《Rebirth of the Prime Dragon Master》


 Chapter 1 Rebirth

    Chapter 1 Rebirth


    Rocky Bai woke up in a sweat, confusion filling his wide eyes. It felt like he had just woken up from a


    nightmare. Gasping for air, he soon noticed something was amiss. His arms held him up at once. The


    sceneing into his eyes knocked him down like a feather.


    He was greeted with the sight of a luxurious and splendid room decked with ssic decoration. There


    were nomps or lights in here, but it was as bright as day. He was lying in afortable bed with a


    golden silk quilt, white tulle encircling it on all sides. Rocky Bai felt like he was lying on an imperial bed.


    Through the white tulle, Rocky Bai could see plenty of gold and jade objects on a cab. He could tell


    that each of them was worth at least a million.


    Everything Rocky Bai saw caught him by surprise, and then a sudden thought popped into his head:


    ''Where am I?" What hest remembered was being on the way to a meeting. He had been invited by


    the International Animal Genome Center to deliver a keynote speech. Rocky Bai, a young and talented


    schr in the field of gene study, ranked number one among his peers. No one in the whole world


    could surpass him in the field of gene study until now. While he was on the flight heading for the venue,


    an aircraft ident urred right before he passed out. Now, he was in a strange room.


    It was impossible that this was hell. But if this was heaven, how could everything around him feel so


    real? Wasn''t it said that only the soul could go to heaven when someone died? Souls couldn''t feel


    anything physically, right? But his senses were so real and substantial. He could feel not only the


    softness andfort of the bed, but also the warmthing from someone under the quilt next to him.


    Rocky was shocked to find someone lying next to him. Cautiously, he slowly opened the quilt, hoping


    not to awaken hispanion. He was greeted with the sight of an elegant female body. She was lying


    in his arms. From where Rocky was, he could only see half of her face. Despite that, he could tell the


    girl in his arms was only about sixteen.


    He observed her for a while. She was dressed in a white night robe and wore golden ornaments on her


    head, wrists and feet. She looked imperial, like she had been born into thep of luxury.


    Rocky could not help but swallow nervously. He thought he was really in heaven. Otherwise, how could


    he have such a beauty be sleeping in his arms? A smile crept over his lips as he was wondering what


    other benefits he would get in heaven.


    Dirty thoughts came into his head. All of a sudden, the girl groaned faintly in her sleep and shifted her


    position. Her face left Rocky''s shoulder as she turned to the other side. Rocky froze as he saw her


    features. Her face was like a masterpiece of God.


    Without any makeup, her features were as delicate as a porcin doll. Her eyshes, long and curly,


    fluttered as she breathed. She had an incredibly cute upturned nose, and her rosebud lips looked as


    sweet as candies, alluring Rocky to have a taste. Although she was young, she carried an enchanting


    air with mature femininity. He could tell thousands of men would pursue her when she grew up.


    ''Stop Rocky! Stop staring at her! She is only a young girl! What the hell are you thinking about her?''


    Rocky shook his head and quit looking at her right away. His face flushed as his heart pounded. He


    was a man in his thirties after all. He still could control himself even with such a beauty next to him. He


    tried to calm down by reminding himself that she was only a little girl for his age, and guilt flooded his


    chest.


    "But where am I now?" Rocky murmured to himself, looking around. Logically, he should have died in


    the aircraft ident, but he was safe and sound right now.


    While he was immersed in his thoughts, the girl next to him suddenly woke up. Her round eyes slowly


    opened. Rocky was stunned by her again. Nobody in the world could refuse the charm sparkling in her


    attractive eyes.


    "Hello! You''re awake! Could you tell me where I am, please? And why are we lying here together? Do


    we...? You know, do we...?" Rocky stammered awkwardly. He unconsciously smiled as soon as he saw


    the girl awaken.


    The girl froze when she heard Rocky. Soon, her eyes were filled with concern as her brows knitted


    together. She reached out her ivory hand and put it on his forehead to feel his temperature as she


    asked, "Basil, are you all right? Was your head damaged by the high fever? What are you talking


    about? I have told you I don''t need you to pick up my hanky from the pond, but you just ignored me and


    insisted on doing it anyway! And look at you now! Priest Dean even said that the gods can''t save you


    from the fever this time. And he said death would take you sooner orter. God bless you. You''ve


    woken up now!"


    What the girl said puzzled Rocky further. Who was the Basil she mentioned? Was it him? The girl


    seemed to know him well, but Rocky knew for certain that he had never met her in his life.


    "I''d better to call Priest Dean to check you again," the girl said as she got off the bed. She ran to the


    door in a hurry without adjusting her clothes and hair.


    "Hey! Hey!" When Rocky reacted and tried to stop her, the girl had left the room already.


    He got out of the bed as well. Looking around the room, he felt like he was in a private chamber of an


    ancient pce.


    All of a sudden, Rocky felt that something was wrong with his body. It was like he was walking on the


    air. As he raised his arm, he saw his muscr arm had turned into a slender one, like a slim branch.


    And he could tell that his height had changed as well. He felt like he had grown shorter!


    In order to verify the way he felt, Rocky went to the right side of the bed as he noticed a mirror hung


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    over there. As he got closer and closer, a fragile and bony figure gradually appeared in the oval mirror


    inset with shining diamonds. The young but pale face in the mirror looked as though death were upon


    him. His figure was as lean as a young tree, as if a gust of wind could blow him away.


    "Holy moly! Who the hell is that!?" Rocky cried out as he saw himself in the mirror.

 Chapter 2 Pretending to Have Lost Memory

    Chapter 2 Pretending to Have Lost Memory


    As Rocky was screaming, the boy in the mirror also opened his mouth. Rocky''s eyes widened. Slowly,


    he brought up his hands towards his face. The boy in the mirror followed his movements exactly. He


    slowly touched his skinny face from the forehead to the chin. He could not recognize any part of this


    face.


    Rocky was dumbfounded. This was not his face. He looked at the mirror carefully. His reflection really


    was this unfamiliar boy! Something must be wrong with his eyes.


    "Priest Dean, please hurry up!" at this moment, a sweet and anxious voice rang out outside the room.


    "Your Royal Highness, if it weren''t for your sake, I wouldn''t have wasted my dragon spiritual power to


    call his soul back to his body with the spiritual method of the Dragon Master n. Since he is already


    awake, he will be fine. No need to be so anxious. What''s more, though he is a prince, he does not have


    the bloodline of the royal family. He is nothing, even His Majesty ignores him. Why would you care


    about him so much?" Rocky heard another voice, this one old and loud with very apparent disdain and


    annoyance.


    "Don''t say that. Basil could not bond with the dragon spiritual power just because he was born weak. It


    doesn''t mean that he will never be able to do that someday. The consort asked me to take care of Basil


    for her before she died, so... hurry up," the owner of the sweet voice urged him, a hint of anger


    surfacing.


    "Your Royal Highness, I am so busy today. Tomorrow is the sacred ritual of our Holy Dragon Empire.


    The ambassadors of the Dragon Master n will bring thirty Dragon Spirit Beads here, and then I have


    to make sure that the thirty candidates can all bond with it. They are the main fresh blood of the young


    generation in our country. If they fail, it will be my fault. You know how difficult it will be for me to defend


    myself to His Majesty. You should know that thend is in turmoil again..." the older voice replied.


    "I don''t care! You have to find out what is wrong with Basil first," the sweet voice yelled.


    Rocky was extremely confused as he heard their strange conversation. He looked at the door, where


    the two figures were now entering the room. It was the girl he had woken up next to before,


    apanied by an old man with a very long beard which grew to his waist. He was wearing a fancy


    purple and golden robe with a silver crown on his head. He looked like a prestigious elder with sharp


    eyes. Apparently, he was the Priest Dean whom the girl had mentioned before.


    "Basil, why did you get out of bed? Go lie back down," the girl said,ing up to Rocky and gently


    taking his arm.


    "It''s OK. I''m fine." Basil replied to her as he looked to Priest Dean behind her.


    "Your Royal Highness, how do you feel now?" Priest Dean bowed a little and asked. His words were


    customarily polite, but the look on his face was so arrogant that he seemed to look down on Basil.


    "I feel well," Basil answered without thinking, because he really did not feel anything wrong. But all


    these things happened before him definitely were out of ce.


    "Alright. Your Royal Highness, see, I told you he will be fine. If there is nothing else you need me to do,


    I will leave and continue to do my tasks," Priest Dean said to the girl perfunctorily, not even caring to


    look at Basil.


    "But Basil said something strange to me when he woke up just now, like he didn''t know me at all," the


    girl said to Priest Dean as she looked at Basil with herrge, bright eyes.


    "Maybe it is because he has just recovered. He will be fine after taking a rest for one or two days. To be


    honest, Prince Basil is lucky enough that at least he is alive right now," Priest Dean replied as he


    nced at Basil.


    "Maybe you''re right." The girl thought that his spection made sense, then she turned to Rocky and


    ordered him, "Basil, get back into bed and have some more rest."


    Rocky was shocked by their strange exchange. Because he could feel that everything that was


    happening right now couldn''t be a dream; it was beyond the imagination of a normal person. They had


    called him ''Prince Basil'' several times, so it meant that he was not himself now. And the only


    exnation he could think of was that after he died, his soul entered into this prince''s body for


    unknown reasons. Though it was so ridiculous, there was no better exnation.


    What was worse, he could tell that he was not in the same world where he used to live, whether it was


    this pce-liked room, the mention of a consort, or this old man in ancient clothes in front of him.


    "Basil, are you alright?" the girl asked him worriedly as she saw him stand still and dumbfounded.


    Rocky forced himself to calm down. He thought that he had even experienced an airne crash, so it


    was nothing to meet with another strange thing. Was he reborn? It seemed as though it was not the


    right time for him to die. But he had to live as someone else from now on. He knew nothing about this


    boy, so he needed to find an excuse to bluff it out.


    "Err... Actually, I''m not alright," Rocky suddenly said to the girl and Priest Dean.


    "What''s wrong? Do you feel ill again?" she asked anxiously, taking his arm.


    "I lost my memory. I cannot remember who you are and who he is. I cannot remember anything. Who


    am I?" Rocky pretended to be incoherent and he showed a twisted face in a grimace of pain.


    The beauty and Priest Dean were dumbfounded as they heard Rocky''s words. They looked at each


    other in shock.


    "Basil, you mean you forgot everything? No kidding, you don''t know who I am? How is that possible?


    I''m Lena, Lena Long!" she grabbed Rocky''s hands and said anxiously. Her eyes welled up with tears.


    "I really don''t know you. If I had met such a charming beauty like you, I will definitely remember that,"


    Rocky said jokingly.


    "Priest Dean, what is going on? Basil has really forgotten everything!" Lena asked Priest Dean


    immediately, growing very emotional.


    Priest Dean did not answer her at once, and he didn''t really seem to care whether Basil was well or


    not. He coldly hesitated for a while and finally replied. "Maybe it is because his soul had left his body


    for too long, and it has affected his mind. He may recover after a good rest. I will ask someone to send


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    some elixirs to him. Let''s wait and see how things go on after he takes the elixirs. Your Royal Highness,


    I''ll take my leave now." At this, he nced at Basil arrogantly before striding out the door.

 Chapter 3 A Flying Dragon

    Chapter 3 A Flying Dragon


    After Priest Dean left, Lena led Rocky to the bed and helped him sit down. While she was talking to


    him, a girl dressed like a servant walked into the room.


    This girl bowed respectfully to Lena and said, "Your Royal Highness, His Majesty wants to meet you in


    the main hall. He wishes to speak about the grand ceremony to be held tomorrow."


    "All right! I will goter. You may leave now." Lena nodded as she waved the servant away. She turned


    to Rocky and said, "Basil, just stay here and have rest! Don''t run away! Remember that? I''lle back


    soon."


    "Okay!" Rocky answered.


    After Lena left the room, Rocky sat on the bed for a while. He was lost in his thoughts. There was too


    much new information for him to process. Although he had confirmed that he now was a prince, he still


    found it hard to believe! He could not help but rub his temples to soothe a raging headache. He was


    also wondering about the so-called spiritual method which Priest Dean and Lena mentioned in their


    previous conversation. What did it entail? Rocky sighed, stood up and walked out of the room.


    There was a long corridor outside, at the end of which a ray of dazzling light was sparkling.


    Rocky walked to the source of light slowly. As he got closer, the light gradually grew brighter. When he


    reached the corridor''s end, he was greeted with a warm breeze and the sight of sunshine filling acres


    ofnd. What he saw next totally stunned him.


    Every building he saw around him was towering and sumptuous. He was in a majestic imperial pce,


    and he now stood in the dome of a grand mansion. Next to him was a helix stairway, stretching down to


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    the darkness.


    As his eyes followed it downwards, he was greeted with a scenic picture. A wide moat encircled the


    pce, glistening under the sun. Across the moat, numerous houses were scattered as far as he could


    see. From a distance, he could see the houses lined and stretched like a fan. There were thousands of


    figures as small as ck dots walking on the passages between those houses and milling about.


    All of a sudden, the sunlight over Rocky was gone. He looked up in confusion and eximed in shock,


    "Holy moly! What the hell is that monster?"


    A colossal creature was flying over his head. A pair ofrge wings, dozens of meters wide, swooped in


    perfect arcs over the sky. Its giant body cast a vast shadow over the dome. The shape of its head


    looked like a crocodile, with two sharp and long teeth sticking out of its mouth. Smoke kept spurting out


    of its huge nostrils.


    "Is that a dinosaur?" What popped into Rocky''s mind first was the image of a creature living in


    prehistoric times. It shared many characteristics.


    Rocky almost jumped out of his skin as he noticed that a human was sitting on the creature, who was


    riding it like an experienced pilot. Under the rider''s direction, the flying monster brought a perfect and


    breathtaking performance of aerial-acrobatics.


    Before Rocky could recover from the shock, the flying monster took a sudden turn and rushed towards


    him.


    Rocky turned pale and widened his eyes as he saw the monster flying towards him. The four sharp


    ws of the monster seemed be able to tear apart anything easily, frightening Rocky to the core. He


    stepped back instinctively but tripped and fell to the floor. There was nothing he could do but watch the


    scary monster reaching out its sharp ws to him.


    ''Oh! Come on! Am I going to meet my death again? I just came back to life!'' Rocky thought to himself.


    When its sharp nails were only an inch close to his face, Rocky''s head went nk. But the monster


    flew past him right away, a strong wind blowing by his face. Lying on the floor, Rocky was gasping for


    air to calm himself down.


    "Fuck! Are you just fooling me around!? Fuck you! You damn..." Rocky cursed loudly after he collected


    himself. He then stood up and turned to look at the flying monster, which hadnded on the tform


    behind him. The rider jumped off spritely.


    Rocky was not a wuss, who would never stand such a humiliation. He walked to the tform angrily,


    but he froze for a while when he saw the rider''s delicate features. What a pretty face! But from the way


    that person dressed, it seemed he was a boy! He was only around seventeen but stood quite tall and


    had an imperial air. Rocky felt that it was a shame that someone with such aely and attractive face


    was a boy instead of a girl.


    "Oh! It''s Prince Basil! I heard that you nearly died because of high fever. What a shame for the imperial


    family! A piece of shit like you is still alive!" the rider''s androgynous voice rang out as he looked at


    Rocky with disgust.


    "Hey! You damndy-boy! Watch your mouth!" Rocky yelled, glowering. But his lean and fragile figure


    couldn''t make his words threatening at all.


    "Lady-boy? What''s that?" theely person questioned, shooting Rocky a disdainful re.


    "You can find the answer when you look at your mirror," Rocky answered airily, with his arm folded in


    front of his chest.


    "You! How dare you!" Rage sparked in his eyes upon understanding that Rocky was calling him names.


    "Well? Do you have any problem with that? Show some respect, little asshole! Don''t stir up a ho''s


    nest!" Rocky smirked.


    "What are you talking about? Is your illness that serious? Listen to yourself! How ridiculous you are


    with what you''re saying! You should die of illness already! You''re no better than a dog in the imperial


    family. Why do the gods allow a useless man like you to survive in the world?" the rider said, looking at


    Rocky with scorn.


    "Ha-ha! I''m a prince! That means you were just humiliating a royal member, and the whole imperial


    family! You really have some nerve!" Rocky sneered.


    "You! You..." The rider''s eyes narrowed in rage. He was even trembling in anger as he glowered at


    Rocky.


    All of a sudden, a ray of bright light surged up from his right arm. The sleeve of his garment was


    somehow torn apart into pieces and burnt into ashes by a strange but powerful force. Then his arm


    appeared, white and slender like a girl''s. Sparkling streaks appeared around his arm one by one, which


    formed a delicate and unique mark.


    Rocky''s jaw almost dropped on the floor as he witnessed the bizarre scene. He could not even believe


    what his eyes saw. ''Is this some magic?" But he soon knew that he was wrong. As that person waved


    his right arm, Rocky was raised up by a strange force. Then, after a brief moment of being stuck in mid-


    air, he was hurled away. Rocky let out a scream before he was smashed against a hard stone wall. He


    fell to the ground and groaned in pain.


    Rocky held on to the wall to support him and finally stood up after a while. He then yelled at that person


    angrily, "You damn boydy! How could you do this to me? Are you out of your mind?"


    "So what? You useless piece of shit! If you have a problem with that, you can just avenge yourself


    through the spiritual method like I used! Oh, I almost forget that you can''t do that! Because you''re


    inutile! Ha-ha!" he yelled back, a smirk creeping over the corner of his lips. But it seemed that he wasn''t


    satisfied just yet. He raised his right arm and started spinning it. In a matter of seconds, a vortex


    appeared around his arm. Then the vortex sprang out, rushing towards Rocky. Looking at vortex


    spinning as quickly as a drill, Rocky gulped in fear. This person really wanted to kill him!

 Chapter 4 Revelation

    Chapter 4 Revtion


    Rocky thought that he would definitely die if he was hit by this strange drill. However, he couldn''t


    control his body as he had just been thrown to a wall. He could barely move his feet, let along dodge


    this attack. Rocky could only watch the lighting straight at him,pletely unable to move a finger


    to stop it.


    The light wasing in fast yet to Rocky it felt like a lifetime. He closed his eyes in despair, ready to


    embrace his death.


    At that very instant, a golden light shot from the side and expanded in front of Rocky like a firework. It


    then turned into a light shield that deflected the fasting spiraling vortex attack.


    Boom! The spiraling vortex hit somewhere nearby Rocky after being deflected and blew a giant hole in


    the solid stone wall, sending debris flying everywhere.


    "Holy shit! If I had been hit by that, there would not be much left of me!" Rocky muttered to himself in


    shock. He then turned to where the golden light hade from and saw Lena walking briskly towards


    him, looking furious. It appeared that she was the one that just saved his life.


    The rider also saw Lena and grew stern. Trying to remain calm, she reported, "Your Royal Highness, I


    saw this man sneaking around the pce, so I made my move to stop him. I apologize for any


    disturbance caused."


    "Is that so? Basil has only been sick for a few days yet you do not recognize him now? Your blindness


    appalls me, Shirley. Perhaps you are unfit for duty," Lena smiled coldly before turning to look at Rocky


    with care and concern.


    "No wonder! I thought he looked familiar. He is Prince Basil!" The rider did his best to look surprised,


    but it was obviously an act.


    "Shirley? Is she really a woman? Compared to you, she looks like a boy! You''re about the same age!


    How can you two be so different?" Rocky eximed with astonishment, which stunned everyone.


    "You... What did you say?" Shirley Ximen gritted her teeth, shooting Rocky a stern look as if she


    intended to cut him to pieces.


    "Basil......" Lena looked at Rocky, rather displeased. This was the first time she heard anything like it


    about Shirley. True as it was, it was still a hurtful and ignorant thing to say, especially to someone''s


    face.


    Even the maids behind Lena couldn''t helpughing.


    "What? I am telling the truth. Looking half and half is a tragedy for a man like Shirley," Rock said with a


    straight face.


    Shirley was about to explode with rage. She felt so deeply humiliated that she wanted to chop up


    Rocky. Yet given the presence of Lena, she had to contain her anger and instead stared at him with


    pure hatred. "Basil, mark my word. You will pay for it someday." She then jumped onto the flying


    creature and took off.


    "Now you know who you are messing with!" Rocky grinned with much satisfaction watching Shirley left


    in embarrassment.


    But his ear suddenly hurt, as if someone were pinching it forcefully. He turned and saw Lena staring


    disdainfully at him. "Basil! Since when did you start to talk so disrespectfully? How ignorant of you!


    There''s no justification for what you just said. Insulting someone''s appearance is a mark of poor


    character. She is still a girl. You really broke her heart by saying that!"


    "Hey, you can''t turn this around on me. She started it! Ah! Stop it! I am still a patient and you are


    hurting me." Seeing Lena be quite angry, Rocky decided that pulling his patient card might get


    him out of this.


    Hearing this, Lena released his ear and then instructed the maids: "Stand down now. If Priest Dean


    sends medicine, bring it here immediately."


    The maids bowed and cleared the area and Rocky followed Lena back to the royal bedroom.


    After they were inside the bedroom, Lena turned and asked Rocky, "Basil, do you really not remember


    anything at all?"


    "No, not a bit." Rocky shook his head and acted like he was deeply pained by this.


    "Then let me refresh your memory. Your name is Basil Long and you are the son of the thirty-fifth


    emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire, which makes you the prince."


    "I see." Rocky responded indifferently yet he couldn''t help picturing the extravagant life as a prince. ''I


    am indeed lucky as this guy turns out to be a prince. Looks I did not die in vain after all, '' Rocky thought


    to himself. He then turned to look at Lena. ''It seems like she and this Basil are really close. I wonder if


    she''s his lover. Being a prince feels really good. Lena is so beautiful, but I don''t know where they are


    now in this rtionship. Nah, what the hell. They woke up in the same bed already. They should be


    quite intimate.''


    Rocky smiled and then he moved close to Lena, taking in her aroma. "What about you?" Rocky asked.


    "I am Lena Long and I am the neenth generation witch of the Holy Dragon Empire. And I am also


    your..." Lena said while pointing her delicate finger at herself.


    "Girlfriend?" Rocky finished her sentence expectantly.


    Lena stopped for a second before turning red. "Don''t be silly. You''re like a brother to me! Your mother


    breastfed me as a child. We grew up together!"N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "So we must have known each other very well. I assumed you were my lover," Rocky said seriously.


    Lena grew even redder. She stared at him in vexation. At the thought that he had lost his memory, she


    let it slide.


    "Oh about that woman with the small breasts just now. How dare she talk to me like this! Doesn''t she


    know that I am a prince? Who the hell is her anyway?" Rocky asked curiously.


    "Shirley? She''s the daughter of Bryant of Ximen n. Their n is the most influential aristocracy of


    the Holy Dragon Empire. The n leader Bryant was also the most powerful spirit maniptor in the


    entire Holy Dragon Empire. He was also one of the Three Great Generals in the empire and his status


    was only below the emperor himself," Lena exined.


    "No wonder she was arrogant like that. It was just because she was born into a good family," Rocky


    said with a little contempt.


    "What are you talking about? If it weren''t for me, you would have been fatally injured by her. Nine out of


    ten in that family are spirit maniptors and nearly all of them know how to use the spiritual method.


    They are more than an ordinary people can take. Especially Shirley. She is considered the most gifted


    spirit maniptor after Bart in her family. One must be a spirit maniptor before turning


    eighteen. Otherwise, the chances are slim that any older than eighteen can still be a spirit


    maniptor. Shirley fused with the dragon spiritual power and became a royal spirit maniptor at the


    age of eleven. Most spirit maniptors of the same age stand no chance against her, let alone you. So


    no, her arrogance isn''t just from her family''s legacy," Lena said solemnly, staring at Rocky hard. She


    was not used to the way he spoke now.

 Chapter 5 Not A Loser

    Chapter 5 Not A Loser


    "Is Shirley really so powerful?" Rocky asked, seeing that Lena was really serious.


    "Bart from the Ximen n was the recognized talent for manipting the spirit since the first


    generation of spirit maniptors was born. It''s said that he possessed a strong power of spirit


    maniption beyond his years. Even Bryant, the most powerful spirit maniptor of the Ximen n


    today, didn''t match his strength at the same age. But Bart was not born into the Ximen n. He was


    adopted by the patriarch at that time. Though he was talented, many people bullied him because he


    was adopted, so he disappeared forty years ago. No one knows where he is now and some people


    even say that he is already dead. Otherwise, the most powerful spirit maniptor in the Holy Dragon


    Empire should be him, not Bryant Ximen. You should never underestimate Shirley. A spirit


    maniptor''s power is dependent on their own training and practice, but the key is being born with


    talent. For instance, you can never be a spirit maniptor because you don''t have the talent," Lena told


    him bluntly. She knew it would hurt him in this way, but she wanted Rocky to understand the gravity of


    the situation and not act recklessly again.


    "Really? I don''t think so! Once I have the opportunity, I will show you that talent is nothing," Rocky said


    arrogantly. Lena was taken aback by his attitude.


    "But what on earth are spirit maniptors and the spiritual method?" Rocky asked abruptly, and once


    more Lena was shocked by his words.


    "You truly don''t remember anything! No wonder you''ve been saying such ridiculously arrogant things.


    But I have never met anyone like you," Lena said with a relieved smile.


    "Memory loss is better than being dead," Rocky sighed with emotion.


    "Well, to put it simply, a spirit maniptor has the power to manipte spiritual creatures and use the


    spiritual method," Lena exined.


    "Spiritual creature? What''s that? I''ve never heard of this kind of creature, I only know primates..."


    Rocky murmured, confused.


    "Spiritual creatures are creatures that have the spirit such as cats, dogs, wolves, tigers, leopards and


    so on. Of course, what makes the spirit maniptors in the Holy Dragon Empire most proud is that we


    can manipte dragons. You know, what Shirley was riding!" Lena said proudly.


    "That was a dragon?" Rocky asked in surprise.


    "Yes," Lena affirmed.


    "It is really rted to dinosaurs, but it is a little different from what I imagined before. I must catch one


    and do some research once I have the chance," Rocky murmured, his eyes filling with expectation and


    excitement as he touched his chin.


    "Rtive of dinosaurs? What are dinosaurs? There are only two kinds of dragons: the war dragon and


    the spiritual dragon. I''ve never heard that dragons have rtives called dinosaurs," Lena was in turn


    confused by Rocky''s words.


    "Oh, nothing," Rocky said dismissively. He asked again, "Was the powerful light Shirley used to hit me


    the spiritual method?"


    "Yes, and Shirley only used one-tenth of her power. If she uses her full power, she can make a city wall


    copse in one second. You would most definitely be a pile of flesh and bones now if she attacked you


    with full power. So don''t ever offend her again from now on, and don''t you even think about


    "I get it. Don''t worry. I won''t offend her as long as she doesn''t offend me." Rocky did not care much


    about what Lena had warned him about. But he was interested in the other thing that Lena told him, so


    he immediately asked, "I want a dragon as well. Can I have one?"


    "Manipting dragons is a unique talent and ability of our royal n of the Holy Dragon Empire. Since


    you are the prince, you could manipte dragons, but... You have used up all your chances, Basil,


    because you participated the sacred ritual five times and also failed five times to bond with the Dragon


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Spirit Bead and attained the dragon spiritual power," Lena sighed as she shook her head.


    "What is the dragon spiritual power?" Rocky was still confused.


    "Something that gives you the ability to manipte dragons. Otherwise, ordinary spirit maniptors


    can only manipte regr spiritual creatures. And to acquire the dragon spiritual power, you have to


    bond with the Dragon Spirit Bead which contains the dragon spiritual power and is brought by the


    ambassadors of the Dragon Master n at the sacred ritual of the Holy Dragon Empire. If you


    sessfully bond with it, a Dragon Spirit Mark will show on your arm, and that means you have


    acquired the dragon spiritual power. Only in that way can you manipte a dragon," Lena exined to


    him patiently.


    "What is the rtionship between the Dragon Master n and the Holy Dragon Empire? Why do they


    give such a powerful bead to the Holy Dragon Empire?" Rocky was still struggling to absorb all this


    new information.


    "What? You''ve even forgotten that basic fact?" Lena asked, shocked. She felt so strange at Basil''s


    memory loss and altered attitude.


    "Yes, looks like I have lost so much memory." Rocky was afraid that Lena would doubt him.


    Lena had to continue to tell Rocky the background of this world.


    Rocky learned that this world was called the Wild Spirit Land where the spiritual race lived with human


    beings. The spiritual race was the hybrid of the ancient mythical creatures and humans in the ancient


    times. They had strong power and they could manipte every kind of creature in the world. And the


    Dragon Master n was a high-ss n in the spiritual race. They could not only manipte regr


    spiritual creatures, but also manipte the powerful dragons.


    However, because the spiritual race had low reproduction rates, their poption significantly decreased


    for thousands of years. So some ns of the spiritual race had died out, and the rest ns of the


    spiritual race were headed in the same direction.


    But hundreds of years ago, some ns of the spiritual race noticed the human beings in primitive


    times, so they began to try to bond the power of the spiritual race into human beings to carry forward


    their power. The founders of the Holy Dragon Empire were the first group of people who got the power


    from the spiritual race.


    From then on, these people who got the power of the spiritual race reproduced and evolved rapidly.


    They had gotten stronger and wiser for hundreds of years. Atst, they developed into this beautiful


    world.


    Besides the Holy Dragon Empire, there were many other human kingdoms where the humans had got


    the power from other ns of the spiritual race on the Wild Spirit Land. The Holy Dragon Empire was


    the most prosperous of these kingdoms, with other nations also upying a part of thend and


    strengthening their power. The fighting among the ns of the spiritual race became the fighting among


    the human countries. The spiritual race made humans rece themselves to fight the endless war.


    As they developed for thousands of years, the humans who had acquired the power of the spiritual


    race evolved and strengthened the power. Atst, the power of the spiritual race was divided into six


    stages: the Mortal Stage, the Earthly Stage, the Heavenly Stage, the Supernal Stage, the Divine Stage,


    and the Immortal Stage. Each stage had nine grades, with the ninth being the highest.

 Chapter 6 Starting Over

    Chapter 6 Starting Over


    "So that''s how it is." Rocky nodded thoughtfully. It seemed that there were so many magical things in


    this world that he never expected.


    "Does this mean that I can also fuse with the Dragon Spirit Bead to gain dragon spiritual power?"


    Logically speaking, as a prince he should aspire for this.


    "The best age to fuse with Dragon Spirit Bead is between twelve and eighteen, but you are way past


    that age. It''s a pity that you will never have an opportunity to gain the ability to manipte dragons.


    Besides, you''ve been attending the ritual for five years in a row, but it''s alwayse out to the same


    result..." Lena felt so sorry for him.


    "If you weren''t a member of the royal family, it would be much easier. In that case, even if you can''t


    fuse with the dragon, you could still fuse with other war beasts like the White Liger, Kylin, Double-faced


    Snake Man and so on," Lena added.


    ''What? Basil has participated for five consecutive years without sess? What a shame!'' Rocky


    couldn''t help but grimace to himself.


    Lena noticed that Rocky''s expression looked a little strange. She immediately nced at him


    doubtfully, but found nothing wrong. When she spoke again, her tone sounded a little heavy. "To be


    honest, it''s not so bad. Even if you can''t be a royal spirit maniptor, you could have at least


    be a spirit maniptor. It''s just that... your constitution makes it nearly impossible for you to learn


    the spiritual method at all. So being a spirit maniptor is out of the question. You are the only member


    of the royal family who fails to be a spirit maniptor. Of course, it has been centuries of an


    excellent, pristine bloodline. You are descended from the first spirit maniptor. Therefore, bing a


    spirit maniptor is a tradition of the royal family. Since you were born into this bloodline, you should


    have be a spirit maniptor. Unfortunately, you haven''t inherited the excellent bloodline of the


    royal family. Now you can''t even manipte ordinary cats and dogs, let alone a dragon."


    "I see. No wonder Priest Dean and Shirley didn''t show any respect to me and called me a wimp."


    Rocky now understood why people were so unfriendly to him.


    "Their words weren''t the worst. Others were even crueler. So in a way, it''s a good thing you lost your


    memory," Lena tried tofort him.


    "Tell me more." Rocky didn''t care about their words at all. Anyway, now this body belonged to him, not


    Basil. No matter what others said, he wasn''t directly in the line of fire. On the contrary, those words


    could motivate him.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Are you sure?" Lena asked hesitantly at first, and when she saw Rocky nod his head, she said, "Your


    mother, the little consort, was born in a civilian family. She shouldn''t have been eligible to be a


    part of the royal family. But His Majesty happened to meet her on a cruise and fell in love with her. He


    insisted on taking her back to the pce and married her. Then she became pregnant with you.


    However, the royal family had always looked down on her because of her humble background, often


    insulting and snubbing her. And she had always been rather sickly. After giving birth to you, she


    suffered a very long and difficult bout of depression. When you were eight years old, she fell seriously


    ill and passed away. Since then, you had also been excluded by the royal family and treated as an


    illegitimate child. If you weren''t the son of His Majesty himself, you might have been expelled from the


    royal family long ago. The situation would have improved if only you became a spirit maniptor.


    Unfortunately, you just couldn''t, which made the royal family despise you even more. Even His Majesty


    was disappointed with you. Someone even advised him to expel you from the royal family. But he loved


    your mother so much that he still chose to protect you and make you a civilian prince in the royal family.


    This way, at least you won''t have to worry about material life."


    "What a miserable life this guy had! No father, no mother, no love, and being bullied all day long. What


    a sad life for a prince!" Rocky couldn''t help sympathizing with him.


    "Basil, are you alright?" Lena frowned slightly. Why was Basil referring to himself in the third person?


    "Ah, it''s okay. Don''t worry about me. Basil is no longer a wimp." Rockyughed.


    Lena thought that Rocky was justforting himself and sighed lightly.


    Shortly after, a maid brought in a bottle containing dark purple liquid, which constantly emitted misty


    steam.


    "Your Royal Highness, this is the magic medicine from Priest Dean," the maid said, handing over the


    bottle.


    "Please drink it, Basil. Your memory will be restored soon. Although you may feel better without those


    bad memories, I still hope you go back to the way you used to be." Lena''s voice sounded so gentle.


    Rocky''s face twitched for a moment, but for the sake of Lena''s kindness, he could only force himself to


    take the magic medicine and drink it up. The bitter and spicy taste was no different from that of poison.


    "Well, you need more rest. I''ll prepare for tomorrow''s ritual. If you need anything at all, just tell them."


    Lena left after tenderly squeezing his hand.


    "Your Royal Highness, I''ll be outside. If you need anything, call me at any time." The maid who brought


    in the magic medicine left, too.


    Rocky went to the bed and sat down heavily. He looked back at the young face reflected in the mirror


    and realized that now he wasn''t Rocky but a civilian prince named Basil Long.


    "It doesn''t seem easy to be a prince. However, it''s not a bad thing to be a prince who has no worries


    about material life. I wish I wasn''t dreaming..." Rocky fell onto the bed, resting his head on his arms. He


    looked up at the ceiling and chuckled to himself. His eyelids soon grew heavy and he eventually fell


    asleep. The medicine had done its job.


    Right before he fell asleep, he couldn''t help but wonder if it might all just be a dream.


    Rocky didn''t wake up until the next morning. He was gently awakened by a soft voice. He opened his


    eyes and found that everything was just like yesterday. He groaned upon finding out that he really was


    not dreaming at all. The respectful maids standing beside the bed were what greeted his groggy eyes.


    There were four of them waiting on him. Rocky was quite excited to see so many beauties surrounded


    him as soon as he opened his eyes in the early morning.


    "Your Royal Highness, the ritual is about to start. Her Royal Highness asked us to remind you to attend


    on time, otherwise, you''ll be gossiped about again," one of the maids said.


    "I don''t care about what they say," Rocky yawned and got out of bed, stretching his body.


    At this moment, the four maids immediately gathered around Rocky and began to help him take off his


    clothes.


    "Hey, hey, hey, watch your hands and don''t touch me! I''ll use you of sexual harassment!" Rocky


    crudelyughed.


    "Your Royal Highness, you just stretched out your arms, so we thought you were asking us to change


    your clothes..." The maids were confused.


    ''Oh, I forgot, the prince doesn''t change his clothes himself. Hah, what a wonderful life...'' Rockyughed


    naughtily, "Well, I''ll allow you to take advantage of me."


    The maids blushed in embarrassment, but they still undressed Rocky as fast as they could. They


    changed his underclothes before dressing him in a light blue silk-trimmed gown embroidered with a


    dragon surrounded by graceful clouds. He looked much more presentable now.

 Chapter 7 Grand Dragon Hall

    Chapter 7 Grand Dragon Hall


    ''I must say that this is very good! This young boy looks a little weak, but otherwise, I''d say he looks


    extremely attractive with bright eyes and graceful eyebrows!'' When Rocky looked in the mirror he


    couldn''t believe his eyes. He spent a lot of time studying his reflection from different angles. He was


    very satisfied with his new look.


    "Prince Basil, it is time to go!" the maid''s voice reminded him from behind.


    "Okay. Please lead the way," Rocky turned around and said in a confident tone.


    The maids were utterly surprised. After all, Basil had always been a cowardly and timid boy in the past.


    He usually only spoke to others in a low voice and kept his head down when walking anywhere. But


    now, he seemed very different. It was as though he had changed into another man with an altogether


    different personality who merely resembled his former self.


    Rocky, surrounded by a few maids, exited of his room. As they walked along the meandering steps of


    the tower, they saw a wide and t street. There were all kinds of magnificent buildings on both sides of


    it. A great number of armor-d guards were on patrol. It seemed that they were on the alert.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    asionally, people passed them in luxurious carriages that were surrounded by some guards. They


    all pulled back the curtains tough at him.


    Rocky knew why they burst outughing, but just pretended that he had not seen that. When he stared


    back at them with a calm expression on his face, the passengers hastily pulled down their curtains and


    sped up.


    ''Humph, you will regret what you have done in the future, '' Rocky just smiled coldly and watched them


    depart quickly.


    Not long after, the maids led Rocky into a spacious building with a triangr roof. After they entered a


    grand crimson door, they were met with the sight of a resplendent and magnificent hall. The design of


    this hall was very unique. At the very front was a staircase, which had ten steps leading to a round


    tform at the top. Rocky didn''t know what it was for, exactly. But right above it was an elegant


    skylight. In the center was a pir about a meter high. A golden bead was shining with a dim light at its


    very tip.


    That bead had been the national treasure of the Holy Dragon Empire for hundreds of years. It was the


    highest symbol of the empire. ording to the royal family tree, it represented endless power. But


    unfortunately, no one had been able to bond with this mysterious bead until now.


    ''Grand Dragon Hall!'' Rocky spotted the horizontal board above his head, on which the venue''s


    prestigious name was inscribed.


    By now, a great number of people had arrived at the hall. Royal members and nobles arrived in all their


    finery. They were walking in the crowd, talking with each other. Rocky could tell that a lot of it was


    cursory ttery.


    Many people paid attention to Rocky right when he walked into the hall. They shot disdainful looks at


    Rocky as they talked amongst themselves orughed at Rocky together.


    ''Everyone looks down on Basil, '' Rocky thought as he shook his head slightly. But he didn''t mind their


    There was a sumptuous spread of delicious food in the Grand Dragon Hall. Rocky hadn''t eaten since


    the day before, and his mouth began to water. He took some food to the corner and found a table. He


    was eating with his legs crossed as he looked around the Grand Dragon Hall in search of something


    interesting.


    ''The women in this world are really beautiful! Their figures are so divine. I don''t know whether it is


    natural or not. Even if Shirley used the material to shape her body, she would still look like a boy. Ha-


    ha!'' Rocky was watching those pretty girls with rapt attention, and he couldn''t stopughing.


    What a coincidence! Just as Rocky wasughing, he saw Shirleying in the Grand Dragon Hall.


    Shirley still looked like a handsome boy. But she had applied some elegant make-up, making her


    delicate face more attractive. If she lived in modern society, she would definitely be a star or model


    because the androgynous look was contemporary and chic. If Rocky could bring Shirley back with him,


    he knew her look would be an instant hit.


    When Shirley turned up, many young princes and nobles went to see her, like moths to a me.


    ''I don''t realize that Shirley is so popr. If she wore beautiful dresses, she would also be a beauty. Her


    only disadvantage is her t chest. But she likes wearing men''s clothing. What a pity!'' Rocky said to


    himself when he saw that.


    At that time, a calm voice echoed throughout the Grand Dragon Hall. "The emperor ising!"


    Everyone turned their eyes to the entrance of the Grand Dragon Hall. Rocky also paid attention to it,


    seeing a group of people walked slowly into the Grand Dragon Hall. Some of them were extremely


    attractive. There was an extremely handsome man about fifty years old. He had a strong forehead, an


    intense look, and a regal brow. He wore a gold, voluminous gown and a gold crown, just like a dragon.


    It seemed that he had the highest power in this country and could conquer everything he wanted. Of


    course, everyone had focused on him and bowed their heads with respect.


    From his air of dignity, Rocky could surmise that he was the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire and


    Basil''s father.


    Behind him followed some people, including Lena and Priest Dean. Rocky realized just how high


    Lena''s position was in the Holy Dragon Empire.


    There were also some men in their twenties who wore ornate gowns with dragon patterns, just like


    Rocky''s garment. They looked like royalty. After they arrived, the noble girls all looked at them with


    admiration.


    ''It seems that they are princes, just like me, '' Rocky thought. Meanwhile, he noticed that a handsome


    man was between Lena and Priest Dean. His eyebrows were as defined as a sword and his eyes were


    as sharp as a hawk''s. His qualities defined him from the other princes, as he carried a certain air about


    him.


    Atst, thirty young boys arrived in the Grand Dragon Hall. Though they were just fifteen or sixteen


    years old, they were much stronger than their peers and were on par with the adults. They were


    arrogant and looked down on others.


    The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire took the lead of the team. Slowly, they strode ceremoniously


    through the crowd. They didn''t stop until they arrived in front of the Grand Dragon Hall. The thirty young


    men quickly took their ces on both sides of the hall, and the rest of the people retreated. Only the


    emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire, Lena, Priest Dean, and the outstandingly handsome man stood


    together, facing all the people inside the hall.


    Rocky was standing in the corner. All of a sudden, he noticed that the handsome man was looking at


    him with disdain.

 Chapter 8 Magic Power

    Chapter 8 Magic Power


    ''This guy seems to be looking at me weirdly. What have I ever done to him? Did I take his woman or


    something?'' Rocky thought to himself as he returned the man''s stare.


    "We have gathered here today to celebrate our thirty new-born royal spirit maniptors, who will ride


    dragons in the service of our country!" The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire dered with great


    passion. He took a grand step forward and looked at the crowd.


    Cheers and apuse erupted in the Grand Dragon Hall.


    "I dere the beginning of the ritual! Salute to the Holy Dragon Bead!" Priest Dean announced,


    standing next to the Emperor.


    Everyone knelt on one leg and bowed down to a tarnished bead on a pedestal in the shape of a dragon


    talon.


    It was a holy item of the Holy Dragon Empire with a history that stretched back hundreds of years. This


    Holy Dragon Bead had once been a Dragon Spirit Bead. Legend had it that when this Bead was borne


    by the Dragon Master n, the earth shook and transformed. It shone brightly and contained so much


    power of spiritual race within. The Elder of the Dragon Master n prophesized that whoever fused


    with this Dragon Spirit Bead would be the King of Spiritual Maniptors.


    That very year, that Dragon Spirit Bead had been brought to the Holy Dragon Empire for the humans to


    attempt to fuse with it. Yet it was too strong and too powerful for the human body, and no one was


    sessful. Years went by, and no one seeded. Finally, the Holy Dragon Empire gave up and


    ordained this Dragon Spirit Bead as the holy item of the Empire. They changed its name to Holy


    Dragon Bead and enshrined it in the Grand Dragon Hall for eternity.


    Rocky knelt down like everyone else. ''Do as the Romans do, '' he figured.


    "Please wee the Witch to open the door for the arrival of the messenger of the Dragon Master


    n!" Priest Dean announced next.


    There came another round of warm apuse.


    Lena emerged and curtly nodded at everyone. She then turned and went up the stairs, all the way to


    the step right below the topmost one. She held up her arms and faced the round tform on the top


    floor. Holy light shone like sun out of her body and bathed the entire hall with a golden color. Everyone


    immersed in the light felt peaceful andfortable.


    Rocky stared at Lena without blinking. A look of surprise shed through his eyes. Although he had


    seen her power before, he was still shocked to witness it so close.


    A ball of golden light appeared in Lena''s hand and slowly floated up into the sky. Suddenly, a beam


    light fell like rain directly onto the round tform on the top floor. Instantly, a human silhouette


    surrounded with thirty twirling multicolored oval light beams appeared on the tform. The light beam


    quickly faded and was soon gone without a trace.


    "I wee you, messenger of the Dragon Master n," Lena saluted, addressing the human


    silhouette.


    The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire, Priest Dean, and everyone else bowed to the messenger to


    show respect, all except for Rocky as he had no clue what was happening.


    The messenger of the Dragon Master n slightly nodded at the formality. He then spoke to Lena in


    an indistinguishable voice and stepped off the tform.


    "The messenger said that he had brought thirty Dragon Spirit Beads here so our ceremony may begin


    right away," Lena tranted the message to the emperor.


    The emperor nodded and then stepped aside.


    Priest Dean spoke to the thirty young boys on both sides. "Our empire is proud of you all. Don''t let us


    down! You shall seed!"


    "Yes, Sir!" They answered dutifully, with high spirits. They couldn''t wait to establish their own legacy.


    The first boy stepped onto the tform and stood next to Lena. She guided him, instructing him to put


    his hand on one of the Dragon Spirit Beads. The messenger of the Dragon Master n began to chant


    a spell and soon, the Dragon Spirit Bead began to glisten as if something was about to burst out of it.


    Suddenly, it broke like an egg hatching and turned into colorful light stripes which snaked up the arm of


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    the boy and finally became a mark. On his skin, its lines looked like a delicate embossment. It was the


    same symbol as Shirley''s.


    "This boy has the spiritual power of the second grade of Mortal Stage after acquiring the dragon


    spiritual power!" many eximed.


    The royal spirit maniptors'' biggest advantage was that they had the chance to fuse with Dragon


    Spirit Bead, which would grant them some spiritual power and put them in a leading positionpared


    to other ordinary spirit maniptors who had to start from scratch.


    ''Interesting. Is it that simple to be a spirit maniptor that can ride a dragon? I really can''t


    understand why this prince Basil has been unable to fuse with Dragon Spirit Bead yet...'' Rocky was


    growing increasingly fascinated by everything he witnessed. This world was more abstract and strange


    than he had thought.


    When the first boypleted the ritual, warm apuse erupted from every corner in the hall. The boy


    held up his arm and showed with great pride the evidence that he had be a royal spirit


    maniptor.


    The rest of the candidates went on to the altar one by one for their processes, which all went without a


    hitch. The ceremony drew to a close as thest candidate stepped up. Those who had fused with


    Dragon Spirit Bead immediately acquired the spiritual power of the second grade of Mortal Stage and


    some of them were even bestowed the third grade!


    "Your Royal Highness, it looks that it went much more smoothly than past years when some imbeciles


    were kicked out..." Priest Dean said, ncing at Rocky in the corner.


    "Priest Dean. It takes strength, and sometimes even luck, to be a royal spirit maniptor. Also


    keep in mind that acquiring the dragon spiritual power through fusion with Dragon Spirit Bead is just a


    beginning. One will have to go through countless trials and hardships in order to be a true royal spirit


    maniptor. After all, they have different duties from other ordinary spirit maniptors. So this is not


    the time for total celebration yet," Lena shot a look at Priest Dean and responded solemnly.


    "You are absolutely right, Your Royal Highness," Priest Dean replied, the smug look draining from his


    face.


    Just as he said this, a loud scream resounded. They looked and saw thest candidate screaming in


    pain as the light strips fed on his arm like a giant maw.


    Everyone was shocked at this scene.


    "Is this a rejection?" A look of shock also shed through Lena''s face. She managed to keep her


    Bead."


    Priest Dean hurried down to check on him. His right arm was shining brightly and exquisite lines


    showed up, overflowing with power. Priest Dean grabbed his hand, his face growing rigid with


    concentration as he employed his power. Suddenly, silver light shone from his palm. It was as bright as


    the rising sun and sent airwaves across the hall, ruffling through everyone''s clothes.


    "Damn! He is good!" Rocky was wide-eyed at what was happening.


    Priest Dean sted away the Dragon Spirit Bead, sending it flying all over the ce in a spiral. The


    power it unleashed unsettled the entire the Grand Dragon Hall.


    The royal members and nobles all backed down to take cover as they knew that a rogue Dragon Spirit


    Bead contained very strong power and it could not be stopped easily.


    After flying around in the air for a while, the Dragon Spirit Bead suddenly shot towards the altar and hit


    the Holy Dragon Bead squarely. The Holy Dragon Bead was sted into the air as the Dragon Spirit


    Bead fell to the ground, apparently exhausted of all its power.


    Everyone including the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire was astonished to see that the Holy


    Dragon Beat hit the ground. "Bang! Bang!" It fell hard onto the ground, its innate spark suddenly turning


    into a bright and blinding light. With its sheer force, a huge airwave blew through the Grand Dragon


    Hall. Its raw power was tremendous.


    The Holy Dragon Bead fell less than a meter away from Rocky, right in front of him.


    "Basil, get out of there! It is very dangerous!" Lena shouted in a panic as she saw the Holy Dragon


    Bead explode into light right under Rocky''s feet.


    Rocky didn''t know at the time that it was the holy item of the Holy Dragon Empire. He was


    dumbfounded by its brilliance. Lena''s voice echoed in his head and he snapped out of it. Just as he


    was preparing to dodge it, he heard a weeping sound.


    Rocky thought it was an illusion, but the weeping sound came once more. This time he turned his sight


    to the Holy Dragon Bead and almost instantly he figured out that it was the source of the weeping quite


    reminiscent of a lost child. He stopped unconsciously and approached the Holy Dragon Bead as if it


    were calling on him.


    Everyone noticed Rocky''s strange actions and some of them even began to mock him.


    "Is this prince dumb or what? He''s running straight to it. That is the holy item of the Holy Dragon


    Empire with extraordinary power! No ordinary person can touch it!"


    "I heard that he got ill not long ago and was about to die. He barely escaped death, but it might have


    done something to his brain."


    "He has always been a loser. It will not be a loss if he dies."


    "Basil, stop!" Lena shouted again as she saw Basil continued to approach the Holy Dragon Bead.


    But it was as though he were in a trance. He had already made it before the spinning Holy Dragon


    Bead and he reached out his hand to take it. The moment he touched it, the Holy Dragon Bead shone


    again and then it turned into many light stripes which instantly spread throughout his arm, entangling


    into a shocking pattern!

 Chapter 9 The New Change

    Chapter 9 The New Change


    In an instant, Rocky was struck by intense pain radiating from his arms. It was as if a beast was biting


    his flesh ferociously. Overwhelmed with the pain, he couldn''t stop himself and knelt on the ground. The


    color of his face began to turn pale. His body broke out into a cold sweat, and his face showed the


    agony.


    All the people were astonished because the Holy Dragon Bead responded to Rocky. But soon they


    pointed their fingers in his direction andmented on the odd scene before them. They were


    convinced that what Rocky was going through was the kiss of death. In a few hundred years that had


    passed, no one¡ªeven if he was extremely preeminent¡ªhad sessfully fused with the Holy Dragon


    Bead. Since so many strong men had failed, there was no chance for Rocky. After all, he was only an


    abandoned prince.


    Therefore, all the people just stood still and made no attempt to hold Rocky back. They looked with


    cold and shocked eyes as Rocky was devoured by the power of the Holy Dragon Bead.


    Even Priest Dean, who saved thest boy, stood unmoved. He kept looking at Rocky with disdain. It


    was clear that he had no intention to help Rocky.


    Lena couldn''t stand it anymore. She was concerned and began to run towards Rocky. Suddenly a deep


    voice called out to her, "Lena, leave him alone."


    Hearing those words, Lena could not stop herself from looking back. It was the emperor of the Holy


    Dragon Empire, the father of the owner of Rocky''s body. No one thought that the father would stand still


    and watch his son die.


    "But, Basil''s body is unable to bear the power of the Holy Dragon Bead. He will die if it goes on like


    this," Lena expressed her thoughts to the emperor.


    "The fool is supposed to have died earlier. It''s really a mistake to keep him alive. He is a disgrace to our


    royal family." At this point, a sneering sound burst out.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Crown Prince Alston." Lena called out after looking towards the source of that sound and finding that it


    was Alston.


    The handsome man was Alston, Basil''s brother. Being the son of the empress of the Holy Dragon


    Empire, he would seed to the throne to be the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire in the future.


    Though Alston and Basil were rted by blood, Alston was aloof and cold towards his brother. His eyes


    revealed his hatred for Rocky. He always looked down upon Rocky as the one who brought shame to


    the royal family.


    "Your Majesty..." Lena turned to the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire. Anger shed across her


    eyes.


    However, the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire gave no response to her pleas. He kept looking


    impassively at Rocky, who had knelt on the ground and writhed in suffering and pain.


    Rocky felt that his limbs had gone numb as though they were frozen because of the sharp pain. He had


    no control on himself, it was as if the body was not his own. However, he could hear strange cries.


    Those seemed to be cries likely toe from an over-fussy baby. Though he didn''t understand what


    was happening, he knew it for certain that his pain had something to do with the cries.


    Rocky calmed himself down. Then he tried to interpret the cries andfort the baby. Though he was


    not very good at it, he had gained rich experience when he got along with animals as an animal


    gicist. He knew that sometimes things could be conveyed through other ways instead of speaking.


    Like the usual exchange of expressions between humans and animals, it was fulfilled through


    movements and eye contact.


    Thus, Rocky started to imagine that he was stroking a crying baby. Gradually, the cries faded away.


    Meanwhile, it appeared that the stroking had a sense of reality, which was a sort of fantastic sensation


    beyond description.


    As he kept doing it and the cries faded, Rocky noticed that the pain along his arms began to wear off.


    All of a sudden, there was relief and peace was restored all around. But a bright light band was still


    around his arms. The light band grew brighter and brighter. He felt a light burning sensation on the skin


    as if something was being imprinted with a hot seal. He sensed that his arms were being injected with a


    certain power. Soon the arms began to swell. The power was too much for him and he felt that his arms


    were going to burst with that power and pressure.


    Suddenly, a turbid light was released around Rocky''s body, which converged as a vortex above his


    head. In the chaos, a shadow of a dragon with six wings showed up. Instantly, the light red like the


    scorching sun. All the people present there were overwhelmed by the formidable pressure. It began


    suffocating them. The Grand Dragon Hall shook because of the effect of the amazing power. The


    people were astonished at the sight before their eyes.


    On the circr tform, the messenger of the Dragon Master n, which used to look on indifferently,


    couldn''t stop himself from trembling violently with a surprised expression evident on his face. He


    uttered a few weird words and hastily disappeared from the circr tform.


    While the people were watching it all in surprise, the profound light and the formidable pressure


    vanished like an illusion. When their eyes rested upon Rocky again, it was like a bolt from the blue for


    them. Their eyes were wide open because they were surprised to find him safe and sound.


    When Rocky got back on his feet, the Holy Dragon Bead had disappeared. Seeing the stunned royal


    members and nobles staring in his direction with an awkward silence, he stood up in bewilderment and


    looked around. He found it strange that everyone''s eyes were fixed on him as if he was a monster.


    He looked down at his arms and found some Dragon Spirit Marks, just like the ones he had seen on


    other people, though they were not as obviouspared to the others. If not looked carefully, they


    could easily be ignored or missed. Besides, the aura it carried was also very weak.


    "Basil, you made it! You really made it!" A voice reached his ears. It was filled with a subtle joy.


    Rocky looked up. It was Lena, whose beautiful delicate face was full of surprise and excitement. Her


    thin, red lips slightly parted as her small hand covered her mouth. Though recovering from shock, she


    looked really adorable.


    "Is that for real? Bryant as the head of the Ximen n has not been able to fuse with the Holy Dragon


    Bead. Then how could Rocky do that?" Shirley was stunned at the sight of Rocky managing to fuse


    with the Holy Dragon Bead. Just yesterday, she had humiliated Rocky. It was clear that no one had


    imagined that Rocky could perform such a miracle.


    "Have I finished the ceremony?" Rocky was witty, and could quickly guess the reason of the silence


    and shock. Thinking of that, he burst intoughter. He was aware that he had performed a miracle. He


    knew that what had happened just now was beyond everyone''s expectation for an abandoned prince.


    However, a few skeptical voices began to rise from here and there.


    "How could this happen? How could an incapable prince like him fuse with the Holy Dragon Bead? It''s


    the holy treasure of the Holy Dragon Empire!"


    "He had spent years to fuse with the Dragon Spirit Bead, but he got nowhere earlier. How could he do it


    now?"


    "There must be something fishy. How could this useless man suddenly be able to ept the power of


    the Holy Dragon Bead?"


    Standing still, Priest Dean looked serious. He repeatedly nced over Rocky with his amazed and


    queer eyes. He couldn''t hide his rage and finally began to rebuke, "Your Royal Highness, do you know


    that you have destroyed the most sacred ritual of the Holy Dragon Empire?"


    "Did I?" Faced with Priest Dean''s wrath, Rocky just shrugged his shoulders, pretending to be innocent.


    "Don''t feign ignorance. You have done it all intentionally," Priest Dean spoke furiously at his response.


    "Priest Dean, what do you mean? Why do you use Basil of wrong intentions?" Lena questioned as


    she walked over.


    "All the people have seen that Basil touched the Holy Dragon Bead without permission. He should


    know that the Holy Dragon Bead is the holy treasure of the Holy Dragon Empire. No one is supposed to


    touch it, if not allowed," Priest Dean announced seriously.


    "Don''t you remember? Basil has lost his memory. He knows nothing. How could he recognize the Holy


    Dragon Bead?" Lena argued.


    "But... who knows. Maybe he has been deliberately nning this, over a long period of time. A man like


    him is too weak. He will never be able to qualify as a spirit maniptor. As you can see, only a little


    spiritual power can be sensed from his body, though he has fused with the Holy Dragon Bead," Priest


    Dean scoffed publicly.


    All the other people realized the fact mentioned by Priest Dean. It was true that Rocky still did not have


    much spiritual power. It was foretold that the Holy Dragon Bead was such a holy treasure that it had the


    ability to make the human, who fused with it, the King of Spirit Maniption. How could it be possible


    that Rocky''s spiritual power didn''t reach the first grade of the Mortal Stage? Rather it seemed inferior to


    that of thest twenty-nine people. In theory, after fusing with the powerful Holy Dragon Bead, the man


    should at least obtain the spiritual power of the fifth grade of the Mortal Stage instantly.


    There was such a great contrast. It was unconvincing for anyone to ept.


    Immediately, the people in the Grand Dragon Hall were in a state of tumult again. Their eyes turned


    disdainful and jealous. Staring ferociously at Rocky, they thought that the idea of him gaining the power


    of the Holy Dragon Bead was nothing but a waste.


    "Priest Dean, you''re overreacting! Anyhow, it shouldn''t matter as Basil is a prince," Lena retorted


    angrily. She defended Rocky from Priest Dean''s insult.


    When all this went on, Rocky, though being the initiator of the whole debate, just quietly saw them


    arguing and their faces reddening to the ears. Tittering inside, he felt so lucky that he was able to fuse


    with the holy treasure of the Holy Dragon Empire. If he would not have been able to make that fusion,


    he could never be a spirit maniptor. On the whole, he was d that he had obtained the


    dragon spiritual power. He had be a royal spirit maniptor, and now he was able to control the


    dragon.


    Suddenly, the argument between Lena and Priest Dean was interrupted by a cough. They turned back


    and saw the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empireing towards them. After ncing at Rocky and


    looking around the crowd, he said, "I must admit that it is Basil who has been irresponsible. He


    disturbed the ritual and destroyed the holy treasure of the Holy Dragon Empire, which has been passed


    over from one generation to another for years. Thus, I have decided to abolish his royal status. I


    announce him to be equal to any civilian of the empire."


    All the people were startled at the words of the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire. They had never


    expected that he would punish his own son in the cause of justice. The crowd was agitated.


    In all that chaos, the announcement made by the emperor, his father, left Rocky bbergasted.

 Chapter 10 I Will Challenge You

    Chapter 10 I Will Challenge You


    "Your Majesty, please rescind the order! Basil is your..." Lena''s voice trailed off. Her face grew solemn.


    "I have made up my mind. You don''t have to speak for him. From now on, Basil is no longer a prince of


    the Holy Dragon Empire," the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire said tly.


    "Don''t worry. Father, it''s a wise decision," Alston said with a cold smile as he walked up to him and


    red at Rocky disdainfully.


    Alston was the handsome prince who had stared at him with contempt. Rocky could tell right away that


    Basil''s brother was not a good person. Elegance and handsomeness didn''t guarantee a good heart.


    ''This emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire is so cruel! No matter what, Basil is his son! How could he


    deny his identity as a prince so easily?'' Rocky thought to himself. Basil¡ªor rather, he¡ªwas no longer a


    prince now, so it meant his extravagant lifestyle woulde to an end. If he knew he would have


    ended up like this, he would never have touched the Holy Dragon Bead.


    It was always happiness that came before a fall.


    Priest Dean was also surprised by the emperor''s decision, but he thought it was reasonable. He looked


    at Basil coldly with a disdainful smile. He seemed to want him to get out of the country as soon as


    possible.


    "But Basil has bonded with the Holy Dragon Bead. He has attained the dragon spiritual power and


    bes a spirit maniptor. Now he is the royal spirit maniptor who can manipte dragons. So


    ording to thew of the Holy Dragon Empire, he has to be trained and learn the spiritual method of


    the Dragon Master n with other royal spirit maniptors," the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire


    announced another shocking truth.


    Everyone eximed in astonishment again. Of course, they knew that ''royal spirit maniptor'' was a


    mere title. The best advantage for bing a royal spirit maniptor was having the opportunity to


    learn the spiritual method of the Dragon Master n, which was far superior to the regr spiritual


    method. For instance, when a spirit maniptor used the two spiritual methods at the same grade, the


    spiritual method of the Dragon Master n was much powerful than the regr one.


    Therefore, every spirit maniptor hoped that they could learn the spiritual method of the Dragon


    Master n, but ording to thew of the Holy Dragon Empire, only a royal spirit maniptor could


    learn it.


    So for Basil, who had failed consistently in bing a regr spirit maniptor, this was a


    tremendous deal!


    "Your Majesty, he..." Priest Dean did not expect that the emperor would acknowledge Basil''s new


    status as a royal spirit maniptor. He had expected the emperor should take away his identity as a


    spirit maniptor and seal his dragon spiritual power forever. To him, it made little sense that the


    emperor only took away Basil''s identity as a prince!


    Lena was also confused and did not understand why the emperor chose to do this. But she was d to


    know Rocky could at least learn the royal spiritual method and get training. Things could be worse.


    "Well, that''s the end of the ritual. Priest Dean, take them to the beast farm and ask them to pick their


    own war beasts first, then take them to the dragon field and let them undergo the most strict training.


    Witch Lena,e with me," the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire solemnly said to the Priest Dean.


    He and Lena then began to walk away, apanied by a group of imperial guards.


    Lena nodded at Rocky, her eyes filled with encouragement. Soon, she was gone, following the


    emperor.


    Rocky smiled as he looked at Lena''s receding figure. From the first moment that he woke up in this


    world, she had always cared about him. Compared with everyone else, this beautiful girl was as


    virtuous as an angel.


    "That''s it. I must make her my girlfriend, and..." Rocky was indulging in his imagination.


    He soon noticed a group of peopleing up to him.


    Leading the group was Basil''s brother, Crown Prince Alston, apanied by some other princes.


    "Basil, you are no longer a prince. Bear in mind not to tell others that you are one of the Royals. You


    are a disgrace to our name."


    "What can you do even though you have bonded with the Holy Dragon Bead? You are still so weak that


    any spirit maniptor can easily kill you!"


    "You don''t deserve to be my brother!"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Though Alston did not say anything, the other princes began to insult him coldly. Certainly, the real


    Basil would have been extremely hurt by this. They began crowding around him.


    Even the most patient person could not bear such humiliating insults. Though Rocky was not the real


    Basil that they were insulting, he was still angry with their mean words, so he immediately retorted,


    "Humph! You''re just jealous of me. I have bonded with the holy treasure of the Holy Dragon Empire,


    and you haven''t!"


    "What did you say? We''re jealous of you!? How ridiculous! No one will ever be jealous of you, imbecile!


    You''re just a loser!"


    "I''m a loser? Funny, as princes, what else can you do besides bullying others? Tell you what, I don''t


    want to be a prince. I don''t want to be anything like you pathetic people! One day, I will take back


    what''s mine," Rocky said arrogantly.


    Those princes seemed to be surprised by his confidence. For a second, no one could say a word. They


    had no idea that the person in front of them was no longer Basil, who was once so weak and timid that


    he could not even speak loudly.


    All of a sudden, Rocky saw a shadow before him. He looked up and saw that Alston hade up to


    him. A full head taller, he grasped Rocky''s cor and hissed, "You are still nothing even you have


    bonded with the Holy Dragon Bead. You are just a loser. Get back what''s rightfully yours? Ridiculous!


    You don''t belong here, bastard!"


    "Who do you think you are, asshole?" Rocky instantly retorted. He hated people like this, who were


    unnecessarily unkind and spiteful.


    "What!?" Alston did not expect his brother to respond like this at all! He was so angry that he


    immediately burst out a strong dragon spiritual power.


    Instantaneously, Rocky felt Alston''s power surround him like a that pressed him so forcefully. It was


    quite suffocating. Though he was not afraid of Alston, he trembled unconsciously. After all, Alston was


    much powerful, creating fear and panic.


    At this moment, the prospect of death didn''t seem impossible.


    The conflict of Alston and Rocky drew the attention of the royal members and aristocrats. They


    surrounded them and talked about them.


    "Your Highness." Suddenly, an old voice rose up. It was like a life-saving straw to Rocky.


    It was Priest Dean who had stood aside all the time. But he did not say anything else to stop Alston. He


    just looked at them coldly.


    Hearing Priest Dean''s voice, Alston calmed down. He retrieved his power and shoved Rocky away as


    he stared at him with fury and hatred spewing out of his gaze. Rocky fell on the ground, out of breath.


    He looked terribly embarrassed.


    Everyone around him allughed at him loudly.


    Rocky clenched his fists so tightly that his fingernails dug into his palms. But the pain could not


    The fear and panic he had felt coursing through his system was shame.


    Though it was a conditioned reflex, it made him realize that Alston was stronger than he thought. Alston


    could kill him without any effort, like crushing an ant.


    "If you cross me again, I will kill you," Alston said coldly as he arrogantly pointed to Rocky.


    Rocky stood up andughed loudly as he looked at Alston with sharp eyes. The crowd and all the


    princes were dumbfounded by hisughter. They were all wondering if Basil was out of his mind. It was


    strange that heughed after what had happened. He had almost been killed, after all!


    "Let''s wait and see. One day, I will be stronger than you." Rocky also pointed to Alston. His energy


    made his weak figure lookrger than it was.


    Everyone was shocked by his words.


    That was absolutely a challenge.

 Chapter 11 Choose Your War Beast! (Part One)

    Chapter 11 Choose Your War Beast! (Part One)


    Alston was a spirit maniptor who had reached the third grade of the Supernal Stage. He was at the


    very top of the rank of the young generation of the Holy Dragon Empire. He had seeded in acquiring


    the dragon spiritual power from a Dragon Spirit Bead when he was only twelve. It was rare to see


    someone at such a tender age be a royal spirit maniptor. Everyone in thend considered him


    a God-given genius. Although Alston was only thirty now, he had surpassed many experienced spirit


    maniptors who had worked hard for their entire life. It was undeniable that he was the best of the


    best.


    Rocky, however, hadn''t even reached the first grade of the Mortal Stage even though he had attained


    the dragon spiritual power from the Holy Dragon Bead. Compared with Alston, Rocky was only a


    talentless spirit maniptor.


    None of them would even consider the possibility of Rocky surpassing Alston someday. They all


    thought that no matter how long he practiced and how hard he worked, he would never reach his


    brother''s level.


    Rocky''s ims were ridiculous. They now looked at him as if he was a lunatic.


    When Alston heard what he said, a scornful smile crept over his lips. He showed no concerns or care.


    After all, Rocky was nothing to him. Alston didn''t want to waste his time on such a minor being like his


    pathetic brother. After shooting Rocky a cold re, Alston left right away.


    The other princes looked at Rocky with disgust before they turned and pompously followed Alston out.


    "Let''s just see!" Rocky murmured angrily as he looked at Alston''s back. Rage surged in his chest as he


    clenched his teeth.


    Alston''s departure announced the end of this show, so the other members of royalty present left the


    Grand Dragon Hall as well.


    "Attention, please! Except thest one, the others and you follow me!" said Priest Dean when he


    walked in front of the twenty nine young men who had obtained the dragon spiritual power. As talking,


    he nced at those young men and turned to Rocky, glowering at him.


    Priest Dean then walked out of the Grand Dragon Hall, and the twenty nine young men followed up at


    once.


    Rocky was at the end of the line, lost in the thought about how he could possibly grow stronger.


    After Rocky left, Shirley walked to where he had been standing, clenching her fists. She talked to


    herself, ring at Rocky''s back, "That asshole! He has obtained the dragon spiritual power from the


    Holy Dragon Bead, but so what? He is still a piece of shit! Nothing changes! But things have taken an


    interesting turn now. I will have more chances to teach him a good lesson in future. You will regret what


    you said to me soon, asshole!"


    Rocky and the twenty nine young men followed Priest Dean and got into severalrge carriages after


    exiting the Hall.


    They started off at once, wasting no time to begin their journey. After a while, they reached their


    destination.


    Rocky was greeted with the sight of peculiar architecture, which consisted of numerous cubes of


    different sizes. He and the other young men walked after Priest Dean and entered the building.


    As soon as they stepped into the gate, a foul, smelly odor invaded their nostrils.


    They nearly threw up as they smelled it. They could not help but cover their noses. Rocky, however,


    didn''t find anything particrly foul about it at all. The stench obviously came from animals and their


    dung. As a schr in the field of animal gene study, Rocky was so familiar with such an odor and had


    already been desensitized. After all, what he studied on required him to go to such environment. He


    had worked with that odor for years. He could even tell from the strong odor that there were dozens of


    animals living here.


    He was right. As they walked along the long corridor behind the gate, roars and cries echoed in the air.


    When they reached the end of the corridor, they came across a spacious hall. Tiers of stablesy


    around the hall in a circle, with each one the same size as a cage. Under the dim light, Rocky vaguely


    saw some figures of the animals in the stables. They varied in size and height. Because of how diverse


    they were, the hall resembled a closed zoo.


    A middle-aged man and his subordinates appeared and came to greet them. From the way he was


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    dressed, Rocky could definitely tell that he was an official of ancient times and could be in charge here.


    He was the beast raiser.


    "Your Grace!" the beast raiser greeted Priest Dean as he took a formal bow.


    His subordinates bowed to Priest Dean as well.


    "How is everything doing now?" Priest Dean asked with an arrogant air.


    "Everything has gone perfectly, Your Grace! We have prepared one hundred and eight war beasts for


    the thirty royal spirit maniptors to choose," the beast raiser answered with cap in hand.


    Priest Dean nodded and turned to Rocky and the other young men. He eximed, "Listen carefully!


    You only have an hour to choose your war beast. Remember the number of the one you like. And then


    The twenty nine young men were all bouncing off the walls. They dashed to the stables and began to


    choose their war beasts, while Rocky still stood there.


    "Why are you still here? Go!" Priest Dean yelled, ring at Rocky.


    "All right!" Rocky curled his lip as he walked reluctantly to the stables.


    He was caught by surprise when he finally reached them. They were filled with strange, monstrous


    beasts! Each war beast he saw was scary and hideous. There was one war beast with only an eye.


    And the beast next to this one had two heads! Rocky passed the two stables and saw another beast


    with two tails. What shocked him more was a snake with an eagle''s face and a deer with a lion''s head.


    "Now I long for the animals we had back in my lifetime. How cute our animals in the modern era are!


    Why do all these so-called war beasts look so strange? Is it because of gene mutation? But that''s a


    good opportunity to start a new research anyway," Rocky muttered to himself. He then began to look


    among them and tried to select one for himself.

 Chapter 12 Choose Your War Beast! (Part Two)

    Chapter 12 Choose Your War Beast! (Part Two)


    "That one with two giant heads looks good.


    Wait! This one seems better..."


    Rocky had trouble making up his mind. Each of the war beasts he saw intrigued him but he could only


    choose one.


    All of a sudden, a faint cry came from a stable on the corner. Rocky was drawn to it. He hadn''t looked


    at this one yet!


    He walked to the source of the sound and saw a small beast curled up in the corner of the stable. He


    could not see clear what that it looked like under the dim light. It seemed to be ill, because it kept


    trembling like a leaf. Rocky felt pity for it and could not help but reach his hand out to touch it.


    "All right, now!" Rocky stroked the little beast tofort it.


    It seemed that it worked! The little beast stopped trembling soon and began struggling to stand up. Its


    slender limbs held it up and then it hobbled out of the corner and stood in front of Rocky.


    As it got closer, Rocky finally saw clear its features. What came into his sight first were itsrge round


    eyes, innocent and adorable. Its long head looked like the dragon which Shirley rode onst time.


    "Is this a dragon?" Rocky had stars in his eyes when he noticed that, but soon disappointment visited


    him as the little beast''s body showed up. Its skin was as wrinkled as a new-born bird, but it didn''t have


    wings.


    "Oh, it''s not!" Rocky remembered that Shirley''s dragon had wings and two fore limbs, but this little


    beast only had four legs. Obviously, it was not a dragon.


    The little beast walked closer to the steel bars and licked Rocky''s hand.


    "Oh! That''s ticklish! Ha-ha!" Rockyughed as he looked at the little war beast, which was the cutest


    one he had seen.


    "Time''s up!" A loud voice rang out suddenly.


    "Sorry little guy! I need to go now," Rocky said, standing up to leave. He then turned around and began


    to walk away. But he stopped when he heard a faint groan. He turned back to look at the beast and


    was greeted with its innocent eyes.


    Rocky smiled and nced at the number that hung on the steel bars, and then walked to Priest Dean


    as well.


    "Now! Tell the beast raiser the number and you will get the war beast you choose. Then you shall


    perform a blood bond. Once the beast swallows down a drop of your blood, you will be its


    master," Priest Dean said and then nodded at the beast raiser.


    The beast raiser walked to the young man who stood in the first.


    "Number fourteen," said the young man.


    "Number fourteen, a two-star war beast, named Hellish Hound," the beast raiser announced. Then one


    of his subordinates went to the number-fourteen stable and opened the door. He led out a wolfhound-


    like war beast, which had two long teeth like tusks sticking out of its mouth. It looked quite fearsome.


    "A two-star war beast! No bad!" Priest Dean nodded.


    The other young men looked at the Hellish Hound, envy sparkling in their eyes.


    "Two-star?" Rocky nudged a young man standing beside him and asked out of curiosity, "Hey! What


    does ''two-star'' mean?"


    The young man shot Rocky a disdainful look, his lips curling in annoyance. He replied curtly, "You don''t


    even know that!? How can you be a royal spirit maniptor then? ''Two-star'' indicates their potential,


    how strong they can beter on. The best war beast is a nine-star one. A nine-star war beast is a


    legendary being, as strong as a great master at the Immortal Stage. The higher the star rating is, the


    stronger a war beast will be. Take this two-star war beast for example, it will stop growing stronger as it


    reaches grade two, which is its limit. For a three-star war beast, grade three will be its limit. But a two-


    star war beast is good enough for us now.


    However, a spiritual beast has the capacity for variation. A spiritual beast can break through its limit. It


    can still reach nine stars if through this process," the young man answered. "Yet this kind of spiritual


    beast is few and far between. Very few people have the opportunity to see one through their entire life,"


    he added.


    Rocky then thought to himself, ''Wow! A spiritual beast can upgrade its level! The variation he


    mentioned could perhaps be something like gene mutation. But what triggers the variation? Why can


    the spiritual beast upgrade through the variation? Is there something special about their genes? I


    should do some research on that. Maybe I can even make a brand new species of spiritual beast!


    Those people who look down on me would definitely be stunned! Ha-ha! None of them would dare to


    call me crap anymore!


    I specialized in the animal gene study, something which nobody could surpass me in!''


    "A spiritual beast is so umon. Only the best spirit maniptors are qualified to own that. The


    strongest spiritual beast in the Holy Dragon Empire is the ze Furious Lion, ranking number two on


    the Spiritual Beast List. That is a seven-star one."


    "What''s number one?"


    "It''s General Bryant''s Big Dipper Dragon, a rare spiritual dragon. Although it is also a seven-star one, it


    is much stronger than the ze Furious Lion," the young man answered.


    "Spiritual dragon? Why are the other kinds of spiritual creature called beasts? But dragons are referred


    to as such?" Rocky asked, rather perplexed.


    "The Dragon Master n is a superior spiritual race, and dragons are the rarest spiritual creatures in


    the Wild Spirit Land. What''s more, dragons are always stronger than other spiritual creatures at the


    same level. The dragon spiritual power is what ensures the top position of the Holy Dragon Empire in


    the Wild Spirit Land, as the power enables us to control dragons. The dragon is the symbol of our Holy


    Dragon Empire, so we distinguish it from other spiritual creatures. And the pride and honor only


    belongs to the royal spirit maniptors. That''s us!" the young man said proudly, his chest puffing up.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 13 The Beautiful Instructor

    Chapter 13 The Beautiful Instructor


    The sound of loud exmations interrupted their conversation.


    "That is the Wind Evil, a three-star spiritual beast!"


    "Goodness! A three-star beast? It''s likely the best one out of this whole bunch! Damn it! How could I


    miss it?"


    "He''s from the Ximen n. No wonder he''s both strong and good at selecting a fine spiritual beast."


    Rocky turned to the scene of themotion and saw a group of men looking with envy at a very strong


    and excited rookie standing in front of a spiritual beast with the head of a lion and the body of an eagle.


    "Ximen n? Isn''t that where Shirley is from?" Rocky took a careful look at the royal spiritual


    maniptor that everyone was making amotion over. He had the build of a grown man, even


    stronger and more powerful. If Rocky remembered right, he was the one who had made it to the third


    grade of Mortal Stage after fusing with the Dragon Spirit Bead. Lena had been right. Everyone in the


    Ximen n was not to be taken lightly.


    "It is just a three-star spiritual beast. Maybe I can pick a four-star spiritual beast out of them," Rocky


    thought ambitiously.


    He felt a little bit more eager now at the sight of the royal spiritual maniptors picking their own war


    beasts and establishing blood bond with them.


    But before he could think things through, the beast raiser had already walked up to him and asked him


    the number of the beast he had chosen.


    "I will pick......" Rocky thought back the war beast that he had just seen and found it really hard to


    decide. He hesitated.


    "Hurry the hell up! We''re all waiting here!" the ones in line behind Rocky said impatiently.


    "I will pick¡­" Rocky decided to give up thinking and chose a random number instead. Any one of them


    would be of value to him. But all of sudden, that little beast''s eyes appeared in his head that he couldn''t


    shake off. They were so expressive, much like a human''s. Rocky couldn''t help but mumble the number.


    "Number 109."


    "109?" The beast raiser paused for a second as if trying to process what he just heard.


    "Yes." Rocky nodded. Clearly, he had sumbed to the little beast''s cuterge eyes.


    "Basil, stop wasting our time. The beast raiser just said there are only 108 war beasts. There is no


    number 109." Priest Dean scolded him harshly.


    "Priest Dean, actually there is number 109. It is a new-born but with disability. And it was hatched from


    an unknown egg. We''re not sure where it came from, so we didn''t put it in the list," The beast raiser


    exined.


    "In that case, since he chose it, he shall have it." Priest Dean shot Rocky a look of contempt.


    "Priest Dean, is this really okay? I think he should be allowed a chance to pick a new one," the beast


    raiser said.


    "Didn''t you hear what I said?" Priest Dean''s look grew cold.


    "Then number 109 it is," The beast raiser dered, with a perplexed shake of his head.


    Almost immediately, his assistant carried the little beast out and handed it over to Rocky.


    Rocky held it close to his chest while stealing a look at other ferocious war beasts. He couldn''t help but


    sigh. "I must have owed you so much in myst life that I must be with you now."


    This little beast seemed to have recognized Rocky, now roaring gleefully.


    "A war beast that''s not worth even one star. It must be really ''precious''," Priest Dean said sarcastically


    after seeing the little creature.


    The spiritual maniptors allughed at this weak little thing.


    "What a loser, picking a weak war beast with a disability! I could easily stamp it to death!"


    "Tell me about it. A royal spiritual maniptor picked a handicapped war beast. How pathetic and


    embarrassing!"


    "That thing can''t even walk. Can it really be called a war beast? How utterly ridiculous!"


    "Hey little fe. Don''t mind them. They are just a whole bunch of animals and one day they will learn


    your true power because I will train you to be the best war beast there is." Rocky ignored the


    taunts and held up the little war beast proudly.


    "Oh, right. The blood bond!" Rocky remembered. He gently set it down and bit his own finger. Blood


    oozed out and he stuck his finger in front of the beast''s mouth.


    It roared happily and went right in, biting right onto Rocky''s finger and sucking really hard as if it wanted


    to drain thest drop of blood out of him.


    "Come on! Are you going to suck me dry?" Rocky retracted his finger, grimacing at the sticky saliva left


    on it. But strangely, his wound had healed by itself. He continued watching the other spiritual


    maniptors picking their own war beasts.


    Soon everyone found their very own war beast, with the best being the sole three-star war beast Wind


    Evil who was chosen by the spiritual maniptor from the Ximen n. There were also ten two-star


    war beasts, and the rest were one-star.


    The rest except of course for Rocky''s little beast, who did not even reach a one-star ranking.


    After leaving the stable, the spiritual maniptors jumped on a carriage and sped away.


    The carriage seemed to have gone a long way before it stopped.


    "Get off the carriage and assemble!" a woman''s voice strictlymanded.


    Everyone else grabbed their war beast and jumped off the carriage immediately. Within seconds all of


    them were already outside.


    All except for Rocky. "Damn, what''s with the rush?" he cursed, getting off the carriage slowly.


    There was an open square, at the end of which rose a couple of buildings. A magnificent royal castle


    was off to the left. It could be assumed that this ce must be part of the royal property.


    Just as Rocky slowly disembarked from the carriage and was looking around, a little bit distracted by


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    the scenery, something suddenlyshed in his face. It was a painful blow that stung very harshly.


    "Shit! Who was that?" Rocky shouted in anger. He then saw a whip at his feet, and realized that this


    was the culprit. He then looked up at the person holding the whip and was utterly gobsmacked.


    A slender figure was walking towards him with slender, toned legs while retracting her whip.


    "Oh, wow!" Rocky eximed at the sight of this woman. She was wearing a sleeveless robe with a long


    slit for mobility. Both her arms and legs were beautifully tanned. And her long hair draped down all the


    way to her waist. She looked wild and dangerous, which Rocky found extremely attractive.


    With such a fine body paired with a magnificent face, Rocky couldn''t help but think that she must have


    been created by God himself. Her eyes were seductive and charming and her nose was regal and high.


    The most attractive feature that Rocky immediately stared at was her plump, luscious lips. His eyes


    zed over.

 Chapter 14 The Unfathomable Prince And His War Beast

    Chapter 14 The Unfathomable Prince And His War Beast


    Of course, Rocky was not alone in his behavior. The other twenty-nine young men looked as though


    they had seen some kind of rare treasure as well. The sight of such a gorgeous woman had sent them


    reeling, but there was also a look of fear on their faces. Apparently, they all knew her identity. Although


    she was extremely stunning, she also looked very mighty and serious. Almost no men dared to stare at


    her for a long time, for fear of bearing the consequences of offending her.


    The only exception was Rocky. He was still looking at the woman with great interest, his eyes wantonly


    scanning her figure.


    By this time, she already reached him. Knotting her long, slender eyebrows, she red at him


    usingly. "Why did you dilly-dally just now? Didn''t you hear my order?" she yelled intimidatingly. The


    other men flinched.


    "Did I dilly-dally just now?" Rocky responded stubbornly, boldly looking right into her eyes. He had no


    idea who she was and didn''t fear her at all.


    As she grew closer to him, he felt her exude a very strong spiritual power as if it were to wrap him from


    all directions.


    "Just have a look at your teammates," the woman said as she pointed at other young men behind him.


    Rocky then realized that he was the only one thatgged behind. Behind him, the other twenty-nine


    young men and their own war beasts had all lined up orderly and stood solemnly like well-trained


    soldiers.


    "Master Mia, there is no need to be exasperated about him. Unlike the other well-trained young men,


    he was a little prince who was ustomed to an extravagant life. He never received any training or had


    to work hard for anything. Although he has now been demoted to a civilian, he seems to think that he is


    still a little prince. So, he iszy and slow and always disregardsw and authority. In the future, I hope


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    that he will receive more rigorous training," Priest Dean said as he walked down from the carriage.


    "I''ve received the message from a carrier pigeon. ording to the message, I presume he is Basil, the


    prince who has fused with the Holy Dragon Bead?" The woman immediately steered her attention to


    Rocky with a look of surprise. Yet, immediately after, she regained herposure.


    "You''re right! It''s him." Priest Dean nodded.


    "Then why is his spiritual power so weak, almost like he doesn''t have any to speak of?" The woman


    was puzzled.


    "That just goes without saying. There are always some lucky good-for-nothings in the world." Priest


    Dean looked at Rocky with a sneer on his face. He was obviously implying that Rocky was worthless.


    "Is this your war beast?" The woman nced at the little beast in Rocky''s arms and frowned slightly.


    "Yes, is there any problem?" Rocky raised the little beast and shook it gently in front of the woman.


    "Why did you choose such a good-for-nothing war beast? It doesn''t even have the potential to be even


    a first-star war beast," the woman asked bluntly.


    "Hey, how do you know it''s a good-for-nothing? Although my beast looks normal, its real power should


    never be underestimated! I thought you were different from other people. But apparently, I was wrong,"


    Rocky said in a disappointed voice. Immediately, his good impression of the woman reduced.


    "You¡­" the woman snapped abruptly. Hearing Rocky''s disapproving and disrespectful words, she was


    both offended and inexplicably ashamed.


    At that particr moment, the little beast roared twice, turned its head from Rocky''s arms, and looked


    at the woman with its two innocent eyes.


    The woman immediately found something special about the little creature. She had to begrudgingly


    admit to herself that Rocky was right. His beast''s power should never be underestimated. Her eyes


    became bright and flickered a sh of joy, which, however, soon vanished and reced by her usual


    look.


    "What about me?" Rocky asked, looking at the woman.


    "Get in line first," she replied strictly. The woman narrowed her eyes and waved to Rocky to join his


    teammates. Then, she walked over to Priest Dean.


    Greatly irritated by Priest Dean''s spiteful words, Rocky red coldly at him and cursed all his ancestors


    in his head. After that, he swaggered into the queue of 29 young men and found a ce to stand.


    The woman and Priest Dean stepped aside and whispered, casting a nce at Rocky from time to


    time.


    Realizing the woman was paying attention to him, Rocky was pretty happy. His mind began to race


    fast. ''Maybe, she has a secret crush on me? Ha-ha, my charm is really extraordinary. If I can sleep with


    her, it will definitely be a kind of enjoyment that only a king can experience. It would be amazing if I got


    the chance to touch her ample body...''


    Just as Rocky was lost in his wild, boyish fantasy, Priest Dean had left in his carriage. The woman


    returned to the front of the queue, and then saw Rocky was standing there with a lewd smile. Her eyes


    grew cold and sharp, while the long whip in her hand released like a snake darting out of its cave. The


    whip directly tangled with Rocky''s right foot.


    At that very moment, Rocky was still lost in his thought. He had no time to react. All of sudden, his right


    foot was yanked hard! Before he could do anything, he fell to the ground with his legs in the air.


    At the sight of this spectacle, the young men around him all burst out roars ofughter.


    "Son of a bitch..." Rocky swore and grimaced when he got up from the ground. Just as he was about to


    hurl all kinds of expletives against the one who had done this, he sensed a cold nce with strong


    killing intent was shooting towards him. At once, he couldn''t help but feel a cold chill coursed through


    his body. Feeling that the cold nce was from the woman, Rocky fell silent. Then, he heard the


    woman''s voice resound abruptly.


    "My name is Mia Lan. From today on, I am your coach and I will be responsible for guiding and training


    you to be a real royal spirit maniptor. If you''re thinking that once after you have integrated the


    Dragon Spirit Bead into your body and get the dragon spiritual power, you have automatically be


    a royal spirit maniptor; then, you arepletely wrong. You must all assume that you are quite


    impressive as a matter of course, but to me, you are nothing but rookies, as weak as those ordinary


    spirit maniptors. If you want to be a real royal spirit maniptor, you all must pass the strict trials.


    And before these trials, you will receive the most rigorous training. In the process, you will feel pain and


    suffering like you''ve never experienced. Whether you were born a duke or an aristocrat, or even a


    member of the royal family, I''ll treat you equally. If you have merit, you will be rewarded, and if you


    make mistakes, you will be punished. I will never be merciful to any of you during your training. Do you


    hear me?"


    "Yes, Master Mia," chorused the twenty-nine young men. Rocky said nothing. He was simply staring at


    Mia as he was still in a bad mood.


    "Very good! Now you need to take your war beast to the building at the end of the dragon field, where


    you will be staying. Two of you will be sharing a room. Your name has been written on the sign board


    hung outside the room. After settling down your war beasts, you need to change your training clothes


    ande back here. You have fifteen minutes to do this. Anyone who fails toe back here within


    fifteen minutes will have to run around the dragon field for tenps. Time starts now!" Mia bellowed.


    In a sh, the twenty-nine young men rushed madly to their amodation ce with their respective


    war beasts. They had to hurry, because they estimated that it would take them at least fifteen minutes


    to travel back and forth between their amodations and the training ce. They would have little


    time to settle down their own beast or change clothes.


    ''You are a group of idiots! The fifteen minutes are obviously not enough, no matter how fast you run!


    This woman is clearly giving us a head-on blow on the first day of our training, '' Rocky thought to


    himself,ughing at the young men who desperately ran to their amodation building.


    "Why aren''t you running?" Mia red at Rocky as soon as she saw him standing where he was.


    "I''ll just walk there. Either way, I will be punished," Rocky said directly. He intended to irritate Mia, so he


    deliberately swaggered over towards the amodation building, holding his little war beast.


    "He is such a brat!" Mia murmured silently. Looking at Rocky''s back, she suddenly showed a smile. It


    was not every day that a rookie entertained her this much.

 Chapter 15 Burning Power

    Chapter 15 Burning Power


    "Now I need to check the stage and the nature of your dragon spiritual power, then I will assign some


    officers to teach you the basic spiritual method of the Dragon Master n¡ªthe Mysterious Dragon


    Skill.


    Even though the Mysterious Dragon Skill is the most basic spiritual method, every royal spirit


    maniptor has to cultivate it. If you cannot master the basic spiritual method, you will certainly not


    able to cultivate the spiritual method at higher levels. This is especially important for royal spirit


    maniptors. You all know by now that the Mysterious Dragon Skill has nine grades. After you reach


    the third grade, you can cultivate the spiritual martial arts ording to your own nature of the dragon


    spiritual power. The spiritual martial arts are the skills which you can use to attack or defend in a fight.


    Once your spiritual power bes stronger, your martial arts will improve as well. You can even kill an


    enemy in a second, granted you are powerful enough. That is because they are founded on your own


    spiritual power. With your current status, you''d still be unable to break a small stone. Now, let''s get to


    it!" Mia finished her sentence with a brisk p.


    Six figures appeared next to her in a blink of an eye.


    They were men and women who were almost thirty years old. They all emitted strong momentums, as


    their levels were between the Earthly Stage and the Heavenly Stage.


    "Yes ma''am," the six of them said in chorus.


    They were the six officers who worked for Mia.


    Mia gave them a signal. A female officer came up to her holding a dark palm-sized stone.


    "This is the spiritual power detecting stone. It can test the stage and the nature of your dragon spiritual


    power. You only need to put your hands on it and release your power in the Dragon Spirit Mark on your


    arms. Come up when I call your name," Mia said as she took out the list she had received by carrier


    pigeon earlier in the day.


    "Tom Ma!"


    "Yes," the young man raised his hand and walked up to her. He put his left hand on the spiritual power


    detecting stone and closed his eyes to concentrate. The Dragon Spirit Mark showed up on his left arm.


    The stone detected the dragon spiritual power, rapidly emitting a red light.


    "The second grade of Mortal Stage, Fire." Mia proimed, her experienced eyes spotting the indicators


    at once.


    The dragon spiritual power had five kinds of nature: Fire, Water, Wind, Thunder, Ice. Each one had its


    own features and advantages and the five natures restrained each other. The power of the nature


    depended on the power of the spirit maniptor; there were no weak natures or strong natures.


    Besides, if the spirit maniptor cultivated the high-leveled spiritual martial arts, he could also enhance


    the power of his nature.


    "Next. Frank Chen!"


    Another young man walked up to her and released the dragon spiritual power to the spiritual power


    detecting stone.


    "The first grade of Mortal Stage, Wind."


    "Flint Ji!"


    "The third grade of Mortal Stage, Ice!" Mia nced at him after saying his stage. This one was


    handsome and looked moreposed than the other trainees his age.


    "You are from the Ji n?" Mia asked without thinking.


    Flint hesitated for a second, then he slightly nodded before walking back to the line.


    ''His name is Flint Ji...'' Rocky had recognized that he was the arrogant man who bumped against him


    when he was entering the room.


    ''Mia seems to be interested in him. Does she like this type of man? But why him? He isn''t as good


    looking as me," Rocky thought to himself as he touched his chin.


    The process went on.


    Rocky felt so bored that he nearly fell asleep as he dully watched at the series of detections.


    "Basil Long," Mia called him coldly.


    Rocky stood still because he did not realize she was talking to him.


    The other men all looked at Rocky andughed at him. They knew that something unfortunate was


    about to take ce.


    "Basil Long!" Seeing Rocky did not answer her, Mia called his name again. At the same time, she


    swung her whip violently, then a sharp wind shot towards Rocky.


    Rocky felt as though he had been hit by a bullet in the chest. It was so painful that he snapped back to


    reality at once. He rubbed his chest as he heard Mia repeat, "Basil Long."


    "Basil Long? Oh, it''s me," Rocky realized. He really had to get used to his new name! He slowly walked


    up to Mia.


    "Hurry up," Mia shouted angrily at his sluggishness.


    ''Don''t be so impatient. I am scared! Why does such a beauty act like a tiger?'' Rocky thought to himself


    as he looked at Mia. He put his hand on the spiritual power detecting stone and tried to release the


    dragon spiritual power in his left arm.


    But the Dragon Spirit Mark did not show up.


    The other twenty nine trainees all looked at him with scorn.


    "No wonder he is the ''Prince Loser''!" someone shouted loudly.


    Then they allughed.


    "Try harder. Concentrate on sensing the dragon spiritual power in your left arm." Mia was confused as


    well. The royal spirit maniptors were different from the regr spirit maniptors. As long as they


    bonded with the Dragon Spirit Bead and gotten the dragon spiritual power, they could easily release the


    power even if they had not learnt the spiritual method. Releasing the power would be an instinct as


    involuntary as eating or drinking!


    So it was definitely not normal that Rocky could not release the dragon spiritual power.


    However, Mia considered something else. Compared to the rest of them, who had received specialized


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    training at home, Basil had never gone through anything like this. So he might have not adapted to the


    power he just attained.


    Rocky nced at Mia, taking a deep breath. He gulped nervously, growing determined about the


    detecting. He concentrated on sensing the dragon spiritual power in his left arm per Mia''s instructions.


    Soon, a faint Dragon Spirit Mark showed up on his left arm. It was such a relief!


    What surprised him was that the spiritual power detecting stone emitted an extremely dim light as it


    sensed Rocky''s dragon spiritual power. What was more, the light was gray which represented none of


    the five natures.


    Mia was also surprised by this scene, because it was the first time that she saw a dragon spiritual


    power with no nature. It wasmon for regr spirit maniptors because most regr spirit


    maniptors'' power did not have natures. However, it was extremely strange that the dragon spiritual


    power of a royal spirit maniptor did not have a nature. It was especially strange because the bead


    Rocky had bonded with was the Holy Dragon Bead.


    When the other young men saw his power have no nature, louderughs came from the line-up.


    "He is truly a loser. Ha-ha, he got the dragon spiritual power, so what? His power even doesn''t have a


    nature!"


    "I am so confused. How does such a loser seed in bonding with the Holy Dragon Bead!"


    "Well, the universe certainly has a good sense of humor. Ha ha ha!"


    Hearing the mockery, Rocky was so angry that he clenched his fists.


    "Just give up. Aren''t you ashamed?"


    "You are just a loser. Give up! You will never make it."


    "I''d rather die if you I were you! Then the Royal family won''t have to be ashamed."


    Rocky frowned as a fierce fire of the anger burned inside his body, then he suddenly felt an intense


    heat on his left arm. He unconsciously clutched the spiritual power detecting stone.


    The Dragon Spirit Mark on his left arm still did not change, but the feeling of burning grew more and


    more intense.


    "Ah!" Rocky roared as he could not withstand that great pain anymore.


    Heard Rocky roar, everyone looked at him, puzzled.


    All of a sudden, the dark cloud gathered in the sky with lightning and thunder and the wild wind blew


    the dust into the air.


    No one knew what was happening.


    Rumble!


    As loud thunder rang out, a shadow of a dragon appeared in the dark clouds. It suddenly burned and


    rushed towards the ground from the thick cloud, cracking like a huge lightning bolt.


    With a deafening bang, it carved a big hole near them, emitting a lot of smoke.


    Everyone including Mia was all surprised by the lightning.


    "What strange weather," Mia murmured, looking at Rocky who had roared just now.


    Rocky was now at ease since the burning heat had disappeared after he roared.


    "Loser, you won''t be powerful just by roaring," someone sneered at Rocky.


    Rocky turned around and saw a muscr guy looking at him with a sneer. Rocky remembered that he


    was from the Ximen n, so he came up to him and said, " I dare you to say that again."


    Though that guy was a head taller than Rocky was and he looked much stronger than Rocky, Rocky


    looked him in the eye without a sign of weakness.


    "I said you are..." Seeing Rocky was so arrogant, that guy retorted immediately, but Mia interrupted his


    words, "Do the two of you want to be punished?" That guy shut his mouth at once.


    Rocky was staring at him angrily, but as Mia looked at him coldly, he stopped his stare and smiled at


    Mia before he went back to the line.


    The man from the Ximen n stared at Rocky, dragging his finger across his throat.


    Rocky sneered and gave him the finger.


    The man''s face flushed with anger.


    "That''s all. Now you should all know the grade and the nature of your power," Mia said as she nced


    around at the young men.


    "Yes, Ma''am," they answered in chorus.


    "Alright. If anyone makes no progress in one month, I have the right to kick you out without prior notice.


    I don''t want to hear any excuses. Do you understand?" Mia said seriously.


    "Yes, Ma''am," they all responded nervously. They could all tell she was not the kind to joke.


    "Now, every team will have one officer to teach you the pithy form of nine grades of the Mysterious


    Dragon Skill. You only have two hours to memorize the nine forms. Come back here after two hours.


    Basil, stay here," shemanded.


    The officers immediately led their teams to different parts of the field and began to teach them the


    forms of the Mysterious Dragon Skill.


    Mia looked at Rocky as she pointed to one side of the field and said, "Go there and wait."


    "Alright," Rocky replied as he wondered if Mia wanted to y tricks on him. Then he walked towards


    the side of the field.


    Rocky seemed to suddenly remember something as he reached the spot where she pointed. He looked


    at his left hand and muttered, "What was that strange feeling? It felt like I want to fart but I couldn''t. But


    after I roared, it was so relieving, although I didn''t feel anything special..."

 Chapter 16 Strong Performance (Part One)

    Chapter 16 Strong Performance (Part One)


    When Rocky came back to his senses, he saw Miaing towards him in graceful manner. She was


    like a top model showing off her sex appeal and wildness on the stage, especially when she was


    walking. Rocky enjoyed her lithe and graceful figure very much.


    Unfortunately, happy moments were always short.


    A momentter, Mia appeared in front of Rocky with her pretty face but her eyes as cold as ice. She


    eyed Mia and looked back and forth at him with a strange expression on her face.


    "Don''t look at me like that, or I''ll do something stupid." Rocky looked into Mia''s eyes and began to drift


    off into wild flights of fancy.


    "It''s strange that even after you have acquired the dragon spiritual power of the Holy Dragon Bead, you


    still do not show any nature of your power. Although the dragon spiritual power does not show its


    nature in you, there should be no problem with the Mysterious Dragon Skill that you have cultivated.


    And after you reach the third grade of cultivation, you may only be able to practice themon spiritual


    martial arts. But with qualifications like yours, I don''t know when you will be able to practice the


    Mysterious Dragon Skill to the third grade," Mia said. It was obvious that she didn''t harbor any


    expectations from Rocky.


    "You don''t have to look down upon me so much," When Rocky discovered that he was despised by


    Mia, he uttered, unwilling to admit his weakness.


    "I''m just trying to reach to the truth from the facts before me. You are the weakest among all the royal


    spirit maniptors I''ve ever met, probably even the weakest in history," Mia added, rifying her views


    about Rocky.


    "As long as one sticks to his aim with great perseverance and has a firm will, things will change. Even


    an iron pestle can be ground into a needle if one makes up his mind. Well, how about we ce a bet?


    If I can practice and reach the third grade of the Mysterious Dragon Skill, promise me that you will take


    me on a date," Rocky said in a serious tone.


    "You are still very young. Why on earth do you have those kinds of thoughts?" Mia seemed a little bit


    angry upon hearing Rocky''s words.


    "Oh,e on! I am already more than eighteen years old, and..." Rocky wished to speak out the truth,


    but he stopped on second thoughts. He was quite hesitant to say that although he was eighteen years


    old in appearance, he had the mentality of a thirty year old.


    "Forget it, I know you''ll certainly not dare to ce a bet with me." Rocky''s eyes became sly, and he


    deliberately goaded her in a sarcastic tone.


    "Do you think, I will not dare to ce a bet with you?" Mia snorted coldly and red at him. She


    hesitated for a moment, and then seemed to make up her mind. She stared at him seriously with her


    beautiful eyes and said, "Well, I''ll ce the bet with you. You shall have to achieve that goal within


    three months. If you can''t reach that goal, you will take all your belongings with you and leave this


    ce immediately."


    "It''s a deal." Rocky thought it would not be so difficult for him to practice and reach the third grade of


    the Mysterious Dragon Skill within three months.


    "Do you really want to ce a bet with me?" Mia truly wanted him to move back from difficulties,


    because theoretically, if a person wanted to practice the Mysterious Dragon Skill to reach the third


    grade, the fastest record so far was of six months. If the practitioner''s qualification was lesser, it would


    definitely take him at least one year. With that kind of qualification, she was afraid Rocky would not be


    able to reach that goal even after two or three years of cultivation.


    "Absolutely!" Rocky nodded his head with a confident look prevailing on his face.


    Looking at Rocky''s surging confidence, Mia couldn''t help wondering how that guy could have so much


    self-confidence. Maybe he was just a fool.


    "You just wanted to tell this after calling me over? If you have nothing else to say, I will return to my


    team." After Rocky finished saying that, he decided to turn around and rejoin the team.


    "Wait..." Mia, who brought back her thoughts to the present situation at hand, immediately stopped him


    and said, "I heard that you have not received any training before, so I will guide you alone first, lest you


    hold others back."


    "Why are you being so kind to me?" This time it was Rocky''s turn to feel that something was strange. ''I


    remember that she used to be tough on me. Why has she suddenly be so kind to me and wants


    to instruct me alone? Has my charm suddenly increased?'' he thought to himself.


    "Whatever! As long as you, a great beauty, is willing to teach me, I will learn wholeheartedly. It doesn''t


    matter what you teach me. What matters is that we should be able tomunicate easily and


    efficiently!" Rocky immediately seized the opportunity to demonstrate his ability to chase after girls in


    the modern world. He moved into a quick stylish pose, pretending to look mature.


    "You called me a great beauty, didn''t you?" Mia''s eyebrows twitched faintly in curiosity.


    "I intend to call you Mia, but I think it might be a little too abrupt," said Rocky with an embarrassed face.


    "Do you think so?" Mia sneered, and the whip in her hand suddenly flew out and in an instant it


    wrapped around Rocky''s waist. She flung him directly into the air and suddenly took back the whip,


    without any hesitation or mercy.


    "Ah!" With a scream, Rocky fell to the ground from mid-air and was seriously injured.


    ''The Bodhisattva suddenly turned back into a tigress. It is true that a woman''s heart is a deep ocean of


    secrets, '' Rocky thought to himself.


    "I warn you that if you talk irresponsibly towards me again next time, I''ll whip you till your skin cuts open


    and the flesh is torn. Is that clear?" Mia walked up to Rocky and warned him coldly.


    "Yes. I will remember your warning." Rocky, who was badly beaten by Mia, got up from the ground. He


    looked to be in extreme pain. ''This woman is too mean. Is she having her period today? She is too


    moody. Well, since I am a great man who rarely stoops to pettiness or harbors grievance for past


    wrongs, today I will not get into a fight with her, '' Rocky thought to himself.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Mia red at Rocky and said, "First you have to sit cross-legged. I''ll teach you the first-grade form


    of the Mysterious Dragon Skill." As she spoke, she quickly sat down cross-legged.


    Following her action, Rocky too sat down, face to face with Mia.


    "If you look at me with dirty thoughts again, don''t me me for gauging your eyes out!" When Mia saw


    Rocky staring at her in a strange way, her eyes suddenly became as cold as ice.


    "You can''t me me for that," Rocky said, looking very innocent.


    "You..." Seeing that Rocky was still trying to justify his shameless behavior, Mia became so angry that


    she was about to wave her whip again.

 Chapter 17 Strong Performance (Part Two)

    Chapter 17 Strong Performance (Part Two)


    "Okay, I will try not to look at you again." Rocky had a few moments ago suffered great pain. He didn''t


    want to experience it again, so he pretended to look away immediately.


    Mia also was not in the mood to argue or fight with Rocky. She took a deep breath to calm herself down


    a little bit and began her lecture: "The so-called spiritual method is a magic method that makes the


    spiritual power condense in your body and circte in the meridians of the whole body. Besides, it can


    release the spiritual power out of your body to produce some effect... To learn the spiritual method, you


    must guard yourself against arrogance and rashness. It is necessary for you to learn it step-by-step


    with great patience.


    Now I''m going to teach you the basic cirction of spiritual power. You shall first make your spiritual


    power rise and let the breathing go down to your elixir field."


    "Would you please tell me where the elixir field is?" Rocky asked in a weak voice, not wanting to annoy


    her.


    "You don''t know that also?" Mia felt that she had put herself into trouble. If she had known about his


    situation, she would have found someone else to teach this guy.


    "I have lost my memory, so I don''t remember the most basicmon things." Rocky pretended to sigh


    intively.


    "You''ve lost your memory?" Mia was slightly stunned to hear that, but she immediately returned to her


    normal state and said, "Lower abdomen, navel, and half finger..."


    "Navel, half finger..." Rocky gesticted with his finger near the navel, then he took a deep breath.


    Suddenly his expressions changed and it appeared as if he was having constipation.


    "What are you doing?" Seeing his strange behavior, Mia couldn''t help asking.


    "You asked me to make my breathing go down to the elixir field, didn''t you? Therefore, I am trying to


    make it go down," Rocky said solemnly.


    After hearing his words, Mia couldn''t stop herself. At first she felt annoyed, but it also amused her. She


    took a look at Rocky and hesitated for a moment. She suddenly put her fingers together, and a silver


    light like mes rose from her fingertip immediately. She pointed her fingertip towards Rocky''s lower


    abdomen.


    Rocky felt like something had suddenly jumped into his body from his lower abdomen. It was a little


    itchy and tingly, but it was not painful.


    "I will demonstrate the cirction route of meridians in your body with my spiritual power. If you can''t


    remember it, I will no longer teach you," Mia told Rocky staring at him. While reading the form of the


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    first grade to be taught to Rocky, she used her spiritual power and injected it into Rocky''s body to


    circte the spiritual power in his meridians starting from his abdomen.


    After a round of cirction, Mia withdrew her hand and asked, "Do you remember it?"


    Rocky nodded with a smile.


    "Really?" Mia asked him uncertainly, because she felt that even if she taught the most basic spiritual


    method to him, Rocky would take at least half a month to learn it. Another thing was that when she


    used her spiritual power to enter Rocky''s body, she found his spiritual power to be very weak. It was


    almost equal to nothing. It was no wonder that when he was tested just now, he could hardly release


    the dragon spiritual power. With such weak spiritual power, it would be very difficult for him to form a


    cirction.


    ''It''s not his fault that he has poor qualifications, but he should have some self-knowledge. I''m afraid he


    won''t be able to stick to his cultivation. Sooner orter, he will choose to give up. I really can''t


    understand why the Holy Dragon Bead chose such a weak person to merge, '' Mia thought to herself.


    Quickly Mia came back to the present situation. She saw Rocky reading his pithy form for the first


    time and gathering up the little weak spiritual power in his body. Rocky then began to form a cirction


    of the spiritual power ording to the meridian route she had just guided him with. Although his


    spiritual power was so weak, she could vaguely see a bright spot swimming in Rocky''s body. Rocky


    mistake.


    "You are able to remember the whole process after only one practice?" Mia was really surprised at


    Rocky''s performance. In fact, she was just saying it casually, because even the gifted spirit


    maniptors found it hard to distinguish the meridian route of the spiritual force''s cirction when they


    just began to learn the spiritual method. At least she hadn''t seen one who could remember it


    now. Therefore, it was hard to ept that he was able toplete the cirction of the spiritual power


    on his own after she guided him just one time.


    "Is this supposed to be very difficult?" Rocky asked Mia with a smile when he saw that she was


    surprised by his performance. It was undeniable that he really didn''t find it difficult. He was born with a


    strong memory, for he could even memorize the gic code of animals backwards. Even if he was


    asked to remember the cultivation of the spiritual method, the meridians cirction or any other


    abstract knowledge of which he had never heard before, he could quickly remember and master them


    with ease.


    Mia stood speechless.


    ''This guy obviously has very poor qualification, but he can master the cirction of the spiritual power


    at one time. How can that happen?'' Mia couldn''t understand the contrast in the abilities of Rocky. ''If


    one masters the cirction of spiritual power in one attempt, he must have extremely high talent and


    qualifications. However, Rocky was that kind of spirit maniptor who seemed to have no talent, '' Mia


    thought to herself, and she was in great doubt.


    "Is there something wrong with what I just did?" Rocky couldn''t stop himself from asking her. He was


    confused when he saw that Mia had stopped talking, "No, Whatever you did is very general. There is


    no big problem with that," Mia said against her will.


    Later, Mia passed on the forms of the other eight grades of the Mysterious Dragon Skill to Rocky.


    This too he remembered at one go.


    "You shall continue to practice. When the timees,e and gather with others." Saying that, Mia


    turned and walked away.


    ''Am I too smart to scare her?'' Rocky thought to himself. He gave a loudugh and continued to


    concentrate on his cultivation. Heughed because he knew that this was the first step that would


    make him stronger.


    At the same moment, Mia, who had walked a few steps away, suddenly turned and looked back at


    Rocky. She had an odd look as she softly murmured to herself, "This guy is really quite strange. Her


    Royal Highness asked me to take care of him, but it seems like a difficult task as he seems to know just


    exactly how to piss me off."

 Chapter 18 No Time To Run

    Chapter 18 No Time To Run


    About two hourster, Mia ordered everyone to gather around.


    Rocky returned alone. The moment he saw Mia, he nodded his head and smiled. But Mia couldn''t help


    but roll her eyes.


    ''She truly is an unpredictable and fickle woman, '' Rocky thought to himself.


    "I believe that you should be able to remember the form of nine grades of the Mysterious Dragon


    Skill now because this would be yourst chance to learn it. I won''t be able to teach you how to use it


    again. You must cultivate the Mysterious Dragon Skill at least two hours a day. Of course, the more


    time you spend on it, the more spiritual power you will be able to gain. The cultivation of the Mysterious


    Dragon Skill could greatly help you improve your dragon spiritual power. In particr, those of you who


    have weaker dragon spiritual power need to work harder than the others. Otherwise, I will weep you out


    in a month," Mia said as she looked at Rocky.


    "And do not forget to always take good care of your war beasts. The war beasts are the spirit


    maniptor''s alternative fighting strength apart from your own dragon spiritual power. In battle, your


    war beasts can actively fight for you while also protecting you from danger. Additionally, they can also


    help you resist any sudden attacks from your enemies. If a spirit maniptor can cooperate with their


    war beast perfectly, their strength will surely improve a lot. Therefore, your war beasts are as important


    as your own lives. Never look down on them. In particr, some of you might believe that once you


    have a stronger war beast, war dragon, spiritual beast, or spiritual dragon in the future, you will be able


    to release the war beast that you possess now which is why you don''t feel the need to take good care


    of them. I shall warn you that having that attitude is something you will regret when the dayes,"


    Mia said strictly.


    "After I dismiss you, do you know what to do next? If you dare loaf on the job, I will have you running all


    night," Mia added seriously as she looked around. She ordered two deputies to supervise the training


    as she left with the other deputies.


    The young men ran around the dragon field at once except for three other young men.


    If Rocky also ran tenps like the others, he would be able to finish much quicker. But Mia asked him to


    run twentyps which left him unwilling to run. Mia didn''t say when he had to finish running twentyps,


    so he had the freedom to run around the dragon field on his own pace. Other young men had finished


    running fiveps while he only ran less than twops and even happily sang tunes as he did.


    But at that time, Rocky didn''t notice the big red figure in the sky. Except Rocky, everyone''s attentions


    were drawn to it as they stopped to watch it.


    "Dragon! It must be a dragon!"


    "So powerful! I don''t know when I would be able to possess a war dragon. If I do, I would be very happy


    even if it is a very normal one."


    "Me too! Even if I had to spend all my money on it, I would be willing to do it without hesitation!"


    "You could only dream! If you want to take control of a dragon, you must be a royal spirit maniptor


    and have the strength above the Earthly Stage. Even if you can meet the said conditions, you would


    only be able to control a war dragon of one star. Dragons are much harder to control than normal war


    beasts and spiritual beasts. You need to have impable strength to control them."


    When these young men eximed, the red figure quickly rushed to the back of Rocky.


    Rocky heard a loud roar behind him. He turned his back and then saw the big red dragon, blocking out


    the sun. Rocky was surprised by what he saw.


    "Dragon?" Rocky couldn''t forget the first time he met a dragon, the one controlled by Shirley. He almost


    died during that time. Who owned this red dragon? As he raised his head, he saw a beautiful woman


    watching him coldly as she sat on the back of the red dragon.


    "Mia," Rocky shouted with a painful expression. All of a sudden, a bad feeling crawled up his spine.


    He didn''t know what to expect. Rocky didn''t react until the big dragon opened his mouth to fire from his


    hip.


    He shouted out, "Oh, my god!" At once, Rocky was terrified so he ran as fast as he could. He thought


    that the woman was not only capricious but also malicious.


    "Scarlet me Dragon, go y with him and have fun." Mia softly touched her dragon.


    The Scarlet me Dragon pped its huge wings to closely run after Rocky. It would asionally spit


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    fire with its mouth leaving Rocky no choice but to run faster and faster.


    As soon as the leading young men saw Rocky''s painful situation, they allughed loudly and


    apuded.


    "What do you think you''re doing? Do not dare to stop running. Do you want to end up in the same


    situation as him?" two deputies shouted at the young men.


    The moment they heard it, they immediately grew nervous and continued running again.


    Rocky didn''t know how long he had run. He was so exhausted that he was starting to fall over his own


    feet. But the Scarlet me Dragon had no ns on waiting for him. Suddenly, his right arm caught the


    dragon''s me. At that moment, his right sleeve was singed away in ces.


    "Oh, shit! I thought you were just kidding. You are serious," Rocky cursed in his mind. Mia didn''t show


    him any mercy. Rocky had to run as fast as his legs could carry.


    Rocky panted heavily as he ran slowly. Finally, he fell down on his knees and had to use his hands to


    support his body.


    But the Scarlet me Dragon was not going to stop anytime soon.


    "Howl! Howl!"


    All of a sudden, a tiny figure rushed towards Rocky in an attempt to protect him from the attack of the


    Scarlet me Dragon.


    Rocky turned round and saw his war beast. ''Does it want to save my life?''


    Mia who was sitting on the back of the Scarlet me Dragon only wanted to teach Rocky a lesson.


    Once she saw Rocky''s war beast, she didn''t want to cause any more trouble and asked the Scarlet


    me Dragon to stop.

 Chapter 19 Magical Effect

    Chapter 19 Magical Effect


    As soon as the Scarlet me Dragonid eyes on the little beast, it roared in a panic and immediately


    lost control, as if threatened by a formidable enemy. It rushed towards the little beast, preparing


    another fire attack in its mouth. It seemed much more forceful than before.


    Mia''s eyes widened in surprise at the sight of this. She tried to calm down the Scarlet me Dragon


    but that was totally unsessful.


    When Rocky saw that his little beast was in danger, he struggled to stand up and scooped it into his


    arms in a sh. At this very moment, a furious ball of fire sted out of the Scarlet me Dragon''s


    mouth. The mes engulfed Rocky in a matter of seconds.


    "Oh no!" Mia was caught off guard.


    The others on the spot were awestruck with amazement to see such a powerful scene as well.


    Scorching heat overwhelmed Rocky. He could see nothing but raging mes around him, as if he were


    in the depths of hell. The congration seemed to melt him into ashes. His skin was burned ck, and


    the pain almost killed him.


    "Is this the end of me? No, it can''t be! I haven''t done anything I want yet. How can I die like this? No!


    No way!" Rocky''s eyes lit up, his desire for life bursting out. Simultaneously, the Dragon Spirit Mark on


    his left arm began sparkling. Shining ribbons surged up from the Dragon Spirit Mark and began to spin,


    forming a forceful vortex. The vortex sucked up the mes in a sh!


    The second the vortex absorbed it, a flicker of Rocky''s dragon spiritual power broke out and began to


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    grow rapidly and fiercely.


    Rocky, however, hadn''t noticed the surge of his dragon spiritual power.


    Mia, in the meantime, had seeded in pacifying the Scarlet me Dragon. It was panting wildly,


    smoke billowing out of its mouth.


    Mia was stupefied to see that the furious mes disappeared suddenly. She left the Scarlet me


    Dragon and walked to Rocky. "How has this happened?" she called out to him as she drew nearer.


    "You are so cruel!" Rocky cradled the little beast in his arms and clenched his teeth as he looked up at


    Mia, rage bubbling up in his chest.


    "Are you all right? I didn''t want this to happen," Mia said, pursing her lips. She hadn''t expected her


    Scarlet me Dragon to lose control at all.


    Rocky''s lip curled in anger and he ignored Mia. He then began checking whether his little beast had


    been injured by the fire attack.


    "Why did your war beast run out? The cage should be locked," Mia asked when she saw the poor little


    beast. Although she hadn''t figured out why the Scarlet me Dragon lost control, she was sure that it


    had something to do with the sudden appearance of that little creature. If not for it, this wouldn''t have


    happened.


    But what intrigued Mia was the very fact that such a little beast woulde to protect its master as


    soon as it noticed Rocky was in danger.


    Typically, an untrained war beast was timid and scared in front of a stronger one, especially if it were a


    dragon. Dragons were the most superior of the spiritual creatures, after all. The Scarlet me Dragon


    would usually petrify other beasts, especially ones as low-ranked as Rocky''s!


    This little beast, however, showed no fear at all and even wanted to fight against the Scarlet me


    Dragon to protect its master. There must be some special reason, unless it was just rather stupid.


    "Nope! I didn''t lock the cage," Rocky answered.


    "You are so ridiculous! Don''t you know how dangerous it is?" Mia was exasperated.


    "Don''t make it out to be my fault! You''re the one to me. You fooled me first," Rocky answered angrily.


    "That was because you ignored my order!" Mia shouted, ring at Rocky.


    "Humph!" Rocky curled his lip in disagreement.


    "Have you forgotten? You said you could reach the third grade of the Mysterious Dragon Skill in three


    months. But look at you now! You can''t even achieve that goal in over three years!" Mia yelled at him.


    "I don''t need you to remind me of that. In three months, you will see," Rocky sneered. He then stood up


    with the little beast cradled in his arms and stomped away.


    After returning to his room, Rocky put the little beast on his bed and then sat down next to it. He took


    off his coat and was greeted with arge scar on his right arm. He could not help but gasp in pain.


    "Is there a clinic around here?" Rocky muttered to himself. As he tried to get up, the little beast cried


    and began licking Rocky''s wound.


    "Good boy! But your saliva is not medicinal," Rockyughed, stroking its head. But after a few seconds,


    he was utterly bbergasted to discover that his scar had be smaller and the pain had been


    alleviated.


    "Holy moly! What a magical effect! Your saliva is amazing! How did that happen?" Rocky eximed,


    and his science-loving mind aroused. He held up the little beast and began studying it. He then put it


    down after a while, lost in thought. Rubbing his chin, Rocky murmured, "If only I had the equipment! I


    would be able to extract your cells and study on your genes."


    It seemed that the little beast understood what Rocky said, so it jumped out of Rocky''s arms


    immediately and curled up at the corner of the bed.


    "Ha-ha! Don''t worry, little guy! I will never dissect you and make you into a specimen," Rockyughed.


    A sudden thought urred to him and he slid over to his little beast, gently flipping it over to check its


    limbs.

 Chapter 20 Brand New Match

    Chapter 20 Brand New Match


    Rocky had just wanted to check what caused its disability, but he immediately discovered that it had no


    sex organ. Aside from that, it seemed anatomically identical to normal animals. But it wasn''t normal at


    all! Its saliva had magical healing properties.


    ''I''ve done so many gic experiments. I bred a gecko which has the simr healing ability as this


    beast. But the gecko can only heal itself, while this beast''s saliva can heal human wounds too. It must


    have some special genes, '' Rocky thought to himself, utterly fascinated. Unfortunately, he was not able


    to take his war beast back to his world, and he couldn''t do gic experiments with the technology in


    this world. All he could do was to look at the beast and wonder what kind of special genes it might


    have.


    But Rocky found an easy way to test how the power of its saliva was. He bit his finger and put it close


    to the beast''s mouth. The small beast did not hesitate and bit his finger, sucking hard. When Rocky


    pulled back his finger, he found the wound had already been healed. He bit on the wound which just


    healed and put the finger into the beast''s mouth again. He pull it back at the same time as before,


    noticing that the wound had not beenpletely healed.


    He tried several times and came to a conclusion: though its saliva had a powerful ability of healing, the


    healing power was less potent after repeatedly curing the same wound. It meant that his body had


    produced antibodies to its saliva. He deduced that the human body did not have the same elements as


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    its saliva.


    Then Rocky continued to examine its four legs. Soon, he found a small scar on its left hind leg. A red


    gash indicated that the wound apparently had just healed. He gently applied pressure on it and the


    beast immediately screamed. It struggled in his arms and looked to be in great pain.


    ''Looks like its left hind leg was cut by something when it was just a newborn. And it might have


    damaged a hamstring. My little beast still managed to heal the wound when it licked itself instinctively.


    So the beast raiser didn''t realize that it had been injured and instead thought it was born disabled, ''


    Rocky inferred. His little war beast was not born disabled! Rather, it had been wounded by ident!


    After figuring this out, Rocky instantly went to the yard and snapped two hard twigs. Then he tore his


    tattered right sleeve off and ripped it into strips, tying the two twigs on its left hind leg which kept the leg


    from touching the ground. If its hamstring had really been wounded, it would make the wound worse if it


    put pressure on its left hind leg.


    The beast now could not maintain its bnce still since it could only stand on three legs. After falling on


    the bed several times, it gave up andy on the bed crying in pain, staring at Rocky with tearfulrge


    eyes.


    "It will be alright, little one. It''s for your own good. Once you recover, you can walk and run freely like


    the other war beasts," Rocky petted its head with a smile.


    His war beast seemed to understand what he said. It tried to carefully stand on its three legs. Though it


    was still shaking, it did not fall down again. But Rocky couldn''t help butugh at itsic appearance.


    Night fell, and the setting sun turned the clouds a vibrant shade of cherry red.


    A man dressed gray robes entered the room, holding two big pieces of bloody meat that were at least


    five kilograms each. He flung the meat in front of the two cages after entering Rocky''s room.


    He was about to leave the room when Rocky stopped him and asked, "Are these raw pieces of meat


    for the war beasts?"


    "Of course. You think they are for you?" the man in a gray robe retorted impatiently.


    "Do you have any other food such as vegetables and fruits? If the war beasts only eat meat, they will


    be obese and have high cholesterol. And their fighting capacity will be weakened. I have


    observed the war beasts here, their gic structures are different from the regr animals. They


    should have a healthy diet like human beings in order to make sure they are healthy," Rocky exined


    to him at once.


    "Are you insane?" the man in a gray robe cursed him and left the room immediately.


    "You are insane! I am an expert on animals. Some of the transgenic animals which I studied and bred


    can run faster than cars or crash down a wall. Many countries'' military sources were trying to persuade


    me to uncover some animals'' gic sequencing, but I refused them all," Rocky said arrogantly,


    despite knowing that it would be to no avail anyway.


    Someone was beating a drum outside the room and said loudly, "It''s time to have supper!"


    "Looks like you have to eat with me from now on," Rocky murmured to his little beast. Carrying his war


    beast in his arms, he followed the other men out of a red gate, passing through a long lobby. After


    entering a small gate, they saw a yard with several long tables. One of these tables wasden with


    food, behind which two cooks were serving food to the boys who had fallen in line.


    No one had taken their war beast with them except Rocky. Once again, they looked at him with


    contempt andughed at him.


    Rocky ignored them. When it was his turn, the cook reminded him kindly, "The beast raiser had already


    sent the food for war beasts to your rooms."


    "I know, but the nutrition is not enough if they eat meat and nothing else. They might get obese," Rocky


    answered him seriously.


    "What should war beasts eat if they don''t eat meat? Grass?" Hearing his words, those boysughed


    out loud. They considered Rocky as a madman.


    "The war beasts are omnivorous animals. They can replenish vitamins by eating grass. Anyhow, my


    war beast will eat the same food as me," Rocky replied coldly. ''Soon you will know how stupid you are.


    Some gic structures of animals are simr to human beings," he thought to himself, frowning.


    "I have been working here for a long time, but it is the first time that a royal spirit maniptor is willing


    to eat with his own war beast," the cook smiled at Rocky and he gave him an additional half portion in


    case one was not enough.


    Rocky turned around holding the meal box and found that all the seats were almost taken. Seeing


    Rockye up to them, some of them even put their feet on the seat beside them so that he couldn''t


    sit.


    Atst, Rocky found a quiet corner and directly sat on the ground. He began to eat his supper with the


    war beast.


    ''Oh! I can''t believe I''ve forgotten to give you a name, '' Rocky suddenly thought while watching his war


    beast gulp down the food happily.


    He thought for a while and decided on ''Uriah'', which crossed his mind when he thought that his war


    beast was unlike a dragon. His opinion was that it was more important to have an impressive name


    than to have a nice one.


    Finished with their meal, Rocky returned to his room holding his Uriah. He saw Flint slicing the meat


    with a sharp knife and throwing them into the cage where his tiger-faced war beast was locked.


    "Only eating meat is not enough for him," Rocky said.


    "The initial months of the war beast''s life are very important. Eating much meat can strengthen their


    physique and muscles to increase fighting capacity," Flint replied after ncing at Rocky without any


    emotion.


    "Strengthening them is good, but once your war beast meets a foe who moves fast, it will have no


    vantage to win. Its muscles can only help itself hold for a few minutes longer," Rocky said, smiling


    slightly.

 Chapter 21 It Grows Fast

    Chapter 21 It Grows Fast


    Flint was genuinely surprised. Basil always looked weird and out of ce, but what he said made


    sense. But Flint stood by his opinion. "My Could Tiger is a powerful war beast, which means it must


    have a strong body build. Otherwise, its primary function would be suppressed."


    "You''re right about that. However genes are main factors that control everything. They can determine


    qualities like power, speed, et cetera. A war beast''s genes determine its strengths. That''s not just


    something you can change by adjusting diet. If, however on the other hand, this war beast can change


    its genes, then it would be something truly magnificent," Rocky exined seriously. His past as an


    authority in gic engineering continued to influence his thoughts.


    Flint looked more and more surprised as he listened to Rocky talking nonstop about his theory. He


    could not understand any of the terminology and was thoroughly perplexed.


    "What determines a war beast''s constitution is not meat; rather, it is the protein inside the meat that


    does the job. But beasts also need carbohydrates. Based on what I can see of your war beast, I


    rmend food with high concentration of starch like sweet potatoes. Not only will it reduce the extra


    fat from taking too much protein and keep it from being overweight, it will also improve its physique."


    Rocky decided to give him some understandable insights instead of exining something too


    jargonistic and abstract, seeing how Flint was having a hard time trying to make sense of what he said.


    "You sound like you really know your stuff. Yet you selected a war beast of less than one star," Flint


    said drily, ncing at the little beast in Rocky''s arm. He appeared rather incredulous about the stuff


    Rocky was spouting.


    "Don''t underestimate it. Its saliva is special..." Rocky was going to show off the special healing power of


    his war beast, but he changed his mind and decided to learn more about Flint''s war beast instead.


    "Does your war beast have any special ability like spitting fire or water?"


    "Only dragons and some special spiritual beasts can do those. Ordinary war beasts can only use their


    physical power. There may be some war beasts also gifted with special abilities. Yet it is very rare,


    unless they are able to evolve spontaneously," exined Flint.


    "I see. Do any of the spiritual beasts have saliva secretions that heal wounds?" Rocky asked, trying to


    seem subtle. He braced himself for the answer.


    "Saliva? You''re kidding! I have never heard saliva from any spiritual beasts can heal wounds. However


    I once heard the secretion of a spiritual dragon could heal nearly anything, but they only existed


    hundreds of years ago. They went into extinction a very long time ago." Flint rolled his eyes at Rocky.


    This wasmon knowledge, and yet this peculiar guy apparently had no idea. Flint once again felt


    very disdainful towards him. Maybe the previous talk about genes was just a bunch of nonsense.


    "How can you be so sure about their extinction?" Rocky faked a smile to cover the question in his mind.


    ''This war beast clearly is not a dragon, and it can''t possibly have anything to do with spiritual dragon.


    However its saliva has the same healing power as that of a spiritual dragon. Could it be a special war


    beast? If so, I definitely stumbled on something extraordinary!''


    "Let me ask you, those war beasts at the stable, were they born out of artificial mating?" Rocky asked,


    a light bulb going on in his head.


    "There are many reproduction methods for war beasts. And there is no single method that could cover


    it all. Normally war beasts for the spirit maniptors are all captured at a very young age from some


    dangerous and mysterious ce in the Wild Spirit Land. They are then fed and trained until they


    mature enough to connect to a spirit maniptor. This method also goes for both spiritual beasts or


    dragons," Flint exined a little exasperatedly.


    "Dangerous and mysterious ce? Where is that? Can I go?" Rocky appeared really excited. He


    wondered if he could catch a couple of young war beasts to study their genes and reproduction. He


    was still thinking about creating a new species. Perhaps, he could create a powerful war beast! He


    would then have his own ce in the entire Wild Continent.


    "You want to go there? I am sorry to tell you, but it would take spirit maniptor who is above the


    Heavenly Stage to enter ces like Beast-ughtering Valley and Cloud Deity Gully where many war


    beasts reside. Given your current strength, you will just be an afternoon snack for most of them."


    Flintughed at Rocky''s blind ambition.


    "What about dragons? Where can I find one of those?" Rocky was still feeling optimistic.


    "You can forget about those! If you want to catch one, you will have to go to the Hell of Dragon Fang. It


    is a ce where only the spirit maniptors above the Supernal Stage can go. If you do not have such


    strength, the only thing you will find there is death!" Flint grew solemn and warned Rocky.


    Rocky looked disappointed, and yet he continued probing. "How are these war beasts or spiritual


    beasts graded ordingly?"


    "That depends on the level of mutation demonstrated by each war beast. More stars indicate a higher


    level of mutation. Take my Cloud Tiger for instance. It''s a two-star war beast, because it has two


    scorpion tails while other ordinary one-star cloud tigers have only one tail. The head, wings and tail are


    themon ces where mutations are easily spotted. And of course there are some special


    mutations which ur inside their bodies, like having multiple organs. Even their bones can mutate


    sometimes." Flint gave a detailed exnation.


    "I see. May I borrow your Cloud Tiger for some study?" Rocky looked at it, eyes shining with


    expectation. Compared to his own little beast, Flint''s Cloud Tiger looked more valuable for research.


    "No. I am going to practice now. Do not disturb me!" Flint said bluntly. He had grown quite bored of their


    conversation. After feeding his war beast, Flint hunkered down on his bed and began his own practice


    without talking to Rocky.


    "Little fe. Let''s go for a walk!" Rocky said loudly just to annoy Flint, who was clearly ignoring him. He


    then took his little beast and left the room as he needed to find a quiet ce to study its saliva first.


    Rocky exited with his war beast through a door at the courtyard. After crossing an opening, he saw a


    bamboo grove rustling under the moonlight. Rocky went into it and moved forward in the dark.


    Suddenly, he heard the sound of water. He looked around and found the reflection of the moon shining


    on a body of water to his left. He kept walking towards the depths of the grove where he came upon a


    cliff where water was dripping down into a pool below.


    "This ce is quiet. No one wille and bother me here in the middle of the night." Rocky sat on a


    rock by the pool, carrying Uriah. He caressed its head tenderly and muttered, "This may be a little


    ufortable. Please bear with me." He then opened its mouth and checked its oral structure.


    Rocky soon discovered a small knob in its upper teeth. He put two fingers on it and squeezed gently.


    Suddenly, it emitted a white light and then a droplet dripped down onto one of his fingers. Rocky


    discovered that the droplet stuck to his finger like a pearl, stayingpletely intact.


    "The healing powers of Uriah''s saliva. Does it have something to do with this droplet?" Rocky smelled


    the droplet on his finger and detected a light aroma. There was no foul smell. After several looks and a


    few moments of hesitation, he put his finger in his mouth and licked the droplet off. Instantly, he felt a


    clear stream spreading from his mouth to his throat and then the rest of his body, which was extremely


    "This tastes so nice!" Rocky felt rather intoxicated by it.


    At this moment, Rocky felt his body twitch and his heart rate increase greatly to dozens of beats per


    second. It seemed to be just a beginning as he felt all of his blood began to rush at a crazy speed. All


    of his veins seemed to have expanded, squeezing his muscles as if they were going to burst right out.


    Within seconds, blue veins covered his entire body, including his face, forehead even his scalp. His


    appearance became like that of a ferocious and frightful monster.


    "What is happening to me?" Rocky widened his eyes with astonishment. They were blood-shot and


    bugged out of his face like they were about to explode. His body was now out of control and


    metabolizing at an extraordinary speed. Before long his body was exhausted and thoroughly drenched


    with perspiration. Along with the sweat, some ck substances hade out. Rocky felt extremely


    fatigued and he knew he was at his weakest.


    Just as his body was about to crash, the Dragon Spirit Mark on his left arm flickered. It was not very


    clear nor strong yet the second it showed, he felt his inner spiritual energy moving ording to the


    path depicted in the first grade of the Mysterious Dragon Skill.


    With the change of his physical condition, the moving of his spiritual energy was much faster than


    before. The full cirction of his spiritual power, which normally took an hour, now only took fifteen


    minutes. Such speed was extraordinary, and Rocky even felt a little scared.


    His weak spiritual power was being strengthened with each cirction. Although it was increased not


    by much with each cirction, given the extraordinary speed of his spiritual energy, it was still


    improving quickly. More importantly, with the continuing cirction of spiritual energy, the mutation of


    his body was slowing down.


    When Rocky finally regained consciousness, nighttime had passed. He opened his eyes and saw


    sunlight filtering in through bamboo leaves. He could hear birds chirping and water babbling. Then his


    memory ofst night flooded back to his mind, sending chills running down his spine.


    "I thought I was going to die!" Rocky breathed with relief. He turned around and saw Uriah sleeping


    next to him. The little beast was sound asleep, as if it had no clue that its master had almost diedst


    night.


    Rocky thought about it and he believed that the mutation that had happened to himst night definitely


    had something to do with the droplet from Uriah. The source of the healing power of his saliva might


    healing wounds. It could improve the quality of his body greatly.


    "Damn! I''ve been knocked out here all night. Mia will definitely give me a hard time if she catches me."


    Rocky thought of Mia, and pretty as she was, she turned into a scary spirit in his head. He picked up


    the still sleeping Uriah and jumped off the rock. The moment his feet touched ground, he was surprised


    to find that his body was very light.


    It was like his entire system had improved significantly in one night. He was no longer weak and ill. In


    fact, he felt like he had unlimited power in his body. Meanwhile he noticed that his spiritual power,


    which had been just a spark, had now turned into a ball of fire. Although it was still very small, it had


    progressed exponentially since the previous night!

 Chapter 22 Breakthrough

    Chapter 22 Breakthrough


    Rocky collected his thoughts on his way back to the quarters. He was sure that the healing properties


    of Uriah''s saliva came from the mysterious liquiding from the bump in its mouth. What was


    magical about the liquid was that it helped expedite metabolism and regeneration. Cells, organs, and


    blood could be reformed or refreshed by the liquid, so when Uriah licked Rocky''s wounds, its saliva


    alleviated his pain and cured the lesion like magic.


    "That liquid is definitely worth taking an extensive look at," Rocky marveled.


    As he rushed back to his room, Rocky saw that the other young men were heading for the dragon field


    for training. So as soon as he put Uriah in the room, he shut the door and ran to the dragon field as fast


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    as he could. By the time he arrived, they had already started the physical fitness training under Mia''s


    strict instruction. Following her orders, each of them lifted a huge stone up and down simultaneously.


    "Sorry, I''mte!" Rocky said to Mia.


    Mia turned to re at him, her brows knitting together, while the others grew excited to see that Rocky


    was going to be punished again.


    "Run twentyps around the dragon field! Don''t cheat or y any trick! A deputy instructor will look at


    you. Don''t forget the lesson you learned yesterday!" Mia yelled with a poker face, and she then ordered


    a deputy instructor to supervise Rocky.


    Rocky nodded and began running around the dragon field. After the new change that took ce in his


    body, he felt it easy to finish the twentyps and wasn''t tired at all. After he finished, he joined the


    others and began the physical fitness training.


    Most of them were out of breath after the whole morning, but Rocky was still full of vigor despite the


    intense training.


    "Did he take some special medicine or something? Why doesn''t he feel tired at all?" someone


    questioned.


    "That''s so weird! He was as weak as a kitten yesterday, but now..." said another one, gasping for air.


    "He must have cheated!"


    They shot Rocky suspicious scowls and murmured among themselves. They were all clearly perplexed


    at Rocky''s new demeanor. Rocky soon realized he was being scrutinized. In order to clear the air, he


    pretended to copse with exhaustion in the afternoon training.


    Late that night, Rocky took Uriah to the pond in the bamboo grove again.


    "It''s a risky try, but it''s worth another shot." What happened to his body had been exquisitely amazing


    after he swallowed the magic liquid. Rocky desired to experience it one more time.


    Although he knew well he was taking a gamble on his life, it could very well prove an effective shortcut


    to make him stronger. He made up his mind to try it again despite the high risk.


    Rocky repeated what he did yesterday. He opened Uriah''s mouth and took a drop of liquid from its


    bump. But he didn''t take it directly this time. Instead, he picked up a bamboo leaf from the ground and


    folded it into the shape of a bowl. He then used the bamboo bowl to get some water from the pond.


    After he had mixed the liquid with water, he slowly drank it up.


    After a moment, the same sensations took ce, but they were not as strong and fierce as yesterday''s,


    owing to the dilution. Rocky was going through the transition much better this time and began


    cultivating the first grade of the Mysterious Dragon Skill. He closed his eyes and began the meditation,


    channeling his dragon spiritual power to his energy meridians.


    The night was over when he finished his cultivation.


    As he opened his eyes, the first ray of sunlight appeared. He had finished with the cirction of the


    dragon spiritual power through his energy meridians forty-nine times. A whole process of the cirction


    usually took two hours, but he hadpleted nearly fifty in merely a night! His cultivation speed had


    advanced by leaps and bounds. Rocky then sensed his dragon spiritual power and he was ecstatic to


    find that it had achieved great progress.


    "Ha-ha! The liquid is so amazing! I wonder if it''s on par with the magical effect of dragon''s saliva.


    Maybe I should call this magical saliva! My dear Uriah! You are my mascot!" Rocky eximed with a


    wide grin as he held up the sleeping beast.


    After taking a refreshing bath in the pond, Rocky snuck back to his room. As he slightly opened the


    door, he was greeted with the sight of Flint.


    "Hi, Flint! You''ve gotten up so early!" Rockyughed awkwardly as wondering whether Flint would ask


    about where he went. After all, he had been away from his room for two nights. And he was thinking


    about a reasonable excuse to answer Flint.


    But Flint just nced at Rocky and greeted him with a nod, and then left the room right after.


    "He is really a weird one!" Rocky let out a deep sigh of relief. Then he got into the room and changed


    clothes for training. After he gentlyid down the sleeping Uriah on his bed, he headed for the dragon


    field.


    In the following days, after he finished the training at day, Rocky would sneak into the bamboo grove at


    night for cultivation, using the magical saliva to help him.


    It took him only two days to reach the first grade of the Mortal Stage.


    After a week, which marked ten days since Rocky hade to the dragon field for training, he had


    reached the second grade. This level of rapid progress was totally unprecedented. He had also begun


    cultivating the second grade of the Mysterious Dragon Skill.


    However, nobody had noticed his breakthrough in cultivation, including Mia. The trace of his dragon


    spiritual power was still as weak as they felt before.


    Because of the magical effect of the magical saliva and the intense daily training, his body had


    undergone extreme changes. He had firm muscles over his limbs and now even had a four-pack of


    abs. He had grown taller and stronger, too. He no longer was the weak and feeble Basil. Now, he


    carried an air of confidence.


    However, troubles came to visit him as well.


    When he finished his training one day, the man from the Ximen n went to the dragon field with two


    other trainees and made trouble for Rocky again. When the other young men saw that, they


    surrounded the four and waited for a good show.


    Rocky remembered that he was named Bear Ximen. It was quite befitting, because he really looked


    like a bear.


    "Hey! You! My boys want to y a game with you. Do you dare to ept the challenge?" Bear yelled at


    Rocky, raising his eyebrows. After what happened between him and Rockyst time, he had been


    nursing a grudge. But he knew well that he would get severe punishment because of stirring up a


    quarrel, so he took two men with him this time. He was not stupid enough to pick a fight with Rocky in


    person. The two men were his new subordinates, who were the perfect choice to teach Rocky a good


    lesson for him. No matter what happened, he would not be taking the fall for their actions. But Rocky


    would be the most miserable one anyway.


    Rocky sneered and shot Bear Ximen a cold re. He wasn''t born yesterday and could tell what Bear


    had up his sleeve. He would not fall into his trap anyway, so he just ignored Bear and got ready to


    leave.


    Bear was infuriated by this. He nodded and squinted at the man with a crew cut, gesturing for him to


    make a move.


    The man strode forward and put his hand on Rocky''s shoulder. Rocky stopped at once. He turned to


    the man and asked indifferently, "Can I help you?"


    The man smirked and activated his Dragon Spirit Mark as Rocky turned his head to him. A dazzling


    light appeared and he channeled the dragon spiritual power to his fist and threw it at Rocky''s face.


    The spectators smiled as they witnessed this. They all thought that Rocky was going to be taught a


    good lesson this time. The man with a crew cut was in the first grade of the Mortal Stage, after all! Of


    course, they still thought that Rocky hadn''t reached this level yet. It was as easy as blinking an eye for


    the man to beat the living daylights out of Rocky.


    But to their surprise, when the man''s fist was only an inch close to Rocky''s face, a brighter light shed


    like lightning.


    "Bang!" The man was thrown into the air and smashed away on the ground. He struggled to get up for


    a while but failed.


    Everyone''s jaw almost fell to the ground when they saw this picture. Only now did they realize the


    changes that had taken ce with Rocky. The trace of his dragon spiritual power had grown much


    stronger than before.


    "The first grade of the Mortal Stage!? He has reached it!? How is that even possible!?"


    "That''s no way! I remember he hadn''t even reached that level a few days ago! How could he make


    such huge progress in only a few days?"


    To their further surprise, the strong trace of his dragon spiritual power disappeared right away.

 Chapter 23 Capable of Being Arrogant

    Chapter 23 Capable of Being Arrogant


    "Maybe we have made a mistake," some of them said in confusion, scratching their heads at the


    disappearance of the trace of Rocky''s dragon spiritual power.


    Bear was surprised to see Rocky knock back the man with a crew-cut, but he still refused to believe


    that Rocky could have reached the first grade of Mortal Stage. He still saw Rocky as a loser.


    "Go! You can hit him harder," Bear said to his other follower, a stout man who had a round face.


    The man walked towards Rocky as he was eager to kick Rocky''s ass.


    The other men murmured among themselves about how hard Rocky would be wounded, because this


    trainee was at the second grade of Mortal Stage. It was possible that he ranked eighth or even higher


    among the thirty young men. Rocky would not be as lucky as just now.


    ''You have mistaken the sleeping tiger for a cat!'' Rocky thought as he saw Bear send a man at the


    second grade of Mortal Stage to fight with him. He could tell his power was a pretty good match to this


    second adversary. Though he did not want to cause trouble, they would not just leave him alone.


    Rocky looked into his eyes, emitting a sharp aura.


    He had enhanced his power a lot in the past ten days. He was also more and more skillful at the control


    of the Dragon Spirit Mark. His previous rapid punch was a testament to this. So he was pretty confident


    that he could handle this one.


    The second man was now close to Rocky. Suddenly, he rushed quickly towards Rocky and reached


    him in a sh.


    ''So fast!'' Rocky instantly stepped back. The man kicked twice in the air ferociously. In the twinkling


    light, the dragon spiritual power turned into a wind which rushed towards Rocky like two sharp knives.


    Apparently,pared with the trainee who had a crew-cut, this one had mastered the Dragon Spirit


    Mark much more adeptly. Moreover, he was faster than Rocky because he had the dragon spiritual


    power of Wind nature.


    The man with a round face gained the upper hand in this fight and he suppressed Rocky at once.


    Though Rocky swiftly dodged the two kicks, the next moment his right shoulder was almost hit by a


    formidable punch. He could not withstand the power of the intense attack and stepped back again.


    The nature of their dragon spiritual power became the determining factor in this fight as they were at


    the same grade. Since the nature of Rocky''s dragon spiritual power was not shown yet, it was an uphill


    battle for him.


    While Rocky was knocked back again, his opponentunched another sharp wind punch that was so


    fast and powerful. It made a loud whoosh.


    Everyone thought that Rocky would be knocked down by this one.


    Realizing he had no time to dodge this attack, Rocky immediately released the dragon spiritual power


    in the Dragon Spirit Mark. He crossed his hands before his face as the Dragon Spirit Mark emitted


    multicolored light. In the next moment, the wind punch hit right on the Dragon Spirit Mark on Rocky''s


    arms. The spiritual power suddenly devoured by the light emitted from Rocky''s Dragon Spirit Mark.


    In a blink of an eye, the wind punch was totally drained of its power.


    "What! He blocked the attack!" the other men eximed in surprise. No one had expected that he could


    block that ferocious punch.


    Even Rocky himself found it odd that he could block this attack so easily. It reminded him of what had


    happened the day he saved Uriah from the fire, but he did not notice it as he was hurrying to save his


    war beast. He suddenly felt that the dragon spiritual power inside his body had increased a little.


    "Is there anything special in my dragon spiritual power? Is it rted to the Holy Dragon Bead?" Rocky


    abruptly smiled at the dumbfounded man in front of him as he released the dragon spiritual power in


    the Dragon Spirit Mark again. He shouted loudly, "Let me show you my power!"


    Rocky released the power to show his strength at the second grade of Mortal Stage. The spiritual


    power turned into a twinkling fist shadow and rushed towards the face of his foe. With a loud pop, two


    bloody teeth flew out of the stout man''s mouth as he was knocked unconscious.


    "This is what happens to those who cross me," Rocky said coldly as he looked at the crowd with


    terrible bloodshot eyes.


    Everyone, especially Bear, was shocked to see him release a power at the second grade of Mortal


    Stage. They wondered how he managed to improve his power from under the first to the second grade


    in a mere ten days!


    His speed of improvement was incredible! After all, even talented people needed several months to


    improve their power from the first grade to the second grade of Mortal Stage.


    "What are you doing!?" A scolding voice rang out. All of them looked back and saw Mia bounding


    angrily towards them. They scattered in a panicked rush.


    Bear slipped away, foreseeing that the situation would be unfavorable to him.


    Mia looked at the two boys lying on the ground, soon realizing that one even had passed out. Her face


    immediately grew stern as she sensed that Rocky had reached the second grade of Mortal Stage.


    However, she calmed down at once.


    "What happened?" Mia asked Rocky, seeing he stood right in front of the boy who had passed out.


    "They provoked me first," Rocky answered, crossing his arms. He was still thinking about why his


    dragon spiritual power could absorb the dragon spiritual power of his second opponent.


    "Is that true?" Mia asked the rest of the men who did not have enough time to run away.


    They hesitated and looked at each other before they nodded nervously.


    "Take them to the infirmary. The rest of you, continue to train," Mia instructed them.


    Soon some of them apanied the two injured boys, leaving Rocky alone with Mia.


    "Ma''am, don''t stare at me like that. I will think it''s malicious," Rocky couldn''t help teasing Mia as she


    looked at him from head to toe.


    "When did you reach the second grade of Mortal Stage?" Mia asked gruffly. She finally noticed that


    Rocky''s physique was much stronger than before. It was hard for her to believe that a person who had


    been weak and had no talent could have such a great improvement in several days.


    And what surprised her most was that she even had never sensed his increasing power in these days.


    "Well. It was all on ount of my hard cultivation. After all, I made a deal with you. I''ll do anything to


    win the bet," Rocky replied in a flirtatious voice. He was confident that he could make these great


    improvements because of the magical efficacy of the magical saliva.


    "Don''t be glib. It''s a good thing to improve your power, but don''t do it through dishonest ways. Many


    spirit maniptors have gone off the rails because of some bad ideas. None of them came to a good


    end," Mia warned him. Though Rocky''s speed of improvement was quite fast, she did not believe that


    Rocky could still be so efficient, at least not naturally. After all, the cultivation would be more and


    more difficult and time-consuming.


    "I will bear your words in mind. May I leave now?" Rocky asked as he bowed exaggeratedly.


    "Fighting without my permission is forbidden in the dragon field. From tomorrow, you have to work in


    the kitchen for three days. No training," Mia said to Rocky coldly.


    "They hit me first. Why do you only punish me?" Rockyined as he shot her an indignant look.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "You still fought with them, didn''t you? I will punish them as well. Don''t tell me how to do my job. Now I


    will only warn you once. If you do it again, I will kick you out of here," Mia said sternly.


    ''Humph, one day I will let you know I am not as weak as you think of me, '' Rocky looked at Mia


    discontentedly before he left.


    ''Is it because of the Holy Dragon Bead that he can improve his power at such a high speed?'' Mia


    looked at Rocky''s receding figure and was perplexed. It was the only possible exnation she could


    think of.

 Chapter 24 The Unexpected Trip To The Bazaar

    Chapter 24 The Unexpected Trip To The Bazaar


    After being criticized and punished by Mia, Rocky felt rather depressed. Since his training was


    suspended, he returned to his room. The moment he entered his room, he saw Uriah, his war beast, in


    bed kept kicking its left hind limb. All of a sudden, Rocky seemed to understand what Uriah was trying


    to do. Immediately, he picked up Uriah and helped it remove the strip of cloth and the two twigs that


    were used to cure the injured hamstring in its left hind limb. As soon as it felt that its hind limb was free,


    Uriah jumped out of Rocky''s arms on to the ground. Itnded steadily on the ground with its limbs.


    There seemed to be no pain anywhere. In an instant, it began to jump back and forth jubntly. It was


    evident that its injured hamstring had beenpletely cured.


    "Look at you! How happy you are!" Rocky said with a smile. Seeing Uriah jumping on the ground


    jubntly, Rocky felt that his depression was all gone. It was reced with the joy of seeing Uriah


    jumping around.


    At that very moment, Flint, Rocky''s roommate, came in. He saw Uriah jumping with ease. With a


    slightly startled and puzzled look on his face, Flint asked, "Wasn''t your war beast born with a disability?


    How is it able to move normally now?"


    "No, it wasn''t born with any disability. It just had a hamstring injury in its limb. Now it has recovered,"


    Rocky replied casually.


    "But how did you know it was injured?" Flint was even more puzzled on knowing about Uriah''s injury


    and healing.


    "I happen to have gained some knowledge about medicine." Rocky made up a random excuse. The


    era in which he was living now, there were no professional veterinarians at all, so his war beast was


    only in the era of his previous lifetime. He was lucky that he still had his memory from his previous


    lifetime. Thus, equipped with somemon knowledge about modern medicine, he was able to find


    out that his war beast was not disabled but just injured.


    "That''s good! My war beast, Cloud Tiger, seems to have a poor appetite. It seldom eats anything. Can


    you help me with it?" Flint said, pointing to the tiger in his cage.


    "Yes, but on one condition," Rocky said and winked at Flint with a wicked smile.


    "What''s the condition?" Flint asked at once.


    "After your Cloud Tiger is cured, I want to borrow it for study purpose," Rocky told Flint. He had great


    interest in learning everything about Flint''s tiger, so he had to make use of such a good opportunity.


    Seeing Rocky''s wicked smile, Flint hesitated for a while, but finally nodded in agreement. Other than


    relying on Rocky, Flint had no other good option now.


    Rocky immediately walked near the tiger''s cage. He saw Cloud Tiger lying inside in low spirits. Its face


    was listless. Its body was much fatter than it had been a few days ago, and from time to time it would


    open its mouth and spurt a bad smell. After the careful observation, he seemed to find out the reason


    why the tiger was not feeling well. He asked Flint at once, "For how many days have you keep it in the


    cage?"


    "I''ve been busy training these days. And at nights, I need to have more practice. I had no time to take


    care of it, so I''ve been keeping it in the cage from thest few days," Flint exined carefully.


    "No wonder it is not feeling well. I think it probably suffers from indigestion as it has eaten too much and


    "In addition to its own share, it also ate your war beast''s share. I saw that your war beast wasn''t eating,


    so¡­" Flint told with a little hesitation and embarrassment.


    "I told you earlier also to stop feeding it so much raw meat. You just don''t listen to me. From tomorrow,


    you should go to the kitchen and get some sweet potatoes and vegetables for it. Don''t let it eat meat


    any more. Also, at lunch time, take it out for a walk and let it bask in the sun for some time. In this way,


    your time of training or practicing will not be affected and your war beast will be in good shape," Rocky


    suggested.


    "But, is that enough?" Flint seemed unsure about Rocky''s simple suggestion.


    "You just take care of your tiger like I told you. After three days, your tiger will be energetic again!"


    Rocky said with great confidence.


    At that point, they heard the drum, which indicated that it was dinner time.


    "Don''t forget what you have promised me," Rocky reminded. He quickly picked up Uriah who was


    jumping happily on the ground and walked out of the room for dinner.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    At the dinner hall, Uriah didn''t stop jumping. He behaved like a child with hyper-kic syndrome,


    which soon attracted the attention of the other young people dining in the hall. They all had known that


    Rocky''s war beast was born with a disability. But after a few days, suddenly, it was bouncing so happily.


    "Hey, wasn''t your war beast supposed to be disabled since it was born? How is it able to move


    normally all of a sudden?" someone, who couldn''t control his curiosity, asked Rocky.


    "It''s a secret!" Rocky said softly and left them in suspense intentionally.


    Not long ago, Rocky had defeated a young man with a crew-cut hairstyle and a stout young man. He


    had shown the strength possessed by one at the second grade of Mortal Stage, which had surprised all


    of them. Now, on seeing Rocky''s disabled war beast suddenly moving normally, they began to look at


    Rocky in a different way. But it was still not enough to make them look at Rocky with respect, because


    the idea that Rocky was a good-for-nothing person had been deeply rooted in their minds.


    After dinner, Rocky went to the kitchen to ask for a small empty bottle. Then he went directly to the


    clear pond in the depths of the bamboo grove with Uriah in his arms. He wanted to store Uriah''s


    magical saliva. He wanted to directly store it in the small empty bottle, which would be convenient for


    his current use and could also be used in the future. Earlier, he had to take the magical saliva from


    Uriah''s mouth before each practice and he found it very troublesome, so he came up with such an


    idea.


    But after he dropped three drops of saliva from Uriah''s mouth into the small empty bottle, he couldn''t


    get any more, and Uriah was now looking a little listless.


    "Does it mean that I can get only three drops of the magical saliva per day?" Rocky frowned and


    immediately began to feel a little distressed. Had he known the fact earlier, he would have collected


    more of the magical saliva at the beginning.


    Unaffected by the distress, Rocky diluted the magical saliva with a little water. He drank it and began to


    practice as usual. After the practice, he also studied the Dragon Spirit Mark on his left arm. He was


    making an effort to find out what was the special part about his dragon spiritual power.


    In the blink an eye, the night passed off. Early next morning, Rocky didn''t go back for training. To


    punish him for his brawl, Mia sent him to the kitchen to do the scouring work for three days, so he went


    straight to the kitchen.


    "So, it is you who''s been punished to do chores at the kitchen," one of the two cooksmented the


    moment Rocky entered the kitchen. The cook''s name was Jerry. He was always nice to Rocky when he


    saw Rocky have dinner with Uriah.


    "Is there anything I can do for you?" Rocky asked with a bitter smile.


    "Well, the ingredients in the kitchen are running out. I''m going to the bazaar outside the pce to buy


    some. I need a person to help me. If you don''t mind, you coulde along with me for the shopping,"


    Jerry suggested politely.


    "Outside the pce?" Rocky repeated and his eyes flickered with excitement. He didn''t have any


    chance earlier to see the world outside the pce as he had been staying in the pce since his soul


    came to this era. Thus, he was eager to get onto the unexpected trip outside the pce. At once, he


    replied, "I''d love to go with you."


    After some quick preparations, Jerry drove an empty carriage, apanied with Rocky and his war


    beast, Uriah. They headed towards the bazaar immediately. After passing through the dragon field and


    several gates of the pce which were heavily guarded, they got out of the pce. Then they crossed


    the moat surrounding the pce across a huge stone bridge, and passed through an extremely


    magnificent gate. Finally, Rocky saw ancient business streets bustling with people making it quite


    noisy. It was really like what was shown in the famous painting, Along the River During the Qingming


    Festival*.


    (*TN: A famous painting in China. It captures the daily life of people and thendscape of the capital


    during the Northern Song.)


    As Jerry was driving the carriage along one of the streets, Rocky was dazzled by the many things he


    saw. He saw carriages, horses, a vast crowd, and the straight, spacious and crisscrossed streets made


    of ancient stones, rows of ancient buildings extending all the way to the end of the street, and the


    shops on both sides of the street, which were selling all kinds of stuff.


    Soon, Rocky spotted many spirit maniptors carrying their own war beasts. Some of them were even


    inferior to a one-star war beast. Also, some of the maniptors didn''t even reach the first grade of


    Mortal Stage, but they had the nerve to swagger at the street with a proud look on their faces. Rocky


    even noticed that when the ordinary crowd saw them, they immediately stepped aside to make way for


    them. They didn''t dare to provoke them.


    ''Wow! I never expected that spirit maniptors with such low strength could be so arrogant! Then, as a


    spirit maniptor at the second grade of Mortal Stage, I can be much more arrogant, '' Rocky thought,


    secretlyughing.


    Along the way, Rocky also saw a lot of shops selling various war beasts. Unfortunately, he could not


    get off the carriage to have a look at them.


    Before long, the carriage entered a very lively bazaar, which had a supply all kinds of food and


    ingredients. The bazaar was full of people.


    "Basil, help me hold the horse," Jerry said as he got out of the carriage.


    "All right!" Rocky replied energetically. Quickly, he got out of the carriage, took the rein of the horse,


    and followed Jerry, who began to buy ingredients.


    After an hour or so, the carriage which had been empty was now filled with a variety of ingredients.


    "Basil, our shopping is almost finished. Now, I just need to go east of the downtown to buy rice and


    grains, which I can finish on my own. If you want to hang around on the streets and buy something, you


    can do it now. We''ll meet an hourter at therge gate near the moat. Have fun but don''t forget our


    meeting time," Jerry instructed him.


    "Thank you so much, Jerry!" Rocky expressed his sincere appreciation. It was a pleasant surprise and


    his eyes were gleaming with joy. Soon, he left Jerry and began to wander around leisurely.

 Chapter 25 Breathtaking

    Chapter 25 Breathtaking


    Rocky had already left the bazaar. On his way, everything he saw drew his attention. Although where


    he currently lived was not as convenient as it was in the technological time, it was verymon to see


    all kinds of bizarre things on the street. Aside from war beasts being sold, he also witnessed many stall


    keepers selling so-called magic elixirs to enhance spiritual power while some sold really weird


    treasures. Of course, Rocky knew that most of them were fake, but he still enjoyed observing the


    fantastic eye-opening images.


    But what intrigued Rocky most was still the selling of the war beasts. Every time he saw a shop that


    had war beasts for sale, he would immediately enter the shop without hesitating. Although some of the


    war beasts looked fierce, none of them was inparison with his Uriah. They were all low star rated


    ones that could only be raised as pets. Nevertheless, he still had great interest in checking out them.


    Because he knew he could still learn a lot by observing them. No matter the species or the abilities they


    possessed, those war beasts were still widely different from any modern animal. The war beasts in this


    world served as a brand new research field for him in his animal gic study. He needed to collect


    more information on the war beasts as much as possible in preparation for his future research and


    gic experiments.


    But after observing for a while, he discovered that those war beasts for sale didn''t really add much


    value to his research. The only relevant information he acquired was that war beasts could have


    endless variations. But it was not enough for his research at all.


    As Rocky walked around the shops, he also heard many stories about different war beasts.


    In the Wild Spirit Land, spirit maniptors were as many as the stars in the sky. Thus, war beasts were


    also a verymon sight to everyone. But the spiritual beasts, especially dragons, were far more rare


    and harder to find. Also, most of the spirit maniptors didn''t have the capacity to control such spiritual


    beasts, so going for war beasts was the only logical choice for them. At the same time, merchants liked


    to smell the marketability of war beasts.


    But the war beasts being sold on the streets were useless to most spirit maniptors. They weren''t


    very different to pets in the modern time. If a spirit maniptor wanted the real thing, a professional


    beast stable would be their best choice. Those beast stables sold and also bought different war beasts.


    They have beast evaluators that appraised the quality of the war beasts. If you really wanted to make


    the most out of what you could pay, it was the right ce to go. Some better beast stables even sold


    spiritual beasts and other far rarer spiritual creatures like dragons but only a few people could afford


    the price.


    The most famous beast stable was called the ''Super Beast Farm''. They said that the beast stable had


    very powerful supporters. It was where you could find all sorts of war beasts you wanted. And Rocky


    heard that a valuable spiritual beast had just been sold a few days ago.


    "I guess the Super Beast Farm is a good ce to go for my research," Rocky said to himself.


    All of a sudden, Uriah roared and jumped out of his arms. Itnded on the ground and turned to nce


    at Rocky as it rolled its eyes. It then rushed away and was gone in a matter of seconds. Rocky could no


    longer see its figure in the crowd.


    "Stop! Uriah!" Rocky yelled in panic. He was afraid that Uriah would lose its way so he tried his best to


    follow it.


    The scene of a human chasing after a beast attracted a lot of the people''s attention.


    "I shouldn''t have brought it out in the first ce," Rocky said with regret. He soon found that Uriah was


    headed for a certain direction instead of just running randomly. After a while, he found himself standing


    in front of a city gate.


    Once Uriah saw the city gate, it grew more excited and rushed out the gate in an instant.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Is it because of its oestrum? Is that why it''s running out of the city... to satisfy itself? Hold on! Is Uriah a


    girl or a boy?" Rocky was thinking of the possible reasons as he was chasing after Uriah.


    The moment Uriah ran out of the city gate and turned towards a grove beside the road, Rocky almost


    lost it. Fortunately, he noticed the footprints it left on the ground and went into the grove immediately.


    After running around in the grove for a while, Rocky found Uriah crouching on the ground beside a


    bush and looking at something. He slowed down and rolled up his sleeves to catch Uriah. Rocky


    nned to give Uriah a lecture once he got it back. However, he froze on the spot as he got closer to


    Uriah.


    Uriah was crouching beside a woman, who hunkered down on the ground with her head low. Although


    Rocky couldn''t see clearly what her face looked like, her slender and curvy figure immediately caught


    his attention. Her purple robe ented her body''s curves. Long flowing locks of hair flowed down to


    her waist. She was wearing a white bow on her hair. He immediately found her charming.


    Meanwhile, Rocky also noticed a faint ivory halo sparkling around the woman which made it seem like


    she was carrying a veil of snowy light. It gave her a holy aura.


    Rocky could feel the strong trace of spiritual power from the woman and as he stepped closer, he was


    immediately overwhelmed by the pressure of her strong power. He guessed that this woman must be a


    formidable spirit maniptor.


    But it seemed like the woman had no idea that Rocky was approaching. She was as still as a statue.


    "Could she be dead?" After hesitating for a while, Rocky went forward and patted Uriah''s head.


    However, his head went nk and the only thing he could hear was his heart thumping the moment he


    saw her face after crouching down.


    "She is so beautiful!" Rocky marveled.


    He was stunned by her fine delicate features: fair skin, rosy lips, a prominent nose, and long eyshes


    that trembled in the breeze. Her face was the greatest masterpiece of God and Nature. She closed her


    eyes and remained to be quiet and still. It seemed like everything in the world had nothing to do with


    her. Rocky was wondering what her eyes would look like if they were open.


    Neither Lena nor Mia couldpare to the beautiful woman right in front of him.


    "Hey. Are you alright?" Rocky was not entirely sure how Uriah ran into such a gorgeous woman. But if it


    wasn''t for Uriah, he wouldn''t be able to meet her. Rocky almost jumped out of joy and wanted to give


    Uriah a big kiss just to show his appreciation towards it.

 Chapter 26 Powerful Strange Women

    Chapter 26 Powerful Strange Women


    Rocky soon noticed that the woman in purple robes was injured. She had bloodstains on the corners of


    her mouth. He could not tell if she was alive so he tried to softly pat her on the shoulder.


    The woman in purple robes suddenly opened her eyes. She looked at Rocky so coldly that he felt a


    chill crawl up his spine.


    "A-are you alright?" Rocky wanted to talk to the woman in purple robes, but she didn''t seem to notice


    him as she murmured to herself, "I didn''t expect her to find me so soon." She then burst out an


    overwhelming energy with a dazzling light that was so strong that it knocked Rocky down to his knees.


    ''She is so powerful. Not just powerful, too powerful!'' Rocky was caught off guard by the strong power of


    the beautiful woman in the purple robes. He stood up and looked at her once again, the girl then


    jumped in the air and flew away in lightning speed.


    Rocky was still frozen by astonishment. It took him a few minutes to calm down. He then immediately


    looked at Uriah and said with a forced smile, "Uriah, I didn''t know you would like this kind of woman, an


    extremely powerful one. Weren''t you afraid that she could''ve killed you? Who on earth was she?"


    All of a sudden, Rocky heard rumbles from not too far from them. There was a faint light shining in the


    woods. It looked like something was about to be torn apart. Rocky hesitated whether he should leave


    the ce immediately in case he was about to get into some trouble. He knew it was something that


    could put them in danger based on the astonishing power that the woman in purple robes disyed


    earlier.


    As Rocky was getting ready to turn around and return to the city with Uriah in his arms, he suddenly felt


    an intense heat burning on his left arm. He pulled up his sleeve and saw that his Dragon Spirit Mark


    was twinkling for unknown reasons.


    Meanwhile, he sensed a strong power arising from the direction where the woman went.


    "Well. We could probably go and take a look. It shouldn''t be that dangerous." Rocky couldn''t help but


    head to where the woman in purple robes might be because he was so curious about what was


    happening. It must be second nature to scientists. He thought to himself while walking, ''I wonder


    whether I could have the chance to make her my master? She was so powerful. If she agrees to


    be my master, I will definitely grow stronger under her guidance rather than being constantly


    tortured by Mia.''


    A few momentster, Rocky arrived in front of what seemed to be a gap in the air that emitted a colorful


    light. The vibrations caused by the strong power wereing from inside the gap.


    "What in the world is this?" Rocky instinctively touched the gap without thinking.


    In an instant, Rocky was sucked into the gap by a strange force. He felt like his soul has left his body


    for a second. He then saw astonishing scenery the moment he regained control.


    There were lots of holes on the ground. Fire and smoke could be seen everywhere. The ground caved


    in and cracks were all over the ce. Judging by how it looked, the entire ce was on the brink of


    copse.


    "What the hell? Is this the end of the world?" Rocky was shocked as his eyes widened. He thought that


    he was either in a dream or he haspletely lost his mind. He couldn''t think of others reasons to


    show up in this ce when he was just in the woods a few seconds ago. The scene he saw in front of


    him was as terrible as the scenes in the disaster films he used to watch.


    The next moment, a strong wind suddenly began to blow. Rocky could feel the wind cutting his skin like


    a sharp knife. He was in a lot of pain. Hearing the loud rumbles, he looked up to the sky and saw an


    even more shocking scene than before. Two giant beasts were in the middle of an intense battle. One


    was white while the other was yellow. Rocky felt like he was watching an ultra-realistic and stirring 3D


    film. Every impact made the ground tremble.


    The two giant beasts were definitely bigger in physique and had stronger momentum than the two


    dragons of Shirley and Mia. They were like the kings of the beasts.


    The yellow beast had five heads that looked a lot like snake heads. Each head had a ferocious face


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    that continuously spouted golden liquid-like bombs. The liquid corroded the ground and was probably


    the cause of the big holes he saw earlier. It was about twenty meters in diameter with its two wings


    spread out. Rocky was frightened because the yellow beast almost blotted out the sun as it flew


    overhead.


    "Five heads? Could this be a five-star beast? Oh my God..." Though Rocky did not know whether this


    yellow beast was a war beast or a spiritual beast or any other special beast, he deduced that the giant


    beast was at least a five-star beast ording to the easiest ways to recognize a beast''s star level that


    Flint had taught him.


    Rocky looked at the other one. Compared to the yellow one, the white beast looked more normal so


    Rocky assumed that it was a dragon. The white dragon was as elegant and arrogant as a queen with


    its two heads held high. Though the white one only had two heads, it had two pairs of wings. The four


    wings were transparent and light like gauze which were different from the dragons wings Rocky had


    seen before.


    This white dragon''s speed was much faster than the yellow beast, so the liquid bombs that the yellow


    beast spouted could not reach it.


    Two beams of light from the sky suddenly struck the ground. One was ice blue while the other was


    bright blue.


    The light burst out an amazing st the moment it hit the ground. The st caused a small and fierce


    sandstorm which spread around so fast that Rocky was almost blown into the sky. The light vanished


    as two figures appeared.


    ''It''s her! The gorgeous woman we just met.'' Seeing the two figures, Rocky was surprised as he


    immediately recognized that one of them was the beautiful woman in purple robes that he had just met


    in the woods.


    Rocky then noticed the other charming figure. She was wearing a huge blue cloak that covered her


    face. But he assumed that she was as powerful as the woman in purple robes based on the strong


    momentum she emitted.


    He could sense that the two women''s powers were definitely much stronger than Alston and Mia''s.


    They could possibly be the top masters on this day and age.

 Chapter 27 The Real Strong Ones (Part One)

    Chapter 27 The Real Strong Ones (Part One)


    The two women who hadnded from the sky did not even notice the existence of Rocky who was not


    far away. It was because Rocky''s spirit maniptor aura was too weak while theirs was too intense and


    strong. Itpletely covered Rocky''s aura.


    Besides, the two women never expected to find anyone there like Rocky, with such slim strength.


    Usually only those who were extremely powerful could gain ess to the Magic Spiritual Space.


    The Magic Spiritual Space was a dimension created by the spiritual power of spiritual maniptors. It


    was the ce where some powerful spirit maniptors farmed their spiritual beasts. The Magic


    Spiritual Space was created for the purpose of amodating beasts and it didn''t matter if they were


    war beasts, spiritual beasts or dragons. They would all turn gigantic at some point as they grew up,


    which would make it difficult for them to be carried along. The Magic Spiritual Space was created for


    this kind of situation.


    Magic Spiritual Space also provided a ce for duels between those with great power. It didn''t matter


    what kind of damage was done to the environment inside; it would not affect the outside world in


    anyway. Thus, it helped to protect the innocent and avoided any coteral damage.


    In the Wild Spirit Land, the threshold of power for opening a Magic Spiritual Space was above the


    Heavenly Stage. The size of the Magic Spiritual Space differed ording to the power of those who


    opened it.


    The Magic Spiritual Space where Rocky was currently present looked boundless. This indicated that


    the spirit maniptor who created it was extremely powerful.


    Both the women were fighting against each other ferociously, even their war beasts were attacking


    each other relentlessly.


    "Marcia! Hand over what you took from the treasure chest or you will not make it out of my Magic


    Spiritual Space alive!" The woman d in a blue dress suddenly shouted at the other woman who was


    in purple.


    ''Treasure chest?'' Rocky was excited when he heard those two women. It caught his attention that they


    were fighting for a treasure chest. He began wondering if he could get a chance to benefit from it.


    "Whatever was inside it does not belong to you! Why should I hand it over to you?" the woman named


    Marcia answered coldly with a lethal intent shing through her pretty eyes.


    "And that makes it yours? With all due respect, don''t deny the fact that you took it from me. I have had


    my eyes set on that treasure chest for a long time. I would have taken that chest sooner if it weren''t for


    that five-star, grade-five spiritual beast!" The woman in blue stared at Marcia, sounding furious.


    "But I have killed that spiritual beast. So the treasure inside the chest is rightfully mine. And I intend to


    keep it." Marcia stared right back at her opponent, unwavering.


    ''A five-star, grade-five spiritual beast? That must be a really tough one. And that pretty one over there


    just killed it like it was nothing. Damn! If she takes me in as her disciple, I will be able to learn a lot from


    her, '' Rocky thought to himself with astonishment. From the moment he saw her, he knew that she was


    really powerful. Yet, he would have never thought that she could kill a five-star spiritual beast with such


    ease.


    "Then I will show no mercy and take it off your corpse." The woman d in blue held up her right arm


    and squeezed. Her sleeve tore and a bright green light covered her arm. Vein-like lines appeared on


    her arm but they were thicker. It looked like the Dragon Spirit Mark but it was slightly different.


    "You can only wish for that! You couldn''t take on a five-star spiritual beast. What makes you think you


    can take something from me?" Marcia sarcasticallymented.


    "We are nearly the same in our power. Don''t be too cocky. Being one of the Three Great Generals in


    the Holy Dragon Empire, do you think you can do whatever you want?" The woman in blue clearly was


    not intimidated by her threats.


    ''Three Great Generals? And this woman is a general? No wonder she is so powerful. I wonder how old


    she is. She looks around twenty-five or twenty-six, yet the power she has demonstrated seems far


    beyond her age.'' Rocky''s mind was reeling with all that information. He was shocked when he heard


    that she was one of the Three Great Generals. He would never have thought of her that way, given her


    beautiful appearance.


    Rocky was also curious about the identity of the other woman, who was dressed in blue.


    "You are boring me now. What''s with the long speech? Let''s fight!" Marcia said, showing an eagerness


    to fight.


    "Let''s fight then. Do you think that I am afraid of you?" The woman d in blue seemed to be angered


    by Marcia and the vein-looking lines shone green, which looked very beautiful.


    Rocky suddenly felt the ground beneath him shake and it grew more violent. Many thick veins popped


    out of the ground like tentacles. They kept circling and wriggling around the woman in blue dress.


    "Damn! I can''t believe you are into that shit." Rocky joked to himself. Suddenly one of veins shot out


    like a thunder bolt towards Marcia and reached her within seconds. It was so fast that it was barely


    visible to the eyes. Rocky couldn''t help worrying about Marcia.


    Marcia looked very calm. She blinked and stepped forward with one foot. A spiritual mark began to


    shine under her left sleeve.


    "Fang of Icy Dragon!"


    Two chunks of giant ice materialized in front of her leg. They morphed into two rows of fangs, like that


    of a dragon, opening and closing. They went straight for those veins. Snap! The iing form of vein


    was bitten to pieces. The icy fangs still did not stop and made it all the way to the opponent within


    seconds. Two veins immediately crossed over and blocked its way. They took position in front of the


    woman dressed in blue. It caused an explosion that sent pieces of ice flying everywhere along with an


    icy air wave. The power of the Fangs of Icy Dragon was off the charts.


    Marcia made it in front of the woman d in blue, under the cover of the explosion. "Dragon ying


    Punch!" She made a fist with her tender hand and immediately it sparkled like an icy ball of light. She


    then struck it across her opponent''s face like a bowling ball.


    "If she gets hit in her face, it will be a shame." Rocky was very nervous, rather he was even scared as


    he watched the fight between the two of them, because he knew that he would notst ten seconds if


    he had to face either one of them.


    The woman dressed in blue was not ready to back down yet. She saw theing of that punch and


    crossed the fingers in front of her chest. Suddenly many flowers blossomed out of the vein-looking lines


    on her right arm. As they were blossoming, a lot of pollen spread out and instantly covered the vicinity


    of her position.


    Marcia stopped dead in her track as she saw the pollen with her face growing solemn. She pulled back


    from her opponent andnded a few meters away.


    "Is this the Deadly Powder of the Wood n? I have heard that it is one of the five most lethal poisons


    of the Wild Spirit Land. One touch and all the flesh will turn mushy. And then, death is imminent."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Marcia said, looking concerned.

 Chapter 28 The Real Strong Ones (Part Two)

    Chapter 28 The Real Strong Ones (Part Two)


    "It seems like you do know a lot of things. However this is not the Deadly Powder. Instead it is the


    Poisonous Powder. I knew you were injured by that spiritual beast earlier and the powder you inhaled


    will exacerbate your wound. Very soon no one will be able to save you." The woman d in blue wore


    a victorious smile.


    Marcia frowned as she realized that she had walked right into her trap. She was clearly luring her into a


    fight to attack with the powder.


    "Sneaky bitch!" Rocky was also angered by the trick. He found it too despicable.


    Marcia grew furious and the Dragon Spirit Mark on her arm expanded as her spiritual power went


    berserk in the form of shock waves. Rocky found it difficult to withstand those shock waves of spiritual


    energy. He felt humbled in the presence of such great power.


    She was really a powerful one!


    In an instant, Marcia cloned herself and there were a couple of more versions of her around. All those


    versions charged towards the woman in blue. The woman was not afraid and her right arm was shining


    with bright, green light. The veins around her became thick, like the roots of an ancient tree and they


    were as hard as rock. Onesh and there was a deep crack on the ground. If a human was hit by it, he


    or she would be crushed.


    Very soon Marcia and the other woman were fighting on the ground with periodic bangs of explosions


    and light shining from their spiritual marks. It was like a storm of sand and ice sweeping the whole


    ce. It was terrifying and awe-inspiring at the same time.


    Rocky couldn''t even see the figures of those two women. He could only guess their position by the


    ruins they had left in their path. The ground was caved in and sank in certain ces, interspersed with


    small mushroom clouds here and there and earth-shaking explosions. The battle scene looked like a


    destructed field.


    Rocky could sense that the spiritual energy output from both of them kept on increasing. This made the


    encounter that was going in until now, look like just a warm-up. The level of spiritual energy was


    powerful like a tsunami now. It was making Rocky feel suffocated. He found it unbearable.


    Momentster, their battle went up a notch. It turned more intense with the ground shaking with further


    violence as the sun too got covered by the dust, spurred and stirred up by them. The spiritual energy


    now reached the ce where Rocky was standing, causing strong air waves to fill up the space. Rocky


    was backing down yet he felt a giant rock pressing against his chest which made it difficult for him to


    breathe.


    As the fight kept on getting more intense, a slim figure suddenly shot out of the storm of dust. She


    backed down a couple of steps. She was shaking and had turned pale with blooding out of her


    mouth.


    "It looks like that beautiful general has been hurt pretty bad." Rocky saw that the woman was Marcia


    and he couldn''t help worrying about her. However, there was nothing that he could do to help her.


    Being a rookie spirit maniptor he was of no use to her, while she was hundreds of times stronger


    than him.


    "You just took in my Poisonous Powder, yet you are using your spiritual power with no abstinence. You


    are as good as dead now." The woman in blue walked out of the storm, perspiring and panting. It was


    not being an easy fight for her either.


    "Just a tiny bit of poison is not going to stop me!" Marcia sneered. Just when she was about to charge


    at her again, she fumbled andnded on one of her knees. It appeared that she could no longer endure


    the wounds she had received.


    "Are you still going to try and y tough? Hand it over, or I will take it myself off your dead body. And I


    can be rough unlike some men around you." The woman d in blue pressed on.


    "Not in this life of yours." Marcia bit her lips.


    "You asked for it." The woman in blue waved her right arm. Her spiritual mark shone and a vein in the


    shape of a whip materialized in her hand. Sheshed it towards Marcia.


    Within seconds, Marcia''s clothes were ripped into pieces, revealing her snow white skin and attractive


    body.


    "Hand it over now!" The woman in blue whipped the air with a sudden movement again and loud


    Marcia looked determined while the other woman was losing her patience. She raised her whip again.


    Marcia suddenly shot a cold look at her opponent. Someone like her would not just roll over and die.


    She had umted some spiritual power in her body for the final stand. Even if she died after this,


    she intended to drag the other woman with her.


    At that very moment a voice was heard. "What''s the fun in a girl fight? Do you care if I join you?"


    someone said with a frivolous tone.


    Both the women were stunned for a second. They had no idea who was talking or what the intention of


    the owner of that voice was. It still drew their attention and both of them looked in the direction of the


    voice.


    All they saw was a teenager swaggering towards them with the aura which projected his weak spiritual


    power.


    "Who are you? How did you get in here?" the woman dressed in blue asked with shock.


    "I do not know about it too! I just walked my way here and happened to see you girls y bondage.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Seems quite exciting!" It was no one else but Rocky.


    Both the women looked incredulous because a Magic Spiritual Space was not a ce for an ordinary


    spirit maniptor to just walk in. And it was specially not a ce for a rookie spirit maniptor. What


    shocked them the most was that a rookie like him could still be so calm in their presence! Any other


    spirit maniptor would be extremely scared and escape if he could.


    The woman dressed in blue, moved. She showed up in front of Rocky in a sh. She took him by the


    cor and asked, "Who are you?"


    "You are too beautiful to be this rude." Rocky raised his hands, eyeing Marcia while he spoke.


    A small beast was running towards Marcia while the woman in blue was not watching in that direction.


    Marcia was at loss, seeing that little beasting towards her with a bottle in its mouth. That little


    beast was Uriah. Inside the bottle, it was carrying its saliva which had healing power.


    Marcia looked at Uriah while it kept staring at her with its cute and innocent eyes. She caressed its


    head gently and turned to look at Rocky. She seemed to have understood what he was trying to do.


    She took the bottle immediately. A light aroma reached her nose when she opened the bottle.


    Without any hesitation, Marcia downed the two drops of its saliva which were in the bottle. The moment


    those droplets reached her throat, she felt they were like ripples of clear water. It began spreading out


    to her entire body. Suddenly she felt different, with her heart beat rising, blood running with a new


    energy. Her spiritual power started circting at a very high speed.

 Chapter 29 Mysterious Tattoo

    Chapter 29 Mysterious Tattoo


    "What kind of miracle liquid is it? Why does it work so well?" Convinced of the healing efficacy of the


    liquid Rocky gave her, Marcia had eagerly turned to her spiritual power to rid herself of the poison in


    her blood. Meanwhile, Rocky engaged thedy in blue. Unbelievably, her wound got healed in such a


    short time. She even got a significant boost of spiritual power. She had expended so much on fighting


    thedy in blue that she would normally suffer fatigue for a considerable duration.


    From time to time, Rocky would check on her recovery, pausing for a moment from his chit chat with


    thedy in blue. Just for showing up to help Marcia, he had taken a huge risk. Thank goodness, Marcia


    was one of the Three Great Generals of the Holy Dragon Empire, a highly respected position. Her


    heroics in battle too would earn her much more admiration. And Rocky, in saving Marcia would have


    the opportunity of Marcia admitting him into her school of discipleship.


    So he would go all out for a chance even if it meant putting his life on the line.


    Right now, he knew he was treading on dangerous ground as the wickeddy in blue was nning


    malice even as he tried to distract her with small talk. Not surprisingly, the moment thedy discovered


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    he wouldn''t divulge any meaningful information, she wanted to kill him. Out of nowhere, she threw him


    to the ground, ready to kill. The spiritual mark on her right arm was shing bright with a lethal spiritual


    strike force.


    ''Beautiful General, can you be faster?'' watching over Marcia, Rocky thought, beads of sweat breaking


    on his brow, desperately hoping for the girl''s safety.


    "Icy Dragon, go..." That very moment, a pretty silhouette flew past, interrupting him for a split second.


    Thankfully, when he looked up, it was Marcia, spreading out her arms. She had called forth two giant


    Icy Dragons, which charged to attack thedy in blue from the back.


    Thedy had not seen thising from Marcia. By the time she realized what was happening, it was


    toote. The two giant Dragons descended on her like a bomb. Two streaks of blinding-bright rays


    radiated and exploded on her with such incredible power that Rocky knew she''d be blown to pieces.


    The other''s spiritual power had gone to work almost immediately, but the damage was already done,


    leaving thedy in blue severely hurt.


    "How is it possible?" Rolling on the ground, thedy looked at Marcia in disbelief. Marcia had recovered


    in such a short period of time. It suddenly struck the woman that the Marcia''s miraculous recovery had


    something to do with Rocky. "Is that your trick?" she feebly asked, turning her gaze to Rocky. How on


    earth had he managed to resuscitate Marcia in such a short time?


    "Let''s wait and see!" Since she had expended half of her spiritual power in countering Marcia''s Icy


    Dragons, the woman knew she was going to lose the battle. The only way out for her was to beat a


    hasty retreat, which she did promptly. With a hand waving gesture, the same rift that Rocky had seen


    before, appeared on her side. Then she disappeared, waging a threatening finger at Marcia and Rocky


    as she receded into the breach.


    With a whizzing sound, the gigantic yellow beast that had hovered over the sky as the woman fought


    Rocky also disappeared into the rift.


    "That was so scary. Hey, pretty General, if you had dyed only for one more second, I would have


    died," Rocky said to Marcia who now stood by his side.


    But before Marcia could answer, the ground began to shake as the Magic Spiritual Space copsed.


    "Let us get out of here fast," Marcia said, gripping Rocky''s left shoulder as she released her powers for


    flight. A rift appeared in front of them once more, much like the otherdy''s. They both jumped in


    together with the white dragon with four wings and left.


    Rocky had vertigo when they jumped. And a few minutester, the scene before them shifted. They


    were brought back to the woods where they had been before in the rift. Immediately, the rift turned into


    a streak of light which disappeared in the air. But before he could stand, a dagger, decorated with


    dragon marks on the handle was held to his throat. At the same time, hovering in the sky was a white


    dragon with two heads and four wings, casting a dreadful shadow over him.


    "Who on earth are you? Why did youe to my aid?" a quiet voice inquired.


    "Hey, pretty General, is this the way you treat the man who saved your life? Besides, do I look like a


    bad guy? I think I''m very innocent Madam." Rocky realized the dagger on his throat was from Marcia.


    He rolled his eyes and raised his hands to demonstrate his innocence.


    Feeling embarrassed, Marcia asked, "The man who saved my life? That''s hrious. I could have


    defeated the woman, even without your help." Of course, Marcia knew that if Rocky had not helped,


    she most likely wouldn''t have made it out alive. Even though she had given her all, her opponent was a


    cut above.


    "OK, I know you are powerful, no doubt about it. You are invincible. But can you hold back the dagger


    first?" Rocky pointed to the sharp dagger that was dangling dangerously close to his throat.


    "No way. Before I take it away, you have to tell me who you are? Why did you show up here in the


    Magic Spiritual Space?" Shaking her head resolutely, Marcia declined his request. Although Rocky had


    saved her life, she knew better not to trust him so easily. What was his motive? In taking on the woman


    who had attacked Marcia, he knew it was risky. But he still went ahead and put his life on the line,


    buying time for Marcia to recover. Why would he do that to a stranger? There had to be a catch to it.


    "Please calm down first..." At that point, Rocky shook his hand and pleaded.


    "Don''t try to deflect!" Marcia thought Rocky was trying to distract her. So she warned, her spiritual


    power set to strike at any provocation.


    But just then a powerful st went off, catching both of them by surprise.


    When Marcia turned her back to Rocky, he caught sight of an borate silver tattoo with a lively pattern


    on her fair-skinned back. The dragon, soaring across the sky, was done in so intricate details that


    Rocky immediately knew it had very symbol meaning.


    "The tattoo on your back is very special..." Rocky said, looking at the tattoo more closely. Magically, the


    tattoo seemed to have been etched on his mind, instantly spreading out into map that led to a massive,


    highly guarded treasure trove.


    "Tattoo?" Marcia was puzzled. She must have remembered something that made her face turn white.


    There was a great secret, skillfully worked into the dragon tattoo on her back. It definitely could not be


    exposed. How had she let Rocky see it?


    "If you would ever look at it again, I will gorge out your eyes," Marcia snapped. The cold look on her


    face was enough to end a clear message to Rocky.


    "Sorry for that. But take it easy, it won''t happen again," Rocky apologized. By now, he knew Marcia well


    enough not to mess with her. So he meekly turned to look away.


    Meanwhile, Marcia summoned her spiritual powers to rip a rift into the Magic Spiritual Space from


    where she took more battle gear. Strapping on the amour, she looked magnificent. Flushing red, she bit


    her lip as she thought of Rocky''s naive smile. It was regrettable that he had crossed the red line. Now,


    she gripped the dagger tighter, her eyes filled by determination to kill him.


    "You saw the thing you were not supposed to see. I can''t keep you alive now." As she spoke, a strong


    force took control of the sword in her hands.

 Chapter 30 Spiritual Crystal

    Chapter 30 Spiritual Crystal


    Hearing Marcia''s words, Rocky knew that something bad was about to happen. As he expected, he


    immediately sensed a strong spiritual power behind him. Rocky then released his dragon spiritual


    power out of the Dragon Spirit Mark as fast as he could. As he did this, he turned around to block her


    attack. But she was so fast that the dagger could be thrust into his chest within the next second.


    "Dragon Spirit Mark? The dragon spiritual power?" Seeing the Dragon Spirit Mark on Rocky''s left arm,


    Marcia stopped attacking Rocky and called back her spiritual power.


    Rocky was relieved when he saw the dagger stop in front of him. It was within ten centimeters away


    from his chest. He was already trembling in cold sweat.


    "Are you a royal spirit maniptor?" Marcia put the dagger away as she asked Rocky. She looked at


    Rocky from head to toe and still could not believe that Rocky was indeed a royal spirit maniptor. If it


    wasn''t for her timely reaction, Rocky would have already been dead by now.


    "Bingo!" Rocky grinned. If he had known that she would give a royal spirit maniptor a free pass, he


    would have told her his real identity from the start.


    "Humph. Lucky for you. Tell me your name," Marcia asked Rocky as she stared at him coldly. Even


    though she was one of the Three Great Generals of the Holy Dragon Empire, she was not allowed to


    kill a royal spirit maniptor no matter how badly she wanted to. Royal spirit maniptors were


    considered to be the elite force of the Holy Dragon Empire and only dozens of people are capable of


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    bing one every year. They were the go-to people of the Holy Dragon Empire. Moreover, she used


    to be one of the royal spirit maniptors herself.


    "Rocky Bai. I just looked at it. You shouldn''t be easily injured with just a nce," Rockyined as


    he was still a little frightened.


    "Shut up! Forget what you have seen. If I ever hear you talking about it to someone else, I will not


    hesitate to kill you and whoever you have told it to!" Marcia warned him in a chilling voice.


    "Trust me, I''ve already forgotten about it," hearing her warning, Rocky replied instantly.


    However, Rocky still has not realized that he had made a terrible mistake. The thing Marcia asked him


    to forget was the tattoo on her back which could be turned into a picture, but not the ident that he


    saw her naked.


    "Hoot!" the white dragon with two heads and four legs roared loudly overhead.


    "Snowy, are you getting hungry?" hearing its roar, Marcia asked with a warm smile. She then opened a


    gap in the air using her spiritual power and took out two yellow crystals to throw them up to the sky.


    The white dragon was called the Celestial Snow-white Dragon but Marcia calls it Snowy for short.


    The dragon opened its mouth and devoured the two yellow crystals.


    Rocky asked in confusion, "Why do you feed it with stones? Wouldn''t that give it indigestion?"


    "Stones? That is a yellow spiritual crystal. It contains special spiritual powers that could help spirit-


    manipted beasts be stronger and evolve. There are six kinds of spiritual crystals. The special


    spiritual power they contain varies ording to their colors. The hierarchy in ascending order goes:


    red, yellow, blue, green, indigo, and purple. As a royal spirit maniptor, how could you not know such


    basic facts?" Marcia stared at Rocky disdainfully.


    "Wow. So what''s the difference between feeding them spiritual crystals rather than regr food?"


    Rocky was interested in the spiritual crystals.


    "Any regr food would never be worthy enough to bepared with the spiritual crystals. Even a red


    spiritual crystal which is the lowest spiritual crystal can upgrade a regr one-star war beast to the top


    level of the one-star. If it is a spiritual beast that is able to evolve, two red spiritual crystals are enough


    to upgrade it from the one-star level to the two-star level. The problem is that spiritual crystals are not


    beasts, or some rare species which means that they can only be found in dangerous ces, especially


    the top three levels of spiritual crystals. They say that only a few people possess them. In Snowy''s


    entire life, it has only eaten one green spiritual crystal. So regr spirit maniptors usually cannot get


    their hands on any spiritual crystals. Even a single red spiritual crystal should be regarded as a


    precious treasure by them," Marcia exined.


    ''Will my Uriah be more powerful if I feed it with one?'' An idea urred in Rocky''s head. He


    considered whether he should ask Marcia to give him two spiritual crystals since he just saved her life.


    He would dly ept them even if she gave him the worst ones she had.


    But Rocky was so interested in her two-headed dragon that had four wings so he decided to ask her


    about the dragon first, "What is the star level of your war dragon?"


    "War dragon? My Snowy is a five-star spiritual dragon," Marcia snorted.


    "A spiritual dragon? Isn''t that one of the most rarest dragons? Not to mention that it''s a five-star one!''


    Rocky drooled over the dragon.


    "Rarity doesn''t mean absence. But I did a lot of work in order to upgrade Snowy to the five-star. It has


    probably eaten over three hundred red spiritual crystals. It has reached the point where yellow spiritual


    crystals can no longer upgrade it so they now only serve as its snacks. If I raised it the usual way, it


    would probably take it dozens of years or even hundreds of years before it reaches five stars. But


    Snowy is able to reach the five-star status within one decade. It is all thanks to the spiritual crystals.


    You could see that Snowy has four wings. These wings make it the fastest among all the beasts with


    the same star level. It gives it a huge advantage in aerial battles. Growing more wings is much more


    difficult than growing more heads or tails. Only extremely high level spiritual dragons like Snowy could


    develop them," Marcia said proudly. Snowy grew under her painstaking care.


    "Is that so? If I could rebuild their gic structures, I am sure I could create dragons with six wings,"


    Rocky murmured to himself. He was able to make a bat grow six wings which made the bat can fly


    faster than the speed of sound.


    "What are you saying? I cannot hear you," Marcia asked as she saw Rocky murmuring to himself.


    "Nothing. General Gorgeous, do you have any spiritual crystals to spare?" Rocky asked Marcia as he


    grinned.


    "Of course. I still have some yellow spiritual crystals in my Magic Spiritual Space," Marcia answered.


    "Would you mind giving me some since I have saved your life?" Rocky asked greedily.


    "The yellow spiritual crystals are invaluable. But I guess I can give you one, as long as you tell me


    where you were able to find the bottle of the miracle liquid," Marcia asked him curiously. Though she


    had seen various kinds of pills and elixirs, she had to admit that Rocky''s miracle liquid was


    extraordinary. She was very eager to know how Rocky acquired the miracle liquid.


    "I''ve almost forgotten about that if you haven''t reminded me of it. Could you return the bottle to me?"


    Rocky asked as he reached his hand out.

 Chapter 31 Stronger

    Chapter 31 Stronger


    Marcia nced at Rocky with a puzzled look as she returned the bottle to him. Rocky took the bottle


    and checked its insides. He was then shocked to see that the bottle was empty. Obviously, Marcia


    already drank the two drops of magical saliva. He yelled out of sadness, "Oh no! General Beauty, did


    you use them all up? Do you have any idea how expensive they are? Frankly, a single drop should be


    more than enough to make you feel better. You didn''t have to consume both of them!"


    "How was I supposed to know that? Don''t be so stingy! Oh, you just reminded me. You still haven''t


    answered my question on where you got the miracle liquid," Marcia said as she nced at Rocky.


    "Sorry but that needs to remain a secret," Rocky answered.


    "Do you have more of them? I am willing to exchange my yellow spiritual crystals for more of your


    miracle liquid," Marcia said as she raised her eyebrows. It was obvious that she was very interested in


    Rocky''s miracle liquid.


    "Those two drops were all I had and you drank all of them!" Rocky grumbled. The nubbin in Uriah''s


    mouth could only secrete about three drops a day. He had already collected all of them yesterday. The


    only way to acquire more magical saliva was to wait another twenty four hours. But he was certain that


    Marcia wouldn''t wait that long.


    "Fine," Marcia answered and changed the topic. "I am guessing that you are a new royal spirit


    maniptor who just recently acquired the dragon spiritual power from a Dragon Spirit Bead. Would


    that be right? If yes, then why are you here? Shouldn''t you be in the dragon field toplete your


    training?"


    "It''s a pretty long story and I don''t want to bore you with it, ha-ha! But that doesn''t really matter now.


    What matters right now is that..." Rocky smirked.


    "That what?" Marcia folded her arms in front of her chest as she squinted her eyes at Rocky and waited


    for him to finish his sentence. Her cold re sent a chill down Rocky''s spine.


    Rocky slightly trembled in fear and continued, "I have saved your life. I understand that you don''t want


    to give me any of your yellow spiritual crystals. But maybe you could offer me something else."


    "You just called me General Beauty, which means you have full knowledge of who I am. So how dare


    you request for such thing? I know what you men want and you can forget about it! I will never marry


    you as a reward for saving my life," Marcia said threateningly. She knew very well that she owed Rocky


    big time, but she was worried that he would ask for something ridiculous. So she decided to act that


    way on purpose in an attempt to take the situation under her control.


    "Nope! You got it all wrong. I just want you to be my teacher," Rocky said.


    "What?" Marcia was caught by surprise. It wasn''t anything like she initially expected from Rocky. She


    thought he would ask for some of her precious treasures or request for a well-paid job as a high


    position officer in the imperial government. As the general of the Holy Dragon Empire, it would have


    been easier for her to offer him those anyway.


    "So is that a no?" Rocky asked in a worried voice.


    "Why do you want me to be your teacher?" Marcia asked as she looked at him with her pretty eyes.


    "Because I want to be stronger! General Beauty, you are a legendary warrior! If I got the opportunity to


    learn from you, I would definitely grow stronger and faster than everyone else," Rocky answered


    seriously.


    Marcia sneered at him and turned around to walk away.


    "Hey! Are you just going to leave me hanging?" Rocky cried out anxiously.


    "Well, do you have anything more to say?" Marcia stopped and turned back to look at Rocky.


    "You haven''t told me your answer. Will you be my teacher?" Rocky asked again.


    "You''re being ridiculous! If you really want to be stronger, you should put your heart into it and work


    harder instead of trying to find a shortcut. Doesn''t that sound better? The very reason you want me to


    be you teacher is because you see it as a shortcut. So just forget about it, okay? You would never grow


    stronger with that attitude," she sneered as she shook her head. "No matter how difficult the situation


    may be, you must never give up! Stay tough and work everything out! That''s the only effective way to


    be stronger. Always keep that in mind," Marcia added. It seemed that she saw Rocky as an


    opportunist.


    "Of course! I already know all of that, General Beauty! How about this? I will no longer ask you to be


    my teacher. But please tell me how to grow stronger in a short span of time, whatever it may cost,"


    Rocky begged.


    Marcia knew that she misunderstood Rocky after she heard him. She could tell he was eager to get


    stronger as soon as possible. After giving it some thought, she asked, "Why exactly do you want to


    grow stronger so bad?"


    "Because I want to prove to everyone that I''m not worthless!" Rocky answered firmly. He was tired of


    being the usual subject for scorn anymore. He could no longer stand being humiliated by other people,


    especially Alston. Every time he thought of Alston, rage started to boil in his chest. He had sworn that


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    he would avenge himself one day.


    "Worthless? Ha-ha! Worthless is not the word to describe someone who has the nerves like you do,"


    Marcia remarked as she made fun of Rocky with a pun. Of course, she knew Rocky was not a useless


    man at all. She was based on what happened before. It was him who distracted her enemy and even


    let Uriah send her the miracle liquid to cure her injuries. If not because of Rocky, she would have been


    dead.


    After a while, Marcia looked at Rocky and continued, "But I don''t take any students. You are a royal


    spirit maniptor. The training you are getting is the best of the best and quite frankly, the most strict.


    You don''t need me to teach you anything else. And there is no shortcut! What you need to do is work


    harder, harder than everyone else if you have to. Only then will you surpass them and be the


    strongest of all."


    "That means your answer is still a no," Rocky said with disappointment in his voice.


    "You did me a huge favor and I appreciate that a lot, so I will give you a great reward." Marcia then


    opened the Magic Spiritual Space and took out an ancient book.


    "What is that?" Rocky asked as his eyes widened.


    "It''s one of the treasures in the box. It doesn''t mean anything to me, but it should be of great help to


    you if you want to be a beast evaluator. You should know that beast evaluators are very popr in the


    Wild Spirit Land. A beast evaluator can tell the star rating and quality of a war beast. Remarks from a


    beast evaluator are very valuable to others," Marcia said as she handed the book to Rocky.


    Rocky took the book at once. He was not stupid to refuse such a great and helpful reward. The cover of


    the book had the words "Beast Encyclopedia" on it. Rocky leafed through the book out of curiosity


    which gave him a rough idea about its contents. It was written by a beast evaluator. Not only did he


    write the basics of evaluating a war beast''s star rating and quality, but also very detailed information on


    war beasts, spiritual beasts, and dragons. The book covered most of the beasts in the Wild Spirit Land.


    Every beast introduced in that book had a picture of its cub. And the information was ssified. Rocky


    had stars in his eyes as he kept reading the catalog.


    The title of the book did fit the contents. It was like an encyclopedia on war beasts and spiritual beasts.


    There was no doubt that the book was the greatest gift Rocky had ever received. He had been wanting


    to study more about beast gics. Now that he had this book, he no longer needed to collect


    information for his research and this would save him plenty of time and troubles.


    What''s more, he could learn how to evaluate the star rating and quality of war beasts. Marcia was


    absolutely right. Being a beast evaluator was a popr and well-paid job in the Wild Spirit Land.


    "Oh, and give this yellow spiritual crystal to your little guy. Such a cute guy deserves a better gift. But it


    might be too much for it to take, as it hasn''t reached the star-one level yet after all." When Marcia saw


    Rocky was well engrossed in the book, her attention was shifted to Uriah in Rocky''s arms. Uriah fixed


    its innocent eyes on her and groaned slightly. Upon seeing its adorable face, Marcia could not help but


    take out a yellow spiritual crystal and offer it to Rocky. She then jumped up to ride her Celestial Snow-


    white Dragon.


    By the time Rocky closed the book, Marcia had already flown away.


    "Ohe on! What''s with all the hurry? I''m not going to eat you anyway," Rocky sighed. Soon enough,


    excitement began to fill his eyes as he looked at the book in his hand. ''Ha-ha! Giving her the two drops


    of magical saliva was totally worth it!''


    Uriah, meanwhile, reached out and tried desperately to get the yellow spiritual crystal from Rocky''s


    hand.


    "Calm down, little guy! It seems like General Beauty likes you the most. She refused to give me a piece


    even when I begged her," Rocky said. He then kept the yellow spiritual crystal in his pocket. He was


    nning on feeding Uriah the crystal when it was time for it to upgrade its star rating.


    "Holy shit! Jerry must still be waiting for me!" Rocky cried out the moment he remembered Jerry. With


    Uriah in his arms, he immediately rushed back to the Imperial City.

 Chapter 32 Marcias Homecoming (Part One)

    Chapter 32 Marcia''s Homing (Part One)


    At the same time, in the Grand Holy Hall of the Holy Dragon Empire, things were happening.


    The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire sat on his gilded throne in the magnificent main hall. He


    looked solemn and serious, and each subtle movement revealed irresistible majesty, making others


    bow down their heads and avoid his gaze.


    Lena, the Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire, was also in the hall. She possessed an extremely high


    status in the Holy Dragon Empire. It was known that a Witch was an oracle, who couldmunicate


    with dragons. She was also the only bridge between humans and the dragon. At the same time, the


    Witch had the same abilities as that of a royal spirit maniptor, and each generation of them was


    directly designated by the Dragon Master n. In the Grand Holy Hall, in addition to the emperor of the


    Holy Dragon Empire and Lena, there were also Priest Dean and Alston. Several others too were


    present who held high authority and position in the Holy Dragon Empire.


    Apart from all of them, there was a woman standing in the middle of the main hall. She looked at the


    emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire respectfully.


    "Master Mia, what is the progress of the pre-training phase of the 30 royal spirit maniptors?" the


    emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire asked calmly.


    The woman in the middle of the hall was Mia Lan.


    "Your Majesty, everything has gone well so far," Mia arched her hands and answered.


    "Twenty-nine of the thirty spirit maniptors were selected by me and I trained them with all my heart. I


    have confidence in them. However, I am concerned about thest one. He has not even reached the


    first grade of the Mortal Stage. I assume that he might perform poorly in training. Maybe even has


    be a drag for the team." Priest Dean spoke before Mia could speak further. Although his


    statement was euphemistic, everyone in the Grand Holy Hall immediately realized that he was not


    referring to anyone else but Basil, also known as Rocky. He was the one who identally blended the


    dragon spiritual power of the Holy Dragon Bead with himself, and became a royal spirit maniptor.


    "Priest Dean, are you talking about Basil? If you want to say anything, just say it. You don''t need to


    beat around the bush." Mia spoke in a calm but firm voice.


    "Priest Dean, Basil did not undergo any training before bing a royal spirit maniptor. Even if his


    current performance is not good enough, you should not say that he is a drag on the team. Time will tell


    whether he can be a true royal spirit maniptor or not. I do believe that Basil can be an excellent


    royal spirit maniptor," Lena retorted. She had to give it back to Priest Dean immediately as she


    found that he was obviously targeting Basil intentionally.


    "Your Royal Highness, I hope so too. I mean no offense. However, ording to the aptitude and talent


    of Basil, it is impossible for him to be a royal spirit maniptor. So, I would rmend you not to


    raise your hopes too high. After all, the greater the hopes you raise, the greater the disappointment you


    will face," Priest Dean sneered.


    "What Priest Dean said is right. Your Royal Highness, you do not have to pity a loser who no longer


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    belongs to the royal family," Alston, who was standing beside Priest Dean, said coldly.


    "Basil is not a loser!" Lena''s eyes were filled with anger by the words of Alston and Priest Dean.


    "Am I wrong?" Alston raised his eyebrows and asked her firmly.


    "You..." Intense anger shed in Lena''s eyes.


    "Stop all this now! You all should pay attention to the etiquette of your royal status and your identity."


    The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire upbraided them with anger rising in his eyes.


    Alston and Lena red at each other and stopped quarreling.


    "Your Majesty, in fact, I wanted to report something about Basil," Mia said.


    "Master Mia, has anything happened to Basil? Is he sick? Or has he got injured?" Lena asked


    nervously after hearing what Mia said.


    Everyone in the hall looked at Mia and was eager to know what had happened to the exiled prince, who


    was no longer a member of the royal family.


    "Your Royal Highness, please don''t worry. Basil''s condition is good. What surprises me is that it took


    him only ten days to upgrade from the first grade of the Mortal Stage to the second grade of the Mortal


    Stage in the dragon field. This is the first time I have ever seen someone make such a rapid progress. I


    have never seen it before among all the royal spirit maniptors whom I have taught," Mia said in


    amazement and confusion.


    "Really? He has already reached the second grade of the Mortal Stage in a few days?" Lena was over


    the moon to hear the good news from Mia.


    After hearing Mia''s report, the others present there were surprised too. They looked at each other and


    could not say a word.


    Only the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire still looked as calm as he had been before. But on closer


    inspection, one could find that his eyes became more piercing than ever.


    "Maybe it is because of the Holy Dragon Bead that Basil was able to upgrade his cultivation to the


    second grade of the Mortal Stage in so less days." Priest Dean was suspicious about it. He continued


    contemptuously, "Otherwise, it is impossible for him to reach the second grade of the Mortal Stage with


    such kind of aptitude and talent."


    "Even if he can reach the second grade of the Mortal Stage, he still doesn''t seem to live up to


    expectations. Generally speaking, royal spirit maniptors who merged the Holy Dragon Bead with


    them should have already reached the fifth grade of the Mortal Stage. Right now, he has just reached


    the second grade. I am sure that he is a loser!" Alston said with contempt in his voice.


    "Enough is enough! There shall be no further discussion regarding Basil," the emperor of the Holy


    Dragon Empire ordered.


    Everyone in the hall took a look at each other and did not dare to discuss Basil''s affairs any more.


    Just at that moment, a guard came in and reported, "Your Majesty, we have received a message


    carried by a pigeon. Ites from the Imperial City Guards saying that General Marcia has returned to


    the Imperial City."


    "She is back? Where is she now?" After the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire heard what the guard


    reported, there was a tiny glow of joy on his face. He asked immediately about Marcia''s whereabouts.


    "The message says that right now she is on her way here with the Celestial Snow-white Dragon and


    will arrive at the Pce City soon," the guard reported.


    "Let us go outside to greet General Marcia!" The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire said as he walked


    out of the Grand Holy Hall, as soon as he heard the answer from the guard.


    It was not a usual thing for the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire to wee someone in person. In


    the Holy Dragon Empire, only Three Great Generals enjoyed this kind of treatment. In addition, this


    time Marcia had been asked to do something of great importance to the Holy Dragon Empire. So, the


    emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire wanted to know how things were going as soon as possible.


    Seeing the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire walked out to greet Marcia personally, all the others


    present in the hall hurried after him. Lena, Priest Dean, Alston and Mia followed at the end of the line.


    The group of people, led by the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire, left the Grand Holy Hall, and


    walked towards the middle of the huge square in front of the hall.

 Chapter 33 Marcias Homecoming (Part Two)

    Chapter 33 Marcia''s Homing (Part Two)


    On the other side, Marcia stood on her Celestial Snow-white Dragon, flying through the sky above the


    Imperial City. Her appearance caused amotion on the ground. The streets leading from the


    Imperial City to the Pce City were crowded with people when they saw the dragon fly across the sky.


    Countless eyes were fixed at the sky. They looked at Marcia with great respect. Many of them cheered


    her and called out her name.


    Although, Marcia had been one of the Three Great Generals for less than three years, she was skilled


    in literary and martial arts and made several war achievements. In addition, she was exceedingly


    beautiful. Her prestige in the Holy Dragon Empire was getting closer and closer to that of Bryant, who


    was the first general of Holy Dragon Empire. Besides, countless dignitaries, even the rich ones, had


    been attracted to her by her charm. They were willing to pay any price in order to be close to her, even


    if it was just to talk to her face to face.


    Marcia had amazing brilliance and charm. However, she made it clear that no man was special to her.


    No one knew if it was because she had a hard-heart by nature or it was because of her high standards.


    In short, she had never been seen getting close or being in contact with any man.


    But no one could have imagined that their goddess had just been taken advantage of by a brat.


    Marcia flew into the Pce City with the eyes of the public fixed at her. She was riding her Celestial


    Snow-white Dragon mboyantly. In a short time, shended in the middle of the square, in front of the


    Grand Holy Hall.


    The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire and others had been waiting there for her from a long time.


    "Your Majesty." Marcia felt extremely ttered that the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire greeted her


    in person. She jumped off her Celestial Snow-white Dragon immediately and got down on one of her


    knees, showing her respect with a graceful bow.


    "You can rise up, General Marcia." The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire waved his hand. He asked


    her eagerly, "General Marcia, how did the mission go?"


    "Your Majesty, I will never let you down. I have in my possession the colored pearl which was hidden in


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    the Jade Earth Mountain," Marcia said as she took out a delicate small box. After she opened it, a puff


    of white smoke blew out of the box. Everyone was surprised to see a colored and shining bead ced


    carefully in the box.


    "Well done! You have done a good job, General Marcia." When the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire


    saw the colored pearl, he could not help praising her.


    Marcia gently handed over the box to the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "Your Majesty, with this colored pearl added to our collection, there are five colored pearls in our hands.


    The goal of finding the lost treasure of the Dragon Master n is not far away," Priest Dean said.


    The treasure mentioned by Priest Dean used to be the holy treasure of the Dragon Master n.


    Thousands of years ago, the Dragon Master n lent this treasure to the Holy Dragon Empire


    temporarily in order to help the Holy Dragon Empire to open their own territory. It was passed down and


    kept safely by the Witches of the past dynasties. No one would have thought that this holy treasure


    would get lost in an ident a hundred years ago.


    Thest words of the Witch of that era were that one would know the location of the treasure of the


    Dragon Master n, only when one found the nine colored pearls which were hidden at nine different


    ces. So, for nearly a hundred years, the Holy Dragon Empire had been determined to search for any


    clue which was rted to the treasure. They decided that once they found the location of the treasure,


    they would send the most powerful royal spirit maniptor to retrieve the treasure secretly. They


    needed to retrieve the treasure secretly because if the other spiritual races knew that the secret


    treasure of the Dragon Master n was lost, there would be a terrible war.


    "However, I think you should know this, Your Majesty. I feel that the Timber Deity Empire knows


    something about the treasure of the Dragon Master n. After I gained the colored pearl..." Marcia


    immediately began to share her experience - how she was pursued and intercepted by the martial arts


    masters from the Timber Deity Empire after she gained the colored pearl. She left out the part where


    she met Rocky. After hearing her experiences, the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire and the others


    were worried.


    "So, the Timber Deity Empire must have known something about this!" The emperor of the Holy Dragon


    Empire frowned as the realization hit him. If the other empires or other spiritual races came to know


    that the treasure of the Dragon Master n was lost, it would be a great crisis for the Holy Dragon


    Empire.


    "I think the most important thing right now is to find the rest of the colored pearls," Priest Dean


    remarked.


    "There are four colored pearls that have not been found still. Some of them might have been found by


    other empires. We might need to get them by any means!" Alston said.


    "I am going back to the altar right now. Let me try. Maybe I can foresee the clues of the other colored


    pearls," Lena spoke. She bowed and left the gathering.


    "Your Majesty, if you do not have any other instructions for me, I would like to go back to the dragon


    field." Mia bowed and asked for leave. After she saw the emperor of Holy Dragon Empire nodding at


    her, she turned over and was ready to leave.


    "Master Mia, please wait." Seeing Mia there, something hade into Marcia''s mind. Marcia called out


    to Mia and asked her to wait. She walked over to her and whispered, "Master Mia, is there any spirit


    maniptor in your team named Rocky Bai? Is he among the new royal spirit maniptors?"


    "Rocky Bai? No. There is no such person," Mia thought for a moment and replied.


    "No? Did he deceive me?" Marcia froze for a moment as the thought rose in her mind. Immediately she


    got angry, ''That brat had the Dragon Spirit Mark on his left arm. No one else could have it, except the


    royal spirit maniptor. However, Mia says there is no such person with her.''


    "General Marcia, what happened to you?" Mia asked with concern when she saw Marcia looking


    strange.


    "It''s all right. Thank you for your concern. You can go on." Marcia smiled and shook her head gently.


    However, after Mia left, her face went cold. "That bastard must have given me a false name. He must


    be scared, in case I found him. I would have killed him if I knew he was lying to me," Marcia said coldly


    with a murderous note in her eyes.


    ''I will definitely show no mercy to him when I see him next time, '' Marcia thought in her heart. She was


    taken aback by the way that brat had fooled her so easily. It had never happened earlier. She would not


    be deceived by a youngd. Indeed he had got himself into great trouble by lying to her.

 Chapter 34 Special Ability (Part One)

    Chapter 34 Special Ability (Part One)


    Rocky suddenly ripped out a loud sneeze on his way back to the Imperial City. He then rubbed his nose


    and murmured to himself, "Is it because someone is missing me?"


    After rushing for a while, he finally reached the gates of the Pce City where he saw Jerry sitting on


    the carriage and smoking his pipe. It seemed that he had been waiting for Rocky for quite a long time.


    "I''m so sorry, Jerry! I got lost on the way." Rocky made up an excuse as he gasped for air.


    "Don''t worry about it! Get on now!" Jerry smiled kindly and took back his pipe. He then grabbed the


    bridle and was ready to set off.


    Rocky nodded at Jerry and climbed the carriage. Once they arrived at the dragon field, Jerry and


    Rocky began taking all the food they bought in the bazaar into the storehouse of the kitchen. By the


    time they were done with that task, it was already noon.


    "Basil, it''s your turn to serve those guys today. Put this on and keep your clothes clean," Jerry said as


    he handed Rocky an apron.


    Although Rocky didn''t want to wear it at all, he didn''t want to refuse Jerry''s kindness. So Rocky put the


    apron on despite his initial hesitations. Rocky then took a big pot of prepared food into the yard.


    At the same time, the young men who just finished their training walked into the yard. When they saw


    Rocky dressed in an apron and was holding adle, they murmured among themselves to make fun of


    him.


    "Hey! What the hell are you all murmuring about!? Do you want to have your lunch or not? Huh? You


    better watch yourselves! Otherwise, I will putxatives in your food! Don''t forget that I have to work in


    the kitchen for three whole days. Do you want to have diarrhea for three days? I think not," Rocky


    yelled at them threateningly as he brandished thedle in his hand.


    When they heard Rocky, they were reminded of what happened the day before. Rocky defeated the


    round-faced young man who was at the second grade of the Mortal Stage. The man was out cold and


    was still unable to leave his bed. With that in mind, they all turned quiet at once. After all, none of them


    wanted to experience what happened to the round-faced man.


    "Now you know I''m not a paper tiger, right?" Rocky sneered when he saw them keep their mouths shut.


    It seemed that what happened the day before actually showed two sides of the same coin. Although he


    was punished, he was also able to prove himself. Now they didn''t dare provoke or bully him like they


    did before.


    All of a sudden, Rocky was greeted by a cold re from Bear.


    "What the hell are you looking at? Did you forget that you were the fastest to run away? Ha-ha! Were


    you so frightened that you pissed your pants when you saw me beat the shit out of your boys? Oh,


    that''s probably why you ran away so fast! You ran to go and change your pants, didn''t you?" Rocky


    sneered at Bear as he scornfully looked at him.


    "You piece of shit! You will soon regret what you just said!" Bear yelled at Rocky with rage boiling in his


    chest.


    Rocky rolled his eyes at Bear and went on with his work. Bear''s face was twisted in anger when he saw


    Rocky ignoring him. Although he wanted to tear Rocky apart right then and there, he didn''t want to get


    himself into more troubles. So he just clenched his fists and turned away.


    The moment Rocky was done with his job, he prepared lunch for himself and Uriah. Now that he was


    working in the kitchen, it was more convenient for him to prepare enough food and he no longer


    needed to finish his meals in a hurry. When the young men were done with their lunch, they all


    immediately went back to their rooms. They needed a good rest to regain their strength for their


    afternoon training.


    Meanwhile, Rocky went to chop firewood after he had his lunch. After that, he had no other tasks left.


    Since he had some free time, he stared at his left arm and continued to study his dragon spiritual


    power. He discovered that there was something special about his dragon spiritual power yesterday so


    he wondered what exactly it could be.


    But after an entire night of studying, he still wasn''t able to figure it out. Now he was thinking about the


    simrities between the two experiences he had in exerting his dragon spiritual power. He noticed that


    the dragon spiritual power had the capacity to absorb others'' spiritual power. But he could not prove


    that by himself. He needed someone''s help.


    "What are you doing here?" All of a sudden, a cold voice came from behind him.


    Rocky turned his back and saw Flint walking towards him with the Cloud Tiger. The Cloud Tiger, Flint''s


    war beast, looked a lot better now.


    "Is it better now?" Rocky asked as he pointed at the Cloud Tiger.


    "It can eat better now. I think your method worked." Flint nodded.


    "Of course it worked. Oh! I was wondering if you could do me a favor," Rocky asked as he squinted his


    eyes at Flint.


    "Yes, no problem," Flint answered as cool as a cucumber.


    "Use your dragon spiritual power to hit me," Rocky said.


    "Wait, what? Why would I do that?" Flint was caught off guard by Rocky''s request.


    "Come on, just hit me with it!" Rocky said as he looked at Flint with determination.


    Flint left his Cloud Tiger where it was and walked closer to Rocky. He frowned and asked, "Are you


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    sure about this?"


    "Try the first grade of the Mortal Stage for starters," Rocky said as he nodded at Flint.


    Flint concentrated and began activating his Dragon Spirit Mark. In a split second, his dragon spiritual


    power was channeled to his palm and emitted an icy aura. He then aimed it at Rocky without


    hesitation. Rocky also summoned his Dragon Spirit Mark the same time Flint did. He channeled his


    dragon spiritual power to his arms in an attempt to withstand the attack from Flint.


    At that very moment, Rocky could clearly feel his dragon spiritual power absorbing Flint''s spiritual


    power as soon as the two forces shed. He could tell because he could feel the faint and weak


    spiritual power from Flint.


    Flint was stunned as he saw his spiritual power disappearing into thin air. He froze and looked at


    Rocky.


    "I was right about it!" Rocky just confirmed that his dragon spiritual power could absorb the spiritual


    power from others. But it wasn''t much. It seemed like he could only absorb small amounts.


    "Now, try the second grade!" Rocky said.


    Flint channeled more dragon spiritual power to his palm and this time, a freezing fog began to arise


    around his palm. He then threw the attack at Rocky.


    Rocky summoned his dragon spiritual power to defend the uing attack one more time. Although


    he seeded in absorbing Flint''s spiritual power again, this time was not as easy as the first time.


    "Try the third grade!" Rocky told him.

 Chapter 35 Special Ability (Part Two)

    Chapter 35 Special Ability (Part Two)


    Hearing this made Flint hesitate. He knew that Rocky was only at the second grade of the Mortal


    Stage. He was afraid that Rocky wouldn''t be able to take his attack if heunched a third grade attack.


    "Come on! No hesitation and hit me with it!" Rocky knew what Flint was worried about so he tried to


    motivate him into fulfilling his request.


    Flint''s brows knitted together. He then began channeling his dragon spiritual power to his palm.


    Obviously, this one was much stronger than the previous two. The icy aura was even more visible this


    time as the air around his palm began to freeze.


    "Be careful!" Flint reminded him. He was still worried that his third grade attack possibly hurt Rocky.


    The moment heunched his attack, an icy aura shed in the air with a strong and cold wind that


    could freeze whatever it touched.


    The palm attack arrived in front of Rocky in only a matter of seconds.


    Rocky had already prepared himself. He then activated all of his dragon spiritual power to withstand the


    palm attack. At the exact moment the two forces shed, and a bright ray of dazzling light appeared.


    "Bang!" Rocky was pushed a few steps back by the forceful impact as he covered his aching chest.


    Although his dragon spiritual power was able to absorb Flint''s attack, he was also hit by the attack.


    Now, he was beginning to understand the limits of the absorbing capabilities of his dragon spiritual


    power. Whenever his opponent surpassed the spiritual energy he could produce, the absorbing


    capacity would have more trouble taking the attack. The bigger the gap between him and his opponent,


    the more forceful the impact could be.


    Rocky was delighted to know that he was right about himself even though he was slightly injured by the


    experiment. Although he still didn''t know what the quality of his dragon spiritual power was, he now


    learned more about its special ability.


    "Are you alright?" Flint drew back his dragon spiritual power and walked towards Rocky as fast as he


    could.


    "Yes! I''m fine! Don''t worry about it. Thanks a lot, man! It was a huge help," Rocky smiled.


    Flint nodded at Rocky. He was obviously stunned by Rocky. He could not understand how his spiritual


    power disappeared as soon as it touched Rocky''s. He was wondering how Rocky was able to


    withstand his attack. But he didn''t speak of it anymore. He was not that kind of man who had such


    interest in others. He just walked back to his Cloud Tiger and left with it.


    Rocky had his dinner earlier than the others that night. He then took Uriah to the bamboo grove and


    walked to the pond as usual. He collected three drops of the magical saliva from Uriah''s mouth and


    then took out the yellow spiritual crystal to feed Uriah. Uriah roared in excitement as it saw the yellow


    spiritual crystal.


    "Hush! Easy there, little guy!" Rocky gestured for Uriah to keep quiet. He then looked at the yellow


    spiritual crystal while saying, "General Beauty said that a red spiritual crystal can help a one-star war


    beast upgrade to the next level. But Uriah had not even reached the one-star level yet. Would it be a


    waste to give it the crystal?"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    It seemed that Uriah understood what Rocky was talking about so it groaned angrily as if it was


    protesting against Rocky''s doubts.


    Rockyughed and shook his head. He then stroked Uriah''s little head and said, "All right! You can


    have it. After all, it''s a gift from General Beauty herself. Here you go. I''m not going to deprive you of


    that. I still need the magical saliva from you to elerate my cultivation." He then ced the yellow


    spiritual crystal right in front of Uriah. As soon as Rocky put it down, Uriah immediately went for the


    yellow spiritual crystal. It seemed that it was afraid that Rocky would change his mind and take the


    spiritual crystal back.


    Rockyughed and left it to eat. He mixed a drop of magical saliva with water and drank it up. After he


    was done with that, he closed his eyes to begin his cultivation.


    But after a while, he heard weird criesing from Uriah. When he opened his eyes, he was greeted


    with Uriah trembling in pain and rolling its eyes.


    "What''s happening? Are you sick?" Rocky immediately embraced Uriah to feel its temperature. As soon


    as he touched its forehead, he was almost scorched by Uriah''s heat. Rocky was caught by surprise.


    Meanwhile, he could feel the spiritual power in Uriah''s body bursting out as if it was a container that


    could no longer hold what was in it.


    "Could this be due to the yellow spiritual crystal?" Rocky thought about it and was immediately


    panicked. He then remembered that he shouldn''t have given Uriah the yellow spiritual crystal in the first


    ce. Marcia once said that a red spiritual crystal could upgrade a one-star war beast to the next level,


    not mention a yellow spiritual crystal. Yellow spiritual crystals had much more spiritual power than the


    red ones. But Uriah was a beast whose star rating was under the one-star level. Obviously, it was too


    much for Uriah to consume a whole yellow spiritual crystal.


    Although he had figured out the reason, he didn''t know how to help Uriah get rid of the pain.


    Subconsciously, he took Uriah into the pond and hoped the cold water would be able to help. However,


    Uriah''s temperature just kept rising. The spiritual power overflowing from it grew stronger and stronger.


    If this situation was to keep going, Uriah would soon die of his own overwhelming spiritual power.


    "What should I do now?" A lot of ideas shed in his head but without the help of modern technology,


    none of them was feasible.


    At that very moment, Rocky suddenly felt something on his left arm where Uriah was leaning on. He felt


    intense heat as faint streaks appeared around his left arm. It seemed that his Dragon Spirit Mark was


    activated by the spiritual power from Uriah. He was suddenly reminded of the absorbing capabilities of


    his dragon spiritual power.


    Uriah leaned its head towards Rocky''s left hand as it looked at him with its innocent eyes.


    Rocky concentrated and began to channel his dragon spiritual power to his palm which he then ced


    on Uriah''s forehead. All of a sudden, Uriah''s strong spiritual power was flowing into his left arm.


    Dazzling light was shing around his arm within a matter of seconds. The strong spiritual power was


    spreading inside his body as Rocky was struggling to take in the forceful energy. The pain almost killed


    him.


    "Ah! Ah!" Rocky yelled out in pain. He had underestimated the spiritual power. How was he supposed


    to know that a little crystal could contain such powerful spiritual power? No wonder the spiritual crystals


    were considered priceless treasures in the Wild Spirit Land. And the spiritual power of the yellow


    spiritual crystal was different from what Rocky had seen before. It was much more wild and violent. It


    was like thousands of beasts were flowing inside his body and the pain was far beyond the normal


    humans'' threshold.

 Chapter 36 The Rapid Progress

    Chapter 36 The Rapid Progress


    No matter how powerful a spirit maniptor was, he couldn''t easily improve his cultivation with the


    much coveted spiritual crystal. Usually refined from beast bones containing spiritual power, the spiritual


    crystal had immense power. Together with the breed of the essence all over the world, its spiritual


    power was far beyond a man''s control and endurance.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    At the moment, Rocky was deeply rmed, knowing that the power of the spiritual crystal might rip him


    to pieces. He could almost feel a stir in his body, his blood boiling and muscles twitching and jerking


    violently as if he was in in a meat grinder.


    Luckily for Uriah, the raging spiritual power wasn''tunched against him alone, as Rocky too, was


    affected, which meant Rocky shared hits pain and the attack was less focused. After a short while, tiny


    sparks popped and cracked around it, wrapping its small frame.


    Seeing this, he made up his mind to soldier on with a stubborn will. On all ounts, he would never


    give up on Uriah. So, he kept the cultivation on even if it meant putting himself in danger.


    After some time, the spiritual power that had threatened to rip him apart began to ebb. Uriah''s dragon


    spiritual power had helped a great deal in lessening the full effect of the spiritual crystal. Like a


    whirlwind, the spiritual power circled through Rocky''s body. For a moment, it settled in his belly, before


    finally going back to Uriah''s Dragon Spirit Marks. The cycle of movements went on and on, bursts of


    spiritual power circting between the two of them.


    Though the pain in Rocky''s body was less intense, the dash of the spiritual power was overwhelming.


    His mind started to cloud until he finally passed out, his hand still being dropping limply on Uriah''s


    head. The cirction of the spiritual power between them still went on, cracking with tiny sparks.


    At the break of dawn, the sun beautifully lit up the horizon with a spectacr glow that promised the


    first glimmer of hope. A slight breeze blew from the east, making the bamboo groves sway with a


    peaceful rhythm and grace ¡ª a stark contrast to the turmoil that had raged and ruled at night.


    As he slowly regained consciousness, Rocky''s fuzzy mind registered something licking him. Feebly, he


    waved his hand and shouted, "Uriah, stop!" The scary events of the night began to rey on his mind,


    but he was too exhausted to remember everything clearly.


    Despite his protests, the licking didn''t stop, so he struggled to open his heavy eyes, only to find that he


    was lying on something unusually soft ¡ª a gigantic animal.


    When he looked up, the beast had its head towering over him. Immediately, he sobered up, hastily sat


    up and realized it was like a dragon, with a head twice as big as that of a man. Blinking, it stared at


    him, but strangely, its eyes were not threatening. Then it casually stuck out its wet tongue to lick his


    face once again.


    In surprise, Rocky sprang to his feet in an instant. To his surprise, he felt much lighter than usual, so


    cautiously, he checked his spiritual power. Even his usually faint spiritual me now burnt extremely


    bright.


    His power too reached the third grade of the Mortal Stage from the second grade overnight.


    "My goodness! What''s going on?" Rocky couldn''t believe what was happening to him.


    A minute passed by without him noticing, until the giant beast stood, allowing him for the first time to


    see just how massive it was. The beast had the head of a dragon, and its trunk and limbs were as


    strong as the tiger''s. Behind it had two tails that lit up with dancing mes. On the whole, it looked quite


    imposing. There was something familiar about it, but for the moment Rocky couldn''t figure out what


    exactly it was.


    "Is it a war beast of a royal spirit maniptor? Why did ite here? And where is Uriah?" Rocky


    pondered as he looked around. As if in response to his unspoken questions, the beast whimpered,


    obviously trying tomunicate something to him.


    The strange beast leaning too close blocked his view, but apparently, Uriah was nowhere nearby.


    Recallingst night''s events, and his unexined surge of power, the reality slowly dawned on him. He


    raised his head and looked carefully at the beast. "Uriah... You are Uriah..." Rocky cried out.


    Seeing Rocky had at longst figured out everything, Uriah excitedly threw his weight around.


    Forgetting his current enormous size, he tumbled Rocky down by mistake.


    "Uriah, you damn fool, you''re too big to me now. Do you want to kill me?" Rocky gasped for breath


    underneath the massive weight.


    Feeling sorry, Uriah moved quickly aside and squatted beside Rocky, whimpering to show his apology.


    Rocky picked himself up and patted his big buddy''s head. It seemed that after getting bigger Uriah was


    more like a dragon now. It almost shared all the features of the dragons that Rocky had met. To thank


    Rocky for his kindness, Uriah stuck out his tongue again to lick Rocky on the face.


    Amused, Rocky pushed Uriah''s head away to avoid a shower of saliva. He stood up and walked


    around Uriah a few times. Stroking his chin, he said to himself, "It must be the yellow spiritual crystal.


    Uriah has evolved. Besides its changes, I also identally reach the third grade of the Mortal Stage.


    Not only Uriah bes bigger and stronger, its star level has improved as well. It is said that only a


    spiritual beast can rise its star level, while an ordinary war beast can''t. So is Uriah a spiritual beast?"


    Thinking of this, Rocky''s eyes lit up. If Uriah was a spiritual beast, he really got a treasure.


    However, with his current power, Rocky couldn''t really tell whether Uriah was a war beast or a spiritual


    beast. He also couldn''t tell its star level. Judging from its body features, what he knew for sure was that


    overnight, Uriah had miraculously improved to the two-star level at least.


    Rocky was eager to know the extent of Uriah''s evolution. But it was so extraordinary that no beast


    evaluator would ever believe, hence he had no one to seek for help.


    "Well, I have the Beast Encyclopedia..." Suddenly, Rocky remembered the Beast Encyclopedia that


    General Marcia had given him. He had better depend on that than go around asking for exnations of


    the phenomenal growth he and Uriah had experienced.

 Chapter 37 Let Me Try

    Chapter 37 Let Me Try


    Rocky was about to take out the Beast Encyclopedia when the morning siren set off from afar.


    "Time flies so fast." Rocky just realized that it was already morning and the siren meant that everyone


    else was about to get up. He also had to go to kitchen to help with breakfast preparations, otherwise


    Mia would punish him more severely for cutting corners.


    Actually, he was having a hard time with Mia since his very first day in the dragon field. But now that he


    didn''t have the energy to deal with her, he had to keep a low profile.


    Growing so big in such a short time, Uriah would draw suspicion if it was brought back so Rocky


    decided to keep Uriah in the bamboo grove to keep it from being seen. Later on, he went back to his


    room to get his practice uniform and headed to the kitchen.


    Upon entering the kitchen, Rocky ran into Mia who seemed to be lost in thought over something.


    "Master Mia..." Rocky greeted Mia as he came up to her.


    Mia responded with a slight nod, "Your punishment is over. Return to the dragon field."


    "Really?" Rocky was surprised by Mia''s sudden disy of mercy because his punishment onlysted


    for a day before he was told to return to practice. He even considered studying the Beast Encyclopedia


    while doing his errands in the kitchen.


    "What are you still doing here? Move!" Mia shouted at Rocky as she saw him still standing there.


    "Right away." Rocky turned around and left. In his present cultivation stage, Rocky should not get


    affected by his absence from basic training at all. The current practice was mainly for improving their


    physical strength. With the magical saliva, he could improve his strength several times stronger than


    what they could achieve from basic practice.


    The reason why Mia freed Rocky from the punishment was never out of kindness. It was because of a


    secret letter she received from the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire after leaving the Grand Holy


    Hall. What was stated in the letter made her break her rules and decided to keep the secret letter to


    herself. She knew that the contents of the secret letter could dramatically overwhelm the whole royalty.


    Seeing Rocky suddenly return, people began discussing and wondering about the possible reasons.


    "Aren''t you supposed to be in the kitchen for your punishment? What are you doing in here?" Curiously,


    Flint asked Rocky when he was passed by him.


    "Who knows, just as I was starting to getzy." Rocky shrugged his shoulders as he headed into the


    line with a grin on his face.


    Mia soon presented herself in front of the young group.


    "You have already been in the dragon field for quite a long time, and now I think you already know that


    being a spirit maniptor is not as easy as you thought it would be. And what you have done is just the


    beginning. Starting today, we will double the intensity of your training. Anyone who can''t finish their


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    training will not get fed," Mia sternly announced.


    The young trainees beganining that the practice was already too hard for them and it would be


    impossible for any of them to finish their training if its intensity was doubled. And failure toplete it


    meant they wouldn''t be given their meals.


    Mia checked out the young trainees and pped her hands as a huge bronze tripod weighing seven to


    eight hundred pounds was dragged by a deputy. It was as easy as pulling a te for him. When he


    ced down the tripod, the tremendous sound violently made the ground tremble.


    "Your current challenge is to lift this bronze tripod. If you can lift this tripod right now, you will be freed


    from one month of training. Just so you know, among all the green royal spirit maniptors who I''ve


    trained before, only ten were able to lift it before leaving the dragon field while the rest failed. One of


    them is someone you all know, Shirley from the Ximen n. And she is also the only one who lifted


    this bronze tripod with only her fifth grade of the Mortal Stage. Typically, only people who are at least at


    the seventh grade of the Mortal Stage are able to barely lift the same bronze tripod. So it''s virtually


    impossible for any of you to lift this tripod right now," Mia dered to them as she pointed at the tripod.


    People roared when they heard the name of Shirley. They couldn''t help but take a closer look at Bear.


    Coming from the Ximen n, Bear was also the strongest one among the royal spirit maniptors of


    that year. It was only him who could possibly lift the tripod.


    Watched by so many people, Bear channeled his confidence and then raised his hand saying, "Master


    Mia, I know my gift and potential are probably worse than Shirley, but I still want to give it a try if you


    would allow me."


    Mia approved his request with a nod.


    Bear climbed the stage and stood in front of the bronze tripod. He then bent his knees slightly while


    reaching his hands to the bottom of the tripod and took a deep breath. Right away, he applied the


    dragon spiritual power to lift the tripod using all the strength he had in his arms. The bronze tripod


    swayed a little and was gradually lifted above the ground.


    The crowd was taken aback as they wondered if Bear could actually break Shirley''s record with his


    strength only at the third grade of the Mortal Stage.


    Silently, Mia was shaking her head knowing that he wouldn''t make it.


    Soon, Bear suddenly swayed and the tripod fell on the ground with a loud bang.


    Even in his failure, Bear received a loud round of apuse.


    Several other people also tried but even making the tripod move the slightest bit was extremely difficult


    for them. Bear was, without a doubt, the best among them.


    "Anyone else? Alright, training begins now," Mia said to them as she thought that no one else was


    training, right?"


    Drawing all the people''s attention, the voice came from none other than Rocky. Although Rocky


    astonished people with his skills thest time, people doubted his ability to lift that tripod knowing that


    he was only at the second grade of the Mortal Stage and that he had a weaker physique. It was


    absolutely impossible for him.

 Chapter 38 The Greatest Of Ease

    Chapter 38 The Greatest Of Ease


    "Surely, if you seed in lifting the bronze tripod, it means your physical qualities including your


    strength and power are good enough to qualify as a spirit maniptor. In other words, you no longer


    need to participate in the early stage of your training," Mia nced at Rocky and nodded as she


    announced.


    "I''ll give it a try," Rocky smiled. If he could lift the bronze tripod, he would be exempted from training for


    a month. This would give him time to dig into the Beast Evaluation Skill. With this in mind, he walked


    through the crowd towards the bronze tripod.


    "Humph. Even I couldn''t lift it. I don''t believe that piece of shit can do it. He just wants to show


    everyone that his power is at the second grade of the Mortal Stage. What a narrow vision. If he didn''t


    fuse with the Holy Dragon Bead with his sheer dumb luck, he would''ve been just a nobody," Bear yelled


    deliberately to embarrass Rocky in public.


    All of a sudden, the other young men kicked up a fuss andughed at the idea of Rocky seeking the


    limelight.


    "What if I could lift it?" Rocky sneered as he gave Bear a cold stare.


    "If you do, I''ll call you grandfather. But if you fail in lifting the bronze tripod, you have to run tenps


    around the dragon field while barking like a dog." Obviously, Bear was still holding a grudge against


    Rocky, so he immediately seized the opportunity to provoke him. Although Mia could hear them, the bet


    was within reason.


    And sure enough, she turned a blind eye on Bear''s behavior.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Remember what you said. Stay right here and prepare to call me grandfather," Rocky growled as he


    pointed at Bear.


    In an instant, everyone burst intoughter.


    Bear''s face turned blue but soon he regained hisposure when he imagined Rocky running tenps


    around the dragon field while barking like a dog.


    "Are you sure you can lift the bronze tripod? I told you that a man at least at the fifth grade of the Mortal


    Stage can lift it and currently, you are only at the second grade of the Mortal Stage. The gap might be


    too big to ignore. I don''t think you should be overestimating your strength. You might be disgraced!"


    Mia urged with the best of intentions.


    Upon hearing that, Rocky was reminded of the bet they had. Now that he was at the third grade of the


    Mortal Stage, he could now ask her to a date if he wanted to. The moment Rocky remembered this, he


    instantly lit up with joy. He believed Mia''s expression would be very interesting by then.


    Feeling Rocky''s weird eyes, Mia had a sense of foreboding. She felt herself like a prey that fell into the


    hunter''s trap as Rocky''s eyes were glued to her.


    "Hurry up. Your training is about to start," Mia reminded seriously. Anyway, she held on to her belief


    that Rocky wouldn''t be able to lift the bronze tripod.


    Rocky smiled at Mia as the Dragon Spirit Mark on his left arm appeared. However, in order to hide the


    truth that he was at the third grade of the Mortal Stage, he had to lower his spiritual power on purpose.


    Moreover, his dragon spiritual power was so special that no one was capable of sensing its strength


    unless he released it.


    He channeled his dragon spiritual power up to the second grade of the Mortal Stage and instead of


    lifting the bronze tripod directly, Rocky took two steps back and jumped to kick the bronze tripod. At


    that moment, he gathered all his dragon spiritual power to his legs. Bang! The leg full of the dragon


    spiritual power hit the edge beneath the bronze tripod. Making use of the dragon spiritual power, Rocky


    threw the bronze tripod seven to eight hundred pounds to make it roll in the air. Though not very high,


    the height of about two meters was fairly enough.


    Immediately, Rocky jumped forward and transferred the dragon spiritual power that he had in his legs


    to his arms as he prepared to bear the weight of the bronze tripod. Within a second, the rolling bronze


    tripod fell exactly on his arms. Rocky lowered his body''s center of gravity to hold it better as the air


    billowed around his feet to blow the dust and form a thick cloud.


    Upon witnessing what just happened, all the people''s hearts rocked as none of them expected Rocky


    to be able to withstand the weight of the bronze tripod.


    While at this point, the dragon spiritual power had run all over Rocky''s body and had adjusted his body


    to its maximum. Only a few momentster, the bronze tripod was steadily resting on top of him.


    As for those present, they all stared in silence as they werepletely amazed by the image of Rocky


    holding the bronze tripod up.


    "How could this be possible?" Mia was astonished. Though Rocky made use of the force he created


    with a kick, it was definitely more difficult to catch the bronze tripod in the air than lift it directly from the


    ground. Because sending it into the air doubled its speed while falling and made the force of its impact


    upon dropping a lot stronger. However, beyond everyone''s expectations, Rocky''s arms had such


    amazing endurance and disyed strength they would never expect from how it looked like, very thin


    and weak.


    Mia didn''t know that Rocky had actually carried out precise calctions before he decided to lift the


    bronze tripod. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have done it with such confidence. However, he didn''t let his


    arms bear the whole weight of the bronze tripod. He had figured out two pivot points of the bronze


    tripod that helped him in bncing it. Though it looked as if the bronze tripod was resting on his arms, it


    was actually his whole body that sustained its weight. Furthermore, he made rational use of his dragon


    spiritual power.


    Of course, most people wouldn''t be able to execute this. Rocky was an exception because he was a


    gicist which meant he knew a lot about the inner structures and genes of the human body. Namely,


    he could reach his body''s full potential that was beyond the understanding of the current technology


    found in the world. Undoubtedly, the gic beast he was studying would surprise the whole world one


    day.


    "Damn it. How in the world did he lift it?" Bear gnashed his teeth. He wasn''t aware of the fact that


    Rocky had everything under control and that he waspletely sure of himself after his precise


    calctions. Therefore, Bear naturally fell into the trap.


    Bang! Rocky put the bronze tripod down. If it wasn''t for the deafening noise, maybe most people would


    have doubted the truth of it and refused to believe what they just saw with their very own eyes. How


    could Rocky who was weaker than them and was just at the second grade of the Mortal Stage lift such


    a heavy bronze tripod?


    All the young men discussed animatedly in surprise. Bear''s face turned ghastly pale.


    In this case, Rocky had broken the record set by Shirley. With his power merely at the second grade of


    the Mortal Stage, he passed the challenging test with such ease. It was truly a rare sight for any new


    royal spirit maniptor.


    That was just as it should be. All the people considered it a miracle. However, for Rocky, it was only a


    piece of cake with the help of his wisdom and talents.


    "Master Mia, am I now exempted from training for the next month?" Rocky looked back at Mia.


    She looked a bit odd as she nced at Rocky. She then grudgingly nodded to affirm. The other young


    men shot an envious nce at Rocky. What a fortunate thing for Rocky that he didn''t need to attend


    training for a whole month.


    "Well, I''m leaving now." Rockyughed and walked away under the watchful eyes of the young men.

 Chapter 39 Study Hard

    Chapter 39 Study Hard


    Although Rocky had a month off from his basic training, he still had a lot of studying to do, the most


    important of which was learning how to evaluate the beasts. As there was no technology nor science in


    this world, he had to find another way to study their genes and create his own gically enhanced


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    beasts. He believed that the evaluation of the beasts might be his ticket to making his breakthrough.


    In this world, no one had a better knowledge of the beasts or any other rare species than the beast


    evaluators who were tantamount to authoritative scientists around the world. It was the main reason


    why he wanted to be a beast evaluator as a huge first step.


    After he returned to the bamboo grove, Rocky saw a dark figure running straight towards him at


    lightning speed. Before he realized what it was, the big beast jumped right on top of him and licked him


    all over.


    "It looks like Uriah has evolved so much. It is so fast now that I don''t even have time to react, which


    means its strength could now be even stronger than mine. It is merely a rock yet it has caused such a


    drastic change to Uriah. Its genes seemed to have beenpletely rearranged." Rocky patted Uriah


    as he muttered to himself.


    Rocky set Uriah free to y by itself as hey down on the rock by the pool. He took out the Beast


    Encyclopedia to read while bathing under the sunlight glimmering through the bamboo leaves.


    A beast evaluator usually called all the species including war beasts, spiritual beasts, and other rare


    species like dragons the spirit-manipted beasts. It was because the method to evaluate them was


    pretty much the same for all kinds of beasts. Although spirit-manipted beasts were different in terms


    of appearance, the basic structure remained the same.


    However, every beast evaluator applied different methods in evaluating beasts, just like there were


    different pills and prescriptions for the same disease. The one who wrote the Beast Encyclopedia had


    created an evaluation method called the "Magical Evaluation Skill". One could use it as a basis for the


    analysis and evaluation of all kinds of spirit-manipted beasts.


    A beast evaluator was more than just determining the beast''s star level. It also required for evaluators


    to discern all of its quality like category, ability, and its space and direction for future development.


    So there was a set minimum standard for studying the beast evaluation technique, which was to be at


    the third grade of the Mortal Stage. It consumed spiritual power when one was using such technique.


    The longer the evaluation took, the more spiritual power it consumed which meant that higher levels of


    the Magical Evaluation Skill would also require higher levels of spiritual power. So in order to be a


    beast evaluator, a spirit maniptor had to gain a certain spiritual power.


    There are nine levels of the Magical Evaluation Skill and it was the same as the grades with spirit-


    manipted beasts. With higher levels of the Magical Evaluation Skill, one would be more likely to be


    able to discern spirit-manipted beasts of higher grades and star levels. For instance, evaluators at


    the entry level of the Magical Evaluation Skill would be able to evaluate all one-star spirit-manipted


    beasts and discern their qualities. However when it came to two-star beasts, beast evaluators at the


    entry level would only be able to discern its star level along with a small portion of its qualities instead


    of being able to detect all of them.


    Put it this way, beast evaluation was like a program in an operation system. It would take a better


    operation system for a more advanced program to run. The same could be applied to the Magical


    Evaluation Skill and the evaluation of spirit-manipted beasts.


    The advancement of the Magical Evaluation Skill was entirely up to the enlightenment and endeavor of


    the individual. Evaluating more spirit-manipted beasts would certainly help with the advancement


    and breakthrough one could achieve at a certain point.


    Generally speaking, it was not an easy task to be a beast evaluator.


    However for someone like Rocky who had a thirst for knowledge, nothing excited him more than the


    idea of studying beast evaluation as he got to know more about all kinds of spirit-manipted beasts.


    Although there were detailed information about spirit-manipted beasts in the Beast Encyclopedia,


    Rocky still decided to study them through firsthand experience in order toy a solid foundation for his


    future gic endeavors. After all, theory came from practice.


    Therefore, Rocky nned to take a one-month vacation to study the Magical Evaluation Skill. He spent


    all his time in the bamboo forest studying apart from his basic three meals a day.


    After a rough inspection of its contents, to Rocky''s surprise, he discovered that what was special about


    it was way beyond his imagination. He finally understood why one could use the Magical Evaluation


    Skill to discern all the qualities of spirit-manipted beasts.


    The Magical Evaluation Skill required an evaluator to apply spiritual power directly on spirit-


    manipted beasts which would then reflect it in the form of light in different kinds of color that each


    represented a quality. The more color it showed meant that the more qualities it possessed, and vice


    versa. Also the brightness of each light indicated the strength and space for growth for each of these


    qualities. Just like the sequence of our gic makeup, not too difficult as it might be, it was still not


    easy topletely match each of these lights with their designated qualities.


    This was not too much of a problem for Rocky because he had spent a lot of his time in his past life


    mapping the genes extracted from DNA. However, in this world there, was no DNA to extract the genes


    from for mapping. Although he had some big ideas, there was virtually nothing concrete for him to work


    on. But now, that wasn''t the case anymore. The light reflected by spirit-manipted beasts was


    tantamount to their DNA. The volume, brightness, and even the very position of every light correspond


    to the sequence of the genes.


    This Beast Encyclopedia brought about an opportunity for Rocky to take his research up a notch,


    thanks to that beautiful general.


    A whole month went by in a sh.


    In the deep parts of the bamboo grove


    "Evaluating......." Rocky sat on the ground as he tried to use the Magical Evaluation Skill on a rabbit.


    At that moment, a triangle mark appeared on its foot and a bright white light shone out of it. The rabbit


    then reflected a very week and yellow light the size of a spark, which represented the agility of its


    extremities.


    Howl! A beast then came in at lightning speed and ran off with the rabbit in its mouth.


    Rocky was kind of used to Uriah always taking his subjects to eat them for lunch all.


    Its appetite had grown exponentially since its evolution. The food Rocky brought from the canteen,


    including the raw meat directly from the kitchen was no longer enough for it. Finally, he let Uriah go


    hunting food for itself while bringing him back some subjects for his experiment.


    As there were no proper facilities in the world to tame and nourish Uriah, he had to raise it in the wild to


    further improve its abilities. Uriah proved to be a born hunter with extraordinary motion skills. It could


    climb trees and swim in rivers at a great speed. It also had tremendous strength. The depth of the


    bamboo grove had already been leveled by it just because of its regr ytime for the past month.

 Chapter 40 Rockys Big Change

    Chapter 40 Rocky''s Big Change


    It was fortunate that few people woulde deep into the thick bamboo forest. Otherwise, they would


    be shocked to see what had happened there.


    After learning the Magical Evaluation Skill for about a month, Rocky was able to master the first grade


    of the skill, enough to help him know the quality and star level of most animals. But until now, he was


    still not able to tell the star level and quality of Uriah, whose power was much stronger.


    He had learned a lot about the skill, telling apart the quality of spirit-manipted beasts. But these royal


    spirit maniptors that he lived with would not lend any beasts to him as yet. Besides, Mia forbade him


    from going out of the dragon field. They denied him a chance to use what he had learned recently.


    Besides the Magical Evaluation Skill, Rocky had also cultivated with the magical saliva for one month.


    His strength had reached the fourth grade of the Mortal Stage from the third grade, which was a


    significant improvement. Now, he didn''t need to dilute the magical saliva. Instead, he could drink it


    directly because his body could absorb it more readily.


    The magical saliva and daily exercise helped much in rebuilding his body. Justst month, he was very


    weak. Nobody would have expected him to make such big strides in a matter of weeks. At the


    beginning, he had been but a skinny boy, unlike the fine young man he now was.


    Most importantly, Uriah spat four drops of the magical saliva daily, rather than three drops. Rocky used


    one drop every day and saved the other three in the bottle. Now, he had three bottles of the magical


    saliva. He had a n. If he could meet Marcia again, he''d ask for an exchange of the spiritual crystals


    with the magical saliva.


    "I need to go back for a while. You had better stay here quietly. Don''t run all the time. I''ll only be away


    for a short time," he told Uriah, who was sitting by, quietly enjoying his meal.


    Uriah turned back and growled in reply, only for a moment before going on happily with his meal.


    Shortly after, Rocky left the bamboo forest, heading straight to his room, where he met Flint. As Flint


    entered the room, he nodded to acknowledge Rocky politely. During the month, they hardly spoke to


    each other, since Rocky mostly stayed in the forest. They rarely met.


    Meeting in the room today was by coincidence, as Flint too hade back to take his Cloud Tiger for a


    walk.


    However, Rocky remembered Flint had agreed to lend him the Cloud Tigerst time when he helped


    treat it. He had almost forgotten. "Flint, wait a moment!" he called out.


    "What''s the matter?" Flint turned back.


    "Err, I remember you have promised to lend me your Cloud Tiger?" Rocky asked with a bit of hesitation,


    hoping that Flint was not forgetful.


    "Yes, I do. But I thought you were kidding at that moment." If Rocky didn''t mention it, Flint had already


    forgotten it.


    "Can I borrow it for a few days, please? Don''t worry. I won''t abuse it. I only need it one hour every


    night," Rocky added.


    Flint thought for a moment before he agreed to lend out the Cloud Tiger to Rocky for three days.


    "No problem!" Rocky gestured to show that he agreed with him.


    So Flint left the room with Cloud Tiger.


    After taking a short nap in his room, Rocky went to the kitchen, where he had helped the cooks before.


    During the month, whenever he came back, he would dly help them with chores. So Jerry and the


    other cooks were so fond of him and enjoyed having him around. It also gave his opportunity to get


    some vegetables for Uriah, who hadtely eaten so much raw meat that it got Rocky worried.


    Just before Rocky entered the kitchen, he heard people''s excited chitchat, but he didn''t pay much


    attention to what they were saying.


    "Bear, your Lion Eagle has reached the first grade in such a short time. I am even envious of you."


    "Me, too! My war beast hasn''t made any progress so far and it only eats and sleeps all the day."


    "But Bear is so excellent that we are unable to keep pace with him. He must be feeding the beast


    something else, besides what we all feed ours."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    When Rocky understood what they were talking about, he looked around and saw a group of people


    walking toward the dragon field. Bear was at the front of the group, nked by two young men that


    Rocky had once taught a lesson. Behind them, a few other young men followed.


    Every one among them had brought their war beasts. All at one star, two stars or three stars. Bear''s


    Lion Eagle was the only three-star war beast among them. It was the highest-ranking among them all


    ¡ª about thirty spirit maniptors in total.


    The higher star level a beast had, the more potential it had. That meant a three-star beast here had


    such a promising future, especially among these neers.


    As they walked around, Bear and his group didn''t take notice of Rocky. Rocky had changed a lot during


    the month, so they didn''t recognize him at once.


    "In fact, I only give Lion Eagle a red spiritual crystal. The leader of the Ximen n knew that I had


    selected a three-star, so he gave me the crystal to encourage me," Bear boasting, when he heard them


    all flowing with praises.


    "Red spiritual crystal? That''s a priceless treasure! Boy, you''re so lucky! The leader of the Ximen n


    gave it to you! It is such a rich and powerful n, and it''s a pity that I don''t belong there." The young


    men envied Bear.


    "That''s just but a tip of the iceberg. The leader promised me another crystal if I go back with the best


    grade from the dragon field," Bear said with a proud expression.


    As he expected, all the young men grew envious.


    "It is just a red spiritual crystal. Not a big deal!" A disdainful voice cut in.


    Surprised, Bear and his partners lifted their heads to size up the cynic ¡ª a young man, right in their


    eyes, looking at them with a cocky smile.


    "You are..." Bear and his crew thought the party-pooper was familiar, but they couldn''t quite put a name


    to the face.


    "I am your grandfather!" Rocky crossed his arms.


    "You are..." Bear gazed at Rocky carefully and shouted in surprise, "You... you are Basil Long?"


    "That''s right, my grandson!" Rocky smiled.

 Chapter 41 Uriah Reveals Itself By Striking The First Blow

    Chapter 41 Uriah Reveals Itself By Striking The First Blow


    Bear and his partners quickly realized that Rocky seemed to have undergone a recent transformation.


    They were in shock. It had been just one month since they''d seen Rocky! How could this once-frail boy


    suddenly grow immensely strong and be so powerful and self-assured!?


    "Say it again if you have the guts!" Bear growled scoldingly, burning with rage at Rocky''s words and


    attitude. He immediately recalled that one month ago, he had lost a bet to Rocky.


    "You want to talk about guts? Who''s the one that sent two fools to do his bidding because he was too


    afraid?" retorted Rocky with a sneering smile.


    "How dare you ¡­" Bear fumed with rage. He clenched his trembling fists, shooting daggers at Rocky


    with his eyes. But unsupervised fighting was prohibited by the explicit order of the dragon field. It would


    be unwise to hit Rocky here and now.


    "Bear, this brat is so ignorant and arrogant. We must teach him a lesson!"


    "I agree. He has no respect at all for Bear!"


    "Bear can kill him with just a snap of a finger! How dare he provoke him?"


    Several teenagers behind Bear began to fling words of ttery. None of them were the least bit sincere.


    "Humph! He is not worth wasting my time on!" Bear pretended to be arrogant, but the truth was that he


    was quickly feeling inferior to Rocky and couldn''t wait to kill his rival immediately.


    "In front of me, you are so obedient and submissive. You are my sweet grandchild!" Rocky was fully


    aware that Bear didn''t dare to strike the first blow, and decided to take the opportunity to humiliate him.


    It seemed that Rocky''s speech had reached the limits of Bear''s tolerance. He lost his temper, breaking


    out into a furious rage with a murderous glint in his eyes. He signaled to his war beast, the Lion Eagle


    which was always on his side, to attack Rocky immediately. The Lion Eagle at once soared high into


    the air, making a sharp turn to attack Rocky from behind.


    ''Duel fighting with a royal spirit maniptor is prohibited by the explicit order of the dragon field. But a


    war beast is an exception! They are beasts who can fight anyone, anytime, and anywhere!'' Bear


    thought to himself, smiling maliciously.


    Bear''s Lion Eagle, a three-star war beast, had two heads, four ws, and an immense wing. Its


    muscles were toned and hardy, giving it an advantage both in the air and on the ground. And to add to


    its power, its wing as hard as steel and its feathers as sharp as knives.


    Rocky felt an unusual wind gusting from behind him. He instantly narrowed his eyes and did a


    backward somersault. Just before Rockynded on the ground, the Lion Eagle''s wing brushed against


    his right arm, zooming past him with a terrifying whoosh.


    ''My sweet grandchild, you turned out to y tricks!'' Rocky thought, keeping hisposure. He waved


    his left arm and a dragon spiritual power instantly burst forth towards the Lion Eagle.


    However, the Lion Eagle flew faster than Rocky had anticipated. Before Rocky could react, the Lion


    Eagle had disappeared into the air. Soon after, it re-emerged in mid-air, spreading its wing and


    swooping down towards Rocky.


    The Lion Eagle had the advantage in the air, so Rocky did all he could to shorten the distance between


    the Lion Eagle and himself. But Rocky had forgotten about the beast''s master. The Lion Eagle was a


    spirit-manipted beast, who was controlled by an excellent spirit maniptor.


    Bear was renowned for his abilities in this. Although he had not yet acknowledged a spirit manipting


    master as his teacher, the ability to manipte a Lion Eagle very skillfully seemed to be an inherent


    skill of his. Bear had already seen through Rocky''s tactics, so he at once ordered the Lion Eagle to


    broaden the distance between Rocky and himself.


    Rocky also had figured out Bear''s ns. He red at Bear angrily. ''At the level of the fourth grade of


    the Mortal Stage, I should be able to kill Bear as easily as plucking the petals from a flower!


    Since Bear is pulling crazy tactics, I have to beat him at his own game!''


    Rocky thought to himself. A momentter, Rocky activated his dragon spiritual power. His body


    gleamed brightly, covered in multicolored light. Almost at once, his spiritual power exploded.


    "Second grade of the Mortal Stage! Humph, he is no match for my Lion Eagle!" Bear sneered.


    But a few secondster he ate his words. Rocky''s lightning reflexes greatly shocked him. He had


    absolutely no idea about Rocky''s recent enhancement of his spiritual power. Of course, he did not


    know that Rocky''s true strength had reached the fourth grade of the Mortal Stage. Bear could tell that


    things were taking a left turn for him, so he immediately ordered the Lion Eagle to attack Rocky more


    quickly.


    ''Humph! If Uriah were here, he would surely kill this stupid eagle with just a snap of a finger, '' Rocky


    thought to himself. This three-star Lion Eagle was just at the first grade and was absolutely no match


    for Rocky''s once-little beast. And for those powerful spirit-manipted beasts, this Lion Eagle was only


    a piece of cake.


    Though, the Lion Eagle''s movement at high speed did put Rocky in a sticky situation. If Rocky pulled


    out all the stops for his power in the battle, he could easily kill the Lion Eagle. But Rocky did not want to


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    expose his true strength too early, and certainly not at this time and ce.


    At the moment, a loud sound of roar came from the fences in the direction of the bamboo grove. Rocky


    saw a beast''s shadow zoom past him.


    The shadow of a beast moved so quickly that Rocky and Bear could not see it clearly. Upon hearing a


    piercing squeal, they all came to their senses and realized that a dragon-like beast had pinned the Lion


    Eagle to the ground with its forelegs.


    Bear and the other young men present were stunned into silence. They all knew that the three-star Lion


    Eagle was powerful. Howe it has be so defenseless in the face of this big beast? This


    dragon-like creature was definitely stronger. Due to their limited abilities, they could not discern the


    certainly ungaugeable.


    "Uriah, what brings you here?" At the moment, Rocky involuntarily frowned as if nothing had happened.


    It turned out that this big beast was none other than Uriah.


    Upon hearing his voice, Uriah romped around and yapped happily. The beast was quite hyper and did


    not understand that its master had intended to conceal him.

 Chapter 42 An Expectation

    Chapter 42 An Expectation


    "Is this... W-what is this?" Bear''s face turned blue as he saw his Lion Eagle pressed under Uriah almost


    to the point of dying. Bear feared for his Lion Eagle thinking it was on the brink of death. He was then


    naturally overwhelmed with remorse. If he had known it was bound to happen, he wouldn''t have


    provoked Rocky. But what he was more curious about was what thisrge animal was.


    "What do you mean? It is my war beast," Rocky replied as he held his arms across his chest.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Rocky''s words immediately dropped the jaws of Bear and the other young men, because as far as they


    knew, Rocky''s war beast was a tiny little thing that was as weak as its master. However, that little thing


    had turned into an enormous animal within only a month. More importantly, it had defeated a three-star


    war beast in a fight in a truly mesmerizing fashion.


    "That is nonsense! That can''t be your war beast." Bear was unconvinced because he believed it was


    impossible for a war beast to grow that fast.


    "Is that so? Uriah, tear this Lion Eagle''s wing for me," Rockymanded in a cold voice.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Uriah gripped the Lion Eagle''s wing with its teeth in an attempt to tear it


    apart. The Lion Eagle cried out in pain as ity on the ground. The scene was so miserable that it was


    very hard to watch.


    "Alright, I believe you... I believe you... Please show some mercy!" Bear asked for forgiveness as he


    saw his beast crying in pain. He was slowly falling into a depressive state himself.


    "Remember! You shouldn''t be messing with me." Rocky darted an annihting look towards Bear.


    Since he didn''t want to get into trouble, he ordered Uriah to stop and immediately left with him.


    "Bear, are you going to let him go that easily? Though your war beast couldn''t stand a chance against


    his, you definitely have enough power to pack him up," the other young men shouted. Seeing Bear who


    used to be domineering lose his temper, they all defended him against the injustice.


    "Shut up. What do you mean my war beast didn''t stand a chance against his? It sneaked up on my


    Lion Eagle and attacked it. If they had gone toe-to toe with one another, my Lion Eagle would surely


    have andslide victory. It really bothers me to teach him a lesson myself. However, anyone who dares


    to bully the Ximen n alwayses to no good end. I''ll tell Shirley about all of this when I go home...


    Then, I''ll watch him die before my own eyes," Bear said with a bad grace as his eyes glimmered with


    malevolence.


    Because of Uriah, Rocky was no longer in the mood to go to the kitchen, so he directly returned to the


    bamboo grove. He then instructed Uriah with authority. He didn''t pursue the matter any longer for he


    didn''t want to discourage it from saving him. Actually, what really bothered Rocky was that the


    exposure of Uriah could cause them trouble.


    As expected, rumors about Uriah began to spread, but the truth was distorted by people who had


    concealed intentions. Deliberately, they wrongly told people that Uriah was a bad egg that always


    Though what Uriah did was far from a sneak attack, some people, with ulterior motives, added highly


    colored details to the story. As a result, somebative young men even sent Rocky letters to


    challenge him in beast battles, but Rocky chose to ignore them all.


    Now, in a room of the dragon field, Mia was meeting an honorable guest.


    "Priest Dean, to what do I owe the pleasure?" Mia asked. She lightly bowed down to Priest Dean while


    looking at him. In the Holy Dragon Empire, Priest Dean and Lena were on an equal footing. One of the


    reasons was that Priest Dean had a history of being a beast evaluator. It was said that his Beast


    Evaluation Skill had reached a very high level, so the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire attached


    importance to him. Besides, Priest Dean was also responsible for managing the royal spirit


    maniptors. For instance, he was in charge of selecting the candidates for bing the royal spirit


    maniptors. Therefore, the nobilities of the Holy Dragon Empire were all obsequious to him in order to


    gain more opportunities for their ns. After all, in the Holy Dragon Empire, being a royal spirit


    maniptor was one of the highest honors.


    "Master Mia, I''m here to tell you one thing. It is about the decision the emperor of the Holy Dragon


    Empire and his ministers had after a thorough discussion," Priest Dean stated.


    "What would that be?" Mia looked steadily at Priest Dean with her beautiful eyes.


    "The Magic Phoenix Empire will send some of their phoenix spirit maniptors to exchange experience


    and skills with our royal spirit maniptors at the uing Dragon Birth Festival. This will be


    happening next month and I hope that the thirty new royal spirit maniptors will be present," Priest


    Dean said.


    "Next month? That is to say, they have less than half a month to prepare. However, based on their


    current strength, even if they intensify training, they are still too underwhelming to attend the


    ceremony." Mia frowned.


    "In fact, since we''re at a time that our empire needs qualified spirit maniptors, His Majesty wants to


    take advantage of the opportunity to select some royal spirit maniptors with outstanding natural


    endowments as key cultivation objects," Priest Dean exined.


    "I understand." Mia nodded.


    "I heard that the Magic Phoenix Empire would send Erica Duan, one of their best new phoenix spirit


    maniptors. She is only 23 years old, but she has already reached the ninth grade of the Heavenly


    Stage. It is said that she will reach the Supernal Stage in about one or two years. Moreover, she is the


    top one on the ranking list of the spirit maniptors under the Supernal Stage of the entire Wild Spirit


    Land. She is definitely superior to Alston at the same age. Apart from that, she also has a four-star


    spiritual beast whose potential is truly astonishing, ranking top thirty on the list with plenty of room to


    grow," Priest Dean continued.


    "I''ve also heard about Erica. If I could be given a chance, I''d like to exchange experience and skills with


    her," Mia said with arrogance, since she was also at the ninth grade of the Heavenly Stage and was


    only two years older than Erica. Furthermore, she was also one of the top spirit maniptors of the


    younger generations in the Holy Dragon Empire which gave her a great advantage.


    "For any spirit maniptor, reaching the Supernal Stage is a serious challenge. If they fail, they will be


    deemed nobody throughout the entire life. In all ages, a lot of first-ss spirit maniptors stop there. If


    Erica seeds in reaching the Supernal Stage at such a young age, she will indeed be very


    promising," Mia said as if absorbed in thought.


    "Master Mia, don''t be too modest," Priest Dean said. "I hope some of the thirty new royal spirit


    maniptors could stand out to gain some honor for the Holy Dragon Empire. Master Mia, I deeply


    appreciate your hard work in cultivating them on behalf of the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    Actually it''s far more than an exchange, the spirit maniptors from both sides will have to learn more


    about each other''s power through battles.


    In my opinion, the most promising one would be Bear from the Ximen n. I think his prospect looks


    very good, so Master Mia, please pay more attention to him." Priest Dean swiftly changed the subject


    to entrust Mia with a task.


    "I will try my best." Mia nodded. However, in her mind, another cynical figure appeared, whom she had


    ced really great expectations on.

 Chapter 43 High Hopes On Basil

    Chapter 43 High Hopes On Basil


    While Rocky was practicing the skills listed in the Beast Encyclopedia at the depths of the bamboo


    grove as usual, he suddenly sensed a strong breath. Someone was approaching. rmed, he


    immediately ceased his practice and controlled his spiritual power. Almost at the same time, a delicate


    shadow appeared in front of him.


    "Master Mia! What a pleasant surprise to see you here!" Rocky was slightly shocked because it was


    Mia who came to visit him. He didn''t expect her to find out about that ce, which was supposed to be


    his secret practice spot. He was certain no one would even know that they could find him there. ''How


    did she find out about my secret ce?'' Rocky wondered stealthily.


    "What? Are you surprised to see me?" Mia pretended to be mad at him and asked him as if she could


    read his mind.


    Just then, a shadow of a beast darted out of the bamboo grove. In the blink of an eye, it approached


    Mia. It was Rocky''s war beast Uriah.


    "Uriah, stop!" Rocky ordered his war beast at once. He was afraid that it might hurt Mia.


    Rocky''s surprise was boundless when he saw Uriah reach closer to Mia, because it didn''t attack her at


    all. Instead, it was meekly walking around Mia like a pet sheep, and kept licking her jade-like beautiful


    hand. Thinking that licking was not enough to show its affection to Mia, Uriah even began to rub its


    head against Mia''s legs and arms. Mia, on the other hand, did not seem to be irritated by its intimate


    behavior and simply allowed it to do as it wished. Rather she was patting it softly.


    "Wow, Uriah, you are unbelievable! When you see a beauty, you be so excited that you forget


    even your own master!" Rocky grumbled, but deep inside, he envied his war beast as it could be so


    close to Mia. He kept thinking that if only he had been treated by Mia like that.


    "It looks like what I have heard is true. I didn''t expect that your war beast would grow to this extent in


    such a short time," Mia remarked, narrowing her eyes. Some time ago, she had met Priest Dean. While


    returning, she identally heard a few young men talking about what had happened to Rocky recently.


    It was at that moment that she got to know about the conflict which happened in private two days ago


    between Rocky and Bear. Rocky even had a fierce fight with Bear''s three-star war beast Lion Eagle. It


    was surprising that in the end, the Lion Eagle was brutally defeated by a more powerful war beast.


    Towards the end, Lion Eagle was supposed to have got so intimidated that it didn''t have the slightest


    courage to fight back. After overhearing the young men, she couldn''t help but ask them specifically


    whose war beast had the power to defeat Lion Eagle. They informed her that it was Rocky''s. Mia was


    surprised and she came to Rocky to confirm that information. She also had to talk to him about another


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    important matter.


    Rocky got a feeling that Mia knew about what Uriah had done recently. He knew he couldn''t hide it from


    her anymore, so he smiled and said, "I can''t believe that even Master Mia hase to know about it. If


    I am guessing right, by now, what Uriah has done is known to people all over the world."


    "Although I am not a beast evaluator, I can tell that your war beast could be a three-star war beast. I


    think its original potential was not evaluated correctly by the first beast evaluator, right? It''s no wonder


    that Bear''s three-star Lion Eagle was beaten hard by your war beast. But, how could you make its


    potential increase by such arge extent only within a month? Did you ever feed it anything special to


    improve its power?" Mia asked Rocky as she was filled with curiosity. She looked at him with a puzzled


    expression. She had enough reason to be baffled. Being inferior to a one-star war beast, the Uriah she


    had seen earlier was like a weak, ordinary pet. Within a month, somehow, it made great improvement


    and became a three-star war beast!


    Such a shocking improvement was usually impossible unless Uriah actually had the potential to be a


    three-star war beast, which had not been found out for some reason. That was probably the reason


    why it was regarded as a war beast that was weaker than even a one-star beast. Since it had made


    such an abrupt and quick improvement in its power, Mia had a hunch that Uriah must have eaten


    something special that stimted the potential hidden in its body, but Mia was not sure about that. Only


    Rocky knew the real reason for Uriah''s development.


    "I have my own way. Don''t ask as it''s a secret and I will never tell you," Rocky said, adding to the


    mystery. He would not tell Mia that the reason for Uriah''s improvement was because it had swallowed a


    yellow spiritual crystal. He knew that if Mia got to know about the yellow spiritual crystal, she would


    certainly ask him where it came from. He did not want to reveal to anyone that the other day, he got it


    from Marcia. He had promised Marcia that he would keep everything that happened on that day as a


    secret. He had to keep his promise. Therefore, to stop Mia from digging deep into the topic, he


    immediately changed the subject and asked, "Master Mia, may I ask why you were looking for me?


    And how did you know that I am here?"


    "Well, the dragon field is a small ce, after all. It is easy for me to find anyone in this ce!" Mia had


    a rare smile and said. "As for why I was looking for you, have you forgotten that I gave you only a


    month off? Your holiday ended yesterday. Today, you were supposed to show up at the training ce,


    but you didn''t.


    "Oh! Is that so? Master Mia, you have such a good memory. Why do you care about me so much?


    Maybe, you do have some feelings for me!" Rocky flirted boldly andughed. How could he not know


    that his one month holiday hade to an end! The fact was that he didn''t want to start the training


    right away and wanted to take a few more days off. But he hadn''t expected Mia to look for him in his


    absence.


    "I''m not in the mood to hear your jokes. From tomorrow onwards, your training will be doubled. Next


    month, the Dragon Birth Festival will be held in our empire. That time you and other royal spirit


    maniptors will have tomunicate andpete with the phoenix spirit maniptors of the Magic


    Phoenix Empire. I don''t want you to be the one who will weaken our overall power because you''re a


    month short of training," Mia said sternly.


    Rocky listened, smiled, and looked at Mia, but spoke nothing. Actually, his mind was racing fast. ''If I


    told you that I was already at the fourth grade of Mortal Stage, I''m sure that you wouldn''t have said


    those words to me. But at present, I prefer not to let you know about that. Just wait and watch. When


    you finally learn the fact by yourself, you''ll be pleasantly surprised! Not just you! Everyone will be


    surprised!'' Rocky was lost in his thoughts.


    "Why are you smiling?" Mia asked suspiciously, when she saw an odd smile on Rocky''s face.


    "Nothing! Never mind. Master Mia, if you have nothing else to order or tell me, I''d like to go back to my


    room now." Without waiting for Mia''s reply, Rocky turned to his war beast, who was still rubbing against


    Mia''s hands, and said, "Uriah, youdy-killer! Let''s go now!" After that, he roared to Uriah, as if he was


    giving it the signal to leave.


    Uriah roared a few times and seemed to be very reluctant to leave Mia, but as a war beast, it was also


    aware that it should obey its master''s orders. Thus, unwillingly, it began to follow Rocky and left.


    "Originally, I had some hopes on him. I was hoping that he would make big improvements in his


    spiritual power. Yet, even after a month, his spiritual power does not seem to have improved much.


    Though he has a three-star war beast now, if as a royal spirit maniptor, he is not strong enough, it


    will be very difficult for him to manipte his own war beast!" Mia looked at the back of Rocky while he


    walked away and whispered in disappointment.


    Rocky took Uriah back to his room, and saw his roommate Flint. He immediately greeted him.


    Flint''s eyes fell upon Uriah. With eyes wide open, he looked back at Rocky and then again at Uriah. He


    looked surprised and stammered, "Is it really your Uriah?"


    "Yes, it is. Is there a problem?" Rocky replied, raising his eyebrows.


    "So, all those rumors about your war beast are true! Everyone is talking about your war beast," Flint


    added and still couldn''t believe his eyes. As a result, he couldn''t stop himself as he had a few more


    looks at Uriah. A month ago, it was as small and weak as a puppy. Now, it was half as tall as an adult


    and looked so beefy. Flint thought it was asrge as his war beast Cloud Tiger.


    "It turns out that I''m a celebrity now," Rocky murmured to himself with a smile. "By the way, I hope you


    remember the promise you made yesterday. So, can I borrow your Cloud Tiger now?" He asked Flint.


    "All right! But just for three days," Flint stressed on the number, as he replied to Rocky.


    "Then we start from tonight!" Rocky eximed at once and nodded his head. He would be able to do


    what he had nned.


    When the evening fell, Rocky took Uriah and Flint''s Cloud Tiger to the bamboo grove and began to use


    Cloud Tiger to practice the Magical Evaluation Skill. Rocky immediately felt that using a spirit-


    manipted beast for practice was quite different from practicing without it.


    "Evaluate!" Rocky said as he began to exercise his Magical Evaluation Skill. After making Cloud Tiger


    sit well, he sat down in front of it with his legs crossed and slowly began to work on the Magical


    Evaluation Skill. As time passed, a triangr mark appeared at the foot of Cloud Tiger. The next


    moment, the mark began to shine brightly and its light got reflected on it. Meanwhile, its body projected


    a cluster of light with different sizes and different wavelengths, which were arranged in a unique


    sequence. These were all the qualities of Cloud Tiger, which it had from the time when it was born.


    Although Cloud Tiger was a two-star war beast, its strength didn''t even reach the power of a one-star


    war beast. Therefore, Rocky''s Magical Evaluation Skill could easily evaluate all its qualities.


    Suddenly Rocky noticed that among all the rays of light which were reflected on Cloud Tiger, the


    brightest and thickest of them was a cloud of silver-white light. It immediately caught his attention. He


    clearly remembered that Flint had once told him that Cloud Tiger was a war beast whose special


    quality was its strong power, but the silver-white light didn''t represent the power. Only red light


    represented. If Cloud Tiger''s special quality was power indeed, the brightest and biggest light should be


    the red light. Based on the above deductions, Rocky felt that there must be something wrong with


    Flint''s knowledge about his Cloud Tiger. Probably Flint wasn''t fully aware of the strength of his own war


    beast!

 Chapter 44 A Bright Future

    Chapter 44 A Bright Future


    Among all the nature and qualities which the spirit-manipted beast had, Rocky recognized a special


    one which was a silvery ray. It was usually owned by spiritual beasts, dragons, or other extremely rare


    species. The silvery ray stood for Ice, which was the same as the Ice of dragon spiritual power owned


    by a royal spirit maniptor. Generally, a war beast couldn''t have such a property.


    But some war beasts, ording to the Beast Encyclopedia, had the same special abilities as the


    spiritual beasts if their ancestors were hybrids of war beasts and spiritual beasts. Thus, a war beast


    might have a hidden spiritual ability like a recessive gene. Once activated, the recessive gene could


    release a special ability typically owned by a spiritual beast.


    So the nature of Ice shown by Cloud Tiger could be regarded as an inherited recessive gene. It would


    have the same nature of Ice as a spiritual beast would after being activated.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Now Flint, you owe me a big favor," Rocky grinned.


    After checking out other nature and qualities of Cloud Tiger, Rocky concluded that apart from the


    hidden Ice, it had strong force and sensitivity but very weak defense which was represented by a blue


    ray. It meant Cloud Tiger would appear strong but had bad resistance to attacks, which was probably


    attributed to its genes. Since Ice was the most defensive nature, Cloud Tiger could make up its defect,


    once its Ice was activated.


    "Little Tiger, do you want to be stronger?" Rocky cuddled its head.


    Spirit-manipted beasts usually repelled or even opposed people they disliked. Perhaps there were


    some traits in Rocky which made Cloud Tiger obey him.


    Cloud Tiger howled as if replying to Rocky.


    "Alright then, let''s get started. The time your master gave is not going to be enough. I will have Uriah


    practice with you these three days. You should be careful with him because he is very sexually active


    and violent. I hope it behaves well, especially after it sees a female beast like you." Rocky patted Cloud


    Tiger''s head. Then he summoned Uriah.


    Seeing Cloud Tiger, Uriah was not modest at all and rushed at her with crity. Cloud Tiger was too


    scared to react and got beaten off the ground, rolling back a few meters. At a respectable distance she


    was able to stand up. She was so irritated that she roared at Uriah, staring at it angrily.


    "Be tougher, Uriah. Don''t be shy," Rocky firmlymanded.


    Uriah howled furiously and rushed at Cloud Tiger again.


    After an hour-long fight, Cloud Tiger was on the ground, wounded and panting, while Uriah was


    crouched on the other side, expecting another attack. After a moment''s hesitation, it licked Cloud


    Tiger''s wound, which healed instantly like nothing had happened before.


    "The fight has to be fiercer tomorrow," Rocky deliberated as he brought Cloud Tiger back to the room.


    Seeing them return, Flint checked out Cloud Tiger. He calmly asked Rocky, "You didn''t do anything


    strange to Cloud Tiger, did you?"


    "Of course I didn''t. I''m only interested in women!" Rocky joked. After returning Cloud Tiger to Flint,


    Rocky went back to the bamboo forest to practice the Mysterious Dragon Skill.


    Now he was in the fourth grade of the Mysterious Dragon Skill, but the progress got slower. The


    Mysterious Dragon Skill was the primary spiritual method of Dragon Master n, and it could be


    refined to the Earthly Stage. A higher grade of the stage meant a higher grade of strength. The


    refinement had been going on well until he reached the fourth grade of the Mortal Stage where the


    progress was not so obvious.


    "I will have to refine to the fifth grade directly," Rocky decided after considering the situation.


    So, Rocky skipped the fourth grade of the Mysterious Dragon Skill and started the fifth grade. This was


    theoretically impossible because the higher the grade of the Mysterious Dragon Skill was, more


    spiritual power, it would be hard to maintain it, causing an otherwise deviation. Generally, the fifth grade


    of the Mysterious Dragon Skill called for a fifth grade of the Mortal Stage.


    Since Rocky had the magical saliva which helped to circte his spiritual power several times faster,


    he didn''t need to worry about his insufficient spiritual power.


    It was no problem at all for him.


    Rocky was probably the only person who could refine to the fifth grade of the Mysterious Dragon Skill


    being at the fourth grade of the Mortal Stage. This would definitely shock people who once disdained


    him.


    The next morning, he had to go to the dragon field for practice. He went to his room and changed his


    uniform and reached the dragon field as instructed by Mia. Barely did Rocky show up, the young


    maniptors began to point towards him and started whispering around.


    Rocky looked coldly at them. The young maniptors timidly lowered their heads out of fear. Everyone


    knew he had a war beast that had defeated Bear''s three-star Lion Eagle, so offending Rocky now was


    surely like asking for trouble.


    But there were still a few arrogant royal spirit maniptors who kept looking at Rocky satirically.


    Rocky didn''t care about them at all because he was busy thinking of ways to activate Cloud Tiger. He


    didn''t want to fail in his first trial on Cloud Tiger. He was not very confident about it because of the


    inadequate time he had. If he had half a month, he could have done it easily. However, Flint only gave


    him a limited time and he had to make use of it. Flint would have doubts if he asked for more days.


    Rocky sensed a malicious gaze on him. He was sure it was Bear. So he casually snubbed him.


    After the young maniptors gathered together, Mia appeared in front of them.


    "From today, you will practice in pairs, learn to master the dragon spiritual power, and understand its


    properties. In half a month, you are going to attend the Dragon Birth Festival andpete with the


    phoenix spiritual maniptors of the Magic Phoenix Empire. If you don''t want to lose face, you have to


    practice as hard as you can. You''d better nurture the mutual understanding with your war beasts and


    practice in coboration. So that even a defeat on that day won''t be a disappointment and disgrace,"


    Mia advised.


    Her words caused a bustle and everyone was excited. Excitement was in the air because the Dragon


    Birth Festival was a national celebration and it was extremely difficult to get the rare chance topete


    with the phoenix spiritual maniptors of the Magic Phoenix Empire. Moreover, the person who would


    stand out in the Dragon Birth Festival would get favors from the royalty. And a bright future was


    assured. Everyone waited for such an opportunity and wanted to test their luck and destiny.

 Chapter 45 Double The Efforts

    Chapter 45 Double The Efforts


    Only Rocky''s face seemed uninterested about the Dragon Birth Festival because he devoted himself to


    the Beast Evaluation Skill and studying the gic makeup of spirit-manipted beasts


    wholeheartedly and exclusively. Thus, he didn''t pay much attention to the exchange of experience and


    skills.


    "Bear and Flint,e on out," Mia called.


    Bear walked through the crowd of young men.


    "You two have reached the third grade of the Mysterious Dragon Skill?" Mia asked.


    Hearing this, the other young men discussed in surprise and admiration as most of them were just


    between the first grade and the second grade. Even the best of them could only reach the second


    grade.


    Apparently, Bear and Flint were one step ahead of everybody else.


    "I never expected Flint to also reach the third grade of the Mysterious Dragon Skill." Even Rocky was a


    little surprised. He didn''tmunicate much with Flint so he knew little about him. The only thing he


    heard was that like Bear, Flint also reached the third grade of the Mortal Stage after fusing with the


    Dragon Spirit Bead. Now it appeared as if Flint''s qualifications were as good as Bear''s.


    "Master Mia, are we allowed to begin learning the spiritual martial arts?" Bear asked eagerly. Given the


    fact that the spiritual martial arts was one of the most efficient ways to improve their power, it meant


    that it could also strengthen their spiritual power. Therefore, studying the spiritual martial arts was like


    hitting two birds with one stone.


    Compared to Bear, Flint was calmer.


    "That is correct. When one reaches the third grade of the Mysterious Dragon Skill, he also bes


    qualified to learn the spiritual martial arts. I''ve almost forgotten about that," Rocky muttered to himself.


    Now that he was at the fifth grade of the Mysterious Dragon Skill, he had also achieved the


    qualifications to learn the spiritual martial arts. However, how could he learn that under the current


    circumstances where he must hide his real strength?


    "That''s why I asked you out here. From now on, you will begin to learn the spiritual martial arts with two


    deputies. Besides, they will also serve as your partners in training," Mia ordered while nodding.


    "Alright," Bear answered with excitement.


    Flint also nodded.


    The two then left with the two deputies under the envious eyes of the other young men.


    "If you want to learn the spiritual martial arts like them, you should all start working harder. Train with


    your partners now and stop wasting time. Basil,e with me," Mia called Rocky, who was still worried


    about how he could learn the spiritual martial arts. Mia then turned away.


    Interrupted by Mia''s voice, Rocky feared that something might be wrong but he still unwillingly followed


    her.


    At the sight of that, the other young men all gloated over Rocky''s misfortune.


    Till they were away from the crowd, Mia stopped and said, "From now on, you only train with me."


    "Huh?" Rocky was both stunned and confused. He couldn''t figure out Mia''s intention.


    "Do you have a problem with that?" Mia stared at him with her beautiful eyes.


    "No, of course not. But I remember that you told me yesterday to double my efforts in training. Why are


    you suddenly asking me to train with you?" Rocky asked in confusion.


    "Don''t you think training with me already means doubling your efforts?" Mia replied with cold eyes.


    Rocky''s heart jolted as his whole body trembled. He assumed that Mia would take the opportunity to fix


    him. If his assumption was right, he would surely suffer. Undoubtedly, training with him was the best


    excuse Mia could find. Even though Rocky was badly injured, it was nothing more than an industrial


    ident.


    "What exactly is wrong with me? How exactly did I offend Mia?" Rocky sighed in his heart. However, he


    soon came up with a good idea and said, "Master Mia, since we are training together, you better not


    fight me with all your strength."


    "Of course, how much of it do you think you could take?" Miaughed scornfully. If she used all her


    strength, she could defeat Rocky effortlessly.


    "Master Mia, now that I need to double my efforts in training, it wouldn''t be enough for you to just


    control your power to be at the same grade as mine. How about you bring your power to the third grade


    of the Mortal Stage? Moreover, you can only use the spiritual martial arts in the Mortal Stage. Would


    that be alright?" Rocky proposed.


    "You got it. I will do as you wish. Don''t me me if you get badly hurt in our training." The eyes of Mia,


    as cold and sharp as an ice shard, shot straight into Rocky''s eyes. Mia was convinced that with her


    power at the third grade of the Mortal Stage and the lowest level of the spiritual martial arts, she still


    could teach Rocky a lesson. She decided to train with Rocky because she wanted to reverse his


    momentum. After a series of observations, she discovered that Rocky almost made no progress in his


    month of exemption from training which meant that he must have been cking. Therefore, Mia


    nned to motivate him harder through their intensified training.


    Although Rocky had already fused with the Holy Dragon Bead, his performance was still barely


    satisfactory. Most importantly, Mia didn''t want to be looked upon as an incapable teacher who trained a


    royal spirit maniptor who had fused with the Holy Dragon Bead to be nobody. No matter how weak


    the qualifications of Rocky was, Mia thought he could make up for hisck of natural talent through


    hard work which was better than aplish nothing at all. Moreover, ording to Rocky''s previous


    performance, Mia still had some faith in him.


    "Well, we should begin," Rocky said, eager to grow stronger.


    A subtle hint of arrogance appeared in Mia''s pretty eyes. It seemed that Rocky had no worries about


    his situation. Mia thought that she would never let him off even if he begged for mercy.


    Mia''s legs stomped on the ground as she instantly flew in the air and rushed towards Rocky. Her two


    forefingers drew closer where a finger force shot out as a light shone on her fingertips which then ran


    directly towards Rocky''s chest.


    As quickly as he could, Rocky stepped back to his right side as the finger force just brushed against his


    shoulder and hit the ground. Immediately, it exploded and shed some sshing sparks.


    "That is great. What is that?" Rocky asked.


    "The Deity Finger..." Mia replied unconsciously.


    "How did you create it? Like this?" Rocky imitated Mia. He put his forefingers together and gathered the


    dragon spiritual power of the Dragon Spirit Marks on his fingertips but he couldn''t release aplete


    force like Mia did.


    "You''re doing it wrong. You must first gather the power onto your palms and then shoot it from your


    fingertips." Mia shook her head as she corrected Rocky.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh. I understand." Rocky kept her advice in his mind.


    "Even you are able to grasp it, you still won''t be able to apply it in practice due to your low grade of the


    Mysterious Dragon Skill, so you should just forget about it," Mia scoffed intentionally. However, she


    knew nothing about Rocky''s purpose. He made the mistake because he wanted to learn the details of


    the spiritual martial arts directly from her.


    Rocky, who just shrugged his shoulders, pretended to be innocent.


    "Let''s continue!" Noticing Rocky had stopped imitating, Mia immediately turned her palms over. Palm


    shadows then ovepped, making it difficult to tell which ones were real.


    Rocky looked at them carefully but he still couldn''t figure out the real ones. At that point, all the palm


    shadows ran towards him and hit his right shoulder. It was so mighty that he struggled to pull himself


    together after getting thrown backwards a few meters.

 Chapter 46 Awakening

    Chapter 46 Awakening


    "You hit me really hard!" Rocky said the moment he regained his bnce. He touched his chest and felt


    numb.


    "If you were in a battlefield, you had already been dead. Remember that you must never let your guard


    down regardless of the strength of your opponents. If you get cocky, you die," Mia reminded him.


    "What do you call that move?" Rocky figured that he might as well get something out of the pain it


    caused.


    "They are called the Illusionary Palm. Deity Finger and Illusionary Palm are both from a branch called


    the "Illusion Technique" in the field of spiritual martial arts. You can practice it once you make it to the


    third grade of the Mysterious Dragon Skill. This is the only spiritual method of the Dragon Master n


    that could utilize the dragon spiritual power without any of the nature being shown. No one ever studies


    this kind of spiritual martial arts anymore. As far as I know, I am the only one who....." Mia stopped


    talking before revealing any more information.


    "Wouldn''t that be just suitable for me?" Rocky had a weird feeling that Mia was deliberately


    demonstrating spiritual martial arts in front of him. She probably didn''t know that he was at the fifth


    grade of the Mysterious Dragon Skill. ''Was all this intentional or just random?'' Rocky thought to himself.


    "If you ever make it to the third grade with your Mysterious Dragon Skill, I will teach you more from the


    spiritual martial arts," said Mia.


    "Is she trying to motivate me by showing me the power of the spiritual martial arts?" Rocky had a


    discovery that Mia was trying to motivate him with the spiritual martial arts. He never thought that Mia


    would ever have such concern for him. Maybe she was not as bad as he thought she was.


    "What the hell are you talking about? I could seriously kill you if I wanted to." Mia suddenly turned


    stern. She had indeed been trying to be nice to him but he ruined it by getting cocky. She appeared in


    front of Rocky in a sh. She was so furious that she bombarded Rocky with a storm of kicks and


    punches.


    The result was not surprising at all.


    About an hourter, Rocky was standing there covered in bruises as he panted heavily and could


    barely hold himself together. Mia didn''t even break a sweatpared to him and it clearly showed the


    gap in their strength.


    Mia never thought Rocky could withstand her attacks for an hour. Although she had brought her power


    to the third grade of the Mortal Stage, she held nothing back with Rocky as every punchnded t on


    him. She could tell that Rocky had a hell of a backbone. Had her opponent been an ordinary person, he


    or she would''ve begged for mercy long time ago. However, she could see in Rocky''s eyes that he had


    no ns of giving up.


    "That should be it for today," Mia said coldly as she turned to leave.


    Rocky could no longer keep it together and copsed right after Mia left him. He cursed, "This woman


    was obviously holding a grudge against me and just took it all out on me. What was her problem? Was


    she on her period? But after all, at least I was able to learn some moves from the spiritual martial arts


    and it was all worth it."


    As Rocky could not even stand, he just wrapped up his training early and dragged his broken body


    back to his room. The moment he entered his room, he saw Uriah sound asleep on his bed without a


    care for anything happening around him.


    "Time to get upzybones. I need you to heal me." Rocky woke Uriah up and copsed right on top of


    it.


    Uriah woke up to see its master all bruised up. It immediately started to lick his wounds to help him


    recover. Although Rocky could just drink the magical saliva to heal his wounds, he didn''t have enough


    energy to do anything after the beating Mia gave him. He just wanted to rest as he enjoyed the


    massage from Uriah''s tongue. Unhygienic as it was, he still felt veryfortable.


    It got dark pretty soon. Rocky borrowed Cloud Tiger after dinner and took it out to the depths of the


    Bamboo grove. He wanted to use Uriah to stimte the potential of the Cloud Tiger but the results


    weren''t as he expected.


    ''Although there were many ways to achieve its full potential, it was still not enough with our current


    method due to theck of support and proper equipment. I have to try something more dramatic, ''


    Rocky thought as he watched Uriah heal Could Tiger with its saliva after a battle between the two of


    them.


    An idea suddenly came to him. ''That''s it! It might be a bit risky, but I''m sure it will work.'' He thought to


    himself.


    Another night went by.


    After another day of brutal training with Mia, Rocky went back to his room and left a message to Flint


    beforehand asking him to head to the bamboo grove.


    Flint saw the message left by Rocky and it read "Please bring the Cloud Tiger to the bamboo grove".


    He looked confused as he wondered what he was up to and why he did not just take it himself. Odd as


    it seemed, Flint still brought the Cloud Tiger to the bamboo grove to meet Rocky.


    Flint got the feeling that he was being watched the second he set foot inside the bamboo grove. It felt


    as if he was about to be ambushed so he looked around cautiously.


    Suddenly a shadow quickly charged towards Flint from the dark. Could Tiger immediately stepped up


    to protect its master. However the opponent was too powerful that it blew Cloud Tiger into the air. It


    then turned to Flint with its sharp w that was full of power.


    Despite the fact that it happened out of blue, Flint remained calm as the Dragon Spirit Mark on his arm


    began to shine. Freezing air permeated the entire area, and an ice sword materialized out of nothing. It


    came swooping through the air and took the fearsome hit from the w! But the owner of the w was


    too powerful as it kept pressing the sword towards Flint.


    Just as Flint wanted to draw back because he could no longer hold it, a shadow dart shot forward about


    three meters away from him. Flint had no time to respond given the short distance while being


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    suppressed at the same time.


    The Cloud Tiger, which was unable to make it to its master in time, roared in anger. Roaring was not


    going to help its master now.


    At that instance, the shadow dart just closed in on Flint with great force. If Flint was to be hit directly, he


    would probably die. However, there was nothing Flint could do as he watched it unfold right before his


    eyes. His face was covered in despair at the thought of dying right then and there.


    At that very moment, it happened.


    Just as the shadow dart was less than an inch away from Flint, an ice w like a de swooped


    through the air and shed with it, causing a small explosion with a huge bang and sparks.


    Flint couldn''t help turning towards the direction where the ice w came from. It was where the Cloud


    Tiger was. He never knew that his Cloud Tiger was capable of anything like it.


    Meanwhile, the being that was suppressing Flint pulled back and stopped the attack.


    There came the sound of hands pping. A round of apuse erupted around him.

 Chapter 47 Extraordinary Discovery

    Chapter 47 Extraordinary Discovery


    Flint froze for a second as he looked towards the sound and saw a figure where the dart came from. It


    was none other than Rocky while the beast that just pressed him with its ws was Uriah.


    "Was that you?" Flint realized in an instant that the attacker was Rocky.


    "If I knew that this would work earlier, I would not have gone through so much trouble," Rocky said with


    a smile on his face.


    Flint still did not understand the reason behind his actions. He felt both humiliated and furious. He


    approached Rocky and pointed the ice sword towards his face. Uriah wanted to protect its master but


    Rocky stopped it.


    "You have every right to be angry. However, you will not achieve anything if you refuse to enter the


    tiger''s den. Besides, who do you think just saved you?" Rocky asked Flint as he squinted at him.


    Flint looked confused as he then looked at his Cloud Tiger.


    "That''s right. Your war beast just saved your life." Rocky affirmed his suspicions.


    "That''s not possible. How could the Cloud Tiger have such abilities?" Flint found it hard to believe that


    the Cloud Tiger possessed the power of ice.


    "Uriah......" Rocky called his war beast to gesture it to attack.


    Uriah immediately jumped towards the Cloud Tiger. The Cloud Tiger sensed the uing danger and


    immediately brandished its w. An ice w then shot out of its w in an instant and was aimed at


    Uriah. Uriah dodged the attack as the ice w went straight into the bamboo grove and sted a


    couple of bamboos to bits and pieces.


    Flint was shocked by what he just witnessed. He turned rigidly towards Rocky and asked him, "What


    the hell is the meaning of this? How did the Cloud Tiger learn to do all of that?"


    "You''ve always treated it as a war beast that was only good with its strength. That was your mistake.


    The Cloud Tiger always had potential with ice in his body simr to a spiritual beast. Once activated,


    such ability can be used by the war beast the same way spiritual beasts do," Rocky exined to Flint in


    detail.


    "How did the Cloud Tiger acquire a spiritual beast''s power with ice?" Flint still couldn''t fully grasp the


    concept Rocky was telling him.


    "The ancestors of the Cloud Tiger were probably abination of a war beast and a spiritual beast. I


    believe this also applies to other war beasts, not just the Cloud Tiger. Many of them have some sort of


    hidden potential within them." Rocky started having these clues after his study on the Cloud Tiger, and


    he came to believe that it also applied to other war beasts.


    However, the beast evaluators in this world only knew how to evaluate a beast but had no clue how to


    cultivate and activate the full potential of spirit-manipted beasts. Rocky would not have discovered


    the potential hidden inside the Cloud Tiger if it hadn''t been for his persistence in experimentations.


    What Rocky failed to understand was that it was very difficult to be a beast evaluator in this world.


    There had been a time when there were contending schools of thoughts among the different beast


    evaluators. But eventually, every school of beast evaluation began to live off their past gains instead of


    progressing and exchanging ideas with one another. To make things worse, the Beast Evaluation Skill


    had been closely guarded as a secret of every school, which made it more difficult for their knowledge


    to be passed on. On the other hand, it was a technique that wasrgely dependent on one''s gift. There


    had been many who studied the Beast Evaluation Skill that finally gave up as nothing had been


    achieved. The ones who were gifted enough to be beast evaluators were very rare. So many


    Beast Evaluation Skills had been lost due to theck of inheritance and the constantly decreasing


    number of beast evaluators. Nowadays, top-tier beast evaluators could be counted with a single hand.


    Every country coveted their own talents yet very few were made avable.


    The gift of the Beast Encyclopedia from Marcia to Rocky was indeed very helpful to his quest.


    Rocky, as a rookie beast evaluator, just made history in this world bybining the evaluation and


    cultivation of spirit-manipted beasts. This could significantly improve their abilities.


    "Then how did you discover that there was some sort of ice ability within the Cloud Tiger?" Flint


    followed up with more inquiries.


    "This is where I make my living. Sorry, but I cannot tell you anything about it." Rocky gave a


    mischievous smile as he continued, "In conclusion, you could say that the potential of the Cloud Tiger


    had somehow been activated. It is now up to you to cultivate it and make it even stronger. By the way,


    your dragon spiritual power is also anchored on ice, the same as your Cloud Tiger which will make it


    way easier for you tomand it." Rocky found Flint to be very lucky as he just acquired a war beast


    with the ability of a spiritual beast while Rocky had been the one who worked hard to bring out its


    potential.


    The sess of the experiment on the Cloud Tiger significantly boosted Rocky''s confidence because it


    showed that the theory he had studied in the modern world could also be applied in this world.


    However, what Rocky failed to realize was that this was just the beginning and what was about toe


    next would be way more difficult than his estimation.


    "Thank you." Flint stared at Rocky and thanked him with sincerity.


    "What?" Rocky had never expected Flint to tell him those two words. This was definitely a first.


    "It seems like I owe you one. I promise to repay you one day," Flint said with affirmation before he took


    off with the Cloud Tiger.


    Rocky smiled without giving it too much thought. He didn''t know at that time that Flint would see what


    happened to be a favor he had to repay.


    Rocky went back to the bamboo grove after Flint''s departure and started to cultivate the spiritual


    martial arts that he learnt from his training with Mia.


    Meanwhile, in a room full of aroma with pink portieres inside a magnificent residence at the northeast


    corner of the royal city, there was a beautiful woman in a pool of hot water with herbs floating around


    her. Many candles lit up the room like it was day light. The skin of that woman was tender and white


    while her hair was jet-ck. She wore no makeup yet her face was charming and lovely. She was


    young, energetic, and lively.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rocky would have still found this scene a treat to his eyes despite theirst encounter.


    The woman was none other than Marcia Mu.


    She was leaning on the edge of the pool as she enjoyed the water around her body. A frivolous smiling


    face suddenly came into her heart as she opened her eyes.


    "What the hell is happening to me? I have been thinking about him a lot ever since I got back. Am I


    regretting not killing him when we met?" Marcia shouted at herself in anger with a bit of confusion.


    She then stood up from the water. Her curvy body was then exposed in the air and was indeed


    intoxicating. There was a mark of silver lines on her back that shone bright under the candle light. They


    were all very beautiful.

 Chapter 48 The General Was About To Visit The Dragon Field

    Chapter 48 The General Was About To Visit The Dragon Field


    Frowning, Marcia touched her back subconsciously. Worry was written all over her beautiful eyes. So


    tensed up, she began mumbling to herself, "Oh, no. I should not have trusted that guy. What if he


    cannot keep the secret? What if he identally lets slip? To avert a disaster, I have to take


    precautions.


    In the first ce, he has lied about his name, but since he is a royal spirit maniptor, it will not be


    difficult to find him. To get started, I''ll need to investigate his whereabouts. I can''t rest until I find him.


    Only then will I be at peace..." Suddenly, Marcia calmed down and stopped mumbling. An unexpected


    idea had struck her.


    In an abrupt turn, her eyes sparkled with excitement. "Where are the maids?" shemanded.


    Promptly, two maids in white brocade showed up and bowed in deference. Respectfully they asked,


    "What is the order, General?"


    The dragon mark on the left arm of Marcia faintly flickered, then, by a mere lift of her finger, the water


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    below them swooshed through a thin and long drift. An outline of a face soon condensed into shape by


    her magical powers.


    "He is a royal spirit maniptor. I need you to find him at all cost. I don''t mind even if you have to scour


    the entire Imperial City. As soon as you find him,e back and let me know. By all means, keep it all


    below, to avoid raising eyebrows," Marcia cautioned, after thinking for a moment.


    "Yes, as you wish," the two maids readily took the order.


    They left and began their search straight away, but they made every effort to stay under the rudder. So


    everything went on as usual, for several days without any surprise.


    Daily, Mia made things so hard for Rocky that he wondered if this was karma, paying him back for


    misdeeds of his previous life¡ªa life which he had no control over. Had he dumped her for another


    woman in their former life? She was pushing him to the wall with her so-called ''special treats''. Mia was


    proving to be a difficult sparring partner in his martial arts training. Fortunately, he could learn from Mia


    the Illusion Technique she applied in their daily practice. He could now apply it quite skillfully himself.


    The only constion he had was that Mia was pushing him to give his best in training and he hoped it


    was good for his strength and endurance. All the bruises and injuries aside, there was a silver lining to


    the harsh treatment that Mia dished out on him.


    There was a total of six palm, feet and finger movements in the Illusion Technique of the spiritual


    martial arts¡ªtwo for each part of the body. Apart from illusions, the other elements of spiritual martial


    arts were not so muchplicated. General formation in spiritual martial arts required specialization for


    best results. Each disciple had to choose a skill and stick to that, for the rest of the process. That meant


    everyone having a specialty, either in palm, feet or finger skills. But Illusion Techniques were quite


    different from the general spiritual martial arts. Here, one could practice the Illusion Techniques while


    showing no nature of his or her dragon spiritual power. Illusion Techniques always left room for


    tweaking and changes whenever necessary. By doing so, illusions allowed the advantage of


    unpredictable, surprise moves. Illusion cultivators could attack using any movement, including


    movements of the fingers, palms, and feet. In short, illusion gave cultivators freedom to switch between


    skills at will, which would leave the enemy reeling in confusion.


    Right now, a man and a beast were embroiled in fierce fighting, deep in the thick woods.


    "Whirlwind Kick..." Yelling at the top of his lungs, Rocky moved in a split second and flew up to kick. His


    movements were blistering.


    However, Uriah was equally swift in defense, leaping, and dodging every kick without any sign of panic.


    On counter attack, he hit out at Rocky with his quick, powerful palm.


    "Air-splitting Palm..." At the meantime, Rocky had no intention to retreat but to sustain the assault by


    his palm skills, until Uriah could not put up anymore. But Uriah, unfazed at Rocky''s palm roared,


    wagged his two tails and struck back bravely by his own palm, answering fight fire with fire! It was an


    epic battle of spiritual forces, without any tricks, pitting a man against a beast. With powerful bolts of


    energy from each side, they raised a cloud of smoke and dust.


    "It was a tie again?" Rocky eximed, slowly getting down on his knees as gestured for a ceasefire.


    Uriah also followed Rocky to the ground, excited about thepetition. He was yearning for another


    bout.


    "You are over the moon now, huh? Tell you what, I will defeat you sooner orter." Rocky couldn''t help


    but chuckle. Thanks to Uriah for being a great sparring partner, Rocky had improved a lot in such a


    short time. But to his surprise, Uriah was also learning a great deal from sparring with rocky in practice.


    Not a single day of their mockpetition had Rocky defeated Uriah. In most cases, they always


    ended in a draw.


    After their bout, Rocky walked directly to thekeside and sat down cross-legged. For a while, he


    meditated to gain inner peace and then began to cultivate on the Mysterious Dragon Skill. There was a


    big difference when he skipped the fourth grade to work on the fifth instead. Under the magical powers


    of the saliva he harvested from Uriah, his spiritual power steadily grew.


    But, inparison with the great breakthrough he had when he assimted the spiritual power of the


    yellow spiritual crystal, the progress of this time was rtively mild. Now, he would require lots of


    determination and risk-taking, or else he''d have to go with small steps at a time. dly, he settled for


    theter.


    So, he sat still to cultivate for a whole night. When he went back to his room in the morning, he was


    surprised to find everyone busy, preparing for what appeared to be an important event ahead. There


    was even a group of handymen, hanging festival red satin and arranging potted nts and flowers.


    Wondering what was going on here, he keenly followed the conversation. Then he saw Mia together


    with some of the ministers he once met in the Grand Dragon Hall. For such dignitaries from the Holy


    Dragon Empire toe here, Rocky guessed their unexpected visit was a herald to something big. He


    put going to his room on hold and decided to stick around, trying to find out what the big event was


    about.


    "Master Mia, why would General Marcia suddenly review the training program?" One of the ministers


    could not wait to ask.


    "General Marcia? Could it be the pretty General whose name was Marcia that I met before? She is


    crystals with her. Wouldn''t that be good idea?" Rocky was thrilled. What he did not know was the


    looming crisis.


    "I have not received full information on the situation. I have also just got word of it only a few minutes


    ago." Mia too, was surprised. All in all, Marcia was now in a high position. Usually, she would not be


    interested in trivial things such as the training of newly promoted royal spirit maniptors. She had far


    more important duties on her te.


    "Priest Dean sent a messenger in particr to remind me that I must do everything to ensure the Great


    General a memorable visit. Not a single negligence or mistake is allowed. If anything upsets General


    Marcia, she would mention it to His Majesty. We will all be done by then." One of the ministers gave his


    thought. There was a reason for his worries. Marcia was cherished by the Holy Dragon Empire. So


    even the slightest unbing incidence toward her would have cause great disturbance in the entire


    empire.


    Furthermore, no one else knew the background of Marcia other than the emperor of the Holy Dragon


    Empire. When she first arrived in the Holy Dragon Empire, she was already a proud, nearly invincible


    royal spirit maniptor at the Divine Stage. Her level of cultivation base awed the whole empire. Word


    had it that she had fought against six powerful cultivators at the Supernal Stage and defeated them all.


    It was clear that her cultivation base was strong enough for the rank of general.


    But Marcia remained a mystery. Most people did not know the first thing about her real power, and


    deliberately, she kept her background a top-secret. But without a doubt, her cultivation base ranked top


    in the entire Holy Dragon Empire.


    That exined the urgent preparations that were happening here, ahead of the impromptu visit by the


    Great General. The fact that she wasing to review the training program called for thorough,


    meticulous work.

 Chapter 49 Busy Dragon Field

    Chapter 49 Busy Dragon Field


    Marcia would be visiting the dragon field in the afternoon. As soon as Mia got this news, the entire


    dragon field, which had always been quiet in the morning, became lively.


    To wee Marcia, Mia and some other ministers came early to the dragon field and nned to


    redecorate it. They even went as far as nning to change it up to look like a big feast.


    On top of that, many aristocrats, high officials, even members of nobility and royalty came rushing


    towards the dragon field after hearing the news. Even the ordeal of standing under the scorching heat


    of the sun did not stop them from patiently waiting for Marcia''s arrival. They wanted to witness the


    graceful arrival of the Marcia who was famous all over the country with their own eyes.


    "It seems like this Marcia is really famous. Even these privileged people are so eager to see her that


    they don''t mind standing under the hot sun," Rocky said as he amusedly looked at the scene. He had


    no idea that Marcia''s influence was this huge. He then left to return to his room.


    The news of Marcia''s arrival had already spread among the trainees in the area. They all went


    throughout the entire country for a very long time and these new royal spirit maniptors had already


    heard a lot about her, only a few of them had been fortunate enough to have met her personally. It was


    no wonder that they all acted like mad dogs upon hearing the news that the legendarily powerful and


    remarkably stunning general was going to watch them train.


    "It will be excellent if Marcia would take me as an apprentice."


    "I''m even willing to be her servant!"


    "You''re both so unambitious. I will make her my girlfriend and marry her, and then I will be rich for the


    rest of my life."


    Rocky heard several of the trainees daydreaming and fantasizing as he walked towards the door of his


    room. He could not help a smile from appearing on his face as he wondered what these trainees'' faces


    would look like if they knew that not only had he met their dream lover, but also seen her naked.


    He then saw Flint quietly cultivating with his legs crossed as he entered the room.


    "You''re not going to train today?" Rocky curiously asked.


    "Don''t you know? They said we can take a rest this morning," Flint answered him as he opened his


    eyes.


    "Is it because Marcia is visiting us that they gave us a half-day off? I didn''t expect that Mia would make


    an exception for anyone," Rocky gruffly contested. He was slowlying to the understanding that in


    this society, people also rated power and authority as important. They were willing to break rules when


    it came to pleasing the powerful people.


    "Of course she would make an exception for Marcia. Marcia is one of the Three Great Generals of the


    Holy Dragon Empire, only second to His Majesty. She will alwayse first. Even important events will


    be put aside, not to mention a half-day training. However, I wonder why a Great General wants to


    watch our training. She can beat us with just one finger. I somewhat find it strange that she''s interested


    in our training," Flint contemted.


    "How powerful is this Marcia?" Rocky asked. Despite having seen Marcia fight the martial arts master


    from the Timber Deity Empire in a fierce and epic battle, he did notpletely know what level she


    was in. He also did not know about the concept of a martial arts master.


    "What I know is that she is at the Divine Stage right now. What I don''t really know is how powerful she


    exactly is, because after one reaches the Supernal Stage, it will be hard to go further than that. It would


    be incredibly difficult to upgrade to the Divine Stage. They might not upgrade even if they cultivate for


    several years. Most maniptors at the Immortal Stage only exist in legends and masters at the Divine


    Stage won''t show their real power if it isn''t necessary. Therefore the stronger a master is, the more they


    stay low-key. After all, they had cultivated so hard to enhance their power, and none of them want to


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    draw any attention from enemies," Flint exined.


    "She''s at the Divine Stage? No wonder she''s so powerful," Rocky murmured as he remembered the


    great power Marcia exhibited before.


    Since they had a half-day off, Rocky leisurely had his breakfast. But he still did not want to waste time,


    so he took Uriah with him back to the bamboo forest and continued to practice spiritual martial arts.


    Time flew by quickly and the next thing they knew, it was already afternoon.


    Because Rocky was so concentrated on his cultivation, he did not notice that everyone else had gone


    until he heard a loud noise that came from the direction of the dragon field.


    Rocky then immediately left the yard and rushed to the dragon field with Uriah. He saw numerous


    people crowded in the center of the dragon field as he passed through the gate. They all looked


    reverent as they stood in two lines.


    A fancy carriage surrounded by hundreds of beautiful guards in silver armour soon showed up at the


    entrance of the dragon field.


    The crowd grew even more giddily exuberant as they saw the fancy carriage. Everyone craned their


    necks, trying to sneak a peek at the beautiful general through the gauze curtain.


    Rocky was close to the crowd when the fancy carriage stopped. He did not want to squeeze between


    the people in the crowd, so he just stood behind them.


    A stunning figure then raised the gauze curtain and walked down from the carriage. Everyone finally


    saw the breathtakingly beautiful face of the general.


    Everyone on the dragon field immediately went crazy, eximing excitedly at Marcia''s beauty.

 Chapter 50 Close Relations

    Chapter 50 Close Rtions


    "We personally wanted to wee you on your visit here, General Marcia," Mia and the other ministers


    who had been waiting for a long time came up to the general to greet her.


    "There''s no need for ceremony. I nned to visit secretly, to patrol. How did the news of my visit spread


    so quickly?" Marcia sternly said, unimpressed by the ceremony. The attention everyone gave her and


    the scious gazes that she was receiving from the men made her ufortable and ill at ease.


    Marcia''s displeased expression began to make all the ministers feel nervous, their stomachs tightening


    in fright. They stood still as they anxiously held their breaths, hoping to give her a good impression.


    Marcia was one of the most powerful people in the Holy Dragon Empire. They all knew that if she


    would want to punish them for their ipetence, she would be able to do it very easily.


    "It is our great honour to wee you here, General Marcia. That is why we did our best to prepare an


    extravagant ceremony. It is our responsibility to do so," came the hurried reply of a minister, a big smile


    stered on his face.


    "I don''t care for the ceremony. I''ve been used to it by now. It''s just the same every time," the general


    coldly stated. She then turned to Mia and said, "Master Mia, please call out all the royal spirit


    maniptors."


    "General Marcia, why don''t you take a rest first?" Mia insisted. She knew that Marcia went for a visit to


    observe the training, but she did not expect that she would actually do it, let alone do it right away just a


    few minutes after her arrival.


    "I believe I have made it clear that I am here to see their exercises," Marcia emphasized. However,


    inside her mind, observing the exercises was just an excuse for her to find the man who had cheated


    her.


    Marcia ordered her soldiers to find Rocky. They had looked for him everywhere, including the dragon


    field, but they did not find any useful clues. But unbeknownst to them, they had already ran into Rocky.


    They were not able to recognize him because his appearance had changed quite drastically since he


    Rocky would be able to finally get Marcia off his tail. However, she was unyielding and insisted on


    going to the dragon field to look for him. Hence, this was the reason for her visit to the dragon field.


    Perhaps it was destined that they would meet again.


    "Y-yes! Of course, General!" Mia stammered, reacting at once. She did not dare say anything else; she


    just bowed down before Marcia and then turned back around to order every young man to assemble at


    the field immediately.


    All the young men then instantaneously marched up to Marcia and respectfully greeted her.


    Marcia looked at each of the young men, but soon shook her head in disappointment, turned to Mia


    and asked, "Are these all the young men?"


    "Yes, that''s all of¡­" Mia stopped abruptly as she tried to remember something. She turned her gaze


    towards the group of young men. As she initially thought, Rocky was not among them.


    "Where''s Basil Long?" Mia hissed at the young men.


    They all looked at each other, also clueless as to where Rocky was.


    "I''m here," Rocky said from behind the crowd, watching. He overheard Mia asking the other young men


    about him and decided to show up. If he did not appear before Mia at once, he would most certainly get


    punished for it. Therefore, he reluctantly joined up with the rest of the young men. He unflinchingly


    looked at Marcia and smiled, not an ounce of terror on his face.


    Marcia was not able to recognize him at first nce, but she was a bit suspicious that he looked


    somewhat familiar. After carefully watching Rocky for a while, she stared at him, pointed out, and


    bellowed, "It''s you!"


    Everyone was shocked at what had just happened. They had no idea what Marcia meant.


    Rocky was also left shocked at seeing Marcia point at him. He anticipated that Marcia would pretend


    that she did not know him. However, she did in fact went there to find him. He did not realize it until he


    saw the spiteful look on Marcia''s face. It was toote; he did not have the time to conceal himself.


    In addition to the animosity that Marcia felt towards Rocky at that moment, she also felt very confused.


    Rocky had changed so much since thest time they saw each other that she was not able to


    recognize him at first nce. She also found his spiritual power extremely strange. It was not strong,


    but it was not weak either. Nevertheless, it didn''t matter. What was important was that she had already


    found Rocky.


    It was absolutely clear what she would do now.


    "General Marcia, you know Basil Long?" Mia shot Marcia a puzzled look.


    "Basil Long? That actually sounds really familiar..." Marcia''s brows furrowed in concentration. The


    name was very familiar. Moreover, his family name was Long, the royal name.


    "Basil is the youngest son of the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire. He used to be a prince, but not


    anymore because he destroyed¨C" Mia started to exin, but was cut off by the general.


    "He''s the youngest son of the emperor?" Marcia eximed and then continued to ask, "Has he bonded


    with the Holy Dragon Bead?" She finally remembered why the name sounded familiar; when she


    returned, she heard that someone named Basil Long had bonded with the Holy Dragon Bead. Although


    she was curious about the news, she didn''t really pay much attention on it.


    "That''s right," Mia confirmed, nodding her head.


    Marcia stared at the young man in front of her. She had no idea that he was Basil who had bonded with


    the Holy Dragon Bead. Her animosity towards him suddenly dissipated. Everyone''s eyes were fixated


    on every move as she approached Rocky. She scanned him up and down and said, "I want you to


    apany me around the dragon field. Only you. No one else is allowed to follow us."


    She then started to leave with Rocky. Everyone looked at each other in a mix of shock and confusion.


    Their curiosity was aroused and they could not stop thinking about what the nature of the rtionship


    between the General Marcia and the exiled good-for-nothing prince was. ''Why did she ask him to show


    her around?'' was what everyone thought.


    Rocky had a bad feeling about the whole situation. However, once he saw the envious looks on


    everyone''s faces, he felt quite smug. ''All of them are probably thinking that there''s something going on


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    between us, '' he thought.


    Mia was terribly confused when she suddenly remembered that Marcia had once asked about a man


    called Rocky in the dragon field a little while back when she retrieved the colored pearl. But she was


    now even more confused. ''How did they meet each other?'' she thought. Basil was the youngest prince


    and all the people knew that he had always been sickly since he was a child, often just staying inside


    his room. Marcia on the other hand had been fighting ever since she arrived at the Holy Dragon


    Empire. She rarely ever came back and hardly took part in any celebrations if it was not necessary. It


    was impossible that the two had met before. Even though Mia was very clever, she could not find out


    the rtion between Marcia and Rocky.


    "All right! General Marcia!" Rocky raised up the corner of his lips into a smile and openly cuddled


    Marcia around the waist, showing that they were indeed very close to each other.


    Everyone''s jaws dropped to the floor at Rocky''s actions. Their envious eyes that were as sharp as


    knives were fixed on his hand. They all thought that he would definitely receive dangerous


    consequences from what he did


    because they had never seen a man touch Marcia, not even her hands. The way they saw it, if a man


    dared to try even just a tiny bit of flirting with Marcia, he would most definitely be beaten to death by her


    incredible fighting strength.


    They considered Marcia as a holy symbol in their minds and Rocky dared to¡ªat least they thought so


    ¡ªvite her.


    "How dare Basil do that?" Mia gasped. She immediately frowned, wanting Rocky to stop his unrefined


    behaviour.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, Marcia did not start violently beating Rocky. Instead, she brought her


    lips close to his ear. "Do you want to die now? How dare you flirt with me in the public?" she said in a


    low voice, almost growling.


    "You came here to find me. It might not be good news for me, so why not flirt with a beauty while I have


    the chance?" Rocky brazenly teased.


    Marcia was so furious and taken aback by what Rocky said that she was at a loss for words and all she


    could do was glower at him. She did not want to beat up a young spirit maniptor like him because


    she wanted to maintain her excellent public image as a well-respected general.


    However, things had be different in everyone''s eyes. What they saw was Marcia and Rocky


    talking intimately and cuddling with each other. It made them even more curious about many things


    regarding the nature of the two''s rtionship. The prudish nobles and aristocrats carefully watched


    them as they gossiped among themselves. The scene that was happening before their eyes was


    probably the most interesting thing that had happened in their boring uneventful lives. Five versions of


    the story quickly spread among the crowd.


    "Let''s go! There are too many people. We need to find a quiet ce," Marcia urgently said as she


    calmly turned around and got rid of Rocky''s hand on her waist. She then proceeded to directly walk


    forward.

 Chapter 51 The Surprising And Precious Gifts From Marcia (Part One)

    Chapter 51 The Surprising And Precious Gifts From Marcia (Part One)


    Hearing that Marcia wanted to have a private talk with him, Rocky had a bitter smile and shrugged. He


    turned around and had a look at the crowd that stared at him and Marcia. They were gossiping about


    them. He didn''t seem to care as he strutted away with Marcia. Marcia, a well-respected and well-known


    general, didn''t beat him hard, which meant that she had given him enough face in public. The crowd


    didn''t know the truth and obviously thought that there was a special rtionship between them.


    "Master Mia, what on earth is going on? Why does General Marcia want to talk with that Basil?" The


    officials in the crowd asked,pletely baffled. Those two people were supposed to be from two


    different worlds. They should never have got any chance to meet each other. Even if they knew each


    other, how could the mighty general be willing to talk to an insignificant civilian like Basil?


    Just like the officials, Mia was at a loss and shook her head nkly.


    The fact remained that nearly one thousand people at the dragon field were stunned, with their mouth


    agape. Other than watching them leave, there was hardly anything they could do.


    Rocky followed Marcia. He was anxious as Marcia had been silent all the way. She seemed to be lost


    in her own thoughts. Unable to tolerate the silence, he walked a few steps forward. He could not stop


    himself and asked, "Excuse me! Marcia, why were you looking for me?"


    "If I tell you that I want to kill you, so that you keep your mouth shut forever and also to prevent the


    revtion of my secret, how would you react?" Marcia asked jokingly. She turned around and steered


    her attention to Rocky. However, from the serious look on her face, Rocky felt that she was not joking


    at all.


    "I''ve kept my mouth shut and never told anyone your secret!" Rocky protested and lookedpletely


    innocent.


    "But, I''m still worried that my secret might leak out as long as you are alive." Marcia squinted at Rocky


    coldly. All of a sudden, the glint in her beautiful eyes disappeared.


    "Well, before you kill me, please take this," Rocky added at once. Calmly he took out two bottles of the


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    magical saliva from the pocket inside his robe and handed them to Marcia.


    "What is inside the bottles?" Marcia seemed to know the answer, yet she feigned ignorance and asked


    Rocky.


    "You had mentioned earlier that you wanted this miracle liquid. I kept that in mind and managed to get


    two bottles for you," answered Rocky honestly.


    Rocky''s words made Marcia''s heart pound like a drum. She hade to find Rocky as she was


    determined to kill him. She clearly told Rocky what she wanted to do. But neither was Rocky afraid nor


    worried for his life. Rather he was offering her two bottles of the miracle liquid she had been always


    longing for. She felt that she was wrong.


    She also had a deep understanding of the magical effect of the miracle liquid. Even a single drop of


    such a liquid would have amazing effects, and here Rocky was ready to give away two bottles to her.


    Based on her judgment, if he sold a bottle of the miracle liquid, he could definitely get rich. It would be


    right to say that Rocky was being too generous to her.


    "Don''t hold the thought that I wouldn''t kill you after you offer me these two good bottles of the miracle


    liquid," Marcia warned coldly. Though Rocky was being too generous to her, she still had the worry that


    her secret would be revealed by him.


    "Come with me," Rocky said simply. It seemed as if he was not taking her warning seriously. After


    finishing his words, he turned around abruptly and walked towards the yard where he was living.


    Seeing Rocky''s back, Marcia couldn''t help but clench her fist. If she wanted to kill Rocky, she just had


    to wave her hand gently, and Rocky would be dead meat. So, she would not have to worry anymore


    about her secret. If someone investigated Rocky''s death, she could use the excuse that Rocky was


    trying to harass her so she killed him. In the end, nobody would even bother to trouble her, as she was


    a high-ranking general of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    However, those were her previous thoughts. Now she happened to know that Rocky, known as Basil,


    was one of the sons of the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire. Things would be much trickier if she


    killed him. Although he had been demoted as a civilian due to his father''s punishment, he still had the


    blood of the emperor in his body, and if she killed him, she would also offend the royal family. On the


    other hand, he was also the royal spirit maniptor who had integrated the Holy Dragon Bead into his


    body.


    Others might have little understanding about the Holy Dragon Bead. She was more knowledgeable


    because it had a pretty close rtionship with the tattoo on her back. If she killed Rocky now, the tattoo


    on her back would be useless.


    Keeping in mind the above reasons, even if she had the intention of killing Rocky, she would not carry


    out such an intent now. Or in other words, she was not allowed to kill him unless she figured out the


    secret hidden on her back. But after she figured out the secret, it would be rather unnecessary to


    kill Rocky.


    Perhaps it was the first time in Marcia''s life that she felt most helpless. When she could easily kill a


    person, she hesitated for a long time and gave it so much thought. It was definitely not her style.


    Usually, she was a very decisive and formidable general who would intimidate countless enemies on


    the battlefield. Never had she expected that she would be in such a dilemma.


    "Damn it!" Marcia red at Rocky''s back and swore coldly. Seeing Rocky go out of her sight, she had


    no way but to follow him.


    "Where are we going?" Marcia asked in a cold voice after catching up with Rocky.


    "There''s a little guy who is so eager to see you," Rocky said and beamed.


    "Do you mean your war beast?" Marcia couldn''t help thinking of the lovely war beast that followed


    Rockyst time.


    Rocky didn''t reply but simply took Marcia to his room where his war beast was kept. As soon as the


    door of his room was opened, a shadow of the beast sprang out, not towards Rocky, but towards


    Marcia. It was Rocky''s war beast, Uriah.


    Howl! Rocky saw Uriah get in front of Marcia, winked its two big eyes, stared at Marcia and shook its


    head, looking a little excited. Apparently, it recognized Marcia.

 Chapter 52 The Surprising And Precious Gifts From Marcia (Part Two)

    Chapter 52 The Surprising And Precious Gifts From Marcia (Part Two)


    When Marcia saw Uriah, she was quite stunned by its size and asked in surprise, "Is it that little guy I


    sawst time? Why it has grown to such a big beast, and its power has leapt from one-star to three-


    star? Could it be because you fed it the whole yellow spiritual crystal?"


    Rocky didn''t deny the fact and nodded.


    "Are you out of your mind? How could you feed the entire yellow spiritual crystal to a war beast that


    hadn''t reached the level of one-star? Do you want to kill it?" Marcia snarled. She was really mad at


    Rocky as Uriah could have died after taking the yellow spiritual crystal.


    "Don''t worry! Uriah is quite healthy now!" Rocky spoke in a surprised tone. He never expected that


    Marcia would be mad at him because of Uriah.


    "It is also my fault. I should have told you how to use the yellow spiritual crystal correctly. Luckily, it is


    fine now, otherwise¡­" Marcia hesitated toplete her sentence. "Unexpectedly, the yellow spiritual


    crystal haspletely drawn out its potential. It''s a pity that I am not a beast evaluator, or else I could


    have helped to evaluate the potential of your beast," Marcia added with a guilty look on her face. She


    seemed to be quite fond of Uriah.


    "I might do a wrong thing, but you see, the result is good. Thanks to your spiritual crystal, Uriah has


    been able to grow bigger and more powerful. And for this I am sure, my war beast would like to thank


    you personally," Rocky told Marcia and yelled out to Uriah, "Uriah, she is your benefactor! You should


    express your appreciation to her now!"


    As soon as Rocky finished speaking, Uriah seemed to have understood his words. At once, it jumped


    up and leaned against Marcia. It stuck out its tongue and began licking Marcia''s face.


    "No...! Stop licking me! Stop that!" Marcia was bewildered and at a loss by such a sudden and


    enthusiastic form of appreciation. Moreover, she was tickled by Uriah''s licking, so she kept chuckling.


    At that moment, she was so happy,pletely different from her apathy a moment ago. To Rocky, her


    smile was like spring flowers and flowing water, so natural that it warmed his heart. Marcia, as a high


    level official of the Holy Dragon Empire, seldom had such a rxed moment.


    The scene in front of Rocky was like a real-life version of beauty and the beast. He held his hands in


    front of his chest and watched the scene with great interest, while the corners of his mouth curved into


    an evil smile.


    After Marcia patted and cated the excited Uriah, she immediately red at Rocky and scolded, "You


    did it on purpose, right? So, you can have a goodugh at me! Aren''t you afraid that I''ll kill you?"


    "If you wanted to kill me, you could have done it long time ago. Based on your high rank, you need a


    simple excuse to kill me. Nobody would dare to say anything about it and you will never be convicted or


    punished. Yet, since you didn''t kill me earlier, I don''t think you''ll kill me after seeing my lovely Uriah,"


    Rocky replied with a calm face.


    Marcia was taken aback by his words, but she kept herself calm. She never thought that Rocky could


    analyze her mind so thoroughly and correctly. Still, he did not know that the real reason he was not


    being killed by her was that he had the power of the Holy Dragon Bead. The power was of great


    importance to her, so she could not kill Rocky. Moreover, she had to protect Rocky and keep him safe.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She had to help him grow stronger until he could activate the real power of his Holy Dragon Bead.


    Rocky still owed her, and whether to kill him or not in the future depended on her mood and the


    situation then.


    On the other hand, Rocky was totally unaware that the decision of his life and death had been made by


    Marcia within a few minutes. Fortunately, he was safe for the time being.


    After a few blinks of her beautiful eyes, Marcia seemed to have made up her mind about something.


    Rocky saw her use her spiritual power to open the Magic Spiritual Space. At once, she took a


    brownish-red round bead out of it, and slowly spoke, "This spiritual power gathering crystal can be


    used to absorb the spiritual power of heaven and earth. Thus, when it''s used for cultivation, you can


    get two-fold improvement in your cultivation with only half the effort." Saying so, she handed over the


    spiritual power gathering crystal to Rocky.


    If any senior spirit maniptors were present there, their jaws would have dropped at the sight of such


    a scene. It was unbelievable because the spiritual power gathering crystal was one of the rarest and at


    the highest level of spiritual crystals. It was almost thought to be extinct. In the whole Holy Dragon


    Empire, there were only two such rare crystals. One was offered to Rocky moments ago. The other


    was in Bryant''s hand, but it had been passed to his granddaughter, Shirley long time ago. In addition to


    Shirley''s iparable talent, the rare crystal was the vital reason that her power kept improving faster


    than her peers.


    If the role of the magical saliva was to increase the amount of a cultivator''s spiritual power, then the


    role of spiritual power gathering crystal was to strengthen his spiritual power. Thus, getting such a rare


    crystal free of charge, was no doubt like winning a great lottery for Rocky. He never thought he would


    be so lucky.


    Realizing that Marcia didn''t kill him, but offered him an extremely precious treasure, Rocky raised his


    eyebrows and took it without any hesitation. He thought of it as a favor that she was returning to him as


    he had offered her two bottles of magical saliva.


    "And these three yellow spiritual crystals are for the small¡­ No, I should say, it is for the big guy now..."


    Marcia continued as she delivered them to Rocky. He hadn''t yet recovered from his ecstasy after


    getting the free and rare gift, i.e. the spiritual power gathering crystal from Marcia. Upon that she was


    giving three yellow spiritual crystals to him. Surprised at her gesture, he felt he would faint with such big


    surprises.


    "All right," Rocky replied lightly and took them as well. Despite the confusion and the mix of emotions


    he felt inside, he looked rather calm outside.


    "Well, there is one more thing..." Marcia thought for a while and asked, "Tell me, what''s the nature of


    your dragon spiritual power?"

 Chapter 53 Enhancing Rapidly (Part One)

    Chapter 53 Enhancing Rapidly (Part One)


    "It doesn''t have any nature," Rocky answered.


    "That''s not possible. Give me your hand," Marcia doubted what he said so she grabbed Rocky''s hand


    at once before he could even react. Meanwhile, she sent some of her spiritual power into Rocky''s body.


    "Eh? It really doesn''t have any nature. Also, it seems that you..." Marcia suddenly put on an evil smile


    as if she had found Rocky''s secret, but she soon solemnly said again, "How could it have no nature? It


    is way different from the recordation of the Dragon Master n." She seemed to have been looking for


    something in the Magic Spiritual Space from where she then took out a book from and said, "This Vast


    Neb Skill is at the Earthly Stage and whose power has no nature. Though it isn''t the spiritual method


    of the Dragon Master n, it is created by a powerful royal spirit maniptor."


    "How powerful was he?" Rocky asked.


    "I will tell you once you seed in mastering this skill. But you have to raise your power up to the


    Earthly Stage before you could begin practicing this skill. Even if you could cultivate at a high speed,


    you would still need to cultivate for at least one year before you can reach the Earthly Stage. So you


    have to be very patient," Marcia said with a snort.


    "I''m afraid I cannot wait for that long," Rocky said worriedly.


    "The Vast Neb Skill not only contains the form of the spiritual method, but also the


    matter what happens," Marcia warned Rocky as she passed the Vast Neb Skill to him.


    "Why are you suddenly being so nice to me?" Rocky asked as soon as he took the Vast Neb Skill.


    He had been quite suspicious of Marcia''s recent behavior, but since she gave him these things for free,


    he epted them all.


    "Well. It is because I don''t like taking others'' things for free. So you can take this as payment for your


    miracle liquid. After all, I am no longer in need of any of these things," Marcia hesitated for a while


    before she could reply. It was actually all an excuse. She was nice to him because she wanted to use


    Rocky''s power of the Holy Dragon Bead. Besides, she had been feeling something strange towards


    Rocky.


    Rocky could tell that Marcia was very secretive and he knew that she would not tell him the truth so he


    decided not to bother asking her again. He didn''t believe that pennies could fall from the heaven.


    "I should be leaving," Marcia felt awkward to stay longer in the room with Rocky alone. Although Uriah


    was also there, she was still getting ready to leave.


    "General Gorgeous. Where could I see you again?" Rocky hesitated for a few seconds before he


    stopped her to ask.


    "See me again? Why would you need to see me again?" Marcia asked in confusion.


    "If I get my hands on more miracle liquid, I could send some to you," Rocky showed her that he could


    also make up creative excuses to see her.


    "I guess I could ask someone else to... No. No one else is allowed to know about this." Marcia was


    going to say that she would just ask someone else to take it, but she thought that it would be very


    inappropriate. After considering for a while, she took out the delicate dagger with a sheath that she


    used thest time when she tried to kill Rocky.


    "You can take my Frozen Wind Dagger. Whenever you want to see me, you cane to my general''s


    mansion with it. There is a unique Snowke Mark on the Frozen Wind Dagger which cannot be copied


    by others. It represents me and only me. My guardians will recognize it the moment you show it to


    them. Besides, the Frozen Wind Dagger is made up of a bone which belonged to a dragon that had


    lived for a millennium. It can greatly strengthen your spiritual power. You may also use it to save your


    life when necessary." Marcia threw the Frozen Wind Dagger towards Rocky. She then disappeared in a


    sh.


    Looking at the sheath decorated with gems, Rocky pulled the dagger out if it. The dagger immediately


    emitted a chilling and dazzling energy.


    "It was certainly a good deal to exchange two bottles of magical saliva for so many precious things,"


    Rocky murmured excitedly as he looked at the spiritual power gathering crystal and three yellow


    spiritual crystals in his left hand, and the Vast Neb Skill and the Frozen Wind in his right hand. Every


    one of these treasures weren''t easy for any spirit maniptor to get, but he acquired them all in one


    breath.


    But as the old saying goes, "Don''t show your valuables." Rocky put away the spiritual power gathering


    crystal and the three yellow spiritual crystals with the Frozen Wind Dagger. He then read through the


    Vast Neb Skill and burned the whole book using his spiritual power after he memorized every word


    written inside it.


    Rocky heard people talking outside his room after he just arranged everything discreetly. He


    immediately opened his door and saw a group of men crowded in front of the door of his room. Some


    of them even fell on the ground as he opened the door.


    "What are you doing here?" Rocky asked them as he stared at them angrily with his arms crossed.


    Seeing that Rocky was angered, these trainees all scattered at once.


    At that time, Flint also came back. He gave Rocky a strange look as he asked, "Do you know General


    Marcia?"


    "No, I don''t. Why, what''s it to you?" Rocky answered while shaking his head.


    "Then why would she ask for you specifically to show her around? Everyone was talking about it," Flint


    said.


    "I don''t know, I absolutely have no idea. Did she leave yet?" Rocky asked innocently.


    "Yes, she just did," Flint replied as he warned him, "You should watch yourself for the next few days.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I''m afraid that someone may give you trouble because of this."


    "Well. I don''t really care. If they do give me trouble, I will just ask Uriah to ''y'' with them," Rocky said


    disdainfully. He then seemed to suddenly think about something so he asked Flint, "Do you have


    anything like... maybe small bags? Would you mind if I borrowed one?"


    Flint went towards his bed and searched for something. After a while, he took out a palm-sized silk bag


    and threw it at Rocky. Rocky saw there was a word ''Ji'', Flint''s surname, embroidered on the silk red


    bag. It had a golden mark which looked like an emblem on it.


    "Flint, you must havee from a very rich family. This bag looks very beautiful, as if it was made very


    delicately," Rocky couldn''t help but guess. This was the first time that he asked about Flint''s


    background.


    Flint nced at Rocky before he left with his Cloud Tiger without saying a word.


    "Humph. He probably thinks he was so cool for doing that," Rocky snorted as he put the spiritual power


    gathering crystal and the yellow spiritual crystals into the silk bag Flint lent him. He then went to the


    bamboo grove with Uriah.


    Because Rocky had just got the spiritual power gathering crystal, he was eager to try some


    experiments. Though it was still daytime and he could be easily seen by other people, he couldn''t help


    but hunker down beside the pond as he held the spiritual power gathering crystal in his left hand. He


    was not sure how much magic the spiritual power gathering crystal had in it so he did not take the


    magical saliva first.

 Chapter 54 Enhancing Rapidly (Part Two)

    Chapter 54 Enhancing Rapidly (Part Two)


    Rocky concentrated and activated the fifth grade of the Mysterious Dragon Skill as he soon felt the


    dragon spiritual power immediately linked with the spiritual power gathering crystal. The spiritual power


    gathering crystal began to twinkle constantly and gathered the spiritual energy between heaven and


    the earth. With the linking of the spiritual power, the spiritual power the gathering crystal absorbed was


    flown into Rocky''s body through a channel which was served as a vessel growing outside his body.


    Because it was the first time Rocky ever used the spiritual power gathering crystal and he was


    mesmerized by the magic and the wonderful feeling, he sat beside the pond for entirely one day and


    one night.


    When he opened his eyes, a sharp light was emitted out of his body. At the same time, he jumped into


    the air. With the powerful spiritual power rushing out of his body, the multicolored light shone fiercely


    like the sun.


    Rumble!


    Under the strong impact of the spiritual power, the dust around the pond was blown into the air as the


    once quiet pond rippled violently.


    "I think I''ve just reached the fifth grade of the Mortal Stage!" Rocky muttered in surprise the moment he


    cultivating through the spiritual power gathering crystal for an entire day. It was as exciting as riding the


    rollercoaster.


    Rocky needed at least ten days to half a month before he was able to reach the fifth grade of the Mortal


    Stage. But currently, he was able to break into the fifth grade of the Mortal Stage so quickly with the


    help of the magic power of the spiritual power gathering crystal.


    "General Gorgeous. I love you so much!" Rocky couldn''t help but kiss the spiritual power gathering


    crystal before he put it back into the silk bag. If anyone knew that Rocky had such a magical treasure in


    his possession, they would definitely try their best to take it away from him.


    It was already afternoon. Apparently, Rocky had already missed his morning training. When he had


    returned to his room, he was immediately requested to go to Mia''s office.


    "Is this your office?" It was Rocky''s first time toe to the ce where Mia worked in so he couldn''t


    help but look around in curiosity. The office was huge but the decorations were rather simple. It was not


    luxurious as one would expect but just a in room with a pleasant smell from incense.


    Mia was sitting behind a wide table as she stared at Rocky who was touring her office.


    "Are you done looking around?" Mia asked in a cold voice.


    Hearing what Mia said, Rocky shrugged his shoulders as he turned around and smiled at Mia. "I was


    wondering why Master Mia would ask me toe here," he asked but he knew the answer very well.


    "Why didn''t you take part in today''s morning training?" Mia asked in a low voice.


    "Women feel ufortable for a few days every month. Actually, men could also go through the same


    situation. Today was one of those days I felt so ufortable when I woke up in the morning..." Rocky


    was talking rubbish.


    "Nonsense!" Mia stopped him immediately. Actually, she did not ask Rocky here to exin the reason


    for his absence this morning. She wanted to ask him about something else.


    Mia stood up and walked towards Rocky as she looked Rocky in the eyes and asked, "Did you and


    General Marcia know each other?"


    Rocky immediately realized that Mia also cared about what had happened between him and Marcia


    yesterday. She wanted to figure out if there were any secrets between him and Marcia.


    "Of course not, we absolutely didn''t," Rocky lied calmly without flushing. He surely was an expert in


    lying to women.


    Hearing that Rocky denied instantly, Mia frowned and asked, "Then where did you bring General


    Marcia? Did she tell you anything interesting?"


    "We just walked around, and she just asked how our daily training went on." Rocky was merely making


    stuff up. He did not know what Mia was going to say if he had told her that they had not gone anywhere


    and the two of them had talked about a lot of secrets in his room.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "That was it? Nothing else?" Mia asked again.


    Rocky just shook his head.


    "Good," Mia sighed softly. Marcia suddenly said that she wanted to watch their training, but she ended


    up asking Rocky to show him around with just the two of them. Therefore, the ministers were all


    wondering that whether it was because they had done anything wrong that might''ve offended Marcia


    yesterday.


    As the head of the dragon field, Mia was also concerned about the current situation, so she wanted to


    ask Rocky about it. Besides, she also cared a little about the close rtionship between Rocky and


    Marcia. They did not look like two people who just met each other for the first time. But she could not


    figure out what kind of rtionship Rocky and Marcia had because the gap between them was so big.


    So she believed that there were no secrets between the two of them.


    Mia would never have guessed that Rocky was the real reason why Marcia came to the dragon field in


    the first ce.


    "Alright. You can leave now. You have to train twice this afternoon. And don''t try to y tricks again. Or


    I''m going to have to teach you a lesson," Mia said coldly.


    Rocky had already known she would say words like these, so he was not surprised at all and just left


    without saying anything


    The Dragon Birth Festival was drawing nearer. The atmosphere in the dragon field grew more and


    more intense. Almost everyone was training and cultivating as hard as they could. They even kept on


    cultivating after the training was over just to gain more power in order to stand out at the festival and


    grab the chance to be famous.


    But there was one guy who disappeared immediately after their daily training.


    "Look. The loser left so soon again."


    "Humph. He must be satisfied that he has reached the second grade of the Mortal Stage."


    "Many people had upgraded from the first grade to the second grade in the past days, and some of


    them had even reached the third grade. What''s more, it was said that Bear and Flint are about to reach


    the fourth grade of the Mortal Stage. So the people like him who was not hardworking and depended


    solely on luck are nothing but losers."


    The training had just ended and most of them had stayed to continue cultivating while Rocky left as


    soon as he could. So the rest of the trainees were all talking about his behavior.


    ''I''m very disappointed. Looks like I have made a huge mistake," Mia who stayed to oversee their


    training was also angry with Rocky as she saw Rocky''s unambitious andzy attitude.


    Rocky went to the kitchen and found something to eat with Uriah. They went directly to the pond the


    moment they finished eating. He was attempting to take a risk again tonight. Last time, he had almost


    killed Uriah when he let Uriah eat the yellow spiritual crystal. Fortunately, he saved its life using his


    dragon spiritual power and it seeded in upgrading its power to a higher grade. Now that he had


    three yellow spiritual crystals in his pocket, he wanted to try something again. Scientists always had a


    thirst for adventure but he seemed to be the most intense daredevil.


    But now that Uriah was a three-star war beast, though it was only at the first grade, it was able to eat


    an entire yellow spiritual crystal without any trouble so he did not worry that what had happenedst


    time would happen again.


    Uriah got excited as it saw Rocky took out the yellow spiritual crystal. The spiritual crystal was


    extremely attractive to the spirit-manipted beasts. None of the spirit-manipted beasts could resist


    the temptation of the special spiritual power emitting from the spiritual crystal. So the spiritual crystals


    at higher grades would attract the stronger spirit-manipted beasts. The smart ones of the spirit-


    manipted beasts would not eat the entire spiritual crystal but would instead surround it and slowly


    absorb the spiritual power from the spiritual crystal. This was also why spiritual crystals at higher levels


    were harder to get because if you wanted to get one, you would have to deal with one or more spirit-


    manipted beasts. So a spirit maniptor who was at least at the Heavenly Stage was only able to


    get one yellow spiritual crystal at a time.


    In other words, Rocky was so fortunate that Marcia sent him three yellow spiritual crystals in one


    breath. He couldn''t have been more grateful.

 Chapter 55 Rockys Lucky Charm

    Chapter 55 Rocky''s Lucky Charm


    No one would have ever thought that the spiritual crystal could be used for the cultivation of the


    spiritual power. It was originally used for upgrading the star rating of spirit-manipted beasts and it


    was something that people never thought to try. Rocky utilizing the spiritual crystal to elerate his


    cultivation was a highly risky thing to do. After all, the spiritual power of the spiritual crystal was too


    much for humans to take. One could be injured or even die for even trying. It was a hard lesson that


    they learned from other''s mistakes.


    "Just take it easy. Don''t swallow the whole piece," Rocky said as he ced the yellow spiritual crystal


    in front of Uriah.


    Uriah grabbed the crystal and gave it a lick and it seemed like it had tasted something delicious. It


    suddenly opened its mouth and swallowed the whole thing at once.


    "Whoa, hey! I said take it easy!" Rocky eximed, rolling his eyes at Uriah.


    Uriah grumbled in protest.


    A few moments after swallowing the yellow spiritual crystal, Uriah began writhing in pain and Rocky felt


    a strong surge of spiritual powering from it. The spiritual crystal had begun working. Rocky then


    ryed his dragon spiritual power to his left arm and ced it on Uriah''s forehead. The Dragon Spirit


    Mark around his left arm stared to sparkle.


    The moment the dragon spiritual power entered Uriah''s body, the spiritual power that it obtained from


    the crystal immediately flowed to Rocky''s arm. Rocky then felt as if an explosion was taking ce


    inside his body, which made him tremble in pain.


    Rocky took a deep breath and began cultivating grade six of the Mysterious Dragon Skill. He initially


    could not control the strong spiritual power that he absorbed from Uriah, but his dragon spiritual power


    gradually began to assimte the power and ryed it into his energy meridians. It was the same as


    thest time, but the only difference was that he did not pass out and he felt certain that it worked.


    His dragon spiritual power acted like an energy converter, absorbing Uriah''s spiritual power and then


    assimting it into his body. It was basically magic.


    The wild and violent spiritual power was now totally under Rocky''s control. After the processing of his


    dragon spiritual power, the spiritual power was now circting inside him and was flowing back into


    Uriah''s body at the same time.


    The spiritual me in Rocky''s elixir field changed as well. The me that was originally a murky color


    now gave out a hint of red light, blending with the murky mes.


    Rocky was a royal spirit maniptor. The color of one''s spiritual me depended on the nature of their


    dragon spiritual power. Everyone''s spiritual me had one single color, but Rocky''s spiritual me now


    had two. It was pretty much unheard of.


    That only meant the dragon spiritual power he gained from the Holy Dragon Bead must have had


    something special about it.


    However, Rocky was currently so engrossed in his cultivation that he did not notice the change in his


    spiritual me.


    The spiritual power from the crystal was something that was beyond what a human''s body can take,


    and it was now circting inside Rocky''s energy meridians. Subsequently, a faint halo of light glowed


    around him. Once a spirit maniptor surpassed the Earthly Stage, a halo would glow around his or


    her body. The extent of its luminance indicated how strong a spirit maniptor was.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    A powerful spirit maniptor like Marcia would be capable of controlling the spiritual power that the


    halo exerted. The halo could be as powerful as raging mes, making an area of about a hundred


    meters around a spirit maniptor inessible.


    In Rocky''s case, his spiritual me was in the process of forming. The glow of the halo around him


    signified that he was now closer to reaching the Earthly Stage, and the brighter his halo glowed, the


    closer he was to the Earthly Stage.


    The halo looked like a bunch of fireflies as it glowed prominently inside the dark bamboo grove. It


    glowed until the break of dawn.


    "I''m close to grade six of the Mortal Stage now," Rocky murmured as he slowly opened his eyes. He


    had advanced by leaps and bounds after just one night of cultivation. He had just reached grade five of


    the Mortal Stage a few days ago and now he was close to grade six. Such a great progress within a


    short period would definitely knock the wind down out of everyone in the Wild Spirit Land.


    Rocky would have been ecstatic with joy and excitement by now, but he was calmer and cooler than


    before. He had realized that he had been taking his progress for granted. He was stunned when he first


    learned that his dragon spiritual power was out of the ordinary. Although the nature of his spiritual


    power was still undefined, it had the special capability of absorbing others'' spiritual power. He was


    even further surprised when he found out that his spiritual power was able to assimte others'' spiritual


    power into his body.


    It was not something that modern theory could exin, but Rocky felt that this special ability of his was


    one of a kind in the entire Wild Spirit Land and he believed that was capable of creating a miracle.


    He might be the first and only spirit maniptor who had sessfully used the spiritual crystal in


    cultivation, which was already a miracle in its own right.


    This miracle was just the beginning.


    After tasting the sweet benefits that the spiritual crystal brought to him, he couldn''t possibly stop now.


    In the next two days, he tried cultivating with the help of the magical saliva along with the yellow


    spiritual crystal at the same time. He knew fairly well that it was another highly dangerous thing to do.


    However, he was quite satisfied with the oue before, so it was a risk he was more than willing to


    take.


    Rocky had reached grade seven of the Mortal Stage by the day before the Dragon Birth Festival


    arrived. Meanwhile, Uriah was now close to reaching the third grade of the three-star level, making it


    almost invincible against those war beasts at its same level.


    "Only one yellow spiritual crystal left. I would be able to upgrade to grade eight of the Mortal Stage. It


    seems that I have to exchange the magical saliva for General Beauty''s yellow spiritual crystals," Rocky


    contemted. It would be impossible for him to get a hold of even one yellow spiritual crystal by


    himself. As he thought about it, he remembered Uriah was a great help in making all the progress that


    had been achieving possible. If not for Uriah''s magical saliva, Rocky would have had no chance in


    saving Marcia out of danger.


    Uriah was really Rocky''s lucky charm.


    All of a sudden, the bamboo leaves rustled.


    Rocky turned around and saw a figure walking with a white tiger. It was Flint and his Cloud Tiger. After


    Rocky had triggered the Cloud Tiger''s potential, he and Flint had been getting closer with each other.


    Every now and then, Flint would walk the Cloud Tiger around the bamboo grove.

 Chapter 56 Hello There

    Chapter 56 Hello There


    "Do you want to use your Cloud Tiger against my Uriah?" Rocky was teasing Flint.


    "That won''t be necessary. We are all going to the Dragon Birth Festival tomorrow. I just came over to


    tell you this, in case you forgot," Flint said.


    "Damn! I almost forgot. Thank you." Rocky just remembered that Mia had mentioned it two weeks ago.


    Flint gave Rocky a nod and then turned to leave with his Cloud Tiger. He stopped suddenly and turned


    to Rocky. "I''m looking forward to seeing your performance with Uriah tomorrow." After that, he left.


    "What are you expecting to see anyway? Is he in love with me or something? That would be too much."


    Rocky mused to himself and started practicing on the rock by the pool.


    The following morning, he made it back to his room earlier, but Flint was nowhere to be seen. It was not


    until he had changed his clothes that Flint came back, sweating profusely.


    "Where did you go at this hour of the day? Still so early," Rocky asked.


    "I went for a warm-up with my Cloud Tiger," Flint answered.


    "It looks like you are looking forward to the match at the Dragon Birth Festival," Rockymented.


    "Of course. I want to prove myself." Flint didn''t say anything else.


    "You are already very strong now. What''s there to prove?" Rocky had heard on his way back that Flint


    was already at the fourth grade of Mortal Stage, which meant that Bear was the only match for him


    among the thirty royal spirit maniptors besides Rocky himself. They had been training in dragon field


    for just two months and Flint had managed to achieve the fourth grade of Mortal Stage. His progress


    had impressed them all.


    "We are different as there has never been any expectation of you. But I grew up with them, so I have to


    be stronger. Otherwise I would end up disappointing so many people." Flint grew solemn as he had


    been carrying too much for too long. He could barely breathe under such pressure.


    Rocky still did not get the meaning of his word and just gave a weak smile.


    After some preparation, they headed for the assembly at dragon field with Uriah and the Cloud Tiger.


    Most of the spiritual maniptors had already gathered on the field with their war beasts. They all


    looked excited and eager to try. There were some who gathered around Bear, ttering him about his


    attainment of the fourth of Mortal Stage two days earlier than Flint. They all believed Bear would win


    the contest hands down. So they eagerly sucked up to him.


    When Rocky and Flint showed up, Bear looked at them ferociously. Clearly he was still holding a


    grudge against Rocky.


    Rocky was used to this kind of arrogance, so he simply ignored Bear, who was obviously fuming from


    thest loss, when Uriah had almost clipped the wing of his Lion Eagle.


    There were a couple of carriages parked by the sidelines as Mia took her deputies around.


    When she noticed Rocky''s arrival, a weird look shed through her eyes, but she regained her


    escort them to the square where Dragon Birth Festival would be held. She summoned the Scarlet


    me Dragon and left then.


    Rocky and Flint along with other spiritual maniptors jumped onto their carriage and the whole


    convoy left the dragon field slowly.


    "Hey! Did you hear? Magic Phoenix Empire is going to send an ace along with some rookie phoenix


    spirit maniptors. That ace is a woman of the new generation named Erica Duan¡ªa stunning beauty,


    from what I''ve heard."


    "Really? How gorgeous is she?"


    "I wouldn''t know about that. However, the Magic Phoenix Empire is famous for its beautiful women,


    who also pull the double roles of influential spiritual maniptors."


    Rocky and some other spiritual maniptors enjoyed some chitchat along the way.


    "Erica Duan?" Flint froze the second he heard this name.


    "You know her?" Rocky asked when he noticed how his friend''s face lit up at the mention of the name.


    "I have heard much about her. Word has it that she graduated to a phoenix spirit maniptor at the


    young age of eleven, which was something unheard of. She turned up on Magic Phoenix Empire''s


    radar, and with the help of her n, rose to be the first disciple from Phoenix to break into the fifth


    grade of the Mortal Stage. She is a genius with an incredible track record. It only took her twelve years


    to make it to the ninth grade of the Heavenly Stage, which was very close to a breakthrough to the


    Supernal Stage. Her development was faster than even the Crown Prince at the time," Flint exined.


    "That Alston?" Rocky squinted.


    "You have no idea what you''re talking about. Alston, with whom you went to the Grand Dragon Hall, is


    the strongest disciple among the younger generation of the Holy Dragon Empire. And he has set many


    records. He is now at the Supernal Stage, which you might not reach in another twenty years. Not


    unless you are gifted as Erica. At least, that may give you some chance," Flint said seriously. The


    reason he didn''t mention it earlier was to protect Rocky''s ego and dignity. Now that Rocky brought up


    Erica, Flint had to exin.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Supernal Stage? I didn''t know he was all that strong." Which of course was true. He didn''t know back


    then, but it wouldn''t have mattered to him. Rocky was far stronger than Alston right now. So Rocky just


    smiled at Flint''sment.


    Now that they were on this topic, Rocky looked back in amazement at how it took him only two months


    to make it to the seventh grade of the Mortal Stage, from the first grade. Unbelievable! The


    achievements of Alston and Erica paled inparison.


    Flint was surprised at how calm Rocky was when he talked about these prodigies, but he said nothing


    more.


    As the carriages slowly came to a stop, Rocky could hear the lively chatter from all around. They


    stepped out to a square decorated withnterns and ribbons. The whole ce was boisterous today.


    Looking around, Rocky couldn''t help but admire how smartly everyone in the square was dressed.


    Most of them were high ranking families, ministers, other dignitaries and powerful spirit maniptors.


    The whole square was heavily guarded with guards everywhere on the ground, and several royal spirit


    maniptors riding their dragons on patrol.


    "Prince Basil......" A beautiful and tender voice came calling the prince.


    Rocky turned and saw Lena approaching with two of her maids. Her stunning looks caught the


    attention of everyone at the square.


    "Hello there, little prettydy." Rocky greeted cheerily, the moment he saw her.


    "What are you talking about? I am not little. I am all grown up!" Lena ignored all the curious looks from


    the crowd and walked straight to Rocky.


    "Then I''ll just cut it to prettydy. Although,rge and lovely would be more fitting," Rocky said while


    staring at Lena''s big bust.


    "It''s only been two months since Ist saw you, and you have be such a slick." At his lustful gaze,


    Lena rolled her eyes. She was angry, but she casually let it pass. After all, she was a girl, and one who


    had no problem with beingplimented.

 Chapter 57 Is It Really You

    Chapter 57 Is It Really You


    "You''ve really changed a lot! You''ve appear much stronger now and I hardly even recognized you. The


    traces of that frail little boy that you once were ispletely gone!" Lena gushed as she surveyed


    Rocky from head to toe. Although Rocky had changed greatly in the recent months, it only took Lena a


    short while after stepping out of the carriage to recognize him. She was aware that the new royal spirit


    maniptors woulde visit to celebrate the Dragon Birth Festival, Rocky included.


    The young nobles and spirit maniptors watched as Rocky socialized with Lena, talking,ughing,


    even holding hands and acting close towards each other. They all grew jealous of him. They were all


    surprised when they witnessed Rocky acting intimate with Marciast time. Now, he was socializing


    with Lena, a Witch from the Holy Dragon Empire. It was all unexpected. Their brows furrowed as they


    tried to figure out how Rocky seemingly became so charismatic and attractive in the eyes of the two


    stunning beauties.


    "I thought you''d say that you missed me." Rocky pouted and pretended to be disappointed.


    Lena lightly chuckled and yed along. She shook Rocky''s hands and said, "Alright, fine. I missed you


    a little bit and I''ve been worried about you all the time. How have they been treating you at the dragon


    field? Are you being bullied over there?"


    "Am I being bullied? Are you kidding me?" Rocky quipped. He then turned around to face his teenaged


    Is that right? Have you been bullying me?"


    The teenagers'' eyes widened in fear. They all hurriedly shook their heads. None of them dared to


    offend Rocky.


    "You see? I''m the boss here!" Rocky said, ncing back at Lena with a big grin on his face.


    "Oh my goodness. What luck has befallen you? You''re so imperious now." Lena put her hand over her


    mouth to stifle augh. Lena noticed that Rocky had morphed into a different man. He was energetic


    and even his personality had be bright and outgoing.


    "Bah, don''t talk nonsense! I''ll have you know that I''ve kept a pretty low profile and stayed away from


    trouble," Rocky responded, cheerfully smiling. He then fell quiet and examined the beautiful girl in front


    of him. ''Lena is so tender and caring towards Basil, but he didn''t know enough to appreciate her. Ugh! I


    will not let this blockhead squander his chances with Lena! I will win her over for Basil!"


    Rocky thought to himself and smirked.


    "Well, I hear you''re already at grade two of the Mortal Stage. That''s quite impressive! Keep up your


    efforts! After all, your cultivation practice is closely linked to the Holy Dragon Bead," Lena encouraged.


    Rocky could not help but smile. Had Lena known that he had already reached grade seven of the


    Mortal Stage, she would have given him a kiss right then and there. However, Rocky did not want to


    give himself away by showing off his skill.


    "Your Royal Highness, it''s almost time for us to step into the square. The representatives of the Magic


    Phoenix Empire and the Holy Dragon Empire will soon arrive," Lena''s handmaid reminded her.


    "Ah, yes," Lena responded, feeling somewhat disappointed. She had not seen Rocky for a long time


    and wanted to spend some time with him to have a little catching up. However, she had other


    responsibilities and had to give top priority to her work. "You have to excuse me, Basil. I have to go


    now. Take care of yourself!" she told Rocky. With that, she left with her two handmaids.


    "I never expected that you knew Her Royal Highness very well¡­" Flint said as he walked up to Rocky.


    "Indeed, she was my childhood sweetheart." Rocky longingly gazed at Lena.


    "I think you''re the only one who has ever won the favor of Her Royal Highness." Flint had frequently


    heard about Lena but had seldom met her. He knew that Lena had be a Witch in the Holy Dragon


    Empire when she was still very young. Like a princess, Lena had been coddling by the emperor and


    loved by thousands of people. Coupled with the fact that she had a special identity, very few people


    coulde near her. However, once Flint saw that Lena was actually very approachable and


    considerate towards Rocky, he started to have a better impression of her.


    "Hey, are you feeling okay? Could it be that you lost your heart to her at the first sight? Back off, pal.


    She''s mine!" Rocky sarcastically eximed as he began to suspect that Flint might be harbouring


    feelings for Lena.


    "Alright. Bye," Flint rolled his eyes and sneered at Rocky. He then turned around and began to walk


    away.


    "I was joking, Flint!" Rocky loudly said,ughing as he approached his friend.


    A few minutester, the teenagers, including Rocky, were led to the makeshift resting shed where Mia


    was already eagerly waiting for their arrival. Mia then ordered them to bring their war beasts to the


    stable to be fed while they rested in the shed.


    Rocky and the rest of the teenagers had just returned to the makeshift resting shed when they


    suddenly heard amotioning from the direction of the passage that lead to the square.


    Rocky hastily looked around and soon found the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire, Lena, and the


    Priest Dean walking alongside two women in brocade phoenix robes. The woman on the left seemed to


    be about forty years old. She had arching eyebrows and red phoenix eyes. She was aging but she had


    a well-maintained beauty. She also exuded an aura of powerful authority, being a spirit maniptor at


    the Divine Stage. She was Felicia Feng, the imperial preceptor of the Magic Phoenix Empire. She was


    leading a delegation to the Holy Dragon Empire to celebrate the Dragon Birth Festival. The delegation


    wasposed of several phoenix spirit maniptors who represented the Magic Phoenix Empire.


    The woman on the right was much younger, probably in her early twenties. She looked divine in her


    white brocade phoenix robe that made her eyes look as clear as a spring. However, as beautiful and


    exquisite her face was, it showed no emotions.


    She was the one who was causing all themotion. She had stolen everyone''s attention and became


    the sensation of the Dragon Birth Festival. She was none other than Erica, the best spirit maniptor


    among the young generation in the Magic Phoenix Empire. Young as she was, she had already


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    reached grade nine of the Heavenly Stage. Felicia was Erica''s master.


    Most of the young nobles and spirit maniptors who came to celebrate the Dragon Birth Festival were


    fervent admirers of the exquisitely beautiful Erica. It was quite natural that her arrival at the square


    would cause an uproar.

 Chapter 58 The Formidable Opponents

    Chapter 58 The Formidable Opponents


    "She looks breathtakingly beautiful. Her charm must be at par with that of Marcia''s and Lena''s." Rocky


    observed as he stroked his jaw. His eyes sparkled with admiration. He knew Erica was always quite the


    beauty, but seeing her up close only reinforced that truth.


    Felicia and Erica were warmly weed by the crowd. They went across the square, along with the


    emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire, and sat gingerly on their designated seats at the end of the


    square. The princes including Alston and ministers of the Holy Dragon Empire waiting there made their


    salutations to Felicia to show their respect.


    The instant Alston saw Erica, his mind became unsettled.


    "Preceptor Felicia, please take a seat." The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire respectfully reached


    out to invite Felicia.


    "Your Majesty, you''re wee." Felicia nodded. She waited for the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire


    to sit before she settled herself on the seat of honor beside him.


    Then Lena sat down with Erica aside. When chatters and murmurs of the guests simmered down,


    Priest Dean took a step forward to announce the beginning of the Dragon Birth Festival.


    Soon, people sang and danced in the center of the square in an ecstasy of joy.


    "Thanks to Her Majesty, we have the great honor to receive Preceptor Felicia at the Dragon Birth


    Festival of the Holy Dragon Empire. Please send my warmest appreciation to her when you return," the


    emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire said with a benign countenance, humbly presenting himself. As


    was known by most people, Felicia was the white-haired person of the empress of the Magic Phoenix


    Empire. She was delegated to take charge of most of the principal affairs in the Magic Phoenix Empire.


    This showed that she was a person of high influence there. Thus, the emperor of the Holy Dragon


    Empire had to treat her with utmost respect.


    "Your Majesty, you''re wee. Our empires have thrived in good rtionships throughout. It''s the


    honor of the Magic Phoenix Empire to be here to watch the Dragon Birth Festival of the Holy Dragon


    Empire. Her Majesty was very much enthused with your invitation, so shemanded me to take


    Erica, my disciple, and seven new phoenix spirit maniptors with me. This is a great opportunity for


    them to broaden their horizons. They can also exchange experience and skills with the royal spirit


    maniptors of the Holy Dragon Empire. From what I''ve heard, one of the new royal spirit maniptors


    even fused with the Holy Dragon Bead. As far as I can recall, it is the holy treasure of the Holy Dragon


    Empire from centuries ago," Feliciamented, her eyes directly fixed on the emperor''s visage.


    "You''re very much abreast about the information..." The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire was both


    impressed and taken aback with the mention of the Holy Dragon Bead. He forced augh, trying to


    evade the embarrassing conversation, so he changed the subject and said, "The thirty royal spirit


    maniptors of the Holy Dragon Empire are preparing there. Where are the seven new phoenix spirit


    maniptors you''ve spoken of?"


    "Erica." Felicia nodded in Erica''s direction on the lower floor, sending her a signal that she was being


    summoned.


    Responding to the signal given to her, Erica stood up and whistled. Suddenly, a chromatic shadow of


    phoenix showed up from a wing of the square. With glittering light, it looked beautiful and sumptuous.


    Seen from afar, it flew over carrying a few people.


    "Is this the Glint Phoenix?" the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire asked, obviously surprised with the


    disy before him.


    The Glint Phoenix was a breed of rare spirit-manipted beasts. The Magic Phoenix Empire inherited


    the ability of the Phoenix Master n. Due to this, its phoenix spirit maniptors could control the


    phoenix, a higher spiritual creature, which was the only rare spiritual treasure on the Wild Spirit Land at


    par with the dragons. It could also be divided into the war phoenix and the spiritual phoenix.


    The Glint Phoenix was not actually the purebred phoenix. It was only considered as a breed of spiritual


    beasts. However, it was said that it inherited an extinct capability of the ancient spiritual phoenix. To be


    specific, it could be reborn after nirvana. On top of it all, it increased its power by double after each


    nirvana. Moreover, the Glint Phoenix was so rare that it was considered much more preciouspared


    to some kinds of spiritual phoenixes. Therefore, there were hardly any stories and information about it.


    Only a few people of the Holy Dragon Empire could recognize it.


    In addition, the Glint Phoenix had a tendency to be arrogant and disdainful, making it troublesome to


    discipline. For that reason, it was practically an impossible task to turn it into a spirit-manipted beast.


    "Your Majesty, it''s surprising that you could recognize the Glint Phoenix. This is the four-star spiritual


    beast my disciple subdued a year ago," Felicia coolly mentioned, but deep inside she couldn''t help but


    feel smug of what her disciple gained.


    Upon hearing Felicia''s words, the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire and Priest Dean were


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    astonished. Though they had heard that Erica had a four-star spiritual beast with excellent natural


    endowments, they never thought that it would be a Glint Phoenix. Actually, her Glint Phoenix wasn''t


    remarkable in its current state. But with its inherent ability to increase power after nirvana, in time, it


    would surely grow stronger and would take its ce in the top ten.


    "Miss Erica, it is no doubt that your power and capacity is immense since you could tame the Glint


    Phoenix to be the spirit-manipted beast of your own," the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire


    "Thank you, Your Majesty. I''m honored," Erica replied, showing neither indication of being humble or


    haughty.


    At the point, the Glint Phoenix had arrived at the sky above the head of the emperor of the Holy Dragon


    Empire. Everyone present couldn''t help but be stupefied in awe at the amazing scene before them.


    Then, seven figuresnded together and got down on one knee before the emperor of the Holy Dragon


    Empire. They said in chorus, "Your Majesty, we are the phoenix spirit maniptors from the Magic


    Phoenix Empire."


    "Please stand up. You don''t need to do this," the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire said as he waved


    his hand.


    The seven phoenix spirit maniptors stood up at themand of the emperor of the Holy Dragon


    Empire. The members wereposed of five women and two men. The phoenix spiritual power was


    known for being too gentle, therefore most phoenix spirit maniptors of the Magic Phoenix Empire


    were women. Very few men have the capacity to be phoenix spirit maniptors. But once men


    could pass as phoenix spirit maniptors, they would be excellent.


    ncing over the seven before them, the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire and Priest Dean donned


    a serious expression. They found one of them even had reached the sixth grade of the Mortal Stage,


    two of them at the fifth grade and the rest four between the third grade and the fourth grade.


    While on their end, the best new royal spirit maniptors of the Holy Dragon Empire were just at the


    fourth grade of the Mortal Stage. The contrast between the two empires was ring.


    "The Magic Phoenix Empire is truly a gxy of talents," the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire


    apuded, keeping hisposure the whole while.


    "Your Majesty, we are nowhere near the Holy Dragon Empire," Felicia humbly mentioned.


    "Preceptor Felicia, what''s your n for the skills exchange? I will ask the royal spirit maniptors to


    prepare based on whatever you deem worthy," Priest Dean announced.


    "What I can suggest is for you to select seven new royal spirit maniptors as the contestants. Then,


    we can have a wheel battle between the two sides. The loser will be eliminated while the winner


    remains. The side that has no contestant to send will lose the battle," Felicia dered.


    The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire shifted his gaze to Priest Dean as if looking for an answer.


    Unfortunately, the Priest was as dumbfounded as he was. They stared at each other speechless and


    stunned at Felicia''s proposal. Apparently, it was against the Holy Dragon Empire. But in consideration


    of courtesy to guests, it was awkward of them to evade carrying out Felicia''s n once she had asked.


    Fortunately, they just intended to exchange experience and skills among the spirit maniptors of the


    two empires this time, so winning or losing was of no great importance. However, if the royal spirit


    maniptors lost the battle with enormous incongruity, it would be very much shameful for their empire.


    "Go and arrange it as Preceptor Felicia said," the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire ordered Priest


    Dean.


    Priest Dean nodded immediately and did as he was told.


    Not long after, he came to the rest area.


    "Priest Dean..." Mia called as she bowed down.


    "Thises as a surprise to us, but the phoenix spirit maniptors are so powerful. Although, it makes


    sense because they fused with the power of the spiritual race half a year earlier than us," Priest Dean


    analyzed as he locked eyes with Mia, but he still sounded a little unconvinced.


    "The most powerful of them is merely at the sixth grade of the Mortal Stage. There''s no need to be


    afraid." An arrogant voice came about.


    They all turned their heads, looking for who the owner of the voice was, only to find that it came from


    Rocky who was dozing in the chair aside.


    "You''re good for nothing. Even with a few years more, you still can''t reach the sixth grade of the Mortal


    Stage. Stop deceiving yourself and others," Priest Dean scoffed with cold eyes.

 Chapter 59 The Contest

    Chapter 59 The Contest


    "Someone really thinks highly of himself. You only reach grade two of the Mortal Stage, dude! Are you


    that stupid to think that you are invincible now? Man, you maybe piss your pants when the contest


    starts." Bear chimed in with Priest Dean.


    The other young men began murmuring among themselves andughing at Rocky.


    When Rocky heard Priest Dean and theirughter, he opened his eyes at once and jumped up from his


    chair, with an imposing air. He shot Priest Dean a taunting nce and asked haughtily, "What if the


    tables turn against the phoenix spirit maniptors you''re tipping to win?"


    Everyone looked at Rocky as if he was a lunatic. Nobody took his word seriously and they thought he


    was making some ridiculous jokes.


    "All right! Why don''t you join the contest then?" A sharp voice from the rest area interrupted them.


    Everyone turned to look in the direction of the voice, where a slender woman was passing, dressed in a


    cloak. When she took off the cap, her stunning features left everyone in awe.


    "General Beauty!" Rocky cried out in surprise. Priest Dean and Mia were surprised as well. They knew


    well that Marcia was a quirky person who didn''t like crowded ces and rarely showed up at


    ceremonies.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "General Marcia! Why didn''t you notify us ahead of schedule that you would be attending the function?"


    Priest Dean changed his poker face and tried to fawn on Marcia.


    "How would I have informed you when I didn''t know anything about the event? I was only taking a


    stroll, and it''s by pure coincidence that I passed by here," Marcia answered as she looked at Rocky.


    "May I inform His Majesty of your presence? Please wait for a second. I will have one of my men


    prepare a seat for you," Priest Dean said.


    "You don''t have to do that. I''ve said I''m just passing by. I''m not staying, so it''s not necessary to bother


    His Majesty," Marcia replied, her brows knitting with firmness. Then pointing at Rocky she said, "He


    looks arrogant. Let him join the contest. I want to see what makes him so smug!"


    Rocky smiled and shook his head. He knew Marcia said that on purpose, but he couldn''t figure out the


    reason why she wanted him to participate.


    "General Marcia! Although this is just a minor contest, it''s not wise to count on him for our side. He will


    bring us embarrassment with a resounding defeat," Priest Dean said nervously.


    "Don''t make it such a big deal, Priest Dean! You have said that this is just a little contest. The result


    doesn''t matter that much. I want him join the contest anyway. Do you have a problem with that?"


    Marcia shot a cold re at Priest Dean, pressuring him.


    Beads of sweat broke on Priest Dean''s forehead. Now that Marcia insisted that, he had no way to deny


    Rocky''s participation. Finally, he agreed. "All right, General Marcia.


    Since you ask, I will let him join the game," he promised. Without another word, Marcia turned to Rocky


    with a meaningful smile, before putting on her cap as she left.


    "Priest Dean, are you sure?" Mia asked as she nced at Rocky.


    "Arrange for him to go up in thest round of the bout." Priest Dean nodded and continued, "Choose


    the best six among those boys." Then, he also left.


    "Basil, are you sure about that?" Mia asked, looking at Rocky with cynicism. She was worried that


    Rocky might run away during the contest. If they arranged for Rocky to feature in thest round, he''d


    definitely be up against the best phoenix spirit maniptors.


    But Rocky didn''t answer. Instead, he only smiled at her casually and headed to the beast stable behind


    the rest area to check on Uriah.


    After he left, Mia picked the best six, including Bear and Flint. All of them were at least grade three of


    the Mortal Stage. They were the strongest ones among the thirty royal spirit maniptors, and their war


    beasts were at least two-star.


    But such a team was no match for those phoenix spirit maniptors. Once the preparations were done,


    the contest participants from both sides moved to the stage for the official start of thepetition, ¡ª


    an area, measuring about five hundred meters in diameter at the center of the square.


    The first round began. The two spirit maniptors from the Holy Dragon Empire and the Magic Phoenix


    Empire brought their war beasts along for the match.


    After they bowed to each other, their war beast charged forward first, to signal the beginning of the


    match.


    Although both of them were grade three of the Mortal Stage, the spirit maniptor from the Magic


    Phoenix Empire was stronger by far. It took him a little over twenty minutes to wrap up the battle. Then


    he was given to the second opponent whom he also made short work of.


    On and on, in less than two hours, he alone had easily bundled out four opponents from the Holy


    Dragon Empire.


    Right on home turf, with the emperor himself watching, the Holy Dragon Empire had their backs against


    the wall. Although they knew well they had a formidable opponent this time, the defeat was beyond


    what utterly embarrassing.


    It was until Flint entered the ring that they got some ray of hope. Working with his Cloud Tiger, whose


    Ice nature had been triggered by Rocky, Flintunched a surprise attack that quickly turned the tables,


    handing the Holy Dragon Empire their first taste of victory.


    But the victory was short-lived as Flint met a worthy opponent in the next round. The nature of the


    phoenix spirit maniptor and his war beast was both Fire. The Fire nature was aggressive and so


    good at restraining the Ice nature. Although Flint and that phoenix spirit maniptor were at the same


    level, Flint lost the match in the end, bringing the total number of loses for the Holy Dragon Empire


    loses to five, against only two for the Magic Phoenix Empire.


    That meant Phoenix had five more yers to field, while Holy Dragon had only two left. Next in line


    after Flint, Bear went up amidst wild cheers from all of Holy Dragon who knew their chances were


    minimal and their remaining yers had to fight tooth and nail to save the day. This was almost their


    nobility, Bear was a Ximen ¡ª one of their very best of the best. And true, he didn''t let them down, as he


    handed Holy Dragon their second victory of the day, trouncing the phoenix spirit maniptor who had


    defeated Flint.


    They finally saw the chance now. If Bear took down another one, the score would be five to four. That


    would be a better way to wrap up the day. However, their expectations fizzled, the moment they saw


    the next phoenix spirit maniptor in the ring. Although Bear was a talented man, his opponent was a


    ss higher. It was ridiculous to expect another victor for Holy Dragon.


    Six to three, Holy Dragon was again exposed, unless something drastic happened. And so they once


    more rallied all their support for their next man in the ring. Logically, theirst yer was the strongest.


    He might have a chance or even turn everything around. However, their jaws dropped when they saw a


    man, strutting to the ring without his war beast.


    It was Rocky, who joined the contest purely on Marcia''s insistence.


    Just on purpose, Rocky didn''t bring Uriah along with him to the ring. That way, no one would know


    which grade his war beast had reached. What''s more, he could easily take down these phoenix spirit


    maniptor, even without Uriah''s help.

 Chapter 60 The Useless Prince

    Chapter 60 The Useless Prince


    "Oh, I know who he is! He is the useless prince! Why does hee here?"


    "I don''t know either. He doesn''t even reach the third grade of the Mortal Stage. Why would it be him


    who goes up for thest round? Did the Holy Dragon Empire make a mistake?"


    "Yeah, maybe you are right. How could he possiblypare with the phoenix spirit maniptors from


    the Magic Phoenix Empire? They can probably defeat him in the blink of an eye! Holy moly! He is just


    going to make this situation way uglier!"


    "Look! He doesn''t even bring his war beast! Does that mean he''s trying to surrender right from the


    start? Or maybe he doesn''t even have a war beast of his own? That''s just embarrassing!"


    People began murmuring among themselves.


    Even the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire was surprised to see Rockying up in thest round.


    "Priest Dean, what happened? What''s the reason behind this?" the emperor looked at Priest Dean and


    asked him with worry.


    "Your Majesty, I shall exin everythingter," Priest Dean whispered. Because Felicia was present at


    the area, Priest Dean didn''t tell the emperor beforehand that Marcia requested for Rocky to join the


    contest. As he expected, the emperor was caught by surprise the moment he saw that Rocky was


    present.


    The emperor could tell Priest Dean was caught in an awkward situation. To add to that, Felicia sat right


    next to him so the emperor decided to put a stop to the topic and merely nodded at Priest Dean


    instead.


    "What is this piece of crap doing here? Does the whole Holy Dragon Empire run out of other spirit


    maniptors?" Alston whispered furiously.


    But when Lena saw Rocky, she immediately had stars in her eyes. Of course, she didn''t know that


    Rocky''s presence in the contest was made possible by Marcia so she thought it was because Rocky


    fought for himself. It made her feel really happy for Rocky.


    "Oh! Is he the royal spirit maniptor who acquired the dragon spiritual power from the Holy Dragon


    Bead? The yers from the Holy Dragon Empire who came before don''t seem to be the one who has


    fused with the Holy Dragon Bead. Could he be the one? But he looks so weak. The other yers look


    way stronger than him," Erica questioned with a face full of doubt.


    "Well..." The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire was tongue-tied and embarrassed after hearing Erica.


    "Sorry, Miss Erica! The one you just mentioned doesn''t join the game because he has another


    business he has to take care of," Priest Dean exined at once to save the emperor from further


    embarrassment as he nodded at him to let him know he had his back.


    The emperor also understood that if they found out about that the one who gained the dragon spiritual


    power from the Holy Dragon Bead was only a spirit maniptor at the second grade of the Mortal


    Stage, it would be regarded as aughing matter that would soon get spread around the Magic


    Phoenix Empire.


    "Oh yeah? Then the game shouldn''t be any interesting," Erica said arrogantly.


    "Erica! Don''t be so rude!" Felicia reminded.


    "Never mind. She''s right. Thest yer isn''t any better than the ones from earlier," the emperor


    confessed.


    "It might be too early to tell. Thest ones are usually the best ones. He maybe not as weak as he


    seems," Felicia said. She felt something strange about the emperor''s attitude. The Holy Dragon Empire


    knew very well that the Magic Phoenix Empire was way stronger than them. Why would they let a weak


    yer go on the final round? It was rather unexpected. But the trace of spiritual power she felt from


    Rocky was faint and weak. It somehow made her think that that the emperor wasn''t lying.


    ''Then what could the Holy Dragon Empire be nning?'' Felicia wondered to herself.


    As the people kept murmuring among themselves, Rocky had reached the venue and calmly stood in


    front of his opponent.


    The phoenix spirit maniptor who just defeated Bear was a man. "Oh, man! Isn''t there nobody else


    from the Holy Dragon Empire? Now you pester me with a weak spirit maniptor who probably isn''t


    qualified to join this contest. Ha-ha! How could you be so silly? And you didn''t even take your war beast


    with you!? Are you nning to forfeit before the fight even starts?" the man talked arrogantly as he


    made gestures with his hands.


    "Forfeit? Ha-ha! You listen to me very carefully! If I lose to you today then you can just walk all over my


    dead body," Rocky sneered at him.


    "You!" The phoenix spirit maniptor red at Rocky after he heard him.


    "Oh, man! I can''t stand you anymore! Can we just start the game already? If I had to see your face for


    one more second, I would surely have nightmares tonight!" Rocky said with scorn.


    His words ignited the fire of rage in his opponent''s chest. The two-star war beast beside the phoenix


    spirit maniptor let out a raspy roar. And in only a matter of seconds, it rushed right towards Rocky. It


    moved at lightning speed as it pped its ws fiercely.


    Simultaneously, the phoenix spirit maniptor raised up his hands. The second he pped his hands,


    a streak of faint silvery aura fluttered in the breeze that was targeted at Rocky without him knowing.


    Rocky didn''t move a single inch. He stood still and stayed motionless.


    Everyone around them was getting anxious and nervous for Rocky.


    "Has he frozen in fear already? Why isn''t he making any actions?"


    "What a useless and timid asshole! It shouldn''t be a big deal! It''s only a little contest!"


    "Ha-ha! If I were him, I would just kill myself to spare myself from all the embarrassment..."


    The sarcastic voices echoed among the audiences.


    "Basil!" Lena was getting nervous as well. She didn''t understand why Rocky refused to make any


    actions at all.


    "Is he actually trying to kill himself? Is that how he wants to go?" Erica sneered. She thought that Rocky


    had given up.


    While everyone was puzzled by Rocky''s frozen state, an unexpected change happened. The moment


    Rocky summoned his dragon spiritual power, the Dragon Spirit Mark around his left arm began to


    sparkle. What used to be a weak trace of his dragon spiritual power began to rise within a split second.


    It seemed that his spiritual power had increased to the third grade of the Mortal Stage.


    Nobody could believe what they saw with their very eyes.


    Mia who was standing in the rest area was dumbstruck in amazement. "How could that even be


    possible!? When did he reach the third grade of the Mortal Stage? And why haven''t I noticed it at all?"


    The young men behind Mia, including Bear and Flint, were caught off guard as well. None of them


    knew how and when Rocky reached the third grade of the Mortal Stage.


    Meanwhile, the emperor and the others nearly jumped out of their skin when they saw what was


    happening, especially Priest Dean whose jaw almost fell to the ground.


    But they still thought what Rocky did was all in vain. After all, his opponent almost reached the fifth


    grade of the Mortal Stage and had defeated Bear with ease. There was no way he would have trouble


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    with Rocky.


    Rocky knew well what the audiences were thinking. All of a sudden, the light around his left arm


    dazzled brightly. His strength had now increased to the fourth grade of the Mortal Stage.


    It all came out of the blue and none of the spectators expected any of it!


    "Wow! That''s truly surprising!" Erica marveled with her wide eyes. She knew that the way she initially


    thought of Rocky had changed.


    Who could have possibly known that the useless princess could reach the fourth grade in the blink of


    an eye? Nobody had expected it to happen at all.


    The daunting situation that the Magic Phoenix Empire predominated the game seemed to be


    overturned soon.


    That phoenix spirit maniptor was also stunned by Rocky. As he still froze in shock, Rocky shed


    away and seeded in dodging the war beast and the spiritual martial arts attack. In a split second,


    Rocky had disappeared from his vision.


    "Hey!" Rocky patted his opponent''s shoulder to show that he was already behind him.


    But it was already toote before the phoenix spirit maniptor could react. Rocky raised a finger and


    channeled his spiritual power to its tip as he pointed at his opponent''s chest. As soon as his fingertip


    touched the phoenix spirit maniptor''s chest, the powerful spiritual power began to invade his body.


    He was thrown away in an instant as he fell to the ground with a loud bang. He struggled to try and


    stand up for a while but failed.


    Rocky''s surprise attack caught everyone off guard. Silence filled the air. Nobody could believe that


    Rocky just won against the phoenix spirit maniptor. What they found much harder to believe was


    that the useless prince just knocked down a formidable opponent with ease and in such fashion.

 Chapter 61 Hide His Power

    Chapter 61 Hide His Power


    Rocky surprisingly won the fight by just one move. Everyone was left dumbfounded; they could not


    believe that it was possible. They all thought that he was just a loser who was not capable of having


    any skills.


    However, Rocky had been able to reach the fourth grade of the Mortal Stage and had even defeated an


    opponent who had won against the Bear.


    People found such a change hard to ept.


    "Deity Finger... When did he master this skill?" Mia was also surprised at seeing the spiritual martial


    arts that Rocky had just exhibited. She then soon remembered that she had personally practiced with


    Rocky for several days. She noticed that he had a knack for closely imitating her cultivation of the


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    spiritual martial arts. However, she did not think anything of it at the time because she did not expect


    Rocky to actually be able to learn her skill.


    "Has his power already reached the stage where it is strong enough to learn the spiritual martial arts?


    He deliberately intimated my spiritual martial arts and somehow tricked me into instructing him." Mia


    was suddenly enlightened. "It turns out that he had been deceiving me all this time. But what on earth


    did he do to hide his power so well?" she angrily murmured to herself.


    "I wonder if he really is only at the fourth grade of Mortal Stage. Let me see how much power he is


    hiding." Among the shocked crowd, someone was staring daggers at Rocky as thetter stood on


    stage.


    "Basil won! It turns out that he has reached the fourth grade of the Mortal Stage after all. Looks like I


    have been worried for nothing," Lena said, smiling happily.


    ''How was that possible?! When did he reach the fourth grade of the Mortal Stage? Howe no one


    found out?'' Priest Dean was shocked as well. He now regretted taunting and belittling Rocky in front of


    the other trainees. Rocky''s splendid performance was like a p to his face for putting his foot in his


    mouth.


    The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire and Felicia beside him were the only ones who seemed to be


    unperturbed.


    "Your Majesty, you have so many undiscovered talented people in the Holy Dragon Empire. A royal


    spirit maniptor who seemed to only possess a power at the second grade of the Mortal Stage


    suddenly exhibited the power of a fourth grade of the Mortal Stage. I''m curious to know as to what kind


    of cloaking skill he used," Felicia said, impressed.


    The emperor only gave out augh in response. He was also surprised and did not know how to


    respond. Rocky''s excellent behaviour greatly delighted him.


    While most of the people were between a mix of being shocked and being impressed, some were


    extremely annoyed at Rocky''s showing off. One of them was Alston.


    Alston clenched his fists as he red angrily. He had heard that Rocky had reached the second grade,


    but he paid no mind to it. However, Rocky eventually reached the fourth grade in such a short amount


    of time. It was definitely unnatural.


    To everyone''s astonishment, the score was now six to four.


    Rocky''s next opponent was one of the two phoenix spirit maniptors at the fifth grade of the Mortal


    Stage.


    Although Rocky releasing his power at the fourth grade and eventually defeating his opponent caught


    everyone by surprise, no one believed that he would be able to do it again. There was an enormous


    gap between the fourth grade and the fifth grade of the Mortal Stage. Moreover, his opponent had a


    strong two-star war beast that looked like a huge rhinoceros. Rocky was clearly at the major


    disadvantage because he did not have his war beast with him.


    Aside from that, everyone was thinking that Rocky''s power had reached its limit at the fourth grade of


    the Mortal Stage.


    ''I still have two fights left after this one. Looks like I have to end this as soon as possible, '' Rocky


    thought to himself and then immediately blew a whistle.


    A beast swiftly rushed out of the stable and ran towards the fighting site without being noticed by


    anyone.


    At the same time, Rocky started to move as well. He got close to his opponent in a sh. Seeing that


    Rocky did not have his war beast, his opponentmanded his own two-star war beast to attack


    Rocky to test how powerful Rocky was.


    Just as the two-star war beast was rushing towards Rocky, a beast suddenly jumped out from the


    crowd,nding on the fighting stage. It blocked the two-star war beast''s attack and hit it back hard. The


    two-star war beast rolled onto the ground and immediately passed out.


    Everyone was once again left in shock by the scene they witnessed.


    After the beast knocked out the two-star war beast, it ran away and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Meanwhile, Rocky was now closer to his opponent. He then released a fifth level dragon spiritual power


    from his left arm. The crowd instantly fell dead silent.


    The expression on everyone''s faces had gonepletely stiff. They were all wondering the same


    thing: how much hidden power did Rocky have and how in the world was he hiding it?


    In just a quarter of an hour, Rocky seemed to have reached the fifth grade of the Mortal Stage,


    He had proved that he was not a failure and a non-achiever, but rather a skillfully talented spirit


    maniptor who could surprise everyone.


    After Rocky rose his power up to the fifth grade, he activated the Illusion Technique. He thenunched


    an attack that was as fierce as a thunderstorm, which immediately suppressed his opponent.


    However, his opponent''s strength was not one to be underestimated. She was still able to withstand


    Rocky''s powerful initial attack.


    "Hey, gorgeous, your clothes that covered your chest seem to be torn," Rocky suddenly quipped.


    His opponent, not realizing that Rocky was ying tricks on her, automatically looked down at her


    clothes, worrying that she might have been indecent. She had been tricked.


    "Illusionary Palm!" Seeing that she was distracted, Rocky immediatelyunched the Illusionary Palm


    towards his opponent.


    "You rat!" she shouted as she realized that he had been fooled. She then immediately released the


    phoenix spiritual power and formed a water shield to block Rocky''s attack.


    The palm shadows ferociously collided with the water shield and caused a thick mist.


    Rocky then cried out another obscene remark, "Hey, gorgeous! I think your waist belt is loose!"

 Chapter 62 The Fury Of The Opponent

    Chapter 62 The Fury Of The Opponent


    "You still dare lie to me?" his opponent shouted, furious to the core. She struck her palms together.


    Water arrows materialized from the phoenix spiritual power, which was specialized in water, and shot


    straight at Rocky. The moment she made her move, she felt something wrong as she sensed


    something fall from her waist.


    Every onlooker began cheering and breaking out in boisterous chatter as they saw her trousers fall,


    revealing her beautiful legs. Thispetition was certainly quite memorable, and they were d to


    have witnessed it.


    She seemed to have realized this after hearing the obscenements from the spectators. She looked


    down and realized that her trousers had fallen to the ground. She immediately lost herposure and


    screamed. She grabbed her pants and left the stage in a hurry, apparently forgetting that she was


    Rocky had used the Deity Finger that sted her belt to pieces as their spiritual power battled. He


    knew this was not a fair way to treat ady, yet it was the simplest way to win this game.


    Rocky, to everyone''s shock, had defeated two phoenix spirit maniptors and regained the advantage


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    to some degree with a score of six to five.


    This brought some hope to the Dragon Empire''s team, who had long been convinced of their defeat. It


    was an unpredictable and bizarre win as the opponent had merely run away, thereby forfeiting to them.


    The Holy Dragon Empire team began to regain the hope that they could actually win this.


    However, they were rather worried. After all, Rocky''sst two wins had been out of pure luck and now


    his next opponent was also a phoenix spirit maniptor at the fifth grade of Mortal Stage. No one


    believed that Rocky could possibly win this round.


    Just as they had thought that Rocky already reached his limit, he once again shocked everyone by


    bringing his strength to the fifth grade of the Mortal Stage and winning thepetition.


    The extraordinary change and improvement demonstrated on Rocky were quite amazing, and they


    were all searching for a possible exnation behind it. It dawned on them that it must have something


    to do with the Holy Dragon Bead.


    It was widespread knowledge that Rocky had been removed as a prince for fusing with the Holy


    Dragon Bead. And the fact that he hadn''t even made to the first grade of the Mortal Stage after the


    fusion was a subject of ridicule.


    So his winning streak now was nothing short of a miracle, and what seemed to have made it possible


    was the Holy Dragon Bead.


    After these shocking events, everyone was growing ustomed to Rocky''s powerful magic. They were


    expecting more and more. Their anticipation grew with the spection of the cause behind his


    improvement. With the power of the Holy Dragon Bead, Rocky should have been at the fifth grade of


    the Mortal Stage at the fusion. But he had been so weak at the time that he didn''t have the strength to


    do anything.


    Now he had just proven himself as much more than the weak, pathetic boy they had all sneered at. But


    with this, their expectations of him grew as well. For they believed that with the power of the Holy


    Dragon Bead, anything could happen.


    Now everyone, including officials and spirit maniptors who had once looked down on him, was


    thinking the same thing. They seemed to have acknowledged that Rocky was no longer that inutile


    prince. He was a rising star of the Holy Dragon Empire!


    "The fifth grade of the Mortal Stage! It looks like Basil has really acquired the power from the Holy


    Dragon Bead. Your Majesty, do you still remember what we discussed before?" Lena had regained her


    calmposure after the initial bout of excitement from seeing Rocky, but she was still very proud of


    Rocky deep down. Something more important came to her mind, which was the thing she discussed


    with the emperor after Rocky had been removed as a prince.


    "The Holy Dragon Bead..." Lena had forgotten about the presence of Felicia, who immediately turned


    to the emperor and asked, wide-eyed, "Your Majesty, I believe you own me an exnation."


    The emperor looked a little unsettled, yet he maintained hisposure. "Well... We didn''t mean to


    keep this from you. The royal spirit maniptor on that stage is the one that fused with the Holy Dragon


    Bead."


    "Your Majesty..." Priest Dean frowned as he never thought that the emperor would admit that Rocky


    was the royal spirit maniptor that fused with the Holy Dragon Bead.


    "It must be him. No wonder he could make such an impressive breakthrough in such a short time


    frame. However, he is only at the fifth grade of the Mortal Stage. There are still two members left in our


    team, one of whom is already at the sixth grade of the Mortal Stage now. So victory will still belong to


    our Magic Phoenix Empire!" Erica proimed with some arrogance, speaking as if they had already


    won thepetition.


    "Why did Priest Dean deny it then?" Felicia still hung on to this and questioned them with a little hint of


    anger in her voice.


    "Priest Dean denied it out for the protection of our Holy Dragon Empire. Because that spirit maniptor


    has another identity... He''s... my son." The emperor paused for a second before he revealed this


    shocking truth. His voice was low and bitter.


    Priest Dean and Prince Alston, as well as all the other officials who heard this, were all extremely


    shocked. The moment Basil had been abolished as a prince, he was officially no longer part of the


    royal family. Yet the emperor admitted in front of Felicia, who was the imperial preceptor of the Magic


    Phoenix Empire that this young man was his son. This was really out of the ce given the


    circumstances. After all, at this level, anything that the emperor said must be real. If not, he would


    make it real himself.


    Lena was the only one who remained calm among them. She was the only one who knew the true


    reason why the emperor had revealed it to everyone. Months ago, right after Basil had fused with the


    Bead, the emperor had told Lena that if his son could somehow manage to improve his power, he


    would make an exception and restore his position as a prince again.


    The real reason for the emperor''s decision to remove his son from princedom was to fend off unwanted


    attention. After all, it was a big deal to have sessfully fused with the Holy Dragon Bead.


    "So not only he is the royal spirit maniptor who fused with the Holy Dragon Bead, but he is also the


    son of Your Majesty? I heard that after the Holy Dragon Bead had been dered as the holy treasure


    of the Holy Dragon Empire, the emperor at the time announced that whoever in his royal family could


    fuse with the Holy Dragon Bead would be his sessor to lead the Holy Dragon Empire. In this case,


    no wonder you are trying deliberately to hide his identity..." Felicia finally put two and two together.


    The emperor was silent in response. It had long been known that Alston was predetermined to be


    his sessor. What Felicia said was absolutely right. At the time when the Holy Dragon Bead was


    dered as the holy treasure, the emperor had indeed proimed that whomever in his family would


    be his sessor if he or she could sessfully fuse with the Holy Dragon Bead. It was understandable


    now why the emperor had concealed the truth.


    Felicia''s words stirred up some outbursts among the officials and royal family members, who


    immediately started to discuss among themselves. The selection of the next emperor determined their


    life to some degree. They were all concerned about what it could mean for them.


    Even Alston, who had always shown restraint, could no longer hold back. Looking absolutely


    bbergasted, he stood up as if he was about to protest before Priest Dean stopped him and


    whispered something into his ears to calm him down. If not for Priest Dean, he would have certainly


    stepped beyond his boundaries.


    At this moment, Rocky''s next opponent came onto the stage. He was also at the fifth grade of the


    Mortal Stage yet more powerful than thest. Rocky frowned. The trick he had usedst time probably


    wouldn''t work on this fellow.

 Chapter 63 A Losers Counterattack

    Chapter 63 A Loser''s Counterattack


    Rocky looked his next opponent up and down carefully. The man also looked carefully at Rocky. He


    sensed that Rocky''s terrifying power suddenly increased to a greater extent. He squinted, estimating


    that even if Rocky had improved, he could still match him. Before thispetition, they had never


    heard of any other masters at the fifth grade of the Mortal Stage in the Holy Dragon Empire. But totally


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    unexpectedly, Rocky was apetent contender. It was surprising to say the least. He estimated that


    Rocky''s strength could only reach that level. It was absolutely impossible that he could surprise them


    more.


    "Did that war beast belong to you? Why don''t you summon it?" he suddenly asked Rocky. His tone was


    soft and sweet as a woman''s, making Rocky shudder and cringe.


    "It''s just a very ordinary low-ss war beast, so I dare not show it to others, so as not to make a fool of


    myself. I am not like others, who, at first nce, are so disgusting that everyone who meets them loses


    their appetite for a few days. But they still have the nerve to show themselves to others! Don''t they feel


    ashamed at all?" Rocky sneered, his spitefulness stemming from his difort.


    The man was clearly used to this kind of bigotry and ridicule, and understood at once the implications


    of Rocky''s words. He became angry at once, but immediately rubbed his face with his slender hand, as


    if to soothe an ache. In contrast to his annoyed expression, he said in a gentle voice, "Don''t piss me


    off."


    Upon hearing his words, Rocky became speechless. The corners of his mouth twitched. But he still


    tried his best to look calm andposed. He replied, "You didn''t bring your war beast, did you? I don''t


    want to take advantage of people''s vulnerabilities." Rocky couldn''t help but look around, noticing the


    absence of a beast.


    "Since you didn''t bring your war beast onto the stage, then don''t me me if I bully you. I''ll show you


    the terrifying power of my Medusa..." Rocky''s opponent made a rather mboyant gesture with a


    matching pose.


    All of a sudden, Rocky felt a strange force faintlying from the air. A loud hiss reverberated near


    him. Although he had trained his listening ability for such a long time, he was still unable to determine


    its source urately.


    Suddenly, Rocky felt a constricting tightness throughout his whole body. He felt as though he had been


    tied up by an invisible rope. Both of his hands and feet seemed unable to move, and he stood like a


    wooden stake, unable to move a single step. Then he heard a hissing sound again.


    A momentter, Rocky saw a thick python looming over him. He looked up and studied it carefully.


    From its body, three snake-heads with women''s faces had crimson flicking tongues. They swung


    around him with thick, long bodies, three pairs of eyes staring unblinkingly at him coldly. Rocky looked


    down and realized that it was this python that had coiled itself around him and was squeezing tightly.


    At a nce, Rocky could tell that this was a three-star war beast, and its strength should have reached


    the first grade above. To add to that, it had approached him so easily and silently, and trapped him in a


    quick, quiet way. Judging from these factors, this three-star war beast was likely to have some


    mysterious abilities. Although Rocky was in its clutches, he was still extremely calm. In his head, he


    could not help but secretly specte about the special qualities this war beast might possess. Perhaps


    it had the ability to be invisible, perfect for sneaking up on enemies!


    It was beyond everyone''s expectation that the man couldunch such a powerful attack towards Rocky


    at the first move. Everyone felt rather surprised at his great strength.


    They were also greatly worried, because Rocky was now the only hope for the Holy Dragon Empire to


    turn the tables. As long as he defeated the phoenix spirit maniptor, the score would be a draw at six


    to six. Afterwards, even if Rocky rankedst because of his own weak strength, at least the Holy


    Dragon Empire would have a glorious defeat. After all, the overall strength of the Magic Phoenix


    Empire was above the Holy Dragon Empire, and if Rocky could defeat the phoenix spirit maniptor,


    the Holy Dragon Empire would earn respect from other empires that once despised it.


    Butpared with everyone''s worries, Rock actually looked very calm at the moment, because he had


    figured out something. Just now, the man had deliberately talked to him with an aim to distract his


    attention, so that he could let his war beast take the opportunity toe close to him andunch a


    surprise attack against him.


    Rocky was quite annoyed at this devious tactic, and decided it was time to even out the score.


    "Uriah, it''s time for you toe on stage!" Rocky pursed his lips, letting forth a sharp whistle. All of a


    sudden, apanied by a furious cry, a beast shadow suddenly jumped onto the stage. It had a


    strong body and an imposing manner like the king of beasts. The audience gasped at the sight of this


    magnificent creature.


    "It turns out to be a three-star war beast..." As soon as Uriah came on stage, it immediately attracted


    the attention of everyone present.


    However, the most confused person present was Priest Dean. He scratched his head, utterly


    perplexed. He had seen Rocky''s war beast before! It had been a disabled little beast that didn''t even


    reach one star. But now, the beast in front of his eyes had thoroughly transformed. Not only did it


    possess the good qualities that all war beasts should have, but also had the potential of bing an


    excellent three-star war beast.


    Rocky''s opponent paled at the realization that Rocky''s war beast was not inferior to his at all. Originally,


    he wanted to use his advantage of the war beast to distract Rocky with words and take the opportunity


    tounch a sneak attack. At first, he even contemted that the reason Rocky didn''t want to let his war


    beaste onto the stage was that it was much too weak. But clearly, he had been terribly wrong.


    Uriah immediately rushed to Rocky as soon as he came on stage. It made a vigorous leap, opening its


    gargantuan mouth. It bit the Medusa, causing it to let go of Rocky.


    Then Uriah began to wield its great power. With one paw, it pressed the Medusa down to the ground


    andunched violent attacks against it.


    Uriah was now at the second grade of the three-star level, and therefore very easily subdued a war


    beast at the first grade of the three-star level. For war beasts, the difference of a single grade was


    especially substantial.


    At the moment, the crowd was also surprised to see that Uriah was so powerful. It was quite


    understandable that its master''s strength was very strong, because Rocky hadbined the Holy


    Dragon Bead. But even his war beast appeared to match his strength, which was quite unforeseen. It


    had never urred to them that Rocky could have such a powerful three-star war beast, which was


    another shocking surprise for them.


    Rocky, who had just regained his freedom, immediately shot his opponent an evil smile. Then he


    shouted angrily, "You wanted to make a fool of me, didn''t you? I''ll beat you right now to an extent that


    your mother won''t recognize you."


    "How dare you be so arrogant? You are at the fifth grade of the Mortal Stage, which seemed to be


    slightly inferior to me. Our war beasts are both three-star, so I definitely have an edge over you," his


    opponent retorted angrily. He couldn''t help but feel great contempt, especially after the bigoted insults


    Rocky had thrown his way.


    "You think I''m at the fifth grade of the Mortal Stage? Really? Take a look for yourself!" Rocky''s face


    beamed with pride. He slowly raised his left arm, and the Dragon Spirit Mark on it suddenly shed.


    Then, his whole body was covered with a pale halo. All the spirit maniptors gasped, knowing full well


    that the emergence of the halo represented the fact that a maniptor''s strength had already reached


    beyond the fifth grade of the Mortal Stage.


    "This is... This is the sixth grade of the Mortal Stage..."


    "Oh my god, he has already improved to the sixth grade of the Mortal Stage, hasn''t he?"


    "He is too strong! It only took him less than two months to turn from a useless waste to a royal spirit


    maniptor at the sixth grade of the Mortal Stage!"


    The whole square was filled with people''s excited cheers. They were surprised. It was as shocking as


    his previous improvements. After all, their expectations had been growing with his strength. Now they


    were eager to see him improve his strength once again at a faster speed.


    The crowd was jubnt, yelling and cheering. What an unexpected and yet wee surprise!


    In an instant, the atmosphere of the whole square transformed entirely. It was all because of someone


    who had been regarded as a useless waste by everyone from the very beginning. He was so powerful


    now! They all stared at him, noticing that his figure had grown so tall and straight! In the face of his


    great powery endless possibilities for him and his empire!

 Chapter 64 About To Become The Laughing Stock (Part One)

    Chapter 64 About To Be The Laughing Stock (Part One)


    "That is the strength of the sixth grade of the Mortal Stage! What just happened? How could he have


    reached the sixth grade of the Mortal Stage..." Priest Dean who was sitting near the emperor of the


    Holy Dragon Empire was startled upon seeing Rocky''s disy of his mighty strength. Although he was


    well-informed and had lived long enough to see a lot of wonders, he was still stupefied by what he had


    just seen.


    "Humph! Who used to use Basil of being a waste? Are you seeing this? In just a span of two


    months, he had already reached the sixth grade of the Mortal Stage. Even the eldest prince, Alston,


    wasn''t able to achieve that when he was Basil''s age," Lena said as she beamed with joy. Meanwhile,


    she threw a scornful nce at Priest Dean. She always disliked him for being mean towards Basil.


    "What? He did all of it in two months? Are you saying that since the day he fused with the Holy Dragon


    Bead, it only took him two whole months to reach his current level?" Erica, hearing what Lena said,


    was alsopletely startled. If she didn''t see it for herself, she probably wouldn''t believe it to be true.


    As a well-known phoenix spirit maniptor, she had to admit that even she couldn''t make that happen


    in a span of two months.


    Felicia who was next to Erica also had the same startled look on her face. Though she was


    knowledgeable and had seen a lot of amazing things, never had she heard of such a huge and quick


    improvement her whole life.


    "To be more precise, it only took him two months to leap from the first grade of the Mortal Stage to the


    sixth grade of the Mortal Stage. After his fusion with the Holy Dragon Bead, Basil did not get the power


    of the Holy Dragon Bead in an instant. It means that roughly two months ago, he was still stuck at the


    first grade of the Mortal Stage," Lena who cared for Basil very much and knew what had happened to


    him exined carefully. She wanted to emphasize that Rocky made a very significant breakthrough


    without any foundation in his cultivation.


    When Felicia and Erica heard her detailed exnation, the expression on their faces changed


    dramatically. For a while, they just couldn''t find the right words to express what they were feeling. They


    all kept their silence but their minds raced wildly. If what Lena said was true, it only proved that Rocky


    was definitely a peerless talent among the spirit maniptors. On the other hand, in such absence of


    any foundation, how could he have created such a wonderful feat when all he had was the Holy Dragon


    Bead?


    "As the rightful heir to the most precious blood of the Holy Dragon Empire, he really does live up to his


    reputation... Your Majesty, you really gave us a big surprise..." Felicia who was well known for her high


    standards couldn''t help but exim after everything they just saw.


    "Preceptor Felicia, you tter me! My son Basil works very hard but he is not talented," the emperor of


    the Holy Dragon Empire said modestly. At least, Basil was not a talent before. But since he had fused


    with the Holy Dragon Bead, he had been totally changed to a different man. As his father, the emperor


    felt like he never had a sufficient understanding of his own son.


    "If he had not been qualified to be regarded as a talent, then our Magic Phoenix Empire should feel


    ashamed for ourck of such genius like him. I believe he is the only person whose talent could even


    be superior to my disciple, Erica," Felicia said honestly. She always appreciated people with talent.


    When she saw Rocky show his talents multiple times, she had been so impressed. If he was not the


    son of the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire, she would probably try to convince him to be a citizen


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    of the Magic Phoenix Empire at all costs.


    Hearing the uplifting words from the imperial preceptor of the Magic Phoenix Empire, the emperor of


    the Holy Dragon Empire said nothing as a smile flickered in his eyes. However, this smile didn''tst


    very long.


    When the man saw that Rocky showed his strength of the sixth grade of the Mortal Stage, he suddenly


    felt a little scared. Yet, before he could figure out a new skill to use against Rocky, the next moment,


    Rocky had already rushed towards him.


    In a state of panic, the man desperately cried, "Medusa..." Obviously, out of instinct, he wanted to


    summon his war beast to protect himself.


    However, all he heard was a painful roar from Medusa. He saw that Uriah was holding Medusa in its


    mouth and threw it into the sky. As a result, it flew out of the square and within a split second, fell to the


    ground with a loud thud.


    Losing hisst resort, the man suddenly turned pale as a piece of paper. Apparently, he had lost all his


    momentum and was no longer in the right condition to continue the fight. In the end, he had no other


    choice but to surrender and spare himself from the struggle.


    At that moment, the audience suddenly cheered as loud as they could. As citizens of the Holy Dragon


    Empire, they were very excited to see Rocky''s outstanding performance at such a critical moment. His


    victory had won three points for their empire. As a result, the score between their empire and the Magic


    Phoenix Empire was now tied at six. The contestants of the powerful Magic Phoenix Empire were


    deterred by the amazing strength of Rocky. Now, at the ring, there was only onest contestant left to


    Therefore, the next fight was about to be the final match between the Holy Dragon Empire and the


    Magic Phoenix Empire.


    Since both Rocky and thest contestant of the Magic Phoenix Empire were at the sixth grade of the


    Mortal Stage, their fight would be an intense battle of equal strength. At that moment, everyone in the


    audience was lost in their thoughts. But they all had a glimmer of hope that they could im the final


    victory for their empire.


    "Your Majesty, it is very rare for us to witness such a wonderful contest. To make the contest more


    attractive, we the Magic Phoenix Empire will no longer hide our trump card from everyone," Felicia said


    abruptly. She knew Rocky was a strongpetitor and she didn''t want to lose the contest. Thus, she


    decided it was time for them to use their trump card. Once Felicia was done speaking, she immediately


    nodded at Erica.

 Chapter 65 About To Become The Laughing Stock (Part Two)

    Chapter 65 About To Be The Laughing Stock (Part Two)


    Erica, as Felicia''s best disciple, knew what she was talking about at once. She then got up from her


    seat and disappeared to fulfill her request.


    "Preceptor Felicia, I am confused. What exactly are you talking about?" the emperor of the Holy


    Dragon Empire asked out of curiosity.


    "Be patient, Your Majesty, you''ll find out in a second," Felicia responded to ease his mind.


    Just before thest contestant of the Magic Phoenix Empire appeared on the ring, Erica suddenly


    showed up in front of her and whispered a few words in her ear. After she was done whispering, Erica


    returned to her original seat.


    The final contestant of the Magic Phoenix Empire, also known as a phoenix spirit maniptor, finally


    showed up on the ring and stood right in front of Rocky with a three-star war beast with her. Its shape


    was like a wolf but its face looked like a fox. Rocky found it was wagging its three very bright and thick


    red tails and that the aura it was exuding was no inferior to Uriah. Both of them were at the second


    grade of the three-star level.


    "I didn''t expect you to be such a little beauty," Rocky said after taking a careful look at his opponent.


    She was about sixteen years old or so, probably the youngest among all the seven phoenix spirit


    maniptors. Yet, her strength had reached the sixth grade of the Mortal Stage. As the youngest


    phoenix spirit maniptor, she was also the most powerful. Besides, she seemed innocent, lovely, and


    tender, while her eyes were as big as grapes. If she grew up a little, she would definitely look gorgeous


    and would attract quite a lot of attention.


    "Erica told me that I don''t need to hold back in our fight. If I seed in defeating you, she will give me a


    red spiritual crystal as a reward, so I''ll make it certain that you lose to me," the big-eyed girl said in a


    naive tone.


    "Little girl, what is your name?" Rocky asked as he immediately put on a wicked smile which made the


    others think of like some kind of weird stranger.


    "Tasha Tian," the girl answered briefly.


    "Tasha, are you sure you can defeat me?" Rocky asked beamingly with his arms around his chest. In


    his mind, his real strength was at the seventh grade of the Mortal Stage, while Tasha was only at the


    sixth grade of the Mortal Stage. As long as he exerted his full strength, Tasha would lose without a


    doubt.


    "Erica was right. She told me you would underestimate my strength. But I''m telling you before we


    begin, I am not at the sixth grade of the Mortal Stage. My master told me that I needed to hide my real


    strength a bit so that the people from the Holy Dragon Empire wouldn''t have to experience a crushing


    defeat," Tasha said naively as she winked her big eyes.


    Afterprehending her words, Rocky was rmed and his facial expression changed abruptly.


    Meanwhile, he suddenly felt that Tasha''s phoenix spiritual power began to change. In no time, he


    noticed that Tasha''s left face and the corner of her left eye suddenly had a few marks that were simr


    to his Dragon Spirit Mark. Her naive look was gone. Instead, she became somewhat seductively


    charming.


    Earlier, he had been wondering why he couldn''t see the phoenix spirit maniptors with some marks


    on their arms that were simr to him. It turned out that they also had that marks but in different parts of


    their bodies. Others may not be able to see those marks easily. At that moment, due to the increase in


    Tasha''s spiritual power, she could no longer hide her spiritual marks anymore.


    All at once, Rocky saw a sudden burst of spiritual powering out of Tasha. Like a huge blowout,


    there was also a powerful aura surrounding her body which indicated her actual level of strength.


    Obviously, it shone brighter than Rocky''s.


    "She is at the seventh grade of the Mortal Stage..." Rocky nced at her and immediately detected


    that Tasha''s strength had been raised to the seventh grade of the Mortal Stage. Evidently, he was not


    the only one who tried to hide their actual strength.


    When the people watching the contest saw that Tasha''s strength suddenly increased dramatically, they


    were also rmed and dumbfounded. At the same time, they couldn''t help but feel worried for Rocky.


    They initially thought it would be a close match. However, before they could even begin the fight,


    drastic change had already broken out which made their glimmer hope of victory fade slowly. They all


    believed that the phoenix spirit maniptor now had better chances of winning.


    "Preceptor Felicia, who exactly is this phoenix spirit maniptor..." The emperor also witnessed the


    entire change as his look slightly changed. It never urred to him that the Magic Phoenix Empire''s


    new phoenix spirit maniptor could reach the seventh grade of the Mortal Stage so soon! Thus, he


    couldn''t help but ask Felicia about her identity.


    "Her name is Tasha Tian. As the most talented girl among the new phoenix spirit maniptors in our


    Magic Phoenix Empire, she onlyes second to Erica, my best disciple. Tasha is also my final


    disciple. Her talent may not beparable to Prince Basil. But as a member of the royal family, the


    prince had fused with the Holy Dragon Bead. Thus, even though he has his current strength, I only take


    it for granted." Felicia obviously wanted to win back some of their honor. After all, from only a moment


    ago, there had been three phoenix spirit maniptors who had been defeated by Rocky. If the Holy


    Dragon Empire changed the result of the contest to finally win the contest, then for the delegates of the


    Magic Phoenix Empire, there would no longer be any meaning to their visit of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    And if the result was spread out, others would regard their failure as aughing matter. As the imperial


    preceptor of the Magic Phoenix Empire, Felicia couldn''t bear to suffer from such consequences.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 66 Neck And Neck

    Chapter 66 Neck And Neck


    Before she came here, Felicia had already known that the new spirit maniptors in the Holy Dragon


    Empire had justpleted the process of fusing with the power of Dragon Master n. She could


    imagine that the Holy Dragon Empire wouldn''t be so strong as the Magic Phoenix Empire, and for this


    reason she asked Tasha to hide her true force.


    But she never expected that Rocky would appear and turn the situation around. To win the honor for


    Magic Phoenix Empire, she couldn''t ask Tasha to hide her real power anymore.


    The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire narrowed his sharp eyes, because he understood that Tasha


    has been promoted to the seventh grade of the Mortal Stage. The higher the grade, the greater the


    disparity between two grades. It was almost impossible for Rocky to win. But he pursed his lips


    thoughtfully. For some reason, he felt that there might still be hope.


    He was not alone in feeling this way. Almost everyone present seemed to be expecting another


    miracle.


    Both of thepetitors had the war beasts at the second grade of the three-star level whose power


    was on par. This meant that it was mostly up to either Rocky or Tasha to win. But obviously, at the


    moment, it seemed that Rocky''s own strength was still slightly inferior.


    Rocky looked at Tasha, whose whole body glowed faintly with spiritual light. Suddenly, he burst out


    real strength now, why don''t you?" As he spoke, the Dragon Spirit Mark on his left arm suddenly


    flickered, and his body began to shine with spiritual light as well. At first, it was the sixth grade of the


    Mortal Stage, but in the blink of an eye, the spiritual light increased dramatically, reaching the seventh


    grade of the Mortal Stage.


    The entire ce broke out in a frenzy.


    "The seventh grade of the Mortal Stage! What!? How!?" "He has also reached the seventh grade of the


    Mortal Stage!"


    "Oh God, is he still human? He is much more powerful than we ever imagined!"


    "He deserves to be recognized as the royal spirit maniptor who has fused with the Holy Dragon


    Bead. His power is amazing!"


    All sorts of cries of surprise followed.


    The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire and others were surprised to see Rocky''s strength improve


    once more. Meanwhile, Felicia appeared to be worried. She hadn''t expected Rocky to hide his strength


    of the seventh grade of the Mortal Stage.


    "He indeed has the blood of the royal family," Felicia said deliberately, shooting a meaningful look at the


    emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    At this moment, the emperor couldn''t help but let loose a smile. His son was winning glory for the Holy


    Dragon Empire. If not for him, their empire would have certainly been disgraced then and there.


    "Unbelievable... The seventh grade of the Mortal Stage!" Priest Dean couldn''t believe his eyes.


    "Is he still the Basil I know?" Even Lena, who had been happy before, was utterly surprised. She


    couldn''t imagine that Basil, who had tried to fuse with the Dragon Spirit Bead for five years and failed,


    suddenly possessed strong qualifications and talents after fusing with the Dragon Spirit Bead. It was as


    though the power in his bloodline had been awakened. Of course, she didn''t know that the real Basil


    was long gone, and that he had been reced by one of the best and most credible gic scientists


    in the modern world.


    Alston''s heart was filled with jealousy, and his eyes shed with a malicious glint. He couldn''t believe


    his little brother was stealing the spotlight now. In the past, he hadn''t paid any attention to his brother at


    all. After all, he was an embarrassment to the family! But today, he proved to everyone that he was not


    an embarrassment, but a gifted and qualified man who even surpassed Alston!


    The original good-for-nothing suddenly became his biggest rival. Suddenly, Rocky had be his


    biggest obstacle to his position as heir of the Holy Dragon Empire. His father''s silence at Felicia''s


    words regarding to sessor had infuriated him, while simultaneously scaring him. Although, with his


    current strength, he could still assume the position of heir; but his brother, who had sessfully fused


    with the Holy Dragon Bead was a ticking time bomb. He couldn''t allow such a threat to exist.


    By this time, an evil idea had arisen in Alston''s mind.


    At this moment, the charming figure standing in the crowd slowly took off her cap and showed her


    resplendent face. She stared closely at Rocky and said to herself, "It took only half a month from the


    fourth grade to the sixth grade of the Mortal Stage. What methods did he use to cultivate himself? Even


    with spiritual power gathering crystal and the help of miracle liquid from nowhere, it''s still impossible to


    make such an amazing progress."


    She was Marcia, the very same person who had insisted on ordering Priest Dean to arrange for Rocky


    topete.


    Marcia had discovered his hidden strength of the fourth grade of the Mortal Stage when she tested his


    nature in the dragon field. She had sensed something unusual about him. Because of the Holy Dragon


    Bead, she not only changed her original intentions and dispositions towards him, but also gifted him


    many useful items. She was extremely keen to see what surprises Rocky could bring her.


    And now, she was very satisfied with his amazing performance. She smiled to herself, knowing that her


    decisions had been proved to be right all along.


    At the center of all themotion, Rocky and Tasha werepeting with their spiritual power. The


    actual battle hadn''tmenced yet, but the scene had reached a white-hot point.


    Tasha was shocked that Rocky had the strength of the seventh grade of the Mortal Stage, because


    currently she was the most talented among the new generation of phoenix spirit maniptors in the


    Magic Phoenix Empire. She was an outstanding sess who had been praised by everyone. At a


    young age, she had stood at the very top, and because of countless praises she had grown a little


    arrogant. For a long time, she thought that no new maniptor could be stronger than her.


    However, today she came face to face with a royal spirit maniptor who matched her prowess. Of


    course, she felt a little unsteady, as if she had just been toppled from the top.


    "I must defeat you. I''m sure I''m better than you." Tasha''s big eyes suddenly shed with rage. Her stout


    persistence drove her to execute an amazing move.


    Tasha suddenly put her hand on the three-tailed fox beside her. The spiritual mark on her left face


    shed suddenly as the fox abruptly screamed. Its three tails stood up, and the fur spiked outwards as


    if it were cold.


    The beast turned into a red light and gradually fused with Tasha.


    Everyone who watched this scene was stunned.


    "Spirit Possession... A spirit maniptor at the Mortal Stage who can even conduct Spirit Possession!"


    Exmations broke out.


    Spirit Possession was a kind of magic that the spirit maniptor could fuse with spirit-manipted


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    beasts and possess the power of them, which could instantly enhance the power of spirit maniptors.


    However, this was a very dangerous process, because the power of the spirit-manipted beast had


    not entirely been manipted. Once the Spirit Possession was carried out, if the spirit maniptor


    couldn''t control the power of the spirit-manipted beast, their lives would be put in great danger. So


    typically, ordinary spirit maniptors only dared to try after the Earthly Stage. But this kind of magic


    was not appreciated by the spirit maniptor, because it was too dangerous.


    It was absolutely risky for Tasha to use her strength at the seventh grade of the Mortal Stage to fuse


    with a three-star war beast. Because the strength of a three-star war beast was absolutely on par with


    the maniptor, it would make it even moreplex and difficult to control it.

 Chapter 67 Spirit Possession

    Chapter 67 Spirit Possession


    "Master!" Seeing Tasha activate the Spirit Possession, Erica looked to Felicia, yearning for permission


    to stop Tasha. After all, this time all the fights were just for exchanging experience, Tasha did not have


    to use dangerous skills like the Spirit Possession. Besides, Erica believed that Tasha could win that


    prince by her own power.


    Felicia knew what Erica was thinking, but under the circumstances, her intervention in the fight would


    make good fodder for gossip. The other source of concern was whether Tasha would be able to control


    the spirit possessing powers afterwards.


    But she decided to wait and see. Somehow, she hoped Tasha would win the fight and bring thest


    honor to Magic Phoenix Empire. Already, Rocky had won three fights, and it was unlikely that Magic


    Phoenix Empire could lose again. Though it was no harm to lose, they would fancy winning onest


    bout. Just for pride.


    But Erica was not at ease. She wanted Felicia to take charge and restrain Tasha.


    "She can activate the Spirit Possession? No wonder she is the most respected Phoenix yer. For her


    seventh grade of the Mortal Stage, the confidence she exudes in turning on the skill is also rare," the


    emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire sighed, his face turning serious. When Rocky showed the power at


    the seventh grade of the Mortal Stage, the emperor had been certain of victory.


    Least had he expected that Felicia''s disciple could summon Spirit Possession. If she seeded in


    fusing that power, she would open a really wide gap between her and Rocky. It would take another


    miracle for Rocky even toe closer. No one believed that Rocky could rise beyond what he had


    already shown. As much as they had counted on him, the odds looked oddly staked against Rocky


    right now.


    Like their emperor, most people from Holy Dragon began to despair.


    "There is no need to fight since she activated the Spirit Possession. He doesn''t stand a chance against


    her with his mere seventh grade. While she, on the other hand has already shot up from seventh to


    ninth, by turning on her spirit possession," Priest Dean said with glee. From the outset, he had wished


    Rocky would fail. Even worse, he had denigrated Rocky and spoken ill of him to everyone. Now, he


    worried that he might eat humble pie, if Rocky won today''s decisive bout. By every means possible, he


    hoped Rocky would be humiliated.


    Meanwhile, Marcia who was watching the fight in the crowd turned serious when she saw Tasha


    activate the Spirit Possession. At first, Marcia had been very impressed that Rocky had upgraded his


    power to the seventh grade of Mortal Stage since theyst met. She had not expected a Phoenix


    yer would manage anything closer to Rocky''s newfound power.


    If she seeded in aplishing the Spirit Possession, Rocky would definitely lose the fight.


    "If I knew this before, I would have taught him the skill. Does he stand any chance now?" Marcia


    murmured to herself ruefully, badly wishing there was a way Rocky could wrap this up with a win. But


    then she consoled herself in the fact that already, the crystal she had given Rocky had helped the


    young man a great deal in his development as a royal spirit maniptor.


    "Why should I care so much about this single friendly match? In any case, the worst that can happen to


    him is maybe an injury, which is no big deal for his career. If anything, injuries are an inescapable part


    of the training. He is the only one who can unravel the secret etched in a tattoo on my back, with the


    power he got from the Holy Dragon Bead. So I''ll try my best to make sure he doesn''t get seriously


    injured here." Then in an abrupt mood swing, she thought to herself, ''It doesn''t matter if he loses a


    hand or a leg. For all I care, he may as well lose an eye, but he''ll still be around to help unlock the


    mystery of the tattoo.'' Marcia was such a moody woman. However, even though she said so, she


    couldn''t help but look at Rocky with anxiety.


    At this time, Rocky, who had no clue about the skill for a human to fuse with the spirit-manipted


    beast, saw Tasha glow with dazzling light after turning on her spirit possession. Even as he watched,


    he noticed the girl''s spiritual power shoot up so rapidly that her body began to change.


    Tasha''s eyes looked like the eyes of a fox. With the spirit mark on her left cheek, she looked coquettish.


    Three red tails appeared on her hip which made her look like a three-tail fox spirit.


    In a blink of an eye, her power had reached the ninth grade of the Mortal Stage. The gap of the power


    between seventh grade and ninth grade was so big that it had hinted the end of this fight.


    Tasha left no room for Rocky to pull off a surprise. At the ninth grade of the Mortal Stage, she knew


    she''d be near invincible.


    Rocky began guessing for Tasha''s next move as he could only see the sh of her figure. When he


    tried to attack, Tasha suddenly disappeared.


    "You are too slow," Rocky heard her voice from behind. She then gave him such a strong kick from the


    back that she sent him tumbling like a sack of potatoes.


    Rocky who had easily won against three opponents so far was knocked down with a single kick.


    The crowd fell dead silent, wondering whether Rocky would be able to pick himself up again.


    Caught by surprise, he muttered something while still rolling on the ground. The he slowly rose up, and


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    tried his best to stand still. Staring angrily at her, he cursed, "This woman is so heartless! Does she


    take this to be a matter of life and death? If I was weaker, she would have seriously injured me."


    Already, there was blood on the corners of his mouth. He was apparently injured.


    Seeing Rocky had stood up after the first blow, Tasha immediatelyunched another attack determined


    to knock the wind out of him. In a sh, she charged at him, palm raised ready to strike. "me!" she


    shouted.


    A ball of me instantly flew out of her palm and rolled towards Rocky.


    He jumped to one side and dodged, but Tasha swung her three long tails in quick session. The tails


    blocked his way, cutting short his escape form the ming ball.


    As the mes rolled and tumbled closer, out of nowhere, a ring roar rent the air. From the sidelines,


    Uriah had seen his master in danger, and being the beast it was trained to be, it jumped into the ring


    without waiting for amand. It directly blocked the ming ball by standing between Rocky and


    Tasha.


    Sessfully, Uriah stopped the fireball, but he took some nasty hit in the process. But Rocky was safe.


    The next moment, Uriah charged at Tasha in a fit of rage.

 Chapter 68 Who Is Better Now

    Chapter 68 Who Is Better Now


    Seeing Uriah charging towards her, Tasha retracted one of the tails and blocked its impact. She made a


    pose with her tender hands in front of her chest and shouted aloud, light shing from her eyes. "Chain


    of fire!"


    A couple of chains that were zing fire, swooped out of the ground around Uriah and entangled it in


    its grip from all directions. Uriah struggled with its utmost power but with no sess. It seemed to be


    trapped in the chains.


    Rocky became serious and intense as he saw Tasha trap Uriah with rtive ease. He realized that her


    strength was far stronger than his, but he was not someone who would give up easily.


    While Tasha was busy dealing with Uriah, Rocky took the opportunity to close in on her. He decided to


    use the skill of the Whirlwind Kick. Just as the aura of this kick began to materialize, Rocky charged


    towards Tasha.


    Tasha pulled back immediately and brandished her three giant tails and that aura exploded to pieces.


    Suddenly, Tasha felt a spiritual power which came crushing down on her. She bnced herself and


    saw a finger shining brightly. It seemed to be passing through her tails anding straight for her in


    high speed. It was so fast that she didn''t notice how soon it would reach her.


    "Such childish y!" Tasha saw right through his trick. She quickly generated waves of fire that


    devoured the finger.


    "Now herees your payback." Tasha was taken aback. Just when she thought she had figured out


    Rocky''s move, she heard a coldugh behind her. She instantly turned around and saw Rocky


    standing there. Somehow he had managed to sneak behind her, and she was so engrossed that she


    failed to notice his movements.


    As soon as he finished that sentence, Tasha saw a dozen palms striking down on her. She was clearly


    caught off guard as her tails were still out there. And there was no time for retraction.


    The audience cheered as they saw that Rocky was still able to turn the tables around, even when the


    strength of his opponent was far more than his.


    However, it was too quick for all to assume that Rocky''s sneak attack would be sessful against


    Tasha, who was at the ninth grade of the Mortal Stage at the moment. Tasha had received the most


    intensive training in the Magic Phoenix Empire. The brutality of her attacks was beyond anyone''s


    imagination.


    Just as Rocky thought he was going to seed, Tasha ascended into the sky. In a single movement,


    she was able to dodge all of his palms and those attacks.


    Rocky was shocked when he saw Tasha use her three giant tails to prop her up into the sky. Such a


    reflective action was truly amazing.


    Now was not the time for Rocky to appreciate her talents. He needed to be alert as Tasha was


    swooping down from the sky. She flipped her palms as she shouted, "ze Palm!" The moment she


    shouted, fire burst out of her hand. It wasing straight for Rocky, like a firestorm.


    There was hardly any time for Rocky to escape from Tasha''s attack.


    Boom!


    The firestorm hit the ground and exploded. Shock waves from its spiritual power sent dust and debris


    into the air.


    Everyone felt pity for Rocky. They knew he couldn''t possibly take that hit, which was imbued with


    Tasha''s full force. It was expected to happen, given the gap in their strength.


    "It looks like we have the result!" Felicia sounded relieved. She had to admit that Rocky was definitely


    not an ordinary spirit maniptor. He had managed to gain the upper hand, at least for some time,


    against an opponent who was abination of human and spiritual beast and was at the ninth grade


    of the Mortal Stage.


    The emperor looked a little disappointed.


    "Basil has already outdone himself. He lost with honor." Lena smiled with appreciation in her eyes.


    "Is that all you can do?" Marcia asked from her ce in the crowd as she stared ahead at that puff of


    dust. She was hoping to see Rocky emerge from it.


    Just as everyone thought that Rocky had already lost, a wind blew away the dust. A figure seemed to


    be moving ahead. Unexpectedly, Rocky showed up! To everyone''s surprise, Rocky was still standing


    straight. He was all messy with the dust but had a determined look in his eyes. The Dragon Spirit Mark


    on his left arm was shining with all kinds of colors and had no apparent pattern.


    The audience once again started cheering. They could not believe that Rocky was actually able to


    stand after taking that extremely strong blow from Tasha.


    Felicia and the emperor were among the others who were equally shocked.


    "How can he turn out all right?" Erica was also confused at the scene before her eyes.


    Tasha had justnded on the ground, panting. She was astonished to see Rocky still standing in front


    of her. She had hit him with everything she had. Not even for a second had she thought that Rocky


    would be able to take it.


    Under any other circumstances, if it had been any another spirit maniptor of the same strength as


    Rocky, it would not have been possible for him or her to take such a hit. However, no one was aware


    that there was a special ability in Rocky''s dragon spiritual power which seemed to have no nature. The


    ability was that it could devour other spiritual power. He had just used the special ability of his dragon


    spiritual power to devour most of the power of the hit from Tasha. Of course, he also paid a price for it.


    He had been hit more than a dozen times by the shock wave, in order to absorb her power.


    He looked fine, but the fact was that though he took this hit, he could not take another one from Tasha


    now.


    Fortunately, no one else knew his true condition. The whole square erupted in discussions and


    spections.


    "If I want to beat someone who is at the ninth grade of the Mortal Stage, I have to acquire more


    spiritual power." While he was wondering on it, something came to his mind. Suddenly, he grew


    solemn.


    He remembered the resolve he had made to himself. He intended to win thispetition and make


    everyone cheer for him. He wanted the entire Holy Dragon Empire to be proud of him and everyone to


    know that he was not that weak Basil any longer. He was the man who was going to make history in


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    the Wild Spirit Land.

 Chapter 69 Madness

    Chapter 69 Madness


    "Well! You managed to take that one but I don''t believe you can take another attack from me!" Tasha


    shouted angrily, clenching her teeth. She thought that another ferocious attack from her could easily


    take down Rocky. She had reached the ninth grade of the Mortal Stage so defeating Rocky should not


    be so difficult. But it did shock her to see Rocky standing safe and sound now. Tasha felt that she had


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    been humiliated by Rocky. The strong desire to win the game sparkled in her eyes. It looked like she


    would never stop until she defeated Rocky.


    But Tasha was unaware that she was on the brink of copse. The Spirit Possession consumed lots of


    strength and spiritual power. Once the spirit maniptor was burned out by the Spirit Possession, the


    skill would fail to work immediately. But if the user didn''t dismiss the skill in time, the spirit-manipted


    beast''s power inside the user''s body would lose control, and the user would suffer immeasurable


    damage.


    Despite such a situation, the strength left in her and the spiritual power she possessed were still


    enough to enable her to throw a formidable attack. Even if Rocky''s dragon spiritual power could absorb


    her attack, Rocky would still get hit by the impact during the process. And considering the fact that he


    had got badly injured, how could he take a forceful impact anymore!


    Rocky realized that he would have to find a new way to fight against Tasha''s attack if he wanted to win


    the game.


    Anybody else would definitely have second thoughts under such a situation. After all, Rocky was facing


    an opponent who had surpassed two grades more than him. It would hardly be possible that Rocky, a


    grade seven spirit maniptor, could take an attack from a grade nine one.


    Rocky was an intelligent and audacious man. He had a n under his sleeve. In a matter of few


    seconds, he had figured out a way to reverse the situation. Although it was an extremely risky step,


    Rocky had no other choice. He had to give it a shot.


    He took out thest yellow spiritual crystal from his pocket. Everyone in the crowd was struck to see it.


    They didn''t know how Rocky got the yellow spiritual crystal and why he took it out at that critical


    moment. They wondered what he would do with it.


    "What the hell is he trying to do?" Marcia was equally puzzled when she saw Rocky take out the yellow


    spiritual crystal which she had sent him.


    Meanwhile, everyone including the emperor didn''t understand what Rocky was nning to do.


    "Does he think that Tasha will give him time to upgrade his war beast? What a hopeless idiot!" Erica


    sneered. She thought that Rocky nned to use the yellow spiritual crystal to upgrade his war beast.


    And if he intended to do so, she knew that such a n would be in vain.


    On the other hand, the emperor, Priest Dean and Lena were wondering where Rocky got the yellow


    spiritual crystal from. How could a dethroned prince get such rare and priceless treasure?


    While all were awestruck, Rocky stood beside Uriah with the yellow spiritual crystal. Uriah, however,


    was still trapped by Tasha''s spiritual martial arts skill. As soon as it saw Rocky, it stopped struggling


    and whining. Staring at the yellow spiritual crystal in Rocky''s hand, it immediately understood what its


    master wanted. Instantly, it opened its mouth wide without any hesitation.


    "Thank you so much, little guy!" Rocky smiled and put the yellow spiritual crystal into Uriah''s mouth.


    Uriah swallowed it at once.


    The audience began murmuring among themselves as they saw what had happened before their eyes.


    "Is he trying to use the yellow spiritual crystal to upgrade his war beast''s spiritual power? Does he want


    to reverse the situation by using his war beast?"


    "It''s a risky shot, but worth a try anyway. That''s the only way left for him after all."


    "But how can it be possible that the phoenix spirit maniptor would give him that chance? And the


    war beast also needs time to digest the yellow spiritual crystal."


    While questions kept rising in the air, the spiritual power of the yellow spiritual crystal had begun


    surging up and filled Uriah''s body. Soon the spiritual power started overflowing from its body, and there


    were rays of bright light sparkling around Uriah.


    Tasha also thought that Rocky was using the yellow spiritual crystal to upgrade his war beast. How


    could she give Rocky such an opportunity to win against her? She charged towards Rocky with a


    powerful cry and began activating her spiritual power. She was nning to exert all the power left in her


    body to aim an attack at Rocky.


    Uriah was writhing in pain because of the bursts of spiritual power inside its body. The spiritual power,


    however, kept increasing. It even broke through the fire chain that had trapped Uriah.


    Everyone thought that Uriah would carry on with the bursting spiritual power and rush to fight against


    Tasha. But what Rocky did next shocked them further. He put his left hand on Uriah''s forehead while


    Uriah was writhing on the ground with a painful roar.


    Everyone was dumbstruck. They were filled with amazement at what they saw. They were wondering,


    ''What is he nning to do? Or has he decided to give up?''


    With each passing moment, Tasha was getting closer and closer to Rocky. She kept approaching and


    the three giant tails behind her began zing fiercely. They looked like three pirs of raging fire.


    "Raging me Attack!" A few meters away from Rocky, Tasha stopped all of a sudden. When she


    opened her arms, her spiritual power burst out. Simultaneously, the three fire tails was targeting at


    Rocky like arrows shot from a bow. In a matter of seconds, they had enveloped Rocky.


    Everyone was sure now that Rocky had lost to Tasha. There was absolutely no way he could tackle


    that attack. The attack that Tasha hadunched this time was much more violent and powerful than the


    former one. No matter how puissant Rocky was, it would be impossible for him to take that attack from


    the three tails of fire. After all, everyone knew he was only at grade seven of the Mortal Stage.


    Rocky, on the other hand, showed no fear on his face as he watched the rushing fire tails. He took out


    a bottle of the magical saliva from his pocket and drank down half of it. He knew that only a drop of the


    magical saliva would elerate his metabolism and cirction of the spiritual power by leaps and


    bounds. Half a bottle would make it far easier to escape from that attack.


    Obviously, he was taking a risk by putting all his eggs in one basket.


    "Now!" After keeping back the bottle, Rocky widened his eyes and channeled his bursting dragon


    spiritual power into his left arm, which was on Uriah''s forehead. The Dragon Spirit Mark around his left


    arm began to sparkle. No one could understand that Uriah''s spiritual power was being channeled into


    Rocky''s body through his left arm.


    The fierce spiritual power was rushing from Uriah''s body and was running inside Rocky through his


    energy meridians. With the help of the magical saliva which he drank moments ago, the cirction had


    finished in a matter of seconds. It had happened thirty times fast than before. After the cirction


    began inside Rocky, the spiritual power went back to Uriah''s body.


    All this while, Rocky felt like an explosion was going to take ce inside him. If it was anybody else,


    they would have blown up and died after finishing such a quick cirction. The flow of such violent and


    powerful spiritual power inside would burst them in few seconds. But for two months Rocky had been


    using the magical saliva to speed up his cultivation. So, his body had been strengthened a lot by the


    magical saliva. And his body''s endurance also had improved and surpassed that of most of the people.


    During the cirction, the spiritual power inside Rocky had a quantum leap, which shocked everyone.


    They were fixed to the ground with eyes wide open and mouths agape.


    While the power kept progressing and moving between Uriah and Rocky, the three fire tails were only a


    few inches away from Rocky.

 Chapter 70 Shocking Scene

    Chapter 70 Shocking Scene


    "Boom!"


    A dazzling light burst forth from the battleground when the three ming tails crashed on Rocky.


    Everyone could feel the spiritual power spreading rapidly, like an overwhelming wave of energy.


    They all held their breath at the sight of such an intense scene. Though it was merely a fight between


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    spirit maniptors at the Mortal Stage, they were still attracted by the excitingbat.


    No matter who won this fight in the end, there would still be two stars rising in the Holy Dragon Empire


    and the Magic Phoenix Empire.


    But the crowd was still buzzing in anticipation at who could possibly win.


    Even Felicia, seated beside the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire, couldn''t help but stand up and


    gaze at Tasha, who had removed the Spirit Possession, and Rocky, who was shrouded by fog. Tasha


    was out of breath, panting rapidly. No one knew whether Rocky was alive or not. Felicia thought the


    winner would be her disciple. Though Rocky had once more improved his spiritual power, she did not


    believe that he could reach the ninth grade of the Mortal Stage just yet. Yet she had still been


    surprised. After all, Rocky, only at the seventh grade of the Mortal Stage, had still managed to make


    her disciple use her full power to defeat him, even after activating the Spiritual Possession. Felicia was


    even a little jealous of the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire, for he had two gifted sons.


    "Basil..." Lena could bear it no longer, after bearing the agony of staring into the unmoving fog for what


    felt like an eternity. She stood up and went to the battleground after she nced at the emperor of the


    Holy Dragon Empire.


    At the same time, Mia was with the other trainees in the resting area and also felt worried about Rocky,


    who still did not show up. He had definitely surprised all of them with the leaps and bounds his power


    made. She hurried to the arena as well.


    "Reckless man!" From the crowd, Marcia also rushed to the fighting site.


    These three womening from different directions were all worried about him. What a lucky fellow he


    truly was!


    When everyone thought that Rocky had lost the fight, a strong spiritual power unexpectedly sted out


    of the fog and transformed into a whirlwind which blew away the fog and dust in the air. A figure


    epassed with twinkling light appeared. His strong spiritual power continually rose, shrouded by a


    peculiar light. The crowd immediately sensed that a different kind of power had permeated everywhere.


    The three women all stopped and looked at this development in surprise.


    Everyone''s jaws dropped to the ground. This was truly unexpected!


    It was exactly Rocky who was emitting the spiritual power.


    He did not appear to have sustained any wounds! What was more, his power seemed to be above the


    Mortal Stage. Rocky stood still, his sharp eyes scanning the crowd.


    "How is this possible?!" Felicia was utterly shocked. The power she could sense now was exponentially


    greater than what Rocky had been emitting moments ago!


    Aside from Felicia, however, many powerful spirit maniptors had not yet fully sensed Rocky''s current


    power.


    This was to be expected, because Rocky had devoured the spiritual power of the three tails using his


    dragon spiritual power when the three huge ming tails hit him. The spiritual power inside Rocky''s


    body all gathered into the Dragon Spirit Mark as it was devouring the power.


    The Dragon Spirit Mark on his arm began to change. Like a vine, it grew to his shoulder rapidly.


    This had never happened before. It looked like the Dragon Spirit Mark on Rocky''s arm was alive!


    What was most important was that the trace of Rocky''s power seemed to have disappeared suddenly


    when the Dragon Spirit Mark changed, which was why most people couldn''t sense it. But to be precise,


    it had merely transformed.


    Rocky had nned on using the power of the yellow spiritual crystal to withstand Tasha''s power at the


    ninth grade of the Mortal Stage. He had not expected that the risk he took would catalyze the Dragon


    Spirit Mark to evolve! To be exact, the power of the Holy Dragon Bead inside his body had transformed.


    Although originally strong, he had activated the secret power hidden in the Holy Dragon Bead inside his


    body as he absorbed the power from the yellow spiritual crystal at a high speed, running twenty to thirty


    times faster than normal.


    The power he showed before was only the outermost power of the Holy Dragon Bead. After cultivating


    using the yellow spiritual crystal, he had gotten closer to the power in the depths of the Holy Dragon


    Bead. This time he had eventually opened the gates of this stronger power after absorbing the spiritual


    power of the yellow spiritual crystal thoroughly.


    He also had realized that the power of the Holy Dragon Bead was likely to be sealed, so he had to


    ess its poweryer byyer.


    When the power of the Holy Dragon Bead broke out, he saw some ancient images. Though they were


    all blurred, he felt as though they were someone''s memory. There seemed to be hidden information in


    these glimpses he saw.


    All in all, Rocky was no longer at the Mortal Stage. He had upgraded from the Mortal Stage to the


    Earthly Stage after getting the new power from the Holy Dragon Bead.


    Soon everyone had noticed his power was at the Earthy Stage and they all held their breath, struck


    speechless.


    Abject shock ran throughout the crowd.


    It was unheard of that someone could rise from the seventh grade of the Mortal Stage straight to the


    Earthly Stage in the middle of abat. Absolutely no one had seen this kind of breakthrough in the


    entire Wild Spirit Land. They were still struggling to believe what they had seen with their own eyes!


    The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire was so excited that he even stood up.


    He had lost allposure, much like everyone else present.


    This was miraculous for the Holy Dragon Empire. It was a development that proved to the world the


    power of their empire.


    Felicia was dumbfounded. A few moments ago, she thought Tasha had defeated Rocky, but right now


    her face grew stiff.


    Priest Dean stared at him angrily. And Alston, who was resenting his brother more and more, was


    flushed and breathless, with a glint of insanity in his eyes.


    However, Lena, Marcia and Mia, the three women who had been concerned about Rocky, were now


    shocked that his power had reached the Earthly Stage. The expressions on their faces were lively, to


    say the least. Excitement, joy, shock, and even confusion shed in their eyes.


    Rocky would have definitely broken out into loudughter if only he saw the looks on their faces.


    The quiet square was soon full of exmations that spread like a great flood. The din grew louder and


    louder. Everyone looked at Rocky with disbelief. They shook their heads, remembering how he had


    been widely known as "Prince Loser"!


    But right now, this "loser" had shocked them with his splendid gifts. He was the first one in thend who


    could level up from the first grade of the Mortal Stage to the Earthly Stage within two months. The


    crowd erupted into total joy, disbelief, and amazement. The noise grew greatly deafening!

 Chapter 71 You Versus Me

    Chapter 71 You Versus Me


    "Basil! Basil!" An exuberant cheer, followed by loud apuse, echoed in the air in the huge space


    among the audiences. Everyone felt exhrated for Rocky''s victory and stood up together to praise


    him.


    Overwhelmed by the support from people, Rocky withdrew his left hand from Uriah''s forehead and


    stroked it gently. Uriah''s power was transformed into Rocky as he absorbed the yellow spiritual crystal''s


    spiritual power. It looked exhausted now.


    "That''s no fucking way! How''s that possible?! Why did it happen so?" Tasha busted in pain with tears


    filling her eyes. She could not admit that she didn''t defeat Rocky. And, what made her more terrified


    was the fact that Rocky pierced through the seventh grade of the Mortal Stage and entered the Earthly


    Stage. After withdrawing the Spirit Possession, she returned to the seventh grade of the Mortal Stage.


    Also, she and her war beast both felt dead tired now, because of the Spirit Possession.


    Hit by a wave of gloom, she felt anxious that she could not defeat him even if he was still at the seventh


    grade of the Mortal Stage. Now being sote, he had already reached the Earthly Stage. But, Tasha


    was such a confident and triumphant woman, who had never suffered a failure. It was painful for her to


    ept the reality. At that instant, Rocky soothed her by saying, "Come on, Tasha! Just ept the


    result." This was like adding fuel to the burning fire as Tasha was already fighting a fierce battle within


    herself.


    If the matchsted, it was obvious that Tasha would be hit by Rocky. But, the man didn''t want that to


    happen as he did not like to hurt a girl.


    "Never!" Tasha exploded in anger. She had lost her consciousness, and then she routed all her left


    power into her palm and threw fire attacks at Rocky.


    Being a patient guy, he didn''t overreact but waved his left hand as the fire attacks were targeted


    towards him. In seconds, those attacks scattered in the air. In short, they were consumed by his dragon


    spiritual power. Now that he had reached the Earthly Stage, his dragon spiritual power grew stronger


    as well. It could absorb the spiritual power from a Mortal Stage maniptor instantly. When Tasha saw


    Rocky breezily took her strikes, her eyes widened in astonishment. She finally realized the great gap


    between her and Rocky, but she could still not ept that reality. Rocky and she were both at the


    seventh grade of the Mortal Stage at the beginning of the match, but suddenly to her surprise, he had


    attained the Earthly Stage.


    How could she ept a guy like Rocky outsmarting her in a few seconds? In a second, Rocky had


    stood in front of Tasha. "You are not going to ept your failure?" Rocky asked Tasha. "No way!" Her


    lip curled in contempt. Then she intended another fire strike on Rocky''s chest.


    "Okay, fine! Don''t me meter then! I need to win this game for sure!" Rocky said as he shifted his


    dragon spiritual power to his left palm. He then fluttered his left arm, and in seconds, his spiritual power


    scattered in the air just like shining stars in the sky at night.


    "It''s the Vast Neb Skill! But he has just reached the Earthly Stage! How could he master the Vast


    Neb Skill in such a short span?" Marcia was taken aback at what she saw. She didn''t know that


    Rocky had memorized the Vast Neb Skill in detail after she sent that to him. By the time he reached


    the Earthly Stage, it was pretty easy for him to master the Vast Neb Skill. Meanwhile, Tasha


    overreacted in a panic the moment she caught her eyes on him.


    But it waste already. As Rocky slowly extended to his palm, the scintiting spiritual power started


    surging in the air and directed towards Tasha. In a matter of seconds, Tasha had been enveloped.


    Feeling choked by the universal pressure, the woman was scared to shout. At the moment Rocky''s


    spiritual power almost hit her, a figure appeared and reached out a palm to defeat his spiritual power.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Within a few seconds, Rocky''s spiritual power had been defended and disappeared into the air.


    Simultaneously, the figure caught Tasha up to keep her bnce. "Erica!" Ascending her head up, the


    woman cried pointing towards Erica''s face. But, then she fainted as her spiritual power and strength


    had been exhausted.


    "Tasha!" Erica, however, thought it was Rocky''s attack made Tasha pass out. So she scowled at Rocky


    as she slowlyid Tasha down on the ground. She then stood up and pointed to Rocky. "You versus


    me! Now!" When the others on the spot heard Erica, they were dumbstruck in astonishment.


    Being an martial arts master, Erica had reached the ninth grade of the Heavenly Stage at her tender


    age. And now she was challenging Rocky who just reached the Earthly Stage. It was unexpected as


    Rocky could not even near Erica in her expertise.


    Every audience had been conceiving the scene of talented Erica performing in a fight. So they didn''t


    want such a unique opportunity to slip away in front of them. "ept her challenge, Basil!"


    "ept!"


    "ept!"


    ... Many people screeched in excitement.


    Everything happened rapidly, so Felicia didn''t have the time to stop Erica at all, with her eyebrows


    furrowed. Before she raised, the emperor said, "Just easy! Preceptor Felicia! Don''t worry! That''s just a


    small game. Since your student wants to fight against Basil, let them have the chance to learn new


    skills. After all, it was a great chance for my son to learn from an expert like Erica."


    "But..." As Felicia scowled with worries, the situation had turned worse for the Magic Phoenix Empire.


    And what Erica was doing now only drove the Magic Phoenix Empire into a more embarrassing


    situation. Other people would rather assume that was a tricky game for the Holy Dragon Empire and


    mock at the Magic Phoenix Empire.


    "Rx, Preceptor Felicia!" the emperor said quietly. After all, Rocky had turned the tables. And now


    Erica, the proud talent from the Magic Phoenix Empire, was challenging Rocky voluntarily. No matter


    what the results would be, the Holy Dragon Empire would not suffer any losses or humiliation. Of


    course, Felicia knew what the emperor was specting, but she had no other option now. If she tended


    to interrupt and end the game, she would put the Magic Phoenix Empire into an appalling situation. The


    Holy Dragon Empire would only think that the Magic Phoenix Empire couldn''t afford a failure at all.


    So she leaned back with hesitation. When Rocky heard Erica, he was startled in astonishment. As he


    gazed at the woman, he was mesmerized by her alluring beauty, fairplexion and enticing figure.


    Erica felt so embarrassed under Rocky''s stare and shouted at him, "Why don''t you speak up? Fine!


    Then I will take your silence as confirmation." Clenching her fists in anger, she aroused her spiritual


    power. To his surprise, two figures appeared in front of Rocky and conversed at the same time. "I will


    fight along with you."


    The two figures halted as they heard each other. And they cried out in shock as they stared at each


    other.


    "Master Mia!" "Your Royal Highness!"


    Those who supported for Rocky were Mia and Lena.


    Their unexpected presence on the spot took the climax to a new dimension.

 Chapter 72 Fight Between Masters

    Chapter 72 Fight Between Masters


    Everyone knew that Mia was a proud woman who didn''t care about others, especially men, so nobody


    thought that she would help Rocky.


    It was reasonable after all because Mia regarded Rocky as her student.


    But they couldn''t believe that Lena, the Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire, was also willing to help


    Rocky in public. She was such a humble and cautious girl that everyone was caught by surprise. Rocky


    felt different though. He was grateful for Lena, because she had helped him so many times. To his


    surprise, Mia who often punished him also went out of her way to help him. Erica was also in a state of


    shock. Although she didn''t know Mia, she was able to know that Mia was almost as powerful as her.


    She was more familiar with Lena because Lena was the Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire and she


    represented the image of the entire Holy Dragon Empire.


    It was impossible for Lena to challenge Erica when Erica wanted to fight Rocky.


    ''This is getting interesting! Maybe, this guy really had something different in him. Otherwise, Mia and


    Lena wouldn''t have bothered giving him a hand, '' Marcia stood beside the field and thought to herself


    with a smile on her face.


    When the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire saw what they had done, he felt surprised that he


    couldn''t believe it at first. But he remained calm and said to Felicia, "It seemed that it is the young


    people''s business. Maybe we should just stay put and see what they will do." Felicia also felt that it was


    getting more and moreplicated. Erica, her disciple, was not an impetuous woman.


    However, she had no choice but to watch what was about to happen. She considered carefully and


    made a conclusion¡ªRocky was not an ordinary man.


    "Your Royal Highness, I can fight her in your ce, just say the word and it''s done," Mia said to Lena.


    Lena was one of the most powerful spirit maniptors in the Holy Dragon Empire. Only a few peopleN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    knew about it and Mia was one of them.


    Because of her high status in the Dragon Empire, Lena rarely had to use her spiritual power. From


    other people''s perspectives, Lena was holy like a fairy.


    Lena frowned as she concentrated. She was going to help Rocky fight Erica because she was worried


    about him. After all, Rocky had already defeated Tasha just now. Maybe, Erica was going to take


    revenge and really hurt him this time. Of course, she was surprised to see Mia stepping up to provide


    some help.


    Since Mia decided to help Rocky, she really didn''t need to worry much about him. She nodded her


    head at Mia and went towards Rocky.


    She stood beside Rocky and asked him in a low voice, "I have a feeling you didn''t tell me the truth.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t be worried for you just now." Lena felt a little furious.


    "I have nothing to hide," Rocky said with an innocent expression.


    "How did you make a breakthrough to reach the Earthly Stage? And how are you able to hide your


    strength at the seventh grade of the Mortal Stage?" Lena couldn''t help but ask a lot of questions


    because she had been confused for a long time.


    "That is because..." In fact, Rocky didn''t know how to exin it to her because it was corrted with a


    lot of his secrets. Although he trusted Lena, he didn''t wanted her to get into trouble because of him. He


    ultimately decided not to tell anyone, including her. "You don''t think I can keep your secrets." Lena


    pouted angrily.


    "It is not the right time to tell you. Trust me, if I could, I would tell you first," Rocky coaxed at that time.


    "Then it''s a deal! I''ll hold on to your words." Lena smiled again upon hearing what Rocky had said. In


    fact, she didn''t want to know which method Rocky had used. The only thing she hoped for was for


    Rocky to be confident and strong all the time. She had never seen it before.


    "If you agree to go out on a date with me, it is possible that I can reconsider telling you everything


    sooner," Rocky told her as a joke. "No kidding!" Lena''s face turned red but her eyes were filled with joy.


    After a while, she added in a shy tone, "But I can seriously consider it if you insist making efforts to


    improve yourself in the future."


    "Is that so?" Rocky knew that his dream would one daye true the moment he saw Lena''s


    expression.


    "I must return now. I went here without His Majesty''s permission. If I stay longer, I will surely be med


    by His Majesty," Lena said as she left the field as swiftly as she could. The situation became more


    dramatic when Mia went out of the crowd to help Rocky.


    "Please get out of the way. It is only him I want to fight," Erica told Mia in a serious tone.


    "His strength is in noparison to yours. Why do you always find joy in bullying those who aren''t as


    strong as you?" Mia said to her calmly.


    Erica knew that she was in the wrong and that justice was not on her side, but she didn''t want to let


    Rocky off easily this time. After thinking for a while, she shouted out at once, "If you don''t give me any


    other choice, I could fight you two together. Should that be a problem?" After hearing what Erica had


    said, everyone in the field grew excited once again.


    Mia and Erica were both at the ninth grade of the Heavenly Stage. They were on par with each other.


    Therefore, Erica wasn''t a hundred percent sure that she could defeat Mia. In addition, if she fought


    against Mia and Rocky who had a ton of good luck today at the same time, her chances of losing would


    be quite higher than she wanted.


    Though Erica clearly knew about it, she still insisted on fighting them at the same time which surprised


    everyone and left them in utter disbelief. "Fight us at the same time?" Mia frowned with concentration.


    Erica was so confident that she dared to look down on Mia.


    "You heard that right! Are you afraid of me?" Erica replied in a proud tone.


    "Ha-ha, you will regret this very soon," Mia said coldly. Erica was so proud that Mia didn''t like her. Mia


    even thought that Rocky was better and more lovely than her.


    "Make me a deal!" Erica said as she turned around to make a gesture. Two phoenix spirit maniptors


    came forward and took Tasha back.


    Mia also ordered her soldiers toe closer and gave them a task.


    After that, the soldiers around the field all stepped back about three hundred meters. Now, the field was


    twice bigger than it had been before.


    The two masters who almost reached the Supernal Stage was about to fight each other. It was not the


    same as a fight between two spirit maniptor at the Mortal Stage. They could bring mass destruction


    if they weren''t careful. In consideration of this point, Mia asked the soldiers to step back to erge the


    area of the battlefield.


    "You don''t need to fight. She aims to teach you a valuable lesson. If you fight her, you''re only doing


    what she wants you to do. In addition, whatever you do, it will surely hinder me from ying my best,"


    Mia told Rocky in a serious tone as she walked towards him.


    "Set your mind at ease. I am not going to fight her." Rocky shrugged his shoulders with a smile on his


    face. He was not stupid so he had no ns for fighting Erica who was a dozen times stronger than him.


    Now that Mia wanted to help him, he decided to step aside and let her do her things.


    Mia nodded her head and watched Rocky for a while. Though she didn''t ask Rocky about his strength,


    she was also confused just like the others. How did Rocky seed in breaking through the Earthly


    Stage? How was Rocky able to hide his strength at the seventh grade of the Mortal Stage under her


    supervision?


    "By the way, Master Mia, do you remember the promise that you have made before?" Rocky asked


    with an evil smile because he suddenly remembered something interesting.


    "What are you talking about? What promise?" Mia looked at Rocky with doubts because she couldn''t


    remember it.


    "You have said that if I seeded in mastering the third grade of the Mysterious Dragon Skill, you will


    go out on a date with me. I have mastered the third grade of the Mysterious Dragon Skill for quite a


    long time now. So when are you going toe through with your promise to go out on a date with


    me?" Rocky asked as he crossed his arms.

 Chapter 73 A Wonderful Game

    Chapter 73 A Wonderful Game


    Mia blushed when she heard Rocky. She then argued, "When did I ever say such a thing? I don''t


    remember that at all!"


    "How could you..." Rocky''s lips curled in disappointment.


    "Stay right here! Once I''m done with Erica, I wille back for you and teach you a lesson." Mia


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    winked at Rocky and then turned to face Erica.


    Erica had already prepared herself for the uing fight. Shepletely ignored Mia andid her


    eyes on Rocky.


    The reason why she cared about Rocky was not just because he defeated Tasha. When she heard her


    master marvel at Rocky''s performance, jealousy began to boil in her chest. She had always been the


    best talent but now Rocky had surpassed her. How could she possibly ept that? Rocky reached the


    seventh grade of the Mortal Stage from the first grade within a span of two mouths. Such a quick


    breakthrough had overshadowed her strength. And now she just witnessed that he reached the Earthly


    Stage in the blink of an eye. No one in the Wild Spirit Land had done such a thing before.


    She wanted to know what was so special about Rocky on earth. But deep down inside, she just could


    not ept that she was overshadowed by Rocky in the aspects of cultivation progress and talent.


    "Your time hase, Scarlet me Dragon!" Mia opened the Magic Spiritual Space and called her


    Scarlet me Dragon out. The Scarlet me Dragon was a four-star spirit-manipted beast that had


    reached its highest level. What''s more, the Scarlet me Dragon was obviously much superior to its


    peers.


    Among the royal spirit maniptors who were below the Supernal Stage, both Mia and her war beast


    were on the top three list. Without a doubt, Mia had a great future awaiting her. And the emperor of the


    Holy Dragon Empire thought highly of her as well. That was why the emperor appointed her as the


    instructor in charge of training the new royal spirit maniptors.


    Apart from her being an excellent spirit maniptor, her grandfather''s influence was also a key reason.


    Her grandfather who had reached the high grade of the Divine Stage was a great general who used to


    assist three emperors in governing the Holy Dragon Empire. Even the current emperor had to show


    some respect to him. With her grandfather serving as her backer, Mia smoothly got the high position


    job in the imperial government.


    Mia inherited her talent in dragon maniption from her grandfather. When she reached the Earthly


    Stage, her talent for dragon maniption had rocked the whole Holy Dragon Empire that year. Even to


    this day, lots of Supernal Stage masters could notpare with Mia in the matter of dragon


    maniption. Now that she was twenty five years old, the moment she reached the Supernal Stage,


    she would be a member of the mainstays of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    Although Mia''s talent for cultivation could notpare with Erica, Mia''s spirit maniption skill was


    way better than Erica''s without a doubt.


    Mia and Erica, obviously, were neck and neck considering all their unique strengths and weaknesses.


    The moment Mia summoned her war dragon, Erica whistled calmly.


    About a few momentster, a giant figure blocked the sunlight and casted a giant shadow over the


    venue. Everyone on the area looked up immediately and was greeted with a colossal creature flying


    over the sky. A strong wind brought by the creature threw stones and sand in all directions. Enveloped


    by the cloud of sand, the creaturended beside Erica. It was her war beast, the Glint Phoenix.


    Erica''s Glint Phoenix was also a four-star war beast. Although it only reached the third grade, it was


    almost as strong as Mia''s Scarlet me Dragon. The Glint Phoenix was a rare kind of phoenix. Such a


    spiritual beast was much superior to other spirit-manipted beasts.


    Without a doubt, the appearance of the Scarlet me Dragon and the Glint Phoenix attracted


    everyone''s attention at once. Things had taken an interesting turn. The fight between the two beautiful


    women stirred up a ruckus among the audience. They were murmuring about who they thought would


    win the game in the end. And nobody remembered that Erica initially wanted to challenge Rocky


    instead of Mia. Obviously, Mia had stolen his thunder.


    Rocky, however, didn''t mind any of it at all. Meanwhile, Uriah had walked back towards him. Rocky and


    Uriah also joined the audience and were very excited for the game to start.


    Both Mia and Erica were well prepared for the uing fight. Simultaneously, they disappeared on the


    spot and stood at the center of the venue in a sh.


    "Gust Strike!" As Mia made a spin, a strong vortex of airflow appeared around her. She then pped


    her arms and shaped the vortex into a semilunar de. Without stopping for a second, the forceful


    de charged towards Erica as it blew hard. The strike fully showed the power of her Wind abilities.


    "Thunder Growling!" Erica alsounched her attack the same time she did. All of a sudden, the sky was


    rumbling. She then raised up her hands and channeled her spiritual power to her hands. In a split


    second, two lightning bolts that were formed by her spiritual power appeared around her hands and


    targeted the wind de at once.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The second the two forces hit each other, a strong impact took ce that ended with a bright and


    dazzling light. The two talents who were both at the ninth grade of the Heavenly Stage brought


    everyone to their feet.


    Mia and Erica exerted all their strength in their attacks. They knew well that a single quick and critical


    strike could significantly improve their chances to win the game.


    Meanwhile, the Scarlet me Dragon and the Glint Phoenix had flown over their masters'' heads and


    started a brilliant fight. As the Scarlet me Dragon opened its mouth, raging mes immediately


    charged towards the Glint Phoenix. The mes were much fiercer than those it threw at Rocky before.


    From where Rocky stood, the Scarlet me Dragon''s mouth looked like a violent volcano. As he


    witnessed that image, he finally understood that Mia had shown him great mercy that day. If the Scarlet


    me Dragon had thrown such a forceful attack at him, he would have been burned into ashes in an


    instant.


    The Glint Phoenix, however, didn''t dodge the fire attacks but calmly pped its wings. In a matter of


    seconds, its spiritual power sparkled around its body to form a shining dome that protected it from


    harm. Whenever the fire attacks from the Scarlet me Dragon would hit the protective dome, the


    attack would be rebounded from the dome and would fall on the ground. The fire attacks then leftrge


    ck markings on the ground.


    Every spiritual beast was born with their own special ability. Obviously, the special ability of Erica''s Glint


    Phoenix was defensive. It could throw back any of its opponent''s attacks. But this ability had a


    disadvantage. If the Glint Phoenix met a stronger opponent, the ability would be significantly


    weakened. The Glint Phoenix, however, was almost as strong as the Scarlet me Dragon, which


    meant the tiny gap didn''t influence its effectiveness at all.

 Chapter 74 Amazing Light

    Chapter 74 Amazing Light


    Seeing the Glint Phoenix''s strong power, Mia turned serious. She jumped high in the air after blocking


    Erica''s attack.


    At the same time, the Scarlet me Dragon dived down and Mianded on it. Then the Scarlet me


    Dragon spouted out fierce me to Erica.


    To escape the me, Erica quickly dodged to one side.


    Mia took the chance shouting coldly, "ming Wind!" To burst out the spiritual force, she raised her left


    hand, summoning a fierce whirlwind that carried the me which the Dragon had spouted out. The fire


    quickly spread all over the battleground, blocking Erica''s way out.


    The move showed Mia''s superior skill in manipting the dragon. Incredibly well, she could bond her


    own power with that of the dragon.


    Everyone cheered at her fantastic attack.


    "The girl is really powerful. Maybe, she''s only a tad less lethal than General Gorgeous," Rocky


    murmured to himself as he watched their fight. But his face grew solemn when he saw Erica''s odd


    reaction.


    Erica, who was surrounded by the me, stood still and did not try to dodge. Instead, as the fire got


    closer, she burst out a light shield, simr to what the Glint Phoenix had burst. When the volley hit on


    the light shield, it immediately bounced back towards Mia.


    Mia had not seen thating, but she manipted her dragon to sidestep.


    With a loud boom, the field erupted into a cloud of fire and dust.


    The fight intensified with every passing minute.


    Neither Mia nor Erica seemed to slow down, and it looked like the match would end in a draw.


    An hourter, they both appeared to be wearing out, but still neck and neck, with no clear winner in


    sight.


    ''I seem to have underestimated her, '' Erica thought to herself. Apparently, she knew Mia was at the


    ninth grade of the Heavenly Stage, and there was nothing more to it. However, after an hour of fighting,


    she realized Mia was terribly skillful at manipting her dragon, even without invoking the Spirit


    Possession. Ordinary spirit maniptors could never do that.


    "It''s the time now." Erica had hit the mark. As she summoned her spiritual power again, she emitted an


    unusual light that gave her another boost over Mia.


    Mia was surprised. She had not thought that Erica had still a card up her sleeve.


    After rousing her spiritual power, Erica once more had an urge to attack. But Mia, not to be outdone,


    countered every attack. Using every tactic they possibly could, they fought from up in the air and down


    on the ground, sending sparks flying raising a thick cloud of dust. On and on, they went until they


    reached their highest power at the ninth grade.


    The audience was transfixed.


    A fight between masters could end in a split second. It all depended on who seized the first chance to


    By her trickery, Mia discovered Erica''s weakest point.


    "Wild Fog Wind!" She chanted while waving her hand to summon a gray fog to shroud Erica.


    As the mysterious fog surrounded Erica, she felt her eyes grow hazy withyers of a grayish gauze.


    At the same time, a fireball was about to hit her from behind. She would have taken one heck of a hit


    on the back, were it not for her super-fast light shield.


    However, the light shield needed some time to restore the power to defense, so the moment that the


    light shield disappeared after bouncing back the me, hundreds of arrows of wind were pouring down


    on Erica''s head like a heavy rain.


    "Thunder Roar!" Erica took a deep breath, gathered enough steam, and let out another thunderbolt.


    The two intense opposing powers violently crashed in the air, bursting into blinding fireworks.


    In the gray fog, Mia¡ªnow, a struggling figure in the dusty cloud had gathered enough to strike back.


    Slightly, the fog had dissipated.


    Everyone watching knew that the fight wasing to an end.


    When the crowd thought Mia was about to win, Erica smiled coldly.


    It hit Mia as odd that Erica would smile at when in fact she was in real danger. This was Mia''s all


    powerful strike that would put Erica out. She did not know that while she was chanting the "Wild Fog


    Wind", Erica had set up a trap.


    With all her might, she struck Erica, but to her surprise, her hand passed through Erica''s body. Until


    now she had not realized that the Erica she was facing was just a shadow. She knew that something


    was wrong and she wanted to take back the attack, but it was toote. The shadow of Erica abruptly


    turned into a light shield.


    The same force she had used on the shadow bounced back from the light shield and found her like a


    boomerang.


    Blood was sshed into the air.


    Mia let out an ear-splitting scream as she fell to the ground.


    Once again, Erica showed up, right where the light shield had stood. She gathered the spiritual power


    and rushed towards Mia who was badly wounded. She wanted to wrap it up quickly so as to get even


    with Rocky.


    Erica gathered the spiritual power into her right fist and it turned into a gigantic shadow against the


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    light.


    Like someone who was seriously injured, Miay still on the ground, and did nothing but stare at Erica


    charge forward to strike again. Maybe, she knew she had lost the battle.


    The crowd was surprised at the manner in which she was about to lose.


    But something changed the game. As Erica was about to hit her, a strange figure appeared between


    them. Out of the blue, the intruding figure raised a left-arm tattooed with a Dragon Spirit Mark.


    The mark was emitting dazzling multicolored light which blocked Erica''s fist.


    Everyone was shocked again by the sudden change. They were even more startled to realize the


    person who had blocked Erica''s strike. It was none other than Rocky.

 Chapter 75 Call It A Day

    Chapter 75 Call It A Day


    It would be quite impossible for Rocky who was at the first grade of the Earthly Stage to sessfully


    take a hit from someone who was at the ninth grade of the Heavenly Stage. Everyone who saw what


    happened was thinking that Rocky had bitten more than he could swallow


    despite his admirable courage.


    Lena grew worried as she saw Rocky take a hit to protect Mia who had been wounded.


    The emperor who had always been calm and steady was a little bit unsettled. Rocky was bing a


    national treasure to the entire Holy Dragon Empire. If he was somehow hurt or worse, if he died in an


    ordinarypetition, it would be a tragic and tremendous loss for his country.


    Alston looked as if he was in grief and was deeply concerned while he wished from the bottom of his


    heart that Rocky buried himself over this and got killed by Erica, which would be one less obstacle for


    his desire to get the throne.


    Just as everyone was worried about Rocky, he was also embarking on a dangerous stage as he was


    taking a continuous beating from his opponent who was at the ninth grade of the Heavenly Stage.


    Although he had unleashed his dragon spiritual power to absorb the spiritual power from her move, the


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    opponent was still too overwhelming for him. Even if he managed to absorb all of its power, it would


    overload his own body causing it to explode from within.


    "Basil, you need to step out of the way......" Mia had never thought that Rocky who she had been giving


    a hard time by providing extra workload during his training would step up and take the hit that was


    meant for her. At that moment, Mia knew that Rocky could no longer withstand the beating given his


    current strength and he might even get himself killed. Seeing that he was still tightly holding on, Mia


    could not help but shout at him in panic in hopes that he would stand down. Meanwhile she felt warm


    inside as she was being cared for and protected. It was something that she had never felt before as no


    man had ever thrown himself in the pit for her the same way Rocky did.


    Rocky was indeed trying to save Mia. He was not a man of cold blood. It was Mia who stood up for him


    under the provocation of Erica and now that she was in distress, Rocky would not hesitate for a second


    toe and help her. Although he knew that Erica was way more powerful than he was, he still chose


    to step in regardless of what could possibly happen to him.


    His action was notpletely out of passion or desire to get himself killed, which everyone thought


    was his motivation. Only Rocky himself knew about the true strength that he possessed. It was a long


    shot and he put his life at risk, but he believed that it was better than doing nothing knowing that Mia


    was in danger.


    Rocky suddenly looked solemn as he took a deep breath and sped up the process of absorbing the


    strong spiritual power until he took it all inside of his body.


    The overwhelming power disappeared right in front of everyone''s eyes.


    Everyone widened their eyes as they saw Rocky take the hit but didn''t have a single scratch on him. It


    was way beyond their wildest imagination. "He is truly mesmerizing!" Everyone thought in their heads.


    They were so dumbfounded that they started to believe Rocky might be a deity himself.


    Everyone including the emperor, Felicia, and Lena was all astonished by the amazing power


    demonstrated by Rocky.


    Even Erica froze for a second as she found that all the spiritual power she exerted was gone in an


    instant. Her opponent was a spirit maniptor who had just made it to the Earthly Stage yet he was


    powerful enough to take everything from her. This was something unimaginable if not impossible.


    The audience was still marveling at the extraordinary scene yet none of them had noticed that Rocky


    was standing a little weird way, motionless like a statue. He was extremely calm on the outside but


    there was a storm raging inside his body as he just took in all of Erica''s spiritual power. It seemed as if


    he was concentrating on directing the course of this energy. With a single misstep or distraction, he


    could explode.


    He was still waiting for the perfect opportunity to defeat Erica once and for all.


    Erica looked surprised when she saw Rocky withstood her attack, but deep down she was angry to her


    core as she couldn''t handle such humiliation. It was understandable as it should have been a piece of


    cake for her to defeat a spirit maniptor at the Earthly Stage. However, not only did she fail to defeat


    Rocky, he stood there unscathed which was aplete insult to her more than anything else.


    She was getting very close to losing her temper.


    Erica bit her lips as she shot a cold look at him. She was oozing with killing intent as she tightened her


    fists. There was no way she was going to let Rocky survive her next attack.


    "Your Majesty, the way I see it, we already have our result right in front of us. Let''s just call it a day


    before it gets out of control." Seeing that Erica''s face was turning solemn, Lena immediately suggested


    to the emperor to stop the contest as she was deeply worried about Rocky''s safety.


    The emperor snapped out of it and came around. Hearing Lena''s suggestion, he also looked


    concerned. Mia had already lost. Although Rocky sessfully survived a hit from Erica, there was no


    way he could do it again. Judging from his own experience, the emperor was convinced that Rocky''s


    miraculous run should end right then and there.

 Chapter 76 It Is Too Late

    Chapter 76 It Is Too Late


    Rocky was not powerful enough to be Erica''s opponent. Apparently, Mia had also lost to her before, so


    it was better to end the fight now. Otherwise, he would not be as lucky as before and might end up


    badly wounded, or worse, he might end up dead.


    "Preceptor Felicia, what do you think?" Although the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire had already


    made up his mind, he still politely asked Felicia for her opinion.


    "Since we have a clear victor, there is no need to continue the fight. I am afraid that my disciple may


    have been a bit too impetuous. Please forgive her," Felicia responded. Erica acted very rashly and


    impulsively, but she had defeated a spirit maniptor from the Holy Dragon Empire who was at the


    ninth grade of the Heavenly Stage. Felicia did not feel an ounce of remorse for that fact. Needless to


    say, she wanted the fight to stop while they were still quite ahead. She was worried that the fight might


    lead to a worse end if it was not stopped now.


    "Priest Dean..." The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire turned to the priest beside him after getting


    Felicia''s approval.


    "I''m afraid it''s toote now," Priest Dean said suddenly as he glumly stared at the fighting site. The


    situation had changed quite drastically while they were talking.


    Hearing what the priest said, both Felicia and the emperor immediately turned their attention back on


    the fighting site and saw Ericaing up at Rocky. She appeared as if she was about to give him a


    deadly blow, swiftly closing the distance between them.


    Everyone watching the scene was at the edge of their seats. Rocky would not be able to dodge the


    attack in time.


    And it looked like he did not n on dodging the attack.


    "What the hell is he thinking? Does he want to die here?" Marcia in the crowd was confused by Rocky''s


    behavior. She frowned as she rushed towards the fighting site.


    "Get away, Basil!" Mia tried her best to stand up. She wanted to push Rocky away and block Erica''s


    attack for him as a payment for saving her regardless of his own life.


    Suddenly, two figures started rushing towards Rocky.


    Erica gathered a strong Thunder spiritual power in her palm. As the Thunder spiritual power increased,


    its blue mes continued to re up. The next second, Erica raised the gathered power that was strong


    enough to kill Rocky andunched it towards him.


    Rocky then did something unexpected that shocked everyone. He rushed towards the much more


    powerful Erica and faced her attack head on. A ring light burst out from the Dragon Spirit Mark on


    Rocky''s left arm. He raised his left arm and used it to block the palm.


    Erica did not expect that Rocky would dare to rush towards her and block her attack. But she


    immediately smiled coldly as she realized that this made it easier for her to kill him. She then directly hit


    the Dragon Spirit Mark on Rocky''s left arm without any hesitation.


    "Am I toote?" Marcia muttered as she arrived behind Rocky just when Erica had smacked Rocky.


    Although she was powerful, she had no time to block the Erica''s attack.


    "General Marcia..." Mia was surprised to see Marcia appear on the fighting site. She wondered why


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Marcia would suddenly show up, but decided that she had no time to think over it at the moment. She


    anxiously nced at Rocky.


    Erica was certain that even if Rocky was so powerful that he could not be killed, he could still definitely


    be badly damaged. However, to her surprise, the moment her palm hit Rocky''s Dragon Spirit Mark,


    light shrouded her entire hand. The spiritual power that she gathered in her palm began to vanish like a


    muddy ox entering the sea.


    It was as if the power was being absorbed from her by something, to be more precise.


    It was Rocky who was absorbing Erica''s power. However, as he absorbed more power, his body began


    to get loaded down with too much of it. His face grew paler and paler as he started to lose control over


    the fierce power.


    "The wages of sin is death! I will give back to you what you have just sent me!" Rocky''s body had


    reached the threshold. He raised his right hand and aimed towards Erica who was still dumbfounded as


    to why Rocky was not harmed by her power.


    Rocky let out a loud roar and Erica sensed that something was wrong. She could sense that a strong


    wave of power was in front of her and it was about to surge up towards her. It was toote for her to


    escape, as she was only a few steps away from Rocky.


    In a blink of an eye, the same lightning that appeared in Erica''s palm was now flickering on Rocky''s


    right palm. The intense Thunder power that Rocky had been suppressing inside his body seemed to


    have found an outlet. It burst out and rushed towards Erica.


    "This is impossible..." Erica''s eyes widened in disbelief as she saw Rocky release the same Thunder


    spiritual power that she released. However, even at this very critical moment, she was still able to make


    herself calm down. She gathered all her spiritual power to block the attack as fast as she could.


    The Thunder power Rocky released then eventually mmed into Erica like a blueser. The power


    was so strong that it destroyed the spiritual power Erica gathered to protect herself. Because the power


    he released had been bonded with the power that he absorbed earlier, his attack was two times more


    powerful than Erica''s. Even though Erica had gathered all her spiritual power, it was not enough to


    block Rocky''s attack.


    Erica screamed aloud as the strong power blew her into the air. However, she steadied herself using


    her power and gracefullynded on the ground. Her clothes had been torn by the intense impact,


    leaving her quite embarrassed.


    In spite of all that, Rocky was not more powerful than her. The impact of the attack he released made


    him spout blood three times in a few seconds. He was not able to stand still anymore and eventually


    knelt to the ground on one knee, panting and out of breath, sweat dripping from his face. He looked as


    if he was in great pain.


    "Damn it!" Erica eximed. The impact also left her bleeding. The power Rocky just released was


    coupled with the power that she released before. Thebined power of the two was beyond what she


    was able to resist. She was not sure how Rocky did it. What she was sure of was that she felt a great


    shame. Wanting to redeem herself, she did not hesitate to rush towards Rocky once again.


    "You want to fight me like that? Looks like you don''t mind others appreciating your body," Rocky said,


    slyly smiling at Erica as he wiped away the blood on the corners of this mouth.


    At Rocky''s words, Erica nced around at all the people and saw them staring lecherously at her body.


    She flew into a fit of range from the shame and humiliation.


    "I will make you pay for this one day!" Erica vowed then immediately disappeared.


    Being that Erica had left and Rocky was still standing on the fighting site, he was now technically the


    winner of the fight. He was wounded, yes, but he was still on the site nheless.


    All of a sudden, the crowd on the square erupted into a loud round of cheers at Rocky''s victory.


    Felicia had never expected that her top disciple would be defeated by Rocky who was weaker than she


    was. A scowl gradually formed on her face. She abruptly stood up and said, "I''m sorry, Your Majesty. I


    have something important to do. I have to leave now." She then immediately left, along with the other


    phoenix spirit maniptors.


    ''Ha-ha! The Magic Phoenix Empire really lost its face this time, ''


    the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empireughed to himself as he saw Felicia leave in such a haste. He


    then looked at Rocky on the fighting site.


    People began chanting Rocky''s name. He not only beat those new phoenix spirit maniptors by his


    own power, but he also defeated Erica who was a master at the ninth grade of the Heavenly Stage.


    Although no one knew how he managed to do that, it was not important for them at the moment. What


    was important now was Rocky had proved to everyone in the entire Holy Dragon Empire that he was


    powerful.


    "How? How did he defeat Erica?" Alston mulled. He reckoned that Erica was probably just not strong


    enough. He then left angrily after giving Rocky a pissed off look.

 Chapter 77 Peaceful Time

    Chapter 77 Peaceful Time


    Amidst the cheers ringing out for Rocky, he suddenly fell hard on the ground. It was apparent that he


    had been hurt badly. The reason for his suffering was because of the powerful strength that was far


    beyond his abilities. Everyone grew quite concerned at the sight of him losing consciousness.


    "Basil!" Mia shouted out at once. Before she could make a move, Marcia had already run forward


    towards Rocky.


    "Basil, well done!" She examined him to find whether there could be anything wrong as she saw that


    Rocky was lying unconscious. Rocky had been hurt badly. If he didn''t receive treatment in time, he


    would certainly lose his life. Without thinking twice, Marcia took out a bottle of the magical saliva that


    Rocky had given her before. She made Rocky drink a little of it immediately. Afterwards, she turned


    around and told Mia, "Please tell His Majesty that I will bring him with me to treat him right now." Mia


    nodded in agreement. Marcia then left the battlefield with Rocky.


    Though Marcia left with Rocky very quickly, someone in the crowd had recognized her. Chaos broke


    out once more, with everyone around the battlefield growing greatly excited again.


    "I can''t believe my eyes. Is it really General Marcia?"


    "You''re right! But how does she know Basil? Why did she take him away?"


    "Perhaps General Marcia likes Basil?"


    They soon seemed to forget the fact that Rocky had won the match. Their attention was diverted at the


    sight of Marcia. Heated discussions broke out about how she and Rocky could be connected.


    Spections broke out about all the possibilities of their rtionship.


    At once, Mia went to find the emperor and Lena, even if she too had been hurt. She ryed what


    Marcia had asked her to. As she expected, the emperor and others were also in the state of shock.


    "Why is General Marcia willing to treat Basil out of the blue? They even don''t know about each other!"


    Lena was very shocked, and still greatly concerned about Basil.


    "Well, General Marcia went to the dragon field about half a month ago. She ordered Basil to show her


    around." But Mia also felt confused about the situation. She didn''t think that they would have grown


    close at all!


    The emperor stood gazing at his entourage. Everyone was at a loss and didn''t know what to do. They


    too were greatly perplexed at why General Marcia was willing to help Rocky.


    They needed to ask Marcia in order to figure the truth out. The emperor ordered Priest Dean to


    continue as head of the Dragon Birth Festival and ordered the others to send Mia home to receive the


    best treatment. He left the battlefield with Lena then.


    As a reward, the emperor had granted Marcia a pce in the Pce City. She hardly stayed there, but


    Lena and the emperor both assumed that Marcia would take Basil there first.


    As expected, when they arrived at the pce, Marcia had already exited the chamber. It was obvious


    that she had exerted great effort to treat Rocky, as sweat poured off her in torrents.


    "General Marcia, what''s the matter with Basil? Is he all right?" Lena burst out, unable to hold her


    tongue any longer.


    "He''s out of the danger zone now. He was so reckless that he absorbed his opponent''s strength and


    sted it back on his opponent again. But I have no clue how he even managed to do it! His


    opponent''s strength was far beyond his right then. So his body was attacked by this power in the


    shifting course. His meridians have been hurt badly, too. But fortunately, his bones are strong enough


    to resist the attack. It is no easy task, but he has persisted until the end and defeated his opponent at


    "General Marcia, why do you know Basil so well?" the emperor asked, his stance finally rxing once


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    he confirmed that his son was safe.


    "I don''t. I just thought that he was a poor fellow and decided to save his life. After all, he won the match


    and brought glory for our empire. I always help some cats and dogs here and there. It''s as easy as


    blinking. It''s no big deal!" Marcia said calmly.


    If Rocky hadn''t been in aa, he would definitely have protested at Marcia''s remarks likening him to


    a cat or a dog.


    The emperor and Lena looked at each other, surprised. They both thought that Marcia had something


    else to hide. Otherwise, she would have definitely not saved Rocky in public. She had a reputation for


    hardly caring about others, after all! But they were prudent enough to keep silent. They knew that if


    Marcia was unwilling to tell them, they would never find out. Besides, she had shown a great gesture of


    goodwill and kindness.


    "Now that you are here and he''s no longer in danger, I must depart." Marcia nodded at them


    respectfully, and swiftly left. But what the emperor and Lena didn''t notice was that Marcia couldn''t help


    but nce back at her chamber as she left.


    The emperor and Lena went into the chamber and saw that Rocky was lying in a spacious bed


    surrounded by a few maids. His face was no longer deathly pale, but he was still in aa.


    The emperor and Lena felt relieved at the sight of him sleeping safe and sound.


    "Your Majesty, I will stay here to take good care of Basil. The Dragon Birth Festival is still ongoing. You


    have left the battlefield for too long," Lena respectfully reminded him.


    "Very well. That''s very kind of you." The emperor nodded, sighing with relief.


    "Your Majesty, you have said that..." Lena murmured after being lost in thought for several moments.


    "Don''t worry! I''ve been waiting for this day. It seems that he hasn''t let me down," the emperor said very


    contentedly, before exiting the chamber.


    "You can leave now. I will stay here to look after him," Lena told the maids.


    She sat beside the bed, staring at Rocky who seemed to be in deep sleep. She stretched out her hand


    to touch his face tenderly, softly smiling. She said to herself, "If your mother could see with her own


    eyes what you have done today, she would be so, so proud. We no longer need to worry about you all


    the time now. You have grown up and be a strong man." Shey beside Rocky, closed her


    beautiful eyes and enjoyed the peace and tranquility that came with an overwhelming sense of


    contentment.

 Chapter 78 An Astonishing Decision (Part One)

    Chapter 78 An Astonishing Decision (Part One)


    Meanwhile, in hisa, Rocky witnessed several shocking images in his dreams. Hey on a


    boundlessnd that was covered by corpses. The blood had merged into streams. Among the dead


    bodies were both humans and spirit-manipted beasts. It seemed that Rocky walked into a battlefield.


    An afterglow brought by dusk was shining over the bloody battlefield. It seemed as if doomsday had


    enormous ck dragon whose big eyes were twinkling with evil light. With six strong wings, the dragon


    emanated the momentum of the king of heaven and earth. However, its dark and evil power could also


    make people tremble in fear.


    "If you yield to me, I shall lend you my power..." All of a sudden, the ck dragon almost deafened


    Rocky''s ears with its loud roar.


    The next moment, Rocky saw the ck dragone at him with its mouth wide open. Everything


    happened so fast. It was about to devour him.


    Rocky opened his eyes abruptly and sat up on the bed as sweat dripped down his forehead. He was


    trying his best to catch his breath.


    "Fortunately, it''s just a dream," Rocky sighed out of relief when he realized that the ck dragon wasn''t


    real. All of a sudden, he felt something move beside him. As he looked down, he saw a woman''s body


    lying right before his very eyes. Moreover, her sleeping position was really seductive. Her clothes was


    in such a mess that some of her skin could be seen.


    "Lena?" Rocky recognized that the woman lying on his bed was Lena.


    Rocky gradually recalled the things that happened before he passed out. He fought off Erica and went


    into aa because he was severely wounded. But now, it seemed that his body was doing better and


    his wounds had been fully healed.


    "Did someone heal the injuries for me?" Rocky muttered to himself in spection as he looked at Lena


    beside him.


    "Did Lena help me? Should I devote myself to her in order to repay the kindness she has shown me?"


    Lena''s sleeping position was so charming that Rocky almost couldn''t restrain his impatient hands that


    were itching to touch her skin.


    However, Rocky finally resisted the temptation when he remembered that Lena justy beside him like


    this when he came to this world and woke up for the very first time. While at that time, when he was


    just a useless prince, everything was all so different. Now, he was the new star for the future of the


    Holy Dragon Empire.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Since Lena slept soundly, Rocky didn''t dare to disturb her. He covered her with the quilt and got out of


    bed. No unusual feeling was sensed by Rocky when he stretched his body and adjusted the cirction


    of the spiritual power inside him. Thus, he felt at ease that his body was getting better.


    Though he had reached the Earthly Stage, in fact, he was just still starting for being a spirit


    maniptor. The subsequent cultivation would be far more strenuous than that at the Mortal Stage. In


    order to grow into a mighty spirit maniptor, he still had a long way to go.


    Rocky walked out of his bedroom to take a breath of the fresh air. A woman figure then leaped onto his


    vision, "Master Mia?" Rocky called as he saw her.


    Seeing Rocky standing out of his bedroom, Mia stared at him and asked, "Why aren''t you resting in


    your bed? You''re still hurt badly..."


    "No need to worry. My wounds are healed," Rocky smiled.


    "Are you sure?" Mia was stunned but she added, "Well, I think that makes sense. With General


    Marcia''s help, it is only natural for you to recover in such speed."


    "You mean the beautiful general?" Rocky was a little surprised.


    Mia found that Rocky was confused so she told him everything that happened after he passed out.


    "I see. So it was General Marcia that cured my wounds. If you didn''t tell me, I assumed it was Lena."


    Rocky was somewhat astonished. Then he looked at Mia with concern and asked, "How about your


    wounds?"


    "They have almost recovered as well." Mia nodded as she blushed at Rocky''s concern for her injuries.


    She then thought of something and asked Rocky in a puzzled tone, "But how did you make it?"


    "What do you mean?" Rocky was confused about Mia''s words.


    "How did you manage to get the power to defeat Erica? Moreover, I noticed that the nature of the


    power you used was Thunder..." Mia made detailed inquiries as if she had been dying to ask for a


    while.


    "I''m not sure. I think I just acquired it by ident..." Rocky pretended not to know the reason.


    "Do you really think I would buy that? It''s alright if you don''t want to talk about it, you don''t have to lie


    about it." Hearing Rocky''szy response, Mia was keenly aware of the fact that Rocky was hiding


    something from her.


    Rocky smiled and continuously acted to be ignorant about what Mia was talking about.


    "Basil..." At that time, a call came from behind.


    Upon hearing that, Rocky looked back and saw Lena standing behind him with her clothes still in a


    mess. It was quite misleading that as if something had happened between them.


    Seeing that, Mia red at Rocky with murderous intent.


    Scorched by Mia''s eyes, Rocky immediately turned around to exin to her, "I swear, nothing


    happened between us!"


    "Master Mia, what are you doing here?" Embarrassed at the sight of Mia, Lena hurried to tidy her


    clothes and behave herself.


    "His Majesty asked me to check on Basil''s situation. He said that once Basil was awake, he should go


    to the Grand Holy Hall with Her Royal Highness. In addition to that, he also gathered some members of


    the royal family and some ministers together. I guess he must have something very important to


    announce..." Mia said.


    "I see." Lena nodded. It looked like she had realized the intention of the emperor of the Holy Dragon


    Empire. Therefore, she instantly ordered a maid to prepare Rocky a suit of ornate robe and dress him


    up.

 Chapter 79 An Astonishing Decision (Part Two)

    Chapter 79 An Astonishing Decision (Part Two)


    Compared with what he looked like two months ago, Rocky had changed a lot in temperament. When


    he put on the ornate robe, he had a more intimidating appearance than he did before. Born with fine


    features, his face was more handsome and noticeable. All in all, Rocky was no longer his old self that


    was too frail to withstand a gust of wind.


    When Rocky stood before Lena and Mia with his new image, they watched him with the utmost


    admiration. Lena couldn''t help but blush as she was deeply attracted.


    "Let''s go," Mia said as she went out first.


    Rocky walked towards Lena and they followed Mia.


    They climbed the carriage waiting outside. It dashed forward the entire way. Shortly afterwards, they


    arrived at the Grand Holy Hall.


    For the very first time, Rocky entered the Grand Holy Hall. He was stunned by the grandeur of the hall.


    Even in the modern world where he came from, no architecture coulde close to it.


    Presently, many people were gathered in the Grand Holy Hall.


    The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire sat on the gilded throne at the top of the hall with Priest Dean


    standing beside him.


    On both sides of the hall stood a lot of people. The first row were the princes of the Holy Dragon


    Empire led by Alston. Since Rocky walked in, many princes focused their eyes on him. Instead of being


    friendly, they held Rocky in contempt with overwhelming arrogance.


    As for Alston, who always treated Rocky as his enemy, he wrathfully red at Rocky as his face was


    sullen.


    Not intimidated by Alston''s provocation, Rocky wore a sneer on his face and stared straight into


    Alston''s eyes.


    Apart from the princes, everyone else in the hall were the ministers of military affairs. Their eyes also


    rested on Rocky as they whispered into one another''s ears about him. All of them were still astonished


    by Rocky''s victory at the Dragon Birth Festival.


    None of them had ever expected that the useless prince would turn himself into an invincible talent of


    the younger generation of the Holy Dragon Empire. Thus, now that Rocky was no longer the despised


    prince, they finally saw him in a different light.


    When Rocky, Mia, and Lena appeared before the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire, Mia stepped


    aside. Lena, nodding at Rocky, walked a few steps forward to salute to the emperor of the Holy Dragon


    Empire. She then settled down on the seat at one side, lower than the gilded throne, which


    demonstrated her status towering above the rest.


    "Your Majesty, Basil is here to show my respects to you..." On their way to the Grand Holy Hall, Lena


    had reminded him repeatedly about the etiquette so that Rocky would bow down to salute the emperor


    of the Holy Dragon Empire properly. Though for him, the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire was a


    total stranger, from other people''s perspectives, the man sitting up high in the leading position was his


    father, the greatest man in the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "You can get up." The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire kept his countenance and waved his hand.


    He then asked Rocky, "How are your wounds?"


    "They have been healed," Rocky replied as he shook his head.


    Filled withfort, the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire nodded. After that, he looked around the


    crowd and said, "I gather you all here to announce two things. But before that, I would like to reward


    Basil in the name of the Holy Dragon Empire. He saved us from the critical situation by defeating


    several new phoenix spirit maniptors. As if that wasn''t enough, he defeated one of his opponents


    who was at the ninth grade of the Heavenly Stage. Heunched bitter attacks against the phoenix spirit


    maniptors from the Magic Phoenix Empire until he finally won for us. Thus, more than the fight, he


    also won honor for the Holy Dragon Empire. As the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire, it''s my duty to


    show him our gratitude." Finishing his words, the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire signaled that he


    was done by nodding.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    A few momentster, several maids walked in holding a few tes. The crowd was stunned by the


    things on the tes.


    There were two very valuable yellow spiritual crystals, some precious spiritual medicine, and


    furthermore, a cloak which was exclusive to the elites among the royal spirit maniptors of the Holy


    Dragon Empire.


    The cloak wasn''t allowed to be given to just anybody. In other words, only the royal spirit maniptors


    who rendered outstanding service or made great contributions to the Holy Dragon Empire could have it.


    If Rocky put on this cloak and walked out, everyone would show him their utmost respect.


    All the people present couldn''t help but feel jealous towards Rocky, especially the princes. They felt


    some sort of mental unbnce with what Rocky obtained for his outstanding behavior at the Dragon


    Birth Festival.


    However, none of them dared to say a word against the decision of the emperor of the Holy Dragon


    Empire.


    Rocky''s eyes lit up for he was given so many priceless things. Overwhelmed by an unexpected favor,


    he said, "Your Majesty, I could never thank you enough. I''d like to take them all."


    The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire then waved his hand to ask the maids to leave the hall.


    "Next, I shall announce the first important thing..." The eyes of the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire


    ran down. After pausing for a moment, he said, "Given the extraordinary performance at the Dragon


    Birth Festival and the sessful fusion with the Holy Dragon Bead, Rocky has sessfully be a


    royal spirit maniptor at the Earthly Stage. So today, I decide to restore his identity as a prince of the


    Holy Dragon Empire,"


    the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire said. His decision caught everyone off guard.

 Chapter 80 Betrothal

    Chapter 80 Betrothal


    Everyone was shocked by the emperor''s unexpected announcement. No one had expected that the


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    emperor would reinstate to Rocky the title of ''Prince''. Deservedly, he had been stripped of the title for


    touching the Holy Dragon Bead without permission.


    They had not expected that the emperor would have such a huge change of heart towards Rocky.


    More than everyone else, Alston was unhappy with the emperor''s decision. Like his siblings, he had


    never regarded Rocky as their brother. Though were step-brothers, born of the same father, they all


    looked down on Rocky, because his mother was of humble birth. To them, he was just a bastard. So


    when Rocky was stripped of his title two months ago, they were all over the top with glee at his loss.


    But they had never expected that their father would entitle Rocky as a prince again. If he did so, Rocky


    would be the youngest prince and the shame of the royals again. By all means, they would not


    agree with their father''s decision to number that son of a peasant woman with them. However, none of


    them would dare say that to the emperor. Once their father had made a decision, they would have no


    other choice but to abide by his will.


    Even so, they still looked at Rocky with contempt. They did not care that Rocky had showed a splendid


    performance at the Dragon Birth Festival and he was hailed as the ultimate prodigy of the Holy Dragon


    Empire. They still hated on him.


    Only Alston, the next emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire, one of them question him ¡ª and that, on


    very rare asions would.


    "Father, I don''t understand why you do this." He would not so readily agree to Rocky''s admission back


    into royalty. If anything, Rocky was a direct threat to Alston''s ascent to power.


    "I stripped Basil because he touched the Holy Dragon Bead without permission. But what he had done


    at the Dragon Birth Festival can make up for his fault. But the main reason for his reinstatement is that


    he now possesses the Holy Dragon Bead, which is the symbol of royalty. Since my predecessor


    inducted the Holy Dragon Bead into the sacred treasure of the empire, only an heir to throne can


    possess the bead. It''s only that I have already chosen my sessor, so Basil may not ascend to the


    throne. But he should enjoy the same privileges as the next emperor. So I have every reason to restore


    Basil again. He has to be treated fairly and with all the respect he deserves," the emperor exined.


    "Your Majesty, though you want to reinstate Basil, you cannot announce it in haste. Basil was demoted


    for only two months, if he is entitled a prince again so soon, he will only make all the royal family look


    like a cavalier lot in the eyes of the people," Priest Dean beat around the bush.


    "Why would they think the royal family is made of jokers? Everyone has seen Basil''s excellent


    performance at the festival. And I am sure people will appreciate having him back to his rightful


    position," Lena disagreed. She hated people like Priest Dean who were quick on the bandwagon of


    trying to mud-sling Rocky.


    "I will never agree with you on bringing Basil back." Alston was determined. As heir apparent to the


    throne, he had some influence in the empire. Right now, he was hoping the emperor would change his


    mind.


    "Alston, what gives you the authority to speak and decide for dad? Who are you to disagree?" Though


    Rocky was also surprised by the decision. But the emperor was justified to reward him for the


    outstanding performance at the festival. So when he heard Alston disagreed, he retorted at once with


    the confidence of royalty.


    "Who are you to talk to me!" Alston shouted back.


    "I''m sorry. Didn''t you hear what our daddy said just now? I am a prince again. So the only difference


    between you and me is age. But we are both princes now. This is the fact you cannot change," Rocky


    grinned defiantly.


    "You!" Alston was so angry, he looked like he might burst a vein. He would have hit Rocky, were it not


    for so many people around.


    Seeing Alston and Rocky bickering on and on, the ministers exchanged curious guesses but did not


    know how to stop them. They waited on the emperor to act. They were all clear that once the emperor


    had made up his mind, Alston''s disagreeing couldn''t change a thing.


    "Alston, stop," as they expected, the emperor immediately scolded Alston. Then with finality, he


    dered, "I have made up my mind. I will officially announce Basil''s readmission to the title of a prince


    againter."


    Seeing there was no chance to change the decision, Alston snorted as he gave Rocky an angry stare.


    Then he left in a huff.


    "Has Alston be so arrogant to the point of disagreeing with His Majesty in public?" Lena muttered


    unhappily.


    Rocky on the other hand couldn''t help but smile in triumph as he saw Alston angrily storm out of the


    venue. It was a sweet feeling of revenge for Rocky. But that was not enough for him. One day he would


    trample over Alston.


    Except for little discontent in his eyes, the emperor did not show much emotion as he watched Alston


    walk away. Instead, he looked around, as if he was reading what the people were thinking. Then he


    said, "I also have something else to announce. I made a decision about this yesterday."


    Everyone looked at the emperor again, with eager anticipation. They wondered what else the emperor


    had up his sleeve, right after the unexpected reinstatement of Rocky. They hoped his second


    announcement would not be as shocking as the first one.


    "Since Basil is not at a small boy anymore, it''s time for him to have a wife, so I n to betroth him a girl


    and give him a part of his inheritance," the emperor announced that immediately.


    "A wife?" Lena''s face grew gloomy as she heard what the emperor said. She looked at Rocky,


    dejected.


    Rocky was also surprised. He did not expect that his ''dad'' was going to betroth a girl to him and give


    him a part of his estate. It was good to be the prince again.


    Everyone in the hall was dumbfounded. Betrothals decided by the emperor weremon in the royals,


    but giving a fief was a serious thing. So far, except Alston, none of the sons of the emperor had their


    own fief.


    The other princes all felt discontented when they heard what the emperor said. None of them would


    have expected that Rocky would get an inheritance ahead of them.

 Chapter 81 Getting Married With That Woman

    Chapter 81 Getting Married With That Woman


    A n who had its private estates in the Holy Dragon Empire meant that it not only had a regional


    jurisdiction of an area, but also was allowed to recruit troops and form its own forces. For example, the


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ximen n and otherrge ns of Holy Dragon Empire all had their own estates and armies and held


    respective influences in the empire. Of course, the prerequisite for anyone to acquire an estate was


    gaining the absolute trust of the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire. Without this one thing, one would


    never be officially offered an estate. The emperor had a deep-seated fear that anyone with a private


    army would try to stage a revolt. Gradually, by relying on his strong army, he might be


    domineering and disobey or even try to overthrow the emperor''s rule. If that happened, it would be a


    nightmare for the emperor. It was because of this paranoia that the emperor seldom offered anyone an


    estate.


    So, when the emperor announced that he would bestow an estate upon Prince Basil, it also indicated


    that he trusted him most among all his sons.


    "Your Majesty, I think the matter of offering an estate to Prince Basil still needs to be discussed further.


    After all, he''s still quite young and I''m afraid it will be tedious for him to take on such a heavy


    responsibility," Priest Dean immediately advised. He was determined to stop the growth of Rocky''s


    power, knowing that Rocky might take revenge for the times that he had been unkind to him. What


    puzzled him most was why the emperor''s attitude towards Rocky had changed dramatically. Was it just


    because of Rocky''s outstanding performance at the Dragon Birth Festival? To an extent, his guess was


    correct, but there were many other reasons as well.


    Other officials also seconded Priest Dean''s advice, one after another.


    "I also have considered that. I''m thinking of arranging a royal marriage for him. Basil has to get married


    before he can obtain the estate. Those are the terms of my offer. Once he gets married and settles


    down, he will naturally shoulder all the responsibility," the emperor said seriously. He was not making a


    hasty decision to offer his son an estate. As the emperor, he had to be cautious about any of his


    decisions.


    As soon as the officials heard the emperor''s words, they breathed a sigh of relief at the realization that


    the emperor''s offer would be very conditional indeed.


    "Your Majesty, may I ask whom you are eyeing to be Prince Basil''s betrothed?" Priest Dean asked


    hesitantly. Usually, a royal marriage was a union between the major ns of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    He had to find out which n would gain the support of Rocky and would stand behind him in turn.


    "The Ximen n," the emperor said simply and narrowed his eyes. He was waiting for his officials''


    The officials including Priest Dean and other princes were quite started, to say the least.


    As thergest n of the Holy Dragon Empire, the Ximen n was quite influential, its grasp extending


    to nearly all corners of the kingdom. Its power was beyondparison and other ns typically did not


    dare challenge it. Among ten of the Holy Dragon Empire''s royal spirit maniptors, there was one from


    the Ximen n. Thus, it could be seen that the status of the Ximen n in the Holy Dragon Empire


    was so high that it was far beyond the scope of ordinary people.


    Moreover, the Sky Army led by General Bryant of the Ximen n was the strongest and the best elite


    army of the Holy Dragon Empire. It was an invincible force and was known for terrifying countless


    enemies on the battlefield before the war even began. The Ximen n was consequently one of the


    most important pirs of the Holy Dragon Empire, if not the most prolific one. If they changed their


    allegiance and stopped being loyal to the emperor, they could try to overthrow his rule and throw the


    Holy Dragon Empire into a chaotic, bloody mess.


    But the Ximen n was well-known for their loyalty to the Holy Dragon Empire for generations past. All


    the members of the n had pledged their allegiance to the royal family and had never been suspected


    of any disloyalty.


    The reason for the startled looks that the officials wore was primarily because of the Ximen n''s high


    status in the Holy Dragon Empire. If the emperor arranged a marriage between Rocky and a daughter


    of the Ximen n, Rocky would be the son-inw of the Ximen n and gain the n''s loyalty.


    Without any question, it would be a very terrible thing for those who had crossed Rocky. With the power


    of the Holy Dragon Bead and his marriage into the most powerful n, no one in the Holy Dragon


    Empire would dare to belittle him. He would have so much power at his fingertips! Naturally, anyone


    who had been Rocky''s enemy would want to stop the arranged marriage.


    "The Ximen n? But Your Majesty, I don''t remember there being any eligible woman from the n..."


    Priest Dean asked, a little confused.


    "Of course there is! Doesn''t it have a youngdy? The granddaughter of General Bryant! If I remember


    right, she is also the most talented royal spirit maniptor of the Ximen n to have lived in recent


    decades," the emperor replied at once.


    "Your majesty, are you talking about Shirley?" Lena asked, feeling rather stunned.


    "Yeah, I mean her. I think she is the best choice. She is about the same age as Basil. And they have a


    simr background. Their marriage would be a perfect match!" the emperor nodded, apparently greatly


    satisfied with this arrangement.


    ''Shirley? Isn''t she that mean and aggressive girl with a t figure? Basil''s father is going to marry her to


    me? How can anyone stand her bad temper? He must be kidding! Geez!'' Rocky''s thoughts raced. He


    grimaced a little. He had suffered great pain when Shirley had lost her temper and hit him so hard. It


    had been a shameful experience. Never in his wildest dreams did he think he''d be forced to marry her!


    As soon as other people present heard that the emperor nned to marry Shirley to Rocky, their


    expressions looked rather peculiar.


    They all knew a lot about Shirley, a young and toughdy. Although she looked gorgeous, with her


    long, muscr legs, she was also fond of dressing rather masculine. She was also known for her fiery


    temper. A good number of princes and aristocrats had suffered a lot when they tried to chase after her


    and learned that her temper was easy to be stoked. Most of them avoided her as much as they could.


    Of course, there were some of them who just wouldn''t give up after their suffering and continued to


    chase after her. But they all met a miserable end just the same.


    Apart from that, Shirley always acted in undue confidence and looked down upon her peers. Her


    confidence was built on her outstanding talent as a spirit maniptor, coupled with her identity as the


    granddaughter of General Bryant. Even more, she was so arrogant that she refused to be courteous to


    the young men from the royal family. Although countless men showed great interest in her, they were


    all eventually driven away by her aloof and superior characters. Gradually, she turned into their dream


    girl, and only as far as that.


    So, the officials on the spot all believed that if Rocky married Shirley, he would probably suffer a lot. Of


    course, Rocky himself was thinking the same. But just as he was about to refuse the emperor''s


    proposal, he heard a tender voice ring out abruptly, "I object."


    It was totally unexpected that this opposition hade from Lena, the neenth generation witch of


    the Holy Dragon Empire.


    If Rocky raised an objection, it would be understandable. However, Lena''s objection was pretty


    strange, because the arranged marriage didn''t have anything to do with her.


    She had spoken impulsively, blurting it out. She couldn''t be more aware of Shirley''s bad temper. She


    believed that if Rocky married Shirley, then he would be bullied by her every day. She had toe to


    his defense! There was also a secret reason that she had to speak for him. Since she had been


    growing up with Rocky, she always had a particr concern for him. Lena was in denial, but her


    feelings for him were deep.


    "Lena, why do you object?" the emperor asked, a little bit surprised. Like others, he also thought it was


    odd for Lena to object to his arrangement.


    Rocky himself, too, thought it was odd. He thought, ''Maybe Lena likes me, so she doesn''t want me to


    marry Shirley.''


    "Because..." Lena cast a nce at Rocky and responded seriously, "Basil''s strength has just reached


    the Earthly Stage. The most important thing for him now is to try his best to improve his strength. If he


    diverts his attention to married life, he will not be able to progress as quickly and efficiently as before. I


    think it''s better to put off the arranged marriage."


    Upon hearing Lena''s exnation, Rocky was a bit disappointed. It turned out that Lena was just


    worried that the marriage might hinder his improvement in strength.


    "The Witch made a good point. Yet, their marriage is still imperative," the emperor said and nodded. He


    agreed with her reasoning, as it was also one of the many things he had taken into consideration. He


    had taken many things into ount when it came to the marriage of Shirley to Rocky.


    Seeing the emperor''s expression, Lena seemed to guess what he was thinking and became slightly


    stunned, while her hand clenched a corner of her robe. If the emperor was really thinking like what she


    was guessing, she would be more unwilling to see Rocky marry Shirley. Nevertheless, if the emperor


    persisted in his idea and carried it out arbitrarily, she would be helpless. As a Witch of the Holy Dragon


    Empire, she was not allowed to disobey the emperor.


    "Your majesty, if it is for that consideration, I think Prince Basil was not the only choice. Other princes


    are also qualified to be the possible candidates," Lena said at once after a moment''s hesitation.


    Although she knew it would be hard to persuade the emperor to give up the arrangement, she still


    wanted to have a try.


    "But, I''m afraid it has to be Basil this time," the emperor said in a firm tone. Meanwhile, he thought that


    Lena showed excessive concern for Basil. He had to talk to her after the meeting. He had thought that


    other officials might have a second opinion about his arrangement. But it never once urred to him


    that Lena would be the first one to object.


    Lena frowned deeply and grew quiet. She had summoned all her courage to protect Rocky in her own


    way. But obviously, she had failed.


    When the several other princes and officials heard the puzzling exchange between the emperor and


    Lena, they werepletely confused. But they were smart enough not to ask further. If the emperor


    chose not to say why in public, then it was no use probing.


    ''It''s strange. I can sense that he seems to be hiding something from us...'' Rocky thought, also feeling in


    his gut a suspicious sense.

 Chapter 82 Sacrifice

    Chapter 82 Sacrifice


    "I do not agree with that as well. I would rather be a Buddhist monk than marry her!" Rocky didn''t want


    to get married with Shirley at all. But if he was asked to marry Lena, he would be happy to say yes.


    "The matter has already been settled. About the details of this marriage, I will discuss further with


    General Bryant at ater time. If the Ximen n showed their disagreement with the marriage, Basil


    would not get thend as well. That''s the deal. Well, that should be all for today. You are all allowed to


    leave now. Send Prince Basil back to his ce and take the gifts back with him." The emperor ignored


    Rocky''s disagreementpletely. He just nced at Rocky and then waved at his servants gesturing


    for them to take Rocky back to his ce.


    Soon, the servants who took the gifts for Rocky walked towards him and got ready to lead him out of


    there.


    "You head back first. I wille and see youter," Lena whispered as she walked past Rocky. She


    then nodded at the emperor and headed for the side door to walk out of the Grand Holy Hall.


    The emperor got her intention. He cast a nce at Rocky and then walked to the side door as well.


    When Rocky saw that, he had no other choice but to leave the Grand Holy Hall with the maids.


    Lena and the emperor walked into a long corridor behind the side door where they soon reached a


    pce close to the Grand Holy Hall. They then went to a secret chamber inside that pce.


    A dome formed by the Dragon Master n''s spiritual method had covered the secret chamber so that


    nobody could hear whatever was being discussed inside the chamber. This chamber was usually used


    for discussing the Holy Dragon Empire''s top confidential issues.


    After taking a seat, Lena frowned and said to the emperor, "Your Majesty, I don''t understand! Why did


    you sacrifice Basil to repel the Ximen n? Don''t we have any other options?" She knew well that the


    arrangement was not for Rocky''s sake at all. What the emperor''s actual intention was to utilize the


    marriage to avoid thetent conflict with the Ximen n. That was not the first time that the royal family


    used such methods to contain other powerful and influential ns.


    Almost every head of the Ximen n was married with a princess. And the history had proven that it


    was an effective way for the royal family to stray away from the Ximen n''s power. Half of the blood


    running inside the Ximen n''s members belonged to the royal family.


    The current emperor, however, didn''t have any daughter. And because of an ident, Bryant''s only


    son and daughter-inw had died at a very young age. Their only daughter that remained in this world


    was Shirley Ximen. So Bryant gave his granddaughter everything she wanted since she was born.


    What''s more, Shirley was a talented spirit maniptor. The Ximen n had put all their resources to


    boost Shirley''s cultivation. Certainly, Shirley would be the next head of the Ximen n.


    That was why the royal family needed a prince to marry Shirley. Only by this way could the royal family


    restrain the Ximen n''s power once Shirley became its leader.


    Obviously, the emperor had made Basil as his choice.


    "I don''t want that to happen, of course. But except for Basil, I couldn''t find any other option. Alston is


    the future emperor while the other princes are not qualified to take such a huge responsibility. If I had


    found another perfect option, I wouldn''t have chosen Basil as well. Basil is a good boy. I have never


    expected that after he fused with the Holy Dragon Bead, he would reach the Earthly Stage in a span of


    two mouths! One could easily call that a miracle," the emperor marveled.


    "But Your Majesty, your attempt to protect Basil was to dethrone him before. Then why do you have to


    sacrifice him now? If he married Shirley, he would be put in a dilemma between the royal family and the


    Ximen n. What''s more, he doesn''t like Shirley at all. And I''m pretty sure Shirley despises him as


    well. Their marriage would only be a disaster for both of them," Lena stressed.


    "As a prince of the Holy Dragon Empire, it is Basil''s responsibility to sacrifice his marriage and himself.


    He has no other choice. And that is not going to be harmful to him in any way. If he married the future


    head of the Ximen n, he would acquire more good resources for his cultivation," the emperor said.


    "But... But Basil has clearly shown his disagreement," Lena argued as her brows kitted together. She


    didn''t know why her heart was aching with the news.


    "No matter what he thinks, his opinion can no longer change the decision. As my son, he has to


    sacrifice himself for the royal family and for the whole Holy Dragon Empire," the emperor said in a


    serious tone. Any member of the royal family had to shoulder their responsibility and sacrifice


    themselves whenever necessary. The reason why he chose Basil was because Basil''s ability and talent


    were superior to his other sons. So the emperor considered Basil as his best choice.


    Lena couldn''t find other points to argue with the emperor anymore. Every prince and princess of the


    Holy Dragon Empire had epted their sacrifice. There was no reason to make Basil an exception.


    "Lena, you grew up with Basil. Of course I know how close you have be. Your rtionship is like


    brother and sister. But you should not forget that you are the Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire. You are


    the oracle, the connection between the Holy Dragon Empire and the Dragon Master n. I hope you


    can keep that in mind. Don''t cross the line! Understand?" Of course, the emperor could tell what Lena


    really felt for Basil. When he saw Lena show her objection to Basil''s marriage in public, he was afraid


    that the others who heard that would gossip about Lena and Basil. So he felt it was necessary to


    remind Lena of her position.


    "Yes, Your Majesty! I understand." Lena nodded and clenched her lips.


    "I hope you can have a talk with Basil. I believe that you can convince him and guide him to take the


    right path," the emperor added.


    "But what if the Ximen n refuses? Shirley hates Basil so much after all. I am quite certain of that,"


    Lena said with hesitation.


    "That is quite impossible. They have always epted such arrangement since we began our rtions


    with them. General Bryant knows well about that as well and he will convince Shirley as much as he


    can. As the future head of the Ximen n, Shirley has to marry Basil no matter how much she hates


    him. Otherwise, it would be hard for her to earn that position. And since Basil doesn''t like Shirley, it will


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    be a lot better for the royal family. It means he would always choose the royal family instead of the


    Ximen n when he was caught in a dilemma," the emperor said. He had taken that into his


    consideration as well, which was one more reason why Basil was clearly the perfect choice.


    Lena didn''t expect thating. She had to admit that the emperor was a rigorous man, no wonder he


    could rule the Holy Dragon Empire with such ease.


    "Basil''s dragon spiritual power seems so special. I can''t even tell its nature. And I heard from Master


    Mia that nobody noticed that he had reached the seventh grade of the Mortal Stage before the Dragon


    Birth Festival. Is it because of the special power he acquired from the Holy Dragon Bead? And that


    attack from Basil even defeated the talent from the Magic Phoenix Empire! I can feel that the attack''s


    power has surpassed the ninth grade of the Heavenly Stage. But I still can''t figure out how Basil did it


    no matter how hard I tried! And where did Basil get the yellow spiritual crystal? Who gave it to him?"


    the emperor questioned.


    "Your Majesty, why didn''t you personally ask Basil then?" Lena was curious about the answers as well.


    "Forget about it! Those questions shouldn''t really matter anymore. Basil really made great progress in


    the past two months. And now that the power of the Holy Dragon Bead is starting to show itself. I can


    tell Basil will be a legend sooner orter. If only Karen were here to see it," the emperor sighed. Karen


    was Basil''s mother, the one he fell deep in love with.


    "Yes," Lena sighed as well. She missed Basil''s mother as well. She then bid farewell to the emperor


    and left the secret chamber.

 Chapter 83 Rockys Strange Strength

    Chapter 83 Rocky''s Strange Strength


    A war beast rushed to him quickly as soon as Rocky stepped into his chamber. He hadn''te back


    here for about two months.


    "You''re here!" Rocky looked happily at Uriah. He held him close and gently patted Uriah''s head. He


    took him into the chamber.


    "Look around! It''s your new home now! You can sleep wherever you like," Rocky said to Uriah, showing


    him the room.


    Uriah roared excitedly, as if in agreement. It ran toward the queen-size bed in the center of the


    chamber and leaped onto it at once.


    "Goodness, you''re enjoying yourself very much!" Rocky smiled at Uriah. He turned around and told


    maids to put down the emperor''s rewards that they were still holding.


    They followed his instructions and left the chamber after deeply bowing.


    "Finally, I''vee back! I have really learned a lot during these two months," Rocky said with a smile.


    He was understandably extremely proud of his sess.


    "Little boy, you''re proud of your sess?" a charming voice said from inside the room.


    Rocky looked around the chamber in surprise. He had thought they were alone. A charming figure


    appeared beside him like a ghost. She looked at him with a proud expression on her beautiful face.


    "The beautiful general?" Rocky frowned in surprise. It was Marcia standing next to him.


    Yesterday, Marcia had left quite early after she had treated Rocky. But she was still concerned about


    him. She had returned to her own pce to see him, only then finding out that he had gone to the


    Grand Holy Hall. When she arrived at the Grand Holy Hall, she found out that he had been reinstated


    as a prince again. She had been waiting for Rocky in his chamber ever since.


    "I am eternally grateful for your help!" Rocky said earnestly. He truly appreciated what she had done for


    him in the past day.


    "It was nothing. Your life belongs to me. If others kill you easily, it will bring shame to me," Marcia


    grunted.


    "It seems that my life isn''t as important as your face," Rocky said with a forced smile as he shook his


    head.


    "Your wounds have healed?" She said, changing the subject. She looked at the affected areas of his


    body.


    Rocky nodded in affirmation.


    "Give me..." Marcia stretched out her hand.


    "What?" Rocky was in a state of shock.


    "Don''t y stupid! I gave you half a bottle of that miracle liquid you gave me before to save your life.


    You owe me for your life. You must repay me with at least a bottle of miracle liquid," Marcia said bluntly.


    She was exceptionally shrewd.


    "You came here just for a bottle of miracle liquid?" Rocky groaned, rubbing his temples.


    Marcia pointed to Rocky and stared at him meaningfully, as if to say that she would beat him


    mercilessly if he didn''t agree to give her a bottle of miracle liquid.


    "Don''t worry! I will give you some," Rocky sighed as he took out a bottle of magical saliva from his silk


    bag and handed it to Marcia.


    She carefully tucked it into the folds of her robes.


    "When I treated you yesterday, I also detected your dragon spiritual power. It is very peculiar indeed,"


    Marcia suddenly said, pursing her lips.


    "Why is it strange?" Rocky asked, quite curious.


    "Before the Dragon Birth Festival, you have reached the seventh grade of the Mortal Stage?" Marcia


    asked, ignoring his question.


    Rocky nodded obediently.


    "I know that you can hide your strength at the fourth grade of the Mortal Stage. But on the Dragon Birth


    Festival, I couldn''t even detect that you had already reached the seventh grade of the Mortal Stage. If


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    you can cheat others, it may be possible. But I can''t see your real strength, either, which means that


    your dragon spiritual power is very strange," Marcia said in a serious tone.


    "Are you sure?" Rocky also felt rather strange. Whatever level he had reached, he still looked and felt


    quite weak.


    "It seems that you don''t know the reason, either. Though it''s impossible for me to make a conclusion at


    the moment, I think that it must be rted to the Holy Dragon Bead." They were both at a loss for the


    mysterious forces behind Rocky''s great power.


    "That''s because..." All of a sudden, Rocky had remembered the feelings when he had made a


    breakthrough to the Earthly Stage after he heard Marcia''s words. When it happened, he had felt that he


    was able to remold himself thoroughly and became a new man.


    "What?" Marcia asked inquisitively.


    "That is because my dragon spiritual power is so shy that nobody can see it," Rocky said with a


    lopsided grin. Marcia couldn''t help but roll her eyes.


    "Besides that, the spiritual me of your dragon spiritual power seems to have several kinds of colors. I


    have never seen it before. Does it always have more than one?" Marcia asked.


    "More than one color?" Rocky''s expression changed quickly. He had never been able to pinpoint its


    color, but now finding out that there was more than one was even more confusing. However, he still


    nodded and said, "That''s right! Is it strange?"


    "Oh, your dragon spiritual power is so strange. It doesn''t have a set nature and we can''t see your real


    status. You just look like an ordinary man, instead of a spirit maniptor of the Earthly Stage." Even if


    Marcia had known Rocky''s strength before, she only detected a little dragon spiritual power of the


    Earthly Stage in his meridians. As long as Rocky didn''t release his strength of the Earthly Stage,


    nobody could know his real strength.


    "Oh, so you''re showering me with praises now?" Rocky smiled happily.


    "Humph, don''t be arrogant! You''ve just only reached the Earthly Stage and still have a long way to go.


    Cultivate the Vast Neb Skill carefully. By the way, don''t let others know that I have been here. Do


    you understand? Otherwise, you will..." Marcia stared at Rocky with a steely expression before


    promptly disappearing like a gust of wind.


    "It seems that the beautiful general really likes threatening others." Rocky shuddered as though he


    were cold.


    "Basil, who are you speaking to?" Lena asked,ing into the chamber.


    Rocky turned around, shaking his head. With a smile on his face, he exined, "Uriah has upied


    my bed. I am giving it a lecture now."


    "You are so mean. Let Uriah sleep there in peace!" Lena looked at Uriah, grinning with joy to see the


    beast snoring contentedly.


    "But I don''t have a bed to sleep now. Can I sleep in yours?" Rocky quipped.


    Lena rolled her eyes, not replying. She did not want to jeopardize their friendship, after all.


    "Basil, I have heard that there will be antern show of the Dragon Birth Festival in the Imperial City. Do


    you want to go with me to see it?" Lena asked brightly, a smile on her lips. But there was a trace of


    bitter sadness in her eyes.


    "All right! But isn''t it difficult to get out of the Pce City?" he asked, knowing this fact from experience.

 Chapter 84 General Bryant Is Back

    Chapter 84 General Bryant Is Back


    "I will arrange that. You have just recovered from a severe injury, and you need time for a rest. Don''t


    worry about those things. Just take care of yourself. I will see you at night," Lena said, nodding to


    Rocky as she left.


    "A waterfront pavilion gets the moonlight first. A person in a favorable position gains special


    advantages. Wish to have a closer rtionship with Lena after tonight... I must ask Lena to persuade


    His Majesty to cancel the engagement. I will never marry that t-chested girl..." Rocky said. To cancel


    the engagement was the most important thing on his mind right now.


    Meanwhile, something happened in the Mansion of General Ximen, which was close to the west of the


    Imperial City.


    The Mansion of General Ximen looked like a small city, grand and magnificent. The high bright red wall


    circling the mansion was too long to see the end. Within the red walls, the infrastructure was wless,


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    including roads with bridges across the few streams that ran through the mansion. At this hour, the


    pavilions, and towers dotting the beautifulndscape cast long shadows. Those close to the rivers


    reflected in the water.


    In the mansion, people were hurrying to and fro. On the east of the mansion was the training field


    where hundreds of disciples from the Ximen n were absorbed in their rigorous martial arts training.


    They went about every part of the training regime with such passion and intensity as if they were in a


    real battle.


    In the middle of their session, a big greenish shadow appeared in the sky above them, like a giant


    monster. Its sudden appearance clouded out the sun as if heavy clouds had just gathered threatening a


    torrential downpour. Reacting quickly, the disciples separated into two groups and stood in two lines,


    watching the giant green figure descend on their training ground.


    Suddenly, the green shadow began to shake. pping its four wings fiercely, like giant fans, it raised a


    small sandstorm that swept the whole field.


    It took quite a while for the storm to abate.


    The huge green shadow zoomed into clear view, where everybody could see what it looked like exactly.


    It was a massive dragon that would form a small mountain and was enough to cover one-third of the


    training ground. The tail alone was so long and thick enough that it could whack down a dozen men in


    one fell. It had five heads, which it kept jerking around, stretching and wiggling up and down or from


    side to side. Now and then, the monster would growl, releasing a fierce jet of turbid gases like an old


    engine. Scales all over the dragon''s body dazzled in sunlight.


    In the dazzling light, two strangers showed up on the ground, a heavyset man, apanied by a


    youngdy. They had mysteriously appeared alongside the dragon. Both probably dropped down from


    the green shadow that had terrified the disciples earlier. As the burly man walked around, one could tell


    he was a very high ranking spirit maniptor.


    "Your Excellency!" All the disciples of Ximen n got down on one knee and acimed reverently,


    their voices reverberating through the whole field.


    They quickly recognized the man as Bryant, one of the three Great Generals in the Holy Dragon


    Empire. The three generals were very powerful, with countless des to their names and a section


    of the army behind them. But among the three, Bryant was the most powerful, ranked at the Immortal


    Stage, which was a rare achievement in the whole empire.


    Although Bryant was over sixty now, he looked like a man in his forties, thanks to a cultivation of the


    Immortal Stage. He had a broad forehead and sharp eyes like a tiger that seemed to bore holes


    through whatever he was looking at. From the way he carried himself, there was no mistaking; he was


    a man used to calling the shots wherever he went.


    General Bryant, the legendary warrior of Holy Dragon Empire. He seemed to announce his presence,


    even without saying a word.


    Beside him stood his granddaughter, Shirley.


    Shortly after the ritual of the Holy Dragon Empire, General Bryant had left the Wild Spirit Land, taking


    his granddaughter on pilgrimage for her spiritual transformation. She must be the only one in the whole


    of the Holy Dragon Empire, who was privileged to have a big shot apany on the cultivation.


    "Grandfather, could you let out the Rain Fairy we captured just now?" Shirley said excitedly. As usual,


    she was dressed like a boy, but her voice was as feminine and enchanting as it could ever be.


    "Kid, don''t worry. This is for you undoubtedly. Are you worried that I would take it away?" Bryant said


    slowly with warmness in his eyes. Even though he seldom smiled, he looked amiable now.


    Shirley curled her lip and blinked her beautiful eyes, staring at her grandfather with a sense of pride.


    Seeing her eagerness, Bryant shook his head. Then he lifted one hand slowly, from which suddenly a


    crack of Magic Spiritual Space formed in the air, letting out a spiritual beast. Unlike anything the


    disciples had ever seen, the creature''s bodily form was almost transparent. It was a kind of miniature,


    dragon made of ss, but without wings, and its limbs were like those of leopard. As it began to move


    around, its body started to drip water, as though it was a sculpted piece of ice.


    A rain fairy, they reckoned. Although spiritual beasts usually started off at the lowest grade of spiritual


    refinement, they would grow to the nine-star level, which was their peak point. Ranked the 18th for its


    talents among all kinds of spirit-manipted beasts, Rain Fairy was famous for its unique defensive


    ability and was very rare. Only to be found in very cold areas, under the ice, it was much more difficult


    to capture,pared to the other spiritual beasts at the same level. It was impossible for anyone below


    a cultivation base of Divine Stage to catch such a rare spiritual beast.


    But for Bryant, that was a cinch.


    The disciples of Ximen n kneeling down watched it in envy. After all, spiritual beasts were the dream


    of every spirit maniptor.


    Meanwhile, the elders of Ximen n came forward to wee Bryant back. They bowed to Bryant,


    then carefully broached a difficult subject, "General, something has gone bad..."


    After he heard what the elders said, Bryant''s eyes turned cold but he still looked calm. He stepped


    forward without a word to say.


    The elders of Ximen n followed him at once.


    "You send the Rain Fairy to my room, and get someone to take good care of it." Shirleymanded


    some disciples of Ximen n.


    dly, the disciples nodded and took the fairy from her so that she could follow the elders and Bryant.


    Straight away, Bryant and the elders went to the meeting room.


    Bryant took the front seat in the meeting room, ready to have them update him.


    The elders and Shirley also took a seat. "What makes you so panicked?" he asked.


    "News just came in from the pce that His Majesty has granted marriage for a prince," an elder in


    purple gown replied.


    "Grant a marriage? That is not a problem, is it?" Bryant waved his hand, dismissing them. That was not


    a serious matter. What was so special about the emperor granting his son, who was of age permission


    to marry?


    "But the problem is that His Majesty wants his son to marry ady from the Ximen n," the other


    elder in white gown said.


    Bryant looked not very surprised. "Um, that means my n? Our n again? So who is the luckydy


    from our n that has been chosen by His Majesty? Is it my elder brother''sst-born? She''s single, and


    she is turning 25 this year, old enough to get married. If she is chosen, my elder brother would be


    perfectly okay with that. He''ll be more than happy. But my younger''s firstborn too is the same age, and


    single as well." Among the older generation of the Ximen n, Bryant was the fourth born. However,


    none of his brothers was as talented as him. So on merit, Bryant became the leader of their n. "Urr...


    His Majesty wants to grant a marriage for Miss Shirley..." the elder in purple gown said seriously.

 Chapter 85 Brewing Storm

    Chapter 85 Brewing Storm


    "His Majesty is arranging for someone to marry Shirley?" Bryant grew stern, his eyes growing cold as


    he heard this news. "Am I hearing this right? His Majesty is arranging for me to be married?" Shirley


    also became serious. She had heard long ago from her grandfather of this agreement. But she had


    been so small back then and everyone had tucked the matter away at the backs of their minds. The


    emperor was bringing up this issue out of blue now. She was at loss for how to feel.


    "I remembered that Prince Alston is already set to marry someone. It should be the older daughter of


    the leader of Ji n. Shirley is to be the sessor of the leader of Ximen n, which His Majesty has


    known for a long time. He should be more cautious with her marriage. No princes are even good


    enough for her besides Prince Alston, who is heir to the throne of the emperor," Bryant said loudly,


    frowning intimidatingly. His words were few, and yet his arrogance and aggressiveness were quite


    evident.


    "That''s the way things should have been! I can only wonder why His Majesty wants to arrange her


    marriage all of sudden..." The elders of Ximen n nodded their approval of Bryant''s sentiments.


    Given the influence of their n in the Holy Dragon Empire and the fact that Shirley was to be the


    future leader, Prince Alston was the only eligible match should the emperor want to marry her into the


    royal family.


    But Prince Alston had already been engaged a couple of years ago, so there was no way the emperor


    would arrange for him to marry Shirley.


    "Did His Majesty mention which of his princes?" Bryant shouted impatiently. He was eager to know who


    the emperor had in mind.


    "It''s His Majesty''s younger son, Prince Basil." "Basil? Isn''t he that imbecile prince who was only at the


    first grade of the Mortal Stage even after fusing with the Holy Dragon Bead? I heard that he had been


    stripped of his title. How could it be him? I thought he was no longer a prince?" Bryant looked


    confused.


    "Him!? What! No! It can''t be! I would rather die than marry him." A disgusting expression took over


    Shirley''s face as she heard this news. She still nursed a grudge from their encounter when he had


    made fun of her figure. She gritted her teeth in anger.


    "You have missed the Dragon Birth Festival. Had you seen what happened at the Festival, you would


    definitely think differently." said a white-robed elder. The elders of Ximen n had all been invited and


    attended the Dragon Birth Festival. They had all witnessed Rocky''s performance.


    "What happened at the Dragon Birth Festival?" Bryant realized that there must have been something


    significant that took ce at the festival that he had not been told about yet.


    The elders exchanged looks among each other and told Bryant everything they witnessed. They


    ryed how Rocky had defeated all phoenix spirit maniptors from the Magic Phoenix Empire and


    made a breakthrough to the Earthly Stage. They also told him the fact that he wounded Erica who was


    at the ninth grade of the Heavenly Stage and was consequently reinstated as a prince. The


    expressions on Bryant and Shirley''s faces shifted rapidly in the course of listening to all these shocking


    stories.


    "He made it to the Earthly Stage from the first grade of the Mortal Stage within two months... How could


    that imbecile prince have such a gift? He couldn''t have done any of these without something profound


    propelling his progress, even after the fusion with the Holy Dragon Bead. Besides, he''s been totally


    unable to fuse with the Dragon Spirit Bead for the past five years. His fusion with the Holy Dragon Bead


    must have been an ident and his gift and quality must be very poor." Bryant found all this nearly


    impossible to believe. Even a real genius could not make such progress in such a short time!


    "So that imbecile is now at the Earthly Stage? It''s impossible. Not a chance!" Shirley also found it hard


    to ept. She had made fun of Rocky about two months ago, and now he was a spirit maniptor at


    the Earthly Stage! What on earth was happening!


    "But this is the truth!" The elders too refused to ept it at first. But they all had seen it with their own


    eyes and could deny it no longer.


    "Could it be His Majesty''s plot? That Basil is not as ipetent as we thought? Perhaps it was just


    what we were led to believe," Bryant thought, wild spectionsing to his mind. Could it be the


    case? Of course, he had enough reason to believe that the emperor would do such a thing.


    The purpose of arranged marriage was to bnce the power of each party, which was a well-known


    fact among these distinguished ns. This was also necessary for preserving the peace. Back then,


    when the emperor had been making arrangements for Alston''s betrothal, he had intended his son to


    marry Shirley. But Shirley had been too young at the time, so the emperor instead turned to Ji n,


    which was anotherrge and prominent n of the Holy Dragon Empire. Ever since, the royal family''s


    influence over the Ximen n had weakened. As one of the most influential ns in the Holy Dragon


    Empire, there was no reason for the royal family to leave Ximen n alone. Bryant deduced that they


    must be figuring out another way to regain their power over their n, namely through marriage.


    It still sounded pretty preposterous that such an imbecile prince who had been abolished suddenly


    became an extremely gifted genius and also regained his identity as a prince. Bryant felt that the


    emperor must have nned it for years. It was a clever n, nheless! It had indeed caught the


    entire Ximen n off guard.


    Had it been any other prince, Bryant could list one hundred reasons to reject. However Basil was the


    one who had made it to the Earthly Stage after the fusion with the Holy Dragon Bead, which was the


    holy treasure of the Holy Dragon Empire. Judged from the fact that he had made such breakthrough in


    merely two months, he must have truly sessfully fused with the Holy Dragon Bead. Bryant also


    knew that whoever fused with the Holy Dragon Bead shall be deemed the sessor of the emperor,


    which meant that Basil, who had just been reinstated as a prince, was a promising contender for the


    session of the throne. If Ximen n rejected the proposal this time, it would be greatly


    disadvantageous once Basil became the ruler.


    "Such an ingenious n by His Majesty," Bryant smiled coldly and grabbed the golden armrest on his


    chair, which deformed immediately under his power.


    "General, what should we do now? Should we ept his proposal?" the elders asked.


    "Grandfather, there is no way that I marry that nauseating punk!" Shirley''s face contorted at the idea of


    wedding Basil. What a disgusting notion!


    "Shirley, there is no time to fool around. We have to ept this proposal." Bryant knew from the bottom


    of his heart that his n did not have a choice. After all, this hade from the emperor himself.


    Without sufficient reason, he still had to agree to it despite the fact that he was a general who was at


    the Immortal Stage. Otherwise, his whole n and its future would be endangered.


    "I--" Shirley still wanted to persuade him, but bit her tongue once he shot her a sharp look. "His Majesty


    will summon us tomorrow. Shirley, why don''t you get back to rest now? And get rid of your boy''s attires.


    A girl should wear a proper dress. After the engagement, you will be the fiancee of the prince. Do not


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    disgrace the royal family and our n," Bryantmanded icily.


    "Grandfather..." Shirley still tried to protest, in disbelief that such a terrible thing could happen to her.


    "Go now. I still have something that I need to discuss with the elders." Bryant waved her away. Shirley


    could only pout in protest and stood up to leave in frustration. Just as she was about to exit the room,


    she spat angrily, "If only Basil dies today! It would be best for all of us. Then there will be no


    engagement."

 Chapter 86 Date With Lena

    Chapter 86 Date With Lena


    Rocky, who was cultivating in his room, suddenly opened his eyes and jumped up. All the spiritual


    power around him glinted like bright stars in the sky. He then hastily flew out of his room andnded on


    the ground outside. His palms moved the same way leaves flutter in the wind. The spiritual power that


    sparkled around him soon transformed into a glowing sphere, looking like a miniature universe that he


    held in his hands. He threw the glowing sphere to the ground, letting it roll away like a bowling ball.


    The spiritual power of the Earthly Stage spun around the sphere.


    Boom! Several streaks of spiritual power burst out from the sphere with a loud bang. ck smoke


    instantly filled the air. Once all of the smoke cleared away, Rocky''s eyes were greeted with dozens of


    cracks and crevices on the ground caused by the strike.


    "Wow! The Neb Rolling Strike is absolutely amazing! I just exerted ten percent of my strength, but its


    strike was still very powerful! If I had used my full power, it possibly would have bored a huge hole on


    the ground!" As Rocky shut off his dragon spiritual power, the Dragon Spirit Mark around his left arm


    also stopped glowing. He looked at the cracks on the ground and felt satisfied. The strike he


    summoned was called Neb Rolling Strike, a spiritual martial arts attack from the Vast Neb Skill.


    Even though he just reached the Earthly Stage, he had already mastered the Vast Neb Skill at such


    a shocking speed.


    The loud noises attracted the attention of the imperial guards who were on patrol nearby and rushed to


    the scene at once. They were extremely rmed to see several cracks on the ground and Rocky in the


    middle of it.


    "Your Royal Highness, what happened? Are you all right?" one of the guards asked, eyes wide in


    shock.


    "Don''t worry! I''m fine. I was just practicing a new skill I just learned. Everything''s fine here," Rocky


    reassured them and gave them a smile. He was suddenly reminded that he was in the Imperial Pce.


    He would not be able to do whatever he wanted as he did before in the bamboo grove in the dragon


    field.


    The guards then began chattering among themselves.


    "When did Prince Basil be so good? I remember that he had been so talentless before."


    "Yeah! I''ve heard that he was even able to defeat a great master who is at the ninth grade of the


    Heavenly Stage during the Dragon Birth Festival!"


    "So has the prince been concealing his true ability all along? Lucky for us, we''ve never offended him.


    Otherwise, we would be regretting it now."


    Overhearing the guards'' conversation, Rocky loudly cleared his throat. "Is there anything else you need


    here?" he asked, shooting them a re.


    The guards immediately panicked. They all then left hurriedly and went back to their jobs.


    Rocky nced up at the sky and saw that the sun was starting to set. The autumn breeze brushed his


    cheeks and the sun''s afterglow was scattered across his face. His eyes shone with fortitude and the


    childishness that was formerly seen in them was now gone.


    "From now on, nobody will dare call Basil a worthless piece of shit ever again! They don''t know that the


    real Basil has died and that the one living in this body is none other than me, Rocky Bai. Basil, I''ve


    gotten rid of all those humiliating titles. You are not a useless prince anymore. If you can hear me from


    the afterlife, I hope that you wouldn''t have to suffer any humiliation in your next reincarnation, even if


    you aren''t a prince anymore," Rocky murmured and let out a soft sigh.


    He then suddenly heard a roaring from beside him. He turned his head and saw Uriah.


    "Oh, you''re finally awake! Ha-ha! You littlezy boy! Do you know how long you''ve been sleeping?"


    Rocky eximed as he stroked Uriah''s head. Uriah had not left Rocky''s bed ever since ity down on


    it.


    Rocky then took Uriah back to his room as several servants brought them supper. It was already dark


    by the time they finished eating.


    Just as Rocky started to wonder when Lena woulde to meet him, a slender figure in a cloak


    walked into his room. The figure removed its hood and an angelic face appeared.


    "I thought you''d never show up! What took you so long?" A bright smile appeared on Rocky''s face as


    he saw the face. This mysterious visitor was none other than Lena who promised to go with Rocky to


    thentern show that evening.


    "Do you know how tough it was for me to sneak in here? Do you know how many people are around


    keeping a close eye on me every day?" Lena grumbled, ring at Rocky.


    "Oh yeah, my bad. You are the Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire after all. Fortunately for me, I don''t


    have to go through such a trouble. Ha-ha!" Rocky mockingly said.


    Lena rolled her eyes at Rocky. She then threw a cloak at him and told him to put it on.


    "Ooh, it''s like we''re going to elope, isn''t it?" Rocky finished putting on the cloak and grinned at Lena.


    "Why do you always talk like that now? You''re so different from before." Lena had been getting the


    feeling that something was strange with Basil ever since he lost his memories. She could not see the


    Basil she knew in this man in front of her. He was like apletely different person.


    "The Basil in the past was an idiot, but this current Basil is a genius," Rocky said and gave his


    eyebrows a wiggle.


    "My goodness! Listen to yourself! Don''t you know how arrogant and egotistical you sound? You


    reached the Earthly Stage in just two months and now you think you''re so powerful?" Lena scolded


    Rocky. "Don''t forget that I can defeat you anytime!" she proudly added.


    "What, so you''re going to fight me?" Rocky said as he stepped closer to Lena until there was only an


    inch between them.


    "Tch! Cut it out! Let''s just go already!" Lena turned towards the door to hide her blush and then walked


    out of the room.


    "Uriah, I''m going on a date tonight. Be good and just stay in here, okay?" Rocky told Uriah and then


    followed after Lena.


    Uriah gave out displeased whines as it stared at Rocky''s back, devastated that its master was leaving it


    for a date.


    Rocky climbed down the stairs and found a carriage waiting for them outside. A beautiful mature


    woman was sitting on the driver''s seat.


    "Get on," she said. Lena and Rocky nodded at the woman and got on the carriage.


    The carriage then went off.


    They were stopped by a pce guard once they reached the first pce gate.


    "I fetched a special guest by order of Her Royal Highness. Here''s her token," the woman firmly said.


    "Alright. Send my regards to Her Royal Highness and her guest. Open the gate!" As soon as the guard


    saw the Witch''s token, he opened the gate without further inspection of the carriage.


    "Wow! Your title really does carry a lot of weight, Your Royal Highness!" Rocky loudly blurted out, doing


    a mock bow for emphasis.


    "Hush! What if the guard hears you? I''ll get in trouble if anybody else finds out that I sneaked out,"


    Lena warned as she pped her hand over Rocky''s mouth.


    "Your hand smells so good. Are you wearing perfume?" Rocky interrupted, changing the topic. He


    raised his eyebrows. He found the smell of Lena''s hand extremely refreshing.


    "Hey!" Lena eximed and drew her hand back at once, her face glowing red.


    The carriage passed several other pce gates and finally got out of the imperial pce. Rocky


    immediately started hearing the hubbub from the outside. He rolled up the curtain and was greeted with


    a grand sight. The crowded streets were infected with excitement. Lanterns of various shapes and


    sizes¡ªtraditional globes, fish, dragons, goats¡ªwere hung everywhere. Many children held small


    After a while, they finally stopped somewhere not far from the downtown area.


    Rocky and Lena then stepped out of the carriage.


    "I will wait here for you, mydy. Just remember toe back soon. Otherwise, your guards will find


    out about your disappearance and I might take the consequences for it," the woman said as she bowed


    to Lena.


    "Don''t worry about it, Randi. We won''t be long," Lena reassured her with a smile. Lena then nodded at


    Rocky and walked to the crowded streets with him.


    "Thatdy you called Randi is your...?" Rocky curiously asked.


    "Randi is my servant who has been taking care of me since Consort Karen, your mother, passed away.


    She has been very kind to me and we are as close as sisters. I always call her Randi when it''s just the


    two of us," Lena answered.


    "What about your parents?" Rocky followed up.


    Lena shook her head and smiled bitterly, "I don''t even remember what they look like. I was sent to the


    imperial pce when I was just a little girl."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Have you ever thought of trying to find them?" Rocky looked at Lena with sympathy.


    "As the Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire, emotion is forbidden. We''re isted from our families. Even


    romantic entanglements aren''t allowed. Otherwise, the ability that the Dragon Master n has given


    me would be affected. Many Witches have died alone, and that''s also my destiny," Lena sighed,


    lowering her head.


    "You''re not allowed to love?" Rocky''s brows knitted in befuddlement.


    Lena slowly nodded.


    "Then what if you meet someone you like?" Rocky raised one brow.


    "Then I have to eliminate that emotion inside my heart." Lena looked at Rocky and pursed her lips.


    "That''s so ridiculous! Have you ever thought about giving up the position? You don''t have to suffer that


    depressing fate!" Rockyined.


    "Ha-ha! Don''t be so silly! Anyway, let''s stop talking about this and just go enjoy thentern show," Lena


    insisted. She was soon captivated by the beautifulnterns and her face beamed with delight. On the


    other hand, Rocky could not get his mind off the cruel destiny that Lena was facing.

 Chapter 87 The Emperors Purpose

    Chapter 87 The Emperor''s Purpose


    Lena and Rocky were strolling down the banks of the river in the moonlight. A soft breeze fanned them


    gently when it grew too humid. As they walked, they saw many people float boatnterns down the


    river, on which their wishes were written.


    Lena looked back at Rocky, pursed her lips and then led him towards the edge of the bank. It seemed


    that something was weighing heavily on her mind.


    Rocky quietly observed her as she bought a boatntern from a peddler. She tucked her hair behind


    her ear and began writing something on its side.


    "Are you making a wish?" Rocky came nearer. "Don''t you dare sneak a look!" Lena instantly hid the


    boatntern behind her back.


    "Oh,e on! It can''t be anything that serious," Rocky said curiously. Lena seemed to be too


    protective of it.


    "Please buy me a festiventern over there. Make sure it''s the most beautiful one." Lena took a silver


    coin from her waist pocket and tucked it into Rocky''s left hand. Then she nudged his elbow. ncing


    back at her, Rocky shrugged his shoulders and went off to fulfill her request.


    When Rocky came back from buying a colorfulntern, he saw Lena standing at the riverbank,


    watching the boatnterns flowing through the river in front of her. She looked rather morose and bitter.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ''What has happened to Lena?'' Rocky wondered to himself and approached her.


    Looking earnestly into his eyes, Lena said seriously, "Basil, I have something to say¡­"


    "Yes?" Rocky nodded his head in reply. ''Is she going to dere her undying love for me?'' Rocky


    thought to himself.


    Lena walked down along the bank of the river, Rocky closely following her. A few minutester, they


    had reached a row of willow trees. A cool breeze from the river fanned their robesnguidly.


    "Basil, please keep in mind what I told you today, because I won''t say it a second time. I would never


    dare ask for something which is out of your reach. But today you must agree to one thing," Lena told


    Rocky seriously. Her eyes were sparkling with love and passion, her face glowing in the moonlight.


    "Just say the word, Lena. I am willing to put my life on the line every day for you. I would even agree to


    one hundred things!" Rocky swore, expressing his loyalty.


    "You don''t need to say that. All you have to do is to take care of yourself, since you are going to be the


    son-inw of Ximen n. And you will be an independent man of virtue. You need to stand tall


    and never back down. But first of all, please do take care of yourself!" Lena said, her voice trembling,


    as she gazed at the festiventerns on the river.


    "What do you mean, Lena? You think I''m not capable of doing such things already?" Rocky''s forehead


    knotted in a frown.


    "I know you are repulsed by the idea of marrying Shirley. It''s expected that you will at least try to


    decline the arranged marriage made by your father," Lena replied, gazing back at Rocky. She seemed


    to have read his mind.


    "True. A bad marriage is worse than none. I''d rather be single all my life than be married to that horrid


    woman. I was nning on asking you to plead my case with His Majesty," Rocky said lowly, shaking his


    head with a grimace at the thought of marrying such a nasty person.


    "All I want you to do is to marry Shirley," Lena said with a grim face.


    "What are you talking about? Are you insane?" Rocky was stunned into silence. His shock rooted him


    to the spot. He had never expected that Lena would demand that he promise to do this! Before their


    evening tryst, Lena had been staunchly opposed to the arranged marriage. Was she throwing some


    sort of peculiar tantrum?


    "You must marry her. Once you do that, you will achieve supremacy over anyone in the Holy Dragon


    Empire!" Lena exined with certainty.


    "Why did you want me to marry her? Just for that nonsensical power?" Rocky''s heart sank when he


    heard Lena''s exnation. "It''s for your own good and for the good of the future of the Holy Dragon


    Empire. You have to remember that defying your father will only end in tragedy for you. His Majesty has


    ced high hopes in you. If you let him down, it would be disastrous. Even if you''re his flesh and blood,


    and his son, don''t forget that he had no trouble removing your status as a prince!" Lena said


    adamantly, staring at Rocky with a solemn expression. It was obvious that her statements were backed


    by the one-on-one meeting she had had with the emperor. It was during this meeting that the emperor


    had implicitly criticized Basil for his whimsical and irresponsible character.


    "Listen to me! I am not the man I was. I have a right to determine my own future. There will be nothing


    serious if I am not a prince." Rocky rolled his eyes,ughing coldly. Lena''s face darkened.


    "Don''t talk nonsense! It''s not as simple as you might think. Don''t you know why His Majesty demoted


    you tomoner status? For the sake of Consort Karen, His Majesty was secretly helping you and the


    force of the Holy Dragon Bead which fused with your body. His Majesty also has sowed a terrible seed.


    At present it has sprouted!" Lena shook her head and sighed.


    "What are you talking about!?" asked Rocky. He waspletely baffled by Lena''s exnation. He had


    totally been in the dark about the new n, which had caught him in the crossfire between the royal


    family and the major n forces.


    "The royal arranged marriage has always been made to contain the forces of the major ns in the


    Holy Dragon Empire. The Ximen n is the only one that has the ability and strength to confront the


    royal family. A few years ago, His Majesty had originally made an arranged marriage for Alston and


    Shirley. Because Shirley was too young at that time, the head of the Ximen n therefore declined this


    marriage. His Majesty had no choice but to make a casual arranged marriage for Alston and one of the


    girls of the Ji n. However, in recent years, the powerful Ximen n have been at the height of their


    poprity. Slowly, they''ve be quite a trial to His Majesty. Since then, His Majesty seemed to be


    doing nothing, but actually he was just biding his time¡­" Lena hesitated. She was unwillingly telling the


    truth about Rocky''s peculiar predicament. He was in a tough spot, where there would be pressure from


    all sides.


    "So, my father made an arranged marriage for me solely for the purpose of containing the Ximen n.


    Why me? Why couldn''t he have made an arranged marriage for the other princes?" Rocky asked, with


    a deep frown on his face. "I am not the only prince of the royal family. Why did he choose me, of all


    people?"


    "Unfortunately, except for Alston, all the other princes have an average intelligence and strength. Up to


    the present day none of these feckless and irresponsible princes have ever reached the level of the


    Heavenly Stage. Even if His Majesty offered one of them in marriage, Bryant would decline it under the


    pretext of the groom not being suitable and strong enough. Bryant would never subject his


    granddaughter to that," Lena exined simply, frowning. "You had fused the force of the Holy Dragon


    Bead in the ritual, and His Majesty was filled with hope for your potential. That''s exactly why His


    Majesty allowed you to be trained at the dragon field, in the capacity of a royal spirit maniptor.


    Otherwise, at that time, His Majesty would have stripped you of your prince''s rights along with the force


    of the Holy Dragon Bead!"


    "It''s very clear that His Majesty reinstated my title solely for the purpose of containing the Ximen n.


    What a crafty n!" Rockyughed coldly, shaking his head. He had entertained the idea that perhaps


    the emperor was merely conscience-driven and was missing him. But the fact showed that Rocky


    himself was foolishly sentimental.


    "If you hadn''t reached the level of the Earthly Stage¡­ If you hadn''t fused the force of the Holy Dragon


    Bead in your body¡­ It''s a great pity that things have happened this way, Basil. I thought that perhaps


    His Majesty reinstated your prince-hood for the sake of your mother. But when he decided to call for an


    arranged marriage for you and Shirley, I finally figured out that all his motivations were solely for the


    purpose of containing the major n forces. After all, as an emperor, His Majesty has to give top


    priority to the overall situation and the overall interests of the Holy Dragon Empire!" Lena said sadly,


    her eyes shining with tears. This very reason was precisely why she had given an implicit warning to


    Rocky not to act recklessly, as she knew his tendencies.

 Chapter 88 Strong Momentum

    Chapter 88 Strong Momentum


    "He really pissed me off. Tomorrow, I have to tell him that I won''t marry Shirley. I''d like to see if he will


    try and demote me again," knowing he had been used, Rocky felt so angry towards the emperor. He


    was not the kind of person who was willing to be pushed around.


    "No, you cannot do that. Didn''t you just give me your word?" Lena said solemnly as she shook her


    head.


    "I am not the old Basil anymore. I won''t allow anyone to just push me around," Rocky answered


    confidently.


    "You are not powerful enough to disobey His Majesty. If you do, there will be grave consequences.


    Everything that you possess will be taken away including the power of the Holy Dragon Bead. If that


    happens, you will be left with nothing at all. No one will be able to protect you, not even me," Lena said


    very seriously.


    Rocky fell into silence because he could clearly tell that Lena was not kidding judging by the stern look


    she had on her face.


    "I know you are not the old Basil anymore and I know you don''t want to be pushed around by others.


    You have already proven to everyone that you are not a loser but that would not be enough. With the


    power of the Holy Dragon Bead, you have to climb your way to a higher position. Only then will you


    have enough power to get rid of all your constraints," Lena said as she tightly held Rocky''s hands.


    "A higher position..." Rocky''s face also grew solemn.


    "Yes. There is no doubt that you are an impable talent after all these things. No other spirit


    maniptor''s gifts couldpare with yours in the entire Wild Spirit Land in all ages, not to mention


    the dragon spiritual power that you acquired from the Holy Dragon Bead. With these advantages, as


    long as you continue to work hard, you will definitely be the strongest in the Holy Dragon Empire


    or even in the entire Wild Spirit Land. No one could ever stand a chance against you. When the time


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Empire. But right now, you have to be patient and do whatever His Majesty asks you to do. I want you


    to promise me that you will. Could you do that? Don''t make me worry about you." Lena looked at Rocky


    so tenderly.


    The way she looked at Rocky immediately melted his resolute attitude. He could not refuse her


    because he understood that Lena said all of that for his own good. He had no reason to say no to her


    because of her kindness, tenderness, and her reasons. He did not want to disappoint Lena.


    "Alright, I promise you. When the dayes that I be the emperor, I won''t let you be the Witch


    anymore," Rocky said confidently.


    "You should only say that once you be the emperor. Fool," Lena said with a smile. She felt happy


    knowing that this promise that Rocky made to her could someday help her escape her destiny. But she


    also felt that it was a pity knowing that the chances of it happening were quite low.


    "We should return soon or Randi will get angry with us," Lena said as she gazed at Rocky with relief.


    She then took thentern from Rocky''s hand and turned around.


    Rocky sighed as he looked at Lena''s back before he kept up with her. A few minutester, they arrived


    at the carriage. Seeing that they had returned, Lena''s maids got on the driver''s seat after respectfully


    bowing down to the two of them. Rocky and Lena then also climbed the carriage.


    They left the busy streets and headed towards the Pce City. It was not until midnight did the carriage


    finally arrive at Rocky''s pce.


    "Get some rest. Go to bed early. Tomorrow, His Majesty would meet with Bryant and Shirley and you


    are supposed to be there," Lena said to Rocky as she alighted the carriage. Rocky nodded at Lena


    through the window and then turned around to enter his pce. The carriage then headed to Lena''s


    pce. Lena took out antern boat from her sleeve. It was the exact one where she wrote her wishes


    on. She did not put thisntern that held her wishes on the river because she knew that they might


    nevere true.


    Rockyy on his big bed and looked at the ceiling as he continually recalled Lena''s words. He now felt


    that being a prince once again was not the best of things because he had to face moreplicated


    situations from then on. And right now, the very first thing he had to deal with was the arranged


    marriage of him and Shirley. He could only ept it because he had no power to refuse. He trembled


    at the thought of the horrible scene that he had to live with that mean and fierce woman.


    The next day, when Rocky opened his eyes, he found that he fell asleep without even noticing because


    he had not gotten any sleep for a long time. Recently, all he did was cultivate till the sun rose every


    day. It might because he was a little upset and distracted that he was not able to focus on his


    cultivation.


    "Your Royal Highness, His Majesty had requested for you to go and meet him at the Grand Holy Hall


    after breakfast," a maid came in and said.


    "I understand," Rocky nodded as he stood up. He yawned and stretched himself. Uriah who he rested


    his head on for the entire night as if it was a pillow was still snoring loudly. At the sight of it, he muttered


    jealously, "Good for you. Not knowing anything but to eat and sleep without any annoyances. You are


    living more like a prince than I am." Two maids then were called to clean him up and dress him in fancy


    robes that showed his identity as a prince again. After breakfast, Rocky got into the carriage and


    headed for the Grand Holy Hall.


    He took off at the gate and walked across the square towards the Grand Holy Hall. All of a sudden, he


    sensed that an amazingly strong momentum of spiritual power was surging towards him. He suddenly


    felt distress in his chest as the Dragon Spirit Mark in his hand twinkled as if it was resonating with


    something unknown. He immediately looked up and saw two figures walking towards him from the


    other side of the square of the Grand Holy Hall. They were escorted by a group of guards.


    Rocky took a closer look on the two figures and found that they were a man and a woman. The man


    was about forty to fifty years old, tall, and very strong. His momentum was very overwhelming that


    people couldn''t help but stare at him. What was more, he could tell that this man''s spiritual power was


    stronger than Marcia''s which meant he was at a higher grade than she was. And he was sure that the


    power he was sensing wasing from the man and not the woman.

 Chapter 89 Gorgeous Beauty

    Chapter 89 Gorgeous Beauty


    ''Who is he?'' Rocky couldn''t help wondering about that man''s true identity. At the same time, his eyes


    fell on another figure. He was immediately fascinated by her beauty and great charm. Her delicate


    snow-white face for some reason gave her an arrogant look. She had an attractive nose, higher than


    that of a mixed-blood beauty. The nose was high up in the air, just as haughty as its owner''s proud look


    at the moment. The woman had a royal temperament.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was funny for Rocky never expected that the girl whom he stood admiring was none other than


    Shirley.


    Moreover, the man standing next to Shirley was her grandfather, Bryant.


    Shirley noticed Rocky''s admiring gaze at her. She didn''t like to wear women''s clothes as she felt very


    ufortable in them. With great reluctance she had worn it. But now when she was being stared at,


    by eyes full of desire, she was annoyed and could no longer bear it.


    Shirley immediately red at Rocky with her beautiful eyes. Of course, she was not aware that the


    man gazing at her was the most hated prince, the useless waste, who was worthless in her eyes.


    Neither of them recognized each other.


    red by Shirley, Rocky immediately turned away his eyes. He pretended as if he was watching


    Bryant and Shirley enter the Grand Holy Hall surrounded by a group of guards. Yet, all the time, he


    kept wondering about the true identity of that gorgeous beauty. When they had moved ahead, he


    quietly followed them. He stayed close and continued to walk towards the Grand Holly Hall.


    In the Grand Holy Hall, the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire was still sitting on his dragon throne,


    while Lena was sitting on the lower left side. Priest Dean, Alston, several other princes as well as all


    the ministers of the Holy Dragon Empire had also gathered in the hall.


    When Bryant and Shirley stepped into the hall, everyone immediately looked at them. They first looked


    at Bryant and the next instant their eyes fell on Shirley who was beside him. Evidently, everyone was


    attracted by her stunning beauty. Several princes became extremely excited. They began to fantasize


    about romantic love affairs with her.


    All the people, including the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire, wore a surprised look. They couldn''t


    help wondering whose daughter she was. ''Why did shee with Bryant?'' they thought to themselves.


    Obviously, almost everyone in the hall did not realize that the gorgeous beauty was none other than


    Shirley. Shirley, who was dressed in feminine clothes, hadpletely changed herself into another


    person.


    The only person who showed great calm was Lena. Since she was also a woman, she recognized


    Shirley''s true identity at a nce. Of course, she also didn''t expect that Shirley would change so much


    after she was dressed in women''s clothing.


    "Your Majesty, it is my great honor to meet you. I wish you happiness and health forever!" After walking


    towards the dragon throne, Bryant immediately made an obeisance to the emperor by cupping one


    hand in the other before his chest. Although his tone was very respectful, he still looked very proud.


    "Your Majesty, it is also my great honor to meet you. May you always be happy and healthy." Shirley


    bowed to the emperor with great respect.


    Upon hearing the voice as Shirley spoke, the whole hall immediately echoed with the voices of great


    surprise.


    "Shirley?" "Is that Shirley?"


    "Is it even possible? Is she truly Shirley? I remember, the real Shirley is a tomboy! But the woman


    standing in front of us is clearly a gorgeous beauty."


    "Is it possible that she is Shirley''s younger sister or elder sister?"


    Everyone''s facial expression was very strange, for they were unwilling to ept the truth that the


    beauty before them was indeed Shirley.


    "You don''t need to guess her true identity. She is indeed my granddaughter, Shirley." Bryant said in a


    calm voice, unable to conceal his pride. He was quite confident about his granddaughter''s beauty.


    "I can''t believe that Miss Shirley is such a gorgeous beauty. It really surprises me," the emperor said


    calmly with a smile.


    "Your majesty, you are being too kind to me. I really don''t think I deserve your praise," Shirley said


    modestly.


    "Why hasn''t Basile yet?" Upon seeing that everyone who should have been present had arrived,


    the emperor realized that Basil was still missing.


    "Here I am!" The moment the emperor finished speaking, a response suddenly sounded from the gate


    of the Grand Holy Hall. Everyone saw a figure with an impressive appearanceing in. Although that


    man was still very young, he looked supercilious, quiteposed and confident, which made everyone


    see him in a totally different way.


    It was Rocky who came into the hall after announcing his arrival.


    However, some people''s faces had strange expressions as soon as they saw Rockying in.


    Several princes including Alston immediately showed disgust and jealousy. Till now they thought that


    the emperor had awarded a tomboy to Rocky, which made them gloat over his misfortune. They never


    expected that the tomboy would suddenly be a beautiful and charming woman. Therefore, they


    were really upset that Rocky would marry such a gorgeous beauty. They believed he was unworthy of


    her.


    On seeing Rocky, Alston''s face became as cold as ice. Hatred was evident, as he stared at Rocky with


    great hostility.


    In all of this, it was Shirley who had the most unprecedented reaction.


    "He... He is Basil!" Shirley stared at Rocky who was entering the hall. She immediately recognized him


    as the guy who stared at her withscivious eyes some time ago. Taken aback, she cried with surprise


    on seeing Rocky.


    It was because Rocky had changed so much. He looked differentpared to his appearance two


    months ago. All of it waspletely beyond her imagination. Two months ago, he was a sick and


    useless prince. Now, the man who stood in front of her was totally another person. It was no wonder


    that she did not recognize him at first nce.


    "Hey beautiful! Are you surprised that I am Basil? By the way, you are..." Rocky found it strange that


    Shirley had such a weird reaction, so he walked beside her and asked the reason of it.


    "Basil, why don''t you greet General Bryant?" The emperor immediately spoke to him.


    "General Bryant? Surely it doesn''t mean that..." Rocky was greatly surprised. He immediately looked at


    Bryant who stood beside Shirley. No wonder he felt such a strong spiritual power around him. He was


    surprised that the man in front of him was General Bryant, the most powerful royal spirit maniptor in


    the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "General Bryant, it''s my great honor to meet you. I am Basil Long." Rocky made an obeisance to


    General Bryant by cupping one hand in the other before his chest. At the same time, he thought to


    himself, ''This beautiful woman came with Bryant, which means that she also belongs to the Ximen


    n!'' However, he wondered why he could not find Shirley, his prospective fiancee. Why didn''t she


    show up?


    "As the saying goes, if you haven''t seen someone for a long time, you should look at him with new


    eyes when you two have a reunion. It''s surprising that Prince Basil has be such a fine-looking


    person as well as a royal spirit maniptor at the Earthly Stage." If he hadn''t seen with his own eyes,


    Bryant would never have believed that the rumor about Basil was indeed true. Bryant had seen him


    earlier a few times. He had the impression that Basil was as weak as a useless prince. Now, however,


    the man in front of him waspletely different. It was beyond his expectation that those changes took


    ce within two months only.


    "I cannot believe it! He is the one whom all regarded as a usele... Basil!" It was quite difficult for Shirley


    to ept the truth.


    "Miss Shirley, I remember that you used to wear men''s clothing, but now you are wearing women''s


    clothing. Since you have changed a lot, why don''t you believe that Basil too has be a totally new


    person!" Lena stared at Shirley with her beautiful eyes.


    "Miss Shirley? Are you really Shirley Ximen?" Upon hearing Lena''s words, Rocky carefully looked at


    Shirley. He looked surprised. His eyes moved up and down, from head to toe. He had really not been


    able to recognize her at first nce. Howe? Shirley had unexpectedly changed from a tomboy to a


    gorgeous beauty.


    "Hmm!" Shirley red at Rocky with great pride.


    "It''s really strange, I remember,st time you used to look neither like a woman nor a man. I suppose


    that you suddenly..." Rocky immediately noticed Shirley''s surprised expressions, wondering what had


    happened to her.

 Chapter 90 A Deal Was Made

    Chapter 90 A Deal Was Made


    Everyone in the Grand Holy Hall was surprised by what Rocky had said. They all then contested for a


    closer look at Shirley. What happened next amused all of them.


    "I will kill you..." Feeling that all eyes were glued to her, Shirley immediately flushed with anger. All she


    could think about after was how she would kill Rocky. The reason why she wore her loose clothes was


    because she didn''t like being girly. But now, she dressed more like an ordinary girl.


    "Basil, you don''t have to be so rude," The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire signaled Rocky to stop.


    "Behave yourself, Shirley. His Royal Highness was only ying a joke with you," Bryant reproached


    Shirley. In the Grand Holy Hall, everyone must always show respect to the emperor.


    Shirley rolled her eyes at Rocky while in response, Rocky shrugged his shoulders and deliberately


    surveyed her for a while. Shirley''s insides were boiling with rage but she knew she couldn''t do anything


    about it.


    "General Bryant should already know about the matter of arranged marriage, right?" The emperor was


    certain that Bryant had already been informed about it. He was asking to remind Bryant.


    "Yes, I have been told about this matter. The Ximen n is deeply indebted to the royalty for all those


    years." Bryant responded quickly and submissively.


    "So it means that¡­" The emperor stared at Bryant as he awaited his confirmation.


    "I totally agree. Being handsome and fused with the Holy Dragon Bead, His Royal Highness will


    definitely be the new foundation of the royal family. It''s truly fortunate for Shirley to have such a


    royal marriage," Bryant replied in an unusually sedate tone.


    "I will dump him the moment we get married." Although Bryant had already agreed on the arranged


    royal marriage, Shirley still couldn''t suppress her anger and talked back without thinking.


    At that exact moment, everyone was astounded by Shirley''s words. This was an arranged royal


    marriage and should never be the same as amon one. Even if the female gets relieved from the


    marriage appointment at her own request, she would have to vow never to remarry. A royal marriage


    was a big thing.


    Shirley immediately realized that she created a dilemma for herself as she tried to humiliate Rocky in


    front of the public.


    "Of course you can do that. I don''t like you as well, you silly girl." Rocky was happy about what she


    said and he would be the happiest man on earth if she wanted to dump him because he would no


    longer be a puppet used in an attempt to control the Ximen n.


    "Shirley!" Bryant red up in anger. He couldn''t stay calm knowing this could end up a disaster to the


    whole n if she wasn''t careful.


    Shirley realized that what she said was wrong and began to regret. She also knew what she said could


    ce the entire Ximen n in a dangerous situation.


    All of a sudden, the energy in the Hall grew a bit awkward because of Shirley''s dispute with Rocky.


    "I''m sure Basil and Shirley would be a perfect match and I am sure the couple will eventually build up


    their intimacy through this special fight." Lena cut to broke the terrifying silence. The weird energy then


    be much softer. But her eyes showed a little implicit sorrow.


    "That''s correct, Your Royal Highness. My granddaughter has been pampered since she was born


    which means she never learns how to express herself properly. The truth is she was very excited about


    meeting His Majesty on her way here. She was just too nervous to speak appropriately. Please forgive


    her, Your Majesty and Your Royal Highness." Bryant followed Lena and nodded at her gratefully. It was


    because of her interruption that he was able to avoid conflict. Otherwise, it would''ve been a huge


    trouble if they irritated the emperor.


    "Shirley is still a little girl. Marriage is certainly stressful for her to think about. So it''s natural that she''s


    having trouble handling all this pressure. I can rte to it. And I totally understand the General''s


    sentiments." The emperor peacefully echoed Bryant and had no intentions of ming Shirley. Even


    though the emperor perceived that Shirley truly despised Basil, he didn''t care about it that much


    because the most important thing was to settle the marriage with the Ximen n. Only by doing this


    could he constrain their power logically and all his worries would be gone.


    Rocky kept himself seated as he listened to what his father was saying. If it wasn''t for what Lena told


    him, he would have already burst out in anger.


    "We greatly appreciate Your Majesty''s kindness. Shirley, do not waste His Majesty''s time and


    apologize." Bryant swiftly looked at Shirley, hinting her to apologize to the emperor.


    "I am still young and what I said was purely arrogant nonsense. I hope you could forgive me, Your


    Majesty." Reluctant as she was, Shirley still had to offer her apologies to the emperor.


    "Since General Bryant has already agreed to the marriage deal, I will order my people to prepare the


    marriage as soon as possible. Today was a good day, so let Basil and Shirley sign the royal marriage


    deal now." Bryant''s oral agreement was not enough to guarantee the deal so the emperor started to


    carry out his backup n. If he got Bryant to sign the deal, both sides would be closely tied together


    and their rtionship would be strengthened even more. Another good day would be picked for the


    wedding to take ce, and then it will all be settled.


    Bryant was not surprised at all because he knew exactly what kind of person the emperor was. The


    emperor would never hesitate to go for what he wants especially regarding royal matters.


    "This is the best arrangement, Your Majesty." Bryant delivered a tactful response.


    The emperor nodded with satisfaction on his face as an acknowledgement of Bryant''s stance. Soon,


    two maids came in with the royal marriage deal and a red pen. They went towards Basil and Shirley.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Seeing the deal was approaching him, Rocky turned to face Lena who had been gazing at him. They


    kept their silence for a while until Lena nodded in agreement. Rocky sighed quietly and then turned to


    face Shirley. Helplessly, he grabbed the pen and wrote his name on the deal without any hesitation.

 Chapter 91 Go Out With Mia (Part One)

    Chapter 91 Go Out With Mia (Part One)


    Shirley stood hesitantly in front of the royal marriage contract. She actually did not want to marry, not to


    mention that she despised the man she was going to marry. But it was a political marriage which was


    vital to secure the position of the Ximen n. The fate of the whole n was now tightly connected to


    her marriage. If she refused to sign the royal marriage contract, it would be equivalent to defying the


    imperial order. Shirley understood the situation and felt very disturbed. She was stuck in a dilemma.


    "Shirley..." Bryant who stood beside Shirley could tell that his granddaughter was hesitating so he


    reminded her immediately. As much as he did not want to sacrifice his granddaughter''s marriage for


    political purposes, he had no other choice but to ept this royal marriage contract to marry Shirley to


    Rocky because it would be the only way Shirley could ever seed in leading the Ximen n.


    Otherwise, without the support from the royal family, it would be very difficult for Shirley to do that. They


    did not seem to have any other choice. All in all, it was a win-win marriage. On one hand, to the royal


    family, this contract could serve as a way to keep their eyes on the Ximen n. On the other, Bryant


    wanted to clear the way for his granddaughter to seed the Ximen n through the support of the


    royal family. Both parties would get what they need out of this contract. Without a doubt, it was


    beneficial to both parties.


    "Don''t worry. I know what I have to do." Shirley knew her grandfather was urging her to finish the


    signature. She pouted then signed her name on the royal marriage contract with her beautiful


    penmanship.


    The two royal marriage contracts were switched between Rocky and Shirley. Their signatures were


    then requested on each contract one final time. Now, the two copies of the contracts with the


    signatures of both parties were then presented to the emperor.


    The emperor reviewed for a few seconds then gave out an order to bring the imperial seal of the Holy


    Dragon Empire. Both copies of the royal marriage contracts were stamped with the imperial seal which


    signaled the finalization of the engagement. Afterwards, the contract would also be manifested publicly


    for the good news to be shared nationwide. No matter which party ever decided to break the


    engagement, the party in question would be a standing joke to the entire Holy Dragon Empire.


    "If there isn''t anything else, I would like to have your permission to withdraw." Even if Rocky signed his


    name on the contract, he was in an awfully bad mood. He knew that his duty had been fulfilled. There


    shouldn''t be anything else that required his participation so he bowed discreetly to His Majesty and left.


    ''Basil, I know it''s hard for you but you have to stay strong. Don''t ever try to give up at any point.'' Lena


    thought as she saw Rocky left the Hall in a bad mood the moment he finished the signature. Her


    delicate hands clenched in worry.


    "He doesn''t even have his manners," Alston sneered as he watched Rocky walked out of the Hall. But


    now that Rocky and Shirley had signed the marriage contract, it also meant that they were now allies.


    The uneasiness he felt about their alliance intensified.


    On the other hand, Shirley gazed spitefully at the back of Rocky who was now walking out of the Hall.


    She did not like him at all. She despised him so much that she even wished to see his dead body lying


    inside a coffin the next time they met.


    Out of the desire to let off his bad mood, Rocky began to run crazily after he got out of the Grand Holy


    Hall. Propelled by his Earthly Stage power, he could run at lightning speed. Only a few momentster,


    he waspletely out of their sight.


    He immersed in his mood of self-pity and ran around aimlessly like a wild beast. As he raced ahead,


    the sceneries on his two sides kept rushing backwards. He ran so fast that he created a strong wind


    which blew his robe into a swollen balloon. He wanted so hard to find his lost self in the whiz of wind...


    After Rocky gave his all to get rid of his sorrow in that crazy run, he stopped as he sweated all over. He


    found himself in front of the gate of the dragon field.


    "How did I end up being here?" Rocky raised his eyebrows in confusion. He chose to walk inside since


    he was already there. He immediately caught sight of the young men drilling at the dragon field. Just a


    few days ago, like these young men, he was among the many newly promoted royal spirit maniptors


    who trained in this very space. But now, he had reached a cultivation base at the Earthly Stage as the


    Prince Basil. The qualitative gap had already been made. He had greatly exceeded the young men he


    used to train with.


    As soon as Rocky was spotted by the young men in the drilling field, they began to gossip about him.


    Mia who was supervising the drill at the moment wondered who was there to grab her spotlight. So she


    looked towards the same direction as the young men did.


    "What is he doing in here?" Mia was surprised to see that the guy was Rocky because she was there


    when the emperor ordered the marriage for Rocky and Shirley. She reckoned that as a soon-to-be son-


    inw of the Ximen n, he must be busy preparing plenty of things and should not have the time to


    wander around.


    "Resume what you are doing..." Mia scolded the young men before she approached Rocky.


    Having seen Mia walking straight towards him, Rocky pursed his mouth and smiled to himself.


    "What are you doing in here, Your Royal Highness..." Mia intentionally emphasized the ''Royal


    Highness'' in order to tease him for his ascendance to the royal family.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nothing in particr. I was just too bored to go elsewhere. Am I no longer allowed in here?" Rocky


    could not help but smile at Mia.


    "How do you still have the time to feel bored? I know that you are going to be the son-inw of the


    Ximen n. You should be as busy as a bee," Mia discerned there was something odd in how Rocky


    looked so she asked in confusion.

 Chapter 92 Go Out With Mia (Part Two)

    Chapter 92 Go Out With Mia (Part Two)


    "Not a soon-to-be, I already am. I just signed the royal marriage contract back in the Grand Holy Hall.


    You are now looking at a married man. Master Mia, do you feel sorry for yourself? That you have never


    taken the advantage to confess your love to me while I was still under your training?" Rocky could not


    help but tease her.


    "What? You really are a naive young man. You are definitely not my type." Mia showed her indifferent


    pride as she always did.


    "Oh, that hurts. But I have to tell you that you are a thousand times lovelier than that Shirley! I could


    only see her as a tomboy no matter how hard I tried to like her." Rocky shook his head andmented to


    Mia.


    As the gloomy Rocky poured out his woes, Mia could not help but cover her mouth andugh. Rocky''s


    face looked just exactly like a resentful man who walked in on his girlfriend kissing another guy.


    "Is any of this funny to you?" Rocky red in slight anger. But his anger did notst very long. On the


    contrary, he worried about Mia''s wound. "Have you recovered from your wounds?"


    "Yes, certainly. It had recovered long ago," Mia replied.


    "Then, wouldn''t you want to do something to thank me for saving your life? Maybe you would want to


    go out on a date with me or something? Just to show your gratitude of being saved by me," Rocky


    crossed his arms and teased interestingly as he looked into Mia''s eyes. He knew Mia would not agree


    to go out with him. It was all talk.


    But Mia did hesitate for a second. She rolled her eyes and replied surprisingly, "Alright, I was nning


    to go somewhere. Since you are so bored, then I wouldn''t mind if you joined me."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rocky did not expect Mia to agree. His eyes beamed with joy. He thought he was very lucky to have


    ended up there. Otherwise, he would have missed his great opportunity to go out with Mia.


    "Just wait here for a while. I wille back in a second," Mia said as she walked back to talk to her


    deputies for a few seconds. Then, under the jealous look of those young men, she left with Rocky.


    "I can''t believe this guy will be Miss Shirley''s fiance. Just look at him! How does he still have the nerve


    to flirt with Master Mia! Will he be loyal to Miss Shirley? What a jerk!" Bear was among the many young


    men who witnessed Rocky''s appearance on the field. He envied and disliked Rocky but he couldn''t do


    anything about it because Rocky was now the esteemed Prince Basil. What''s more, he was also the


    royal spirit maniptor whose cultivation base had reached the Earthly Stage. Bear was humble in


    both position and cultivation base level. He felt helpless even if he disliked everything he just saw.


    As the old saying went, every dog has its day.


    Rocky and Mia left the dragon field together. She immediately called up her Scarlet me Dragon from


    the Magic Spiritual Space then leapt on the back of it.


    "Come up here," Mia said to Rocky as she stretched her hand out to him.


    Rocky put his hand in Mia''s and leapt on the back of the Scarlet me Dragon. But he seemed to have


    overexerted himself that he bumped into Mia. He was hypnotized by the fragrance of Mia''s perfume.


    Mia did not expect Rocky to be so close to her that her pretty face flushed. She pushed Rocky away


    and sat down sideways. After both of them sat down, Mia pped to signal her Scarlet me Dragon.


    It immediately soared up to the sky. Rocky did not expect the Scarlet me Dragon to fly up so fast


    that he was almost thrown out by the sudden rise. Luckily, he responded in time and was able to hold


    on tightly to the body of the Scarlet me Dragon.


    "Hey, can you remind me when you are about to make it fly? Otherwise, it could be really dangerous."


    Rocky red at Mia.


    Mia slightly sneered at his grumble but did not say anything. She drove the Scarlet me Dragon and


    flew out of the Pce City. When they headed towards the west end of the Imperial City, she tried to


    slow down a bit in hopes that Rocky could better adapt to the Scarlet me Dragon.


    Not long after, under the rtively smooth speed, the Scarlet me Dragon arrived in front of a grand


    architecture which was located in the west end of the Imperial City.


    As soon as the Scarlet me Dragon descended on the ground, a myriad crowd of people immediately


    gathered around it. It became the center of attention. People from lower walks of life had few chances


    to see such a majestic creature. It could even be the very first time for some of them.


    When Mia got off the Scarlet me Dragon, a greater disturbance was aroused. Almost all the men in


    the area were mesmerized by the mere sight of her. The scarce dragon and her beauty were the best


    eye-catchers.


    In contrast, as Rocky followed Mia to descend from the Scarlet me Dragon, he was envied by all


    men. One of the obvious reasons was that he rode the same Scarlet me Dragon together with Mia.


    They all began to see him as their enemy.


    However, Rocky did not care about the way the other people looked at him. He raised his head to


    observe the grand architecture in front of them. He found that "Super Beast Farm" was impressively


    written on the board that was suspended high up on the building.


    "So this must be the famous Super Beast Farm. I finally had the chance to see it with my own eyes."


    He heard about the famous Super Beast Farm thest time he sneaked out to study. He had always


    intended to visit but his chance was ruined by Uriah.

 Chapter 93 Mysterious Evaluation

    Chapter 93 Mysterious Evaluation


    "Master Mia, why did you suddenlye to the Super Beast Farm?" Rocky turned around and looked


    at Mia, waiting for her exnation.


    Mia just stared at Rocky without saying anything. She then went straight into the Super Beast Farm.


    "Huh. Why the cold shoulder?" Rocky murmured as he curled his lip in dissatisfaction, following her into


    the farm.


    Rocky was mesmerized once he entered the farm. He never imagined that the Super Beast Farm was


    so huge and that many people visited it. However, he did not see any stables anywhere. What he did


    see were numerous rooms inside the building. There was a signage above the door of each room,


    reading low-grade beast evaluation, middle-grade beast evaluation, ability test and so no. Overall, the


    ce seemed to be very professional.


    A middle-aged man soon approached them. He looked like he was the one in charge of the farm.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Madam Mia!" The middle-aged man bowed down to show his respect.


    "What? Madam Mia?" Rocky gave Mia a very surprised look. He realized that he did not really know


    much about Mia. He only knew that Mia was an instructor in the dragon field.


    "Pardon me, Madam Mia, but who is he?" The middle-aged man was even more surprised than Rocky.


    In all the years that he had known Mia, he had never seen her allow a strange man to follow her. Telling


    from Rocky''s expression, he was also surprised to find that this strange man even did not know a lot


    about Mia.


    "He''s Basil, the little prince of the Holy Dragon Empire," Mia replied inly.


    "Oh! Prince Basil! The spirit maniptor who had defeated several phoenix spirit maniptors one


    after another during the Dragon Birth Festival! The one who defeated the most powerful phoenix spirit


    maniptor who was at the ninth level of the Heavenly Stage!" the middle-aged man eximed. His


    eyes and his mouth suddenly grew as wide as saucers. He cannot believe that the famed Basil was in


    front of him.


    The middle-aged man''s loud remarks caught the attention of several other people who kept stealing


    nces towards their direction. And soon enough, they were surrounded by a whole crowd of people,


    causing a bit of amotion in the Super Beast Farm.


    ''I can''t believe I''m so popr now! Everybody knows about me!'' Rocky felt as if he was floating in the


    clouds as he watched the people excitedly fuss over him.


    "Pshaw, it wasn''t a big deal. He just happened to be lucky that time." Mia dismissed the middle-aged


    man. She was not pleased with the crowd and their worshipping of Rocky. She walked out and headed


    towards the back of the farm.


    "Your Royal Highness, my name is Tobin Tong. I''m the one in charge of the Super Beast Farm." The


    middle-aged man respectfully bowed down at him.


    "Oh, which reminds me¡ªMia is the owner of the Super Beast Farm?" Rocky asked with a surprise


    look.


    "That''s right, Your Royal Highness. The Super Beast Farm is one of her n''s properties. Her n is


    extremely rich, almost as rich as an entire country. Every month, Madam Mia manages to find time to


    ''She must have a lot of money. The man who marries her wouldn''t need to make much of an effort to


    acquire a huge amount of wealth, '' Rocky thought. He had not known that Mia was extremely rich.


    "I had no idea that you and Madam Mia knew each other. If I recall correctly, this is my first time seeing


    her bring along a man to the Super Beast Farm... Yes, this is certainly the first time that I ever saw


    Madam Mia along with a man. May I ask what the rtionship between the two of you is?" Tobin


    shamelessly asked. He seemed to be very interested in gossip.


    "Err, Mia has told me to keep things a secret. I guess you can make your own spections about the


    nature of our rtionship, but you''re not going to hear anything from me." Rocky gave out a chuckle


    and caught up with Mia. Tobin was left so stunned that he stood frozen in ce for a while.


    After having caught up with Mia, he curiously took a look around. He was starting to wonder whether


    people really did actually procure spirit-manipted beasts from this ce. This was a Super Beast


    Farm after all. He found it somewhat strange that he still had not seen any spirit-manipted beasts


    around.


    Just as he was thinking about it, he followed Mia through a door that led to an area that was the same


    size of a football field. There were stables that were spaced equally apart in a semicircle. In the middle


    of the field were tracks that were surrounded by bamboo fences.


    Spirit-manipted beasts controlled by spirit maniptors were running about on the track. The whole


    ce looked like a professional racetrack.


    "Wow! This is impressive!" Rocky eximed. Though there was no advanced technology in the Wild


    Spirit Land, the management of spirit-manipted beasts in the Super Beast Farm was as excellent as


    that of modern society. Everything was top-notch.


    "Madam Mia, these are the spirit-manipted beasts that arrived at our farm yesterday. A few beast


    evaluators are going to evaluate them soon. Do you want to see?" Tobin had finallye back down to


    earth and appeared behind the two. He seemed to be moreposed than his earlier state.


    Mia nodded at him in response.


    Tobin then led them to arge stable on the right side of the field where a few beast evaluators were


    already waiting, ready to evaluate a new spirit-manipted beast. Several customers who were


    interested in the spirit-manipted beast were standing around the beast evaluators, eagerly waiting


    for the results.


    When the beast evaluators saw Mia, they all bowed down at once. Most of the customers were men, all


    of whom looked very rich. They seemed to know Mia as their faces lit up when they saw her. They were


    already thinking up ofpliments and several other ttering words. But when Mia shot them a


    disinterested re, they immediately stopped in their tracks, heads hanging dejectedly on their


    shoulders.

 Chapter 94 Shocked To The Core

    Chapter 94 Shocked To The Core


    Standing right next to Mia, Rocky grinned, thinking he was lucky not to be rejected by Mia like she did


    to these men.


    "You guys carry on......" Bummed out, Mia gestured at the beast evaluators, asking them to continue.


    Without a care, they continued with the evaluation on the spirit-manipted beast that was just brought


    in, applying their best techniques to impress Mia.


    The quality of this spirit-manipted beast was to be determined entirely by thements of these


    beast evaluators. The better thements, the higher their price. Some high-end farm like the Super


    Beast Farm had applied for a higher standard of scrutiny. They had requested the beast evaluators to


    grade each and every quality of the spirit-manipted beast before revealing the evaluation result to


    the customers. A single error could damage their reputation. Most high-end farms would hire beast


    evaluators above the fourth grade. This was so that they''d be able to discern every quality of a four-star


    spirit-manipted beast.


    As each beast evaluator usually applied different Beast Evaluation Skills, there could be discrepancies


    between the result of different beast evaluators. This was why it normally took no less than two beast


    evaluators to grade one spirit-manipted beast.


    The Super Beast Farm strictly upheld this standard. They always requested a couple of beast


    evaluators to grade a spirit-manipted beast at the same time in order to guarantee the integrity and


    uracy of the report.


    It was the first time Rocky was seeing other beast evaluators working with their own Beast Evaluation


    Skills. He saw them walking around the spirit-manipted beast to gain an overview. They inspected it


    both visually and physically. They concentrated their spiritual power in their hands or eyes, which was a


    He didn''t know beast evaluators had a bit of a history themselves. The Magical Evaluation Skill was


    way beyondparison.


    Before long the beast evaluators gave theirments about the star level and quality of these beasts.


    They conferred with each other and gave the final judgment.


    "We give this spirit-manipted beast two stars. It has the quality of...... and it is good at...... It would be


    worth a thousand gold coins." The Super Beast Farm set the price for the beasts based on the star


    level and quality that the beast evaluators gave them. The moment they gave their verdict, the beast


    would be on sale.


    Buyers from all around the world would then consider the price and bid ordingly. And the rest took


    ce like a regr auction. The spirit-manipted beast that had just been graded was sold at two


    thousand golden coins atst.


    Another beast was brought onto the stage after the first one was sold. It too, was evaluated and sold


    through the same process.


    In a short span of time, a couple of spirit-manipted beasts were graded and sold.


    Another beast was brought on. It was very small and clumsy. It was like a baby kangaroo with long legs


    and its upper limbs curled up. Its tail was longer than that of a mouse, dragging behind it on the ground.


    He had the impression of a teetering seventy-year-old man.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The beast evaluators were already disappointed and shook their heads as soon as theyid eyes on it.


    As per their experience, weak spirit-manipted beasts like this one were basically defective. With


    some reluctance and an unwilling attitude, they started grading it. They walked around casually,


    already convinced it was of no use.


    In a short time, they looked at each other and exchanged a few words. One of them then announced:


    "Passed."


    "What do they mean by that?" asked Rocky, seeing that they didn''t give anyments about its


    quality. He didn''t understand what that single word meant.


    "It means that this beast is not even a one-star beast. No one would buy it. It will first be locked up and


    then sent to a ughter house. The meat of this kind of spirit-manipted beast is very nutritious. Its


    meat can still sell," Tobin exined.


    "Isn''t that too cruel?" Rocky frowned with disapproval.


    "This is the only way. It is very expensive to raise a spirit-manipted beast. If it does not sell, we will


    lose money. No one likes a loss," Tobin further exined.


    Rocky could not help but turn and look at that small spirit-manipted beast. Uriah had also been


    despised by everyone just like this one, yet it was proven in time that it wasn''t particrly weak. It


    showed that appearances could be misleading. Uriah had eventually turned into a three-star spiritual


    beast and shocked everyone at the Dragon Birth Festival.


    Looking at the spirit-manipted beast being taken away, Rocky grew stern and shouted, "Hold on!"


    Everyone turned to look at Rocky, including Mia.


    "May I take a look at it? I think there might be a problem with your evaluation method," said Rocky,


    walking toward the beast evaluators.


    The beast evaluators obviously took that as an insult. Displeased, one of them answered, "We have


    been evaluating these spirit-manipted beasts for decades now. Do you really think we can''t grade


    one that is evidently not even worthy of one star?"


    "But did you do it thoroughly?" Rocky stared coldly at them.


    No one answered for a while. They had only given it a cursory inspection and did not stand on a firm


    ground to answer confidently.


    "Knock it off! You are not even a beast evaluator. How do you propose to grade it?" Mia shouted from a


    distance, thinking Rocky was just fooling around.


    "How do you know that I am not a beast evaluator?" Rocky smiled mysteriously and walked toward the


    spirit-manipted beast. He hunkered down on the ground and caressed it tenderly. "Rx, buddy. I


    won''t let them take you to a ughter house." He then got up seriously and concentrated his spiritual


    power on the spirit-manipted beast''s weak body.


    "Magical Evaluation Skill!" Rocky muttered and pointed his finger at the beast. A triangr shaped


    beam of light shone from his body and enveloped the spirit-manipted beast. The beast reflected the


    light back in various ways, which represented the different qualities it possessed.


    Rocky''s skill shocked everyone at the scene. Mia was the one who was the most shocked. She had


    never thought or heard from anyone that Rocky knew Beast Evaluation Skill.


    The beast evaluators shot each other confused looks as they did not recognize the Beast Evaluation


    Skill that he was using. It looked extraordinary, nothing like any other ordinary skill. However, they


    could tell that Rocky was only at the first grade of the Beast Evaluation Skill, which was far lower than


    theirs.


    Rocky was evaluating all of its qualities based on the light that it reflected. However, the beast


    evaluators were not wrong about it being less than a one-star spirit-manipted beast as the lights


    were all quite weak. Nothing really stood out.


    But Rocky did not give up. He continued to observe the light until he found a peculiar light spot in it that


    was frequently going up and down.


    He thought about for a few seconds, then removed the light. He then stood up with a sigh.


    The beast evaluatorsughed at him. "Just when I thought there might be something special about him


    after all, he turns out to be a beast evaluator of the first-grade."


    "Shut up! Do you know who he is?" Tobin shouted as he saw themughing at him.


    "It''s okay, Tobin. I am a rookie beast evaluator indeed. It''s just that... I want to negate your result."


    Rocky gave Tobin a look and eyed him to be quiet. He then turned to look at the beast evaluators.


    His words granted an incredulous look to their faces. "Who are you to negate our result? We are all


    tier-one beast evaluators in the Holy Dragon Empire. How can our evaluation method be less urate


    than that of a first-grade beast evaluator like you?"


    "Damn right it can," Rocky responded coldly.


    The atmosphere was growing intense.


    "Madam, this..." Tobin turned to Mia.


    Mia remained quiet as she saw Rocky standing in disagreement with the beast evaluators. She was


    still trying to digest the fact that Rocky knew Beast Evaluation Skill. And now he was negating the


    results of these professional beast evaluators? She wanted to know if he meant it or was just fooling


    around.


    "Well, why don''t you share your result before talking about negating ours?" The beast evaluators didn''t


    for a second believe that Rocky could actually pull off something like this.


    "I don''t need to say anything anymore. I will just show you," Rocky smiled lightly and turned to Tobin.


    "Could you fetch me an iron te?"


    "Iron te?" For a second, Tobin froze, then asked someone to get an iron te, which was about a


    centimeter thick and weighed ten to fifteen kilograms. It had to be carried by two men.


    "Will this do?" Tobin asked, pointing to the te.


    "That''s perfect," Rocky smiled. The Dragon Spirit Mark on his left arm shed as he unleashed his


    dragon spiritual power. He grabbed the iron te with one hand and sized it up before suddenly


    throwing at the spirit-manipted beast. The iron te reached it within a split second.


    Everyone was astonished. The te was very heavy. How could Rocky, who was at the Earthly Stage,


    throw it on his own? It would also be too much for that weak spirit-manipted beast to withstand it.


    Just as everyone thought it was going to be a meat pie, a shadow shed and prated the iron


    te!


    Everyone gasped together, dumbfounded at the spectacle. Once they got a clear view of the shadow,


    they were all shocked to the core.

 Chapter 95 Beast Evaluation Competition

    Chapter 95 Beast Evaluation Competition


    The shadow that punched a big hole through the iron te was actually the tail of the beast. The soft


    tail suddenly stiffened like a sharp and long stick. It was hard enough to punch a big hole through the


    iron te in an instant. Even a three-star spirit-manipted beast would have a hard time doing that.


    The beast evaluators were surprised by its hidden ability. Apparently, they had realized that they made


    a mistake in their evaluation. The spirit-manipted beast had a special ability that they were not able


    to foresee.


    Seeing Rocky prove that his spection was right, Mia smiled in admiration but tried her best to hide


    her emotions.


    "This beast is very strong. I want it so bad. Five thousand gold coins!" one of the customers near them


    immediately bid for the beast as soon as they saw the strong power it possessed.


    "This beast has the potential to be at least a three-star spirit-manipted beast. Seven thousand gold


    coins!"


    "Ten thousand gold coins!"


    The price began to rise very quickly. Every time someone called a higher price, the beast evaluators''


    faces grew longer and longer.


    Until finally, a man won the bid with fifteen thousand gold coins and got the beast.


    The beast evaluators who reeked of arrogance earlier suddenly wore their straight faces. They were so


    embarrassed that their beast evaluation ability was lower than a beast evaluator at the first grade. But


    they did not believe that a beast evaluator at the first grade could be more skillful than them, knowing


    that they were all at the fourth grade.


    "It was nothing more than a lucky guess," one of the beast evaluators shouted as he pointed at Rocky.


    Rocky smiled calmly and said, "Are you still not convinced?"


    The beast evaluators looked at each other as they were all left speechless.


    At that moment, someone rushed towards them and whispered to Tobin. Whatever that person said


    made his face turn serious.


    "Is there something wrong?" Mia immediately asked Tobin as she saw the serious look on his face.


    "Do you remember that timest month when I reported to you that we would hold a beast evaluation


    beast evaluating families of different countries would join thepetition. Thatpetition was set to


    be held today. I thought you wouldn''t be avable toe so I did not inform you ahead of time. Now,


    what I did was I asked Mr. Weldon to hold the line," Tobin answered at once.


    "Yes, I remember. Would that be thepetition for the Top Beast Evaluator''s Jade Cup?" Mia said as


    she recalled from her memory. Because she had been busy with the training of the royal spirit


    maniptors in the dragon field, when Tobin asked her about thepetitionst month, she just told


    him that he was in full charge of the preparations for thepetition such as handling personnel to


    amodate the masters of beast evaluating and the securing of the venue and time of the


    "Yes. Our Super Beast Farm had won the Top Beast Evaluator''s Jade Cup five times. If everything


    goes really well, we will win it again this time. However, Mr. Weldon sent someone earlier to tell me that


    the Rare Beast Farm from the Roaring me Empire had sent a seventh-grade beast evaluating


    master who had beaten a lot of sixth-grade masters. Now he hade here to our Super Beast Farm.


    If we lose, the Top Beast Evaluator''s Jade Cup would be brought home by the Rare Beast Farm. The


    Rare Beast Farm has always been our deadliest rival. In the entire Wild Spirit Land, the Rare Beast


    Farm is the only farm which is capable topete against the Super Beast Farm. If the Rare Beast


    Farm wins the Top Beast Evaluator''s Jade Cup, they will turn their noses at us. And it willpletely


    ruin the untarnished reputation of our Super Beast Farm. We never expected the Rare Beast Farm to


    find a master. I wonder where they found this beast evaluator who was at the seventh grade. I hear


    some people say that he was as skillful as Mr. Weldon," Tobin said apprehensively.


    After hearing those words, Mia couldn''t help but frown. She wasn''t very interested in beast evaluation.


    The only reason why she came was to see if everything went well as she had expected. She felt it was


    her responsibility because the Super Beast Farm was one of the industries of the Lan n while all the


    things regarding beast evaluation were all taken care of by Weldon. Weldon was a follower of the Lan


    n who also used to follow her grandfather a long time ago. He was a respectful senior follower from


    the Lan n. Weldon was also a master of the Beast Evaluation Skill. In the entire Holy Dragon


    Empire, only Priest Dean''s beast evaluation ability was better than Weldon''s.


    So since Weldon was worried about thepetition, it meant the beast evaluating master the Rare


    Beast Farm sent must be very powerful.


    "Where are they right now?" Mia immediately asked Tobin because the Top Beast Evaluator''s Jade


    Cup was vital to the reputation of the Super Beast Farm. As the eldest daughter of the Lan n,


    though she might not be much of a help for the Super Beast Farm in winning thepetition, she was


    supposed to be present during thepetition.


    "At the third floor," Tobin replied.


    "Would you like toe with me? It would be a spectacle for rookies like you. The ordinary people


    never had the chance to watch suchpetition so you must seize this opportunity," Mia deliberately


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    said that to Rocky to tease him.


    "A beast evaluatingpetition? Sounds great! Alright, as a rookie, I''d like to watch this big


    Tobin then led Mia and Rocky to the third floor of the Super Beast Farm. The beast evaluators who


    disliked Rocky followed them to the third floor.


    They soon arrived at the third floor of the Super Beast Farm where they heard people talking behind a


    closed door.


    After Tobin who was ahead of them opened the door for Mia and Rocky, they saw that there were


    dozens of people inside the room. They could immediately feel that the atmosphere in the room was


    extremely intense.


    Rocky looked around the room and saw that it was very spacious. There were several tables with


    people standing behind them. Every table had a g beside it that represented whichever force they


    came from.


    A cage was put in the center of the room with a baby spirit-manipted beast inside it. Though it was a


    baby beast, it already had a strong momentum. Its face resembled a lion''s face while its legs were as


    long as a wolf''s. With its strong body, sharp teeth and ws, Rocky could tell that it was not an ordinary


    spirit-manipted beast.


    At that moment, there were two people in the cage walking around the baby spirit-manipted beast to


    observe it very carefully. One of them was over sixty years old with white hair and beard. His eyes were


    very sharp. He emitted the smell of a spirit maniptor at the higher grades of the Heavenly Stage.


    The other one in a long robe was dumpy and was about forty years old with a handlebar mustache. He


    rubbed his mustache as he walked slowly around the beast to inspect it with his sharp eyes.


    "Did thepetition already begin?" Mia asked as she looked at the cage. The older one in the cage


    was Weldon who represented the Super Beast Farm, a famous beast evaluator at the seventh grade


    from the Holy Dragon Empire. His status in beast evaluating could bepared to the status of


    General Marcia in beast manipting.


    The other beast evaluators who were watching thepetition around the two of them were also from


    different top beast farms, beast evaluating families, and sects. Mia and Rocky could tell from the looks


    they had on their faces that they had all lost.


    The dumpty suddenly took out an Eight-trigram Mirror. He bit his thumb and wrote something on the


    surface of the mirror with his blood. He then ced the mirror closer to the baby spirit-manipted


    beast. The baby spirit-manipted beast immediately reflected light back into the Eight-trigram Mirror


    which then reflected different light.

 Chapter 96 Losing The Contest

    Chapter 96 Losing The Contest


    When the dumpty summoned his Beast Evaluation Skill, all the beast evaluators around him began


    murmuring among themselves. They were apprehensive because all of them had been defeated by


    that skill earlier. Obviously, that Beast Evaluation Skill was a brilliant one.


    "Is it the Radiance Evaluation Skill?" For some reason, Rocky felt familiar with the Beast Evaluation


    Skill which that dumpty summoned. The skill was quite simr to the Magical Evaluation Skill written in


    the book, Beast Encyclopedia. Both the skills depended on the light reflected from a spirit-manipted


    beast to tell its quality. That kind of Beast Evaluation Skill was called the "Radiance Evaluation Skill" in


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    that book.


    The Radiance Evaluation Skill was a basic onepared to the other evaluation skills in that book.


    Only when his cultivation reached a higher grade, he would be qualified to learn more about high-


    graded evaluation skills.


    The evaluation skills written in that book contained almost every aspect of beast evaluation, which


    outdid any other Beast Evaluation Skill.


    The Beast Evaluation Skill which the dumpty summoned was also overshadowed by the evaluation


    skills that were written in the book.


    Weldon frowned deeply as he saw the dumpty start his evaluation. The rule for the contest was quite


    simple. The beast evaluator, who could tell about a spirit-manipted beast''s star rating and quality the


    fastest and the most urately, would win the game. The speed and uracy revealed how great a


    beast evaluator was. An excellent beast evaluator would be able to tell the urate star rating and


    quality of a spirit-manipted beast in a matter of minutes.


    Worrying that the Super Beast Farm would lose the contest, Weldon joined the game as well. As a


    bright light shed around his left hand, he put his left hand on the cub and stroked its body. A smile


    crept over the corner of his lips soon. It had hardly taken him time and he already knew the cub''s star


    rating and quality.


    However, the dumpty announced the result of his evaluation even before Weldon opened his mouth.


    The man eximed, "A four-star Sirius Lion, number fifty six on the Spiritual Beast List. It''s famous for


    its lightning speed. In a blink of an eye, it can run hundreds of meters..."


    After the dumpty finished his detailed evaluation report, the beast evaluators on the spot gave him


    thunderous apuse. All of them were stunned by the dumpty''s evaluation. It was clear that they had


    epted the fact that this man was going to defeat all of them. He had won against Weldon too, who


    was a grade seven beast evaluator from the Super Beast Farm. It was undeniable that the dumpty was


    an outstanding beast evaluator.


    Mia''s brows knitted together when she saw Weldon lose to the dumpty. Her eyes moved onto him.


    Although the man looked ordinary, his beast evaluation ability had surpassed that of Weldon. She had


    to admit that the saying was true, ''No matter how strong you are, there will always be someone


    stronger than you.''


    "What an excellent young man! I ept the result sincerely," Weldon said bowing to the dumpty.


    Although he tried to be modest, deep within he was distraught to confess his failure.


    "Oh, I''m so ttered, Mr. Weldon! I just won by a nose! I knew that Mr. Weldon had already made your


    evaluation too. Mr. Weldon is really as good as those stories say. Honestly, I think I still need to learn a


    lot from you," the man said as he bowed to Weldon.


    Weldon just smiled awkwardly. As soon as he saw Mia, he walked to her and gave a formal bow to her.


    "Madam Mia, I''m so sorry! I didn''t live up to the expectations you and the Super Beast Farm had on


    me."


    Weldon also knew that the Super Beast Farm had lost its glory as the beast evaluation champion


    because of him. It was a huge blow for the Super Beast Farm as the Top Beast Evaluator''s Jade Cup,


    which they had kept for years, was not theirs anymore.


    "Never mind, Weldon! You have done your job well. Nobody can be a winner all the time," Mia


    When Weldon walked towards Mia, everyone''s attention was on Mia. They had been so engrossed in


    the game that nobody noticed Mia''s presence. Their eyes lit up as soon as they saw her. It was evident


    that all of them were infatuated by her delicate features and charm.


    "Oh! You must be the head of the Super Beast Farm, Miss Mia. I''ve heard a lot about you. It''s really an


    honor to meet you here today, Miss Mia. Let me introduce myself first. My name is Carter Li, and..."


    The dumpty introduced himself as Carter. When he saw Mia, he strode towards her at once. His eyes


    were fixed on Mia as he began talking with her.


    However, Mia ignored Carter''s ttering words and interrupted his self-introduction tantly. "Tobin, go


    and get the Top Beast Evaluator''s Jade Cup." Now that the Super Beast Farm had lost the game, the


    Top Beast Evaluator''s Jade Cup belonged to Carter.


    "Madam Mia...but..." Tobin frowned as he stood still after hearing her words. He didn''t want to give


    away the Jade Cup. Mia shot a cold re at him. He knew he could do nothing but would have to


    follow her order.


    On the other hand, Carter had a broad grin on his face. He was waiting to take the Jade Cup in his


    hands. His smug face annoyed Mia and Weldon further.


    "Wait!" A voice rang out suddenly.


    Everyone turned towards the source of the voice. They saw a handsome young man standing out


    beside Mia. He slowly began to walk towards Carter. Once closer to Carter, he said, "Hey! But


    something is missing. I feel that your evaluation result is iplete. You didn''t give theplete


    information about the cub''s quality. You have missed a detail."


    That young man was no one else but Rocky.


    Everyone who was present there was dumbstruck. They were filled with amazement when they heard


    Rocky im about the detail that Carter had missed. They all thought Rocky''s remark was ridiculous.


    Carter was a grade seven beast evaluator, and Rocky was questioning Carter''s evaluation result. What


    a lunatic would do such a thing? They didn''t think that such a young man like Rocky would be a high


    grade beast evaluator. They were looking at Rocky with scorn as if he was an over-confident idiot.


    "What do you mean by saying that my evaluation is iplete? Ha ha! Please tell me you were just


    cracking a joke," Carter sneered at Rocky.


    "Madam Mia, he is..." Weldon asked Mia. He knew that Rocky hade there with Mia. He was


    shocked to see Rocky question Carter so confidently.


    Mia gave no answer but stared at Rocky. If it had been any regr time, she would have taken Rocky


    away and taught him a good lesson for his crazy nonsense. But this time she seriously considered


    what Rocky had said. After all, Rocky had usually proved his words right. She had witnessed in person


    how he turned an impossibility into reality.


    "Well, do you want to ce a bet? If I can tell the missing detail in your evaluation result, the Top Beast


    Evaluator''s Jade Cup will still belong to the Super Beast Farm. Agree?" Rocky said confidently.


    "You really think highly of yourself, young man! Fine! I ept your challenge! I don''t know your


    rtionship with these people, but I''m sure that you are doing this for the Super Beast Farm. How


    about this, dude? If you lose to me, I will not only get the Top Beast Evaluator''s Jade Cup but also an


    apology from you. You have to kneel down and kowtow before me to show your sincerity." Carter,


    obviously, had been infuriated by Rocky and he felt humiliated. How could he ept that a young man


    like Rocky stood up to question him, a grade seven beast evaluator?


    "Deal!" Rocky said, raising his eyebrow.


    "Madam Mia!" Tobin eximed with concern. He was worried that if Rocky lost the game, he would


    have to apologize to Carter. Rocky was a prince. What would the royal family think if they came to


    know that a prince kowtowed to a civilian because of a bet? What a humiliation it would be for the royal


    family!


    "It''s fine! Don''t worry about it." That bet was not going to be harmful for the Super Beast Farm. The


    Super Beast Farm had lost the contest anyway. Even if Rocky failed, the Super Beast Farm just


    needed to hand over the Top Beast Evaluator''s Jade Cup. Mia was eager now. She wanted to see what


    made Rocky special. Was he really talented or just extremely lucky?


    The others who heard Rocky, sneered at him and shot sarcastic looks. They thought of Rocky as a


    hopeless idiot and kept wondering why he was making a fool of himself. They couldn''t understand why


    he was being so irresponsible and how dare he to challenge a grade seven beast evaluator!

 Chapter 97 The New Quality

    Chapter 97 The New Quality


    Nobody knew that Rocky''s confidence actually came from the detailed information of the Sirius Lion he


    read in the Beast Encyclopedia. Hepared it with Carter''s evaluation and found that the Beast


    Encyclopedia had one more quality listed on it that Carter hadn''t mentioned.


    That one particr quality was so unusual that even Carter, an experienced beast evaluator, was not


    able to figure it out. The others'' capabilities were all inferior to Carter''s, so they all supported his


    evaluation.


    Unbeknownst to them, Carter would always cheat in every chance he got, which was why they were no


    match for him. However, Carter had no advantage against Rocky, who knew the Beast Encyclopedia


    thoroughly by heart.


    Since none of the beast evaluators could identify the quality, Rocky thought that it would be


    unconvincing if he were to just tell them, so he decided to disy it before them.


    Thus, under the watchful eyes of the beast evaluators, Rocky entered the cage. He looked around and


    sat cross-legged in front of the Sirius Lion. He thenmenced with the Magical Evaluation Skill. A


    triangr light immediately emerged at the Sirius Lion''s feet and ascended. At this point, different lights


    representing its qualities appeared.


    All the beast evaluators looked at each other in astonishment. They were stunned because it turned out


    that the Beast Evaluation Skill that Rocky used was the same as Carter''s.


    "That''s the Radiance Evaluation Skill... Why does he know the Beast Evaluation Skill of my master?"


    Carter''s face grew serious as he recognized the Beast Evaluation Skill that Rocky was using. It mainly


    followed the same pattern of his Beast Evaluation Skill that he learned from his master. The only


    difference was that Rocky directly applied the Radiance Evaluation Skill while he, on the other hand,


    was prone to using the Eight-trigram Mirror as a medium for it. By contrast, it now seemed as if Rocky


    was more skillful than he was in the disy of the Radiance Evaluation Skill. As for Carter, he couldn''t


    generate the Radiance Evaluation Skill without the assistance of the Eight-trigram Mirror.


    Though Carter represented the Rare Beast Farm, he learned the exquisite skills of beast evaluation


    from a reputable master. The Radiance Evaluation Skill was the skill that was incredibly unique to his


    master and his master''s disciples. It made use of the lights of qualities to evaluate spirit-manipted


    beasts. Therefore, Carter felt it strange that the Beast Evaluation Skill Rocky used was quite like the


    Radiance Evaluation Skill. He remembered that his master once told him that the Radiance Evaluation


    Skill was originally created by their ancestral grandmaster who had went through the Wild Spirit Land


    alone. And although there were many imitators, it was next to impossible to fully emte the Radiance


    Evaluation Skill.


    Surely, Carter didn''t realize that he was cheated. In fact, the so-called unique skill was just stolen from


    the Beast Encyclopedia.


    At the moment, Rocky was immersed in evaluating the lights released from the Sirius Lion, matching


    them respectively to the qualities recorded in the Beast Encyclopedia. Soon enough, he finally found


    the quality that Carter had missed.


    In theory, it was beyond Rocky''s current ability to evaluate the four-star baby spirit-manipted beast,


    because the lightsing from it were too obscure to identify. However, thanks to the detailed


    information in the Beast Encyclopedia, Rocky was able to adjust those lights to correspond with the


    qualities listed in the book. After that, Rockypared his evaluation with Carter''s and excluded the


    same qualities that he also found. Atst, the missing quality was revealed.


    "Everybody, pay attention to the ash ck light. It''s so peculiar, neither bright nor dim. This light


    represents the quality that Carter missed. It''s very special in a way that it''s difficult to find under normal


    conditions. This quality is named as transformation. It means that the Sirius Lion will grow to a state


    where he will be endowed with the ability of transformation. To be specific, it can freely change the


    color of its fur, its size, and so on." Rocky showed the light in the spiritual array by itself so that the


    crowd would be able to see it clearly.


    Carter was embarrassed as Rocky pointed out his mistake publicly. He wanted to rebut what Rocky


    said, but he couldn''t think of anything to say to further contradict him. He knew what Rocky said was


    right. Indeed, that was the quality he had missed. Maybe the others were not able to grasp the truth,


    but for Carter, he knew it quite well.


    ''How was he able to evaluate it? With his current abilities, it would have been impossible for him to find


    the quality I missed, '' Carter mused, astonished.


    The crowd was also surprised. Since they didn''t understand the principle of the Radiance Evaluation


    Skill, they were still left confused even after Rocky''s words. They didn''t seem to trust Rocky because


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    he was only a beast evaluator at the first grade, which meant that it was impossible for him to figure out


    the qualities of a four-star spirit-manipted beast so expertly.


    They all started specting about Rocky. Many of them went as far as guessing about his origins. They


    just couldn''t fathom how his Beast Evaluation Skill was almost the same as Carter''s.


    "Even so, we still can''t believe you. We don''t understand a single thing you just said," one of the beast


    evaluators questioned.


    "It doesn''t matter that you don''t understand. I think Carter will support my finding." Seeing the sour look


    on Carter''s face, Rocky was sure that he had noticed the quality.


    "Sorry, I don''t know what you''re talking about." As was expected, Carter was unwilling to admit that he


    had left out a quality. He knew he would be disgraced if he admitted to losing to ad who was just a


    beast evaluator at the first grade.


    "Do you want to deny the truth? Well, we''ll see once the Sirius Lion grows up," Rocky calmly said.


    "Tch. Stop stalling. I didn''t expect such behavior from the Super Beast Farm, deliberately and


    shamelessly obstructing the evaluation. It''s clear that you just don''t want to hand over the Top Beast


    Evaluator''s Jade Cup!" Carter wildly bellowed at Mia.


    "If you''re not convinced, we''d better ask a more powerful beast evaluator to arbitrate what''s right and


    wrong about the quality," Rocky quipped.


    "That makes sense. I''ll go to ask the Priest Dean of the Holy Dragon Empire to do this," Mia said as her


    eyes shed over to meet Rocky''s. She knew Rocky had confidence in his evaluation.


    Hearing that, the crowd turned and looked at Carter. It seemed that the Super Beast Farm was very


    confident, even going as far as to invite Priest Dean, the top beast evaluator of the Holy Dragon


    Empire, to judge the evaluation. If it were otherwise, they wouldn''t have taken the risk.


    Carter grew pale. He had heard of the great reputation of Priest Dean of the Holy Dragon Empire. The


    man was one of the rare unmatched beast evaluators in the entire Wild Spirit Land. If Priest Dean


    made the arbitration, he would undoubtedly lose. Thus, having felt that the situation was against him,


    he immediately said to Rocky with false kindness, "Don''t bother. We can settle this with a rematch. If


    you lose, the Super Beast Farm should hand over the Top Beast Evaluator''s Jade Cup."


    "Madam Mia, I''m afraid that is not the proper way. Technically speaking, Rocky doesn''t really belong to


    the Super Beast Farm. We have already lost a match. If we lose again, we will make ourselves the


    a beast evaluator at the first grade, Rocky couldn''t possibly be able to rival Carter.


    Thinking of the possible result mentioned by Weldon, Mia also grew a little worried. However, when she


    looked up and met Rocky''s eyes, she was shocked by his insistence and confidence. Thus, in spite of


    herself, she announced, "Alright. Rocky will represent the Super Beast Farm. If we lose again, aside


    from the Top Beast Evaluator''s Jade Cup, we will give you ten thousand gold coins as our apology."

 Chapter 98 A New Skill

    Chapter 98 A New Skill


    A loud chatter grew among the crowd. The beast evaluators found Mia''s words utterly absurd, betting


    the Top Beast Evaluator''s Cup and a great sum of money on a rookie beast evaluator who was only at


    the first grade. She even seemed to have great confidence that the rookie would be able to turn the tide


    towards her favour. For them, it was absolutely preposterous. They just cannotprehend how Mia


    could suggest such a thing.


    Mia''s words also shocked Weldon. He wondered why Mia, who had always shown keen discernment


    and wise judgment in everything she did, would suddenly act so heedless today. It was a risky thing to


    do, supporting Rocky and risking ruining the reputation of the Super Beast Farm.


    "Well, what do you think?" Rocky confidently challenged Carter as he crossed his arms and smiled. He


    regarded his knowledge about the spirit-manipted beasts as his own little personal database. With


    all the information he had, he could enumerate a spirit-manipted beast''s qualities even without


    evaluating. He was not afraid of Carter at all because he was confident that his database would be


    definitely reliable.


    "Since there is such a great disparity between your skills and my skills, if wepete ording to the


    usual rules, people might think that my win would be a perverse one. So let''s do it this way. I''ll pick an


    infant spirit-manipted beast. If you can correctly tell me what hidden skill the infant beast has, then


    you will be the winner. What do you think?" Carter said with a barely concealed evil smile. It seemed


    that thepetition would not be as easy as he had just said.


    "That easy?" Rocky was quite taken aback because what Carter had proposed was not a difficulty to


    him. He thought that Carter was underestimating his ability too much.


    "Easy? Ha-ha, you will soon know that it''s not easy at all." Carter gave Rocky a condescending sneer


    as he waved his arm, opening a gap in the air. A round figure emerged from the gap. It moved slowly


    and awkwardly, and then suddenly fell to the ground. It looked so clumsy and stupid.


    Everyone carefully stared at this clumsy spirit-manipted beast. This spirit-manipted beast was


    definitely a sight; it was hideous and quite fat. Its entire body looked like a ball, its face sunken, its flesh


    looked fluffy, and its skin was as soft as cotton. It bore quite a resemnce to a small pig. People


    would definitely regard it as unwanted just from first nce.


    Even Rocky shook his head disappointedly as he looked at this spirit-manipted beast. It did not even


    have the most basic features of a spirit-manipted beast. The one he evaluated just now was at least


    healthy with a sound body full of vitality, which a spirit-manipted beast should have. Instead, the


    creature before him not only had short legs, but was also extremely plump. It even had difficulty in


    moving its own body, so it really seemed to be of no use. People could easily tell that these kind of


    spirit-manipted beasts have weak qualities even without using evaluating skills. These kinds of


    spirit-manipted beasts would not be able to have any hidden skills, which were only usually found in


    higher star level spirit-manipted beasts.


    Just to be certain, Rocky searched for information about it in the database of spirit-manipted beasts


    in his head. However, he was stunned when he found nothing.


    This was extremely troublesome for Rocky. He did not expect that Carter would be so cunning to pick


    such a useless spirit-manipted beast, which made it harder for him to evaluate. Even a beast


    evaluator at the same level as Carter might not be able to evaluate its hidden skill, even more so Ricky


    whose evaluating level was lower than theirs.


    "Carter, are you sure this spirit-manipted beast has hidden skills?" Weldon beside them could not


    help but ask in confusion after having carefully observed the beast for a while. He wondered if Carter


    just wanted to deliberately humiliate Rocky and decided to pick a spirit-manipted beast without any


    hidden skills on purpose. After all, Rocky''s evaluating level was low. If Carter were to deceive him, he


    might be easily fooled.


    "Of course it has. If he fails to find the hidden skills, I will show you the hidden skill myself. Don''t worry,


    I won''t deceive someone who is weaker than me," Carter replied, then turned around and red at


    Rocky with contempt and provocation.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The other beast evaluators immediately started discussing about the clumsy spirit-manipted beast


    among themselves. All of them were also unable to tell what hidden skill the beast had even with their


    several years of experience in evaluating.


    Rocky shrugged his shoulder, smiling confidently as he looked at Carter. Fortunately, this clumsy spirit-


    manipted beast had no potential to even reach one-star level. He would be able to easily evaluate it


    using the Radiance Evaluation Skill. He took a step back, hunkered down, and activated the Magical


    Evaluation Skill. A triangr light appeared around the spirit-manipted beast and the qualities of the


    spirit-manipted beast were soon disyed.


    He then began to observe the light that represented its different qualities. After a careful observation,


    he still found nothing. Moreover, all the qualities that he found on the spirit-manipted beast were


    terribly useless. It was much weaker than the one that he just evaluated. The spirit-manipted beast''s


    Nevertheless, he still persisted and patiently evaluated it a few more times. To his dismay, he got the


    same results every time.


    "What''s the matter? You can''t find out its hidden skills, can you? Ha-ha! I knew it! You were just


    bluffing. What a fraud." Carterughed aloud as he saw the perplexed look on Rocky''s face.


    Rocky glowered at Carter and said, "Be patient. Just wait and see." A few momentster, his right hand


    shone brightly and he immediately stroked the spirit-manipted beast.


    Then there was a loud rumble.


    A lightning suddenly struck the Super Beast Farm, illuminating the entire room for a brief moment.


    "It''s the Stroking Evaluation Skill!" Weldon suddenly eximed in surprise.


    Because the Beast Evaluation Skills differed between beast evaluators, it was easy to tell the


    difference in everyone''s techniques. Weldon was able to immediately tell that the skill that Rocky used


    was unique to Weldon''s master. It was the Beast Evaluation Skill that made Weldon famous around


    many empires.


    Everyone was dumbfounded by what Weldon had said. They had seen Rocky use the Radiance


    Evaluation Skill that was exclusive to Carter, and now, they were seeing him use yet another evaluation


    skill¡ªthe Stroking Evaluation Skill that was exclusive to Weldon.

 Chapter 99 The Legendary Magical Evaluation Skill

    Chapter 99 The Legendary Magical Evaluation Skill


    At this point, it didn''t ur to the onlookers that a level one beast evaluator would be able to disy


    the two unique skills that the two well-known beast evaluators, who were regarded as grandmasters,


    had long mastered. It was an extremely shocking development. Had they not seen for themselves, they


    would never believe it was true.


    What made them feel even more startled was that the young man had grasped two different kinds of


    Beast Evaluation Skills at the same time. Typically, it was very difficult for a beast evaluator to master


    one kind, let alone two different ones. Even grandmasters like Carter and Weldon couldn''t do that.


    However, this young man had achieved an impossible thing. This was simply a wonder that was far


    beyond their expectations. As a result, most of them began to stare at Rocky with incredulous eyes,


    mixed feelings rushing through them. Presumably, the extraordinary talent of grasping two kinds of


    Beast Evaluation Skills alone could make him famous. Following this, many beast evaluators would


    scramble to invite him as their disciple. After all, his endowed talent was so rare, and it was hard to find


    a young man with such abilities.


    Of course, the onlookers, who were still dumbfounded at that moment, didn''t have the slightest idea


    that Rocky''s Stroking Evaluation Skill was actually only one of the Magical Evaluation Skills that could


    be learned by a beast evaluator when he reached the second level. This was ording to what was


    described in the Beast Encyclopedia. Like Carter''s skill, Weldon''s Stroking Evaluation Skill, which he


    regarded as an esoteric skill, was actually derived from the Magical Evaluation Skill as well.


    At that exact moment, Rocky suddenly got up and burst into peals ofughter, which abruptly broke the


    dead silence.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rocky''s suddenughter made the onlookers even more surprised, and they all looked at him with


    great confusion.


    "What are youughing at?" Carter immediately asked Rocky, totally perplexed.


    "I amughing because someone is going to miss the Top Beast Evaluator''s Jade Cup and feel


    disappointed," Rocky said confidently, looking teasingly at Carter. It was as if he had predicted the final


    oue of thepetition between them as earlier. They had agreed that if Rocky won, the Top Beast


    Evaluator''s Jade Cup would still belong to the Super Beast Farm.


    When the onlookers heard Rocky''s words, they thought instinctively, ''Maybe he really has found out


    something from the good-for-nothing spirit-manipted beast?'' Now, they were even more curious


    about the final oue of thepetition.


    "Hey, young man, don''t be so cocky! I''d like to hear yourments about the hidden ability of this


    good-for-nothing spirit-manipted beast. If you''re mistaken, you should apologize to me immediately


    and hand over the Top Beast Evaluator''s Jade Cup to me," Carter snapped. Although it was definitely


    shocking when Rocky used two Beast Evaluation Skills at the same time, Carter certainly didn''t believe


    that Rocky had the ability to evaluate the quality of the good-for-nothing beast he had chosen.


    "Well, it''s quite easy," Rocky replied lightly. All at once, he took the Frozen Wind Dagger that Marcia


    gave to him from his inner pocket. As he unsheathed it, the Dagger suddenly shed and its spiritual


    power made everyone wince.


    As the onlookers were lost in thought, trying to figure out why Rocky took out the Frozen Wind Dagger,


    he suddenly slung the dagger straight at the beast. They gasped, totally taken aback.


    "What? Does he want to kill the spirit-manipted beast because he couldn''t find out its special


    quality?" someone in the crowd cried out.


    As soon as Rocky pulled out the Frozen Wind Dagger and stabbed the beast with it, Carter did not stop


    him. His face gradually turned dreadfully pale.


    In the blink of an eye, the Frozen Wind Dagger had already sunk into the beast''s hide. Just when the


    crowd thought that Rocky was trying to kill the beast because he had lost all hope of winning, the


    dagger suddenly bounced back. Amazingly, the Dagger had not pierced its body! The beast looked


    safe and unhurt.


    Now, everyone in the crowd stared at Rocky in mute amazement. They were losing track of how many


    times he had made them feel so shocked within so short time.


    "This spirit-manipted beast, although it looks like a good-for-nothing creature, has a very strange


    body structure. Its fat tissue, strong like silk, is very different from that of an ordinary spirit-manipted


    beast. Certainyers of its fat tissue are stacked, indicating that enough stretching force can be formed


    inside its body and it will be protected by theseyers. After any sharp weapon is stabbed into it, the


    force of that object will be weakened by one point after prating ayer of its fat tissue. If there is not


    enough force to pierce all theyers of its fat tissue, the weapon will bounce back. Moreover, the skin of


    this beast looks crumpled, but it is actually very hard to be pierced into. Together with the abnormal fat


    tissue under its skin, its body is actually able to resist any thrust, cut or stab of typical weapons. It''s a


    good fit to take it for a shield against any attack. Although this ability is not very impressive, it will be a


    good choice if you use it to protect your life. This is the hidden attribute of the beast," Rocky exined


    slowly to the crowd in detail as he put away his Frozen Wind Dagger.


    "Am I right, you dumbass?" Rocky asked Carter, raising his eyebrows. His tone was full of provocation.


    Carter looked so irritated and gritted his teeth, but he couldn''t find anything to refute what Rocky just


    said. After all, Rocky was quite right. He had thought that the hiding ability of the beast was very


    special, and Rocky definitely could not figure it out. But now, it turned out he waspletely wrong.


    "Hey, young man, what kind of Beast Evaluation Skill are you learning..." Carter asked, frowning


    angrily.


    "The skill I am learning seemed to be called the Magical Evaluation Skill. But to be honest, I haven''t


    been studying it that deeply," Rocky said lightly, crossing his arms in front of his chest.


    "What? Do you really mean the Ma... Magical Evaluation Skill? Do you know that the Magical


    Evaluation Skill is a Beast Evaluation Skill, which had been created by the strongest level nine beast


    evaluator, Sean, in the Wild Spirit Land three hundred years ago? It''s said that this Skill is extremely


    exquisite, profound and extraordinary. Unfortunately, Sean remained unmarried and lonely in his whole


    life, and he didn''t pass the skill to anyone before he died. So after his death, his special skill was lost.


    But until now, this Magical Evaluation Skill is still a unique skill that all the beast evaluators are eager to


    learn!" a beast evaluator in the crowd suddenly yelled like crazy. His words immediately made the


    crowds murmur in excitement, spurring heated and lively discussions to take ce.


    "Oh, no! He is actually learning the Magical Evaluation Skill which has been lost for about three


    hundred years. How could he learn it without an instructor?"


    "No wonder he was able to evaluate such a good-for-nothing spirit-manipted beast, which we are


    unable to."


    "What you said is not the most important thing! What''s pivotal is the fact that the Magical Evaluation


    Skill is not a skill that everyone can learn. Anyone who wants to learn it must have very high talent and


    qualification, because it requires very profound knowledge to grasp it. In other words, only a genius


    would manage to do this! Although Sean had also epted several people as his disciples, all his


    disciples were not talented enough to learn the Magical Evaluation Skill. Finally, they left Sean,


    established their own school and became famous beast evaluators. Even so, the Beast Evaluation Skill


    they created still could not beparable to the Magical Evaluation Skill, and their gap is too far..."


    They got so carried away that they were lost in their hot discussion. Although they still had difficulty


    believing what they had heard, they still had to. They had seen with their own eyes what Rocky had


    done, after all.


    The long-lost Magical Evaluation Skill had reappeared! The implications of its resurrection would


    certainly soon create a huge storm among the entire Wild Spirit Land.


    As soon as Carter heard the words "Magical Evaluation Skill", he was thunderstruck and then felt


    numb. After all, the founder of his school was one of Sean''s disciples three hundred years ago. The


    founder hadn''t even been able to grasp the Magical Evaluation Skill. Thus, after he learned a little bit


    from Sean, he left and started his own school. The little bit he learned from Sean was called the


    Radiance Evaluation Skill. And he then passed the little bit to his generations. Of course, this matter


    was the secret of his own school, which was known by only a select few. And now this young man,


    Rocky, was telling him that he had learned this impossible skill!

 Chapter 100 Great Beast Evaluation Skill

    Chapter 100 Great Beast Evaluation Skill


    "My Magical Evaluation Skill is that good?" Rocky marvelled after hearing it for himself. He learned the


    Magical Evaluation Skill from the Beast Encyclopedia, a book that Marcia got from a mysterious box,


    which she then sent to him as a gift. Every item in that box were priceless treasures, including the


    Beast Encyclopedia.


    ''Wow! General Beauty was so kind to me!'' Rocky appreciated Marcia in his mind.


    Mia was also stunned to hear it. She immediately wondered just how and when Rocky learned such a


    great Beast Evaluation Skill. Rocky had spent the past two months in the dragon field. Therefore Mia


    thought that it was impossible for him to learn anything about beast evaluation, not to mention be able


    to execute a Beast Evaluation Skill. Mia concluded that Rocky must be concealing something from her.


    "Madam Mia, who is he?" Weldon was absolutely bbergasted by Rocky''s disy of skills in beast


    evaluation. Weldon and Carter shared a simr experience in learning the beast evaluation. The


    founder of the sect where Weldon learned his Beast Evaluation Skill was also a student of Sean''s. He


    learned the Stroking Evaluation Skill from Sean, which was a rtively better skill than the Radiance


    Evaluation Skill.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! This young man is Prince Basil!" As soon as Tobin heard Weldon, he


    immediately stood up and loudly announced to everyone.


    When the others heard Tobin, their jaws almost fell to the floor. They had heard a lot about the famous


    Prince Basil. None of them had expected that Prince Basil was standing in front of their very eyes in


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    that exact moment. Most of the people in the Wild Spirit Land knew the story; Prince Basil, who only


    reached the first grade of the Earthly Stage, won against Erica, the great talent from the Magic Phoenix


    Empire. All the people present had heard the story and knew how great Prince Basil was, but they were


    not aware that Prince Basil also had the talent for the beast evaluation.


    Carter grew anxious as soon as he heard that the person in front of him was the famous Prince Basil.


    He hastily bowed down to Rocky and nervously stammered out, "I-I''m sorry, Your Royal Highness.


    Please forgive my offensive words and ill behaviour. P-please forgive a pathetic imbecile like me. How


    could I have been so stupid? I ept my failure. O-of course the Top Beast Evaluator''s Jade Cup still


    undoubtedly belongs to the Super Beast Farm. Now, if you''ll allow me to leave now, Your Royal


    Highness. I-I have some urgent issues to deal with. Excuse me¡­" And with that, he fled away along


    with his men from the Rare Beast Farm at once.


    Once Carter had left, the other beast evaluators bid their farewells to Rocky and Mia. After all, the


    contest was over and they had no more reason to stick around. Each of them had a dumbstruck look


    on their face as they nced at Rocky before they left.


    "It''s over? Oh man!" Rocky''s lip curled in dissatisfaction. He just executed part of the Stroking


    Evaluation Skill, but now they had all left and he had no more chance to test the skill even further.


    "Your Royal Highness, may I ask where you learned the Magical Evaluation Skill and who your teacher


    was?" Weldon asked. The Magical Evaluation Skill had been lost to the world for hundreds of years. Its


    reappearance would definitely rock the whole Wild Spirit Land.


    "Umm¡­ I just taught myself, ha-ha!" Rocky answered. Of course, he would not tell the truth.


    Weldon was stupefied to hear Rocky''s response. He could not tell whether it was true or not.


    "Let''s go!" Mia said to Rocky with a straight face and then nodded at Tobin.


    Tobin got Mia''s intention at once and immediately left them. Rocky then followed downstairs after Mia.


    Once they reached the gate of the Super Beast Farm, Tobin caught up to them and handed Rocky a


    golden bill as saying, "Your Royal Highness, this a ten-thousand golden bill. It''s a gift from the Super


    Beast Farm to express our sincere appreciation and gratitude to you."


    "Wow! That''s too much! I can''t take such a great gift," Rocky said. He was not expecting that at all. The


    only reason why he challenged Carter was because he just wanted to have some fun.


    "I ept your gratitude and appreciation, but please take this back. If you really want to thank me, just


    let mee visit here. I had a great time in the Super Beast Farm today," Rocky said after some


    consideration.


    "Yes, of course! No problem! Our Super Beast Farm wees Prince Basil at all times," Tobin said in a


    reverent voice.


    "Ugh. Whatever! Just take the golden bill, for goodness'' sake!" Mia said, and then immediately walked


    out of the gate.


    Since Mia roughly insisted, Rocky took the golden bill that Tobin was holding in front of him and ced


    it inside his pocket.


    He then walked out and got on the Scarlet me Dragon with Mia, flying back to the Pce City.


    Meanwhile, in Prince Alston''s pce.


    At the grand hall of the splendid pce, Alston was sitting on a grand golden chair, grim-faced. A hint


    of evil was shing in his eyes.


    Priest Dean was sitting beside him.


    "Your Royal Highness, you''ve asked for me? Is there anything you need me to do?" Priest Dean asked


    Alston.


    "Priest Dean, you were a well-known beast evaluator in the Holy Dragon Empire twenty years ago and


    now you are the priest! Do you still remember who helped you get this position?" Alston asked,


    shooting Priest Dean a cold re.


    "Of course I remember. How could I forget that? It''s the empress! If Her Majesty had not rmended


    me to His Majesty, I would never have gotten this position. I''m eternally grateful to the empress," Priest


    Dean reverently answered. However, he soon got nervous. He knew well that Alston only inquired


    about it because he had ulterior motives. It was not just some casual chitchat.


    "I''m d to know that you still remember. My mother doesn''t have a hand in any matters regarding the


    royal family anymore. If she had been here today, would she have let that bastard have his way? If not


    because of that bastard''s mother, the royal family would be at peace and my mother would never have


    chosen to seclude herself from world," Alston said through gritted teeth.


    "I''m sorry Your Royal Highness. What exactly are you trying to say?" To be honest, Priest Dean did


    actually know exactly that the bastard Alston mentioned was Basil, and that woman was Basil''s mother,


    Karen.


    "Priest Dean, your position is high and influential in the Holy Dragon Empire, but I wonder¡­ how long


    you can keep this position?" Alston''s viperous eyes looked straight through Priest Dean.


    Priest Dean frowned as he heard Alston''s words. Although his position was powerful and influential in


    the Holy Dragon Empire, he was already in his seventies. There were plenty of talents who were much


    younger than he was in the Holy Dragon Empire. In fact, the emperor had already recruited several of


    them. It was quite possible that he would lose his position any time soon. Nobody can resist the allure


    of power, and Priest Dean was not an exception. Especially after being the priest for years, he had


    been addicted to such great power. He was not willing to let go of it just yet.


    "I assume that within five years at most, I will ascend the throne and be the emperor of the Holy


    Dragon Empire. As a matter of fact, I''m well prepared to be the emperor right now. Those young


    ministers in the imperial government have be my faithful supporters, but they are not qualified to


    be my reliable helpers. Priest Dean, you are a clever man. And it''s your time to make your choice,"


    Alston said.


    "Your Royal Highness, you are the future emperor. No one can change that very fact. What are you


    worried about?" Priest Dean asked.


    "Of course I know that. But which prince can resist the emperor''s supreme power? I need to take into


    consideration any unexpected changes, and get rid of the ones who threaten my future! The other


    princes don''t threaten my im to the throne at all, except for him! The only way that would relieve my


    worries is his disappearance!" Alston pounded his fist on the armrest of his chair.


    "Your Royal Highness, do you mean Prince Basil?" Priest Dean squinted his eyes. Of course, Priest


    Dean knew the answer. After all, Rocky had been famous as a talent recently. He had fused with the


    Holy Dragon Bead, the holy treasure of the Holy Dragon Empire. He had reached the Earthly Stage in


    mere two months, which was unprecedented. ording to the royal rule, the prince who could fuse


    with the Holy Dragon Bead would also be qualified to be the future emperor. It was no wonder why


    Alston viewed Rocky as a threat.


    "Please don''t let that Basil bother you, Your Royal Highness. His Majesty has announced in public that


    you are the only candidate for the emperor. Basil is not a threat at all. You have nothing to worry about,


    Your Royal Highness," Priest Dean reassured Alston.

 Chapter 101 Terrible Jealousy

    Chapter 101 Terrible Jealousy


    "To be frank, you''ve always viewed things in an extremely simple way. If His Majesty only considered


    things like that, he never would have arranged a marriage between Shirley and Basil. After all, Shirley


    is the sessor of the Ximen n. Based on its current strong power, the Ximen n may even


    surpass that of the royal family in several years. Basil, who is supposed to be the son-inw of


    the Ximen n, will therefore have enough powerful force to contend against the royal family. If Basil


    would be unfaithful to the emperor, no one can say for sure who will take over the throne.


    Therefore, I really doubt whether my father did it intentionally. Maybe his purpose for the arrangement


    was to make Basil be the next emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire." Alston tried to guess the


    emperor''s true intention by considering all possibilities.


    "In my humble opinion, Prince Alston, the emperor does not n to let Basil be his sessor. If


    His Majesty intends to make the boy be his next sessor, why did he even bother to demote


    Basil down to amoner?" Cleary, Priest Dean held a totally different idea.


    "Do you remember that my father was determined to bring that bastard Basil''s mother back to the royal


    family? He even promoted her from a worthless concubine to an imperial one, regardless of the strong


    oppositioning from the entire royal family. I know he still held a deep affection for that bastard''s


    mother, thus he definitely had a reason for doing so. I''m certain that his demotion of Basil as a


    through the Earthly Stage at such an astonishing speed in just two months? I absolutely don''t believe


    that the bastard can break through to the Earthly Stage with his own strength. He has definitely


    received some kind of assistance from others." Alston clenched both of his fists together, blue veins


    appearing on his forehead due to his anger and jealousy.


    "I do have to admit that what you said also makes sense to some extent. Basil really broke through the


    Earthly Stage at an amazing speed. Moreover, he took out a yellow spiritual crystal at the Dragon Birth


    Festival. How could such a precious thing be in his possession?" Priest Dean nodded his head as he


    began to be aware that the whole thing was a bit odd.


    "I''m sure that this is one of my father''s secret arrangements. First, he deliberately demoted Basil down


    to amoner so that he could secretly help him. Later, he arranged for him to be a hit at the Dragon


    Birth Festival to let everyone present be sincerely convinced of his great strength. Then, it became


    quite natural for the emperor to rename him as a prince and arrange a marriage for him," Alston


    concluded.


    "Oh yes, now that you''ve mentioned it, I remember that during the Dragon Birth Festival, it was General


    Marcia who arranged Basil toe onto the stage. That was quite strange," Priest Dean said, his


    suspicion growing even more.


    "General Marcia is my father''s confidant and he trusts her more than anyone else. Therefore, it was a


    pretty obvious thing that General Marcia helped Basil to appear at the Dragon Birth Festival." Alston


    expressed his spection.


    "I see. If we consider these things from an outside perspective, they seemed to have happened by pure


    coincidence," Priest Dean said nomittally.


    "All these things were nned in advance. If we let Basil marry Shirley, he might have his strength


    redoubled. Therefore, I hope that you can lend me a helping hand. Of course, you can rest assure that


    I won''t mistreat you. Once I get the grand throne, I will designate you as the Chief Priest whose


    responsibility is to protect the whole country. You can own the position as long as you want. Yes, you


    will have to obey my every order, but you will have the power and authority over everyone else," Alston


    said, trying to sweet-talk the Priest into cooperation.


    Priest Dean was definitely enticed by Alston''s words. However, he did have some concerns. Now that


    Basil had attracted the attention of the royal family and the entire Holy Dragon Empire, if anything


    happened to him, it would certainly cause quite a stir.


    "I know that you might have some concerns, but please don''t worry. It won''t be necessary for us to take


    practical action in this matter. I just need you to give me an idea on how to make that bastard lose his


    reputation in a way that would anger His Majesty, so much so that he would be expelled from the royal


    family forever. If he could be executed, it would be even better," Alston said with a deeply sinister look


    on his face and thenughed maniacally. He knew that Priest Dean had been with the emperor for so


    many years and understood his style of conduct. He believed that Priest Dean knew best on how to


    make the emperor give up on Basil.


    "The most unforgivable thing for His Majesty is betrayal from his subordinates. Over the years, no one


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    who once betrayed His Majesty hase to a good end. So, if we can find a way to make Basil betray


    His Majesty, then everything will naturally happen in ordance with our n," Priest Dean said. He


    hesitated for a moment, but eventually could not stop himself from showing a cunning look.


    "You have alreadye up with an idea, haven''t you?" Alston knew exactly that he had not picked the


    wrong person to offer him ideas.


    "His Majesty''s favorite concubine at the moment is Consort Allison. What do you think he would do if he


    finds out that his beloved concubine was seduced to bed by his son?" Priest Dean suggested,


    convinced that it was a very clever idea.


    "Ha-ha! You did not disappoint me. However, how can we get those two together secretly without


    anyone noticing? We can''t let them notice what will be taking ce..." Alston asked Priest Dean.


    "It''s quite simple. Just let them stay in the same room and find a way to make Basil take the secret


    medicine I have developed. My medicine is very powerful. It can turn even someone who has the


    greatest willpower to resist women''s temptation into a beast in an instant."


    "Excellent. Thank you very much for lending me a helping hand and bothering to scheme such a clever


    n. I''ll take care of the rest." Alston gave out a loudugh, and then his face turned as cold as ice.


    ''Basil, just wait for my revenge. You will soon know the terrible result of attacking a person far stronger


    than you. You will suffer great pain that it will even make you crave death. When that timees, Lena


    would not be able to protect you any longer. Eventually, I will make her my lover. If it weren''t for you, I


    would have made her fall in love with me a long time ago, '' Alston thought to himself.


    Alston''s heart was filled with terrible jealousy. It was beyond everyone''s imagination that he, an


    extremely arrogant prince, found it hard to win the heart of a woman that he desired.


    On the other side, Mia and Rocky had flown all the way back to the Pce City. Mia did not say a


    single word to Rocky for the whole duration of their ride and even after they have arrived at the pce.


    After sending him back to his pce, she immediately rode away on the Scarlet me Dragon, still


    without saying a single word.


    "You''re leaving just like that? Won''t you give me a kiss goodbye?" Rocky teased after her.


    When Rocky returned to the pce, Uriah, who had anxiously been waiting for his master for a whole


    day, immediately jumped towards him with great enthusiasm. Rocky and Uriah then started to yfully


    wrestle each other. After his "date" with Mia, he felt much better.


    In a twinkling of an eye, all became quiet in the dead of night.


    After having dinner, Rocky was ready to start practicing. When suddenly, Lena came into his room.


    "Lena, what are you doing here?" Rocky somewhat felt strange as he looked at Lena.


    "I''m here to check on you. When I saw you leave in the morning, you didn''t seem to be in a good mood.


    I know that the emperor''s arrangement for your marriage has put you into a dilemma. I didn''t mean it,


    and I''m really sorry for that," Lena said, feeling guilty.


    "I know that you''re doing it for my own good. Therefore, there''s no need for you to apologize. It was


    you who made me understand my own situation. In fact, I should be thanking you." Rocky gave her a


    smile, trying tofort her.


    "Oh, I''m so relieved. I thought you would definitely me me for that." Lena let out a soft sigh.


    "Why would I me you? I want to take care of you and protect you. Can''t you feel my sincere


    affections towards you?" Rocky said, smirking flirtatiously.


    Lena rolled her eyes. "Stop being such a glib. By the way, you''ll be paying a visit to the Ximen n


    tomorrow," she said.

 Chapter 102 Being Talked About

    Chapter 102 Being Talked About


    "Why?" Rocky asked.


    "The leader of the Ximen n wants to invite the future grandson-inw to meet the Ximen n. But


    he definitely has ulterior motives, so remember to be careful. Besides, it looks like Shirley still hates


    you, so she might try to embarrass you," Lena replied.


    "Well. If I don''t go there, then everything will be solved," Rocky shrugged his shoulders.


    "But you have to. You are the key to bncing the royal family and the Ximen n. Your slightest


    action could greatly affect the equilibrium. You have to behave appropriately," Lena warned him sternly.


    "Alright. I got it. Would you like to enjoy the moon or chat with me?" Rocky wanted to seize the chance


    to spend time with her.


    "No, I''m leaving now. I have something else to do. Don''t forget what I''ve told you," Lena said, before


    somberly turning to leave.


    "The worse thing for anyone is to encounter a beautiful flower in your path but be unable to pick it,"


    Rocky sighed, shaking his head.


    Uriah also sadly whined in a low voice.


    Rocky asked all the maids in his pce to leave his room before taking out one of the two yellow


    spiritual crystals the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire had given him. Uriah took the crystal as Rocky


    took two drops of the magical saliva. Then, he began to absorb the spiritual power in the yellow


    spiritual crystal, together with Uriah.


    After reaching the Earthly Stage, the spiritual power required for evolving the grade was dozens of


    times more than the equivalent process at the Mortal Stage. This time, he took one more drop of the


    magical saliva. However, the speed of the upgrading was still much slower than when he had done the


    same process at the Mortal Stage. Because the yellow spiritual crystal''s spiritual power was very


    dangerous, he would not make the same mistake asst time and absorb all of the spiritual power. It


    had nearly been fatalst time.


    One nightter, Rocky and Uriah had absorbed the spiritual power of one yellow spiritual crystal


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    together. But their spiritual power had only increased by a small margin. At this rate, Rocky would only


    reach the next grade after absorbing the power from several more yellow spiritual crystals.


    Currently, the fastest way to enhance his power was to absorb the spiritual power in these crystals, but


    they were a rarity. Besides, the emperor had only allotted him two of them! Rocky definitely had to find


    a way to get some more after these two were used up.


    Rocky naturally thought about Marcia. He nned to make time to visit her and exchange another vial


    of Uriah''s magical saliva for some yellow spiritual crystals.


    Then Rocky immediately felt ufortable as he remembered that he had to visit the Ximen n. He


    groaned at the realization that he had to meet Shirley again.


    Rocky cleaned himself up after the sun rose. After breakfast, his servant reported to him that the


    carriage which the Ximen n had sent to wee him was already at his pce.


    "I am going to fight a battle. You stay here and I will ask those maids to y with you." Rocky patted


    Uriah''s head and left the room.


    He saw a fancy carriage as he came down the spiral staircase. Four spirit maniptors were riding on


    horses. They were dressed in grand uniforms, which were embroidered with the Ximen n''s emblem.


    Rocky could sense that they were at the first or second grade of the Heavenly Stage.


    Seeing Rocky emerge from the pce, the spirit maniptors immediately got down from the horses


    and bowed deeply. "Your Royal Highness, we are ordered by our leader of the Ximen n toe


    here to wee you. Please get into the carriage."


    Rocky nodded, stepping into the fancy vehicle.


    The four spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage escorted him out of the Pce City to the Mansion


    of General Ximen.


    Rocky closed his eyes to have a rest on the way. He suddenly opened his eyes as he couldn''t help but


    remember what Lena told him yesterday. He raised his eyebrows and murmured, "If Shirley is really


    going to trouble me, I will definitely ''y'' her game. It won''t be better if she says she wants to annul the


    betrothal!" Rocky smiled evilly. A n was forming in his mind.


    After about an hour, the carriage arrived at the Mansion of General Ximen.


    Rocky marveled as he saw the structure, which was almost as grand as the Pce City. Now he


    realized why the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire regarded the Ximen n as his biggest threat.


    "Your Royal Highness, please follow us!" Those four spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage led the


    way for Rocky as soon as they got down from the horses.


    As he entered the Mansion of General Ximen with the four spirit maniptors, he noticed that all the


    people around them fixed their eyes on him. It felt like a spotlight was fixed brightly on him.


    "Is he Prince Basil? I heard that he was a total loser. But he identally fused with the Holy Dragon


    Bead and suddenly became a talent!"


    "He is so lucky. What''s more, now he even bes the fiance of our beautiful Shirley. What a lucky


    man!"


    "I heard he had defeated a master at the ninth grade of the Heavenly Stage, but he is only at the


    Earthly Stage. I wonder how he did that."


    "What you said is all old news, fellow! Let me tell you what''s really up. This Prince Basil must have


    hidden his power for a long time. Think about it. Everyone knew he was a loser. How was it possible


    that he became a talent just because he fused with the Holy Dragon Bead? That Bead was impossible


    to fuse with a weakling. So apparently, this Prince had been pretending he was weak the whole time.


    He hid his power and waited for a good time to surprise everyone. And he decided it was time!"


    Everyone was talking about Rocky as soon as he showed up.


    Hearing that this strange prince hade to the general mansion, more and more people of the Ximen


    n came to see him. Rocky felt like he was being disyed as he passed through the crowd with the


    four spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage. A lot of female disciples of the Ximen n even


    shrieked shrilly the moment theyid eyes on him.


    ''Looks like the people of the Ximen n are much more enthusiastic than I imagined, '' Rocky thought


    to himself as he smiled. Meanwhile, he looked around and found that this Mansion of General Ximen


    was not onlyrge, but also looked like a small city. In this Mansion of General Ximen, all kinds of


    buildings were regrly ced in two rows. Between the two rows of buildings, there was a wide road


    made of white stones leading to every corner of this general''s mansion.


    Rocky and the four spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage appeared to be heading to a grand


    building which looked like a pce. This pce-liked building was the center of the general''s mansion.


    They walked across a huge square and an arched bridge decked with white jade railings which had


    stone lions on them. They arrived in front of the building after climbing a long staircase. This grand


    building looked even more spectacr and magnificent than when he first saw it from a distance!


    The scenery waspletely different behind the red gate. Rocky felt like he had entered a garden full


    of colorful and beautiful flowers and vitality. And to think that this was just the front yard! Walking


    through a straight path, they finally arrived at the magnificent hall.


    Rocky saw that lots of people had already gathered here as he entered the hall following the four spirit


    maniptors at the Heavenly Stage. It looked like they were all waiting for him¡ªtheir beloved Shirley''s


    future husband from the royal family.

 Chapter 103 Future Member Of Ximen Clan

    Chapter 103 Future Member Of Ximen n


    Bryant was sitting calmly in his tiger chair, stone-faced. Although he showed no emotion, the august


    aura oozing out of him awed everyone in his presence. No one could tell what was on his mind. The


    senior elders of the Ximen n sat on both of Bryant''s sides. They were all spirit maniptors at the


    advanced level of the Supernal Stage, with the exception of one of them who was already at the entry


    level of the Divine Stage. Their individual strengths alone were formidable enough, and that was just


    the tip of the iceberg. One could only imagine the full power of the Ximen n. In fact, their strength


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    greatly concerned the emperor who had been trying desperately to weaken them.


    The rest of the people sitting in for the gathering were all the important members of the Ximen n.


    They were also incredibly powerful as all of them was above the middle level of the Heavenly Stage.


    Some of them had even reached the entry level of the Supernal Stage.


    Rocky was well aware that these people''s strength was still only a small portion of the Ximen n.


    With these elites gathering together, it showed that Ximen n took this meeting with Rocky very


    seriously.


    Rocky entered the hall, escorted by four spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage. Everyone including


    Bryant turned to look at him even before the escorts announced his arrival.


    They had all heard a great deal about Rocky recently as news about him were all over the Holy Dragon


    Empire, which was indeed unparalleled. Among the people seated, no one else except for Bryant and a


    couple of elders had met Rocky before. The rest of them had no idea what Rocky looked like.


    Therefore, almost everyone was staring at him from the very moment that he entered the hall, all of


    them hoping to gain a clear picture of his appearance.


    They were quite surprised to see a young man with a tall and strong build, oozing with energetic aura.


    He was contradictory to the thin and weak royal member in their imagination. There was no sign of him


    being a useless imbecile, but rather, he looked like a very promising young man. They had no idea that


    he looked nothing like he was now two months ago.


    Bryant stood up to greet him as he saw him enter.


    Everyone was a little unsettled to see this as there were not many people that Bryant would personally


    greet. They could really tell that Bryant took the young man very seriously. Rocky was the rising star of


    the Holy Dragon Empire now, and he was the only royal spirit maniptor who had fused with the


    power of the Holy Dragon Bead. It went without saying that there was no limit to what he could achieve.


    Having a family member of this status would not be a bad thing for Ximen n.


    Seeing Bryant standing up, everyone else followed suit.


    "Greetings, General Ximen and elders of Ximen n¡­" Rocky paid his respects to everyone present.


    He nced around and found that his future wife, Shirley, was nowhere to be seen.


    A few moments after he finished paying his respects, he sensed an overwhelming spiritual pressure


    was no escape. It brought a strong shock and deep fear in everyone.


    Any ordinary spirit maniptor would be scared and copse under such tremendous spiritual


    pressure. After all, this spiritual pressure wasing from Bryant, a seasoned spirit maniptor at the


    Immortal Stage. No one would be able to withstand spiritual pressure from someone like him.


    ''Is he trying to test me?'' Rocky thought. Rocky''s eyes narrowed as he turned to look at Bryant whose


    expression remained the same. It then immediately dawned on Rocky that Bryant was probably just


    trying to intimidate him and test his abilities in front of everyone.


    "Oh, damn it! I got some dirt on my shoes." Rocky suddenly blurted out. The spiritual pressure was no


    joke; if faced head-on, it was very likely that one would lose control of the spiritual power inside their


    body. Rocky was being smart about this. He hunkered down after he yelled in order to avoid directly


    confronting Bryant''s spiritual pressure.


    Bryant was quite surprised to see Rocky avoiding the huge spiritual pressure with such a casual


    movement yet graceful and dignified nheless. The fact that he was able toe up with a simple


    yet effective n in such a short time¡ªsomething that ordinary people under the pressure could not do


    ¡ªindicated that he indeed had a sharp mind.


    Bryant realized that it was probably time to stop testing Rocky. He withdrew the spiritual pressure with


    great ease. The strength of his power was indeed formidable. Rocky then felt the spiritual pressure


    gradually vanished. He slowly stood up and pretended as if the spiritual pressure incident did not


    happen. "Oh, how rude of me. Where are my manners?"


    "It''s alright, Prince Basil. Please take a seat." Bryant slightly nodded and gestured at Rocky to his seat.


    He then calmly walked back to take his own seat as if nothing had happened.


    Rocky sat down at the chair that was designated for him as Bryant spoke, "Soon, Prince Basil will be a


    part of our family. I invited the prince over here today so that he can meet and get to know our n,


    each and every one of our members. Everyone present here today is an elite and are some of the most


    integral part of the Ximen n."


    Bryant then briefly introduced the elders and other important members to Rocky.


    After he was introduced to most of the members, Rocky''s prospective wife soon showed up in an


    elegant outfit that fully demonstrated her iparable beauty. As everyone in the entire Ximen n


    had never seen Shirley wear a woman''s clothing, they were all stunned by her beauty. It was as if a


    bomb was dropped on them.


    "Shirley,e and greet Prince Basil." Bryant saw his daughter and waved her over.


    As soon as Shirley caught sight of Rocky, she was not able to conceal her disdain towards him, acting


    arrogant and distant from the get-go. However, since her grandfather told her to, she had toply.


    She then came forward, stared contemptuously at Rocky, and very obviously against her will, said, "It is


    an honor to meet you, Prince Basil."


    "You''re being too polite. You''re going to be my wife soon. How about just calling me honey from now


    on?" Rocky said, trying to mess with her.


    "You..." Shirley red at Rocky. She was so angry that her face glowed red.

 Chapter 104 Bold Rocky

    Chapter 104 Bold Rocky


    Everyone was in a state of shock. In fact, they couldn''t believe that Rocky was bold enough that he


    dared to flirt with Shirley in public. He was so unbridled.


    "Ha-ha, Your Royal Highness, it looked like you couldn''t wait any longer to marry Shirley." Bryant just


    "Shirley is very beautiful. Every man who hasid their eyes on her will love her very much. So I need


    to marry her as soon as possible." Rocky''s disgusting tone drove Shirley who was beside him mad.


    "All right, Shirley, please take His Royal Highness to visit our home now. You haven''t been together


    before. Therefore, staying together would greatly help you form a closer rtionship. Shirley, do you


    still remember what I told you yesterday?" all of a sudden, Bryant said to Shirley as he looked at her


    after he heard what Rocky had said.


    "Yes. I know." Shirley nodded and red at Rocky angrily. She then swiftly left by herself.


    "Your Royal Highness, you can visit our home with Shirley if you''d like," Bryant said to Rocky.


    Rocky began to suspect that she would punish him rather than show him around. He thought that


    maybe she had made preparations to kill him by using traps or hidden weapons. It was just Rocky''s


    guess. No excuse could be found to turn down Bryant''s offer. So he cupped one hand on the other


    before his chest and then went forward to follow Shirley.


    After Rocky and Shirley had left the area, an elder of the Ximen n immediately said, "Bryant, it


    seems that Miss Shirley doesn''t like Prince Basil very much. They might have trouble getting along with


    each other."


    "Indeed, Shirley is a willful girl but I can assure you that she is very kind. His Royal Highness might


    look careless and casual but he is also a very wise man. He could easily dodge awkward situations in


    time and could pretend to be calm just like how he did earlier. He is really talented," Bryant said.


    "Because of that, we are worried that Miss Shirley will be bullied by him."


    "You don''t have to worry. Shirley is much more powerful than His Royal Highness. How could she be


    bullied by someone weaker than her?" Bryant shook his head.


    "But he was able to defeat a talent at the ninth grade of the Heavenly Stage from the Magic Phoenix


    Empire during the Dragon Birth Festival," another elder added.


    "He fought with Mia at that time. The two of them defeated the talent together. He was fortunate to


    have someone on his side. Otherwise, he would have been unable to win." Bryant also knew that


    Rocky had defeated Erica, but he only considered him to be lucky.


    "Since His Majesty had already decided it, we need to patiently wait for the wedding. After His Royal


    Highness bes a member of our Ximen n, I will advise him to help us," Bryant said in an


    arrogant tone.


    At that time, Rocky walked out of the hall as he followed Shirley. He saw that Shirley walked forward


    without any hesitation. She didn''t stop until she got through the red-painted door. She turned her head


    and shouted at him, "What are you doing? Walk faster." After she had said those words, she turned


    around and continued to walk forward.


    Rocky shrugged his shoulder and walked faster towards Shirley at once. He wanted to know what


    Shirley would do next and how she would punish him.


    "What made you agree with His Majesty''s decision? I thought you despised me," Rocky asked. In fact,


    he had already known that Shirley didn''t have the chance to refuse it just like he didn''t have the


    chance, either. Otherwise, Shirley would have never agreed to be married to him because she hated


    him very much.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you really think I am willing to marry you? Frankly, I want to kill you instead." Shirley red at


    Rocky coldly.


    "Don''t worry, I feel the same way as you do!" Rockyughed out loudly.


    Rocky was surprised to see an acquaintance after they had walked for a while.


    "Hey, my grandson! What are you doing here? You should stay in the dragon field and work harder."


    The acquaintance was Bear who had always fought against Rocky in the dragon field where Rocky


    only beat him and taught him a lesson every time.


    Bear couldn''t believe that he ended up running into Rocky the moment he returned. He was envious to


    see that Rocky was with Shirley. In the dragon field, he and his war beast were hurt heavily by Rocky


    and Uriah. He had lost his dignity and was filled with shame. All he wanted was to get his revenge. But


    unfortunately, he never had the chance to fight him again. When he saw Rocky, he realized that it was


    his best chance to teach him a lesson.


    "My grandson,e here quickly. There is someone I would like you to meet. This is my girlfriend. She


    will be your grandmother one day." Rocky made a joke with Bear to provoke him further.


    "What the hell is wrong with you? You''re sick." Shirley stared at Rocky angrily.


    "Miss Shirley, could I talk to you for a moment?" Bear had always known that he wouldn''t be able to


    defeat Rocky, so he ignored him and asked Shirley instead if they could talk in private.


    Shirley looked at Rocky with a serious expression and then walked towards Bear. She turned angry as


    Bear told her a few words in a very low voice.


    After Bear had said what he wanted to say, he looked at Rocky and left with an evil expression on his


    face.


    Shirley rushed towards Rocky and asked, "You dare look down on our Ximen n! And what is your


    rtionship with Master Mia?"


    At once, Rocky had known that Bear must have said something to nder him. But he didn''t mind any


    of it and said to Shirley with a smile, "Just like what you have in mind."


    "You..." Shirley didn''t believe his reply. All of a sudden, she was so angry that she used her spiritual


    power to hit Rocky on the chest directly.


    Rocky was caught off guard by Shirley''s attack but he was able to dodge quickly.


    "Why are you running away? Don''t you have the strength to face me? I also heard that you have


    defeated a master at the ninth grade of the Heavenly Stage from the Magic Phoenix Empire. I can''t


    believe how much of a coward you really are," Shirley cursed.


    "You are being a very unreasonable girl." Rocky crossed his arms and looked at Shirley.


    "Unreasonable? I... I will kill you right now!" Shirley hated Rocky so she still couldn''t believe the


    emperor had decided to marry her to him. Now, she just got angrier and angrier because Rocky had


    insulted her. She shook her body as the Dragon Spirit Mark appeared quickly on her fine arms. Next,


    she turned her fingers into a sword and attacked Rocky with her spiritual power.


    "Are you being serious right now?" Rocky knew that Shirley didn''t try her best to attack him. He also


    activated the Dragon Spirit Mark on his left arm and used his spiritual power and turned it into a mass


    of cloud to defend himself from the attack.


    As their two kinds of power shed against each other, a bright light red and went out. They heard a


    loud and deafening sound.


    All of a sudden, Shirley felt that that her hands were stuck by something. She observed carefully and


    found that Rocky''s spiritual power had surrounded her arm after the loud explosion. She couldn''t move


    them anymore.


    Shirley didn''t realize that she had underestimated Rocky until now. She wanted to improve her spiritual


    power but it was already toote. Rocky caught her arms and trapped them. Next, a kind of mixed


    colors began to surround them. She found that her spiritual power was flowing out of her body.


    If Shirley knew about this before, she should have just spared no effort to attack Rocky. Due to her


    carelessness, she was now under an out of control situation with him.


    "You were being unreasonable so let me teach you a lesson." All of a sudden, Rocky stretched out his


    hand to grab Shirley''s chin. He then kissed her rosy lips without any hesitation.

 Chapter 105 I Know You Will Come Here

    Chapter 105 I Know You Will Come Here


    At the feeling of being kissed by Rocky, Shirley felt like she had been struck by lightning. She was


    dumbfounded, her eyes opening wide as her heart hammered. She had never been touched intimately


    by anyone else¡ªthest time she had held hands with someone was her grandfather when she was


    little! But Rocky kissed her in public. And to make matters worse, it was her first kiss!


    Shirley was overwhelmed by the rage, humiliation and other emotions all at the same time.


    Many members of the Ximen n passed by and witnessed this scene. They were all shocked, their


    jaws dropping open. They certainly had no clue that Rocky had surprised her with this. From their


    perspective, it was an extremely unexpected thing that Shirley, who was cold, arrogant, and ignored all


    men, would kiss Rocky in front of everyone.


    Rocky thought it was enough and was about to end this kiss, but he found that he was a little unwilling


    to end it, because Shirley''s lips were so soft and sweet. He could detect a faint, pleasant aromaing


    from her skin. Before he took back his hand holding Shirley''s chin, he slightly patted Shirley''s waist and


    murmured with satisfaction, "There you go."


    Shirley''s face was stiff, as though she was frozen. Her eyes were full of ming anger and murderous


    intent. She wrathfully stared at Rocky as she rubbed her mouth until it was red. But she still felt as


    though it was still dirty.


    "You want to kill me so much, don''t you? But I think you''d better not do that. There are so many people


    watching. If something bad happens to me, people will say you murdered your husband," Rocky smiled


    coldly as he looked at Shirley''s steely face. He was not worried about her at all. He wouldn''t have


    resorted to such a rude thing if it hadn''t been for Shirley being unreasonable. She caused him trouble


    first. He did not care if she would hate him more for this. In fact, he hoped she would despise him so


    much that she would demand that the emperor annul the betrothal right now.


    Shirley surely knew that there were lots of people around them now. That was also the reason that she


    did not attack him again. But she had clenched her hand and bitten her lips so tightly that her lips were


    nearly bleeding.


    What Rocky had done to her just now was the most humiliating thing in her whole life.


    "That''s all for today. Tell your grandfather that I am d that he invited me here," Rocky said, striding


    away once he had told her this.


    Though Shirley really wanted to kill him, she knew that there was no way she could do that and it would


    cause a war between the royal family and the Ximen n. Even though she was unreasonable, she


    knew her boundaries and limits very well. She just regretted that she had underestimated Rocky and


    even given him an opportunity to retaliate.


    Shirley turned around and looked at Rocky''s receding figure. She murmured to herself coldly, "Let''s


    wait and see. Basil, I will make you pay ten times for the humiliation I suffered today!"


    Rocky sauntered back the way he came, trying to ignore all the murmurs andments the


    bystanders were making. Then he left the Mansion of General Ximen.


    "Well. Where should I go now?" Rocky murmured as he looked around. He seldom had the chance to


    leave the Pce City, so he wanted to have fun before he returned to his home.


    ''Right. I can visit General Gorgeous and exchange the miracle saliva for some yellow spiritual crystals, ''


    he thought, an idea sparking in his mind. He inquired of some passersby where Marcia''s mansion was.


    A few momentster, Rocky arrived at Marcia''s gates in the northwest part of the Imperial City. Though


    her mansion was not greater than the general''s mansion of the Ximen n, it had a rather imposing


    and borate architecture. Six guards with full armor stood holding swords at the gate.


    "Excuse me..." Rocky came up to them and was about to ask if he could enter the general''s mansion.


    But one of the guardians immediately pointed to Rocky with his sword and said loudly, "Please leave.


    Our general won''t see unknown people."


    "I''m not an unknown man. I am..." Rocky was going to show his identity.


    Another sword appeared in his sight.


    "Especially men. Our general will not see you. Please leave here, or we will take action," another


    guardian said.


    It turned out that these guards had made a mistake. They thought Rocky was one of the men who


    usually came from a noble family and wanted to see Marcia just because he liked her. Marcia hated to


    deal with this kind of men, so she had explicitly instructed her guards that once the men in fancy


    clothes wanted to see her, they could just ask them to leave without reporting to her, even if the visitor


    came from a noble family or even the royal one.


    Rocky certainly did not know this rule, but seeing as how these guards even forbade him to speak, he


    frowned as he took out the Frozen Wind Dagger and showed it to them. The two guards were surprised


    to see the Frozen Wind Dagger, because they immediately recognized Marcia''s unique mark on the


    elegant weapon.


    They knew very well that seeing this mark was almost the equivalent of seeing Marcia.


    The six guardians all respectfully half knelt before him.


    "Alright. Get up. Tell your general I want to see her," Rocky said as he put the Frozen Wind Dagger


    away.


    "Please forgive us for our rudeness, but our general has left the city. It may be about half a month


    before she returns," one of the guardians replied respectfully once they stood up.


    "She left? Oh well," Rocky muttered. Since Marcia was not here, he had no need to enter the general


    mansion, so he turned around and left as the six guards looked at him, wondering who this strange


    man could be.


    The six guards were still wondering why Rocky would have the Frozen Wind Dagger which Marcia had


    been taking with her all the time. They all knew that it was one of Marcia''s favorite daggers, so it was


    so strange that Rocky had it with him. They couldn''t help but wonder about how these two knew each


    other, and what the nature of their rtionship might be.


    Rocky was a little disappointed that he did not see Marcia, but he decided to go to the Super Beast


    Farm at once. Since he hadprehended the Stroking Evaluation Skill which only the grade two


    beast evaluators could master, he wanted to practice it again as soon as possible. To tell the truth, he


    thought that if Carter had not deliberately made things difficult for him, he might notprehend the


    Stroking Evaluation Skill.


    But Rocky also knew that he was talented in beast evaluating because he had suddenly


    As he just arrived at the Super Beast Farm and was about to enter, Tobin suddenly appeared in front of


    him and said, "Your Royal Highness, you finally came here! I knew you would definitely visit us today,


    so I have been waiting for you for a long time."


    Tobin''s loud voice immediately drew the attention of the people around them.


    "Shh, keep your voice down. Remember to stay low-key," Rocky whispered scoldingly.


    Tobin immediately shut his mouth as he nodded at Rocky.


    "Would you please bring some spirit-manipted beasts to me? I want to practice my skill," Rocky


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    asked with a mysterious smile.

 Chapter 106 Conspiracy

    Chapter 106 Conspiracy


    "Of course! Your Royal Highness, you can evaluate all the spirit-manipted beasts on the Super


    Beast Farm. By the way, you can help us to find the value of these beasts." Tobin was so impressed


    after watching Rocky''s exceptional skill in evaluating beasts yesterday.


    "A few spirit-manipted beasts are enough. But could you help me to find a quiet ce?" Rocky said


    with a little hollowugh at once. He didn''t know that Tobin was so greedy until now. He even wanted


    Rocky to evaluate all the spirit-manipted beasts.


    Tobin then arranged a remote stable for Rocky in a short time. Few people woulde there. Rocky


    was very satisfied with that. Afterward, Tobin also asked his men to send a few spirit-manipted


    beasts to Rocky at once.


    Rocky stayed there alone and evaluate the beasts through his Magical Evaluation Skill. He was busy in


    evaluating but he enjoyed himself.


    Time flew! Working untilte in the afternoon, Rocky forgot to have lunch, which Tobin had brought for


    him. Tobin had prepared the best food for him in order to please him.


    Though it was a big meal, Rocky didn''t take notice and didn''t bother about eating. He was obsessed


    with his work.


    Rocky didn''t walked out of the stable slowly until it turned dark. He came to the Pce City after saying


    goodbye to Tobin.


    For the next days, Rocky gave the ten-thousand golden bill to the guards of Pce City in order to the


    Super Beast Farm. Moreover, Prince Basil was so famous in the Holy Dragon Empire. The guards


    dly let him go out of the Pce City. Sometimes, he woulde along with Uriah for intensive


    training.


    One day, Lena went to Rocky''s chamber as soon as he had left. She wanted to find out from the maids


    where Rocky had gone. As usual, he left before dawn and stayed out until veryte, making it almost


    impossible for anyone to know what he was up to.


    "All right! I wille backter. In a few minutes I should be at Consort Allison''s. She is teaching me


    embroidery." Having learned that Rocky was not in, Lena left with her own maids.


    Elsewhere, a terrible conspiracy was cooking in Alston''s pce, on the other side of the Pce City.


    "Priest Dean, have you finished preparing the secret medicine?" Alston asked as he looked at Priest


    Dean, who was seated beside him. Though they stayed in Alston''s pce, he still asked in a whisper,


    afraid that someone might eavesdrop on their conspiracy, which would throw a spanner in the works for


    them.


    Priest Dean cautiously brought out a ck bottle from his sleeve and gave it to Alston. At once, Alston


    smiling insidiously, stretched his hand to receive the ck bottle. But instead of handing out the bottle,


    Priest Dean held back and cautioned sternly, "If something goes wrong, I think that you should know


    how to do it. I don''t want to get into trouble for helping you to prepare the medicine. Have you ensured


    that your ns are airtight?"


    "Don''t worry. I am well prepared, and I can assure you, we will seed this time. Consort Allison is not


    at ease today, meaning His Majesty might not go to her chamber. I have also bought off all her maids.


    There won''t be anyone else in the pce at that time. Of course, we''ll have to eliminate anyone who


    might pose a threat to our n. Don''t worry!" Alston was like a cold-blooded murderer, and he made


    his ns meticulously, well in advance.


    His confidence finally made Priest Dean rxed enough to give out the ck bottle. "It is easy to use.


    You only need to blow the powder into the room," Dean exined. "We only need him to inhale the


    slightest amount of the powder. Unless he is a spirit maniptor, above the Divine Stage, he won''t


    survive drug."


    "Thanks for your help, Priest Dean. That''s what we have been waiting for." Alston caught the ck


    bottle and carefully assessed it. Awed by the magical power of the powder, a smile crept to his face.


    Every part of their plot was perfect, so far.


    Rocky brought Uriah to his chamber at dusk. His maids told him that Lena hade to see him earlier


    in the day. For a moment, he debated with himself whether he should check on Lena and find out why


    she hade looking for him. But before he could decide, an unfamiliar maid came into the chamber.


    "Could you tell me where His Royal Highness is?" that maid inquired.


    "What is the matter?" Rocky asked when he realized she wasn''t Lena''s maid.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Your Royal Highness, Consort Allison would want to have a word with you in her chamber alone. She


    has something important to tell you," said the maid.


    ''Consort Allison? She is the consort of Basil''s father. Why does she want me to go there?'' There was


    something odd, and he could sense it. He had hardly met Allison, let alone talking to her. But he still


    nodded and followed the maid to Allison''s chamber, wondering why she wanted to talk to him secretly.


    Meanwhile, in her chamber, Allison and Lena were discussing something.


    "Lena, you have been obsessed with embroiderytely. Is there someone special that you would want


    to give that beautiful embroidered piece you just made? Have you fallen in love with someone?" Allison


    asked Lena while Lena was lost in her embroidery, doing a mandarin duck* patterns on the


    handkerchief. Allison was an adorable woman with charming looks and a warm personality


    (*TN: mandarin duck is a symbol of love in China.)


    Lena did not immediately realize what she was saying. When she did, she became so blushed that


    Allison knew the girl was in love with someone. Feeling embarrassed to slip a secret about her love,


    Lena fumbled with the needle, piercing her index finger in the process. "Consort Allison, there''s no one


    at all. I... haven''t given any serious thought to love, and... stuff," she replied with a slight stutter, trying


    to avoid looking so obvious. But even if she denied being in love, her face was blushing red like a rose.


    It was obvious that she was falling in love with someone.


    "Really?" Allison just smiled, clearly aware that Lena was a shy girl by nature.


    "It is getting dark. It is time to go home." Lena looked outside. Twilight deepened. She also wanted to


    see Rocky, so it was time for her to leave. She stood up in a hurry and suddenly, but strangely a


    sudden dizziness crept on her. It felt like she was going to hit on the ground the next moment.


    Quickly, Allison rushed forward to support her from falling. In a worried tone she asked, "Is anything


    wrong, Lena? Are you feeling dizzy? You were well just now."


    "I feel light headed, like I might being down with a flu. I didn''t have a good restst night. Nothing


    major to worry about." When Lena touched her own forehead, she sensed she was starting to run a


    fever.


    "Come have a rest, please. You can''t go out before we are clear that you are strong enough. You can


    as well sleep in my bed," Allison offered, getting worried at how Lena looked pale in the face.


    "How could I sleep in your bed? I don''t want to inconvenience your rest." Lena declined, shaking her


    head. But then she sensed she was getting more and more dizzy.


    "Never mind. I have asked the cooks to make some special soup for His Majesty. I am going to bring


    the soup to him. Meanwhile, you rest here," Allison said with a smile. She then wrapped her arm


    around Lena''s shoulders and walked her to bed.


    After Lenay down, she smiled to Allison to show her appreciation.


    "Have a rest now. When Ie back, I will arrange people to send you back," Allison said, on her way


    out of the room.


    Lena nodded at her feebly, her body feeling heavy. She closed her eyes and gradually drifted off.

 Chapter 107 Out Of Control

    Chapter 107 Out Of Control


    Allison left her ce with two servants. When she got out of the door, she told Lena''s servant to leave,


    who had been waiting outside, and she assured that she would ask her maids to walk Lena back.


    The servant followed her orders and left.


    Rocky was led to Allison''s room after a while. As he reached the door, the servant who''d taken him


    there bowed and gestured for him to enter the room, after which she left him there alone.


    Rocky entered the room, only to find it empty. He felt like he had been fooled. Just then, a slight groan


    caught his attention. He turned back out of curiosity and walked to the source of the sound. It was


    slender figure writhed in therge bed.


    "Lena!" It took him a second to recognize her, but even after he did, he couldn''t figure out why she was


    here. He leaned in closer to check if something was wrong with her. Her pretty face was red, glowing


    with the beads of perspiration that decorated her forehead.


    Rocky extended his hand and put it on her forehead to feel her temperature. Feeling her burning hot


    skin, he knitted his eyebrows together in concern. Under his breath, he murmured, "Definitely a fever...


    But why is Lena in Consort Allison''s room? And why does Consort Allison want me here? It''s all so


    strange!"


    While he wondered what was going on, a suspicious figure walked over the room''s roof. Rocky heard a


    tile crack as the figure moved slightly but didn''t pay much attention to it. Everything that followed was


    almost noiseless. Whoever was on that roof was very sleek and experienced. The figure then took out


    a bottle and carefully emptied the powder from it into a bamboo straw. He then ced the straw in the


    crack in the tile and gently blew the powder into the room.


    Everything was done perfectly and smoothly. In a matter of seconds, the colorless and odorless powder


    spread in the air. Neither Lena, nor Rocky noticed anything. Soon, they were both breathing the powder


    in without an ounce of knowledge.


    The strange figure, done with the job, jumped into the air and fled in an instant. The bottle that he was


    carrying was exactly the one Priest Dean had handed over to Prince Alston.


    Rocky had no idea he had stepped right into their conspiracy. The only thing he was concerned about


    right now was Lena''s fever and what he could do to alleviate it. He looked at her anxiously, and realized


    there was no time to waste. He needed to call a doctor right away.


    As he turned around to walk out, Lena''s hand grasped his arm desperately. Rocky froze in his ce,


    and turned around to look at her. She was getting up now, staring at him with a lustful look. She was


    panting for breath, her chest moving up and down very fast.


    "Lena, are you all right?" Rocky asked, tensed. Her sudden movements made him panic. He had no


    idea what to do with her.


    All of a sudden, Lena threw herself over him, flipping him onto the bed.


    Everything happened so fast that Rocky did not even get the time to process it. He looked into her


    eyes, sure that something about them was different. She had now started to tremble. He had no idea


    what was happening to her.


    "Lena, I''m sorry..." said Rocky. He didn''t want to take advantage of a girl while she was sick. He slipped


    from under her in a hurry. Almost instantly, Lena grabbed his neck with both her hands.


    Rocky froze on the spot, shocked to see Lena acting out like that.


    Part of him was sure something shady was at y here. It looked like she was being manipted or


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    controlled by someone else. He knew she wasn''t a flirtatious person at all.


    "Lena, cut it out!" Rocky yelled, trying to rid himself of her grip.


    But Lena was out of control.


    "No! I can''t!" As he struggled to free himself, he started feeling suffocated. Soon, he started to lose


    consciousness. He started having difficulty to breathe, and his body started to shake frantically.


    Everything in front of his eyes became blurry.

 Chapter 108 All Of Them Were Angry

    Chapter 108 All Of Them Were Angry


    Rocky was not able to control his lust any longer.


    Both of them were soon lost in the overwhelming desire.


    A hint of pain appeared on Lena''s face the moment Rocky stuck himself inside her. She grasped Rocky


    by the shoulder tightly, which subsequently made him thrust just a little bit harder. And she was


    drowned in another wave of excitement.


    Meanwhile in the Violet Cloud Hall, the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire was reviewing several files


    while Allison ground ink beside him.


    "Allison, it''s gotten a bitte now. Let me walk you to your residence," the emperor softly suggested. He


    knew that Allison was in a bad health condition, so he was very gentle with her. Seeing that she still


    served him despite her condition just added the affection he felt towards her.


    "It''s alright, Your Majesty. I can go back alone. You''re so busy. You should go to rest as soon as


    possible. You don''t have go out of your way for me," Allison heedfully declined.


    "It won''t take long," the emperor said. He got up and asked a servant to bring him a coat and then


    ced it on Allison''s shoulders. They then went out of the Violet Cloud Hall and headed for Allison''s


    residence.


    Once Allison and the emperor arrived at the door of the residence, they caught sight of Alston


    apanied by several imperial guards. Alston must havee here for a reason.


    The emperor thought it was rather strange to see Alston outside Allison''s residence, and likewise,


    Alston was surprised to run into both of them. He wondered why Allison was with the emperor. She


    should have been with Rocky right at this moment. ''Does she know what I''m nning? Did she bring


    the emperor here to capture me? If so, who is that woman inside the residence? Am I in her trap now?''


    Alston anxiously thought to himself, growing worried. His face was pale with fear.


    "Alston, what are you doing here?" The emperor asked. He was wondering why Alston looked like he


    just did something bad.


    "I just got a message that someone suspicious appeared here. So I decided to bring some imperial


    guards to check on it." Alston casted a nce at Allison. He was beginning to have a feeling in the pit


    of his stomach. He had a bad hunch about the situation. However, despite the chaos that he was


    feeling inside, he pretended to look calm.


    "I see." The emperor nodded.


    Suddenly, a scream came out from inside Allison''s residence.


    "Lena!" Allison eximed.


    "Lena? Consort Allison, are you saying Lena is inside your residence?" Alston was frozen with shock.


    "Let''s go inside." The emperor looked at Allison and walked towards the residence in big strides.


    Allison followed him and Alston quickly caught up beside them.


    They almost flung the door off its hinges as they frantically stepped inside the residence. They then


    saw the naked figure of a girl lying on the bed through the flimsy curtain. She looked petrified. Sitting up


    beside her lying form was a strong naked body.


    "Lena, please! Listen to me!" Rocky pleaded. However, Lena kicked him off the bed. Lena wrapped


    herself up with the quilt. Trembling and eyes filling up with tears, she eximed, "What did you do to


    me, Basil?" She vaguely remembered that something happened between her and Rocky, but she found


    it hard to admit to herself because she never expected that Rocky would ever do anything like that to


    her. But aside from a few blurred memories, she could not remember anything at all. She could not


    even remember how she ended up in that situation. Herst memory was that Allison sent her to the


    bed.


    "Lena, listen to me," Rocky pleaded once more, much calmer this time. He was also confused. He


    remembered that Lena was the one who seduced him. Lena was not acting like her normal self, but he


    did not know why he lost his self-control.


    However, before Rocky was able to say another word, a figure dashed towards him and a fist flew into


    his stomach. He was knocked against the wall before falling onto the floor.


    Rocky felt a cramp in his chest and blood immediately spilled out from his mouth. He looked up and


    saw Alston ring at him angrily. He quickly got to his feet and sized Alston up. "What are you doing


    here?" he asked.


    "You shameless bastard! How dare you molest Lena!" Alston was furious now. He did not expect that


    Lena would be in Allison''s residence while thetter was with the emperor. He had put so much effort


    into this n. It was essentially wless. However, everything flew out of his control. He did not


    anticipate this result at all. More importantly, Lena, the woman he desired, lost her virginity to Rocky.


    He could not ept it.


    Alston, overtaken by fury, was about to lunge towards Rocky once more when the emperor said in a


    verymanding voice, "That''s enough."


    Both Rocky and Alston turned around and saw the grim look on the emperor''s face as he approached


    them with Allison following behind him.


    The emperor directed his gaze at Lena who still looked nk as if she still had not been able to ept


    what had happened. He then turned to Rocky and firmly said," Put your clothes on and get out. Alston,


    you get out too."


    Alston red at Rocky before storming out.


    Rocky nced at the emperor and then at Alston. He then hurriedly put is clothes on. He took a


    glimpse at Lena who happened to raise her head at that exact moment and their eyes met. She quickly


    looked away and bit her lower lip, looking crestfallen.


    Rocky''s eyes darkened. He lowered his head and walked out.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Allison, take care of Lena," the emperor ordered.


    Allison nodded and scurried over to Lena to console her. Lena flung herself into Allison''s arms and


    loudly cried.


    The emperor turned around and walked out of the residence to where both Rocky and Alston were


    gloomily standing. He immediately strode towards Rocky and threw a punch to his face. His eyes were


    wide in anger as he asked him, "Why did you do that? Why!"


    Rocky was shocked from being punched by the emperor. He quickly defended himself, saying, "I don''t


    know exactly why it happened. Lena was..."


    "Confine Basil to the Introspection Hall. He''s going to have some thinking to do," the emperor bellowed,


    not even letting Rocky finish.


    Alston quickly fetched several imperial guards who then encircled Rocky.


    Rocky looked at the emperor, the inside corners of his brows were nted upwards and his teeth were


    clenched tightly. He knew he was innocent, but he could not do anything to exin himself. He


    suddenly realized that someone must have conspired against him. The one responsible was most likely


    to be¡­


    Rocky turned his gaze towards Alston. Behind the anger on his face, Rocky sensed that there was a bit


    of triumph in there. It was clear to him now.


    "Move! Get him out! Quickly!" Alston immediately ordered. He grew a bit panicked as he noticed that


    Rocky seemed to have figured something out.


    The guards stared at Rocky, at a loss at what to do. They did not want to force the son of the emperor,


    but they needed to follow the order.


    "I will find the truth," Rocky swore to Alston and left Allison''s residence as he was escorted by the


    guards.


    "Alston, what happened tonight is only between you, me, and Allison. You must keep it secret. Once


    news of this incident breaks out, the Holy Dragon Empire will be disgraced," the emperor said. It would


    be a great dishonor to the Holy Dragon Empire if the news that the Witch had been raped, and worse,


    the man who raped her was his son. Therefore, he had to keep it a secret. He would take appropriate


    action once he had figured out what happened. Lena and Rocky were friends since childhood. He knew


    that the two were very close. It made no sense that Basil had done such a thing to Lena.


    However, Rocky''s personality really did change after he blended himself with the Holy Dragon Bead.


    He became a rising star of the Holy Dragon Empire and enjoyed massive poprity. It was likely that


    the fame would get to him and make him do unreasonable things. No matter what the reason was, this


    thing would not be known to the public.


    Alston nodded. If it were not for Lena, he would make this scandal known to the public as soon as


    possible. Hence, he had to think it over on ount of Lena''s wellbeing.


    "You can go back now," the emperor said.


    Alston nodded and despondently walked away.

 Chapter 109 Rush Out

    Chapter 109 Rush Out


    The emperor hastily returned to Allison''s room. Lena had been dressed in a robe and sat morosely,


    Allison right beside her. Her eyes were red and swollen from crying.


    "Lena, what happened? Why did Basil and you..." the emperor asked hesitantly.


    "I... I don''t know! I just remember that I felt so sick and lost consciousness then. That feeling was


    strange... And when I woke up, I saw Basil lying beside me! We weren''t wearing any clothes. And there


    was a bloodstain on the bed..." Lena answered bitterly, shaking her head.


    "Your Majesty, let her have some rest first. This poor girl has gone through quite a lot today. How about


    asking her those questions tomorrow?" Allison said gently.


    The emperor nodded and ordered the servants to take care of Lena. Then he turned around and left.


    Rocky, however, had been sent into the Introspection Hall by several royal guards. They encircled the


    hall, guarding him strictly.


    When Alston returned, rage surged up and sent his heart pounding in his chest. Despite the


    unexpected changes, he had made up his mind and already drawn up a new n.


    The next day in the Violet Cloud Hall, the emperor was greeted by Alston. They were the only ones


    there.


    "Father, I have had my men search around Consort Allison''s ce and they found this suspicious


    bottle," Alston said, handing over the object in question to the emperor.


    The emperor looked at the bottle for a while and then nced inside it. When he saw the bottle was


    empty, he frowned a little and asked, "What was inside before?"


    "I have no idea about this as well. Perhaps, Priest Dean can shed some light on it," Alston answered.


    After giving it some thought, the emperor ordered a subordinate to summon Priest Dean.


    After a while, Priest Dean walked into the Violet Cloud Hall hastily and bowed to the emperor. "Your


    Majesty, what do you need me to do in such a hurry?"


    The emperor stood up and walked to Priest Dean. He thrust the bottle at him and demanded, "Priest


    Dean, can you identify what was in this bottle before?"


    Priest Dean took the bottle and smelled. He then looked shocked and eximed, "Is this the Amorous


    Powder? Taking it will make people lose consciousness. And... and this powder stimtes sexual


    desire. When I made an inventory of the medicine in my stocks, one bottle of this powder was


    unounted for. Is this the one? But it''s already empty. Is..."


    The emperor turned grim-faced as he heard Priest Dean.


    "Father, it must be Basil! He must have stolen the powder from Priest Dean and made Lena take it.


    That exins everything! But how did he know Lena was in Consort Allison''s ce? Perhaps his target


    was not Lena in the first ce, but Consort Allison!" Alston said, fabricating a charge against Rocky


    with an exquisite sense of timing.


    The emperor''s brows knitted together. "Bring Prince Basil here now!"


    Rocky was soon escorted into the Violet Cloud Hall. His tired face showed that he had a sleepless


    night.


    As Rocky entered the hall, he nced silently at the emperor, Alston and Priest Dean. He knew well


    that no matter how hard he tried to exin himself, no one would believe his word. He collected his


    thoughts for the whole night and realized quite clearly that he had been framed. He firmly believed that


    it was Alston who set him up.


    "Basil, why did you do this? Do you have any idea what a serious crime you havemitted?" the


    emperor asked angrily.


    "I''m innocent! I was framed!" Rocky answered calmly, shooting a cold re at Alston.


    "You were framed? Stop making ridiculous excuses! We already found hard evidence. Just confess to


    the crime, Basil! You stole the Amorous Powder from Priest Dean and then nned to make Consort


    Allison to take it. But because she was out, you changed your target and made Lena your victim. You


    are so despicable!" Alston shouted at him.


    "Basil, is Alston telling the truth?" the emperor asked loudly, gritting his teeth.


    "No!" Rocky denied firmly.


    "Then why did you do that to Lenast night? Give me a reasonable exnation!" the emperor


    eximed.


    "I..." Rocky didn''t know how to exin what happenedst night. Although he knew well he was framed


    by Alston, he had no evidence to prove himself. Suddenly, Rocky remembered Lena. If Lena still


    remembered what happened, she might help him to get out of this predicament!


    "Let me see Lena. She can prove that I''m innocent!" Rocky answered firmly.


    "You are so ridiculous! You have done such a horrible thing to her! And now you want to see her? How


    could it be possible she still wants to see you?" Of course, Alston knew better than to let Rocky see


    Lena.


    "How do you know the answer? You are not Lena," Rocky retorted, noticing that Alston had gotten


    quite anxious.


    "No matter what her answer is, you are not allowed to see her anyway! Priest Dean, tell Prince Basil


    what a serious crime he hasmitted, "Alston said as he turned to Priest Dean.


    "The Witch is the symbol of the Holy Dragon Empire, a holy and pure being. What you have done to


    Witch Lena offends our holy symbol! What you have done deserves the death penalty. Nobody can get


    away with it, not even a prince," Priest Dean answered seriously. Alston had told him what happened


    ahead. He didn''t expected thating at all. Their original n was to use Rocky of adultery, but


    Lena had taken the powder instead of Allison! Now he could only be condemned to death. In order to


    cover up their conspiracy, Alston and Priest Dean had no other choice but to steer Rocky''s fate into


    death.


    "Father, we have gotten the hard evidence. We should carry out the death penalty as soon as possible.


    If the empire finds out what Basil has done, how can the royal family keep its dignity and honor?"


    Alston said to the emperor. He was worried that the emperor would show his partiality to Rocky, so he


    emphasized the scandalous consequences at once.


    The emperor was still hesitating. It was clear that Rocky was definitely in a difficult position. Priest


    Dean was right. Nobody could get away with the death penalty for such a crime, not even a prince. So


    even the emperor had no way to help Rocky now.


    "Your Majesty, please let me see Lena! If Lena also thinks that I deserve the death penalty, I will ept


    the verdict without hesitation!"


    The emperor froze as hearing that.


    "Don''t! Father! Considering how close they are, Lena will definitely help him. That''s what he''s


    nning!" Alston eximed at once.


    Seeing the emperor hesitate, Rocky grew increasingly worried that the emperor would believe Alston,


    who had been framing him this whole time. Now that he had no other way to prove himself, Lena was


    his only chance. Rocky had already made up his mind. Despite the risk, he decided to see Lena


    anyway.


    As everyone was distracted by the matter at hand, he activated all his spiritual power and jumped into


    the air. Shooting out of the Violet Cloud Hall, a shadow shed over the sky.


    "Stop him right now!" Alston cried out in shock. As soon as the royal guards outside the Regal Hall


    heard Alston, they tried to stop Rocky.


    But it was toote already. Rocky had rushed out and headed for Lena''s ce.


    "Father, he is trying to get away with the punishment because of guilt. I will take my men to stop him


    right now." Cruelty sparkled in Alston''s eyes as he bowed to the emperor. Then he walked out the


    Violet Cloud Hall as well.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "I will go with Prince Alston, Your Majesty!" Priest Dean bowed to the emperor and then left away.


    Now the emperor was the only one left in the Violet Cloud Hall, grim-faced.


    Rocky, meanwhile, was rushing to Lena''s ce as fast as he could. But soon he noticed that numerous


    figures were rushing to him from all the directions, trying to block his way. He clenched his teeth and


    continued rushing forwards.


    In a matter of seconds, Rocky had reached the square in front of the Witch Pce. But hundreds of


    royal guards had stood in lines in the square and tried to stop Rocky to get into the hall.


    "Get out! Or you are going to meet my fist! I don''t want to hurt anyone!" Rocky roared angrily. He knew


    well that they must be Alston''s men. But no matter what, he would tried everything to get in and see


    Lena.

 Chapter 110 Beyond Redemption

    Chapter 110 Beyond Redemption


    Rocky stormed through the area angrily, causing great vibrations to ripple throughout. A dense mass of


    pce guards were startled and grasped in terror. Ever since, the Witch Pce had been a forbidden


    ce. Even a prince couldn''t enter it unless the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire permitted.


    However, Rocky was trying to break into it in a direct and blunt way. The pce guards had to stop him


    regardless of his status as a prince. Though disrespecting him was fundamentally against their will,


    they knew clearly that if the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire flew into a rage for their disregard for


    their duty, they would be doomed.


    Realizing the pce guards had no intention of making way for him, Rocky instantly disyed the


    spiritual martial arts of the Vast Neb Skill. Instantly two nebs showed up in his hands, shooting


    towards the pce guards, from left and right. "Boom! Boom!" The two nebs exploded among the


    pce guards, dust fog billowing in great clouds. Many of the pce guards were thrown off their feet.


    As a result, their formation was scattered into total disorder.


    Rocky sped up and nned to make use of the situation and break through their interception in one


    stroke. However, it seemed that he had underestimated the strength of the pce guards who were


    responsible for defending the Pce City of the Holy Dragon Empire. When he ran across them,


    countless ck shadowsunched attacks against him from left and right. Immediately, he generated


    the dragon spiritual power to resist the attacks. He had to stop in order to do this.


    Very soon, the pce guards gathered into a new array to cluster around Rocky. The formation was


    virtually airtight.


    At the point, several figures appeared behind the pce guards, all of whom were beyond the medium


    level of the Heavenly Stage. They stared at Rocky mercilessly with their hands behind their backs.


    Rocky saw some sort of indolence in their eyes. It seemed that they looked down upon Rocky who was


    just at the Earthly Stage, knowing that they could st him away easily.


    Rocky also noticed several spirit-manipted beasts, hovering and roaring in the sky or snapping and


    wing on the ground. Like their owners standing beside, all of them were powerful with an overflowing


    aura of arrogance.


    Their owners were royal spirit maniptors, who were in charge of the protection of the Witch Pce.


    Under normal circumstances, they wouldn''t show up. They felt it rather peculiar that a prince would try


    to break into the Witch Pce, so they came along with the pce guards to stop Rocky.


    "Get out of my way!" Rocky bellowed, his eyes filling with fury. He didn''t want to kill anyone. But if they


    insisted on barring the way, he wouldn''t be so easy on them.


    "Your Royal Highness, entering the Witch Pce without permission is a crime. Please don''t make


    things difficult for us," one of the royal spirit maniptors reasoned as he stepped forward.


    Running out of his patience, Rocky had nothing more to say. He raised his left arm, and then the


    Dragon Spirit Marks started to dance around, winding rapidly over his muscles. Soon, his body


    released the light representing his power at the Earthly Stage. Instantly, light spots gathering into


    nebs floated around his body like fireflies.


    Even the overmatches at the medium level of the Heavenly Stage before him couldn''t smash his strong


    will to see Lena.


    At the moment, Rocky breathed deeply with his eyes wide open. Soon, he sped up and passed through


    several pce guards. The unlucky guards fell silently on the ground at once.


    The other pce guards were all startled. However, they didn''t dare to go off the deep end due to


    Rocky''s status. As for the royal spirit maniptors, they also stared speechless at each other. Actually,


    it was easy for them to stop Rocky, but if he was injured, they would be unable to justify their action.


    Having been aware of their soft spots, step by step, Rocky pressed on towards the pce guards and


    the royal spirit maniptors.


    Meanwhile, inside the Witch Pce, Lena, sitting up in bed, looked utterly dejected. Her eyes were dull


    and zed. It was as though a nket of gloom had totally wrapped around her.


    "Your Royal Highness, it''s time to take some medicine!" Randi, her trusted and close maid, walked in


    with a bowl of medicine in her hand. She ced it before Lena.


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t me him. I''m just waiting for him to exin to me why he did that. Why


    can''t I remember what happened at all? I don''t believe he would do that to me unless he was forced..."


    Lena looked up at Randi, tears welling in her eyes. It was hard to tell whether she was talking to Randi


    or herself.


    Randi was confused. Last night, Allison told her Lena was sick and asked her to return alone first, so


    she left and went back without thinking much. However, when Lena was sent back, she was extremely


    frightened. No matter how she asked, Lena refused to tell her the truth. Sincest night, Lena had been


    always muttering to herself.


    "Your Royal Highness, for your health, you should drink your medicine first," Randi persuaded.


    "No, I don''t want to drink it." Lena shook her head. Suddenly she heard a stir from outside. As her eyes


    turned alert, she asked, "Why is it so noisy outside?"


    "I''ll go out to check," Randi replied. She also noticed that something was definitely happening. She put


    down the bowl and hurried out.


    When Randi emerged, she was astonished at the sight. She saw a mass of pce guards stepping


    back towards her. Before them, a resolute man striding on his sturdy legs drew closer and closer.


    "Is he..." Randi recognized Rocky in an instant, but she immediately realized that something must be


    wrong here. Thus, she turned around, intending to go back inside and tell Lena at once.


    However, before she could go, a tall figure appeared next to her.


    "Your Royal Highness!" Surprised, Randi bowed to Alston.


    "Do me a favor, if you don''t want Lena to get hurt again," Alston said with insidious eyes.


    "What''s going on here?" Randi asked anxiously, her eyebrows furrowing in worry.


    Alston then bent down and whispered in her ear. Utterly shocked at what he told her, Randi cried out,


    "Is it true?"


    "Would I lie about something grave? You must keep it a secret. Apparently, someone wants to hurt Her


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Royal Highness once again. So, you know what to do, don''t you?" Alston said as he red at Rocky.


    After a brief moment of hesitation, Randi walked forward, across the pce guards, and stood before


    Rocky.


    "It''s you! Randi! Tell Lena I''m here to see her! I need to exin everything to her!" Rocky shouted


    excitedly at the sight of Lena''s maid, whom he had met before. Seeing Randi gave him a surge of


    hope, for it meant Lena would agree to meet him.


    "Her Royal Highness knows you are here, but she asked me to tell you that she didn''t want to see you.


    She never wants to see you again," Randi stated with cold eyes. Though she was lying to him, she


    thought that probably would be the best way to protect Lena from harm.


    "What do you mean? I don''t believe that..." Rocky shook his head at a loss. Being stunned, he couldn''t


    believe Randi''s words.


    "Go now! You have broken her heart already. Please don''t do it again." Finishing her words, Randi


    turned away to Alston.


    "Good job. You can go back to apany Her Royal Highness now. Remember! Don''t let her go out.


    Understand?" Alston advised repeatedly.


    "Your Royal Highness, you may rest assured. I know what to do." Randi nodded and returned to the


    Witch Pce.


    "What''s going on outside?" Lena asked when Randi came back.


    "Nothing. Your Royal Highness, you should take the medicine and have a rest," Randi replied while


    shaking her head.


    At Randi''s urging, Lena finally took the medicine.


    After that, Randi got a block of sleep-inducing incense and lit it in the censer. Very soon, the fragrance


    pervaded all over the room.


    Thanks to the efficacy of the medicine and the fragrance of the incense, Lena, who had been utterly


    fatigued both mentally and physically, finally felt drowsy.


    However, at this point, Rocky, feeling utterly desperate, shouted himself blue in the face. "Lena Long,


    I''m here to see you! Lena Long, I''m here to see you!" His screams resounded with desperation and


    remorse.


    Hearing this, Lena suddenly opened her pretty eyes and shouted, "I hear Basil calling me. Is he


    outside?"


    "Your Royal Highness, you must be imagining things. No one has called you. Have a good rest. If His


    Royal Highnesses, I will wake you up," Randiforted Lena.


    Lena believed Randi''s words and nodded. Quickly, she fell asleep.


    "Your Royal Highness, please don''t hate me. I just want to protect you," Randi bitterly muttered to


    herself, looking at Lena, who was now finally sleeping soundly.


    Having gone off to dreand, Lena never expected that this would lead Rocky to a situation beyond


    redemption.

 Chapter 111 Desperate Cries

    Chapter 111 Desperate Cries


    Outside the Witch Pce, Alston let out an evil, loudugh. He watched his hysterical brother pleading


    for a chance to see Lena. Alston then went up to the royal spirit maniptors at the medium level of the


    Heavenly Stage who were standing guard outside the Pce. He instructed them sternly, "I need you


    to stay out of whatever will happen after this. I will take care of it myself. No matter how things go, don''t


    try to poke you nose into it. That''s a direct order."


    "But, Your Royal Highness..." The guards were quite shocked to hear these instructions. Typically, the


    Crown Prince shouldn''t be bothered this kind of matter. They found it rather strange when they heard


    that he wanted to take care of it in person.


    "Do you have any problems with my order?" Alston asked, squaring up his shoulders intimidatingly.


    Even though there were looks of perplexed confusion on their faces, the guards understood that asking


    more questions would not do them any good. So they withdrew themselves with their spirit-manipted


    beasts to the front of the Witch Pce.


    There was a reason for Alston to order those royal spirit maniptors to stay out of his business. He


    knew very well that they would stand in his way if he would do something to Rocky that did notply


    with thew. Alston now looked at Rocky ferociously and said, "You will never see Lena again. No


    matter how hard you scream, she will never want to see your face. I will make you suffer more than


    what you have done to her. Death will be a mercy for you. Just wait and see. I will make it a living hell


    for you."


    "It''s you! You''re the one who set me up. Alston, you dirty dog!" Rocky clenched his fists. His rage was


    towering like a ming fire.


    "Hah-hah, do you have any evidence? Currently, all the evidence points to you! Everyone in the empire


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    will soon be convinced that you are the treacherous bastard whomitted unforgivable crimes. Even


    His Majesty can''t protect you now. You have no choice but to ept your doom!" Alston said


    viinously.


    Rocky growled as a thunderp resounded, and in the blink of an eye, he disappeared from where he


    stood. In the next moment, he appeared in front of Alston. Neb shaped spiritual powers kept


    converging to his clenching right hand in readiness for him to attack Alston. Though he knew that he


    would not stand a chance to defeat Alston, he swung his fist without a bit of hesitation.


    But at that moment, four people appeared from different directions to protect Alston. They were all


    above the medium level of the Heavenly Stage. One of them took Rocky''s neb punch directly by his


    own body. Meanwhile, the other covered his fingers by spiritual power. Quickly, his fingers became


    hawk talons and grabbed right on Rocky''s shoulder. Rocky''s clothes was torn into pieces. Bloody tear


    marks were visible on Rocky''s shoulder. Another kick was directed to Rocky''s abdomen that propelled


    him far away.


    The kick was so powerful that Rocky rolled over the ground which aroused a cloud of dust before he


    could stop himself. That was a real hit.


    "Do you want to fight me? You aren''t good enough yet!" Alston said jeeringly to Rocky, who was face


    first on the dirt.


    At this moment, Rocky covered the bleeding wound on his shoulder with his hand and red at Alston


    and the four spirit maniptors. Their power was above the fifth or sixth level of the Heavenly Stage.


    He knew that he could not defeat even one of them, not to mention all four.


    "Aren''t you even brave enough to fight with me? You coward!" Rocky spat out the dirt that had lodged


    in his mouth, bellowing at Alston.


    "You lowly creature! You are not even good enough to be my ve. If you wanted a chance to fight me,


    then defeat my four guards before you can touch me. I am sure you will have a good time with them. Of


    course, don''t expect that they will be lenient with you!" Alston looked coldly at Rocky. He wanted to


    doom his annoying brother to death, but knew it should not be too brazenly done. So he arranged


    carefully the four of his Heavenly Stage guards to engage with Rocky. By the time they managed to kill


    Rocky, he could cover it up as being unintentional.


    Rocky clenched his fists and looked around for the situation in front of him. He did not want to waste


    his time and energy with these people. He just wanted to see Lena. He needed to exin himself to


    her. Even if it was true that Lena did not want to see him, he would want to hear it from her in person. If


    Lena herself told him that she did not want to see him again, he would not stay one minute more.


    Staring in determination, he once again resorted to his spiritual power at the Earthly Stage, in an


    attempt to force another attack.


    But Iron, one of Alston''s four guards, blocked him after he advanced for only a short distance. Iron


    punched by a single fist on the ground, causing a stream of powerful spiritual power to surge up


    abruptly from underground, ripping thend into fissures. It soon struck Rocky and blew him far away.


    Thumping heavily onto the ground, he groaned in pain and spat out a mouthful of blood. But he chose


    to charge forward once again without any hesitation.


    This time, it was Hawk, another guard of Alston''s. He seemed to have shown up from nowhere.


    Immediately, he turned his hands into hawk talons which armed by spiritual power to form a speedy


    and powerful attack on Rocky. By this time, Rocky was already heavily hurt. There was not any inch of


    intact skin over his body. He half kneeled on the ground to support his body but could not help panting


    and sweating all over.


    The depth of the wound could not deter Rocky''s resolution to advance. His eyes were now bloodshot.


    He took out a bottle of magical saliva and drank a few drops of it. His wounds soon recovered, and


    then he forced another attempt to break through the line of guards.


    He repeatedly charged forward and was thrown back each time. But thanks to the powerful resilient


    efficacy of the magical saliva, he was able to recover and repeat the attack after he got hurt by the


    guards. And he never gave up hope to break through and get to Lena.


    Everyone at the scene was shock by Rocky''s momentum. He kept attacking crazily without considering


    his own safety. And what impressed them most was the fact that the one at the Earthly Stage did


    actually survive the alternate attacks from the four guards at the medium level of the Heavenly Stage.


    Alston certainly took notice of Rocky''s peculiar habit of drinking the magical saliva. He wondered what


    was in that bottle that enabled Rocky to resist the attack until now.


    At this moment, Rocky was ck and blue all over. His face was paler than a ghost''s, having lost a lot


    of blood from the multiple injuries that he''d sustained. However remarkable the resilient efficacy the


    magical saliva was, it was sufficient to cure the wound but would never suffice to elevate his power to


    defeat them. He had drank a total of two whole bottles of the magical saliva by now. His body was


    totally maxed out. And there was only one bottle of the magical saliva left. If he could not break through


    by the time he consumed thisst bottle, he would be done.


    "Bastard, are you so eager to die? Then, kill him as his wish," Alston sneered as he delivered his order.


    Since Rocky went all out to attack, he would not show any mercy on him.


    At that moment, Rocky pulled himself together again, and took out thest bottle of magical saliva. This


    time, he drank half the bottle all at once. Then he made a deep breath and roared as he unleashed his


    spiritual power. He charged forward one more time as fast as a sh.


    On the other side, it was Iron and Hawk who stood out to block Rocky simultaneously. They both


    exerting their utmost power in order to kill Rocky at one stroke since they have received Alston''s order.


    The other two guards stood by his side, refraining from engaging in the fight. Alston thought it would be


    more than enough to leave the task to both Iron and Hawk.


    In an instant, Rocky countered with the two guards. But suddenly, he felt as though he had been


    enveloped by a stream of strong power. As he was in a much lower level of cultivation base, he


    became a thorough target of his enemies.


    "Earth Dome Punch!"


    "Icy Hawk w!"


    Without any hesitation, the two guards attacked Rocky simultaneously from both sides. There was no


    ce left for Rocky to retreat at all.


    Rocky never thought of running away at all. He smiled evilly in front of the co-attack of the guards. The


    Dragon Spirit Mark on his left arm sparkled as stream of dull-color mist diffused in the air around his


    arm.


    After that, Rocky used his left arm to block the attack from Hawk. The dragon spiritual power managed


    to engulf the spiritual power of the hawk ws in an instant. But at the same time, a powerful fist


    shinning with mes punched toward his right shoulder!

 Chapter 112 Heartbreaking Battle

    Chapter 112 Heartbreaking Battle


    "Bang!" It mmed into Rocky''s shoulder. He heard the bone in his right shoulder crack. He then felt a


    sharp pain in his right arm that soon faded to a dull ache.


    Rocky started to roar withughter as he gripped his shoulder with his disabled arm. He then raised his


    left arm and pointed it towards Iron''s head. An ice talon immediately shot out from it, carrying the


    spiritual power at the middle grade of the Heavenly Stage.


    Iron did not expect that Rocky would use himself as a bait and hit him with such a strong power. His


    eyes were wide open in shock as he saw the ice taloning straight for his head.


    Iron gave out a long piercing scream before his head violently exploded.


    The look on everyone''s faces, including Alston, was of pure astonishment. They could not believe what


    they had just witnessed.


    "How could this be possible?" Alston''s eyes widened in disbelief. He had seen Rocky defeat his


    opponent from the Magic Phoenix Empire during the Dragon Birth Festival with the same technique. At


    that time, he had thought Rocky had just been lucky. However, now that he had seen the technique for


    a second time, it seemed that it was not that simple.


    The fact that a royal spirit maniptor at the entry grade of the Earthly Stage managed to kill a spirit


    maniptor at the middle grade of the Heavenly Stage was absolutely incredible.


    However, the battle left Rocky in a bad shape. His right arm was limp at his side and he was spitting


    out blood. Soon, he was no longer able to hold himself together and copsed onto the ground.


    Hawk was fuming in anger at witnessing Iron got killed. The next second, his spiritual power rushed out


    and he was filled with murderous intent. His talon came straight for Rocky who was now defenseless


    and could only watch as he attacked.


    Rocky felt as if everything was in slow motion.


    Just as Rocky was about to meet his end at the hands of Hawk, a shadow swooped in like a hurricane


    and made its way to Rocky''s side. It then bit Hawk''s wrist.


    Hawk screamed in pain and shook off the beast as he tried to retrieve his hand. He drew a few steps


    backwards and stared at the figure that was standing right next to Rocky.


    It was Uriah. It had sensed that its master was in danger and came to the rescue.


    "What are you doing here, buddy?" Rocky weakly chuckled as he patted Uriah''s head.


    Uriah howled a couple of times before it started to lick Rocky''s wound.


    "You came just in time. Thest half bottle of the magical saliva just might work." Rocky managed to sit


    himself up and downed thest magical saliva that he fetched from inside his clothes. He then took out


    the yellow spiritual crystal.


    Uriah roared. It seemed to be ready for thest stand with its master. Rocky then ced the yellow


    spiritual crystal into Uriah''s open mouth. It immediately swallowed the crystal and its body was


    illuminated with a bright light as waves of spiritual power poured out.


    Rocky then settled his hand on Uriah''s forehead and absorbed the spiritual power from the crystal


    using his dragon spiritual power. His wounds instantly started to heal as the absorbed spiritual power


    began to fill his entire body.


    Most of his wounds and injuries were soon healed except for his right arm, which needed a much more


    careful treatment.


    Alston was once again shocked to see Rocky transform as if he was reborn.


    "Prince Alston, should we join the fight?" The other two guards at the middle grade of the Heavenly


    Stage asked.


    "He''s only at the Earthly Stage, but it''s still going to take four of my guards at the Heavenly Stage to


    defeat him? I don''t think so. We''ll be aughing stock if we do. What happened just then was an


    ident," Alston coldly said, ring at Rocky''s direction.


    "Hawk!" Alston shouted.


    Hawk grew solemn, as he knew that if he failed at killing Rocky again, Alston would not trust him any


    longer. His hand morphed into a talon and ripped a hole in the space, from which a giant eagle-like


    shadow flew right out. It hovered in the air for a few seconds before it swooped down towards Rocky


    and Uriah.


    Rocky turned to look at it and saw that it was an owl with two heads and four talons. It looked to be a


    four-star spirit-manipted beast, with an aura more intense than Uriah''s. It must be at the third grade


    of the four-star level.


    However, as frighteningly enormous as the beast was, Uriah was not one bit scared to confront it head-


    on. Uriah charged towards the beast and a heated confrontation immediately began between the two.


    At the same moment, Rocky suddenly saw a shadow appear from his periphery. He hurriedly moved to


    the side to avoid it, but he was a fraction of a moment toote as a talon shed through his right


    shoulder and left a deep cut from that shoulder down to his arm. The shadow quickly disappeared and


    he then felt another freezing auraing from behind him.


    "Damn, he''s fast!" Rocky said, narrowing his eyes. He immediately activated his dragon spiritual power


    and turned around to take the hit. Chaos erupted. Rocky then absorbed the power of the iing


    attack, raised his left arm, and released the power he just absorbed.


    The shadow disappeared again in an instant. The power Rocky released hit the ground instead and


    blew a huge hole in it.


    "What kind of trick are you ying?" The shadow reappeared. It was Hawk. He hadn''t made use of all


    of his strength a while ago, causing the death of Iron and his failure to kill Rocky. So this time, he did


    not hold anything back and directed all his power towards Rocky. However, he did find Rocky''s attack


    quite strange.


    Hawk was not initially aware that as Rocky absorbed energy, his body would experience a shockwave


    because of the difference in strength. Even with this special skill, he could only use it three times


    consequently.


    He had already used it once, so he would only be able to use two more times, tops.


    Hawk was at the middle grade of the Heavenly Stage and noticed this weakness of his. He pressed on


    and forced Rocky into using the skill for the second time. Rocky''s condition was starting to deteriorate


    and his face was twisting in agony.


    At the same time, Uriah was now pinned down by the two-headed owl and therefore would not be able


    to lend a helping hand.


    The situation was starting to go south for Rocky.


    "Hawk Storm!" Hawk utilized his deadliest spiritual martial arts attack. His whole body turned into


    countless shadows and ice talons that rapidly shot to the ground, creating sparks wherever they


    Rocky tried his best to dodge the attacks, but he still took several hits.


    As Rocky ran for his life, Hawk found an opening and made himself appear in front of Rocky. He


    smirked victoriously at him.


    "Hawk Rip!" Hawk crossed his hands and shed down. Two giant shadows of talons immediately tore


    through the space. They closed in on Rocky in a sh.


    Seeing that he would no longer be able to dodge it, he activated the dragon spiritual power once again


    and tried to absorb the power of the two giant talon shadows. Hawk anticipated this move and his hand


    cut straight to Rocky''s chest just as he was about to absorb the power. It cut deep into his flesh like a


    sharp de. Spiritual power flowed into Rocky''s body through the tips of his fingers.


    Rocky felt a stabbing pain in his chest as the invading spiritual power wreaked havoc inside his body.


    Within seconds, his spiritual power wentpletely out of control and he was soon immobilized.


    Uriah saw that its master was in distress and it immediately came running towards him, giving the two-


    headed owl an opportunity to sneak an attack behind its back. It sunk its talons deep into Uriah''s body


    and carried it up in the air. Once it was high up, it shook Uriah off its talon. In a sh, Uriah fell to


    ground andy there, motionless.


    "Uriah!" Rocky screamed out. His face was contorted in agony and his eyes were filled with fury. He


    wanted to run to it and help it, but he was unable to move.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Hawk was indeed a fearsome opponent. He lifted Rocky up and then smashed him to the ground,


    causing blood to gush out of Rocky''s mouth. He could not even get up this time.


    "Ha-ha! I see¡­ You care a lot about this thing. I will tear it to pieces!" Hawk howled withughter and


    pressed his foot down onto Rocky, sneering at him.


    The two-headed owl aligned its flight path and aimed at Uriah for the final attack.


    "No! Don''t you dare touch it, or I swear I will... Kill¡­ I will kill you." Rocky red at Hawk. He struggled


    quite a bit as he forced himself to stand up, pushing Hawk''s foot away.


    Hawk was somewhat rmed to see that Rocky was still able to get up. He then immediately kicked


    him back down to the ground again.


    At that moment, the two-headed owl had once again swooped down at Uriah and had grabbed it by the


    limbs with its four talons, ready to rip it apart.

 Chapter 113 Death Came With Energy Deviation (Part One)

    Chapter 113 Death Came With Energy Deviation (Part One)


    "No!" After seeing everything, Rocky climbed up from the ground with his great and amazing


    perseverance once again. The me brought by his anger had reached its peak which made his eyes


    ze in red. The spiritual power in his body had already been out of control. Just at the exact


    despairing and isting moment, the vision of the ck dragon suddenly appeared right before his


    eyes once again. The dragon shouted out loudly, "If you yield to me, I shall lend you my power!"


    "Could the power of the Holy Dragon Bead really be this evil? Of course, I will not yield to you but I


    want your power now!" Rocky opened his eyes abruptly. The color of his pupils began to change


    dramatically that they resembled a furiously burning me. At this moment, he felt as if a door inside


    his body was being opened up. After a while, an evil and furious power came out of his body through


    that door. Everything was happening so fast.


    Suddenly, the skies were filled with clouds as darkness came. There was an atmosphere of horror and


    coldness as if a demon was about toe.


    Instantly, the cold breath around Rocky began to rise. His dragon spiritual power that had a color that


    was hard to define, began to turn into a darker shade. At the same time, the breath of the dragon


    spiritual power inside him began to gather and flow to every part of his body until his entire body was


    surrounded by ck air.


    Hawk sensed that Rocky was suddenly surrounded by an evil breath. He felt that the power of the


    breath was growing on and on that he could almost see the dark breath closing in on him. Hawk could


    not help but feel extremely frightened and confused. He did not understand how Rocky, a royal spirit


    maniptor at the Earthly Stage, could let a master who was at the medium grade of the Heavenly


    Stage like him feel such immense force.


    Hawk could not help but take a step back. However, just at the same moment, Rocky suddenly


    revealed a ferocious smile and closed in on Hawk as fast as he could. He reached out his hand and


    grabbed Hawk by his shoulder.


    At the same time, Hawk felt that there was a ck swirl appearing right before his eyes. The swirl was


    growingrger andrger that it seemed as if it was going to devour himpletely. He felt that the


    spiritual power he had in his body was starting to drain away very quickly.


    "Ah..." Hawk let out a terrible cry.


    The moment everyone realized what had happened, Hawk''s energy seemed to have already been


    absorbedpletely by something horrible. All the others present in the area saw that Hawk became


    extremely thin and weak as his cheeks turned as hollow as a skull. No longer after what they saw,


    Hawk died and fell to the ground.


    The two-headed hawk that had grabbed Uriah in the air suddenly hissed violently as it dropped Uriah


    and hurried away.


    What surprised everyone was that the two masters at the medium grade of the Heavenly Stage were


    defeated in a very short period of time, not to mention that theirpetitor was just a royal spirit


    maniptor at the Earthly Stage.


    Anyone who saw what transpired could not say a single word.


    At the same time, because of the noise in front of the Witch Pce, many other royal spirit


    maniptors started to gather in the area. The grade of their cultivation ranged from the Heavenly


    Stage to the entry level of the Supernal Stage. All of them were startled by what they saw the moment


    they arrived. No one knew how the two martial arts masters at the Heavenly Stage died so quickly. But


    it didn''t seem like any of them wanted to get involved. They just came because they wanted to see


    what had happened.


    At this point, Rocky looked like he waspletely possessed by a demon. His whole body was


    surrounded by a deep ck breath as he scanned the crowd with his eyes that burned like a me. All


    the people, especially the pce guards, looked down in horror and did not dare to look him straight


    into his eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Alston was utterly horrified and shocked when he saw that both of his guards had been killed by Rocky.


    But immediately, with a firm look, he called the two other guards who were also at the Heavenly Stage.


    "It is your turn to prove yourselves. Go and get rid of him right away."


    At Alston''smand, the two guards at the Heavenly Stage rushed forward side by side. Just as they


    did, Rocky moved his left hand a few times. Several streaks of ck light with tremendous power shot


    out like swords towards the two guards. When the two guards saw his attack, they looked a little


    flustered and ducked to dodge the swords quickly.


    Then, in a moment, the ck light that had flown out from Rocky''s hand killed several of the pce


    guards behind the two. The ck streaks cut the pce guards who had no time to escape in halves,


    slicing their waists without any mercy. There were dead bodies everywhere as thick blood stained the


    floor. Seeing this, the other pce guards felt so frightened that they could not help but run away in an


    attempt to spare themselves.


    The other royal spirit maniptors who just arrived were shocked by what they saw. It was so hard to


    believe that Rocky was just a royal spirit maniptor at the Earthly Stage.


    "You two, get out of here," Alston said coldly after seeing this. His eyes were full of doubt because


    Rocky now looked like a totally different person and his entire body was surrounded by an eerie breath


    of evil. Alston felt that everything could not be dyed any longer. So, he ordered the two guards at the


    Heavenly Stage to back off right away.


    Alston looked serious. All of a sudden, a cyclone whirled at his feet. His spiritual power was improving


    rapidly. In a short time, his spiritual power broke through the Heavenly Stage and went straight into the


    Supernal Stage. His whole body glistened with cyan light. The breath of the Supernal Stage was


    suddenly surging out of his entire body violently.


    "It looks like I''m going to have to do it myself," Alston said. After that, he began to rush towards Rocky.


    He flipped his wrist then all of a sudden, countless spirit swords that burned with cyan mes appeared


    from his body. He controlled these spiritual swords, used them to attack Rocky and bombard him like a


    storm. Before long, the light of these spiritual swords lit up the entire front of the Witch Pce. From


    these attacks, one could clearly see that Alston was very strong as a Supernal Stage master.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!

 Chapter 114 Death Came With Energy Deviation (Part Two)

    Chapter 114 Death Came With Energy Deviation (Part Two)


    After the countless spiritual swords flew out, they all exploded around Rocky simultaneously. They


    turned into countless streaks of light that lit up more than half of the entire square. In a sh, the light


    also engulfed Rocky. However, Rocky didn''t fight back right away as he had done before.


    Alston''s attack also left the royal spirit maniptors in great surprise. It was because that although


    some of them possessed strength much closer to Alston, none of them were able to exert such


    tremendous and destructive power.


    It could be seen that the talent and aptitude of Alston was indeed stronger than most.


    "That''s what you''re capable of. I guess you are still nothing but a loser," Alston sneered when he saw


    that Rocky could not make any sort of reaction in time.


    But suddenly, a ck light shot out of the bright lights as a sword. It zoomed towards Alston rapidly.


    After seeing this, Alston felt astounded. He jumped hurriedly into the air and saw that the ck light of


    sword immediately turned into a blinding light. He was almostpletely engulfed by the bright lights.


    After it had dissipated, everyone could see that the ground had sunk as deep as three meters and


    smoke began to rise from the ground. Alston''s eyes grew wide in shock. He did not understand how


    Rocky who was just at the Earthly Stage could suddenly have such immense power.


    At that moment, a figure who was surrounded by ck light suddenly appeared in front of Alston. He


    opened his hand to raise a ball of ck light, which instantly flew towards Alston. Boom! The ck ball


    of light exploded in the air and turned into a blinding light. It immediately engulfed Alston that he didn''t


    have time to react.


    Shortly afterwards, a figure rapidly fell out from the ck light. He rolled down to the ground in great


    confusion then stood up with great amazement on his face. He wiped the blood from his mouth and


    asked angrily," What on earth is this great power?"


    It was amazing how Rocky, a royal spirit maniptor at the Earthly Stage could hurt Alston who was a


    master at the Supernal Stage with such ease.


    The other royal spirit maniptors watched what had happened as they all trembled in fear.


    "He had already been through energy deviation!" An old voice suddenly appeared.


    "Priest Dean?" Alston asked.


    In fact, Priest Dean had already been there at the front of the Witch Pce. He just decided not to


    show his face. He saw with his very own eyes that Rocky defeated the two masters at the medium


    grade of the Heavenly Stage earlier. He even saw that Rocky suddenly had the terrifying destructive


    power that Alston could notpete against. All of the above made him feel extremely surprised.


    However, he also knew that Rocky waspletely out of control. The power he had right now was far


    from his true power. It was more likely that the power of the Holy Dragon Bead broke out because of


    theplete loss of control. It was the first time that he had seen such forces of darkness.


    What Priest Dean guessed was right. Right now, Rocky was gradually losing his own will as all his


    actionspletely relied on his instincts.


    "Lena Long." At this time, Rocky slowly descended from the sky and took a look at Alston and Priest


    Dean. After that, he walked towards the Witch Pce with a straight face.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Priest Dean, we could never let him meet Lena. Otherwise, our ns will fall through the cracks. If His


    Majesty finds out that it was us who framed Rocky, we wouldn''t be able to handle the consequences,"


    Alston whispered as his expression changed from hubris to a sense of loss and depression.


    Priest Dean''s eyes sparkled with cruelty. Of course, he knew he could not let Rocky keep performing


    like this. Suddenly, he took out a Hexagonal Mirror and bit one of his fingers. He used his blood to paint


    aplicated rune on the Hexagonal Mirror. Towards the end, he injected his own spiritual power to


    the paint.


    The Hexagonal Mirror was then surrounded by dazzling lights as it glowed brightly. It vacated in the air


    and flew towards Rocky.


    Rocky immediately turned over and waved his hand as soon as he felt that something was flying


    behind him. A ck sword appeared in the air and flew towards the Hexagonal Mirror at an incredible


    speed. The Hexagonal Mirror collided with the ck sword in the air. At that moment, the Hexagonal


    Mirror suddenly divided into six parts which then surrounded Rocky from six different directions. They


    trapped Rocky in the hexagon!


    "Seal!" Priest Dean shouted from the top of his longs.


    Then, a thunder-like light appeared between the six sides of the Hexagonal Mirror. They connected


    with each other and gathered up as they flew towards Rocky. It finally suppressed Rocky''s power which


    waspletely out of control before.


    The royal spirit maniptors were surprised that they had to see the power of Priest Dean just to put


    Rocky down. Their expressions became even more surprised.


    At that time, Rocky finally came back to his senses. However, he felt that he still could not control his


    own body as an extremely terrible power was trying to attack and invade him.


    "If you want to do it, you have to do it now," Priest Dean turned back and said to Alston.


    Alston seemed to have understood what he meant. The next moment, he began to move towards


    Rocky quickly.


    At the same time, Rocky saw Alston turning up in front of him with his insidious face. He smiled slyly,


    "As long as you are dead, I will get everything that I want and that includes Lena."


    "I will stop you. You will never seed!" Rocky ground his teeth in anger and said to Alston. At the


    same time, he tried to break free from the Hexagonal Mirror.


    "It is already toote, Ha-ha," Alstonughed out loudly. He raised a me of spiritual power in his


    hand. The power of the me had reached the Supernal Stage.


    Of course, Alston would not waste any more time. He controlled his power and attacked Rocky directly.


    The power from himplemented the power which had been suppressing Rocky before. Obviously,


    Alston wanted to use the power to kill Rocky in an instant!


    "Lena, I will see you even if the price is death..." Rocky yelled out angrily. The ck light which


    surrounded his whole body red up once again and so did the evil power.


    The eyes of all the others present there opened wide once again as they were astonished to see this


    incredible scene. It was hard for everyone to understand why Rocky had such a strong obsession


    which really made them feel shocked and amazed. It seemed like Rocky had no ns of giving up.

 Chapter 115 He Is Mine

    Chapter 115 He Is Mine


    ck light burst out of Rocky''s body, beaming to different directions. In an instant, the Witch Pce


    was shrouded. From a distance, it looked like the ck light had swallowed the whole pce. Although


    it was tamped down by the Hexagonal Mirror, the million rays of ck light still beamed down upon


    Alston and Priest Dean.


    At almost the same moment, Alston deflected the ck light with a flurry of punches. His movements


    were so fast and so powerful that it disturbed the entire ce. Each time Alston''s spiritual power


    punches collided with the ck light, it sends out an earsplitting sound that rocked the crowd at the


    square. With each punch, beams of light also pierced through the Witch Pce.


    The royal spirit maniptors were dumbfounded upon seeing the fight. It was nothing like they have


    ever seen. The spiritual power confrontation between Alston and Rocky was so horrifying that it struck


    terror into their hearts. Their heart rate increased, their knees buckled, and they started sweating


    profusely. The royal spirit maniptors exchanged nervous nces, worried of the oue of this


    fight.


    Priest Dean realized with a shock that Rocky, with all his bravery and determination, was using up the


    Dean decided to finish it once and for all. He pulled the trigger first and diverted his spiritual power into


    the Hexagonal Mirror. Priest Dean instantly centered all his energy into the fighting.


    Overpowered by the Hexagonal Mirror, Rocky''s energy and power were depleted. The ck light


    around him began to dissipate. Alston grabbed this chance to strike his palm upon Rocky''s chest,


    swiftly and heavily.


    The moment Alston''s palm made contact with his chest, Rocky felt a stab of pain. With a cry, he spat


    out a mouthful of blood that sttered across the floor and on Alston''s face. With Rocky''s blood on his


    malevolent face, Alston looked even more vicious and horrifying.


    "Go to hell!" Murderous-looking Alston shouted out.


    "I would never die alone!" Rocky retorted. Rocky began to smile so wide that his teeth and gums were


    visible. For a split second, Alston was taken aback. With this nasty and cold grin on his face, Rocky


    suddenly tugged at Alston''s sleeve and began to spew out the evil forces inside his body upon Alston.


    Once the evil forces hadpletely filled up Alston, that was the end of their lives.


    "How dare you," Alston choked. He felt like the evil forces were consuming his insides, upying every


    single part of his body. He could barely breathe from the contact. In just a few moments, the evil forces


    wouldpletely envelope him. Alston realized with a shock that Rocky intended to fight him to the


    death. In the heat of the moment he put a second palm on Rocky''s chest and stroke forcibly.


    Rocky''s body vibrated so hard from the impact. His whole body was worn out. He spat out a mouthful


    of blood again but his hand still tugged at Alston''s sleeve. Suddenly, the ck light around him


    exploded and began to envelope both Rocky and Alstonpletely.


    Panic-stricken Alston was terrified out of his wits. The turn of events petrified him. His face was


    contorted, and his heart was filled with a mixture of shock, anger, and horror. He can feel his whole


    body shaking from all the emotions he was feeling. He had never experienced failure or injury since


    childhood. As a crown prince, he had been living a careless life, waited on, hand and foot, by servants


    who would do anything for him. He was always a victor, just because he wished to be. Moreover, he


    innately possessed high levels of self-confidence. It was in his blood and upbringing.


    But at that moment, Alston suddenly felt an unfamiliar feeling. It was a feeling of desperation and


    helplessness. The feeling was so foreign that he almost could not recognize it. However, he could feel


    that Rocky was bingrger andrger as every minute passes, as if under a mysterious spell.


    Once again, desperation kicked in.


    "I''m going to kill you," Alston howled like a wounded animal. With a shed spiritual light, he once


    again stroke his palm on Rocky''s forehead. He focused all his energy to deflect Rocky''s power.


    In that critical situation, an extremely violent spiritual power from a distance suddenly emerged and hit


    the Hexagonal Mirror, shattering it into millions of pieces. The sound of shattered pieces making


    contact with concrete rang throughout the ce.


    The exact moment the Hexagonal Mirror shattered, Priest Dean howled with pain and he spat out a


    mouthful of blood. It seemed that Priest Dean suffered serious injuries.


    That extremely violent spiritual power from the unidentified source also hit Alston and flung him into the


    air. By the time Alstonnded on the ground, he was seen lying on a pool of gore.


    Rocky felt that he was being overpowered by the rising evil forces. Maybe in the next few minutes, he


    would lose consciousness.


    However, instead of a silence that usually followed a ckout, he heard a voice so soft and sweet.


    "What the hell is wrong with you, boy?" the voice said. It was undeniably from a woman.


    Rocky looked up and tried to blink the blurriness out of his eyes. Up there he saw a petite figure fall


    from the sky. The petite figure waved her two soft and smooth palms wildly, and suddenly, ten beams of


    lighting from her ten tender fingers burst forth into Rocky''s body.


    "Dragon-like beams of light seal up the demons!" her voice echoed in the distance.


    Afterwards, ten beams of light entered Rocky''s body which instantly formed a dragon-like shape. Just


    like ten huge pirs, the light dragon suppressed ten parts of Rocky''s body tightly. A few secondster,


    the evil forces inside Rocky''s body was subdued and ground down by the light dragonpletely. At


    "General Gorgeous," Rocky cried out. His spirits rose when he saw the petite figure clearly.


    The woman was all-too-familiar. She was none other than Marcia.


    A few days ago, Marcia left the Imperial City on public duty, and did not return till today. The guards of


    the general mansion told her that a young man with a Frozen Wind Dagger hade to her. Marcia


    immediately knew who the young man was. While performing her public functions, she rushed back to


    the Pce City.


    Marcia had meant to report to the emperor before she went to look for Rocky. However, on her way to


    the Pce City, she sensed that there was an odd atmosphere in the direction of the Witch Pce.


    Marcia sensed something bad was happening and she couldn''t help the nagging feeling she needs to


    be there. Marcia immediately turned round and rushed towards the Witch Pce.


    When Marcia arrived at the scene, she saw that the Rocky was being shrouded by evil forces and


    Alston was going to kill Rocky with the help of Priest Dean. She only had a few seconds to react and at


    that pressing moment, she struck her blow without a trace of hesitation.


    With the appearance of Marcia, the spirit maniptors who crowded around Rocky and Alston were


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    shocked and rmed. They all wondered why Marcia was willing to save Rocky. What happened next


    further stunned them. Marcia suddenly raised her right hand and pped Rocky across the face.


    The p was so loud and powerful that it sent Rocky falling. He couldn''t stand up from the pain and


    shock and so he knelt down on one knee before her.


    Rocky looked into Marcia''s eyes with confusion evident on his face. He saw Marcia''s eyes sh with


    anger. Still, he had no idea why Marcia had pped his face so hard. He thought she was there to save


    him but he couldn''t understand why she would p him afterwards.


    "You have let me down by doing something like that," said Marcia coldly.


    Marcia''s words were embedded withyers of hidden meaning and Rocky couldn''t decipher it. Rocky


    only understood the feelings she projected on her eyes which zed resentfully.


    After a while, Alston came back to life and got up on his feet. He was totally mystified by Marcia''s


    sudden appearance. He stared at her with bewilderment.


    Priest Dean, who was standing beside Alston, went purple with rage. The veins on his neck were so


    stressed that it looks like it would burst. His face was contorted, his eyebrows furrowed, and he stared


    at Marcia with a mixture of shock, anger, and horror.


    "General Marcia, Basil hasmitted a top-magnitude crime of breaking and entering the Witch


    Pce. He even killed two royal spirit maniptors." Alston walked towards Marcia and Rocky. "Please


    get out of the way! I must bring him to justice!" Alston bellowed at Marcia while thinking that he was the


    crown prince and had the right to issue orders to Marcia. It was time to assert his position in the Witch


    Pce. He had rights within those grounds.


    "Rocky is mine. Even if he hasmitted a top-magnitude crime, you are in no position to catch him."


    Marcia reprimanded and showed them the whites of her eyes!


    Alston and Priest Dean were stunned into silence at this announcement. They felt a mixture of shock,


    horror, and disbelief. Of course, the royal spirit maniptors who crowded around were also stunned


    into silence. They looked at each other in dismay and exchanged doubtful nces. ''Could it be that


    Rocky had a brief fling with Marcia¡ªone of the Three Great Generals in the Holy Dragon Empire?'' The


    royal spirit maniptors thought. ''What was the deal between them?''

 Chapter 116 The End Of The Deadly Fight

    Chapter 116 The End Of The Deadly Fight


    Rocky was undoubtedly surprised to hear Marcia say such words in front of a big crowd to protect him,


    but he also knew that Alston and Priest Dean wouldn''t let him go easily just because of her ambiguous


    words. They had been trying so hard to set him up and kill him since he was one of Alston''s


    shown up at the very critical moment, and they had no ns of backing out now.


    "Then don''t me us for being ruthless," Alston snarled. Although Marcia''s words were too ambiguous,


    which made people wonder about her special rtionship with Rocky, Alston didn''t care at all. He had


    no intention of letting Rocky go. The evil power which Rocky had just exploded had disappeared


    already, which meant that he was very weak now. It was a good chance to kill him and the evil power


    was the perfect excuse to do so. Anyone using such evil power was regarded as a dark demon in the


    Holy Dragon Empire. Such people could be ughtered mercilessly. Anyone who killed such a monster


    would not be convicted or punished. Immediately, Alston winked at Priest Dean, his conspirator. He


    knew that both of them were thinking the same thing.


    Alston thought that even though Marcia was mighty, she was still alone right now. He was not alone; he


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    had Priest Dean, whose strength was also close to the Divine Stage and would be strong enough to


    hold Marcia for a moment, so that he could take that opportunity to kill Rocky, who was as weak as a


    Priest Dean understood Alston''s thoughts well. Since they had set Rocky up using such a deadly trick,


    they had to kill him. If they failed to finish him off now, he would figure out their trick in the future and


    would take revenge on them. Thus, only Rocky''s death would make Priest Dean feel at ease.


    Without wasting any more time, Alston and Priest Dean dashed towards Marcia and Rocky


    simultaneously. The onlookers, the royal spirit maniptors, saw that Alston and Priest Dean were


    about to sh against Marcia. They stood there stupefied.


    They didn''t understand why these people were fighting for someone like Rocky. After all, the three of


    them were among the top figures in the Holy Dragon Empire, especially Marcia, who was well-known


    for her aloofness towards men.


    "It looks like they are not going to let me leave here alive today," Rocky sneered coldly.


    Marcia heard Rocky''s remark, and narrowed her beautiful eyes coldly. It was strange that Alston and


    Priest Dean wanted to kill Rocky so desperately. But she couldn''t let Rocky die. The Holy Dragon Bead


    inside his body was the key to revealing the secret of the silver tattoo on her back. Up until now, she


    had done so much to protect him and improve his strength. If he was killed by those two today, what


    she had done all this while would have been for nothing. Obviously, Alston and Priest Dean didn''t know


    her secret. If they had known, they would have thought twice before trying to set Rocky up. Now, they


    had managed topletely anger Marcia.


    Some keen onlookers immediately noticed that Marcia was staring at the two of them angrily, and all of


    a sudden, her delicate body turned extremely bright, like the zing sun. Along with that, her strong


    spiritual power burst forth. Consequently, the square in front of the Witch Pce trembled; dust flew in


    all directions in the square; the wind howled violently, like a sharp knife piercing through her enemies''


    body. Marcia had activated her formidable power at the Divine Stage. It was just so earth-shattering.


    With the sudden increase in her spiritual power, Marcia was the domineering, mighty queen who ruled


    the space around her. Alston and Priest Dean, who had tried to get closer to Marcia, felt the shocking


    spiritual pressure rushing towards them. They couldn''t move an inch further. Alston was weaker


    began to vomit blood. His body''s vital energy and blood were out of control. As he ryed on his high


    cultivation base, Priest Dean could still resist the pressing spiritual pressure for a while. But, if Marcia


    didn''t stop her attack soon, his fate would be sealed.


    In other words, if Marcia continued to release her spiritual power, both Alston and Priest Dean would be


    killed in seconds.


    The royal spirit maniptors retreated as far away from the scene as they could. None of them wanted


    to be affected by the spiritual power because Marcia''s strength was immensely overwhelming.


    Even though Rocky had seen Marcia activate her power at the Divine Stage before, he was once again


    shocked. He looked at Alston and Priest Dean and thought that they were only reaping what they had


    sown. He couldn''t wait for Marcia to kill them both.


    "General Marcia, please show some mercy." Just as Alston and Priest Dean were on theirst gasp, a


    loud voice rang out abruptly. For the two who were struggling desperately for their lives, it felt like they


    had never heard a voice more beautiful before, like the sound of an angel who hade to save them.


    When Marcia heard the voice, she steered her attention to the source and saw the emperor of the Holy


    Dragon Empire, followed by a few powerful royal spirit maniptors. After hesitating for a few seconds,


    she finally stopped releasing her spiritual power.


    Alston and Priest Dean fell to the ground, panting heavily and desperately, and their faces were as pale


    as white marble. They didn''t dare to look directly at Marcia. They knew very well that if the emperor


    hadn''t appeared in the nick of time, they might really have been killed by her.


    The emperor trotted towards Marcia. He did not know why Marcia suddenly wanted to kill Alston and


    Priest Dean, but he knew Marcia''s personality well. Unless it was absolutely necessary, she would


    never kill anyone randomly. But judging from what he had seen, it was obvious that Marcia was


    determined to kill them.


    "What on earth happened here? Why would you pick a fight with General Marcia?" As soon as the


    emperor reached the three of them, he questioned Alston and Priest Dean.


    "Father, please allow me to exin. It was Basil¡ªhe ignored the guards and tried to break into the


    Witch Pce. He also killed two royal spirit maniptors and many other royal guards. Priest Dean


    and I only wanted to stop Basil from making another mistake, but then General Marcia suddenly


    showed up andunched her attacks against us," Alstonined first, and his eyes grew sharp.


    "General Marcia, is this true?" the emperor asked and turned his attention to Marcia.


    "Your Majesty, Iunched attacks only because I saw these people trying to kill a man who is weak and


    has no power to fight back," Marcia replied proudly and threw a cold nce at Alston and Priest Dean.


    The emperor nced at Alston and Priest Dean, and then at Rocky, who looked like a mess and was


    seriously injured. His entire right hand was almost ruined, and his whole body was ck and blue. The


    emperor''s heart sank and his eyes grew deep. After taking another look around the messy square and


    the bodies on the ground, he was shocked by the scene.


    It was hard for him to believe that Rocky, whose spiritual power was only at the Earthly Stage, could kill


    Alston''s personal guards whose spiritual power was at the Heavenly Stage and so many other royal


    guards.


    "Your Majesty, I want to see Lena..." Rocky insisted stubbornly. He wanted to see Lena so badly


    because he believed that only she would trust him and prove that he hadn''t meant to hurt her.


    "Didn''t you hear what Lena''s personal maid just said? Lena doesn''t want to see you anymore. Why are


    you deceiving yourself? If she wanted to see you, she would havee out already," Alston yelled at


    Rocky. However, Alston was the only one who knew why Lena hadn''te out from the Witch Pce.


    It was not because she didn''t want to, but because Lena had fallen into a deep sleep due to the


    soporific effect of the medicine she had taken. Alston had to stop Rocky from meeting Lena. If they


    met, they would find out that there was something wrong about the whole shocking thing that had


    happened between them.


    "No! I don''t believe that!" Rocky said agitatedly through gritted teeth, ring at Alston angrily.


    "You degraded yourself to this extent for a woman?!" Marcia snarled. She was furious when she found


    out that Rocky had created the tremendous uproar in front of the Witch Pce only to see Lena. The


    next moment, she pulled up Rocky, who was lying on the ground due to his serious injuries, and


    pped him hard across the face.


    "Wake up!" she bellowed. Her cold and arrogant eyes flickered with slight irritation.


    Marcia''s behavior stunned the people around her. It was pretty obvious to them that Marcia cared


    about Rocky, and that was why she had tried to kill those two. But they were most curious to know the


    real rtionship between Marcia and Rocky.


    After receiving the sudden p across his face, Rocky sobered up a little. Deep down in his heart, he


    knew that Alston was right¡ªif Lena had really wanted to see him, she would have alreadye out. It


    was impossible for her not to know that he hade to find her after he had made so much noise


    outside. He guessed that the only exnation was that Lena really thought he had hurt her and didn''t


    want to see him anymore. With such thoughts in mind, he suddenly felt disappointed and disheartened.


    He had done so much to try to see her, to dissolve her misunderstandings about him. But all his efforts


    were in vain.


    The onlookers were still looking at him in astonishment because Rocky had even managed to injure


    Alston moments ago. He had been defeated only when Alston and Priest Dean had joined hands. The


    evil power which Rocky had suddenly exploded was so terrible; they began to wonder how he had such


    evil power.


    "Those who are unrted to this matter, get out of here right now," the emperor ordered sternly and


    urgently. He didn''t want the incident to be spread far and wide. If that happened, it would create more


    unexpected problems.


    All the onlookers dispersed as quickly as possible. Before leaving, they couldn''t help but wonder why


    Rocky wanted to break into the Witch Pce alone.

 Chapter 117 The Banishment

    Chapter 117 The Banishment


    Very soon there was only Rocky, the emperor, Marcia, Alston and Priest Dean left on the Witch Pce.


    "Basil, you have shown no remorse up to this point. On top of all that, you barged into the Witch


    Pce, wreaking havoc. I am very disappointed at you." The emperor said coldly as an effort to contain


    his anger while staring at Rocky. His face twitched and contorted, attempting to contain the rage at


    what he had just heard.


    "I..." Just as Rocky was about to exin himself, he heard Marcia ask the emperor, her voice brimming


    with confusion. "Your Majesty, what did he do this time?"


    The emperor''s face darkened as he knew that he could not keep it a secret much longer with Marcia


    asking. Of course, it wouldn''t be ideal for him to keep it from his own general. After all, nothing stayed


    hidden forever, so it was better for it toe from himself instead of others. Openness and


    transparency was the only way to go. However, the emperor was still extremely angry about what had


    happenedst night, and so only told her a brief summary. His brows were knit together, clearly


    embarrassed and infuriated.


    Marcia froze for a second hearing the emperor''s word. She had never thought that Rocky would have


    done such a thing. Yet judging from Rocky''s desperate attempt to save Lena, Marcia thought it was not


    that simple. The way she saw it, Rocky was a cynical man. But he was a cynical man with backbone,


    and he would never kick a man when he was down.


    "General Marcia, you should have known by now that he is just a viinous, despicable man. He''s


    utterly worthless, with no sense of honor." Alston cut in with much hatred and frustration in his voice.


    He would have killed Rocky if it had not been for Marcia''s interference!


    "If that is the case, he deserves a more severe punishment. How about abolishing his status as a


    prince again and send him away to the frontier. If he makes out of there, it will be for his own luck. And


    if he dies, well, then it will be that. That way, we can avoid an internal conflict in the royal family while


    showing the world your kindness and generosity," Marcia said, raising an eyebrow and looking at


    Alston, who was still fuming.


    Rocky was surprised as he had assumed and expected that she would be on his side. He never


    thought that Marcia would propose his abolishment from the royal family and his further banishment to


    the frontier. He stared at her with much resentment emanating from his gaze.


    What Rocky failed to understand was that what Marcia did was actually trying to save him. If it came to


    a trial by the royal family, it could end cruelly for him with a death sentence.


    Alston and Priest Dean exchanged a look as they sensed that Marcia seemed to be protecting Rocky.


    Their eyes met, a silent agreement passing between them. Priest Dean said to the Emperor, "Your


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Majesty, I think the punishment on Prince Basil should be considered thoroughly. It cannot be treated


    lightly like a child''s y. I rmend to have him on royal trial. This is the way to show people that


    royals are fair and will not cover the crimes done by one of their own."


    "That''s right, father. You cannot let him get away with it that easily. It would not be fair to Lena." Alston


    deliberately mentioned Lena in hopes of jogging up the image of Lena in a weak and helpless state.


    Perhaps, this would cause the emperor to be angry with Rocky again and put him for a trial.


    Alston knew clearly that he had to take this chance and get rid of Rocky once and for all. Otherwise, his


    status as heir to the throne would be in jeopardy.


    "If we put Basil on a standing trial, we will not be able to preserve the good name of the Witch.


    Everyone in the country will know. This is an infamy for our Holy Dragon Empire. If the word of this gets


    out, it will also hurt Lena for a second time. How would she get along? So whatever happens, I need


    everyone to keep this a secret, full discretion." The empire looked determined and beyond negotiation.


    This was the only way to protect the grace of the Holy Dragon Empire while also preserving what was


    left of Lena''s dignity.


    "However Basil made such a grave mistake, which is beyond forgiveness. He must pay for it. General


    Marcia''s proposal sounds good. I should add this abolishment must be irrevocable as I feel this should


    be the properpensation to Lena to some degree. After the banishment, he may not return to the


    Imperial City without my permission. If he does, I will have him killed." The emperor made a decision


    after a moment of contemtion.


    "Your Majesty!" Alston and Priest Dean both looked a little disappointed as this decision by the emperor


    gave Rocky a way out.


    "My decision is made. I will announce to the entire country that Prince Basil is terribly sick during the


    practice of martial arts and he needs rest. His matrimony with Ximen n is to be postponed


    indefinitely." The reason for the emperor''s decision was Rocky''s identity. He was not just a prince


    anymore but also a key role that had been in ce to curb the Ximen n. If the word about Rocky got


    out, Ximen n would use it as an excuse to reject the marriage proposal. No matter what reason they


    might use, if it came to that, all the arrangements the emperor had been nning for so long would


    have been in vain.


    Rocky smiled coldly as he heard the emperor''s decision, and realized that the reason his so-called


    father kept him alive was to extract whatever remaining value that he had.


    Both Alston and Priest Dean also grew solemn as they could tell that the emperor had made up his


    mind. On the bright side, Rocky was banished from the royal family for good with no possibility of


    return, which fit quite nicely with Alston''s original n. There had been twists and turns, and yet things


    had gone his way after all. With such a strong contender like Rocky gone, Alston almost had the


    position of the emperor locked down.


    "How about sending him to the troops at the Gehenna Border? That ce is like hell, which is perfect


    for him to rethink his own actions!" Marcia suggested to the emperor.


    "How could you!" Rocky''s face twisted with anger. It looked that Marcia had been against him ever


    since she saved him as if she meant to torture him. His days in the future might be very tough for him.


    Alston and Priest Dean again exchanged a meaningful look. Deep down they were very happy with this


    arrangement. General Marcia who had tried to protect Rocky just announced his death sentence.


    It was well known that Gehenna Border was the ce tantamount to hell in the Wild Spirit Land as war


    had been raging for many years now. Thousands of spirit maniptors were sent there every year and


    few came home intact. It was well known to be the point of no return for most spirit maniptors.


    Even the emperor was shocked by Marcia''s proposal. He hesitated for a moment before he finally


    approved it. "Fine. I will send Basil to the Gehenna Border as General Marcia''s proposal."


    Alston smiled to himself. With the emperor''s consent, this bastard was as good as dead once he was


    sent to the Gehenna Border.


    "On the other hand, I have sealed the power of the Holy Dragon Bead inside of his body. Unless he


    makes it to the Heavenly Stage, he can no longer use it." Marcia told them another piece of shocking


    news.


    The emperor was stunned at this new piece of information. He had never thought that Marcia would be


    this cruel to Rocky. Now both Alston and Priest Dean began to think that Marcia wanted Rocky dead as


    much as they did.


    Rocky shouted at Marcia with hatred in his voice. "What have I ever done to you?"


    "Do you hate me? Then hate me as hard as you can before you die. Remember, without the power of


    the Holy Dragon Bead, you are as good as dead being at the Gehenna Border." Marcia shot him a cold


    smile before she turned into a shadow and disappeared.


    "Priest Dean, get your men ready and escort Basil out of the Pce City to the Gehenna Border. The


    rest is up to him from there." The emperor looked at Rocky with disappointment in his eyes before he


    left. The best he could do was not sentencing him to death right this instant.


    "He is all yours now." Alston looked at Rocky with pure hatred burning in his eyes and then left for the


    Witch Pce.


    Soon after that, a couple of royal spirit maniptors rallied before Priest Dean. These men had been


    his close associates.


    "Get him to the military camp at the Gehenna Border as soon as possible, Make sure of it," Priest Dean


    instructed.


    "Let me take my spiritual beast with me!" Rocky demanded at Priest Dean, his voice shaking with fury.


    Priest Dean hesitated, before nodding slightly. His royal spirit maniptors nodded inpliance. They


    lifted Rocky, who was stillpletely bound and immobilized, with a stretcher. Uriah was ced beside


    him.


    Rocky turned to look at the Witch Pce, which was growing smaller and smaller in the distance. He


    wondered if Lena indeed did not want to see him anymore. ''Do you really hate me this much?'' he


    thought morosely, tears welling up in his eyes.

 Chapter 118 Leave Forever

    Chapter 118 Leave Forever


    "I promise I''ll take everything back and kill those vile creatures one day!" Rocky cried into the air. His


    voice echoed in the midair of the square of the Witch Pce.


    At the point, Lena suddenly woke up from her trance and called out, "Basil!"


    "Your Royal Highness, His Royal Highness hasn''te," Randi said. She had been by Lena''s side all


    the time.


    "No, I just dreamed of him. He said good-bye to me. It seemed like he was going to a distant ce and


    would no longere back. I must go to see him now!" Lena said with an agitated face, quickly


    dragging herself out of the bed.


    "Lena, do you still refuse to realize his error? Basil has admitted what he did." At the moment, a deep


    voice came from outside the room. Alston appeared in the doorway.


    "What do you mean?" Lena, still groggy, was quite perplexed.


    "Basil has admitted that he raped you when you were unconscious. He has acknowledged his guilt to


    His Majesty, so he has been deprived of his status as a prince. I must inform you that His Majesty has


    sentenced him to be exiled to the border. He will never return to the Holy Dragon Empire," Alston


    stated seriously. Of course, he was lying through his teeth. He wanted to make Lena hate Rocky with a


    passion, and cease to have any more illusions about him.


    "He admitted it? Really?" Lena sighed, copsing on the ground.


    "Forget about him. He is a mean bastard with no sense of shame," Alston shouted indignantly since he


    was aware that Lena''s heart had a soft spot for his brother. He gritted his teeth, jealous of that coveted


    spot in Lena''s heart.


    "I''m tired. You can leave now. I don''t want to see you," Lena said to Alston. Biting her tender lips until


    they were white, she slightly trembled. ncing woodenly at Alston, she felt her heart had been broken


    into pieces. She didn''t want to see anyone anymore.


    Seeing the mournful look on Lena''s face, Alston knew he had hit his mark, so he turned away,


    concealing an evil smile. Once he came into possession of the throne, he would make Lena his


    woman.


    "Randi, pack some things for me. I want to leave," Lena told Randi suddenly.


    "Your Royal Highness, where are you going?" Randi asked in astonishment.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "The Dragon Holy Land. I want to do meditation there alone. I''ll leave right away," Lena said, her face


    grim and wooden.


    Seeing the change in Lena''s demeanor, Randi was extremely worried about her. It may make a


    difference if she told her the truth. However, she believed that only by hiding the truth from Lena could


    she protect her.


    "Your Royal Highness, I''ll do as you wish." Randi nodded and turned away.


    Lena had no idea that if she left now, she wouldpletely lose the opportunity to know the truth. It


    was likely that she would never know that Rocky had created a tremendous uproar before the Witch


    Pce in a desperate attempt to see her. He had channeled everyst drop of his strength and almost


    met his death.


    However, at the same time, Rocky, nearly totally immobile, and Uriah, badly injured, were brutally


    thrown to a stinking carriage. After Rocky endured the strong evil power raging in his body, although he


    appeared to be intact from the outside, his internal organs had been scarred and battered. Curing this


    would be a great challenge. An ordinary person would have sumbed to death in this situation.


    However, thanks to the magical saliva that helped regenerate his wounded cells, Rocky''s physical


    quality was much stronger.


    In this way, he could afford to drag out an ignoble existence under the rampage of the evil power till


    Marcia arrived to seal it. If Marcia had arrived a little bitter, he would have either been killed by Alston


    or devoured by the evil power. Atst, he could do nothing but suffer the consequences of his own


    action.


    Escorted by several royal spirit maniptors, Rocky left the Pce City in secret, traveling towards the


    faraway Gehenna Border.


    The moment the carriage departed from the Imperial City, a horse ran from the jungle aside. It was


    Marcia that rode on the horse. She looked at the galloping carriage and muttered to herself as her pink


    lips parted slowly, "Though the Holy Dragon Bead is a holy treasure. It simultaneously contains


    righteous power and evil power like a double-edged sword. The ouepletely depends on the


    choice of the man that has fused with it. Only several elders of the Dragon Master n and I know this


    secret. Otherwise, the consequences will be disastrous if someone who has dark designs is informed


    of it. Therefore, when the Holy Dragon Bead was sent to the Holy Dragon Empire, the elders of the


    Dragon Master n prophesied it to be a holy treasure. They did so to hide the secret from the public.


    However, most importantly, in the Holy Dragon Bead, the evil power is much more domineering and


    appalling than the righteous power. To be specific, the evil power is extremely dreadful and


    overwhelming."


    Even the stoic Marcia shuddered as she mentioned the evil power, so its force must really be a terror


    beyond people''s imagination.


    Then she continued, "Boy, the dreadful evil power has woken up in your body. If I hadn''t made it in


    time, you would have be a dead-alive person in cold blood or killed by the affliction of the evil


    power. To be frank, I never expected that it would be so mighty. Even at the moment of its awakening,


    Alston and Priest Dean had to go all out to deal with you. As you have seen, the evil power was so


    horrible that I had no choice but to use dragon seal to lock it together with the righteous power in the


    Holy Dragon Bead. I did it to save your life.


    However, since you decided to wake up the evil power in your body, you are on a road of no return. You


    will grow eviler and eviler, but that''s the only way you can survive and grow stronger. Otherwise, when


    the evil power stirs once more, I''m afraid I can''t do anything to save you. Thus you must be


    stronger as soon as possible so that you can handle the awakened evil power yourself.


    The cruel ughter at the Gehenna Border will make you colder and even eviler. It is the best ce for


    you to go now. I''ve set ten dragon seals in your body. Once you reach the Heavenly Stage without the


    support of the power of the Holy Dragon Bead, the dragon seals will be removed one after another.


    When thest one is done, you will feel the awakened evil power again. At that time, you will turn into a


    first-ss overmatch with great power. After that, you can still grow stronger. Then you can do anything


    you want. You will understand it someday. So I don''t mind you hating me now." With this, a subtle light


    shed in Marcia''s eyes. Then she left on her horse.


    Because of his serious injury, Rockyy in the carriage all day, suffering its reeking, foul stench. The


    royal spirit maniptors didn''t treat him as a man and offered him only a bowl of water and spoiled


    steamed buns for the whole day. They also insulted him gleefully, d at the opportunity to retaliate


    against a member of the royal family.


    Almost disabled, instead of revolting against them, Rocky could only endure the humiliation.


    Fortunately, Uriah released five drops of magical saliva each day, so with their magic power, Rocky''s


    bodily health was gradually restored. As for Uriah, which had been severely hurt by the double-headed


    owl, it also recovered its energy with its strong self-healing ability.


    Along the entire way to the frontier, Rocky recalled the details of the battle before the Witch Pce. As


    he remembered the feeling of the power of the Holy Dragon Bead raged in his body, he experienced a


    carry-over of fear at the steady flow of the evil power. He didn''t know the power still hid dormant in his


    body, but he had guessed that it came from the Holy Dragon Bead.


    The evil power was so formidable that even Alston couldn''t rival him. While Rocky was so weak before


    the power, it recklessly invaded and upied him. At that time, Rocky was on the edge of losing


    himself, the feeling of which he would never forget.


    In fact, though he hated Marcia, he appreciated her as well. It was all thanks to her that he was alive.


    After all, she had dragged him from the dark abyss and stopped Alston and Priest Dean from killing him


    once and for all.


    However, despite that, Marcia was the mastermind that led him to such a miserable situation. Thus,


    Rocky still couldn''t help but resent her.

 Chapter 119 A New Life

    Chapter 119 A New Life


    Just before arriving at the Gehenna Border, Rocky and Uriah had almost fully recovered. Although the


    power of the Holy Dragon Bead had long been sealed by Marcia, Rocky was pleasantly surprised to


    find that the spiritual power at the first grade of the Earthly Stage that originally belonged to him was


    still at his disposal at the moment. He sighed in relief. At least he still had this.


    However, since the power of the Holy Dragon Bead had been sealed, and the special devouring power


    that existed before was nowpletely useless, Rocky was no different from an ordinary spirit


    maniptor at the first grade of the Earthly Stage.


    And when those royal spirit maniptors saw that Rocky and Uriah had just recovered from their


    injuries and their strength had even returned to normal, they were all startled. Their surprise came from


    the fact that just a few days ago, when they had thrown Rocky and Uriah to the carriage, Rocky


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    seemed to be as weak as a cripple and even unable to move. His beast, meanwhile, seemed to have


    only half a breath left and looked as if it could die at any second.


    Despite the fact that only a few days had passed since they were injured, Rocky and Uriah turned out


    to be safe and sound, as if nothing had even happened to them. It was quite surprising that they


    had such an amazing recovery ability, which really made the royal spirit maniptors present scratch


    their heads in confusion.


    The Gehenna Border was the only area in the Wild Spirit Land that did not have any ownership or


    jurisdiction. However, since it was located in the center of the Wild Spirit Land, it tended to be a


    distribution center for spirit maniptors who could no longer lead a decent life. Most of them were


    extremely evil criminals, with strengths ranging from very strong to very weak. However, it was beyond


    doubt that they almost all belonged to gangsters or bandits who burned houses, killed innocent people,


    raped women, andmitted all kinds of offenses against thews and their fellow humans. And as a


    zone between several countries, it had also be a region where wars frequently urred.


    Therefore, these spirit maniptors often became hired mercenaries of various countries and served


    the one that offered higher prices.


    At the same time, there were many wild spirit-manipted beasts in the Gehenna Border, and they


    were mainly war beasts. Of course, there were also extremely rare spiritual beasts among them. Due to


    different living areas, those wild spirit-manipted beasts were not as strong as those found in the


    mysterious and miraculous ce, which was only essible to the spirit maniptors above the


    Heavenly Stage. However, because many scuffles took ce in this area, even the weakest war beasts


    disyed strength that was equivalent to a spirit maniptor at the fifth-grade of the Mortal Stage.


    Meanwhile, the stronger ones even showed strength above the level of the Earthly Stage! Of course,


    there were also spiritual beasts that had an amazing growth power.


    All these different factors had rendered the Gehenna Border an even more dangerous and perilous


    ce.


    It was said that if you wanted to survive in the Gehenna Border, you had to remain extremely alert at all


    times to keep vignt against any danger that coulde your way. What''s worse, you had to be


    a cruel person devoid of anypassion towards others. Everyone living here met a struggle of life


    and death, and "thew of the jungle" was the governing policy in this forsaken ce. As soon as spirit


    maniptors entered the Gehenna Border, they became very cautious, despite the fact that they had


    once been very arrogant. Along the way, they were very careful to avoid being attacked by evil spirit


    maniptors or wild spirit-manipted beasts. Atst, the carriage carrying Rocky and Uriah had


    finally reached its destination without incident. They had arrived at a small military camp stationed in


    the northeast side of the Gehenna Border.


    One of the royal spirit maniptors showed his identification to the camp''s guard, and after briefly


    talking with the guard, he walked back and motioned for Rocky and Uriah to get off the carriage at


    once. After that, the royal spirit maniptors hastily hurried off with the empty carriage.


    Rocky stood in front of the military camp, patting Uriah''s head as he looked around. He could see that


    the military camp was located in a t and deste area, surrounded by vast and endlessnd. From


    time to time, there were strong winds that blew in forceful gusts here, and the yellow sand would swirl


    into the sky and make it dark. This ce was extremely deste.


    Not far ahead, Rocky could faintly see the mes of wars, as well as the defective weapons and worn


    armor scattering on the ground. It seemed that not long before their arrival, there had just been a fierce


    battle.


    Just then, a middle-aged man came out of the military camp. He was dressed in a gray-blue military


    robe. His eyes looked smart and brimmed with radiating vigor. He had purposely grown a beard on his


    chin, so as to make himself look very dignified.


    "You. Come with me now." He motioned for Rocky to follow him, after giving them a thorough once-


    over.


    Soon afterwards, Rocky and Uriah followed the middle-aged man all the way into the military camp. To


    their surprise, they discovered that the whole military camp was not as small as they thought. Its edges


    could hardly be seen. Shortly after entering, Rocky saw arge battlefield on which thousands of


    soldiers were lining up in several special formations at the moment. They were having training on the


    battlefield now, making howls from time to time, which made the army have even stronger momentum.


    For a while, the powerful formations kicked up dust all over the sky.


    After passing through the battlefield and turning a corner, Rocky saw many spirit maniptors


    practicing on a training ground. Their strength was almost between the Mortal Stage and the Earthly


    Stage. Among them, the best spirit maniptors were only at the first grade of the Earthly Stage, but


    their number was also extremely few. Disappointingly, the others were only at the Mortal Stage. The


    spirit-manipted beasts beside them were just as weak, for they were basically at the one-star level.


    Even the number of two-star spirit-manipted beasts was few. Of course, there were no spirit-


    manipted beastsparable to his Uriah in this ce.


    "Do all the spirit maniptors in this battlefield only have that low level of strength?" Rocky asked the


    middle-aged man beside him, feeling quite surprised.


    The middle-aged man immediately looked at him with a stunned expression. ''Where the hell has this


    guye from? His strength is obviously very weak, so how can he even dare to look down upon the


    spirit maniptors here with such an arrogant attitude?''


    Of course, his doubt was quite reasonable. Firstly, because of the Holy Dragon Bead, Rocky''s aura


    was very strange, and his appearance gave off the illusion that his strength was extremely weak,


    making it impossible for others to guess his real strength. Secondly, after the power of the Holy Dragon


    Bead was forcibly sealed by Marcia, Rocky''s breath became even weaker. Therefore, when judging


    from his appearance, it seemed that he was only at the second or third grade of the Mortal Stage.


    Besides, the middle-aged man was not a beast evaluator, so he had no way of knowing that Uriah had


    the strength at the second grade of the three-star level. His appraisal of Rocky as a very weak spirit


    maniptor was only to be expected.


    Rocky had been used to seeing the royal spirit maniptors with extraordinary strength above the


    Heavenly Stage in the Pce City. He had no idea that the Mortal Stage level in such a battlefield on


    the border was the typical strength. After all, ordinary spirit maniptors and royal spirit maniptors


    were totally different.


    Royal spirit maniptors could acquire a certain strength bases by integrating the Dragon Spirit Bead,


    while ordinary spirit maniptors could acquire a certain strength only by integrating the spiritual power


    through continuous efforts of their own. In other words, the cultivation of ordinary spiritual maniptors


    from the Mortal Stage to the Earthly Stage was as difficult as that of royal spiritual maniptors from


    the Earthly Stage to the Heavenly Stage. It could be seen how difficult it was for ordinary spirit


    maniptors to practice.


    This was why royal spirit maniptors were regarded as the elite strength of the Holy Dragon Empire,


    because their potential and growth power were beyond that of ordinary spirit maniptors. The fact


    that only twenty to thirty royal spirit maniptors emerged every year made them an extremely rare


    group.


    Therefore, in this small military camp, a spirit maniptor at the Earthly Stage was already considered


    powerful. If a spirit maniptor was at the preliminary level of the Heavenly Stage, he could have a


    strength equal to that of amander of a small military camp. Meanwhile, stronger spirit maniptors


    could only be seen inrger military camps.


    The spirit maniptors that Rocky saw in front of him were all considered as part of an elite troop of


    spirit maniptors in this small military camp.


    Of course, in the cruel battlefield, sometimes strength was not even the most important thing. Even if


    you were a spirit maniptor at the Earthly Stage, it was quite easy to lose your life if you were


    careless in the unpredictable fighting ground. Therefore, in order to survive in harsh environment, one


    needed not only strong perseverance and faith, but also luck and sharpness.


    After bypassing the training ground, Rocky saw rows of shabby houses, which contained the very basic


    function of keeping out the wind and rain for the inhabitants. At the end of a row of houses, the middle-


    aged man stopped, pointing to a most shabby-looking house. Expressionless, he told Rocky, "This is


    where you will live from now on. My name is Cliff Li, and I am the officer in charge of this military camp.


    I am responsible for the daily affairs and work of the spirit maniptors. There are many ces in this


    military camp with important military secrets, so if you have nothing else to do, you should stay in the


    house first and don''t move around at will. Later I will send someone to tell you about the rules of the


    military camp, for there are some other things for you to pay attention to."


    Rocky nodded with a frown. After watching Cliff leave, he stepped forward and pushed open the door,


    which was slightly shining through the crack of the door in endless dark. With a gust of wind and


    apanied by some dust, a pungent musty smell came to his nostrils. Rocky grimaced.

 Chapter 120 Restart

    Chapter 120 Restart


    "What the hell is this ce?" Rocky cried out. This room looked like an untidy storage area rather than


    a ce meant for anyone to live.


    Rocky resisted the urge toin some more, because he knew nothing would change even if he


    told Cliff Li about the conditions. After all, he was here to serve in the army, not for a vacation. He had


    no right or authority to demand better quality or even choose where he lived. Mind made up, he thought


    about how he could make the ce morefortable. Or if notfortable, at least livable. He was no


    longer a prince so it was best to do with what he had rather than to appear choosy. Being choosy would


    only lead to questions. Questions would lead to trouble.


    Rocky and Uriah started clearing up the room. Although everything was second-hand and not in very


    good condition, they could still make use of them. All they needed were the bare necessities for living


    there, so he got chairs, a desk, and a bed. He rummaged through the remainder of the stuff, kept one


    or two more items, and then threw out the other things for more space.


    After he was done, the room was more spacious and clean. It was nothingpared to his gaudy


    rooms in the pce, but for now, it would do to live in. Uriah then found a spot in a corner and settled


    down. Soon, the beast was asleep.


    Someone pounded on the door. Frowning, Rocky turned around. Two men pushed open the door and


    barged inside. They were young, in their twenties, a few years older than Rocky. One was taller than


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    him while the other was shorter. They carried thin quilts and some necessities.


    "I''m sorry. You are..." Rocky furrowed his brow as he regarded the men.


    "Mr. Li or... ordered us to bring you some nece... necessities and tell you the rules of this military ca...


    camp. We live in... in the next room," stammered the shorter man.


    "Got it." Rocky nodded at them. Then he pointed. "Just put the stuff there! Thanks guys!" Figuring he


    might as well get to know the two men, he offered them a smile and added, "What are your names?"


    Squinting, Rocky noticed the weak trace of spirit maniptors from them. They were at either the


    second or third grade of the Mortal Stage. Usually, a royal spirit maniptor would reach such a level


    as soon as he or she fused with a Dragon Spirit Bead, unlike ordinary spirit maniptors who had to


    work hard to reach that Mortal Stage.


    "I''m Thor Lei," answered the taller man. Not only was he taller, but also he had a nice build to him.


    Muscr. Coupled with his fair features and chiseled jaw, he reminded Rocky of the Norse god¡ªThor,


    the God of Thunder. He even had a voice to match, loud, deep, and rumbling. Rocky could not help but


    marvel that the man''s name suited him as well as it did.


    The shorter man, however, hunched in on himself as he nced at Rocky, as if he could somehow


    be smaller and less noticeable. Then he answered in a low voice, "My... My My name is Joss


    Luo." Joss was obviously the type of man who was shy around strangers.


    "I''m Rocky Bai." Rocky dipped his head slightly to the two men. With the introductions out of the way,


    any unease fled, a sense of familiarity falling upon the room.


    Thor and Joss proceeded to list the rules, reiterating the dos and don''ts until they were satisfied he


    understood. Rocky also got a rough idea of the military camp from them.


    "We''ve been here for three years." Thor puffed up his chest. "So anything you need to know, we''re the


    ones to ask."


    Joss nodded. "We started our spirit maniptor paths as teenagers, and we have alreadye this far


    in cultivation." Joss'' lips downturned. "But when we joined the army at that time, we didn''t expect to be


    assigned to the Gehenna Border. This ce is as deste and remote as hell." Thor sighed, "It might


    as well be hell, with all the things we''ve seen and been through these three long years. So much death.


    And suffering." He shuddered, his eyes taking on a faraway look.


    "The only fortunate thing is that we''ve been able to remain safe and in one piece. Most of the other low


    level spirit maniptors are either dead or missing." Thor swallowed, as if remembering some terrible


    ordeal. "None of the missing ones have been found."


    Rocky recognized their story. It was the cruelty of the battlefield. And the way to survive under such an


    environment was equally brutal. Kill or be killed. Leave emotions and friendships behind or end up with


    your throat slit or your guts spilled.


    "This is the northeast military camp," Joss said. "We are one of several camps upying key positions


    of the Gehenna Border. Our duties are to defend our areas and monitor the enemies." "But this is the


    weakest among the camps." Thor shook his head, shoulders slumping. "And the worst in terms of the


    strength is its spirit maniptors. We can only deal with minor fights. Whenever a stronger enemy


    attacks, we have no choice but to flee if we wish to live."


    Rocky frowned. "But all the military camps here are under the Crimson Dragon Group of the Holy


    Dragon Empire, right?" Thor nodded as adding, "There are four major army groups in the Holy Dragon


    Empire, including the Crimson Dragon. There''s the Azure Dragon Group, which consists of the Sky


    Army led by General Bryant. The Rime Dragon Group consists of General Marcia''s Rime Army. Last is


    the Prowess Dragon Group.


    The main duty of the Crimson Dragon is safeguarding the Gehenna Border against the enemies from


    other countries." Thor continued, "In order to protect the Holy Dragon Empire from invaders, the group


    has to be ever vignt and always on guard." To adequately do the job, the headquarters of the


    Crimson Dragon was set up in Draco City near the Gehenna Border. But this had created a problem for


    camps like this one.


    "The spirit maniptors in this camp, who disy outstanding abilities and quick progress in


    cultivation, have the chance to get a promotion. It''s also possible for those special spirit maniptors to


    work at the headquarters," Thor said as excitement lit up in his eyes.


    "Not only that, but also the royal spirit maniptors assigned to the Gehenna Border can directly take


    the important posts in the headquarters. They don''t need to enter the field at all and can work safe and


    sound, which is what most of the soldiers in the Crimson Dragon Group have been yearning for. But


    because of that, it leaves us depleted and at the mercy of stronger enemies," Thor sighed.


    Rocky guessed that he might be the only royal spirit maniptor assigned to a military camp. He might


    even be the weakest one. But nobody knew that he was a royal spirit maniptor and the prince of the


    Holy Dragon Empire.


    A gong reverberated, breaking them from their conversation. It was then that Rocky realized it was


    night time.


    "It''s time for dinner now. Let''s go together," Joss said.


    "Okay! Wait, guys! Do you know where I can get food for a spirit-manipted beast?" Rocky looked


    toward the corner where Uriah slept.


    Thor and Josh stared at the spirit-manipted beast, mouths agape. They looked from Rocky to Uriah


    and back again, eyes alight with admiration and perhaps a touch of envy.


    "Rocky, what''s the star rating of your spirit-manipted beast?" Thor asked out of curiosity.


    "It''s a one-star beast." Rocky fought back the twitch of his lips. Of course, he was lying, but he didn''t


    worry that this lie would be exposed here. After all, there were no beast evaluators in such a small


    military camp. So nobody could tell Uriah''s star rating or how strong it was. All the two men now


    thought Uriah was only a big beast.


    "Oh yeah? I thought it was at least a two-star one," Joss sighed.


    "If you need to feed it, you can take your spirit-manipted beast to the camp''s beast stable. There are


    people in charge of feeding beasts," Thor answered.


    "Got it. You guys go first. I''m not hungry yet," Rocky said after a while.


    Thor and Joss looked at each other. Rocky could see their minds working, as if they thought something


    was off about him. But neither of them said anything.


    After a few moments, they said goodbye and left. Rocky closed the door behind them.


    With his back to the door, he thought about his next move. Marcia had sealed the Holy Dragon Bead


    inside him. In order to beak the seal, he had to reach the Heavenly Stage by himself. That meant he


    had to cultivate like the average spirit maniptors, like Thor and Joss. He did not look forward to the


    prospect, but gaining the Heavenly Stage meant reacquiring the power within the Holy Dragon Bead.


    At the same time, without the help of his Holy Dragon Bead to draw upon, he had to work harder and


    longer to reach the Heavenly Stage. He could even imagine the suffering such work brought. He''d seen


    it in the eyes and demeanor of Josh and Thor.


    But he would never give up. After witnessing the evil power of the Holy Dragon Bead, he knew it to be


    more formidable than anything he''d imagined. If he was able to regain that evil power, harness it and


    put it to use, he coulde back to the Imperial City and take back all that was his, all that he had lost


    and had been taken from him.


    "The Heavenly Stage," he said to himself. His body longed for it.


    "I must grow stronger!" Need for vengeance filled him, so did a craving for power. It coursed through


    his body and ran through his veins like molten fire. He would have it.


    Focusing his emotions, he settled down, stretching his will through his meridians. Then, with the help of


    Uriah''s magical saliva, Rocky began cultivating the Vast Neb Skill.


    Today would be the day he began the first true step toward regaining everything he''d lost. And anyone


    who stood in his path would eventually feel his wrath.

 Chapter 121 A Provocation

    Chapter 121 A Provocation


    The next morning, Rocky was awakened by the loud sound of forceful knocking. He opened his eyes


    as he regted his breath and gathered his power. After opening the door, he saw Thor and Joss,


    dressed in uniforms embroidered with spirit maniptors'' emblem. They stood still like two trees in


    front of his door with their spirit-manipted beasts beside them. Joss''s spirit-manipted beast was


    as tall as a regr dog and it was only at the one-star level. Thor''s beast, meanwhile, was a little


    bigger than Joss''s, but it looked like an extremely ugly and strange cat that seemed rather peculiar, as


    though it had been shaven from head to tail.


    "Why are the two of you standing guard so early in the morning?" Rocky asked in confusion as he


    frowned.


    "Mr. Cliff said that you are in our team now, so he asked us to take you to the training field. Why haven''t


    you put on your uniform? It''s almost time to go," Joss replied in a low voice.


    "We have given you your uniform yesterday," Thor told Rocky.


    "Alright then," Rocky nodded as he returned to his room and searched for the uniform in the things


    Thor and Joss gave him yesterday. He found a uniform of coarse cloth soon, immediately putting it on.


    Because Rocky thought Uriah was a little conspicuous, he left Uriah in his room.


    "Won''t you take your spirit-manipted beast?" Thor asked Rocky as he saw Rockye out of the


    room alone.


    "It ate something wrongst night. It''s been having diarrhea and is weak now." Rocky made up an


    excuse at once.


    Hearing what he said, Thor and Joss looked at each other with furrowed brows. Never before had they


    heard about a spirit-manipted beast that would have diarrhea.


    Rocky proceeded to the training field led by Thor and Joss.


    There were three training fields for spirit maniptors to train in this northeast military camp. Rocky


    had seen one of them yesterday.


    As the three of them arrived at the training field, they saw the spirit maniptors from other teams had


    already assembled and were chatting in groups.


    Once the three of them showed up, those spirit maniptors looked at them andughed, pointing at


    them as if they were mocking them. Rocky squinted in annoyance.


    Just then, a tall and thin man came up to them with an arrogant air. He emitted a momentum of the


    spirit maniptor at the sixth grade of the Mortal Stage, which was considered a high level among the


    spirit maniptors here.


    "Oh! Isn''t it the famous hindering duo?" The tall and thin man teased Thor and Joss.


    The other spirit maniptors allughed out loud as soon as he finished his sentence. They pointed


    andughed at the three of them even more cruelly. It seemed that they just could not get enough.


    In this northeast military camp, there were over sixty spirit maniptors aside from those who were


    officials. They were further divided into six teams except for those spirit maniptors who were


    guardians. Each team consisted of about six to eight spirit maniptors. Only three teams had spirit


    maniptors above the Earthly Stage, while the spirit maniptors in the other three teams were


    almost all at the Mortal Stage. So there wererge gaps in the levels of strength among these teams.


    This was especially true for the sixth team which Thor and Joss were in. Almost all the spirit


    maniptors at the lowest grades were in this team, so it was naturally the weakest team among them


    and hence was often the subject of ridicule. They were oftenughed at by the spirit maniptors in


    other teams.


    "No. You made a mistake. It''s a trio now! Look. There''s a new rookie," another spirit maniptor said.


    They could sense that Rocky''s momentum was very weak, so they sneered at him without any


    hesitation.


    "Ha-ha. You are right," the tall and thin manughed as he took a look at Rocky with contempt. He also


    thought Rocky was definitely weak, so he looked down on him like the other spirit maniptors.


    Hearing his words, Rocky frowned as he said to Joss, "I saw a dog suddenly barking in front of us. Did


    you see? It looked very stupid!"


    "Rocky, forget it. We''d better not offend him. He''s in the first team. I haven''t told you that the spirit


    maniptors in that team are the most powerful ones in this military camp. We should not cross them,"


    Joss said to Rocky in a low voice as he pulled Rocky''s sleeve in fear. He looked at the tall and thin man


    with trepidation. Rocky could tell that he had been often bullied by him.


    "What did you say? Did you refer to me as a dog?!" The tall man could immediately tell that Rocky was


    insulting him. His face instantly flushed with anger. Since he had joined the first team, no one had ever


    insulted him like that in front of him. He grew angry, his veins bulging out of his forehead.


    "What? Did I say you are a dog? I said the dog was in front of me. I didn''t say it was you. Why would


    you think you''re being likened to a dog? Don''t tter yourself," Rocky ignored Joss''s warning as he


    replied to the angry man coldly without any emotion.


    Everyone all around them began tough loudly. Many of them were chuckling to themselves, because


    they often felt bored living in the military camp. It was greatly entertaining that right now someone in the


    weakest team dared to challenge the spirit maniptor in the strongest team. They all hoped to see


    something interesting and exciting happen. A rookie was provoking a spirit maniptor in the first


    team. There was no doubt that they would have an amazing battle.


    "You!" The tall man became more angry as he clenched his fists so tightly. He grabbed Rocky''s cor


    and shouted, "Bastard! Who do you think you are? Don''t you know that I can crush you with just one


    finger? Little asshole. Don''t you know our leader is a disciple of the Ji n? He is at the Earthly Stage.


    If you offend the members in our first team, you will die!"


    "So what he is from the Ji n. It is nothing to me," Rocky said with a cold smile. Bryant had invited


    him to the Mansion of General Ximen. He could even enter General Marcia''s mansion as long as he


    wanted. So the Ji n was no big deal to him at all.


    "Looks like you won''t know how powerful I am unless I teach you a lesson," the man said as he pulled


    Rocky closer to himself. He was furious that Rocky was still arrogant and calm even after he heard him


    mention the Ji n.


    Rocky suddenly released a chilling momentum around himself as he smiled coldly and sinisterly.


    The tall and thin man felt a freezing cold that wrapped around him. He felt like he was in a deep abyss.


    The other spirit maniptors around them also felt the chill.


    "How dare you pretend to be powerful in front of me?" The man thought Rocky was just bluffing. He


    immediately clenched his fist gathering spiritual power as he was about to hit Rocky. Once being hit by


    this fist, a spirit maniptor at the regr Mortal Stage would be badly hurt or even killed.


    Thor and Joss were both worried about Rocky. After all, this man was at the sixth grade of the Mortal


    Stage. He was even more powerful than some members of the first team. They thought Rocky was not


    strong enough to withstand the tall man''s attacks.


    No one knew that Rocky was actually at the Earthly Stage. If the tall man really picked a fight, Rocky


    would definitely teach him a lesson.


    "Matthew, stop!" a loud voice rang out. Unwittingly, this had saved the tall man from his imminent


    demise.


    Matthew turned around and saw a powerful man in a blue uniform showed up along with two men. The


    other spirit maniptors'' faces also grew serious as they saw this man.


    "Leader!" Matthew shot Rocky a re and let him go, before running to the man in blue.


    Rocky looked at this man inquisitively. He could tell that he was at the third grade of the Earthly Stage.


    "Rocky, he is the leader of the first team¡ªEvan Ji. It''s said that he is the disciple of the Ji n. His


    father has a ce in the Ji n. He is the top spirit maniptor among the spirit maniptors in these


    six teams. And he ranks fifth in the entire northeast military camp. So don''t dare to offend him," Thor


    said to him in haste.


    "Are you causing problems again?" Evan asked Matthew, who hade up to him.


    "No, I''m not. The new guy is rude and arrogant, and he even said that the Ji n is nothing," Matthew


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    immediately replied.


    Hearing what he said, Evan''s face grew instantly solemn as he looked at Rocky with sharp eyes. But


    Rocky met his gaze stoically, disying not an ounce of fear.


    There seemed to be sparks in the air when the two of them looked at each other. It looked like there


    was going to be a fight.

 Chapter 122 An Encounter With A Beauty Again

    Chapter 122 An Encounter With A Beauty Again


    At that precise moment, Evan suddenly walked towards Rocky. His footsteps were heavy and ominous.


    Thor and Joss watched the scene unfold and both couldn''t help but worry for Rocky. They thought, ''Oh,


    no! Rocky is in so much trouble now. Evan must have been angry at what Rocky said, so he is going to


    teach him a lesson. If Rocky is lucky enough, he may get out of this alive with minimal injuries.


    However, if he is unlucky, he may end up seriously injured with broken arms and legs.'' In the military


    camp, it wasmon to see a senior officer punish a soldier with a lower title. It was not something


    they could question orin about.


    Meanwhile, the spirit maniptors from the other squads around Rocky gathered closely and looked at


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    the scene wide-eyed. They stood there still with curiosity and anticipation, wondering what might


    happen next.


    "Hey, you brat! Today is your unlucky day!" Matthew said maliciously, shing his teeth with a wicked


    smile. He enjoyed the situation where Rocky was going to suffer.


    "Are you a neer?" Evan stopped in front of Rocky, looked him up and down, and asked in a quite


    arrogant manner. He was projecting his dominance by intimidating him.


    However, unlike many who had cowered beneath his feet, Rocky did not pay attention to him. Rocky


    remained silent and decided to walk away.


    Evan was enraged and insulted by Rocky''s indifference. He was a celebrity in this northeast military


    camp and no one dared to ignore him. Rocky''s actionspletely stunned him. He didn''t expect a


    neer would ignore him so bluntly and so carelessly. He was humiliated and his reputation ruined


    because of that insolent man. His face contorted. His eyebrows furrowed and his eyes grew sharp. In


    an instant, he reached out his hand to grab Rocky''s shoulders. Although this movement seemed to be


    very casual, he actually filled a hidden spiritual force in his movement. If a spirit maniptor at the low


    grade of the Mortal Stage was grabbed by him on the shoulder, the least damage that could happen


    was that his shoulder would be dislocated. The worst case was that he could be injured for ten days to


    about half a month.


    When the other spirit maniptors saw Evan''s movement, they couldn''t help but look at Rocky, who


    didn''t seem to notice that Evan was to grab him. They were sure that Rocky would have to suffer the


    next second.


    Thor and Joss were even more stunned when they saw Evan''s hostile movement. Unfortunately, it was


    already toote to alert Rocky of the impending danger.


    However, what happened next astounded everyone watching the scene. When Evan was about an inch


    away from Rocky''s shoulder, Rocky swiftly steered his walking direction. He did it so nonchntly as if


    he anticipated it from the beginning. As a result, he avoided Evan''s grasp in time.


    Everything happened so quickly. Gasps could be heard from the audience as they found themselves


    struck by amazement. Clearly, no one anticipated that Rocky would be able to dodge the attack.


    Even Evan himself didn''t think that he would miss grabbing Rocky. His eyes grew wide from


    bewilderment. He was convinced that it was impossible for Rocky to detect his intention based on


    Rocky''s low cultivation base. Also, no matter how heprehended the early situation, he always felt


    that Rocky''s turn was just a casual move. Yet, the situation didn''t seem idental which left him


    puzzled. Was there really such a coincidence in the world?


    Without waiting for them to react, Rocky had already gone far, leaving the remaining spirit maniptors


    to their thoughts. They kept wondering how he could have avoided Evan''s grab. In the end, they settled


    with only one possibility: Evan showed Rocky mercy at thest moment.


    Realizing that Rocky was all right, Thor and Joss immediately sighed with relief and hurriedly chased


    after him.


    "Captain, why didn''t you teach him a lesson just now..." Matthew asked hesitantly. Evidently, like


    others, he also held the same idea that Rocky was not hurt because Evan showed Rocky mercy.


    "He is just a piece of garbage. It doesn''t matter much to teach him a lesson. So I just let him go today."


    Evan, who knew it was because he missed catching Rocky not because of his mercy, immediately


    pretended to be generous, and deliberately raised his tone in an eager effort to save his face.


    Other spirit maniptors listened to him and believed his every word. Otherwise, they really couldn''t


    think of other possibilities.


    After Evan finished speaking, his attention fell on Rocky''s receding figure. He felt that Rocky seemed a


    bit odd.


    "Rocky, that was so risky just now. If it is not for Evan''s mercy this time, you''re going to suffer a lot,"


    Joss, who caught up with Rocky, said at once, his heart still fluttering with fear.


    "Yeah, Joss is right. Next time when you see anyone from the first squad, you''d better avoid them from


    far away," Thor said sincerely.


    Rocky just threw a nce at the two people, and a cold sneer curled at the corner of his mouth. They


    didn''t know that he was able to avoid Evan''s trick only by his own cultivation base. It wasn''t out of


    Evan''s mercy, as many of them believed. He had already anticipated what would happen. The moment


    Evan tried to grab him, he was already aware of his trick, and so he had enough time to dodge it. But


    seemingly, he was simply lucky to avoid the grab.


    As soon as the three of them reached the end of the training ground, they saw several other spirit


    maniptors whose cultivation base was simr to that of Thor and Joss. They looked unenergetic as


    they stood therezily.


    Rocky saw that the only odd one out was the yellow-haired man whose cultivation base was at the


    fourth grade of the Mortal Stage. He walked up to them and snapped, "Are you a tortoise or what? Why


    are you so slow?"


    "Captain!" Thor and Joss said respectfully.


    "So, you are the neer? I am the captain of the sixth squad, Zander Zhao. From now on, I am your


    captain. You should do anything that I ask you to do. More importantly, you should never disobey any of


    my orders. Otherwise I''ll have to teach you a lesson," the man with yellow hair bellowed. He red at


    Rocky angrily. Obviously, he was trying to establish his authority.


    But Rocky only spared Zander one nce before walking aside. He did not even bother responding to


    his captain.


    "You..." Zander was immediately irritated by Rocky''s arrogance. He was about to yell at Rocky in order


    to reprimand him from disrespecting him, but was immediately stopped by Thor and Joss.


    "Captain, he is just a rookie and does not understand our rules. Don''t worry! We will talk to him and


    help you coach him," Thor said quickly. They were trying to prevent Rocky from causing another


    "He should be well coached, understand?" Zander screamed. He needed to assert his dominance and


    authority over them. He swore loudly and went back to his position.


    Since the sixth squad was not assigned to any missions today, the captain soon dismissed his


    members after a short period.


    As soon as they were dismissed, Thor and Joss immediately stopped Rocky and began to coach him


    to obey the rules of the army. He had to avoid conflicts at all cost and he must respect those above his


    rank. They rambled on the hundreds of rules he must follow and repeated it to him over and over again,


    as if they were Rocky''s mom. Although Rocky knew that they were nice by coaching him on the rules,


    he still thought they were just too talkative and the rules were just too boring. Atst, he found an


    excuse to leave and returned to his room.


    When Rocky walked into his room. Uriah, who felt bored while waiting inside the room, immediately


    rushed to Rocky. It tackled him, stuck out its wet tongue and began to lick his face enthusiastically.


    "Hey buddy. I guess you must be very hungry huh? You haven''t eaten anything for a few days," Rocky


    said. The spirit-manipted beast was good at enduring hunger. It would be just fine even if it didn''t eat


    anything for ten days or even up to half a month. Still, despite its tolerance, it would feel hungry and


    should be supplemented with nutrition from time to time.


    Rocky took Uriah out of his room and went to the beast shed of the military camp, where he could get


    some food for his Uriah.


    The beast shed was at the end of the military camp. Rocky and Uriah arrived in front of the huge shed.


    It was about two to three hundred meters long, spreading out from south to north of the area. It was


    made of bamboo and thatch that looked rather simple, which was iparable to the professional and


    fancy beast sheds in the Super Beast Farm.


    There were two rows of beast barns in the shed, which were divided by a walkway in the middle. After


    a careful observation, Rocky realized that some of the barns were filled with various kinds ofrge and


    small spirit-manipted beasts, who would be no superior to a two-star war beast.


    ''It is actually a good ce to practice the Magical Evaluation Skill, '' Rocky thought to himself.


    He took Uriah into the beast shed and looked around. When he found no one in sight, he shouted


    loudly, "Hello? Is anybody here?" No one answered or showed up.


    Just to make sure, he shouted a few more times. Yet still, nobody answered him.


    "Huh? It''s so strange. Nobody is managing this beast shed?" Rocky murmured and frowned. It was


    worrisome that no one was there to tend to the beasts. Was it intentional? He felt something was off at


    the scene.


    All of a sudden, Rocky heard the roaring sound of the dragon which immediately gathered his attention.


    It wasing from the side of the beast shed. It piqued his curiosity and so he could not help but walk


    to check out the situation. Soon, he saw an independent beast barn, which was much bigger and


    higher than any of the other barns.


    When he approached the independent barn, he saw the shadow of a dragon moving inside. Upon


    closer inspection, the dragon shadow turned out to be a war dragon with two heads. Rocky estimated


    that it was at least a three-star war beast. Its whole body was emerald, beautiful like the jade color, and


    looked moist, as if someone was giving it a shower just before he arrived. Soon, it shook a little bit and


    the water on its body began to ssh.


    "Hey, stop messing around, you naughty guy..." At that very moment, a burst ofughter crisp like a


    silver bell rang out abruptly. He tried to look for the source of the sound.


    ''Someone is here, '' he thought. When Rocky looked at the dragon again, he was surprised to see a


    figure standing in front of the emerald war dragon. He had no idea how he missed seeing the beautiful


    youngdy standing so elegantly just in front of him. Her thin clothes had gotten wet by the ssh


    which the dragon had just created a few moments ago. Thus, unintentionally, Rocky could see her


    delicate and petite figure clearly. She was just so attractive for him. ''s, I am in luck. I encounter a


    beauty once again, '' he thought happily.

 Chapter 123 A Nationwide Announcement

    Chapter 123 A Nationwide Announcement


    Though he was only able to peep at her profile, Rocky was captivated by the amazing smile of the girl


    in front of him. Looking at her adorable smile, he was fascinated as if staring at the starry sky. Having


    beenworking in a wheeling-and-dealing Pce City for such a long time, it was the first time that he


    got to see such a heartfelt smile. She looked purely happy. There was innocence in that smile which


    reminded him of a new-born baby.


    A pair of special upturned eyes, perfectly matched her gracefully crafted face. Her skin was pretty


    tanned yet she looked gorgeous.


    Rocky guessed that she was in her early twenties - the prime of her life. As a beautiful young girl, her


    existence in this remote ce was like a precious treasure of its kind.


    ''Who is she?'' Bewitched by her charm, Rocky could not stop wondering.


    Roar! Uriah too seemed to be as fascinated by her as its master. It got too excited and growled.


    If Uriah had not made that reckless growl, Rocky might have been able to continue enjoying the


    beautiful moment. But now, the whole thing was disturbed.


    The beauty saw a man and a spirit-manipted beast outside the beast stall. Both of them - the man


    and the beast - were staring at her. She could feel that they were watching her with great interest. She


    felt quite upset by the way they were checking on her. Thus, she could not help looking down.


    "Ah..." The beautiful girl screamed in consternation. She reached out to a red mantle that was hanging


    beside her and swung her body so that it would be wrapped by the mantle instantly.


    The war dragon beside her also roared as she screamed. It looked ferociously at Rocky, but it was


    reined in by the beauty and got down on his stomach.


    "Who are you? Why are you here?" The beauty wrapped the mantle closely to her body and queried


    Rocky, who stood outside the beast stall. Rage flushed over her pretty eyes. Instantly, Rocky could feel


    that she was a powerful spirit maniptor.


    "She must be at least above the fifth level of the Earthly Stage." Rocky judged her cultivation base by


    sensing the spiritual power. He could not stop being surprised at the power she possessed, though she


    was so young.


    "Me? Oh, I''m just a rookie. I was looking for someone who works in this beast stall... I did not intend to


    stare at you. I just walked in identally!" Rocky felt that the beautiful girl might mistake him as a


    peeping Tom, so he exined himself to her.


    "You have to forget whatever you saw. Otherwise..." The beauty threatened. She looked dignified as


    she warned Rocky. But Rocky had met outstanding women earlier like Marcia and Mia. He had the


    experience of working with them. He had got a lot of deadly threats from Marcia and endured daily


    torturous training session with Mia. Having been quite familiar with their awe-inspiring orders and


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    warnings, he was quite undisturbed by the beauty''s warning.


    "OK," Rocky responded indifferently.


    Probably it was Rocky''s undisturbed response that silenced the beauty. She had not expected such a


    calm reply to her warning. So she did not say anything and pped for her war dragon. Having in a


    quick peep at Rocky, she disappeared from the other end of the beast stall.


    Rocky curled his lips in surprise. He looked at the dark green war dragon and wondered how there was


    such a war dragon in this small military camp. Because this one was a scarce spirit-manipted beast,


    even in the Pce City, he could only see a few of its kind.


    However, only spirit maniptors above the level of Heavenly Stage could control this war dragon. So


    he knew that there must be masters above the Heavenly Stage in this small military camp.


    But what Rocky cared the most was the beauty. Since she was in the military camp, and was so


    friendly with the war dragon. One possibility due to which she was able to get along with it was that she


    was the master of the war dragon. If not that, at least she must have been the close friend of the


    master of the war dragon. Or maybe she was the daughter of the master of the war dragon.


    In order to drive away his boredom, Rocky tried to analyze and infer her background casually.


    Suddenly, an old man''s voice came from his back, "Why are you standing here? No one is allowed to


    Rocky looked back and there stood an old man behind him. He was about fifty years old with a


    hunchback and hair graying at the temples. His face was all crinkled but shrewd in a strange manner.


    "Sorry. I did not know that." Rocky apologized.


    "Didn''t you see anything?" The old man queried seriously.


    "No, I did not." Rocky thought the old man''s serious face was quite weird. As he had been already


    warned by the beauty earlier, he thought it was better to pretend that he had no idea about it. He did


    not want to get into any trouble.


    "Hmm! Then it''s fine." The old man seemed to be relieved to hear Rocky''s answer.


    "You must be a greenhorn here. But remember now! No one is allowed to get near this beast stable,


    not even a step closer. Otherwise, you will be in great trouble. Understand?" The old man warned him.


    Rocky nodded his head in agreement. Once the old man was calm, he pointed towards the dark green


    war dragon that was sitting on the ground. He asked, "Whose war dragon is this?"


    "This is not something you need to worry about. You''d better behave yourself while you are here. And


    be careful about what you ask. Now tell me what you are doing here?" The old man questioned.


    "I am looking for something to feed my war beast," Rocky responded.


    The old man looked at Uriah as it stood beside Rocky, and then eyed Rocky. He was stunned for a


    moment. His lips quivered a little. It looked like he wanted to say something but chose to keep silence.


    He began to walk away.


    Rocky led Uriah and both of them followed the old man.


    The old man guided them to a feeding trough which was filled with a mix of vegetables and meat.


    "Go!" Rocky tapped slightly on Uriah''s head.


    Uriah did not hesitate to scurry to the feeding trough and wolfed down the food.


    "If you want to foster your war beast in here, you need to apply to Master Li for a beast stable. The


    foster fee will be deducted from your military pension," The old man exined.


    "No! But thank you for the suggestion. It has always lived with me and will do so here too." Rocky


    shook his head as he declined the offer.


    "That''s rare. Only a few spirit maniptors prefer to live with their spirit-manipted beasts. You are


    quite special," the old man said.


    Rocky just nodded in politeness but did not say anything. When Uriah finished eating, Rocky thanked


    the old man and left with Uriah.


    Seeing the back of the young man and the beast while they were leaving together, the old man


    murmured to himself in amazement, "This war beast has reached the second grade of the three-star


    level. How can this weak young man own it? As time passes, he will not be able to control it. It is really


    weird."


    By the time Rocky and Uriah arrived at the room, Thor and Joss came in. They asked Rocky to join


    them for the drill. In the military camp, when there was no assignments for spirit maniptors, they


    usually spent their time drilling.


    But Rocky preferred to cultivate alone. He did not want other people to have an idea about the true


    power he was hiding. He gently rejected their offer and saw them off. He went back to the room to


    cultivate by himself.


    Two days after Rocky was sent into exile to the Gehenna Border, the emperor of the Holy Dragon


    Empire made a nationwide announcement about Rocky. The announcement stated that Rocky was


    injured during cultivation and needed to recuperate indoors for a certain time. His marriage with the


    Ximen n was indefinitely postponed at that point. There was an uproar among the people of the


    Holy Dragon Empire upon the announcement.


    Rocky had recovered his title as the prince not long ago. He became the star of the future for the Holy


    Dragon Empire. How was it possible that he got injured during cultivation? How could they indefinitely


    postpone the marriage alliance with the Ximen n?

 Chapter 124 The Patrol

    Chapter 124 The Patrol


    The announcement of this news brought about all kinds of spection and suspicion, especially among


    the royals.


    The incident of Rocky wreaking havoc at the Witch Pce had been kept a secret from dissemination


    under the order of the emperor. Anyone who disobeyed him would have his or her entire family


    executed. So, themoners would never find out anything in spite of spection.


    However, Ximen n could not stay calm anymore. The wedding was just around the corner when the


    royals suddenly announced its postponement. They were worried about what themoners would


    make of this.


    Xiamen n soon had everyone''s attention in the country and became a hot topic for gossip.


    Even Bryant could not figure out the emperor''s true intentions behind this. However, he did know that


    the wedding being postponed was not beneficial for his n. Instead, it put his n under scrutiny.


    Keeping everything in mind, he decided to march to the Pce City himself to gain a better


    understanding of the situation. Excusing himself with health issues, the emperor sent Bryant home


    without seeing him.


    At the dawn of the following day, the emperor dispatched the Azure Dragon Group to the most


    important stronghold at the Holy Dragon Empire. This also included the Sky Army which was


    incidentally led by Bryant.


    The moment he received this order, he instantly knew something was wrong. Otherwise, the emperor


    would not have transferred him away from the Imperial City. Irrespective of his personal ideas and


    opinions, an order was an order that must be obeyed.


    Shirley never really wanted to marry Rocky and felt an enormous relief when she heard that the


    wedding had been postponed indefinitely. She knew in her heart that she would never forgive him for


    forcing himself on her. Later when she learnt that Rocky was fatally wounded during the practice of


    martial arts, Shirley felt avenged. It gave her that pleasure and satisfaction she was seeking. She


    honestly believed that Rocky got what he deserved for his ungentlemanly and disrespectful behavior.


    With the wedding out of the picture, she volunteered to tag along with his grandfather when she knew


    about his transfer. She wanted to spend more time with him and gather some life experience on the


    way.


    With Bryant gone for his new post, the emperor cleverly relieved himself from worrying about Ximen


    n finding the truth. Also, by the time all of this got settled, Rocky would be long forgotten.


    At the same time, it had been around five days since Rocky''s arrival at the military camp guarding the


    Gehenna Border. Besides being on multiple patrols for the past two days and wandering in the vicinity


    of the military camp, it had been pretty mellow.


    Rocky spent most of his time practicing martial arts in the house. Thor and Joss came to visit him from


    time to time but Rocky wouldn''t indulge. That didn''t stop them from harassing him. They kepting


    back regrly. Rocky, unaffected by their mockery, was getting used to this treatment.


    Today, during the assembly, the sixth squad received a reconnaissance mission as a response to the


    rumors about the presence of a ferocious spirit-manipted beast in the jurisdiction of the northeast


    military camp that had allegedly attacked the merchant men and innocent civilians in the surrounding


    viges. So, the sixth squad along with two others were ordered to investigate the site for this killer


    beast and fight it off.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    One of them was the fifth squad, whose leader was a first grade spirit maniptor of the Earthly Stage.


    The other one was the third squad. Although there was no spirit maniptor of the Earthly Stage in this


    team, their strengths were still impregnable with an average level above the six grade of the Mortal


    Stage. Generally speaking, the sixth squad was no match for these two.


    After getting their gears ready, Matthew prepped his men and led them out the military camp along with


    the other two squads for the area of operation. Besides Rocky, every other spirit maniptor brought


    their own spirit-manipted beasts, which were crucial to the mission.


    "Now, that is what I am talking about!"


    "You said it! Finally, a chance for us to use our strength."


    "But I heard that the beast was kind of ferocious."


    "What are you afraid of? There are so many of us and there is only one of it."


    "That''s right. If we repel it sessfully, we shall have our reward."


    Last in line, Rocky heard Thor and a couple of other spirit maniptors foolishly chatting in excitement


    soon after their departure. They sounded like immature boy scouts, who had never had anybat


    experience before.


    The reason for this amateur behavior was that the sixth squad was ustomed to their usual missions


    involving patrols around the camp. Any missions that came with a certain degree of danger had nothing


    to do with them on ount of them being too weak. Getting themselves killed on a mildly dangerous


    mission would also be an easy task for them.


    If the other three squads weren''t upied with important recon missions elsewhere, the sixth squad


    would''ve been kept out of this one as well.


    If one wanted to make a living at this military camp, decoration of valor during important missions was


    the only way, which basically had no rtion with the sixth squad. The best they were able to do was to


    avoid getting reprimanded by their superiors, let alone decoration.


    "If we can beat the other two squads at locating and repelling that troublesome spirit-manipted


    beast, we will have the decoration we have always longed for. So get your shit together! And don''t


    screw it up for all of us!" Zander gave them a pep-talk and took charge of the situation. In fact, his


    ulterior motive was to selfishly get the job done himself so that he could apply for transfer to another


    squad. He could live with being a foot soldier in other squads than being a squad leader here.


    After all, all squads besides the sixth squad were always assigned important missions, and that was


    the only way out.


    After crossing a t wastnd, all three squads entered a flourishing wild forest. The dense foliage


    filtered the light reaching the ground, making their surroundings dark and hazy. The vigers had


    named this forest the "Maze Forest" because it was almost impossible to tell direction after entering.


    Those who were not familiar with it would often get lost very easily.


    This was the area of operation for the three squads.


    There was a trade route at the end of this forest where the attack on merchantmen took ce two days


    ago. This led them to believe that the spirit-manipted beast most likely took refuge in this forest.


    With their respective ns of action in ce, the other two squads took off in different directions as


    soon as they entered the forest.


    "Sir, what direction do we take?" Thor turned to Zander hastily.


    "Nonsense. We will naturally take..... ...follow one of the two squads. We will stay close behind and wait


    for the right moment to act." Zander rolled his eyes, hoping to sound smart and cunning. The truth was


    that he was not familiar with the route of the Maze Forest at all. It would be truly embarrassing if they


    got lost without any sign of the beast under his leadership.


    Thor and others exchanged a knowing look. The crew could see through Zander''s tactics now. He was


    famous in the northeast military camp for his cowardice. He got his position as squad leader purely by


    being the superiors'' pet.


    Rocky, who had been silent all this while walking at the end of line, suddenly sensed something. He


    immediately turned around to see what was behind him.


    "Rocky! Hurry up!" Seeing that other spirit maniptors led by Zander already followed the fifth squad


    with their spirit-manipted beasts, Thor and Joss both shouted at Rocky, telling him to pick up his


    pace.


    Hearing his crew, Rocky then turned back and caught up with them.


    Just at this moment, a cool breeze passed by behind Rocky and a pair of giant red eyes appeared from


    amidst the haze, glowing in the dark.

 Chapter 125 The Dangerous Maze Forest (Part One)

    Chapter 125 The Dangerous Maze Forest (Part One)


    The sixth squad had been following the fifth squad for a few moments. It didn''t take thetter a lot of


    time to realize that they were being followed. All of a sudden, all the members of the fifth squad


    increased their marching speed drastically to get rid of whoever was following them. The strength of the


    spirit maniptors in the fifth squad was not bad. As soon as they traveled at their full speed, they were


    able to get rid of the sixth squad, whose strength ranked at the bottom of all the squads. The sixth


    squad felt as if in the blink of an eye, the fifth squad had disappeared into the dense forest. They had


    missed their target and were now at a loss.


    "Damn it! The fifth squad is so shrewd. They must be thinking of finishing the task single-handedly so


    that they could get the merit alone. They are not chivalrous at all!" Zander swore angrily. He was


    ignoring the fact that to fish in troubled water and get the merits, he was deliberately following the fifth


    squad. ''How could he swear against others like that? He was also among those kind of people!'' his


    subordinates thought stealthily.


    "Captain, what should we do now?" a spirit maniptor of the sixth squad asked nkly as he looked


    around at therge and dense forest. He was totally confused like the others, about what they should


    do next. So he had to ask his captain. After all, they needed a leader to lead them and n out their


    next move.


    "You are asking me what we should do now, are you? Of course, we will continue the search on our


    own. Actually, I wanted to give the fifth squad an opportunity to pave the way in front of us. Who knew


    that these guys are so ignorant that they would waive away such a good opportunity! Hmm! Let''s wait


    and see. We, the members of the sixth squad, must be the first one to finish the task and find the spirit-


    manipted beast. Then, they will regret profoundly for not catching the opportunity," Zander said in an


    irritated tone. The fact was that he was just bragging. Though he was weak and mindless, he had to


    pretend to be strong and smart in front of his subordinates. Throwing a cold nce in the direction


    where the fifth squad had disappeared, he took his spirit-manipted beast and began to walk in a


    random direction aimlessly.


    Rocky, who was at the end of his squad, saw his captain behave like that and frowned slightly. He had


    realized that Zander had a terrible sense of direction and that he was not smart enough to lead the


    squad to finish the task at all. Moreover, he was not quite familiar with the paths in the dense Maze


    Forest, where they all stood now. If he continued to lead the way like that, Rocky was afraid that the


    entire squad would bepletely lost. But he didn''t stop him, or did he say anything to the others. With


    his current power, which he was hiding deliberately, he was confident that he could protect himself from


    any harm if he was in danger. No matter how special or difficult the circumstances would be, he could


    deal with any emergency. Thus, he just kept silent and wanted to see what would happen next.


    Despite his confidence, he was still very cautious and left an obscure mark on a big tree beside him by


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    touching its trunk casually when everyone was not paying attention to him. If Zander lost the direction


    mediocre and ipetent captain, he continued to march forward.


    The random direction that Zander picked was towards the center of the Maze Forest. As they kept


    walking deeper into the forest, they saw that all the trees were towering and lush. They thickly covered


    the space above their heads. As a result, the light in the forest was growing dimmer and they could


    only see the sky in between the spaces which the foliage made. They felt that within the forest it was


    getting darker than the outside world. The deeper they walked into the Maze Forest, the dimmer the


    light became. They ended up with poor visibility. After a little while, they could only see the things within


    three meters distance. They had to walk more slowly and carefully. The weeds around them were


    about as half tall as an adult, and the vegetation was also flourishing. They felt as if they were now


    exploring deeper into a mysterious virgin forest.


    Fortunately, except Rocky, all the other spirit maniptors of the sixth squad brought their own spirit-


    manipted beasts. Therefore, they simply let the spirit-manipted beasts found out the way for them


    first. They just followed their beasts.


    Gradually, the surrounding area around them becamepletely silent. Only asionally, there were


    screams of beasts and worms. Those eerie sounds coupled with the dark and dim light gave them a


    gruesome feeling, as if they were walking in the jungle at night.


    At once, the sixth squad, which was still marching forward, noticed that at the side about two meters


    away, there was a strange rustling of branches and leaves, as if something was about to jump out of


    somewhere. A few spirit-manipted beasts, which were standing ahead of the squad, were also


    roaring anxiously with teeth bared and ws outspread, to meet whatever woulde at them, even if


    it was something very dangerous. The abrupt sound after the silence was rather terrifying.


    Consequently, all the spirit maniptors of the sixth squad, except Rocky, were taken aback. They


    jumped to their feet and immediately took all kinds of weird postures. Afraid that they were to confront a


    formidable enemy, they looked quite uneasy.


    As the rustling sound grew louder, everyone was so rmed that they geared themselves to fight


    against whatever it was. The next moment, their attacking actions stopped abruptly because they saw


    a cute, white rabbite out from the thick branches and leaves. After a taunting and innocent look at


    the members of the sixth squad in front, it turned around and leaped away in the other direction.


    "Damn it! It turned out to be a rabbit. How dare you taunt us like that! Be careful! Next time I see you,


    I''ll roast you alive," Zander yelled as the rabbit left, leaping away. After he found out that it was just a


    rabbit, he felt greatly relieved. But his body showed what he was going through, for his forehead was


    already full of beads of sweat. It clearly exposed his extreme uneasiness a few moments ago.


    The other spirit maniptors also breathed a sigh of relief at that precise moment. Perhaps because it


    was the first time they hade to perform such a task. They looked indifferently, but the fact


    remained that they were extremely nervous deep inside.


    "Since you are so afraid of death, I think it''s better for us to go back earlier. If you really get hurt in this


    task, it''s really not worth it," Rocky said with a cold sneer. Instead of wasting time and energy in


    finishing the so-called task with these cowards, he felt that it was better for him to go back and continue


    his secret cultivation, which he believed would be more meaningful and helpful to improve his strength.

 Chapter 126 The Dangerous Maze Forest (Part Two)

    Chapter 126 The Dangerous Maze Forest (Part Two)


    "Hey, you brat! What makes you have the nerve to say that? It''s said that every corner of the Maze


    Forest is full of danger. Who knows what will pop up abruptly the next second! Are you not afraid?"


    Zander shouted loudly at Rocky on hearing his words. After being sneered by Rocky, Zander felt that


    as the captain, he was being challenged and would lose his face if he didn''t show his authority.


    Rocky continued to ignore Zander''s words and went straight ahead.


    "You... you..." Zander stumbled over words. Rocky''s action at the moment showed that he didn''t really


    regard him as the captain. Zander immediately was in great fury and gritted his teeth, as if he wanted to


    swallow Rocky alive.


    "Captain, in fact, Rocky is the one who is the most afraid among us, or he would not have said anything


    like that. I guess he wants to go back and find a ce to hide. You are a very tolerant captain. There is


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    no need to be exasperated with him. He didn''t mean it. Please do forgive him, captain!" Thor and Joss


    rushed to solve the trouble caused by Rocky.


    "Of course I know that. Never mind! I am the captain, and I''ll just let it go," Zander said, pretending to


    be a generous leader. He stared at Rocky''s back with hatred as he walked away. He continued to pave


    the way by his spirit-manipted beast and followed Rocky with other spirit maniptors.


    A few secondster, Rocky suddenly furrowed his brows and stopped moving forward. Zander, who


    had caught up with Rocky now, almost ran into him due to his sudden stop.


    "Hey, what are you doing? Why did you stop so abruptly? You brat is again challenging my authority.


    My patience for you is wearing out. After we go back to our camp, I must teach you a good lesson, in


    case you would be so arrogant again!" Zander burst out angrily. He was greatly irritated by Rocky''s


    weird behavior and actions.


    At that particr moment, a horrible scream echoed around. A flock of birds in the forest was startled


    and they began to fly away at full speed as if to save their lives. Zander and the other spirit


    maniptors were instantly horrified. Their face turned as white as paper. They hurriedly huddled


    together and scanned around with terrified looks on their faces. They wondered, ''Where did the terrible


    screame from?'' As their imagination began getting wild, their hands and feet started to tremble


    violently because of fear.


    At that point, a spirit-manipted beast from the sixth squad seemed to smell something. Suddenly it


    ran fast in one direction. Rocky who was staying in situ and wondering what had just happened,


    immediately followed the spirit-manipted beast. He knew that it must have detected something


    strange. He wanted to find out who had made that horrible sound.


    The remaining spirit maniptors of the sixth squad looked at each other with fear and amazement.


    But in the end, they felt that staying in situ would be more dangerous. They could do nothing so they


    decided to follow Rocky. They ran after him as fast as they could.


    After they had run a little distance, they found Rocky in front of them and they stopped again.


    It was clear that Zander was annoyed again. He believed that Rocky''s weird move was just to show


    himself off and that he was behaving as if he was the captain of the sixth squad. Just when he was


    going to scold Rocky for his actions, he saw Rocky move away. Without Rocky blocking their view, he


    and the other spirit maniptors saw a scene that was extremely terrible.


    At a distance of a few steps far from them, the spirit-manipted beast that had just led them to this


    ce was squatting. Meanwhile, a spirit maniptor in a military gown, whose face waspletely


    ruined,y on the bloody grass in front of them. It was gruesome to see that half of his body was


    missing, which was exposing his sternum. The portion from his chest to a part of his stomach was


    fragments, and a few pieces of badly mutted intestines left hanging outside his body. Adding to this


    scene, the spirit maniptor''s body was still oozing yellowish liquid, which was stinky.


    Never had the spirit maniptors of the sixth squad witnessed such a cruel scene before. One by one,


    except Rocky, all of them began to tremble. They were frightened by the scene. They could not be


    med for that. After all, they were all simple people who had never joined or seen a real battle before.


    Their faces looked deadly pale and they seemed to be ready to vomit at any time. Three or four of them


    had already started vomiting so hard that it looked like they would vomit bile out of their stomach due to


    the rancid smell wafting around in the ce and the horrible sight in front of them.


    While others were distraught by the scene, Rocky was numb with shock at the sight. Still, he regained


    hisposure quickly and looked at Zander, who stood beside him and was extremely pale. "Can you


    find out which squad this man is from?" Rocky asked Zander.


    Zander was feeling extremely sick at that time and was filled with horror. When Rocky asked him about


    the dead man, he suddenly came back to his senses and realized that the members of the sixth squad


    could also meet a simr fate in the forest. Holding his horror back, he took a closer look at the military


    gown of the corpse. Then he said, "It could be a person of the third squad."


    "No! Wait! You are not the captain, I am the captain... Why should I answer your questions?" Zander


    yelled at once. When he finished answering Rocky''s question, for a moment he had felt as if Rocky


    was the captain. So he spoke in frustration. ''It looks like as long as I stand beside Rocky, I always feel


    that he is the leader unconsciously, '' Zander thought stealthily and felt quite depressed.


    Once again, his words were ignored. In such a crisis, he had to swallow his pride. "Based on the


    average strength of each spirit maniptor of the third squad, the beast that could attack this man must


    be a very powerful one. It must surpass the spirit maniptor at least at the sixth grade of the Mortal


    Stage. It is very fierce, brutal, aggressive, and could be foraging in the forest now." Rocky immediately


    put forward his judgment based on his observation of the corpse.


    Listening to Rocky''s words, the spirit maniptors present there, looked even more pale and sick.


    Their bodies all trembled in fear and apprehension. It was the first time they got to see such a terrible


    scene. The sight before them and Rocky''s conclusion about the beast made them shudder with fear.


    They were afraid that they had high chances of being trapped in great danger from that moment on...

 Chapter 127 Beat A Hasty Retreat (Part One)

    Chapter 127 Beat A Hasty Retreat (Part One)


    "If my calctions are correct, our unit is not powerful enough to engage this spirit-manipted beast. I


    think we had better double back. Otherwise, it will be too bad if we have to suffer any lost," Rocky said


    as he nced coldly at Zander, the captain of the sixth squad.


    "You little rookie, don''t ever try to exaggerate the fact to frighten us... It is perfectly normal to have one


    or two fatalities during the execution of this sort of task. The spirit maniptor of the third unit must


    have lost his vignce which is why he was attacked by the spirit-manipted beast. But look at us, we


    are overwhelmed in members. Who would dare to attack us?" Zander seemed to assert in a self-


    pressed his quivering hand on his waist, as if to hold down the overwhelming uneasiness.


    Suddenly, they heard another rustle from the bushes. Something must have swiftly passed through. It


    disturbed the grass when it did. All the spirit maniptors from the sixth unit was so scared that their


    knees trembled. They huddled together as if seekingfort from thepany. They all looked


    around in terror and became more alert of their surroundings.


    "Suit yourself. I am leaving now." Rocky could not help but shake his head as he saw the team panic


    and hesitate to proceed. After taking a deep breath, he decided to double back by following the marks


    he made when he came.


    "Captain, we..." The spirit maniptors saw that Rocky had left after he finished talking to them. They


    also wished Zander could make the same decision to go back with Rocky, despite the tension between


    the two. After all, no one wanted to risk their life.


    As much as Zander did not want to believe Rocky''s judgment, he knew it was too risky. He saw the


    tragic death of the spirit maniptor of the third unit and it was a fate he did not want to have. Even if


    he was bold enough, he was not powerful enough to go against this kind of lupine spirit-manipted


    beast. Not to mention, he was the timid one. Thest thing he would do was to risk his life.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "I think we shall double back as soon as possible. After all, there is a lupine spirit-manipted beast in


    the road. We need to join with other units and consult with them for a better strategy in order to avoid


    heavy death tolls in each unit..." Zander wanted to finish his speech to save face. He wanted to show


    them that it was only out of the consideration of their safety that he chose to retreat, but not because he


    was scared. But, when he went on his speech, a weird shadow showed up again. It loomed over them,


    scaring the wits out of the spirit maniptors. As such, he had to end his speech abruptly and followed


    Rocky''s direction.


    Other spirit maniptors followed suit with their own spirit-manipted beasts as soon as they heard


    the team leader''s order to retreat.


    Soon, they arrived at a crossroad. Different paths intersected in front of them which would lead to


    different destinations. They weren''t sure which path would lead to the right way back. It would be


    impossible to try all roads ande back unscathed.


    "We shall go this way. This is the correct way back." Zander stopped and hesitated. Truthfully, he had


    no idea at all which direction was the right way. No matter how hard he tried to observe their


    environment, it showed no signs as to which was the right path to take. In order to save face, he finally


    pointed to one of the directions randomly andmanded his team, "If you two want to risk your life,


    then go and follow him. If you don''t,e with me," Rocky turned around and talked to Thor and Joss.


    He threw Zander a suspicious nce. He knew that the direction Zander pointed was not the right way


    back. He informed them of this essential information. After all, they''d be risking their lives if they


    followed Zander to the wrong path.


    Thor and Joss exchanged doubtful nces. They stood there, confused as to whom they should follow.


    On one hand, Rocky was sure of the correct way back. On the other, it would be risky to follow Zander


    to an unknown and incorrect path. They weren''t sure how to go about the situation. Rocky was their


    friend but Zander was their leader. Indeed, the conflict was tooplicated that in an instant, they


    became hesitant.


    "You conceited little young man. You went too far! I can''t put up with this anymore. Who do you think


    you are? Why do we have to follow your instructions? I am the boss! I said that direction is the correct


    way. I have authority in this matter. If you dare to follow him, you''d be in big trouble when we get back


    to the camp!" Zander reprimanded while giving them a vicious look. His authoritative voice, his


    frightening look, and the strictmand he had given was enough to make the other spirit


    maniptors nervous. Zander didn''t give them much of a choice.


    In an instant, other spirit maniptors were forced toe back to Zander''s side. Even Thor and Joss


    did not dare to resist Zander and hismands. They trusted Rocky but they did not want to face


    Zander''s wrath. They knew that there would be severe punishment if they defied the orders of the team


    leader.


    "Rocky, we will listen to and follow the order of the team leader," Joss said obediently. He felt sad about


    it, but they were firm with their decision.


    Rocky furrowed his eyebrows and frowned. He felt irritated but after taking a deep breath, he


    immediately cooled down. He knew there was nothing he could do to alter their minds at that point. It


    didn''t matter if no one was going to follow him. He was sure that he was taking the right path. He then


    walked towards the opposite direction determinedly. Since he had already warned them and they chose


    to follow Zander, he would not be obliged to stop them again.

 Chapter 128 Beat A Hasty Retreat (Part Two)

    Chapter 128 Beat A Hasty Retreat (Part Two)


    "Let''s go. He must be doomed to die going alone in that direction. We are safe because we have so


    many team members united together," Zander sneered and led the rest of the spirit maniptors to the


    direction he had pointed. He felt victorious because his team members obediently followed the path he


    chose.


    But, under the guidance of Zander, they soon came back to the crossroad where they separated with


    Rocky. It seemed they just circled around in the area. The spirit maniptors felt scared and confused.


    "Captain, it seems we are lost. It would be better if we let the spirit-manipted beast to find the correct


    way," Thor said.


    "Who said we are lost? It was just a little deviation of my memory. It is actually this way," Zander cursed


    and guided the team to another direction. His pride was too high to admit that he was wrong. He led the


    team and hoped that they were really following the right way.


    However, upon entering that direction, it was like another maze. The paths wereplicated and


    barely visible. They could not distinguish the way and they lost sight of everything that was a yard


    away. The area waspletely surrounded by a dense fog.


    Suddenly, under the cover of the dense fog, a quiet ck shadow appeared. Its sharp red eyes stared


    at the sixth unit who strayed in the fog.


    "Captain, where are we now? How are we supposed to get out of this ce?" several timid spirit


    maniptors were already frightened. They questioned their team leader''s decision as if they regretted


    to follow Zander. They scanned their surroundings but they could barely see anything with the thick fog


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    shrouding their view.


    "What are you pushing me for? I''m the captain of the team. Is it possible for me to lead you to the


    wrong way? All you have to do is to trust me and follow me!" Even as Zander yelled at his team


    members angrily to defend himself, he was now extremely worried. He can''t distinguish the way, let


    alone walk out of the area.


    Meanwhile, their spirit-manipted beasts kept quivering ever since they entered this area. Their legs


    were numb as they staggered along the way, as if they were terrified of something. He realized he


    could not count on these beasts to find the way out.


    The sixth unit wandered under highly charged and frightening emotions in the dense fog area. But no


    matter which way they tried to proceed, they never moved an inch towards the exit. In fact, they felt


    they never moved at all from where they were in the first ce. They just kept walking around the same


    area.


    After a moment, Zander almost fell on his face as he stumbled on something on the ground. He was


    about to swear but frozen when he saw what almost tripped him. It was a bloody body. It seemed as if


    he was horribly tortured before he was put to death. His clothes were all torn up, his body was


    mutted beyond recognition, and the whole floor was covered with a pool of blood. More importantly,


    he had the military robe of the fifth unit. Other spirit maniptors quivered from tremendous horror.


    The spirit maniptors from the third and fifth team were all assaulted sessively. If it were mere


    coincidences, then it would be too farfetched.


    "Captain, we... We need to think of a way to get out of here urgently." The spirit maniptors were


    terrified to the extent that they were now on the verge of copse.


    "Stop dictating me!" Zander yelled in annoyance. He himself was scared out of his wits. His whole body


    trembled as well from great panic. The pressure from this team only stressed him further.


    At that moment, a spirit maniptor behind Joss cried out all in a sudden. His voice rang through the


    area. In a split of a second, he fell down and was instantly dragged backward by a stream of power.


    Zander was too stunned at the sight of the scene that he did not know how to respond for a while. His


    whole body froze in terror. When he finally realized he had to save his team member, the spirit


    maniptor was almost pulled into the dense fog. If they could not save him, there would only be one


    end for him.


    "Hurry up! Let the spirit-manipted beasts go and save him," Zander shouted in a rush. They did not


    have time to spare to just stare while their team member was being dragged. They had to act fast.


    But even the spirit-manipted beasts were too frightened to move. They kept growling as if there


    were something so horrible and terrifying behind the fog.


    In that critical moment, a piece of sharp bamboo was shot out from nowhere. It pinned on the ground


    right between the middle of both legs of the spirit maniptor who was being dragged into the fog.


    Another cry rang through the scene. It was from that spirit maniptor again. This time, it was because


    of the bamboo. The bamboo may have stopped him from being dragged further into the fog, but it also


    hurt. His face turned purple from the unbearable pain caused by the bamboo which was pinned in


    between his two legs.


    "What are you still waiting for? Go taking him back now," someone shouted hastily. A shadow suddenly


    emerged in the fog. It was none other than Rocky. The spirit maniptors were stunned at his arrival.


    "Rocky!" Thor and Joss were startled at first, but soon they babbled with wild joy. Then they


    immediately rushed to that spirit maniptor and pulled him back.


    Suddenly, there was a roar of rage from the dense fog. The trees and grasses shook as it grew. The


    lurking danger was approaching the sixth unit. The scene was enveloped with an eerie atmosphere.


    Despite the impending danger, they didn''t know how to defend themselves. They were clueless to what


    their enemy looked like. They werepletely exposed, yet they knew nothing about their enemy.

 Chapter 129 You Are The Boss (Part One)

    Chapter 129 You Are The Boss (Part One)


    Zander looked pretty disappointed when Rocky, who he thought that had already left, appeared in front


    of his face again. "I have told you before," Zander sneered. "You''re scared of being alone. Why else


    would you follow us stealthily?"


    Rocky seemed agitated with what Zander said and reacted as soon as thetter finished talking. He


    lunged at Zander and grabbed him by the cor of his shirt. He radiated a different kind of air, which


    Zander did not fail to notice. He was instantly surrounded by Rocky''s new aura and his eyes could not


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    believe how Rocky had changed at the drop of a hat.


    "If it were not for me, a man could have lost his life! If you want us to get out of here alive, you should


    learn how to shut that mouth of yours. Things have turned around. Instead of us looking for the spirit-


    manipted beast, we are now the ones being hunted down. It''s a trap. Is that clear now?" Rocky said


    firmly as he stared at Zander with anger in his eyes.


    Zander was shocked by Rocky''s sudden outburst that he just stood frozen for a moment. The Rocky


    that was standing in front of him was different from the one he knew. Rocky used to be timid. Now, he


    seemed to have transformed in an instant and became someone powerful. Zander finally realized what


    happened and was left with no choice but to nod his head with fear.


    After witnessing such a sight, the other spirit maniptors like Thor and Joss were dumbfounded. And


    rightfully so. They could have never imagined the meek Rocky would be able to pull a stunt like that.


    Nobody expected Rocky to be the one to stand up to Zander, shut him up, and make him listen. They


    never thought of him to be that courageous and capable.


    "Rocky, you said that the spirit-manipted beast is hunting us. Why would it do such a thing?" Thor


    could not help but ask.


    "I don''t know. I am not sure about the reason. Maybe the spirit-manipted beast knew that we came


    hunting for it, so it is now trying to fend for itself. What I am sure of is that it is a smart and a definitely


    powerful one. It seems like we became its target the very moment we entered the Maze Forest," Rocky


    exined.


    The reason Rocky was suddenly with Zander''s group was the dead body he found. When he went back


    to the right path, he discovered the corpse of a spirit maniptor that belonged in the third team. He


    was reminded of an earlier urrence and was able to put two and two together. That spirit


    maniptor''s death was not an ident. It was intended. They were being attacked deliberately. The


    earlier incident and the newly discovered body helped Rocky reach the conclusion that the entire Maze


    Forest had be the spirit-manipted beast''s hunting ground, and the spirit maniptors were the


    prey.


    It was just in time when Rocky realized the original route was no longer safe to pass through and he


    turned back right away. Before long, he just caught sight of the members of the sixth team who circled


    back to the ce they originated from. He shadowed them as he contemted whether or not his


    assumption was true.


    His hunch was confirmed when he witnessed what happened to the sixth team. He was not sure of the


    spirit-manipted beast''s capabilities but it was skilled enough to hurt more than one spirit maniptor


    at the sixth grade of the Mortal Stage. Rocky knew the beast was not weak at all.


    "Does that mean we are all in danger?" Joss asked as fear crept on his face. ''Even the spirit


    maniptors of the third team and the fifth team were not match for this spirit-manipted beast, '' he


    pondered thoughtfully. ''If we were to cross paths with it, death will surelye for us.''


    The spirit maniptors'' fear for the beast only grew as they absorbed the information Rocky ryed to


    them. They were just realizing how cruel and powerful this spirit-manipted beast was.


    "Yes, that''s right. So, if you want to make it out of the Maze Forest alive, you must carefully follow my


    instructions," Rocky said. He inspected the crowd around him, waiting for their agreement.


    "I will do whatever you want me to do."


    "Me too. Following you is way better than following someone else to the grave."


    "You are now the boss. We are all counting on you, Boss Rocky."


    All of the spirit maniptors stood by Rocky''s decision to lead them, including the one whose life he


    just saved. A spoken agreement was made from that moment onward. This time, no one would bat an


    eye to anything Zander said. After all, someone almost died doing what Zander ordered.


    Rocky nodded his head in agreement. However, he did not return to be a martyr and save these


    people. The real reason was if he were all alone, he was more likely to be a target and get attacked. He


    also knew that if he stayed with these people, the spirit-manipted beast that was hunting them might


    decide against attacking such arge group of spirit maniptors. Obviously, it was not a hard decision


    to make.


    In fact, if Uriah were right beside Rocky now, he would not have gone out of his way to find the others.


    He knew that with his and Uriah''s power together, spirit-manipted beasts with the strength at the


    Earthly Stage or below would easily be handled. They were not to be afraid of.


    Thor and the other spirit maniptors were still unaware of the agenda that Rocky had when he


    returned for them. They only knew that he went back to rescue them. They viewed Rocky as someone


    so selfless; someone who would wholeheartedly go back to a ce he knew that was dangerous just to


    save more people, like a hero. They looked at Rocky like he was their hero.


    In the midst of everyone celebrating Rocky as their hero, Zander faded into the sidelines, clearly


    defeated. Despite his frustrations, he did not dare to say a word. Naturally, he would not let Rocky


    dictate his and his teammates'' fates all the time. He made a mental note to give Rocky a piece of his


    mind and teach him a lesson once they got out of the Maze Forest.


    The sixth team made their way around the Maze Forest while following the signs. With Rocky leading


    them, it was not long until they got out of the fog area. Without the fog obstructing their sense of sight,


    they were finally safe enough. For now.

 Chapter 130 You Are The Boss (Part Two)

    Chapter 130 You Are The Boss (Part Two)


    They could not celebrate just yet because when they thought they could finally have a breather, the


    leaves on the trees around them started shaking intensely.


    Rocky observed what was happening in their surroundings very keenly as worry started to show on his


    face. The other spirit maniptors that followed him looked frightened and terrified. The thought of the


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    spirit-manipted beast catching up with them haunted everyone in their group.


    Luckily enough, it was not the spirit-manipted beast. A number of people emerged from the thick


    foliage in front of them.


    "They''re spirit maniptors as well! They''re from the third team!" they said, almost celebratory. When


    the other spirit maniptors realized they were not in danger, they went around and checked up on


    each other. Instinct told them they should team up. They knew that being with arger group of spirit


    maniptors made them a whole lot safer. Having the third team with them raised their chances of


    surviving.


    However, the third team''s hopefulness vanished when they found out that Rocky was leading the sixth


    team. They said with sullen in their voice, "It''s so unfortunate of us to run into such a sorry excuse of a


    team, a failure of a team," they said with hostility in their voice. "The situation would have been so


    much better had wee across with the fifth team."


    "Hey! What the hell is that supposed to mean?" Zander angrily asked. He was fuming when he stepped


    forward to meet eye to eye with whoever said that.


    "Do we really have to re-state what we have just said? Point-nk, you guys suck. Do you really not


    see it? Your talents and abilities are subpar, maybe average on good days. No one in your team is


    noteworthy. You guys ought to realize that," the spirit maniptors of the third team said haughtily.


    "Isn''t your group supposed to have eight members? Why can I only count six? Oh, maybe we just suck


    so much we also do not know how to count. Let me count again. One, two, three, four, five, and six,"


    Zander counted off as he pointed at each member. "No, I''m right. There are only six of you left."


    "The other two are just slow and are left behind. They will catch up soon enough." The spirit


    maniptor tried hard not to be flustered, but failed. He sounded so defensive trying to clear that up.


    "Stop lying! We just saw a corpse, and we knew it was one of your team members," Zander said


    sternly, exposing the third team''s lie.


    "Why do you care? Whether who lives or who dies from our team does not concern you! You sorry


    bunch won''t make it out alive anyway. We''re just going to head back and see if we can find


    reinforcements along the way." The members of the third team were furious. Their faces were red with


    anger as they scrambled away, leaving the sixth team behind.


    "Damn, they sure look like a bunch of blind dogs in a meat market," Zander spat with disgust.


    After witnessing the heated exchange between Zander and the third team, the morale of spirit


    maniptors from the sixth team plummeted. "We are so dead," they muttered hopelessly. "They really


    left us here. We are never ever going to get out of here alive. It''s impossible to survive on our own!"


    "Don''t stop your yapping and we might just die in here!" Zander pointed everyone in the team a look


    and his eyes finallynded on Rocky. "Weren''t you just peacocking your skills a while ago? Get us out


    of here. If you can bring everyone out alive to safety, you can be my boss, Rocky."


    Rocky looked at Zander, searching his face for a hint of sarcasm. Rocky scoffed and gestured


    everyone to move forward. With Rocky still in leadership, the sixth team continued once again in their


    journey to survival.


    It didn''t take long before Rocky''s team faced another hitch in their journey. The sound of breathing that


    did not belong to any of them kept following the group, and by the looks of it, it wasing from not so


    far behind. The sixth team was too weak to get rid of it. Moreover, the owner of the said breathing


    sounded like it had made up its mind to finish them off once and for all.


    Despite the sound of breathing that was following them, Rocky''s team persevered and kept moving.


    They sessfully escaped the center of the Maze Forest and reached its edge safely. Things were


    shaping out to be fine except for one thing: the sun was almost setting. It would be dark soon and with


    darkness came more danger. The Maze Forest grew more menacing in nighttime.


    Throughout their journey, Rocky was the only one from the team who could still proceed. The other


    spirit maniptors were worn out and were no longer capable to keep going forward.


    "I am exhausted! At this rate, we''re all going to pass out. We need to take a break." Even Zander was


    out of breath, and that''s saying something. Hey down on the ground, trying to catch his breaths.


    Rocky looked around to observe their environment. His face grew worried as he heard the strong


    breathing that was still creeping behind them. He knew that the source of the breathing was just waiting


    for a good chance to ambush them. But he was also aware of how taxing the journey was for everyone.


    They had been walking nonstop the whole day. He understood how continuing might be detrimental for


    all of them. He could not force them to walk anymore. After having an internal debate on whether or not


    they should continue, Rocky reached a decision to give everyone a break. He said, "Start a fire here.


    Let''s camp here for an hour and proceed after."


    After hearing Rocky''s announcement, everyone from the sixth team let out a sigh of relief and slumped


    themselves to the ground and started resting up. They got a fire started, and the spirit maniptors


    huddled around it. They tried to savor every second of peace they currently had as they took a good


    breather for they knew they still had a long way to go.

 Chapter 131 Attack

    Chapter 131 Attack


    While resting to replenish his strength, Rocky used the Frozen Wind Dagger to cut down thick


    branches from the forest. Using his knowledge about weaponry, he sharpened each front end one by


    one to make a simple spear. He then distributed the branches to Thor and other maniptors including


    Zander.


    "This is just a broken stick. What harm can it even do?" Zander said with a snort, showing obvious


    disinterest in this simple weapon. Undeterred with hispanions'' reactions, Rocky said, "You will


    know soon enough." Rocky put on a stern expression and directly inserted the wooden stick on the


    ground in front of Zander. He then quietly stood there, watching the surrounding environment warily.


    The leaves on the trees around them suddenly moved, making a rustling sound. The once peaceful


    surroundings now became violent as the force of the wind continuously increased.


    Upon seeing this strange situation, all the spirit maniptors immediately came to realize that


    something eerie was about to take ce, and they could not help but feel wary and terrified.


    At the far off distance, Rocky could see something fast and hugeing towards them. "The beast is


    surroundings.


    All of a sudden, the spirit maniptors saw a huge shadow that suddenly jumped out from another


    direction and appeared in front of Zander. Its speed was so fast that Zander could not dodge it in time.


    The maniptors saw the shadow''s eyes glowing crimson. It looked wild and strong, with its huge arms


    and legs as powerful as a bear with a height as tall as an average adult. Under the reflection of the


    bonfire, everyone could vaguely see its body covered with orange fur, and its lower abdomen looked


    swollen. The wild beast gave off an indomitable presence, striking fear in those who dared challenge it.


    At this point, it was staring at Zander with malice. The beast slightly gasped, and its eyes were as cold


    as ice.


    Frightened by the sudden appearance of the beast, Zander felt his whole body shivering. His legs


    quivered and he stood frozen for a long time as his body would not move. He could not yet absorb what


    was happening as his mind had yet to figure out the whole situation.


    While the other spirit maniptors were also terrified by the appearance of the beast, they too were in


    the same predicament as Zander, stunned to stand there without taking any further action.


    As Rocky observed the beast, his heart pounded. He was surprised to find that the breath released by


    it unexpectedly reached the level of Uriah. It must mean that the beast had the strength equivalent to


    that of a spirit maniptor at the first grade of the Earthly Stage. Rocky thought it was certainly a very


    difficult opponent to deal with.


    By this time, the huge shadow had moved and directly jumped towards Zander tond a fierce attack.


    Startled and feeling a sense of urgency, Zander subconsciously stretched out his hand and grabbed


    the spear that Rocky previously inserted on the ground in front of him. He used the stick to defend


    himself from the beast''s attack, but his whole body was pressed to the ground because he could not


    resist the huge impact of force from it. The other maniptors saw the beast opening its bloody mouth


    with an intention to bite Zander''s head.


    "What are you all doing? Shoot it! Quickly!" Rocky shouted once he saw Zander frozen in ce.


    Upon hearing Rocky''s yell, Thor and the other spirit maniptors finally came back to their senses.


    They quickly picked up the sharp spears that Rocky gave them and threw them directly towards the


    beast.


    The beast felt the weaponsing at him from all directions, so he stopped biting towards Zander and


    immediately waved its huge ws to shoot away all the attacks.


    While the beast concentrated on defending itself, Rocky had quietly appeared on the other side of the


    beast. The spiritual light shone on his hand, and he injected the spiritual power at the Earthly Stage into


    his dagger. He then used it to stab the beast in its forelimbs, leaving a fierce blood mark. Soon enough,


    the beast was covered in its own blood.


    Prior to the attack, the beast seemed to have no idea that the person who attacked it was actually


    hiding the strength of the Earthly Stage. It was only under carelessness and ignorance that it was


    sessfully attacked by Rocky. The beast growled in pain at once, and angrily waved its paws at


    Rocky who had ambushed him.


    Before the beast''s paws could injure him, Rocky had taken the opportunity to dodge the vicious attack,


    making its paws brush past him. It could have cut Rocky''s shoulder in half, had the attack hit him. He


    then grabbed Zander who was lying on the ground, and quickly returned to the side of the other spirit


    maniptors.


    The present spirit maniptors never thought that Rocky couldunch a sneak attack against the beast


    sessfully. He not only rescued Zander from its attack, but he was also unscathed. The spirit


    maniptors felt stunned and now saw Rocky in a new light.


    "Let''s get out of here at once!" Rocky yelled at the other spirit maniptors in shock. They finally came


    back to their senses and realized that they were not fully safe from their predicament. After seeing the


    bloodthirsty nature of the beast and the terror of its power, they were urgent to escape. Terrified and


    horror-stricken, they hurriedly ran to a far distance for fear of being attacked by the wild beast again.


    In the blink of an eye, all the maniptors rushed into the night, paying no mind to their exhaustion


    before. They desperately ran without looking back and paid no attention to their spirit-manipted


    beasts. At the speed of light, their figures disappeared into the woods. The wounded beast seemed to


    have beenpletely angered by their escape, as it rushed to chase after them.


    Rocky could not help feeling anxious when he saw that the beast was still chasing the maniptors in


    spite of its injury. Worse enough, it seemed that it would catch up with them soon. This violent spirit-


    manipted beast was very terrible. Even he might not have aplete chance of winning. Without


    absolute certainty, he would not have ventured so easily to provoke the beast. Rocky frowned at the


    thought. Suddenly, he smelled something like rotten soil. He then immediately looked around and soon


    found a pond of mud not far from him, which seemed to look like a paste.


    Rocky''s face suddenly lit up with happiness, and he could not help but feel overjoyed. He immediately


    turned around and said, "Take off your clothes as quickly as possible!"


    Upon hearing this, Zander and the others immediately stared at him with disbelief. ''At this critical


    moment of life and death, how could Rocky tell us to strip naked? What does he even mean? Has he


    lost his mind?'' they thought to themselves doubtfully, unable to figure out Rocky''s true intention.


    "Rocky, are you crazy? Making a joke at this critical moment? Now is not the time for your


    shenanigans," Zander stared at Rocky and asked him in anger and doubt. Others around him also


    showed a puzzled look.


    "To listen to me or not is totally up to you." Rocky shrugged and gave no further exnation.


    Thor and Joss took one look at each other and proceeded to remove their shirts without saying


    anything, leaving only their shorts to preserve their dignity.


    Upon seeing this, the other spirit maniptors also began to take off their clothes after a moment''s


    hesitation. After all, it was a fact that Rocky had seeded in attacking the beast before. They


    believed that he would not let them do anything useless at such a time, so they all followed his


    "You are all a bunch of crazy people, aren''t you?" Zander said. Although he shouted loudly to show his


    disagreement, he also took off his clothes following the others.


    In the end, everyone was stripped except for Rocky. As a result, a group of naked people stood side by


    side, and the scene was indeed a bit funny if not for their current situation.


    Afterward, Rocky pointed to the nearby pond of mud and said, "You all go in there and hide quietly.


    After I lead the spirit-manipted beast away, you cane out."


    "Rocky, you''d better not fool me, or I will...". Zander threatened him by showing a menacing look, but


    he also knew that if Rocky had not saved him at the most critical moment, he probably would have


    been dead by now.


    Soon enough, Zander and the others all jumped into the mud and hid themselves.


    Rocky picked up all the clothes Zander and the others had taken off, then suddenly disappeared.


    A momentter, the shadow appeared near the pond of mud. It constantly twisted its head and sniffed


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    around, trying to find the group of people by following the scent left by them.


    At the sight of the huge beast, Zander held his breath to avoid making a sound. He hid motionless in


    the mud, for fear of making any noise and be discovered by the beast. When seeing the beast getting


    closer and closer, Zander could not help but curse Rocky in his head, as he felt cheated by that two-


    faced guy.


    The spirit maniptors saw that the beast was approaching the pond of mud and was about to find


    them. However, it raised its head suddenly, as if to realize something important, quickly turned around


    and ran away.


    Upon seeing the beast run away, Zander and the other spirit maniptors finally breathed a sigh of


    relief. It was a close call to death. They thought that they were going to be found by that horrible beast.


    Knowing their weakness inbat, they knew that they were likely to die had they been discovered by


    the beast.

 Chapter 132 I Am Not Dead

    Chapter 132 I Am Not Dead


    "What are you guys waiting for? Let''s run! That fe will live forever in our hearts," Zander crawled out


    of mud and shouted. He then took a direction and ran like his life depended on it. Watching, Thor and


    the rest thought that Rocky was dead already so they followed Zander''s lead.


    At this moment, Rocky appeared besides that pool of mud, a devilish smile on his face.


    Zander, leading the sixth squad to find other remaining spirit maniptors, ran for the better part of the


    night, until they were too tired to continue anymore.


    "Do you think Rocky could be still alive? We should not have left him behind. I mean, after all, he is the


    one that saved us," Joss said with grief.


    "He gave his life so that our entire squad could live. He finally did something good back there." Zander


    nonchntly answered his colleagues. For a long time, he had wished Rocky dead.


    That very moment, light popped on, catching Zander and his men by surprise. A group of spirit


    maniptors from the northeast military camp hade searching for them.


    Immediately Zander identified them, and called them over.


    Those soldiers and a couple of spirit maniptors came immediately. They were a little shocked to see


    Zander and his men were stark naked and baked in mud.


    When all the three squads assigned to the Maze Forest had failed to report in sincest night, the


    Commander led a search party, looking for them all around. These soldiers along with the spirit


    maniptor from the second squad had gone out to search for their missing colleagues.


    Soon after Zander and the rest of the sixth squad were brought to a tent outside of the Maze Forest.


    The portiere was drawn up and then a woman in a silver armor appeared in front of everyone.


    "Commander Ma!" Everyone, including the spirit maniptors, soldiers and the rescued sixth squad,


    shouted in surprise.


    If Rocky were here, he would have been astonished too as this was Marin Ma, twenty-three years old,


    the samedy he had met at the beast stall. It had not urred to Rocky that she was the Commander


    of the northeast military camp, let alone a royal spirit maniptor at the first grade of the Heavenly


    Stage. She was born and raised in a family with generations of military service. A few years back, she


    lost her parents and all siblings and close rtives in the war. Marin bore the dying will of her father.


    And thanks to her charisma, she had quickly risen through military ranks to be a royal spirit


    maniptor. Her dedication to military services for her country was exemry. Although she was very


    young and ady, she was apetent leader who readily earned the respect of everyone under her,


    both men and women alike. So she had been promoted. Within three years, she had be a leader


    of a small military camp. Her future was promising, and there was no limit to what she could achieve.


    The second the spirit maniptors of the sixth squad appeared before her, all muddy and half-naked,


    she turned away and demanded to know what had happened. "Why didn''t you return to basest night,


    only to show up here looking like this?"


    Zander stepped forward to report exactly what happened, but he intentionally left out the part where


    Rocky hade to their rescue. The incident shocked everyone including Marin. They had never


    anticipated that the mere three squads dispatched would attract the wrath of a formidable spirit-


    manipted beast.


    But they were relieved to hear that any of their squads had made it out safe and sound, except for one


    missing member. A spirit-manipted beast of the Earthly Stage was far beyond the capability of their


    dispatched squads. However, from the sixth squad that had been found already, all members had


    escaped unscathed except for one missing. They must have escaped by sheer luck.


    However, Zander imed the credit for such low causalities. Although Thor and the rest of the team


    were very unhappy with it as they knew that Zander was lying, they dared not say anything. If indeed


    Rocky was dead, no one would dare call Zander out for falsely iming credit. Challenging Zander


    would definitely make him retaliate. Zander was a vindictive person who easily held grudges. He would


    not make it easy for anyone that challenged him.


    "Commander, we have found the third and the fifth squad. Unfortunately, the two groups suffered heavy


    causalities." One spirit maniptor reported to Marin, dampening the mood, even before Zander was


    done with his boasting.


    Soon after what was left of the third and the fifth squads were escorted out of the Maze Forest. Out of


    seven members of the third squad, only three were left, with two badly injured. At least the fifth squad


    fared slightly better as they only lost three members of the team. But all their surviving members were


    wounded, except for the squad leader.


    Inparison, the sixth squad was nothing short of a miracle.


    "Is it the same beast that you all fought against? Howe the sixth squad sustained only one


    casualty while you two squads took such a heavy loss?" Marin questioned the leaders of the third and


    the fifth squad.


    The two leaders exchanged a look and lowered their head in shame, feeling jealous of Zander. They


    wondered how he could be so lucky to escape with almost all his entire team.


    However, they did not know that it was Rocky who had saved Zander and his team.


    The truth was, all of them were ill-prepared to take on the enemy this time. It was just that they had


    been arrogant and overrated their strength. Due to selfish ambitions, they had separated after they got


    into the Maze Forest, each squad leader bull-headed to im full credit. Now, they were forced to eat


    humble pie.


    "Commander, we met members of the third squad in the Maze Forest once. But they were so scared


    and ran for their lives, without trying to help us," said Zander, angry at members of the third squad.


    "Is it true?" Marin stared at the members of the third squad in fury.


    The whole third squad was petrified. They had wished that no one from the sixth squad made it be


    back alive.


    "The sixth squad has outdone themselves this time. They remained calm during the crisis. Thanks to


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Zander, under whose excellent leadership, they minimized causalities. He is worthy of double honor."


    Marin ruled with firmness.


    "Thank you. Commander! I risked my life for my men but this is part of the job being a squad leader. I


    intend to inspire my other men with my example," an excited Zander said.


    "What is the name of that missing spiritual maniptor?" Marin asked.


    "His name is Rocky and he is a newer. He chose not to follow my instructions and ended up


    paying for it. If he hade with me, he would be here. He paid the ultimate price for his


    disobedience," Zander said, feigning empathy.


    Thor and Joss were infuriated by this straight-out lie from Zander. He had already imed the credit


    which had nothing to do with him. Yet he still painted a bad picture of Rocky, the very person who had


    saved them.


    "Commander! I have something to report," Joss reported after a bit hesitation.


    "Speak." Marin nodded her approval.


    "It was not Zander who led us out of there. To the contrary we were almost killed following Zander''s


    orders." Joss could no longer hold it back.


    "That is right! It was not Zander who saved us." Thor joined Joss.


    At once, Marin frowned at their im.


    The other soldiers exchanged curious gazes, gleeful to see the sixth squad turning on each other.


    "Commander, they must be jealous of my reward. Let''s not get sidetracked." Zander had never thought


    that Thor and Joss would defy him for the protection of Rocky. They had always been cowards. It was


    on that assumption of theirck of a spine that he openly tried to defame Rocky for his own benefit.


    "Commander, they could all testify against him." Thor pointed to the other spirit maniptors.


    However, his colleagues were undecided. As they looked at Zander in confusion, they knew he was no


    doubt hoping they would keep quiet. Marin, too, was staring at them with keen interest. Fearing for their


    lives, they did not wish to go against Zander, so they chose to remain quiet.


    "Speak! Rocky gave his life for us! You guys have no honor! You''re wretched cowards!" Joss was livid


    at theirck of courage and principles.


    "Commander, these two...... They just want the attention. I saved their lives yet they came back at me


    over a dead teammate. I will see to it that they learn a lesson." Zander threatened, smiling insidiously.


    Rocky had not returned yet so he must be dead. With no other witness willing to step up, it was almost


    certain that the credit would fall onto him.


    But just then, the unexpected happened. Out of the blue, a figure emerged from the Maze Forest and


    appeared in front of everyone. "I am not dead!"

 Chapter 133 Rocky Becomes A Squad Leader

    Chapter 133 Rocky Bes A Squad Leader


    "I can''t believe it. It''s you! Why you didn''t die?" Zander was dumbfounded when he saw the person in


    front of him. He was terrified out of his senses.


    Zander thought that it was impossible he could have survived, yet the person standing in front of him


    was none other than Rocky.


    "Why can''t I live?" Rocky replied with a sneer. Rocky was not only able to save the lives of Zander and


    the others, he was also able to save his own life. Using the clothes they had taken off, Rocky had


    sessfully diverted the attention of the spirit-manipted beast from him. Then, he managed get


    himself to safety. While Zander and the others had to run for their lives all night long, Rocky took his


    time and even managed to sleep for a while.


    Rocky easily recognized Marin. It was the beautifuldy who had bathed in the beast stable that day.


    He remembered how he was sexually aroused upon seeing her figure. When he saw her now, she was


    beautifully-dressed and was being escorted by the big crowds surrounding her. ''Zander called her


    camp. I didn''t expect her to look so young and beautiful. It seems that she is in the possession of the


    war dragon. It was very clear that she is above the Heavenly Stage. Luckily for me, I didn''t perform


    sexual acts on her that day. Otherwise, if this stunning beauty had beaten me up, my tortured flesh


    must have been torn to shreds.'' Rocky thought to himself.


    At the same time, Marin also recognized Rocky. ''It was him who peeped at me when I was at the beast


    stall!'' Marin thought, her face flushing in an unusual way. Marin looked into Rocky''s eyes and saw him


    staring at her lustfully. Marin subconsciously adjusted her clothes and her hair.


    "Rocky, you''re still alive. That''s great. Zander has invented a tale about you. He told us that you were


    disobedient with the orders. It was obviously a total fabrication. It was you who saved our lives! Can


    you imagine how absurd he is? This thick-skinned Zander is even hoping to receive a reward. And the


    others, they are drunken brutes." Thor and Joss told Rocky. They were delighted to see that Rocky had


    "Forget it! Don''t say any more about it. I am d you two are fine. I don''t care about the others," Rocky


    replied. He took Zander''s words and deeds lightly.


    Rocky did not realize that his reply had caused a stir. Others all knew that Zander was afraid of death.


    How could he have kept hisposure in the face of danger and managed to avoid the spirit-


    manipted beast, and at the same time, lead the sixth squad to flee to safety?


    Marin also seemed a bit suspicious about Zander. She nced at Rocky. Then, she looked at Zander


    sharply, as if shooting daggers at him. Zander looked guilty at that moment. Marin walked up to a spirit


    maniptor and asked in a hushed tone, "Who is telling the truth? You should all know that if anyone of


    you wants to receive a reward, don''t hesitate to ask for it. But if anyone of you dares to lie to me and


    cheat me, I will never spare you from punishment!"


    The spirit maniptors of the sixth squad were terrified to their bones when they heard Maria''s


    statement. They all were shaking with terror as they pleaded with Marin in a trembling voice,


    "Commander, please have mercy and spare our lives. We simply have no choice at that time. In fact, it


    was Rocky who had saved our lives. He told us to hide in the mire, and he risked his life to lure the


    spirit-manipted beast away. Thanks to Rocky, we managed to escape death."


    After hearing the spirit maniptors'' exnation, Zander was as white as a sheet. He tried to justify


    himself, "Commander, I am being framed. Please don''t believe a word of it."


    "Take Zander out and give him fifty strokes with the bamboo, fine him three months'' wages, dismiss


    him from the post of the squad leader of the sixth squad and transfer him to the logistics office to work


    as a manual scavenger!" Marin ordered. There was no question about the rights and wrongs of the


    case.


    "Commander, please have mercy and spare my life. I am wrong, it was my fault entirely." Zander fell on


    his knees and cried for mercy. Despite his continuous begging, several warriors held him and took him


    outside. Momentster, piercing screams were heard from outside.


    At that moment, Rocky became the center of attention. All the spirit maniptors couldn''t believe that


    Rocky, a good-for-nothing spirit maniptor who was just at the level of the third grade of the Mortal


    Stage, had unexpectedly kept hisposure in danger and led the sixth squad to walk out of the Maze


    Forest. Was it aplete shot in the dark?


    Even Marin looked at Rocky differently. Because there were so many witnesses and practicing fraud


    was impossible. Besides, the third squad and the fifth squad suffered heavy casualties, which contrasts


    sharply with the sixth squad which Rocky had led. If Rocky had no real ability, he couldn''t have led the


    sixth squad to walk out of the Maze Forest.


    Marin had a high opinion of Rocky''s work abilities. She thought that although Rocky''sbat capacity


    did not meet expectations, he could still keep hisposure in danger and do things in an organized


    way. Of course, he was a Peeping Tom.


    "In view of your performance, I appoint you acting leader of the sixth squad. The third squad and the


    fifth squad have underperformed. Fine them one months'' wages and give the squad leaders of the third


    squad and the fifth squad a grave demerit respectively. If they dare underperform again, I will dismiss


    them from their post!" Marin announced, surprising everyone. At first they shared confused nces.


    Afterwards, they felt irritated.


    The northeast military camp had never seen a spirit maniptor, just at the level of the fourth grade of


    the Mortal Stage, be promoted to squad leader. Such a thing has never been heard of before.


    The spirit maniptors of the third squad and the fifth squad all looked at Rocky resentfully. ''On what


    grounds can this good-for-nothing Rocky break a rule and be promoted to squad leader? By sheer luck,


    Rocky had lured the spirit-manipted beast away and saved their lives. Meanwhile, ourmander


    will fine us one months'' wages and give our leader a grave demerit respectively, ''


    The spirit maniptors thought to themselves. Obviously, they could not swallow their anger. It was just


    so unfair!


    "Do you have an issue with me?" Marin snapped at them. She saw the uneasy and indignant looks of


    the spirit-maniptors. She stared at them sharply as if daring them to question her.


    "We don''t have an issue with you. You have distributed rewards and penalties correctly." The spirit


    maniptors of the third squad and the fifth squad suffered in silence. They couldn''t disagree with her


    even though they felt that her decisions were wrong and unfair.


    Their attention was caught by the sound of feet shuffling which seems to being from the Maze


    Forest. In an instant, a squad of spirit maniptors came out of the Maze Forest. About seven or eight


    soldiers were carrying the dead body of a huge spirit-manipted beast.


    They were the first squad of the northeast military camp. It was the strongest squad that was being led


    by their squad leader, Evan.


    "Commander, I have fulfilled my mission and killed this spirit-manipted beast," Evan reported as he


    walked up to Marin.


    Evan''s appearance caused a stir in the military camp. Murmurs were heard from the crowd.


    "Evan deserves to be called a spirit maniptor at the third grade of the Earthly Stage. He had killed


    the spirit-manipted beast so easily and neatly. You know, the third squad and the fifth squad both


    suffered badly from that spirit-manipted beast."


    "Indeed. In terms ofbat capability, Evan ranks fourth only after our Commander and the two


    Deputy Commanders in our camp."


    "If our Commander is transferred back to the base camp, Evan will likely be promoted to Deputy


    Commander."


    For a while, all the spirit maniptors felt delighted to talk about Evan.


    Rocky listened as he observed the dead spirit-manipted beast, whosebat capability was at the


    first grade of the Earthly Stage. By intuition, Rocky felt something was wrong so he stood up and took a


    closer look at the dead spirit-manipted beast. Rocky examined it closely and discovered that it was


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    quite different from the one he had seenst night.


    Rocky examined the dead spirit-manipted beast meticulously. Suffice it to say that Rocky had made


    a minor achievement in his Beast Evaluation Skill.


    ''This spirit-manipted beast is not the one I sawst night, '' Rocky thought to himself. However, he


    did not say it out loud. He knew that even if he had said so, no one would have believed him. However,


    his thoughts were on it. He couldn''t shake off the fact that they killed the wrong beast. He decided to


    investigate the issue by himself.


    Half an hourter, Marin led all the spirit maniptors and hundreds of soldiers back to the military


    camp.


    But Rocky did not go back. Instead, he sneaked off and hid himself away behind a tall tree without


    anyone noticing. When Marin and the soldiers were out of sight, Rocky immediately went back to the


    Maze Forest.

 Chapter 134 New Danger

    Chapter 134 New Danger


    The reason why Rocky went back to the Maze Forest was because he wanted to confirm his


    spections that the spirit-manipted beast killed by Evan was not the same spirit-manipted beast


    that hunted the sixth squad. It was different in size and there was no knife wound on its forearm which


    meant that there could be two spirit-manipted beasts of the same category that attacked the three


    squads.


    Something really troubled him about the spirit-manipted beast that hunted them the previous night.


    He had a bald guess so he went to see for himself in order to confirm his theory. Although he wanted to


    know if his spections were right, he was still concerned about going back to the Maze Forest


    because he knew how dangerous it was. The fact that his extraordinary strength was at the Earthly


    Stage gave him a lot of courage. Additionally, he also knew that the spirit-manipted beast had


    already been wounded by him and it made him much more confident that this journey would be


    rtively less dangerous.


    Once he entered the Maze Forest, Rocky retraced his steps quickly to get to where he distracted that


    spirit-manipted beast. It was near the mud pool where Zander and the others hidst night.


    Rocky spotted a trail of blood along the way which he believed was from the wounded spirit-


    manipted beast. He decided to follow the trail in hopes of finding the whereabouts of the spirit-


    manipted beast. Last night, Rocky used Zander and the others'' clothes to draw the attention of the


    spirit-manipted beast. Upon seeing the spot where he threw the clothes and the trail of blood, Rocky


    spotted a small cave where a regr person could barely fit.


    Weeds sprung outside the cave as they partially hid the entrance and made it difficult to find it without


    observing very closely. It seemed as if the spirit-manipted beast knew clearly how to find a safe spot


    to hide and recover. If Rocky had not looked carefully, he would definitely have missed the spot.


    Although he knew that the spirit-manipted beast was wounded, Rocky did not enter the cave


    recklessly. He waited outside the cave as he wished to get a peep on any movement inside. To his


    disappointment, it was extremely quiet inside the cave. Even the grass and trees that flourished were


    all motionless and did not show anything that could be helpful to Rocky''s investigation. Rocky started to


    believe that the spirit-manipted beast might''ve been searching for food. He approached the cave


    cautiously with light steps as he entered the opening.


    The moment he entered the cave, he found that there was another world hidden inside the cave.


    Compared to its exterior cramped with springing weeds and flourishing trees, it was much more spatial


    on the inside. Furthermore, the ground inside the cave was slightly higher with the entire cave and it


    consisted of rocks that were warm and dry. It was a perfect ce to use as a nest and it was good for


    living and was very hard to spot. ''Those two spirit-manipted beasts sure know how to pick a good


    spot.'' Rocky thought to himself.


    The cave was not that big. Rocky could already see the end of it after walking for about a dozen steps.


    With the dim light from outside, Rocky saw a semi-circle area of rocks fully covered with foliage which


    were mostly stained with blood. Rocky was a little surprised when he saw a figure lying on top of the


    area with its belly up. It was obviously swelled up. Judging from its weak howling sound and aura,


    Rocky could tell that it didn''t have much time left.


    Rocky looked closely and found that the dying spirit-manipted beast was the same one that hunted


    them the previous night. He could tell by the bloody knife wound on its forearm. It seemed like the


    spirit-manipted beast wouldn''tst much longer due to its loss of blood.


    Rocky squinted and grew soft from the bottom of his heart. He hesitated for a moment before he began


    to walk slowly towards the wounded spirit-manipted beast.


    At that moment, the spirit-manipted beast sensed the aura of a nearby intruder. It suddenly opened


    its red eyes and stared at Rocky while giving a cat-like howl despite its ferocious look. However, it did


    not have the strength to move. It appeared to be using its stare as a desperate attempt to scare Rocky


    away.


    Rocky was unmoved by this as he continued to approach the beast. The spirit-manipted beast


    realized that it could not scare him off and that Rocky was getting closer and closer so it struggled to


    stand up but to no avail. It suddenly showed deep fear as it curled up into a ball as if it was trying to


    protect something important. It moved slightly but it howled as if it was under extreme pain. Its belly


    was squirming as if something was moving inside.


    "Just as I thought. This is a pregnant spirit-manipted beast and it looks like it''s already going through


    longer has the strength to give birth to its cub." Rocky took another look at the spirit-manipted beast


    and confirmed that it was definitely the same one as he had also found that something was a little out


    of ce with its inted bellyst night. At that time, he had only thought that the spirit-manipted


    beasts of this category looked this way. However, after inspecting the same spirit-manipted beast


    that had been killed, he realized that the spirit-manipted beast with a big belly was probably a


    female and was different from that one.


    The two spirit-manipted beasts was a couple. They might''ve built their nest in the Maze Forest for


    the female''sbor. The attack on the convoy and the town was to gather food so that they would have


    enough sustenance until the end of thebor.


    Yesterday, when the three squads appeared at the Maze Forest, they had clearly been detected by the


    two spirit-manipted beasts. They were threatened by the three squads so they acted ordingly.


    They attacked them in hopes of repelling them by instilling fear in their minds.


    After clearing his thoughts, Rocky walked towards the spirit-manipted that was currently undergoing


    hardbor and started to examine its current condition.


    However, the spirit-manipted beast was still trying to scare Rocky off by keeping him away with its


    fangs and ws. It was extremely hostile towards him.


    "Although I won''t be able to save you today, I could still have a try and save your baby if you would let


    me." Rocky knew that the spirit-manipted beast could no longer harm him so he cared not for its


    actions and caressed its head tenderly instead.


    The spirit-manipted beast suddenly blinked its eyes as they shed a light of hope. It was as if it


    could understand what Rocky just said. Its red eyes were glued on Rocky and it held out its tongue to


    lick his hand. What used to look ferocious and fearsome just turned into a meek animal that was very


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    friendly to Rocky in hopes that he could save its baby.


    Rocky had many simr experiences regarding hardbor as he had done multiple experiments of


    changing the gene of an embryo while it was still inside of its mother''s womb. And such experiments


    led to high percentages of hardbors of mother animals, which was the reason why he was as good


    as a veterinarian that specialized in delivery.


    After a thorough examination, Rocky found that it was in bad shape as it had already been inbor for a


    long time and the cub could suffocate in the womb of its mother. The spirit-manipted beast did not


    have any strength left for a naturalbor so Rocky did not have any other choice but to cut it open to


    get its baby. However once opened up, the chances of the spirit-manipted beast surviving would


    definitely decrease to nothing.


    At that moment, the spirit-manipted beast twitched in pain as its red eyes were still glued on Rocky


    as if it was trying to tell Rocky that it knew the condition it was in. It then looked at Rocky affectionately


    as if it was trying to say something to Rocky.


    "I know. I understand and I will try my best. I am going to save your child. But it might be painful for you


    and I''m not sure if you could survive it." Rocky looked at it tenderly. The only way was to cut it open


    and deliver the baby directly from its belly. Otherwise, if thisborsted any longer, Rocky wouldn''t be


    able to save the baby as well.


    The spirit-manipted beast flipped its body as it lied sideways, revealing its belly to Rocky and curling


    up its extremities as if it was prepared for what was about toe next.


    Rocky fetched his Frozen Wind Dagger and looked at the spirit-manipted beast that was blinking at


    him constantly. Without further ado, Rocky used the Frozen Wind Dagger to carefully and slowly slit


    open its belly. The moment he did, blood gushed out from the opening and stained the grass


    underneath its body.


    The spirit-manipted beast howled in pain as it was refraining itself from moving too much so that


    Rocky would have less trouble in making the delivery. It was shaking violently yet it did not move an


    inch.


    After Rocky made his incision, he reached his hands down into the opening and found the baby that felt


    like a pile of flesh and body tissues. He then held it out carefully with both of his hands. The baby


    spiritual beast was covered in blood and its eyes were still closed. It was very small, even smaller than


    Uriah when Rocky first met it and it could be held with a single hand.

 Chapter 135 Real Losers

    Chapter 135 Real Losers


    Born after a longbor, the cub breathed faintly as if struggling to survive. Its skin was blue, which


    wasn''t normal. The cub was no doubt in a dangerous situation.


    From a small bag, Rocky immediately took out a half-full bottle of magical saliva, which he had


    collected after he got into the military camp. The previous magical saliva he possessed ran out in the


    fierce fight in the Witch Pce. So this half-full bottle of magical saliva was literally his only treasure


    now. Despite that, he did not hesitate to share this to the struggling cub. He opened the cub''s mouth


    with his fingers, ced the bottle right before its mouth, and removed it after the cub licked the bottle


    once. He was worried that the cub couldn''t endure the strong effect of the saliva so the small portion


    should be enough. He then gently massaged its breast with his fingers.


    The saliva didn''t bring the cub to life right away. It made him worried, but he had strong faith that the


    cub would recover. A few momentster, its skin color gradually turned red and its breathing became


    smooth. Rocky breathed a sigh of relief.


    The spirit-manipted beast howled weakly and stared at Rocky and the cub in his hands. It was like it


    was asking about its baby''s health.


    "It is very healthy," Rocky said to the beast. The beast began licking its baby when Rocky brought the


    cub near it. The cub gradually opened its eyes and its eyes were full of light, which was likely a


    response to its mother''s summon.


    Seeing its baby was sound and safe, the beast started to close its eyes slowly. Actually, it was almost


    dead but it had to bear to thest moment until it saw its baby. Despite the struggle, it had to at least


    make sure that the baby was safe.


    The beast turned to Rocky and shed a single tear before shutting its eyes. Rocky knew it was a request


    and an expectation. Rocky saved the cub''s life which showed how responsible and trustworthy he was.


    "I''ll take care of it and raise it." Rocky nodded to the beast as an agreement. He tried to give it a


    reassuring smile. The beast tried to smile back with its eyes and eventually closed them.


    Rocky felt sentimental and deeply touched by the maternal love of this beast. If it were not the cut he


    had caused, the beast and its cub could still be together now. But he knew he had to do that even it


    was cruel.


    "Little baby, it''s time to bid your mother farewell." With the cub resting in his arms, Rocky took a final


    look at the dead beast and bowed to it before leaving the cave.


    After exiting the cave, Rocky turned around and sted a fire from his hand. The cave copsed with


    loud crash. May it rest in peace. Rocky covered the cub with a ripped cloth from his military robe and


    left the Maze Forest.


    Soon he returned to the military camp unnoticed and went back to his room.


    Uriah came up to Rock right away when he was back. Finding a cub in his hands, Uriah blinked a few


    times and let out a howl. It shook its head and suddenly licked the cub''s face.


    "You seem to like it. Are you a female beast?" Until now, Rocky still didn''t know Uriah''s gender.


    Fortunately, it seemed Uriah liked this cub''spany. It could take care of the cub during his absence.


    "Now, this cub is your baby. Let''s call it Rubygon," Rocky said to Uriah as he put the cub on the bed.


    Happy about what Rocky said, Uriah jumped to the bed immediately and covered the cub with its body


    like what a mother did to its baby.


    Suddenly someone knocked on the door.


    Rocky went to open the door and was greeted by none other than Thor and Joss. Afraid of them seeing


    little Rubygon, he intentionally blocked their view of the room.


    "Rocky, where were you? I didn''t see you when I came back," Joss asked.


    "Well, I rushed to the toilet because of my diarrhea." It was a lousy excuse, but Thor and Joss believed


    him anyway.


    "Why did youe here?" Rocky asked them.


    "Themander asked us to tell you that she was looking for you. Also, we want to congratte you


    on your promotion to be our captain," Thor said to Rocky. From his smile and words, it was obvious that


    he thought Rocky was a hundred times better than Zander.


    Rocky had totally forgotten about the promotion. It was only a few days after he came to the military


    camp. The rise in position was totally unexpected, though it was only a humble squad.


    "Okay, I will go thereter." Rocky nodded to them and then mmed the door. It closed with a loud


    thud.


    Rocky instructed Uriah to look after little Rubygon. He went to a well to cleanse the blood in his hands.


    Afterwards, he went to themander''s tent, which was at the center of the whole camp.


    On his way there, Rocky noticed that a lot of soldiers and spirit maniptors were talking about him. It


    seemed that they took great interests in him as if he was an unearthed treasure. He didn''t realize that


    he was now the talk of the camp after being promoted to the captain of the sixth squad. What made


    Rocky known was not about the contribution that he had made but his ipetence. They thought that


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    the sixth squad would definitely be a trash one with an incapable captain like him.


    A lot of people still didn''t understand why Marin promoted Rocky to captain. No one believed it was


    Rocky''s capability but his luck that helped him bring the whole sixth squad back to the camp safe and


    sound.


    The rumor about Rocky was now heatedly discussed in the camp. So he was for sure a well-known


    person right now. Rocky did not like the attention he was getting.


    Rocky was stopped by two guards who were the spirit maniptors at the fourth grade of the Mortal


    Stage. Seeing him ragged and in a torn military rope, they shouted at him, "Who are you? Do you know


    where this is? This is themander''s tent. You piece of trash, get away from here!"


    "I''m the new captain of the sixth squad. Themander asked me toe." Rocky nced at them,


    answering nonchntly. He didn''t like their tones but he didn''t care enough to engage them into an


    argument.


    "Ah. So the loser captain are you." The two guards surveyed him with scorn, "What a loser."


    "What is themotion out there?" From the tent came an authoritative female voice.


    The two guards were scared out of their wits upon hearing the voice. They signaled Rocky at once to


    get in.


    Rocky looked at them with disdain, thinking they were the real losers. However, they were not worth his


    time and energy. He rolled his eyes and walked towards the tent.

 Chapter 136 Many Secrets

    Chapter 136 Many Secrets


    Afterwards, Rocky strode into the camp. Once inside, he saw that it was very simple. Actually, there


    was nothing appealing to him except a few red-painted tables and chairs.


    Meanwhile, Marin was sitting behind a wide red-painted table in the middle of the camp, watching


    carefully a copy of the battlefield report just handed in by her subordinates. When she saw Rockye


    in, she immediately put down the battlefield report. She examined Rocky from head to feet and then


    motioned to him. "Please take a seat."


    Upon hearing what Marin said, Rocky tried to avoid some of the hypocrisy and politeness. After


    nodding his head, he sat aside and asked, "Commander, is there anything I can do for you today?"


    "I checked your background and found out that you were exiled from the Imperial City for penal


    servitude, but I didn''t find any detailed information about you. Besides, I also heard that it was some


    royal spirit maniptors who sent you here." Marin''s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly. She was trying to


    probe Rocky with her stares. As soon as she came back, she sent someone to investigate Rocky''s


    origin and history, and she immediately found something unusual about him.


    When Rocky was sent here, his identity waspletely kept a secret. Only the royal spirit maniptors


    who sent him had revealed their identities. They said something about Rocky''s exile but did not say


    anything else about Rocky''s identity. So, of course, she couldn''t find out the detailed information about


    Rocky. He was like a person who had no past. It was no wonder that Marin felt strange and curious


    about this, and she immediately called Rocky here to question him.


    "Yes, that''s right. Is there a problem about my identity?" Rocky said with a frown, his eyes turning


    defensive. He didn''t expect Marin to be quite smart and quick-witted. It surprised him that she began to


    doubt his identity in such a short period of time.


    "What do you think?" Marin asked as she red at Rocky with her sharp and beautiful eyes. Her smile


    faded gradually. It was obviously illogical for a seemingly weak spirit maniptor to be personally sent


    to exile by the royal spirit maniptors. She knew there was something more to it than what they were


    letting on. She had to figure out the true reasons.


    If Rocky was sent to exile because he hadmitted some major crimes, of course there was no


    problem with that. It was a normal thing and amon urrence. However, what kind of crime had


    hemitted? It was unbelievable that he should have to be escorted to exile by several royal spirit


    maniptors. That itself was already an obvious sign that his exile had important reasons. Besides,


    Rocky had been giving off a mysterious aura in him. He waspletely closed off. This question


    greatly aroused Marin''s curiosity. Her intuition told her that there must be some unspeakable secrets in


    it.


    "Commander, I''m surprised to see that you are so concerned about me. It makes me wonder if you


    have any interest in me." All of a sudden, Rocky asked with a slightly ambiguous tone. A smile


    appeared on the corners of his mouth and his eyes shifted from being defensive to flirty.


    "What are you talking about? Who would be interested in you? You must be kidding me..." Marin''s


    gorgeous eyes widened. Her face flushed and she looked very angry. ''This guy is too audacious. I only


    asked him a few questions, and he dared to say I am interested in him!'' she thought to herself.


    "Otherwise, why do you spend so much effort to investigate me? You even specifically called me here


    to ask questions. People who do not know the situation will think that you have a crush on me," Rocky


    said arrogantly. He looked at her, unable to hide his grin.


    In fact, Rocky said that to change the subject intentionally. He had to get her off his back immediately,


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    because if Marin continued to ask him more questions, he would not know how to answer them.


    Judging from her intelligence, it was quite easy for her to reveal the loopholes in his words. If this kept


    up, his identity would be revealed sooner orter. Under such an emergency, Rocky deliberately


    changed the topic to divert her attention. It was smart to tease her, because she becamepletely


    flustered.


    "You... You should know that you are now the interim leader of the sixth team, so of course I have to


    know your background clearly," Marin quickly exined to him, trying to disguise her embarrassment.


    This sounded very reasonable, but because of Rocky''s absurd usations, her face had turned red as


    a ripe apple. Her charming face was flushed, which looked even more attractive.


    "If I remember correctly, I didn''t personally promise to be a team leader." Rocky shrugged. He never did


    agree to be the team leader. It was just imposed on him.


    Marin never thought that Rocky would be so unreasonable. If it were for others, they would be


    fame and power. She immediately felt regretful. Had she known this, she should not have promoted


    Rocky as the interim leader before.


    "If you have so much spare time to investigate me, it is better for you to put a little more effort in finding


    a responsible good leader for the sixth team. The previous one was barely satisfactory, so it might give


    others an illusion that you have epted some bribes from him. Of course, I believe that you are


    definitely not the kind of person who will pay attention to personal interests, but your ability of


    identifying others'' capabilities is a little bit..." Rocky seemed to be intentionally trying to piss Marin off.


    He ignored her gloomy face and tried his best to dig at her with a touch of sarcasm in his voice. He


    made great efforts topletely shift her focus away from him.


    "Since you don''t want to be the team leader so much, then I must go against your wishes. Guess what?


    I insist on letting you be the team leader. From now on, you are the leader of the sixth team. If


    anything goes wrong with the sixth team, you will have to take all the responsibilities. Next time, don''t


    think you''ll be as lucky as this one. It will be rather difficult for you to bring back all the members of the


    sixth team safe and sound. I want you to remember that good luck cannot always favor you. You are in


    charge of the sixth team now. You have to fulfill all your responsibilities." In fact, even Marin thought


    that Rocky merely depended on his good luck to safely bring back all the members of the sixth team.


    After all, considering the fighting capacity of the sixth team, it was almost a miracle that all the team


    members could sessfully escape when confronted with such a powerful spirit-manipted beast. Of


    course, there was no denying that Rocky must also be smart. Otherwise, he would not have thought of


    using mud to hide their smell to avoid being chased by the spirit-manipted beast. If they had not


    "If you have nothing else to say, I''ll go first." Rocky, however, took her words inplete disregard. He


    sneered, and without waiting for Marin to speak, he stood up and went away.


    "This guy..." At this point, Marin''s beautiful face was flushed once again. However, this time it wasn''t


    from embarrassment. She couldn''t help turning red out of anger, and she desperately wanted to call


    Rocky back and give him a good beating to vent out her anger. Who the hell was he to provoke her in


    such a way? Why did she have to meet such a troublesome being? That was unfair! Truthfully, the


    reason why she named Rocky as the leader of the sixth team was actually a little out of her own self-


    interest. It was because she was afraid that Rocky would tell others what he saw in the stable that day.


    After all, she was themander of this military camp. If that kind of thing was spread out, it would


    definitely have a bad effect on her. She had a reputation to keep. Worse, since she was a female, she


    definitely could not let others know about it. Therefore, she decided to promote Rocky to be a small


    leader, which was a disguised bribe with an intention to let him keep her secret. Anyway, the sixth team


    couldn''t perform any important tasks, so it didn''t make any difference who would be its leader. It


    intrigued her why Rocky seemed to take no interest in bing a small leader. Others would have


    done anything to get that position. She was definitely full of surprises.

 Chapter 137 Beginning To Bring Up Little Rubygon

    Chapter 137 Beginning To Bring Up Little Rubygon


    Much to Marin''s chagrin, she was beginning to realize that she had shot herself in the foot by


    promoting Rocky as the team leader. His polished sarcasm rhetoric really embarrassed her. However,


    she couldn''t do anything at the moment. After all, she had just promoted him. It would be strange for


    her to downgrade him immediately only because he pissed her off in front of other people. That would


    cause a plethora of suspicions which would result in a moreplexly difficult situation.


    "What kind of a secret is this guy trying so hard to hide?" Marin was not stupid. She could sense that


    Rocky had something secret that he tried to conceal from other people. How did he end up being sent


    into exile to this kind of dangerous border? Marin was curious about these hidden aspects of his history


    and was eager to figure it all out.


    After Rocky left the camp of themander, he saw Evan surrounded by a crowd of followers who


    were all kissing up to him. Evan had distinguished himself in the execution of the task they just


    participated in. What they were doing now was not unexpected. Rocky could not help butugh to


    himself as he caught sight of the fawning crowds.


    Evan recognized Rocky, and stopped abruptly, smiling at him. "Hah, congrattions! As a rookie who


    had arrived in the military camp for just a few days, it is a surprise to have ascended to the position as


    a team leader."


    "If you like, I''m ready to step down for you to fill the void," Rocky replied in his calm manner. He was


    really talented at sarcasm.


    "Well, that''s very generous of you. But, no, thank you. It is only befitting for the kind of talent like you.


    You have to be good enough to be the leader of a rubbish team," Evan replied with a sullen face.


    "Oh, Why! It kind of reminds me of the famous fable ''The Fox and the Grapes''! I''m sorry if you''re


    heartbroken to realize that you will never be as good as me!" Rocky guffawed loudly before departing


    abruptly and gracefully.


    Evan burst into a fury as Rocky ended the conversation. In an uncontroble rage, he shouted at


    Rocky''s back, "Who the hell do you think you are? You lowly bastard! Let''s wait and see how long can


    you keep that arrogant manner! Never forget what I said today. Sooner orter, I will make you crawl


    before me to lick my shoes!"


    When Rocky returned to his room, he saw that little Rubygon was finally able to stand on its own feet.


    But it was not that strong and still teetered precariously. It kept hopping under Uriah''s belly, crying out


    in a tender voice from time to time. Uriah did not seem to understand what little Rubygon need, but


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    could only leave it hopping under its abdomen.


    "Little Rubygon must have been very hungry." Rocky approached the little Rubygon beside the bed and


    cuddled it. He looked at it for a few seconds and talked to Uriah, "I think we need to find a wet-nurse for


    this little fellow."


    Uriah roared and jumped down from the bed immediately.


    Subsequently, a man and a beast holding little Rubygon snuck stealthily out of the military camp.


    There was a small vige of about twenty to thirty families several miles to the east of the military


    camp.


    A strange man and a beast showed up outside the vige. They hade to find a wet-nurse for their


    little creature.


    However, Rocky noticed a strange phenomenon. At the sight of the three of them, the vigers who


    were busy in the field grew frightened, trembling visibly. They cuddled their own children and ran home


    immediately as if they would do something bad to them.


    "What the hell is going on here? Am I so bad looking that all the people are frightened by my look?"


    Rocky could not help but wonder. He looked around the whole vige, and found a sheepfold at the left


    corner of the vige. He caught sight of some moving sheep inside. He walked directly to that way. He


    could see that those windows of the vige house were slightly opened, as if people inside the house


    were peeping at him.


    "Excuse me. Whose sheepfold is this? I would like to ask for some sheep''s milk," Rocky asked


    immediately in a loud voice, nearing the building. Because he saw a house near the sheepfold, he


    thought the family must be in charge of this sheepfold. But not one person replied to him after a few


    minutes of waiting.


    Rocky knew he would not get an answer from the owner any soon. So he entered the sheepfold


    himself and let Uriah stay outside.


    Since there were only several sheep in the sheepfold, most of themmbs, so it was very easy for him


    to recognize the ewe in the flock. Rocky held little Rubygon and put it beside the ewe, before retreating


    for some distance and settling himself at a corner.


    The ewe was a little terrified at sight of little Rubygon, so it retreated several steps away. Rubygon


    unsteadily stayed in one ce and, like a hungry infant pleading for food, it cried out in a tender voice.


    The ewe seemed to understood that little Rubygon was hungry when it heard the tender cries. Slowly, it


    went back to little Rubygon and kneeled down to nurse the little hungry creature.


    After little Rubygon was satiated, Rocky decided to take a detour out of the vige in order to avoid


    disturbing those vigers.


    As soon as Rocky left the vige, those closed doors were all re-opened again. They walked out of


    their houses and looked at the direction of Rocky''s departure in confusion. They didn''t see him doing


    anything peculiar, so they simply scratched their heads and went back to work.


    There, an old man and a young teenaged girl walked out of the house near the sheepfold.


    "Grandpa, was that man also from that military camp? Why did not he take away anything with him?"


    the girl asked in curiosity.


    "Maybe he is a good guy," the old man answered in a hoarse voice, his eyebrows knotted together.


    Rocky became a regr patron to that vige after that first visit. At first, the vigers were terrified at


    the sight of them. They hid in their house every time they saw theming. But as time went on, they


    saw that he did not do anything other than obtaining some milk. So slowly, bit by bit, they put down


    their defenses.


    One day, Rocky came again with little Rubygon in his arms. Uriah was trotting behind him as usual.


    Even though the vigers still seemed a little frightened when he showed up again, they had already


    got used to their strange visitors and no longer hid in their houses.


    Rocky nodded his head to the vigers and entered the sheepfold directly to feed the little Rubygon. He


    sat beside them as usual.


    "Hey, brother, have a drink of some water." At this moment, an old man walked out of the house beside


    the sheepfold with a bowl of water in his hands. He was holding it out to Rocky.


    "Thank you, Sir." Rocky stood up immediately and took the water from the old man. Then, he asked, "Is


    this your sheepfold?"


    The old man nodded his head.


    "Little Rubygon has been benefitting from the milk of your ewe. I shall make it up to you," Rocky said


    immediately


    "No, no need. It''s no problem. It is just a bit of milk," The old man said amiably.


    "Grandpa, how can you dare go out?" At this moment, Rocky saw a young teenaged girl walked out of


    the house. Though she was still practically a child, her beauty was already evident. Her pair of shing


    eyes were big, like a peacefulke rippling gracefully. She would grow up to be a beauty.


    "That''s alright. I think this young man is quite friendly. I don''t think he''s the same as the other ones," the


    old man replied to her.


    "You can''t just judge a person by his looks. Last month, those guys robbed us of two sheep and other


    poultry from our neighbors. They were truly bandits." The girl looked at Rocky with some hostility


    emanating from her gaze.


    "Who are those guys? Rocky heard the girl''sint, and asked curiously.


    "They are..." The old man stopped the girl who was about to reveal the identity of the robbers.


    Observing the countenance of the old man and the girl, Rocky knew there must be something


    happening in this vige before. No wonder the vigers were so afraid of his presence. But he did not


    press further since they did not want to tell him. He had to be patient and considerate with these


    traumatized people.

 Chapter 138 A Great Shockwave

    Chapter 138 A Great Shockwave


    After chatting with the old man for a while, Rocky found out that the old man''s name was Jackson


    Chen. That girl he met, was his granddaughter, Sue Chen. People in these viges had lived here for


    generations. Even though it was dangerous to live here at the Gehenna Border, they had already


    be ustomed to living under constant crisis and the burning me of war.


    While Rocky was talking to the old man, Sue Chen noticed that little Rubygon had begun drinking milk


    from a goat. Admiring his tiny chubby body, Sue Chen couldn''t help but smile. "It is so cute!" She came


    forward almost involuntarily and touched it gently with her fingers. Seeing that little Rubygon wasn''t


    averse to her touch, she took it up in her arms delicately.


    "Sue, don''t touch someone else''s..." Jackson Chen tried to stop her.


    "It''ll be okay." Rocky looked at Sue Chen with a smile on his face and said, "Its name is Rubygon."


    "I did not ask you!" As her expressions gave away, Sue Chen was obviously not fond of Rocky. She


    red at him as if to make him back off and hugged little Rubygon even tighter. She immediately


    turned to little Rubygon. "So your name is Rubygon. You are very adorable, but you have such a


    terrible name. Why don''t we just call you Mimi? Do you like this name, my little love?"


    Rocky instinctivelyughed. He thought to himself, ''Ha-ha! Mimi sounds like a cat''s name!''


    "Rocky, unfortunately, I have spoiled my granddaughter too much. I apologize for her rude behavior.


    Please, don''t mind her," Jackson Chen said apologetically.


    Rocky waved his head actively to assure him he wasn''t hurt. He also let Sue Chen y with little


    Rubygon for a while. But when the time was almost up, he said goodbye to both of them and left with


    Rubygon.


    Half a month passed by in the blink of an eye.


    Although Rocky was named captain of the sixth team, the crew wasrgely idle except for vain routine


    patrols. It felt like he was named captain just for the sake of it.


    Dejected and upset, Rocky spent most of his time in his own cultivation. However, the cultivation of the


    Earthly Stage had not been as easy as that of the Mortal Stage. In spite of the additional aid of the


    magical saliva, the progress had still been very slow.


    Compared to himself, little Rubygon grew much faster. This was because Rocky fed it a little magical


    saliva every day to speed up its growth. Around two weekster, Rubygon had developed the basic


    form imitating its parents. It exuded strength and honesty. More importantly, it seemed to be around the


    same size as Uriah before.


    Time passed, and now, little Rubygon was almost fully grown. It was time for Rocky to identify its star


    rating and figure out its hidden talent. This can''t be done earlier as it was too young and


    underdeveloped.


    Based on its parents'' appearance, Rocky found the rted records in the Beast Encyclopedia. To his


    surprise, Rubygon was a rare species of spirit-manipted beast which was called Bear-tiger. This


    species was considered to be powerful and cruel. Especially when agitated, they would lose all control


    and most likely, attack. To sum up, it could be a very frightening species. It was no wonder that even


    the third team and the fifth team suffered during their hunting periods in the Maze Forest.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    However, as per the Beast Encyclopedia, Bear-tigers were usually gregarious. Rocky was at a loss. He


    couldn''t figure out why little Rubygon''s parents hade to the Maze Forest to give birth to it.


    Generally speaking, a Bear-tiger''s star rating could range from four to two. If Rubygon could reach the


    fourth grade of the four stars, it would be as powerful as a spirit maniptor in the Heavenly Stage.


    Rocky could tell that Robygon''s talent was not less than that of Uriah''s. It just needed to be nurtured.


    However, since Uriah broke through from less than one star directly to three stars, its potential in terms


    of strength was unclear. Rocky had not been able to identify all of its attributes so far. Besides, Uriah


    had magical saliva and a super physique, both of which were umon for a spirit-manipted beast


    to possess. There was not a single record rted to Uriah in the Beast Encyclopedia, which made it a


    mysterious and strange new species that was worth studying.


    Rocky took little Rubygon inside the house andnded it on the ground. He sat down cross-legged and


    applied the Radiance Evaluation Skill as suggested in the book.


    He could see a triangr glow forming around little Rubygon. Suddenly, its body shed a variety of


    brilliance, and the zing streak reflected from the ground directly and ambiguously.


    "It seems Rubygon is definitely at least a three-star spirit-manipted beast!" Rocky felt overjoyed, his


    eyes gleaming with little Rubygon''s luminescence. The reason why he was so d was because the


    zing streak reflected from the ground was so indistinct that it was next to impossible to distinguish.


    After learning the evaluation skill, he had been able to easily identify spirit-manipted beast under two


    stars. Unfortunately, when the spirit-manipted beast reached three stars or above, he was still


    incapable of determining its star rating.


    This meant that if he could not quantify little Rubygon''s rating from the glow, little Rubygon was at least


    three stars. A three stars rated beast was already considered a pretty good one. If it were to turn out to


    be a four-star one, it would be really a big deal.


    However, generally speaking, a spirit maniptor could only control one spirit-manipted beast. So,


    no matter how strong little Rubygon was, it would still not be controled by Rocky, since he already had


    Uriah.


    "Can I only identify you as a powerful spirit-manipted beast but not control you?" Rocky saw little


    Rubygon rolling back and forth on the spot. Of course, little Rubygon in its prime years, was only


    thinking about ying. He smiled with a helpless expression on his face.


    Rocky was not one to give up so easily. He thought to himself, ''Why should every spirit maniptor just


    be able to manipte only one spirit-manipted beast?'' Going with the surge of feelings, he decided


    he must find a way to break this tradition. So he could make little Rubygon his own spirit-manipted


    beast. Fearlessly, he set out on a journey to study how to control two spirit-manipted beasts at the


    same time.


    If Rocky managed to pull this off, he would send shockwaves throughout the world...

 Chapter 139 Gene Technology

    Chapter 139 Gene Technology


    Rocky was one of the best gene scientists in the world, and there was no denying that. Despite his


    level of expertise, developing a method to control two spirit-manipted beasts simultaneously


    remained to be a difficult task. No spirit maniptor had the ability to control two beasts at the same


    time, at least, that was what Rocky knew.


    The rtionship between a spirit maniptor and a spirit-manipted beast was like of a key and a


    lock''s. They just simply fit together. When the blood of the spirit maniptor entered a spirit-


    manipted beast, a unique spiritual bond between the two was formed. The spiritual power-filled


    blood was used by the beast to lock on its master, as if to imprint. This master-beast rtionship was


    so strong; it would only be broken if one of them were to die. They were bound so tightly they could feel


    whatever the other was sensing. This mutual perception enabled them to locate each other no matter


    the distance between them.


    ording to the Beast Encyclopedia, the reason behind the strength of the bond between the spirit


    maniptor and the spirit-manipted beast was the beast itself. Their unique connection empowered


    the beast. Hence, the stronger their connection was, the more powerful the beast grew. If the spirit


    maniptor held the same power as the spirit-manipted beast, the pair could perform Spirit


    Possession.


    Rocky knew how powerful Spirit Possession was. He witnessed in the Dragon Birth Festival how this


    process could heighten the ability of the spirit maniptor. During Spirit Possession, the spirit


    maniptor was given the chance to improve their strength by merging theirs with the spirit-


    manipted beast''s. With this, they could double their power. Once it was done, they would have fused


    together as a single unit.


    A powerful beast could give a spirit maniptor more benefits than a weak one. In essence, the more


    powerful a spirit-manipted beast was, the more it could give to its spirit maniptor. It was usually


    one spirit maniptor to one spirit-manipted beast. An additional beast was a liability, and offered no


    additional benefits. Instead of providing more strength to the spirit maniptor, an extra spirit-


    manipted beast could only bring chaos to its master. Keeping two beasts under control was


    something beyond a sole spirit maniptor. Given that, no one ever tried owning more than a single


    beast.


    Currently, Rocky and Uriah were almost at the same level of power. Uriah''s capabilities were of the


    second grade of three stars. Its power was at par with the spirit maniptor at the first grade of the


    Earthly Stage. Rocky was just at this level. Had Uriah leveled up even in the slightest, its abilities might


    have bumped it up into the Heavenly Stage and Rocky would not be able to control Uriah by then.


    The unwritten contract spirit maniptors and spirit-manipted beasts had between them stated that


    thetter was to remain less powerful than its owner. It existed as part of their spiritual bond. Spirit-


    manipted beasts could only evolve if its owner was strong enough to control them in their more


    powerful state. Otherwise, the beast would have to remain weak. Hence, a weak spirit maniptor''s


    beast would remain weak unless the master got stronger.


    Due to these inhibitions, a single spirit maniptor''s power was allowed to possess only one spirit-


    manipted beast.


    Rocky''s idea was unrealistic and to believe in it was simply delusional. It was simply impossible.


    However, Rocky came from the modern world. Apparently, the modern world was conducting a


    research on manipting the genes of powerful species. With their modified gic codes, the new


    gically modified beasts possessed stronger power. In turn, they were harder to be trained. In


    response to the hardships that came with the more powerful beasts, researchers developed a


    technology that would make them behave as they were told. They invented an advanced spirit-


    controlling device. The device worked wonderfully in keeping them tamed. However, this hindered the


    beast''s full potential to bepletely unleashed. Rocky was aware of all of this. He started researching


    ways to tame the gic beasts and have them serve for humans.


    The power of the gic beasts was something humans had never seen before. They harbored so


    much strength, and that made controlling them almost impossible. People came up with an idea of


    making the gic beasts believe they were weaker than humans. They controlled their thoughts and


    convinced the beasts to follow them. They managed to sway the beasts'' minds by injecting their


    thoughts into the beasts'' heads, like what happened in spirit bonds. However, with the thought of them


    being weaker than humans, the growth of the gic beasts'' power was limited.


    Rocky developed a theory that went against the mainstream idea. The gist was that the way human


    beings needed to use the some kind of special methods to control gic beasts was the same as how


    spirit maniptors kept their spirit-manipted beasts under control.


    This theory was proposing a way to make gic beasts follow human beings willingly. It was


    obviously impossible. Never in a million years would a gic beast follow humans voluntarily. They


    knew they were more powerful and more capable. They would never bow down to the weaker kind.


    In an attempt to change the way the gic beasts thought, Rocky tried to change their genes. Crazy


    as it was, it was his only option. Had this research went well, it would have be a breakthrough in


    the field of gics, but luck was not in his favor. He was possessed by the epitome of ipetence:


    Prince Basil. It was also during the critical stage of his research when all this unfortunate event took


    ce. Needless to say, things got messy.


    He needed to put a stop to his research to be able to deal with his current life. Having to deal with his


    current life, unfortunately, also meant having to deal with ancient technology. The technology avable


    in this world was simply impossible to work with. His gene experiments had to wait. It was as if


    Rubygon flicked a switch in him. His drive to resume his research suddenly went back to him.


    To achieve the best results, the gene experiments should be conducted on the maternal beasts. Rocky


    knew this but he still needed the technology and equipment he had in his world. Without them, his


    ideas would only remain ideas, and never be realized.


    Rocky initially tested the experiments on infant beasts, but when they gave unsatisfactory results, they


    switched to the maternal beasts.


    The main reason he used infant beasts was that their cranial nerves were easier to stimte. Their


    gic evolution was also more pliable with the modern devices. Although, after a certain number of


    trials, the infants would slowly stop producing results, and some would even die suddenly. That was the


    reason maternal beasts were used in his experiments.


    If Rocky wanted to manipte two beasts, he had to make Rubygon submit to him. He needed it to


    follow him voluntarily so its power growth would not be limited.


    Rocky thought he could use his spiritual power to stimte Rubygon''s cranial nerves. After that, he


    hoped he can finally urge forward its gene evolution, even without the help of modern devices.


    Rubygon was at the perfect age. It was still an infant, and if Rocky were to modify its genes, the best


    time to do was now.


    However, doing so would be too risky. Rocky had to be very careful not to cause Rubygon any harm


    while performing his experiment.


    This would be a very long process. His patience was of utmost importance, and if he were to lose it, it


    would be an instant failure.


    "Cute little thing, I''m sorry you have to suffer." Rocky patted its fluffy head as he pointed the Stroking


    Evaluation Skill to its cranium. He used the said device to evaluate Rubygon''s brain structure. Acting


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    as a scanner, it helped transfer the spiritual power into the beast''s body and examined its body


    structure.


    It was actually because of the Stroking Evaluation Skill that he beat Carter in the Super Beast Farm.


    The Stroking Evaluation Skill was a basic Beast Evaluation Skill in the Magical Evaluation Skill. The


    higher one''s cultivation base was, the better their Beast Evaluation Skill would be. It would be of help in


    identifying the properties other Beast Evaluation Skills could not identify. The Magical Evaluation Skill


    was very difficult to understand and extremely enigmatic.


    Rocky evaluated Rubygon''s brain structure with the Stroking Evaluation Skill. The knowledge he got


    from the modern world allowed him to figure out the function of each part. Finally, he found the area


    that controlled its thoughts, which was as small as a walnut.


    "This will be painful. Please endure it," Rocky hushed at Rubygon, as ifforting it. He then gathered


    his spiritual power at the tip of his finger. The power he was harnessing in his fingertip was in the first


    grade of the Mortal Stage, not enough to hurt its brain.


    Rocky gently touched Rubygon''s head to transfer his spiritual power into its brain. With that one little


    gesture, he was able to stimte its cranial nerves.


    After some time, Rubygon started showing signs of difort. It was Rocky''s cue to stop


    administering his spiritual power upon its brain. They continued again when Rubygon gestured it was


    feeling better.

 Chapter 140 A New Mission

    Chapter 140 A New Mission


    Rocky understood a watched pot never boiled. So, after half an hour, he stopped waiting and lifted little


    Rubygon, who was already asleep in his arms, andid it on the bed. He asked Uriah to take care of it,


    then left the house and went to the beast farm to get some food for it. Right now, in addition to


    breastfeeding, Rocky had started to feed little Rubygon some meat and vegetables in order to


    strengthen his body.


    Not long after leaving the house, Rocky noticed that people looked at him with disdain and derision on


    their face. But it was usual for him. He had been the talk of the northeast military camp ever since he''d


    been made captain of the sixth team. A lot of people were of the opinion that it was a huge mistake.


    Hence, he''d been reduced to nothing but a joke in the camp. They were waiting for the sixth team to


    make a big mistake. In their opinion, letting a loser like Rocky be captain of the team would only


    result in trouble. This team would be destined to be made fun of.


    Although, under his captain-ship, the sixth team hadn''t really made a fool of themselves for now. That


    was only because they hadn''t had a chance to do it. It had been a while since the sixth team''sst


    mission. In the absence of any other serious missions, they had only been patrolling. As a result, Rocky


    had plenty of free time as the captain. If there was anything that needed to be dealt with, he would just


    hand it to Joss and Thor. Therefore, in addition to bringing little Rubygon to the vige to borrow milk


    every day, Rocky was hiding in the house, cultivating day and night.


    However, the progress of this cultivation was indeed unsatisfactory. Even with the assistance of the


    magical saliva, Rocky''s progress was not as rapid as it had been in the Mortal Stage. Moreover, even


    though Rocky had the spiritual crystal with him, he could not use it because the power of the Holy


    Dragon Bead in his body was sealed.


    Actually, besides the spiritual crystal, there was a variety of treasures in the world which could help


    improve spiritual power. However, all of them were extremely precious. Consequently, they were also


    rare.


    ording to the current progress of cultivation, Rocky would need at least a few months to upgrade to


    the second grade of the Earthly Stage. Even if he was smart enough, he could note up with a


    shorter way to speed up his cultivation and became stronger.


    In truth, Rocky was quite lucky. He already had the magical saliva with him and could use it as an


    assistant in his cultivation. It was a very valuable asset. Generally speaking, any regr spirit


    maniptor, who wanted to cultivate from the Earthly Stage to the Heavenly Stage, needed to spend


    ten or twenty years to do so. Logically speaking, with the assistance of magical saliva, one could surely


    reach the Heavenly Stage within ten years, in some cases even faster.


    But Rocky didn''t have time to wait that long. He had to possess the capability that was able topete


    with Alston before Alston became the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire. Otherwise, everything would


    be in vain.


    Rocky needed to reach the level of the Supernal Stage within a few years. This was something that


    was impossible for spirit maniptors to imagine. Many spirit maniptors would not be able to break


    through the bottleneck of the Heavenly Stage and reach the Supernal Stage for a lifetime.


    However, Rocky had a strong and evil power in his body, which came from the sealed Holy Dragon


    Bead. Marcia had said that only when he could reach the Heavenly Stage, could he regain the power of


    the Holy Dragon Bead. The power she was talking about was that evil power that was inside him. In


    other words, the faster he reached the Heavenly Stage, the quicker he would regain the power of the


    Holy Dragon Bead. With the power of the Holy Dragon Bead and the constant cultivation he was


    undergoing, it could be possible for him to achieve the strength topete with Alston in a few


    years'' time.


    "If I can regain and grasp the evil power, I can get back to the Imperial City!" Rocky told himself with


    stone-cold, determined eyes.


    After he got food for little Rubygon from the beast farm, Rocky went back to his house, and was ready


    to start the cultivation again. Just then, he heard someone knocking at the door.


    Rocky opened the door. Thor and Joss were standing outside.


    "What is going on?" Rocky asked. He had already told them that they could make the decisions for the


    team on their own as far as little things were concerned. They did not need to ask him.


    "We have a new mission," Joss said.


    "Oh...wait for me here." Rocky nodded and closed the door. After changing into military robes, Rocky


    asked Uriah to take care of Rubygon. He then walked out of the house.


    "Captain, why don''t you bring your spirit-manipted beast with you on the missions?" Thor had


    spotted Uriah lying on the bed when Rocky closed the door behind him, and hence asked the question


    with curiosity.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Joss too was equally curious. Since Rocky had arrived at the military camp, they had never seen Uriah


    with him when he came for the missions, which they found quite strange.


    Rocky took a look at the two of them for a second, then walked away with a strange coldness on his


    face.


    Thor and Joss looked at each other in confusion. They didn''t say anything further, and followed Rocky


    hurriedly.


    Rocky had thought that this new mission was just another patrol. It was unexpected for him when


    Deputy Commander Chen, who was responsible for assigning tasks, gave them something new as


    soon as the sixth team gathered in front of him. Their mission was to escort a batch of military supplies


    to a post in the front line.


    "Deputy Commander Chen, our team never gets missions like this one. Why suddenly..." Thor asked


    as he realized Rocky wasn''t going to say anything.


    "The other teams are already upied with their own escort missions and there is a batch of


    temporary military supplies to be escorted. I discussed with the Commander and we decided to give


    this mission to the sixth team," Deputy Commander Chen replied.


    "Is it dangerous? How long do we need to go for?" Rocky askedzily after hearing his reply.


    "There shouldn''t be any danger if you follow the route properly. There aren''t going to be any spirit-


    manipted beasts around. Common bandits who are also spirit maniptors dare not attack the


    troops of our Holy Dragon Empire, so it should be very safe. If you leave now, you will reach by tonight.


    You can return tomorrow by the same route," Deputy Commander Chen exined while taking out a


    map, and then he handed it to Rocky.


    Rocky took the map and took a look at it. He saw the route, which was drawn from the northeast


    military camp to the post on the western side of the front. This so-called front line was the boundary line


    of the Holy Dragon Empire''s defense and jurisdiction in the Gehenna Border. It was also the area


    where wars broke out most frequently.


    "As long as you are careful, there should be no problem. Rocky, you''re so unlucky that you just became


    the captain and got this kind of missions. The Commander asked me to tell you that if this mission goes


    wrong, you would get the same treatment as Zander. You''d better prepare carefully. When you are


    ready, you can go to the logistics to get three carts of military supplies," Deputy Commander Chen


    announced curtly, then turned around and walked away.


    "Captain! If weplete this mission sessfully, the other teams will be definitely impressed!" Thor


    said with excitement. The other members of the team were also very keen for the mission.


    But Rocky''s expression was tensed. Even though the route to be taken was safe, they needed to be


    very careful. The Gehanna Border was a very dangerous ce. No one could foresee what could


    happen on the mission. It seemed it was necessary for him to take Uriah with him this time.


    "Thor, you guys go to the logistics and get the military supplies. Wait for me two miles to the west of the


    military camp. I will meet you there right after I finish some errands," Rocky added.


    When he got back to the house, he picked little Rubygon in his arms, who was still asleep. He then


    asked Uriah to follow him to sneak out of the military camp. Then, they went to the vige, which was to


    the east of the military camp.


    At the vige, Rocky saw Sue ying with the local children. He walked toward her.


    "Have youe to borrow milk again?" Sue shouted in his direction. She pouted, looking at him


    walking toward her with Rubygon in his arms.


    "Do me a favor!" Rocky continued.


    "Really? Why should I help you?" Sue asked with a snort.


    "I need to find a nanny for little Rubygon. I just got a new mission, and may not be back for a couple of


    days. I need someone to look after my little Rubygon. If you don''t want to help, I will find someone


    else," Rocky said, and was about to turn around to leave. Sue didn''t reply, only staring at him intently.


    Sue suddenly tore little Rubygon out of Rocky''s arm. "You are so pathetic! Even though I don''t want to,


    I will take care of little Rubygon, but for its sake, not yours!" she said and ran away from him without


    wasting another second.


    Behind her, Rocky stood with a slight smile on his face. He then went to meet Uriah and together they


    headed to the decided meeting point...

 Chapter 141 Capable Of Finishing The Task

    Chapter 141 Capable Of Finishing The Task


    After arriving at the meeting ce which was about two miles west of the military camp, Rocky saw that


    the sixth squad''s spirit maniptors were all gathered there, with only three of them carrying their own


    spirit-manipted beasts. The remaining spirit maniptors'' beasts, including Thor''s and Joss''s, all


    had disappearedst time during the incident in the Maze Forest. It was believed that the missing


    beasts could have been eaten alive by the wild spirit-manipted beasts in the Maze Forest.


    However, in Rocky''s opinion, those spirit-manipted beasts were just low grade wild war beasts that


    they were not of much value. It wouldn''t be a pity if they were lost.


    "Captain¡­" as soon as Thor saw Rocky, he called. He let out a smile and looked as if he were relieved


    to see him. They were about to carry out a task. Without Rocky''s lead, Thor was unsure how to do it.


    Uriah, Rocky''s war beast, whose appearance looked fancy and whose personality was awesome,


    immediately caught the attention of the remaining spirit maniptors and their eyes brightened.


    Except for Thor and Joss, the other spirit maniptors of the sixth squad had not seen Uriah before.


    They gathered around the beast and stared at it with curiosity and fascination in their eyes. Uriah was


    much bigger than other spirit-manipted beasts. At the same time, it also looked as dynamic as a


    tiger and full of momentum. Nobody would regard it as a low-grade spirit-manipted beast.


    "Captain, is this your spirit-manipted beast? Wow, it looks so cool!"


    "I guess it is a two-star war beast? It is so amazing!"


    "What does it usually eat? It''s hard to believe that a war beast can grow so big..."


    The spirit maniptors immediately surrounded Rocky and Uriah and said one after another. They


    threw him so many questions about his beast. Rocky knew that they were ttering him and his war


    beast. However, he was not at all amused. He did not like the crowded space nor the endless


    questions.


    "Stop the idle chatter!" Rocky snarled. He looked around with his cold eyes, and immediately the other


    spirit maniptors were intimidated and zipped their lips. He didn''t like being ttered as he believed it


    was just useless.


    "Set out now." Rocky withdrew his eyes and gave the order simply. Obviously, he had already


    established authority among his subordinates.


    Soon afterwards, the sixth squad set out and escorted three carts of provisions and fodder to the


    outpost at the west side of the front line.


    The route to the outpost was divided into three parts. The first part was a winding canyon with its


    surrounding areas undting. It was a ce where the wild spirit-manipted beasts seldom showed


    up, so this part could be thought as a quite safe ce. It was free from the attacks of wild beasts.


    However, from time to time, some robbers who were also spirit maniptors would show up there and


    rob those who passed by of all their possessions.


    Although they were notorious robbers, they definitely knew better than to act rashly and rob the army.


    They weren''t stupid enough to make them their enemy. If they did that, the robbers knew they would be


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    hunted down by the army.


    After a long walk, the sixth squad entered the canyon area.


    Meanwhile, on a rugged hidden mountain road in the canyon, three figures were sneaking behind it.


    They spotted Rocky and his squad passing by.


    "The soldiers who are escorting the provisions and fodder look a lot weaker than those we have seen


    before. They are all spirit maniptors at the second or third grade of the Mortal Stage. It looks like


    they are all weaklings. I think the army really looks down upon us, the Three Powers at the Gehenna


    Border!" one of the fat beefy men snapped. His face and body were all sagged.


    "Yes, you are right! We haven''t seen any passersby for a few days. We are out of money now. If we


    don''t rob them today, we will starve to death," another man who was tall, bald and sporting a long face


    went on.


    "Stop babbling! They are soldiers from the military camp of the Holy Dragon Empire. If we offended


    them, we wouldnd ourselves in serious trouble," said thest man who seemed to be their leader.


    The scar on his left forehead made him look a little ferocious, but he covered it on purpose with a


    handful of bangs which made him look quite grotesque.


    "If we start it, we shall go to any lengths to kill them all. With your strength at the fourth grade of the


    Mortal Stage, coupled with our strength at the third grade of the Mortal Stage, it will be so easy for us to


    kill them all together," said the bald man.


    "That''s true. We''ve been suppressed many times by the army from the Holy Dragon Empire before,


    and although we escaped from their suppression every time, it has always been annoying. Finally, this


    time, we have a chance to take revenge. Anyway, have our pitfalls been set up?" asked the man with a


    scar.


    "Yes, they have been well-prepared long time ago," the fat man said proudly.


    "Alright then. Let''s wait and see. We''ll make a killing this time," the man with a scar said wickedly. He


    rubbed his hands in anticipation. He was confident that he and his other twopanions could kill all


    the low-grade soldiers and steal all of their possessions. This was the big break they were waiting for.


    Plus, they would finally be able to eat a decent meal.


    Meanwhile, Rocky led the sixth squad all the way through the canyon. Knowing that no wild spirit-


    manipted beasts were haunting in the canyon, the whole squad acted careless and sloppy.


    A few momentster, two spirit maniptors at the front of the squad stopped. They felt something


    move beneath them. Under the sand they were stepping on, a row of sharp wood thorns like quick rain


    was dashing towards them.


    The sixth squad''s spirit maniptors panicked at the sight of the sudden wood thorns. They never


    thought that they would be attacked. Because they were acting negligently, they were caught off guard.


    As such, they were at a little disadvantage.


    Rocky, who was at the end of the squad, immediately ordered, "All get down." His voice was calm yet


    there was a tone of urgency. Then, he squatted half way down and paid careful attention to the


    situation around.


    The other spirit maniptors heard Rocky''s order. They stopped panicking and got down one after


    another.


    The next second, there was a whistling sound piercing through the air. It was produced by the row of


    sharp wooden thorns which soon flew over the heads of the sixth squad dangerously, making them all


    startled with cold sweat. If Rocky hadn''t immediately ordered them to get down, the thorns would have


    pierced their skins.


    As soon as the sharp wooden thorns stopped flying towards them, Rocky got up and said, "All of you,


    get up now. It looks like we''re being tracked and targeted."


    "But who would dare to target us?" Thor and the other spirit maniptors got up and asked in surprise.


    "People who dare tomit crimes at the sight of money, of course," Rocky said indifferently as he


    narrowed his eyes. It would be easy for him to guess that someone must have been attracted by the


    provisions and fodder they were escorting now.


    "Could it be the robbers? But why are they doing this? Deputy Commander Chen told us that those


    robbers wouldn''t dare to trouble us." Joss was puzzled.


    "Isn''t it obvious? Do you think the robbers will think highly of the strength of our squad?" Rocky told


    them the truth. There was no point in lying to them.


    "What should we do then?" As soon as the other spirit maniptors heard what Rocky said, they


    immediately became nervous, knowing that Rocky was quite right. If the robbers managed to


    overwhelm them, not only would they take their possessions, they could end up badly hurt. Worse, they


    could end up dead. It seemed that the sixth squad was so weak that even the robbers, who had never


    dared to touch the army''s provisions and fodder, now had the nerve to rob them.


    "The robbers set a trap to stop and attack us. If I am right, they should have fewer people than us.


    That''s why they have a trap set up. They want to use it to reduce our numbers. I specte that the


    road ahead us must be riddled with pitfalls, and we all must be very cautious," Rocky immediately


    predicted.


    "Captain, we''re all counting on you," the sixth squad''s spirit maniptors chorused and steered their


    attention on Rocky. At that moment, they all regarded Rocky as their only spiritual pir. Last time when


    Rocky rescued them from the spirit-manipted beast at the Earthly Stage, he had made them believe


    in his ability.


    Rocky nced around the spirit maniptors of the sixth squad. The corners of his mouth curled up a


    little upon examining them. It seemed that they didn''t know that he had taken advantage of themst


    time. Therefore, they didn''t hate him and still regarded him as their savior.


    "Thor, you and Joss are responsible to lead the way. You should pay attention to thend under your


    feet and around, and don''t touch anything. The rest of you try to hide behind the carts," Rocky ordered


    at once.


    Soon, the sixth squad settled on a formation to march on, while Rocky was still at the end of the squad


    to protect them all.


    Sure enough, the sixth squad soon walked into a second trap. In the trap, they saw all sorts of arrows


    dashing towards them from all directions, like the quick falling rain in a storm. It was impossible to


    defend themselves effectively. However, thanks to Rocky''s pre-arrangement, the provisions and fodder


    on the carts became the good shield against the arrows for all the spirit maniptors. Then, they tried


    their own way to protect themselves from any possible harm.


    Finally, when the arrow rain came to an end, the sixth squad were all unharmed, except for two with


    minor injuries. ''What a narrow escape of death!'' they thought wildly.


    Then, under the calmmand of Rocky, they got through another three traps safely. After that, they


    were in a ten-meter-long passage which was so narrow that it would only allow the pass of a single


    cart.


    During the same moment, three figures were hidden on the cliff above the narrow passage.


    "Well, I hate to admit but the weak squad is actually not that bad. Surprisingly, they were capable of


    avoiding the first five traps. There are not that many traps left on the way, but none of them have been


    killed so far," said the bald man.


    "Don''t worry! They must have passed the traps due to their good luck. Next time, they definitely will not


    be so lucky again," said the man with a scar, his mouth shing a sinister smile.

 Chapter 142 Cold Stare

    Chapter 142 Cold Stare


    Rocky contemted as he saw that the path could only allow for the passage of one carriage at a time,


    with perilous cliffs on both sides. He then turned to the spirit maniptors of the sixth squad and


    myself."


    "Captain, how could we trouble you with such hardbor? Let us handle this!" The spirit maniptors


    from the sixth squad thought Rocky was trying to test their loyalty to him and volunteered to relieve him


    of his load.


    "Cut the chitchat. Let''s roll." Rocky stared at them coldly, hurrying them to carry out his order.


    Rocky was the leader of the sixth squad, so the spirit maniptors had to follow his orders without


    question. They split up into groups of two, each group in charge of one carriage, and pushed the two


    carriages through the narrow path. Rocky and Uriah were left with the supply carriage at the rear.


    All of a sudden, the quiet tranquility of the area was broken with the thundering sound of a giant rolling


    stone that emerged from one side of the cliff. It came tumbling down with great force, sending debris


    everywhere. Finally, itnded right on the narrow path and blocked its passagepletely. If Rocky


    had not stayed behind with Uriah and thest supply carriage, they would have been killed. Fortunately,


    the rest of the sixth squad made it through the pass smoothly.


    The rest of the squad turned to the sound immediately and saw that the narrow path that they had just


    taken was blocked by a huge rock with their leader stuck behind it. They panicked instantly at this


    development as they had never encountered anything like this before. Without Rockymanding


    them, they had no idea how to deal with the situation at hand.


    "Have we just walked into a trap by the enemy? The squad leader is stuck behind. Let''s not panic, keep


    calm, and try to remove the stone first. Then we will act on squad leader''smand." Thor found all


    this happening too fast, and felt as though something about this was off. He attempted to calm his


    would be the worst-case scenario for both Rocky and the rest of the squad as they had been


    separated. Divided and conquered!


    All the spirit maniptors rapidly began to lose theirposure. But they tried to steel their nerves.


    They found Thor''s suggestion to be sensible and set to push away the giant stone to clear the path so


    that Rocky could make it through and join them for the rest of the journey.


    Rocky, on the other side of the stone, was standing next to the carriage, arms folded to his chest and


    looking indifferent to his surroundings. Uriah crouched down next to him. Both Rocky and his war beast


    were quite calm about the situation unfurling before them. They were not scared or terrified by the


    stone that hade out of blue. It was as though they had been expecting this very thing to happen.


    Before long, three figures emerged from the cliff andnded in front of Rocky.


    "Shit. Guess we are not lucky this time! We only got this one with such weak strength!" a bald man spat


    in contempt as he sensed Rocky''s extremely low aura as a spirit maniptor.


    They were the three robbers, who had fixed sights on the sixth squad since they entered the valley.


    They made a name for themselves in this area and proudly called themselves the Three Powers at the


    Gehenna Border. There were also three simr-looking spirit-manipted beasts along with them,


    which all had the appearance of coyotes. They were like triplets. However, only one of them was a two-


    star spirit-manipted beast, while the other two were only one-star.


    "Let''s take our time and finish him off first. We can pick off the others one by one. He is wearing a


    squad leader''s uniform. If he''s this weak, no wonder this squad looks so disorganized. If someone like


    him could make a squad leader, I can be his general!" The one with a scar on his face, who seemed to


    be in the lead,ughed at Rocky as he stared ferociously at him.


    The other two, one bald and one fat,ughed also hearing their leader. However, they also found it a


    little strange that Rocky showed no signs of fear or panic. Instead, he just stared at them. He remained


    calm the whole time, as though he was not intimidated at all by their presence. It infuriated them greatly


    that he acted as though they were not an infamous threat! He had such weak strength, yet he looked


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    down on them. A murderous intent began to fill the air.


    "You know not who you are dealing with here. We are the infamous Three Powers at the Gehenna


    Border in this region. Kneel down and beg for our mercy! If you do, maybe we will spare your life!" the


    fat one shouted, intending to scare Rocky with the sound of their grandiose name.


    However, Rocky was still calm and gave them just a cold stare without uttering a word. He quietly


    measured their strength and a n began to form in his mind. Except for the man with a scar to his


    face, who was at the fourth grade of the Mortal Stage, the other two were only at the third grade of the


    Mortal Stage, which was nothingpared to Rocky''s level.


    "Brother, he must be scared shitless now after hearing our name!" the bald manughed, looking


    satisfied with Rocky''s reaction.


    "Oh brother, he looks like he''s still okay! Unlike the others who typically pass out at the mention of our


    name. Looks we won''t have to do it ourselves though. Our spirit-manipted beasts are more than


    enough to take care of him." The one in charge also lookedcent, convinced that Rocky was a


    pathetic weakling.


    The three spirit-manipted beasts in front of them turned excited at hearing their masters''mand.


    They growled, showing their fangs, and brandished their ws. They looked utterly ferocious and were


    chomping at the bit tounch themselves at Rocky.


    "Howl!" Uriah bellowed, its voice stirring up a storm of dust, which was truly magnificent.


    The spirit-manipted beasts in front of them started to shake at this sound and growled with fear.


    They were backing down at the mere sound of Uriah.

 Chapter 143 Windfall

    Chapter 143 Windfall


    "Hey, you three stupid beasts, what''re you waiting for!? Are you out of your mind?" the bald man swore


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    angrily, seeing their three spirit-manipted beasts recoil at the roar of the strange creature that


    apanied this weakling maniptor.


    Uriah was no longer squatting. Instead, it stood up and continued to move forward. Although it walked


    slowly, it gave off the aura of a master beast, imposing and fierce. And whenever it took a step, the


    three spirit-manipted beasts grew even more fearful, and immediately stepped back.


    Uriah drew up and let forth another magnificent roar.


    The three spirit-manipted beasts suddenly became as skittish as frightened fawns and began to flee


    in a scattered mess. They disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    The Three Powers at the Gehenna Border were stunned by this situation, their eyes wide open in


    surprise. They could never have anticipated that Rocky''s spirit-manipted beast was strong enough


    to scare away their three beasts only by roaring! And to think that one of their beasts even had two-star


    strength! It was quite unbelievable! Then they looked at Uriah carefully and were shocked to discover


    that its appearance had changed. It now looked quite intimidating! With the fierce roar it had just made,


    it was discernibly quite a formidable spirit-manipted beast. So they began to think about the


    possibility of stealing it from its master.


    "Brother, this spirit-manipted beast looks pretty good! As long as we kill him, it''s ours!" the fat man


    said, his eyes shining with greed.


    "So, what the hell are you waiting for? Take him down!" the scarred man shouted at his two


    The fat man and the bald man nced at each other, and immediately attacked Rocky from both sides.


    They confidently used their self-taught spiritual martial arts against him. They were still confident that


    killing him would be a piece of cake.


    "How pathetic you are! You chose to be robbers instead of being self-reliant. You are lowlier than a


    poor beggar who has no hands or feet. Even he knows how to earn his own bread. What''s the use of


    your limbs if this is what you use them for? Let me remove them for you!" Rocky''s eyes grew cold and


    steely, and as his spiritual power suddenly rose, he disappeared in front of them in a sh. The spirit


    maniptors of the sixth team were all the way behind the huge boulder. He no longer needed to hide


    his strength.


    The fat man and the bald man were stunned by Rocky''s sudden disappearance. Just as they turned to


    look for him, a figure with aggressive spiritual power appeared beside the fat man. An overwhelming


    spiritual power burst out from his palm and hit the fat man''s left shoulder at the speed of thunder. The


    telltale crunch of bones breaking was heard, and the fat man''s left shoulder was immediately skewed


    and twisted. His bones had been ground to tiny shards. The fat man fell to the ground right away with a


    shriek, and rolled back and forth with his other hand clutching his disabled arm.


    "Fatty..." The bald man froze, in total shock at this scene. In a split second, their target had


    disappeared, and the next second, one of theirpanions was wailing on the ground!


    "You son of a bitch!" the bald man yelled fiercely. He never believed that Rocky could be so strong. It


    must have been a coincidence! Or perhaps, this boy had been ying tricks on them!


    However, the wind was knocked out of his lungs by an overpowering force suddenly pressing down on


    him. He couldn''t move at all when he saw a tall and strong figure be visible in front of him.


    Then, a beam of spiritual power passed through the bald man''s right leg. He felt a sharp pain, only able


    to watch wide-eyed as his right leg was twisted violently. He fell askew on the ground, his facial


    features twisted in agony.


    The scarred man''s face grew taut with fear as he watched his twopanions lose the use of their


    hand and leg in the blink of an eye. At this moment, he noticed that Rocky was walking towards him


    with a cold face. His spiritual power still seemed very weak, and he looked worthless. But this weak


    spirit maniptor had done the unexpected. The scarred man looked at his twopanions, groaning


    in pain.


    "Stop! Or I''ll kill you. I''ve reached the fourth grade of the Mortal Stage, one grade higher than them.


    Although you just beat them, you''d better not try me!" the scarred man shouted with a look of terror.


    "What do you want to lose, your hands or your feet?" Rocky demanded relentlessly.


    "You... What the fuck are you showing off? Go to hell!" Suddenly he attacked Rocky angrily with one


    leg kickbined with a beam of spiritual power. However, his target wasn''t Rocky but the ground


    beneath Rocky''s feet.


    With a bang, the leg mmed onto the ground and immediately caused a dust storm that covered


    Rocky''s sight.


    At that moment, the scarred man suddenly turned around and ran away. Obviously his attack just now


    was a bluff to escape.


    But at the same time, long-awaited Uriah quickly caught up with the scarred man, biting his buttocks


    with its huge mouth.


    "Ahhhhhh..."


    With a scream, his buttock began to bleed profusely. Arge chunk of skin and flesh had been taken


    off. He fell to the ground and rolled back and forth, shrieking in pain.


    At this moment, Rocky found that the huge stone behind him seemed impossible to roll away. He


    immediately knocked the Three Powers at the Gehenna Border unconscious, and then fired a brilliant


    light and hit the stone. The huge stone instantly became a pile of rubble. Then he threw Three Powers


    at the Gehenna Border into the rubble, so that it would seem as though their wounds had been caused


    by the huge rock.


    Soon the huge stone were pushed aside by the spirit maniptors of the sixth squad, and then they


    appeared in front of Rocky.


    "Captain, are you alright?" Joss and Thor rushed to Rocky and asked nervously.


    "I''m alright," Rocky said reassuringly, holding out his palms.


    "Captain, what''s going on!?" Thor keenly noticed Three Powers at the Gehenna Border lying in a pile of


    rubble beside him who had fainted.


    "Oh, they were going to rob the hay wagon, but a huge rock fell and hit all three of them. I was lucky.


    They all passed out," Rocky said, shrugging his shoulders as if nothing had happened.


    The spirit maniptors of sixth team were surprised to hear that the three robbers were so miserable.


    They wanted to rob others, but they were knocked down by an unexpected natural disaster. For once,


    justice was served! These wicked men indeed deserved it.


    "Oh? Aren''t they the big-name Three Powers at the Gehenna Border?" Joss eximed in surprise.


    Everyone was shocked.


    "Are they famous?" Rocky asked immediately.


    "Captain, these three guys are notorious in this area. Though they aren''t very powerful, they are as sly


    as foxes. They used to rob local residents and attack businessmen who pass by. They are truly shrewd


    criminals. And they''re the most wanted criminals in our northeast military camp. There have been many


    attempts to arrest them, but they always managed to slip away. How unexpected that they''re now lying


    in front of us without putting up a fight at all!" Thorughed out loud.


    "Alright, let''s move on." After hearing what he said, Rocky appeared indifferent.


    "Captain, why not take them with us?" Thor asked.


    "Why would we?" Rocky stared at him, puzzled.


    "Of course, we''ll take them back to get the reward! Seizing wanted criminals is a third-ss merit at


    least. They are already here in front of us. There''s no reason for us to waste this chance! Our sixth


    squad has never won any merits!" Thor replied with great anticipation.


    The other spirit maniptors immediately nodded in agreement, excitement shining on all of their


    faces. Apparently, they all thought they were lucky to have such a windfall. Of course, they had no clue


    that this stroke of luck had actually been all thanks to their leader.


    Rocky had just wanted to teach the three pesky flies a lesson they wouldn''t forget, but inadvertently


    won honour for his squad.

 Chapter 144 A Huge Monster

    Chapter 144 A Huge Monster


    At the moment, however, Rocky wasn''t very enthusiastic. If they took these three guys back, those in


    the camp would find out that he had hidden his real strength. If he had known about what would have


    happened, he would have killed these three robbers right away. But right now, his team members'' faces


    were radiating with joy, as if they had juste upon a treasury. Rocky couldn''t think of an excuse to


    prevent them from taking the three guys captive and bringing them back. It would be suspicious to do


    so, and besides, for Thor and other spirit maniptors who had not already made a significant


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    contribution, a small achievement like this one would be enough to satisfy them for the rest of their


    lives.


    After a moment of hesitation, Rocky looked at the Three Powers at the Gehenna Border whoy


    unconscious in the rubble and directed, "Tie them up and gag them with a piece of cloth."


    On hearing this, all the spirit maniptors of the sixth team immediately gathered around the three


    unconscious robbers and did as he instructed. They threw them into the hay cart together.


    After finishing this, all members of the sixth squad continued on their way.


    After they passed through the canyon safe and sound, the next part of the journey went very smoothly


    for them. After climbing a continuous and undting section of a hillside, they walked for several more


    miles, before Rocky told everyone to take a rest and recover their strength. They had to restore their


    energy enough to cope with any unexpected obstacles that mighte their way.


    At this time, the Three Powers at the Gehenna Border slowly began toe to their senses. Finding


    out that they had be prisoners, they immediately struggled like captured fish. Since their mouths


    were jammed with cloth, they whined desperately to get the others'' attention, and they red at Rocky


    in great terror.


    When Rocky saw the Three Powers at the Gehenna Border wake up, he immediately took a look at the


    other spirit maniptors who were still at rest and found that they were not paying attention to the


    situation here. Then he immediately went to the Three Powers at the Gehenna Border and stared at


    them murderously. "You would be wise to treat what happened just now as if it had not happened. I


    want you to remember that heavy stones fell on you while you were robbing the hay truck. If you


    cooperate with me obediently, your lives will at least be saved, but if you can''t keep your mouth shut, I


    can''t say for sure what terrible things will happen to you. One thing I can make sure of is that your


    mouths will be shut forever without anyone so much as noticing. Are we clear? Just nod to let me know


    that you are willing to obey my orders."


    Upon hearing this, the Three Powers at the Gehenna Border red at Rocky and they broke out in a


    cold sweat. It was obvious that they were deeply fearful. After exchanging nces of panic, they


    nodded quickly.


    Seeing that the three men would cooperate with him obediently, Rocky nodded with satisfaction and


    then turned away.


    After resting for half an hour, members of the sixth team continued on their way and finally arrived at


    the outpost on the west side of the front line before dark. This outpost was located in a barbariannd,


    dry and barren like a desert. Rocky and the others looked around and found out that it was seemed to


    be totally bare, with not even a de of grass to be seen. Under the setting sun, it looked even more


    deste.


    At this moment, looking from the outpost to the other side, they could see an area beyond the borders


    of the Holy Dragon Empire without jurisdiction. There was a lot of smoke and gunfire, and the sound of


    killing was deafening. It seemed that a bloody and fierce battle was taking ce there right now.


    Wars,rge and small, took ce almost every day on this frontier. It was quitemon that even if an


    ongoing war hadn''t evene to an end yet, another one would start again. Sometimes, there would


    be scenes of chaos and fighting among many countries. Everything was very gruesome and bloody.


    It was moremon to see dead bodies than living ones. The fields where wars went on all year round


    had all been stained red with blood. Even if the ground was dug up three feet deep, it would still only


    yield ghastly streams of dark blood and the bones of the dead who had already been forgotten a long


    time ago.


    The cruelty of the Gehenna Border was far beyond the imagination of people living infort zones


    where wars were a distant dream.


    Rocky ordered the sixth team to unload the hay. Since it was gettingte, and the outpost area was a


    gathering point for all kinds of spies to ambush and gather information, no one knew for sure how many


    pairs of eyes were staring at the movements in the outpostte at night. Therefore, after unloading the


    hay, the sixth team spent the night there.


    The escort mission had gone much smoother than Rocky had expected, with the exception of the


    encounter with the Three Powers at the Gehenna Border. In addition, the sixth squad had also made


    an achievement in catching the Three Powers at the Gehenna Border, who were listed as extremely


    wanted criminals.


    Of course, the Three Powers at the Gehenna Border had actually hurled themselves willingly into the


    trap. They would not have been arrested if they hadn''t underestimated the sixth team and thought that


    its members were pathetically weak. It was a great misfortune for them to run into Rocky, a secretly


    powerful spirit maniptor.


    In the afternoon, the sixth team had already crossed the canyon and entered the jurisdiction of the


    northeast military camp. For all intents and purposes, they were already very safe.


    Because of this, they let their defenses down,zily chatting all the way while escorting the Three


    Powers at the Gehenna Border who were still bound and gagged. They directly went back to the


    northeast military camp, ready to im the rewards presented to them.


    "Captain, we have really made some achievements this time. Should we celebrate and have a drink or


    something?" At this time, Thor and Joss gathered together to Rocky''s side and asked with great


    excitement and expectation.


    "It''s up to you to decide. I won''t attend your celebration anyway," Rocky replied indifferently, apparently


    taking no interest in it.


    "How could you not attend our celebration? Although it was our luck to catch the Three Powers at the


    Gehenna Border, it was mainly to your credit. Otherwise, it seemed unreasonable that a sudden


    disaster would befall these three guys, which helped us to defeat them easily when you alone were


    intercepted. To be defeated by us is the retribution for their bad deeds, but our sess must depend


    on your luck to arge extent. Our sixth team also gets some benefits from your luck," said Joss.


    "Have you two ttered me enough?" Rocky red at them.


    Thor and Joss immediately smiled at one another. They understood that Rockycked interest in that


    kind of thing, so they did not continue to hound him about it.


    "Captain, there seems to be something wrong with the vige in front of us," the spirit maniptor who


    was exploring the road at the front shouted to Rocky at that moment.


    Rocky immediately narrowed his eyes and walked quickly forward. Soon, he saw a vige in front of


    him, where thick ck smoke was rising and mes could be seen faintly.


    "Thor, Joss, you twoe with me into the vige to see what is going on. The others shall go forward


    and remain outside the vige to wait for my further orders," Rocky immediatelymanded.


    Rocky took Thor and Joss with him, with Uriah also closely following behind. Three people and one


    beast rushed to the vige at once. As soon as they entered the vige, they saw the corpses of many


    vigers. They had fallen to the ground covered in blood, as if they had been in by some terrible


    attacks. Many of the houses were already on fire with fierce mes, and the rest of the vigers were


    gone.


    "Leader, there is a survivor here." At this time, Joss found a viger lying on the ground who was


    fighting for his life.


    Rocky hurried over. The viger looked so badly injured that he could hardly open his mouth to speak.


    Rocky put on a stern expression and he hesitated for moment. Then he immediately called to Thor and


    Joss, "Go and see if there are any other wounded survivors."


    Thor and Joss nodded and immediately took action, splitting up to cover more ground.


    When Rocky saw the two men leaving, he immediately took out the bottle containing the magical saliva


    from his silk back. Although the magical saliva was extremely precious, it was more important to save


    that viger''s life now, so he immediately let the injured viger swallow half a drop of it.


    Under the great effect of the magical saliva, the viger''s injuries improved immediately. His pale lips


    slightly moved, and his whole body suddenly twitched violently. He identally bumped into the bottle


    containing the magical saliva that Rocky was holding. Unfortunately, Rocky hadn''t got enough time to


    put it away and as the bottle jerked, half a drop of the magical saliva fell to the ground.


    "Who attacked the vige?" Rocky did not notice the magical saliva falling to the ground and


    immediately asked the injured viger.


    "Mon... Monster... A huge monster!" The injured viger immediately cried out in horror and looked


    around in terror.


    All of a sudden, Rocky felt a violent tremoring from underneath the ground where the vige was


    situated. It seemed that something terrible was eager to show its presence.

 Chapter 145 Get Into Trouble

    Chapter 145 Get Into Trouble


    At that point, Thor and Joss had already returned. Obviously, there weren''t any other wounded left. All


    the vigers had died.


    "Captain, what just happened here?" Thor and Joss asked as their faces turned pale.


    Rocky''s eyes turned cold the moment he sensed an aura of power equivalent to that of a spirit


    maniptor beyond the Earthly Stage from beneath the ground. However, Rocky was certain that it


    wasn''t a spirit maniptor.


    "It must be a spirit-manipted beast... It seems that a wild spirit-manipted beast attacked the


    vige," Rocky said with utter certainty.


    All of a sudden, sand and stones sshed with a bang in the middle of the vige. Something was


    about to rise from beneath the ground. The ground was trembling as the intense aura grew stronger


    that it was getting hard not to notice.


    "It''sing!" Rocky said as he tried to stay sharp.


    Bang!


    After another deafening noise, a giant figure abruptly rushed out from the ground. It incessantly pped


    its two iron wings as it produced gusts of sandstorms. The sand and stones thrown in the air almost


    blocked everyone''s vision.


    Startled by the unexpected giant figure, Thor and Joss turned pale in an instant. Apart from them, the


    spirit maniptors who were on standby out of the vige were all stunned by what they just witnessed.


    Rocky was the only one who remained calm.


    "It must be at least a three-star wild spirit-manipted beast at the second grade. I could sense that its


    aura''s definitely stronger than Uriah''s. Its power is equivalent to a spirit maniptor at the fifth grade of


    the Earthly Stage. I guess it must be a war beast," Rocky analyzed with his sober mind.


    The giant wild spirit-manipted beast had two heads as if it was wearing a pair of helmets. With its


    body covered in ck, it looked terrifyingly ferocious. It was in the shape of a big beetle with six


    vigorous and forcible legs that seemed like thin pirs. Its cyan big eyes were fiercely ring at the


    three of them.


    All at once, as if it was attracted by something, the wild spirit-manipted beast roared and ran


    towards them.


    "You two should take the viger to the other spirit maniptors and return to the northeast military


    camp as soon as possible to inform Commander Marin about the current situation here. Ask her to


    send people here for support." Rocky gave orders to Thor and Joss.


    "Captain, what about you? We shouldn''t leave you here by yourself," Thor asked while looking at


    Rocky.


    "We have already disturbed it. Do you understand? I''ve been spotted so I have to distract it and buy as


    much time as I could," Rocky replied.


    "That''s too dangerous!" Joss cried out.


    "Spare me the lecture. That is an order. Go now!" Rocky shouted as he noticed that the armored spirit-


    manipted beast was approaching.


    After ncing at each other, Thor and Joss had no other choice but to follow his orders. They carried


    the injured viger to meet the spirit maniptors out of the vige and headed straight to the northeast


    military camp together while escorting the Three Powers at the Gehenna Border. They travelled as fast


    as they could until they finally arrived.


    As for Rocky who was faced with the dash of the armored spirit-manipted beast, he rapidly retreated


    with Uriah.


    However, it stopped at the ce where Rocky saved the wounded viger. It shook its two iron heads


    and searched for something on the ground as if it was foraging.


    Seeing its weird behavior, Rocky was confused. Thus, he stood there to watch the armored spirit-


    manipted beast''s movements very carefully.


    At that moment, the armored spirit-manipted beast made an awful scream in excitement. It seemed


    that it had found something. After that, one of its iron heads stuck out itsthy tongue to lick the ground.


    Rocky fixed his eyes on the ce where the armored spirit-manipted beast licked. He noticed about


    half a drop of sparkling liquid.


    "The magical saliva?" Rocky was stunned. He thought back and realized that the half drop of magical


    saliva was sprinkled negligently just now. The armored spirit-manipted beast was fairly interested in


    it.


    After it enjoyed the half drop of the magical saliva, its cyan eyes looked around until they finally rested


    on Rocky. The armored spirit-manipted beast opened its small nostrils and roared ferociously. All of


    a sudden, it pped its two iron wings and ran towards Rocky like the wind.


    Seeing that, Rocky was well aware that things were about to get pretty hot. The armored spirit-


    manipted beast must have gotten the scent of the magical saliva from him.


    "Uriah, go!" Rocky called Uriah. The urgent task on hand was for him to lure the powerful armored


    spirit-manipted beast away from other people. In the sphere of the northeast military camp''s


    jurisdiction, once a wild spirit-manipted beast appeared, a team of spirit maniptors would be sent


    to drive it away or kill it. Therefore, instead of walking away, Rocky must wait for the support from the


    northeast military camp.


    Though Rocky was unwilling to exert too much effort on the situation, he couldn''t stay out of it because


    he had to ensure the safety of the other viges and the people living there.


    Not long after, Rocky sessfully enticed the armored spirit-manipted beast to leave the vige and


    to a remote and deste area.


    However, the power of the armored spirit-manipted beast was superior to that of Rocky''s. Shortly


    afterwards, it caught up with him. Bang! It got in the way of Rocky. It hissed at Rocky as its cyan eyes


    were glued to him.


    Rocky couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat. It was very unfortunate that he met a more powerful


    armored spirit-manipted beast after he just had a narrow escape from the hunt of a Bear-tiger at the


    Earthly Stage. This time was even worse because the armored spirit-manipted beast''s desire for the


    magical saliva seemed to have been aroused.


    "Howl!" Seeing that Rocky was blocked by the armored spirit-manipted beast, Uriah immediately


    stood before him and demonstrated its three-star momentum at the second grade.


    The armored spirit-manipted beast was reluctant to show its weakness so it released its forceful


    power which hard pressed the momentum of Uriah. Apparently, its power was much mightier than


    Uriah''s.


    However, Uriah was fearless. It made threatening gestures as it swung its two tails in mes. It seemed


    as if the mes were dancing in the air like fireflies.


    Though Uriah was a three-star spirit-manipted beast, the evolution of its body was only at the level


    of two stars. The only other kind of evolution Uriah had achieved was its own special ability, the


    magical saliva.


    Besides, the physique of Uriah was really special based on Rocky''s evaluation. Though he hadn''t


    figured out all its natures, Rocky knew with certainty that Uriah''s physique was quite different from


    those of any other spirit-manipted beasts. It had a potential for restoration. In addition, it could


    produce the magical saliva itself which it could then use to recover in extraordinary circumstances.


    On the day when Rocky fought in the Witch Pce, Uriah wouldn''t have been hurt that badly if it hadn''t


    encountered a spirit-manipted beast at the Heavenly Stage. Given that situation, any other ordinary


    spirit-manipted beasts would''ve died on the spot. That proved that the natural endowments of Uriah


    were really astounding.


    Thus, even when being faced by a powerful armored spirit-manipted beast, it was still high in spirits,


    which was something very hard toe by.


    Seeing Uriah loyally protecting him, Rocky felt a little relieved. Surely, he wouldn''t leave Uriah to fight


    alone. Since Rocky once killed opponents who were at the medium level of the Heavenly Stage, he


    wasn''t totally afraid of the armored spirit-manipted beast that was equivalent to a spirit maniptor


    at the fifth grade of the Earthly Stage.


    "Go!" Rocky shouted as he looked up at the armored spirit-manipted beast. Instantly, the light of the


    spiritual power at the first grade of the Earthly Stage twinkled around his body. With his feet pounding


    on the ground, Rocky ran towards the armored spirit-manipted beast together with Uriah.


    Swiftly, yellow sand began to flutter in the air which almost blinded their eyes. A fierce battle was


    impossible to be avoided.


    Meanwhile, at the tent of the Commander of the northeast military camp, team leaders of five teams of


    spirit maniptors reported to Marin about their performance during the escort missions.


    It went without saying that all the five teams had finished their missions sessfully and were able to


    return to the northeast military camp earlier than expected.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Only the sixth team hadn''te back yet.


    "Deputy Commander Chen, do you have any news about the sixth team and when they will return?"


    Marin asked.


    "I''m afraid not. In theory, they should be the first to return since their route is the shortest and safest.


    Knowing this, it''s definitely strange that they still haven''t returned. I''m worried that they might''ve


    encountered something unexpected," Deputy Commander Chen said anxiously.


    "Commander Marin, the sixth team isposed of underperforming members. It isn''t a wise decision


    to assign them to escort army provisions," Evan, the team leader of the first team, pointed out


    arrogantly.


    Upon hearing that, the other team leaders all whispered into each other''s ears. Like Evan, they all


    thought that the sixth team was a bunch of useless losers.


    "Evan, don''t be impertinent!" Deputy Commander Chen scolded.


    Marin just frowned. Though a little unhappy, she couldn''t deny the truth mentioned by Evan. For the


    sixth team, it was really beyond their abilities to escort army provisions sessfully. However, she also


    had her own considerations, especially after Rocky became the team leader of the sixth team.


    To some extent, Marin acted on impulse when she decided to send the sixth team to carry out the


    escort mission. Because of Rocky''s cynical attitude and her curiosity towards him, she was desperate


    to know more about Rocky''s real power. She wanted to know what Rocky was really counting on, his


    power or his luck. Therefore, the escort mission was a challenge for Rocky. If Rocky failed to live up to


    her expectations, she would make other arrangements. Once anything went wrong in the sixth team,


    Rocky would suffer the consequences as the leader.


    At that point, a guard came in and reported, "Commander Marin, the sixth team has returned."


    "Ask Rocky to report to me at once," Marin ordered upon hearing the guard''s words.


    "Well... Rocky isn''t with them. Also, the spirit maniptors of the sixth team seem to have had a narrow


    escape from something unexpected..." the guard replied as he wore a weird expression.


    Hearing that, Marin immediately frowned. The other team leaders snickered. They all took pleasure in


    the sixth team''s trouble.

 Chapter 146 He Is A Hero

    Chapter 146 He Is A Hero


    Marin grew stern and left the camp of themander with Deputy Commander Chen trailing behind.


    The other squad leaders followed her, curious to see how this would go.


    She saw the spirit maniptors of the sixth squad after she exited the camp. They were standing not


    too far away, perspiring and panting. They all looked unsettled and covered in dirt, as if they had been


    caught off guard by a sneak attack. She frowned at this scene. Naturally, she believed that the sixth


    squad had run into some kind of situation and the mission had failed. She walked towards them briskly


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    with this assumption in mind.


    The spirit maniptors of the sixth squad, led by Thor and Joss, greeted Marin with great respect, even


    though they were still trying to catch their breaths. "Greetings! Commander!"


    "Where is your squad leader?" Marin asked harshly as Rocky was nowhere to be seen. She stared with


    disdain at the spirit maniptors of the sixth squad.


    "Commander..." Just as Thor was about to report the situation, a voice brimming with scorn rang out.


    "There is no need to ask! Psh! Their mission has obviously failed, so their squad leader deserted for


    fear of being held ountable! What a useless bunch!" It was Evan, who was clearly trying to add


    more fuel to the situation.


    The other squad leaders echoed Evan''sments. They started to discuss among themselves,


    standing pompously in front of the sixth squad.


    Many soldiers and spirit maniptors also pointed at the members of the sixth squad andughed at


    them. They all thought that the men of the sixth squad were all out of luck when the position of their


    leader got assigned to Rocky.


    "Nonsense! Our squad leader is a hero! Fine, let me show you what we have here!" Thor was infuriated


    by these words of humiliation and shouted. He could not stand Rocky being defamed by these men for


    a second more, so he immediately waved at the other spirit-maniptors in their squad.


    Hispanions immediately lifted the Three Powers at the Gehenna Border, who had been all tied up,


    and threw them on the ground in front of everyone.


    They looked afraid instantly when they saw Marin, knowing fully well that this might well be the end of


    their lives. They kneeled right away and cried ceaselessly. Had not their mouths been gaged, they


    would have begged for her mercy.


    "It''s them!" Marin looked very surprised as she saw these three men had been captured alive by the


    sixth squad. She then gave Deputy Commander a look.


    He immediately checked the three men kneeling on the ground, also looking shocked. "They are the


    Three Powers at the Gehenna Border! They are the spirit maniptor robbers who have been very


    active in the precinct of the northeast military camp. They often attack convoys and towns. Although


    they are not very strong, they are sneaky and cautious. All of them are wanted fugitives and we have


    sent squads of spirit maniptors to apprehend them but no avail. How on earth! I find it hard to


    believe that they were captured by the sixth squad."


    Apparently, even Deputy Commander Chen could not believe that the prisoners crawling on the ground


    in front of him were the wanted fugitives of the northeast military camp.


    Other squad leaders including Evan also recognized these wanted men and looked shocked. They did


    not understand how the sixth squad managed to catch these sneaky robbers as three of the other five


    squads had participated in the manhunt but had note even close. No one would have thought that


    the weakest sixth squad would be able to bag these wanted men. Anyone who said they were not


    surprised would be lying.


    Evan''s face darkened. He had waited in anticipation for the embarrassment of the sixth squad, but they


    had instead returned with captives who had been wanted for a long time. It was the opposite of what he


    had hoped for.


    Everyone around started to make noises about the sixth squad, despite still looking at them in surprise


    and clear disbelief. They all asked themselves if the spirit maniptors who had returned victorious


    were truly the sixth squad that had been weak and ipetent. After all, apprehending the Three


    Powers at the Gehenna Border that no other spirit maniptor squad had managed to do was nothing


    short of a miracle.


    "I see that now you are all convinced. We captured these criminals under Rocky''smand. Although


    there was a little bit of luck involved, our squad leader led us through the process of breaking the traps


    these three put in ce. He forced them to surface so that we could apprehend them." Thor had rarely


    straightened his back like this when facing Marin, Deputy Commander Chen and other squad leaders.


    But now, he reported the situation briefly with much passion.


    "Commander, the sixth squad caught the Three Powers at the Gehenna Border. I think we can grant


    them the third-ss merits," Deputy Commander Chen suggested to Marin. It was only fair! No matter


    how the sixth squad managed to catch them, dumb luck or otherwise, they had brought these fugitives


    into custody, which was already a major contribution.


    Marin''s face softened as she heard this report. She followed up with another question, "Did you


    "Yes, Commander! Mission aplished!" Thor answered.


    "Very well. Where is your squad leader now?" Marin then asked about the whereabouts of Rocky.


    "Damn it, we''ve been so busy fending off all of the usations that we haven''t been able to tell you...


    Please send someone to support our captain in the vige. It''s in the west and it has been attacked by


    a tough wild spirit-manipted beast. There''s arge number of casualties. It is more powerful than the


    one we saw thest time. Our squad leader drew that wild spirit-manipted beast away all by himself


    so that we could return to base to call for back-up. I''m not sure if he is still okay. I''m terribly worried,"


    Joss told them anxiously, remembering why they hade here in the first ce.


    Everyone looked even more surprised. That wild spirit-manipted beast was more powerful than the


    all by himself. His actions were tantamount to suicide!


    "What? You waited until now to tell me this? How long do you think he can keep it at bay? How


    irresponsible!" Marin grew solemn again and shouted at them harshly.


    "It was because you are questioning the loyalty andmitment of our squad leader!" Thor and Joss


    retorted, staring at Evan and the others.


    "Fine! Sixth squad, you stand by at the camp. The rest can wait after I bring your squad leader back."


    Marin turned to her Deputy Commander. "I am heading there to give Rocky some back-up first. You


    have someone to lock them up and then take two spirit maniptors squads and head there." She then


    used her spiritual power and turned into a shadow.


    Momentster, a war dragon with the color of dark green flew over above the northeast military camp.


    Everyone looked up to the sky, admiring Marin who was riding that the magnificent beast.


    Deputy Commander Chen then ordered his men to take away the Three Powers at the Gehenna


    Border and lock them up. He then summoned two spirit maniptor squads along with hundreds of


    soldiers andmanded them to follow Marin.

 Chapter 147 Fight Shoulder By Shoulder

    Chapter 147 Fight Shoulder By Shoulder


    Rocky, with Uriah by his side, was fighting vehemently against a huge wild beast. Coming from the


    other side of the wild ce were Marin and other spirit maniptors. They came with an intention of


    lending Rocky a hand with this certain battle.


    ''Shit! This is one thick-skinned beast. Even my treasured dagger could barely inflict damage. Such a


    beautiful dagger from the beautiful General Marcia. It could be one of those pesky armored spirit-


    manipted beasts, '' Rocky thought to himself. After fighting against the armored spirit-manipted


    beast several times, Rocky felt a little tired and stepped a few paces back to analyze the battlefield.


    With the Frozen Wind Dagger on one hand, he breathlessly formted a strategy. As he has doing


    this, Uriah diverted the armored spirit-manipted beast''s attention from its master. It was able to


    restrain the wild beast from attacking Rocky.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    This certain armored spirit-manipted beast was of the second grade of three-star level. Its


    capabilities were at par with a spirit maniptor on the fifth grade of the Earthly Stage. Its defensive


    capabilities were superior to its offense capabilities. Its iron armor made it difficult to inflict damage. The


    Frozen Wind Dagger was made of an ancient dragon bone. Even whenbined with spiritual power,


    it was still ineffective against the beast''s armor. Rocky knew for a fact that he was not strong enough to


    defeat this armored wild spirit-manipted beast. If he were on the fourth grade of the Earthly Stage,


    however, he could have gotten through its armor with the Frozen Wind Dagger.


    He could not defeat this beast in a face-to-facebat. He could only defeat it by using his wits and a


    strategy. He quickly analyzed the battlefield and tried not to miss any detail. Every creature had a


    weakness, and Rocky was sure of that. This includes humans, animals, and even these spirit-


    manipted beasts. It did not make sense for it to have a perfect anatomy. For humans, it was the


    spine. It was one of the most vital parts of the body, but it could be a weakness. Once one''s spine was


    damaged, they would have been rendered paralyzed. Being paralyzed meant one could no longer be of


    use, much like a fallen building that had turned into a heap of ruins. Once Rocky found this armored


    spirit-manipted beast''s Achilles'' heel, the fight would be decided. He could finish this battle in a snap


    of a finger.


    While Rocky was devising a n to victory, Uriah was taking care of this armored spirit-manipted


    beast. Uriah possessed a brilliant amount of strength. It was unable to damage the armored beast, but


    this beast also had a difficult time inflicting Uriah damage. Their skill levels were almost equal; neither


    could gain the upper hand.


    ''This beast''s armor protects it from head to toe. It''s possible that the armor is thinner on its underbelly


    around, its movements won''t be as bold. If only I could observe its underbelly closer, maybe I can


    identify its structure by using the Stroking Evaluation Skill. Maybe then I''d discover what this beast''s


    weakness is, '' Rocky thought, grateful for his vast stock knowledge of modern biology. It was


    dangerous for Rocky toe close to this armored spirit-manipted beast, even more so to observe


    its underbelly. He''d be crushed the moment he got discovered by the beast.


    "Uriah!" Rocky called upon his spirit-manipted beast. He had always enjoy taking risks. The instant


    Uriah heard his voice, they charged towards the armored spirit-manipted beast. It was as if they


    were on sync.


    Uriah roared and swiftly made its way to the armored wild spirit-manipted beast. Its sharp talons


    wed and scratched the wild beast''s face. Sparks flew every time Uriah''s w made contact with the


    armored spirit-manipted beast''s face.


    The armored spirit-manipted beast shrieked in pain and pped its wings to retreat. It tackled Uriah


    head on, like a mad bull in a bullfight. The impact was so intense that the dust under Uriah was


    cleared.


    Uriah fell a few steps back. The immense force from the collision almost made it fall.


    It was the perfect opportunity to put into action the Neb Cloud Transformation. Rocky rapidly made


    his way to the armored spirit-manipted beast''s left side and started making gestures. A spiritual aura


    in the shape of a neb cloud emerged from his chest. Soft light flickered as Rocky released his


    spiritual power. The soft light quickly turned bright as he performed the transformation. He released


    such immense power that the sand, stones, and trees around them turned rattled uncontrobly.


    Rocky''s spiritual power chased the beast. The power almost got it.


    The armored wild spirit-manipted beast reacted very quickly to Rocky''s spiritual power and was able


    to dodge such a powerful attack. It was indeed to a beast of high defensive skills. When Rocky''s


    neb cloud finally hit its target, a deafening boom erupted. The spiritual light grew blindingly bright.


    The dust rose, much like a haze. Nothing could be made out of the battlefield, but Rocky knew exactly


    where the armored beast was.


    Rocky sprinted towards the armored wild spirit-manipted beast. He leaned forward as he ran. His


    body got closer and closer to the ground, and when his body was almost parallel to the earth, he was


    directly below the beast''s underbelly.


    Rocky was already a master of the Stroking Evaluation Skill. He knew his time to beat the armored


    beast was very limited. He kept his bnce and ced his left hand directly on the beast''s belly. In an


    instant, he casted the Stroking Evaluation Skill and released his spiritual power onto the armored spirit-


    manipted beast''s underbelly. This signaled the beginning of the identification process.


    The armored wild spirit-manipted beast instantly knew something was wrong with its underbelly. It


    let out a loud scream and tried to move away. Rocky knew that if this beast were to break away, the


    identification process would be put into a halt and his entire n would be ruined.


    Uriah lunged on the back of the armored beast and started attacking it again. It struck and smacked the


    head of the armored spirit-manipted beast violently and repeatedly. The armored beast could not


    fight back and began to mindlessly throw its head around, in an attempt to get rid of Uriah from its


    back.


    Rocky was pleasantly surprised with what Uriah did. It was vital for their sess. Uriah was able to buy


    him enough time to finish the identification process.


    "Yes! I found it! I found the armored spirit-manipted beast''s weakness!" Rocky eximed. He


    smirked as he dug the Frozen Wind Dagger deep at the armored beast''s weak spot. Sparks flew as the


    Frozen Wind Dagger made contact with the armored wild spirit-manipted beast''s underbelly. Before


    he knew it, Rocky''s dagger had bored a hole through the belly of the beast.


    Rocky poured all his spiritual power into the Frozen Wind Dagger. His spiritual power gave the dagger


    a boost of potential. The hole that was on the beast''s underbelly expanded, and a cyan liquid which


    smelled like rotten fish started gushing out of it.


    The armored spirit-manipted beast screamed and howled in anguish. It grew even more furious,


    throwing Uriah tens of meters away as it threw a fit.


    The armored beast inevitably stood up and started swinging its body in all directions. The Frozen Wind


    Dagger was stuck so deeply that Rocky was not able to take it out of its belly. He recklessly threw


    himself off the beast as it rose.


    Rocky shrunk inparison to the armored spirit-manipted beast. It was like David and Goliath


    when it stood up.


    The armored spirit-manipted beast had gone berserk. Its temper worsened as it noticed Rocky


    falling off its body. It dropped its body in an attempt to crush Rocky.


    Rocky grew more and more horrified as its enormous body loomed on him. The weight of this armored


    spirit-manipted beast must at least be a few tons. If it were to drop on him, he''d most definitely be


    crushed t. He should run. He knew he should run. But he had spent the entirety of his spiritual power


    in stabbing the armored spirit-manipted beast. He simply did not have enough juice in him to run


    away. He was in grave danger.


    He was about to be trampled on the beast''s body when Uriah sensed its master was in danger. It was


    many meters away from its master. In a panicked craze, Uriah intertwined its two ming tails and


    produced a sole bigger me. It took aim and shot the fire ball directly at its target: the armored spirit-


    manipted beast that was about to squash its master.

 Chapter 148 Bonanza

    Chapter 148 Bonanza


    Boom! A fireballnded on the spirit-manipted beast''s lower abdomen. The fireball hit the spirit-


    manipted beast so hard the dagger went through its armored body, and out again in the open air.


    And with a hole in its torso, the spirit-manipted fell down the ground. Another roaring sound was


    made as his body hit the ground.


    "Uriah!" Rocky was surprised by the level of Uriah''s abilities. He had never seen Uriah use such skills.


    These special skills were only used by spiritual beasts. Uriah seemed to have develop new fire


    controlling abilities, in additional to his capability to produce magical saliva.


    ''Could Uriah actually be a spiritual beast? It''s probable it''s still a juvenile one.'' Rocky spected. It was


    unsure whether Uriah was a war beast or a spiritual beast. His skill of producing magical saliva was not


    helpful in determining his kind because such ability was also disyed by war beasts but there were


    some cases that war beasts possessed such power. However, it was under extreme circumstance that


    Uriah developed a new ability. No war beasts had more than two special skills, so these skills must be


    innate to Uriah. Uriah was a spiritual beast, there was no doubt about that. His powers had not been


    fully realized yet, and so far, there were only two skills learned.


    While Rocky was still trying to decide which category Uriah belonged to, the fallen armored spirit-


    manipted beast let out a pained shriek. It rolled over on its belly and died covered in its own blood


    that came from the hole in its body bored by Uriah.


    Uriah howled in excitement as it witnessed the fall of the spirit-manipted beast it just defeated. It ran


    eagerly towards Rocky, jumping around as if waiting for a reward from its master.


    "That was amazing, buddy!" Rocky lovingly held Uriah''s body and petted its head affectionately. He''d


    most likely be dead if not for Uriah. He just realized how embarrassing he must have looked. His


    clothes were torn to pieces during the battle earlier. He barely had any energy left to walk.


    And as if on cue, Uriah turned back to the body of the armored spirit-manipted beast it just defeated,


    as if it saw something. It made its way back to the corpse and jumped on top of it. With its ws, Uriah


    dug through the dead beast''s wound and searched for something for a while. When it finally found what


    it was looking for, it came back running to Rocky''s side.


    When Rocky noticed this, he followed Uriah back to the fallen armored spirit-manipted beast and


    inspected it. From the body shot out two ck beams of light. The light wasing out of the beast''s


    wound and a strong spiritual aura followed it.


    "What the hell is this?" Rocky thought out loud. He crouched beside it to take a better look. As he


    looked closer, he noticed that the two slivers of light came from two oval worm eggs. Each egg was


    around half the size of a palm. Rocky could sense the spiritual aura leaking out of the eggs. This entire


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    thing in front of them was rather strange.


    Rocky curiously picked up the eggs. He examined the two closely in his palms. They were hard, but


    obviously neither stones nor crystals. They were definitely something Rocky had never seen before. He


    somehow got the feeling these eggs were vaguely simr to the yellow spiritual crystal General Marcia


    gave him. It was just that thetter gave off a weaker spiritual power than that of the crystals''.


    It was when Rocky felt a strong air of energy closing in from above. He looked up and saw a familiar


    war dragon flying towards him. It looked truly magnificent with its dark green colored scales and widely


    spread wings.


    "This is Marin''s war dragon! Is she going to be here soon?" Rocky immediately recognized this spirit-


    manipted beast and who its master was. His eyes darted towards the dead armored spirit-


    manipted beast. A n was almost instantly formed in his mind. "Uriah!" he called. "We need to


    hurry and hide! No one should find out we killed this big fe," he exined. "The extent of our strength


    should remain unknown. Let''s go somewhere we can hide."


    Uriah let out a growl which let Rocky knew it understood his instructions. Rocky and Uriah quickly left


    the body of the fallen armored spirit-manipted beast and went searching for a ce to hide.


    Marin''s war dragon followed a trail of scent all the way to where Rocky was. She was riding her dragon


    when she found a wild spirit-manipted beast lying around in an open field. She patted her spirit-


    manipted beast''s head, signaling it to fly at a lower height. Verdanim responded with a soft roar and


    immediately followed its master''s whim and began descending slowly and carefully.


    The wild spirit-manipted beast that Marin discovered was the one Rocky and Uriah just killed. It was


    the fallen armored spirit-manipted beast.


    The dark green dragon circled the body of the armored spirit-manipted beast for a few times, and


    when it was sure it posed no harm, itnded. When it finally settled down the ground, it retracted its


    wings, stirring dust from down below.


    Marin hopped off her war dragon. She moved closer to the body of the armored spirit-manipted


    beast until she can thoroughly inspect it. She was astonished by what she discovered. "This is a Dark


    Heaven Insect! How could it die here?"


    Marin touched the beast''s body and discovered that the blood was still warm. She knew instantly that


    the Dark Heaven Insect was killed not long ago. She eagerly looked around, hoping she could find out


    who was powerful enough to kill such a strong beast.


    A couple of squads of spirit maniptors and a few hundreds of soldiers, all led by Jarrett, also found


    their way to where the body was discovered. They were all equally shocked to see a dead Dark


    Heaven Insect. None of them thought someone possessed the strength enough to kill an all-powerful


    spirit-manipted beast.


    "Commander, isn''t this one a rare Dark Heaven Insect? Was this the one that attacked an entire


    vige?" Deputy Commander Chen asked, clearly still in shock of what he just saw. This was the first


    time he had seen a Dark Heaven Insect but knew everything about it. He studied every material about


    the said beast. It was one of the rarest spirit-manipted beasts in the entire world, and seeing one


    personally was honestly a priceless experience for themander.


    "I started tracking its scent way back from that vige. I have a hunch it attacked there not long ago."


    Marin uttered, confirming his suspicion. It was known to be one of the most powerful beasts in the


    region. It was capable ofunching an attack powerful enough to strike an entire vige, a feat most


    "This is such a shame. I can''t help but wonder who''s powerful enough to kill this Dark Heaven Insect.


    Seeing one alive would have been an opportunity of a lifetime. It sure would have been prized had it


    been captured alive," Deputy Commander Chen said sullenly, defeat clear in his voice.


    "Maybe a high-level spirit maniptor was passing by and witnessed the attack. It''s possible they


    stepped in and killed the beast to keep it from causing more damage to the vige. Look! The ck


    eggs have been taken away from its body." Marin pointed out.


    "A Dark Heaven Insect? Strangely enough, that does ring a bell." Rocky was hiding behind a sandy hill,


    and luckily enough, it was not too far away and he was still able to eavesdrop from Marin and her right-


    hand man. The term Dark Heaven Insect stuck with him. It was very familiar, like he had heard of it


    before.


    Rocky did not take his time and searched the Beast Encyclopedia he conveniently carried around with


    him. He immediately searched for the Dark Heaven Beast entry and hastily took in every bit of


    information the encyclopedia offered regarding the said beast. This turned out to be a real bonanza for


    him.


    The armored spirit-manipted beast he had just in was called a Dark Heaven Insect. It was a mere


    war beast, but it possessed a unique ability to produce special stones. This stone was called the Dark


    Heaven Egg and was kept inside its body. The stone also harbored the same strong spiritual power as


    the spiritual crystals did. The difference between the two was whose power they could help improve.


    Spiritual crystals were used to boost the strength of a spirit-manipted beast. On the other hand, Dark


    Heaven Eggs were used by spirit maniptors to enhance their spiritual powers.


    The Dark Heaven Insect also fell into categories: three-star being the highest level. Dark Heaven Eggs


    were also ssified by levels corresponding to their host''s rank. A first-grade Dark Heaven Insect of


    three-star level could produce a primary-grade Dark Heaven Egg while a second-grade Dark Heaven


    Insect of such a level could make a middle-grade Dark Heaven Egg. Advanced-grade Dark Heaven


    Egg, which was the most powerful, could onlye from a third-grade Dark Heaven Insect of three-


    star level. An advanced-grade Dark Heaven Egg could raise a spirit maniptor''s level from the


    Heavenly Stage to the Supernal Stage. Having one in hand would obviously be a game-changer for a


    spirit maniptor with a skill level between the Heavenly Stage and the Supernal Stage. If a spirit


    maniptor were to catch a Dark Heaven Insect alive and domesticate it, they would have an endless


    supply of Dark Heaven Eggs. Having such thing would result to a possibility of an ever-evolving


    prowess.


    However, Dark Heaven Insects normally lived in underground burrows dozens of meters below. This


    was mainly the reason they were difficult to spot. Even spirit maniptors above the Supernal Stage


    wanted to get ahold of one. Numerous elite spirit maniptors spent majority of their lives waiting to


    see a Dark Heaven Insect in flesh, let alone catch one alive. The Dark Heaven Insect was also one of


    the rarest species of spirit-manipted beasts. There were less than a hundred of them in the entire


    Wild Spirit Land. The royals that belonged to the Holy Dragon Empire were reported to own only a


    couple of them. The Gahanna Border that boasted unique geological properties was one of the ces


    suitable for Dark Heaven Insect to live in, but no more than twenty were recorded in the region. With


    their rarity, the Dark Heaven Insects were considered the most valuable of all the spirit-manipted


    beasts.

 Chapter 149 Excelled, Yet Again

    Chapter 149 Excelled, Yet Again


    The Dark Heaven Insect was able to breed a kind of treasure that could adapt itself amodating for


    the need to upgrade the spiritual power of the spirit maniptor. While in this vast Wild Spirit Land,


    such spirit-manipted beasts were extremely precious and rare in species. It was said that they


    amounted to less than ten species. Compared to them, the Dark Heaven Insect was massive. For other


    species of the spirit-manipted beast of its kind, these quantities were peculiarly umon.


    Although, those rarer species could breed treasure, as the Dark Heaven Insect were the most wanted


    creatures. In order to upgrade their power, spirit maniptors of Supernal Stage often wandered


    around the Wild Spirit Land to capture simr spirit-manipted beasts which could breed treasure. It


    was certain that the Wild Spirit Land was a boundless realm and the rare spirit-manipted beast lived


    in the darker recesses or in the more dangerous parts of it. The opportunity to catch these insects was


    mostly negligible, but the search in the wilderness of the Wild Spirit Land continued irrespectively. After


    all, their power could be manifested once captured. Who would not want to fight for that?


    ''What a pity! I should not have killed it. Had I known the Dark Heaven Insect was such a golden


    species, I would have captured it alive. It could have elevated my powers to a higher level.'' Rocky


    regretted his haste actions after discovering the possibilities. He knew he couldn''t bring it back to life. It


    was toote. This couldn''t have been undone. Somehow, he managed to acquire two medium-level


    ck Heaven Eggs from the dead ck Heaven Insect. These two medium-level eggs served as a


    major catalyst for the elevation of his powers at this stage.


    Rocky was content. After all, half a loaf is better than none.


    On the other hand, Marin and the deputymander stared at the body of the ck Heaven Insect


    with the same regretful face. Although, it was a good news that the culprit which ruined the vige was


    annihted, yet the better oue was that the insect would''ve been captured alive. If only they had


    reached sooner...


    "The base camp of the Crimson Dragon Group, thanks to the good timing and the advantageous


    position of the camp, only keeps two Dark Heaven Insects of this species. Even if it is in the royal


    Pce City, there are only four to five insects of this kind that were caught alive. Which spirit


    maniptor blindly murdered such a rare spirit-manipted beast? Such a reckless waste of godsend


    treasure!" Deputy Commander Chen sighed as he shook his head in disapproval. The culprit''s


    justification could not make the remorse go away. After all, the ck Heaven Insect was a spirit-


    manipted beast that one could not have asked for.


    "Deputy Commander Chen, did you see Captain Rocky anywhere on the way here?" Marin inquired the


    moment she noticed.


    "I did not. Neither did you, Commander?" Deputy Commander Chen shook his head in silence. They


    hadn''t seen Rocky anywhere on their route. When they saw the Dark Heaven Insect in front of them,


    an unpleasant thought suddenly crossed his mind. He realized that if Rocky had encountered this Dark


    Heaven Insect, he probably wouldn''t have survived. He did not want to imagine that. Jerking off the


    negative ideas, he went on.


    "It''s so weird that we haven''t seen any traces of Rocky anywhere. Where on earth did he go? Or was


    he..." Marin, gawking at the Dark Heaven Insect, frowned upon the thought of Rocky being killed by the


    creature.


    "Commander, could he have been..." Neither of them could finish those sentences. Both of them knew


    what they were asking each other. Deputy Commander Chen''s eyes ran up and down the body of the


    Dark Heaven Insect as if he was scanning it.


    "If he is dead, we can only hope that he is in a better ce. There''s nothing more we can do about it. It


    was praiseworthy that he could sessfully bring the Dark Heaven Insect out of the vige to avoid


    greater casualties. It was tough for him under his current base of power. But he made it. I was proud of


    him," Marin said in a pitiful tone. But she was truly surprised by Rocky''s audacity and calmness


    considering the fatal situation. The Dark Heaven Insect was way more powerful than him. He was


    merely a second- or third-level spirit maniptor of Mortal Stage. Yet, he maintained hisposure


    and made a decisive response to avert the crisis. Eventually, he led the Dark Heaven Insect out of the


    vige sessfully and stopped further destruction. This was truly beyond a regr spirit maniptor''s


    power. Adding to this, during the execution of this task, the sixth unit under Rocky''s leadership


    captured the Three Powers at the Gehenna Border, the principle criminal wanted by the northeastern


    military camp. This exceptional performance is also credited to Rocky. After all, the sixth unit surprised


    everyone, especially thoseughed at them, with their sessive achievements ever since he


    assumed leadershipy.


    "It is really a shame," Marin muttered to herself. No one knew whether she meant the death of the Dark


    Heaven Insect or Rocky. She then ordered Deputy Commander Chen to bring the creature''s body back


    to the camp to use the iron shell for forging weapons. She didn''t want to waste what they had. "I have


    to go back to the military camp now." She looked a little low in spirit as she finished hermand.


    Walking away, she approached the Verdanim and drove it away.


    Following her, some soldiers worked out how to carry the Dark Heaven Insect back to the northeastern


    military camp along with other soldiers and two units of spirit maniptors under the guidance of the


    Deputy Commander.


    After all the people had left, Rocky slowly uncovered himself from under the sand dune.


    "So, they all thought that I was dead. I wonder if they would be too dumbfounded if I just go back alive


    and well." An evil smile appeared on his face as he pictured another mischievous idea unfold, then led


    Uriah to get away from the sand dune.


    At the northeastern military camp, the spirit maniptors of the sixth unit were waiting anxiously to hear


    from Rocky. Their miraculous team leader had unknowingly be the backbone of their team.


    "Thor, do you think our captain can make it this time? Is he going to be okay?" Joss muttered to Thor.


    "That''s nonsense. Of course, our captain will be alright. If anything happened to such a powerful


    captain, who else would we ever count on?" Thorforted him. Patting Joss'' shoulders, he masked


    away his own anxiety.


    Just then, a giant dark green shadow of something flew across the sky bringing with it, a strong breeze,


    arousing the sand and dust, as it slowly descended to the military camp.


    "Commander..." Thor and Joss ran hurriedly at sight of itsnding, with tears washing away their faces.


    Marin had arrived. The Verdanim''s was very fast. It didn''t take her long toe back.


    "Commander, where is our Captain?" Joss asked eagerly.


    "The men we sent out to search for him, couldn''t find anything. But, I doubt he could..." Marin could not


    look them in the eyes and gave the unfortunate news. Beforeing back to the military camp, she


    actually went back to look for him everywhere around the vige, but there was no luck. Rocky was


    gone.


    "No way! Our captain couldn''t have... not so easily." Thor and Joss read Marin''s face instantly. They


    looked at each other with disbelief. It didn''t seem real to them.


    "All we found was the wild spirit-manipted beast that assaulted the vige. But it was already killed


    by some sort of powerful spirit maniptor who must''ve happened to pass by. Rocky would have been


    back if he had survived that ident. But now, it seems..." Actually, Marin dide back with a little


    faith in her. She thought Rocky would be back at the military camp if he had escaped that disaster. But


    when she saw the look on Thor and Joss'' faces, she knew Rocky wasn''ting back.


    "Captain..." Thor and Joss grieved as they heard Marin''s exnation. This belittled unit had just risen


    from ashes because of the new leadership. They could not believe the leader that brought the change


    and hope to the unit was now...


    Other spirit maniptors of the sixth unit stood there beside them, dejected, and sighing in grievance.


    They won a Third-ss Honor under Rocky''s leadership, but he just passed away before he could be


    thanked and rewarded.


    "Is the death of that kind of a lowly screwball worth our sorrow?" Evan sneered at the distressed team


    members of the sixth unit.


    "Even though, he did not survive the crisis, he did manage to handle it properly. He prevented that


    spirit-manipted beast from causing more destruction. Therefore, I shall confer a Second-ss Honor


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    to the sixth unit and the deceased, Captain Rocky." Marin''s sudden announcement surprised all the


    people there.


    Suddenly, the entire military camp seemed to be warmed up by her words.


    Three other units which had not received the mission were also stationed here at the military camp.


    Their team leaders, including Evan, were astonished as they heard Marin''s announcement.


    Those petty leaders thought it was a sheer dumb luck for the sixth unit to capture the Three Powers at


    the Gehenna Border. On top of this, Marin conferred a Second-ss Honor to the sixth unit purely


    because Rocky died. This made it even harder for them to ept reality. A Second-ss Honor was


    only conferred to a perfect execution of a fairly dangerous, important mission.


    Not to mention the fact that the sixth unit had never received any award before. Among the other five


    spirit maniptor units of the northeastern military camp, only the first unit had been awarded one


    First-ss Honor and one Third-ss Honor. Among the remaining units, only one of them had


    received two Second-ss Honors. For other units, there was only one opportunity to receive the


    Second-ss Honor once.


    Also, from all the military guarded area at the Gehenna Border of the Holy Dragon Empire, the location


    of the northeastern military camp was a rtively peaceful one. So, there were fewer chances for them


    to execute crucial missions of pretty danger. The first unit was only rewarded with a Third-ss Honor


    when they killed a spirit-manipted beast of Earthly Stage riotingst time.


    As a result, other units were definitely unwilling to ept Marin''s decision to confer a Second-ss


    Honor to the sixth unit and Rocky.

 Chapter 150 Safe Return

    Chapter 150 Safe Return


    "Commander, I think granting the second ss award to sixth squad would be unfair." Evan respectfully


    disagreed.


    "I see. What do you suggest then, Evan?" Marin asked nonchntly, turning towards Evan. She had


    always been repulsed by Evan''s arrogance. She just had to let it go mostly because Evan came from a


    very influential family. Meanwhile, he was considered an elite in the northeast military camp. Despite


    letting things slide all the time, Marin was not going let Evan get his way this time and stand her way.


    Evan hesitated for a second when he saw a faint annoyance in Marin''s eyes. However, he still


    continued and voiced out his opinion. "I do not understand why you would want to grant the second


    ss award to Rocky posthumously and the rest of the sixth squad. Rocky did not kill that spirit-


    manipted beast. It was the other way around: he was killed by it. There is no merit there. If the


    Commander intends to grant Rocky and the sixth squad such an award, the entire military camp would


    lose its esteem towards the institution."


    "Commander, I think Evan is right."


    "A third ss award is more than enough for the sixth squad."


    "Please Commander! Please retract the award."


    Evan was backed up by the leaders of the other squads.


    Marin was not having it, and her face showed it. "Did none of you hear what I just said? Had Rocky not


    lured the beast away, the spirit-manipted beast would have attacked and ruined other viges. That


    spirit-manipted beast could have caused more casualties, but it did not. And that''s all thanks to


    Rocky, who lost his life during that battle. Let me remind you of our duty. The northeast military camp


    stands not only to safeguard our border. We are here to protect civilians in the border region. We must


    prevent any kind of danger that might befall them so they can live in peace and prosperity. Now that


    Rocky is dead, a second ss award is of no value to him. If for some miracle he survived this, I might


    have granted him a first ss award instead. An action that heroic deserves so much more


    recognition."


    Her words reached everyone in the northeast military camp and they took it deeply in their hearts. Soon


    enough, everyone was buzzing about how heroic Rocky''s actions were.


    Thor and Joss regretfully sighed, ''If only our squad leader returned alive, all of us in the sixth squad


    would have been granted the first ss award.'' All of them were aware of how painfully average their


    group was, so being granted a first ss award was something they had never imagined to achieve.


    Marin''s words were mainly directed to Evan, a hit on his arrogance. He had always felt superior to his


    peers. His skill level and the squad he belonged to did not help cut hisb either. But the way Marin


    saw it, Rocky really stepped up against that spirit-manipted beast. He knew he was outmatched, but


    he still heroically threw himself in battle in order to protect civilian lives. Such a noble act could never


    As if on cue, Deputy Commander Chen swooped in the scene. A couple of spirit maniptor squads


    and hundreds of soldiers followed him. They carried a body that belonged to a Dark Heaven Insect with


    them.


    The spirit maniptors and soldiers who were present in the military camp gasped in awe. Their eyes


    could not believe the Dark Heaven Insect that was in front of them.


    "Could it be......could it be a Dark Heaven Insect?" Even Evan was shocked with what was presented to


    them.


    "Its strength was tantamount to that of the fifth grade of the Earthly Stage. If you were in Rocky''s shoes


    at that time, I am pretty sure the first thing you would do is run to save your own lives. It was not the


    case for Rocky. He had the courage and stood his ground against this beast. He fearlessly gave his life


    up for others," Marin said gravely as she shot Evan a look.


    Even froze, and was rendered speechless. Marin was right. Had he crossed paths with a Dark Heaven


    Insect, he would, without a doubt, run for his life.


    "Commander." Deputy Commander Chen saluted Marin. He noticed how displeased Marin was with


    Evan, who was right beside her. He instantly knew something was up between the two.


    "Evan, did you just contradict ourmander?" Deputy Commander Chen sourly asked Evan.


    "No, sir! It is just that the Commander intends to grant Rocky and the sixth squad the second ss


    award. She also stated she would have granted them the first ss award had Rocky been alive. What


    are your thoughts about this, Deputy Commander Chen?" Evan muttered hesitantly.


    "The second ss award? And to first ss if Rocky were toe back alive? Commander, is this


    true?" He turned to Marin as shock slowly crept on his face. Naturally, he never would have interfered


    with any of themander''s decision. Only this time, he thought the promotion was a bit too much.


    "Deputy Commander Chen, the sixth squad apprehended the Three Powers at the Gahanna Border.


    They were wanted fugitives of the northeast military camp. Additionally, Rocky drew a Dark Heaven


    Insect away from a vige, preventing civilian casualty. He lost his life doing so. I think a promotion to


    second ss was rather fitting." Marin exined, as she gave her deputymander a stern look.


    "A second ss award is fitting. However, a first ss promotion would have been a little too much,"


    Deputy Commander Chen answered.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "He is dead, Jarret. He cannote here and im his title." Marin said, rolling her eyes at the Deputy


    Commander.


    It was just when Deputy Commander Chen realized there was no way Marin could have granted Rocky


    the first ss promotion. She''s right, he was dead, and that means he never could have received the


    honor that came from being first ss.


    It was at this moment that amotion broke out at the front gate of the camp. Cheers and shouts


    erupted from all directions. Marin and the others turned to see what caused the bustle. The crowd


    made a path for the man to pass through, and themander could finally see who it was.


    Everyone was pleasantly surprised with who it was.


    "Captain...... Squad leader?" Thor and Joss could not believe it. Their voices shook as their jaws


    dropped with awe.


    It was no other than Rocky.


    "He is alive!" Deputy Commander Chen stared wide-eye, incredulous at what was in front of him.


    Marin''s face was distorted with disbelief. She never would have thought of Rocky making it back alive.


    Fear and outrage started looming on Evan''s face. He sensed something horribleing for him.


    Everyone at the military camp was stupefied with what just happened. They were at total awe. They


    just witnessed Rockye back from the dead.


    "Captain, you are back! You really are back! You don''t know how thrilled we are to see you!" Thor and


    Joss frantically ran and greeted Rocky.


    Rocky paid them no notice and headed straight to Marin. He looked her dead in the eyes.


    Marin stared right back. Every hair on her body stood up as she took note of Rocky''s movements. His


    eyes had a little tinge of evil. It was pulling her towards him. It was not long until she was intoxicated


    and fully captivated by him.


    Rocky shifted his sight to Deputy Commander Chen and reported, "Supply escort mission


    aplished, Sir! If there is nothing else needed of me, I would like to excuse myself and head in for


    some rest." He took off right in front of everyone like it was not a big deal. Everyone was left in awe.


    "Commander, our squad leader just made it back. About the first ss award you promised...." Thor


    and Joss witnessed how coolly their squad leader just left. It made them think of the promise Marin just


    made. They made their way to themander and curtly asked.


    Marin was caught off guard when asked of the promise. She had never thought Rocky could survive


    such an attack and make it back alive. She promised the first ss promotion knowing full well there


    was no possibility Rocky could have been alive. She just said it to irritate Evan. No one expected this.


    But what was said cannot be unsaid.


    "Commander?" Deputy Commander Chen looked at Marin, curious as to wonder how themander


    would handle everything that just happened.


    "I meant every word I said. Deputy Commander Chen, make an announcement for the entire army to


    hear. Let it be known that the sixth squad is honoured with third-ss merit for apprehending the Three


    Powers at the Gahanna Border. Their squad leader, Rocky, also risked his life luring a powerful spirit-


    manipted beast away from a vige, and protected multiple civilians. On top of everything, he


    managed toe back alive. He is honoured with first-ss merit for his heroic action," Marin calmly


    ordered.


    An uproar instantly broke out in the entire northeast military camp.


    Rocky made history. He was the first one lower than a third grade of the Mortal Stage from the


    northeast military camp honoured with first-ss merit. All of this happened during his first month<pmanding a spirit maniptors squad.

 Chapter 151 An Amazing Plan

    Chapter 151 An Amazing n


    Everyone in the northeast military camp was celebrating Rocky''s magnificent return. During all the


    festivities, Rocky managed to slide out of everyone''s eyesight and went to a secluded part of the camp.


    He snuck out to join Uriah who was patiently waiting by the exit of the military camp.


    "Let''s go, boy. We''ll have to pick Rubygon up and find a suitable ce for the both of you to exercise


    your newfound abilities." Rocky waved at Uriah, and the spirit-manipted beast instantly knew what


    he meant. Rocky then, in tandem with the beast, sneaked off towards the vige to the east of the


    military camp.


    It was not long until they arrived at the east vige. The vigers looked at Rocky and Uriah for a brief


    second, and went on with their lives. Their arrival looked like something that happened to them usually


    with how casual the vigers were with them.


    Rocky and Uriah made their way to the sheepfold near Jackson''s house. The sight of Sue holding


    Rubygon as thetter drank goat''s milk weed them. Her beautiful face was filled with concentration


    as she watched the beast drink; she did not even notice Rocky arrived. Her side profile was as gentle


    and as delicate as carved jade. ''She''ll grow up to be a beautiful woman, '' Rocky thought to himself.


    "Ow ow!" It was at this exact moment when Uriah let out a cry, as if to get the attention of people


    around them. The quiet and peaceful atmosphere was suddenly disrupted, and Rocky was suddenly


    awoken from his daydream.


    Sue turned to where the noise came from, and there she found Rocky standing outside the sheepfold.


    He was looking straight at her. Her cold and unsmiling demeanor somehow made her feel weird, in a


    good way. She couldn''t help but blush.


    "What are you looking at?" Sue stared back at Rocky with her beautiful eyes, somehow annoyed at the


    way Rocky was ring at her.


    "I''vee to pick up Rubygon," Rocky answered. His eyes darted to Sue''s arms where Rubygon was


    cradled.


    "Rubygon who? I haven''t heard anyone with that name before. You''re definitely at the wrong ce. Go


    find it somewhere else." Upon hearing Rocky''s words, Sue tensed up and held Rubygon closer in her


    arms. She turned her back from him.


    When Rocky finally picked up that Sue actually wanted to keep Rubygon, he was undeniably


    disheartened. It would seem like Sue developed a liking for Rubygon.


    "Sue, don''t be ridiculous," Jackson blurted as he limped out from the room. He seemed to have injured


    his foot.


    "Jackson, is your foot hurt?" Rocky immediately asked upon seeing him.


    Sue answered with anguish, "This is because you¡ª" But she was cut off by Jackson before she could


    even finish her sentence.


    "I''m fine. I wasing home from herding sheep when I had a little ident and sprained my foot. I''ll


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    be fine after taking a two days'' rest," Jackson promptly assured Rocky. He waved his hand dismissively


    but he got toe up with a reasonable exnation for his limp.


    "Grandpa, your foot injury is obviously because of¡ª" Sue tried to add, but she decided to bite her


    tongue halfway when she saw Jackson''s disapproving look.


    "Jackson, if you ever run into any kind of trouble, please do not hesitate to ask me for help," Rocky


    pleaded. He knew something was off when he noticed how many times Jackson tried to silence Sue.


    The two were definitely keeping something from him. He was never the one to meddle with other


    people''s lives. But it was different with Jackson. He was one of the few he actually wanted to help


    because Jackson was a nice man, and he sure could use some help. He had always asked Jackson for


    goat''s milk, but not once did hein. He was also always very weing and amodating,


    serving Rocky tea or water whenever he visited. So naturally, Rocky couldn''t help but feel obligated to


    help Jackson if he got in trouble.


    "I''m fine, really," Jackson insisted. "Sue, stop acting like a child. You knew we are to take care of


    Rubygon only for a while. Rocky hase to take it back," he ordered his granddaughter.


    "But grandpa!" Sue hugged Rubygon even more tightly and looked very unwilling to surrender it.


    "You''re a very stubborn girl, Sue. Do you know that?" Jackson raised his voice at Sue. He painstakingly


    dragged himself inside the sheepfold to snatch Rubygon from Sue. Jackson winced at every step. He


    did not bother hiding how painful his leg was. His leg throbbed as he moved, and then finally, he fell


    down to the ground.


    Sue panicked at the sight of her fallen grandfather. Despite this, her face remained beautiful. She


    hurriedly put Rubygon down and quickly made a way to where Jackson fell.


    "Jackson! Are you okay?" Rocky immediately went to the older man''s aid when he saw him fall. While


    he was helping Jackson up, he couldn''t help but notice his injured leg. He saw the wound under his


    torn trouser legs. It was a huge gash and around it were multiple scars. It certainly did not look like a


    sprain.


    "I''m okay. I''m just getting old. My legs and arms are not as limber as they used to be," Jackson


    reassured Rocky, letting out a sad sigh.


    "Sue, tell me the truth. Who made Jackson''s leg this way?" Rocky asked Sue. Impatience could be


    heard from his voice. His face had grown serious.


    Sue nced at Jackson and bit her lower lip. She hesitated for a while, but decided to tell the truth.


    "The people from your military camp. I know you''re from the same camp because they were wearing


    the same clothes as you. When grandpa was on his way home from tending our sheep, he


    unfortunately crossed paths with three thugs. They took a sheep from us and kicked grandpa''s foot


    mercilessly."


    "You mean to say spirit maniptors did this to Jackson? Did you catch their names?" Rocky''s voice


    went ice cold. His eyes were instantly brimming with rage.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t get any of their names. But they usuallye to the vige to ransack some farms


    and rob chickens, ducks, cattle, and sheep. We havee to know they are no different from bandits.


    They kept saying they deserve the livestock they''re taking from us. They said it''s just fairpensation


    for keeping us safe. Ugh! That is pure and utter bullshit!" Sue grew angrier the more she told stories of


    the evil deeds of these said military people. Out of her frustration, she acted out and got udylike.


    After hearing this, Rocky looked at Jackson''s injured leg and immediately ordered Sue, "Go fetch some


    hot water. I''ll try and patch up your grandpa."


    "Okay, that seems manageable." Sue quickly went to work and scrambled into the room.


    Rocky helped Jackson to a wooden stool just outside their house. He pulled up Jackson''s trouser leg


    and thoroughly examined his wounds.


    "Your bones must have been broken. Those people kicked you way too hard," Rocky said as he


    grimaced at the old man''s injure.


    "Rocky, you don''t need to mind me. We have been long ustomed to this kind of thing. It''s good


    enough for us vigers to live in peace and stability," Jackson said very softly.


    "It''s our job to protect you. What''s not part of our job is harassing civilians like you," Rocky cried out


    loudly. He was fuming with anger. His temper was only getting worse. His little outburst startled


    Jackson and Sue who had just returned from fetching a basin of hot water.


    Jackson did not expect Rocky to care so much for them. He let out a sigh of relief. Rocky had proven


    himself different from those people. He had known that from the start, but Rocky''s dismay to his fellow


    spirit maniptors further confirmed it. He patted Rocky''s shoulder with his shriveled hand and said,


    "Rocky, I am very grateful that you care for me so much. However, just like the old saying goes, do not


    try to throw straws against the wind. These people are powerful, and you do not stand a chance


    against them. You have to promise me that you''re letting this trivial matter go. Going up against them


    will lead to no good."


    Rocky saw the sincerity in Jackson''s plea. He blinked a few times and something baneful shed


    behind his eyes. "If theye again to bother you, tell them I won''t let them get away easily," Rocky


    told Jackson.


    The older man was rendered speechless with what Rocky just uttered. He nodded in agreement as a


    smile formed in his face.


    Sue had just returned from fetching hot water. She entered the room and handed the basin to Rocky.


    Rocky took the basin of hot water and brought out a bottle from his silk bag. This bottle contained the


    magical saliva he extracted from Uriah. This magical spit suddenly reminded him of the Dark Heaven


    Insect he had just in. When they arrived at the vige, the Dark Heaven Insect seemed to have


    burrowed underground. But when Rocky identally dropped the bottle of magical saliva, the spirit-


    manipted beast crawled out of its underground cave and resurfaced. It seemed to be attracted to


    Uriah''s spit.


    ''It''s said in the Beast Encyclopedia that Dark Heaven Insect lives deep underground. It only climbs out


    to the surface once every few years. They would sometimesst a decade without resurfacing.


    Countless spirit maniptors tried every possible means to draw Dark Heaven Insects out of their


    burrows, but none of them had seeded. They had tried luring the spirit-manipted beast with its


    favorite spiritual crystal, but it still felt short seducing Dark Heaven Insect up to the surface. It was


    attract the Dark Heaven Insect. Maybe luring it out of its underground cave would not be too hard to


    do...'' Rocky could not believe he had just formted such a brilliant strategy in catching a Dark Heaven


    Insect. His eyes sparkled as he imagined how his amazing n would pan out.

 Chapter 152 Cultivation

    Chapter 152 Cultivation


    Afterwards, Rocky put half of a droplet of the magical saliva into a bowl of hot water. The shining


    droplet was dissolved into the hot water causing the steaming hot water to shine as if there were


    countless pearls within it. Both Jackson and Sue were mesmerized by this scene as they had never


    seen anything like it.


    "Sue, do you have a handkerchief with you?" Rocky turned to Sue and asked.


    Sue nodded and took out a clean handkerchief and passed it to Rocky.


    Rocky took Sue''s handkerchief and dipped it in the hot water for a second. He then began to wipe


    Jackson''s bruises with it. After rubbing it for a couple of times, the bruises gradually disappeared until


    they were fully healed. Even his wounds were gone.


    "Rocky, that is amazing. What kind of elixir did you use?" Both Jackson and Sue were stunned by its


    miracle-like healing power.


    "Sue, please find me a clean bottle so I could store this diluted magical saliva and seal it carefully. I


    believe that it could still be useful when ites to some minor diseases or injuries." Rocky handed


    the bowl of hot water to Sue and gave instruction to store it carefully.


    Momentster, Sue took the bottle of diluted magical saliva and walked into her room as she held it in


    her hands carefully like a treasure.


    "Jackson, your flesh wounds are healed. However, it would still take some time for your bones to


    recover. Old saying has it that it takes at least a hundred days for wounds on the bones and tendons to


    fully heal. Despite its amazing healing power, please take enough rest and refrain yourself from moving


    too much." Rocky reminded Jackson. Magical as this saliva was, it was nothingpared to those


    from a dragon and it was diluted with hot water which made it less potent.


    "Ipletely understand. Thank you so much, Rocky! You are a good man." Jackson thanked him with


    genuine gratitude as he saw him constantly reminding him to be conscious of his actions. He was


    deeply touched by Rocky''s concern.


    Rocky nodded coldly as an acknowledgement of his gratitude. Seeing that Jackson was on his way to


    getting better, Rocky bade farewell before departing with Rubygon and Uriah.


    In a dested and well-concealed valley not far away from the east of the vige, there was a loud


    explosion.


    Boom!


    There were a couple of big chunks of rocksid in a circle and one of them was crushed into pieces in


    an instant by an iing fireball causing debris to spread all over the ce. The remains of the stone


    turned all smoky while the debris left by it was still hot.


    "Uriah, let''s do it again," said Rocky who was hunkering down on a rock with Rubygon in his hands. He


    checked his surroundings carefully before urging Uriah tounch another fireball attack.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Explosions took ce one after the other, the sound of which continued to


    reverberate in the valley for a long time.


    It did not take long before Uriah sted all the rocks lying around into bits and pieces. All that was left


    was burning debris.


    Uriah was lying on its belly, exhausted and desperately catching its breath as if all of its energy was


    depleted from the continuous discharging of fireballs.


    "Six? Is that really the best you can do?" Rocky murmured to himself as he grew solemn watching what


    was happening in front of him.


    The fireball skill applied by Uriah demonstrated its strong affinity with fire. It was almost as powerful as


    the move from the spiritual martial arts unleashed by the royal spirit maniptors of the Earthly Stage


    with their dragon spiritual power. However, the dragon spiritual power was limited by the strength of


    one''s spiritual power. The reason for Rocky to push Uriah''s limits was to test how many times it could


    perform its fireball skill. Furthermore, he would also like to test the power and uracy of the fireball so


    that he could have a clearer picture of what it could do duringbat.


    "Judging from Uriah''s performance, it reached its limit after using its fireball skill six times. To add to


    that, its physical strength also drains with its usage. In any heatedbat, it could probably not use it


    more than three times, otherwise it would cause too much fatigue on its body. Despite its energy


    consumption, its power and precision wasparable to a guided missile which was quite


    mesmerizing. Uriah exceled at close rangedbat. Now, this skill also gives it an edge in long range


    situations, its general ability is now well bnced and superior to most opponents regardless of their


    distance. Even when the enemy is trying to escape, it will still be able to..." Rocky could barely contain


    his excitement. He was very happy to see Uriah''s newly acquired ability and he couldn''t wait to see it


    applied in realbat.


    After assessing Uriah''s new ability, Rocky fetched the two middle grade Dark Heaven Eggs which were


    of great value for his cultivation now. The middle grade Dark Heaven Egg was only meant to be used


    by spirit maniptors that were above the Earthly Stage for cultivation. Especially for the spirit


    maniptors who were at the first grade of the Earthly Stage, an elementary grade Dark Heaven Egg


    was more than enough to speed up one''s advancement. And the ones that he had with him were


    middle grade Dark Heaven Eggs, which were many times more potent than those at the elementary


    grade. Without a doubt, these should be able to improve his power exponentially.


    Any ordinary spirit maniptors might hesitate in using the Dark Heaven Eggs for their cultivation. After


    all, it couldn''t be easily measured by money. It was a priceless treasure. There were other treasures of


    more value than the Dark Heaven Egg at the Wild Spirit Land. However, they were simply so rare that


    most of them were too unreachable for many spirit maniptors. It was as if they could only exist in


    their dreams. Inparison, as rare as the Dark Heaven Eggs were, there were still ways to obtain


    them. However, this was only the case for royal spirit maniptors who were at a high ce. For any


    other ordinary spirit maniptors, it was still nearly impossible to obtain one of these for themselves.


    Even when Rocky had done such an extraordinary job at the Dragon Birth Festival, the Emperor had


    never thought of giving him Dark Heaven Eggs as a reward. He merely granted him two rare yellow


    spiritual crystals instead for his contributions. This was because there were so many other royal spirit


    maniptors in the Pce City and the Dark Heaven Insects that were being raised in the Pce City


    would not be able to supply enough Dark Heaven Eggs for all of them. Dark Heaven Eggs were more


    valuable than spiritual crystals to some degree because without a powerful spirit maniptor, even a


    tier-one spirit-manipted beast wouldn''t be able to live up to its full potential. Therefore, a Dark


    Heaven Egg that could improve a spirit maniptor''s strength proved to be much more valuable as


    spirit maniptors were the most important beings on the Wild Spirit Continent.


    However, Rocky was not someone that knew the merits of cherishing. He put away one of the Dark


    Heaven Eggs as he held one of them in his palm. Though he had never used such rare treasure for


    cultivation, considering his experience to use the spiritual power meant for spirit-manipted beast


    from the spiritual crystals to cultivate his power, there should be no problem for him with the Dark


    Heaven Egg that was actually meant for spirit maniptors.


    He then applied the Vast Neb Skill. His body instantly began to shine under the works of his spiritual


    power as a haze and a neb-like light covered the vicinity of his body as if the universe had its stars


    shining right then and there. At that moment, the Dark Heaven Egg that used to be hard suddenly


    started to melt in his palm like it was being grilled by fire. It turned into drops of Dark Heaven Liquid that


    seeped into Rocky''s body through his palm.


    Every time a drop of it seeped into his palm, Rocky felt a strand of strong spiritual power entering his


    body as if they were swimming in his major arteries like tadpoles before they gradually fused with his


    own spiritual power.


    With the merging of the spiritual power from the Dark Heaven Egg and his own, the spiritual me


    inside Rocky''s body began to transform. The strands of red in his spiritual me that was once


    unnoticeable shone a lot brighter than it ever did.


    ''That is strange. Where did this light of fire in my spiritual mee from?'' Rocky noticed the change


    in his spiritual me while absorbing the Dark Heaven Egg. He was a bit confused about it.


    It turned out that when Marcia sealed off Rocky''s power from the Holy Dragon Bead, because she still


    needed to leave Rocky with some power, she chose to leave his original spiritual me that produced


    spiritual power for him. Even before the sealing of his power, there had been some changes gradually


    taking ce in his spiritual me. This meant that the strands of red light were preserved along with the


    spiritual me. It had always been weak so it had remained unnoticed until now.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Now that Rocky just received the spiritual power from the middle grade Dark Heaven Egg, the red


    me along with the rest of his spiritual me was significantly strengthened making them shine


    brighter than ever before. It was just a matter of time before it was discovered by him.


    However, the red me normally represented the dragon spiritual power of fire, which was a power


    possessed only by royal spirit maniptors. So in the end, it was still a bit strange for him.

 Chapter 153 Searching For The Treasures

    Chapter 153 Searching For The Treasures


    Now that Rocky had found the odd red light in his spiritual me, he used his skills to try and separate


    the red light from it. Hours had passed by, and sweat was trickling down his face as he tried to separate


    it in vain. It seemed that the red light waspletely fused with his spiritual me. He couldn''t separate


    it or manipte it, no matter how hard he tried. His failure to separate the red light also meant that he


    was currently unable to use the spiritual power of the red light, which represented the nature of Fire.


    "It seems that without the power of the Holy Dragon Bead, it is impossible to manipte the power of


    the red light. It can be only manipted by the dragon spiritual power," Rocky murmured to himself.


    Yet, he was unwilling to give up so easily. He concentrated long and hard and began to try other ways


    to do it. Yet, after making several attempts, he was still unable to separate the red light from his


    spiritual me. Rocky knew he had to give up trying for now as he had a more pressing matter to deal


    with at that moment. So, he put it aside and then continued to absorb the spiritual power of the Dark


    Heaven Egg at the medium grade.


    He kept absorbing such spiritual power for about a whole night. He concentrated on absorbing the


    spiritual power and he could feel it flowing through his veins.


    The sky was still gray and the sun hadn''t risen yet when a neb light bright like a yellow jewel began


    to shine abruptly. It came inside the col where Rocky was hiding for his secret cultivation. The streams


    of its halo which were like ripples on theke spread around the area. Meanwhile, countless sand and


    stones were floating around and continued to revolve around slowly under the influence of the


    spreading nebe light.


    The next second, within the nebe light, Rocky opened his eyes abruptly. His eyes turned sharp and


    fierce. His heartbeat quickened and his whole body pulsed with power.


    Boom, boom, boom...This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The moment Rocky opened his eyes, the sand and stones floating in the air exploded like they were


    out of control. Immediately, the sand fog was spreading all over the sky. Afterwards, the light of the


    nebe continued to fade slowly, and the breath of a spirit maniptor at the second grade of the


    Earthly Stage appeared in an instant. Through the help of the spiritual power of the Dark Heaven Egg


    and a night''s hard practice, he finally finished his cultivation and reached the second grade of the


    Earthly Stage.


    "This Dark Heaven Egg is really awesome!" Rocky eximed. He could feel the energy coursing


    through his veins. Despite his excitement, he soon regted his breathing and calmed his body so that


    nobody would find out his real strength. Afterposing himself, he jumped out of the rock where he


    was sitting.


    Uriah, Rocky''s war beast, was lying aside to take care of Rubygon. It sensed that its master had made


    a breakthrough in his strength and immediately roared excitedly, "Howl!" Even Uriah was excited that


    Rocky had made such progress.


    ''Unexpectedly, a Dark Heaven Egg at the medium grade could offer me quite enough spiritual power


    that I needed to reach the second grade of the Earthly Stage. But now there''s only one left. It seems


    that if I want to make a breakthrough and reach the third grade, I have to get some more Dark Heaven


    Eggs. Even getting the ones at the primary grade will be fine for me. To get more of the Eggs, I have to


    start my n right away, '' Rocky thought.


    In fact, when he helped to cure Jackson''s wound yesterday, he had already thought of a good n.


    Since the magical saliva had a special attraction to the Dark Heaven Insects, he could use it to capture


    more of them and breed them secretly. In this way, he would have enough Dark Heaven Eggs to


    improve his strength and finally reach the Heavenly Stage.


    Of course, even though he had figured out such a good n, it was very difficult to implement it. He


    also had to be very careful to make sure no one would figure out what he was doing. The whole n


    would be very tricky. The nests of the Dark Heaven Insects could have been anywhere under the


    Gehenna Boarder, and ording to some historical records along with Rocky''s calction, there were


    less than 20 Dark Heaven Insects in the whole Gehenna Border. Therefore, it was very difficult to


    locate where these nests of the Dark Heaven Insects were. It was impossible to dig the whole Gehenna


    Border to search for the Dark Heaven Insects. In addition, this was only the first problem to be solved.


    More tricky problems would definitely ur once he carried out his n. He had to be able to


    foreshadow the possible problems he might encounter.


    Fortunately, Rocky was actually from the modern world. He was equipped with modern knowledge and


    ideas that people in his current world would have a hard time imagining. So despite all the possible


    difficulties, he already had some ideas about how to find the nests of the Dark Heaven Insects.


    After leaving the col with Uriah and Rubygon, he returned to the vige in the east to ask Sue for help


    in taking care of his Rubygon. After that, he took Uriah back to the military camp, and then found Thor


    and Joss.


    "Captain, where have you been? We''ve been looking for you all morning," Thor and Joss said eagerly.


    As soon as they saw Rocky, they looked like they saw a living god. Their smiles were so wide that it


    reached their eyes. The only difference was that they didn''t kneel down and worship Rocky. Their


    worship, of course, was because Rocky had rescued them several times and already became a very


    famous figure in the military camp.


    Rocky rolled his eyes and asked, "Thor, does the sixth squad have any patrol task today?"


    "Yes, we have. We were about to look for you and report to you about that, Captain¡­" Thor said and


    nodded at once.


    "All right! You two gather the other spirit maniptors now and we''ll set out for the task immediately. By


    the way, ask everyone to bring a spade, a rope and a hook..." Rocky nodded and ordered. His n was


    already in ce. Being a captain dide in handy for situations like this. He didn''t choose to be


    captain, but he might as well use its benefits.


    "Captain, why do we need to bring these things?" Joss asked curiously. He thought those things were


    not useful for the patrol task. Rocky narrowed his eyes. They shouldn''t ask too much about his


    intentions.


    "Why do you have to ask? Just follow my order. I''ll wait for you at the gate of the military camp. You all


    meet me there within five minutes!" Rocky said sternly. He then took Uriah to the gate at once.


    Although Thor and Joss were surprised to see that Rocky was so mysterious, they still trusted Rocky


    and immediately went to summon the other spirit maniptors of the sixth squad.


    It wasn''t long before the well-prepared sixth squad and Rocky met at the ce hundreds of meters


    away from the military camp.


    "Captain, the area we are going to patrol today is¡­" When Thor attempted to report to Rocky the area


    they were to patrol that day, he was abruptly cut off. "Before carrying out our patrol task, we have to go


    to a ce first. Follow me!" Rocky said simply. After that, he and Uriah turned around and left.


    The sixth squad''s spirit maniptors immediately looked confused as this wasn''t part of their task.


    They didn''t know where Rocky was taking them. For a moment, they furrowed their eyebrows and


    wondered where they were going. Yet, for them, Rocky was a god-like existence, and no matter what


    Rocky told them to do, they would follow his order.


    Thus, the sixth squad soon caught up with Rocky. They shook away their doubts and trusted his


    leadership.


    Led by Rocky, the sixth squad came to the vige where the tragedy took ce yesterday. The sixth


    squad gaped at the sight. When they arrived there, it waspletely deserted. Most of the houses


    were burned to ruins, and the dead vigers were already buried based on Marin''s order. All they knew


    was that all the people in this vige were dead except for the one who had been saved by Rocky.


    Now, the vige could also be regarded as a ghost vige. It seemed rather spooky even in broad


    daylight, with fog floating around it.


    "Captain, what are we doing here?" Joss asked timidly. He was carefully looking around for fear that


    something would pop up all of a sudden. Even the other spirit maniptors of the sixth squad were


    wondering what they were doing there. They were all distressed by that ce and wanted to leave as


    soon as they could.


    Instead of answering Joss''s question, Rocky went straight to the entrance of the Dark Heaven Insect''s


    cave which he had discovered yesterday. Because the ground formation of the vige was rtively


    soft, the entrance hadpletely copsed and was filled with sand and stone. Now, only arge pit


    was in view.


    "Start digging from here," Rocky said to the sixth squad''s spirit maniptors while pointing to therge


    pit.


    The sixth squad''s spirit maniptors looked at Rocky in confusion. They were all at a loss as to why


    they should dig there.


    "Captain, what are we going to do?" Thor and Joss couldn''t help but ask.


    "There are treasures down there, and whoever dug them can have them," Rocky said nonchntly.


    As soon as they heard their captain''s words, they got very excited and began to exim one after


    another.


    "Captain, are there really treasures down here?"


    "If there are treasures down here, I''ll be rich if I can find one."


    "Captain, you are really nice and generous by taking us here to share the treasures."


    They chattered in delight and gratitude. Soon, the other spirit maniptors jumped into the pit and dug


    up crazily with the spades they brought with them. They dug so fast as if they would run out of


    treasures if they didn''t find it soon. The thought of treasures gave them the strength and the motivation


    they did not know they had. Thor and Joss thought it was a little strange but they also jumped into the


    pit and began to dig for treasures. Rocky had always been mysterious from the very start. This was just


    one of many of his odd orders.


    Of course, they wouldn''t find any treasures below the pit. Rocky only used the treasures as the bait to


    lure them into doing freebor. He knew he couldn''t do it by himself even if he tried.


    When Rocky saw the Dark Heaven Insect got out from the underground again yesterday, he guessed


    that it nned to go back to its nest. From what he gathered, he believed that under the pit, there must


    be an ess to the Dark Heaven Insect''s nest.


    His goal was to go to the Dark Heaven Insect''s nest to explore its every nook and cranny.

 Chapter 154 The Astonishing Exploration Plan

    Chapter 154 The Astonishing Exploration n


    In order to find the nest of the Dark Heaven Insect, one needed to first understand its living habits and


    what kind of environment was suitable for it, then spected the possible area of its activity and then


    deduced a geographical location as per the learned aspects.


    To understand its living conditions, there was no easier way than to directly explore its nest thoroughly.


    Whether there would be any danger in the exploration process or not was apletely different matter.


    It was how the saying went, "How can one obtain tiger cubs without entering the tiger''sir?" The


    deeper one wanted to reach, the more risk they had to take. Rocky had a simr thought in his mind.


    He was determined, and hade to the vige to find the nest.


    As the spirit maniptors of his squad were digging the pit diligently, a wicked smile curled up on the


    corners of his mouth. Obviously, he had lured them sessfully. Rxed, he sat cross-legged and


    closed his eyes.


    An hourter, the copsed entrance of the Dark Heaven Insect''s cave was dug uppletely,


    revealing a deep ck hole, which was a few meters wide. They were all curious about what kind of


    treasures were hidden inside the cave.


    "Didn''t the captain tell us some treasures are hidden here? Where do you think are the treasures? After


    we have been digging the pit for so long, all we have found is a hole!"


    "Yes, he did tell us. I''m so tired. I can''t see any treasure here."


    "You''re so stupid! Do you think treasures can be found that easily? They must be hidden somewhere


    deeper..."


    The spirit maniptors who''d been digging were exhausted now. Their foreheads were sweaty, their


    breath fast. They had now started toin about the amount of energy they were spending for the


    treasures their captain thought existed somewhere in its depths.


    When Rocky saw the hole leading to the Dark Heaven Insect''s nest was dug out, he got up, crouched


    and peered into its pitch-ck, seemingly bottomless depth. He then picked up a stone and dropped it


    into it, listening carefully.


    It took a while before he heard multiple faint sounds, as though the stone had met with many obstacles


    before hitting the bottom. Rocky could tell that the terrain was tapering and deep.


    "I estimate the depth of the hole is over 30 meters." Rocky frowned and spoke to Thor, "Give me a rope


    and a hook."


    Thor did as asked.


    Rocky fastened the rope to the hook, fixed it to the trunk of a withered, ancient banyan tree that stood a


    little away from the hole, and pulled it hard a few times. Once assured that it was fixed onto it well, he


    circled the rope around his waist and tied a dead knot.


    "It may be dangerous down there, so I''ll go down first and look for the treasures. You all wait up here..."


    Rocky told the spirit maniptors.


    "Captain, you sacrifice your safety for the benefits of everyone. We respect you so much," one of the


    spirit maniptors blurted out. Other spirit maniptors too looked at Rocky with admiration. In their


    eyes, Rocky was a good captain who shared both their hardships and happiness. No one doubted


    Rocky''s purpose.


    "Captain, please be careful," added Thor and Joss, concerned about his safety.


    Rocky didn''t reply, simply nodded his head and jumped into the hole. His body disappeared into its


    depth in no time. After a while, Rocky found himself sliding rapidly at nothing less than a 45-degree


    angle.


    He tried to slow down by rubbing his feet against the slope. Soon, he lost track of time. The hole was


    much deeper than he had anticipated¡ªit was also much steeper and rugged. Rocks bulged out of it


    every now and then. Someone with poor cultivation could not have passed through them easily.


    Suddenly, Rocky felt the grip tighten around his waist. His body jerked a few times before it halted


    middle, staring into the darkness that stretched both ahead, and behind him.


    ''I need to take a chance, since there are no other options, '' Rocky thought to himself. He pulled the


    Frozen Wind Dagger from his pants and cut the rope off at once.


    He then continued to fall at a shocking speed. Fortunately, the rest of the way wasn''t very steep. He


    in it. Within seconds, Rocky was short of breath.


    No source of light reached the cave, and hence it waspletely dark. Rocky gathered a cloud of


    nebe light in his palm, and managed to illuminate the space within a few meters. He looked around


    the cave keenly, and observed it was made up of ancient rocks. It wasn''t dry. He could both touch and


    see the wetness on the walls. He saw the water dripping from the top of the rock. His guess was there


    was an aquifer at the top.


    "It seems the Dark Heaven Insect likes to live close to the aquifer." Rocky analyzed the characteristics


    of the environment the Insect lived in.


    After walking a few steps, he felt his feet sink in something muddy and sticky. He heaved one of his


    feet up, and found it covered in a sticky, dark and smelly matter. It looked like the feces of the Dark


    Heaven Insect.


    ''Judging by the viscosity of the droppings, the food that the Insect has taken seems to contain a lot of


    water. But it lives deep underground all year round. What kind of food containing water can it obtain


    here?'' Rocky wondered as he analyzed the droppings.


    After walking for a while, he had almost reached the center of the cave. He now found soil mixed with


    rotting nts, some of which seemed hundreds of years old. They werepletely decayed.


    ''Does the Dark Heaven Insect eat soil in the strata?'' Rocky spected. ''Soil does have very high


    nutritional value and also contains a certain amount of spiritual energy, especially the deep soil that has


    umted over the years.''


    Walking further, he found some stains of thick marsh liquid on the ground. If the soil was the Insect''s


    food, the thick marsh could be its soup. It seemed to have a really peculiar and strong taste.


    After wandering and observing the cave for about half an hour, Rocky had a pretty strong


    understanding of the environments and habits of the Dark Heaven Insect.


    "But how will I get out of here?" Rocky murmured under his breath. He looked up toward the exit of the


    cave, which was at least ten meters above him.


    "Captain¡­ Are you all right? How did the rope tear?" someone yelled into the cave from the top. Rocky


    could only hear a faint cry from above, unable to make out the words exactly. He knew Thor and other


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    members of the squad had found that he wasn''t tied to the rope anymore. They were crying, thinking


    something bad had happened to him.


    He knew he could not rely on his squad members to get out of the cave, so he turned around and


    started to look for another way. A spirit-manipted beast like the Dark Heaven Insect would definitely


    need to take walks from time to time. Rocky was sure there was another way out of the cave.


    As he had guessed, he soon found the way. The path was almost vertical, with a very smooth surface.


    It was very difficult for him to climb it. Somehow, he managed to find a solution. As he climbed up, he


    started scooping the wall with his sharp Frozen Wind Dagger which could easily pierce through the


    stone. In this way, he nted his feet in the scoops and easily climbed up. After some time, he got out


    of the cave.


    Once up, he shook the soil off his body. Meanwhile, he saw the vige that had been attacked earlier


    wasn''t very far from where he was. No one could have thought the nest of the Dark Heaven Insect was


    right under the vige.

 Chapter 155 A Great Success

    Chapter 155 A Great Sess


    The spirit maniptors of the sixth squad all gathered in the vige, anxiously waiting by the opening of


    the tunnel. All of them restlessly and painstakingly sat tight for Rocky''s return. A piece of broken rope


    was casually lying beside them.


    "Thor, is our captain dead?" one of the spirit maniptors asked.


    "Stop talking nonsense. Our captain has escaped death before. He will be fine," Joss interjected.


    "But it has been a while and he still hasn''te out," another spirit maniptor chimed in.


    "Maybe there were more than one spirit-manipted beast down there. "He must be in danger! If he


    weren''t, the rope would have been still intact," someone added. All of a sudden, the entire group of


    spirit maniptors fell silent.


    "Maybe it''s true that..." Thor whispered to himself. He had grown sullen from the amount of time Rocky


    had spent underground. It was not impossible he had run across some danger.


    "Captain! Why did you leave us?" The whole squad bawled in unison. They mourned like there was no


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    tomorrow.


    Despite themotion, Uriah lied calmly on the ground. It disdainfully howled at how big of crybabies


    these cowards were.


    "Oh, for goodness'' sake, stop screaming." A familiar voice emerged from behind them.


    "Am I going crazy? I think I just heard our captain''s voice."


    "I heard him too! Maybe he got lonely in the afterlife and wanted us to keep himpany."


    "Captain, please let us go. We will pray for your soul''s repose. Just please don''t hurt us!"


    All the spirit maniptors were frightened upon hearing the voice of their squad leader, who they


    thought had already passed on. They were so terrified none of them was able to move.


    "Now, all of you, please shut up and just please turn around!" The familiar voice roared again.


    The spirit maniptors slowly turned around and found Rocky standing in front of them, safe and


    sound.


    "Captain! You''re okay?" Joss asked, pleasantly surprised.


    "Were you guys praying for danger to befall me?" Rocky rolled his eyes at his subordinates. They all


    believed their squad leader had perished down there and were ready to burn ghost money if he


    wouldn''t turn up soon enough.


    "No, no, no! Not at all!" Rocky''s underlings vigorously shook their heads in disagreement.


    "I will be going now," Rocky coldly told his squad, turned around, and started walking away. Uriah


    followed at once.


    "Captain, where is the treasure?" the spirit maniptors asked quietly.


    "Did you think I was able to find any treasure down there? There''s none. We will move on to another


    ce tomorrow," Rocky casually replied. He left with Uriah at once.


    All the spirit maniptors believed Rocky''s words and followed suit without asking any more questions.


    The squad finally wrapped up their patrolling task. Rocky asked Thor and Joss to lead the members


    back to the camp. When everybody had gone away, he went back to the vige in the east and picked


    up Rubygon.


    Rocky unraveled a Gehenna Border map and marked all the areas controlled by the northeast military


    camp. Starting from the eastern vige, he studied all the possible ces which dens of Dark Heaven


    Insects could possibly be in.


    In finding dens of Dark Heaven Insects, Rocky had to go to ces where the soil was fertile. Dark


    Heaven Insects needed fertile soil to feed on. This narrowed down the areas to be searched for.


    The areas under the control of northeast military camp mostly consisted of hard sandy soil. The fertile


    soils were mostly close to water sources. Soon enough, Rocky had narrowed his list to five areas under


    the control of northeast military camp.


    But each of these areas was quiterge and had intricate terrains. He needed to reduce the search


    area again.


    Out of these five areas, three had swamps. These were the most likely hiding ces for the Dark


    Heaven Insects since they had a preference for swamp water.


    Rocky needed to go down there on his own to verify his hunch.


    The following morning, Rocky tasked Thor and Joss to manage the sixth squad. He also went over to


    Sue''s and handed over Rubygon. He started inspecting the ces where Dark Heaven Insects might


    reside in. He only brought some tools and Uriah to help him with his hunt.


    It was near, but it still took a while before Rocky reached it. They finally arrived at a foul-smelling forest.


    He knew exactly what it was: the Death Forest.


    No life-form could be observed around this ce. There was no grass at all, let alone trees or flowers.


    There were only wilted tree branches and muddy soil filled with unknown matters. To make matters


    worse, a thick fog engulfed the entire forest. The scene looked like it was taken straight out of a horror


    movie


    Rocky knew this was home to a lot of wild spirit-manipted beasts. He was very careful in searching,


    and Uriah did the same. Its ears were raised all throughout the search and its eyes remained vignt,


    scouting their surroundings.


    They walked cautiously around the Death Forest.


    Rocky took note of the forest''s terrains. As they moved forward, he couldn''t help but think why they had


    not crossed paths with a Dark Heaven Insect yet. Dark Heaven Insects fed on the nutrients from the


    soil. Finding them in ces with abnormally barren soil should be easy.


    The Death Forest was so muchrger that Rocky thought it would be. They were not able to locate any


    doubtful point immediately after entering, and even during their journey inside, signs were scarce.


    "Guess I''ll have to try my luck right now," Rocky uttered to himself, as he took out a vial full of magical


    saliva from his bag.


    The magical saliva, just like spiritual crystals and Dark Heaven Eggs, released a special kind of


    spiritual power. Dark Heaven Insects were drawn to the scent of this magical spit and woulde


    scrambling towards it.


    Rocky put the vial down by the swamp bank. He then hid behind a withered tree tens of meters away,


    waiting for the spirit-manipted beasts toe.


    The entire afternoon had passed.


    The Death Forest grew more menacing as darkness befell it. The atmosphere grew gloomier and more


    frigid.


    "Maybe this is no ce to find a Dark Heaven Insect," Rocky blurted, disappointment clear in his voice.


    He had epted defeat and was ready to leave when a loud booming sound came from far away.

 Chapter 156 Rocky Feigns Innocence

    Chapter 156 Rocky Feigns Innocence


    When Rocky and Uriah were almost at the edge of the mist-shrouded Death Forest, a giant shadow


    appeared in front of them. It appeared to belong to a gigantic beast. It moved so quickly the ground


    shook beneath it.


    ''Is the Dark Heaven Insect finally going to show itself?'' Rocky thought to himself. He gazed into the


    distance and found a giant shadowy figure. A powerful auraing from the beast instantly engulfed


    the forest.


    "That''s some intense aura," Rocky uttered to himself. He was astonished by how immensely he was


    feeling the beast''s aura, considering it was still at a great distance from them. Rocky theorized this


    spirit-manipted beast harnessed the same capabilities as a spirit maniptor above eighth grade of


    the Earthly Stage.


    The giant shadowy figure slowly approached them. Rocky was preparing to catch himself a Dark


    Heaven Insect. Much to his dismay, it was not the kind of spirit-manipted beast he was waiting for. It


    was somemon wild spirit-manipted beast. It was mammoth-like. It had a single eye, enormous


    mouth, and evenrger legs. Rocky could tell it was a strong one, maybe a third-grade spirit


    manipted beast of three stars.


    "This must be the Cyclops Elephant. This war beast has high level ofbat power, sometimes as


    high as four-star. It possesses strong physical strength and a strong tusk that can be used for offense.


    Who on earth thought a Cyclops Elephant woulde?" Rocky hastily browsed the Beast


    Encyclopedia, looking for this certain spirit-manipted beast. There were an unbelievably huge


    amount of information about this beast. Needless to say, Rocky was terrified out of his wits and started


    to panic. They were hunting for a Dark Heaven Insect in this insufferable Death Forest, but instead,


    they were given a one-eyed elephant to deal with. This beast was so powerful, his and Uriah''s


    Rocky decided not to waste too much energy on this wild one-eyed beast; it was not what they went


    here for. He immediately took action. His body started gleaming brightly, and he was suddenly covered


    in multicolored light. In an instant, he release an enormous amount of spiritual power. He was preparing


    himself to fetch back the magical saliva used to lure the Dark Heaven Insect out.


    All of a sudden, the ground below them started shaking forcefully. Rocky''s eyes grew wide in disbelief


    as the slush of mud in the marsh began bubbling. It was not too far from the magical saliva. It was not


    long when the marsh slush got into a roaring boil.


    Rocky was frozen on his tracks when he saw a huge beast emerge from the marsh. It was around ten


    meters long with two cobra-like heads, both t and long. Its torso looked like that of a centipede''s. It


    was as wide as a tree trunk. It also released a strong spiritual aura, simr to the one-eyed elephant''s.


    Rocky''s entire body was paralyzed by fear at the sight of this wild spirit-manipted beast.


    ''When will I get a break? A single three-star beast would be enough to kill me. And now, there are two


    of them, '' Rocky thought to himself. He frantically browsed through the Beast Encyclopedia, hoping a


    few information about this beast would help him in defeating it.


    "Centipede-snake: a war beast with highbat abilities. Its skill-level could be as high as the four-star


    level. It lives at the bottom of marshes, and has poisonous protruding spines. Any creature to be of


    contact with its poisonous spines will be paralyzed and is sure to die," Rocky read from the Beast


    Encyclopedia. Cold sweat broke from his forehead. Two extremely powerful spirit-manipted beast


    stood before him. He was surely to die from encountering one three-star beast, but with his luck, he


    needed to deal with two. Rocky bade his hopes of retrieving magical saliva goodbye.


    Rocky knew he had to pull back. He and Uriah started moving to retreat somewhere safer.


    As they cautiously traced back their steps, the Centipede-snake took off and charged toward the


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    magical saliva. It was supposed to bait the Dark Heaven Insect out of its hiding ce. The one-eyed


    elephant saw what the Centipede-snake was trying to do. It let out an otherworldly shriek and also


    bolted to where the magical saliva was. The ground shook ever so ferociously as everything took ce.


    The Centipede-snake almost had the magical saliva when the one-eyed elephant attacked it from the


    behind. Its powerful tusks easily pinned down the Centipede-snake''s tail on the ground, rendering it


    unable to move.


    Rocky had decided to flee but having just witnessed the two spirit-manipted beast fight each other,


    he was once again unable to move. An idea rushed into his mind. Rocky let out a cheeky snicker as he


    found them a ce to hide in. He wanted to wait and see the oue of this scuffle.


    The one-eyed elephant fiercely lunged towards the magical saliva. The entirety of the Death Forest


    shook at it steps. Anything its feetnded on was instantly crushed t.


    It did not take long for the one-eyed elephant to reach the magical saliva. It opened its expectedlyrge


    mouth and was ready to devour the totality of the magical spit, including the bottle.


    But the Centipede-snake was not quite done yet. He charged forward and wrapped itself around the


    one-eyed elephant''s legs. It then used its poisoned spines to prick its opponent. The one-eyed


    elephant growled in pain as it shook with fear. It tried to vigorously shake the Centipede-snake off its


    limbs, but failed.


    It did not take long for the spine venom to kick in. Soon enough, the one-eyed elephant was paralyzed.


    As if on surrender, it dropped to the ground and rolled over.


    The Centipede-snake was still wounded tightly around the legs of the one-eyed elephant.


    It was reduced to a mush of blood and flesh after being squashed by the other wild spirit-manipted


    beast.


    Not long after, the elephant breathed thest bit of air from its body. These two literally just fought each


    other to death for a measly amount of magical saliva.


    It was just like what they said¡ª when two dogs fight over a bone, the third one runs away with it. The


    now both dead wild spirit-manipted beast did not know their greed would lead to their own ruins and


    put Rocky in a favorable position. He just sat there quietly, waiting for the fight to be over.


    "I may have not caught a Dark Heaven Insect, but these two wild spirit-manipted beasts might be of


    great value. The Centipede-snake''s venom is precious and can be used for medicinal purposes. The


    tusks of the one-eyed elephant can be made into different tools. There are also other parts I can


    scavenge." Rocky obtained a lot of information about these wild spirit-manipted beasts from reading


    the Beast Encyclopedia. He found out extensive uses for the guts and bones of the two wild beasts


    who just fought each other to death.


    With Uriah by his side, Rocky built up enough courage to inspect the carnage that were the dead


    beasts. He cleared up the mess and searched the bodies.


    "I meant no harm, but you two were too greedy," Rocky said with a tinge of disgust. He picked up the


    bottle of magical saliva. The eyes of the two dead spirit-manipted beasts looked at him emptily.


    Even after death, the two wild spirit-manipted beasts managed to look angry towards Rocky''s words


    of sarcasm.


    Rocky pulled out the Frozen Wind Dagger and began dissecting the dead bodies.


    The following day, Rocky and Uriah traveled back to the vige carrying a bag each. Both bags were


    almost bursting in the seams with guts and bones of the one-eyed elephant and the Centipede-snake.


    The vigers were already up and eating their breakfast when Rocky and Uriah reached their ce.


    Rocky went straight to Jackson''s ce and called him twice. Jackson appeared immediately.


    "Jackson, may I trouble you to sell these two bags of guts and bones of the two wild beasts for me?


    Any price will do." Rocky handed Jackson both the bags that contained everything they harvested from


    the beast except the Centipede-snake venom and the one-eyed elephant''s tusks.


    "Rocky, where did you get such valuable stuff?" Jackson asked in surprise. Jackson had developed an


    eye for the wild beast.


    "I just happened to pass them by," Rocky said mindlessly.


    Sue had just returned from a morning stroll. She was cuddling Rubygon by her arms. When she saw


    Rocky, she handed Rubygon over without question. She still seemed reluctant, though.


    "It is a wonder how easily you returned Rubygon to me," Rocky almost teasingly said, gazing intensely


    at Sue''s eyes.


    "Keep teasing and I might just steal Rubygon away from you. This time for good. You''re still Rubygon''s


    owner. I still have some moral ascendancy, you know," Sue replied. She had gotten so good at ying


    along with Rocky.


    His lips curled up into a smile. He returned his attention to Jackson and asked for a jar. He rested for a


    while and headed back to the military camp with Uriah, carrying the Centipede-snake venom and a


    couple of one-eyed elephant''s tusks.


    Rocky stayed out all night that day. The following morning, Thor and Joss were found waiting by


    Rocky''s doorstep. They almost went crazy worrying about their squad leader. Finally, Rocky arrived.


    "Captain, where were youst night? Why didn''t you return to your quarters?" Thor and Joss nagged.


    They were pestering Rocky as if they were his butlers.


    "If you''re not here to report anything of importance, you can leave," Rocky said, not answering any of


    their queries. He looked at Thor and Joss nonchntly.


    "Captain, the Commander asked us about you yesterday." Thor and Joss showed hesitation as they


    gave each other a worried look.


    "In fact, she told us not to tell you. But we did anyways because we think you''re in danger," Joss went


    on to say.


    "What did she ask about me?" Rocky stopped and turned around to look at Thor and Joss.


    "She asked us whether there was anything off with you and what were you busy with these days,


    something like that. She seemed to consider you a spy," Thor told Rocky bewildered.


    "What did you tell her?" Rocky asked with a lifted brow. Rocky knew Marin to be difficult.


    "We didn''t say anything else. We just told her that you were in your room all the time, except for


    working hours," Thor and Joss answered. They answered as honestly as they could.


    "Very well. From today on, if our Commander asks you anything about me, tell her toe to me. Any


    time!" Rocky ordered them as he headed inside his room.

 Chapter 157 A Stronger Backing

    Chapter 157 A Stronger Backing


    In the meantime, not far away from the Gehenna Border, something was happening in the supreme


    headquarters of the Crimson Dragon Group in the Yi City.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    A giant shadow loomed above the city. A war dragon with iridescent ck-green scales slowlynded


    in the beast farm of the supreme headquarters. A familiar figure jumped off it. It was Marin. After she


    left the dragon with someone in charge of taking care of spiritual-manipted beasts, she left the beast


    farm right away, unapanied.


    Walking through several magnificent buildings, Marin finally came to a tasteful pavilion whose style was


    quite different from the other buildings surrounding it. It was special and unique, conspicuous among


    the other simr-looking structures around it.


    "Greetings, Commander Marin," four female guards standing in front of the pavilion called in unison


    with great respect at the sight of her.


    "Is the Deputy Commander in Chief in there?" Marin asked one of the female guards, nodding out of


    habit.


    "Oh, she is resting now. Should I go inside to inform her of your arrival?" a female guard asked.


    "You don''t have to. I will go in directly." Marin waved her delicate hand. With that, she entered the


    pavilion with her cloak fluttering behind her.


    The pavilion had two expansive floors. The decoration on the first floor was very elegant. Table and


    chairs made of fragrant timber were put in order along the walls; terracotta pots brimming with flowers


    were ced at the four corners. It was a tasteful and serene living space.


    Marin proceeded to the second floor. It was full of gauze curtains that ovepped each other, the smell


    of incense pervading the air. Marin felt as if she was in a fairnd. At the end of the room, a white jade


    bed was ced aside, giving off purple smoke. On the bed, a female figure sat cross-legged. A


    vigorous aura of power of the spirit maniptor beyond the seventh level of the Heavenly Stage


    emanated from her form.


    Before Marin could speak, the female figure quickly opened her beautiful eyes and parted her exquisite


    lips. She spoke gently, "Marin, why are you here?"


    "Greetings, Deputy Commander in Chief." Marin immediately bowed to the female figure.


    "Oh goodness. Have you forgotten what I told you? Don''t call me that when we''re alone! We are


    cousins for crying out loud. Don''t be so stiff and formal! It''s unusual and awkward," the lovely woman


    grumbled.


    Few people knew that the Deputy Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Group was the cousin of


    Marin, who was also the second inmand of the Crimson Dragon Group.


    "Alright, Isis." Marin winked with her beautiful eyes, a yful look on her face.


    "Come in. Let me see you." Isis stood up from the white jade bed and pulled open the gauze curtains.


    Her eyes were graceful and moving. Her gestures, expressions, and demeanor were so eye-catching


    and elegant. Distinctive and beautiful, her delicate oval face, like a masterpiece of supreme


    craftsmanship, made her look like a fairy descending to the earth and an elf dancing among flowers. All


    in all, she was such a dazzling beauty that made even the most delicate and charming flowers pale in


    Although she looked like a gentle and virtuous woman, Isis'' position was at the head of one of the four


    major army groups of the Holy Dragon Empire. Known as for her intelligence, she was sharp and


    intelligent. More than that, she had read so many books on the art of war that she knew almost all the


    tactics on the Wild Spirit Land in the past thousands of years thoroughly by heart and she could apply


    them skillfully. She was known for being able to devise strategies within amand tent and win


    battles outside a long distance. Her stratagems were inexhaustible and fluid, so it was almost


    impossible for her enemies to predict and guard against her attacks.


    Isis was also the daughter of Lance, the Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Group. Enjoying


    an equally respectable reputation, he was one of the Three Great Generals of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    However,pared with Bryant and Marcia, both of whom always showed their abilities to the full


    extent, Lance was a low-key. But the truth was that he had won brilliant achievements in war for the


    Holy Dragon Empire and was by no means inferior to Bryant. Otherwise, the emperor of the Holy


    Dragon Empire wouldn''t have assigned the Crimson Dragon Group to defend the frontier of the


    Gehenna Border.


    Isis and Marin''s mothers were sisters, who had both married famous generals. Marin''s father also used


    to be a great general, but tragically perished on the battlefield at an early age. After this great loss,


    immersed in great sorrow, Marin''s mother also died of depression. As a result, Marin was orphaned


    quite young. Therefore, Isis'' mother took Marin in and raised Marin as her own daughter. In this way,


    Isis and Marin grew up together, with a bond as close as sisters.


    Isis and Marin had both inherited great abilities from their fathers. They had been born with remarkable


    natural endowments, especially talent for military affairs. They both sessfully became royal spirit


    maniptors. Since Isis was around five years older than Marin, she had battled in the past few years


    following the Crimson Dragon Group under themand of her father. With her wise and resourceful


    mind, she guaranteed the long history of victories of their force, which had triumphed with many


    outstanding military exploits. Soon, she was promoted as the Deputy Commander in Chief of the


    Crimson Dragon Group to assist her father and render her services to the armies.


    Ideally, Marin could have made use of her very strong backing to join the Crimson Dragon Group


    directly and even upy an important position. But she chose a different path. Ever since she was a


    child, Marin was independent. She preferred to work for her position in the army by herself. Thus,


    instead of joining the Crimson Dragon Group, she insisted on bing amander of the northeast


    military camp.


    As it should be, ordinary royal spirit maniptors were still not qualified to be amander of a military


    camp garrisoned the Gehenna Border. Marin''s rtionship with Lance and Isis was the main reason


    she had attained the position ofmander of the northeast military camp so easily. While Marin''s


    ability was undisputed, thanks to her cultivation on tactics from her childhood and extraordinary military


    attainments, she arranged the northeast military camp in good order since she took up her post as


    "Look at you. You''ve been burnt by the sun and have gotten so thin just in two to three months!" Isis


    mumbled admonishingly as she looked Marin up and down. It seemed that she was a sort of


    discontented with Marin''s indifference to her health.


    "Really? I think it looks good for me." Marin smiled after she looked at herself in the mirror. She had


    already gotten ustomed to her appearance and grown to like it.


    "Why? You''re a woman! Not a stinky man... Well. I think you should be recalled to the supreme


    headquarters. It''s too troublesome that I have to send someone to invite you to be here when I miss


    you. Besides, it''s so inconvenient for you to go back and forth," Isis said as she gently touched Marin''s


    forehead with her figure, which seemed to be a habitual gesture between them for years. Isis'' eyes


    were full of her deep affection for Marin.


    "How does that work? I don''t want to provide others'' critics with a handle." Marin shook her head


    immediately.


    "I really don''t understand you. Why are you so obstinate in being just amander? Speaking of


    which... I heard thattely something happened in the northeast military camp." Isis changed the


    subject and stared at her cousin, because she had grown used to Marin''s response as sheined


    about her job. They sat down next to each other.


    "Yes, but it''s not a big deal," Marin replied.


    "Don''t lie to me. Don''t you know why I sent my man to ask you toe here?" Isis stated seriously.


    "I don''t know." Marin shook her head,pletely confused. Isis was known for her intelligence, so it


    was hard for Marin to read her thoughts.


    "The first reason is that I miss you. The second reason is..." Isis paused and her eyes wandered


    around Marin, studying her closely. After a short pause, she went on, "Several men of the northeast


    military camp sent a joint letter that basically worked to defame you."


    "Who did that?" Hearing Isis'' words, Marin couldn''t help but frown.


    "Their names are not important. What''s really matters is that once father sees the joint letter, they will


    be all doomed. But they''re lucky. It just so happens that he''s not in the Imperial City now. They never


    know that father shows more affection to you than to me." Isis responded with her smiling eyes.


    "Isis, you must be kidding." Marin muttered with a little embarassment. But what Isis said was actually


    true. Lance, Marin''s uncle, has treated her with great kindness since she had been a little girl. One of


    the most important reasons for his demeanor to her was that her father once saved his life. Without


    Marin''s father, Lance wouldn''t have achieved his status today. Therefore, when Marin''s mother passed


    away, it was Lance that put forward to take her to their family.


    "I''m just stating the truth. Let''s get in back to the point, I keep the joint letter in secret in case that father


    will be enraged. What''s more, I made a survey of it. I found that the cause of the joint letter is that you


    awarded a First-ss Merit Citation to a team leader who was just in the second to third level of the


    Mortal Stage. If I remember correctly, his name is Rocky. Marin, you must exin the whole story to


    me," Isis said. She found it rather strange that how such a powerless team leader was able to make an


    exception to get the First-ss Merit Citation. This developement was quite unique and rare. Isis knew


    her cousin well. Because Marin was definitely immune to bribery, Isis became more curious about why


    she had chosen to do such a thing.


    Isis was growing more and more desperate to know the real reason. She believed that Marin must


    have her sufficient reasons to do so, but she still couldn''t figure it out. After all, the First-ss Merit


    Citation was an important issue. Even in the supreme headquarters of the Crimson Dragon Group,


    many spirit maniptors beyond Earthly Stage hadn''t been honored with this title at all! Isis couldn''t


    understand why and how a low-end team leader of a small military camp could suddenly and quickly


    get in Marin''s good graces.

 Chapter 158 Secret Identity Arouses Curiosity

    Chapter 158 Secret Identity Arouses Curiosity


    Seeing that Isis persisted in asking, Marin had no choice but to tell her all the details of what had taken


    ce.


    "Are you kidding me?! You really mean to tell me that Rocky, a petty officer, who knows his limited


    strength, managed to distract the Dark Heaven Insect at the fifth-level of the Earthly Stage all by


    himself? Is he stupid? How bird-brained! Oh my God!" After listening to the dramatic narration, an odd


    look crossed Isis''s face. She found it difficult toprehend Rocky''s weird behavior.


    "But, you still shouldn''t have awarded him the first-ss military merit, though he has done something


    great. After all, he is not the one who killed the Dark Heaven Insect. He survived by sessfully


    distracting the insect by chance! " Isis shifted the focus to her concern that the award to Rocky might


    lead to a flood of first-ss merit awards and would make the awards depreciate.


    "Indeed, I made that hasty award because I thought that he would not survive. To my surprise, he came


    back safe. I could not figure out how Rocky dodged the attack of the Dark Heaven Insect, and who


    really killed that monster," Marin expressed her confusion and helplessness, since she could not


    revoke Rocky''s award. Taking back her decision would prejudice her prestige in the army.


    "Marin, ording to your description, it is true that this guy is a little strange, but, he should be very


    smart. Otherwise, he would have been totally obliterated by the Dark Heaven Insect." Isis seemed to


    grow more interested in this Rocky. His smarts made her more curious about who he was.


    "That guy is not only strange, but also extremely annoying." Marin recounted Rocky''s disrespectful


    attitude at the camp, seething with anger.


    "Dear sister, I''ve never seen you hate a man so much. You are not yourself when you mention him."


    Isis was surprised at Marin''s intense dislike of Rocky. Isis had grown up with Marin and knew her quite


    well. Marin was a forthright tomboy who, while being independent, was amiable and seldom disliked


    anyone with a passion. Marin acted like a flustereddy when talking about Rocky, though seething


    with anger. Her demeanor made Isis even more curious.


    "I just don''t like him. Besides, he seems to have a peculiar identity. So, my dear sister, could you


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    please help investigate how Rocky was enlisted to the northeast military camp?" Marin suddenly


    requested.


    If only Rocky knew that Marin was so resolute to investigate his identity, he would have felt worried and


    rather ufortable. After all, his identity could not be exposed easily, or it would bring great chaos


    and disturbance in the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "Expel him from the military camp since you dislike him. Why do you still want to make an


    investigation? That is an easy solution, right?" Marin''s behavior perplexed Isis.


    "I¡­" In fact, Marin was unable to answer Isis''s question. The truth was that she was determined to


    discover Rocky''s secrets which he tried to conceal so well.


    Well, I''ll send someone to check his background right away. If he is an enlisted man, there should be a


    record in our headquarters!" Isis pped her hands and soon a pretty servant girl appeared, "Go to the


    General Affairs Division and check the recruitment records of the northeast military camp to find out the


    native ce and identity of Rocky - a spirit maniptor."


    "Yes, Ma''am." The pretty girl sped away to the Division hastily.


    "Thank you, Isis." Marin nodded.


    "It is rare that you show interest in a man, Marin. I ought to do you a favor. I would like to meet this man


    if possible," Isis said meaningfully, her eyebrows raised.


    "Cousin, what does your favor mean? All what I do is just driven by my suspicions on his identity. A


    thorough investigation will much relieve my concerns and give me peace of mind. As amander of


    the northeast military camp, it is my duty to know more about Rocky since he serves in my army," Marin


    exined quickly, catching the hints that Isis was dropping.


    "It means nothing special, my dear. But why do you look so nervous if you have no interest?" Marin


    found no immediate answer for Isis''s question.


    "Isis, stop ying for fun, or I''ll go back to my camp." Marin replied with embarrassment, visibly


    ufortable.


    "Never mind, I was just kidding. How about taking a break to cultivate? We have not cultivated together


    for a long time!" Isis dragged Marin to the jade bed.


    The two women took off their garments, sat opposite each other in a cross-legged meditative position,


    and stretched their arms to keep their palms touching with each other. The chilly smog from the white


    jade bed instantly surrounded the two delicate beauties.


    After a long time, Isis opened her starry eyes, "My dear cousin, your cultivation is very close to the


    second level of the Heavenly Stage. Later I will give you a medium-level Dark Heaven Egg. I hope it


    will help you make a breakthrough."


    "Medium-level Dark Heaven Egg? It''s too precious! I can''t ept!" Marin was astonished. As a


    Commander of the northeast military camp, she was entitled to a primary-level Dark Heaven Egg every


    three months. But, it was much less powerful than the medium-level one, which was considered a rare


    treasure for a spirit maniptor at the Heavenly Stage. It could help them quickly reach higher stage,


    and was especially helpful when a maniptor was at the very top of their current stage. The benefit


    brought by the medium-level Dark Heaven Egg was always beyond expectation. Receiving one as a


    gift was no small matter. Marin was extremely touched.


    "Just ept it, my dear cousin!" Isis pretended to be annoyed. Undoubtedly, the rare medium-level


    Egg sent as a gift without any hesitation showed Isis''s deep love for Marin, since it was also very


    difficult for Isis to get another one.


    At the moment of Isis''s urging, the pretty girl, who was deployed by Isis to retrieve the details of Rocky


    from the recruitment record, came back.


    "Wait a moment, Marin." Isis swiftly covered herself with the white light robes, stepped down the jade


    bed barefooted and went outside to meet the girl.


    "Are you sure?" Isis felt quite surprised suddenly when the pretty girl whispered close to her with the


    result.


    "I am certain, Ma''am. I checked the record three times," the girl replied.


    "Go take a break then." Still very bewildered, Isis waved her hand to order the pretty girl to go. Then


    she went back to the jade bed.


    "Isis, what is it?" Marin asked, seeing that Isis looked quite confused.


    "Marin, in the recruitment records filed in our headquarter, no details can show that the spirit


    maniptor Rocky was recruited and allocated to the northeast military camp. That is, Rocky is not


    among the enlisted men..." Isis answered seriously.


    "Really?" Marin was stunned by the astonishing result.


    "In the recruitment records for the past several months, there is only one new entry, which has been


    kept in strict confidentiality. What''s even more confusing is that the entry has no details, not even the


    name. If Rocky is the only spirit maniptor recruited to the northeast military camp within the recent


    months, obviously the entry of recruitment belongs to him." Isis had never beforee across an entry


    was treated with such strict secrecy. Even her father had no right to ess the details of that entry.


    How strange!


    "What?! Do you mean that¡­" Marin became more bewildered.


    "If there is no error in the recruitment record, then the fact should be that Rocky''s identity information is


    deliberately concealed for some reasons. And he must have a special identity or be rted to some


    secrets. He is really peculiar," Isis said, rubbing her chin with her fingers.


    "So, what is his identity? Why could it be hidden? He was never an outstanding maniptor and seems


    not to be a vicious guy." It was unimaginable for Marin that Rocky, a spirit maniptor who was at best


    at the second or third level of the Mortal Stage, had a top-secret identity.


    "I don''t know. I''ve never noticed that entry before. But, my father may know something about it. I will go


    ask him. Goodness, cousin. I''ve joined you in being so curious about him!" A short profound smile of


    curiosity shed on Isis''s enchanting face. Her curiosity seemed to be incurred by the unexpected


    mystery arising from the boring military camp.


    Listening to Isis, Marin also showed curiosity and astonishment under her attractive appearance.

 Chapter 159 Report With Malicious Intent (Part One)

    Chapter 159 Report With Malicious Intent (Part One)


    At that time, Rocky did not know that he had attracted the attention of the two aggressive and smart


    women, Marin and her cousin Isis. He stayed in his own room as he minded his own business. He was


    busy squeezing the liquid out of the poison sac which he picked up from the Centipede-snake earlier.


    He was trying to transfer the extract into an empty jar.


    As Rocky saw that a few drops of the thick poisonous liquid with a strange odor were slowly falling into


    the jar, he narrowed his eyes slightly and wondered, ''This time, not only did I fail to lure more Dark


    Heaven Insects, I also put myself in grave danger. It is more or less because of my ignorance and


    carelessness. I only thought that the magical saliva could attract the Dark Heaven Insect but I forgot to


    consider that other wild spirit-manipted beasts may also be attracted by it. What a big mistake!


    I always have to keep in mind¡ªA fall into the pit, a gain in my wit. I could not afford to make such big


    mistakes again; otherwise, I might not be so lucky next time. If it wasn''t for the two wild and mighty


    spirit-manipted beasts who wanted to kill each other while I was in trouble, I would have been the


    one dead right now.''


    Although he made a mistake, he also gained something valuable from the dangerous incident¡ªsome


    treasures from the corpses of the two wild spirit-manipted beasts, including the Centipede-snake''s


    venom and the one-eyed mammoth''s alver bones. The Centipede-snake''s venom was so deadly


    that it was able to paralyze the enormous and strong one-eyed mammoth without much trouble. So, he


    retrieved its poison sac and collected the venom from the sac. Bringing a little of the venom along with


    him would be beneficial for him if he had to deal with any kind of potential threats like yesterday when


    he met the one-eyed mammoth and was at aplete loss about what to do.


    In addition, he brought back several alver bones from the one-eyed mammoth. The bones were stiff


    and were strong enough to break iron and steel while also being slender enough to be made into bone


    arrows. When they were used together with the Centipede-snake''s venom to attack enemies, it could


    result in twice the damage with only half the effort.


    After the venom in the Centipede-snake''s poison sac waspletely dried, it was able to fill about half


    the jar. The amount should be enough to fill Rocky''s needs for a while. Rocky then took two small


    empty bottles, filled them with the venom, sealed them, and hid them properly. Without stopping for a


    minute, he took out the alver bones and pulled out the Frozen Wind Dagger to shape them into bone


    arrows.


    After that, Rocky took out the territory map of the Gehenna Border and drew an "X" on the area he


    went to yesterday. Obviously, he wasn''t able to find any Dark Heaven Insects around that area. By


    doing this, among the three areas he spected where the Insects would show up, he now had only


    two remaining areas waiting to be explored. After a moment of thought, he chose one of the areas and


    worked out a route to get there from the ce he was currently staying. He made up his mind that he


    would set off the next day to look for the Dark Heaven Insects.


    When he realized that it was still a few hours before night would fall, Rocky first gave little Rubygon an


    hour of stimtion on its brain nerves before going straight to his cultivation but without the use of the


    Dark Heaven Egg at the medium grade. It was still unknown if he would be able to catch a Dark


    Heaven Insect. Moreover, the Dark Heaven Egg at the medium grade was very rare and precious. He


    had to save some of them for future use when caught up in crucial situations. Anyway, even if he used


    the Egg in his cultivation now, he wasn''t sure if he would be able to make a breakthrough and reach the


    third grade of the Earthly Stage.


    Just as it was getting dark, there was a sudden knock on the door outside Rocky''s room.


    Interrupted by the abrupt knock, Rocky immediately withdrew his spiritual power to stop his cultivation


    ande back to his senses. He then opened his eyes, got out of his bed, and went straight to the


    door to see who it was. He knew that it was Thor and Joss, because apart from those two guys, the


    door hadn''t been knocked by anyone else before.


    However, Joss was the only one standing in front of his door at that time.


    "What''s going on?" Rocky asked simply as he looked at Joss.


    "Yes, captain. Themander ordered all the captains of the spirit maniptor squads to gather at her


    camp immediately," Joss said in a hurry.


    "Okay, I''ll be there," Rocky said as he nodded and dismissed Joss. He then went back to his room to


    change out of his dirty robes. After asking Uriah to take care of Rubygon, he left his room and headed


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    to themander''s camp.


    It wasn''t long before Rocky arrived at themander''s camp. As soon as he walked inside, he saw


    that it was already overcrowded. The captains of all the other five spirit maniptor squads including


    Evan, the two deputymanders, and some of the deputy officers were all there. It could be said that


    almost the entire elite of the northeast military camp was able to gather at hermand.


    Apart from the disdainful nces cast upon him, he also noticed a peculiar gaze staring at him, as if


    there were something strange with him. When he tried to see who was staring at him strangely, he


    found that it was none other than Marin, themander who ordered him to be at her camp!


    However, Rocky also did not show any signs of weakness. He looked right into Marin''s eyes as the


    corners of his mouth curled up a bit and made him look so careless, sloppy, and cynical.

 Chapter 160 Report With Malicious Intent (Part Two)

    Chapter 160 Report With Malicious Intent (Part Two)


    As soon as Marin saw the expression on Rocky''s face, she immediately frowned and narrowed her


    beautiful eyes. She then withdrew her eyes, looked around the crowd, and said solemnly, "Now that all


    of you are here, let me first talk about why I had to gather all of you here so urgently..."


    "Today, as required by the Deputy Commander in Chief, I went to the base camp myself. As a result, I


    learned that some people from our northeast military camp have signed a petition to report me because


    of the fact that I have rewarded Rocky, the captain of the sixth squad with a first-ss merit," Marin


    said in a seemingly calm way. But those who were listening all felt dreadful hearing her speaking tone.


    "I can''t believe someone had the guts to report ourmander. Who would be so bold?" As soon as


    Deputy Commander Chen who was next to Marin heard that, he immediately eximed with a look of


    surprise.


    At that precise moment, several captains of the spirit maniptor squads immediately looked at one


    another with confusion. After a moment, they all looked at Evan spontaneously. As a matter of fact,


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    those who had reported Marin to the Commander in Chief were the five captains from the first to the


    fifth squad with Evan, the captain of the first squad as the major proponent. They were not satisfied


    with Marin as she was the one who rewarded Rocky the first-ss merit. They all regarded him as the


    rubbish captain of the rubbish sixth squad, so they wanted to ask the Commander in Chief to uphold


    justice and take back Rocky''s reward.


    Of course, it never urred to them that the Crimson Dragon Group''s Commander in Chief and


    Deputy Commander in Chief were respectively Marin''s uncle and cousin. It meant that reporting Marin


    would simply bring them more trouble. If it wasn''t for the Deputy Commander in Chief, her cousin Isis


    who first saw the report and kept it to herself, the captains would have already been fired by now. The


    Commander in Chief, Isis''s father treated Marin well as if she were his own daughter. Also, he hated


    those who dared to report their senior leader because of such small problems.


    When some of the captains heard that Marin already knew about what they had done, they could not


    help but change their looks drastically. They all knew very well that if Marin were to investigate how


    much they contributed to the n, they would not be able to bear the consequences. Only Evan


    remained a little calm because he relied on his position in the northeast military camp and the support


    from his n. He knew that even if Marin found out he was the one who led the other captains to report


    her, she would not dare to punish him at all.


    Rocky who was standing next to the other captains heard Marin''s words. He could not help but pay his


    attention to Marin who looked quite serious about the situation. In fact, he did not ask for such rewards


    at all. Even if Marin didn''t offer the reward to him, he would not have given it any thoughts at all. So


    Marin was undoubtedly getting herself into trouble.


    "I know that some of you must have taken part in signing the petition. But don''t worry. This time I''m not


    going to investigate anyone''s responsibility, but I am simply warning all of you that such kind of thing


    should never happen again. If you have any opinions about my decision, just talk to me and never


    report to my senior leader without my knowledge. What''s more, I can tell you very clearly that even if


    you report me, it won''t help at all. The only consequences of such behavior will be an embarrassment


    to yourself and a series of unnecessary troubles. So, when a simr thing happens next time, don''t say


    that I didn''t warn you in advance¡­" Marin snarled coldly and sternly. Meanwhile, she nced at the


    crowd sharply until her eyes finally fell on Evan and the other captains because she had a strong


    feeling that it must have been them who tried to report her. She didn''t want to make a fuss about the


    small matter and possibly affect the morale of the entire northeast military. Thus, as she had told them,


    she didn''t want to investigate the matter any further. But if they dared to do it again, she wouldn''t


    hesitate to put her foot down.


    Apart from Evan, the other captains were terrified and couldn''t help but tremble after being stared by


    Marin so coldly. They exchanged looks with one another and found all of them lowering their heads.


    None of them even dared to take a deep breath.


    "Well, this matter is behind us now. I don''t want any of you to mention any of it in the future," Marin said


    as she found her warning to have worked very well. After a pause, she added in a more serious tone,


    "When I came back from the base camp, I happened to have received a message that the Timber Deity


    Empire has been showing up frequently at the front line of our northeast military camp in thest few


    days. They seem to be plotting against us. So, I hope you can keep your high spirits and manage your


    own soldiers. Always keep your eyes open. Starting today, we''ll increase the range and density of our


    patrols. The spies from the Timber Deity Empire are very likely to be hiding somewhere within the


    jurisdiction area of our northeast military camp and are simply waiting for further actions. Attention,


    everyone! We have to stay on guard and never allow them to do anything harmful to our empire."


    "Yes, Commander!" the crowd replied in unison.


    "Well, that''s all for today. You may all leave now. Rocky, stay for a while. I need to have a word with


    you," Marin said and waved. At the same time, she threw a nce directly at Rocky.

 Chapter 161 A New Mission

    Chapter 161 A New Mission


    Everyone was on their way out of the military camp. Evan red at Rocky as they left. His jealousy and


    hatred for Rocky only grew when his joint signature petition for protest was denied by the Commander


    in Chief. The idea behind him was to expose Marin''s bias towards Rocky.


    Almost everyone had evacuated the camp except for Rocky and Marin.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Commander, what are your directives?" Rocky knew better than to think this is just some daily light-


    hearted chat. He could sense the tension in the air the moment he came in to the Commander''s camp.


    His guess was this meeting was to pick on him.


    "I have a secret mission for you," Marin said to Rocky who was fairly surprised at this point.


    "A secret mission? Why assign it to me? I think you''re overestimating me here. You fully know the


    extent of my power. I don''t think I am cut out for a secret mission," Rocky refused with an awkward


    smile. Marin must be out her mind to assign some secret mission to him. There was not a doubt she


    had some sort of hidden agenda for assigning him this secret mission. She could not possibly be up to


    any good.


    "Despite this mission''s secrecy, it''s actually quite simple and easy. Here are three confidential


    documents I need you to deliver to different outposts," Marin exined, picking up the envelopes ready


    to hand them to Rocky.


    "However, as easy as it may seem, I am fully aware how this mission could put me in a possible risk.


    Commander, I believe you just said spies from the Timber Deity Empire could have possible slipped


    into our border. I''d automatically fail this mission if I got targeted by them," Rocky rationalized, trying to


    get himself out of this mission. He was not up for any kind of secret mission, ever. Not to mention the


    iffy feeling he got from Marin, this mission was absolutely not his thing.


    "You said it yourself, your power''s extent won''t be of any interest for them. No spy would care to target


    on you. They would not think of you someone worthy enough to harbor a single confidential document,


    let alone three," Marin snapped back.


    "True, but what if they''re such bad spies they don''t know how to tell strong spirit maniptors from the


    weak ones?" Rocky responded, marveling at Marin''s quick wits.


    "This is an order. Your willingness matters not at all. Yourpliance is required. Otherwise, you will


    have to face grave consequences," Marin stated matter-of-factly and threateningly.


    Rocky could not help but sneer. He knew Marin was out to get him and make things more difficult for


    him.


    He looked at Marin and approached her with a straight face to take the three envelops from Marin''s


    hands. He left at once without another word.


    "What a douchebag," Marin whispered to herself. She bit her lower lip, frustrated at how unnecessarily


    rude Rocky was.


    An attractive-looking figure then emerged beside Marin.


    "Just follow him as Deputy Commander in Chief''s suggestion for now," Marin ordered the attractive


    looking figure.


    She nodded inpliance and instantly vanished.


    ''Let''s see how you''re going to get away with it now, Rocky. I will do everything to expose everything


    you''re hiding, '' Marin almost sinisterly thought to herself. Her eyes were filled with a shrewd look.


    Rocky went straight to his house after leaving the camp. He took out the three envelopes Marin gave


    him from his chest pockets hidden underneath his robe. He stared at them for a few seconds and


    muttered, "What Marin is up to now? This must be some kind of a fake secret mission, but what''s her


    agenda here? Was she just doing this to sound me out? Working with women is such a pain. She kept


    on badgering me for who I am. I doubt her finding out of who I am will do her any good. This will only


    result to a bigger problem," Rocky murmured and put the envelopes back where they were previously


    hidden.


    Rocky headed to the eastern vige to hand Rubygon over to Sue. He needed help taking care of it


    because he could not bring it along to this secret mission. When he got back to the military camp, he


    started preparing things needed for the operation. He got himself a long bow and a quiver filled with


    several bone arrows in the middle of the normal arrows. Hidden by the night''s darkness, Rocky, as


    always, with Uriah beside him, headed out for this secret mission.


    He reserved the outpost near the ce where a Dark Heaven Insect could be possibly found as the


    knew if he started now, he''d be done with the delivery by noon tomorrow. He might be able to check out


    the Dark Heaven Insect.


    In the dead of the night, Rocky and Uriah left the camp and began with their journey. When they


    passed by a mass grave, Rocky noticed someone was following them.


    ''It''s probably someone sent by Marin. Is she forcing me to reveal my true power?'' Rocky spected


    with his lips curved. A trick was instantly jumped into his mind. He continued to move forward.


    A vast wheat field followed the mass grave. The wheat were almost ready to harvest, almost as tall as


    half a human. The golden barleys danced gracefully under the moonlight.


    Rocky took his time passing through the wheat field. The stalker was afraid to lose sight of Rocky so


    she tried to get closer to him.


    "Uriah, you can go ahead. I will catch up with youter. Wait for me by the edge of the wheat field,"


    Rocky ordered the spirit-manipted beast, patting its head. A sly smile formed in Rocky''s face.


    Uriah fully understood what its master said, and scurried. In an instant, it had disappeared in the dense


    wheat field.


    Rocky stopped at his tracks and dered, "Ouch! My stomach suddenly started aching. Fortunately for


    me, there''s no one around. I can just do my business here." He pretended to take his pants off and


    squatted down. He was surrounded by the wheat crops.


    The attractive figure that was following Rocky took note of Rocky''s cries and halted. She was a girl


    after all. Even after experiencing all the bloody battles in the field, she was not willing to see a man take


    off his pants.


    After a while, an ominous feeling loomed upon her. She rushed forward and found that Rocky had


    disappeared.


    "Damn it!" The attractive figure stomped her feet in frustration. Not long after, she also left the wheat


    field.


    Rocky had sessfully gotten rid of the stalker. He dashed in an astonishing speed. The dawn had not


    broken yet, but he was almost at the first outpost.


    Two figures then suddenly appeared in front of him, blocking his way.


    Rocky ran a quick scan of the two people before him. They both wore green clothes and bamboo hats


    covered their faces. Judging by their movements, their skill level should be at the sixth level of the


    Mortal Stage. This is a rtively strong spirit maniptor by the military''s standards.


    "Hey, you! Hand over the items you are hiding on you," one of the two spirit maniptors ordered,


    shouting.


    "The item? What kind of an item is it?" Rocky squinted his eyes in an attempt to look oblivious. ''Are


    these two also sent by Marin as a test?'' Rocky asked himself. ''If that were true, then Marin really was


    desperate to find out the true extent of my powers and my real identity. First, she sent someone to spy


    on me. And now, these two are trying to set me up. Oh, but she was wrong to underestimate me. I


    couldn''t be possibly fooled by such a shoddy trick. It was so poorly executed I saw right through it from


    the very beginning.''


    "Quit it with the games. Hurry up! Give it up! Now!" The other spirit manipted shouted.


    "Hey, brother. I''m not ying any games, alright? Go back and tell the Commander this is not fun at


    all," Rocky replied calmly as he crossed his arms in front of his chest.


    The two spirit maniptors looked at each other in confusion.


    "Should we just kill him? We shouldn''t have wasted our time having this screwball fool around with us,"


    one of them yelled.


    Their eyes shed with an intent to kill. They lunged towards Rocky, shoulder to shoulder, employing


    the techniques of spiritual martial arts.

 Chapter 162 Mercenary

    Chapter 162 Mercenary


    "You people go too far. So you mean business?" Rocky grew serious when he saw that they made their


    moves. He knew he would not do anything that could reveal his identity. However, these spirit


    maniptors in green clothes were ready to attack, which surprised Rocky a little bit. They seemed to


    take their jobs of pretending assassins so seriously and Rocky thought it was such a waste of their


    talents to be spirit maniptors rather than actual actors.


    "Please! Have mercy!" Rocky pleaded as he pretended to beg for his life. He took the three sealed


    envelopes and presented it to them. "Here! Take these. Just please spare my life." He then handed the


    envelopes to the two men.


    One of the spirit maniptors wearing green clothes took the envelopes and said to the other, "I got


    them. Take care of him."


    The other spirit maniptor in green clothes instantly closed in on Rocky.


    Rocky immediately sensed that something was amiss. These guys were the real deal. The approaching


    spirit maniptor struck his palm towards Rocky with the force of the seventh grade of the Mortal


    Stage.


    "Could they be..." Rocky realized that these two were not sent by Marin. Instead they were most likely


    to be the spirit maniptor scouts sent to the northeast military camp to intercept the information Rocky


    had on his hands. It looked he just bumped into these scouts who knew that he had the information. All


    hell would break loose if these three envelopes fell into the wrong hands.


    Rocky threw a sinister look at them. As the other spirit maniptor got closer, Rocky unleashed all his


    power without any restraint. His once weak spiritual power spiked and reached the first grade of the


    Earthly Stage.


    "You! How could you be so powerful!" The spirit maniptoring towards him waspletely


    astonished upon seeing the true strength of Rocky, so he immediately decided to forego his attack.


    However, it was a bit toote as Rocky''s eyes glinted with murderous intent while his hands emitted a


    neb-like light. Without a moment''s notice, Rocky struck his palm out towards his opponent.


    The spirit maniptor who was in the sixth grade of the Mortal Stage screamed as he was sent flying


    into the air. He then helplessly fell on the ground with a loud thud.


    The other scout was equally astounded by the fact that Rocky just transformed from a weak rookie to


    an expert who was at the first grade of the Earthly Stage. He attempted to flee the scene with three


    envelopes containing the information.


    However, at this moment, a shadow emerged quietly behind him. Before he could turn around, razor-


    sharp teeth sunk into his neck. Blood instantly gushed out from his wound. His life was slowly draining


    as every ounce of blood oozed out, leaving him weak.


    Rocky briskly neared the dying man and retrieved the three envelopes. He then leaned close and


    asked, "Who sent you?"


    The man clenched his teeth and refused to talk.


    "You do not want to talk? Then so be it. Good luck in your next life," Rocky said as he ran out of


    patience.


    Momentster, another scream broke out and then it went quiet as if nothing had ever happened.


    After a short while, a petite figure of a woman appeared before the two bodies of the spirit maniptor


    scouts.


    "They have the insignia on them. Could they be spirit maniptor scouts? I wonder who killed and left


    them here?" the woman curiously said. She searched the bodies and found nothing of value. She


    looked around and murmured to herself, "I have not seen signs of Rocky since yesterday. Where could


    he have possibly gone? I have been tracking him overnight, and I am still nowhere close to finding him.


    However, I should set him aside for now. I have to report to Commander Mari about these bodies first."


    She then disappeared into the wind in a sh.


    Rocky delivered the first envelope to the first outpost smoothly. Without stopping to rest, he headed for


    the second outpost. In light of the previous encounter with enemy - the spirit maniptor scouts, he


    stayed alert on his way. He would rather choose some tricky shortcuts instead of highroads to avoid


    detection.


    He reached the second outpost slightly over noontime with no encounter of scouts from the Timber


    Deity Empire. After delivering the envelope containing the information, Rocky set out for thest


    outpost. After finishing the delivery of thest envelope, Rocky would resume his way to tend to his


    own business.


    To Rocky''s astonishment, he saw the bodies of hundreds of soldiers and a couple of spirit maniptors


    at thest outpost scattered everywhere. They all seemed to die from a horrible death based on the


    appearances of their corpses, which indicated that whoevermitted this massacre had no


    "Who could have done such a thing? Is it an invasion?" Rocky frowned at this thought. He looked


    around sharply and sensed some outsiders approaching.


    Six figures showed up around the outpost, surrounding Rocky. They seemed to have the aura of spirit


    maniptors. The strongest of them all was a red-haired man, who was at the Earthly Stage while the


    rest of them were all above the fifth grade of the Mortal Stage. They all looked vicious with malicious


    intent. There were a couple of two-star spirit-manipted beasts closely following behind. The most


    powerful of which was a second-grade spirit-manipted beast of two stars, which could be the beast


    of the red-haired man.


    "Who are you? Why did you attack the outpost?" Rocky grimly asked.


    "Ha-ha, this trash dare to ask about us!" One of themughed with contempt.


    "Then tell him that we are here to wreak havoc." The red-haired man answered hispanion, looking


    arrogant.


    "Are you from the Timber Deity Empire?" Rocky asked coldly. He had heard from Marin that the Timber


    Deity Empire had been lurking around the border. It was highly likely that the aftermath at the outpost


    may have been their doing. Rocky had substantial reason to believe that these men were the spirit


    maniptors from the Timber Deity Empire.


    "We are allies to those who can afford us. We do not care if he is a timber deity, a grass deity, or


    whatever status they may hold." The red-haired man sneered.


    "So you must be mercenaries?" Rocky said. He heard that there were some ruthless spirit maniptors


    in the Gehenna Border and knew that they were usually hired by many countries for covert operations


    like assassination and sabotage. If he was right, someone must have paid these spirit maniptors.


    However, the only way that he could find out who hired them was through these men.


    "You are indeed sly and cunning. However, as per my experience, the smart ones tend to die early.


    What''s it going to be? Either you kill yourself, or we can do it for you. It''s your call. However, let me


    remind you that if we do it for you, your family will barely have anything left to bury," the red-haired man


    said with a wicked smirk.


    Rocky looked at these spirit maniptor mercenaries. He knew without a doubt that they were ruthless


    and would show no mercy. Given the strength of these men, they stood a small chance against Rocky


    and Uriah. However, Rocky was outnumbered. They also had spirit-manipted beasts along with


    them, hence it would not be easy for Rocky to fight them head-on. It seemed that they would not let


    Rocky leave, so a battle was inevitable.


    Rocky decided that even if he had to fight, he would pick a moment that was most advantageous for


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    him.

 Chapter 163 A Great Gift

    Chapter 163 A Great Gift


    "I have a secret letter with me. Originally, I was nning to send it to the outpost. However, it seems


    that I don''t have to do that now. I''ll give it to you if you can let me off. With this secret letter, you can get


    everything you need. Otherwise, I''ll destroy it..." Rocky said to the hired spirit maniptors led by the


    man with red hair. As he deliberately spoke, he drew out thest secret letter from his chest.


    Hearing Rocky''s words, the hired spirit maniptors'' eyes all shed, staring intently at the secret letter


    in Rocky''s hand. Their faces were flushed with greed.


    The man with red hair gave him an evil smile and said, "That''s a deal. Give me the secret letter, you


    bastard, and I will give you a chance to live!"


    "Done! You can send a man to take it from me. Only one is enough," Rocky replied as he stepped


    back, holding up the secret letter to distance himself from the hired spirit maniptors.


    "Morris, you go and take it for us. Remember! Be nice to him. Don''t scare him away..." the man with red


    hair said to one of his men, discretely shooting him a wink. The man, whose power was at the fifth


    grade of the Mortal Stage, was so fearsome that he looked like a demon.


    Realizing the real meaning of the man with red hair, Morris burst out piercingughter. Then he walked


    towards Rocky, who was still stepping back. In this way, they walked about two hundred meters in total


    before Rocky stopped.


    "Lad,e on! Give me the secret letter and get away!" Morris hooted.


    "Alright." Rocky straightforwardly passed the secret letter to him.


    Morris came very close to Rocky in a big stride and looked as though he was about to take the secret


    letter from Ricky''s outstretched hand. However, in a sh, his tattoo-covered arm reached out, nimbly


    changed its path, and hit Rocky''s chest instead.


    At the moment, seeing Morris had prevailed, the other hired spirit maniptors all broke intoughter.


    They believed that Rocky was doomed. However, while they were hooting with glee at the sess of


    their scheme, Rocky cracked a wicked grin. With the aura of his spiritual power suddenly surging high,


    Rocky quickly caught Morris'' arm before he realized what happened to him. Crack! It was the telltale


    sign of an arm totally fracturing.


    Morris couldn''t help but utter a heartrending scream and clutch his arm in disbelief. Without a moment''s


    dy, Rocky gripped his throat and wrenched it with a little strength. As he did so, Rocky red coldly


    at the other hired spirit maniptors. The force had twisted Morris'' head askew, blood spraying from


    his mouth. In an instant, Morris copsed on the ground, as dead as a doornail.


    "Morris..." The other hired spirit maniptors were all stunned at the scene. How was it possible that


    Morris, whose power was at the fifth grade of the Mortal Stage, had been killed with such ease!?


    "You bastard, who are you?" the man with red hair questioned in astonishment. He realized that


    Rocky''s aura became much stronger than before.


    "Follow me if you want to know the truth," Rocky said ominously, before he turned quickly away with


    Uriah.


    "Brother, what should we do?" The other hired spirit maniptors all looked at the man with red hair,


    looking forward to his orders.


    "Of course, we''ll never let him off. How dare he kill Morris? We must tear him to shreds or our


    reputations will be damaged!" the man with red hair bellowed, fuming with rage. He immediately rushed


    in the direction Rocky had gone.


    The other hired spirit maniptors also went after him.


    Rocky and Uriah ran wildly the whole way until they entered a humid jungle. He had nned to trap


    these hired spirit maniptors in this area.


    After all, it was the ce where Rocky had long since deduced to be another habitat of the Dark


    Heaven Insect.


    "Uriah, go distract the man with red hair with the magical saliva. y with him and buy time. See if you


    can lure a Dark Heaven Insect out. I will deal with the other men first," Rocky said to Uriah. Except for


    the man with red hair, the others were no match for him. Thus, he decided to finish off them first. That


    was why he needed Uriah to act as a distraction. In this way, he could concentrate on the other hired


    spirit maniptors and fulfill his n.


    After giving the order to Uriah, he opened the bottle with a drop of the magical saliva and tore a strip off


    his sleeve to fasten it to Uriah''s leg.


    Then Uriah gave a howl and ran away like the wind.


    At the point, the man with red hair and the other hired spirit maniptors had arrived at the humid


    jungle and just entered its first few meters. However, they couldn''t find Rocky, so they had to stop and


    n out their next steps.


    "Brother, thed must want to take advantage of this ce ofplex topography to lose us," one of


    the hired spirit maniptors said.


    "That''s impossible!" the man with red hair sneered and called his spirit-manipted beast. "Go and find


    thed for me!" he roared.


    Instantly, the beast walked into the humid jungle and looked carefully about, sniffing various nts and


    rocks. Very soon, it roared to inform its master of the prey''s direction it had sensed. And as timing


    would have it, in that very direction, it just so happened that some branches and leaves gave a slight


    quiver.


    "Got him," the man with red hair said as he smiled nastily. Without hesitation, he ran towards the


    bushes.


    As the other hired spirit maniptors were about to follow him, they noticed that there was a stir in the


    trees in the opposite direction.


    "We should split up. Let''s go to check the situation over there!" one of them yelled, gesturing


    impatiently. Hispanions all agreed with this suggestion and ran the opposite way, in hot pursuit of


    what could only be their poor victim.


    In a moment, a figure suddenly showed up before them. It was Rocky.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "You bastard, you have nowhere to hide this time. You should pay with your life for your killing of


    Morris!" one of the hired spirit maniptors shouted with tremendous murderous intent. He was tall and


    thin, with power at the sixth grade of the Mortal Stage. Rather than waste any more time, he darted


    towards Rocky with a terrifying force.


    "Let''s kill him!" The rest hired spirit maniptors rushed up in a crowd. It seemed as if they were going


    to tear Rocky limb from limb.


    Faced with the hired spirit maniptors at the Mortal Stage, Rocky suddenly grinned evilly. At that time,


    the momentum of his body skyrocketed and his power at the second grade of the Earthly Stage was


    demonstrated.


    In the meantime, the man with red hair chased all the way, only to find just Uriah running before him.


    Without seeing Rocky, he felt there was something not right. At this point, a heartrending cry came


    behind him. Thus he turned around, scowling intently at the realization that the other hired spirit


    maniptors hadn''t followed him.


    He hesitated, but he still decided to go back to find hisrades first.


    However, at the moment, before he could go, the ground started shaking. It appeared that something


    was about to break through the soil.


    Quickly, the man with red hair noticed that the ground bulged all at once, so he stepped back


    immediately. Sand and stones rushed out and clouds of ashes obscured the sky. Instantly, a giant


    figure came out from the underground, with ck iron carapaces, two pping ck wings and big


    cyan eyes. Apparently, it was a Dark Heaven Insect.


    "Is this a Dark Heaven Insect? I... I really have gotten a treasure..." The man with red hair was startled,


    but soon he got enraptured with the stroke of good fortune. He knew the Dark Heaven Eggs in the Dark


    Heaven Insect were rare treasures. The Dark Heaven Insect was an incredibly rare and elusive beast.


    Most spirit maniptors searched for it at the Gehenna Border for years with no luck whatsoever. He


    never thought that he would be so lucky toe across one by ident! He regarded it as the reward


    for his good moral standing all the time.


    Of course, he didn''t know that in fact the Dark Heaven Insect was lured toe out by the magical


    saliva carried with Uriah. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have shown up.


    Since the Dark Heaven Insect had now emerged, Uriah howled to inform Rocky. Its sound reverberated


    in the jungle.


    "Ha-ha, I''m going to be rich." The man with red hairughed uproariously. He sensed that the Dark


    Heaven Insect was just a third grade spiritual-manipted beast of three-star level, whose power was


    only equivalent to that of a spirit maniptor at the Earthly Stage. Withplete confidence in his


    power, he ran to attack the Dark Heaven Insect with his spirit-manipted beast.


    But the Dark Heaven Insect was only interested in the magical saliva. Seeing the man with red hair


    darting wildly towards it, getting in its way, the Dark Heaven Insect flew into a wild rage and let forth a


    roar filled with wrath and fury. Raising its ck wings, it irritably lunged at him.


    In harmony with his spirit-manipted beast, the man with red hair quickly prevailed over the Dark


    Heaven Insect and suppressed it.


    At this time, Rocky had quickly gone to Uriah and untied the bottle with the magical saliva from its leg.


    Once he had sealed it and put it away, he stood still, sneering and waiting for the great gift sent for him


    by the man with red hair.

 Chapter 164 Obtain A Treasure

    Chapter 164 Obtain A Treasure


    "Damn! This Dark Heaven Insect is too difficult to deal with!" The red-haired man had no clue that he


    hadpletely fallen for hook, line, and sinker into the trap Rocky had so masterfully set. He was now


    going to great lengths to kill the Dark Heaven Insect, to obtain the Dark Heaven Egg inside its body.


    After spending quite a fewborious minutes in a desperate struggle with the Dark Heaven Insect, he


    had been panting and sweating. His spiritual power was growing weaker by the second. Worse still, his


    spirit-manipted beast had been identally wounded by the Dark Heaven Insect before and had,


    therefore, lost its fighting power, leaving its master to fight against their prey alone.


    But the beast was in no good shape either. Although it had armor as hard as iron, this spirit maniptor


    had adopted a rtively clever way to attack its weaker lower abdomen. Therefore, although its outer


    shell was intact, it also suffered a lot of internal injuries under the impact of the spiritual power at the


    Earthly Stage, which made it begin to seem rather powerless.


    When the Dark Heaven Insect discovered that it was not in an ideal situation, it decided to escape


    under the ground as quickly as possible.


    Utterly spent, the red-haired man could only watch helplessly as the Dark Heaven Insect tried to


    escape, but he had no intention or any remaining strength to stop it.


    As the Dark Heaven Insect was about to run away, suddenly, a bone arrow covered with venom and


    mixed with the strong spiritual power of the Earthly Stage flew from one direction. With a loud, ear-


    splitting whistle, the bone arrow sank into one leg of the scurrying insect. Its injured leg suddenly went


    entirely limp, causing the insect to slow down considerably as it ran underground.


    "Swish, swish..."


    Three more arrows shed overhead, hitting one more forelimb and two hind legs!


    "Crash!" Apanied by a loud din, a huge cloud of smoke and dust began to float into the air.


    The Dark Heaven Insect finally copsed on its four legs as if its internal organs hade to a halt,


    leaving its huge body with no strength to support itself anymore. Finally, with thest of its strength


    Upon observing this scene, the red-haired man could not help but feel totally stupefied. ''What kind of


    arrow is so powerful that it can bring down the Dark Heaven Insect at once?'' he thought to himself


    doubtfully.


    Just then, one man and a beast emerged out of the dense thicket nearby.


    "It''s you!" The red-haired man looked surprised when he saw Rocky emerge unscathed from the


    bushes, with a cocky grin on his face.


    "You''ve really made great efforts in helping me exhaust the strength of the Dark Heaven Insect so that I


    can defeat it in just one move!" The red-haired man''s jaw dropped. He realized that this had all been


    part of this mysterious man''s n! He had concocted a perfect scheme from the very beginning. If he


    could sessfully lure the Dark Heaven Insect out onto the ground, the red-haired man would probably


    be totally driven to obtain the Dark Heaven Egg. And to get the Dark Heaven Egg, he had to kill the


    Dark Heaven Insect first. Rocky''s prediction was right! The red-haired man would most likely do his


    best to kill this target once and for all.


    "You little bastard, how dare you plot against me?" The red-haired man looked aghast at Rocky''s


    words. He had never expected to have the tables turn like this!


    "You might have heard an old saying goes like this: he that does evil shall find evil. I''m just giving it


    back to you. Tell me, who exactly hired you to attack the frontline outpost of the Holy Dragon Empire?"


    Rocky asked the red-haired man coldly, and his eyes bing as hard as steel.


    "Ha-ha, what do you think you are? To deal with a man weak and useless like you, I can crush you with


    just one finger!" the red-haired man cried out with great arrogance. It was clear that he hadn''t known


    about Rocky''s hidden strength yet, and he sneered at this man whom he perceived to be quite weak.


    Hearing this man''s disdainful words, Rocky''s face darkened. With his spiritual power soaring instantly,


    he made himself reach the second grade of the Earthly Stage. He then said with astonishing


    momentum, "Who is weak? You or me?"


    Upon seeing Rocky''s real power, the red-haired man began to feel panicked. His legs began to tremble


    and his knees eventually buckled underneath him.


    "I am the weak one, I am the weak one! Please spare my life!" The red-haired man, who had just


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    behaved so pompously, immediately knelt to beg Rocky for mercy. Although he was at the first grade of


    the Earthly Stage, he had already used up all his strength during his fight against the Dark Heaven


    Insect. He now knew that Rocky''s true strength was far superior to his. Undoubtedly, he could no


    longer be arrogant, because he knew that Rocky could easily crush him with one finger if he wanted to.


    However, Rocky did not intend to save his life. He clearly knew that the red-haired man was a vicious


    and ruthless guy. To save his life was to save a scourge. Therefore, it was better to kill him. After


    making up his mind, he directly walked towards the man with red hair, with a cloud of starlight leaping


    up onto his hands.


    But at this time, Rocky heard a rumbling sound behind him. He couldn''t help looking back, and he saw


    that the Dark Heaven Insect was struggling desperately to wriggle through the hole it had just dug. If


    the Dark Heaven Insect entered the hole, it would be rather difficult for Rocky to lure it out again.


    While Rocky was distracted by the Dark Heaven Insect, the red-haired man took the chance to use all


    the rest of his spiritual power to run away in one direction, and he disappeared in an instant.


    Rocky nced at him calmly and didn''t chase him again. Instead, he turned nonchntly and took out


    the bottle of magical saliva from his pocket and opened it. The Dark Heaven Insect, who was about to


    enter the hole, immediately gave a strange cry when it sensed the magical saliva. It stopped worming


    its way into the hole immediately and looked in Rocky''s direction.


    After sessfully attracting the attention of the Dark Heaven Insect, Rocky took hold of the magical


    saliva and approached the Dark Heaven Insect. When the Dark Heaven Insect saw Rocky


    approaching, it immediately gave out a sound full of alertness. Its huge body moved slightly, but it was


    just like a sick cat that could not give full y to its real strength.


    After confirming that there was no threat from the Dark Heaven Insect, Rocky first pulled out the four


    bone arrows stained with venom on the four legs of the Dark Heaven Insect and withdrew them to the


    quiver behind his back.


    Since the four legs of the Dark Heaven Insect were paralyzed by the venom of Centipede-snake


    smeared on the four bone arrows, when the arrows were pulled out, the Dark Heaven Insect also


    regained some consciousness on its legs, and it was about to climb up after stumbling.


    When Rocky saw the Dark Heaven Insect regain its mobility, he immediately tied the bottle containing


    the magical saliva to Uriah''s forelimb and let it run forward immediately. The Dark Heaven Insect


    immediately shook its huge body, slowly and leisurely climbed up, and then headed for Uriah.


    Uriah lured the Dark Heaven Insect out of the dense forest as Rocky followed them closely behind.


    After a day and night, Rocky and Uriah appeared in the dim light of night in the ghost vige west of the


    northeast military camp, where the Dark Heaven Insect had in many people. Now the vige was no


    longer inhabited, and there was a huge shadow following behind them.


    Behind them lumbered the huge insect, staring right at the saliva on Uriah''s leg.


    Since there was a nest under the ghost vige, which was a very suitable ce to keep it in captivity,


    Rocky led the Dark Heaven Insect here. However, along the way, he took great pains to divert some


    patrol forces from the northeast military camp, and finally managed to bring the Dark Heaven Insect


    here without anyone''s notice.


    Seeing that the Dark Heaven Insect had almost run out of energy, Rocky took down the bottle of


    magical saliva that was tied to Uriah and threw it directly into the hole in the ghost vige.


    Once he did this, the Dark Heaven Insect which was right behind him immediately followed the bottle


    directly into the hole.


    Rocky also jumped into the hole andnded on the monster''s back. He grabbed a piece of its iron shell


    to stabilize himself, then followed it all the way down into the ground. He finally entered the nest, which


    was tens of meters below the surface.


    Once the beast stopped moving, Rocky jumped off its back. As he did this, he pulled out several


    poisoned bone arrows from the quiver behind his back. While the Dark Heaven Insect was looking for


    the magical saliva in the dark, he aimed at the unhealed wounds on its four legs and inserted the


    arrows into its wounds one by one.


    "Howl!" The Dark Heaven Insect immediately copsed to the ground again, unable to move.


    Rocky grinned. It wasn''t every day that he sessfully captured a Dark Heaven Insect and trapped it


    in this nest. After that, he could begin to keep it in captivity, and it would be extremely easy for him to


    obtain the Dark Heaven Egg!

 Chapter 165 Disappear In Situ (Part One)

    Chapter 165 Disappear In Situ (Part One)


    Even though Rocky got the Dark Heaven Insect with extreme ease and now bred it in captivity, he still


    couldn''t get the Dark Heaven Egg that easily. The process wasn''t fast and easy that there would be no


    instant results. It took time and patience. ording to the description in the Beast Encyclopedia, the


    production of one Dark Heaven Egg at the primary grade by a three-star Dark Heaven Insect at the first


    level would take one month. Sometimes, it could even take two or up to three months if the production


    process was slow, not to mention the production time for the Dark Heaven Egg at the medium or the


    premium grade, which definitely would be much longer. Rocky certainly did not expect to wait this long.


    ''It looks like I need to catch a few more Dark Heaven Insects to produce more eggs. With only one to


    produce egg, I am afraid that it can''t produce enough eggs to meet my demand for cultivation. If I have


    several of them, then the situation will be totally different. I can breed them simultaneously and produce


    more eggs in a short amount of time. Moreover, I definitely should spend some time studying how to


    speed up the production of a Dark Heaven Egg. If I can do that, I can shorten my waiting time and


    efficiently produce more eggs...'' Rocky thought deeply as he examined the Dark Heaven Insect, who


    could not move in front of him. It looked like a statue by the way it was paralyzed. Even though relying


    on his knowledge about the modern science and technology couldn''t make the Dark Heaven Insect


    produce the Dark Heaven Egg instantly, he still could shorten the time of producing the Dark Heaven


    Egg. He could also improve the production efficiency, as long as he bred the Dark Heaven Insect


    scientifically, like arranging appropriate diet, improving its living environment and so on.


    It took him a great amount of effort to capture the Dark Heaven Insect alive, and the man with red hair


    even inadvertently helped him to capture it. Even though he didn''t mean to help him at all, Rocky


    wouldn''t have been able to capture the Dark Heaven Insect without him. Therefore, if Rocky wanted to


    capture another one alive by himself, he knew he had to carefully make a long-term n and be fully


    prepared. The wheels in his head were already turning as he came up with ns in his head.


    The bone arrow stained with the Centipede-snake''s venom was enough to make the Dark Heaven


    Insect lose its mobility for a few days. Since it was too paralyzed to move, it was safe to keep it in the


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    cave alone. Rocky felt assured and then got out of the cave through the path he foundst time. When


    he arrived on the ground, he immediately cut off some dense branches and leaves with his Frozen


    Wind Dagger to cover the entrance of the path. He had to make sure that it was hidden and secure.


    After that, he returned to the deserted vige to pick up his war beast, Uriah. Without any hesitation, he


    disyed his Neb Cloud Transformation skill to destroy the entrance of the cave, so that nobody


    could find the Dark Heaven Insect hidden in the cave.


    To add more precaution, Rocky concealed the traces left by Dark Heaven Insect near the deserted


    vige. When he was satisfied by theck of traces in the area, he returned to the military camp with


    Uriah.


    As soon as he walked into the military camp, Rocky sensed the atmosphere was not the same as


    usual. Everyone looked a bit worried, as if something bad had happened. He was greeted with


    furrowed eyebrows and worried nces. He could also hear the murmurs of the spirit maniptors as


    they whispered with each other.


    "Captain..." Rocky heard a sad voice call his name. When he looked up, he saw Thor and Joss appear


    in front of him with a twisted look on their face, as if they both wanted tough and cry. They looked


    conflicted with emotions, terrified but at the same time relieved that Rocky had made it back.


    "Captain, you are finally back. We heard that you went out for a mission. Did you encounter any danger


    on your way? We were worried about you so much." Thor and Joss immediately surrounded Rocky and


    examined him carefully, as if they feared that Rocky would be badly injured. They checked his body for


    any possible injuries, and when they saw that Rocky didn''t have a single scratch on him, they breathed


    a sigh of relief.


    Rocky waspletely confused by their strange behaviors. He then tapped the two men on their


    heads and said, "Why are you so surprised to see me back? What happened?"


    "Oh, right, Captain, you still don''t know what happened. Let me fill you in. An outpost on our front line


    was attacked, and the soldiers and the spirit maniptors stationed there were all dead," Joss


    eximed exaggeratedly, and his eyes widened as if to highlight the gravity of what happened. He


    waited to see Rocky''s reaction.


    "Oh, I see," Rocky responded lightly. Of course, he knew about the incident, but he didn''t expect the


    news to be spread around so soon.


    "And... and... two spirit maniptors'' corpses were found near the outpost. They looked like spies from


    the Timber Deity Empire, but nobody knows who had killed them," Thor continued slowly. They waited


    for Rocky''s expression to change as if they were expecting him to look surprised.


    However, Rocky remained silent and narrowed his eyes but his expression was calm. The revtion


    did not surprise him at all. Why would it when it was him who killed the two spies.


    "Captain, howe you have no reaction about it at all?" Thor and Joss asked strangely when they


    saw Rocky was so calm. Obviously, this was not the reaction they were expecting. Not even a single


    bone in his whole body twitched when he heard the news.


    "What kind of reaction should I have? You are simply telling me that some people have been killed. It''s


    no big deal," Rocky said indifferently. His tone and reaction showed that he could not care less about


    what happened.


    "Captain, I am telling you, if this kind of event keeps urring, it must mean that something big is


    going to happen. Maybe the war between our Empire and the Timber Deity Empire would erupt. If that


    happens, we may have to be sent to the front line. If we went to the front line, our chances of survival is


    very slim. Do you know what that means? There''s a high chance that we would nevere back


    alive," Joss said. He obviously looked terrified. His eyes widened exaggeratedly as he imagined the


    horrifying possibility. However, this did not terrify nor disturb Rocky at all.


    "If you are so afraid of death, then you''d better go home and be a farmer again," Rocky responded


    impatiently. He didn''t have the time to talk about it further. After that, he went to Marin''s camp to report


    to her about his mission.

 Chapter 166 Disappear In Situ (Part Two)

    Chapter 166 Disappear In Situ (Part Two)


    As soon as he arrived at the entrance of Marin''s camp, Rocky heard the sound of people arguing


    inside. It seemed the dispute was about what happened at the front line.


    "Commander, I think the issue still needs to be discussed further. If we send troops to the front line


    rashly, I am afraid that it will cause unnecessary disputes." Came the solemn voice of Deputy


    Commander Chen.


    "Yeah, I agree with him. We haven''t investigated the identity of the two spies yet. More importantly, we


    haven''t captured the person who murdered our people stationed at the outpost of our front line."


    Another solemn voice rang out.


    "Aside from the Timber Deity Empire, who else will engage in this kind of plot? Not only have they sent


    spies to our empire, but they have also killed our people to challenge us and establish their authority.


    Do you know what I think? I think the Timber Deity Empire wants to provoke us to start a war. Since


    they dared to act so tantly within the area of our northeast military camp, I will not let them go


    easily..." Marin''s indignant screams echoed so loud it could be heard from outside.


    "Right, has Rockye back now?" Marin asked suddenly.


    "Not yet," Deputy Commander Chen answered.


    "The final destination for the secret mission that I assigned to him was the outpost at the front line


    where the ughtering incident happened. If he''s not lucky, I am afraid... It was all my fault. I shouldn''t


    have sent him to carry out the secret mission," Marin said regretfully. There was a hint of sadness and


    guilt in her voice.


    "Yeah? Then why did you send me to carry out the secret mission? Commander, I guess you sincerely


    wanted me to get killed." At that point, Marin and the two Deputy Commanders heard the bantering


    sound from outside the camp and looked up to find its source. Immediately, they saw a figure walked


    in. His face was all-too-familiar.


    "Rocky, you are back!" they eximed in surprise. When the three saw Rocky appear in front of them,


    they looked a little bit shocked. They didn''t expect Rocky to make it back safely.


    "Why are you so surprised? Don''t you want me toe back?" Rocky asked. His voice was sarcastic.


    "No, no¡­ We just thought you..." Deputy Commander Chen stuttered. He then dismissed it by waving


    his hand, thinking that Rocky was so lucky to have escaped from the horrible incident.


    Both Marin and the other Deputy Commander held the same kind of thought. He often seemed to be


    quite lucky, especially in the face of danger.


    What they would never have imagined though, was that it was Rocky who had killed the two spies. Not


    only that, he was also responsible for the death of several mercenaries who had ughtered the


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    soldiers and the spirit maniptors from the outpost. If Marin knew the truth, Rocky would definitely be


    rewarded another big merit.


    However, Rocky certainly did not n to let Marin know what he did. He wouldn''t be stupid enough to


    ask for the unnecessary trouble!


    "It''s good to see you back!" Marin breathed a sigh of relief. The guilt in her voice had disappeared.


    Earlier, in order to find out more secrets about him, she sent Rocky to perform the secret mission.


    Meanwhile, she ordered one of her subordinates to follow Rocky on the way, but somehow, the


    subordinate lost him halfway. Then, the two spies who were suspected from the Timber Deity Empire


    were found dead. Rocky suddenly disappeared from then on. After that, she received news that the


    outpost at the front line was attacked and that no one had survived. If anything bad happened to Rocky


    during that time, she would naturally be med for it.


    "This is the secret letter that I failed to deliver." Rocky ced the secret letter on Marin''s desk. His


    secret mission was to deliver the letter to the top officer at the outpost of the front line. Since the top


    officer did not survive the attack, Rocky was not able toplete his mission.


    "Have you been to the outpost?" Marin asked immediately when she saw the letter. She looked at


    Rocky warily.


    Rocky nodded at once. He did not need to lie about being there. He just needed to make sure they


    never found out he was there during the attack.


    "When you arrived, were the people there already dead?"


    "Yes," Rocky responded. His tone was devoid of any kind of emotion.


    "Do you know who did that?" Marin asked further. Her eyes narrowed. It was like she was assessing


    Rocky''s tone and bodynguage.


    "I have no idea." Rocky shook his head, but in fact, he couldn''t be more aware of the answer. After all,


    he was involved in the incident. But of course, she should not know that.


    "Did you see anyone suspicious?" Marin asked again. She wasn''t satisfied by theck of information


    she was getting from Rocky. Surely he must have at least noticed something useful.


    Still, Rocky shook his head. Unable to extract any useful information, she decided to let him go.


    "All right. I''ve asked enough questions. You can leave now. You need to have a good rest after such a


    long day," Marin said as she gave Rocky a strange look.


    Rocky instantly left the camp without looking back.


    "Investigate the identity of the two spies right away. Also, find out the murderer who has attacked the


    outpost..." Marin ordered the two Deputy Commanders as her eyes grew colder and sharper. She was


    determined to find and punish those who dared to attack them.


    The two Deputy Commanders epted the order and left.


    As soon as they were out of Marin''s camp, a delicate figure abruptly appeared next to Marin.


    "Stop investigating Rocky for the time being. You need to go back and report everything about Rocky


    honestly to the Deputy Commander in Chief. You also need to report the discovery of the spies''


    corpses and the ughtering incident at the outpost. I want to hear her opinion about these two things,"


    Marin said to the figure. The figure turned out to be one of Isis''s personal guard. She came to the


    northeast military camp with Marin only to investigate Rocky. However, so many unexpected things


    happened when she had just started the investigation. Thus, she had no way but to put aside the


    investigation for a while. Urgent things were given more focus which meant she had lesser time to


    investigate Rocky.


    After hearing Marin''s instructions, the figure immediately disappeared in situ. It was like she was never


    there to begin with. Apparently, she was a mighty warrior with formidable martial skills.

 Chapter 167 The Eastern Village Had Been Plundered

    Chapter 167 The Eastern Vige Had Been Plundered


    After departing from Marin''s camp, Rocky returned right away to his room to leave some of his


    belongings. After a few minutes of rest, he walked directly to the vige in the east to pick up Rubygon.


    In the vige, Rocky happened to run into Jackson, who had juste back from the market in a


    carriage.


    "Rocky, nice to see you here! The goods you asked me to sell for you sold out quite quickly. They were


    very popr and almost everyone scrambled to buy them," Jackson said with a smile at the sight of his


    friend.


    "That''s good, thank you." Rocky nodded indifferently. It was as if he had already known it would


    happen.


    Jackson stopped the carriage beside the sheepfold and stepped out of it. He approached Rocky and


    produced a small pouch out of his pocket, holding it out with a trembling hand. He handed it to Rocky


    and said, "This is the money I made from selling the goods. Over one hundred gold coins. I''ve never


    seen so much money before in my life! Oh, I kept them very carefully! I had them with me at all times. I


    was so worried that I would lose them otherwise!"


    "Over one hundred?" Rocky''s brow furrowed. He knew that the materials he had given Jackson were


    worth at least one thousand gold coins. But Jackson had lived his whole life in this vige. He couldn''t


    have known those were the materials from wild spirit-manipted beasts at the Earthly Stage. So


    Rocky bit his tongue. He wasn''t nning on keeping the money, anyway.


    "Keep it, Jackson. This is what I owe you for Rubygon''s milk," Rocky said, pushing the bag back into


    Jackson''s hands.


    "I can''t take this! The milk is not worth so much money. Please take back it!" Jackson thrust the bag


    back quickly, his voice trembling.


    But Rocky wouldn''t take it. Both men were insisting the other take it when a high voice interrupted


    them.


    "Grandpa, you''re back! What are you two doing here?" Sue came out of the house, cradling Rubygon


    in her arms. Seeing Jackson and Rocky bickering about a small pouch, her curiosity was stirred. She


    walked up to them and snatched the pouch. Feeling its weight, she opened it and saw a plethora of


    golden coins.


    "Wow! So much money!" Sue eximed, her eyes opening wide in surprise. She had never seen so


    much money before!


    "Sue, give the pouch back to Rocky," Jackson told his granddaughter hastily.


    "No, just keep it. It''s my way to express my thanks to you and Jackson," Rocky said.


    "Well, then I''ll dly keep it." Sue grinned widely and put it into her pocket happily.


    "Sue, how could you do that!" Jackson protested, insistent that the money should end up going to


    Rocky.


    "Grandpa, Rocky won''te here from tomorrow if we don''t take it. Then I can''t see Rubygon


    anymore. Now I can keep Rubygon by my side and have money. Why would I refuse?" Sue argued


    cleverly. She hade to figure out Rocky''s personality quite well. She knew that if he was insistent on


    the money going to them, he would by no means take it back. She could tell that if they refused to take


    the money, Rocky would stop visiting them altogether.


    "Your granddaughter is right." Rocky nodded, a hint of a smile on his lips.


    Hearing that, Jackson cast an embarrassed nce at Rocky and heaved a sigh. He was worried about


    being given so much money.


    "Sue, do you have a pen and paper?" Rocky suddenly remembered something else that he needed to


    do.


    "No, but Uncle Wang has those things. He''s right next door! I''ll go borrow them for you," Sue said,


    skipping to her neighbor''s house to borrow a pen and paper for Rocky.


    She soon returned and they watched as Rocky drew a diagram on the paper. The image resembled a


    shackle used on prisoners, but it had spikes on it. He had designed it with the intention to deal with the


    Dark Heaven Insect.


    "Jackson, can you go to the smithy to have six pieces of this shackle created ording to this


    diagram? You can go the next time you go to the market. I''ve indicated the dimensions on the side,"


    Rocky said as he appraised the drawing. He handed the painting to Jackson, feeling reassured by the


    thought that if it was Jackson who had these shackles made, it wouldn''t arouse any suspicions.


    "Yes, Rocky." Jackson took the paper, rolled it up, and carefully stowed it in his pocket. He was still


    feeling rather disconcerted about taking the money. Now that Rocky had asked him for a favor, he


    immediately agreed to it with no hesitation.


    "I wille to collect them in some days. Thank you, Jackson. I must leave now." Rocky took Rubygon


    in his arms and left for the military camp, Uriah at his side as usual.


    Due to the attack on the detective station, the whole military camp was on full alert. It was now much


    more difficult for Rocky toe in and out freely. In order to avoid unnecessary suspicion, he was


    being very prudent. He nned to use this time to study the Dark Heaven Insect in the cave under the


    vige.


    Two dayster, Rocky returned to Jackson to get the six pieces of the shackles that were custom


    made. He brought them with him to the cave, where he proceeded to smear venom from the


    Centipede-snake on the spikes on the shackles. Once he had done this, he attached the contraptions


    to the six legs of the Dark Heaven Insect. He nailed the chains of the shackles on the wall so that its


    movement would be restricted and he would be able to move in certain areas in the cave.


    ording to what he had discovered about the Dark Heaven Insect, he knew that it lived on soil,


    especially preferring half-rotten soil. So he spent some time exploring thend of the vige and


    selected some pieces ofnd. He found a rusty handcart in the dpidated vige and used it to haul


    the nutritious soil for the Dark Heaven Insect so that it would stay in a good condition.


    Rocky also fed the Dark Heaven Insect on a drop of the magical saliva every three days to elerate


    the formation of Dark Heaven Eggs inside it. The Dark Heaven Insect had a peculiar characteristic:


    only after it had fostered three Dark Heaven Eggs in its ovary would ity one Dark Heaven Egg.


    Because of this, Rocky had no way of knowing the exact time that the Dark Heaven Insect wouldy its


    egg.


    Half a month passed and the whole military camp was still shrouded in a severe atmosphere. Hushed


    rumors circted about the possibility of a war between the Timber Deity Empire and the Holy Dragon


    Empire. And the atmosphere in the military camp which was located on the border grew tenser by the


    day at the impending chaos.


    Right when Rocky was about to leave the cave after feeding the Dark Heaven Insect, he realized that


    he hadn''t visited the eastern vige for a few days. It was still early, so he decided to swing by and see


    Jackson and Sue. He thought Sue mightin about not having seen Rubygon for a while.


    Rubygon had grown substantially in the course of only two weeks. It was full of beans now and


    followed Uriah every day as if it had taken Uriah as its mother. Rocky exercised Rubygon''s brain


    nerves for two hours on a daily basis. Only after Rubygon was fully grown would he find out whether


    the results would match up with his hypothesis.


    When the three neared the eastern vige, they were rmed to discover that something had


    happened to the vige. It had be a total mess, as though it had been plundered by robbers.


    Vigers all hid in their homes and closed the doors, seeming to be terrified of something. The whole


    vige was dreadfully quiet. Rocky was the only person in the street.


    A child''s scream suddenly pierced the air, causing Rocky to start in surprise.


    He looked around and realized that the scream hade from Jackson''s house. Outside his house


    stood two men in a soldier''s robe of a spirit maniptor. It was obvious that they were from the military


    camp.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Then Rocky remembered something suddenly and his expression changed. He charged swiftly towards


    Jackson''s house, Uriah and Rubygon following at his heels.

 Chapter 168 Hidden Strength

    Chapter 168 Hidden Strength


    Standing guard outside Jackson''s room, two spirit maniptors saw a shing ck figure. Suddenly, it


    stopped in front of them. Once they recognized that it was Rocky they both stepped intimidatingly


    forward,ughing in distain. "Ha-ha! How are you doing, popr loser captain? So? How dare you


    bother us right now! If you don''t want to get hurt, get lost immediately!"


    Rocky recognized they were maniptors from the first squad, who had a strength of the fifth grade of


    Mortal Stage.


    "No!" Sue''s desperate scream rang out from inside the room.


    "Get away!" Rocky shouted at them coldly, his rage surging up at the sound of Sue''s pitiful cries.


    "Idiot! Matthew is busy now. You''d better not enter the room, otherwise you''re a dead man. Move, now!


    We don''t want to hurt you, even though you are a piece of trash. Leave if you want to keep your limbs


    intact. After Matthew enjoys the girl, it''s our turn to have a good time. We don''t have time to y with


    you." Theyughed shamelessly. But their words fell on deaf ears.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    At the sound of Matthew''s name, Rocky burst out with an aura of pure rage. He emitted a powerful


    force, which began to surround the two maniptors.


    They were utterly taken by surprise. How could he suddenly summon this strength!?


    "Uriah!" Rocky shouted. He had no ns to waste time with these two soldiers. Saving Sue was his


    most pressing matter.


    Uriah roared at the maniptors, howling as he stampeded towards them. They were frightened and


    stepped to the side right away.


    Rocky broke into the room, finding Jackson lying in blood with his eyes closed. Matthew was on top of


    Sue, whose clothes were ripped and roughly pulled away.


    "Matthew!" Rocky yelled. He promptly rushed forward and umted all of his power to fist and


    struck Matthew with a punch that flung him far away.


    "Bang!" Matthew was thrown out of the room, crashing through the wall beside the bed before he could


    even figure out why Rocky was here.


    "Are you all right, Sue?" "I''m fine." Rocky immediately rushed to grab a sheet and covered her.


    "I''m fine. But Grandpa..." Choking with sobs, Sue embraced Rocky when he approached her, bursting


    into tears.


    "Calm down. It''s ok, it''s ok. You just stay here and don''t go out," Rocky instructed her. Seething with


    anger, he rapidly went out.


    The spirit maniptors outside had been beaten badly by Uriah. One of them was rolling on the


    ground, bleeding from the side of his head where his ear had beenpletely bitten off by Rubygon.


    Meanwhile, Matthewy groaning on the ground. He was still totally perplexed about why Rocky had


    suddenly appeared and done this. In his mind, the loser shouldn''t have such power. Badly injured,


    Matthew stood up and realized that Rocky was standing over him.


    "You? What are you doing here!?" Matthew asked full of surprise, and still couldn''t believe Rocky beat


    him out of the room with his current strength. But he did feel a strong spiritual power that was far


    beyond his own strength. He couldn''t wrap his head around the reality that Rocky was now much more


    superior to him.


    The two maniptors, blubbering in aplete mess, crawled to Matthew like dogs looking for their


    master. Their eyes were brimming with hatred of Rocky. How could his beasts have beaten them up


    like this!?


    "Matthew, let''s teach this guy a lesson. How dare he ruin your night!" The two maniptors tried to


    goad Matthew into fighting back. Though today Rocky was not the loser they usually thought to be,


    they were reassured that Rocky would still be no match for Matthew, no matter how strong he might be.


    They were still in denial that Rocky had managed to punch Matthew out of the room even though they


    witnessed it.


    "Bastard, how dare you ruin my good time! What are you waiting for, you two? Go after him!" Matthew


    fiercely shouted at the maniptors after hearing what they said. Mad as he was, he was worried about


    the possibility of him being no match for Rocky. So he decided to use the two soldiers as an experiment


    to gauge just how strong their opponent was.


    Receiving the order, the two frightened guys looked at each other, hesitating to move as they took a


    nce at Uriah behind Rocky. As they had lost the fight against Uriah, they began to wonder how such


    a big loser like Rocky could have such a powerful spirit-manipted beast. Thus they were afraid to


    strike first, afraid of bearing the brunt of the beasts'' rage.


    "I will finish this on my own," Rocky murmured quietly to Uriah as he turned around, rushing at Matthew


    and the other maniptors.


    The two maniptors saw Rockying without Uriah and were delighted. They thought that they


    could beat him up and prove to Matthew they weren''t weak and useless! The shame Uriah caused to


    them would be avenged on Rocky, and they were sure of it! They applied their skilled spiritual martial


    arts, summoning spiritual power. It seemed they weren''tplete trash at all. Standing in a row before


    Rocky, they were ready tounch their strike.


    Rocky was calmly standing still as they ran towards him. He raised his arms at will and spiritual clouds


    emerged before his chest, umting formidable spiritual power in the blink of an eye.


    The running maniptors couldn''t believe Rocky would have such unimaginable spiritual power.


    Matthew, who stood behind them, broke out in a cold sweat. He was utterly horrified and prayed it was


    all just a dream.

 Chapter 169 I Will Kill Them

    Chapter 169 I Will Kill Them


    "Neb Cloud Transformation!" The spiritual power in Rocky''s chest transformed in a tornado as he


    roared. Instantly, it burst out powerfully to ravage the unfortunate spirit maniptors who had been sent


    to do Matthew''s bidding.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    Encased in a glowing cloud, the two spirit maniptors from the first squad were struck by the


    overwhelming Neb Cloud Transformation Rocky had mercilessly unleashed. As they were


    bbergasted by the sudden elevation of Rocky''s power, they put up little defense to this unexpected


    attack. They were thrown a great distance and rolled on the ground as they vomited mouthfuls of blood.


    Witnessing Rocky overwhelm the two fifth grade Mortal Stage spirit maniptors with only a single


    strike of spiritual martial arts, Matthew was also stupefied. He could still not wrap his head around how


    Rocky could be so powerful all of a sudden.


    But Matthew would be dead wrong if he thought that it was the end of his nightmare. Rocky would not


    let them go so easily. What they had done to Sue and Jackson was beyond forgiveness. Matthew was


    trembling in sheer terror at what happened in the next moment. He waspletely unable to believe


    what he saw in the second that followed.


    Rocky walked slowly to one of the two spirit maniptors who was groaning on the ground. At that


    moment, his eyes turned sharply evil, a strong determination to murder bursting out from his aura.


    "Mercy! Mercy on me. Please don''t kill me..." One spirit maniptor pleaded immediately as he sensed


    that Rocky was about to do something to him. His eyes looked up in abject terror, pupils dted as he


    shuddered from head to foot.


    However, Rocky''s eyes were zed over with a thirst for ferocious revenge. He totally ignored the spirit


    maniptor''s pleas as he swung his fist, which by now was fully armed with spiritual power. The spirit


    maniptor could not even manage to let out a cry before his head was smashed by Rocky''s powerful


    punch. Blood spattered from the explosion of his skull and got all over Rocky, making him looked even


    more savage.


    "You... How dare you tomit murder in broad daylight!" Witnessing Rocky turn into a maniac killer,


    Matthew could not help but tremble. He quivered as his face turned gray from extreme panic.


    Rocky only slightly raised his head and gave Matthew a quick nce before he approached to the


    other spirit maniptor. He terminated the spirit maniptor''s life the same way he did previously


    without any hesitation. Satisfied with the results, he walked towards Matthew haughtily. A heavy,


    oppressive air surrounded him and frightened Matthew to the core.


    Matthew was panic-stricken when he saw Rocky calmly kill hispanions with the ease of lifting a


    figure. He did not see any hope to survive. Although he did not know how Rocky could be so


    powerful, the cold-blooded vision walking menacingly towards him was totally different from that of the


    big-time loser he appeared to be in the camp. Theparison of the two was really striking. It dawned


    on him that Rocky was just pretending to be weak to hide his real power. But this realization was too


    what terrible fate! He always made things difficult for Rocky back in the camp. He knew there was no


    chance left for him at all to flee. He would be wiped out easily just like his twopanions.


    "Don''te any closer. Otherwise I will not be lenient on you!" Matthew squeaked as he trembled


    slightly. But Rocky did not care a bit about the pathetic threat and proceeded slowly towards him.


    "Son of a bitch! I will see if you are really that powerful," Matthew screeched as he saw the distance


    between him and Rocky closing bit by bit. He knew Rocky never intended to spare his life. He had to


    go all out to fight for a chance to survive. So he provoked the attack when Rocky had not noticed his


    motive. He turned up his palm to form a shapeless shinny cloud wind. He swung the palm toward


    Rocky directly. He held his breath, a glimmer of hope forming in his eyes. His attack seemed quite


    powerful.


    But as the palm attack struck out, Rocky disappeared from where he stood.


    Before Matthew could even realize what was going on, he felt a stream of mighty spiritual powersh


    viciously against his belly. He was so severely injured that he vomited a mouthful of blood. What was


    worse, he was thrown to the sky before he fell heavily down on the ground. Before he managed to


    climb up, he was stamped on the chest by a foot. He felt as though the foot would soon pierce through


    his bones and internal organs and cause him to bleed out slowly. Anguish spread all over his body. The


    raid might have been effective if he had used it against the enemy of the same level of his cultivation


    base. But Matthew''s strike was like nothing to Rocky. In fact, it only put the disadvantaged spiritual


    maniptor in a more perilous situation.


    "Rocky... Rocky, mercy on me... You can have that woman. I won''t fight you for her..." Matthew thought


    Rocky also had a crush on Sue. So he kneeled on the ground to plead in a quivering voice.


    At this moment, Rocky was no longer a loser as he pretended to be in the camp before. He was a cold


    blooded killer. All Matthew could do right now was to wish this maniac could spare him. He saw no


    chance to win the fight. He could only plead for mercy.


    The snapping sound of several broken ribs was audible as he roared out another agony cry...


    "You... You can''t kill me. Otherwise you can''t get away with it... You have killed two spirit maniptors


    from the northeastern military camp. This is a serious crime. Severe sentences will be imposed. Even


    the death penalty could be ced upon your head! If you spare my life, I will plead mercy from the


    Rocky would be deterred by the militaryw and stopped to kill him. His face was contorted with


    anguish, pain, and terror all balled up into the most terrible moment of his life.


    Rocky''s face remained expressionless. He curved his palms to gather spiritual power, summoning a


    splendid neb cloud that arose from his palm to terminate Matthew.


    Matthew''s face turned ashy as he saw the expressionless Rocky. It was toote to regret.


    "Mr. Bai... Stop killing any more people now." At that moment, a frightening voice came from Rocky''s


    back.


    Rocky turned around and saw Sue walked out of the room. She stared in astonishment on the two


    bodies on the ground and Matthew, who was under Rocky''s foot.


    "Even if you killed them all, Grandpa would never be able toe back alive. Even though these guys


    deserved to go to hell, Grandpa would not want you to kill them because of his death..." Sue said in her


    extreme grief.


    Rocky heard Sue''s pleading as he looked back on Matthew. He began to draw back the aggressive


    hand and lift the foot that stamped on Matthew. Matthew saw Rocky seem to be willing to spare him,


    and got up to run for his life.


    But Rocky suddenly stretched out his hand again, and in a split second, a neb cloud arose gloriously


    from his palm which he aimed at Matthew''s groin. Matthew cried out in agony. He looked at his bloody


    crotch and realized he was totally ruined.


    "Get the hell out of here!" Rocky shouted to Matthew. Then he turned back and walked towards Sue.


    She was too young to endure this. He did not want the bloody killing scene to further traumatize the


    poor girl who just lost her Grandpa. If Sue hadn''t stopped him, Matthew would have been dead by now.


    Out of the fear for Rocky, he covered his crotch by both his hands to constrain the pain as he tried to


    stand up and run. It was important than anything else that he could leave here alive. But, even in a


    hurry to run, he threatened as if he sensed Rocky would not kill him, "Rocky, let''s wait and see. You are


    done!"


    At that moment, Rocky had already went back to Sue. Sue had cried too much in the grief of her


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    grandpa''s death. He sighed as he saw her swollen eyes, "Sue, I''m so sorry for your loss."


    "Mr. Bai, you killed two people. You will not be able to get away with it. You had better run." Sue knew


    that Rocky killed them to avenge her grandpa''s death. But she knew that no murder could repay by his


    life. She was gravely worried. Rocky''s life could be in danger!


    "They deserved it," Rocky said indifferently, ring at the two bodies.


    "Mr. Bai..." Sue bit her tender lips as if the pain of the sudden tragic death of her beloved Grandpa


    washed over her again.


    "We had better arrange the interment for your grandpa first. It is said only a burial can bring peace for


    the deceased. If your grandpa will know in another world that you are safe, he can be relieved and rest


    in peace," Rocky sighed as hefortingly rubbed Sue''s delicate shoulders. Then he walked directly


    into the house, ovee by a sense of gloom.

 Chapter 170 Held Back

    Chapter 170 Held Back


    Soon after that, at a run-down cemetery near the vige, Sue was kneeling morosely in front of a


    newly-erected tombstone. She was crying her eyes out as Rocky stood by her side, looking


    discouraged. Had he arrived earlier, he might have been just in time to save Jackson from Matthew and


    his men.


    "Sue, you should leave this ce and start your life elsewhere. The money I left to your grandfather


    "How can I leave this ce? It''s all I''ve ever known! What about you? If I leave, they will definitely


    up and looked at Rocky. She was genuinely worried about him.


    "Don''t worry. I can take care of myself. I will send Uriah and Rubygon to escort you first. I need to go


    back to the military camp to do something first. I''ll catch up with youter." Rocky rubbed her head


    tenderly to console her. He then instructed Uriah and Rubygon to protect her before he took off.


    "Mr. Bai..." Sue stared at Rocky''s departing silhouette, looking deeply concerned. But she soon


    snapped out of her silent reverie, gathering her things and leaving along with Uriah and Rubygon. She


    knew that her being here would seriously impede Rocky''s ns.


    Although Rocky knew that he would get into trouble the second he reached the military camp, he still


    decided to go as he had a score to settle with Matthew. As he walked into the military camp, covered in


    blood, he drew looks from soldiers and spirit maniptors all around.


    "Could someone please have this murderer locked up?" Someone barked the order furiously at this


    moment.


    Rocky turned and saw four spirit maniptors led by Evan along with a group of soldiersing his


    way, surrounding himpletely. There was no way out.


    "I can''t believe that you had the audacity toe back after you killed two spirit maniptors of my


    squad. I hope that your strength is as big as your balls." Evan stared at him darkly. Clearly, he already


    knew that Rocky had killed two of his men and wounded Matthew. Although he had no idea how Rocky


    managed to do that. It had puzzled everyone as to how even Matthew, who was at the sixth grade of


    the Mortal Stage, was rendered infertile by Rocky. Evan was fuming with what Rocky had done to his


    men and was determined to make him pay for what he had done. He had never liked Rocky from the


    beginning and thought that this would truly be the perfect opportunity to destroy him once and for all.


    "Why don''t you call up Matthew and ask what he has done?" Rocky remainedposed and calm.


    "You were caught by Matthew and two other spirit maniptors raping poor women and killing innocent


    vigers. They were just trying to talk you out of hurting innocent people yet youunched sneak


    attacks against them. Matthew has told me everything. Are you still trying to deny it?" Evan shouted


    with fury in his voice.


    It turned out that Matthew put all the me on Rocky as part of his plot to frame him. Of course, it was


    also due to the fact that Evan disliked Rocky all along that he bought Matthew''s story without a doubt


    as he was looking for a chance to get rid of Rocky. This was the reason why he brought this many


    people in hope of disgracing Rocky and having him detained.


    Soldiers and spirit maniptors exchanged a look of shock with each other as they had never thought


    that Rocky would be capable of such horrible things.


    "He is pretty good at making up stories. I''ll give him that." Rocky gave a cold smile. He knew from the


    beginning that Matthew would tell some lies to set him up. But those lies would be put to rest once and


    for all today.


    "You are a military man and yet you just killed your ownrade-in-arm. This is a capital offense and I


    shall have you executed right now." Evan looked at Rocky with malicious intent, spitting words that


    reeked with self-righteousness as if Rocky had actually done something wrong.


    "Rocky, if you admit to your crime here in front of everyone, I may just spare your life." Evan stared at


    Rocky. Of course, he did not mean a single word he said. He would kill Rocky nheless when the


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    timing was appropriate and he knew for sure that there was no way Rocky would admit to being guilty.


    "I will not admit to the crime that I have not done. How about you summon Matthew? I will confront him


    and leave the judgment to themander," Rocky responded coldly, caring not for his threats.


    "Themander and her aids went to inspect thebat readiness of the front line. They will not be


    back until tomorrow. So I am charged with all affairs in the military camp." This was also the reason


    why Evan dared to cause such a disturbance. With the first and the second inmand both gone, he


    was holding the reigns.


    Rocky realized Evan''s intention immediately. He figured out that this conniving man was looking to


    have him executed right now so that there would be no witness to the heinous crime when the


    the situation to his advantage.


    Thor and Joss made it to the scene the second they heard that Rocky had shown up. They felt anxious


    as they saw that Rocky was surrounded but there was not much they could do to help given their status


    and strength.


    More than half of the military camp''s poption of soldiers and spirit maniptors had gathered,


    pointing their fingers and muttering about Rocky. In their eyes, he had just be a shameless and


    despicable murderer.


    "Take him down. If he resists, kill him." Evan gave the order.


    Four spirit maniptors of the first squad immediate stepped up from behind Evan, intending to


    apprehend Rocky. They were seething with anger. Two of their teammates had died at this man''s


    hands. Oh, how very badly they wanted to cut him open to avenge their fallen brothers!


    These four spirit maniptors from the first squad were all above the fifth grade of the Mortal Stage but


    no higher than the seventh grade of the Mortal Stage. To the crowd, Rocky appeared to be at only the


    third grade of the Mortal Stage. In the face of the four spirit maniptors, his power looked pathetic.


    However, Rocky only took a nce at them coldly and said, "Who wants to go first? Or do you want to


    The four spirit maniptors from the first squad looked stunned, just like everyone else around. They


    were all wondering how Rocky dared to stand up to them, especially considering that they were much


    more powerful than he was.


    ''He must be out of his mind!'' everyone thought.


    "For someone as pathetic and weak as you, I alone will be more than enough." A tall spirit maniptor


    with an equine face at the fifth grade of the Mortal Stage strode forward, looking contemptuously at


    Rocky. He concentrated his spiritual power into his fist and then charged towards Rocky.


    Rocky did not even flinch or move a muscle. The spirit maniptor raised his fist, which was shining


    the light of spiritual power, and struck at Rocky with full force.


    Just as everyone thought that Rocky was about to take a bloody beating, he only used his left hand


    and caught the iing fist with a calm, unruffled face.


    Everyone was shocked to the core to see that Rocky had done this with rtive ease, as though he


    had merely caught a ball thrown at him.


    His strike carried the spiritual power of the fifth grade of the Mortal Stage, which normally was way


    beyond what Rocky could take given his weak strength. But how could he have merely stood there and


    caught it without at least flinching!?


    At this moment, everyone gasped as they began to feel the surge of Rocky''s spiritual power. Bit by bit,


    they could sense that it had reached the sixth grade of the Mortal Stage in a sh!

 Chapter 171 The Revelation

    Chapter 171 The Revtion


    "How could this be possible? He has reached the sixth grade of the Mortal Stage?" No one could


    believe what they had seen. They didn''t expect Rocky, someone they had always despised, to turn out


    to be so powerful and spirited.


    While these people gasped in silence, Rocky grabbed the wrist of the spirit maniptor tightly and


    twisted it in a way that broke his arm.


    Following the sound of the bone cracking was an agonized scream full of pain. His face turned pale


    immediately and he was left vulnerable and exposed. Rocky pounced on the opportunity and kicked


    him away.


    "It was because of all this hidden strength and vigor that even Matthew lost to him." Evan was also


    surprised to know about Rocky''s true potential. Now he understood why Rocky was capable of killing


    two spirit maniptors at the fifth grade of the Mortal Stage.


    The other three spirit maniptors from the first team in front of Rocky were both shocked and enraged


    to see him hurting their friends. It irritated them that Rocky had concealed his strength earlier, but didn''t


    mind using it now. A short man at the sixth grade of the Mortal Stage noticed Rocky involved in thest


    fight and decided to use his hidden powers to reach him. Suddenly. he turned himself into a streak of


    light and dashed towards Rocky.


    Rocky saw that, but didn''t make a move. His spiritual power grew more and more intense every


    moment and hended in the seventh grade of the Mortal Stage. A cloud of shining substances formed


    at the center of his palm and radiated its glow in all directions. With a thundering sound, his cloud of


    glow collided with the light of the short man. Seeing Rocky''s spiritual power increase even further, all


    the people stood there rooted to the ground, with their mouths wide open in shock.


    That short man hadn''t expected Rocky to be so powerful. He too was frozen with awe.


    Rocky appeared in front of him, as if he came out of nowhere. Wailing and screeching, the man flew


    backwards, spitting blood. Hended roughly on the ground and found himself terribly injured.


    Seeing another one of his men injured, Evan''s expression became grim. His eyes zed with fury and


    vengeful desire.


    "Kill him! Everyone!" Evan shouted out to the remaining two spirit maniptors from the first team. He


    was bewildered at Rocky''s constantly improving strength and now, he was left with no choice but to


    order his men to continue to fight for the honor of his team. He wouldn''t ept humiliation and


    disgrace brought upon himself by Rocky.


    Onmand, the two spirit maniptors exchanged lethal looks before flinging themselves at Rocky.


    Both of them were at the seventh grade of the Mortal Stage. They thought if they worked together,


    Rocky wouldn''t be able to cope with them since he was at the seventh grade as well.


    But, Rocky proved them wrong instantly.


    Rocky''s eyes were cold with viciousness and rage as his spiritual power continued to multiply. He


    reached the eighth grade of the Mortal Stage in almost no time.


    "The eighth grade?!" Everyone was stunned by Rocky''s power. The growth seemed absolutely


    unnatural and unbelievable.


    Rocky just stood still while his power snowballed nonstop.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    In the blink of an eye, he reached the ninth grade of the Mortal Stage.


    People were rendered speechless by that scene and the way they looked at Rocky changed.


    "How could it be possible?" Evan murmured with his eyes open wide in shock. Instantly, he felt


    something in the pit of his stomach. It wasn''t good.


    When Rocky''s power reached the ninth grade of the Mortal Stage, the two spirit maniptors felt


    scared and their movement slowed down. Slowing of their movement led to a fatal defect.


    A strong spate of power was emitted from Rocky and it enveloped the two horror-struck spirit


    maniptors.


    Rocky narrowed his eyes and disappeared out of thin air.


    At the same time, a beam of light appeared in front of one of the spirit maniptors from the first team.


    He made a quick response by letting out his spiritual power towards that beam of light, but it vanished


    in an instant. He felt that he was being watched. He turned his head back hurriedly but found nobody.


    He checked everywhere, looking for that beam of light. In that moment, a strong robust hand attacked


    his chest with great force. Unable to defend himself, he fell to the floor, sshing a pall of dust.


    The other spirit maniptor was scared at this scene. His face went pale with fear. Although he was at


    the seventh grade of the Mortal Stage, he was deprived of courage in the formidable presence of


    Rocky.


    "I quit. I quit!" That seventh-grade spirit maniptor shouted, as if begging for mercy. He flew in the


    opposite direction and cleared out of sight in a heartbeat.


    Everyone''s mind suddenly went nk. Among the four spirit maniptors from the first team, three


    were dead and one ran away. The one who brought about this, turned out to be a spirit maniptor


    whom they had always regarded as a nobody.


    "We had no idea that our captain was invincible!" Thor and Joss gawked at Rocky with pure admiration.


    "All of them are useless!" Evan was dejected after seeing four of his men losing to Rocky without a


    scratch on him.


    "The ninth grade of the Mortal Stage? Looks like I didn''t know you after all," Evan said to Rocky with a


    cold twisted smile. He was surprised at the real potency of Rocky, but he also believed that he, at the


    third grade of the Earthly Stage could definitely kill Rocky, if he wanted to.


    "Cut the crap. Come on!" Rocky looked at Evan coldly, knowing that Evan would confront him on


    instigation. Rocky was never afraid of him, even when he was at the second grade and Evan, third.


    It was true that Rocky didn''t dread a spirit maniptor at the third level of the Earthly Stage after


    having killed two spirit maniptors at the middle grade of the Heavenly Stage.


    It was even more shocking to see Rocky provoke Evan who was among the top five rank in the whole


    military camp and whose team was the strongest one. No one would fight him, but Rocky dared to


    challenge him in such a calm manner, which was almost demeaning for Evan.


    Evan swelled with rage at that attitude. He thought the ninth grade of the Mortal Stage was the highest


    limit Rocky could reach. He didn''t think that Rocky had the strength to reach the Earthly Stage.


    All of a sudden, Evan gathered his spiritual power which reached the first grade of the Earthly Stage


    instantly. He was surrounded by glowing spiritual light and the presence he was holding couldn''t be


    matched by the power at the Mortal Stage.


    Just then, a deep roar filled the air.


    It seemed that Evan didn''t want to waste any time. He used the power at the first grade of the Earthly


    Stage to attack Rocky, considering it would be enough for him.


    "Flying Cloud Punch!" Evan yelled and wielded his hands in the air. Streaks of energy broke out and


    rushed towards Rocky.


    Seeing the spiritual martial arts, people thought Rocky would be undoubtedly, defeated. Rocky, at the


    ninth grade of the Mortal Stage, couldn''t stand a chance in front of Evan, at the Earthly Stage.


    Defeating their certainty, sparkling lights appeared around Rocky and his spiritual power which had


    been at the ninth grade of the Mortal Stage suddenly moved to the Earthly Stage exponentially.


    "What?! The Earthly Stage?! He is at the Earthly Stage!" Everyone stood still. After all, a warrior at the


    Earthly Stage was a legend here.


    "Neb Cloud Transformation!" Rocky used fatal powers of the spiritual martial arts to tackle Evan''s


    attack.


    Grumble!


    In an instant, glistening lights exploded between Rocky and Evan and the waves of the spiritual power


    rippled in all directions.


    A fight between spirit maniptors at the Earthly Stage was a rare urrence, so all the people there


    were thoroughly hooked and amazed.


    After one round of attacks, both Rocky and Evan were still standing where they had been, unharmed


    and unmoved.

 Chapter 172 Utterly Detestable (Part One)

    Chapter 172 Utterly Detestable (Part One)


    "Damn it!" Evan shouted with rage. He expected he would be able to defeat Rocky with the power at


    the first grade of the Earthly Stage. However, he never once considered that Rocky could also be at the


    same grade as he!


    Evan was determined not to take his defeat lying down. Under the eyes of the soldiers of the northeast


    military camp, as a team leader, Evan knew very well that his high prestige and reputation would be


    damaged if he lost to Rocky. Thinking of this, he rapidly promoted his spiritual power to the second


    grade of the Earthly Stage. This time, he disyed the spiritual martial arts of which he was most


    proud, aimed at giving a fatal blow to Rocky.


    "The Ghost Fog..." With his spiritual power enhancing, suddenly, dense white fog leapt up around


    Evan''s body and floated towards Rocky, densely enveloping him at once.


    "Captain Evan even applied his unique skill!" While the crowd was already startled at Evan''s


    demonstration of the spiritual martial arts, they were even more astonished that Rocky, who was


    considered as a worthless team leader of the weakest sixth team, would be so powerful that he could


    drive Evan to use his special skill.


    However, they were all convinced that Rocky would be doomed.


    Immediately, Rocky felt he was in fog. His surroundings grew hazy. Meanwhile, wild shrieks and howls


    from ghosts rang in his ears, besieging him from all sides. Any other soldier would probably be scared


    out of his wits at this experience, let alone the challenge of fighting with Evan in the first ce.


    But Rocky just stared at one direction, looking as though he was waiting for something.


    Very soon, countless ghost shadows gushed out of the fog,unching overwhelming attacks at him.


    More substantial than illusions, these ghost shadows were formed by Evan''s spiritual power. Touching


    them would incite an attack of this power. Therefore, Rocky was in great danger.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Rocky was also aware of this, so he yed nking tactics against the ghost shadows. He knew it was


    difficult to handle Evan now that he had used his power at the second grade of the Earthly Stage.


    Seeing that Rocky had nowhere to hide, Evan firmly believed that Rocky wouldn''t be able to escape


    from his unique skill of the spiritual martial arts.


    However, he didn''t know that Rocky had a treasure. Without it, he would haven''t survived the invasions


    in waves from the four overmatches at the medium level of the Heavenly Stage when he fought in the


    Witch Pce.


    Rocky took out the bottle with the magical saliva and drank a drop of it. In an instant, his spiritual power


    and the operation of his meridians and organs increased promptly, which enhanced his bodily


    performance. As a result, he sped up at once. In the blink of an eye, he passed through the countless


    ghost shadows while time and again shooting clouds of luminous nebs to dispel them into mist. With


    the help of the magical saliva, Rocky finally forced his way out of the fog.


    Evan was stunned at the figure rushing out of the fog. Once he confirmed that it was Rocky, he became


    stone-faced and grim. He had never expected Rocky to be so capable and powerful to the point of


    being able to break through his most exquisite skill of the spiritual martial arts. What was even more


    shocking was that he survived without a scratch.


    "I won''t allow him to live another day," Evan muttered to himself as his eyes were filled with murderous


    intent. His spiritual power was promoted to the third grade of the Earthly Stage from the second grade


    of the Earthly Stage. This time, rather than use the spiritual martial arts, he directly ran to Rocky. It


    seemed that he nned to defeat Rocky with his overwhelming superiority. After mulling over the


    matter at hand several times, Evan had grown determined to kill him. He was not stupid. He knew


    Rocky would be a big trouble for him in the days toe, even if at the moment Rocky wasn''t as


    strong as him.


    Seeing Evan rush towards him, Rocky remained calm and met him head-on.


    In the moment of collision, they crisscrossed with one another. With a loud bang, a steak of light


    exploded between them. They fell on opposite ends. Evan stood still on the ground, while Rocky kept


    his bnce after stumbling back several steps.


    "The power at the third grade of the Earthly Stage is so mighty," Rocky sighed in astonishment, blood


    surging in his chest. But mighty as Evan was, it would be no easy task for him to get rid of Rocky.


    "I shouldn''t preserve my strength anymore," Rocky said with his sparkling eyes. Immediately, he


    promoted his spiritual power to the second grade of the Earthly Stage once again.


    Seeing this, the whole northeast military camp seethed with excitement.


    Everyone was abuzz with what had just happened. Rocky surprised them time after time! They


    wouldn''t sure how much more they could stand!


    Evan couldn''t think of anything to say. What he regretted was that he had made a big mistake from the


    very beginning ¡ª he had treated Rocky as a target.


    Rocky took another drop of the magical saliva and prepared to take the initiative to strike first.


    "Boom! Bang! Crash!"


    Wherever they passed, a cloud of dust and smoke apanied by loud noises followed in their wake.


    After a few moments, the earth was scattered about in a mess, trenches and holes scattered


    everywhere.


    Relying on the amazing effect of the magical saliva, Rocky was about to fight with an opponent who


    was just as capable as he. The winner or loser wasn''t clear-cut yet at all.


    It was beyond all expectations that Rocky would turn out to be so challenging to deal with. Besides,


    after a long and drawn-out battle, Evan''s spiritual power had reduced sharply. Any semnce of his


    arrogance had faded away. However, Evan was certain about the implications if Rocky would defeat


    him. He would be thoroughly discredited in the northeast military camp. He shook his head in defiance.


    He could not tolerate this defeat which would surely be the end of his power-tripping days!


    Mustering all his strength, Evan shouted loudly and summoned the Ghost Fog again. This time, the fog


    covered arger area and the momentum of ghost shadows were more ferocious. They blotted out the


    sky and thend as thickly as stalks in a field of x, for which the power at the second grade of the


    Earthly Stage was no match.

 Chapter 173 Utterly Detestable (Part Two)

    Chapter 173 Utterly Detestable (Part Two)


    Rocky''s eyebrows knitted as a frown shed across his face. He sped up instantly and forced his path


    through the countless ferocious-looking ghost shadows. However, he was bound to bump into the


    ghost shadows every now and then since he wasn''t strong enough to dodge them all. One impact


    would equate to an attack of Evan''s spiritual power to Rocky.


    Therefore, when Rocky totally broke through and went out, he looked rather pitiful.


    "Ha-ha!" Evanughed wildly at the sight of Rocky''s embarrassed look. Finally! Things became less


    embarrassing for him.


    "Is that all you have?" Rocky said scornfully while staring at Evan.


    "I... I will kill you." Evan was entirely enraged at Rocky''s words. He flew over to Rocky again and


    Since he had been injured when he got out of the fog, Rocky''s power was weakened. More than that,


    the effect of the magical saliva would also wear off sooner than thest time it was ingested. What was


    worse, Evan was more powerful than him from the very beginning. Naturally, Rocky was gradually at a


    disadvantage.


    The situation was grim. Without the power of the Holy Dragon Bead, Rocky had no chance to redeem


    himself and turn the tables.


    Before long, Rocky was hit by Evan''s palm and spat out a mouthful of blood. As he wiped the corner of


    his mouth, he braced himself to fight against Evan, not even stopping to catch his breath. Evan was


    taken aback at such a tenacious style of fighting.


    The crowd was also struck dumb with surprise.


    Rocky seized the moment and took advantage of Evan''s distracted state, shooting out a cloud of


    luminous neb which exploded before Evan and forced him to retreat. A blood streak oozed out of the


    corner of Evan''s mouth.


    The crowd cried out in rm as Rocky injured the well-known spirit maniptor.


    Since Rocky had hit Evan''s face, Evan flew into a rage that was fueled by his humiliation. He prepared


    to have a life-or-death struggle with Rocky.


    Right at that moment, a woman yelled, "Stop this instance!"


    Hearing this, Rocky and Evan turned back and saw a pretty woman walking in from the gate of the


    military camp with severalpanions. She was very angry.


    "Commander Marin..." Evan said as his face turned pale, astonished at Marin''s appearance.


    "What''s going on here?" Marin and the other two Deputy Commanders werepletely confused at


    the scene before them ¡ª three spirit maniptors of the first teamy aside on the ground while Rocky


    and Evan fought against one another.


    "Commander Marin, Rocky raped women and killed innocent people. When Matthew, a spirit


    maniptor of the first team, found out about his crimes, Rocky wounded Matthew and killed two spirit


    maniptors of the first team. After that, he made a scene in the military camp and injured another


    three spirit maniptors. He is too wicked to be pardoned. Commander, please sentence him to


    death." Evan, upying the first chance, used Rocky of his fabricated evildoing before Marin.


    "What?" Marin was surprised and angry. Staring at Rocky, she really got a shock because she sensed


    that the spiritual power of Rocky had reached the second grade of the Earthly Stage.


    ''How could he reach the second grade of the Earthly Stage? He looked so weak before.'' Marin


    wondered to herself.


    The two Deputy Commanders behind Marin were both astounded.


    "Rocky, what happened? Why did you kill the spirit maniptors of the first team?" Marin questioned


    harshly. Killing colleagues was a taboo in the military camp, which was equivalent to treason. If Rocky


    really did so, Marin could execute him immediately.


    "They deserved more than death," Rocky replied with cold eyes.


    Looking firmly into Rocky''s eyes, Marin asked again, "Are they telling the truth?"


    "If they want to make a false charge against me, they will always find the right words to do so." Rocky


    smiled scornfully.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Evan, have you ever looked into those criminal charges?" Marin asked. Marin felt the things were


    suspicious for Rocky looked calm and innocent.


    "Well..." Evan didn''t dare to respond, because he came for Rocky immediately after hearing Matthew''s


    words.


    "Take Matthew to my tent. Send the injured for medical treatment. Everyone else, go back to your


    stations!" Marin ordered quickly.


    Soon, all the soldiers and spirit maniptors hastened away. Before they left, each of them couldn''t


    help but take a nce at Rocky to show their astonishment at his amazing performance just now.


    "You two! Come with me!" Marin said, ring at Rocky and Evan. Then she walked towards her tent.


    "If Commander Marin had gone back a littleter, you would have been dead meat, you bastard!" Evan


    hissed angrily.


    Rocky replied with only a sneer and followed Marin. Evan came along.


    The two Deputy Commanders looked at one another and knew this was a knotty problem. What made


    matters worse, Rocky had killed two spirit maniptors. Perhaps he would be put to death. Besides,


    both of them were startled that Rocky had reached the second grade of the Earthly Stage. Neither of


    them had previously detected the real power and capability that he had.


    Marin entered the tent and sat at the table. Rocky and Evan walked in one after another and stood


    before Marin. Atst, the two Deputy Commanders also entered the tent.


    After a short while, Matthew, held by two soldiers, came in. The lower part of his body was wrapped


    with gauze and blood still oozed out of it.


    Seeing Matthew''s severe injury, Marin and the two Deputy Commanders turned serious. It could be told


    that Rocky had been cruel to him.


    At the sight of Rocky, Matthew wholly began to freak out. He struggled to free himself from the two


    soldiers and knelt on the ground before Marin, crying out, "Commander Marin, please do justice for me.


    I was badly hurt by the beast."


    "Matthew, I shouldn''t have let you off!" Rocky coldly scolded with a poker face.


    Shocked by Rocky''s words, Matthew trembled with abject fear.

 Chapter 174 Uncover The Truth

    Chapter 174 Uncover The Truth


    "Rocky," Marin said through her gritted teeth. She was starting to get annoyed by Rocky''s repetitive


    reappearances. Her beautiful face was now painted with a dark shade of annoyance. She could not


    believe Rocky still had the guts to defend himself. He killed people, for crying out loud. It was now


    obvious he never took her, his Commander, into ount.


    When Rocky heard Marin''s voice, he immediately shifted his focus from Matthew to themander.


    He looked firm; his eyes were filled with clearness and indifference. He knew he did not do anything


    wrong. No trace of regret nor shame could be found in his face.


    "Commander, can you believe this guy? He is so arrogant! How dare he do such thing in front of you?


    He has no respect for the military rules! Commander, you can never go easy on him again. You cannot


    let this kind of thing slide. Justice must be served. Commander, you have the power to make this right.


    Please give my two fellow brothers the justice they deserve, after passing so unjustly," Matthew wailed.


    His face was sullen and morose. He looked like he just lost both his parents. His mind was set on


    having Rocky killed. If Rocky remained alive, his own life would be in danger. His n for revenge


    would be harder to pull off.


    "Commander, please listen to Matthew. What he just said is right. Rocky is in evil! He seems to


    show no remorse for cruelly killing two spirit maniptors. The crimes hemitted are enough to


    earn himself a death sentence. Aside from that, he also disrupts the northeast military camp


    operations. Our people''s mind would never be at ease knowing a murderer is among our ranks,


    someone who shows no respect to the military disciplines. If we stay lenient and not do anything about


    him, the wrath of the public might never die down," Evan respectfully told Marin, all whilst maintaining


    an intense eye contact. With a situation this bad, he knew Marin would never side with Rocky. Once


    Rocky was convicted, Marin could no longer do anything to retract it. This would be the end for Rocky.


    "Rocky, would like to say anything in your defense?" Marin turned to Rocky. She had known Rocky for


    a while now. The idea of Rocky killing people without reason just did not sit well for her. Despite her


    anger towards the murder, she tried her best to keep a clear mind and gave Rocky a chance to speak


    for himself. She could proceed ordingly only after hearing what the used had to say.


    "Well, for starters, who would you trust more, Commander? Me or Matthew?" Rocky nonchntly


    asked Marin. He looked straight at her eyes with utter determination.


    Marin was taken aback by Rocky''s question. She hesitated for a while and replied, "The truth is of the


    highest importance today. It has nothing to do with who I believe more."


    "Okay then. The truth is Matthew and the two spirit maniptors had been harassing the vigers in


    the nearby viges. They rob innocent civilians like bandits, all the while iming it was a just


    the east vige. Not long after, he also attempted to rape a young girl, the granddaughter of the man he


    murdered. Had I arrived anyter, he would have seeded in desecrating that little girl." Rocky''s


    eyesight almost went ck while recounting the horrible things that had happened to Sue and Jackson.


    He was ring at Matthew the whole time. If eyes could kill, Matthew would have been long dead.


    He was terrified at the way Rocky was angrily staring at him. He was frozen solid. Rocky''s eyes pierced


    through his soul, unraveling every bit of darkness Matthew harnessed inside. He could not help but feel


    frightened.


    Marin was at loss for words with what Rocky had just revealed. Matthew''s and Rocky''s versions of the


    truth were the total opposite of each other. Rocky''s question finally made sense. Who should she


    believe? Finding out the truth just became a whole lot more challenging.


    Matthew''s heart sank as he saw the hesitation from the Commander''s face. He was worried Marin


    would take Rocky''s and called out in an instant, "Commander, he''s obviously lying! The truth is he took


    advantage of that girl and killed her grandpa. And now he''s pinning those crimes on us! He''s trying to


    get us all killed. He would have seeded if I did not get lucky. Unfortunately for my brothers, they lost


    their lives under this murderous man. Losing them from the war would have been more preferable. He


    is so full of shit."


    "Commander, make no mistake of trusting a word from Rocky. He need not to kill those two spirit


    maniptors and severely injure Matthew if what he said was true. What he just said was a cover up.


    He intends to bury the truth," Evan added. He gave Matthew a suspicious look. He was starting to


    doubt Matthew''s story. He was aware of how Matthew constantly bothered the vigers. Rocky''s


    statement made sense. If Rocky were saying the truth, he just made a huge fool out of himself.


    Protecting his subordinates might had just cost himrgely. His reputation in the army would be


    tarnished. He was not directly involved in this whole mess, but he would at the least be reprimanded for


    giving his underlings an order to attack Rocky without proper investigation. It was toote to regret now.


    If Evan wanted himself cleared from this whole mess, Rocky must die. He set his mind into making


    Rocky disappear from the face of the earth.


    "Rocky, if everything you said were true, I must ask you this one question. Why did you feel the need to


    kill those people? You knew you coulde to me anytime. If you informed of the situation, you know I


    would have dealt with it." Marin felt iffy the entire time. It did not make sense for Rocky to be impulsive.


    He was not one to act in a whim, let alone kill a person.


    "Commander, is what I did wrong? The people I killed took advantage of their military status. They


    other belongings, and even took innocent lives. They were no different from the bandits we are


    obligated to chase and kill. If I waited for you to deal with it, they could have done more evil and more


    people would have gotten killed. I needed to protect those innocent vigers to fulfill our responsibility


    of keeping their lives safe and peaceful. I killed them to carry out the military''s obligation to the people,"


    Rocky answered coldly. His voice was authoritative. The way he was standing imposed power, making


    it hard to ignore what he was saying.


    Marin''s face was contorted in confusion. Her face was the exact of copy of herpany''s. Rocky


    indeed killed two spirit maniptors but he was showing no remorse. He spoke nobly, as if


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    campaigning for justice. This whole situation was extremely puzzling.


    "So, you resorted to killing those people instead? That doesn''t make you any less of a murderer," Evan


    sneered on the side.


    "I killed those people knowing full well they deserved it. Unlike other people who don''t have the full


    picture of what''s going on, I actually know what I did was right." Rocky shot Evan a sympathetic look.


    Evan was such a tragedy. He blindly devoted himself in standing up for his guys who ended up fooling


    him.


    "You¡ª" Evan was cut off by his anger. Seeing Rocky''s dismissive expressions made his blood boil


    even more.


    "Enough!" Marin exasperatedly put a halt on the exchange between Rocky and Evan. "I will send


    Deputy Commander Chen to investigate on the matters immediately," the Commander said, almost


    shouting. "But you still killed two spirit maniptors. You are no longer the sixth team''s leader. You''ll


    also be temporarily under custody. The final decision will be passed after everything is cleared up.


    Guards! Put Rocky in detention. Now."


    Two spirit maniptors arrived immediately and headed for Rocky. The two onceughed at Rocky.


    But now that Rocky''s at the second grade of the Earthly Stage, they were totally frightened of him.


    They did not dare touch him. They nervously gestured to Rocky the way to where they were headed.


    Rocky gave Marin aposed look for a while. Then he nced at toward Matthew and Evan''s


    direction. He let out a littleugh, then walked slowly out the tent. He did not contest Marin''s decision.


    He trusted her. Rocky knew Marin would deal with this matter, fair and square. Matthew''s n on


    pinning the crimes on him did not scare him one bit. He did not regret killing those people, and he knew


    Marin would not let it slide so easily. The worst case scenario was him getting kicked out of the team.


    "Deputy Commander Chen, the investigation is on you. I need to find out the truth as soon as possible.


    Do it as fairly as you can. This investigation has no room for favoritism. Got that?" Marin ordered her


    right-hand man.


    "Yes, ma''am," Deputy Commander Chen answered. With a newly appointed assignment, he left in an


    instant.


    "I really hope you''re telling the truth, Matthew. If you were not, your execution would be a grisly one,"


    Marin warned Matthew. She turned to look at Matthew with threatening eyes. Between the two, she


    totally would pick Rocky. She would definitely believe Rocky more than she would Matthew. Rocky had


    proven himself incapable of doing something as horrible as what Matthew and the others did.


    Additionally, the whole time he was speaking, Matthew appeared to be guilty. Marin was already


    suspicious of Matthew. She''d heard some rumors about him before. She paid them no mind; she had


    more important things to think about. Marin could spare no time dwelling on some baseless hearsays.


    But those were just her initial opinions towards the issue. They needed to wait for Deputy Commander


    Chen to conclude his investigation. Until then, they could only wait for the truth to reveal itself.

 Chapter 175 More Conspiracy Is Brewing

    Chapter 175 More Conspiracy Is Brewing


    Matthew was already feeling quite intimidated by the meaningful look from Marin, and he then saw that


    Deputy Commander Chen went to investigate under direct orders. Taking into ount Marin''s


    implications, he now realized that he was already done. If those vigers testified against him, he would


    be executed for sure. He could not help directing his gaze to Evan, who might just be the only one that


    could save him.


    Evan caught Matthew''s look and immediately understood what he wanted. Fury shed through his


    eyes, but he contained it without letting it out.


    "Commander, if there is nothing else, I will take my leave of you." Evan bowed to Marin, before


    instructing someone to take Matthew away.


    Soon after, loud sounds of ransacking came from Evan''s tent as a figure banged against the wall and


    then fell on the ground. It was Matthew, whose face was now was twisted in pain as his lower body was


    once again covered in blood due to his collision with the wall.


    "You little bastard! How dare you lie to me! Do you want to die?" Evan stomped on him a couple of


    more times to let out his rage, looking really furious.


    He turned Matthew into a punching bag, letting out all his rage onto him. Matthew had lied to Evan,


    Chen found out about the truth, Evan would also be punished for Matthew''s crime.


    "Captain, I know I made a mistake. I did not know that little turd would have the audacity toe back.


    Please! For old time''s sake, please save me!" Matthew knew that he would definitely lose his life if


    Evan did not help him. Because of this, Matthew was now willingly taking a beat from Evan. He crawled


    to his leader and sat up, clinging to Evan''s leg and begging him to help. It was very clear that Matthew


    was a coward who was scared of death and would never learn his lesson.


    "Why don''t you just die? When Commander finds out, do you think that she is going to let you live?


    Don''t you dare try to drag me down with you!" Evan was infuriated by Matthew''s poor judgment. He


    kicked Matthew with all his might, looking wild and ferocious.


    "But captain, you are already in too deep. When Commander finds out what you did, she will being


    after you. You''re the one who pointed an eager finger at Rocky in front of everyone and incited


    everyone to gang up on him. If they find out about the truth, you will be seen as the one who covered


    up the mistake of your subordinate. Everyone will start to believe that you are simply jealous of Rocky


    and that this envy was what drove your motivations to eagerly persecute him. You will have a hard time


    at the northeast military camp." Seeing that begging was not working, Matthew decided to take a


    different route and use deeper psychology. He knew that if he could not make it out of here alive, he


    wouldn''t go down without a fight. So heunched subtle threats and scare tactics at Evan, hoping to


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    gain some traction and leverage against him so that he would be convinced to help Matthew.


    "You!" Evan stared at Matthew in fury. He was right on the brink of ending this pitiful man''s life once


    and for all. However, he couldn''t do it even if he was very angry. After all, Matthew''s death would


    probably only lead to more difficulties that would make even more obstacles for him. If he wanted to


    save Matthew, then there had to be someone to take the fall, which could only be Rocky.


    "Captain, if you wish to maintain your status at the northeast military camp, you will have to move


    quickly. If Commander finds out about the truth, both of us will be screwed," Matthew said it with a cold


    smile which masked the grimace of enduring the pain in his lower body. Ever since Rocky had


    destroyed his genitals, Matthew''sugh had been kind of peculiar. Rather strangely, it sounded like a


    duck''s call. Matthew felt as though he had nothing more to lose. All his dignity as a man was gone. But


    if it was thest thing he did, he wanted to make sure that Rocky would suffer.


    Evan gave Matthew a cold stare. Without saying anything, he walked out of the room.


    Deputy Commander Chen was leading his men on their way to the vige in order to find out the truth


    about Rocky. Just as they were about to reach the vige, a figure appeared before them.


    "Evan, what are you doing here?" Deputy Commander Chen asked with much surprise.


    Evan was slightly out of breath after rushing to catch up with them.


    "Deputy Commander Chen, may I talk with you for a second please?" Evan asked, gesturing to the


    side.


    Deputy Commander Chen raised his eyebrows, wondering what was the matter. He ordered his men to


    stand by before he followed Evan to a more private spot on the side of the road.


    "Evan, how may I help you? Or is there any message from Commander Marin?" Deputy Commander


    Chen looked confused as Evan''s presence here waspletely out of order.


    "I am here to make a deal with you," Evan said bluntly, his face dark and sinister. He had cut straight to


    the point.


    "A deal? What kind of deal?" Deputy Commander Chen was even more confused at hearing Evan''s


    words.


    A slight, scheming smile shed across Evan''s face. He leaned close to Deputy Commander Chen and


    whispered something in his ears. Deputy Commander Chen''s face suddenly changed. He eximed,


    "Seriously? You want me to set Rocky up? There is no way! Was he actually telling the truth when he


    used Mathew and his men of being guilty?"


    "Deputy Commander Chen, you are not young anymore, and you are just a second-inmand in a


    small military camp. Don''t you think that your talent is being wasted here? A few years from now, with


    your physical condition going downhill, I don''t know if you can still be able to hold your position as a


    second-inmand in this small military camp." Evan smiled coldly at him.


    "What do you mean?" Deputy Commander Chen grunted. He understood what Evan was implying and


    figured out that it must have had something to do with the deal that he just talked about.


    "Based on themendation of Commander Marin, if all goes well, she will be transferred to the


    headquarters within one or two years. Then someone will have to fill her shoes in the northeast military


    camp. To my knowledge, there is another contender for this position besides you. He is also a Deputy


    Commander. Other possible candidates from other military camps might also be eyeing this position. I


    have always felt that you, Deputy Commander Chen, are the backbone of our northeast military camp.


    Without you, the entire ce would be in chaos. I believe that there is no one else more suitable for


    this position than you, sir. I also know that you made it to this position step by step with real merit and


    true hard work. You didn''t pull any strings and there have never been any question about your ability.


    However, if you do not have the endorsement or backing from someone influential, I seriously doubt


    someday you will be able to garner the position asmander and lead the northeast military camp,"


    Evan said devilishly, crossing his arms. He knew that his words would get to Deputy Commander


    Chen.


    "What is it that you want to say?" Deputy Commander Chen''s face darkened. He was a little angry with


    the fact that his career had just been implicitly threatened, but he could not deny that Evan had gotten


    to him already. He was an ambitious man, a characteristic typical of men in his line of work. Marin''s


    position as themander was supposed to be his. However, after Marin somehow managed to join


    the Crimson Dragon Group, she was promoted to amander to lead the northeast military camp


    and took the position that had been meant for him! She had been very young at the time, still in her


    early twenties! At first, he had been very resentful about the arrangement. However, he was convinced


    after he saw her ability to lead as amander. However, he would never give up his dream of


    acquiring that position once and for all. After all, there was still a huge difference between a


    Commander and a Deputy Commander. The former was a leader of an entire army while thetter was


    rtively less influential.


    "If you help me with this, I will pull some strings to make sure that you will be the leader of the


    northeast military camp after Marin is transferred to the headquarters. I would appreciate your kind


    rmendation for me to be your second-inmand by then. This way we both get what we want.


    You know that I am from Ji n. Given the status of my family, I can have it done easily with just a


    snap of my finger. So if you truly understand the situation at hand, you will appreciate my advice. You''re


    an intelligent man, Deputy Commander Chen. I know that you can easily discern what the wise


    decision is to make. I have said what I came here to say. Now it is up to you!" Evan said with a sly


    smile before he turned and left.


    Deputy Commander Chen looked at Evan growing smaller in the distance and grew solemn, obviously


    deep in thought. He finally turned back to return to his men, a glint of greed shing through his eyes.

 Chapter 176 I Have Been Set Up Again! (Part One)

    Chapter 176 I Have Been Set Up Again! (Part One)


    Evan had just reached a secret agreement with Deputy Commander Chen, when Rocky was thrown


    into the prison of the northeast military camp. Rocky''s cell was small and isted.


    ''I didn''t even have the time and freedom to meet Sue for thest time before I was thrown in this prison


    cell. I didn''t even get to say goodbye to her, '' Rocky thought. He was worried about Sue especially


    because she had just experienced such a crushing tragedy¡ªher beloved grandfather was killed by


    Mathew, a member of Evan''s first squad. He got killed when he tried to stop Mathew from raping his


    precious granddaughter. If Rocky didn''t show up and stop Mathew in time, the situation could have


    gotten worse. However, it did put Rocky in a dilemma. To avoid punishment, Mathew conspired with


    Evan to set him up and frame him of the crime Matthew hadmitted. They made it look like he was


    the one who tried to rape Sue. He had already exined the situation to Marin. He hoped that smart as


    she was, she could prove his innocence. Right now, he couldn''t do anything. He had to trust her to


    figure out what truly happened. Rocky put his hands behind his back andy down on the cold floor. He


    glimpsed at the gray sky through the barred window in his cell. There wasn''t much lighting inside


    the room, but there was enough to highlight the worried look on his face. His eyes looked tired and his


    mouth was set into a grim line. This was the second time that he had been put in prison since he


    traveled to his current world. Thest time he was in prison was because of Lena, while this time it was


    for Sue and her in grandfather named Jackson. It seemed that his misfortunes involving


    imprisonment always had something to do with women.


    The more he was thinking, the more anxious and confused he got. He just couldn''t understand why


    there were so many terrible people trying to set him up. His head hurt by thinking too much so he


    shook his head and sat down in a lotus position to clear his head. Instead of wasting his time trying to


    understand those people, he would rather use it to do something useful. He closed his eyes and


    regted his breathing. In just a few moments, he was already concentrating on improving his


    cultivation base further. Now, he didn''t have to be secretive about it. His real cultivation base had


    already been exposed, and there was no need to hide it again. After a moment, the bright light at the


    second grade of Earthly Stage began to shine upon him. He soon immersed himself in the cultivation.


    Deputy Commander Chen, who had been ordered to investigate what Rocky had done, came back by


    nightfall with some other people. Without any hesitation, he immediately strode to Marin''s camp to


    report his investigation results to her. He held his head high with confidence about his supposed


    investigation.


    "What did you say? It was true? Rocky did kill the old man and rape the old man''s granddaughter?!"


    Marin screamed. The veins in her neck were so stressed it looked like it was about to pop. She looked


    rather shocked when she heard Deputy Commander Chen''s report, because she never expected that


    Rocky would really lie to her. Her whole body was shaking with anger and disbelief. She did not know


    what to believe.


    "Most of the vigers have moved away soon after they found the old man in their vige was killed,


    including the old man''s granddaughter. Anyway, we can''t find her. She must have ran away from fright.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Now there are only a few people left in the vige. The remaining vigers told me they all have


    witnessed how Rocky had killed the two spirit maniptors and seriously injured Matthew," Deputy


    Commander Chen said positively. He said it so smoothly and confidently as if he had already


    rehearsed the report in mind. There was a little sympathy and guilt flickering in his eyes. After all, there


    was no truth in what he was saying. But the spark of emotions soon vanished. There was no reason to


    express sympathy when there was so much at stake here. For his future career in the army, he had


    made a secret agreement with Evan to frame Rocky.


    "How dare him¡­" Marin snarled angrily and smashed the table with a loud thud. Her breathing


    quickened from anger. Deep lines formed on her forehead because of the way she was furrowing her


    eyebrows so hard. She red furiously at the table in front of her. It never urred to her that Rocky


    would havemitted such unspeakable crimes. She had seen Rocky look quite upright and had tried


    to trust him, but obviously the investigation results showed that she should never trust such a bastard


    like him. She was greatly disappointed in him. How could she put her trust on someone like him?


    "Commander, Rocky had gonepletely mad. He did not only kill an innocent viger, but he also


    raped a young and innocent girl, and even killed two spirit maniptors of our northeast military camp


    who tried to stop his outrageous behaviors. Any of his behaviors is a tant vition of our military


    discipline. He is a killer and he must be and punished and executed for his crimes! It seems that only


    by executing him in public can we quell the rage of the public," Deputy Commander Chen added. Now


    that he had chosen to frame Rocky, he had to do it thoroughly, or else, it would bring him endless


    trouble and affect his future career in the army. He put his career on the line when he agreed with this


    frame up. So, he had to be all out in doing so, even if it meant that Rocky would face a public


    execution.


    Marin''s face looked heavy and grim. She frowned and narrowed her eyes. She couldn''t help but go


    over the facts of the whole incident again. She was so deep in thought that she almost forgot that she


    hadpany. She waved her hand dismissively to Deputy Commander Chen and said, "You can leave


    now. In terms of Rocky''s punishment, I need to think it over."


    "It''s a very serious matter, which has caused a great negative impact on the public. Commander, I hope


    that you will look at the matter in therger picture and put the interests of the public above everything


    else. Rocky may have seemed different, but the facts of this case say that he is a murderer and a


    threat to the public," Deputy Commander Chen reminded deliberately, then bowed to Marin and


    retreated slowly. He needed toy it out so smoothly so that she wouldn''t suspect any foul y.


    "Did he really do all those things?" After seeing Deputy Commander Chen leave, Marin could not help


    but ask herself such a question. Although Deputy Commander Chen had reported the results of the


    investigation that it was Rocky himself who really did such shameless things, somehow, deep inside,


    she still felt a little odd about the whole incident, as if it was not as simple as it seemed. There must


    have been more to what they had known.


    "The whole event still has to be reported to the base camp before I make the decision to punish him.


    After all, his real identity is still a top secret. Even if he hadmitted such a heinous crime, I can''t


    punish him simply and hastily before I know who he really is. But if even base camp approves to


    execute him, then I can do nothing but¡­" Marin swallowed back the words on the tip of her tongue.


    She was thoroughly confused. Although the evidence showed that Rocky was guilty, she still hoped


    that the base camp would cut him some ck and keep his life. She pondered for a moment what to


    do. The she rushed to get her writing materials and quickly wrote down a detailed letter about the


    whole event. After that, she went to the beast farm to release her war dragon Verdanim, and let it fly to


    base camp to deliver the letter for her.

 Chapter 177 I Have Been Set Up Again! (Part Two)

    Chapter 177 I Have Been Set Up Again! (Part Two)


    The next day, Marin gathered the whole army and brought Rocky on trial in front of all the soldiers at


    the battlefield of the northeast military camp.


    As a result, the whole battlefield never looked so crowded as it was today. People filled the whole


    battlefield so quickly as if this was what they were waiting for their whole lives. The moment Rocky was


    taken to the battlefield, people around him immediately pointed at him and talked about him one after


    another. Everyone was saying something that it was almost hard to make out what it was about or who


    said what.


    "This guy is aplete lunatic, a rapist, a cold-blooded killer, and a real disgrace to our entire


    northeast military camp."


    "Yes, you are right. Although he used to be a little weakling, he also had his own skills and reputation.


    But now, I didn''t expect him to be a ck-hearted guy who relied on his strength and did so many evil


    things."


    "I''m afraid that after he had killed so many people, his only fate will be a quick death. His first-ss


    merit just meant nothing to him. In the end, he still brings himself his own destruction."


    For a moment, the whole battlefield was very noisy and bustling, the voices criticizing Rocky could be


    heard one after another. Everyone had something to say. In the eyes of almost all the army, Rocky was


    already notorious and a disgrace to the entire military camp.


    Meanwhile, Rocky wasn''t the only one getting all the hate. The sixth squad''s spirit maniptors were


    also suffering from the contemptuous looks from the soldiers all around them because Rocky was their


    captain.


    "I didn''t expect that our captain was a pervert and a crazy killer. We should have never trusted him so


    much before!" one of the sixth squad''s spirit maniptorsined in a low voice, his eyes full of


    disdain. They tried so hard to disassociate themselves from him in order to avoid criticism.


    "Hey, what are you talking about? Our captain is definitely not that kind of person. Don''t forget that he


    had saved our lives!" Thor retorted back and stared angrily at him as soon as he heard the harsh words


    about his captain. He believed Rocky so much and he hated to hear anyone say anything to nder


    him.


    "Even though he had saved us before, so what? His actions have brought huge disgrace to our squad.


    Now, we don''t even dare to hold up our heads high among other members of squads. In the past, we


    only had to suffer some petty sneers. Yet now, whenever we go, we will be disdained. Because of such


    a captain, we''re not much better than a piece of smelly garbage!" another spirit maniptor of the sixth


    squad grumbled. He wasn''t so close to Rocky and only felt that he was badly influenced by Rocky''s


    behaviors.


    "You are so ungrateful! Have you forgotten what he had done for us? I trust our captain! He is innocent


    and he won''t do such things to ruin his reputation. You all just wait and see! The truth will be brought to


    light sooner orter," cried Joss in a huff. Both he and Thor were willing to trust their captain no matter


    what happened. They also did not believe he was capable of doing such unspeakable crimes.


    When the crowd was in hot discussions, Marin and the other two Deputy Commanders looked on as


    they sat on the martial arts tform at the end of the battlefield. Soon enough, Rocky was taken there.


    Looking up at Marin, Rocky saw Marin''s face was so indifferent. Her eyes were cold towards him. It


    wasn''t the reaction he was expecting at all. He immediately felt a little strange and thought, ''Why is she


    staring at me coldly? What has she found out?'' All of a sudden, he felt a very sinister nce casting


    upon him from sideway. He turned around and saw Evan who was standing not so far away from him.


    He was looking at Rocky with a satisfied and wicked smile on his face. He was obviously d at


    Rocky''s predicament.


    "Deputy Commander Chen, please announce the results of your investigation yesterday," Marin said


    and signaled him to begin.


    Deputy Commander Chen nodded. He immediately got up, stood in front of the martial arts tform,


    looked around the army, then looked at Rocky. He took a deep breath and began to announce loudly


    and slowly, "After yesterday''s careful investigation, there is solid evidence to prove that the one


    responsible for the innocent viger'' deaths and the rape of the young girl is¡­ none other than Rocky."


    He had hardly finished his words when the crowd burst into an uproar. They all condemned him as the


    ck sheep of the army. Insults and angry shouts were thrown around.


    Rocky was shocked and his eyes nearly popped out the moment he heard what Deputy Commander


    Chen said. He knew he was not telling the truth because he saw what happened. Deputy Commander


    Chen was no doubt lying in front of the public, but he just couldn''t figure out why he lied. With a sharp


    and ferocious look on his face, Rocky snarled, "Deputy Commander Chen, did you really have an


    investigation?"


    "Rocky, do you still want to argue and defend for yourself? Several vigers have used you of


    having killed an old man and raped a young girl," said Deputy Commander Chen firmly and insistently.


    "Then, the vigers and the young girl who you imed that I raped should be brought up here¡­"


    Rocky said coldly. Luckily, he was not overwhelmed by his shock and anger. Now he knew Deputy


    Commander Chen must have been on the same team with Evan and Matthew. They all wanted to set


    him up and kill him. He had to fight back and protect himself alone. Right now, the witnesses were his


    way out of this. If he could convince them to take back their wrongful usations, he might get out of


    this easily. But then again, when was anything ever easy for him?


    "Rocky, do you think I''m trying to frame you? Alright then, I''ll make you admit your crimes sincerely.


    Bring the witnesses up here!" Deputy Commander Chen continued as he threw a cold nce at Rocky.


    He was confident that the vigers would indict him.


    Soon, several vigers from the vige at the east of the military camp were brought up. They all


    looked frightened and timid. From an onlooker''s point of view, it would seem they were terrified


    because of Rocky. But in reality, they were scared to die if they did not frame Rocky for the crimes. As


    soon as they were taken to Rocky''s side, they immediately bowed their heads and knelt to Marin.


    "Do you all recognize the man near you?" Deputy Commander Chen asked the vigers sternly.


    The vigers nced at Rocky and nodded one after another.


    "What did this man do in your vige yesterday?" Deputy Commander Chen continued.


    "He killed¡­ killed people. And... he also raped a girl in our vige..."


    "That''s right... We all saw what he did with our own eyes."


    "He¡­ he often came to our vige to rob us of our cattle and sheep..."


    The vigers faltered one after another. They stammered as if they were unsure of what they were


    saying.


    "You¡­" Rocky was stunned and lost for the right words when he heard the vigers made nderous


    charges against him. He could only stare at them ferociously, as if he wanted to kill them with his eyes.


    The vigers were immediately intimidated and their face grew pale. They had to lower their heads to


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    avoid any eye contact with Rocky. They were in such a tight spot because they were forced to make


    such usations against Rocky. If they didn''t, they would be killed. So for the sake of their lives, they


    must be firm in framing him.

 Chapter 178 Secret Identity

    Chapter 178 Secret Identity


    "Take them away!" Deputy Commander Chen barked, ordering his men to take away the vigers. He


    then turned to Rocky and sneered maliciously. "What do you have to say for yourself now?"


    "I should not have trusted you, Commander. I thought you were above this level." Rocky ignored him,


    looking right past him and stared straight at Marin. He shook his head with disappointment. It was


    difficult to swallow that Marin would be fooled into thinking of him as a murderer.


    Marin felt a tug at her heart upon hearing Rocky''s admonishments. The look in his eyes also made her


    feel a twinge of guilt, as if she was the one who had done something wrong.


    "Commander, we have solid proof now. Let''s have Rocky publicly executed to be made an example of!"


    Deputy Commander Chen turned to Marin and suggested.


    "I need to think about how to deal with Rocky first..." Marin murmured, but then Evan interrupted her.


    He stepped up and saluted, saying, "Commander, if you do not order the execution of Rocky this


    instant, what would the troops think? Thatmitting such crimes will be met with tolerance?"


    "Please, Commander. Have Rocky executed!" The spirit maniptors from the other squads all


    suggested to Marin.


    Very soon all troops, instigated by Evan, seconded this suggestion and shouted for his immediate


    execution.


    Marin grew solemn at this outcry. She had thought that this was going to be easy. Now it appeared that


    it would have a huge impact on troop''s morale. If she postponed her verdict, hermand woulde


    off as being unstable. However, for some inexplicable reason, she was not entirelyfortable at


    having Rocky executed. But the most important matter at the moment for her was to stabilize the


    morale of the troops. She had to face this hard decision. "Rockymitted the crime of murdering


    innocent vigers and fellow soldiers, as well as raping a young woman. He has vited multiple


    military codes in his conduct. Therefore I order his immediate public execution!" Her eyes grew sullen


    after this announcement.


    Augh broke out right after Marin finished her sentence.


    Everyone looked on and saw that it was Rocky who justughed.


    "I am not going to die here. I have something more important to do." Rocky looked around at the crowd


    and turned as if he was about to leave the military camp.


    Marin was both annoyed and shocked at Rocky''s disobedience and she ordered, "Stop him!"


    Instantly spirit maniptors from other squads led by Evan blocked Rocky''s exit while soldiers got in


    formation and surrounded the entire camp.


    Rocky did not even flinch facing almost the entire army of the northeast military camp and his power


    just surged to the second grade of the Earthly Stage. He looked unruffled, and it was clear that he


    would not hesitate to kill whoever got in his way. Those soldiers and spirit maniptors were a little


    intimidated.


    "Look, Commander!" Deputy Commander Chen had never expected that Rocky would resist. He turned


    to Marin for further instruction.


    At this moment Marin said nothing as she did not know what to say. Rocky''s reaction waspletely


    out of her anticipation. She was at aplete loss.


    Deputy Commander Chen suddenly began oozing a murderous intent. He would not let Rocky live for


    fear of his conspiracy with Evan to be revealed. He jumped forward, summoning his power to surge to


    the fifth grade of the Earthly Stage. He was moving in for a sneak attack from behind Rocky.


    Rocky sensed a strong auraing from behind. He immediately turned and saw Deputy Commander


    Chen making a move. Rocky shot him a cold smile and sneered, "Hello, Deputy Commander. You want


    to tie up your loose ends?" Rocky said, summoning his Neb Cloud Transformation and went up


    against him.


    At this moment, Evan also took this opportunity and charged towards Rocky in a sh.


    "Boom!"


    Bright light broke out from the camp and continuous booming.


    Momentster, light faded away. Rocky emerged, resisting the power of both Evan and Deputy


    Commander Chen. Despite the single drop of blood that seeped from the corner of his mouth, he still


    looked calm and unbothered.


    Evan and Deputy Commander Chen exchanged a look and they immediately understood each other.


    Both of them wanted Rocky dead.


    Marin twitched as subconsciously she wanted to intervene and stop them from killing Rocky.


    At this very moment, a dark green dragon came swooping down from the sky. A beauty then jumped off


    it andnded in front of Rocky. She held up a golden te and shouted: "Order from the Commander in


    Chief, no one touches Rocky. Whoever disobeys this order will be subject to military disciplinary


    action."


    The second the beauty showed the golden te, everyone was astonished and immediately jumped


    down on one knee. Evan and Deputy Commander Chen had no choice but to stand down and follow


    suit, looking frustrated.


    Rocky looked at the beauty and the golden te and also felt confused, wondering howe the


    Commander in Chief could give an order to save his life. Perhaps someone told the Commander in


    Chief about what happened? He looked to Marin. He could not think of any who would report it other


    than her.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Marin seemed relieved after seeing the beauty showed up. She then teleported in front of the beauty.


    "Commander, Commander in Chiefmanded me to ry this message. No matter what he does, no


    one is allowed to kill him. As for any other necessary means for discipline are at your discretion!" The


    beauty lowered her voice. "By the way, Deputy Commander in Chief asked me to tell you something."


    She leaned in and whispered something in Marin''s ear.


    Marin nodded her acknowledgment.


    "Good, then I will report back." The beauty disappeared.


    Everyone wearily got up after the beauty''s departure, looking utterly perplexed. They started to discuss


    among themselves as they could not understand why the Commander in Chief would personally give


    an order to spare Rocky''s life.


    "Commander, what is going on? Why would Commander in Chief...? Deputy Commander Chen looked


    at Marin, all confused and he saw that Marin was not surprised at all. He then realized that Marin must


    be the one who reported it back to the headquarters.


    Evan looked sullen, kicking at the dirt. He knew there was nothing that he could do now.


    Evan and Deputy Commander Chen had done many calctions, but they still missed the fact that


    Rocky had another secret identity. They had no clue that this would be his saving grace.


    "Rocky, you may keep your life, but you are still punishable for what you have done. I have decided to


    banish you from the northeast military camp." Marin then immediately order the exile of Rocky. He


    would leave with his life, but she had to do something about the crime that he hadmitted. To


    stabilize the morale of the troops, she had to be strict and fair.


    Rocky looked at Marin for thest time before he turned and left.


    At this moment, amotion broke out from the soldiers who were surrounding the camp. They then


    parted the formation to make a way for someone. A powerful beast emerged, looking at these soldiers


    ferociously. It was followed by a petite woman in an old cloak, walking briskly towards the center.

 Chapter 179 The Truth Comes Out

    Chapter 179 The Truth Comes Out


    "What is this scent? It''s just a war beast at the second grade of the three-star level, but why does it look


    somewhat familiar?" Marin looked very puzzled at the sight of the beast, because other than her


    Verdanim in the northeast military camp, other spirit-manipted beasts that were at the second grade


    of the three-star level were very rare in their area. It was definitely no wonder she was so shocked to


    see a war beast with a level like this one in the camp!


    The other troops present were also very shocked at the sight of this war beast, because just like a king


    of all beasts, it looked different from normal ones of its kind typically found in these parts. It had a very


    unique scent, and forged ahead with the vigor and vitality of the lion.


    "Uriah! Sue!" Rocky shouted in surprise, his mouth agape at the sight of his friends.


    What an unexpected turn of events!


    "Mr. Bai!" Sue shouted as she leaped off Uriah and then rushed to him.


    Uriah followed right after her.


    "Didn''t I tell you to leave here immediately?" Rocky frowned, seeing Sue rushing to him.


    "I waited for a whole night but you didn''te, so I could sense that something must have happened to


    you. I insisted that Uriah bring me back. I could never leave you alone to face danger," said Sue


    innocently and earnestly.


    "May I ask who you are?" Marin asked. She found it very strange to see Sue. The puzzling and


    worrying exchange they just had concerned her even more.


    "Ma''am, Mr. Bai killed someone because of me. If you must arrest someone, please arrest me instead


    of him," said Sue,ing close to Marin.


    "Because of you?" Marin was confused.


    "Some soldiers from your military camp killed my grandpa and--and, tried to force themselves on me.


    Therefore, Mr. Bai killed them to save me," Sue said, her eyes filling with tears.


    At this moment, Evan and Deputy Commander Chen were gobsmacked to hear what she said,


    because they had never expected the victim in question toe to Rocky''s defense. Deputy


    Commander Chen had already gone to the vige before, wanting to find this girl whose grandfather


    had been killed and whom Matthew had tried to rape. He had nned to force her to frame Rocky, but


    when he heard that Sue had already left the vige, he instead gathered the other vigers and forced


    them with threats so that they would agree to frame Rocky. It never urred to him that Sue would


    "Commander, don''t believe what she said so easily. It seems to me that they are very familiar with one


    another, so perhaps she''s just pretending to be that girl in order to save Rocky!" Deputy Commander


    Chen hurriedly said, shifting nervously where he stood.


    "I know you wouldn''t believe me, so I brought this. This is what was dropped by the man who tried to


    rape me!" Sue said defiantly, taking out a token from her cape with the word "one" on it.


    Everyone there, including Rocky, gasped in surprise.


    Evan and Deputy Commander Chen turned pale as soon as they saw the token, because only spirit


    maniptors at the fifth grade of the Mortal Stage in the northeast military camp were qualified to wear


    it. The word "one" on it represented the squad of the spirit it belonged to.


    The token must have fallen identally when Matthew was restraining Sue! Luckily, she had found it


    and kept it with her as she was in the process of tidying up the room before she left the vige.


    When Marin saw the token, her face instantly darkened.


    "Captain Evan, can you exin to me why the token of your first squad is in the hands of this girl?"


    Marin looked at Evan suspiciously.


    "Em..." Evan was in a tight spot. Whatever he said, he wouldn''t be able to get himself out of this mess


    easily.


    "Deputy Commander Chen, how on earth did you look into this? I remember you told me that the girl


    had already left the vige, didn''t you?" Marin interrogated him.


    "Commander, she couldn''t prove herself to be the girl even with the token..." Deputy Commander Chen


    now looked really anxious, and regretted with all his heart that he had let Evan sway him. He would still


    try to defend himself as best as he could, however.


    "Guards, go bring me those vigers." Marinmanded, her eyes sharp and angry.


    Deputy Commander Chen grew even more terrified when he heard this. Perhaps, Marin was


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    suspecting that he forced those vigers to frame Rocky!


    Immediately, those vigers who testified that Rocky was the murderer were brought back in, and they


    were very shocked to see Sue.


    "They are all from our vige!" Sue recognized that these vigers had been part of her neighborhood,


    but they all looked very strange and surprised.


    Marin turned to those vigers after hearing what Sue said and demanded, "Do you know this girl?"


    Those vigers looked at each other and didn''t dare speak, and they couldn''t help but nervously stare


    at Deputy Commander Chen, clearly terrified that if they said something wrong, they would put


    themselves in danger.


    Their nervous looks towards Deputy Commander Chen confirmed Marin''s suspicions. Immediately, she


    said, "Don''t be afraid, just tell me the whole truth. No one will do anything to you. I will make sure of it. I


    am the Commander of the military camp. I can assure you that you can leave here safe and sound."


    Those vigers hesitated when they heard her, and one of them kneeled hurriedly and pleaded,


    "Commander, please forgive us! We did not lie deliberately. Someone threatened us with violence if we


    refused to use Rocky of murder!"


    The rest of them kneeled following him.


    Hearing that, Deputy Commander Chen turned pale and broke out in a cold sweat.


    "Then who threatened you?" Marin asked sharply.


    All the vigers looked at Deputy Commander Chen.


    "Deputy Commander Chen, do you have anything to exin?" Marin had already suspected why


    Rocky would be set up, but she was still a bit surprised because she never had thought that Deputy


    Commander Chen would do such a thing.


    "Commander, don''t believe these unruly vigers, they must have consulted with Rocky and the girl


    babbling senselessly.


    "Then can you tell me why they would want to set you up?" They have nothing to do with you!" Marin


    questioned him sharply.


    Deputy Commander Chen was speechless. He had no idea how to talk himself out of this one.


    "Sue, do you remember the face of the man who killed your grandpa?" Marin turned to Sue, asking


    gently.


    "I do," said Sue nodding.


    "Guards, bring Matthew to me!" Marinmanded. Evan and Deputy Commander Chen looked at


    each other, anxious.


    Before long, Matthew was carried there with almost half of his body paralyzed, but when he saw Rocky


    still alive and Sue standing next to Marin, his face immediately drained of all its blood. He had thought


    Rocky was surely dead, but apparently, the situation now was not what he had anticipated.


    "Yes! Him! He is the murderer who killed my grandpa!" Sue shouted, pointing at him. Her distressed


    face was beet red and her eyes streamed with tears.


    "He is the one who killed your grandpa, not me", said Matthew bluntly pointing at Rocky.


    "Matthew, is this the very girl that you said was raped by Rocky?" Marin asked sneeringly after hearing


    all this.


    Unable to respond, Matthew looked stunned and could not help looking at Evan and Deputy


    Commander Chen.


    But now Evan and Deputy Commander Chen became even more anxious. They had asserted that for


    sure Sue came out of nowhere, but Matthew admitted that Sue was the victim. Their stories were


    obviously contradictory and full of holes. Marin''s eyes swept over them, sending chills down their


    spines.

 Chapter 180 I Will Go To Raise Beasts (Part One)

    Chapter 180 I Will Go To Raise Beasts (Part One)


    "Commander, I am sure that this bitch must have been coerced by Rocky! Otherwise, she would have


    never chosen to testify against me. She ismitting perjury now, and you must not listen to her


    nderous words," Matthew said, gnashing his teeth in great anger. He couldn''t help but cast a


    resentful look at Sue. His fingers fiddled with each other, a sign that he was extremely anxious at this


    moment. He was terrified that Marin would find out the truth.


    "Fine. Then how do you exin this token?" At the moment, Marin took the token from Sue''s hand and


    threw it in front of Matthew.


    "Well, about that... I, uh... I must have identally dropped it when I tried to stop Rocky''s evil deeds!


    As we all know, Rocky is a ruthless killer with great strength. Therefore, if I want to do my best to resist


    his attack, I definitely have no spare time to care about whether my token has fallen onto the ground or


    not!" Matthew said, a look of surprise and recognition shing across his face.


    "You mean that you have dropped the token due to your carelessness? That is really a ''perfect excuse'',


    wouldn''t you say? Do you think I''m stupid, Matthew? Don''t you think your excuse is so ridiculous and


    untenable? Since the whole thing has alreadye to light, I am really surprised that you still dare to


    lie through your teeth to me!" Marin shouted, staring down at him in rage. Matthew trembled with fear.


    "And as for the two of you..." Marin also red at Evan and Deputy Commander Chen behind him. It


    immediately urred to her that it was these three people who had conspired together to frame Rocky


    and let herself be deceived. It was such a shame that even she, the Commander of the military camp,


    was almost cheated by these vile people.


    "Deputy Commander Chen, it never urred to me that you would be so willing to cover Matthew''s


    crimes and frame Rocky. It is no wonder that I saw you and Matthew whispering in private before.


    Matthew must have given you some benefits so that you would act in his favor! How despicable you


    are! You are really a disgrace to the army!" Evan said usingly, immediately pointing at Deputy


    Commander Chen. At this point, he realized that his own corruptions would be exposed if he didn''t try


    to cover his tracks. In order to preserve his own fame and even life, he tried to hide and divert his


    participation in the evil scheme. At this critical moment, he knew clearly that the most important thing


    was to protect himself. Everyone else could go to hell.


    Evan''s words immediately caused an uproar among all soldiers present on the scene. No one had


    expected the real situation to be like this.


    "Captain Evan, how can you..." At the moment, Deputy Commander Chen was still lost in his own


    thought, feeling extremely anxious about the fact that their evil deeds had been discovered by Marin.


    However, he did not expect that Evan, who had been the very reason for his involvement, would dare


    frame him up at this time. He was afraid that if he was convicted of this crime, it would be rather difficult


    for him to earn back dignity and respect from others in the military. What was worse, he could lose his


    life.


    "Commander, I really didn''t expect this matter to develop into this. It appears I was too trusting of them


    and that''s why I let myself believe their nder! When they told me about this matter, I didn''t think


    much about it either. That''s why they deceived me so easily! I have made a serious mistake in this


    matter and I am not afraid to take due responsibilities. Moreover, since Matthew is my subordinate, I


    still hold the responsibility for hisx discipline. I cannot shirk my responsibility this time and I am willing


    to ept your punishment," Evan said slyly, trying to shrewdly defend himself and clear himself of any


    possible me. He was holding out hope that he could defer all the me to Deputy Commander


    Chen.


    "Evan, I really didn''t expect you to be such a coward! Commander, it was actually Evan who..." Deputy


    Commander Chen was also determined to expose his hypocrisy. After all, he would originally have had


    nothing to do with this matter if not for Evan who had goaded him to get his hands dirty. If he had not


    been deceived by his coaxing, he would not have anything to do with this matter from the very


    beginning.


    "You two, shut up! Aren''t you ashamed enough?" Marin screamed, her face red with rage. It was


    infuriating to see how Deputy Commander Chen and Evan med each other in order to push off their


    own ountability. She never expected that these two people would begin to me each other in such


    an undignified manner in front of everyone at the military camp. Their shameful behavior had really


    disgraced the dignity of senior officers of the army.


    At this point, all of the troops present couldn''t help but grow more and more astonished at the drastic


    developments. They were in shock at the truth that had emerged.


    Seeing Marin be so angry at this point, Evan and Deputy Commander Chen were extremely


    afraid of making the situation be more disadvantageous to them. Therefore, they shut up their


    mouths and did not dare to say anything more, for fear of further upsetting Marin.


    "I''ll deal with the two of youter," Marin said menacingly, giving Evan and Deputy Commander Chen


    an angry look, which made no effort of concealing her hostility towards them. Then she said directly to


    Matthew, "Matthew, the evidence is conclusive now, and there are all kinds of witnesses and material


    evidence. If you admit your crimes now, I can consider sparing your life."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Coming to ept that he could no longer cover up his serious crimes, Matthew realized that even the


    God could not save him now. Worse still, at hearing Marin say that his life was at stake, he had no


    choice left but to admit his crimes reluctantly with a glum look of defeat. "Yes, Commander. I did all


    these things," he said quietly, looking down in shame.


    At hearing Matthew readily admit his crimes, the soldiers who were already stunned at the current


    situation became even more astonished. The whole area began to be in an uproar again. It turned out


    that this result was indeed a stunning reversal, shocking everyone present.


    No one had expected that Rocky was actually framed, and that the people who jointly framed him were


    Evan and Deputy Commander Chen, two well-known people in the army.


    "I already told you guys that our leader did nothing wrong. I was always firmly convinced that our leader


    must have been wronged by someone," Thor and Joss immediately cried out with great excitement as


    they saw the truth finallying to light. As they celebrated, they couldn''t help but shoot meaningful


    nces at several spirit maniptors of the sixth squad. They meant to reiterate how unwise it had


    been to distrust their leader before.


    Meanwhile, the other spirit maniptors of the sixth squad all looked embarrassed and were


    speechless, feeling incredibly awkward. After all, they too had mored that Rocky was a maniac killer


    before. It also made them feel terribly guilty that they had doubted their leader''s innocence for one


    second.


    "Matthew not only killed innocent vigers, but also intended to insult the dignity of women from good


    families. His shameful behavior has greatly ruined the image of our soldiers in front of the civilians.


    Since he is really guilty of a terrible crime, I propose to execute him in public!" Marin announced her


    decision loudly without even batting an eye, satisfied at his confession.

 Chapter 181 I Will Go To Raise Beasts (Part Two)

    Chapter 181 I Will Go To Raise Beasts (Part Two)


    "Commander... Didn''t you just say you would spare my life?" Matthew began to blubber. He had been


    immediately blindsided when he heard what Marin announced, not expecting that she would suddenly


    change her mind. He was aghast that she would go back on her word.


    "I just said that I would consider whether to save your life or not. But when I think of your shameful


    behavior of deceiving me and all the others here, I am convinced that your guilt is unforgivable. Now, I


    want someone to drag him down and behead him." Marin couldn''t help shouting coldly, standing tall


    and looking regal and imposing.


    Hearing the order, two soldiers immediately stepped forward. Matthew put up no resistance. His entire


    body was pale and ashen, ready to meet death. He was dragged down by the two soldiers immediately,


    staring soullessly into the sky before his head was sliced clean off with their sharp swords.


    "In addition, I also take back my previous punishment of expelling Rocky from the northeast military


    camp. However, although he did things with a justified reason, it is also true and proven that he has


    killed two spirit maniptors in my jurisdiction. Therefore, I have now decided to demote him to a


    servant and constrain him into doing chores in the military camp for six months as a punishment!"


    Marin announced her punishment for Rocky, knowing that she had to be fair.


    "As for Evan and Deputy Commander Chen, I am really disappointed with them. They even tried to


    cover up Matthew for his crimes and framed Rocky. I will announce my punishment for them in public


    some other day soon. Now that they have both borne witness to the other''s corruption, they will surely


    be punished. You can rest assured that I will not engage in favoritism towards these officials. I will


    severely punish them for their crimes. All of you! Remember this wisely! I hope the whole army can


    take these events as a warning and learn from them. Deceit will not be tolerated." Then Marin turned to


    Rocky and Sue and told them quietly, "You twoe with me first."


    Rocky and Sue looked at each other doubtfully and followed Marin.


    Evan and Deputy Commander Chen were left standing silently, gazing at each other in speechless


    dismay. Knowing the final result of this whole thing, they also clearly understood that neither of them


    was a winner. Worse still, they would lose their careers, or maybe even worse, their lives!


    It turned out that Rocky was still the one whoughedst.


    Rocky and Sue followed Marin to her camp. As soon as they entered the camp, Marin suddenly turned


    around and said to Sue, "I''m deeply sorry for your grandfather''s death. I must apologize personally,


    because it was all because of myx discipline of the soldiers at ordinary times. I really didn''t expect


    that any of my subordinates would dare to do such terrible things. I sincerely apologize. I am so sorry


    for what has happened to you and your family. Please, let me know if I can do anything to make things


    better."


    "Commander, I dare not ept your apology. Since the man who killed my grandfather has received


    his due punishment, and Rocky''s innocence has been proven, I am already very satisfied with this


    result." In just one night, Sue had gone through too much suffering at her tender age. Her grandfather


    had died and she was nearly raped. Rocky felt that after going through these terrible things, she had


    grown up a lot. Behind the trauma and hurt, he could tell that she had also be more sensible and


    mature.


    "If you have any further requests, please feel free to ask me now. I will do my best to help you." Out of


    sympathy and the feeling of guilt, Marin couldn''t help but make a promise to the little girl, hoping to help


    her go through this dire time in her life.


    Upon hearing what Marin said, Sue''s face radiated with delight, but then she became sullen and


    slightly shook her head to decline Marin''s kind help. Actually, what she wanted most was for her


    grandfather toe back and live happily with her all the time, but unfortunately, that was an


    unattainable dream.


    Marin couldn''t help but frown slightly. She seemed to have guessed the little girl''s thinking, but she


    couldn''te up with any solution to her problem. Then, she looked at Rocky and said, "I was blinded


    by them this time, so I almost misjudged you. Although it''s the right behavior to save lives, you should


    not kill people at will. Otherwise, the matter would not have reached such an irreconcble point.


    Fortunately, however, the Commander in Chief sent a timely order to save your life, otherwise,


    everything would have gone terribly wrong."


    In fact, Marin was also d that she had reported the incident of Rocky to the Commander in Chief, so


    that she could have the opportunity to prevent this unjust case from happening in front of her.


    "Of course I know that you have your own stand, so I won''t me you for this," Rocky said. Although


    not long ago, he was unjustly wronged by others, he now appeared to be very calm, his demeanor as


    cool as usual.


    "If you have any objection to my punishment this time, you can bring it up with me. I can think about it


    and help you make appropriate changes," Marin hesitated for a moment and then said. She couldn''t


    help but appreciate Rocky''s demeanor, taking everything in stride.


    "I have no objection to your punishment. However, in my personal opinion, it would be better for you to


    expel me from the military camp, so that I will not cause any more trouble and bother you," Rocky


    smiled slightly and said. His tone had a touch of sarcasm and, with a hint of resentment lingering.


    "No, it is absolutely impossible. You must stay in the northeast military camp. If you don''t like to do


    chores, I can transfer you to other ces. I won''t care what you do in the future. But the only condition


    is that you stay in the northeast military camp," she suddenly said in a somewhat hurried tone. Rocky


    raised his eyebrow. She seemed very reluctant to let him leave.


    He wondered why her tone had suddenly be so firm, and he found it very strange that she should


    want him to stay in the military camp. After all, he seemed to have some disagreements with Marin on


    many things. However, she seemed to care about him and his wellbeing. Right now, Rocky couldn''t


    understand her intentions and the deep reasons behind her strange attitude towards him. However,


    Rocky only considered Marin''s words for a few seconds and did not think too much. Since Marin


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    insisted that he stay under her jurisdiction, he decided to stay in his favorite ce. Calmly, he told her,


    "Then you can simply transfer me to the beast farm."


    "The beast farm?" Upon hearing Rocky''s reply, Marin was extremely perplexed. She didn''t expect him


    to want to go to that ce. Nobody really wanted to go there, after all! The environment there was dirty


    and smelly, and people who went there had to wait on the spirit-manipted beasts all day long, which


    was really a very troublesome thing. Although his request was definitely strange, it was within the


    scope of her permission.


    "Is there any problem with that?" Rocky squinted at Marin. Seeing her expressions change for several


    times, he wondered what was going on in her head.


    "No. I approve." Marin nodded, still looking thoughtful.


    "In addition, I have one more thing to please you," Rocky nced at Sue beside him and said with a


    soft look.


    "Is there anything else I can help you?" Marin asked curiously.


    Suddenly, he came near her. At seeing Rocky approach her unexpectedly, Marin felt his aura envelope


    her instantly. All of a sudden, she became short of breath and her cheeks turned beet red. What on


    earth!

 Chapter 182 A New Identity

    Chapter 182 A New Identity


    Rocky bowed his head and whispered in Marin''s ear.


    "Would those arrangements be possible?" Rocky asked. He looked at Marin, crossing his arms over his


    chest.


    "Yes, I will arrange for it," Marin hastily replied, blushing. It took a while for her to regain control of


    herself. Then she cleared her throat and took a step back to distance herself from Rocky. She was


    rather perplexed that when he hade close to her, she felt a strange feeling stirring within her as her


    stomach rippled gently. She was a little uneasy about this.


    "Well then. We''ll leave you now, Commander." Rocky nodded and walked out of the tent with Sue.


    "Mr. Bai, what did you say to Commander Marin? Why did she look a little weird?" Sue asked out of


    curiosity when they were out of the tent.


    Rocky ignored her question, as something had suddenlye to mind. Worriedly, he asked, "Where''s


    Little Rubygon, Sue?"


    Sue''s eyes twinkled with a smile. She untied her worn-out cloak to reveal Little Rubygon, which was


    sleeping soundly in her arms.


    "Oh, how adorable that is!" Seeing this, Rocky was unable to stifle augh. Regardless of everything


    that had taken ce in the past few hours, Little Rubygon still slept so peacefully. It was really quite


    fortunate that Rubygon was so obedient and calm, or its appearance would have surely caused a


    sensation.


    "Let''s go to my room first," Rocky said to Sue and led her to his quarters. However, they drew a lot of


    unusual looks all the way.


    "Mr. Bai, why are they staring at us?" Sue asked. She instinctively huddled closer to him, feeling


    ufortable and frightened.


    "Because they are all hungry wolves. Upon seeing a prettydy such as yourself, they are itching to


    catch your attention," Rocky replied with a mean smirk.


    "Don''t make fun of me!" Sue pouted, her eyebrows furrowed as she red at him. She felt rather


    embarrassed. But it was not long before her eyes quickly lost their spark once more. Morosely, Sue


    said, "Grandpa is gone. What will I do all by myself?"


    "I''ve asked Commander Marin to arrange a ce for you. When you get there, you can start a new


    life," Rocky said and gave a soft sigh.


    "Where shall I go?" Sue asked while looking up at Rocky.


    "I don''t know yet, but I''m sure she''ll know of somewhere safe and pleasant," Rocky replied gently.


    "So that means I can''t see Little Rubygon anymore," Sue said, frowning sadly.


    "Don''t worry, Sue. I''ll make you a promise, alright? When I have time, I''ll take Little Rubygon to see


    you," Rockyforted her.


    "Really? You better keep your word! Let''s call it a deal." Sue stared at him earnestly, her eyes wide


    open with innocence and sadness.


    Rocky smiled gently and nodded.


    When they arrived at his quarters, they were greeted by the sight of Thor, Joss and Uriah.


    "Captain!" Thor and Joss eximed happily, rushing over to him in a fit of excitement. All was not lost.


    Fortunately, Rocky had escaped by the skin of his teeth by the plot that Evan and Deputy Commander


    Chen had set into motion. It was definitely a cause for celebration.


    "Why are you so happy?" Rocky darted a strange look at the two. Obviously, Rocky felt a little


    ufortable before their sudden ardor.


    "Captain, we''re happy that you were cleared of wrongdoing. We were always sure that the captain of


    our sixth squad would never do such a thing. Matthew and those self-righteous people are always


    ying the tyrant at will. How dare they do such a thing? Captain, you really gave them what they


    deserved!" Joss shouted passionately. Matthew and his friends had bullied Joss endlessly, so it greatly


    ddened his heart to see Rocky dole out some karma. What was even more unexpected was that


    Matthew had been executed!


    "Captain, would you introduce this lovely girl to us?" Thor asked, grinning at Sue.


    "What''s wrong with you? Well. I have another thing to tell you. From now on, I''m not your captain. I


    think I''ve taught you well. You know how to take care of yourselves," Rocky said calmly and took Sue


    and Uriah into the room. Thor and Joss were left outside, looking at one another in speechless shock.


    After they entered the room, Little Rubygon woke up. Sue took it in her arms and yed with it. It


    yawned happily. As for Rocky, he sat aside and cultivated his power by closing his eyes and


    meditating.


    After a long time, someone knocked at the door. Rocky opened his eyes, walked to the door, and


    opened it slightly. It was a man sent by Marin to summon Sue to the battlefield.


    Rocky turned to Sue, who was still gleefully ying with Little Rubygon. "Sue, it''s time to go."


    Hearing this, Sue raised her eyes to stare meaningfully at Rocky as she tightly embraced Little


    Rubygon. At longst, she stood up and left the room with great reluctance.


    When they arrived at the battlefield, they saw Marin standing beside Verdanim, her war beast.


    Marin stepped forward to greet them and said to Rocky, "I''ve arranged everything well. You cane


    stay with Sheridan at the beast farm and ask him to help you. It just so happens that I need to go to the


    headquarters, so I can give Sue a ride this time. You can rest assured that she''ll be safe with me."


    "Thank you, Commander. Please take care of her." Rocky nodded. He looked at Sue with the loving


    gaze of an older brother. "Don''t be naughty. Take care of yourself, understand?"


    "I know. You too. Remember to visit me," Sue replied while blinking up at Rocky. Her eyes shone with


    tears, looking like diamonds.


    "Let''s go," Marin gently said. She held Sue''s hand to boost her up with a jump onto Verdanim''s back,


    before getting on behind her.


    "Goodbye, Rocky." Sue waved her hand. Verdanim roared, taking off and soaring rapidly away,


    gradually bing an invisible speck in the distance.


    "So I can do anything I want now. I never expected that I would be endowed with such luck! Then I will


    have plenty of time to catch the Dark Heaven Insects and nobody can restrain me. This is better than I


    could have hoped!" Rocky muttered to himself after he saw Sue and Marin off. He couldn''t help but


    smile, as this change in n suited his own goals perfectly. He strode towards the beast farm with his


    chin up.


    ''I suppose Sheridan must have been the old man I met before, '' Rocky thought as he got close to the


    beast farm.


    The reason why Rocky asked Marin to transfer him to the beast farm was far more than to be an idler.


    His Magical Evaluation Skill was only at the second level and he even wasn''t able to evaluate the


    natures of Uriah and Little Rubygon, let alone spirit-manipted beasts at higher levels. Therefore, he


    knew that he really had to promote his level of beast evaluation. Naturally, the beast farm would be the


    best ce to practice the Magical Evaluation Skill. Since he had no chance before, he had to conceal


    his real power. Though his real power had been exposed, it seemed that Marin didn''t have any


    intentions of investigating the origin. Thus, Rocky would certainly made full use of the rare opportunity.


    He knew that only with a stronger, more formidable power could he survive in this dangerous ce.


    At the beast farm, Rocky saw a short figure being busy with something. After looking at him for a good


    while, Rocky was sure he was the old man he had met before.


    "Sheridan?" Rocky called as he walked over.


    "You are... I remember you. You''ve been here once." Sheridan looked at Rocky and recognized him.


    Rocky looked Sheridan up and down, something he hadn''t had time to do thest time. He had a big


    head and a square face. Based on the normal body proportion, his head was too big and his body was


    too small, and his face featured heavy eyebrows, small eyes and whiskers. Sheridan was definitely out


    of the ordinary. However, Rocky noticed that Sheridan''s eyes were so sharp and piercing that he


    guessed Sheridan must have seen much of the world.


    Rocky hadn''t really seen anyone who looked like him before, so he stared at him, rather curious.


    "Commander Marin asked me toe to you," Rocky said.


    "I know. You''re the new breeder she mentioned. Follow me,d," Sheridan said gruffly. Without looking


    at Rocky, he turned away into the beast farm.


    "Breeder? When did I say I wanted to be a breeder?" Rocky was stunned for a moment. On second


    thoughts, he realized it was Marin who had made this decision. He had no choice but to roll with it now.


    Rocky had indeed said that he wanted to work at the beast farm, but didn''t think that she''d assume that


    he''d want to be a breeder here. Though he was a bit displeased, he still followed Sheridan inside,


    shaking his head the whole time.


    At present, the beast farm was full of spirit-manipted beasts. It could be roughly estimated that at


    least thirty to forty spirit-manipted beasts were kept here. They howled constantly, creating a


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    cacophony amidst the stench of muck and dung. However, his eyes running down them, Rocky found


    most of them were at very low levels. Upon his entrance, the first spirit-manipted beast he


    encountered red at him with itsrge eyes open wide.


    "Your job is to feed the spirit-manipted beasts and bathe them. You also need to clean up the beast


    farm to keep them healthy and energetic so that they can assist spirit maniptors to carry out their


    tasks. Their food will be sent by specially-assigned persons, so you just need to distribute it to their


    stalls. It''s fairly easy. By the way, the spirit-manipted beasts are easy to get..." Sheridan led Rocky,


    showing him around the beast farm. He pointed out particr residents, telling him some points for


    attention for the different spirit-manipted beasts.


    "I see," Rocky replied. Actually, he didn''t concentrate on the spirit-manipted beasts and paid little


    attention to Sheridan''s words. He was far from being enthusiastic about being a breeder, so he had no


    interest in learning the knowledge about feeding them.


    "I have to go now. You look after the beast farm," Sheridan said. It seemed that he fully trusted Rocky.


    With a curt nod, he turned around and left.


    When Sheridan left, Rocky unlocked the door of a stable and walked in, smiling yfully at a second-


    star spirit-manipted beast.


    The spirit-manipted beast was immediately on alert and stepped backwards. It was extremely afraid


    that the strange man would do something cruel to it.


    "Don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt you. I just want to touch you..." Rocky said in a yful tone. Then he


    stretched his left hand shining with the spiritual light and got close to the second-star spirit-manipted


    beast, whose eyes widened in fear.

 Chapter 183 Mysterious Old Man

    Chapter 183 Mysterious Old Man


    About an hourter, a couple of carriages stopped outside of the beast farm. The loud sound of


    thumping and wheels rolling became silent as the carriages pulled up in front of the farm. The carriages


    were all loaded with huge chunks of meat in their back, weighing dozens of pounds each. A couple of


    men jumped off and started to unload the meat. There were grunts and thuds as they hauled the meat


    out of the carriage and in front of the beast farm. It took them about half an hour before they finished


    unloading all of it.


    After checking if they have unloaded everything, they jumped back on the carriages and took off the


    same way they came. Soon enough, they were out of Rocky''s sight and the sounds of their carriages


    are fading into the distance. Rocky stared at the pile in front of him in disbelief.


    "It cannot be! They just left like that? How will I carry all these meat inside by myself?" Rocky popped


    his head from the beast farm. In his imagination, being a feeder did not involve such hardbor.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Rocky couldn''t help but feel extreme regret. Had he known that this job was like this, he would had


    asked Marin to transfer him somewhere else. Somewhere mellow perhaps instead of here where he


    was struggling with the meat. However on the plus side, the beast farm was the only ce for him to


    improve his Magical Evaluation Skill. So despite the great inconvenience, he had to put up with it. He


    made the decision back then, so he had to see it through. Right now, he had meat to carry. He


    grumbled and cursed under his breath. Just because he had to do it, doesn''t mean he had to like it.


    "Fine. I can do it." Rocky sighed. He stomped to the pile and then picked up a piece of meat weighing


    dozens of pounds and carried it back to the beast farm.


    One by one he picked up all of the meat and ced them in the cribs of all spirit-manipted beasts.


    He grunted and cursed every time he picked up a meat and carried it all the way to the cribs. After he


    finished feeding the beasts, Rocky decided to practice his Magical Evaluation Skill. However, just as he


    was about to begin, a low voice came beside Rocky. "Are you done feeding them?"


    Rocky looked up and saw that Sheridan had appeared out of nowhere. He stared at him expectantly.


    "Yes, it''s all done." Rocky nodded.


    He then entered the beast farm to inspect Rocky''s work. Rocky waited for him to finish. Rocky was


    sure that every beast had meat to eat. However, after a moment, Sheridan walked back outside and


    shouted at Rocky angrily. "All the spirit-manipted beasts have not eaten a single piece of meat!"


    Rocky was stunned. He also walked back into the stable to check and found that all the meat he put


    there were barely touched. For some reason, all spirit-manipted beasts did not even bother to look


    at the meat. It was a strange scenario. Why wouldn''t they eat their meat when it was right in front of


    them?


    "What the hell happened?" Rocky felt very strange and wondered if these spirit-manipted beasts


    were having a hunger strike just because they did not like him. Was it possible for them to do that?


    Could they really hold back out of contempt?


    "Haven''t I taught you that these food must be washed with fresh water and then brushed with pig blood


    before they go into the crib? All spirit-manipted beasts like their meal fresh with blood on it. The


    meat will not be fresh after being cut up and delivered. It is our job to re-fresh the meat up," Sheridan


    said while checking the meat.


    Rocky rolled his eyes and turned to stare at him, thinking that he must be picking on him. He had never


    taught him any of these before. Had he intentionally withheld that information to torment him? These


    spirit-manipted beasts were really meticulous and demanding when it came to their food. Uriah, who


    was much more powerful than they were, was less picky. He would eat just about anything. He med


    Sheridan for this as he thought he caved in too much to their preference. So now these spirit-


    manipted beasts were just so pampered.


    "What are you waiting for? Wash the meat and dip it in pig blood. Do it now." Sheridan waved at Rocky


    to rush him as he saw that he was just standing there.


    "Fine!" Rocky gave him a hard stare and turned to do his job.


    "I wouldn''t have thought that he could be a spirit maniptor at the second grade of the Earthly Stage.


    No wonder he was taking a spirit-manipted beast at the second grade of three-starsst time I saw


    him. I think he is quite gifted, bringing up his spirit-manipted beast well. He might be worthy of my


    teaching. It is not easy to be a spirit maniptor who can unleash the true potential of his spirit-


    manipted beast. In the entire northeast military camp, only Marin was a little gifted. The rest have no


    talent at all except for this one," Sheridan murmured to himself while examining Rocky. He definitely


    emitted a different kind of aura.


    It was about to go dark when Rocky was able to finish taking care of all the spirit-manipted beasts.


    He was sweaty and exhausted, and he definitely needed to freshen up. He felt this job was much more


    tiresome than cultivation.


    "Kid, since you are in my turf, you will have to obey my rule. Be quick with your work and don''t getzy


    on me. That is it for today." Sheridan showed up from the side as he reminded Rocky.


    Rocky rolled his eyes at Sheridan and left the beast farm. He then took Uriah and Rubygon out of the


    military camp for a quick shower in a river nearby. Afterwards, he held Rubygon for a neuron exercise


    for an hour before he started to cultivate for the night.


    The next morning Rocky went to the underground nest to see the condition of Dark Heaven Insects.


    After making sure that they were okay, he then strolled back to the military camp. He ordered Uriah to


    look after Rubygon in the house before proceeding to the beast farm.


    The second he reached the beast farm, Sheridan "greeted" him by pointing finger at him while he


    yelled, "I told you. Don''t you getzy on me! How dare you show up at this hour!"


    "Hey! That''s enough! The fact that I put up with you does not mean that I am scared." Rocky could not


    take it anymore. He shouted back at him. No one had the right to treat him so horribly. He strongly


    believed that he must have done something in the past that pissed Sheridan off. Otherwise Sheridan


    had no reason to pick on him every step of the way.


    "Punk! How dare you talk back! Don''t think for a second that you can get your way simply because you


    are at the second grade of the Earthly Stage. The way I see it, you are nothing but a rookie." Sheridan


    smiled at him coldly. He felt that he had the upper hand. He waited for Rocky to apologize since he had


    put him into his rightful position but Rocky simply cannot put up with him anymore.


    "Listen, if I was a rookie, you are less than a rookie." Rocky shot back immediately.


    "It looks like I need to teach you lesson so that you will remember your ce in here." Sheridan


    suddenly picked up a wood from the ground. He skillfully twirled it around his hand and got into a


    fighting position.


    "You want to fight? With a branch? Fine. I could live with that. I don''t want people to say I was taking


    advantage of an old man." Rocky frowned as he felt a bit strange about Sheridan starting the fight


    proactively. Could he be one of the aces? He also did felt weird by his initiation to start a fight using a


    branch. What was going on his mind? Rocky shook this idea off when he examined his appearance.


    Sheridan looked nothing like an ace. There was no way he could be one.


    "We wouldn''t know that, would we?" Sheridan brandished his small branch. He did it so fast that Rocky


    did not have time to react.


    Zap! Rocky felt something brushed through his face. He touched his face and there was blood on his


    finger.


    Sheridan brandished his branch two more times and Rocky sensed two thin spiritual auraing


    straight for him in a sh.


    "That''s fast!" Rocky grew solemn and stepped aside to evade the attack. He then turned and saw two


    dents on a withered tree behind him. Thankfully, he was able to block that attack. He wasn''t sure


    though how long he could keep it up.


    "Good. It took twice for you to notice." Sheridan smiled.


    "Who are you?" Rocky realized that this old man was more than what he appeared to be. He was able


    to use his spirit power to do harm without any sign, which was something that no ordinary spirit


    maniptors were able to do. Clearly he was a top-notch spirit maniptor, who hid his strength well.


    He may look like an old man but his strength surpassed those in their peak years. At least he was not


    able to see his true strength.


    "I am just an old man running the beast farm," Sheridan said calmly. Yet, Rocky knew he was lying.


    There was no doubt that this old man was more than what he imed to be. He was no doubt hiding


    something. But what was it and why?


    Rocky got serious. He had never expected an old man at the beast farm could be a top-notch spirit


    maniptor. Rocky had to admit that he misread Sheridanpletely.


    "I am sorry for what I said to you earlier. Please forgive me." Rocky was no idiot. He knew that he


    would gain nothing by going against him. So he deferred to him.


    "Looks you found your ce after all. I am not someone of high status. I am just an old man at the


    beast farm. If you have no problem, then please go inside and clean the beast farm." Sheridan then


    walked out with his hands behind his back.


    "Why did this old man hide his strength to be an administrator at this small military camp? Who the hell


    is he?" Questions after questions popped into Rocky''s head. His head hurt from the continuous flow of


    questions yet he could not answer any of them. Now that Rocky had gotten a taste of Sheridan''s


    strength, he decided to behave himself around him. There was always someone who was better and


    stronger. And such a powerful man was willingly being an administrator here. So he decided that he


    was not going toin any longer about this job being merely at the second grade of the Earthly


    Stage.


    Rocky entered the beast farm and worked while practicing the Magical Evaluation Skill. Morning was


    soon over, and his work was done.


    "d to see that you worked fast this morning. Looks you can still be taught." Sheridan just finished a


    round of inspection and nodded approvingly at the clean and organized beast farm. He was satisfied by


    Rocky''s performance.


    "If there is nothing needed of me, I will be on my way." Rocky was still thinking about catching the Dark


    Heaven Insect so he bid farewell to him and went on his way.


    Sheridan nodded and looked curiously at Rocky when he left the farm.

 Chapter 184 New Attempt

    Chapter 184 New Attempt


    After Rocky went back to the house, he fetched the bow and arrows along with other necessary


    equipment. He then took Uriah and Rubygon to sneak out of the military camp and head for thest


    possible location under the jurisdiction of the northeast military camp where they could possibly find the


    Dark Heaven Insect.


    This location was in the southernmost part called the Carcass Valley. The name itself was terrifying


    enough, not to mention that it was an area where wild spirit-manipted beasts wandered, which made


    their exploration rather dangerous.


    By the time Rocky arrived at the Carcass Valley, it was already dark. It was also very quiet all around.


    The Carcass Valley was rich in foliage and water, which made it suitable for different wild spirit-


    manipted beasts to survive. It was easy to assume there were at least hundreds of spirit-


    manipted beasts wandering inside the valley. Luckily, it was alreadyte at night which meant that


    most wild spirit-manipted beasts were already resting in their nests except for the nocturnal ones.


    A rustle came from a thick patch of grass where a figure then appeared, followed by two smaller beasts


    that differed in size.


    They were Rocky and his two beasts - Uriah and Rubygon.


    "Howl!" Rubygon growled nervously. This was the first time it followed Rocky into a dangerous ce


    like this.


    "Shhhh, you have to keep quiet." Rocky gestured to Rubygon.


    Uriah also hit Rubygon''s little head tenderly with its w as a way to let it know that it must be quiet.


    "This ce could be really dangerous. I have sensed auras of different wild spirit-manipted beasts


    from all directions." Rocky frowned. If he took out the magical saliva in a ce like this, he would


    immediately be surrounded by a group of wild spirit-manipted beasts before the Dark Heaven


    Insects could even show themselves.


    However, the magical saliva was also the only way to attract the Dark Heaven Insects and it had


    certainly ced him in quite a dilemma.


    To avoid drawing the attention of any other wild spirit-manipted beasts, Rocky walked around the


    valley first to check its topography while at the time detecting the potential spots for the nests of the


    Dark Heaven Insects.


    The valley was quite big. By the time Rocky finished his tour, it was already deep into the night with


    tons of stars shining brightly in the sky.


    ''The radius is bigger than that of the previous two areas. There are four potential spots for the nests of


    the Dark Heaven Insects. However, I could not just ask Uriah to take out the magical saliva and run


    around those four spots. Guess I will have to try them out one by one.'' Rocky touched his chin as he


    contemted. He then took Uriah and Rubygon to the first spot. It was a hignd right next to a


    swamp which was a perfect habitat for the Dark Heaven Insects.


    "Uriah, it''s your time to shine." Rocky took out the bottle which contained one drop of magical saliva


    and tied it to one of Uriah''s ws. He then asked Uriah to start running around the hignd


    while he took Rubygon with him hiding nearby as they waited for the Dark Heaven Insects to show up.


    Uriah did not run far before it drew the attention of the wild spirit-manipted beasts nearby, just as


    Rocky had expected. There were three of them that looked like crocodiles with thick and long tails that


    crawled out of the swamp. Luckily they were all two-star spirit-manipted beasts which were


    tantamount to spirit maniptors at the eighth grade of the Mortal Stage.


    Uriah saw that it attracted the attention of three wild spirit-manipted beasts so it ran towards Rocky''s


    hideout as soon as it could.


    Rocky was aiming with his arrow. He shot it out and it hit one of the wild spirit-manipted beast and


    paralyzed it instantly.


    The other two spliced out and kept chasing Uriah while striking up dust with their strong tails that


    blocked Rocky''s vision.


    Rocky jumped out of his hideout with the Frozen Wind Dagger in his hand as he charged towards the


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    two wild spirit-manipted beasts. Uriah attacked along with Rocky after returning to him. The two


    remaining wild spirit-manipted beasts were killed in an instant.


    Rocky collected the treasures from these three wild spirit-manipted beasts with his Frozen Wind


    Dagger before he took the three bodies which were dipped with Centipede-snake poison and ced


    them at three different spots. He then asked Uriah to keep running in hopes of drawing out the Dark


    Heaven Insects from their nests.


    A few momentster, five hungry wild spirit-manipted beasts were drawn by the magical saliva. They


    saw the three dead bodies and started to eat them immediately. It only took two bites before they


    twitched and died.


    Rocky showed up immediately to scavenge valuable parts from the bodies of the five wild spirit-


    manipted beasts.


    They just kept repeating this process over and over again in hopes of luring the Dark Heaven Insects


    out of their hiding ces.


    After a single night, there were twenty more bodies of wild spirit-manipted beasts but still without a


    single appearance of a Dark Heaven Insect. Although they were merely wild spirit-manipted beasts


    at one or two stars, there were still parts of value found on their corpses. Most of them could be sold at


    a good price while the rest could be used to set up traps.


    Seeing that the Dark Heaven Insect had not been drawn out, Rocky went back with Uriah and


    Rubygon. The sun was already up and shining brightly when Rocky made it back to the northeast


    military camp. He cultivated for a while to regain his strength before he headed to the beast farm.


    When he arrived at the beast farm, Rocky saw that Verdanim, the war dragon of Marin, had also


    returned to the beast farm. He was thinking that he would ask Marinter about the amodations of


    Sue so that he could go and check on how she was doing. Later, he began with his chores at the beast


    farm while he practiced the Magical Evaluation Skill at the same time.


    Around noon time, Rocky went to see Marin. However, before he could reach the tent, he heard a


    discussion from the side.


    "Haven''t you heard? Evan has been transferred to another military camp."


    "I did! I thought the Commander had not announced how she would deal with Evan. Who would have


    thought that he was transferred just like that."


    "I think that the most usible exnation for this is that Evan already knew that he no longer had a


    future for his career in the northeast military camp so he pulled some strings to get himself transferred


    to somewhere else."


    "Looks like that Deputy Commander Chen is the only one that took the fall in the end."


    Rocky raised his eyebrows. He was not surprised by the fact that Even had been transferred. He was


    shameless and despicable, but he still had not the balls to stay at the northeast military camp after his


    n of setting Rocky up waspromised.


    After arriving at Marin''s tent, Rocky asked the guards to inform Marin of his arrival and entered once


    cleared.


    There were two other Deputy Commanders along with a couple of squad leaders in Marin''s tent.


    Deputy Commander Chen was also there and he could barely look at Rocky in the eyes. He seemed to


    have aged greatly overnight.


    "Rocky, you arrived just in time." Marin greeted Rocky the second she saw him.


    "Greetings, Commander. I am here to ask about the......" Just as Rocky was about to talk, Marin spoke


    first. "Evan, the squad leader of the first squad, has been transferred to another military camp. There


    weren''t enough spirit maniptors for each squad so I am appointing you as the temporary squad


    leader of the first squad for the time being. Any penalty that you are subject to is to be postponed


    indefinitely."


    Other Deputy Commanders along with the squad leaders were surprised by Marin''s announcement.

 Chapter 185 The Great Courage

    Chapter 185 The Great Courage


    "Commander, I recall that you just reduced Rocky to be a breeder at the beast farm. He has no position


    over the sixth team once you did that. Why did you promote him to be the leader of the first team so


    soon? I don''t think it''s appropriate," one of the Deputy Commanders said in objection.


    In theory, since Evan was transferred, the leader of the first team would typically be selected from


    among the members of the team. It was the standard protocol, and it was really unusual that Marin


    appointed Rocky as the leader of the first team. This decision came off as terribly was irrational.


    All of the other team leaders were quite unconvinced. Evan''s transfer had affected them greatly. They


    were wracked with fear and dared not openlymunicate an outright protest to Rocky''s promotion.


    Hearing the Deputy Commander voice their concerns, they all nodded in agreement, hoping that Marin


    would revoke her order.


    Originally, they all had a chance to fill the position that Evan had so suddenly lost. Though because of


    Rocky the first team had lost three members and Evan had been transferred, the remaining four


    members were all outstanding spirit maniptors. The first team had always been the strongest group


    in the northeast military camp. Since it was now severelycking in members, it would certainly be


    reorganized. Because of this, only a powerful spirit maniptor could assume the position of its leader


    and take on the responsibilities. What concerned everyone the most was that typically, the team leader


    of the first team was usually a candidate for the position of Deputy Commander. It was well known to all


    that if the team leader of the first team performed well, in several years he would be promoted as the


    Deputy Commander of a small military camp. This was the biggest dream for most spirit maniptors


    in the military.


    "I ordered the appointment after a long time of questioning and consideration. The war is nearly at


    hand. You all know it''s a time when persons of capability will be greatly needed. When I went to the


    supreme headquarters a few days ago, I was informed that the Holy Dragon Empire was about to make


    war on the Timber Deity Empire. All the armies are waiting for the order of His Majesty. It''s just a matter


    of time. After the disturbance, the power of the teams here in the northeast military camp was greatly


    damaged. That''s why I didn''t transfer Deputy Commander Chen and chose to keep him in his position


    rather than dismiss him. Only an exceedingly powerful spirit maniptor is qualified to be the leader of


    the first team. Who of you can rival Rocky?" Marin exined, her sharp eyes scanning through the


    other team leaders.


    Hearing Marin''s words, everyone shifted ufortably. It was clear that Marin''s arguments were


    beyond their means of protest. They witnessed that Rocky at the second grade of the Earthly Stage


    defeated and even managed to wound Evan, who was at the third grade of the Earthly Stage. It was


    indisputable that Rocky was the most capable candidate to be the leader of the first team. No one


    else''s power was anywhere close to Rocky''s.


    "Rocky, if you don''t have any problem with that, you cane back tomorrow. Anyway..." Marin said


    straightforwardly, not noticing Rocky''s cold stare.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, I have a problem. I refuse to be the leader of the first team." Rocky crossed his arms as he made


    this startling statement.


    All the people including Marin were stunned. Among the other team leaders, Rocky''s words provoked


    glee. They all thought that Rocky was a fool who didn''t see the opportunity right in front of him. They


    never expected that he would have turned down such a good opportunity, but who were they to


    be the leader of the first team.


    "Why?" Marin questioned. Never could she have anticipated that hermission would be rebuffed by


    Rocky without hesitation. She was perplexed and a bit irate.


    It seemed that Rocky was not in the mood to exin anything to them. He turned to Marin and said


    curtly, "Commander, I won''t hinder you since you are busy." Rocky nodded and sharply turned away


    before the others realized what was happening. They were left astounded.


    "You perverse imp," Marin muttered with furrowed brows.


    When Rocky walked out of the tent, Deputy Commander Chen followed him and stopped him.


    "Oh, Sir. What seems to be the matter?" Rocky asked icily.


    "Rocky, I-- Evan manipted me so I would help him cover up for Matthew... I know you won''t forgive


    me, but I still want to extend an apology to you for my wrongdoing," Deputy Commander Chen said


    sincerely. The sly and cunning Evan had departed quickly and shrewdly to escape conviction. As a


    result, Deputy Commander Chen alone carried all the crimes and me. He knew that if not for the


    impending war, he would have been booted from this ce immediately.


    "From your perspective, a man is expected to fight for himself, so you just did what was beneficial to


    you. Though I won''t forgive you, it is good to hear that you have a sense of repentance," Rocky said


    expressionlessly.


    "Why did you refuse to be the leader of the first team? It''s a rare chance. With your current ability and


    your previous management of the sixth team, I know you will be able to aplish great deeds. It''s a


    pity that you''re declining the opportunity," Deputy Commander Chen said hesitantly. He was still rather


    confused at Rocky''s refusal and didn''t know how to gauge this mysterious young fellow.


    "I have no ambition for that," Rocky replied lightly and walked away, leaving Deputy Commander Chen


    behind.


    "What kind of person is he? He even has such broad vision and striking courage..." Deputy


    Commander Chen sighed in admiration as he watched Rocky stride away.


    Rocky went out of the northeast military camp and went to their under the Ghost Vige, only to find


    that the Dark Heaven Insect hadid a Dark Heaven Egg. Though it was just at the preliminary stage,


    its growth was much faster than he had foreseen. This misfortune might be a blessing in disguise.


    Satisfied that his months-long efforts had paid off, Rocky was in a good mood. He dug two barrows of


    soil and took out a drop of the magical saliva to reward the Dark Heaven Insect in order to encourage it


    to make persistent efforts at nesting the egg. For Rocky, one Dark Heaven Insect was far from enough.


    Therefore, he went back to the northeast military camp to arm himself to find more Dark Heaven


    Insects in the Carcass Valley.


    He spent two days at two spots. Unfortunately, nothing came his way apart from some wild spirit-


    manipted beasts from which he collected some treasures.


    On the third day, he was still adamant about his project and refused to give up hope. He went to the


    This particr area was located in the most dangerous region of the Carcass Valley. Due to these


    conditions, the wild spirit-manipted beasts living here were far more powerful than Rocky had met


    before. Some of them were equivalent to the spirit maniptors beyond the Earthly Stage! With so


    many powerful beasts around, luring the Dark Heaven Insect in this area was hazardous.


    However, Rocky had made adequate preparations to cope with any crises. He made a simple trap with


    the materials he obtained from the wild spirit-manipted beasts. Along with the Centipede-snake''s


    venom, he seemed quite confident about the capture of another Dark Heaven Insect.


    After he organized the trap on his spot of choice, he didn''t ask Uriah to carry the magical saliva to lure


    the Dark Heaven Insect out in case that it would attract several powerful wild spirit-manipted beasts


    once a time. Using that old ruse, he would still be distracted. Instead, Rocky decided to use a rope to


    hang the bottle on a branch of a big tree. He adjusted the rope''s length so that the bottle was hung


    about half a meter above the ground. Then he hid to the side with Uriah and Little Rubygon, waiting for


    the Dark Heaven Insect toe crashing through the earth.


    After about half an hour, several wild beasts came, and none of them were mighty enough to escape


    from the trap. At their capture, Rocky killed them at his fastest speed, not wanting to keep them


    suffering. Suddenly, it seemed that all his patience had paid off. Rocky sensed that the ground was


    shaking. It seemed that something was about toe out of it.


    "Is iting?" Rocky muttered to himself as his eyes remained fixed at the spot right below the bottle


    with the magical saliva.

 Chapter 186 Kill Two Birds With One Stone

    Chapter 186 Kill Two Birds With One Stone


    Rocky stared closely at the spot under the magical saliva and soon, he saw something pitch-ck


    crawl out of the ground. The creature had a hard, ck shell and ck wings. Rocky realized that it


    was the Dark Heaven Insect that he had been looking for. This particr Insect''s strength was at the


    first grade of the three-star level, the same as that of the one he had captured earlier.


    Rocky heaved a sigh of relief. The Dark Heaven Insect at the first grade of the three-star level was


    pretty easy to deal with. It would not take him too much effort to capture it alive. On one hand, his


    strength was the same as the creature''s. And in addition to that, he had secret weapons¡ªthe bone


    arrows dipped in the Centipede-snake''s venom, powerful enough to paralyze a big beast in a split


    second. But before he could move in to capture it, he saw another huge figure crawling out of the


    ground nearby. It was another Dark Heaven Insect. But this one was at the second grade of the three-


    star level, stronger than the previous one. Its strength was at least equivalent to a spirit maniptor,


    who was at the second grade of the Earthly Stage.


    "Wow! I get to kill two birds with one stone? I just can''t believe my luck!" Rocky blurted out jubntly. He


    was surprised by the arrival of the second Dark Heaven Insect. It was hard to believe that he had


    managed to lure two Dark Heaven Insects out of their caves at the same time with his magical saliva.


    Although it was a lucky break that two of them had popped out from underground all of a sudden, it was


    going to be tricky to capture and get them back. He had to figure out a good n fast. If there were


    only one of them, it would have been easy for him to capture it alive. But now, he had to capture both at


    the same time. It was going to be a bit troublesome. The Dark Heaven Insect was very difficult to deal


    with because of its tough skin. Rocky had to conquer the two Dark Heaven Insects at the same time.


    He would be in serious trouble if they joined together to fight him off.


    He watched as the two Dark Heaven Insects crawled out of the ground and dashed towards the


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    magical saliva that was hanging above them. Rocky felt his heart pound and his mind was racing. He


    knew that he had toe up with a good n as soon as possible. Opportunity seldom knocked twice;


    if he missed this chance to catch the two insects alive, it would be hard for him to find an opportunity


    like this again. His n, although it was an absolutely difficult challenge, was to take the risk and go all


    out to capture the two insects alive. But if that n failed, he would kill the weaker one first, and


    capture the stronger one alive, since it could produce Dark Heaven Eggs at the medium grade. It was


    the best strategy he coulde up with at that moment¡ªsacrifice the knights in order to save the


    queen, which meant making minor sacrifices to safeguard major interests.


    Making up his mind quickly, with two abrupt whoosh sounds, Rocky shot two bone arrows stained with


    the Centipede-snake''s venom, one after another, towards the Dark Heaven Insect at the second grade


    of the three-star level. He wanted to immobilize the stronger insect first so that he could concentrate on


    capturing the weaker one.


    But Rocky hadpletely underestimated the strength of the stronger Dark Heaven Insect. The


    moment he shot the bone arrows, the stronger Dark Heaven Insect immediately noticed the threat.


    Before the arrows could reach its body, it suddenly turned around and pped its ck wings swiftly. A


    gust of air rose, which deflected the flying bone arrows instantly and they pierced into the trunk of a


    tree nearby. His original n had failed.


    Rocky squinted, looking cold and grim. The situation had gotten trickier for him if he wanted to capture


    the two insects together. The weaker three-star Dark Heaven Insect became alert after it saw what had


    happened. It turned around and stood next to the stronger Dark Heaven Insect, hissing hysterically and


    looking ferociously at Rocky. But soon, it sensed the danger in the air instinctively and tried to quickly


    escape back into its cave.


    "Uriah!" Rocky waved to his war beast. He wasn''t nning on letting either one of the insects escape.


    Uriah understood Rocky''s orders and immediately howled deafeningly. As it roared into the sky, its two


    me tails entangled with each other and a fireball appeared. It shot out, and with a loud bang, the


    fireball exploded in front of the two holes from where the two Dark Heaven Insects had crawled out of.


    The earth shook for a moment, and the holes copsed and were buried under gravel and soil.


    When the two Dark Heaven Insects realized that they could not return to their nests, they hissed angrily


    at Rocky. The stronger Dark Heaven Insect stretched its ck wings and rushed toward Rocky, ready


    to attack. The creature''s huge body, coupled with its super power, destroyed everything in its path and


    razed everything in the way to the ground.


    "Uriah! I''ll leave the big guy to you. Be careful!" Rocky said.


    Uriah roared twice towards the sky, and then charged towards the stronger insect. Uriah''s roars caught


    the attention of the stronger insect. When it realized that Uriah''s power was equal to its own, it


    immediately grew hostile and stared at the enemy with its cyan pupils. It took an attack stance and


    rushed towards Uriah.


    Uriah did not show any sign of weakness either. Its vigor and momentum suddenly increased. It looked


    mighty, like the king of all beasts. With a roar, it continued to dash towards its enemy without the


    slightest fear.


    Both Uriah and the insect were beasts at the second grade of the three-star level. The moment they


    shed, a fierce fight began.


    When the other insect saw the fight between the two beasts, it moved to help itspanion. But Rocky


    blocked its path swiftly.


    "I will be your opponent today!" Rocky bellowed. As he stared at the weaker three-star Dark Heaven


    Insect, the corner of his mouth curled up into a wicked smirk. He could not allow the two insects to


    attack Uriah at the same time. That would be dangerous.


    Rocky also knew that he had to end the fight with the weaker insect as soon as possible. Although


    Uriah was at the second grade of the three-star level, it was still slightly inferior to the Dark Heaven


    Insect at the same level. Also, the insect had a strong defense, thanks to its hard shell. Uriah didn''t


    have any major advantages in terms of attack or defense. So, he had no choice but to conquer the


    huge Dark Heaven Insect in front of him quickly and then run to help Uriah conquer the other Dark


    Heaven Insect. He was afraid that if he took more time, Uriah would inevitably get hurt.


    However, Rocky''s sessful capture of a Dark Heaven Insect at the second grade of the three-star


    levelst time was mostly due to the man with the red hair. He had used him to consume most of the


    Dark Heaven Insect''s power. Thus, with him being alone this time, it would not be that easy to conquer


    the creature.


    "Guess I''ll just have to give it my best shot," Rocky said firmly. He pulled out the Frozen Wind Dagger


    with one hand, while his eyes were closely fixed on the Dark Heaven Insect. The next second, his eyes


    grew cold; he activated his power at the second grade of the Earthly Stage. The momentum all over his


    body was increased immensely and he was stronger than before. Without any hesitation, he dashed


    towards his enemy.


    Although the weaker three-star Dark Heaven Insect saw that Rocky was impressively stronger, it didn''t


    show any weakness. When it saw Rocky dashing directly towards it, the insect immediately pped its


    ck wings, which set off a gust of sand wave from the ground and blocked Rocky''s view. Then, the


    Dark Heaven Insect moved its huge body and tried to attack Rocky quickly from under the cover of the


    sand wave.


    The next moment, there was a loud bang. When the dust dispersed slightly, it was clear that Rocky''s


    Frozen Wind Dagger had hit the hard shell of the insect. But since the shell was hard, the moment the


    Frozen Wind Dagger hit it, a loud bang rang out and strong sparks red up in the air. Still, the insect


    didn''t show any sign of weakness. It, at once, lifted its body abruptly with great force. Rocky was


    thrown aside violently. But he managed tond on his feet. He retreated two steps before he could


    stand firm on the ground. It was obvious now, how amazing the power of the Dark Heaven Insect was.


    After being thrown around by it a few times the same way, Rocky realized that he could not fight the


    creature head-on. In a split second, he came up with a better n. He drew his bow and shot an arrow


    directly at the Dark Heaven Insect. The insect immediately pped its ck wings, stirred up a wave of


    dust, and tried to deflect the bone arrow. But a second after the first bone arrow was shot, a second


    arrow headed towards the insect at a faster pace, almost parallel to the previous one.


    Just as the insect had blown away the previous bone arrow, the other bone arrow flew directly towards


    it. The three-star Dark Heaven Insect hadn''t expected such a trick from its attacker. Before it could


    react appropriately, the bone arrow pierced one of its legs.


    The insect felt its forelimb go soft and weak and it soon fell to the ground with a loud thud.


    When Rocky saw that his n had worked, he was delighted. He took the opportunity and used his


    Frozen Wind Dagger to attack it violently. He also used his bone arrows to neutralize the remaining


    legs of the insect. Finally, the Dark Heaven Insect was defeated and captured, with its huge body


    After conquering the weaker three-star Dark Heaven Insect, Rocky had consumed more than half of his


    spiritual power. But he had no time to rest. To supplement his lost spiritual power, he took a drop of the


    magical saliva. Without further dy, he then dashed towards Uriah''s direction, who was in a fierce


    fight with the stronger three-star Dark Heaven Insect.


    Since its power was inferior to the insect''s, Uriah was at a disadvantageous position at that moment.


    Rocky rushed to help Uriah.

 Chapter 187 Giving A Violent Thrashing

    Chapter 187 Giving A Violent Thrashing


    With a resounding boom, a fireball was catapulted from Uriah''s tail and heavily hit the iron-hard shell of


    the stronger three-star Dark Heaven Insect. With a shower of blinding sparks, its shell began to smoke.


    A few meters away, Rocky could sense that Uriah had greatly weakened in physical strength and


    speed. The Dark Heaven Insect seized the opportunity and struck at Uriah, wiping it out. Because of


    the enormous consumption of its physical strength, Uriah rolled over on the ground before it could


    stagger and stand up. Fortunately, it wasn''t hurt badly.


    Seeing Uriah being knocked down, Rocky was about to step in to offer some help. However, at the


    moment, a beast as small as a dog ran out. Standing before Uriah, it made threatening gestures to the


    Dark Heaven Insect, valiant despite its harmless size.


    "Little Rubygon!" Rocky cried out. He was totally astounded when he recognized the small creature,


    totally not expecting it toe rushing out to defend Uriah. However, Little Rubygon''s power was


    nowhere near the caliber of the Dark Heaven Insect.


    The Dark Heaven Insect was visibly irritated by the small beast in front of it. Without hesitation, it ran


    right at Little Rubygon, who would be killed or severely wounded if a collision happened. Rocky could


    only watch in horror, with no time to save poor Little Rubygon.


    But all of a sudden, a beast jumped forward to keep Little Rubygon behind it. It took the blow from the


    collision of the Dark Heaven Insect. With a deafening bang, the impact wave spread to all directions,


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    dirt and stones flying as though they had been swept up in a hurricane. The ground was shrouded in


    dust.


    Uriah whimpered. It waspletely exhausted and couldn''t take it anymore, copsing on the ground.


    However, at the moment, the Dark Heaven Insect was preparing tounch a second attack. Uriah was


    in a critical condition. Its life was in great peril!


    "Whistle!" A bone arrow zoomed rapidly through the air, sinking neatly into the hind leg of the Dark


    Heaven Insect. Pushed by the mighty momentum of the arrow, the Dark Heaven Insect lost its bnce


    and tumbled down on its back.


    At the point, Rocky darted towards the Dark Heaven Insect, tightly clutching the Frozen Wind Dagger.


    He stabbed its soft underside, and the Centipede-snake''s venom seeped instantly into its bloodstream.


    Almost right away, the Dark Heaven Insect was totally paralyzed, unable to fight back at all.


    "Uriah!" Rocky shouted as he rushed to Uriah, which was hobbling to stand up. Going through the


    second violent collision, Uriah looked miserable. It was clear that it was suffering through a great deal


    of pain. However, after a careful examination, Rocky diagnosed that apart from some side effects of the


    collision, there was no fatal wound inflicted. He breathed a sigh of relief, patting Uriah gently.


    Little Rubygon ran over to Uriah and whimpered, as if to thank it for saving its life. Uriah bowed its head


    to rub against Little Rubygon''s,forting the distressed beast.


    Rocky turned back to look at the two Dark Heaven Insects. Though Rocky had brought them under


    control, he was scratching his head at how he could possibly transport them back. Last time, he had


    captured only one Dark Heaven Insect, so the situation was easier to handle. But two Dark Heaven


    Insects were a different story, and they were pretty big to boot. It was going to be a really tricky problem


    to bring the two Dark Heaven Insects back without raising the attention of soldiers of the northeast


    military camp.


    It was a pity that Rocky wasn''t a spirit maniptor at the Heavenly Stage, or he could deal with the two


    Dark Heaven Insects without making an effort. After all, when a spirit maniptor reached the


    Heavenly Stage, he or she would be able to open the Magic Spiritual Space which was capable of


    connecting one space with another. With the Magic Spiritual Space, Rocky could have carried the


    spirit-manipted beast with him to avoid unnecessary trouble and others'' attention. Even more


    beneficial was the fact that when a spirit maniptor evolved beyond the Heavenly Stage, his spirit-


    manipted beast would gradually grow into a giant one along with his increase in power. Once this


    happened, his spirit-manipted beast couldn''t enter towns and cities. Otherwise, it would wreak great


    damage in its path. In other words, the Magic Spiritual Space was a must for the spirit maniptor in


    multiple aspects of life.


    Rocky took down the bottle containing the magical saliva and put it away in case that other wild spirit-


    manipted beasts would be attracted. His spiritual power had almost run out and Uriah''s reserves


    had also reached its extreme limit. If they met any other powerful wild spirit-manipted beasts, they


    would be in great trouble indeed.


    For the sake of security, however, Rocky took a drop of the magical saliva and also gave one to Uriah


    so that they could both recover their physical strength and spiritual power as soon as possible. Rather


    than suffer an unexpected attack, he decided that the wise thing to do was utilize two precious drops of


    the magical saliva.


    After two hours, Rocky had recovered a lot with the magical saliva. By now, he had the energy to


    brainstorm about how to transport the two Dark Heaven Insects back to the northeast military camp.


    All of a sudden, a sharp hooting came not far away. "Damn! Hurry up, or I will stew you as my supper!


    You jerks!"


    At the sound of this voice, Rocky''s eyes shed like lightning. He moved quickly behind a giant rock


    and looked into the distance. He saw some spirit maniptors dressed in military uniforms, escorting


    two lorries of wood through the Carcass Valley. The spirit-manipted beasts pulling the lorries were


    called bald camels. Though they were at a very low level, they were mighty and docile and were ideal


    for this function. They were agile and able to walk on any dangerously steepndforms. Therefore, they


    were often used like horses to transport army provisions and other heavy stuff.


    Rocky looked the spirit maniptors up and down and found that their military uniforms were


    embroidered with "northwest military camp". It seemed that it was a team of spirit maniptors


    responsible for escort of the northwest military camp. On average, their power was at the fifth grade of


    the Mortal Stage.


    At the sight of the two lorries, Rocky got an idea as his eyes lit up. Immediately, he tore a piece of cloth


    and masked his face, then rushed towards the team like a shadow.


    Those bald camels appeared to have sensed a certain aura, so all of them balked in fear. The spirit


    maniptors instantly cracked the whips in their hands to drive them forward. They assumed the poor


    beasts were simply feelingzy and scolded, "Move! Don''t bezy!"


    Regardless of the maltreatment, the bald camels stood still, staring straight ahead and trembling. It


    seemed as if they were frightened at something and dared not move on.


    At the point, the spirit maniptors noticed that a figure standing far ahead got in their way. They


    couldn''t figure out whether he was hostile or not.


    "Hey! Who are you? Get out of the way! Don''t mess with us! Don''t get in the way! You want to die?"


    one of the spirit maniptors bellowed as he stepped forward. He was arrogant and aggressive, and


    Rocky disliked him immediately.


    "Leave the lorries and the bald camels, and you will leave with your life," Rocky called out. He nned


    to snatch the two lorries and the bald camels. With them, he could effortlessly transport the two Dark


    Heaven Insects back. Since there were many bushrangers here, no one would think of him as a


    criminal.


    "Did you hear that?" The team leader burst into peals of mockingughter, looking around at the other


    spirit maniptors. They all saw this strange man as an overconfident wretch.


    "Captain, he really thinks he''s going to plunder us!" one of the spirit maniptors replied as he


    guffawed.


    "Ha-ha! Plunder us? He must be kidding. Doesn''t he recognize that we''re the spirit maniptors of the


    northwest military camp? Doesn''t he know our power is much beyond his? Has he been living under a


    rock? He really wants to plunder us. What a joke! He must be tired of living," the team leader sneered.


    Of course, Rocky''s aura seemed faint to them, so the team leader naturally assumed that he was no


    big deal. He was convinced that Rocky was too arrogant about his power.


    "You! Go to teach him a lesson. Show him he is nowhere near qualified to plunder the goods of the


    northwest military camp. Send him home!" the team leader ordered the fellow spirit maniptors.


    Instantly, they encircled Rocky, brimming with confidence though none of them were particrly


    powerful. They were no match for Rocky and soon found this out, much to their horror.


    Momentster, with their mouths full of blood, several figures, beaten ck and blue, rolled groaning


    on the ground. Some of them even had several of their teeth knocked out. Under this violent attack,


    their faces were marred almost to the point of not being recognizable.

 Chapter 188 It Was Actually You

    Chapter 188 It Was Actually You


    "Am I worthy enough to rob you now?" Rocky raised his eyebrows as he mocked the frightened squad


    leader. He hid in fear,pletely trembling in dread. One would wonder where the arrogant leader who


    he used to be went.


    "Yes. You are. You arepetent enough now. You can take these. They''re all yours now," the squad


    leader answered, his voice shaking in fear. Soon enough, he and his men fled with their tails in


    between their legs.


    When the other spirit maniptors were gone, Rocky herded the bald camels together and made them


    pull the two carts he just robbed. After leading them to where he captured the Dark Heaven Insects, he


    dismounted the woods that previously upied the carts and reced them with the freshly captured


    Dark Heaven Insects. He had Uriah and Rubygon leading the camels on the way back. It was indeed a


    fruitful journey.


    But their trip was interrupted constantly. Rocky knew better and remained careful around the squads of


    spirit maniptors patrolling the northeast military camp. He could not afford bumping into them. With


    all the tiptoeing around the other military personnels, it took Rocky almost the entire day to reach the


    Ghost Vige.


    Rocky made the bald camels help with the excavation of the cave in the middle of the Ghost Vige.


    Just like what he didst time, he hid these two Dark Heaven Insects in the den. The den beneath the


    Ghost Vige was spacious enough for seven to eight Dark Heaven Insects. If it ever got too crowded,


    he could always expand the den. Space was not an issue.


    After knocking the two Dark Heaven Insects unconscious with the Centipede Dragon venom, Rocky


    went back up to the surface. He headed towards the bald camels and unbridled them.


    "You are all free now," Rocky told the camels while gently patting their heads. He could not help but feel


    sorry for these creatures for they were ruthlessly enved by the soldiers.


    The bald camels seemed to understand what Rocky just told them. They let out a cry and looked at


    each other for a few seconds. They then lowered their heads, as if trying to show Rocky their gratitude.


    They galloped out of the Ghost Vige in a herd with an elder one leading them.


    Now that the camels were freed, Rocky took his time walking back to the military camp with Uriah and


    little Rubygon.


    ''I might need to head over to the town tomorrow. I have to forge giant cuffs to constrain the Dark


    Heaven Insects. I could also sell the materials I collected from the wild spirit-manipted beasts. The


    sales might just be able to cover the expenses for forging the giant cuffs, '' Rocky thought to himself.


    Rocky and hispanions finally reached the military camp. He sent Uriah and little Rubygon straight


    to his house before heading to the beast farm. Upon his arrival to the beast farm, he was instantly


    greeted by Sheridan''s intense castigation. It was nothing unusual for Rocky. He was getting chastised


    because he was gone for almost an entire day.


    "What are you doing just standing there? Can''t you see it''s almost dark? You have to finish cleaning the


    whole of the beast farm before it''s too dark to see!" Sheridan was fuming. He did not linger and wait for


    Rocky''s answer. Instead, he left in a hurry, as if he was summoned somewhere else.


    "What an ill-tempered old goat! I was just a littlete today. No big deal. It''s really not something I


    should be scolded for. But I am in such a good mood today. I am not letting you ruin this for me. I will


    forgive you despite everything you just said and I won''t argue with you anymore," Rocky said despite


    having no one around to hear it. He made a face the moment Sheridan turned his back against him.


    What a very lucky day for him. He captured two Dark Heaven Insects in just a single raid! He had also


    captured another one prior. Two of them were at the first grade of the three-stars while the other one


    was at the second grade of the three-stars. If things went well, he would have at least two primary Dark


    Heaven Eggs within two months. The breeding period for Dark Heaven Insects at the first grade was


    less than two months. It was around three months for those at the second grade. Meaning, he would be


    able to harvest one medium Dark Heaven Egg every three months. These Dark Heaven Eggs would be


    of huge help in elevating his power.


    He would be able to get his hands on at least one medium Dark Heaven Egg and about four primary


    ones every three months. It was what every spirit maniptor''s dream was made of. For someone high


    ranking, like Commander Marin, a primary Dark Heaven Egg is given only every three months. Yet


    Rocky has a mine that produced Eggs exclusively for him. What a blessing for a spirit maniptor!


    Additionally, there were only two Dark Heaven Insects in the home base of the Crimson Dragon Group.


    Rocky, a sole spirit-maniptor, had three in total. He was in such a huge advantage.


    If other spirit maniptors were to find out about Rocky''s collection they would be gritting their teeth in


    envy. With a simple calction of the breeding period of the eggs, they would be able to estimate


    Rocky''s power surge with the help of the Dark Heaven Eggs.


    Indeed, with Rocky''s ess to Dark Heaven Eggs, his power would skyrocket in a year. That would


    earn him a sure spot in the history books.


    However, Rocky was still unsatisfied. He needed to upgrade his strength more. He was nowhere near


    stopping from achieving a greater height. He nned to expand his search area in hopes of capturing a


    few more. He went to the ces where he captured the Dark Heaven Insects based on a hunch. It was


    possible there were still other ces that harbored Dark Heaven Insects. He was ready to capture


    them all.


    The Gehenna Border wasprised of multiple areas under the jurisdiction of different countries.


    Rocky knew these ces to be more dangerous than the previous ones. If he were to stumble upon


    these locations, it was possible that he would be executed. His desire to collect more Dark Heaven


    Insects did not surpass his will to live. He did not bother to venture in such dangerous locations. His life


    was of utmost importance if he were to upgrade his prowess.


    Rocky exerted an insane amount of work in the beast farm. He also diligently practiced the Magical


    Evaluation Skill. He did not notice how quickly the night fell upon him. The glow from the beast farm


    soon died down as the night deepened.


    Coincidentally, Marin was headed the beast farm to check on her war dragon, Verdanim.


    It was rather dark, and the light on the beast farm had yet to be lit. As she was getting closer to the


    farm, she heard someone talking in a hushed manner.


    "Hey, can you please stay still? Just for a second, please? Gentle, okay?


    There, there. You''ll be okay soon. Please sit tight for one more second. I promise it''s gonna be okay


    soon.


    Don''t cry! It''ll be bad if we catch other people''s attention. I''m not doing anything bad to you, okay? I just


    ¡ª," the voice said.


    Marin was shrouded with darkness when she heard the voice of a still unknown person. It wasing


    from the darkened beast farm. She could not imagine someone from the military camp to be doing


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    something so terrible. With her blood boiling, she rushed towards the beast farm and furiously scolded,


    "How dare you harass an innocent woman right inside the military camp!"


    Before Marin was a man cuddling a spirit-manipted beast. It was clear she misunderstood the whole


    situation. Marin was praying for the ground to open up and swallow her whole. How she wished she


    could take her words back! She mistook a spirit-manipted beast for a woman.


    And just like everyone expected, it was Rocky.


    Rocky was deeply immersed in his Magical Evaluation Skill training when a pretty woman appeared


    beside him. He was so confused at why the prettydy was frowning at him. When he was finally able


    to see her face fully, he could not help but be frozen. The beautiful face frowning upon him was Marin''s.

 Chapter 189 Good Deal (Part One)

    Chapter 189 Good Deal (Part One)


    "It is you, Commander!" Rocky let go off the spirit-manipted beast and stood up to greet Marin. "I


    never thought that you would actually show up in here. Did you mention any innocent woman? Em...


    Actually, no woman here. But now we have one."


    Marin noticed the whole ce was deserted. Aside from Rocky and a spirit-manipted beast, no one


    else was present, so she understood immediately that he was talking about her. She felt a little


    awkward. She was sure that the way she moved and talked would show how self-conscious she had


    be. Luckily, it was getting dark and there was no light in the beast farm. She could barely even


    see Rocky''s features with the low illumination of the ce. Only his silhouette and a few details of his


    face were visible from Marin''s point of view, so she tried to talk pass this awkwardness. "What are you


    doing here in the middle of the night?"


    "What am I doing here? I asked you to transfer me to the beast farm. I never asked to be a feeder! Now


    I am carrying and washing meat for the beasts. I am here working because of you!" Rocky eximed


    furiously. He was a little angry seeing Marin. He stared at her coldly.


    "Why are you getting upset? I thought you were interested in raising war beasts. Otherwise, why would


    you volunteer to work at the beast farm? That''s why I granted you your wish and let you be a feeder


    here instead of a handyman. Yet, instead of thanking me, you yelled at me. You know you can learn a


    lot from Sheridan right? He had been in the military camp for most of his life. Quite an ace at..." Marin


    suddenly stopped in her track. An important information almost slipped past her lips. She needed to be


    careful with her words. While she didn''t give out much detail, Rocky caught on with her.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Ace at what?" Rocky sensed that Marin was trying to hide something. He squinted his eyes and


    pursued with question. He knew there was something about Sheridan''s identity, but he wasn''t just sure


    what. Sheridan was more than just an old man managing the beast farm. He remembered how


    powerful he seemed when Sheridan initiated a fight.


    "It''s nothing. Anyway, you looked for me yesterday to ask about Sue. Later I came looking for you and


    you were nowhere to be found." Marin shook her head. She quickly dismissed Rocky''s question and


    diverted his attention to other matters.


    "I am going to head out tomorrow. Figured that I''d drop Sue a visit." Rocky nodded.


    "Sue is now at the headquarters of the Crimson Dragon Group," Marin replied.


    "The headquarters?" Rocky was a little surprised that Marin somehow managed to relocate her to the


    headquarters. He expected she''d be staying somewhere else.


    "Yeah, I haven''t told you about it. The other day I was nning to find her a nice home to stay after my


    business at the headquarters. I already had a few ces in mind then. However, it turned out that my


    sister really liked Sue when they met at the headquarters. She''s really likeable, you know. So my sister


    decided that she would take the liberty of taking her in to apany her. She is a strong willed woman


    and Sue was not opposed to it. So I agreed. I left her at the headquarters with my sister. She will take


    good care of her so you don''t have to worry. I trust her." Marin looked at Rocky expectantly as if she


    was afraid that Rocky might get upset because she did not inform Rocky earlier about this.


    "I see." Rocky was surprisingly m hearing Marin. Since Sue was not opposed to it, he trusted her


    judgment. Plus, the fact that it was Marin''s sister who would look after her assured him that Sue was in


    good custody. No one would dare pick on her. She was also a smart and lovable woman. Everyone


    liked her. She would fit right in.


    "Chill. I know my sister, and she is very nice. Sue would not get into trouble around her," Marin added


    as she was afraid that Rocky was still worried about Sue. She assured him that Sue would be safe in


    her sister''s care. It was strange that all of sudden she cared a lot about Rocky''s feeling. It was a feeling


    so foreign and unusual that she did not know how to react. She shook it off right away. Why did she


    care what Rocky thought?


    "So I have to go to the headquarters if I want to visit her? That''s quite troublesome." Rocky frowned.


    He always saw Sue as his little sister. He would have preferred an easier ess for him to visit. He


    wanted to see how she was doing and how she was adjusting given all that had happened.


    "Don''t worry. It is not that troublesome. This is my authorization. It shall give you the ess that you


    need to enter the headquarters. When you arrive at the headquarters, you should go straight to Isis and


    tell her that you are there to see Sue. She''s the one running errands for my sister." Marin fetched a


    te and extended her hand to give it to Rocky.


    Rocky took it and put it away. Then, he looked at Marin gratefully. "Thank you. If that''s all, I will be on


    my way." He then turned and was about to leave when Marin''s voice stopped him in his tracks.


    "Would you reconsider my proposal of leading the first squad?" Marin suddenly changed the subject as


    if she still pitied Rocky for his decision to give up this post. However, despite the quite hassle chores at


    the beast farm, he did not n on changing his decision.


    "You have many talents in the northeast military camp. You could easily find a recement. It doesn''t


    have to be me." Rocky answered nonchntly without turning back. He then continued walking and left


    the beast farm. Marin stared curiously at Rocky''s receding figure.


    When he returned to his room, Rocky took out the primary Dark Heaven Egg and cultivated with it for


    one night. The Dark Heaven Egg was truly extraordinary. Although the primary Dark Heaven Egg was


    not as potent as the middle grade one, he could still felt the significant improvement of his spiritual


    power.


    Soon enough, the day broke and Rocky finished absorbing all of the energy from the Dark Heaven


    Egg. He stopped his cultivation and left house to finish his chores at the beast farm for today.


    When he was done with his chores, Rocky came back to his room to categorize the objects of value


    taken from wild spirit-manipted beasts. He carefully organized and ced them in a big basket,


    which was bigger than the two bagsbined that Rocky asked Jackson to sell.


    However, the two bags of objects that he gave Jackson were taken from the wild spirit-manipted


    beasts at the second grade of three-stars. Just as the Centipede-snake venom and teeth, all other


    objects were also valuable. It was quite a shame. Despite the great value of those items, he only got


    more than one hundred golden coins from the sales. It was because Jackson did not know their true


    value plus he sold them at a fair of a small town. Rocky thought it was a waste. After all, the objects


    from the two three-star wild spirit-manipted beasts were not easy toe by.

 Chapter 190 Good Deal (Part Two)

    Chapter 190 Good Deal (Part Two)


    He was on the way to see Sue for the day so he figured he might as well take these things to the Evian


    City and sell them. He could probably make a small fortune out of this.


    After having everything sorted out, Rocky took off his uniform and changed into some fresh clothes. He


    then carried the basket full of materials from wild spirit-manipted beasts and asked Uriah to take


    care of Rubygon before he left the military camp for the Evian City.


    Shortly after he left the military camp, Rocky ran into a carriage heading to the same direction. The


    driver was a middle-aged man, who greeted Rocky passionately and was willing to give him a lift.


    Rocky thanked him and got on the carriage. Thankfully, he was lucky to have hitched a ride. He did


    carry some heavy items with him after all.


    They chatted on the way and it turned out that the driver was a viger from a town at the west of the


    northeast military camp. He usually travelled back and forth between his small town and the Evian City


    for some small trade. The driver told him something he did not know about.


    "Commander Marin at your northeast military camp is a good person. The order at this region has


    significantly improved since she became the Commander of the northeast military camp. This ce


    used to be crawled with bandits. We were poor, but thanks to Commander Marin who eliminated all the


    bad guys, we now live a better life." The driver held Marin in high regards when he heard that Rocky


    was stationed at the northeast military camp. It was until then did Rocky realized that Marin had done


    so much for the people. He hadn''t given it much thought.


    ''She sounded really nice except for her bad temper, '' Rocky thought to himself. He had not thought


    much about Marin mainly because Marin was trying to find his identity, which made him think that she


    was quite annoying. It was quite a hassle trying to avoid every conversation about his identity. So as


    much as possible, he avoided it. However after spending time with her, Rocky began to understand that


    the reason for her persistence was because of her strong sense of responsibility and the habit of being


    hands-on with everything. She wasn''t like any other leader. She really cared for the people. His


    impression of Marin improved somehow through his conversation with the driver. He was able to see


    her from a different angle.


    "Right, do you know where you can sell the parts from wild spirit-manipted beasts in the Evian City?"


    Rocky asked. He still wasn''t sure where he would be able to sell his items for a good price. Since the


    driver was a trader, he must know all the good ces to sell his things.


    "Parts from wild spirit-manipted beasts? Those are hard toe by and are of great value. Are


    those the things in your basket?" Looking at the basket that Rocky ced on the back of his carriage


    curiously, the driver must have realized that he was carrying such valuable items.


    "Nah, I only have a handful of them." Rocky knew that he could not reveal the items of value that he


    had on him so he was not being entirely honest with the driver.


    "I heard there is a branch of the Super Beast Farm in the Evian City and they would want any parts


    from wild spirit-manipted beasts. They are based in the Imperial City. Quite famous I must say." The


    driver was a down-to-earth viger. Seeing that Rocky was from the northeast military camp, he


    immediately felt that he was a reliable person, so he told everything that he knew to Rocky.


    "The Super Beast Farm? So there is a branch of the Super Beast Farm in the Evian City. Perfect!"


    Rocky knew that the Super Beast Farm was of high standard and they always offered fair prices to


    clients. Selling the parts at the Super Beast Farm was reassuring. He might be able to get some good


    deals.


    After noon time, the carriage entered the Evian City.


    Although it was a city near the border which could sometimes be unstable, it looked prosper and


    promising with huge traffics on the streets that were made up of traders of all kinds of merchandises.


    There were also a lot more civilians. It did not look like a city that could turn into a battlefield at some


    point.


    Furthermore, it was a critical point as it directly safeguarded the passage to the deep of the Holy


    Dragon Empire, which was the reason why the Crimson Dragon Group was headquartered here. This


    city was of great strategic value. If it fell into enemy''s hands, it could ce the entire Holy Dragon


    Empire under grave threat and risk.


    After entering the city, Rocky hopped off the carriage and headed towards the branch of the Super


    Beast Farm as per the direction given by the driver.


    Crossing a couple of streets, he saw a stylish building with a big que on the front door that read


    "Super Beast Farm". It was much more luxurious and spacious than any other buildings in the city.


    They even had a branch in the border city, which indicated huge wealth and booming business.


    However the branch was still no match to the headquarters that Rocky had visited. There were only two


    floors, but the business looked really good and this ce was mostly packed with the spirit


    maniptors of the Mortal Stage.


    Rocky carried the basket in and saw a counter to his left where a couple of busboys were busy with


    something. He walked over and asked, "May I know if your boss is around?"


    One of the busboys looked up from what he was doing and stared at Rocky. "You want to see my


    boss? He is at the auction on the second floor," He answered.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Thank you." Rocky nodded and headed upstairs. The reason that he needed to see the boss was that


    the volume of his merchandise was big. This amount would definitely cause a stir if people found out.


    So, he wished to sell directly to the boss in private to avoid any unnecessary attention and trouble. He


    certainly did not want to go to the trouble of exining how he had acquired such arge quantity of


    merchandise.


    When he reached the auction on the second floor, there were already dozens of participants sitting in


    for it. Most of them looked like businessmen of some sort.


    This was a favorite spot for all businessmen as it was very close to the Gehenna Border, where many


    people would hunt for wild spirit-manipted beasts and sold their parts at the Super Beast Farm. No


    wonder businessmen would swarm this ce. This was where they would purchase some good parts


    and sell them elsewhere to profit from gap in the price, and the business was booming.

 Chapter 191 All Were Treasures

    Chapter 191 All Were Treasures


    It was apparent that there were a lot of rich people who were interested in collecting rare things from


    the wild spirit-manipted beasts with their fortune. In addition, there were some spirit maniptors


    who were aiming at some materials of good quality so that they could use them to forge their weapons.


    The power of these spirit maniptors was just between the Mortal Stage and the Earthly Stage. Only


    two or three of those spirit maniptors were able to reach the first grade of the Earthly Stage.


    In the Evian City, spirit maniptors that were beyond the Earthly Stage were unusual. At the Gehenna


    Border, either in the military camps or as leaders of hired spirit maniptors like the man that Rocky


    met before, they were regarded as overmatches. Therefore, in normal conditions, it was rare for spirit


    maniptors at the Earthly Stage toe and go freely in the city.


    At that moment, Rocky noticed that there were several female spirit maniptors at a corner near him.


    What piqued his interest were how they were all dressed as maids. Even though they restrained their


    auras, with his power at the second grade of the Earthly Stage, it was easy for Rocky to sense their


    true power. Furthermore, all of them were apparently between the sixth and the ninth grade of the


    Mortal Stage. In other words, their power whenbined was almost equivalent to that of a strong


    team.


    The female spirit maniptors just stood calmly at the corner like expressionless statues. Their calm


    training. There was a woman who was sitting peacefully among the group. She was wearing a dress


    made out of pink tissues and it made her look beautiful and elegant. She was wearing a veil over her


    face but it could not hide her wless and delicate features. Rocky barely saw the outline of her gentle


    eyes and long dark hair. Anyone who gazed upon her became tempted to see the true beauty that was


    hidden by her veil.


    What attracted Rocky more was the unfathomable aura that was exuding from her. He couldn''t


    evaluate her power at all. Rocky was convinced that she was not as weak as she would like people to


    assume. There must be some kind of reason for her to conceal her power on purpose.


    ''I guess those female spirit maniptors are guarding the veiled woman. Who is she? Why does she


    have that many powerful spirit maniptors around her? Why is she hiding her true power? She must


    be someone remarkable, '' Rocky spected while looking at the woman intensely.


    The people started noticing the woman and her bodyguards. They became curious of her identity.


    Moreover, the men found it difficult to look away from the group because all of her bodyguards were


    also very good-looking.


    If they knew that the woman that they were ogling was the Deputy Commander in Chief of the Crimson


    Dragon Group, they would surely not dare stare at her in such a disgusting manner.


    The woman that was wearing the veil was none other than Isis, the cousin of Marin. No one would have


    guessed that the Deputy Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Group would appear at the


    auction, so they just assumed that the veileddy must be from a wealthy and influential family.


    The reason why Isis was there was very simple. Because of her current status, she was not allowed to


    go shopping like other adolescent girls. Moreover, she was so busy with official business and military


    affairs that she hardly had time to buy things on her own. Therefore, after dealing with all of her tasks,


    she decided to go to the auction house to buy some rare items and advanced materials that she could


    use at her leisure. After all, Isis was just another young girl who liked to shop pretty things.


    After a few minutes, a new round of auction started and new auction items were disyed. On the


    three-feet-high stage, there were several scantily d women who enchantingly walked across the


    stage. Each of them were holding a te on their hands and on those tes, different kinds of items


    and rare things of the wild spirit-manipted beasts were disyed for the audience to see. However,


    they were all worthless because all of the items were only from one-star spirit-manipted beasts.


    ''How could they auction such rubbish? This branch store of the Super Beast Farm is too disappointing,


    '' Rocky mumbled quietly at the sight of the auction items. None of them could rival the ones in his


    basket. He despised each one of the items on the stage.


    However, it made sense that they would auction such items since the spirit maniptors at the


    Gehenna Border did not live on hunting wild spirit-manipted beasts. For them, wild spirit-


    manipted beasts were too powerful and dangerous to hunt. Also, wild spirit-manipted beasts


    gathered in crowds and it made them much more difficult to hunt. If a spirit maniptor was not


    powerful enough, the beasts would kill and eat him easily. That was why spirit maniptors in the city


    always avoided hunting wild spirit-manipted beasts in order to protect themselves.


    It exined clearly why the materials and the rare things from one-star spirit-manipted beasts were


    so hard to get here. As for things from two-star spirit-manipted beasts, they were very few. Powerful


    spirit maniptors did not want to kill such weak spirit-manipted beasts. On the other hand, weak


    spirit maniptors were powerless against them.


    The people reluctantly averted their eyes from Isis and her female bodyguards to focus on the auction


    items on disy. Their eyes were lighting up while they indulged in admiring the auction items as if they


    were remarkable treasures.


    Gradually, the auction started and the heated bidding for each item began.


    Rocky, smiling to himself, showed no interest in joining them. His eyes surveyed the room and he


    noticed that a middle-aged man, who seemed to be the boss of the auction house, was conducting


    something at the side of the stage like a director. Rocky walked over to him.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Excuse me, are you the boss here?" Rocky asked him curiously.


    The middle-aged man turned to him and inspected Rocky. After a few seconds, he suddenly red at


    Rocky and cursed in heart the clerk who had allowed such a country bumpkin to enter the premises.


    He could not help but get angry at having a person in rag-like clothing and a basket on his back inside


    his precious auction house. Rocky decided to ask him again if he was the boss of the auction house


    and to that he replied impatiently, "Yes, I am. What''s that to do with you?"


    "I want to sell some things here, so I''d like to discuss it with you in private," Rocky said calmly,


    revealing no anger at the boss'' disdainful tone. As a seller, instead of drawing attention to him, he


    preferred to stay low key.


    "If you want to sell some things, then you better go downstairs. What we sell here are treasures and


    not cheap garbage, do you understand? We sell precious things like those on the stage..." the boss


    said proudly while staring at Rocky in disgust.


    "You call those treasures? In my eyes, they are nothing but rubbish," Rocky said contemptuously. He


    was starting to feel a little annoyed at the boss'' rudeness.


    When he heard Rocky''s words, the boss looked at him like he was crazy. He became convinced that


    Rocky was an abnormal, so he decided to just wave him away and urge him to leave. After looking at


    Rocky onest time, he gestured to the women on the stage.


    When one of the women noticed his gesture, she walked to the front of the stage and disyed the


    auction item on her te. "This is the softest crocodile hide thates from the belly of a one-star


    Swamp Crocodile. Neither water, fire, nor any weapon could do damage to it. We start the bidding at


    fifty golden coins."


    "One hundred golden coins."


    "One hundred and fifty golden coins."


    There were a lot of people who bid up the hide of the one-star Swamp Crocodile. Finally, to Rocky''s


    surprise, the ordinary hide was sold for three hundred golden coins.


    The woman stepped down from the stage and gave the hide of the one-star Swamp Crocodile to the


    highest bidder in person. After paying for it, the businessman grinned cheekily and then seized the


    opportunity to grab the woman''s backside.


    The woman cried cutely at having her backside grabbed and surprisingly appeared as if she enjoyed


    the attention. She then handed the three hundred golden coins to the boss immediately. The golden


    coin circted through the Wild Spirit Land.


    "Ha-ha. I bought that for only one hundred golden coins. I earn two hundred golden coins because of


    that," the boss said in excitement. When Rocky heard that, he realized that the boss was fairly pleased


    with his profits.


    "I never thought that the hide of a one-star Swamp Crocodile could be so valuable. That would make


    the hides of two-star Swamp Crocodiles inside my basket, more or less, a several hundred golden


    coins worth," Rocky murmured to himself while still standing next to the boss. He finally felt that he


    came to the right ce.

 Chapter 192 It Is Hard To Imagine

    Chapter 192 It Is Hard To Imagine


    "What are you still doing in here?" the boss asked curiously as he looked back and saw that Rocky still


    sitting there, feeling embarrassed for what he had just said.


    "If I leave, you''ll miss a once in a lifetime opportunity. Are you really willing to let this chance to make


    big money slip right through your fingers?" Rocky asked in reply as he folded his arms across his


    chest.


    "What exactly are you saying?" The boss looked curiously at Rocky. He was wondering why this


    obscurely dressed country boy had such high levels of self-confidence to actually say the things


    Rocky shed a smile as he put down the basket on his back. He took out a piece of hide of a two-star


    Swamp Crocodile and handed it to the boss. "This right here is the hide of a one-star Swamp


    Crocodile. How much do you think is it worth?"


    Upon hearing Rocky''s words, the boss stared at him in surprise. He then began to examine the hide


    more closely as if he was an expert on crocodile skin.


    "It seems like it really is the hide of a two-star Swamp Crocodile. Where exactly did you get this?" The


    boss asked as he was astonished by what was shown to him.


    "I would prefer not to say. There are a lot of good things like this inside my basket. Do you have any


    interest in selling them for me?" Rocky said in an estranged voice.


    "Anything valuable in the basket?" The boss stared at the basket with his wide eyes. ''Could it be a


    treasure basket?'' He thought to himself.


    "There''s something way better hidden inside of it. Do you have any questions?" Rocky replied as he


    raised his eyebrows.


    "Something even better than the hide of a two-star Swamp Crocodile?" The boss was totally stunned


    by Rocky''s reply. He bowed to apologize, "I have been both blind and ignorant until just now. Please


    don''t stoop down to my level. It would bepletely unnecessary. I know that you are a big-hearted


    man. Would you mind giving me a minute of your time to talk in private?" The boss was obviously a


    weathercock and an artful person.


    To see is to believe. Most people would believe what they see rather than what they hear. The boss


    had examined Rocky''s hides of Swamp Crocodile very closely and had already given him his full. He


    altered his attitude and began to be more respectful towards Rocky.


    After a while, the boss led Rocky to a guest room next to the auction house where he was received


    with utmost respect. He bowed before him and muttered sugarcoated words.


    "Will you please tell me more about what you really have?" The boss asked politely. He was very


    shrewd yet sophisticated.


    "I have about twenty or thirty of its kind," Rocky replied tly.


    The boss swallowed to clear his throat. He was surprised by what Rocky had said so he asked Rocky


    as soon as he pulled himself together, "About twenty or thirty of its kind? That is an impressive


    number."


    "They mean absolutely nothing to me," Rocky replied. He thought to himself, ''I can get forty or fifty of its


    kind without any trouble if I wanted to. Because Uriah''s unique magical saliva can easily lure these


    mysterious beasts into my trap.''


    "Would you mind bringing them out so I could look at them more closely?" To make sure that


    everything would go ording to n, the boss requested politely.


    "Please, be my guest," Rocky replied as he shrugged his shoulders.


    After a while, the boss called three attendants in. They began to bring out the skins and bones of the


    spirit-manipted beast from his wicker basket.


    Once they were finished counting, the boss and the three attendants all stood there in shock. They


    were all bewildered by the sheer variety and quantity of the goods he had with him.


    Take the crocodile skin for instance. There were five pieces of hides of two-star Swamp Crocodiles that


    were very valuable and hard to find.


    The boss turned into an avid fan of Rocky.


    "I don''t want anyone else hearing about this. No one else is allowed to know that I am the vendor. I am


    hoping that you can help me keep my secret," Rocky insisted.


    "You have nothing to worry about. You have my word. I''ll keep my mouth shut!" The boss hurriedly


    nodded in agreement. He handed Rocky the inventory and said, "There are 28 categories in total. The


    quantity of each category has been clearly marked for your convenience. If we put up the goods in an


    auction for you, the Super Beast Farm will have to charge amission fee of 30%. Do you agree to


    these terms?"


    "Understood. I agree." Rocky nodded in agreement. He was unconcerned about themission fee at


    all.


    The boss beamed with joy as he ordered his attendants to prepare his items for the auction.


    "Sir, would you like to stay in our special VIP lounge? It''s much safer and more peaceful in there," the


    boss asked as he gestured the way for Rocky.


    When Rocky sat down in the VIP lounge, he found that it was an ideal ce. He could see whatever


    was going on at the auction house from the inside while no one from the outside could see him. A few


    secondster, a gorgeousdy came in and served Rocky with an impable meal and a wide


    selection of drinks. Thedy had a slender figure that immediately caught his attention. Her great body


    At this hour, all the goods that were originally nned to be auctioned at the auction house were all


    removed from the shelves. The people at the auction house didn''t have a single clue about what was


    going on. They raised their eyebrows as they whispered to one another.


    "Distinguished guests, dear friends, our branch of Super Beast Farm was fortunate enough to get our


    hands on a lot of rare goods that might interest you. I promise it will be worth your every penny." The


    boss rolled up his sleeves to prepare for the auction.


    At that moment, several more seductive women scooped some of the rare goods as they stepped


    towards the front.


    All the people at the auction house gazed upon the goods as their jaws dropped. They couldn''t believe


    what they were seeing.


    "My goodness, are those horns of two-star Snow Wolf? They are considered to be rarities in the Wild


    Spirit Land."


    "Could that be the gall of the Wind Cobras? I''ve been looking all over for it for quite a long time now."


    "And could those be the hides of two-star Swamp Crocodiles? The one-star variant that was sold


    earlier would be nothingpared to that."


    At that moment, the entire crowd began to talk all at the same time. Excited voices filled the entire


    auction house. Everyone was excited for the bidding to begin.


    In the past, two-star goods were rarely seen in this auction house. However, quite a number of two-star


    goods were presented today alone. It was no surprise that so many people in the auction house


    couldn''t handle their emotions. They were thrilled to get their hands on the valuable items.


    Even Isis, who sat on the right corner of the auction house, involuntarily said to herself, "It has been


    rarely seen in the past. Howe these rare goods were all presented in a single day?" I can''t help but


    find it a bit strange."


    As the old Chinese saying goes, we can never have too many good things.


    In less than half an hour, a few of the two-star goods had already been auctioned for ridiculous prices.


    The boss was smiling radiantly. ''Today, my Super Beast Farm will definitely rake in huge amounts of


    money!'' he thought to himself.


    "It seems that I could really make a fortune out of wild spirit-manipted beast hunting," Rocky said


    under his breath as he watched the items get sold in very high prices. It was beyond Rocky''s


    imagination that the horns and the snake galls would reach a good price at the auction. If the bones of


    the three-star wild spirit-manipted beasts were brought here, they would certainly be sold for an


    even higher price.


    After the first round of auction, the boss looked around and said, "We are just getting warmed up. The


    next round is about to begin and it''s going to be a lot more exciting."


    His statement once again caused the audience to talk among themselves. Noise once again filled the


    entire auction house.


    "Another round of auction? He must be kidding, isn''t he? Could they really have anything better than


    the horns and the snake galls?" All the people at the auction house looked at each other in


    astonishment. They could hardly believe what they were hearing.


    A few minutester, several identical-looking horns and snake galls were presented to the crowd.


    All the people in the auction house were stunned. They all fell silent as they admired what was in front


    of them.


    This was the first time that the Super Beast Farm auctioned off so many two-star horns and snake


    galls. They all held their breath in sheer excitement. Everything was about to get more intense.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Chapter 193 Invaluable Items

    Chapter 193 Invaluable Items


    After the items of the second round were unveiled, people who hadn''t gotten anything in the first round


    became even more restless. This resulted in the second round fetching a muchrger amount of


    money than the first.


    Everyone who was participating in the auction was visibly excited, many of them sweaty. Most also


    looked exhausted, as if they had done some strenuous exercise. It was obvious that the tug-of-war and


    social dynamics at the auction were very fierce.


    "Everybody, just rx. There is going to be a third round," the boss said, also sweating heavily. He


    raised his hand. Three fingers, a third round.


    "What!? A third round? There''s going to be a third round?


    Are you kidding us?


    How does your Super Beast Farm own so many treasures?"


    Someone eximed, inciting the crowd into an uproar.


    "That is a trade secret, sir. I''m afraid I can''t tell you," the boss said in an assertive tone. He gestured for


    the items of the third round to be presented to the public.


    Everyone''s attention was now on the items on the tform. They all gaped at these treasures in sheer


    amazement. The items disyed were totally different from those in thest two rounds. They were


    more valuable and certainly much rarer!


    The whole ce was plunged intoplete madness. The auction had now turned into a battlefield


    where bullets were money. All because of Rocky''s things! And at the end of this war, the real victors


    would not actually be the winning bidders but Rocky and the Super Beast Farm.


    This result was obvious from the very first round.


    After three rounds, the result broke the record of the Super Beast Farm. The amount of money


    achieved in these three rounds wasrger than what it made in a month!


    The boss was ecstatic about this result. He looked so overjoyed, his mouth stretched out in such a


    wide grin that it lookedically distorted.


    People were preparing to leave, thinking that the auction would be over at that time when the boss


    announced that there would be a fourth round. Most of the bidders had spent all of their money in the


    who still had some money beamed with pleasure, looking around with arrogance at the unhappy


    bidders. They prepared themselves for the uing round.


    "Where on earth did the Super Beast Farm get so many treasures?" Isis, who had bought several


    objects asked herself, extremely confused. She was a frequent customer to the Super Beast Farm, so


    she knew it like the back of her hand. She knew that it was highly unlikely for the Super Beast Farm to


    have the ability to put so many invaluable things for auction.


    Quickly, she noticed that the boss stepped down the tform and went behind the folding screen.


    "Is the Super Beast Farm an agent for someone? And this man doesn''t want to get himself exposed.


    But who on earth is he that''s able to get so many treasures?" Isis thought, her sharp brain connecting


    the dots with rapid ease. She was curious about the man who had asked the Super Beast Farm to sell


    these items for him.


    Before long, the items of the fourth round were wheeled to the tform.


    When they saw what wasid out in front of them, the bidders all trembled with excitement. They sat in


    rapt attention, their eyes open wide for fear of missing a single piece. The items that were showcased


    in the fourth round were extremely rare and priceless treasures.


    The boss arranged them slowly, knowing that the long and tantalizing wait would drive the bidders into


    a frenzy of spending money.


    "Oh my gosh! Is that the best-quality gossamer that can only be produced by the Silk Spider at the


    second grade of the two-stars? I can''t believe my eyes!"


    "Jesus! I see a two-star Leopard Deer''s dick! That''s what every man craves for! It''s said that a small


    cup of the wine soaking this thing can make an old guy full of vigor again."


    "Wait! Wait! Is that the tail hair of the Leopard Fox? It''s very popr among wealthydies. This


    species is incredibly rare that its tail fetches an enormous price!"


    The whole ce fell into an uproar once again.


    "I''ve wanted a tail hair of a Leopard Fox for a long time, but I''ve never been able to buy one." Isis''s


    eyes brightened at the sight of the tail hair.


    Another round of battles over those priceless items began. Everything in the fourth round was sold for


    thousands of golden coins.


    Finally, the rare and coveted item. "This is the tail hair of a two-star Leopard Fox. It''s very smooth and


    aromatic. The bid starts at three thousand golden coins!" They had saved the best forst! The women


    in the room murmured nervously.


    "Five thousand," Isis made a high bid.


    People exchanged looks and understood that Isis was determined to buy it. So many of them decided


    not to bid for it. On top of that, the amount of the tail hair was not enough to make a garment at all. If


    there had been more tail hair, the price would be much higher.


    "Seven thousand golden coins," a man said.


    People looked to where the voice came from. What they saw was a young man nked by two spirit


    maniptors at the fourth or fifth grade of the Mortal Stage.


    "Nine thousand," Isis countered.


    "Ten thousand." The young man nced sideways at Isis with an expression of interest.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Eleven thousand," Isis said, her eyebrows slightly furrowed.


    "Fifteen thousand," that young man called out calmly.


    At this, heated discussions broke out again. Although the tail hair of the Leopard Fox was precious, it


    was not worth fifteen thousand golden coins. With that money, one could buy a good spirit-manipted


    beast.


    Everyone felt very extravagant spending fifteen thousand golden coins on a tail hair of the Leopard


    Fox.


    Isis hesitated, shaking her head. She smiled drily and shrugged her shoulders. She had given up.


    Although she wanted to have the tail hair of the Leopard Fox, she thought it was a waste of time to


    continue. She knew for certain that the man was betting against her on purpose to win.


    The unfamiliar young man stood up and nced over the crowd before taking out a pile of golden bills


    worthy fifteen thousand golden coins. After getting the tail hair, he walked to Isis and said in a smug


    tone, "This tail hair should be owned by beauties. I''d like to give it to you as a present. My only wish is


    to have a look at your face."


    Isis stared at him and responded, "Keep the tail hair. I won''t take it."


    "Come on! It''s just a small gift. You''re so beautiful. Why not let others see your pretty face?" The young


    man said with a lewd smile, convinced that Isis was a beauty based on his years of experience


    cavorting around with women. That was why he had spent so much money on the tail hair¡ªto impress


    her.


    "How dare you! Do you know who she is? She..." At that time, a girl standing beside Isis said in a harsh


    tone. But Isis shushed her. Thest thing she wanted right now was for her identity to be exposed in


    case they would be met by trouble.


    "It''s yourdy''s fortune to be favored by our young master. Do you know who he is? Don''t waste this


    opportunity! Our young master is Calvin Zhao, the son of nk Zhao who is the Frontline Commander


    of the Crimson Dragon Group," one of the two attendants said in a condescending tone.


    "nk Zhao?" Isis knew this man. He had won a lot of battles and enjoyed a good reputation in the


    Crimson Dragon Group. Isis hadn''t expected that he had such a worthless son.


    Hearing it, many people showed an expression of fear. The Crimson Dragon Group was both famed


    and feared. Calvin was the son of the Frontline Commander, so most people wouldn''t dare piss him off.


    "Are you afraid now? If so, be quick to show your face. If our young master likes you, you may have the


    luck to be his fifth wife. It will be a great honor for your family," the other attendant echoed.


    "Keep it low key. I''m not the kind of guy who uses his power to bully others," Calvin Zhao said with a


    perky, self-absorbed tone. Seeing as how Isis didn''t move at all, he reached out his hand, intending to


    lift her facial veil.


    Isis eyes darkened. Calvin Zhao would end up with a miserable end if she wielded her skills.


    At that time, a slim shadow rushed through the other side of the screen and pped Calvin''s hand as it


    reached for Isis mid-air.

 Chapter 194 Master Of Chasing Girls

    Chapter 194 Master Of Chasing Girls


    Bang! A red date fell at Calvin''s feet. Startled and slightly hurt, he withdrew his hand immediately. He


    swore fiercely, "Who the hell attacked me?"


    "Me!" A voice rang out from behind the screen. A figure stepped out into everyone''s view.


    Of course, who else could it be but Rocky?


    Everyone was staring at him now. All of them felt surprised for a moment at the sight of him, Rocky. Isis


    frowned, feeling kind of disappointed to see that the man who was hiding behind the screen was


    dressed up in rustic clothes. She thought it had been a great master hiding behind the screen, but it


    turned out to be some bratty boy. Moreover, his spiritual power was much weaker than other spirit


    maniptors that it was so weak that it was almost undetectable! What a shame.


    Naturally, Isis thought to herself that she was all wrong. This pathetic guy, Rocky, couldn''t be behind all


    those wonderful treasures at the auction in Super Beast Farm today!


    Calvin red at Rocky angrily. He was especially irate when he found out that the man who had


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    interrupted him was just a country bumpkin. He yelled out loudly, "Son of a bitch! How dare you attack


    me? Don''t you know who I am?"


    "You''re an idiot," Rocky replied with a cold smile on his face. Initially, Rocky hadn''t meant to get


    involved in this mess. But he could clearlyprehend that the veiled woman, also known as Isis,


    seemed to be intent on hiding her real identity and was not going to fight back for herself. If she really


    wanted to fight back, the arrogant Calvin would have already learned a brutal lesson from her and have


    stopped acting so arrogant. So, Rocky was somewhat curious about why Isis was hiding her identity.


    He thought that inserting himself into the situation would be beneficial for both his curiosity and Isis''s


    reasons.


    After hearing what Rocky said, the others present there immediately burst intoughter. Even Isis was


    amused by Rocky''s words and couldn''t help but crack a smile from behind her veil.


    And once Isis smiled, her charm instantly captivated everyone in the Super Beast Farm. All of the


    bidders now watched her with fascination.


    Calvin looked at Isis, who was quite indifferent to him just now, and saw that she was amused by


    Rocky''s words. He felt extremely unhappy.


    "Thisdy has already said that she doesn''t want your gift. Why did you insist on disturbing her when


    she clearly told you no? Just get out of her way," Rocky said, staring coldly at Calvin and crossing his


    arms.


    "You little bastard! Do you really want to argue with me over a woman when you are dressed in such


    shabby clothes? Who do you think you are?" After hearing what Rocky said, Calvin thought Rocky was


    also interested in Isis as he did. He stepped forward intimidatingly, puffing out his chest like a rooster.


    Rocky sneered, then turned to the boss of the Super Beast Farm and said, "Boss, just give the money


    back to this son of a bitch. I don''t want to sell the tail hair of the Leopard Fox to him now."


    "What?" The boss of the Super Beast Farm was surprised to hear that, because the tail hair of the


    Leopard Fox was just sold for fifteen thousand golden coins to Calvin, which was the highest priced


    item that they sold today. It was a good deal and would make a lot of money. He could not understand


    why Rocky was going to stop this trade now.


    "Who the hell are you? Do you think you''re in charge now?" Calvin scoffed.


    "Well, I asked the boss to sell the tail hair of the Leopard Fox for me. So, I am in charge of this. It''s


    mine, after all," Rocky sneered.


    "You are the seller of the tail hair of the Leopard Fox? Who are you trying to fool?" Calvin questioned


    Rocky with disdain on his face.


    "Mr. Calvin, the tail hair of the Leopard Fox was indeed sold by this gentleman." The boss of the Super


    Beast Farm hurriedly came up to affirm what Rocky had just said. What he didn''t mention was that


    Rocky was the owner of not only the tail hair of the Leopard Fox, but all the auction items today.


    Anyway, Rocky had asked him to keep it as a secret beforehand.


    When the others present there heard that the seller of the tail hair of the Leopard Fox was this


    shabbily-dressed young man, all of them gasped in surprise. But what was truly stupefying to them


    most was that Rocky decided not to sell the tail hair of the Leopard Fox to Calvin, even though it


    fetched the highest price among all the auction items today!


    Isis was also surprised that the tail hair of the Leopard Fox was Rocky''s item.


    "I won''t return the tail hair of the Leopard Fox to you. What can you do to me?" Calvin sneered boldly.


    He would not back down and was determined to humiliate Rocky.


    "What if I pay you twenty thousand golden coins to burn the tail hair of the Leopard Fox?" Rocky raised


    an eyebrow and asked.


    "Twenty... Twenty thousand golden coins? You said you want to pay me twenty thousand golden coins


    to burn this?" Calvin''s voice faltered after he heard what Rocky said.


    Everyone around them was dumbstruck as well when they heard Rocky''s outrageous offer. No matter


    how rare it was, the tail hair of the Leopard Fox was still only a woman''s knickknack. It was really crazy


    for Rocky to suggest such a thing!


    Isis felt a little moved by Rocky''s courage. She was feeling warmer towards him, having figured out that


    everything he had done was on her behalf.


    "Do you really think that you can pick up girls sessfully using this kind of method? I suggest that you


    can try to beat me with a higher price. Then maybe you can attract this beauty sessfully," Rocky


    calcted shrewdly and said. If Calvin could offer a higher price, of course, he would earn more


    money.


    After hearing what Rocky said, Calvin gritted his teeth. Fifteen thousand golden coins was the highest


    price he could offer. After all, he was using his father''s money and he''d get into big trouble if he went


    any higher. The only reason he had been determined to offer such a high price before was that he


    wanted to impress Isis and gain her favor. What he didn''t expect, however, was that Rocky would get in


    the way of his original n. And Calvin, even if he was a bit of a fool, knew that if he paid more, he


    would only let Rocky get what he wanted.


    "I will not return this tail hair. Apart from it, I will teach you a lesson now," Calvin yelled in anger. At his


    The boss of the Super Beast Farm surely knew that Calvin was a man he could not offend, but he also


    knew that Rocky was his money bank right now. If anything happened to Rocky, he would lose a lot of


    money. So he stepped forwards and tried to calm Calvin down. "Mr. Calvin, I apologize on the behalf of


    this gentleman for what he said. Could you please ept my sincere apology and let this gentlemen go


    this time? He is new here. He doesn''t know the rules and also your honored reputation. Could you


    please do me a favor to forgive him just for one time?"


    "He doesn''t know the rules here? Good, then. I''ll take the opportunity to teach him! Get out of my way.


    It''s none of your business now." Calvin rudely pushed the boss of the Super Beast Farm out of his way


    and then swaggered up to Rocky. He sneered arrogantly, "I''ll give you a chance. If you get down on


    your knees and get out of here like a dog, I''ll cut you some ck and spare your life."


    "You want to make me beg for mercy on my knees?" Rocky said with a smile on his face.


    "Bang!" Everything happened in an instant. The others present there saw that Calvin, who just


    demanded Rocky kneel to beg for mercy, was suddenly kneeling down in front of Rocky instead. It


    seemed that he could not feel his legs anymore.


    The scene shocked everyone immediately. They froze in shock, trying to process what had just


    happened.


    Even Calvin was stunned and terrified because he had lost the feeling in his feet, as if he were


    paralyzed. It had all been so sudden, without any visible action from Rocky.


    Of course, it must have been this man''s doing! But no one noticed him do anything at all! Not even Isis,


    who had reached the seventh grade of the Heavenly Stage, saw him move a muscle.


    ''How did Calvin suddenly fall to his knees? No matter who did it, he or she must be an extraordinary


    spirit maniptor. This kind of feat is unheard of!'' Isis stared at Rocky a few more times in disbelief, but


    she noticed that he didn''t move one finger during this process.


    However, what Isis didn''t know was that when Rocky hit Calvin''s hand with a red date, there was pretty


    strong spiritual power in it. The power directly blocked the flow of blood through Calvin''s veins.


    Therefore, Calvin''s leg grew paralyzed after a certain period of time due to insufficient blood supply.


    Rocky certainly had some tricks up his sleeve!

 Chapter 195 Frightened With An Overall Cold Sweat

    Chapter 195 Frightened With An Overall Cold Sweat


    "You are so obedient and eagerly knelt for me! Get out of here. Aren''t you ashamed?" Rocky said with


    a look of disdain.


    "What are you doing? Come and help me up." Calvin couldn''t stand up and had ordered his two


    They rushed to him and helped him up immediately.


    "Get your master out of here. He''ll lose all control of his feet if you don''t get him to a doctor right away,"


    Rocky said as he held his arms across his chest.


    "You bastard! You wait!" Calvin was shocked by what Rocky said. He left in a hurry with two


    subordinates supporting him.


    There was dead silence in the air. No one knew how to react.


    After Calvin left, Rocky turned to Isis, nodded with a smile and turned away without another word.


    Isis watched him as he disappeared behind the folding screen.


    Rocky sat back in his seat and called out to the boss.


    "Is there another piece of that tail hair left? Don''t auction it. Sell it to thatdy for five thousand golden


    coins," Rocky directed.


    The boss nodded and left.


    Soon, another piece of tail hair was shown to Isis.


    "It''s..." Seeing it, Isis was a little surprised. Because the previous one was taken away by Calvin, she


    didn''t expect to have a chance at another one.


    "Someone asked me to sell it to you for only five thousand golden coins. This is thest one," The boss


    said quietly.


    "Only five thousand golden coins?" Isis was a little surprised. It was such a low pricepared to what


    Calvin had offered!


    "Who told you to offer it to me? Why is it being sold at such a low price?" Isis doubted.


    "I can''t say, ma''am. Do you want to take it or not?" The boss was hoping that she would refuse it. If she


    didn''t, he could put it up for auction again.


    Isis''s eyes gleamed as they ran over the tail hair of the Leopard Fox. She couldn''t resist it. "I''ll take it."


    She gestured to herpanion to pay for it as she sat there, holding it up to the light in satisfaction.


    What a rare and beautiful thing!


    The boss left with money, tucking it away somewhat disappointedly.


    Isis thought, ''It might have belonged to the man who helped me out! After all, he owned that other


    piece! It seemed that he wasn''t very rich. But he is so generous. Is he expecting anything from me?''


    Contrary to her spections, Rocky had just done this just on a whim.


    Although Calvin spoiled everyone''s interest, the auction still continued. The auction house was bustling


    with noise and excitement again, after the auction items at the fifth round were exhibited. The items at


    the fifth round were definitely not nearly as rare as the items from the previous round. But they were


    made from excellent materials and the sheer amount of items up for grabs was astonishing.


    Once again, everything was immediately sold out.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, everybody was expecting the sixth round. It seemed that the items for auction were


    worthy of all their savings.


    The boss didn''t disappoint, and proceeded to disy the items for the sixth round of the auction.


    In this manner, the auction continued until the ninth round.


    Almost everyone bought one or two pieces. The following rounds were not sopetitive, but the


    prices remained high.


    Meanwhile, the people attending the auction grew more and more curious at how Super Beast Farm


    had acquired so many excellent items. It would make no sense if all the items were Super Beast


    Farm''s private collections. Among them, there were some rare collections. They bid these kinds of rare


    collections for several times. No matter how rich the Super Beast Farm could have suddenly be,


    they couldn''t have so many rare collections.


    "It''s time to go." Isis rose to go since she thought Super Beast Farm had nothing left to bid on. She cast


    a lingering nce at the folding screen as she left.


    Behind the folding screen, the boss was paying Rocky.


    "Sir, you made 65, 300 golden coins in total today. Minus mymission fee. It is..." The boss


    calcted carefully with his abacus.


    "Keep the change. The bncing money is the tip fordies standing over there," Rocky said


    generously.


    "Thanks, Sir," the boss said, grinning widely. He handed over a pile of golden bills to Rocky after


    deducting the thirty percentmissioning fee.


    Putting the checks in his pocket without counting them, Rocky was ready to go. But he stopped and


    turned back to the boss. "Keep it a secret. I maye back next time."


    "Next time? Really? Sir, our performance depends on you this year. You muste again," the boss


    said excitedly. He apanied Rocky to the door and saw him off, expressing his appreciation. The


    items Rocky had contributed to auction were all quite rare. Of course, it was all thanks to Uriah. Without


    its magical saliva, he wouldn''t be able to attract so many rare monsters and get so many treasures.


    Rocky saw Isis leaving when he walked out of the folding screen. They looked at each other without


    saying anything for a while.


    Isis expected that if Rocky wanted anything from her, he woulde to her now. To her


    disappointment, Rocky left with a nk face.


    This surprised her. She totally didn''t expect him to just leave without telling her anything. Always full of


    confidence, she felt a little frustrated for the first time in her life. She pursed her lips and stared at


    Rocky''s back with her beautiful eyes.


    "Back off, back off!" At this moment, a group of soldiers rushed to the second floor and surrounded it in


    the blink of an eye.


    Subsequently, a middle-aged man with full body armor and a sword at his waist appeared. He was


    followed by a few spirit maniptors.


    Seeing this, all of the people were startled. Some of them recognized this middle-aged man as nk,


    the Frontline Commander of Crimson Dragon Group.


    "Who hurt my son just now?" He shouted as he came upstairs.


    Everyone looked at Rocky.


    "Commander nk, it''s him," a subordinate shouted, pointing at Rocky as he passed by.


    nk showed a face of fury, came to Rocky and yelled at him, "What the hell did you do to my son?"


    "Did I do something to him? Who said that?" Rocky said calmly.


    "You are in big trouble. Don''t you know who I am?" nk felt even angrier at the fact that Rocky didn''t


    show any fear in response to his threats. So he wanted to deal him a head-on blow at the first


    encounter.


    Suddenly, hearing the sound of someone clearing her throat, nk turned his head and saw Isis in a


    veil, followed by a few female spirit maniptors.


    "Deputy..." Realizing the status of thedy, nk felt shocked. His heart hitched, automatically


    wondering why the Deputy Commander in Chief was here. ''Did she see what my son did just now?'' He


    felt frightened at the prospect of this.

 Chapter 196 What A Coincidence! (Part One)

    Chapter 196 What A Coincidence! (Part One)


    Once he found out that Isis was here too, nk dared not act like his usual aggressive and intimidating


    self. Bullying Rocky in front of her could lead to some trouble for him in return. nk knew for sure that


    his son was a notorious troublemaker and that Rocky wouldn''t beat him up for no reason. Although he


    came here in abative manner and was ready to answer blows with blows, he couldn''t risk


    offending Isis. He breathed deeply. Rage still burned in his heart, he just couldn''t let it burst out. Making


    a fuss now was improper and unnecessary, and could lead to his family getting in more trouble than his


    son had already gotten them into.


    At this moment, all the bystanders expected that Rocky had now gotten in a very sticky situation.


    Without doubt, the Frontline Commander of Crimson Dragon Group did note here to simply visit


    the finished auction. It was time for Rocky to reap what he had sown.


    No one knew that nk was carefully weighing the situation in his head and finding himself in an


    awkward position. He felt as if he was strapped onto a dangerous beast -- afraid to move forward and


    unable to back down. His palms got mmy especially when he caught a glimpse of Isis, who was


    staring at him with her analytic eyes. He was racking his brain about what to do when he suddenly


    came up with a brilliant idea. He reached out his hand and patted on one of Rocky''s shoulders.


    The moment nk''s palmnded on his shoulder, Rocky became alert. He clenched his fists and


    readied his spiritual power of second-grade of the Earthly Stage. However, he did not initiate the attack


    recklessly. He wasn''t stupid; he knew that nk was a fairly strong spirit maniptor. Rocky estimated


    that he was at least above the eighth-grade of the Earthly Stage. Therefore, he had no chance to win


    over him in a flight. But that did not mean that he would resign himself to failure if nk should attack


    him. Whatever the result, he would always fight with everything he had, down to hisst bit of strength.


    Noticing an unmatched battle was about tomence, the crowds began to worry about Rocky. After


    all, nk was a formidable opponent who would be hard to deal with.


    "Hey, my dear brother, thank you indeed for giving my son a good lesson and teaching him to behave


    himself. My son is a little bit unsophisticated and causes a lot misunderstandings. To be honest, I


    should shoulder some of the me! Goodness, while that boy was growing up I was always busy


    coping with military tasks and allowed him to get spoiled somehow. You did me this favor and I really


    should thank you. Now let''s see if he dares to bully innocent people under my name again. Shame on


    me indeed! I will lock him up for several days and force him to reflect on this," nk dered.


    Confused looks came over the faces of the people around them. This was so unlike nk!


    Even Rocky expected that there would be a fierce fight, yet what nk said was totally perplexing. He


    was confused at his words for a short time and then regained his usualposure. He smiled brightly


    and replied sarcastically, "Commander Zhao, you are such a reasonable person that can make


    everyone in this country admire you! I agree that your son needs some discipline to refine himself. We


    all know that proverb, ''A child is better unborn than untaught.'' I don''t believe that you will ever let your


    precious son continue on like the ignorant fool that he is. Besides, your son will learn from you, after all,


    ''like father, like son''. He will grow up to be just like you."


    nk was no fool and he clearly understood Rocky''s sarcasm. He frowned, fuming immediately, but


    restrained himself from losing his temper. He forced a smile to cover up his embarrassment.


    Nheless, a trace of anger still shed through his eyes. ''Whether my son needs discipline or not is


    none of your business. How dare you!'' he thought. He still carefully controlled his temper and kept his


    mouth shut. After all, Isis was here. If it were not for her presence, he would p Rocky in the face


    without hesitation.


    Finally, this matter appeared to have been settled. Hearing nk''s words, Isis could tell that he


    wouldn''t dare stir up a new incident that would be disgraceful for the army. She then went downstairs,


    followed by her attendants.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Isis''s leaving gave nk much relief. He then turned around and red at Rocky. He tightened his


    mouth, lowered his voice and harshly muttered a few words. " I really doubt you would be so lucky next


    time. You''d better watch out." With this, he quickly retreated with his men. He had showed the white


    feather to the young man in front of so many people. The longer he stayed here, the more humiliated


    he was.


    To Rocky, nk''s words were so weird and illogical. Paired with his sudden and dejected exit, Rocky


    couldn''t help but wonder, ''What''s the problem with him? Is he insane?'' Then he remembered that nk


    was so astonished and frightened when he caught sight of the veiled woman. She must be an


    important figure that was enough to scare him into ying nice! However, he didn''t go deep into this


    interlude and quickly let it go. He was now in a good mood and was greatly pleased by the big fortune


    he made. He left the store of Super Beast Farm and decided to visit Sue at the base camp. He wanted


    to know how she had been recently.


    The base camp of Crimson Dragon Group was situated at the southernmost end of the Evian City. This


    camp covered arge area, so expansive that its borders extended past the horizon. There were


    variousrge buildings arranged in picturesque disorder. The whole camp looked magnificent and


    formidable.


    As Rocky stood alone in front of the gate of the Crimson Dragon Group camp, he can''t help marveling


    at it. It was as thick as city wall and looked virtually imprable. It looked much more like an


    impregnable fortress rather than a camp.

 Chapter 197 What A Coincidence! (Part Two)

    Chapter 197 What A Coincidence! (Part Two)


    "Who''s there?" Just before Rocky reached the gate, he was stopped by several vignt guards dressed


    in blue uniforms.


    Rocky immediately took out the token that Marin gave him and handed it to one of the guards. He


    exined, "It was Commander Marin of the northeast military camp who sent me here." Of course, it


    was a lie. Commander Marin never dispatched him. He just used it as an excuse.


    While a guard was carefully examining the token, the other guards all fixed their eyes on Rocky in case


    he darted into the camp suddenly. Although Rocky had heard of the strictness of the Crimson Dragon


    Group''s guarding, it was impressive to see up close. After a brief examination, the guard confirmed the


    token was authentic and he nodded at his partners. They rxed and waved Rocky through.


    Since he was allowed to go inside, he asked the guard about the location of the Isis Pavilion. For a few


    moments, the guard gazed at him in an odd way, but told him in the end. However, since the guard had


    just pointed out the general direction, Rocky had to figure out where exactly it was.


    He was walking in the camp now. He saw many horses and chariots hurriedly running back and forth.


    Groups of patrolmen were on duty, making sure no corner was left unguarded. At the far end, he could


    faintly make out that there was arge number of soldiers practicing and training on the battlefield. All


    the soldiers were in high spirits, and their hearty bellows soared high into the sky. It was clear that the


    northeast military camp was nowhere near the base camp.


    Besides, Rocky also noticed that there was a lot of spirit maniptors in Crimson Dragon Group, and


    near all of them were at the eighth grade or ninth grade of Mortal Stage. Some of the spirit


    maniptors were about the same level as him, and some other even much higher than him. He also


    came across two or three spirit maniptors who wore the same uniform as nk. ording to


    Rocky''s estimation, it was highly possible that they had reached the eighth grade of the Earthly Stage


    or the early stage of the Heavenly Stage. Each of them walked in full air and was followed by several


    hundred soldiers in procession.


    Rocky followed the direction pointed by the blue-coated guard and soon found the Isis Pavilion. The


    Pavilion was a two-story cottage. Standing among several imposing buildings, it looked so delicate and


    graceful. Its elegant architecture did not match with its surroundings; after all, it was in a military camp.


    All of the buildings appeared to be more masculine and imposing, but this one was more feminine. It


    looked very out of ce! A house like this should be located in the southern riverside town or


    somece else that boasted idyllic scenery. One would easily think of a nobledy living in it.


    As he approached, Rocky caught a glimpse of a pretty figure. That person was immersed in gardening.


    He could faintly recognize it was Sue, so he walked closer and took a closer look. Yes, she was Sue!


    Rocky grinned happily.


    "Sue!" Rocky joyfully called her name out aloud and quickly walked over.


    Sue wasn''t expecting anyone, but at the sound of the voice, she immediately turned around. At the


    sight of Rocky, she beamed with surprise and joy as she sprang up to greet him. "Mr. Bai!" she


    eximed. The next moment, she started looking around him anxiously. To her disappointment, she


    didn''t see Uriah or Rubygon trailing after him.


    "I didn''t take my spirit-manipted beasts with me for fear that Rubygon might cause unnecessary


    trouble in this camp," Rocky exined as he noticed Sue''s disappointed face.


    "Never mind. But will you bring him with you next time youe here?" Sue had always been a


    considerate girl and quickly let go of her disappointment. Rocky nodded and ruffled her hair. She then


    showed him the way and entered the Isis Pavilion.


    "By the way, Miss Isis happens to be out. So make yourself at home before she returns and don''t


    hesitate to tell me everything that has happened," Sue said joyfully as she motioned for Rocky to sit


    down and poured him a nice cup of tea.


    "I am so happy to see that you''ve grown ustomed to living here. I worried about you a lot and feared


    that you might be treated badly here," Rocky said gently. He was relieved and d to see that she


    seemed to be doing well. There was even a sparkle in her eyes! He had been worried that her naivete


    would make her vulnerable.


    "Excuse me? Me? You think someone would bully me? No one dares to do so," Sue bragged.


    "So Miss Isis? She is the cousin of Marin, isn''t she?" Sue''s words perhaps reminded Rocky of


    something, so he asked.


    "Yeah, she is. Didn''t Commander Marin tell you anything about Miss Isis?" Sue was confused and had


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    no idea why Rocky asked like this.


    "No, she didn''t exin it. So, tell me more about her. Who on earth is she?" Rocky noticed Sue''s


    astonished face, which made him even more curious.


    "Let me tell you then! In the Crimson Dragon Group, Miss Isis is the... " Sue didn''t finish her words


    because she was interrupted by a voice calling from outside. Someone wanted her. She went out at


    once and came back a momentter.


    "I am really sorry, Mr. Bai. I must go on an urgent errand and fetch some stuff for Miss Isis. I need to go


    right now. I will be backter. I don''t think she''ll be back anytime soon today. So, you can just wait for


    me here. Just in case shees back earlier than me, you can exin that you''re my brother and


    came to visit me. Miss Iris is a generousdy and I''m sure she wouldn''t mind you staying here alone."


    Sue quickly finished her words, embracing him hastily before she left in a hurry.

 Chapter 198 Moment Of Beauty

    Chapter 198 Moment Of Beauty


    After Sue left, Rocky wandered around the first floor of Isis''s residence. It was rather spacious but


    without much decoration, which was a little dull. The walls were in with only few frames hanging on


    them. The whole area was minimalist, with very few designs done to the ce. He then headed for the


    second floor. Contrary to the first floor, the scene looked quite dreamy on the second floor.


    There was a bed there and it was skillfully crafted using shiny white jades. The white jade glistened in


    the room as if it was trying to allure him. It was oozing cold air.


    This was the first time that Rocky saw anything like this. Opening the gauze curtain, he approached


    and made it all the way in front of the bed. He touched the bed. It was soft and silky as if it was made of


    clouds. What was notable was that the bed felt like it was freezing along with strands of spiritual aura.


    "This bed should be able to help with one''s cultivation." On that thought, Rocky sat on it and held his


    breath. He felt instantly that there were strands of spiritual aura seeping into him, facilitating the


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    cirction of his own spiritual aura in the body. He felt optimized, because his environment worked well


    with his cultivation.


    "This is good. This jade bed plus the magical saliva is a greatbination that''s going to improve my


    strength greatly." Rocky told himself out loud. He felt a little jealous of the owner of this jade bed. The


    owner must have cultivated in an efficient manner and at the optimum level.


    Just then, Rocky heard some movements on the first floor and then the footsteps slowly moved


    upstairs. It was steady and soft and it definitely came from any other ordinary person but Sue.


    ''Did Isis juste back?'' Rocky thought to himself and hopped off the jade bed. He didn''t want to get


    caught using a bed that wasn''t his. If Isis saw him here, he would be questioned, and not only would he


    be in trouble, it could also jeopardized Sue''s status.


    Rocky naturally did not want to put Sue in a difficult position so he looked around to find an exit or a


    ce to hide. He saw a door on the left of the jade bed and walked towards it carefully. He nned to


    hide in there for a while and then leave after Isis left.


    When he opened the door, he realized it led to an enormous wardrobe. It was a storage to a lot of


    beautiful clothes with different styles and of different materials. It seemed that Isis was someone who


    loved to dress up.


    ''I wonder if she''s pretty enough for these clothes?'' Rocky thought to himself. He went inside the closet


    and closed the door carefully so that he would make no noise. He peered through the gap to see what


    was going on outside.


    His anticipation grew as the sound of footsteps came close. Rocky continued to look through the gap in


    hope to see her true face. However, what he saw startled him as she turned out to be the same veiled


    woman that he had met at the branch of the Super Beast Farm.


    ''It can''t be! What a small world!'' Rocky thought to himself. If she saw him, she would definitely think


    that he had followed her all the way here. The fact that he was hiding in her wardrobe also made him


    look like a stalker. It definitely wouldn''t look good if she saw him there. Rocky knew that the veiled


    woman was a kickass spirit maniptor so he concealed his aura and wentpletely silent.


    At that moment, Isis still had not found out that Rocky was hiding inside her wardrobe. This was


    because Rocky''s aura was awfully weak plus Isis never expected anyone to sneak into her room. So


    Rocky felt reassured. He was safe for now.


    Rocky saw Isis took off her veil, revealing her beautiful face. The fairy-like aura, her dignified face and


    pretty eyes were full of wisdom, and her whole body was wless. All these indicated that she was a


    woman that embodied perfection. This woman just took his breath away.


    ''So beautiful......'' Rocky had seen many pretty women like Marcia, Lena, Shirley and Mia, but this was


    the first time he had seen any woman so beautiful as if she was an angel descending to thisnd to


    enchant it.


    Isis took out the tail hair of the Leopard Fox after removing her veil. She examined it in her hands for a


    bit and then ced it on the jade bed. What happened next widened Rocky''s eyes. Of course, Isis did


    not know that someone was hiding inside her wardrobe so naturally, she thought she could change


    privately.


    Isis just changed into another clothing in front of Rocky. She did not know that she was being watched.


    Rocky could feel the blush rushing into his cheeks at what he saw. He couldn''t keep his eyes away


    from Isis''s figure.


    "Well I''ll be damned." Rocky''s heart just skipped a beat. If Isis went inside, he would definitely be


    busted. It was bad enough that he was hiding inside her wardrobe. Worse, he had witnessed Isis


    changing clothes. He saw things that he shouldn''t have. He would be considered a stalker, which would


    not end well for him. Not only that, he would definitely be called a pervert.


    "It looks like I have to take my chance." Rocky gritted his teeth, thinking that he would rather run out to


    face Isis now rather than wait to get busted thereter. He knew that her strength was well above his,


    but she would be caught off guard given her current status, which was his ticket out of here. He did not


    think that she woulde after him being all naked.


    Rocky grew solemn at this thought. He then grabbed some clothes and took a deep breath before he


    turned into a shadow with his spiritual power and dashed through the door while throwing all the


    clothes at Isis. He had high hopes that he would not only get away, he wouldn''t also be recognized.

 Chapter 199 Intimate Contact

    Chapter 199 Intimate Contact


    Isis was stunned as a figure suddenly rushed out from the wardrobe. Then a piece of clothing flew at


    her and fell over her eyes.


    But her reaction in the next moment was instantaneous as she scowled with displeasure. As the figure


    was about to pass in front of her, she swung the clothing with her right arm quickly,bined with her


    spiritual power. Immediately, it wrapped around the arm of the figure that was trying to escape.


    Rocky had never thought that his kindness would dy his escape. If he hadn''t done so, Isis would


    have had no chance to catch him. Certainly, Rocky himself also underestimated Isis'' power.


    After all, Isis was the Deputy Commander in Chief who had defied all kinds of perils on the battlefield.


    She would never let Rocky leave after she had been embarrassed. In her capable hands, even a piece


    of clothing was turned into a lethal and efficient weapon.


    Seeing his arm was caught by the clothing and knowing it would be impossible to be free from it in a


    moment, he had to stop helplessly. It seemed that he couldn''t escape this mess. Oh, why was it that


    beauties always led him into some kind of trouble?


    Isis furrowed her eyebrows when Rocky stopped moving. She stared at him intently, from head to toe.


    Something suddenly crossed her mind and she asked in a sharp voice, "What did you see just now?"


    "If I tell you I didn''t see anything, would you believe me?" Rocky replied. The answer was obvious. He


    wouldn''t have been trying to escape if he hadn''t seen anything!


    "So you saw everything, then," Isis muttered, biting her soft pink lips. She blushed in an instant, ring


    at Rocky''s back in anger.


    "If I tell you the truth, I think you''re going to kill me," Rocky said. Thest time he had gotten in a


    situation like this, Marcia had almost killed him. But he didn''t know that the reason why Marcia had


    been so enraged was actually that he had seen her startling secret.


    "Turn to me," Isismanded. She was eager to know who had been so daring.


    "Are you sure?" Rocky asked while lifting his brows.


    "Turn around," Isis shouted in extreme fury, her curiosity and rageing over her. At the moment, she


    was desperate to know who this bold man was before her.


    Rocky was ready to risk everything. Thus, after a deep breath, he turned back and met Isis'' eyes.


    "It''s you!" Isis recognized Rocky right away. What!? How could it be that the man who had peeped at


    her was the same man who hade to her rescue at the Super Beast Farm!?


    Isis frowned. She thought that this meant Rocky had wanted something from her, and that was why he


    must have followed her back to the supreme headquarters. However, she also found it quite strange


    that with Rocky''s low power, in theory, he wouldn''t have managed to sneak into the Crimson Dragon


    Group which waspletely secure with armed guards. Even more confusing was how Rocky could


    enter her bedroom ahead of her.


    "I must make it clear that I didn''t follow you," Rocky exined reluctantly. He couldn''t help but take a


    nce at Isis and draw a sharp intake of breath.


    "Don''t lie to me! If you didn''t follow me, why did you appear in my residence?" Isis shouted


    interrogatingly. Surely, she wouldn''t believe Rocky''s words. Stirred with rage and embarrassment, her


    murderous intent surged high.


    "It was just a coincidence. Believe me. I never nned to peep in at you." Rocky tried hard to prove his


    innocence.


    "Do you think I will buy that?" Isis said in a cold tone while staring at Rocky.


    "Well. I know you won''t believe me," Rocky admitted.


    Isis gritted her teeth. What she wanted to do now was to kill Rocky, or her reputation would be


    damaged once this incident got out. Furthermore, it could be difficult to keep a foothold for her in the


    Crimson Dragon Group. As the Deputy Commander in Chief who was never pleasing to look at men,


    she wouldy herself open to ridicule among her peers if today''s series of events were known by


    others.


    "If you insist on killing me, please get dressed before you do that. Though it''s my great honor to be


    killed by such a beauty, it''s not worth catching a chill while you''re killing me. I always have a tender


    heart for beauties," Rocky said calmly. Faced with Isis'' murderous will, he wouldn''t await his doom.


    However, it seemed that he would suffer an agonizing death at the hands of a woman wearing no


    clothes.


    At Rocky''s words, Isis snapped out of her furious trance and realized that she was almost naked. Isis


    trembled in anger. With blood charging her heart, murderous intent shed her eyes. Suddenly the


    spiritual power gathered on her palm and was about to hit on Rocky''s chest.


    Seeing the uing attack, Rocky didn''t wait helplessly for the end. Instead, he generated his spiritual


    power at the second grade of the Earthly Stage and united it in one punch to resist Isis'' palm. To her


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    astonishment, she found out that she had underestimated Rocky''s power. She had only used less than


    twenty percent of her power which was almost equivalent to the power at the first grade of the Earthly


    Stage. But for Rocky, he used everything he had in him to save his life.


    Consequently, when the two forces collided with one another, Isis'' spiritual power was broken through


    by Rocky''s and the rest of Rocky''s spiritual power entered Isis'' body. Just then, blood ran fast in her


    body, so her breath was in a chaotic state worsened by the impact of Rocky''s spiritual power. All of a


    sudden, she spat out a mouthful of blood. Meanwhile, her spiritual power also went wild.


    She had never expected that Rocky would be so powerful, so the situation was so emergent. She tried


    to suppress the uncontroble spiritual power that was now coursing through her. However, she


    couldn''t calm down while suddenly thinking of Rocky, utterly confused and disconcerted. Obviously, her


    breath naturally got worse and worse.


    Seeing Isis spout blood, Rocky was confused, looking at his hands in surprise. It was wholly


    unexpected that he could have caused her to spit out blood! However, he then noticed that Isis looked


    pale and her breath was in disorder. It seemed that her spiritual power was going out of control. Rocky


    knew well that if it continued like this she would be in danger. Whatever, it was his fault to have a look


    at Isis'' body. If Isis died for this, it wouldy heavy on his conscience. Staring at Isis who was in agony,


    Rocky made up his mind and came over to her in a big stride. Gently, he picked her up.


    "What are you doing?" Feeling Rocky''s body and temperature, Isis struggled to get free because she


    was afraid that Rocky would now take advantage of her weakness. As a result, her breathing became


    more rapid as her anxiety also skyrocketed. However, she was unable to rally her force due to the wild


    spiritual power wreaking havoc in her system.

 Chapter 200 An Intimate Moment

    Chapter 200 An Intimate Moment


    Rocky took Isis to the white jade bed. Then he gentlyid her down, and untied his clothes to cover her


    body. After that, he took out the bottle containing magical saliva and said gently, "This will help cure


    your injuries." He opened the bottled and held it directly to her lips.


    Isis was surprised by what he had done for her. It did not make sense; she was expecting him to do


    something dastardly. She was expecting him to either run away or take advantage of her at this


    moment. But now, it seemed like Rocky was intent on helping her.


    Isis should have doubted his intentions as well as the content of the bottle. She should have


    questioned whether he was trying to give her an aphrodisiac potion. But when she looked into his eyes,


    her typically restless and tactical mind was at peace. She drank that magical saliva obediently.


    Once it had been ingested and absorbed into her body, Isis immediately felt relieved from the injuries


    which had been a result of the energy deviation. At the same time, the uncontrolled spiritual power


    returned to its source, led by the saliva. She was really astonished by the amazing power of this


    mystery liquid. Then she calmed down a little and closed her eyes. She decided to ignore Rocky and


    concentrated on the energy cirction to recover.


    It was a long time before Isis felt her injuries was fully recovered. Then she slowly opened her eyes


    only to find that Rocky had disappeared. She sighed. It was to be expected. However, when she turned


    her head a little, she spotted a figure through the sheer curtains. Rocky was standing on the long


    corridor of the cottage with both hands on his back, his posture an image of outstanding elegance. He


    was looking into the distance with a calm expression.


    "Why haven''t you left?" Isis called out.


    After hearing her voice, Rocky turned around and nced at her. He said, "You''d better put your


    clothes on. Or would you like to talk to me like that?"


    Isis was startled, looking down at herself. She quickly remembered what had happened before. Her


    eyes turned cold as she wrapped his clothes tightly around her body. Then she nced at Rocky again


    and hurried into the inner room. After a while, she emerged dressed in a long lc dress. She looked


    like a blooming violet, fragrant and appealing.


    Rocky had waited a long time.


    "You''ve got the nerve to believe that I would not kill you just because of the small favor you did me. Are


    you thinking that? But what did you give me? It was so powerful that it cured..." Isis'' voice trailed off.


    She didn''t know how to approach the situation.


    "That''s not true. What I really want is to give you a clear and thorough exnation. I certainly didn''t


    mean to peep at you. And I think you aren''t an unreasonabledy." Rocky knew that it would have been


    so easy to leave. But if he did, Sue would get into a lot of trouble. She had finally settled down; this was


    thest thing he wanted to do. It was a must for him to sort this out and make an end to the incident.


    "You..." Isis stuttered. She wasn''t used to his approach. Unlike the men she met, he wasn''t imposing or


    aggressive. Smart as she was, she now did not know how to act toward this situation which made her a


    little distressed.


    "Then why were you here at that moment?" Isis questioned.


    Rocky took out the token and said, "It was General Marin who sent me here."


    "My cousin?" Isis immediately recognized that token which belonged to her cousin, Marin.


    "I am Sue''s brother. I heard that General Marin arranged for her toe live here, so I came to visit


    her. I didn''t know that you''re cousins, however. It was truly an ident," Rocky exined.


    "You''re telling me you''re Sue''s brother? She''s never mentioned that she has a brother," Isis said with


    some suspicion. But with Marin''s token, she chose to believe it to some degree.


    "It''s a long story. But I want to make it clear to you that I really do not mean to...." Rocky was


    interrupted by a sound. "Mr. Bai, why are you here?"


    Rocky turned around. It was Sue. A bitter smile appeared on his face.


    "Miss Isis?" Sue stepped forward, bowed down and then exined, "Miss Isis, please forgive me for


    letting Mr. Bai into your ce. I did not expect him to enter the second floor."


    "Mr. Bai? Sue, your family name is Chen, right? He''s iming to be your brother!" Isis questioned with


    an eyebrow raised.


    "Mr. Bai once saved my life, Miss Isis. If not for him, I would have been raped by those bad guys back


    home," Sue answered at once. There was a hint of sadness in her eyes.


    Isis nced at Rocky. She heard of him from Marin before.


    "Wait. Aren''t you Rocky Bai? That''s you?" At this moment, a surprising thought just jumped out in Isis''s


    head. Then she turned to stare at Rocky.


    "How do you know my name?" Rocky was confused by the fact that Isis spoke his name.


    "Mr. Bai, as the Deputy Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Group, she surely knows that."


    Sue did not know what happened between them, so she just said that out directly.


    "Deputy Commander in Chief?" Rocky''s face suddenly changed. He did not know that Isis held such a


    high position! He finally understood everything. No wonder that back then at the auction, nk


    changed into another person when he saw that she was present. Because the Deputy Commander in


    Chief was there, he had altered his attitude and treated him civilly, not his usual arrogant way.


    At this moment, they were both surprised to learn each other''s identity. From the Super Beast Farm to


    the present, their encounters seemed to be fated coincidences.


    The reason why Isis felt surprised was that the man in front of her was indeed the mysterious Rocky.


    Even her father gave him a free pass! Therefore, even if there were thousands of reasons for her to kill


    Rocky, she just could not do that. Furthermore, she had ordered someone to investigate Rocky before


    due to her curiosity of his identity. It was quite shocking that the man she''d heard so much of had been


    the same one that had just seen her naked by ident!


    But it was less surprising for Rocky. He merely never expected that Marin''s cousin was the Deputy


    Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Group. And he had seen her figure just now. Had


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    someone else learned that, he would be hunted down by the whole Crimson Dragon Group. Though he


    had no idea of the exact number of excellent spiritual maniptors in this group, he knew that the


    chances of surviving a battle with the high ranked ones were slim to none.


    "Sue, you may leave now. I have something to say to Rocky alone," Isis said to Sue.


    Sue couldn''t help but look at Rocky curiously after hearing that. Knowing Isis''s temper, Sue was a little


    worried about him. But she went downstairs obediently.


    "What do you want to say to me, ma''am?" Rocky asked, a sly grin flitting over his lips.


    "You shall not mention what happened today to anyone else. Though you have the free pass given by


    my father, I would still kill you if you do so. If I hear any rumors about it, I would not go easy on you,"


    Isis warned him, her fierce eyes shing.

 Chapter 201 Badly Injured (Part One)

    Chapter 201 Badly Injured (Part One)


    "Your father? The Commander in Chief is your father?! Therefore, you are actually the daughter of the


    Commander in Chief?! And Marin, your cousin, is also the niece of the Commander in Chief?!" Rocky


    was stunned. He acted so casually around them that he felt like they were just ordinary people. It never


    urred to him that the two women he knew from the Crimson Dragon Group had such strong


    backgrounds.


    "That''s right! Now you finally know that. If my father finds out what you just did to me, he will


    immediately take back the order of sparing your life!" Isis threatened. To prevent Rocky from leaking


    out such an embarrassing situation and protect her reputation, she had to use every effective means.


    That should put him in his ce. He should be scared of the possible consequences of his actions if he


    tried to embarrass her or taint her reputation in some way. Yet, Rocky hardly looked affected with her


    threats.


    "I see," Rocky just responded lightly.


    "And, in exchange of sparing your life and forgiving you for what you just did, can you tell me who on


    earth you are?" Isis asked. As the Deputy Commander in Chief, she was always good at negotiations.


    More often, she was able to negotiate her way to a deal that favored her more. She had always been


    very curious about Rocky''s identity. There was always the air of mysteriousness around him. Thus, if


    she could use what happened today to find out Rocky''s real identity, that would a real bonus.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "No," Rocky refused simply and decisively. He didn''t even think about it, and he just tly told her no.


    He didn''t seem concerned with her threats. Her mind was beaming with curiosity and unanswered


    questions. Why was he protecting his identity so hard? What did he have to hide?


    "Why? Don''t you know that what you just did was a great offense? There is enough reason for me to


    kill you!" Isis roared angrily. She was good at getting what she wanted to know and manipting


    people''s minds. Somehow, Rocky was not intimidated by her. She couldn''t manipte him so easily. It


    irritated her that she couldn''t get the answers she was dying to know. Normally, she would have her


    answers by now. Other people would have squirmed by her threats and would have immediately


    opened their mouths to tell her all the things they knew. But Rocky wasn''t like any of them.


    "First of all, I didn''t mean to see your body. Who knows that you like to be naked in your room?


    Secondly, knowing about my real identity would not benefit you at all. Thirdly, the old me was already


    dead and I would never use that identity again. Thus, you don''t need to know my former identity."


    Rocky listed three reasons at once. But despite his insistence, she was still going to do everything to


    find out.


    "The less you want me to know, the more I will try to find out. I will try my best to reveal your identity!"


    Isis insisted and gnashed his teeth. Since she couldn''t kill Rocky, she would take her revenge by


    finding out his real identity. There must be something shocking about it which was why he kept it in


    secret on purpose.


    Rocky, hearing her rash words due to a fit of pique, couldn''t help but shake his head and said with a


    smile, "Help yourself. If you are fine now, then I''d better leave." He then turned around and prepared to


    leave when Isis''s voice stopped him.


    "Is it you who sold the tail hair of the Leopard Fox to me at a low price?" Isis asked abruptly.


    "Is there any problem about that?" Rocky asked and looked back at Isis.


    "Why did you sell it to me at a low price? Why did you stand out and defend me?" Isis was intrigued to


    know what kind of purpose Rocky had in mind. She had so many unanswered questions. She at least


    wanted to know why he did that.


    "God knows! Maybe I am just too bored," Rocky said simply. A wicked smile appeared on the corner of


    his mouth. Then, he turned his back and continued to walk downstairs without looking back again. Isis


    stared at his back until it was no longer visible from her view.


    "Bored? Just because you are bored?" Isis murmured to herself. Her expression was indescribable. It


    was the first time someone had challenged her. She looked as if Rocky''s words were a huge blow to


    her pride and ego.


    When Rocky reached downstairs, he saw Sue stepping back and forth with an anxious look on her


    face. When Sue saw Rocky walk downstairs, she immediately went forward and asked in a worried


    tone, "Rocky, what did Miss Isis say to you?"


    "Nothing." Rocky shook his head.


    "You don''t have to lie to me. She must have been irritated because I let you enter her residence without


    asking her permission," Sue said as she continued to be worried. She was anxious about what might


    happen to her and to Rocky because of this incident.


    "Actually, she''s not. You don''t have to worry. Her temper is better than I have expected. Anyway, I


    should leave now. I wille back to visit you again as long as I am free," Rocky immediately said as


    he found it was gettingte. He couldn''t stay there for long. It was a shame that he barely spent his


    time with Sue because of the incident with Isis but he figured there were other days he could visit her


    again.


    "All right. Don''t forget to bring Rubygon next time. I miss it so much," Sue reminded and nodded at him


    with a reassuring smile.


    Rocky smiled, touched Sue''s head softly, and then walked away from Isis'' residence with big steps.


    After walking out of the base camp, Rocky couldn''t help but feel relieved. He was actually worried that


    Isis would change her idea at any time and try to kill him. After all, Isis was the Deputy Commander in


    Chief of the Crimson Dragon Group. It would be rather easy for her to finish him off with a random


    excuse.


    "Rocky, Rocky, why do you always have to incur troubles like this? You should never deal with the


    women like Isis!" Rocky mumbled andughed at himself. He seemed to get in trouble that involved


    women quite a lot.

 Chapter 202 Badly Injured (Part Two)

    Chapter 202 Badly Injured (Part Two)


    Later, Rocky found a cksmith shop in the Evian City. He asked the cksmith there to make 12


    them up three dayster. With nothing to do, he left the City.


    When he returned to the northeast military camp from the Evian City, the night had already fallen.


    Rocky went to Marin''s camp and returned the token to Marin. Earlier, she had given the token to him so


    that he could enter the base camp which was heavily guarded and visit Sue.


    "Have you seen Sue?" Marin asked.


    "Yes," Rocky said with a nod.


    "Have you also seen my cousin?" Marin asked with a strange look. She must be wondering what


    happened with their interaction.


    Rocky nodded without denial. Not only did he see her, but he also saw her naked. He didn''t know how


    Marin would react if she found out what happened. Of course, he wasn''t stupid enough to tell her that.


    He was not that bored to ask for trouble.


    "Then, what is her impression of you?" Marin asked again.


    "I don''t know about that. Commander, if there is nothing more to discuss, then I should leave now,"


    Rocky said indifferently then turned around and left Marin''s camp. At the same time, he was thinking


    what kind of reaction she would have if she was told that he had seen Isis naked. He bet that she


    definitely would not have a good reaction. He imagined how infuriated and at the same time


    embarrassed she would be by that revtion.


    When he went back at his own room, Rocky saw Rubygon was running around, rummaging through


    the cab, and making constant noise. Meanwhile, Uriah seemed to have fallen asleep with its eyes


    closed.


    "You naughty little guy, when no one looks after you, you will raise the roof. There is something odd


    about Uriah. It rarely falls asleep like that and leaves you alone," Rocky said to himself, feeling rather


    strange. He didn''t put much thought to it though. He looked at Uriah strangely, then picked up Rubygon


    and fed it a drop of magical Saliva. After that, he did a brain nerve stimtion for Rubygon as usual.


    Soon, Rubygon fell asleep as well.


    After Rocky put Rubygon next to Uriah, he sat cross-legged on the bed, took some magical saliva and


    then began to cultivate.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    When it was dawn, Rocky suddenly heard a moan. He immediately turned his head to search for its


    source. He then saw that Rubygon was lying on Uriah and pat it with one of its ws. However, Uriah


    looked listless and ignored Rubygon''s patting.


    Rocky finally realized something wrong about Uriah. It never behaved like that before. He immediately


    got out of bed and walked over to Uriah. Touching Uriah''s body with his hand, he found that Uriah''s


    body temperature was extremely high. In fact, it was like having a fever. He was alerted by this


    discovery.


    "What''s going on?" Rocky asked himself. It was Rocky''s first time to see Uriah like this. Its physical


    condition was extremely good and it was also a spirit-manipted beast. Thus, it was impossible for it


    to get sick. Yet, at that moment, Uriah seemed to be really in a bad condition. No wonder it wasn''t


    responding to Rubygon.


    Rocky was a very good gic scientist in his previous life in the modern world as well as a very


    powerful veterinarian who had done countless operations by himself. Despite so, he really was at a


    loss about what to do when he found Uriah get sick without any sign. After all, the spirit-manipted


    beasts in his current world were quite different from animals in the modern world. Also, the fact that it


    was impossible for it to be sick meant he did not know a way to cure him.


    "It seems that I can only turn to Sheridan for help," Rocky said at once when he suddenly thought of


    the old man, Sheridan, who seemed to be mighty but deliberately concealed his ability. He once had


    witnessed how the old man treated a spirit-manipted beast. What was more surprising was that the


    beast soon recovered after it took the medicine prescribed by him. He must be extremely


    knowledgeable about it and so he might know a way how to cure Uriah and make it feel better.


    "Let''s go to find Sheridan," Rocky said softly to Uriah and patted its head.


    Uriah then managed to stand up and staggered forward.


    It was inconvenient to take Rubygon, so Rocky locked it in his room. He then only took Uriah to the


    beast farm where he saw Sheridanst time.


    When he arrived at the beast farm, he saw that Sheridan was not there yet. Rocky got some food for


    Uriah first while they waited, but it had a poor appetite and didn''t eat any food. It only found a ce and


    attention.


    After the sun came out, Rocky finally saw Sheridan walk into the beast farm slowly. He immediately


    went up to him. "Sheridan, please help me treat my spirit-manipted beast. It seems to be very sick.


    Its temperature is very high," Rocky said eagerly and anxiously and then turned his attention to Uriah.


    He wanted it to get treated immediately. He didn''t want to waste any time because its condition might


    worsen.


    After hearing Rocky''s statement, Sheridan also looked at Uriah for a few seconds. He walked over it


    and touched its body here and there. Then, he checked Uriah''s eyelids and skillfully did a thorough


    examination of its body. After that, he squinted his eyes and asked Rocky, "Did your spirit-manipted


    beast once fight with a powerful beast before?"


    Rocky was stunned for Sheridan''s urate spection. However, he couldn''t tell him that it once had


    fights with other powerful beasts. Once again, he decided to avoid answering the question straight to


    the point. Thus, he simply said ambiguously, "I suppose it may not?"


    "It''s impossible! You are not qualified to be his master. You are not even aware that your own spirit-


    manipted beast has serious internal injuries. How could you be so ignorant?" Sheridan questioned


    him in rage. He certainly didn''t like Rocky''s response and his tant irresponsibility.

 Chapter 203 Spirit Possession

    Chapter 203 Spirit Possession


    "Uriah, are you really hurt badly on the inside?" Rocky asked with concern. He remembered the time


    when they had gone to capture the two Dark Heaven Insects at Carcass Valley. At that time, in order to


    protect little Rubygon, Uriah had to withstand a huge attackunched by the Dark Heaven Insect at the


    second grade of the three-star level. After the fight, it didn''t seem like there was anything seriously


    wrong with Uriah. He had still fed it with some magical saliva. Due to its strong body, Uriah could


    recover quickly even if it got seriously injured.


    "It is suffering due to the recurrence of an old injury," Sheridan revealed.


    "An old injury?" Rocky''s eyes widened in shock. He thought glumly, ''Was this old injury caused when


    Uriah fought with the spirit-manipted beast of the Heavenly Stage at the Witch Pce? After that


    fight, Uriah was indeed hurt seriously. If any other spirit-manipted beast had been hurt like that, it


    might have died soon after. Only beasts like Uriah could survive after experiencing an intense fight like


    that.'' Uriah had recovered soon after that. So, Rocky had assumed that nothing went wrong. But now,


    the old injury was causing trouble for Uriah.


    "You should have paid close attention to it. I don''t have to tell you this. You know what a spirit-


    manipted beast means to a spirit maniptor," Sheridan said with a frown.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Rocky felt really annoyed, but he couldn''t say a word in return. It was his negligence that had led to a


    recurrence of Uriah''s old injury. There was no way that he could have known that there were injuries


    that couldn''t be cured by magical saliva.


    The truth was that no matter how effective the magical saliva was, it still couldn''tpare to the real


    magical saliva that could resurrect the dead. Also, Uriah was only a beast at the second grade of the


    three-star level. Hence, the magical saliva created by it had limited effects. But Rocky knew nothing


    about this.


    "Can it be cured?" Rocky asked with concern in his eyes.


    "It''s not easy. If we had identified this wound earlier, it could have been cured easily, without a trace.


    But we are only seeing this now. Adding new injury to the old one has made the situation even worse. If


    your spirit-manipted beast didn''t have a good physique, I can''t even imagine what situation it would


    have been in now.'' Sheridan''s countenance became severe.


    "Do whatever you must. Please save it," Rocky said in a low whisper. Uriah had always apanied


    him everywhere he went and never abandoned him. So, Uriah was very important to him. Without it, he


    wouldn''t have been alive today. They shared a deep bond. To Rocky, Uriah was not just a spirit-


    manipted beast; it was his only family and his best friend.


    "There is a treatment. But it''s a little dangerous¡­ Do you know about Spirit Possession?" Sheridan


    inquired.


    "Spirit Possession?" Rocky repeated. He had heard of it. He had also witnessed the Spirit Possession


    adopted by Tasha, a beautiful genius from the Magic Phoenix Empire when he had contested against


    her at the Dragon Birth Festival of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "Spirit Possession is a secret technique thatbines a spirit-manipted beast with the body of the


    spirit maniptor and thus bes a single being. As is known by most people, Spirit Possession is


    extremely dangerous, although your power would be dramatically increased after bing one with


    your beast. However, if you don''t have sufficient power to control and curb the power of the spirit-


    manipted beast, trying to acquire this kind of technique would be like weing death with an


    embrace. This isn''t known to many, but the Spirit Possession technique isn''t created by a spirit


    maniptor. It is the work of a beast evaluator, well-versed in veterinary medicine. In the beginning,


    this technique was used to cure the diseases of the spirit-manipted beasts by exerting spiritual


    power on it. Butter, spirit maniptors adapted this technique, and called it Spirit Possession to


    blend their power with that of a spirit-manipted beast," Sheridan exined.


    "Are you saying that I have to use Spirit Possession to cure Uriah?" Rocky asked.


    "That''s right. You''re not too dumb after all! After you and your spirit-manipted beast be one


    entity, you could perceive where the injury of the beast is, and then cure it using your spiritual power,"


    Sheridan said, nodding every now and then.


    "Well, how do I reach the state of Spirit Possession?" Rocky enquired.


    "Once you feel connected to your spirit-manipted beast, that is, when you feel that you are one with


    your beast, and if you and your beast trust each other, there is a chance for you to achieve that state. I


    can teach you the mental method of Spirit Possession. Of course, I can only teach you how it''s done,


    but whether you can do it or not depends entirely on you. An ordinary spirit maniptor cannot easily


    reach the state of Spirit Possession. Generally, only a spirit maniptor with the power of the spiritual


    race can achieve it. That is, only royal spirit maniptors can reach the state in the Holy Dragon


    Empire. In-born gift and aptitude are required to learn Spirit Possession. As far as I know, very few


    ordinary spirit maniptors have reached the state," Sheridan exined.


    "And you should also remember that the first time you reach the state of Spirit Possession will be the


    most dangerous moment. If the spirit-manipted beast declines tobine with you, it will lead to


    serious consequences. Especially now, since your beast is injured, it is not a good time for you to carry


    out Spirit Possession with it. If something even slightly goes wrong, both of you will lose your lives. Do


    you really want to learn Spirit Possession to save your spirit-manipted beast, despite the threat to


    your life?" Sheridan stared at Rocky with his cloudy eyes.


    "Threat to my life?" Rocky sneered. He had done crazier, more dangerous things so far in his life. This


    was just a piece of cake for him. He wasn''t scared of anything, as long as Uriah could be cured.


    Sheridan was shocked by Rocky''s reckless endeavor to save his spirit-manipted beast. This was not


    amon behavior observed amongst ordinary spirit maniptors. Most of the spirit maniptors


    would be reluctant to risk their lives to save their spirit-manipted beasts. Maniptors could just get


    a new beast if their spirit-manipted beast died, but a spirit maniptor''s life was irreversible.


    "Fine. I''ll teach you the mental method. Listen to me carefully," Sheridan continued. Then, he began to


    teach Rocky the mental method of Spirit Possession.


    Rocky learnt it by heart, and said to Sheridan, "Thank you for the favor. I owe you one." After that, he


    left with Uriah.


    "Boy, show me what you can do," Sheridan said with an unfathomable smile on his face.


    Spirit Possession was a dangerous practice. Combining the power of a spirit-manipted beast with


    the spirit maniptor would produce destructive power. Thus, the process couldn''t be carried out


    indoors. It would cause a hugemotion in the military camp. Taking into consideration the safety of


    everyone, Rocky went back to the house, took Rubygon and sneaked out of the military camp to the


    Ghost Vige.


    After arriving in Ghost Vige, Rocky went to the nest to see the three Dark Heaven Insects. He also


    brought two carts of fertile soil to them. After that, he came out of the nest.


    Rocky and Uriah went to the center of the vige after making sure that Rubygon stayed away from the


    scene.


    "Are you ready?" Rocky asked Uriah


    The wounded beast grumbled weakly.


    Rocky began the mental method of Spirit Possession. The spiritual power at the second grade of the


    Earthly Stage burst out, making the surrounding shine like the sun.


    At that same time, detecting the power from the mental method of Spirit Possession, Uriah sparkled


    with an iridescent light, which added radiance and charm to the light which came from Rocky.


    In the end, Uriah became nothing but a blurry light, as it started tobine with Rocky as an entirety.


    Due to the serious injury, Uriah''s spiritual power was a little weakened. Uriah became unstable after its


    spiritual power became a blurry mist, and the lighting from the beast started to turn dim and then


    bright, and then dim again. Thus, the possession was extremely slow.


    Rocky detected the spiritual power from Uriah merging with him and noticed that the very disorderly


    force of Uriah was declining his spiritual power. It impacted his body negatively time and time again.


    A war was being waged inside Rocky''s body. As Uriah''s spiritual power graduallybined with


    Rocky''s, the war field expanded too. Soon, the conflict spread throughout his body. All he could do was


    try tobine their spiritual powers to the maximum and quickly reach the state of Spirit Possession.


    Uriah''s spiritual power was not yet weaker than Rocky''s. It was not a simple task tobine their


    spiritual powers.


    As time passed, Rocky broke out in a cold sweat, turning extremely pale. He felt like numerous bombs


    were going off in his body, the impact destroying his organs and breaking him apart.


    Rocky had only managed tobine half of the blurry mist, which was Uriah''s spiritual power, and the


    impact it had on his body was too strong and obvious. If hebined all of the beast''s spiritual power,


    he couldn''t imagine what would happen to him.


    But no matter what happened, he had to persevere until the Spirit Possession wasplete.

 Chapter 204 Reaching A New Stage

    Chapter 204 Reaching A New Stage


    Time seemed to slow down. Rocky was feeling kind of small and weak as the long period of time


    psed.


    Not knowing how long it had been, Rocky could tell that his power had reached its limit and his body


    suffered the overwhelming pains. It felt as though he was feeling a myriad of earthquakes and


    on the edge of a breakdown.


    At this critical moment, if Rocky didn''t try to be a strong-willed man, it would cost him his life. Even if he


    wanted to stop everything, it was toote! If he tried to separate himself from Uriah and stop the


    Rocky could do nothing but to persist through this terrible ordeal. Only his willpower would help him


    seed, despite the fact that he wasn''t aware of his body and his will was gradually being weakened.


    But he still firmly believed that he could do it. Otherwise...


    Being an ordinary spirit maniptor, it was the first time Rocky tried to practice this secret without the


    help of Holy Dragon Bead. This was the hardest thing for an ordinary spirit maniptor to aplish.


    He had created great miracles one after another with the power of Holy Dragon Bead before. This time,


    he was determined to create another impossible miracle in another way.


    But he didn''t know whether he would seed in acquiring the Spirit Possession or not.


    The clock was ticking and the meter was running. In the middle of the Ghost Vige, two shadows were


    radiating brilliantly and began tobine together, particle by particle. The intense spiritual power


    unceasing spread to the surrounding air. The Ghost Vige was thrown into chaos.


    A deafening scream suddenly pierced the air, echoing as it spread.


    The man in the light was stretching out his arms and holding his head high. His face showed clearly


    that he was suffering a tormenting pain. It looked as if countless worms were wriggling and wrestling


    within him, as he spasmed continuously. His body looked like it was about to explode at any time. But


    his eyes were intent, his gestures expansive.


    In an instant, the furious spiritual power was emitted out of control. The power surged, liked a


    tempestuous sea that sent forth its tides on the earth. The strong spiritual power razed the


    surroundings into ground.


    "Spirit Possession!" Another yell echoed in the air. All of sudden, two glistening shadows rose from the


    ground and merged into one in the sky.


    The whole Ghost Vige was shaking up and down. A howl broke out high above it.


    A momentter, the shadow disappeared and the chaos ceasedpletely. Covered with tiger stripes,


    a man was standing in the middle of the Ghost Vige. His eyes were as ferocious as lion''s and a tiny


    horn grew on his head. Two tails in mes were wagging at his back. His hands were burning, too. He


    looked very powerful and aggressive.


    "Did I make it?" Since Rocky wasn''t aware of what he looked like now, he was unsure if he was even


    alive to begin with. His hands were epassed by fire, as if the fire was in his blood. Freakishly, the


    stripes intertwined with the skin on his arms. But Rocky had a clear feeling that Uriah was inside of his


    body and their power hadbined together. The spiritual power in his body had reached at least the


    fourth grade of the Earthly Stage, two grades higher than before.


    Rocky found that the spiritual me inside his body had developed dramatically. Originally, the spiritual


    me in his body had a small and cloudy red me. Rocky was not sure if this was the dragon spiritual


    power of Fire nature, since the power of Holy Dragon Bead was sealed in his body.


    But now, the difference was drastic. After their spiritual powersbined, the red me was separated


    from the spiritual me. The small independent red me circted in his body along with his spiritual


    me. These two powers kept pace with each other. That was why there were mes around his


    hands. Apparently, this red me indicated the presence of the dragon spiritual power of Fire nature.


    Now, there were two different spiritual powers in his body. The first was ordinary spiritual power. The


    other, meanwhile, was dragon spiritual power of Fire.


    However, the dragon spiritual power wasn''t so strong now. Even if the power of Holy Dragon Bead was


    sealed, Rocky was still able to acquire an exceptionally unique dragon spiritual power. Though this


    power was not so strong, it was paramount for Rocky.


    Every royal spirit maniptor was extremely powerful, because their spiritual power stemmed from the


    Dragon Spirit Bead. Rocky knew this fact very well. Made by Dragon Master n with a secret


    technology, the Dragon Spirit Bead contained enormous spiritual power. Feared and admired by all, it


    was called the dragon spiritual power. By inheriting the dragon spiritual power of the Dragon Spirit


    Bead, a royal spirit maniptor would be not only powerful than ordinary one, but would also


    have unlimited room for improvement. Dragon spiritual power had its own nature. Different natures


    resulted in different effects, which would drive the spiritual power into a more powerful state. For


    instance, the nature of Fire could enhance the power released and cause a devastating impact.


    Compared with an ordinary spirit maniptor, it was easier for royal spirit maniptors who were


    already in possession of the dragon spiritual power to improve their strength. If ordinary spirit


    maniptors wanted to reach the Heavenly Stage, it would be vexingly difficult and take an


    excruciatingly long time. Royal spirit maniptors certainly enjoyed their privilege. If they pushed


    themselves to work hard and practice, they could easily reach the Heavenly Stage, because they had


    excellent talents and aptitude.


    But the Dragon Spirit Bead was rare. Every year, only thirty Dragon Spirit Beads were provided to Holy


    Dragon Empire by Dragon Master n. Thirty beads, thirty maniptors a year. No wonder their


    numbers were so small! Thus, a royal spirit maniptor was an elite for Holy Dragon Empire.


    Among the four famous military groups in Holy Dragon Empire, each only had a hundred of royal spirit


    maniptors. The royal spirit maniptors with exceptionally high levels were typically situated in


    Pce City. In times of any great emergency in Holy Dragon Empire, these royal spirit maniptors


    would answer the call of duty. Otherwise, they only provided service for emperor and were under his


    Compared with ordinary spirit maniptors, royal spirit maniptors in the four military groups were


    more powerful. Normally, they held important positions and are the best of the best. They would


    typically not be seen in action if there were norge-scale war. These elites would not be dispatched to


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    execute petty operations.


    The Crimson Dragon Group had an Elite Regiment consisting of royal spirit maniptors. They were


    considered the cream of the crop amongst their peers. The members of the lowest team were even


    that the head of the Elite Regiment had reached the Supernal Stage. This elite team only received


    orders from Commander in Chief. Only a few top-level leaders had the chance to see this Elite


    Regiment. Ordinary people were lucky to catch a glimpse of them!


    What Rocky had discovered in Crimson Dragon Group was only the tip of the iceberg. Their capability


    and power were more than that.


    Of course, ordinary spirit maniptors in the four military groups were very powerful, if they could


    manage to reach the Heavenly Stage or above. But at the end of the day, ordinary spirit maniptors


    could neverpete with the royal ones. Spirit maniptors who wanted to reach the Heavenly Stage


    needed to be born with a strong talent paired with good fortune. It was an uphill battle all the way.

 Chapter 205 He Was Quite A Character!

    Chapter 205 He Was Quite A Character!


    However, it had been a time of war during thest few years. Several big wars had broken out from


    time to time. Therefore, the four major military groups had definitely suffered inevitable losses in terms


    of their royal spirit maniptors. As a result, the general number of the Holy Dragon Empire''s royal


    spirit maniptors was decreasing constantly. Yet, only 30 new royal spirit maniptors could be


    recruited each year due to the strict selection process. Obviously, such a small number was not enough


    to supply the increasing demands for the royal spirit maniptors.


    The Holy Dragon Empire, as well as other empires, regarded the spiritual maniptors who inherited


    the power of the spiritual race as the best of the best. Considered the cream of the crop, they were


    looked up to as an elite force. For example, the Magic Phoenix Empire had the phoenix spirit


    maniptors, and the Timber Deity Empire had the timber spirit maniptors. These elite spirit


    maniptors were all strictly protected and carefully overseen by their own empire. Their cultivation


    was of the highest priority. In fact, it could be said that the number and strength of these elite spirit


    maniptors were also the embodiment of an empire''s strongestbat power.


    At that moment, Rocky, who was in the Spirit Possession state, had the power of both an ordinary spirit


    maniptor and a royal spirit maniptor, which was considered something quite impossible.


    Generally speaking, the ordinary spirit maniptor couldn''t have the power of the royal spirit


    maniptor, while the royal spirit maniptors couldn''t have other powers except for the dragon


    spiritual power.


    However, Rocky had managed tobine both. How could he make the impossible happen? It owed


    to the fact that he was once a formal royal spirit maniptor. The red light in the spiritual me was


    also a part of the power of the Holy Dragon Bead, which appeared before Marcia sealed it. Thus,


    although Marcia sealed the power of the Holy Dragon Bead in his body, the spiritual me that


    produced the spiritual power was somewhere deep within him. The red light in the spiritual me was


    also retained in his body.


    After he started the Spirit Possession, a kind of magic where the spirit maniptor could fuse with


    spirit-manipted beasts and possess their power, the red light lurking in his body was activated by the


    special capability of the Fire nature in Uriah''s body. What all this indicated was that Rocky had the


    special ability to manipte the nature of Fire from then on. As an ordinary spirit maniptor, Rocky


    had the ability to manipte the nature of Fire. Such a unique situation only happened once in a blue


    moon.


    Obviously, Uriah''s injury turned out to manifest as a new opportunity for Rocky to strengthen his power.


    How lucky he was!


    Rocky, who figured out his good luck, immediately put on a sly smile. Obviously, he had a n. He


    suddenly jumped up and waved his hands tounch the power of the red light and the Vast Neb Skill


    directly toward an empty house in the Ghost Vige. It was apparent that he wanted to test the power


    of his newly regained ability. He grinned with satisfaction. It was clearly visible that the two different


    spiritual powers were intertwined in the air. One was misty like nebe, while the other was red like


    burning mes.


    Bang! In the blink of an eye, the house was easily razed to the ground after only a second of being


    attacked by the two spiritual powers. It turned into arge, ckened crater, with dust and smoke rising


    from its depths. It was as though an asteroid hadnded! The attackbing the impact of the nature


    of Fire was quite powerful.


    Although Rocky still had some doubts as to why his spiritual me had such a weird transformation, he


    was now relieved to find out that this peculiar change was not a bad thing.


    Of course, Rocky didn''t know at that moment that the odd changes in his spiritual me were also


    rted to the Holy Dragon Bead. The mystery of this artifact was that it would offer a spirit maniptor


    unlimited possibilities. If Rocky would be able to regain the power of the Holy Dragon Bead, he would


    then understand that more surprising changes would being his way in the future.


    The state of Spirit Possession couldn''tst too long since the activation of such a skill consumed the


    spiritual power of a spirit maniptor. Thus, Rocky soon stopped his testing. He had to catch up with


    time and start curing Uriah''s wound at once.


    Soon, in the curing process, Rocky found that Uriah''s wounded body part turned out to be its own


    spiritual source. The spiritual source of a spirit-manipted beast was equal to the spiritual me in a


    spirit maniptor. The main difference between the two was that the spiritual source of a spirit-


    manipted beast was just like its heart. Even though part of the spirit-manipted beast''s body was


    injured or fatally wounded, as long as its spiritual source was well-preserved, then there was still a


    good chance that the spirit-manipted beast would still be saved due to the strong healing power of


    its spiritual source. But if its spiritual source was destroyed, no matter how strong the spirit-manipted


    beast''s body was, it would die in the end. Much like a functioning bodily system, if the heart died, the


    other parts would go down with it despite being healthy.


    Therefore, the damage of the spiritual source was a very serious matter, which could not be restored by


    its own resilience or the amazing effect of the magical saliva. The only way to cure the damaged


    spiritual source was by Spirit Possession, which meant using the spiritual power of a spirit maniptor


    to cure it.


    However, almost all of the spirit maniptors didn''t know the importance of the spiritual source. Rocky


    had only found out about its importance after he activated the Spirit Possession and discovered that


    Uriah''s damaged part was its spiritual source. He remembered having read records about it in the


    Beast Encyclopedia.


    Rocky was truly fortunate to have got to know the inscrutable old man, Sheridan. Without his guidance,


    Rocky would never have discovered Uriah''s problem and cured it so quickly.


    However, Rocky himself also made a great contribution to such an achievement, because this Spirit


    Possession was a skill that was not easy to grasp. Especially if an ordinary spirit maniptor wanted to


    learn it, the amount of time and effort it demanded was almost tantamount to chasing after an


    unrealistic dream. Unexpectedly, Rocky was able to aplish such aborious task by virtue of his


    amazing perseverance and determination. Of course, if he had still been a royal spirit maniptor, it


    would have been a much easier task. It was a pity that the power of his Holy Dragon Bead was


    currently sealed. Thus, he had no way but to make greater efforts and costs before he was able to help


    cure Uriah miraculously.


    Rocky then began to use his own spiritual power to repair Uriah''s damaged spiritual source. He was


    determined to do his best to cure his beloved war beast. After all, Uriah was his faithfulpanion who


    had followed him through most of his difficult journey.


    The Spirit Possessionsted less than an hour. Once it waspleted, Rocky clearly felt his spiritual


    power was about to bepletely depleted. Thus, he immediately stopped the activation of the Spirit


    Possession. The next second, a light shadow abruptly emerged from his body andnded on the


    ground.


    "Uriah..." Rocky called to the shadow. Uriah looked much better than before. The curing method


    rmended by Sheridan had worked wonders indeed.


    However, because Uriah''s spiritual source had been badly injured twice before, it was still not


    that he had already grasped the Spirit Possession, it would not be a big problem to help Uriah fully


    recover. Both of them just had to be patient.


    After that, Rocky returned to his room in the military camp with Uriah and Rubygon. After feeding Uriah


    some magical saliva, he put it near Rubygon and then went to the beast farm alone.


    "Hey, young man, look at your sorry face! You seem to have failed," Sheridan said immediately when


    he saw Rocky''s nk face.


    "Well! I''m dismayed to find out that you were hoping I''d fail. I initially came here to thank you for your


    help. Now it seems I''d better not," Rocky said calmly as he crossed his arms around his chest.


    "Thank me? Do you mean that you have seeded? How can it be possible? Even for a pretty


    talented royal spirit maniptor, it would be practically impossible to seed with just one try! Several


    attempts would normally be made before being able to aplish such a hard task!" Sheridan said


    hesitantly, scratching his head with perplexity. In the beginning, he just wanted to tease Rocky. But he


    hadn''t expected Rocky''s response. He expected the young man to return dejected!


    "You don''t believe that I was able to do that, right?" Rocky asked at once. The corners of his mouth


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    twitched and curved up in a faint smile.


    "Of course I didn''t! In my lifetime, I have only seen three ordinary spirit maniptors who canplete


    the Spirit Possession. Young man, if you really did it, I will immediately ept you as my disciple!"


    Sheridan eximed, squinting at Rocky and trying to discern if he was ying tricks.


    "ept me as your disciple? What benefits will I get if I be your disciple?" Rocky asked in


    surprise. Such an idea had never crossed his mind before.


    "Have you heard of Priest Dean from the Holy Dragon Empire?" Sheridan couldn''t help but ask.


    "Priest Dean?" Rocky repeated coldly as he narrowed his eyes. Oh, he knew Priest Dean alright. He


    hated him with all his heart! If it were not for Alston and Priest Dean, he wouldn''t have endured the


    torment! Rocky''s face showed a hint of anger.


    "He''s an old acquaintance of mine. We used to be fellow disciples of the same master. I was a senior


    disciple while he was a junior disciple. Our master was good at Beast Evaluation Skill, Beast Taming


    Skill, and Beast Curing Skill. Priest Dean was more talented in beast evaluation. Thus, he only focused


    on the Beast Evaluation Skill, while I focused on the Beast Taming Skill and Beast Curing Skill. Well,


    don''t think I''m boasting or anything like that. The reality is that there is only a limited number of people


    who are better at the two skills than me in this Wild Spirit Land. Or in other words, I am one of the best


    beast tamers and beast curers, even though these two have be quite unpopr upations now.


    Despite that, even the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire has invited me to the Pce City a few


    times to raise the high-ss spirit-manipted beasts for the royal family." Sheridan said with a proud


    look on his face.


    Listening to Sheridan''s exciting retelling of his proud story, Rocky finally realized that the old man who


    kept such a low key actually had quite a noble character with a strong background! How fascinating!

 Chapter 206 Sheridan Takes Rocky Under His Wing

    Chapter 206 Sheridan Takes Rocky Under His Wing


    "I''ve heard quite a few things about the Beast Evaluation Skill. As for the Beast Taming Skill and Beast


    Curing Skill, they''re very foreign to me," Rocky admitted as he stroked his chin.


    "Young one, for you to be apetent beast evaluator you must acquire Beast Evaluation Skill


    proficiency. Aside from that, you must also gain the Beast Taming Skill and Beast Curing Skill. Long


    ago, beast evaluators from the Wild Spirit Land focused way too much on the Beast Evaluation Skill


    and they ended up neglecting the other two skills that are as crucial: the Beast Taming Skill and Beast


    Curing Skill. As a result, the following generations failed to receive proper training for thetter. To be


    know how to heal and tame spiritual beasts, their strength and potential won''t really amount to much.


    Curing and taming are very crucial, especially at the earlier stages of the spiritual beast cubs. Spiritual


    beasts differ greatly from war beasts. They have a small understanding of human nature, and they are


    far more difficult to tamepared to war beasts. Beast tamers who are able to control spiritual beasts


    are very rare to find in the Wild Spirit Land. They are so much smaller in numberpared to spiritual


    beast evaluators," Sheridan exined carefully. He seemed to be some kind of an expert in this field.


    His grey hair also helped make him look wiser.


    "If the beast tamers were as powerful as you said, why was the Beast Taming Skill not passed down to


    the following generations?" Rocky asked, obviously confused.


    Beast tamers are more of like the servants of the spirit-manipted beasts. They need to be of service


    for the spirit-manipted beasts to the best of their abilities. No one was willing to stay where the spirit-


    manipted beasts stayed. These ces were quite unpleasant for humans. However, things are


    different for the beast evaluators. All they have to do is have a look at the beasts while touching them


    and reciting some words. They are more respected and admired by other people. But beast tamers like


    me are also well-respected by the people," Sheridan bragged.


    A smile formed on Rocky''s face. "What about beast curers? Are they much rarer than beast tamers?"


    He asked.


    "Yes. There are very few beast curers in the Wild Spirit Land. Beast Curing Skill demands great talent


    andpetence. Beast curers are also expected to be masters of Beast Evaluation Skills. Of course,


    one cannot cure a spirit-manipted beast if they cannot identify it. You must be a very skillful beast


    evaluator first before you can obtain Beast Curing Skills. If someone does not have a goodmand


    of their Beast Evaluation Skill, they cannot achieve Beast Curing Skills. Another reason the Beast


    Curing Skill got lost through the years is that most spirit maniptors from the Wild Spirit Land treat


    spirit-manipted beasts as their tools. Once their spirit-manipted beasts get injured and lose their


    battling abilities, their masters will kill them at once and find a new one. They do not opt for their curing.


    As a result, beast curers are left with no beasts to cure. Beast curers are no longer sought for their


    services unless extraordinary war beasts or rare spiritual beasts get injured. Hence beast curers are


    jobless on most days. It''s very difficult to make a living out of their career, so fewer and fewer people


    are willing to learn the Beast Curing Skill. The people''s opinion toward beast curing has changed a lot


    and they now consider it useless to learn," Sheridan exined hopelessly.


    "You have such great skills. Why did you choose to stay in this small military camp? The personnel


    here are at best average. Also, the beasts here are inferiorpared to others. Did you really prefer


    feeding these spirit-manipted beasts over other jobs? I heard His Majesty invited you to be an


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    imperial feeder of high-ss spirit-manipted beasts. That is an opportunity most people will never


    get," Rocky uttered, wondering about Sheridan''s motive in staying in such a small military camp. If


    Sheridan were as great as Rocky thought he was, there must be some kind of reason.


    "Money and power don''t mean anything to me. To live an extravagant life is not my goal. I don''t want


    any of that. Priest Dean and I share the same skills, but we are very much different. We are the pr


    opposites of each other. Do you think we could work alongside each other?" Sheridan asked with a


    Rocky.


    "Whatever. I''m not even sure if what you just told me was true or not," Rocky answered with a snort.


    True or not, he was pleased with Sheridan''s grudge against Priest Dean who he also despised.


    "Kid, I''m also worried you haven''t mastered the Spirit Possession. I think you''re bluffing," Sheridan


    replied to Rocky''s usation.


    "Uriah is injured greatly because its spiritual source ispromised," Rocky exined with his eyes


    narrowing.


    "You truly havepleted the Spirit Possession," Sheridan said in awe. The fact that Rocky mentioned


    Uriah''s spiritual source suggested he indeed finished the Spirit Possession. Otherwise he wouldn''t


    have known the termmon spirit maniptors did not know of. The existence of spirit-manipted


    beasts'' spiritual source was notmon knowledge for spirit maniptors.


    Rocky smiled shyly and pretended it was not a big deal. Well, it was.


    "Good for you! I knew you were different. You passed my test. From now on, you are my apprentice.


    You are talented and have great intellect. You can master the skills in about ten years. For you to get


    on my level, I would say it will be in about twenty or thirty years," Sheridan uttered in excitement. He


    was very satisfied with Rocky''s performance.


    "Hey! I never said I wanted to be your apprentice," Rocky said disapprovingly. His eyebrows almost


    connected as his face distorted upon hearing Sheridan''s words.


    "The reason I taught you the Spirit Possession is to test you. I was satisfied with the results you


    presented me. I have always nned on taking in an apprentice. I want someone I can teach what I


    know, so my skills would be passed down and not get lost through the years. It was not easy finding a


    gifted fellow who satisfies my requirements. Now, I have you! You are going to be my apprentice


    whether you like it or not," Sheridan said. He was very determined to get Rocky to be his


    apprentice.


    "I''ve heard of people looking for teachers, but this is the first time I''ve seen someone coerce another


    person to be their apprentice. You are forcing me, Sheridan." Rocky wouldn''t let Sheridan get what he


    wanted so easily.


    "Marin wanted to learn how to tame spirit-manipted beasts, but I couldn''t promise making her my


    apprentice. She is skilled and on some level, verypetent. However, she does not quite live up to


    my expectations. If you learn the Beast Taming Skill, not only can you master the skills of taming and


    controlling spirit-manipted beasts, but also pull out their full potential. If in the future you get lucky


    enough, you might run into a spiritual beast. With the Beast Taming Skill, you can tame it and get a lot


    from it. Of course, the chances are very low. But other people do not even have a chance," Sheridan


    said excitedly. He noticed Rocky''s reluctance and tried to convince him more with the benefits that


    Taming Skill and Beast Curing Skill if he would not gain anything from them.


    "So Commander knows who you really are." Rocky remembered how Marin mentioned Sheridan the


    other day. She told Rocky that he could learn a lot from him.


    "The Commander In Chief of the Crimson Dragon Group and I are friends. I used toe by his ce


    and have a drink, so I have known Marin since she was a little girl. I nned to take Isis as my


    apprentice. She is smart and talented, quite perfect to learn the Beast Taming Skill and Beast Curing


    Skill. But she is only interested in learning military tactics, very much like her father. So she refused


    me," Sheridan said regretfully. It would seem like he was still upset at Isis'' refusal to be his


    apprentice.


    "You seem to be very keen to have someone as your apprentice. No wonder she turned you down,"


    Rocky joked.


    "Cut the nonsense. From now on, you will call me teacher. I will teach you everything that I know of."


    Sheridan looked intently at Rocky, waiting for any hint of Rocky''s willingness. It was not easy


    discovering a perfect apprentice, so he would by no means miss this chance.

 Chapter 207 Rocky As Sheridans Apprentice

    Chapter 207 Rocky As Sheridan''s Apprentice


    "I understand you want to teach me, but I don''t want you to be my teacher," Rocky responded coldly.


    He enjoyed torturing the old man by making him wait in suspense. The truth was he was ecstatic when


    he found out how much Sheridan wanted to mentor him. He had mastered the Magical Evaluation Skill,


    the most powerful evaluation skill in the Wild Spirit Land. If he were to gain both Beast Taming Skill and


    Beast Curing Skill from Sheridan, he would improve enormously. He saw how desperately Sheridan


    wanted him, and Rocky decided to y hard to get. In that way, Sheridan would not withhold anything


    from him and would exhaust any means to help Rocky learn.


    "Hey, young man. Show your teacher some respect. Actually, scratch that. I don''t really care for


    formalities and stuff. Starting tomorrow, you''ll be learning the Beast Taming Skill. After that, I will teach


    you the Beast Curing Skill. You still have a long way to go before you can master the Beast Evaluation


    Skill and you have still yet to learn about the spirit-manipted beasts. Through the years, I have


    he took out a thick, worn out directory from under his coat.


    "There''s no need for that. My brain is filled with information about spirit-manipted beasts. I bet I


    know more about them than you," Rocky answered as he waved his hand dismissively. He had all the


    information from the Beast Encyclopedia stored in his brain. He could describe each and every kind of


    spirit-manipted beast in detail.


    "I doubt that. Please don''t make any more excuses to get out of our lessons." Sheridan thought Rocky


    was making this up. He did not know Rocky owned the only copy of the Beast Encyclopedia in the


    whole Wild Spirit Land.


    "If you don''t believe me, quiz me then. If I answer any question wrong, I''ll take you as my teacher. But if


    I get them all correct, you have to call me teacher," Rocky wagered, raising his eyebrow slightly. He


    was eager to provoke Sheridan.


    "Oh, you''re on!" Sheridan agreed. He was very skeptical of Rocky''s deration; he didn''t believe he got


    everything memorized.


    Sheridan started to quiz Rocky with difficult and quaint questions about spirit-manipted beasts.


    An hour passed and Sheridan was frozen in disbelief. He stared at Rocky in awe and dubiety. He was


    rendered speechless by Rocky''s vast knowledge about spirit-manipted beasts. Rocky had answered


    all the questions he raised correctly and quickly. Rocky''s answers were even more urate and


    informative than the information he had.


    "What now? Did I win?" Rocky asked with a cunning smile.


    "Hey, kid. Tell me. How did you know all those stuff about spirit-manipted beasts?" Sheridan asked,


    still confused by how Rocky did so well. He was still struck with disbelief at how knowledgeable Rocky


    was regarding spirit-manipted beasts.


    "Did you not think there exist other people who are better than you? Well, a deal is a deal. You lost. You


    have to call me teacher," Rocky teased as heughed at Sheridan''s expression.


    "Ha, ha. I will exhaust all means to teach you. I believe you can definitely surpass me. I have high


    hopes for you, and I am sure you will aplish a whole lot more than me. When that timees, I''m


    sure Priest Dean''s mouth will bubble with envy." Sheridan erupted in aughing fit.


    ''That is if he still got time to envy you. By that time, I would have taken everything from him. I will leave


    him with nothing but a bad reputation, '' Rocky thought, his eyes zing with cruelty.


    "I''ve got to go now." Rocky grew tired of the conversation he and Sheridan were having. He turned his


    back towards Sheridan, preparing to leave.


    "Hey! Make sure you get here early tomorrow," Sheridan reminded Rocky.


    Rocky continued to walk away. He just waved his hand as a response, then disappeared in an instant.


    At the crack of dawn the following day, Sheridan who was habituallyte arrived at the beast farm. He


    paced up and down by the beast stable, looking around constantly.


    "Why isn''t he here yet?" Sheridan looked anxious, afraid that Rocky wouldn''te. The more usual


    case was that people looked for teachers desperately. It was quite the other way around for him. He


    was eager to take Rocky as his apprentice. He considered himself so fortunate to have crossed paths


    with the exceedingly talented Rocky. He had a feeling he would regret not taking Rocky as his


    apprentice.


    There was a reason Sheridan wanted to mentor Rocky so desperately. Like he''d said before, beast


    tamers and beat curers were scarce in the Wild Spirit Land. Only a few were willing to learn these


    essential skills. The other people who wanted to learn these said skills had poor aptitude. Their end


    goal was to master the skill so they could profit from it. It would be a waste of time to teach people who


    didn''t have ambitions; they would never achieve anything. These were the reasons Sheridan did not


    take any apprentice before.


    But time passed, and Sheridan did not stop getting old. He got worried the practice of Beast Taming


    Skill and Beast Curing Skill would die if he didn''t find anyone he could pass them down to. If this were


    to happen, it sure would be a shame and a pity. The spirit maniptors in the future wouldck crucial


    skills necessary living in a world with spirit-manipted beasts.


    The Beast Taming Skill and Beast Curing Skill were, after all, very important to spirit maniptors who


    aspired to control spiritual beasts. No matter how extraordinary a spirit-manipted beast was, it would


    not be tamed without the Beast Taming Skill of a spirit maniptor. It would end up being a waste. If


    not for the Beast Curing Skill, many spirit-manipted beasts that were abandoned due to injuries


    would end up dead.


    When Sheridan discovered how gifted Rocky was, he got very excited and he knew it would be a big


    mistake to let this chance go. He would exhaust his every resource if it meant Rocky would agree to be


    his apprentice. He nned on teaching Rocky at least the Beast Taming Skill and Beast Curing Skill.


    When his day was toe, his skills would be passed down to the next generations.


    "How dare he stand me up on the first day!" Sheridan grew more anxious the longer he waited for


    Rocky. He decided to wait for a few more minutes before he went looking for him. He would do


    anything to get Rocky here.


    After a little while, he found Rocky walking slowly towards the beast farm. He sure took his sweet time.


    "So, you decided to show up. It''s so inconsiderate of you to have kept me waiting for so long. Shame


    on you!" Sheridanined. It was what he said, but deep down, he was very pleased by the fact


    that Rocky showed up.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Rocky seemednguid as he nonchntly approached the older man.


    "Were you willing to wait for me here all day long?" Rocky asked, a smile forming on his lips. He was


    able to keep Sheridan interested yesterday and was certain he would wait for him. He arrivedte on


    purpose to test Sheridan''s patience. He thought Sheridan wouldn''t be such a good teacher if he were


    not a patient person. Although he did not care whether or not Sheridan was a good teacher. He was


    confident he would be an exemry apprentice with his quick wit and high intellect.


    "Nope. I would have gone to find you, tie you up, and then drag you here," Sheridan said firmly.


    Rocky shrugged and smiled. He could see that Sheridan had made up his mind to take him as his


    apprentice.


    "Now let''s begin. Today, I will be teaching you the basics of the Beast Taming Skill," Sheridan said as


    he walked towards the beast stable.


    Rocky followed him inside.


    Sheridan then broke into a long speech.


    Rocky took in Sheridan''s idea andbined with hid modern theory. He immediately found out that the


    modern theory could not be applied on spirit-manipted beasts. The spirit-manipted beasts had


    several stages of the life cycle.


    Generally speaking, the spirit-manipted beasts owned by spirit maniptors were captured when


    they were cubs. They were then fed and tamed. Spirit-manipted beasts have three developmental


    stages. Their feeding method varied in every stage. The most distinct difference was the food they ate.


    During their early developmental stage, spirit-manipted beasts'' diet consisted of soft and liquid


    foods. These foods were the only ones their undeveloped stomachs could digest. In their middle


    developmental stage, beasts started to consume meat. Protein became a staple in their diet that


    helped them strengthen their bodies. At the final developmental stage, spirit-manipted beast could


    eat any kind of food they wanted. It was when they reached maturity. By that time, the cubs started to


    receive taming exercises. Spirit-manipted beasts were more difficult to tame when they were fully


    grown. So at the final developmental stage, cubs were fed huge amounts of nutritious food to keep


    them energized for their taming exercises.


    Different taming methods were developed to adapt to every kind of spirit-manipted beasts. The


    ultimate goal of taming was to reduce the coarse behaviors of spirit-manipted beasts. Once they got


    tamed, their potential to serve people better was activated.


    Tamed spirit-manipted beasts, when fully grown, remained under themand of their masters.


    They were able to join battles and fight side by side with their masters.

 Chapter 208 The Theory Of Taming Spirit-Manipulated Beasts

    Chapter 208 The Theory Of Taming Spirit-Manipted Beasts


    With Sheridan''s long but precise lectures, Rocky was made aware that his way of nourishing Uriah and


    Little Rubygon had its shorings. Though he fed them based on the ideas in the modern world and


    followed the rules and regtions to the letter, he knew that he could do so much better than that.


    There was nothing to me but hisck of experience with spirit-manipted beasts. He only had few


    encounters with them; therefore, there was still so much to know on how to properly nourish and


    nurture a spirit-manipted beast.


    He remembered Uriah''s bizarre growth during its final cub stage. But it happened by ident ¨C or by


    fate as what Rocky would want to believe. When Uriah had eaten a yellow spiritual crystal by mistake,


    Rocky thought it would die. Everything went blur for Rocky at that moment. However, to his surprise,


    something unexpected happened instead ¨C Uriah instantly reached the adult age as a spirit-


    manipted beast at the second grade of the three-stars. Uriah made a ground-breaking development


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    for a spirit-manipted beast by skipping many stages of growth. Rocky knew that he couldn''t have


    done it on his own. Without the yellow spiritual crystal, he wouldn''t be able to raise Uriah and make it


    grow with such formidable power.


    ''I am just lucky that Sheridan took me in as an apprentice. Otherwise, my experiment will all be in vain,


    '' Rocky thought to himself. He knew that all of this was because Sheridan took him under his wings.


    Meanwhile, Little Rubygon''s growth was exponentially fastpared to others ¨C all thanks to the


    magical saliva. ording to the ssification of the Beast Taming Skill, Little Rubygon was now at the


    medium stage as a cub. Rocky couldn''t be any happier seeing his spiritual-manipted beasts outgrow


    others. However, he was somehow worried about Little Rubygon. If he continued feeding it with the


    magical saliva, Little Rubygon would reach its adulthood in no time and it would be difficult for Rocky to


    tame it. If that happened, everything that Rocky had worked hard for would be just for nothing.


    Unlike Uriah, Little Rubygon had not yet established a contract of the spiritual power with Rocky. Time


    was ticking away, and Rocky could not afford to lose a second. He had to finish the experiment, take


    control of Little Rubygon, and make it obedient to him before it reached adulthood. If Little Rubygon


    reached adulthood before Rocky could realize the effect of his experiment, everything would be a


    waste. All his previous works and effort would only be meaningless. There was no other way¡­


    ''Maybe I should stop feeding Little Rubygon the magical saliva, '' Rocky concluded. It was the only way


    he could think of to slow down Little Rubygon''s growth.


    Besides, Sheridan also mentioned that the feeding practices had a significant effect on the


    development of a fully-grown spirit-manipted beast, also known as the enhancement of the star


    level. It was said that the promotion of the star level could only be realized when a spirit-manipted


    beast reached certain basic standards. Unless the spirit-manipted beast met all these basic


    standards, it couldn''t elevate its star level. The beast tamer yed a significant role in this process.


    However, throughout the Wild Spirit Land, only a few spirit maniptors knew about this. Most of them


    thought that the power of the spirit-manipted beast relied on its master. Hence, they tended to focus


    on making themselves powerful first instead of enhancing their spirit-manipted beasts.


    There was also a theory that when two spirit maniptors of the same powerpeted with their spirit-


    manipted beasts of the same power and star level, the two spirit-manipted beasts should be


    matched in terms of strength. Therefore, thepetition should be a draw. However, the fact was, the


    spirit-manipted beast with a better physique and foundation would win. For spirit-manipted beasts


    ¨C they might be in the same level, but their power could be different from one another. This was


    obvious for wild spirit-manipted beasts. Even though they were in the same level, their powers were


    diverse since they lived in different environments. The environment had a strong influence on the


    development of a spirit-manipted beast. It was the environment they grew in that nourished them ¨C


    the food they ate, the ambiance they grew in, and so on.


    Aside from the environment, age also had a significant effect on developing the power of a spirit-


    manipted beast. Generally, the older a spirit-manipted beast was, the greater its advantages


    would be over a younger one. But now it wasn''t always the case especially after artificial rearing came


    into being. A remarkable beast tamer could wipe out that age advantage and make the younger one


    more powerful than the other.


    All of Sheridan''s long teaching and exnation helped bridge Rocky''s experience and knowledge gap


    with spirit-manipted beasts. Gradually, Rocky would be able tobine the ideas from the modern


    world with the practical experience; thus, a brand-new Beast Taming Skill would be born.


    Normally, establishing a new system of Beast Taming Skill would take time. It was not something that


    could be done overnight. However, if Rocky couldprehend Sheridan''s Beast Taming Skill


    thoroughly, he could establish a new Beast Taming Skill in no time.


    In the blink of an eye, it was already noon. How time flew by so fast when one was having fun!


    "Do you remember what I said?" Sheridan asked as he turned back to look at Rocky.


    The sound of Sheridan''s voice suddenly awakened Rocky from his deep thoughts. He stretched his


    arms and yawned, pretending to be bored by Sheridan''s words. But deep down, he had already


    achieved mastery through aprehensive study of it. He replied, "Are we done here? Can I leave


    now?"


    "You brat! Don''t waste my time! Do you understand it? If not, I can repeat the lesson!" Sheridan said,


    staring disappointedly at Rocky.


    "Nah! If you continue, I''m afraid you won''t stop till midnight. Let''s save it for tomorrow, shall we?" Rocky


    waved his hand as he dismissed Sheridan''s offer, and then he turned away.


    "Oh yeah? Well, tomorrow, you''re in for a treat! I''ll tell you something you''ll be truly interested in! Better


    be ready for it, boy!" Sheridan told Rocky with certainty as thetter was leaving. He couldn''t believe


    that after all the things he taught Rocky, thetter would still make a fool out of him. It never urred to


    him that Rocky would easily change his cynical attitude.


    Sheridan had beenpletely immersed in pandering to Rocky''s taste.


    There were so many things that Rocky wanted to do. First, he went back to his room to change. Then,


    he went to the Ghost Vige with Uriah and Little Rubygon to feed the three Dark Heaven Insects. After


    this, he cured Uriah''s wounds with the Spirit Possession.


    Two days passed by quickly. Indeed, time felt like a blurred concept to Rocky when he was having fun.


    After his ss with Sheridan at the beast farm in the morning, Rocky immediately went to the Evian


    City alone to get the twelve huge shackles he had booked.


    It was early when Rocky arrived at the Evian City and his appointment wasn''t untilte in the afternoon,


    so he decided to wander around the city a bit. As he mindlessly roamed around, he came to the branch


    store of the Super Beast Farm. He hesitated at first, but finally decided toe inside the store. He


    wasn''t interested in anything inside the store except for the auction on the second floor, so he helped


    himself upstairs.


    There weren''t many people at the auction when Rocky arrived. He looked around and found that the


    auction items on the stage were all rubbish. He shook his head in disappointment and was about to


    leave when he heard a voice from behind.


    "Sir! You''re finally here!" Rocky turned and was surprised to see the store boss approaching him.


    Rocky just nodded to him in reply.


    "Sir, I''ve been waiting for you for so long. Remember the treasures I sold for youst time? Well, since


    they were bought, the other auction items here at the Super Beast Farm are left without anybody caring


    for them," the boss said in a seemingly jolly tone.


    "Oh? I didn''t know." Rocky was stunned, his eyebrows raised in surprise. He didn''t know how to


    respond to the boss''s remark.


    "So, sir, what do you have for us this time?" the boss asked. He was certain that Rocky still had


    something he would want to sell.


    "Well, I just chanced upon your store while wandering around the city. To tell you honestly, I have


    nothing with me," Rocky replied and shrugged his shoulders. The boss''s face turned from delighted to


    discouraged like a dissatisfied wife.


    Rocky looked away before he could feel any guilt. As he was trying to find an excuse to steer the


    conversation away, he chanced upon what looked like a silver cutter on the stage. When he saw it


    carefully, he realized it was like a long and thin scalpel. His eyes immediately lit up.


    "Hey, do you have more scalpels like that?" Rocky asked, his eyes still fixed on the marvelous scalpel


    on the stage.


    The boss looked in the direction and shortly fell silent as he thought about it. He gasped and said in a


    sad tone, "Unfortunately, it''s the only piece we have. I bought it recently. The person I bought it from


    said it is made from the silver bones of a kind of wild spirit-manipted beast called the Primitive Calf."


    "I see. The craftsmanship is quite exquisite. The details in the scalpel are wonderful¡­" Rocky said as


    he continued to marvel at the beauty of the scalpel.


    "Indeed! I wouldn''t have bought it if it wasn''t one of a kind. Anyway, I got it from the Buck Knife Shop.


    I''m sure you''ve heard about its great reputation around the Holy Dragon Empire." the boss exined.


    He was pleased that Rocky liked the scalpel he just bought.

 Chapter 209 Level Up

    Chapter 209 Level Up


    "What a pity! There is only one piece." Rocky frowned sadly. He was very fond of that piece of knife. It


    would have been a perfect scalpel which would significantly help him with his study.


    It was amon phenomena to have gene studies and experiments by dissecting the gic beasts


    in the modern world. Everything was easily essible. He could easily acquire the materials he


    needed as well as aboratory to work on. Research was fast-paced and people discovered new things


    every day. But in this world, dissecting the gic beast for study was not so easy, especially without


    the help of apparatus and equipment for operation and asepticboratory.


    Technically speaking, it was attainable to increase understanding the body structure of various spirit-


    manipted beast by dissecting. Studying the spirit-manipted beasts would give the researcher


    information of the things that hadn''t been discovered yet. ording to his observation on Sheridan''s


    daily treatment of spirit-manipted beast, Rocky knew that the work of Beast Curing Skill was more


    like a traditional Chinese medicine. They usually did surgical diagnosis that was the mostmon and


    frequent method to treat spirit-manipted beast, without any dissecting and operative treatment. Of


    course, there were other methods he could use which mostly involved highly specialized equipment,


    but that wasn''t readily avable at that world. If surgical tools were avable and modern medicine


    theory was introduced, it would allow him to operate a minor operation on any part of the spirit-


    manipted beast body for curing. This would be aplementary for Beast Curing Skill. This would


    not only optimize treatment, but also lead to various discoveries about the spirit-manipted beast.


    The idea just urred in his mind when he saw this knife. In that world, that kind of knife wasn''t easy


    to find. Based on his knowledge about spirit-manipted beast and his own capability, it was possible


    for him to start dissecting and performing a minor operation in this world. The thought excited him. He


    might just pioneer modern technology and research in this world. He could further learn Beast Curing


    Skill from Sheridanter. Combining Beast Curing Skill with modern operation, he would improve this


    world''s technology in Beast Curing Skill.


    "Sir, do you like this knife?" The boss said as if reading his thoughts. He must have assumed that


    based on Rocky''s reaction. Rocky grinned. Of course, he was ecstatic to get that knife as soon as


    possible. However, he still needed a couple more things aside from the knife.


    "It will be terrific if there were a few different types more. Tweezers and scissor are also necessary..."


    Rocky rubbed his jaw.


    "If you want more, Buck Knife Shop could provide the customized service for you. But, you should be


    prepared to pay arge sum of fee for this. I spent 2000 golden coins in purchasing this knife. It will


    cost you approximately 3000 for customizing it." The boss exined. That knife did note for a


    cheap price, especially if they had to customize it. Still, Rocky wasn''t worried at all.


    "Money is not an issue. Can you help me in customizing the knives? I will pay you 30000 golden coins


    in advance. I will pay the bncing fee when the knives are delivered. I will also pay you an extra 1000


    for your help at that time," with deep pockets, Rocky said generously. He put a golden bill for 30, 000


    golden coins in front of the boss. Rocky certainly did not give out the impression of having so much


    money but the money in front of him was undoubtedly real.


    Rocky''s generosity left the boss''s month agape. He took the golden bill immediately. Nobody would say


    no to money, even if he were a fool. The boss was amazed at Rocky''s generosity. He certainly did not


    expect to get that kind of deal.


    Afterwards, Rocky requested the boss to prepare the paper and pencil for him. He drew ten different


    designs of silver surgical tools with urate size and length value as if he was drawing it from his


    memory. These surgical tools were designed in ordance with modern standard.


    "Sir, these were a lot! I''m afraid these tools will cost you a lot of money. May I ask, what these tools are


    used for?" The curious boss asked when he received these ten designs made by Rocky. Those


    designs were definitelyplicated, not to mention there were 10 of them. He was certain it wouldn''t


    beplete any time soon.


    "When will I get these finished tools?" ignoring the boss''s question, Rocky asked directly. He wanted to


    know when he could have the surgical tools so he could finally start studying and operating. He wanted


    to start as soon as possible. The boss decided not to press the question.


    "There are ten tools. That''s not an easy job. These will take me two or three months from preparing the


    material to manufacturing," the boss estimated. Even if Rocky was so generous with paying, the tools


    would still have to go through such time to prepare and manufacture.


    "Okay. I got it." Rocky nodded his head. He was fine with waiting that long. He understood that those


    surgical tools needed to be crafted skillfully. He would rather wait for it to make sure it was done


    perfectly rather than have it done quickly but defective.


    "Could you let me know yourst name?" the boss ttered. He smiled at Rocky as he waited for his


    response.


    "Myst name is Bai," Rocky replied nonchntly.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Certainly, you are. Mr. Bai, I am Shawn Huang," the boss introduced himself.


    "Well, thank you, Mr. Huang." Rocky nodded his head to Shawn, then went downstairs. After leaving


    Super Beast Farm, he went to fetch twelverge shackles which he customized. In order to carry them


    back to Ghost Vige, he spent a small amount of money buying a carriage. He loaded them in


    carefully and then he went on his way.


    When he arrived at the Ghost Vige, he immediately went to the cave and curb the Dark Heaven


    Insect by therge shackles he just transported back. Now, Rocky had no worry to raise these three


    Dark Heaven Insects. They were secured in that ce and he did not have to worry about their escape.


    Rocky would nurture them carefully and meticulously. With the help of these three Dark Heaven Insects


    and magical saliva, he would be able to produce two preliminary Dark Heaven Eggs each month. If he


    had good luck, he could even produce one more middle Dark Heaven Egg. That was efficient enough


    for him. He could produce enough Dark Heaven Eggs in time.


    After that, Rocky proceeded back to the beast farm to attend Sheridan''s ss everyday. Besides that,


    he kept himself busy doing other work, such as practicing Magical Evaluation Skill, raising the Dark


    Heaven Insects, and studying spirit-manipted beasts. What''s more, he persisted in practicing each


    day. His life was pleasant and enriching. Every day he was able to gain strength and learn new


    techniques. Not a second was spent on a dull moment. He was always efficient and productive.


    Time flew quickly. Rocky did not even notice it as he was always busy but soon enough, two months


    passed by.


    Meanwhile, in a clean and expansive abandoned house in Ghost Vige, a man was sitting cross-


    legged and radiating spiritual light. In his hand was a middle Dark Heaven Egg. Driven by spiritual


    power, he seemed to absorb the essence from the egg, which made the spiritual light brighter. It


    signaled that something unusual was going to happen.


    A ray of light appeared and started to drift about, and then epassed the man. In an instant, the


    light in the airbined with the spiritual light emitted by the man, making the surrounding brighter and


    brighter.


    With the effect of that, the house started to quiver slightly.


    All of the sudden, the spiritual light and streaks of cloud exploded and shined simultaneously. Then it all


    merged into one. This was an evident indication that the trace of the man had stepped up a new stage.


    ''Finally, I reached the third grade of the Earthly Stage, '' the man thought. His mouth upturned into a


    mysterious smile as he opened his eyes.


    For an ordinary spirit maniptor at the Earthly Stage, it would take at least one to three years to reach


    another level. It was a long and tedious process. But this man was not like any ordinary spirit


    maniptor. He only spent two months from the second grade of the Earthly Stage to the third grade of


    the Earthly Stage. The astonishing self-improvement made everyone agape. It wasn''t like anything they


    had ever seen.


    The man who created the miracle was nobody else but Rocky.


    Of course, the sess was attributed to three Dark Heaven Insects. It wasn''t all just because of


    Rocky''s capabilities. The three insects produced four preliminary Dark Heaven Eggs within two


    months. Aside from that, Rocky had a middle Dark Heaven Egg. This was another leap and a big step


    for Rocky to use his power with the magic effect of Dark Heaven Egg.


    However, this still didn''t satisfy Rocky. He kept looking for other nests of Dark Heaven Insect in


    northeastern military camp in these two months. He swept through every nook and cranny to find more.


    Unfortunately, his luck had run out. His search was in vain because he found nothing. Anyway, he


    collected materials and rare things from many star-two wild spirit-manipted beasts, and a few


    materials from three-star beasts.


    "I wonder if they have finished producing my surgical tools." Rocky rose to leave the house. He wanted


    to check the progress of his surgical tools. He had moved to the Ghost Vige from the military camp to


    nurture Dark Heaven Insects one month ago. During that time, little Rubygon grew into thest stage


    as a cub, and it was a lot higher and naughtier than before. It felt reluctant to stay indoors and was


    eager to y outside. However, if his secret of raising spirit-manipted beast was revealed, he would


    be in so much trouble. That was also why he preferred to move to the Ghost Vige. Here, it was an


    expansive and suitable ce to train little Rubygon, especially when it entered into a new state. The


    ce wasn''t also as restricting as the military camp.


    Every morning, Rocky woulde back to military camp and learn the Beast Taming Skill from


    Sheridan. He spent the rest of the day staying in the Ghost Vige. This small Ghost Vige had


    be his experimental base. Ab was in his schedule to be set up for studying the spirit-


    manipted beast after the surgical tools were ready. His excitement grew because he would soon be


    able to use thisb for his experiments.

 Chapter 210 The Journey To The Spiritual Fairyland Begins! (Part One)

    Chapter 210 The Journey To The Spiritual Fairnd Begins! (Part One)


    Rocky had justpleted his theoretical research for the day about the spirit-manipted beasts in the


    abandoned house. He sat back in his chair to rx then stretched his body. His bones cracked a little


    and he felt relieved. He figured that he must have been too consumed by the research. With nothing


    else to do for the day, he went out of the house. He was weed by the sight of Uriah and Rubygon


    happily ying at the center of the Ghost Vige, and a gentle smile crossed his face. He could not


    remember thest time he saw his two spirit-manipted beasts ying like children. As he watched


    them y, he could not help but wonder at how strong and big Rubygon had grown. It seemed just


    yesterday when Rubygon was like a tiny cub. Now, it had grown into the size of a big wolf dog.


    Uriah felt Rocky''s presence as soon as he emerged from the door. It abruptly stopped ying and


    dashed towards its master. Uriah obediently sat in front of Rocky and howled twice to him. Rubygon


    followed suit and walked towards Rocky. But before settling down like Uriah, it ran around Rocky twice.


    After this, Rubygon finally returned to Uriah''s side. Somehow, Rocky felt as if Rubygon was annoyed at


    him because he didn''t spend time ying with them.


    For the past two months, Rocky had been working on a brain nerve stimtion on Rubygon. However,


    it seemed that the simtion was not effective because he could not see any changes in Rubygon''s


    mental growth. Unlike Uriah, Rubygon was still like a young beast¡ªnaughty and naive. Now, only Uriah


    could pacify the child-like Rubygon.


    "I have to leave for a while. Both of you stay here and don''t run around. Understood?" Rocky said.


    Although the message was for both of his spirit-manipted beasts, he looked directly at Uriah as he


    was speaking. Rocky knew that only Uriah would listen and adhere to hismand. He also knew that


    Uriah would take care of Rubygon while he was away. He left Uriah and Rubygon for a while, went to


    the abandoned house next door, and pulled out tworge baskets from the house. The baskets were


    full of different materials that he collected from the wild spirit-manipted beasts. There were also


    other rare things that he got in the past two months while he was capturing more Dark Heaven Insects.


    Rocky then carried the tworge baskets towards the stable of the Ghost Vige where his carriage


    was located. He put down the baskets on a side and pulled out the carriage from the stable. He then


    put therge baskets into it. Before leaving, he gave Uriah and Rubygon one more look, and when he


    was sure that they were staying put, he finally drove out of the Ghost Vige.


    When Rocky bought the carriage two months ago, he didn''t know where he could use it and initially


    thought it was a waste of money. But now, he realized that buying the carriage was a wise decision.


    The three Dark Heaven Insects he was secretly breeding had an unquenchable appetite and their


    favorite food was fertile soil. They normally consumed arge amount of soil in a day. Pretty soon, the


    fertile soil around the Ghost Vige had beenpletely consumed. He needed to go to farthernds


    to dig for more. And that was where the carriage came in handy. He could easily and quickly travel


    back and forth. If not for the carriage, it would have taken him a lot of time and effort to take care of the


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Dark Heaven Insects. He could not imagine what would happen if he had raised a few more Dark


    Heaven Insects. The vast fertile soil of the entire northeast military camp might be consumed in no


    time.


    Rocky finally reached Evian City and went straight to the branch store of the Super Beast Farm. When


    he arrived, he was warmly weed by some staff. He wasn''t interested in buying anything because


    his main objective was to see Shawn, the boss of the branch store.


    "Please tell your boss that Mr. Bai is here," Rocky said directly to the store staff.


    "Mr. Bai? Oh! You must be Mr. Bai that our boss has mentioned to us¡­" a staff eximed. They


    couldn''t forget Rocky''s name since their boss would never stop mentioning it. Shawn even ordered


    them to serve Rocky well whenever thetter would visit the store.


    One of them hastily went to look for their boss while others hurriedly took care of Rocky. They offered


    him a seat and served him a hot cup of tea. They treated him so politely like he was a VIP guest.


    Not for long, loud footsteps could be heard climbing down the stairs. Shawn soon emerged to the lobby


    of the store and frantically looked around. When he spotted Rocky in one of the corners, he


    immediately rushed to him with arms wide open and eyes sparkling with joy and excitement. He


    hugged him like a son he had not seen for long and said, "Mr. Bai, it''s been so long! How are you? I


    missed you so much!" Rocky felt a little awkward but didn''t want to embarrass Shawn, so he just let


    him be.


    After the unnecessary exchange of pleasantries, they both sat to enjoy their hot cup of tea. Rocky


    didn''t waste any more time and said directly, "I have tworge baskets sitting on my carriage outside. I


    need some of your staff to bring those in."


    Shawn''s eyes lit up as he heard about the two baskets. He knew that Rocky had brought him yet


    another treasure. So, without further ado, he hurriedly called a few of his staff and ordered them to


    bring therge baskets in.


    A few minutester, the staff came back with the baskets in their hands. When Shawn saw the two big


    baskets full of good stuff, his eyes widened, and his jaw dropped in surprise. He could not believe the


    treasures that Rocky had brought to his store.


    "So Mr. Huang, where are the things I asked you to make for me?" Rocky asked lightly as he looked at


    Shawn''s surprised face.


    "Ah! Mr. Bai, you''vee at the right time! I already have the things you ordered two days ago.


    However, I didn''t know how to tell you and I''m worried you might have forgotten about them. But it


    seems that fate had its way of telling you!" Shawn answered enthusiastically with his hand cupped. He


    then ordered one of his staff to fetch the ten surgical tools that Rocky had ordered.


    The staff brought the order in as Shawn instructed. It was wrapped inyers of fine leather. The staff


    then carefully handed it to the guest. Rocky''s eyes glimmered in excitement and he could feel his


    heartbeat from his chest. His eyes were focused on the item on his hand that everything around him


    seemed to disappear. When he unwrapped the leather, he found the surgical tools neatly ced inside


    the leather and arranged by size and length.


    He took them out one by one and carefully checked the quality. They were all made ording to his


    specifications. He also noted the exquisite workmanship and he could tell that the surgical tools were at


    par with those made by modern craftsmanship. He looked at Shawn and nodded, "I''m impressed! They


    are all good!" He put each surgical tool back inside the leather and re-wrapped it. He then turned to


    Shawn and asked, "So, how much do I owe you?"

 Chapter 211 The Journey To The Spiritual Fairyland Begins! (Part Two)

    Chapter 211 The Journey To The Spiritual Fairnd Begins! (Part Two)


    "Well, Mr. Bai, you have ordered 10 custom-made surgical tools with a quiteplicated design. The


    price is much higher than I expected. After adding up all the cost and deducting some discounts, the


    exact total cost is forty thousand," Shawn said slowly. He was quite uncertain if Rocky would ept the


    total amount. If not, Shawn was willing to give additional discounts for his VIP customer. He was about


    to offer a discount to Rocky when¡­


    "All right!" Rocky said confidently, not minding the amount Shawn had asked for. He then took out


    different bills from his pocket¡ªfour golden bills worth ten thousand each and one golden bill worth one


    thousand. He gave them directly to Shawn. The golden bill worth one thousand was Rocky''s gift to


    Shawn for this hard work.


    Shawn happily epted the golden bills and put them in his pocket.


    After this, Rocky beckoned Shawn toe closer to him. Shawn obediently adhered with his ears


    turned to Rocky.


    "There is a few three-star materials in the two baskets I brought today. If you can sell them at a good


    price, I will give you half of the revenue," Rocky whispered to Shawn. During Shawn''sst auction,


    Rocky witnessed how good he was at selling items. He believed Shawn could sell anything at a higher


    price. Now, he knew that his several three-star materials could be sold at a good price if Shawn would


    be the one handling and marketing them at the auction. Therefore, it was just fitting that he offered a


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    big bonus to encourage Shawn to work hard on selling his items.


    When Shawn heard about the three-star materials in the baskets, his eyes widened in astonishment


    and his face glowed. He was caught off guard by this offer because in a year, his store could only get


    one or two three-star materials. But now could be his luckiest day because Rocky had brought a few of


    the three-star materials to him. If he told others about it, he bet no one would believe him because it


    was indeed a once in a blue moon opportunity.


    So, without any hesitation, Shawn epted the offer. He estimated that those three-star materials


    could be exchanged for at least twenty thousand to thirty thousand golden coins. Also, if Rocky meant


    what he said about sharing the ie, that would be his personal ie. That would be a lot of


    money! A profitable business indeed! How could he turn down this rare opportunity?


    "Mr. Bai, it''s my pleasure! I will do my best to sell those treasures at a very good price. However, as you


    can see, we only have a few people visiting our store today. I am wondering if you would like to wait a


    few days for the auction, so that we, Super Beast Farm, can prepare a better arrangement for the


    auction. And with those one-of-a-kind treasures, we need to make the best marketing for them first,"


    Shawn said jubntly.


    "Now that you mentioned it¡­ indeed a few people areing to your store these days. It seems that


    your business is not that good recently," Rockymented. He started to think that his affiliations were


    affecting the Super Beast Farm''s business and its performance.


    "No, Mr. Bai. It''s not like that. I''m sure you have heard. In the southwest of the Evian City called the


    Spiritual Fairnd, a spiritual beast has shown up. It is said that the beast was attracted by the


    extremely rare treasure there. Hence, most of the powerful spirit maniptors in the Evian City have


    gone to the Spiritual Fairnd to find the extremely rare treasure and the spiritual beast," Shawn said


    mysteriously.


    "An extremely rare treasure, you say? And a spiritual beast?" Rocky''s eyes lit up once more. He had


    only learned about it from Shawn and was quite grateful for the information. Now, he was no longer


    thinking about the ie he could get from his three-star materials and had his eyes on a much bigger


    prize ¨C the extremely rare treasure and the spiritual beast.


    "And wait, there''s more. I also heard that even powerful soldiers from the base camp of the Crimson


    Dragon Group have been sent to the Spiritual Fairnd... I bet everyone would want to get their share


    on those rare and precious things. I, myself, would like to try our luck at the Spiritual Fairnd.


    Unfortunately, our Super Beast Farm doesn''t have the capability. As you know, the spirit-manipted


    beasts we sell here are very inferior. If we can catch a much stronger spiritual beast, then there''s no


    doubt..." Shawn said, but he was not able to finish his sentence because Rocky interrupted him.


    "When did the spiritual beast show up?" Shawn was brought back from his daydream after hearing


    Rocky''s question.


    "Well, if my memory serves me right, it''s only been a few days," Shawn responded immediately.


    "That long already? Hasn''t anyone found them yet?" Rocky was shocked. To think that Shawn


    mentioned that almost all the best spirit maniptors were at the Spiritual Fairnd, it was quite


    surprising for Rocky that no one had found them yet.


    "Well, that''s because they are rare, Mr. Bai. If they can be found so easily, then they should not be


    regarded as the extremely rare treasure and the spiritual beast. The name speaks for the reputation.


    Some people who came back from the Spiritual Fairnd said that the treasure can be used to lure the


    beast out. So, whoever gets the treasure can also catch the spiritual beast alive. That''s like catching


    two birds with one stone! But of course, it is not easy to find the extremely rare treasure. It must have


    been hidden very well for no one to ever find it," Shawn continued to share what he knew to Rocky


    knowing that thetter was quite interested in those rare items.


    Rocky listened to Shawn carefully. He thought of joining the fun in the Spiritual Fairnd and trying his


    luck to find those extremely rare items. After considering his options and circumstances, he got up and


    said without hesitation, "I''ll leave these two baskets here at your store. You can start the auction of


    those things whenever you like. When the auction is done, I''ll get the money." After that, he put the


    surgical tools wrapped in leather then left the store.


    Shawn was once again left in awe by Rocky. He thought that Rocky was too young and stupid to trust


    someone he met only for a few asions with these items. But at the same time, Shawn felt honored


    that Rocky chose him to take care of these items and trusted him to make money out of the auction for


    him. He wouldn''t want to break that trust at any cost. Shawn murmured to himself, "This youngd


    didn''t even think that I could embezzle these if I want to. But of course, I wouldn''t. He may be young,


    but he is not an ordinary person."


    After leaving the Super Beast Farm, Rocky drove straight to the Spiritual Fairnd which was


    southwest of the Evian City. He didn''t want to waste the opportunity to get the extremely rare treasure


    and the spiritual beast. It would be a pity if he wouldn''t join the adventure there. Moreover, his magical


    saliva had a fatal appeal to the spirit-manipted beast. Even if he couldn''t find the extremely rare


    treasure, at least he could lure the spiritual beast out. It would still be a win situation for him. Perhaps,


    fate had something in store for him today.

 Chapter 212 Capture The Rainbow Glow Unicorn

    Chapter 212 Capture The Rainbow Glow Unicorn


    The Spiritual Fairnd was and filled with spiritual energy. It was a ce where birds freely sang,


    and flowers gave forth their aromatic fragrance. Amid this paradise, there roamed wild spirit-


    manipted beasts. The three-star beasts, which were rarely seen at the Gehenna Border, were seen


    everywhere here.


    Humans seldom visited the Spiritual Fairnd, including the ordinary spirit maniptors. It was


    because once a man entered the paradise, he could not return back.


    Very few people had seen it personally. Rumors about the Spiritual Fairnd filled the tales of many


    folklore. The most popr one was the story of a certain kind of treasure that would appear every once


    in two hundred years. Because of this, many spiritual beasts nearby would be attracted there.


    However, despite a lot of people believing in the existence of the treasure, many were reluctant to


    brave thend. They feared that gambling their lives away in the Spiritual Valley to search for the


    treasure wasn''t worth the risk. Till a few days ago, a spirit maniptor passed by the Spiritual Fairnd


    and identally saw a spirit-manipted beast entered it. The beast emitted a colorful glow in the


    shape of a unicorn with a golden crown. It looked exactly the same as the Rainbow Glow Unicorn,


    which ranked the third on the Spiritual Beast List of the Wild Spirit Land.


    The news of the spirit maniptor''s discovery spread like wildfire, instantly causing a sensation in the


    Evian City. Many believed that if it was true, it meant that the Rainbow Glow Unicorn was attracted by a


    particr treasure in the Spiritual Fairnd.


    ording to lore, the spiritual beasts were sensitive to treasures. Therefore, they could always know of


    the existence of treasures in an area like in the Spiritual Fairnd.


    It was extremely likely that a specific treasure had indeed emerged in the Spiritual Fairnd, luring the


    Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    So, it was crucial to im the famed treasure. With the help of it, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn would be


    captured. That was to say, one could get two treasures in just a single raid. If one was not lucky to find


    the treasure, he had to be patient and allow the Rainbow Glow Unicorn to act as a guide to the location


    of the treasure.


    And so it came to pass, that the spirit maniptors grouped in teams to venture into the Spiritual


    Fairnd to try their luck. Venturing into the Spiritual Fairnd was dangerous. Thend was filled with


    powerful three-star spirit-manipted beasts and going alone was a fatal move. The best way was to


    team up first. When the treasure or the Rainbow Glow Unicorn was found, then they could vie for it with


    each other.


    News of the treasure and the appearance of the Rainbow Glow Unicorn also reached the Crimson


    Dragon Group. Due to an impending surge of spirit maniptors heading towards the Spiritual


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Fairnd, the Crimson Dragon Group had to intervene. Lance, the Commander in Chief of the Group,


    sent three teams of spirit maniptors who were at the Earthly Stage on average to the Spiritual


    Fairnd to wipe out the dangerous wild spiritual-manipted beasts. They were actually the


    protective force for the spirit maniptors. There was a reason for that. The spirit maniptors


    represented the strength of an empire, thus mattering a lot to the Holy Dragon Empire. Too many


    casualties would do harm to the Empire.


    However, behind the professed duty shown by the three teams of spirit maniptors, they too, were


    interested in getting the Rainbow Glow Unicorn and the treasure. The Rainbow Glow Unicorn was


    extremely precious. Those ordinary spirit maniptors tried in the vain hope to capture it.


    With that, only the Crimson Dragon Group was powerful enough to capture the Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    The three teams rode ahead of the groups of spirit maniptors. Riding forward, they tried their best to


    scout the Spiritual Fairnd. Once they confirmed that it was the real Rainbow Glow Unicorn, the


    Crimson Dragon Group would dispatch the Elite Regiment of spirit maniptors to deal with it.


    At the moment, the three teams of the famed Crimson Dragon Group were searching in the Spiritual


    Fairnd. Alongside them, a dozen or more groups of spirit maniptors were trekking in this


    expedition, their power formidable and robust overall.


    At the start of the expedition, there were at least twenty groups of spirit maniptors from the Evian


    City. For a few days, they roamed the Spiritual Fairnd without finding any sign of both the treasure


    and the Rainbow Glow Unicorn. The days dragged on, and some of the weaker teams, tired of the long


    trek, decided to head back and ended their expedition because of heavy casualties caused by the


    sudden attacks of powerful wild spirit-manipted beasts.


    The Crimson Dragon Group and the stronger teams continued on the trek. They were continuously


    attacked by spirit beasts, but as they were more experienced, they didn''t suffer great loss.


    ***


    In dense the forest, a figure moved quickly, observing the surroundings.


    Hearing someone talking not far away, the figure went closer and hid behind a big tree. Sitting under


    the tree were several spirit maniptors. Most of them were at the fifth or sixth grade of the Mortal


    Stage, while the strongest one were at the eighth grade of the Mortal Stage.


    "Tod, we''ve been here for a few days. Why haven''t we seen any treasure or spiritual beast?" one of the


    spirit maniptorsined.


    "The Spiritual Fairnd is vast. Moreover, the Unicorn is more vignt and smarter. It won''t show up


    easily. Be patient..." Tod replied. Tod was the most powerful one in this team. In his thirties with a


    stalwart figure, he was bald and had a kind demeanor.


    "Will it be possible that someone else has found the Unicorn? If so, our time and effort are wasted,"


    another spirit maniptor said in anxiety.


    "It''s difficult enough to capture it! Its appearance will surely causes quite a stir. So I guess not," Tod


    said based on his experience.


    "That''s right. Even we haven''t found it, let alone others. Tod earns his living by hunting wild spirit-


    manipted beasts and bes a well-known hunter in the Evian City. Aside from this, he sells


    treasures to the Super Beast Farm. He is more experienced in hunting wild spirit-manipted beasts


    than us. We should trust him," a spirit maniptor with yellow hair shouted.


    "Thanks. Don''t mention that. The Super Beast Farmtely refuses to buy the treasures from the wild


    spirit-manipted beasts I hunt," Tod said with a wry smile.


    "Howe? I remember the Super Beast Farm used to be keen on those treasures from you," the


    spirit maniptor with yellow hair eximed.


    "I don''t know. I heard that a man sold some two-star treasures to the Super Beast Farm two months


    ago. From then on, the Super Beast Farm prefers to buy rare treasures rather than the ordinary ones I


    get..." Tod shook his head.


    At the moment, the figure hiding behind the tree grinned and muttered, "It seems that someone who


    lives on hunting wild spirit-manipted beasts is about to lose his job because of my treasures. That''s


    my fault, though I don''t want to. The magical saliva always attract powerful wild spirit-manipted


    beast for me."


    The figure was Rocky, who had just arrived at the Spiritual Fairnd from the Evian City.

 Chapter 213 Took The Green Hand Along

    Chapter 213 Took The Green Hand Along


    That day, as Rocky had raced to the Spiritual Fairnd, he hid his carriage in a secret corner, then set


    foot in the Fairnd alone. The moment Rocky reached the beautiful scenery of the Spiritual Fairnd,


    he was able to feel the threat lurking there. Due to his past encounters with the spirit-manipted


    beast, he could sense the beast''s presence everywhere. And it was very strong, too.


    With the utmost caution, Rocky marched along the footsteps left by the other spirit maniptors. He


    saw many bodies of spirit-manipted beasts along the way, as well as some bodies of other spirit-


    maniptors. Yet, thanks to the efforts of those predecessors who removed the obstacles on the way,


    Rocky was now able to reach the interior of the Spiritual Fairnd without any trouble.


    Rocky knew that it would not be an easy task to find either the precious treasure or the Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn even if they really existed in this Fairnd. Although he could now enticed the Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn to show up by magical saliva, he might not be able to subdue it by his current cultivation base.


    After all, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn wasparatively strong. Rather than risking his chance, he


    would like to observe the situation for a little longer in order to establish a good haunt. At this point, it


    was the best choice for him to blend in within the group of spirit maniptors, so that he would not


    have to deal with the unnecessary risk on his own.


    Suddenly, he was struck by a thought as he watched those spirit maniptors for a few seconds.


    Rocky squatted down and smeared his robe and his face with the dirt on the ground. And he seemed to


    have just emerged from an extreme circumstance. Then, he rushed in to the spirit maniptors in a


    panic expression.


    Gathered under the old tree, the spirit maniptors were on immediate alert as they saw the bushes


    vibrating violently a few meters away. In secret, they had gathered their spiritual power ready to fight for


    any possible attacks. At that moment, they saw a dirty and messy maning from behind the tree.


    "Help!" The scrambling figure was, of course, Rocky. He hurled toward the spirit maniptors, as if


    fleeing from some terrifying and deadly beast that was running after him.


    The spirit maniptors looked warily at the back of Rocky, as his panicking flight made them anxious


    about the situation. Yet, after some tense moments of safety, nothing came up. They turned to check


    Rocky''s build and observe the extent of his strength. The spirit maniptors immediately realized that it


    was just Rocky who had overreacted. The realization made them break into fits ofughter. "Hey, aren''t


    you overestimating yourself? How dare youe to the Spiritual Fairnd? Do you want to die here?"


    one of the spirit maniptors asked.


    "Oh, my brothers, help me out!" Rocky sprinted in front of the spirit maniptors as he cried, still in


    great fear.


    "Is this guy losing his mind? Why is he still yelling for help, even though nothing ising up?" Asked


    by one of the spirit maniptors with disdain as he red at the frightened Rocky.


    "Why are you here, young man? Based on what we have observed, we think it is too dangerous for you


    toe to this Fairnd," Carl asked in a very serious manner.


    "I havee here with many people. I have learned that there are a lot of treasures and spiritual


    beasts. But not long after we reached this area, we were blocked by a very powerful wild spirit-


    manipted beast. Before I could see how it looked, all mypanions were killed. I had bent back to


    run here," Rocky said in a terrified voice. He didn''t waste his acting talent.


    "I think you and yourpanions are a bunch of idiots who fail to understand your own boundaries!


    How dare youe here to look for treasures and the spiritual beasts at your present cultivation base?


    It''s nothing more than a suicidal attempt to me," the yellow-haired spirit maniptor taunted as he


    gloated over Rocky''s suffering. It looked like he was having fun.


    "Archer, stop kicking this young man when he''s down already. He had suffered enough," Tod frowned


    as he talked to the spirit maniptor in ginger hair.


    "Brother, can I go along with you? I feel that all of you are very strong. It must be safe toe along


    with you. I just want to leave here safe and sound. It is too dangerous. I''m afraid I can''t leave here alive


    by myself," Rocky begged in an innocent look to Tod. He knew this man was the leader of this group


    and he looked kind enough to take him along.


    As expected, Tod was swayed by Rocky''s words. He eyed Rocky for a few seconds as if he was


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    thinking it through.


    "Tod, you do not really want to take this burden with us, do you?" Archer, the spirit maniptor in


    yellow hair eximed in surprise as he saw Tod pausing in hesitation.


    The other spirit maniptors also chimed in with Archer. Because they thought Rocky''s survival rate


    was too low that he must be a drag on the group. He would have hindered their process to search the


    treasure and the Unicorn if they took him along.


    "But isn''t it too inhumane if we leave him here alone? It''s true that his strength and experience are


    weak but he is a spirit maniptor. He should be able to protect himself. I don''t think he''s going to be


    such a burden and dy us in the process. I''m afraid he''s going to be killed here sooner orter if we


    leave him alone in this Fairnd. We are all spirit maniptors. We shall help each other under this


    kind of dangerous situations." This was what Tod stated. He looked at the rest of the spirit


    maniptors.


    "But..." Archer still wanted to say something but chose to remain quiet because he had realized that


    Tod seemed to be determined by his decision.


    Considering to the fact that Tod was their leader, the other spirit maniptors also chose to keep their


    protests in mind.


    "Hey, dude, you''re not going to lower down your guard just because you''re with us. You''re supposed to


    watch your back carefully. Don''t be a burden on our schedule, otherwise..." Archer clenched his fist at


    Rocky as an unsettling warning.


    "Yes! Yes, I will," Rocky nodded his head quickly to demonstrate his full understanding of Archer''s


    warning. Yet his smooth lips had a sly smile as he bowed his head.


    None of the spirit maniptors had any idea about Rocky''s facade. Everything was under Rocky''s


    control now. And they werepletely fooled by him.


    "I am Tod Cao. What is your name, young man?" Tod greeted by introducing himself.


    "My name is Rookie," he answered. Rocky could not reveal his true name so he just made up one


    randomly.


    "Rookie? That''s quite you," Archer sneered. Rookie reminded him of the image of an idiot.


    The other spirit maniptors had burst intoughter, thinking the same thing as Archer about Rocky''s


    supposed name.


    Immediately, several spirit-manipted beasts rushed back from different directions. They seemed to


    have just finished scouting the way. Among the spirit-manipted beasts, there was one single-horned


    beast with snow white fur identical to the form of a wolf. It approached Tod and suddenly howled.


    "Hurry, let''s go this way!" Tod pointed to one direction after he heard the howls of the wolf-like spirit-


    manipted beast.


    In a snap, Rocky left the ce along with the spirit maniptors under the guidance of Tod. They


    continued to move deeper into the Spiritual Fairnd.


    It was because of Tod that Rocky learned more about the Spiritual Fairnd. It was a very bignd that


    was divided into three districts from outside to inside. The ce where they had stopped before was


    the end of the first district, also called the peripheral area of the Spiritual Fairnd. They had spent two


    days finishing their journey in the first district, since they had to spend time dealing with the powerful


    beasts that seemed to block their way. This only proved how dangerous the Spiritual Fairnd was.


    The closer to the core of the Spiritual Fairnd, the higher the risk.


    If the first district was taken as a dangerous ce, the second district was even more terrifying. The


    wild spirit-manipted beasts from the first district were equivalent to spirit maniptors at the fifth or


    the sixth grade of the Mortal Stage. The strongest ones would be barely equal to the spirit maniptors


    at the seventh grade of the Mortal Stage. However, it was another story in the second district. The


    power of the wild spirit-manipted beasts was much stronger in this district.


    They encountered two wild spirit-manipted beasts which were equal to the spirit maniptor at the


    seventh grade of the Mortal Stage shortly after they reached the second district. The two beasts were


    well-built and vicious in nature.


    "Everybody, disperse and exterminate them now!" Upon Tod''smand, all the spirit maniptors split


    with their own spirit-manipted beasts immediately to encircle the two wild spirit-manipted beast.


    They spread out a formation they used to engage with other wild beasts in the first district.


    Almost immediately, Rocky withdrew himself from the group to see how Tod led the spirit maniptors


    to battle the two powerful wild spirit-manipted beasts.


    Rocky had to admit that as the leader of the group, Tod was capable enough. He knew exactly where


    the Achilles'' heel was of both wild beasts. Even though the average cultivation base of the group barely


    reached the seventh grade of the Mortal Stage, they were overpowering the battle with their number


    and the leadership of Tod.


    Eventually, they subdued the two wild beasts roughly half an hourter. With the exception of Tod,


    every spirit maniptor sat down on the ground, panting exhaustedly. The smug image of them in the


    first district was gone. They looked worn out now. Although the two wild spirit-manipted beasts were


    defeated, some spirit maniptors were also hurt inbat. This was because the wild beasts were


    stronger in the second district.


    Although Rocky was content to be a spectator, he would have done it in less than half an hour without


    any trouble on his own. But he had made up his mind that he wouldn''t do anything unless he had to.


    He wanted to preserve his power for the treasure and subdue the spiritual beast that he was looking


    for.

 Chapter 214 Do Me A Favor

    Chapter 214 Do Me A Favor


    "It must be this guy who brings these bad lucks. We never met these trouble before." Staring at Rocky


    with anger, Archer found fault in him.


    "Yes, he is a nobody and could not even help us. Tod, I suggest not having him stay with us."


    "I agree."


    "Me, too."


    Other spirit maniptors had expressed their ill feelings towards Rocky. These ill feelings stemmed


    from them being wounded lightly or heavily and boiled their anger about these misfortunes toward


    Rocky.


    "The wild spirit-manipted beast in the second district is more powerful. The two beasts we just killed


    along the way may just be their weak minions. The one we''re about to face will be stronger as we get


    closer and closer to the center of the Spiritual Fairnd. These misfortunes we faced have nothing to


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    do with this man," Tod said sternly. He knew in himself that they should not be ming others. He knew


    that they got hurt because they were not powerful enough.


    "But I still have no good feelings about him," Archer said unreasonably.


    "All right! Let''s move! We don''t have much time to spend here. It will be better if we hurry and catch the


    other troops in our way." Tod gave a nod to Archer which eased him up.


    Then, the team moved forward. Time shed before their eyes and the fifth day had begun.


    Tod wasn''t wrong when he told his team about the beasts getting stronger as they approached the


    center of the Spiritual Fairnd. Their fighting agility declined as they travelled further, fighting spirit-


    manipted beasts along their way.


    The fighting troop reached their limits. And Tod remained pensive. If they continued, their team might


    head into a copse before even meeting another wild beast.


    "We must stop right here, right now," Tod said in dismay. If they went further, they might just lose their


    lives.


    "No! We must go on! We overcame a lot of difficulties to reach this point and giving up right now would


    not be even a choice!"


    "That''s right! The treasure and the spiritual beast is near."


    "Leaving this ce would mean us leaving empty-handed. That can''t happen!"


    The spirit maniptors shouted their disagreements after hearing Tod''s sentiments.


    "Tod, we may be tired but we are fine. We can go further," Archer added, now injured yet unwilling to go


    back either.


    Crossing his arms, Rocky, on the other hand, looked calm. He yed a small role in killing off the


    beasts and had not shown the enormous powers he may have. Though having faced a fight with the


    beasts, one after another, Rocky, if he were to disappear, would still be left unnoticed by the team.


    All of the other spirit maniptors insisted on moving on. Tod remained helpless with their sentiments


    and conceded. "Let''s move on and go further. If there is anything wrong, we will retreat immediately.


    We are in a hazardous area now. Being your captain, I don''t want to put your life at risk."


    Other spirit maniptors gave agreed nods to each other.


    At this point, an iridescent light was seen,ing from the woods, a short walk away from where they


    were. Everyone felt the dim but imminent spiritual power from there.


    "Th- That must be the treasure we are looking for!" the spirit maniptors eximed, seeing the light


    from the woods.


    Tod couldn''t hide the excitement with his eyes. The light might be between the second and the third


    district. If there were less spirit-manipted beasts along their way, they could reach their destination in


    less than a day.


    "Let''s go!" Tod waved his hand to others. The team got excited and left their exhaustion, driven by their


    hunger for treasure and sess. They continued moving forward, with worries of getting therest.


    Coming from behind, Rocky looked up at the glistening light from time to time. But concern was painted


    on his face rather than excitement.


    The team travelled for another six or seven hours and no beasts harmed them on their way. They


    eventually arrived at an open ground filled with several dead bodies of their fellow spirit maniptors.


    Their limbs, mangled and bloody, were mutted. Some parts of the body had gone missing, and


    internal organs left on the ground. The team were left disgusted with the sight and could not fathom


    what had just happened in the open ground.


    "They must have encountered a ferocious wild spirit-manipted beast. We must remain careful¡­"


    Tod said, upset and with a heavy heart. He thought the team who would have reached here must be


    powerful. So he assumed the wild spirit-manipted beast that could defeat a strong troop could be far


    stronger than they could have imagined.


    Following Tod, the team went around the field and walked a little further. To everyone''s surprise, the


    earth beneath them started shaking violently. Then, an enormous creature came out of the earth which


    led to one of the spirit maniptors be flown straight up to the sky.


    The spirit maniptor screamed and was then silenced as the beast cut him in half, mid-air.


    "Everybody! Run and hide!" Tod screamed, seeing the monster.


    Other spirit maniptors were trembling with terror and turned pale. They hurried to find a ce to


    cover themselves. Like a giant centipede, the creature stared at them with a horrible look.


    "It''s a three-star Centipede-snake!" Rocky looked at the giant creature and realized that this Centipede-


    snake was, at least, at the second grade of the three-star level. Its power was above the Earthly Stage,


    or might be even higher.


    Judging from what he saw, Tod thought his team was no match for this monster.


    "Retreat, now!" Tod perceived this Centipede-snake was a tough wild spirit-manipted beast and


    gave an order to his troop to retreat.


    "The treasure is right under our noses now. If we retreat, we were to get nothing and our efforts were to


    be void. Let''s fight and rush through!" Archer shouted.


    Other spirit maniptors agreed with him. Shouting, they rushed to the creature and fought along with


    their spirit-manipted beasts.


    "N- No!" Tod immediately panicked. He knew that there was no chance for them to go through by force


    and eventually, they would be killed by the Centipede-snake.


    The Centipede-snake stood up when Archer and other spirit maniptors rushed to go through by


    force. It shot its paralyzing and poisonous stings like raining cats and dogs.


    Archer and the other spirit maniptors knew nothing about the venom of the Centipede-snake. The


    spirit maniptors who were shot by the Centipede-snake with the poisonous stings were immediately


    paralyzed and quickly fell onto the ground. Everyone turned pale with fear. Now, the Centipede-snake


    rushed to them as if they were a meal waiting to be eaten alive.


    "Tod, help!" Archer eximed in terror. His arrogance had disappeared and he looked embarrassed.


    The situation was out of control. Tod didn''t know what to do; even he wanted to get them out the


    danger. He was no match for this beast, either. If he went to fight with it, he was to end his life instead


    of saving others. He had told them to retreat, but nobody followed him. It was his troop who put their


    own lives at risk.


    In this life-and-death situation, protecting himself was a choice, because Tod believed heaven destroys


    those who do not look out for themselves.


    When Archer and the other spirit maniptors were about to be eaten alive by the Centipede-snake, a


    man came to save them without being seen by anyone and left them astonished. Shining brightly, the


    Frozen Wind Dagger shed on the center of the Centipede-snake.


    Howling because of pains, Centipede-snake wagged his body ferociously which led to half of the


    woods destroyed.


    The mysterious figure jumped backwards andnded on the ground, far from the terrified spirit


    maniptors.

 Chapter 215 Found The Treasure

    Chapter 215 Found The Treasure


    Tod and the other spirit maniptorsy sprawled on the ground in a state of bewilderment. They could


    clearly see who had snuck up on the voracious Centipede-snake, but thought, ''How on earth could it be


    him?'' Tod''s sentiment was the same as the rest of the group: Rocky had seemed to be just a low grade


    spirit maniptor. He had no power or presence. He merely followed along.


    Just then, Rocky turned to Tod and said, "First, help them get all those poisonous stings out."


    Rocky, who had appeared so weak just moments before, was now decisive and direct. A powerful


    charisma emanated from his body. He had been fearless in the face of the massive Centipede-snake,


    which was easily ten meters high.


    This night-and-day personality change took them all by surprise.


    Rocky turned and noticed that the Centipede-snake was again about to reap chaos. He knew that he


    had critically struck it already - he had even put the Centipede-snake''s venom on his Frozen Wind


    Dagger, hoping that it was not immune, fighting fire with fire. He had been partly sessful. It had not


    lost its power of action, but the toxic reaction had reduced its strength.


    Spiritual light suddenly appeared around Rocky''s body. In a sh, his power climbed to the first grade


    of the Earthly Stage. Why did he just not show his full strength - the third grade of the Earthly Stage?


    Because he wanted to keep his real power hidden, as a secret weapon, just in case. It seemed the only


    viable n to acquire the rare treasures without in-fighting amongst the other spirit maniptors.


    When Tod and the other spirit maniptors felt Rocky''s power manifest, their faces appeared dazed


    and they rubbed their eyes in shock. They were almost in a stupor in how Rocky had suddenly


    changed from a loser to a master in a blink of their eyes.


    "It turns out he was a hidden master!" Tod remarked to the others. He had only brought Rocky along


    with the group through pity, yet by doing so the decision had saved all of their lives. Else, they would be


    as dead as the previous group of spirit maniptors.


    Rocky rushed forward armed with his Frozen Wind Dagger and activated his Vast Neb Skill, bringing


    even more spiritual power into y. This created a star aura of power swirling around him. His figure


    was hard to follow as it was quick as a dancing me and in the blink of an eye he was in front of the


    enraged Centipede-snake.


    It responded by standing straight up and shooting out its poisonous stings like a storm, rapidly and


    densely right at him.


    Rocky raised his hands saying, "Neb Cloud Transformation¡­" Suddenly, a hazy nebe glow


    surged forth from his chest.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Tod and the others could see the poisonous stings moving with incredible speed throughout the sky.


    They zeroed on Rocky but impacted with the star neb glow.


    Seeing this, everyone was even more shocked. They would not even have attempted to battle this wild


    spirit-manipted beast which was already in the second grade of three stars. The Centipede-snake


    waspletely beyond their ability to handle. Generally speaking, even a spirit maniptor in the


    Earthly Stage may not be able to handle such a beast. And to see Rocky battling it, with no sign of fear


    or trepidation, caused them to admire him not only for his superior strength, but also his amazing


    courage.


    While Rocky was fighting with the Centipede-snake, Tod hurried toward the other severely injured spirit


    maniptors and removed the poisonous stings from them. Before long, they had recovered enough to


    move themselves.


    "Tod, who the hell is this guy?" Archer asked. "He is obviously a master, but why did he hide his power


    and juste with us?" The feeling showing in his eyes was no longer contemptuous nor derogatory


    but respect. On the other hand, his heart was full of chagrin and fear due to the way that he had treated


    Rocky before.


    The other spirit maniptors wondered about who Rocky was as well. Most of them seemed to have


    forgotten how poorly they had treated him, internallyughing at him because of his cultivation level


    and ability.


    "I have no idea. But it is thanks to him that we have escaped this monster with our lives," Tod stated


    seriously. .


    "Tod, while he''s holding off the Centipede-snake, let''s go look for the treasures quickly!" Archer


    remarked, with a rather sly expression on his face.


    "How can we be so ungrateful?" Tod responded. "He deserves the treasures. He saved our lives!" Tod


    was amazed. He never imagined that Archer would be so ruthless.


    "You''re right. He has tried to save us. However, if he doesn''t defeat the Centipede-snake, we will still


    die. If we leave now, and Rookie dies, only his life will be sacrificed. But if we insist on staying here until


    the end, that will put all of our lives at risk. We can''t defeat the Centipede-Snake. The danger is too


    great. What do you guys think?" Archer spoke quickly to the group. His n was very logical - and it


    did seem that it was for the greater good. It was a thankless job for Rocky, though.


    The other spirit maniptors felt a little despicable even considering the n. Rocky had saved their


    lives. Yet this was the reality of the situation. In such an emergency, no one cared about morals such


    as justice or being kindhearted; every person fought for themselves when it came to fighting spiritual


    beasts or iming treasures.


    Archer continued speaking persuasively, "Besides, there is nothing really that we can do if we stay


    here. When we find the treasure and the spiritual beast, we can always count him in and set aside a


    share for him. I think it''ll be fine." Of course, it was only an excuse. After all, only an idiot would actually


    share treasures or spiritual beasts once one had obtained them.


    Tod frowned after hearing what Archer said. He looked over at Rocky who was still entangled in a fierce


    battle. Tod didn''tck the basic morals of being a human being; he did not want to leave Rocky alone


    here. However, he could see that Archer''s rationale made sense. They could do nothing but watch the


    battle. They did not have the strength to contribute.


    After hesitating for a moment, Tod yelled out to Rocky, "Rookie, we will go on ahead. Don''t worry! If we


    find the treasures, we''ll set aside a share for you. If you don''t catch up with us, just wait for us outside


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    the Spiritual Fairnd!"


    Hearing what Tod said, Rocky froze for just a moment then continued to focus on the Centipede-snake.


    Tod still waited for a moment when he saw that Rocky didn''t reply. However, Archer was still pushing to


    leave. Finally, he made up his mind and led Archer and the other spirit maniptors go on their way,


    continuing in the direction that the light had shone.


    After Rocky saw the rest of the group leave, he cast a nce at the Centipede-snake and whispered


    with a chilling smile on his face, "Let the games begin." Abruptly, he turned and suddenly rushed in the


    same direction.


    Seeing Rocky''s attempt to escape, the Centipede-snake gave a shriek. It shook out its long and thick


    body and rushed right after him. Everything in its path was knocked down, as if a heavy tank had


    steamrolled right through.


    Simultaneously, where the light shone, in the center of the Spiritual Fairnd, there were already seven


    or eight teams of spirit maniptors gathering. Among them, there were two that had been sent by the


    Crimson Dragon Group. Obviously, they were a step above the strength of the other teams.


    Apart from them, the cultivation of the strongest person in all of the other teams was at the first grade of


    the Earthly Stage. He had red hair - and Rocky would recognize him, especially since he had framed


    him when the red haired man had snuck up on the northeast military camp outpost with a team of


    mercenaries.


    At this very moment, at the top of the cliff in front of every spirit maniptor''s eyes, there was


    something special. It sprayed colored light. In size, it was half the length of a man''s arm. What was


    more amazing, was that it was shaped like a lotus flower and wasyered. This rare treasure was like a


    pool of beautiful flowers in a fountain. However, the most attractive thing was not the colored light, nor


    the amazing shape, but the strong spiritual power which emanated from it.

 Chapter 216 Embracing The Glory

    Chapter 216 Embracing The Glory


    The spirit maniptors from the other squads began whispering among themselves when they saw the


    rare treasures in front of them, and they began imagining among themselves what else this ce might


    hold.


    "Is tha- that the coveted Heaven Divine Lotus? That ranks number eight on the Rare Treasure List! It''s


    a priceless piece of treasure!"


    "I heard that the Heaven Divine Lotus is a spiritual treasure, which can move on itself, and it''s difficult


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    to catch one. It remains elusive to the most of the poption and we''re lucky enough to see it here in


    front of us!"


    "And there, there lies rich spiritual power... in those seeds. The seeds have the same power of the Dark


    Heaven Insect''s eggs. They also have shown capabilities to greatly improve a spirit-maniptor''s


    strength. Yet, these Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds are much superior! The Heaven Divine Lotus only


    bears three seeds, all yielded at the same time, every thirty years. And after the lotus has produced the


    seeds, it will bury itself, worm its way into ground, and appear in another ce after another thirty


    years. That''s why it is such of rarity and precious value. Finding it is one thing, but seeing it in its full


    glory is another."


    "Wow! We are going to make a great fortune today! A single piece of seed is worth millions or even


    more than the millions we could imagine!"


    However, with the priceless Heaven Divine Lotus in front of them, none of the spirit maniptors dared


    to take any action at all; they all seemed to wait fervently for something they had been expecting for the


    longest time.


    The Heaven Divine Lotus was near its end of yielding the seeds, readying itself to spurt out for the spirit


    maniptors to see. Only when the lotus stopped glinting could the Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds be


    taken and harvested by the spirit maniptors. They would not get anything good even if they were to


    make a movement right now.


    Besides, the squads of those spirit maniptors were tasked with another mission: to capture the


    elusive Rainbow Glow Unicorn. Now, they were waiting for not only the Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds but


    also the apparition of the rare spiritual beast, which they were hoping to see and to catch.


    Although a Heaven Divine Lotus Seed was considered a majestic and priceless piece of object, one


    dared not to bepared with a rare spiritual beast at all, especially with a Rainbow Glow Unicorn, the


    third on the Spiritual Beast List. If the Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds were considered priceless, what


    more could it be for the Rainbow Glow Unicorn? None of the spirit maniptors could not be attracted


    by such a terrific and fantastic spiritual beast. Seeing it could be their final wish as it resounded beauty


    and divinity.


    But all the spirit maniptors present on the ground knew all well that it would be impossible for them


    to catch the Rainbow Glow Unicorn if they were not to cooperate with each other. They needed to work


    together to capture the elusive Rainbow Glow Unicorn first. As for who could get the Unicorn in the


    end, that depended on their varying strengths. And working as a unified group to catch this powerful


    beast could mean another sess for them to take aside from garnering the Heaven Divine Lotus


    Seeds.


    But, nobody was sure about whether the Rainbow Glow Unicorn hade to the Spiritual Fairnd.


    There was this air of uncertainty with the waiting they were doing, and they kept wondering if this would


    seen any single one of those rare spiritual beasts, not even a sight or nce at the chanced Rainbow


    Glow Unicorn.


    "Hob, what do you think? Will the Rainbow Glow Unicorn we are hoping to catch appear here,ter?"


    asked one of the spirit maniptors, who was at the eighth grade of the Mortal Stage.


    "How should I know that? You think I know the answer to that? Forget about the elusive Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn! As long as the Heaven Divine Lotus yields the seeds we have been eyeing for quite some


    time now, we will, then, take action. With the priced Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds in our hands, the


    Rainbow Glow Unicorn wille to find us sooner orter. Its elusiveness is set to be gone the


    moment it feels the seeds'' auras around this area." Hob already had a n in his mind, as if a mental


    blueprint shed before his eyes. When he finally found a Dark Heaven Insectst time, he was fooled


    by a man''s trick. As a result, he just watched the perfect opportunity to capture a rare spiritual beast


    slip away in front of him. He could not make the same mistake anymore. Committing the same mistake


    twice meant he learned nothing from what he had experienced in the past.


    Tod and other spirit maniptors also arrived there, at that very moment. When they saw the Heaven


    Divine Lotus, they had stars in their eyes and their jaws almost fell to the ground, leaving their mouths


    wide open. But seeing so many spirit maniptors around them, the excitement quickly faded from


    their eyes. Most of the spirit maniptors present were much stronger and had more experience in


    field than them. It looked as if they had zero chances of getting the Heaven Divine Lotus.


    "Is that a Heaven Divine Lotus?" Tod recognized it as soon as his sightnded on the rare treasure


    over the edge of a cliff. He also learned that the seeds the Heaven Divine Lotus yielded could greatly


    improve a spirit maniptor''s spiritual power. The lotus was indeed rare and priceless. But truth to be


    told, he knew well that his squad had no chance to get such a treasure. After all, they were so weak


    "If we got Rookie in our team, we might have some chances. We should have taken him with us in the


    first ce!" Regrets filled Tod''s voice. Rocky was a strong spirit maniptor at the Earthly Stage. With


    his help, they might have a little chance to get a seed.


    "Tod, why are none of them making a move?" Archer asked, seeing that all the spirit maniptors


    stood still on the spot.


    "The seeds haven''te out yet. We are all waiting now," Tod answered.


    Time always went slow during waiting. Some of the spirit maniptors stared at the Heaven Divine


    Lotus without a blink, for fear that they would miss the timing. While some of them had lost patience


    and became absent-minded. There were even some spirit maniptors who already sat down to have


    a rest.


    All of a sudden, the glinting Heaven Divine Lotus began to dim and flicker. The groups of spirit


    maniptors got nervous now, because they knew the Heaven Divine Seeds were about toe out.


    After a moment, rich spiritual energy spurted out from the center of the Heaven Divine Lotus. As the


    spiritual light flickered, the nine petals of the lotus bloomed and at the center of it were three shining


    seeds, in full glory.


    Every spirit maniptor nced at each other. And then, they crazily rushed to the cliff as lunatics,


    aiming their eyes at the seeds.


    The cliff was ten meters high from where they were, so it was not that easy to climb up. However, it


    was not a problem for most of them. The spirit-manipted beasts of many spirit maniptors present


    could fly. In order to obtain the seeds as fast as possible, those spirit maniptors rode their spirit-


    manipted beasts and flew towards the cliff.


    While some spirit maniptors had summoned their spiritual martial arts to rush up on the cliff and


    charged towards the Heaven Divine Lotus.


    In a matter of seconds, most of the spirit maniptors were now heading straight for the lotus.


    Yet the two squads of the Crimson Dragon Group still stayed motionless. Although they yearned for the


    Heaven Divine Lotus and its seeds as well, they were on another mission¡ªthey had to wait for the


    appearance of the Rainbow Glow Unicorn. If the Rainbow Glow Unicorn had been attracted to the


    Spiritual Fairnd, it would definitely appear at once.


    On the other hand, some spirit maniptors were closely around the top of the cliff already. The


    moment an intense fight was about to start, a loud bang came out from the near forest suddenly and


    the earth trembled.


    All the spirit maniptors turned to look at the source of the sound at once. They believed that the


    Rainbow Glow Unicorn had arrived.


    The two squads of the Crimson Dragon Group got nervous immediately and prepared to catch the


    beast at any moment.


    However, they were greeted with a centipede-like spirit-manipted beast. The wild beast seemed to


    have lost control and charged towards the cliff angrily. As its tail swept over, many of the spirit


    maniptors were thrown away before they reacted to its appearance.


    "Is that the Centipede-snake Rookie was fighting against?!" Tod yelled out of shock. He looked around


    and didn''t see Rocky, so he thought Rocky had been killed by the Centipede-snake after losing the


    fight.


    It seemed that the Centipede-snake was also attracted by the Heaven Divine Lotus. Seeing all the spirit


    maniptors getting in its way, the Centipede-snake stood high and aimed its toxic stings at them


    immediately. The spirit maniptors, who were close to the Heaven Divine Lotus, fell down with their


    spirit-manipted beasts and smashed onto the ground.


    With a loud bang, the Centipede-snake was hitting against the cliff. Among clouds of sand, it rose up


    and went across the cliff, opening its mouth towards the Heaven Divine Lotus. At rendezvous, it was


    ready to swallow down the Heaven Divine Lotus with the three seeds.

 Chapter 217 Unexpected Thing

    Chapter 217 Unexpected Thing


    The spirit maniptors of Crimson Dragon Group were anxious to see a Centipede-snake rampaging


    and rushing to the Heaven Divine Lotus as they waited for the Rainbow Glow Unicorn to appear. If the


    Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds became the food of the Centipede-snake, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn


    would definitely never reveal itself. That meant all the work they had done these days would be for


    nothing. If so, it also meant they would fail to carry out their task and get past the Commander in Chief.


    The two captains of the teams made a quick decision to guide their team members and rush to the


    Centipede-snake along with their tens of two-star or three-star spirit-manipted beasts.


    The spiritual maniptors in this team were all above the Earthly Stage, and there was no doubt that


    their strength was exceptional. Guided by a three-star spirit-manipted beast, several two-star spirit-


    manipted beasts skimmed over the head of the Centipede-snake as quickly as a sh. And then


    they turned around to start a brutal attack on the head of the Centipede-snake.


    The Centipede-snake was distracted by being attacked. It gave up its attempt to consume the Heaven


    Divine Lotus and sprayed venom in the direction of the spirit-manipted beasts in the air. The spirit


    maniptors of Crimson Dragon Groupnded in front of the Centipede-snake. Together with their


    spirit-manipted beasts, and at their earliest speed, they began a brutal attack. The Centipede-snake,


    who was attacked by them, died in a second.


    Some of the stronger spirit maniptors had fought for the Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds, but the sudden


    appearance of Centipede-snake caused a high death toll. This created an opportunity for the spirit


    maniptors who had left behind.


    Eventually, a number of these spirit maniptors rushed towards the cliff. Tod and his team were


    among them as well. Hob''s team was in front. They didn''t join the previous fight because Hob had


    anticipated that the spirit maniptors who approached the Heaven Divine Lotus in advance would not


    be able to get it. With that in mind, he realized casualties were inevitable. And Hob, a person who knew


    nothing but scheming, would like to steal the Heaven Divine Lotus when the others were all off guard.


    At this point, Hob was arrogant, and he thought his n was brilliant. If they had joined the fight, they


    would have also suffered serious losses like the other teams.


    All the spirit maniptors thought it was the right time to get the Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds. Roaring


    sound came from all directions. In an instant, more wild spirit-manipted beasts charged and came


    into sight.


    Including the spirit maniptors of the Crimson Dragon Groups, all the spirit maniptors were


    frightened by the riot and did not know why so many wild beasts had appeared. The precious Heaven


    Divine Lotus Seeds had the ability to attract not only spiritual beasts, but also wild spirit-manipted


    beasts. Yet their appeal could only reach a certain distance, and almost all the wild spirit-manipted


    beasts nearby had been killed. Logically speaking, there should not be so many wild spirit-manipted


    beasts now, particrly the three-star ones.


    In fact, nobody realized that there was an open bottle attached to the tail of the dead Centipede-snake.


    At some point, the teams of spirit maniptors were surrounded by wild spirit-manipted beasts of all


    directions. The spirit maniptors who had reached the cliff immediately stopped their actions,


    because they feared that their movements would attract the attention of the beasts, and that the beasts


    would see them as threats.


    "Damn it! Cover me up. I''m going to gather the Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds," Hob said while looking up


    at the Heaven Divine Lotus over the edge of the cliff. They were the closest team to the treasure and if


    they could reach the edge of the cliff, the three Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds would be in their


    possession. So he was not willing to give up and asked his teammates to cover him up.


    "Hob, you can''t just take it and leave us all alone. Remember, we had a deal," one of the spirit


    maniptors answered.


    "Don''t you trust me? Damn it! Am I the kind of person who''s going to betray you? You''ve got my word.


    Trust me, please," Hob blurt out with a curse. However, with a sly grin shing on his face, he actually


    had a different n. ''You dimwits! Will I wait for you with the three Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds in my


    hand and share them with you? You''re just too naive, '' he thought. Then he continued to rush to the


    cliff.


    Seeing his movement, a few wild spirit-manipted beasts chased Hob. But Hob''s teammates blocked


    their path.


    The other teams did not want to be left behind, so they tried to rush to the cliff after they saw Hob''s


    actions. But they were blocked by groups of wild spirit-manipted beasts and couldn''t go forward.


    Feeling the threat from the spirit maniptors, the wild spirit-manipted beasts immediatelyunched


    the attack.


    A lot of spirit maniptors were shocked and terrified by the wild spirit-manipted beasts, and they


    knew they were no match for these beasts.


    Just then, the teams from the Crimson Dragon Group surrounded other spirit maniptors.


    "We need to get rid of these wild spirit-manipted beasts before we gather the three Heaven Divine


    Lotus Seeds," one captain shouted.


    All other teams agreed with his suggestion. Although the treasure was significant, there was no point in


    getting the treasure without being alive.


    Guided by the teams of the Crimson Dragon Group, the spirit maniptors began a ferocious war


    against the wild spirit-manipted beasts.


    At the same time, like a wall lizard, Hob climbed the cliff as fast as a wink till he reached the top of the


    cliff. He was the only one there! Three Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds were right before his eyes.


    "Ahh!" Hob grinned in triumph. Then, in a big stride, he raced to the Heaven Divine Lotus. He could


    already feel the victory in his hands, as he was only a few inches away from having the Heaven Divine


    Lotus Seeds.


    At this moment, something unexpected happened. Hob suddenly felt a cold force attacking him.


    Although he withdrew his hand and moved aside without dy, his face was shed and oozed blood.


    "Who''s the son of a bitch that dared to sneak up on me from behind?" Hob turned his head to check,


    and then he was frozen. "It''s you," he said with rage. "You are... Ohh, it is really you."


    The man who made a sneak attack on Hob was no one else, but Rocky.


    When Rocky blocked the Centipede-snake, Tod and other spirit maniptors retreated. He was not a


    fool to waste time on fighting with this Centipede-snake. He tried to confuse the Centipede-snake by


    tricking it into running through the bushes along with him in the Spiritual Fairnd, and then got a right


    chance to aplish his n. He climbed on the back of the Centipede-snake and tied the bottle filled


    with magical saliva on its tail.


    When the Centipede-snake had been chasing Rocky in the Spiritual Fairnd, a lot of wild spirit-


    manipted beasts smelt the magical saliva and were drawn.


    It was a very interesting scenery. The Centipede-snake was chasing Rocky, while arge group of wild


    spirit-manipted beasts were chasing the magical saliva on the tail of the Centipede-snake.


    Afterward, Rocky brought the Centipede-snake to the area near the cliff. Not long after, the Heaven


    Divine Lotus produced Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds. Attracted by it, the Centipede-snake was out of


    control and raced to the Heaven Divine Lotus.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sensing the aura of the Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds and magical saliva, the wild spirit-manipted


    beasts following Centipede-snake gathered in this region.


    It was all instigated and controlled by Rocky. He climbed from the other side of the pit to the edge of the


    cliff when everybody was distracted by the Centipede-snake and the other wild beasts. He waited for


    the right moment when the wild beasts started to sh with the spirit maniptors, so he could take


    away the three Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds.

 Chapter 218 Playing The Game

    Chapter 218 ying The Game


    However, Hob had also climbed up the cliff during the chaos. Rocky had never expected that to happen


    there. Rocky was ahead of Hob for a moment and recognized Hob immediately. Then, Rocky hid


    himself at once. He nned tounch a sneak attack behind when Hob was about to get the Heaven


    Divine Lotus Seeds.


    Hob was quick to react and faced Rocky''s surprised attack, leaving Rocky with a failed attempt.


    "Fuck! You again? You''ve spoiled my nst time and since then, I have been looking for you. Great!


    Let me teach you a good lesson now, asshole!" Hob''s eyes reddened and widened in anger as he


    recognized Rocky. After what happened between him and Rocky, he swore he would avenge himself


    and tear Rocky apart!


    Rocky shot a cold re at Hob, and then he headed straight for the Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds.


    Obviously, he had ignored Hob''s presence and sentiments.


    Rocky had seeded in stirring the anger inside Hob''s chest. The fury had burned his rationality into


    ashes. He would never let Rocky take away the Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds in front of him. Besides,


    Hob was quite confident about himself because he just reached the second grade of the Earthly Stage.


    He thought of being neck to neck with Rocky at this point in time.


    Calcting with full certainty on his part, however, Hob didn''t know that Rocky had reached the third


    grade of the Earthly Stage.


    "Asshole! You are going to die!" Hob broke out finally. He clenched his fist and charged towards Rocky.


    He had channeled all of his strength into his fist and showed no mercy to Rocky.


    Hob''s attack was under Rocky''s expectation and Rocky had already prepared himself for this moment.


    When Hob''s fist was only an inch away from his face, he brandished the Frozen Wind Dagger in his


    hand and threw a de-shaped force of spiritual power at Hob.


    With a loud bang, the de-shaped force collided with Hob''s fist, giving out speeding light.


    Hob''s fist trembled fiercely under the forceful collision and he took a step back for he failed to withstand


    the power. He could tell that the strike from Rocky was far stronger than his. However, he thought the


    reason why he couldn''t take Rocky''s attack was merely because he wasn''t fully prepared then. To his


    knowledge, he could not believe someone could reach the third stage from the second grade of the


    Earthly Stage in such a short period of time. Truth to be told, Hob had to admit that Rocky was a worthy


    opponent.


    Moments after, Hob charged towards Rocky again. He had made up his mind this time. The moment he


    fully activated his strength at the second grade of the Earthly Stage, spiritual light was radiating around


    him, carrying a formidable air.


    "Rock! Spilt!" Hob roared as he smashed his fist onto the ground. Immediately, a crack crept on the


    ground which made sand and stones fly in all directions. The spiritual power at the second grade of the


    Earthly Stage was rushing to Rocky.


    Rocky, however, smiled airily and faced the forceful attack. "shing!" he breezily uttered the word.


    Then, a starry light glinted around him, and in a split second, he disappeared into thin air.


    Hob froze for a while. Everything happened too fast for him to withdraw his attack. And with a loud


    bang, his powerful fist only hit the trees behind Rocky. Simultaneously, a figure with dashing light


    around flickered in front of him.


    "Useless trick!" Hob sneered as a hint of cruelty shed in his eyes. He immediately threw a palm


    attack at the glinting figure, with the strength at the second grade of the Earthly Stage. The palm attack,


    however, didn''t hit against the figure but went through him directly.


    Hob froze again and the figure disappeared in a matter of seconds. Then Rocky appeared from where


    he stood previously. Now, he had activated his power at the third grade of the Earthly Stage.


    "Neb Cloud Transformation!" With a slight wave of his hands, a ball of starry light appeared with


    winds howling around him. He then pushed his hands forward with the surging power aimed at Hob.


    "How''s that even possible!" Hob was in shock. He could not believe that Rocky had already reached


    the third grade of the Earthly Stage. It was only two to three months ago since he saw Rockyst time.


    Hob was caught off guard because everything was happening beyond his expectation. As the Neb


    Cloud Transformation hit him, he was thrown into the air. He fell from the cliff and smashed onto the


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ground. With such a rapid fall, Hob would die or get badly injured.


    Rocky had a mocking smile on the corner of his lips as he saw Hob''s demise. He then jumped in front


    of the Heaven Divine Lotus and saw that the three glinting Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds were full of


    spiritual energy. Immediately, he reached out and put the seeds into his pocket.


    After the Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds were taken away, the Heaven Divine Lotus gave out dazzling


    light and wormed its way down into ground.


    Simultaneously, the disappearance of the Heaven Divine Lotus attracted all the other spirit


    maniptors'' attention, who were working hard against the wild spirit-manipted beasts. They


    immediately realized that someone had taken away the Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds. As they were


    stunned to see Rocky run away from the cliff, they were infuriated to the core. They wanted to chase


    after Rocky immediately but numerous wild spirit-manipted beasts got in their way right now. Rocky


    already disappeared when they were still fighting hard against those beasts.


    When the squad leaders of the Crimson Dragon Group witnessed Rocky''s presence, they were also


    shocked.


    "Tell the second squad to keep on guard outside and that they should secretly follow him! That''s our


    chance to have the Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds to attract the Rainbow Glow Unicorn. We can''t let him


    take the seeds out of the Spiritual Fairnd!" One of the leaders ordered his teammate to inform the


    second squad of the Crimson Dragon Group who had been lurking outside. After getting the order, the


    teammate broke out of the circle of beasts and rushed outside.


    After Rocky''s disappearance, several figures appeared around the cliff and they were also at the


    Earthly Stage. They followed Rocky as soon as they saw him take away the seeds.


    Running away from the cliff, Rocky soon noticed that there were more than a single spirit maniptor


    chasing after him.


    "Wow! I didn''t see thating! I was the hunter before. But now, I be the hunted prey!" Rocky


    knew that he had be everyone''s target. Obviously, some spirit maniptors were waiting


    someone to get the Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds and had nned on robbing of the seeds. Such n


    would save their time and effort to get the seeds from the Heaven Divine Lotus itself.


    In other words, Rocky, who took the seeds from the Heaven Divine Lotus, might not be the final winner.


    Though obtained, the Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds could not be refined immediately by anyone and this


    gave each spirit maniptor the opportunity to take away the seeds from Rocky. What Rocky needed


    to do now was to leave the Spiritual Fairnd and then to refine the seeds in a covert ce.


    It was a critical period for Rocky to rush and leave the Spiritual Fairnd because now was the perfect


    time for others to rob him of the seeds. The realpetition started right now.


    After a while, Rocky saw more than five spirit maniptors following behind him and they were all at


    the Earthly Stage.


    "That exins why! There are only one or two Earthly Stage spirit maniptors in those squads. The


    other Earthly Stage spirit maniptors have been waiting for someone else to take the Heaven Divine


    Lotus Seeds, and take away the seeds from the one! That''s me, then!" Rocky whispered to himself.


    He believed that those Earthly Stage spirit maniptors would take action soon. They would try their


    best to stop him and take the seeds away from him. It would not be a problem for Rocky if he were


    facing only a single Earthly Stage spirit maniptor, but now there were more than five of them behind


    him!


    Rocky was put into another dilemma. No matter how those Earthly Stage spirit maniptors worked


    together or fought against him, Rocky would be the biggest loser in the end. He had to turn the tables.


    Meanwhile, several figures ran towards Rocky from all directions, circling around him. He would meet a


    worthy opponent no matter which direction he headed for.


    "Well! Let me y some games with you guys!" Rocky stopped suddenly as an evil smile crept over the


    corner of his lips.

 Chapter 219 Runaway

    Chapter 219 Runaway


    The spirit maniptors at the Earthly Stage with their spirit-manipted beasts ran after Rocky. But


    they didn''t go forward as Rocky stopped. Keeping a fair distance from Rocky may be safer at the


    moment. They felt their auras radiate even though they could not physically see each other.


    Each of them knew that the other spirit maniptors also wanted to get Rocky''s Heaven Divine Lotus


    Seeds. Besides, the situation was quite clear that the one whounched attackste would be more


    likely to earn the seeds without working hard for them.


    In the eyes of the spirit maniptors at the Earthly Stage, Rocky was a total nobody. Though they


    didn''t know how Rocky got the Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds, they were sure that Rocky would be


    unable to maintain the eggs. Therefore, no matter who got the Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds from Rocky


    first, he would definitely be the next target.


    They were powerful but they were also just at the Earthly Stage, which meant that a protracted battle


    would undoubtedly cripple them. As a result, the one who attackedst would have a greater chance


    obtaining the Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds.


    In this case, the spirit maniptors at the Earthly Stage just waited and watched until someone


    attacked first.


    Time passed and Rocky stood still as well as his fellow spirit maniptors at the Earthly Stage stood


    against him. They were merely observing the movements of Rocky through the chunks of leaves from a


    distance. They remained in a stalemate, but no one preferred to take the lead to break it.


    Surrounded, Rocky understood that the spirit maniptors were waiting to profit from the others''


    conflicts. That was why he stopped running. Instead of being chased, he stopped and tried to gain the


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    initiative.


    Suddenly, a rumble came and instantly, the dense forest over there trembled.


    Those spirit maniptors also noticed the abnormal noise and became on guard.


    At that point, a beast in the shape of a rhinoceros rushed out of the forest and darted towards Rocky.


    With a strong aura, it was a wild spirit-manipted beast at the second grade of three-stars at least.


    Immediately, the spirit-manipted beasts beside the spirit maniptors all howled in fear. The most


    powerful among them was just at the second grade of two-stars. Instinctively, they looked timid and


    overcautious faced with a wild spirit-manipted beast stronger than them.


    Actually, the three-star wild spirit-manipted beast was rare for an ordinary spirit maniptor. The


    spirit maniptors were powerful themselves. A powerful spirit-manipted beast would make them


    even more formidable and fitter for a battle.


    The wild spirit-manipted beast ran into Rocky and the other spirit maniptors were startled. It


    seemed that the wild spirit-manipted beast came for the Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds and Rocky''s


    fellow spirit maniptors thought he would be freaked out or even doomed in the blink of an eye.


    What they cared about the most was the Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds, not Rocky''s safety. If the wild


    spirit-manipted beast swallowed Rocky together with the Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds, it would be a


    big loss for them.


    Considering this, without hesitation, the spirit maniptors rushed towards Rocky and they were


    determined to snatch the Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds before the wild spirit-manipted beast


    attempted to swallow it. They had no time to think about how to take the seeds out of the Spiritual


    Fairnd and had no choice but to discuss itter.


    However, they didn''t realize they had been taken in by Rocky. In fact, the three-star wild spirit-


    manipted beast was lured by the magical saliva in the bottle with him which he opened when he


    stopped.


    The special scent of the magical saliva could spread for miles away which made the wild spirit-


    manipted beasts easily get a scent of it. Though the Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds were rich in


    spiritual aura, it didn''t have the special attraction like the magical saliva had. Unless a wild spirit-


    manipted beast was really close to the Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds, it would be attracted by the


    spiritual aura of them.


    Rocky attracted the three-star wild spirit-manipted beast to make a mess and he knew the spirit


    maniptors would be uneasy before it. Once they rushed out tounch attacks, he would then have


    an opportunity to escape.


    Almost simultaneously, the three-star wild spirit-manipted beast and the spirit maniptors at the


    Earthly Stage appeared before Rocky.


    Threatened by the spirit maniptors, the wild spirit-manipted beast violently stamped on the


    ground. In an instant, the ground quaked under their feet. Then, tossing its head and tail, it blew itself


    against the spirit maniptors.


    The spirit maniptors were astounded at its fierce attack, and instead of taking it directly, they


    stepped back to keep a distance away from the mad beast.


    Based on the timeg he had figured out, Rocky suddenly sped up in one direction before the spirit


    maniptors realized what had happened. Covered by the wild spirit-manipted beast, he dashed


    into a dense forest.


    Realizing that Rocky took advantage of the disarray in order to escape, the spirit maniptors were


    about to chase after him but the wild spirit-manipted beast was so gigantic that it thoroughly blocked


    their way. As a result, they did nothing other than helplessly watched Rocky disappear in the dense


    forest.


    They did everything possible to steer clear of the wild spirit-manipted beast getting in their way. The


    lucky ones made it with their respective spirit-manipted beasts, and then proceeded to run in the


    direction of Rocky without a dy. However, the unlucky spirit maniptors turned to be the targets of


    the wild spirit-manipted beast.


    Except three of them, all the other spirit maniptors were pinned down by the massive beast.


    The three spirit maniptors held pace with their spirit-manipted beasts in a mad rush to be the first.


    On the other hand, Rocky was speeding along just ahead of them.


    "Damn! Thatd is weak but runs fast," one of the spirit maniptors grumbled.


    They didn''t know each other, but they all aimed at seizing the Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds from Rocky.


    It was preferable for them to work together.


    "We seem to have been fooled by thed! Here is an idea. Let''s kill him together and we share the


    Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds equally. That''s pretty fair since there are, in total, three Heaven Divine


    Lotus Seeds," the spirit maniptor in a blue robe forwarded. He was the most powerful spirit


    maniptor among them.


    "That makes sense. Thed will take the benefits if we fight against each other. No one will suffer


    losses if we share it equally among ourselves."


    "Alright. That''s a deal, then."


    The three spirit maniptors reached an agreement and nned to deal with Rocky with their joint


    efforts. However, each of them were selfish and greedy, and thought about grabbing the Heaven Divine


    Lotus Seeds first when Rocky was subdued and turning away with no consideration for the other two


    spirit maniptors.


    Rocky noticed that the three spirit maniptors, who appeared to havee to an agreement, were in


    hot pursuit of him. The crisis was around the corner once more.

 Chapter 220 Kill Them All

    Chapter 220 Kill Them All


    "Did they be friends?" Rockyughed grimly. He suddenly stopped and gave a nce at the three


    Earthly-staged spirit maniptors and their spirit-manipted beasts.


    With lessons drawn from their previous mistakes, the three spirit maniptors had no hesitation in


    surrounding Rocky in case the he would y tricks again.


    "Boy, give the Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds to us. And in return I would show mercy to you and let you


    off," the strongest among the three spirit maniptors shouted as he pointed at Rocky.


    "Well, to whom, among you, should I give it to?" Rocky asked, staring coldly at the three Earthly-staged


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    spirit maniptors. The man in blue at the second grade was the most powerful among them, while the


    other two were at the first grade. If each of them fought alone, victory for Rocky was doable. However,


    if they joined hands including their spirit-manipted beasts, Rocky would then be confronted with six


    opponents. Without Uriah''s assistance, the situation was a knotty problem. Therefore, Rocky must


    drive wedges in order to defeat them one by one.


    "Surely... The three of us... Give the Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds to me and I promise I won''t hurt you,"


    the strongest spirit maniptor said in a benign countenance as he decided to preserve his own


    interests. Resting his eyes on Rocky, the man walked towards him.


    Meanwhile, the other two spirit maniptor also came over to Rocky for fear that the strongest spirit


    maniptor wearing blue would selfishly take the Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds alone.


    In the blink of an eye, they all pressed on towards Rocky.


    "How about this: I will give one seed to each one of you at a time and after taking it, each one of you


    should leave right away. I feel safer with fewer people. If you refused my proposal, I would have these


    Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds destroyed," Rocky said as he took out a seed, dimly twinkling from his


    pocket.


    The three spirit maniptors, with their eyes wide-open, couldn''t hide their greed at the sight of the


    Heaven Divine Lotus Seed.


    "Give it to me first! I just need one of them. And I promise to leave once I get it," one of the spirit


    maniptors said. Lured by the Heaven Divine Lotus Seed, he was desperate to get one which was


    better than none.


    "How would that work? What should we do if he cheated on us? He must hand over three Heaven


    Divine Lotus Seeds all at once!" the spirit maniptor in blue insisted. He wanted the seeds all for


    himself.


    Hearing that, Rocky busted out a sneer, tossed one of the Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds into the air, and


    took a few steps back.


    Seeing the seed in the air and within easy reach, taking a nce at each other with their forbidding


    countenance, the three spirit maniptors jumped high to scramble for it with one ord.


    An evil light shed in the eyes of the spirit maniptor in blue, who had nned to take the Heaven


    Divine Lotus Seeds all for himself. He suddenly turned back to the other two spirit maniptors and


    bellowed, "Tiger Growl!"


    Instantly, his spiritual power at the second grade of the Earthly Stage turned into a tiger-shaped


    shadow, fiercely dashed towards one of the other spirit maniptors and threw him out of the way.


    The other spirit maniptor was left startled and slowed down. Thus, the spirit maniptor in blue took


    the advantage and caught a Heaven Divine Lotus Seed before breaking a smirk.


    The wounded spirit maniptor struggled to stand with a blood streak at the corner of his mouth after


    he rolled on the ground. ring at the spirit maniptor in blue, he roared, "You bastard. We''ve made


    a deal to share them equally!"


    "Ha-ha! Are you an idiot? Both of you are a level inferior to me. And don''t you dare expect to share the


    Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds with me!" the spirit maniptor in blue stated ferociously.


    The two spirit maniptors were infuriated. After making eye contact, they knew each other''s thoughts.


    Rather than let the spirit maniptor in blue take everything alone, they decided to kill him together.


    "Go!" the two spirit maniptorsmanded. Soon their spirit manipted beasts rushed towards the


    spirit maniptor in blue.


    The spirit maniptor in blue also ordered his spirit-manipted beast toe forth to meet them.


    After that, the two spirit maniptors joined hand-in-hand andid a siege to the spirit maniptor in


    blue from both left and right. Though the power of the spirit maniptor in blue was at the second


    grade of the Earthly Stage, he had no advantage over the two powerful spirit maniptors at the first


    grade of the Earthly Stage and their united mutual interest for the Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds.


    As for Rocky, he just looked at them aside. He waited for their fighting against and killing each other.


    In a few moments, the three spirit maniptors were all out of breath and ran low on spiritual power.


    One of them was even badly hurt by the spirit maniptor in blue, who also had many wounds in his


    body.


    "Hey, don''t be fooled by thed. He is happy to see that we fight against and hurt each other," the spirit


    maniptor in blue said. If it went on like this, let alone the other two Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds, he


    even couldn''t keep the one in his hand. Thus, he thought of a way to shift the attention of the other two


    spirit maniptors.


    Reminded by his words, the other two spirit maniptors stopped hitting him and looked at Rocky who


    stood aside with no intention to run away.


    "Won''t you fight? I''ve decided to give the other two Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds to the winner," Rocky


    said, meeting the eyes of the three spirit maniptors when he rolled his eyes with evil.


    "Lad, we won''t be tricked by you. Give us the other two Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds. Otherwise, we will


    kill you!" the spirit maniptor in blue ferociously barked, having seen through Rocky''s trick.


    "Oh, just three of you?" Rocky sneered.


    "You bastard, we could easily kill you if we wanted," the spirit maniptor in blue snorted.


    "Kill me? Show that to me," Rocky said as his aura enhanced instantly. Moments after, his intense


    spiritual power surged to the third grade of the Earthly Stage.


    The three spirit maniptors at the Earthly Stage were stunned to see that Rocky, who used to be a


    rubbish, became a spirit maniptor at the third grade of the Earthly Stage. They felt that things were


    in a bad way.


    As fast as a ghost, Rocky ran towards the three spirit maniptors while disying the Neb Cloud


    Transformation which was so tempestuous that the three spirit maniptors were shrouded in it.


    Besides Rocky''s stronger power, the previous fight had caused great reduction to the three spirit


    maniptors and only the spirit maniptor in blue had strength to spare to resist the Neb Cloud


    Transformation. The other two spirit maniptors at the first grade of the Earthly Stage were violently


    hit by the Neb Cloud Transformation and were thrown over a far distance. Unfortunately, they were


    unable to pick themselves up.


    "Damn it. You have been always concealing your real power. We''re all fooled by you," the spirit


    maniptor in blue yelled at Rocky while staring at him with a frenzy of rage. Having run out power, he


    knew it was toote to regret anything he had done.


    "Give the Heaven Divine Lotus Seed back to me and go away! Or..." Rocky said with cruel coldness.


    The spirit maniptor in blue grinded his teeth with reluctance. He knew he must do as Rocky said or


    he would be killed as he couldn''t escape from Rocky who was more powerful.


    However, he still worried that Rocky would kill him to keep his mouth shut when he gave back the seed.


    Staring at the Heaven Divine Lotus Seed on his hand, the spirit maniptor in blue suddenly threw it


    into the distance.


    When Rocky ran to catch the seed, the spirit maniptor in blue ran away.


    However, as Rocky was about to get the Heaven Divine Lotus Seed, a beast, emitting colorful light


    showed up. It vigorously strode its slender limbs with overwhelming momentum and rushed towards


    the Heaven Divine Lotus Seed in the air.

 Chapter 221 Come With Me

    Chapter 221 Come With Me


    A dazzling glow shed into existence, blinding Rocky for a moment and causing him to throw his hand


    up to shield his eyes against the brilliance. He waited until his eyes got used to the glow before slowly


    lowering his hand. Standing before him was a spirit-manipted beast with dragon-like features, cloven


    hooves, and one horn. The rainbow-colored glow shone around its body, and atop its one-horned head


    was a golden crown.


    "Is this the Rainbow Glow Unicorn?" Rocky tried to remember the detailed description of the Rainbow


    Glow Unicorn, which he learned from the Beast Encyclopedia. Inspecting the beast in front of him, he


    recognized many simrities from the book. Rocky became convinced that he was looking at the


    legendary spiritual beast named ''Rainbow Glow Unicorn''. With the recognition came a flutter in his gut.


    That flutter of anticipation grew to downright excitement as Rocky noticed that this was a nonage


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Rainbow Glow Unicorn. It was impossible for him to capture an adult Rainbow Glow Unicorn with his


    current strength, but he could manage this nonage one. Just the thought of owning such a legendary


    creature made him grin.


    Squinting, Rocky noted that this nonage Rainbow Glow Unicorn was at the second grade of the two-


    star level, which was close to the strength of an Earthly-staged spirit maniptor. Generally, a spiritual


    beast was much superior to a war beast. He took a moment to think. If his calctions were right, this


    Rainbow Glow Unicorn should be at the same level as the first or second grade of the Earthly Stage,


    but absolutely below the third grade. A smile crept over the corner of his lips. He was at the third grade


    of the Earthly Stage now, which meant he had the capacity of capturing this Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    While Rocky was thinking how to capture it, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn took the Heaven Divine Lotus


    Seed in its mouth, raised its head, and swallowed it at once.


    For a moment, Rocky''s heart ached at losing a Heaven Divine Lotus Seed, a priceless treasure that


    would have served him well in his quest to reach the next grade. But he soonforted himself that it


    would be a minor sacrifice if he seeded in capturing the Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    After the Rainbow Glow Unicorn finished the Heaven Divine Lotus Seed, its deer-like eyesnded on


    Rocky, as if it had realized that he had two more seeds. But it didn''tunch any attacks on Rocky to


    take away the seeds from him. The beast seemed to know he was way stronger than itself. Then the


    beast turned tail and galloped away.


    "Good boy! Come here! Come here!" Rocky gave chase. As Rocky was chasing after the unicorn, he


    took out the bottle of magical saliva and opened it up.


    When the Rainbow Glow Unicorn smelled the fragrance of the magical saliva, it stopped and turned


    around. Head down, it stared at the vial, all but ignoring Rocky. After some hesitation, it walked slowly


    toward the bottle. When it got close, the unicorn stopped and shot a wary look at Rocky.


    "Don''t worry! I won''t hurt you, good boy!" Drawing from his spiritual power, Rockyforted the beast


    while sending out spiritual traces from himself, traces that said he was a friend and he could be trusted.


    Rocky was d for the Beast Taming Skill he learned from Sheridan. If not for that, this chance for a


    legendary capture might have been lost.


    The Rainbow Glow Unicorn appeared convinced by the release. It sidled up to Rocky. He stroked its


    head, whispering soothing words and projecting more spiritual traces. The Rainbow Glow Unicorn


    lightly shook its head and released a pleasurable sound.


    Rocky released a drop of magical saliva onto his palm. He extended his hand until it was under the


    Rainbow Glow Unicorn''s nose. The Rainbow Glow Unicorn tilted its head and looked at Rocky. Then it


    peered at his hand, and back to Rocky again. "Go ahead." Rocky nodded at the unicorn. "Good boy.


    Take it."


    The unicorn stuck out its tongue and licked the magical saliva from Rocky''s palm.


    After having a taste of the magical saliva, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn gave out pleased groans. Rocky


    smiled at the love the unicorn was showing for the magical saliva. The unicorn fixed its eyes on the


    bottle in Rocky''s hand, eyes filled with desire.


    "If youe back with me, you can have this every day." Rocky shook the bottle a bit, making the


    saliva shift, tempting the unicorn. Sheridan had told him spiritual beasts had intelligence like human


    beings. Taming a spiritual beast required the skills and wisdom to win its trust with kindness and


    patience. While trying to tame a spiritual beast by mere force would only bring the opposite result.


    The Rainbow Glow Unicorn seemed to understand what Rocky said. It retreated a step. Rocky froze,


    uncertain if he would seed. This was the first time he ran into a spiritual beast and tried to


    he still had the attention of the Rainbow Glow Unicorn. Otherwise, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn would


    have definitely run away and disappeared into the forest.


    Rocky believed that the Rainbow Glow Unicorn would go with him in the end. After all, few spiritual


    beasts could resist the magical saliva''s charm. He inched closer and used another drop of saliva to


    draw the unicorn in while projecting more friendly traces into it.


    As he was close to sess, a sudden noise echoed from the forest. The next second, several Earthly-


    staged spirit maniptors appeared. Each of them had a badge of the Crimson Dragon Group on their


    military uniforms. Several spirit-manipted beasts came out after them.


    When the squad saw Rocky and the Rainbow Glow Unicorn seemed to be close, they were


    dumbstruck. To their knowledge, untamed spiritual beasts were extremely vignt usually and would


    never easily get close to any spirit maniptor. Seeing this one next to Rocky was hard to fathom for


    them.


    The Rainbow Glow Unicorn roared at the appearance of the spirit maniptors. It snapped its head


    away from Rocky and bounded off at a gallop.


    Rocky grimaced at the sight of the fleeing unicorn, and then he shot an angry re at the spirit


    maniptors. If not for their sudden presence, he would have tamed the Rainbow Glow Unicorn. They


    had ruined everything.


    Ignoring Rocky for the moment, the squad chased after the unicorn. But before they could travel more


    than a few dozen paces, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn disappeared.


    The squad stopped. Stunned, they looked all around.


    "The Rainbow Glow Unicorn can turn invisible?! No wonder no one has seen it before. That''s how it


    hides its entire life," Rocky murmured, surprised by the urrence. But soon bitterness reced


    shock. With the Rainbow Glow Unicorn gone, everything he had done was in vain. He''d used a Heaven


    Divine Lotus Seed for nothing.


    But Rocky had no time to think, as the squad turned on him after it became obvious the unicorn would


    not return. Faces turning into masks of rage, they stomped toward him.


    "Give out the Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds now!" the leader yelled at Rocky. From the trace of the


    leader''s spirit, Rocky could tell he was at the sixth grade of the Earthly Stage.


    "The Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds? What are you talking about? I don''t have any seeds!" Rocky said


    innocently while putting back his magical saliva.


    "Stop lying! If you didn''t have the Heaven Divine Lotus Seed, how could you attract the Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn?" The leader''s narrowed eyes said he knew Rocky was pretending to be ignorant of the


    situation. "I saw the Rainbow Glow Unicorn approach you voluntarily. And you fit the description of the


    person who took the Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds." The leader stretched his senses out to Rocky. He


    frowned as wondering, ''Why are this person''s traces so weak? How is it possible that such a lousy


    spirit maniptor could get the Heaven Divine Lotus Seed?''


    "Rainbow Glow Unicorn? I have never heard it before! Do you mean that spiritual beast?" Rocky


    shrugged and turned his hands up, feigning his ignorance.


    "You don''t want to tell the truth, right? Fine! Grab him and search him!" the leader ordered.


    Soon, three spirit maniptors circled Rocky. They all matched him in level.


    "You have no right to do this! Nows or rules allow you to do this to me! Since when are the spirit


    maniptors of the Crimson Dragon Group able to ignore thew?" Rocky asked, shooting a cold re


    at the leader.


    "Dude! This is the territory of the Crimson Dragon Group. What we say counts the most. We are the


    malicious grin on his face.


    The other spirit maniptorsughed as hearing their leader''s words. They obviously felt the same way


    about Rocky. To them, he was an insignificant insect.


    "Really? I hope you have the same great speech when I report this to your Deputy Commander in


    Chief," Rocky sneered and folded his arms in front of his chest.


    The leader and other spirit maniptors froze, eyes bulging as they stared at Rocky.

 Chapter 222 The Unexpected Encounter

    Chapter 222 The Unexpected Encounter


    "The Deputy Commander in Chief?" the team leader repeated. His expression dramatically changed as


    he did not expect that Rocky would abruptly mention his senior leader, Deputy Commander in Chief,


    who was a tough woman he didn''t dare offend.


    "And I forgot to tell you that I and your Deputy Commander in Chief are quite familiar with each other,"


    Rocky bragged proudly. As the spirit maniptors from the Crimson Dragon Group were quite


    unreasonable, Rocky had to use their senior leader to scare them off. He did not know if it was going to


    work but he had to try. It was the only idea that dawned on him.


    "Hey, brat, are you tired of staying alive or what? How can our Deputy Commander in Chief know you?


    You are no better than a piece of garbage. You are cracking me up! Let''s cut the crap and get down to


    business. Catch him now!" the team leader ordered ferociously. He certainly wouldn''t believe what


    Rocky just said for all he believed was that Rocky was just bluffing him, trying to take advantage of his


    leader''s authority.


    When Rocky realized the team leader wouldn''t listen and let go of him, he was at a loss and his mind


    was racing fast for ideas to get out of his trouble. But before he coulde up with another idea, the


    three spirit maniptors of the team quickly began to catch as ordered. Instinctively, Rocky took a few


    steps back. Each of the three spirit maniptors'' strength wasparable to his. In short, they could


    catch him easily. So, the best and only way to get rid of his current dilemma was to run away as fast as


    he could.


    At that very moment, the sky above their heads was overshadowed abruptly. Everyone stopped. Rocky


    looked up and saw three war dragons flying over the sky. The dragon in front had silver scales all over


    its body, glistening under the shining of the sunlight. At first nce, it looked so mighty and


    domineering. Meanwhile, they also saw a figure riding on the back of each war dragon.


    "It''s Silver Wind, the war dragon of Deputy Command in Chief," a spirit maniptor of the team blurted


    out the moment he spotted the silver war dragon.


    When Rocky heard that, he immediately stared at the silver war dragon. He had a careful observation


    and soon saw a delicate figure was riding on the back of the silver war dragon. Realizing who it was, he


    Soon, the silver war dragon flew down towards the area where Rocky and the other spirit maniptors


    stood, while the other two war dragons flew towards the area where the extremely rare Heaven Divine


    Lotus had just appeared.


    After the silver war dragonnded on the ground, it immediately stirred up a gust of wind, spreading


    dust, sand, and stone. Soon, a figure jumped from the back of the silver war dragon andnded lightly


    on the ground. Her gracefulness attracted the attention of the spirit maniptors and their eyes


    glistened.


    Without any hesitation, they knelt on one knee immediately in front of the woman and chorused


    respectfully, "Deputy Commander in Chief!"


    She was Isis, the Deputy Commander in Chief of their Crimson Dragon Group who was considered to


    be a mighty leader with absolute authority amongst her soldiers.


    She threw a strange nce at Rocky because she was not expecting to see him there.


    The riot caused by Rocky at the area where the Heaven Divine Lotus appeared had made the spirit


    maniptors including those two groups of spirit maniptors from the Crimson Dragon Group suffer a


    lot. Finally, the two groups of spirit maniptors had to send a message to their base camp to ask for


    help.


    Isis, who received their message, dispatched two squads of spirit maniptors plus one troop with 3,


    000 soldiers to support them. She and two powerful royal spirit maniptors drove their respective


    dragons and rushed to offer aid.


    After passing the sky above this area where Rocky and the spirit maniptors were standing, Isis


    immediately sensed the breath of the spirit maniptors from the Crimson Dragon Group. Thus, she


    went down to see what happened. Unexpectedly, she saw Rocky surrounded by the spirit maniptors


    from her camp.


    Isis cast a nce at Rocky and then, turned to the captain of the team, asking sternly, "What is going


    on here?"


    "Deputy Commander in Chief, you''ve just arrived at the perfect time. We found the Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn just now," the captain immediately told Isis with cupped hands, as if he were asking for a


    reward.


    "What? Is there really a Rainbow Glow Unicorn?" Isis asked, a little taken aback, but she quickly


    regained herposure and calmly asked, "Where is this Rainbow Glow Unicorn now?"


    "Deputy Commander in Chief, we could have captured the Rainbow Glow Unicorn alive, but this guy


    ruined every effort we had made and made the Unicorn escape. He didn''t admit what he had done.


    Instead, he kept saying that you are familiar with each other. I believe he is just seeking for death by


    inventing such stories..." the captain reported feverishly, adding twisted details to what really had


    transpired. Then, he looked at Rocky with a sneer. He was certain that after he had reported such an


    annoying incident to his senior leader, Rocky would then be in serious trouble.


    After hearing the report, Isis turned to Rocky and asked, "Is what the captain said true? You told them


    that we are familiar with each other?"


    "What Rainbow Glow Unicorn? I know nothing about that! But I did say that we are familiar," Rocky


    calmly replied.


    "Deputy Commander in Chief, this man is guilty of a heinous crime by using your name illegally. He


    should be severely punished!" the captain seemed to try his best to give Rocky a hard time.


    "Deputy Commander in Chief, we are familiar with each other, right? Do you remember thatst time,


    we have beenpletely ''honest'' with each other?" Rocky reminded Isis slowly as he threw a nce


    at the captain. Actually, he also suggested implicitly that he had identally witnessed her being naked


    before.


    Immediately, Isis couldn''t help but think of the embarrassing incident the other day¡ªhe happened to be


    in her room when she was changing clothes. Suddenly, her cheeks were flushed, and she red at


    Rocky with a grudge. After a little hesitation, she bit her lips and said to the captain, "Yes, I do know


    him."


    The captain and other spirit maniptors exchanged looks with each other and were stupefied. They


    had thought that Rocky was bluffing them; it never urred to them that their authoritative leader


    would have admitted in public that she knew Rocky.


    "It turned out that you are a friend of our Deputy Commander in Chief. I give my apologies that I may


    have offended you before. But please do forgive me. I didn''t mean it!" the captain immediately


    apologized with cupped hands. He was good at bending with the wind. To prevent Rocky from speaking


    ill of him, he had to act quick and apologized first so that his senior leader wouldn''t be irritated with him.


    Rocky was stunned to hear those apologetic words from the captain. With nothing to say, he sneered


    coldly at the captain, who looked a little bit embarrassed.


    "Since the Rainbow Glow Unicorn has appeared, why are you still dilly-dallying here?" Isis immediately


    questioned the captain.


    The captain''s face changed drastically. He hurriedly exined to his senior leader, "Deputy


    Commander in Chief, please allow me to exin. It''s not that we are dilly-dallying. It''s because..." He


    stopped abruptly, walked to Isis and whispered something in her ear.


    Isis narrowed her eyes and drove her attention to Rocky after she heard what the captain said.


    After a moment of thought, she demanded, "I know of it now. You should join the other teams at once.


    Let me settle this matter with Rocky."


    The captain immediately led his other members and left the grounds, leaving Rocky and Isis alone to


    talk.


    "Deputy Commander in Chief, your authority is quite impressive!" Rocky teased as he looked at Isis.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Do you know what the captain has told me just now?" Isis said with a cold look in her eyes.


    "How am I supposed to know that? But I guess it was not something nice about me." Rocky shrugged


    and smiled.


    "Did you get the seeds produced by the Heaven Divine Lotus?" Isis questioned, without beating around


    the bush.


    "What are you talking about? What ''Heaven Divine Lotus''? What seeds? I have never heard of them!"


    Rocky said innocently. He was ying dumb on purpose. He certainly wouldn''t tell Isis that he had


    acquired the Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds. If she knew he got it, she would give her best to get it. He


    knew her quite well¡ªshe wouldn''t give up until her purpose was realized.


    "Then, tell me, why did the Rainbow Glow Unicorn walk to you?" Isis kept questioning him, reading him


    for more answers.


    "If the Rainbow Glow Unicorn is the beast I saw just now, then I can tell you that I really don''t know why


    it suddenly came to me. Maybe the beast thought that I am innocent, cute and kind, and it is fond of


    me." Rocky expressed his banter with Isis.


    "You..." Isis was choked with rage. Realizing that Rocky was arrogant and fond of teasing, she was


    greatly annoyed. Her eyes grew sharp and her mind raced fast, ''This guy really doesn''t give the respect


    the Deputy Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Group deserves. If others dared to treat me


    like that, I will take immediate action to teach them a lesson they''ll never forget.


    Yet, he has been given an exemption from death by my father. What can I do now?''

 Chapter 223 Looking For Rocky Everywhere

    Chapter 223 Looking For Rocky Everywhere


    "If the Deputy Commander in Chief has no other orders, I will leave," Rocky said with a magical smile


    and then turned away.


    Isis knew she could make him stay if she wished. Then Rocky would be forced to tell her everything


    she wanted to know. But the thought of what had happened between them made her dismiss the idea.


    Besides, if Rocky had the Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds, he had to hand it over willingly. She would get


    nothing if Rocky was forced to do something against his desires. And that would not do.


    The Heaven Divine Lotus Seed was the only priceless treasure that could attract Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn. Without it, nobody could find the legendary spiritual beast.


    Frowning, she tried to think of a way out of her dilemma. Rocky strutted away while Isis hesitated.


    Sighing heavily, she decided to let him go with the Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds.


    After Rocky left, he ran through the Spiritual Fairnd, looking for the Rainbow Glow Unicorn. Spiritual


    Fairnd had lots of spiritual beasts. It was impossible to use magical saliva to attract Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn, because the saliva would also bring out other wild spiritual beasts. That was not a scenario he


    wanted.


    He had to hope he got lucky in Spiritual Fairnd. Half a day passed, and his attempt to locate the


    Rainbow Glow Unicorn proved fruitless. Instead, he crossed paths with several three-star wild spiritual


    beasts and had to hide from them. By the end of the day he still had not found the Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn. Disappointed, he trudged from the Spiritual Fairnd.


    Meanwhile, the troops sent by the Crimson Dragon Group had put down the riot caused by Rocky.


    Numerous wild spirit-manipted beasts were dead or banished. Unfortunately, the other teams had


    suffered many casualties. They failed to acquire any Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds or the Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn, making the price they had paid a heavy one. As the saying went, they had tried to steal a


    chicken only to end up losing the rice used to lure it.


    The survivors abandoned the Spiritual Fairnd as soon as they could. They got as far away as


    possible, not wanting to stay near the ce where they had lost so much.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Unlike the others, the Crimson Dragon Group gathered their troops and Isis guided them to continue


    searching the Spiritual Fairnd for Rainbow Glow Unicorn. A search that proved fruitless without


    Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds.


    Back at the northeast military camp, Sheridan searched for Rocky. When his search turned up empty,


    Sheridan sought help from Marin.


    "Rocky was gone for three days?" Marin asked. Rocky had been transferred to the beast farm and


    there would be an all-out war any day now, so Marin didn''t have time to pay attention to everything


    Rocky did. She only needed to be concerned if he caused trouble.


    The northeast military camp had suffered heavy losses. It left Marin with a headache, trying to deal with


    the depleted first troop that was once the strongest. One member had left, and three others died.


    Rocky was asked to be captain, but he refused. That left Marin trying to make one team out of what


    was left of the first troop and the weak sixth. Now, the once powerful first troop had be a


    "Yes. You have no idea where he went? Is he okay?" Sheridan began to pace back and forth in Marin''s


    camp. It made her dizzy.


    But Sheridan could only think of Rocky. He had always been proud to have Rocky as an apprentice.


    "You''re worrying too much. Think back. Maybe he told you where he was going," Marin said.


    "I only got to see him in the morning. Then he disappeared without a trace. Where would he go? Only


    God knows!" Sheridanined.


    "Okay, I see. I will send my people to find him. I''m surprised you''re acting this way. I''ve never seen you


    worry about someone this much." Marin gave Sheridan a curious look.


    "Of course, I am worried about him. He''s my new apprentice. One of the most gifted I ever had. If


    something happens to him, where would I find someone else as strong as him? Marin, please hurry up


    and send someone to find him," Sheridan urged her.


    "He is your new apprentice?" Marin''s brow shot up in surprise. She had pleaded with him to be her


    master before, but he refused with the excuse that she didn''t have much of a gift and suggested that


    she need more practice first. Knowing Sheridan had strict requirements, she was taken aback by the


    idea Rocky had be Sheridan''s apprentice.


    "Does he have enough talent and aptitude?" Marin asked enviously. As far as she knew, Rocky didn''t


    take anything seriously and was quite cynical. He caused her a lot of trouble. So she didn''t think highly


    of him or his talent.


    "Of course. He is the most talented one I have ever seen. I''m also certain he has some secrets. In no


    way is he an ordinary man," Sheridan said.


    "Talking about his secrets, I had the same feeling with you," Marin said.


    Hearing Marin had the same feeling, Sheridan stared at her and said, "Do you really feel he''s hiding


    something?"


    "I don''t know if he''s hiding something or not, but not even Commander in Chief knew who he really


    was," Marin said frankly.


    "What? Even the Commander in Chief didn''t know his identity?" Sheridan stared, mouth agape. It


    seemed he had a truly excellent and extraordinary apprentice.


    "Well, be careful. If he disappears forever after learning your skills, you will be upset." Marin grinned


    mischievously.


    "I will be happy as long as he has learned all my skills," Sheridan said calmly.


    "Is he that good?" Marin arched her brows, jealousy in her voice.


    "Marin, you didn''t feel how different he is? He is a real freak. That''s why he is qualified to learn from


    me," Sheridan said.


    "I didn''t notice," Marin pouted. Sheridan was famous for being picky and cautious. Seeing him with


    such high regard for Rocky made Marin even more envious.


    "Marin, please, I''m asking again, send your man to look for him as soon as possible. Otherwise, I will


    have a sleepless night tonight," Sheridan pleaded.


    "Fine." Marin called for her men and sent them out to find Rocky.


    Rocky knew Sheridan would be upset with him since he had disappeared for a few days. So he went to


    the northeast military camp first. When he arrived he found the camp in chaos. Everyone was looking


    for him.


    When they saw Rocky, they escorted him to Marin''s camp.

 Chapter 224 It Finally Dawned On Rocky

    Chapter 224 It Finally Dawned On Rocky


    At the moment, only Marin was in the camp. Sheridan had already left for the beast farm just a few


    moments ago.


    "Where have you been?!" Marin shouted, aghast. "Don''t you know that it''s against the military


    regtions to go outside without permission?" She glowered at Rocky angrily as soon as she saw him


    walk in.


    "I''m just a feeder. I''m not a soldier or a spirit maniptor. I''m not bound by military regtions," Rocky


    responded, indifferent to her anger.


    "Regardless! As you work in the military camp, it doesn''t matter if you are a feeder or whatever, you


    have to obey the military regtions," Marin snapped back, irritated by Rocky''sckadaisical attitude.


    "All right," Rocky responded casually.


    "So? Where have you been?" Marin eyed him, curious about where Rocky had actually been over the


    past few days.


    "Nowhere interesting, really. I just hung around downtown." Rocky shrugged, seeming as indifferent as


    ever. He didn''t mention what went on in the Spiritual Fairnd, but he was sure that Isis would tell


    Marin about itter on. For now, he could really only give her a vague answer.


    "I wanted to ask... Were the rumors true?" Marin nced at Rocky, suspicious of his evasiveness. She


    wasn''t inclined to believe him anyway, as she didn''t believe he''d tell her the truth. So she got straight to


    the point. "I heard that Sheridan took you up as his apprentice."


    "I didn''t ept the position," Rocky simply answered with a shrug.


    "Are you an idiot? Sheridan is an absolutely extraordinary beast tamer and beast curer! Even His


    Majesty...!" Marin was just starting to get excited, determined to turn Rocky''s careless countenance


    around, but then he cut her off before she could continue.


    "Even His Majesty invited him to the Pce City. I''ve heard all about that." Rocky rolled his eyes,


    finishing her sentence.


    "If you already know, then you should also know that it''s an honor. Buckle down, be serious and learn


    from Sheridan''s expertise," Marin retorted coldly.


    "It seems that you care about me very much," Rocky teased, familiarity in his tone and his lips curved


    up in a smirk as he noted Marin''s excited reaction.


    "Bullshit!" Marin protested, flushing to the roots of her hair with embarrassment.


    "Well that''s even more reassuring. You''re not my cup of tea anyway. Soft, gentle girls are more my


    type," Rocky remarked, nodding at Marin before flouncing off.


    Marin red hotly as she watched him leave, muttering to herself indignantly, "Am I not gentle?!" She


    came to her senses quickly, shaking off the very idea angrily. Whatever kind of girls Rocky liked was


    absolutely none of her concern.


    After leaving Marin''s camp, Rocky trudged towards the beast farm to find Sheridan. Sheridan was


    delighted to see him with a big grin on his face.


    "Kid, where have you been these days?" Sheridan asked jovially.


    "I was on leave. And I heard you came to Commander Marin just to find out where I was." Rocky was a


    little incredulous. He didn''t expect Sheridan to care about him so much.


    "Good, I was worried that something bad might have happened to you. After all, where else would I find


    as talented an apprentice as you?" Sheridan snorted, rolling his eyes.


    "Everything''s fine. If there isn''t anything else, I have to go." Rocky turned away, as he had onlye


    here to reassure Sheridan of his whereabouts. But now he needed to go back to the Ghost Vige and


    study the Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds.


    "Wait a minute, now. You''ve been away for few days. There are a lot of things I have to talk to you


    about! And you can''t leave until you hear me out." And with that, Sheridan dragged Rocky into the


    beast stable. Once safely inside, he took a breath and began what was a long sermon.


    In the dead of night, everything was still.


    It was only at this hour that Sheridan finally, and reluctantly, let go of Rocky. It was getting quitete,


    after all. Rocky then sneaked out of the military camp and returned to the Ghost Vige.


    After not having seen Rocky for a few days, Uriah was anxious to catch sight of him. Upon seeing


    Rocky, Uriah broke into a sprint and shouted wildly.


    "Rx. I''m back safe and sound." Sensing Uriah''s worry, Rocky stroked its head reassuringly, making


    soothing sounds.


    Finally, Uriah calmed down and licked Rocky''s hand. At the sight of that action, Rubygon grew jealous,


    trotting over in an attempt to draw Uriah''s attention from Rocky.


    Rockyughed at that and returned Uriah to Rubygon before finally heading to the abandoned house


    next door. Here, in safe quarters, he took out a Heaven Divine Seed and settled in to study it.


    The Heaven Divine Seed was roughly the size of an egg. Its surface was smooth and gently glittering in


    a subtle sheen. Touching it, it felt like a stone. But if it was being squeezed, it felt as though it had a pit,


    which was amazing.


    "Now, how do I use it to heighten my power?" Rocky murmured to himself, puzzled. He tried to refine it


    with his spiritual power in an attempt to see whether the Heaven Divine Seed could be affected in ways


    simr to that of the Dark Heaven Egg. But he found himself disappointed, as the Heaven Divine Seed


    could not be used in this way.


    Failing that, Rocky tried several other ways but they were all for naught. He was baffled by the mystery


    of the Heaven Divine Seed. Although it was priceless, it would be of no use to him if he couldn''t figure


    out how to refine it.


    It finally got prettyte, and Rocky decided to put away the Heaven Divine Seed, nning to study it


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    tomorrow. Then he walked out of the room and summoned Uriah and Rubygon to him. He took five


    drops of the magical saliva from Uriah''s mouth and then worked on Rubygon''s brain nerves for the next


    two hours. Finally, he went into the nest and checked in on the status of the three Dark Heaven Insects.


    Satisfied, he finally went back to his quarters and cultivated for the night.


    The next morning, Rocky prepared just enough fertile soil for the three Dark Heaven Insects before


    heading to the military camp. He had been instructed to meet Marin as soon as he arrived at the gate.


    ''What in the world does Marin want to meet me for?'' Rocky wondered, eyes narrowed in suspicion as


    he walked towards Marin''s quarters.


    He found Marin reading a letter when he entered the space. Upon seeing Rocky, Marin''s expression


    grew dark and thunderous.


    Immediately, Rocky had the hunch that he might be in vast jeopardy. Marin stood and walked towards


    him, giving him a once-over before she said, "It seems you made quite a sensation while hanging


    around downtown. The Deputy Commander in Chief herself explicitly sent me a letter that I''m to


    discuss with you."


    "I''m quite honored," Rocky replied with an eyebrow raised. He continued, "And what did the Deputy


    Commander in Chief say?"


    "Well, what do you think she said? If you haven''t done anything wrong, then there should be nothing to


    worry about, is there?" Marin replied, probing.


    "I''m not worried about anything. I''m just curious as to why the Deputy Commander in Chief mentioned


    me," Rocky responded coolly.


    "She asked me to tell you that the Heaven Divine is born from fire," Marin answered while casting a


    suspicious nce at Rocky. She looked mildly confused as this statement made no sense to her. She


    had no idea why her cousin asked her to send those words to Rocky.


    "The Heaven Divine is born from fire?" Rocky repeated thoughtfully, mulling it over. Suddenly his eyes


    brightened in realization. Without another word, he turned and left.


    Marin was left only with more questions than answers as she watched Rocky leave so quickly.

 Chapter 225 The Power Of Cultivation

    Chapter 225 The Power Of Cultivation


    Rocky left the military camp as fast as they could and atst, reached the Ghost Vige. Rocky brought


    Uriah to the center of the vige to activate the Spirit Possession and they became a single being.


    Rocky had cured Uriah''s spiritual source a month ago. No special conditions had requested him to


    activate the skill of Spirit Possession since then.


    After Spirit Possession was activated, Rocky became ferocious. He took one Heaven Divine Lotus


    Seed out of his silk bag and thenunched the me power in his palm. In a second, refined by the


    me, the Heaven Divine Lotus Seed glimmered. A gleaming light emitted out of it, and it started


    glimmering brighter and brighter. In a short while, Rocky felt a strong spiritual power oozing from the


    Heaven Divine Lotus Seed slowly and permeated his palm. This power flew into his body through his


    palm and started to circte in his body. Atst, the power converged at the spiritual source.


    "There it is," he said, having sparkly eyes when he felt the change in his body. He was surprised too


    when he heard "The Heaven Divine is born from fire". Apparently, Isis was telling him that he should


    refine spiritual power from the Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds by fire and absorb its essence.


    ''It sounds like Isis is blessed with immense talent and she is sure that I have Heaven Divine Lotus


    Seed. But I remember, she didn''t stop me the other day. Now she conveyed her suggestion on how to


    refine Heaven Divine Lotus Seed to me through Marin. Well! I don''t understand her intention by doing


    this. Her thoughts are so random and it is very unpredictable, '' Rocky thought with doubt. ''If Isis is


    ambiguous and is not sure that I am the man she is looking for, then she wouldn''t take the daring and


    audacious step to let Marin tell me all of this.'' Her iprehensible performance really confused


    Rocky. He was unable to predict what this resourceful woman was thinking.


    ''Maybe I underestimate Isis. She was a well-deserved reputation of Deputy Commander in Chief of


    Crimson Dragon Group, '' he thought. Sheridan also told him Isis was brilliant and had been the best


    choice of being his apprentice. So, it must be reasonable for her to know he has the seeds.


    The state of Spirit Possession couldn''t sustain for a long time. So Rocky didn''t have the time to guess


    what was going on in Isis'' mind. He had to focus on Spirit Possession at that moment. He utilized all his


    power to refine the Heaven Divine Lotus Seed. While Rocky refined the Heaven Divine Lotus Seed with


    the me power, spiritual power flew into his body continuously. The power circted in his body and


    was brighter than everything.


    He felt clearly that his spiritual power was at a staggering growth rate. But what was more important


    was that the spiritual power contained in the seed was endless and he couldn''t absorb the power from


    it at one time. That was the reason why so many spirit maniptors were willing toy down their life to


    go to Spiritual Fairnd for the Heaven Divine Lotus Seed. It was a paramount factor for spirit


    maniptors to enhance their spiritual power.


    Obviously, this Heaven Divine Lotus Seed was very precious and a great treasure one can obtain.


    Rocky felt pity, considering Rainbow Glow Unicorn frightened away by that dammed team of the


    Crimson Dragon Group. Otherwise, he could allure that Rainbow Glow Unicorn to his ce. That


    spiritual beast was so rare that it was nearly impossible for people to encounter one in their whole life.


    Not to mention that it had taken one of his Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds. He wasn''t able to catch it.


    Eventually, he fell between two stools.


    Rocky refined Heaven Divine Lotus Seed by activating Spirit Possession, but this state could sustain


    only for an hour. One hour was his maximum limit. Before that, he couldn''t even sustain a quarter of an


    hour. During the process of healing Uriah, he had adapted to the state of Spirit Possession and it could


    Rocky found that the cirction of spiritual power was several times faster while refining the Heaven


    Divine Lotus Seed than using magical saliva. Especially, Heaven Divine Lotus Seed could provide an


    endless spiritual power. This let him make astonishing progress in enhancing his spiritual power.


    After disengaging the state of Spirit Possession, Rocky stared at the Heaven Divine Lotus Seed.


    Activating Spirit Possession was not requisite for refining the Heaven Divine Lotus Seed. As long as it


    was refined by the me, the seed could unleash the spiritual power. However, in the state of Spirit


    Possession, things were more efficient. There were only two Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds. It was not


    wise to refine both of them at once; otherwise things may go the opposite way. He decided to activating


    Spirit Possession to refine the Heaven Divine Lotus Seed every day. By doing so, his power would be


    maximized to a great extent. The two Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds would be used out sooner orter.


    So there was no rush to use them. Every month he could have at least two Dark Heaven Eggs for


    cultivation. So he could increase his power in a short time, if he practiced step by step.


    Rocky came back to military camp and went to the beast farm. Sheridan expressed dissatisfaction with


    his tardiness. Butter, he was hrious again.


    It was not an easy job for ordinary people to learn Beast Taming Skill from Sheridan. As they went to


    theter stage of in-depth research, the skill seemed more abstract and beyond the knowledge of the


    ordinary spiritual maniptors.


    Based on Sheridan''s theory, one could have directmunication with any spirit-manipted beast if


    they reached the highest level of Beast Taming Skill. Normally, spirit maniptors couldmunicate


    with their own spirit-manipted beast. Being a high-level beast tamer, one couldmunicate with


    any spirit-manipted beast, like dragon, and some other rare species. Thus, anyone who reached the


    high level could tame spiritual beast easily.


    Even Sheridan who was a master, hadn''t reached this level. It seemed to be nearly impossible.


    After Sheridan finished his lesson, Rocky went back to the Ghost Vige and started some initial work


    for setting up hisb. In this world, it was such a difficulty to establish ab. He drafted a few drawings


    required for constructing ab pertaining to the primitive standard.


    "I still need a plenty of materials for theb. I am wondering if Super Beast Farm has sold my two


    baskets of things for a good price? If all the stuff are sold out, I will have lots of money..." Rocky spoke


    to himself, looking at his own drafts.


    Two days had already passed fast.


    Rocky came out of beast farm and nned to go to Evian City to purchase some materials forb


    setup. When he passed by Marin''s camp, he met Marin. Just nodding his head to her, he nned to


    move on. But Marin stopped him.


    "Rocky, wait a second..." said Marin.


    "What''s the matter, Commander?" Rocky frowned his eyebrows and asked with doubt.


    "I have observed you for a few days and I must say, you aren''t busy. So I have a mission for you to


    "I''m not a spirit maniptor now, but a normal feeder. Being a feeder like this, what can I do for you?"


    Rocky thought Marin possibly didn''t have anything important, but just wanted to make fun of him, so he


    wouldn''t follow her order without any doubt.


    "Don''t panic. I won''t let you do anything dangerous. I just want you to go to the base camp on behalf of


    me," Marin responded.


    "Go to the base camp? Why do you want me to represent you?" Rocky narrowed his eyes and asked


    with curiosity.

 Chapter 226 The Army Flag Contest

    Chapter 226 The Army g Contest


    "The Army g Contest is held every month at the base camp. Every Frontline Commander of our


    Crimson Dragon Group must enter. But I just received a message reporting a problem on the front line,


    and you know I have to go there at once. I can''t possibly take part in the Army g Contest again.


    Someone else should participate on behalf of the northeast military camp," Marin exined promptly.


    "Why won''t you just send out the two Deputy Commanders? They can enter the contest instead,"


    Rocky retorted and rolled his eyes. Just as he had expected, Marin wanted him to join the Army g


    Contest for political purposes. But Rocky was busy building hisboratory, and he wasn''t willing to


    waste his time on the contest.


    "Both Deputy Commanders have important tasks at hand. Anyway, all you have to do is make a public


    appearance. Your sole mission is to make the number of participants grow. And when the Army g


    Contest begins, you just have to follow the other Frontline Commanders and do what they do. It doesn''t


    really matter if you lose the contest. I''ve already won ten times in a row for the northeast military camp.


    So it doesn''t matter if we lose the Army g Contest this time," Marin proudly exined.


    "Can I decline?" Rocky asked, folding his arms across his chest. He did not want to take part in the


    Army g Contest. At the thought of meeting Isis at the base camp, Rocky''s stomach filled with


    butterflies, and his chest pounded. He did not want to mess with Isis again. He had sworn it from the


    depths of his heart. After all, he was fully aware that Isis was a defiant woman.


    "This is an order! Unless you want to be transferred to the kitchen and do chores, I suggest you follow,"


    Marin threatened as she stared Rocky down. She was determined to get what she wanted, and she


    would get it no matter what.


    ''What a ruthless woman!'' Rocky thought to himself. ''But she is a Commander and I am only a breeder.


    I have no choice but to follow hermand.'' His face contorted, and his heart filled with anger, and


    dismay. He was helpless against Marin''s authority.


    "You haven''t seen Sue in a long time, correct? You can take this chance to visit her." And with that,


    Marin tossed Rocky her token.


    "I am grateful for your kindness," Rocky said in a monotone voice. His lips curled as he caught the


    token, but his hands clenched into fists. It was as if he and Marin were enemies in their previous lives.


    Why else would this formidable woman make so much trouble for him?


    "Give my regards to my cousin when you meet her. And please, keep your attitude in check. I won''t


    me you, but I would advise you to mind your manners when you meet the Commander in Chief.


    Otherwise, if ever you were caught in some terrible act, it would be beyond my capability to help you,"


    Marin warned.


    Rocky didn''t answer. He turned and walked away, leaving Marin irritated.


    Rocky returned to the Ghost Vige. As he prepared to leave for Evian City, he remembered his


    promise to Sue. He was to bring Rubygon to her the next time he woulde to the base camp.


    Rubygon squirmed and struggled to jump out of Rocky''s arms as he carried it to the carriage. Uriah


    patted its head, asking it to be obedient. Compared to Uriah, Rubygon was still rough and untrained.


    The cub was very hesitant to leave.


    ''It looks like Rubygon needs to be tamed, '' Rocky thought to himself. The reluctance was written all


    over Rubygon''s face as it tried to wriggle its way out of Rocky''s grasp. Rocky just smiled wryly and


    shook his head. Rubygon was still young, but it was high time he was trained. Rocky made a mental


    note to himself that he would train Rubygon in his spare time. He hoped that one day Rubygon would


    turn out to be another one of his high-grade spirit-manipted beasts.


    But of course, the journey to reach that goal was no small feat. Rocky already had Uriah, and it meant


    that he could no longer use the same spiritual power to control Rubygon. He had to find new and


    equally stimting approaches to tame the young beast.


    Despite this initial n, Rocky was still uncertain whether he could sessfully tame Rubygon. The


    young beast was very energetic, and it would be hard to keep that energy in check.


    Seated in the horse-drawn carriage, Rocky rode out of Ghost Vige and headed for Evian City at a full


    gallop. The carriage jolted at the speed, but Rocky kept the pace. About two hourster, they arrived at


    the base camp of the Crimson Dragon Group. The carriage stopped near the entrance of the base.


    After securing the reigns to a nearby tree, Rocky dismounted Rubygon from the carriage. With the


    token Marin had given him resting in his hand, Rocky walked into the base. The site of the Crimson


    Dragon Army greeted them.


    "Now, where can I find the venue for the Army g Contest? Marin didn''t give me clear instructions,"


    Rocky mumbled to himself as he walked through the gates. He realized that Marin hadn''t given him


    enough information on how to enter the Army g Contest, and he was confused as to where he would


    go to register. But he did not let it faze him. He decided to visit Sue first. Rocky strode towards the Isis


    Pavilion with Rubygon in tow.


    When they arrived at the Isis Pavilion, the naughty Rubygon seemed to have smelled something


    unusual. Its nose twitched as it sniffed the air, and suddenly ran into the Isis Pavilion.


    A few seconds passed, and a piercing scream was heard from the inside. Rocky dashed inside, fearing


    Rubygon had caused trouble, but he didn''t need to search far for the cub. He found Rubygon in a


    corner, excitedly licking Sue''s face as she struggled to hold it.


    "You naughty little pervert!" Rocky eximed as he pulled Rubygon off of Sue. He settled the beast on


    the floor. "Are you alright?" Rocky''s eyebrows furrowed as he checked Sue for scratches.


    "Oh, I''m fine. I was just a little surprised. I did not expect Rubygon to grow into such a big beast." Sue


    dusted herself off as she spoke, and stared at the wolf-sized Rubygon.


    "If I had known it would make trouble, I would have left it at home," Rockyughed.


    "No, why would you leave it alone at home?" Sue pouted. She walked up to Rubygon, crouched down


    and stroked its head. Rubygon yapped delightedly and leaned closer to her hand.


    "It seemed to have recognized your scent from a few feet away," Rocky said as he watched them y.


    He had not expected Rubygon to still recognize Sue by the sense of smell alone. There was no doubt


    the young beast had promising abilities.


    "Of course it would. I had spent more time apanying Rubygon than you did back then," Sue


    beamed at Rocky as she continued to pet the cub''s fur. Her clear eyes clouded for a moment as she


    stared nkly into Rubygon''s face. She seemed to have remembered something.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "I came here with a mission, and I can''t take Rubygon with me. Could you please take care of it for the


    time being?" Rocky requested.


    "Very well," Sue agreed with delight. She could y with Rubygon once again. Rubygon seemed to


    sense her excitement and it pranced around the two.


    Nodding his thanks to Sue, Rocky turned and stepped out of the Isis Pavilion. He nned on asking


    people for information about the Army g Contest when he noticed a familiar, petite figure. She was


    leading a couple of female guards, and they were walking towards him.


    "What a coincidence!" Rocky sighed in dismay. He had tried to avoid her ever since he stepped foot in


    the base, but it was just his luck to bump into her.


    This petite woman was none other than Isis.


    Isis had seen Rocky even before he noticed her. She wasn''t surprised to see him walking out of the Isis


    Pavilion. She assumed that he had just paid Sue a visit. A memory popped into Isis''s head. That day


    when they were in the Isis Pavilion¡­ her heart pounded with excitement, and she was flustered by the


    memory. She tried to hide her embarrassment from Rocky.


    epting the circumstance he was in, Rocky steeled his heart and walked up to Isis to say hello. The


    female guards behind Isis did not know him however, so they dashed forward and stopped Rocky


    midway to protect their leader.


    "Let him pass," Isis ordered. "He is a friend. Stand by, all of you."


    The guards were surprised. It was the first time Isis acknowledged her association with a man, let alone


    initiate it. They exchanged doubtful nces, but proceeded to obey her orders without question.


    "Commander Marin told me to greet you on her behalf," Rocky informed Isis.


    "And where is she?" The Army g Contest willmence today. She should have entered the


    <ppetition inpliance with the rules," Isis asked with authority in her voice.

 Chapter 227 An Unexpected Favor

    Chapter 227 An Unexpected Favor


    "Unfortunately, Commander Marin could not be present at this time. Something has gone amiss out on


    the front line. So she asked me toe here, in her stead, in the name of the northeast military camp,"


    Rocky replied.


    "She asked you to represent the entire northeast military camp?" Isis looked him over mistrustfully.


    There were two Deputy Commanders in the northeast military camp, and as protocol dictated, one of


    them was meant to have been sent over. Rocky was neither, and hence she wondered why Marin


    would have sent him.


    "I see..." Isis sighed, unsure of the situation. "Well, you cane with meter. In the meantime,


    please wait for me outside." After a moment''s deliberation, Isis still remained unconvinced. She


    decided to head to the Isis Pavilion.


    Rocky, realizing that he had no real choice in the matter, went outside to wait for her. He didn''t have to


    be patient for long, as Isis presently returned in roughly fifteen minutes'' time. Emerging from the Isis


    Pavilion, she was a resplendent sight adorned in her brilliant, burnished copper armor. Isis stood as a


    figure radiating of bravery and charisma, of a heroic spirit that did not lose its gentleness. It was as


    though she drew even more strength from her femininity. For a moment, she took Rocky''s breath away.


    As Isis moved towards him, Rocky carefully rose to his feet, out of both surprise and respect. "I didn''t


    expect you to don your armor," he said. After all, thest time that he had met her in the Spiritual


    Fairnd, her clothing was casual. This was the first time, as far as he could remember, that he had


    seen her wearing her armor.


    "Ordinarily, I wouldn''t wear it," Isis admitted coldly before brushing past his shoulder.


    ''She''s embarrassed, '' Rocky noted to himself, shing a skittish smile. Apparently, the secret between


    them had changed things, and she wasn''t quite as amenable to talk to him. He jogged to Isis to catch


    up. As he did, the squad of female guards who watched over her joined them in their walk.


    "Well," Isis began after an awkward pause, "I asked Marin to send you a message. Did you receive it?"


    Her eyes seemed shifty, clearly still unsure of what to make of him.


    "I got the message," Rocky replied, a little more at ease now that he knew what her problem was.


    "And...do you understand?" Isis continued, every word weighted with meaning as she stared at him.


    Now, Rocky knew where this was going. He was certain that Isis had nned some trickery one way or


    another, and so he feigned ignorance. "I''m sorry, Deputy Commander in Chief, but I''m afraid I don''t


    understand precisely what you mean. Your words are a little obtuse. Unfortunately, I''m merely a feeder,


    and nowhere near as erudite as you. I don''t have the wisdom to interpret what you''re trying to say."


    "Oh...just forget it, then. Don''t worry about it," Isis quipped cidly peacefully while keeping her eyes


    on Rocky, who felt himself grow a bit more rxed. It would appear that his response was exactly what


    she was hoping for.


    The fact of the matter was that Rocky knew he would not be able to outmaneuver whatever Isis had in


    store for him. As Sheridan himself had told him, Isis was extremely smart. And between Marin''s words


    and Isis'' own probe, it was obvious that Isis had arranged everything in advance. Should he make a


    single mistake, the game would be up as Isis would know right away. And the only reason she could


    have orchestrated all of this was to confirm that Rocky had obtained the Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds.


    ''She is even tougher to deal with than Marin. I''d better make sure to steer clear of her, '' Rocky thought


    grimly to himself.


    Before long, the group arrived at a cliff just northwest of the base. Looking down at the drop-off below,


    he saw a sprawling scene that appeared to be a simted battlefield. It had everything needed to train


    troops in all kinds of terrain: Forest, nd, valley, hills, and other variations of natural topography


    were found in this single area.


    "What you see here is the training ground forbat exercises. Live ammunition is typically used when


    training here. To be honest, only men with ranks higher than the Frontline Commanders are allowed to


    enter it. But since you represent the northeast military camp, I can bend protocol a little for you," Isis


    told him importantly as she turned back to look at Rocky. This statement was a subtle nod to her own


    clout, as Rocky realized he was being gifted a Frontline Commander''s treatment.


    "I didn''t expect such an magnanimous honor," Rocky cynically replied under his breath. Isis only gave


    him a smug look in response.


    Then she led Rocky to a tform positioned at the end of the cliff, from which they could have a


    dramatic, panoramic view of the training ground.


    There were already many people gathered upon it. Most of them were spirit maniptors dressed in


    Commanders'' garb. And all their powers were of a level far superior to Rocky''s, with a few of them


    even beyond the Heavenly Stage. Some of the observers were dressed in the robes of the civil


    officials. These were the spirit maniptors at their Mortal Stage. Standing with ranks equivalent to that


    of the Frontline Commanders, they specialized in managing the daily affairs of the Crimson Dragon


    Group.


    Upon Isis'' arrival, they stood up in unison and saluted to her. "Deputy Commander in Chief!"


    Isis nodded calmly to the crowd, her regal demeanor creating a dramatic effect as she arrived.


    It wasn''t long before they noticed a young man that apanied her imposing figure. Surprised at the


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    unexpected presence, they wondered what he was doing there as her escort, and what business he


    could possibly have here. It was a puzzling situation.


    Ordinarily, only Lance, the Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Group could walk alongside


    Isis. Even the Elite Commanders who were ranked just below the Deputy Commander in Chief would


    only be permitted to walk behind her. It was not a surprise, then, that all the assembled would stare and


    wonder as to what the rtionship between Isis and Rocky could be, if they could walk alongside each


    other.


    Isis, noting the crowd''s growing unease and confusion, finally spoke. "Commander Marin of the


    northeast military camp has to deal with some very pressing affairs, and therefore could note


    personally. She has sent a representative in her stead, and he is apanying me today."


    Upon hearing her words, the crowd was surprised, murmuring among themselves as they took in this


    information. All but one of them was satisfied, and that one man was someone who was already


    familiar with who Rocky was. Bitterly, he looked up and down at Rocky in his now vaunted position and


    wondered, ''Why him? Why did they choose him to represent the northeast military camp? This animal


    almost maimed my son. If it wasn''t for the Deputy Commander in Chief, he would have been doomed!''


    Frontline Commander nk was this man who held a fierce grudge in his heart. But because of Isis


    and her presence, he waspelled against his will to give respect to Rocky, the man who had taught


    his son a lesson that wouldn''t soon be forgotten.


    Rocky felt that vindictive gaze on him, and lifted his eyes to meet nk''s. He allowed his lip to curl into


    a sneer at such thinly-veiled hostilitying from him.


    A fierce staredownmenced between the two of them.


    "As youe here on behalf of Commander Marin, what exactly are your duties as a civil official in the


    northeast military camp?" one of the Elite Commanders asked thoughtlessly. After all, he knew both of


    the two Deputy Commanders of the northeast military camp. Rocky did not have the same authoritative


    air, and he rightfully assumed that he was merely a civil official. It also seemed as though Rocky was


    far too young to merit any other rank at the moment.


    "I''m the assigned breeder for the northeast military camp," Rocky answered coolly, without so much as


    batting an eye.


    At that, the crowd was dumbstruck, astonished.

 Chapter 228 Military Tactics

    Chapter 228 Military Tactics


    Isis'' brow furrowed, confused. ''What''s this guy up to? Any other position will be a better answer at this


    moment. Why did he have to tell the truth, anyway?''


    "I doubt that I heard that right. Did you just say that Commander Marin sent a feeder to join the Army


    g Contest?"


    "That''s utterly ridiculous! How can a feeder be qualified to even take part in this contest? This has got


    to be a joke!"


    "What in the world is wrong with Commander Marin?"


    A soft cacophony rose as everyone began murmuring among themselves, concerned that Isis would


    hear them. After all, she was the one who brought Rocky here. Isis wouldn''t have brought him along


    without knowing his position. It was an unprecedented situation for a feeder to be allowed to participate


    in the Army g Contest. Such an event was usually restricted only to those ranked as Frontline


    Commander and Commander of the military camp.


    Well aware that any further exnation she could offer would only get her into even more trouble, Isis


    chose to move forward. Ignoring the mutterings, she raised her voice. "All right! Attention, all of you! As


    all the participants are now present, we''ll start the game immediately! Everyone, prepare yourselves!"


    At hermand, the whispering died away as everyone turned their sights to Rocky, gazing at him


    with barely concealed scorn. No self-respecting officials would want him as a teammate.


    In the face of their cold res, Rocky merely sneered to himself and turned his own gaze elsewhere.


    Then, the Army g Contest began to get underway. The teams would be divided into two: a White


    Army and a ck Army. A random drawing of lots decided which participants were sent to either the


    White or the ck army. There were twelve participants in total for this contest: threemanders


    from three smaller military camps and eight frontlinemanders that came from the headquarters.


    That meant that each team would have six members.


    After the participating officials determined which team they were in through the draw, each one of them


    would then lead a unit of five hundred soldiers under either a white or ck g. Should an army''s g


    get snatched away by the enemy, that army would be eliminated.


    The contest wouldst for eight hours. When time was up, the captured gs would be counted and the


    team that had snatched more gs from the other side will be dered the winner. The participant who


    led his or her unit to get the most gs would be the most valuable yer, who could win not only the


    honor but also a primary-grade Dark Heaven Egg as reward. Huge expectations were ced in every


    officer for the Army g Contest. After all, they could only hope to get a primary-grade Dark Heaven


    Egg once every three months. But the Army g Contest, which was held every month, offered them


    another opportunity to get the rare treasure. No one could possibly resist such a tantalizing reward. The


    will to win and a burning fighting spirit raged in every officer''s chest.


    Marin, as the Commander of the northeast military camp, was held in especially high regard. She was


    the constant champion in this contest, and had been for thest ten months. Upon discovering that


    Marin would be absent from the Army g Contest this time around, all the otherpetitors felt that


    they now had a chance to win the ultimate victory. And once they saw that her recement was merely


    a feeder, they let out a sigh of relief and satisfaction. There was nopetition here.


    The Army g Contest had a strict requirement, which was that the participants were able to use


    exceptional abilities on military tactics, strategies, and leadership. In order to guarantee the fairness of


    this game,manders were not allowed to use their spiritual power. That was the only restriction of


    this contest.


    The lots were then carefully and privately drawn. The twelve participants, including Rocky, now knew


    which army they had been assigned to. Rocky had found himself and five other participants assigned to


    the ck Army. On the other side, Commander nk and another five officers were assigned to the


    White Army.


    Upon realizing they were in Rocky''s team, however, his five teammates'' countenance turned grim and


    sour. Evidently, they were all ashamed and feeling disadvantaged to be teamed together with a mere


    feeder, and didn''t believe that Rocky would be in any way helpful to their goal. And as though to make


    matters worse, the participants in the White Army appeared to be much stronger than the ones in the


    ck Army, especially in the aspect of leadership. Under such odds, the ck Army seemed dispirited


    even before the contest started, realizing that they were undisputedly the underdogs in this match.


    All the while, the White Army''s spirits were high. The units were full of banter, cheerful and confident.


    Already, nk was staring at Rocky and thinking, ''You are so screwed! Where did a mere feeder get


    the nerve to even think to join this game? Ha-ha, let''s see you scramble around for your life and look


    ridiculous!''


    It wasn''t long before Rocky and the eleven other participants were heading towards the training field,


    passing down a staircase carved against the cliff face.


    Below them, at the terrain, twelve units of five hundred were already waiting in anticipation. After the


    eleven participants expertly chose their selected units among the ranks, they took up their respective


    army gs and led their units away. It was time to probe the terrains, exploring advantageous and


    disadvantageous posts to determine which spots were most ideal for them to gather.


    Once all the others had selected their units, thest one fell, of course, to Rocky. With no options left,


    he took what remained for him.


    Of course, the soldiers of this unit had never seen Rocky before. He was not robed like any other


    him, wondering about this strange neer. But there wasn''t much they could do. After all, if he was


    qualified to join the Army g Congest, surely he was amander of some sort, so they all


    addressed him as such throughout the exercise.


    "Commander," one of the soldiers asked, "where should we go to begin our stealth maneuvers?" Rocky


    was baffled.


    "Stealth maneuvers? Why on earth would we do that?" Rocky looked around at his men incredulously.


    "Er, Commander...this is a contest, after all! The more army gs we get, the more likely we are to win


    it all! And if we win above everyone else, we''d be able to receive that ultimate prize!" the soldier


    responded in disbelief. All the members of the unit at present had regrly been a part of the monthly


    Army g Contest. Hence, they knew far more about the pressing concerns than Rocky.


    "What''s the ultimate prize?" Rocky asked, raising an eyebrow. He hadn''t even expected that the winner


    was to get anything. He assumed that the glory of victory would be enough.


    "Don''t you know, Commander?" another soldier piped up. "If our unit gets the most army gs from the


    other side, we would be awarded more than half of our sry this month, and you, as themander,


    will earn a primary-grade Dark Heaven Egg!" The excitement was evident in everyone''s faces.


    "A primary-grade Dark Heaven Egg?! That''s unbelievable! I can''t believe Marin never said a word


    about that to me!" Rocky''s eyes lit up in excitement at the discovery.


    "Commander," one of the soldier called, "the other units have already left to prepare. Where should we


    go?"


    Rocky contemted for a moment. "Hmm... For now, let''s find afortable ce to rest. This contest


    will require a great deal of strength and endurance from everyone, and so I want everyone to rest and


    restore yourselves in the meantime." The strange order from Rocky caught everyone off guard. They


    would never have expected such amand, and they had never met amander like him. No one


    had ever beenmanded to rest right at the beginning of the Army g Contest before.


    But orders were orders, and they were soldiers who did what they were told. Following Rocky''s lead,


    they headed the east, where a lush forest was waiting. Right by the forest was a tremendous cliff. To


    the left of the forest was a slope, with a dead end road to the right of the forest. It was a fine spot to


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    camp out, as it could be easily defended and made difficult for enemies to mount an attack.


    "The five of you!" Rockymanded. "Look here and listen! Each of you takes charge of observing a


    unit in the ck Army. I need to be informed the moment any of these units loses their g. It''s vital


    that I know which one loses first, alright?" Rocky made sure to select five of the finest men in the unit to


    do this special surveince task.


    As for the five themselves, they were even more stunned. They had never heard such a strategy


    before. The men had fully expected to be told to surveil and monitor units from the opposing teams, but


    none of them ever thought they would have to look out for the people on the same team. But whatever


    their thoughts, they kept those to themselves and departed at once, asmanded.


    Rocky then looked to the remaining men of his unit and told them to bed down and rest. He himself


    sought out afortable nook and took a nap.


    While all this went on, all the other units had camped down at their strongholds and vantage points in


    preparation for the first maneuvers.


    Once all was settled, a red light surged up from the viewing area, shining across the entire terrain. The


    Army g Contest begun.

 Chapter 229 Shatter The Enemies Into Pieces (Part One)

    Chapter 229 Shatter The Enemies Into Pieces (Part One)


    The instant that everyone saw the start signal, both armies sprang into action. Both the White and


    ck Armies began their maneuvers, implementing all varieties of military strategies and tactics, along


    with countertactics. The armies began dispatching their respective troops either tounch individual


    attacks or in teams for stronger assaults. It wasn''t long before the entire terrain was filled with the


    sound of screams andbat.


    From the grandstand, Isis watched the contest with the other officials. Her beautiful eyes didn''t miss a


    single action as she observed the ongoings. As she swept her gaze over half of the training grounds,


    she was surprised to realize that it seemed as though one unit from the ck Army was missing in


    action and not participating in the fight.


    "How odd..." she murmured to herself. "It seems to me that the ck Army is short one unit of men." It


    was easy to seebat in the wide open spaces of the training ground. The ins and valleys were


    inly visible to the spectators at the grandstand. However, in the terrain such as forests and hills, it


    was difficult to see what was going on.


    So when Isis atst realized that one troop from the ck Army was missing, she summoned up her


    personal bodyguard. "Go and locate the missing troop that hasn''t participated in the skirmishes," she


    At her orders, the female bodyguard immediately departed on her errand. It wasn''t long before she


    returned, however, with an ount of what she had seen.


    "Deputy Commander in Chief," the female bodyguard reported. "The missing troop of soldiers of the


    ck Army that aren''t among those in the skirmish have situated themselves in the woods at the


    southwest end of the training ground. The troop has not appeared to have moved at all. They are all


    resting in situ, almost as though they''re cking off."


    There was a palpable wave of astonishment throughout the whole grandstand at her report. They were


    seasoned veterans who had watched the Army g Contest for years, but it was the first time they had


    ever heard of troops voluntarily ignoring the contest and hiding away elsewhere. After seeing their


    brothers-in-arms engaged in a battle of life or death against their enemies, how could any soldier stand


    by? It was a disgraceful and immoral sight.


    "Is the Commander of this troop the breeder who had suddenlye here? He must''ve feared defeat


    and decided to hide like a coward with his troops elsewhere. I''m certain of it." The official who spoke,


    seated among the spectators, spat out his disgust. Just like the others, he was suspicious of Rocky''s


    true motives, which was showed in his disdainful tone.


    His words drew a chorus of agreement from others. There was no doubt in anyone''s mind that the


    leader of this troop had to be Rocky. After all, he was only a breeder who only took on the title of


    Commander in Chief because of Marin''s absence. It was a vaunted position reserved only for those


    with outstanding fighting abilities and exemry leadership. But as Rocky had presented himself as


    insignificant and now, as it appeared, ipetent as well, no one had a doubt that he did not have


    enough ability or courage to truly lead a troop to victory.


    "Well?! Answer! Is that Rocky''s troop?!" Isis demanded, glowering at her bodyguard, her tone dark as


    thunder. Her dignified face was now icy in its demeanor.


    The guard, in response, only managed to nod ufortably.


    Mocking, scoffingughter broke out across the grandstand at this confirmation. There hadn''t been a


    doubt in anyone''s mind that Rocky was indeed that coward.


    Isis only frowned, utterly displeased with what had happened. Even though this Army g Contest was


    only a drill, she expected all the participants to take it seriously. Rocky was only a breeder, but he still


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    represented the interests of the northeast military camp, and of Marin herself. It was unthinkable and


    absurd that he would behave so callously, ignoring the rules ofbat and forcing his troops toze


    around. Even if he had no knowledge of anybat tactics, he could at least have the dignity to urge


    his troops to try! An honorable defeat,ing inst, was more preferable to this disgrace. And now


    Rocky and his troops would virtually be theughingstock of the army.


    Nevertheless, the Army g Contest was currently still in progress. It would be inconvenient for


    anyone, including Isis, to intervene at such an inopportune time. She would have to wait until the end of


    the event before she could teach Rocky a good lesson. Hisplete indifference to the rules of


    While Isis stewed on how to punish Rocky, time flew by. Suddenly, two hours had already passed. Four


    of the White Army''s units banded together for a devastating ambush, causing the ck Army to lose


    two troops and two gs. The ck Army was now at a disadvantage.


    As Rocky''s troop was still resting in the woods and did not take part in the skirmishes, the ck Army


    had only three troops left to fight their own battles. Those three remaining ck Army troops were


    soundly beaten through by the six White Army troops, as they were virtually defenseless against


    overwhelming numbers. Had it not been for the outstanding tacticalmands of the leaders of these


    three remaining ck Army troops, the whole army would have copsed.


    But their efforts couldn''tst. Without warning, the ck Army lost yet another troop. Realizing that


    there was very little hope of winning the contest, the two remaining troops of the ck Army had lost


    the will to fight, turning to gueri warfare and bing mercenaries for the White Army in an attempt


    to secure their gs. If they could manage to protect their gs from the White Army all the way to the


    end of the contest, they could at least retreat with some dignity intact.


    The battles and maneuvers between the two armies were transmitted to the grandstand in real time.


    This allowed everyone, including Isis, to see precisely what was going on. It was clear that there was


    little to no chance of the ck Army winning, especially with the disadvantage of one absent troop. At


    the rate things were going, if the White Army were to put all their strength of numbers against the ck


    Army, thetter''s defeat was the only inevitable oue.


    As this went on, Rocky immediately received the information that the ck Army had lost its third


    troop.


    ''The Commanders of the ck Army are useless in this game. It hasn''t even been half the allotted time


    forbat and three troops have already been lost. At this rate, I''m afraid I won''t be able to profit from


    this contest.'' Rocky couldn''t help but mull over to himself. His original n was to wait until the ck


    Army and White Army were thoroughly exhausted before taking his healthy, well-rested troop to directly


    attack the White Army while they were off guard. However, he did not expect the ck Army''s troops to


    be so ineffective that they were getting beaten by the White Army so quickly.

 Chapter 230 Shatter The Enemies Into Pieces (Part Two)

    Chapter 230 Shatter The Enemies Into Pieces (Part Two)


    If Rocky''s analysis of the situation was correct and if the remaining two troops of the ck Army


    continued to go down as the others had, then the ck Army would undoubtedly lose. With his lone


    troop remaining, he was going to end up surrounded by the White Army''s troops. And no matter how


    healthy and well-rested they were, they won''t be able to withstand the numbers. After all, even a fierce


    tiger would find itself hard-pressed to defend against a circling pack of wolves. But of course, now that


    Rocky knew where the windy, he could take steps to prevent it from happening.


    ''It seems that we actually have to take action now. We must find a way to salvage the situation, '' Rocky


    thought to himself. As he thought this, his face was stony and grim. He couldn''t help putting on a stern


    expression. Confident in his choice of action, he summoned his troop.


    As the troop had rested for a full two hours, everyone was still eager and high-spirited. They were


    hungry for battle, ready to shatter their enemies into pieces.


    "Brothers, now is the time for you to show your full strength. We''re going to war, and we are going to


    teach the White Army a lesson it won''t forget. Do you know what I''ve heard? I received word of the


    White Army saying that they willpletely defeat the soldiers of the ck Army. And they have ns


    to humiliate us by having us tear off our pants in surrender. They''re despicably arrogant!" Rocky''s


    words echoed over his troops. They were purposeful; he aimed to drive a raging strength to his men.


    He could not allow his troops to appear weak, or they would not be able to push forward as ferociously


    as possible in theing battles.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    And his words had their full effect: his soldiers became infuriated. Livid at the alleged bold-faced


    remarks made by the White Army, the soldiers of Rocky''s troop were eager to show them true defeat.


    "If the White Army despises us so much, then we had better teach them a lesson that will really make


    them mad!"


    "We''re going to beat them so hard that their mothers won''t even recognize them!"


    "Ha-ha, I guess those guys haven''t realized how pathetic they are. How dare they think we''ll tear our


    pants off for them to surrender?! These bastards are really tired of living, aren''t they?"


    Seeing that the morale among the soldiers was at its peak, Rocky nodded with satisfaction. When


    marching and inbat, the morale of soldiers was the most essential factor. A thousand listless


    soldiers would never beat five hundred spirited ones, with morale and energy high. There were


    numerous precedents of a small, dedicated troop defeating what seemed like an insurmountable


    number of enemies. Morale and passion was the key to military victory, and it was part of true


    gamesmanship and tradecraft. If a troop''s soldiers were brave and bold with no fear of death, they


    could resist any violent attack to the end.


    Now that he could see that his soldiers were full of passion and vigor, Rocky knew that it was the best


    time tounch an attack against the White Army. He began to arrange and mobilize his troop. First, he


    set three hundred soldiers out to lie in ambush on a nearby slope. Then, he scattered another two


    hundred soldiers to secret ces in the woods and asked them to hide their tracks.


    Afterwards, Rocky turned away and began to prepare his battle n.


    All the way at the White Army''s camp, their six troops were also in high spirits. The ranks of soldiers


    were spread out through the whole training ground where they began to eagerly search for the traces


    of the ck Army''s three remaining troops, including Rocky''s. Bolstered by their sess and


    determined to defeat their enemies, they were ready to capture all the remaining ck Army troops in


    a single swoop.


    But one thing remained on their minds. ording to the rules of the contest, the troop of the army that


    received the most military gs would be rewarded with a primary Dark Heaven Egg. So although the


    White Army''s troops were united at the moment, each one secretly hoped that their own troop would be


    the one to find the ck Army''s three troops first and seize their military gs. This way, they were


    more likely to win when it came to the final calction of who had more gs.


    As it stood, three White Army troops had already obtained one more military g each, while the other


    three had none. Those who had the captured gs wanted more, so as to have a better chance of


    winning the primary Dark Heaven Egg. And the troops that had not yet captured a single military g


    also wanted at least one, so as not to lose face when the contest finally ended and the gs were


    counted. In a way, the number of captured gs disyed the troop''s strength.


    The White Army troop led by nk had two military gs. As long as his troop could capture one more


    g, nk knew that they would be able to stand above the rest of the White Army''s troops.


    ''That''s odd. I haven''t seen Rocky''s troop since the contest began. Is it possible that he is so afraid of


    me that he has hidden himself like a yellow-bellied coward?'' nk wondered, somewhat amazed at the


    audacity. He had hoped to take the opportunity to teach Rocky a lesson. However, he had yet to even


    glimpse Rocky''s troop, let alone find a chance to severely punish him.


    While nk was still wondering where Rocky had gone, a figure suddenly materialized in front of his


    troop, appearing as suddenly and quietly as a gust of wind.


    "You?!" nk was aghast and speechless in shock at the sight of the figure in front of him. He glowered


    at it, eyes zing in sheer malice.


    Speak of the devil: it was Rocky himself, the same man that had haunted nk''s mind just now,


    appearing as though he was a devil summoned.

 Chapter 231 Extraordinary Trick

    Chapter 231 Extraordinary Trick


    "Commander Zhao, it''s been a while since west met. I hope that you are well," Rocky smiled while


    looking at nk.


    "You bastard! How dare you show your face? It seems like you fancy meeting death right now since


    you''ve willingly brought yourself to me," nk replied with malice. He wanted Rocky to pay, and he had


    nned many schemes to take revenge on Rocky.


    "I know there are some misunderstandings between you and I. But I am more than willing to offer my


    friendship if you, Commander Zhao, choose to forgive me for my mistakes in the past. I can hand over


    the army g of my troop as a sign of honor," Rocky said with utmost sincerity. His genuine expression


    seemed to show how much he admitted his mistakes. nk however, was unmoved by Rocky''s


    expression.


    But the offer of the army g did not pass him, and his greed immediately overtook his pride. nk did


    not want to seem so eager, so he maintained his attitude as he asked, "You bastard, why are you


    suddenly so generous? Is this part of you secret ns? Do you think I will easily fall into your trap?"


    "Commander Zhao, I am but a mere breeder. How could I possibly be able to lead a troop to fight?"


    Rocky exined with a helpless tone. He had expected nk to doubt his offer, but he was determined


    to act as innocent as possible to hide his motive.


    nk was baffled with Rocky''s response. He couldn''t detect any loopholes in what Rocky had said. It


    was true that not everyone could lead a troop in battle, let alone an ordinary breeder with no military


    experience. If even Rocky could master the tactics, Commanders like him would retire. With these in


    mind, he became more convinced.


    nk didn''t want to let Rocky off that easily. However, someone else could capture the army g


    before he could, so he nned to be the first to get it. Besides, after taking the g, he could


    concentrate on having his vengeance on Rocky. After formting this n, nk''s attitude took a quick


    turn as he replied, "Since you seem to be sincere, I will forgive you. We can write off all our old scores


    if you hand over the army g to me."


    "Excellent. Please follow me, Commander Zhao, and I will lead you to the g. I was afraid that you


    wouldn''t agree to my proposal, so I hid it in a safe ce," Rocky said wearing an appreciative smile to


    show his gratitude for nk''s forgiveness. Then he turned and led the way.


    "Follow him," nk ordered his soldiers. He didn''t want the opportunity to slip, especially since it was in


    such a short reach.


    Almost immediately, scores of soldiers caught up with Rocky and circled around him. nk followed


    suit with more soldiers apanying him.


    ''Did he set any ambushes?'' nk spected as they walked on. Being a veteran in battle made him


    suspicious of situations like this. He wasn''t silly enough to put his trust on Rocky that quickly, so he


    kept a distance from him.


    Rocky took quick nces through his peripheral vision at nk who was far behind him. He knew


    nk was on high alert to anything that might happen. But even so, his lips formed a sinister grin as he


    continued to stride forward.


    Before long, nk and his troop stopped at the site where Rocky led them. They remained unaware of


    the ambush Rocky had set.


    "There''s the army g, Commander Zhao. I have been true to my word," Rocky said, pointing at the


    g that stood on a small hill at a short distance.


    "Where is your troop?" nk asked while he looked around. His mind started to fill with doubt as he


    assessed the area.


    "I have already dismissed it," Rocky replied.


    "Is that so?" nk questioned, remaining unconvinced.


    "Commander Zhao, if you do not trust me, you can take the g till after I leave. After this, I trust that


    we are reconciled," Rocky said as he motioned to leave.


    "I didn''t mean to question you," nk quickly replied. He had nned not to let Rocky off, so he


    signaled his men to surround the breeder. Then he ordered one of his soldiers to take the army g.


    It took no time for the soldier to bring the g to nk, and nothing out of the ordinary had happened.


    "Ha-ha... Ha-ha-ha!" nk burst intoughter as he confidently took the g with a firm grasp. He had


    never thought Rocky would be truly foolish enough to surrender the g to him.


    Having achieved his goal, nk dropped his kind act. Hisughing face turned to a malicious scowl.


    "Catch him! Let''s take him captive. Do what you wish, tie him up or beat him, I wouldn''t care less."


    "Commander Zhao, how could you vite our agreement?" Rocky eximed with fake shock and


    dismay.


    "Lad, you are too naive. How could I let you off with just an army g?" nk retorted spitefully.


    Suddenly, before nk could register what was happening, Rocky broke through the soldiers


    surrounding him and ran. He seemed to purposefully sprint toward a certain direction, but it was


    unnoticed by the stunned soldiers.


    "Catch him!" nk shouted, and two hundred of his soldiers ran in pursuit of Rocky. The rest soldiers


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    stayed where they were, guarding him, as they waited for the others to bring Rocky back. But little did


    nk know that he had fallen into Rocky''s borate trap.


    The two hundred soldiers pursued Rocky all the way till he stopped at a concave escarpment. The soft


    elevated slopes were easy enough for a man to climb, but Rocky remained where he was. Quickly, the


    soldiers surrounded him, ready to capture and drag him back to their Commander.


    To their confusion, Rocky did not seem intimidated and he simply made a gesture in the air.


    In the blink of an eye, about three hundred figures emerged from one side of the slope. As fast as the


    wind, they surrounded nk''s troop.


    The two hundred soldiers werepletely overwhelmed by the enemy. Without nk''s directions, they


    could do nothing but surrender.


    "I will give you all a chance. If you fight for me and assist me with taking down nk Zhao, I will grant


    each of you a hundred gold coins as your subsidies. If you ask me, my offer is much better than follow


    that low-grade fool to your defeat. Besides, betrayal is a ssic strategy and is deemed the best way to


    overthrow others in the drill, don''t you agree?" Rocky called out to nk''s troop as he took out a


    golden bill worth two thousand gold coins. He waved it in the air, before the soldiers who had yielded to


    him.


    At the sound of the offer, the two hundred soldiers became blinded by the money. They had never


    expected to be endowed with money at the expense of a loss. Standing there and looking at each other


    with their eyes full of greed, they began to consider Rocky''s offer. After all, if it wasn''t for nk''s


    rapacity, they wouldn''t have been trapped there. With this thought floating through their minds, they


    began to grumble about nk. Finally, they chose to betray their Commander and be of Rocky''s


    service.


    Meanwhile, nk started to feel skeptical. After waiting for a long time, it was strange that his soldiers


    still had not returned. Before he set out to find them, Rocky showed up.


    With no sign of his soldiers around, nk''s stomach dropped. He knew that things were about to get


    really bad for him. Rocky proceeded to walk towards him, a small smile ying on his lips.


    "Now, young man, let''s not y any tricks. I have your army g, so you have already lost," nk


    stated with his eyes fixed on Rocky. He started to fret, knowing that Rocky might have something


    surprising up his sleeve.


    "Are you sure about that? As far as I know, my g is still in my possession. And I have something for


    you, Commander Zhao. Come on out, brothers!" Rocky sneered. In an instant, about seven hundred


    soldiers appeared from all directions and besieged nk and his troop of three hundred.


    With a wave of Rocky''s hand, they attacked before nk could take in the situation. nk''s troop was


    unprepared, so they too were stunned by the number of their enemies. Thanks to his well thought-out


    n, Rocky''s men had emerged in a perfect spot and they had the upper hand. Because of this, they


    were able to attack nk''s soldiers easily.


    In just a few moments, with the element of surprise, nk lost more than half of his people. He was


    rmed. The situation was by no means in favor to him.


    Recognizing his two hundred soldiers, nk realized that his men had betrayed him, and his face


    turned ghastly pale.


    "I only want the fool you call Commander, so I won''t give you a hard time. If you all surrender to me,


    you may leave without suffering further harm. You can''t win, so I advice you not to waste your time and


    energy. If you all do as I say, I will let you off, and we will put this behind us," Rocky told the soldiers


    who still stood by nk''s side.


    Finding themselvespletely trapped, nk''s soldiers lost their will to fight, and finally epted their


    doomed defeat. They would rather leave and rest than suffer a pointless struggle. Surrendering, they


    dropped their weapons, and turned away from their Commander.


    "Y-you..." nk sputtered and flushed with rage at the sight of the traitors. His own troop had betrayed


    and deserted him.


    In a short while, only nk was left. His face was red with anger and embarrassment. It was a stinging


    insult for a renowned Frontline Commander who had made great contributions in battles to be defeated


    by a lowly breeder.


    But nk was to be med for all his misfortunes. He had underestimated Rocky, an outstanding


    scientist from the modern world who could apply tactics and stratagem from all ages without the


    slightest hesitation.

 Chapter 232 Capture

    Chapter 232 Capture


    "Come on! What are you all waiting for? Tie up Commander Zhao this instant! We finally have this guy,"


    Rocky ordered.


    Many soldiers cheered excitedly and surrounded nk at once.


    "How dare you!" nk yelled furiously. How bold of Rocky to insult him like this! He never thought that


    a bunch of soldiers would tie him down. Anger seeped through his body, and his emotions were now


    out of hand as he activated his spiritual power instantly.


    The soldiers were caught off guard as they witnessed the scene. They soon came to a realization that


    no one among them could bepared to nk who was at the eighth grade of the Earthly Stage.


    "Commander Zhao, no one is allowed to use the spiritual power. Have you forgotten about the


    guidelines of thispetition?" Rocky nonchntly said. His arms folded in front of his chest as he


    looked straight into nk''s ring eyes.


    Like he was sshed with cold water, nk froze on his spot and withdrew his spiritual power at once.


    Speechless, all he could do was stare and curse Rocky in his mind. He went from an aggressive tiger


    to a paper one within seconds.


    "Tie him up!" Rocky demanded.


    nk was known as an arrogantmander who always looked down on everyone below his rank.


    Without any hint of regret, some bold soldiers charged towards him. After all, when else could they


    have another chance like this? An opportunity to treat theirmander as a captive was hard toe


    by. The soldiers started to bind him from head to toe. They made a knot to secure the rope and pulled


    to tighten it. nk stifled a groan after every pull as it scratched his skin. The soldiers continued with a


    satisfied grin stered on their faces.


    "Damn it! Let me go before you regret this! You are nothing but a feeder of the northeast military camp.


    How dare you do this to me! You fucking..." nk yelled angrily at Rocky.


    "Calm down, Commander Zhao! It''s just a contest, and I''m here not because I want to but I''m here on


    behalf of Commander Marin. What I''m trying to say is, I actually have the privilege of amander in


    this game. You may think that I''m just fooling around but I need to win and bring honor to our northeast


    military camp and I apologize." nk sneered upon hearing Rocky''s words. "Guys, put a gag in his


    mouth!" Rocky ordered. A soldier immediately took a piece of rag and shoved it into nk''s mouth.


    Soon after, Rocky gave money to the two hundred betrayed soldiers and asked them to leave the


    training field. The soldiers needed not to be told twice. They just took the money and left the ce.


    Rocky took over the army gs from nk. The former now had three gs but this wasn''t enough for


    the ck Army to turn the tables. To make matters worse, the other two ck units were still in danger


    of being eliminated. Rocky had to shoulder the biggest responsibility if the ck Army wanted to win


    this game so bad.


    "Now that we have nk as our bait, I believe the units on the other side will take the bait sooner or


    He soon took his unit with the three army gs to another spot.


    At the same time, there were two white units worked together against a ck one in aplex valley.


    "Commander Cao is good! I can''t believe that he insists until now," said themander in yellow, who


    led one of the white units.


    The twomanders of the White Army tried to take down the ck unit that Commander Cao was in


    charge of. It wouldn''t be easy as Commander Cao''s ck unit had upied the most defensive spot in


    the ck Army. The spot was easy to defend but difficult for enemies to prate. Even if the two units


    had formed an ally to attack them, no one could guarantee their sess.


    "Commander Cao is the most experienced among all the frontlinemanders and he knows more


    about military tactics. Now that the ck Army is at a disadvantage, he has no other choice but to


    defend his own army g," answered themander in blue who stood next to themander in


    yellow.


    "But he has reached his limit already. Another hour, tops!" said themander in yellow confidently.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Since you have acquired one g from the ck Army, Commander Cao''s g should be mine then,"


    themander in blue said cunningly.


    "Yeah! Of course! We are friends after all," themander in yellow answered with a smile that didn''t


    reach her eyes. After careful thought, he decided to fight without mercy. He would do everything just to


    get the g for himself.


    All of a sudden, a soldier in White Army''s uniform who seemed seriously injured appeared right in front


    of the twomanders.


    "Sirs! Commander Zhao is now leading to a huge loss after getting hit by a sneak attack. Our unit is


    working hard to break out the encirclement. We need your support now!" the injured soldier said


    towards the twomanders.


    They were dumbstruck upon hearing the unexpected news. Neither of them had thought that nk''s


    unit would be hit by a surprise attack.


    "Commander Zhao has two army gs. If the ck Army gets both, then we will face a huge threat,"


    said themander in blue, his eyes squinting.


    "Well, you take charge in here. I will take my unit to support Commander Zhao," themander in


    yellow said nervously. He soon ordered his soldiers to gather up and led them to support nk with the


    injured soldier.


    Of course, he had different intention. What themander in yellow wanted was not support. He only


    nned to watch nk fighting hard against the ck Army. Both sides would definitely bear huge loss


    afterwards. His real objective was to get the army gs once nk and the ck team were all


    exhausted.


    After a while, themander in yellow followed the injured soldier and went into a lush forest. Soon


    after, he saw two to three hundred ck soldiers around nk who had been tied up with a piece of


    rag in his mouth. It didn''t take a genius to figure that nk''s unit had been defeated.


    Themander in yellow gestured for his unit to stand by as he thought of ways on how tounch a


    surprise attack that could take down this ck unit. The three army gs waved in the air as they


    caught themander in yellow''s attention. He couldn''t help but think of the possibility that he


    managed to seed and get all the three gs. If he obtained these gs, the champion of this Army


    g Contest would definitely be him.


    Having thought of such chance lit up his eyes with excitement. Themander in yellow then asked


    the injured soldier prudently, "Who aimed the sneak attack at Commander Zhao? Look at Commander


    Zhao! Look how miserable he is right now!"


    "I have no idea. When Commander Zhao chased after the ck unit. Out of nowhere, he was hit by a


    surprise attack. Commander Zhao asked me to find a white unit for support then," the injured soldier


    answered as he shook his head.


    "That''s weird. Currently, only three ck units are left. Except the one being led by Commander Cao,


    neither of the other two is as strong as Commander Zhao''s unit. How on earth could they get him into


    the trap?" themander in yellow questioned.


    "Commander Zhao is always so arrogant because of his past honor. I guess he underestimated the


    ck unit, which led to his captivity. The ck unit seemed to bear a huge loss. We can divide into


    three squads and surround them from three directions. That''s enough to take down the ck unit then,"


    murmured themander in yellow.


    He divided his men into three squads and ordered them to stand and face three directions. When the


    and west.


    Upon seeing the forceful encirclement, the ck soldiers were frightened to the core. They threw away


    their weapons and armors, and then fled away from the scene. But not everyone managed to escape.


    Few dozen soldiers were too scared to move, so they chose to raise their hands to surrender.


    Themander in yellow decided to not go after those ck soldiers who fled. After all, this was a


    friendlypetition and not a war.


    "Where is yourmander?" asked themander in yellow, after he strode towards the remaining


    ck soldiers.


    "Ourmander said he had a stomachache and went to relieve himself," a ck soldier answered


    with a scared look.

 Chapter 233 New Decision

    Chapter 233 New Decision


    Themander in yellow strutted around like a proud rooster. "Stomachache? Did he run away


    already? I can''t me him if he is afraid. He is outnumbered after all." He stood with his chin up, as if


    he had already won. "Show yourself! Who leads these fools against my mighty army?" He thundered


    as his eyes searched the battlefield for the enemy leader.


    One of the few remaining soldiers finally looked up at him. "Ourmander is very different from who


    you people expect him to be." The solider answered in defiance, flinching when themander in


    yellow turned his cruel eyes to him.


    "Are you talking about the breeder? Commander Zhao was defeated so easily by that lowlife?" the


    against him but could not even move, let alone speak. He could only nod furiously in the hope that the


    turned to nk. His smiled brighter than his yellow clothes, enjoyment obvious on his face. Heughed


    smugly at nk, and amused at the sight of nk as he struggled against his bindings.


    nk knew he should be angry. In a different situation, he would never tolerate this much disrespect.


    But at that moment, all he felt was terror and frustration in the face of themander in yellow''s


    ignorance. He struggled harder against the bindings and gag in his mouth. He fought to speak not even


    registering the awful taste of dirty rags in his mouth in his anxiety. He needed to warn him about Rocky!


    Themander in yellow raised an eyebrow when he noticed nk''s struggle. He thought nk did


    not want to ept his own failure, and was bitter that someone else would instead reap the harvest of


    sess. His smug smile widened at the thought.


    "Oh, Commander Zhao, you''ll be the joke of the town when people find out that you were defeated by a


    breeder. But don''t worry, this will be our little secret!" themander in yellowughed loudly. He


    sauntered in front of the soldiers and took his time to approach nk. He came to a stop in front of


    nk and tore the filthy rag from his mouth.


    "This is a trap, you fool!" nk eximed immediately. His hands were still bound but his eyes burned


    with hatred and frustration towards themander in yellow.


    "No need to be like that, Commander Zhao. I can see the envy in your eyes. You hate that I have so


    many gs, don''t you?" themander in yellow said arrogantly. nk snarled at him hatefully in


    response.


    "Commander Zhao does look ufortable right now. Maybe he''d like somepany to join him


    soon?" A voice suddenly called from behind.


    Themander whirled around, his yellow clothes unfurled around him. His eyes wide and mouth


    agape, he stared at Rocky in surprise. ''How did he sneak up on me?''


    "You are finally back here. Unfortunately, most of your troops have ran away. Do you think you can


    defeat us on your own?" themander in the yellow clothes said scornfully when he recovered. He


    puffed his chest in bravado and tried to hide his surprise.


    Behind him, nk sneered and rejoiced inside. He knew that very soon, themander in yellow


    would end up on his knees like him. He would be sorry for him if he had not been such an arrogant jerk


    earlier.


    "Your troops have already gone," themander continued foolishly. His tone suddenly softened as if


    in kindness. "I can be merciful. Surrender three gs now and I''ll let you go. If you are wise, you would


    choose to surrender now and live, rather than lose and die miserable."


    "No. I will take your gs. Commander Zhao''s two gs are mine, and I will have yours as well," Rocky


    replied confidently.


    Themander narrowed his eyes at Rocky. ''How could this fool be so confident? Does he not realize


    he is at my mercy?'' He was taken from his thoughts when a loud rumble, like thunder sounded from the


    west. He stood in disbelief as he saw two hundred ck Army soldiers attacking his soldiers on the


    west side.


    "What are you waiting for? You should go and help them before it''s toote." Rocky smirked at him like


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    a cat that caught the canary. Themander''s expression changed from disdain to panic. He was


    frantic as he ordered the troops from the east and south to support the soldiers in the west.


    However, as soon as these two troops rushed towards the west, everything descended into chaos. The


    sounded loud in his ears.


    He squeezed his unsteady hands as he saw the ck Army soldiers, who had fled previously,


    suddenly reappeared. They had thrown their helmets and armor in their flight earlier. But now, they


    resembled monsters as they fought without weapons. They picked up soldiers who had been caught in


    traps. Then they took advantage of the chaos too and rushed to the other soldiers who were distracted


    in their confusion.


    Tides were turned as the soldiers on the east and south roads suffered heavy losses and could not


    fight back. At the same time, the soldiers on the west road were overwhelmed by the surprise attack.


    The whole army of themander in yellow was almostpletely annihted.


    Before long, those soldierspletely copsed and chose to survive surrendered.


    "This is impossible! How could this happen?" Themander in the yellow clothes fell on his knees, as


    he realized that his army had been defeated by Rocky''s. Everything happened so fast that he did not


    have time to react. He stared at the carnage in shock, helpless.


    "Now you understand! I was just the bait and you''re the idiot who thought you would be able to take


    advantage," nk spat at themander. He could not hide the glee in his face as he was proven


    right.


    Themander''s face dimmed in regret as he recognized the truth in nk''s words.


    "You don''t have a reason tough at Commander Zhao anymore. Soon, you will be prison buddies,"


    Rocky sneered at the two. They had been so distracted by each other that they had not even heard his


    approach.


    Themander in yellow gritted his teeth when he realized how the situation had changed. He


    clenched his fist tightly but did not make a sound.


    "Any one of you, take thismander and Commander Zhao to rest. Make sure to guard them


    securely," Rocky ordered. Immediately, some soldiers came and escorted nk and themander in


    yellow clothes away. Rocky stared at them, already deep in thought. In order for his n to seed,


    Rocky could not let the White Army know that they have lost two troops.


    ''Now there are only four White Army troops and three ck Army troops, '' he thought to himself. ''But


    the other two ck Army troops besides my own are locked in hard battle right now. No one knows if


    they wille out in victory or defeat.'' Although he defeated two White Army troops at once, the


    situation was still not favorable for the ck Army. The sheer number of the White Army troops made


    sure that they were still at the top. ''For now, '' he assured himself. He decided that he would no longer


    repeat the same trick. Otherwise, his strategy would easily be found out by the White Army.


    However, Rocky knew that he had to strike while the iron was hot. He needed to take down at least one


    more White Army troop before the White Army noticed. So, he sent a few soldiers to spy and gather


    information and put the others on standby.


    At the same time, those at the grandstand reeled in disbelief. The White Army had been dominating the


    battle with their armies previously but now had suddenly lost two troops. They were confused about


    what had happened.


    "Deputy Commander in Chief, where do you think the two White Army troops went?" an Elite


    Commander asked.


    "Maybe they''reying an ambush for another team," Isis offered but her guess was as good as any of


    theirs. They had all been huddled in the tform as they awaited news from the battle.


    Right on time, the spirit maniptor who was responsible for conveying the situation on the battlefield


    appeared on the viewing tform. "Two troops in the White Army have lost the battle and returned."


    "Two troops of White Army were defeated?" Isis said in amazement. She could not fathom how this


    happened.


    Noise and chaos broke out after the spirit maniptor''s announcement. ''How did the ck Army who


    were at a disadvantage, manage to defeat two White Army troops without anyone knowing it?''


    "There are only three ck Army troops left. One of them is being attacked by three White Army


    troops. The other one is being attacked by one White Army troop. Thest one has not moved from


    theirst position," Isis spected. "Which ck Army troop is so powerful that it could destroy two


    White Army troops right under our noses?" she continued, her face marred by a frown. Even if she was


    proficient in the art of war, this situation had caught thempletely off guard.


    Isis had no idea that the troop they thought had stayed in their original ce had actually advanced


    secretly by an unknown path. They had waited for the White Army troops toe into their trap. What


    Isis also did not expect was that two White Army troops had already thrown themselves into the trap


    and lost four gs to this ck Army troop.


    And no one would even suspect or imagine that this troop was under Rocky''smand.


    However, the situation on the battlefield had once again changed. A ck unit was unable to withstand


    the attacks of three White Army troops and was finally defeated.


    Now the ck Army was left with Rocky and the troop led by Commander Cao. The troop led by


    Commander Cao were locked in battle against a troop of the White Army. Despite Rocky''s victory, the


    situation of the ck Army was still extremely grim.


    However, the victory was based on the total number of gs owned by the two sides. Although there


    were still four White Army troops left in the battle, the number of gs that the two sides had were the


    same now. This was because Rocky already had five gs alone. And if they added the g which was


    possessed by Commander Cao, the ck Army had a total of six gs which was the same as the


    White Army.


    This situation weighed heavily on Rocky. His next decisions could very well lead them to a great victory,


    or tragic defeat.

 Chapter 234 Outstanding Capabilities

    Chapter 234 Outstanding Capabilities


    By now, Rocky had seen through the current situation. The White Army had four troops while the ck


    Army only had two troops left. He could reasonably conclude that the military strength of the White


    Army was twice that of the ck Army. And once the White Army mounted a siege with all its forces


    aimed towards one of the ck Army''s troops, thetter would bepletely wiped out. And if the


    remaining troop of the ck Army faced the same odds, he would be powerless. So even though


    Rocky had five army gs, it would be pointless without any troops at hismand.


    "How much time do we have left?" Rocky immediately asked, turning to the soldier beside him. Even


    though time was short, he hoped he would still be able to make it.


    "About two hours," the soldier responded politely.


    "There''s not enough time left. However, if we raid them by surprise, like an ambush, we may still have a


    chance to win thepetition," Rocky murmured contemtively. Staring into the distance and lost in


    thought, he knew that he had toe up with a strategy to tip the scales back to their favor.


    Finally, he looked up. "Brothers, it''s show time! Do you want to win thispetition?!" Rocky shouted


    over the ranks, aiming to lift his soldiers'' spirit. It was absolutely imperative that he boost troop morale


    first so that the soldiers would obey his orders unfailingly.


    "Yes, we do!" hundreds of soldiers yelled back in unison. Each of them were hungry for the final victory,


    eager to prove themselves victorious inbat.


    "Good! That''s exactly what I want! However! We still have one thing to do. We need to root out one of


    the White Army''s troops before the four of them gather together. But for that, I need fifty able-bodied


    soldiers tounch a suicide attack. Understand, however, that though you won''t actually die, this means


    that you won''t be able to fight to the end with your brethren soldiers. But I promise your sacrifices will


    lead to the final victory for us. Who are willing to make this ultimate sacrifice? Step forward!" Rocky''s


    In an instant, at least two hundred soldiers stepped forward, willing toy themselves on the line to


    perform the suicide attack. Morale in Rocky''s troop was high from their winning streak. And as ardent


    youths, they were all eager for the final victory with the ck Army. Hence, they were willing to


    sacrifice their lives if necessary.


    Rocky selected fifty of his fastest runners among the two hundred soldiers. These men would be the


    bait to attract three of the White Army''s troops, which had just besieged the other remaining ck


    Army troop. It was the runners'' task to drag away the three troops so that they couldn''t join in the battle


    against the other ck Army troop, which was led by Commander Cao. Ultimately, the mission actually


    called for them to buy time for the main force through a suicide feint.


    In no time at all, the fifty men selected for the maneuver departed, eager to sacrifice themselves in the


    name of victory.


    Meanwhile, Rocky led the remaining soldiers. They would be the reinforcements to aid the


    besieged ck troop in the valley.


    Upon arrival at the valley, Rocky''s men hid at a blind spot and observed the White Army''s movements.


    The troop of the White Army was still attacking violently. Though it was the lone troop remaining here,


    the overrun numbers of the ck Army was already almostpletely depleted of physical strength.


    What were once three set lines of defense had now dwindled down to a single line. The condition for


    the ck Army was critical, and the odds were that they would be defeated in short order.


    Rocky knew the severity of the situation and that it was urgent. He ordered his soldiers to stand by as


    he sneaked from one side of the valley down to the valley floor. This area was guarded by the ck


    Army troop.


    It wasn''t long before Rocky appeared before Commander Cao.


    At the sight of him, Commander Cao was startled. He asked with a frown, "Why are you here? How did


    you get by our defensive line?" The troop''sst line of defense had never given way, and no one should


    have been able to prate it.


    "There''s not much time. I''ll make this quick. Now listen," Rocky told him urgently. He had observed that


    Commander Cao was a spirit maniptor at the Heavenly Stage. Therefore, he must be one of the


    strongest among the Frontline Commanders.


    Commander Cao was rather displeased as Rockyid out his ns and dictated military affairs in his


    troop. With a scoff of arrogance, Commander Cao disdainfully dismissed Rocky''s words.


    "If you don''t want to lose thepetition, you''d better listen to me!" Rocky retorted coldly, annoyed by


    Commander Cao''s terrible attitude.


    "Oh splendid, are you saying that I won''t lose if I listen to a breeder''s n? What a joke...!"


    Commander Cao sneered. He was a man who had always taken himself too seriously, and was


    absolutely unwilling to kowtow and obey Rocky''s orders. At any rate, he was already convinced that the


    ck Army was about to lose and that this was merely hisst stand.


    "Is that right? Well I have five White Army gs and you have only one. And for the moment, we have


    the same number of gs as the White Army, which means that at this very moment, we haven''t lost


    thispetition yet," Rocky stated with finality.


    "You have five army gs?! What in the world?! How could you have possibly taken five gs?!"


    Commander Cao gasped, astounded at Rocky''s words and unable to believe his ears.


    "Because I''ve wiped out two White Army troops, that''s how," Rocky retorted without batting an eye.


    "Two White Army troops?! How could a breeder possibly have managed that?" Commander Cao could


    scarcely hide his astonishment. In this situation, he could only protect his own troop. He had never


    even considered that Rocky had any capability to annihte two White Army troops on his own.


    It was now that Commander Cao recalled that Rocky had initially appeared walking alongside Isis. It


    put everything to a new light. ''The identity he gave us must have been a ruse and merely a tactic.


    Calling himself a breeder of the northeast military camp was his cover.'' At this unpleasant thought, he


    became hesitant. He was about to lose this battle, after all. If Rocky was really as capable a man in the


    art of warfare as Commander Cao spected, then maybe, together, they stood a chance to win the


    "What''s your n, then?" Commander Cao demanded.


    "Take out yourst line of defense. Now is the time to take the initiative and attack. Once you attract the


    White Army troop, I will trigger a surprise raid at their rear with my men. We''ll close in on them, and we


    must end the battle as quickly as possible," Rocky replied as sinctly as he could.


    Commander Cao thought over Rocky''s n, which aimed to take the troop of the White Army


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    unguarded andpel them to surrender to the trap. The n really made sense. And as Commander


    Cao himself has already been at the end of his resources, he agreed to put Rocky''s n into action.


    After all, it was the honor and duty of a soldier to fight to thest moment.


    After getting Commander Cao''s confirmation, Rocky carefully made his way back to his own troop. He


    disseminated the details about the surprise attack, held in coboration with Commander Cao''s own


    troop.


    As all this was happening, the three White Army troops that had besieged another ck Army troop


    was on their way to join forces with their brethren. At this point, they believed that victory was a


    foregone conclusion and their morale was high. In actuality, they had no idea that the White Army had


    already lost two of their troops and one more would soon be wiped out by the joint forces of Rocky and


    Commander Cao.


    Meanwhile the suicide raid team from the ck Army was approaching their position before the White


    Army troops. Their task was simple: to pin them right where they were and buy as much time as they


    could for Rocky and Commander Cao.


    It wasn''t long before the White Army''s scouts started to discover the trails and traces left behind


    purposefully by the suicide team, and alerted the rest of their men.


    Once the Commanders of the White Army were informed, they suspected that two ck Army troops


    were nearby. Without a moment''s hesitation, they directed their troops to set out to find those troops


    and retrieve their gs. But their greed was to be their downfall. They had no idea that by rerouting


    their men, they had just left one of their own troops as a sitting duck, waiting to be defeated.


    In the valley, Commander Cao waited for the most opportune moment and removed the line of defense


    as Rocky had instructed. Chaos reigned as the ck Army troop fell upon the White Army troop at full


    force.


    Themander of the White Army felt as though this was the ck Army''sst hurrah, and so he


    began.


    Thebat ensued, with the White Army''s Commander unaware that he had fallen neatly into Rocky''s


    trap.

 Chapter 235 The Critical Hour Of The Contest

    Chapter 235 The Critical Hour Of The Contest


    The soldiers from the White Army were having a fierce battle with one squad of the ck Army, which


    was led by Commander Cao. In the heat of that hour, Rocky led his squad and arrived at the back end


    of the White Army''s troop. It was a strike back situation. The very next moment Rocky and his men


    The White Army was dazed by this sudden attack. They weren''t expecting to be sandwiched and


    attacked by two squads of the ck Army at the same time. They were in a fix. Acknowledging the


    unfavorable conditions, the White Army''smander immediately ordered his troop to withdraw to a


    terrain that seemed more favorable for their safety. They then stayed in that area and defended


    themselves from the attacks of their opponents in a tactful way, hoping desperately that the other


    squads woulde to their rescue.


    Unfortunately, the soldiers from the three troops of the White Army were busy chasing feints of the


    ck Army that Rocky had arranged in advance to lure and distract them from the real fight. They


    seemed to have been badly tricked.


    However, it wasn''t long before they realized that they got fooled. They immediately rushed back to


    support the lone squad which was sandwiched and attacked.


    But still, it was toote. The lone squad had already surrendered and given up their g. So, at the


    moment, the ck Army was on the lead, one step closer to the final victory with 7 gs and two


    squads left.


    Who could ever imagine that Rocky, a breeder at the beast farm, who had been ridiculed by the


    Frontline Commanders earlier was now actually the one who had the most gs?


    "Excuse me, but may I know your name?" Commander Cao who was always extremely arrogant asked


    Rocky modestly. As an experienced Frontline Commander, he knew that it wasn''t easy to achieve so


    many gs. It was not aplished by ident or fluke. If Rocky was not capable, he wouldn''t have


    managed to attain such sess.


    "Rocky Bai," Rocky responded calmly.


    "So, you are Rocky. May I know what role you hold in the northeast military camp? When you say that


    you are a breeder, you must be joking, right?" Commander Cao carefully inquired. It was difficult for


    him or any othermoner to believe that a mere breeder could have such outstandingmanding


    abilities and that he could apply military strategy and tactics so flexibly and cleverly.


    "Now, do I have to lie to you?" Rocky put up a straight face and asked when he realized that


    Commander Cao couldn''t believe his identity.


    "But Rocky, your way ofmanding the troops is no less than the way realmanders do it,


    including myself. This is definitely not something a breeder can do!" Commander Cao raised his


    queries, also subtly praising Rocky''s great ability at the same time.


    "Believe it or not, it''s up to you," Rocky said. "But the most important thing now is to keep these seven


    gs we have gained to ourselves." He racked his brain as he stroked his chin. Even though they now


    had an edge over the other White Army, there was still some time before the ''Army g Contest''


    ended. And right now, the three squads of the White Army must have realized their trick and shall be on


    their way back to take revenge.


    "The White Army only has three squads left. If weunch another surprise attack against even one of


    them, there is a great chance for us to win this contest," Commander Cao said. They had worked


    together and defeated one of the squads from the White Army. Commander Cao was rather relieved as


    he finally won, after being chased by the opponents for so long. Thus, he wanted to use the same


    tactics to get to their final victory.


    "But I''m afraid the same tactics won''t work again. In order to hold the other three squads back, I have


    already sacrificed fifty soldiers as bait. By now the three squads must have figured out our deception,


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    so they will join forces to take revenge," Rocky said, while shaking his head in disappointment.


    "Sacrificed fifty soldiers?" Commander Cao gasped in disbelief.


    Rocky then told Commander Cao about his n to lure the three squads of the White Army into a trap.


    Hearing how he used only a small squad with fifty people to hold back the three squads, Commander


    Cao was awestruck and simply stared at Rocky in amazement. He couldn''t help but think that this man


    in front of him was even more skillful in military strategies than he had expected. He had to admit that


    even he couldn''t have pulled up such a good n, and that hismanding skills were far behind


    Rocky''s.


    "But if they join hands, their strength will be superior to ours. My squad has lost more than half of


    the soldiers while your squad has less than 400. Even if we chose to defend the area we are stationing,


    we might not be able to resist their fierce attackpletely." Commander Cao immediately put forth his


    concern after he realized that now their only way out was to defend, instead of attacking.


    "As long as we can defend our area, we will win. But if we can''t, we''ll definitely lose. Victory will be


    decided by theing final battle!" Rocky firmly expressed.


    "I think, if we defend against their attack with all our forces, maybe there is still a chance for us to win. I


    am not trying to boast here, but my defensive skills are second to none among all the Frontline


    Commanders. No one dares to argue on that," Commander Cao said proudly as he patted his chest.


    Actually, he was thinking that since Rocky had shown his outstandingmanding skills, if he did not


    joke in the future. Arrogant as he was, he just couldn''t afford to lose face like that.


    "But if we concentrate all our forces on defense, it will only lead us to a dead end," Rocky objected


    without hesitation.


    "No way! I will not allow that to happen!" Commander Cao retorted back in response and had a feeling


    of embarrassment epassing him. He had always been confident about himself. But today, he


    seemed to have suffered too much humiliation.


    "Because if we concentrate on defense, the three squads of the White Army will definitely join forces to


    attack us. It is possible that they may be able to break our defense line in less than half an hour. But,


    now we have at least half an hour until the end of the Army g Contest. So, if we do it that way, we''ll


    lose without any doubt," Rocky immediately analyzed the situation and was sure that he was quite right


    about the situation they were caught in.


    Commander Cao felt that Rocky''s analysis was quite reasonable, but to restore his self-esteem a little


    bit, he immediately questioned Rocky, "If we don''t concentrate on defense, then what should we do


    now? I think if we defend by relying on the terrain, we should be able to hold for about half an hour


    because the terrain is easy to hold but difficult to attack."


    "Do we still have time to choose the right terrain?" Rocky asked innocently and cast a questioning look


    at Commander Cao.


    Just then, a soldier rushed to report to them; saying that three squads of the White Army were


    approaching them.


    At once, Commander Cao looked at Rocky astoundingly. He didn''t expect Rocky to predict the situation


    with such miraculous uracy.


    "Looks like there is only one way now," Rocky mysteriously uttered. At that moment, he was abruptly


    struck by a brilliant idea.


    "What is it?" the tensed Commander Cao asked.


    "We use array," Rocky simply spoke out these three words. Now that it came to the most critical hour of


    the Contest, he had to use a very powerful way to keep their advantage until the end. Obviously, using


    an array was a good choice for a situation like this.


    "Array? Do you even know how to use the array?" Commander Cao doubtingly asked. It wasmon


    sense that the array art was extremely profound and esoteric. It could only be used by people who had


    a deep understanding of the art of war. If there was even a slightest blunder in deploying an array, it


    would defeat the whole army while at the brink of sess.


    In the entire Crimson Dragon Group, there were only two people who were good at using the array: the


    Commander in Chief and the Deputy Commander in Chief. And in terms of array, Deputy Commander


    in Chief was more proficient than Commander in Chief who was also her master. As the old saying


    went, the pupil outdoes his master. So, as soon as Rocky said that he wanted to use array,


    Commander Cao realized that he was not an ordinary person. No wonder he had seen Rockye to


    join the ''Army g Contest'' with Deputy Commander in Chief.


    "Is there anything weird?" Rocky couldn''t help but ask, when he saw Commander Cao''s reaction.


    Of course, for a modern scientist like Rocky who was equipped with such arge amount of profound


    knowledge that others would never discover, array art was something he had grasped out of his


    privileged ess.


    "No, no. I am just curious about what kind of array you want to use," Commander Cao humbly inquired.


    "Eight Heaven Locks Array!" Rocky told him about the ancient special array that had a strong power of


    attack and defense.


    "What is this array about? Till today, I had only heard about the shield array, the saber array, the empty


    gate array... This is really my first time to hear about the Eight Heaven Locks Array." Commander Cao


    was confused and wanted to know more about the array.


    "If you know it, I am sure you can be appointed as Deputy Commander in Chief," Rocky said teasingly


    and raised his eyebrows.


    "Rocky, you are mocking me!" Commander Cao said meekly, with an embarrassed smiled.


    "We don''t have much time now. We should retreat immediately. I''ll tell you about this array while we do


    so. To deploy the array, we have to first choose arge open area," Rocky exined urgently.


    "An open area! But how do we defend in an open area?" Commander Cao asked, puzzled by Rocky''s


    idea.


    "The Eight Heaven Locks Array can be used for both attack and defense after being well deployed. So,


    with this array, we don''t have to rely on the advantage of any terrain at all. As long as it is used


    properly, we can stop the attack of thousands of armies!" Rocky eximed with great confidence.


    Commander Cao was not very confident about the magical function of the array. But the demand of the


    moment was such that he had no other option but to retain his trust in Rocky.

 Chapter 236 The Amazing Array

    Chapter 236 The Amazing Array


    Quickly, Rocky and Commander Cao of the ck Army, led their troops of nearly seven hundred


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    soldiers to a nearby open area.


    Just when the ck Army''s troops had retreated to a safe ce, thetest battlefield report was also


    sent to the grandstand.


    "What? The White Army lost one more troop, and the ck Army has more army gs than the White


    Army does?" Isis eximed. It was clear that she was confused about the news she had received.


    However, all the people present were more startled than she was.


    "I cannot believe this news. Even though the White Army lost one more troop, there are three left. The


    ck Army has only two troops. How is it possible that the ck Army has more army gs?" an Elite


    Commander asked because he had not seen nor heard of such a situation ever before.


    "That is because, of the two ck Army''s troops, one has six army gs," the spirit maniptor who


    was responsible for delivering the battlefield report, replied.


    His words astonished everyone in the crowd. After hearing the spirit maniptor''s words, they became


    curious. Also, they were eager to find out the name of the Commander, who had shown exceptional


    courage, and obtained six army gs under an adverse situation.


    "It must be Commander Cao. No one else is more experienced nor morepetent than he is in the


    ck Army," someone in the crowd, guessed.


    Everyone present nodded their heads and concurred with his deduction.


    "No, it''s not Commander Cao. The troop''s Commander is the representative of the northeast military


    camp. He just came with the Deputy Commander in Chief," was the spirit maniptor''s response,


    which took everyone by surprise.


    On hearing him, there was pin-drop silence. The crowd''s ashen faces made them look like frozen


    sculptures that were fixed to the ground on which they stood. They were inplete shock, and it


    seemed that they had be immobile.


    "You mean Rocky''s troop now has six army gs?" Isis asked in disbelief. As there had been no special


    understand how he could get six army gs in an instant.


    "Moreover, I was informed just now that the ck Army had taken two White Army Commanders,


    captive," the spirit maniptor continued, as he nodded his head, withoutmitting to anything.


    "So, were the two White Army troops that went missing, defeated by the breeder?"


    "How can that be? I do not think that the northeast military camp''s breeder even understands military


    strategy and tactics."


    "Undeniably, Commander Marin is powerful and her subordinates are strong. Nevertheless, he is just


    that - a breeder, even not a soldier."


    People who had gathered around the viewing tform became curious, and immediately there


    transpired a scene of uproar and confusion.


    "Now that I know, I am not surprised that Marin sent him here. He is definitely a master ofplex


    military strategy," Isis sighed, and suddenly realized that Rocky was not only powerful but also well


    versed in the art of war strategies and tactics, much beyond what she could imagine. Had it been


    otherwise, he would not have been able to eliminate two White Army troops, without leaving any traces


    - that too under their noses! Now that Isis had a fair idea about who was responsible for the


    extraordinary feat, she could not contain her desire to find out about Rocky, whose identity had, until


    then been top secret.


    "What information do you have about the two troops of the ck Army?" Isis asked, after she had


    regained herposure.


    "They are retreating now. However, the three troops of the White Army are about to catch up with


    them," the spirit maniptor replied.


    "Though the ck Army has more army gs now, yet they are in a weak position. Once the White


    Army''s three troops attack them with their concerted efforts, they will not be able to withstand their


    attack, no matter what," a battle-hardened Elite Commander analyzed.


    "How much time is left?" Isis asked the civil official who was keeping count of the time.


    "Half an hour," was his response.


    "It seems to me that it is the time of the final battle. The way I see it, is, that we can turn the tables, if


    the ck Army can hold out against the White Army''s invasion. However, to aplish that in half an


    hour is extremely difficult," Isis said. Besides, she felt that the ck Army would not be able to


    withstand the White Army''s attack.


    Just then, someone saw a sizeable troop movement on the nd, which was their training ground,


    and shouted in consternation, "Look, the ck Army is over there."


    Hearing the rm, everyone, including Isis, turned to look in that direction. They beheld Rocky and


    Commander Cao leading their troops on the expanse ahead, and were concerned.


    "If they n to resist the White Army''s attack from there, they are courting death,"


    one man said, and the others nodded their heads, agreeing with him. Even though the ck Army


    knew that they were the weak side, yet they chose to begin their assault from a terrain that was easy to


    attack but hard to defend. In doing so, they brought about their destruction. Even the man who was


    ignorant of war statistics was aware of the consequences of their decision to strike an exposed area.


    Isis also felt that their decision to charge where they would be exposed, was strange. But instead of


    saying anything, she chose to wait and see.


    Meanwhile, Rocky divided the soldiers of the ck Army into eight teams that were named after the


    Eight Diagrams and distributed them in their shapes. Each team was further subdivided into an external


    row, a middle row, and an internal row. Of these, the internal rows thatprised of seven teams were


    in charge of guarding the army gs. Rocky led the only internal team that was without an army g.


    "Commander Cao, please arrange the attack and the defense within the array," Rocky instructed


    Commander Cao.


    "Can the array really resist the White Army''s attacks?" he asked, as he was still not convinced.


    "Let''s wait and see," Rocky smiled calmly.


    The three White Army''s troops arrived soon after Rocky had finished arranging his troops in the forms


    of the Eight Heaven Locks Array - and were only three-hundred meters from them.


    Seeing the unusual line-up before them, the three Commanders of the White Army gazed at each other


    in astonishment. However, it seemed that they did not care nor pay any attention to the array. That was


    because they could not have, in their wildest dreams, imagined that the ck Army would choose to


    fight against them from the nd, as that was as good as themmitting suicide.


    After the three Commanders of the White Army had strategized and discussed the situation, they


    assigned two hundred soldiers to spearhead a violent invasion against the ck Army, to explore what


    the real situation there was.


    "Come close!" Rocky shouted as the vanguard of the White Army approached where they were


    camped.


    Instantly, the eight teams in the shapes of the Eight Diagrams got close to each other to form an


    imprable defense system.


    When the White Army''s vanguard came close, they saw they had nowhere to attack, so they scattered,


    and started finding ws.


    "External rows, turn around!" Rocky ordered. The soldiers of each of the eight teams'' external rows


    turned around immediately, at the ce where they were, and took turns to fight the soldiers of the


    White Army''s vanguard.


    From the way the vanguard appeared, it looked that they had been indeed knocked senseless.


    "The external rowse back and the north rows open..." Rocky shouted another order. Without any


    dy, the north rows split from the center towards the right and the left.


    Seeing an opportunity to take advantage of, without hesitating, several soldiers of the White Army''s


    vanguard rushed into the array.


    "North rowse back. Middle rows, attack!" Rocky thundered anothermand. Since the enemy


    had been trapped, he asked the north rows to go back to their position. Meanwhile, the soldiers in the


    middle rows that Commander Cao was leading, quickly attacked the White Army''s soldiers.


    Seeing the ck Army''s soldiers approach them from all directions, the White Army''s vanguard


    understood that they were trapped, and in no way could they save themselves. After the namesake


    resistance that they put up, the ck Army''s soldiers, crushed their spirits, defeated them and pushed


    them out of the array.


    Soon, that resulted in the White Army''s vanguard losing more than half of its soldiers.

 Chapter 237 It Was Him

    Chapter 237 It Was Him


    Disappointment and shock were evident in the faces of the three ghastly pale Commanders of the


    White Army at the awful sight of their severely injured vanguard. The devastating fate was effortlessly


    done by the ck Army without losing any of their soldiers. The White Army had to retract their


    vanguard to n a better strategy for a counterattack.


    After a thorough discussion, they prepared inbat forming a strategic array to fight the ck Army.


    Though they were confident and determined, they were still bewildered what made the ck Army


    invulnerable in the battle.


    Considering the capabilities of the three Commanders, they could only do the most ordinary and


    simplest arrays. As a matter of fact, those were not arrays at all. Though they were not good at using


    arrays, giving up was not appropriate. Least of all did they want their opponents win the final battle. The


    ck Army had seven army gs standing in their array. With only five gs on the other side, even a


    draw was far-fetched.


    Given the difficult circumstance, the White Army must break the solidarity of the weird array to disperse


    the ck Army. This was the only way the White Army could have an opportunity to use their superior


    military strength and defeat the ck Army with full advantage.


    With this goal in mind, the three Commanders led their respective troops to form an array for attack.


    They carefully moved towards the Eight Heaven Locks Array. Driven by a burning passion, they


    forwarded with eagerness to break through it. As agreed by the three Commanders, the sessful


    troop would obtain all the army gs of the ck Army and Dark Heaven Eggs.


    When both arrays were formed on both sides, the intense battlemenced.


    The crowd on the grandstand were astounded at the effective defense of the ck Army''s weird array


    despite being outnumbered by the White Army.


    Isis gasped in astonishment, "Oh, what array is this?" Still stunned by the performance she said to


    herself, "I''ve never seen that before in any of the books I''ve read about tactics." The array was an


    unconventionalbination of attack and defense, detailed in an airtight and organized manner. It was


    amazing indeed. Isis released an inaudible sigh at the impressive scene on the training ground. Her


    umted knowledge from extensive reading of military books since childhood made her well-versed


    on the study of arrays. Her eyes widened upon witnessing the unique performance. She never


    encountered such a weird array in the books she read. The exceptional array was wless. Isis could


    not see a way to prate it. It was almost perfectly done and unbreakable.


    The array was unquestionably impressive but Isis was more interested to know the man behind the


    great invention. There were two Commanders of the ck Army, the battle-scarred veteran


    Commander Cao and an inexperienced neophyte named Rocky. Given the intricate details of the array,


    she would not wonder if it was a genius work of Commander Cao. However, from what she knew of


    Commander Cao, he wouldn''t take such a risky defense with an array. She couldn''t fathom nor easily


    ept the fact that this weird yet spectacr move was Rocky''s idea. While it may be true that Rocky


    was excellent in tactics, he didn''t have extensive leadership experience. Should the intricacy be


    destroyed or any glitch be spotted in the array, the opponent would make sure the loophole would be


    used to their full advantage. With this in mind, Isis convinced herself that the excellent array was more


    likely formed by Commander Cao rather than Rocky.


    Her mind couldn''t be at peace as her biased conclusion did not agree with her guts. She knew deep


    inside that it was Rocky''s great idea. She just couldn''t ept it.


    A familiar voice came from a distance, "How is the Army g Contest?" Curiosity and excitement


    resounded in his tone. The man resembling a dignified figure was among the crowd who was so


    engrossed in watching the fierce battle in the training ground. His arrival at the tform shocked the


    people around him with his strong aura at the Divine Stage. Everyone was drawn back from their


    thoughts and turned to look at him in awe.


    His momentum was so strong that it seemed to be able to shroud an area all around. It seemed as if


    his appearance could throw everything into the shade.


    When the crowd heard the powerful voice, it stole their attention. They turned to him and paid respect.


    They shouted in unison with vigor, "Commander in Chief!"


    The respectable man was Lance Liu, the esteemed Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon


    Group. He projected a reserved and veracious demeanor. For Isis, however, he was a strict yet


    softhearted father.


    Lance was tall and slender with bony features. He was delicate with refined temperament making him


    look way much younger than his age of seventy. He must have been a very good-looking man in his


    prime. It was hard to believe that a learned and refined man like him was the Commander in Chief of


    the Crimson Dragon Group. Nheless, his presence effortlessly influenced other people''s spirit.


    After all, he earned respect and carried an aura of a Commander in Chief who led a big army. However,


    the momentum released from his body put people under great pressure. With no need for ring up, his


    dignity made other people revere. Specifically, this was the imposing manner exclusive to a


    Commander in Chief who was the leader of a big army.


    "Father, what brought you here?" Isis asked wearing a gentle smile as she saw his father.


    Lance had nevere to watch the Army g Contest. After all, thepetitions among Frontline


    Commanders were too boring for Lance as a Commander In Chief with meritorious achievements.


    They were nothing more than trifling matters for him, so Lance wasn''t keen and interested to watch the


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Army g Contest.


    "Oh, just dropping by. I remembered the Army g Contest is held today, so I decided to have a look,"


    Lance amiably said. It appeared that he was easy to get along with.


    "Father, since you are here, what do you think about the array over there?" Isis asked candidly while


    pointing at the direction of the final battle.


    "Array? When does arrays start to appear at the Army g Contest?" Lance asked with curiosity. He


    gazed at the training ground and surveyed the area without a flinch. He spotted the array formed by the


    ck Army. He himself had never seen such one before.


    His eyes lit up in amazement as he carefully observed the array. "What a sharp array," he said curtly.


    When the crowd heard Lance''sment, they were surprised all the more. His credibility strengthened


    their thoughts about the extraordinary prowess of the ck Army''s array. Witnessing its mortality


    coupled by Lance''s words, they were more convinced that the array was more powerful than they


    thought.


    "Father, do you know this array? What is it called?" Isis asked her Father since they apparently shared


    the same notion.


    Lance shook his head suspiciously without withdrawing his focus on the Eight Heaven Locks Array. He


    exined, "Though I haven''t seen this array before, I can tell the array could be used on both attack


    and defense. Moreover, it is flexible. Its defense is secured against assault; its attack is waged after


    pinning down the enemy. He moved his eyes from one side to another while nodding his head as if


    agreeing with something. "This is a perfect array, so nothing could defeat it."


    Lance turned to his daughter and asked, "Isis, did you teach Commander Marin this array?" Lance had


    been asked for his opinion since they alwayspared their ideas about arrays. It wouldn''t be a


    surprise to him if the array was Isis'' masterpiece. In Lance''s eyes, it was not surprising that Isis, who


    was extremely intelligent, was able to create such a perfect array.


    "Commander Marin is absent today," She said tersely without directly answering the question. Reading


    what was running on his father''s head, she quickly added, "Father, it''s not me." She wanted to add ''It is


    Rocky''s idea. With this great job, he''s definitely better than me.'' but she held her tongue bitten keeping


    the painful thought to herself. In fact, startled at the array, she conceded in heart that Rocky was better


    qualified than her.


    "Oh? Is that so? Who organizes the array then?" he replied immediately with astonishment. He was so


    surprised that one of the Frontline Commanders of the Crimson Dragon Group was even more


    talented people.


    "I''m not sure but there are only two Commanders of the ck Army, so it must be one of them," Isis


    pointed out. Her voice was tainted with jealousy but tried her best to set aside her emotions while


    dealing with her father''s questions.


    "Who are they?" Lance shot her a look demanding an answer. He was eager to know the gifted man


    behind the amazing array.


    "One is Commander Cao and the other is the representative of the northeast military camp sent by


    Commander Marin," Isis responded quickly.


    "The representative of the northeast military camp? Who is he?" Lance repeated as if digging for more


    information. His eyes reflected aroused curiosity to know the representative. Commander Cao was


    Lance''s subordinate and had been in the army for many years so he knew his capability very clearly.


    He naturally excluded him and apparently, the creator must be the representative of the northeast


    military camp.


    Isis met his father''s gaze. She walked up to him, reached for his ears and whispered a few words.


    "It was him?" Lance murmured in amazement. He knew that the representative of the northeast military


    camp was Rocky, the man whose identity was confidential.

 Chapter 238 Prince Basil

    Chapter 238 Prince Basil


    "That''s him." Isis nodded in agreement.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "I remember you said he was in his twenties. I didn''t think he knew how to set up an array, especially


    an advanced one. Is he a genius on arrays?" Lance muttered.


    Because Lance indicated that he considered Rocky a genius, the people who heard his remark looked


    at each other in surprise. Lance appreciated no more than three people in the past.


    "When the Army g Contest is over, bring him to me," Lance instructed after contemting for a


    while.


    "I understand." Isis nodded.


    Lance then turned and walked away, followed by people''s eyes.


    In the meantime, the three troops of the White Armyid siege to the ck Army. However, faced with


    the powerful defense of the Eight Heaven Locks Array, they were not able to break through.


    As the end of Army g Contest drew close, the three Commanders of the White Army became


    impatient. Finally, they made ast desperate move. Unfortunately, against the Eight Heaven Locks


    Array, the more careless their attacks were, the more ws were revealed to the ck Army that they


    took advantage of.


    As a result, the three troops of the White Army suffered great losses, while the ck Army''s casualties


    were less than one hundred.


    Soon after, a green light lifted off from the tform, signaling the end of the Army g Contest.


    Seeing the rising green light, the three Commanders of the White Army turned pale, ring at the Eight


    Heaven Locks Array. They were extremely disappointed.


    Rocky dismissed the array as the Army g Contest came to the end and Commander Cao walked out


    from the center of the array. He had been utterly convinced by Rocky''s capable leadership. He never


    thought that the ck Army, with its inferior position, could win the Army g Contest. Rocky''s


    remarkable skill made the impossible possible.


    "Commander Cao, were you the one who created the array?"


    "What''s the name of that array? How could it repel thebined attacks of three troops?"


    "Commander Cao, you''re really amazing!"


    the Commanders of the White Army excitedly asked Commander Cao about the details of the array.


    They didn''t have the slightest idea that the array was created by Rocky


    "I''m not the one responsible. Rocky devised the array," Commander Cao replied as he pointed at


    Rocky beside him with his thumb.


    "Him? How could that be? Isn''t he just a breeder from the northeast military camp? If he could create


    an array like that then pigs could fly," one of the three Commanders of the White Army scoffed. They


    could not believe that the imprable array that brought them down was made by Rocky.


    "Believe it or not, it''s Rocky''s handiwork not mine. I think you Frontline Commanders must feel so


    dishonored getting decisively beaten by a mere breeder!" Commander Cao jeered.


    The three Commanders of the White Army turned purple with seething anger from Commander Cao''s


    statement. They stared at Rocky uneasily with a mix of emotions across their ring faces. They


    thought Commander Cao''s revtion was unbelievable.


    Out of nowhere, two figures rushed at Rocky.


    "You bastard, you are doomed!" one of the figures bellowed, his eyes fuming with enmity.


    The two figures were nk and the Commander in yellow who had been captured as captives by


    Rocky.


    nk stopped in front of Rocky and was about to teach him a lesson to show how displeased he was


    at Rocky.


    Immediately reading the situation, Commander Cao instantly stepped between Rocky and nk.


    "Commander Zhao, victory and defeat are both normal in any battle. ept it and do not further


    dishonor yourself. None of the eleven Frontline Commanders is good enough to beat a breeder from


    the northeast military camp. If news of this gets out, we would be ridiculed! That''s enough from you


    Commander Cao. Do you prefer that we be scolded as military men who cannot handle being defeated


    in an honorable battle?"


    Commander Cao stated in a matter-of-fact tone. He enjoyed high prestige among the Frontline


    Commanders of the Crimson Dragon Group. With his protection, nk didn''t dare to do anything to


    Rocky.


    Rocky defied nk all the time. He made a brief courteous nod to Commander Cao, turned and then


    went away.


    Commander Cao and the other Frontline Commanders went after him.


    After some time, the Frontline Commanders who participated in the Army g Contest returned to the


    tform.


    The people at the crowd regarded him as if he was apletely different person. After all, he was


    praised by the Commander in Chief. Moreover, the Commander in Chief intended to have an interview


    with him in person, which was the only one of its kind. It was possible that the Commander in Chief saw


    a potential in Rocky that required special training to fully realize. The recognition of the Commander in


    Chief, would bring for Rocky limitless possibilities. This idea lingered in the mind of the people who


    were present. And this influenced the change in their perspective toward Rocky even more than his


    performance and victory at the contest.


    Isis regarded Rocky in her usual manner. However, her mind was upied with the unorthodox yet


    highly effective array that Rocky had prepared. Neither she nor her father had seen anything even


    close to it before. What yed at her mind at that time was the question of where and how Rocky


    learned to develop such an array.


    The result of the Army g Contest was announced with everyone in ce. The ck Army was


    announced the winner leading with one army g more than the White Army. Rocky alone obtained six


    army gs, so he was also awarded the title of the g King.


    "The northeast military camp always gives birth to talented people. Even a breeder could win the Army


    g Contest and be the g King," Isis said as she stared at each of the eleven Frontline


    Commanders with using eyes. Instead of praising Rocky, Isisid shame at the feet of the Frontline


    Commanders of the Crimson Dragon Group who disgraced themselves losing to a breeder. Isis was


    angry that they allowed themselves to be open to ridicule for their defeat.


    The Frontline Commanders could say nothing to defend themselves, intense grievances simmering


    within their shamed cores. They were all reluctantly convinced of their inability to win. Nheless,


    they were helpless to the fact and could do nothing but hold their frustrations within. The truth stood


    before them, taunting them. A breeder that they had mocked was victorious despite their best efforts.


    They had achieved nothing but proved each other wrong.


    "And here I present to you the award for the contest''s g King," Isis said at the primary stage as she


    handed a primary Dark Heaven Egg over to Rocky.


    Winning the Dark Heaven Egg was Rocky''s primary objective. He cudgeled his brain toe up with


    the array that would win against the Frontline Commanders. He took the Dark Heaven Egg without a


    word and made a slight bow acknowledging the award. "Since the Army g Contest is over; if there is


    nothing else, I''d like to take my leave," Rocky said as he turned to leave.


    "Wait. You can''t leave yet. The Commander in Chief wants to see you," Isis said motioning Rocky to


    stop.


    "The Commander in Chief wants to see me?" Rocky asked in disbelief as he turned back to look at Isis.


    "This is your opportunity, Rocky," Commander Cao said as he came up beside Rocky.


    "Let''s go," Isis called. She went ahead then nced at Rocky signaling him to follow.


    Rocky frowned slightly, confused. He wondered why the Commander in Chief would want to see him. If


    he knew this would happen, he probably wouldn''t have pushed himself so hard. Unfortunately, the


    ck Army''s misgivings forced him to do everything he could. However, his ability seemed to always


    bring him trouble.


    If the Commander in Chief wanted to meet him, he had no reason to refuse because he still wanted to


    be with the northeast military camp. He had to follow Isis.


    After walking through the supreme headquarters following Isis, Rocky entered a magnificent building


    guarded by troops. A few momentster, he was standing in what he believed to be the study of Lance.


    "Father, he is here," Isis announced as she entered the room with Rocky close behind her. Lance was


    busy going through official documents on his desk, barely noticing their arrival.


    Lance raised his head slowly to stare at the direction where Rocky was standing. His countenance


    slowly turned grim as heid eyes on Rocky at this close distance for the first time since the contest.


    He explored the deep recesses of his memory for an answer and yet it eluded him. His unsettling


    feeling that he had met Rocky somewhere before met with defeat; same as the Frontline Commanders


    did on the field.


    Lance''s initial instinct was correct. He indeed had seen Rocky before. However, during that time his


    name was Basil. And his first impression of Basil was sickly and weak.


    And because of this, he failed to recognize that Rocky and Prince Basil were the same person.

 Chapter 239 Keeping A Low Profile

    Chapter 239 Keeping A Low Profile


    Rocky became jittery. The way Lance nced at him with questioning eyes caused him unease


    immediately. It was at this stage that his mind lingered that Lance might have arrayed his eyes on Basil


    before. Lance was one of the Three Great Generals of the Holy Dragon Empire. This offered him the


    golden opportunities to visit the Pce City and attend various ceremonies and rituals more regrly.


    These chances gave Lance time to see Basil.


    The simple logic of this made Rocky engulfed in dread. His adrenaline flooded his system; it also


    pumped and thumped like it was trying to evade. All this fear emerged from him, because if Lance


    recognized him, the result might be more inconvenient than helpful to him. Above all, it would


    throw all the arrangements set up in the trash. If he had the slightest perception of all this, then he


    wouldn''t have dared offer amitment to Marin to be part and parcel in the Army g Contest by


    being a participant. He wouldn''t have showcased his strengths for a basic primary Dark Heaven Egg.


    Unfortunately, all this was in vain since it was toote for second opinions. The mess was already done


    and could not be reversed. With no hope left on him, all Rocky had to rely on was Lance not


    recognizing him.


    Lance had a closer glimpse at Rocky, taking a good look at him from head to toe for a few minutes. His


    memories served him right and Rocky looked familiar. But he didn''t have the slightest notion where he


    had arrayed his eyes on him. This made him abandon the concept of knowing his identity any further.


    However, there was a greater possibility of Lance uncovering Rocky''s true identity if he recalled


    carefully given Rocky''s top-secret identity.


    Lance wasn''t the character who kept details. This made Rocky fortunate enough and lucky. The reason


    he had called Rocky was to interrogate about the array he had set up. He questioned Rocky. "What is


    your name?"


    "My name is Rocky Bai." ''Lance doesn''t remember me, '' Rocky pondered to himself as he emitted an


    exhale of relief. This was after realizing that Lance''s eyes suddenly came back to a normal state. It was


    a huge relief to Rocky. He returned the quizzes with his warm voice as early spring. He further made


    obeisance to Lance by cupping one hand in the other before his chest.


    "What position do you hold in the northeast military camp?" Rocky was a breeder in the northeast


    military camp. Lance was in the dark and had no slightest idea about this.


    "Father, he is a breeder," Isis answered first before Rocky could utter a single word and reply to the


    query.


    "You are the breeder of the northeast military camp?" Shock reflected on Lance''s face before he could


    conceal it. This statement took him by surprise, making him grimace.


    Rocky also nomittally nodded.


    ''This is unheard of, specifically if Marin sent Rocky there. She has invariably had the absolute desire to


    have precedence over others. It is unlike her to send a casual breeder to take part in the Army g


    Contest. Could it be that Marin sent him for diverse reasons apart from taking part?'' Lance wondered,


    trying to get answers.


    As he reflected through this, Lance stole a nce at his daughter. Isis''s eyes met his father''s eyes as


    they made direct contact. They were of the same sentiment. The stunning performance orchestrated by


    him wasn''t something expected. This meant that Rocky had covered up his genuine personality.


    "Have you ever learned the formation of arrays from any master?" After reflecting for a while, Lance


    continued interrogating Rocky.


    "I have never mastered the skills of array deployment from anyone." Rocky denying Lance''s substantial


    argument or evidence shook his head.


    "Then who trained you the array you just deployed? It is absurd to produce such an absolute and


    baffling array on your own considering your age...." Lance, who yet didn''t buy that story, asked Rocky


    the same query again.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Isis watched Rocky with her appealing eyes. Her eyes looked radiant and liquid warm, moistened with


    light brown specks, enclosed by the beautifulshes. She was dying to receive the response.


    "I deployed that array by myself," Rocky answered back casually.


    The father and daughter exchanged nces after being answered. This act of deploying the array by


    one man single-handedly was like squeezing water from a stone. If this was honestly possible, then this


    fellow was a unique genius in the formation of arrays to implement such a task.


    "By yourself? Ha-ha! That sounds very outrageous!" Lance''s eyes became bleak after letting out a peal


    ofughter.


    A powerful spiritual breath suddenly enveloped Rocky. A voice that came from Lance repeated the


    same query to him. "Did you deploy that array by yourself? Be genuine and tell me the in truth. Or


    some masters gave you the golden opportunity to achieve the professional knowledge of deploying


    arrays?" Rocky was experiencing a rough time, for Lance''s each word and sentence drove him to feel


    like trouble was brewing up every time he asserted some words to him.


    The fear inflicted on him was working on his mind as torment, elevating primal fear, decreasing logic,


    and self-control. If he were amon person, he would have let the cat out of the bag and profess his


    real identity.


    "I deployed that array on my own." However, Rocky answered back without blinking his eyes in


    nonchnce. He preserved hisposure, dampening the situation rather than adding mes. He had


    witnessed the worst quagmire, so this was just like a stroll in the park. He struggled to soothe himself


    despite Lance''s spiritual breath overwhelming him, causing him to feel like a mountain was pressing on


    his chest.


    Lance was persuaded that Rocky wasn''t an ordinary person after gaining much experience. He was


    astounded how he had responded and yet able to remain so calm under his great pressure. In the back


    of his mind, he spected that the top-secret identity of Rocky must be linked to the incredible skill of


    deploying arrays that he showed. He pulled back his spiritual breath. It sounded like Rocky never told a


    particr lie. This was after he affirmed what he had spoken earlier while he was under the spiritual


    breath.


    "How can a self-established array make the three Frontline Commanders of my Crimson Dragon Group


    wonder and be at a loss on how to tackle the vicious attack? Do you have your array deployed in such


    a tactic manner, or my Crimson Dragon Group''s Frontline Commanders are fragilepared with your


    array? A breeder in the northeast military camp has made them unable to break the array and even


    makes it seem like drawing blood from a turnip," Lance asked in a taunting tone at the same time,


    gawking at Rocky with sharp eyes.


    "I think we won by a whisker. It was just the luck of the draw, or maybe the three Commanders


    deliberately let me win the contest out of goodwill," Rocky replied calmly.


    "Apart from this array in the process of the Army g Contest, you were on the ball and saved the


    soldiers'' energy. You let your troop stay away from the battleground. Using tactics, you smartly


    destroyed the two troops of the White Army when the ck Army was at a disadvantage. Can you


    affirm that all this were as sheer luck?" Isis not content with Rocky''s words asked in a doubting tone.


    She could not hold her horses any longer and popped the question.


    Lance nced at Rocky suspiciously after hearing this. His intuitions were always right and above all,


    this wasn''t an ordinary thing to be done by an ordinary breeder. Even if he was still doubtful whether


    Rocky hade up with that array at random, it was evident that Rocky had a very high talent in


    deploying arrays and was also amazing in the art of war.


    Many including the Commander in Chief, not to mention Lance who had a soft spot for such great


    talents, would admire such a great talent.


    "Deputy Commander in Chief, you think highly of me. For Pete''s sake? How can I have understanding


    and knowledge with military tactics considering I am a breeder?" Rocky remained firm with his words;


    nothing would drive him to alter that and reveal the truth.


    Upon discovering that Rocky was upromising in revealing the truth, Isis''s face was suppressed in


    rage; she gritted teeth to remain silent; her exuded animosity was acid-burning, slicing and potent. She


    wanted to teach him a lesson. The only chance was letting Rocky stay in the base camp for three days.


    While he was there, he would adhere and execute everything she dered with no protests.


    Just as Isis was calcting her moves on how to get even on Rocky and teach him a lesson, Lance


    said, "Young man, if it''s okay with you, I''d like to transfer you to the base camp and let you serve as the


    probationary adjutant general of the Headquarters of the General Staff. Whatever you ask for, I shall


    grant it. This is only if youe with us. You shall have everything you want under your nose, I


    promise."


    "Father? Are you serious?" Rocky was still only a breeder in the northeast military camp. It gave Isis


    shivers after her father made such an impulsive verdict. It was like he had poured gasoline onto the


    spark of fear in her belly. It was because he was of the lowest capacity even in the military camp.


    However, if he became a probationary adjutant general, it would promote him to a much higher level, a


    position which was only one level lower than the Deputy Commander of the small-size military camp.


    He would be equivalent to a Deputy Commander of a small-size military camp once he became a


    formal adjutant general. The state her father paid such an enormous concern to build up a talent


    caught her by surprise. It was unlike him to do such a deed. With this in mind, it seemed her father had


    decided to cultivate Rocky. He was of great importance to him.

 Chapter 240 Knowing Each Other

    Chapter 240 Knowing Each Other


    After getting along with Rocky for some time, Isis didn''t object to her father cultivating Rocky. Aside


    from his weird and annoying temperament, Rocky''sprehensive capability was undisputed. Marin


    once told Isis that though he looked weak, Rocky was a spirit maniptor at the second grade of the


    Earthly Stage. Besides, his performance at the Army g Contest had proved that undoubtedly he was


    a real talent.


    However, Isis found her father''s ns to promote Rocky to the probationary adjutant general at the


    Headquarters of the General Staff worrying. He was barely a breeder. Such a skip-level promotion was


    unheard of at the Crimson Dragon Group, more so to Isis. Left to her, Rocky would first undergo trials


    as an adjutant at the northeast military camp where he would have to rise through the ranks to the


    position of a staff officer should his performance meet expectations. Next, she would arrange an


    assignment in which Rocky would y the role of civil official in the Headquarters of the General Staff.


    And finally, when the time was ripe for another appointment, only then could he get the promotion of


    the probationary adjutant general. By Isis''s theory, rather than aplish everything in one swoop,


    Rocky should have to spend at least three to five years being a probationary adjutant general in the


    Headquarters of the General Staff. And if by any chance he anticipated an even higher position, all the


    more time it would take him to realize it.


    However, for Lance, Isis''s father, he would rather Rocky skip the arduous journey and attain the


    position of the probationary adjutant general in the Headquarters of the General Staff in record time.


    For his daughter, Lance''s decision was nothing but dicey and inane, and hugely differing from his


    rigorous methods of conducting military affairs. Isis couldn''t fathom why her father had reversed his


    previous stand to treat Rocky so well.


    As was expected, Lance had some reservations of his own at first. He knew Rocky was a rare talent as


    much as he was a wild horse that defied taming. However, his sudden conviction of what a man like


    himself could aplish with Rocky was getting the best of him. If Rocky were a man that allowed


    himself to be swept off by the rich and powerful, carried along by every strong power, regardless of his


    excellent natural endowments, he would find himself bound to a low rank beneath them where his


    talents would be buried. In all, Lance had his sentiments that should Rocky receive proper training; he


    would surely have a great future. With faith so blinding, so stubborn, Lance believed Rocky would not


    disappoint.


    More than even his faith in the young man, the underlying reason behind Lance''s resolute stance could


    be traced to Rocky''s confidential identity. Although he hadn''t quite figured out Rocky''s real identity,


    having witnessed the talent and ability of thed spurred Lance to begin looking into the history books


    to find out why Rocky had been exiled to the Gehenna Border. Consequently, Lance had preferred to


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    keep Rocky close until he had everything figured out. One didn''t just choose to go on exile. In the end,


    he would know whether or not Rocky deserved his cultivation.


    Lance''s status at the Holy Dragon Empire meant he could easily find out the details of Rocky''s past by


    pulling all the right strings. All he had to do was be willing. And boy, was he!


    Lance''s attraction to Rocky had not gone unnoticed, so much so that thed found himself in a pickle.


    Rocky never imagined that merely exhibiting his skills would arouse the interest of Lance, one of the


    Three Great Generals of the Holy Dragon Empire. Furthermore, it seemed that Lance thought highly of


    him.


    For others, it would appear as a Heaven-sent chance born of good fortune. But for Rocky, it was a


    nightmare. One he couldn''t wait to awake from.


    Thus, when he began to sense that the course of things was beyond his control, he promptly refused. "I


    appreciate the gesture, Commander in Chief, but I must refuse your kindness." An awkward silence


    ensued in which Rocky stared at his feet. "I have nothing. I''m nobody. How could I possibly qualify for


    such a high position?"


    Rocky''s words hung thickly in the air, entrancing Isis in a state of utter bewilderment.


    Isis couldn''t tell if it was his words that had made her jaw drop or how prompt he was in refusing her


    father''s offer. ''What is wrong with this guy? But more importantly, who is he?'' Isis''s surprise soon


    melted into a scowl. Sure she didn''t approve of her father''s methods or his relentless yearning to scale


    Rocky through the ranks. But no one, especially not this nobody, would refuse her father his deepest


    wishes. She regarded Rocky with a steely gaze. Isis wasn''t exactly kicking against the idea of sending


    Rocky to the supreme headquarters. Her reaction was merely a show of concern, one only a child


    could have for a loved parent, about Lance''s doggedness on the matter. Isis found it a tad improper, if


    not entirely surprising, that Rocky would assume the office in such a fashion. But to her surprise, as


    well as her father''s, Rocky had taken the offer as a pinch of salt. He had just bluntly turned down an


    opportunity only dreamed of by his contemporaries at the Crimson Dragon Group.

 Chapter 241 A Direct Rejection

    Chapter 241 A Direct Rejection


    To Isis, only a fool or one with aggressive ambition would decline such an immense opportunity. A fool


    would be unable to weigh the pros and cons of such a decision''s impact on his career. Meanwhile, the


    one with aggressive aspirations would retreat, perhaps biding time for another day, for the sake of


    advancing to a higher position. But she felt that Rocky did not seem to fit in either category. He was


    genuinely rejecting the olive branch her father had extended--an offer that many other men would''ve


    died for. There must have been a serious reason for rejecting the proposal. Or perhaps Rocky had a


    few more secrets he was trying to hide.


    "Isn''t it too rash to just reject me so quickly? Maybe you need more time to think it over. Take your time,


    sleep on it. You might change your mind. If that happens, you''re wee toe back to the home


    base to discuss it with me or my daughter at any time," Lance exined in a steady tone. The truth


    was that he had already foreseen Rocky''s rejection. He had expected him to refuse; otherwise he


    would seem as though he were a conniving man looking to climb thedder.


    "Then please allow me to excuse myself," Rocky replied politely, and said nothing more as he turned


    away, bidding Lance and Isis goodbye with merely a deft fist-and-palm salute.


    "Well, Isis? What is your opinion of this young man?" Lance asked, turning to his daughter after Rocky


    had departed.


    "He seems capable enough for the position, but he seems like a strange guy. I feel like that we''re not


    getting the whole story, like he has something to hide. But what I really don''t understand, father, is why


    you want to promote him to be the probationary adjutant general," Isis finally said, her brow furrowed in


    confusion.


    "I have my own ns. Tell Marin to spare some time ande for a visit here. I have something for her


    to handle," Lance told his daughter, deep in thought.


    Isis only nodded her head dutifully, trusting him. She looked back the direction of where Rocky had


    walked away, and lost herself in contemtion.


    "The daughter is shrewd and the father is even cannier. The only way to keep things from getting out of


    hand is to stoping to this home base," Rocky murmured to himself even as he nced back at the


    camp that he just left. Every time he came by, there always seemed to have trouble. He had only been


    to the camp twice, but already he had seen the Deputy Commander in Chief undressed, and this time


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    he impressed the Commander in Chief with his performance and was awarded a high position in the


    army. As the saying went, ''Great honors are great burdens.'' All he wanted was to keep a low profile,


    but fate, it seemed, had other ns. He kept getting mixed up into all kinds of unnecessary problems. ''I


    feel like the next time I set foot in here, I''ll have the whole army on my back!''


    Rocky mulled over his situation anxiously, unable to settle his thoughts. Still without a certain course of


    what to do, he went to the Isis Pavilion.


    "You''re back! Have you finished your assignment?" Sue greeted Rocky upon seeing him. She enjoyed


    her time ying with Little Rubygon.


    "I wille back to see you again next time with Little Rubygon," Rocky just nodded in answer to Sue''s


    greeting and he bid her goodbye. He scooped up Little Rubygon and headed out of the home base.


    Driving his carriage, he headed towards the branch of the Super Beast Farm.


    Shawn was grinning from ear to ear from the moment heid eyes on Rocky. After all, he made a


    tremendous sale from the two baskets of treasures that Rocky brought over a while back. The total sale


    was nearly two hundred thousand golden coins. More importantly, several three-star items among the


    hoard were sold off at incredible prices, and they were sold out almost immediately. There were even


    some buyers who tried to drive the prices up to as much as thirty thousand golden coins just to get


    those items. And even the cheapest items were worth twenty thousand golden coins. The Super Beast


    Farm had virtually made a fortune out of the sales.


    Rocky, for his part, earned roughly one hundred and thirty thousand golden coins even after taking out


    a thirty percentmission, along with a smaller cut that he had given generously to the boss.


    Immediately, the money was spent on purchasing necessary materials to construct ab from the


    Super Beast Farm. For everything else that the Super Beast Farm did not have in stock, Rocky


    entrusted Shawn to customize them as he needed from the supplier. Even though Shawn was merely a


    boss of the branch, the Super Beast Farm enjoyed a certain level of prestige and fame in the Holy


    Dragon Empire, and even throughout the entire Wild Spirit Land. This led to the building of a


    sophisticated socialwork of connections. No matter how scarce a material was, the farm would be


    able to acquire it upon request, for a good price.


    Yes, Shawn had viewed Rocky as their cash cow for a long time now. He would never think to turn


    down whatever Rocky asked him now. Besides, he was tipped generously for every errand. He would


    be more than happy to serve his own interests and pockets.


    Rocky went shopping in Evian City to make another round of purchases after he finished the


    transactions in the Super Beast Farm. When he finally headed back, he was fully loaded down with


    numerous materials meant to foster the construction of hisb.

 Chapter 242 Super Talent

    Chapter 242 Super Talent


    Half of a month passed.


    In an abandoned house, the work of constructing ab beyond anyone''s imagination in this world was


    drawing to a close. Rocky was mounting thest of three palm-sized legendary night-luminous pearls


    on the roof to rece the astralmp in the operation room. Improvement of the illumination device was


    essential for future progress.


    Theb was sealed by silver-gilt tinfoil. Behind the tinfoil, the wall was enclosed in wood. The


    the center of the roof. The venttion grate was made with iron te and bars. Despite its rough


    appearance, the venttion grate was simr to those found in the modern world. A fewyers of mesh


    over the grate''s outlet filtered the air.


    Two stone tables, for experiments and operations, sat beneath the three legendary night-luminous


    pearls. The polished tables were arranged in two rows with enough space tofortably stand


    between them. Orderly containers ofb supplies, such as sulfuric acid, ethyl alcohol, special iodine,


    gauze, cotton sliver, etc. upied one side of the experiment table. Beside the containers were ten


    scalpels that had cost Rocky a fair amount of cash.


    When he finished mounting thest pearl, Rocky nodded, satisfied with the work and ready to put the


    most of the cash he''d earned by selling materials and rare things from the wild spirit-manipted


    beasts, theb was worth it. It would bring in more than what it cost. Much more.


    Stroking his chin, he considered which experiments he should try first. He could buy some living spirit-


    manipted beasts directly from the Super Beast Farm. He shook his head and cringed.


    Experimenting on living creatures was a cruel practice.


    Although, before he came to this world, he hadn''t always thought this way. He was once unscrupulous


    and had willingly experimented on and tested gic beasts without a care for the effect such


    treatment had on the creatures. Now, being a spirit maniptor, his thinking had changed. It was


    impossible for him to experiment in such a fashion. He understood that like himself, creatures had


    feelings. Sadness. Happiness. Pain and even pity. These emotions were in to see for any spirit


    maniptor. Especially in spirit-manipted beasts whose intelligence was simr to that of a human.


    It was the reason spirit-manipted beasts could connect with people. Choosing to use a living,


    healthy spirit-manipted beast for experiments was no different than using a human.


    Rocky left theb and went to the cave where he raised the Dark Heaven Insects and fed them a little


    magical saliva. When he turned and made to leave, his foot struck something. Peering down, he


    noticed a Dark Heaven Egg. When had the insectsid the egg?


    He''d been so busy with theb recently that he had not been able to check on the Dark Heaven


    Insects. Besides, twenty days ago, two Dark Heaven Insects at the first grade of three-stars had


    produced two preliminary Dark Heaven Eggs. He hadn''t expected them to produce anymore for a much


    longer time if at all.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ecstatic, Rocky picked up the egg. The spiritual sense rolling off of it said it was a medium-level egg.


    That meant it had beenid by the Dark Heaven Insect at the second grade of three-stars. Rocky''s


    brows shot up. It had neverid an egg since Rocky had brought it back. Producing a medium-level


    Dark Heaven Egg took a long time, usually several months. Frowning, Rocky counted the days and


    weeks. He nodded. The timing made sense. That Dark Heaven Insect had been due. If not for the work


    on theb, Rocky would have realized.


    "Today, I''m doubly happy." Rocky grinned. "First, I built one of the bestbs ever. And now the Dark


    Heaven Insect left me a nice surprise." He stroked his chin. "With this medium-level egg and my


    Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds, the fourth grade of Earthly Stage is at my fingertips."


    Rocky packed away the Dark Heaven Egg, left the cave, and headed home. On the way, he found


    Uriah teaching Rubygon to hunt. Half a month ago, Rocky had nned to tame Rubygon, but had


    postponed the idea due to theb construction.


    ''Now is a good time to tame Rubygon, '' he thought. It was best to do it now since Rubygon was still


    young. In but a few months, Rubygon would be full grown. Yet, there was another concern. Rocky had


    been unsessful with his efforts to stimte Rubygon''s cranial nerve. A part of him wished he had


    spotted the problem earlier. He could havee up with a solution then, by training Rubygon at a


    younger age. Now, all his hard work might be in vain. Still, he had to try.


    When he finished all his work, Rocky left for the military camp. It was time for his quota in Sheridan''s


    ss at the beast farm. Sheridan had been at his wit''s end in his efforts to teach Rocky. Normally, a


    few years were needed to acquire the Beast Taming Skill that Sheridan taught, but Rocky digested all


    of his knowledge within a few months. Rocky''s progress had been phenomenal.


    But there was a reason Rocky was such a quick learner when it came to Sheridan''s teachings. Beast


    Taming Skill was simr to Rocky''s sses on biology and gics, although beast taming was more


    abstract and systematic. Regardless, the concepts and knowledge were beyond the mind of a normal


    person. For Rocky, it was as simple as the alphabet.


    Knowing the concepts were nothing new bothered Sheridan a lot. If he couldn''t find ways to engage


    Rocky, to make Rocky push to learn even more, to surpass his current state, then Sheridan was afraid


    he could no longer be Rocky''s master.


    Sheridan did acknowledge none of it was his fault. He had simply found an exceptional apprentice.


    When Rocky reached the beast farm, he went to see Sheridan right away. "Sheridan, what''s the n


    for today? What are you going to teach me?" Rocky imagined there had to be some new techniques.


    He waited for Sheridan to answer. Sheridan gave Rocky a nk stare. Finally; he said, "Today... I don''t


    have a clear picture right now. Let me think about it for a while and I will tell youter." Sheridan flushed


    with embarrassment. But what could he do? He could not fake new things.


    "I think I have learned most of your knowledge about Beast Taming Skill." Rocky smiled. Although he


    was happy, Rocky knew how to temper his emotions. While he possessed most of the knowledge,


    there was still a crucial part. Practice. Hard work. It would take time and practice to achieve mastery.


    He needed to umte his knowledge and put it to work until he had perfected the skill through


    repetition. As the old saying went, hard work beats talent if talent does not work hard.


    "What do you mean you learned most of my knowledge? You''re far from that!" Sheridan insisted. He


    said this despite knowing he had very little to teach Rocky. One thing was left, a piece of crucial


    knowledge that Rocky was not yet ready for. Sheridan sighed inwardly. Rocky''s astonishing talent and


    might not have been in such a rush to teach him almost everything. He was afraid that Rocky would


    turn arrogant.


    Rocky smiled. He knew Sheridan was still keeping something in reserve. And although he did crave


    knowledge, Rocky did not wish to learn every single nuance too quickly. But there was one thing he


    could benefit from. "Teach me Beast Curing Skill," Rocky said. Since theb was ready, such a skill


    would be of the utmost importance. He couldbine it with his knowledge of modern medicine and


    improve upon the concepts.


    "Sheridan, please teach me Beast Curing Skill," Rocky said again. Already his mind was running


    through possibilities for theb.

 Chapter 243 He Is Being Tested! (Part One)

    Chapter 243 He Is Being Tested! (Part One)


    "What? The Beast Curing Skill? You want to learn how to do it right now? Well, I must say...that it


    seems a bit early for you to learn how to do it right now. You''re not qualified to develop that skill yet.


    Remember that the prerequisite of learning the Beast Curing Skill is to master the Beast Evaluation


    Skill first. The Beast Evaluation Skill is the foundation of the Beast Curing Skill. But most importantly,


    you need to at least reach the second grade of the Beast Evaluation Skill if you want to learn the Beast


    Curing Skill. And in order to learn the Beast Curing Skill, you also need to grasp the most basic medical


    abilities and knowledge, along with having a full understanding of the characteristics of all the spirit-


    manipted beasts. And furthermore..." Sheridan continued to reel off a lot of conditions, determined to


    prove theplexity of the situation to Rocky, who had just dered his intention to learn the


    advanced skill. As Rocky''s master, Sheridan would be responsible for teaching him all the skills


    necessary. Nevertheless, he thought Rocky was being a little hasty, as Rocky wanted to learn the skill


    immediately.


    "I have to reach the second grade for the Beast Evaluation Skill? Well, that won''t be a problem for me,"


    Rocky responded flippantly, unable to help shrugging his shoulders at the requirements that Sheridan


    was reeling off. His current Beast Evaluation Skill level was actually already at the middle stage of the


    second grade. Although it might still take him some time to reach the third grade, he''d at least reached


    the prerequisite level needed for the Beast Curing Skill.


    "What do you mean it''s not a problem for you?" Sheridan asked, bbergasted as he stared at Rocky,


    wondering if he''d lost his mind.


    "I mean, I meet the prerequisites you just said for learning the Beast Curing Skill," Rocky responded


    casually, arms folded over his chest. He was eager to learn more from his master and wouldn''t easily


    give up the idea of learning the Beast Curing Skill.


    "Look, buddy, are you kidding me right now? You''re not even a beast evaluator, let alone reach the


    second grade for the Beast Evaluation Skill. If your Beast Evaluation Skill was already in the second


    grade right now, actual beast evaluators ought to be ashamed of themselves!" Sheridan eximed,


    with an incredulous expression on his face. It wasn''t that he didn''t believe him, but he simply found it


    difficult to believe that Rocky might have hidden his skills on purpose.


    If he ever discovered that not only did Rocky learn the Beast Evaluation Skill, but that he also had


    learned the legendary, most powerful Magical Evaluation Skill, his jaw might have hit the ground. The


    Magical Evaluation Skill was such a highly coveted skill and such a treasure that most beast evaluators


    dream of being able to master it.


    The most powerful part of the Magical Evaluation Skill was that it epassed everything about the


    beast evaluation. Even today, most of the powerful Beast Evaluation Skillsmonly used throughout


    the Wild Spirit Land were derived from the Magical Evaluation Skill. And even then, those skills were


    just a small part of it. It could be said that the Magical Evaluation Skill had ultimately perfected the


    beast evaluation system, which was already extremelyprehensive and replete with all kinds of


    Beast Evaluation Skills.


    A while back, at the Superb Beast Farm, Rocky had a beast evaluationpetition with two excellent


    beast evaluators present on the spot. Rocky disyed the two very famous Beast Evaluation Skills


    throughout the entire Wild Spirit Land in public. It had shocked the audience beyond belief. And yet, the


    two skills he disyed were the two most basic Beast Evaluation Skills from the Magical Evaluation


    Skill. The disy only served to show him how truly powerful this Magical Evaluation Skill was.


    In spite of all above, the most amazing thing that happened to Rocky was that under the premise of


    learning the Magical Evaluation Skill, he also found himself the only disciple of the most outstanding


    master on the Wild Spirit Land who was also known as a beast tamer and beast curer. If he could learn


    everything from his master sessfully, it was doubtless that he would be the most famed and


    omnipotent figure in this Wild Spirit Land.


    "Do you think I have a reason to lie to you?" Rocky simply asked his master. He raised his eyebrows


    and thought, ''I didn''t mean to let slip that I have mastered the Beast Evaluation Skill. But since it is one


    of the prerequisites for learning the Beast Curing Skill, I have no other choice but to tell you. Of course,


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I''ll still never tell you that I''ve learned the Beast Evaluation Skill. Otherwise, I don''t know what would


    happen... You might have a heart attack.''


    "Of course you do! You said you want to learn Beast Curing Skill, didn''t you? The conditions of learning


    this Beast Curing Skill are so severe that you''d say just about anything to make me teach you the skill,"


    Sheridan answered, scoffing at the thought of Rocky''s real motives. He knew he had to be cautious; he


    had high standards in selecting a disciple. And he certainly wouldn''t teach the Beast Curing Skill to just


    about anyone.


    "Then, what can I do to convince you?" Rocky quickly asked. He stared helplessly at Sheridan, feeling


    desperate as he thought, ''This old man is ying hardball. Maybe... I have to show my skill in front of


    him to prove I am qualified, if I want to learn the Beast Curing Skill.''


    Sheridan stared at Rocky for a moment before a thought seemed toe to him. He gestured to him


    and said, "Follow me." He turned on his heel and walked off to the direction of the beast farm.


    Rocky raised his eyebrows. Realizing now that the old man wanted to test his strength, he hurried after


    his master.


    It wasn''t long before Sheridan led Rocky directly to the beast farm''s barn, opening its doorways wide.


    Inside, Rocky saw a baby spirit-manipted beast.


    "This cub was sent here earlier today. Although its qualities aren''t too bad, and it was born to a two-star


    beast, it seems to have a very serious defect. If your Beast Evaluation Skill is really at the second


    grade as you say, then it shouldn''t be difficult for you to figure out what the defect is," Sheridan


    exined thoughtfully. It was clear that he wanted to test whether the strength of Rocky had really


    achieved the second grade, just as he had imed. However, there was the possibility that the defect


    he mentioned might not be determined by the Beast Evaluation Skill at the second grade. There was a


    likelihood that he was trying to simply discourage Rocky so that he would give up the idea. He didn''t


    think that Rocky was ready to learn the Beast Curing Skill just yet. After all, if his foundation wasn''t


    strong enough, then it would be very difficult for his trainingter on. He always believed that old


    saying, "Rome wasn''t built in a day."

 Chapter 244 He Is Being Tested! (Part Two)

    Chapter 244 He Is Being Tested! (Part Two)


    In Sheridan''s opinion, the conditions and prerequisites to learning the Beast Curing Skill were quite


    demanding. He hade up with this challenge to deliberately put an obstacle in front of Rocky, stop


    him jumping forward rashly, and make him carefully consider the course of action.


    It also meant that if Rocky wasn''t skilled enough to pass the test, then he would certainly be unable to


    learn the Beast Curing Skill from Sheridan at present, no matter how desperate he was to learn.


    Rocky understood what was going through his master''s mind. He knew that this time, in order to


    convince Sheridan, he had to show his real skill. Slowly, a wicked smile crept onto his face.


    He grinned as he whispered fervently, "Alright then, sir... watch me carefully and don''t you dare blink


    your eyes!" And without further preamble, he walked directly into the barn. Sitting cross-legged in front


    of the cub, he gathered his own spiritual power, and exhibited the Radiance Evaluation Skill upon it.


    Sheridan saw a triangr light screen showed up in the air above the cub. Suddenly, the lights


    representing the various natures of the cub appeared upon the screen.


    ''He''s using the Radiance Evaluation Skill?!'' Sheridan eximed to himself in shock, staring at Rocky''s


    progress. ''So it''s true! He wasn''t lying; he truly does know the Beast Evaluation Skill. Beyond that, he


    has learned the Radiance Evaluation Skill, an advanced Beast Evaluation Skill from an old and


    respected beast evaluating family.


    Where in the world could he have learned the Radiance Evaluation Skill? Could it be...? Perhaps it''s


    something to do with his top-secret identity...'' Sheridan''s mind raced as he was watching Rocky


    perform the skill upon the cub.


    Meanwhile, Rocky had already begun scanning the cub itself. As Sheridan didn''t give him a hint as to


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    what the defect he was seeking was, he began from its most basic features. The lights that illuminated


    the screen represented each facet of the spirit-manipted beast''s body. Therefore, should there be


    any defect in its body, he would be able to determine it easily ording to the brightness and volume


    of the lights.


    However, Rocky realized that this wasn''t going to be as easy as it appeared. From what he understood


    about Sheridan''splex methods and clever ways, this was a defect that wouldn''t be evident from


    ordinary means.


    In truth, Rocky was absolutely correct about Sheridan, who was standing behind him with a quiet, albeit


    sinister smile. ''You little brat, you almost had me there. But even if you really have the strength of a


    beast evaluator at the second grade, you won''t find the defect of the curb. You still don''t meet my


    standards as of yet and you will not be allowed to learn the Beast Curing Skill. It is not as simple as the


    Beast Taming Skill because this one is all about diseases that afflict them. The same diseases will


    show up differently between different spirit-manipted beasts, just as how a defect in a spirit-


    manipted beast will have different symptoms from others. It means that for those tasked with curing


    them, they will need tact, presence of mind, and adaptability. It also means innovating new ways of


    handling each situation individually.''


    Nevertheless, after seeing the level of Rocky''s Beast Evaluation Skill, Sheridan already knew that


    Rocky was indeed telling him the truth. Certainly, it was a big surprise for him that his disciple already


    had good foundations for beast evaluation. More than that, he was more delighted, because that with


    good foundation, Rocky could develop the skill soon even if he wasn''t as good as he imed at the


    moment. It would seem that he made the quite right decision to ept Rocky as his disciple.


    Truth be told, Sheridan didn''t expect to find a disciple who would learn both his Beast Taming Skill and


    Beast Curing Skill. He had thought that if his disciple could learn even just one of them, he would


    already be satisfied, and he would have nothing to regret, even to his deathbed.


    But somehow, Sheridan found himself lucky enough to meet Rocky, an amazing disciple who had the


    potential topletely inherit all his skills. For any master, it was a source of immense pride and honor


    to be able to pass on all his skills to the next generation. Just when he thought that he''d have to take all


    his learning to the grave, it appeared that God had smiled down upon him.


    ''Finally, at longst, I might still be able to pass down the most powerful Beast Taming Skill, the


    Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill to this young man, although it may be too early for him to learn


    based on his current strength. But, if he masters the skill, he will have more good fortune toe! If he


    is lucky enough, it will bemonce for him to be able to capture a spiritual beast alive.'' Sheridan''s


    mind was full of ideas and racing in excitement. He had made up his mind and would teach Rocky


    every skill he knew, including the most powerful skill he had learned. Undoubtedly, he was satisfied to


    find a disciple who could learn quickly and well.

 Chapter 245 Keep Going

    Chapter 245 Keep Going


    At that moment, Rocky was focusing on evaluating the baby Spiritual-manipted Beast that was lying


    in front of him. However, his wrinkled brows showed that he was having trouble identifying the defect


    that Sheridan had told him about. How could he, anyways? There were no relevant signs to be found!


    Seeing the confused look on Rocky''s face, Sheridanughed triumphantly while saying, "Brat, you''re


    stumped, aren''t you?"


    "Don''t worry, Sheridan. I know my way around more than one Beast Evaluation Skill." Rocky nced at


    Sheridan defiantly. He was just warming up with the Radiance Evaluation Skill. Now, he immediately


    gathered spiritual light in his right hand. Suddenly, his whole right hand was flickering with light. Then,


    he began to touch the body of the baby Spiritual-manipted Beast.


    Sheridan was taken aback by Rocky''s knowledge of the Stroking Evaluation Skill to the extent that it


    actually took him a few moments to be able toprehend what he had just seen. When he came


    back to his senses, he immediately asked Rocky, "How did you know the Stroking Evaluation Skill?"


    Sheridan''s surprise took over him. He could not even wait to listen to Rocky''s answer to his question,


    so he followed it with another one, "how do you know two Beast Evaluation Skills?"


    "Surprised?" Rocky said proudly. He was very insulted by Sheridan''s surprised reaction.


    Sheridan immediately felt very confused. ''It is true that no one stated that a beast evaluator can only


    learn one Beast Evaluation Skill. However, I know that the Radiance Evaluation Skill and the Stroking


    Evaluation Skill are from two famous beast evaluation families, so it would be understandable if Rocky


    knew how to perform only one of them. But, he is capable of performing both of them at the same time,


    which is beyondmon sense!


    Well, let''s say Rocky''s abilities are extraordinary, he still could not have learnt these skills on his own!


    Who is his mentor? Who has managed to teach him two different kinds of advanced Beast Evaluation


    Skills from the beast evaluation families at the same time?''


    At this moment, Sheridan suddenly felt very grateful. Fortunately, he met Rocky first and epted him


    as his apprentice. If the man who had the same master as him had found Rocky first, he would have


    done his best to make him his apprentice. Sheridan was sure of that because Rocky''s talent was not


    only amazing, but also veryprehensive. Besides, his talent in beast evaluation was also extremely


    strong. What a one-in-a-million genius!


    Of course, Sheridan didn''t know that man had not only met Rocky, but also framed Rocky with Alston of


    the royal family. So, that man was like an enemy for Rocky. This was why it was impossible for Rocky


    to be his apprentice. Sheridan''s worries were unnecessary.


    The Radiance Evaluation Skill and the Stroking Evaluation Skill were so powerful, so it only took Rocky


    a few more minutes of observation to realize the defect Sheridan had mentioned earlier. It turned out


    that the baby Spiritual-manipted Beast was born deaf. It couldn''t hear anything nor respond to the


    outside voices.


    Rocky could not help but look at Sheridan and say, "Sheridan, the little guy''s deaf, right?"


    Sheridan nodded but was not focused enough to actually add any furtherments to Rocky''s


    diagnosis. In fact, Sheridan felt like he had just recognized Rocky''s value after he had seen him


    perform two Beast Evaluation Skills at the same time. After all, he hadn''t even heard of any beast


    evaluator who could perform two Beast Evaluation Skills at the same time.


    "Brat, when did you learn the Beast Evaluation Skills?" Sheridan still couldn''t help but wonder.


    "I don''t remember," Rocky shrugged.


    Sheridan, trying to hide the triumph that was very obvious on his wrinkled face, red at Rocky and


    asked, "Why didn''t you tell me first? My old heart is very fragile. It can''t stand such surprises from time


    to time anymore!


    Even if your beast evaluation skills level up to the standard, your medical skills..." Sheridan took a


    worried look at Rocky and thought to himself that ''no matter how powerful he is, there is no way he can


    master the medical skill!''


    To Sheridan''s surprise, Rocky went straight to him, grabbed his hand, put two fingers on his hand pulse


    for a moment, and diagnosed the old man.


    Rocky raised his head, looked Sheridan in the eyes and said, "Old man, have you been urinating


    frequently at night? Do you always go to the toilet at night?"


    "How did you know that?" Sheridan''s eyes widened. He didn''t expect Rocky to know these things by


    touching his hand pulse.


    "Judging from your pulse, your liver and kidney functions are seriously damaged. I guess you like


    drinking very much. By the way, do you often drink in brothels?" Rocky looked at the old man with a


    naughty smile and a wink.


    The wink turned every wrinkle on Sheridan''s face into a line of an ashamed red color. Sheridan realized


    that his face had exposed him, so he said, "Brothels? How could I go to such a disgraceful ce?" And


    he said it in a deliberately raised and nervous voice.


    "I''ve always wondered if the hottest girls in those ces can y instruments well, though," Rocky


    asked casually, yet sneakily.


    "Oh yes! They y really well," Sheridan replied subconsciously. He did not realize that he had been


    fooled except after blurting that exposing answer out.


    "Come on, Sheridan! You''re too old to be that careless. Yes, some men can''t resist the charm of


    women, but don''t forget that you are an old man now. Wouldn''t it be ridiculous to die in a woman''s arms


    like that?" Rockyughed.


    "Brat, it is as if you are fantasizing about my early death! Don''t forget that when I die, you will be left


    with no mentor to teach you the Beast Curing Skill. You are the one who benefits the most from my


    long life," Sheridan pretended to angrily re at Rocky. However, he was still quite surprised. He didn''t


    expect that Rocky was an all-round talent, even in the medical field.


    As an excellent gene scientist, Rocky was certainly involved in all aspects of knowledge. Although he


    did not master all aspects, he at least had a general idea about the basic knowledge of each field.


    Consequently, it was effortless for him to perform basic medical skills.


    "It seems that you do have the foundation to learn the Beast Curing Skill," Sheridan acknowledged.


    Rocky''s extraordinary potential worried Sheridan. He was worried that if Rocky could master the Beast


    Curing Skill well as he did to the Beast Taming Skill, then he himself would not be able to catch up with


    him.


    ''I might be getting myself into trouble, '' Sheridan thought to himself at that moment. Sheridan was


    confused, he never thought that he would be one of those masters surpassed by their apprentices. He


    could not realize if this was an unfortunate event or a blessing disguised in what appeared to be a


    trouble! ''Only time could tell, '' he believed.


    However, as a master, Sheridan was very dedicated. He immediately began to teach Rocky the most


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    basic Beast Curing Skill. Of course, in this world, the Beast Curing Skill waspletely aimed at the


    spirit-manipted beasts. Because there were many kinds of spirit-manipted beasts that had


    various strange characteristics andplex body structures, the Beast Curing Skill was much more


    Diagnosing the condition and injury of different spirit-manipted beasts required a variety of methods.


    It was highlyplicated because some spirit-manipted beasts needed to be diagnosed under


    certain conditions, such as underwater, or in an environment with high or low temperature.


    The distribution of meridians varied in different spirit-manipted beasts, so to diagnose meridians for


    different spirit-manipted beasts, the beast evaluator needed to know the distribution of meridians in


    each one of them by using the Beast Evaluation Skills.


    In short, the Beast Curing Skill was indeed moreplicated than the Beast Taming Skill, which was


    why it was necessary to learn various harsh basic conditions before embarking on learning it.


    But that wasn''t a problem for Rocky, of course!


    In a blink of an eye, it was noon. Rocky was about to leave the beast farm and go back, when he saw


    two spirit maniptors carry a dying spirit-manipted beast in, drop it on the ground and leave


    without saying a word.

 Chapter 246 The Injured War Dragon

    Chapter 246 The Injured War Dragon


    "Everyone can see that the spirit-manipted beast is dying. Why can''t they treat it well? They are real


    bastards without any conscience." Sheridan was visibly upset when he saw that the creature was


    breathing itsst and would soon die.


    Seeing the beast''s condition, Rocky thought of an idea and his eyes lit up. With eagerness that he


    could not hide, he asked Sheridan how he nned to deal with the situation.


    "The creature breathes, its heart beats, and it is a life form, just like we are. I will find a suitable ce to


    bury it." And Sheridan was obviously grief-stricken.


    "Sheridan, I am going out as I have an important task to attend to. I can bury it for you. You take care of


    yourself." After Rocky said those words, he picked up the spirit-manipted beast, flung it on his left


    shoulder, and left the beast farm.


    "What hase over him? I wonder why he is showing so much kindness today," Sheridan murmured


    to himself suspiciously, as he saw Rocky''s receding figure.


    What Sheridan did not know was that Rocky had not offered to bury the spirit-manipted beast out of


    any kindness that he felt for it. He had other ns. Therefore, instead of doing as he had said to


    Sheridan, Rocky took it directly to theboratory he had built.


    Once there, he addressed the creature and said, "Do not worry. I will help you. I will make sure that you


    feel no pain." Rocky knew all too well that it was in unbearable pain and agony. Therefore, without any


    dy, he put the spirit-manipted beast on the cold operating table. Having done that, he gathered a


    little spiritual power in his palm, ced it on its heart, and pressed it gently.


    The creature could not live and predictably died soon after that, as its heart, its arteries, and its veins


    had been shorn into tiny fragments, and were now nothing but pulp.


    With the spirit-manipted beast dead, Rocky had obtained a free corpse to experiment on. He wanted


    to practice how to operate on its dead body, and conduct some experimental operations on it, as that


    would give him an edge in the future.


    Before Rocky knew it, he had been experimenting for three days.


    And as the creature''s corpse could not be preserved for long under normal temperatures, Rocky had


    no choice but to bury it - the first cadaver he had experimented on. Therefore, he carried what


    remained of it, found arge hole in the deste forest that was near hisboratory, and buried it there.


    Rocky did what he had to, but he was not happy for he could not experiment longer on the creature''s


    body. Therefore, on his way back, he muttered to himself, "I need to find a new dead body to


    experiment on now," and started specting how he could do it. Then, after he had finished his daily


    routine jobs, he started taming little Rubygon.


    Recently, little Rubygon had revealed its wild nature by running away in the wild without taking Rocky''s


    permission. It was extremely unruly, and had it not been for Uriah''s help, Rocky would not have been


    able to restrain it.


    Taming a spirit-manipted beast was aplex and challenging job. It required abination of


    harsh and mild tactics. A new hand, Rocky was inexperienced in taming spirit-manipted beasts in


    real life. Although he had theoretical knowledge about it, as he had studied Beast Taming Skills, there


    was a tremendous gap between theory and practice.


    In spite of his innate talent, Rocky could not bring little Rubygon under his control. He could not break


    its spirit, as it resisted both strategies. Neither a severe nor a soft approach impacted it. No matter what


    Beast Taming Skills Rocky used, little Rubygon stayed the way it was - wild and untamed, like a spoiled


    princess, who did what caught her fancy without fearing or caring for anyone.


    "You little thing, I swear I will tame you and teach you to be obedient. If I do not do that, I will take your


    name, and call myself Rubygon," Rocky said, and stared at little Rubygon. It seemed that he had been


    wrestling with little Rubygon.


    In the following days, apart from his daily work, Rocky had one more thing to do - staring at little


    Rubygon, as they stood in the central field. Initially, both stared at each other peacefully. However,


    also adopted harsh tactics and beat little Rubygon until it was blue.


    After a few days, he found that little Rubygon had be obedient. Even the expression in its eyes


    conveyed timidity. Gleaning from how Rocky had been treating little Rubygontely, it seemed that only


    violence could have tamed it. However, if that were true and little Rubygon was scared of Rocky, then


    that meant that his previous experiment hade to nothing.


    Therefore, Rocky began to use the Beast Taming Skills he had learned, to tame little Rubygon.


    Additionally, he started taking it and Uriah to hunt for some menial wild spirit-manipted beasts so


    that he could sufficiently exercise it.


    Half a month had gone, in the blink of an eye.


    And Rocky''s efforts at taming little Rubygon had finally paid dividends. Now, most of the time, it


    behaved properly and did as it was told. Although, there were times when it was disturbed, became


    emotional, and was also disgruntled. However, on the whole, Rocky was satisfied with little Rubygon''s


    performance.


    After Rocky had finished his cultivation, he walked out of the abandoned house, and was pleasantly


    surprised to see little Rubygon holding a hare that it had hunted, in its mouth. That was its way of


    showing its trophy to Rocky and to earn praise.


    "Good job! I am proud of you!" Rocky said,mending little Rubygon. Seeing that Rocky was happy


    with its achievement, little Rubygon joyfully took the hare to an empty corner to feast on it.


    "Last night, I refined the Dark Heaven Egg at the medium stage. Without a doubt, now I am very close


    to the fourth grade of the Earthly Stage. With two more Dark Heaven Eggs at the preliminary stage and


    the assistance of the Heaven Divine Lotus Seed, I am sure that I will reach the fourth grade, soon,"


    satisfied, Rocky muttered to himself. Right now, Rocky''s cultivation was impressively quick. Combined


    with the Dark Heaven Egg, the Heaven Divine Lotus Seed, and the magical saliva, he had achieved


    significant promotions in merely one to two months; instead of a year or longer - the time it normally


    took others.


    Yet in spite of all that, Rocky still had a long way to go to reach the Heavenly Stage, based on his


    present speed. That was because the promotion was more difficult to realize at the Earthly Stage''ster


    part, especially, beyond its fifth grade.


    Therefore, in order to rise further and achieve more, Rocky nned to capture several more Dark


    Heaven Insects, which would make his cultivation easier with their Dark Heaven Eggs. However, it


    seemed that there weren''t any more Dark Heaven Insects in the northeast military camp''s area, which


    implied that Rocky would have to venture to the other camps'' jurisdictions. That, in turn, meant that he


    would need at least two to three days to make a sessful round trip, as the camps were at quite a


    distance from where Rocky was.


    Therefore, before he set out on his mission, he had to consider his n carefully, keeping a long-term


    perspective to it. Also, his daily schedule was so packed that he found it difficult to extract himself from


    it and venture forth.


    As usual, Rocky went back to the beast farm of the northeast military camp to learn the Beast Curing


    Skill from Sheridan. In the fifteen days that he was there, owing to Sheridan''s vast storehouse of


    knowledge, Rocky had already progressed tremendously vis-a-vis learning Beast Curing Skills. Indeed,


    he had benefited a lot by learning from Sheridan. Once Rocky had imbibed from Sheridan, he


    techniques of modern science. Consequently, now, he was able to conduct a few basic surgeries on


    some spirit-manipted beasts. Undoubtedly, what he had achieved was a breakthrough and


    enhanced the way effective operations could be done.


    After arriving where Sheridan stayed, Rocky met Thor and Joss, who had just reached the beast farm.


    "Brother," Thor and Joss excitedly called out to Rocky in unison. They had not seen him since his


    transfer to the beast farm, and his moving there. Ergo, their happiness on seeing him surged high, for it


    was Rocky who was responsible for the fact that no one looked down on them anymore. His courage


    and conduct had also gained them respect and now no one considered them to be members of a


    rubbish team.


    "Howe you two are free today? What are you doing here?" Rocky asked, confused, as he nodded


    a greeting to both of them, who had been members of the sixth team, earlier.


    "Oh, Commander Marin sent us here. Yesterday, when she was leading our first and the third teams to


    the frontier, we got ambushed on the way. Though we sessfully repulsed the enemy under her


    leadership, her war dragon was so seriously injured that now it cannot stand up nor walk. So, after we


    had driven the enemy forces back, and returned safely, Commander Marin asked us to bring Sheridan


    to where she is waiting, with her war dragon, to cure it..." Thor replied respectfully, as he held Rocky in


    high esteem.


    "Sheridan, someone is calling you," Rocky shouted to get Sheridan''s attention, who was busy working


    at the beast farm. Thor and Joss had described the encounter so vividly that he could visualize how


    severely the spirit-manipted beast must have gotten wounded. Now that he knew the gravity of the


    situation, he was also a little worried for Marin, as she had always treated him well.


    After finishing what he was doing, Sheridan walked out slowly and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Commander Marin''s war dragon was injured!" Rocky replied.


    "What?" On learning that Marin''s war dragon had gotten hurt, Sheridan was extremely concerned and


    became tense. With an urgency in tone, he said, "Why don''t you send it to me and I will take care of


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    it?"


    "That is not possible, as it can''t walk, due to the grievous injuries it received. That is why Commander


    Marin asked us to pick you up," Joss said promptly.


    Sheridan became even more serious and yelled, "What are you waiting for? Take me to Commander


    Marin. Hurry!"


    Thor and Joss became somber, nodded their heads, which meant that they would escort Sheridan to


    Commander Marin poste haste, and immediately they started heading towards where she was


    camped. Rocky, too joined them, as he wanted to benefit from seeing Sheridan treat the war dragon -


    live teaching from Sheridan, was a rare opportunity, indeed!

 Chapter 247 Weak And Helpless Marin

    Chapter 247 Weak And Helpless Marin


    Rocky arrived at the battlefields of northeast military camp, having followed Thor and Sheridan the


    whole way. The battlefields were teeming with personnel, from ranks of soldiers to spirit maniptors.


    Many of the soldiers and spirit maniptors were gathered around a creature of immense size, pointing


    and whispering.


    "Back off and step aside...! What is going on here?!" Sheridan demanded loudly, seeing themotion


    and unhappy at the conduct.


    Solders and spirit maniptors looked up to see that it was Sheridan who spoke. All of them stepped


    aside and cleared the way for him, knowing his temper was infamous throughout the whole northeast


    military camp. Sheridan was, after all, the administrator of beast farm. If they irritated him, then the


    spirit-manipted beasts, their closest friends, would get in trouble. It was in their best interests to


    respect him and his authority.


    Standing behind Sheridan, Rocky cast his eyes on the enormous figure in battlefield. He realized that it


    was none other than Marin''s war dragon named Verdanim. Verdanim was stretched out on its side. It


    looked as though it was in serious pain. Its lower abdomen bulged out, distended like a ball, almost as


    though it''d been pregnant for a few months. But its left rear limb which was badly deformed was bloody.


    The limb was ck and blue all over. While outwardly, the injury looked horrible, the internal injuries


    were likely much worse than that.


    "Sheridan..." Marin choked as she gently patted Verdanim''s head from where she was squatted. She


    was desperately trying to soothe her injured dragon. With tears in her eyes, she rose to her feet to


    implore Sheridan. "Hurry, please, save Verdanim, I beg you!" she begged.


    "Calm down, Marin; don''t worry. I''ll save it, I promise you," Sheridan replied calmly, patting her shoulder


    and trying to reassure her. Verdanim had been his gift to Marin, and he had raised the dragon himself.


    Hence, he understood her feelings about Verdanim in this situation, and sympathized with her.


    For Marin, Verdanim was more than just a dragon; it was like a sibling to her. Her sadness and her joys


    were things she would share with it. She adored this dragon and prized it above all else, and her heart


    broke to see it so injured.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Rocky had never seen Marin look so weak and helpless before. Often, she behaved as though she


    were a man: strong, impartial, and clear-sighted. She was a fine Commander that looked as steady as


    any other. But now, it seemed as though a mere breeze could send Marin down.


    For Marin''s part, as soon as she''d seen Sheridan approaching, she felt some of her anxiousness drain


    from her body. She was confident that he had every ability to cure her spirit-manipted beast. But


    then she felt a stare upon her and found Rocky there. She only looked sadly back at him before turning


    her attention back to Sheridan. Her dragon mattered more than anything at this moment.


    Sheridan began his examination of the dragon. But as he did, his frown deepened, as though he were


    clearly having some difficulty. Judging by his expression, everyone feared that the injury on Verdanim


    wasn''t quite as simple as it appeared.


    "Sheridan, how is Verdanim?" Marin asked anxiously. "Can you cure it...?" She was wringing her hands


    in worry, seeing the look on his face.


    Sheridan sighed as he looked back at Marin, and his hesitation worried her.


    "Sheridan...?" After seeing Sheridan''s expression, Marin''s heart leapt to her throat, her stomach in


    knots. She had a bad feeling about this.


    "I''m afraid Verdanim has suffered a serious internal injury. Its meridians were ruptured, causing intra-


    abdominal bleeding. A substantial amount of blood is umting in its belly, putting a strain on its


    internal organs. And another thing, it has a fracture on its left leg bone. Even I can''t understand how it


    could''ve suffered such a serious injury. I am so sorry, Marin, but... I''m not sure I''ll be able to save


    Verdanim this time," Sheridan told her quietly, apologetically. He knew that this would be a serious blow


    to Marin, but this was something too serious to sugarcoat and she had to know the truth.


    Marin felt her world grow dark, sending her into a spiral of despair. Wracked with misery, she balled her


    fists and buried her face into her hands. "This is all my fault, I knew it...it''s all my fault! If I hadn''t tried to


    win...if I hadn''t tried to win so hard, Verdanim wouldn''t have gotten hurt trying to save me! I did this, this


    is all my fault...!" She broke down.


    Having never seen Marin so disconste before, the soldiers and spirit maniptors watched on in


    sympathetic awe. They felt a deep sense of pity for her, and knew they too would mourn such a loss.


    Verdanim was the only war dragon of the northeast military camp, and was their symbol.


    "Sheridan, please...please, I beg you, please, can''t you save Verdanim?!" Marin begged shrilly, heart in


    her throat and desperate. She seemed to have lost control of herself as she grasped Sheridan''s grey


    hand. It was too difficult for her to ept that her beloved Verdanim was about to die. She could not


    bear to lose her oldest and closest friend.


    "It''s...not as easy as that, Marin. From the looks of it, it''s difficult to find a way to save Verdanim''s life.


    Even if I could somehow manage it, it would be crippled. It''d no longer be able to fight for you, and it''d


    remain in a stable for the rest of its life." Sheridan sighed heavily. Though there was that slim chance


    that he could save the war dragon, Verdanim would simply never be the same again, and would never


    be able to go to war again. And as this was a war beast that was born to fight, its life would be


    meaningless otherwise. It could be disconste and despondent, as to be confined to a stable


    was a fate that some would say was worse than death.


    "No! I don''t care. It doesn''t matter--you must cure Verdanim, you must! You must know what to do, a


    treatment, a cure, something...!" Marin was firm and would not be moved. She couldn''t give up.


    Sheridan could only shake his head even as he heard Marin''s voice grow more shrill and pleading. He


    understood that this was going to break her heart, but there was really no use in trying to cure


    Verdanim. This was simply how life went.


    "Sheridan, please... I will do anything, anything you ask. Please cure Verdanim," Marin begged,


    inconsble as tears flowed down her cheeks.


    "I would suggest that we don''t make Verdanim suffer any further," Sheridan told her gently, trying to


    significant disabilities. Its movement would be slow and difficult due to the serious internal injuries


    and its crippled left limb. It would be a lifetime of suffering until the dragon passed away. Instead of


    putting it through so much pain, it might be better to let Verdanim rest, away from the misery.


    Rocky, watching Marin grow more panicked, knew that she was giving in to her emotions and that her


    demands wouldn''t at all convince or aid Sheridan in determining what was best for Verdanim. He


    immediately went to her and grasped her hand, willing her to turn her attentions to him instead. "Marin,


    there''s no use in ming yourself. You have to face the truth!"


    "You...?! How dare you...!" Marin, already heartbroken and in pain, felt rage bubble up to the surface at


    Rocky''s impudence, wondering how he felt he had the right to hold her hand right now. She forcibly


    tried to pull her hand away but he refused to let go.


    The soldiers and spirit maniptors around them, startled, began to grow ufortable. Rocky was


    disying a bold show of insubordination. His impertinence could cost him his life.


    "Stay out of this, I know Sheridan has a way to cure Verdanim...! Just get out of my way and let me go!


    You''re really pissing me off!" Marin was livid, eyes zing at Rocky.


    "And what would Verdanim think if it saw you hysterical like this?! The dragon got hurt to save you, it


    put itself through this for your sake; it didn''t do this to watch you have a meltdown!" Rocky snarled back


    angrily, jabbing a finger to Verdanim''s direction, as the dragon continued to struggle.


    Caught off guard, Marin turned her eyes back to her beloved dragon. Verdanim could only look back at


    her pitifully, struggling to breathe with sad eyes. The only sound the dragon could make was a small,


    pained neigh.


    At such a heartbreaking sight, Marin''s misery swelled up her throat and tears flowed free once again.


    She hastily wiped them away, unable to bear the thought that people would think she was fragile.


    But her actions did not go unnoticed by Rocky. He was shocked that Marin could cry like this, and his


    heart softened. After a moment of careful deliberation, he finally spoke, "Maybe...Maybe I could find a


    way to cure Verdanim."


    "You...you can cure him?" Marin stared at him, astonished at such a deration. If not even Sheridan


    could find a way to cure Verdanim, how could Rocky possibly manage it? He had only been Sheridan''s


    apprentice for a few months. Could Rocky really do it?

 Chapter 248 The Surgical Operation

    Chapter 248 The Surgical Operation


    A crowd of soldiers and spirit maniptors gathered by the side and were shocked when they heard


    what Rocky had said. Disbelief was written on their faces, and they exchanged looks, as if saying that


    Rocky had overestimated his skills.


    "Did I hear that right? Rocky imed that he could treat and cure Commander Marin''s spirit-


    manipted beast? He has to be lying! Everyone can see that it is hurt beyond any help. Even


    Sheridan has said that it is incurable, and he knows what he is talking about because he has seen and


    healed so many cases of severely injured spirit-manipted beasts. Then, who does Rocky think he is,


    to say that he can do what Sheridan says is impossible? He is simply showing off to feel big!"


    "I agree with you. I bet he wants to ingratiate himself with Commander Marin. And he is doing that


    because he is desperate that she recalls him to the spirit maniptor squad from the beast farm.


    "If he can cure it, then so can I."


    All of a sudden, everyone started protesting and the atmosphere at the training ground quickly turned


    tumultuous. It became crystal clear that no one present, believed an iota of what Rocky had imed he


    could do - that he could treat and cure Verdanim.


    Marin, who had always relied on Sheridan to make her war-damaged spirit manipted creatures


    healthy, and ready to go to another battle, was no exception. She too, like the others present, had


    misgivings about Rocky''s im.


    "You don''t believe me, do you?" Rocky asked Marin. He didn''t care about what people thought of him


    or what he said, but he respected Marin, and wanted to know what she really thought.


    "Rocky, can you really help Marin, to make Verdanim well? I hope this is not a false im." Sheridan,


    who had been silent all this while, asked, as he was surprised at what Rocky had said. Although he


    knew that Rocky came up with novel ideas from time to time, not knowing how truthful or skilled Rocky


    was, he was genuinely intrigued and wanted to know how he nned to cure Verdanim, for, in his


    eyes, that was a formidable task.


    "Yes, but what I have in mind is untested and can be dangerous. Yet I think, I should try my approach. It


    is possible that it might endanger Verdanim''s life even more. However, in my opinion, that is the only


    option we have at this point," Rocky said in a serious tone. His way was to operate on Verdanim, and


    that came with risks. Also, till then, Rocky had performed surgeries only on small spirit-manipted


    beasts, not on any gigantic creature, like Verdanim was. This being his first, it would surely be a high-


    risk procedure.


    "How can I trust you? Even Sheridan said that he could not help Verdanim, as his condition is beyond


    help," Marin said sceptically.


    "Well, it is up to you to trust me or not. Obviously, it is your call," Rocky spoke calmly. It seemed that he


    did not care whether or not Marin believed that he could treat Verdanim and restore his health.


    Marin was torn. Sheridan had run out of solutions and she did not know if she could trust Rocky. In her


    heart, she did not believe that Rocky knew what to do to make Verdanim regain his health and


    strength. Finally, she looked to Sheridan for help, for being in a state of panic, she could not decide


    what to do - give Rocky the go-ahead or deny him permission to treat Verdanim.


    Sheridan immediately understood from the way Marin was looking at him that she wanted to know what


    he thought and whether she could trust Rocky. Then he turned to look at Rocky and observe his body


    hesitation at all. Seeing that, it seemed to him that Rocky might have solutions. Also, he knew that


    things could not get worse, so he decided to take a chance with Rocky.


    "Marin, I would say, let him try, he might seed where I cannot," sighing, Sheridan said to Marin.


    Now that Sheridan had given his opinion, Marin looked to Rocky and told him that she was entrusting


    Verdanim in his care since Sheridan had said that she could trust him. But she would never forgive him


    if there was a slightest problem, and Verdanim''s condition worsened because of Rocky''s treatment.


    "You will pay, remember that."


    "What if I seed and make Verdanim well?" Rocky asked, smiling, with his arms crossed in front of


    his chest.


    "In that case, I will grant you one wish - you can ask for anything, and I will give it to you," Marin said,


    after hesitating, briefly. If Rocky could do what he had imed he could, she would do anything for him.


    Moreover, she knew that he would never make unreasonable requests. After all, she was the military


    camp''smander and no one would dare to cross their limits with her.


    Now that Marin had given her consent, Rocky took charge and told some of the people who were with


    Marin to get some soldiers to carry Verdanim to the beast farm. Further, saying, "I''ll be back soon,"


    Rocky turned around and left to prepare for the surgical procedure.


    Verdanim''s stomach was hemorrhaging profusely, which most probably the rupturing of a great artery


    had caused. Rocky knew that if the pressure in the abdominal cavity were to increase any higher, it


    would cause a multiple organ failure, which in turn, would render operating, and saving Verdanim, who


    would die because of the shock of the excessive bleeding, impossible.


    Therefore, Rocky had to start the surgery on an urgent basis, without any dy, as Verdanim''s


    condition was quickly bing rming. But as it was a gigantic creature, Rocky understood that he


    would not be able to take Verdanim into the operation theater. Therefore, he would have to operate in


    the beast stable.


    As there was no time to lose, Rocky ran to fetch the surgical instruments he needed for the operation,


    from theb. Once there, he gathered them quickly, put them in a sterile basket, and hastened back to


    the military camp with it.


    Some soldiers and other helpers had already taken Verdanim to the stable, by the time Rocky reached


    the beast farm. There he saw that many people, including Marin, had formed a circle around Verdanim,


    surrounding himpletely.


    Seeing such arge crowd, Rocky shouted from afar, "Sheridan, ask them to leave the stable," as he


    entered the ce.


    "Hey, Rocky, I am your teacher. Show respect. How dare you shout at me and order me," Sheridan


    objected to Rocky''s tone of voice.


    "Do you or don''t you, want me to make Verdanim better for Marin?" Rocky asked Sheridan impatiently.


    Rocky''s irritated way of talking affected Sheridan, and he immediately looked dejected. He also knew


    that Verdanim''s survival solely depended on Rocky now. Besides, he was tense as he was not aware


    of what Rocky''s method would be. Having known Marin since she was a child, Sheridan''s heart ached


    at seeing her so sad. For her happiness'' sake, he wished that Rocky would seed in treating


    Verdanim. Then, in a loud voice, he chased away all the people who were crowding outside the beast


    stable.


    "Are you happy now? I told everyone to disperse. Look, they have gone," Sheridan addressed Rocky,


    when he came back.


    "I can see one person standing there." Rocky pointed at Marin, who was standing outside Verdanim''s


    stable.


    "Do you think it is possible for her to leave?" Sheridan rolled his eyes at Rocky in exasperation, sure


    that Marin would not leave until she had seen that Verdanim was safe.


    "You have to take care of the situation, don''t you. I won''t do anything unless she leaves," Rocky said


    arrogantly. He knew that watching him operate on her dear Verdamin would be tortuous for Marin, and


    she would shout at him for causing it further pain and distress. That, in turn, would distract him and


    prevent him from doing a perfect job.


    Sheridan frowned. However, he knew that he had no choice but to convince Marin to leave, for


    otherwise, Rocky would not start treating Verdanim. So, he went out and approached Marin, who was


    standing looking forlorn and worried, and persuaded her to leave for Verdanim''s sake.


    "Are you satisfied? Now, can you tell me how you will treat Verdanim?" Sheridan asked, as soon as he


    had joined Rocky in the stable.


    "If I tell you, then I will be your teacher, and you will have to respect me as one. Leave this job to me. I


    can handle it by myself. You go, and drink your wine. Remember toe back tomorrow morning,"


    Rocky pushed Sheridan out of the stable and shut the door in his face, because he was running out of


    time.


    "I wonder what he will do? He is so young and inexperienced," perplexed, Sheridan murmured to


    himself. But he was reassured on seeing Rocky, who was standing in front of Verdanim, looking like a


    picture of confidence. Then he left the beast stable.


    After Sheridan had left, Rocky brought the sterile basket of surgical tools into the stable, where


    Verdanimy on the soil floor. After clearing and leveling a small area, he spread a white cloth on the


    ground and ced the tools on it, symmetrically one alongside the other. After that, he dipped a rag


    cloth into one of the two buckets that he had fetched and ced near Verdanim. Finally, Rocky started


    cleaning the blood from its wounded body with the wet rag.


    By now, Verdanim''s condition was rapidly deteriorating. Nearly unconscious, it was struggling to keep


    its eyes open, and having trouble breathing. It seemed that the pressure in its abdominal cavity was so


    much that it would explode.


    After scrubbing andpleting the pre-surgery procedures, Rocky started operating without any


    further dy. He first suctioned out the hematocele from Verdanim''s abdominal cavity, to reduce the


    pressure on other organs.


    "Sleep well," Rocky said, and fed Verdanim some diluted Centipede-snake venom to anesthetize it.


    Seeing that the anesthesia had taken effect on Verdanim and it waspletely unconscious, Rocky


    immediately took thergest scalpel and cut open its lower belly. He repeated this move three times to


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    When Verdanim''s abdominal cavity was totally drained off the blood, using tweezers, Rocky started


    tucking the loose flesh so that he could find the ruptured aorta. Moreover, that was easy to spot, as it


    was gargantuan in size.


    Rocky then, quickly found the bleeding aorta whose diameter was the size of a small water pipe. Its


    condition was much worse than what he could imagine or had expected it to be. As more than one


    segment was ruptured, it was difficult to fix it. Also, he knew that if anything were to go wrong during


    the operation, the aorta might rupture again, and Verdanim would not survive that.

 Chapter 249 An Incredible Miracle

    Chapter 249 An Incredible Miracle


    Rocky took a deep breath. He had urgently tried to stop the hemorrhaging of blood. Then he strung the


    high-toughness ligament which was acquired from a granary rat beast onto the bone-made needles.


    Once done, he started to close up the ruptured aorta.


    Every single procedure required a high-level technique, which meant that every move took a


    considerable amount of effort. Rocky had only begun to put in a few stitches and yet he already began


    perspiring heavily.


    It took two whole hours before Rocky was able to stitch the ruptured aorta together. He then checked


    the wound carefully before cautiously restoring the blood supply. He waited another fifteen minutes


    before he was sure that there were no leaking points around the suture. With no leakage, he let out a


    relieved breath.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Rocky finally began stitching up Verdanim''s lower abdomen again. And eventually, the first operation


    waspleted.


    As this went on, Verdanim was visibly improving, particrly with the supplementary blood supply. His


    breathing was no longerbored.


    With its condition looking better, Rocky took advantage of every moment and began the second


    operation. Compared to the first one, this would be even more challenging, but even more delicate.


    And the skill level came with higher requirements.


    If Rocky were to fail this stage, Verdanim may never stand on his own feet again. But if he did not go


    through with the operation, there would be no other way for the dragon to ever stand up again. The


    chances of sess and failure were fifty-fifty. And it was all up to Rocky now.


    Rocky lifted the badly twisted left limb onto a pile of straw with great care, where he studied the injury


    with great care. With the help of Stroking Evaluation Skill, he determined that the extent of the fractured


    parts took up about 70% of the whole left limb, gathered mostly on the upper extremity.


    "It looks like there is only one way to cope with this situation. Two iron tes will be needed to rece


    the support function of bones. Then, magical saliva will be used to promote bone regeneration. But we


    still don''t know whether the bone would ever fully heal afterward." Rocky had no idea what might


    happen after this, but there was ultimately no choice.


    After he steeled himself for what he was about to do, he made up his mind and began operating its left


    limb right away. He carefully slit an opening on the skin and separated the muscles, pulling them aside


    until he saw the bone. He found numerous bone fractures that varied in severity. Fortunately, the bone


    was notpletely broken apart and there were still some connections which greatly helped the


    situation.


    Rocky very carefully removed each bone fragment and cleaned up incision. After that, he took out the


    magical saliva and applied several drops to the limb evenly. Then, he selected two iron tes with


    proper sizes and thinned them with the Frozen Wind Dagger. He affixed them on both sides of the


    whole limb. Then, he cut some more iron tes into bars and put two of them inside the skin and


    muscle to stabilize the two tes to make sure the bone would not move as it healed.


    Oncepleted, Rocky did not sew up the wound. Instead, he simply wrapped the whole limb with


    gauze and tied it to the base joint of Verdanim''s left wing. Doing this would avoid the possible negative


    effects on the bone regeneration caused by unconscious movements.


    The sun''snces deepened. It waste in the afternoon by now.


    Two operations and the wound debridement were done. Rocky stood up, stretched out, and let out a


    relieved breath. It may not have gone as easily or as simply as he initially thought, but the operations


    went well. He was d that he''d had plenty of practice, making the likelihood of his sess improve.


    Without that time and effort, the operation might have ended up a mess.


    As this happened, the toxicity of the Centipede-snake started to wear off. Slowly, Verdanim was


    regaining consciousness.


    "Do you feel better?" Rocky asked with some concern as he leaned over and felt Verdanim''s forehead.


    Verdanim made a faint noise as though it understood. Knowing it was Rocky who saved him, he licked


    Rocky''s hand gently.


    "Your master is worried about you, big fellow. So you have to recover as quickly as you can, alright?


    Have a rest now. I will stay with you in your master''s stead, ok?" Rockyforted Verdanim with a faint


    smile, watching as the dragon slowly closed his eyes and fell back into slumber.


    Once Verdanim slept, Rocky started cleaning up, putting all the instruments back to the basket and


    straightening up the stable. He was afraid of the possible infection or imnt rejection and wanted to


    make sure everything was copacetic. So he would need to remain alert for the whole night. Instead of


    sleep, he started his cultivation.


    The next morning, concerned about Verdanim''s injuries and how he was doing, Marin entered the


    stable just as Rocky finished and opened his eyes.


    But when Marin noticed the severe wound on the dragon''s lower abdomen, she was livid. "What have


    you done to Verdanim?!"


    Rocky merely raised his eyes to Marin and stared without a single word. Then,pletely ignoring her,


    he went to the Verdanim and checked the dragon''s temperature, as well as the status of his surgical


    incisions. He wanted to make sure that there were no signs of post-operative infection.


    "Hello?!" furious at being ignored, Marin gesticted to Rocky.


    At this moment, Verdanim opened his giant eyes. Once he saw Marin, he let out a small cry.


    Immediately drawn by the sound and forgetting all her anger, Marin hurried to Verdanim''s side, holding


    the enormous head in her arms. Because spirit maniptor and spirit-manipted beast shared one


    bond, she immediately sensed that Verdanim had vastly improved since shest saw it yesterday, and


    that though not quite out of the woods, it was out of danger.


    That was when Sheridan came into the stable.


    "Verdanim seems to be fine now. There''s not much left to be done. Everything else will depend on his


    healing energies," Rocky told its master as he stood.


    "Young man, what on earth did you do to Verdanim?" Sheridan demanded, stunned. He took a look at


    Verdanim, who was now mewling in Marin''s arms. It was astonishing; just yesterday Verdanim seemed


    at the brink of death, and yet it had now regained consciousness and was starting to act more at ease.


    Even he could not have achieved such a sess.


    An odd smile appeared on Rocky''s face. Of course, he had no ns on telling anyone the truth.


    Marin''s voice rose again with a fresh flow of righteous anger. "Rocky, I''ll want to know what you did to


    Verdanim yesterday or there''ll be serious repercussions!"


    "You''re so annoying!" Rocky red at her. Here he was having spent so much time and effort kindly


    saving Verdanim''s life and Marin couldn''t even show appreciation. All he got was suspicion and


    disrespect. No good deed goes unpunished, apparently.


    "Marin, please, just calm down. Look, Verdanim''s doing well, and it''s fine! The young man is certainly


    worthy of being my apprentice. Ha-ha!" Sheridanughed in response.


    "But why is there such a big wound on its abdomen? It wasn''t there before! What if it leaves a


    permanent scar?!" Rocky gaped at her in utter disbelief, unable to fathom how Marin could be focusing


    on operation wounds and scarring right now.


    He finally decided to just ignore this ridiculous girl and told Sheridan, "Verdanim''s wound can''t get wet


    no matter what. No one should allow any water toe in. That also means no baths, no scrubbing for


    a while. And it can only have grass and water for the next three days." And with that, Rocky pulled the


    basket onto his back and strode out of the stable, nning to leave the farm.


    "Marin..." With that admonishing tone, Sheridan made a gesture to Marin. Seeing this, Marin hesitated


    before she got to her feet. "Wait!" she shouted as she sprinted after Rocky.

 Chapter 250 Following

    Chapter 250 Following


    When he heard Marin, Rocky turned around and asked, "Anything else?"


    "Well... Th-thank you!" Marin stammered, an awkward expression on his face.


    "Since I just finished the operation, it''s too early to tell whether Verdanim is out of danger. Take care of


    it for the next few days. Don''t thank me yet. What if Verdanim rpses? You''d definitely kill me then."


    Rocky chuckled and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Come on! I''m not that unreasonable." Knowing that Rocky said that on purpose, Marin felt wronged


    and frowned.


    With a faint smile, Rocky turned to leave. Though he said nothing, Marin understood what he think of


    her.


    "That annoying guy..." Marin murmured angrily, staring at Rocky''s back. But she was d Rocky had


    saved Verdanim, even if she didn''t know a way to express it with the other emotions at war within her,


    chief among them being worry.


    As Rocky was walking back to his ce, he felt that a pair of eyes were staring at him. He turned


    around abruptly, but there was no one there.


    Frowning, he studied the area but saw nothing out of the ordinary. As he turned away, a pair of deer-


    like eyes shed in the darkness.


    After returning to his room, Rocky shoveled bags of soil to feed the three Dark Heaven Insects. When


    the Dark Heaven Insects were full, he checked them by the Stroking Evaluation Skill. The examination


    revealed they were in good health. When he was done, he put them back into the nest. Rocky turned to


    Uriah and Little Rubygon. "We''re all set here. I think it''s time for us to go for a little hunt."


    They left and headed into the nearby forest. They''d gone a good way when Uriah stopped, spun to the


    left, and roared.


    "What''s wrong, Uriah?" Rocky crouched beside Uriah and stroked the beast''s head. Ready to send


    Uriah after whatever bothered the beast, Rocky followed Uriah''s gaze, but he saw only shadows within


    the deeper darkness of the trees.


    "All right now! Let''s go!" Thinking Uriah was simply in a bad mood, Rocky stood and directed the two


    beasts to continue on.


    As they walked, Uriah still shot looks over its shoulder. Or it would stop and turn to peer into the


    darkness.


    Uriah''s constant vignce disturbed Rocky. This was not like Uriah at all.


    When they reached the area where wild spirit-manipted beasts frequently appeared, Rocky chose a


    suitable spot for a trap. He set a bottle with a drop of magical saliva down in the middle of the space.


    Satisfied with the trap, Rocky led Uriah and Little Rubygon to a clump of trees and brush that would


    provide adequate cover. Rocky leaped up among the branches. He settled down to wait for his prey.


    Hunting was a good way to train a spirit-manipted beast, to build its strength or to gain fighting


    experience. It also improved the coordination between a spirit-manipted beast and its master.


    However, most spirit maniptors wouldn''t dare to take their spirit-manipted beasts to such a


    dangerous ce for a hunt. For ordinary spirit maniptors, entering this ce meant meeting their


    death. Rocky cared for none of that. He wanted to push the limits, to make certain he had the best


    spirit-manipted beasts, and that his control of them was wless.


    Rocky was broken from his thoughts by the appearance of a wild spirit-manipted beast at the first


    grade of the two-star level. The beast followed the trail of the magical saliva.


    Rocky let out a low whistle. Understanding the signal, Little Rubygon dashed from the hiding ce. In a


    sh, Rubygon had closed the distance and bit into the wild beast''s neck.


    The wild spirit-manipted beast, however, was equal to the task. It whipped around and shook itself


    violently, dislodging Rubygon from its neck. Roaring in defiance, the wild beast faced Rubygon, ws


    out. Its ws could tear through flesh and bone. Undaunted, Rubygon charged the wild spirit-


    manipted beast again. The beast swiped its w at Rubygon''s head. At thest moment, Rubygon


    ducked under the blow, snatched the wild beast by its upper arm, and shook the beast like a rag doll.


    The beast yowled. Desperate, the beast struck with its other w. The blow swiped Rubygon''s side.


    With a pain-filled cry, Rubygon released its hold on the beast''s arm. The two backed off, circling each


    other before charging again.


    The fight continued for a few moments longer, ebbing and flowing to either side. But eventually the wild


    beast''s superior strength won out. Though exhausted and badly injured, Rubygon did not surrender.


    Rubygon still bared its teeth and showed its ws.


    But the threat did little to dissuade the wild spirit-manipted beast. It had recognized Rubygon''s dire


    situation. The beast''s lips curved wider than before. It threw its head back and let out a howl of triumph.


    The cry had barely ended before the beast leaped toward Rubygon. The wild beast was still in midair


    when a great shadow appeared beside Rubygon. A st of mes shot up at the beast.


    Twisting in the air, the wild beast managed to avoid the mes. When the beastnded, it took one look


    at Uriah beside Rubygon and turned tail to flee. Uriah''s second me st struck the beast as its back


    turned, setting the beast afire. In moments the beast crumpled to the ground. Dead.


    Uriah turned and licked Little Rubygon''s wounds to heal them.


    Rocky leaped down from the tree. He strode past the smoking carcass toward the bottle of magical


    saliva. The bottle shook before Rocky reached it. Rocky froze. The bottle raised from the ground. With


    a fearful cry, Rocky leaped after the bottle, but it flew up in the air above his fingertips.


    With a roar, Uriah leaped above Rocky and swiped at the bottle. But the bottle spun away from Uriah''s


    outstretched paw and darted away toward the trees on the left.


    Rocky could only stare as the bottle flew seemingly of its own ord.


    But he knew there was another reason. A reason he wished was not true.


    Seeing the bottle fly away, Uriah shot up mes. The two fire balls roared past the bottle toward the


    darkness.


    As the fire grew, it silhouetted a giant spiritual beast. It had long slender limbs that glinted with rainbow


    colors.


    "The Rainbow Glow Unicorn!" Rocky yelled even as he dodged the mes.


    But before Rocky could react the beast had disappeared. The bottle of saliva, however, still zipped


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    through the air, trailing the beast. Uriah gave chase. "Stop, Uriah! Let it go!" Rocky yelled.


    Uriah let out a frustrated roar but stopped. With a groan, it followed Rocky. Uriah looked at Rocky with


    a concerned expression, one of doubt, one that said it wondered why Rocky had stopped it.


    The bottle drew to a halt in the midair. Then it, too, was gone from sight.


    The encounter brought Rocky to a conclusion. It wasn''t the magical saliva that had drawn the Rainbow


    Glow Unicorn. Its attack had been too precise, too measured. Too nned.


    "It seems that the Rainbow Glow Unicorn has been following us along the way," he murmured to


    himself. Stunned, he thought back to the day''s events, staring at the space that once held the Unicorn.

 Chapter 251 Where Are You Going

    Chapter 251 Where Are You Going


    Even though Uriah was extremely vignt all the way, Rocky had been wondering if their movements


    were tracked after they left the northeast military camp. It turned out that Uriah had indeed detected


    that they were followed. And he was right. It was the Rainbow Glow Unicorn that was following them.


    Rocky knew that it would track them for the magical saliva, though he had no idea how it had located


    them. That was why he did not pursue the matter, then. Anyway, Rocky was sure that it would show up


    again.


    Rocky, Rubygon, and Uriah left at once, as Rocky was not interested in hunting with either one of them.


    He was sure that the Rainbow Glow Unicorn would trail them secretly. The only thing he cared about


    was when the Rainbow Glow Unicorn would appear. In addition, Rocky was confident that if it had


    Therefore, to ensure that the Rainbow Glow Unicorn could stalk them, Rocky opened his magical saliva


    bottle, and diffused its special aura.


    In this manner, he came back to the Ghost Vige with Uriah and Rubygon.


    To ascertain whether the Rainbow Glow Unicorn was following them at that time, Rocky took out a


    small bottle, filled a drop of magical saliva in it, ced it in the middle of the field, and quietly waited for


    the Rainbow Glow Unicorn to show up.


    Just then, it got dark, and a nket of silence covered everything in the area.


    Although Rocky was on full alert, and had closely inspected his surroundings, he could not find any


    trace of the Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    "I wonder where it is? It should have arrived by now." Rocky''s furrowed eyebrows conveyed his


    confusion, while he waited to find the Rainbow Glow Unicorn. But as he did not find anything, he finally


    returned to the abandoned house.


    When he was stepping into its courtyard, he detected a colorful light that shed and disappeared in


    the woods.


    "Let''s see who is more patient, you or I," Rocky said with a sinister smile on his face. The Rainbow


    Glow Unicorn was worried that if it were to get the magical saliva directly, things would take a


    dangerous turn. Therefore, it lingered around patiently, and waited his time out.


    Now, Rocky was rxed, as he had the magical saliva, and knew that the Rainbow Glow Unicorn


    would show up sooner orter. For that reason, he stayed in the abandoned house to practice, after


    sending Uriah and Rubygon to take their positions as lookouts.


    During the next few days, they saw a colorful light shed, but it did not approach them.


    Verdanim''s surgical wounds had be infected, since it just had undergone an operation, recently, at


    the beast farm, where the sanitary conditions left much to be desired. Consequently, Rocky had to


    attend to it, and clean the infected area with ethyl alcohol early in the morning before Marin arrived.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Sometimes, he fed Verdanim the magical saliva to help it recover quickly.


    As Rocky attended to Verdanim much before Marin''s arrival, she had no idea how painstakingly he


    took care of her spirit-manipted beast.


    But Sheridan knew, and he was fully aware of how Rocky looked after Marin''s Verdanim. One day,


    when Rocky left after cleaning Verdanim''s infected area, Marin arrived at the beast farm.


    "Morning, Marin," Sheridan greeted Marin, smilingly.


    "Sheridan, can Verdanim really be healthy and strong as it was before? I remember, you said you


    did not have any effective cure to treat its injuries, and that you would not be able to heal itpletely.


    If you could not do that, how could that young, inexperienced fellow do it?" Marin was at the stable, and


    when she saw how deep Verdanim''s wounds were, she became exceedingly distressed. That was


    when, in that extreme state of mind, she voiced her misgivings to Sheridan.


    "Marin, you are a good person, and like a child to me. I would like to share with you that Rocky arrives


    at the stable, daily, before the break of dawn, and looks after Verdanim. However, I do not know exactly


    how he dresses its wounds, nor what medicines he administers, but I can vouch for one thing -


    Verdanim''s condition improves every day. Therefore, I have no reason, not to believe that Rocky''s


    treatment is effective, and will be pivotal in its bing as good as new very soon," Sheridan said with


    a firm conviction.


    "Really, you think so, Sheridan?" Marin was relieved when she heard what Sheridan had said.


    "My dear child, you need to thank him. I did not have any treatment with which I could cure Verdanim,


    but he did, and look what a miracle he has performed! We shall forever be in debt to Rocky for saving


    Verdanim''s life. Verdanim''s speedy recovery is proof that this youngd indeed has some seriously


    potent skills," Sheridan said, and smiled the smile of a doctor who was now a relieved soul. He was


    ted that his student was gifted at being able to cure beasts. In his heart he knew that Rocky''s


    achievement outdid his, his master''s, for even he had recently learned Beast Curing Skills.


    "Why, will I thank him? I am not going to do that. He embarrassed me in public. It is he who should


    thank me for granting him immunity, for his insolent behavior," Marin pretended to get angry and started


    ming Rocky, instead.


    "Well, that is your privilege, and I cannot say anything about it. Maybe you do not get along with each


    other very well. But I know for a fact that Rocky is a kind and genuine human being - otherwise, why


    would he risk his reputation, and dedicate himself to helping Verdanim regain his full strength? Being


    young, he speaks arrogantly and is sarcastic once in a while. Nevertheless, I assure you that Rocky is


    a dependable, loyal, and an honest person. I say so, based on my cumtive knowledge, which I have


    gathered over many years," said Sheridan, smiling benevolently.


    After hearing what Sheridan said about Rocky, and discovering that he held him in high regard, and it


    seemed, was also fond of him, Marin became pensive.


    Saying, "I have to go, now," to Sheridan, Marin left.


    Rocky had just returned to feed the Dark Heaven Insects, when all of sudden, he saw a creature


    approach the bottle with a drop of magical saliva. On looking around, he saw a beast, shing its


    colorful light in the sun.


    On seeing that, Rocky became ecstatic, as that was the Rainbow Glow Unicorn!


    "Can''t wait any longer? The magical saliva has infinite powers. I can see that the Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn is fascinated by it and has recklessly bitten into its hook," Rockyughed to himself as he


    pictured the scene - the Rainbow Glow Unicorn biting the bottle''s hook! At the same time, Rocky was


    trying to approach it without making a sound.


    The creature saw Rockye towards it, but it was not taken aback by his approach. Instead, it


    howled at him, fearlessly, and then flew away with the bottle in its mouth. Surprisingly, it maintained a


    speed that Rocky could match, and turned back asionally, to check whether or not Rocky was


    following.


    Rocky was intrigued seeing the Unicorn''s behavior. It seemed that the Rainbow Glow Unicorn was not


    trying to get away, nor running away from Rocky. Instead, it wanted him toe after it.


    "Does it want to bring me to a special ce?" Rocky wondered. Nevertheless, after briefly considering


    what to do, he followed the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, right away.


    Seeing that Rocky wasing along with it, the Unicorn flew away. However, it didn''t hide on the way,


    nor did it try to evade Rocky. It became clear that it was taking Rocky to show him somece. Once he


    understood the Rainbow Glow Unicorn''s intentions, Rocky became curious and wanted to find out


    where he was going.


    Now that it had slowed down, Rocky caught up with it, and they flew side by side.


    "Hey there, where are you going? Where are you taking me?" Rocky asked the Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    Suddenly, it emitted a deep howl, instead of replying to Rocky''s question, which aroused his curiosity


    even more, and he wondered where the Rainbow Glow Unicorn was taking him.

 Chapter 252 Finding A Mysterious Thing

    Chapter 252 Finding A Mysterious Thing


    In this manner, for half a day, Rocky kept running non-stop, and following up with the Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn. Now, they had entered an area that was not only beyond the northeast military camp''s


    jurisdiction but also had no state jurisdiction. Therefore, such a zone was full of dangers, since troops,


    spirit maniptors, or mercenary armies from strange countries, could ambush them at any time.


    Having run without taking breaks, Rocky was out of breath, but when he turned to the Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn, he realized that it seemed to have enjoyed the journey. Seeing how happy the Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn looked, Rocky wondered if it was taking him for a ride.


    Shortly after that, it brought Rocky to the foot of a cliff. It was at least more than ten meters high, and


    dangerously steep. The Rainbow Glow Unicorn stopped, and hesitated in front of the cliff. Then, it


    turned to Rocky, and looked up at the cliff.


    Rocky followed its gaze. Initially, he saw nothing, but rock and the sky above it. But when he looked


    carefully, Rocky spotted a cliff cave.


    ''I wonder if there is anything up there?'' Rocky thought.


    Then he remembered that the spirit beast was very fond of priceless treasures. Consequently, anything


    scarce and valuable would definitely attract it. So, Rocky surmised that the treasure trove that had


    attracted the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, was possibly up there. He continued to wonder why the Unicorn


    had guided him there. Probably because it could not climb up, and wanted Rocky''s help.


    "Do you want to exchange my magical saliva with the treasure up there?" Rocky immediately asked, on


    realizing, that was what the Rainbow Glow Unicorn wanted, and requested it to be patient. As the


    spiritual beast was brilliant and had a human-like temperament, Rocky was not surprised that it had


    thought of such a n.


    In response to Rocky''s words, it neighed, and raised its head a few times, and it seemed that it


    concurred with his request to be patient.


    "All right, if there is any treasure up there, I will give you one more drop of the magical saliva, besides


    the drop I am carrying now," Rocky said, generously. Now that Rocky had grasped that the Rainbow


    Glow Unicorn had a fixation on getting the magical saliva, Rocky nned to give it to the creature, in


    exchange for getting something in return, in the future. Therefore, he thought that if he could subdue


    the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, with Uriah and Rubygon''s help, he would have three spirit-manipted


    beasts in his control. It was every spirit maniptor''s dream!


    However, right now, it was a day dream, because he was aware that the Rainbow Glow Unicorn could


    not be subdued easily; for if it were, then, it would not have any value nor importance. Moreover, it was


    a rare spiritual beast.


    When Rockypared the merits of obtaining the priceless treasure, with subduing the Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn, he decided in favor of thetter. Nevertheless, he knew that it was a challenging job. The


    creature had shown up because he had smelled the magical saliva. Otherwise, it was next to


    impossible even to locate it. Rocky knew that he had to keep his aspirations under cover, because


    even the slightest hint of any threat, would make the beast take off and disappear.


    Therefore, as Rocky and the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, each had ns for the other, they could strike a


    profitable bargain with each other. Rocky wanted to make the Rainbow Glow Unicorn drop its defense.


    That also could prove to be a useful tactic to subdue it. Moreover, the crave was a long way away!


    After Rocky cast a nce at the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, he took out the Frozen Wind Dagger, and


    attempted to use it to climb up and fly high, until he finally reached the cave.


    When Rocky arrived there, he got an other-worldly smell, that was also extremely pungent. It smelled


    of something rotten, or it could be that it gave out a burnt odor. Whatever it was, Rocky felt nauseous,


    and found it unbearable.


    Also, the cavern was dim, with very less light. That required Rocky to gather the spiritual light as his


    illumination equipment. Already, Rocky was surrounded by an eerie silence. Now that he could see with


    his equipment, Rocky saw that he was in a deep cave. He could feel the mountain breeze as it blew


    through the ce and could hear the strong wuthering sounds it made, as it broke against the walls. At


    that time, Rocky got a spooky feeling, and felt as if ghosts would appear at any time!


    In spite of the fact that Rocky was ufortable in mind and body at the high altitude cliff cave, he


    went further inside it, but all he found were stones and tall rocks. It seemed that its depth increased as


    he went further in, besides, it was also pitch dark there.


    When Rocky did not find any treasure there, "That sly Rainbow Glow Unicorn is making a fool of me,"


    he murmured to himself. He had found nothing on the site. Finding a treasure was a far cry from what


    he found there - stones, haunting silence, and strong wind sounds.


    Without a doubt, Rocky was getting cold feet. Firstly, he had not found any treasure; secondly, he was


    getting an ufortable presentiment. Ignoring that, he nevertheless, continued to explore. He did so,


    primarily because he was there, also because, he enjoyed what he was doing.


    Then out of nowhere, Rocky felt something hit his left foot. Before he knew it, he had lost his bnce


    and found himself moving to the right, though he wanted to avoid stepping into that space. But it was


    toote; he was hurtling down to the ground. Fortunately, owing to his quick reflexes, he caught the


    precipice wall and stabilized himself. Once he was secure, he lighted the spiritual light in his palm. With


    that, he found another deep cave at his feet. It was full of steep stone pirs. Some were thick, and the


    others were thin. The roof too was built in the same pattern. From the outside, when Rocky peered


    inside to take a look, it looked like the mouth of a horrible monster that could eat people whole. It was


    terrifying.


    At that moment, Rocky felt that a supernatural power was emanating from the cave. After a slight


    pause, he decided to go down and take a look. He could see a stone pir that was jutting out. Pushing


    his body up and raising it by using his feet, he sessfully flew to a stone pir. Using the same


    technique, he then flew to another lower pir. By pushing his body; thus, he finallynded on the


    cave''s floor. Now that he could feel the terra firma under his feet, he rxed. He knew now he would


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    not fall!


    When Rocky looked around, he found that he was in a huge cave, and its pirs were built at a


    considerable distance from each other. It seemed less a cave and more a mysterious maze of pirs,


    from which navigating one''s way would be impossible.


    "I think, I shall go in that direction," Rocky said to himself, and walked toward the direction from where


    he had felt the presence of the spiritual power.


    Rocky had hardly taken a few steps, when he kicked something. On looking down, he found that there


    was a rotten corpse at his feet and he had kicked what was left of it.


    After kicking the rotten human mortal remains, Rocky surveyed his surroundings with the utmost care,


    but he did not find anything else. He looked down at the corpse again. It seemed to him that it had


    been in the cave for such a long time that it had started to rot. What he saw disgusted him.


    Rocky was ill at ease with the corpse at his feet, so, without thinking about it twice, he moved on. As he


    went further, he saw that countless ghastly skeletons were piled up, one top of the other. It appeared


    that they had been buried in a mass grave.


    That was a spine-chilling scene and could have scared anyone. Rocky started walking faster, and


    soon, he could see the ce which was emitting spiritual power. But it was filled with dried and


    desated corpses, whose skeletons had shrunk. The sight of the two bulging eyeballs, on each frame,


    that threatened to fall off the sockets and hit the ground, was the most horrifying sight he had seen. It


    was Rocky''s worst nightmare, indeed.


    Then he came upon another dead body and observed, "This man seems to have died, recently," Rocky


    understood that from the cadaver''s condition. When he looked carefully, he also saw a bag ced near


    it. Immediately after, he realized that the spiritual power he had received earlier, was flowing from that


    bag.

 Chapter 253 Bringing Back The Envoys

    Chapter 253 Bringing Back The Envoys


    Unbeknown to him, Rocky saw the source of the rich spiritual power he had felt, when he carefully


    picked up the glinting package and opened it. He beheld an exquisitely embellished brocade box. He


    could not believe that he was holding it in his hand! Apart from the box, he saw the package also


    contained a book and a map.


    cing the brocade box securely in the package, Rocky scrutinized the book whose pages were frayed


    at their corners, because it was obvious that countless hands had turned them. It was titled, ''Demonic


    Fire Codex''. Now that he had taken a closer look at it, he grasped that it was about a spiritual martial


    arts skill, and meant for the spirit maniptors, who were at the Heavenly Stage. Next, he opened the


    creased and dusty map and began studying it, after he had smoothened the lines and blown the dust


    off. Initially, he was confused by the many marks around, what looked like a route on the map. Then,


    his focus shifted, and he noticed a cross that was drawn in one part of the map. From what Rocky


    could see and put together, it seemed like was a treasure map.


    Now that he had seen the book and the map, he picked up the brocade box with much trepidation. Its


    well-crafted magnificent exterior told Rocky that something even more splendid was inside. It was in


    that its contents were extremely significant - otherwise, why would anyone get such a magnificent


    container? He could discern that it contained important things, but what were they - that was the


    million-dor question. Curious to find out, and get his answer, Rocky slowly opened the brocade box.


    While he was doing that, he was blinded for a few seconds, when a scarlet ray surged from the narrow


    opening and illuminated the surroundings. However, his eyes quickly adapted to the bright light. When


    he looked inside the brocade box, he was surprised to see a giant scarlet pearl, the size of a ping pong


    ball. Also, besides being colorless, it was transparent. Rocky was bewildered by what he saw next -


    bright mes dancing inside the scarlet pearl! Those rising mes were indeed sending out a forceful


    spiritual power.


    Amazed and moved, "What''s this?" is what Rocky could say. To take a closer look, he then, took the


    scarlet pearl out of the box. He could not still figure out its significance, even though he had been


    observing it for a while. However, what he could tell, was that it was much more than a rare treasure,


    like a Dark Heaven Egg or Heaven Divine Lotus Seed, which could be refined.


    Now that Rocky had understood that the scarlet pearl was unique, he channeled his spiritual power into


    it to study it further, andprehend what it was all about. Most unexpectedly, within a few seconds, it


    auto-ignited in his hand, and before he knew what was happening, leaping mes began rising towards


    the cave''s high ceiling. Also, they were growing bigger by the minute. Shortly after that, the pearl


    gradually rose and flew into the air with the upward thrust the congration had created. Magically, like


    shape-shifters, the mes took the forms of several formidable dragons, started flying around the pearl,


    and lit up the entire cave, from top to bottom, leaving no dark corners. This scene of the fire,


    incandescent light, and spiritual power held Rocky spellbound.


    However, that did not continue for long. Soon, the mes around the pearl disappeared, and it started


    falling down from the air. But the ever watchful Rocky did not let it hit the ground, and he caught it


    midway.


    "I wonder if this a Spiritual Weapon like the Frozen Wind Dagger?" Rocky murmured to himself. With


    his focus then shifting to the corpse that was in front of him, countless questions bothered him, he


    thought, "Who is this? Why did this person carry these treasures to the cave? Why, and how did this


    person die?"


    Unfortunately for Rocky, he could not figure out the answers to the questions that puzzled him.


    Therefore, collecting his thoughts, he put the three treasures into his pocket. Then, noticing a token


    around the corpse''s waist, he nced at it. When he reached out to take it, he recognized the me-


    shaped sign on it. Rocky was convinced that he had seen it earlier, for otherwise, its sign could not look


    so familiar.


    "Could it be the Roaring me Empire''s sign?" Rocky could not stop himself from thinking about it.


    Nevertheless, he soon remembered that once he had seen the sign at the Beast Evaluation Contest


    that had been held at the Super Beast Farm. It was the same Roaring me Empire''s me-shaped


    sign, that Carter had used during the event.


    "Most probably, this person is from the Roaring me Empire?" Rocky thought as he looked at the


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    dead body once again.


    Apart from the token around the corpse''s waist, Rocky could not see any other signs that would reveal


    its identity. However, he was sure about one thing, that the person had been a great spirit maniptor.


    Rocky could deduce that from the three treasures he had recovered from the bag. A brilliant spirit


    maniptor dying in the cave did not augur well.


    All of a sudden, a sonorous sound from above, interrupted Rocky''s thoughts. On looking up, he saw a


    huge and long shadow appear above him. The dark apparition''s eyes emitted hellfire and were fixed on


    him.


    Seeing the dangerous light sparkling in the shadow''s eyes, Rocky ran for his life. Horrified, he could


    see a colossal mouth, its gigantic, jagged jaws wide open, with blood oozing from its innards, descend


    on him. Rocky wished his feet were wheels, and he could push them at the speed of light.


    Nevertheless, he was running as fast as he could, when he felt that something long, wet, and slippery


    had grabbed him. He realized that he was in the coils of the shadow''s tongue, which was taking him


    into its cave-like mouth. When Rocky was inside, he was terrified, as it seemed to him that he was in a


    ce of never-ending darkness.


    Around the time, Rocky was getting hurled inside the monstrous shadow''s mouth, a g, with ''Timber''


    written on it, was fluttering in front of a military camp in the Gehenna Border area that the Timber Deity


    Empire defended.


    "What did you say? Three envoys from the Roaring me Empire have disappeared. They went


    missing on the Gehenna Border, while they were on their way to pay tribute. What the hell happened?"


    An angry female voice roared in the enormous military tent.


    The person who had just shouted angrily at themanders was a charmingly charismaticdy with


    delicate features. Her annoyance only highlighted her chiseled cheekbones, and the blood that rushed


    to her face, made her look like a princess, with a snowy skin that had been delicately painted in the


    most subtle crimson hue. Her exasperation only highlighted her exceptional beauty, even as she stared


    at themanders who stood in front of her. In that state too, her eyes shone like almond-shaped


    diamonds and heightened their attractiveness. No man in the world could resist them, and every man


    wanted to drown in their depths. Each of themanders who stood in front of her inwardly was


    smitten with her. Though they stood respectfully, her words did not register with them. Their heads


    were filled with her image, in their hearts, they were making love to her, and their pouted mouths were


    kissing her, already.


    Had Rocky been present, he would have been shocked to see her and learn that she was thedy in


    blue who had fought Marcia for the treasure box.


    "Your Royal Highness, we have sent our men to search around the Gehenna Border. Rest assured, we


    will find them soon. I request you not to be upset," a grim-facedmander addressed her, while he


    held his cap and bowed to her.


    The othermanders also bowed to her, and jointly urged her not to get angry regarding the three


    missing envoys. Though they mustered the courage to address her, yet they were afraid of her wrath,


    and cold beads of sweat were shining on their faces.


    Thedy who had such power that she could make might armymanders feel like truant boys,


    waiting for their punishment, was none other than Alyssa Mu, the king''s favorite, and the Timber Deity


    Empire''s princess. Alyssa Mu''s talent became obvious early in her childhood. When she was five, her


    father, the king, sent her to the Timber Deity Empire''s spiritual race, and its head became her teacher.


    With his help and guidance, Alyssa practiced the spiritual race''s power, and started on her cultivation


    path. Besides that, she had been taking all kinds of rare elixirs and exotic treasures for a long time,


    therefore, it took her no more than thirty years to reach the Divine Stage.


    Alyssa and Marcia were the only two spirit maniptors, who had reached the Divine Stage before


    their thirties on the Wild Spirit Land. And both of them were female. However, there was a lot of


    mystery surrounding them in the Wild Spirit Land.


    Most of the spirit maniptors wondered how the twodies reached the Divine Stage before they


    were thirty, as there were only a few spirit maniptors of the Divine Stage in the entirend. It was


    therefore, surprising that they could achieve such a high level at such a tender age. Spection and a


    Indeed, how Alyssa Mu and Marcia aplished so much so early was a secret, which made them an


    enigma for all. Were the mystery surrounding how they achieved their elevated status, and became


    powerful in the Timber Deity Empire to be addressed, the answers would shock the entire empire.


    "Find the three envoys at once, and bring them back here. The tribute they took from the Roaring


    me Empire is priceless. There is an important map, a book on a rare spiritual martial arts skill, and


    the Dragon me Pearl, a special spiritual weapon. We cannot risk other countries finding them and


    taking them away, especially the Holy Dragon Empire. Keep their search a secret. We have to


    safeguard our alliance with the Roaring me Empire and not let other empires know about it. We


    have to keep it secret. Therefore, mind you all - I will not spare anyone who makes a mistake, or


    causes an ident that jeopardizes our treaty," a worried Alyssa, spoke those words seriously, and


    meant every word she had uttered.


    "Yes, Your Royal Highness!" themanders answered in unison.


    "Then, why are you still here? Go, find the Roaring me Empire''s envoys and bring them back,


    safely! In case, you cannot locate them, you must bring back the map, as that is crucial for our


    sess. And mind - in case you fail to do so, all of you will be beheaded!" Alyssa angrily yelled at


    them, when she saw that they were still standing there, and not moving out to fulfill their mission.


    Scared out their wits, themanders fled out of the tent at once.

 Chapter 254 Last Chance Of Survival (Part One)

    Chapter 254 Last Chance Of Survival (Part One)


    Rocky had already taken the three treasures, when the people of the Timber Deity Empire were


    desperately looking for them. The Roaring me Empire had nned to offer them as a tribute to the


    Timber Deity Empire, as the two Empires had secretly formed an alliance. Therefore, it was imperative


    for the Timber Deity Empire to find them. Because, once theirmon enemy, the Holy Dragon


    Empire, found out about the three treasures, their secret alliance would be exposed. However, no


    matter how hard they tried, they could not find them, because, a huge beast had swallowed Rocky


    along with the treasures, and the people of the Timber Deity Empire could never imagine that they


    should look inside the creature. Rocky, who was inside the gargantuan animal had no idea that he


    possessed three top-secret treasures. Neither did he know that so many people were looking for them


    desperately. He did not care what others were doing at that moment, for he had more pressing matters


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    to deal with.


    After briefly travelling in the enormous creature''s dark inside, Rockynded in a sticky ce that smelt


    rotten, but strangely, he felt that he had returned to his mother''s womb. To be more specific, he was


    right inside the spirit-manipted beast''s stomach.


    Rocky kept activating the spiritual light in his palm, which soon illuminated the creature''s stomach. That


    was when Rocky saw that the beast''s stomach was like a small two-meter long room that kept


    extending forward. He carefully looked around and found all kinds of undigested garbage there, which


    included the white and scary bones of humans and beasts.


    "Am I in the spirit-manipted beast''s stomach? If I am, then I am in serious trouble!" Rocky said to


    himself. Now that he had understood the gravity of the situation, he regretted having been greedy for


    the treasures. Had he known that he would get trapped in the beast''s innards, he would have never


    followed the Rainbow Glow Unicorn. Although he did seed in finding what he desired, he was also


    ''buried'' in the beast''s stomach, and did not know how to save himself. The thought of getting digested


    once the acids flowed in disturbed him. Were that to happen, all he had done would be in vain.


    Rocky knew that he could be digested any time, so he could not sit still and wait for his death. Then,


    without wasting time, he took out his Frozen Wind Dagger and poked the stomach wall with great force


    a few times. But it was to no effect because the Frozen Wind Dagger twisted and turned every time


    when Rocky poked the stomach wall with it. Soon, he realized that what he was poking was extremely


    flexible, and even the sharp Frozen Wind Dagger was unable to cut through it. Now, it seemed that the


    only way he could get out of the beast''s stomach was if the spirit-manipted beast were to spit him


    out.


    Just then, suddenly Rocky felt that there was some kind of strong spiritual power somewhere in front of


    him. So, he immediately stood up and walked to the farthest ce in the stomach, where he found a


    small space that was filled with spider''s web-like slender white flesh threads. He then saw that one end


    of those white flesh threads was connected with the surrounding flesh wall, while the other was


    connected to a dwarf-sized cocoon-like object. More precisely, it was like a pir that was made of


    meat and reminded him of a sausage. Strangely, the strong spiritual power that he sensed wasing


    from the flesh pir.


    Rocky was intrigued when he saw the flesh pir. After inspecting it carefully a few times, he found that


    something in it seemed to be constantly shing. Immediately, he wondered if the spiritual source of


    the spirit-manipted beast was hidden in that.


    And if that were the case, he could definitely seriously injure it and cause some serious damage by


    destroying its spiritual source. If he could seed in doing that, then, the spirit-manipted beast


    would be grievously hurt and he might be able to get out of its stomach then.


    After that, Rocky was quick to act. Taking out his Frozen Wind Dagger, he waved it toward the flesh


    pir. Meanwhile, he also applied his power at the Earthly Stage''s third grade. As a result, his Dagger


    was transformed into an arc de, with which he attacked the flesh pir with all his might. In the very


    next second, Rocky saw that the flesh pir suddenly produced spiritual power, which resembled the


    sound of electricity, cracking. To his dismay, a slight sh that emanated from it directly diminished his


    arc de''s power.


    "So, it even has the ability to protect itself, does it?" Rocky mumbled. Never in his wildest dreams could


    Rocky have anticipated that the spirit-manipted beast''s spiritual source could perform such a strong


    function. It could not only provide the energies the beast needed, but it could also protect itself.


    Nevertheless, he did not give up. After all, it was a matter of life or death for him. After Rocky had


    attacked the spiritual source several times, the result was the same. Thus, he epted that his efforts


    would not help him escape, nor weaken the creature, as it was much stronger than he was. Its strength


    was at least that of a beast who was at the third grade of the three-star level.


    "If only I can figure out another way to get out of here," Rocky said helplessly. Just as Rocky was about


    to give up and wander elsewhere, he abruptly spotted that the flesh threads that were attached to the


    flesh wall were detaching themselves, and were moving out of the wall as if they had be alive.


    Then, they were creeping and squirming in the air, and finally, all of them rushed toward him.


    Rocky saw and recognized that it was an emergency and that the situation could be extremely


    dangerous and life-threatening for him. However, as he could not retreat now, he hurriedly waved the


    Frozen Wind Dagger and released his spiritual power to resist the flesh threads. But two white flesh


    threads quickly entangled themselves with the hand with which he was holding the Frozen Wind


    Dagger. Anxious to destroy them by using the spiritual martial arts with his free hand, he raised it, but


    unfortunately, found that more flesh threads had already tied it securely.

 Chapter 255 Last Chance Of Survival (Part Two)

    Chapter 255 Last Chance Of Survival (Part Two)


    In the blink of an eye, the flesh threads tied Rocky''s limbs and body by wrapping themselves around


    him, which rendered him immobile, and he resembled arge cocoon.


    "Damn it!" Rocky swore angrily. His situation was grim and he was desperate. Now that all of him was


    tied up, he could do nothing to escape from that nasty ce.


    But then, something that Rocky could not imagine happened. He found that his body''s spiritual power


    began to diminish gradually. It appeared that the flesh threads that were wrapped around him had


    started absorbing his body''s spiritual power, and Rocky could feel that it was draining out of his body.


    Rocky''s expression changed and he was rmed. He could see that if the flesh threads continued to


    absorb his spiritual power in that way, the beast could kill him before he could release himself from the


    flesh threads'' constricting restraint, or attempt an escape from the beast''s stomach. Just then, he


    remembered the corpse and the bones he had seen inside the stomach some time back. Finally, he


    realized what had happened. It seemed that the beast had eaten many spirit maniptors earlier. But it


    absorbed their spiritual power before it killed them all.


    "Damn! Now I know that the Rainbow Glow Unicorn was actually trying to murder me!" Rocky said


    more desperately. Now that Rocky had understood everything, and had seen the fate that had befallen


    spirit maniptors in the past, he was scared, and his face became ashen. Had he been free, he would


    have tried every trick he knew to get out his current predicament. But now that he was tied up, what


    could he do? Never in his life had he felt so forlorn, as he did then. As hey there, he could constantly


    feel the flesh threads drain his spiritual power. Moreover, he knew that they would not stop until they


    had absorbed all of it, and he had turned into the same dry corpse as the ones he had seen.


    Was he really going to be buried in the belly of the spirit-manipted beast? Was he going to be killed


    in such a tragic manner?


    Of course not, he would not let thate to pass.


    "If this is my end, then all my previous efforts will have been in vain. No! I do not want to die here. I


    have to go back to the Pce City, take revenge on Alston and find Lena..." Rocky reminded himself


    furiously. The look in Rocky''s eyes kept changing, until it became evil, while his face looked extremely


    cold and grim. At the same time, it also appeared to bepletely calm. Rocky still had a lot of things


    to do, so he could never allow himself to die in the beast''s stomach and in such a strange and pathetic


    way.


    When Rocky found himself in that an impossible situation, he became clear-headed and could visualize


    what he wanted. His survival instinct came to the forefront, and he seemed to have taken control of his


    emotions. Rocky started running through whatever information about the spirit-manipted beast from


    the Beast Encyclopedia. He knew that the more information he had about the creature, the higher


    would be his chances of a sessful escape from its belly. He was reminded of an old saying, "Only by


    knowing yourself and your enemies can you fight a hundred battles with no danger of defeat," and he


    was greatly inspired. Now that he was trapped, all he wanted to know was how to escape from such a


    miserable situation. Soon, he spotted the relevant information about the spirit-manipted beast that


    would help him save himself from what otherwise would be sure death. It was called the Demonic


    Devouring Boa and it fed on the spirit maniptors'' spiritual power.


    "Since the Demonic Devouring Boa lives by absorbing spiritual power, the flesh pir in front of me


    should not be its spiritual source, but the central system that absorbs and transforms the spiritual


    power. If I can destroy this flesh pir, it will affect the running of its central system. Then, its whole


    system will be forced to stop working. Once that happens, I can find an opportunity to escape." Rocky


    analyzed very calmly.


    However, now that Rocky waspletely wrapped and immobile, he could not go near the flesh pir.


    Therefore, considering the situation he was in, destroying the flesh pir was out of the question. In


    addition, earlier, he had not been able to destroy the flesh pir with his Frozen Wind Dagger; thus,


    destroying the flesh pir had be an onerous task as difficult as flying to the moon!C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    But Rocky had to knock down the flesh pir. Otherwise, he would not get out of his current trouble.


    As minutes were ticking away, the spiritual power in Rocky''s body was continually reducing. Were he to


    Just when it seemed it might already be toote, Rocky suddenly thought of the Dragon me Pearl,


    one of the three treasures he had with him. He knew that as long as the spiritual power was injected


    into the Dragon me Pearl, which was in his inner pocket, it would produce a very powerful me. If


    he could control it with his spiritual power, there seemed to be a slim chance of survival for him.


    Since time was of the essence, Rocky did not have the luxury of spending any more time in careful


    consideration. The Dragon me Pearl was hisst chance of survival, and he had to get ess to it.


    "I have to give it my all!" Rocky shouted, determined to seed. With his back against the wall, he had


    to fight hard for his life. Immediately, he gritted his teeth and began to gather the remaining spiritual


    power in his body. However, the faster he gathered his spiritual power, the faster the flesh threads were


    absorbing it. Therefore, if he could not control the Dragon me Pearl sessfully, he would definitely


    be killed.

 Chapter 256 To Overcome Or To Die

    Chapter 256 To Ovee Or To Die


    ''This has to work!'' Rocky said to himself as he exerted his spiritual power to connect with the Dragon


    me Pearl in his chest.


    But, the Dragon me Pearl was not activated even after he almostpletely drained his spiritual


    power from exertion.


    ''Can I make this work? Or am I doomed here?'' Rocky''s will started to slip. Thoughts of hopelessness


    and defeat gued him. He started to think about giving up and surrendering to the Goddess of Fate


    as the minutes passed by. He thought about the times when he escaped the grip of death rtively


    unscathed before. But, s, this time, it seemed that luck had deserted himpletely.


    As the thoughts of defeat hovered ever closer, the image of Lena forced itself into his mind. A powerful


    emotion suddenly filled his entire being. His heart thumped with renewed energy. He realized that he


    could not allow himself to perish. He knew that he needed to survive for the one who cared deeply


    about him.


    Rocky braced himself with renewed determination. He took a deep breath and slowly, carefully drew


    forth hisst reserve of spiritual power to once again attempt to activate the Dragon me Pearl. He


    steeled his mind for only one eptable possibility -- he would seed! At this point, he prepared


    himself for both absolute defeat and absolute sess and held nothing back!


    Beads of sweat trickled down from his forehead. His body reverberated from the intensity of his


    concentration. At length, Rocky''s strength started to ebb and give in to the enormous strain. And just as


    he was about to copse, a magnificent me burst forth from his chest. The scorching heat almost


    melted his skin! The flesh threads that bounded his chest gave out, unable to contain the power of the


    Dragon me Pearl. The pearl then flew into the air as several smaller streaks of fire surrounded it.


    The entire area looked as if dragons with bodies made of pure me shed in fiery waves of orange,


    yellow and red and yed around with the pearl.


    "Go!" Rocky eximed as he moved his head upward and urged the mes forward. He was surprised


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    that the Dragon me Pearl followed his instruction. It flew directly into the flesh pir. The shroud of


    fire grew magnificently to engulf the flesh pir in its searing mes.


    A thundering sound filled the area as the flesh pir disintegrated under the zing assault of the fire


    streaks of the Dragon me Pearl.


    Loud groaning sounds filled the air that came from the spirit-manipted beast as the flesh wall


    shuddered violently from the assault.


    The white flesh threads stopped feeding on his spiritual power. Its grip loosened which allowed Rocky


    to move more freely. He reached for his Frozen Wind Dagger topletely free himself of the white


    flesh threads by cutting them off. Without warning, as if it read his mind, a powerful surge of spiritual


    power flowed through the white flesh threads and into his exhausted body.


    In an instant, Rocky felt the spiritual power from the white flesh threads as it mmed into his body like


    the waves of the ocean during a storm. But Rocky''s body did not have the strength nor the sturdiness


    of stones that stood stoically by the shore even on the direst of storms. And thatst attack almost


    brought unconsciousness to Rocky''s weakened self. Rocky knew that he could not endure more of this


    kind of attack.


    "Fuck! Do you really believe you can beat me this way? I will not let that happen!" Rocky cursed under


    the tension of the situation. He knew that he was helpless from the attacks of the spiritual power. He


    simply had no way to stop its attacks on him.


    He knew he had to do something. He realized that the surge of spiritual power assaulting him would


    soon overload his weakened state. He imagined that his body would be like a balloon with too much air


    blown into it, bursting when it could hold no more.


    He never liked that thought. A regr person under these circumstances would have given up a long


    time ago. Yet, Rocky was never a regr person. He was always so stubborn that he never gave up no


    matter how hopeless the situation was.


    Rocky needed a way to stop the strong spiritual power that assaulted him. He soon deduced that the


    only chance he had was to somehow control the alien spiritual power and then convert it into a form


    that benefited him. He knew that if he failed at this objective, then he would be truly and undoubtedly


    doomed. The power of the Holy Dragon Bead was lost to him. He no longer had the option to use it to


    tame the alien spiritual power.


    Only one option was left to him. A single choice that increased the danger that he was in or saved him.


    He had to use his will to tame the alien spiritual power that assaulted him. Rocky knew that a n that


    took time and prolonged exposure to this strong spiritual power brought with it the danger of damaging


    his body too much. He knew that if his body became too injured while he executed his n, then it was


    over for him. It was like he fought a giant with but a single needle.


    If his n seeded, then he would live. If it failed, then he''d die.


    Rocky forced his exhausted self into a cross-legged position. He slowly took out the small bottle


    containing magical saliva and drank half the contents of the bottle. Then he bore the attack of the alien


    spiritual power as it fiercely assaulted him. He then meditated as he cultivated.


    Anyone who suffered the same circumstances would have copsed a long time ago. Repeated


    assaults such as this were not something that a spirit maniptor''s body was made to endure for


    extended periods. It was fortunate that the magical saliva reinforced Rocky''s spiritual constitution. His


    meridians became more resilient than that of a normal spirit maniptor, even that of a royal spirit


    maniptor.


    He redirected his will and consciousness to the parts of his body where the spiritual power barrage had


    hit him as he braced himself for repeated assaults. Rocky fortified himself against the repeated


    assaults and focused on melding his will with that of the alien spiritual energy. He eventually bent the


    spiritual energy attack to his will. Each assault of the strong spiritual power collided with Rocky''s


    determined will and he sessfully altered the attack. It subsequently flowed and merged itself


    harmlessly with Rocky''s own spiritual power.


    Rocky''s enhanced spiritual constitution held together long enough as hepleted his n


    sessfully. The battle was now at a deadlock. Rocky met each of the dreadful attacks with his finely


    honed will that redirected and merged the alien spiritual power attack with his own spiritual power. A


    spiritual me formed from his spiritual aura due to the increased amount of spiritual energy that flowed


    in his body. What started as a pale luminous glow that surrounded Rocky''s body slowly became


    brighter and brighter with each sessfully absorbed attack.


    Rocky had no idea how long the cycle went on. The spiritual light around his body started to ze


    magnificently as he transcended to the fourth grade of the Earthly Stage.


    But the spiritual power attack never ceased its assault. Whenever the spiritual power attack sted


    forth, he had to be inplete concentration and attentiveness. So that he could sway it to his will at


    the precise moment. The slightest miscalction meant his death. For the spiritual power that flowed


    inside his body was in a delicate bnce that could be tipped towards the side of harm with the


    slightest mistake. And considering the amount of punishment that Rocky endured up to this point, his


    body would not be able to survive another direct hit!


    Two days and nightster, the spiritual light around Rocky''s body zed forth once more even brighter


    than before.


    He transcended to the fifth grade of the Earthly Stage!


    Rocky''s defensive n brought him to a higher level but he was not aware of this development even


    though it happened within his own body. It was dangerous if he lost even the slightest concentration.


    So he was aware of nothing else but the defense that he erected against the alien spiritual energy that


    bombarded him.


    He maintained his cross-legged posture and his deep meditation as his will elevated into a state of


    defense as he subdued the alien spiritual power to his will. As he absorbed it into his own reserve of


    spiritual power, his cultivation base was expected to elevate to the sixth grade of the Earthly Stage.


    Two more days and nights passed and he went on the same spiritual battle with his attacker.


    But the intensity of the spiritual power attacks weakened as the hours flew by. Rocky felt the end of the


    struggle drew near. The assaults continued with decreasing intensity until itpletely sputtered to a


    halt.


    Rocky opened his eyes slowly. He feltpletely rxed, calm and rested despite the amount of time


    that had passed. He felt so full of spiritual power. He looked around him and saw the wilted flesh


    threads that once attached to his body. Even the flesh pir grew pallid and drooping.


    Rocky sat in meditation for a few moments more. He then scrutinized the spiritual me that zed


    inside his body. It was then that he realized he had almost reached the sixth grade of the Earthly Stage.


    He jumped from a mere fourth grade in a few days.


    The danger that came with such a progress was just as enormous. Rocky realized how great the peril


    and how close he was to death during the entire time. He hardly believed that he was able to survive


    each danger that blocked his way.


    Rocky eventually stood up from his cross-legged position and walked steadily to the side of the flesh


    pir. He bent down and then picked up the Dragon me Pearl lying silently there. He felt rxed as


    the pearl rested in the middle of his palm. "This is a truly valuable treasure for it had saved my life even


    though I did not expect it to do so!" he whispered to himself.


    Rocky was suddenly greeted by a wave of cold air that surrounded him and overwhelmed him.


    Everything around him was still dark yet he was sure that he had exited the abdomen of the spirit-


    manipted beast. Every breath he took now seemed like the freshest air that he had ever breathed.


    He felt relieved. It was like finally waking up from a very bad dream!

 Chapter 257 What Is Promise Keeping

    Chapter 257 What Is Promise Keeping


    After adjusting his position in the air, Rocky gentlynded on the ground. He looked up and saw a


    listless figure lying between several stone pirs in the dim light. Squinting to see it a little clearer,


    Rocky was startled as soon as he realized what it was. The figure was the four-star Demonic


    Devouring Boa.


    As he observed it, Rocky noticed that the beast seemed very exhausted. Perhaps it was because he


    had destroyed its psychic system which was used to draw spiritual power. Rocky had also absorbed all


    of the Demonic Devouring Boa''s spiritual power, which exined why it was drained to the almost


    lifeless form that it was now.


    Despite this possible advantage, Rocky still did not dare to mess with the Demonic Devouring Boa


    anymore. After all, he had barely escaped it just now, and he didn''t want to risk fighting it again. At


    once, he sprang to the mouth of the cave in which he had entered. The stone pirs aided his escape,


    and with the strength he had gained at that moment, he was able to jump out swiftly.


    After emerging from the cave, Rocky descended the cliff, expecting to see the Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    But it was long gone.


    "That Rainbow Glow Unicorn just left and abandoned me during that emergency? It is so heartless!


    However, although this unicorn almost cost me my life, it is a blessing in disguise that I have upgraded


    my strength in two levels. Aside from that, I also got three treasures. Judging from what I have gained


    now, actually, I got a lot of benefits from this experience!" Not only was Rocky able to avoid death, but


    he had also gained so many valuable things. Blessings in disguise, as he called them. If other spiritual


    maniptors were to hear about this, they might not even be able to imagine the terrible things he had


    to go through. They would think he was extremely lucky to still be alive. When he recalled all that had


    happened, he felt like his memories were mere dreams.


    Sometimes luck was the only thing that really mattered!


    "However, a monk may run away, but the temple remains. I believe you wille back for me," Rocky


    said with a determined face. He turned around and headed back to the military camp. He had no time


    to lose. It had been a few days since he disappeared, and some people must be worried.


    Sure enough, as soon as he returned to the beast farm of the military camp, Rocky saw Sheridan


    walking back and forth just outside the farm, looking around from time to time as if he were waiting for


    someone. As soon as he saw Rocky appear, Sheridan ran toward him and eximed excitedly, "Boy,


    where the hell have you been? How could you be so elusive for days?"


    Rocky had been missing for a couple of days, and Sheridan had really freaked out about it. Were it not


    for the lessons in the past, Sheridan might have already been looking for him all over the northeast


    military camp.


    "Don''t even mention that. I almost couldn''te back! How is Verdanim doing?" Rocky asked as he


    walked towards Verdanim''s stable. Just as he entered it, he found Marin lying on Verdanim''s body as if


    she was dozing off.


    "Verdanim has been having a decent recovery. But its leg injury is still very worrying." Sheridan didn''t


    know that Rocky had actually done a surgery on Verdanim''s left leg too. If its left leg bone healed and


    everything went well, Verdanim would be as strong as it was before.


    "Does shee by often these days?" Rocky asked, referring to Marin''s sleeping figure. He realized


    that when Marin wasn''t scowling or poker faced, she didn''t look half as bad. In fact, she looked very


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    feminine.


    "Yes, she doese by often. But I didn''t tell her about your disappearance. If she knew, knowing her


    personality, you''d be in big trouble!" Sheridan replied. He had known better this time.


    Rocky didn''t say anything in return. Marin''s presence made it inconvenient for him to examine


    Verdanim, so he decided toe backter.


    Just as Rocky was about to leave, Marin suddenly woke up. As she took in her surroundings, she was


    surprised to see Rocky standing beside Sheridan.


    When Rocky saw that Marin had woken up, he said with a yful smile, "I was thinking of setting up a


    table by the door to sell tickets to people who want to visit! I''m sure many would be interested to see


    Commander Marin''s sleeping face."


    "You..." Marin became flustered as Rocky''s words sunk in. It meant that Rocky must have seen her


    sleeping, and she blushed. She red at Rocky with a hint of embarrassment evident on her face.


    "I''ll take my leave," Rocky told Sheridan. He took a final look at Marin and turned around, ready to walk


    away.


    "Wait, Rocky, I have something to tell you!" Marin quickly called out after recovering from her


    embarrassment.


    Rocky stopped and set his eyes on Marin once again. As he did this, Marin stood up, dusted herself


    and walked towards him. "Follow me outside," she ordered.


    Rocky quickly gave Sheridan an incredulous look. The man just shrugged innocently in return, to show


    he had no idea about what was going on. Rocky hesitated for a moment before following the


    Commander out. ''Did she know I''d been missing for the past few days? Is she about to pick on me?''


    Rocky thought to himself as he followed her. After all, Marin had warned him that he couldn''t go


    missing again without a proper reason.


    Rocky was led to a locust tree outside the beast farm. He noticed that Marin was hesitating even


    though her back was facing him. She seemed to be a little shy and unsure of what she was about to


    say. She didn''t look like her usual self.


    "That..." Marin paused. She turned around and faced Rocky, looking at him straight in the eyes.


    "If you have something to say, just say it. I''m quite busy," Rocky said with a bit of confidence. He felt


    relieved because Marin didn''t seem to be looking for trouble.


    Marin red at him. How dare Rocky talk to her in such a brazen way. He was only a breeder. If it


    wasn''t for Rocky saving Verdanim, she would have taught him a lesson as a Commander.


    "I promised you before that if you could cure Verdanim, I would grant you one favor. Although Verdanim


    has not fully recovered yet, I stand by my word. You can ask for anything right now," Marin said in a


    serious tone.


    "So this is it? You''ll really promise me anything?" Rocky asked with a smile. If Marin hadn''t mentioned


    it, he would have forgotten the agreement. But she brought it up herself, and so, Rocky became


    excited.


    Without thinking, Marin nodded.


    "Ok, I''ll think about it," Rocky said as he cupped his chin in his hand. He appeared to be thinking


    carefully.


    Marin patiently waited for Rocky''s decision. After all, it was what she had promised before.


    "I''ve thought about it," Rocky dered, sping his hands together.


    "What do you want?" Marin felt that Rocky wanted something profitable. She braced herself for


    whatever he might ask for.


    "I want to see Commander Marin dance while dressed in Chinese-style chest covering," Rocky said as


    he stared at Marin with a smirk on his face.


    "What? You want to see me dance with..." Hearing this, Marin became furious. Rocky''s request was a


    huge insult to her. If anyone knew that she, the Commander of the northeast military camp had danced


    in nothing but a Chinese-style chest covering for a man, she would lose face and never regain her


    honor. How could she make her way through this camp then?


    "Didn''t you just say you could promise anything? You look like you want to go back on your word!


    Anyway, I don''t really care. But if word gets out that you had promised me something, I don''t know what


    the others will say about you, Commander Marin," Rocky pushed.


    "Even if I promised I would do anything, this request is just so..." Marin''s body shuddered slightly. She


    was a woman who could never do such a shameless thing. Not to mention she was also a renowned


    Commander.


    "You really have no sincerity. The Commander of the northeast military camp is a person who cannot


    keep her promises. I am so disappointed and heartbroken!" Rocky said with a sad expression and of


    course he was pretending it.


    Marin was also upset because of Rocky. But she couldn''t be angry since she did promise him that she


    would grant whatever he wished. And now, she was the one who broke that promise. Because of this,


    she felt that she became a person who was dishonest and untrustworthy.

 Chapter 258 Belly Dance

    Chapter 258 Belly Dance


    "Never mind. Since you do not want to express your sincerity, there is no need to continue our


    conversation." Rocky threw a disappointed nce at Marin and then turned to leave. A mischievous


    smile crossed one corner of his lips as soon as his back was turned away from Marin. He was sure that


    Marin was in a state of great internal conflict because of his request. Rocky knew that Marin was not


    the type of person who would break her words but, nheless, she wasn''t the type of person to agree


    to such a ridiculous request. Rocky''s real intention for the request was to make fun of Marin.


    "Fine! I will do as you asked. Come to my ce tonight!" Marin said firmly as she clenched her teeth.


    Determination filled her countenance after what felt to her was an eternity of internal debate.


    Rocky never expected that Marin would agree to his ridiculous request. After all, his request was only


    intended to deride Marin. But since Marin agreed, it was Rocky who was caught off guard. He didn''t


    know how to properly react. As Rocky pondered how to tell Marin that it was only a jest, Marin lowered


    her head and went away with blushed cheeks.


    "Is she really going to do a belly dance for me?" Rocky''s eyes grew big and his eyebrows went up in


    anticipation. "A great show awaits me tonight!" Marin was a gorgeousdy with a voluptuous body. A


    belly dance from her had the potential to make any man fall for her hard. Rocky remained in shock from


    hearing Marin''s agreement to his request. The Marin he knew would rather die than do something like


    that. But unexpectedly, Marin said yes to his absurd request; and it bowled him over in disbelief.


    Rocky stopped trying to figure out why Marin agreed to his request and soon left to return to his ce.


    He saw Uriah and Little Rubygon sitting in front of his door in a mncholic state as their eyes


    wandered around, waiting to pick up a hint that he had returned. Both of them looked very worried


    because Rocky had been gone for days. They soon saw Rocky walking towards them, and their eyes


    couldn''t light up brighter than they did. They rushed towards Rocky and jumped to his arms. Rocky fell


    to the groundughing as Uriah and Little Rubygon started to lick his face.


    "Ha-ha! Stop! Boys! I haven''t washed my face for days! All right! All right! I know you two missed me so


    much! But if you don''t stop licking me, I would lose ayer of skin on my face." Rocky gently pushed


    Uriah and Little Rubygon back when it became obvious that they did not intend to stop anytime soon.


    He lovingly stroked their heads between their ears as he rose to his feet. He walked towards the door


    with Uriah and Little Rubygon on his sides and then entered theb. Rocky went to the table and took


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    out the map. He studied it under the gentle light of three night-luminous pearls. After a few minutes, he


    was convinced that the area on the map was nowhere near the Gehenna Border. He was convinced


    that it should be somewhere else.


    Rocky was excited to find out what treasure was buried at that marked spot on the map. Unfortunately,


    he was unable to figure out where the area was exactly. Finding out what treasures were hidden in that


    ce would have to wait for now.


    Even though Rocky''sst encounter almost killed him, he was able to get away with a lucky haul. Not


    only did he near the sixth grade of the Earthly Stage, but also he walked away with three extremely


    valuable treasures. In addition to the treasure map, he obtained a book containing a rare spiritual


    martial arts skill and the Dragon me Pearl. Rocky knew that every spirit maniptor would give


    anything to have the treasures that he found but more especially the book.


    It was difficult for spirit maniptors to reach the Heavenly Stage, and it was equally difficult for them to


    obtain a spiritual martial arts skill. This showed what Rocky''s luck really brought him through this time.


    He could not help but admit that the ident turned out to be a truly blessed event.


    There was a time when only those who obtained the power of spiritual race could be considered as


    spirit maniptors. However, they developed techniques that allowed humans to learn spiritual martial


    arts that, in turn, allowed them to be spirit maniptors. This was why ancient spirit maniptors


    had many ordinary humans for students. This effectively increased the strength of their forces while


    increasing the number of spirit maniptors in the Wild Spirit Land. That was the same time that


    different types of spirit maniptors appeared¡ªordinary spirit maniptors and primordial spirit


    maniptors, including royal spirit maniptors, phoenix spirit maniptors and so on.


    But the primordial spirit maniptors who obtained the spiritual race''s power had their own limits. Most


    of them only had the capability of creating the cultivation methods for the Mortal Stage and the Earthly


    Stage. Only a handful of primordial spirit maniptors were strong and powerful enough to create the


    cultivation methods for the Heavenly Stage for ordinary spirit maniptors.


    And such elite primordial spirit maniptors were few and far between. That was why a cultivation


    method for the Heavenly Stage was priceless and invaluable for ordinary spirit maniptors. Countless


    people yearned to obtain such a cultivation method, but very few of them even had the chance to see


    one before their death. It was like a daydream for most of them to get a cultivation method for the


    Heavenly Stage. Even if ordinary spirit maniptors seeded in reaching the Heavenly Stage, they


    could not upgrade further without a cultivation method for the Heavenly Stage. They would have no


    way to improve further and most stayed at the preliminary grade of the Heavenly Stage.


    Although Rocky could regain the Holy Dragon Bead''s power and the position as a royal spirit


    maniptor after he reached the Heavenly Stage, he could not get the royal cultivation methods for the


    Heavenly Stage because he was disowned. The royal cultivation methods that were passed down from


    the Dragon Master n were only for the royal members.


    Rocky had the problem of not having the means to further grow stronger without a cultivation method


    for the Heavenly Stage. Even after he gained the Holy Dragon Bead''s power, achieving his n was


    not be possible. But the book he found changed everything. Rocky had nothing to worry about now.


    The book presented the ability that allowed Rocky to still upgrade his grade even after reaching the


    Heavenly Stage.


    Rocky had known how to use the Dragon me Pearl and witnessed its power. He believed that he


    could summon more of the Dragon me Pearl''s power once he summoned the Spirit Possession.


    The power of the mes that he possessed after he activated the Spirit Possession would definitely


    improve the Dragon me Pearl''s powers.


    "Although I was almost killed because of the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, I could not upgrade my cultivation


    level and get the three treasures if not because of it," Rocky whispered to himself. He even thought that


    the Rainbow Glow Unicorn led him into that situation on purpose to help him. In retrospect, he lost


    nothing and gained a lot instead, so now he felt very grateful to the Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    Rocky hadn''t returned for three days, so the three Dark Heaven Insects suffered a lot from hunger. He


    then shoveled heaps of soil to feed them and gave them a drop of the magical saliva as reparation.


    The sun had set when hepleted his tasks.


    After some thought, Rocky decided to go to Marin''s ce. He wanted to know what Marin nned to


    do. Although she agreed to his request earlier, he was unsure whether she''d go through with it or not.


    Campfires zed under a star-filled sky when Rocky arrived at Marin''s ce. It was the first time that


    he hade to visit her room. He used to always meet her in her military tent, and this unfamiliar


    location brought a slight unease to Rocky.


    Even as themander of the northeast military camp, the ce where Marin lived was the same as


    the other rooms where soldiers lived.


    Rocky knocked on the door, and before long, a sweet voice called from inside. "Who is it?"


    "It''s me!" Rocky answered briefly.


    The ce grew ufortably silent all of a sudden as if no one was around.


    "I will leave if you don''t open the door," Rocky shouted after an annoying silence. He thought that Marin


    must have felt extremely distressed and regretted her agreement to Rocky''s request earlier.


    ''If she opens the door, then she will really mean it. She must have prepared a great show then!'' Rocky


    thought to himself with an impish smile and wondered if Marin would ever open the door. Although he


    wanted badly to see Marin''s belly dance, he believed that it was more likely that she would not open


    the door.

 Chapter 259 Great Proud

    Chapter 259 Great Proud


    Rocky waited for a few minutes but the door remained closed. He then decided to leave. Rocky turned


    to leave but was surprised when the door suddenly opened without warning. Marin stood there in the


    doorway. She wore a purple, gauzy, loose dress. Her cheeks blushed in deep red. She looked just as


    amazing when Rocky met her for the first time.


    Marin appeared more bewitching when they first met while she looked more alluring as she stood in


    that doorway. She looked different on those two instances although each had its own particr


    attractive appeal.


    ''If Marin spends more time on looking her best, countless men will throw themselves at her feet. It is a


    pity that she prefers to always look serious, wearing heavy armor. No one can see past her armor and


    see her true beauty!'' Rockymented in heart after looking Marin up and down.


    "Come in," Marin said. She raised her head and found Rocky staring at her. Her face blushed in an


    instant. She quickly stepped aside to let Rocky enter her room.


    Rocky walked into the room without hesitation.


    Marin closed the door and hastily pulled down all the curtains. She was worried that others would see


    Rocky go into her room sote at night. She didn''t want any rumor of their meeting to go around.


    Marin''s feminine sensibility was unwilling to hear any rumor about her and Rocky because it could do


    great harm to her reputation.


    Rocky looked around as he entered Marin''s room. It was an old room yet neat and clean. It was


    decorated in a style that entuated efficiency and simplicity. Rocky then noticed a light fragrance of


    orchids that filled the room.


    Marin had an embarrassed and uneasy expression. It was the first time that she was in the same room


    with a man at night. Even during daytime, no one was allowed to enter her room, more especially a


    man.


    "Are you ready? I want to see your dance..." Rocky said as he suppressed a lightughter at the sight


    of Marin''s uneasy look.


    Marin gently bit her pink lips at the sound of Rocky''s words. She stared briefly at Rocky and said,


    "Could you make a different request?"


    "Well. How about you sing to me?" Rocky said smiling.


    Rocky''s words made Marin pout and she felt a little irritated. However, she quickly realized that she did


    give Rocky her word. She had to do what Rocky asked.


    "To be honest, I''m not good at singing nor at dancing,"


    Marin said. She gave great importance to her reputation and how people regarded her. However, for


    Marin who was determined to be a soldier since childhood, singing and dancing were both activities


    that she never bothered to learn because it would not help advance her objective of being a soldier.


    Seeing Marin in this helpless state made Rocky smile. He only wanted to y with her. However, Marin


    took his words seriously. She wanted to express her sincere gratitude for Rocky''s rescue of Verdanim.


    Rocky wouldn''t decline that kindness now that the game had escted.


    "Can you make another request? I can tell you a story," Marin said with her eyes focused on Rocky.


    Rocky shook his head slowly and shrugged with the same smile. Then he dipped the left side of his


    head forward slowly that signaled Marin to start her dance. He stared at Marin quietly as he waited for


    her to keep her promise.


    Marin hesitated for a second. She took a deep breath with her eyes closed.


    Rocky was a gentleman who wouldn''t force a girl to dance against her will. He jumped forward and


    caught Marin''s hands before she had a chance to start her dance. "You don''t need to do that," he said


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    quietly.


    Marin was shocked. The touch of Rocky''s warm hands all over her hands overwhelmed her. She was


    startled and stepped back hurriedly in an embarrassed state. In her haste, she failed to avoid the edge


    of her bed and she was knocked out of bnce, falling backwards.


    Afraid that Marin might get hurt, Rocky''s reflexes sprang into y. He jumped forward to catch Marin''s


    hands to prevent her fall.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean it," Rocky said helplessly. He quickly realized his unnecessary action after seeing


    that Marin would not be hurt by the fall since she''d be falling on her bed anyway. And yet the intent of


    that action meant very differently to Marin.


    Marin red at him as if he was a brazen scoundrel that had made an unforgivable move against her.


    Rocky was actually innocent and did so out of good intention.


    "How can I ever trust you now?" Marin shouted, looking at Rocky with eyes that burned with fury.


    Marin thought that Rocky acted with evil intent and she was suddenly filled with great regret.


    Rocky was aware that no amount of exnation would make Marin believe him. He resigned himself to


    his fate and said, "You can misunderstand it as reward for saving Verdanim. Now, we''re even!" Rocky


    sighed to himself, got up and then turned away.


    He left Marin''s room in deep thought. He took the joke too far, that much was true. However, Rocky


    thought, after that event, it was less likely that Marin would give him any trouble now.


    First Isis, and then now Marin got unintentionally molested by Rocky because of her own carelessness.


    Rocky imagined that thesedies must owe something to him in a previous life. He smiled uneasily at


    that thought. He now contemted the possibility that he was forever cursed with bad romance!

 Chapter 260 Cultivation Method

    Chapter 260 Cultivation Method


    Rocky had some time, so he decided to go check on Verdanim at the beast farm first. After all, he had


    not seen it in a while now. He looked at the wound on Verdanim''s lower abdomen, carefully scrutinising


    the skin around it. It seemed to be healing very well and he was certain that the suture woulde off


    soon. However, the limb was a different ball game altogether. Until they took the tes off, Rocky


    would never know how that injury was doing.


    Everything looked okay at the beast farm and so Rocky lumbered down the dusty pathways and made


    his way to the old abandoned house. This was his happy ce, and he felt at peace here. On reaching


    the threshold, Rocky began to practice and work on his capabilities. He was almost at the sixth grade


    of the Earthly Stage now and only a little more spiritual power would be needed, before he could reach


    the sixth grade. He couldn''t help but think that had he absorbed more spiritual power while he was in


    the belly of the Demonic Devouring Boa, he would have easily reached the sixth grade by now.


    As he sat there, with just his thoughts to ponder over and nowhere else to be, Rocky went into a state


    of deep thinking. He could not figure out how everything had urred. Demonic Devouring Boa''s belly


    was a dangerous ce to be in. But even then, while he was in there, he knew that a part of the boa''s


    spiritual power had been transferred to him. It was strange, that not all the power that the boa had


    possessed swarmed into him. It was, as if, the rest of the power simply disappeared into thin air.


    But what Rocky did not know was that the spiritual power from the boa had not disappeared. It had


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    instead, been absorbed by the power of the Holy Dragon Bead. Even though Marcia had seeded in


    sealing the powers of the Holy Dragon Bead, the firstyer of the seal would be loose as he grew


    stronger.


    As Rocky had reached the fifth grade of the Earthly Stage back then, the firstyer of the seal was not


    as solid as before. The power of the Holy Dragon Bead worked and absorbed the invading spiritual


    power.


    In a way, the power that was absorbed had benefited Rocky because otherwise, his body would not


    have been able to survive the exposure to so much power. Rocky''s body was still refining the powers


    and was not equipped to handle so much in one go.


    There was no way that Rocky could have refined so much spiritual power, all by himself. Had it not


    been for the power of the Holy Dragon Bead, Rocky would have most certainly died in the boa''s belly


    itself.


    As Rocky''s power grew, the sealing power of the firstyer would have gone kaput and endless power


    of the Holy Dragon Bead would be unleashed. This power would have been too much for Rocky to


    control and manipte. Only someone who reached the Heavenly Stage would have the ability to


    control this magnitude of power. In fact, the power that was unleashed could be stored for a critical


    time.


    Rocky spent the night in the abandoned house and stepped out of it the next morning. As he did, he


    saw a strange, colourful figure, pacing back and forth, in front of the house. Uriah and Rubygon, who


    had been keeping a constant vignce on the house, looked at this new figure with suspicion.


    "You almost killed me yesterday!" Rocky wasn''t sure if his usations were justified. His voice


    quavered with self-doubt.


    The colorful figure in front of him was Rainbow Glow Unicorn - the troublemaker responsible for getting


    Rocky into all sorts of problems.


    And even though the beautiful creature understood what Rocky said, it stood there innocently howling,


    as if it didn''t know what he was talking about.


    "Did you bring me there yesterday, because you were so distracted by it?" Rocky knew it was futile to


    me the Rainbow Glow Unicorn. After all, the spirit-manipted beasts did not have the same


    cognitive and thinking functions as humans did. However, Rocky did want an answer to why Rainbow


    Glow Unicorn brought him there, of all the ces. He knew there was only one way to do it - he


    brought out Dragon me Pearl to confront and talk to Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    On seeing its dear friend Dragon me Pearl, Rainbow Glow Unicorn brayed in fervent excitement.


    The Unicorn hade across the envoys of the Roaring me Empire, whom the Timber Deity


    Empire had been looking for. It was attracted to the spiritual energy that Dragon me Pearl was


    giving off.


    Dragon me Pearl was priceless to the Unicorn. It had been tracking the three envoys, and finding


    Dragon me Pearl was nothing short of a jackpot. Rainbow Glow Unicorn''s search had ended


    abruptly when they were attacked by the Demonic Devouring Boa. The frightful boa had caught the


    envoy who had the three treasures with him and killed him in the cave. That was the reason why the


    Unicorn knew the Pearl was hiding in the cave.


    The whole idea behind bringing Rocky to that ce was to exchange it for the magical saliva. However,


    what Rainbow Glow Unicorn did not anticipate was that such a move would thrust Rocky''s life in


    danger and might have gotten him killed!


    "It was a close shave yesterday, but I escaped and am alive", said Rocky. "I know we made a deal and


    I intend to follow through with my share of it. I will give you one drop of magical saliva, now that I have


    my treasure." Rocky smiled and put his hands inside his pocket. He took out a tiny bottle and opened it,


    pouring a single drop of saliva on his own outstretched palm. There wasn''t much left in the bottle


    anyway.


    Rainbow Glow Unicorn immediately licked the saliva from Rocky''s hand and brayed happily. It turned


    away and left.


    "I have very little magical saliva left now," said Rocky, looking at the almost-empty bottle in his hand.


    Yesterday, there was at least half a bottle of saliva in there. But seven or eight drops of it had gone and


    now all he was left with, was this. Uriah could only produce five drops of magical saliva every day. But


    from this supply, Rocky needed two drops for his daily practice. Three drops needed to be set aside for


    Dark Heaven Insects. And now, even Rainbow Glow Unicorn had to be spared one drop. At this rate,


    they would be out of magical saliva, in no time.


    The only way to up their supply of magical saliva was Uriah. Rocky thought to himself, ''Uriah is


    currently at the second grade of three stars. If I can get Uriah to reach the third grade of the three stars,


    it will start producing more saliva. But if Uriah were to level up to the third grade of a three star beast, I


    will have to grade up and reach the eighth grade of the Earthly Stage.'' Rocky''s thoughts engulfed him


    otherwise, it was all in vain.


    So it all boiled down to this - the only way to upgrade Uriah''s power was to upgrade himself.


    And after all, for every spirit-manipted beast, reaching the third grade of three stars was a highly


    coveted position. Even amongst the spirit maniptors who had the same power as Rocky''s, being


    able to have a spirit-manipted beast at the third grade of three stars was a rarity. In order to bring


    the spirit-manipted beast to such a level, the spirit maniptor would have to undergo a lot of


    improvement. Not just that, it would require a certain kind of strength, resilience and treasure, to the


    quality of the spiritual crystal - which was the rarest amongst the rare.


    Now, Rocky''s mission was sorted. He had to collect the spiritual crystal, not just for his own upgrade,


    but also for the sake of Uriah. Rocky knew, that using the Dark Heaven Egg would also help in


    improving Uriah''s grade. However, it would not be as effective as using the spiritual crystal. The crystal


    was specially designed for the spirit-manipted beast.


    In the past, Rocky had used the power of the Holy Dragon Bead to refine the spiritual crystal with Uriah


    and it had worked the other way around. The results were stupendous. Rocky figured, that when he


    would reach the Heavenly Stage, he would probably use another cultivation method. He would be able


    to cultivate himself in the most perfect manner.

 Chapter 261 Search For More Dark Heaven Insects

    Chapter 261 Search For More Dark Heaven Insects


    So far, in addition to taking the magical saliva, Rocky had also mastered using the Dark Heaven Egg


    and Heaven Divine Lotus Seed to cultivate, thetter which he practiced under the state of Spirit


    Possession. However, he only had two Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds. One of them was obviously worn


    out due to refining, and the other could only support the cultivation for a month. With a little time left, he


    either had to find other treasures that could be used for cultivation or catch a few Dark Heaven Insects


    that could produce medium-grade Dark Heaven Eggs. Due to continuous improvement of his strength,


    the refining effect of the preliminary-grade Dark Heaven Eggs that he currently possessed could no


    longer help him as much as it used to. Right now, the best option to help him improve the cultivation


    speed was the medium-grade Dark Heaven Egg.


    ''After taking care of Verdanim''s injured leg, I want to try my luck to catch Dark Heaven Insects, '' Rocky


    thought for a while then proceeded afterwards.


    A few dayster, Rocky removed the iron tes and bars fixed on Verdanim''s left leg. He was


    delighted to see the very well regenerated bone of the left leg.


    "It seems that you''ve been working hard to recover too!" Rocky''s face was a few inches away from


    Verdanim''s leg. He scrutinized every part of it to be certain that the regenerated bone had no


    with its powerful recovery ability in such a short period of time.


    Of course, the magical saliva also yed a great role for this!


    Verdanim let out a few low-pitched dragon howls. It sounded very happy. The grateful dragon


    recognized its savior by gently brushing its head to Rocky''s arm. During its recovery, Rocky often came


    to check and treat its wounds. It brought them together like family.


    After disinfecting the surgical wounds on Verdanim''s left leg, Rocky sewed up the wounds and carefully


    wrapped the bandage. He then removed the suture of the surgical wound on its lower abdomen.


    Except for theceration, everything else had almost recovered.


    After treating the wounds, Rocky stood up and got ready to leave.


    Marin suddenly showed up to see Verdanim. She walked into the stable hurriedly not noticing Rocky.


    They bumped face to face, their lips inches away from each other.


    Now with a foul mood, she looked up to see and was about to scold the person who carelessly ran into


    her. She gasped, mouth agape, and eyes bulged as she recognized the person in front of her. Marin''s


    face flushed crimson when their eyes met as she recalled what happened that night. Her heart started


    to race. She looked away, teeth clenched her bottom lip, as panic appeared on her delicate face.


    Rocky noticed her subtle expression. Afraid to embarrass her, he simply nodded and smiled at Marin.


    To break the ice between them, he politely said, "Verdanim''s feet is almost healed. From tomorrow, you


    can take it out and walk around. It has been resting for a long time, and moderate exercise will help it


    recover fast. Be careful not to strain it or it will tear the newly healed wounds."


    Relief reced her awkwardness upon hearing Rocky''s words. She almost lost hope when Sheridan


    said that Verdanim might not be able to stand up even if it survived. Rocky fixed it with his magic


    hands. The news was a big miracle to her!


    "However, you''ll have to wait patiently for its full recovery. It will take at least three months of


    rehabilitation exercise. So you have to control the amount of exercise and don''t rush. Otherwise, it will


    be detrimental to the recovery. Verdanim''s recovery is on your hands now. I''ve done my job, and I''ve


    told you everything you need to know. We can call it quits now. I hope you can think calmly before you


    take actions in the future. Don''t get Verdanim hurt because of your impulsiveness again," Rocky


    advised seriously.


    At that moment, all Marin could do was nod her head. As if Rocky was themander of the northeast


    military camp, and she was a frightened and submissive soldier who had just made a big mistake.


    "I gotta go." Rocky saw how Marin reacted to everything, but he had to stifle hisugh. He walked out


    of the stable without thoughts ofing back.


    "By the way, the Commander in Chief sent a message yesterday. Have you considered what he


    mentioned before?" Marin said hurriedly as something suddenly came to her mind. She had no idea


    what the Commander in Chief referred to.


    Marin knew that the Commander in Chief wanted to transfer Rocky to the base camp before. But she


    was distracted due to Verdanim''s injury. She had no chance to talk with him about it till now. She heard


    from the Commander in Chief that Rocky had been promoted to base camp because of his good


    performance during thest Army g Contest. However, she still wondered how brilliant Rocky was in


    his performance. That even the strict Commander in Chief valued him so much. What a waste to miss


    such moment. She would have seen him the same way too.


    "Tell the Commander in Chief that I appreciate his kindness so much, but I still choose to be an


    ordinary breeder," Rocky said lightly to Marin, and left without looking back.


    "I wonder what''s wrong with him. Who in their right mind will turn down such a golden opportunity? Why


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    do I overthink like it has something to do with me? He''d better not show himself in front of me again."


    Marin dismissed the thought about that night as soon as it crossed her mind. She wished to never see


    Rocky again in this lifetime. She felt a great amount of difort whenever he was around.


    After returning to his house, Rocky began to make ns to continue the search and catch of Dark


    Heaven Insects. Unfortunately, there seemed to be no Dark Heaven Insects in the territory of the


    northeast military camp. He was left with no choice but explore the other military camps.


    The nearest to him was the northern sky military camp which was located in between the northeast and


    northwest military camps. In addition, this camp was also the closest to the war front. If a country tried


    to covet the Holy Dragon Empire, the northern sky military camp woulde and defend it right away.


    So it was more restlesspared to the northeast military camp.


    It was precisely the reason why it was more difficult to catch Dark Heaven Insects in the territory of the


    northern sky military camp. However, if he was to consider the distance to bring the Dark Heaven


    Insects back, then the northern sky military camp was the most suitable. Shorter travel time was a must


    when catching Dark Heaven Insects. Otherwise, all collected Dark Heaven Insects would be put into


    waste.


    Before returning to the camp, Rocky incidentally inquired about the situation of the northern sky military


    camp. His efforts were in vain as he got nothing, and this added to his burden but he continued to


    search for and catch Dark Heaven Insects. However, since he was not aware of the patrol route yet, his


    biggest worry right now was to encounter the patrol squad of the northern sky military camp. He simply


    didn''t want to be caught after he sessfully collected the Dark Heaven Insects.


    Rocky was overwhelmed, and he decided to do things one at a time. He had to find the Dark Heaven


    Insects first, then began to consider other issues.


    Once everything was set, Rocky immediately took Uriah and Rubygon. Together they walked all the


    way to the boundary between the northeast military camp and northern sky military camp.


    Rubygon still had a lot to learn but it already had some fighting power. Most of its abilities were yet to


    be activated. Regardless, it could help Rocky in some aspects now. He was confident to catch even the


    medium-grade Dark Heaven Insects if they came across them.


    Early in the afternoon, Rocky and his two beasts reached the boundary. Rolling hills were followed by


    the territory of the northeast military camp. Beyond the hills was the territory of the northern sky military


    camp, a ce where they would encounter unexpected dangers that were unknown yet!

 Chapter 262 Unexpected Comers

    Chapter 262 Unexpected Comers


    Meanwhile, at the Gehenna Border, Alyssa stared angrily down at two envoys from the Roaring me


    Empire in her own military camp. They were bruised all over; their clothes in a disarray. Her beautiful


    face twisted in seething anger.


    "You lost the tributes to be sent out to the Timber Deity Empire for our secret alliance?" Alyssa said


    calmly. Yet her charming eyes betrayed her true emotion for they were full of fury, like two orbs of fire


    burned where her eyes were supposed to be.


    The two envoys felt desperately hopeless. They understood that they could be sentenced to death for


    losing the tributes.


    "Princess Alyssa," one of them pleaded. "We did not intend to lose the tributes. A four-star spirit-


    manipted beast attacked us out of nowhere and took out one of us who carried the tributes. It is hard


    to tell at this point if he is still alive or not," he exined.


    "Why did you fail to protect the tributes? Why wasn''t someone with higher power sent to deliver the


    tributes? If a maniptor at the Supernal Stage was sent then this would not have happened!" Alyssa


    shouted with great annoyance. Among the tributes was a treasure map. The possibility of someone


    else finding that treasure map represented a huge loss and risk for both of their empires.


    The two envoys kept their silence. The Roaring me Empire was but a medium countrypared to


    Timber Deity Empire which was a powerful one. And thus, they were unable to send a maniptor at


    the Supernal Stage even if they wanted to. The alliance was made hastily given the circumstances.


    The Roaring me Empire took the situation into consideration and immediately sent three envoys


    above the Heavenly Stage toplete the task as soon as possible.


    And a team made up of three spirit maniptors above the Heavenly Stage was more than capable to


    handle any situation that might arise at the Gehenna Border. But no one expected the situation where a


    four-star Demonic Devouring Boa ambushed the group. If it was an ordinary four-star spirit-manipted


    beast, three spirit maniptors above the Heavenly Stage could get rid of it easily. But the beast that


    attacked them was Demonic Devouring Boa that was known for its ability to absorb spiritual power.


    Thus, they were defeated and lost the tributes.


    "This talk is pointless! I will dispatch two squads of spirit maniptors. They will go to the location


    where you were attacked and then hunt down that four-star spirit-manipted beast. We don''t care if


    the third envoy died. We only want the tributes. If we fail to find the tributes, Timber Deity Empire will


    think twice about our alliance." Alyssa''s brows knitted together as she stared at the envoys.


    The envoys nodded with the same sad expression although the words ddened them. It was a


    chance to be absolved for their failure. They would not be sentenced to die if the missing tributes were


    found.


    Alyssa waved her hand, which signaled that the two envoys could leave. Then she convened with the


    Commanders of the Timber Deity Empire.


    "What news of the movement of the Crimson Dragon Group?" Alyssa asked the Commanders present.


    "The Crimson Dragon Group is constantly moving troops between military camps. They seem to be


    preparing for a war," one of the Commanders replied.


    "The Crimson Dragon Group is normally cid and does not act rashly. The war is on schedule,


    however. And Timber Deity Empire already has ns in ce. We can misdirect the Crimson Dragon


    Group in Holy Dragon Empire first!" Alyssa said.


    "Are the shock troops ready?" Alyssa asked.


    "All shock troops are ready and awaiting orders. They are located near the northern sky military camp


    of Crimson Dragon Group. They can immediately mobilize once an order is sent."


    "Great! Send a message to mobilize. We will attack the Crimson Dragon Group by surprise. If the


    northern sky military camp is disabled, the defensive line of the Crimson Dragon Group at the northern


    side of the Gehenna Border will copse. The other military camps will have no choice but to dispatch


    troops to support that position. This will weaken the northern defensive line of the Crimson Dragon


    Group. And then we will strike and take that advantage!" Alyssa said.


    "Princess Alyssa, you are truly ingenious and a master of military strategy. The Crimson Dragon Group


    is no match for you," the Commanders said.


    "I am eager to confront Lance, one of Three Great Generals of the Holy Dragon Empire. It is said that


    he is an expert of military strategy and tactics and knows much about special formation techniques. He


    will be a worthy opponent. I wonder if I will get the chance..." Alyssa said in a soft voice. Her face


    became emotionless and nobody knew what she was thinking about.


    In the meantime, in another part of the world, Rocky went through the rolling hills and approached the


    area under the jurisdiction of the northern sky military camp. With a map in his hand, he studied the


    area where Dark Heaven Insects would possibly show up. The area under the jurisdiction of the


    northern sky military camp wasrge,paratively asrge as the area under the jurisdiction of the


    northeast military camp. It was not easy to search for Dark Heaven Insects. Additionally, Rocky was a


    stranger here and he was worried about the possibility of encountering wild spirit-manipted beasts or


    patrol squads from the northern sky military camp. So his movement to search for a Dark Heaven


    Insect was restricted and slow.


    Night fell as Rocky moved into a valley.


    "We''ll have to spend the night here," Rocky said. It was dark. Rocky found a small cave with Uriah and


    little Rubygon. He nned to spend the night there and continue to look for Dark Heaven Insects


    tomorrow at the break of light.


    Rocky was about to close his eyes when a sound came from a distance. He frowned, creased his


    eyebrows and silently moved out of his cave to find out what caused the noise. Numerous torches lined


    the trail in the valley. And they were all heading toward his direction!


    "Why are there troops here thiste in the evening?" Rocky wondered.


    He paused and signaled Uriah and little Rubygon to stay and be silent. He then went out towards a


    boulder along the valley. He made a few silent leaps, lowered his head behind the boulder and studied


    the approaching troops.


    The light of the torches revealed the uniforms and ornaments of the soldiers to be ones that did not


    belong to either the northern sky military camp or to the other camps of the Crimson Dragon Group.


    The wood carved emblem embroidered on their clothes clearly implied that they were troops from


    another country. It was obvious that there was something wrong since they were within the northern


    sky military camp''s territory.


    ''Are they on a covert mission?'' Rocky thought as his eyes squinted.


    Unexpectedly, Rocky sensed the presence of spirit maniptors. He checked carefully and found more


    spirit maniptors behind the troops. They were above the Earthly Stage and more than one was at


    least at the Heavenly Stage. It became obvious to Rocky that this was a powerful group of soldiers and


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    this estimate came mostly from the spirit maniptors that were present in the group.


    ''It appears that something unexpected and unfriendly will happen very soon!'' Rocky thought.

 Chapter 263 Axiomatic Results

    Chapter 263 Axiomatic Results


    Rocky, however, just ignored the unknown squad and sneaked into the cave. He knew he shouldn''t


    fight them alone. What was more, he had entered the territory of the northern sky military camp. And it


    was none of his business goofing around the territory.


    Rocky soon stopped being bothered by the presence of that squad and began his cultivation. At the


    crack of dawn, he restarted his journey in search of the Dark Heaven Insects.


    A few hourster, he finally found a spot suitable for Dark Heaven Insects'' living. Rocky soon took out


    the magical saliva to set up a trap and then hid himself while waiting for his prey.


    Before any Dark Heaven Insect appeared, a lot of wild spirit-manipted beasts had been attracted to


    the trap. Working with Uriah and Little Rubygon, Rocky killed those wild spirit-manipted beasts in


    minutes.


    Rocky impatiently waited for another two hours but had no luck. Just as he was about to give up his


    quest, a rustle echoed in the air.


    "Here ites!" Rocky''s eyes lit up as he heard that sound. He was well experience in capturing the


    Dark Heaven Insect.


    Just as he had expected, a crack crept over the ground, right next to the bottle of the magical saliva. As


    the crack widened rapidly, a giant ck shadow emerged out from it.


    The appearance of the ck shadow shook Rocky to the core. He stood there astonished and in awe.


    The creature in front of him had three irond heads, which meant that it was at the third grade of the


    three-star level and it couldy the finest Dark Heaven Eggs.


    "Wow! I''m going to make a fortune out of it! This Dark Heaven Insect is at the third grade of the three-


    star level! What a great luck! God has showered his kind blessings on me!" Rocky''s eyes shone with


    sparkles. It was rare to see such an insect. Rocky hadnded on a huge and priceless treasure this


    time.


    However, luck came with some unanticipated incident. As the Dark Heaven Insect came out, for some


    reason a crowd of wild spirit-manipted beasts appeared from all the directions and were gradually


    gathering around the giant creature.


    "Holy moly! Why are all of theming out now?" Rocky stood frozen as he witnessed that scene. No


    matter how alluring the magical saliva was, it was impossible to attract so many wild spirit-manipted


    beasts.


    But soon Rocky figured it out. The crowd of wild spirit-manipted beasts wereing for this Dark


    Heaven Insect. However, they were not there to attack the creature but to shield it and provide


    protection.


    "So is this Dark Heaven Insect the king of them?" Rocky soon understood, but his face had darkened.


    The Dark Heaven Insect was protected by so many beasts, and it pushed Rocky away from the


    limelight. He was stressed. Watching that giant creature relish the magical saliva from the bottle, Rocky


    started getting more anxious.


    "I would regret all my life if I fail to capture you!" It was very special to see such a high level Dark


    Heaven Insect, after all. How could Rocky let it slip away in front him? He had made up his mind to


    capture this giant creature. But first, he needed to figure out how to distract the crowd of wild spirit-


    manipted beasts and trick them into leaving, then lure the lone Dark Heaven Insect towards him.


    At this very moment, Rocky saw a clump of ck smoke raising up from a far in with its mes


    flickering.


    "Is that the direction where the northern sky military camp is located? Did they get attacked?" Rocky


    collected his thoughts, trying to remember the nearby northern sky military camp and the unknown


    squad he sawst night.


    Suddenly, his eyes sparkled as an idea urred to him.


    "Uriah, it''s your time to shine!" Rocky took out another bottle and filled a drop of magical saliva in it. He


    then tied the bottle to Uriah''s foreleg and whispered something in its ear.


    Uriah roared in response and soon rushed out of the cloaked spot where they had hidden themselves.


    It ran in front of the Dark Heaven Insect and the crowd of wild spirit-manipted beasts.


    After smelling the magical saliva Uriah was carrying, the Dark Heaven Insect and all those spirit-


    manipted beasts turned crazy and excited. They charged towards Uriah simultaneously like there


    was no tomorrow.


    Uriah turned towards the direction of ck smoke like thunder and lightning. The Dark Heaven Insect


    and its ''bodyguards'' immediately chased Uriah without hesitation, as if there was a marathon going on


    between the spirit-manipted beasts.


    Seeing Uriah seed in attracting the Dark Heaven Insect and those beasts, Rocky and Little


    Rubygon caught up with them at once.


    Rocky was right. The clump of ck smoke dide from the direction where the northern sky military


    camp was located. And they were hit by a surprise attack that wasunched by a mysterious squad.


    Everything happened so quickly and unexpectedly, that the northern sky military camp failed to take the


    attack and incurred huge loss. The northern sky military camp originally consisted of thousands of


    soldiers, but the military forces were recently rearranged between the military camps of the Crimson


    Dragon Group, and three thousands of them had been assigned to the northwest military camp. What


    was worse, two squads of spirit maniptors and three hundred soldiers were still patrolling outside.


    Thus, northern sky military camp failed to defend this attack and fell in chaos.


    "Inform all the patrol squads toe back right away! Send our men to the northeast and northwest


    military camps for support. Go!" themander of the northern sky military camp ordered firmly,


    feeling anxious deep inside. He didn''t expect that his enemies had taken such a bold decision to sneak


    into his camp andunch a surprise attack.


    "Commander! What should we do now? Many strong spirit maniptors have suddenlye out to


    our east. There are at least three of them at the Heavenly Stage. Our men can''t fight them all at once!"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    the deputymander said, flustered with sweat rolling down his forehead.


    After listening to the bad news, themander turned grim-faced with desperation. The best spirit


    maniptor in this military camp so far was him, who was at the Heavenly Stage. But now there were


    at least three on the other side. The conclusion of this fight was going to be obvious.

 Chapter 264 Reinforcements Are Coming

    Chapter 264 Reinforcements Are Coming


    "Send all the spirit maniptors to the east. Assign five hundred soldiers from the south to that


    position. Tell them to fight as if their very life depends on it! Do not let the enemies into the military


    camp!" Themander of the northern sky military camp knew very well how important his camp was


    for the northern defensive line of the Crimson Dragon Group. If this military camp was captured by


    enemies, the whole northern defensive line would start to fail as they tried topensate for the loss of


    the camp. Themander knew that he needed to defend the camp no matter what the cost.


    He was an ordinary spirit maniptor in his forties but it was umon among his peers to reach the


    Heavenly Stage like he did. He proved himself to be a capable Frontline Commander of the Crimson


    Dragon Group. This was one of the reasons why he was assigned to the northern sky military camp, an


    important position for the whole northern defensive line.


    The number of soldiers under hismand was close to two thousand which exceeded their enemy''s


    number. However, there were three Heavenly Stage spirit maniptors among the enemy''s group. The


    military camp failed to repel such a powerful enemy squad and the defending army was routed.


    Although all the spirit maniptors of the military camp had worked together against their enemies,


    they still failed to defend the eastern side. The three Heavenly Stage spirit maniptors of the enemy


    led their squad of Earthly Stage spirit maniptors, spirit-manipted beasts and hundreds of soldiers,


    to break into the military camp.


    Meanwhile, the northern front of the military camp was attacked by several Earthly Stage spirit


    maniptors, who worked with their spirit-manipted beasts and hundreds of soldiers. Eventually, the


    northern front was also destroyed.


    And it was in the face of such a situation that themander of the camp led all the remaining spirit


    maniptors and soldiers to defend against their enemies at the center of the military camp. The fight


    between the two sides fell into a stalemate immediately.


    mes lit up the sky above the military camp. ck smoke filled the air. Corpses scattered around on


    the ground. The injured and the dying wailed loudly and it created a background symphony for the


    entire moving picture, the sad picture of war.


    "Are you members of the Timber Deity Empire''s army?" The emblems and the uniform of the enemy


    soldiers answered the question with mute confirmation. The Timber Deity Empire''s army was


    responsible for the attack. The shock of the realization on the defending soldiers went as quickly as it


    came. They prepared themselves to fight to the death defending the camp.


    "Surrender the northern sky military camp, and I will spare your lives! Think about it very carefully! That


    is the only offer that you will ever get!" themander of the invading Timber Deity Empire''s army


    said. He was a timber spirit maniptor at the third grade of the Heavenly Stage. A timber spirit


    maniptor was as powerful as a royal spirit maniptor in the Holy Dragon Empire. He was obviously


    a formidable opponent. And from the way he spoke to the northern sky military camp''smander, it


    was obvious that he was a very conceited man. Contempt was painted all over his face as he stared at


    themander.


    "You wish! I will never let you have your way!" the northern sky military camp''smander yelled back


    in defiance. Untamed resolve burned brightly in his eyes. He was aware of how powerful the enemy


    was. Their three Heavenly Stage spirit maniptors ced them at a disadvantage. Even the


    remainder of the spirit maniptors in their squad were all of Earthly Stage. Themander


    understood that the chance of winning against such a force was closer to zero than anything in the


    world right now. The sheer strength of the enemy''s group allowed them to seed in their attack on


    the military camp before anyone in the camp even noticed.


    The thought of the final battle''s oue darkened themander''s countenance. But as a Frontline


    Commander of the Crimson Dragon Group, such thoughts of defeat could not be allowed. Surrender


    was never an option then and even less of an epted possibility now.


    "Well, you have had your chance! Kill them all!" After they heard the order given by the Timber Deity


    Empire''smander, the spirit maniptors and soldiers behind him rushed forward without


    hesitation.


    The side of the northern sky military camp never flinched a bit in the face of such overwhelming odds.


    Bellows and screeches filled the air as a massacre ensued on the field of battle.


    The military squad of the Timber Deity Empire was so powerful that the defenders of the northern sky


    military camp were pushed into a disadvantageous position almost immediately. What made it worse


    was that themander of the military camp got critically injured while fighting against the Heavenly


    Stage spirit maniptors of the invaders.


    "Commander, we''d best retreat first. When the reinforcements arrive, we can seize back the northern


    sky military camp," the deputymander said as he approached the injuredmander.


    "No! Never retreat! If I left like this, I would be the biggest joke in the whole Crimson Dragon


    Group!" themander said firmly.


    "But we have no way to fight back against them! I''m afraid that we would end up killed or captured by


    the enemy before our reinforcements arrive," said the deputymander, trying to change the


    Themander''s face turned grim after hearing the deputymander''s argument. He gave it some


    thought and then he finally gave the order to retreat. Unfortunately, the enemy had foreseen this


    possibility before themander even agreed with his deputymander. The squad of the Timber


    Deity Empire had encircled their position while fighting and left no chance for them to retreat.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Commander! Let''s break out!" the deputymander suggested.


    "Let''s do it!" themander replied, nodding his head.


    But they failed in their attempt to break through the enemy''s perimeter. They lost three hundred


    soldiers and many spirit maniptors in the attempt and they were in an even greater danger than


    before.


    Themander of the military camp fell into despair. His men soon felt the same depression as they


    found themselves under such dire circumstances. None of them saw even the slightest glimmer of


    hope.


    The invaders, on the other hand, were all excited for the uing victory. They felt it at the tip of their


    hairs, and they tasted it in their mouths. They lost some of their members but they still had all three of


    their Heavenly Stage spirit maniptors and this was an overwhelming advantage against the


    defenders.


    All of a sudden at an unexpected moment, a series of loud noises came from the western side of the


    camp. It sounded as if thousands of horses hurried to join the battle. Even the earth itself trembled and


    a thunderous sound swallowed the battle''s noise as if thousands of hooves rapidly drew closer every


    second.


    "Are those their reinforcements? That fast? How is that even possible?" The spirits of each and every


    one of the defenders of the military camp suddenly lit up amid the surprised look. Themander was


    confused. Whether it was the northeast or the northwest military camp, neither had the means nor the


    speed to get here that fast. Themander dismissed his doubts immediately. What mattered was that


    the reinforcements had arrived.


    Themander of the Timber Deity Empire felt uneasy. His n relied on the fact that they had more


    than enough time toplete their task before reinforcements of the Crimson Dragon Group arrived. It


    was impossible that the other military camps sent reinforcements that quickly. In his mind he thought


    that whatever wasing was not their reinforcements. But what was it?


    Even though he was certain in his assessment of the situation, he could not afford the consequences if


    he was wrong.


    "Go forth and check!" themander of the Timber Deity Empire ordered a spirit maniptor.


    A short whileter, the spirit maniptor came back running with a flustered look and then stammered,


    "Commander, there are so many, many..."

 Chapter 265 Come To The Rescue Of The Besieged

    Chapter 265 Come To The Rescue Of The Besieged


    "How many are they? How could it be? Which military camp could send reinforcements so fast?"


    astonished, the Timber Deity Empire''s Commander said.


    "Sir, they are not reinforcements. They are wild spirit-manipted beasts. And they are rushing


    towards this military camp," the spirit maniptor exined promptly.


    Hearing that, the Timber Deity Empire''s Commander looked at him with displeasure in his eyes, but at


    the same time, he was relieved to get the report. He knew that once reinforcements to the northern sky


    military camp came, their n to capture this camp would be impossible.


    Meanwhile, the troops of the northern sky military camp became dispirited on learning that no support


    was arriving for them.


    "Wait! You said that many wild spirit-manipted beasts were charging towards us. How many,


    exactly?" the Timber Deity Empire''s Commander questioned closely, for he felt that something was


    wrong.


    "At least thirty," the spirit maniptor replied.


    "Thirty, did you say?" The Timber Deity Empire''s Commander was startled. He was aware that if thirty


    wild spirit-manipted beasts arrived there, the northern sky military camp would get the upper hand.


    "Some of you, go in the direction from which they areing and drive them away," the Timber Deity


    Empire''s Commander ordered his group of soldiers, after careful thought.


    On hearing hismand, arge contingent of troops rushed to the west of the military camp, to repel


    the thirty spirit-manipted beasts that were stampeding their way to the camp.


    "Sorry to let you down!" the Timber Deity Empire''s Commander sneered at the northern sky military


    camp''s members, and looked at them derisively.


    Now that they had been vanquished, the northern sky military camp''s soldiers had no choice but toy


    down their arms and surrender.


    "You''d better surrender to me. At least, you will stay alive that way," the Timber Deity Empire''s


    Commander shouted in the northern sky military camp''s direction. He did not want to waste his military


    resources, nor lose his troops by prolonging the fight against the northern sky military camp.


    "Sir, what should we do now?" one of the northern sky military camp''s soldiers asked their Commander.


    After that, all of them waited for his order.


    However, the northern sky military camp''s Commander was also dazed. Though he did not want to


    throw down his weapons, he had realized that he could not salvage the situation. He knew that his


    remaining soldiers and spirit maniptors were no match for the Timber Deity Empire''s team, and


    continuing to fight them would lead to nothing. He did not care for his life, but he could not sacrifice the


    lives of his loyal soldiers and spirit maniptors who had stayed true to him, and followed him for so


    many years.


    While the northern sky military camp''s Commander was vaciting, suddenly, the ground under their


    feet shook violently. Taken aback and scared, unable to say anything, they looked at one another,


    helplessly.


    Very soon, they saw dark shadows rushing from the west. When they could see beyond, they soon


    understood that it was arge ck dust cloud, and were shocked to behold arge number of spirit-


    manipted beasts, thundering in their direction. The soldiers and their Commander could see that


    nothing could withstand their strength and speed. They would demolish everything, be it arge


    structure or a tiny nt. Nothing and no one stood a chance against them. Therefore, it was no


    surprise that they reduced all the buildings in the west to shambles, and continued their charge to the


    northern sky military camp''s center.


    The spirit maniptors and over two hundred soldiers sent to pin down the wild spirit-manipted


    beasts had raced back, puzzled, and humiliated.


    Seeing the scenario that was developing, the Timber Deity Empire''s Commander became ghostly pale,


    because that was thest thing he wanted to see.


    "Sir, the wild spirit-manipted beasts are going crazy. We cannot stop them!" one of the spirit


    maniptors who just returned, reported.


    Of course, they had no inkling that Uriah, under Rocky''smand, was attracting the crazy wild spirit-


    manipted beasts to the northern sky military camp. Also, the three-star Dark Heaven Insect on the


    third grade was among them.


    "Is that a Dark Heaven Insect? Not just that, it is a three-star Dark Heaven Insect on the third grade."


    When the Timber Deity Empire''s soldiers noticed it, they got excited.


    On seeing the unique creature, even their Commander''s eyes lit up, for he had never expected that he


    could encounter a rare three-star Dark Heaven Insect on the third grade. Moreover, the Dark Heaven


    Eggs that itid were at the premium level, as they made excellent treasures to cultivate the spirit


    maniptors beyond the Heavenly Stage.


    Nevertheless, the Timber Deity Empire''s team encircled the northern sky military camp. They did not


    dare to do anything that might jeopardize the Dark Heaven Insect. Therefore, deciding not to capture it,


    all of them looked at it, as if longing to take its ownership.


    As everyone was busy looking at the Dark Heaven Insect, no one noticed that a man and his spirit-


    manipted beast were at the heels of those wild spirit-manipted beasts. As they did not want to


    reveal themselves, they quickly found a secret ce and hid there.


    "The northern sky military camp seems to have suffered a desperate drubbing," Rocky muttered to


    himself, after having observed the situation from where he hid. He could immediately see that the


    Timber Deity Empire''s army had besieged the northern sky military camp, and the military camp could


    do nothing to push them back.


    "Well, let me help them," Rocky said to himself, seeing the miserable situation the northern sky military


    camp was in. He hesitated only for a second, focused his eyes in one direction, and whistled loudly.


    Just then, Uriah, which was leading the wild spirit-manipted beasts, turned back, and rushed into the


    Timber Deity Empire''s team, letting out a haunting howl. Besides, the magical saliva tied to Uriah


    attracted the wild spirit-manipted beasts, which had been following it.


    The Timber Deity Empire''s soldiers were stunned when they saw that the wild spirit-manipted beasts


    were threatening them, and running at a great speed toward them.


    When the Timber Deity Empire''s Commander saw that, he was so frustrated and angry that he turned


    blue in the face. Here he was, struggling to decide between resistance and retreat, and the wild spirit-


    manipted beasts had attacked his team and scattered his soldiers, helter-skelter.


    Annoyed by the soldiers'' threats, the wild spirit-manipted beasts attacked them, which resulted in


    confusion and chaos. Because of that, the Timber Deity Empire''s team that was already in disarray,


    could not retain their hold on the northern sky military camp, which they had besieged some time ago.


    The northern sky military camp was struck with amazement at the unexpected situation. Originally, they


    had been driven into a corner. However, because wild spirit-manipted beasts had suddenly


    appeared, it became their chance to get out of trouble. Everything happened in such a sudden manner


    that they had no idea about what was happening.


    "What are you waiting for? This is your chance! Go!" a figure suddenly showed up beside the northern


    sky military camp''s Commander, and growled at him.


    Hearing the angry order, he turned back and was dumbstruck. The man who had shouted just then


    seemed familiar to him. Then, recognizing him, he remembered that he was the extraordinary breeder


    who had made vigorous efforts to turn the tide on his own, at the Army g Contest.


    The northern sky military camp''s Commander also belonged to the ck Army, but he had suffered


    defeat at the White Army''s hands before the final battle. Therefore, he was deeply impressed by


    Rocky''s extraordinary performance.


    "Has the northeast military camp sent you to support us?" He was confused because he saw that


    Rocky hade there by himself.


    "No, I was passing by, and I saw that the Timber Deity Empire''s army had surrounded you. So, I broke


    my journey, as I wanted to help you," Rocky said, with his hands across his chest. He spoke thus as he


    did not want to reveal the real reason behind his stopping there. In reality, he wanted to utilize the


    northern sky military camp and the Timber Deity Empire''s armies to free the three-star Dark Heaven


    Insect on the third grade from the annoying wild spirit-manipted beasts that were going after it.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 Chapter 266 A Learned And Clever Person

    Chapter 266 A Learned And Clever Person


    "That is no small favor! It''s a great kindness for northern sky military camp!" the Commander of the


    northern sky military camp eximed in excitement. He saluted and bowed to Rocky to show his


    respect and appreciation. Without Rocky''s help, the northern sky military camp might not have


    survived. Although they all wondered how Rocky lured a swarm of wild spirit-manipted beasts, it was


    no longer important at this point. What was important was that they survived and escaped a great


    tragedy. The military camp, the stronghold of the country, was not taken over and was still under their


    control. And he was still the Commander of the camp.


    The Commander showed such respect to this young man who seemed to have nothing special about


    him that it surprised every soldier and spirit maniptor in the northern sky military camp. Everyone


    was eager to know who this man was!


    "Commander, this is..." The Deputy Commander wanted to ask the Commander about Rocky.


    "He is.. a learned and very clever man..." The Commander realized that he knew nothing about Rocky


    other than a breeder from the northeast military camp. But he was pleasantly surprised to know that he


    also had an undiscovered expertise on military strategy and tactics. Even the Commander in Chief


    spoke highly of his tactical array. After a moment''s hesitation, he introduced him in a way that surprised


    everyone present.


    They knew full well that a man who was named as a learned and clever man by their Commander was


    absolutely not an ordinary person. So everyone honored him and chanted together, "Salute to you!"


    Rocky was ttered that everyone honored him like that. In his mind, he just wanted to make use of the


    troops of the military camp. But for the soldiers in the military camp, however, they thought Rocky


    saved them and considered him a godsend that helped them out of the trouble. His actions brought an


    unnned surprise and delivered him the unexpected good reputation among the troops. The


    reputation was a bonus for him. What he truly cared about was for the third grade of three star Dark


    Heaven Insect to be distracted away.


    "Take your men to the north. The men from Timber Deity Empire will take some time to get rid of the


    beasts..." Rocky told the Commander. The distraction went as nned. His next step was to lure the


    Dark Heaven Insect and make it follow him without drawing anyone''s attention.


    The Commander knew Rocky''s tactical skill well at this point; he did not object to Rocky''s suggested


    course of action. After Rocky finished his brief speech, the Commander asked respectfully, "May I have


    the honor to know your name?"


    "I am Rocky Bai," Rocky said casually.


    "Ah, Rocky! If you could help us repel the enemy onught and defeat them, it will be a great service


    to the empire! And we will owe this great debt to you," the Commander said. The Commander believed


    that they can beat the Timber Deity Empire if Rocky would give them a hand and use his tactical genius


    to form an array.


    "I have a better idea. Do you see that Dark Heaven Insect?" Rocky had no time to help the northern


    sky military camp to repel the enemy. But he needed their help since he wanted to distract the third


    grade of three star Dark Heaven Insect.


    "Yes, I see it. I think you are referring to the third grade of three star one. We didn''t expect this kind of


    rare Dark Heaven Insect would show up here. If we weren''t busy defending the camp, we would


    definitely go off to capture it and hand it over to the Crimson Dragon Group," the Commander said.


    Every spirit maniptor coveted a Dark Heaven Insect, let alone a third grade of three star one!


    "The Timber Deity Empire must want to have that Dark Heaven Insect, especially the spirit


    maniptors. If that insect was led off from the main group, the covetous spirit maniptors of the


    Timber Deity Empire would surely try to capture it, thus dispersing their troops. And when that happens


    you can ambush them, and cripple their army. Giving you the chance to wipe them outpletely,"


    Rocky said in a serious and authoritative tone.


    Rocky''s n was to lead off the Dark Heaven Insect by himself. Once the spirit maniptors from


    Timber Deity Empire started to chase the insect, he wouldn''t be able to capture it, since the Timber


    Deity Empire had the advantage of numbers. He wouldn''t win if he fought so many soldiers. So he


    needed help from the northern sky military camp.


    If the spirit maniptors from the Timber Deity Empire were engaged, he could carry out his n. And


    the northern sky military camp was his first choice to block off the enemy. To the northern sky military


    camp, however, it was a good strategy. Rocky would then have the chance to capture the insect and do


    the northern sky military camp another favor. This would kill two birds with one stone.


    "Such a good n! You truly deserve the reputation. I hope we seed with your n." The


    Commander felt good with the n and for the first time since the attack, he believed that sess was


    finally possible.


    "Now proceed with the evacuation north. I will take over the dangerous task of leading the Dark


    Heaven Insect away," Rocky said with grim determination.


    "No. Not that I doubt your ability. But that is too dangerous for you to do alone. I will dispatch a squad. If


    anything goes wrong, how will I be able to face Commander Marin and the Commander in Chief?" the


    Commander exined. Despite what he just said, the Commander could not help but admire Rocky for


    all he saw in his eyes was the determination to see this through no matter the risk or the cost. He had


    no idea that Rocky was close to the sixth grade of the Earthly Stage.


    "Don''t worry. I have a n. Remember that I have just led a swarm of spirit-manipted beasts


    through here. It will be safer if I execute this n alone. And I do not want the prestige either.


    Remember that we never saw each other today! Is that clear?" Rocky said in a serious tone. When the


    Commander was about to say something in protest, he waved his hand to dismiss it.


    The Commander was stunned by Rocky''s request. He knew that being the key person that brought


    about the defeat of the Timber Deity Empire''s invaders would bring great prestige and he''d surely be


    honored by the Commander in Chief. But Rocky threw all of that away. He was either a fool or a true


    genius with reasons that no ordinary man could understand.


    In truth, Rocky simply neither needed nor wanted unnecessary attention to himself. If Marin found out


    about his presence here, she would visit this camp and investigate why he was here. He knew that


    Marin would not ce any me on him for what happened here but he was sure that she would


    bother him to no end for this.


    If the Commander in Chief found out that he helped the northern sky military camp in repelling the


    invaders, he would definitely try to promote him to the base camp of Crimson Dragon Group again.


    Actually, he already wanted to promote him thest time for his performance in the Army g Contest.


    But if Rocky was transferred to the base camp away from the northeast military camp, he would lose


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    much of the freedom and independence that he now enjoyed.


    "Keeping a low profile is not as easy to achieve as anyone would think," Rocky sighed and then


    disappeared.

 Chapter 267 Rockys Excellent Plan

    Chapter 267 Rocky''s Excellent n


    On the far end of the battlefield, the wild spirit-manipted beasts closely followed the Dark Heaven


    Insect. The Dark Heaven Insect was of the third grade of three-star level. Majority of the wild beasts


    there were above two-star level while several were of three-star level. They were all extremely feral.


    The Timber Deity Empire troops possessed no more than one thousand soldiers including a few spirit-


    manipted beasts. But most of the soldiers were so overwhelmed and frightened by the sheer


    number of untamed and savage beasts before them that they ran in every direction wanting to get


    away from the area as fast as possible. The battle quickly degenerated into pure chaos. Only the spirit-


    maniptors that had their own spirit-manipted beasts stayed to fight against the wild beasts.


    The disarraysted for some time before themander of the Timber Deity Empire invaders was able


    to take control of his troops. He slowly but purposely created defensive formations to defend against


    the rampaging feral beasts. It took some time but the Timber invaders eventually had started to take


    control of the situation.


    To their surprise, the troops of the northern sky military camp that they had attacked mere minutes ago


    had disappeared. Themander of the Timber Deity Empire was angry and displeased with this turn


    of events. He started to wonder why the feral beasts rushed at his men instead of the troops of the


    northern sky military camp. ''Something does not add up, '' he thought to himself.


    When the Timber troops and the feral beasts started to be locked in a stalemate, Rocky decided to


    seize the situation and let off a whistled signal to Uriah. Uriah immediately positioned itself in front of


    the Dark Heaven Insect and moved back and forth as if to draw the attention of the Insect.


    The insect immediately caught the scent of Uriah. Its instincts brought it into a near-frenzy state and


    immediately went after Uriah. With Uriah''s missionpleted, it now ran towards Rocky''s position with


    the insect in close pursuit.


    Upon seeing this development, Rocky then ran towards the northern side of the military camp with


    Rubygon. Uriah ran closely to Rocky''s movements. And the Dark Heaven Insect followed Uriah closely


    as well.


    At the same time, themander of the northern sky military camp gave themand to his troops to


    upy the advantageous position of the northern side of the camp. The battle formation was optimized


    for an effective ambush at this position. The only thing left for them to do was to wait patiently like


    hunters waiting for their prey to fall into their trap.


    The spirit maniptors of the Timber Deity Empire saw the Dark Heaven Insect getting lured away.


    Everyone knew how rare and precious the insect was especially at its current level. They knew that


    they would not be able to capture the insect, but they hoped that they could kill it at least and get an


    advanced Dark Heaven Egg.


    The effect of an advanced Dark Heaven Egg was more powerful than an intermediate Dark Heaven


    Egg. Even the total effect of several intermediate Dark Heaven Eggs would not be able to match the


    effect of an advanced Dark Heaven Egg.


    As Rocky expected, after Uriah lured the Dark Heaven Insect, most of the spirit maniptors of the


    Timber Deity Empire would not be able to resist the urge to give chase, leaving the fight against the


    feral beasts. The timber spirit maniptors including two at the Heavenly Stage left their positions and


    chased the Dark Heaven Insect. They all wanted to kill the Dark Heaven Insect and obtain the Dark


    Heaven Egg. Themander of the Timber invaders decided not to join the chase even though he


    was a spirit maniptor at the Heaven Stage as well.


    No less than ten spirit maniptors from the Timber Deity Empire''s troops gave chase. The defensive


    formation weakened because of the posts left by the spirit maniptors that decided to chase the Dark


    Heaven Insect. This made the formation fail to maintain the push against the feral beasts that attacked


    them. The previously controlled situation on the battlefield quickly degenerated into chaos once more.


    Themander of the invaders was angered when he saw the situation quickly descended into chaos


    once more. And yet he was unable to do anything to keep the spirit maniptors behind to maintain the


    defensive formation. He knew that they simply cannot give up the chance to kill the Dark Heaven Insect


    and obtain the Dark Heaven Egg. He too was a spirit maniptor who knew the benefits of the Dark


    Heaven Egg and yet he cannot leave his troops and join the chase. If he did this, the remaining soldiers


    would once more feel desperate and break formation to escape. Themander did not like the cost


    of leaving his soldiers behind to chase the Dark Heaven Insect. He knew he had to stay and keep the


    situation under control despite the other spirit maniptors leaving to chase the Dark Heaven Insect.


    In the meantime, the Dark Heaven Insect tirelessly chased Uriah and they soon reached the


    ambuscade. Themander of the northern sky military camp was amazed that Rocky''s n worked.


    Rocky was able to lure the Dark Heaven Insect there.


    Not long after, the spirit maniptors of the Timber Deity Empire who closely followed the Dark Heaven


    Insect soon entered the ambuscade as well.


    Two of the spirit maniptors of the Timber Deity Empire were of the Heavenly Stage. Theirbined


    strength was therefore something that should not be taken lightly. However, the northern sky military


    camp also had twenty spirit maniptors and no less than one thousand soldiers. Even though the


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    invader''s spirit maniptors, factoring in the soldiers that fought with them made the whole a force to


    be reckoned with. Moreover, these soldiers were the camp''s elite force who served as its main fighting


    army. Themander of the camp was sure they would be able to win this battle.


    "Attack!" The spirit maniptors and soldiers of the camp all sprang into action when themander


    issued themand. They rushed to overwhelm the Timber invaders who fell into their ambush.


    The defenders of the camp were tactically superior both in raw force and in position. Without the


    support of the rest of the Timber invaders, the small group of spirit maniptors from the Timber Deity


    Empire were badly over-matched.


    And they were surrounded by soldiers on all sides before they even realized what was happening.


    The timber spirit maniptors eventually realized the folly of their greed. They fell into the trap of the


    camp defenders. From a distance, they watched Uriah lead the Dark Heaven Insect farther away. They


    refocused themselves and tried to break the perimeter that surrounded them.


    The timber spirit maniptors would have been a formidable fighting force if only they fought as a


    single unit. But they fought individually with their minds still fixed in obtaining the Dark Heaven Egg


    instead ofbining their strengths in order to possibly win the ordeal that was before them.


    Under such mindset, the timber spirit maniptors fought recklessly. They wanted to break free of the


    perimeter in order to save time to chase after the Dark Heaven Insect. But their efforts were like the


    reeds against a raging storm. Their efforts were met by a greater force that threatened to crush and


    overwhelm them.


    This was a moment for vengeance. The defenders of the northern sky military camp focused their


    attacks as a single unit and attacked the timber spirit maniptors with the fury of soldiers that had


    been shown cruelty just minutes ago.


    The timber spirit maniptors were angry and desperate at the same time. They were angry at the


    camp defenders for putting up this trap for them. They were desperate for they realized the hopeless


    state that they found themselves in. What they did not know was that the entire string of events were


    nned by Rocky and not the defenders of the northern sky military camp. Rocky now ran towards a


    remote forest as Uriah lured the insect further. It seemed that everything happened ording to


    Rocky''s n.


    When they were safely concealed inside the forest, Rocky checked if any timber spirit maniptor still


    followed behind. Satisfied that no one else followed them into the forest, Rocky removed the traces that


    were left behind by Uriah. Now, no one would know that the Dark Heaven Insect had be Rocky''s


    prey.


    Uriah continued to lure the insect until they reached an opening among a group of trees deep in the


    forest. Rocky and Rubygon also ran into the same opening.


    The Dark Heaven Insect was soon overwhelmed by Rocky, Rubygon and Uriah all at the same time.


    "Greetings my dear prey! You now have no way of escape!" Rocky said with a tone of delight. He knew


    that once he killed this Dark Heaven Insect and obtained its advanced Dark Heaven Egg, he would


    then be able to refine the egg to get enough spirit energy to increase his own capacity.

 Chapter 268 To Conquer The Queen of the Dark Heaven Insects

    Chapter 268 To Conquer The Queen of the Dark Heaven Insects


    The strength of the Dark Heaven Insect at the third grade of the three-star level was simr to a spirit


    maniptor at the Heavenly Stage, transcending a spirit maniptor at the primary level of the


    Heavenly Stage even. Also, a spirit maniptor master at the advanced level of the Heavenly Stage


    would not readily take on a Dark Heaven Insect of that ranking, more so, defeat it. Thus, even with his


    strength at present and assured help from Uriah and Rubygon, Rocky was not entirely confident that he


    could conquer and capture the Dark Heaven Insect he was now facing.


    Fortunately, Rocky was quite experienced in the art of capturing Dark Heaven Insects. That aside, he


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    knew its weaknesses and how to immobilize it. Thus, notwithstanding the apparent challenges involved


    in capturing it, he had some serious advantages that improved the odds of getting it alive.


    For fear that any further dy would only cause him more trouble, Rocky promptly teamed up with


    Uriah and Rubygon tounch a potent offense against the Dark Heaven Insect. While his war beasts


    dashed at the insect, he bided his time, brandishing an arrow, waiting patiently like a predator stalking


    its prey. He knew the insect would sooner expose its Achilles'' heel under the joint attacks, leaving it


    vulnerable to the swift strike of his arrow. That would be the perfect time to deal a fatal blow. It was the


    best n he coulde up with at the time. And it was slightly failsafe.


    Uriah''s power had improved as quickly as Rocky had grown in strength. In a general sense, the spirit-


    manipted beast of a spirit maniptor grew in power as its master became stronger. If the strength


    of the spirit maniptor continued to grow, then all aspects of the spirit-manipted beast would


    improve as well. Rocky was well on his way to make the eighth grade of the Earthly Stage, which was


    the primary condition for his spirit-manipted beast to reach the third grade of the three-star level.


    Hence, the quicker Rocky''s strength grew to the eighth grade of the Earthly Stage, the faster Uriah


    would be a beast of the third grade of the three-star level.


    Consequently, with its improvement in strength, Rocky observed Uriah had a noticeable change in its


    fighting ability. Thest time, Uriah was unable to defeat a Dark Heaven Insect at the second grade of


    the three-star level. This time, however, Uriah was much fiercer, more energetic, and full of superiority


    and momentum in facing an even stronger insect. Uriah had made for the insect without hesitation,


    initiating a vicious attack.


    While the insect appeared stunned to see such strong opponents, its attacking actions were notably


    cautious. Relying on its characteristic hard, durable exoskeleton, the insect defended all the attacks


    with no small effort. Although, from time to time, it would use its massive size to its advantage by


    colliding with and counterattacking its attackers. As the fight ensued, the insect moved, razing the


    woods around the areas it passed in an instant-an apparent depiction of its strength and power.


    For Rubygon, who fought by Uriah''s side, there was no sign of weakness or slowing down. If anything,


    it grew even stronger from how it consistently came to Uriah''s aid, dashing at the insect from the side.


    Rocky''s two war beasts seemed to have some unspoken cooperation between them, and their


    corrted attacks appeared to infuriate the insect. However, a Dark Heaven Insect at the third grade of


    the three-star level was the most powerful of all Dark Heaven Insects. So, even though the insect


    appeared suppressed by Uriah and Rubygon, it was not bing weaker in any way.


    The three beasts were locked in a fierce stalemate. It was such a fierce fight; it was hard to tell who


    would triumph over the other.


    All the while, Rocky didn''t initiate any attack. He silently observed the fight, training his eye on his prey.


    He believed in Uriah and Rubygon''s ability to open up an opportunity for a fatal attack on the insect at


    any rate.


    After some 15 minutes of fierce fighting, Uriah and Rubygon were beginning to show signs of


    weariness and panted heavily. Rubygon, in particr, who was less stronger than Uriah, had expended


    most of its physical strength and could only manage to stand next to Uriah. It rested before resuming its


    attack again. For the Dark Heaven Insect itself, it had its worst experience yet. It was fast tiring out from


    fending off the attacks of the two spirit-manipted beasts. And for the first time in its life, the Dark


    Heaven Insect felt less fierce and energetic and even vulnerable.


    Uriah, who was now fighting solo, made for the insect again, digging its keen talons into the hard


    exoskeleton of the insect. The Dark Heaven Insect let out a piercing cry, shes of light erupting from


    the breach in its skin-its infallible defense.


    Fueled by rage, the insect stopped defending, engaging Uriah in swift attacks. Rocky, who''d begun to


    becent about the situation, brandished his arrow with renewed interest as he noticed the


    insect growing powerful as its rage grew. The Dark Heaven Insect deflected a blow from Uriah,


    responding with a deadly counterattack of its own. It threw its magnificent frame, whichpared to


    the size of a war tank, at Uriah. The poor beast whose strength had depleted significantly could not


    move in time to avoid the collision. The insect bumped violently into Uriah, sending thetter sailing into


    the air before kissing the ground in an earsplitting thud. The inertia at the moment was so powerful that


    it left traces of Uriah''s impact on the ground.


    Seeing such an impromptu attack performed to perfection greatly encouraged the Dark Heaven Insect.


    And for the first time since the battle began, it wanted to chase after its attacker and ensure it was dead


    indeed. Secondster, the insect was dashing towards Uriah''s sprawled frame, moving its huge body at


    an incredible pace. As it neared its target, the Dark Heaven Insect raised both its forelimbs, mming


    them violently into Uriah, mimicking ying a percussion instrument.


    Uriah endured the poundings from the Dark Heaven Insect, biding its time for a prime attack. The


    moment came when the insect raised its forelimbs in attack; Uriah shook both its fiery tails,unching a


    fireball at the insect. The fireball caught the insect slightly below the head, just under the chin,


    exploding in a loud bang. Sparks erupted in several directions. While the fireball didn''t mainly count as


    a deadly strike, the speed and point-nk range had frozen the insect in mid-air, long enough for its


    weak spot to be left unguarded.


    Rocky, who had been waiting for this moment since forever, pulled back on his bow, letting fly a bone


    arrow stained in the venom of a Centipede-snake. The bone arrow cut through the air with a whoosh,


    sailing as swift as a shooting star. It soon erupted in a ze of light as Rocky''s powerbined to


    propel an even deadlier strike. The arrow met its contact, sinking into the hind leg of the Dark Heaven


    Insect.


    A bang erupted, sending waves of dust spiraling in all directions. Rocky, who had ducked for cover,


    observed that the bang had been the insect copsing to the ground, hard. The venom had paralyzed


    its hind leg, making it incapable of supporting the hulking mass of the insect.


    Rocky was wild with excitement but willed himself to remain calm and focused. The ordeal was far from


    being over. He stepped out towards the insect, producing the Frozen Wind Dagger, which he infused


    with the power of the sixth grade of the Earthly Stage. He began to run towards the insect, determined


    to im victory in one swing. Uriah, who had been watching the tactical approach of his master,


    seemed to gain renewed strength, for it rose, shook itself, and dashed towards the insect.


    Realization dawned on the Dark Heaven Insect on how precarious a situation it was in. It let out an


    effortful yelp, producing two mighty wings from its sides. Both wings began to beat in flight, stirring up a


    strong dust wave, which blinded Rocky and Uriah temporarily.


    Rocky strained to see in the sandstorm, but it was helpless. However, his senses tingled, warning of


    something approaching. While his disposition remained mostly unchanged, Rocky moved cautiously to


    avoid whatever was headed towards him. He heard a whip through the air, turning around to see a tail,


    long and thick and full of spikes, like a scorpion''s tail.


    "When did Dark Heaven Insects begin growing tails?" Rocky could not believe his eyes. He was still


    contemting the spectacle he had witnessed when the storm began to clear, revealing the insect with


    the magnificent tail attached to it somehow.


    Rocky did a quick mental search of any information regarding Dark Heaven Insects in the Beast


    Encyclopedia in his mind. It wasn''t hard before he found a match. The record contained a single


    sentence; it could be easily missed if a reader didn''t watch it carefully. Should the spirit maniptors of


    the Wild Spirit Land he was in now read the record, Rocky believed, they would not hesitate to battle


    him for the insect.


    The sentence read, "A Dark Heaven Insect with a scorpion''s tail full of sharp spikes is the queen, and


    only the queen can hatch thervae." Rocky could not believe his luck. He had found the Dark Heaven


    Insect Queen, which was so rare that it was regarded as the myth of the Beast Encyclopedia.


    Moreover, only the queen was capable of producing the eggs and hatching thervae of the Dark


    Heaven Insect. In other words, the queen was key to the multiplication and continuation of the Dark


    Heaven Insect species.


    Everything was beginning to make sense to Rocky now: why it was surrounded by many spirit-


    manipted beasts earlier. Like the queen of any colony, it was being protected and looked after. He


    understood immediately what that implied. The spirit-manipted beasts were under the queen''s


    control. Rocky turned to face the Dark Heaven Insect Queen whimpering in the sand. Unexpectedly, a


    series of strange events had led him to encounter such an extremely rare beast. The odds of the


    encounter were one in a million. Thus, Rocky was thrilled by his good luck.

 Chapter 269 Crazy Capture

    Chapter 269 Crazy Capture


    "There is no need for me to spend time in capturing Dark Heaven Insects from now on. I need to get


    this one insect to obtain the myriad of insects!" Rocky grinned. His mind was filled with ecstasy. He was


    so exhrated, that it was reflected on his face. The eggid by a Dark Heaven Insect Queen had the


    ability to hatch. He would definitely have numerous Dark Heaven Insects.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ording to what was recorded in the Beast Encyclopedia, the Queen wouldy a minimum of ten


    eggs at a single time. The insect Queen was fecund. Despite this fact, there was a very low possibility


    for at least one of the eggs to hatch out intorvae or none would hatch. Therva must hatch out


    before the egg would ossify, and this period of time was very limited. If therva doesn''te out of


    the egg in the given time, it would get sealed within the egg. This created the Dark Heaven Insects out


    of themon to obtain.


    Holy Dragon Empire had captured a Dark Heaven Insect Queen before and it was raised in the empire


    as a rare species. It created a marvelous sensation. The empire hired Sheridan, the most powerful


    beast tamer of that time, and the master of Priest Dean to raise it. They tried their best to improve the


    chances of hatching the eggs. But their hard work and dedication only gave a disappointing result. In


    the end, Holy Dragon Empire was mournful that this Dark Heaven Insect Queen suddenly died for


    unknown reasons.


    "No matter which great expert in this world tries, they might not have a better way to improve the


    chance of egg hatching. There is only one way to achieve this-modern gene technology," Rocky said


    with immense confidence. He had astonishing achievements in gic beast reproduction. He had


    silk-stocking experience in helping the infertile female gic beast produce eggs at one given time


    and hatch gic beast eggs.


    From the experience Rocky had had, he could say that the low egg hatching was because of the


    defectiveness in their gene.


    The only thing he had to do now was toy hold of this Dark Heaven Insect Queen and take it home.


    This Dark Heaven Insect was more powerful than other third grade of three-star spirit-manipted


    beasts because it reached the four stars. With a spirituous long-distanced lethality, its unique spiked


    scorpion tail intensified the attack force that was exerted. The particrity which was possessed by this


    insect was so unique that it became the Queen of all.


    This insect''s skills were too high. It was above the third grade of the four-star level. Rocky was


    confronting this Dark Heaven Insect which was both offensive and defensive. It was no wonder that it


    was no cinch to capture it. Anyway, the Dark Heaven Insect above the third grade of the four-star level


    was equivalent to the spirit maniptor of the second or third grade of the Heavenly Stage. The only


    way he could capture it was by taking the help of the Holy Dragon Bead.


    This insect Queen was so rare and it could provide anyone with bazillions of eggs provided it had a


    gold mine. So Rocky was hell-bent on bringing it home. It would be a great help for him to practice in


    theing times.


    Rocky had shot one of its hind legs. The attack was very vigorous. Groveling on the ground, it kept a


    vignt eye upon Rocky. Its spiked scorpion tail was wagging in the air in the thirst to grab hold of


    Rocky. The insect was very observant. Even Rocky made the slightest movement, the insect would


    vigntly attack him.


    Rocky, on the other hand, was in no hurry. He kept a distance with the insect and avoided its tail in a


    very safe range. He called Uriah and Rubygon to him and fed them with a drop of magical saliva to


    renew their strength. He stared at the insect and was conceptualizing some strategies. His thoughts


    were focused on how to capture it by wisdom and skills. He was clear that it would be a killer ending if


    he fought it out directly. At the same time, there was something that kept worrying his mind. The


    thought of spirit maniptors from Timber Deity Empireing and catching up kept him agonized. If


    they came there, it would surely create a chance for them to capture the insect when he wouldunch a


    direct attack towards it. But, Rocky was clever enough not to waste his time by doing so.


    With so many thoughts running in his mind, suddenly a marvelous idea struck his mind. In reflex, he


    took out the magical saliva which was filled in a bottle. He took this from Uriah earlier. With one step


    forward, he threw this bottle on the ground and then stepped back.


    The aura of the magical saliva started to spread in the atmosphere slowly. Now it reached the distance


    where the insect was. Once it smelt the aura, it started stirring in the air fiercely. The insect was none


    least to the cleverness of Rocky. It remembered thest time it fell into a trap. This time it was very


    wary. Its two big eyes stared at the bottle on the ground. Then it shifted its vision towards Rocky. It


    murmured something to itself, and then drooled at the sight of the magical saliva, greedily.


    Rocky could tell that the insect would not easily take the bait this time. But his intention this time was


    just to distract its attention. The next thing he was going to do was fraught with danger and he might


    lose his life if anything went even a tad bit wrong.


    Rocky watchfully took a few steps back. Then he disappeared into the thick woods. Uriah and Rubygon


    were still in their positions. Both their minds were filled with enmity. With beady-eyes, they would


    confront the insect if it took even one step forward. This seemed to warn the insect that they would


    attack it if it even dared to touch the bottle.


    The insect had its full attention fixed on the magical saliva, that it didn''t even realize the disappearance


    of Rocky. Unable to stand the line against the temptation of the magical saliva, the insect started to


    reach its tail toward the bottle as slowly as possible. It sagaciously looked around to notice if there was


    any danger.


    Slowly and steadily the spiked scorpion tail almost reached the bottle. But to its surprise, a muscr


    figure rapidly dropped from the sky. At the sight of this, the insect waved its tail to the figure. The force


    released by the tail was so dynamic. If hit by that tail, anyone would be hurt very badly.


    The figure jumped and dodged the tail swiftly. Being mingled with spiritual power, a rope made of beast


    meridians was released and wound around the tail. But the rope didn''t stop the attack. With enormous


    force, the tail was about to hit the man. All of a sudden, he chanted, "sh!"


    Then the man disappeared in the sky after a sh of spangle.


    After the attack of the tail, a man appeared again at the same position. That was Rocky!


    One end of the beast meridians rope was in his hand, and the other end was tied on the insect''s tail.


    He steadilynded on the ground and tied the rope to Uriah. Uriah flew back quickly with the beast


    meridians rope around its body. It started to tighten the rope against the insect''s tail. The rope became


    so tight now, that the insect''s tail couldn''t even move an inch.


    The Dark Heaven Insect Queen fell into the trap of something dangerous, so it roared with anger. It


    tried to get rid of the rope by waving its tail. But, Uriah''s strength was unassable. The insect couldn''t


    budge an inch.


    Rocky was approaching the insect and released Neb Cloud Transformation toward it. The Dark


    Heaven Insect was instantly covered by neb light. "Bang!" The sound was heard. The power that


    was given out was enormous that, the stones and earth were flying around the insect. Tremendously


    injured, the insect roared in severe pain.


    Rocky''s attack infuriated it. The insect took constant efforts to wave its tail. Uriah wasn''t able to stand


    steadily because of its pulling. The insect was so outraged and desperate to fall out of the trap.


    Rocky knew if he couldn''t capture it before its tail was retrieved, it would end up being a headache for


    him. So heunched another fierce attack towards the insect by using all of his spiritual power and


    spiritual martial arts. After a round and ground attack, Rubygon came to help them.


    Uriah, on the other hand, put in all its effort to pull the tail and tried to buy time for Rocky and Rubygon.


    Unable to withstand the round after round attacks, the insect was dazzled. By another two bone


    arrows, its two front legs were also hurt now. After this powerful attack, the insect could no more hold


    its ponderous body and copsed on the ground.


    This made Rocky seem so relieved. His spiritual power was almost consumed to nil. If the insect was


    able to even resist for another second, the one lying on the ground would be Rocky! The Dark Heaven


    Insect Queen would counterattack violently at that time.

 Chapter 270 The New Emergency

    Chapter 270 The New Emergency


    Thest time Rocky dealt with two Dark Heaven Insects at the same time wasparatively harder.


    His power was weaker thest time. This time he went against a four-star Dark Heaven Insect Queen


    at the third grade. Though he was already extremely exhausted for his present encounter, Uriah and


    little Rubygon were both more powerful so he had nothing to worry about.


    Little Rubygon in particr had the potential to be a three-star spirit-manipted beast at the first


    grade, an equivalent of a spirit maniptor at the Earthly Stage. Without Uriah and little Rubygon, it


    was impossible for Rocky to subdue the Dark Heaven Insect Queen.


    The Dark Heaven Insect Queen was at a disadvantage when one of its hind legs was injured. It tried to


    use its fierce spiked scorpion tail but to no avail. Rocky retaliated with a surprise attack that hit the Dark


    Heaven Insect Queen. The Dark Heaven Insect Queen''s most effective attack was disabled. Its


    movement was impaired and this made it easier to deal with.


    But a head-on confrontation with the ck Heaven Insect Queen was still dangerous. So Rocky


    decided to approach it with a well-nned strategy.


    Uriah, little Rubygon and Rocky all contributed to the victory. Rocky just recently improved from the


    second grade of the Earthly Stage to the sixth grade of the Earthly Stage. Most spirit maniptors


    spent several years to a decade in order to achieve a simr amount of improvement. But Rocky


    achieved that much improvement in a matter of a few months; an achievement that most spirit


    maniptors considered impossible. Rocky''s current power level was a major contributor to the Dark


    Heaven Insect Queen''s defeat.


    A Dark Heaven Insect Queenid eggs that hatched intorvae of Dark Heaven Insects. Simr to


    three-star Dark Heaven Insects at the third grade, the Dark Heaven Insect Queen bred Dark Heaven


    Eggs at the premium stage, and these were highly valued for their ability to assist in the cultivation of


    spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage. With the assistance of the Dark Heaven Eggs, the


    improvement of spirit maniptors beyond the Heavenly Stage produced was close to twice the effect


    with only half the effort. This was why many spirit maniptors at the Supernal Stage preferred the


    Dark Heaven Eggs.


    Capturing the Dark Heaven Insect Queen was like catching golden coins dropped from heaven.


    Although it required great effort to capture one, the benefits of a sessful capture greatly outweighed


    the cost and risks.


    "We''re done here," Rocky dered to Uriah and little Rubygon. His problem was how to transport the


    Dark Heaven Insect Queen back. Thest time he captured two Dark Heaven Insects, he was fortunate


    to loot two lumber wagons. He then used the wagons to transport the two Dark Heaven Insects back


    with him. Without any means of transport, Rocky had no choice but to use an old transport method.


    Uriah made use of magical saliva and ran in front of the Dark Heaven Insect Queen to lead it back as


    the queen chased after Uriah.


    Rocky was about to put his n into action, when a thunder light rushed towards him from one side.


    "Who is there?" Rocky eximed as he quickly moved away from the path of the thunder light. A figure


    with an aura of the Heavenly Stage appeared before Rocky.


    "Are you a spirit maniptor from the Timber Deity Empire?" Rocky asked as he studied the figure


    before him. The appearance of a timber spirit maniptor from the Timber Deity Empire was


    unexpected, especially not one with the power of the spiritual race that matched a royal spirit


    maniptor of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    The only thought in Rocky''s mind was that he was in big trouble.


    The neer was surprised when he saw a subdued Dark Heaven Insect Queen. The aura that he


    sensed from Rocky was very weak; he couldn''t possibly have defeated the Dark Heaven Insect Queen.


    The presence of Uriah and little Rubygon that stood at the ready on both sides of Rocky surprised him


    further. He assumed that the two were the spirit-manipted beasts of Rocky. Under normal


    circumstances, a spirit maniptor only had one spirit-manipted beast at any given time. He had


    never seen nor heard of a spirit maniptor who controlled two spirit-manipted beasts at the same


    time. This realization brought him more awe than surprise.


    "Who are you?" the timber spirit maniptor asked casually.


    "Me?" Rocky replied smiling. It was folly to tell the timber spirit maniptor his true identity for his


    spiritual power was almostpletely depleted. He was no match for him at this state. At his best,


    Rocky had a good chance to beat the timber spirit maniptor before him. He wisely decided not to


    confront him at his current state.


    A quick recollection of the items that he had with him gave Rocky an idea. He quickly brought out a


    small token with a me-shaped sign and shed it before the timber spirit maniptor. He found the


    token together with three other treasures when he encountered the mummy. "I''m from the Roaring


    me Empire," Rocky said while showing the marked token.


    "You''re from the Roaring me Empire?" the timber spirit maniptor asked skeptically. He hesitated


    as he looked at Rocky one more time. Rocky''s appearance did not fit a typical spirit maniptor from


    the Roaring me Empire. Moreover, he was also perplexed with the token in Rocky''s hand. In


    addition to representing a citizen of the Roaring me Empire, the token also embodied the status of


    its bearer. The token that Rocky had with him told the timber spirit maniptor that Rocky was a citizen


    of the Roaring me Empire who was held in great honor.


    The Roaring me Empire and the Timber Deity Empire had a secret alliance. The timber spirit


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    maniptor hesitated at the sight of Rocky''s token. He was unsure if it was a good idea to reveal his


    true intent. At length, he greeted Rocky and said, "I see. We are allies. What brought you here? What


    happened to that Dark Heaven Insect?"


    ''Allies!? The Roaring me Empire and the Timber Deity Empire are allied with one another!?'' Rocky


    voiced within himself in overwhelming surprise. He replied back in a neutral tone, "I''m a collector that


    specializes in gathering valuable materials from different spirit-manipted beasts."


    "A collector?" The timber spirit maniptor was shocked for he had never heard of anyone who was a


    collector.


    "Were you the one who subdued the Dark Heaven Insect?" the timber spirit maniptor asked. He


    stared at the Dark Heaven Insect Queen lying on its stomach, with greed in his eyes. His initial


    assessment told him that it was a three-star Dark Heaven Insect at the third grade, but he didn''t know


    that it was a rare Dark Heaven Insect Queen.


    "Yes and no," Rocky replied yfully.


    "What do you mean?" the timber spirit maniptor asked puzzled. He failed to realize that Rocky


    yed with him.


    "I found it in a weakened state. I believe it was dying. I took advantage of the situation and shot a few


    arrows to weaken it further. Now I am going to gather anything valuable that it has," Rocky replied


    calmly.


    "Really?" The timber spirit maniptor was suspicious of Rocky''s response. Avarice zed in his eyes.


    A brief observation quickly revealed that the timber spirit maniptor was a merciless and wicked man.


    He merely waited for the slightest w in Rocky''s statements and he would kill Rocky without


    hesitation. The token that Rocky possessed granted Rocky a slight defense from the timber spirit


    maniptor''s vignce. He could notpletely dismiss Rocky''s words for the token signified that


    Rocky was a person of great honor.


    The presence of the timber spirit maniptorplicated things for Rocky, however. Transporting the


    Dark Heaven Insect Queen back was impossible while the timber spirit maniptor was in the vicinity.

 Chapter 271 A New Space

    Chapter 271 A New Space


    However, the timber spirit maniptor, who was standing in front of Rocky, did not care nor wanted to


    know how he subdued the Dark Heaven Insect Queen. Rather, he was interested in getting hold of the


    advanced Dark Heaven Egg. He also did not know that the Dark Heaven Insect at the third grade of the


    three-star level, was in reality, a queen among its species, and also that it was extremely rare.


    Therefore, it could be regarded as an invaluable spirit-manipted beast. Had he known these facts,


    then he would have definitely killed Rocky without hesitating for a second, and taken the insect away


    by any means he could.


    However, at that time, the timber spirit maniptor seemed to be struggling slightly, and turning to


    Rocky, looking serious, he said, "It is still dangerous here. I suggest that you better leave immediately,


    or the Holy Dragon Empire''s army will soon invade this area. They will kill you, if they find you."


    On hearing the timber spirit maniptor''s words, Rocky was rmed, and it was evident by looking at


    face that he was panicking. Therefore, he asked nervously, "Is it true? Do you really think so? Then, in


    that case, I will do as you say, for no doubt the insect I have is priceless, but not when Ipare it with


    my life. Here, I give it to you for your sound advice and for reminding me that if I live, I can get many


    more insects. Anyway, as I am going to run away to save my life, this insect will be nothing but a


    burden to me." After saying that, he nodded to Uriah and Little Rubygon, and vanished.


    With Rocky out of the way, the timber spirit maniptor showed his contempt for Rocky''s foolishness,


    whom he had cheated with his false words. He sneered loudly, "People from the Roaring me Empire


    are stupid! He believed what I said blindly and did not question me even once! No wonder they lost the


    tributes. What a bunch of hopeless idiots they are!" Muttering curses, the timber spirit maniptor


    could not prevent himself from getting closer to the insect that Rocky had already subdued. He could


    not wait to get his hands on it - after all the advanced Dark Heaven Egg was in that creature''s body.


    "It is a pity that I will kill it immediately, but that is better than handing it over with the eggs that are in its


    belly," the timber spirit maniptor whispered, blinded by his greed. He had decided to kill the creature


    because if he were to catch the Dark Heaven Insect alive this time, then he would bepelled to turn


    it over, including those precious eggs, to the authorities. Therefore, when hepared giving over


    those things that were crucial for cultivation to killing it, thetter choice made sense to him. That was


    because, by doing that, he would be able to increase his power in the future. Once he had made up his


    mind, he did not want to waste any time in killing it, because he knew that even the slightest dy


    could cause things to go out of control. Were that to happen, then everything he had done, all the


    things he had aplished, would be wasted.


    However, were he to find out that the dying insect was a queen, an extremely rare and invaluable


    creature, the facial contortions that his frustration and anger would cause, would offer a priceless


    picture for everyone to see! His rabid expression would be one of a kind!


    Unfortunately, as the Centipede-snake''s poison was still in effect, this insect was paralyzed. It hardly


    had the strength to attack the maniptor. All it could do was watch him as he got closer, and hiss


    threateningly at him. It seemed to know what its fate was - that it would be ughtered, but it could only


    roar helplessly, as nothing and no one could save it.


    Just as the timber spirit maniptor raised his hand to kill the creature, an arrow that was traveling at


    great speed, and had immense spiritual power, hurtled toward him.


    Although, he saw the fast-moving arrow, and tried to evade it, he could not do sopletely, as it was


    travelling so fast. Therefore, it bruised his right arm, as it brushed past him. Soon, he could not feel any


    sensation in it, so he understood that he had been paralyzed.


    After the ''whoosh'' sound it made, the arrow directly hit a tree''s thick trunk that was behind the timber


    spirit maniptor, and its white goose feathers shook gently. Interestingly, this arrow was exactly like


    the one on the insect''s hind leg.


    "Who has done this?" the timber spirit maniptor shouted, aggressively, and was upset to see that a


    certain poison had been smeared on it. Also, he could feel no sensation because of the bruise on his


    arm and the blood cirction.


    "It''s me!" The timber spirit maniptor heard a calm voice, and saw a man slowly appear in front him.


    "You!!!?" The timber spirit maniptor was so shocked that his eye balls almost fell out of their sockets.


    It was none other than the man he had fooled into going away from the scene. ''How did hee


    back?''


    Calmly, Rocky stood in front of the spirit maniptor.


    "Did you really think that I would let you take it away from me?" Rocky gave a grim smile. Nevertheless,


    he did not give his opponent even the slightest clue that the insect was a queen and not an ordinary


    worker. He was smart enough not to share that secret with anyone.


    "You Bastard! I could kill you right now! You are so weak, and I can even kill you with one hand. It


    would be like brushing the dust off my sleeve. But killing you is meaningless." The timber spirit


    maniptor stared at Rocky, who obviously disdained him, and got even angrier. In his opinion, Rocky


    had merely yed a trick by attacking him with that poisonous arrow. But considering his real strength,


    the spirit maniptor was not scared.


    "Hmmm, you only reached the first grade of Heavenly Stage. And now, you have injured one of your


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    arms, which may impact your strength. So, I think it should be easy for me to defeat you." Rocky


    analyzed calmly, like a smart businessman. Even though, he knew that hurting an arm would not


    influence the Heavenly Stage''s power, too much. However, what Rocky did not know was that timber


    spirit maniptors needed to use their arms more than other maniptors did. Therefore, being unable


    to use an arm would definitely be a tremendous disadvantage.


    Pretending to leave after his conversation with the timber spirit maniptor, Rocky had drunk two drops


    of magical saliva to regain as much as he could of his spiritual power. However, since he realized that


    the timber spirit maniptor was nning to kill this insect, he had to reveal himself. Even though


    Rocky knew that even if he gathered all his strength and powers, he would not be able to defeat the


    Heavenly Staged maniptor. Moreover, he was weaker by seventy-percent.


    But as that was his only chance, he needed to kill the man in front of him, no matter what it took.


    At that moment, Uriah and Little Rubygon also appeared on either side of the timber spirit maniptor,


    and started threatening him. Since they had taken the magical saliva earlier, they had recovered half of


    their strength, already.


    "These two spirit manipted beasts are yours?" The timber spirit maniptor was shocked when he


    first saw Rocky''s two beasts, but he was more surprised, when he realized that those two could move


    and attack, simultaneously.


    "Problems?" Rocky asked, and crossed his hands in front of his chest, in his usual manner.


    "But, that is impossible! I have never heard of any spirit maniptor, who can control two beasts at the


    same time. This is not possible. Do you have someone with you?" The timber spirit maniptor could


    not believe what he saw, and looked around, rmed and surprised.


    "Clever! Yes, my man is hiding nearby, waiting to take the first opportunity to attack you. Be careful, you


    will either get hurt, or die," Rocky threatened.


    "Hum, I hope you guys can still save yourselves. I, hereby, summon you - Jumbo Horned Beetle!"


    Saying those words, the timber spirit maniptor smiled cunningly. Then, shouting aloud, he raised his


    arm heavenward and released the spiritual power, which sundered the sky, and a spirit-manipted


    beast emerged. It was as huge as an elephant with three curved tusks that emitted a foul smell, and


    thundered threateningly.


    The area from which the giant elephant-like creature had emerged was the Magic Spiritual Space,


    which only those who had already reached the Heavenly Stage, could open. Many regarded it as an


    independent tform, which was usually used to keep spirit-manipted beasts. But it could also be


    viewed as a battlefield for spirit maniptors. As the ce was isted, the fights did not cause any


    damage to the outside world.


    "It is a spirit-manipted beast at the third grade of the three-star level!" After Rocky had seen what


    was happening and who had appeared on the scene, he started treating his opponent, seriously. A


    Heavenly Staged timber spirit maniptor, together with his high level beast, was definitely one of the


    most difficultbinations to win.


    However, Rocky had to act fast for there was no time to lose. He also knew that his chances at winning


    were slim. But, he could not give up the Dark Heaven Insect Queen.

 Chapter 272 A Risky Try

    Chapter 272 A Risky Try


    Rocky understood very well that his chance to win a direct confrontation against the timber spirit


    maniptor was very low. Uriah and Rubygon fighting together would be a match for the Jumbo


    Horned Beetle alone. Rocky had to go against the timber spirit maniptor by himself and this ced


    him at a great disadvantage. He desperately needed help to win.


    The weakened Dark Heaven Insect Queen caught Rocky''s attention. The venom had weakened the


    queen enough that it remained immobile. Rocky wondered what would happen if he helped the queen


    to get rid of the venom in its body. He wondered if it would feel grateful enough to help.


    There was nothing that assured the sess of this idea. The queen could easily attack Rocky, once it


    regained its strength, for he weakened it in the first ce.


    "Definitely risky...but I have no other choice!" Rocky quickly made up his mind. There was no time to


    The roar of the Jumbo Horned Beetle filled the air as it entered the areaing from the Magic


    Spiritual Space. The trees trembled from the deep sound of its roar. The ground shook and dust motes


    rose up to the air as if greeting its arrival. It stared at Rocky, Uriah and Rubygon with keen fury.


    "Go get them, boy!" It was obvious that the timber spirit maniptor intended to let his spirit-


    manipted beast do all the fighting. He was convinced that his pet was more than enough. His initial


    impression of Rocky caused him to grossly underestimate Rocky''s abilities.


    The Jumbo Horned Beetle rushed at Rocky''s group. Despite his predicament, Rocky remained calm


    and made whistling signals that were all too familiar to Uriah and Rubygon. They immediately knew


    exactly what to do. Uriah bounded towards the rushing horned beetle with Rubygon close behind. They


    moved from left to right and then to the left once more as they moved forward. This confused the


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    horned beetle where to attack and from which direction to defend.


    Their movements created that initial confusion that bought them the needed advantage for that first


    sh.


    The fight with the Dark Heaven Insect Queen had weakened both Uriah and Rubygon. The magical


    saliva was not enough to bring them both to their peak power with very little time to rest after thatst


    fight. They now went against a Jumbo Horned Beetle at the third grade of three-star level. They were


    obviously at a disadvantage.


    The melee escted very quickly.


    Uriah and Rubygon blocked the horned beetle well. Rocky set his eyes on the timber spirit maniptor.


    Malice zed in his eyes and yet something made him hesitate to attack Rocky directly.


    ''Did he actually believe what I said, that I havepanions? Better move quickly and get this show on


    the road!'' Rocky thought to himself. He smiled smugly and eximed, "This guy is such a wimp! He is


    so afraid of a sneak attack that he doesn''t want to join the fight! Get yourself ready! We kick his ass at


    my signal!"


    Hearing Rocky''s words, the timber spirit maniptor became enraged. His eyes turned to narrow slits


    of burning rage that matched the anger pumping into his heart. Without a second thought, he jumped


    into the air and dashed towards Rocky with a clenched fist. He nned to take down Rocky as fast as


    possible before Rocky''s ''friend'' came out of nowhere to help.


    An evil smile slowly crept at the corner of Rocky''s lips. Now that the timber spirit maniptor had been


    goaded to fight, Rocky knew he had to move to the next stage of his n. He turned his back to the


    timber spirit maniptor and ran.


    "You taunt me and then you run? There is no escape for you!" Thunder roared as lightning circled the


    timber spirit maniptor''s fists. He pointed his fists towards Rocky''s direction and a bluish white ball of


    energy flew out. It rotated as it flew towards Rocky. The branches of trees creaked and groaned as


    they bent towards this ball of force as if it sucked in everything in its path.


    Kraka-boom!


    The ball of energy smashed against a cluster of trees to Rocky''s left side. The impact felled several


    mature trees and the fallen branches blocked Rocky''s path.


    Rocky made a sharp turn to avoid the fallen trees that blocked his path. At the same time, the timber


    spirit maniptor aimed another Lightning Thunder Fist at Rocky and fired away. It hit another cluster


    of trees and the fallen trees blocked Rocky''s path once more. Rocky made another sharp turn to avoid


    the new group of fallen trees. He ran as if he feared for his very life.


    The trees around Rocky fell one cluster after another creating an obstructive perimeter.


    "There is nowhere else for you to go!" the timber spirit maniptor called out to Rocky with a scorn.


    An expression of surprise filled the timber spirit maniptor''s face when Rocky suddenly stopped


    running and turned towards him. A sudden change from surprise to anger crossed the timber spirit


    maniptor''s face as Rocky shrugged his shoulders and grinned. Rocky then threw his arms wide


    open to his sides and said, "Who said I was running away? I am worried that you will run away!"


    Upon hearing those words, an expression of absolute confusion filled the timber spirit maniptor''s


    face. No matter how hard he tried, he failed to fathom the meaning behind Rocky''s words.


    The timber spirit maniptor was surprised that the Dark Heaven Insect was right next to Rocky. The


    timber spirit maniptor stood surprised at a good distance from the two. The situation, it seemed, now


    had the potential to bepletely reversed.


    A reversal that resulted from Rocky''s deception. He pretended to run away that concealed the true


    n. A n that involved positioning himself near the Dark Heaven Insect Queen. And before the


    timber spirit maniptor even suspected anything, it was all toote. He was already ensnared in


    Rocky''s well-nned trap.


    Before the timber spirit maniptor understood what was happening and reacted to the situation,


    Rocky rushed to the side of the Dark Heaven Insect Queen and pulled out a bottle from his pocket. The


    magical saliva was unsealed with one movement from Rocky. He then positioned in front of the Dark


    Heaven Insect Queen as Rocky whispered to it. "I know we were enemies just moments ago. But if we


    do not work together now, we will both die by his hand. He will even take away your eggs mercilessly


    from your corpse. I hope you understand now why I am doing what I am doing right now. Now drink it


    all!"


    The Dark Heaven Insect Queen might be immobile because of the venom, yet it still retained its


    consciousness. Itsrge dark eyes turned towards Rocky as if understanding his words. One of its


    The magical saliva not only elerated the metabolism to easily heal wounds, it also detoxified the


    body of its imbiber. Each ounce of the magical saliva that the queen drank counteracted the effects of


    the Centipede-snake''s venom that paralyzed it. The queen wriggled on the ground as the magical


    saliva took effect.


    The Dark Heaven Insect Queen raised its scorpion tail slowly as the magical saliva worked on its body.


    Rocky then worried about what the queen would do after it regained its strength from the magical


    saliva. He faced the possibility of getting killed by the Dark Heaven Insect Queen as payback for what it


    suffered from Rocky earlier or help Rocky to win against the timber spirit maniptor.


    Rocky started to feel apprehensive of what the insect queen would decide to do.


    Rocky slowly positioned himself in front of the insect queen as he gave it the magical saliva to show


    that his intentions were pure. It was part of the Beast Taming Skill that Rocky learned from Sheridan.


    The timber spirit maniptor tried to see what Rocky was doing but Rocky''s back was towards him and


    that was all he could see at that distance.


    This was a risky n from the start and Rocky understood the risks, and that he literally gambled with


    his life on it. But Rocky had no other choice. Either he seeded in soliciting the aid of the Dark


    Heaven Insect Queen or perished in the attempt.


    Hostility shed from the eyes of the insect queen. The memory of how it suffered in the hands of


    Rocky just minutes earlier was still fresh in its mind.


    The Dark Heaven Insect Queen''s scorpion tail pointed towards Rocky and rushed at him with unearthly


    speed!

 Chapter 273 Obedience

    Chapter 273 Obedience


    Seeing the scorpion tail rushing down at him, Rocky only knitted his brows. Yet he stood stock still,


    unmoved. Determination was glinting in his eyes, and an air of heroism and total control was


    surrounding him.


    The timber spirit maniptor was caught by surprise at the sight of Rocky''s resolve to not make even a


    move to dodge the insect queen''s scorpion tail. Stunned, he thought, ''What the hell wrong with this


    man? Is he suicidal right now?! Whatever, it''s his funeral. This just means that the Dark Heaven Insect


    will save me the trouble of dealing with this guy. Ha-ha!''


    As a loud bang echoed in the air, the scorpion tail had impaled deep into the ground. There was an


    implosion of sand spread around where Rocky stood, obscuring vision.


    The timber spirit maniptor sneered as he watched this all take ce. He was certain that Rocky had


    been killed by the Dark Heaven Insect. He was just about to turn to leave when the scorpion tail


    suddenly shot up. And he saw a vague figure standing behind it.


    "What the hell!?" The timber spirit maniptor choked out a cry. His wide eyes were filled with vivid


    astonishment. "How is this possible?!" Rocky stood behind the tail without so much as a scratch on


    him.


    In the fog of battle, Rocky had done the impossible: he had seeded in taming the Dark Heaven


    Insect under such critical circumstances. He could only credit to the Beast Taming Skill for the sess.


    He had fully consumed all the Beast Taming Skills that Sheridan had taught him alongside the


    supplementary knowledge on zoology and animal gics. Ultimately, this was the key to his sess.


    Rocky won the insect queen''s trust with his sincerity and friendliness; something that would even


    astonish Sheridan himself if he were here to witness the feat of recruiting the insect queen as his


    helper.


    Rocky merely shot the timber spirit maniptor an indifferent look before he turned his attention to the


    Dark Heaven Insect, saying, "Thank you so much! Don''t worry. I''ll take very good care of you."


    The Dark Heaven Insect roared its answer before it stared at the timber spirit maniptor, who had


    previously tried to kill it. Now that it had regained its strength, it would definitely have a bone to pick


    with him.


    The timber spirit maniptor, for his part, was still frozen in shock, unable to believe that Rocky


    survived the insect queen''s scorpion tail.


    "What kind of trick did you y, asshole?" the timber spirit maniptor demanded angrily.


    Rocky merely nced at the timber spirit maniptor before he shifted his sight to the Jumbo Horned


    Beetle, which was still fighting against Uriah and Little Rubygon. Although Uriah and Little Rubygon


    were clearly at a disadvantage, he had hoped that they would be able to buy some time. As long as


    Rocky could defeat the timber spirit maniptor, the Jumbo Horned Beetle, no matter how strong it


    was, would be nothing upon losing its master.


    Rocky immediately took out a Heaven Divine Lotus Seed, which could only charge him up with twice


    the spiritual power at most. A Heaven Divine Lotus Seed was far more superior to an advanced Dark


    Heaven Egg. The spiritual power contained within a Heaven Divine Lotus Seed was massive and


    beyondprehension. Although this seed had just a little spiritual power left, it was still enough to


    replenish Rocky and help him approach the sixth grade of the Earthly Stage.


    The timber spirit maniptor didn''t recognize the Heaven Divine Lotus Seed in Rocky''s hand, but he


    could tell that it had to be some kind of a priceless treasure. Greed filled his eyes as he suspected that


    Rocky might have more treasures beyond that seed. He decided to find out what those were right after


    he killed him.


    The timber spirit maniptor''s face darkened to a murderous expression as he made up his mind. As if


    called, dazzling thunderbolts surged up around him, with electric currents thrumming through his body.


    Rocky had to admit: a Heavenly Stage spirit maniptor was indeed formidable.


    Now that the timber spirit maniptor was ready for the fight, Rocky joined in by immediately activating


    his spiritual power as well. He channeled his spiritual power to his hand to smash the Heaven Divine


    Lotus Seed. As the spiritual light shimmered from the seed, a stream of strong spiritual power flooded


    into his body. The intense spiritual power was running through all the meridians in his body. Rocky only


    had thirty percent of spiritual power before, but now he had a full charge with surplus power circting


    throughout his body.


    In a matter of seconds, Rocky had regenerated enough strength to approach the sixth grade of the


    Earthly Stage, spiritual light glinting around him. Although the light around him was not as strong as the


    timber spirit maniptor''s, it was still a fearsome sight to behold.


    Realizing what the sight before him meant, that Rocky was an Earthly Stage spirit maniptor, the


    timber spirit maniptor was dumbstruck in shock. He gasped, "You''re this strong!?" The trace from


    Rocky had been weak and faint before, but with this unprecedented boost, he suddenly approached


    the sixth grade of the Earthly Stage. The timber spirit maniptor stood rooted, struggling to ept


    this fact.


    And yet it was the only answer that made sense. It also exined to him how Rocky could be so self-


    thoughts and collected his wits. Though he had a severe handicap: one of his arms was paralyzed by


    Centipede-snake''s venom, he was at the Heavenly Stage, which still far overwhelmed Rocky''s


    strength. The timber spirit maniptor was confident that he could easily take down Rocky even with


    one hand.


    The timber spirit maniptor, however, was constantly ncing around his surroundings even as he


    stared at Rocky. He hadn''t yet seen through Rocky''s lie, and remained on guard for the hidden


    "Thunder Bursts Strike!" The timber spirit maniptor summoned a spiritual martial arts technique of


    the Heavenly Stage in the next instant. The second he roared, a ball of thunderbolts surged up from his


    left arm, divided into three bolts of thunders, and charged towards Rocky. With the strike, the weather


    darkened and turned tumultuous.


    "Neb Cloud Transformation!" Facing the three thunderbolts, Rocky threw out his hands and


    activated his attack. His spiritual power channeled between his palms, forming a ball of neb-like


    light. He then threw the ball of power at the thunderbolts.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The impact between their spiritual power strikes shook the ground. Deafening echoes rang through the


    air, and dazzling light blinded their vision.


    The Thunder Bursts Strike from the timber spirit maniptor was ultimately more forceful. He remained


    far stronger than Rocky was, after all, and the spiritual martial arts he summoned were superior to the


    Neb Cloud Transformation. Rocky''s attack only counteracted a single thunderbolt. The other two


    were still there, crashing towards him. And just when the bolts were merely an inch away from him, a


    long shadow descended from the air and shielded him from the attack.


    The two bolts disappeared into thin air as they struck against the long shadow with bangs.


    "Thanks!" Rocky replied, pleased, to the insect queen. It was its scorpion tail that protected him from


    the two thunderbolts.


    The timber spirit maniptor''s jaw practically fell to the ground. Not only had the insect queen spared


    Rocky''s life, but now it even shielded him from the attack. He could not understand why this insect


    queen would be so submissive in front of Rocky. Was this insect queen a pet now?


    Shaking off his shock, the timber spirit maniptor only strengthened his intent to kill Rocky.


    The fight, in equal turn, began to intensify.

 Chapter 274 A Half-human

    Chapter 274 A Half-human


    The superior power and more skillful spiritual martial arts of the timber spirit maniptor easily


    dominated Rocky. Only the assistance of the Dark Heaven Insect Queen prevented Rocky''s total


    defeat from his opponent.


    The intense battle and the effects of the Centipede-snake''s venom had almostpletely exhausted


    the Dark Heaven Insect Queen. Rocky was almost at the same state after the intense battle with the


    timber spirit maniptor.


    "This timber spirit maniptor is truly powerful. His spiritual race, naturally born with the power of


    thunder, makes him a truly formidable foe. Each attack required an enormous amount of power to


    match!" Rocky said to himself as he analyzed the powerful opponent before him. If the power of the


    Holy Dragon Bead had not been sealed, then Rocky would probably have a chance to salvage the


    encounter. However, this was not the reality of the situation.


    Uriah and Rubygon had both almost reached their limits as they fought the Jumbo Horned Beetle. This


    made the situation even worse for Rocky.


    If the fight continued the same way, Rocky knew that they would all be doomed. The only choice, it


    seemed, was toe up with a maneuver that would take the opposing spirit maniptor by surprise.


    Otherwise, absolute defeat would be the only fate that waited for them.


    "Death is upon you now!" the Timber spirit maniptor eximed as he skillfully executed another


    martial arts maneuver. His spiritual power of Thunder nature took the shape of a ferocious shadow wolf


    that charged at Rocky as soon as itpletely materialized.


    The attack was impossible to meet head on, this Rocky knew full well. He moved away from the


    approaching attack at thest minute to avoid getting blind-sided by any follow-up attack. Rocky turned


    after avoiding the attack at thest minute towards the timber spirit maniptor. His opponent let out a


    maniacalugh and then disappeared into thin air.


    The timber spirit maniptor immediately materialized beside him and eximed, "Thunder Chains!"


    before Rocky could do anything.


    A link of chains that crackled with electrical energy, materialized and bound Rocky! Rocky felt like he


    was struck by a jolt of electricity! He was paralyzed and was unable to move!


    The shock brought by the energy of the chain severely limited Rocky''s movement and his opponent


    took advantage of this. He mmed his palm directly at Rocky''s chest. The force sent Rocky


    backwards. He fell to the ground in a heap and spat out blood.


    "Ha-ha..." The Thunder Chains prevented Rocky from making a counterattack. The timber spirit


    maniptor walked towards Rocky and attacked him with a Thunder Bursts Strike as Rocky stood up.


    This sent Rocky flying backwards once more and falling to the ground. Rocky looked crestfallen and


    dispirited.


    Rocky took control of himself and used the momentum of his fall to get himself into a standing position.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He red at the timber spirit maniptor with a challenging look.


    "Damn! You have a will of steel!" the Timber spirit maniptor said as his face grew ominous.


    "And you''re pathetic," Rocky replied, as he wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    These words mocked the timber spirit maniptor and he seethed with anger. His eyes grew wild with


    unbridled enmity. He charged at Rocky as he activated his power to its full. He looked determined to kill


    Rocky with his next attack.


    The battle took an ugly turn and Rocky had to think of an effective counterattack before it was toote.


    Rocky was convinced that an overly powerful opponent should have a w somewhere that waited to


    be exploited.


    The spiked scorpion tail of the Dark Heaven Insect Queen flung forward and it blocked the timber spirit


    maniptor''s advance. This bought Rocky enough time to execute his counterattack.


    Whistled signals crossed the distance between Rocky and Uriah and Rubygon. They stopped their fight


    with the horned beetle; they knew full well what the signal meant. Without warning, they ran towards


    Rocky at full speed.


    The Jumbo Horned Beetle followed Uriah and Rubygon at the fastest speed that it could muster; it


    never wanted to be deprived of its opponents. Its blood lust overcame its senses. The timber spirit


    maniptor never noticed that the horned beetle changed position because his vision was blocked by


    the spiked tail of the insect queen. He never noticed that the Jumbo Horned Beetle now rushed


    towards Rocky.


    "Rubygon!" Rocky hollered at Rubygon at the exact moment as he watched the horned beetle''s


    approach. Rubygon immediately shifted trajectory with such skill and agility and met the horned beetle


    head on.


    Enraged by Rubygon''s challenge, the Jumbo Horned Beetle rushed towards Rubygon at full speed. Its


    instincts screamed at it, urged it forward. Rubygon alone was barely a match for it. An opportunity to


    ughter an easy enemy was something a Jumbo Horned Beetle did not let pass. When the horned


    beetle reached striking distance, he drew forth all his power and redoubled his charge at Rubygon. At


    the perfect moment, Rubygon once again shifted trajectory. The barreling horned beetle missed


    Rubygon by mere inches, and harmlessly passed it by.


    But Rubygon''s true purpose was just about to be revealed. When the horned beetle drew forth his


    remaining power to increase the power of his attack on Rubygon, this also doubled his momentum.


    This momentum when added to his attack would have caused a devastating injury that none but the


    most powerful beasts could survive. Unfortunately, the attack missed Rubygon and all that was left was


    the uncontroble momentum that continuously moved the horned beetle forward, unable to stop itself.


    Until it collided with arge, bluish creature much bigger than it was.


    Whooom! The impact of the collision sent an aftershock that rippled away from the point of contact. The


    horned beetle collected its senses and realized that it had collided with the Dark Heaven Insect Queen


    that stared down at him with blood-crazed eyes. The exoskeleton of the Dark Heaven Insect Queen


    was built like a heavy tank. The impact from the Jumbo Horned Beetle merely bounced off harmlessly


    from its steel-hard shell.


    Before the horned beetle could act, the Dark Heaven Insect Queen swung its spiked scorpion tail at the


    side of the horned beetle''s abdomen with the speed of the wind. The direct hit impaled the horned


    beetle and it screamed in agony. It hopelessly tried to break free as it iled its arms helplessly. But the


    spiked scorpion tail was lodged too deep into its abdomen and every movement merely made it weaker


    and weaker until its lifeless carcass moved no more.


    The timber spirit maniptor realized what has happened when the insect queen''s tail moved away


    from blocking his vision and into the abdomen of the horned beetle. The death of the horned beetle


    shocked the timber spirit maniptor. He found it hard to believe. His horned beetle was a third grade


    spirit-manipted beast of the three-star level. It should not have died that easily. No, not that fast.


    What he failed to realize was that his opponent was one truly sly individual. When Rubygon


    sessfully threw the horned beetle off bnce and towards the unstoppable course to the Dark


    Heaven Insect Queen, Rocky smeared the insect queen''s tail with Centipede-snake''s venom.


    Therefore, what struck the horned beetle was abination of the Centipede-snake''s venom and the


    insect queen''s own poison. Both of which simultaneously paralyzed and weakened the horned beetle


    as it died helplessly unable to free itself from its deadly impalement. Ultimately, the horned beetle was


    just another victim of Rocky''s urate and swift nning.


    Rocky nced at the timber spirit maniptor with emotionless eyes. What met his gaze was a man


    overflowing with rage and bitterness.


    "You bastard! I will make you suffer for that!" the Timber spirit maniptor growled. His face turned


    crimson; the veins on his neck and forehead bulged as it throbbed; liquid rage pumped throughout his


    entire being. The Thunder Light radiated forth from his body and made him look like a living torch of


    electrical energy as he rushed towards Rocky at full speed throwing down all his defenses. His mind


    was filled with a singr obsessive objective to kill Rocky.


    "Spirit Possession!" Rocky called forth. He waited for this opportunity that seemed to him would never


    same time, a shadow beast appeared and fused with his entire being.


    When the timber spirit maniptor reached Rocky''s location, a Fire Light filled the entire area. The


    timber spirit maniptor stopped and stared at the magnificent Fire Light that slowly faded away before


    him. When the Fire Lightpletely faded away, a humanoid form stood before him.

 Chapter 275 Super Possession

    Chapter 275 Super Possession


    "That''s impossible! An ordinary spirit maniptor cannot activate Spirit Possession. Even a primordial


    spirit maniptor will have difficulty in learning that technique. How did he do that!?" The timber spirit


    maniptor was awed with what he had witnessed Rocky do. He stood mute and dumbfounded as he


    stared nkly at Rocky''s transformed body.


    The figure before him looked like a savage beast. His hands ended in sharp, long ws covered with


    brilliant mes. The air in the area slowly warmed as the mes yed back and forth around his ws


    and then back again. Two tails protruded from Rocky''s back. Sparks constantly flew off from the tails as


    they moved slowly from the left side to the right and then back to the left. His face looked sharp and


    vicious, and his eyes looked like burning orbs of molten steel.


    "Activating Spirit Possession required that the spirit maniptor possessed extraordinary will, ability


    and strength. Even with those attributes, there is no guarantee that they will be able to activate it


    sessfully. It''s harder for those who do not meet those requirements! I can''t even achieve it. But he


    was able to activate it! And he achieved it even as an ordinary spirit maniptor!" The timber spirit


    maniptor failed to understand how the event that unfolded before him was possible. His current level


    and skill as a Heavenly Stage spirit maniptor was not even close to the skill and level needed to


    activate Spirit Possession.


    While under Spirit Possession, Rocky''s strength increased dramatically to the eighth grade of the


    Earthly Stage. Even his energy was fully replenished. This state allowed the spirit maniptor''s power


    to be fused with spirit-manipted beasts and this fusion increased his own strength by two to three


    grades.


    On the downside, Spirit Possession consumed a huge amount of spiritual energy and stamina. Thus


    the form had a time limit. One hour was Rocky''s limit. The situation had to be concluded quickly before


    the time limit was up.


    Additionally, even though Rocky reached the eighth grade of the Earthly Stage, there was still a power


    gap between them. The power of a first grade of the Heavenly Stage was still stronger. Rocky had


    several advantages, though. The timber spirit maniptor lost an arm during Rocky''s surprise attack


    just now. And his spiritual energy was almost spent during the battle.


    While Spirit Possession was active, Rocky had ess to the nature spiritual power that only primordial


    spirit maniptors used. This meant that Rocky was able to manipte Fire that increased his strength


    a lot.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The timber spirit maniptor was well aware of this information as well. He waspletely surprised at


    first, but the realization of the situation that he was in brought a dark shadow to his countenance.


    Rocky proved capable of many things that should not be possible to begin with.


    In addition to having Spirit Possession activated, Rocky now possessed an ability that he should not


    have ess to. The timber spirit maniptor never imagined such a thing was even remotely possible.


    It took him too much time and energy to take care of this little spirit maniptor who was barely at the


    sixth grade of the Earthly Stage. He even lost an arm during their battle. But what made matters worse


    was that he gave Rocky the opportunity to activate Spirit Possession, and that ced him in a


    shame to him. He would be aughingstock if what happened here became known to anyone in the


    Timber Deity Empire!


    ''Who the hell is this guy?! He looked like an ordinary guy but the abilities he disyed are astounding!


    Unfortunately, instead of trying to find out who he really is, the only important thing right now is killing


    him. He cannot stay alive!'' the timber spirit maniptor thought with grim determination. No matter who


    Rocky truly was, he gained nothing from letting Rocky live. He suspected Rocky''s true identity with that


    thought. Even if Rocky truly dide from an allied empire, he would still kill Rocky without hesitation.


    He only saw problems in the future if Rocky lived.


    Rocky had the exact same thought. If anyone found out that he had the Dark Heaven Insect Queen, he


    would never be at peace. The only thing that mattered to Rocky right now was to get rid of the timber


    spirit maniptor to keep his secret. But the timber spirit maniptor was much stronger than him. He


    had to use all of his hidden powers.


    The same objective urged these twobatants forward as the confrontation neared the final chapter!


    Unwavering eyes fixed on each other. Their spiritual powers brought forth to its fullest! Without warning


    and as if signaling the final stage of the contest, a dust-filled wind blew between the twobatants.


    "Fire Cloud!" Rocky immediately took advantage of the dust-filled wind and began his attack. The Spirit


    Possession gave him ess to the Vast Neb Skill and this allowed him to merge it with the power of


    Fire. A burning me immediately flew towards the direction of the timber spirit maniptor.


    "Thunder Bursts Strike!" The timber spirit maniptor reflexively summoned a counterattack as soon


    as he sensed Rocky''s intention. Although losing an arm severely weakened him, he had the advantage


    of experience inbat. He used the spiritual martial arts that he was most proud of to deal with


    Rocky''s attack. Three lightning bolts emerged from the ground and took an intercept path towards


    Rocky''s attack. The attacks took independent paths towards its target.


    When the two attacks finally crossed each other''s paths, time in the entire area seemed to have


    stopped for a fraction of a second. No sound and no movement happened for that entire fraction of a


    second and then it came. A loud and powerful explosion filled the area with smoke, debris, lightning


    and fire that destroyed everything it touched. The explosion threw shades of destruction in all directions


    that looked like shadowy figures running away from the devastation. When the smoke and devastation


    cleared, almost nothing remained standing where the explosion had hit, except the twobatants


    locked in a deadly battle for superiority. And the death of one of the twobatants was the only


    possible ending.


    Rocky''s increase in power was not enough to give himplete advantage over his opponent. It was


    the timber spirit maniptor''s folly of underestimating Rocky that gave Rocky most of his advantages


    over him. But the timber spirit maniptor seemed to have learned his lesson. He now regarded Ricky


    seriously. He now fought Rocky with his full skill and ability. He defended against Rocky''s attacks with


    just the right counterattacks. He never overextended himself that might endanger him from another


    unexpected counterattack from Rocky. Even the smallest miscalction by either one of the two


    both locked into this seemingly unending game of attack and counterattack. Neither of them wanted to


    give the other any advantage, any hint of an opening, any hint of weakness. Each one was determined


    in wiping the other off the face of the.


    The fight was not kind to the timber spirit maniptor. He did not expect Rocky to be seriously


    aggressive when he was under Spirit Possession. Fire and Thunder were both destructive energies


    and they both gained no advantage over the other.


    But Rocky was on the brink of copse, and the Spirit Possession was about to expire. Once it ended,


    Rocky''s power level would go back to that of a sixth grade of the Earthly Stage. Moreover, his spiritual


    power would be almostpletely depleted. The only oue once Rocky dropped to that state was


    losing to his opponent and getting killed.


    With the knowledge of what would happen once the Spirit Possession ended; Rocky knew that he had


    to do something before the Spirit Possession expired. And it was not long before Rocky came up with


    an idea. He dug his hand into his silken pouch and brought out a Heaven Divine Lotus Seed.


    His opponent saw all of Rocky''s movements and noticed the Heaven Divine Lotus Seed that Rocky


    brought out. This particr one seemed filled with spiritual power unlike the previous one before it. His


    eyes narrowed while he thought about the situation.


    Thest Heaven Divine Lotus Seed had been used several times and its spiritual power was almost


    But this one Heaven Divine Lotus Seed that Rocky brought out was different. It had never been used


    even once. Rocky could not crush this one for its energy. And it would be unwise if Rocky nned to


    take its spiritual power directly. That would be the same as suicide.


    With his spiritual power almostpletely exhausted, Rocky had no other choice but to use a Heaven


    Divine Lotus Seed. Using it allowed him toplete what he was determined to do. It was the only way


    for him to obtain more energy.


    But his opponent was fully aware of what he intended to do. He was aware that Rocky could no longer


    sustain the Spirit Possession. He smiled slightly at the thought. He knew that it was only a matter of


    time. Once Rocky used up all his spiritual power and reverted back, he would immediately kill him.


    What the timber spirit maniptor never expected was that Rocky still had enough energy left; he


    turned into a shadow of fire with a Heaven Divine Lotus Seed in one hand and rushed at full speed


    towards him. Rocky appeared to have defeated the timber spirit maniptor in their final sh.

 Chapter 276 Getting Rid of A Potential Hazard

    Chapter 276 Getting Rid of A Potential Hazard


    The timber spirit maniptor wasn''t one to confront the tough with more toughness. He guessed that


    Rocky would soon reach his limit and would have to dismiss the Spirit Possession after this attack. He


    only needed to withstand it and then Rocky would be powerless tounch another attack. Blocking


    Rocky''s current attack was simple for him.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Rocky was suddenly standing close to the timber spirit maniptor. He was


    gathering all of his spiritual power as this would be thest attack he couldunch. If he failed to take


    the timber spirit maniptor down, he wouldn''t have a second chance. Putting all of his strength behind


    it, Rocky threw his punch. The intense spiritual power pooled into his fist and it grew. Then it became a


    st wave, blinding in light, as though tides were about to surge through the timber spirit maniptor.


    The timber spirit maniptor believed that Rocky had exerted all his strength to throw this single


    punch. In response, he focused and released the spiritual power of Thunder nature. A thunder shield


    materialized in front of him to sh against spiritual power from Rocky.


    Two streams of fierce spiritual power intertwined in the sky. There was the intermittent roar of thunder


    and the brief sizzling shes of fire. These two streams eliminated each other in the fighting. And at


    At the same time, a light shed onto Rocky and the Spirit Possession dissipated. Uriah separated


    from Rocky as a beast andnded on the ground. The beast was so exhausted and was barely able to


    stay standing. Both Rocky and Uriah werepletely depleted.


    After Rocky dissipated the state of Spirit Possession, the timber spirit maniptor snorted. Knowing


    that Rocky was now nothing more than a sacrificialmb, he was confident that he had no power to


    counterattack.


    "Thunder-sharp Fist!" The timber spirit maniptor threw an earth-rattling punch as Rocky stood


    unprepared, having just dismissed Spirit Possession. It was so powerful that even the wind caused by


    the punch couldcerate one''s skin. The timber spirit maniptor called up hisst reserves of spiritual


    power.


    Just as the punch was about to make impact on Rocky, a glimmering bead appeared and it flooded


    forth into light. A dragon made of tongues of fire was surrounding the bead and absorbed the force


    released by the timber spirit maniptor''s punch. The bead rushed to the timber spirit maniptor


    rapidly in the next moment.


    It was the Dragon me Pearl that Rocky received not long ago. The reason he took out the Heaven


    Divine Lotus Seed was to acquire enough spiritual power to steer the Dragon me Pearl. There was


    no way that the timber spirit maniptor could know how powerful the Dragon me Pearl was. It


    would be toote by the time he was able to take action.


    The timber spirit maniptor had depleted all of his spiritual power to fight Rocky. And now, bearing the


    force of the Dragon me Pearl''s attack, he was defenseless to parry against it. Without warning,


    Dragon me Pearl was in front of him.


    Bang!


    The Dragon me Pearl became a fireball, glistening like the bloom of fireworks, and immediately


    imploded. Instantly, everything within a radius of a dozen meters was enveloped in a ball of me,


    including the timber spirit maniptor.


    There was a bloodcurdling scream in the air, and as the mes dispersed, the smoke and dust settling,


    the timber spirit maniptory scorched and smoldering on the ground. After all the dust settled


    down, the scourged and smoking timber spirit maniptor was found. The Dragon me Pearl fell


    after him.


    Vast relief surging through him, Rocky walked toward the scorched maniptor and turned him over


    using his feet. The timber spirit maniptor was still alive, and there was an extraordinary look on his


    face: full of fear, shock, and a trance-like stare. He couldn''t understand how he, a timber spirit


    maniptor of the Heavenly Stage, could have been defeated by an ordinary spirit maniptor close to


    the sixth grade of the Earthly Stage.


    "Just so you know, this is not a three star third grade Dark Heaven Insect, but a rare Dark Heaven


    Insect Queen. You''re lucky you even saw an insect queen before you die. Rest in peace," Rocky


    snorted.


    The timber spirit maniptor gurgled in his throat, trying to speak in his rage, but his pupils dted, his


    head tilted and in the grip of his fury, he died.


    Rocky picked up his Dragon me Pearl off the ground and returned it into his silken pouch along with


    Heaven Divine Lotus Seed. He fed Uriah and himself a drop of magical saliva. Finally, he rested and


    recovered in situ.


    Half an hourter, when Rocky got some strength back, he went back up to Dark Heaven Insect


    Queen, and told it, "If you would like to follow me, I''ll make sure to treat you well and take good care of


    you."


    The insect howled in return, expressing its agreement to the proposal. Rocky nodded, pulled out the


    bone arrow from its leg and fed it with a drop of magical saliva.


    A few momentster, the insect queen recovered its mobility and was able to take a few steps.


    Rocky then buried the body of the timber spirit maniptor. After clearing the battlefield, he


    surreptitiously left the woods for the northeast military camp along with Uriah, Rubygon, and the insect


    queen.


    But far away, maniptors from the Timber Deity Empire, ambushed by a thousand soldiers of northern


    sky military camp, were heavily wounded or were killed. Only four maniptors were left. Among them


    was one spirit maniptor above the Heavenly Stage. Through his lead, the bncing people broke


    through the siege and withdrew to northern sky military camp to join their own armies.


    The troops of northern sky military camp added momentum to their victory through a hot pursuit and


    went rolling back into northern sky military camp.


    The timber deity troops who were attacking northern sky military camp suffered a great loss, after


    fighting off numerous feral spirit-manipted beasts. Seeing the troops of northern sky military camp


    returning, they had to retreat.


    Commander of northern sky military camp felt relieved after the timber deity troops retreated. He


    thought of Rocky and felt worried about him. So he sent out his best men to look for him. However, they


    returned empty-handed; Rocky had disappeared.


    Half dayter, leading a troop of northeast military camp, Marin came in for reinforcements. But once


    she reached northern sky military camp, she found that the timber deity troops had been beaten off.


    "Commander Sun, I got messages sent by pigeons and they said that the Timber Deity Empire


    dispatched powerful troops to attack you by surprise. Among them were three spirit maniptors above


    the Heavenly Stage and lots of spirit maniptors of the Earthly Stage. I couldn''t imagine how


    managed to defeat them, since you only have two thousands soldiers," Marin told the Commander


    doubtfully as she stood in the middle of northern sky military camp. Judging by the chaos that reigned,


    she had an idea as to how fierce and violent the attack was.


    But the truth was that the pandemonium and substantial damage rued at site were caused by spirit-


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    manipted beasts attracted by Rocky. Nevertheless, it was because of him that the northern sky


    military camp was able to temporarily hold off the danger.

 Chapter 277 It Is A Secret! (Part One)

    Chapter 277 It Is A Secret! (Part One)


    Commander Sun, the top leader of the northern sky military camp, had immediately ordered the


    corpses to be cleared as soon as the enemies had been defeated and retreated. His men worked


    tirelessly as they cleared away the corpses of the wild spirit-manipted beasts scattered throughout


    the military camp. Marin arrived right after they had finished, eyes wide in confusion. She had no idea


    how the northern sky military camp could defeat the strong enemies. As a matter of fact, her suspicion


    was right. The northern sky military camp couldn''t defeat their enemies alone. Earlier, Rocky had used


    the Dark Heaven Insect Queen to attract those wild spirit-manipted beasts to help the northern sky


    military camp defeat the enemies. Commander Sun was under no inclination to tell her the truth. Under


    his stern orders, his soldiers were instructed not to leak any information about what had transpired.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Commander Marin, do you think that our northern sky military camp can''t repel the army of the Timber


    Deity Empire? Although they were very strong, they had only a thousand soldiers. We, northern sky


    military camp, had at least two thousand soldiers, twice as many as them at that time," Commander


    Sun told her seriously as he tried to look offended. He also put on a proud look as if he was an


    outstanding military array master who was capable and prevented the attack of their enemies.


    There was a saying that lying is done better when you give truths together with your lies. This was


    exactly what he was doing. It was true that his men were twice the number of the army of the Timber


    Deity Empire. Despite this, the strength of one soldier of the Timber Deity Empire seemed equal to five


    of his men. He resented the truth but his men were far weaker than their enemies. It did not matter if


    they were as many as the sand on the shore, they would still have been ughtered by their enemies


    without help. Luckily, Rocky, the breeder of the northeast military camp, came just in time and offered


    them help. Rocky had made all the difference.


    "I did not mean to offend you, Commander Sun. I just felt that something here is not what it seems,"


    Marin replied at once. Her brows were crumpled in thought as she mulled over the facts that she had.


    The army of the Timber Deity Empire had the element of surprise to their advantage. ording to the


    reports she received, it was supposed to be a well-nned raid which was extremely unpredictable in


    itself. They would not haveunched their attacks if they were not ready. In Marin''s opinion, it would


    have been more strategic to haveunched continuous attacks against them. And yet, Marin could not


    see a single enemy of the northern sky military camp. Something felt wrong. Either her judgment was


    wrong or the northern sky military camp had hidden something from her. As she looked at the soldiers


    around her, her suspicion was aroused even more. The soldiers of the northern sky military camp in


    front of her did not look like victorious soldiers who had won a grueling battle. Instead, the spirit


    maniptors and soldiers were all gray-faced in fear and exhaustion, looking like they had run for their


    lives instead of fighting. At that moment, the northern sky military camp had lost half of their number,


    and only a thousand people were left. From the clues that she could put together, it seemed that the


    enemies had attacked but stopped halfway. ''Why did the strong enemies stop attacking so fast? What


    was their intention?'' Everything just seemed weird to Marin. ''Are they plotting something? But what


    n could be better than a battle with victory already in your sight?'' Marin couldn''t help but wonder.


    Her instincts were going haywire. She was a woman after all. Naturally, she was more careful than a


    man. Her instincts told her that there was something more to what she was told, and her observations


    all supported this conclusion. They were like clues that fell in blinking arrows, all pointed at something


    that she was not allowed to see. She spected that there was more to the battle that had happened


    and that the northern sky military camp''s battle against the Timber Deity Empire did not go as smoothly


    as they imed. She was convinced there was a tricky plot but she could not figure out what it was.


    She gritted her teeth in frustration, as she felt like when she had looked through a foggy window,


    unable to see anything. It was very lucky that the northern sky military camp was able to defeat and


    drive away the army of the Timber Deity Empire. If all had gone ording to the n of the Timber


    Deity Empire, the members of the northern sky military camp would be raided and ughtered. It would


    be a great advantage to them, and a huge disaster for the Crimson Dragon Group. The Crimson


    Dragon Group''s defense in the north would have been immensely weakened. In effect, it would have


    been a colossal drawback to the Holy Dragon Empire, which would bring severe consequences.


    "How fortunate that I was able to repel the enemy''s raids. It''s a great achievement. I believe that the


    Commander in Chief will be pleased with me when he hears about this victory. He will definitely reward


    me generously. I hope you won''t be too envious, Commander Marin." Commander Sun''s eyes


    practically shone as he said this. It was a surprise he had not jumped for joy from the happiness on his


    face. "Don''t worry Commander Marin. I will tell the Commander in Chief that you havee to offer us


    support in time. You did not help but at least you were diligent enough toe," Commander Sun said,


    not unkindly to Marin. Rocky had requested Commander Sun to keep what happened in the battle a


    secret. He did not want anyone to know that he showed up in the northern sky military camp and led


    them to victory. Rocky also did not want to get the merit of repelling the enemies'' raids. Commander


    Sun was naturally happy to take all the credit to his own camp. His heart suddenly pounded fast and he


    could not conceal the smugness on his face as he thought about the rewards and des that he


    would receive.


    Marin could hear what Commander Sun said, but her mind was absent. Although Commander Sun


    looked like a small man intoxicated by sess, he still managed to keep the northern sky military camp


    safe under the sudden and fierce attack of the Timber Deity Empire. It indeed deserved merit.


    However, she still felt that there was something wrong with the situation. She kept her eyes on


    Commander Sun as if she could stare the secrets out from him.


    Meanwhile, Commander Sun felt cold sweat as it ran through his back. Marin stared at him as if she


    knew what really happened. He continued his act to be smug victorious, but inside he trembled in fear


    and guilt. He respected Marin and knew she was a capablemander. Despite her youth and gender,


    she had been appointed asmander. And from the rumors that he heard, she was not far away from


    a promotion and transfer to the base camp. Thus, he had to be cautious in front of Marin. It would be


    possible that the longer she stayed here, the higher chance that she would realize the truth.

 Chapter 278 It Is A Secret! (Part Two)

    Chapter 278 It Is A Secret! (Part Two)


    "Commander Marin, thank you very much foring to help us this time. If you have no more business


    here, I think you and your army can leave now. I am sorry that I am too busy to see you off. After all, we


    just went through a fierce battle and have a lot of things to settle before we can rest," Commander Sun


    said lightly. Inside, he was panicked as he prayed that she would cause no trouble and leave. He


    cupped one hand in the other before his chest in greeting to Marin. Then, he turned away immediately


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    without waiting for any response and left with hurried steps.


    Marin narrowed her eyes at Commander Sun. His actions confirmed that he had hidden something


    from her. She turned towards her soldiers and called out to a spirit maniptor, ns already gathering


    in her head. She discretely whispered her orders in his ear and watched him leave in obedience.


    Afterward, she ordered her own army in preparation to leave. It might be difficult to ept, but it was


    true that she did not have any outright reason to stay in this camp.


    Marin and his men were almost out of the northeast military camp when the spirit maniptor she had


    sent out came back. He looked bewildered as he walked to Marin and whispered a few words to his


    After listening to the report of the spirit maniptor, Marin was visibly taken aback. She stared at her


    subordinate in surprise, as she looked for confirmation that he told her the truth.


    "Are you sure what you heard was true?" Marin asked with great surprise. "How urate are your


    sources?"


    "Yes, I am sure. I have confirmed it already and asked a few more people who gave me the same


    answers. In fact, the entire northern sky military camp agrees on this. However, they are under orders


    to keep this a secret," the spirit maniptor answered. He exuded confidence in his answers and did


    not hesitate, even as hismander stared him down.


    "I see," Marin bit her lip as she thought how to proceed. "I expect your full loyalty. This should be kept


    confidential. No one else is allowed to know of this. Are we clear?" Marin reminded the spirit


    maniptor.


    He nodded obediently without hesitation. With a respectful bow, he left and joined his own forces.


    With the information she had obtained, Marin led her troops back to the northeast military camp. She


    seemed to be somewhat absent-minded as she rode with her men. Her thoughts were full of what the


    spirit maniptor reported to her earlier. After a long while, her eyes finally cleared as she brought


    herself back to the present. ''It seems that I need to have a long talk with him as soon as possible, '' she


    thought. Her eyes narrowed severely, as she willed their horses to run faster.


    Meanwhile, Rocky had returned to the ce where he kept the Dark Heaven Insects. His own trophy,


    the Dark Heaven Insect Queen was kept there as well. Despite the fierce battle, he still had energy and


    the victory sung in his veins.


    He could still remember the way he was able to join forces with the queen. Rocky trembled with


    excitement as he reminisced how he and the Dark Heaven Insect Queen killed the timber spirit


    maniptor at the Heavenly Stage. Despite this, he was aware it was only temporary cooperation.


    Rocky knew that he did not have the queen''s trust. On the way back, the Dark Heaven Insect Queen


    made trouble. It even slipped away from him from time to time. Thankfully, in the end, it was still too


    difficult for it to resist the temptation of Rocky''s magical saliva, and was lured back by him.


    Rocky sighed in relief as he lured the queen to the nest where he kept his other Dark Heaven Insects.


    He used the Centipede-snake''s venom to immobilize it as a precaution. He needed to make sure the


    queen did not take the other insects in the nest to escape. If that happened, he would be heart-broken.


    After all, so much of his time and effort had been spent to capture them alive.


    As soon as the queen went into the nest, it calmed down as if it was in its own home. The other three


    Dark Heaven Insects saw the queen and let out several weird screams. Rocky was unsure if it was in


    greeting or in excitement. With a bit of awe, the insects quickly gave the best position in the nest to the


    queen and all sat around it. It seemed that they had recognized it as their leader. The strong influence


    of the queen on the other three insects was obvious to anyone who would look.


    "With such a beautiful queen in yourpany, you three should be happy now!" Rocky smiled to


    himself as he watched his insects. "Remember, you also need to work hard in the future and produce


    some Dark Heaven Eggs for me, all right? Don''t forget your real job just because you see a beauty."


    Rocky looked contentedly at the three Dark Heaven Insects who surrounded the queen. The corner of


    his mouth curled into a smile and he soon climbed out of the nest.


    Only after he had settled his insects did Rocky let himself feel the exhaustion that weighted his


    shoulders. The continuous battles with the Dark Heaven Insect Queen and the timber spirit maniptor


    at the Heavenly Stage totally exhausted him. After a bit of hesitation, he returned to the abandoned


    house and had a few hours to himself for secret cultivation. After a few more hours'' rest, Rocky finally


    felt that he was refreshed again.


    Now that he had caught the rare Dark Heaven Insect Queen, Rocky would no longer have to rush


    around to capture the Dark Heaven Insects. As long as he could breed the queen well, it would


    produce more insects for him. Rocky smiled dreamily as he thought that maybe in the near future, he


    would be able to own a spirit-manipted beast army formed by the Dark Heaven Insects. If he had


    such an army, he would be envied by all the people of the Wild Spirit Land.


    The dreamy smile was wiped from his face as he thought of how naive this idea was. Rocky knew that


    it was not easy to carry out. He was aware that the hatching rate of the eggs produced by the queen


    was extremely low. Improvement of the hatching rate was possible but only if aprehensive study of


    the queen was conducted first. The spirit-manipted beasts were rather different from the gic


    beasts, thus their biological structures were vastly different. Even worse, the body structures of the


    spirit-manipted beasts were far moreplicated than the gic beasts''. Another thing that he


    needed to remedy was that he had no knowledge of how long and how frequent the queen produced


    eggs. Thus, he probably should focus on the study of the queen before anything else.

 Chapter 279 A Miracle

    Chapter 279 A Miracle


    Timber deity troops encountered a terrible defeat. This was after they instituted a sudden attack on


    northern sky military camp. One timber spirit maniptor of the Heavenly Stage and almost ten spirit


    maniptors of the Earthly Stage had lost their lives. They had hidden the battle and had to retrieve


    and head back without stopping.


    Alyssa had plotted the raid. All the rage came out faster than a magma. It was because the failure


    would ruin all herter ns. Her fear tortured her guts, churning her intense stomach cramps. Her


    n would be breached, and this would signal her enemies. They would n themselves and be one


    stride ahead of her. Her arrangements inunching an ambush on them became hard to implement.


    "The raid was highly confidential, and they were in the darkness about this attack. Can someone


    exin why you failed it? Despite only a thousand persons taking part in the attack, all of them were


    considered being the pick of the litter amongst their peers having the rigorous ranking. They were


    equivalent to the force of that small military camp of Crimson Dragon Group inbat ability. Your sole


    mission was to take advantage of their weakest state and attack them. But that seemed to be an uphill


    task to you. Such a waste!" Alyssa''s temper was on a hair-trigger. She yelled, saliva spitting out with


    each jiggered word. Her trace of the Divine Stage looked brighter and shattered the table in front of her.


    She was staring at the Commander in charge of the raid with an icy hostility look. It was as if her brain


    had suffered a massive short circuit and was struggling topute. Their defeat was unimaginable to


    her.


    She had allotted herself to making this strategy work out. She required a proper-established approach


    to carry out her mission. Having consumed all that time, it was well prepared and was a careful n.


    She was sure and knew beyond a reasonable doubt they would crack down the northern sky military


    camp. This would be a magnificent start for a battle. Now her ns blew up in her face. They didn''t


    finish up the way she had nned, and even the best ns went astray. She was angrier because one


    timber spirit maniptor of the Heavenly Stage and ten spirit maniptors of the Earthly Stage were


    dead during the raid. This was known to everyone how precious timber spirit maniptors were. The


    raid should have been absolutely safe. No wonder she was so angry.


    Commanders in the camp looked at each other in speechless despair. Since Alyssa was furious, the


    one who talked first would be med.


    "I am liable for everything. Princess Alyssa, please let me face the music!" Kneeling on one knee, the


    Commander in charge of the invasion knew that no remarks would ease the resentment or soothe


    Alyssa.


    "Punishment? I want to end your life..." Alyssa stared at him.


    Hearing this, all of the Commanders in the camp were worried about him.


    "Nothing could be amended even if I end your life. We shall review our next n in the long run!"


    Alyssa stared at him coldly. He was a timber spirit maniptor of the Heavenly Stage and beheading


    him would be such a pity. If he was an ordinary individual, she would have executed him.


    "Princess Alyssa, we alerted Crimson Dragon Group this time. I think they will act..." one Commander


    spoke.


    "We lose this time and Crimson Dragon Group will get ready. If Holy Dragon Empire deres war


    against us, that''s not the end. We still have n B," Alyssa said with a leery nce.


    "Princess Alyssa, you have a second n?" No one had the slightest idea that Allyssa had a second


    n. They all looked startled.


    "Of course. If Holy Dragon Empire takes the hatchet, then everything will be under my control again,"


    Alyssa sneered.


    "Princess Alyssa is a resourceful strategist. We are so impressed!"


    "Your highness is a once-in-a-lifetime military genius in Timber Deity Empire!"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "No wonder our King evaluates your highness very much and hands over the mission to subdue Holy


    Dragon Empire to your highness..."


    All Commanders started to shower praises to Princess Alyssa.


    Alyssa nced at them coldly and asked, "Are those two envoys from Roaring me Empire found?


    Do the squad of spirit maniptors who went to look for tributese back?"


    "Not yet, Your Highness!" onemander replied.


    Alyssa became gloomy again. The tributes were lost and then the raid failed. Trouble never came


    singly. God must y trick. But she believed man could conquer nature. So this small failure couldn''t


    hamper her astonishing n.


    There was no way that Alyssa could know that the tributes had been picked up by someone else and


    the man who had gotten the tributes was the one who had made her raid fail. That''s Rocky!


    However, in the northeast military camp, Rocky spared his time to learn Beast Curing Skill from


    Sheridan in the beast farm, while he studied the Dark Heaven Insect Queen.


    Rocky just reached the beast farm and found that spirit maniptors of the northeast military camp


    were enclosing Sheridan. Everyone was over the moon.


    Sheridan in between was a little impatient. Once he saw Rocky, he squeezed carefully, trying to find a


    way through the crowd and came to Rocky and said, "Youngster, you finally show up. They were doing


    my head in!"


    "What''s going on?" Sheridan was about to tell, but he was cut short. The crowd surrounded Rocky in a


    sh.


    "Rocky, my spirit-manipted beast got injured in its foot. Could you please treat it?"


    "Firste first served. I came first. So pleasee to check my beast first. It suffers severe diarrhea


    and doesn''t be better after taking the medicines!"


    "My beast..."


    The crowd gabbled.


    Rocky stared at Sheridan, his eyes resting not unblinking but slowed while wondering, ''Why did they


    request me to check out their beasts? That shall be Sheridan''s work!''


    "None of my business," Sheridan said like an innocentmb.


    The truth was, the news that Rocky saved Verdanim spread like wildfire in the northeast military camp.


    He became the most popr man, and there were loads of stories about him. It was perceived that he


    was an outstanding surgeon.


    Verdanim was taking itsst breath, but he saved it. For spirit maniptors in the northeast military


    camp this was a piece of pleasant news. Spirit-manipted beasts were vulnerable. Their maniptors


    might have to discard them once they were injured and couldn''t be cured.


    If it was a one-star spirit-manipted beast, its maniptor would desert it withoutpassion. For


    two-star one, its maniptor would falter to discard it, since it was not a walk in the park getting one.


    Therefore, everyone in the camp regarded Rocky, the savior with special respect and considered him


    as a miracle.

 Chapter 280 Who Was Prettier

    Chapter 280 Who Was Prettier


    Rocky knew he had a problem in his hands when he saw the group of spirit maniptors gathered


    around him. He turned to Sheridan and said, "I think I need to excuse myself for the day!" He made a


    quick leap into the air after he spoke andnded nimbly at the rear of the group. He then moved quickly


    across the beast farm and disappeared.


    The spirit maniptors present stared at each other in disbelief after Rocky''s escape. But they were


    not the types who gave up easily. They nodded at each other knowingpletely what to do. Then


    they rushed towards Rocky''sst direction en masse.


    "Ha-ha-ha! Hey boy, have a good time!" Sheridan smiled as he watched the group of spirit


    maniptors chased after Rocky. He felt a tinge of guilty pleasure seeing Rocky''s difort.


    Rocky never expected that the spirit maniptors would run after him. He suddenly felt an odd sense


    of urgency and he ran even faster that left a small cloud of dust across the military camp grounds.


    The spirit maniptors who chased Rocky drew closer every minute. Rocky was unable to shake them


    off. A few of Rocky''s pursuers were smart enough to cut his escape. Thus, they blocked the camp gate.


    They urately deduced that Rocky would likely try to escape the military camp. And it would be


    impossible to catch up to him once he was outside the military camp.


    ''Holy crap!'' Rocky eximed to himself. He suddenly dreaded the possibility of getting caught. That


    meant that he would be bored for the rest of the day. He scanned the area for a means of losing his


    pursuers and he saw the gs that flew in the air. The Commander''s quarters! A crazy idea formed in


    his mind and he grabbed it without hesitation. He decided to break into the Commander''s quarters.


    Rocky passed by unnoticed. The guards looked at each other, puzzled, as the sensation of a passing


    wind brushed past them.


    Rocky made great progress in the past few weeks for he was able to improve by two to three grades


    Rocky''s pursuers stopped as they approached the Commander''s quarters. They dared not enter. They


    knew that any uninvited entry into the Commander''s quarters was tantamount to trespassing with a


    punishment that was just as severe. They found it hard to believe that Rocky entered the Commander''s


    quarters just to evade them. Although they worried about the consequences of Rocky''s reckless


    decision, they did not want to get in trouble themselves and immediately left the vicinity of the


    Commander''s quarters.


    Rocky observed every move that his pursuers made as soon as he was safe inside the Commander''s


    quarters. He felt relieved when he saw his pursuers dispersed. At almost the same time, Rocky


    suddenly became aware of a pair of eyes that quietly and intently stared at his back. He turned slowly


    and his eyes were immediately lost in the beautiful pair of eyes that stared back at him unwaveringly.


    The eyes of Marin. A faint smile crossed her lips as she continued to stare at Rocky with arms crossed.


    Rocky felt his heart skipped a beat as he felt himself unable to break his stare. Marin''s beauty always


    captivated him whatever the situation.


    "I sincerely apologize for the unannounced visit. I can''t believe I lost my mind. I missed a turn and went


    into the wrong camp!" Rocky never considered Marin as anything but a friend. He exined with the


    first words that came to mind for it was true that he wouldn''te here uninvited unless it was a dire


    emergency. Rocky knew that his pursuers were no longer waiting for him outside so he started to move


    towards the door of the Commander''s quarters. But before he could reach the door, he was held back


    by Marin''s words. "It is good that you are here. It saved me from having to send someone to go and


    bring you here. I did not expect you to arrive at just the right time. Have a seat! We need to talk. Or


    more urately, I need to ask you something!"


    Rocky stared at Marin''s beautiful face and wondered to himself why he never developed any feelings


    for her. He swallowed hard as Marin''s words brought images in his mind that made him feel uneasy. He


    cleared his throat and then spoke, "What do you want to talk about, Marin? If you want to talk about


    Verdamin, can we have that conversation some other time because I''m busy today?" He quickly


    believed that the only reason Marin wanted a conversation with him was about Verdamin.


    "No, it is about something else. It is not about Verdamin," Marin replied as she gently shook her head


    and her face turned grim.


    "If it is about the thing happened that night, I promise I will keep that a secret. You don''t have to worry!"


    Rocky was caught off guard at the sight of Marin''s grim countenance. He started to think of all the


    different possible topics that Marin would want to talk to him about at that point.


    "No. Wrong again." She blushed a little from the slight shock when Rocky mentioned what happened


    that night. But she quickly recovered and calmed herself down.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "What do you want to talk about then? About life? Dreams? Ambitions? In that case, I apologize


    because I do not think there is anything in my life that is worth talking about. Everything is ordinary and


    boring. So, I really do not have anything to say when ites to that topic. When ites to dreams, I


    really don''t have dreams so nothing to talk about that too. When ites to ambitions, all I really want


    is to be a humble beast breeder. I just want a simple life. So if there is nothing else, I would like to


    excuse myself. I really am busy!" Rocky suddenly hesitated for a second. He was convinced that there


    was nothing else that Marin would want to talk about. But at the same time, he sensed something


    different in Marin today. She seemed more calcting than usual. He decided that the best approach


    was to throw all of his ideas at her in the hope that she would end the conversation quickly and let him


    leave.


    "As the Commander, do I need to check your schedule beforehand if I want to talk to you?" Marin said


    in a serious yet yful tone. She concluded that Rocky was uneasy and did not want to stay.


    Rocky realized that Marin was truly serious. He never wanted to anger her in any way. For it would put


    their friendship in jeopardy plus that would mean that he would be in trouble on a daily basis. He


    slightly nodded his head as he sighed gently. He shrugged his shoulders as he walked towards the


    chair opposite Marin and sat down. "Now, please be kind and tell me what it is that you wanted to talk


    about."


    "I heard from Sheridan that you disappeared for another two days. Where were you during those two


    days?" Marin never took her eyes off of Rocky as she stood from her chair and walked towards the


    front edge of her table right in front of Rocky.


    "Let me think..." Rocky was immediately defensive after he heard Marin''s question. He was in the area


    under the jurisdiction of the northern sky military camp to capture a Dark Heaven Insect during that


    time. He captured a live Dark Heaven Insect Queen. He also assisted in the defense of the northern


    sky military camp against a surprise attack from the Timber Deity Empire. What worried him was for


    Marin to find out what he was up to. He never expected Marin to be suspicious of anything. He


    suddenly remembered an old saying that states, "When it rains, it pours."


    "Oh, right, I think I went to Evian City. Sheridan mentioned a new girl in the geisha house who was


    really beautiful. I went to see just how beautiful she was," Rocky replied with a sly smile. He pretended


    to be a guy who often chased after girls. But, this was only a trick to get Marin off the trail of what he


    really did. Because it would be a lot worse if Marin found out that he had been to the northern sky


    military camp. He thought that if he yed his hidden trump card in case all else failed, it would surely


    keep Marin off of his trail.


    "Really?" Marin asked in a pretentious tone. She sounded as if she knew exactly what Rocky''s reply


    would be. "Do you know the name of this new girl?" she asked with a mocking smile.


    "Her name is... Oh-umm. Y-Y-Yoyo. Yes, right, Yoyo! She is really as beautiful as a Yo-Yo. Do you know


    that feeling? As she walked past you, you feel like you''re slowly floating... You can''t help but be


    captivated by her smile. It felt like..." Rocky tried hard to continue his story. His eyes sparkled as he


    pictured a beautiful girl in front of him.


    "Does she have a beautiful body?" Marin asked. Her question pressed Rocky further.


    "Yes. Of course. It was gorgeous! Why, Commander? Are you also interested in women?" Rocky


    replied. At the same time, Rocky wondered what went on in Marin''s mind. Why was she asking these


    strange questions?


    "Do I have a more gorgeous body than her?" Marin asked without blinking. Her question had a tone


    that demanded an answer that was both blunt and sincere. It took Rockypletely off guard. He had


    never heard Marin talk that way before. ''What the hell is going on?'' Rocky asked himself nervously.


    "Err. Um. That is..." Rocky did not know what to say. He didn''t want topare Marin with someone


    who did not exist. Rocky knew that if he said that Yoyo''s body was more gorgeous, Marin would take


    that statement as Rocky''s way of saying that her body was not gorgeous at all. But Marin''s body was


    truly beautiful. She had a curvy figure that was always hidden under her military uniform. On the other


    hand, if Rocky said that Marin''s body was more gorgeous, it would mean to Marin that Rocky still had


    the image of what happened that night vividly in his mind. He realized that he waspletely trapped


    with Marin''s questions. There was no way for him to get out!


    "Okay, stop making up stories. You went to the northern sky military camp. Do you think you can fool us


    that easily?" Marin giggled when she saw that Rocky was in aplete state of shock and horror.

 Chapter 281 Declaring War

    Chapter 281 Dering War


    As soon as Marin finished her speech, Rocky thought, ''I am definitely in big trouble now!'' Marin had


    learned that he had been at the northern sky military camp. But he steeled his resolve and forced a


    calm as he said, "How did you know this, Marin?"


    "Well as they say, the day has eyes, the night has ears. I''m not saying what you did is bad; on the


    contrary, it''s to your own merit. Why don''t you want others to know about it?" Marin asked as she gave


    Rocky a look. Before leaving the northern sky military camp, she dispatched her man to ask about how


    the northern sky military camp defeated the troops of the Timber Deity Empire. They found out that a


    talented man had been a substantial aid to them. She was surprised to hear that the man was none


    other than Rocky himself.


    The information was startling to Marin. But she had to admit that she was curious as to why Rocky was


    even at the northern sky military camp at that time.


    The Commander in Chief had summoned Marin and intended to have her investigate his background


    when Rocky had showed off an excellent performance during the Army g Contest. The Commander


    in Chief had ns to promote him during that time. Before leaving, the Commander in Chief instructed


    her to pay close attention to Rocky and his movements. He wanted his every move in the military camp


    to be reported back to him.


    But regardless of the reason that caused Rocky to help the northern sky military camp, it was a


    significant boost to his image. But since Rocky didn''t want to take the credit, and Commander in the


    northern sky military camp couldn''t report this to Commander in Chief.


    So Marin wasn''t quite sure about whether she should let the Commander in Chief know all about this.


    One thing that she was certain of was that the Commander in Chief would definitely want to promote


    Rocky once he knew everything. And this time, Rocky wouldn''t be able to refuse the promotion.


    Marin felt that she knew Rocky well enough to guess that he would certainly try to refuse to be


    promoted again. But it was unthinkable to refuse the Commander in Chief of Crimson Dragon Group


    once, let alone twice. If Rocky refused for a second time, the Commander in Chief would likely be


    displeased and feel offended. That wouldn''t bode well for Rocky''s days in the camp.


    This was precisely why Marin wanted to talk Rocky first and gauged how he felt about the situation


    before she made her report to the Commander in Chief.


    "Well it looks like you know everything already. So why are you asking me all over again?" Rocky


    asked bluntly, knowing that he was busted.


    "Now that I know what really happened and your part in it, I''m obligated to make a report to the


    Commander in Chief. But if he hears about this, he''ll promote you, and this time, you won''t be able to


    refuse. However, considering your performance during the Army g Contest, I''ve been worried


    about..." Marin hesitated for a moment, seemed not sure what to say next.


    "Marin, just tell me straight out!" Rocky snapped, with a suspicion about what she was so worried


    about.


    "It''s just that...I know you don''t want to go to the base camp. And since you don''t want to be there, I can


    try and cover this up for you. Because if you get promoted, you''ll be transferred there and I know you


    don''t want that. But if you disobey the Commander in Chief again...I think you know what will happen.


    If...you would just promise me one thing, I think I''d be able to put this away without having to tell the


    Commander in Chief." Marin looked contemtive as she said all of this.


    "What is it, then? Are you looking to get back at me for something? Would like to see me dance in


    apron?" Rocky asked sarcastically, his tone light.


    "If that''s what you want; the deal''s up to you!" Marin grinned smugly, rather certain that Rocky would


    make a deal with her.


    "And if my answer was ''no''?" Rocky squinted his eyes suspiciously, having that distinct feeling that


    Marin was up to something. But he was well aware that if he didn''t cut a deal with her, things could get


    very troublesome for himter on.


    "Well, if you say no, I''ll just go ahead and make my report, and then your promotion order will be issued


    within three days. Then I will take you to the base camp. I mean, I''m guessing that you''re hiding


    something or doing things in secret. You don''t seem like you''re in a position to leave the northeast


    military camp. Once you leave here, it''ll be pretty difficult for you toe back again," Marin replied


    breezily. She was fairly sure that Rocky would acquiesce to the deal this time. A little spark of revenge


    brought her delight.


    Rocky frowned at this, knowing that he was trapped. There was simply no choice but to make a deal


    with Marin. If he left northeast military camp, his ns would be for naught.


    "Okay, alright! Deal. What did you want from me?" Rocky finally conceded.


    "Honestly? I''ve no ideas for now. But don''t worry; I''ll let you know once Ie up with something."


    Marin could scarcely conceal her delight.


    Rocky got to his feet and red at her directly. He took one stride, standing in front of Marin before he


    smirked. "You''d bettere up with something, or I''ll do it for you. Maybe I''ll have you dance in an


    apron again."


    "You...!" Marin flushed to her scalp and flustered at Rocky''s teasing.


    Rocky grinned, thinking that Marin was cuter when she was like this. Heughed and strolled out of the


    camp. Marin stomped her feet furiously, still flushed.


    The Crimson Dragon Group sent word to the Pce City that northern sky military camp was attacked


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    by the Timber Deity Empire. The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire grew livid at the outrage. He


    thought that the Timber Deity Empire was making unspeakable transgressions against them, which


    was a disgrace and an insult. He thus issued a royal order immediately: the Holy Dragon Empire has


    dered war against the Timber Deity Empire and will now make a show of intimidation against them.


    Lance, the Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Group, had deployed all his troops. He


    gathered six military camps on Gehenna Border along with fifty thousand soldiers from the base camp.


    He brought them all to the border of the Timber Deity Empire.


    The Holy Dragon Empire dered war, just as the Timber Deity Empire had hoped. Alyssa came to


    border with forty thousand soldiers, defended her ce there and faced the Crimson Dragon Group


    army head on.


    Alyssa intended to break through the northern sky military camp, so that the Crimson Dragon Group


    would be vulnerable from the North. Afterward, she could gather her army to crack down their


    defensive line at the North and obtain significant strategic advantage.


    Since n A failed, she had to use n B. That was to defend themselves and wait for the right


    moment tounch a deadly attack.


    A few dayster, the two armies met in battle, where it''s a matter of to kill or to be killed on battlefields,


    with soldiers and spirit maniptors inbat.

 Chapter 282 Steer A Dragon

    Chapter 282 Steer A Dragon


    Three months flew by in the blink of an eye.


    The main force of the northeast military camp was assigned to the battlefield, and only a few hundred


    were left to defend the camp. This made the camp quiet and gloomytely. One area in the camp


    seemed unaffected by all the gloom. The beast farm bustled with activity and remained lively.


    A group of spirit-manipted beasts gathered at the area beyond the beast stables. Worry and concern


    seemed a thousand miles away from them as they lingered about.


    In the middle of the throng sat Verdanim. Its giant dragon wings set it apart from among the other


    beasts in the area. It looked like a member of the royal family amidst its loyal subjects.


    Verdanim turned towards his direction with eager eyes as Rocky approached. He then extended an


    arm that reached its face and stroked it lovingly.


    "Your leg is almostpletely healed. Walking is no longer painful for you. But I''m still not confident


    that it is strong enough to support yournding from flight," Rocky said with concern. He walked closer


    to Verdanim''s leg and checked it.


    Three months ago, Marin had to lead the main force of the northeast military camp on the battlefield.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Because she could not assist Verdanim with the rehabilitation, she asked Sheridan for help. However,


    while Marin was gone for half a month, Sheridan was called to the base camp.


    The task to help Verdanim was then handed over to Rocky. He also took over Sheridan''s task of being


    in charge of the beast farm. Most of his time was upied with his studies so when Sheridan left,


    Rocky became busier.


    Because of the war between the Holy Dragon Empire and the Timber Deity Empire, many spirit-


    manipted beasts in the battlefield became badly injured or even crippled. They were then sent to the


    beast farm of the northeast military camp. Many of them became unfit to ever serve in the battlefield


    again. Some even arrived at the brink of death. These beasts were normally abandoned afterwards.


    But Rocky never liked the idea of simply abandoning beasts. So he established a temporary operating


    room adjacent to the beast stable. His days went by as he studied or operated on injured beasts.


    The spirit-manipted beasts around Verdanim were mostly saved by Rocky''s efforts.


    Verdanim itself recovered better and faster than expected thanks to Rocky''s help and dedication. Half a


    month ago, it started to walk normally. But Rocky was worried that its bone could easily be injured


    again. So he spent another half a month and helped Verdanim do physical training that helped


    strengthen its newly healed bone. When it was not on physical training, Verdanim assisted Rocky with


    the other injured spirit-manipted beasts on their rehabilitation. The whole beast farm of the military


    camp became a busy rehabilitation center.


    All of a sudden, Verdanim moved its head towards Rocky and touched him gently, and then pped its


    wings.


    "I know how badly you want to fly, but your master hasn''t returned yet. I can''t let you fly alone without


    your master''s permission. You know how strict and troublesome your master is. Don''t get me into


    trouble!" Rocky said while shaking his head. He understood Verdanim''s intention very clearly.


    Verdanim had wanted to fly for some time now but Rocky worried that the newly healed bone was not


    strong enough yet to handle the impact ofnding. He had no choice but to forbid Verdanim from flying.


    But Verdanim had held back its desire to fly for too long and no longer could it hold back further. For


    dragons, the sky was what the ocean was to fishes.


    Verdanim then came up on Rocky''s side and pped its wings again.


    "You want me to apany you?" Rocky guessed with a thoughtful look.


    It wasmon knowledge that a spirit-manipted beast, especially a high-grade one which had a


    master, never became friendly to another spirit maniptor. Dragons, a naturally proud race, like


    Verdanim only showed loyalty to its master. It was unheard of to see a dragon that became friendly


    towards another spirit maniptor other than its master.


    The friendliness between Verdanim and Rocky was evident for some time. And now Verdanim was


    willing to allow Rocky to steer it while flying.


    It was understandable enough, though. Spiritual beasts had human-like intelligence and high-grade


    ones like dragons even had human-like emotions. Rocky not only saved Verdanim''s life but also helped


    it stand up again and walk. So it was grateful to him for everything that he did for it. However, Verdanim


    could not express its appreciation through words, so it instead acted friendly towards Rocky.


    Normally, only a royal spirit maniptor, whomanded the dragon spiritual power, was qualified to


    steer a dragon. If Rocky were an ordinary spirit maniptor, Verdanim would never allow him to steer


    it. In fact, Rocky possessed the strong dragon spiritual power from the Holy Dragon Bead. Although the


    Holy Dragon Bead inside him had been sealed, Rocky had advanced by leaps and bounds in just three


    months. With this progress, the seal on his Holy Dragon Bead was slightly held back, and Rocky


    regained a trace of the dragon spiritual power.


    Verdanim epted Rocky because of his dragon spiritual power''s trace. Since Marin hadn''te back


    yet, Verdanim wanted him to be itspanion to fly.


    Rocky was surprised by its invitation. It was unheard of to be befriended by a dragon which already had


    a master. He thought that it must be the first time that it happened in history.


    "Are you sure?" Rocky asked Verdanim. He had never steered a dragon before, so he was really


    curious about how it felt like.


    Verdanim raised its head and roared excitedly, and then bent down.


    "OK, I will be yourpany for a while. Don''t let your master find out about this. Otherwise I would


    definitely be in trouble!" If Marin found out that he steered Verdanim to fly, Rocky would get himself into


    trouble.


    Rocky got up and sat on the area between Verdanim''s neck and back. He then patted Verdanim, and it


    pped its wings. Powerful currents of air flowed under Verdanim''s wings as dust and debris flew up in


    the air. Verdanim braced itself and elerated the pping of its wings. The dragon was in the air after


    a few brief moments of pping its wings. Verdanim felt exhrated and rushed to the sky.


    "Whoooah!" Gusts of wind flew past Rocky''s ears. His surroundings changed fast from the brown and


    green color of the beast stable to the blue and white of the sky. Flying was apletely new


    experience for Rocky. It felt surreal and magical for him. He looked down and saw the northeast military


    camp from a different perspective. He looked all around him and a magnificent vista overwhelmed him.


    Rivers looked like silver threads that divided a field of deep green trees. Magnificent mountains


    towered above thendscape below, its white, icy peaks looked like white crowns and the clouds that


    flew past looked like white hair.

 Chapter 283 A Breakthrough

    Chapter 283 A Breakthrough


    The oceans and seas weed countless rivers to attain greatness. And in this vast universe, Rocky


    felt so small and insignificant. But at the same time, he also felt rxed, happy and enlightened. With


    this feeling, he felt unfettered like an eagle flying in the sky. He enjoyed the feeling of freedom that


    flying through the air made him feel.


    Even Verdanim was ecstatic to be back in the sky. Its injury chained it to the ground for a long time. It


    felt its spirit was free once more as it stretched itself to embrace as much of the sky as it could while it


    sped through the clouds. Its wound was healed but it still needed to be careful toplete its recovery.


    Verdanim truly appreciated that Rocky saved it and nursed it back to health. It flew with Rocky without


    a care in what was happening in the world below. They flew like they were one with the clouds and the


    air above. After some time, they flew back in the vicinity of the northeast military camp. Like a glider


    they circled the air above and descended slowly.


    An army of several thousand soldiers approached the northeast military camp. Rocky and Verdanim


    made one pass overhead at the approaching army andnded on the battlefield in front of the military


    camp.


    "Verdanim? It''s you!" Marin jumped down from her horse and rushed towards Verdanim. Verdanim


    could barely stand thest time Marin saw it. Three monthster, Verdanim flew once more. No one,


    but the owner of Verdanim, could imagine how truly happy Marin was!


    As Marin approached Verdanim, she was surprised when she saw a man climbed off Verdanim''s back.


    Marin took a close look and was takenpletely by surprise.


    The man was none other than Rocky!


    Rocky did not expect Marin to be back so soon. He never expected that Marin would see him get down


    from Verdanim either. Now he needed to exin how he ended up riding Verdanim.


    Not only Marin was surprised by the event that unfolded before her, but also the soldiers who watched


    Rocky get down from the back of Verdanim. Everyone watched with disbelief, and all of a sudden, they


    fell into silence.


    It was known to all that Verdanim was not an ordinary spirit-manipted beast. Only a royal spirit


    maniptor with dragon spiritual power could ride it. But above it all, Verdanim was a war dragon


    owned by Marin. Even another royal spirit maniptor would not be able to ride it. Even less likely was


    an ordinary spirit maniptor.


    One look at Rocky and everyone who saw him concluded that he and Verdanim flew together for some


    time beforending. They wondered how Rocky managed to fly Verdanim. Had he discovered a secret


    method to control Verdanim? How did he do it? How was it even possible?


    "Well..." Rocky stuttered. He did not know how to begin to exin the situation to Marin. Rocky and


    Marin stared at each other and stood still in silence as the other soldiers watched.


    Marin wore her usual expression, passed by Rocky and approached Verdanim. Verdanim was


    overjoyed at the sight of Marin. It raised its head and roared loudly. It then lowered its head and


    brushed it gently on Marin''s cheek as Marin caressed Verdanim''s head all the way down to its neck.


    "At longst you are ok!" Marin felt relieved and happy as a sweet smile crossed her lovely face.


    "Verdanim was able tond on the ground safely. I suppose its injured leg has recovered enough. Two


    days more and it will be back to full health," Rocky said. Rocky was surprised that Marin did not ask


    him how he could fly Verdanim.


    "Thank you!" Marin said with a sincerely grateful expression on her face.


    "I now hand it over to you. My mission is finally over." Rocky smiled upon seeing Marin so happy.


    Although he felt d that his nanny days were over and he would now have more time for his work in


    theb, he couldn''t help but feel that he would miss the time that he spent with Verdanim.


    Therge group of beasts that lingered outside the beast stables saw Rocky approach the military


    camp. They all got up and met Rocky at the battlefield. The beasts all seemed very happy to see Rocky


    as if he had been gone for months when it was a mere few minutes ago when he was with them.


    Everyone was surprised to see the beasts, bandages wrapped on various parts of their bodies where


    they were injured. But they were full of life and looked very happy. They were all supposed to be


    abandoned a long time ago because of their serious or critical injuries.


    "Isn''t that my beast? It was badly injured and I didn''t think that it would recover..."


    "That is my beast, isn''t it? Ohh! Its feet were broken. It can''t run nor walk when Ist saw it. But look at


    it now, it can move around as normal. That is just amazing!"


    "Oh my god, my beast is here, too..."


    The spirit maniptors screamed with joy as they dashed towards their beasts.


    The spirit-manipted beasts turned towards their owners and were reunited with them. The spirit


    maniptors hugged their beasts. They were their closest friend andpanion in battle and they


    shared life or death everywhere. It was an emotional reunion between masters and beasts!


    "Did you save all of them?" Marin was so surprised, amazed and happy all at the same time that she


    just had to ask Rocky.


    "I didn''t really intend to save them. But I was too bored and decided to help them to kill the time. If I


    was too busy, I would not have the time to do all this," Rocky said without emotion. He then nodded at


    Marin and started to walk into the camp.


    "Just kill the time. Is that really true? Or, you are actually a man who is nice to all spirit-manipted


    beasts..." Marin said as she watched the figure who slowly disappeared into the military camp. Marin


    smiled to herself as she found it interesting that Rocky decided to hide his true intentions and


    downyed the magnitude of what he had done.


    Rocky walked straight to theb.


    "I did not expect for Marin to be back so soon. It was lucky that she did not ask too many questions. Or


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I wouldn''t know how to answer them all!" Rocky grumbled to himself. But he was afraid that Marin


    wouldn''t simply let the thing pass easily. He was convinced that she would soon find the right time to


    question him about it. The issue with the northern sky military camp was settled when Rocky made a


    deal with Marin that he would do one request from her. But Marin had not requested anything yet. He


    felt uneasy because he did not know if Marin would get back at him or make him dance wearing only


    an apron. He would never do such a thing!


    He felt that seeing Marin was problematic. She was the Commander while he was nothing more than a


    beast breeder. If she became unhappy with him, he would have an extremely bad day. He tried to avoid


    Marin, but always met her identally. And every time they met, Rocky always did something that


    surprised her.


    ''"Forget it. I will think of thister. I need to focus on my research," Rocky sighed.


    Since the war started three months ago, Rocky became extremely busy between theb and the


    military camp. Some of his researches were on track while two of them were in the critical stage.


    One of the topics that he was researching was how to have two spirit-manipted beasts at the same


    time. Rubygon was no longer a young beast as before. One month ago, Rubygon reached adulthood


    and became more ferocious. For a beast above three stars, if it didn''t consider you as its master, it was


    hard to ride it.


    Fortunately, before Rubygon matured, Rocky had already spent a lot of time with it, and tamed it.


    Rubygon had epted Rocky as a master before bing fully grown.


    Rubygon grew up with Rocky as a master. He had gotten used to receiving orders from Rocky and was


    pleased to be his mount.


    Rocky''s research on how to ride a spirit-manipted beast that you didn''t own had had a breakthrough.

 Chapter 284 It Had Come

    Chapter 284 It Had Come


    Truthfully speaking, the research on Rubygon only achieved two thirds of the target objectives.


    Because even though Rubygon obeyed his orders, it failed to connect with him on a spirit level like


    Uriah. This made it hard for Rocky to get into Rubygon''s thoughts and this made it impossible to


    establish a mutualmunication link between them. Rubygon even acted contrary to what Rocky


    asked it to do sometimes.


    But Rocky was determined toplete the research. He was resolved to find a way to control spirit-


    manipted beasts without owners. If he seeded in that endeavor, he would be able tomand


    an army of spirit-manipted beasts.


    Another research that Rocky worked on was additional information about the eggs of the Dark Heaven


    Insect Queen. There was no record in the Beast Encyclopedia regarding the time it took betweenying


    eggs as well as the time needed before the eggs hatched. The good news was that Rocky was able to


    proceed with this research as nned.


    During the three months of experimentation and research, Rocky found out that the Dark Heaven


    Insect Queenid regr eggs and the Dark Heaven Eggs from the same ovary. An ordinary three-star


    Dark Heaven Insect of the third grade needed four to six months to breed a Dark Heaven Egg. When


    the queen bred the Dark Heaven Eggs at the premium stage, it alsoid eggs. However, the two were


    different. Eggs were living entities while Dark Heaven Eggs were formed from the essence of the


    spiritual power of the Dark Heaven Insect Queen. Thus, their systems werepletely different. This


    observation provided Rocky with valuable information regarding his research.


    Unfortunately, this information was not enough. Neither the Radiance Evaluation Skill nor the Stroking


    Evaluation Skill couldpletely scan the interior of the Dark Heaven Insect Queen''s ovary.


    Fortunately, Rocky acquired a new technique in the Magical Evaluation Skill which could be of great


    help in the evaluations that he needed to do. Compared to the Radiance Evaluation Skill and the


    Stroking Evaluation Skill, this new technique was closer to being magical than a technique. It allowed


    Rocky toplete an evaluation of a spirit-manipted beast if he simply looked at it. Thus it was


    called the Mysterious Visual Evaluation Skill.


    If the Stroking Evaluation Skill used the magical hand, the Mysterious Visual Evaluation Skill used the


    magical eye.


    The operating principles of the Mysterious Visual Evaluation Skill were based on the spiritual sources


    of spirit-manipted beasts. To cure Uriah before, Rocky grasped the Spirit Possession. At that time,


    he was already aware of the significance of the spiritual sources of spirit-manipted beasts.


    Spiritual sources were equivalent to the second life of a spirit-manipted beast. They were intricately


    connected to the spirit-manipted beast like countless, thin silken threads that went deep into every


    fiber of its muscles, meridians and bones. The Mysterious Visual Evaluation Skill made use of the


    spiritual sources to take a peek into the body of the spirit-manipted beast.


    When Rocky used the Mysterious Visual Evaluation Skill, he could see the cirction of the spiritual


    power throughout the body of the spirit-manipted beast. Like the Radiance Evaluation Skill, the


    spiritual sources represented the different bodily systems through colors and shapes. A close study of


    a beast using this technique provided Rocky a thorough understanding of the body of the beast he


    studied. This technique provided a more detailed picture of the internal structure of the spirit-


    manipted beast''s body than any of the other two techniques. And this evaluation included the eggs


    and the Dark Heaven Eggs in the ovary of the Dark Heaven Insect Queen.


    However, this skill could only be learned by one who had reached the third level of beast evaluation. In


    order to learn this skill, Rocky spent two months to enhance his beast evaluation level. After two


    months of intense work, Rocky seeded in improving his level to the required status. When he


    learned the Mysterious Visual Evaluation Skill, he tried it immediately to conduct an analysis of the


    Dark Heaven Insect Queen''s ovary.


    Rocky found out that eggs were formed within its body and it would give birth to them in a few months.


    This was great news for Rocky. Rocky''s problem was how to increase the egg hatching rate.


    Before he conducted his research on the Dark Heaven Insect Queen, he assumed that gic defects


    led to the low egg hatching rate. However, after a series of studies, he concluded that the reason was


    not as simple as he originally thought.


    Rocky found out that the Dark Heaven Insect Queen was a hermaphrodite. This allowed the queen to


    aplish asexual reproduction.


    This was one of the reasons why the egg hatching rate of the queen was very low. The eggs were


    unable to get enough nutrition from the ovary, which resulted in defects in some of the eggs that were


    mostly fatal.


    Both the Dark Heaven Insect Queen and its eggs had severe defects. When these defectsbined, it


    reduced the egg hatching rate.


    Thus, with the objective of increasing the egg hatching rate, Rocky decided that the only course of


    action was to repair the gic defects of the Dark Heaven Insect Queen as well as its eggs. And both


    of these tasks were no ordinary challenges. But Rocky loved challenges.


    Regarding Rocky''s other research tasks, they were all basic studies about spirit-manipted beasts


    that paved the way forter gic research. What Rocky intended to achieve was to establish a gene


    library of spirit-manipted beasts, a library that held the gic information of all spirit-manipted


    beasts in the world. He wanted to eventually be able to improve their genes to make them more


    powerful. He was aware that this was an enormous undertaking that was impossible toplete in a


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    single day.


    Moreover, the events in the past three months ced Rocky in a situation where he had to conduct


    numerous surgeries on different spirit-manipted beasts. This provided him with much of the needed


    experience and skills. Before Sheridan left, he trained Rocky in all that he knew about the Beast Curing


    Skill and the knowledge that he had umted about the medical sciences. Taking what he had


    learned from Sheridan and the advanced modern surgical techniques, Rockybined both to gain


    new insights and techniques.


    This did not mean that Rocky was able to doplex surgeries. Complex surgeries required advanced


    medical equipment that was not avable in the current facility and situation. Moreover, Rocky was


    already fully upied with daily tasks, and he no longer had the time to build a moreplex


    operating room.


    When Rocky dragged himself into his room after a tiring day''s work, he was surprised to see Uriah,


    Rubygon and a third beast that enjoyed rxing as it rested on its stomach. This third beast, familiar to


    Rocky, sparkled with colorful lights that came from its body that made it look like its body was made of


    millions of tiny prisms that reflected light into an array of colors.


    The third beast was the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, a beast that got Rocky into several troublestely.

 Chapter 285 Simple Life

    Chapter 285 Simple Life


    The Rainbow Glow Unicorn appeared and even directly made its nest in the horse stable beside


    Rocky''s room. This happened a few days after Rocky took the insect queen back. Ever since the


    return, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn was bone-idle. All it did wasing in front of Rocky to ask for the


    magical saliva. It sounded that Rocky had turned into a walking ATM, which granted the Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn the magical saliva at any time it craved. This act made Rocky defenseless. He was bewildered


    on how to end the act from taking ce again.


    What caused more fuss was the unexpected incident that the Rainbow Glow Unicorn made


    acquaintance with Uriah and Little Rubygon. As Rocky patrolled round in the military camp, the three


    beasts usually connived together to intimidate the wild spirit-manipted beast that was around. In


    effect, the wild spirit-manipted beasts around the northeast military camp refrained froming out


    during the day. They avoided bumping into the three "bullies" and hence they now came out at night.


    But one factor led to another, wild spirit-manipted beasts attacking human cases diminished by a


    notable figure around the northeast military camp. Last month, no one had been vited by any wild


    spirit-manipted beast. Rocky affirmed that despite the negative things, this was a positive one to put


    a smirk on his face.


    The negative side nearly got him into hot soup. To add the salt into the injury, the three trouble makers


    almost got spotted by others many times. Rocky fabricated stories to cover up for Uriah and Little


    Rubygon. Still, tables would turn if others found the Rainbow Glow Unicorn lived beside his ce since


    it would be a hard nut to crack, making it challenging to justify. The Rainbow Glow Unicorn was a high-


    grade spiritual beast, and everybody would yearn for.


    Rocky had no clue on how to handle the three trouble makers. All he could do was warn them and urge


    them not to put him into big trouble.


    When the three beasts saw Rockye back, they nced at him and brushed him off. They went on


    their event --- enjoying the sunbath and having a nap. It was indisputable that the Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn and Little Rubygon were receiving the best of their time and directly cold-shouldered Rocky. If


    he took out the magical saliva, the two would definitely dash up and follow around him like shadows.


    Rocky was acquainted with them, neglecting him. He emitted a sigh as he shook his head. Afterward,


    he moved to the underground nest to conduct the daily health inspection for the insect queen and the


    three Dark Heaven Insects. In the course of the three months, he was a fervent worker. He strove


    tirelessly to upgrade their living environment. He designed and formed a well on top of the underground


    nest. This served as venttion and a favorable entrance for him toe in and out through a log


    Except that, Rocky divided the underground nest into the feeding area, the rest area and the activity


    area. He also dismissed the constraint on the four Dark Heaven Insects to let them move freely in the


    nest.


    Rocky couldn''t dare make such an act earlier. The main reason behind this was the three Dark Heaven


    Insects could easily dig into the ground and flee. After Rocky tamed the insect queen and brought it


    back, matters took a different spin. The three Dark Heaven Insects now had their queen. As long as the


    insect queen remained, the other three would reside with it.


    Rocky not only worked on the improvement of their living environment, but also painstakingly fed them


    with a scientific approach. His hard working had be effective in shortening the period the three


    Dark Heaven Insectsid eggs. The two Dark Heaven Insects, at the first grade of the three-star level,


    only needed twenty to thirty days toy two primary-grade Dark Heaven Eggs. And the Dark Heaven


    Insect, at the second grade of the three-star level, now spent forty days around inying an


    intermediate-grade Dark Heaven Egg.


    For every spirit maniptor, it would be like getting blood from a stone.


    Even the Dark Heaven Insects bred in the Pce City couldn''ty eggs in such a short time. Rocky


    could even triumph in improving the insect queen''s oviposition period. This meant that he would have


    more tame insect queens. By then, he could evene up with bulk production of Dark Heaven Eggs.


    The hectic day ended so quickly. The following morning Rocky came for his regr rounds.


    Given that Sheridan had been assigned to the base camp, taking care of the beast farm became


    Rocky''s responsibility. Upon he arrived at the beast farm this morning, he heard the pleasedughter


    He raised his eyebrow as he sauntered towards Verdanim''s ce. Well known to him, Marin was


    feeding Verdanim. It was unlike Marin to wear casual clothes instead of military uniform. Today, her


    dress ented her female air.


    "You came here to see Verdanim in such an early morning. You are undoubtedly a proficient master.


    Are you informed that Verdanim had longed for your existence? How could you be so cold-hearted to


    leave your spirit-manipted beast here for such a long time?" Rocky asked Marin as hey on the


    handrail and folded his arms before his chest.


    Marin was aware of Rocky''s appearance when he was walking over, so she was not caught off guard


    when she heard Rocky.


    "Of course, I am aware of that! That''s why I always saw Verdanim in my dream in the past three


    months." ncing at Rocky, Marin frowned slightly. Abroach of regret shed through the charming


    eyes.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Rocky was just pulling Marin''s leg. It never crossed his mind that she would take his words in a serious


    aspect. He let the topic slide and stated, "As soon as Verdanim retook a walk, it required you to have a


    watch and see this marvelous news. I can observe how much it adores you. Sometimes, I even


    assume that spirit-manipted beasts know more about passion than humans."


    "Oh yeah?" After hearing that, Marin turned to Verdanim with a glittering beam and hugged it head


    instantly. The top row of teeth were showing, and there was a faint curve to the lips, but there was no


    crease below the eyes, no movement of the cheeks. On anyone else, it would be a grimace at best. On


    this face, however, it was a sign of bliss. She hugged it head immediately. Seeing the vivid gentleness


    written on her face, Rocky could not help but freeze.


    "Oh! Do you know have any clue why Sheridan was assigned to the base camp? What task took him


    eternity?" Rocky popped the quiz as Sheridan crossed his mind.


    "Didn''t he inform you about that?" Marin asked Rocky. One could visibly see his thoughtse to a


    screeching halt, a slight crease across his brow was the only indicator that he was baffled.


    "What?" Rocky had no clue what she was talking about.


    "He is the official beast tamer. This is after epting the invitation from Commander in Chief. Now he


    is the official beast tamer, taking in charge of all the spirit-manipted beasts of the Crimson Dragon


    Group." Marin thought Rocky was familiar with the news. But his dumbstruck look concluded everything


    that Sheridan didn''t notify him anything.


    "What! How in God''s name could that old fellow be a deceiver? I assumed he would show back quickly.


    Well, now he bes the official beast tamer, but I have to put up with all the mess he left!" Rocky


    yelled furiously.


    Marin burst out giggling. Her giggle was like ripples in a still pond after a stone had been thrown in. Her


    stomach was shaking as she fought a new gale of giggles. Her sweet grin made her beauty more


    charming.


    "What''s so hrious?" Rocky asked with an annoyed nce.


    "I always regarded you as clever as a cartload of monkeys, but I presume I''m so mistaken about that! I


    cannot believe that now you are daft as a brush to be fooled. Ha-ha!" Marin burst into amusement.


    "Do you think that is ridiculous that Sheridan yed a swindle on me?" Rocky stared at her.


    Marin didn''t respond. Instead, she giggled hysterically on top of her voice. Seeing Rocky so dumb


    made her heart skip for joy.


    "Verdanim, look at your master''s red face! She must feel so hot now! Go get some water to help your


    master feel better," Rocky said to Verdanim as a pained smile glided over the corner of his lips.


    "Come on! How on earth do you expect it is possible for Verdanim to follow your order?" Marin said.


    However, out of her expectation, Verdanim roared as raising its head, and then its head reached into


    the sink.


    After taking in some water, it raised up its head to spray water as if there was rainfall.

 Chapter 286 The Special Friendship

    Chapter 286 The Special Friendship


    "Aaargh!!" Marin shouted in horror. In an instant, a full st of water flew directly at her.


    The sight of Marin''s drenched figure made Rockyugh loudly. ''Ho-ho! How dare youugh at me. I will


    show you how powerful I am!'' Rocky thought to himself as he mockingly pretended to be Marin


    scolding him.


    Marin was shocked and amazed at the same time that Verdanim allowed Rocky to fly it and now even


    obeyed Rocky''s instructions. She felt extreme admiration for Rocky because of these things that he


    was able to do. Things that were supposed to be impossible. But no matter how much Marin admired


    what Rocky could do, she knew that Rocky should get wet as well.


    "Verdanim, Rocky wants to take a shower. Help him," Marin ordered.


    Verdanim immediately sucked in a mouthful of water from the sink and pointed its water-filled mouth at


    Rocky.


    Rocky immediately held up his arms and shook his hands left and right. "Stop, Verdanim! If you spray


    water on me, I will not give you delicious snack anymore."


    Verdanim raised its head immediately upon hearing Rocky''s words.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Hey! I''m your master. Why do you listen to him?" Marinined. She was both surprised and


    amazed that Verdanim was now hesitating to obey her orders. She then turned to Rocky, "Did you give


    it something bad?"


    "Of course not. All I gave it was tasty, yummy food. Verdanim, if you agree with me, spray your master


    once more," Rocky said grinning. In fact, to speed up Verdanim''s recovery, he often fed it food mixed


    with magical saliva.


    "Verdanim, if you do that again, I will no longer speak with you," Marin eximed while cing her


    hands on her hips to make herself look more serious.


    Verdanim was caught in a dilemma that it could not resolve on its own. Was it supposed to follow Marin


    or Rocky? Verdanim then decided to release the water into the ceiling that was elevated a few meters


    above ground by a thick, circr, wooden post. However, the strong force of the water released by


    Verdanim caused the ceiling to copse. Some of the heavy nks fell towards Marin.


    "Watch out!" Rocky shouted as he reflexively rushed towards Marin. Rocky dove at thest minute and


    caught Marin in a tight body hug as he pushed her out of the way of the falling debris. They fell to the


    ground with Rocky still hugging Marin tightly close.


    Marin waspletely shocked by Rocky''s sudden action that she found herselfpletely powerless


    to do anything.


    Frightened of the trouble that it caused, Verdanim swung its powerful wings to clear the falling nks.


    A few powerful ps of its wingster and the nks were thrown safely away and fell to the ground


    meters away from them.


    Rocky and Marin stared at each other''s eyes while still caught in a tight embrace. They felt the detailed


    contour of each other''s bodies pressed tightly against each other.


    "Are you OK?" Rocky asked slowly in a gentle voice directly into Marin''s ear. Each note of Rocky''s


    voice felt like they struck each of Marin''s heartstrings and gently pulled it and it made the sweetest


    melody that Marin had ever heard but only she could hear.


    "I... I''m OK..." Marin replied blushing. She felt embarrassed like a child who got caught stealing candy


    from the store.


    "You''re very beautiful. The man who will marry you will definitely have a happy life!"


    Rocky said in an admiring voice. Marin did nothing but lower her head. She would normally get


    flustered and get mad at ament like that from Rocky. She would''ve pped Rocky, called him a


    rascal and then walked away. But this time was different. She did not have the strength to act as she


    normally would. She felt different after hearing Rocky''s words.


    "I don''t n to get married!" Marin said as she got up and then turned her back to Rocky.


    "What?! Why? Was it something I said?" Rocky said immediately. He suspected that Marin''s words had


    something to do with what he said.


    "It''s none of your business! Not everything is about you!" Marin shouted in an inexplicable burst of


    anger. She momentarily nced back and slightly upward as she wanted to see Rocky''s expressive


    eyes once more. But she did not realize that Rocky now stood right behind her. And since Marin was


    barely four to six centimeters shorter than Rocky; when she nced back at Rocky''s eyes, her upper


    lips touched Rocky''s lower lips as their noses brushed each other.


    They were bothpletely stunned. Their wide open eyes stared directly at each other but was unable


    to move at all. Their lips were still in contact with each other!


    Verdanim became very excited with the turn of events that it sucked in a mouthful of water and sprayed


    it into the air. This created a brief torrent of rain that fell down on Marin and Rocky. But Marin and


    Rocky were still locked into each other''s eyes and were still unable to make a single move as water


    dripped from their very wet clothes. Neither one spoke a single word.


    They slowly came to their senses as water from the air continued pouring down on them. They stepped


    away from each other slowly and nced at each other as peals ofughter broke out between them.


    "You crazy dragon. What will I do if your master asks me to...well...you know..." Rocky said trying to


    re at Verdanim as he unsessfully suppressed a smile. He imagined that this would be the start of


    his troubles.


    The next few days were peaceful for Rocky because he did not see Marin.


    But he knew that a day of reckoning was close at hand. So when Rocky walked towards the gate of the


    northeast military camp early one morning, two guards waited for him there and informed him that


    Commander Marin required his presence.


    "I think the day of reckoning has arrived," Rocky whimpered to himself just before he entered the


    waited for him inside the quarters. He knew that he would be ced in an awkward situation if Marin


    asked him to marry her. After all, Rocky always had a special ce for Lena in his heart.

 Chapter 287 Untamed

    Chapter 287 Untamed


    Rocky quickly realized that his worries were unfounded. Inside themander''s quarters, in addition to


    Marin, were two deputymanders and the leaders of several spirit maniptor squads.


    "Did I disturb your meeting? I apologize! I will return after your meeting!" Rocky said bowing as he


    walked towards the door.


    "We were waiting for you," Marin replied in her usual calm andck of emotion. It was as if nothing


    happened between them a few days back."


    "W-Waiting for me?" Rocky replied, obviously surprised. Themander and the deputymanders


    with all the spirit maniptor squad leaders were waiting for him. Since when did he suddenly be


    so important to them?


    But still, Rocky knew that there was nothing for him to cheer about.


    "The Crimson Dragon Group suffered a lot after three months of fighting against the Timber Deity


    Empire. We never expected that themander of the Timber Deity Empire was a military tactical


    genius,parable to our Deputy Commander in Chief. And because we underestimated the capability


    of the Timber Deity Empire at the start of the confrontation, we lost three powerful Frontline


    Commanders and many spirit maniptors. We have recovered from these losses under the


    leadership of the Deputy Commander in Chief. But the losses that we suffered are irreparable. So the


    Commander in Chief decided to take advantage of this brief truce to train a few talented individuals


    selected from the strong and capable pool of spirit maniptors to serve as generalmanders. And


    so the Commander in Chief ordered that we hold a military camp contest. Each of the six military


    camps of the Crimson Dragon Group will select five spirit maniptors from among their group to


    participate. All spirit maniptors, except for themander of the camp, are allowed to participate,"


    Marin exined to Rocky in detail.


    "Oh. Soooo, why are you waiting for me?" Rocky asked puzzled.


    "After much discussion, the two deputymanders as well as the squad leaders of the second and


    fourth spirit maniptor squads will participate in the contest to represent the northeast military camp.


    The two squad leaders have all reached the first grade of the Earthly Stage, and they are also the most


    powerful among the different spirit maniptor squads. In addition to the two deputymanders and


    the two squad leaders that I have mentioned, there is another who has reached the first grade of the


    Earthly Stage within our entire camp. This person, therefore, has no choice but to participate in this


    contest to represent the northeast military camp," Marin said as she stared straight at Rocky. There


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    was something uncannily cold in her eyes. Her tone and the way she spoke made him conclude that


    she was referring to no one else but him.


    "I suppose I am that other one, right?" Rocky said. He grimaced slightly and scratched his head. If he


    fought for the northeast military camp, there was no doubt that his true strength would be exposed. And


    this would draw unwanted suspicion and attention towards him. Suspicion and attention that someone


    like him could not afford to have.


    "It does not seem appropriate for a mere breeder to take part in the contest. Commander, I think it is


    best if you would pick someone else," Rocky said inly.


    The other three squad leaders who were present but were otherwise unable to get the chance to


    represent the camp were puzzled by Rocky''s response. ''Is Rocky out of his mind? How can he afford to


    turn down such an opportunity?''


    Rocky''s refusal brought a slim glimmer of hope for these three squad leaders that one of them would


    have the chance to participate. Unfortunately, Marin had no n to consider any of them.


    "Leave us alone for a moment." Knowing full well that Rocky would refuse the offer, Marin asked the


    two deputymanders and the squad leaders to leave themander''s quarters.


    The three squad leaders left with the feeling that they had forever lost thest sliver of hope that they


    had with each step that they took towards the door of themander''s quarters.


    The brief procession of military officers ended with only Marin and Rocky left alone inside the


    "Why did you pick me knowing full well that I would not participate?" Rocky asked in a subdued voice


    as his hands sped his chest. He knew that Marin was smart enough to know that he would not


    participate. So he found it strange that Marin still decided to include him in the roster of representatives


    for their camp.


    "Did you truly believe that I would pick you? This came directly from the Commander in Chief!" Marin


    said as she narrowed her beautiful eyes and took himpletely by surprise.


    "It came directly from the Commander in Chief?" Rocky was notably surprised. "Why didn''t you make


    up an excuse to refuse it on my behalf?" he added.


    "How could I? Who would dare disobey a direct order from the Commander in Chief? Even though he


    is my uncle, I have to separate personal and professional matters. I have no choice but follow his


    orders as my Commanding Officer. Besides, why should I help you make up your excuses? That is


    your business and I need to follow orders!" Marin said. A look of apathy filled her beautiful face.


    Marin''s tone made Rocky conclude that she was still upset with what happened in the beast stable.


    Although it was not intentional, he acknowledged that it was a hard situation for Marin to handle


    because she was a girl who never had any intimate experience.


    "Well, about that day..." Rocky started to say but ultimately stopped as he grasped for the right words.


    He felt that it was best to exin everything to Marin. He didn''t want to have to feel embarrassed


    whenever he was with Marin. But before he could say more, she interrupted him and quickly said,


    "Remember, nothing happened between us! And I really cannot help you with this. You really must


    participate in the contest."


    "Do you really believe that I would agree to participate?" How could Rocky be such a hardheaded


    person? It was a direct order from the Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Group, but even if it


    was a direct order from God, he still wouldn''t agree if he really didn''t want to.


    But Marin was fully aware that Rocky would not agree so easily. She knew that he had a personality


    that followed no one but himself. And that was what worried her the most. Rocky already rejected a


    request from the Commander in Chief once before. If he rejected once more, the Commander in Chief


    would think that Rocky was an arrogant person and this impression brought with it some dire


    consequences. Marin was worried that Rocky was unknowingly jeopardizing his future by being too


    hardheaded and resisting the Commander in Chief.


    Even though Marin now wore a mask of indifference, she worried terribly about Rocky deep inside.


    Additionally, Rocky''s continuous defiance would definitely bring with it unnecessary trouble. So after


    she thought about it carefully, she turned to Rocky and said, "Remember that you still owe me a favor?


    Now I''m asking you to represent the northeast military camp in the contest and do your very best!"


    "You''re wasting the favor that I promised just to get me to join the contest? Are you sure you want to do


    that?" Rocky asked in a serious tone.


    Marin nodded slowly. In truth, what she did was for Rocky. Nothing good woulde from defying the


    Commander in Chief.


    "Anyway, considering your strength, I don''t expect you to make an amazing performance in the contest.


    It would be a miracle for you to win even one game. Just have fun! And I promise that I won''t be so


    embarrassed if you agree to go." Marin said trying to soften the importance of Rocky''s participation and


    its possible impact on Rocky''s future.


    "I see. I will not put you in an inconvenient position." Rocky took onest look at Marin and thought that


    Marin was amander who only obeyed what she wasmanded to do. If he refused the request


    further, he would likely ce Marin in a perilous situation. She even decided to use the favor that he


    promised her. There was no other reason for him to refuse now. So he gave her his promise and then


    left.


    Marin stared at Rocky''s back as he left themander''s quarters. As soon as she was alone, Marin''s


    calm burned away quickly. Her eyes turned red and her legs trembled. Each time she saw Rocky, her


    mind immediately emptied itself and then it got filled with the scene of her and Rocky kissing. And the


    one thing that really got her was that she didn''t hate the feeling. She could not understand what it was


    that she felt. She seemed to have lost her sanity for she now felt like her heart was filled with a


    yearning that she could not understand. And this feeling was making her feel like butterflies fluttered


    endlessly in her stomach and she found it hard to breathe whenever she was around Rocky.

 Chapter 288 Participate At Once

    Chapter 288 Participate At Once


    Thepetition would start two dayster.


    Rocky did not want to travel to the base camp with Marin. He asked Thor to tell Marin that he would just


    meet them thereter. Marin knew well enough that Rocky was highly independent and preferred


    traveling alone. She left the camp and traveled to the base camp with two Deputy Commanders and


    two squad leaders who were participating.


    The real reason why Rocky wanted to travel on his own was because he nned to go shopping in the


    Evian City before he went to the base camp. He then left with Uriah and Rubygon via carriage after he


    When he arrived in the Evian City, Rocky went straight to the branch store of the Super Beast Farm


    and purchased the items that he needed. He then had a brief walk in the city and then deposited his


    personal carriage and luggage at the Super Beast Farm. He then left for the base camp.


    That day was also the start of thepetition, and the road to the base camp was filled with soldiers


    and spirit maniptors who traveled in groups or by themselvesing from different military camps.


    The guards at the gate were more lenient than usual because of the volume of soldiers and spirit


    maniptors who had to enter the base camp. Rocky was allowed entrance when he told them the


    name of the camp where he came from. Once inside, he decided not go straight to thepetition


    area. Instead, he went to the Isis Pavilion to see Sue. It had been months since Sue saw Rubygon.


    Rocky knew that she must''ve really missed Rubygon. It was one of the reasons why he brought


    Rubygon with him this time.


    Rubygon was familiar with the path that led to the Isis Pavilion. It twitched its head slightly when they


    started to walk towards the Isis Pavilion and then ran ahead of Rocky and Uriah without warning and


    entered it without waiting for them. A loudughter came from inside as Rocky and Uriah approached


    the pavilion. An extremely happy Sue came out to meet them and she became even happier when she


    saw Uriah and Rocky walking towards her.


    "Oh Mr. Bai! Little Rubygon has grown so much! And it''s just been a few months!" Sue eximed in


    excitement. She hardly recognized Rubygon when it entered the pavilion. Rubygon was now almost as


    big as Uriah. Its wild nature had started to manifest. It had almost shed all of its younger down and had


    started to be reced by more mature fur making it look more grown up than before.


    "So you can''t call him Little Rubygon anymore. It will get really mad," Rocky said with a mischievous


    grin.


    "Is that so? So I can''t call you Little Rubygon anymore? But you''re Rubygon, right?" Sue said smiling


    as she lovingly caressed Rubygon''s head between the ears. Rubygon looked like it loved what Sue


    was doing so much.


    "So, Mr. Bai. Did youe here for thepetition?" Sue asked with twinkling eyes as she looked at


    Rocky.


    "How did you know?" Rocky asked surprised. He didn''t realize that Sue knew about thepetition.


    "I heard thedy mention your name yesterday. She said that you''d bepeting in thepetition


    today," Sue replied in a reserved yet yful manner.


    ''So Isis knew I would be here? I suppose that is only appropriate since she is the Deputy Commander


    in Chief and the daughter of Lance, '' Rocky thought to himself as his face became thoughtful.


    "I heard that the best three would get the chance to be Frontline Commanders. That is so cool,


    Mr. Bai!" Sue reassured Rocky.


    "Do you want me to be a Frontline Commander?" Rocky asked teasingly with an impish smile.


    "Of course! This is an opportunity for you to be recognized for your abilities. If grandpa finds out in


    heaven that you''repeting, he will surely bless you!" Sue said nodding while smiling sweetly at


    Rocky.


    Rocky nodded thoughtfully at Sue''s words. He did not reply anything to what she said and instead


    changed the subject. "I need to leave Rubygon with you. Please take good care of it. I will only take


    Uriah with me to thepetition."


    "Of course! You have nothing to worry about. I will take good care of it!" Sue said sweetly.


    Rocky left the Isis Pavilion with Uriah and walked towards thepetition area.


    The training field was chosen to be the venue for thepetition. It was located on the eastern side of


    the base camp. When Rocky arrived at the venue, the ce was filled to overflowing with soldiers and


    spirit maniptors from the different military camps. They came over to cheer for theirrades and


    boost their morale.


    Each military camp sent fivepetitors to participate in thepetition and represent their military


    camp. With representativesing from each of the six military camps, this brought the total number of


    have the chance to be Frontline Commanders.


    There were three rounds to thepetition. The spirit maniptors would have knockout matches on


    the first round where the top seven winners would move on to the second round. No one knew what the


    second round would be. The Commander in Chief would announce the rules and conditions for the


    second round only when it was about to start. This would require quick thinking from the remaining


    participants in order to get ahead of the otherpetitors on the second round. The first two spirit


    maniptors who would finish the second round would be qualified to enter the third round. The third


    round would test their ability to lead, the most important quality for a Commander.


    The spirit maniptor who would win the third round would be promoted as a Frontline Commander.


    The spirit maniptor who lost in the third round wouldpete against the spirit maniptor who


    ranked third in the second round. The Commander in Chief would test them and decide whether they


    were strong enough to be a Frontline Commanders or not.


    If they both met the Commander in Chief''s requirements, they would both be promoted as Frontline


    Commanders. Obviously, the reason why Lance held thepetition was to select talented individuals


    who had the potential to be Frontline Commanders.


    On the side of spirit maniptors, thepetition represented an opportunity to rise in rank. They all


    eagerly waited for an opportunity like this and they could wait no longer to show what they were


    capable of.


    However, as in all things in the world, there was always an exception.


    "Where is Rocky?" Marin asked Deputy Commander Chen in the lounge of the northeast military camp.


    Deputy Commander Chen shrugged and raised his open hands in the air.


    "Commander, he must be afraid to be disgraced and decide not toe," a squad leader of spirit


    maniptors sneered.


    Marin did not reply. She knew Rocky well enough to know that he wouldn''t be afraid of thepetition


    for whatever reason. He simply did not like activities that had him exposed to the public. She had to do


    everything she could to get Rocky to agree to join. She even had to use the favor that Rocky promised


    her. But despite the promise that Rocky made that he would participate, Marin still felt worried that


    Rocky might go back on his word. Thepetition was about to start and Rocky had not shown up yet.


    Worry started to inch itself into Marin''s stoic features.


    Without warning, a slim and graceful woman, escorted by maids, entered the lounge of the northeast


    military camp. Her beauty that seemed to have been taken straight from the pages of fables and fairy


    tales, made the room even brighter.


    "Deputy Commander in Chief..." Marin stood at attention and promptly saluted the woman.


    The two Deputy Commanders and the squad leaders in the room all stood at attention and saluted her


    as they all fell victim to her unmatched beauty.


    This woman was Isis!


    "You don''t have to do that. Commander Marin, where is the fifth member of your group?" Isis asked as


    she looked around the room and Rocky was not around.


    "Oh, he will be here soon," Marin replied nervously.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Very good! Commander in Chief mentioned him to me just now!" Isis said in a neutral voice. She


    approached Marin and whispered, "Marin,e sit with meter. I want us to talk."


    Marin nodded and smiled at Isis.


    Isis then left with her maids as suddenly as she arrived.


    At that moment, the man responsible for setting up the matches came in and informed the members of


    the northeast military camp who their opponents would be.


    Marin did not expect that Rocky would go against Evan. Evan used to be the squad leader of the first


    squad of spirit maniptors of the northeast military camp, and was transferred to the northwest


    military camp.

 Chapter 289 A Person Who Broke His Promise

    Chapter 289 A Person Who Broke His Promise


    ''I didn''t expect Rocky to be paired with Evan so soon, '' Marin thought inwardly. Evan had already


    reached the fourth grade of the Earthly Stage. Marin believed that it was impossible for Rocky who was


    only between the second and third grades to win against Evan.


    The contest started with the first round which was split into halves. The first half involved thirty spirit


    maniptors in a one-on-one battle. Pairs were selected in random and those in low grades were easy


    prey if paired against higher graded spirit maniptors. Only the fifteen spirit maniptors who won


    their battle participated in the second half. The second half included a battle against each other until


    one by one, thepetitors were defeated, with only the seven most powerful left standing. These


    seven winners were qualified for the second round of the contest.


    The thirty spirit maniptors in the contest were from the first grade of the Earthly Stage to the ninth


    grade of the Earthly Stage. The majority of thepetitors were from the first grade to the fifth grade. It


    would not be difficult for powerful spirit maniptors to win in the first half of the battle and be qualified


    for the second half.


    It was truly poor luck that Rocky had an opponent that belonged to the fourth grade of the Earthly


    Stage, when the majority of thepetitors woulde from first to fifth.


    Marin expected that Rocky would excel or at leastst until the second round. She did not expect this


    match up with Evan in the first half. Now, she was worried he would not even make it to the second


    half. She felt uneasy about the oue, and she knew that she was alone in this. If Rocky lost, he


    would no doubt be ecstatic. After all, he did not want to be there let alone win. Marin''s frown deepened


    as she thought about Rocky''s potential reaction. She knew Rocky would view it as the best


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    consequence since he would not need to proceed to the seeding parts of the contest.


    "Even if he tried his best, he would still lose. I shouldn''t have asked him to do this!" Marin wailed in


    regret. She should have foreseen this oue. She swiped her hair from her face and let out a loud


    breath. ''How could I have been so reckless and stupid?'' She restrained herself from pulling out her hair


    in frustration.


    Rocky would have made a good bargaining chip in her hand. If she had used him well, he could have


    brought her what she wanted but she squandered that opportunity.


    The martial field where the contest was held was divided into five parts. It was spacious enough that


    five contests could be held at the same time. This would take an hour to an hour and a half to end. With


    the starting time in mind, the contests would be done by noon.


    "Commander, what should we do if Rocky does not turn up on time for his match?" Deputy Commander


    Chen turned to Marin and asked. He looked concerned, his lips pressed tightly together as he waited


    for her answer. Truthfully, Marin did not know what to do either. Rocky''s match was scheduledter


    than others, but he should have been there by now.


    "Wait. That''s all we can do right now," Marin answered. She was surprised at how even and calm her


    voice sounded. "Do not worry about Rocky. Just focus on your own matches and make me proud," she


    continued. She put her hand on his shoulder and squeezed it in support. She knew it was useless to be


    anxious. She consoled herself with thoughts of how she would punish Rocky for breaking his promise


    and not showing up.


    After instructing the Deputy Commander Chen something else, she swiftly moved out towards the


    viewing tform.


    As soon as she stepped into the dais, Marin felt suffocated and crowded. She saw Lance sitting in the


    middle, his face stern and serious. She knew the atmosphere surrounding him felt heavy and stifling,


    just from the faces of the Elite Commanders and Frontline Commanders sat around him. Nobody dared


    to talk and each one of them seemed extremely ufortable. Only Isis looked perfectly calm, seated


    beside Lance.


    "Commander in Chief," Marin greeted Lance as soon as she reached the grandstand. She arched her


    hands in respect and looked down in submission.


    "You''re finally here! Come and sit down." Lance gestured Marin to sit close to him. Fondness flickered


    on his face so fast that it was barely there. To all hismanders and officers, he was a stern and


    serious leader. He dared not show his tender love for his niece in public. Not that anyone there knew.


    None of hismanders and officers knew nor would they believe it if someone told them that Marin


    was his niece, as they saw how indifferent he was to her.


    He dismissed Marin shortly so she could sit and enjoy herself. She inclined her head in respect and sat


    next to Isis. She was relieved to not be the center of attention especially with the situation at hand.


    "Any news? Has Rocky arrived?" Marin was thankful for Isis discretion. They talked in whispers, wary


    of unwanted attention.


    She shook her head at Isis. She did not know how to exin her current situation to her.


    "What''s going on?" Isis could tell that something was wrong.


    She stared intensely at Marin until she broke. With a restrained sigh, Marin told her the truth, that


    Rocky didn''te along with them.


    "What? Why don''t you just tie him up so you can bring him here? You know my father requested him to


    angry if Rocky didn''t show up. And nobody wanted her father angry.


    Marin felt helpless too. It took her a few days to calm down after what happened in the beast stable.


    She had been annoyed and did not want to deal with him. Despite this, she had tried her best to


    persuade Rocky toe. If Rocky didn''t show up, she didn''t know what she would do. However, a


    small part of her still had faith in Rocky. She believed that Rocky was an honest and trustworthy


    person. He would not break his promise.


    Four hours passed quickly. Her fears seemed to havee true when it was Rocky''s turn, but he had


    not shown up. His opponent, Evan, had already entered the stage along with his spirit-manipted


    beast.


    "Where is Rocky? Why hasn''t he entered the stage yet?" Marin''s shoulder tensed when she heard the


    question. The moment that she feared had finallye. Lance seemed to be aware that Evan''s


    opponent was Rocky. Thus, when only Evan showed up on the stage, he gave Marin a questioning


    nce.


    Marin swallowed nervously. She didn''t know what to tell him.


    "Father, why are you so anxious?" Isis interrupted. "Rocky may have nned this. Maybe he wanted to


    trouble.


    "Is that true?" Lance raised a dignified eyebrow but did not say anything else. He looked around the


    arena, seemingly mollified.


    Marin breathed a sigh of relief and nced at Isis discretely. She nodded at her in appreciation, the


    movement was small and unnoticeable to others.


    However, Isis felt uneasy too. Outwardly, she did not look any different. But her eyes wandered too,


    hoping to glimpse Rocky''s arrival. She was worried that if Rocky did not show up, thepetition


    would not be fun at all.


    In the waiting area, Evan seemed to be celebrating already. He sneered and said, "I didn''t expect


    Rocky to be my opponent. This is a good opportunity for me to seek revenge. I''ll teach him a lesson or


    two. It''s his fault that I was transferred to the northwest military camp. That awful excuse for a camp!"


    Evan sneered, disgusted by the mere thought of the camp. "Where is he now? Is he too cowardly to


    surroundings. Hisughter boomed in the waiting area. He was amused at the thought that he would


    surely win. If Rocky showed up he would beat him and teach him a lesson. On the other hand, if Rocky


    does not show up, he would still win without any effort on his part.


    The rules of the contest dictated that if one party did not show up on the stage within thirty minutes, the


    opposing party would win by default. It meant Rocky would automatically lose if he did not show up on


    the stage in thirty minutes.


    Anxious and upset, both Marin and Isis watched the area where Evan wouldpete with Rocky. They


    hoped to finally see him arrive, that he really just wanted a grand entrance.


    "Is that man really nning on standing me up?" Marin pursed her lips, fuming. If Rocky dared not to


    easily. She despised it above all, people who did not keep their promises. And if he was like that, he


    would definitely feel her wrath.

 Chapter 290 Who Is More Formidable

    Chapter 290 Who Is More Formidable


    Lance, the Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Group, also waited impatiently for Rocky. He


    stood up and stared at thepetition area where Evan stood waiting confidently. Lance took a deep


    breath as his eyebrows drew closer together. He grew impatient because Rocky was taking too long.


    The audience and onlookers in the tforms felt impatient as they stared at Evan in the middle of the


    When Marin and Isis saw Lance get up from his seat, their hearts jumped up. They knew that if Rocky


    did not show up soon, Marin couldn''t imagine what possible punishment would be imposed against him


    for his absence.


    And then suddenly without warning, as if it read the thoughts of everyone in attendance, a beast of


    shadow emerged and rushed into thepetition area and towards Evan. It pounced at Evan without


    warning with its sharp ws outspread and teeth bared.


    The turn of events shocked everyone present. They did not expect that Evan would be attacked by a


    spirit-manipted beast as he waited for his opponent.


    Evan was also stunned at the sight of a spirit-manipted beast rushing towards him. But a sliver of


    memory yed at Evan and told him that he had seen this beast before. His reflexes quickly jumped


    into y; he immediately ordered his Six-armed Snow Macaque, a spirit-manipted beast of the


    second grade of the three-star level, to fight the iing beast.


    The macaque could fight adeptly with all of its six arms. It was skilled at jumping and it was smart and


    sly at the same time. The greatest advantage that it had was its six arms. Almost anyone could easily


    get overwhelmed by simultaneous attacks from its six arms.


    The two fierce beasts jumped towards each other without hesitation and a fierce battle ensued.


    The audience watched with awe as two powerful beasts fought for dominance against the other. They


    were particrly curious about the beast that jumped into the fight without warning. They watched its


    every movement with admiration and awe. It was hard to tell exactly what its power level was but it


    emitted a powerful aura which was obviously not weaker than the power of the Six-armed Snow


    Macaque. Its body was heavily muscled toned for both power and agility. All of its four limbs were


    thickly boned and powerfully muscled. It conveyed an atmosphere of authority and power as if it was


    the king of all spirit-manipted beasts. It captured the attention and admiration of everyone in the


    battle area without effort.


    "It''s here!" Marin eximed excitedly and happily. She recognized the ferocious beast as Rocky''s war


    beast, Uriah.


    Isis sitting next to Marin understood that Marin referred to Rocky''s war beast. And with this statement,


    she felt confused. "Is that his spirit-manipted beast? No, it can''t be. I saw his spirit-manipted


    beast. It was not this one." She once saw her maid Sue ying with a spirit-manipted beast at her


    residence. Sue told her that it was Rocky''s spirit-manipted beast, and it waspletely different


    from the one fighting in the arena right now.


    "Yes, it is his spirit-manipted beast. I can''t be wrong," Marin replied confidently as she turned to Isis


    with a slight smile. She was surprised at the confused look that Isis had on her face. She knew that her


    cousin had a great memory and seldom made mistakes when recalling things like that. "Is there


    something wrong?" Marin asked her.


    "Oh, nothing. I probably just misunderstood something," Isis replied back. And yet she still looked


    confused. She thought that she probably did not pay attention enough to the beast that Sue was


    ying with. But she shouldn''t bepletely wrong. Even at the worst possible case of


    inattentiveness, the beast in the arena should at least look remotely familiar to her. But the beast that


    fought Evan''s beast was something that she had never seen before and she was sure of it. She


    decided to simply put aside her confusion and paid more attention to the fierce fight that unfolded


    before her.


    "But where is Rocky?" Marin asked. She and Isis looked at each other puzzled. If his war beast was


    here and fighting, he shouldn''t be far from the area.


    Lance heard the conversation between the twodies. He was also confused that Rocky was still


    nowhere to be seen. But he soon reverted back to his usualposure and trained his eyes on Uriah.


    "I have never seen a spirit-manipted beast like that before. It looks like a dragon but its body


    structure ispletely different from a dragon''s. Is it apletely new species of spirit-manipted


    beast?" Lance whispered to himself. Even with the years of experience in dealing with spirit-


    manipted beasts, he was still unable to identify the type of beast that Uriah was. He felt both


    astonished and frustrated.


    But Lance was not the only one who puzzled over Uriah. Even its master Rocky who had intensively


    studied the Beast Encyclopedia couldn''t identify what type of beast it was. And this was because the


    Beast Encyclopedia did not have any information on Uriah''s species. It was convinced that Uriah could


    be a particrly rare type of beast. Moreover, it had a high possibility of being a spiritual beast.


    In truth, even Rocky was not sure if Uriah was a spiritual beast or not. Not only could it produce


    magical saliva, but it also had the special abilities of spiritual beasts. The star rating of spiritual beasts


    could be improved indefinitely. Thus the only way to truly determine if Uriah was a spiritual beast was to


    wait and see if it would improve its current rating to a four-star rating.


    It would be great if Rocky would meet a beast evaluator who could evaluate whether Uriah was a


    spiritual beast or a war beast and tell him which species Uriah belonged to. Unfortunately, such an


    expert was not present in the Crimson Dragon Group.


    Everyone in the crowd watched Uriah fight as if it was a famous celebrity.


    Rocky has yet to show up as Uriah fought the macaque. Everyone watched the fight intently but


    wondered at the same time where Uriah''s master could be.


    Those who knew that it was impossible for the spirit-manipted beast to fight without its master


    nearby were almost sure that Uriah''s master must be somewhere nearby.


    Marin and Isis became more ufortable as the fight went on. They wondered why Rocky decided to


    be absent at the arena and only sent his war beast to fight.


    Lance watched the fight with great interest. He was amazed at Uriah''s performance. His intensive


    battle experience allowed him to see the unique features of Uriah''s aura that other''s cannot detect.


    Uriah attacked fiercely as the macaque evaded left and right. It was nimble enough to avoid Uriah''s


    attacks. Also, it was not a pushover when it came to offense. If anyone was attacked by the macaque''s


    six arms, it could cause serious injury. Yet, Uriah''s agility was not inferior to the macaque''s. It deftly


    avoided all of the macaque''s attacks. And even though the fight had gone on for some time already,


    Uriah had not received a single hit from its opponent.


    Most of the people who watched the fight concluded that there was no way to decisively determine a


    winner within the next few minutes for the twobatants were too evenly matched.


    The spectators were expecting a battle between two spirit maniptors. Somehow, it turned to a battle


    between two spirit-manipted beasts. However, because of the intensity of the fight between the two


    beasts, the people watching could not take their eyes off the twobatants as they eagerly waited to


    see who would turn out the winner.


    Uriah had the advantage when it came to stamina. Because of the magical saliva that it produced,


    Uriah simply recovered its lost stamina with the magical saliva as needed. This made it easy for Uriah


    to maintain its peak stamina. Therefore, on a fight that took a long time to conclude, Uriah had a


    After continuous exchanges of attacks, counterattacks and defenses, the macaque started to show


    signs of fatigue and was slowing down. Keen observers started to see that the battle was slowly turning


    towards Uriah''s favor.


    When Evan saw that his war beast had started to tire out, he wanted to help it but he decided not to.


    He was worried that Rocky would attack once he let down his defense and went out to help his war


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    beast. He had fought with Rocky once before and he was well aware that Rocky was truly smart. He


    did not want to be caught off guard by one of Rocky''s traps.


    Unexpectedly out of nowhere, a whistling sound rang throughout the arena. It was a signal that Uriah


    knew too well. And without hesitation, Uriah knew exactly what it had to do. It jumped into the air and


    swooped at the macaque. This forced the macaque backwards into a disadvantageous corner. Right


    after itpleted its maneuver, Uriah''s two fire tails collided and created a huge fireball that shot forth


    towards the macaque in one swift and fluid motion.


    Instantly, the audience was ecstatic and burst into a loud uproar.

 Chapter 291 Increasing Doubt

    Chapter 291 Increasing Doubt


    "The beast is a spiritual beast? No wonder its aura is so unique... However, the spiritual beast is an


    extremely rare kind of spirit-manipted beast. How is it possible that he owns one? Could this spirit-


    manipted beast be something more special and rare?" Lance rose abruptly and stared at Uriah


    sharply with a look of surprise. Although he was not a beast evaluator, his rich experience and instincts


    told him that Uriah was possibly a spiritual beast.


    Uriah''s performance shocked Lance thoroughly. He stood there astonished, eyes wide open in


    surprise. He was the Commander in Chief of Crimson Dragon Group, one of Three Great Generals in


    Holy Dragon Empire. All his people were used to his stern and calm manner, alwaysposed no


    matter what the situation was. This, the Commander in Chief who looked out of sorts, had never


    happened before.


    Themanders and officers in the grandstand were mumbling and whispering to each other. They


    spected about who and what kind of person could Uriah''s master be.


    On their end, Marin and Isis were even more surprised. They could not even move, let alone talk for the


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    first few moments that theyid eyes on the beast.


    "Marin, look at his beast! How powerful it is! Could it be a spiritual beast?" Isis eyed Marin in


    amazement. She wasn''t sure, but from the beginning, she had suspected that Uriah was special and


    different from the other spirit-manipted beasts.


    "I have no idea," answered Marin as she shook her head. She stared at the beast in disbelief. Rocky


    had stayed at northeast military camp for a long time, but she truly had no idea about the capability of


    his spirit-manipted beast. It could be a spiritual beast! She must have been seriously negligent that


    Rocky had this capability and she remained unaware.


    "How could you not have known this?" Isis eximed at Marin inplete incredulity. She knew Marin


    very well and how cautious she was in handling her business. How couldn''t she know Rocky had a


    special spirit-manipted beast! It was dubious that the Rocky had been under her for a long time and


    yet she remained unaware of his beast.


    "I hardly saw his spirit-manipted beast, maybe only two or three times. Neither he nor his spirit-


    manipted beast participated in any kind of training before. He always disappeared for a few days


    and no one knew where he was. No one bothered to look for him. After being a breeder, people ignored


    him even more. It was like he was invisible. I didn''t even know what he was doing every day. So..."


    Marin trailed off, shaking her head. She was both embarrassed by her negligence and half still in


    disbelief.


    "The power of this beast is close to the third grade of three star. You said that Rocky is only in the


    second grade of the Earthly Stage. If that is true, he should not be able to control this beast. And yet,


    look at this! He just whistled and he was able to send messages to the beast. His control over the beast


    is effortless!" Lance frowned at Marin, puzzled. He was skeptical how a maniptor of the second


    grade of the Earthly Stage could effortlessly control a three star beast.


    It was widely known that due to the spiritual power contract, a spirit-manipted beast should not be


    stronger than its master. He would never believe him if someone told him otherwise. But now, it was


    happening right in front of him.


    "I...I really don''t know," Marin stuttered. She herself was also full of suspicion. She could hardly believe


    what she was seeing, let alone exin it! She thought she knew Rocky but at that moment, she


    realized she did not know him at all.


    "He is a very talented man. It would please me to have him in my service," said Lance with an assertive


    undertone in his voice. He would not take a rejection. He wanted, no, he needed this man to work for


    him.


    "Father? What are you nning to do?" Dread settled at the pit of Isis'' stomach. As soon as she saw


    the expression on her father''s face, she knew that things would be moreplicated.


    All of the audience, including themanders and officers, still had no idea who was the beast''s


    master. They had no idea that Rocky was the master of Uriah, and they all were waiting for the master


    toe up. The excitement of the audience was palpable in the arena, everyone wanted to know who


    owned this spirit-manipted beast. They were eager to know what kind of person could control such a


    mighty, powerful, and rare beast.


    The people from the northeast military camp, including Deputy Commander Chen, were stunned at the


    scene before them. To think that their breeder was able to control this powerful spirit-manipted


    beast.


    Simultaneously, as the people gaped in awe at the beast, Uriah breathed a huge ball of fire towards the


    Six-armed Snow Macaque. The macaque moved as quickly as it could, jumping to avoid the attack.


    The fire ball exploded on the ground with a bang, almost deafening the onlookers. They thought that


    the macaque had deflected the attack but a closer look showed that it was injured. It had been slightly


    slow in its escape and its snow-white hair had been scorched. Its harsh scream rang across the


    grandstand.


    Evan''s face fell. He did not expect Rocky to have that rare spirit-manipted beast.


    It was evident that Uriah conquered everyone at the site with its excellent power. Even the more


    advanced spirit maniptors knew that there was no better spirit-manipted beast in the Crimson


    Dragon Group or among the equitable spirit-manipted beasts.


    Everyone doubted that Uriah was a simple spiritual beast. They thought that even if it was a war beast


    it would still be the best one among the spirit-manipted beasts.


    "If this spirit-manipted beast was a spiritual beast, it is definitely a rare spiritual beast with an


    immense potential!" Lance could not help but eximed. Everyone looked on in shocked by such a


    high praise from him.


    Evan saw how his beast had already been defeated and became meek as amb. He knew that if he


    continued like this, he would just look pathetic. Evan just passed the fourth grade of the Earthly Stage,


    whose power was equal to the power of Deputy Commander in a small military camp. He nned to


    enjoy the great opportunity in this contest and get the opportunity to be promoted as a Frontline


    Commander. To his surprise, a spirit-manipted beast stole his spotlight. But he would never give up


    so fast. He hadn''t lost yet.


    With all the desperation he could muster, heunched an attack toward Uriah and flew in its direction.


    He umted spiritual power in one hand and released a Flying Cloud Punch towards it. An


    illusionary palm was instantly formed by spiritual power in the sky and dashed towards Uriah.


    Undeterred by Evan''s attack, Uriah stood calm and unwavering. It was settled motionless in its ce


    as if waiting for something.


    At this critical moment, a figure jumped into the air above the crowd. He flew to Uriah andnded


    nearby, his movement smooth and natural.


    As soon as the figure appeared on the stage, the martial field was lit up. The long awaited and


    mysterious master of Uriah had finally showed up.


    The other four contests were eclipsed by the appearance of the mysterious figure. Everyone gathered


    around at this field, eager to know who it was.


    Upon hisnding on the ground, the man stretched out his right arm. Spiritual power intertwined his


    arm unto his palm, the air buzzing with power around him. The power was umted between his


    two fingers and aimed at the illusionary palm. In the blink of an eye, the spiritual power between his


    fingers was sent off and became a glistening arrow with neb. It hurtled off, long tail cast behind it.


    The neb arrow pieced through the illusionary palm and shattered it. It dashed towards Evan as a


    lightning bolt.


    Seeing this, everyone fell quiet again. Shock and disbelief once again rendered them speechless. The


    moment seemed to go on, forever.

 Chapter 292 The Powerful And Mysterious Man

    Chapter 292 The Powerful And Mysterious Man


    Although Uriah''s fight stunned the audience, the skill that this mysterious man now disyed drew


    everyone''s attention and admiration. His spiritual martial arts had caught everyone present by surprise.


    The spiritual martial arts of the mysterious man obviously surpassed Evan. Many in the audience


    wondered about the true identity of the mysterious man. Evan was of the fourth grade of the Earthly


    Stage. Among the thirty participants, he was considered to be of the intermediate level. He was only


    slightly below the skill level of the deputymanders. The two deputymanders of the northeast


    military camp had already finished their rounds. Who then was this mysterious man? Was there


    anotherpetitor from the northeast military camp who could easily overwhelm Evan?


    No one in the audience had an answer.


    Evan was takenpletely by surprise by the man''s spiritual martial arts attack. He could not believe


    that his strike could not withstand the arrow force from the man. As the neb arrow came within


    inches from Evan, his spiritual power surged and he threw another Flying Cloud Punch against the


    arrow. But the neb arrow pierced his punch attack one more time.


    Murmurs filled the audience while some eximed in shock and amazement. Evan was a spirit


    maniptor of the fourth grade of the Earthly Stage and yet he somehow failed to counter an attack


    from this mysterious man twice in a row.


    The audience quickly realized that this mysterious man was much more powerful than Evan.


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the mysterious man. His aura was so intense that nobody could ignore


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    his presence. His entrance at the arena was like that of a war goding down to show his wrath on


    the helpless mortal before him.


    "How is that even possible!? Evan can''t withstand Rocky''s spiritual martial arts attack!?" No one was


    more shocked than Marin. Thest time she saw Rocky fight against Evan, Rocky was only of the


    second grade of the Earthly Stage and was weaker than Evan. It was only a few months since that


    fight. How did Rocky grow that strong so quickly?


    "Marin, is Rocky really only of the second grade of the Earthly Stage?" Isis asked. She had never seen


    Rocky fight before and everything she knew about Rocky''s skills was from Marin. Rocky''s spiritual aura


    was always weak so it was hard to tell how strong he truly was. When she saw how powerful Rocky''s


    attack was, she was also surprised.


    But Marin and Isis were not the only ones who were caught by surprise. Lance watched the fight with


    growing interest and surprise. As a master spirit maniptor, Lance could easily tell that the spiritual


    power in Rocky''s attack was far more powerful than that of Evan.


    Lance gave Marin an inquiring look. From Uriah''s appearance to Rocky''s attack, the whole match was


    a huge surprise to everyone who witnessed it. But even more important was the fact that thesest few


    minutes now provided a glimpse to the true power level of Rocky that no one seemed to have any idea


    before today. No one present was aware that there was a soldier in the northeast military camp who


    was this powerful.


    When Marin met Lance''s nce, all she could do was shrug helplessly. She was as confused and


    clueless as everyone.


    "It''s impossible that he has improved several grades in a mere few months. Unless he has been


    concealing his true power level from the start. Is it that he is always higher than the second grade of the


    Earthly Stage?" Isis guessed thoughtfully.


    "I don''t know. He is a strange guy. That is just how he is. Rocky has never stopped surprising people


    with what he can do that no one else knows is even possible," Marin replied with an awkward smile.


    At the same time, themanders and officers in the tform and soldiers and spirit maniptors of


    the base camp around the arena, all recognized the mysterious man. He was the breeder who


    disyed an exceptional skill in the Army g Contest and even received high praise from the


    Commander in Chief.


    They were almost taken aback when they realized that the mysterious man was Rocky.


    And those who did not recognize the identity of the mysterious man, they all marveled at the power that


    he had demonstrated. They considered Rocky as a genius spirit maniptor.


    The entire training field roared with excitement because of Rocky and Uriah.


    A loud explosion filled the arena as a blinding light momentarily blinded everyone watching. Evan could


    not counter Rocky''s spiritual martial arts attack. The neb arrownded on the ground with the force


    of a meteor and left a gaping hole in front of Evan.


    The force of the explosion was so close that it almost hit Evan. He was lucky that he was able to move


    away from the st. Beads of cold sweat filled his brows and rolled down his face and neck. His breath


    became short and shallow. His heart pumped like it was going to jump right out of his chest.


    Evan''s beast was overwhelmed by Uriah, and now he could not even match the spiritual martial arts


    attack from Rocky. Boos andughs slowly filled the air as the audience saw Evan in this predicament.


    Evan had never felt so embarrassed before. He stared at Rocky with hate-filled eyes.


    It wasmon knowledge that Evan came from an influential family. He was a member of the Ji n.


    His father was an important figure in the n. This was likely the reason why Evan was always


    arrogant and cocky. Many people present had harbored a keen hate for Evan because of this. Now that


    Evan was getting humbled in the arena, a lot of the people present were happy at the result of the


    battle.


    Based on Evan''s estimate, he should have easily beaten Rocky. Rocky should now bepletely


    defeated and should now be kneeling and begging for mercy. In Evan''s mind, the audience''s scorn


    belonged to Rocky and not him. But reality was not on Evan''s side right now.


    Evan found it impossible to ept what happened. Anger burned in his chest as his face twisted in


    "You are dead! Do you hear me?!" Evan yelled angrily at Rocky. He felt so humiliated. He used his


    anger to focus all of his spiritual power into his next spiritual martial arts attack that easily defeated


    Rocky before.


    "Ghost Fog!"


    Evan yelled the two words in grim determination and confidence. A dense white fog slowly surrounded


    Rocky threatening topletely engulf him. Figures of ghosts appeared from the fog as it expanded all


    around Rocky. They charged at Rocky all at the same time as loud shrieks and screams filled the air.


    "Such a joke!" Rocky said in contempt. He summoned the Neb Cloud Transformation with the


    merest gesture. A neb-like light soon filled the area around Rocky. It expanded quickly and


    overwhelmed the surrounding fog. The fog and the ghosts were swept into nothingness in a matter of


    seconds, the screams faded into nothingness like the memory of a bad dream that melted against the


    rays of the morning sun.


    "That is not possible!" Evan was almost stunned in disbelief as Rocky effortlessly took out his Ghost


    Fog.


    The audience could scarcely hold back their surprise, admiration and amazement when they saw


    Rocky break Evan''s Ghost Fog as if it was a mote of dust against the fury of the wind that was Rocky.


    They all now wondered how powerful Rocky truly was.

 Chapter 293 Being Promoted

    Chapter 293 Being Promoted


    The Earthly Stage skill that Evan had learned was Ghost Arts, famous arts of Ji n. Only a talented


    apprentice was capable of learning it. This secret skill was never something ordinary. Ghost Fog was


    one of Ghost Arts. It was one of the top five spiritual martial arts of the Earthly Stage, which meant


    Ghost Fog was quite a powerful form of spiritual martial arts. If Rocky had been only one or two grades


    higher than Evan, he couldn''t have broken Ghost Fog so easily.


    But he did break it effortlessly. This not only meant that Rocky was more powerful than Evan, but also


    indicated that the Earthly Stage skills that Rocky had learned weren''t weaker than Evan''s Ghost Arts.


    The truth was, the Earthly Stage skills that Rocky had learned were Vast Neb Skill that was given by


    Marcia, one of Three Great Generals of Holy Dragon Empire. It was created by another erudite and


    was much better than Evan''s Ghost Arts.


    To Evan''s surprise, Rocky who had been no match for him only a few months ago could easily break


    his Ghost Fog now. What made things even weirder was that Rocky could evenunch such


    unassable spiritual martial arts. There was no way for Evan to believe that Rocky could exceed him


    in spiritual power, because Rocky couldn''t increase his power by several grades in just a few months


    even if he took some panacea.


    Evan''spelling desire to be better than all those around him did not allow him to give up easily.


    Since he didn''t want to believe that Rocky was so powerful now, he attempted to attack him again. He


    rushed towards Rocky and nned to have hand-to-handbat with him.


    As Evan was approaching, Rocky gave him a sneaky smile and coldly said, "sh!"


    Suddenly, Rocky vanished, leaving no trace behind him.


    Evan looked around him with high vignce and the next second, a light figure appeared at his left side


    and pretended to take by storm.


    "Humph! Even a child could understand this kind of sneak attack." To counterattack, Evan released his


    spiritual power from both his hands at full speed and directed it to the figure''s chest. It looked as if Evan


    was about to hit the target, but the figure just disappeared in the sky.


    Evan was surprised and frozen for a second. At the same time, another light figure appeared at his


    right side. He stepped forward and kicked with his leg, but the figure flickered, dodged and vanished


    again.


    "Bastard, youe out!" Evan realized he fell into a trap and shouted.


    "I never moved!" Right at this moment, Evan heard a sound in front of him.


    Evan turned his head with surprise and found Rocky at his original position! Or did he never even move


    in the first ce? At this moment, Rocky aimed at Evan with a neb arrow filled with powerful spiritual


    power, which panicked Evan.


    "The person who set me up never has a good ending, and you are no exception!" Rocky felt very


    vengeful as he stared at Evan with icy eyes.


    Rocky''s astonishing power left everyone in surprise. People never believed that in the northeast


    military camp, there was a spirit maniptor stronger and more powerful than the Deputy


    Commanders. Generally speaking, this kind of powerful spirit maniptor should have been promoted


    as Deputy Commander or transferred to the base camp.


    The most astonished ones were themanders and officers at the tform. Indeed, all of them knew


    that Rocky was a beast breeder in the northeast military camp, but that his power was stronger than


    that of most Deputy Commanders left them shocked.


    Rocky''s power shocked Isis and Marin as well.


    Actually, no one could tell how powerful Rocky was! His power seemed unlimited!


    Only Lance was not too much surprised. He had noticed before that Rocky was extraordinary, but he


    didn''t realize that Rocky managed to conceal himself so well.


    "He is definitely not an ordinary man!" Lance threw a sharp nce at Rocky in the arena and a doubt


    light shone from Lance''s eyes and vanished immediately.


    A whoosh sound was heard!


    The neb arrow shot by Rocky gathered powerful force and got released. It caused the sand and


    stones that it passed by to fly into the sky.


    And since Evan was only two or three meters away from Rocky, it was impossible for him to dodge the


    arrow, or even take measures to defend himself. There was no doubt that he was shot by the neb


    arrow.


    A dazzling light spread and then a screaming figure with injuries all over his body was blown off. The


    figure fell down on the ground with embarrassment and couldn''t get up for a long time.


    Everyone had a hard time believing that Rocky managed to beat Evan, a maniptor of the fourth


    grade of the Earthly Stage, with only a few attacks.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "p! p... p..." Suddenly, there was a round of apuse in the tform. "Who is pping?"


    everyone whispered. Shockingly, it was Lance!


    "This man is such a prodigy!" Lance said in admiration and with a tone of praise.


    It was apparent that Lance was referring to Rocky.


    Lance''s asperity with his subordinates was well known; yet, he publicly apuded Rocky two times.


    Rocky was admired and envied by themanders and officers at site, since they witnessed the


    intensity of Lance''s love and apuse for Rocky. They figured that he would get promoted and have a


    sessful career.


    It was astonishing that Rocky managed to defeat Evan within a few strikes. Most people didn''t know


    who this man was, except for some of themanders and officers who had seen him before. This


    gave the novel a mysterious coloring!


    Soon, everyone in the martial field was talking about Rocky and nobody cared about other contests.

 Chapter 294 The New Trick

    Chapter 294 The New Trick


    Rocky walked towards Evan who had beenpletely defeated. He smiled coldly.


    Evan was on his stomach. The severity of his wounds kept him from moving. He could do nothing but


    watch Rocky approach him with malice in his eyes. He still could not understand how Rocky became


    so powerful.


    "You must have thought that you will be safe in another military camp. Nothing could be more untrue.


    When I found out that you would be my opponent, I made up my mind to defeat youpletely and


    conclusively and humiliate you at the same time. Mercy is not something you should expect from me


    right now," Rocky sneered at Evan in a low voice that only Evan could hear.


    When Rocky found out that his opponent was Evan, he threw away his original n of conserving his


    strength. Although he had decided long ago to be inconspicuous, he knew that he must make Evan pay


    for the unforgivable thing that he did to Rocky.


    Rocky stretched his hand and pressed down on Evan''s left arm after he finished speaking.


    "What are you doing?" Evan asked in horror. He suddenly felt a sharp sensation of growing fear and


    helplessness.


    "You will find out soon," Rocky said in a wicked tone.


    A momentter, with no pain or warning, Evan suddenly found his left arm immobile and refused to


    follow hismands of movement.


    "Your left arm ispletely paralyzed. Remember this. If I see you again, you will not be as lucky. Do


    you understand?" Rocky said in a threatening voice as he patted Evan''s face. He destroyed all of the


    nerves in Evan''s left arm.


    Evan stared into Rocky''s cold eyes and felt an overwhelming fear growing within him. If Rocky could


    destroy all of the nerves in his arm with the slightest effort and without making any sound, he could also


    kill him just as easily. He now regretted offending Rocky. However, it was toote for him.


    Evan stared at Rocky as if Rocky was a god of death that he would never want to see nor meet again


    in the future. Otherwise, he risked losing more than just his arm.


    "Cheers!" Rocky said mockingly at Evan. He then straightened up and walked away with Uriah.


    The murmuring in the audience never stopped after Rocky and Uriah left. They couldn''t stop talking


    about Rocky and Uriah. He was now considered as a very powerful man.


    This was only the first half of the first round and the people in the crowd were now looking forward to


    his match in the second half.


    The second half of the first round was in the afternoon and there was more than enough time for the


    participants to rest and heal.


    Rocky left under the watchful eyes of the audience as he nned to go to Sue to kill time at the Isis


    Pavilion. He knew no one else in the base camp. Just as he exited the training field area, he noticed a


    him. The eyes of everyone in the audience followed them as they walked closer to Rocky.


    Rocky immediately recognized Isis and Marin were the ones walking towards him.


    The sight of the twodies brought Rocky a feeling of dread. They stopped when they got to Rocky.


    The eyes of the onlookers immediately shifted from the twodies to Rocky. The people immediately


    recognized Rocky as the mysteriouspetitor who overwhelmed both his opponent and the people


    who watched the match. An audible groan sounded from the people who watched the event unfold.


    It was acknowledged that Isis and Marin were the two most beautifuldies in the Crimson Dragon


    Group and the goddesses that owned the hearts and minds of the soldiers and spirit maniptors. The


    true news here was that these twodies both walked towards Rocky.


    It created amotion in the base camp almost equal to that of a major invasion.


    "Is something wrong?" Rocky asked with a frowning look. He knew that revealing his power would get


    him into trouble. Isis and Marin who both walked towards him proved his fears were all spot on. But


    since Isis was the Deputy Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Group and Marin was the


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Commander of the northeast military camp, he couldn''t simply turn away from them unless he wanted


    all of his future days to be filled with grief.


    The twodies both looked at each other and nced back at Rocky. Isis stared at Rocky with a


    meaningful smile. "We are going to do some shopping. Can you be our bodyguard?"


    "Me? Be your bodyguard? Are you kidding?!" Rocky said in a shock because he knew their power


    levels were beyond his. If they really got into trouble it was likely that he would be the one who would


    need their protection.


    "Do I look like I''m joking?" Isis said while staring intently at Rocky with her pretty eyes.


    "Can I refuse?" Rocky asked. He noticed that the number of jealous and hostile eyes that stared at


    them steadily increased. He never nned to be themon enemy of the entire Crimson Dragon


    Group.


    "If you dare turn down my request, I will tell everyone here you stole my bellyband!" Isis replied with an


    alluring smile. Her words were like leaded gloves that hit Rocky directly, knocking his jaw wide open.


    "Isis!" Marin eximed. Isis'' words made Marin blush. She never imagined to hear such words from


    Isis. She never expected that Isis would threaten Rocky with something so shameful. But she did not


    know that Rocky had seen Isis in the nude, if she did then her words would sound less scandalous.


    Rocky took a deep breath filled with defeat and helplessness. Rocky realized that Isis was one tough


    she said if he refused.


    "s! Fate has scorned me! What have I done to provoke the two cousins?!" Rockyined bitterly


    to himself.


    Most of the people in the Crimson Dragon Group considered being the bodyguard of the two beauties a


    dream assignment. But Rocky was unlike everyone else. He knew that the twodies would not simply


    do shopping. Thus, he considered this assignment a walk of pain.


    "Let''s go!" Isis said excitedly and started to walk with Marin close by her side. Rocky did not dare say


    anything else.


    He stared at their backs as they walked away and smiled bitterly. There was nothing else that he could


    do but follow them as Uriah walked beside him.

 Chapter 295 Testing

    Chapter 295 Testing


    Isis and Marin left the base camp with Rocky and Uriah as their bodyguards. The twodies ignored


    Rocky''s presence as they traveled all the way to Evian City.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Beautifuldies would always be the center of attention in a crowd, and that was a known fact


    anywhere. When they walked on the streets of Evian City, the two young and gorgeousdies attracted


    a lot of admiring nces.


    Rocky quickly realized that more and more people were attracted by the two beauties and had started


    to follow them. Soon, a long line of admirers formed behind their group. But the two girls were not


    disturbed by this and focused on their shopping.


    "Uriah," Rocky called out to Uriah. He was worried that a riot might break out if they did not do


    something about the growing crowd that followed them.


    Hearing Rocky''s call, Uriah knew immediately what was needed to be done. He positioned himself


    between the crowd and Rocky''s group and then growled threateningly at the crowd.


    The people were startled and dispersed immediately. They sensed that Uriah was the kind of spirit-


    manipted beast that they couldn''t afford to offend. Even the ordinary spirit maniptors whose


    powers were weak feared powerful spiritual beasts so they went away as well.


    Rocky turned to the two girls when the crowd dispersed. "Dear Isis and dear Marin, could you please


    "Why do we need to do that? We have you; our highly-effective bodyguard," Isis said making fun of


    Rocky.


    When Isis went out, she usually went with guards and had her face covered with a veil. It was


    extremely rare that she would go out without a veil on her face nor go out without guards. She went out


    without guards and a veil this time since Rocky was out with her anyway.


    Rocky gave out an audible sigh and rolled his eyes at her. He understood that Isis was just deliberately


    making things more difficult for him since he was their bodyguard.


    "Isis, stop that!" Marin said with a tinge of irritation clouding her beautiful face.


    "Now follow us and be sure not to lose us or you''ll be cleaning the bathrooms of the base camp for


    three days!" Isis said and then suddenly changed into a bluish silhouette and then disappeared.


    Marin turned into a shadow and then followed Isis.


    "Is this a test?" It seemed to Rocky now that he had raised Marin''s and Isis'' suspicions when he


    that now. But Rocky was smart and tactful. He did not use his capabilities fully when hepeted


    against Evan. He only showed the power level that he had achieved three months ago. It was clear to


    him that Isis was trying to determine the true limits of his powers.


    Since Rocky knew of Isis''s ns, Rocky would not fall into them and do what she expected him to do.


    But he did not n to clean the bathrooms of the camp either.


    "Uriah, it''s your show!" Rocky scratched Uriah''s head gently.


    Uriah stretched its head towards Rocky and gave out a pleased growl. It rushed towards the direction


    where Isis and Marin headed. Rocky then followed Uriah. Uriah had very keen and well developed


    senses and tracking Isis and Marin was a simple task for Uriah. And all that Rocky had to do was to


    follow Uriah and he would not lose track of Isis and Marin.


    Two female figures showed up by the bank of a river. Clear water flowed in front of them, the sound of


    rushing water and the song of birds filled the air. A ferry boat had stopped on the river close to thend,


    and it gently swayed with the flowing water.


    And the two figures were Isis and Marin.


    "Has he arrived yet?" Isis nced at the direction of the ferry.


    "He is smart. He knows that we are testing him. He will not be that easy to fool," Marin replied.


    "Well, that would mean that Rocky do have something to hide if he will not be fooled that easily," Isis


    did expect that Rocky would not follow them directly. She wanted to confirm that Rocky simply hid his


    true strength. And now the answer was obvious.


    "Let''s go to the boat. Unless he wants to clean the bathrooms of the camp, he would eventually show


    up," Isis said as she gestured Marin to the ferry.


    Delicious food was being served when they got into the ferry. The two sat down and ate while they


    talked and waited for Rocky to catch up.


    "What game are those two ying?" Rocky asked. He followed Uriah for some time and ended up on


    the river with Uriah in front of the ferry. Rocky concluded that Isis and Marin must be on the boat.


    Rocky entered the ferry with Uriah. Isis and Marin were both inside and were eating when Rocky came


    in.


    "Come and have a seat," Isis said and calmly gestured Rocky to settle down.


    "You guys are really mean. It took me some time to catch up with you and now you''re just rxing and


    eating and having fun all by yourselves," Rockyined. He poured himself a ss of wine and


    sipped a little. The wine was smooth and finely made. It was the first time for him to drink wine since he


    came to this world. And the wine was not at all inferior to the wine from the modern world.


    "This is nice!" Rocky said. He nced at Isis and Marin and then asked, "I don''t think you came here to


    simply invite me to this meal. What are you really nning? Or you n to get me drunk and make me


    admit to the things that you want me to admit, right? But I cannot give any assurance that I will not spill


    out secrets when I get drunk. But since I will be drunk, I suppose I cannot be held ountable for


    whatever happens, right?"


    Isis'' and Marin''s faces both turned scarlet when they heard what Rocky said. Their eyes became


    narrow slits that stared at Rocky with anger. They both did not know that Rocky had seen the naked


    bodies of both of them. The possibility that Rocky would let out that secret and have the other know


    about it was a huge threat to both of them.


    The cruise ship started to move slowly along the river. The beautiful views from both sides of the river


    filled the wide windows of the ship.


    The beautiful scenery made Isis rx a little. A faint smile of satisfaction crossed her lips. "The things


    that you would say when you are drunk are likely not the truth. Moreover, you are a cunning person


    who would likely make up lies. So there is no need for us to get you drunk."


    "I will take that as apliment from the Deputy Commander in Chief," Rocky said. A slight smile and


    a thoughtful look immediately filled his countenance. "I think we need to get more serious."


    "Marin, your turn or mine?" Isis asked as she nced at Marin.


    "Your turn. I bet that he won''t tell the truth," Marin replied with a confident look.


    "Well, there is a simple way to do this. We are both stronger than him and he cannot escape us. So we


    can just force him to tell us the truth," Isis said with a slightly naughty smile. Now it seemed that Isis


    was the hunter and Rocky was her prey.


    "Are you going to try and force me to make confession?" Rocky asked with an impish smile. The whole


    situation seemed to go quickly against him. But Rocky was obviously not anxious nor afraid. There was


    always a way out for him. Instead, he was curious about what they nned to do next.


    "Rocky, please just tell us who you are really," Isis asked as her eyes shone with the reflected light from


    the sun.


    "I''m just a regr guy," Rocky answered as he shrugged.


    "You can''t fool me, Rocky. You are more than a regr guy," Isis said while ncing at Rocky.

 Chapter 296 A Stubborn Man

    Chapter 296 A Stubborn Man


    "Is that anotherpliment, Deputy Commander in Chief?" Rocky said with a sly smile. He now


    believed that Isis somehow thought highly of him.


    "Fine. Yes, that was apliment. My father hasmended you in front of other people several


    times. Even Mr. Sheridan often tells me of your talents," Isis replied.


    "What are you really trying to say?" Rocky was not convinced that Isis'' true purpose for inviting him


    here was only to praise him.


    "Who are you really, Rocky? There are just so many questions about you. We would like to know about


    the real you." Isis felt it was appropriate to tell Rocky her true purpose. The more she learned about


    Rocky, the more she found him special. The fight earlier allowed her to see more of Rocky''s special


    talents. Not only was he able to improve at a rate that was seemingly impossible, he also handled the


    fight in a manner that was astounding. Isis believed that Rocky''s skill had something to do with who he


    really was.


    "If you truly want to know, I suppose, I can tell you. The truth is that I am..." Rocky said and paused on


    purpose and then stared at the two women.


    They never expected Rocky to suddenly tell them the truth behind his identity. They slowly leaned


    forward towards Rocky in anticipation of Rocky''s revtion.


    "I''m the future emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire," Rocky answered with a snobbish look.


    "If you are the future emperor, then I am the future empress! Now stop talking crazy," Isis replied. She


    took Rocky''s answer as another one of his jokes. She suddenly blushed as she realized that if she was


    to be the future empress then it was like she was saying that she would be Rocky''s future wife.


    "Ha-ha-ha! I am not sure if you truly want to be my future empress. But since Deputy Commander in


    Chief brought it up, I will definitely consider it seriously," Rockyughed loudly.


    "Why you!" Isis replied in anger. Her lips trembled in anger, but more because it was her who got


    herself into this predicament than because of Rocky''s witty retort.


    "Calm down Isis! He is just being absurd again. Are you really taking what he said seriously?" Marin


    said softly to calm Isis down.


    "Well, you are right! That was just another one of his jokes." Isis blushed as her anger evaporated into


    thin air. The stoic Isis that Rocky was used to seeing was not the same Isis who was before him right


    now.


    "You do not believe me?" What Rocky said was closer to the truth than thedies realized. Sooner or


    told them the truth because the truth about him was crazier than the fiction that they expected to hear.


    "Right! Who would be stupid enough to actually believe that? If you truly would be our emperor,


    the whole country would be in mes. Give us some credit, will you? We are not that stupid. Make up


    another story that is more convincing, little liar," Isis replied with indifference. She looked at Rocky as if


    he was just another cocky man. But she could not see through Rocky''s veil of mystery. This made her


    crazy curious about him.


    "I told you the truth and yet you do not believe it. That is no longer my fault," Rocky replied with one


    eyebrow raised in jest.


    Isis and Marin stared at each other. They were convinced that it was impossible to get a straight


    answer from Rocky so they decided to leave it at that. However, they had another reason for bringing


    Rocky here.


    "Rocky, listen to me very closely. The situation you are in right now is a little sticky. My father admires


    your talents so much that he wants to promote you. But you refused himst time. My father is a


    stubborn man. He never gives up easily once he sets his eyes on something. What makes it worse is


    that the details about your identity is highly confidential at the headquarters and this makes him want to


    know even more about who you really are. Expect that my father will not spare any resource to get


    what he wants. That means you will find it hard to get away from him. And to tell you the truth, my


    father organized this contest for you," Isis exined as her words caught Rocky off guard.


    "For me?" Rocky replied back inplete shock. He never expected that Lance would go so far as to


    hold a tournament just for him.


    "Yes. That''s right. He wants to see the true extent of your skills and potential," Isis answered with a


    serious tone.


    "Whoa! I didn''t realize how determined Commander in Chief can be," Rocky replied with a helpless


    smile. He felt ttered and intimidated at the same time.


    "In the first round of the contest, you already revealed the true extent of your fighting skills against


    Evan. If you pretended to lose to Evan, then maybe father would change his mind. But now the die is


    cast. Your fate is carved in stone. Father will do anything so he can promote you to be his subordinate


    working at the headquarters," Isis said seriously.


    "So all this was nned! I should have fought like a weakling!" Rocky replied.


    "If you knew my father''s n beforehand, would you really fight like a weakling? Can you really bring


    yourself to lose?" Isis asked suddenly.


    Rocky froze at Isis'' words. She struck a note that echoed Rocky''s weakness. Rocky was not the type of


    person who would just let things pass. As soon as he found out that Evan was to be his opponent, he


    lost his marbles and decided to teach Evan a lesson and avenge himself. He could not possibly let


    such an opportunity to pass him by.


    "Have you even wondered why your first opponent was Evan?" Isis asked.


    "Is it because..." Rocky started to say something but stopped in mid-sentence. He suddenly realized


    something that he failed to see before.


    "Yes, my father arranged everything. He knows what Evan did to you. And he assumed that you would


    fight at your full strength if Evan was to be your opponent. And my father was right," Isis exined.


    "Commander in Chief is so clever!" Rocky realized that he had underestimated Lancepletely.


    Before he even suspected anything, he was already deep in Lance''s trap.


    "Now that you know what kind of person my father is, you know that he will never give up until he gets


    what he wants," Isis said while staring straight into Rocky with her mesmerizing eyes.


    "Why are you telling me this? You are his daughter. Shouldn''t you be on his side? Aren''t you worried


    that I will quit thepetition now that I know of your father''s n?" Rocky asked with caution as he


    tried to figure out the reason behind Isis'' revtion.


    "Do you really think that it still matters now whether you know the truth or not? Now that you know the


    lengths that my father would go to get what he wants, it would be in your best interest to stop resisting


    against what he wants. I know you are not the type of person who''d simply agree to what other people


    want. That is why I told you about my father''s n. Because you cannot win against my father. And if


    you were not my cousin''s favorite subordinate, I would not bother telling you this. It''s none of my


    business," Isis taunted.


    "Who said that he is my favorite? He is not my favorite at all!" Marin said, trying to contradict what Isis


    said about her.


    "Rocky, save yourself the trouble and just agree to the promotion. You can''t change the mind of


    Commander in Chief at this point. It will be totally worth your while anyway. You know you cannot


    withstand the consequences of going against Commander in Chief." Marin tried to convince Rocky. Isis''


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    words brought a different realization for her, and she began worrying for Rocky.


    She also knew her uncle very well. If Rocky managed to get Lance mad, the resulting bacsh would


    not be something that anyone could survive.

 Chapter 297 Fighting Shoulder To Shoulder

    Chapter 297 Fighting Shoulder To Shoulder


    "Don''t you think it''ll be too boring? The Commander in Chief is the one who wanted to y, so I won''t


    hold back and take on him to the very end." Rocky smirked with a glint of steel in his expression. For a


    brief moment, he looked almost transformed from his regr countenance.


    Both Isis and Marin stared, stunned, at the change that came upon Rocky. This was the first time they


    saw him appear so fearless and haughty that it seemed as though he hadplete control of the


    situation. They were both certain that the tide was about to change and that something big was about


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    to happen.


    The ship gradually docked. After shing the twodies a nce, Rocky stepped off the ship and left


    with Uriah.


    "Isis, why did you tell Rocky all of those things? The more he knows, the more intensely he''ll resist! It


    won''t do him any favors," Marin admonished Isis anxiously. Right from the start, she hadn''t approved of


    Isis informing Rocky about all of those things. But she was also subconsciously aware that Isis wouldn''t


    have been stopped anyway.


    "Because it''ll be interesting! Aren''t you the least bit curious about what his true powers are? You''re as


    desperate to know as I am! I''m fairly certain we''ll see it for ourselves soon." Isis smiled, satisfied with


    how things had turned out.


    "So you deliberately provoked him so that he would challenge the Commander in Chief?" Marin


    demanded, scandalized, once she realized that this was Isis'' intention all along. Frowning and with


    furrowed brows, she added, "You know, if he were to reveal his true powers and strengths, it''ll only


    make the Commander in Chief want to promote him even more. And Rocky doesn''t want that."


    "What''s wrong with you? You looked worried about him," Isis teased yfully as she raised an eyebrow


    at Marin. She had noticed for a while now that Marin was particrly concerned over Rocky.


    "Stop making fun of me, Isis, or I''m just going to ignore you," Marin grumbled, ring Isis. However,


    there was truth in what she said: she was very concerned about Rocky''s wellbeing.


    "Well, to tell you the truth...I have a bet with my father. I bet him that he wouldn''t be able to subdue


    Rocky," Isis suddenly remarked.


    "You mean you had this nned out?!" Marin''s jaw dropped in astonishment.


    "Just rx. Rest assured, he''ll be alright. I just want to see him make things more interesting for me! I


    haven''t met such an interesting guy before. I''ve never been so curious about anyone." Isis smiled


    thoughtfully, seeming to be mulling it over.


    Marin was surprised to see Isis'' enchanted look. It was baffling to her, as she hadn''t seen her take


    interest in a man before.


    By the time Rocky arrived back at the base camp, the second half of the first round was about to start.


    He had nned to quickly wrap the matter up after he taught Evan a lesson he wouldn''t forget.


    However, after he was made aware of Lance''s real purpose for holding thepetition in the first


    ce, he changed his mind. If Lance was so desperate to know his real power, he didn''t mind giving


    him a surprise. And he was going to make sure that Lance knew he wasn''t a man to be trifled with.


    "This may just be the beginning!" Rocky smirked with menace.


    The first round''s second half was being held in a dense bamboo forest, just northeast of the base


    camp. The fifteen spirit maniptors would be pitted against with each other until only seven of them


    remained and were dered the winners. These seven winners would receive entry tickets to move on


    to the second round of the capabilitypetition.


    Ten of the fifteen spirit maniptors were Deputy Commanders. At least, they had the capability


    beyond the fifth grade of the Earthly Stage to be ranked as Deputy Commanders.


    It''s highly likely that in the uing round, the battles would undoubtedly be fiercer than the


    But the key in this battle wasn''t just going to be power and strength. It took a considerable amount of


    intelligence as well. As long as they didn''t fall or lose their efficacy inbat, the rules permitted them


    tounch surprise attacks, set up ambushes, dodge battles and perform other arts in tactical warfare.


    In addition to that, spirit maniptors that came from the same military camp were permitted to work


    together cooperatively. Though the fog of battle didn''t permit them to use many to fight against few,


    they could ally with one another in order to consume the strength of their opponents. Naturally, the


    military camp with the most spirit maniptors in participation virtually had an ace up their sleeves.


    Based on the results of the first half of the first round, three military camps had three spirit maniptors


    each while the other three military camps had only two apiece. For obvious reasons, the military camps


    with only two spirit maniptors left in battle, to some extent, were already at a massive disadvantage


    to their enemies.


    However, if they wanted to achieve individual benefits, spirit maniptors from different military camps


    might opt to ally with one another. Thus, the fight''s tactics would be constantly changing. At this point, it


    was still uncertain as to who would be the seven winners of the first round''s second half.


    And so it should be, as any weakerbatants able to somehow sneak through to the second half


    would surely be defeated instantly. All in all, it was a true challenge to stand apart from thepetition,


    especially among so many spirit maniptors who were ranked as Deputy Commanders.


    "Rocky..." a man called, materializing before Rocky without warning.


    "Deputy Commander Chen," Rocky greeted.


    "We can fight togetherter," Deputy Commander Chen informed him, nodding to Rocky as though he


    hoped he understood.


    The northeast military camp, after all, with only Rocky and Deputy Commander Chen qualified to enter


    the first round''s second half, was one of the three military camps in a great disadvantage.


    Hearing Deputy Commander Chen''s words, Rocky realized what was going on. However, to Deputy


    Commander Chen''s surprise, he responded, "I don''t intend to cooperate with you."


    Deputy Commander Chen was stunned. "We are the only ones left in the northeast military camp!" he


    told him in disbelief. "If we act separately, both of us will be crushed. It''s imperative that we team up in


    the confused fighting. Otherwise, we won''t win!"


    "Really? Well if that''s what you think, Deputy Commander Chen, please feel free to take care of


    yourself out there," Rocky sneered, unperturbed. He had already seen through Deputy Commander


    Chen''s true concern: Chen didn''t think that he would be able to win the confused fighting by himself.


    And after witnessing Rocky''s real power in the first half of the round, he felt that allying himself with him


    was his best chance of surviving to the next round.


    However, as his power currently stood, it would be extremely easy for Rocky to enter the second round.


    He felt no need to cooperate with Deputy Commander Chen. With a nod in finality, Rocky turned and


    strode away.


    Deputy Commander Chen stood dumbstruck in shock, momentarily frozen in ce. Then he let out a


    discouraged sigh and left on his own.


    As the fifteen spirit maniptors stepped into the bamboo forest, one after another, the authorities from


    the Crimson Dragon Group led by Lance had stayed out of the action. In thisrge forest, it was difficult


    for them to watch the confused fighting in full view. Hence, the spirit maniptors supervising the


    confused fighting would send them the real-time battlefield reports instead.

 Chapter 298 You Are The Bait

    Chapter 298 You Are The Bait


    Isis and Marin had taken their seats. Each drowned in their thoughts. But without a doubt, all they had


    was the same views over the same person.


    Suddenly, a man shot beside Lance.


    "Be on full alert to his every step," Lance ordered the man, whose eyes gazed in one direction.


    In a twinkle of an eye, the man had already vanished into thin air.


    Before long, the second half of the first round started which implied to be confused. The fifteen spirit


    maniptor with their spirit-manipted beasts set out from their positions and travelled in the bamboo


    forest.


    In theory, they would first search for the spirit maniptors of the same military camp. This was to


    strike up a friendship so that they would be on the same page. It would produce joint efforts to fight


    against the others. But this wasn''t definite since they could first bump into an enemy rather than a


    friend. This was because the bamboo forest was dense and the paths in it wereplicated.


    If they encountered someone powerful, they didn''t have to be strained or fear to send shudders up their


    spine. The rules allowed them to avert shing. Specifically, once they collided into a sturdy opponent,


    they could withdraw from the separate paths. If luck fell on their side, they would meet theirrade-


    in-arms. On the contrary, they would be insulted back and forth.


    In a few moments, two spirit maniptors, respectively at the ninth grade of the Earthly Stage and the


    sixth grade of the Earthly Stage, came face to face with each other. They were from the east-southeast


    military camp, the strongest of the six military camps. Dunn was the man at the ninth grade of the


    Earthly Stage. The Deputy Commander of the east-southeast military camp and the most powerful one


    of this rank, he was a minor hero in the Crimson Dragon Group and was even more robust than some


    Frontline Commanders of the base camp. Weighing by the power he had, he should have been


    promoted as Frontline Commander much earlier. It was truly regrettable that he was hubris and


    impulsive. Despite him having strengths and capabilities, he was not submissive to authority. So he had


    never been ced in a distinguished position.


    Dunn was the most promising spirit maniptor to win the first ce of thepetition and be


    promoted as Frontline Commander. Since he had joined hands with the other spirit maniptor of his


    military camp, their strength would be merged to strengthen their odds to win.


    The confused fighting could be absolutely quick. On average, each spirit maniptor only required to


    match with one opponent and overpower him, and he would practically be one of the seven heroes.


    This was the procedure for selecting seven spirit maniptors as champions.


    In the interim, after Rocky set out with Uriah, shortly he encountered an opponent, a spirit maniptor


    at the third grade of the Earthly Stage.


    "Ha-ha. How lucky am I as a five-time lottery winner! I had encountered a wimp at the first grade of the


    Earthly Stage in the morning. To top it all, I am dealing with another one in the afternoon," the spirit


    maniptor shouted, burst outughing. Tears streamed down his face. From his mouth, a burst of


    great boomingughter rolled. It was evident he didn''t watch the battle between Rocky and Evan, so he


    had no clue about Rocky. Deceived by the weak aura of Rocky, he was so merry that he couldn''t help


    grinning with his good luck, which gave him a high chance to meet opponents at low levels.


    "Uriah, now over to you," Rocky said after he took a nce at the spirit maniptor and his two-star


    spirit-manipted beast at second grade. On the contrary he was happy this was streak of good luck to


    meet such an arrogant opponent. After he gave the order to Uriah, he walked sideways.


    "Do you want to elope? I won''t give you that golden opportunity to do that!" the spirit maniptor


    shouted his lungs out. What clicked in the back of his head was that Rocky had fear. He acted with


    haste to catch up with him thinking he avoided fighting with him like a gue.


    At that point, Uriah which had been tranquil for attacking leaped and rushed up to the spirit maniptor.


    Publicly disying his disdain, the spirit maniptor driving his spirit-manipted beast intended to


    stop Uriah.


    Suddenly, with a shocking wail, the momentum of Uriah gushed high. Faced with Uriah emitting an


    aura reaching the third grade of three stars, the two-star spirit-manipted beast at second grade was


    suddenly struck by limb atony, crying out fearfully. The sobs punched through, ripping through its


    muscles, bones, and guts. Leaving no streaks or smears. Instead of deterring Uriah, it just stood where


    it was stone still like a statue.


    As Uriah wrestled them, Rocky sat on some bamboos ovepping with each other while having a


    nce.


    "You are a piece of trash!" the spirit maniptor scolded. This was because his spirit-manipted


    beast refused to move forward. He also discovered that the aura of Uriah was a little creepy. Full of


    himself he decided to handle with Uriah all by himself. This was after concluding Rocky had a weak


    aura. Also, he was persuaded that Uriah wouldn''t be very gant.


    As expected, Uriah didn''t belong to his league.


    In about half an hour, the spirit maniptor, puffing and panting trying to get some breath, had almost


    run out of his spiritual power under the barbarous attacks of Uriah.


    "Damn it! Why is the spirit-manipted beast so mighty? !" The spirit maniptor turned ghostly pale


    as he whimpered. Now it was indisputable that Rocky duped him.


    "Do you want to proceed?" Rocky asked when he stood before the spirit maniptor, his hands


    crossing his chest.


    He trembled with dread as he met the evil eyes of Rocky. He could feel the sweat drench his skin, the


    flutter of his own eyes. He shook his hand and his head and said promptly, "No more brawling! No


    more brawling!"


    "Well. Get out!" Rocky said, squinting to exhibit his threats.


    "Are you going to let me go?" The spirit maniptor was stunned as his brain stuttered for a moment at


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Rocky''s words. The brain desperately scrambled to make sense of it all.


    "Do you have any problem?" Rocky asked in a cold face.


    "Don''t lie to me. How could you showpassion to me?" the spirit maniptor asked, still dubious


    about Rocky''s intention regarding it''s a dog eat dog world. ording to the procedures, once a spirit


    maniptor was conquered or lost vitality, he would be knocked out. However, if Rocky pardoned him,


    he nevertheless could pursue his contest.


    "Incredible as it seems!" Rocky said before he turned away with Uriah.


    Watching Rocky leave, the spirit maniptor sighed a whiff of relief and headed to the other direction


    with his spirit-manipted beast. Finally, the storm had passed.


    Till the spirit maniptor had gone. Rocky and Uriah came back and went after him.


    "How dumb is he to conclude I would let him go scot-free with no cost? I just made you my bait," Rocky


    muttered to himself, obtaining gratification from his shrewd conjecture.


    The truth was, Rocky took advantage of the spirit maniptor to explore the way for him. If he


    encountered more than two allied spirit maniptors of other military camps, retreating would be an


    uphill task and would be instant. Instead, if he encountered a single weak spirit maniptor, he could


    stand out to overthrow the spirit maniptor and make him as his new bait. Such a strategy could


    guarantee him to elude the spirit maniptors that were mightier than him so that he could be one of


    the seven winners who could enter the second round easily.


    However, when he followed the spirit maniptor, a shadow shed after him, but it disappeared


    swiftly.

 Chapter 299 Supervision On Rocky

    Chapter 299 Supervision On Rocky


    Not aware that he was being watched, Rocky followed the spirit maniptor who was at the third grade


    of the Earthly Stage. If everything went ording to n, the confused fighting would end in two hours.


    If he could stay hidden and safe until the end of the two hours, he would be qualified to proceed to the


    second round.


    At that same time, in other areas of the bamboo forest, some spirit maniptors consumed much of


    their spirit energies tounch powerful attacks against each other.


    At the end of the first hour, three spirit maniptors below the skill of deputymanders had been


    eliminated for being knocked out or simply running out of energy.


    But changes were unexpectedly happening within the bamboo forest.


    Dunn of the east-southeast military campbined forces with another spirit maniptor from their


    camp. Dunn was a spirit maniptor of the ninth grade of the Earthly Stage and with theirbined


    strength, no one was stupid enough to dare go against them. A third spirit maniptor from their camp


    soon joined them. At this rate, their group was likely to grab three of the seven positions who would


    make it to the second round.


    However, the three camps originally having two participants, including the northeast military camp, had


    only one deputymander left now. Therefore, the three deputymanders agreed to join forces in


    order to survive.


    Two other military camps including the eastern mountain military camp that originally had three


    representatives found themselves in dire situation for their individual members failed to find each other


    in time.


    Therefore, except Rocky and the spirit maniptor that Rocky used as bait, there were now four sub-


    teams in total inside the bamboo forest. If they confronted each other, the number of participants would


    drop sharply. Even if only the two teams with two spirit maniptors were eliminated, Rocky could


    effortlessly manage to enter the second round.


    However, if Rocky encountered any one of the teams except the team of three deputymanders, he


    would be caught in a grim situation.


    And since only seven spirit maniptors would make it to the next round, once any one of the four sub-


    teams encountered another team, they would fight fiercely to ensure their ce among the seven who


    would be qualified to enter the next round.


    The spectators all knew what went on inside the bamboo forest in real time.


    "Why is Rocky not allied with Deputy Commander Chen?" Marin asked in confusion as she heard


    about the development of the contest.


    "Does he act alone all the time? What is he thinking? Unless he is lucky enough to avoid the other


    teams, he stands to lose no matter which team he encounters!" Isis eximed. She was surprised that


    Rocky decided to fight alone. Based on the current developments on the situation, Rocky''s decision


    was not wise. But Rocky was a man who never acted based on what everyone else was doing.


    Out of nowhere, the people felt a cold gust of wind. A figure suddenly appeared beside Lance and then


    whispered in his ear.


    This figure was Lance''s personal bodyguard. The people who saw the figure assumed that Lance


    might''ve sent him out to carry out an important mission and was now reporting back to Lance.


    "Thatd is so smart! He even uses another spirit maniptor as his bait to avoid more powerful


    opponents. However, if he manages to enter the second round so easily, I will feel cheated!" Lance


    paused for a moment and seemed to give the situation some thought. He then turned to the figure who


    stood beside him, "Proceed as nned."


    The figure nodded and disappeared without a sound.


    Isis and Marin stared at each other when they heard Lance''s voice.


    "What are you up to, father?" Isis asked. She knew her father well and she knew that the primary


    purpose of thepetition was to discover Rocky''s true skill level and potential and then to promote


    him. It then stood to reason that Lance would not allow Rocky to move to the next round without a fight


    in the second half of the first round.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Father, you seem unsatisfied with his performance so far," Isis said thoughtful.


    Lance turned to nce at his daughter. A mischievous smile was on his lips yet he said nothing. He


    stood up without warning and stepped forward a few steps. His body was suddenly surrounded by an


    intense bluish light that represented his intense spiritual energy which was at the Divine Stage. The


    people who saw this disy of power were immediately amazed.


    In the blink of an eye, a gale materialized in the middle of the bamboo forest that shook everything


    within the forest.


    Lance then raised one of his hands and his spiritual energy moved like small waves that ovepped


    each other continuously.


    "Water Mirror Illusion!" Lance eximed. The aqua blue spiritual energy that built up in his hand flew to


    the air and formed a water mirror which showed an empty bamboo forest.


    Themanders and the officials seated behind Lance were all startled and confused.


    The Water Mirror Illusion was a spiritual martial arts skill that could be used at a range of a few hundred


    meters. The mirror was formed from the moisture in the air of the bamboo forest to disy what went


    on inside the bamboo forest.


    It consumed arge amount of spiritual power. Thus, Lance never used it under regr circumstances.


    Those who knew about the mirror wondered why Lance used it now considering it consumed such a


    After a few moments, the figure of a man appeared in the water mirror.


    "Isn''t that the breeder from the northeast military camp?" someone said when he recognized Rocky in


    the mirror.


    Themanders and officials started to whisper among themselves. They never expected that the


    purpose of using a technique that consumed a lot of spiritual energy was to merely watch Rocky.


    Isis and Marin also looked puzzled. The suddenly had a feeling that something terrible was about to


    happen to Rocky.

 Chapter 300 Made A Bet

    Chapter 300 Made A Bet


    Meanwhile, Rocky hadn''t realized that he had been the center of attention in the Illusory Mirror.


    Everyone outside the bamboo forest was paying close attention to his performance.


    However, he had to direct his attention to a much more serious situation at hand. Because it had just


    dawned on him that he had lost sight of the spirit maniptor of the third grade of the Earthly Stage.


    ''That''s strange... I''m sure I saw him in front of me a while ago. How did I manage to lose him?'' Rocky


    looked around in search of the figure of the spirit maniptor, as he had nned to use him as bait.


    But he could simply not find him anywhere.


    Without warning, a figure dropped down from the shadows about thirty feet away from where Rocky


    stood. The fallen figure was the very same bait that Rocky was now searching for. But the figure of his


    bait crumpled down when an evil figure walked past him. Rocky, far from the spot, remained oblivious.


    ''Alright then, I guess I''ll just wait here until the event ends!'' Rocky concluded, as his search went in


    vain. Since he lost his bait, no one else could clear the way for him. He knew that the other spirit


    maniptors were engaged in a fight-to-win battle. It wouldn''t be long before spirit maniptors began


    losing their lives or powers. So, rather than advancing forward at great risk to himself, it was wiser to


    wait at his leisure for a fatigued enemy. His n to win thispetition was to do so without having to


    go all out.


    All at once, Rocky sensed two figures suddenly appeared at his left side. They were at the level of the


    Earthly Stage in strength. And before Rocky could do anything, the two figures revealed themselves


    before him.


    Rocky studied the two figures and found that they were dressed in the costumes for Deputy


    Commanders, but in a different color. The cultivation base for the one in red was at the seventh grade


    of the Earthly Stage, and the one in brown was at the sixth grade of the Earthly Stage. Once they all


    A stand-up fight with them wouldn''t be a good idea, Rocky realized, as he took Uriah in an attempt to


    slip away. However, two spirit-manipted beasts at the second grade of three stars sprang out just


    opposite him. The two beasts and the two spirit-manipting Deputy Commanders formed a pincer


    formation that blocked Rocky and Uriah''s retreat.


    In the next moment, Uriah made threatening movements towards the two spirit-manipted beasts


    before them. But the two beasts were no less aggressive, and seemedpletely unintimidated by


    Uriah''s behavior.


    "Uriah, stop!" Rocky admonished Uriah, curbing its temptation to move. This was not the time to be


    reactionary. They had to be more careful, being outnumbered by their opponents.


    "Hmm, isn''t this one the beast breeder of the northeast military camp who defeated Evan this


    morning?" the Deputy Commander in brown remarked in surprise, gazing at Rocky disdainfully.


    "Is he? Why, he doesn''t look all that powerful! Evan''s cultivation base had reached the fourth grade of


    the Earthly Stage. How could he have possibly lost to this guy?" the other Deputy Commander in red


    replied as he gave Rocky a quick once-over.


    "They''re saying that this guy isn''t quite being up front about his true skills. His cultivation base should


    have reached the sixth grade of the Earthly Stage," the Deputy Commander in brown told the other


    one.


    "Oh, really? That is a little impossible to believe. You wouldn''t have known it at all, just looking at him.


    People who haven''t any idea of the true level of his cultivation base may think of him as a mere


    cultivator at some rubbish level," the Deputy Commander in red sneered as he eyed Rocky, giving him


    another disdainful once-over. He couldn''t really take Rocky seriously as he fully believed that his own


    cultivation base at the seventh grade of the Earthly Stage would be more than enough to overwhelm


    his opponent.


    "Do you want to take him out? Or do you want me to do it?" the Deputy Commander in brown asked.


    "I''ll do it. Let''s get this done as soon as possible. The longer we wait, the bigger the likelihood of any


    more surprises." The Deputy Commander in red curled his fists, cracking his knuckles as he prepared


    to engage Rocky inbat.


    The Deputy Commander in brown stepped aside immediately.


    As this took ce, thementary from the audiences outside the bamboo forest intensified. They had


    all seen Rocky encounter two powerful spirit-manipting Deputy Commanders through the Illusory


    Mirror. Most of them believed that Rocky was now in vast jeopardy. Although Rocky surprised everyone


    by defeating Evan at his fourth grade of the Earthly Stage, they suspected that Rocky''s cultivation base


    would likely be around the sixth grade of the Earthly Stage. But now, the two Deputy Commanders


    before him were above the sixth grade of the Earthly Stage. Outssed, it would be very difficult for


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    him to defeat them.


    The rule of a confused fighting forbade battles wherein one was outnumbered. That meant that only


    one of the two Deputy Commanders could contend with Rocky. But once either of them chose to stop


    thepetition, or tap out, as it were, the other one could carry on the fight against Rocky. This was


    yet another disadvantage for Rocky, who would have to face both of them one after another.


    There were two ways for Rocky to survive this feat ofbat. One was to beat a hasty retreat by


    breaking through their ring around him. The other one was to defeat one of the two challengers at his


    quickest speed and y the waiting game.


    But if Rocky''s cultivation base was merely at the sixth grade of the Earthly Stage, it would be unlikely


    that he''d be able to outrun his opponents even if he somehow broke their hold. And for the second


    strategy, if he seeded in defeating one of the challengers, it would be a staggering fight that would


    take a huge toll on them both. They would have to fight to nearly thest breath. Rocky would be so


    drained that he wouldn''t have the strength to take on the second fighter. Either way, there was no easy


    way out for Rocky.


    And on top of that, Rocky did not know how many spirit maniptors were still lurking in the bamboo


    forest. He couldn''t afford to expend all his strength trying to win against these two challengers.


    Otherwise, he would end up a sitting duck for anyone else that came by.


    The audiences outside the bamboo forest all agreed: Rocky was in a serious predicament. It was like


    being between a rock and a hard ce. Many of them were certain that this was the end of the road for


    him in thepetition.


    "Father, did you arrange for all of this to happen?" Isis whispered to her father, unable to help but ask.


    Marin, overhearing, felt startled. She didn''t believe that the Commander in Chief would have


    orchestrated setting Rocky in this dangerous situation.


    Lance looked back with a calm smile at Isis. "How about making a bet, daughter?"


    "What kind of a bet is it?" Isis answered cautiously as she looked in the Illusory Mirror with concern.


    "Let''s bet on whether or not Rocky will be knocked out this time," Lance replied, waggling his brows.


    "Oh, I''ll take that bet. I don''t care how powerful he seems to be now and again... I don''t think he would


    stand any chance to defeat thebined strengths of two Deputy Commanders from the eastern


    mountain military camp. Especially not under his current cultivation base!" Isis responded, a finality in


    her expression. As much as she wanted Rocky to win the battle, the facts didn''t like: his chances were


    slim to none.


    "Yeah, it''s true. Rocky will have to fight two enemies in session. There is just no chance." Marin was


    also worried that Rocky might have to stop here. Luck just wasn''t on his side, and there was simply no


    way out. But, she was still puzzled. Why would the Commander in Chief coordinate such an


    arrangement? Was it because if Rocky failed in thepetition, then the Commander in Chief wouldn''t


    have a reason to promote him anymore?


    "So? Are you taking the bet? That Rocky will be knocked out?" Lance asked Isis.


    "No. I''m betting that he will be one of the seven people who will survive thepetition," Isis replied


    firmly, clearly having suddenly changed her stance.


    "Cousin!" Marin eximed in surprise, whirling around to look at her.


    "Commander Marin, how about it? Want to join us? I will reward the one who makes the correct


    prediction with a preliminary Dark Heaven Egg. And the one who fails to choose the correct oue


    shall have a drink with me as punishment." Lance grinned at Marin.


    "Then... Alright. I also predict that Rocky will be able to get into the second round ofpetition!" It had


    taken a few moments of deliberation, but Marin opted to choose Isis'' side.


    "Hmm, so neither of you want to see Rocky defeated! Actually, I also want to see him seed in the


    meaningful expression on his face as he talked to the two girls beside him.


    "So you''ve set this up only to see if he''s been hiding his talents all along, didn''t you? Even so...it


    doesn''t look like he has a real fighting chance..." Isis felt uneasy at the thought. She was certainly


    hoping that Rocky could make it. But at the same time, she did not see the slightest possibility in him


    making it out of this particr situation. Hope and worry battled over in her mind.


    "However slim the chance is, it is still a chance. But that''ll still depend on how he seizes the moment,"


    Lance replied, clearly with some hidden meaning.


    At that, Isis and Marin returned their attentions to the Illusory Mirror. Though they kept their thoughts to


    themselves, they watched in anticipation as the confrontation between Rocky and the two spirit-


    manipting Deputy Commandersmenced.

 Chapter 301 End the Fighting at Any Time

    Chapter 301 End the Fighting at Any Time


    Now Rocky found himself stuck in a predicament. The Deputy Commander in red was braced and


    ready, about to start his attack. A strong spiritual light was surrounding him, with the full power of the


    Earthly Stage''s seventh grade in full disy. Among the all six Deputy Commanders of the military


    camps, he was the only one below Dunn.


    Another green signal suddenly shed through the sky.


    "It seems like there are only eight people left in the bamboo forest. So if we want to get to the second


    round, all we have to do is beat him!" The Deputy Commander in brown cried out in excitement upon


    seeing that signal.


    "I rmend that you withdraw from thispetition. You''re no match for me, so don''t waste


    everyone''s time!" The Deputy Commander in red sneered at Rocky confidently.


    "You''re right. I am indeed weaker than you guys. But it''s the final chance, and I''ll try my best to seize


    that!" Rocky replied coolly.


    "Then I''ll just have to show you how hopeless you are," the Deputy Commander in red sneered as he


    activated the spiritual power. Turning over both hands, two variants of spiritual powers merged to form


    the shadow of a giant snake. The snake aimed itself and darted sharply towards Rocky with its mouth


    wide open. The spirit maniptor had taken out his full strength with the intention to finish the fight as


    quickly as possible.


    In the other field, Uriah''s path was also hindered by a spirit-manipted beast. The beast''s whole body


    was covered by spots, along with long and sharp spines, and its appearance was that of a boar.


    Soon, they were engaged inbat against one another.


    But rather than attack it, Uriah''s movements aimed to contain the spirit-manipted beast instead.


    And Rocky summoned up his spiritual power immediately. When he faced the Deputy Commander in


    red, his expression was calm.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The two powers collided with each other in a ferocious crash, emitting an eruption of dazzling light.


    Dust kicked up in all directions, nketing the area.


    The Deputy Commander in red figured out Rocky was only at the sixth grade of the Earthly Stage, and


    evidently weaker than himself. He was certain that he''d win.


    "Nine Serial Kicks!" He leapt up skyward and sent out nine kicks at such rapid speed that they seemed


    to all have been sent at the same time. The nine kicks then morphed into nine streaks of spiritual light.


    The light streaks flew fast and rushed at Rocky from different directions.


    Rocky was surrounded by nine light streaks almost instantaneously.


    Seeing the danger, Rocky took a step back while still emitting the Neb Cloud Transformation to


    defend against them. Rapidly, one spiritual power appeared upon his chest and collided with the nine


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    auras, one by one, in a fierce defensive manner.


    Boom!


    The whole area now was filled with dust and thebatants disappeared from view.


    "Cloud Splitting!" The Deputy Commander in red did not wait for the dust to settle before he was


    rushing to Rocky again. There was spiritual light bursting from his left leg and it was aimed at Rocky. It


    was as powerful as an axe splitting Mount Tai apart. The shadows around them heightened and grew.


    Rocky''s faced dropped somewhat, but he recovered and concentrated all of his spiritual power onto his


    two arms to block that attack.


    Bang!


    Intense power was flooding through Rocky''s arms to the ground and he sank into it, creating two


    craters with his feet.


    Immediately following this, the Deputy Commander in redunched a series of fierce attacks. And


    Rocky ovee them at once.


    If Rocky was unable to find a way out of this situation, he would soon be broken down.


    People saw the fight between Rocky and the Deputy Commander from the Illusory Mirror. They felt a


    deep pity as they watched, knowing there was no chance for Rocky to win.


    Though Isis and Marin both believed that Rocky would not lose the fight, they couldn''t help but look on


    anxiously. The strength gap was too great, and all they had to hold onto was hope.


    Lance, unlike them, appeared very calm, with his full attention on Rocky.


    Under the storms of kicks and punches, Rocky struggled to keep himself up. It felt like his powers were


    starting to drain. The Deputy Commander in red spotted a weak point and struck Rocky hard on his


    right shoulder. Blood flew from Rocky''s lips as he coughed.


    At that, the Deputy Commander grinned with satisfaction and drew back his fist once more, preparing


    for the final strike. But things didn''t go as nned. Without warning, Rocky seized his fist in a parry and


    at the same time, he lifted up his right arm. With two fingers, he aimed at the chest of the Deputy


    Commander. Everything happened at the blink of an eye.


    The speed of Rocky''s movement staggered him. He thought that Rocky intended to create a lose-lose


    situation and jettison his own chances to get into the second round. That meant, he would have to take


    that risk, so he drew his hands back. Instead, he quickly dodged to one side.


    The Deputy Commander in red noticed the strange smiling expression that Rocky had when he


    avoided the attack. That''s when he realized that Rocky wasn''t even looking at him.


    Suspicious that there must''ve been something he''d missed, the Deputy Commander in red followed


    Rocky''s sightline. To his shock, he discovered that Rocky was aiming for the Deputy Commander in


    brown. Rocky''s fingers were pointed exactly where the Deputy Commander in brown stood.


    "Look out!! Move!!" The Deputy Commander in red roared at the brown one when he realized what was


    happening.


    The Deputy Commander in brown looked up at the warning. Then he found a neb arrow that Rocky


    had formed flying directly at him. He realized he was the target and made a move to evade.


    "It''s toote!" Rocky''s eyes narrowed as he concentrated his power.


    Almost immediately, a big fireball was shooting to the Deputy Commander in brown, passing the


    Deputy Commander in red, and blocking the avenue of escape.


    The Deputy Commander in brown cursed angrily, "Damn, I think I''m going to have to block this one!"


    His spiritual power rushed out and he started drawing circles with hands. It all concentrated into a light


    shield that shimmered in front of him, blocking the attack directly.


    Seeing his action, Rocky smiled broadly.


    The spiritual light intensified and his power suddenly rose from the sixth grade of the Earthly Stage to


    the eighth grade. It was mind-boggling.


    The Deputy Commander in red started feeling dizzy and the brown one had no time to react to the


    change. A powerful arrow was shot at him with the strength of the Earthly Stage''s eighth grade.


    And inevitably, the arrow broke through the spiritual power shield and hit right into the Deputy


    Commander in brown.


    The Deputy Commander in brown had not expected that at all, but there was no room for regrets now.


    Boom!


    The whole area filled with blinding light and the Deputy Commander in brown was flung into the air. He


    crashnded onto the earth several meters away and was knocked out. The bamboos around him had


    been felled.


    Momentster, a red signal was fired into the air, signaling the end of the first round''s second half, and


    the scuffles ended.

 Chapter 302 Encounter Sheridan

    Chapter 302 Encounter Sheridan


    The area outside the bamboo forest echoed in shocked silence. All the audience stood in amazement


    as they looked at each other as if to check if the others had also seen what they saw.


    Up until that moment, everyone believed that Rocky would lose. He was the underdog of the contest,


    and the situation was not favorable to him. And yet, contrary to everyone''s expectations, he was able to


    turn the tide and turn a crushing defeat into a victorious win.


    "The strength of that strike was almost at the eighth grade of the Earthly Stage. It''s unimaginable how


    he had reached the eighth grade of the Earthly Stage!" Isis eximed in surprise. Her hand fluttered by


    her side, unable to sit still in her astonishment.


    Upon Isis'' exmation, chaos erupted from the audience. Themanders and officers tuned to each


    other in disbelief. They asked each other but no one had any real answers as they all drew nks.


    They could only guess and those with experience had better hypothesis than others.


    "At this time, he was still hiding his real strength?" Marin''s eyes widened in surprise as she stared at


    the field in front of her.


    However, no one could urately judge if the attack they had seen was deliberately made or if it was


    struck identally.


    "Ha-ha-ha..." Lance who had been silent throughout the debacle abruptly burst into heartyughter. He


    could not hide his amazement, and marveled at the scene in front of him. "Instead of using the power


    at the eighth grade of the Earthly Stage, he used the power at the sixth grade of the Earthly Stage so


    his opponents would underestimate him. He also deliberately revealed his ws to pretend to end up in


    elimination when actually his previous opponent was just a dummy and his real target was another


    Deputy Commander. He is really skilled in stratagem. It is nearly impossible to defend effectively


    against him!"


    Lance exined to those around him patiently, uncovering the mystery to them.


    This statement instantly sparked debate among those who were able to hear. Heated discussion from


    themanders and officers caused some of the audience to look at their direction when the noise


    became too loud. They thought of Rocky as a monster. They could not believe how he was able to


    to turn the tables.


    "If he is so powerful, why didn''t he go all out from the very beginning?" one of themanders asked


    curiously.


    "If he had shown his hand right from the start, his opponents would have been on the defensive,


    making them harder to beat. Although Rocky was more powerful than the two Deputy Commanders, he


    also knew that there was no assurance he wouldpletely defeat them. In this way, he used the


    power at the sixth grade of the Earthly Stage to mislead his opponents. Then he pretended to be


    eliminated to put the Deputy Commander in red at easy and keep him blind to his ns. As a result, it


    was toote when he recognized Rocky''s true power. In this way, his ns worked... What exactly is in


    this man''s mind? How could he devise such an ingenious n?!" Isis couldn''t help but express her


    appreciation. Even she, if she was in a simr situation, may not conceive a n like that. However, it


    seemed that Rocky was clear about his ns and how he should execute it right from the start.


    Except Rocky, the six spirit maniptors who won in the first round and entered the second round were


    all Deputy Commanders. Among them, three came from the east-southeast military camp.


    The whole teamposed of Deputy Commander Chen and other two Deputy Commanders were


    crushed under the attack of the team made up of spirit maniptors of the east-southeast military


    camp.


    Therefore, Rocky who was representing the northeast military camp, entered the second round as the


    only one who was not a Deputy Commander.


    Since the second round would be held on the next day, Rocky and other spirit maniptors from the


    northeast military camp were arranged to rest in the headquarters.


    After they arrived early in the residence, Rocky decided to go and see Sue and Rubygon. As soon as


    he walked out of the residence, he saw an old man appear before him.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Sheridan?" Rocky greeted the man in surprise. His eyebrows lifted in amazement at the unexpected


    visitor.


    "Ha-ha! Rocky, my good disciple... I heard that you performed very well today. Your victory is an honor


    for me also!" Sheridan said cheerfully as he patted Rocky''s shoulder.


    "How dare you appear before me? Have you forgotten that you abandoned me?" Rocky bellowed. He


    advanced forward, face darkened and eyes clouded with revenge. However, he hesitated when


    Sheridan smiled at him mysteriously and asked, "Why don''t we have a drink, boy?" Sheridan looked


    quite excited about the idea.


    "A drink?" Rocky licked his lips. He had never gone to the brothel in this world, so he was a little


    curious about it.


    When Sheridan saw that Rocky was interested in his proposed outing, he winked at him happily and


    dragged him away.


    They hadn''t gone far before they met Marin, who immediately changed course to greet them.


    "Where are you going?" Marin asked, feeling curious because Sheridan took Rocky in a hurry. They


    seemed to be headed for somewhere important.


    "We''re going to the ce where men should go. Commander Marin, would you like toe with us?"


    Rocky hinted deliberately.


    "I''m a woman. I don''t go to that kind of ce. Or do you think I''m like a man?" Marin asked while


    staring at Rocky. She looked at him in challenge, hinting that she understood his words.


    "Marin, let''s talk about thister. We have to leave now!" Sheridan interrupted them and started to walk


    away.


    Rocky shrugged his shoulders as if to say, ''What else can you do?'' With ast smile and nod at Marin,


    he turned and left with Sheridan.


    "Like master, like disciple. You''re both good for nothing fools," Marin grumbled, looking at Rocky''s


    retreating back.


    Before long, the duo arrived at the Flower Street, the most famous street in the Evian City. The street


    was brightly lit with rednterns, buzzing with noise and excitement. Women of different styles stood in


    front of the brothel doors, soliciting the passing guests.


    As expected, only men were present on the streets, besides the women from the brothels.


    Moreover, none of them could resist the temptation. Within a few steps, they would be pulled into one


    of the brothels by the women.


    ''I''ve never seen this ce before, '' Rocky sighed in heart. He felt a bit innocent, looking curiously at his


    surroundings. Though he had read some words and watched some films about the ancient brothels, it


    was quite a different experience to see it in person.


    "Lad, this must be your first timeing here. If you want, I could arrange a woman for you. Don''t say I


    never treat you well. Ha-ha!" Sheridan suggested.


    "Really? Are you serious?" Rocky replied nkly. It seemed that Sheridan really thought of him as just


    a naive boy. In fact, in the modern world, he had romance with many kinds of women.


    While in this world, he had only one experience which was idental and unpleasant. For him, it was


    like a nightmare. Though he had been framed up, the experience couldn''t be erased from his


    memories. He knew it was more painful for the woman he had hurt. Although he didn''t intend to evade


    his guilty, he had repressed those terrible after being expelled to the frontier. At the back of his mind, he


    thought maybe he was the one who should be forgotten by her.

 Chapter 303 The Great Beauty

    Chapter 303 The Great Beauty


    "Lad, what''s the matter?" Sheridan said as he patted Rocky''s shoulder. It seemed that Rocky was busy


    thinking about something.


    "Oh, nothing! Aren''t you going to take me to the brothel you usually visit?" Rocky smiled and shook his


    head.


    "Ugh, you must be impatient! Ha-ha! Come on, let''s go!" Sheridan burst intoughter and led Rocky


    through a walk on the Flower Street.


    Along the way, Rocky was amazed by the different styles of beauty that he kept encountering.


    "Man, these are too ordinary! Just wait till I show you what real beauty looks like," Sheridan said with


    what seemed to be an experienced look and tone.


    "Oh! Okay." Rocky smiled calmly. In fact, he wasn''t sure Sheridan had a right standard for great beauty.


    He had seen a few women who were really beautiful, including Lena, Marcia, Shirley and Isis. Though


    Marin''s appearance couldn''t be on a par with them, she had her ownsting appeal. And, to be honest,


    she was as hot as hell.


    That is to say, Rocky had seen all the great beauties of the Holy Dragon Empire. Thus, he had no


    doubt that the beautiful women in the brothel would not impress him.


    While Rocky thought about all of this, he suddenly realized that they had reached the very crowded


    brothel already. So, now was the time to see if his thoughts were correct.


    The brothel was called the Geisha House. It was the most famous brothel in the Evian City, and was


    also known as the Top Brothel. The naming was a result of the fact that some famous geishas from


    other empires woulde to it to demonstrate their talents; so many dignitaries and men of letters


    woulde for them out of admiration.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Consequently, this ce was fully upied on a daily basis.


    When they walked into it, a pretty and coquettish woman at her thirties walked up to them. Though she


    looked a bit old, she was still retaining her graceful bearing as a mature woman.


    The woman grabbed Sheridan affectionately, and loudly said, "You old devil, now you''re finally here!"


    "Yasmin, I have been dying toe to you." Sheridan smiled, looking at her with explicit lust.


    Seeing Sheridan''s expression, Rocky was certain that Sheridan had slept with her before.


    "Who is this delicious man?" Yasmin asked when she finally noticed Rocky who was standing beside


    Sheridan. Though Rocky was in a suit of cloth, he still looked brilliant.


    "Oh, he is my disciple. I bring him here to open his eyes to the real world," Sheridan said with a smile.


    "Your disciple, you say? He looks so young. Shall I introduce a girl to him?" Yasmin said while staring


    at Rocky with eyes full of desire.


    "Let''s discuss itter. We prefer to watch the show first," Sheridan said after taking a nce at Rocky.


    "As you like. How about your usual seat? I guess you wille tonight, so I leave it for you," Yasmin


    said. She personally led Rocky and Sheridan to the second floor and offered them a table by the


    railings.


    From there, they could see the whole area of the first floor. They were also able to see the dancing and


    ying that took ce on the stage of the first floor. Without making any effort, they could clearly enjoy


    observing all the beautiful women in the building.


    "You must be a frequent guest here. Even the pimp serves you in person, and reserves a special seat


    for you," Rocky sighed. Rocky was convinced that Sheridan was a frequent visitor of this ce due to


    Yasmin''s affectionate wee that had nothing to do with this ce''s policy. Her weing was


    purely friendly and not at all formal.


    "Not really. Ie here asionally to give medical pieces of advice and write prescriptions to the girls


    here for free. You can say that I''m the doctor here," Sheridan replied jokingly.


    "I never thought that you would be okay with phnthropic work!" Rocky eximed.


    "Though they have been reduced as prostitutes, they are all miserable women. So I help them


    whenever I can. Anyway, I''m just an old man with no wife, so I do that to kill my time. Besides, here I


    could drink good wine, enjoy dainty dishes, and see beautiful girls, so why not?" Sheridan said.


    While having this conversation, food and drink had been served on the table. Then, two teenage girls


    approached them.


    "Sheridan, why are you sote? We have missed you a lot," the two girls said in a cute voice while


    gently stroking Sheridan.


    "Ha-ha. I have missed you too,dies." Sheridan gave a loudugh and said, "This is my disciple."


    Upon hearing that, the girls immediately gathered around Rocky. They went on speaking to him in their


    cute sweet voice. Instead of being bashful, Rocky stretched his arms and embraced both of them.


    Shortly after, the lights of the building dimmed.


    "Here shees," Sheridan said as he eagerly looked at the stage downstairs.


    Rocky also looked in the direction that Sheridan did. The dancing had stopped there, and behind a


    curtain, you could see a pretty woman with a Chinese zither put in front of her. Natural and smooth


    music yed; it kept changing its pace over and over again to the extent that you could mistake it as a


    murmur of a stream. This sound offered people a sense of well-being and delight.


    "What a beautiful song..." Rocky sighed in astonishment.


    "The girl''s name is Laney. She is the starring prostitute here who doesn''t sell her body. A few months


    ago, she came here from the Timber Deity Empire. She used to be a famous prostitute there. She is


    excellent in lyre-ying, chess, calligraphy and painting. I heard that she is one of the three great


    beauties in the Timber Deity Empire. It is no surprise that such a heavenly face produces these


    amazing melodies. However, it is difficult to see her. If Yasmin hadn''t asked me to treat her serious cold


    before, I wouldn''t have had the honor to see her. She really looks like a fairy," Sheridan said with a lust


    that could take over thergest empire in the world.


    "Really?" Rocky asked while staring at her and sipping wine; he couldn''t take his eyes off her.


    When the song was over, she stood up and left.


    As she moved, the people in the house stirred up as if they were in a riot. They pushed ahead in


    eagerness to reach the stage.

 Chapter 304 Hes Different

    Chapter 304 He''s Different


    "What''s wrong?" Rocky asked curiously.


    "Miss Laney only serves one guest per night. Each one of the guests wants her to serve him. They all


    want to meet Miss Laney," Sheridan exined.


    "But there are so many people. How will she choose? Does she always choose the richest one?"


    Rocky asked with a puzzled look.


    "I have no idea about that. It''s her call. I''ve heard that manymanders of the headquarters have had


    the luck to see Miss Laney. Maybe she has a preference for military men. What about this? You can


    pretend to be amander and try your luck. What do you say?" Sheridanughed and squinted his


    eyes.


    "Oh, forget it! I had no idea thosemanders liked to visit here. But they really know how to enjoy


    their life, huh?" Rocky said mockingly.


    In a blink of an eye, it was alreadyte at night.


    Sheridan was so happy that he drank a lot tonight. Although Rocky drank as much as Sheridan did, he


    was slightly drunk because his tolerance for alcohol was high.


    Sheridan, however, got so drunk that he even began speaking nonsense. Now that they were done


    eating and drinking, Rocky stood up and decided to take Sheridan back to the headquarters.


    At the same time, Yasmin was walking towards them. "Oh, shit! Is he drunk again?" she said. "It is true


    that wine is on me, but that does not mean that he should drink that much! Doesn''t he know he could


    die of alcohol? You can just take him to my room," she continued.


    "Is that okay for you?" Rocky asked.


    "Oh yeah. It''s not his first time anyway. If you want, you can spend the night in my room as well."


    Yasmin smiled while ogling Rocky.


    Rocky said nothing and just smiled. He helped Sheridan stand up and carried him downstairs following


    Yasmin. They then went into a spacious courtyard through a side door.


    Pleased sounds wereing out of the rooms around the courtyard. The moans echoed in the air.


    After they walked along the corridor for a while, they finally arrived in front of a quiet house.


    Yasmin led them to a room in the house, opened the door, and told him, "Here we are. Now, put him in


    bed. It''s alreadyte at night. I can arrange a room and a girl for you, if you want. You can rest here


    tonight and leave tomorrow. Sounds nice?"


    "Oh, thanks, Miss Yasmin. I think I''d bettere back right now. Thank you for taking care of my


    teacher tonight." Rocky refused with a smile.


    She just nodded at him and left.


    Rocky helped Sheridan walk into Yasmin''s room. Fragrance invaded Rocky''s nostrils as soon as he


    entered the room. He nced around while walking to the bed. This room had many seductive


    decoration and sexual paintings hanging on the wall. Afterying Sheridan in the bed, Rocky walked


    out and closed the door. He was about to return to the headquarters when a weird thing happened.


    At the moment he got out of the room, the door on his left was suddenly opened. A slender figure


    dressed in a cloak walked out the room. She came to the yard and looked up at the moon. Then, she


    put the flute beside her mouth and began ying. The euphonious sound filled the air and touched


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Rocky.


    He was so immersed in the music that he had forgotten to leave. As a result, Rocky just stood there


    motionlessly and looked at the back of the slender figure. Suddenly, he felt some faint bitterness and


    sorrow in the music. Although he could not exin that feeling exactly, he could tell he rted to the


    emotion in her music.


    "Oh! Who''s there?" Suddenly, she stopped ying, and turned around. Her beautiful pair of eyes


    captivated Rocky.


    Now that she had noticed his presence, Rocky directly walked towards her. As he got closer to her, he


    finally saw how beautiful she was. The moonlight ented her charm further. She looked too fancy to


    be true as if she was a legendary beauty in a fairy tale. Her arched eyebrows highlighted her appealing


    and innocent eyes. Her slender figure made her seem so weak as if she would be blown away by the


    wind anytime. This appearance aroused men''s desire to protect her. Every man would find it hard to


    shift his eyes away as soon as his sightnded on her delicate features. She was a masterpiece of


    heaven.


    "You are..." The girl was caught by surprise when she saw that the one behind her was a man.


    "I''m sorry that I disturbed you, Miss! I intended to leave, but was so attracted to the music you have just


    yed." Rocky apologized politely. He didn''t want such a beautiful girl to think that he was a voyeur.


    The girl nced at Rocky for a while and then her lips curved upwards lightly like a blossoming flower.


    She said gently, "Never mind. This is a ce where only I and Yasmin live and we don''t usually have


    any visitors. It''s toote now. That''s why I was a little surprised when I saw you."


    "I can tell that you often y the flute at such a time. When I heard the music you yed, I felt that it


    speaks of sorrow. Do you miss your home, Miss?" Rocky asked cautiously.


    It looked like his question froze her. A hint of sadness shed in her eyes, but she dropped the topic at


    once. "How should I address you, Mister?"


    "My surname is Bai."


    "Nice to meet you here, Mr. Bai. I just saw youe out of Yasmin''s room. May I ask what the


    rtionship between you and Yasmin is?" the girl asked curiously.


    "Oh! I just took my drunk teacher into Yasmin''s room," Rocky replied.


    "Your drunk teacher, you say? Are you the student of Mr. Sheridan?" the girl asked as she remembered


    something.


    "Yeah, you are right about it. But it was him who forced me to be his student. I have never said


    that I want him to be my teacher," Rocky answered arrogantly.


    "I heard that Mr. Sheridan is a master doctor. It would an honor for anybody else to have such a


    teacher like him. Why do you sound like you are unwilling to be his student?" the girl asked with a


    confused look upon her face.


    "Well, no! My teacher indulges in alcohol and women. I don''t think it''s an honor to be his student. If you


    want, I can hand the honor over to you," Rocky answered humorously.


    The girl burst outughing. Rocky soon froze as he was infatuated with her mesmerizing smile.


    "You are so funny and weird," the girlmented after a while.


    "Oh, really? Why?" Rocky asked, not knowing what she meant.


    "The men I meet always stare at me with that kind of look, and what they want to know about me first is


    always my name. But you are different. The way you look at me makes me feel that I''m an ordinary


    woman. It makes me feel like I am a human, and not a pleasure toy. It makes mefortable," the girl


    exined.


    "Is that so? Do you mean this kind of look?" Rocky said as an evil smile crept over the corner of his


    lips. He then got closer to the girl and kept his eyes fixated on her. When their eyes met, she felt as if


    his eyes were a vast ocean that she was drowning in.


    She was frozen by his change. The man in front of her seemed to have be another person, and


    she felt that she had been engulfed by his unique aura. Now her strange feeling for Rocky was getting


    more intense.

 Chapter 305 More Troublesome

    Chapter 305 More Troublesome


    "You are too creepy!" Without anyone recognizing, the woman stepped backward and ced a


    distance from Rocky. A light of vignce shone from her eyes.


    "I didn''t have the privilege to know your name. Can I have theud of knowing your name Miss?"


    Rocky asked smiling after obtaining his ordinary look. His smile glowed like the stars in the sky, with no


    bright city lights to dim them. It was like the sun opened its eager light to illuminate about her, only


    brightening his perfectly aligned teeth.


    "I''m Laney." The woman paused for a while, scrutinized Rocky up and down and responded back.


    "You are Miss Laney?" Rocky''s face was washed nk with bewilderment like his brain cogs couldn''t


    turn fast enough to capture in the information from her wide eyes. It was far beyond Rocky''s prediction


    to get into contact with the most renowned prostitute in Geisha House. Chances ofying their eyes on


    her were minimum for ordinary people like him. It was a fat chance. Sheridan had earlier informed him


    that she was a beauty. Laney had flowing golden curls or ivory skin; piercing eyes of green. She was


    better than two dimensional photo shopped models. Her allure was so charming after oneid one''s


    eyes on her. She earned all thepliments now that he had met her face to face.


    "What''s amiss? Don''t you think that I am pulling your leg?" Laney derided. At the back of her mind,


    every man who set his eyes on her would froth. Preferring to be with her. Rocky was unlike that. He


    never revealed any interest ever since from beginning to end.


    This made her think her charming mor which was yearned for by men vanished in thin air. Rocky


    had be ustomed to being escorted by charmers and wasn''t easy mesmerized by them. Laney


    had no slightest perception that Rocky had met a multitude of charmers, who enjoyed the same


    mour as her.


    "No, I don''t. My teacher had pointed out to me that Miss Laney is a charm. You are worthy of the


    name!" Rocky showered her with praises calmly but they all seemed to be cold praises.


    "My instincts tell me that you don''t mean it." Laney winked, after hearing what he said.


    "Really?" Rocky scowled, he remained steady after not identifying the dissatisfaction in her voice.


    When her eyes shed with Rocky''s, Laney couldn''t spot the perfect word to respond, rendering her


    dumb. For the first time she felt nothing after being charmed. It didn''t imply that Rocky scorned her.


    She could tell Rocky''spliment was from his heart. And this was way above what the covetous man


    hadmanded her. She had never experienced that kind of respond before, which she couldn''t get


    used to. This was such a unique feeling.


    "It''s a littlete. I desire to have a rest! Please be vignt!" Laney scowled, nodded to Rocky and


    walked back her room. She then mmed the door behind her.


    "It''s intriguing. Such an amusing woman!" Rocky grinned revealing straight, pearly teeth after Laney


    shutting the door. He walked out of the yard and then out of the Geisha House. Everything was quiet in


    the night. Bereft of any wind, the leaves outside hung limp until they fell of their own ord, with the


    moon in the sky visible.


    After reaching in the base camp, Rocky found a ce and cultivated for the entire night. He didn''t go


    back to his residence until the second morning.


    Marin arrived as promptly as he just arrived at his residence and met with him alone outside.


    "Did you have funst night?" Marin leered at Rocky with her gorgeous eyes and asked abruptly. Her


    eyes were simply spellbinding. Her left eye was a rapturous shade of cerulean blue, much more


    appealing, and hazel-auburn rondure sphere orbited in her right eye. Each one held a coruscate gleam


    that enhanced their beauty.


    "Yes, of course! Commander Marin really showedpassionate to me and was even cognizant I went


    to the Geisha House. Shall I tell you in detailed that what I didst night? How the girl who escorted me


    for drinking looks like? Let me guess..." Rocky molested.


    "Who gives a hoot about you! Don''tvish praises on yourself! I want to know what''s your next n


    after Isis told you that," said Marin. Actually, Marin wanted to have a one on one conversation with


    Rockyst night. At that time, it clicked her mind that Sheridan brought Rocky to have a drink at


    whorehouse.


    "Do you have any suggestion on what I should do?" Rocky asked back, peeked his eyes and gawked


    at Marin.


    "I am not caring about you! I am warning you not to hold against Commander in Chief. Anyway, he


    plotted to promote you. You have to adhere to the rules now that you are in the military camp. Better


    still follow the regtions. Sometimes you have to swallow your pride and do something against your


    will. Luck isn''t on your side now that Commander in Chief has recognized your expertise," Marin sighed


    and disyed her uneasiness that Rocky felt reluctant to demonstrate hispetence.


    "It was all your fault. You asked me to attend Army g Contest!" Rocky stared at Marin with his arms


    across his chest and said in a gratified voice.


    "How could I be aware you are concealing something? If I were aware, I wouldn''t have allowed you..."


    Marin said. As if she wished to utter something else but halted on a second thought. That''s how the


    regret was getting her, it was taking a little bit of her defenses at a time. It came in waves, what she


    should have done, what I shouldn''t have done at all, considering she let him attend Army g Contest.


    But what made her regretful yet she had no slightest idea about that?


    "If you are sympathetic, think out how topensate me!" Rocky said with a cheeky grin. It was like


    the sun opened its eager light to shine about him, only brightening his perfectly aligned teeth. But Marin


    threw a discontent look at him in return.


    "To be sincere, I feel that Commander in Chief will give you a higher rank despite your performance in


    the contest. You have no chance to decline it. But I am aware you won''t ept it andpromise it so


    quick. So, I just would prefer to be brought in the limelight on what your n is!" Marin asked in an


    attentive voice, an inquisitive nce on her face.


    "You''ll discover soon," Rocky said with an inexplicable grin on his face. He didn''t plot to tell Marin all


    about it. No matter who demanded to stop or hinder him, he wouldn''t give up.


    Rocky whistled and Uriah flew out of the house and dashed to him.


    "Well, I am going to take off," Rocky said and spun around and went away along with Uriah.


    Capability contest was the second round. Lance was going to draw up the theme. The seven persons


    who had progressed to the second round were eagerly awaiting at the martial pitch.


    The martial pitch was in a sea of people like yesterday. Due to the limited pitch, most of the people


    didn''t witness the second half of yesterday''s match. But the trending news was rescinded after Rocky


    showed his eighth grade of the Earthly Stage, and it spread across the whole military camp like wildfire.


    Rocky was perfectly well-known in the base camp. Everyone spoke of Rocky. How Commander in


    Chief showered him with praises. How he obscured his capability of the eighth grade of the Earthly


    Stage as a beast breeder.


    Reputation might trouble you. It led to quite a pandemonium as instantly as Rocky and Uriah appeared


    at the martial pitch. Everyone was inquisitive about Rocky and yearned to array their eyes on the beast


    breeder and know how he looked like.


    But Rocky was imperceptible to the turmoil and trudged forward with an impassive face.


    "Mr. Bai..." Rocky heard that someone was calling him in a pleasant voice. He tilted his head and found


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    that Sue and Rubygon were standing among the crowd.


    "Sue, I''m shocked beyond words that you are here. What brought you here?" Rocky asked as he


    walked toward them.


    "Wee to watch your contest. I learned from Miss Isis that you have proceeded into the second


    round. And you had a splendid performance yesterday. Everyone is talking about you in the base camp


    now," Sue spoke in a high surge of excitement. Deliriously happy, giddy even.


    "Did Rubygon put you in trouble? Did Isis hint anything about Rubygon?" Rocky smirked and asked


    after seeing Rubygon near Sue. Rocky was just aware that Rubygon was at Isis Pavilion in the morning


    and was dead worried that Isis would question about Rubygon''s background.

 Chapter 306 The Second Round Of The Competition

    Chapter 306 The Second Round Of The Competition


    "No, it didn''t cause any trouble. It was well-behaved. Miss Isis did not return to the Isis Pavilionst


    night, so I do not know of her thoughts about Rubygon. And she knew about it since thest time you


    brought Rubygon here, anyway," Sue responded.


    "Thest time?" Rocky blurted out. He immediately remembered that he also came with Rubygon when


    he attended the Army g Contestst time. He felt flustered at a thought that crossed his mind. ''Is it


    possible that Isis already knew that I have two spirit-manipted beasts?''


    "Mr. Bai, are you alright?" Sue asked when she saw that Rocky''s expression suddenly changed.


    "Yes. Of course, I am fine. Watch thepetition together with Rubygon! Well, I have to go now!"


    Rocky said and then affectionately tousled Sue''s hair while smiling affectionately at her. He then turned


    to walk towards the tform.


    In the meantime, Lance walked towards the tform from the opposite side with a group of officers and


    in the crowd then noticed that Rocky was also approaching the tform from the opposite side.


    When Lance saw Rocky''s approach, he walked towards him as the people in the crowd watched them


    both.


    "Commander in Chief!" Rocky greeted politely and bowed to Lance the moment he saw him.


    "I was impressed by your performance yesterday. I am looking forward to another impressive


    performance from you today," Lance said calmly, slightly smiling.


    Everyone who walked with Lance stared at Rocky with a feeling of surprise and envy. It was rare for the


    Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Group to voice out his admiration as well as say


    encouraging words.


    "I will do everything I can not to disappoint you, sir!" Rocky replied calmly, stressing "disappoint"


    deliberately.


    Lance smiled contentedly and slightly nodded. He then continued his walk as his officers and


    Seven spirit maniptors including Rocky were qualified to join the second round. All of them had


    gathered in front of the high tform. Six of them were all deputymanders of their respective


    military camps. Rocky was the only exception.


    Lance slowly walked towards the front of the tform and scanned the entire training field with his


    sharp eyes. He was like an eagle looking across the ins in search of its prey. When the crowd saw


    Lance was scanning the training field, everyone fell silent. None dared move nor breathe. Everyone


    waited for Lance to announce the rules for the second round of thepetition.


    "Two red spiritual crystals are hidden at two separate ces within the camp. The two contestants who


    can bring these two red spiritual crystals here will be the winners and will also be qualified to proceed


    to the third round. All participants are not allowed to attack any of the other participants. They are only


    allowed to utilize their spirit-manipted beasts to find the crystals. Once the crystals are found, the


    spirit-manipted beasts should also be the one to bring them back to the training field. There is no


    other restriction other than the ones I have mentioned. The owner of the spirit-manipted beast who


    seeds in bringing back a red spiritual crystal will be the winner!" Lance announced the rules for the


    second round of thepetition.


    He continued after the short pause, "In the depths of a foggy ce near water, flowers flourish and


    fade in secret. These words contain the clues on the ces where the two red spiritual crystals are


    hidden. Understand the meaning behind these words and you will know the locations of the two red


    spiritual crystals. And the second round starts...now!"


    The six deputymanders exchanged puzzled looks as they tried to fathom the meaning behind


    Lance''s words that bore the clues to the locations of the red spirit crystals. But even without a clear


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    idea of what the words meant, they set out at once to find the two red crystals.


    ''So the round is abination of a riddle and a treasure hunt. The Commander in Chief is really an


    expert at designing games. And to make it moreplicated, we are only allowed to utilize our spirit-


    manipted beasts to search for the crystals. This round is obviously designed to test the abilities of


    our spirit-manipted beasts. And the only way to win the round is for our spirit-manipted beasts to


    bring back one of the crystals. I suspect that there will be unexpected danger waiting!'' Rocky thought to


    himself. He was thest to leave. After looking around for a while, he dashed off towards a direction.


    Many of the spectators also left the training field. They intended to watch the sevenpetitors as they


    were searching for the two crystals. They dashed towards the different directions where the


    in the training field.


    "Since Sheridan had taken Rocky as his disciple, it means that Rocky is skilled when ites to


    manipting beasts. I just have to see how skillful he is," Lance murmured to himself as his eyes


    followed the direction where Rocky headed to.


    Rocky exited the training field with Uriah and saw that there was a watchtower in the camp. His eyes lit


    up with an idea. He and Uriah went to the watchtower and climbed all the way to the top. From the top


    of the watchtower, Rocky could see the entire camp.


    ''The two clues: depths of a foggy ce near water and the flowers flourish but fade secretly... One of


    the clues has something to do with water, so one of the crystals would be at the river orke. The


    second possible location would be a garden or a simr location that involves flowers.'' Rocky thought


    about the clues and scanned the camp to look for locations that would match the locations described in


    the clues.


    He soon found a smallke on the south side of the camp that was surrounded by various buildings.


    "One of the crystals should be there," Rocky said with confidence as his eyes scanned the details of


    the area. He and Uriah then went down the watchtower without further dy and headed towards the


    Three of the deputymanders were also headed towards the same direction including the red-


    clothed Deputy Commander who fought against Rocky yesterday.


    At the same time, another three Deputy Commanders from the east-southeast military camp started to


    search for all the ces that were rted to flowers within the whole camp.


    In truth, it was not difficult to find the two red spiritual crystals because the spirit-manipted beasts


    had their own sense of recognition that was attuned to the crystals. The real challenge of the second


    round was bringing the crystals back to the training field. The rules and limitations of the second round


    did not state that the crystals couldn''t be grabbed from the spirit-manipted beast who found the


    crystal first. This meant that after someone found a crystal, someone else could snag the crystal and


    bring it to the training field themselves in order to win the round. And even though the participants were


    not allowed to attack each other, their spirit-manipted beasts were not prohibited to fight each other.


    It was clear, then, that the strength of a spirit-manipted beast was the first key to winning this round.


    But even though the strength of the spirit-manipted beast was important to win the round, it was


    equally important for its owner to have the necessary beast-manipting skills. When a spirit-


    manipted beast found a red crystal, it was obvious that the other spirit-manipted beasts would


    give chase and try to take that crystal from it. The owner of the beast who found a crystal needed to


    have the skills to take advantage of his beast''s strengths in order to defend the crystal until his beast


    reached the training field.


    Groups of people followed the sevenpetitors around as they searched for the red crystals. And


    since Rocky had a remarkable performance yesterday, the biggest group of people followed him


    around.


    On the way to the area that Rocky meant to go, a graceful figure slowlynded like a feather on the


    roof of a nearby building. It was Isis. She stared at Rocky with her beautiful yet cold, calcting eyes.


    "Sheridan once said that you have a rare and outstanding ability of manipting beasts that only


    manifests once in many generations, which surpasses even mine. I would like to see it today," Isis


    dered arrogantly. She had long suspected that the second round would be mainly apetition


    between spirit-manipted beasts. Her father knew that Sheridan had epted Rocky as his disciple


    and that he had almost learned all of Sheridan''s skills. Her father was then eager to see Rocky use


    those skills. The second round was mainly designed to see how many of Sheridan''s skills had Rocky


    mastered!

 Chapter 307 A New Chase

    Chapter 307 A New Chase


    Isis could remember a time when Sheridan told her that she was the most qualified talent. It was a


    source of pride for her as well. But now, all he could talk about was how talented Rocky was. Isis heard


    Sheridan praise Rocky for his intelligence and aptitude. It made her feel uneasy, and she wanted to ask


    him who he thought was better, Rocky or her. Unfortunately, a part of her was afraid that if she did, she


    might not get the answer that she wanted at all.


    "Isis?" She turned towards the voice and saw Marin approaching.


    "Here you are!" Isis looked at Marin, smiling warmly.


    "You weren''t with the Commander in Chief, so I thought you might be here," Marin said, smiling back at


    her.


    "I just want to see for myself if Rocky is as good as Sheridan said!" Isis told her quietly, voice as soft as


    the gentle flow of water in a deep pond.


    "Oh? Could you be jealous of Rocky?" Marin said teasingly. It was the first time she had seen Isis like


    this. She had been close to Isis for a long time, and being her cousin, she could say that she knew her


    very well. It was the first time she seemed affected by something and not her stoic self.


    "Why would I be jealous of him? No way!" Isis eximed vehemently as if it was the worst thing she


    had ever heard.


    "We all know that Sheridan has a strange preferences. He used to praise you a lot but now he thinks


    very highly of Rocky. So, you must feel you''re beingpared." Marin smiled knowingly at her. She


    seemed delighted when Isis could not meet her eyes and instead looked away from her.


    "You think so?" Isis would never admit to it but that was exactly what she was feeling. Her father, who


    never praised others, spoke highly of Rocky. Rocky must have something extremely special to get all


    these special treatment. Something she didn''t have...


    "There will always be someone out there who is better than us. It seems, my dear cousin, that you


    have finally met your match. And that is Rocky!" Marin looked smug and amused as she waited for her


    cousin''s response. She thought Rocky was good but she didn''t expect that he would cause something


    this interesting. She should thank him some day.


    "That''s impossible. He could be no match for me!" Isis said in an arrogant voice. She seemed annoyed


    that Marin would even suggest something like that.


    Instead of answering, Marin just smiled at her silently. She turned back to where Rocky was, but found


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    that he had left while they were busy talking.


    After a while, the two beautiful figures on the roof faded into the darkness.


    Meanwhile, Rocky had reached theke located at the south of the base camp. As he looked around,


    he found there were a lot of buildings and pavilions around theke. It would take a lot of time to find


    the red spiritual crystal.


    Almost at the same time, three spirit-manipting Deputy Commanders appeared nearby theke too.


    "Depths of a foggy ce... What could it mean?" Rocky talked to himself as he surveyed the scene


    around him.


    On the other hand, the three Deputy Commanders had sent out their beasts to search the area around


    theke.


    Rocky decided not to let Uriah join the search. Instead, he looked around and focused on interpreting


    the meaning of "in the depths of a foggy ce near water". Lance had said that the one who decoded


    the meaning of the words would know the exact location of red spiritual crystal.


    All of a sudden, a spirit-manipted beast roared. Soon, two others roared in session. Rocky ran to


    investigate and found that three spirit-manipted beasts were nearby. They were snarling and pacing


    around a building like they had found something.


    In response to the roars and snarl, three figures gathered around the building. They stayed wary of


    each other even as they entered into the building to investigate.


    "Uriah?" Rocky suddenly noticed theck of Uriah''s presence.


    Rocky frowned and went to look for Uriah immediately. He had no idea where to start looking but he


    knew he had to find Uriah fast.


    After a while, the three maniptors who went into the building, walked out dejectedly. They seemed to


    have found nothing and started to search again in different directions.


    As soon as the three maniptors left, Rocky heard the Uriah roar. He immediately investigated and


    discovered Uriah at a shabby hovel near that building.


    Rocky walked into the hovel along with Uriah. He stopped on his tracks when he realized that the hovel


    was full of mist.


    "In the depths of a foggy ce? Could this be the ce?" Rocky''s gaze flickered around before


    narrowing as he seemed to havee into a conclusion.


    The thick mist enveloped the room and him. He tried to observe his surroundings but it was impossible


    with the thickness of the mist.


    "Could you find where it is?" Rocky asked Uriah.


    The beast grunted and moved away. It walked towards where the mist was thickest and motioned for


    him to follow.


    Rocky followed it hurriedly. He needed to make sure not to lose sight of Uriah in the thick mist. He


    walked while holding onto the wall and knocked several times. It seemed most of it were empty walls


    but abruptly stopped. There seemed to be a narrow gap between two walls. Without any hesitance, he


    stepped into the narrow space and found himself inside a hidden room.


    "No wonder they couldn''t find the red spiritual crystal. It seemed they didn''t find the hidden room


    between the two walls," Rocky said to himself with a relieved smile. He thought his Uriah was better


    and could easily see through the trick, enough to help him out.


    Uriah followed him into the hidden room. It drifted about the room then came up to him with a shiny red


    spiritual crystal in its mouth. He could not help the gleeful sound that escaped his mouth when he


    realized it was one of the two red spiritual crystals.


    "Good job, Uriah!" Rocky said happily. He reached out and patted Uriah''s head in appreciation.


    Uriah roared twice in return, and it seemed that it was quite happy too.


    Rocky cut off their celebration since the mission was not finished yet. He had only found the red


    spiritual crystal. He still needed to bring it to the martial pitch. Without wasting any more time, Rocky


    left the hovel immediately with Uriah.


    Spectators who followed him were gathered around theke. They noticed Uriah came out with a red


    spiritual crystal in its mouth and began to excitedly talk with one another.


    "What a great spirit-manipted beast that is!" Isis eximed. She had been observing as well among


    the crowd. She noticed that not one of those three beasts found the red spiritual crystal, but Uriah did.


    Marin nodded in agreement. Uriah had exhibited its astonishing talent as a spirit-manipted beast


    and its unique abilities. Many spectators considered it as a spiritual beast. Since spiritual beasts were


    rare, some conjectured that maybe Uriah was a variable spirit-manipted beast.


    When Rocky saw the crowd, a bad feeling suddenly overcame him. His brows furrowed and stared


    warily around them as he looked for the threat that he could feel in his guts. Just as he feared, the


    three Deputy Commanders came back along with their beasts andid greedy eyes on the red spiritual


    crystal in Uriah''s mouth.


    All of spirit-manipted beasts of those three Deputy Commanders were at the second grade of three


    stars. Not one of them could defeat Uriah. However, if they worked together against Uriah, things would


    be different. If other maniptors went here, Uriah would be outnumbered and overwhelmed. They


    would have little chance of winning despite how powerful Uriah was.


    Rocky subtly motioned to Uriah and they turned swiftly away to the opposite side. They flew off with the


    red spiritual crystal before anybody could move.


    The three Deputy Commanders looked at each other as if they had not expected him to run away. Their


    eyes met each other and moved as one, chasing Rocky along with their beasts. They knew that none


    of them could win over Rocky, thus they had no choice but to form an alliance. Curious and eager to


    know what would happen, the spectators followed after them.


    And thus, a fierce chase had started...

 Chapter 308 Remove One Opponent

    Chapter 308 Remove One Opponent


    Rocky immediately noticed that three Deputy Commanders followed him closely with their spirit-


    manipted beasts. He was unable to shake them off. He then looked around to observe the terrain


    before whistling to Uriah.


    Uriah quickly went into a gap between two buildings as Rocky flew to the top roof of another building to


    have a better view of the terrain and better direct the way for Uriah.


    The three Deputy Commanders and their spirit-manipted beasts followed behind and prepared to


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    attack Uriah.


    Uriah quickly left behind two spirit-manipted beasts with Rocky''s directions. But the third was a


    three-headed Hallucinatory Bat that took advantage of its flying ability and caught up with Uriah.


    Soon afterwards, the Hallucinatory Bat attacked Uriah.


    Rocky soon saw the master of the bat approach. A Deputy Commander in a blue robe.


    A fierce fight immediately followed.


    The bat attacked first. It used the wind from its wings to throw dust and wind at Uriah. Uriah responded


    by charging towards the bat.


    The bat flew higher to avoid Uriah''s attack while hissing at Uriah.


    Uriah missed its attack and fell to the ground. It looked hurt.


    "The Hallucinatory Bat uses the sound of its voice to create illusions in its opponent''s minds. This


    disrupts their actions and makes them lose their sense of perspective." Rocky recalled the battle


    information about the bat. The bat had the advantage against Uriah. If he did note up of a counter


    attack, Uriah could quickly get into trouble.


    The other two Deputy Commanders were on their way. If Uriah didn''t defeat the bat before the other


    two Deputy Commanders arrived, Uriah could be easily overwhelmed.


    Uriah started attacking the bat with fireballs that the bat avoided easily.


    Uriah then easily became more irritated and threw another huge fireball towards the bat. But Uriah


    couldn''t throw fireballs indefinitely. It consumed a lot of physical energy and spiritual power.


    The spectators watched seriously as Uriah battled what seemed like a losing fight.


    "Although Rocky''s spirit-manipted beast is skillful, it seems to hold this advantage only against


    opponents on the ground. When it fights against an opponent in the air, it quickly loses its advantage. If


    the fight continues on this course, Rocky''s beast will likely lose this fight. I wonder if they havee up


    with a solution." Isis analyzed the situation and stared at Rocky with slightly furrowed eyebrows.


    "He is really at a disadvantage," Marin agreed.


    Rocky was thinking of a strategy when he noticed a group of buildings not far from where they were. An


    idea crossed his mind. He immediately called Uriah.


    Uriah struggled to get out of the fight and went as fast as it could towards the buildingplex as


    Rocky instructed.


    The three-headed Hallucinatory Bat followed Uriah immediately at themand of its master in blue


    robe.


    A minuteter, Rocky and Uriah reached the area surrounded by tall buildings on four sides. It was dim


    there and people felt that they were isted from the outside world.


    The Deputy Commander in blue robe followed Rocky into the dim ce and thought that Rocky had


    made a fatal error because he chose an area with no means of escape. "You made a wrong decision,"


    he said with a sneer.


    The Deputy Commander in blue robe urged his three-headed Hallucinatory Bat to continue its attacks


    on Uriah with its voice that could disrupt Uriah. To his disappointment, Uriah did not retaliate but


    decided to run along the walls in circles instead.


    The spirit maniptor in blue thought that Uriah had lost its will to fight so he immediately ordered his


    beast to chase Uriah.


    Isis and Marin arrived at the scene and were confused when they saw Uriah running in circles.


    "Surrender. Your spirit-manipted beast cannot hope to beat mine," the Deputy Commander in blue


    robe said smugly, confident that he was going to win.


    All of a sudden, the three-headed Hallucinatory Bat flying in the air suddenly shook violently and


    started to fall as if something had hit it hard. It waspletely falling out of control.


    "Uriah, now!" A slightly confident smile crossed Rocky''s countenance after giving Uriah the order.


    Uriah twirled its two tails and formed a huge fireball and then threw it towards the falling three-headed


    Hallucinatory Bat without hesitation.


    The Deputy Commander saw the giant fireball rushing towards his spirit-manipted beast but it did


    not do anything to avoid it. "Get out of the way you useless thing!" he screamed angrily.


    But the three-headed Hallucinatory Bat didn''t seem to hear the Deputy Commander and kept losing its


    altitude. It was soon engulfed by the fire and fell to the ground unconscious.


    "How was that possible?" the Deputy Commander murmured in shock and disbelief and stood


    motionless in ce. He recovered from his shock and red at Rocky and shouted, "What did you


    do?"


    "Did you really think I came here without a tactical purpose? It appears that you do not know your own


    spirit-manipted beast. The sound wave emitted by the Hallucinatory Bat can bewilder its opponents


    and cloud their judgment. But sound bounces off solid surfaces. So in a ce like this, the more sound


    waves your bat produces, the stronger the reflected sound will be. Your own spirit-manipted beast


    was the center of its own attacks. In the end, it was overwhelmed by the constantly reflected sound


    waves and lost its own sense of judgment. It was you who made the wrong decision bying here!"


    Rocky exined. He stared emotionlessly at the Deputy Commander and then stared at Uriah.


    The Deputy Commander''s face turned pale after hearing Rocky''s exnation. His spirit-manipted


    beast hadpletely lost its ability to fight.


    Rocky sessfully removed one opponent.

 Chapter 309 The Last Battle

    Chapter 309 The Last Battle


    "That guy was really..." Isis and Marin looked at each other in wide-eyed amazement. They had also


    heard Rocky''s exnation. They could not believe that Rocky knew every bit of the characteristics of


    the Hallucinatory Bat. He even managed to use this knowledge to his advantage and eventually defeat


    it. What surprised them even more was that the Hallucinatory Bat was the spirit-manipted beast of


    his enemy, and yet Rocky knew it better than its owner. This was not something that anyone could


    master.


    "It seems that he really learned a lot from Sheridan!" Marin marveled in amazement.


    Rocky also noticed Isis and Marin as they talked. He turned to them with a smile to put them at ease.


    However, the two girls replied with a roll of their eyes, in order to pretend that they weren''t watching


    him. They left soon hurriedly as if they were merely passing by.


    Rocky led Uriah away as well and headed for the main road where they had previously fought their way


    to the martial pitch.


    However, he had noticed that the other two spirit-manipted beasts did note after them. His


    instincts told him to be wary, that this could only be a scheme to catch him off guard. Hemanded


    Uriah to be careful as they ran, not letting his guard down. Not long after, the outline of the martial pitch


    came into their sight. That meant they were likely to be the one to snatch the victory.


    As Uriah ran across two giant rock formations, two beast figures appeared unexpectedly. It seemed


    that they had been waiting behind the rocks to ambush them. They nked on the right and left of Uriah


    to charge him with a powerful attack.


    Uriah pranced and dodged the pincer attack from the two beasts. Even though it managed to escape


    narrowly, the two beasts had firmly blocked their way forward.


    Rocky slowed to a halt as he observed their surroundings. He saw two figures when they emerged


    from the back of the rock formation. The shadowed figures stood side by side with malicious smiles on


    their faces.


    The clouds parted and Rocky finally saw the faces of his opponents. They were none other than the


    two Deputy Commanders and their spirit-manipted beasts.


    "Hey, bastard, thank you for annihting one of thepetitors for us!" The Deputy Commander in red


    who Rocky saw yeasterday smiled at him smugly, as if he knew something that he did not.


    "You did that on purpose." Rocky realized it the moment that he heard thement of the Deputy


    Commander in red. The two Deputy Commanders obviously formed an alliance in secret. They


    purposely set the Deputy Commander in blue robe against him. They knew that it would be a lot easier


    for them to win the battle if they would have only one enemy instead of two. It did not matter who won


    the fight, the result was the same to them. As the saying went, ''When the shepherds quarrel, the wolf


    has won''.


    "That''s right. But unfortunately for you, it''s toote to do anything about it. Hand over the spiritual


    crystal now or we will make sure your spirit-manipted beast will suffer!" The Deputy Commander in


    red barked at Rocky as if they had already won the battle.


    Rocky nced at the Deputy Commander in red and then eyed the two spirit-manipted beasts that


    blocked their way. One of them was the spirit-manipted beast of the Deputy Commander in red


    which he saw yesterday. Its scientific name was Celestial Star Porcupine, a beast at the second grade


    of three stars. It was covered by thorns like a hedgehog which served as a good defense as well as an


    aggressive weapon. On the other side, the beast had the shape of a leopard. Each of its four legs was


    covered by one row of fins, as sharp as a de. Its scientific name was Razor-fin Leopard and was


    known to be ferocious. The four rows of the fins could act as four effective weapons which copsed


    the defense of the challenger. It was also a beast at the second grade of three stars.


    From what he knew, these two spirit-manipted beasts were good at melee attacks. Uriah would not


    be able to get a leg up on thebo attack of the two beasts. On top of that, Uriah had had a hard


    fight with the three-headed Hallucinatory Bat. It had also run with its utmost speed all the way until


    then. It had worn itself out by spending too much energy and spiritual power. It would be an extremely


    difficult fight if it had to engage the two spirit-manipted beasts at the same time.


    There were two options in front of Rocky at that moment. One was to think of a way to separate the two


    spirit-manipted beasts and then, defeat them one by one. The other option was to sally forcibly.


    Either way, they would win thepetition if they could arrive the martial pitch.


    However, the chance to separate the two spirit-manipted beasts was next to zero since the Deputy


    Commander in red and the other Deputy Commander had formed an alliance. He did not doubt that


    they would fight aggressively to make sure that they would not be separated. And yet, the risk of the


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    other option was even worse. They would be trapped in a dangerous impasse if they failed to break


    through the alliance.


    Rocky swallowed and breathed heavily to calm himself. There was no reason to flinch. The martial


    pitch was at hand. He just needed to collect himself.


    "We have to break through by force!" Rocky eximed at Uriah as he finally made up his mind.


    Uriah''s big eyes red at the two spirit-manipted beasts which blocked their way. It feinted in


    different directions, moving in order to find the right timing and right angle to break through. In a flurry, it


    kicked its hind legs and lunged to the left. It forcibly passed by the left side in breakneck speed as the


    other two beasts hastened after them.


    The two spirit-manipted beasts had responded a step toote and Uriah had almost gotten away.


    Rocky caught sight of an insidious smile on the Deputy Commander in red. His spirit-manipted


    beast, the Celestial Star Porcupine at the second grade of three stars suddenly rolled up into a ball


    covered by sharp prickles and rolled towards them fast. It elerated on the ground and spun swiftly in


    the air, aimed at the back of Uriah as it dived speedily.


    Rocky realized what the Commander had nned and directed Uriah to change its direction. But the


    Razor-fin Leopard predicted Uriah''s next move and stopped Uriah from changing direction. It


    brandished its fore legs, forcing Uriah to stop before it was hit by the sharp des.


    The Celestial Star Porcupine descended at this moment and took Uriah by surprise. It hit Uriah right on


    the back by the down thrust of the Celestial Star Porcupine. Blood ran all over Uriah''s back as it was


    severely damaged by the sharp spines.


    Agony reflected on Uriah''s eyes but because of the spiritual crystal in its mouth, it braved through the


    pain without a sound. It rolled on the ground swiftly to get rid of the Celestial Star Porcupine.


    The Razor-fin Leopard seized the chance to pounce on Uriah who had risen from the ground. The


    Razor-fin Leopard straightened its body, then moved its legs so fast that only blurred shadows were


    visible. It attacked Uriah with these sharp waves with a blood-thirsty growl.


    Uriah tried its best to dodge the attacks but the wound on its back and the blood loss had taken the toll


    on its speed. It was not able to dodge fast enough and got cut on its left foreleg. The cut was so deep


    that the bone wasid bare and blood surged heavily.


    "Uriah! Hang in there!" Rocky shouted in worry. He saw that his precious beast was hurting but still it


    soldiered on despite the injuries.


    In fact, Uriah seemed to be pissed off. It lowered its head to hit the Razor-fin Leopard full on. Uriah


    struck it so hard that the Razor-fin Leopard was thrown far away. Uriah turned back to look at Rocky. Its


    big eyes were brimming with determination and perseverance. It hastily continued to dash forward to


    break through.


    The Razor-fin Leopard and the Celestial Star Porcupine had not given up yet. They chased Uriah


    desperately.


    They caught up to Uriah and the three beasts grappled all the way towards the martial pitch.


    At that time, a throng of spectators waited at the martial pitch to see the oue of the contest. They


    looked towards themotion and noticed the figures of the fierce beasts locked in fierce battle. They


    could not help bute closer to the field to watch the battle between the three devoted beasts. Sue


    and Rubygon were among the throng.


    As the three beasts drew closer to the martial pitch, the officiers andmanders together with Lance


    were engrossed in the battle, watching from the high tform.


    The three beasts were getting closer and closer to the martial pitch. They were less than one fifth of a


    mile away, but Uriah was severely hurt and bleeding. Nheless, it not only survived the pincer attack


    of the Celestial Star Porcupine and the Razor-fin Leopard but also kept its fighting spirit high as it


    fought bravely. Its amazing physical and fighting spirit amazed all the spectators.


    Despite this remarkable strength, Uriah gradually grew slower because of the pain and blood loss from


    the injuries it had suffered.


    Rocky followed closely behind Uriah but could not do anything to help it. He could only look as Uriah


    fought on its own. His brow furrowed and his fists clenched in worry. As much as he wanted to cease


    thepetition because he could not bear to see Uriah getting more injured, he could not. It was


    Uriah''s fight and he could tell from the determined look in its eyes that Uriah wanted to fight until the


    veryst moment!

 Chapter 310 What a Miracle

    Chapter 310 What a Miracle


    Neither of the two Deputy Commanders had thought that Uriah could escape from the tight


    encirclement of their spirit-manipted beasts and could even get that close to the martial pitch. They


    were grim-faced, worried that Uriah would seed with the impossible task. Jealousy ate at them from


    the inside, wondering why their beasts were not as good as Rocky''s great spirit-manipted beast.


    Although Uriah was rushing with all its strength toward the martial pitch, every move seemed harder


    and harder for it to do.


    Finally, due to excessive loss of blood, Uriah abruptly fell to the ground and lost consciousness. It was


    only a few meters away from the martial pitch.


    Seeing this, the Celestial Star Porcupine and Razor-fin Leopard rushed towards Uriah''s fallen frame. It


    was their best andst opportunity to steal the red spiritual crystal from its mouth.


    "The red spiritual crystal is mine now!" the Deputy Commander in red eximed triumphantly. He


    looked at Rocky as if he had already won.


    Rocky frowned deeply, but he knew that Uriah had done its best. From the start to now, Uriah alone


    had fought against three spirit-manipted beasts, which had consumed a great deal of its strength.


    Rocky had already foreseen that this would happen.


    As the Celestial Star Porcupine was about to take away the red spiritual crystal from Uriah''s mouth, a


    deafening roar suddenly rang out of the crowded audience. A shadow of a beast as high as half of


    man''s stature, rushed into the field like lightning. Its limbs were muscled looking strong and firm. In a


    blink of an eye, it had stepped in front of the Celestial Star Porcupine and opened its mouth, revealing


    its sharp teeth. It tore through its opponent''s neck with itsrge maw. The defensive prickles over the


    Celestial Star Porcupine''s neck were broken off by the beast''s teeth like paper.


    Blood surged out from the Celestial Star Porcupine''s neck, and sprayed at the beast''s furious face. It


    roared louder as if the taste of blood had excited it further.


    The audience sat in silent shock, overwhelmed by the violent scene in front of them.


    "Whose spirit-manipted beast is it? How dare you let it interrupt this game!?" The deputy


    beast which got in his way to get the red spiritual crystal.


    Every spectator began looking at each other as though wondering, ''Whose spirit-manipted beast is


    that?''


    "Rubygon!" Sue yelled out in surprise. She hastily got out of the crowd, gesturing for the beast toe


    to her.


    Apparently, the spirit-manipted beast which suddenly intervened was none other than Rubygon.


    After witnessing how the two spirit-manipted beasts worked together against Uriah, Rubygon could


    not control its fury. For Rubygon, Uriah was as important as its own mother. How could it withstand


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    seeing Uriah be hurt in front of it? As a result, Rubygon rushed out to rescue Uriah without hesitation.


    "It seems that I''ve seen this spirit-manipted beast in the Isis Pavilionst time," Isis said as she


    recognized Rubygon at once. She hade here with Marin to see the fight.


    "Isis, what do you mean?" Marin asked with a confused look.


    "The spirit-manipted beast which suddenly appeared... I saw it in the Isis Pavilionst time, and I


    thought it was Rocky''s spirit-manipted beast. I asked Sue to confirm my assumption, and she told


    me it was Rocky''s. When I saw the spirit-manipted beast Rocky took out in the first round, it was so


    different from the one I sawst time. I thought I remembered it wrong. Until now, when I saw this spirit-


    manipted beast. I remember it fromst time and I''m sure that it''s the same beast," Isis narrated with


    a shocked face. As she talked, she realized something.


    "But Rocky''s spirit-manipted beast is..." Marin was about to say something looking at Uriah, but she


    stopped when she saw Rubygone out to help Uriah. She looked perplexed, like looking at a puzzle


    she did not understand.


    "Are both of them Rocky''s spirit-manipted beasts?" Isis thought out loud the exnation in her mind.


    Marin looked even more confused at this theory.


    "How is that possible? A spirit maniptor is only able to be the master of one spirit-manipted beast.


    I have never heard such a case that a spirit maniptor can control two spirit-manipted beasts,"


    Marin replied in disbelief as she shook her head.


    Isis had no answer for that. She turned once more to Rocky, hoping to see something that might


    exin what was happening.


    Rocky hadn''t thought that Rubygon would dash out to protect Uriah. He knew he was in big trouble.


    Rubygon would never leave the injured Uriah aside. No matter what happened, it would stay there to


    protect Uriah. Rubygon''s sudden appearance would be considered an interference in the game and


    would most probably affect the result negatively. The only solution he could see was if he confessed


    that Rubygon was also his spirit-manipted beast, and even then, he was unsure of what the result


    would be. However, if he did that, the fact that he could control two spirit-manipted beasts would


    definitely be exposed. A fact that he had been keeping a secret.


    "Whose spirit-manipted beast is it? Take it away now!" The Deputy Commander in red kept yelling at


    everyone. He was so close to get the red spiritual crystal and win the game. He was so frustrated at the


    interruption.


    "Whatever! I will win this fight first!" Rocky finally made up his mind after being silent all throughout the


    Deputy Commander''s shouts. He figured that he would rather confess it since it could not be hidden


    any longer. He took a deep breath and stepped forward. "It''s mine! It is my spirit-manipted beast!"


    "Yours? Ha-ha! Are you kidding me? If it was your spirit-manipted beast, I would change my name!"


    the Deputy Commander in red sneered, obviously not believing him.


    Almost everyone present found it hard to believe since nobody had encountered anyone who was able


    to control two spirit-manipted beasts at once.


    Seeing their incredulous looks, Rocky scoffed and whistled. Upon hearing the whistle, Rubygon raised


    up its head to look at Rocky.


    The audience were taken aback, unable toprehend what happened. The only exnation why


    Rubygon would respond to Rocky like that was if he was telling the truth. And yet, instead of epting,


    the people only looked on in doubt.


    Rocky gestured at Rubygon, who let go of its hold on the Celestial Star Porcupine and retreated beside


    Uriah.


    Their jaws almost fell to the ground as they saw Rubygon obey Rocky. Marin and Isis looked at each


    other, mouths agape as well. Although none of them believed what Rocky imed, their eyes


    confirmed the fact that Rubygon followed Rocky''s gesture. Every eye was widened in shock, every


    eyebrow high up on their foreheads.


    "Did I really see or did my eyes somehow deceive me? He really can control two spirit-manipted


    beasts!"


    "God! Is he really a human being?"


    "How could he do that? That''s hardly possible! But he just did it! That''s a miracle!"


    the crowd murmured among themselves, slowly getting louder in their excitement.


    At the same time, Lance, themanders and officers in the high tform had jumped to their feet.


    They still found it hard to believe that Rocky was the master of two spirit-manipted beasts.


    "He can control two spirit-manipted beasts!? How does he do that? Even Sheridan couldn''t do that,


    and he is the best beast breeder of the Holy Dragon Empire." Lance, although his somber expression


    did not betray anything, was as shocked as the others. He concealed it well but inside he was eager to


    talk to Rocky and discover more of his secrets.

 Chapter 311 An Unbelievable Event

    Chapter 311 An Unbelievable Event


    "Uriah, can you still get up?" Rocky asked Uriah with concern.


    Uriah struggled to raise its body. Although it was weak, its determination was still there. It lifted its


    injured foreleg. Rubygon covered Uriah and Uriah moved using its other three limbs. The scene


    shocked the spectators.


    The two Deputy Commanders were surprised. They couldn''t believe that Rocky was able to manage


    two beasts at the same time. They also realized that if Uriah reached the martial pitch with the red


    crystal, they would lose.


    "Stop it! Stop it now!" The Deputy Commander in red ordered his Celestial Star Porcupine that was hurt


    earlier by Rubygon to stop Uriah.


    The badly injured Celestial Star Porcupine rushed toward Uriah. The other Deputy Commander also


    A long whistle went off and Uriah and Rubygon exchanged nces thoughtfully. They faced their


    opponents and then switched ces at thest minute,pletely throwing their opponents off. Uriah


    began to channel its spiritual power and then formed a fireball. It then threw the huge fireball at the


    Razor-fin Leopard that rushed towards Rubygon.


    The leopard as well as the Deputy Commander did not expect Uriah and Rubygon to coordinate their


    attacks. The leopard was caught byplete surprise as the fireball flew towards it. Even its owner


    was not able to bark amand. It was hit squarely by the fireball and fell to the ground in a painful


    howl.


    Rubygon went after the Celestial Star Porcupine and bit it wildly. Its mouth was full of razor-sharp iron


    teeth and the porcupine simply had no defense against it even with long thorns all over its body. It was


    not long before the porcupine had bald patches all over and had to give up the fight in pain.


    Uriah and Rubygon brought the red spiritual crystal to the martial pitch as everyone stared with shock


    and amazement. Everyone knew that it was impossible for anyone to be able to manage two beasts at


    the same time.


    "Commander in Chief!" Rocky took the red crystal from Uriah''s mouth and called Lance on the tform


    as he raised the red spiritual crystal in his hand as the rays of the sun yfully rolled across its shiny


    surface.


    Lance looked at Rocky from where he was sitting. His eyes gleamed with admiration and dness. He


    appeared like a man who just discovered the most valuable treasure in the world and he took his time


    in admiring his find. His body shivered slightly from delight. He never expected that anything could


    surprise him so much after seeing a lot in his lifetime.


    But Lance held back much of how he truly felt because of the many eyes that were transfixed at the


    center of the grounds as well as on him and on Rocky. Only his gleaming eyes gave out any clue on


    what he truly felt inside. He nodded at Rocky then he slowly eyed all the people in presence and then


    dered in an authoritative voice, "Rocky from the northeast military camp is the first to bring the red


    spiritual crystal to the martial pitch. He is thus the winner of the second round and is qualified to enter


    the third round."


    Shouting and cheering filled the spectator tforms. Everyone who was present stood up from where


    they were sitting and screamed at the top of their lungs as they cheered for Rocky. Even though some


    were jealous at what Rocky had aplished, they couldn''t help but cheer with the rest of the crowd


    for they too were surprised at what Rocky was able to do.


    The Deputy Commander in red and the other Deputy Commander who failed stared helplessly at


    Rocky. They found it hard to ept how thepetition turned out and yet they knew that they


    couldn''t do anything about it.


    It was not long after that Dunn returned with another red spiritual crystal along with his spirit-


    manipted beast and became the second winner. Rocky and Dunn were lined up to face each other


    for the final face-off at the third round.


    The two red spiritual crystals were rewarded to Rocky and Dunn respectively for winning the round.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Everyone in the crowd hushed as they stared at the two with envy.


    "Hey. If you are unsure if you can beat me, better pack your bags and go home! Hrrmm..." Dunn had a


    vigorous figure and walked towards Rocky with an arrogant attitude.


    Rocky stared back at Dunn and an intense, heavy air hung between them.


    The third round had not started and yet the atmosphere of rivalry had already grown between them.


    The crowd knew that they would soon witness a fierce battle between the twopetitors.


    "You did a good job searching and retrieving the crystal. But that won''t be enough next time!" Dunn


    said and thenughed haughtily. He walked slowly away with his beast walking close by him.


    The third round would be held in the afternoon. The spectators stared at Rocky as they left the area.


    Rocky surprised the crowd with his skills and abilities since the first round. And just when they thought


    that Rocky couldn''t surprise them any further, he shocked them once more by managing two beasts at


    the same time.


    "Mr. Bai, I''m truly sorry..." Sue said as she rushed towards Rocky.


    "You didn''t do anything wrong. Why are you apologizing?" Rocky asked.


    "I didn''t take good care of Rubygon just now and it ran off. It''s lucky that the Commander in Chief didn''t


    disqualify you because of this. Otherwise, I will never be able to forgive myself," Sue said sadly.


    "Don''t worry about it. Rubygon ran off to help Uriah because it doesn''t like anyone bullying Uriah. It was


    not your fault. Stop feeling sorry for what happened." Rocky said to console her.


    "That is right Sue. If something went wrong it would be Rocky''s fault because he didn''t tell us that he


    had two spirit-manipted beasts ahead of thepetition," a sweet and gentle voice said, seemingly


    from nowhere.


    Both Rocky and Sue turned their heads to see who spoke and saw Isis and Marin walking towards


    them. They walked with the look of amazement and admiration painted across their beautiful faces. Isis


    was shaking her head slightly as she walked. She found it hard to believe that Rocky could manage


    two beasts at the same time. How was he able to do it? No one else was known to have achieved this


    feat before.


    "Miss Isis and Commander Marin, how are you both?" Sue greeted as she bowed down to the two


    approachingdies.


    "Rocky, did Sheridan teach you how to manage two spirit-manipted beasts at the same time?" Isis


    asked in a curious and using tone.


    Marin looked at Rocky as her mind tried to analyze how it was possible for Rocky to manage two


    beasts at the same time when it was widely known to be impossible.


    Rocky replied to Isis'' question with a mere smile and said nothing. This made them even more curious.


    "Come on. Tell us..." Isis requested in a voice that was both pleading andmanding at the same


    time.


    "I would be so lucky if I was the one who taught him this. My heart almost popped out in excitement


    when I heard about his skill in the contest," a wizened voice replied back to Isis.


    They all turned towards the direction of the voice and saw Sheridan was smiling broadly as he walked


    towards them. Sheridan was escorted by a tall man, Lance himself.


    "Commander in Chief!" Everyone bowed down immediately.


    "But Sheridan, if it was not you, then who taught him? He didn''t learn that by himself did he?" Isis said


    in an agitated voice.


    "I don''t know. But I definitely didn''t teach him that skill," Sheridan said seriously. He was drunk the night


    before and was up until eleven in the morning. He reminded Rocky that he was going to watch the


    second match and hurried up for it. When the match was over, he met Lance. Lance informed Sheridan


    that Rocky could manage two beasts at the same time. He was shocked by the news and felt sorry that


    he was not able to see it in action himself.

 Chapter 312 Shocking Brilliance

    Chapter 312 Shocking Brilliance


    Lance asked the same question from Sheridan as Isis did and Sheridan replied with the same answer.


    They then decided to go to the small group that gathered just beyond the martial pitch. Lance was


    curious to know how Rocky achieved the technique.


    "So are you saying that he developed this technique himself? How is that possible? Even the best


    beast tamer like you was not able to achieve something like this! How did he do that?" Isis still found it


    hard to ept the possibility that Rocky was even better than his teacher. But deep inside her she also


    couldn''t admit to herself that she admired Rocky so much.


    "I told you before, Isis, that this guy is a genius. He can turn the impossible into the possible. Have you


    forgotten that he was even able to heal Verdanim? Even I doubted that I can do something like that and


    yet he actually did it!" Sheridan said to Isis. He then turned to Rocky and asked, "I am also curious.


    How did you manage to do that? Only the master of a spirit-manipted beast can control it, but a spirit


    maniptor can only be the master of one spirit-manipted beast. It is impossible that a spirit


    maniptor can be the master of two spirit-manipted beasts at the same time."


    Everyone turned to Rocky after the words left Sheridan''s lips. They all waited for the answer that would


    relieve them of the heavy burden of curiosity that they carried with them. How Rocky was able to


    manage two spirit-manipted beasts at the same time.


    "All I can say at this point is that it is a secret, and that there is nothing impossible in this world."


    Rocky''s reply was so calm and confident that those who heard his reply were stunned and taken


    aback.


    In their minds, they were confronted by the realization that Rocky had an ability that was beyond what


    they originally thought possible.


    "Well, all I can say is that this is the best time to teach the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill,"


    Sheridan suddenly said while looking at Rocky with determination. He no longer cared what secret


    method he used to control two spirit-manipted beasts at the same time. What mattered to him now


    was Rocky''s shocking brilliance. Now that he knew just how talented Rocky was, he believed that


    Rocky could learn and master the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill, the most advanced Beast


    Taming Skill.


    "Sheridan, are you sure about that?" Lance was surprised by Sheridan''s words. He knew that one


    needed to master the Beast Taming Skill with high proficiency first before bing qualified to learn


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill. The Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill allowed the user


    to connect with a spirit-manipted beast to the highest possible level and obtain a power that was


    stronger than Spirit Possession. If a spirit maniptor mastered the Mysterious Beast Transformation


    Skill, he or she couldmunicate with a spirit-manipted beast directly.


    And because of this, the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill was considered as one of the most


    amazing skills in the whole Wild Spirit Land.


    "I''ve wanted to teach him that skill a long time ago, but it was not the right time then. Other than him, I


    can''t find anyone else who is qualified to learn it. I don''t want such a priceless skill to disappear


    because I have failed to pass it down to a sessor. Lance, I will take him with me first." Sheridan then


    nodded at Rocky and then walked away with his hands on his back.


    "Sue, could you take care of them for me? I will be back soon." Rocky asked Sue to watch over Uriah


    and Rubygon for him, and then he bowed to Lance and the others and then followed Sheridan.


    "Father, is the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill really that great?" Isis recalled that Sheridan once


    mentioned the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill before. There were many stories about this


    technique but very few people had actually had the chance to see it in action.


    "Of course. It is more than a great skill. That skill can perfectlybine the powers of a spirit


    maniptor and a spirit-manipted beast. It is said that the ultimate objective of every spirit


    maniptor in the Wild Spirit Land is to achieve that perfect integration. And I am not an exception to


    that. The conditions to learn the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill is extremely strict. There are


    only two spirit maniptors in the entire Wild Spirit Land that have achieved the capacity to utilize the


    Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill. Sheridan is one of them and the other one is Priest Dean,"


    Lance exined with a light of admiration in his eyes and tone.


    Isis and Marin were taken aback with what they heard Lance say. They looked at each other agape and


    with eyes wide open.


    "Except for the creator of the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill, nobody has ever truly understood


    and mastered itpletely. Even Priest Dean and Sheridan can be considered as mere novices when


    ites to the mastery of the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill. To put things in perspective, now


    that Sheridan has decided to teach Rocky that skill, that means that Rocky''s qualification and talent in


    the field of beast taming are the best of the best!" Lance said with excitement brimming in his eyes. If


    he could get Rocky under his wing, it would greatly benefit the Crimson Dragon Group.


    "Wait! We still have no idea how Rocky managed to control two spirit-manipted beasts at the same


    time," Marin eximed suddenly.


    Lance and Isis looked at each other after hearing Marin''s words.


    "Rx! We have plenty of chances to ask him that question. Be patient. We can ask himter," Isis


    replied calmly.


    In the meantime, Rocky walked silently with Sheridan through the headquarters. Wherever they


    passed, people stared at them and murmured among themselves. Sheridan remained silent and


    walked with a grim look on his face as if he worried about something truly grave.


    "What is it Sheridan? It is not good to keep things within yourself," Rocky said as he reached out his


    hand to stop Sheridan from walking.


    Sheridan turned to Rocky with trembling eyes and then said, "Do you have any idea what you just did?


    Why did you reveal that? Don''t you realize that it will only get you into trouble now that others know the


    secret that you can control two spirit-manipted beasts at the same time?"


    "I know that. But I had no choice at that time. I didn''t know that Rubygon would run off to protect Uriah."


    Rocky answered with a bitter smile. He knew that he truly was in big trouble now that this secret of his


    was out in the open.


    "Then why didn''t you tell me about it before? Am I not your teacher?" Sheridan said hardly concealing


    the pride that he had in his eyes. He expected that Rocky would not disappoint him and now Rocky not


    only mastered the skills that he taught him, but he was able to develop his own technique.


    "Can we forget about that now? Let''s talk about the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill you


    mentioned. What is it exactly?" Rocky asked with keen interest.


    "Just follow me," Sheridan replied and motioned Rocky to follow as he continued walking.


    After a few minutes of walking, they arrived at the headquarters'' beast farm. Rocky''s jaw dropped wide


    open as he saw just how grand the headquarters'' beast farm was. It was evenparable to the


    Super Beast Farm of the Imperial City.


    Beast stables lined around the central ground. There were at least three hundred beast stables in


    there. The area was filled with the noisy roarsing from several different beasts.


    "Not bad, huh? And I am the one in charge of this beast farm, ha-ha!" Sheridan saidughing as he


    showed off the beast farm with pride.


    "And since you''ve mentioned it, let''s talk about that. How could you run back to the headquarters to


    enjoy this fine beast farm and leave me to take care of the mess you left?" Rocky yelled at Sheridan


    with wide open eyes and both arms on his sides.

 Chapter 313 The Beast Possession

    Chapter 313 The Beast Possession


    "Ha-ha, Lad, you proved yourself enough. From now on, the beast farm of the northeast military camp


    is under your care. I''m very impressed of how fast you learn things. With your skills, you''re more than


    capable to manage beast farm of a small military camp. Marin told me that you even saved many spirit-


    manipted beasts from the battlefield. You started to get the hang of it. I have a reason to believe that


    you will find you''re true calling sooner orter. You did a great job so far!" Sheridan said with a satisfied


    expression. He was apparently pleased about the oue of his arrangements.


    "Bullshit," Rocky grumbled with eyes darted toward Sheridan. A rush of helplessness ran through him.


    "Actually, I did it to test you. Otherwise, how could I teach all the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill


    to you?" Sheridan exined.


    "Tell me, what on earth is the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill?" Rocky couldn''t help but to ask in


    curiosity.


    This caught Sheridan''s interest. He sneered and said, "The Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill is


    somewhat simr to the Spirit Possession, but is more advanced and ingenious. To learn the basics of


    the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill, one should master the Spirit Possession first then reach the


    Beast Possession."


    "What are the differences between the Spirit Possession and the Beast Possession?" Rocky


    questioned in detail. He knew that something set the two apart but he couldn''t put his finger on it.


    "The Beast Possession is superior to the Spirit Possession. You use thetter to fuse the power of the


    spirit-manipted beasts. While the Beast Possession can have power without the need to fuse with


    the spirit-manipted beast or take any other measures. With the spiritual power, you and the spirit-


    manipted beast canmunicate without talking. Which makes you and thetter as one." Sheridan


    exined to Rocky in one breath.


    "It sounds very easy. Do you think you and your spirit-manipted beast are able to do that now?


    However, one can only understand the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill with practice. Besides,


    the most striking part of the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill was the fact that you can use the


    spirit-manipted beast directly without making a fuss. Just like this..." Using his spiritual power,


    Sheridan stretched his arms and gave them a light shake. Suddenly, a gap burst out on his left side


    and a sickle-like arm appeared from inside the gap. It''s a half meter long and roughly the width of a


    human palm.


    Then Rocky saw Sheridan pulled the sickle-like long arm. Right-after, with the hook de shing, a


    sickle-like long arm loomed ahead. However, this sickle-like long arm, rather than the one in the gap,


    was formed by one of Sheridan''s arm.


    As a result, Sheridan''s arm was exactly like the one in the gap. In other words, they had been


    "This..." Rocky was breathless, and his face filled with amazement and confusion.


    "What you just witnessed is the unique feature of the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill. It enables


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    the spirit maniptor tobine their body parts with the spirit-manipted beast as an integrity. More


    than that, the spirit maniptor would also obtain the special ability of the spirit-manipted beast.


    Let''s use your spirit-manipted beast with the special ability of Fire nature as an example. Once you


    grasp the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill, you can easily use the ability of Fire nature without


    the help of the Spirit Possession. In addition, there is a system of tricks about taming and driving of the


    spiritual beasts. Whenever you get a chance to encounter them, the Mysterious Beast Transformation


    Skill wille in handy," Sheridan borately exined.


    Though he seemed bragging, Rocky was hooked and had shown his interest in the Mysterious Beast


    Transformation Skill. His eyes glistened as he recalled one spiritual beast. He couldn''t wait to acquire


    the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill and use it on Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    "It is the most powerful special skill among beast maniption in the Wild Spirit Land. One of the


    greatest that people are willing to die for. Aside from me, my junior and Priest Dean of the Holy Dragon


    Empire knew very little of this. However, the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill is divided into nine


    levels. I''ve reached third level so far. Most people who practice it are at the same level as me because


    it''s hard to make breakthroughs," Sheridan sighed, suddenly ashamed of his level.


    "Why did you not tell me about such an advanced special skill before? Are you afraid that I will surpass


    you if I learn it and make breakthroughs constantly?" Rocky said yfully tofort his old teacher


    Sheridan.


    "I couldn''t be happier if you could beat me! Why should I worry about it? I have nothing to be afraid of!


    You were too young back then to learn the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill. One of the


    qualifications is to have a strong capability for beast maniption. And in order to achieve that is to


    have a good understanding of the spirit-manipted beast. In which you should determine which power


    you want to have. Otherwise, all efforts will be in vain," Sheridan exined as heughed. He felt


    better knowing that Rocky''s yful side was back to cheer him up.


    "So what changed your mind? Why are you willing to teach me now?" Rocky asked with his arms


    across his chest.


    "It''s obvious. No one in Wild Spirit Land can simultaneously control two spirit-manipted beasts but


    you. Even the skillful Bryant couldn''t do that. I have no idea of how you managed to do so. The fact that


    you can do it is more than enough reason to train you. If the word gets out, many empires willpete


    over you. You are bound to do great things in the future. You may disappear someday and I hate to


    miss the chance of teaching you. To counter my worries, it''s best that I teach you the Mysterious Beast


    Transformation Skill now before it''s toote!" Sheridan spoke his mind sincerely, though a little


    pretentious.


    "It''s surprising of how certain you are about my ns to disappear someday," Rocky smiled.


    "It''s reasonable for you to leave when you be stronger," Sheridan said with deep significance.


    "Since you volunteered to teach me, I will learn it as you wish," Rocky said in a reluctant expression.


    He smiled inwardly in an attempt to mask his excitement. He himself was extremely curious about this


    skill. He even projected the possibility of failing. He would lose nothing if this would fail. The Mysterious


    Beast Transformation Skill required time and dedication to achieve better results.


    "Ha-ha, you are really a bastard." Sheridan taunted. "I had a fine wine in my room. How about us


    teaching over it?"


    "But I still have apetition this afternoon!" Rocky said, giving a hard look.


    "Lad, you can go to thepetition drunk and trust me when I said that no one could still match your


    skill. No one will dare. Ah, I almost forgot! You''re a heavy drinker!" Sheridan burst outughing.


    "Are you sure?" Rocky asked while lifting his eyebrows.


    Then, they entered Sheridan''s room with their arms around each other.


    It''s already afternoon, the third round ofpetition was about to start.


    The third round assessed the leadership just like the Army g Contest. However, thepetitors this


    round had to fight alone. Everyone walked on eggshells, anxious because one false move might lose


    the battle.


    At the Army g Contest, thepetitors led ordinary soldiers. While this time thepetitors on both


    sides led spirit maniptors. Undoubtedly, the battles of the third round would be more intense and


    brilliant! Consequently, many people had been attracted and gathered around the training field.

 Chapter 314 The Start

    Chapter 314 The Start


    The third round was to be held at the area where the Army g Contest was held. And each side led a


    team with matching strengths of thirty spirit maniptors each.


    The two teams were divided into an attacker and a defender. The rules of the final round were simple. If


    the attackers managed to capture the g from the defenders, theirmander would be considered


    victorious. Simrly, if the defenders were able to defend their g from the attackers within a given


    time then themander of the defenders would be dered the winner.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Spirit maniptors were limited in number so the side who had the least number of casualties would


    receive advantage. Thepetition allowed the leader to join. Thus, it could be a battle between the


    teams or a duel between theirmanders.


    One of the leaders was Dunn from the east-southeast military camp. His leadership skills were


    From that aspect, he was not too far from a Frontline Commander of the Crimson Dragon Group. And


    Dunn was seasoned in actualbat and very decisive. He was known as one of the deadliest in the


    battlefield.


    Compared to Dunn, Rocky was inferior from a military experience perspective. Even though he was


    praised by Lance and showed excellent skill in the tactical deployment of troops during the Army g


    Contest, he had never led any actual army himself. What made matters worse was the fact that he had


    only 30 people in his team. This required more precise tactics and more war experience in order to


    quickly adapt to the rapidly changing conditions of war and to minimize the losses for the team.


    Rocky was unlikely to win and many could tell this easily by the mereparison of battle experiences


    between the twobatants.


    People thought that the wise move for Rocky was to pick the defender side. Once he picked the


    defender side, he only needed to choose a highly defensible location. Once he picked the ideal


    defensible position, he could also minimize the casualties that he could incur from the battle and


    minimized losses had advantages.


    Lance, the other Commanders and officers arrived at the tform and waited for the start of the


    Dunn arrived early and stood with full confidence. He seemed more than prepared for the final round.


    "Where is Rocky? This is unbelievable!" Isis was annoyed by Rocky''s dy, especially since everyone


    but him was already there.


    "Maybe Sheridan took him to the brothels?" Marin said.


    "Brothels?" Isis stared at her in disbelief.


    "Yes. He was there yesterday," Marin replied nodding.


    "How could he do that? What was Sheridan thinking? He knew Rocky had topete today," Isis


    Even the Commanders and officers started to wonder why Rocky had not arrived yet. Whispering


    started among them.


    It was the time to start thepetition but Rocky had not arrived yet. The people started to be


    uneasy with the waiting.


    "Is he scared? What is taking him so long toe over?" Dunn said in an arrogant tone.


    "Hey Dunn, wouldn''t it be better if he doesn''t arrive at all? You can win without a fight!" Isis said and


    then stared at Dunn.


    "That would not be fun! But it would be clever of him if he decides not toe. Because the


    people in the Crimson Dragon Group. And that was one of the main reasons why he remained a


    Deputy Commander despite his talent.


    "Don''t jump to conclusions, Dunn. It would be unfortunate if you get embarrassed in the end," Marin


    added.


    "Marin, you seem to have quite a lot of confidence in Rocky. He is only the beast breeder of your camp.


    But what confuses me is why he is still a beast breeder if he''s so brilliant? Or maybe you just don''t take


    thispetition too seriously," Dunn said sarcastically.


    Marin said nothing.


    "Or maybe Rocky offended you, so you treated him like that? Somemanders are just afraid that


    they''ll be reced by someone who is more powerful than themselves. So thosemanders would


    do anything to keep their positions." Dunn implied that Marin was simply jealous of Rocky.


    The Commanders who kept Dunn at his current position were annoyed at his words. They knew that


    Dunn referred to them so they decided to stay silent.


    "Dunn, behave yourself in front of the Commander in Chief!" But there was onemander who was


    prepared to give him a lecture.


    "I am just telling the truth." Although Dunn was unruly, he was still afraid to face Lance. He knew he


    couldn''t afford to offend someone like Lance.


    Lance remained still and nced at Marin. At length, he said, "There is actually a good reason why


    Rocky was appointed as the beast breeder in the military camp. Of course, Marin does not mean to


    humiliate Rocky. Actually, he is the apprentice of our new beast tamer. And I believe you all know how


    important a beast tamer is to a military camp and I do not need to borate on that matter."


    There was an uproar among the people all of a sudden.


    "Is the newly appointed beast tamer that Sheridan? The most powerful beast tamer of the Holy Dragon


    Empire? He had rejected the invitation of the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire to the Pce City


    several times."


    "I heard Sheridan used to report to the northeast military camp and it took a lot so that the Commander


    in Chief can invite him over."


    "And as he just said, Rocky is the apprentice of Sheridan which means he is an excellent beast tamer


    too, right?"


    "No wonder he could manipte two spirit-manipted beasts at the same time."


    Everyone present was astonished, amazed that Rocky surprised them yet again after the ones he


    showed before. Who had ever thought that Rocky was the apprentice of the most powerful beast tamer


    in the Holy Dragon Empire!


    "I didn''t expect that. Interesting! Haha!" Dunn who never took others seriously was yet surprised by


    Rocky. Then heughed out.


    Now that Lance had mentioned it. There were stories that Dunn and Sheridan knew each other well.


    They shared their love for alcoholic drinks. It was said that they would not stop drinking until they were


    "He''sing!" A figure walked towards thepetition area with a spirit-manipted beast.


    They all turned to look at the approaching figure. They were surprised that the figure was barely able to


    keep his bnce as he swayed on both sides as he walked.


    The figure was Rocky. A drunk Rocky to be exact.


    Everyone who watched Rocky walk towards thepetition area was confused. Thest round of the


    thinking at all?

 Chapter 315 Get Drunk Before The Final Competition

    Chapter 315 Get Drunk Before The Final Competition


    "I apologize for keeping you hanging on for a long time!" Rocky said and arched his hands to the crowd


    after treading on the audience tform. His eyes looked blurry as if he was a little unsteady. The


    congregation was taken aback, and they all thought automatically, ''What? He iste for the ultimate


    Still, what made them even more shocked was Uriah. They saw that it had recovered from its injury


    suffered in the morning. What a powerful self-healing ability it had!


    Marin got up instantaneously and dashed to Rocky. She furrowed her brows and mumbled to him


    furiously, "Did you indulge alcohol?"


    "Yes, just a little," Rocky replied tipsily as his face was full of smirk. He beamed like the cat that got the


    cream.


    "What the hell are you doing? Aren''t you apprehensive that you have apetition in the afternoon?


    It''s not straightforward for you to get into the third round of thepetition. How can you consume


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    alcohol at such a crucial juncture? It''s hard to believe you..." Marin whispered and gnashed her teeth.


    She seemed to be so vehement.


    "Are you worried like a cat on hot bricks that I will lose thepetition?" Rocky asked and looked at


    Marin with his eyes blurred. Marin''s pulse stopped. The passionate moments when Rocky''s lips


    pressed on hers that day came back to her mind. Suddenly, she found it hard to sustain her poise, and


    her face flushed.


    "If you fail, I will teach you an excellent lesson!" Marin groaned and swiftly walked back to her seat.


    "Marin, are you okay?" Isis asked with great concern for her cousin. She instantly detected something


    was awry when she paid attention to her blushing face.


    "Oh, I''m fine. Don''t get worked up!" Marin repudiated as she shook her head fast as light. Yet, Isis felt


    that her cousin was not feeling quite well. It was as if she had done something guilty.


    He who knows speaksst. Isis, became more doubtful and thought involuntarily, ''You are concealing


    something from me. I have nevere across such a conduct from you. You look like you are


    engrossed in something. Perhaps something has transpired between you and Rocky.'' Although it


    seemed not obvious, her frown got even more profound. She then drove her attention to Rocky, who


    looked under the influence of liquor.


    "Hey, brat, though you use liquor as your crutch to aid your prowess, you are still not my match!" Dunn


    immediately had the audacity to dere, although he was also perplexed by Rocky''s behavior. He was


    sure of himself because he thought that since Rocky got drunk like that, he was only seeking for a


    crushing overthrow in theingpetition. If Rocky was intoxicated to y an array of drunken


    fists, he might do it rtively well. However, if he was about to lead a battalion under such a condition,


    it would merely make his army more perplexed. And without doubt, he would lose to Dunn within a few


    moments.


    At that moment, Rocky tilted his head and had direct eye contact with Dunn with a drunken grin. As he


    turned back, his initially blurry eyes suddenly reflected a touch of bright light. Someone who recognized


    this abrupt transition would notice that this wasn''t a man under the influence of alcohol.


    When Lance saw Rocky got drunk before thepetition, he sculptured his brows and his eyes


    flickered a hint of puzzlement. His thoughts came to a screeching halt, a slight crease across his


    forehead, which was the sole signal indicating that he was trying to figure out what game Rocky was


    ying. With such a suspicious mind, he instantly said to Rocky and Dunn, "If you both are ready, let''s


    second round, he has the priority to decide to be the attacking party or the defending party!"


    Everyone drove their consideration to Rocky. They all thought that the defending party was more


    secure and convenient and that Rocky would prefer it.


    "I choose the attacking party," Rocky replied at once. Once again, the crowd''s jaws dropped.


    They exchanged stunned nces with each other, the sparks in their brains, desperately trying to


    connect the dots, but instead just causing a short circuit. They thought wildly, ''Rocky has already


    transgressed the boundary and broken a taboo by getting himself drunk before the final round. Now he


    has the guts to choose the attacking party. It was indisputable he wasn''t sober at all!''


    ''What''s on his mind now?'' Isis contemted with great bewilderment and frowned. ording to


    Rocky''s previous performance at the Army g Contest, she was informed that he hadprehensive


    knowledge about the two parties'' advantages and disadvantages on the battlefield. Despite that, he


    chose the attacking party. This made her more puzzled.


    In the interim, Marin looked even more annoyedpared to Isis''s reaction. The sole thing that


    crossed her mind was that Rocky was fiddling around and did not take heed of thepetition at all!


    She was disillusioned with him.


    The only man who maintained hisposure and cidity was Lance. He only fixed his attention on


    Rocky as if he was drowning in a particr thought.


    When Dunn heard that Rocky selected the attacking party, he felt it was totally way out of his


    assumption. At the same time, he had an increment of poise and determination as he had concluded


    that this time he would carry the day! As long as he conquered Rocky at the third round of the


    enchanted and hold his head high in front of all the congregation.


    In a twinkle of an eye, Rocky and Dunn took their own spirit-manipted beasts and walked towards


    thepetition area from the side of the audience tform.


    The two teams with 30 spirit maniptors in each group were eagerly waiting for them there. All of


    them were well-prepared to attend theingpetition. Although the strength of these spirit


    maniptors ranged from fourth to eighth grade of the Mortal Stage, the average power of the two


    teams was equal.


    After Rocky and Dunn each selected a team, they began to make preparations for thepetition.


    "Hey, brat, you are bound to lose this time. I didn''t expect that you would pave the way for me to be the


    defending party. Even if you are given twice the time, you and your team can hardly break my defense,"


    Dunn said provocatively when he led his spirit maniptor team and stopped by Rocky.


    Rocky remained silent as a grave. He just nodded to Dunn and walked towards a different direction


    with his spirit maniptor team.


    In the meantime, Lance was standing at the front of the audience tform, with his hands on his back.


    Watching the two spirit maniptor teams enter the battlefield.


    "Father, is this Rocky really drunk, or pretending to be drunk?" Isis went to his father and popped the


    question.


    "What''s your opinion?" Lance didn''t respond but popped another question.


    "I think he is probably exaggerated to be intoxicated. This guy has constantly been good at ying


    dumb. He may have deliberately gotten drunk to make Dunn baffled and defeated," Isis spected


    slowly.


    "But, if he is pretending to be intoxicated, why would he prefer the attacking party? Logically, in the plot


    that two parties'' strength was corresponding, the defending party will be in a further auspicious position


    than the attacking party," Lance questioned directly.


    "Well..." Isis hesitated and was befuddled. She couldn''t will her lips to move. She also found the whole


    situation quite weird. The further she mulled it over, the more her brain became a spinning top, always


    finding more questions than answers. Then, she grumbled unhappily, "Maybe he is really drunk.


    Sheridan must have dragged him to drink!"


    "It doesn''t matter if he is intoxicated or not. The most fundamental fact is whether he can win the


    asion will be like drawing blood from a stone!" Lance said,posed and firm. It was once in a blue


    moon to see Lance be so negative about Rocky''s triumph. Lance was cognizant that Dunn was an


    exceedingly formidable challenger. Rocky was not in his best condition and to add salt into an injury, he


    even chose to be the attacking party. This caused the situation more disadvantageous to him. No


    matter how special Rocky was and how Lance had apuded him before, he had no slightest chance


    to dominate the battle, let alone break Dunn''s defense and win the g.


    Even Lance had the above opinion clinging in mind. It was no wonder that thosemanders and


    officers were less optimistic about Rocky.


    The third round of thepetition was officially inaugurated, after Rocky and Dunn led their respective


    spirit maniptor teams into thepetition field.


    Thirty minutes or soter, the first report of thepetition was delivered to Lance. Yet, the content of


    the report made everyone on the tform stunned.


    "What did you say? Rocky and his team members were having a barbecue party in front of the


    defensive line? He is really horsing around!" Isis said with a bemused stare. The situation was both


    ridiculous and agitating.


    Marin was also brewing a little anger like tea in a pot. The othermanders and the officers were


    shaking their heads and sighing. It was a hard pill to swallow to imagine that such a severe and


    significantpetition was merely regarded as a funny game by Rocky.


    Lance was mute and had no emotions. He felt that Rocky went overboard. His sunken eyes could tell it


    all.


    Under the cool shadow of several big trees, Rocky and the thirty spirit maniptors gathered around


    several campfires. They were conversing, chuckling, and having a big barbecue party. The fire was


    roasting the meat of the wild animals they had captured from the nearby forest.


    "This ce is really a good ce for a barbecue party!" Rocky howled as he was biting the meat of a


    big thigh of an animal. Hisughter exploded, not a chuckle, or a smirk, but blissful, whole-hearted


    Encouraged by their leader, the other spirit maniptors were also biting the roasted meat with grins


    on their faces. They had thought that the battle would be intense. On the contrary, they found out it was


    totally out of their expectation! On the one hand, they didn''t have to fight against the other team; they


    could also enjoy themselves at the barbecue party. They had no slightest clue that their attitudes had


    spawned so much turmoil. It was unlike a battalion to dare pull such a stunt in a significant


    confrontation. It was just unbearable.

 Chapter 316 A Trap

    Chapter 316 A Trap


    On a hillside a fair distance away, Dunn had set up a defense line. Thanks to the geographic


    advantage of that area, they could look downward and have a good view of everything within a few


    hundred meters.


    "What''s going on here? Doesn''t that bastard want to fight a battle?" Dunn mumbled angrily when he


    found Rocky and his team members were having a barbecue right in front of his defense line, fury


    written on his face.


    "Deputy Commander, what should we do now?" a spirit maniptor asked Dunn immediately. The spirit


    maniptors with Rocky seemed to enjoy the barbecue very much. As a result, quite a few spirit


    maniptors who were with Dunn drooled with envy as they fixed their eyes on those who were eating,


    not to mention the smell that drifted up to them was heavenly.


    "There must be a trap! Don''t bite at the bait and get fooled by them. Just cheer up and ignore them!"


    Dunn ordered in a cold voice. His eyes were furious at the sight of the drooling spirit maniptors.


    To make matters worse, the hot sun shone brightly at its peak. Since Dunn''s defense line was located


    at a higher altitude without any tall tree or other kind of shade, the thirty spirit maniptors were on


    guard under the zing sun. All of them were bathed in sweat with their tongues hanging out in thirst.


    In contrast, Rocky and his team members were eating meat while enjoying the cool under the trees.


    The defending spirit maniptors could not help but envy them.


    The spirit maniptors by Dunn''s side beganining. Gradually, they had less and less desire to


    fight.


    "It''s so hot. Come on, leave a few people here with our g. All the rest go to the river together with me


    to have a bath," Rocky said as he stood up all of a sudden.


    Immediately, all the spirit maniptors cheered excitedly at Rocky''s proposal.


    A momentter, most of them had taken off their outerwear and went towards the river together with


    Rocky. Only a few men were left, ordered to guard their g.


    Standing within his own defense line, Dunn was surprised to see Rocky lead a group of spirit


    maniptors away. Stripped to their waists, they left suddenly while only a few spirit maniptors


    protected their g. He had no idea what was going on.


    "Follow them! Find out where they are going and what they are nning." Dunn snapped at one of the


    spirit maniptors by his side.


    It was not long before the spirit maniptor came back. He reported to Dunn, "Deputy Commander,


    they are bathing in the river not far away."


    "Bathing?" Dunn asked in disbelief. He really couldn''t understand that man''s strategy, if he was even


    using one.


    "Deputy Commander, the g is just over there. We can rush and take it easily." Dunn heard one of his


    spirit maniptors suggest. The others looked at each other, no doubt in the same confused state as


    he was.


    Although Dunn''s team was supposed to be on the defensive, it didn''t mean they could notunch an


    attack. If Dunn rushed downward with his team members, he would be sure to get Rocky''s g. In that


    case, Rocky would lose the contest.


    Dunn was big and tall, but contrary to his physical attributes he was known to use caution in his fighting


    strategies. He found it hard to believe that Rocky would surrender the g to him so easily.


    However, the g was right there, almost within their reach. It was truly a rare chance. Dunn thought it


    was worth it to get the g right away regardless of the cost of certain casualties if Rocky nned an


    ambush.


    With these thoughts in mind, Dunn immediately selected ten of his strongest spirit maniptors to


    strike Rocky''s front line by surprise. He swiftly ordered the surprise attack as soon as he was sure that


    Rocky and his men were still at the river.


    At full speed, the ten spirit maniptors rushed towards Rocky''s front line. At that time, there were only


    a few spirit maniptors guarding the area. They fled away as soon as they caught sight of the


    attacking enemies. In the end, there wasn''t anybody but a g in that ce.


    The ten spirit maniptors from Dunn''s side looked quite proud of themselves. One of them walked


    forward to pull the g from the ground.


    "Damn it! The meat smells so inviting. These bastards seem to really enjoy themselves. They not only


    ate venison but also had a bath," one of the spirit maniptors sighed. When he saw that a few wild


    birds were being roasted over the bonfire, he felt like eating them too. Failing to resist the temptation,


    he tore a drumstick and began eating.


    Seeing that, the other nine spirit maniptors joined him too. They believed that they had already won


    the contest because they got the g. All the ten spirit maniptors began eating the wild birds happily,


    believing themselves to be victorious.


    However, one of them copsed on the ground. At first, the other spirit maniptors thought that they


    had fallen into an ambush when theirrade fell down. Hastily, all of them stood up and looked


    around warily. However, in session, they felt immobilized and fell on the ground, incapacitated.


    "My barbecue is delicious, isn''t it?" Rocky mumbled when he appeared soundlessly. All the ten spirit


    maniptors had fallen on the ground, unconscious and unable to defend themselves. His mouth


    twitched in a suppressed smirk at the sight.


    He had added some seasonings to the wild birds on the bonfire before he left with his men. It was


    absurd how experienced men had eaten his bait without the least suspicion and fell into his trap easily.


    Rocky raised his head to look up towards Dunn''s defense line. As he expected, Dunn had already


    found out his spirit maniptors had fallen in a trap. He looked furious, which absolutely amused


    Rocky.


    Dunn''s sudden loss of ten spirit maniptors was immediately reported to the auditorium. Everybody,


    including Lance, was stunned to hear the news. They couldn''t imagine how this had happened.


    "Rocky already had a n before the contest began?" Lance asked, as he realized what had happened


    all of a sudden.


    "It seems that we were all fooled by Rocky. He wasn''t actually drunk. He just pretended to be drunk


    and acted unreasonably at the same time, so that we would not suspect him. Then he set a trap and


    Dunn bit the bait." Isis uttered her analysis. Her beautiful eyes sparkled. Neither she nor her father had


    expected that Rocky would give them such a surprise.


    "This bastard..." Marin was speechless when she realized what was happening. It annoyed her, being


    caught off guard. But it entertained her as well.


    Obviously, the third round of contest had begun as early as when Rocky appeared like a drunk man.


    However, nobody but he himself was aware of that.


    "What a wonderful scheme! He deceived everybody else! A military officer should know how to make


    use of tricks." Lance could not help but praise his cunning.


    "But Dunn still has twenty spirit maniptors. Maybe he can hold the defense line until the contest


    expires if he tries his best," Isis said.


    "How much time is left?" Lance asked. His face was nk, but in his mind he had already gone though


    many possibilities of what each leader was nning to do.


    "About one and a half hours.


    Dunn has an advantage. If Rocky wants to win the contest, he needs to act right away," Isis answered,


    her eyes narrowing in thought.


    Rocky figured out that there was not much time left for him using the sun''s position. Promptly, he called


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    his team members together. Since the thirty spirit maniptors had eaten barbecue to their satisfaction


    and had a bath, their morale was incredibly high.


    In contrast, the spirit maniptors by Dunn''s side had been on guard under the burning sun, without


    food or bath, so they all looked tired. On top of that, they had lost ten buddies. As a result, all of them


    were in no mood to battle.


    In this way, it seemed that all was in Rocky''s favor. Through his careful nning, he had stacked the


    odds to his advantage. Ultimately, victory was within his grasp.

 Chapter 317 Initial Contact

    Chapter 317 Initial Contact


    "OK buddies, let''s do this! If we win, I will buy all of you drink and food tonight," Rocky said as he tried


    to improve morale.


    Thirty highly-motivated spirit maniptorsunched a fierce attack on Dunn''s group under the


    Without any signs of weaknesses, Dunn deployed impressive defense tactics against the attack.


    Then came the intense battles between the offensive and defensive sides.


    "The first squad covers the second one. The second squad lures the enemy deep from the front. The


    third squad breaks through the sides and cracks them down..." Rocky directed his team calmly. With


    irresistible force, Rocky''s team finally broke through Dunn''s defensive line.


    Dunn decided that the fighting was unfavorable, so he called for a retreat to buy his troops some time.


    It was not long before Dunn realized that his field was a dead end road. His initial purpose of selecting


    the location was to limit Rocky''s options. To his surprise, he was the one trapped instead of Rocky.


    After that encounter, only a few spirit maniptors were left around Dunn. On the other hand, there


    were more than ten people left with Rocky.


    "Damn it!" Dunn couldn''t believe that he ended up so miserablypared to Rocky.


    "Your weakness is arrogance. It is true that you have a good position and an airtight defense. But you


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    are too impatient. The only thing that you care about is winning! You started with a bigger chance to


    win than me. If you only defended until thest possible moment it would be me who would be on the


    losing end and not you." Rocky stared at Dunn and revealed his power. It waspletely different than


    when he was intoxicated.


    "So you want me to give up and admit total defeat. That will never happen! You only have one hour


    now. I don''t think you could beat me and take my g," Dunn said with confidence.


    "We wouldn''t know unless we try!" Rocky waved his hand and his spirit maniptors behind him


    rushed into Dunn''s position immediately. Seeing the iing attackers, Dunn gave out the order,


    "Defend the g!" Dunn, his spirit-manipted beast and a few spirit maniptors all scrambled to


    defend their g.


    Dunn showed no trace of fear even in a weakened state.


    At length, some of Rocky''s spirit maniptors lost their capability to fight. On the other hand, only Dunn


    and his spirit-manipted beast remained to defend their g.


    "All of you, go and rest!" Rocky said to his spirit maniptors.


    The spirit maniptors looked at each other and then they went off to rest.


    "Only the two of us are going to battle it out in the end!" Dunn said as he looked at Rocky.


    "You have consumed a lot of spiritual power. We are now at the same level. I don''t want to fight you


    with the help of others," Rocky said and shrugged his shoulders. Rocky had anticipated this situation.


    Thus, he kept Dunn''s fighting capability impaired.


    "You are so naive!" Dunn sneered at Rocky while his spirit-manipted beast walked forward a few


    steps and stared at Rocky with a sinister look.


    Uriah leaped between Rocky and Dunn''s spirit-manipted beast. Uriah was then almost face to face


    with Dunn''s beast.


    Dunn''s spirit-manipted beast was a second grade of three star Sirius Bear with a height of half a


    man. It was armed with iron ws that could break stone in addition to its powerful physique. It looked


    The Sirius Bear growled with a grimace. It looked as if it was suffering from an injury.


    Soon afterwards, Rocky saw the skin of the Sirius Bear burst open like it was shedding it. Soon


    afterwards, the Sirius Bear stood up and arched its back. It spread its front limb ws like multiple


    knives that pointed upwards. It improved itself from a second grade of three stars to the third grade of


    three stars.


    "It improved and evolved into a Razor-w Wolf Bear?" Rocky was shocked that Dunn''s beast had the


    ability to evolve into the third grade of three stars. Although Rocky nned the situation very well, he


    did not expect this.


    Uriah was close to third grade of three stars, but it didn''t reach the third grade. Unlike the differences in


    power between spirit maniptors, one grade gap between spirit-manipted beasts represented a big


    difference.


    After evolution, the spirit-manipted beast''s body mutated. For example, Sirius Bear''s iron ws


    turned into steel ws after evolution.


    "I have prepared for this contest for a long time. And I am determined to win! So that the people who


    looked down upon me would understand I could go higher than them!" Dunn eximed as he stared at


    Rocky with red eyes.


    "I will not show you any mercy! Make sure you understand that well!" Dunn''s pupils constricted with


    violence and malice. Razor-w Wolf Bear roared loudly and charged at Uriah shing from every


    direction with its steel ws.


    Uriah dodged the ws as it sought out an opening for a counterattack. After the upgrade, Razor-w


    Wolf Bear''s speed also improved greatly. Uriah''s injury during the match in the morning made it slower


    than its normal speed.


    With Uriah''s current status, it had no advantages over the Bear.


    "Now let''s see who is better!" Dunn''s left foot dug deep into the ground as he dashed toward Rocky like


    a bullet that had found its target. In a second, he was right in front of Rocky. He attacked Rocky by


    throwing a fist that was encased with spiritual power at Rocky''s face.


    Rocky focused and stepped back before Dunn''s attack had reached him. The attack passed his face


    but missed. Rocky suddenly felt a stinging pain on the right side of his face. Rocky touched the part of


    his face that was painful and was surprised to see blood on his hand.


    Rocky suspected something and immediately turned to Dunn''s fist. Dunn''s spiritual power covered the


    fist with a denseyer that looked like tiny des.


    Before Rocky could fully recover, another attack with Dunn''s fist came at him. The second attack now


    went for his chest. Dunn''s attack approached Rocky with amazing speed. A ripping sound filled Rocky''s


    ears as his clothes were shed apart. His skin broke and his chest bled.


    Rocky was immediately forced to go on the defensive and kept away from Dunn. Rocky was now


    aware of their difference in spiritual power level.

 Chapter 318 Swallow And Digest

    Chapter 318 Swallow And Digest


    Dunn''s strength perplexed Rocky. He couldn''t make sense of how Dunn''s spiritual power be so


    powerful, considering that he hadn''t used any spiritual martial arts so far.


    It was a natural reaction for Rocky to be confused. It was the first time they had met and he didn''t have


    any experience in fighting him. It would be a correct assumption to think he knew nothing about Dunn''s


    strength. To those who knew him, Dunn''s special spiritual power was remarkable. He was really well


    known among the members of the Crimson Dragon Group. Some talented Frontline Commanders had


    learned their lessons about it from personal experience.


    That did not mean he had no mystery in him. Even if he was well-known, no one knew how he''d


    learned to master this special spiritual power. The only information would be the rumor that Dunn had


    Rocky soon pulled away from Dunn. He had mastered two spiritual martial arts, the Neb Cloud


    Transformation and Neb Arrow Force, which enabled him to keep up in his fight against Dunn.


    They traded dozens of blows and had reached an impasse.


    On the other hand, the battle between Uriah and the Razor-w Wolf Bear was one-sided. Uriah was


    the three-star level. Uriah couldn''t freely use its power of Fire nature to attack since that consumed too


    much spiritual power. It could prove to be a disadvantageter on if it was not able to defeat the Bear


    quickly.


    The Razor-w Wolf Bear hit Uriah again and sent it flying back several feet. Uriah gave a long wail


    and slumped onto the ground near Rocky with more cuts over its weakened body.


    Rocky saw this and narrowed his eyes. He knew he didn''t have much time left. The clock was ticking


    and if he wanted to win this fight, he had to take a gamble. And then it hit him. He reached into the silk


    bag he carried with him and took out the red spiritual crystal Lance had given him as a reward just this


    morning.


    "Eat it, Uriah!" Rocky threw it to Uriah swiftly before the Razor-w Wolf Bear could interfere.


    Uriah caught the red spiritual crystal in its mouth and swallowed without hesitation.


    "Are you out of your mind? I can''t believe you did that. Have you got any idea what would happen to a


    spirit-manipted beast if it eats spiritual crystals like this?" Uriah had swallowed the spiritual crystal


    before anybody could intervene. Dunn could only stare at Rocky in astonishment.


    The spiritual power stored in the spiritual crystals were extremely powerful but vtile. Even the lowest


    level spiritual crystals could cause harm this way. Normally, it would take several times to absorb the


    spiritual power in one spiritual crystal. There were too many risks for a spirit-manipted beast to take


    too much spiritual power at the same time. The advantages it could give were overshadowed by the


    dangers it could cause, death included.


    On the other side, the audience on the tform was watching the fight closely through the Illusory


    Mirror. The duel of two talents, Rocky and Dunn, had turned a lot of heads.


    Everyone was aghast as they saw how Rocky made Uriah swallow a red spiritual crystal whole.


    "What is he thinking giving a whole red spiritual crystal to a spirit-manipted beast?! Is he trying to kill


    his own spirit-manipted beast?" Isis murmured in disbelief. However, she herself doubted this


    because she knew Rocky cared about his spirit-manipted beasts too much to hurt them on purpose.


    "Maybe he just doesn''t know how to use the spiritual crystal. Maybe it''s a mistake?" Marin looked


    troubled. Rocky could have his spirit-manipted beast killed by what he''d done.


    "It seems that Rocky''s making a desperate try. Dunn''s spirit-manipted beast has reached the third


    grade of the three-star level. Rocky has a good spirit-manipted beast, but not good enough to ignore


    the level gap. Meanwhile, Rocky is weaker than Dunn and he wasted more spiritual power in the fight


    than Dunn. No matter how smart or conniving Rocky is, he can do very little in this fight. Strength will


    be the key to victory." Lance analyzed the situation, his eyes cold and grim.


    "Father, do you think Rocky will lose?" Isis asked.


    "The fact that he was able to enter the third round is already an achievement. I think he has already


    passed my test. I have seen his potential and excellent performance in every aspect. He is definitely


    the rarest genius I''ve ever seen in my whole life. I will take him in, regardless if he will win or lose this


    match," Lance said, a determined glint in his eyes. Rocky was very talented, and he would greatly


    improve if provided with the right guidance and opportunity.


    People around him heard what he said and exchanged surprised looks. They had never seen Lance so


    eager to get a talent.


    "Commander Marin, I assume you won''t have a problem with that, right?" Lance looked in Marin''s


    direction and asked.


    "Rocky is a member of the northeast military camp. It''s my honor that the Commander in Chief wants


    him. I have no objections for that," Marin relied with a faint smile. She tried hard to sound proud and


    pleased but the thought of not having Rocky around her in the future brought an odd, empty feeling in


    her heart.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Look at that spirit-manipted beast!" Someone called out, capturing everyone''s attention.


    Everyone''s eyes once again focused on the Illusory Mirror. Eyes widened and hearts thundered in


    eagerness and suspense.


    On the other side of the Illusory Mirror, Uriah had swallowed the red spiritual crystal. Its body had


    begun to glow with bright red light, as if swallowed in mes.


    It didn''t bode well for Dunn. He ordered the Razor-w Wolf Bear to stop whatever was happening, his


    orders shouted frantically at the beast.


    The Razor-w Wolf Bear let out a deafening roar and charged at Uriah, who was then wrapped in the


    red light.


    Uriah was dimly visible in the light. Its face was distorted in agony. It whimpered and trembled


    repeatedly as if it had lost control of its body. It was clear that it didn''t have enough strength or control


    to defend against the Razor-w Wolf Bear.


    Just an instant before the Razor-w Wolf Bear''s ws would''ve touched Uriah, an arrow of zing


    light cut through the air and plunged onto the ground right before the Razor-w Wolf Bear.


    Boom!


    The explosion of light forced the Razor-w Wolf Bear to back away from Uriah. A towering figure


    emerged in front of Uriah. It was Rocky!


    "You will have to get past me first." Rocky looked cold and devilish with his entire body shrouded in


    spiritual power. His face was dark and shadows danced around him.


    Dunn''s face darkened. With a subtle gesture from him, he and the Razor-w Wolf Bear both rushed


    towards Rocky. The Bear reached Rocky first and pounced on him, its sharp ws struck him in a blur.


    Rocky raised his hands and summoned spiritual power on his palms. It formed a huge shining shield he


    used to defend against the attack.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A dazzling light exploded in front of the Razor-w Wolf Bear.


    As Rocky defended against the Razor-w Wolf Bear''s attack, another figure closed in on him


    menacingly like the gust of a strong wind. A massive wave of spiritual power engulfed Rocky.


    Rocky reacted fast but was still sent flying back by the impact. As Rocky tried to recover, the figure


    reappeared beside him. His hands sped together and shimmered as they smashed Rocky''s chest.


    Spiritual light exploded where the strike hadnded. Blood poured from Rocky''s mouth, his chest a ruin


    as if it had been stabbed and twisted multiple times by a knife. His body slumped on the ground,


    sending up a cloud of dust.

 Chapter 319 Uriah鈥檚 Perfect Evolution

    Chapter 319 Uriah¡¯s Perfect Evolution


    "Ha-ha-ha! You are defeated now, young man! I am the winner!" Dunnughed loudly and proudly. He


    looked at Rocky''s beaten state and felt really proud of himself. Beating Rocky felt like a huge


    achievement to Dunn; a seemingly insurmountable mountain that he was able to climb despite the


    odds. ''Rocky is seriously injured after getting hit by my spiritual power. He will not have the strength left


    to even stand back up, '' Dunn thought.


    To Dunn''s surprise, Rocky started to move and got himself up to a semi-standing position with the help


    of his hands. Rocky was standing shakily as if the slightest wind could knock him back down. The mere


    action of standing up seemed to have drained Rocky of all of his remaining strength. But he did it.


    Beyond Dunn''s expectations, Rocky was able to stand up again.


    "That is impossible! How are you still standing even after my deadly attack!? I am sure that I have


    injured you severely and you have almost no spiritual power left!" Dunn said as he tried to get over his


    initial shock. Dunn stood mute and shocked as he tried hard to rationalize what had happened. He was


    sure that Rocky should now be so close to death that the slightest of movements would be impossible


    for him. He attacked Rocky with full force mere moments ago. Any other spirit maniptor would have


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    died or would be in aa from thatst attack. To stand up once more after that attack was


    something that was beyond impossible.


    But Rocky was able to do the impossible many times before. After he got hit by the maximum force of


    Dunn''s attack, Rocky was able to stand up once more beyond the expectations of everyone who


    watched the battle unfold before them. A hundred questions crossed Dunn''s mind regarding Rocky.


    Questions that were brought by Rocky''s ability to survive an attack that could have easily killed any


    other spirit maniptor.


    "Never be too sure of anything. A situation can change at any time. You are not the winner. No, not yet.


    The true battle is just about to begin!" Rocky said coldly with a smile of contempt. He wiped the blood


    from the edge of his lips and gave Dunn a challenging stare that made Dunn feel like Rocky was


    belittling him.


    "Don''t worry. My next attack will kill you and end this battlepletely!" Dunn was brought into a state


    of anger by Rocky''s arrogant statement. His face was flushed red with anger and frustration. He


    wanted to just reach for Rocky''s neck and strangle the life out of him. He felt so angry at Rocky right


    now that it was all that he could do to hold it all back.


    Rocky stood unsteadily as he stared at Dunn. It looked as if he would lose his bnce at any time and


    fall over. Rocky looked as if he exerted all of his strength just to stay standing. Everyone who watched


    the confrontation was sure that Rocky would bepletely defeated or even killed by Dunn''s next


    attack.


    The people who watched the developments of the battle through the Illusory Mirror, were at the very


    edge of their seats. They all admired Rocky''s tenacity. Even though he disyed great stamina


    throughout the final round, everyone was sure that Dunn would win the final round. There was a great


    difference in strength between Rocky and Dunn and everyone was convinced that the game was


    already decided. They all felt pity for Rocky for losing to Dunn.


    But Rocky had constantly disyed an outstanding willpower. He was brave and resourceful


    throughout all of the three rounds of thepetition. He was definitely not an ordinary person even


    though he seemed to be one at first nce. Everyone was astounded by his incredible performance in


    the contest and they regarded Rocky differently now than before the start of thepetition.


    Everyone felt that Rocky was doomed to failure because of the difference in the strengths of Dunn and


    Rocky. They felt that Rocky''s strength was not as strong as Dunn''s nor was it even close.


    Isis and Marin nced at each other. They thought of Rocky''s true identity and the truth about his


    hidden strength. They knew that Rocky had concealed a great deal about his true identity and many


    other important things. It was because of Rocky''s secretive nature that Isis felt it hard to trust Rocky


    secretive. But they too, after they witnessed Rocky''s outstanding performance and excellent character


    in the three fierce rounds of thepetition, had changed their impression of Rocky unconsciously.


    And they had not noticed this change in themselves at all.


    "And now everything muste to an end!" Lance was calm and collected. He was very pleased with


    Rocky''s performance in the three fierce rounds of thepetition. He never nned to put a lot of


    weight on the oue of the third round. The single important thing for Lance was knowing that Rocky


    was a truly talented young man. Although he started as a mere beast breeder in the northeast military


    camp, Lance felt it was wise to harness and cultivate Rocky''s potential.


    Lance slowly raised his hand to give the order to end the thirdpetition. When his hand was halfway


    up, a huge, deep red me burst forth and shot into the sky. The bursting me shot forth in a pir of


    fire that radiated great heat energy.


    Everyone who watched the battle through the Illusory Mirror had a hand or two up in front of their faces


    to shield their eyes from the fierce bright red glow of the me pir. They couldn''t understand what just


    happened. The me pir moved suddenly as if it was controlled by someone. It swiftly changed


    direction and flowed like a huge tentacle that was controlled by a sentient mind. It then moved and shot


    directly towards Dunn just as Dunn was about to attack Rocky.


    Dunn was surprised when he suddenly felt an intense heat that grew hotter with each passing second


    just as he was about tounch another attack at Rocky; an attack that he nned to kill Rocky with.


    The red me pir charged towards Dunn in a terrible st of fire. Dunn was shocked and he felt cold


    sweat all over his body even though the temperature in the area rose into a sweltering heat. Only his


    battle experience and strength saved his life. Dunn stopped advancing towards Rocky and the red


    violent me also stopped attacking Dunn and moved towards Rocky''s side.


    "Great job, Uriah! I knew you could do it!" Rocky eximed excitedly. He smiled proudly as he looked


    at Uriah. No one had any clue what Rocky had truly nned.


    Dunn fixed his eyes on the deep red me st and realized that it came from a beast. The beast now


    glowed with reddish-brown scales from head to the tip of its tail. Small mes burned steadily from the


    gaps between its scales. It looked like a scaled beast that was made of me.


    "It appears that the spirit-manipted beast has reached the third grade of the three-star level. But,


    how is that possible!? How did it evolve all of a sudden?" Dunn was surprised as he recognized the


    beast with reddish-brown scales. It was Uriah. He felt his hope of beating Rocky slowly burned within


    the fires of Uriah''s body.


    Uriah emitted an energy sheath that was stronger than the Razor-w Wolf Bear which was also of the


    third grade of three-star level. Uriah''s unexpected evolution transformed it into a more powerful spirit-


    manipted beast. And this change took everyone by surprise.


    Dunn was not the only one who was surprised by Uriah''s sudden evolution. Even Lance and everyone


    else who was watching the developments of the third round were totally caught by surprise. They all


    thought that Rocky was truly defeated but Uriah''s evolution at thest crucial moment suddenly shifted


    the tide of the final round. No one expected anything like this would happen.


    It was normal for beasts to have physical changes after their evolution; ws grew longer and sharper,


    limbs became stronger and more agile, they could run faster and so on. All were partial changes to the


    beast''s body. Everyone present, including Lance who had a deep experience with beasts, had never


    seen any spirit-manipted beast that had its entire body transformed after its evolution.


    Uriah was obviously an exception. It transformed its entire body when it evolved from the second grade


    of the three-star level to the third grade of the three-star level. And this surprised everyone.


    They called this kind of evolution as mutation.


    Mutations of spirit-manipted beasts were always rted to their natural body. People thought that


    Uriah''s mutation urred normally when it reached a higher star level. When spirit-manipted beasts


    reached a higher star level, they could transform their body into a new shape. They might get one more


    head, or two more limbs, or another tail and so on. Some spirit-manipted beasts could get wings,


    and in very rare circumstances, some changed their entire body into apletely new form. There


    were some spirit-manipted beasts that transformed their inner body; they could get an extra lung or


    an extra heart and so on.


    However, it was not possible for the general evolution of a spirit-manipted beast to cause a


    mutation. But Uriah was able to achieve a mutation. Uriah turned the impossible into the possible. It


    transformed its entire body into a higher grade as it evolved into a higher star level.


    Rocky was sure that Uriah had the ability to bear and refine the spiritual power of the red spiritual


    crystal. He knew that Uriah''s body constitution was different from other spirit-manipted beasts. So


    Uriah ate the whole red spiritual crystal as instructed by Rocky.


    It was a risk to have Uriah do so. But now Uriah was almost of the third grade of three-star level. If


    Uriah refined the red spiritual crystal, it would grant Uriah enough spiritual energy to reach the third


    grade of three-star level. And Uriah''s strength would match that of the Razor-w Wolf Bear. On the


    downside, another possibility was that Uriah''s fighting capacity could be destroyedpletely by the


    spiritual power of the red spiritual crystal.


    What Rocky did was akin to gambling. The only difference was that Rocky had faith that Uriah would


    be able to achieve the impossible.


    Because of this, Uriah was able to achieve evolution at that crucial moment, and the evolution allowed


    it to transform its body into apletely new form.

 Chapter 320 The Ninth Grade Of The Earthly Stage

    Chapter 320 The Ninth Grade Of The Earthly Stage


    "Oh, the ming Shell..." Lance muttered suddenly, his face changing expression.


    "Father, what''s the matter? What are you talking about?" Isis quickly came to her father''s side,


    concerned as she noticed the emotions shing across his face. She wondered what he was thinking


    of and why that caused such changes.


    "From what we''re seeing here, the new morphology that Rocky''s spirit-manipted beast has changed


    into bears a striking resemnce to the ming-shell Tiger!" Lance replied, unable to conceal his


    surprise at the spectacle.


    "Wait, do you mean the ming-shell Tiger, the one at the seventh grade on the ranking list of spiritual


    beasts?" Isis asked in surprise.


    "Although they both differ in appearance from one another, I''m pretty sure that the new morphology that


    Rocky''s spirit-manipted beast has transformed into is the ming-shell Tiger. I''ve only seen it once


    before, impressive," Lance remarked, his tone t and nomittal. Yet he was still unable to prevent


    the expression of surprise on his face.


    "Oh, I see. Could it be possible that Rocky''s spirit-manipted beast is a descendant of the spiritual


    beast and the war beast?" Isis surmised out loud. And there was a distinct possibility of it: under normal


    circumstances, the most of the powerful war beasts were born from the spiritual beasts and the war


    beasts. And such an offspring would almost certainly have inherited some abilities and characteristics


    from its spiritual beast parent. Because of that, they could be much more powerfulpared to other


    beasts.


    "Well, probably," Lance nodded contemtively, his expression still nomittal.


    "However, even if Uriah, Rocky''s the spirit-manipted beast, has upgraded itself, it might still be


    unable to help Rocky to win thepetition. It''s been hurt badly as far as I can see. Once Dunn ordersThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    his spirit-manipted beast to attack Uriah again, and he himself takes the opportunity to attack Rocky,


    then there will be little chance of winning for our favored fighter. It''s certainly an unfortunate situation,"


    Lance murmured as he looked at Rocky through the Illusory Mirror. From the look on his face, he was


    clearly concerned.


    "Commander in Chief,petition time is running out." The officer who was in charge of timing the


    this time.


    Seeing that Uriah had now transformed into another powerful morphology, Rocky took out the bottle of


    magical saliva from his silken bag in a hurry. He swallowed two drops of the magical saliva as quickly


    as he could. Before Dunn could notice and be startled by the sudden change from Uriah, Rocky took


    that moment to process the spiritual power within his body and put the magical saliva to use


    immediately.


    "Go! Razor-w Wolf Bear!" Dunnmanded as he finally noticed Uriah''s upgrade. At the sight of its


    highly strengthened morphology, he could not help but feel a twinge of doubt and hesitation. But he


    kept it all to himself, remaining confident and steeled outwardly, as all his focus went to defeating


    Rocky in this contest. He decided to hold Uriah through his Razor-w Wolf Bear, which should stop it


    from assisting Rocky in fighting back. Then, he could take the chance to pool all his strength to give


    Rocky onest blow, thus finally defeating him. Everyone carefully watching could clearly see that


    Rocky was in great danger as he was already badly hurt and seemed unable to fight further.


    Meanwhile, Razor-w Wolf Bear had heard its master''s order and immediately threw his weight into


    Uriah, giving off a whizzing sound in the air. Its sharp ws sliced through the air in a speedy and


    powerful attack towards Uriah, preparing to deal a critical blow. Uriah''s eyes opened wide and the


    upgraded spiritual beast sensed the attack. The me which surrounded its entire body red up in a


    shing prominence. Uriah looked like it was enveloped with rippling, eternal me. And the fires that


    surrounded its whole body kept expanding, growing like a brushfire. At the sight of that beast galloping


    right to it, Uriah fearlessly met it head on. Wherever Uriah passed, the trail smoldered and ckened


    under its feet.


    A terrifying, merciless battle immediately began between Razor-w Wolf Bear and Uriah. As soon as


    the two of them engaged inbat, the difference between them became evident. Razor-w Wolf


    Bear''s razor ws used to attack and hurt Uriah badly just moments earlier now seemedpletely


    ineffective against Uriah now. And at Uriah''s end, the mes surrounding his body kept Razor-w


    Wolf Bear at bay and unable toe closer. Although Razor-w Wolf Bear was still looking at Uriah


    menacingly, pouring its strength into fighting him, it was evident that it was unable to move closer to


    Uriah''s position. Soon, Razor-w Wolf Bear was losing ground, with the smell of its burnt fur wafting


    in the air. It was simply too difficult for the beast to continue enduring this fight. And it was simply


    unable to beat Uriah.


    Unlike Razor-w Wolf Bear, Uriah was nowpletely different from what it used to be, with far


    stronger powers than ever before.


    Seeing that Razor-w Wolf Bear was about to lose the fight, Dunn''s face colored a vicious purple in


    rage. However, he pulled himself together and determined that he would still be the winner if he


    managed to defeat Rocky.


    Keeping his head in the game, Dunn red at Rocky with his ferocious eyes and immediately targeted


    an opportune moment to attack. Rocky still hadn''t moved, giving off the appearance that he''d been


    seriously injured. And for Dunn, this was the perfect moment to strike Rocky with a finishing blow.


    With a truly murderous expression on his face, Dunn instantly vanished from where he was standing


    just one second ago. Meanwhile, Rocky had felt a strong energy trace heading towards him, with a true


    killing aura. Furrowing his brows, he braced himself to counter-attack.


    Suddenly, Dunn materialized in front of Rocky as a ghost, with one of his arms enveloped in spiritual


    light. The spiritual power emitting from him had transformed into endless swords, surging all around his


    arm. With this razor weapon, Dunn swung his arm straight at Rocky''s chest.


    "Go to hell!" Dunn roared with his bloodshot eyes focused on the kill like the devil himself.


    At the sight of Dunn getting closer, a smile cracked on Rocky''s face. Eyes narrowing, spiritual power


    surrounded his whole body as he rose to the eighth grade of the Earthly Stage. And furthermore, the


    spiritual power simply got higher and higher.


    It kept going until he mounted the ninth grade of the Earthly Stage.


    Several days earlier, before thepetition, Rocky''s power had upgraded to the ninth grade of the


    Earthly Stage. Barely three months earlier, he was close to the sixth grade. Three months was


    considered too short to go up three grades for anyone. Ever since Rainbow Glow Unicorn had moved


    to where Rocky stayed, it had brought Rocky rare treasures many times in order to get the magical


    saliva from him in exchange. Rocky only found two rare treasures with the same power level as the


    middle grade Dark Heaven Egg. And each of them was the equivalent of one grade power in the


    Earthly Stage. Thus, given all the rare treasures he found in these three months, his power rose up to


    the ninth grade of the Earthly Stage rapidly.


    However, Rocky did not want to show his true power at the Earthly Stage''s ninth grade to others just


    yet. It was well known that the ninth grade of the Earthly Stage was only one step beyond to the


    Heavenly Stage, a level previously considered an unreachable realm for countless ordinary spirit


    maniptors. He didn''t want the undue attention of jealousy or make too many enemies.


    But push hade to shove and he felt that he wouldn''t be able to beat Dunn with the power of the


    eighth grade of the Earthly Stage.


    At such a moment, there were only two choices left for Rocky: to admit defeat or to finally show his true


    strength. But he''d decided he was here to win thepetition. Defeat was never an option in this


    critical moment.


    And so right before Dunn''s arm struck him at full force to the chest, a star shaped light surged before


    Rocky, replete with the power of the Earthly Stage''s ninth grade. Rocky had waited for precisely this


    moment to time his release and fight head-on against Dunn.


    At the next instant, with powerful bolts of energy crackling from either side, thebatants hit impact


    and dust imploded around them. The reserve energy of strong spiritual power created a dustbowl. And


    the two of them were enveloped by bright and dazzling light.


    Boom!


    With another huge crash that sent sparks flying, one of them was sent sprawling down on one knee.


    And in the end, he copsed heavily onto the ground with anguish.


    The other figure emerged out from the bright light as it faded away. It was a broken body of an injured


    fighter. And the expression on his face was one of determination and confidence in spite of his


    condition.


    Lance and the others who were standing on the high tform watched in anticipation on who would


    emerge the victor. A ripple of shock and surprise flooded over the tform when they recognized the


    man stepping out.


    It was Rocky who had won.


    "I really can''t believe it! He won thepetition!" Isis eximed in pure shock.


    The fighting had been so fast, soplex, and so intense that not all of them were able to see that


    Rocky beat Dunn by using the power of the Earthly Stage''s ninth grade. Due to the confusion, they


    found it hard to ept the fact that Rocky suddenly turned the tide and won the final victory. All they


    had seen was that Rocky was at the disadvantage and almost lost the game just a few seconds ago.


    And with that, the third round of thepetition finally came to an end in a thrilling fashion.


    It didn''t take long before the news of Rocky''s final victory spread throughout the headquarters. The


    reality rocked the whole Crimson Dragon Group. Once again, he had somehow be the day''s hot


    topic.


    Both Rocky and Dunn had been sent to a quiet ce so they would be able to rest and recover from


    the staggering injuries rued inbat. As for the one who got the final promotion, that piece of


    news had been also postponed until the next day.

 Chapter 321 Same Position

    Chapter 321 Same Position


    Now that the contest was finished, Rocky thought he could finally rx. Sadly, he was wrong. Despite


    the conclusion of the contest, he still had a lot of loose ends to tie up. The two beauties stood before


    him were an excellent example. At any other time, he would''ve been osted by two gorgeous women


    like Isis and Marin. But at that moment, he was a little scared by the strange glint in their look as they


    stared at him with narrowed eyes.


    "What are you two nning?" Rocky stepped back with a shudder when they only leaned towards him


    and looked at each other instead of answering him. He felt like he was a student once again, waiting for


    a punishment after he had done something wrong. Which was just wrong because he was an adult who


    could control powerful beasts. He even crossed his arms defensively and puffed up his chest to cover


    up the difort he felt.


    Isis and Marin rolled their eyes at Rocky''s reaction.


    However, Rocky''s obvious difort made Isis realize as well the strange vibe that surrounded them.


    Maybe she had stared too much. Isis coughed slightly to conceal her embarrassment. She straightened


    her posture as if nothing had happened, and made it seem like she was only there for important


    business. She took out a little bottle from her sleeve and handed it over to Rocky.


    "What''s this?" Rocky asked as he took the bottle from her and looked at it with doubt.


    "That''s a healing elixir, very effective for body injuries including traumatic and internal injury." Isis


    answered in a casual way, acting as if she didn''t care about it at all.


    "That''s the top elixir Isis treasures for herself." Marin whispered to Rocky when her cousin was


    distracted. Rocky couldn''t help but be amused at the duo''s antics.


    "You didn''t have to, thank you!" Rocky didn''t actually need any elixir no matter how powerful the effects


    were because he possessed the magical saliva. Still, the bottle of elixir came from Isis so he epted


    it gratefully. He didn''t want to offend her in any way.


    "Rocky, do you have any idea what you did? Why did you continue fighting after getting badly injured?


    You don''t have to risk your life. It''s only a contest. What if you were disabled or even killed just then?


    Did you even think about that?" It seemed that Marin merely gave Isis her time to speak, and now she


    deemed it her turn to scold Rocky. She really had been worried for Rocky during the match, especially


    when she saw that Rocky was truly in danger. She could still remember how blood rushed to her head


    and how her heart thundered in her chest.


    "It''s not a big deal!" Rocky answered nonchntly, pping his hand dismissively at them. At the critical


    moment of the match, he had activated his spiritual power at the ninth grade of the Earthly Stage. That


    was the reason why he was able to turn the tables in the end, but it seemed that nobody had noticed it


    yet. This was good news for him, since it saved him the hassle of having to answer unavoidable


    questions from a lot of people.


    "Can''t you take this seriously? What about your family? Have you ever thought of what they would feel


    if anything happened to you?" Marin roared at Rocky, his flippant attitude infuriated her even more that


    she already was.


    "I don''t have family!" Rocky answered her coldly. A hint of warning shed in his eyes as if threatening


    them not to pry further.


    Isis and Marin were both taken aback, seeing the change in his eyes.


    "Well, just don''t do such a thing anymore! You should take care of yourself." Marin said to Rocky. Her


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    previously loud voice had softened as if in apology. She bit her lip in guilt, regretting her words. She


    knew she crossed the line even if she had good intentions.


    "Let''s go! Leave him here so he can rest first." Isis said to Marin. She nced at Rocky but didn''t say


    anything. Together, they walked out in silence.


    Just as they had gone outside, the door burst open and Sheridan came in. He rushed hastily to Rocky''s


    side and felt his wrist for a pulse.


    "Phew, what a relief! No internal injury! And still in one piece. Great! You''re not going to die then,"


    Sheridan said, touching Rocky''s chin. His hands were steady but his eyes wandered all over Rocky,


    looking for injury.


    "I assure you that I will live safe and sound until you croak, old man! Ha-ha!" Rocky said in his flippant


    manner as he rolled his eyes at Sheridan''s nonsense.


    "Good for you, man! You defeated Dunn, the strongest deputymander in the Crimson Dragon


    Group. That''s a great achievement. And I''ve also heard that Uriah leveled up during the contest. Is that


    true?" Sheridan asked out of curiosity.


    Rocky nodded at him, and turned to look at Uriah that was still sleeping in the corner. Sheridan


    followed his line of sight and saw the sleeping Uriah. The scales around its shell had changed into a


    fiery ruby in color and Uriah had grown twice its previous size. Although it had already withdrawn its


    mes that flourished during the contest, it did not look less formidable.


    "It''s indeed the ming Shell!" Sheridan marveled as he observed the sleeping Uriah.


    "What did you just say?" Rocky asked with a perplexed look.


    "Do you know about the ming-shell Tiger? That spirit-manipted beast ranks number seven on the


    Spiritual Beast List. It earned its fame and its name because of its ming, red shell. The ruby shell of


    Uriah is extremely simr to the ming Shell. What''s more, the fire Uriah''s shell released in the


    contest resembles the mes of the ming-shell Tiger. Your Uriah may be the descendant of the


    ming-shell Tiger," Sheridan suggested.


    Rocky tried to remember the information about the ming-shell Tiger he had read before. As he


    Uriah and the ming-shell Tiger did share many characteristics inmon.


    "I should study the new changes Uriah had underger." Rocky murmured to himself.


    "Where did you get this spirit-manipted beast?" Sheridan asked.


    "I just ran into it," Rocky lied. He didn''t want Sheridan to find out too much.


    "Bullshit!" Unfortunately, Rocky was a pretty bad liar. Sheridan immediately knew he was hiding


    something.


    "Whatever! Do you have anything else to say? If not, please leave and close the door on your way out.


    Thank you!" Austin didn''t want to say it that directly, but he did want Sheridan to leave. If he stayed,


    Rocky was sure he wouldn''t be able to rest properly.


    He could see that Sheridan was reluctant to leave. They stared at each other in tensed silence before


    Sheridan finally turned and left the room.


    Now that Rocky was alone, he sat in bed with his legs crossed and took out his magical saliva. He


    drank it quickly and started meditating to hasten the healing of his wounds.


    With the help of the magical saliva, his wounds were nearly healed overnight.


    The next morning, Sue brought Rubygon over.


    "Mr. Bai, do you feel better now?" Sue asked as she looked at Rocky worriedly.


    "Yeah! I''m all right now." Rocky answered with a faint smile. It was a bit of a hassle to keep on assuring


    everyone he was alright, but he appreciated their kindness.


    "I''ve heard what happened to you from Miss Isis. I''ve been wanting to see you sincest night but Miss


    Isis told me that you needed to rest. I didn''t want to disturb you so I came for a visit today instead," Sue


    said, and her face scrunched up in worry.


    "Never mind. I''m sorry I worried you." Rocky smiled at Sue kindly. He was about to say something else


    when the door suddenly burst open.


    Marin entered the room authoritatively. She looked ready for battle except she carried a set of clothes


    in her hands.


    "Commander Marin!" Sue bowed to her immediately.


    Marin nodded at Sue and then addressed Rocky, "How do you feel now? Do you still feel sore?"


    "Yes, of course! I''m aching all over. Commander Marin, could you do me a small favor? I want a


    massage so badly!" Rocky said as a devious smile crept at the corner of his lips. He exaggeratedly


    winced and whimpered suddenly, to gain her pity.


    "Well, I don''t mind. I could do you a favor... and send you to heaven now! Go change! And thene


    with me." Marin shouted at him and threw the clothes she was carrying to his face.


    "To where?" Rocky asked, raising his eyebrow.


    "Both you and Dunn were seriously injured yesterday, so the result hasn''t been announced. They will


    announce who can be promoted to the Frontline Commander today. Everyone has already gathered up


    in the training field, waiting for you," Marin exined and then she left the room with Sue so Rocky


    could change.


    Once Rocky finished changing his clothes, he walked out to join Marin.


    "Do you know what it means that you have won the contest yesterday?"


    "Of course I know! Now I''m a Frontline Commander, the same position as you are," Rocky said proudly,


    puffing his chest out and smirking at Marin.

 Chapter 322 Being Unappreciative

    Chapter 322 Being Unappreciative


    "I''m d you understand. The Commander in Chief told me that you would be transferred to the


    Supreme Headquarters when you get promoted to a Frontline Commander. Behave yourself. Don''t act


    like a punk. Your actions will reflect on the reputation of the northeast military camp," Marin said


    seriously.


    "Do I act like a punk? A handsome punk, though, right?!" Rocky said jokingly.


    Sue, who stood close by, couldn''t help but chuckle so she tightly covered her mouth with her hands.


    Marin rolled her eyes at Rocky and hummed as if she was so bored. Then she turned away.


    "Sue, please take care of Uriah," Rocky said as he went after Marin.


    Rocky soon arrived at the training field of the headquarters with Marin. Thousands of people lined up in


    the seats as they eagerly awaited the start of the ceremony.


    A g with "Crimson" and a glorious dragon embroidered in the middle was erected on stage. Lance


    sat in the middle of the stage. The Commanders and the officers of the Crimson Dragon Group stood


    on both sides of Lance.


    The six Deputy Commanders, including Dunn, who were qualified for the second round were also


    present.


    Strangely, Isis was nowhere to be found.


    Rocky and Marin''s arrival created a ripple effect on the people who were present. Heads turned


    towards their direction and everyone''s eyes watched their every move. Whispered conversations went


    on as they walked.


    Rocky brilliantly turned the battle from a disadvantaged position to finally defeat Dunn whose power


    was at least a grade higher than his during thest round of thepetition yesterday. People still


    talked about his victory a day after and likely even in the days toe. They admired him for his


    unflinching courage and unswerving determination. But only Rocky and Dunn knew the entire truth. It


    appeared that Dunn hadn''t told anyone that Rocky actually reached the ninth grade of the Earthly


    Stage. If he told anyone, it would create a stir in the headquarters.


    Some of the Frontline Commanders were hostile towards Rocky; most notably nk. He was badly


    beaten in the Army g Contest by Rocky and was disgraced ever since. Beyond everyone''s


    expectations, at thepetition between the different military camps, Rocky showed his remarkable


    skill on all aspects and won the ultimate victory.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Rocky went from rags to riches. He was a breeder who jumped to an equal footing with the Frontline


    Commanders. This made some of the narrow-minded Frontline Commanders angry and jealous.


    "Commander in Chief..." Rocky and Marin saluted Lance after they walked through the crowd.


    "Since everyone is here, I will now announce the people who will be promoted to Frontline


    Commanders. Rocky, the winner of the final round, will be promoted to Frontline Commander and


    transferred to the headquarters. Due to his outstanding performance, Dunn, the Deputy Commander of


    the east-southeast military camp, will also be promoted to Frontline Commander. As for the other


    Deputy Commanders, although you finished thepetition to the best of your ability, you still need to


    make up for your deficiencies!" Lance said bluntly.


    "Commander in Chief, thank you very much for your appreciation! I will dedicate all my strength to the


    Crimson Dragon Group. I won''t hesitate to go through fire and water for the Crimson Dragon Group!"


    Dunn said in excitement at his promotion. He then saluted Lance to show his respect. His


    disappointment for being kept as a Deputy Commander all these years vanished in a sh.


    The Commanders who once had been in conflict with Dunn looked as if they swallowed a bitter pill.


    "Hey..." Marin nudged Rocky with her elbow to remind him to say something to thank the Commander


    in Chief since Rocky seemed to have no intention to say anything at all.


    After taking a look at Marin, Rocky saluted Lance and said, "Commander in Chief, I really appreciate


    your recognition, but I never nned to be promoted to Frontline Commander. I hope that you will allow


    me to go back to continue my job as the breeder of the northeast military camp."


    Astonished at Rocky''s words, the crowd burst in an uproar instantly.


    All the people stared at Rocky with incredulous eyes. They all thought that he was crazy. He refused


    the opportunity that was offered him for his victory, an opportunity that every spirit maniptor would


    willingly kill and die for!


    "What are you doing?" Marin asked Rocky angrily. She was inplete shock. She never expected


    that Rocky would decline the promotion to Frontline Commander in front of so many people.


    As it should be, Lance was most embarrassed.


    Thest time he tried to promote Rocky and transfer him to the headquarters, Rocky refused him.


    Since it happened in private, Lance did not take offense from Rocky''s reaction.


    This time, Lance held thepetition to let Rocky show his talents and abilities before the public so


    that he could promote Rocky without any controversy. Lance initially thought that the reason that Rocky


    refused the promotion in private was because of the possible controversy that it would create. This


    time, he even announced his intentions to promote Rocky to Frontline General and yet Rocky refused


    once more.


    Even a Commander in Chief with a tolerant nature would feel humiliated by Rocky''s refusal.


    Rocky declined Lance''s offer twice, which was something that had never happened before.


    Everyone present felt afraid for Rocky''s audacity. His refusal had embarrassed Lance in public.


    However, no one knew that the real reason why Rocky fought so hard to win was to ask that his


    request be granted.


    He wanted to show Lance that he was not a man that could be forced to do what he did not want to do.


    Lance clenched his jaw as his heart rate increased. A powerful aura started to radiate from his body;


    like a freezing wind that made the skin of the Commanders and officers near Lance shiver with cold.


    They were aware that Lance was enraged at Rocky''s response.


    "Commander in Chief, I am sure that Rocky is not yet ready for the promotion. Please allow me some


    time to convince him. I am sure that I can change his mind," Marin said as she bowed to Lance. She


    knew that if Rocky continued to refuse the promotion, he would be punished for defying orders, or even


    exiled.


    Marin went out of her way to ease the tension that was created by Rocky''s refusal and this pacified


    Lance somewhat. He did not want to embarrass his niece in any way.


    "I''ll give him three days! After three days, he must go to his new post!" Lance replied back to Marin and


    then nced at Rocky with a disappointed look. He stood up immediately and left the area followed by


    the Commanders and officers.


    The people present stared at Rocky as they shook their heads. Some thought that Rocky was a man


    who did not know how to properly respond to favors that must be appreciated instead of refused.


    The crowd then left the area as soon as Lance had gone.


    "You really make my blood boil!" Marin eximed, ring at Rocky.


    "Didn''t you want to know what I thought about the promotion? Well, now you do!" Rocky replied


    casually. He sounded as if offending the Commander in Chief was not a big deal at all for him.


    "So you have nned all of this since the beginning?" Marin asked, stunned at Rocky''s expression of


    apathy.


    "I have no intention to be promoted to Frontline Commander. If I will be promoted to Commander in


    Chief then I will probably consider it. If there is nothing else, I need to go. I still need to do something,"


    Rocky said and walked away leaving Marin to ponder his words.

 Chapter 323 A Haughty Genius

    Chapter 323 A Haughty Genius


    Lance reached his study after a short while. He was greeted by his daughter as soon as he entered.


    Isis sat on his chair and yed with an ink brush.


    "If I am not mistaken, I think Rocky refused your offer once more," Isis said with a faint smile, seeing


    the vivid anger on Lance''s face.


    "That little bastard is so arrogant that he had the audacity to refuse me in public! He is as cocky as he


    is talented! I really wanted to kill him right there in public. That contemptuous genius," Lance roared


    angrily. It was only Marin''s words that stayed his anger when Rocky refused him once more. He wanted


    so much to punish Rocky out of fury.


    "I did tell you before father. You can''t bribe him through a well-paid job as an officer," Isis said calmly,


    as if she already knew what would happen.


    "Then why did he work so hard in the contest? If he did not reveal his true power, then I probably


    wouldn''t be so depressed and angry." Lance hadn''t figured out why Rocky fought with such intensity


    during thepetition.


    "Simple, he wanted to raise your expectations of him first. So that you will be more irritated of him


    when he refuses you. He wants you to be so irritated that you''d give up on trying to recruit him. And his


    n worked. It was a genius n, really," Isis exined inly as she transfixed her charming eyes on


    her father.


    "You mean to say that getting me this mad was all part of his n?" Lance''s eyes lit up as if he finally


    understood what Isis exined. Rocky had nned to refuse from the start and yet he fought hard in


    order to increase his chances of throwing Lance off andpletely discouraging him in trying to recruit


    Rocky. Lance nodded slightly as he saw the n.


    "I actually told him that you held the contest for him on purpose after his first round," Isis admitted.


    "Why did you do that?" Lance was caught by surprise. He could not believe that his daughter would sell


    him out to Rocky.


    "Because you wanted to see his true power and potential. I told him that in order to force him into


    action. If he found out that you organized thepetition for him, he would defy you further and fight at


    his best to make you angrier once thepetition has been concluded," Isis exined cleverly.


    "Now I understand. Telling him the truth made him want to go against me even further. He then wanted


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    to win thepetition in order to make me angrier at his refusal." Lance was a clever man. It did not


    take long before he understood the trick that his daughter yed on Rocky. He thenughed out loud


    uncontrobly. He shook his head as heughed. "You even got your father this time, daughter! Good


    girl!"


    "The truth of the matter is that Rocky is so much stronger and much better than his peers in every


    aspect. However, it is really hard to recruit a genius like him. He is like a wild thoroughbred stallion. If


    you really want to recruit him, you cannot resort to a forceful approach." After a brief pause, Isis added,


    "You should y smart to win his allegiance. Convince him using a different strategy! He can easily see


    through a military strategy. Use an approach that he will not seeing."


    "And it sounds to me like you already have an idea," Lance remarked. He knew his daughter so well.


    "I will deal with him. Don''t worry about it, father. I can convince him to join, but I''m not sure whether he


    will agree to work at the headquarters," Isis said confidently.


    Lance gave it some thought and then nodded. Although Rocky did embarrass him, his aim to recruit


    Rocky had barely waned. He was a master in observing people, so he knew that Rocky''s potential was


    beyond what he allowed other people to see. He wanted to give Rocky one more chance.


    Isis left her father''s study and went back to her ce. She immediately saw Marin as soon as she


    entered the Isis Pavilion. Marin anxiously waited for her.


    "Isis! Atst you''re back! Rocky just refused the Commander in Chief in public. What should we do


    now?" Marin asked Isis.


    "Really?! That man is so reckless!" Isis said, pretending to be surprised at Marin''s news. Isis pretended


    that she didn''t know anything when she saw Marin in a nervous state.


    "I begged the Commander in Chief for a chance to convince Rocky and he agreed to give me three


    days to convince Rocky. But even with three days, is that even possible? I know Rocky so well. He will


    never agree. What if he still said no after three days? What punishment would Rocky receive from the


    Commander in Chief then?" Marin said in a worried tone. Concern filled her watery eyes.


    "The worse of course! What else would you expect? He will probably be banished to the front lines of


    the battlefield," Isis said seriously.


    "What!? Isis, could you help me to convince Rocky?" Marin pleaded, as her eyebrows approached


    each other and her eyes started to moisten even more.


    Isis burst into a loudughter when she saw Marin in that distressed state.


    "Isis, why are youughing?" Marin asked with a confused expression.


    "Ha-ha-ha! Oh, nothing, nothing. I have never seen you worry about a man that much, Marin. Are you


    in love with Rocky?" Isis asked, teasing her cousin.


    "Come on! That is not funny, Isis! That is not possible!" Marin said blushing after she heard Isis''


    question. She forced herself not to freeze in ce and not to look too awkward.


    "Oh, really? Then tell me why do you care about him so much?" Isis continued to bombard Marin with


    questions about her concern over Rocky.


    "Well... Errmmm... That''s because..." Marin stammered. After a while, something suddenly urred to


    her and she immediately yelled out, "That''s because he saved Verdanim! That''s it! I owe him for that!"


    "Just because of that?" Isis questioned, squinting her left eye at Marin with a faint smile.


    Marin nodded firmly.


    Isis'' expression changed without warning. A hint of coldness shed in her eyes. "I will be truly happy


    for you once you''ve found your true love; and I will never oppose whoever that is as long as it''s not


    Rocky. And you know why, right? Rocky has so many secrets, even his identity is a top secret at the


    headquarters. He is just too darnplicated! Don''t get involved with him. He could jeopardize your


    future." Isis warned Marin sincerely.


    "Oh,e on, Isis! You are too serious! You are just overthinking things. Rx!" Marin replied with a


    smile.


    "Actually, my father told me about Rocky''s refusal. And he agreed to let me take over changing his


    mind," Isis said as she smiled evilly at Marin.


    Marin was agape in surprise after she realized that Isis had fooled her.


    "What do you n to do, Isis? What if Rocky still won''t say yes?" Marin could not help but ask.


    "Don''t worry about it! I already have an idea. I am sure that I can convince him." Her lips curved


    upwards into a creepy smile.


    A true problem awaited Rocky and he didn''t even realize it.


    Rocky said goodbye to Sue before leaving. He took Uriah and Rubygon and walked out of the


    headquarters unnoticed. He then took his carriage and his luggage from the Super Beast Farm and


    then drove the carriage back to his ce.


    When Rocky arrived, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn jumped out in front of Rocky before he even got off


    the carriage. It whimpered sadly at Rocky as he got down from the carriage. It was because it hadn''t


    had the magical saliva for days. It yearned to have a drop of that delicious liquid so badly.


    "Holy molly! You really like the magical saliva, do you? How about this, buddy? You let me be your


    master, and I will feed you the magical saliva every day!" Rocky said to tempt the Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn to be his spiritual beast. But he knew that it was too soon for it to agree. It was never easy to


    tame spiritual beasts. Even though the Rainbow Glow Unicorn craved for the magical saliva, it still


    couldn''t ept to trade that with allowing Rocky to be its master. Spiritual beasts were naturally proud,


    so they couldn''t be tamed easily.


    Rocky expected the Rainbow Glow Unicorn to refuse. It changed its stance immediately. It raised its


    head up in the air that signified that it refused Rocky''s offer. A short momentter, it left without a


    warning and disappeared.


    Rocky did not mind that the unicorn refused his offer and left. He knew well enough that the Rainbow


    Glow Unicorn would return on its own.


    After he unpacked everything, Rocky went to hisb and started his study on Uriah''s upgrade.

 Chapter 324 The Relocation Of The Whole Military Camp

    Chapter 324 The Relocation Of The Whole Military Camp


    Three months before thepetition began, Rocky had practiced very hard to learn the Mysterious


    Visual Evaluation Skill. With great efforts, he grasped the skill and also improved his beast evaluation


    skill to the third level. The moment he mastered the skill, he promptly performed a thorough evaluation


    of his two war beasts, Uriah and Rubygon.


    His evaluation of Rubygon turned out to be smooth. It didn''t take Rocky a long time before he had all


    the data rted to its qualification. In contrast, he encountered a very strange problem when he


    evaluated Uriah. The qualification data he found out from Uriah was two times stronger than that of an


    ordinary spirit-manipted beast. Common sense dictated that those kinds of values were impossible


    to obtain.


    At that time, Rocky doubted the uracy of his data. He thought that maybe because he had just


    mastered the Mysterious Visual Evaluation Skill, he still couldn''t apply it properly. He thought that he


    might have done something wrong during the evaluation and decided to repeat the evaluation. To his


    surprise, it came out the same way. Later, he became preupied with other matters, so he


    temporarily put this problem aside. He thought that when he had free timeter, he would take the time


    to analyze and find out the hidden problem.


    As a result, three months went by without any progress.


    If it weren''t for Uriah''s upgrade at this time, Rocky would have forgotten about the weird data


    evaluation.


    This was why now he had Uriah squat down on the operating table and began collecting samples. He


    took samples of its hair, scales, blood and so on. He nned to test these samples one by one slowly


    to make sure there wouldn''t be any mistakes. In his previous evaluations when Uriah was still at the


    second grade of the three-star level, Rocky had already collected simr samples. He also did the


    same tests and recorded and saved all the data. Therefore, if the two groups of test data were


    infer Uriah''s specific gic sequences. Figuring out its gic sequences would be extremely


    important to study Uriah thoroughly.


    He thought back to the modern world of hisst life, when the people did not have specialized


    instruments to detect gic data. They relied on data detected from every part of human bodies to


    collect various information. By such a way, they inferred the basic sequences of human''s genomes. It


    was precisely because of these basic gic sequences that theter very powerful gic


    technology could be established. Rocky''s current work was also based on the same principles.


    During thest three months, Rocky, based on the information about the data of ordinary spirit-


    manipted beasts he had gathered, inferred the different gic sequences of a dozen kinds of


    spirit-manipted beast species, including Rubygon. In his current world, there were hundreds of spirit-


    manipted beast species. The dozen kinds of beasts he had studied were just like a drop in the


    bucket. At first nce, his current research on the gic modification of spirit-manipted beasts


    might not be that important, but he believed that it would be of great importance in the future!


    Based on the present situation, Rocky was still unable to determine the basic sequences of all the


    genomes of the spirit-manipted beasts. It was too early for him to carry out such a huge project of


    gic modification. Despite that, he still carried out small attempts to collect more relevant data and


    information when he did surgeries on the spirit-manipted beasts. In such a way, he was able to have


    a better understanding of the spirit-manipted beasts.


    Once Rockypleted gathering the information about the gic sequences of all the spirit-


    manipted beasts, he would be quite confident to carry out gic modifications for any of the spirit-


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    manipted beasts. This would be a great asset as it would give him the ability to enhance the gic


    beasts'' abilities and strengths.


    Of course, these were only dreams for the future. If Rocky''s research failed, then everything about the


    gic modifications would be empty talk!


    Thus, Rocky needed to administer the tests on Uriah andpare the data he would obtain with its


    previous data. Then, he would be able to infer the approximate gic sequences of Uriah. In


    consideration of Uriah''s uniqueness, its data would be absolutely meaningful to his research.


    With this in mind, Rocky immersed himself in the research of Uriah''s data. Time flew by, and before he


    knew it, two days had passed.


    In these two days, he finallypleted the series of tests on the changes and evolution of Uriah after


    its improvement in its strength level. He thenpared the data he obtained with the data he got


    before.


    Just like before, the results shocked and amazed him. If he had not done it as carefully as he did, he


    would doubt the results once again. Uriah''s gic data this time had significantly improvedpared


    to the previous data. This implied that the data he detected on Uriah''sst evaluation was urate


    after all. This proved that Uriah''s own abilities had greatly improved after it grew up.


    As for the values of the data on Uriah, Rocky had no exnation for why they were ridiculously high.


    Although he felt puzzled about that, he was also jubnt about the enormous improvement that his


    spirit-manipted beast had undergone.


    He quickly thought of the only possibility for such an improvement¡ªUriah was really a spiritual beast.


    Only a spiritual beast could have that exponential growth and improvement. All the data Rocky had


    now was from the general war beasts. He wasn''t able to gather any data on a spiritual beast.


    Therefore, the only sound exnation for such arge data difference between Uriah and the other war


    beasts might be that Uriah was a spiritual beast.


    This also exined why a spiritual beast was more powerful than amon beast.


    Although Rocky worked hard to prove that Uriah was special in his researches, he truly believed that


    Uriah was a very rare spiritual beast, research backed or not. As a researcher, he still felt that he


    needed to collect more data from other spiritual beasts forparison. He wanted to be cautious in his


    research and to make sure that not only was his data reliable but it also needed to be unquestionably


    valid. After all, science was a very rigorous subject. All his results must be urate and based on


    actual data, not just conjecture.


    The only spiritual beast that Rocky could think of was the Rainbow Glow Unicorn. It actually stayed with


    him and wouldn''t leave due to the fact that it was greatly attracted to Uriah''s magical saliva. However,


    he also knew that the Rainbow Glow Unicorn wouldn''t be as well-behaved as Uriah. It would not


    cooperate with him if he wanted to collect any of its samples. If he wanted to push through with that, it


    would need a lot of effort and determination.


    Yet, as long as he had Uriah''s magical saliva, Rocky was not too worried that he wouldn''t be able to


    collect the gic data from the greedy Rainbow Glow Unicorn. It was difficult but not entirely


    impossible.


    He let out a sigh when he realized that he hadn''t returned to his military camp for two days. He had


    been too caught up in his research. He thought that Marin, who had jumped to her feet because he


    refused to be promoted to Frontline Commander, could be looking for him desperately. If he didn''t show


    up again, he was afraid that Marin would find him and the secretb he had built. That would be more


    trouble than it was worth. With this in mind, he stood up and stretched slowly. He put his research on


    pause and left hisb to go back to the northeast military camp.


    Just as he entered the northeast military camp, Rocky was greeted with the entire northeast military


    camp in an uproar. All the soldiers and spirit maniptors were either busy packing or carrying what


    looked like heavy boxes.


    "Hey, what''s going on?" Rocky grabbed a passing soldier in an effort to know what was going on.


    "You still don''t know? Our whole northeast military camp is going to be relocated." Rocky gaped at the


    soldier''s response.


    "Relocated?" Rocky was stunned. He couldn''t help but wonder why the whole camp needed to be


    relocated so abruptly when nothing special had happened. ''If the military camp is relocated, then I will


    have to follow as well. What should I do? What about myb?'' Rocky''s mind raced with questions.


    "Where are we going to move?" Rocky asked the soldier who looked like he was ready to bolt.


    Unfortunately for him, this was a critical concern and Rocky needed answers desperately.


    "We will be moving to the front line. Our northeast military camp has now been appointed as the major


    force by the Commander in Chief, and our camp will temporarily be the main camp. I can''t believe


    I will be able to see our Deputy Commander in Chief every day at the main camp!" Rocky narrowed his


    eyes at the solider, who seemed to be drooling. Thetter even had a strange manic glint in his eyes,


    his excitement palpable. When Rocky seemed to be satisfied, he continued to move forward


    enthusiastically.


    Rocky''s heart lurched and he furrowed his brows in thought. Things were going to get really tricky for


    him.


    After a slight hesitation, Rocky immediately went to Commander Marin''s camp. He knew it was


    impossible to decide the relocation of a military camp so abruptly, and yet Marin had not said anything


    to him before he left the headquarters. The only possibility was that the relocation had been decided a


    long time ago. It meant that Marin had hidden that from him on purpose.


    Once the northeast military camp moved to the front line, he had to move as well. But at the moment, it


    was impossible for him to move so abruptly. One reason was that he had no way to move those Dark


    Heaven Insects and the Dark Heaven Insect Queen. Another concern for him was that it would be very


    tricky and troublesome for him to build anotherb. In short, if the northeast military camp was really


    going to be relocated, it would be equivalent to killing him! He just couldn''t leave his treasures and his


    <pb behind.

 Chapter 325 New Arrangement

    Chapter 325 New Arrangement


    As Rocky walked closer to Marin''s tent, a giant creature flew over his head and cast him under its


    enormous shadow. The silver scales over its body glinted gloriously under the sun. A closer look at it


    revealed the silhouette of the breeze that blew against the creature. It painted an intimidating but


    wondrous picture for all to see.


    The soldiers who had been busy packing previously left their tasks and gawked unabashedly at the


    glorious beast. Work in the northeast military camp came to a halt as everyone''s attention was taken by


    the creature.


    Their eyes followed it in its magnificent flight until the giant creature slowlynded on the open field. It


    gave out a deafening roar as if it enjoyed everyone''s attention.


    "Is this..." Rocky scrutinized the creature. It looked awfully familiar to him but he struggled to remember


    where he had seen it. "Silver Wind!" Rocky eximed as he finally remembered from where he had


    encountered the majestic creature. This was Isis'' spirit-manipted beast named Silver Wind.


    "This war dragon should be at the fourth grade of the four-star level," Rocky remarked. He had


    deduced this when he observed Silver Wind''s body characters and the aura around it.


    Isis had named it Silver Wind, but this war dragon''s formal name was Celerity Wind Dragon. The top


    ones of this kind could reach the five-star level. Although Isis'' Celerity Wind Dragon was only a four-


    star one, it was still a rare spirit-manipted beast if we considered that superior races like dragons


    were few and far between.


    Despite the fact that the Celerity Wind Dragon was officially categorized as a war dragon, the Beast


    Encyclopedia revealed that it was a descendant, and thus, a crossbreed of both spiritual dragon and


    war dragon. In this way, the Celerity Wind Dragon was substantially more powerful than ordinary war


    dragons with its inherent special power that came from its spiritual dragon lineage.


    Rocky was snapped away from his thoughts as a slender figure jumped down from Silver Wind. She


    moved with grace and poise that captivated the soldiers'' eyes. This charming figure was none other


    than Isis.


    Rocky''s heart thumped fast as he met Isis'' beautiful eyes. A strong sense of foreboding spread in his


    chest. He looked away from Isis in difort, and convinced himself that her appearance meant


    trouble in the horizon.


    As Isis walked towards Rocky, uproar broke out among the soldiers who had gathered around. They all


    stared, ck jawed as they wondered, ''What could the Deputy Commander in Chief want from Rocky?''


    At the same time, they were jealous of Rocky who had the chance to rub elbows with a beauty like Isis.


    "What a coincidence, Deputy Commander in Chief! I didn''t think that I would run into you here, ha-ha!"


    Rockyughed awkwardly. Now that he had no way to avoid Isis, he had to force himself and faced her


    directly.


    "It''s not a coincidence. I''m here to see you." Isis told Rocky directly. Her business-like manner showed


    in her posture and tone of voice.


    "You are here to see me?" Rocky''s eyes widened in panic. It seemed that the foreshadowing he felt


    earlier was right on the money.


    "Deputy Commander in Chief!" Marin greeted Isis warmly as she came out of her tent. Rocky almost


    forgot that they were standing right in front of her tent.


    "Commander Marin, can I borrow your tent for a while?" Marin nced at Rocky, and then turned a


    questioning gaze at Isis.


    They seemed to talk without words, which ended when Marin nodded her permission to Isis.


    Rocky could tell from the duo''s bodynguage that Marin knew what Isis was here for. They must have


    nned it while he was away or possibly earlier.


    "Let''s go inside." Isis instructed to Rocky before she left them and entered Marin''s tent first.


    Rocky nced at Marin and waited for her to say something. When she didn''t, he turned away and


    followed Isis into the tent.


    Inside, Isis satfortably in Marin''s usual ce. They sat in awkward silence, and Rocky waited for


    her to talk while Isis seemed at a loss for words.


    "Deputy Commander in Chief, what do you want from me? I''m sure you didn''t invite me here just so we


    can sit and stare at each other?" Rocky joked clumsily as he covered up the difort he felt.


    "Do you have a problem with that? You have seen me naked but I''m not allowed to stare at you for as


    long as I''d like?" Isis refuted, which rendered Rocky speechless. It would pass as confident banter,


    except her cheeks flushed prettily as if she just realized what she had said.


    Rocky had no answer for that. So, he shrugged his shoulders, resigned, and waited for her to speak.


    "To tell you the truth, my father''s original n was to banish you to the front-line battlefield," Isis


    started. The blush on her face had rescinded and she looked serious once again.


    Rocky thought Isis was kidding at first, but when he saw her solemn face, he knew that she meant it.


    ''Did I cross the line this time?'' he wondered as his brows frowned slightly.


    "You refused my father''s offer in public. Do you really think that you can get away with that easily? You


    defied the order of the Commander in Chief which is as good as going against the militaryw. You


    would have been punished ording to the military rule. If not because of Marin, you would have been


    seized and thrown into prison for days," Isis said as she observed Rocky''s reaction to this revtion.


    Rocky, however, still remained calm, as if he didn''t care it at all.


    "Besides, you should appreciate me." Isis suddenly told Rocky and changed the topic. Hisck of


    reaction exasperated her a little.


    "You said I should thank you. That means that I don''t have to go to the frontline. Am I right?" Rocky


    answered. He realized what Isis was going to say next.


    "Smart men are so boring!" Isis remarked as she pouted. She originally wanted to see Rocky flustered


    but he remained calm as if he could already tell what she would say. It pissed her off a little.


    "You have two options. You can either go to the front-line battlefield as your punishment or ept the


    position I have arranged for you," Isis offered.


    "Well, it sounds like I have no choice at all," Rocky remarked as he frowned in frustration.


    "That''s right! You have no choice." Isis smirked at Rocky. Even an idiot would choose to ept the


    second option. Who else would want to go to the front-line battlefield voluntarily, where they could die


    at any moment? Isis counted on that to make sure Rocky would ept the position she had arranged


    for him.


    "How about this, Deputy Commander in Chief? Let''s make a deal. If you can help me get out of this


    trouble, I will keep our little secret between us forever. Otherwise, you can''t me me if rumors about


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    your size and your moles in secret ces spread among the Crimson Dragon Group. I know a lot of


    people who would definitely enjoy that." Typically, Rocky was not the kind of person who used threats


    like that but now that he had been pushed into a corner, he had no choice and threatened Isis.


    Ordinarily, he would never consider such a cowardly n but desperate times called for desperate


    measure.


    Isis smirked at Rocky to show she was not at all bothered by his threats. "I knew this would happen


    sooner orter. I have already prepared myself not to mind at all. If you dare to tell others about that, I


    will tell my father what you have done to his precious daughter. My father will definitely kill you and then


    throw your corpse to some covert ce to feed wild beasts. If you desire death so much, why don''t you


    do it?" Isis challenged Rocky. She knew that he would throw that in her face, but she prepared well for


    this meeting. As the Deputy Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Group, Isis would not be


    easily shaken, especially not by a threat as empty as Rocky''s threat. From Rocky''s sour expression,


    she knew that she had seeded in turning the tables under such a circumstance.


    Rocky was taken aback by this deration and marveled at Isis'' boldness. Last time, she threatened


    him and used him that he stole her underwear. And her threat had definitely intensified this time. If


    she executed this n, Rocky knew well the grave consequence that awaited him.


    "Well, I can ept the position you offer. But under two conditions. What do you say?" Rocky might


    have been cornered but he would not give in that easily.


    "Spill it!" Isis prompted, annoyed at his stubbornness.


    "First, I will not work at the headquarters. And second, I need you figure out a way to let me stay here. I


    heard that the northeast military camp will go to the front-line battlefield, but I don''t want to leave. As


    long as you fulfill those two requests, I will ept the position you have arranged for me," Rocky


    stated. He made sure to meet her eyes determinedly. This showed her that he would not be moved


    from these conditions.

 Chapter 326 Alyssa Confronted Isis At The Battlefront

    Chapter 326 Alyssa Confronted Isis At The Battlefront


    "I''ve always been curious to know the reason why you insist on staying at the military camp. I wonder if


    you are still hiding something from me," Isis said suspiciously while trying to guess Rocky''s intention of


    staying at the military camp.


    "Am I?" Rocky said innocently.


    "Forget it. You are never honest with me anyway," Isis said coldly. "Well, this ce will be turned to a


    logistics camp, and since you want to stay here now, I name you the captain of the transportation


    squad of the logistics camp. You will be in charge of delivering army provisions. I heard from Marin that


    you used to be a captain. I believe you will be worthy of this position," she continued.


    Rocky narrowed his eyes. He didn''t want to be the captain, but it now seemed that he had no other


    choice, otherwise he would have no reason to stay at the military camp. If so, he couldn''t carry out a lot


    of things.


    "I also heard that you are good at curing spirit-manipted beasts. So you can serve as a military vet


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    too. I will send the injured spirit-manipted beasts to you," Isis said slyly, determined to exploit Rocky


    to the maximum.


    "Do you want me to work around the clock?" Rocky asked unhappily.


    "You can say no!" Isis said with an obvious smile in her eyes. She had totally understood Rocky now,


    and knew that Rocky would agree to do whatever she asked.


    "Deputy Commander in Chief, it seems that I have no choice but to ept that," Rocky said


    disdainfully with a snort.


    "I am d to hear that. So work hard!" Isis said with a tone ofmand, pretending not to notice


    Rocky''s irony at all.


    "If you don''t have anything else, I should leave." Rocky stood up and nodded at Isis before turning


    around to leave.


    The moment he stepped out of the camp, Rocky saw Marin standing outside the camp. It seemed that


    she had been waiting there for a while.


    "Has the Deputy Commander in Chief told you everything?" Marin asked Rocky directly.


    "It looks like I fell into the trap she had set for me," Rocky said with a bitter smile. He had expected Isis


    would say something like sending him to the front line, which he knew was a lie. Isis had had


    everything nned out. But he had no choice but to listen to her. Although he had known it was a trap,


    he had to fall for it.


    But of course, Rocky knew what he was doing. Once he reached the Heavenly Stage, he wouldn''t have


    to worry about moving home anymore. This was because spirit maniptors who reached the


    Heavenly Stage were able to open the Magic Spiritual Space which could amodate everything. So


    by that time, he could do whatever he wanted without having to consider her feelings. But now, not


    listening to her was not an option.


    "The Deputy Commander in Chief did that for your benefit. Do you really think you can escape from the


    Commander in Chief so easily without her help?" Marin said seriously.


    "Okay, then! I would like to send my thanks to you and the Deputy Commander in Chief," Rocky said


    with a vicious smile before leaving.


    At the same time, a soldier went into the camp of themander on the border of the Timber Deity


    Empire holding a letter in his hand.


    "Your Highness, there is a new message," the soldier said while presenting the letter to the princess.


    Alyssa took the letter and gestured for the soldier to leave.


    "Is Isis, daughter of Lance, the leader this time?" A hint of malicious calction shed across Alyssa''s


    eyes upon finishing reading the letter.


    "We used to prevail against the Crimson Dragon Group, but that was before Isis was in charge of the


    army. After she became the leader, the Crimson Dragon Group managed to win us. It seems that Isis is


    good at military tactics."


    "It''s said that Lance has rarely managed the army in recent years because his daughter has taken over


    his work. Lance trusts his daughter inmanding the army in such important battles. It''s obvious that


    he wants to train his daughter to be the sessor of the Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon


    Group."


    "Isis''s strength is near the Supernal Stage and she is also talented in military tactics. She will be a


    formidable opponent for our Timber Deity Empire in years toe."


    Some Commanders of the Timber Deity Empire in the camp discussed.


    "Your Highness, which Commander are you going to send to the battle ground?" asked a Commander


    of the Timber Deity Empire.


    "I will lead the army to the battle ground myself this time," Alyssa said, surprising everyone.


    "Are you going to go to the battle ground?! This may not be a good idea!" some Commanders said


    immediately. Their faces were covered with worry.


    "And why exactly is that?" Alyssa''s cold gaze frightened the Commanders.


    "Your Highness, the battlefront is dirty and it stinks. You may not eat or sleep well there."


    "That''s right. I remember you used tomand the army in the camp. Why did you decide to go to the


    battlefront?"


    "My n is to give the Crimson Dragon Group a deadly strike. And Isis is my target. To defeat her, I


    have to confront her myself. That''s the only way for me to know her weakness," Alyssa said in a


    determined tone.


    All the Commanders exchanged looks. They had rarely seen Alyssa so serious in dealing with an


    opponent. This made them realize that Isis was not an easy opponent.


    "It''s settled. Go and prepare for it," Alyssa said, waving her hand as a gesture for them to leave.


    The Commanders immediately went out of the camp.


    A few dayster, armies of the two countries confronted each other on the Gehenna Border. Isis led the


    army herself this time, nning not to give the army of the Timber Deity Empire any chance for


    winning.


    However, the army of the Timber Deity Empire, led by Alyssa, also showed morale.


    Several battles were fought between the two sides within a few days. The battling zones were seen


    everywhere, and both sides adopted a lot of tactics.


    At this time, Rocky was cultivating himself in the abandoned house. His power now had reached the


    ninth grade of the Earthly Stage, very close to the Heavenly Stage. But now it was hard to reach the


    Heavenly Stage using the intermediate and primary Dark Heaven Eggs in a short time. What''s worse,


    he had to wait for forty days to get one intermediate Dark Heaven Egg. So he needed to find some


    priceless treasures to assist the cultivation.


    Four hourster, Rocky opened his eyes and stepped out. He found that his beasts had just returned


    back. He guessed they might have bullied other spirit-manipted beasts because they looked very


    excited.


    Uriah looked very excited after it reached the third grade. It looked cool with the deep red scales.


    Rubygon looked almost as tall as Uriah. The red spiritual crystal had been used on Uriah. Otherwise he


    could have fed it to Rubygon, which would have definitely improved Rubygon a lot.


    As for the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, it hadpletely be a member of Rocky''s family. He had been


    tempting the Rainbow Glow Unicorn several times these days, hoping that it could cooperate with him


    in collecting data. But the Rainbow Glow Unicorn refused him. So he had to find out a solution.

 Chapter 327 Speaking Like A Dictionary

    Chapter 327 Speaking Like A Dictionary


    "Oh, I need to go to the logistics camp to check in at work and announce my arrival today!" Rocky said,


    remembering he had promised Isis to be the captain of the transportation squad and military vet.


    Although, truth be told, he didn''t really want to be the captain of the transportation squad. He''d


    epted the position as a means to remain in the northeastern military camp. The trade-off would pay


    dividendster.


    After the northeast military camp moved to the frontier, the original area was remodeled into the


    logistics camp. A multitude of army provisions and weapons were moved from base camp to the


    logistics camp.


    Today was his first day on the job as captain of the transportation squad.


    He arranged for his beasts to stay at their positions, guarding his home, and left for the logistics camp.


    When Rocky entered the logistics camp, there was an abundance of activity. Soldiers and spirit


    maniptors came and went, preupied with their business. Rocky knew none of them.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    But he was not surprised by the number of people or themotion. Since Isis re-established the


    logistics camp to shorten supply time during the war with Timber Deity Empire, this was to be expected.


    The move meant the frontiers could receive army provisions and materials rather quickly. Such things


    could be the difference between defeat and victory. The variety of uniforms and crests said the soldiers


    and spirit maniptors in the logistics camp were transferred from other military camps.


    Although they were all new faces to Rocky, they still knew about him. The moment he entered the


    camp, he heard the whispers, and saw the nces his way, the gestures, and pointed fingers. His


    name preceded him from his performance in thest contest. And he''d also refused the Commander in


    Chief in public. That in itself drew attention with some regarding him as if trying to figure out exactly


    what he was about, what kind of a man he might be.


    Throw in the news that Rocky had chosen to be a captain of the transportation squad instead of


    Frontline Commander and the confusion and assessment was more pronounced. Compared with


    Frontline Commander, the captain of the transportation squad was a grueling and trifling job. No one in


    their right mind would choose as Rocky had.


    But those choices and achievements had turned Rocky into a celebrity in the Crimson Dragon Group.


    Everyone was talking about him all the time.


    "Rocky..." two excited voices called at the same time.


    Rocky turned around to see Thor and Joss. The two of them were happy to see Rocky as if they had


    found some treasures.


    "Why are you two here?" Rocky frowned at them.


    "We heard you were the new captain of the transportation squad, so we applied to be with you.


    Commander Marin transferred us here. We heard about your great performance in the contest. And


    how you were so cool that you turned down the Frontline Commander post." Thor gave a Rocky a nod


    of approval, admiration twinkling in his eye.


    "Really?" Rocky gave them a skeptical nce. He had a feeling something wasn''t quite right. "Where is


    your Camp Director?"


    "He is at Commander Marin''s tent," Joss responded


    Rocky nodded and headed toward Commander Marin''s tent.


    After Rocky left, Thor whispered to Joss, "Hey, do you think Rocky suspects anything?" Joss shook his


    head. "I doubt it. Commander Marin certainly wouldn''t tell anyone that she has us spying on him for


    her. Or that she was the one who transferred us here without us asking."


    Thor nodded. "I agree. But remember we have to be extra careful. If he finds out, he''ll kill us. And


    there''d be nothing we could do to stop him or even slow him down. He''s reached the eighth grade of


    the Earthly Stage. Killing us is like stepping on an ant."


    They looked at each other before casting a terrified look in Rocky''s direction.


    There was no guard when Rocky reached the Commander''s camp, so he entered. Several people


    were gathered inside the tent having a discussion.


    A man, with a too smooth face and innocent eyes that spoke of inexperience, sat in the Commander''s


    old spot. The man was young. Rocky doubted if he was even thirty.


    Everyone in the camp turned to look at Rocky as he entered.


    "You must be Rocky." The young man stood and dipped his head slightly.


    Rocky nodded without a word.


    "Nice to meet you. I''m Louis, the new Camp Director of the logistics camp," the man said with a smile.


    "Nice to meet you, Camp Director." Rocky matched the man''s smile with one of his own.


    "This is the Deputy Camp Director, these are captains, and these are..." Louis pointed at each person


    and introduced Rocky.


    "I see," Rocky said in return. "I came to check in for work. Unless you don''t have anything for me, then I


    can go." Rocky made to turn to leave.


    "Hey, that''s disrespectful. The Camp Director hasn''t said you can go," the Deputy Camp Director


    yelled. "I heard you were arrogant, but this is worse than I expected."


    The others nodded in agreement. Rocky knew what they had to be thinking. They had heard about him,


    about his exploits, his achievements. They knew he had refused the Commander in Chief. Most likely


    they figured he was a man of great ambition.


    "The Camp Director hasn''t said I couldn''t go either. So, why are you so angry?" Rocky red at the


    Deputy Camp Director.


    "You''re just a captain. How dare you speak to a Deputy Camp Director like that?" The man scowled at


    Rocky. His face flushed with anger.


    "Stop it this moment, for my sake," a cool voice said.


    Rocky and the Deputy Camp Director turned their heads and found it was Louis.


    Rocky realized Louis wasn''t an ordinary man. A camp director would not be tolerant in a situation like


    this. He would have reprimanded Rocky. But Louis didn''t show any superiority. Rocky could tell from his


    eyes that Louis''s reaction was not because he was afraid or bothered by Rocky''s attitude.


    ''This new Camp Director isn''t someone to take lightly, '' Rocky thought.


    "Captain Rocky, we are checking the transportation route from our camp to the frontier. Would you like


    to join us and see?" Louis pointed to a map on the table.


    Rocky stepped forward to look at the map. Then he frowned, shaking his head, and said, "This


    roadmap isn''t feasible. I''ll get a better one done."


    "Captain Rocky, did you know that our Camp Director worked around the clock toplete this map


    after several sleepless nights?" A captain fixed Rocky with a cold stare. "How dare you say ''I''ll get a


    better one done''! Who do you think you are?" Another captain said, "I think the roadmap is perfect. It''s


    clear and every line is the shortest route." He eyed Rocky then offered the Camp Director a ttering


    smile.


    Others echoed his opinion.


    "Why do you think this map isn''t good enough?" Louis regarded Rocky with a frown but his words were


    even.


    "Here... And here... These ces have lots of wild spirit-manipted beasts... There are frequent


    with his assessment.


    Rocky smiled at the sight of Louis and the others in shock. They knew he wasn''t making up any of it.


    And the way he recited everything was as if he were a dictionary.

 Chapter 328 Meeting Halfway

    Chapter 328 Meeting Halfway


    Before Louis was transferred to the logistics camp, the Deputy Commander in Chief met with him. Their


    conversation had, of course, touched upon Rocky''s presence. It was not technically an official briefing


    but an informal directive from one leader to another. The Deputy Commander in Chief wanted to make


    sure that she would not be entirely clueless about Rocky''s...uniqueness. In this way, he knew and


    expected that Rocky was a little peculiarpared to his fellow soldiers. During their little chat, he


    found out that Rocky''s talents were highly praised by the Commander in Chief and the Deputy


    Commander in Chief. He also heard about Rocky''s remarkable performance at the Army g Contest


    and when hepeted among the six military camps of the Crimson Dragon Group. This little tidbit


    came not just from the Deputy Commander in Chief but from every person who witnessed the events.


    Everyone unanimously agreed that Rocky did excellently in the contests.


    He thought that all these knowledge would ready him for the force of nature that Rocky was. He was


    wrong.


    He ended up ck jawed as he stared at Rocky. He observed how astute Rocky was. Rocky cleverly


    pointed out the ws and mistakes on the route map. No wonder that the Deputy Commander in Chief


    wanted him specifically in charge of Rocky''s care.


    "Camp Director, were our army provisions and materials frequently intercepted when we were at war


    with the Timber Deity Empirest time?" Rocky asked with his arms across his chest, deep in thought.


    Louis nodded. His mouth opened to say something but thought quickly of it and opted to say nothing at


    all.


    "How many times have they been intercepted?" Rocky prompted. He had an idea of what the problem


    was but he needed more information before he could urately conclude.


    "The warsted for three months. During that period, we have been intercepted about ten times," Louis


    replied after some thought.


    "So, we were intercepted three to four times a month on average. This indicates that the frontier


    suffered a loss of at least three times less the intended amount of army provisions and materials. Am I


    right?" Rocky analyzed brusquely without sugar-coated words.


    Louis winced but nodded. "Ten times is the normal situation," Louis exined as he tried to save face.


    "It is impossible to avoid the army provisions and materials being looted by the enemy. This is basic


    strategy and they are not fools!" Rocky raised an eyebrow at the Deputy Camp Director''s aggressive


    defense.


    "If I am the Camp Director, I will not allow anyone to loot our army provisions and materials," Rocky


    imed confidently. He could be presumptuous when he had an idea in mind.


    When they heard what Rocky said, Louis and the others gaped at him in surprise. They were


    astonished by Rocky''s tant audacity.


    "Since you are so confident, would you care to help me do that?" Louis said quickly as he saluted to


    Rocky.


    "If you exempt me from the transportation missions for a month, I will consider your suggestion and


    draw a new route map for you." Rocky smiled as he stated his condition. Obviously, he had nned


    everything in advance.


    "Camp Director, don''t believe him. He must intend to ck off on the job. He''s not nning on drawing


    us a new route map!" Rocky smirked outwardly when the Deputy Camp Director shouted in opposition.


    He had already taken this into consideration when he nned this. He knew that his plea would fall on


    deaf ears.


    "Okay, I give you my word. But I hope I can see the new route map in three days." Louis nodded his


    eptance after a short deliberation. He wondered if Rocky was as talented as hearsay. This would


    definitely make or break his impression of the man.


    "No problem. However, I will be needing several materials and the records of the previous


    transportation of army provisions and goods." Rocky nodded in conclusion to Louis.


    "I''ll assign someone to send them to you," Louis replied. Rocky was thankful that he was cooperative.


    He had gotten used to people who treated him badly and challenged him before they realized his


    brilliance.


    Thereafter, Rocky spent three days as he coted the materials and the records he was provided with.


    A few days were expended when he hunted for spirit-manipted beasts where he also familiarized


    himself with the terrain further. With this knowledge, he created a multifunction transportation route


    map that included multiple routes, emergency routes, retreat routes, and so on.


    When Louis saw the multifunction transportation route map, he was totally taken aback with his mouth


    wide open.


    "Rocky, did you make this all by yourself?" Louis asked. He found it interesting that Rocky finished the


    perfection that was the new transportation route map in three days.


    "Is there a problem?" Rocky asked with an eyebrow lifted.


    "No, of course not. I will personally hand it to the Deputy Commander in Chief at the front and ask her


    to look it over," Louis said promptly as he shook his head in astonishment.


    "You are going to send it to the Deputy Commander in Chief?" Rocky asked with his eyebrows


    furrowed in surprise. He was not expecting that. He knew that Isis would be curious who made the new


    transportation route map once sheid her eyes on it. He lingered on that thought. But since he


    wouldn''t remain at the logistics camp during the next month, nothing could bother him, not even if the


    moon and stars fell from the sky.


    "I sure will!" Louis replied and nodded. He was silent for a minute but noticed something strange on the


    route map.


    "What are the dots at the center of the circles?" Louis asked as he checked each route. He noticed that


    every route had this feature.


    "These dots at the center of the circles refer to the coordination spots. We first send army provisions


    and goods to the coordination spots halfway, which should remain confidential and secured. Once


    there, the armies at the front will supply us an escort and transport them to the frontline," Rocky


    exined patiently.


    "But isn''t the transportation of army provisions and goods the responsibility of the logistics camp? If we


    just transport them halfway, that will be too..." Louis trailed in confusion. He had never heard about a


    transportation method like this before. It would seem like they did their job halfway and abandoned it.


    That would be trouble for them.


    "I wrote the n in detail here. Read this carefully." Tired of the usual question and answer, Rocky


    handed a pamphlet of instructions to Louis. Satisfied that his work was done, he turned and left.


    As soon as Rocky left, Louis set out for the tent of the Deputy Commander in Chief at the front. He


    carried with him the new transportation route map, tucked in his robes like treasure.


    "Deputy Commander in Chief, I have brought with me the newly made transportation route map," Louis


    announced outside Isis'' tent. He entered and saluted Isis, eager but still respectful. When she nodded


    her permission, he immediately set the map on her table.


    There were seven to eight Elite Commanders and Frontline Commanders, Marin and Isis not included,


    when Louis entered the tent. They looked on curiously from him to the map he hadid down.


    When Isis unfolded the new transportation route map, she was shocked and asked, "Louis, did you


    make this?"


    "Deputy Commander in Chief, I''m notpetent enough to draw that. It was Captain Rocky who made


    it personally." Louis told Isis honestly.


    "Captain Rocky? Rocky?" Isis confirmed, astonished. Once again, Rocky had lived up to her


    expectations which she had deliberately nned for. He even exceeded what she had in mind.


    When they saw her expression, the Elite Commanders and the Frontline Commanders all shifted their


    attention to the new transportation route map she had clutched in her hand. It did not look anything out


    of the ordinary to them and they wondered what made her sound so amazed.


    "Deputy Commander in Chief, is there anything wrong with the new transportation route map?" Marin


    asked immediately when she saw Isis'' reaction and heard Rocky''s name.


    "Come, see for yourselves." Isis gestured for them so they moved closer as she passed it to them


    carefully.


    At first, they weren''t able to recognize what it was for. They were all dumbfounded when they got a


    closer look.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Is this just a transportation route map? It looks more like an attack illustration with so many routes,


    even including retreat routes..."


    "That''s right. I''ve never seen such aplicated transportation route map before."


    "I think one route is enough. Why take the trouble to do that?"


    The Elite Commanders and Frontline Commanders expressed their views respectively after they saw


    the transportation route map.


    "Commander Marin, what''s your opinion?" Isis asked as she looked at Marin.


    "I think the transportation route map is well nned. It will be able to deal with different kinds of


    emergencies. Compared with the previous one with only one route, this one is more secure. We had


    been looted dozens of times by the Timber Deity Empire during thest war. That made a significant


    impact on the Holy Dragon Empire. It can be said that the new transportation route map made by


    Captain Rocky has taken all these hidden dangers into consideration. But what do these dots at the


    center of the circles mean?" Marinmented when she also noticed the dots.


    "Oh, that ones. Captain Rocky said they stood for the coordination spots," Louis exined immediately.


    Everyone seemed perplexed about what he meant. Louis was not surprised since this was how he


    reacted as well.


    "Coordination spots? What are they for?" Isis asked Louis. Her head cocked to the side inquisitively.


    This idea was something she had never seen before.


    "Captain Rocky said this was a new transportation method for the logistics camp. We shall first


    transport army provisions and goods to the halfway coordination spots. Then the armies at the front will


    repeated Rocky''s words urately since he knew this was not something the others would take lightly.


    As he expected, his words created a racket in the tent. The Elite Commanders and the Frontline


    Commanders were of the opinion that Rocky had gone insane. They had been used to the fact that the


    logistics camp always transported army provisions and goods to the frontline, so it made no sense that


    they would only send them halfway.

 Chapter 329 A Good Plan

    Chapter 329 A Good n


    "This time, Captain Rocky is really out of line! Is he in charge of army provisions and goods delivery?


    Why should he deliver halfway through the journey and require other troops to coordinate with him?"


    An Elite Commander protested heatedly. Rocky''s suggestion seemed to evoke the ire of the majority in


    the tent.


    Currently, the room was in an uproar as nobody seemed willing to listen to any exnation. They were


    busy as they aired out theirints fiercely.


    "Does Rocky realize how full he is of himself. If you look for hubris in a dictionary, his picture would be


    right next to it. It''s a joke how he thinks he can do this to us," nk sneered. He had not forgotten what


    Rocky had done to him. He felt vindicated as he heard how most of the Commanders insulted Rocky.


    "Captain Rocky said he has exined why he wanted to do this in this paper. He said he wrote it very


    clearly as it was of utmost importance for us to understand it." Louis felt sweat roll down his spine as he


    talked. The Commanders weren''t angry at him but that knowledge did not help when most of the


    Commanders were intimidatingly glowering at him. Despite this, he focused on his task and tried to


    maintain his calm. He took out the paper written by Rocky and handed it over to Isis.


    Isis opened it carefully and grinned. "I wonder what he was thinking when he did this," murmured Isis.


    When they heard that, the Commanders looked at each other, but it was obvious not one of them knew


    what Isis was talking about. Well, except Marin, maybe.


    "Commander Marin, please look at this and exin it to everyone." Isis passed over the paper to Marin


    as they exchanged a knowing nce and a smirk that disappeared as quickly as it hade.


    Marin nodded and read the paper loudly so the others would also hear. A look of pleasant surprise and


    understanding quickly spread across her face.


    "I devised this method to reduce the chance of interception by the enemy when the army provisions


    and goods go through the perilous areas. As is known to all, the transportation squad has weak fighting


    capability and no ability topete with the troops in the frontier. Based on transportation records from


    thest three months of war with Timber Deity Empire, the most vulnerable area was close to the


    frontier. This was where the enemies blocked and intercepted a lot of the supplies and could be


    considered the most dangerous ce. Enemies intercepted our army provisions frequently by using


    their mobile troops. As a result, the front suffered scarcity of provisions which caused their morale to


    lower and the soldiers to weaken. We have to be careful of theck of food or the soldiers could start a


    mutiny. In dangerous areas, transportation squads could only protect themselves and have no ability to


    protect the army provisions. If we use this method and our troops are able to escort the supplies from


    the ce close to the frontier, our enemies could not show their insolence through intercepting our


    army provisions. They would have less to celebrate, and their confidence in battle could even


    decrease. In this case, the risk of being intercepted declines drastically. Our army provisions will be


    safer and the consumption during the journey will be reduced too." Marin observed Isis subtly as she


    tried to understand her opinion on the matter through her bodynguage.


    "We would be fools to let our troops be scattered. If there is any emergency in the frontier, I am worried


    that the frontier troop wouldn''t have sufficient time to recover and travel back. If the enemies somehow


    find out about our ns, they might use it to ambush us and defeat the smaller groups easily." One of


    the Commanders shared his doubt after Marin exined Rocky''s method.


    "In this paper, he exined the emergency condition. If the coordination squad doesn''t arrive within


    four hours, the transportation squad will escort the army provisions by themselves," Marin added.


    "If the transportation squad will only escort the supplies halfway to the destination, it''s evident that it will


    burden the troops at the frontier. The transportation team will have an easier time, yes. But that''s a


    good idea for Captain Rocky and not the whole army!" nk said with cynicism.


    "Commander nk, I haven''t finished yet!" Marin red at nk and continued, "With the original


    transportation n, the squad was only able to transport supplies to one front at once. There are only


    three transportation squads but more than ten fronts. It would take at least two days to transport the


    supplies to one front. If all three squads worked at the same time, it would take half a month to


    transport to the ten fronts. The army provisions and supplies delivered by the transportation squad


    each time could only sustain one front troop for ten days. So, the soldiers in the frontier have to lead a


    meagre life; on some days, they don''t eat at all. How could our soldiers fight properly when they are


    hungry?"


    Several of the Commanders nodded. It seemed that they were finally persuaded by Rocky''s words.


    Marin knew that this condition was not only factual, but was also a usual way of life for the troops. Most


    of the soldiers in the frontier did not have enough food and warm clothes. If the warsted for a long


    time, there would definitely be a shortage that could greatly affect the result of the battle. "If we adopt


    this way of transporting the army provisions, we would be able to stabilize the food supply so that our


    soldiers could fight in a functional state.


    In this new way, a squad could supply army provisions for three frontier troops in one go. So it would


    take less days than the previous for these three squads to transport the goods for all troops. We could


    avoid the shortage of army provisions. On the part of the frontier troops, they could just dispatch a team


    to the coordination location every couple of days and it would take half a day to reach the coordination


    location. I think it''s better, than to wait and starve until the transportation squad arrives with provisions,"


    Marin exined as she stared down each Commander, ready for any opposing opinion.


    Surprisingly, the Commanders were startled but still epted her exnation. They praised Rocky as


    they realized what a big help he had provided. If it worked, it would solve the constant shortage of


    provisions at the front. Everyone knew that the shortage of provisions was an issue that needed to be


    addressed.


    "I think you all understand this method very well now. Our previous method took longer time to supply


    army provisions for all the frontier troops. Additionally, we couldn''t guarantee that the supplies that were


    transported would make them to the frontiers. In this new way, we can guarantee that each frontier


    troop can get their supplies in a timely manner and our opponents will not be able to intercept our


    supplies," Isis said firmly with a pleased smile. She felt that this was a really brilliant idea which


    considered the actual condition of frontiers. Rocky made an borate and thoughtful roadmap.


    "If you don''t have any other concerns, we will use this method from now on. Please arrange teams to


    receive your supplies ording to this method," Isis ordered. Her voice demanded immediate


    obedience and all the Commanders stood at once.


    "Yes!" They all responded with a stiff salute.


    "Considering the excellent performance of the logistics camp and that you just solved a big problem for


    us, I therefore award them a merit citation second ss," Isis added. She was strict with the rules and


    executed disciplinary measures when needed, but she was fair when she deemed the troops deserving


    a reward or two.


    All of Commanders looked at Louis sharply. They were obviously jealous and envious, convinced that


    Louis had only gotten this citation because of Rocky''s brilliance. They thought of him as a beginner,


    who had taken office just a few days earlier and now had a merit citation second ss. They all thought


    they could do better, if they were also in the right ce at the right time just as he was.


    "To be honest, Rocky worked out this n and we owe everything to him. I couldn''t take this credit. It


    should be Rocky''s," Louis said modestly as he arched his hands. He would not dare to take the credit


    for himself.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "I think Rocky could not care less about the second-ss merit. It belongs to you so take it. He might


    have done this for something else," Isis said. She understood Rocky very well and knew that he would


    refuse this second ss merit anyway, just so he would not be promoted.


    Louis smiled awkwardly and thought that he had promised Rocky a month of holiday for this n.


    Obviously, Rocky got what he wanted and lost nothing at all.


    Isis knew the answer as soon as she saw Louis'' reaction, but she opted not to ask him any further


    questions. She just asked the Commanders and Louis to leave with the exception of Marin.


    "What did I say, Marin? We''d better run along the bushes, instead of confronting Rocky directly. He


    does not do well with direct orders but guiding him where we want to is more beneficial," Isis said to


    Marin with a confident smile on her pretty face.


    "He is the kind of man who will amaze the people with a brilliant feat once he promises to do it," Marin


    said and then continued, "When do you n to transfer him to the frontier?"


    "I''m still waiting for the appropriate moment. I can feel it''s not the right time yet. We need to wait


    patiently..." Isis said, a pensive expression on her face.


    Marin nodded in agreement. Waiting was always the most difficult part.

 Chapter 330 Rare Treasures

    Chapter 330 Rare Treasures


    Given that Rocky had a one-month holiday, he organized a journey of cultivation. After he arranged


    everything for his journey, he set off with Uriah, Rubygon, and the Rainbow Glow Unicorn. Reaching


    the Heavenly Stage was the prime reason the journey was established.


    Rocky had no other rare treasures to assist his cultivation. He had only the Dark Heaven Eggs and the


    magical saliva. Although the two treasures he possessed were miraculously effective, he yet needed


    more of such a kind. Progressing through to the Heavenly Stage was not a walk in the park. That was


    an upgrade between two stages. Except for proficient vigor, one still required some rare treasures to


    provide aid. At a life and death moment, they would save a spirit maniptor one-half of the effort


    during upgrading.


    Seeking rare treasures for such a juncture became his most essential task.


    For ordinary spirit maniptors, this would be being in cloud cuckoond. This was unlike Rocky''s


    case, where it would be like shooting fish from a barrel. The reason was that he had a helper that was


    so perfect at such an asion. It would be a tremendous loss if he did not grab the golden opportunity


    and make good use of the Rainbow Glow Unicorn. After all, he could not authenticate whether the


    unicorn would surface next time.


    His other purpose during this trip was to assemble the specimens of different spirit-manipted beasts.


    He needed to investigate the genomes of spirit-manipted beasts of distinct types based on the data


    analysis of immense information.


    That was an arduous task, and aplishing it within a brief duration of time would be like drawing


    blood from a turnip. Therefore, Rocky''s purpose for this trip was to collect the samples of twenty kinds


    of spirit-manipted beasts.


    Myriad Beasts Ground was Rocky''s destination as he nned to head for the northeast.


    It was by sheer luck that Rocky heard of that ce. He heard it when he was leaving the headquarters


    and picking up his carriage and things from the Super Beast Farm. It was discerned that no one was in


    the limelight on how massive the Myriad Beasts Ground was. The main reason was no one had


    seeded in passing through that ce. As one entered it and progressed further, they would discover


    more disconcerting aspects of it. Numerous wild spirit-manipted beasts of all kinds were all present


    in the Myriad Beasts Ground.


    In the same instance, that was an exceedingly dangerous ce. Nearly all of the spirit-manipted


    beasts in there were three-star ones. Rocky also discovered from the others that someone had set his


    eyes on the four-star and even five-star spirit-manipted beasts in that ce. Thus, even the spirit


    maniptors above the Supernal Stage didn''t dare to get in the Myriad Beasts Ground alone. Usually,


    they merely strolled around the outside area of the Myriad Beasts Ground in case of a disaster.


    Rocky was conscious that such a ce where plenty of spirit-manipted beasts lived, rich spiritual


    power, and rare treasures were in existence. In other words, the Myriad Beasts Ground was


    unquestionably an outstanding choice for him to discover and pick up clues on what he required for


    cultivation.


    Time moved quickly like greased lightning. Rocky and the three beasts had kicked off for half a day


    already. Having the three beasts as his bodyguards to guard him, he gathered quite a few weak spirit-


    manipted beasts'' specimens with ease like clockwork. Currently, there were no wild spirit-


    manipted beasts posed a threat to him. Meanwhile, the three beasts often rambled around and


    became a thorn in the flesh as they tormented them. Thus, most of the spirit-manipted beasts


    nearby didn''t have the guts to stroll out frequently. If any beast was unfortunate to bump into the three,


    it would be harassed by the three in turn before Rocky had a snowball chance in hell to fight it.


    They still required twenty-four hours to reach the Myriad Beasts Ground. Rocky decided to have a


    break. After he led the three beasts to a cozy sight, he hunkered down and closed his eyes to recharge


    his batteries.


    However, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn suddenly began moving restlessly as a cat on a hot tin roof.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Taking heed of that, Rocky perceived that there must be some rare treasures around. He was


    acquainted with such a reaction from the Rainbow Glow Unicorn. This was a clear indication of one


    thing. It had found a trace of rare treasures.


    "Bad boy, what did you discover?" Rocky uttered to the Rainbow Glow Unicorn as he reached out a


    bottle of the magical saliva. The magical saliva Uriah generated shot up from five drops a day to seven.


    This was after it upgraded. The setback that demand outstripped supply was finally ovee.


    Upon viewing the bottle in Rocky''s hand, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn''s eyes lit up with an inkling of


    wistfulness, while the soft glimmer of his lucid eyes betrayed the poet and the dreamer. Afterwards, it


    got close to him.


    "I will dly supply you two drops only if you guide me to have a peek of the marvelous thing you have


    discovered," Rocky said, trying to sweet-talk it with the magical saliva.


    The Rainbow Glow Unicorn seemed to get a grasp of what Rocky was talking about, and it regrly


    cast darts at the magical saliva in his hand. After being on the fence for a while, it roared like a lion.


    Suddenly it rushed in a precise direction.


    Upon seeing that, Rocky bellowed Uriah, and Rubygon pumped their legs, gaining momentum with


    each push. They quickened their pace until steps became leaps after the Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    After some time, Rocky and the two beasts, led by the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, came to a valley that


    had a wild outpouring of vegetation and was inundated by three cliffs. In the center of the valley, there


    was a tranquil greenke.


    The Rainbow Glow Unicorn halted by theke and again spun around to nce at Rocky and the two


    beasts.


    After Rocky walked to the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, he peeked at the tranquilke. He then turned to the


    Rainbow Glow Unicorn to ask, "Is the exceptional thing you''ve discovered in theke?"


    The Rainbow Glow Unicorn raised its head and gave out a loud awe-inspiring roar, and then blinked at


    Rocky.


    "Well, I presume I require to dive into theke for the treasure you''ve discovered," Rocky said as he


    stroked his chin. He took out everything from his pocket and took off his tops. He promptly jumped into


    theke after finishing everything.


    Rocky inhaled a heavy deep whiff and held it on, and then he dived into theke. Theke was more


    profound than his expectations. After diving down for meters, he eventually captured a peek of the


    bottom. There were plenty of water nts and sludge at the bottom. What baffled Rocky was he did not


    see any fish or creature in theke. Theke was as quiet as a church mouse.


    After searching around for a while, his search bore no fruits since he discovered nothing at all. Rocky


    threw in the towel and swam back to the surface.


    "Hey you! Are you certain as monument of brass there is a wonderful thing in theke?" Rocky inquired


    the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, snorting for air.


    The Rainbow Glow Unicorn nodded.


    "Well, then I''d better give it another shot." Rocky shook his head and dived into theke again.


    An hour afterward, he yet discovered nothing at all.


    "I can''t believe that even you will make a mistake sometime," Rocky said to the Rainbow Glow Unicorn


    with wide eyes after he went back to thend. He was ustomed to such a scenario. Previously, he


    regrly found nothing following the Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    Out of the very depths of the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, flowed all its emotion, and as the groaning flow


    passed its lips, it became a cry of confession, a wail reaching out for redemption. The Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn then looked at Rocky innocently.


    "Very well, then! Don''t stare at me that way. I will give you one drop, okay? It''s your tip." Rocky took out


    the bottle and pour a drop of the magical saliva in his palm, and then he reached his hand in front of


    the Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    However, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn didn''t take it. Instead, it turned to peer at the sereneke.


    Rocky felt awkward about that, and he followed its sight to peer at theke. All of a sudden, a turbulent


    vortex appeared at the center of theke and continued whirling. The original sereneke now became


    furious.


    In a moment, a water pir spurt out in the center of the whirlpool and sprinkled water in every


    direction.

 Chapter 331 The Three-tailed Aquatic Lizard

    Chapter 331 The Three-tailed Aquatic Lizard


    Suddenly, a wild spirit-manipted beast slowly rose from the vortex. It looked like a giant lizard with


    three tails. Its whole body was covered with a thick film like a bizarre water gloss, which could function


    as a natural disguise. Its three tails swung in the air haphazardly. The spirit-manipted beast was like


    a chameleon, its color changed and adapted to blend with its environment.


    "A Three-tailed Aquatic Lizard!" Rocky eximed excitedly when he saw the spirit-manipted beast.


    His eyes sparkled with eagerness and curiosity.


    As stated by the Beast Encyclopedia, the Three-tailed Aquatic Lizard was a special spirit-manipted


    beast, simr to the Dark Heaven Insect. What differentiated it from the Dark Heaven Insect was that


    the Three-tailed Aquatic Lizard could noty eggs. In its stead, it produced the Water Essence Pill as it


    absorbed the spiritual power continually since it lived under water.


    The quality and power of the Water Essence Pill were heavily associated with the level of the beast.


    The highest grade for the beast was four stars. And a four-star beast could produce the highest-level


    Water Essence Pill. Although the beast in front of him was only a three-star one, he could tell that the


    power of the pill inside the body was much stronger than that of a medium-grade Dark Heaven Egg.


    And the Three-tailed Aquatic Lizard was just as rare as the Dark Heaven Insect due to its innate hiding


    ability. If they did not want to show themselves, even the master of the Supernal Stage could not find


    any traces of them. It was often said that even if the beast stood right in front of the master, he would


    still be unable to sense it. That was definitely not an exaggeration.


    "It looks like it''s only at the lower third grade of three stars, but it has amazing strength equal to the


    spirit maniptor of the preliminary level of the Heavenly Stage." Rocky analyzed the beast quickly. His


    mind scrutinized each feature as he decided how he could defeat it.


    "Let''s get started!" Rocky firmlymanded Uriah and Rubygon.


    Since Uriah and Rubygon had cooperated with each other plenty of times in the past, they already


    knew each other''s fighting style well. They separated immediately after they received the order from


    Rocky. Meanwhile, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn suddenly headed to Rocky instead of the enemy and


    took all of the magical saliva in his hand. When it finished that, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn seemed to


    glow in satisfaction and disappeared.


    "What a yellow-bellied but gluttonous kid." Rocky shrugged but he really could not do anything about


    the beast. In fact, that was not first time that the Rainbow Glow Unicorn did that. It behaved like a


    rascal when the Rainbow Glow Unicorn started getting along with him. Rocky was kind of annoyed by


    the Unicorn but he had note up with a solution to that problem yet.


    That wasn''t his priority. His priority at that moment was to kill that beast. He needed to attain that Water


    Essence Pill which was more precious and more powerful than a Dark Heaven Egg.


    Rocky was confident because he had prepared himself well. He seized the bottle of the magical saliva


    he had and hurried backwards. The Three-tailed Aquatic Lizard was sessfully lured by the magical


    saliva and followed Rocky. But when they hade close to the shore, the beast stopped with its eyes


    still fixed on Rocky.


    When he noticed that, Rocky stayed where he was and gestured for Uriah and Rubygon subtly.


    Obediently, Uriah and Rubygon rushed towards the beast, their fangs bared in a snarl.


    However, the Three-tailed Aquatic Lizard was not even surprised by the attack of the two beasts. It


    calmly swung its giant head and two water bombs flew out towards Uriah and Rubygon. The bombs


    looked powerful and reached a length of two meters.


    Bang! Bang!


    The bombs exploded in front of the two beasts. Uriah and Rubygon were knocked back due to its


    tremendous impact.


    "It''s a pretty tough nut to crack, huh?" Rocky frowned at the whole situation. After a short deliberation,


    he took out the Frozen Wind Dagger and whistled for Rubygon. At once, Rubygon advanced towards


    the beast again.


    The beast reacted quickly and was able to dodge Rubygon. It threw two more water bombs to Rubygon


    in retaliation. Rubygon dodged the water bombs effortlessly. They missed their target and flew off past


    Rubygon.


    At the same time, Uriah''s whole body was covered by a red armor that looked like a burnt iron sheet.


    Moreover, Uriah''s body was on fire, the air heated up around it. The fire extended from Uriah''s sides


    like a pair of fiery wings. These wings started beating hard, and Uriah took off towards the beast.


    The beast sensed the danger from the other side. It intended to send out another water bomb towards


    Uriah and Rocky but the two were quick to act.


    Rocky threw the Frozen Wind Dagger to the beast and watched as it blew up like an ice me with


    thick spiritual power. To Rocky''s surprise, even before the blow reached its body, the beast had been


    enveloped in a shining light and water film.


    The blow collided with the film with a loud bang. It created several ripples on the film before it got quiet


    again.


    Then the beast sent out three water bombs at the same time to Rocky. It was so fast that Rocky didn''t


    have enough time to escape and was trapped in a sticky situation.


    Rocky''s heart dropped but he kept moving. He activated the Neb Cloud Transformation that could


    resist several water bombs all at once. The problem was that the Neb Cloud Transformation only


    canceled out two of them.


    Another bomb was about to reach Rocky in under a minute, one that could not be canceled out by the


    Neb Cloud Transformation. Just in time, a fire ball cut in and hit it.


    Rocky quickly stepped back and let out a relieved breath. He had broken into cold sweat, droplets of


    sweat gathered on his forehead and nape. He would have gotten badly injured if not for Uriah''s timely


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    assist.


    Rocky knew he needed to break through that water film to get that pill. Unfortunately, the film was so


    strong that even the Frozen Wind Dagger enhanced spiritual power could not prate into it.


    "Uriah, have a try." Rocky ordered Uriah after he recovered from thest attack. He was more cautious


    now and he needed more data before he could strategize properly. He made his spiritual beast hit that


    water film. If his beast could not seed, then it was impossible to get the pill.


    Uriah activated all of its power and the mes around it burned brighter. Powered up, Uriah rushed


    towards the Three-tailed Aquatic Lizard. The beast did not stop either. It sent out several high-speed


    closer to the beast. It struck hard against the water film. Steam sizzled out from where Uriah had dug


    its ws.


    At first, the steam gave Rocky hope. But when he noticed that all Uriah''s fire power aplished was


    that it made the beast steam, he realized he was in big trouble.


    Despite the fact that the Three-tailed Aquatic Lizard was only at the third grade of three stars, it


    seemed that it was more powerful than any other beast with the same level. Nothing Uriah did seemed


    to have an effect on the beast and he was at a loss.


    Rocky ordered Uriah and Rubygon and they attacked continuously. This way, the beast was sufficiently


    distracted as he tried to think of a n.


    Rocky rattled his mind for everything he knew about the beast.


    "If we can''t break down its shield even for a short time, we at least need to block its attack. It seemed


    that water bomb was its only way of attacking. If we can block the water bomb, there is no other choice


    for it but to give up," Rocky muttered to himself.


    He once again consulted the Beast Encyclopedia in his mind for the information about the beast.


    ording to the book, there was a special organ that enabled the beast topress water into a


    bomb. And obviously, the source of the water was not its own body but the pool. If he could just


    separate the beast from the water, he could stop it from producing bombs. Yeah, that was a good n.


    Now to the hard part, how was he supposed to do that?

 Chapter 332 Another Sleepless Night

    Chapter 332 Another Sleepless Night


    Rocky knew that a beast would never leave its safe nest easily unless it had to. So, it would be too


    hard to trick the Three-tailed Aquatic Lizard into getting out of the pool. Even the magical saliva would


    fail to do that, too. These factors left Rocky no other choice but to try to destroy the part inside its body


    with the function of absorbing water. In this way, he could prevent it from absorbing the water in the


    pool and firing water bombs against him and his war beasts.


    You would think that this was a piece of cake but it was theplete opposite. The Beast


    Encyclopedia did not describe where exactly that part was, so Rocky had to find it himself. He thought


    about it a lot and then decided to dive into the pool to have a close examination on the lizard and find


    out that part.


    When he saw that his two war beasts were fighting furiously with the Three-tailed Aquatic Lizard, he


    thought that this was the good timing to get into the water because the lizard was busy. He stealthily


    dived into the water from the other side and approached it silently. Looking from the bottom of the


    water, Rocky could see that the lizard''s body waspletely covered by theyer of water film that


    provided it with strong defensive power. Its three huge tails were rotating in the water like a propeller


    producing strong suction power.


    Sure that the three tails were the parts he was looking for, Rocky immediately smirked and swam to the


    end of the lizard as quickly as possible. He injected his spiritual power at the ninth grade of the Earthly


    Stage into the Frozen Wind Dagger. Instantly, the length of the spiritual light of the dagger transformed


    into the long length like a sword''s. Trying to do his best, Rocky flung his Dagger hard. The next


    moment, the spiritual light of the dagger dashed towards the lizard and cut off one of its huge tails. As a


    result, a pale green liquid was gushing out from the cut, contaminating the water in a strange way.


    The shooting pain of the lizard who was still floating on the water was reflected in a harsh scream. Its


    body was trembling violently and was madly thrashing in the water. Its violent motion made the water of


    the pool onrushing. Rocky was too close to the angered lizard and had no time to get away from it.


    Thus, he was rolled into the terrifying waves and his whole body was like a puppet in the water.


    Suddenly, he was thrown out from the bottom of the pool into the air and showed up exactly on the side


    of the lizard.


    The enraged lizard did not only roar at Rocky once it saw him, but also hit him with its tails that were


    originally in the water.


    Rocky realized that he was in a seriously dangerous situation; however, it was impossible to adjust his


    position in the air. Thus, all he could manage to do was gather all his spiritual power to resist the violent


    hit. Yet, the lizard''s tails hit Rocky so hard that he was forced to fly high into the air. If anyone else was


    watching from afar, they would think that Rocky was nothing more than a baseball. The situation kept


    getting moreplicated because just before Rocky was about to fall into the water, the lizard


    gathered a set of water bombs that were twice as big as the original ones and shot all of them towards


    him.


    His two war beasts, Uriah and Rubygon were not fast enough to help him. If Rocky was hit by the


    bombs, he would be badly injured.


    Luckily at that critical point, a colorful light shadow appeared and leaped high toward Rocky. Then, he


    was put on the back of the light shadow and transferred quickly to the ground at thest minute before


    the water bombs could hit him. However, as the shadownded on the ground too hastily, both Rocky


    and the shadow rolled over the ground several times like balls before they stopped.


    Everything happened so fast to the extent that Rocky could not digest what had just happened; he was


    confused and disoriented. When he finally came back to his senses, he found the Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn beside him. Its forelimbs seemed to be sprained and it let out a painful cry. He was surprised to


    realize that the unicorn rushed to save him! The Rainbow Glow Unicorn was not fully grown up and it


    was rtively weak. Thus, it was a wonder that it could save Rocky at such a dangerous moment!


    "Thank you!" Rocky said gratefully as he patted the neck of the unicorn. Then, Rocky immediately


    turned and got up because he had to finish what he wanted.


    He saw that the lizard, who had lost one of its tails, was slowly retreating into the bottom of the pool


    and getting gradually hidden. At that very moment, he realized that its defensive water film


    disappeared, so this was the perfect moment to kill the lizard. He certainly would not allow it to flee in


    front of him. He immediately gestured to Uriah toe over to him. At the same time, he darted to his


    clothes which he took off before he dived into the pool and took the Dragon me Pearl out from the


    silken bag.


    "Spirit Possession!" Rocky bellowed one of his powerful skills, and his eyes popped. This skill could


    instantly improve his power because it fused his spirit-manipted beast into his body. Of course, his


    beast would not be harmed. Uriah, who dashed to his side, was instantly turned into a dazzling light


    shadow and got integrated with his body.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Soon, Rocky felt like a stream of spiritual power like raging mes was injected into his whole body. As


    a result, his strength even reached the peak of the ninth grade of the Earthly Stage, infinitely


    approaching the Heavenly Stage. In addition, he found that his own changes were more obvious than


    before. He saw that his chest and limbs were all covered with red scales, making him look like a brave


    warrior.


    Rocky immediately rushed to the edge of the pool and leaped up high into the air. The Dragon me


    Pearl in his hand instantly shone brightly, like the scorching sun at noon, and then turned into a


    meteorite with me, and quickly fell into the pool.


    The Dragon me Pearl dived into the vortex before the Three-tailed Aquatic Lizard was totally


    immersed in it. After a moment of silence, Rocky saw a sh of red light shining abruptly in the vortex


    while the pool waspletely boiling.


    The following second, a deafening sound rang out without any warning!


    A soaring water column, mixed with burning mes, suddenly burst out from the vortex. Then, the


    lizard''s corpse was seen floating on the water. Rocky had finally defeated the very powerful lizard!


    After releasing himself from the Spirit Possession state, he swam into the pool and dragged the lizard''s


    corpse to the shore. He cut into its belly with his Frozen Wind Dagger. After he cut it open, he saw a


    Water Essence Pill at the medium grade, which appeared so ring due to its constant absorption of


    the water essence. This pill was a rare treasure and its efficacy was even stronger than a Dark Heaven


    Egg at the medium grade. Rocky finally got what he wanted.


    He immediately took it out, put it in his silken bag, and collected the samples of scales, blood and other


    parts of the lizard for his gene research. He also collected all its parts that he could sell. It was ironic


    that the lizard who had been so furious just a few minutes ago, became an empty corpse!


    When everything was finished, Rocky took his two beasts to the side of the Rainbow Glow Unicorn to


    check it. Fortunately, it only had one limb sprained. It was such a relief that it was not seriously injured


    because Rocky would have felt so guilty. After applying the magical saliva to the sprained part, he used


    two wooden strips to hold its sprained foot. This way, the unicorn could manage to walk.


    "Let''s find a ce to rest for a night and set off tomorrow," Rocky said to his beasts when it was almost


    dusk. He immediately took his three beasts away. It was a tough day for all of them, so they all needed


    to have a good rest.


    Rocky found a cave on a mountain shortly after setting out. The cave was not too big, but it was big


    enough to amodate them.


    After entering the cave, he kindled a bonfire by using a pile of firewood he had collected along the way.


    The three beasts, lying by the fire, soon felt sleepy due to their tiredness and the warmth surrounding


    them. Yet, Rocky was not sleepy at all. Watching the sparks which were constantly bursting out from


    the firewood, he could not help but drown in his own thoughts. He was envying the beasts that, unlike


    him, did not have anything to overthink. He, on the other hand, was thinking about a woman with a


    beautiful, peaceful and elegant face. She reminded him of the fragrant lily.


    "Lena, how are you doing now?" Rocky couldn''t help but murmur to himself with a sentimental tone


    filled with endless guilt. Lena was the first woman to shake Rocky''s heart. Yet, he hurt her without


    intending to do so. He didn''t even get a chance to exin to her. His guilt kept torturing him on a daily


    basis. Now that he was exiled to the army, he would never find a chance to see her and exin


    anything to her.


    "Roar!" At that moment, Uriah let out a long howl towards the faint moon out of the cave. Its roar


    seemed to reflect its master''s feelings. Soon, Uriah and the other two war beasts were sound asleep.


    ''On a silent and cold night, a sad man is lost in his thoughts, '' Rocky thought teasingly. He couldn''t help


    butugh, though.


    Soon after, Rocky regained his usualposure and put on his evil look. If you could see him then,


    you would say that he looked like a wild wolf that could not be tamed.


    "Right, Sheridan has taught me the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill. I haven''t started researching


    it yet! It seems that tonight will be another sleepless night for me... I can''t even remember thest time I


    fell asleep at night!" Rocky said andughed at himself. The Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill


    soon came into his mind. He then immersed himselfpletely into studying it. All he had to do now


    was to force himself to grow stronger, so that he could regain what he originally had.

 Chapter 333 A Horrible Opponent

    Chapter 333 A Horrible Opponent


    At the battlefront in the main camp of the Crimson Dragon Group, soldiers and spirit maniptors in


    charge of the patrol went to and fro. The moon had hidden behind thick clouds, as if in avoidance of the


    tense air that filled the camp.


    Amidst the bumbling activity of the camp, chaos had erupted in one of the tents. Multiple voices rose


    and fell in heated discussions after they had heard the news.


    "What did you say? The Rough Slope was taken by the enemies? What''s the casualty?" Isis stood up


    at the news when her body refused to sit still in distress. She looked down at the spirit maniptor who


    had just brought the message and urged him to continue.


    "The whole squad holding the Rough Slope is gone, including two Frontline Commanders." The other


    "How could this be possible? The fort held strong two days ago. Howe it was taken so easily?"


    Marin and othermanders exchanged confused looks with each other. Nobody dared to interrupt


    even though they themselves were dying to know more about the situation.


    "It appears that the two Frontline Commanders had a disagreement with each other. When the enemy


    charged, an internal conflict burst in the squad led by the two. The enemy took this opportunity and


    Dreadful silence fell upon the room. Some of themanders breathed shallowly, conscious of how


    loud their harsh breath was inparison to the tense silence that epassed the room.


    Suddenly, a loud bang broke the strained silence. Marin and othermanders looked to where the


    sound hade from. Isis had one hand on the table and her eyes zed with anger. The Rough


    Slope was the most crucial site in the defense line Isis had set up. Now that it was lost, more than half


    of the parts along the defense line would be affected. All as a result of the pride and stupidity of two


    "Deputy Commander in Chief, what should we do next?" Marin asked Isis immediately. Isis nced at


    her in appreciation. She loved her focus and calm in critical moments like this one.


    "We need to take the Rough Slope back as soon as possible. If the enemy takes this chance to enter


    the wooded area of our battlefront, we would be in greater danger. I didn''t expect the leading


    quickly too." Isis had received a report earlier that the generalmander of the Timber Deity Empire


    this time was Alyssa. She was a famous princess of her country who was gifted in military arts like the


    deployment of soldiers. She was also very experienced and widely praised as a military talent seen


    only once in a thousand years. Now that Alyssa led the opposing army, it felt like a personal challenge


    to Isis.


    Isis was tough and would never easily surrender. She had made a lot of efforts, and got where she was


    now without much help from others. This situation was only a setback, no matter how much it felt like a


    p in her face and efforts. She would definitely hit back.


    "Deputy Commander in Chief, let me lead the army and take the Rough Slope back." Marin stepped


    closer to her and ignored the incredulous looks the othermanders were giving her.


    Isis scrutinized Marin and the othermanders. This time, the Crimson Dragon Group sent three Elite


    Commanders and twelve Frontline Commanders here. The three Elite Commanders were burdened


    with critical tasks and had no time to spare. Among the remaining Frontline Commanders, Marin was


    the best in military tactics. She was the perfect choice. They would need brilliant ns and delicate


    execution to seed. Furthermore, it would be necessary for them to rely heavily on their brains rather


    than the strength or number of men they had. The Rough Slope, as its name suggested, was a slope


    which was easy to hold but was infinitely difficult to attack. The terrain there wasplicated, and it


    would not be wise to attack it from the front. This made the matter of capturing itplicated and


    dangerous.


    "Request epted. Commander Marin, be careful. They will not surrender easily." Isis warned Marin.


    She trusted in Marin''s ability. But you could never becent in a war. Not if you wanted to win.


    "Deputy Commander in Chief, please rest assured! I will definitely take the Rough Slope back. Please


    excuse me, I will go and start my preparations." Isis nodded her permission to Marin as she watched


    her leave. She could only hope that the odds would be in her favor.


    At the same time, the leaders of the Timber Deity Empire were gathered for a meeting.


    "Your Highness, we have taken the Rough Slope ording to your tactics. However, we only stationed


    five thousand soldiers in there. I''m afraid they wouldn''t be enough to hold it." The gathered


    looked enchanting but her beauty belied her cunning in battle.


    She was Alyssa, the leading general and princess of the Timber Deity Empire.


    "That''s all right. Rough Slope is just a bait," she answered with a dismissive gesture. "They can have it


    back, I don''t care. It''s just a stepping stone towards my true target." A hint of slyness shed across


    Alyssa''s eyes. A smirk pulled at the corner of her lips. She was in a good mood because the pieces


    had started to fall into ce and everything was going ording to her n.


    "Then where is your true target?" the othermanders asked curiously. They all knew that the Rough


    Slope was the most important site for the Crimson Dragon Group. They had now taken it and turned


    the battle to their advantage. As long as they kept holding it, the Crimson Dragon Group would


    definitely lose the initiative.


    So themanders were confused when Alyssa tasked only five thousand soldiers to hold the Rough


    Slope after they took it. The territory was too good of an advantage to be treated so carelessly, as


    Alyssa was doing at that moment.


    "The time has not yete for you to know. I will tell you when the time is right," Alyssa said with a


    mysterious smile as if she knew something that they didn''t.


    "By the way, has Mr. Sun arrived already?" Alyssa asked her subordinates, her eyebrows slightly


    knitted in concern.


    "He sent word that it would take him some more days," one of themanders answered immediately.


    Alyssa frowned at the unexpected news but quickly moved on.


    "This is going to be a tough war. To ensure all the spirit-manipted beasts are in their best condition, I


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    invited him to the battlefront to adjust the condition of our spirit-manipted beasts. His presence here


    would ensure that our beasts would be at their best. Besides, I have prepared several high-quality


    spirit-manipted beasts which have the potential to be upgraded. Mr. Sun would be doing this


    upgrade," Alyssa said with anticipation.


    "That''s great! Mr. Sun is the mostpetent beast tamer in our Timber Deity Empire. It''s said that he


    doesn''t even care about fame or money and he is very difficult to hire."


    "Right. I also heard that his Beast Taming Skill is unparalleled in the Wild Spirit Land and many nations


    want him."


    "It''s said the spirit-manipted beasts raised by him are the strongest and fiercest in battles."


    Themanders of the Timber Deity Empire shared their opinions loudly, each one excited about the


    news.


    "He is the best, but only in the Timber Deity Empire. The best beast tamer in the Wild Spirit Land is


    Sheridan of the Holy Dragon Empire. He has led an isted life for many years. But I received a report


    that he now works for the Crimson Dragon Group, in charge of all the spirit-manipted beasts of the


    group. That is the reason I invited Mr. Sun," Alyssa said seriously.


    "I''ve heard about Sheridan before. As far as I know, he is quite a peculiar guy. Is he really better than


    Mr. Sun in the Beast Taming Skill?" One of themanders questioned her suspiciously. She


    understood it was not her decision that he found doubtful but Sheridan''s ability.


    "That is why Mr. Sun promised toe. When I mentioned Sheridan to him, he epted my invitation


    immediately. He wants to prove that he is the best beast tamer in the Wild Spirit Land. As for who is


    truly the best, we will know soon." Alyssa smiled like the cat that caught the canary. All the


    "Prepare yourselves. We will win this war!" Alyssa was absolutely a horrible opponent to anyone in the


    battlefield.

 Chapter 334 A Land Of Wonder

    Chapter 334 A Land Of Wonder


    Rocky spent the whole evening in the cave, where he studied the Mysterious Beast Transformation


    Skill. The next morning, he observed the injury on the Rainbow Glow Unicorn''s foot and checked if it


    was healing properly. When he ascertained that the Rainbow Glow Unicorn had healed enough to walk


    with the three beasts.


    He found that there were more higher level wild spirit-manipted beasts as he got closer to his


    destination. He observed that when he had just begun the journey, the spirit-manipted beasts he


    saw were often one-star bottom grade wild spirit-manipted beasts. After a while, two-star second


    grade wild spirit-manipted beasts reced their weaker counterparts, gathered around in groups. As


    he traveled farther, he started seeing three-star second grade or even three-star third grade wild spirit-


    manipted beasts. With this pattern, he expected to see precious and rare spirit-manipted beasts


    as he got nearer to their destination. Plus, such spirit-manipted beasts would surely show up driven


    by their attraction to Uriah''s savory saliva. Nevertheless, a sense of crisis came over Rocky on his way.


    As a result, he had to reorganize his objectives and ns. He especially had to dwell on his goals that


    he needed to achieve while he was in this ce. He determined that the widening of his horizon and


    collection of information would be his primary objective. Second to this, he wanted to find treasures that


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    could help him make a breakthrough and reach the Heavenly Stage.


    Fortunately, none of the three-star third grade wild spirit-manipted beasts he metter was as tough


    as the Three-tailed Aquatic Lizard to beat. It was even unnecessary for him to fight against them by


    himself. Uriah and Rubygon were able to beat them by themselves, which made him feel absolutely


    proud of them. All the while, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn only watched the fights from a distance and


    avoided confronting the fierce wild spirit-manipted beasts by itself. Rocky shook his head at the


    remembrance that he had such a cowardly but greedy beast.


    Along the way, Rocky was deliriously happy when he found several extremely rare treasures that were


    simrly effective as a primary Dark Heaven Egg. He also met quite a few spirit-manipted beast


    species that he had never seen before, which he enthusiastically searched for in the Beast


    Encyclopedia as soon as he saw them. Some of them were rare species, such as Nine Tattoo Lion,


    ck Blood Neofelis and Runaway Cony Cat. None of them proved very capable, but meeting them


    was a good experience for Rocky. He not only increased his knowledge but also collected many


    samples.


    After he beat three three-star second grade Clouded Buffaloes, Rocky and the three beasts


    replenished their strength and continued on. Before long, Rocky saw a vast forest in front of his eyes.


    Densely distributed, the trees looked so tall that they almost touched the clouds. The sun was covered,


    and the thickness of the trees muffled the sounds from outside. The forest seemed to be perpetually


    enveloped in dark mist that added to its already frightening appearance.


    As they walked through the ce, the strong aura of wild spirit-manipted beasts came from inside


    the forest. It felt like innumerable wild spirit-manipted beasts were hiding in the forest, which


    ratcheted up its frightening atmosphere to terrifying levels.


    "It seems that I will arrive at Myriad Beasts Ground as soon as we get past this forest," Rocky mumbled


    to himself after careful thought. He was a little bit nervous but at the same time, his body was almost


    trembling in excitement at the thought of what would happen and what he would find as soon as he


    stepped foot at their final destination. From his analysis, the forest could be viewed as the periphery of


    the Myriad Beasts Ground. They would touch the Myriad Beasts Ground as soon as they passed


    through the forest.


    They were still a good distance away from the Myriad Beasts Ground, but even its periphery, the forest,


    already felt so horrifying and intimidating. Rocky believed wholeheartedly that the Myriad Beasts


    Ground was an extremely dangerous ce.


    In the past, when he had just arrived at the Wild Spirit Land, Rocky had heard that there were many


    miraculous ces that inhabited wild spirit-manipted beasts. Beast-ughtering Valley and Cloud


    Deity Gully were both famous in Wild Spirit Land but they were actually just moderately dangerous


    ces whenpared to the Myriad Beasts Ground that he was about to reach. Side by side, the


    beasts in Beast-ughtering Valley and Cloud Deity Gully would look like innocentmbs next to the


    beasts of the Myriad Beasts Grounds. And there were still many simrly dangerous ces in the Wild


    Spirit Land, still undiscovered and unexplored. Human poption had long been stamped out in the


    most dangerous ces. Only spirit maniptors above the Divine Stage dared to enter there. Despite


    their skills, they still needed to be very careful when they traveled through those ces, otherwise, they


    could lose their lives at any time.


    It is because of this danger that the majority of human poption would never know exactly how


    amazing the Wild Spirit Land was.


    "Be careful when we enter the forest, unless you''re feeling generous and want to feed yourselves to the


    other spirit-manipted beasts here," Rocky said in warning to the three beasts as he looked at them


    with smiling eyes. All the three beasts looked quite vignt. As spirit-manipted beasts, their senses


    were more sensitive, which made them more capable of detecting foreign presence than spirit


    maniptors. At the moment, they could clearly sense the threats in the forest.


    "Let''s go," Rocky ordered as he gestured the beasts to follow him. With a deep breath, he led the three


    beasts and walked into the forest.


    As soon as they entered the forest, Rocky saw how the trees blocked the sun''s rays and darkened the


    whole forest. He walked cautiously, ufortable that he could only see things within a few meters. If


    something dangerous showed up, it would be too near to defend himself. There were lush nts and


    trees everywhere, and even the grass was as high as his knees. Rocky felt like he was walking in an


    ancient forest except that there was no naked ape to see.


    Fortunately, Uriah could serve as a living illumination device. The moment it lit a me on its body, the


    surroundings became more visible. It was a little dangerous because the light could draw the attention


    of wild spirit-manipted beasts. However, Rocky believed it was better to be attacked when they


    could see and defend though, than being attacked by some foxy wild spirit-manipted beasts by


    surprise andpletely defenseless.


    When they had fought against thest two groups of wild spirit-manipted beasts before they entered


    the forest, Rocky had noticed that those wild spirit-manipted beasts were smarter than those they


    had met earlier. They seemed to be capable of an ambush and they could attack them in surprise. But


    most surprising of all, they seemed to know how to choose an advantageous position. Therefore,


    Rocky thought that the wild spirit-manipted beasts became more cautious and intelligent as a result


    of their living environment¡ªthe cruel mechanism of survival of the fittest.


    "Unlike domestic spirit-manipted beasts who have masters, the wild spirit-manipted beasts have


    no choice but to do their best to adapt to the severe environment they have in order to survive. This


    allows them to reach their potential, or they could die defenseless. That''s the reason that wild spirit-


    manipted beasts look stronger than their domestic counterparts." Rocky uttered his analysis as he


    stroked his chin slightly.


    All of a sudden, a deafening noise, which sounded like the trumpet of an elephant came through.


    Rocky swore it could wake the dead as he desperately tried to cover his ears. He noticed the trees a


    few meters from him began shaking fiercely. Then with a burst of great noise, a group of big trees fell


    on the ground one by one, as if they were hit by something extremely heavy.


    Rocky''s brows furrowed at the scene. With his eyes, he hinted the three beasts to step backwards


    immediately. As they moved, the nearest trees started falling as well. From there, a giant, about a


    height of five or six meters appeared in front of their eyes.


    The giant stood upright like a human. Its six arms waved up and down as it walked. It had hoofs for its


    feet and they looked humongous. Rocky''s brain supplied that when encircled, its arms were as tall as


    two men. The giant could stamp down a tree with a height of more than ten meters with only one hoof.


    It had a long nose, like that of an elephant''s. As powerful as a tornado, the nose could blow big trees


    down.


    Rocky felt himself erupt in cold sweat. He had seen this giant in the Beast Encyclopedia. It could be a


    Trunk Giant. ording to the Beast Encyclopedia, a Trunk Giant was like a forest guardian. It would


    walk around the whole forest in a specific route. Along the way, it would clear away wild spirit-


    manipted beasts. In this way, it maintained the bnce among species in the whole forest. Trunk


    Giants lived only in ancient and sunless forests, which were mysterious andrgely unexplored ces.


    Rocky never even thought he would be able to see one.


    The lowest grade of Trunk Giants were in three-star level, while the highest grade of them were in five-


    star level, which had the same strength as spirit maniptors at the Supernal Stage. It showed that the


    highest grade of Trunk Giants were horrifyingly capable war beasts. The Trunk Giant was also included


    in the list of war beasts among the spirit-manipted beasts. It was known for its fierce attack force.


    Fortunately, the Trunk Giant in front of Rocky''s eyes at the moment was only of three-star third grade.


    Nevertheless, this Trunk Giant was giving out a simr aura to that of Uriah or the Three-tailed Aquatic


    Lizard they had met before.

 Chapter 335 Before The War

    Chapter 335 Before The War


    "Retreat!" Rocky ordered hastily. It was possible to win if the three beasts worked together to defeat


    this Trunk Giant but it would surely cost them too much.


    The first priority of this trip was to stay safe. After all, he was not strong enough to take too many risks.


    If he acted rashly, he would certainly meet his death here. The primary objective of this journey was to


    seek rare treasures in the Myriad Beasts Ground, and the second was to collect different spirit-


    manipted beasts'' samples. He didn''t want to waste too much time outside the Myriad Beasts Ground


    when it was so near. Thus, he decided to withdraw first.


    Rocky and the three beasts made a detour to escape the Trunk Giant that was on patrol. The Trunk


    Giant narrowly saw them as they crept away, but fortunately they entered the forest before it noticed


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    them.


    Rocky felt like he could breathe again when he saw the Trunk Giant as it finally walked away,


    seemingly clueless to their presence. He realized that he had underestimated the danger of the Myriad


    Beasts Ground. It was too risky to pass through the forest in front of it. If it was already perilous along


    its periphery, how much more within itsnds? The nts in this forest were so dense that they even


    blocked sunlight. The whole forest was immersed in suffocating darkness. Rocky dared not use a light


    because he wasn''t sure yet if they had indeed lost the giant.


    ''For the rare treasures, '' Rocky thought as he walked. He was so close to the Heavenly Stage now, that


    it would be foolishness not to take the risk. As soon as he reached the Heavenly Stage, he could


    reactivate the Holy Dragon Bead in his body. Although he could only regain part of the Holy Dragon


    Bead''s power by then, that was enough for him to grow stronger by leaps and bounds.


    However, troubles kepting after Rocky no matter how carefully he acted. After he and the three


    beasts had walked for a while, they were greeted with a cluster of Venom Hounds. This kind of spirit-


    manipted beast was hard to deal with, especially since they came in packs. This pack seemed to


    have at least a dozen, all rabid and looked ready to attack. Poisonous liquid was running over their


    decayed skin. Rocky knew to keep clear of it and warned his beasts to do the same. As soon as the


    liquid came into contact with their skin, he knew it would fester.


    Rocky had met Venom Hounds before, but they were only at the second grade of the two-star level.


    And the most number of hounds he had ever seen was three, nothing like what he was seeing now.


    Dozens of Venom Hounds seemed to have materialized right in front of them, all of them at the second


    grade of the three-star level. Even a squad of Earthly Stage spirit maniptors would be hard-pressed


    to defeat this cluster of Venom Hounds. Obviously, it was almost impossible for Rocky and the three


    beasts to pass through them.


    Meanwhile, the cluster of Venom Hounds had encircled their prey - Rocky and the three beasts. They


    left no path for escape.


    Rocky, of course, would never easily give up. With his rich experience in fighting as a guide, he


    remembered that fire was the mortal weakness of Venom Hounds.


    "Uriah!" Rocky called. He did not need to say anything at all as Uriah already knew what he wanted.


    It immediately roared and ran in front of Rocky and the two beasts. Its ruby scale stood up from its


    body simultaneously. In a split second, waves of mes spurted out from its erect scale and stretched


    out on its left and right sides, which shielded Rocky and the two beasts behind it.


    When the cluster of Venom Hounds saw the furious mes, they cautiously kept their distance.


    Despite the protection granted to them by Uriah, Rocky knew that they still had a dilemma. If he chose


    to retreat, he had no assurance they would not be attacked from the back when Uriah had extinguished


    its mes. However, if he chose to fight, he would waste too much time at such a stalemate.


    All of a sudden, Rocky''s eyes lit up. He looked at the direction which the Trunk Giant headed for. Then


    he took out a bottle of the magical saliva and ced it in Rubygon''s mouth as he gestured for it to run


    to the Trunk Giant''s direction.


    After he was done with that, Rocky and the Rainbow Glow Unicorn stepped backwards under the fire


    shield provided by Uriah. He was trying to find a safe spot, because a massacre was about to take


    ce soon.


    After a while, a strong rumble seemed to grow closer to them. Rows of trees fell down to the ground,


    and a colossal figure appeared. In front of the figure, a beast was running swiftly towards Rocky. It was


    none other but Rubygon.


    "Good job!" Rocky patted Rubygon''s head and then took the bottle out of its mouth. His n, where


    Rubygon attracted the Trunk Giant with the magical saliva until it came to their location, had


    seeded. He stared up at the giant as it met with the cluster of Venom Hounds.


    As the cluster of Venom Hounds saw the Trunk Giant, they all wore submissive expressions. They


    looked like an embodiment of the ssic phrase- dogs with their tails tucked between their legs. They


    could instinctively sense how strong and powerful the giant was. On the other hand, when the Trunk


    Giant saw the hounds, it gave out a deafening roar. As the cleaner in charge of the forest area, the


    Trunk Giant immediately stretched out its long, thick nose and swept over the hounds. Two hounds


    failed to run away in time and were sent flying against the sturdy trees. They fell to the ground with


    weak whimpers and groans.


    As the rest of the hounds saw this, they were enraged. They barked angrily at the giant, green fluid


    flowing in abundance out of their mouth. Although the Trunk Giant was formidable, its opponents still


    had the advantage of numbers. As one, all the hounds left rushed to the giant and attacked at the same


    time.


    An intense fight started right away. The battle caused a great uproar, the giant''s loud roar mixed with


    the snarls and howls of the hounds.


    While all this was happening, Rocky and the three beasts were sitting, far enough away to be safe but


    close enough that they enjoyed the intense fight.


    An hourter, the Trunk Giant had defeated all the Venom Hounds. The hounds were all either badly


    injured or killed while the Trunk Giant paid a huge price for its victory. The skin all over its body had


    begun festering and the poison was invading into its body through the skin.


    After a while, the Trunk Giant failed to hold on and fell to the ground with a loud crash. It had fought


    and won in the end, but what a bitter victory it imed.


    "It''s our time now, guys!" Rocky smirked and swaggered to the corpses with the three beasts. He took


    out his tools and took samples from the dead bodies of the Venom Hounds and Trunk Giant.


    At the same time, Marin was headed south of the main camp, towards the Rough Slope. She led five


    thousand soldiers of the northeast military camp and five squads of spirit maniptors. They had


    started off the front-line headquarters yesterday and traveled as fast as they could.


    Half a dayter, Marin and her army had arrived in a vast sloping field. It was only one mile away from


    the Rough Slope. She decided that it was a strategic area and stationed her army in that field. As the


    camp was set-up, Marin sent for several spirit maniptors. They were tasked to go to the enemy''s


    military camp in the Rough Slope for reconnaissance.


    Two hourster, those spirit maniptors came back and reported promptly to Marin.


    "They only left five thousand men? Are you sure about that? It''s so few." Marin felt that something was


    off about the whole situation. Logically, the Timber Deity Empire had spent a lot to upy the Rough


    Slope in order to destroy the Crimson Dragon Group''s defensive line. Through this, they could take


    advantage of that position to push the Crimson Dragon Group into a corner.


    In other words, as long as the Timber Deity Empire still upied the Rough Slope, they could intrude


    into the Crimson Dragon Group through this gap of their defensive line. It seemed to be a careless


    move for the Timber Deity Empire, that they only stationed five thousand soldiers for such a critical and


    advantageous location.


    "Go and check again!" Marin ordered after she gave it some thought. This was a delicate matter. She


    had to have a clear and urate information about the enemy''s army before she made any decisions.


    Only with the appropriate information could she give correct judgments and draw up effective


    countermeasures.


    Although the quantity of Marin''s army was also five thousand, she could easily ask for soldiers from


    other military camps nearby. In one day, she could gather reinforcements consisting of more than ten


    thousand soldiers.


    Thus, what mattered the most was not the quantity of armed forces she brought but how she could


    quickly get the Rough Slope back, once for all and with the lowest casualty. She needed to hurry


    though, before their enemies could send reinforcements.

 Chapter 336 Adventures In The Malicious Forest

    Chapter 336 Adventures In The Malicious Forest


    As Marin was making ns to retake control of the Rough Slope from the Timber Spirit Empire, Rocky


    was advancing to the Myriad Beasts Ground. He groped his way through the mysterious forests. It was


    like a maze in which he would never find a way out.


    He was aware that the deeper he went into the forest, the more dangers he would have to encounter.


    Rocky felt like he had been traveling through the forest for years already. He had so far encountered


    the Trunk Giant and the cluster of Venom Hounds some time earlier. He would have died if he fought


    them outright, but he tricked them to engage in a battle against each other instead. Thanks to that, he


    was able to leave the scene unscathed and immediately continued on his journey to the south. The


    further he went, the stronger the wild spirit-manipted beasts were. The spirit-manipted beasts at


    the second grade of the three-star level were everywhere. They were as prevalent as the rubbish one


    or two-star wild spirit-manipted beasts in the previous areas. On top of that, even the spirit-


    manipted beasts at the third grade of the three-star level were also gathered in packs and herds.


    Although none were as powerful as the Trunk Giant, it could be their end if they fought against more


    than one.


    With this dangers he had encountered, Rocky proceeded with extreme care. He gave his utmost effort


    and chose routes that had no evident tracks of spirit-manipted beasts. This strategy did not fully rid


    him of attacks but it did lessen these encounters which made these situations more manageable.


    Rocky would have regretted entering the mystical but highly perilous forest if not for the precious


    treasures it also held. Thanks to the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, Rocky had already discovered three


    priceless rare treasures in only half a day''s time. These treasures were more effective than the Dark


    Heaven Egg. The discovery convinced him that there must be more precious treasures in his coveted


    destination, the Myriad Beasts Ground. However, from the dangers that surrounded its periphery and


    made up its border, one could easily surmise how much more dangers it surely held.


    Rocky''s train of thought was interrupted when he saw that the Rainbow Glow Unicorn seemed to be


    ready to proceed on their journey once again. He had decided to take a short break before they


    entered a dim basin which was surrounded by marsnd.


    "Do you sense anything?" Rocky tapped the elegant, slim neck of the Rainbow Glow Unicorn as he


    asked it.


    The Rainbow Glow Unicorn raised up its head alertly and then ran forward suddenly. It had taken a few


    steps as Rocky watched until it disappeared.


    Rocky hinted at Uriah and Rubygon that it was time they tailed the Rainbow Glow Unicorn. They


    followed it into the marsnd basin which was full of hazardous traps. Rocky and his beasts tensed, as


    little by little, they traveled deeper into the marsnd. It got darker each step they moved forward.


    Flying bugs and termites were everywhere and strange growls and howls echoed from everywhere.


    Not too long after, they found the Rainbow Glow Unicorn as it stood beneath a tree. It was staring at an


    abnormally gigantic tree that stood a few hundred feet away. Just its trunk seemed to be at least ten


    feet in diameter. Its branches and leaves were spread out to shade the surrounding environment.


    Besides its size, it exuded the feeling of something ancient and powerful. Something that had existed


    even before all the trees and beasts around were alive. It had grown in the middle of a swathe of


    swamp. It seemed peaceful at the first impression, but a closer observation revealed the unearthly


    power that throbbed within the tree.


    Rocky wondered what kind of treasure it could be hiding as he checked out the old tree from afar. It did


    not take long before he found a tree hole in which some sort of gem kept glittering.


    He was distracted when all the three beasts suddenly became restless as if they wanted toe


    closer too.


    When he saw this behavior, Rocky''s eyes narrowed in contemtion. He spected that it was a


    spiritual crystal because only this treasure could attract all the three beasts. The spiritual crystal


    seemed to be endowed with an irresistible charm to any spirit-manipted beast. It was a unique


    treasure that was especially effective if he wanted to elevate the star level of a spirit-manipted beast.


    In fact, this kind of spiritual crystal in its lowest grade would give more power if eaten by any beast


    the crystal could bestow.


    "Hmm, look at you. Your mouths are watering now!" Rocky grinned at the three beasts as he looked at


    the spiritual crystal in the tree hole. Since it was dim inside, he could not tell which grade the spiritual


    crystal was. This was not important though because even the lowest grade of spiritual crystal could be


    very difficult to acquire.


    Rubygon was only a spiritual-manipted beast at the first grade of three-star level, yet it performed


    remarkably in their previous fight. If it would be elevated to the second grade, its performance would


    improve exponentially. Unfortunately, the aptitude of Rubygon''s race - the Bear-tigers - could reach the


    four-star level only. It was a rtively impressive rank among the war beasts though nowhere near


    Uriah''s strength.


    Rubygon was currently of an aptitude of only three-star level but Rocky thought it would be able to


    exceed that if his research on the gene went well. The so-called gic modification was what Rocky


    tried to bring into realization. So, in order to receive the technique of gic modification to transform


    itself, Rubygon needed to be elevated to the third grade of three-star level first.


    It was not an easy task for a spirit-manipted beast to elevate itself. Uriah could be elevated to the


    third grade of three-star level only because it ate several pieces of yellow spiritual crystal back when


    they were still in the Pce City. It had also been drinking the magical saliva as its foundation for


    cultivation. That was why it eventually elevated to the third grade of three-star level in thest match in


    a short period of time.


    It was a time-consuming task for a normal spirit-manipted beast to upgrade itself in every single


    grade. The higher the star and grade it elevated, the more time it needed. For example, for a spirit-


    manipted beast at the second grade of three-star level, it would take several years to reach the third


    grade of three-star level if no treasures were used for a boost. That was the minimum time span for a


    normal elevation; it could take a longer time for most spirit-manipted beasts. Not to mention, the


    time they needed to elevate its star. It could be a lifetime struggle for most!


    That was why the spiritual crystal was so precious. He was sure every spirit maniptor yearned for it


    even in their dreams. They needed it if they wanted to elevate the grades of their spirit-manipted


    beasts quickly.


    All this summed up the reason why Rocky was so enthusiastic when he found the spiritual crystal.


    "Wait here for the good news," Rocky said to the three beasts. The ancient tree was surrounded by


    marsh and was at least thirty feet away from them. The beasts were certainly not able to jump through.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Neither was there any space for them to walk through. If he wanted that crystal, he would need to go


    himself.


    With this thought, Rocky relieved himself of the parcels he had brought along. He left only the Frozen


    Wind Dagger with him so he would not burden himself. Next, he observed the marsh in front of him


    cautiously. When he did not find any suspicious movements or presences, he raised his head to look


    for a way forward. He found woody vines suspended from a tall tree''s branches not far away. The


    woody vines were quite long, most of them were long enough to touch the ground. He aimed at a tree


    which was located nearest to the old tree. He leaped dexterously andnded on a big and solid branch.


    He picked up several woody vines and twisted them to make sure they were strong enough to hold


    him. He tied these extended woody vines to the branch of the tree, so that he could slip himself down


    en route the woody vine. Lastly, he unleashed a stream of spiritual power to the tree trunk behind him.


    The spiritual power hit the tree on its trunk with a thump. It formed the reverse-thrust power which


    pushed Rocky and the woody vines together, higher and higher. The distance between Rocky and the


    old tree shortened greatly.


    Rocky grabbed the chance and leaped forward to the old tree. He was about to reach it when a long


    figure sprang up from the gloomy marsh. It looked like a water dragon shot out from the sea which


    sshed a hail of muddy water.


    A giant scarlet mouth had opened and wasing right at Rocky. He was dangling on air as a long


    tongue snapped out like a whip towards him.


    Rocky kept calm and analyzed the situation quickly. He knew that there was not enough time to dodge


    the whipping tongue since it was too close already. He quickly drew out the Frozen Wind Dagger and


    cut into the air which formed a curved spiritual knife edge.


    The spiritual knife edge he threw collided with the long tongue. The tongue was derailed from its


    original direction and bashed Rocky on the shoulder. With a crash, Rocky was thrown off.

 Chapter 337 Super Killer

    Chapter 337 Super Killer


    When they saw Rocky get attacked, the three beasts beside the marsh became restless and anxious.


    However, they could not do anything to help him. They had no way to reach him, how could they help


    him?


    Rocky was thrown towards the ancient tree, where he originally nned to go. Another unexpected


    shadow surged up when he was only a meter away from the ancient tree. Another creature seemed to


    want him, its fierce mouth opened wide towards Rocky.


    "Damn it! Another one!?" Rocky yelled angrily. The wide mouth was so close that he could smell its


    stinking breath. It was toote to dodge.


    "sh!" Rocky shouted and disappeared into thin air. Simultaneously, several glinting figures shed


    above the marsh.


    When the long shadow saw that its target had vanished suddenly, it slowed down and changed its


    direction to one of the glinting figures. While it was distracted, a figure emerged from the spot where


    Rocky disappeared in and violently kicked the long shadow''s head. It used the counterforce of the kick


    and flew backwards. The figure caught a branch that was sticking out of the ancient tree and quickly


    climbed up. The figure could now clearly be seen, now that it had stopped moving so fast. It was, of


    course, Rocky. He contemted the two long shadows that attacked him, which were crawling freely in


    the marsh.


    They seemed to be some kind of wild spirit-manipted beast that lived in the marsh.


    Rocky observed their features and finally recognized what they were. They were Fly-eye Adders,


    famous marsh killers. The Fly-eye Adder''s retina was crimson in color and sharp enough to see every


    movement of its prey. It relied on its keen eyes, and could tell the prey''s movement pattern which made


    its attacks precise and fast. They were viewed as super killers. Before their prey even noticed their


    presence, they had taken them down. Fly-eye Adders lived and hunted in marshes but could not live


    outside of them. Thus, they were nicknamed, marsh killers. The Fly-eye Adder was also cunning.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Because they could not leave the marsh, they would try everything they could to attract their prey into


    the marsh. As long as their prey got into the marsh, everything was under the Fly-eye Adder''s control.


    No matter how strong a spirit-manipted beast was, they could easily take it down.


    "The two Fly-eye Adders are both at the third grade of the three-star level. It''s tricky to deal with this


    time. Wait! Could it be... they used the spiritual crystal in this ancient tree as a bait?" Rocky spected


    ording to his knowledge about the Fly-eye Adder. It was highly probable that he had stepped into


    the trap that the two Fly-eye Adders had set up.


    The three beasts across the marsh could not offer him any help at all. In other words, Rocky was not


    only trapped but he had to escape all on his own.


    Rocky hade too far and would never give up easily. He caught a rattan around a nearby branch


    and then jumped towards the tree hole. He weaved through scattered vines in the air and sessfully


    widened in shock. It was a blue spiritual crystal, which was superior to a yellow one. It exined why


    the three beasts were so attracted by it. It was a priceless treasure that could be rarely seen. Every


    spirit-manipted beast would drool over the blue spiritual crystal.


    As soon as Rocky got the blue spiritual crystal, the marsh began violently fluctuating. Obviously, the


    two Fly-eye Adders had detected what he had done and were enraged.


    Rocky hastily caught the rattan once again and kicked against the tree. Behind him, the two Fly-eye


    Adders fiercely struck where he previously stood but only hit the ancient tree. It began trembling


    violently and its leaves fell like rain.


    With the blue spiritual crystal safely in his grasp, he had to tackle his next problem quickly. The two Fly-


    eye Adders would not let him go easily, not even if he gave back the crystal, which he would never do.


    The marsh was their territory. If he flew over the marsh like what he did just then, he would definitely


    be their dinner in a minute.


    The three beasts got more and more restless as they watched Rocky trapped in the tree. They kept


    roaring towards the two Fly-eye Adders but they could not be provoked. The two Fly-eye Adders just


    ignored them and paid full attention to Rocky. He was not only their prey but he was also in possession


    of their precious bait, the blue spiritual crystal. Without that, they would hardly manage to attract other


    spirit-manipted beasts to the marsh.


    The two Fly-eye Adders kept their eyes on Rocky''s every movement. No matter how he changed his


    position, their eyes were strained on him, bodies tense.


    Suddenly, one Fly-eye Adder crawled up along the trunk of the ancient tree while the other one


    guarded the bottom.


    The Fly-eye Adder was getting closer and closer to Rocky. Its tongue kept on flicking as it crept among


    the lush branches.


    Rocky''s brows knitted in concern. It would be difficult if he fought on a tree, and there was little room for


    him to hide. Although his current strength was a good match against a Fly-eye Adder at the third grade


    of the three-star level, it was a different story now that he was out-numbered.


    Against two opponents, Rocky had to fight on his own without his beasts'' help.


    The Fly-eye Adder was only inches away from Rocky now. As its whip-like tongue swept over towards


    him, Rocky jumped up to avoid that attack. With a loud crack, the branch where he stood before broke


    off and dropped into the marsh. It sunk halfway and bobbed over the surface for a while.


    Rocky''s eyes lit up when he saw that. He shook the blue spiritual crystal in front of the Fly-eye Adder.


    Provoked, the Fly-eye Adder hissed madly and furiously charged towards Rocky.


    Rocky narrowly dodged its attacks as he jumped from branch to branch. Every branch he jumped on


    broke off and dropped into the marsh. A few momentster, almost half of the branches had fallen and


    it seemed that he had no way to escape the Fly-eye Adder further.

 Chapter 338 Minor Victory

    Chapter 338 Minor Victory


    The Fly-eye Adder was about to attack Rocky who had no more branches to escape to. However, he


    purposely fell down the ancient tree and caused the Fly-eye Adder to barely miss him.


    The branches that had fallen in the marsh were scattered all over it. Rocky fell on one of these


    branches.


    As Rocky got up from the branch, he whistled to the beasts on the other side of the marsh and directed


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Uriah mentally. He leaped along the branches until he got closer and closer to the opposite side of the


    marsh.


    The branches could notst long on the surface of the marsh and had begun to sink. Rocky did not


    have enough time to cross before they all sank.


    The other Fly-eye Adder that was waiting at the root of the tree chased Rocky once he fell down. Its


    approach hit some branches along the way and flung them into the air.


    Rocky took out his bottle with a drop of magical saliva from his silk bag. He carried this bottle


    everywhere in case he needed to attract any wild beasts. He opened the bottle and tossed the magical


    saliva up in the air.


    The Fly-eye Adder was attracted immediately by the unique aura of the magical saliva and hesitated for


    a second.


    Rocky used this moment of distraction and jumped on the branches that had fallen from the adder''s


    attack. He used these branches to cross the marsh.


    Rocky hastily jumped from branch to branch, he timed his jumps just before the branches sank.


    When he was a few feet from the opposite side, another adder rushed at Rocky. It snapped the branch


    under his feet and sent him flying across the sky.


    Rocky lost his bnce in the air and the Fly-eye Adder geared up for another attack, its filthy mouth


    opened wide. Rocky released his spiritual power, but it missed the adder. This mistake caused him to


    be vulnerable to the adder''s attack because it left him no time for any defensive moves.


    At a disadvantage, Rocky pulled out the Frozen Wind Dagger immediately and nned to fight. But he


    couldn''t utilize his power in the air without any support. He was about to be the meal of the Fly-eye


    Adder.


    All of a sudden, a swift fire-ball hit the unsuspecting adder.


    It hissed painfully and slithered away.


    Uriah was standing by the marsh with two ming tails that were still smoking. The ming ball had


    A huge bang sounded as the tree opposite them fell down. It had stood over twenty meters tall, its huge


    trunk created a big ssh and paved a road for Rocky.


    Rubygon and Rainbow Glow Unicorn were standing at the end of the fallen tree, full of excitement. It''s


    evident that they worked together to knock down the tree.


    Rockynded on the dense trunk safely. After it swallowed the whole bottle, the adder broke into a


    heavy rush toward Rocky. The injured adder had recovered, angered by the ming ball. Both adders


    rushed aggressively towards Rocky who was standing on the trunk.


    Rocky didn''t want to fight with these two adders. He had gotten the blue spiritual crystal and needed to


    escape as fast as he could. He raised his hands and released a force of the ninth grade of the Earthly


    Stage spiritual power. The power condensed into a neb of light and rushed out.


    Poof! Poof! Poof!


    The neb''s light broke into the marsh and thick mud sshed up into the air. The mud was a great


    diversion and it blocked the view of the adders. When the adders flew through the mud and reached


    the trunk, Rocky had already disappeared.


    Rocky reappeared nearby the beasts. He seemed to be unharmed but he was a mess with mud on his


    clothes.


    The two Fly-eye Adders were furious and made chaos in the marsh. Since they couldn''te up to the


    On Marin''s side, she had stayed up for two days without any action. They had checked repeatedly and


    she was now sure that the troops camped in Rough Slope numbered only five thousand soldiers


    without any backup. Thus, she deployed her troops immediately.


    Marin had camped there before and she knew very well where the weakest defensive spot was. She


    dispatched three troops andunched a surprise attack. One troop was led by Deputy Commander


    Chen. They went to the army provisions warehouse of the military camp and set aze their enemy''s


    army provisions.


    When they found out that their army provision warehouse was attacked, Timber Deity troops


    assembled two thousand forces against Deputy Commander Chen.


    At the same time, Marin led a troop against their base. She was joined by another troop and they


    attacked the weakest defensive spot as one.


    It was a testament that a fierce war wasing soon.


    Night fell. Fire and smoke could be seen in all directions of the military camp in Rough Slope. Corpses


    and blood were everywhere, while those who were injured loitered around.


    "Commander, their remaining force has retreated south. Should we pursue them?" Marin looked up at


    Deputy Commander Chen''s question.


    "No. We have a lot of casualties too. If we pursue them and they receive backup, we will be in a


    disadvantage. We will take over the Rough Slope. Send messages to our main camp and inform the


    Deputy Commander in Chief that we have taken back the Rough Slope," Marin ordered. Her tone was


    sure and strong despite the exhaustion she felt.


    Although she had seeded in her campaign and they were able to take back the slope, Marin felt that


    something unusual was going on. It seemed that the Timber Deity Empire didn''t n to hold the field in


    the first ce. They were toox and had given up too easily. Her brows furrowed in confusion. ''Were


    they just careless? What was their true intention?''

 Chapter 339 How To Deal With The Rare Treasure

    Chapter 339 How To Deal With The Rare Treasure


    Soon after, news that the enemies had retaken the Rough Slope reached the base camp of the Timber


    Deity Empire.


    "Your Highness, our men were defeated and the Rough Slope has fallen to the Holy Dragon Empire!" a


    top leader.


    When the othermanders of the Timber Deity Empire heard the news, they exchanged stunned


    looks with each other. Although they knew that their princess, Alyssa never intended to hold the Rough


    Slope, it was still shocking to hear that it was recaptured so quickly. Obviously, the army that the


    Crimson Dragon Group sent to the Rough Slope was far from weak.


    "Which army did the Crimson Dragon Group send to recapture the Rough Slope? How many soldiers


    did they have?" Alyssa, who was sitting in the Commander in Chief''s position, asked immediately. She


    seemed quite calm for someone who had just lost a territory.


    "Your Highness, it is said to be the northeast army of the Crimson Dragon Group. They seemed to have


    used only a few thousand soldiers to recapture the Rough Slope." Alyssa nodded to herself when she


    heard themander''s answer, as if she had just confirmed something.


    "Of course... They would not send anyone else," Alyssa said confidently as if she nned it as well.


    "Your Highness, you have already anticipated that happening?" themanders wondered


    immediately. It had never crossed their minds and yet their princess had already predicted it. This was


    why they hade to respect her leadership despite her young age.


    "Themander of the northeast army is called Marin. Although this woman is young, she is also very


    talented in the art of war. In thest confrontation between our two empires, she made our Timber Deity


    Empire army suffer quite a loss. However, none of the information is valuable. The most important


    information we received is that she has a secret identity," Alyssa said as the corner of her lips curved in


    a cold sneer. The others could tell she had found something favorable to them when they saw how


    excited she seemed to be.


    "A secret identity?" Themanders on the spot nced at each other and immediately began to


    specte about themander''s secret identity.


    "She is the niece of the Crimson Dragon Group''s Commander in Chief, which also makes her the


    cousin of their Deputy Commander in Chief, Isis." Alyssa looked delighted as she shared this. She


    knew that not a lot of people knew this secret, even in their opponent''s camp.


    In addition to Lance and Isis, only a very limited number of highly ranked officers knew about that.


    Alyssa would have found it impossible to discover this if she was a normal citizen. Fortunately, Alyssa


    was not an ordinary person. She nted a spy in the Crimson Dragon Group, and this undercover spy


    had ess to highly ranked officers of the Crimson Dragon Group.


    After they heard this revtion, themanders were all shocked. It had never urred to them that


    these leaders could be hiding something like this. They did not realize that their princess was capable


    of subterfuge and trickery as well which made them respect her more.


    "Your Highness, does Marin have something to do with your next n?" One of themanders


    spected when they realized the pattern of her actions.


    "As far as I know, Marin is deeply loved by her uncle, Lance. He treats her like his own daughter. Isis is


    also very fond of her cousin and treats her like her own little sister. Otherwise, young as Marin, she


    could never be promoted so fast and be amander of a military camp. So, it would be natural


    to conclude that we have found one of the weaknesses of Isis and Lance¡ªMarin." Alyssa exined to


    them with a pleased smile.


    "Your Highness, are you going to capture Marin alive and use her to threaten the Crimson Dragon


    Group?" one of themanders asked as the othermanders made sounds of agreement. It


    appeared this was a question that the othermanders had been wondering about as well.


    "No. Marin is just our bait, while Isis will be the fish. If Marin is trapped in crisis, Isis would never sit still


    and do nothing to help her cousin. Once Isis is distracted by Marin''s safety and does something silly, it


    will be a perfect opportunity that we can take advantage of." Alyssa shared her careful analysis. This


    time, she was sure that her new n would work out.


    "Commander Zuo and Commander Zhou! You two are to immediately lead 20, 000 troops and horses


    straight to the Rough Slope, and surround itpletely. But remember, you are not allowed tounch


    any attacks against Marin''s army. You simply need to cut off the provisions and fodder supply of the


    Rough Slope. Commander Sun, you will lead 3, 000 troops to the front line of the Crimson Dragon


    Group stealthily and intercept the provisions and fodder supply of the Crimson Dragon Group. As for


    the remainingmanders, continue tounch more violent offensives against all the fronts of the


    Crimson Dragon Group. As long as the fish bites our hook, the Crimson Dragon Group will definitely be


    defeated!" Alyssa rapidly assigned orders for them all. She was trying to use Marin as the bait which


    would lure Isis out of her base camp. Once the Crimson Dragon Group lost themand of such a


    wise Deputy Commander in Chief, they would be defeated easily.


    "Yes, Your Highness!" all themanders shouted in unison.


    Meanwhile, Rocky was still on vacation andpletely ignorant of the serious situation between the


    two empires. He had gotten the blue spiritual crystal and quickly left the depths of the marsh. After that,


    he found a safe bush where he could rest. There, he rested his body while he meditated on how he


    could use the blue spiritual crystal to get Rubygon upgraded.


    The blue spiritual crystal was one level higher than the yellow one. Thus, it would be easy for Rocky to


    figure out the strong spiritual power the blue one contained. After Uriah ate a whole yellow spiritual


    crystal, it was upgraded from a cub with no level of strength to a beast at the second grade of the


    three-star level. Moreover, a part of the yellow spiritual crystal''s spiritual power had been absorbed by


    Rocky himself at that time. Therefore, it could be seen that the spiritual power hidden in a yellow


    spiritual crystal was enough to upgrade a three-star spirit-manipted beast from the first grade to the


    second grade.


    It could then be concluded that a blue spiritual crystal was enough to upgrade Rubygon above the


    second grade of the three-star level. Now, Rocky just needed to know how Rubygon could absorb the


    spiritual power of the whole blue spiritual crystal at once. If Rocky fed it the whole crystal, it would


    surely cause its death. If Rocky could use the blue spiritual crystal properly on Rubygon, he estimated


    that it would make amazing leaps and bounds in its strength in a very short time.


    In the case of Uriah, he had multiple yellow spiritual crystals in the past but he was not able to use


    them properly on Uriah due to his ignorance. It could be said that such rare crystals were wasted by


    himpletely. If he had some knowledge about the function of the crystals, Uriah might have grown


    stronger than it was now.


    Uriah and the Rainbow Glow Unicorn also tantly desired the blue spiritual crystal. Unfortunately,


    they could not have it. Rocky knew that a blue spiritual crystal could not be evenly divided. Otherwise,


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    its effect would not be that powerful. Uriah was now at the third grade of the three-star level, but there


    was still a lot of space for it to be upgraded to the fourth grade. Even if Uriah was the one who would


    absorb the blue spiritual crystal, it could be ineffective. This was why Rocky opted not to give it to


    Uriah. As for the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, it was totally not considered unless it would submit to him and


    show loyalty to him. He would not be foolish enough to invest his resources in it until it had proved its


    loyalty.


    Therefore, this blue spiritual crystal could only be absorbed by Rubygon.


    Of course, Rocky would not treat the Rainbow Glow Unicorn unfairly. It was because of its guidance


    that he found the rare blue spiritual crystal. This was why he rewarded it with three drops of magical


    saliva in a row. This reward made it so jubnt that it pranced and danced and was in a good mood for


    hours after.


    Just when Rocky was going to let Rubygon absorb the spiritual power of the blue spiritual crystal, an


    unexpected and troublesome problem urred. The blue spiritual crystal was very special, and it had a


    strong spiritual power. It could not be separated and only with the consumption of its spiritual power


    would it shrink ordingly.


    Therefore, if a spirit-manipted beast wanted to absorb the spiritual power in a spiritual crystal, this


    process must bepleted based on the spiritual power contract. A spiritual power contract should be


    signed between a spirit maniptor and his spirit-manipted beast which would then be used as a


    link. Through this link, the spirit maniptor could inject the spiritual power of a spiritual crystal into the


    body of his spirit-manipted beast.


    The problem was that Rubygon was not Rocky''s spirit-manipted beast yet. So, there was no spiritual


    power contract between them. Consequently, it was impossible for Rocky to inject the spiritual power in


    the blue spiritual crystal into Rubygon''s body.


    At first, Rocky was stumped. Common sense dictated that his problem had no solution, but he was far


    from giving up. He meditated on the problem for hours until he figured out a way. The Mysterious Beast


    Transformation Skill could be used to solve his current dilemma!

 Chapter 340 Big Gap

    Chapter 340 Big Gap


    There were a lot of reasons why the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill was referred to as one of


    the four masterstrokes. Ordinary spirit maniptors could not even imagine its miracle and overarching


    power.


    And what Rocky figured out was to hide himself in the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill.


    Sheridan had once told him that the spirit maniptor, who had cultivated the Mysterious Beast


    Transformation Skill, could make one or more parts of his body animalize. Sheridan had shown what


    the animalization was. In other words, without Spirit Possession, the animalization could enable the


    maniptor to integrate the particr power of spirit-manipted beasts and transform into any part of


    the spirit-manipted beasts.


    After he studied the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill that Sheridan had imparted to him, Rocky


    found that people couldn''t animalize sessfully if they just mastered the Mysterious Beast


    Transformation Skill.


    A basic condition needed to be met first. There should be a spiritual power connection between the


    spirit maniptor and the spirit-manipted beast. This spiritual power connection was simr to a


    spiritual power contract. The biggest difference was that spiritual power contracts were unique, but the


    spiritual power connection could work on every spirit-manipted beast including spiritual beast. It


    could also connect to more than one spirit-manipted beast at the same time.


    Contrary to spiritual power contracts, spiritual power connection was far moreplicated. To achieve


    spiritual power connection, there were two requirements. Firstly, spirit maniptors should be


    knowledgeable about the spirit-manipted beasts who needed connecting. Spirit-manipted beasts


    should also be rxed so that they would not resist spirit maniptors. Otherwise, spirit maniptors


    could be gravely hurt while spirit-manipted beasts resisted in the process of connection.


    Secondly, spirit maniptors must have strong self-control because the process to connect was always


    very dangerous. If people met these two requirements, it was possible to achieve spiritual power


    connection.


    At the end of spiritual power connection, spirit maniptors had to engrave a mark on the spirit-


    manipted beast''s spiritual source through their spiritual power. With the mark, spirit maniptors


    could connect with the spirit-manipted beasts at any time.


    However, it was hard for spirit maniptors to engrave the mark on the spiritual source because spirit


    maniptors had to gather spiritual power integrally. If they couldn''t hold until the end, it wouldn''t


    seed as well. Therefore, the perseverance of spirit maniptors was equally important.


    That was where Rocky got the idea. If he could achieve the spiritual power connection on Rubygon,


    there would be a special connection with Rubygon instead of a spiritual power contract. That would


    help Rubygon to absorb the spiritual power in blue spiritual crystal.


    Usually, spiritual power connections were effective between spirit maniptors and spirit-manipted


    beasts who followed their masters faithfully. It was already highly difficult for faithful spirit-manipted


    beasts to finish this connection. Thus, it would be pretty much impossible for those who are defiant.


    In fact, Sheridan had not been sessful when he tried the technique. This just showed how


    challenging the skill was to master.


    If possible, Rocky would try this technique right there, but many hazards were concealed in the forest.


    In addition, plenty of time and energy were needed to achieve the connection. This was why Rocky


    opted to keep the blue spiritual crystal first and tried to figure out what he should do next.


    After he had rested for an hour, Rocky and the beasts continued through the forest and gradually came


    closer to the periphery of the Myriad Beasts Ground.


    The subsequent journey would be more dangerous. The closer they were to the Myriad Beasts Ground,


    the stronger the wild spirit-manipted beasts they would meet. Three-star spirit-manipted beasts in


    grade three were verymon. asionally, there could even be wild spirit-manipted beasts


    nearly in grade four. That would be horrible!


    Rocky went forward cautiously so he would note across clustered wild spirit-manipted beasts or


    wild spirit-manipted beasts nearly in grade four.


    They had travelled for about a day and the forest gradually became less dense and much brighter.


    Faint beams of light cast down over their heads. It seemed that they were about to reach the end of the


    forest.


    Rumble!


    Suddenly, Rocky heard a tremendous rumbling sound from the left. The beasts circled protectively


    around him, as if they had detected the presence of a strong enemy.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    This made Rocky feel more wary. He had never seen his beasts act this cautious before. Even when


    they met those wild spirit-manipted beasts nearly in grade four, they didn''t act this nervously.


    Suddenly, Rocky saw a great shadow as it rushed towards them from the woods. The creature was


    probably as tall as three or four meters. Its figure was unwieldy and huge. It stood as huge as a tank


    and made the ground tremble under its weight and force. Simultaneously, its strong power also


    frightened those three-star wild beasts in level three within a hundred meters. The loud sound seemed


    to have been a mix of the creature and the noise of hundreds of beasts as they stampeded away.


    Rocky observed it carefully. He made an appalled face as he realized that the thing was a four-star wild


    spirit-manipted beast in grade three. It had three heads and four huge arms. It looked a bit like a


    bear with a thick carapace wrapped around its body. Thus, it seemed to be a hybrid of an enormous


    bear and a turtle.


    "Armoured Oogway Bear!" As soon as he identified it, Rocky remembered all the information he read


    from the Beast Encyclopedia.


    The Armoured Oogway Bear was simr to Colossus. Both of them belonged to the unusual wild spirit-


    manipted beasts. The bear''s highest star level also had five stars and it always lived in dense and


    hidden forests. Butpared to the overbearing Trunk Giants, the Armoured Oogway Bears were


    much more docile. They were herbivores and only attacked others when provoked.


    This confused Rocky because there was nothing in the woods that could dare to provoke the four-star


    Armoured Oogway Bear. Even a four-star Trunk Giant in the same grade would not dare to fight them.


    The Armoured Oogway Bear was famous for its excellent defensive power. No matter how powerful the


    wild spirit-manipted beasts were, it was difficult for them to break that invulnerable carapace.


    Just in case, Rocky decided to move on as quickly as possible. He doubted that the Armoured Oogway


    Bear would attack them but it was better to be safe than sorry. The only four-star wild spirit-manipted


    beast he met before was the Demonic Devouring Boa. At that time, he was almost eaten by the


    Demonic Devouring Boa because of Rainbow Glow Unicorn''s trap. This incident reinforced his belief


    that this kind of spirit-manipted beasts were horriblepany.


    After all, there was a world of difference between beasts in the three-star and four-star in grade three.


    The power of the strongest three-star wild spirit-manipted beast in grade three was equal to that of


    the spirit maniptor in the preliminary level of the Heavenly Stage. However, the four-star wild spirit-


    manipted beast in grade three was at least equal to the spirit maniptor in third or fourth level of


    the Heavenly Stage. That was a really big gap.


    Thus, it would be difficult for spirit maniptors in the Heavenly Stage to defeat a four-star wild spirit-


    manipted beast in grade three. Especially Rocky, since he still had a long way to go before he


    reached the Heavenly Stage.

 Chapter 341 Extremely Perilous

    Chapter 341 Extremely Perilous


    Rocky proceeded along with his three beasts. The forest was boundless that even the maniptors of


    the Divine Stage and the Immortal Stage hadn''t gotten over the entire forest. Neither did Rocky.


    Whereas, he plotted to go back after going through part of the forest in front of him. After exploring,


    Rocky felt that it brought him to light again. However, the scene in front of him was disquieting. His


    brain stuttered for a sh, and his eyes took in more light than he expected; every part of him went on


    pause while his thoughts picked up.


    Every scene in sight was left in wrecks. Various corpses and bones were noticeable everywhere.


    Horrible was the mere word that could undoubtedly illustrate the view of the scene. Some bigger spirit-


    manipted beasts like crow were eating the corpse of a wild spirit-manipted beast. The


    surroundings were debris of meat and organs, which made one disgusted. It caused a stomach-


    churning feeling.


    "Is this Myriad Beasts Ground?" Rocky peeked far into the distance and found another dense jungle,


    valley, river, and massif after beasts buried ground. Thendscape was out of the ordinary.


    Flying wild spirit-manipted beasts in the distance were vaguely visible, which seemed to be


    extremely dangerous.


    However, what Rocky saw was merely a small part of the Myriad Beasts Ground. It was perceived that


    Myriad Beasts Ground was very mysterious and expansive.


    Wild spirit-manipted beasts being seen everywhere implied the horror of the Myriad Beasts Ground.


    He now stood at the edge of the Myriad Beasts Ground.


    Rocky could tell the dangerous sense from the corners, stronger than the feeling he could tell in the


    forest.


    Although Rocky was thoroughly equipped for the scene, he was now getting cold feet. The Myriad


    Beasts Ground was riskier than he had anticipated.


    With a thunderous and triumphant roar, Rocky felt prompt nimble-footed appearing in front of his


    beasts. With an in-depth exploration, he discovered a Duckbilled Rat, a height of half of a man, was


    growling at his beasts. With a feeble trace, it might be solely a beast of the second grade of a three-star


    level.


    Rocky didn''t take heed on it. He made a gesture to Uriah and Rubygon after he roughly calcted the


    beast might cause its feet to travel at speed and as light as the paws of a lioness running from the


    forest.


    Uriah and Rubygon darted forward and prepared to y with this Duckbilled Rat. He was left dumb


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    folded, as the rat became aggressive, and like greased lightning, its body began to expand, and its


    short and small limbs became long and robust. Its trace upgraded into the third grade of four-star level


    and became a Duckbilled Aggravated Rat.


    "The wild beasts here can put on a pretense and pretend to be a meek one to attack their enemies?"


    Rocky uttered as he gawked at it. In the interim, a few figures were drawing closer, not far off.


    Rocky became cognizant instantly that it was a setup. Discerning this, Rocky called back Uriah and


    Rubygon and resolved to leave along with his beasts in another direction.


    Rocky gave it a burl to go back to the forest, but the rat seemed to be conscious of his scheme and


    blocked his way beforehand.


    Right away, a few more Duckbilled Aggravated Rats joined to block his way to escape.


    Rocky had no other option but to back off in another direction.


    However, the rats wouldn''t grant their prey the privilege to sneak off, so they trailed them afterward.


    Rocky ran as swift as his legs could carry him along with his beasts at the edge of Myriad Beasts


    Ground, and the Duckbilled Aggravated Rats were chasing behind them. He felt his whole body


    working; his leg muscles ran warm, fresh air entered his lungs, and blood flowed into all his limbs.


    After an hourter, Rocky dashed into a palm forest along with his beasts. But these rats halted


    abruptly in front of the palm forest. Later, they lingered around the palm forest for a while and then


    turned away.


    Rocky felt relieved like a bouncing ball after the rats exited. But he was also eager to know why they


    halted abruptly in front of the palm forest and didn''t go after him in the palm tree. It was as if the rats


    were scared out of their wits of something in the forest.


    Soon, a ck figure over his head replied him.


    Rocky felt it turn to dark and peered up. To his surprise, he found a wild spirit-manipted beast like a


    centipede with bat wings. It was skimming over the sky above the palm forest. There was a continuous


    trace of the fourth grade of a four-star level beast from the deep of the palm forest. That exined why


    the rats ceased chasing them and left.


    "It shall be Four-wing Lame Dragon." Rocky had read the information about it in Beast Encyclopedia.


    The Four-wing Lame Dragon was the hybrid of Dragon and war beast. Except flying, it had not


    inherited a lot of dragon genes. It was a low ss hybrid. Despite this, the Four-wing Lame Dragon was


    still a terrible opponent for the wild spirit-manipted beasts below four-star level.


    Rocky took heed that this dragon didn''t be conscious that there was something different in the


    palm forest. So Rocky had to keep dumb like a church mouse without swift movement and discern the


    surroundings.


    However, Rainbow Glow Unicorn was about to move as if it had discovered something. In an instant, it


    hid like gentle nuns from human eyes and flew in the direction of palm forest.


    Rocky''s face fell, and he attempted to stop Rainbow Glow Unicorn. But it receded from view.


    Then, Rocky discovered the Four-wing Lame Dragon was also flying in the direction of the palm forest


    as if it was enchanted by something. He furrowed his brows and became cognizant that the forest must


    be perilous. He couldn''t leave Rainbow Glow Unicorn here alone.


    After a halt, Rocky went after the dragon. He went carefully along with Uriah and Rubygon in the palm


    forest.


    After a while, Rocky entered into a valley with craggy rocks of bizarre shapes surrounded by palm


    trees.


    Rocky red up and noticed that the dragon had also halted. Rocky concealed between tworge


    stones with Uriah and Rubygon. The Four-wing Lame Dragon kept fluttering around in the sky as if it


    was in readiness for something eagerly.


    With a shriek from the forest, it was the kind of howling that could make one''s blood run cold. It pierced


    the brain and ignited some primeval pathway. Rocky peered and found Rainbow Glow Unicorn


    appeared at his right stone. It then hopped down from the stone.


    "What the hell is it doing?" Rocky cudgeled his brains, and he signaled the other two beasts to conceal


    themselves. He sneaked off in Rainbow Glow Unicorn''s direction. He kept his eye on the ball to avoid


    attracting the attention of the dragon above his head.


    If the dragon that had reached the fourth grade of the four stars noticed Rocky, there would be


    disastrous repercussions.

 Chapter 342 The Rare Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf

    Chapter 342 The Rare Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf


    After stepping forward stealthily between a group of boulders to ward off the dangerous Four-wing


    Lame Dragon flying above the sky of this area, Rocky, in the long run, arrived at the boulder where the


    Rainbow Glow Unicorn had jumped off. Yet, he didn''t see the unicorn there. He thus bypassed the


    boulder and found himself startled by what was in front of his eyes. His face lingered in a skeptical


    expression, unblinking stare, while his brain desperately scrambled to make sense of it all.


    At a distance not far off from where he was, there was an ice cave with its height a few meters. It was


    made up of sparkling ice crystal, which looked particrly dazzling under the gleaming of the sunlight.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The ice cave was of considerable size inside. Despite Rocky being twenty or thirty meters away, he


    glimpsed a monstrous figure that was moving around in the cave. What was more stunning, he could


    distinctly feel the fantastic and powerful momentum emanating from the figure. Thus, in the back of his


    mind, he thought it should be an exceedingly powerful wild spirit-manipted beast. At the same time,


    its strength should be more superior to that of the Four-wing Lame Dragon at the fourth grade of the


    four-star level, which was flickering around to pursue its food.


    On top of that, Rocky discerned that there was an unusually strong spiritual aura in the ice cave. An


    extraordinarily rare treasure could be where it was radiated. The Spiritual Fairnd was the sole time


    he went through this kind of spiritual aura before. At that time, he felt the intense atmosphere from the


    Heaven Divine Lotus Seed produced by the Heaven Divine Lotus.


    ''Is there a rare treasure in this ice cave that possesses the same function as the Heaven Divine Lotus


    Seed?'' Rocky struggled to figure out while sinking in deep thoughts. The thrilling findings made his


    eyes lighten up.


    At that particr juncture, Rocky who was drowning in deep thoughts in a sh felt something pulling


    the corner of his clothes behind him. ncing back in a dash, he noticed a beast emerging out of thin


    air. It was unquestionably the Rainbow Glow Unicorn he was seeking all the time.


    "You little rascal..." Rocky uttered helplessly and patted the head of the unicorn. When he squinted, the


    unicorn was looking at him innocently, and then a feeling of both rib-tickling and infuriating crept up. He


    was so infuriating because he was worried like a cat on hot bricks that after the unicorn ran away


    randomly like a bat out of hell, he would lose it, or it could get hurt when the dangerous Four-wing


    Lame Dragon was flying above to search its prey. Yet, he also couldn''t help but be amused by its


    innocent eyes. The Rainbow Glow Unicorn was not a human, and Rocky was conscious of that. So, it


    had no self-restraint; without a doubt, it would be captivated by rare treasures and dash away to find


    them. However, he again felt indebted to it; otherwise, he could never get to realize that there was a


    rare treasure in this ice cave!


    "You should go back and stay with them now!" Rocky signaled the unicorn to join his other two beasts,


    Uriah and Rubygon. Uriah would lend a hand in taking care of the other two beasts.


    The unicorn seemed to figure out what he said. Then it turned and vanished.


    In an instant, Rocky felt that something overshadowed him in the sky. He looked up within a twinkle of


    an eye. Unanticipated, he noticed that the Four-wing Lame Dragon flew down andnded on a boulder


    that was not far away from him. Then, it faced the ice cave and let out a provocative roaring and


    murmured like a mountain stream dashing or winding as its torrent strayed.


    The sound was so ear-splitting that Rocky only felt that the entire ice cave and even the ground under


    his feet trembled like a leaf. Shortly after, the figure in the ice cave slowly came out.


    When he saw the figure showing up out of the ice cave, his eyes narrowed at once. The huge figure


    had white fur and its appearance was like both a wolf and a fox. It was burly, about a few meters tall,


    with two huge heads, quite powerful, hideous, scary, and it had five tails, as thick as a pir, swinging in


    the air, making whistling sound. Moreover, its sturdy body revealed a strong sense of sharp chill, which


    could still be felt clearly by Rocky who was twenty or thirty meters away from it.


    ''Oh, it is a five-star wild spirit-manipted beast!'' Rocky asserted in his mind with a slight shock as his


    eyes widened.


    He promptly checked for significant information about it in the Beast Encyclopedia. In two shakes of a


    Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf. Its most substantial level could reach the six-star. It could take advantage of the


    power with ice nature. As the descendant of the Ghostly Wolf King which was one of the most mighty


    war beasts in the Wild Spirit Land and had be extinct and the Mysterious Ice Fox which ranked


    ninteenth in the spiritual beast qualification list, it had fallen heir to the pre-eminent genes of the two


    superior races. It ranked sixth in the Wild Spirit Land''s war beast qualification list. However, because


    the Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf was not very prolific, the number of them in the entire Wild Spirit Land was no


    more than ten, which could be regarded as an endangered race.


    The strength of the Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf Rocky set his eyes on should be around the fourth grade of


    the five-star level. It was equivalent to the power of a spirit maniptor at the medium grade of the


    Supernal Stage.


    Getting a glimpse of the Four-wing Lame Dragon on the boulder, the Fox-wolf at once burst out a


    stupendous ear-splitting roar. The roar was like a demon in torture, cautioning the Dragon not to get


    closer to its nest. Nevertheless, the Dragon at the fourth grade of the four-star level did not seem to be


    browbeaten by the Fox-wolf, which was a one-star level higher than it. The Dragon soon pped its


    giant wings, and abruptly, an eruption of brutal, strong wind and a wave of sand were dashing forward


    the Fox-wolf.


    Instantly, the Fox-wolf''s burly body leaned forward slightly, giving off a stunning momentum. The mouth


    in one of its heads opened abruptly and spurted a group of chilly ice balls, bigger and more powerful


    than the me balls that Uriah could produce now. Rocky then saw the ice balls looking dazzling in the


    sun instantly collided with the sand wave.


    An ear-rending bang rang out and a burst of airwaves outstretched. As a result, ayer of frost was


    filled within the area about ten meters around them, and a vertical ice beam radiated. At the ce


    where the two forces crashed violently, a piece of crystal pir of several meters high was formed at


    once. The primary weapon of the Fox-wolf was the destructive Ice Beam Ball, which it could produce at


    any time.


    ''This five-star beast is petrifying!'' Rocky was inevitably taken aback again. His mouth was frozen wide


    open in an expression of bemused astonishment. Before long, he remembered the two six-star spirit-


    manipted beasts, which he witnessed when he unwittingly entered the Magic Spiritual Space. The


    two six-star beasts had been assaulting each other fiercely in the air for a treasure box for their


    respective masters, Marcia and Alyssa.


    Just as Rocky was in a contemting mood, immersed in his thoughts, another Ice Beam Ball rushed


    out of the mouth of the Fox-wolf and darted towards the Dragon at a lightning speed like the ppers.


    Thetter soon soared upwards to the sky swiftly like an arrow.


    The next moment, the boulder under the foot of the Dragon was utterly smashed into powder at once,


    and a thickyer of ice was formed on the ground.


    Adrenaline flooded in Rocky''s system. His heart exploded with fear as it pumped and beat like it was


    trying to escape. The scene was terrifying. He perceived that the Dragon was not frail. If such a ball


    attacked a less powerful spirit-manipted beast, it would be an ice sculpture in the blink of an


    eye with no doubt.


    However, Rocky instantly perceived that something was amiss. Based onmon sense and thew


    of the jungle, he was apprehensive that the Dragon would never pluck up the bravery to make the


    much stronger Fox-wolf''s hackles rise for no reason. Otherwise, it was like digging its grave. So, what


    was so fascinating to the Dragon that it even dared to jeopardize its life to provoke the Fox-Wolf?


    The next second, his concentration soon steered from the exchange of blows between the two beasts


    to the treasure hidden in the ice cave. His ultimate goal was to acquire the treasure. So, he twiddled his


    thumbs enduringly and tight-lipped until he could find the perfect opportunity to enter the ice cave.


    At that moment, Rocky saw the torso of the Dragon trembling violently, as suddenly, more than a dozen


    silver silk threads appeared like agile snakes and shot straight to the Fox-wolf. When the Fox-wolf saw


    the silver threads flying in its direction, it seemed to be a little scared, like adrenaline had flown over its


    veins and immediately began to conceal itself away from them. Still, it was just not posthaste enough.


    One of its hind limbs was still entangled by two of the silver threads.


    Extremely enraged like flies in a fruit jar, the Fox-wolf exploded a furious howl instantly and pulled his


    hind legs hard to get rid of the two silver threads, and the dominant force made the massive torso of


    the Dragon in the air shake. At the same time, two Ice Beam Balls were spurted in the air, and one of


    them hit precisely the right-wing of the Dragon...

 Chapter 343 Timely Rescue

    Chapter 343 Timely Rescue


    The Four-wing Lame Dragon began trembling violently in the air to the extent that it plummeted


    towards the left side in a matter of seconds. The Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf did not want to let go of the Four-


    wing Lame Dragon this quickly, so it ran towards it. Then, it activated its furious chilling aura, which


    immediately froze the silver threads wrapped around its hind leg. Then, with a strong force, the silver


    threads were broken.


    "That''s it? The Four-wing Lame Dragon is already over there that quickly?" Rocky remarked with


    surprise appearing all over his face. He could not believe the Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf, at the fourth grade


    of the five-star level, was strong to the extent that it could defeat a spirit-manipted beast at the fourth


    grade of the four-star level that easy.


    Now that the Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf went to hunt down the Four-wing Lame Dragon, its cave was empty


    and Rocky did not want to miss this opportunity. He wanted to find out the rare treasures in the cave


    and take them away before the Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf came back. Having no time to spare, he made a


    detour along the side and got close to the cave as fast as he could. After he cast a nce at the


    Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf''s back, he immediately got into the cave. He just wanted the treasure; he did not


    want to linger in the cave.


    Unfortunately though, Rocky found a terrible surprise waiting for him in there. He was greeted with


    another Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf, a little cub at its first several months. It didn''t even have fur over its body,


    and it was as small as a puppy in size. Right now, it was poorly curled into a tiny ball at the corner.


    The little Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf groaned with fear as soon as it saw Rocky.


    "Stop that noise!" Rocky said fearfully. Its groan was slightly loud, so Rocky was afraid that this little


    fellow would alert the Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf outside. The first solution to pop in his mind was to pour a


    drop of the magical saliva in the cub''s palm. He then walked to the little Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf and tried


    tofort it.


    As he expected, the little Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf was attracted by the magical saliva, but it was still


    vignt while ncing at Rocky. However, it failed to resist the temptation of the magical saliva and


    began licking its palm slowly.


    "Now you eat the magical saliva and stay quiet, okay?" Once Rocky made sure that the little Ghostly


    Ice Fox-wolf would stay silent, he started looking around in the cave searching for some rare treasures.


    He soon noticed a crystal-like treasure, as big as a palm, bulging on the left wall. The spiritual power


    around it was even richer and stronger than his Heaven Divine Lotus Seeds.


    "This crystal doesn''t seem to be nature-born," Rocky murmured to himself touching his chin. But then


    he remembered the information he read about the Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf in the Beast Encyclopedia, and


    things started to make sense. It turned out that the thing right in front of his eyes now was the Ice


    Crystal which was formed inside the Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf, the same way the Three-tailed Aquatic


    Lizard did. They were only different in that the Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf could only get the Ice Crystal out of


    its body when it gave birth to a baby. Thus, the spiritual power contained within this kind of Ice Crystal


    was out of ordinary.


    After putting the Ice Crystal in his pocket, Rocky turned to look at the little Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf.


    Generally, it was very rare to see a Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf. Thus, the cub in front of him was kind of a


    unique treasure as well. If he took it back with him and brought it up, it would make it easy for him to be


    his master; he would have one more spiritual beast.


    However, seeing how strong and furious its mother was, Rocky immediately gave up that idea. After all,


    its mother was at the fourth grade of the five-star level, so it would kill him if he tried to steal its child.


    The important thing was that he had gotten an Ice Crystal, which was an even better treasure than the


    Heaven Divine Lotus Seed. Indeed, he made a fortune in this cave, so he could not let greed eat up his


    rationality. Otherwise, he would pay for it sooner orter.


    Rocky took a final nce at the little Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf and was reluctant to leave, but he soon


    made up his mind and was ready to go.


    Unfortunately though, a colossal figure suddenly appeared in front of the cave bringing a strong wind


    along with it. Rocky''s heart almost jumped out of his chest because he thought that the Ghostly Ice


    Fox-wolf had returned. However, when he looked up, he saw that this was another Four-wing Lame


    Dragon, at the third grade of the four-star level.


    Rocky immediately hid himself at the corner. He then secretly looked at the Four-wing Lame Dragon


    because he could not get his head around the reason why the Four-wing Lame Dragon was here. Once


    the Four-wing Lame Dragon entered the cave, it nced around until its eyes caught the little Ghostly


    Ice Fox-wolf. Its giant body trembled with excitement once it saw the cub. Obviously, the Four-wing


    Lame Dragon wasing here for the little Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf, in the first ce.


    The little Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf was frightened by the colossal figure in front of it. It was shaking and


    making fearful cries.


    "Could it be that the two Four-wing Lame Dragons have been working together? One is in charge of


    distracting the Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf, and the other is in charge of kidnapping this little fellow? Oh my


    God! They are indeed assholes, but smart as hell!" Rocky''s thoughts kept rushing and he finally


    understood everything. He now knew why the Four-wing Lame Dragon kept provoking the Ghostly Ice


    Fox-wolf. It was all part of the n!


    Knowing that little Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf was in danger, Rocky could not help but take out his Frozen


    Wind Dagger. He realized that this was the perfect timing for attacking the Four-wing Lame Dragon


    because it was distracted by the cub. Rocky shed behind the giant body and channeled his spiritual


    power, which was at the ninth grade of the Earthly Stage, into the Frozen Wind Dagger. As the dazzling


    spiritual light appeared around the Frozen Wind Dagger, Rocky brandished it towards the Four-wing


    Lame Dragon. With a perfect arc in the air, Rocky aimed a forceful attack right at its tail.


    A resounding bang echoed in the cave. The attack exploded at the tail, while the spiritual light was still


    glinting. Its blood kept spurting out that Rocky could even see a vague image of its tail bone.


    The Four-wing Lame Dragon let out a painful cry, and its body immediately stood straight making its


    head hit the ceiling. The powerful impact caused the whole cave to shake violently as if there had been


    an earthquake. Fragment stones kept falling upon them, which made them believe that the cave was


    about to copse at any minute.


    Rocky dashed up and got the little Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf in his arm at once. Simultaneously, he


    activated all of his spiritual power while rushing out of the cave as quick as a lightning.


    The Four-wing Lame Dragon could not let Rocky take away the little fellow, so it shook its body and


    shot out several silver threads towards Rocky. In a blink of an eye, those silver threads caught up with


    Rocky. As they waved violently behind him, Rocky got cut by their touches. They were so sharp that


    Rocky''s body got covered with wounds in a few minutes.


    No matter how painful these cuts were, Rocky did his best to run out of the cave. The Four-wing Lame


    Dragon was chasing after him. Rocky''s attack had truly infuriated it to the core. It seemed to be going


    really crazy because as it ran through the entrance, it didn''t bend down to get out, but directly hit


    through the wall instead.


    The copse frightened the little Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf, and it cried out loudly. Hearing its own child''s


    cries, the Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf turned back in a hurry. As it ran towards the cave, it saw its baby lying in


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Rocky''s arms and the Four-wing Lame Dragon chasing after him. Naturally, it immediately roared


    angrily and dashed up.


    Rocky could not believe that this whole situation was real. The Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf before him and the


    Four-wing Lame Dragon behind him could easily kill him. He was just trying to help the little fellow at


    first, how did he get himself into all this mess?

 Chapter 344 Full Of Peril

    Chapter 344 Full Of Peril


    Instantly, Rocky discerned the Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf trailed after him as tempest chased me for its


    child. Once he gave the little Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf back to it, he would be fine. However, when he was


    about to throw the little Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf back to its mother, the four-star Four-wing Lame Dragon at


    the fourth grade, which had been shot down before in a blink flew from a boulder on the other side and


    blocked Rocky''s way. It shuddered its sturdy body vehemently, then dozens of silver threads shot


    together towards Rocky.


    His heart startled when he saw the dozens of menacing silver threads. Instantaneously, he got a weird


    sense from them. If he weren''t able to evade them like the gue, he would be doomed. For that


    reason, he waved the Frozen Wind Dagger in his hand quickly to burst out several rays of the spiritual


    light. Meanwhile, he spared no effort to dodge the silver threads.


    Boom!


    A fulminate noise burst out when the spiritual light shattered with the silver threads. While there were


    still a few silver threads continuously running towards Rocky, in a blink of an eye, they were swift


    enough to arrive before him.


    At that point, fretted about the security of its child, the Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf suddenly shot an Ice Beam


    Ball, which urately exploded before Rocky and flung the silver threads away. Again, Rocky, without


    precaution, was shredded off as well. Unfortunately, he fell heavily on the ground.


    "Damn it!" Rocky howled like a distressed infant for one affectionate look, one gentle, loving word for


    his pain. Thanks to the protection of the spiritual power at the ninth grade of the Earthly Stage, he


    suffered no more than a fall.


    However, before Rocky could get up, the four-star Four-wing Lame Dragon at the third grade snapped


    the slightest chance avable and flew over to him, where other dozens of silver thread were released.


    After having a hunch that things were getting pretty hot, Rocky hurried like a torrent through a strait to


    roll on the ground.


    Puff!


    Several silver threads missed him and fell on the ground behind him, inserting into the ground as deep


    as three inches.


    Instantly within a blink of an eye, the Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf hopped up in a trice as the cold air around its


    body surged. In a second, the rest of the silver threads were frozen so that Rocky was saved.


    However, before Rocky could sigh relief, the Four-wing Lame Dragon pounced on him like a kite on a


    chick once again. Its mouth with pliers intended to bite the little Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf in his arms.


    "When can it halt..." Rocky sighed in powerlessness and flurried as a fishnded on a grassy bank with


    a pointed hook through its gills as he nced around. He found on the left side behind him was a slop


    that was overgrown with weeds and trees. Without re-evaluating, he dashed like moon-ray shes


    through the drifting snow in the direction of the slope carrying the little Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf.


    Then he curled up himself and spun down the slope.


    When the Four-wing Lame Dragon arrived at the edge of the slope, it recognized that Rocky had


    disappeared among the bushes down the slope without any trace. Thus, it broke out a rumbling roar in


    an indignation like an enraged panther.


    Before long, a wounded and devastated figure emerged from a bush and peeped right and left. He


    uttered a whiff of relief after he was sanguine that there was no peril around. He looked back and


    peered the trembling Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf and the two Four-wing Lame Dragons on the slope. His eyes


    were apprehensive. He was still in a state of shock. Ridged as a board, he was unable to fathom what


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    had just urred.


    With one dumb move in the battle just now, he would have shuffled off the mortal coil. He appeared to


    be lucky as a rabbit foot this time.


    At the moment, Rocky felt that something was floundering in his arms. He stared down and noticed the


    little Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf was still safe and sound. It was wiggling freely without barrier as if it had no


    slightest idea about what had transpired. Now it stared at Rocky with its innocuous eyes.


    "Little thing, they almost murdered me for saving you! But I won''t send you back to your mother


    because I don''t want to be subjected to that again. You can tag along with me. If it were not for me, you


    would have already been looted by the Four-wing Lame Dragons," Rocky uttered as he tenderly


    stroked the head of the little Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf. As luck would have it, he got something positive out


    of misfortune. He felt so lucky as a five-time lottery winner to have such a rare little Ghostly Ice Fox-


    wolf.


    However, Rocky quickly discerned a profound atmosphere around him. It emerged that there was a


    gazillion wild spirit-manipted beast concealing in the dense forest nearby. The deeper he set foot on


    the Myriad Beasts Ground, the more perilous things he woulde into contact with. He had met a


    five-star spirit-manipted beast just now. It could tell that if he continued his way, he might see more


    robust ones.


    Of course, Rocky didn''t arrange to proceed further. If the Duckbilled Aggravated Rats hadn''t chased


    him, he wouldn''t have set foot in the palm forest by ident with his three spirit-manipted beasts.


    Then Rocky took the little Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf to seek a way. Since the forest was too dense, he was


    even hard to tell the direction. However, with his connection with Uriah, he could dimly identify the


    direction of its aura so that he could search for the way out following the aura.


    However, before he could proceed further, the little Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf mewed like cat one would


    mistake to be out of starvation or something else. Though its voice was meager, after it mewed a few


    times, Rocky took heed that something dangerous hadid in the bushes around him. Upon sensing


    some red gs, he without further ado jacked up his spiritual power and sprinted in a direction with all


    his brawniness.


    In the meantime, several beasts went out from the nearby bushes and hastened after him. Thuds of


    their footfalls came closer to each other, with each bound forward.


    Rocky nced back and noticed the beasts after him were some Bloody-eyed Wolves. The leading


    one was a four-star spirit-manipted beast at the third grade, followed by several three-star ones at


    the third grade. At the moment, they were in hot quest for Rocky.


    The Bloody-eyed Wolves were social creatures, so they went together when prowling for prey. The


    leading one was the alpha wolf or even the wolf king of these Bloody-eyed Wolves. Thus, Rocky was


    not of their league. As a result, Rocky had no option other than dart as fast as he could. He pumped his


    legs, gaining momentum speed with each push.


    Having had no idea how long he had run, he felt drenched in sweat. A bead of sweat rolled down his


    forehead and sttered his chin. Because of the previous battle, he had almost run out of his spiritual


    power. To add salt to an injury, he even couldn''t halt for a minute to take a drop of the magical saliva.


    Once he did that, the Bloody-eyed Wolves would catch up with him, for they were just on his heels like


    ghosts.


    Due to his desperate escape all the way, his spiritual power had significantly been gobbled up.


    Consequently, he had to move tortoise-like. The Bloody-eyed Wolves grabbed the opportunity to get


    closer and closer to Rocky. One of them even intended tounch a surprise attack to Rocky as it


    hopped towards him like a bird for a berry, disying its teeth and brandishing its paws.


    Having detected the rat, Rocky, shielding the little Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf in his arms, backhand took out


    the Frozen Wind Dagger to burst out a ray of spiritual light, which precisely forced the Bloody-eyed


    Wolf back. However, realizing that, the other Bloody-eyed Wolves kept dashing towards him.


    Rocky being a man with two legs, couldn''t surpass the Bloody-eyed Wolves with four legs. Besides, his


    challengers were actually a few.


    In a flicker of an eye, Rocky had been sorely battered, his body dripping with blood. Yet in a tight


    corner, he went on fighting while retreating in the direction of the aura of Uriah and trying to get away at


    their defects.


    However, the Bloody-eyed Wolves suggested to be conscious of the route that Rocky proposed to take,


    so they cut it off entirely and sieged Rocky.


    Faced with the Blood-eyed Wolves around him, Rocky, utterly destitute, realized he had to carry out the


    worst n. However, when he looked at the little Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf in his arms in wintry eyes, he


    was determined that he wouldn''t perish here and he would take the little Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf to depart


    here. He was definite that he must have confidence in himself, or he would perish in no time.


    In the next moment, the Bloody-eyed Wolves flew out in themon cause against him, so Rocky fell


    in peril once again.

 Chapter 345 Cant Imagine

    Chapter 345 Can''t Imagine


    Rocky tried his level best to hold for a while and felt weariness was overpowering him. It was extremely


    hard for him to persist because he was losing too much blood. He started to shudder lightly. But he


    admitted defeat on protecting Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf. On another hand, a few Bloody-eyed Wolves were


    assailing him viciously. So even the maniptors above the Supernal Stage couldn''tbat this, not


    mention Rocky who was below the Heavenly Stage.


    After Bloody-eyed Wolvesunched several charges, Rocky supported himself and took a few drops of


    magical saliva. He needed to fight. Instantaneously, a charming figure like a butterfly dropped from the


    sky. Six pairs of thin translucent wings flickered and glimmered. The bewildering and active trace


    covered the environs.


    Rocky stared at the elegant figure with eyes wide open. His heavy eyelids took a fraction too slow to


    blink, his irises too immobile. It was as if his brain was experiencing a tremendous short circuit and was


    grappling to figure out. The butterfly wobbled, and three Bloody-eyed Wolves deluged into the blood.


    They fell one by one, shuddered, and perished on the ground.


    Other Bloody-eyed Wolves howled with horror and ran away one by one so fast that one would think


    their legs were going to explode.


    Rocky was struck dumb when the butterfly figure turned around. The butterfly figure was a woman,


    pretty and young, with long reddish-brown hairs as if it was tailored from gold fabric like an elf. She was


    so glistened. She was full of a kind of irresistible temptation and could touch anyone. She was blinking


    her eyes from time to time, allowing her eyshes to flutter like the wings of a butterfly.


    ncing a woman body with the thin wings fluttering behind her, Rocky''s mouth was frozen wide open


    with an expression of stunned surprise. It was like drawing blood from a turnip for human beings to


    have wings on their backs.


    This woman held human personalponent, consisting of plump body hidden by flower skirt.


    "Thank a bunch." Rocky nodded with admiration and was about to pop a question, but she hovered


    away.


    "Brushed me off? But who she is..." Rocky was chilled for a second and had no slightest notion of who


    she was at all.


    There was no means that Rocky could be conscious of the fact that this wonder girl was from the


    spiritual race. The woman from the spiritual race had the grits to go through the Myriad Beasts Ground


    solely, which even maniptors of the Supernal Stage and the Divine Stage didn''t have the nerve. How


    dominant she was! She had already showcased her capability when she fluttered three Bloody-eyed


    Wolves to death without straining.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Rocky had good luck as a five-time lottery winner that a woman from a mysterious spiritual race


    rescued him when peril arose. For most people, the spiritual race existed purely in a legend.


    In a short while, Rocky came back to his senses and didn''t pluck up the courage to spend one minute


    there. He progressed forward along the slope and finally found a path leading up to the top of the


    slope.


    After a while, Rocky engaged his three beasts that were seeking for him. They girdled Rocky in a flicker


    of an eye, and they cried their hearts out in a gentling voice like an eagle released, revealing they were


    on tenterhooks about him.


    "I''m great. Anyway, we shall depart here at the earliest. The Myriad Beasts Ground was full of peril,"


    said Rocky. shing back on the spine-chilling escapade just now, Rocky didn''t dare to retake bold


    action. So he brought his three beasts and Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf and went back along the original road.


    After going through the palm forest, they eventually left the dangerous Myriad Beasts Ground and


    At least there would be no four or five-star level spirit-manipted beast.


    Later, Rocky uncovered a concealed and secure cave, and he confided Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf to his


    beasts'' watch. Later he hid in the cave. Taking two drops of magical saliva, he shut his eyes and began


    to heal himself.


    After twenty-four hourster, his serious injury was cured, and his spiritual power recuperated utterly.


    Rocky stepped out of the cave and discovered his beasts seized a female second grade of the three-


    star level spirit-manipted beast that just gave birth. The second grade of the three-star level beast


    was nursing Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf. It seemed that the Fox-wolf got a wallop of it very much.


    "I assume someone is going to look after this Fox-wolf." Rocky grinned, that sounded like a brook


    flowing merrily through a well-lit wood and began to think about his next move. He contemted


    pursuing the treasure in Myriad Beasts Ground. But it was indisputable that the Myriad Beasts Ground


    was more dangerous than he had imagined. So he had to nullify his objective.


    Anyway, Rocky got one Water Essence Pill which was superior to an intermediate Dark Heaven Egg,


    the Ice Crystal, which could rival Heaven Divine Lotus Seed and some other priceless treasures better


    than a preliminary Dark Heaven Egg. These treasures could sor him to practice for a while. So he


    wasn''t on pins and needles to hunt anymore.


    ''This forest is a wonderful one, and dozens of races of spirit-manipted beasts live here. Moreover,


    this area is stashing lots of priceless treasures. Although only a few treasures are pretty excellent, a


    little is better than none. Thus, I am going to devote myself to prepare and cultivate these treasures in


    the wood. So I could enhance myself for several levels.'' Rocky cleared up his mind. Hispetence


    was more vigorous contrasted with some of the maniptors, but there was yet a long process to go


    between the preeminent maniptors and him. He stepped into the Myriad Beasts Ground was


    because he was pursued massacring all the way. At that time, he couldn''t even secure himself well.


    Rocky was determined like the iron-jaweddy in a spectacle to practice Mysterious Beast


    Transformation Skill and sought to establish spiritual power contact with Rubygon. But these were his


    near n and would take him a period to do this.


    So Rockymenced working out in this wood, capturing wild spirit-manipted beasts andpiling


    diverse specimens.


    At the same time, Marin just seized back Rough Slope, but two days afterward, she was epassed


    and suppressed by Timber Deity Empire. The Rough Slope was in danger again.


    Isis in the main camp of fronts received this dreadful news and convoked three Elite Commanders and


    all of the Frontline Commanders to endure the new situation.


    "Deputy Commander in Chief, their conduct is grotesque and awkward. They didn''t take up cudgels for


    the Rough Slope after we restored the Rough Slope. Butter, they deferred armies to beleaguer us


    there. What are they organizing? Do they have any intrigue?" one of the three Elite Commanders


    asked inexplicably. All three Elite Commanders were battle-hardened, but even they didn''t understand


    the enemy''s ploy.


    Other Commanders bowed andmenced discussing and mumbling. They were also unfathomed by


    the enemy''s movement.


    Isis furrowed her brows, and she also felt something was awry when she received the news that Marin


    seized back Rough Slope. It was a walk in the park to recapture Rough Slope, and she couldn''t help


    pondering that their enemy had any other arrangements. Timber Deity Empire wouldn''t waste their time


    and forces in seizing thend. Twenty thousand forces besieged Rough Slope from Timber Deity


    Empire before she could figure out their plot. Their movement was unduly fast, and Isis even didn''t


    have time to ponder about the whole thing.


    Isis was apprehensive that Timber Deity Empire had organized this a long time ago. But she was


    nevertheless ambivalent what their motive was when they besieged Rough Slope after giving up


    defending it.


    Timber Deity Empire''s action was too hasty, and it struck Crimson Dragon Army an unprepared. Now


    the two forces were confronting each other, and Crimson Dragon Group could spare no forces to


    rescue Rough Slope from the siege.

 Chapter 346 In A Predicament

    Chapter 346 In A Predicament


    "What about the Rough Slope?"


    "ording to the up to date news, a range of a thousand meters around the Rough Slope has been


    beleaguered by the armies of the Timber Deity Empire. However, what is so uncanny is that they


    haven''tmenced any ambush to the Rough Slope."


    "What on earth is the purpose of the Timber Deity Empire?"


    "If they carry on doing that, even if they don''t charge the Rough Slope, the northeast army led by


    Commander Marin will be too weak as amb that can''t stand the weight of its wool to hold a fight in


    the sparseness of army provisions and goods. "


    The Commanders were allden with an epidemic of anxiety. Their thoughts scattered like there was


    an electrical storm in their head, too many short-circuits to make any sense. Compared with losing the


    Rough Slope, the loss of the northeast army would be a fatal blow to the Crimson Dragon Army, which


    was now ack of troops. The contending armies at the Rough Slope had been absolutely


    exterminated before, which garnered the plight of the military strength to be nitpicking. Though the


    headquarters had acquiesced to send reinforcements, since the Crimson Dragon Group was culpable


    for safeguarding the territory of the Holy Dragon Empire at the Gehenna Border as well as the towns


    and the cities at the border, the reinforcement which had to be dispatched from the armies stationed at


    the towns and the cities at the border and carried out preparation in order before they could set out


    should spent at least half a month in turning up at the Rough Slope. Besides, the quality of the soldiers


    was another dilemma, so the reinforcements could not be released for a moment.


    At present, due to the extreme incursions of the Timber Deity Empire, all the fronts were short of


    military strength. Once soldiers were dispatched from those fronts, jeopardy would be dered. After


    all, thousands of soldiers were far from adequate since the Timber Deity Empire sieged the Rough


    Slope with twenty thousand soldiers. Thus, at least twenty thousand soldiers should be dismissed to


    However, based on the prevailing condition of the Crimson Dragon Army, it wasn''tpetent to fix the


    obstacle.


    A modest shift in the Crimson Dragon Army may alter the condition as a whole. This was a hard nut to


    crack of Isis.


    "Deputy Commander in Chief, I figure out we should convey the major force in the front line toe to


    bail out the Rough Slope."


    "That''s true. The Timber Deity Empire has bitten more than it can chew. We must confer them a


    lesson..."


    "The Timber Deity Empire has twenty thousand soldiers. If we likewise move soldiers of the same


    number to integrate with the northeast army at the Rough Slope, we will unquestionably attack them on


    the hop."


    The Commanders rendered proposals one after another and called for battle duties.


    "No, we can''t dispatch armies now," Isis responded, swaying her head. The overall structure shouldn''t


    be disordered to deal with the vital condition in the Rough Slope.


    Upon hearing Isis'' response, the Commanders all stared at each other speechless in confusion. Their


    faces stuck in an incredulous expression. As usual, they weren''t be able to recognize the prevailing


    condition as Isis had done.


    "Deputy Commander in Chief, why shouldn''t we dispatch armies?"


    "Because it is a setup." Isis uttered in a no joke tone, her eyebrows furrowed.


    "A hoodwink?" The Commanders'' faces darkened into a look of astonishment. Their brain desperately


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    scrambled to make sense of it all while standing as gormless as a guppy. They hadn''t expected that


    their enemies would have a n A, B and even C just in case.


    "Though right now I don''t figure out the real motive of the Timber Deity Empire''s siege of the Rough


    Slope, I''m sure the whole thing is a setup. So we shouldn''t react hastily and blindly. It is attainable that


    if we tincture our armies to the Rough Slope, they grab the golden opportunity to ambush our fronts..."


    Isis concluded, having a wild guess about the possible situation if she came to the rescue at the Rough


    Slope.


    "But if the twenty thousand soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire snap off an ambush to the northeast


    army at the Rough Slope, they would have no choice but battle against them till they all sumb.


    What''s even worse, once the Timber Deity Empire seizes the Rough Slope, it is arduous as to grasp a


    shadow for us to retrieve," one of the Commanders said.


    "Of course, I am aware of the essence of the Rough Slope, but I don''t think we should do anything


    before we uncover the real motive of our enemies. Besides, in theory, if the Timber Deity Empire uses


    the Rough Slope as their counter to wheedled to us to exit the fronts, they won''t assault it now, so we


    don''t have to get overwrought about the safety of the northeast army for the time being..." Isis


    scrutinized. She was on tenterhooks than anyone about the northeast army because Marin, her cousin,


    was the Commander of it. She pipe dreamed that Marin would be safe as a tortoise under its shell.


    However, she shouldn''t be hear-rendered by the whole situation of the war due to her private


    sentiment. Her decision was closely rted to the lives of tens of thousands of soldiers of the Crimson


    Dragon Group, so she shouldn''t be spurred of the moment or swayed by emotions.


    Therefore, she had to be on guard, despite being more anxious than anyone like a cat on hot bricks.


    "How many days can they cling to life with the army facilities carried with the northeast army and the


    army provisions left by the defending armies at the Rough Slope?" Isis sought the Commander, liable


    for the military supplies.


    "I got wind that the provision store has been burnt down in thest rude awakening tip and run raid, so I


    guess almost no army provisions are left there. The northeast army made a whistle-stop march this


    time so that they only gripped army provisions for less than five days. In this way, they could only


    survive for about ten days," the Commander replied.


    "Ten days?" Isis said with a steamed up expression. She muste up with the solution in ten days, or


    once the army provisions ran out, the northeast army would topple without a mor under the siege of


    the Timber Deity Empire.


    "Convey a message to Commander Marin. Tell her to hold on, and I''m certain I will find a way to rescue


    them," Isis ordered after plunge.


    "Yes, madam," one of the guards in the tent answered back and turned away abruptly.


    Then, the Commanders also departed from the tent one after another.


    However, by the skin of one''s teeth had one wave tapered off when another rose. Bad news arrived in


    a whirlwind chain.


    "Deputy Commander in Chief,tely, the transportation team of the logistics camp was bombarded by


    the enemy." One Commander reported to Isis as he hurried like one distraught to the tent.


    "How about the casualties?" Isis asked in distress.


    "Thanks to the new transportation route map, the casualty is small. The transportation team has


    retreated to the logistics camp by another route with army provisions and goods. The supplies of army


    provisions of some fronts may be affected, but it is not something to create a mountain out of a


    molehill," the Commander answered back.


    "That''s perfect. Dispatch two thousand soldiers from the main military camp to the logistics camp. In


    such a burgeoning condition, supplies of army provisions and goods must be assured," Isis summoned.


    She finally gave a breath of relief like a bouncing ball. Fortunately, like one born on a lucky star, the


    transportation of army provisions and goods was running smooth, or it would pile up cmities on the


    Crimson Dragon Army, which had already been enved.


    ''Fortunately Rocky has depicted the new transportation route map and the new transportation method,


    or I will utterly be worn to a frazzle from disquietude. What is he doing now? If he was here, what kind


    of solution would he pop up?'' Isis figured out, a light glimmering in her eyes. Again she summoned the


    Commander to retreat.


    In the next few days, Isis contemted for the solution, but she got no clues. Her mind was starting to


    fail, like an engine that turned over and over, never kicking into action. As they had in prospect, the


    twenty thousand soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire hadn''t invaded the Rough Slope. However, she


    got more worried. It was like someone had poured gasoline onto the spark of fear in her belly. Even


    though the Timber Deity Empire didn''t make any move, they could get the Rough Slope effortlessly


    when the army provisions of the northeast army ran out.


    In this case, Isis could be confident that the Timber Deity Empire just made use of the Rough Slope as


    a bait to induce her to send armies toe to the rescue of the northeast army there. They had hit her


    soft spot, so she distressed herself about whether she should send troops or not.


    ''The Commander in Chief of the Timber Deity Empire is so sharp that I have been torn between two...''


    Isis thought with brisk eyes, mping her fists.


    "Come in!" Isis howled abruptly.


    Promptly, a guard came in the tent.


    "Convey a message to the logistics camp that I want toy my eyes on Rocky," Isis ordered.


    The guard nodded and turned away.


    "Though I am unwilling to turn to him, he is infallible most of the time..." Isis mumbled to herself.

 Chapter 347 Probing

    Chapter 347 Probing


    In the interim, at the campsite of the Timber Deity Empire troops in the frontier, Alyssa and several


    Commanders were pricking their ears to thetest report on Commander Sun''s activities in the tent.


    "What? He failed to seize their provisions and fodders despite several attempts? What in God''s name


    has Commander Sun done?" Alyssa asked, boiling with anger as her brows furrowed, discontent


    written in her eyes. The pressure of this raging sea of anger was evident. It seemed that she was quite


    pissed off by her subordinates'' inability to intercept the enemy''s provisions and fodders, which should


    have been a walk in the park as she perceived.


    "By the expression of events the Crimson Dragon Group has altered a lot in both the route and the


    mode of transit. Everything is distinctive from before. They took a weird and elliptical path. We have


    kept a close stare on them, but every time they managed to wriggle away. Besides, when the


    provisions and fodders passed by ces where they were most prone to be intercepted, they would be


    apanied by the front line troops. As a result, Commander Sun didn''t even have any golden


    opportunity to triumph," the spirit maniptor who was presenting the report disclosed. The sight of the


    visible fury on Alyssa''s face made him drip drops of sweat on his forehead. He was apprehensive as a


    dog being attacked by a coyote that Alyssa would unleash her annoyance on him.


    "Tell Commander Sun to verify the method of transit of the Crimson Dragon Group as promptly as


    possible. Howeverplicated it would be, we have to pitch in disarray their supply of provisions and


    fodders. It''s very paramount for our future strategies. If he fails once again, I don''t want to see him set


    his foot here again," Alyssa ordered instantly.


    "Yes!" The spirit maniptor bowed to her before he departed without the least hum and haw.


    "What is transpiring with Rough Slope?" Alyssa summoned someone else without taking a breath.


    "Your Highness, the Crimson Dragon Group hasn''t conveyed any indication of operation," a


    Commander announced.


    "Isis implies to be more patient than I assume she is. But we are all aware they will be stripped off the


    Rough Slope sooner or afterward. I don''t assume she would just rx and twiddle her thumbs for such


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    a thing to arise without executing anything in an attempt to avert it. I believe she will take action sooner


    orter. Otherwise, she will witness us beat the northeast military and seize Rough Slope hastily with


    her own eyes," Alyssa said, blinking her beautiful eyes. Racking her brains, she lingered beyond a


    reasonable doubt she would make a clean sweep.


    Just as she had anticipated, ten days thereafter, the northeast military guarding Rough Slope ran out of


    all food and fodders. Depression saturated the air in the whole camp.


    "Commander Marin, why hasn''t the Deputy Commander in Chief dispatched troops here? She doesn''t


    want us to be stuck and perish here, does she?" In confusion as a soul heavyden with a trouble that


    would not depart, Deputy Commander Chen asked Marin in a tent at the military camp.


    "I''m afraid the Deputy Commander in Chief is in a sticky situation too. After all, a lot of troops are


    required to rescue us from the siege at Rough Slope. But it is impractical to draw out so many troops


    from the front line," Marin exined considerately. She had unraveled the Timber Deity Empire''s real


    ambition since they had sieged Rough Slop for many days but still hadn''tunched an attack.


    Therefore, she was conscious it was back-breaking for the front line troops to rescue them from the


    siege.


    "If that''s the case, what''s our next move? It''s not appropriate for us to sit down and wait for death here,"


    Deputy Commander Chen said, burning with anxiety, pacing back and forth like a caged tiger.


    "Convey a message to the main camp and notify the Deputy Commander in Chief that we can hold up


    five days at most. Five days thereafter, if she isn''tpetent to extricate us from the siege, we will


    have no way out but to give up Rough Slope and try to break through." Of course, Marin would never


    just stick around and watch the northeast military, which had be powerful under hermand, be


    wiped out by the main force of the Timber Deity Empire. When vital, she would choose to make them


    practically safe at a precise cost.


    After giving her an acknowledgment, Deputy Commander Chen swung around and took off from the


    tent.


    Before long, in the main camp at the front line, Isis received the message from Marin. Her brows


    furrowed as she was perturbed. But Rocky made her more galled with all guns zing. Several days


    ago, the logistics camp had reported to her that they couldn''t trace Rocky anywhere. At the most hair-


    splitting moment, when she was in greatest need of his help, he disappeared in everybody''s sight, as if


    he had vanished into thin air.


    "Let me administer five more days to him. If he still doesn''t manifest himself by then, I will make him


    remorseful." Isis muttered to herself, infuriated like a raging storm.


    Four dayster, the figure of someone that suggested to crop up from a rubble dump cropped up


    outside Rocky''s residence. The man was befouled from head to toe. His clothes were worn-out in


    pieces, and his hair was bedraggled. A big bag weaved by rattan was on his back, in which there were


    a variety of things. It looked like he had just picked odds and ends from debris dumps.


    However, he was treading on the heels by three daunting beasts. On the back of one of the beasts, a


    small figure was sleeping tight.


    "Ultimately, I''m surfacing back!" Rocky sighed a sigh of relief when he walked into the residence. After


    removing everything from his back and body, he stretched himself to unwind. After working out for more


    than two weeks in the forest, he felt like he had turned into a rough-hewn man.


    "I perceive my treasures are too hungry," Rocky mumbled. As soon as they cropped up in his mind, he


    went down from the courtyard to the underground den. He wanted to inspect the Queen Dark Heaven


    Insect and the three Dark Heaven Insects. Before departing this cest time, he had left an


    amplitude of soil enough for them to eat for half a month in the den. Now when he arrived at the den,


    he saw there was no trace of any soil at all.


    As rapidly as they arrayed their eyes on Rocky, the Queen Dark Heaven Insect and the three Dark


    Heaven Insects besieged him. They looked as hungry as a wolf. In a hurry, Rocky reached out a bottle


    filled with magical saliva and offered them a few drops to diminish their hunger slightly. Then he roughly


    tidied up the den. During this process, he found all the three Dark Heaven Insects had oviposited.


    There was one middle grade Dark Heaven Egg and two basic grade Dark Heaven Eggs. After picking


    up the Dark Heaven Eggs, he retired back to his residence. He took a carriage to dig a lot of soils and


    transported the soils back to the den.


    Then Rocky began categorizing and organizing all the things he had brought back, consisting of a great


    number of specimens of various species of wild spirit-manipted beasts as well as many precious


    materials and exquisite matters from three-star wild spirit-manipted beasts and even some four-star


    wild spirit-manipted beasts.


    After he wound up all these things, Rocky had a shower. When he put on clean clothes, he felt like he


    was a human being again. Since he had retreated from people''s sight for a long time, he figured out it


    was time to go back to the logistics camp to review on the situation. Thus, he instructed the three


    beasts to watch after Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf, while he himself took off for the logistics camp.


    As shortly as Rocky sauntered into the gate of the logistics camp, he peered two men speeding to him


    in haste. They pumped their legs, gaining momentum with each push. They were Thor and Joss.


    "Rocky, how could you recede from view for so many days? But by good luck you''re finally here. The


    Camp Director has been desperately seeking for you like a needle in a haystack. I''m hesitant he''s


    about to go frantic. He said that everybody in the logistics camp will have to live on air if we still can''t


    locate you." Thor shouted his lungs out as soon as he caught sight of Rocky. His voice was


    as loud as the storm wind that tumbled the main.


    "Why is he so nervous? What transpired?" Rocky inquired, grimacing.


    "It''s best if you ask the Camp Director by yourself," Joss responded instantly.


    Rocky nodded to him. Later he went to Louis'' tent. When Louis saw Rocky going into the tent, he felt


    like he eventually captured a life-saving straw.


    "Rocky, eventually you''re back," Louis screamed in great excitement. But very soon, he retrieved his


    usualposure.


    "I discovered you have been searching for me, sir?" Rocky inquired serenely.


    "It''s absolutely urgent, so I''d better cut a long story short. The Deputy Commander in Chief wished to


    meet you ten days ago, but I just couldn''t find you anywhere. I had no choice but to spill the beans. As


    a result, the Deputy Commander in Chief sounded to be extremely resentful. Four days ago, she said


    that all the members of the logistics camp would be punished if she couldn''t see you before tomorrow,"


    Louis exined concisely.

 Chapter 348 Army Forces

    Chapter 348 Army Forces


    "Is it? Why does the Deputy Commander in Chief want to set her eyes on me that badly?" Rocky


    inquired with a baffled face. Although he had no slightest idea about what Isis wanted to do, he could


    tell that it must be something perturbing.


    "It may interest the emergency that the Timber Deity Empire has thronged round the Rough Slope."


    Louis didn''t find out from Isis why she desired to see Rocky, but he fathomed that it was presumably


    about the Rough Slope.


    "How''s that developing?" Rocky sought out of turmoil. His mind was yet a surging perplexity.


    "Half a month ago, we lost the Rough Slope. Commander Marin guided the northeast army to take it


    from the Timber Deity Empire. However, two dayster, the Timber Deity Empire came back and


    hounded the Rough Slope with twenty thousand soldiers. Commander Marin and the northeast army


    are still under their encirclement till now. I was made aware yesterday that the northeast army had no


    more food already. I presume they could not bear any longer." Louis responded to Rocky.


    "Then why doesn''t the Deputy Commander in Chief send them any reinforcements?" Rocky inquired.


    "I am clueless about that. You can go ask the Deputy Commander in Chiefter." Louis nodded his


    head and added, "You''d better go to the front-line headquarters first. I''ll prepare a horse with immediate


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    effect." He then departed from the tent instantly and assigned a soldier to lead a horse out of the


    stable.


    Rocky rode on the horse and reached the front-line headquarters before nightfall.


    As Isis received the information about Rocky''s appearance, she directed her subordinate to take him


    into her tent and released the others. However, as she watched Rocky stride into her tent, she was


    raging with outrage. She disyed a glum expression while peering at him. As shortly as Rocky


    strutted in front of her, she yelped at him, "It''s so hard to locate you, huh?"


    Rocky peered the vivid frenzy on her face, but he yet maintained his serenity. With a mild smirk, he sat


    down on a chair beside and again swung to gaze at Isis and asked, "Don''t consume your precious time


    going wild at me. Why don''t you deliver reinforcements to the Rough Slope?"


    "Well, you have gotten wind of that already." Isis shook her head and then proceeded, "It''s not that I


    don''t want to. It''s I can''t! It is a setup arrayed by the Timber Deity Empire. That''s why they now


    enclosed the Rough Slope. If I send the reinforcement there, the army forces on our front line will


    be faulty. That''s specifically what they crave. Then they can inaugurate raids at the Crimson


    Dragon Group."


    "So you propose to leave aside the northeast army and do nothing at all?" Rocky inquired, squinting his


    eyes.


    "How can I turn my back on them? Of course, I want to rescue them. I want to rescue Marin! But I am


    perplexed about what I should do at all! Otherwise, why would I desire to see you so seriously?" Isis


    howled at Rocky with wide eyes. Anger sparks were zing in her eyes.


    "Why do you make me take all the responsibility?" Rocky''s eyebrows knitted together.


    "Of course, you are ountable! If you had shown up a day earlier, the northeast army could have


    been rescued one day earlier." Isis roared like a burning devil at Rocky.


    "Why are you so certain that I cane to aid the northeast army?" Rocky sneered seeking to figure


    out when he turned into being omnipotent in her eyes.


    "You and my father are the only two people who popped into my head when I ponder about who has


    the capability of tackling this problem. But before the Rough Slope had been encircled, my father set off


    to the Imperial City and can''t return to rescue them in such short notice. You are the only one I can put


    my trust on now." Isis was exceedingly quick-witted and was always considered a military talent, but


    she was not all-powerful, after all. To twist the knife, Alyssa well seized the opportunity of her


    feebleness this time¡ªthat was Marin. Were it not for the northeast army led by Marin that got


    beleaguered in the Rough Slope, Isis might have acted swiftly or have cracked out a n. However,


    the very fact went against her wish.


    "If we can''t unravel anything till tomorrow, Marin will steer her army to flee from the encirclement and


    give up the Rough Slope. But, the Timber Deity Empire has twenty thousand soldiers. How could Marin


    disentangle them? I''m nervous that..." Isis said to Rocky, as her eyes reddened as the blood-drops


    from a wounded heart and became moist.


    Rocky frowned slightly while gazing at Isis in a state of upheaval expression. Giving it some thought


    after a while, he proposed, "Now that Marin and the northeast army are like drawing blood from a turnip


    to break out of the encirclement, we should deliver them some food initially."


    "It''s almost hare-brained for our men to slip away through the army of the Timber Deity Empire around


    the Rough Slope. And they will never let our men send food to Marin. That''s much more arduous than


    breaking out." Isis shook her head.


    "If our men fight straightly against them, of course, it will be impossible as holding the wind with a.


    Don''t forget that our primary task is to send the food to Marin. We should y smart," Rocky said, his


    eyes squinting.


    "Are you filled with aplomb with your n?" Isis peered directly right into Rocky''s eyes.


    "Not one hundred percent, but it''s worth a shot. Well, let''s converse about what I will get in return if my


    n bears fruits. I don''t want to do free of charge job," Rocky said, astuteness gleaming in his eyes.


    "What do you hanker after?" Isis asked while ring at Rocky.


    "I yearn for you!" Rocky suddenly drew closer to Isis, an evil smirk lurking over the corner of his lips.


    Apprehending that, Isis flushed at once. She inhaled so hard that she could even hear her heart


    pounding like a cksmith''s hammer in her chest.


    "Stop kidding!" Isis yelled.


    "Nope! I''m serious! What do you just say?" Rocky smiled in a cold tone.


    "You!" Isis thought he was daydreaming. She could not give credence to what her ears heard.


    "Don''t be impulsive! You still have time to contemte my condition. Tell me your response after I


    handle with this issue about the Rough Slope," Rocky said. Of course, he didn''t mean it. All he yearned


    for was to see this demeaned Isis.


    "Well, if you can triumph, I will guarantee you your desire, as long as you don''t cross the line. But if you


    fail, I would allocate you to the worst area to serve in the army!" Isis threatened. After all, she was not a


    person to be trifled with.


    Rocky shrugged his lips upwards in a joyous smile, he then asked, "How many soldiers I can have?"


    "I can organize three thousand soldiers at most for you. If you seed in delivering Marin the food, she


    and her army could hold on for three days. By then, our reinforcements from the headquarters would


    have arrived and we would be able to fight straight against our enemy," Isis answered after pondering


    for a while.


    "Only three thousand? Are you serious?" Rocky responded with his wide eyes. The Timber Deity


    Empire had twenty thousand soldiers in the Rough Slope, after all. How could he lead a three-thousand


    army force to issue Marin food?


    "That''s the most soldiers I can provide for you," Isis responded weakly.


    "Okay. Three thousand is fine by me. Deliver a word to Commander Marin ahead. I require her to work


    with me then." Rocky nodded after some reluctance.


    "You are our only hope now!" Isis dered as she was a little affected by Rocky. She knew thoroughly


    it still had somepromises to put all the confidence on him, but she had no choice right now.


    Rocky cast a glimpse at Isis before stepping out of her tent straightly.


    Isis soon allotted three thousand soldiers to Rocky over a night, and also two squads of spirit


    maniptors, whose average power was at the Earthly Stage. After the food provision for the northeast


    army was prepared, Rocky headed his team to the Rough Slope instantly.

 Chapter 349 Only Five Hundred

    Chapter 349 Only Five Hundred


    It was not until on the next day that Isis summoned the Commanders together and announced to them


    of that. Without hesitation, all the Commanders were hit like a ton of bricks.


    "Madam, are you toying around? How could you give consent to Rocky Bai to transport provisions and


    fodders to the Rough Slope with only three thousand troops? It''s equivalent to courting death."


    "Precisely! After all, Rocky Bai doesn''t have any practical experience in war. Besides, it''s impossible for


    three thousand troops to transport provisions and fodders to the Rough Slope under the nose of twenty


    thousand enemies."


    "Madam, please instruct Rocky Bai toe back with the troops as promptly as he can."


    All the Commanders believed Isis was too ill-conceived to make such an abrupt resolution.


    "As long as Rocky can muddle through to send the provisions and fodders into the Rough Slope, we''ll


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    be likely to unscramble the entire dilemma. Our reinforcement troops wille in three days. By then,


    the Timber Deity Empire will have no choice but to withdraw their troops, because their supply of


    provisions and fodders will be running out," Isis said, unrelenting. She had an austere look.


    Hearing her evaluation, the Commanders nced at one another in silence. They admitted Isis''


    interpretation made sense, but they didn''t acknowledge the precondition of her reasoning. None of


    them admitted Rocky could send the provisions and fodders into the Rough Slope. In their eyes, it was


    just an unattainable task.


    At the same time, Marin received the word from the main camp in the front line. That instant, the news


    also took her and others by tremendous awe.


    "Madam, do you imply that Rocky wants to transport provisions and fodders to this ce by the


    strength of only three thousand troops?" Deputy Commander Chen inquired in a dumbfounded voice.


    Marin simply nodded, tongue-tied as she remained mute.


    "He''s too hare-brained! Does he view it as a nickel and dime matter? It''s just like herding cats!" Deputy


    Commander Chen sighed, swinging his head frequently.


    "Of course it''s far-fetched for anybody else to do that, but as for Rocky..." Marin paused. Presumptions


    were evident in her beautiful eyes. Her eyes were utterly spellbinding.


    One day thereafter, Rocky, in unison with three thousand troops and horses, two squads of spirit


    maniptors, as well as provisions and fodders, reached at the foot of the hill with a distance of two


    and a half kilometers from the Rough Slope. They stopped and encamped on the spot. One and a half


    kilometers in front of them, the Timber Deity Empire''s twenty thousand troops blockaded the Rough


    Slope tight. Like a metal bucket, they intercepted every passage to the Rough Slope. It was so


    imprable that maybe even a fly could not pass through the siege.


    After encamping, Rocky conveyed several spirit maniptors to scout the condition of the rival in


    various directions.


    Four hourster, the spirit maniptors came back one after the other. They presented the information


    they had gathered to Rocky. The twenty thousand troops of the Timber Deity Empire were dispersed in


    four camps,prising two camps in the east of the Rough Slope and two camps in the west of the


    Rough Slope. There were more than four thousand troops in each camp. All the four camps were


    based at ces of high altitude, so that they could look down and have amanding view of all the


    passages to the Rough Slope. In other words, whichever route was preferred by Rocky to try to break


    out by force, he would be deterred and ambushed by the troops from at least one camp. At the same


    time, the troops from other camps would converge promptly to assail them together. Undoubtedly, it


    was impossible for Rocky to prevail in breaking out the barricade with the three thousand troops under


    his control.


    However, such a strength of defense of the Timber Deity Empire troops didn''t go beyond Rocky''s


    prediction. As a matter of fact, it was never part of his proposal to break out by force.


    After roughly scrutinizing the topographic map of the Rough Slope, Rocky in a squint of an eye


    established an optimal route to transport the provisions and fodders to the Rough Slope. With the


    lowest gradient, the route was convenient to the ridge of the Rough Slope. But the excellent trail was


    located between the two camps in the east of the Rough Slope. If Rocky came down in favor of this


    passage, they might be barricaded and deflected by the troops from both camps.


    In a blink, Rocky revealed a rtively dense grove on the left of the ridge and aparatively gradual


    level slope on the right of the ridge. Both sides could be judged as favorable terrains, which he could


    create use of them to his superiority.


    Nevertheless, in the ordinary understanding, it was preposterous like jumping away from your shadow


    for only three thousand troops to tie up two camps of forces of the Timber Deity Empire and to


    transport the provisions and fodders to the Rough Slope at the same time.


    "As long as Marin contains the troops of the two camps in the west of the Rough Slope, I can issue the


    provisions and fodders to them sessfully unless something unpredictable urs." Rocky muttered


    to himself. Aplete and perfect n was already stuck in his mind.


    Post-haste, he had a spirit-manipted beast convey a message to Marin, who was now in the camp


    at the Rough Slope. Rocky''s n was utterly conveyed in detail.


    When Marin got clued up about the n, she summoned the two Deputy Commanders together and


    briefed them about Rocky''s master n.


    "I think he''s too swashbuckling. Maybe our several thousand troops of the northeast military are able to


    subdue two camps of the Timber Deity Empire. But how could he contain the other two camps with only


    three thousand troops?" Deputy Commander Chen said. He was wonder-struck, which was written on


    his face.


    "Anyway, now we have no choice but to give credence to him," Marin answered, recognizing that there


    could be no turning back. Now that Rocky dared establish such a strategy, she believed that he must


    be sure to seed. Therefore, it was no time to be on the fence.


    Instantly, Marin conversed with the two Deputy Commanders about how to contain the enemy. Then


    they began making preparations for the emergency attack and containment.


    The northeast military had run out of food for a couple of days. Most soldiers hadn''t indulged anything


    sincest night. In effect, all of them were in a low spirit. Depression overwhelmed the whole camp. But


    instantly as they were told that the food and provisions would arrive very promptly, they all got up


    steam, as if they could feed on fancies.


    At the same time, Rocky finished organizing the troops. He divided the three thousand troops into three


    groups. One group of troops, simultaneously with all the horses, were dispatched to the level slope on


    the right of the ridge. They would await orders from Rocky on the gradual level slope. Then Rocky


    assigned the second group of troops toy in ambush in the dense grove on the left of the ridge.


    Besides, he instructed everybody to cover themselves with tree branches with leaves. Meanwhile,


    Rocky arranged one hundred soldiers to create about a dozen piles of woods as swiftly as feasible on


    the edge of the grove near the wind zone.


    Rocky himself headed thest group of troops. After ordering five hundred troops to safeguard the


    provisions and fodders, he instructed the rest five hundred troops to march towards the optimal route


    between the two camps of the enemy openly. Very soon, they cropped up within sight of the two camps


    in the east of the Rough Slope, and the enemy spotted their sight.


    Simultaneously, in a tent at the left camp of the Timber Deity Empire in the east of the Rough Slope,


    the Commander was well briefed of the information.


    "Commander Zuo, something transpired," a Deputy Commander in yellow reported as promptly as he


    strode into the tent.


    "What transpired?" Commander Zuo scrutinized while leaning against a grand chair covered by tiger


    skin and picking his ear in aid back manner.


    "The sentry established that a group of Crimson Dragon Army troops were advancing towards the


    Rough Slope," the Deputy Commander in yellow answered.


    "Wow! Finally, the Crimson Dragon Army dispatches troops here when they could not bear hanging on.


    It implies that Princess Alyssa''s strategy is going toe to fulfilment," Commander Zuo sighed,


    peeking his tiny eyes. Then in a scornful voice, he inquired, "How many people has the Crimson


    Dragon Army shipped here? I presume at least ten thousand. Otherwise, if there are less than ten


    thousand troops here, I can beat them with as much ease as whirlwinds move feathers."


    "About five..." the Deputy Commander in yellow began humming and hawing while speaking as soon


    as he heard what Commander Zuo said.


    "Five thousand? I can beat them all with only one hand." Commander Zuo remarked in a haughty


    voice.


    "Sir, actually there are about five hundred people..." The Deputy Commander in yellow mped himself


    to answer in the conclusion.

 Chapter 350 The Master Of Stratagem

    Chapter 350 The Master Of Stratagem


    "Five hundred? You must be kidding. Does the Crimson Dragon Army envisage to utilize five hundred


    soldiers to brawl against my two military camps with more than ten thousand soldiers? Do they look


    down upon me? Are you free from ambiguity there are only five hundred soldiers?" Commander Zuo


    raised his voice as he stood up abruptly. His facial expression disyed outrage, with all guns zing


    for being treated with hatred. Fires of fury and hatred were smoldering in the small, narrowed eyes.


    "I''m sanguine. They have only five hundred soldiers." The Deputy Commander wearing a yellow robe


    nodded weakly.


    "Despite the Crimson Dragon Army being fragile, they shouldn''t consign just five hundred soldiers. I


    guess this is a setup. They contemte in sounding out our military burliness." Commander Zuo


    analyzed while his eyes turning around, and again he sat down. After pondering over the matter, he


    proceeded, "Lead two thousand soldiers and a squad of spirit maniptors to apprehend the five


    hundred soldiers and take them back to oppression. I demand to know the exact sum of soldiers sent


    by the Crimson Dragon Army."


    "Yes. Should I mention the mission to Commander Zhou?" the Deputy Commander in yellow inquired,


    saluting to Commander Zuo.


    "Are you numbskull? Do you want Commander Zhou to take my credit? With the military strength of my


    two military camps, even if they have thousands of soldiers, I could tackle them!" Commander Zuo


    caterwauled, giving bloodthirsty gawk to the Deputy Commander in yellow.


    The Deputy Commander in yellow, lowering his head and bowing down, abruptly turned away.


    Promptly, the Deputy Commander in yellow took two thousand soldiers and a team of spirit


    maniptors, got out of the military camp and with overwhelming momentum, went like a bat out hell


    towards the five hundred soldiers led by Rocky marching towards the Rough Slope.


    "Commander Rocky, rival armies showed up in front of us," the soldier that walked foremost reported


    when he saw a dark mass of figures charging at them and came back to Rocky.


    "How many are they?" Rocky inquired.


    "About two thousand."


    "Just two thousand? That''s not a significant number. Well, let''s draw them away," Rocky said with his


    eyebrows lifting. Then he waved his hand and bellowed his lungs out. "Everyone, retreat! Cast away


    your helmets and weapons. Tell them nothing matters to us except saving our skin."


    After Rocky issued the order, he led the five hundred soldiers to pull back towards the right side of the


    mountain ridge, purporting to run like sheep.


    When the Deputy Commander in yellow showed up, merely to encounter the five hundred soldiers


    backing down to the right side of the mountain ridge like deserters. He drew them for the small troop


    dispatched to scrutinize the way. Therefore, without procrastination, he headed his men to trail after


    them.


    Meanwhile, the five hundred soldiers headed by Rocky had appeared at the gentle slope at the right


    side of the mountain ridge. On the spot, they waved a g to signal the army waiting on the gentle


    slope.


    Setting their eyes on the signal, all the spirit-manipted beasts of the teams of spirit maniptors


    started to drive the hundreds of horses in the army. Out of heebie-jeebies, they ran helter-skelter in a


    great hurry like a torrent through a strait on the gentle slope in a crease. In an instant, a massive cloud


    of dust rose on it.


    Then the one thousand soldiers there also shuttled back and forth in the dust, hollering vehemently.


    Besides, seven to eight spirit maniptors disyed the spiritual martial arts to violently shoot the


    ground, sand, and stones sshing as if there were hordes of troops and horses.


    When the two thousand soldiers and the team of spirit maniptors led by the Deputy Commander in


    yellow arrived at the gentle slope, sweat trickled down their backs, free-flowing like condensation on a


    windowpane, it beaded on their forehead and dripped from their chins as they supposed that the


    Crimson Dragon Army had sent tens of thousands of soldiers.


    "Move and instruct Commander Zuo and propose to him to deliver reinforcements here..." the Deputy


    Commander in yellowmanded. He didn''t pluck up the fortitude to retreat for being in a blue funk


    that they would be encircled unaware, so he found a defensive ce to wait for the reinforcements.


    Since the rival had been taken in, Rocky led the five hundred soldiers and went in a roundabout way to


    join another five hundred men convoying army provisions.


    Before long, the Commander Zuo was notified that the Crimson Dragon Army had issued tens of


    thousands of soldiers to attack the Rough Slope. He turned serious at once and dispatched five


    thousand soldiers from the right military camp to support the Deputy Commander in yellow at the gentle


    slope, while the three thousand soldiers of the left military camp would remain to safeguard the


    hignd.


    "I perceive the Timber Deity Empire won''t assign all their men. Fortunately, I have a n in reserve."


    Rocky muttered to himself in cold eyes, an evil smile creeping in the corner of his lips.


    After that, like before, Rocky led the army of about a thousand soldiers and army provisions to impose


    a deceptive front to break through the Rough Slope to get to the ce where their military camps were


    stationed.


    When Commander Zuo who led the rest three thousand soldiers in the left military camp at east side


    perceived that an army of the Crimson Dragon Group was marching towards the Rough Slope with


    army provisions, he burst into a glee. "I know it is their trick to make us flee our base. Their real


    purpose is to escort army provisions to their military camp at the Rough Slope. Humph. How dare they


    make a progress under my nose with only a thousand soldiers? Let me takemand in person to


    wipe them out unawares."


    With no man left at the hignd, Commander Zuo immediately assembled all the three thousand


    soldiers of the left military camp and confronted the army led by Rocky. During the dog fight, Rocky led


    the three hundred soldiers escorting army provisions to retreat to the grove at the left side of the


    mountain ridge, ruled the other hundreds of soldiers to withdraw to the right side of the gentle slope to


    meet with the army cooling their heels there.


    Discerning their movements, Commander Zuo branched out the second thousand soldiers into two


    columns to chase after Rocky to loot the army provisions. He sensed once they looted the army


    provisions, the Crimson Dragon Army would fail to make the final effort.


    In a short while, the three hundred soldiers and the army provisions had entered the grove at Rocky''s


    At the point, the second thousand soldiers led by Commander Zuo also swarmed into the grove. The


    grove was crowded with people instantaneously.


    "The beer and skittlesmence!" Rocky chortled as he gave a signal.


    After a second, several high heaps of firewood in a dash were ignited, smoke smudge produced. In the


    gale, the smoke smudge floated into the grove.


    A moment afterward, the grove was shrouded in smoke fog.


    Commander Zuo supposed that there were ambushes, so he gathered the two columns of soldiers. In


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    this way, the grove was filled with a dense mass of soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire.


    All of a sudden, the trees and leaves around them shuddering, figures scurrying around, imaginary


    fears bedeviled them.


    "The men from the Timber Deity Empire, listen. Now you have been sieged. Put down your weapons


    and take off your pants, or we will shoot arrows to kill you all." At the point, a poke mullock voice


    became apparent.


    "Commander, what measures should we undertake?" a Deputy Commander beside Commander Zuo


    asked.


    "What else can we do? Can''t you make good use of your eyes and see that we are in an ambush?"


    Commander Zuo shouted while making a re at the Deputy Commander, and he bellowed, "Damn it.


    I never predicted that the Crimson Dragon Army would assign more than tens of thousands of soldiers


    to charge our two military camps on the east side. I should have instructed Commander Zhou to take


    up the cudgels for us."


    "Make it fast. Put down your weapons and take off your pants, or this will be your fate,"


    Rocky shouted. Wee! Several formidable arrows were shot into the grove, a few soldiers of the Timber


    Deity Empire tumbling down.


    Witnessing the copse of theirrades, the soldiers were all frightened as a duck being shot out of


    the sky. The morale of the army of the Timber Deity Empire began to slump. The soldiers turned


    ghostly pale at the figures sieging them, gradually losing their fighting spirit. Many of them started to put


    down their weapons and even take off their pants.


    Commander Zuo, still reeling in his opinion, whose head was in a cold sweat, was reluctant to give up


    resistance and to be seized without putting up a fight.

 Chapter 351 Someone Predominant

    Chapter 351 Someone Predominant


    Meanwhile, something took ce in the military camp at the right of the west side of the Rough Slope.


    "Commander Zhou, it has be apparent that something is awry in the military camps on the east


    side. There is a lot of smoke..." A spirit maniptor reported to a middle-aged man with a moustache


    after he wended his way into the tent.


    Apprehending his remarks, Commander Zhou, without further ado, was on his feet and trod out of the


    tent to lift his head to peer at the east side of the Rough Slope. As the spirit maniptor had said,


    wisps of dense silver-grey smoke curled and danced their way through the thick, hazy air as if excited


    to escape from the military camps.


    "Appeal to the Deputy Commander Lan to take three thousand soldiers to inspect about the situation


    there and address to me as soon as feasible..." Commander Zhou instructed hastily as he became


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    cognizant that things were not okay.


    Marin, who was left behind in the military camp at the Rough Slope, always glimpsed over the


    movements of the military camps at the west side. Since they were emotion-charged around, Marin


    saw it the initial time and recognized that they might have spotted the unnatural situation in the military


    camps at the east side. Thus, it was high time that the northeast army should perform themselves.


    When the military camps at the west side were about to dispatch soldiers to the military camps at the


    east side, Marinmanded the northeast army with thousands of soldiers shot out and charged into


    the left military camp, which didn''t assign any soldiers to watch the situation.


    As it should be, the left military camp of the Timber Deity Empire at the west side was immensely


    bewildered to shield themselves against the military vigor of the northeast army tantamount to that of a


    squadron. Besides, the soldiers of the northeast army had been starved for a few days. Thinking of the


    approaching army provisions, they went as wild as beasts, who were too voracious for the left military


    camp to resist.


    In a blink of an eye, sanguinary massacre broke out; howling and shrieking rent the air.


    "Commander Zhou, the Crimson Dragon Group are ambushing the left military camp..." One spirit


    maniptor reported to Commander Zhou in the right military camp.


    "Do they contemte taking a grip on the right set of circumstances to embark onunching a rude


    awakening raid?" Commander Zhou said in worried tone. But he was conscious that the military


    burliness of the left military camp solely wasn''t efficient enough to deal with the northeast army, he then


    ordered, "Ask all the soldiers of the right military camp to support the left military camp. Stop the


    Crimson Dragon Army."


    "What about the military camps at east side?" the spirit maniptor asked.


    "This may be a ploy to enrapture the tiger from the mountain. I guess the military camps at the east


    side are fine," Commander Zhou analyzed as he supposed that the dense smoke was a false


    impression made by the Crimson Dragon Army.


    "Yes, sir," the spirit maniptor said.


    Then all the troops and horses of the right military camp of the Timber Deity Empire at the west side


    hurried like the leaf in a roaring whirlwind to lend a helping hand to the left camp.


    "Commander Marin, the reinforcements for the left military camp are approaching." Deputy


    Commander Chen, who was ountable for overseeing the condition of the left military camp, reported


    to Marin. She wasmanding the soldiers to invade the right military camp at the west side now.


    "Wonderful. They appear to have been taken in. As we have game nned, request the soldiers to


    attack while withdrawing. Don''t let the Timber Deity Empire see through that we are ying a game of


    bluff..." Marin ordered, a luminous light sparkling her eyes.


    Thus, when the reinforcements from the right military camp at the west side turned up, the northeast


    armymenced to fasten down the enemy and withdraw towards their military camp at the Rough


    Slope.


    As the northeast army sessfully put a brake the military strength of the two military camps at west


    side, Rocky''s subterfuge also bore fruit. After he captured Commander Zuo and two thousand soldiers


    of the Timber Deity Empire in the grove, he grabbed the chance to lead hundreds of soldiers to escort


    army provisions quitting the grove and progressing through the two defenseless military camps at east


    side. Even though they ran into one to two hundred soldiers in the way, they broke through them


    effortlessly and seeded in dispatching the army provisions to the military camp of the northeast


    army stationed at the Rough Slope.


    "Transmit the signal! Inform them to retreat!" Rockymanded loudly as the trumpet rolled its sound


    after he set foot in the military camp at the Rough Slope.


    Instantly, a red signal was sent into the sky.


    Except Rocky and hundreds of soldiers with him, the two thousand soldiers who had confined tens of


    thousands soldiers of the Timber Deity Empiremenced to retreat from the routes that had been


    designed beforehand.


    At the west side of the Rough Slope, at the sight of the signal, the northeast army under themand


    of Marin knew Rocky had made it, so they withdrew to the military camp at once.


    When the soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire realized that they had been tricked, it was toote to


    regret.


    When Marin returned to the military camp at the Rough Slope, she peered that Rocky and hundreds of


    soldiers plumped themselves and recharged their batteries around more than lorries of army


    provisions.


    "You are too swashbuckling!" Marin bawled with an angry expression as she walked to Rocky. The


    anger was nothing but a shield for pain, like a cornered soldier randomly throwing out grenades, scared


    for his life.


    "Men, what are you holding your horses for? Make a fire and set a cauldron! Go and hunt some wild


    beasts..." Rocky hollered to the soldiers flooded into the military camp, utterly neglecting Marin''s


    criticism.


    The next moment, the northeast army bristled with excitement, and some of them even shouted


    Rocky''s name loudly. In their eyes, Rocky was so magical that he had managed to dispatch army


    provisions to them under the nose of tens of thousands of soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire. In this


    way, they allmended him.


    Seeing this scene, Marin couldn''t help but shake her head and give a sardonic smirk. It implied that


    Rocky was more prominent than her now in the northeast army. However, she recognizedpletely


    that the army provisions meant a lot and brought hope to the northeast army whose spirit had been


    ghastly before.


    "Come with me," Marin announced as she gave a re to Rocky. Then she asked a Deputy


    Commander to organize the army provisions and also nodded to Deputy Commander Chen.


    Rocky, staring at Marin, twitched his shoulders, smirking. Then he followed Marin to one of the tents in


    the military camp, and Deputy Commander Chen went after them.


    When they took seats in the tent, Deputy Commander Chen couldn''t help but sigh in perplexity, "Rocky,


    it''s so far-fetched that you could escort the army provisions to the military camp under the nose of the


    tens of thousands of soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire."


    "Humph. I am not under the awe-inspiring expression. He was just lucky as a five-time lottery winner,"


    Marin sneered. However, deep down her heart, she was shocked. Her brain desperately tried to


    scramble to make sense of it all. After all, what Rocky had done was an impossible task for others in


    normal conditions, but he made it.


    Rocky could tell that Marin yed a double game, and he didn''t pay attention to it at all and said


    seriously, "Deputy Commander in Chief asked us to linger for another three days. When the


    reinforcements of the headquarters arrived, she will assign armies to appear to our rescue."


    "Three days?" Marin responded with her eyebrows furrowed.


    "But the stumbling block is that perhaps the Timber Deity Empire won''t grant us time," Rocky stated


    instantly.


    "What do you imply?" Deputy Commander Chen inquired, for he didn''t fathom the current situation they


    got grips with.


    "Because the substantial intent of the Timber Deity Empire is to starve the northeast army to death and


    force the Deputy Commander in Chief to dispatch troops here. Once the Deputy Commander in Chief


    sends armies here, the fronts will reveal pitfalls which the Timber Deity Empire could make good use of


    to their advantage. However, if the Deputy Commander in Chief doesn''t do that, the northeast army


    and the Rough Slope will be apprehended by the Timber Deity Empire. However, it suggests that the


    Timber Deity Empire is confident that the Deputy Commander in Chief will send troops here, so they


    haven''t instituted any attacks until you get to the situation where you can''t stand. If so, the Deputy


    Commander in Chief will be forced to deliver armies then..." Rocky analyzed.


    "But why is the Timber Deity Empire self-confident that the Deputy Commander in Chief will send


    soldiers here?" Marin questioned in detail.


    "Commander Marin, why are you so half-witted? Aren''t you aware that someone important to the


    Deputy Commander in Chief is in the northeast army?" Rocky smiled like the cat who got the cream,


    hinting about the reason.

 Chapter 352 Three Thousand Soldiers

    Chapter 352 Three Thousand Soldiers


    "You''re trying to imply..." With her face turned red as a brick, eyes squinting meanly, Marin was in high


    dudgeon that Rocky called her chowder headed. She was the Frontline Commander of a significant


    troop. How did he pluck up courage to utter such word to her?


    "But how could the men of Timber Deity Empire be aware of that?" Marin looked sullen, deliberating


    why the men of Timber Deity Empire were cognizant that Lance was her uncle and Isis daughter of


    Lance was her cousin. It was strange that the secret was let out, even few people of Crimson Dragon


    Group were aware of such information.


    "When I saw the Deputy Commander in Chief, I got to figure out about it. But I didn''t notify her of it,


    because I was reluctant that she would alter her mind. It is not easy as a piece of cake for Deputy


    Commander in Chief to keep staying there till now. If I hadn''te back in time, she might have..."


    Rocky halted as he decided not to finish his utterances.


    But Marin had understood. Then she cast her eyes on Rocky and said, "It seems that I should thank


    you."


    "My pleasure." Rocky smiled like the cat who got the cream.


    The Deputy Commander Chen beside totally got muddled about what Marin and Rocky said. He


    wondered who the relevant person for Deputy Commander in Chief was.


    "Thus, once the power-holders of Timber Deity Empire were notified that the northeast army had


    obtained provisions, they would conceivably change the military strategy. They would have their army


    invade Rough Slope directly, instead of blockading it," Rocky added.


    "The motive of Timber Deity Empire is to force Deputy Commander in Chief to send the army into


    battle, isn''t it? So why would they make up their mind to alter the set of tactics to start the invasion?"


    Deputy Commander Chen asked.


    "Because the army of twenty thousand soldiers of Timber Deity Empire have besieged Rough Slope for


    a long time. The consumption of provisions and supplies of an army is strikinglyrge. Now the army is


    going to run out of what they owned. Assuredly the power-holders of Timber Deity Empire dare not to


    organize for other soldiers to transport provisions and supplies under the nose of Crimson Dragon


    Group. So the inadequacy of provisions of the army beleaguering Rough Slope was what the power-


    holders of Timber Deity Empire undoubtedly perturbed about. If I were the Commander in chief of


    Timber Deity Empire, I would not continue besieging hard, but start to ravage the whole Rough Slope


    as promptly as possible, otherwise the army would be unppable in the war when the provisions


    and supplies run out." Rocky shed some light about the situation at the moment.


    Hearing what Rocky stated, both Marin and Deputy Commander Chen totallyplied with Rocky with


    an acknowledgment.


    "Once the army of twenty thousand soldiers of Timber Deity Empiremences the invasion, we could


    hardly be impervious to it even for one day. This is what we might encounter next. That is to say, the


    situation now is actually severer than that ofcking provisions..." Rocky wore a no-nonsense look. As


    a matter of fact, he had already known that the enemy would probably start an invasion. However, he


    still transported the provisions for the northeast army, giving the soldiers hope.


    Perceiving that, Marin and Deputy Commander Chen felt like their brains were being pickled in brine.


    Since it had never crossed their minds that once they got provisions, the northeast army would face the


    invasion of the army of Timber Deity Empire at any time. They just thought that the northeast army


    could be able to keep on defending with new provisions.


    "What should we do now? You know that the situation would be like drawing blood from a turnip if you


    send the provisions here. Why didn''t you halt it? Now you, together with the northeast army, would


    have to..." Marin said to Rocky angrily. Anger boiled deep in her system, as hot asva. It churned


    within hungry for destruction. Marin was still befuddled why Rocky still came here as he had already


    known the dangerous situation now. He would be wise to withdraw with his soldiers after transporting


    the provisions, but he didn''t leave here till now.


    "Anyway, I was one member of the northeast army before. I won''t sit down and stare our soldiers lose


    their life here. In addition, I have promised to Deputy Commander in Chief that I would help the


    northeast armybat the viin for at least three days." Rocky answered,posed.


    "Rocky, our northeast army only has several thousand soldiers. How could we turn down the army of


    twenty thousand soldiers of Timber Deity Empire?" Deputy Commander Chen shook his head


    downheartedly.


    "You don''t need to be on tenterhooks about it. Since I have delivered the provisions here sessfully, I


    have sufficient conviction to cope with the twenty thousand soldiers of Timber Deity Empire..." The


    eyes of Rocky were cold, and his extreme courage like the diamond¡ªvery brilliant; not changed by fire


    was shown in his words. It seemed that he set light by the twenty thousand soldiers of Timber Deity


    Empire. Such good morale Rocky showed was just like that of a great general.


    Marin and Deputy Commander Chen looked at each other and were both knocked for six by the great


    guts Rocky had.


    "Deputy Commander Chen, please look for one hundred corpses together with three hundred soldiers


    in the evening." Rocky said to Deputy Commander Chen.


    "Corpses?" Deputy Commander Chen was shocked and confused.


    "Yes. Keep in mind, do not let the enemy be conscious of it." Rocky answered with his lips quirked


    upwards in a joyous smile.


    "Commander Marin, umm..." Deputy Commander Chen called Marin, and nced at her. He had no


    slightest idea what Rocky wanted to do with corpses.


    "Just do as he suggested. By the way, tell all the soldiers that I will hand over themand of the


    northeast army to Rocky..." ncing at Rocky, Marin said.


    "Commander Marin, I''m horror-struck..." Deputy Commander Chen was immensely startled to continue


    his words. For Marin who lived for the army, the northeast army was her everything. In typical


    situations, Marin couldn''t hand over the authority to someone else unless she trusted the man very


    much. She profoundly believed Rocky.


    Perceiving that Marin had already made her decision, Deputy Commander Chen had to oblige to it.


    At the left military camp of Timber Deity Empire at the east side, two Commanders looked pale. They


    had never imagined that Rocky had yed a swindle on them, and had the northeast army get


    provisions sessfully.


    "Commander Zuo, if you had informed me earlier, how could the Crimson Dragon Army make their


    malevolent scheme triumphant?" Commander Zhou found fault with Commander Zuo right now.


    "How could I know that the Crimson Dragon Army was deliberately mystifying?" Commander Zuo


    nursed a grumble, but he could only control himself and suppress his indignation. He could not show


    his anger to Commander Zhou, who had a higher rank than him.


    "It sounds that we should report to the princess that we would run out of the provisions and supplies


    soon." Commander Zhou looked serious. Having gotten enough provisions, the Crimson Dragon Army


    made their army of twenty thousand soldiers passivepletely.


    A half dayter, the news came to the main military camp of Timber Deity Empire that the northeast


    army at Rough Slope had gotten provisions.


    "The northeast army have gotten provisions? What did Commander Zuo and Commander Zhou do?"


    Alyssa chided the two Commanders. Because of her resentment, strong air currents with the power of


    the Divine Stage burst out from her body, mauling the tent. In a blink of an eye, the tent was heavily


    ruined.


    The Commanders of Timber Deity Empire present turned pale and even dared not take a breath. All of


    them could see that Alyssa was furious, and no one wanted to utter a word.


    "How many soldiers were there for transporting the provisions?" Alyssa asked the Commanders,


    looking at them coldly.


    "Three... Three thousand?"


    "What? Only three thousand?" Alyssa was a little shocked. Her mouth opened and shut like a goldfish


    with no sounding out, and she stood as gormless as a guppy. She couldn''t believe that, but asked,


    "Whomanded the three thousand soldiers?"


    "No one has the slightest clue about that!"


    "They just used only three thousand soldiers to transport the provisions sessfully under the nose of


    our army of twenty thousand soldiers. How eye-catching the Commander was! I can''t fathom there is


    such an extraordinary man in Crimson Dragon Army," Alyssa said in surprise, the shock registered on


    her face could not be concealed. She was inquisitive who the Commander was.


    "Give my order to Commander Zuo and Commander Zhou that they should start an invasion of Rough


    Slope as soon as possible." Since the northeast army at Rough Slope had gotten provisions and


    supplies, the Alyssa''s strategy fell short. Crimson Dragon Army had wholly changed the situation right


    now. Even though she did not want to give up her original n, now she had to make a new one.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Alyssa required to make the invasion of Rough Slope, which might be of some aid now.

 Chapter 353 A Good Show

    Chapter 353 A Good Show


    Very speedily, the news that the northeast military troops at the Rough Slope had sessfully been


    brought in the replenishment of provisions and fodders was brought back by the more than two


    thousand troops that backed off to the front line.


    When the Commanders in the Crimson Dragon Army learned that Rocky had sessfully transported


    the provisions and fodders to the Rough Slope, they were all bbergasted, because everybody


    thought it was a task impossible to fulfill. To their great wonder, however, Rocky had fulfilled it. It was a


    phenomenon in their eyes.


    "He is really..." Isis sighed. She could not conceal the jubtioning from her heart. That being the


    situation, the reinforcement troops from the headquarters would show up here in three days as long as


    they controlled the prevailing condition during the same course.


    "It''s excellent news that the provisions and fodders have set foot there. But I don''t assume the twenty


    thousand troops of the Timber Deity Empire would sit still lingering for death. Perhaps they would


    inaugurate an ambush towards the Rough Slope." A sophisticated Elite Commander cleared the air


    and tabled out his concealed distress abruptly.


    Finding out that, the other Commanders began mumbling to one another and exchanging points of


    view.


    If the twenty thousand troops of the Timber Deity Empire instituted a charge from multiple directions at


    the same time, the northeast military troops could not control them out of the Rough Slope despite the


    fact it was a position pleasant to hold butplicated to assail. That was because the significant


    disparity in the number of troops was the indispensableponent in respect to this matter.


    "I am of the same opinion. So let''s hold our horses and get a glimpse on how Rocky Bai can hold up for


    three days," Isis said. She noticed what the Elite Commander suggested made sense, but she


    supposed that Rocky must have figured out about that and made arrangements correspondingly. Now


    that she had wagered on him wholly, she could do nothing but believe he would constitute another


    wonder.


    During nightfall, a bleak, thin wind it was, like a fine sour wine, searching the marrow and bringing no


    bloom to the cheek. The Rough Slope looked quiet from outside, but there was a scene of jubtion at


    the camp. After being starved for a few days, finally, the northeast military troops had an abundance of


    eating.


    "All the credit goes to you, and we don''t have to be starved any longer," Marin said while wending her


    way out of her tent together with Rocky. She smiled at the sight of the soldiers and the spirit


    maniptors who were eating ravenously. Her smile was one of happiness growing, much as a spring


    flower opened.


    "You inquired why I dug my own grave by showing up here. What will be your reaction if I inform you


    that I came here for you?" Rocky asked with a faint, cating smile on his face when he abruptly


    swayed his head to peer at Marin.


    "For me? Didn''t you say..." Marin could no longer keep her countenance as if she was shocked


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    somehow. When her wide-open eyes met Rocky''s eyes, her heart began beating fast like a drummer,


    keeping rhythm, and keeping beat. Her face flushed red as a brick. She could not help but let her


    imagination run wild.


    "Because the Deputy Commander in Chief assured me she would marry me as long as I saved your


    skin. How could I turn down such a mouth-watering condition?" Rocky said. His eyes gave out evil and


    attractive light.


    Marin was struck dumb by Rocky''s words. But very soon she red at Rocky and scolded him angrily


    like a raging storm. "How could you threaten cousin Isis with me? You''re crossing the boundaries!"


    "Everybody is selfish. I can''t help anybody without obtaining any personal benefit. As a matter of fact, if


    you don''t want her to marry me, you can take that position and marry me instead!" Rocky suggested


    jokingly. He had an inclination to ridicule the girl.


    "You..." Marin was struck dumb again. She had no remark to mutter, neither did she know whether she


    should giggle or sob. She assumed what Rocky said made sense. After all, he had taken a


    considerable risk ining to her aid. He knew apparently what would transpire if he failed, but


    nevertheless, he preferred toe. It would be preposterous if he imperiled his life without taking any


    personal interest.


    With these reflections cropping her mind, Marin hummed and hawed for a while. Then she said with a


    meaningful tone, "Okay. If you can beat back the Timber Deity Empire, I will wed you in ce of cousin


    Isis. Anyway, you''re not allowed to have any erroneous intention towards her."


    Rocky was regaled by her feedback and fascinated by the sentiments between the cousins. They were


    both enthusiastic to sacrifice for each other''s sake. Rocky could not help but sigh that maybe they


    loved each other more thanmon sisters.


    As a prudent man, Rocky was aware precisely where to halt. He didn''t utter any more regarding the


    subject.


    "But what do you intend to do? Shouldn''t you tell me in the first ce?" Marin asked curiously as a fish.


    She wondered how to hold back the twenty thousand troops of the Timber Deity Empire.


    As soon as Rocky heard the quizzes, a smirk lurked up at the corners of his mouth. Shortly, he strode


    closer to Marin and hissed to her ear. They were so close to each other that Marin felt she was swiftly


    shrouded in the male''s ambience. She could not help but blush. However, when she heard Rocky''s


    n, she was enormously dismayed.


    "Now you are aware of my n," Rocky announced, treading backward and gawking at Marin, his arms


    crossed over his chest.


    "Are you with no doubts certain that you''re going to do this?" Marin had no slightest inkling that Rocky


    would establish such an audacious n.


    "It is the only way to hold back the twenty thousand troops of the Timber Deity Empire for three days."


    Rocky responded with an acknowledgment.


    "Are you confident it will be effective? If it doesn''t work out, we will be wrecked," Marin stated intensely,


    absence of certainty written in her charming eyes.


    "That''s why I need you to have confidence in me," Rocky stated affirmatively.


    "Of course I have confidence in you," Marin blurted out.


    "Then it''s all right," Rocky said with a smile as he grinned to reveal straight, pearly teeth on his face.


    As rmended by Rocky, Deputy Commander Chen tried his best to obtain one hundred corpses


    and deposited them in the center of the camp.


    Setting their eyes on that, many soldiers and spirit maniptors of the northeast military army came


    and beleaguered them, looking at the scene in curiosity. None of them had the slightest idea what


    Rocky would do to these corpses.


    Rocky instructed some soldiers to take off the upper clothes on these corpses. Then he seized a bottle


    out of the silk bag he was consistently carrying. As instantly as he opened the bottle, a puff of


    profoundly unpleasant odor exuded from it. Standing by his side, Marin could not help but cover her


    nose with her hand.


    "What''s inside? It stinks," Marin inquired, looking sullen.


    Rocky merely beamed like the cat who got the cream, without answering her query. He strode to one of


    the corpses and put a drop of the liquid in the bottle on it. As soon as the liquid touched the corpse, the


    skin was corroded, followed by the bones. The corrosion stretched progressively. Very soon, the corpse


    turned into sloughs and stank heavily, as if it was suffering from a gue.


    Marin could no longer watch such a sickening scene. She spun around in a haste. At the same time,


    quite a few surrounding soldiers ran away pumping their legs, gaining momentum with each push. And


    some of them vomited severely.


    "Deputy Commander Chen, please do what I did just now to every other corpse." Rocky handed the


    bottle to Deputy Commander Chen and said to him after demonstrating him what to do.


    In a twinkle of an eye, Deputy Commander Chen''s face turned deathly pale.


    "I''m going out to have a walk. I hope every corpse will be simr to this one when I return. It''s of the


    essence," Rocky said with an impish smirk on his face, patting Deputy Commander Chen on his


    shoulder. After giving Marin a gaze, he spun around and left the camp.


    Before long, a figure that resembled a ghost slipped into the left camp of the Timber Deity Empire in the


    east of the Rough Slope, without being recognized by anybody. After passing several guards, he


    entered a tent for soldiers. Again he took out a bottle and put a drop of the liquid in the bottle on each


    sleeping soldier''s lips. Then he did the same in several other tents.


    Of course, he didn''t turn a blind eye on the right camp in the east of the Rough Slope. He applied the


    liquid to the soldiers sleeping in several tents.


    "It''s done. Let''s enjoy a good show tomorrow!" the ghostly figure muttered and burst into evilughter.


    Hisugh was like a pile of stones being tossed around, a low rumble. Then he disappeared in the


    night.

 Chapter 354 It Was A Plague

    Chapter 354 It Was A gue


    Rocky came back to the stationed military campte at night.


    "Where have you been?" Marin looked petnt as she interrogated earnestly upon Rocky''s


    appearance. She had been waiting for him in the middle of the campsite. She sounded to be daunted


    witless that Rocky would note back. And the mere thought agonized her a bit.


    "As I informed you before I took off, I went for a stroll." Rocky twisted his lips as he responded. And


    again he sought from the Deputy Commander Chen, "Are you done with what I assigned you to do?"


    "Yes, everything is all set up." Deputy Commander Chen nodded his head as he took a glimpse at the


    hundred bodies that wereid beside them. Those bodies had been degraded beyond recognition.


    Rocky approached the bodies to look at them by himself in order to ward off any mistake. He found no


    foibles in the result. So he proposed to the Deputy Commander Chen to lead in person of several


    scores of soldiers toplete the n. Theymanded the soldiers to stuff the hundred bodies on


    ten grain carts. They subsequently transported the bodies out of their stationed camp. They went on


    until they appeared to a small river which was adjacent to the two eastern camp sites of the Timber


    Deity Empire. They forced all the bodies into the stream.


    They returned to the stationed camp under cover of the night after they hadpleted their tasks.


    The next morning, inside the right camp of the Timber Deity Empire at the east side, two Commanders


    were debating about the schemes to beleaguer and apprehend the Rough Slope by one single battle


    since they received the order from their princess.


    "Commander Zhou, Commander Zuo, we are in a tight corner!" A Deputy Commander shrieked as he


    hastened like a hunted deer into the camp with significant perturbation at that moment.


    "What is the matter there?" Commander Zhou rapped over the knuckles.


    "Many soldiers felt numb this morning when they woke up this morning. They were utterly paralyzed,"


    the Deputy Commander reported straight away.


    The two Commanders looked at each other in silence as amb for a few seconds before Commander


    Zhou asked hurriedly like lightning, "What is the diagnosis of the military doctor?"


    "The military doctor thought they might have been poisoned," the Deputy Commander replied.


    "Poisoning?" Commander Zuo looked grave upon the news. Again he inquired again, "What did they


    have for supper yesterday?"


    "They presumably had the same food as the others," the Deputy Commander responded.


    "Is that possible that someone poisoned the food?" Commander Zuo made suppositions.


    "The military doctor rmended paying a visit to the river where we used to take the water from to


    have an investigation on the cause..." The Deputy Commander continued his answer.


    "Then what are you still twiddling your thumbs for? Send someone to find out what is the problem in a


    sh," Commander Zhou ordered in a dull voice.


    The Deputy Commander disengaged himself with the directive.


    "Commander Zhou, what about the n to blockade the Rough Slope? Shall we institute it in a dash?"


    Commander Zuo fixed his gaze at Commander Zhou as he posed for answers.


    "It will be appropriate for us to hold our horses for the result of the investigation. We cannot afford to fail


    this time. Otherwise, we will have to start digging our graves. The princess will not exonerate on one


    more out of the blue failure." Commander Zhou figured out that they had put themselves in grave


    jeopardy since they let the northeast army get the military provisions and supplies. They would be


    incarcerated to death if they flopped in the capture of the Rough Slope.


    Shortly thereafter, the squad that was dispatched to investigate delivered back the report promptly after


    they found a hundred rotten bodies on the upstream of the water source. They found the bodies were


    severely disgusting with overpowering malodor.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The news frightened the two Commanders. Unable toprehend what had just urred, they


    decided to go to the spot in person with the military doctor. The military doctor concluded after careful


    examination and identification.


    "They might have infected by some sort of gue which fatally festered their body. It seems that the


    soaked body resolved some kind of poison which contaminated the water of this river. That was why


    some of the soldiers paralyzed after consuming the water from this river," the military doctor judged.


    "Then, why are the rest of the soldiers all in perfect condition?" Commander Zhou inquired.


    "It probably has something to do with the constitution of the body. But what is imperative right now is


    whether the poison would develop into another gue. Everyone in the entire military camp would be


    infected once it develops into a gue. If that were the case, we''d be in big trouble," the military doctor


    acknowledged.


    "What safety measures can be taken to deter it from urring?" The two Commanders were struck


    dumb to the diagnosis of the doctor. They stood as if paralyzed from the neck up. The tens of


    thousands of soldiers in the east campsite would have nock of conviction that they would be infected


    if the gue were real.


    "We have to burn these bodies in the first hand. Then we have to put the soldiers who were poisoned in


    an isted room. At the same time, we need to collect some herbs that can discharge the toxic. Then,


    inculcate the herbs to medical liquid. Spray the liquid on every corner of the two campsites. And


    everyone from the military camp, include the two Commanders, has to be immersed in the medical


    liquid. As for the soldiers who had been poisoned, they would be all right if there were not any other


    symptoms by tomorrow evening," the military doctor said.


    "Tomorrow night? Then, does that imply that we have to bog down our ambush by two days?"


    Commander Zuo nced, making inquiries to Commander Zhou.


    "These bodies should have been discarded here by the northeast army. I have the notion that the


    gue might have been spread in the entire northeast military camp. They also wanted the epidemic to


    spread over in our camp. If we take action to attack them, we may fall prey to their trap. What if it is


    what they want? Since they have only a few thousands of soldiers, they will feel it worth to die with our


    army of twenty thousand. So I think they threw the infected bodies to the source of our water to hook us


    up. We need to be on guard about it." Commander Zhou had a sneaking feeling with his concerns.


    "Then we shall follow the military doctor''s instruction." Commander Zuo could not help but nod in


    they did when they showed up to their east campsite was to put the paralyzed soldiers in an isted


    ce. Then, an army of several hundreds of soldiers were sent to the hills near their campsite to collect


    some toxic-expelling herbs. They subsequently infused the herbs into medical liquid. They sprayed the


    medical liquid to every corner of the military campsites very carefully, and used it to soak themselves


    as a preventive measure.


    But, the twenty thousand soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire were with one''s stomach in knots in front


    of a mere possibility of a gue. The morale of the soldiers fell to zilch.


    Meanwhile, Rocky pricked up his ears to the report from the intelligence personnel in the camp with his


    legs crossing and yarning at the same time.


    "They have fallen into the trap. They were convinced that there was a gue. Hah-hah..." Rocky


    there had been none.


    "I can''t believe we pulled a fast one on them." Marin was also shell startled by the oue. When


    Rocky first came up with the idea, she did not perceive it would stand any chance to work out. In case


    the dupe was seen through, the scorned twenty thousand soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire would


    take action to invade the campsite in Rough Slope. If that were the case, they would have been wiped


    out by the twenty thousand soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire.


    "But, it would not take long for them to smoke out, right?" Deputy Commander Chen worried. The


    Commanders of the Timber Deity Empire would not be so dumb to have been fooled by Rocky for three


    days.


    "That can at least buy us some time till tomorrow evening. In this case, we will have two days in hand.


    We will triumph the battle if we can hold on one more day." Rocky squinted his eyes as he said, filled


    with aplomb.


    "But, what if the twenty thousand soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire perceived it is out ploy to buy us


    more time by tomorrow? And they preferred to assail us under the cover of the night. What shall we do


    then?" Marin wondered.


    "That is highly possible. So we have to finish all our deployment before the dark of tomorrow. We will


    make a move before they could make a riposte." Rocky awakened everyone by hisment.


    "Make a move before they could respond?" Marin and Deputy Commander Chen marveled in ack of


    credence.


    "That is correct. We require to knock out the spirit of the army of the Timber Deity Empire. Let''s call it a


    Move of Decapitation." Rocky bowed his head.


    "What is a Move of Decapitation?" Marin and Deputy Commander Chen were inplete


    bewilderment.


    "You know, there are two Commanders. Each of themmands two campsites respectively in the


    Timber Deity Empire. If only we could eradicate either one of the Commanders, then the soldiers of the


    two campsites could go to rack and ruins due to theck of leadership. The military force of the Timber


    Deity Empire would be forced to reorganize. That would take at least another day. Then we can make it


    for these three days." There was a cold look in Rocky''s eyes.


    Marin and Deputy Commander Chen were left mouth-open after they heard Rocky''s n.

 Chapter 355 A Deranged Scheme

    Chapter 355 A Deranged Scheme


    Evidently, the n Rocky was speaking about at the moment was much bolder than the preceding one.


    Maybe they could sessfully deceive the Timber Deity Empire once or twice, but it would not be easy


    as falling off a log to pull their legs for the third time.


    In fact, the two Commanders of the Timber Deity Empire, who could lead twenty thousand troops of the


    Timber Deity Empire, would by no means be any mediocrities. The reason why Rocky had hoodwinked


    them for two consecutive times was only because they exhibited numerical power and underrated


    Rocky. Since they had never interacted with Rocky, they didn''t know he was audacious to such an


    extent. First of all, he drew the attention of their nearly ten thousand troops with his mere three


    thousand troops and transported the provisions and fodders to the camp of the Crimson Dragon Army


    at the Rough Slope openly. Then he put on a y of fake gue so that the troops of the Timber Deity


    Empire dared notunch an attack right away in worries about their health.


    All in all, the two Commanders of the Timber Deity Empire should not be to me. The reason why


    they had been fooled by Rocky''s schemes was not because they were silly but because Rocky was too


    foxy. He was good at scheming, but what was more important was that he was very bold. Unlike him,


    the two Commanders of the Timber Deity Empire were ga like for military exploit and scared stiff of


    death. Otherwise, the Rough Slope should have long been seized by them.


    Indeed, they had no slightest inkling the Crimson Dragon Army''s reinforcement troops would show up


    very promptly. If the Timber Deity Empire was briefed of that, perhaps they would spare no effort in


    sting and taking over the Rough Slope in no time.


    In such a war, asionally intelligence would y a significant aspect in the result. The reason why


    Rocky indicated an initial charge was precisely because he was apprehensive that the Timber Deity


    Empire would get the intelligence about the reinforcement before the Crimson Dragon Army''s


    reinforcement troops showed up. In such a case, the Timber Deity Empire troops would immediately


    would be very likely that the northeast military army was overpowered, and the Rough Slope plunged


    into the enemy''s hand before Isis dispatched troops toe to their rescue. Therefore, rather than


    finishing in this dreadful way, they would betterunch an initial charge so that they might grasp the


    most convenient chance for the northeast military army.


    Of course, they had to take strong menace in doing that. Once theymenced an initial raid, the


    northeast military army would encounter the twenty thousand troops of the Timber Deity Empire, which


    would be totally distinctive from pulling a fast one on them with schemes like before.


    Besides, after being made a clown twice, the two Commanders of the Timber Deity Empire would by no


    means let ite into being for the third time. They would extremely be on guard so as not to be


    twitted once again. Therefore, it would be challenging to grasp a shadow for Rocky to carry out the


    decapitation strike, which would be sure to frustrate the Timber Deity Empire troops if sessfully


    carried out.


    "Rocky, I don''t agree with you on this n. I think it''s equal to letting the northeast military army dig


    their own grave." Deputy Commander Chen turned down the idea without the least reluctance.


    "Indeed, your n sounds too jeopardizing. Killing a Commander of the Timber Deity Empire amidst


    their twenty thousand troops is more difficult than drawing blood from a turnip!" Marin said seriously,


    solemnness written on her face. In her point of view, even if the n could be carried out sessfully,


    they would have to pay a significant price¡ªheavy casualties. Of course, she wasn''t amenable to


    endanger the lives of several thousand soldiers in the northeast military army.


    "Nothing undertaken, nothing achieved! If we don''t make a confident move, how do you think you could


    hold up for thest day?" Rocky asked, coldness and malice conspicuous in his eyes. He had never


    fought a battle in its real sense, but he knew it was like herding cats to beat the much stronger enemy


    with the weaker force of the northeast military in a normal way. All that was because of the enormous


    gap between the numbers of troops of the two parties. However, if the northeast military army applied


    trailzing strategies, they might strike the enemy vitally. That was the most crucial reason why Rocky


    had nned the decapitation strike.


    "Maybe we could hold up on the third day by contending with all our energies," Deputy Commander


    Chen said, though he himself was conscious of the low probability.


    Marin was tight-lipped.


    "Deputy Commander Chen, you have encountered many battles over these years. But have you


    forgotten about somemon sense about war? We all recognize that the best way to defend is to


    strike the opponent by surprise, so that they will be utterly snapped off guard. At the moment, in fact,


    we have less burden on the mind than the troops of the Timber Deity Empire because we don''t have


    anything to lose. Still, the two Commanders of Timber Deity Empire must be horror-stricken that their


    Commander in Chief would punish them if they fail to take the Rough Slope from us. Therefore, they


    are more waiting with bated breath to win the battle than us. However, the longing they are, the more


    likely they will stick their necks out," Rocky said in a t tone, but his face looked like Satan at the


    moment. He seemed extraordinarily evil and sinister as if he could read everybody else''s mind.


    Both Marin and Deputy Commander Chen trembled with fear when they saw the expressions on


    Rocky''s face. Their hearts would explode, and their eyes were wide with fear. Perhaps it was because


    they were familiar with the undisciplined and emotionless Rocky that they were much shocked to find


    the dark and evil side of him.


    Indeed, what they weren''t conscious of was that Rocky would be progressively evil in the future.


    "I''m not seeking for your point of view. Now I''m themander of the northeast military army. I will do


    what I desire to do even if you don''t agree with me," Rocky announced, ncing at Marin and Deputy


    Commander Chen with his resolute and relentless eyes.


    "Deputy Commander Chen, please take off for a moment." Marin ordered Deputy Commander Chen


    after reflecting for a moment. Her brows furrowed tight. She figured out she had tomunicate with


    Rocky in private.


    As instructed, Deputy Commander Chen left the tent.


    "Rocky, what''s wrong with you? You''re not the same person I used to know," Marin sighed. She felt like


    Rocky had abruptly transformed into another individual. Maybe the Rocky she perceived had


    consistently gotten on one''s nerves so that she always craved to give him a lesson, but she had to


    concede that he had some values. But the Rocky in front of her eyes now not only looked evil but also


    acted in an imperious demeanor, as if he required to maintain everything under his control.


    "Really? Maybe this is the real me," Rocky said, a grim smile emerging at the corners of his mouth.


    "No, I''m free from doubt this is not you," Marin dered, shaking her head in incredulity. She assumed


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    that there must be some justification for Rocky''s abrupt transformation.


    Suddenly, Rocky burst intoughter. His giggle was an auditory hug. It wended its way through the


    frigid air enveloping even strangers in its tickling embrace. In a wildly arrogant manner, he strode


    forward and held Marin''s slim waist with his arm. As he pulled her towards him, his lips covered her


    featured cherry lips.


    Caught off bnce by Rocky''s sudden provocation, Marin could do nothing but receive his kiss despite


    her wide-open eyes in bewilderment. It was not until some momentster that she recognized what


    was going on. Precipitously, she shoved Rocky away and raised her hand, intending to p him.


    However, her wrist was gripped tight by his big hand in the air.


    "Never be hoodwinked by my false appearance. Otherwise, what I will take from you next time will not


    be as straightforward as a kiss. Anyway, it isn''t the first time we kissed. Even if I will kiss you once


    again, you won''t lose anything. I rmend you preserve your power to execute some more rivals


    rather than pping me," Rocky said while gawking at Marin with his evil and gorgeous eyes.


    By now, Marin was extraordinarily embarrassed and boiling up with anger. Her face flushed red like a


    red brick from cheeks to ears. She had never felt so humiliated in her life before. Rocky was a


    shameless and despicable bastard in her eyes at the moment. She had a strong impulse to kill him to


    resolve her fury. On second thought, sheprehended that the northeast military army would be


    wrecked if she actually murdered him. Besides, she would not be so cold-hearted as to kill him.


    "You''d better try topose yourself. When Ie back, we should begin making the operation n,"


    Rocky said. Then he released his grip on Marin''s wrist. With a cold look on his face, he left the tent.


    "Why has he changed in this way?" Marin muttered, staring at Rocky''s back with her ring eyes.


    Bewilderment was written on her face.

 Chapter 356 The Final Madness

    Chapter 356 The Final Madness


    When Rocky sauntered his way out of the tent, in a flutter of an eye, he vanished into thin air from the


    ce where he stood. Four hours afterward, he went back to the military camp and called for someone


    to take the topographic map of the Rough Slope. Again he gathered Marin and two Deputy


    Commanders to draw up a skirmish n.


    "The initial step of our decapitation strike is to make the rival be of the impression that we have cut off


    all channels of withdrawal and been dead set to fight to the death. So we should burn our military camp


    first," Rocky said undauntedly.


    "Burn the military camp? That''s not a strategy..." Deputy Commander Chen announced as he and the


    other Deputy Commander looked at Rocky incredulously and thought Rocky was teasing. Without the


    military camp, they would have no way back.


    "After we burn the military camp, the armies of the Timber Deity Empire will surely take some actions.


    By my reckoning, they will gunge up these important paths at the east and the west side of the Rough


    Slope in case that we will break through," Rocky exined, totally giving the cold shoulder to Deputy


    Commander Chen''s question, as he pointed at the topographic map to show them the paths.


    "Once the armies of the Timber Deity Empire seal these critical paths, they will way us from both


    sides so that we will be trapped in a predicament. At that time, we can start the second step of our


    strategy," Rocky proceeded.


    "In this way, won''t we be put in a tight spot?" Marin questioned.


    "That''s right. That''s what we want. Thus, the rear of them will show its weak spot. In order to seal the


    paths at the east and the west side of the Rough Slope, the armies of the Timber Deity Empire had to


    tens of thousands of soldiers will be issued here. As a result, no more than four thousand soldiers will


    be left in the rear of the east side and the west side in total. In other words, each of the Commanders in


    the rear has only fewer than two thousand soldiers." Rocky nodded without giving a precise answer to


    Marin.


    "The third step is to review one way and row another. Seemingly, we are under pincer attack, but there


    will be an army to carry out a rude awakening raid in the rear of the enemy to fulfill the most


    momentous decapitation strike," Rocky set forth precisely.


    "However, though the decapitation is prosperous, the northeast army is nevertheless under the


    converging charge and easily to getpletely exterminated." Marin raised an objection.


    "That''s right. So when the decapitation strike ispleted, someone will be assigned to burn the two


    military camps at east side to give them a fictitious perception that our reinforcements have arrived,"


    Rocky continued.


    "What if the rival doesn''t swallow the n on the hook?" Deputy Commander Chen asked.


    "Apart from burning the two military camps at the east side, someone must dash into the enemy with


    the head of the Commander. Capture the ringleader first to arrest all his followers. Realizing that, they


    will be swayed. Consequently, at least half of the soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire will sway the spirit


    of the army and have no ambition to continue battling. If they don''t withdraw, we can seize the golden


    opportunity to assault them with our armies inferior in number to fight our way out of the press..." Rocky


    went on.


    "What if the decapitation strike doesn''t work out as nned?" Marin inquired, gawking at Rocky.


    "I will try my level best to diminish the probability of fizzling out. But if we fail, you can retreat to the


    dense forest behind the military camp and set fire to it which can burn at least one night. Across it,


    there is a valley, easy to grip butplicated to charge. If you crumple down on defense, you are


    feasible to survive till the reinforcements appear," Rocky replied as he drew an area on the topographic


    map.


    "Since the area is in our best interest to our defense, why don''t we retreat there directly? Why bother to


    take a decapitation strike?" the other Deputy Commander asked higgledy-piggledy.


    "If we retreat to this area directly, we will encounter the storm of the twenty thousands of soldiers of the


    Timber Deity Empire. We canbat them for no more than a day. However, if we take the initiative,


    we have a golden chance to earn one more day. Even in the horrendous situation, we have to retreat to


    the valley. At that time, only about tens of thousands of soldiers will assault us. With four thousand


    soldiers, as long as we can make full use of the geographical advantage of it, it is not back-breaking for


    us to take up cudgels for it for one day," Rocky said with sharp eyes.


    "Though the decapitation strike sounds like a battle chance, it works to buy time for us and disperse the


    military strength of the Timber Deity Empire..." Marin was suddenly enlightened after hearing Rocky''s


    warfare strategy.


    "Do you still perceive that I make light of the lives of thousands of soldiers of the northeast army?"


    Rocky asked while screwing up his eyes at Marin.


    Marin was utterly at a loss of words for a reply. Clearly, she didn''t know the absolute purpose of Rocky


    before. Beyond her expectation, Rocky''s strategy would be so meticulous, even with the solution to the


    worst situation. However, racking her brains of Rocky''s arbitrary kiss to her, she was both shy and in


    high dudgeon.


    "I didn''t intend that," Marin replied beautifully. In fact, her previous words had held Rocky ountable


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    disregarding of the soldiers of the northeast army.


    "Now that you all understand, you can go and prepare for it. Deputy Commander Chen, pick up two


    thousand soldiers to the forest and the valley to establish preparations for the withdrawal and work out


    the route. Likewise, set some traps and issue the army provisions required from two days to the valley


    in case of need... Besides, inform all the soldiers to get ready and arm themselves lightly before the


    noon of tomorrow. Don''t let the enemy have the slightest clue about our n in advance. We will begin


    the operation tomorrow after dark." Rocky ordered to the two Deputy Commanders.


    After catching a glimpse of Marin, they turned away to prepare.


    "Select an elite troop from the northeast army for me, and the decapitation strike should depend on


    them." Rocky said to Marin.


    "For you? Are you going tomand the soldiers to inaugurate the decapitation strike yourself?" Marin


    asked in an open mouth expression.


    "Or who else can do that?" Rocky demanded, wriggling his shoulders.


    "No, you can''t depart from here. If you bid your farewell, who canmand the northeast army?


    Moreover, the mission is too dangerous as the foamy race of ocean surges. I should go instead. The


    two Commanders of the Timber Deity Empire are all beyond the Heavenly Stage. I''m scared witless


    you can''t rival them..." Marin denied unequivocally.


    "Remember, you are the Commander of the northeast army. You''re right. The mission is hazardous.


    This is precisely the reason you shouldn''t depart from here. As the Commander of the northeast army,


    if you die, it will be a hard as a cobble-stone to hit to the morale of the soldiers," Rocky dered,


    peering at Marin.


    "But..." Marin still had the urge to utter something, but Rocky covered his hand on her mouth.


    "What you should do now is to have confidence in me," Rocky pointed out word by word, his eyes fixed


    on Marin.


    Marin met Rocky''s eyes and acknowledged subconsciously, utterly bewildered.


    "Good girl!" Rocky smiled a creepy smile. He then turned away after he touched lightly at Marin''s face.


    His face became serious because he knew clearly that the decapitation strike had little difference from


    a suicide attack. Thus, he was crystal clear about the oue if he failed.

 Chapter 357 Crazy To Kill

    Chapter 357 Crazy To Kill


    Nagged by the phony gue, the armies of the Timber Deity Empire fell into an augur of disorder. Till


    the next day, they became tranquil as a virginke since the poisoned soldiers recovered and moved


    freely overnight after they had been segregated.


    At the moment, the two Commanders of the Timber Deity Empire suggested to have been up to the


    eleration of something. However, for the sake of safety, they held their horses patiently after dark


    when the military doctor came and made certain there would be no more gue infection. They came


    to understand swiftly that this might be a subterfuge to achieve a hiatus of the Crimson Dragon Army.


    As foreseen, the two Commanders of the Timber Deity Empire couldn''t twiddle their thumbs anymore


    and concluded to institute a startling assault to the military camp of the Crimson Dragon Army at the


    Rough Slopete at night. They had gathered the military energy of the four military camps to form the


    east army and the west army, bracing to barricade the Crimson Dragon Group from the east side and


    the west side.


    The east army wasmanded by Commander Zuo, who had been plucked a quick one by Rocky''s


    trickery, while Commander Zhoumanded the west army.


    Meanwhile, the spirit maniptor sent by Rocky to supervise operations of the armies of the Timber


    Deity Empire passed the intelligence back to him once he noticed their motions.


    The well-geared up northeast army evacuated from the military camp in an orderly way led by Marin.


    Thus, only Rocky and a battalion with a thousand soldiers,prising of two squads of spirit


    maniptors, remained.


    Before the action, Rocky asked someone to hunt back a few wild boars. Then he instructed the soldiers


    to go into battle stripped to the waist. In this approach, they smeared the blood of the wild boars on


    their faces and bodies to make themselves ferocious features.


    Since the achievement or copse of the decapitation strike was the core to the war, they had no


    freedom of preference but to make it.


    When they were all set up, the night fell. The Rough Slope was engrossed in the darknessden with


    trepidation.


    In a sh, mes raging into the sky from the military camp of the Crimson Dragon Army at the Rough


    Slope. In a blink of an eye, they licked the trees like a hungry kitten with a saucer of milk. Soon they


    were all burned up within a range of hundreds of meters. The fires wererge and incredibly intense.


    The armies of the Timber Deity Empire, being about to make a rude awakening raid to the military


    camp, opened and shut their mouths like a goldfish with no sounding out. The spectacle before


    them was shaking. While this time, the two Commanders wouldn''t make the same stupid blunder, so


    they exchanged information the first time, and both perceived that the Crimson Dragon Army had cut


    off all means of retreat.


    Therefore, both the east army and the west army sent soldiers to seal the essential paths at the east


    side and the west side of the Rough Slope so that they would encircle the whole Rough Slope. After


    that, the two armies respectively handed over thousands of soldiers to march towards the center of the


    Rough Slope with constant strides, designed at snapping the northeast army in the bud.


    At the moment, as the armies of the Timber Deity Empire marching from the east side and the west


    side swarmed to them, ording to the n, the northeast army under themand of Marin had


    been bidding their time at a beneficial terrain hundreds of meters to the east of the military camp.


    Based on Rocky''s surmise, Marin should lead the northeast army to encounter the converging charge


    of the armies of the Timber Deity Empire and hold on for at least two hours.


    Thus, the two hours were a tremendous challenge for the northeast army, with only four thousand


    soldiers.


    To be affirmed of their prosperity, Rocky had trained the basic principle of the Eight Heaven Locks


    Array to Marin with two hours. Thanks to Marin''s brilliance, she learned it expeditiously. Though she


    didn''t manage to adopt it neatly in such a short time, it could buy time for them at a pivotal juncture.


    In the interim, Rocky had led the troop with a thousand soldiers slipped under the nose of the east


    army of the Timber Deity Empire, which was marching towards the center of the Rough Slope


    wholeheartedly and exclusively, sprinting towards the rear of the east army.


    However, they had to break through a blocked path before they coulde to the rear of the east


    army. Whatever the trail was, a troop with no less than a thousand soldiers would defend there. Thus,


    Rocky was hell-bent on fighting a quick battle to sustain their vigor. In this case, they must get it done in


    one strenuous attempt.


    Very promptly, Rocky and his men showed up on the blocked path that they were going to break


    through, only to identify that five to six powerful spirit maniptors and over a thousand soldiers had


    set an imprable guard.


    Without blowing hot and cold, Rocky took out the Frozen Wind Dagger, his profound spiritual power on


    the spot lit up like mes burning around his body. Besides, with the spiritual power, the Frozen Wind


    Dagger turned into a curve spiritual light simr in the form of a katana.


    "Execute them all!" Rocky yelled his lungs out with his eyes wide open. He dashed in a leading


    position, dozens of the spirit maniptors with their spirit-manipted beasts going after him. One


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    thousand soldiers brought up the rear.


    The troop of the Timber Deity Empire was all hit like a ton of bricks at Rocky and the barebacked


    soldiers and spirit maniptors from whom fresh blood was dripping. More than that, they were also


    thrown into a blue funk at Rocky''s overwhelming momentum, which waspelling on towards them.


    Boom! Boom! The deafening noise of the collision of the spiritual power was picking up here and


    diminishing there.


    At that point, Rocky had scampered into the troop. He was waving the Frozen Wind Dagger at his


    hand, blood sshing like fountains to his face and clothes, making him look more vehement. Since no


    one could rival him, Rocky''s momentum surged even higher.


    Though Rocky went to the front for the first time, he revealed no jitteriness in his eyes. Faced with a


    dense mass of figures, he had never hanged back or halted. Wherever he went, blood sshed, and


    numbers fell, hisppet having been incarnadined by blood.


    This was the cruelty of the war. A man must kill to survive.


    Stirred up by Rocky''s powerful momentum, the dozens of spirit maniptors with their spirit-


    manipted beasts also became driven by a crazed blood-lust. In a blink of an eye, hundreds of


    corpses were piled high on the ground. Before long, the soldiers selected from the northeast army also


    joined the battle.


    Then, the battle turned white-hot.


    Since their momentum had gained predominance, the defense troop of the Timber Deity Empire fled


    pell-mell in less than an hour.


    After dealing with the surviving forces, Rocky sessfully broke through the line of defense at a


    casualty of fewer than one hundred men. Therefore, they managed to prate the rear of the east


    army of the Timber Deity Empire.


    At the same time, in the east military camp, Commander Zuo, riding on a high horse, was apanied


    by more than two thousand soldiers and many spirit maniptors with their spirit-manipted beasts.


    Abruptly, a dark mass of figures appeared before him. After a closer nce, Commander Zuo was


    astounded because he discovered the people all wore the suits of the Crimson Dragon Army. He had


    never had foreseen that an army of the Crimson Dragon Army would show up there.


    "Originally, they don''t plot to make a breakthrough. What they demand is to end my existence,"


    Commander Zuo said with abrupt apprehension. However, he didn''t get much overwrought for the army


    was only a thousand people.


    "Humph. How can they have the impudence to appear here to invite ignominious with only such an


    insignificant number of soldiers?!" Commander Zuo bellowed, his plump body palpitating.

 Chapter 358 A Super Realm

    Chapter 358 A Super Realm


    "Commander, that''s him. He brought five hundred men and beguiled us to the slop. He set us up,"


    blustered a Deputy Commander beside Commander Zuo. He was the one who had been given a bum


    steer into believing there were thousands of opponents and had summoned backup, but only to find out


    everything was a diversionary maneuver.


    So when he saw Rocky again, he could barely suppress his eagerness to tear Rocky into segments.


    "So he is the one who delivered the supplies to the Rough Slope?" Commander Zuo narrowed his eyes


    and regarded Rocky from head to toe. There was something peculiar about this individual. It was hard


    to exin from his appearance how powerful this individual was. But no doubt he had an aggressive


    aspect and demeanor of a leader.


    "You, there. Identify yourself!" Commander Zuo pointed at Rocky, his voice thick with condescension.


    "I''m just a nobody," Rocky smiled disparagingly.


    "Gratifying to realize that you are apprehensive of that. I will grant you an opportunity. You and your


    men throw in the towel now; I will let you live. Otherwise, this ce will be your graveyard," dered


    Commander Zuo, so arrogant as if he had an assured victory and the lives of Rocky and his men were


    in his hand.


    "I was going to suggest the same to you. Since I''m here now, I''ll see to it that you perish here." Rocky


    pointed at Commander Zuo with his Frozen Wind Dagger. Hismanding presence and authoritative


    voice could shake the hearts of the staunchest men at the spot.


    Commander Zuo''s face altered. He didn''t expect such a response from Rocky. Rocky''s ranting making


    his hackles rise, he waved his hand and gave amand, "Kill them all!"


    All the two thousand soldiers and several spirit maniptors from the Timber Deity Empire swarmed in.


    "Don''t challenge them head-on. Just hold them off. Leave the rest to me." Rocky turned to the spirit


    maniptors and soldiers behind him and gave hismand.


    "Progress!" .Rocky narrowed his eyes and moved forward with his men to engage in a fight.


    Both sides of spirit maniptors and spirit-manipted beasts were the first to get into contact with


    each other, and instantly the soldiers joined the contending. They fought in a chaos of blood and mud.


    Solemnly dering, bellowing, scraping of metals, forlorn cry filled the battleground.


    Rocky wove a trail through the brawling crowd, his eyes sharp and luminous like the point of a sword.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Stride by stride, he was closing the distance between him and Commander Zuo, who was still on his


    horse. From time to time, there were soldiers hopped out seeking to deter Rocky, only to be swept


    away by the casual swings of his Frozen Wind Dagger.


    Rocky was not his normal self. His face was hard and grim, his nce brisk and diabolical, his eyes


    sharp as swords. The bloodlust radiating from him was almost palpable, making the crowd chilled.


    Commander Zuo saw Rocky rushing toward him menacingly, and his face changed. Rocky sprang into


    his eyes like a predator who was bracing to pounce on his prey.


    Rocky went on determinedly with bodies lying bleeding on his wake. Just before he was about to get to


    Commander Zuo, a figure scrambled out and thwarted his way.


    "Who are you to duel with ourmander? Let me take off your head and collect the bounty," in an


    outburst, a figure yelled, saliva drooling out with each jagged word in front of Rocky. His holler


    reverberated in the ears of others like a p of thunder. It was the Deputy Commander in a yellow


    robe, who seemed incapable tobat the chance to make his bones.


    The Deputy Commander had reached the sixth grade of the Earthly Stage, and it showed in his aura.


    He could make pretty much a dreadful enemypared to othermon spirit maniptors, but he


    had no slightest inkling about Rocky''s power.


    The Deputy Commander stared at Rocky and braced to thrust forward, but in the blink of an eye, Rocky


    vanished from sight. A shadow shot at the Deputy Commander with startling ferocity.


    For an instant, the Deputy Commander stood as gormless as a guppy. With a sort of hen-pecked look,


    he forgot to react. A frightening spiritual pressure swooped down on him, then he moved finally, raised


    his hand and shrieked, "Hack!"


    Spiritual power gushed out from his hands and constituted itself into something of a glittering axe. The


    axe whistled through the air and shed the shadow in two.


    "That''s it! That''s all he can carry out!" The Deputy Commander announced triumphantly.


    The shadow dissolved into spots of light flying in the air and faded away. At the same time, another


    figure glowing like fire emerged from the dark and brushed lightly past the Deputy Commander, as


    casually as picking a flower.


    Ssh!


    An arrow of blood flew into the air from the Deputy Commander''s body. He peeked down, and there


    was a frightfully deep cut across his chest, blood trickling out.


    The Deputy Commander turned to look at the figure a foot away, spiritual light swirling around it like a


    ming fire. Then he slumped to the ground, his eyes wide open.


    The soldiers and spirit maniptors from the Timber Deity Empire were appalled. Their Deputy


    Commander, who had already reached the sixth grade of the Earthly Stage, was ughtered so easily


    by a guy who seemed mediocre in every way.


    Commander Zuo experienced the same awe. His brain desperately scrambled to make sense of it all.


    The spiritual light around Rocky''s body could rival that of anyone who had reached the preliminary level


    of the Heavenly Stage. Only then did he recognize that Rocky was a spirit maniptor who kept his


    talents pretty well camouged. But yet, there was something odd about Rocky. Indeed his spiritual


    light had reached the preliminary level of the Heavenly Stage, but his spiritual power remained at the


    ninth grade of the Earthly Stage, very close to the Heavenly Stage. It was confusing.


    Indeed, Rocky was in a very perplexing state. He had worked out for twenty days in that peripheral


    forest of the Myriad Beasts Ground. All his treasures were absorbed into his body during the cultivation.


    His spiritual power had already reached the threshold of the Heavenly Stage. But no matter how


    assiduously he tried, he couldn''t seem to get into it.


    So, Rocky was now having the strength of the preliminary level of the Heavenly Stage when he was


    still at the ninth grade of the Earthly Stage. It sounded merely a minor gap, but it made all the


    difference. The Earthly Stage and the Heavenly Stage were two absolutely different stages. Like royal


    spirit maniptors found it troublesome to reach the Supernal Stage, ordinary spirit maniptors felt


    the same way with entering the Heavenly Stage.


    All spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage could be counted as masters. They were a valuable asset


    to any army in any country.


    The primordial spirit maniptors were the core of a country''s vitality. But they were like gold dust


    these days. So the ordinary spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage became the pir of a country.


    They were very significant for every army and often yed critical roles in missions.

 Chapter 359 The Battle With Wide Disparity Of Strength

    Chapter 359 The Battle With Wide Disparity Of Strength


    At the moment, the Commander Zuo, from the Timber Deity Empire, discovered the undeniable


    strength and power exhibited by Rocky. And again, he realized Rocky was a treacherous person. He


    had, but one thought in his mind: he must end the life of Rocky! If Rocky made a breakthrough and set


    foot in the Heavenly Stage finally, which meant the Crimson Dragon Group would receive a master with


    immense spiritual power, it would be just like adding wings to a tiger. And this was not convenient for


    the Timber Deity Empire. The Commander Zuo, from the Timber Deity Empire, would not make such a


    situatione into existence.


    The Commander Zuo, from the Timber Deity Empire, suddenly pped the back of the horse that he


    just rode with a rebound. And then he sprung up in the air. The horse was severely injured. It let out a


    loud painful scream. What a shriek that was. It caused the hair to stand straight up on the back of one''s


    neck. It was the vulgarest. Most piercing scream one had ever heard. It sounded like a howling of wild


    panic and fell onto the ground. The horse perished. The p of the Commander Zuo was rtively


    The Commander Zuo had sprung up in the air, discharged all of his spiritual power in a short moment.


    He had already reached the second grade of the Heavenly Stage. The strong spiritual power, with a


    tremendous threatening air, flew in an inteced way.


    Boom! The Commander Zuo, from the Timber Deity Empire, suddenlynded on the ground with a thud


    and stood in front of Rocky, in an aggressive way after the resounding noise. The impact was so


    intense that the dust under the Commander Zuo was almost cleared. And the ground that suggested to


    be pounded by a considerable sledge-hammer was kind of below the level of its surrounding area.


    "Brat, are you scared stiff as a dog being attacked by a coyote of death? Do you still want to live? Want


    to plead for your life? But it was a mncholy. It''s toote to plead for your life. You have already lost


    the chance, and you must be wiped out by my hand today!" The Commander Zuo, from the Timber


    Deity Empire, responded coldly, as he beamed proudly and grimly, the top row of teeth was showing,


    and there was a faint curve to the lips. It seemed to him that Rocky was nothing. He was so dismissive


    of his vigorous power. It was just a piece of cake for him to deal with Rocky. Because he had already


    reached the second grade of the Heavenly Stage, but Rocky was a spirit maniptor who had just


    entered the ninth grade of the Earthly Stage. There was a distinction of strength between Rocky and


    the Commander Zuo.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The variation of strength between each grade of the Earthly Stage was not significant. But once a spirit


    maniptor had reached the Heavenly Stage, there would be an immense disparity of the strength


    between each grade. That was because, after an ordinary spirit maniptor had reached on the


    Heavenly Stage, he or she would spend three to five or six years to aplish a higher grade of the


    Heavenly Stage. Also, it was achievable for some outstanding talents with the help of all kinds of


    incalcble and powerful treasures to reach on a higher grade of the Heavenly Stage within a shorter


    time. Therefore, it was no wonder that among the ordinary spirit maniptors who had reached the fifth


    grade of the Heavenly Stage, most of them were near forty years of age. Some of them were even over


    fifty years of age. For those ordinary spirit maniptors, it took years to make noteworthy progress.


    But for the primordial spirit maniptors, it was another pair of shoes. With the strong backing of the


    spiritual race, the primordial spirit maniptors could reach on a higher grade of the Heavenly Stage as


    soon as possible. They just needed to spend about even one to two years. And the enormous talent


    that the primordial spirit maniptor was, the less time he or she would devote to reach on a higher


    grade of the Heavenly Stage. Taking Isis as an illustration, she was a great talent. With the help of all


    kinds of priceless and powerful treasures, she had reached the fifth grade of the Heavenly Stage in her


    middle twenties. She was as strong as an eagle just like other ordinary spirit maniptors who had


    reached the same grade of the Heavenly Stage in their middle forties or fifties. Besides, Alston, the


    eldest son of the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire, had reached the Supernal Stage in his thirties.


    Because he had fallen heir of the great talent from the imperial family, and that helped a lot. After all,


    many spirit maniptors spent their lifetime to reach the Supernal Stage. They yearned for this goal


    day and night.


    And it was like two peas in a pod condition for other spirit maniptors from other countries.


    So, the winner, from a vicious confrontation between two ordinary spirit maniptors, must have


    already reached a higher grade of the Heavenly Stage than another ordinary spirit maniptor. The


    difference rested in a single grade of the Heavenly Stage, in the spirit power of spirit maniptors, and


    many other aspects.


    That was why the Commander Zuo of the Timber Deity Empire was as proud as a lion when passion-


    stirred and smirked, a beam with a twist to it withplete confidence at this moment.


    But Rocky was calm as the surface of ake when the vulgar wind wasid when he was in the face of


    the treacherous situation ¡ª his powerful opponent was the Commander Zuo of the Timber Deity


    Empire, a spirit maniptor who had reached the second grade of the Heavenly Stage. For Rocky,


    there was nothing to be perturbed about, because he had fought against a spirit maniptor from the


    imperial family before. That spirit maniptor had attained a higher grade of the Heavenly Stage and


    was stronger than the Commander Zuo of the Timber Deity Empire. So he felt no butterflies in the


    stomach fighting against the Commander Zuo.


    The Commander Zuo discerned that Rocky didn''t have cold feet at all, and he stared at him with sharp


    eyes. And then the Commander Zuo had a perceiving of being taken down a peg or two, so he was


    provoked by Rocky immediately.


    "Go to hell!" The Commander Zuo shouted at Rocky boiling with anger, and his shouting rent the air.


    What was once peaceful became polluted with exasperation. And then he moved his plump body and


    expeditiously made his way to Rocky.


    The Commander Zuo of the Timber Deity Empire was plump, but his weight didn''t affect him to move


    speedily and dashed to Rocky like a torrent through a strait in a concise time. He then shot out one of


    his arms and prepared tond a powerful punch on Rocky''s body.


    All of a sudden, the released spiritual power from his fist was gathered together on Rocky''s head, and


    then directly rapidly felt down on Rocky''s body with a shape of tripod.


    Bang! With a deafening noise, the dust under the Commander Zuo was almost cleared, the ground was


    full of cracks and sank in a very short moment. The impact was so intense.


    "Ha-ha!" The Commander Zuoughed loudly as the trumpet rolled its sound in triumph. He had a


    crooked littleugh to match his small crooked smile--and his twisted little mind. He thought the shadow


    of his powerful punch submerged Rocky, and he was hit and died.


    At the next time, however, a half-moon-shaped spiritual light suddenly broke open the shadow, and


    again speedily charged at its target: the Commander Zuo. The Commander Zuo altered the face in a


    blink of an eye. His eyes and his mouth were frozen wide open in an expression of a stunning surprise,


    but he kept his head then and dodged aside. Boom! The spiritual light exploded with intense impact,


    nearly hit him.


    Before the Commander Zuo maintained his stability, there was an ambush that was about to shoot at


    him." Neb Arrow Force!" Rocky yelled all of an abrupt.


    Then, another arrow-shaped spiritual light with great spiritual power also directly shot at the


    Commander Zuo, but this time, he had no chance to run away. With a vociferous noise, the Neb


    Arrow Force then turned into a flickeringly light and covered the Commander Zuopletely.


    ''Did I achieve sess?'' Rocky thought questioningly as he scrutinized the situation and gawked at the


    enemy with sharp, crisp eyes. He must seize the initiative in this unequal battle. Otherwise, he would


    lose the fight and be killed by the Commander Zuo.


    The flickeringly light was diminished, the Commander Zuo was still alive, and a spirit-manipted beast


    stood by his side. The spirit-manipted beast was of the third grade of three-star level, and it was


    covered with rocks from head to toe. It looked like a monstrous dog and was as plump as its master,


    the Commander Zuo. There still some residual smoke hung in the dog''s body, shifting like ghosts in the


    breeze. The attack of the Neb Arrow Force was resisted by the spirit-manipted beast, not its


    master, the Commander Zuo.


    ''The Rock Armour Hound, which is recognized for its rock armour, has tremendous defensive


    capabilities¡­'' Rocky promptly thought of the information about the Rock Armour Hound with a very


    sharp expression. He recognized that it would be a soggy business to have a dust-up and beat the two


    strong enemies.


    That was because he showed up to the Rough Slope with the thousand soldiers in a haste and had no


    time to brought Uriah and Rubygon. The situation was not suitable for him at all. He would in the face


    of two opponents, the Commander Zuo and his spirit-manipted beast, the Rock Armour Hound. The


    mor was unequal.


    However, for Rocky, the situation was not so dreadful. He still had a kick at the can to win this mor.


    Because the Rock Armour Hound had excellent defensive capabilities but didn''t have strong assault


    capabilities, Rocky didn''t get into a p about how to deal with the Rock Armour Hound. In fact, he just


    required to fight against the beast''s master, the Commander Zuo, with all his firmness. But the Rock


    Armour Hound could block all of the attacks from Rocky for its master, the Commander Zuo, just like a


    shield with legs. In other words, all of his charges would not prejudice Commander Zuo. On the


    contradictory, he would conceivably be forced into a nonviolent position.


    At this moment, however, no one could lend him a hand. A thousand soldiers he brought were busy


    battling with the belligerent forces. He could rely on no one but himself to fight against the Commander


    Zuo and massacre the opponent.


    Rocky had taken the situation into ount. He had a notion and was absolutely ready to address this


    dilemma. Though it might not be sessful, it could be bought time for him to finish his n. And then,


    he took out a small bottle from his delicate silk bag. He opened the bottle and ced it on the ground,


    and then stepped back.

 Chapter 360 Overrating

    Chapter 360 Overrating


    As promptly as Rocky put down the bottle, Commander Zuo''s Rock Armour Hound was mesmerized by


    the fascinating smelling from the bottle. It drooled over the bottle with uneasiness and in a


    sparkling of an eye dashed up.


    "Cease!" Yelled Commander Zuo. He didn''t just raise his voice, his muscles tensed, and he got right in


    close for maximum impact. As peering that his spirit-manipted beast charged towards the bottle


    without his permission, Commander Zuo felt creepy and tried to stop it at once.


    The Rock Armour Hound stopped as soon as it heard its master''s order. It turned to nce at its


    master and then turned back to beam at the bottle in front of it again. Hum and haw filled its eyes.


    Commander Zuo was taken by off-guard and didn''t have the slenderest inkling what on earth was in the


    bottle that could be so easy on the eyes. Of course, in the bottle was the magical saliva, which


    possessed the same irresistible charm as spiritual crystals to every spirit-manipted beast.


    What''s more, something exceptional was included into the magical saliva in this bottle. As long as the


    Rock Armour Hound ate it, it would pass out in a matter of seconds. If not, the magical saliva could still


    draw it away for a while. After all, no spirit-manipted beast could be invulnerable to the magical


    saliva.


    At this very juncture, a lightning figure charged towards Commander Zuo. The dagger in the figure''s


    hand was glistening with radiant light and left apelling arc in the air.


    "The dagger in his hand is so tremendous. Is that a Spiritual Weapon?" The charge''s powerful aura


    caught Commander Zuo by dismay. One''s spiritual power could not be funneled into an ordinary


    weapon unless a Spiritual Weapon. A Spiritual Weapon was made from unique and rare material, and


    a spirit maniptor could strengthen their Spiritual Weapons'' power through their spiritual power.


    Commander Zuo squinted as a broach of greed shed in his eyes. ''If I could wipe out this guy, then


    his Spiritual Weapon would be mine. Ha-ha!'' he chuckled in a peal of cruel cold gesture. With that


    thought, he clutched his left fist and aimed it at Rocky while squealing, "Smashing Fist Strike!"


    His powerful fist strike hit against the attack from Rocky''s dagger with a deafening bang, and the


    gigantic impact instantly gave out a dazzling light.


    "Boom!"


    Powerful forces from the two spiritual power attacks swept around and brought clouds of sand.


    Before the forces and light dissipated, a plume of fire exploded straightly and charged to Commander


    Zuo when he just withdrew his fist strike. The me rolled outwards like the smoke of a mushroom


    cloud. The raging fire yed amid the kindling like a child with a new toy. Its mes leaped in hysteria.


    The furious mes zed out of control as drawing closer to him and epassed him in a matter of


    seconds.


    Commander Zuo was dismayed as the mes almost engulfed him. He soon activated his spiritual


    power at the second grade of the Heavenly Stage, and uttered with wide eyes, "Spiritual Power Dome!"


    In a split second, the surging spiritual power around him constituted a protective dome.


    The fire attack hit against the dome with a loud bang louder than harvest thunderstorm, and the roaring


    mes were split into two directions. The sweltering heat could even burn the air into ashes. Although


    the dome shielded Commander Zuo from the fire storm at first, he instantly was pushed backward by


    its momentum, and the doom even began cracking.


    Commander Zuo was shocked, and his brain stuttered for a moment at the fact that his spiritual martial


    arts at the second grade of the Heavenly Stage almost failed to stand Rocky''s storm. When he peeked


    up, he quickly recognized that the fire attack was from a ming pearl.


    That was Rocky''s another Spiritual Weapon, the Dragon me Pearl.


    "He has two Spiritual Weapons!?" Commander Zuo stared at the pearl in incredulity. It was as if his


    brain was suffering a massive short circuit and was battling topute. He found it arduous to swallow


    that Rocky, only at the ninth grade of the Earthly Stage, could possess two Spiritual Weapons. Most of


    the spirit maniptors yearned for a Spiritual Weapon in their entire life but could not get or even touch


    one before their death. Intense jealousy was boiling in his chest, yet his lips cursed upward evilly. His


    eyes were painted with vivid greedy because he was free from doubt that he could take away the two


    Spiritual Weapons from Rocky.


    While Commander Zuo was still engrossed in his thought, Rocky was charging towards him again.


    After he took back his Dragon me Pearl, he instantly aimed the Neb Cloud Transformation at


    Commander Zuo.


    Commander Zuo was taken aback by Rocky''s charge, and he forthwith threw his Smashing Fist Strike


    at the Neb Cloud Transformation. The earth even began palpitating under the formidable impact,


    and another bright beam dazzled their eyes.


    "He is solid as an ox. That''s the power at the second grade of the Heavenly Stage." Rocky murmured


    to himself.


    "It''s only warming up, fellow!" Commander Zuoughed a callous, cruelugh. All of a sudden, his fat


    body got shrank and turned into firm muscle. As he clenched his fist, the muscles of his upper arms


    became noticeable. He then thundered, "Deadly Fist Strike!"


    The fist strike, much morepelling than the preceding one, darted towards Rocky with terrifying


    momentum.


    Rocky looked sullen, slightly facing the vehement attack. He trotted out the Frozen Wind Dagger to


    battle against the fist strike. However, his dagger failed to withstand its force. The fist strike passed


    through the dagger attack and settled right on Rocky, sending him flying in the air.


    Before Rocky fell to the ground, Commander Zuo dashed to him like a cyclone. He then threw three


    more Deadly Fist Strikes at Rocky. Every strike from his fist was intense and violent enough to make


    Rocky perish. Although Rocky tried his best to withstand the fist strikes, he missed one, and his chest


    got attacked. As if an explosion took ce inside him, Rocky spat out blood and then smashed on to


    the ground.


    "Dude, have you realized you are overvaluing yourself?" Commander Zuo smiled disparagingly while


    ncing down at Rocky, who was rolling on the ground.


    When Rocky stopped rolling, he stood up and wiped away the blood beside his lips. His eyes were still


    glittering with a fighting will. After he got ambushed by Commander Zuo, he found that some


    anonymous power was spurred up inside his body. He suddenly perceived something and wildly ran to


    Commander Zuo with a smirk.


    "Wow! You require an appropriate lesson, reckless asshole!" Commander Zuo could not believe that


    Rocky wanted to persist fighting despite he had witnessed the giant chasm between their vitality.


    An all-out brawl started instantaneously. Both of them had wielded their full vitality and showed each


    other no sympathy. The ground under their feet was shuddering violently like withered leaves and even


    began cracking because of the impacts between their spiritual power attacks.


    However, Commander Zuo''s strength was still way superior to Rocky''s. Rocky had gotten bloody


    wounds all over his body, and he was even struggling to maintain his bnce. Spitting out blood


    several times, Rocky turned pale like a ghost as he stood in the center of a pool of blood.


    Yet, Commander Zuo also encountered a lot from the fight against Rocky. Summoning his spiritual


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    martial arts attacks for so many times had consumed lots of his spiritual power. He was gasping for air


    as cursing Rocky, "Is he out of mind? He perceives well he is not a contest for me. But why did he still


    fight like hell? Should he have been deadly injured right now? Why can he stand like that?"


    "That''s it!" Rocky tried so hard to hold on himself and took out a big bottle, which was loaded with ten


    drops of the magical saliva, and drank it up in a sh. As soon as the magical saliva got into his body,


    his spiritual power began surging up wildly.


    The first of the nineyer seal on the power of his Holy Dragon Bead finally began copsing under


    pain and his surging spiritual power.

 Chapter 361 The Commander Is Executed

    Chapter 361 The Commander Is Executed


    "Ah..." Rocky cried out loudly due to the acute pain. The pain came out like an uproar from his throat in


    the form of a silent yell. He was in the precarious juncture to shatter the sealing power inside his body.


    He had to be swift as a bolt of lightning as he had a strong enemy in front of him right now. The next


    second, a ck light came out of his body and instantly spread all over him, forming numerous ck


    strips, which constantly intertwined and then wrapped around him. Strong spiritual power like a


    windstorm soon burst out and spread the area around him, producing flying sand and stones and


    whistling wind.


    Suddenly, an evil force that made people shake like a leaf with jitteriness emanated from the ck light


    wrapping around Rocky and quickly swept around. Finally, he managed to sabotage the sealing power


    inside his body, and had enhanced his strength a lot.


    The two armies, who had engaged in a vicious fight all around, couldn''t help but steer their attention on


    the precipitous transformations. All of them looked extremely stunned and began to think that what kind


    of power Rocky had now. The scene in front of them was so awkward and never had they expected to


    see it in their lifetime. The moment when they felt the evil power expended by the ck light, they also


    felt as if death was approaching them.


    Even when Commander Zuo of the Timber Deity Empire, Rocky''s current rival, set his eyes on this


    scene, there was also a dumbfounded expression on his face. His mouth was opening and shutting like


    a goldfish with no sounding out. At the same time, he had an ominous premonition. Thus, he


    immediately galloped towards Rocky, while the muscles of his right arm twisted and contracted, and


    instantly swelled up. The next moment, an extremely fierce spiritual power was shooting out from his


    body.


    "Ferocious Rock Fist!" Commander Zuo roared like a lion. He justunched his most powerful charge,


    and he consistently felt proud of such a dynamic skill. Thus, he was sanguine that Rocky could be


    murdered by it this time. He had to try his best as he abhorred to see any extraordinary incident


    happen on Rocky again.


    The bystanders then saw that the spiritual power rushing out of Commander Zuo''s body immediately


    mounted up and was turned into a rock-like shape. In the blink of an eye, it became a vast rock


    shadow, like an enormous mountain, and began to swoop towards the ck light that wrapped Rocky


    at a brisk eleration.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    The vast rock shadow soon hit the ck light violently. All at once, on the ground, the spiritual light was


    glistening brightly; a st of cyclone spread around; the dust and sand were whirling up to the air, and


    the powerful impact of the collision immediately revealed. It was just so terrifying!


    ording tomon sense, under the impact of such a strong spiritual power, even a spirit


    maniptor at the first grade of the Heavenly Stage might not be able to resist, let alone Rocky who


    was only at the ninth grade of the Earthly Stage. Commander Zuo generally held the same line of


    reasoning. He felt that Rocky was definitely unable to bear his most potent attack and that even if he


    were not ughtered by it, he would be intensely maimed.


    When Rocky''s troops who were shing against the enemies of the Timber Deity Empire saw this


    scene, their faces changed dramatically. They could not help but specte that their task would fail


    after their top leader was executed.


    But in no time, they saw the ck light that wrapped Rocky suddenly vanished into thin air, and that a


    palm stopped the vast rock shadow. The next moment, the palm was gently turned. Somehow, the


    enormous rock shadow was instantly broken down into infinite spiritual power, which was sucked into


    the palm at once.


    The owner of this palm was no one else but Rocky himself.


    Everyone on the site was dumbfounded again by what they had seen with their mouths agape. They


    stood as gormless as a guppy as if incapacitated.


    "How on earth is that possible?" Commander Zuo was talking under his breaths in mumbles. He was


    wearing an unblinking stare. The shock was registered in his face. He was utterly dismayed by the fact


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    that his most vigorous spiritual martial arts could be shattered so easily.


    It was not until at this point that everyone recognized that the spiritual power emitted by Rocky was


    distinctive from the usual spiritual power. His power was like ck smoke, constantly lingering around


    his body, more like a ghostly demon. Plus with the evil and oppressive look on his face, everyone


    couldn''t be more scared stiff!


    "What? He is now at the first grade of the Heavenly Stage?" Commander Zuo whispered in a


    bewildered tone, and his tiny eyes popped out precipitously. He now finally identified that Rocky made


    such a significant, violent and awakening breakthrough within such a short time. However, he never


    heard that a spirit maniptor couldplete such a breakthrough in the case that his spiritual power


    was practically exhausted and he was on the fringe of death. All in all, this was simply a matter that


    nobody had ever heard or seen. In addition, the color of the spiritual power emanated from Rocky had


    never been seen before. Even the spiritual power of the primordial spirit maniptors never showed


    such a color.


    ''Power of the holy dragon, long time no see!'' Rocky thought to himself. At that juncture, a bit of cold


    smile was added to Rocky''s evil look. At the same time, he raised his eyes, and forthwith cast his


    attention on Commander Zuo.


    Commander Zuo was feeling increasingly puzzled by the scene. Soon, he looked around and found


    that the small bottle also attracted his Rock Armour Hound in front of it, which was filled with the


    magical saliva. Immediately, he moved his body quickly and appeared in front of the bottle. Without any


    hesitation, he stepped on the bottle, and the bottle was smashed into pieces. Soon, his Rock Armour


    Hound returned to its normal state.


    When Rocky saw that Commander Zuo crushed his bottle which was used to stop the assaults of the


    Rock Armour Hound, he had no reactions at all and just stood in situ with his two hands behind his


    back.


    Commander Zuo then glowered at Rocky ferociously. Even though he didn''t have the slenderest inkling


    how Rocky made a breakthrough and reached the Heavenly Stage, his strength was still stronger than


    Rocky, after all. Besides, Rocky didn''t bring his spirit-manipted beast. Thus, Commander Zuo still


    was wholly beyond suspicion that it would be obvious for him to kill Rocky.


    "Prepare to perish!" Commander Zuo snarled to Rocky angrily. Anger was boiling deep in his system,


    as hot asva. The next moment, he and his Rock Armour Hound dashed towards their enemy.


    Seeing Commander Zuo dashing towards him, Rocky suddenly raised a hand and shook it tenderly. All


    of a sudden, the dragon mark on his arm shed and got out of his arm. It twirled and twisted. At once,


    it was instantaneously transformed into red and ck mes, whichpletely wrapped his whole


    arm.


    "It is the spiritual mark... Is... he... the royal spirit maniptor of the Holy Dragon Empire..."


    Commander Zuo stuttered. When he saw the Dragon Spirit Mark on Rocky''s arm, he suddenly looked


    shocked, his face stuck in an incredulous expression once more. He was a little regretful now as he


    had evidently underestimated his rival before. If he had tried his most influential attack at the beginning,


    he would win the fight at a breakneck speed. But now, his enemy had grown so dominant within a short


    time. Meanwhile, he had no more powerful resort. He was in absolute trepidation.


    However, without holding his horses for him to react, Rocky had already popped up in front of him. With


    the big mes around his left arm, he threw a vigorous punch towards his enemy. Suddenly, a red-


    ck me roared like a fire dragon and dashed towards Commander Zuo.


    Commander Zuo immediately summoned his Rock Armour Hound forward tobat the me. Yet,


    after the red-ck me was smashed on the hound, the me suddenly was erged and instantly


    spread over the hound. In a twinkle of an eye, the hound seemed to be severely injured as it mourned


    painfully and copsed on the ground with a thud.


    "What kind of power is this?" Commander Zuo asked, queries lingering in the back of his mind. Seeing


    Rocky''s spiritual me even could not be deterred by his spirit-manipted beast, he was even more


    taken aback, and his face changed drastically.


    "I don''t believe I can''t execute you!" Commander Zuo yelled his lungs out indignantly. He was now


    driven into the most forlorn situation in his lifetime. Yet, he didn''t want to give up fighting; otherwise, he


    would only face a dead end. Instantly, he gathered all his spiritual power and angrilyunched a pretty


    violent charge against Rocky by his Ferocious Rock Fist, in a desperate effort to give his enemy the


    most deadly blow.


    At that moment, Rocky was standing in front of Commander Zuo. The me was still shing in his left


    arm. Instantly he clenched his left hand into a fist and waved his fist without exhibiting any sign of


    weakness.


    After the two fists collided with each other, the two waves of intense, strong spiritual power at the


    Heavenly Stage instantly burst out dazzling brilliance shining upon the two people. Once again, the


    dust and sand were stirred up, and the airwaves of the collision spread out consequently. The rest of


    the soldiers on both sides felt extremely shocked again. Shock leapt in the air as if a firecracker had


    gone off.


    But the next moment, Commander Zuo suddenly felt that the spiritual power inside his body was losing


    at a crazy speed as if it had been absorbed by something. Then he detected a peculiar light was


    shing between his fist and Rocky''s fist. In no time, he figured out what was happening and hurriedly


    wanted to withdraw his fist.


    Yet, before he could do that, a curved spiritual light had cut through his throat!


    In the blink of an eye, blood was spewing out of his throat violently, like small pirs. Soon, he fell to the


    ground with his eyes still wide open. Thest look on his face was full of jitteriness and bewilderment...

 Chapter 362 A Surprise Strike

    Chapter 362 A Surprise Strike


    "Commander Zuo was killed!" "Commander Zuo is dead!" Panic-stricken, all the soldiers and spirit


    maniptors of the Timber Deity Empire looked at the head of Commander Zuo that was lying on the


    ground. They were trembling with fear because Rocky seemed to have satanic power. It was obvious


    that the morale of the troops of the Timber Deity began to slump.


    On the other side, the troops led by Rocky had dancing hearts as their morale rose rapidly when they


    found that Rocky had fulfilled the decapitation task, despite the fact that there were only less than five


    hundred people left.


    Soon after the decapitation, arge number of troops of the Timber Deity Empire had no energy nor


    urge to continue fighting the battle. They discarded their shields and armors and kept running like


    sheep as they fled away. Only a few stubborn spirit maniptors didn''t give up, and fought bravely until


    they were all killed by Rocky''s troops.


    A whileter, Rocky was surrounded by hundreds of overjoyed people who were dancing and chanting


    joyful melodies. Their cheers were so loud that they sounded like thunder. They were also ying


    football withmander Zuo''s head instead of a ball.


    "Attention, everybody! It''s not time to celebrate yet. I want you to divide yourselves into two groups, and


    then burn the two camps of the Timber Deity Empire in the east of the Rough Slope," Rocky ordered.


    Despite Rocky''s joy, he could still think straight. He looked calm and serious.


    The soldiers and spirit maniptors immediately left to carry out his order.


    Rocky walked to the bloody head of Commander Zuo, which was already covered in dust and sand. He


    picked it up by its messy hair, and disappeared on the spot.


    Meanwhile, the troops of the northeast military army led by Marin were attacked by two camps of


    troops of the Timber Deity Empire at the same time, and they were about to break down. They kept


    stepping backward, and their casualties were increasing, regardless of their use of the Eight Heaven


    Locks Array taught by Rocky. However, due to the huge gap between the forces of the two parties, the


    Eight Heaven Locks Array could only block the enemy for a while before they could break through it.


    After all, Marin was not very familiar with the array, so she could not take full advantage of it. So, it was


    mainly Marin''s misuse of the array that made it easily broken because if the array was organized by


    Rocky himself, the troops of the Timber Deity Empire would not be able to break through it even with


    twice their forces.


    By now, the northeast military army was badly besieged at a distance from the predetermined route for


    retreat. Therefore, they had to break out by force so as to retreat to the grove on the right rear of their


    camp ording to Rocky''s n.


    However, the current situation was more dangerous than they had imagined. It was almost impossible


    for the northeast military army to fight their way out of the siege, even if at a considerable cost.


    "Commander Marin, you''d better surrender. You can never hold up till tonight with that little force you


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    have left." Commander Zhou from the Timber Deity Empire shouted to Marin after passing through the


    crowd and being escorted by several spirit maniptors. Meanwhile, Marin was fighting dauntlessly in


    the front of the northeast military troops.


    "Hem!" she snorted at Commander Zhou, with a cold and disdainful nce.


    "Go!" Commander Zhou waved his hand at his soldiers after getting angered by Marin''s refusal to give


    up. In an instant, thousands of soldiers and spirit maniptors rushed to the northeast military troops


    from all directions, just like a flood.


    Upon seeing this frightful scene, Marin became panicked. She didn''t know whether Rocky could


    manage to kill the othermander of the Timber Deity Empire or not, but she did know that the


    northeast military army could no longer hold up. They just had to fight their way out of the siege and


    retreat as nned.


    After hesitating for some moments, Marin decided to show her ace in the hole. She made a crack in the


    air, and a giant dragon immediately came out of the crack. When it spread its wings, a gust of heavy


    wind came through like terrifying waves.


    "Jesus! That''s a dragon!" the troops of the Timber Deity Empire eximed in astonishment.


    Regarded as a higher species among spirit-manipted beasts, dragons could only be manipted by


    the royal spirit maniptors of the Holy Dragon Empire. Since there were not many royal spirit


    maniptors, and since not every royal spirit maniptor had such a spirit-manipted beast as a


    dragon, seeing a dragon in such a small scale battle was something that had never happened before.


    Also, dragons rarely appeared in the front line, so this was such an unpleasant surprise for the Timber


    Deity Empire.


    The dragon that came out of the crack was Verdanim, Marin''s spirit-manipted beast. Marin had no


    other choice but to call Verdanim to fight even though it had just recovered from serious injuries. Now


    that the northeast military army was in an extremely difficult situation, Verdanim''s health was no longer


    her priority.


    The sudden appearance of Verdanim that kept flying in the air sessfully shocked the troops of the


    Timber Deity Empire. Once it waved a wing, several dozen soldiers were thrown away and fell on the


    ground. The imposing manner of Verdanim immediately energized the northeast military troops.


    "Break out!" Marin shouted enthusiastically as she was led by Verdanim, whose body was as big as a


    tank. She and the remaining people in the troop, who were less than four thousand, tried to break out


    towards the predetermined route for retreat.


    Sadly though, when they were about to sessfully break out, a string of wood rattan appeared out of


    nowhere from the ground. It flew to Verdanim and bound its left leg. As the wood rattan pulled hard,


    Verdanim lost its bnce and fell on the ground. At that moment, numerous strings of wood rattan with


    varying sizes appeared from the ground. Together, they bound Verdanim tight.


    Verdanim struggled to get rid of the grip of the wood rattan with all its might but it still failed. The wood


    rattan was just as stout as reinforcing steel bars.


    "Verdanim!" Marin called her spirit-manipted beast''s name with a worried voice. She was about to


    move forward to help it when Commander Zhou from the Timber Deity Empire got in her way the same


    way a ghost would.


    Marin red at the man in front of her eyes, and tried to use her dragon spiritual power at the second


    grade of the Heavenly Stage. When her eyes turned colder, the dragon mark on her arm showed itself.


    Immediately, a dragon together with water roared past between her two hands, and rushed towards


    Commander Zhou.


    Commander Zhou didn''t seem to be scared at all. His reaction was to exert his power at the third grade


    of the Heavenly Stage. He drew a circle in the air and a spiritual ball immediately took shape. It then


    moved towards Marin''s dragon. When it met the dragon, the collision resulted in a very loud sound and


    various dazzling sparkles.


    The two figures instantly began fighting. Unfortunately, Marin''s power was indeed inferior to


    Commander Zhou''s to the extent that she was no longer able to defend herself.


    While Verdanim was bound tight by the wood rattan and Marin was fighting against Commander Zhou,


    the troops of the Timber Deity Empire took the chance to attack the northeast military army. As a result,


    the northeast military army kept losing ground. It looked like it was a matter of time before they were


    doomed.


    When they were no longer able to fight and defend themselves, a ck figure suddenly appeared at


    the back of the troops of the Timber Deity Empire. Every soldier from the Timber Deity Empire who


    appeared by his side whined or screamed in pain. Once the figure approached Verdanim, who was


    bound by numerous strings of wood rattan that came from the underground, a dragon mark on his left


    arm showed itself. Red spiritual mes rose from the dragon mark and rushed at the wood rattan


    around Verdanim''s body.


    With a loud sound, the wood rattan was burnt by the spiritual mes. It looked badly hurt to the extent


    that it retracted to the ground and quickly disappeared.


    As soon as Verdanim got rid of the wood rattan, it shouted to the figure in a way that showed that it was


    extremely happy to have seen its master. Then it stood up, stamped its right foot on the ground, and a


    big crack appeared on the ground. A weird spirit-manipted beast that was as big as a tree came out


    of the crack. It didn''t have any limb or head. There was only a ferocious eye on its trunk-shaped body


    that was twined by numerous strings of wood rattan, which kept wriggling and contracting. ording to


    its power, it should be a four-star third grade spirit-manipted beast.

 Chapter 363 Let Me Solve It!

    Chapter 363 Let Me Solve It!


    Verdanim opened its mouth widely, holding the wood-shaped spirit-manipted beast by its teeth and


    flung it relentlessly.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The wood-shaped spirit-manipted beast rolled a few times on the ground. Then, several wood vines


    propped up the body, and the rest immediately squirmed.


    "Is that timber spirit beast? You are timber spirit maniptor!" Marin was also rudely awakened when


    she noticed that wood-shaped spirit-manipted beast, and she immediately red at Commander


    Zhou of the Timber Deity Empire, who she was still battling against.


    This fantastic timber spirit beast was an infrequent one. Only those timber spirit maniptors from


    Timber Deity Empire could contain it. Admittedly,pared with some high-leveled dragon, this wood-


    shaped spirit-manipted beast could not be considered as the strongest. However, it was


    unquestionably more dominant and ferocious than most of the spirit-manipted beasts. Moreover, the


    timber spirit beasts were exceedingly efficient at controlling their opponents. Great strength owned by


    Verdanim, it still had trouble in getting rid of those vines. Of course, this timber spirit-manipted beast


    in front of Marin was just one of the kinds. Others might be good at spraying pollen, letting their


    enemies drown into the illusion or simply get poisoned, and some timber spirit-manipted beasts


    could incorporate other nts to be more powerful. As a result, among all the spirit-manipted


    beasts, the timber spirit-manipted beasts owned the most extraordinary power but also were the


    mostplex ones to deal with.


    "You have just identified that? It''s so grief striking!" Commander Zhou smiled evilly and the next


    moment, a green tattoo twisted on his arm like vines. Suddenly, all the spiritual power that had just


    burst out was split into thousands of branches. These branches were also as flexible as vines, and they


    flew swiftly towards Marin, tying her arms and body.


    What made the matter worse, the harder she endeavored, the tighter the bondage became.


    "Even if you are a femme fatale, I will never be tender-hearted to you." Commander Zhou sneered,


    slowly raising one of his arms. A bundle of aggressive and vicious spiritual power hit directly towards


    Marin.


    As all the northeast army witnessed the scene, they were all shocked desperately since it suggested


    that no one had either time or ability to avert this misery from taking effect. Shock leapt in the air as if a


    firecracker had gone off.


    "Commander Marin!" Marin''s Deputy Commander shrieked his lungs out, like a wounded beast.


    It implied that Marin would, with no ambiguities, be executed.


    In that precarious moment, a figure which was turned a blind eye by everyone reappeared and bore the


    attack for her. In the next moment, the spiritual power of the figure seemed to be engulfed and


    vanished into thin air.


    Everyone was jaw-dropping when they saw what had happened just now. They just did not understand


    if anyone could do that! Their brain stuttered for a moment, and their eyes took in more light than they


    expected, every part of them paused while their thoughts tried to catch up.


    Even Commander Zhou was also a little surprised since this unknown figure just defused his fierce


    attack without any defensive measures.


    "I got a present for you guys from Timber Deity Empire!" After stating that, a peal of tremendous


    boomingughter rolled from the figure''s mouth. Theughter was bizarre. Unknown stuff was, then,


    thrown out. It rolled on the ground a few times until it eventually halted in front of everyone.


    It''s a head! A bloody head!


    "Is, is that, Commander Zuo?" Shortly, someone shouted on top of his voice, recognizing the owner of


    that poor head.


    The whole army of Timber Deity Empire was in a great frenzy. They turned their brains to a mental


    soup of conflicting instructions. Soldiers almost overlooked that they were still on the battlefield. They


    all crowded towards that head to figure out whether it was true or not. It all happened in a second, but


    seldom anyone in Timber Deity Empire wished to fight. They had already been overthrown.


    Meanwhile, the figure waved his arm again. A sword formed by spiritual power cleaved those spiritual


    vines which previously entangled Marin. At the same time, the figure immediately dragged her waist


    and took a step back.


    "Rocky!" It was not until the present that she understood it was Rocky saved her life. Of course, she


    was at a loss for words, but soon a great excitement swept her. To her, there was nothing but an impish


    glee, the kind that felt like the icing on cakes and sshing in the sea. Obviously, Rocky had already


    As for Commander Zhou, the moment when he saw his colleague''s head, he could scarcely move his


    eyes away from it. It was hard for him to admit that Commander Zuo was assassinated. He glowered at


    Rocky and thundered, "You? You murdered him?"


    "Yep!" Rocky nodded, smiling arrogantly.


    "You, son of a bitch! I will murder you for Commander Zuo!" Commander Zhou was bent out of shape.


    The spiritual power of the Heavenly Stage immediately exploded with colossal force, frightening nearly


    everyone causing them to have watery eyes erged, and the hairs on the nape of their necks bristled.


    A gaggle of goose pimplesminated their frigid skin.


    "You guys from the Timber Deity Empire had already lost. Our reinforcements had showed up, and your


    two military camps in the east were also upied!" Rocky shouted, taking a few steps forward and


    pointing to the east predominantly.


    Hearing these words, soldiers from the Timber Deity Empire could not help to find out whether Rocky


    was patting himself on the back or not. However, they found out the mes in the east camps, nearly


    bursting to kiss the sky.


    "If you prefer to continue, we will still be your opponents. But you only had less than ten thousand


    soldiers. Are you confident you demand to do that?" Rocky stated the fact. His voice remained as warm


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    as early spring.


    "Who are you?" Commander Zhou had ack of conviction since he observed that although Rocky was


    in ordinary clothes, he could still feel that his rival was extraordinarily courageous with a strong sense


    of leadership.


    "Just a jobber boy," Rocky replied.


    "Well, a jobber boy. You are smart as a cunning fox, but your ns may not work as sessfully as


    you imagined. You said you guys got reinforcements? I will never believe it! To all my boys, murder


    him! Fight for Commander Zuo!" Commander Zhou obviously had seen through Rocky''s little trick. With


    a wave of his hand, morale of his soldiers was burnt again.


    "Back off!" When Rocky saw this, he gave his order to Marin at once.


    She acknowledged and called back Verdanim, breaking through together with the northeast army and


    withdrawing to the nned route. Finally, they stopped in a forest not far from their camp.


    Meanwhile, just a few miles away, their enemies closely chased after them running so swift that one


    would think their legs were going to explode. And some soldiers and spirit maniptors had already set


    foot into the forest.


    Since nearly everyone''s centre of attraction was on this running feud, Rocky, who had just hidden in the


    northeast army, abruptly summoned all his spiritual power. Along with the extraordinary heat, red and


    ck mes immediately appeared on his arms, and two ferocious dragons rushed out respectively


    from two sides.


    Those two dragons moved swiftly in the forest, and with a second, they lit all trees which had already


    been covered with a kind of mmable kerosene.


    Then, there was a massive sound of a bang!


    Those trees on the outermost part of the forest suddenly burst into mes, up to a few feet high. Thick


    gray smoke was billowing into the sky. A fierce fire could be seen sneaking their way out from the rows


    of trees. And suddenly, the army from the Timber Deity Empire was intercepted outside the forest. As


    for those who happened to pump their legs into the forest, they were burnt into ashes.


    This raging fire also illuminated the entire sky.


    When those soldiers and spirit maniptors who had already been in the forest realized what had


    happened, the fire had stopped their way of backing off. They all fell into a sense of trepidation. Thanks


    to this golden opportunity, Marin led the northeast army and massacred all her enemies.


    "Let''s depart from here!" At this time, Rocky showed next to Marin and propositioned her to follow him.


    Both of them led the northeast army into a valley where the defense had been arranged.

 Chapter 364 Dark Force

    Chapter 364 Dark Force


    Commander Zhou of Timber Deity Empire didn''t foresee this and grimaced when seeing the force was


    blocked outside by the fire. He had to wave his hand and ordered to retreat to a kilometer away. Then


    he got the topographic map of Rough Slope and found the northeast military army was retreating in the


    direction of a valley with a dead road. An evil smile developed on his face. He dered, "The fire would


    keep burning until tomorrow morning. At that time, I will go to capture you and let me watch how you


    will run away!" So he ordered his battalions to stay where they were and hold their horses for tomorrow.


    After they went into the valley, the northeast military army started to cure themselves and took a


    breather. They were apprehensive that a vicious war was standing by for them tomorrow.


    Rocky''s face grew solemn when he was standing at the edge of the valley and peering at the burning


    forest not far away.


    "Just now... Thank you..." A gentle voice was floundering by the side of Rocky.


    "You are proposing to marry me so that I will take care of your life. I shall undoubtedly save you, and


    you deserve it," Rocky said with an evil voice. Even Rocky didn''t turn around, but he was conscious


    that this tender voice was Marin.


    Then there was a hit like a ton of bricks silence. Rocky knew Marin must be wearing a ridiculous and


    lively expression, although he didn''t turn his head to have a look at it.


    "Can we cling to life tomorrow?" Marin asked with a perturbed expression. All the things went on as


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Rocky nned; however, the northeast military army only had around three thousand forces. Marin felt


    uncertain if they could survive tomorrow.


    "Who has the slenderest clue? We have worked out everything we could, and next, we just have to


    entrust luck," Rocky said in an easygoing manner as the surface of ake when the loud wind wasid


    and turned away.


    "Why are you soposed?" Marin looked at Rocky with an indecipherable look. Under this condition,


    one shall be hysterical with uncertainty or even in desperate. But Rocky wasn''t perturbed at all and was


    very amiable.


    The fire outside the valley was burning for a whole night. The glowing embers leapt and twirled in a


    fiery dance. The fire was getting smaller until the next morning.


    Timber Deity Empire forces after reforming at one night were bracing to go. They nned to attack the


    northeast military army behind the bare woods after the fire settled down.


    God might be lending them a hand. A message spirit-manipted beastnded on the valley when the


    fire settled down, and Timber Deity Empire army braced up to charge.


    Marin took the message letter from the spirit-manipted beast and opened it. In a muddle for a


    second, she became jubnt. Her tion was like a cloudless spring day. Her face lit up brighter than a


    toothpastemercial and she had that soft expression on her face.


    "Are reinforcements reaching in?" Rocky asked serenely.


    "How do you perceive that?" Marin inquired from him since Rocky was right.


    "The reinforcements shall be gathered from the nearest troops around Rough Slope. Deputy


    Commander in Chief couldn''t twiddle her thumbs for a longer time and dispatched troops in advance."


    Rocky was already conscious Isis would send troop in advance because she was getting steamed up


    about them. Anyway, Isis sent the troops to save their skin at that juncture. It wouldn''t affect the


    defensive lines of Crimson Dragon Army. Timber Deity Empire couldn''t have sufficient time to gather


    their force within one day to invade their weak defensive line, even though their movement was swift.


    But when Timber Deity Empire wrapped their mind around the situation, Isis''s reinforcements from


    base camp would have already turned up.


    "How do you even be apprehensive of this? Do you have any prophecy of what would happen?" Marin


    stared at Rocky with big bizarre eyes. As Rocky described, Isis gathered forces from troops in the


    frontier and dispatched the forces to extricate them in advance.


    "No, I don''t have any prophecy, but I just know Isis in and out. Where are the reinforcements now?"


    Rocky asked in a pulling one''s leg voice.


    "They are going to reach in Rough Slope. Commander Cao and other two Frontline Commanders are


    leading the forces. Due to the limitation of the time, there are only ten thousand forces. But I think it''s


    an amplitude for us. Commander Cao required to identify our location..." Marin gave Rocky a ferocious


    re and responded.


    "Well, it''s beyond my scope and none of my business now," Rocky shrugged.


    "Why do you say ''none of your business''?" Marin asked in dibobted look.


    "My mission is to escort the army provision and help the northeast military army sustain for three days.


    Now the reinforcements are going to arrive, and the only thing you need to do is to defend the valley


    and wait for the rescue. So, my mission is aplished without a hitch," said Rocky, raising his


    eyebrows. Then he added, "Could I borrow your Verdanim?"


    "For what?" Marin looked sullen and asked.


    "Of course, I have my purpose. Don''t work yourself up. I will escort Verdanim to the frontier by myself,"


    Rocky replied and disappeared before Marin could utter anything else.


    In a second, a huge dragon figure flew into and disappeared in the sky in front of everybody''s eyes.


    "Rocky, you are a hijacker! Give it back to me..." An in high dudgeon voice was hollering in the valley.


    At the same time, something was happening in Imperial City of Holy Dragon Empire.


    In imposing General mansion, Marcia was sitting in the study and beaming at cracked Dragon Twined


    Wood with mouth wide open.


    "How is it imaginable that he breaks through the Heavenly Stage in such a limited time? I can''t believe


    it! It only takes him less than one year to..." Marcia talked to herself and couldn''t conceal her startle.


    "That''s like herding cats. I shall check and figure it out." Marcia felt more disconcerted.


    "Master!" A tall and slim beauty entered into the hall. Although she, almost the same age with Marcia,


    wasn''t as beautiful as Marcia, she owned a hot body and a breath-taking and arrogant disposition. Her


    blue eyes, like the sea, were calm and emotionless. Long, wavy blonde hair, so smooth and silky,


    almost as if it was tailored from gold fabric. With the muscle of a footballer and the blessed fat of a


    baby. It seemed that she was appealing, but wasn''t so straightforward to be gotten along with. She


    looked quite mellow, and her manner was substantial and rxed.


    "Jade, here you are. I have one thing for you to do." Marcia said to the belle.


    "Master, tell me. What''s that?" The belle arched her hands and said.


    "I want you to safeguard one person. He is at Gehenna Border now, and you go and find him and keep


    him from harm." Marcia told her.


    "This person is a man?" said the belle and she was always hardly fond of man.


    "Yes, you''re going to protect a man," Marcia responded.


    "Master, you want me to protect a man? But why? Who is this guy?" She was a little turned up for the


    books, because in her mind, her master always kept a reasonable distance from a man, not mention


    that she requested her to protect a man. She couldn''t understand why her master was so abnormal.


    "I will give you his picture. It doesn''t matter who he is. Your mission is to secure him. Bring this Dragon


    Twined Wood. You may need it when necessary." Marcia gave the Dragon Twined Wood to the belle.


    "Why does it crack like this?" Jade found a crack on Dragon Twined Wood after collecting it. It was a


    rare spiritual treasure. It''s said it would be used to suppress the evil monster, but only Marcia knew how


    to use it.


    "You utter too much today. Go to prepare and set off straight away!" Marcia waved her hand, signaling


    her to leave.


    Seeing this, Jade had to bow and leave.


    "Basil, releasing the seal on the power of Holy Dragon Bead is just the beginning of your real ordeal.


    How to master Holy Dragon Bead power which has be evil depends on you. If evil power of Holy


    Dragon Bead dominates you, at that time I will..." Marcia looked sullen, and a cold light shone from her


    eyes.

 Chapter 365 Unremitting Schemes

    Chapter 365 Unremitting Schemes


    After kidnapping Marin''s Verdanim, Rocky immediately let Verdanim take him to the base camp.


    Kidnapping Verdanim was an impossible task for others, but for Rocky, it was just a piece of cake.


    What was more, Verdanim seemed remarkably thrilled to be kidnapped by Rocky.


    Four hourster, Verdanim managed to get Rocky at the base camp. It promptly took him to the beast


    farm.


    "Kid, what brought you here?" Sheridan, who was working in one beast stable, came to Rocky happily


    when seeing him. Happiness flowed through him, warming his skin like the rays of the early summer


    sun. His customary cautious grin exploded into an ecstatic smile that he had never worn before.


    "Sheridan, coach me how to open the Magic Spiritual Space," Rocky said directly at the sight of


    Sheridan.


    "The Magic Spiritual Space? Someone at the Heavenly Stage can only open the Magic Spiritual Space.


    Your strength now is not sufficient to open it," Sheridan responded with an odd expression, guessing


    Rocky''s intention.


    "If you don''t teach me, I will go find others." Rocky put a deceptive front to leave.


    "Fine. I will train you." Sheridanpromised. Rocky was his beloved apprentice, after all.


    "That''s marvelous," Rocky uttered, raising his eyebrow.


    "The foundation of the Magic Spiritual Space is its spiritual power and space it establishes, and the size


    of it is determined by the spiritual power you have. The stronger the spiritual power is, the bigger space


    bes. The initiative usage of the Magic Spiritual Space was for people to carry their spirit-


    manipted beasts conveniently. Then many other usages were developed thereafter," Sheridan said


    at a sluggish pace.


    "Make it brief. Tell me precisely how to open the Magic Spiritual Space." Rocky hurried Sheridan,


    stopping his patter.


    "You need to be apprehensive of how to wield the Magic Spiritual Skill." Sheridan then imparted the


    Magic Spiritual Skill to Rocky.


    Rocky memorized it and, in a twinkle of an eye, tried to use it. He assembled his spiritual power and


    reached out his left hand to discharge the spiritual power. Under the guidance of spiritual power, he


    speedily identified an imperceptible crack and transmitted his spiritual power through it. And the crack


    was ripped apart instantly.


    "Great! You learn so fast as a bunny," Sheridan said excitedly. Excitement washed over him like


    sunshine through fine white linen; he glowed from the inside out. Then he recognized something and


    blurted, "That shouldn''t be possible! You haven''t reached the Heavenly Stage. Why could you open the


    Magic Spiritual Space?"


    "Can I go inside andy my eyes on it?" Rocky neglected Sheridan''s question.


    "Of course. Rocky, how did you cultivate yourself? How could you manage to reach the Heavenly


    Stage in such a short time? But the Magic Spiritual Space you made must be extremely minor. It may


    be entirely adequate to amodate one or two spirit-manipted beasts," Sheridan said, self-


    assertive. He couldn''t help but enter the crack, the ess the Magic Spiritual Space opened by Rocky.


    Rocky followed him in. As he stepped in, he heard Sheridan scream.


    "Sheridan, what are you howling at?!" Rocky asked as he peered up. Then he was also rudely


    awakened to see that the Magic Spiritual Space he established was not small at all, but was


    substantiallyrge. It was at least the size of a farm.


    Such a Magic Spiritual Space could only be opened by spirit maniptors at least at the Supernal


    Stage typically.


    "Kid, how did you open such a huge Magic Spiritual Space?" Sheridan nced at Rocky with


    incredulity. His face dropped in an incredulous expression.


    "I don''t know either." Rocky shook his head. But he was skeptical that it might because of the Holy


    Dragon Bead.


    "Ha ha..." At that time, Sheridan burst intoughter.


    Rocky rolled his eyes at Sheridan. Then he surveyed his Magic Spiritual Space. He had been worried


    that his Magic Spiritual Space might not be significant enough to amodate many spirit-


    manipted beasts. But now, he was reassured.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    After having a glimpse, Rocky and Sheridan left the Magic Spiritual Space.


    "Kid, can you exin to me how did you reach the first grade of the Heavenly Stage so fast?" Sheridan


    pestered Rocky for the answer after leaving the Magic Spiritual Space.


    "Keep it a secret for me," Rocky said and sauntered towards Verdanim.


    At this time, a sturdy figure entered the beast farm. When he saw Rocky, he, in a dash, strode up and


    stood in his way.


    Rocky found out it was Dunn.


    "Commander Dunn, what''s up?" Rocky asked with his eyes narrowed.


    "I eventually got you. Let''s go have a drink together." Dunnughed. The sound of hisughter was


    bright and cheerful, like dandelions in summer days. He then ced his arm on Rocky''s shoulder and


    dragged him away.


    Rocky was confused but still went with him.


    After a while, Rocky was dragged by Dunn into a tavern in Evian City. After taking a seat, Dunn ordered


    two bottles of alcohol and some dishes.


    Dunn filled his and Rocky''s bowl with alcohol and raised the bowl, asserting, "To our friendship out of


    blows." Then he emptied the bowl in one go.


    Seeing that, Rocky took up his bowl but only had a little.


    "I presume you didn''te to fetch me up only to have a drink." Rocky said to Dunn directly.


    "Literally, I require to ask you something. You didn''t intend to be the Frontline Commander, but why did


    you fight so hard in thepetition? And why did you conceal your strength of the ninth grade of the


    Earthly Stage? But don''t get worked up. I didn''t tell a single being about this thing. I only want to know


    why you gave up such an excellent opportunity that many people crave for," Dunn said seriously.


    "I''m not interested in it," Rocky said indifferently.


    "But I found out you became a captain in the logistics camp. It''s so mysterious that you declined to be


    the Frontline Commander but became a small captain in the logistics camp. The Frontline Commander


    is in charge of thousands of soldiers. It''s such a tremendous honor. Most men and women would


    respect you. Look at those Frontline Commanders in the base camp. They all assume important air in


    front of others," Dunn responded indignantly, suggesting to be a little drunk.


    "If you don''t have anything else, I will leave." Rocky stood up and was going to take off, having no


    interest in wasting time with Dunn.


    "Rocky, I just wish to be allies with you. Aside from Sheridan, you are the only one congenial to me in


    the Crimson Dragon Group," Dunn said, then he continued, "I''m going to the battlefront soon. I hope I


    can have the golden opportunity to have a fight with you when Ie back."


    "We will discuss itter." Rocky cast a glimpse at Dunn and sauntered out of the tavern.


    A figure appeared beside Dunn the moment Rocky left.


    "Deliver the message that I already have an eye on Rocky," Dunn said, looking sober. Then that figure


    disappeared immediately after Dunn finished talking.

 Chapter 366 Many Spiritual Beasts

    Chapter 366 Many Spiritual Beasts


    When Rocky came back to the beast farm of the headquarters from the tavern, he saw Sheridan was


    feeding Verdanim.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Why did Commander Dunn summon you?" Sheridan asked aimlessly.


    "Nothing." Rocky replied, swinging his head.


    "Dunn is a sentimental man and has invariably been a straight talker. But he constantly remains


    credible to friends," Sheridan grinned.


    "Do you perceive him very thoroughly?" Rocky inquired, peeking at Sheridan.


    "I''ve drunk with him a few times, so we are potpanions. He also often goes to the Geisha House


    that we have been to. I almost let it slip. Have you ever seen Miss Laney?" Sheridan asked as his mind


    lingered over something suddenly with his eyebrows lifting.


    "That''s right. When you were under the influence of alcoholst time, I sent you to the room of Yasmin.


    I sauntered out of the room and appeared to catch her blowing a flute! How do you perceive that?"


    Rocky asked in bewilderment after he acknowledged. His mind was still a surging perplexity.


    "Miss Laney caught a cold a few days ago, and I went to find out her illness. She asked me if I had a


    disciple and spoke profoundly of you. Boy, you undoubtedly have a lot of favorable fortune in love


    affairs! Miss Laney could miss you after met you only once. I am green with envy of you!" Sheridan said


    jokingly.


    "Really?" Rocky lips quirked upwards in a heartwarming smile. He smiled calmly like deep rivers.


    "If you aren''t in a hurry-scurry, you can go back tomorrow. Drink with me tonight to nurture our


    rtionship," Sheridan said in a look of exultation.


    "I''d rather not. I have a lot of things to work out." Rocky shook his head. Since he had just reached the


    first grade of the Heavenly Stage and regained the power of the Holy Dragon Bead, he required some


    time to adapt to his current situation. Besides, he had taken off for somewhat a few days, so the spirit-


    manipted beasts he fed must be starving.


    "Well. I''ll catch you avable next time." Sheridan replied in his as sick as a parrot eyes. Then he


    altered the topic and inquired, "What about your cultivation of the Mysterious Beast Transformation


    Skill?"


    "It is more mysterious as a rose leaf than I understood, so I still require some time," Rocky answered


    back.


    "Of course. I have only reached the third level with over thirty years. With your age, it is pretty good if


    you could reach the first level in a few years. Especially if you demand to contact with the spiritual


    power of your spirit-manipted beast, it undoubtedly takes time." Sheridan nodded and proceeded


    thoughtfully, "But with your natural endowments, I''m filled with aplomb that you will do better than me.


    Don''t be overly restless for aplishment."


    "I am apprehensive of that. I''m taking off now!" Rocky replied and wandered to Verdanim. Touching its


    neck and mounted it in a dash.


    Later on, Verdanim spread its wings and surged high, a speck of gust dust was thrown up. The gusts of


    wind blew it into the air in great swirls. They disappeared swiftly.


    However, as Rocky faded away on Verdanim, staring in the direction where they had left, Sheridan was


    appreciative of a serious dilemma and stated in dumb stricken tone, "Why could he drive Verdanim?


    Only the royal spirit maniptor with the dragon spiritual power could drive it. Is he a..."


    After reckoning, Rocky had the consciousness that Marin would turn up at the tent in the front


    tomorrow, so instead of sending Verdanim back, he took it to his ce.


    When Verdanimnded, raising clouds of dust, plumes of dust erupted from the surface, giving the air a


    musty smell. The three big beasts and a small one came over, screeching at Rocky.


    Faced with such a few spirit-manipted beasts, Verdanim became on the alert, so it thundered like a


    burning lumber yard looking up at the sky as if it was disying its strength. However, except that the


    little Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf was petrified as a jack-rabbit that had heard the howl of a wolf, to conceal


    behind Uriah, the other three spirit-manipted beasts remained tranquil, not offering any impression


    of weakness.


    "Don''t be in a blue funk... They are all my spirit-manipted beasts..." Rockyforted Verdanim while


    touching it lightly.


    Verdanim burst out a low croon and rested its big dragon eyes on the Rainbow Glow Unicorn. It


    seemed that Verdanim had recognized it was a rare spiritual beast so that it swayed its head in a


    thunderbolt.


    Rocky jumped off Verdanim and walked among the four spirit-manipted beasts to touch their heads.


    "You are bigger now. What have you eaten these days?" Rocky uttered as he weighed the little Ghostly


    Ice Fox-wolf in his hands. During only a few days when he had left, it had grown a lot. Since Uriah was


    very experienced, with the assistance of Rubygon and the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, he could leave the


    little Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf to them. Thus, he was rtively free from getting overwrought.


    At the juncture, Uriah suddenly turned back and ran like fire through stubble into Rocky''sb. Then it


    held an oval porcin like a bowl before Rocky.


    After a closer nce, Rocky found there was three days'' production of the magical saliva like the


    condensation of the essence of the miracle liquid.


    "Uriah, you perceive how to collect the magical saliva now. Good boy!" Rocky shouted like the hoarse


    peals of vultures while dumbstruck.


    Uriah immediately broke out two yips, which sounded like it showed off its achievements.


    Smelling the fragrance of the magical saliva, the other spirit-manipted beasts were all eager to eat it,


    howling loudly. Even Verdanim was no exception.


    Then Rocky poured the magical saliva into the bottle and fed each of them, including the little Ghostly


    Ice Fox-wolf, a drop of it.


    With that, Rocky went to the den to check on the situation of the Queen Dark Heaven Insect and the


    other three Dark Heaven Insects. He found that two three-star Dark Heaven Insects in the first grade


    were about to grow to a higher level. Once they reached the second grade, they could give birth to the


    Dark Heaven Eggs at the intermediate stage.


    Besides, to Rocky''s perplexity, after poring over the body of the Queen Dark Heaven Insect, he


    discovered that its belly was conspicuously swollen. It appeared to have been pregnant.


    Abruptly, the eyes of Rocky smoothed up. He had figured out the two leading causes of the low rate of


    hatchability of the eggs. One reason was that the natural deformities of the mother''s ovaries; the other


    cause was the problem of the eggs themselves. In fact, the two causes were cause and effect, so the


    primary cause was the ovaries that bred the eggs.


    Since the Queen Dark Heaven Insect was a hermaphrodite, so the process of the ingravidation was


    its ovaries were defective. Therefore, the eggs would be affected when they were bred in the ovaries.


    Since the eggs had been affected, when they were given birth to, the proliferation of thervae of the


    Dark Heaven Insects was slowed down. As a result, thervae couldn''t manage to break hull in time.


    With the natural defects of the eggs'' structure, and the restraint of the environment, the rate of


    hatchability of the eggs was exceptionally low.


    Thus, the key to the problem was to repair the ovaries of the Queen Dark Heaven Insect so as to


    improve the environment of the breed of the eggs.

 Chapter 367 Extremely Powerful (Part One)

    Chapter 367 Extremely Powerful (Part One)


    Deep in Rocky''s heart, apelling solution had urred to him long before. And he was conscious it


    would doubtless work because he was pretty certain that there was invariably one thing to overpower


    another. But the obstacle was that, his strategy had a premise that the Dark Heaven Insect Queen


    needs to be pregnant. However, he was somehow not confident about the time when it would get


    pregnant. So he had been cooling his heels all this way for the timing to start his n. Now that the


    Dark Heaven Insect Queen was showing evident signals of pregnancy. Then this was the splendid time


    for his n to be executed out.


    In Rocky''s n, the initial step to do was to repair the Queen Dark Zerg''s ovarian and to maintain it in a


    satisfactory state. To do so, the most influential thing to do was to get lots of estrogens into its body.


    And due to the limits of the current technology, there was no way to make artificial estrogens. In that


    way, the only source of estrogen was from the other female spirit-manipted beasts.


    "It sounds like it''s the perfect time to inaugurate my n right now," pondered Rocky in his mind. Since


    he had already made a quantum leap to reach the first grade of the Heavenly Stage, he could have a


    short break temporarily in his cultivation. Following his gut, he would be concentrated on the gic


    research next.


    During his cultivation journeyst time, he had gathered dozens of samples of different spirit-


    manipted beasts. However, he had not have an amplitude of time to work on these test data back


    then, nor to do any further research. Now that he got such a valuable break, he could throw himself into


    his research. For now, Rocky had to figure out the primitive sequence of the spirit-manipted beast''s


    genome. And after that, he could move forward to do the gic modification.


    While he was contemting of his next arrangement in his mind, Rocky soon showed up and merely to


    find that Verdanim was getting along with other spiritual beasts there. And what even rude awakened


    him was that, the little Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf was sliding on Verdanim''s back at this moment. From their


    expressions on the faces, he could tell that they were over to the moon and back being with each other.


    This was absolutely beyond one''s wildest dream to anyone who saw it. After all, they were all different,


    from the spiritual beast, to the high-ss Dragon n, even to the mix-blood of the spiritual beast and


    the war beast. In that way, it was not a piece of old tackle for them to coexist peacefully like a virgin


    And the particr spection why these different kinds of beasts could get along with each other, was


    because of Rocky. He literally had the magic to tame wild beasts.


    It was night time when Rocky arrived, after dealing with the matters outside.


    At that juncture, he seemed kind of worn to a frazzle since he had been battling for several days with


    barely taking a breather. He soon then entered his cultivation room after a brief time being with the


    beasts. With drinking up a drop of the magical saliva, he then closed his eyes to begin his cultivation as


    customary.


    As promptly as Rocky started his cultivation, his brain was desperately scrambling to make sense of it


    all by the spiritual power within his body, which was several times more powerful than it was before he


    reached the first grade of the Heavenly Stage. Deep in his mind, he perceived very well that no one at


    the same grade of him would have such powerful spiritual power, not even the royal spirit maniptor


    who had reached the first grade of the Heavenly Stage.


    At this point, Rocky now was well cognizant why he could sessfully manage to take the attack from


    Commander Zhou back then in Rough Slope. It was an attack from one who had reached the third


    grade of the Heavenly Stage, which was exceedingly vigorous. But Rocky did it, without a hindrance.


    In other words, the spiritual power now in Rocky''s body had far outstripped the one who was of the first


    grade of the Heavenly Stage.


    And the logic thought why Rocky would achieve such powerful level was not troublesome to imagine


    though. The power of the Holy Dragon Bead really was evil, and it had aroused over within Rocky''s


    body. With its waking up, the spiritual power that had been discharged along was remarkably powerful,


    which was strong enough like the bulwark of theboring bark to destroy Rocky. And that was precisely


    why Marcia had sealed the power of Holy Dragon Bead inside Rocky''s body, together with the spiritual


    power of the Holy Dragon Bead. The only thing she left activated in his body was the power of the first


    grade of the Earthly Stage at that time.


    When he reached the first grade of the Heavenly Stage, the firstyer of seal on the power of the Holy


    Dragon Bead had been unsealed, as well as the part of the sealed spiritual power. And the original


    spiritual power in his body had been incorporated into a new one. Because of that, the spiritual power


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    that demonstrated on Rocky''s bodyst time turned out to be ck. The spiritual power that dictated


    his body came from the Holy Dragon Bead, which had be evil.


    In addition to regaining the power of the Holy Dragon Bead, Rocky also renewed the Dragon Spirit


    Mark. In that way, the part of Fire spiritual power, which had merged with the original spiritual power


    before, was reborn. In effect, there was no desire for him to do the Spirit Possession that he could


    manage to use the Fire spiritual power after that.


    Particrly, the Fire spiritual power and the evil power of the Holy Dragon Bead within Rocky''s body


    were independent andplementary to each other. Either of them could be expressed individually or


    to apply at the same time. And of course, the power would be much more dominant in the case of


    these two forces integrated, which had been proved in Rough Slope.


    But yet, the condition of Rocky''s body was unquestionably out of the ordinary here in the Magic


    Spiritual Space. In all ages, there was no spirit maniptor like him, who could manage to bolster up


    two different spiritual powers in his body, split up without having an impact on the other one.


    Thus it could be understood a bit that the power of the Holy Dragon Bead in his body was not only


    magic but was also spine chilling! Its force must really be a dread and trembling beyond people''s


    imagination, which waspetent to make someone transform to a dead-alive person in cold blood or


    be in by the affliction of the evil power.

 Chapter 368 Extremely Powerful (Part Two)

    Chapter 368 Extremely Powerful (Part Two)


    After spending the whole night cultivating at the room, Rocky felt so much bucked up in the early


    morning the other day. He then instructed his three beasts to keep safe for the little Ghostly Ice Fox-


    wolf, simultaneously with the house guard, he himself then flew to the frontline military camp with


    Verdanim.


    On the other side, due to the early arrival of the reinforcements of the Crimson Dragon Group, the army


    group of the Timber Deity Empire was not able to put into effect its n at all. With the shortage of


    provisions and fodders, they could merely order a retreat feebly at the end.


    After the cross swords that very night, the breaking news had spread like wildfire within the main


    military camp that the northeast military army won in the war, with only several thousands of soldiers in


    Rough Slope. On the contrary, the army group of the Timber Deity Empire was brought down to their


    knee in the battle, with heavy casualties of several thousands of soldiers and even a Commander of


    the Heavenly Stage level. In the end, they could only be forced to back down with their tails between


    their legs. Far away in the main military camp, everyone was astounded by this exhrating news.


    Their eyes and their mouths were frozen wide open in an expression of stunned surprise. Their brains


    desperately scrambled to make sense of it all.


    At this moment, Marin just showed up outside of the Commander''s tent. With ck hair of wool and her


    head held high, she waltzed on with an effortless saunter. The clicking of her heels added rhythm to the


    soft ssical music that yed onward without pause. Although her spell binding appearance was


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    stained with dust and sand, her heroic female posture was as conspicuous as usual. She got off the


    horse instantly, and strode straight into the tent, under the knocked for six gaze of othermanders.


    There was fagged out evident on her face as she came back all the way at night by horse. Rocky had


    taken Verdanim away from her, so that was the only and swiftest way she coulde back to the main


    military camp for reporting the progress of the war. She hade back in such a hurry like moon-ray


    shing through the drifting snow that she did not even have time to put off the cloak nor the battle gear


    which were stained with blood.


    "Where is Rocky Bai? Why are youing solely?" Isis asked in a dash like lightening at the sight of


    that Marin showing up there alone.


    "That guy, he left earlier before the mor was over. To add salt into an injury, he even took my


    Verdanim away..." stated Marin as she was kind of with all guns zing with Rocky. Fires of fury and


    hatred were smoldering in her small narrowed eyes. But she soon stopped grumbling about him as if


    she had thought of something else in her heart at this moment.


    "Commander Marin, how did you the northeast military army make it that you guys won the battle in the


    end? You guys are awe-inspiring that you held the field in Rough Slope for three days! Even a


    Commander of the Timber Deity Empire was executed..." One of the Commanders could not help but


    express his turned up for the books expression and be enamored at this juncture, finding it arduous to


    believe what Marin had gained in this tough battle. As he was speaking, all the other Commanders


    fixed their eyes on Marin, specting what she had done to the twenty thousand soldiers of the Timber


    Deity Empire.


    "As we all perceive, Commander Marin is undoubtedly good at the art of war. Don''t you guys be of the


    same sentiment?"


    "Absolutely! Everyone is well cognizant that Commander Marin is one of the best among the Frontline


    Commanders. Her military tactics arepetent."


    "It is definitely an excellent aplishment of the northeast military army this time! The momentum of


    the Timber Deity Empire has beenrgely secured."


    For a moment, the whole camp became strident as almost everyone was revealing their exciting


    feelings about this tremendous triumph. The excitement wired their bodies like they were plugged into


    the mains. They felt like their brains were on fast forward and there was no off switch.


    "Well, in evidence, it was all Rocky Bai''s credit. Without his support, we the northeast military army


    could never win the mor. I have to spill of the beans that all the fighting schemes havee from his


    reflections. And he really devised a number of effective strategies to help us win the battle in Rough


    Slope. I felt guilt ridden about myself, but it was truly he who led the army into the camps of Timber


    Deity Empire and killed the Commander!" Marin spoke the realism to Isis and other Commanders


    without reserve. With her eyes peering straight at them, she perceived she was doing the right thing to


    tell them the truth. Deep in her heart, she would never take the credit from Rocky. And she even owed


    him a life.


    After her speech, everyone at the scene was overwhelmed, with immense surprise witnessed on their


    faces. Their brains stuttered for a moment and their eyes took in more light than they expected, every


    part of them went on pause while their thoughts caught up. Even if Rocky Bai was the one who had


    able to kill the Commander of the Timber Deity Empire? They found it really hard to believe such a


    thing that Rocky was the one of such extreme power, able to kill a powerful Commander.


    Although Rocky''s eighth grade of the Earthly Stage was well known by so many Commanders,


    ording to the information from the frontline, the powers of the two Commanders from the Timber


    Deity Empire were actually above the Heavenly Stage. That was why the Commanders here found it


    unbelievable to acknowledge that Rocky was the one to kill one Commander of the Timber Deity


    Empire during the battle. They could only look at each other dumb folded without uttering a word.

 Chapter 369 Marry Me

    Chapter 369 Marry Me


    "Commander Marin, was Commander of Timber Deity Empire really executed by Rocky?" Isis'' calm


    face was like the breast of ake when the loud wind wasid, shock registered on her face before she


    could hide it when she heard the man who killed Commander of Timber Deity Empire and brought


    down Timber Deity Empire was Rocky.


    Marin nodded to Isis in nomittal expression. Her eyes were also full of bafflement. It was


    unmistakable that she even was hesitant about Rocky''spetence. She couldn''t believe that Rocky


    had progressed so much.


    "All of you leave us alone. I demand to have a confidential dialogue with Commander Marin..." After a


    second of halt, Isis told Commanders.


    Commanders looked at each other in ambiguity and then bowed and left.


    "Marin, judging from hispetence, Rocky couldn''t kill Commander of Timber Deity Empire, who is of


    the Heavenly Stage by himself. How could he do that? How could he execute a Commander of the


    Heavenly Stage?" Isis asked Marin after everyone left.


    "I didn''t see that myself, either. Spirit maniptors who were along with Rocky said that something


    perplexing happened on Rocky at that time," Marin said seriously.


    "Peculiar thing? What is it?" Isis asked curiously.


    "At that moment, Rocky released dark spiritual power when he was in the most precarious situation. At


    that juncture, Rocky became very vigorous and outstripped the first grade of the Heavenly Stage. Then,


    he killed Commander of Timber Deity Empire," Marin said in a bemused voice.


    "The first grade of the Heavenly Stage? How on earth could it be... His power was only the eighth


    grade of the Earthly Stage in the contest." Isis was also shocked. Her brain was desperately


    scrambling to make sense of it all. "I never heard that one could emit dark spiritual power. Dark power


    shall belong to the royal spirit maniptors. How could it be feasible that he emitted the dark power?"


    "I also feel weird. But all of the soldiers, along with Rocky, said this. There is a possibility that the


    soldiers had illusion since it was dark at that time. However, Rocky easily like counting the blossoms on


    a century nt withstood an attackunched by another third grade of the Heavenly Stage Commander


    of Timber Deity Empire when he went to save me with the chopped-off head. I didn''t feel anything wide


    off the mark since the condition on the battleground was exceedingly demanding. Judging from this,


    Rocky was indeed odd, and his eyes were extraordinary at that time..." Marin found it was hard to


    exin the situation. In apprehension and stress, she could feel the dread in her chest waiting to take


    over. Perhaps only preferring to protect her, but there was absolutely not any peril. It sat there like an


    angry ball propelling her towards anxiety she didn''t just need. She couldn''t spare time for Rocky and


    his abnormal behavior. She thought about the whole thing now and felt there were lots of loopholes.


    "What else did Rocky conceal from us?" Isis sighed. Although she knew about Rocky, she again felt


    there were too many unexined secrets on Rocky. This man was a mystery as an echo. The further


    you knew about him, the more bizarre you felt about him. You would never figure out how many secrets


    he had.


    "Besides, one spirit maniptor who was closest to Rocky said he had vaguely seen a spiritual mark


    on Rocky''s arm. He didn''t see that positively, due to the inappropriate angle." Marin was on the horns


    of a dilemma and revealed a piece of awe-striking news.


    "Spiritual mark? Isn''t it Dragon Spirit Mark? It''s outrageous. This is like one buried alive to lift his


    gravestone. His capability in the contest was known to all of us. We didn''t see any Dragon Spirit Mark


    on his arm. If there is Dragon Spirit Mark on Rocky, it means he is a royal spirit maniptor. As all of us


    are aware, that royal spirit maniptor is rare like the stars upon a clouded night and critical for Holy


    Dragon Empire. We never hear the royal spirit maniptor is banished from the empire into a troop. I


    suppose this spirit maniptor must have an incorrect judgment!" Isis shook her head. She didn''t


    conjecture the preposterous things since there had already been lots of peculiar stuff on Rocky.


    Otherwise, she didn''t know what kind of unbelievable consequences would result in.


    "But... Rocky could ride on Verdanim..." Marin said in a slow pace like onepelled by an unseen


    force.


    "Ride on Verdanim?" This news shocked Isis like a bolt from the blue. It was as if the impact had


    knocked every wisp of air from her lungs. Her brain formted no thoughts other than to register that


    she was shocked. She didn''t know how to respond. Was it just a coincidence?


    "That''s right. He took Verdanim away and rode on it when he leftst time. The same thing happened


    before. I didn''t care about this too much and I thought it was just his luck and a coincidence. But


    thinking about it now. Only a royal spirit maniptor could ride on a dragon, right? I never heard an


    ordinary spirit maniptor could ride on a dragon..." Marin said and thought everything was too


    peculiar.


    "Well..." Isis was also confused. Her mind was still a surging perplexity. Thinking for a while, then she


    said, "He maybe have some special ability. Don''t forget. He was an apprentice of Sheridan. He could


    manage two spirit-manipted beasts. Nothing impossible could happen to him."


    "That''s right," Marin nodded. An idea came to her mind and she asked Isis, "Oh, Isis, why did you


    agree with his presumptuous demands?"


    "What''s that?" Isis didn''t have the slightest clue what Marin referred to.


    "In case anything wrong happened to me, you dispatched Rocky to Rough Slope for supplying the


    army provisions. So, you gave Rocky approval that if he rescued Rough Slope... you will marry him?"


    said Marin. Her face turned red as the blood-drops from a wounded heart.


    "Marry him? Did he say that to you?" Isis frowned, and a look of anger shone from her eyes. Her eyes


    glistened with indignation and violence, much like lightning on a pitch-ck night.


    Marin nodded.


    "This guy... He sent you on a wild goose chase." Isis was resentful and exined to Marin. She was


    like an enraged panther. Anger was brewing like tea in a pot or like a storm out at sea.


    "Ahh? Oh no! Gosh!" Marin''s face fell like wet cement.


    "What''s amiss?" Isis asked.


    "He informed me you promised to marry him to save my skin, so I..." Marin stammered.


    "Didn''t you..." Isis realized something.


    "Yes, I guaranteed that to him, if he rescued the troop, I would marry him instead of you." Marin''s face


    went red like an over-ripe tomato, her face contorted with the venomous outburst. She felt


    embarrassed and wanted to hide in the snow like an ostrich.


    "How slow-witted you are! Why you believe what he said..." said Isis, rolling her eyes. She looked at


    Marin shell-shocked.


    "There is no way that I can tell he is joking with this. Now, he has rescued Rough Slope. Am I going


    to..." Marin said in rue.


    "Leave him alone. He lied to you first. Don''t be on a tenterhook. I will teach him a lesson when I meet


    him next time," Isis said. Anger boiled deep in her system, as hot asva. It churned within, hungry for


    destruction.


    "Deputy Commander in Chief, are you going to teach me a lesson?" A joking voice was saying outside


    of the camp. Later, a man came in.


    Both Isis and Marin turned their heads and found it was Rocky. He strode in calmly with a look of


    indifference.


    "You, such a perjurer! How dare you toe and see us..." Marin retorted, making a fist with her hand


    as if she was going to punch on Rocky.


    "How dare you, Rocky! How dare you to take advantage of Marin, my cousin! I will teach you a lesson!"


    Isis was boiling with anger, too, as if she wouldn''t let Rocky go scot-free.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "I''m going to take off ande to say goodbye to Commander Marin. I have brought Verdanim back."


    Rocky frowned and turned away after concluding his words, despite the fact that two women were


    gawking at him. Their eyes rest, not unblinking but slowed, yet the effect was soft and inviting instead


    of harsh.


    "Hold on!" Both Marin and Isis shouted on top of their voices when seeing Rocky was about to leave.


    "You don''t want me to go? Or both of you want to marry me?" Rocky stated in an evil voice and joking


    expression grew on his face.


    Both Marin and Isis gave him angry stares hearing what he said.


    In this world, only Rocky dared to y a joke with these two women with background and influence.

 Chapter 370 Who Was The Man

    Chapter 370 Who Was The Man


    "Rocky, if you continue acting like that, I will be short with you." Isis was a little bent out of shape. But


    Rocky made tremendous contributions this time. Then she cooled down and spoke as tenderly as she


    could, "It was thanks to you this time that we could hold the Rough Slope and safeguard our main


    force."


    "Commander Marin led the army with brilliant tactics and dyed the speed of the army of the Timber


    Deity Empire, which is the most critical reason we won the battle. I just did what I should do," Rocky


    said with a shrewd smile. His smile shined like the stars in the sky.


    "Give yourself some credit. If you hadn''t murdered the Commander of the Timber Deity Empire and


    shed the military morale of the enemy, we wouldn''t have had such a great chance. And all the tactics


    were proposed by you. Compared to you, I did very little. I don''t deserve to be the Commander. I


    suppose I should identify someone who is aspetent as you to rece me," Marin said with a chip


    on her shoulder tone, rolling her eyes at Rocky.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "It''s none of my business whether you are the Commander or not," Rocky said coldly to Marin, turning


    a blind eye to her boiling resentment. He didn''t get worked up about such thing at all. What he merely


    wanted was that no problem came to him.


    "Do you literally need to be so mean? You are so narrow-minded!" Marin retorted, perceiving that


    Rocky irritated her on purpose. It was as if she had swallowed that anger when it was a fire-seed and


    forgotten to drink something cool, and so it grew in her belly until it came out as hot as any dragon had


    ever med. She opened her eyes wide, and her cheeks were pink, looking very cute.


    "Well, both of you performed well this time. As for the rewards, we will converse about itter. We now


    shattered the n of the Timber Deity Empire, but I assume they will try every means to retaliate


    against us. So we should be vignt and can''t lower our guard. But we managed to hold the Rough


    Slope and triumphantly killed the leading Commander of the Timber Deity Empire. It is a tremendous


    strike for them. What''s more, their whole n has been disrupted by us, which is a precarious problem


    for them to make the follow-up n. So I intend to assemble the army and inaugurate an ambush


    against them in a rude awakening way in three days. I''m going to storm their right-wing defense line


    which is their vulnerability." Isis talked about her master plot to halt the difference of opinion between


    Marin and Rocky.


    "It''s not my job. If you don''t have anything else, I''m taking my leave," Rocky said, raising his eyebrow.


    He had set the seal on his task, and where the Crimson Dragon Group was going to storm was none of


    his business.


    "Marin, cool your heels for me for a minute outside," Isis said to Marin.


    Marin nodded and red at Rocky before going out.


    "I''ve aplished what I pledged you. If you have other ns, I''m not in," Rocky said directly to Isis, in


    an attempt to give thumbs down to the requirements Isis might make for him. He perceived there must


    be a reason that Isis said her intentions against the Timber Deity Empire in front of him.


    "I pin my hope on you to lend a helping hand to me onest time," Isis requested earnestly with


    optimism. Although she hadn''t participated in the battle at the Rough Slope, she knew that she would


    not be able to buy three days for her main force in that situation. But Rocky did that. So she conceded


    that Rocky was a genius in military tactics. She hoped that Rocky could help her give the Timber Deity


    Empire a deadly strike when their military morale was low.


    "I stated I bail you out only once." Rocky rebuffed Isis, paying no heed to her request.


    "You are so petty," Isisined, pouting her mouth.


    Rocky didn''t care about how Isis talked about him. He curved his lips and turned around to leave.


    "Hold your horses! You haven''t told me about your requirements. What do you want from me?" Isis


    called to Rocky quickly as a sh of lightning when realizing he was leaving.


    "Marin has mentioned that she is going to marry me for you," Rocky turned his head back and said with


    a smirk.


    "No way! If you pluck up the courage to do anything to Marin, you will see how brutal I am to you." Isis


    threatened Rocky coldly.


    "Well then, both of you can marry me. I''m happy to ept that. Ha ha..." Rockyughed and sauntered


    out of the camp.


    "You bastard..." Isis didn''t have any slightest clue on what to do with Rocky who constantly did


    unpredictable things.


    Rocky stepped out of the camp and saw Marin who undoubtedly was still furious at him. So he just


    nodded at her and left without a word.


    At the same time in the main camp of the Timber Deity Empire, Alyssa red at Commander Zhou who


    was kneeling in front of her. She didn''t utter a single word, but the power and presence she was


    showing were disheartening.


    Themanders of the Timber Deity Empire standing on both sides exchanged looks secretly and no


    one had the courage to talk, not to mention intercede with Alyssa for Commander Zhou. The Timber


    Deity Empire had sent twenty thousand soldiers to attack the Crimson Dragon Group at the Rough


    Slope, but they didn''t take the Rough Slope nor panic the Crimson Dragon Group. Instead, they had


    lost many soldiers and onemander at the Heavenly Stage.


    The failure at the Rough Slope reduced the military morale and disrupted Alyssa''s deployment.


    "It''s my fault. Please condemn me to death," Commander Zhou proposed calmly, not horror-stricken of


    death at all.


    "To die is simple as a yfulmb." Alyssa suddenly reached out her arm and pointed at the sword


    carried by amander beside her, applying her spiritual power on the sword which dashed out of the


    sheath and twirled fast in the air before slipping past Commander Zhou''s neck.


    Seeing that, themanders at present broke into a cold sweat of fear.


    A strand of hair dropped on the ground and a blood trail appeared on Commander Zhou''s neck. He


    would have been dead by now if the cut were a little deeper.


    The sword dropped on the ground with a loud sound.


    "If killing you could make up for this failure, I would finish your life without dy," Alyssa said, clenching


    her teeth. She thought her n was wless and would have given a horrendous beating to the


    Crimson Dragon Group. But the result was the opposite. The Crimson Dragon Group had been


    reinforced and would definitely take this opportunity to take the initiative and attack the battlefront of the


    Timber Deity Empire.


    "Thanks for sparing my life, Princess," Commander said with gratitude.


    "Tell me what happened from the Crimson Dragon Group delivering the army provisions to you being


    defeated by their reinforcement. I want the details. So I can figure out what exactly led to the failure,"


    Alyssa said to Commander Zhou coldly in her seat.


    Commander Zhou nodded immediately and started to borate on the process.


    Alyssa''s expression grew severe as she listened. She had made it clear that the one who hade up


    with the tactics could manipte Commander Zuo and Commander Zhou''s minds easily.


    ''Who on earth is this man that had such novel ideas?'' Alyssa thought, keen interest zing in her cold


    eyes.

 Chapter 371 An Unexposed Talent

    Chapter 371 An Unexposed Talent


    Themanders present were caught on a hop by what they had gotten wind of. Yet, they thought it


    was the two Commanders'' fault that the twenty thousand soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire were


    pulled a fast one by their rival. Considering the two''s qualifications, they shouldn''t have fallen into such


    a trap. How could they be that unguarded?


    Thosemanders didn''t engage in the fight against Rocky, after all, so they had no single clue about


    how panic striking he was.


    "Commander Zhou, do you perceive who worked out all these schemes? I know it''s like drawing blood


    from a turnip for it to be Commander Marin. She is good, but still green. The one who can figure out


    those schemes is very calcting and so excellent at analyzing situation and enemy''s feebleness. The


    only people I can think of who conforms to all the characters in the Crimson Dragon Group is Lance


    Liu, their Commander in Chief. But ording to the intelligence, Lance had already headed for the


    Imperial City before we blockaded the Rough Slope. It''s not him. Then who is this person? Is there


    anybody else in the Crimson Dragon Group who can be that good as gold and talented? Except for Isis


    Liu, their present leader," Alyssa guessed with bewilderment. She was in a need-to-know situation. It''s


    like her brain cells had been randomized. This person''s appearance was utterly out of her expectation.


    To her intelligence, there was no such talent in the Crimson Dragon Group, excluding Lance and Isis.


    After some brown studying, she concluded that the person was eminently possible to be Isis, her most


    prominent opponent while she was filled with aplomb that she could deal with Isis.


    Commander Zhou took a trip down memoryne the man who took Commander Zuo''s head invading


    their army after a while. Yet everything was in pandemonium and so noisy as a flock of crow-ckbirds


    in the migration season then, so he didn''t hear clear when Marin called Rocky''s name. He felt sorry for


    that.


    "Is that so?" Alyssa''s face looked sullen slightly.


    "Yes! And that man looked very young." Commander Zhou nodded.


    "None of their members, whose positions are in or above Commander in the Crimson Dragon Group,


    are at the early twenties. Even among their Deputy Commanders, there is nobody at such age." Alyssa


    was trying to figure out who could be the man. She had a gift for learning by rote. And she already got


    some information and intelligence about those, whose positions were in or above Deputy Commander


    in the Crimson Dragon Group.


    "Is it that he is not a Commander?" Themanders of the Timber Deity Empire also began making a


    wild guess after hearing Alyssa.


    "Is there an unexposed talent in the Crimson Dragon Group? I have discovered that Sheridan, the most


    potent beast tamer in the Holy Dragon Empire, had a student recently. I was temporarily incapacitated


    when I got that information. It''s so hard to swallow that Sheridan would be willing to have a student.


    And it''s not great news for our Timber Deity Empire," Alyssa said nonchntly.


    Thosemanders were all taken aback by her. Their faces were washed nk with confusion like


    their brain cogs couldn''t turn fast enough to take in the information from her wide eyes. Every muscle of


    their bodies just froze. They looked at each other with astonishment and confusion. The more they


    mulled it over, the more their brains became a spinning top, finding more questions than answers.


    Sheridan, the strongest beast tamer in the Holy Dragon Empire, was also well known to them. And his


    student must be an outstanding person.


    Suddenly, Alyssa had a disparaging smile and added, "Nobody knows who Sheridan''s student is. This


    guy fought alone and defeated the other side in the Army g Contest. The participants of that contest


    are almost in the position of Frontline Commander in the Crimson Dragon Group. What''s more, he was


    the champion in that contest. I also heard that Lance wanted to promote that guy to Commander, but


    he turned down Lance directly. I can even imagine how awkward Lance was then!" Her lips curved


    upwards slightly as finding this thing interesting.


    Alyssa could even know such details of Rocky''s performance in that Army g Contest, which proved


    she had a great source of the intelligence about the Crimson Dragon Group.


    Themanders present were filled with awe further. They stood as gormless as guppy it was as if a


    firecracker had gone off. They found it hard to believe that someone would ever refuse such an offer in


    the face of Lance. He was the Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Group, one of the four army


    groups in the Holy Dragon Empire. This guy must be a lunatic or chowder head.


    "Both the mysterious man in the Rough Slope and Sheridan''s student are young geniuses. If the two


    talents could be our men, our Timber Deity Empire would achieve two more great helpers then. Well,


    it''s significant to find out their identities and detailed information." Alyssa''s indifferent eyes wore a hint


    of calcting expression.


    However, what Alyssa didn''t recognize was that the two men she wanted to recruit were actually the


    same person.


    "The only one who can be a match for me is Isis. Yet, she is still green and naive now. Maybe she will


    grow stronger a few years afterward," Alyssa said airily. Vivid confidence shed in her eyes.


    On the other hand, Rocky was riding over to the logistics camp at high speed like meteors through the


    sky after leaving the main camp. While his remarkable aplishment had spread around the whole


    logistics camp like wildfire that he helped the northeast army seed in defending the Rough Slope


    and beating the twenty thousand soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire.


    Thus, once upon Rocky''s arrival, plenty of soldiers and spirit maniptors had surrounded him before


    he dismounted from the horse. The two in front of the crowd were Thor and Joss.


    "Rocky! You are so ingenious like chrysophrase glowing! Why didn''t you take us with you before? We


    want to join in the task and be a hero like you," Thorined. Yet, he was smirking like a


    Cheshire cat from ear to ear. Happiness flowed through him, warming his skin like the rays of the early


    summer sun. His customary cautious grin exploded into a radiant smile.


    "Yeah! Of course, we know we can''t be a hero like you, but we are so desired to witness that grand


    scene. That must be so great to follow you and see your excellent performance in a challenge." Joss


    sucked up to Rocky in a dash.


    As for the rest of the crowd, they all wore fawning expressions, because they wanted to be allies with


    Rocky or even his subordinates. Now that Rocky made such a tremendous achievement, they believed


    that there must be a bright future behind them as long as they followed him.


    Rocky frowned a little as seeing more and more people came around him. Before the crowd tightly


    encircled him, he strode through them and walked into Louis'' tent. The purpose he came back to the


    logistics camp was to notice Louis before he began his next n.


    While Louis was sitting with the Deputy Camp Director and two captains as if debating something.


    "Captain Rocky!" Louis'' eyes lit up as soon as he saw Rocky''sing. The delight was unmistakable


    on his face as he stood up and greeted Rocky. He was thrilled as a shark in a shoal of sea bream.


    Rocky saved the northeast army out of harm''s way and helped them guard the Rough Slope, so Louis


    believed that his logistics camp would likewise get praised from above. Louis was a newly appointed


    Camp Director. After he took office, Rocky had made impressive achievements twice in one month.


    Now Louis had considered Rocky as his lucky star. And he also understood why the Deputy


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Commander in Chief attached that importance to Rocky.


    The Deputy Camp Director and the two captains, however, turned grim-faced. They already had a


    problem with Rocky when he won the logistics camp the second-ss merit because of a map and a


    new transportation way he discovered. And this time, Rocky even finished an insurmountable task


    which secured him a greater honor. Intense jealousy was burning inside their chests.


    "Captain Rocky! It''s so good to see youe back! We are discussing the issue that our food


    transportation often gets intercepted by our enemy," Louis said to Rocky reverently when he led him to


    a seat, as if Rocky was the Camp Director.

 Chapter 372 Genetic Sequence

    Chapter 372 Gic Sequence


    "Is there any damage that has urred?" inquired Rocky with his eyes squinting.


    "Thanks to your roadmap, our transportation squads could withdraw in time and evade the


    unnecessary loss. But it nevertheless influences the supplies for the frontier. We are cudgeling our


    brains about how to cope with it. Captain Rocky, since you are here, we''d like to hear your advice..."


    Louis asked like a praying nun.


    "How many enemies are there?" Rocky rubbed his chin, trying toe up with a solution, switching on


    his mind to explore innovative and profound answers to theplications and asked.


    "Around three thousand," replied Louis.


    "How long have they been driving us round the twist?" Rocky nodded and proceeded to seek


    information.


    "They have started to drive us round the bend since Rough Slope was beleaguered. But there was a


    burgeoning number in interceptionter. So we haven''t apanied the army provisions and supplies


    to frontier safely for a few days..." Louis gave a wild guess and answered back.


    "It looks like Timber Deity Empire is crystal clear about our transportation roadmap now." Rocky was


    contemtive. His roadmap could effectively ward off the interception of Timber Deity Troops but


    couldn''t prevent their provocation, specifically when the enemy was straightforward about their


    transportation lines.


    "Did you address this to Deputy Commander in Chief?" Rocky mulled over and sought.


    "We have already informed this. However, Timber Deity Troops are untraceable and vanish from sight


    quickly like a bullet out of a gun. It''s a tough like shoe leather problem," Louis responded.


    "No matter how they are untraceable, they will still leave behind a trace. Please tell Deputy


    Commander in Chief..." After contemting for a while, Rocky moved close to Louis'' ear and


    whispered to him.


    Louis nodded along with Rocky.


    "I see. I will deliver messages to Deputy Commander in Chief immediately." Louis felt relieved after


    hearing what Rocky said as if they got an outstanding approach to handle the prevailing dilemma.


    "I will send you my n in detail, but I require a few days to prepare. So, please take care if there is


    something else..." Rocky said to Louis.


    "I understand... I hope you bring a Carrier Beast so that I could contact you anytime," Louis nodded


    and rmended. He was in a blue funk in case the same thing took ce again likest time, and he


    couldn''t find Rocky when Deputy Commander in Chief preferred to see him.


    "Okay. That''s all. I will take my leave now!" Rocky was of the same opinion and turned away and left.


    "Camp Director, are you too indulged for him? He is just an insignificant captain. Why is he so too big


    for his boots?" Deputy Camp Director and two captains protested when Louis always followed Rocky''s


    advice.


    "You know nothing about him at all. It''s because of Captain Rocky that logistics camp transferred here,"


    Louis said to Deputy Camp Director and two captains with a clever as cunning as a fox expression on


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    his face.


    Deputy Camp Director and two captains were shocked and looking at each other after discovering this.


    Their eyes and their mouths were frozen wide open in an expression of stunned surprise. Their faces


    fell faster than a corpse in cement boots.


    "Everyone in Crimson Dragon Group is apprehensive that both Commander in Chief and Deputy


    Commander in Chief think highly of him. But Rocky seems to have no concern in being an officer. All of


    you recognize that he has given the thumbs down to Commander in Chief in public. Captain Rocky is


    an angel sent from above. Otherwise, he couldn''t rescue Rough Slope by himself. That''s why Deputy


    Commander in Chief yields to him and transfers the logistics camp here. So that Captain Rocky could


    y a role in the war and exert his advantages in the war. As it now turns out, it brings out a


    conspicuous result." Louis was a clever man and had already understood Isis'' borate n,


    considering Rocky''s exemry performance for two times.


    Deputy Commander and two captains were also astounded to know Deputy Commander in Chief of


    Crimson Dragon Group transferred the logistics camp here for the reason of Rocky. The shock was


    registered on their faces before they could conceal it.


    They also didn''t understand how important Rocky''spetence for Crimson Dragon Group. For Rough


    Slope battle, Crimson Dragon Group would be in crisis if Rocky didn''t help lend a hand to them.


    After Rocky departed from Louis'' camp, he went to the beast farm and brought a Carrier Beast. The


    Carrier Beast looked like a parrot, but it was as strong as an eagle. With a steady flying and adaptive


    capacity, it could deliver the message to its destination under any above one''s head circumstances.


    There was a uniquemunication tunnel between Carrier Beasts. One could get connected only if he


    or she carried a Carrier Beast.


    Rocky threw one''s heart and soul into the work after he backed to theboratory.


    In hisb, first of all, he studied and analyzed dozens of spirit-manipted beast samples gathered


    from the peripheral forest of Myriad Beasts Ground. Secondly, he assembled the data. Finally, he


    inferred the gic sequence of the spirit-manipted beasts. To figure out the gic sequence of


    the beasts wasn''t only to rely on data collection, but also to ce reliance on various theories and


    knowledge about spirit-manipted beasts. Caparison between different levels of beasts was also


    required for ascertaining.


    All in all, this was convoluted, like forgiving the virtues of our enemies and the old-maidish process.


    Rocky always lost the reminiscence to eat and sleep once he concentrated on the work. Besides the


    mandatory practice, he spent most of his time in theb.


    Three days passed by in a dash.


    Eventually, Rocky was head and shoulders above the schedule andpleted gic sequences of


    twenty spirit-manipted beasts. His next goal was toplete sequences of at least one hundred


    beasts so that he could make a conclusion on the primary gic sequences of all spirit-manipted


    beasts, which was the crux of gic research and reconstruction.


    "I should walk Dark Heaven Insect Queen for a while and get rid of the annoying flies of Timber Deity


    Empire..." After concluding the work in theb, Rocky started to pull off his n.


    Since Dark Heaven Insect Queen was pregnant, it was incubating eggs that could hatchrvae of Dark


    Heaven Insect. The more female hormone was retaliating for the Queen to excite ovary and give a


    facelift to the breeding environment so thatrvae could grow vigorous.


    At present, the best procedure to get more female hormones was to bring it for hunting all kinds of


    female beasts and get the female hormone from them.


    Rocky got gird up his loins and left for the nest. In the nest, he opened the Magic Spiritual Space and


    lulled Dark Heaven Insect Queen and three Dark Heaven Insects into it. By sheer luck, he owned


    strong Holy Dragon Bead power. He could open Magic Spiritual Space by the power of the first grade


    of the Heavenly Stage, which could contend with Magic Spiritual Space made by the spirit maniptor


    of the Supernal Stage.


    For one ordinary spirit maniptor of the first grade of the Heavenly Stage, their Magic Spiritual Space


    was a hard nut to crack to hold one Dark Heaven Insect, not mention three ones and a queen.


    Thus it could be seen how influential the power of the Holy Dragon Bead was. Moreover, Rocky just


    unlocked the firstyer of seal on the power of the Bead, not mention that all of nineyers of seal were


    unlocked. No one could have conjured up how powerful it would be and what would crop up.

 Chapter 373 A Real Treasure

    Chapter 373 A Real Treasure


    After Rocky prepared everything he needed for this trip, he started off with the four beasts and the


    Carrier Beast, heading for the northwest.


    His object of the exercise along the way was female spirit-manipted beasts, so he just required to go


    to the ces where spirit-manipted beasts often became noticeable to find his target. Because of


    that, he didn''t have a particr destination for this trip.


    Apart from the little Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf, the three beasts¡ªUriah, Rubygon, and the Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn¡ªoften worked collectively to browbeat the wild spirit-manipted beasts around the logistics


    camp. Thus, they were thoroughly acquainted in hunting. Thanks to the three of them, Rocky easy-


    peasy like falling off a log got many female spirit-manipted beasts without any trouble hardships or


    efforts.


    Meanwhile, Rocky''s essential job was to take out the corpses'' organs, which secreted the female


    hormone, for the insect queen.


    At first, the insect queen gave the thumbs down to indulge them. What it ate usually was soil, after all.


    Facing the bloody "dessert," it could not get to grips with it at all. Because of that, Rocky was forced to


    include some magical saliva to its "dessert" to dangle a carrot in front of it to eat them. After it had


    tasted some of them, it gradually got ustomed to the vor.


    They hunted for a day and saw no more wild spirit-manipted beasts nearby came out in the night.


    Then Rocky led the five beasts into a grove and shortly discovered a hushed as the lighting of a fly on


    a feather-duster ce and secret spot suitable for them to take a breather, which was t and


    surrounded by rocks. After setting up a congration, Rocky put a message on the Carrier Beast and


    sent it flying to Louis.


    Uriah, Rubygon, and the Rainbow Glow Unicorn were all worn to a frazzle because they had the sweat


    of their brow the entire day. Now that they ultimately could have breathing space, they sat cheek by


    jowl and yed with the little Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf.


    Sitting beside the bonfire, Rocky took out the book titled "Demonic Fire Codex." The spiritual martial


    arts in this book was for the Heavenly Stage spirit maniptors to cultivate. Because his strength didn''t


    qualify before, he didn''t have the guts to read this book at all. But now he, atst, arrived at the


    Heavenly Stage, and he could start learning the spiritual martial arts in this book without giving a fret.


    Rocky opened the book andmenced reading thoughtfully. It merely took him an hour to aplish


    reading the book, thanks to his outstanding memory and speedy readingpetence. While reading,


    he bes apprehensive that this book was not for ordinary spirit maniptors, but primordial spirit


    maniptors of the Heavenly Stage. The other condition to practice these spiritual martial arts was that


    the nature of one''s spiritual power should be Fire. Only the primordial spirit maniptors could meet


    such a prerequisite.


    After all, this book was the tribute the Roaring me Empire granted to the Timber Deity Empire. The


    spiritual martial arts in this book was out of ordinary. It was a spiritual race named "Fire n," who


    wrote the Demonic Fire Codex. Compared with the Dragon Master n and the Wood n, the Fire


    n was merely a medium-ss spiritual race. Thus, the Roaring me Empire, which the Fire n


    affiliated with, was inferior to the Holy Dragon Empire and the Timber Deity Empire. Besides, the


    Roaring me Empire even had to beseech to the Timber Deity Empire.


    Despite that it was particrly a secondary spiritual race, the proficiency that the Fire n manipted


    Fire spiritual power, was way stronger as the mainstay of theboring bark than any other spiritual


    races. The Fire spiritual martial arts nature from the Fire n could even put in the shade those from


    the Dragon Master n and Wood n.


    Furthermore, the spiritual martial arts in the Demonic Fire Codex was the finest and strongest one like


    an eagle among those the Fire n created for the Heavenly Stage primordial spirit maniptors


    because these spiritual martial arts could bring to bear the Fire spiritual power to the highest degree. In


    an ount, this book was a real treasure for those the Heavenly Stage spirit maniptors whose


    spiritual power was Fire.


    It was already infrequent to see the books on the rare spiritual martial arts that the spiritual race


    designed for the Heavenly Stage spirit maniptors. Such books that could be on a par with the


    Demonic Fire Codex were distant and between in the Wild Spirit Land. Thus, the Roaring me


    Empire discharged such an inexhaustible treasure to the Timber Deity Empire as a tribute. Yet, the


    tribute was taken away by Rocky by a piece of luck.


    Rocky was really a lucky guy as a five time lottery winner. His spiritual power had two kinds of nature,


    and one of them happened to be Fire. Otherwise, the Demonic Fire Codex was nothing more than


    trash for him. Now that his brawniness and spiritual power''s nature were both qualified to learn the


    Demonic Fire Codex, Rocky would get his mitts on great help in hastening his cultivation.


    After he got back hold of part of the Holy Dragon Bead''s power, the evil spiritual power Rocky owned


    had surpassed the first grade of the Heavenly Stage. Even two royal spirit maniptors at the first


    grade of the Heavenly Stage were not in the same league as him. As the seal on his Holy Dragon


    Bead''s power was gradually dismissed, more and more evil spiritual power would be discharged from


    the bead. In other words, he didn''t require to cultivate the evil spiritual power he had partially obtained


    from the Holy Dragon Bead to increase the amount. He would plump for more of it so long as he


    entirely broke the seal.


    Currently, his Fire spiritual power was much feeble than the evil spiritual power he got from the Holy


    Dragon Bead. But now his Fire spiritual power could be given new energy to by cultivating the spiritual


    martial arts in the Demonic Fire Codex. If heid hold of both strong Fire spiritual power and the Holy


    Dragon Bead''s full power, he would be a being that would frighten the life out of others.


    Besides, when Rocky got clued up about the spiritual martial arts in the Demonic Fire Codex, his Fire


    spiritual power could expend the substantial strength of the Dragon me Pearl. So long as his Fire


    spiritual power grew stronger as an ox, he could call into action more power of the Dragon me Pearl.


    In other words, it was the superb timing for Rocky to get the Demonic Fire Codex.


    Nobody in the world could give the thumbs down to such a rare treasure, specifically for Rocky. What


    he had an inclination for the most right now was to grow stronger at tremendous speed like an arrow


    from a bow to break the seal on his Holy Dragon Bead.


    Rocky soonmenced cultivating the spiritual martial arts in the Demonic Fire Codex.


    The cultivation method in the Demonic Fire Codex was called the "Demonic Fire Skill." The cultivation


    grade of this skill varied from the first to the ninth. One could get the hang of a type of Fire spiritual


    martial arts each time when reaching the first, the third, the sixth, and the ninth grade. The four were


    Destroying Fire, Fire Dragon, Fire Sea, and Raging Inferno.


    After the night passed, Rocky had be proficient in the first grade of the Demonic Fire Skill and the


    first type of Fire spiritual martial arts¡ªDestroying Fire.


    At daylight, it was sticking out a mile to be seen that half of the grove, where they had recharged their


    batteriesst night, had suffered a congration. ck tree trunks and the scorched earth formed a


    spine chilling picture.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    When Rocky was about to reestablish his journey with the four beasts, the Carrier Beast that he


    dispatched a message to the logistics camp came back. And there was a note inside the tiny paper


    tube tied to its foot.


    Rocky took out the note to have a fixed gaze. As reading the note, his lips curved upward slightly. With


    the Carrier Beast on his shoulder, he headed for the east with the four beasts.


    After half a day, Rocky and the five beasts found a trench. That was a secret spot which was


    enveloped by three cliffs and a thick grove. This was really an excellent ce to conceal themselves.


    Without a conscientious exploration, practically nobody would find this trench.


    Soon Rocky found an army of the Timber Deity Empire which had encamped in there.

 Chapter 374 Repeated A Stock Trick

    Chapter 374 Repeated A Stock Trick


    Ever since the Rough Slope was hemmed in, the transportation squad of the logistics camp was put on


    a back burner incessantly by the guerri squad from the Timber Deity Empire. The guerri squad


    attacked from nowhere and ceased to be visible soon enough without any inkling to trace them. The


    transportation of the provisions and other supplies to the front line was thus stranded from time to time.


    Typically, the fighting capacity of the force, which was in charge of interception, would not be that


    dynamic as the spirit of the storm. The number of its members was also insignificant. But their ability of


    movement was mind-blowing. The small team could withdraw themselves as swift as a streak of


    lightning after the attack.


    ''Hmm... Let''s get a glimpse of how you are going to show a clean pair of heels again this time.'' Rocky


    curved his lips for an evil smile as his eyes gleamed with an excellent n to deal with this traceless


    small team. He grinned viciously, but it refused to reach his flickering eyes. Rocky got wind that the


    transportation squad of the logistics camp was beleaguered by the interception from a traceless


    guerri team of the Timber Deity Empire. The small team often showed up without warning and


    exchanged blows before they vanished from sight at a breakneck speed. He asked Louis to transmit a


    message to Isis, in which he pled with her to dispatch a reconnaissance squad to the sections where


    the interception used to take ce. The reconnaissance squad would assemble every bit of information


    left by the guerri team of the Timber Deity Empire from those spots. Then, they had to evaluate the


    information thoroughly before they predicted the possible spectrum of active venues based on the


    information theypiled and scrutinized.


    Last night, Rocky dispatched the Carrier Beast to the logistics camp to inquire Louis about the progress


    of the surveince. The reconnaissance squad was morebor-saving than his prediction. They had


    already arrived to a conclusion about the active venues of the guerri squad of the Timber Deity


    Empire for the past ten days. So Louis sent the result of their analysis to Rocky through the Carrier


    Beast. It did not take long for him to dope out the possible hidden location of the guerri squad based


    on the information he received. It was the secluded basinnd in front of him.


    After all, he was filled with aplomb as a birdmitting itself to the air or a great fish to the deep. That


    no one perceived the topography of this region could outy him!


    After the hideout of the guerri squad was smoked out, Rocky arranged the Carrier Beast in a dash to


    dispatch a message to Isis in the main camp in the frontline. Then, hevished no time to open the


    Magic Spiritual Space to release a gigantic Dark Heaven Insect Queen.


    As the Dark Heaven Insect Queen trundled on the ground, many beast figures showed up on the spot


    from all directions. More and more beasts kepting into view from far and near. In the flicker of an


    eye, there were thirty to forty wild spirit-manipted beasts clustered around the Dark Heaven Insect


    Queen. Most of the wild spirit-manipted beasts were of one to two stars, some of them were of three


    stars. They gave out a death stare fiercely and continued growling at Rocky and everything around him


    as they trotted out their ws.


    At that juncture, the Dark Heaven Insect Queen hissed suddenly as if a queen instructed the ministers


    on the royal court. All the wild spirit-manipted beasts submitted themselves to the Dark Heaven


    Insect Queen and prostrated in front of it.


    "That was a legitimate queen of the insect. Its drawing power was overpowering and in a ss of its


    own!" Although Rocky had witnessed the same phenomenon when he captured the Dark Heaven


    Insect Queen, he could not help but be bbergasted at sight of it for a second time.


    The Dark Heaven Insect Queen was born with the predilection to titite the lower grade of wild spirit-


    manipted beasts fancy to its side. All those which were made their mouths water by it were bowed to


    its power.


    "Uriah, I will require you to run the errand for me again." Rocky took out a bottle that contained one


    drop of the magical saliva in a couple of seconds. He asked Uriah to hold it in its mouth and then


    pointed to the direction of the basinnd in which the guerri squad of the Timber Deity Empire


    encamped on site.


    Uriah understood without being tentative about what Rocky wanted it to do. It ran as fast as a gust of


    wind towards the camp of the guerri squad. Its hard crimson scales stood up as small mes


    flickered and intersected with each other, which resembled a pair of wings pping all the way long.


    The wild spirit-manipted beasts which clustered around the Dark Heaven Insect Queen could not


    help but run fast like a bat out of hell after Uriah as they had a bee in their bo by the unique


    fragrance of the magical saliva.


    The next moment, a dense mass of wild spirit-manipted beasts went hell for leather in formidable


    array to the campsite of the guerri squad in the lead of Uriah.


    The guerri squad was reposed themselves in the camp in the basin valley who did not gear


    themselves up for such a crowd of saber-rattling wild spirit-manipted beasts. They were taken by


    astonishment as the cluster of ferocious wild spirit-manipted beasts inundated their camp. The


    number of wild beasts was as much as thirty to forty! What''s more, each of them was hard-hearted


    ferocious. They attacked anyone they met as rabid dogs. Although there were three thousand soldiers


    and two squads of spirit maniptors in their camp, it was hell on earth beyond their ability to hold


    sway over.


    In a split of a second, many soldiers became the sitting target of the iron ws and violent fangs of the


    horde of the wild beasts. Broken bodies were scattered here and there on the ground. The campsite


    flowed with rivers of blood. It flowed like so much red gravy across the ughterhouse floor. A squawk


    of pains and howling of help rang in the air from all directions. It was as if every sound that escaped


    their mouth was set to the frequency that would shatter one''s ability to hear.


    Uriah was brisk on the uptake enough to induce the herd of the wild beasts into the camps to continue


    the battle. Then, it surged to the location where all the tents were concentrated and scorched them all


    by the mes red up from its body. The mes red high up to the sky. The entire site was soon


    enveloped by ck smoke, which boiled up from the burnt tents. The ce became illuminated by the


    fire. In the distance, one could see thick gray smoke billowing into the sky. A veil of darkness now


    shielded the once pale blue sky as the smoke swallowed up the whole air. Raging over the area, the


    site was swallowed entirely by fire. Their provisions and supplies and any other things were all zed


    into ashes. The fire left only ashes in its wake, grey and empty, to be blown away on the wind.


    Many soldiers'' knees were shaking, scared stiff as they saw the stunning-inspiring Uriah. It kept


    erupting fire as an active volcano. Those who could not make their gateway fast enough were


    consumed by the fire and turned into a charred body instantly.


    "What the hell is going on here? Where are all these wild beastsing from? Why do they juste


    into view all of a sudden?" Commander Sun of the Timber Deity Empire, who headed the troop, uttered


    profanities in utter outrage as he saw the unexpected assault unfurling before him. He could not put his


    finger on the sudden crisis they had to encounter.


    "Move quickly! Tell all the spirit maniptors to handle with the beasts!" The soldiers were feebly


    brought on to their knees one after another. The situation stupefied Commander Sun of the Timber


    Deity Empire as he gave his orders like an arrow from a bow.


    With their own spirit-manipted beasts, all the spirit maniptors of the guerri squad went all out to


    partake in the herd of extremely bloodthirsty wild spirit-manipted beasts.


    In the glinting of an eye, misceneous spiritual power from each party intertwined like the dancing


    lightning. Booming sounds from the hot-headed melee fight rang through the atmosphere.


    However, the cultivation base of all the spirit maniptors of the guerri squad was very low. Most of


    them were at the lower grade of the Mortal Stage. The highest cultivation base of the spirit


    maniptors did not outpace the second or third grade of the Earthly Stage. Even their spirit-


    manipted beasts also took part in the battle, the maximum quantity of the wild spirit-manipted


    beasts they could handle would only be around twenty. The remaining wild spirit-manipted beasts


    still rampaged around to assault the panicky soldiers who fled in all directions.


    Even it was the lowest grade of the wild spirit-manipted beast, it would knock the stuffing out for a


    versus just one single wild spirit-manipted beast. It would be very back-breaking to seed in


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    squad. The price would be too painful even if they struggled to deal with the horde of the wild spirit-


    manipted beasts.


    The death toll of the soldiers had escted to one to two hundred until now. And the number was


    advancing...


    "Commander Sun, I guess we''d better withdraw from this valley. We would not be able to put a


    conclusion or be invulnerable to the fatally attack even if we hung on. We cannot manage to lose more


    soldiers. Our camps, together with our provisions and other supplies, were all reduced to ashes. It


    won''t do us any good if we struggle on..." One of the Deputy Commander retreated himself in thrown


    off bnce to the side of the Commander Sun.


    "Damn it!" Commander Sun grit his teeth wrathfully as he could not reconcile himself to the


    browbeating of a horde of wild spirit-manipted beasts. But he did not seem to have other possible


    courses of action at the moment. He required to get rid of the herd. So he waved his hand as he


    these herd of wild beasts..."


    Soon enough, the guerri squad was constrained to retreat from the basin valley towards the


    southwest direction. They put on their best leg to get rid of the bunch of the crazy wild beasts that still


    remained there abusing the corpse at the campsite.


    Rocky had sent the Dark Heaven Insect Queen back to the Magic Spiritual Space. He summoned


    Uriah back right away. He and the four beasts trod on the heels the guerri squad of the Timber Deity


    Empire who just evacuated from the basin valley.

 Chapter 375 A Cold Tone

    Chapter 375 A Cold Tone


    Seeing that they were no longer in danger after retreating for several hours, Commander Sun from the


    Timber Deity Empire ordered everybody to have a rest on the spot. It was apparent that he was still


    upset. As per Alyssa''s order, he had slipped into the rear area of the Crimson Dragon Army with a


    small scale mobile unit in order to intercept the supply of provisions and fodders of the Crimson Dragon


    Army. However, he hadn''t sessfully intercepted any provisions and fodders till now. What made him


    extra annoyed, though, was that the transportation team of the Crimson Dragon Army had disappeared


    under his nose for several times. This issue was not eptable because there weren''t many people in


    the transportation team, so his mobile unit should have been enough to deal with them.


    The situation was truly horrible because even when things started to get better, something weird


    happened. When Commander Sun finally figured out the route that the transportation team had taken,


    he and the mobile unit were attacked by a group of wild spirit-manipted beasts that seemed to


    appear out of the blue. As a result, they had not only failed to intercept the provisions and fodders


    transported by the Crimson Dragon Army, but also lost their own provisions and fodders. All of their


    provisions and fodders had been burned when they began retreating. Maybe they could not hold up for


    even one day.


    "Sir, what should we do next?" the deputymander asked.


    "What else can we do when we don''t even have enough people to deal with a group of wild beasts? Of


    course we should retreat to our own territory as soon as possible. I''m already tired of staying at this


    deste ce," Commander Sun answered in a discontented tone while spitting out a lot of curses.


    "Commander, bad news, bad news!" a spirit maniptor shouted while running here quickly from the


    rear of the unit. Panic was all over his face.


    "Oh, dear God! What else happened?" Commander Sun asked, staring at the spirit maniptor with


    attentive eyes.


    "Oh, well... A group... A group of wild spirit-manipted beasts are in their way towards us again," the


    spirit maniptor answered while gasping for air.


    "Perfect! Just when I thought things could not possibly get worse!" Commander Sun''s face was drained


    of color in an instant. When he immediately raised his head to look out, he could see a group of beasts


    running quickly towards them from the rear of the unit. ''Oh my God! They are really close!''


    "What the hell is going on?" Commander Sunined. He was panicking and about to go crazy.


    "Sir..." The deputymander looked at Commander Sun with a deathly pale face.


    "What are you doing here?! We have so few people that we can never beat so many beasts. We


    should retreat!" Commander Sun had no choice but to lead the troops to retreat. What a horrible thing


    to do, especially in such terrible circumstances.


    Among the group of beasts that was chasing the mobile unit of the Timber Deity Empire, Rocky was


    lying on a one-toothed elephant, sticking one leg over the other. Rubygon and Rainbow Glow Unicorn,


    with Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf on its back, were close to him on both sides. The pioneer, Uriah, was leading


    therge group of wild spirit-manipted beasts who were to chase the mobile unit of the Timber Deity


    Empire. Rocky''s morale was boosted. Luckily for him, there wasn''t arge number of people in the


    mobile unit that tried to intercept their provisions and fodders, and it was not even a capable mobile


    unit. Therefore, Rocky thought he could give them a bluff.


    This way, the small-scale mobile unit of the Timber Deity Empire was constantly running, looking for an


    escape. However, wherever they went, they were chased by a group of spirit-manipted beasts that


    kepting out of the blue.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    When the mobile unit was on the verge of a breakdown, an imposing military of Crimson Dragon Army,


    like a ghost, appeared right in front of their eyes.


    The leader of this military, Tod Cao, was no stranger to Rocky. He was the Frontline Commander who


    had once cooperated with Rocky to drive back the opponents during the Army g Contest in the


    headquarters.


    Tod was a rtively sophisticatedmander among the Frontline Commanders. He had experienced


    many battles. After blocking the mobile unit of the Timber Deity Empire, he ordered the five thousand


    troops under hismand to besiege them. They struck the mobile unit like a sharp edge.


    The mobile unit of the Timber Deity Empire was defeated in no time due to the small number of people,


    low morale and the fatigue that they suffered after fleeing for so long a time. Many of them were killed,


    while the rest, except a few who escaped sessfully, were captured, including Commander Sun.


    Only about one hundred troops of the Crimson Dragon Army led by Tod were killed in the battle.


    Tod was surprised to beat the mobile unit of the Timber Deity Empire so easily because he had no idea


    that the mobile unit had already been exhausted by Rocky''s pursuit along the way before fighting the


    battle.


    "Commander Cao," Rocky greeted Tod when he appeared in front of him like a ghost.


    "Long time no see, Rocky!" Tod made an obeisance by cupping one hand in the other as soon as he


    saw Rocky. He admirably said, "The Deputy Commander in Chief, upon receiving your message,


    ordered me toe with five thousand troops of the Crimson Dragon Army to assist you as you


    required. But I didn''t expect to destroy the mobile unit of the Timber Deity that easily. It''s such a relief


    that we finally got rid of them. They had been making troubles for us in the rear area. Congrattions


    on your one more merit!"


    "Please ept the merit as a gift. I did nothing but gave you a hand, anyway. Please tell the Deputy


    Commander in Chief that I will be very busy in the following period of time, so she''d better not look for


    me! Otherwise, I will make Commander Marin fulfill her promise to me instead." As soon as his words


    faded away, Rocky faded with them. Tod was stunned by his sudden disappearance, and could not


    realize what was going on.


    Together with the troops, Tod sent about one thousand captures, including Commander Sun from the


    Timber Deity Empire, back to the main camp in the front line. As soon as they arrived, Tod went to


    meet Isis to report the details of the battle and deliver Rocky''s message.


    "Hem! I''m afraid he thought too much. I won''t look for him!" said Isis in an angry voice. However, her


    expressions and the surprised look she had reflected as if she felt wronged by the love of her life.


    Tod felt awkward after delivering Rocky''s message and seeing Isis''s reaction, so he excused himself by


    bowing respectfully and leaving her tent.


    Shortly after Tod had left, a guard walked into the tent saying, "Madam, somebody outside wants to see


    you."


    "Who is it?" Isis asked.


    "Deputy Commander in Chief, long time no see!" said a tall and slim beautiful woman, with her head


    held high, as she barged into the tent. She looked as arrogant as a queen, and gave out the aura of a


    senior spirit maniptor.


    The woman was Marcia''s disciple, who had been dispatched by her master to protect Rocky. It seemed


    that she was an old acquaintance of Isis.


    As soon as Isis saw the woman, a glimmer of surprise shed across her eyes. However, she did a


    great job hiding it, and ordered the guard to leave.


    The guard bowed respectfully to her and left right away.


    "Why did youe here?" Isis asked while looking the woman in the eye. It seemed that she wasn''t


    very happy to see her.


    "I came to deal with something. By the way, I can see an old friend in you," the woman answered in a


    soft voice.


    "An old friend? I think it''s more proper to refer to me as an old rival," Isis said coldly, as if she had had


    some conflict against the woman.


    "Why are you still holding all this grudge? After all, it has really been a long while since it happened,"


    the woman asked while rolling her arrogant eyes.


    "No, I am not holding any grudge at all," Isis said despite the apparent grievance in her eyes that were


    fixated on the woman.


    "You needn''t try to deny it. Nobody knows you better than I do, given that we have been fighting


    against each other since our childhood!" The woman suddenly burst into a beautiful smile as if an


    iceberg had melted.


    "Oh, and should I feel honored to be known well by the second daughter of the honorable Ji n?" Isis


    continued to speak in a sarcastic tone after giving a sneer.


    "I''m no longer the second daughter of the Ji n. I''m not at all rted to the Ji n," said the woman.


    She regained the cold tone as soon as she heard Isis mention the Ji n.

 Chapter 376 Tasked With Protecting Rocky

    Chapter 376 Tasked With Protecting Rocky


    Initially, this appealing beauty wasn''t merely the apprentice of Marcia, one of Three Great Generals of


    Holy Dragon Empire, but again was Sabina, the second daughter of Ji n, who was one of the


    famous maniptor ns in Holy Dragon Empire and was second only to Ximen n.


    Ten years ago, Sabina was well known in the Holy Dragon Empire. With a robust family background,


    Sabina was born with the outstanding maniptor blood of Ji n. At the age of thirteen, she inherited


    dragon spiritual power and turned into a royal spirit maniptor. Her mind-blowing aptitudes stood out


    even among the Ji n, who was brimming with talented people. Members from other maniptor


    ns were doomed tomend her. They had the hot spot for her. Even Bryant, leader of Ximen n,


    pampered her withpliments.


    At that time, only Isis was pointed out in the same breath with Sabina. Nobody else could contrast with


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    her. She was in a ss of her own.


    Isis was also extensively acknowledged as a gifteddy. With startling beauty and intelligence, she had


    high propensities of spirit maniptor and was bestowed with civil and martial virtues. All officers in the


    Holy Dragon Empire thought highly of her, and the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire also had a soft


    spot for her.


    So, people always conversed about them andpared Sabina with Isis.


    These twodies, ecstatic with femme fatale and full of life, had all the favor bestowed by God, and


    everyone in the Holy Dragon Empire was thrilled about them. However, they were too young too naive


    at that time and more too big for their boots than others wrapped in cotton wool, rich youngdies. Both


    of them were very sensitive to the outside piece of chitchat. Hearing there was one who was better


    than herself, each of them was unenthusiastic to the second talenteddy in the empire.


    So these two youngdies were ill-matched as fire and water. Each time they floundered across each


    other, a ferociousbat was bound to take effect, and neither of them felt hesitant to show the white


    g.


    In this manner, they had the first went the knuckle, the second, the third... In the oue, they fought


    for five years. But no disharmony, no concord. Afterwards, although they assaulted each other for a


    while each time they bumped into each other, their rtionship became closer. They established a


    close bond of warm sisterly feelings. The disparity with other royal spirit maniptors of the same age


    was also more substantial as theirpetence developed. The people around them couldn''t catch


    them up, but only hold them in high regard in the end. Thus, they became more and more with no one


    to turn to. Sharing the same destion, they were waiting with bated breath to have an acquaintance


    who could keep up the pace with themselves.


    Ji n pinned their expectations on Sabina, so they trained her day and night, like training a machine.


    This was one of the reasons that she was bing colder and colder. Even the light gleamed from her


    eyes could make others have goose pimples. In Ji n, nobody had the boldness to get along with her,


    except her father and siblings. Since she didn''t get a thrill out of too much love in her family and was


    brought up with continuous training in which there was great a chip on her shoulder and made her


    hackles go up.


    The hard feelings and ill-temper increased in her mind burst out, and thest straw crashed Sabina


    was royal marriage. ording to their tradition, the outstanding spirit maniptors, specifically ady,


    would garner the benefits in the prerogative to marry the royal family, so that the royal bloodline could


    continue with the talented gene.


    Thus, Sabina was a cut above the rest choice for Ji n to marry royal members. In fact, the emperor


    of the Holy Dragon Empire also singled out her to marry Alston. The emperor of the Holy Dragon


    Empire nned to grant royal marriage to Ximen n, but Bryant didn''t ept it since Shirley was still


    young. The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire had to select Ji n, and they were the emperor''s


    second possible course of action.


    Sabina gave the thumbs down to marry the royal family, which caused the leader of Ji n blood boil,


    also her father. In the oue, he offered alternatives to Sabina. One was to marry the royal family;


    the other was to leave Ji n.


    As was perceived by all, Sabina chose to sling her hook from Ji n. From that moment on, no one got


    wind of her until she reappeared as an apprentice of Marcia. Everyone was rudely awakened by this


    news, let alone Ji n. His brain stutters for a moment while his thoughts caught up.


    "Haven''t you stopped feeling resentful towards your father?" Isis looked attentively at Sabina and


    asked.


    "I prefer not to talk about it." Sabina furrowed brows with her cold face. One could be conscious her


    words were as cold as ice.


    "Fine, well, tell me what you are going to do since you came to Crimson Dragon Group?" Isis didn''t


    insist on and changed the topic.


    "I''m going to search for someone in your Crimson Dragon Group," Sabina said precisely.


    "This person must not be an emblematic one since you came here to locate by yourself. As you are


    familiarized with, most of the persons in our Crimson Dragon Group are men. Isn''t this individual you


    are searching for a man? That''s strange..." Isis said in a joking voice done on purpose.


    To Isis'' astonishment, Sabina didn''t shoot full of holes. What a peculiar thing it was since Sabina was


    famous for her poker face to a man, and she had constantly looked down her nose at a man. Now, she


    was searching for a man.


    "Haven''t gotten a glimpse of you for a few years. You''re still good at tongue in cheek remark." Telling


    Isis was taking the mickey out of her, Sabina wasn''t in high dudgeon and talked back.


    "Same to you. Long-time no see, and I''m at a loss for words you showed up for a man," Isis grinned


    like a Cheshire cat coldly.


    "You won''t give way unless I exchange blows with you again!" Sabina''s face turned cold as if she was


    psyching herself up for a confrontation at any time.


    "Don''t be a chowder head. I''m not a child and don''t demand to y with you," Isis pouted.


    "Well, when you are braced to have a punch-up, let me be apprehensive. I will put up a fight against


    you till the end!" Sabina knitted brows with a frosty face.


    "You''ve owned me too much these years. A fight never end up. Let''s hold our horses andy our eyes


    on it!" Isis pursed her mouth and beamed to herself. Her smirk was one of happiness growing, much as


    a spring flower opened. One could see how it came from deep inside to light her eyes and spread into


    every part of her.


    Sabina took out a picture and put it in front of Isis.


    Seeing this picture, Isis was frozen for a while. She stood gormless as a guppy. She recognized it was


    Rocky in the picture, although he looked younger in the picture.


    "He is the person you are looking for?" Isis asked with a source of perplexity. It sounded to be


    unattainable, like drawing blood from a stone, that there was any connection between Sabina and


    Rocky. Why is Sabina searching desperately for Rocky with his picture? There were lots ofck of


    certainty in her mind.


    "Is there any thorn in one''s side?" catching a glimpse of Isis'' out of themon expression, Sabina


    asked.


    "Why do you have an inclination to search for him?" Isis pursued.


    "I have nothing to reveal to you about this. You just grant me the information I need. Tell me where he


    is," Sabina responded with a cold frame of mind.


    "Okay, fine. You go to locate him by yourself," Isis shrugged, and she wouldn''t tell Sabina where Rocky


    was if Sabina didn''t inform her of the reason. Isis also fathomed that there should have some


    rtionship between Rocky''s confidential background and Sabina''s showing up.


    "I literally couldn''t inform you," Sabina said and exposed helpless eyes. Marcia, her master, had given


    the low-down to her not to let others perceive that she came to keep him from harm.

 Chapter 377 Falling Into The Trap

    Chapter 377 Falling Into The Trap


    "Is this a cloak and dagger mission? The only possible person who let you conduct a secret mission is


    General Marcia. Is it General Marcia who assigned you to find Rocky?" Isis was as cunning as a fox


    and could speedily get the significant point even though Sabina didn''t say anything. But if her


    conjecture was right, more questions came subsequently. Why did General Marcia make up her mind


    to let her apprentice find Rocky? What was the rtionship between Rocky and General Marcia?


    Isis didn''t have a clue of the answer at the moment. The appearance of Sabina made the identification


    of Rocky more unfathomable.


    "I don''t care about whatever you guess. But I have my ways to locate him even if you don''t tell me,"


    Sabina said, struggling to cover up her reaction. She was at a loss for words. She didn''t expect that Isis


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    would guess right so quickly.


    "It gives me the impression of you not knowing his name yet," Isis said, her heart filled with aplomb,


    inferring that winding up from Sabina''s voice.


    "So what? I can locate him anyway," Sabina said nonchntly.


    "His name is Rocky Bai, the captain of the transportation squad in the logistics camp. But he is tight-


    lipped about his movement and tracks. You might not spot him in the logistics camp. I know he is not


    there now," Isis said after thinking for a second.


    "Thank you." Sabina to a slight extent, acknowledged Isis and turned around to take her leave.


    Isis'' eyes darkened immediately as Sabina left. She called a bodyguard and let him send a message to


    Louis of the logistics camp, asserting that let Louis inform her when Rocky came back to the logistics


    camp.


    "What is the true identity of Rocky? How did he be on a friendly footing with General Marcia?" Isis


    spoke in a hushed tone to herself, eyebrows knitted together.


    In the main camp of the Timber Deity Empire, Alyssa just received the message that the strong squad


    she had sent to intercept the army provisions of the Crimson Dragon Group was captured by them, so


    she looked very gloomy now. And themanders present didn''t pluck up the courage to make a


    sound.


    The Timber Deity Empire''sck of victory at the Rough Slope had upset Alyssa''s whole deployment


    and the army lurking in the back of the Crimson Dragon Group had been spotted by them, forcing them


    stuck in a passive condition.


    To add salt into an injury, the right-wing defense line which was their feeble spot had been assailed by


    the Crimson Dragon Group yesterday and underwent a substantial loss. Though Alyssa had taken


    measures, the result was disappointing.


    "Is there any movement of the Crimson Dragon Group?" Alyssa asked coldly.


    "The Crimson Dragon Group is stepping up their attack on our right-wing defense line. I''m afraid our


    right-wing defense line would fall apart soon if we don''t take measures to check their attack," a


    "The Crimson Dragon Group raided our right-wing defense line to crack our whole army. But we will by


    no means surrender." Alyssa looked inhospitable, and a vicious smile emerged on her lip corners.


    Next day, the right-wing army of the Timber Deity Empire advanced their defense line and came face to


    face with the main force of the Crimson Dragon Group.


    Getting a glimpse of that situation, Isis thought the Timber Deity Empire was bluffing to use strong-arm


    tactics against the Crimson Dragon Group, so she decided to stick to her initial n and continue to


    assault the right-wing defense line of the Timber Deity Empire.


    Two dayster, the main force of the Crimson Dragon Group, with vigorousbating ability, ripped a


    hole on the feeble right-wing defense line of the Timber Deity Empire. Isis then dispatched a group of


    thirty thousand elite soldiers which was led by an Elite Commander at the fourth grade of the Heavenly


    Stage and three Frontline Commanders. They entered the right-wing defense line through the hole they


    had ripped before. Once without the right-wing defense line, the Timber Deity Empire was like an eagle


    without one wing and would be vulnerable.


    After setting foot into the right-wing defense line, the elite group, under the remotemand of Isis,


    employed numerous military tactics to storm the enemy and made a clean sweep in many battles.


    When the right-wing defense line of the Timber Deity Empire bordered on crumbling, to Isis'' being


    caught on the wrong foot, a considerable number of reinforcements of the Timber Deity Empire


    appeared and cut the route of the retreat of the Crimson Dragon Group, thus hemming in the thirty


    thousand soldiers of the Crimson Dragon Group.


    At this time, Isis realized that something was erroneous. So she sent another ten thousand soldiers to


    Empire halfway.


    One miscalction led to more slip-ups.


    The thirty thousand soldiers of the Crimson Dragon Group experienced a life-threatening loss in a few


    days, more than half of the soldiers dead. Without the reinforcements, though having leaned over


    backwards to break through the siege, the Crimson Dragon Group failed to brawl back. One Elite


    Commander and three General Commanders were deceased.


    There were only eight Elite Commanders in the whole Crimson Dragon Group, and the status of an


    Elite Commander is only second to the Commander in Chief and the Deputy Commander in Chief.


    What was more, the burliness of an Elite Commander as a spirit maniptor was above the third grade


    of the Heavenly Stage. So the death of the Elite Commanders was a severe loss. After all, a spirit


    maniptor at the Heavenly Stage was rarely seen.


    The death of one Elite Commander and three Frontline Commanders was an extensive attack to the


    Crimson Dragon Group. It was extremelyte for Isis to make atonement for the damage. It was her


    negligence that let the Crimson Dragon Army stuck in such a situation.


    Isis didn''t lead the squad this time, so she didn''t perceive that the right-wing defense line of the Timber


    Deity Empire was thus a straightforward target because most of the soldiers defending the line had


    already been pulled out when they advanced the defense line earlier.


    The army of the Timber Deity Empire had advanced their right-wing defense line to deceive Isis into


    thinking that the army of the Timber Deity Empire was simply bluffing. But literally, Alyssa had already


    deployed her soldiers secretly and stuck around for the Crimson Dragon Army to go into her trap.


    If Isis had led the army herself this time, she might have discovered the trap designed by Alyssa. The


    thirty thousand main force of the Crimson Dragon Army became heady over the consecutive victories,


    so they didn''t take heed that they were entering the trap of the enemy.


    Alyssa was gifted in implementing military tactics and had novel ideas. She took advantage of the


    headiness of the Crimson Dragon Army and designed this trap to cajole the Crimson Dragon Army into


    Compared to Alyssa, Isis was not experienced enough.

 Chapter 378 A Terrible Trap

    Chapter 378 A Terrible Trap


    This was just a starting point. Any spur of the moment in the battlefield could result in suffering the


    destruction of the whole game, the one that can determine all subsequent paths. Armies of Timber


    Deity Empire cracked down thirty thousand armies of Crimson Dragon Group, but they merely lost half


    of their armies. For Crimson Dragon Group, the troops they lost were their essential force, the most


    excellent contending force brought by Isis from Crimson Dragon Group. The most magnificent fighting


    force was damaged severely, while their rival''s forces only lost half. Under this circumstance, it was an


    enormous setback to Crimson Dragon Group and blew a hole in their self-confidence.


    Now Crimson Dragon Group only had over thirty thousand forces defending the frontier and proceeded


    in going into tailspin workforce created menace in defense. Crimson Dragon Group seemed to be


    crystal clear more not up to scratch in defense.


    In contrary, after bringing the thirty thousand armies of Crimson Dragon Group to their knees, Timber


    Deity Empire repositioned and reestablished their troops and left for the frontier again. Timber Deity


    Empire started the balls rolling ferocious attack toward Crimson Dragon Group and repressed them. It


    seemed Timber Deity Empire was going to break through their defensive line and invade Holy Dragon


    Empire.


    Isis utilized all her efforts to deploy the troops and all strategies she knew to defend. But it was toote.


    Alyssa didn''t let them have any breathing time for Crimson Dragon Group. She guided to break up the


    left line of Crimson Dragon Group and gripped hold of the fort in left defensive line quickly like a bullet


    out of a gun. Timber Deity Empire beat off the troops of Crimson Dragon Group one by one. In the


    oue, the left defensive line was crushed down in a few days.


    After losing the left defensive line, the frontier was made encroachments on by twenty thousand troops


    of Timber Deity Empire. It''s a stroke of luck that Isis had hazard an assumption the viin''s movement


    and evacuated their troops at night. Crimson Dragon Group kept ambushing them when Timber Deity


    Empire was pursuing them. Timber Deity Empire lost a few thousand soldiers, but their main troops


    were safe and sound unhurt. Crimson Dragon Group was still at a monkey wrench in the works.


    To safeguard their existing fighting force, Isis had to back off the right defensive line. Later, the right


    defensive forces converged with other main force led by Isis. There were only twenty thousands of


    troops left until that moment.


    Timber Deity Empire upied the whole frontier. The front line, the civilian neighborhood along the


    frontier, had turned into the left deste yground of war. Guilt-free people were caused suffering to


    by the war, some deceased, and some made their getaway to the war-torn region. Corpses of civilians


    were apparent everywhere.


    Six military camps, including logistics camp, hadpelled people to leave and joined Crimson Dragon


    Group led by Isis. Then they divided into three troops and withdrew into Frozen River Pass located


    between northern sky military camp and east-southeast military camp and Loyal Dragon Pass at north


    and Wild Heaven Pass at east. It established ast feeble safeguarding line for Holy Dragon Empire.


    Thest defensive line streaked the boundary between Gehenna Border of Holy Dragon Empire and a


    war zone. If one of the Passes were broken through, Timber Deity Empire troops would set foot in the


    territory of Holy Dragon Empire. The cities and towns nearby would be under menace, including Evian


    City where Crimson Dragon Group were located. If the war continued like this, the whole Holy Dragon


    Empire would be on the peril. No one coulde to the empire aid at that time.


    It was unquestionably making Crimson Dragon Group eat a humble pie who never gave consent to


    troops from other countries to set foot in their territory.


    The news that the Gehenna Border was in a desperate strait reached Imperial City like a whirlwind


    after Crimson Dragon Group endured terrible losses. Timber Deity Empire utterly vanquished the


    invincible Crimson Dragon Group. Civil and military officials were given a trepidation, and their minds


    were blown away by the news and didn''t understand how Crimson Dragon Group could endure a


    trample on defeat. They started to question Isis''petence in war.


    Without toffee-nosed words, Lance set foot in Gehenna Border as soon as he could. He transferred


    thirty thousand crack troops from base camp to Frozen River Pass. After arriving there, Lance took


    over the position of Isis and tookmand to guide Crimson Dragon Group.


    Meanwhile, Alyssa continued to brim over until eighty thousand troops. Timber Deity Empire troops


    withdrew for the Holy Dragon Empire with the tide. They arrived in Frozen River Pass, Loyal Dragon


    Pass and Wild Heaven Pass and gave it its one best shot to breakthrough.


    Since thirty thousand main forces were lost at one time, Crimson Dragon Group couldn''tpare with


    Timber Deity Empire troops with high morale which were a ss on their own; even Lance had


    transferred thirty thousand crack troops. The team spirit of Crimson Dragon Group was sinking lower.


    Even with thirty crack troops, the entire fifty thousand soldiers were securing the three passes. The


    soldiers camped in each pass was only less twenty thousand, which wasn''t a plentiful amount to


    secure the pass, not mention to fight with Timber Deity Empire.


    The mostpelling consideration for Crimson Dragon Group was to secure the passes. That''s the


    par first thing they could do now.


    Crimson Dragon Group had to defend the passes if they required to buy some time for recovering its


    former vitality. Lance had ordered Crimson Dragon Group camped in other towns and borders to join


    them. Once the situation stabilized, they will counterattack.


    Unfortunately, Crimson Dragon Group weren''ting face to face with other Troops, but Timber Deity


    Empire troops led by Alyssa, the most distinguished military genius. Crimson Dragon Group didn''t even


    have time to recharge their batteries.


    Being a battle-scarred ace and one of Three Great Generals in Holy Dragon Empire, Lance


    encountered a lot and was granted a bounty with numerous aplishments. He met his match with


    Alyssa this time. The first day he guarded Frozen River Pass, he received an important report from


    Loyal Dragon Pass. It told thirty thousand troops from Timber Deity Empire wasid siege to and bent


    over backwards to break through Loyal Dragon Pass.


    In a house of Frozen River Pass, Lance, Isis, two Elite Commanders, and Frontline Commanders were


    debating how to endure with Timber Deity Empire, including Marin. Timber Deity Empire was besieging


    Loyal Dragon Pass and stamping out their border.


    "Now Timber Deity Empire was in high spirit. They were with no doubts there were only ten thousand


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    forces in Loyal Dragon Pass, and they set their hearts to breaking through it at one heave. That''s their


    strategy. It''s feasible for them to pull off this since they are in high self-confidence now," Marin uttered


    first with a bleak face.


    "Loyal Dragon Pass is impregnable one among three barriers. That''s why the Commander in Chief only


    sendoff ten thousand forces to secure it. Even thirty thousand forces were bombarding Loyal Dragon


    Pass, it couldn''t be broken down within a short time. I think Timber Deity Empire are too proud as a lion


    when passion-stirred and overestimate themselves. They think Crimson Dragon Group will throw in the


    sponge only if they assail us!" One Elite Commander said and was rudely awakened by the


    performance of Timber Deity Empire. Timber Deity Empire''s movement indicated they belittled the Holy


    Dragon Empire.


    Other Commanders nodded. It suggested that they couldn''t get to grips their enemy looked down upon


    them.


    "It was my responsibility that Crimson Dragon Group was caught in a tight corner. If I weren''t so


    scatterbrained and hadn''t taken heed of the trap made by Timber Deity Empire, Crimson Dragon Group


    wouldn''t suffer the enormous destruction. Our frontier was also broken through, and we lost part of our


    territory. We have to withdraw into the Passes." Isisy the ountability on herself. Since she


    suffered a considerable loss, she had self-condemnation for her action.


    "It''s not Deputy Commander in Chief''s ountability. Commander of Timber Deity Empire is more


    powerful than we imagine," Marin said, seeking to bestow a pardon to Isis.


    Commanders started tomunicate in muted tones and implied to have somements. Even they


    had some opinions, they didn''t have the audacity to speak in public. They knew that resourceful Isis


    was no match for Commander in Chief of Timber Deity Empire, let alone themselves.


    "We underestimated their power and intention this time, so we suffered a great loss. In the following


    action, we shall be restrained. The same blunder shall never be made again!" Lance certainly was


    conscious that his daughter''s ipetence did not cause the significant loss, but the superiority and


    ambition of Commander in Chief of Timber Deity Empire. Or, Timber Deity Empire wouldn''t forward


    their position under a disadvantage condition and trapped Crimson Dragon Group.

 Chapter 379 Tale

    Chapter 379 Tale


    "Commander in Chief, I''ve gotten wind of that the Timber Deity Empire''smander is one of their


    princesses. Is it true?" Dunn asked quite abruptly.


    All the Commanders sitting in the room fixed their gaze to Lance, cudgeling their brains to figure out


    why a princess had such an exceptional leadershippetence.


    "It''s said that this princess, Alyssa, has been sent to the spiritual race to study at a tender age. She is


    the same age as General Marcia, in herte 20s. And she also has reached the Divine Stage." Like


    most people, Lance had heard a lot about Alyssa but had nevere face to face with her. There were


    all sorts of stories about her across the Wild Spirit Land. Lance heard the rumors and was curious


    about this foreign princess. Doubtless she was a force to be reckoned with. As the saying went, ''Even


    rumor is woven with a thread of truth''.


    "Under 30, the Divine Stage?" Everyone in the room was stunned. They had never thought that the


    "I guess the only one in the Wild Spirit Land who canpete with her is General Marcia." Lance


    nodded grimly.


    Isis'' hands clenched into fists and anger shed across her cold eyes. She had apetitive nature


    and a desire to be the best. Losing to Alyssa this time was her biggest shame!


    "This princess is said to be the military genius of the century. She covertly conducted many battles


    against other countries in the past several years. The king of the Timber Deity Empire has established


    an enormous tenderness for her. It''s awe inspiring how she behaved in the fight against the Crimson


    Dragon Army. She backed us into a corner. She indeed lives up to her reputation," Lance said


    staunchly. Latching on to something was half the battle. Whoever had an inclination to seed had to


    evaluate their rivals on the beam.


    "Father, will you send support to the Loyal Dragon Pass? If so, I wish to lead the troop," Isis said to


    Lance. She was extremely proud as a peacock and defeat by Alyssa was too bitter pill to swallow.


    "For now, we yet have heavy turn up at the Frozen River Pass. We have to tread cautiously. Every


    move of our main army we make now should be heedful. For safety''s sake, we require to concentrate


    on the other two passes and keep them well shielded. I will personally lead a battalion to reinforce the


    Loyal Dragon Pass." Lance''s remarks left every one caught on the hop.


    "Father, you will lead the army yourself?" Isis asked in a quandary.


    This was out of the blue for every Commander in this room. Lance hadn''t appeared at the battle front


    for at least three years. Basically he always took the ce in the rear and gavemands based on


    the overall situation. So Lance''s unlooked-for request to lead an army himself was totally not bargained


    for.


    "Does anyone have a perplexing question about that?" Lance''s brows arched. The authority in his tone


    was crystal clear. Actually he passed the decision for two reasons. Firstly, he required to give a leg up


    to the gging spirit of the Crimson Dragon Army. Secondly, it was about the time to take the Timber


    Deity Empire''s army down a peg or two. They should be apprehensive the Crimson Dragon Army was


    not the meat on their chopping board.


    As the leader of the army, he was under an obligation to do more than just issuing orders. He had to be


    in a position to engage in the front when necessary. This was the approach an efficient leader offered a


    support to his army''s cohesion and sharpened its will.


    All Commanders exchanged nces but said nothing. Clearly Lance had already made up his mind.


    There was no reason for them to respond no.


    "Isis, I''m leaving you inmand of the Frozen River Pass and the Wild Heaven Pass. Any problems?"


    Lance asked Isis solemnly. He had been a little on tenterhooks that his daughter might take this defeat


    pretty hard.


    "No problem!" Isis saw the trouble in his father''s eyes and swayed her head to dissipate his dreads.


    How could she be defeated like a walk in the park?


    "So it''s clear-cut. Commander Chen, Commander Lin and Commander Qian, the three of you wille


    with me. We will set off at noon with ten thousand soldiers. Now go make yourself ready for that."


    Lance chose an Elite Commander and two Frontline Commanders to be a tower of strength to him,


    then he released them with a wave.


    The threemanders bowed and withdrew. The othermanders also left the room, leaving only


    Isis and Lance there.


    "Father, there is something I require to report to you," Isis said after taking a breather.


    "If it can hold on for a while, we can converse about it when I get back." Lance said, squinting his eyes.


    "It''s about Rocky." Isis blinked.


    "Rocky? Now he is at the Frozen River Pass, right? I got wind about the mor of the Rough Slope.


    He''s the reason our army werepetent to repel twenty thousand soldiers of the Timber Deity


    Empire. I am about to summon him, but it has to hold its horses until I get back." The news of the Loyal


    Dragon Pass beingid siege to forced Lance to postpone his encounter with Rocky.


    "I don''t have the slenderest clue where he is now. And I don''t give a tinker''s curse." Isis said, looking


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    like a bear with sore head.


    "What took ce? What has he done to you?" Lance asked, beamed like a Cheshire cat.


    "Nothing. It''s just... Well, ignore it. That''s not what I wish to make known to you. The point is, Sabina,


    General Marcia''s disciple, came to the front line to meet Rocky not long ago." Putting her thinking cap


    to Rocky filled Isis with mixed sentiments.


    "What?" Lance seemed to be caught on the hop.


    "I guessed that was creepy, too. Why did Sabina want to set his eyes on Rocky? I''ve been cudgeling


    my brains about it a lot. It has to do with General Marcia." Isis suggested, astonished her mind was still


    a surging perplexity.


    "Where is Sabina as we speak?" Lance asked.


    "She has retreated to the Loyal Dragon Pass with the logistics camp. You can stumble across her


    there," Isis replied.


    "I see. I require you to keep their meeting strictly confidential. Actually, I''ve also gotten wind something


    on the trip back to the Imperial City." Lance nodded, a cunning glimmer in his eyes.


    "What?" Isis asked curiously, having knowledge it had something to do with Rocky.


    "I''m not very free from doubt of it yet. I will have tomunicate with Sabina first. I will tell you then."


    Then Lance strode off.


    Lance and other threemanders left the Frozen River Pass for the Loyal Dragon Pass that


    afternoon with ten thousand soldiers.


    At the same time something was taking ce in the peripheral forest of the Myriad Beasts Ground.


    "Burn!" Red and ck mes shot up with startling ferocity. Fire licked everything like a hungry kitten


    with a saucer of milk and then broke into a shower of fire pouring down over the ground, turning the


    grass, shrubs and trees to ashes in the blink of an eye.


    Then some hell on earth screams rang out.


    Among several huge trees stood Rocky, Uriah and Rubygon. In front of them was nearly eight Corrupt


    Hounds, all two or three-star beast. These Corrupt Hounds were drooling corrosive saliva from their


    mouth, reeking of vomit and excrement, keeping a weather eye, hanging on.


    On the ground between them and Rocky were several charred bodies.


    Rocky would have spun and go like a bat out of hell at the first sight of so many Corrupt Hounds


    before. But now he waspetent to maintain his poise and encounter them. Now these Corrupt


    Hounds were the ones who were scared stiff.

 Chapter 380 Making Quite A Lot Of Improvements

    Chapter 380 Making Quite A Lot Of Improvements


    Since Rocky broke into the first grade of the Heavenly Stage, his strength had been stirred up


    tremendously, which also meant that he made a significant leap in strength,pared to his previous


    strength at the Earthly Stage. Of course, the most critical reason for such an enhancement was due to


    that he got rid of the firstyer of the sealing power inside his body, which was employed to seal the


    power of the Holy Dragon Bead. After that, he got back a small part of the evil power from the Holy


    Dragon Bead. Although it was only a small amount of power of the Bead, it had made his current


    strength into the first grade of the Heavenly Stage. What was more, his spiritual power was now


    equivalent to the second grade of the Heavenly Stage or even stronger than this level.


    However, after another half a month''s cultivation, Rocky also confirmed that the evil spiritual power


    from the Holy Dragon Bead in his body seemed difficult to be improved through cultivation. When he


    hunted in the peripheral forest of the Myriad Beasts Ground recently, relying on the unique sense of the


    Rainbow Glow Unicorn, he had harvested a lot of exotic and rare treasures that could enhance a


    warrior''s spiritual power. After refining and absorbing those treasures as well as the Dark Heaven Eggs


    produced by the Dark Heaven Insects he was breeding secretly, he noticed that the evil spiritual power


    in his body was yet not enhanced by a lot, or to be more exact, was even not advanced at all. Such a


    revtion gave him the hump.


    On the other hand, with the same treasures, the spiritual power with the Fire nature inside his body had


    been without respite made progress, and it was now tantamount to the third or maybe fourth grade of


    the Earthly Stage.


    The two utterly different phenomena made Rocky feel rather odd. After all, the two kinds of spiritual


    power had existed in his body at the same time. Why did the treasures have no enhancing effect on the


    evil spiritual power of the Holy Dragon Bead, but only on the spiritual power with the Fire nature?


    Rocky observed for a while and racked his brains for the possible reason, but he couldn''t figure out a


    piece of information. Somehow, he had a faint sneaking suspicion that this might be rted to the


    spiritual power nature of the Holy Dragon Bead. He was cognizant that the Holy Dragon Bead''s


    spiritual power was very evil, which was entirely different from the ordinary spiritual power and spiritual


    power with nature.


    Every time he put to use the Holy Dragon Bead''s evil spiritual power, he could have a sensation of his


    changes from inside out. Especially when using such power alone, he would be extraordinarily


    cold-blooded, just like he was possessed and bewitched by some kind of resentment and evil thought.


    Moreover, he became bloodthirsty. It would be an extremely strenuous task for him to stop killing as


    long as he saw a drop of blood as if he had been dragged into hell and became a devil. Once such


    power was overused, he felt that he would lose self-control, and then it would control him instead.


    Therefore, he surmised that maybe, because the nature of the rare treasures was different from the


    nature of the evil spiritual power in the Holy Dragon Bead, the two kinds of things couldn''t be fused¡ª


    they were like oil and water. This led to the zero improvement of the evil spiritual power inside his body


    after he absorbed all those treasures.


    Now the mere thing that could make his evil spiritual power grow was the normal cultivation through


    taking the magical saliva. Of course, such a rising momentum couldn''t be contrasted with that by the


    use of the rare treasures. Rocky simply referred to it as the pace of a turtle crawling!


    After the recent period of adaptation, Rocky became extremely cautious when using the evil spiritual


    power of the Holy Dragon Bead. He gave it his best shot to use it together with the spiritual power with


    Fire nature.


    What was worth remarking was that after the fusion of the two kinds of power, the power of the fire


    Rocky could produce was utterly incredible. It would have stronger prating power andbustion


    power, which could cause noticeable damage to the wild spirit-manipted beasts with extreme


    defensive power like the Armoured Oogway Bear. The firepower of the spiritual power with Fire nature


    alone could never do that.


    Therefore, he named this new form of fire power as the Evil me.


    In the past two months, Rocky also cultivated the Demonic Fire Skill, a mental cultivation method in the


    Demonic Fire Codex, to the second stage. Now, plus the Evil me, he could disy amazing spiritual


    martial arts. Moreover, the gap between the two spiritual martial arts, the Heavenly Stage and the


    Earthly Stage, was very big indeed. For example, one attackunched by a warrior at the ninth grade of


    the Earthly Stage might not be powerful enough to execute a wild spirit-manipted beast at the


    second grade of the three-star level. Yet, such a beast could be executed by one attack from a warrior


    at the Heavenly Stage in a blink of an eye.


    If a warrior put into service the spiritual martial arts at the Earthly Stage in the state of Spirit


    Possession, the power would be naturally even more mind-blowing!


    Just a few days ago, when Rocky by a twist of fate identally met a Trunk Giant whose strength was


    at the third grade of the four-star level, he was lingering with bated breath to have an attempt to


    execute it. He thought that its strength was only equivalent to that of a warrior at the second or third


    grade of the Heavenly Stage. Therefore, he believed that with the assistance of his beasts, Uriah, and


    Rubygon, killing it would not have been a hard nut to crack for him. Yet, unexpectedly, afterward, he


    was trapped in a very hard-pressed and dangerous battle. Even worse, he looked in a muddle after a


    few moments. He couldn''t kill it and was at the end of his tether situation until he finally activated the


    state of the Spirit Possession with Uriah and killed it.


    It was at that battle that he also got keyed up about how to activate the vigorous andbative power


    of the spiritual martial arts at the Heavenly Stage by the Evil me in the state of Spirit Possession. He


    couldn''t be more shocked by such power by then.


    Of course, the cost of such learning was also high. The side effect of applying the Spirit Possession


    was that the stronger power a spirit maniptor activated, the more overloaded power that his body


    had to bear. As a result, Rocky was racked with pain, such as muscle aches, soft and feeble limbs.


    After the mor of that day, he couldn''t make a move around like an average person for a whole day.


    If he didn''t have ample bodyguards around him, he in all likelihood had long been swallowed alive by


    the wild spirit-manipted beasts in that forest.


    All in all, due to histest development, Rocky, who had beenpelled to stretch his legs hole and


    corner in the outer forest of the Myriad Beasts Ground, now could stride openly and boldly in the


    woods, like an overbearing crab who moved sideways. A single wild spirit-manipted beast who was


    wandering alone in the forest, if it were at the third grade of the three-star level, would go like a bat out


    of hell away from him as fast as possible the moment it spotted Rocky. Even if a group of wild spirit-


    manipted beasts like three or five beasts saw Rocky, they would all either go hell for leather or hide


    after seeing the four beasts led by Uriah behind him. Of course, there was some time that they would


    always encounter stronger beasts who didn''t make a swift exit at the first moment, like the Corrupt


    Hounds in front of them now. To survive in the perilous forest, the beasts were all instinctively


    acquainted with that they could choose either fight or flight flexibly. Yet, they didn''t know that if they


    needed to survive from Rocky and his war beasts, their only choice was to run away.


    If they didn''t, there would be only one miserable ending in store for them!


    "Execute them!" Rocky ordered when he saw the seven or eight Hounds who were in their way. He


    narrowed his eyes coldly and dashed to them alongside with Uriah and Rubygon.


    When the Corrupt Hounds saw such strong rivals, they instantly figured out what was befalling, and


    swiftly, they made their getaway into the dense forest at a crazed speed. In the blink of an eye, they


    were lost out of Rocky''s sight.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "What? You all just beat a hasty retreat like this?" Rocky grumbled. Meanwhile, he shrugged as if he


    was acquainted with such a situation. Then, casting his attention on the Rainbow Glow Unicorn and the


    little Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf who were watching like hawks behind him, he said, "Let''s go." Then, he


    proceeded the hunting journey in the forest with his four beasts.


    During the more than half a month in the forest, the physical condition of the Dark Heaven Insect


    Queen had significantly improved. It felt cozier in the forest. Because of the repeated absorption of


    also very smooth. Rocky found that its belly was much bigger than before.


    Besides, among the three Dark Heaven Insects, the two insects which used to be at the first grade of


    the three-star level now had risen to the second grade, which implied that he now had three Dark


    Heaven Insects at the second grade. The three insects could produce the medium Dark Heaven Eggs


    that were rare enough to make any spirit maniptor covet!


    If the queen sessfully produced eggs and its egg hatching sess rate was advanced, then Rocky


    would have at least ten Dark Heaven Insects. By then, even the number of the Dark Heaven Insects in


    the Pce City of the Holy Dragon Empire couldn''t exceed his. Moreover, as long as he had the


    queen, the number of his Dark Heaven Insects would be with no doubts increasing all the time.


    Those were not the end of his recent gains. He had also made significant progress in cultivating the


    Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill. Now he managed to build a bridge for spiritual power


    connection in Rubygon''s body. Now he only had to imprint a mark on its spiritual source. If he finished


    that, then his Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill could reach the first stage, in which case he would


    be qualified to learn the unique secret skill described in the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill¡ªthe


    animalization!

 Chapter 381 The War Went Bad

    Chapter 381 The War Went Bad


    One could be in the state of animalization without activating Spirit Possession. In this state, one could


    gain part of the power from the spirit-manipted beast and could own part of the form orpetence


    of his or her beast by stimting the beast. Rocky had gotten a glimpse of Sheridan activating this


    technique before, and it was really creepy.


    Rocky beyond doubt wished to stimte the skill of animalization as soon as he could. However,


    Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill needed for animalization was one of the four excellent


    techniques in Wild Spirit Land. It''s not as straightforward as falling off a log to possess oneself of the


    skill. It was just one to two months from the time when he began to practice Mysterious Beast


    Transformation Skill. To improve spiritual power one shall umte gradually and again break


    through, but to practice Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill was different. One shall engage in


    contemtion each level of Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill like mediate the wisdom in


    Buddhism. One could lift oneself from a level to another level only if one were in a brown study of the


    intelligence. To practice Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill was like this. Therefore, one could


    apprehend the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill in one day or one year. It depended on one''s


    aptitude, which was like a root of wisdom that could lead one to the truth. If one didn''t have the root of


    perceptiveness, even he devoted a whole life in practicing Mysterious Best Transformation Skill, it


    wouldn''t bring to fruition. All the attempts would bear no fruit.


    Rocky had established a spiritual power rtionship between him and Rubygon, which was an


    incredibly positive result. If he recognized Rocky''s aplishment, Sheridan would be caught on the


    wrong foot. He spent one year in learning Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill to reach Rocky''s


    current stage.


    His progress would have been at the speed of light if he established the spiritual power connection with


    Uriah. Thus it could be regarded that he owned an extraordinary aptitude.


    As customary, Rocky hunted around the whole forest along an arc-shaped route. He captured female


    spirit-manipted beasts for Dark Heaven Insect Queen as he was collecting samples of spirit-


    manipted beasts. If he was blessed with good luck, Rocky could find better treasures.


    Rocky had the very motive to go through the forest and visit Myriad Beasts Ground, but he lost heart in


    his n, thinking of hisst dangerous encounter. Actually, he was conscious there would be no


    problem even he hunted around the edge of Myriad Beasts Ground since hispetence had been


    advanced a lot and Uriah and Rubygon were tagging along with him. In case of any emergency, he


    didn''t go hunting spirit-manipted beasts in Myriad Beasts Ground. Some beasts there were four-star


    level, some three-star level. Neither of them was a piece of old tackle to handle. A few days ago, the


    third grade of four-star level Trunk Giant made him in a mess. So based on his current capabilities, he


    could only crack down the wild spirit-manipted beast in this area. He preferred not to prey the mind


    of the beast in Myriad Beasts Ground.


    In a sh, half-day had passed.


    Rocky took recharged his batteries on a colossal stone near a clean brook as well as his beasts. He


    started to revitalize the brain nerve of Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf by applying spiritual power as he did for


    Rubygon as before. In this way, the induction force of Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf would be strengthened and


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    was a walk in the park to be tamed when it grew up.


    A Carrier Beast skimmed over the thick forest andnded on the stone. It bounced in front of Rocky


    with a mailbox tying up in its feet.


    "Camp Director sends me another message?" Rocky picked up the Carrier Beast, took off a slip of


    paper in the mailbox, and read it with his brows knitted in befuddlement.


    "Even Lance went hell for leather to the barrier by himself. It seemed Crimson Dragon Group had a bad


    war. Isis gives the impression of being no match for Commander in Chief from Timber Deity Empire.


    But this is none of my business, isn''t it? I havee to the aid of her several times and have carried


    out everything possible. I owe her nothing. I was apprehensive that the reason that she organized for


    me in the logistics camp was to take advantage of me," Rocky grinned from ear to ear and said.


    Rocky had already known Crimson Dragon Group was cornered by Timber Deity Empire and lost thirty


    thousand forces. After they were brought to their knees, Louis sent him a message to give the low-


    down to him the information and hope he could go back to help Crimson Dragon Group. Louis kept


    sending messages to him and let him perceive the constant bad news about Crimson Dragon Group.


    But he just paid no heed to this news, and what he burdened himself with most about was to improve


    the hatching rate of Dark Heaven Insect Queen and to collect the samples of spirit-manipted beasts.


    He was whole with no doubts battle-hardened Crimson Dragon Group wouldn''t fall apart just because


    they have been triumphed over. Anyway, the Crimson Dragon Group was one of the four great military


    groups in Holy Dragon Empire.


    In his point of view, it wasn''t of great consequence for him to go back. Plus, he didn''t want to do the


    strenuous things.


    Rocky rumpled the paper and burned it up in his palm as a ck and red Evil me puffed in his palm.


    Then he threw the ashes away.


    At the same time, thirty thousand forces from Timber Deity Empire were blocking off the Loyal Dragon


    Pass.


    Lance came to the Pass, which brought extraordinary and active consequences. In the following three


    days, twenty thousand forces of Crimson Dragon Group blocked thirty thousand troops from Timber


    Deity Empire, and the rival didn''t have the chance to climb up the defensive wall. Lance killed one


    Commander from Timber Deity Empire, which substantially beefed up their morale.


    The news arrived when Lance was defending Loyal Dragon Pass.


    "What? Wild Heaven Pass was bombarded at night? What''s going on? Twenty thousand forces are


    keeping an eye at Wild Heaven Pass. How could it be expedient to be invaded and be made


    mincemeat at night?" With the rude awakening news, Lance''s firm and steady face was also given a


    trepidation. The enemy''s movement was extremely swift and without signaling.


    "It says a turncoat opened our gate off our guard. So the ambushed Timber Deity Empire troops


    invaded..." Spirit maniptor who sent the message informed.


    "A turncoat!" Lance was in high dudgeon with his hand clenched into a fist. Suddenly, the tables around


    him started to shudder like a leaf. There was a sound "Bang". An incense burner seemed couldn''t


    withstand the pressure, distorted, and tumbled down on the ground.


    Spirit maniptor was ahead of chilly perspiration. If one experienced this kind of pressure, there


    would be a uniform ending like that incense burner.


    "How was the condition in Wild Heaven Pass?"


    "Commander Ron is establishing ast-ditch defense. But the situation on the battlefield isn''t going


    sessfully. Among Timber Deity Empire troops, a few high-powered squads of spirit maniptors are


    giving assistance to them to attack our Pass; especially, there are a few maniptors of the Heavenly


    Stage..."


    "Bring Commander Cheng here now!" After he grasped the condition of Wild Heaven Pass, Lance


    summoned Commander Cheng in a twinkle of an eye, and he ordered Commander Cheng to be in


    charge of Loyal Dragon Pass.


    After a few words with Commander Cheng, Lance stepped out of the camp and stretched out his hands


    to activate the power. Instantly, there was a rumble sound in the sky like a thunder and next second, a


    crevice was ripped in the sky like a giant mouth of a monster.

 Chapter 382 Dilemma

    Chapter 382 Dilemma


    As a deafening roar reverberated in the air, a colossal dragon flew out of the crevice. Its giant body


    glistened with dazzling thunder light, and its three huge heads were swinging. The four gigantic wings


    behind its heads even impeded the sunlight. Its body was asrge as a mountain. Bolts of thunder kept


    spurting out of its two tails. The formidable aura around it rattled the spectators to the core.


    Those soldiers in the Loyal Dragon Pass almost bounced out of their skin as facing the colossal


    dragon''s appearance. The poor-spirited ones among them could not even help but begin shaking like a


    leaf.


    The spot where the Timber Deity Empire''s army encamped was near to the Loyal Dragon Pass, so they


    also caught a glimpse of the colossal dragon. Their jaws almost fell to the ground as seeing the rude


    awakening picture.


    That giant creature was Lance''s spirit-manipted beast, a six-star Thunder Blustering Dragon. It


    ranked top ten on the Spiritual Beast List of the Wild Spirit Land, no matter in strength or quality. The


    Thunder Blustering Dragon was strong as an eagle and out of the ordinary kind of spiritual dragon


    among the thunder series. What could be on a par with Lance''s Thunder Blustering Dragon in the Holy


    Dragon Empire were only the two spirit-manipted beasts of Bryant''s and Marcia''s.


    Lance self-possessed as the breast of ake when the loud wind wasid jumped into the air. With a


    gleam of his spiritual power, he had ridden on the Thunder Blustering Dragon. As it was waving its


    wings, a sand storm swept over the Loyal Dragon Pass.


    In a flickering of an eye, the Thunder Blustering Dragon had brimmed over up into the sky and ebbed


    away.


    It was already night when Lance came back to the Frozen River Pass.


    "Father!" As promptly as perceiving Lance made an appearance, Isis came to catch sight of him.


    "How about the Wild Heaven Pass right now?" Lance inquired.


    "We have lost ten thousand of our men. By good luck, Commander Ron already kept at arm''s length


    the enemy ambush and expelled them out of the Wild Heaven Pass!" Isis answered with a somber


    look.


    "It''s still too shortly to make conclusions!" Lance dered.


    "Father, do you mean we should allocate some reinforcements to the Wild Heaven Pass?" Isis'' brows


    knitted together.


    "No, we can''t do that. Ten thousand soldiers of the Crimson Dragon Group have been assigned to the


    Loyal Dragon Pass from the Frozen River Pass. There are only twenty thousand soldiers in the Frozen


    River Pass right now. If we sent reinforcements to the Wild Heaven Pass, the Frozen River Pass would


    be on jeopardy then." Lance face looked sullen and then proceeded, "It''s our rival''s swindle. Now that


    the Timber Deity Empire has a substantial upper hand over us in the aspect of army forces, they bring


    into service that to draw away our army forces. It is a conundrum that the thirty thousand soldiers of


    Timber Deity Empire besieged the Loyal Dragon Pass. What they undoubtedly have an inclination for is


    the Wild Heaven Pass. Princess Alyssa is absolutely out of the ordinary!"


    "What should we do now, father? We will lose the Wild Heaven Pass if we don''t assign any


    reinforcements to them!" Isis could not help but be in a state of nerves like a cat on a hot tin roof. Once


    upon losing the Wild Heaven Pass, an entrance to the Holy Dragon Empire would be freed by their


    rival.


    "I have dispatched a message to the headquarters along the way. The Elite Regiment of our spirit


    maniptors will send over some of their members within no time," Lance dered.


    "The Elite Regiment! Do you genuinely mean it, father?" Isis was hit like a ton of bricks.


    Almost everyone in the Crimson Dragon Group was apprehensive that the Elite Regiment was their


    most iprehensible squad, which consisted of royal spirit maniptors at or above the eighth grade


    of the Earthly Stage. The head of the Elite Regiment even reached the Supernal Stage.


    There were at most hundreds of Supernal Stage spirit maniptors in the whole Holy Dragon Empire.


    Most of them came from the dominant ns of the royal family. In the four major military groups of the


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Holy Dragon Empire, there were also an insignificant number of Supernal Stage spirit maniptors.


    The Crimson Dragon Group, for example, had three to four Supernal Stage spirit maniptors, and


    they woulde to lock antlers only under the most dangerous circumstance.


    The Elite Regiment led by a Supernal Stage spirit maniptor, of course, was extraordinarily strong as


    an ox and back-breaking.


    Now that Lance even required the best squad of the Crimson Dragon Group to join the fight, it could


    also show beyond doubt how precarious their present condition was. Only by such a strong squad''s


    helping hand could the Crimson Dragon Group have the possibility to turn the tables.


    "Besides, the fifty thousand soldiers, which are the reinforcements I already put into position before,


    are on the way now. We have to try everything we can to safeguard the three passes. When the Elite


    Regiment and reinforcements arrive, it is time we fight back! The crux right now is whether we can take


    up cudgels for the Wild Heaven Pass. The Elite Regiment''s members normally have their own task to


    put the finishing touches to. It will take them at least five days toe here. Our men in the Wild


    Heaven Pass have to hold their horses for a few more days," Lance said with a serious face. Time was


    the key to this battle, yet what the Crimson Dragon Army was desperate most for now was also time.


    If they lost the Wild Heaven Pass, the aftermath was beyond hope. It would go far more above one''s


    head to fight the Timber Deity Empire if they entered the Holy Dragon Empire''s territory through the


    Wild Heaven Pass. They would in two shakes of amb''s tail invade the several cities, including Evian


    City, around the border, and numerous guilt-free citizens would die in the cruel war.


    Thus, the Crimson Dragon Army would with nock of confidence to have a dust-up for their life for the


    Wild Heaven Pass.


    The next day, Lance was presented with the news that the Timber Deity Empireunched intense


    attacks at the Loyal Dragon Pass, which was entirely out of his control. He didn''t have in the prospect


    that the enemy would fight the Loyal Dragon Pass before they got the Wild Heaven Pass. To add salt


    into an injury, it was Princess Alyssa who led the Timber Deity Empire''s army to bombard the Loyal


    Dragon Pass.


    Although previously their morale almost reached the low watermark level after Lance routed them, the


    Timber Deity Empire''s army in the Loyal Dragon Pass regained their confidence under Alyssa''s skillful


    leadership. With their strong as a lion fighting will, they had almost broken down the twenty thousand


    soldiers patrolling in the Loyal Dragon Pass.


    The third day, the Wild Heaven Pass and the Loyal Dragon Pass were both on the edge of being blown


    their minds. The Crimson Dragon Army had been pushed in a corner.


    In the temporary Conference Hall of the Frozen River Pass, Lance wore a solemn expression and


    furrowed brows deeply. His eyes were painted with a hint of the heebie-jeebies. He became cognizant


    of what a predicament the Crimson Dragon Army was in right now. Both the Wild Heaven Pass and the


    Loyal Dragon Pass were in deeply demand of reinforcements, but if Lance assigned soldiers of the


    Frozen River Pass to the two passes, the Frozen River Pass would be on jeopardy in any minute.


    But if he didn''t do so, the Holy Dragon Empire would lose two crucial passes at the same time. The


    Timber Deity Empire could easily invade several cities around the Holy Dragon Empire''s boundary like


    a piece of old tackle.


    These days, the Crimson Dragon Army had already been dissipated after engaging in several fights. It


    was a hard nut to crack for them to guard a mere pass. How could they maintain both the Wild Heaven


    Pass and the Loyal Dragon Pass?


    "Father!" Isis wended her way in without signaling.


    "Is there any piece of information about the Wild Heaven Pass and the Loyal Dragon Pass?" Lance''s


    brows knitted together. While he had to blow the lid off that Princess Alyssa was so good that she even


    pushed him and the Crimson Dragon Army in a corner.


    Although Lance had encountered a lot and dominated for many time, he was already at the end of his


    wits as facing the current monkey wrench in the works. Perturbation had almost worn him out, which


    was so evident in the increase of his grey hair. Before the reinforcements arrived, the two principal


    passes were already on the edge of losing. Yet, he didn''t have the slightest idea about how to handle


    with that because of the inadequate army forces. All of these were overpowering him and almost


    smothered him.


    "Nothing new! I''m scared stiff that we would lose the Wild Heaven Pass." Isis shook her head slightly


    as a hint of twitchiness shed in her eyes. Meanwhile, a man''s figure clicked into her mind. She


    believed that if he was here now, he might have a way to alleviate their up to the minute crisis.


    Although she fully understood that getting out of such a quandary was almost close to drawing water


    from a stone, she still believed that he coulde to someone''s rescue. Because she already


    witnessed that he turned the impossibility into possibilityst time in the Rough Slope.

 Chapter 383 A Bloody Battle

    Chapter 383 A Bloody Battle


    "It''s going to be difficult. We''re practically between a rock and a hard ce. The possibility of losing


    either Wild Heaven Pass or Loyal Dragon Pass is unbearable. I can''t imagine how it would be for the


    Crimson Dragon Group. With the way things are now, we will have to make a sacrifice. It''s best to focus


    our forces on just one. Defending both will be impossible. Weck the manpower and worse, we might


    end up losing both. Even if our reinforcements make it in time, we won''t be able to seize it back." Lance


    drew out his words with emphasis as he lifted his chin. His well-sculpted features disyed the


    confidence in his statement. He had given careful consideration to every aspect of their current


    predicament. It was tantamount that he considered every decision he was going to make, for the fate of


    the Crimson Dragon Group rested upon these changes. Mistakes could prove fatal, so he must be


    cautious.


    "If that''s what you think is best, which pass would you want us to defend, father?" Isis asked, her eyes


    sparkling.


    "We will be defending Wild Heaven Pass. The Loyal Dragon Pass is now under siege by troops that are


    led by the Commander-in-Chief of the Timber Deity Empire, Princess Alyssa. Our scouts have informed


    me that she has shown herself in the battlefield. Even if we send out reinforcements to mount our


    defense, it will be a moot battle, unless I lead the troops myself. But Princess Alyssa must have already


    prepared for that possibility. And if she sees me, she''llunch a counter attack. She''ll most likely


    redirect her forces to the Frozen River Pass, knowing we won''t be able to defend it. Being directly


    connected to Evian City, the Frozen River Pass is more important than the other two. It is of the utmost


    importance that we don''t lose it, even if the others fall to their hands. Though it would appear that Wild


    Heaven Pass is under a lot of threat, we must consider that the battle hassted for several days now.


    Not only are our troops bing tired, but surely the Timber Deity Empire''s troops are the same. If we


    can mount our forces there and defend it, if we can overpower their troops, then we will have the upper


    hand before our reinforcementse. By then, if we have lost Loyal Dragon Pass, we only need to


    gather all our forces to take it back." Lance''s words swept through the room as he quickly analyzed the


    situation. He described the current states of all three passes in vivid detail. It was his sharp mind and


    his keen wit, that earned him the position of the Commander-in-Chief of the Crimson Dragon Group. He


    deserved the title given to him.


    "Such being the case, let me lead the troops to assist the defense of Wild Heaven Pass! I will make


    certain to hold Wild Heaven Pass, defending it with all of my power, no matter what," Isis said as she


    volunteered herself without any hesitation. She felt culpable for the predicament that gued the


    Crimson Dragon Army, and felt it was only right for her to remedy the situation.


    "In order to sessfully defend Frozen River Pass, we would need to station ten thousand troops here.


    We would be left with no more than five thousand troops to be dispatched to Wild Heaven Pass in


    order to assist with its defense. Taking into ount the forces that are already defending Wild Heaven


    Pass, you would be left with less than ten thousand troops. Are you certain you can defend it


    sessfully with only these troops at hand? Know that if you fail, the whole army will be annihted!"


    Lance said, his face calm yet imposing. He was about to say something more, but he stopped himself.


    He didn''t say it outright, but Isis understood that the one variable that would turn the tide of this conflict


    would be whether or not Wild Heaven Pass was secured. If the Crimson Dragon Group lost and Wild


    Heaven Pass fell into the enemies'' hands, the defending troops that were left at the site would be likely


    to lose their lives. For that very reason, Lance didn''t want his daughter to take the risk.


    "Would there be anyone else in the Crimson Dragon Group that is more likely to seed than me?"


    Isis answered in a decisive tone. Certainly she knew what her father was thinking, but as the Deputy


    Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Group, she didn''t allow herself to show weakness at such


    a critical moment. She had made up her mind. And she would not stand down.


    "That''s not..." Lance bit back his words. He knew his daughter was right, but it would be too risky to


    send her to assist the defense of Wild Heaven Pass. The casualties that would inevitably hang upon


    her shoulders would be her weight to bear. And being his one and only daughter, he couldn''t let himself


    put her in such a danger. If anything happened to Isis, he wouldn''t be able to live with himself. His heart


    constricted at the thought. He remembered histe wife, and even now he felt contrite. What would her


    mother say?


    "Commander in Chief," a voice cut through the tension in the air and the hesitation in Lance''s heart. "If


    you would allow me, I want to volunteer myself to aid the Deputy Commander in Chief." The voice


    came from outside.


    Lance and Isis turned their heads to the general direction of the voice. Marin parted the p of the tent,


    stepping inside.


    "C-cousin?" Isis stammered, her eyes widening in surprise.


    "Marin, you too?" Lance asked. His thick brows furrowed tightly. He had always regarded Marin as his


    own daughter. Just like Isis, he would be beside himself with worry, if the two of them went there


    together.


    "Cousin, wouldn''t it be better to stay here and help father at Frozen River pass?" Isis didn''t want Marin


    to go with her, knowing the danger thaty ahead.


    "No way, cousin! I wish to go with you. Please, Commander in Chief, I ask that you allow me," Marin


    pleaded, getting down on one knee. Her eyes bore into his uncle''s, sincere and determined.


    The look in her eyes cut through Lance, and he immediately walked toward his niece, pulling her arm


    up to help her stand. He sighed then, shaking his head, "I guess there''s no helping it. The two of you


    are too stubborn. How could I ever hope to dissuade you?" He smiled and continued, "I can''t really


    Wild Heaven Pass. But bear in mind that you mustn''t persist if things take a turn for the worst. The


    option of retreat is always avable to you. Remember that."


    Isis and Marin exchanged nces. When their eyes met, they smiled and nodded in understanding to


    Lance.


    "Besides, I will order Commander Dunn and Commander Cao to escort you, and I will dispatch twenty


    more spirit maniptors. Perhaps they could be of assistance when you find yourselves overwhelmed,"


    Lance added after a bit of contemtion.


    "Cousin Marin, gather your things. I''ll be with you shortly," Isis said to Marin with a nod. She wished to


    discuss something else with her father.


    Marin bowed her greetings to Lance and took her leave.


    "Father, have you spoken to Sabina?" Isis asked as soon as Marin disappeared from their sight. She


    had been too preupied these past few days with the defense of the two passes and Sabina


    "No. I never found her when I arrived at Loyal Dragon Pass," Lance admitted, shaking his head, his


    eyes squinting at the memory.


    "It seems she''s purposefully avoiding you. Just as I thought, her intention of looking for Rocky is


    suspicious!" Isis said, furrowing her brows in concern.


    "We''d better leave this matter aside. Focus on what''s at stake, daughter. We need to force back the


    troops of the Timber Deity Empire out of the Holy Dragon Empire''s territory." Lance was also concerned


    about Sabina''s reasons for approaching the Crimson Dragon Army in order to search for Rocky, but he


    had to put his concerns aside, given what awaited them, and what endangered their nation.


    "I understand. I shall take my leave," Isis said, understanding her father''s meaning.


    "Be careful, daughter. You will be cautious, and you will take good care of yourself and your cousin. Do


    you understand?" Lance admonished again and again. The harshness of his role as Commander in


    Chief loosened, and gave way to the loving father in him that wished for his daughter to be safe.


    Isis nodded and gave a knowing nce to her father. They held each other''s gazes for a while, before


    she turned and left.


    On that same day, Isis left with the three Frontline Commanders, including her cousin. Together they


    marched toward Wild Heaven Pass, with their retinue of less than five thousand troops. The sky had


    just darkened into dusk when they arrived at Wild Heaven Pass. A gruesome scene greeted them as


    they approached. A litter of corpses lined the pass and the woods that stretched on both sides,


    beacons and mes spread throughout.


    Before the troops of the Timber Deity Empireunched another attack, Isis took the initiative to proceed


    further into Wild Heaven Pass. She signaled her troops to follow suit, converging with the unit of the


    Crimson Dragon Army led by the Elite Commander who had been holding their position here.


    The Elite Commander''s eyes brightened at the sight of the reinforcements that met them, but he


    deted after a while, knowing that they were not able to carry out the Commander in Chief''s wishes.


    "Deputy Commander in Chief, I have no excuse. I have failed to carry out the orders and almost lost


    Wild Heaven Pass. Please offer me the punishment that I deserve." Themander knelt down in


    shame as soon as Isis arrived, offering his apology.


    "Commander, this is no time to be throwing out the me to anyone. Stand up. We must all unite to


    defend Wild Heaven Pass!" Isis shouted, her voice ringing through the air. She stood on the defensive


    wall that was marred by the mes and looked down at the enemy troops who were preparing to


    Just then, the Commanders and soldiers inside the pass who had been almost at the verge of giving


    up, cheered along with Isis, their voices echoing in a single chorus.


    At daybreak, the troops of the Timber Deity Empire rushed toward them like a surging tidal wave as


    theyunched their attack. Their forces were twice the number of those of the Crimson Dragon Army.


    Taking advantage of their numbers, they struck the defensive line that Isis had arranged during the


    previous night.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Under Isis''mand, the Frontline Commanders, including Marin and Dunn, took turns in leading


    troops outside of the pass, mounting their own forces to battle. With their limited forces, they struggled


    to fight back against the throngs of their enemies, and thus began the bloody battle in Wild Heaven


    Pass. The sound of steel and the fall of dead bodies hung in the air, silencing everything else in its


    wake.

 Chapter 384 Confirm The Owner

    Chapter 384 Confirm The Owner


    Meanwhile, Uriah, Rainbow Glow Unicorn, and Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf surrounded Rocky and Rubygon


    under the old towering tree in the forest just outside the Myriad Beasts Ground. They were on high


    alert, looking around cautiously just like the guards.


    Rocky ced his hand on Rubygon''s forehead, and both of them started to glow. Countless light-spots


    whirled around the two, encasing them in a bright cocoon of spiritual power.


    Rocky and Rubygon were performing the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill where the spiritual


    sense coursing through Rocky entered Rubygon''s body. Thest step in fulfilling the spiritual power


    connection was to carve a brand into Rubygon''s spiritual source.


    Because of this powerful spiritual bond, Rocky was able to enter a fantastic world created by


    Rubygon''s body. His spiritual sense was presented in a tiny human form, just like a cell.


    Flickering light-spots shuffled back and forth which made Rocky feel like he was in a high-tech


    psychedelic cosmos, the sphere of lights speeding around him. The luminescent macrocosm was from


    the spiritual source, which made spirit-manipted beasts like Rubygon one of a kind.


    The spiritual source gave spirit-manipted beasts special abilities. The light-spots created by the


    spiritual source intricately connected the spirit-manipted beasts to their power. This connection


    made spirit-manipted beasts vulnerable whenever the light-spots or even the spiritual source was


    harmed.


    The light-spots looked soft and inviting as they fully pulsated with strong spiritual power. Touching the


    light-spots would have made Rocky''s spiritual sense shake, which could potentially hurt him fatally. It


    was also the most dangerous risk spirit maniptors took when using the spiritual power to connect


    with spirit-manipted beasts.


    One way of reaching the spiritual source was through Spirit Possession with a spirit-manipted beast


    that had confirmed its owner. Another way was to use the spiritual power to build a bridge. Thetter


    one was suited for any spirit-manipted beast, but the process was very dangerous. There was a


    narrow and dire single-nk bridge visible through the dense light-spots under Rocky.


    The single-nk bridge to the spiritual source was created by Rocky''s spiritual power. He had a grim


    look on his face as he walked on the nk, for he knew it would be the end of him if the bridge broke. It


    was also the only thing obstructing Rocky from advancing the spiritual power connection.


    In order not to break the bridge, spirit maniptors needed not only strong spiritual power, but skills


    and patience as well. Rushing would have made the bridge too thin while going too slow would have


    overburdened it. It required steadiness and the perfect bnce.


    Rocky spent two months practicing to enable himself to create the bridge towards the spiritual source


    and had been at risk several times before. ''No pain, no gain, '' he thought. The bridge created by


    Rocky''s spiritual power now was extremely perfect. Unless he lost focus, he would seed.


    The only thing Rocky needed to concentrate on was creating the bridge patiently. Because he had


    never seeded before, he did not know how long the process would take.


    As time slowly ticked by, Rocky painstakingly realized that this was the longest waiting time he had


    ever experienced in his life.


    Then, the light-spots around Rocky seemed to be denser and its spiritual power was bing more


    and more strong as well, which even flickered like current.


    ''Maybe I am almost done.'' Rocky thought to himself. As long as he reached the spiritual source and


    finished carving the brand, he could finish the first stage of Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill.


    Furthermore, Rubygon would confirm him as the owner, bing Rocky''s spirit-manipted beast. It


    was the most fascinating thing that the ritual could achieve. However, carving a brand in the spiritual


    source of other spirit-manipted beasts required a great deal of bravery. A task that even Sheridan


    failed at.


    ''Yes, Sheridan was more than eager to do so. He failed because it was extremely difficult to carve


    brand in the spiritual source of spirit-manipted beasts without the owner.''


    Rocky soon realized as he got nearer to the spiritual source. Suddenly, the spiritual power created by


    the light-spots crashed into each other, forming a strong spiritual power storm. It made the bridge


    shake and crumble as if it would break at any time.


    Rocky looked grim with resolve. Although he could still back out, he did not want to do so. He would not


    allow this chance to pass him by.


    Hence, he did not hesitate in speeding up the coagtion of spiritual power and rushed to the spiritual


    source.


    After a while, he saw a giant photosphere shining like the sun and surrounded by innumerable light-


    spots. It gave off irresistible spiritual power just like the reactor.


    ''It was the spiritual source of Rubygon!''


    The spiritual source was in front of Rocky, nevertheless the bridge had broken, constantly stricken by


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    the spiritual power storm. Rocky was threatened to fall.


    Without hesitation, Rocky did his best to get close to the spiritual source. If he failed, he would be


    swallowed by the power of the luminous sphere. This was a race, not only with time, but with death as


    well.


    He couldn''t give up now!


    The bridge was still disconnecting. Almost every spiritual power created by Rocky''s steps quickly


    dissipated after it just formed.


    At the same time, the spiritual source was almost within his reach.


    The bridge eventually broke, and Rocky fell down defenselessly. The churning ocean of strong spiritual


    power underneath could swallow him up easily.


    Rocky''s life was in danger!


    ''I can do it!'' he told himself. As he opened his eyes, several strands of ck spiritual power wrapped


    himpletely like numerous creeping branches.


    In the blink of an eye, a pair of angelic ck wings appeared behind Rocky. It saved him from falling


    into the turbulent spiritual power beneath and brought him up close to the spiritual source.


    ''Be my spirit-manipted beast!'' Rocky yelled in his heart, raising his hand with ck Evil me and


    pressing it on the shining spiritual source.


    At that moment, the ck Evil me enveloped the whole spiritual source.

 Chapter 385 Rubygons Upgrade

    Chapter 385 Rubygon''s Upgrade


    On the spur of the moment, an earsplitting roar reverberated in the air, as if thunder was rumbling the


    sky. In a split second, plenty of birds and beasts made a rapid exit from the forest. Everything was in an


    entire mayhem.


    Under the towering ancient tree, a ck ray passed through thick leaves and brimmed over up into the


    sky. It burned while licking everything like a hungry kitten with a saucer of milk, leaving everything into


    ashes along the way and left a round hole above the ancient tree. When the ck ray flew in the sky, it


    burst out into a ck firework and then faded away.


    Rocky fixed his gaze up with wide eyes, beads of sweat all over his head. As puffing and panting, he


    turned to gaze at Rubygon in front of him. ck spiritual power had engulfed Rubygon right now, and it


    disyed a heart-rending expression when its limbs were twitching. Great hard-heartedness was


    eloquent in its eyes.


    As Rubygon roared again like a lion, the ck spiritual power around it began rotating and intertwining.


    The scaring to death picture suggested to be numerous demons were going hysterical.


    At the same time,pelling changes were taking ce to Rubygon amongst the ck spiritual power.


    Its original height was merely as tall as half a person, but now its body was bing bigger and taller


    as fast track as a blowing balloon. In a matter of moments, its height had exceeded two meters.


    Rubygon was now even stronger and higher than Uriah, carrying a formidable air.


    While the upgrade process was still going on, Rubygon''s sharp teeth grew longer and scarier that


    would astound the life out of someone. Its two canine teeth in the upper jaw even protruded from the


    mouth, like two razor-sharp daggers hanged below its upper jaw. The nails on its four ws also grew


    longer and even dug into the ground deeply. The tail behind its colossal body turned into two, as the


    shape of the sickle. As the two tails waved in the air, they were glistening with cold aura.


    "Evolve? Rubygon''s star rating is advancing!" Rocky was caught on the wrong foot by what was


    developing to it, which was totally out of his presupposition.


    The dense ck spiritual power gradually dissipated, which meant that the upgrade process hade


    to a halt. The subtle rattling and powerful aura around Rubygon took Rocky''s breath away. And there


    was a ck me-shaped mark in the middle of its forehead.


    "Roar!"


    Rubygon waved its fore w and directed it at the ancient tree beside it. With a ck arc shing in the


    air, its w hit right against the thick trunk. A rumble sounded in the air as the solid tree began shaking


    like a leaf. Leaves were descending like rain. Meanwhile, a one-meter long w print was left in the


    trunk, as deep as three inches. What a horrible picture!


    "Rubygon, sit down!" Rocky sweet-tempered said while knitting brows.


    As promptly as apprehending Rocky, Rubygon turned to nce at him. It was still so bright-eyed and


    bushy-tailed after it just had a meager attempt that its eyes erged and razor-sharp teeth glinted with


    spine chilling light. But when it saw Rocky, its bloodthirsty face in a dash became as docile as a kitten.


    Then its hind legs bent, and it sat down on the ground.


    "Radiance Evaluation Skill!


    Stroking Evaluation Skill!


    Mysterious Visual Evaluation Skill!"


    Rocky leaned over backward the three Beast Evaluation Skills in session after he wended his way


    in front of Rubygon. He wanted to have a closer glimpse at Rubygon''s excellence and different


    developments after its upgrade. As he had in prospect, the three Beast Evaluation Skills failed to work


    on Rubygon anymore. Rocky used to peer through Rubygon''sprehensive quality by any of the


    three skills, but now he could merely have a rough idea about it. That meant Rubygon had leveled up


    to the four-star level from the three-star. Thus, his third-grade weighing up abilities could now present it


    the once-over out Rubygon''s new quality and changes.


    What he could get a fix on now was that Rubygon was at the second grade of the four-star level.


    Rubygon had on no circumstance had an upgrade before, and its burliness just remained the first


    grade of the three-star level. When the star rating was enhanced, a spirit-manipted beast would


    evolve. What caused one to settle on a n of action in how many times a spirit-manipted beast


    would evolve was the star rating. A three-star spirit-manipted beast would evolve for three times. A


    four-star spirit-manipted beast would evolve for four times.


    Actually, Rubygon''s upgrade process this time was only a typical evolution. While, some spirit-


    manipted beasts would have unique mutations, like what took ce to Uriah in the contestst time.


    It was the first time Rubygon evolved, on a par with the course a spirit-manipted beast went through


    from the first grade to the second. What was exceptionally once in a blue moon during Rubygon''s


    evolution was that it upgraded to the four-star level.


    Generally speaking, a spirit-manipted beast''s star rating could not advance at all. It was an


    instinctive quality. The exception was the spiritual beasts, which could upgrade their star rating.


    However, Rubygon was not a spiritual beast. It was absolutely unprecedented that a spirit-manipted


    beast broke through its inborn star rating.


    After the upgrade process, Rubygon now was at the second grade of the four-star level. A four-star


    spirit-manipted beast was what a Heavenly Stage spirit maniptor even hankered after. Even in


    the Crimson Dragon Group, the spirit-manipted beasts themanders of the Heavenly Stage


    owned were virtually altogether in the third grade of the three-star level.


    It was also out of Rocky''s assumption that when he and Rubygon were connected through spiritual


    power, Rubygon could break through its initial star rating and develop into a four-star spirit-manipted


    beast right now.


    Rocky did make a deep pocket this time.


    Now that he had witnessed the magical power of the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill, he had a


    predilection to give it his best shot on this skill on Uriah next time. If he and Uriah were connected


    through their spiritual power, Uriah might have the same evolution as Rubygon did just then, or even


    have a special mutation one more time. After all, Uriah was an out of the ordinary spiritual beast with


    superior talent. Although it was merely at the third grade of the three-star level, with its deep red scales,


    it could even have a match for a four-star spirit-manipted beast.


    Yet, Uriah''s power still had a disparity between a four-star spirit-manipted beast''s. For precedent,


    Uriah could not take the catbird seat over the Trunk Giant during the battlest time. Rubygon could


    not even spark off any damage to the Trunk Giant.


    That could also make obvious the dire straits that a spirit-manipted beast struggled to go beyond the


    gap between the star ratings. Thus, it was of a lot of significance for a spirit-manipted beast to have


    an upgrade.


    At the same time, Uriah and the other two beasts hade to Rubygon to have a good time owing to


    its upgrade. They kept running around Rubygon to make manifest how much overjoyed as a m they


    felt for it. Rubygon was also so tickled pink that it had joined their jubtion.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Rocky let out a deep sigh of alleviation as getting a glimpse of that picture. It was really a close call


    when he imprinted a mark of spiritual power on Rubygon. If not because of the Holy Dragon Bead''s


    power, he would have been a corpse already before finishing the mark.

 Chapter 386 The Super Power

    Chapter 386 The Super Power


    But, no matter what it had been through, the result mattered. Looking back, Rocky felt that the


    adventures they had just been through were really important because Rubygon had been elevated to


    the second grade of four-star level. Although it still had to y catch-up with Uriah, the power of its


    w strike proved to be as strong as that of other wild spirit-manipted beasts at the third grade of


    three-star level. So Rubygon did really benefit from this experience. Maybe, it should be taken for


    another adventure to the Myriad Beasts Ground next time.


    ''I still kept the blue spiritual crystal we acquiredst time. If it were assimted solely by Rubygon, it


    would not be a problem for Rubygon to elevate itself by one more grade, '' Rocky thought while thinking


    of taking out the blue spiritual crystal. However, his thoughts were interrupted by the Carrier Beast that


    ''What kind of message does the Camp Director want me to read again? He should be sorry for


    bothering me this frequently. He is killing me!'' Rocky looked impatient as he curled his lips.


    Nheless, he took the paper from the bamboo tube that was attached under the foot of the Carrier


    Beast. Upon reading the message, his face was disturbed; he kept frowning and looked astonished.


    ''Shit, it is as if I owned these two girls in another life! And I have to pay it back in this life.'' Rocky sighed


    as he turned back to watch the four beasts that were having fun together, "Boys, we need to head


    home now, there is something important that we need to do." Then, he walked away with his four


    beasts along his side.


    On the other hand, the Wild Heaven Pass had been sessfully guarded under themand of Isis


    for two days. It was an extremely hard time for the Crimson Dragon Army. Indeed, they survived for two


    days straight, but the third day was hell. All they had left to confront their enemy were six thousand


    terribly fatigued soldiers, several Commanders, and some spirit maniptors. All of those had been


    worn out by the battles thatsted for days and days. They were left with zero strength for another


    battle.


    However, their enemy--the army of the Timber Deity Empire was less fatigued than the Crimson


    Dragon Army. Although it had suffered a dramatic casualties ever since Isis assumed the


    that, the enemy had sufficient grains and other supplies, so its ability to recover would be faster than


    the exhausted Crimson Dragon Army who was facing a rigorous crisis.


    So, on the third day, the Wild Heaven Pass was ced in jeopardy again under another round of


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    powerful attack from the army of the Timber Deity Empire, which made it obvious that it was difficult for


    the Crimson Dragon Army to guard the Wild Heaven Pass for another two days.


    Soon, Lance received one more emergency report from the Wild Heaven Pass. He had reached the


    end of his tether since he knew that the Wild Heaven Pass might be sumbed before the


    reinforcements arrived.


    But they found themselves in a situation that had jumped out of the frying pan into the fire. The Loyal


    Dragon Pass also sent out its emergency report about the threatening attack from the ferocious army of


    the Timber Deity Empire. And the Crimson Dragon Army was reported to have had an increasing loss


    of soldiers. The Loyal Dragon Pass was in immediate danger as it suffered from tremendous


    casualties. The enemy was in an overwhelming momentum. The Pass could fall at any moment.


    At the moment, Lance could not think of anything better to do other than convene all the Commanders


    to the Conference Hall of the Frozen River Pass to discuss the countermeasures.


    "If the Wild Heaven Pass can hold on for three more days, the reinforcements will be able to relieve it


    from danger. What is worrying me is that I am not sure that the Wild Heaven Pass can make it. It will


    probably fall before the reinforcements arrive there." Lance frowned. This was his first time ever to feel


    anxious with such intensity ever since he assumed the leadership of the Crimson Dragon Army to


    guard the Gehenna Border more than ten years ago. The emergency reports were being sent to him


    one after another. This was an unprecedented critical crisis.


    In war, a day or even a minute could decide the fate of a whole nation. So, Lance was worried because


    although the members of the Elite Regiment he summoned would lead twenty thousand soldiers to


    reinforce the front line, a one-day gap could be the decisive element for the destiny of the Crimson


    Dragon Army. The enemy might defeat the beaten Pass by taking advantage of the worn out and


    deficient Crimson Dragon Army within one day before the reinforcements came to the rescue.


    "Commander in Chief, I want to suggest something, please. What if we ask Rocky toe help us?"


    said one of the Elite Commanders after a moment of hesitation.


    "Rocky, you say!" Lance was contemting the idea.


    The other present Commanders looked at each other in worry. They knew that Rocky pissed Lance off


    when he had refused the promotion offer from Lance in front of the soldiers and generals of the


    Crimson Dragon Group after thepetition the other time. So it was a reckless move to humiliate


    himself by mentioning Rocky''s name in front of Lance right now.


    "Hum! What kind of a counter measurement do you think that bastard cane up with? I think it was


    mere luck for him to relieve the crisis of the Rough Slope. What''s more, the Commanders who led the


    army of the Timber Deity Empire were simply too empty-headed that they actually fell prey to the


    bastard''s trap. He would have shown himself and bragged about his sess if he really had any


    excellent strategies. I heard that he was not even bothered to present himself at the logistics camp! Do


    you really want to count on him? I''d say you would better count on a pig if you ask me!" A string of


    sarcasm blurted out with jealousy among the Commanders. It was none other than nk who bore a


    grudge against Rocky for the quarrel they had before.


    All Commanders at the scene could not help butugh and whisper to each other as they heard the


    irony speech of Frank.


    "I did not know Commander Zhao had such a special favor to pigs. I''m quite wondering if you will also


    take a pig along with you to the battle field. Will you, Commander Zhao?" A teasing voice was


    distinguished among the whispers of the Commanders at that moment.


    Everyone in the Hall let out aughter as they heard nk''s humiliation.


    nk''s face turned purple out of the tremendous anger as he looked outside the hall in immediate


    search of the speaker. "Who the hell is there? How dare you to humiliate me, you bastard?"


    "Oh, it is me!" Whisk! A figure entered the Conference Hall, as transparent and as swift as a gust of


    wind.


    They immediately recognized the familiar voice when they saw his face. It was Rocky! They were


    surprised by the sudden appearance of Rocky at this critical moment. He looked careless and


    indifferent with an evil smile hung on his lips. Yet, his calm and imposing manner under the cover of his


    humbleness impressed everyone.


    Who else could it be other than Rocky!


    ''It looks like the young man had elevated himself up one more grade. His cultivation may have almost


    reached the Heavenly Stage.'' Lance was taken aback by Rocky''s powerful progress in his cultivation,


    which was very noticeablepared to thest time they met.


    But what Lance did not know was that Rocky''s cultivation base had surpassed the Heavenly Stage.


    Lance, whose cultivation base was of the Divine Stage, had a hard time trying to figure out the true


    level of Rocky''s cultivation base.


    Although Rocky had broken the firstyer of the seal that was imposed on him, and resumed a part of


    the power of the Holy Dragon Bead, his power stayed concealed. So his real cultivation base would not


    be revealed to other people. They could only perceive a level that was much lower than Rocky''s true


    cultivation base. The reason behind this concealment was rted to the Holy Dragon Bead.


    The power of the Holy Dragon Bead would not be fully revealed to other people because it was very


    unique to the Dragon Master n. No matter how powerful the spirit maniptors were, it was


    impossible for them to look through the true power of the Holy Dragon Bead.


    Marcia went all out to seal the power of the Holy Dragon Bead in light of its awakening inside of


    Rocky''s body. Because the power of the Holy Dragon Bead was extremely mighty, no one knew what


    would happen in the wake of its full eruption. On top of that, no spirit maniptor could ever stop this


    power.


    It was worth mentioning that the dragon spiritual power acquired by the royal spirit maniptors was


    from the Dragon Spirit Bead, which was created by the power of the Dragon Master n. This meant


    that the Dragon Spirit Bead contained only a friction of the power of the Dragon Master n. It was,


    typically, just the tip of an iceberg.


    But it was a different case for the Holy Dragon Bead. It was not a product of the Dragon Master n, it


    was rather bred in the cradle of a natural environment where there was a lot of catastrophe and


    turbulence. Even the Dragon Master n could not exin the origins of the Holy Dragon Bead. It was


    a godsend gift from the Heavenly Deity, which descended to the Dragon Master n. So the power of


    the Holy Dragon Bead was unparalleled. It excelled other power in any form that the spiritual race


    bestowed on the human race.


    That was why the power of the Holy Dragon Bead was beyond the capability of any human spirit


    maniptor to see through. However mighty the spirit maniptor, or the human race would be, any


    attempt to have a full understanding of the true power of the Holy Dragon Bead would be in vain!

 Chapter 387 An Impudent Bird

    Chapter 387 An Impudent Bird


    Speaking of the devil, and Rocky showed up in a flutter of an eye. His showing up was undoubtedly a


    surprise for Lance and Commanders! It left them open-mouthed.


    "Rocky, we were on the threshold of searching for you, and here you are..." Lance''s eyes grew sharp


    when he got a glimpse of Rockying in. Although he was yet ill-humored for Rocky turning down his


    promotion in public, being Commander in Chief of Crimson Dragon Group, he should keep the overall


    interests of the country in mind and attempt not to hold Rocky ountable, since the situation was top


    priority now and Rocky was the best choice in his hour of demand. The next thing was to determine if


    Rocky would work side by side with him.


    "Commander in Chief, no need to give the low-down to me further. I have understood everything about


    the prevailing situation. But I have to state that I will not give your promotion a whirl as being a


    Commander or General. I''d like to do you a favor. Before that, we have to be of the same opinion with


    each other first. Even brothers desire to do ounts urately. We shally out conditions. So, you


    make me aware of what I will get inpensation if I do you a favor..." Rocky said smartly as a whip.


    Before Lance uttered a word, Rocky stretched out his hand to stop him, putting on a bargaining


    posture.


    Lance didn''t pursue toy the liability on Rocky just now, but his face fell, seeing Rocky''s philistine''s


    profanity. A light of air rage shone from his eyes. No one considered as absolute that one of Three


    Great Generals in Holy Dragon Empire was cocked a snook at! With a head of chilly perspiration, each


    of Commanders was beaming at Rocky and guessed he would get in a tight corner. They reckoned


    Rocky chose the improper time to negotiate with Commander in Chief and hoped to get some


    advances from the war on this precarious asion. How can he pluck up the tenacity to threaten


    Lance, one of Three Great Generals!


    If it weren''t at this crucial moment, Lance would have already flown into a towering rage. It was as in


    as a pikestaff that Rocky was out of conduct to show no high opinion for Commander in Chief. Lance


    would throw the books at him by striking him hundreds of times and sentence him into prison for years


    if it was in other conditions. Lance was cudgeling his brains if Rocky would be so presumptuous at that


    time.


    This idea shed across Lance''s mind, and he became conscious he had many ways to inflict pain on


    Rocky. However, the Crimson Dragon Army was driven to thest-ditch, and he had to identify the


    mechanisms to retaliate the enemy at any price. Since Rocky hade to the aid of Rough Slope,


    Lance hoped he could lift them out of desperate straits this time. That was why Rocky could be so out


    of hand and presumptuous! Lance had to put up with Rocky''s reaction at this moment because he


    should be responsible for his troops and soldiers. His assignment was to triumph over the war along


    with his men.


    If Rocky didn''t have any useful n, Lance would show no tender-heartedness on him and punish him


    severely. Rocky was undeniably too presumptuous in front of him.


    "What - on - earth - was - the - advantage - you - require?" Lance uttered the words one by one in a


    quite low voice. Obviously, he was keeping within bounds his air rage. His eyes were as sharp as a


    dagger to Rocky. It showed as if Rocky had been executed by his eyes millions of times if eyes could


    wipe out one.


    "It depends on you. What advantages can you put forward? I am of the opinion that Commander in


    Chief won''t offer me a preliminary Dark Heaven Egg or red spiritual crystal. These are remarkably low.


    Well, if you grant me treasures like middle Dark Heaven Egg or yellow spiritual crystal, I will figure out


    how to save your skin." Rocky rubbed his chin as if he was thought-provoking something and giving it a


    burl to rip off Lance.


    In Crimson Dragon Group, even in Holy Dragon Empire, three persons plucked up the courage to


    converse with Lance like this, while Rocky was one of them.


    Lance was sent into a frenzy that the blue veins on his forehead bulged out. His hand clenched into a


    fist, and a dreadful light grew in his eyes. As if he was going to hold Rocky dead to bear a resemnce


    to stepping on an ant, in case Rocky demurred about his limits ever and again.


    Commanders were caught on the hop to give ear to what Rocky said. The preliminary Dark Heaven


    Egg and red spiritual crystal were rare treasures for them, not mention middle one and yellow spiritual


    crystal. But Rocky required the middle Dark Heaven Egg and red spiritual crystal directly which they


    never had the slightest idea. His audacious action was hard to swallow!


    In a spit of a second, Conference Hall became bustle and noisy, and everyonemenced to put their


    heads together about and point at Rocky. They thought Rocky had no consciousness about discipline


    and organization by paying no heed to Commander in Chief and threatening him in life-and-death


    survival time.


    "Rocky, I guess you have some ns since you have the temerity to ask for advantages. Why not give


    the low-down to me your n first. I will unquestionably give my word to give you benefits," said Lance.


    He never thought Rocky would appeal to him for middle Dark Heaven Egg. Rocky was more audacious


    and enthusiastic than he had seen in the mind''s eye. But Lance was in a blue funk that what Rocky


    said was all empty talk and he changed his mind not to lend a helping hand to them, or his n failed


    after he got what he had a yen for. Lance wanted to make things crystal clear.


    "If I tell you now, you will get my idea. I''m not a dumbbell. If you don''t fulfil your assurance and eat your


    words, how do Ie into possession of my things? You''re in charge here. If you eat your words, I will


    undergo a loss!" Rocky said calmly like the sleep of a soul that was blest with his arms across his


    chest, shaking his head to Lance. He didn''t imply to be persuaded by Lance.


    "You..." Lance glowered at Rocky, smiting the table and rising to his feet. His trace of the Divine Stage


    was released at once. A drone of sound was heard in the Conference Hall like thousands of bee were


    flying. The Conference Hall seemed to copse. Finally, Lance was hot under the cor with a frenzy of


    resentment, and he couldn''t bear him anymore!


    Commanders were in a state of nerves in a sh.


    "Commander in Chief, please calm down! Rocky was utterly good for nothing! I can''t lower myself to his


    level. Just take him away and mete out retribution to him ording to militaryw!" nk rose and


    conversed with Lance seriously with his hand arched. At the same time, he gave Rocky a bleak nce


    and mulled over, ''You deserved this. Don''ty me on me to hit you down when you are down!''


    "That''s right, Commander in Chief. Don''t have a conversation with him anymore. He made a few


    contributions and then became too pretentious. How can he have the audacity to ask the Commander


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    in Chief for benefits? He is such a man of hubris!" a Commander echoed who was given a drubbing by


    Rocky in Army g Contest.


    Other Commanders were at a loss of words, but Rocky could tell the ill-temper in their eyes. Even the


    Elite Commander who mentioned Rocky just now was shaking his head, sighing. One with talent was


    constantly with peculiar temper, which suggested to be a universal rule.


    But Lance seemed to be apprehensive of something extraordinary from Rocky and was getting an


    inkling that Rocky acted this deliberately. So Lance was pondering if Rocky had his own n to act like


    this. He was doing this on purpose. What on earth would he intend to do?


    After deliberate consideration, Lance responded, "Leave us alone. I''d like to teach him a lesson by


    myself."


    After a few seconds of halt, Commanders realized what their Commander in Chief would do and sniffed


    at Rocky. They reasoned Rocky asked for this because no one plucked up the courage to irritate


    Lance. This was an appalling thing, and everyone in the Hall bowed and left, except Rocky.


    Only Rocky and Lance were in the Hall now. Lance''s face turned calm as the smoothest waters and


    asked Rocky in puzzlement, "Boy, what are you doing?"


    "Commander in Chief, please don''t be in high dudgeon. I have to act like this, just in case," Rocky said


    seriously, and his big-headedness had gone away.


    "Just in case?" Lance said with a puzzled expression on his face.


    "Don''t you perceive something out of themon, Commander in Chief?" Rocky grinned from ear to


    ear, and an elusive light grew in his eyes.

 Chapter 388 Beyond Expectation

    Chapter 388 Beyond Expectation


    "Perceive what? Hi, bastard, you''d better get to the point right away and not beat about the bush in


    front of me. I will make you feel remorseful about it one day unless you give me a legitimate


    exnation now! I would have meted out retribution to youst time if Isis didn''t put in the appropriate


    word for you. In such an instance, you would not be in a position to be here conversing with me." Lance


    raped over the knuckles in a thundering voice, his thick brows raising. It implied that he was indeed


    indignant with all guns zing with Rocky. The young man''s way of doing things had rubbed up the


    improper way. In his assessment, being talented was something desirable, but it was utterly incorrect to


    act in the devil may care way based on such talent.


    After apprehending Lance''s words and getting a glimpse of his expressions, Rocky didn''t demonstrate


    any hint of the heebie-jeebies at all. Instead, he looked as calm as the smoothest waters as usual. He


    just took a few steps towards Lance and mumbled something by his ear.


    Lance seemed somewhat taken by surprise to find out what Rocky said to him. He could not help but


    blurt out, "How could that be?"


    "Nothing isn''t worth considering! I''m scared stiff this is specifically the primary reason for the passive


    situation the Crimson Dragon Army is involved in at present," Rocky suggested. His eyes were


    shimmering.


    "Do you have any proof?" Lance declined to be persuaded by him easily.


    "When Wild Heaven Pass was ambushed at night, the gate was freed by a concealed traitor. Since the


    Timber Deity Empire could organize their man among the troops at Wild Heaven Pass as our hidden


    traitor, why couldn''t they settle on somebody else among the Crimson Dragon Group?" Rocky asked


    back in a frosty voice after giving Lance a disparaging smile.


    Lance was struck dumb by Rocky''s questions for a while. He had to acknowledge what Rocky said


    made sense. The Timber Deity Empire would not have prepared their man at Wild Heaven Pass in


    advance if they didn''t know precisely what the Crimson Dragon Army would do. Since the Timber Deity


    Empire had known clearly what the Crimson Dragon Army would do, the mere tendency was that the


    information was spilled the beans by some member of the Crimson Dragon Army.


    "Besides, even if the main force of the Crimson Dragon Army was alone without any external support,


    they had thirty thousand members. Thirty thousand is by no means a minor number, but the Timber


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Deity Empire demolished them in a concise period of time. In the reasonable understanding, if they


    couldn''t thrash the troops of the Timber Deity Empire, they still could withdraw. But as far as I


    recognize, the Timber Deity Empire gave the concept of knowing the thirty thousand troops clearly like


    the palm of their hand, so that the troops of the Crimson Dragon Army had nowhere to make their


    getaway. What was more, the Deputy Commander in Chief dispatched troops to assist them at that


    time, but the assistance troops were blocked and intercepted by the enemy just in time. How could that


    happen if there was no concealed traitor to blow the gaff the information to the enemy?" Rocky added


    in a split of seconds. Recently, Louis had conveyed intelligence to him during his absence. ording to


    such knowledge, Rocky caught sight that the Timber Deity Empire suggested to constantly respond to


    the Crimson Dragon Army''s strategies in an out of the typical rapid manner. However, even if the


    Commander in Chief of the Timber Deity Empire was able to envisage with divine certainty, she could


    not have foreseen every detail of the Crimson Dragon Army''s operation. The sole possibility would be


    that the Timber Deity Empire was conscious of every detail about the Crimson Dragon Army not by


    foreseeing but from somebody among the Crimson Dragon Army. In this way, they could be


    apprehensive of what the Crimson Dragon Army would do in the following before thetter actually took


    action, so that they could figure out countermeasures in advance.


    Indeed, the Commander in Chief of the Timber Deity Empire was really tactful by sessfully


    arranging their man in the Crimson Dragon Group without being gotten a glimpse of them by anybody.


    And the disguised traitor who had been prepared by the Timber Deity Empire in the Crimson Dragon


    Group must have been extremely good at sailing under false colors since there was still not any piece


    of evidence about his identity.


    Lance fell mute and began meditating as soon as Rocky finished talking. He perceived that if what


    Rocky said was right, it would be dreadful news for the Crimson Dragon Army. Silence gnawed at his


    insides. The silence was like a gaping void, needing to be filled with sounds, words, anything.


    "That''s all what I demand to say. Commander in Chief, please agree to receive my words as a gift. But


    if you want me to lend a hand for free, I will give the thumbs down to it without any equivocation. I


    require something in return. This is my bottom line, and I will never strike a bnce!" Rocky said in a


    conclusive tone. He was free from doubt that Lance would give in.


    After giving Rocky a frosty stare, Lance turned over his hand and took out a middle-grade Dark Heaven


    Egg and a yellow spiritual crystal. He stretched his hand, in which the two treasures were ced in


    front of Rocky.


    "I think they''re not a tolerable amount." Rocky made a fuss and shook his head in a chip on his


    shoulder though he took over the middle-grade Dark Heaven Egg and the yellow spiritual crystal from


    Lance''s hand.


    "If you can certainlye to my aid, I will offer you a high-grade Dark Heaven Egg when everything is


    positions above Elite Commander were qualified to get Dark Heaven Eggs, and they could only get one


    middle-grade Dark Heaven Egg every three months. And they could acquire one yellow spiritual crystal


    every six months. However, it seemed that they could not put Rocky''s mind at rest.


    "A high-grade Dark Heaven Egg? I think that will be sufficient," Rocky added. His eyes lit up since he


    had never set his eyes on a high-grade Dark Heaven Egg. He hadn''t had in the prospect that Lance


    was in the spirit to pay him such a big price.


    "Anyway, if you can''te to my rescue, in the end, I won''t let you take off! I will teach you a lesson no


    matter who will intervene with me for you!" Lance dered in a twinkle of an eye in a distinguished


    tone. He would never allow Rocky to pull a fast one on him.


    "Commander in Chief, just hold your horses and see please," Rocky suggested. Raising his brows, he


    turned around, having the intention to go.


    "Where''re you going?" Lance asked confusedly when he recognized that Rocky was leaving. He wore


    a perplexed expression.


    "Of course I''m going to be of service to defend Wild Heaven Pass," Rocky answered as if nothing was


    awry with his behavior.


    "It''s already impossible like drawing water from stone to defend Wild Heaven Pass sessfully. If you


    are to lend a hand, you should help protect Loyal Dragon Pass. We can take Wild Heaven Pass back


    from the Timber Deity Empire when the reinforcement troops show up," Lance said, furrowing brows


    slightly.


    "Loyal Dragon Pass is besieged by the Commander in Chief of the Timber Deity Empire in person, isn''t


    it? I will never court death on my own ord! Just set your heart at rest and have assurance in me! We


    won''t lose Wild Heaven Pass. But I will give you a piece of advice. You don''t need to defend Frozen


    River Pass here any longer. It''s nothing but a mere decorative pass," Rocky said in a somewhat


    confident tone.


    "A decorative pass? You imply..." Lance asked, confusion apparent on his face. His mind was a surging


    perplexity


    "Commander in Chief, I understand the reason why youe down in favor to defend Frozen River


    Pass by yourself is that it is directly connected to Evian City, right?" Rocky asked as a smirk crept up at


    the corners of his mouth. He grinned like the cat who got the cream


    "Yeah. Is there anything wrong?" Lance inquired.


    "Yes, and it''s something of concern. Sir, are you aware why the Timber Deity Empire chooses to attack


    Wild Heaven Pass and Loyal Dragon Pass instead of attacking Frozen River Pass with all their


    strength?" Rocky asked back instead of granting him a straightforward answer.


    "Because the Timber Deity Empire is knowledgeable that we Crimson Dragon Army must choose to


    defend Frozen River Pass with all our strength," Lance answered after pondering for a while.


    "That''s it! Since the Timber Deity Empire is thoroughly briefed about the bizarre nature of Frozen River


    Pass, they would never exhaust their forces by attacking Frozen River Pass. They didn''t do that before,


    and they''re even less likely to do that now. That''s because they no longer have adequate forces to


    attack Frozen River Pass. Besides, even if they can take Frozen River Pass from you, they don''t have


    enough troops to defend it. All in all, in fact, Frozen River Pass is nothing but a fancy pass. Since the


    troops of the Timber Deity Empire would not attack Frozen River Pass, there''s no distinction between


    securing it by ten thousand people and by one hundred people. Commander in Chief, do you recognize


    what I mean?" Rocky said, a purposeful beam on his face. Then he turned around and walked outward.


    "I see." As an astute man, Lance was in a sh brought up to speed by Rocky''s words. With dumb


    strike expression on his face, staring at Rocky''s back, he talked under one''s breath to himself, "This


    bastard is undeniably intelligent!"


    As rapidly as Rocky stepped out, he saw the Commanders were cooling their heels outside. Standing


    in a circle, they were talking and discussing. It suggested that they were waiting with bated breath to


    witness Rocky being punished by Lance.


    So all of them were caught on the hop to see Rocky walk out in this way. Sound and safe, he popped


    up in front of them with a huge smirk on his face like a Cheshire cat. What was more, he was ying


    with a crystal Dark Heaven Egg and a yellow spiritual crystal.


    "That... that is a middle-grade Dark Heaven Egg, right?"


    "And the other one is a yellow... yellow spiritual crystal, right?"


    all of the Commanders were in a howl of protest.

 Chapter 389 Dont Be Aggressive

    Chapter 389 Don''t Be Aggressive


    Seeing the shocked expression on the faces of themanders in front of him, Rocky gave a bigger


    smile and kept going forward without saying anything, looking calm and casual.


    But to thosemanders, seeing Rocky hold the middle-ss Dark Heaven Egg and the yellow


    spiritual crystal implied that they would stay awake tonight. They had been kicking their heels outside to


    see how down in the dumps Rocky would be after being criticized by the Commander in Chief. But to


    their shock, Rocky looked ordinary and sauntered with one middle-ss Dark Heaven Egg and a


    yellow spiritual crystal.


    They were not getting agitated over Rocky not being thrown brickbats at, but they were incredibly green


    with jealousy of Rocky having the two treasures. In the Crimson Dragon Group, Frontline Commanders


    and those above the position could get hold of one primary Dark Heaven Egg every three months and


    one red spiritual crystal after hanging on for practically one year. Only Elite Commanders could get the


    middle-ss Dark Heaven Egg and yellow spiritual crystal every several months.


    Rocky went in empty-handed but went out with the two treasuries. It was crystal clear that he had


    gotten them from the Commander in Chief. Thosemanders had heard the Commander in Chief


    say that he would teach Rocky a lesson, so they couldn''t puzzle out why the Commander in Chief didn''t


    cast aspersions on Rocky but granted him two treasuries that any spirit maniptor coveted.


    They would never have the slenderest inkling.


    At this time, a figure lunged forward and stood in front of Rocky, pointing at the items in Rocky''s hands,


    saying, "Rocky, did you get the middle-ss Dark Heaven Egg and yellow spiritual crystal from the


    Commander in Chief?"


    Rocky looked up and recognized it was nk.


    "Yes. Commander Zhao, are you interested in those two treasuries?" Rocky asked with a meaningful


    smile, his eyes lighting up with interest. His smile shone like stars.


    nk swallowed at the treasuries in Rocky''s hands, and his eyes gleamed with envy and greed. But he


    put on a deceptive front that he didn''t care about them and suggested with a grunt, "They are just


    middle-ss Dark Heaven Egg and yellow spiritual crystal. Only the bumpkin like you treasures them


    that much."


    "That''s magnificent. I''m afraid Commander Zhao is envious of me having their possession and will


    plunder me to steal them away," Rocky said with a crisp beam.


    "What do you mean by that? How can you have the audacity to think of me in that manner?" nk was


    on the warpath after hearing what Rocky had suggested. But deep inside, that thought had crossed his


    mind.


    Most people in this world harbored evil-intentioned thoughts.


    Other than nk, othermanders were envious of Rocky. They were inquisitive about how Rocky


    got the priceless items from the Commander in Chief and what had taken ce in the room.


    "You are apprehensive of what I meant. Commander Zhao, no one knows better than you about what


    you have in mind," Rocky said coldly, his chilly eyesight making nk dread in cold perspiration. Sweat


    was gathering to trail down his body.


    "Rocky, you''d better keep low key. It''s not in your best interests for you to be too big for your boots in


    front of me. Who do you think you are? Don''t think you are someone after doing some deeds of merit.


    Today I will let you know you are nothing but a worthless piece of trash!" nk showed a ghastly


    expression. He had felt repugnance towards Rocky for a long time, for he was in a position to win the


    favor of the Deputy Commander in Chief and the Commander in Chief, which made him very envious.


    What was more, Rocky had almost wrecked his son before, so he was hell-bent on teaching Rocky a


    lesson.


    Then nk, in a split of a second, emitted his spiritual power and showed his strength at the ninth


    grade of the Earthly Stage. He glimpsed at Rocky and said ferociously, "Rocky, you are at the eighth


    grade of the Earthly Stage. You can''t give me a drubbing. If you kneel down and ask for my lenience, I


    may bepassionate and consider sparing your life."


    Themanders standing aside found nk was severe, but they didn''t intend to stop him. They didn''t


    want to incur trouble. Besides, they were also jealous of Rocky and thought he deserved it.


    "Just the ninth grade of the Earthly Stage. I don''t even want to bother picking up a dust-up with you,"


    Rocky cast a nce at nk and said arrogantly. Then he sauntered past nk without peeking at


    him.


    Themanders present were rudely awakened by Rocky''s words, thinking Rocky too saber-rattling.


    He was just at the eighth grade of the Earthly Stage and plucked up the courage to talk to nk this


    way, whose strength was one grade higher than him. It made nk hotter under the cor.


    Seeing Rocky neglect him, nk burst into anger. He had only intended to use strong-arm tactics on


    Rocky and force him to apologize, but Rocky didn''t buy it and had the audacity to talk like that in front


    of thosemanders, making him eat a humble pie.


    Although they were outside the Conference Hall, nk couldn''t contain his ill-humor anymore. A hint of


    brutality shed across his eyes, and he suddenly reached out his hand and converged his spiritual


    power at his fingertips. Then he turned around in a sh and reached for Rocky''s shoulder.


    "Mysterious Hawk Talon!" Themanders'' altered looks in a split of seconds, being cognizant that


    nk''s this move of spiritual martial arts was his best skill. This movement could generate a very


    severe injury.


    And it suggested that Rocky didn''t take heed of nk''s movement, so what would transpireter was


    crystal clear.


    As nk had a wild guess how Rocky would kneel before him and presented him with the two


    treasuries to plead for leniency, a strong gale emerged, dashing the dust and making people strived to


    keep eyes open.


    At this time, nk saw ck spiritual power glitter on Rocky''s back and in a split of the second turn to


    a distorted ghost face which had hollow sockets that seemed to be in a position to take in everything.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Then this face flew swiftly towards nk.


    "Stupid trick!" nk''s expression altered, but he had a sneaking suspicion that Rocky was bluffing. So


    he didn''t halt but got to grips with that ghost face.


    Bang!


    A wired sound developed, and the wind dispersed. Then themanders discovered that nk flew


    over them and copsed on the ground, bleeding blood. He had several spasms before passing out.


    "Commander Zhao?!" thosemanders eximed. They were shocked by this scene and looked to


    Rocky with bewilderment. But at this time, Rocky''s figure disappeared in front of them.


    Behind a pir outside the Conference Hall, a slim figure lurked, looking in the direction Rocky had


    disappeared, coldness shing across her eyes.

 Chapter 390 Rescue The Crimson Dragon Army Alone

    Chapter 390 Rescue The Crimson Dragon Army Alone


    Rocky left the Frozen River Pass at his highest speed as a dog will lick a dish. When he was far away


    from the city gate of the Frozen River Pass, he freed the Magic Spiritual Space and let Uriah and


    Rubygon out. However, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn and the little Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf also hanker after


    getting out and reached out to their heads at the same time. Rocky had to try to assuage them as


    asserting, "Be good, okay? Stay here a little longer, please!"


    Both of them let out disgruntled groans. Rocky shook his head with a desperate smile andter took


    out the magical saliva. After he provided each of them a drop, their heads finally went back to the


    Magic Spiritual Space.


    Rocky then hopped on Rubygon''smodious back, which was abundant for three to five people to sit


    on.


    "Let''s go!" Rocky patted on Rubygon''s back, signaling for it to take off.


    Rubygon roared deafeningly, and again its stiff limbs began moving. Its speed increased rapidly as it


    surged to the Wild Heaven Pass. Uriah went hell for leather beside it. After a while, both of them flew


    into the sky and shed away above the boundless yellow sand.


    Meanwhile, the Wild Heaven Pass was hanging by a thread. Half of the city wall had caved in. Amongst


    rising ck smoke, numerous corpses were lying in the pool of blood. They were members of the


    Crimson Dragon Army and the Timber Deity Army. It was aparable picture inside the Wild Heaven


    Pass. Dead bodies sprawled around everywhere.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    These days, the Timber Deity Army broke into the pass one time after another. At the same time, the


    Crimson Dragon Army headed by Isis kept at arm''s length their charges every time. The Wild Heaven


    Pass was until then on the edge of losing yesterday. Thanks to Isis'' leadership and themanders''


    hard-working, they sessfully took up cudgels for the Wild Heaven Pass in the oue and even


    stirred up an enormous damage to the Timber Deity Army.


    Yet, the Crimson Dragon Army also suffered many of its men during the preceding battle. Now they


    only had less than four thousand soldiers, and three of theirmanders even got severely injured.


    Although the Timber Deity Army also encountered a colossal loss, they still had more than ten


    thousand soldiers left. To add salt into an injury, half of the Wild Heaven Pass''s city wall had been


    obliterated to the ground, which was a fatal chink in their armor. The Timber Deity Army could break


    into the pass anytime they had a predilection for.


    It was eminently feasible that the Crimson Dragon Army would lose the Wild Heaven Pass in the next


    fight.


    Meanwhile, inside the northwest of the Wild Heaven Pass, Marin was conducting soldiers to send the


    wounded members to the secure spot. Her white and delicate face now was sooted ck by smoke.


    Enemies'' blood was all over her armor, which also showed how intense the previous fights were. Scars


    covered her arms and legs; they made one''s blood run cold. Despite all of those, she still carried a


    heroic aura.


    "Marin!" Isis was striding towards her right now.


    Isis was also in a jumble, but her femme fatale and gorgeousness was still smoldering. She was the


    Deputy Commander in Chief, who led tens of thousands of soldiers. What won those soldiers'' assertion


    and true-heartedness was not merely her appearance but also her skillful leadership andmendable


    courage like a lion. No matter what cropped up, they would nevertheless fight their lives for her. If not


    because of her leadership, they would have surrendered the Wild Heaven Pass already. As long as she


    presented, the attitude of the Crimson Dragon Army would invariably remain high.


    "Isis!" Marin nodded at Isis as she got a glimpse of her showing up.


    "I''m scared stiff that we would lose the Wild Heaven Pass soon, so I require you to pick up one


    thousand soldiers to apany our injured members out of here first." Isis'' brows puckered. Although


    she had tried her best, she had no way to defend this pass right now.


    "No! I''ll linger here. Let Commander Dunn escort them away." Marin shook her head unswervingly.


    She, with particr, could figure out that was a mere pretext. Isis just wished for her departure from


    here to safeguard her from peril. She was conscious so well about Isis, after all. Her cousin was not a


    character who would concede defeat on cruise control. Thus, she would with no doubts guard this pass


    with the Crimson Dragon Army till thest moment. Because of that reason, how could Marin be readily


    giving in to leave her here?


    "This is amand!" Now that Marin had gotten a glimpse of what she plotted to do, Isis had to be


    forced to use the power of her position as the Deputy Commander in Chief to make Marin depart from


    there.


    "No! I''ll remain behind!" Marin wore a stout-hearted expression.


    As giving an ear to Marin''s firm answer, Isis knitted her brows together. Isis almost had an inclination to


    grant themand to other men to tie Marin up and take her away instantly. How could she get to


    grips with her cousin to remain here to take thepromise with her?


    "Deputy Commander in Chief! Look!" In an impasse between them, a soldier went like a bat out of hell


    over in a dash as pointing at the city wall.


    "What? What on earth are you speaking about?" Isis shot a frosty re at the soldier.


    "There is a person... who rides on a huge... a huge spirit-manipted beast, and breaks in!" the soldier


    fumbled for words in trepidation.


    Isis and Marin were both frozen. They stood as gormless as a guppy. They gawked at each other and


    then turned to nce at the city wall simultaneously.


    The next moment, they were greeted with a colossal spirit-manipted beast and felt acquainted with


    it. Some soldiers had inundated the giant creature with weapons in their hands while the one sitting on


    the giant creature was in aposed and casual manner. After a while, another spirit-manipted


    beast, with zing mes all over its body, became visible behind the giant creature.


    As the two spirit-manipted beasts stood together, their subtle-rattling aura caused the surrounding


    soldiers to be rudely awakening to the core, and none of them plucked up the bravery to walk close to


    the formidable beasts.


    "Rocky?" Isis, in a twinkling, perceived that the one sitting on the giant creature was Rocky. She was at


    a loss of words as a hint of delight sparkled in her eyes, as she was conscious Rocky would never


    show up without a purpose.


    Marin recognized Rocky as well. She froze at first, andter gave an authority to the soldiers, "Back off!


    He is on our side!"


    The surrounding soldiers all gave out a deep sigh of satisfaction as listening to Marin. They pulled back


    their weapons and stepped back, while their eyes were still in the grip on Uriah and Rubygon, the two


    extraordinary spirit-manipted beasts.


    When Isis and Marin shifted their eyes to Rubygon behind Rocky, both of them were taken aback. They


    certainly recognized Rubygon right now, but it was so extraordinary from what it looked likest time.


    The Rubygon they experienced before was shorter than Uriah in height and was at the first grade of the


    three-star level. However, it had reached the second grade of the four-star level now. They found it as


    hard as a stone to postte that Rubygon''s energy could build by leaps and bounds during such a


    short interval.


    As getting a glimpse of those soldiers retreating, Rocky jumped down from Rubygon''s back.


    At the same time, Isis and Marin were sauntering towards him.


    "Why did you show up here? Do you recognize how dangerous here is? It is a ce for you to search


    for entertainment!" Before Rocky could identify the reason why he appeared there, Marin had begun


    unremitting at him with wide eyes, and disconcertment was written all over her face.


    Even Isis, who stood beside, could not stand Marin''s tone and rolled at her. It was her first time to get


    the drift that Marin conversed with a man like that way, and she instantly perceived something and


    gave it some brown study. After a while, she turned to peer at Rocky.


    "Let''s save nonsense first. I''m here under the order of the Commander in Chief to offer a helping hand."


    Rocky turned to peek at Isis as if he didn''t give ear to what Marin just mentioned.


    Seeing Rocky made no respond to her quiz, Marin curved her lips downwards in discontentedness.


    As the crowd beside them got wind of Rocky, they all hailed with thrilling sensation.


    "A leg up? How many people did you tag along?" Isis cast a nce behind Rocky, but she only saw


    Uriah and Rubygon.


    "Only me!" Rocky answered airily, catching everyone present a surprise. They were caught on the


    wrong foot. The excited crowd now all looked at him as if he had bats in his belfry.

 Chapter 391 A Bizarre Picture

    Chapter 391 A Bizarre Picture


    Tranquil filled the air as their hurrahs halted. The silence hung in the air like the suspended moment.


    The crowd stared at each other with stupefied expressions. None of them took Rocky''s words sincerely.


    How could he alone help them out of the prevailing dilemma or perform any adjustments?


    Isis and Marin were both looking sullen at Rocky. Obviously, they were taking Rocky''s words in the


    same way as the crowd did. They were aware Rocky was out of the ordinary, but he was not a god


    after all. The Wild Heaven Pass was hanging by a thread now, and it was highly preposterous, like


    drawing blood from a turnip, that his existence could turn the tables.


    "What? None of you figure out I alone can lend a helping hand here? Well, I''d better take my departure


    right away." Rocky wore a faint smile as ncing at Isis and Marin''s faces. Shaking his head, he turned


    around and put up a false front to make his exit.


    "Hold on!" Isis hollered out in a twinkle of an eye, almost based on her conditioned reflex.


    "Fulfill my two prerequisites, and then I won''t take off." Rocky smirked. It was as warm as hour old


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    coffee and he turned to look at Isis.


    Seeing his snigger, Isis finally became cognizant that it was all his swindle, which drove her into an


    outburst in a split of seconds. However, she struggled hard to keep a curb on her resentment and


    inquired, "What do you demand?"


    "First, I require five hundred people leaving here to give me a leg up. The others withdraw from the


    Wild Heaven Pass right now and move to the valley behind the pass. Second, don''t try to solicit the


    reason from me. I don''t want to consume my time revealing." Rocky airily folded his arms in front of his


    chest.


    Silence swept over the air one more time. The silence caressed their skin like a cool summer breeze.


    Almost everyone present was gawking at Rocky with bemused nces. They could not even fathom


    what their ears just discovered and thought Rocky must be out of mind. The Crimson Dragon Army had


    been fighting like hell against the Timber Deity Army to guard the Wild Heaven Pass. If they retreated


    now, the Timber Deity Army could upy the Wild Heaven Pass as promptly as blinking an eye. Then


    what they had undertaken would be all in vain in the end.


    What Rocky just suggested was so feather-brained that none of the crowd had a sneaking suspicion


    Isis would respond yes to him.


    "Rocky, how can we understand what you n to do if you don''t give an interpretation at all?" Marin


    remarked out of turbulence. She wore a baffled expression. She was free from doubt about Rocky''s


    abilities because she already witnessed how good Rocky was during the fight in the Rough Slope. But


    what Rocky just proposed was too preposterous to be understood without rification. Even if she


    could trust his abilities, how could those soldiers be dispelled their doubts to follow his order?


    "Well, then forget it!" Rocky shrugged as he cast a nce at Isis. Then he turned to wend his way to


    Rubygon.


    "Okay! I guarantee you the two obligations." That abrupt response caught everyone by wonder. They


    were dumb stricken.


    Everyone peered at the origin of the voice, and it turned out to be Isis.


    She disyed a resolute expression as she peered at Rocky, which illustrated herplete assurance


    in Rocky.


    In a dash, the crowd began talking under their breath among themselves. None of them had in the


    prospect that Isis would swallow the information on the hook about what Rocky just suggested.


    Yet, Isis suddenly in a split of seconds raised her arm, which dampened their conversation at once.


    "Attention! Retreat from the Wild Heaven Pass in an hour. Committing to an infringement of my order


    only earns military retribution. Commence moving now!" Isismanded as the Deputy Commander in


    Chief.


    The crowd was all frozen as hearing Isis. Adrenaline flooded their system. Seeing none of them


    execute her order, Isis eximed, "What the hell are you doing? Help the injured members out of here


    first! Go! Go! Go!"


    Those soldiers present in the end moved andmenced their jobs.


    Following the origin of themotion, Tod and Dunn showed up and only saw the soldiers going like a


    bat out of hell. Both of them were confused by such a picture, causing them to be at a stand. And when


    they got a glimpse of Rocky standing in front of Isis and Marin, they were taken aback. Neither of them


    had expected that Rocky woulde here.


    "Deputy Commander in Chief, what happened?" Tod inquired.


    "You are here at the right time, Commander Tod. Give the low-down to the soldiers to withdraw from


    the left city wall. Let them back down with the others from the Wild Heaven Pass right now!" Isis


    ordered Tod without reluctance.


    "Retreat from the Wild Heaven Pass?" Tod was more mind bent than before.


    "I have no time to give a justification to you for this. Go to notice them first!" Isis waved at him,


    motioning for him to move.


    Tod shot a hard to understand look at Isis and then peered at Rocky before he made haste to the left


    city wall.


    "Commander Marin! Commander Dunn! You two remain behind to grant assistance to Rocky. From


    now on, you are both under him and adhere to his orders." Isis directly left away afterpleting the


    sentence.


    "Dude! When are you here?" Catching a glimpse of Isis walking away, Dunn sauntered to Rocky and


    patted on his shoulder intimately.


    "Commander Dunn, I require you and your men to find out all the things that can produce sound, pots,


    pans, and whatever. The more, the better! Go!" Rocky said to Dunn.


    "No problem!" Dunn froze at first. He, in two shakes of amb tail, acknowledged at Rocky without


    dispute and then left away.


    Marin still stood on the spot, tilted her head, and glimpsed at Rocky.


    "Have you concluded with that?" Rocky inquired as he folded his arm in front of his chest. It sounded


    that he didn''t have the slightest notion he had made Marin''s hackles rise, his former superior.


    "Are you actually here under the authority of the Commander in Chief? It''s not like you. You are not the


    character who will follow amand tamely." Marin peered at Rocky with an awkward-looking


    expression, as if she knew about Rocky very well.


    "Do you certainly have a desire to perceive that? Well, I can update you if you wrap up a task from me."


    Rocky tried to arouse Marin''s curiosity.


    "No, I don''t hanker to know!" Marin shook her head.


    "Well, you have to aplish the task anyway, unless you prefer to not acquiesce with the order of the


    Deputy Commander in Chief." Rocky smirked like a Cheshire cat while ring at Marin.


    Rage was roused up in Marin''s chest, and she shot a malignant re at Rocky.


    "You take Uriah to set up a fire every three meters around the pass. You two have to wrap up that job


    before the dusk." Rocky gave orders as he nced up at the sky.


    "Uriah!" Rocky blurted out at Uriah. Uriah, which rested beside Rubygon, went like lightning over as


    soon as hearing its master''s voice. Rocky then mumbled in a hushed tone in its ear. Uriah groaned and


    sauntered to Marin, looking at her with its round and big eyes.


    "Let''s go! Leave your irritating master here alone!" Marin patted on Uriah''s head and then left away with


    it.


    Rocky went to Rubygon, rode on it, and headed out of the pass.


    An hourter, there were only five hundred soldiers left in the Wild Heaven Pass. Under Isis''


    leadership, the rest three thousand soldiers escaped through the south gate, which faced the Holy


    Dragon Empire, and encamped in the nearby valley behind the Wild Heaven Pass.


    When everything had been carried out, Isis ordered Tod to remain and lead the three thousand


    soldiers. Then she rode on Silver Wind toe back to the pass.


    It was close to the sunset right now. Inside the Wild Heaven Pass, there were shes of aggressive


    mes and ck smoke billowing in the air. The me rolled outwards like the smoke of a mushroom


    cloud. Watching from above, a huge fire array seemed to be set up in the entire Wild Heaven Pass.


    Dunn and the five hundred soldiers left were standing at the south gate. Beside them were pots, pans,


    porcins, and ironware.


    "What are those things for?" Isis jumped down from Silver Wind and wandered to Dunn.


    "I have no slightest clue. That''s what Rocky requested for," Dunn spelled out while swinging his head


    towards Isis.


    Isis looked inside with a dumbfounded expression. One-meter high mes were burning fiercely and


    scattered around the entire Wild Heaven Pass. They stood in order, and the distance between each of


    them was the same, which formed a bizarre picture. The mes were like a great famished beast


    devouring everything in its path and belching out ck smoke.


    "Is he nning to set up some array?" Isis had a wild guess.

 Chapter 392 The Superior

    Chapter 392 The Superior


    "Deputy Commander in Chief," At this very moment, Marin along with Uriah, who was lustering in


    mes, appeared before Isis and others.


    The emergence of Uriah, the giant beast startled the five hundred soldiers around causing a bustle,


    who started to whisper about Uriah with an expression of amazement. Those ordinary soldiers always


    respected the spirit maniptor who possessed the spirit-manipted beast. Explicitly, Uriah who was


    quite powerful and fierce stood out from other spirit-manipted beasts. They pitied themselves, for


    being born without the gift of a spirit maniptor and neither could they own one spirit-manipted


    beast. Now all they could do was to gaze at the magnanimity of the spirit-manipted beast.


    The glimpse of Uriah made Dunn reminisce about thest match that Rocky won, where there were


    cascades of the unexpected events of upgrading and rare mutation, resulting in super evolution of the


    spirit-manipted beast. And at that time, the mutated Uriah was much more powerful and showed


    quite excellent and astonishing qualification than his spirit-manipted beast, Razor-w Wolf Bear


    which had already reached the third grade of three stars. Though Dunn wasn''t sure about Uriah being


    a spiritual beast, he was quite sure about its extreme rarity, as it was unusual that it could use Fire.


    The fact that Marin showed up with Rocky''s spirit-manipted beast surprised Isis. She blinked a little


    and asked, "Where have you been? Why are you with Rocky''s spirit-manipted beast?"


    "Wasn''t that obvious to you?" Marin turned in the direction from where she came and gazed admiringly


    at the mes scattered all over the pass, as their masterpiece work. In fact, Marin didn''t do that by


    herself. All she did was point out the destinations and order Uriah to light a little fire on it, which was


    quite an easy task.


    "It is Rocky! Only he coulde up with such strange method. But I had never seen any tactical


    deployment like that one before." Isis recalled all the tactical deployment she learned, and failed to find


    one simr to that, as at most cases that kind of deployment could not be done without enough


    soldiers. But in fact, Rocky left only five hundred soldiers. So, she could not perceive what Rocky was


    doing.


    "Of course, only an arrogant guy coulde up with a strange idea like that." Marin remarked


    unhappily and thenined, "Why do we have to follow his instruction, Deputy Commander in


    Chief? We could face this situation on our own."


    But a trace of vagueness lingered on those words. Because she knew it would be impossible for them


    to protect the pass without a useful strategy as they were left with no more than four thousand soldiers.


    Back then, Isis was busy in making the retreating n. With Rocky''s arrival, he had altered the


    situation, bringing hope to the Crimson Dragon Army. It was against Marin''s personality to depend on


    others for the protection of the pass. She could never admit this and would have rather chosen to die at


    the war field than hiding behind others. Moreover, she never had a liking for that guy.


    "I''m not meant to. Actually, I know how much you hate him and I hate him much more, especially his


    Nobody would adore the person of that kind!" Isis shrugged. She didn''t want to rely on Rocky, either. It


    was not her style. "But he came alone under the order of my father. He must be confident that he can


    protect the pass well for us. So, if we were to defend the Wild Heaven Pass, the only way now is to rely


    on him!"


    Isis and Marin shared the same personality in some aspects. They had never relied on anybody and


    always acted independently. In defending the Wild Heaven Pass, they had brought in their best efforts


    consistently for such a long time or that would have lost if themander still being Commander


    Cheng. Also, Commander Cheng was badly injured whilebating the two rivalmanders. Due to


    this he was sent back to Evian City, after which Isis took over his position. Commander Cheng was


    never a weak one. He was a powerful and strong warrior. However, even with his strong abilities he


    couldn''t sustain the serious damages inflicted upon him. So, one could imagine the ferocity of attacks


    Isis had encountered those days.


    The Wild Heaven Pass was so strategically vital to her that she would do anything to defend it. But now


    she had gone into a dead end where she wouldn''t be sessful in fooling her enemies with the same


    old strategies. There could only be a simple result if she continued to be her own.


    And that result was definitely of no good. She was imminent that it would be impossible to keep the


    pass without the assistance of a foreign aid. Now that Rocky was confident enough, it was impossible


    for her to ignore him and face the consequences.


    She had to struggle a lot with herself before making a decision to depend on Rocky once again. In fact,


    she was exemry in her own ways, as she was brilliant and gifted which made her superior among


    people of the same age. Therefore, she had an extraordinary sense of pride and superiority because


    there were few people of the same age on the Wild Spirit Land better than her.


    But Rocky had gradually worn that sense of pride and superiority away, about which she had no idea.


    In her thoughts, Rocky was born different with specific qualities, gifts and logic, totally different from


    others and was extremely hard to understand. In general, he was just a freak!


    She in all her senses, would refuse to depend on a freak of his kind to win the war. She also had


    immense hatred deeper than anybody else on the earth towards him. But now, in this critical juncture,


    she being the Deputy Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Group, waspelled to rely on a


    smart arse like Rocky. And doing this would make it extremely difficult for her to face her fellow soldiers


    in the camp!


    Being a qualifiedmander of her stature, she had a clear assessment of the whole situation. Simr


    to the war of the Rough slope, what mattered most at present was the defence of the Wild Heaven


    Pass. She had no second thoughts on keeping her pride secondary.


    In people''s eyes, she treated Rocky differently and even favored him. However, being the person


    Rocky was, he deserved that.


    She had always made sure that there were no personal feelings involved in those decisions she had


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    made. All she had done was in the interest of the Crimson Dragon Group or at least those were her


    beliefs.

 Chapter 393 A New Trap

    Chapter 393 A New Trap


    Marin fell silent as amb too. At the moment, the two girls had the same point of view. Both of them


    were of the impression that it was sufficient for the Crimson Dragon Group.


    "By the way, why did Rockye on the spur of the moment to carry out the Commander in Chief''s


    order this time? After all, he turned down the Commander in Chief once in public. ording to my


    perception of him, he would not have been amodating to be associated in this trouble quickly like


    a piece of cake, neither would he have given a whirl to the Commander in Chief''s order." Dunn uttered


    his bewilderment. Lack of confidence was written all over his rough face.


    "I am of the same opinion too. In fact, I asked him why, but he didn''t answer my query," Marin said,


    blinking. She didn''t understand how Rocky''s brain functioned.


    "We''d better ignore it. We could never establish a point of view of it correctly what Rocky Bai is


    cudgeling his brain." Isis kicked up a fuss despite the same perplexity in her mind. She was curious


    why Rocky came all of a sudden to carry out her father''s order, and if there was anything she didn''t


    have intelligence. With such reflections in her mind, she asked Marin, "Did Rocky give a hint of what he


    is going to do with those bonfires inside the pass? They look like a military disy."


    Marin shook her head in a dash.


    "Where is he now?" Isis looked around, but she could not trace Rocky anywhere.


    "I''m positive he''s resting on his oars somewhere," Marin answered as her drop-dead gorgeous face


    turned murky.


    "Commander Marin, I''m confident it''s unfair to speak ill of other people when he is absent." A voice


    came through just in time. It sounded both joking and sincere at the same time.


    By instinct, all the people present sought to the direction of the voice. They peered Rocky, who was


    riding Rubygon, stop in front of them. Then he bounced onto the ground and arrayed his eyes around


    everybody.


    "Since you haven''t done anything ill, you don''t require to get overwrought about being spoken evil of by


    anybody," Marin retorted, gazing at him with her big ring eyes.


    "Commander Marin, are you with no doubt I haven''t done anything evil? Have you failed to recall..."


    Rocky was reluctant, staring at Marin with his evil and as elegant as a picture eyes.


    Marin became absorbed in thought as shortly as her eyes met Rocky''s burning eyes. What had taken


    ce between her and Rocky in her room cropped up in her mind out of her control. When she


    and as lovely as a pie.


    Isis and others, specifically the soldiers, were all shell shocked to see Marin fall silent and blush all of a


    sudden. After all, she always had a glib tongue and acted undauntedly on the battlefield as an iron


    woman. The soldiers had never seen her being shy in this way. They looked at one another in


    astonishment and wondered if there was some secret between Rocky and Marin. If yes, it would be


    breaking news.


    When she gave an ear to Rocky''s odd words and saw Marin''s weird expressions, Isis could not help


    but feel an absence of conviction. Previously she had already discovered that Marin would conduct


    herself strangely every time Rocky was referred to, but she didn''t put that in mind. However, now she


    was beyond suspicion that something must have happened between Marin and Rocky, distinguishing


    by Rocky''s meaningful words. Therefore, she plotted to have a dialogue with Marin when the Wild


    Heaven Pass became out of harm''s way.


    While she was lost in thought, Rocky acquitted himself as if nothing had developed. He disengaged his


    sight from Marin andid his eyes on the pots and pans piled aside as well as some things else that


    could produce sounds. He strolled forward to pick up a few of them. When he knocked one on another,


    a tumultuous sound came through in a sh.


    "Wonderful! These props can absolutely be of assistance!" Rocky sighed. He could not help but


    gesture as if he was extremely well pleased with these articles. Then he turned around to say to Dunn


    and Marin, "Commander Dunn and Commander Marin, each of you, please take half the troops to


    make an ambush respectively at the two ends inside the pass. Every soldier takes one or two of such


    props. By the way, don''t fail to carry some bows and arrows. When the enemies invade the pass a


    whileter, you should hold on for my order. When I give the order, first of all, you shoot arrows for two


    rounds and then knock the props against each other as vehemently as you can."


    Then he turned his head to nce at Isis. "Deputy Commander in Chief, please keep an eye on the


    south gate. The antagonists may conceivably make a quick exit towards the south entrance. Your task


    is to stand guard over the south gate, restraining them from getting out through that gate," Rocky


    added. When he handed out the order, he looked just like a Commander in Chief.


    In the Crimson Dragon Group, maybe only Rocky, beside Lance, had the audacity to order Isis in this


    way.


    "Okay," Isis stated directly. She guessed she should not interrogate him since she had resolved to trust


    him, though she had no notion what he was going to do.


    "All right. Everybody, you may withdraw to implement your assignment now. It''s getting dark. I''m certain


    all the prevailing ten thousand troops of the Timber Deity Empire wille here. Very shortly, we will


    be cognizant whether or not we can safeguard Wild Heaven Pass sessfully!" Rocky suggested. His


    eyes were full of self-assurance.


    Very soon, Marin and Dunn respectively took half the troops, simultaneously with the strange props and


    bows and arrows, to go to the two ends of the Wild Heaven Pass. Since the pass had been built on the


    basis of a mountain between two cliffs, both ends of the pass were located at steep cliffs, where dense


    nts were avable. They were perfect ces for concealing people.


    Isis guarded the south gate. She informed the soldiers to close the gate tightly, and she sat outside the


    gate, cooling her heels for things to untangle. Squinting slightly, she talked under one''s breath to


    herself, "Rocky Bai, do not let me down. I beg of you!"


    At the same time, the word that a considerable number of troops of the Crimson Dragon Army withdrew


    from the south gate of the Wild Heaven Pass had already been reported by the scout of the Timber


    Deity Empire to their three Commanders. One of the three Commanders was Commander Zhou, who


    had hitherto failed to engross the Rough Slope because of the intervention of Rocky.


    This time, in order to attack the Wild Heaven Pass, the Timber Deity Empire had dispatched as many


    as thirty thousand troops, which was undoubtedly a reasonable move. The forces were driven by three


    Commanders who had the finest histories of service in the Timber Deity Empire.


    First of all, the three Commanders took the upper hand of the knowledge provided by their spy in the


    Crimson Dragon Army and attacked the Wild Heaven Pass at night under the nose of twenty thousand


    troops of the Crimson Dragon Army at the pass. As a result, the Crimson Dragon Army encountered


    significant losses, and the soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire took a grip of more advantages.


    After the sessful charge at night, the three Commanders had a sneaking suspicion that they would


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    be in a position to upy the Wild Heaven Pass in no time. To their thunderbolt, however, the


    defending troops at the Wild Heaven Pass were also led by an experienced and sophisticated Elite


    Commander from the Crimson Dragon Group. Due to his excellent tactics, the guarding forces had


    managed to thrust out all the troops of the Timber Deity Empire that assaulted them at night.


    At least the Crimson Dragon Army still held the Wild Heaven Pass in their hand despite the


    astronomical price they paid.


    It was precise because of their hard work that Isis had had the time to take troops here to lend a hand


    to them. She had safeguarded the Wild Heaven Pass in ce of Commander Cheng till now.


    Since she showed up at the Wild Heaven Pass, Isis had established an assortment of military arrays.


    As a result, the troops of the Timber Deity Empire had a turbulent time, without making any leap


    forward. Ill at ease, the three Commanders of the Timber Deity Empire had beaten their brains out to


    drive the Crimson Dragon Army to the wall. But of course, the Timber Deity Empire paid a massive


    price for that too. Almost twenty thousand troops were lost.


    Therefore, the three Commanders came into apromise that they had to seize the Wild Heaven


    Pass in the following round of attack. Otherwise, even if they could conquer it subsequently, they would


    not have adequate force to secure it.


    Such being the case, a substantial number of troops of the Crimson Dragon Army withdrawing from the


    Wild Heaven Pass was beyond the shadow of a doubt good news for the three Commanders. They


    considered that the Crimson Dragon Army could no longer defend the Wild Heaven Pass and was


    proposing to give it up.


    Of course, they had no notion that the withdrawal was, in fact, an borate trap.

 Chapter 394 The Empty Fort Strategy

    Chapter 394 The Empty Fort Strategy


    "Commander Zhou, you will lead three thousand soldiers to charge from the opening of the right side of


    the fort wall to beguile the attention of the enemy. Commander Liang and I will lead the rest of the


    soldiers to storm the fort gate. The number of the remaining soldiers who preferred to guard the Wild


    Heaven Pass should be small. It should not be a hazard to us. All we have to work out is to get it


    performed in one strenuous attempt." Inside the camp, the three Commanders stood around the table


    to put their heads together about an approach as they took a closer view of the map thatid on the


    table.


    "All right," Commander Zhou nodded in like-mindedness. It was a magnificent opportunity to reimburse


    for the shorings of his failure in the mor of the Rough Slope. That fizzling out almost made him


    beheaded by the militaryw. He could survive until now only because Princess Alyssa exonerated him


    for the sake of his previous outstanding military service in the army of the Timber Deity Empire.


    Princess Alyssa also held him in high esteem as a talented spirit maniptor of the Heavenly Stage.


    Otherwise, he would have been dead at the time he failed in the mor of the Rough Slope. He was


    under a constraint to the princess for his life. So it was of absolute essence for him to apprehend the


    Wild Heaven Pass as a reciprocation to the kind amnesty of the princess.


    Later on, the three Commanders of the Timber Deity Empire batted around the n before it was


    subsequently concluded. They then sauntered out of the camp to give pep talks to the thousands of


    soldiers who were muddled up for departure.


    Subsequently, the Timber Deity Army of more than ten thousand soldiers set out as a tremendous flood


    for the Wild Heaven Pass upon the military order as the night settled in.


    Commander Zhou led two squads of spirit maniptors, and three thousand soldiers went hell for


    leather horizontally to the right of the fort wall as they got closer to the Wild Heaven Pass. The wall


    opening on the right became very big and was jumbled up by the dead bodies of the soldiers. They


    climbed up from the fort opening and charged forward saber rattling only to discover that the fort was


    unupied. Taken by bewilderment, they paused and stood still as gormless as a guppy.


    "Could it be feasible that the Crimson Dragon Army had ultimately turned their backs on the Wild


    Heaven Pass?" Commander Zhou was thrown off bnce as he sent the message to tip off the other


    two Commanders. Even though the fort was unupied, he still conducted himself in extreme


    cautiousness.


    The other two Commanders led the army to bombard the gate of the fort as they were provided with the


    message from Commander Zhou. As they had in prospect, the fort gate was defenseless that it did not


    make any effort to free it. Not any single soldier from the Crimson Dragon Army came into view as they


    stood in front of the open gate to observe the situation in the fort. The Wild Heaven Pass was literary


    an empty fort.


    Not long thereafter, Commander Zhou went like a bat out of hell to the fort gate to meet the other two


    Commanders. Several thousand soldiers who stood by behind them suggested to hanker after


    charging into the Wild Heaven Pass to upy the fort at one fling.


    "Holy crap! They actually retreated without the audacity to at least engage with us! Who could have in


    the prospect that the Crimson Dragon Army would be a straightforward target and open to attack? It


    was a drain of our time to have geared ourselves up and organized for this battle!"


    "Well, it is not so awful. At least we can keep in reserve our energy to fight them. We can sleep like a


    baby tonight with our girls in arms..."


    "Hah-hah, the Wild Heaven Pass is now all ours..."


    "Speed up. Send someone to provide an ount of the wonderful word to our princess."


    The other two Commanders were over the moon. Theypletely immersed themselves in the tion


    of victory. They were as happy as a kitty in a cream pie. Happiness was flowing in them like a cloudless


    spring day, the kind of day when you didn''t notice the weather at all.


    The only one who remained steady was Commander Zhou. Lack of conviction and misgivings churned


    in his mind as he said, "Commanders, in order to steer clear any dereliction of duty, I guess it will be


    better for us to send one squad of army into the pass for a thorough reconnaissance before the whole


    troop set out to take upation of the fort."


    "Commander Zhou, what makes you a scaredy-cat today? Where are your daredevil and brave old


    self? Do you figure out the Crimson Dragon Army would have the audacity toy a trap for us? Given to


    the minor number of their soldiers, we could save ourselves from getting overwrought."


    "Yeah, that''s right! That''s right! Commander Zhou, could it be the bringing down to their knees in the


    battle of the Rough Slope make you act like an apprehensive wife? Hah-hah!"


    The two Commanders took the chance to tease Commander Zhou in a split of a second.


    "All is fair in war. It will not be extremely vignt for us." Commander Zhou affirmed in a resolute look.


    He became exceedingly on his guard since he was shot down in the trap of the enemyst time in the


    mor of the Rough Slope. He did not prefer to fall into the same old trap once again.


    The two Commanders of the Timber Deity Empire looked at each other as they watched the insistence


    of Commander Zhou. They likewise considered it would be better to be more observant in the


    prevailing situation even though they did not reveal it on their face.


    "Commander Zhou, you can lead your men to get through the fort if you insist. We will stand by


    guarding here outside the gate with the remaining soldiers for any emergency aid." The two


    Commanders did not choose to torment themselves in such drudgery. So they ducked shove the work


    to Commander Zhou since it was his idea in the first ce.


    Commander Zhou did not say anything as he ran back immediately to the opening of the wall. He led


    his three thousand soldiers and the two squads of the spirit maniptors into the Wild Heaven Pass


    and dispersed themselves to scour and inspect with exceptional meticulousness.


    Soon, Commander Zhou found that there were piles of log fires on the ground everywhere in the entire


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    fort. The mes of the fires were about three feet high. They seemed to be disyed ording to a


    certain pattern which inspired his alertness. So he began to move and look around for a well-rounded


    observation. It didn''t take long before he found that the log fires were neatly disyed, as if they were


    designed and left here deliberately by someone.


    Currently, the three thousand soldiers led by Commander Zhou had already went through the piles of


    log fires.


    At that moment, they heard a triumphantugh on the wall of the closed south gate, "Hah-hah! You are


    trapped. Release the arrows!"


    Hundreds of arrows dropped from the sky as the voice finished its order. Falling arrows were like


    pouring rain which killed many soldiers on spot.


    Another round of the arrows were released right after the first round.


    "Brothers, go after them!" The voice on the fort wall of the south gate gave another order.


    Subsequently, a snap ruckus let out from both right and left side of the fort suddenly which echoed like


    the advancing of a mighty troop. There was a mix of misceneous cries that rang out through the


    entire Wild Heaven Pass.


    Since it was getting dark, it was difficult to observe the situation. On top of that, the daunting cries


    panicked the three thousand soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire who were now scattered around in the


    fort. They believed they had been falling into an ambush.


    "Ambush is here! Fall in! Fall back, now!" Commander Zhou ordered as his face turned pale. He could


    not tell if the ambush was real under the circumstance but to summon the panicking soldiers for an


    assembly to avoid a further deterioration.


    While the first reaction of the two Commanders outside the fort was to retreat themselves from the gate


    as they heard the news of an ambush. So Commander Zhou and his three thousand soldiers were


    severed from any secure of reinforcement.


    "Seal the fort gate on the north!" Another order rang through the air from a calm voice like the sleep of


    a soul that was best at that moment.


    In a split of seconds, two figures of beasts sprang up from thin air. They put on some momentum


    towards the north gate of the fort. They were none other than Uriah and Rubygon that were holding


    their horses there beforehand. They were also part of the program of this ambush.


    Uriah ran off its feet to the north gate of the fort with lightning speed as its crimson scales stood up like


    a plethora of mes. They looked like a pair of fire wings as the speed blurred its movements. Uriah


    continued to burn up the road along the wall of the north gate as it blew up fireballs to the ground.


    Wherever it passed, it was set aze. The sheet of fire thus blocked the north entrance.


    Meanwhile, Rubygon had shown up to the opening of the north wall in order to stop the soldiers who


    were making a quick exit. Those who took it on themselves to beat an expeditious withdrawal from the


    opening of the wall did not survive the ws of Rubygon.


    The ordinary soldiers were not aspelling as the spirit maniptors, so they fell in all hell broke


    loose and disappeared in all directions in the fort in front of an incursion from such a beast.


    "Everybody, assemble here. Fall in!" Commander Zhou drew out his sword as he shouted in a


    reverberating voice.


    Many generals were first toport themselves as they gathered quickly towards the direction of


    Commander Zhou.


    At that moment, the log fire in the pass cast a figure which descended in a dignified manner from the


    south fort wall. It showed that the figure was gliding through the air that he looked well turned out and


    dignified as the wind blew through the robe. The figure put on his best leg went like lightning towards


    the center of the pass after hisnding.


    Commander Zhou felt that the figure looked a little familiar as he also noticed he descended from the


    south fort wall.

 Chapter 395 A Show Of Strength

    Chapter 395 A Show Of Strength


    As the night fell, at the moment, a figure flew down with freaky light around him. Onnding, he, in a


    dash, went like a bat out of hell into inside the center of the barricade.


    Meanwhile, Commander Zhou involuntarily nced at the figure that appeared in a split of seconds


    and progressed towards him constantly. The nearer the figure was, the further it was like the man


    Commander Zhou had bumped into ever. When the figure was close to him, he recognized the face


    which shimmered in the glow of the fire. He was astounded and announced, "It''s him?! It''s him! Fancy


    meeting him here again!" His eyes were brimmed with perturbation and terror-stricken, just like


    watching the god of gue.


    The figure made Commander Zhou so chilled to the bone was none other than Rocky!


    "Stop him!" Commander Zhou didn''t have the slightest notion what Rocky would aplish this time.


    But since he had lost to Rocky in the mor of Rough Slope, he constantly guarded up at once. He


    issued orders to spirit maniptors of Timber Deity Empire and hundreds of soldiers, gawking at Rocky


    hard-heartedly like an eagle. Yes, Commander Zhou was more than hanging with bated breath to catch


    Rocky to exact vengeance for the disgrace before. Rocky was so detestable in his mind!


    For a moment, on being instructed, spirit maniptors of the Timber Deity Empire took their spirit-


    manipted beasts to surround Rocky with hundreds of soldiers behind them.


    Rocky halted right away, grabbing a nce at numerous spirit maniptors of Timber Deity Empire in


    front of him. These spirit maniptors of the Timber Deity Empire demeaned positively dangerous. The


    most treacherous of them was of the fifth grade of the Earthly Stage, and the worst one had reached


    the Earthly Stage, too.


    Spirit maniptors of Timber Deity Empire took a nce at Rocky first, and then full of scornfulness set


    their eyes on their faces. Rocky, in their eyes, was extremely fragile to make them easily disconcerted,


    let alone that Rocky was solely and circumvented them. This wasmitting suicide!


    "Hey pal, get down on your knees before us and appeal to us, you may be capable to remain alive.


    Meanwhile, a spirit maniptor in red who was of the fourth grade of the Earthly Stage raised his voice


    at Rocky in a hoity-toity manner.


    "Crimson Dragon Army sets an assault for us; the guy must be the cannon fodder."


    "I can merely use my single finger to deal with the inept individual."


    The spirit maniptors felt repugnant towards Rocky exactly.


    "What a load of ptrap. Assemble together!" Listening to spirit maniptors of Timber Deity Empire


    across from him, Rocky picked his ears at the moment and announced. He contorted his fingers to


    them provocatively.


    "How dare you, the guy is so ill-conceived! Let me execute you within one-trick!" Thus one of the spirit


    maniptors of Timber Deity Empire, who was of the second grade of the Earthly Stage, showed the


    impression of being desired to acquire all the glory, put on some speed to Rocky without a word.


    "Mercy Palm Attack!" The spirit maniptor jumped to the sky, sucker-punching Rocky in the air with


    his hands condensing spiritual power. Lots of handprints in a dash showed up and umted in the


    sky, shooting at Rocky.


    Boom...


    In a split of seconds, the ce where Rocky stood was gulped by the spiritual light, filling with on the


    spur sound of spiritual power and smoke.


    The spirit maniptor hit Rocky at least nine times,nding and panting. Apparently, in order to


    manifest his strength just now, he consumed too much spiritual power. He was too ipetent to stick


    to his guns attacking now. Nevertheless, he still looked puffed up and said, "Hum, the guy is ham-fisted


    indeed. He cannot even cling to life from my Mercy Palm Attack. Certainly, my Mercy Palm Attack is my


    family heirloom that is not exported..."


    As these words were articted, some residual smoke hung in the air, shifting like ghosts in the


    breeze. An arrow with Evil me from the smoke that yet not dispersed ejected. Just then, the arrow


    passed through the egotistical spirit maniptor.


    "Pop!"


    After the arrow had skimmed through the spirit maniptor, he thundered like a smashed watermelon.


    His eyes, gut, all his organs, and bloody fillet were falling from the sky that just like red rain. The


    incoherent body shattered on the ground, some even sshing soldiers around, caused most of the


    veteran soldiers vomit when viewing the appalling spectacle. The vomit came up looking like m


    chowder and smelling like acidic Cheetos.


    Even if other individuals didn''t puke at once, they were filled with wonder. Because the transform was


    too haste like lightning. How could Rocky, who was stamped out progressively by the spirit maniptor


    of Timber Deity Empire before executed thetter at a time?


    At the moment, smoke dissipated. Rocky stood across from them unscathed with a devilish smirk. He


    grinned viciously, but it refused to reach his bloodshot eyes. He scrambled to those spirit maniptors


    of the Timber Deity Empire so speedily that nobody had time to counter.


    Rocky opened his eyes at the juncture, spreading out all the momentum. Then his body was saturated


    with steady Evil me with gleaming Frozen Wind Dagger in his hand.


    Rocky poured Evil me into Frozen Wind Dagger. Frozen Wind Dagger now formed a one-meter


    ming de itself with a slight arc, which made it more fiendish. It caused people to have a feeling of


    undetectable to the touch chill that made people couldn''t square up to it. It was just like the weapon


    that belonged to the devil. On emerging, it made opponents have butterflies in their stomachs. Maybe it


    was innate deterrence the weapon took.


    Upon getting a glimpse that Rocky was drawing close to them, spirit maniptors of the Timber Deity


    Empire were petrified of their own shadow. They found that Rocky was not as cack-handed as they


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    thought of actually, because they had never seen Spiritual Weapons ever. After all, Spiritual Weapons


    were extremely scarce as hen''s teeth to be incurred by everyone. Generally speaking, only spirit


    maniptors who were above the Supernal Stage would have their own Spiritual Weapons. Therefore,


    when they got a check out of Frozen Wind Dagger, which had altered, they were shaking in their shoes


    like a leaf by the Spiritual Weapon naturally.


    Of course, even Commander Zhou was rudely awakened when he saw Frozen Wind Dagger. In his


    assessment, Rocky''s effectiveness was beneath the Heavenly Stage. Thus, when Rocky showed


    Frozen Wind Dagger, it certainly caught Commander Zhou on the wrong foot.


    While Rocky was now holding Frozen Wind Dagger, he was full of momentum, just like that he was on


    fire. It gave opponents a perceiving that he was overpowering. All of the soldiers and spirit


    maniptors of the Timber Deity Empire who demanded to surround Rocky were made their blood run


    cold. They were at a loss of words by the impalpable deterrence!


    "What are you fellows doing? Execute him!" Commander Zhou now waspletely informed that if he


    didn''t execute Rocky today, Rocky must be treacherouster. Rocky was now alone. It''s the finest


    opportunity to wipe him out. Even if Commander Zhou and his soldiers fell into an ambush of Crimson


    Dragon Army or were wiped out all, Rocky must be the most essential thing they should do now. Or,


    Rocky would be more zealous.


    Other spirit maniptors looked at each other and went hell for leather in high dudgeon, attacking


    Rocky together.


    "The fellow who dissuades me must be executed!" Rocky took a check out of several spirit


    maniptors going like a bat out of hell to him together, roaring like a lion and looking at them coldly.


    He raced through the two-spirit maniptors who were at low grades so quickly as the ghost. His


    spiritual power of the Heavenly Stage was released at that moment. Meanwhile, his Spiritual Weapon


    Frozen Wind Dagger hit the two-spirit maniptors shining like the bloodthirsty ck light.


    Pop! Pop!


    After a while, the two-spirit maniptors started bleeding in their chests, and the wound was bigger


    and bigger as time passed by. Both of them were deflected off like cannonballs and were incapable to


    stand up again. They were injured pretty severely.


    "The Heavenly Stage? He is the spirit maniptor of the Heavenly Stage, too! It''s harebrained!"


    Commander Zhou was now seeing Rocky release all the spiritual power, which was at the Heavenly


    Stage. It never crossed his mind, that Rocky had been concealing his muscr strength all the time.


    Because of Rocky''s horrendous Spiritual Weapon, he may be secure and sound when bombarded by


    even several spirit maniptors at the Earthly Stage.


    The surviving four or five spirit maniptors were half-hearted, and felt pangs of conscience when


    seeing Rocky executed their threepanies as easy as falling off a log.


    Two of the remaining spirit maniptors who were of the fourth or fifth grade of the Earthly Stage in a


    twinkle of an eye stood each side of Rocky tacitly, contemting to attack Rocky on both sides. Their


    spirit-manipted beasts at the moment went hell for leather to Rocky together implicitly, too. It was


    sticking out a mile that they wanted to use the many to defeat the few.


    Onying his eyes on this, Rocky, as in as a pikestaff, was apprehensive of adversaries'' attempts.


    But he could easily like a piece of cake kill them with his strength now. Rocky, in a split of seconds,


    sprung to the left side of his body to strike the spirit maniptor of the fifth grade of the Earthly Stage.


    He had the very objective to execute them one by one.


    "Shadowless Kick!" The spirit maniptor of the fifth grade of the Earthly Stage found that Rocky


    plotted to strike himself, sculpturing his proudest spiritual martial arts without having qualms about it.


    He jumped up into the sky with his legs swing crisscross. His spiritual power formed the hovering


    shadow of a wolf, mbering to Rocky ferociously.


    The spirit maniptor''s Shadowless Kick may be effective to other spirit maniptors who were at the


    same level or above slightly. However, Rocky had reached the Heavenly Stage now. The Kick was too


    feeble to wield influence on Rocky, who was above his level so much. Rocky slightly brandished


    Frozen Wind Dagger, ripping the shadow of the wolf into half. When the shadow of the wolf vanished


    into thin air, Rocky scratched the spirit maniptor who was of the fifth grade of the Earthly Stage with


    Evil me.


    Another spirit maniptor caught the chance while Rocky was besieging. He was condensing spiritual


    power bimanually, pointing rapidly at Rocky with a glimmer of spiritual power light that flew to him


    precisely.

 Chapter 396 A Burning Defensive Dome

    Chapter 396 A Burning Defensive Dome


    The two spirit-manipted beasts, both at the second grade of the three-star level, hurled towards


    Rocky viciously and opened their mouths, projecting sharp teeth.


    Rocky, however, remained impassive as the smoothest waters and stouthearted facing their


    approaching storms. He shuffled them in a sh and charged towards the spirit maniptor from the


    Timber Deity Empire, who was at the fifth grade of the Earthly Stage. In a split of second, Rocky had


    showed up in front of the spirit maniptor. Rocky''s left hand, with the Evil me around, grasped the


    spirit maniptor''s shoulder. At this very juncture, the Dragon Spirit Mark on Rocky''s left arm began


    glinting brightly.


    While, the spirit maniptor felt faint and dizzy as his spiritual power was rapidly clearing out. However,


    formidable power was bursting out from the Frozen Wind Dagger in Rocky''s hand, and the Evil me


    around his arm grew stronger and more vigorous.


    "Dagger Dome!" Rocky uttered the two words when he brandished his Frozen Wind Dagger. The Evil


    me around his arm shot out and began interweaving around him. Layers of mes were moving


    fleetly, spurring up clouds of sand. They surged and whirled in a fiery dance, like gleeful fire fiends in


    the hot swirling air. In a matter of seconds, the Evil me formed a burning defensive dome around


    Rocky.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    The spiritual power attacks charging towards Rocky were swallowed as promptly as they hit against the


    defensive dome. As for the two spirit-manipted beasts, they had been injured by the Evil me


    around the dome even before they coulde into contact with Rocky. Fire was still zing on the


    parts of their bodies where they contacted the Evil me. They howled painfully and rolled over the


    ground to try to put out the fire. As much as they tried to hold it in, the pain came out like an uproar


    from their throat in the form of groans.


    The Dagger Dome was a spiritual martial arts skill Rocky created in the Myriad Beasts Ground, which


    was an unexpected inspiration. That expertise was to use the Frozen Wind Dagger to form a shielding


    dome when the user was enveloped by several opponents in a contest. The Dagger Dome could be


    defensive and also offensive. The Evil me around the dome could repel the opponents or their spirit-


    manipted beasts. After getting hit by the Evil me, the victims couldn''t get rid of the mes in a


    dash. Instead, the Evil me would keep on burning on their bodies for a while before it faded away.


    Only by stronger spiritual power could the victims eliminate the Evil me over them. The power inside


    the Evil me was sabre-rattling and unbridled enough to cause serious damages to the victims,


    especially spirit-manipted beasts.


    Just then, Rocky triggered off the Holy Dragon Bead''s power to absorb the spirit maniptor''s spiritual


    power, and then he channeled it into the Frozen Wind Dagger. In other words, he brought into service


    his opponent''s spiritual power tounch attacks at the other side. While, his own spiritual power was


    still saved, preparing a big surprise for the Timber Deity Army.


    Now that Rocky had dealt with the spirit maniptor and the two spirit-manipted beasts, he didn''t


    consume time with them anymore. He instantly threw away the spirit maniptor and again flew forth


    with powerful momentum.


    The spirit maniptor couldn''t even have a sensation of his legs while being tossed away. He abruptly


    knelt down on the ground and puffed and panted for air. Scared out of his wits, he sounded to have just


    woken up from a nightmare. His heart was beating like a wild animal trying to escape his chest, as he


    peeked back on the scene he fought against Rocky.


    As for the other spirit maniptors present, none of them plucked up the courage to catch up with


    Rocky to continue thebat. They just watched how Rocky triumphed over the toughest one among


    them, who was at the fifth grade of the Earthly Stage. If they restarted the battle against Rocky, they


    would beyond doubt meet their death instantly. Because of that, they did nothing but just peek at Rocky


    flying away in front of them. After all, none of them could allow the repercussion of getting on his


    nerves.


    Now that even the spirit maniptors didn''t have the audacity to do anything to Rocky, the soldiers of


    the Timber Deity Empire already began shaking like a leaf and stepped back to let Rocky leave away.


    They all lowered their heads in case that they would have an eye contact with Rocky. What if Rocky


    just executed the one who greeted his eyes? None of them wanted to take such apromise and


    expose themselves to jeopardy.


    Seeing Rocky break out of the barricade that easily like a piece of cake, Commander Zhou turned grim-


    faced and clenched his fists. He inched to catch up and lock antlers with Rocky by himself, but the


    current situation didn''t grant him the chance to do so. If he went out to attack Rocky, then there would


    be nobody to lead the army forces to retreat from the Wild Heaven Pass. Although he had his heart so


    much on killing Rocky to take retribution for himself and give vent to the humiliation he suffered in the


    Rough Slope, he had to pay attention to the predominant matter and worked hard to keep a rein on his


    rage.


    On the other hand, the two sides of the Wild Heaven Pass became ear-piercing and rowdier.


    Meanwhile, a figure shed as approaching the Wild Heaven Pass.


    Now that all the soldiers by that time huddled closely, Commander Zhou in a dash led them to withdraw


    by the north gap, leaving no mulling over to what Rocky nned to do. But because Rubygon was


    safeguarding on the north gap, their retreating process was going on exceedingly slowly.


    They had to keep it at bay first, so Commander Zhou sent three spirit maniptors and their spirit-


    manipted beasts to fight Rubygon. Rubygon was very cunning as a fox. As peering them charge


    towards it, it jumped up andnded in the middle of the soldiers. It began ying tricks on them, which


    made the ordered army in a three-ring circus.


    At the same time, Rocky had rushed into the Wild Heaven Pass. A hair-rising smile crept over the


    corner of his lips. Theter second, a beast shadow appeared beside him. Fierce mes covered all


    over the beast''s body. It was no other than Uriah.


    "It''s our time to be distinguished, Uriah!" Rocky said to Uriah as he stimted all of his spiritual power.


    In a split second, the Evil me spurted out from his body, as if violent magma burst out from a


    volcano.


    Meanwhile, the mes around Uriah grew stronger and brighter. Uriah then formed into a fire ball as


    flying towards Rocky. Gradually, both of them were coalescing with each other.


    "Spirit Possession!" Rocky widened his eyes in a dash. In a split second, the Evil me around him


    began spinning, and the formidable momentum stirred up clouds of sand on the ground.


    As the Evil me emitted a dazzling re, a shell of crimson scales covered Rocky''s body, and the


    furious Evil me enveloped his arms.


    With a snap of his fingertip, the Dragon me Pearl flew out of his sleeve andnded on his palm.


    Then the Dragon Spirit Mark on his arm began glinting and wriggling, as if it became alive.


    Streams of spiritual power were conveyed into the Dragon me Pearl, which illumined the dim pearl.


    Soon the Dragon me Pearlmenced shining with bright light.


    Then the Dragon me Pearl in a sh rose up. Several dragon-shaped marks were born inside when


    the pearl was spiraling in the air, and became bigger. Flickering, looping under the spell it was sparked


    into. At the same time, the mes scattering around the entire Wild Heaven Pass broke out suddenly


    because of unknown influence. They were merely one meter high at first, but now their height was


    doubled.


    What transpiredter was terror striking further. After the outburst, the mes formed into flows


    charging towards the Dragon me Pearl. The fire flows were interweaving and spinning around the


    pearl, creating a burning tornado. The fire yed amid the kindling like a child with a new toy, its mes


    leaping in excitement. Rocky stood at the center of the fire tornado, dozens of meters high, and saw it


    expanding and covering around. The radius of the round coverage even reached hundreds of meters.


    Everyone would be taken aback by such a striking picture.


    When Commander Zhou and the army he led saw the fire tornado, they ultimately took heed of what a


    precarious situation they were in. They almost jumped out their skin as observing that scene.


    At the same time, Marin, Dunn and the five hundred soldiers, who had been prowling on the two sides


    of the Wild Heaven Pass, also got a glimpse of the fire tornado. And they were at a loss of words as


    well. As for Isis who defended on the south gate, her jaw almost fell to the ground.


    The twomanders of the Timber Deity Empire and thousands of soldiers, who were intercepted


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    outside by the fire sea, also witnessed the fire tornado through the open city gate. All of them were


    frightened to death by that picture.


    "Back off!" Commander Zhou in a twinkle of an eye recognized something as seeing the terror striking


    scene, and in an instant shrieked out in consternation.


    On the other hand, the Dragon me Pearlmenced moving, wrapped around the fire tornado. It


    headed for the north gap with sweeping momentum, and led the fire tornado to the same direction.


    Observing the approaching fire tornado, the soldiers and spirit maniptors of the Timber Deity Empire


    shrieked in jitteriness and scampered to the gap in chaos. Now the congested gap slowed down their


    retreating speed further.


    In order to extricate their own lives, the soldiers in the end of linesmenced running to the south


    gate. They made a getaway inside the Wild Heaven Pass but many of they were epassed by the


    fire tornado.


    Under the ster sky, barbarism swept over the entire Wild Heaven Pass. Now it had turned into a


    memorable purgatory, where agonizing screams, gut-wrenching whines, and shrieks for help echoed


    the air. There was tightening of their throat and a short intake of breath forecasting the explosion of


    emotion.

 Chapter 397 Put On A Play

    Chapter 397 Put On A y


    The fire tornado didn''tst for a lengthy time. However, most of the soldiers Commander Zhou led


    gathered closely on one spot. As a result, the fire tornado caused an enormous loss to his army. More


    than a thousand soldiers perished, and there were fewer than two thousand members left now.


    One moreyer of dead bodies covered the ground of the north gate where numerous corpses already


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    gathered around. The coverage of those corpses even stretched inside the Wild Heaven Pass. The


    lifeless bodies, which sprawled along the trace of the fire tornado, had all been scorched ck and


    were smoking. They still remained thest position that they posed before death. Everything went on


    so quick like lightning to them that none of them were even capable to grapple. That was the


    formidable and aggressive power of the fire tornado.


    When the fire tornado finally ebbed away, Commander Zhou already led the left soldiers to back off


    from the Wild Heaven Pass and found the Timber Deity Army outside. Although they had been out of


    danger, they nevertheless had glimpses that portrayed terror-stricken as puffing and panting for air. The


    tragedy they just experienced was still striking in their heads.


    "Commander Zhou, what happened inside?" The twomanders of the Timber Deity Empire had


    been curious about the situation inside. Now that Commander Zhou eventually got out, they could not


    help but want to know the answer from him. They already knew that he just suffered an ambush, but


    they pretended they knew nothing at all. Because the fire sea blocked their way into the pass, they


    didn''te to his aid and his army right away. Thus, they put on a false front, perceiving nothing to


    evade that ill at ease.


    "We got a surprise attack! It sounded that their reinforcements already showed up. The Crimson


    Dragon Army pretended to have withdrawn to pull a fast one on us. We fell in their trap and got


    hemmed in by them. By good luck, we merely lost some of our men. It''s unquestionably a close call."


    Commander Zhou was still gasping for air with a pale face. Jitteriness still tormented him as he


    remembered the spine chilling sense.


    "Where is the fire tornado from? That''s really dreadful!" asked one of the twomanders, with a


    shocked look. His brain was stuttering for a moment. Every part of him went on hiatus while his


    thoughts catch up.


    "I don''t perceive about that! But I''m beyond doubt it must rte to that guy!" Commander Zhou knitted


    brows deeply. The guy he gave reference to, of course, was Rocky.


    "What guy?" The twomanders were both caused to be at a stand by Commander Zhou.


    "Let''s converse about thatter. We should go back to our ce first. Now that their reinforcements


    "Hold on! We didn''t see any of their reinforcements just then. Maybe this is their trick!"


    "That''s highly possible. Apart from the fire tornado, we saw nothing extraordinary!"


    The twomanders could not help but begin suspecting.


    "Be my guest! You two can investigate the situation inside if you want. I will never set my foot to hell


    again!" Commander Zhou shot a frosty stare at them before he drove his army to go back to their


    ce.


    The twomanders peered at each other with fretfulness expressions. Neither of them preferred to


    take the risk that the Crimson Dragon Army''s reinforcements might indeed show up. If that were the


    situation, entering the pass only meant tomit suicide. Of course, they were not that slow-witted.


    Casting a glimmer at the Wild Heaven Pass in front of them, they were hardly resigned to leave away


    like this. The fierce fire sea in the city gate barred their way into the pass. It was so close, but they


    could not upy this ce.


    Both of themanders deeply sighed before they withdrew.


    Silence now filled inside the Wild Heaven Pass. It lingered in the air, thick and heavy, like a nket.


    Everything on the ground where the fire tornado went past was all burned into ashes, except a figure


    and a spirit-manipted beast standing together in the center of the pass. Both of them looked a little


    exhausted. As seeing the Timber Deity Army had backed down, the figure finally exhaled a gasp of


    relief. His lips curved upwards slightly as he glimpsed at the Dragon me Pearl, which had gone back


    to his hand.


    "The Dragon me Pearl is magnificent! I can''t believe that I can exert such power of this even though


    it''s my first time to use it!" Rocky marveled.


    Actually, it was not long ago that Rocky found out that the Dragon me Pearl not only possessed


    formidable firepower but also could manipte fire by itself. When he hunted in the Myriad Beasts


    Ground, Rocky took out the Dragon me Pearl and began studying it. He tried to convey a little of his


    spiritual power into the pearl, and then out of his expectation; the Dragon me Pearl engaged the


    bonfire to itself. That was how he found out the hint and started a series of tests on the pearl.


    In the oue, he knew about another function of the Dragon me Pearl, fire manipting. And the


    usage was extremely simple. So long as more spiritual power was routed into the Dragon me Pearl,


    the pearl''s fire manipting would be more powerful.


    In order to establish the dreadful fire tornado, Rocky almost consumed up all of his Fire spiritual power


    and part of the Holy Dragon Bead''s evil spiritual power.


    If Commander Zhou didn''t withdraw till now, Rocky would have no way to fight against him and his


    army at all. It could be said that he put all his eggs in one basket.


    At this very juncture, Marin and Dunn led the soldiers toe back as ncing their enemy had


    backed off.


    "Rocky, what just happened?" As soon as seeing Rocky, Marin could not help but speak out her


    confusion. She was also curious as a cat about where the fire tornado was from. And she was beyond


    suspicion that the fire tornado was Rocky''s work and must regard those fires Rocky asked her to set


    up.


    Dunn, meanwhile, gawked at Rocky with a perplexed expression.


    "Nothing!" Rocky cast a frigid nce at Marin. How was it possible that he would tell them the truth? It


    was one of his secrets that he possessed the Dragon me Pearl. He then turned to say to Dunn,


    "Commander Dunn, can you please close the city gate first?"


    Dunn nodded at him before he put on some speed to the north gate.


    At the same time, Isis, who defended at the south gate, rode on the Silver Wind toe back her Wild


    Heaven Pass since she got a glimmer of the enemy had withdrawn, and the turbulence inside had


    withered away. When she peered down from the air, she discovered numerous ck corpses were


    sprawling around the gap of the north wall. The widespread havoc created by the fire tornado sent a


    chill down her spine.


    Upon her return, Isis was greeted with Rocky, Marin, and the hundreds of soldiers standing at the


    center of the pass. She then ordered Silver Wind tond on the ground. As she hopped down, her


    elegant posture lightened the glowing admiration in those soldiers'' eyes. Something emanated from


    within that rendered her fascinating to them.


    "How about the adversary?" Isis wended her way in front of Rocky and Marin and glimmered at the


    north gate being closed by Dunn.


    "They have withdrawn," Rocky responded as he held his arms across his chest.


    Hearing Rocky, Isis sighed out of relief. She could not help but marvel at Rocky''s intelligence in mind.


    He merely led hundreds of soldiers to repel the Timber Deity Army again.


    "It''s not the time to have a rx! Their retreat is just momentary. They will doubtless send soldiers to


    check out our situation. Deputy Commander in Chief, I require you to assign the two thousand soldiers


    from the valley to here. Be swift! We are going to put on a y for the Timber Deity Empire," Rocky


    uttered as raising his eyebrow.


    "Put on a y? What y?" Isis wore a bewildered look.


    "Don''t get yourself worked up with that, Isis! He must be the main actor in the y," Marin sneered.


    She always found intolerable that Rocky only said part of his n to intrigue others.


    "Nope! You two are the heroines in the y." A calcting smirk crept over the corner of Rocky''s lips.

 Chapter 398 No Kidding

    Chapter 398 No Kidding


    Isis and Marin were dumbfounded by what Rocky said. Fixating their eyes on him, the cousins asked


    for confirmation in one voice, "The two of us?"


    "Yeah, the two of you." Rocky nodded.


    "Deputy Commander in Chief and Commander Marin, it is a known fact that both of youe from


    noble families. Also, everybody knows that you''re good at fighting in a battle with weapons and tactics.


    But, I assume you also know something about art. For example, you know how to y musical


    instruments, y Chinese chess, sing and even maybe dance. Am I right?" Rocky asked Isis and


    Marin while looking at them in turns with his squinting eyes.


    "Oh my God, Rocky! Are you looking down upon my cousin? She is a pro at all of these things that you


    mentioned, so how dare you question it? She is a master in dancing, in particr. In the whole Holy


    Dragon Empire, nobody can outstrip her in dancing the Rainbow Skirt Under The Moon. She even


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    danced for His Majesty of the Holy Dragon Empire once, and he praised her..." Marin blurted out.


    "Cousin Marin!" Isis shouted as she was annoyed by Marin''s speech. She had known Rocky for


    enough time to know that he never asked a casual question. That was why she had a bad feeling that


    maybe he would make her do something against her will.


    "Oh, is that true?! That''s great! So I think you also know how to y musical instruments, such as


    heptachord, don''t you?" Rocky went on asking Marin after he seemed pleased with what he had just


    known about Isis'' diverse skills.


    "I know a little about ying the heptachord. Cousin Isis taught me previously," Marin answered in a


    modest tone. In fact, she was quite good at ying the heptachord.


    "All right, then! Good news! You''re qualified to act in the y!" Rocky said confidently.


    "Rocky, do you want to make fun of us? Is this your n? I mean, is there any other reason for you to


    insist on making the two of us act in your y? Why don''t you act by yourself?" Isis asked suspiciously.


    She believed that he must be kidding with them on purpose.


    "I have two reasons. The first is that I''m not a female, and the second is that I don''t know how to y


    any musical instrument or even dance. The y must cast two females who are good at dancing and


    ying musical instruments," Rocky exined calmly and patiently.


    "Rocky, what the hell do you mean?" Rocky tried to exin to them, but the more he spoke, the more


    confused Isis and Marin felt. They had no idea what kind of y Rocky was asking them to act in.


    "We''re going to apply the empty fort strategy in order to convince the Timber Deity Empire that our


    reinforcement troops have already arrived. If the strategy works, the troops of the Timber Deity Empire


    would surely retreat," Rocky answered seriously.


    "Empty fort strategy? What is that exactly?" Both Isis and Marin seemed to be even more confused.


    Certainly, they had never heard of such kind of strategy, because the empty fort strategy only existed in


    the world where Rocky came from. It was one of well-known brilliant schemes that had passed down


    from the ancient times. In his world, almost everybody knew about the strategy.


    "I will fill you in on the detailster. First of all, Deputy Commander in Chief, please dispatch the troops


    right now urgently. We have to make everything ready before the enemy discovers there is actually no


    reinforcement troops inside the pass," Rocky urged.


    Isis seemed hesitant and doubtful before she took Silver Wind to the valley.


    "Commander Marin, please take five hundred troops to cook inside the pass as soon as possible, and


    make sure that all the pots are used. Also, have some people hunt some wild animals." Rocky said to


    Marin as soon as Isis left.


    Marin snorted at him, but she immediately carried out the order.


    "By the way, where is Rubygon?" Rocky mumbled. Soon, he found that Rubygon was listlessly lying on


    the ground in a straw shed not far away with visible wounds all over its body.


    Rocky ran to Rubygon together with Uriah. He checked on its wounds and found that there was nothing


    severe. Rocky gave it two drops of the magical saliva, and then ordered Uriah to help heal Rubygon''s


    wounds.


    About an hourter, Rubygon partly recovered, and it started bouncing again.


    "Thank you!" Rocky patted Rubygon on its head.


    Rocky took two drops of the magical saliva. Sitting cross-legged, he began practicing his internal force.


    About four hourster, Rocky opened his eyes when he heard some noise from the south gate.


    He saw Isis leading two thousand troops. They were walking into the pass in session through the


    south gate. Inside the pass, many soldiers had already lit the fire to cook and put many pots on the fire.


    The smoke was curling upwards.


    "It''s almost time," Rocky mumbled to himself, and walked towards Isis.


    By now, Isis had already jumped off Silver Wind''s back. When she saw that Rocky was walking to her,


    her eyes turned cold. It was not until he arrived at her side that she asked, "Is it time to tell me what


    y you want us to act in, or do you still think we are puppets?"


    "It''s very simple. What you need to do is to dance and y the heptachord together with Commander


    Marin on the defensive wall of the north gate a whileter," Rocky answered concisely.


    "Wait, wait! Are you saying that you want us to dance on the wall?" Isis was immediately pissed off.


    After all, she was the Deputy Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Group, so how could Rocky


    ever think about making her dance on the defensive wall? It was obviously not the right asion.


    "Is there anything wrong?" Rocky asked her.


    "Yeah, you bet there is. If you don''t give me a reasonable exnation, I will order them to tie you up


    and throw you outside right away, and then you will be picked up and taken back by the troops of the


    Timber Deity Empire. They will torture you so cruelly that you will wish you could die," Isis eximed in


    a determined tone. She looked ferocious because she believed that Rocky was just making fun of her.


    "Madam, imagine you''re a member of the Timber Deity Empire and that you see your enemy ying


    the heptachord and dancing and enjoying a feast on the defensive wall. What will this make you think?"


    Rocky asked impatiently. He had no choice but to try to guide Isis to think from another perspective.


    "Well..." Isis hesitated for a second. Then, she began thinking seriously for a while. After that, she


    hesitantly answered, "I will either think that my enemy doesn''t fear me at all, or that it''s a trap..."


    "So, this is a reasonable exnation that satisfies you?" Rocky asked with a big smile on his face.


    It was not until now that Isis realized she had been set up by Rocky. What she said right now was like a


    p on her face because the exnation turned out to be very simple. To make it worse, she had


    required Rocky to exin to her. Known as an outstanding tactician in the Crimson Dragon Group, she


    was overwhelmed with shame.


    "The performance of you and Commander Marin will directly determine the effectiveness of the


    scheme. In other words, the fate of Wild Heaven Pass is in your hands," Rocky said in a somewhat


    serious tone. By now, he had done a lot in preparation for the empty fort strategy, yet the result solely


    depended on the acting capability of Isis and Marin. They not only had to act as if it were real, but they


    also had to convince their enemies.


    Isis fell silent after hearing what Rocky said. Some momentster, she suddenly raised her head and


    asked him seriously, "I have a question that you should truthfully answer."


    "Sure, go on," Rocky said with a smile at the corners of his mouth because he thought that he knew


    what Isis was going to ask him. ''She will ask me why I was willing to carry out Lance''s order bying


    here to help, '' he thought.


    "Why on earth did youe to Wild Heaven Pass?" Isis'' question took Rocky by surprise.


    "Why, you ask!" Rocky burst intoughter as he wondered how she would feel if he told her that it was


    because he wanted to rescue her and Marin from danger when he was told about that.


    Of course, it was just kidding. He would never have done that because of how soft-hearted he was.

 Chapter 399 The Show Begins

    Chapter 399 The Show Begins


    Rocky was cognizant so well about Isis and Marin. Although they consistently regarded him with


    condescension and wore enraged looks in front of him, they literally had helped him a number of times


    under the table. The time he turned down Lance''s offer, if not because of Isis, he would have already


    been cast out to the frontline battlefield. While he was in the northeast military camp, he disappeared


    now and again, which contravened the militaryw. However, Marin always turned a blind eye to that. If


    anyone else had done such an action, Marin would have punished them conforming to the militaryw.


    Besides, Sheridan was close to Isis and Marin and treated them well as if they were his own daughters.


    If Sheridan knew that Rocky didn''t grant them any support, he would without doubt nag at Rocky about


    that for a long time. Because of all those grounds, he would not sit by when Isis and Marin were in


    danger, although he was not such a meddlesome character. Deep inside, Rocky actually was a man


    who gratified the inclinations of people. Yet, he always showed a cynical attitude in front of the others.


    Apart from those elements above, Rocky had another fundamental reason for lending them a hand. Isis


    was in charge of an army, and her father was at a high position and had predominant power in the Holy


    Dragon Empire, all of which would be in his best influences to his future. If the whole Crimson Dragon


    Group owed him big time, he would get his mitts on the support of the Crimson Dragon Group. Thus,


    he had to give his affirmation to Isis'' well-being. After all, she yed the ultimate important part of his


    strategy. He set his eyes on being a substantial figure in this world. Rocky kept developing and


    discovering from what happened to him since his spirit passed through the tunnel of time and space


    and drifted into this younger body. Aftering across so much, he didn''t wish to be manipted by


    anyone anymore. He wanted to be the maker and master of his destiny.


    Every time he showed up and came to their aid at the most critical moment, both Lance and Isis felt so


    grateful to him, which was exactly what Rocky had been nning. No matter how hardhearted a


    person was, he or she would appreciate him for saving them out of danger one time after another. So


    long as he came to their aid again, they would owe him one more time. After all, nothing in the world


    would be more of incalcble value than life.


    The reason why he gave the thumbs down to be Frontline Commander was also that he preferred them


    to owe him. Once he epted that offer, what he had done now would turn into finishing his own duty.


    In other words, he could earn nothing at all. He didn''t want to work for the Crimson Dragon Group


    without reaping any reward. What''s more, he didn''t give a tinker''s curse the position as a Frontline


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Commander at all.


    The position as a Frontline Commander could not put Rocky''s mind at rest, after all. He would rather


    idle about in the Crimson Dragon Group and extend assistance asionally. Then the Crimson Dragon


    Group would owe him a lot. Or he would have to be a fundamental figure in the Crimson Dragon Group


    instead of a mere Frontline Commander. If that were the case, he would have the Crimson Dragon


    Group as his at his fingertip power. What he had an inclination for was to be a high ranking figure who


    was able to maneuver the Crimson Dragon Group.


    Of course, Rocky would never tell Isis his real thoughts. He had put down the enticement in the Rough


    Slopest time. What he needed to do now was nothing but waiting for Isis and her father to take the


    bait. So long as he secured theirplete freedom from suspicion, he would gain the support of the


    entire Crimson Dragon Group, which was he nned for.


    It would only be in his best interest when he returned the Pce City to get back his everything.


    "Does that matter?" Rocky asked as peeking at Isis.


    "Of course it matters. You are not apliant man who will follow an order ande here to save us


    from danger. You must have offered some requirement, like what you didst time in the Rough Slope.


    Am I right? What did my father promise you? What do you propose for?" Isis was as smart as a fox that


    she already got the right point. After all, she had lessons gathered from previous experience. She could


    tell Rocky must have his motive of offering help this time.


    "Wow, you are excellent! The Commander in Chief did promise me some benefit. That''s why I''m here."


    Rocky directly told Isis the fact of the matter. After all, she would be conscious that sooner orter.


    "What can you gain from my father?" It seemed that his answer was under her assumption.


    "Nothing special! An intermediate Dark Heaven Egg and a yellow spiritual crystal. Besides, I will get a


    top Dark Heaven Egg if I can repel the Timber Deity Army and save the Wild Heaven Pass out of


    danger or I can help you hold on till the reinforcementse. These are really too many, but I can''t


    refuse the Commander in Chief after all." Rocky put a false front that he had no alternative but agree to


    receive those gifts.


    Isis shot a cold re at him and remained silent. She could tell that it must be Rocky who asked her


    father for the exorbitant rewards at first. As she expected, Rocky would never offer any assistance


    without benefit. And now Rocky''s answer confirmed her conjecture.


    "Come on! Why are you gawking at me that way? I have given up my precious time to scramble here


    from far away. What a colossal loss I would encounter if I gained nothing at all! Deputy Commander in


    Chief, could you show a little sympathy? Don''t forget that I''m only an insignificant captain. I take high


    peril to save you guys from danger. If any ident happened to me along the way, how could I afford


    the grave consequences?" Rocky made an aggravating speech with a motive. He wanted Isis to feel


    aversion towards him but ce dependence on him.


    Anger was boiling in her chest as Isis was giving an ear to Rocky, fires of fury and hatred were


    smoldering in the small narrowed eyes. But she had to agree with what he said. He was a mere captain


    and what he did now was out of his duty. It was also risky for him toe to this dangerous battlefield.


    Thus, it wasprehensible for her that Rocky asked for those rewards from her father. But the boiling


    anger in her chest didn''t quiet down at all, because she hated Rocky''s character that only concerned


    with his interests. She despised such a person the most.


    However, her aversion to him didn''t reach the degree that she didn''t want to see him anymore. Instead,


    she sometimes could not help but think about Rocky or wonder what he was doing, which was


    inexplicable even for herself.


    "Oh, I almost forget that. Now that you and Commander Marin will change your clothester, I suggest


    that you''d better choose those revealing outfits. The sexier, the better. Then the Timber Deity Army


    would definitely be convinced that our reinforcements have already arrived, and think that we call the


    girls from a brothel to have a wild time because of that. When they see us ying around and enjoying


    the party time, they would be persuaded that our army forces already are superior to them. It''s also


    possible that they might be suspicious of that and even see through our trap. But whatever they think,


    they will never attack us without careful consideration. Even when they fought us, they couldn''t pay full


    attention as being with eyes like a hawk for our unknown reinforcements. So long as they be


    suspicious, they will fail to be concentrated. That''s the key of our n. They will get cold feet at


    anything we do and have nothing to do us. Under such a circumstance, they will not hold on for a long.


    They will leave sooner orter." A snaky smile crept over the corner of Rocky''s lips, as if everything of


    the Timber Deity Army was already under his control.


    "Forget that! If you want, you can wear that kind of clothes. Marin and I will on no asion put on such


    garments! That''s just a show! We just pretend to be that kind of girls! Remember that!" Isis glowered at


    Rocky. She could not believe that Rocky would offer such a ridiculous suggestion. She and Marin


    already discarded their pride to agree with putting on that y on top of the city wall. How could they


    ept being dressed like prostitutes?


    "Whatever! It''s just my piece of advice. Now I am the leader of the two thousand soldiers. You and


    Commander Marin can have the preparation. The show will begin in no time!" Rocky shrugged with a


    faint smile. He just made a joke with her about the "revealing outfits" part. Once Lance knew that his


    daughter and niece put on such clothes in public because of Rocky, Rocky would only be dead meat.


    How could he fulfill his great n then? After concluding his sentence, Rocky walked past Isis and took


    in charge of the two thousand soldiers she brought back.


    Isis shot a deadly re at Rocky''s back. Her brows creased and she clenched her teeth to suppress


    her desire to beat Rocky right now. However, Rocky yed the most important role for them. Whether


    they could save the Wild Heaven Pass out of danger all depended on Rocky now. Thus, Isis made up


    her mind to give vent to her anger at Rocky after getting through the current dilemma.


    "Rocky, once I found out any mistakes you made or any of your secrets, I would never show you any


    mercy!" Isis spoke in hushed tones to herself before she came to Marin.

 Chapter 400 Celebrating

    Chapter 400 Celebrating


    Only half an hour had gone by.


    The girls quickly changed into normal clothes. Isis and Marin were strikingly beautiful, head-turning


    stunning, both in their own different ways. As they got dressed, the moonlight shed its rays on their fine


    bodies, highlighting their graceful and alluring features; a spectacle for passers-by, who inadvertently


    slowed their cadence and gazed at the enchanting scene from a distance.


    Meanwhile, inside the pass, soldiers started to gather around the fire, cheerfully chatting, eating, and


    drinking. This was the one time when they would be able to sit back and rx, forgetting, for a moment,


    about the troops of the Timber Deity Empire that were stationed beyond the walls.


    "Hey guys, who''s up to party with me?" Rocky walked over to a small group of men and shed a bottle


    of wine around.


    The soldiers immediately responded to this cue, cheering him along.


    "Should we get Isis and Marin to dance for us?" Rocky asked the rowdy crowd.


    "Yessss!" was the unanimous reply. The tone of the evening had now been set and the soldiers turned


    to ogle at the gorgeous creatures on the wall. One had soft and gentle features, fresh like a stream of


    mountain water, whilst the other was enticing and dazzling, with the elegance of a rose. The men were


    "Girls,e join us!" Rocky signaled them over.


    "Come! Come!" Soon all the soldiers started chanting together with Rocky. They couldn''t believe that


    this was actually going to happen! They were only used to interacting with the girls in their position as


    Commanders, hence always strict, austere and harsh. This was one of those once-in-a-lifetime type of


    moments and none of them wanted to miss it.


    "Ew, what a douchebag. I could kill this guy right now!" Marin said through clenched teeth as she red


    back in anger at Rocky and the excited troops.


    "Same here, but we can''t lose track of what is in our best interest. We still have a chance to survive, so


    I say we just y along for now." Isis knew Marin was right but she couldn''t help feeling bitter about it


    all. It was the first time she was going to have to dance under such circumstances, and to make


    matters worse, she was going to have to perform for her soldiers. The whole thing was unbearably


    embarrassing.


    But she was one determined and fearless woman, once her mind was made up about something, there


    was no going back.


    "To be honest, in my case it won''t make much of a difference, but it''s your reputation I more worried


    about. You are the Deputy Commander in Chief after all, what if word got around that you danced for


    these pigs?" Marin couldn''t hide her concerns about the whole ordeal.


    "If it means that we manage to keep the Wild Heaven Pass safe then I don''t care either. Come on sis,


    let''s go put on a show." Isis smiled at Marin, her pep talk worked and she nodded in agreement.


    The night was clear and calm, a warm breeze caressed their bare arms and the moonlight shone


    brightly on their luscious hair.


    Suddenly, out of nowhere, the music started. At first, a single sharp note as if to attract everyone''s


    attention, shortly followed by a string of bright and rapid notes. The melody was as mesmerizing as the


    zing rays of the moonlight sparkling off the bewitching fingers strumming the instrument.


    Isis extended her arms and as she swayed her body to the sound of the music, she slowly climbed on


    top of the wall, carrying out an angelical and graceful dance.


    The girls performed in perfect harmony.


    The soldiers were no longer shouting like brutes and gapingly admired the sylphlike figures. They


    apuded in admiration as they too rocked their bodies to the music. The atmosphere was magical


    and enchanting.


    For a short moment, even Rocky let himself be enchanted by the two mermaids, but not for long.


    Taking advantage of the fact that no one was paying him any attention, he took a few steps back and


    quietly left the group. He walked over to where Rubygon and Uriah were resting and took them with


    him as he discreetly left the pass.


    As luck would have it, the wind carried the music over the wall and straight to the ears of the enemy''s


    sentries. Without wasting any time, the guards scurried back to the camp to share the information.


    "Come again? Are you telling me that there is a woman dancing on the walls of the Wild Heaven Pass?


    Is that what you just said?" The three Commanders couldn''t believe what they had just heard;


    dumbstruck by this news.


    "And you are sure that you saw a woman dancing?" one of the Commanders asked dubiously.


    "Come to the front and you can see for yourselves!" responded by one of the sentries.


    The three Commanders kept looking at each other, back and forth, speechless and astounded. They


    stepped out of the tent and together with two thousand soldiers, mounted their horses to ride the 1


    kilometer that separated them from the Wild Heaven Pass.


    Halfway, they stopped. From that distance, they could already hear the alluring melody. As they


    focused their gaze into the distance, they noticed her immediately, a dancing figure fascinatingly


    prancing on the wall.


    "It looks like reinforcements have arrived and they even brought women to perform for them. Who does


    that? Neanderthals!" eximed one of the Commanders, as he spat the words out of his mouth.


    "They must have 20''000 men at least. Otherwise they wouldn''t be celebrating so confidently and


    carefree. They don''t even seem to care about our presence anymore!" cried out anothermander.


    He couldn''t tell if his fury was due to the fact that he was jealous that the soldiers inside the Wild


    Heaven Pass were having such a good time, or whether he was offended by the indifference of the


    Crimson Dragon Army.


    "Hold on! This could also be a trap. Maybe they are trying to make us believe that they have let down


    their guard, luring us into attacking them. Don''t forget that they have already used this tactic in the past.


    Fool us once and shame on us!"


    "You''re right. This is a tough situation. I can''t believe that we aren''t able to take down the Wild Heaven


    Pass. It''s preposterous!"


    As the two other Commanders discussed the situation avidly, the third Commander frowned and did not


    speak. He couldn''t help but think that something was off, he had a gut feeling that he couldn''t describe


    nor exin just yet.


    "Commander Zhou, we have to retreat our troops. We can''t hold on for much longer. The enemy is


    already dancing and celebrating, while we are outside suffering."


    "Can''t we just retreat already? I can''t even remember what it feels like to touch a woman! What I


    wouldn''t give to be surrounded by a bunch of women right now!"


    The two chatty Commanders felt defeated as they spied on the celebratory Crimson Dragon Army from


    afar.


    "Or, wee back again tomorrow to see what they are doing. I am not fully convinced," suggested


    Commander Zhou hesitantly and cautiously.


    "Why? Do you honestly believe that we can defeat an army double our size? Do you want to get us all


    killed?"


    "But..." How could he make them see that he knew how Rocky tended to operate? The rascal had


    already fooled the army of the Timber Deity Empire in the past by faking a gue outburst. They had


    had to lower their defense in order to deal with the new alleged adversity and that was when Rocky had


    infiltrated their ranks and solely killed Commander Zuo. This scene could very well be another one of


    his infamous tricks.


    "Oh don''t you ''buts'' us now. You can fight this alone if you want. You go ahead and lead the troops. We


    are heading back to the city!" It was obvious that the two Commanders were afraid of dying. They had


    worked too hard all their lives to be at the top of thedder and now they just wanted to enjoy some of


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    the perks that came with the job! They didn''t seem to think that there was any point in fighting the


    enemy anymore. They had never had to face Rocky on the battlefield. They had no idea how he fought


    and to make matters worse, the enemy had called in reinforcement. Not only were the chances of


    winning extremely grim but too many of their men would perish inbat too. At the end of the day,


    they just wanted to go back home, safe and sound.


    "Fine. You can leave me in fullmand of the troops if you want and after I find out what the Crimson


    Dragon Army is up to, I will make up my mind then." Commander Zhou was not going to give up just


    yet, he still had a few hours ahead before he had to take any decision.


    The two spineless Commanders had not expected him to react like this and were taken aback by his


    response. The truth was that they could not abandon the troops either...they didn''t even want to think


    about the consequences they would have to face. The price to pay for their cowardice was too high...

 Chapter 401 The Big Crises Are Finally Over

    Chapter 401 The Big Crises Are Finally Over


    Just as the two senior leaders of the Crimson Dragon Group from the Holy Dragon Empire, Isis and


    Marin, were performing for their soldiers, a person and two beasts were sneaking around like ghosts in


    the camps of an army from the Timber Deity Empire. They evaded the patrols and bypassed more than


    a dozen military camps. Finally, they appeared near the grain warehouse of the Timber Deity Empire.


    At that very moment, more than a dozen soldiers were guarding the grain warehouse. Each one of


    these soldiers seemednguid and sleepy. The sneaky person was nobody but Rocky.


    He realized that the warehouse was not heavily guarded, so he pulled out his Frozen Wind Dagger.


    Suddenly, the spiritual light was spread over his whole body. Then, he burst the Evil me that turned


    into a red-ck light in less than a second while rushing up to the sleepy soldiers.


    After more than a dozen shes of such evil light, all of the soldiers silently dropped dead on the


    ground without even having enough time to cry out for help.


    When Rocky withdrew the Frozen Wind Dagger, his war beasts, Rubygon and Uriah also appeared


    beside him.


    "Uriah, set fire on all the camps! Don''t show mercy to them!" Rocky patted Uriah''s head.


    Uriah followed its master''s orders. At once, the scales of its whole body red up, and it instantly shot


    out intertwining streams of me. The mes quickly dashed towards the grain warehouse. Moreover,


    the fire kept burning whatever it passed by. Also, thanks to the wind, the entire grain warehouse was


    the camps around.


    "Fire, fire, fire! Help!" cried the nearby patrol upon catching sight of the big fire in the grain warehouse.


    Such cries immediately rmed the soldiers in all the camps. They hurriedly ran out to put out the fire


    without even wearing any clothes. Their shame was instantly taken over by their survival instinct.


    Distinguishing the deadly fire was what mattered most now.


    Their three Commanders who were still arguing about whether to withdraw their troops suddenly saw


    the fire in their rear camp. As the fire was so fierce, they were shocked and hurriedly took the


    remaining two thousand soldiers to return to their camp.


    When the three Commanders safely returned to the camp, they saw that the location of their once-


    existing grain warehouse waspletely swallowed up by the big fire.


    "What is going on here?" Commander Zhou asked a soldier who was frighteningly running past him.


    "I... I don''t know. But it looks like someone killed the guards of the grain warehouse and set it on fire..."


    the soldier hesitantly said as he was scared by the wild re of the three Commanders.


    "Hurry! We want this fire gone in less than 30 minutes!" shouted the other two Commanders to the


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    soldiers around.


    At the same time, just outside the camp, Rocky triumphantly looked at the fire in the camp and then


    disappeared out of thin air.


    Soon after, on the rampart of the Wild Heaven Pass, Marin stopped ying the heptachord and Isis


    stopped dancing. Thetter was sweating and panting because she hadn''t danced since she became


    the Deputy Commander in Chief.


    "Cousin, you''ve been dancing for so long! You must be exhausted." Marin seemed truly concerned.


    She immediately put the heptachord down, got up, took out a handkerchief and handed it to her cousin.


    Isis took the handkerchief and gently wiped the sweat on her face. Then, the light and mes of the fire


    at the campsite of the Timber Deity Empire caught her attention. She was taken aback and said


    involuntarily, "Was the camp of Timber Deity Empire on fire?"


    Hearing her cousin''s words, Marin steered her attention to the direction of the fire light. They were


    confused.


    "Could it be..." Marin hesitated and exchanged a look with Isis as she could only think of one person


    who was capable of such acts. Immediately, she turned to look down inside the Wild Heaven Pass. She


    saw that other soldiers were still intoxicated in their earlier performance, while Rocky was the only


    absent person. Thus, she knew her guess was right; he must have been to the camp of their enemies


    to set fire.


    "This guy just likes to act alone! I have to admit that he always behaves like that!" Marin couldn''t help


    but grumble unhappily.


    "Well, Rocky always ignores military discipline! He is wired that way." Isis smiled helplessly.


    The two female leaders then went down the rampart, summoned all the soldiers, and asked them to


    have a rest in order to be prepared for any unexpected event.


    Soon after, Rocky and his two beasts sneaked in from the gap in the north entrance of the rampart.


    With two loud whoosh sounds, Rocky suddenly saw two women standing right in front of him.


    "Oh, two beauties, are you here to greet me in particr? How lucky am I!" Rocky asked and raised his


    eyebrows. Although it was veryte at night, he could instantly recognize the two people standing in


    front of him.


    "The fire at the Timber Deity Empire camp was set up by you?" Isis asked.


    "Who knows! Look, I am so tired. If you two have no other matters to ask me, I am going to find a ce


    to have some sleep," Rocky said innocently with a yawn and stretched himself. Endless questions


    would be sheer torture for him and thest thing he needed right now was to be "tortured" by Isis and


    Marin. Thus, the moment he finished speaking, Rocky strutted away.


    "This guy is just so..." Marin said and clenched her delicate hands into fists. She was very angry with


    Rocky''s arrogant attitude.


    "Just let him go! We need to have some rest as well. Even if Rocky''s n didn''t seed, the Timber


    Deity Empire army will notunch attacks again within a short time," Isis said at once and then pulled


    Marin away. As the Deputy Commander in Chief, Isis was more aware of Rocky''s intention. Thus, she


    showed more tolerance for his behavior.


    Isis and Marin had a mediation for the rest of the night in their temporary tent. The next day, before


    dawn, Isis woke up to a voice shouting, "Deputy Commander in Chief..."


    She opened her eyes and got up. Seeing that Marin was still in her meditation, she walked out of the


    camp alone and saw Dunn outside.


    "What happened?" Isis asked and squinted her eyes.


    "The army of the Timber Deity Empire has withdrawn," Dunn answered respectfully with his hands


    cupped.


    Not believing what she heard, she hurriedly walked to the north wall and went up to the rampart of the


    north. When she overlooked the ce where the army of the Timber Deity Empire was stationed, she


    saw that nobody was there anymore. There were only some empty tents and traces ofnd being


    burned by the fire.


    "Well, it looks like Rocky''s strategy is sessful!" Isis couldn''t help but exim in disbelief and joy.


    "Rocky is really amazing. It''s a pity that he is not a Commander!" Dunn, a Commander who was always


    very arrogant and wouldn''t praise others, praised Rocky spontaneously. However, if one was to


    observe him carefully, it could be found that his eyes shed a glimpse of cruelness. Although a smart


    observer, Isis also didn''t spot such a subtle expression in his eyes as she was overjoyed at that


    moment.


    "So, where is Rocky now?" Isis asked.


    "I do not know. I haven''t seen him early in the morning," Dunn said.


    "He shouldn''t have..." Isis hesitated. She immediately thought of Rocky''s next move.


    At this moment, Rocky was on the in a few miles away from the Wild Heaven Pass. He was lying on


    the back of Rubygon with his legs crossed and his eyes closed for rest. While Rubygon was running


    fast, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn carrying a small Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf on its back and Uriah were


    running at its two sides. The man and his four beasts looked so happy while taking a break in the wild


    and wide in.


    Meanwhile, Lance, Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Group, gave up the defense of the


    Frozen River Pass instantly after being reminded by Rocky. Leading ten thousand troops, Lance


    rushed to support the Loyal Dragon Pass without any rest at night. He and his soldiers arrived just


    before the army of the Loyal Dragon Pass waspletely defeated. Under his rightmand, the


    already-in-jeopardy Loyal Dragon Pass was finally stabilized.


    The thirty thousand soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire, who were led by Alyssa to attack the Loyal


    Dragon Pass, had already suffered great losses in the previous battles. When they were about to


    seed in conquering the Loyal Dragon Pass, Lance suddenly came to support the pass in time. As


    top Commander of the Timber Deity Empire, Alyssa was caught off guard.


    In no time, she was informed that the army she had sent to attack the Wild Heaven Pass withdrew


    because the Wild Heaven Pass got timely support. This piece of information shook her to her core. She


    believed that her n was perfect, but now it seemed that none of her ns ever worked out well.


    Realizing that the situation became quite unfavorable, Alyssa immediately decided not to fight again.


    She asked her army to stop attacking the Loyal Dragon Pass and prepare to withdraw the troops back


    to their main camp.


    At that point, the huge crises of the Crimson Dragon Group''s in the two passes were finally resolved.


    Lance was very aware that it was Rocky who helped his Crimson Dragon Army get out of such crises.

 Chapter 402 In Exchange Of Help (Part One)

    Chapter 402 In Exchange Of Help (Part One)


    Two days right after the Crimson Dragon Army had muddled through holding the field of the three


    passes, the reinforcements demanded by Lance turned up in time. These reinforcements were


    constituted of the Elite Regiment and twenty thousand main forces. Three more days passed since


    thirty thousand more main forces led by two Elite Commanders arrived at the frontline, to join the


    mor.


    For now, there were approximately seventy thousands of Crimson Dragon Army here collectively. With


    the strongly formidable forces, they were now in a position to thrash back the Timber Deity Empire. On


    the other hand, the Timber Deity Empire encountered significant losses when they were battling at the


    mor in Loyal Dragon Pass and Wild Heaven Pass, with substantial casualties of nearly forty


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    thousand soldiers. At present, these two armies were far apart in strength. Thus, the leader of the army


    of the Timber Deity Empire could merely call for a withdrawal as speedily as feasible to nip in the bud


    for any more costs of soldiers.


    Currently, the two armies were now standing at where they hadmenced once again, after the


    pulling out of the Timber Deity Empire.


    With the tremendous assistance of Rocky for more than a month, specifically on how to hold the field of


    Wild Heaven Pass, the Crimson Dragon Army was then in a position to drive the enemy back.


    ording to his battle proposed action, the Crimson Dragon Army did an about-turn entirely on the


    situation and got back to the advantage. Everything suggested to havee full circle, with the two


    armies standing at where they hadmenced before the mor urred. The numbers of the two


    troops differed, though, after a strenuous round of fighting.


    On the other side, something gave the impression of taking ce in the frontline at this moment as the


    leaders got together.


    Inside the giant tent, Lance was now sitting calmly like the sleep of a soul that was blest in his tiger


    chair. At each side of his chair, four Elite Commanders were standing uprightly, together with nine


    Frontline Commanders.


    In front of Lance, there were also eight spirit maniptors standing. They came in all ages, with male


    and female. And the capability of each of them was above the Heavenly Stage. Among them, the one


    standing at the front was like a monk without hair on his head. The bushy eyebrows made him look


    kind of intimidating. And a red chain of beads was hanging on his chest. It was easy as a piece of cake


    to tell from the fierce momentum of his body, that his firmness was almost as powerful as Isis.


    His name was Sheehan, deputy head of the Elite Regiment of the Crimson Dragon Group. With the


    power of the eighth grade of the Heavenly Stage, he was much superior to its associates in the


    Crimson Dragon Group.


    The several spirit maniptors behind Sheehan, were the core members of the elite forces as well.


    They were all from the royal spirit maniptors, who had been dispatched by the royal family over the


    forces.


    However, these Elite Regiment members did not get entangled in the war in a general way. Instead,


    they would specialize in highly back-breaking and perilous tasks, such as cloak-and-dagger activities in


    another country, or assassinating people, and so on. With well-trained, every one of them was battle-


    scarred, very efficient at attacking. Anyone of them solely was even morepelling than a hundred


    ordinary soldiers in the war.


    The Crimson Dragon Army did have its brawniness doubled with the elite forces entered in the battle


    this time.


    "Commander in Chief, due to the head of the elite group has been busy with another secret task, so it''s


    me who is heading the twenty members of the group toe and grant assistance," Sheehan arched


    his hands and dered, with self-effacing expressions in his face at this juncture.


    "Thank you all very much for lending me a supporting hand!" Lance replied to Sheehan in a polite tone


    with a mild smile on his face. His smile died faster than wisps of smoke dissipated after a candle me


    had been snuffed out. He was cognizant very clearly in his mind that these elite forces were pretty of


    great import to the Crimson Dragon Group. Then, he turned his head and ordered, "Commander Ron,


    please do me a favor to take good care of every member of the Elite Regiment while they stay here."


    "No problem, Commander in Chief," Commander Ron responded a split second to Lance. After that, he


    went down at Sheehan. With one of his hands postured, he spoke courteously, "Please kindly follow


    me in this way."


    Sheehan and other members of the Elite Regiment bowed to Lance firstly andter left behind


    Commander Ron, wending their way outside of the tent.


    Right after the Elite Regiment had left, Isis and Marin showed up and stretched their legs into the tent


    in haste like lightning.


    "Father..."


    "Commander in Chief..."


    Both Isis and Marin arched her hands to Lance as they walked in front of him. They were just back from


    Wild Heaven Pass.


    "Oh, you two are finally back!" Lance nodded his acknowledgment at them. At getting a glimpse of only


    Isis and Marin had turned up, he continued, "Where is Rocky Bai?"


    "That guy, he departed earlier after the retreat of the Timber Deity Empire made their getaway," Marin


    responded as if she was in high dudgeon with Rocky.


    "Oh, that case..." Lance spoke with a sullen face and, in a sh, halted as if there was a shift in his


    thoughts. He then let out a slight sigh and proceeded, "Anyway, without Rocky''s advice, we couldn''t


    have held the field of Loyal Dragon Pass this time. Thanks to him, otherwise, we won''t be in a position


    to keep both Wild Heaven Pass and Loyal Dragon Pass in the end."


    As Lance was talking, none of the people at the scene had the slightest idea what his actual motive of


    saying so. Isis, Marin and other Commanders could only peer at each other and be reticent as a mouse


    at this moment as they were halting for Lance to finish uttering his words so that they would have a


    definite view why Lance had said so. Sometime earlier, none of them had figured it out why Lance


    would hand over the army from Frozen River Pass to Loyal Dragon Pass back then. As for them, it was


    really weird that Lance would establish such an arrangement. As a matter of fact, he was doing this


    because of Rocky''s rmendation. Thus, no doubt all the Commanders looked flustered when


    Lance mentioned this again at this moment. They felt like their brain cells had been randomized.

 Chapter 403 In Exchange Of Help (Part Two)

    Chapter 403 In Exchange Of Help (Part Two)


    Meanwhile, they were all astounded by such a spectacle, that the Commander in Chief of the Crimson


    Dragon Group was now asserting his thankfulness for a mere captain of the logistics camp. This was


    something that had never taken ce before! Their eyes and their mouths were frozen wide open in an


    expression of bewildered dismay.


    "Father, what are you speaking about? I don''t literally understand your words," Isis asked with


    confusion written all over her face at this moment. In her heart, she was really inquisitive about what


    Rocky had told and done to her father before. The more she mulled it over, the more her brain became


    a spinning top, always finding more questions than answers.


    "Well, we''ll converse about thister. Now could you tell me the details about the mor in Wild


    Heaven Pass earlier, what had Rocky done to maintain the field of the pass?" Lance could not twiddle


    his thumbs longer that he interrogated about the details of the battle. In his mind, he was inquisitive


    about Rocky Bai, together with what he had done to keep Wild Heaven Pass sessfully.


    After that, Isis then made intelligible all the details in the mor,prising of the scene that she and


    Marin were requested to y the heptachord and dancing on the city wall. However, since she did not


    givepliance to what Rocky had done in her heart, she spoke as if she were uttering balderdash at


    this moment. Meanwhile, the other Commanders at present were bewildered and at a loss of words as


    they either didn''t have the slightest clue about the reason why Rocky had done so.


    Among all the people at the scene, Lance was the only one who could exin the art of war from what


    Isis had just announced, holding in high regard expression written all over his face.


    "Well done! What a magnificent trick! I''m really taken my breath away by Rocky''s subterfuge of the


    empty city! No wonder he was in a position to drive the enemy to retreat without a particr soldier!"


    Lance eximed with consternation depicted on his face. The shock registered on his face before he


    could conceal it.


    Meanwhile, others on the spot were caught on the hop by what Commander in Chief had just stated.


    And they could only second him, though they did not recognize what was the magic of Rocky''s


    arrangements in the battle.


    "Well, from my point of perceiving, I don''t guess it was any good. He was just fumbling around. He may


    just be born under a lucky star," Marin stated in a nd tone as if she really conducted herself towards


    Rocky with haughtiness. However, deep in her heart, she was apprehensive very well that Rocky was


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    undoubtedly a maverick genius. He always suggested to have the magic to send the enemy far away


    back in a hurry-scurry with the seemingly ridiculous tricks during the mor. Although she was not


    help be infatuated with him, with a little mixedplicated sentiment, though.


    "Well, this is the so-called art of war. With presenting an audacious front to conceal a feeble defense,


    Rocky was actually employing the subterfuge of the empty city. He appealed to you to y the


    heptachord in front of the enemy, in order to give them a false impression that there were


    reinforcements inside there. And what was even maniptive was his arrangement before that, he


    pulled out all of the Crimson Dragon Army from the Wild Heaven Pass on purpose. Then the enemy


    was beguiled into the pass and was free from doubt about that there was no army inside. However, at


    that point, they fell right into the ambush that Rocky had been organizing. His whole series of


    arrangements and schemes were really excellent! I am filled with awe at what he had done. And I


    ponder where he has learned out all this art of war very much. He really is a talent," Lance eximed


    withmendation written all over his face. Meanwhile, as he was uttering, all the Commanders at the


    scene were rudely awakened as if they found it hard to swallow that Lance would think highly of Rocky


    like this.


    "Father, Rocky informed me that he went to Wild Heaven Pass for rescue because he took advantage


    of you. Was he right?" Isis finally asked after being on the horns of a dilemma for a while in her mind.


    "Yes, he was right. I gave a word of honor to give him a middle-grade Dark Heaven Egg, a yellow


    spiritual crystal, and a high-grade Dark Heaven Egg if he could lend a hand to win the battle. Then he


    gave it a nod to help," Lance spoke frankly. He saw no need to conceal the fact from others. After all,


    Rocky had kept his word and lent a hand to win the battle.


    This time, all the Commanders at present were even left open mouth by what Lance had used in the


    exchange of Rocky''s assistance. From their point of view, the middle-grade Dark Heaven Egg and


    yellow spiritual crystal were precious enough in exchanging of Rocky''s help. They did not think it likely


    Commander in Chief to give away the high-grade Dark Heaven Egg at the same time.


    "Father, I''m dismayed stiff that Rocky Bai might be uncontrolled in the future since you have given him


    so many precious treasures this time," Isis set forth with a slightly knitted brow on her face. Deep in her


    heart, she still longed to take Rocky down for her father.


    "Well, it was an emergency back then. And I could only grab the chance to attempt at that time. But


    now, it looks like we were doing the right thing. Don''t you concur? Look, we now hold not only the field


    of Wild Heaven Pass but also Loyal Dragon Pass! Therefore, it was like hitting two birds with one


    stone! Everything goes smoothly for now since we have repossessed what we had lost," Lance


    exined. He had no thought on what to do at that time, so he had to be of the same mind to Rocky''s


    offer. However, he considered that what he had given Rocky for exchanging was desirable at the end.


    "Well, I don''t assume it''s decent though," Marin could not help but affirm.


    Other Commanders bowed their concurrence at herments this time.


    "So what? It takes two to make an argument. Am I not correct?" A booming voice then advanced into


    the tent at this moment. Someone walked straight inside.

 Chapter 404 A New Position

    Chapter 404 A New Position


    Everyone in the tent was taken aback when they turned to see where a certain sound came from. The


    person who entered was no other than Rocky, the man who saved the Wild Heaven Pass from danger


    before disappearing for a few days.


    Once they recognized Rocky, everyone seemed to have mixed reactions. Admiration, disbelief and


    even shocked expressions were scribbled across their faces. Some of them even seemed to be jealous


    of him. A bitter expression, meanwhile, wasing from a certain person called nk. Rocky had


    taught him quite a lessontely.


    nk was badly injured by Rocky in that fight and had to lie in bed for a few days before he made a full


    recovery. When nk saw Rocky, he looked at him with rage-filled eyes, as if he saw a murderer who


    had killed his father.


    However, when nk identally met Rocky''s eyes, a chill immediately ran down his spine. It seemed


    that Frank was subconsciously afraid of Rocky. He still had no idea how Rocky was able to beat him


    possibly at the Heavenly Stage. Of course, nk would never believe that Rocky had already reached


    that level.


    "You finally came," Isis said as she shot a cold look at Rocky. She couldn''t help but let her gaze linger


    on him for a while.


    If not for Rocky, she would have lost the Wild Heaven Pass. She would have drowned in guilt if that


    had happened. After all, it was her mistake that the Crimson Dragon Army suffered a huge loss of the


    thirty-thousand main force and had been pushed to a corner. In other words, Rocky not only saved the


    Crimson Dragon Army, but also fixed her mistake. So she should actually be grateful to Rocky.


    However, whenever she''d like to thank him, her words never seemed toe out.


    "Ha-ha! How could I not? The Commander-in-Chief still owes me something," Rocky joked as he


    walked to Lance under the careful gaze of the others. He then asked directly, "Commander in Chief,


    you will keep your word, right? Can I get the reward you promised me?"


    Lance nodded and then took out a Dark Heaven Egg. It was about the size of a palm. The Dark


    Heaven Egg was gleaming with faint light as if was a ck pearl. As soon as oneid eyes on the egg,


    they could feel the strong spiritual power radiating from it.


    "This is a top Dark Heaven Egg!" eximed an Elite Commander, whose jaw almost fell to the floor.


    It was the first time for most of themanders to see a top Dark Heaven Egg, which was few and far


    between. It was a superior treasure suitable for a Heavenly Stage spirit maniptor''s cultivation.


    Hearing the Elite Commander, the othermanders stared at the egg with awe. They couldn''t help


    but feel jealous of Rocky, even thinking that Rocky didn''t deserve such a precious treasure. ''Come on!


    He saved the Wild Heaven Pass, and so what? Big deal!''


    "Wow! How fancy!" Rocky''s eyes lit up since it was also his first time to see a top Dark Heaven Egg.


    "Thank you so much, Commander in Chief!" Rocky said happily as he bowed and stretched out his


    hands.


    However, Lance didn''t put the Dark Heaven Egg into Rocky''s hands. Instead, he turned to the


    Themanders looked at each with confused expressions. They stole greedy nces at the top Dark


    Heaven Egg in Lance''s hand before leaving.


    A few momentster, Lance, Rocky, Isis and Marin were the only ones left behind in the tent.


    "I have something to tell you before giving away this top Dark Heaven Egg." Seeing that the


    "What is it about, Commander in Chief?" Rocky wondered, ''Does Lance want to bring up the offer


    again? Damn it! What excuse can I use this time to refuse to be a Frontline Commander?''


    "This time the Crimson Dragon Army can sessfully drive away the enemy and defend the Wild


    Heaven Pass and the Loyal Dragon Pass, you deserve credit for all of that. If we had lost the Wild


    Heaven Pass, we would have fallen into a deeper plight. Now that you have fulfilled your promise to


    protect the Wild Heaven Pass from danger, of course I will keep my word and give you this top Dark


    Heaven Egg," Lance spoke up with a solemn expression.


    "What''s your point, Commander in Chief?" Rocky could tell that there was something hidden behind


    Lance''s words.


    "I, Lance Liu, am a man who cherishes talents. If you can stay and work for the Crimson Dragon Army,


    I will give you whatever you want." Lance''s eyes shed with an appreciative expression towards


    Rocky. He seemed to be deeply in awe of Rocky''s brilliance.


    "Father!" Even Isis was taken aback by what Lance had just said. It was her first time to see her father


    intend to do everything to have a man as his helper.


    As the word just left Isis'' mouth, Lance shook his head, gesturing for her to keep silent.


    "If what Commander in Chief wants is to offer me the position as a Frontline Commander, then I''ll have


    to refuse again. Sorry, I really have no interest in that! I have my own business to take care of, so I


    have no time to spare for the Crimson Dragon Army." Rocky chose to speak his mind. The position as a


    Frontline Commander was not attractive to him at all. He only had interest in the power of the Crimson


    Dragon Group.


    "Well, that''s not what I want to say. Actually, I can understand why you refused that offer previously.


    How about this? I''ll set up a new position for you. We can call it Crimson Dragon General. The main job


    is to solve tricky troubles and problems for the Crimson Dragon Group, and there will be no rules or


    restraints for that said position. What you need to do is to simply protect the Crimson Dragon Group


    from danger whenever trouble arises. This position is as high as the Deputy Commander in Chief.


    Furthermore, this special position will be confidential. Only the four of us know about this." Lance


    handed an olive branch to Rocky.


    "So, Crimson Dragon General?" Rocky never expected that Lance would put forward such a tempting


    offer.


    "Here is the Crimson Dragon Token. So long as you have this, you will have the same power as the


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Deputy Commander in Chief and will gain the right to lead thirty thousand soldiers. You will only report


    to me, the Commander in Chief. Apart from me, there is only Isis who possesses the Crimson Dragon


    Token in the entire military camp. If you agree to assume the Crimson Dragon General position, then


    this Crimson Dragon Token will be yours. In other words, you will possess the power to lead the


    Crimson Dragon Army." Lance took out a crimson token where an incredible red dragon with four ws


    was clearly engraved.


    Rocky was collecting his thoughts after hearing Lance. ording to Lance, the Crimson Dragon


    General was just as powerful as Isis and had the right to lead thirty thousand soldiers. If he epted


    this offer, he would be superior to everyone else in the Crimson Dragon Group except Isis and Lance.


    That was extremely close to his target. Yet, he would still be an insignificant member in public since the


    Crimson Dragon General was a confidential position. If Lance didn''te up with that, Rocky would be


    nothing. That meant Lance didn''t trust Rockypletely. But because of Rocky''s real identity, Lance


    believed that Rocky would never betray the Holy Dragon Empire and set up this special position


    specialized for him. That was the best Lance could do for Rocky, and Rocky could tell about that.

 Chapter 405 Who Is The Suspect (Part One)

    Chapter 405 Who Is The Suspect (Part One)


    "Commander in Chief, I am of the point of view you passed the judgment without a second thought. If


    Rocky were to be eligible to have the same power as the Deputy Commander in Chief, the Crimson


    Dragon Group would be in grave jeopardy if he would act in defiance. No one can get one''s mitts on his


    allegiance to the Crimson Dragon Army..." Marin lodged a revolt as she got wind of Lance''s offer to


    Rocky. She didn''t perceive why she kept guarding against Rocky. Even though he assuaged her from


    desperate straits in many cases, she sensed he was extremely mystical to be exemption from


    cynicism. She noticed there was a peculiar sense of distance from him. So, she felt an instant


    perturbation in her mind when she got wind that the Commander in Chief brought forward such a


    fundamental position to Rocky. Although there was a time that shecked conviction about herself


    being exceedingly sensitive, she did not think she did anything faulty in any situation.


    "Father, you need to have a second opinion before you make this deration!" Isis also had a sneaking


    suspicion her father''s resolution was an impulsive one. It was not because she considered Rocky was


    not worth her credence. What induced her uneasiness was the impressive change in Rocky''s position


    in the military camp. Rocky was a mere captain of a small squad not long ago, but in no time, he would


    be a Crimson Dragon General who owned the same power as she did. It would, without a doubt, be a


    bolt out of the blue and generate an enormous turmoil among the entire Crimson Dragon Group if the


    news spread.


    "I have pondered things over concerning this promotion offer. I indeed am of the impression that Rocky


    is proficient in this position. He will be a qualified Crimson Dragon General," Lance replied in a


    reverberating voice as he peered single-minded to the two girls.


    At that moment, Rocky also fell into deep contemtion in front of such an irresistible offer from Lance.


    He had to be of the same opinion that it was nearly in line with what he hankered after. He yearned to


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    secure the support of the Crimson Dragon Group. So, it would be crystal clear to see that he would be


    an irreceable member in the Crimson Dragon Group if he could assume the title of the Crimson


    Dragon General sessfully. That would be one step closer to his ultimate objective.


    "What do you figure out?" Lance fixed his eyes on Rocky as he posed a question. His eyes, which had


    witnessed the critical junctures of ckening and flowed in life and the intricacies of times, were now


    full of firmness and assuredness as if he was aware Rocky would doubtlessly ept his offer.


    "It sounds like a pretty good offer to me! But I would like to make it crystal clear beforehand. As a


    Crimson Dragon General, I am notpelled to work in a daily routine. I will only present myself when


    of the essence. Such as the call for me to take part in mapping out the strategy to respond to a critical


    moment or dire straits. This shall be the prerogative I am awarded with. If the Commander in Chief can


    give credence to the conditions cited above, I will bite the bullet." Rocky did not miss the slimmest


    opportunity to ckmail the Commander in Chief.


    "Hey! Rocky, you overstepped the boundaries on that..." Marin yelled to Rocky with evident indignation.


    Her holler reverberated in his ears like a p of thunder; such was her rage. It was a roar of pure


    anger.


    "That does not sound like a thorn in my side to me." Lance actually gave it an acknowledgment on


    Rocky''s demand without any disinclination.


    "Then, I will give the appointment a whirl as you wish. After all, it is said that acquiescence is better


    than sacrifice." Rocky curved his lips as he saw that things were proceeding smoothly towards his


    target. Everything went so well as his prediction. It made him be of the judgment that he was now only


    one step away from the ultimate goal.


    Lance handed the Crimson Dragon Token and the top Dark Heaven Egg to Rocky as thetter had


    clothes. And without any hold-up, he exonerated himself in a dash.


    "Father, why do you vouchsafe to a title as the Crimson Dragon General to Rocky? And on top of that,


    you allocate the right to him a power tomand thirty thousand soldiers!" Isis posed a quiz to her


    father right after Rocky left the scene. She was conscious there must be a logical thought for her


    father''s conferment to Rocky. It would seem anomalous for her father to make the judgment on a


    without notice impulse since she perceived her father always took everything with a heedful attitude.


    Not to mention, it was a position equal to her in power, the Deputy Commander in Chief.


    "Do you cast your mind back that I spoke briefly to you about the news I picked up from the Pce


    City?" Lance inquired as he looked exceptionally calm at his daughter.


    Isis nodded in a sh as she peered, waiting with bated breath at her father for more information.


    "Although I haven''t figured out Rocky''s identity, there is one thing about him that I can be free from


    ambiguity. He is in all likelihood a member of the royal family." Lance surprised everyone by the news.


    Their faces were washed nk with confusion like their brain cogs couldn''t turn fast enough to take in


    the information from their wide eyes.


    "What!" Isis and Marin were left open-mouthed as they perceived the unhoped-for information from


    Lance. It was entirely beyond their quick-wittedness that Rocky could have such a prestigious


    background.


    "A member of the royal family? If Rocky were a member of the royal family, then why was he


    dispatched into exile to the Gehenna Border? This has, on no asion, urred to a member of the


    royal family in the history of our country!" Isis popped a quiz in total perplexity. Her queries were


    actually key to figure out the identity puzzle.


    "That was specifically what I had been struggling to rattle out. If I could figure this puzzle out, Rocky''s


    genuine identity would have been made public." Lance looked grave in reflection. No one could have


    any slightest clue on what he was putting on his thinking cap.


    "Then, would it be feasible that Rocky is a royal spirit maniptor?" Marin could not help hazard a


    guess as she, in an instant, took a trip down memoryne Rocky had driven her Verdanim twice.

 Chapter 406 Who Is The Suspect (Part Two)

    Chapter 406 Who Is The Suspect (Part Two)


    "Marin, why do you have such a feeling in your bones?" Lance inquired in an on pins and needles


    manner because he preferred to have more judgment about Rocky. Perhaps, every wise man would


    harbor an ardent interest about everything unknown to him. Especially someone that was


    iprehensible in every way as Rocky.


    Marin expressed in words in full details to Lance, her uncle, about what she could hark back to about


    the fact that Rocky had driven her Verdanim. Lance was knocked for six as he heard her niece''s


    ount on the incidents.


    "At least, I cannot be conscious of his identity as a royal spirit maniptor in thepetition. But,


    conforming to general regtions, if Rocky were a member of the royal family, he would presumably be


    a royal spirit maniptor as well." Lance squinted his eyes as he made wild guesses.


    "Maybe he had employed some measures to cover up his identity as a royal spirit maniptor in the


    spirit maniptor, it is above our heads for us to judge on that..." Isis also grabbed the chance to


    express her scrutiny.


    "Right, I reminisce about one more thing about him. The spirit maniptors who executed the Move of


    Decapitation with Rocky in the battle of the Rough Slope said they seemed to get a glimpse of the


    spiritual mark on his arms." Marin cast one''s mind back as she was hinted by Isis'' analysis.


    Marin herself also perplexed by the immediate information she remembered. They looked at each other


    for a few seconds inplete stillness and shock. They saw the shock registered on their faces before


    they could hide it. Because if Rocky were a royal spirit maniptor, they could narrow their


    investigation scope on his background. Based on his eminent performance before, even if he were not


    a member of the royal family, he should be from one of the influential ns.


    "One more detail, Sabina came for me right after Rocky went to reinforce the Wild Heaven Pass,"


    Lance went on to process the low-down he acquired about Rocky.


    "Sabina? Isn''t she the second daughter of the Ji n and the disciple of General Marcia?" Marin did


    not have the slightest inkling that Sabina''s visit was purposely for Rocky. She harked back about


    everything about Sabina, the God''s favored one in the Holy Dragon Empire.


    Lance filled them in about the visit of Sabina. That was assuredly an eye-opener to Marin. She was


    somewhat rudely awakened by the news.


    "Sabina is literally part of Rocky''swork? Good gracious! What type of person is he?" Marin began to


    feel the oue of the examination might get out of control. She wrapped her mind around the aspects


    it involved were very wide, and some figures of significant positions might also be rted to him.


    "Father, did Sabinae for you to inquire Rocky''s information?" Isis popped a question to her father.


    "She did not inquire about a lot of intelligence about Rocky. She just asked absently about where was


    his next destination. But she did not seem to give a tinker''s curse about Rocky. I could see that she


    was indeed concerned about him but looked indifferent on purpose. Maybe she also had an inclination


    to conceal something..." Lance answered back as he shook his head in utter perplexity. It showed he


    was stuck in the twinkling of an eye. He did not have a clue on how to investigate Rocky''s background


    at that point. And he also perceived the prestigious status of this young man.


    "Why did Sabinae to seek information about Rocky''s whereabouts? What is the rtion between


    them? Does this have something to do with General Marcia... Rocky kept too many things tucked away


    behind him!" Isis could not help but look sullen as she whined. She felt in high dudgeon as the picture


    of Rocky''s evil smile cropped up in her mind. What a pestilential guy he was!


    "That''s why I need to have Rocky in the military camp. Under this condition, he is with nock of


    certainty significant to the Crimson Dragon Group disregards his background. I figure out, at the end of


    the day, we require his brilliant strategy if we demand to knock out the Timber Deity Empire this time.


    Princess Alyssa is excel in military leadership. We all are cognizant of the fact from our experience in


    thest battle with her. She was awe-inspiring in military deploying and strategy manipting. Even


    though I had spent years on the battlefield, I did not have abundant determination to defeat her. On top


    of that, if Rocky were right about the secret agent of the Timber Deity Empire in our Crimson Dragon


    Group, we were in grave trouble. Every single move and n of us will be put into the public under the


    close watch by the secret agent of princess Alyssa. The secret agent is a senior general!" Lance said in


    a wholehearted voice. Apart from anything else, Rocky had an acute sense of the events on the


    battleground and a dynamic reaction to countermeasure the enemy. Even though Lance had


    experienced numerous battles for scores of years, he was taken aback by the exceptional


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    performances of Rocky on the battlefields. This young man was really gifted in military maneuvering.


    Lance had faith in this young man and wanted to keep him under hismand.


    "A secret agent?" Isis and Marin were stunned at the news as they stared at each other.


    "Did Rocky not offer a mention about this to any of you?" Lance interrogated as he peered at the


    perplexed girls.


    Both of them swayed their heads as a feedback.


    Lanceid out Rocky''s conjecture to the two girls. They also were of the same opinion to Rocky''s


    plunge as they both thought it a legitimate one.


    "No wonder the army of the Timber Deity Empire chose to employ an approach of encirclement to the


    northeast army instead of invading in battle of the Rough Slope. It presumably because the Timber


    Deity Empire had the information that cousin was the Commander of the northeast army, and they


    hoped I would send out the troops to extricate my cousin..." Isis was quick-witted enough to examine


    the anomalous situation in thest mor.


    "But it makes no difference to the matter even if we perceive there is a secret agent in the Crimson


    Dragon Group but know nothing of the identity of the undercover agent. Did Rocky tell you who is


    spected of the secret agent?" Marin could not help pushing forward.

 Chapter 407 Discussion

    Chapter 407 Discussion


    "No. But I believe that the spy from the Timber Deity Empire that''s currently residing inside the Crimson


    Dragon Group must be someone who has some kind of ess because they have been working in the


    process of development of our operation strategies every time. So, the spy is probably in the position of


    the Frontline Commander or higher rank. But I''d like to exempt all the Elite Commanders. They have


    been working with me for more than ten years already and we have gone through fire and water


    together for numerous times. That is the very reason why I am pretty sure the Elite Commanders aren''t


    involved in any treacherous acts," Lance stated.


    "If that''s being the case, the spy from the Timber Deity Empire must be one of the Frontline


    Commanders." Isis continued the deduction while holding her chin. She felt astounded by the


    conclusion that had been made, ''If the probability is high, that''s not a piece of good news for the


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Crimson Dragon Group. There are more than ten Frontline Commanders in the Crimson Dragon Army


    and most of them have been working for more than three years aside from Dunn, who was just


    promoted recently. In that case, it might be very difficult to determine and sort out who the spy is, ''


    she thought.


    "Exactly!" Lance shouted as he stood from his seat. His sudden action created a shock to both Isis and


    Marin. "That''s why I have decided. From now on, the Frontline Commanders will not take part in any of


    the development of our operating strategies to avoid further leaks and disclosure of information. Also, I


    will be giving the task to someone capable of uncovering the identity of that spy." He nced at the


    girls. "All right. You two must be tired from rushing back along the way here. You can go and have


    some rest now," Lance said with the most pleasing gaze he could give.


    Isis and Marin bowed first before heading out together.


    On the other hand, as soon as Rocky left the tent of the Commander in Chief, he decided to go back to


    his house. But he ran into Dunn before he could even step his foot at the gate of the main camp.


    When Dunn saw him, he immediately acted as if Rocky was his brother. He walked closer to Rocky and


    patted him on the shoulder with too much strength exerted causing his knees to stagger a bit. Rocky


    might stumble down to the ground if he was not strong enough.


    "Hi buddy, you''ve won another big merit this time. Does the Commander in Chief want to give you the


    position of Commander? I believe you''ll refuse him again, am I right? Ha-ha," Dunn finally burst into


    Since Dunn, Marin and other Frontline Commanders yed their part in defending Wild Heaven Pass


    sessfully, Rocky''s rtionship with Dunn was greatly improved. Rocky now thought of him as a


    forthright man and because of these circumstances, Rocky became nicer and no longer wore his cold


    face in front of Dunn anymore.


    "I already rejected the Commander in Chiefst time. Do you think he''ll allow me to refuse him once


    again? And I ckmailed him and got treasures from him. I should thank him for not punishing me.


    How could I wish to be awarded the position of Commander? Also, even if he kept insisting, I would


    always refuse. It is because I love having my freedom and being alone!" Rocky answered with a faint


    smile because he knew that his words were partly true and partly lie. Lance didn''t award him the


    position of Commander but did award him the position of Crimson Dragon General from which he


    epted.


    "Just as I expected, you''re really out of the ordinary, Rocky! There''s a jar of branded wine in my tent


    and I am looking forward to sharing it with someone like you. If you don''t mind my vulgarity, would you


    like to sip with me?" Dunn asked with twinkling eyes and expression.


    Rocky hesitated for a moment but he thought that it might be a better idea to make friends with one


    more person. After all, he would be dealing with the Crimson Dragon Group in the future. Besides,


    there was no urgent matter that would rush him from going home, so he nodded and epted Dunn''s


    offer.


    Dunn burst intoughter and without any dy, he dragged Rock to his tent.


    After entering, Rocky sat down while Dunn took the big jar of wine and bowls from the corner of his


    tent, as if he had been keeping it there in advance for preparation in any moment of get-together. He


    handed one of the bowls to Rocky, opened the jar and poured out the content to Rocky''s and his own


    bowls.


    "First, let''s have a toast for our first cooperation!" Dunn put his bowl up in the air for a toast and drank


    up all the wine.


    Rocky wasn''t that good at drinking like Dunn. He took a sip but the wine tasted spicy, so he hadn''t


    finished his bowl of wine.


    On the other hand, Dunn poured another bowl of wine for himself. "Second, let''s celebrate for our


    sess because of your wisdom!" He gulped down his wine again with a disturbing sound of


    refreshment.


    Before Rocky could blink an eye, Dunn''s bowl was filled with another round of wine again.


    "This third toast is for you, Rocky. Let me show my respect towards you. When the timees that you


    need some help and I am capable of helping, please don''t hesitate ande to me whenever you like.


    If there''s someone who dares to hurt or bully you, tell it to me right away and I''ll give them a lesson that


    they won''t forget!" Dunn drank all of the wine from his bowl again in just a split second.


    His face looked red just like a monkey''s butt after drinking three consecutive bowls of wine, but he


    didn''t look that much drunk. Well, it was a fact that he was really good when it came to liquor.


    "Commander Dunn, you''re so strong at drinking!" Rocky sighed but was amused at the same time.


    "Haven''t you known that your master is a much better drinker than me? Thest time we drank


    together, he had three more bowls of liquor than me." Dunn waved his hand and gestured three fingers


    to Rocky.


    "By the way, Commander Dunn, do you remember the spiritual power that you used during the


    contest? It seems to be quite different from the others. Would you mind telling me how you learned it?"


    Rocky asked in a casual tone as the destructive spiritual power of Dunn came to his mind all of a


    sudden.


    "You''re interested in my de Spirit Skill?" Dunn asked as he raised his thick brows.


    "Do you have a moment to talk about it?" Rocky cupped his hand in front of his chest as a gesture of


    curtsy. Rocky was interested in Dunn''s destructive spiritual power because his Evil me that


    appeared when he used his spiritual martial arts was too strong. It was not difficult for others to figure


    out that was spiritual martial arts of the Heavenly Stage when he used the spiritual martial arts. But


    Rocky didn''t want others, especially Lance and Isis, to discover that he already possessed such power.


    By now, only Sheridan¡ªhis master, knew that he had reached the Heavenly Stage, and he wasn''t


    worried about that at all, because he was sure that Sheridan would keep it as a secret. Still, he wanted


    to secure everything. If the Evil me itself could be that destructive, then there was no need for him to


    expose his real power when there came the time that he would fight others.


    "Come on! We''re not in a ceremony and we''re buddies, so drop the politeness. So let me tell you the


    source of my de Spirit Skill." Dunn gave a goodugh and started talking about the background of


    his de Spirit Skill.


    It turned out Dunn was a disciple of a spirit manipting n named "Sima n" in a small country in


    the Wild Spirit Land. It was not as famous as the Ximen n or the Ji n on the Wild Spirit Land, but


    many of their disciples became outstanding spirit maniptors in their time of great prosperity.


    The Sima n had their school where they taught the achievements of the studies they had created to


    all of their disciples. Their school was known for its characteristics where they only performed mental


    cultivation methods without any practice of spiritual martial arts.


    In some sense, practicing only a mental cultivation method would not result in a great aplishment,


    because even if the spirit maniptor possessed a great amount of spiritual power, the spiritual power


    wouldn''t be as effectivepared to others who practiced spiritual martial arts. However, the Sima


    n''s mental cultivation method wasn''t processed in a normal way. They were turning the spiritual


    power into a destructive one so that they could rece the spiritual martial arts.


    It was a torturing process for a spirit maniptor. Practicing spiritual power was more difficult than


    practicing spiritual martial arts, so that they felt worse than death. But once they had made a


    breakthrough on all of the practices, they would be so powerful, enough to kill an opponent with


    just one move.


    The de Spirit Skill Dunn possessed was a great example. It had power that was as sharp as a


    de, which was more endurable for spirit maniptors than spirit martial arts, because it could


    consume arge amount of spiritual power if a maniptor used spirit martial arts. Therefore, every


    move would be as effective as spiritual martial arts if the spiritual power itself was destructive enough.


    All destructive power could be retained even if only a small amount of spiritual power was left. This was


    the biggest advantage of the destructive spiritual power and it was suitable for closebat andsting


    fight.


    On the other hand, having weak defense became its weakness, especially when a spirit maniptor


    fought with a stronger opponent who used spiritual martial arts. A spirit maniptor who practiced only


    destructive spiritual power would be likely to have unstable power to hold his or her own on a


    battlefield.

 Chapter 408 Excellence

    Chapter 408 Excellence


    "In fact, my de Spirit Skill isn''t the strongest spiritual power. The Sima n offers many kinds of


    skills that have been designed for people with different physiques. For example, there is one skill called


    Toxin Spirit Skill. Basically, if a man uses and gains mastery with that skill, his spiritual power will give


    out a kind of toxin, and his opponent will be poisoned as soon as the man tries to hit him," Dunn said,


    though his description sounded somewhat exaggerated.


    "If that''s the case, then why did youe to join the army of the Holy Dragon Empire instead of staying


    with the Sima n to continue your training?" Rocky asked out of curiosity.


    "My father was once a Commander of the Holy Dragon Empire as well. Nheless, shortly after my


    birth, he died fighting on the battlefield. My mother was a former member of the Sima n. Thus, after


    my father''s death, she went back to her n. But when I turned sixteen years old, she died as well.


    When she was dying, she urged me repeatedly to serve the Holy Dragon Empire by being a


    Commander just like my father. Then I would fulfill my father''s unfulfilled wish," Dunn sighed heavily.


    Everyone could tell this was an emotional topic for Dunn to discuss.


    "I see," Rocky replied back, sighing too. Dunn''s background and life experience surprised him. He


    hadn''t expected such hardship from this man.


    "How about we switch topics, Rocky? You''re interested in the de Spirit Skill, aren''t you? Let me


    teach it to you," Dunn offered.


    "Honestly, Dunn, I don''t think it''s proper for you to disclose that to me," Rocky said, somewhat


    surprised.


    "Don''t think like that. You are my friend now. I''m willing to share whatever I have with you. Besides, the


    de Spirit Skill generally takes at least ten years to gain proficiency and fifteen years to control it


    effectively without strain; thus, it is usually taught during childhood. Few ordinary spirit maniptors


    can be so patient to practice it," Dunn exined. He didn''t seem concerned about the risks of sharing it


    with Rocky.


    "Okay then, thank you," Rocky replied and nodded.


    Dunn then began exining about the de Spirit Skill in detail.


    While keeping the practicing method in mind, Rocky went on drinking the wine together with Dunn. He


    bid his farewell and left the tent. As soon as he walked out of the main camp, he released the four


    beasts from the Magic Spiritual Space. They then all went back together.


    However, upon arriving at his ce, Rocky''s face darkened. He discovered that the building was just


    about razed to the ground. Hisboratory wasrgely destroyed, in which the tools and samples were


    flung all over the ground.


    The two-star and three-star materials and rare items he had acquired from the wild spirit-manipted


    beasts were gone. There was nothing left except a few worn baskets left in the brokenboratory.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Damn Timber Deity Empire!" Rocky cursed out loud in an incensed voice, gritting his teeth together


    and clenching his jaw. Unmistakably, his ce had been ransacked by the troops of the Timber Deity


    Empire during their invasion. Fortunately, he had carried the Dark Heaven Insect Queen and the three


    Dark Heaven Insects with him before leaving herest time. They were safe. Otherwise, the Dark


    Heaven Insects would have been discovered and taken away by the troops of the Timber Deity Empire.


    That was for sure.


    Rocky''s heart was broken as he looked at his ravaged and destroyedboratory. Most of the samples


    had been wiped out or stolen. Fortunately for him though, he had analyzed and recorded the data of


    most of the samples before he left. Otherwise, the amount of loss would have driven him to despair.


    ''It seems that I can no longer stay here. I have to find a safer ce, and there I will build a more secure


    He entered the destroyedboratory and rummaged around. He picked up some tools and samples


    that could still be of use and threw all of them into the Magic Spiritual Space.


    After going through and reiming everything, Rocky left for Evian City together with the four beasts.


    When they were about to arrive at Evian City, Rocky sent the four beasts to the Magic Spiritual Space.


    Once he entered the city, he first went to a branch of the Super Beast Farm.


    The owner of the branch was Shawn Huang. As soon as he caught sight of Rocky, he grinned from ear


    to ear. He knew Rocky would give him money, because Rocky did so every time he came here. It was


    good news for Shawn.


    "Mr. Huang, please arrange a vacant room for me," Rocky requested.


    "A vacant room? Mr. Bai, what do you want with a vacant room?" Shawn asked in confusion.


    "Why do you need to know that? Do you want my money or not?" Rocky firmly asked while giving


    Shawn a long re.


    As soon as Shawn heard "money", he left happily to order his men to find a vacant room for Rocky. He


    was no longer interested in why.


    It wasn''t long before Rocky entered his vacant room Shawn arranged. After closing the door and


    securely locking it, he opened the Magic Spiritual Space, taking out many of the three-star materials


    and rare items he had collected from the Myriad Beasts Ground.


    Rocky then decided to open the door on a hunch. Immediately, Shawn fell into Rocky''s room.


    Obviously he had been eavesdropping by leaning on the door just now. When he raised his head,


    Shawn saw a big pile of three-star materials, which looked like a hill inside the room. Immediately,


    without thinking he crawled towards them. His eyes were glittering, just like a dog''s eye seeing a fresh


    meaty bone.


    "Please sell all these things of mine as soon as possible!" Rocky said to Shawn, who was standing up.


    Building a new bigger and betterboratory would cost Rocky a lot of money. Thus, he was badly in


    need of some fast money.


    "No problem," Shawn quickly agreed.


    "And please buy some customized materials and tools for me," Rocky said. He drew a few diagrams


    and left them with Shawn, telling him to buy the materials and tools ording to his drawings.


    After that, Rocky left the branch of Super Beast Farm for the main camp.


    Arriving at the gate of the main camp, Rocky was halted by a few snobbish guards due to his slovenly


    appearance. He was forced to show them the Crimson Dragon Token given by Lance. Of course, as


    soon as they saw the token, the guards changed their attitude immediately, bowing to Rocky


    respectfully and hinting him toe into the main camp, as if he was a god.


    Rocky was going to meet Sheridan first. But then he suddenly remembered that he hadn''t seen Sue for


    a long time. Consequently, he changed his mind and went to the Isis Pavilion first.


    "Sue?" Rocky called out her name outside the Isis Pavilion.


    Very soon, a slim and graceful figure walked out of the Isis Pavilion. Rocky''s eyes lit up when he saw


    that Sue had be even more beautiful and grown up since thest time they had met.


    Sue was delighted to see Rocky. Immediately, she pulled him into the Isis Pavilion.


    "Mr. Bai, I heard that you''ve just made new contributions to the front line. Is that true?" Sue asked,


    excitement shown all over her small face.


    "Who told you that?" Rocky asked, raising his eyebrows slightly.


    "Everybody in the main camp knows about it. Even the middle-aged women who wash vegetables in


    the kitchen know the legendary hero called Rocky Bai among our Crimson Dragon Army," Sue


    answered, looking admiringly at Rocky.


    "Really? Strange. I didn''t know that I have be so famous," Rocky said with an indifferent smile.


    "By the way, is Rubygon here with you?" Sue asked, blinking. She looked a little sad not seeing


    Rubygon.


    "Yes, I brought it, but I''m afraid that you will be scared when you see it in its current state," Rocky


    replied smilingly.


    However, his answer made Sue even more curious than afraid. She insisted on seeing Rubygon.


    "Let''s go outside first," Rocky warned. He didn''t think it would be good to make Rubygon appear inside


    the Isis Pavilion, so he stood up and walked towards the courtyard.


    Sue followed after him immediately.


    After stopping in his tracks, Rocky unfolded one of his hands and shook it in the air. Immediately, a


    crack appeared in the invisible air.


    As soon as she saw the crack, Sue asked in amazement and shock, "Is this the Magic Spiritual Space?


    Mr. Bai, you now possess the power of the Heavenly Stage? Oh my Heavens!"

 Chapter 409 Surgery

    Chapter 409 Surgery


    "You know the Magic Spiritual Space, Sue? It gives me the impression that you really learned a lot


    when you were around Isis," Rocky said as he was caught on the hop. Sue could tell from his move


    that he was opening the Magic Spiritual Space. Rocky hadn''t expected that.


    "I''ve seen Miss Isis performed it before. She even taught me a mental cultivation method," Sue said as


    she held out one hand, faint spiritual power glimmering on her palm. She already had some semnce


    of a spirit maniptor.


    "It seems you are close to the second grade of the Mortal Stage." Rocky arched one brow, feeling a


    little surprised that Isis had taught Sue the method of mental cultivation.


    "It''s not even close to what you can aplish. I still need to work on it. I haven''t scratched the


    surface. Miss Isis told me that a spirit maniptor could only be counted as a master after reaching the


    Heavenly Stage," Sue said, gazing at Rocky admiringly.


    "I''m ttered. I''d be indebted to you if you don''t tell Isis that I have reached the Heavenly Stage," Rocky


    said, knowing that if Isis heard that he had progressed so fast, he would definitely get the third degree


    from her.


    Just then, the Magic Spiritual Space opened, and out came four beasts. They packed into the


    courtyard, jumping and sprinting after being closed in the Magic Spiritual Space for so long. Rocky''s


    Magic Spiritual Space was the size of a farm, but there was nothing inside it. The four beasts couldn''t


    Sue''s mouth dropped opened when she caught sight of the four beasts, especially Rubygon now a


    head taller than her.


    "Bet they give you goose pimples, right?" Rocky grinned. Musical peals ofughter came thick and fast.


    "Rubygon is growing up honestly in double-quick time. Look at the size of it! All these are your spirit-


    manipted beasts? Here are four of them. Miss Isis told me that a spirit maniptor could only have


    one spirit-manipted beast. But you have four!" Sue seemed a little confused.


    "I have my ways." Rocky smiled enigmatically.


    Rubygon gave a delighted shout at the sight of Sue. It leaned close to lick at her face, and she giggled.


    "Is this one your new spirit-manipted beast? It''s adorable. It reminds me of when Rubygon was


    young." Sue''s eyes lit up when she caught a glimpse of the Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf draping itself on top of


    the Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    "You could say that." Rocky nodded to her.


    "When can I have so many spirit-manipted beasts like you?" Sue asked hopefully.


    "You will get your chance as long as you work on your aim. Speaking of which, I have two primary-


    grade Dark Heaven Eggs. They can help you cultivate. I would have reserved more for you if I knew


    that you were learning the mental cultivation." He reached into his silk bag and brought out hisst two


    primary-grade Dark Heaven Eggs. This kind of low-graded treasures was easy to find in the Myriad


    Beasts Ground. He would have collected more for Sue if he had known her situation.


    "Primary-grade Dark Heaven Eggs. That is very rare, isn''t it? I can''t ept this. You should keep them,


    Mr. Bai." Sue had heard it from Isis that the Dark Heaven Eggs were produced by wild spirit-


    manipted beasts named Dark Heaven Insects. They were precious treasures and could be used to


    enhance the spirit maniptor''s spiritual power. So Rocky''s gift of two primary-grade Dark Heaven


    Eggs was very valuable. She couldn''t just ept it.


    What Sue didn''t know was that primary-grade Dark Heaven Eggs were easy pickings for Rocky now.


    "That''s nothing. I will get you something of higher quality when you reach the Earthly Stage. Primary-


    grade Dark Heaven Eggs are now of little use to me. Take them and use them in your cultivation. You


    haven''t gotten any spirit-manipted beast yet, right? Let me get one for you from Sheridanter," He


    continued as he thrust the two primary-grade Dark Heaven Eggs into her hand.


    "Thank you so much, Mr. Bai!" Sue said gratefully, her eyes glittering with mixed and intense emotions.


    "You consider me your brother. I''m just doing what a brother should do. There is no need to thank me.


    It''s my responsibility to make sure that you live a happy life. It is the least I can do for your grandpa,"


    Rocky sighed. Every time heid his eyes on Sue, he couldn''t help feeling conscience-stricken. He


    always had the notion that if he had shown up earlier at that time, Sue''s grandpa wouldn''t have died.


    "I know." Sue nodded. A sad look shed across her face, then vanished. She looked up at Rocky and


    gave him aforting smile.


    "Well, I''ll head to Sheridan and get a spirit-manipted beast for you now," Rocky said as he


    farm.


    He entered the beast farm and was greeted by the sound of hundreds of beast shouting at the top of


    their voices. In the middle of the farm was Sheridan, who was healing a war dragon and seemed to


    have some setbacks. The war dragon''s skin was tinged with orange, and it was smaller than a normal


    war dragon.


    "You look troubled. What''s wrong, Sheridan? Your brows are knitting together." Arching one brow,


    Rocky wended his way to him.


    "d you are here, Rocky. Come here and take a look at this war dragon." Sheridan turned and saw


    Rocky, which brought a smile to his face. He waved Rocky closer.


    Rocky stopped beside Sheridan and observed this orange war dragon. Its right leg was swollen badly


    and its body was convulsing violently, but it was still conscious.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "How long has it been in this condition?" Rocky asked Sheridan.


    "It''s been half a month. At the beginning, it just couldn''t walk normally. Then its leg swelled up. A few


    days ago it began convulsing like this and couldn''t eat or drink. I used various treatments but none of


    them worked. I''m afraid that it won''tst three days if it keeps going like this," Sheridan said with


    anxiety written all over his raddled face.


    "It sounds like edema. The muscles and nerves in its right leg may have suffered severe injuries. Many


    nerves are severed inside, causing the secretion disorder of the nerve system. A substantial amount of


    blood and water umtes in its right leg." A brief investigation was all Rocky needed; then he made


    the conclusion quickly. He had seen too many cases like this in the northeast military camp.


    "Is there any way we can heal it?" Sheridan inquired.


    "It requires surgery." Rocky stroked his chin thoughtfully.


    "Surgery? Well, do whatever you have to! This war dragon is a member of the Elite Regiment. It will


    ruin my reputation if I can''t cure it," Sheridan urged. He had treated many beasts but never came


    across a situation like this one. He had no idea what to do until Rocky was here.

 Chapter 410 A Young Lover

    Chapter 410 A Young Lover


    "If it was an ordinary spirit-manipted beast, I wouldn''t pay too much attention to it. But this is a war


    dragon that belongs to a member of the Elite Regiment and each of them is arrogant and tough to deal


    with. If under my guardianship, something happens to their spirit-manipted beasts, then they can


    create serious trouble for me," Sheridan said worryingly.


    "A member of the Elite Regiment?" having no idea of their presence there, Rocky asked for


    confirmation.


    "Didn''t you know? The Commander In Chief has just ordered to call back some members of the Elite


    Regiment. They were ordered to join the troops in fighting the battles at the front line. They are


    supposed to reach the main camp by now. Haven''t you seen any of them? I heard about your great


    contributions at the front line..." Sheridan paused, beaming with joy. As Rocky''s master, Sheridan was


    quite happy to hear about the bravery of Rocky at the Wild Heaven Pass. He felt quite proud of his


    disciple.


    Rocky simply shook his head. He didn''t care about the Elite Regiment since they had nothing to do with


    him.


    "I can cure this war dragon, but under the condition that you give me a three-star cub," Rocky said


    without giving up the good opportunity to ckmail his master, as he had promised Sue that he would


    give her a spirit manipted beast.


    "What?! A three-star cub? What are you going to do with it? You already have two spirit-manipted


    beasts, can you own three spirit-manipted beasts at the same time?" Sheridan asked with a hint of


    mncholy in his voice.


    "I want to present it to someone else as a gift," Rocky replied.


    "A gift? How generous of you to give a three-star spirit-manipted beast as a gift! Is that someone, a


    woman? Anyway, do you think those three-star cubs are avable freely, and you could pick up one at


    your own will? But the truth is that all the spirit-manipted beasts in the main camp are subjected to a


    strict management system. It would be impossible for anybody to take them away without permission."


    Sheridan spoke sternly. He knew clearly that his disciple was fleecing him since he was in urgent need


    of his help. And Rocky did that just in order to make a woman happy. With these thoughts in mind,


    Sheridan could not help but feel sad for himself.


    "It''s all up to you," Rocky said while stretching his hands and shrugging. It was obvious that he would


    refuse to cure the war dragon unless he was offered with a three-star spirit-manipted beast by


    Sheridan.


    "Poor me! Now I am being threatened by my own disciple! All right. Wait a minute," Sheridan spoke


    with utter disbelief. He regretted having such an impolite disciple who dared to threaten him. But now


    for the sake of the war dragon, he was left with no other choice but to tolerate Rocky.


    A whileter, Sheridan walked towards a beast stable and picked up a cub. Quite seemingly the cub


    was a newborn as it was wrapped with a red cloth.


    "Wintersweet Marten!" Rocky could recognize the cub as soon as he saw it.


    A Wintersweet Marten was a pretty impressive species on the same star level that could reach the four-


    star level at the maximum. Known for its agility, it got its name from the Wintersweet shaped patterns


    on its body. Being small in size, it had the ability to attack the enemy by surprise.


    "Is this one okay? A three-star Wintersweet Marten. It has just been born and not registered yet. I


    suppose, maybe you can take it. You could have the advantage!" Sheridan spoke with distress. Despite


    the apparent unwillingness, he offered the Wintersweet Marten to Rocky.


    Adding no surprise, Rocky had no second thoughts in epting it.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Sheridan, please instruct your men to carry this war dragon to an empty beast stable. Also, make


    arrangements for a small bottle of liquor, a basin of water, a stove, some clean white cotton and


    gauze," Rocky dered on receiving the Wintersweet Marten.


    Sheridan nodded in agreement and ordered the staff of the beast farm to make the preparations as


    demanded by Rocky.


    Immediately, the war dragon was carried by a dozen strong men to a spacious beast stable.


    Simultaneously, Rocky''s demands were delivered straight away.


    "Sheridan, kindly wait outside. I would be done shortly," Rockymanded while cing the


    Wintersweet Marten onto Sheridan''s hands and pushed him out of the beast stable. In total disbelief,


    Sheridan could just stare back at Rocky, while thetter, with total disregard, closed the gate of the


    beast stable at once. He just began preparing for an operation on the orange war dragon.


    Rocky had not performed an operation for a long time. Recently, he managed to rescue the Crimson


    Dragon Army twice. All his rest time was spent in practicing and hunting female spirit-manipted


    beasts that could improve the condition of the Dark Heaven Insect Queen''s ovipositor.


    However, this abeyance was never a challenge to Rocky''s operating skills. He was still familiar with the


    whole process. To begin with, he took some operating tools out of the Magic Spiritual Space. Then, he


    sterilized the tools over the fire of the stove and wiped them with liquor.


    Using both his Stroking Evaluation Skill and the Mysterious Visual Evaluation Skill, he checked on the


    internal condition of the right limb of the orange war dragon. As soon as he determined the position of


    its trauma, he initialized the operation for the orange war dragon.


    He dissected ayer of its rigid skin, exposing the swollen tendon muscle. And then a cut on the tendon


    muscle caused a sudden gushing of bloody liquid to the ground.


    Straight away, Rocky ced cotton on the wound to reduce the bleeding. As the bleeding stopped, he


    pushed the cut tendon muscles to both sides in search of the broken tendon. Since a war dragon was


    much bigger than ordinary spirit-manipted beast, its tendons were more visible. Therefore, it made it


    easier for Rocky to find the broken tendon and suture it as soon as possible. After suturing, he took out


    the magical saliva and dripped a drop on the sutured wound. And then he sutured back the tendon


    muscle together with the external skin.


    "All set!" Wiping away the sweat on his forehead with his sleeve, Rocky dressed up the wound with


    gauze, sopleting the surgical procedures. He experienced a sigh of relief.


    After cleaning the operating tools, Rocky ced them back at the Magic Spiritual Space. He then stood


    up and opened the gate of the beast stable and saw Sheridan walking back and forth repeatedly like an


    anxious husband waiting outside the delivery room of his wife.


    As soon as he noticed Rocky, Sheridan paced to him and asked, "How was the operation?"


    "Of course the operation was a sess. You know I am skilled at doing it," Rocky answered, patting


    Sheridan on the shoulder and giving him a confident smile. He then gave Sheridan some post-


    operative instructions about how to take care of the war dragon after the operation while taking


    Wintersweet Marten back from him.


    "By the way, this spirit-manipted beast will be a gift for a younger sister of mine, whose name is Sue.


    She works for the Deputy Commander in Chief and is also practicing the mental cultivation method as


    a spirit maniptor. For my sake please do take care of her while you can and give her directions when


    you are free," Rocky said to Sheridan.


    "A younger sister? I have never heard about you having a younger sister. Actually she is your lover,


    right?" Sheridan asked Rocky mockingly.


    "I''m leaving now," Rocky said and rolled his eyes before leaving.


    After leaving the beast farm, Rocky took the Wintersweet Marten to the Isis Pavilion for Sue, who


    danced with happiness when she caught sight of the Wintersweet Marten. After all, every spirit


    maniptor was happy to own his or her own spirit-manipted beast.


    "Sue, if you encounter any difficulty while practicing and require some advice, you may ask Sheridan


    for help. I''ve told him about you," Rocky sighed. He then taught Sue how to make the Wintersweet


    Marten ept her as its master and waved goodbye while leaving the Isis Pavilion.

 Chapter 411 Meeting Prefects Son

    Chapter 411 Meeting Prefect''s Son


    After leaving the base camp, Rocky wandered around the vast Evian City with a purposeful stride just


    thinking about where he could rebuild his newboratory. After browsing through many areas, he


    recalled a street in the brothel district where Sheridan took him thest time he was here and so began


    moving in that direction. Once he reached, he spotted a bunch of people gathering. This group seemed


    increasingly curious about something weird unfolding there.


    "Hey! How can you..." The sound of a woman''s angry voice could be distinctly hearding from the


    crowd.


    "I absolutely love doing this. The question is what can you possibly do to me? I want to see whether


    she is actually Miss Laney. After all, you are just a maid. It''s none of your business, so stay out of it!"


    An extremely intimidating and domineering voice responded.


    "Laney?" The moment Rocky heard that name, he grew serious and suddenly jolted into action. He


    moved swiftly making his way through the crowd. Amidst the crowd stood three men, with the indistinct


    breath of spirit maniptors. It also seemed that they possessed power of the third or fourth grade at


    the Mortal Stage. Apart from them, there also stood a vain sissy who was dressed rather excessively.


    He was blocking the two women. It was evident this foppish man was misbehaving in the street and


    creating a scene.


    While the rest of the people gathered there were all ordinary. They kept pointing at the ill-mannered


    man yet no one dared toy a finger on him. It was evident, they were all scared of him.


    Of the two women, the one dressed in a maid''s uniform stood in front of the other woman in a


    protective stance. The other woman was modestly dressed and hidden behind an intricate purple veil.


    Yet despite the light veil, one could get a glimpse of her radiating beauty, especially her expressive


    gleaming eyes. Just one nce was enough to be drawn into the world within her deep eyes.


    Carefully yet intensely, Rocky looked at the woman hidden behind the light veil. He was sure this was


    Laney, the most popr courtesan of Geisha House. He had met her once earlier, a meeting he would


    not forget.


    "Sir, I am most certainly not Laney. I am sorry you have gotten the wrong person!" People could hear


    Laney speak out to the sissy. Her feminine and melodious voice was quite mesmerizing.


    "Miss Laney, you can stop with the pretense! Even if you conceal your entire face, I will be able to


    recognize you. With much dedication, I cherish you every night, yet you don''t even bother giving me a


    chance to be alone with you. It was fate that brought us together, which means we are destined for


    each other. One cannot deny such a wonderful turn of events! Why don''t you apany me to my


    house and y a tune for me? With this we can nurture our rtionship. From this moment forward, I


    will take you as my seventh concubine and I think you will be the most suitable one yet. If Miss Laney


    agrees to these conditions, I will redeem you immediately!" An almost perverted smile came on the


    sissy''s face as he appeared pleased with himself. His corrupt motives were evident from his


    expressions.


    "Sir, this is all but a massive misunderstanding. You are mistaking me for someone else!" Evidently,


    Laney didn''t want to stir any trouble so she repeated the sentence once again with more emphasis.


    Just as she turned to leave, with her maid, the sissymanded three strong and forceful men to


    surround the two defenseless women.


    "Sir, why would youmand your men to do so? Nothing that is done forcibly is going to be


    eptable let alone be moral..." Laney frowned and looked at the sissy with great disappointment.


    "Well, let''s just say I am fond of forced love, then what? What could you possibly do? After all, you are


    just a spine-less prostitute, aren''t you? Don''t go around pretending to be a chaste woman. Even though


    I can''t eveny a finger on the number of men who have fucked you, used you and discarded you, I still


    ept you. Despite all of this, and to my surprise, the more tolerant I am of you and your lifestyle, the


    more arrogant you are towards me and my love for you! Miss Laney, you no longer have to cover and


    conceal your face. You don''t have to pretend a second longer, so please take the veil down!" Like a


    viin, the sissyughed and said in his shameless tone. With one swift movement, he moved forward


    to tear the veil off her alluring face.


    Just anticipating what would happen next, Laney shivered with anxiety and chills went down her spine


    as her fear knew no bounds.


    Suddenly, there was a change in the wind''s movement.


    Strong like a storm, a shadow appeared before Laney to protect her modesty. It grabbed the sissy''s


    hand and squeezed unbearably hard. The sissy crumbled to pain and immediately squealed like a in


    pig as his entire face turned red like a baboon''s butt. The next second, this mystic figure vigorously


    shook his hands, the force of this movement was so strong that sissy drifted away in the air like a piece


    of paper. After rolling on the floor a few times, the sissy finally drew to an abrupt halt.


    All the people standing around this entire spectacle were stunned and awestruck. They never


    considered that someone would step forward to be a hero and save the damsel in distress.


    Nheless, they now grew worried for this mysterious person as the sissy was no ordinary man who


    would let this incident slide. He was the only son of Evian City''s prefect.


    The prefect of Evian City was responsible for managing all the affairs within Evian City. Even though


    Evian City was Crimson Dragon Group''s base camp, the Crimson Dragon Group''s duty was limited to


    just defending borders, and they were in no way in charge of management. All the cities of the Holy


    Dragon Empire were in charge of a prefect who was designated from the Pce City. Meanwhile, it


    was the prefect who had the right to nominate officers in the city he governed, which was the


    equivalent of mayor in modern society. Therefore, this was quite a senior officer as well.


    "Sir..." Once the three spirit maniptors witnessed the sissy being thrown out, they hurried to help the


    sissy back up on his feet.


    "I thank you for your gracious help..." With immense gratitude, Laney whispered at once. When she


    least expected it, there was someone extending help and protection. However, once the figure turned


    around to reveal himself, she was beyond surprised and blurted out, "Are you Mr. Bai?"


    "Miss Laney, what a pleasant coincidence!" with a warm wide smile Rocky said in a calm tone.


    "What are you doing standing around here? It''s time to teach mister uppity a lesson. How dare he hit


    me and think he can get away with it!" Once lifted from the ground, the sissy gave Rocky a furious and


    vengeful stare. Then, he gave a signal to the three spirit maniptors standing beside him and shouted


    with anger.


    "You bastard, you have no idea who you picked a fight with. You are so dead!" Instantly, the three spirit


    maniptors rushed towards Rocky.


    "Miss Laney, please take a step back!" Despite seeing the three spirit maniptors approaching fast,


    Rocky indifferently turned to Laney and politely requested.


    "Mr. Bai, please be careful. They are all spirit maniptors and should not be underestimated!" Laney


    warned Rocky with an obvious tone of fear. She then grabbed her maid, by the hand, and took a step


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    back.


    In one synchronized movement, the three spirit maniptors surrounded Rocky from each side.


    "Boy, if you seek forgiveness go down on one knee and beg our master for mercy. If not, don''t me us


    for treating you ruthlessly. You know we are spirit maniptors and killing you will be no hard task!"


    The tallest man amongst the three spirit maniptors disdainfully shouted to Rockymanding an


    apology. He seemed quite self-righteous.


    The three spirit maniptors were blinded by arrogance and they were too weak to recognize the


    breath of spirit maniptoring from Rocky. Besides, they didn''t even realize that they had invited


    their own doom by provoking Rocky.


    "So, I will count till three and give you a fair chance to disappear now, or else..." Rocky warned the


    three spirit maniptors in a calm yet intimidating tone.


    "Boy, since you seem so eager to die, I will give you exactly what you are begging for!" The tallest man


    grew furious and shouted upon hearing Rocky''s threat. Blinded by rage, he closed his fingers into a


    powerful fist which drew in the little spiritual power he possessed and hit Rocky.


    All the people, who were witnessing this fight unfold, were increasingly worried about Rocky. In the


    eyes of ordinary people, the spirit maniptors were extremely powerful and were so strong that they


    could kill a cow with just one punch. So they assumed Rocky was in grave danger.


    But to everyone''s surprise, and more so for the spirit maniptors, Rocky casually matched the tallest


    man''s powerful punch with an even more powerful retaliation.


    "Is that all you are capable of doing? Not worth the hype now, was it?" Rocky matched the tallest man''s


    attack with a growing sneer.


    Upon watching what happened, the other two spirit maniptors grew increasingly shocked. They were


    stunned that Rocky caught the tallest man''s punch so easily.


    "You can just fuck off!" Once the other two spirit maniptors were close to Rocky, they heard a


    distinctively loud and sharp snap. Suddenly, his body pulsated with spiritual power. Almost immediately,


    a strong cyclone circled his whole body. The next second the two spirit maniptors hit the cyclone


    only to be blown off their feet with a thud onto the ground. With the force of the blow, they spat blood


    from their mouths and fell into a deepa.

 Chapter 412 Hidden Strength

    Chapter 412 Hidden Strength


    "You... I can''t believe that you''re as strong as an ox!" the tallest man sighed with amazement. It was not


    until now that he became aware of who Rocky really was. In fact, Rocky had been concealing his


    formidable strength and was good enough not to let anyone know what he was capable of. The tallest


    man even turned pale in a split second. On the contrary, he tried to pull his fist that Rocky was gripping


    so tightly. However, at the same time, he felt something strange as he looked at his arm and saw that it


    was on fire. To add salt into an injury, the fire looked peculiar and sharp as it disyed intecing ck


    and red lines.


    "Ouch! That freaking hurts!" The man suddenly felt like his arm was being roasted over hungry raging


    mes. In fact, the pain was so excruciating that he wished for death at that very moment. His skin


    melted, which then seared at a fast rate. Being cooked alive, a smell of barbecue began to float in the


    air. Shaking his arm as quickly as he could, the man attempted to fight and put out the fire.


    Nevertheless, no matter how hard he tried, he still failed.


    And just like that, his entire arm suddenly became deformed and burned, like it was not a part of his


    body anymore. Looking like a withered tree trunk, there was no trace of blood whatsoever. It was burnt


    so bad that only a little residual muscle and bones were left.


    The witnesses, on the other hand, had their mouths agape as they saw what had just happened. All of


    their stomachs went topsy turvy at the sight of such a very gruesome event that some of them felt the


    need to throw up.


    Meanwhile, Laney, who was standing behind Rocky, looked sullen and pale from what she had just


    seen. Swinging her head from side to side, she tried to avoid seeing the man''s burnt arm.


    The sissy was also scared as he felt chills down his spine. At that very moment, he knew that


    something bad was going to happen.


    "Sir, please, I beg you. Have mercy on me! I know that I am wrong!" the tallest man pleaded as he


    asked for forgiveness and pardon. Weak to his core, his legs had given away, forcing him to get down


    on his knees to plead once more. Looking pale as dead, he wet his pants out of fright.


    "Mr. Bai, please let him go! He''s no better than a servant," Laney said in the softest voice possible as


    she intervened with Rocky for the man. Being softhearted and kind by nature, she was not able to


    stomach the sight of a person suffering.


    "You''re too gracious, you know?. Since he bears the candle to the devil, he has to be racked with pain


    for what he has done," Rocky said, as he turned his back to have a closer look at Laney. Despite their


    disagreement in words, he gave a grunt and waved one of his arms all of a sudden, as if he didn''t want


    to do it in the first ce. Immediately, the fire on the man''s arm suddenly came to a halt.


    "Go away! Never let me see you anywhere near me ever again!" Rocky replied as he gave the tall man


    onest frosty stare.


    Petrified and trembling like a leaf from head to toe, the tall man crawled and tumbled on the ground as


    fast as he could while he held his deformed arm.


    Seeing that two of his henchmen were unconscious, and the other one disying a clean pair of heels,


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    the sissy became frightened to death as he broke into cold swear. It was not until now that he


    Simultaneously, Rocky''s eyesnded on the sissy, too. The sissy felt goose bumps of fear on his skin


    as he saw Rocky''s icy stare full of killing intent.


    "You bastard! How could you possibly dare to find the courage to hurt and wound my men? Do you


    know who I am? My father is the prefect of Evian City! You have eyes, yes, but it''s such a pity that you


    refuse to be conscious of the influential people around here. You''re doomed!" the sissy yelled at the top


    of his voice to Rocky as he refused to apologize or seek for Rocky''s leniency despite the prevailing


    situation. Nevertheless, his eyes changed. Once shrouded in fear, his eyes now became confused as


    he had a lot of emotions mixed up in his brain.


    "Excuse me, the prefect? Even if your father is the Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Group,


    I would still beat your men, because all of you are entitled to it!" Rocky snorted at him in hatred.


    "You... You..." The man was not able toplete his sentence as he pointed at Rocky with his finger.


    Bristling with frenzy, he swallowed that anger when it was still a fire-seed and forgot to drink something


    cool, which was the reason why it grew hot as any dragon had ever med. Despite all of the emotions


    that he was trying to figure out, one thing was still for certain¡ªhe couldn''t do anything to Rocky.


    "Back off! Out of my way! What''s happening here? Why are you gathering in public? Do you all want to


    be put in prison?" A big-headed voice suddenly echoed in the air.


    Instantly, all the in citizens around were shrouded in fear, simr to how a cat would look like on a


    hot tin roof. They dispersed as quickly as possible, leaving a way that led to the voice. In the same


    direction, a man in military uniform appeared in a silly manner, followed by a group of urban guards.


    "Captain Zhao, it''s wonderful that you''re here. That bastard has gone too far in tormenting others. He


    wounded my men and daunted me. The worst of it all is that he disrespects the Commander in Chief of


    the Crimson Dragon Group," the sissy said as he held Rocky responsible right after running to the so-


    called Captain Zhao as soon as he set his eyes on him. While he stated what had happened, he


    howled and ran at the nose, as if the appearing man was hisst straw of being a life-saver.


    Taking a nce at Captain Zhao, Rocky seemed to recognize him. He tried to remember who the man


    was and recalled that the captain was no other than Calvin Zhao, nk Zhao''s son, whom he had


    taught a lesson before. Rocky was caught on the loop that Calvin could serve as the captain of guards


    of a city, even though it was not a high-rank position. He was beyond suspicion that nk must have


    made full use of his connections in order to bring his son to such a position.


    "Who in his right mind would have the audacity as to disrespect the son of our prefect?" Calvin


    asserted in a tempered voice while he stood haughtily and looked around the crowd.


    Immediately, none of the people in the area, except Rocky, had the guts to make any noise when


    inhaling. That was because if they offended Calvin, then Calvin would make trouble for them and put


    them in prison.


    "That''s...that''s him! Help me!" The sissy then pointed his finger at Rocky despite the shock in his eyes.


    Calvin turned his eyes to where the sissy was pointing at and recognized Rocky as soon as he made


    eye contact with him. Beyond his control, his face suddenly became red in rage as he had not imagined


    that he would bump into Rocky again. He had held animosity against Rocky ever since the day Rocky


    had punished him. Therefore, as soon as he saw Rocky this time around, he was determined to seek


    vengeance on him. ''You''re very unlucky to fall in my hands. Just stand by and watch. I will damage and


    torture you by all means, '' he thought to himself.


    "You''re making a fool of yourself! You acted forcefully and fought on the streets, caused a stir, and


    wounded the men working for the son of our prefect. Obviously, you have no regard forw and


    discipline. Now you''re arrested for aggression without reason," Calvin dered. As a captain of guards,


    he was in charge of the security guard in the city. Therefore, he was a tiny tyrant in the said territory.


    Besides, his father was a Commander in the base camp. As a result, none of the ordinary citizens in


    Evian City had the guts to make him dejected, which made him even more too big for his shoes.


    "Sir, the fact is that this man took it to himself to torment mydy in the first ce," Laney''s maid said in


    a raised voice, pointing to the sissy while boiling with anger.


    Calvin immediately turned his eyes to the sissy in question. After giving Calvin a hint with his eyes, the


    sissy then said in a low voice, "Captain Zhao, thatdy is Laney, the most famous courtesan of the


    Geisha House."


    "Is that Laney?" Calvin''s eyes glittered all of a sudden. He had gotten wind of Laney''s name numerous


    times. He was a persistent visitor of the Geisha House, but had never had the chance to meet Laney in


    person. Now that he came face to face with her at the moment, he stared at her, twinkling his eyes as if


    he was flirting.


    "How could the son of our prefect carry out such kind of thing? I''m starting to guess that Miss Laney


    must have misinterpreted him. This man must have some disrespectful and dirty motives on Miss


    Laney so that he framed the son of our prefect and created an invalid charge against him. Problem


    solved. Please head back to the Geisha House right away, Miss Laney. Rest assured that I will deal


    with this man vigorously," Calvin said when he eventually came back to his senses and coughed quite


    a whileter. Obviously, he was twisting the truth with what had happened.


    "Sir, the son of the prefect really did attempt to abuse me just now. Fortunately, he was interrupted by


    this friend of mine," Laney pointed out, as she nced at Rocky. She would not forget her friend when


    he was roughed up.


    Calvin''s face changed its color upon hearing Laney''s exnation. He hadn''t foreseen that she would


    stand by Rocky openly and put in a favorable ount for him. Nevertheless, Calvin would not miss


    such an exceptional chance and let go of Rocky so smoothly. As his eyes were overcast, he


    proceeded, "Even so, he was wrong by wounding others. I must deal with the matter reasonably.


    Guards, apprehend him!"


    In an instant, Rocky was ceased by a group of urban guards who came with Calvin.


    "Miss Laney, leave these men to me. I can deal with them ordingly. You''d better head back now,


    because I''m scared stiff of what is going to happen in these men. Turn back now for this mighte off


    as too much for your eyes." Rocky turned his head back as he instructed Laney.


    "No way, Rocky. You did everything just to help me when I was in need. How could I ever have the guts


    to leave you here all by yourself?" Laney spoke as sincerely as she could, shaking her head adamantly.


    "Okay then. It''s all up to you," Rocky said with a smirk on his face as he vanished into thin air.

 Chapter 413 I Just Want To Fool You Around

    Chapter 413 I Just Want To Fool You Around


    Suddenly, a figure shuttled through the city guards. It was moving lightning fast, and the onlookers


    could make it out only as a blurred shadow.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Owing to his strong spiritual power, all the city guards besieging Rocky fell into aa in a sh.


    All of a sudden, Rocky revealed himself from nowhere in front of the sissy and Calvin. He had an evil


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    smile that frightened everyone.


    A stream of spiritual power in the shape of a dark cloud fogged the sight of the sissy and Calvin giving


    them no try to react.


    In the next minute, pleadings for mercy and shrieks of pains diffused over the street. It sounded like


    aggrieved children cried for the help of their parents.


    As moments passed by, the sissy and Calvin were on their knees with bluish ckface and a gloomy


    ck eye quite resembling that of a panda. Even though they were unscathed, it would have been


    impossible for either of their parents to recognize them had they been present at the scene.


    "You¡­ How dare you beat me? Do you know my dad is the Frontline Commander of the Crimson


    Dragon Group?" Calvin covered his swollen face with his hand and then pointed at Rocky as he wailed.


    "Are you kidding me? I dared to barely beat your dad. What is the big deal in licking his cheeky son?"


    Rocky responded with a contemptuous fie on Calvin.


    "You¡­ You even dared to hit my dad? You liar! You could never be a match for my dad. My dad is a


    powerful spirit maniptor¡­" Even though Calvin didn''t believe a word what Rocky said, he was


    clearly stupefied and trembled at what Rocky had imed. After all, his dad was a renowned figure in


    his eyes.


    But what Calvin didn''t know was that his dad had provoked Rocky out of nothing and he got knocked


    down by Rocky a while ago. He got tamed at the sight of Rocky by now!


    "You can go back and ask your dad about it if you don''t believe me. I''m just afraid that he would be


    shame to mention it in front of you, his dear son..." Rocky teased Calvin as he pped thetter on the


    face.


    "Mr. Bai, I think you''d better leave immediately, their fathers were important figures with an outstanding


    background in the Evian City and were not someone to be screwed up with," Laney reminded Rocky


    worryingly. Even though she was pacified to see Rocky knocking down the sissy and Calvin, she could


    not witness Rocky in danger.


    "That''s alright. I would rather wait to see who woulde to their rescues!" Rocky sneered, he seemed


    determined to stay until thest minute to challenge whomever that woulde.


    "Son of a bitch, you are a dead meat! If my dad woulde to know that I was beaten ckly and blue


    by you, he will kill you¡­ He will kill you!" The sissy was gritting his teeth in irrational tantrums. He had


    always been up on his high horse bullying others by abusing his dad''s power. He never imagined


    someone to have the nerve to insult him like this. Though infuriated, he was helpless to do anything


    against Rocky but to count on his father for his revenge. He conjured up an image of Rocky kneeling in


    front of him and pleading mercy after his father subdued Rocky.


    "Kill me? Hah-hah..." Rocky wasughing this wildly made both the sissy and Calvin horrified.


    "Mr. Bai, the prefect of the Evian City is a narrow-minded snob. If hees to know about you


    knocking down his son, he will never let you go in one piece. I can''t even imagine what he would do to


    you. It would be better you leave it here. I will take care of it from here. I am acquainted with some of


    the Commanders in the base camp. The prefect would certainly show some respect to that." Hearing


    the threat from the sissy, an agonized Laney urged Rocky to leave.


    "I am the one whomitted the wrongs. I will certainly shoulder the consequences. I can never let


    Miss Laney into trouble for my misdeeds! Besides, the buck stops here. I am neither a naive boy


    knowing nothing nor a bully who takes advantage of the power and position of my father," giving a


    wicked stare at the sissy and Calvin, Rocky replied to Laney. It was certain his intentions were to


    reprimand the two guys who were kneeling in front of him.


    At the meantime, the scene was capturing more attention from the onlookers. The crowd were all in


    awe for Rocky who knocked down the two bullies mercilessly. The citizens of Evian City were


    constantly bullied by the duo for a long time. But those ordinary people could only swallow their anger


    and resentment in front of the mighty prefect. But now, the citizens had a feeling of justice had been


    served.


    Not long after, the clip-clop of hooves was getting clearer, capturing the attention of onlookers. They


    turned around in curiosity in search of the source of the sound. They could behold several horses


    galloping in from the other end of the street. On top of that, there were a squad of guards rushing in


    fiercely in full momentum.


    "The prefect is over here!" shouted someone from the audience.


    In an instant, the onlookers retreated as their faces turned pale out of fear. They moved far away from


    the scene.


    Presently, only a handful of figures remained at the block. Namely, Rocky, Laney along with her maid


    who were standing behind Rocky and the duo the sissy and Calvin who were on their knees.


    The leading horseman arrived at the scene. On the sight of the sissy and Calvin kneeling on the


    ground, his face turned pale. He descended from the horse back and rushed forward with anger.


    Rocky sized up the guy light-heartedly. The guy was dded in a red robe with embroideries of gold


    yarns. With the sword girded on his waist, Rocky could recognize the guy was a spirit maniptor of


    the sixth to the seventh grade of the Earthly Stage. Although handsome, the tiny eyes and a pair of


    moustaches manifested him as a bad guy.


    With no difficulty, he could conclude the guy to be the prefect of the Evian City.


    "Daddy! Here you are finally¡­" crying his heart out like a baby, the sissy climbed instantly to his father.


    "Honorable prefect, you need to serve justice for us!" Pleading with a mourning face, Calvin too rose


    up.


    "Who did all these to you?" The prefect of the Evian City thundered as he saw the bleeding nose and


    swollen face of the sissy and Calvin. He was enraged that his dear son had to undergo such an


    infliction.


    "It is him! That son of a bitch!" The sissy pointed out at Rocky hoping that his dream of Rocky pleading


    for mercy on his knees would eventuallye true.


    "Honorable prefect, that conceited guy despised thew and order only because he was rather skillful


    in the fight. This man demonstrated no respect to you, your honorable prefect and he is a criminal


    beyond forgiveness!" Calvin seized his chance to inme the situation.


    "You humble creature! How dare you hurt my son and the son of Commander Zhao! You are dead


    meat! Do you know who I am?" The prefect of the Evian City red at Rocky while asking.


    "How could I possibly identify you? Tell me your name, please," Rocky responded in aposed


    manner.


    "You are definitely an ignorant man who can''t tell chalk from cheese! Alright, I will tell you who I am. I


    am the prefect of Evian City, the governor of the city! You rioted in my city and tortured my son! I will


    make you pay for your offense!" The prefect of the Evian City squared up in an authoritative manner.


    "Oh, you are the prefect of Evian City. You have arrived at the right time. I was punishing your cheeky


    son for you. You need to teach your son some discipline before you release him to harm the citizens


    again. Otherwise, I will do the same to him for you if I ever see him harassing the citizens again."


    Rocky continued to challenge the prefect of the Evian City even though he looked as if the background


    of that person surprised him.


    The crowdughed out loud after hearing Rocky''s response. Even Laney, who stood behind him, could


    not refrain from chuckling as she covered her mouth with her hand.


    Who else had the nerve to tease the prefect of the Evian City as Rocky did!

 Chapter 414 Beyond Peoples Expectation

    Chapter 414 Beyond People''s Expectation


    This was not the first time for Rocky to conduct in such a manner. He had the guts to retort the


    Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Group, not to mention the prefect of the Evian City.


    The face of the prefect of the Evian City darkened. He had never set his eyes on anyone so


    provocative in the ce in his charge before. And what made him boil with indignation was that Rocky


    beat his son and had no intention of making an apology, which was unbearable for him.


    At this time, several spirit maniptors came down the horses following the prefect of the Evian City.


    They were at the first and second grade of the Earthly Stage which was corresponding to the strength


    of the captain of a small military camp of the Crimson Dragon Group. The bodyguards who were at the


    back of the team had already besieged the street.


    "Sir, just cut the bluffing with him. Bring him back and grill him until he makes a clean breast of it. The


    enemy may have sent him here," one of the spirit maniptors said to the prefect of the Evian City.


    "Take him!" The prefect of the Evian City made an indication, and several spirit maniptors wended


    their way towards Rocky in a dash.


    At this time, a subtle figure darted in front of Rocky and said tenderly to the prefect of the Evian City,


    "Sir, your son is the one to be held ountable. My friend was just lending a hand. He is not to me


    at all."


    "Miss Laney..." Rocky didn''t foresee that Laney would have the stout-heartedness to take his side at


    this time, and appreciation could be seen sticking out a mile in his eyes.


    "Who the hell are you?" the prefect of the Evian City inquired.


    "Father, this bitch is..." the son of the prefect was cut shortly as Laney took off the veil.


    Then everyone present was held spellbound by the splendid face, including the prefect of the Evian


    City. They were all sent into a trance by Laney''s good looks.


    "I''m Laney," Laney said while slightly bowing.


    "You are the famous Miss Laney in the Evian City!" The prefect of the Evian City peered at Laney in a


    near the knuckle way, his eyes filled with lust.


    "I feel so dignified to be identified by you. Could you let go of my friend for my sake?" Laney didn''t want


    Rocky to get into a tight fix on her ount.


    "Father, just pay no attention to her. They are on the same side," the son of the prefect uttered.


    "They are on the same side?" Getting wind of that, the prefect of the Evian City nced at Rocky and


    Laney. His face darkened and he popped a question for Laney, "Miss Laney, is he indeed your friend?


    If so, I am under obligation to take you both back with me. If not, Miss Laney, don''t seek for tribtion."


    It was crystal clear that the prefect of the Evian City hinted that Laney should dissociate herself from


    Rocky in case she got into the desperate strait.


    Rocky let out a contemptuous smile and spoke to Laney, "Miss Laney, don''t waste your precious time


    to point out to them. They are just the same kind of ill-humored people. Like father like son."


    "Sir, he is my ally. You can have me back. But if thosemanders of the Crimson Dragon Group can''t


    hear me y and ask the reason, I''m scared it will be burdensome for you to exin," Laney said, self-


    possessed, revealing her trump card.


    "Miss Laney, are you issuing threats to me? I am well cognizant of all themanders of the Crimson


    Dragon Group. I will appeal to them toe to my house to hear you y. You will be weed to my


    home anyway," the prefect of the Evian City said with a randy smile. He gave the impression of having


    had the purpose of upying Laney, taking this event as the excuse.


    "Sir, you..." Laney changed her expression at his words. She hadn''t thought that the prefect of the


    Evian City would covet her.


    "Take the two of them back. Be tenderhearted with Miss Laney. As for this guy, show no humaneness


    to him," the prefect of the Evian City said to the bodyguards with a diabolical smile that crept at the


    corner of his mouth.


    "Miss Laney, I already announced it''s no use." Rocky ced his hand on Laney''s shoulder and took a


    step forward. In a split second, his spiritual power glistened brightly, and he proceeded swiftly like


    lightning past those spirit maniptors who were going to capture him and showed up in front of the


    prefect of the Evian City.


    The prefect''s expression altered as he got a glimpse of Rocky stand in front of him in a sh. He


    thought Rocky was going to take revenge against him, so he unleashed his spiritual power which was


    at the seventh grade of the Earthly Stage.


    "You are searching for death. Shadowless Fist!" The prefect of the Evian City eximed, and his fists


    were like shooting stars, glittering with spiritual light, galloping towards Rocky.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Mr. Bai!" Laney eximed with thunderbolt voice as she set her eyes on the movement of the prefect


    of the Evian City, looking overwrought.


    And the spectacrs thought Rocky was doomed.


    Rocky curved his lips and lifted his fist to get the grips with the charge. Next moment the two fists


    shed and the spiritual light burst out in a twinkle of an eye, dashing a fierce wave of wind which


    dispersed in all directions.


    What was more rude awakening was that the prefect of the Evian City felt an outbreak of spiritual


    power which was stronger than his surging towards him, pressing him to step back by at least ten


    meters. When he halted, he spit a little blood.


    Everyone was astounded at this scene, unable toprehend what had just transpired.


    No one had the slightest notion that Rocky would encounter the fist of the prefect and overpower him.


    At this moment, they all started to cudgel their brains, whether Rocky was a master who had concealed


    his real strength.


    The prefect stared at Rocky, his mind blown away by Rocky''s profound power. It was like making him


    eat humble pie for him to lose to Rocky in front of so many people.


    "Fortunate for you. Be tentative. I mean what I dere this time!" To win his honor back, the prefect


    shouted and heaved himself towards Rocky. He raised his arm, which was flickering with all of his


    spiritual light.


    To people''s consternation, Rocky didn''t create a response but stood still in his ce.


    When the fist of the prefect was about to touch Rocky, Rocky took out an item to block the prefect''s fist,


    an action beyond everyone''s presumption.

 Chapter 415 Express Gratitude

    Chapter 415 Express Gratitude


    The prefect of the Evian City was also at a loss for words as Rocky did so. His sight thennded on the


    thing Rocky just showed out in front of him. It was a crimson token, on which an awe-inspiring red


    dragon with four ws was vividly engraved. Beyond doubt, this token was out of themon. After


    giving it another careful nce, the prefect''s jaw almost fell to the ground. It took him a few seconds to


    eventually utter words.


    "Is... Is this..." Beaming at the token in Rocky''s hand, the prefect''s voice was quavering.


    Of course, he recognized what that was. It was the Crimson Dragon Token, which symbolized the


    superior power within the Crimson Dragon Group. There were only two in the entire military group who


    possessed such tokens to his knowledge¡ªthe Commander in Chief and the Deputy Commander in


    Chief. The one who owned the Crimson Dragon Token, had the right to lead all the soldiers in the


    territory administered by the Crimson Dragon Group.


    Now that Rocky had the Crimson Dragon Token in his hand, it meant his position in the Crimson


    Dragon Group might be as powerful as the Deputy Commander in Chief.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    With that thought, the prefect turned grim-faced.


    "Hush!" Rocky ced a finger before pursed lips and afterwards put the token into his pocket.


    A chill was sent down the prefect''s spine, and he closed his mouth in lightning speed.


    "Dear Prefect, do you know how to do next now?" Rocky sneered as squinting at him.


    The prefect''s face was as pale as a ghost already when he thought the one he had offended was such


    a powerful figure. Although he had never met Rocky before, he recognized the Crimson Dragon Token


    in Rocky''s hand. He had been in office in the Evian City for a long time, so he had seen the token for


    several times. It was barely possible that Rocky would use a counter fake token to trick him, because


    forging the Crimson Dragon Token was a capital crime. He didn''t believe that Rocky had that nerve to


    The prefect of the Evian City was a clever man. As hearing Rocky, he understood what he meant


    behind words. The only way to solve his crisis was to deal with the initiator. He then strode to his son


    and dragged his cor. After pulling his son in front of Rocky, the prefect kicked on his son''s leg to force


    him to kneel down. With a hard p on his son''s head, the prefect yelled on top of his voice, "You idiot!


    How can you be that stupid? Huh? Do you have any idea what you have done to this gentleman?


    Apologize to him! No, you should say thanks to him for teaching you a good lesson. Be quick!"


    The audience around were all caught by surprise as hearing that. There was a melee among them as


    they looked at each other. None of them had processed the situation which was going on.


    The prefect''s son was frozen and squinted at his father with a perturbed face.


    "What are you waiting for?! Say thanks to him! Do you want to die?" The prefect glowered at his son.


    "Th-thank... Thank you, mister! For being such a gentleman and teaching me all that. I feel so grateful


    to you." The sissy''s face already twisted into an awful look. He had never thought thising. In his


    previous imagination, Rocky was the one who would kneel down and beg for mercy instead of him.


    Rocky raised his eyebrow and said to the prefect of the Evian City, "Your son needs disciplines. If I see


    he make the same mistake again, I would not only show him my fist next time. Remember?" Then


    Rocky shot the prefect a cold re.


    The prefect immediately nodded at Rocky docilely. Then he pulled his son up and they left away with


    their spirit maniptors and guards in haste. Without a doubt, they didn''t want to stay here for even


    one more second.


    Now that the prefect of the Evian City had left, it meant Calvin had lost his influential support. His face


    turned pale asying his eyes on the prefect''s back fading away.


    Meanwhile, Rocky walked in front of Calvin and pointed at him. "You are allowed to leave now. Don''t let


    me see you again! Otherwise, you can''t afford the consequence! Go!"


    "Yes! Yes!" Calvin was so relieved as his life was spared by Rocky. He crawled away instantly in case


    that Rocky would change his mind. After a while, he stood up and went like a bat out of hell as fast as


    he could.


    The surroundings echoed with the voices of great surprise at the same time. The audience found it


    hard to believe that Rocky could even scare away the prefect of the Evian City


    "Mr. Bai, what did you just do? Why was the prefect frightened to death by you like that?" Laney walked


    to Rocky and wore a confused look.


    "Nothing! Miss Laney, you''d better go back now for your safety. If you excuse me, I have to take my


    departure now." Rocky bowed to Laney. At first, he didn''t choose to intervene in that business. Yet, he


    couldn''t stand sitting by and watching a gang of men bully a girl.


    "Hold on, Mr. Bai!" Laney eximed as seeing Rocky was about to leave.


    "Anything else, Miss Laney?" Rocky turned around to say to her.


    "Well, you just saved my life. How can I do nothing to express my appreciation? I''m not that ungrateful.


    How about this, Mr. Bai? Would you like toe with me to the Geisha House? I want to serve you


    tonight to express my sincere appreciation," Laney suggested tenderly.


    It was the first time that Laney invited a man intentionally, which numerous men in the Evian City had


    been having a longing for.


    "Emmm..." Rocky was having qualms about it. How could he turn down ady''s invitation and


    embarrass her? But if he epted the invitation, he was worrying that she would think he had another


    intention to save her.


    "Mr. Bai, don''t worry about it! I trust you one hundred percent. If you refuse my invitation, I would feel


    too sad to have a sleep tonight." It seemed that Laney saw through what Rocky was worried about, and


    she gave an assurance to him with a pleasant beam.


    "Well, I can''t find any reason to decline your proposal!" Rocky answered with a faint smile. Since Laney


    had said that, Rocky had no more reason to refuse her. What''s more, Laney''s difference always


    impressed him a lot. It was not a bad thing for him to make a friend with her.


    "This way, Mr. Bai!" Laney then started and signaled for Rocky to head for the Geisha House with her,


    and her maid followed them.


    When Rocky left away behind Laney, a slender figure in purple walked out from a shadow and uttered


    coldly, "As I expected, that man is not a good person. He even flirted with that kind of woman in public.


    Why did my teacher order me to safeguard a man like him? He is so disgusting!" As the words left her


    mouth, she already vanished in thin air on the spot.


    It was almost at sunset when Rocky set his foot at the Geisha House with Laney. Because the Geisha


    House didn''t open yet, it looked cheerless.


    Once upon their arrival, Yasmin came to greet them and held Laney''s hand as asking, "Where have


    you been? Do you know how much I was worried about you? What took you that long?"


    Laney was the best girl in the Geisha House, and most of the guests were here for her. What if


    anything happened to Laney, Yasmin would lose at least half of her customers. That exined why


    Yasmin looked so worried.


    "I got a little trouble on my way back. If not because of Mr. Bai, I would have no idea what would ur


    to me next," Laney smiled, and then turned to look at Rocky standing behind her.


    Yasmin recognized Rocky soon and was caught by surprise. She eximed with wide eyes, "Aren''t you


    Sheridan''s student?"


    "Nice to see you again, Yasmin!" Rocky bowed to her politely.


    "Good boy! You are as tenderhearted as your teacher. Oh, why doesn''t your teachere with you this


    time?" Yasmin asked in a dash.


    "I just bumped into Laney and originally nned toe back," Rocky answered.


    "That''s it. Now that you saved Laney out of a tight spot, everything you like is on the house. Please be


    my guest. And I will call two girls to serve you tonight," Yasmin said passionately.


    "Yasmin, tonight I want..." Laney spoke in a hushed tone in Yasmin''s ear.

 Chapter 416 He Is Quite Capable

    Chapter 416 He Is Quite Capable


    "What? Laney, I am sorry but I didn''t agree. If you don''t show up, then my Geisha House is really going


    to be smashed by the ones who have been waiting for so long just to watch you perform," Yasmin, boss


    of the Geisha House, said as she softly turned down what Laney had just proposed to her. Laney had a


    more pressing matter to deal with as of the moment. As the top performer of the Geisha House, she


    now had a number of fans who had paid to watch her performance.


    "But I have already given my word to Mr. Bai that I''ll perform for him solely. And with that, I have to


    keep my word. Please!" Laney pleaded tenderly once more.


    "Oh, my Goddess! Now, how about this... I will treat Mr. Bai for you during your performance, and after


    that, you can entertain him! After all, the performance wouldn''t consume much of your time. If you don''t


    show up at all, then I really don''t have the slightest idea on how to calm down so many of your fans


    whoe to have a gaze at your lovely art!" Yasmin proposed meticulously, as she ced her hand on


    Laney''s.


    "Miss Laney, you don''t have to make a special treatment for me. Please just follow Yasmin''s proposal,"


    Rocky said instantly. He was certainly aware that Laney was the leading performer of the Geisha


    House. Many of the guests went there, just wanting to set their eyes on nothing but Laney. If she didn''t


    turn up tonight, then he guessed that the raging guests would eventually shatter the Geisha House. If


    that happened, he just couldn''t afford the expense of such a significant loss.


    "Thank you so much for your kind understanding." Yasmin winked at Rocky, her face still looking


    gorgeous as a middle-aged woman. In fact, she was one of those who had such a timeless face that


    never aged. Then, she turned to Laney and said, "Well, I am going to treat Mr. Bai for you. You should


    put on some makeup first. Be ready for the performance that will begin soon!"


    "Well, all right then," Laney said while she unwillingly nodded as soon as she realized that Rocky didn''t


    mind her performing for the guests first. Half pushed by Yasmin, she took her maid and moved


    backstage to prepare.


    "Mr. Bai, Laney has been in our Geisha House for so long, and this is the first time that she didn''t want


    to perform for her guests because of some man. It seems that you have great personal charisma!"


    Yasmin winked at Rocky as she envied his charm. And then she sized him up with a cheesed off look


    and said, "Mr. Bai, you look really handsome, but your dressing style is just so..." At that time, Rocky


    was wearing a worn military gown that had evidently turned white due to frequent wash. Beyond


    question, he looked like an abject tramp.


    "Yasmin, I am sorry for my inappropriate dressing!" Rocky looked at his dressing, realizing that he


    looked like a farmer. Being in the periphery forest of the Myriad Beasts Ground for a while, he had not


    changed his clothes, not even once. Every single time he took a bath, he didn''t take his clothes off.


    Hence, his military gown was almostpletely washed white.


    "Well, you are the distinguished guest that Laney will entertain tonight. But I must admit that your


    dressing style is literally not easy on the eye. If other guests set their eyes on your clothes, they will


    surely have a lot of tittle-tattle. Mr. Bai, in order not to mess up Laney''s good motive to entertain you, I


    strongly suggest that you really need to change your clothes. So please,e along with me. Right


    this way!" Yasmin said instantly with a smile after she sessfully convinced Rocky toe and keep


    up with her.


    As a response, Rocky raised his eyebrows. Without any further thought, he trailed behind Yasmin and


    entered the front courtyard of the Geisha House from the side door.


    As soon as he set his foot inside the front yard, he recognized that the entire yard was like a kingdom


    of females¡ªyoung women giving half-suppressedughs and teases as they entered and came out of


    rooms.


    However, when the young women had a glimpse of Rocky and Yasmin, they had their reservations.


    The Geisha House didn''t wee any guest at that very moment. Thus, they couldn''t help but be


    inquisitive about why, of all times, Yasmin would take a man to the front yard.


    But when they saw Yasmin and Rocky heading towards the backyard, they could not help but wonder


    because they knew that the rooms there were only for Yasmin and Laney.


    "This man must not be the Adonis that Yasmin has been keeping as a boy toy."


    "I never really thought of Yasmin as a cradle snatcher..."


    "Although he dressed like a wretched man and is clearly not from a rich family, I must say that this man


    is really handsome!"


    "In that case, Yasmin''s desire for men is not small and subtle at all!"


    For a time, the girls in the entire front yard kept on talking to each other rather wildly and from time to


    time would burst out rolls of resounding chuckling.


    And just like that, Rocky already had a nickname from the young girls of the Geisha House¡ªAdonis.


    Meanwhile, in the backyard, Yasmin took Rocky to a room that was saturated by misty fogs.


    "Here. This is the bathroom. You can take a bath in it. I will let my maid bring you a new batch of


    clothester..." Yasmin said as she pushed him inside, closed the door, and left for other business that


    she needed to attend to.


    Peering at the closed door behind him, Rocky shook his head and gave a wry smile. And since he was


    already there, it would be really good for him to take a bath. Then, he walked slowly into the bathroom


    and saw the warm pool covered with all sorts of petals that floated on it. On top of that, it was kind of


    huge and could amodate at least three to four more people at the same time.


    Instantly, Rocky felt rxed in the room that was filled with aromatherapy and fog.


    He took his clothes off, and hopped into the warm pool with a resonating thump. Jumping as hard as he


    could, a lot of water came and sshed out of the fragrant pool.


    "Wow, I can''t believe howfortable it is here..." Rocky eximed after his whole body was


    submerged in water. Closing his eyes, he felt the warm sensation crawled on his whole body. Soon, he


    was refreshed, as if his body had breathed new life into him.


    As he was leaning his head against the pool wall, his handsy on the edge of the pool. His expression


    changed as it becameposed. He then closed his eyes as if he had fallen into thend of Nod. He


    had used to having a highly strung life after he was exiled to the army of the Crimson Dragon Group.


    Thus, he had little to no chance of taking a bath in such warm water. And right now, he was so good


    andfortable.


    At the same time, a curvaceous figure suddenly appeared in another room in the backyard. It revealed


    itself in the candlelight just behind the folding screen.


    And in an instant, a woman in white, with her face concealed by a white towel, showed up in front of the


    screen. Getting down on one knee, she asked the figure behind the screen respectfully, "Your Grace,


    may I ask about your request this time?"


    "Just help me test the real strength of some guy named Rocky Bai. Try your best to find out how strong


    he is. I was well aware that he was at the ninth grade of the Earthly Stage before. I can see that he has


    already made a lot of improvement now!" the gentle voice behind the screen lightly responded.


    "So, can I attack him with all my strength?" inquired the woman in white.


    "Of course. Otherwise, how can you ascertain his actual power? You just need to keep him alive."


    Although the delicate figure behind the screen looked weak and soft, her voice was rather horrifying.


    "Your Grace, I understand." The white woman bowed her head and then went away to aplish her


    task.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it was already nightfall. The Geisha House became brightly lit, and numerous


    guests poured like rain into the house. During that time, an exquisite purple figure shed on the eaves


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    of the Geisha House''s backyard, and then just vanished out of thin air.


    Meanwhile, in the bathroom, Rocky was snatching forty winks and looked like he was enjoying himself.


    Then, with a squeak sound, the door of the bathroom was shoved open, and a white figure fluttered


    into the room silently.


    But when Rocky heard the sound from the door, he thought that it could just be Yasmin''s maid who


    came to give him new clothes. Thinking that it was not a big deal, he did not open his eyes to see what


    was going on. Yet, he, in no time, felt a cold, abrupt and murderous atmosphere. In an instant, he


    became cognizant¡ªit was not the maid, and his eyes snapped open.


    At that very moment, in the misty fog, the woman in white who flew into the bathroom shone brightly


    due to the spiritual light around her. Rocky then found out that she was exuding the power at the


    Heavenly Stage. Without a word, the woman flipped her jade-like hand and threw a few punches


    towards Rocky in the pool. As quick as lightning, she had infused her best power in her blows.


    Puff, puff, puff...


    Suddenly, the water in the pool was sshing violently, like a monstrous stone had been thrown into it.


    The sshing water looked so scintiting and bright, with petals flying along with the water. Although


    the whole scene looked appealing, Rocky only felt the hidden murderous atmosphere.


    "Did I punch him?" the woman in white spoke to no one in a hushed tone.


    "Well, almost," a bleak voice responded. Then, a figure emerged from the water along with the voice.


    "Hmmm! Indeed, you are quite capable," the woman spoke at once with her elegant, murderous eyes


    shing a touch of amazement. Obviously, she didn''t expect that Rocky could safely escape her sneak


    attacks.


    Now she could make the safe conclusion that Rocky''s strength was definitely not only at the ninth


    grade of the Earthly Stage.

 Chapter 417 Cant Imagine

    Chapter 417 Can''t Imagine


    "Who are you?" Rocky asked with sheer coldness in his eyes. He wondered why a woman would


    appear all of a sudden to assassinate him.


    "I am the one who came to kill you!" the woman in white answered in her cold voice.


    "I remember there is no enmity amongst us. Just tell me why you want to kill me. Or is it that you are


    sent by somebody else¡­" Rocky was in no hurry to start a fight back. He could sense the spiritual


    power of the woman in white was no ordinary, and her power even reached the Heavenly Stage. But it


    had surprised him that she was just a woman. So, he was really curious to know why such an ace


    woman would try to assassinate him.


    "I am doing this without any reason." With that reply, the woman in white started her violent attack back


    again. She punched and then punched again towards the water pool with dazzling spiritual light. One


    could observe that each of her punches was with full strength andpletely merciless.


    Due to this fierce attack of the woman in white, the water sshed all over the pool, making the pool


    end of the pool.


    "If you want to fight with me, then allow me to put my clothes back on." Undoubtedly Rocky was a thick-


    skin, but he was surely not thick enough to fight with a woman when he was naked.


    But, the woman in white was in no mood to provide Rocky with any chance. She leaped and then


    skimmed over the pool attacking him again in the mid-air. She yelled out loudly, "Try this!"


    As soon as the woman in white finished saying this, Rocky could witness her closing her own fingers


    and then shooting six streams of spiritual power out into the air, all in session, with the speed of


    lightning. In an instant, all of Rocky''s exit routes were blocked.


    In addition, the reaction speed of Rocky was quite affected by the fact of him being naked as well as


    the presence of imprable fog in the bathroom. By the time he could react, those six streams of


    spiritual power had already arrived in front of him giving him no time to duck.


    Upon this, Rocky gathered the Evil me with both hands and tried to directly block these six streams


    of spiritual power.


    "Taste my icy power¡­"


    At this tense moment, something unexpected just happened. Out of the blue, a purple figure appeared


    letting her hands intece. With her sudden movement, there was unusually strong breath of spiritual


    power surging up. To all those who were present, there was a vision of mist in the air frozen into a


    number of ice flowers, flying rapidly.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    It was an astonishing scene. Six deafening noises and all the six streams of spiritual power that had


    targeted Rocky were all blocked. There appeared a few more ice flowers, which whirled in the air


    rapidly towards the woman in white.


    The woman in white couldn''t believe her eyes. It was as if the old Chinese proverb, "The mantis stalks


    the cicada, unaware of the sparrow behind" had, in fact,e true. Shocked and scared, she ducked


    the flying ice flowers narrowly.


    Tock! Tock! Tock!


    The ice flowers flew swiftly towards Rocky, missing him narrowly and hitting the pirs behind. The


    force of their power directly blew the pirs apart, and they ended up withyers of frost. This power


    looked amazingly strong.


    Rocky was too puzzled to witness the emergence of this purple figure out of nowhere. With her actions,


    Rocky could clearly tell the purple figure had extremely strong strength.


    "Who are you?" Notably confused, Rocky asked at the purple figure in surprise. All he knew for certain


    was that the purple figure had just stepped in to save him.


    However, the purple figure didn''t give a reply to Rocky. Instead, she raised the spiritual power around


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    her body to a stronger stage. Violent spirit power surged out of her body in the form of a fierce cyclone.


    It possessed enough strength to sweep around and disperse the mist away from the room.


    Seeing this, Rocky was even more surprised. He recognized that this purple figure possessed strong


    spiritual power, and it seemed that she was over the Heavenly Stage.


    "Are you at the Supernal Stage?" Rocky was now even more curious to know the identity of this purple


    figure. He had never seen a master, particrly a woman master at the Supernal Stage.


    Equally surprised was the woman in white to see the sheer power of the purple figure. She threw a ball


    at once.


    Boom! In an instant, the whole bathroom was illuminated by dazzling white light.


    As this white light disappeared, the woman in white also disappeared.


    Now, the room where the fog had dispersed was left with the purple figure and Rocky.


    The figure looked at Rocky with sheer coldness in her eyes. She could see Rocky standing naked at


    the other end of the pool. Her cold eyesight fell on the ferocious object in Rocky''s crotch. The purple


    figure red angrily at Rocky. Her cheeks flushed like fire and then she cried out, "Shameless!"


    Immediately, a surge of spiritual power shed relentlessly towards Rocky.


    In a turn of events, Rocky quickly unfolded the Evil me against the powerful spiritual power. That


    surging spiritual power pushed him back a few steps making him hit the wooden pir behind him. His


    jaws of death shook violently, nearly spurting blood from his mouth. In a sh, the purple figure too


    disappeared leaving Rocky alone in the room.


    "Is she trying to save me or kill me?" Rocky stroked his chest, a little dumbstruck. He would not have


    been standing there if the purple figure had attacked a little harder.


    At this moment, a servant girl came in with clothes. The mess in the bathroom and the nakedly lying


    Rocky in a contemtive pose made her blush. She tucked her head and said, "Mr. Bai, Yasmin asked


    me to provide these clothes to you."


    "Oh, just put it down," Rocky looked up and answered. However, his thoughts still lingered about the


    reason why the woman in white came to assassinate him. And why would the purple figure save him?


    Everything became so inexplicable and inconceivable suddenly.


    The servant girl left the bathroom first after putting down the clothes.


    Rocky spected for a while and collected the clothes from where the servant had left them.


    "Yasmin is such a meticulous person; she even got me underwear. But how does she know my size?"


    As Rocky opened the suit, he found out that the suit inside was from the inside out. There were also a


    white inner petticoat and a royal blue robe with white silk borders, which was of exquisite workmanship.


    When he put it on, he found it to be of his exact size.


    After that, Rocky took out his silk bag and some of his belongings from the dirty clothes and put them in


    the clothes he was wearing.


    Rocky walked out of the bathroom and saw the maid still standing outside. She froze when she saw


    Rockye out as he became energetic, elegant and graceful in his royal blue robe. On top of that, his


    trademark vicious smile coupled with the look and he appearedpletely different from before.


    "Mr. Bai, please follow me." The maid stretched out her hand after she regained the peace of her mind


    and led Rocky to a room.


    Soon, the maid escorted Rocky to the same room from where Laney walked outst time when Rocky


    met her.


    "Mr. Bai, Miss Laney asked you to wait for a while in her room and she would be right back soon." After


    saying this, the maid turned over and left.


    ''Miss Laney''s room is one that all men dream of entering, right?'' Rocky thought with a faint smile. And


    then he opened the door and strode through it.

 Chapter 418 Refreshment

    Chapter 418 Refreshment


    The moment Rocky entered Laney''s ce, he was greeted with a warm and weing fragrance that


    refreshed his senses instantly. This smell, which came from Laney, was faint yet left a lingering


    impression.


    Rocky pushed aside the sheer tissue like curtain to enter her room which, he thought, was elegant and


    tasteful. The decor and overall vibe of the room were not overtly feminine¡ªthe pastel-colored type


    most of women inclined towards, instead it was full of aesthetically appealing pieces of furniture.


    A round rosewood table was in the center, with several chairs around it forming a perfect set. On the


    left side, there was a secretaire along with aplementing bookcase. While on the right side, there


    was a table for her zither with a tiny stool. A censer was ced on the table which slowly let out


    streams of fragrant smoke.


    Across from him, there was another delicate curtain, through which Rocky could see the shape of a


    queen-sized bed, a dressing table and a vast closet, about 6 feet high, ced against the wall. On the


    other side was a screen with oriental decorations. Clearly, this sheer curtain was meant to separate the


    Now that Rocky had to wait patiently, he pulled out one of the rosewood chairs and, sat down to collect


    his thoughts. As the vivid scene of the incident from earlier began to flood his mind, his heart instantly


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    quickened pace with fear and nervousness. If it were not for this mysterious woman in purple, he would


    have been dead.


    Everything happened so suddenly and fast that Rocky was caught off guard. Just reliving the incident


    in his mind, Rocky felt something strange but couldn''t tell what it was exactly.


    "Was this supposed to be some sort of a revenge?" Rocky murmured to himself thinking back on what


    had unfolded. He taught the prefect''s son a lesson and in the process ended up offending Calvin today.


    There was a strong possibility that it was the prefect who hired a professional to take revenge.


    But Rocky soon dismissed that line of thought. The woman in white, who had just attacked him, was a


    Heavenly Stage spirit maniptor. If at all the prefect had the reach to hire a great master like her, he


    wouldn''t have been scared away by Rocky that easily in the first ce. Another reason to abandon that


    possibility all together was that Rocky already showed the prefect the Crimson Dragon Token. After


    that, the prefect would not be that silly and reckless to go against him, the Crimson Dragon General.


    Since the chances of it being the prefect were so slim, it was even more unlikely for it to be Calvin. Now


    that the two prime suspects were in the clear, Rocky was back in the dark with no idea as to who called


    for this attack on him.


    Yet, what baffled Rocky the most was that there was another unknown person in all of this. The woman


    who came out of the blue and saved his life. He had no idea who the woman in purple was and why


    she would shield him from attacks. What made all of this more unfathomable, was that this mysterious


    woman was a Supernal Stage spirit maniptor.


    Just recalling every minute detail of what went down scrambled Rocky''s thoughts and left him with a


    throbbing headache.


    "Oh, goddamnit! Let''s just put this all behind for now," Rocky said in a breath as he vigorously rubbed


    his temples hoping to relieve his headache. He then walked over to the left side of the room and


    grabbed a book randomly from the shelf to kill time and divert his thoughts.


    A few momentster, the maid returned with a tray in her hands. She carried a bottle of wine, two


    sses and several side dishes neatly ced on the tray. Walking into the room, she nced at Rocky


    and nodded when she ced everything from the tray onto the round table before walking away.


    Then almost after an hour, Rocky heard soft footsteps approaching and instinctively put the book down


    with anticipation. As he turned around to find the source of the sound, he was greeted by Laney, who


    was well dressed and had a fresh makeup look. The warm light from the candlesplemented her


    alluring and sharp features while adding an inviting glow to her charm.


    "I''m sorry I left you waiting for such a long time, Mr. Bai!" Laney''s lips curved into a bright smile as she


    nced at Rocky apologetically. Her eyes lit up upon seeing this stylishly dressed man sitting across


    her. The sight of him was as refreshing as the first ray of the sun while also giving out a protective and


    chivalrous vibe.


    Rocky did not respond but instead nodded with a faint smile. The very next second he stood up and


    walked towards Laney.


    "I was so confused and did not know what to expect when Yasmin told me that she had a surprise for


    me, and now I finally know what it exactly is," Laney said with a warm smile.


    "What surprise? I''m sorry I don''t know what you''re talking about..." Rocky raised his eyebrow with


    confusion.


    "You look so different in this attire, Mr. Bai. In the first nce I couldn''t even recognize you! You never


    fail to surprise me, Mr. Bai, even when you''re not even trying!" Laney blushed, as sheplimented


    him.


    "Ha-ha. You tter me. Thank you for your kind words!" Rocky felt she was too kind and her praise was


    an exaggeration. After all, he did nothing but just change into a set of fresh and neat clothes.


    "So, where is your home Mr. Bai? I always feel there is something special about you. It seems to be the


    aura of a royal member. Is it so?" Laney said with some evident hesitation, as her charming eyes


    looked into his, hoping for some answers.


    "Well, I''m an orphan," Rocky answered tantly without any expression. But deep inside, it caught him


    by surprise that Laney was actually observant enough to understand his real identity so easily.


    "I''m so sorry to hear that, Mr. Bai. I didn''t mean to pry on your personal life." Laney lowered her head


    with growing guilt evident in her wide expressive eyes.


    "Oh, please don''t worry about it! I once heard that you are from the Timber Deity Empire. Is that true,


    Miss Laney?" Rocky changed the topic in hopes to clear the air and continue the conversation.


    "Yes, that is indeed true." Laney nodded with a smile.


    "The current rtionship between the Timber Deity Empire and the Holy Dragon Empire is quite


    intense and the two sides more often than not start wars. Does that exert any pressure on you, Miss


    Laney?" Rocky asked casually.


    "I''m just another ordinary girl working in this Geisha House. Such a matter of great political influence


    doesn''t concern me at all." Laney shook head with a faint smile while answering his question


    diplomatically.


    "Well, that makes sense." Rocky nodded back.


    "Please have a seat, Mr. Bai. Enjoy your drink while I y the zither for you..." Laney gestured for him


    to sit down, and then walked towards the zither and took a seat on the tiny stool. During the whole


    process, Rocky failed to take his eyes off her. Laney''s every movement was so graceful and elegant


    she was like a piece of art herself.


    Laney began to delicately pluck the strings to create melodious music while Rocky was gripped in his


    seat beside the round table. Within seconds, the mesmerizing music echoed in the room. It was as


    gentle and soothing as the sound of a stream graciously running down in a serene grove.


    Rocky enjoyed the pleasurable music just as much as looking at Laney''s beautiful focused face. As she


    drowned in the notes of her instrument, he too flowed towards appreciating her elegance and warm


    smile. The moment his eyes met hers, he could not help but be infatuated with her charm and the


    euphonic melody.


    Soon her melodious music stopped, but Rocky was still stuck in trance for a few moments before he


    finally pulled himself back to reality. He instinctively pped with marvel and appreciation for the effect


    her music had on him. "This was intensely beautiful!"


    "Thank you so much for your kind words, Mr. Bai. You have been a great audience! But was your


    Rocky with smooth movements like that of a butterfly.


    "To be honest, it was apliment for both and still falls short!" Rocky said honestly.


    Laney passed a wide smile and lifted the bottle of wine to fill both the sses. She then handed one


    ss to Rocky and took the other one for herself. "Thank you for what you did today, Mr. Bai! If not for


    you and your kindness, I cannot even imagine how I would have gotten out of that muddle. Thank you


    again!" She nked her ss with Rocky''s ss and said cheers before taking a big sip of the wine.


    Rocky nodded with a smile at her and chugged down the wine.


    "Please wait a second, Mr. Bai!" Laney abruptly put her ss down and walked straight into the


    bedroom.


    Rocky stared at her receding back as hint of meaningful emotion shed in his eyes. After all, he was a


    man and he would be lying if he said he had not developed any feelings towards this beautiful girl who


    was extending an invitation. But, his will power and disposition were stronger than other men, which


    helped him remain reasonable and rise above worldly pleasures in such situations.

 Chapter 419 Asking For Trouble

    Chapter 419 Asking For Trouble


    When he had been sent into exile at the Gehenna Border, Rocky had been obsessed about improving


    his strength so that he could take back the power of the Holy Dragon Bead. Needless to say that the


    idea of being intimate with some woman was something that hadn''t even crossed his mind then.


    Despite having almost aplished the quest he had set out on, he did not feel sturdy enough to


    travel to the Imperial City to avenge himself and take back everything that belonged to him. His priority


    was to improve his strength first.


    He was clear with the fact that he was not emotionally avable to embark on a romantic rtionship


    with a woman, but he was still a man, with desires and needs.


    "I have to leave soon." Rocky mumbled to himself. He stood up with the intention to say goodbye to


    Laney, thus staying true to his intention to not get romantically involved with anyone.


    "Miss Laney..." He had barely had time to pronounce her name, when he noticed the outline of a petite


    and curvaceous figure appearing behind the sheer curtain.


    Suddenly, the curtain opened and Rocky was left dumbfounded by the scene unraveling in front of him.


    From the semi-transparent veils emerged a pair of beautiful legs.


    Suddenly, the hidden figure appeared and started walking towards him slowly and sensually.


    "Miss Laney, what are you doing?" Rocky could barely understand what was going on. The whole


    situation seemed so surreal. ''Wait a minute, is she nning to sleep with me just because I rescued


    her from that bully who was harassing her? I always thought that she only gave artistic performances,


    not that she sold her body for a living too! Was I wrong?'' he thought.


    This changed things a little. If Laney was just amon prostitute, then all this seduction game didn''t


    mean anything to him, and he might even join in and have some fun. However, Laney''s reputation was


    that of a pure and respectable girl, despite her living in a whorehouse. Rocky''s mind was thinking fast,


    and he came to the conclusion that there were only two possible reasons that would exin why she


    was acting this way. Either she had fallen in love with him at first sight, or this was a ruse and she had


    an ulterior motive.


    Rocky and Laney had only met twice. It was impossible for her to have fallen in love with him so


    quickly. He was certain that she was grateful to him for having intervened in her defense, but Rocky


    didn''t need her to sleep with him in order to thank him.


    Not that he doubted his charm, quite on the contrary! But despite having only just met her, he knew that


    Laney was neither the type of girl who fell in love so easily nor who would use her body to show her


    gratitude. It just wasn''t in her character.


    So that just left the option of there being an ulterior motive.


    "Mr. Bai, am I beautiful?" Laney asked in a soft and enchanting voice as she walked towards Rocky.


    Her movements were inviting and provocative, but the look in her eyes was pure and innocent.


    "Yes, you''re extremely beautiful! As delicate as a fairy..." Rocky decided to y her game and praised


    her, even though he had no idea what her real intentions were.


    "Do you think less of me because I live in a whorehouse?" Rocky could see right through the mask


    Laney was putting on. She looked like a scared little bird. Any man standing in front of her and seeing


    her raw vulnerability would immediately want to take good care of her and cherish her dearly.


    "Laney, I always knew you were an artist and that you didn''t sell your body for money, am I right? As a


    matter of fact, I have to tell you how much I admire and respect you for being able to make a living of


    your art, especially in this patriarchal society and how you manage to keep your status and purity


    intact. I can''t help thinking about what you could have been able to achieve if you had been born under


    different circumstances." Rocky smiled, he was unable to lie. If Laney had been born in modern times


    she would have be a star. There was no doubt about it. Not only was she stunning but she was


    talented too, ying the zither like nobody else.


    "Mr. Bai, I love how you speak. You are so eloquent! Do you really mean everything you said?" Laney


    asked before clumsily tripping over herself and falling directly into Rocky''sp.


    To stop her fall, she inadvertently rested her soft milky arm on Rocky''s chest.


    The contrast between her white-snow skin and jet ck hair that fell on her shoulders like a waterfall,


    were captivating.


    In that moment, her beauty was stunning and irresistible.


    Rocky tried to stop his mind from wandering. He could feel how he was burning up with desire for her. It


    had been such a long time since he had felt the touch of woman and he had done so well until now,


    managing to refrain himself. He needed to stay in control and resist her.


    He had to stay calm, otherwise the gentleman in him was going to turn into a beast.


    Unfortunately, Laney seemed determined to challenge his tolerance. She was doing it on purpose! Now


    that she was sitting on hisp, she rested her head on his shoulder lovingly and put her arms around


    his neck, holding him tightly, like a little ko, clinging to Rocky''s body.


    As he held her, he didn''t know whether he should cry orugh. Why was Laney doing this to him?


    It looked like his love life had suddenly taken a lucky turn, but Rocky was still dubious. He had not


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    expected any of this, and he had beenpletely taken by surprise. It was so unusual for Laney to act


    this way that he still didn''t know what to make of it.


    "Why are you doing this, Miss Laney?" Rocky asked politely, trying as hard as he could to remain


    unperturbed by the woman sitting on hisp.


    "Don''t men love holding a woman this way?" Laney replied in her soft voice. She then raised her head


    to look at him and blinked her pretty innocent eyes.


    "I guess, yes. But still, I feel like things are moving a little too fast. Or, are you testing me, Miss Laney?"


    he managed to ask, trying to keep a cool head and notpletely losing his mind. Laney''s silky skin


    and bewitching perfume were making it impossible for him to resist her much longer. He felt like a


    drunkard drooling over a ss of mulled wine.


    He could no longer stop himself, he grasped her delicate arms and untangled them from his neck,


    softly trying to push her away.


    But as soon as he had freed himself from her grasp, Laney stood on her tiptoes and furtively kissed


    him on the lips.


    That was it! Rocky grabbed her by the waist and brought her back towards him, pressing her body


    closer to his. He stretched his arm to reach the table behind him. Without letting go of her, with his


    other hand, he swept all the dishes off the table in one go, unconcerned with the crashing and


    smashing sounds they made as they hit the floor.


    They kissed, passionately and feverishly, without stopping to catch their breath, until finally their lips


    parted.


    Laney couldn''t focus. Everything was blurry from the emotion and her cheeks flushed red from desire.


    In that instant, she was more beautiful than ever.

 Chapter 420 Restrain

    Chapter 420 Restrain


    "Why... why are you so..." Laney was surprised. Rocky was excellent at kissing, which was not a good


    sign considering he was only in his twenties. He must have done it a number of times to be such a


    skillful kisser.


    Laney didn''t know that there was a thirty-year-old soul in this youthful body.


    Laney''s words dragged Rocky back to the present. In a split second, his head cleared, and he peered


    down. The girl in his arms was trembling all over like a leaf in the wind, her face flushed.


    "You still want to y this game?" Rocky inhaled deeply and held back his feelings; his eyes hooked on


    Laney, a crooked smile on his lips.


    "No. I don''t." Laney shook her head. She wouldn''t have done this in the first ce if she had known this


    man better. She had simply thrown herself at him and he''d seized the chance. She got no one but


    herself to me.


    But that was not her intention.


    "Why would you do that?" Rocky asked, his eyes piercing.


    "Because..." She looked up at him and stilled at the chill in his eyes. Frightened and nervous, she went


    on, "I...I wanted to know if I could trust you with my future."


    Her words took him aback. ''Could it be possible that she has feelings for me? And if that''s true, should I


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    feel d?''


    "Let me make it clear for you. I''m not as good as you think," Rocky said without hesitation, his dark


    eyes fixed on Laney.


    "Why? Are you mad at me? I know I should never have tested you like that." She blinked, her voice


    rueful.


    "I''m not angry. But do you know what would happen if I failed to restrain myself? Your reaction gives


    me the impression that you are still a virgin. Is that right?" Rocky was very well versed in this. He''d


    been a yboy in the world where he''de from.


    Laney went as red as a beetroot. She lowered her head to avoid eye contact with Rocky. For a moment


    she wished she could just bury her head in the sand.


    "I admit that I have interest in you. There is something special about you. Unlike other men, you won''t


    be blinded by my beauty." After an awkward silence, she decided to be frank with him.


    "Is that so? Indeed you are fetching," Rocky said despite himself. It was no lie. It had been a great


    effort to keep himself under control. Laney''s unique charisma was something he had nevere


    across.


    "I can know from your eyes that you treat me with sincere respect and courtesy. Most men wouldn''t do


    that to geisha girls. Superficially, they cater to our every whim. In their hearts, they despise us." She


    raised her hand to touch his face and continued, "I''m a woman. Naturally I want to find a man I can pin


    my hopes on. I''m tired of drifting around. And you are the only one who can lower my guard in so many


    years. You are a real gentleman, so I dare test you like that."


    "But you are much more skilled at kissing than I imagined. I was fooled by your appearance!" She


    seemed a little annoyed, knowing that she had almost lost her heart to this man.


    "You got nerve. Normal women wouldn''t stake themselves on a test." Rocky said what he had in mind.


    On the surface she was just a weak, vulnerable woman, but meanwhile she was bold enough to test


    him like this. The contradiction gave him pause.


    "The more untouchable one thing is, the more I desire to touch it. I know it''s hard to make you fall for


    me. But I just had to give it a try. At the end, I almost lost myself," Laneyined.


    "As long as you understand that. Don''t do it again. Otherwise I won''t restrain myself like this time,"


    Rocky said with a crooked smile, his eyes roaming over her body.


    A blush stole up Laney''s cheeks.


    "It must take a woman as beautiful and talented as Isis to make you fall in love," Laney muttered, a hint


    of jealousy in her voice.


    "Isis? What make you say that?" Rocky was surprised that she would mention Isis.


    "Many of themanders are regr visitors here, so I heard things about you. And ording to


    thosemanders, Isis seems to have a particr appreciation of your talent. But I''m sure things can''t


    be that simple." Laney''s eyes surveyed him suspiciously.


    "Anything else you are sure of?" Rocky smiled, surprised that Laney had paid close attention to his


    affairs.


    "Even I was beguiled by you. It''s only natural that Isis has a crush on you, right?" Laney asked him with


    certainty in her voice.

 Chapter 421 The Atrocity

    Chapter 421 The Atrocity


    "It couldn''t be her. That''s impossible! I am nothing more than a mean idiot who means nothing to her,"


    Rocky replied before letting out a loud chuckle¡ªa facade he constantly kept up whenever Isis was


    around.


    "I don''t believe it. Mr. Bai, it''s not that difficult to understand why all the women flock towards you like


    moths to a me or bees to honey," Laney replied earnestly, the sympathy in her eyes clear as daylight.


    "If that''s what you believe, so be it. I ought to get going now," Rocky replied with a grin on his face and


    a shrug of his shoulder.


    "Alright then... Would you like to help tuck me in for the night, Mr. Bai? I''m so exhausted right now that I


    can barely take a single step," Laney asked as she blushed¡ªthe nerves from earlier were still lingering


    on her skin.


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll hurt you?" Rocky¡ªfully aware of his flirtatious ways¡ªteased with a cheeky grin.


    "I don''t think you will," Laney uttered seductively. She knew Rocky wasn''t the type of person who took


    advantage of anyone, so she knew that being with him wasn''t a huge mistake¡ªfor now, at least.


    Rockyughed out loud. Cradling Laney in a sweet embrace through the sheer curtain, he gentlyid


    her down on the bed. "Miss Laney," he began, "it is a great honor to know you fancy me. Unfortunately,


    I have other important matters to attend to right now. I''m sorry to disappoint you." Without a second to


    lose, he immediately turned around and left.


    "Who are you, Rocky? No one can seduce you¡ªnot even me." Laney told herself as she stared at


    Rocky intriguingly.


    Leaving Laney''s room behind, Rocky went through the back yard to escape the Geisha House.


    Midnight¡ªa bone-chilling breeze blew through and past the few people on the street.


    "Seems I have to find an inn to stay at." Rocky decided that returning to the military camp for Sheridan


    wouldn''t be the best idea. With nowhere else to stay, he headed towards the inn at the end of the


    street.


    After making his reservation at the inn and with no other requests, Rocky was ushered to his rather


    inconspicuous room.


    Upon entering the room, Rocky immediately shut the door behind him as he entered the Magic Spiritual


    Space¡ªa mesmerizing realm where there was no clear distinction between night and day.


    Propped on the ground with a growing belly, the Dark Heaven Insect Queen was surrounded by three


    of her followers.


    Uriah yed with the Ghostly Ice Fox-Wolf.


    "Building a newb in the Magic Spiritual Space? That''s a great idea!" Rocky immediately told himself


    eagerly.


    Made by the spiritual power, the Magic Spiritual Space had no problem amodating even the tallest


    buildings.


    Rocky realized that before he could start constructing theb, he needed to figure out how to transport


    construction materials into the Magic Spiritual Space. For an ordinary spirit maniptor, this would be


    an impossible task¡ªbut not for Rocky. With his beasts and three enormous Dark Heaven Insects by


    his side, he would rise to the challenge.


    "Why settle for a singleb in this vast Magic Spiritual Space when you have more than enough room


    for an entireb base? It''ll surely be useful in the future when I capture more spirit-manipted beasts."


    Rocky contemted the idea.


    Finally, Rocky came up with the idea of establishing ab base. He decided it would have feeding


    sheds, training courts, operating rooms,boratories, and an ample amount of construction space for


    any future projects.


    After spending the night at the inn, Rocky set off for the mountain not far off from Evian City early the


    next morning. For hisb base, he would need lots of wood and stones.


    Upon entering the mountain, Rocky made a stop at a remote ce far from the prying eyes of other


    people. There, he released his beasts and his three Dark Heaven Insects from the Magic Spiritual


    Space and then proceeded to collect wood and stones to be transported into it.


    While Rocky prepared the materials for constructing the Magic Spiritual Space''sb base, the Timber


    Deity Empire''s army was making all the preparations as instructed by Alyssa after being forced back by


    the seventy thousand Crimson Dragon Army soldiers.


    Nearby the Timber Deity Empire''s main battlefront camp, ten robust, spirit-manipted beasts were


    standing in order. They all ranged from three to ten meters long and resembled rhinoceroses. The


    spirit-manipted beasts had a two-meter long pointed horn on each of their heads simr to a sharp


    sword. They were all at the third grade of the three-star level.


    The beast tamers from other nations would definitely find this shocking.


    Those spirit-manipted beasts were Huge-horned Rhinoceroses. Born in icy ces, they were hard


    to spot and even harder to capture.


    What was most impressive about Huge-horned Rhinoceroses was their size. In fact, their size could


    rival that of a dragon¡ªwhich scarcely had an equal in the Wild Spirit Land. It was well known that the


    greater the spirit-manipted beast''s size was, the greater the amount of destruction it could unleash.


    The higher ranking beasts such as dragons were often the only ones who boasted a strong, tough


    body. Ordinary spirit-manipted beasts were merely two meters tall and less than four meters long.


    Although Rocky was impressed by the size of the Trunk Giant he saw in the forest outside the Myriad


    Beasts Ground, the Trunk Giant was still a dwarfpared to the dragons. Huge-horned


    Rhinoceroses, on the other hand, were almost of the same size as the dragons indicating that they


    were very powerful.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The Huge-horned Rhinoceros''s giant horn was so destructive that it was able to prate a firm, thick


    city wall.


    Thus, Huge-horned Rhinoceroses were used to help armies during battles.


    Because Huge-horned Rhinoceroses were quite useful in battle. They suffered from hunting, causing


    them to be on the verge of extinction. It was now rare to spot one in the Wild Spirit Land.


    An army of ten thousand soldiers would be no match for the Timber Deity Empire''s ten Huge-horned


    Rhinoceroses. Releasing them onto the battlefield would spell disaster.

 Chapter 422 The Power Of Evolution

    Chapter 422 The Power Of Evolution


    The Huge-horned Rhinoceros was born hot under the cor and arduous to domesticate. Even when


    they were bred from birth, one cannot get total dominance over them. Taking that into contemtion, if


    one beast tamer could teach the beast well, there would be no moreck of confidence about his virtue.


    And at this moment, ten Huge-horned Rhinoceroses stood behind the crowd. Among the crowd, a slim


    figure caught all the heedfulness there. She had a drop-dead gorgeous face with elegant temperament.


    And what was more outstanding was her steadfast tenacity of a master. One could barely turn a blind


    eye on that.


    And this person was precisely Alyssa, themander of the Timber Deity Empire Army.


    Next to Alyssa, there was one middle-aged man in his 40s. His hair had turned grey, but his eyes were


    imposing and had the strength of getting through into people. And he conducted himself in a manner


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    just like one grandmaster. The man was precisely the most influential and top-level beast tamer of the


    Timber Deity Empire, Samson.


    In the Wild Spirit Land, he was only next to the most potent beast tamer, Sheridan, who was again the


    master of Rocky.


    Behind them, there were seven or eight spirit maniptors above the level of Heavenly Stage. And


    they were all Alyssa''s bodyguards and particrly tookmands from her. Furthermore, they were


    likewise the Timber spirit maniptors of the Timber Deity Empire.


    "Samson, you must be the sole person who can manipte ten Huge-horned Rhinoceroses at the


    same time in the whole Wild Spirit Land." Alyssa marveled and looked thoroughly at the awe-inspiring


    scene, in which ten Huge-horned Rhinoceroses stood side by side right in front of her.


    Under the maniption of ten spirit maniptors, each Huge-horned Rhinoceros looked tamed and


    collected, which was a disparity of their regr frame of mind. Everyone was hit like a ton of bricks by


    the scene.


    "Huge-horned Rhinoceroses are nearly getting wiped out now. But I got luck. On one adventure trip for


    the discovery of Huge-horned Rhinoceros, I discovered their eggs. And blessed with luck, I hatched all


    of them sessfully. But it took me the whole three years to tame those ten Huge-horned


    Rhinoceroses as well as countless efforts," Samson said proudly. He even didn''t trouble himself to


    conceal that showing-off in his eyes.


    "I didn''t work out to let the ten Huge-horned Rhinoceroses join this battle. But since the Crimson


    Dragon Army is a hard nut to crack, if I haven''te up with any particr approach, we may lose this


    mor." Alyssa''s eyes changed to ice cold. They hadmenced two vigorous attacks before, but


    there was no process at all. To add salt into an injury, the Crimson Dragon Army got ample time for the


    foreign aid. All of their methods were in vain, and they even lost about 40, 000 soldiers.


    Now there were only 40, 000 soldiers left in the Timber Deity Empire army. Because the Timber Deity


    Empireunched several charges in other fields, there would be no foreign aid for them now, which was


    the monkey wrench in the works to them.


    But Alyssa didn''t have the same opinion. She had defeated 30, 000 soldiers of the Crimson Dragon


    Army before, so she guessed it was like a piece of cake for her to beat 70, 000 this time.


    What Alyssa really perplexed about was the phenomenon that the news of which the foreign aid set


    foot at the Wild Heaven Pass was feigned, which meant the three Commanders of the Timber Deity


    Empire were all tripped up into retreating at that time.


    She was inquisitive about the person who came up with that splendid suggestion, which pulled a fast


    one on all the three Commanders. And the news also pointed out the person who fabricated the foreign


    aid was the same one who gave a hand to the Crimson Dragon Army to survive the battle in the Rough


    Slope.


    In her theory, his military tactics were somewhat extraordinary. In the Rough Slope, there was no


    likeliness for the Crimson Dragon Army to win at all in the first ce. Still, then the person went hell for


    leather to the back of the Timber Deity Empire army and executed one Commander, getting the whole


    army down. The person then ignited the mountain to get clear of the Timber Deity Empire army and


    conquered them in the end. He was nothing like onemon person considering this audacious yet


    cautious mind.


    And his action in the war at the Wild Heaven Pass was even more distinguished. He sessfully


    pulled their legs, the three Commanders of the Timber Deity Empire with the leg-pulling military


    deployment and made them have an opinion that the foreign aid really showed up. Then he also


    established the performance on the wall to increase themanders'' belief. And finally, he burned the


    Timber Deity Empire army''s food to force them to retreat. In doing that, he safeguarded the pass well.


    Through the two wars, his supetive talent, andpetences in the military strategies were totally


    shown up.


    Of course, the person that caught Alyssa''s attention was precisely Rocky.


    Alyssa, on no circumstance, took Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Group into mulling over


    while now shemenced to have to burn with curiosity in Rocky. It turned out that Rocky''s weird


    strategies toward her deployment really made her blood boil.


    "Dear princess, do you cast your mind back to the beasts you offered me before? They are about to


    upgrade anytime. And today, two of them are going to upgrade. Do I have the gratification to reveal


    them to you?" Samson arched his hands and stated proudly.


    "Really? That''s so unexpectedly fast. You''re just so awesome! Let''s depart now! The owners of those


    spirit-manipted beasts are likewise here today." Alyssa smiled like a Cheshire cat with corners of her


    mouth upward. The beasts she offered to Samson belonged to the Timber spirit maniptors of the


    Heavenly Stage who stood behind her.


    "This way, kindly, dear princess." Samson gestured the direction and he stepped first with two guards to


    the right side of the beast farm.


    And Alyssa with those spirit maniptors trailed behind him.


    "Leave and take the two beasts which are about to upgrade here." Samson gave themand to the


    guards when they got close to the beast farm.


    And the two guards took that order and wended their way into two stables on the farm. Then they


    cleared the fence and pulled out the beasts. One of the beasts was just like one giant flower. It got the


    ferocious small and sharp teeth. Its root was as strong as one huge python and crawled violently while


    its six trunks swayed in the air just like tentacles.


    And another was more special. The three heads were just like three giant ball cactuses full of spines.


    And its body was even more like the cactus. All of its limbs were constituted of several ball cactuses


    also with spines on them.


    "Just one more yellow spiritual crystal, they both can advance into the next star," Samson suggested


    when he took out two yellow spiritual crystals and put them in his palms. And he sauntered to the two


    beasts.


    "Spiritual Power Transformation Skill!" Samson opened his eyes wide, and all of his body was lit up.


    And all the light then shifted to the center of his palms. Under the force of the light, the two yellow


    spiritual crystals produced bright spiritual light.


    This was Samson''s secret skill, which could stimte the spiritual power inside the spiritual crystal


    directly and forced the power move to the spirit-manipted beast without any misuse.


    And again, the two beasts'' masters stepped out from the back of Alyssa in a split second, and each


    picked up one yellow spiritual crystal from Samson. Andter they put the crystal directly on the


    forehead of their beasts. And the yellow spiritual crystal vanished into thin air in no time just like


    melting.

 Chapter 423 A Dire Situation

    Chapter 423 A Dire Situation


    As the yellow spiritual crystal was imnted into the center of its forehead, the flower-shaped Timber


    spirit-manipted beast let out a strange hiss. Its razor-sharp tooth got exposed as the mouth opened


    and closed like a fish gasping for air. The sixrge flower-shaped tentaclesid t with tension.


    Suddenly, it stretched out in all directions and started swelling up, growing bigger and bigger.


    Subsequently, in several blooming sounds the six tentacles exploded as an overblown balloon,


    instantly transforming its appearance to a sharpened de edge. Then, its flower-shaped giant head


    inted and exposed another identical flower-shaped head from the other side, almost as a clone head


    of the original one.


    Meanwhile, the other Timber spirit-manipted beast also began to mutate. The spines originally


    covering all over the trunk came off instantly. Its gigantic trunk whopped down on the ground as if its


    root was struck deep into the ground. Its upright body resembled a bare cactus.


    At the region were the spines came off,rge pores opened up. Arge amount of sticky liquid was


    secreted from those pores which flooded all over its body. Soon, like a drill, its body began to drill itself


    directly into the underground. Instantly, its whole body was nted into the ground with only its three


    heads remaining above the ground.


    Shortly after, the ground cracked up, leaving a plethora of fissures and it seemed like something was


    ready to pop up at any moment. With a thundering sound, the three heads pulled out its body. The


    body lookedpletely transformed with rows of long and big iron prickles grown out of the pores from


    where the spines hade off. The size of the body was significantly erged resembling a spiked


    mace making it more aggressive.


    Alyssa nodded in satisfaction as she witnessed the mutation of the two Timber spirit-manipted


    beasts after their star upgrade.


    "The aptitudes of these two Timber spirit-manipted beasts are excellent. The result of their mutation


    after the elevation is evidently impressive. It is working quite well. In preparing them for a perfect


    mutation, I have been racking up my brain for the best solution." Samson nodded proudly while


    exining.


    "Only a beast manipted expert like Master Sun could elerate their mutation in the star elevation."


    The elevation of each star for a spirit-manipted beast would result in the vigorous progress of their


    power. Both the Timber spirit-manipted beasts were at the third grade of four stars, which was a


    cultivation base as strong as the spirit maniptor of the Heavenly Stage. That was indeed a


    remarkable elevation! Alyssa had no hesitation inplimenting him.


    "Thank you for yourpliment princess. I''m truly ttered," Samson replied pleasurably with a fist-


    and-palm salute showing his modesty.


    "When can youplete the elevation of the remaining beasts?" Alyssa continued the conversation.


    "It can be finished within a few days," Samson replied while counting his fingers as a fortune teller.


    "Good. I''m going in for a frontal confrontation with the Crimson Dragon Army in five days. The ten


    Huge-horned Rhinoceroses that master Sun have fostered and the mutant Timber spirit-manipted


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    beasts would definitelye handily for the battle by then¡­" Alyssa exined with a mysterious smile


    on her face.


    Five dayster, the war broke out between the Timber Deity Empire and the Holy Dragon Empire. It


    certainly was the biggest confrontation by the scale in several months. Forty thousand armies of the


    Timber Deity Empire confronted the seventy thousand strong Crimson Dragon Army of the Holy


    Dragon Empire at the Gehenna Border war zones of both the countries.


    Lance deployed his seventy thousand armies respectively at seven strategic strongholds. These seven


    strategic strongholds were all fortified points serving as the foundation for stable resistance against the


    army of the Timber Deity Empire. The fortified points were part of a strategy that would be used as a


    directional deception that would make the enemy misinterpret their movements. The strategy would


    make a feint to the east while attacking in the west. Thus, this would result in losing the force of the


    army of the Timber Deity Empire before the Crimson Dragon Army struck a death blow and defeated


    them.


    Initially, the n worked well. The Crimson Dragon Army was not only sessful in guarding the


    integrity of the territory with minimal mistakes but also made the Timber Deity Empire lose two strategic


    strongholds. This loss had ced the army of the Timber Deity Empire into a passive disadvantage.


    But five days into the battle, one of the seven strategic strongholds under their guard, the Deity Unicorn


    Valley, was lost by the Crimson Dragon Army. In a sudden turn of events, the guerri squad of the


    Deity Timber Empire ambushed the Deity Unicorn Valley swiftly. This resulted in the fall of the strategic


    stronghold into the control of the guerri squad.


    Lance was left with utmost astonishment when he learned about the fall of the Deity Unicorn Valley. He


    of rare species charged in, breaking their defenses,nding the Crimson Dragon Army in great trouble.


    Moreover, the guerri squad was armed with a mighty team led by a Timber spirit maniptor who


    had reached a cultivation base of the Heavenly Stage. He led four Timber spirit-manipted beasts to


    storm the fortified point. Since those four beasts were four-starred Timber spirit-manipted beasts,


    they were sessful in defeating thousands of ordinary soldiers with ease.


    In the battle of the Deity Unicorn Valley, while the Crimson Dragon Army lost more than ten thousand of


    their forces, the loss suffered by the army of the Timber Deity Empire was less than three thousand.


    Yet, with the Deity Unicorn Valley as their stronghold, the army of the Timber Deity Empire mobilized


    and encouraged the whole army to attack the Dead Silence Mount and the Hippo Land, the control


    center of the seven strategic strongholds. Both strongholds fell in session unexpectedly. The fall of


    the Hippo Land had cut the supports and coborations between the remaining four strategic


    strongholds of the Crimson Dragon Armypelling them to fight in istion.


    As the seventy thousand armies that Lancemanded were divided to guard different strongholds,


    far away from each other, and the three strategic strongholds that fell into the upation of the army of


    the Timber Deity Empire could serve as the stranglehold to the Crimson Dragon Army, who could not


    convene the troops in time to resist the attack, they were ultimately defeated separately one after


    another by the army of the Timber Deity Empire.


    Two months after the beginning of the war, the Crimson Dragon Army lost more than twenty thousand


    of its forces, meanwhile, the loss was less than ten thousand for the Timber Deity Empire. Even worse,


    since the Crimson Dragon Army could not concentrate its troops, they could not go all out to confront


    the army of the Timber Deity Empire.


    It was Lance''s strategy of safety battle. But he did not expect the army of the Timber Deity Empire to


    discover the loophole and use it against them to win the battle eventually. On the other hand, the army


    of the Timber Deity Empire was able to turn the tables once they assumed control of the three strategic


    strongholds of the Crimson Dragon Army. Although they were still a little outnumbered by the Crimson


    Dragon Army, it could not be a deadly threat since the remaining forces of the Crimson Dragon Army


    were divided in for different strategic strongholds. On top of that, the loss of the control center, the


    Hippo Land would disable the Crimson Dragon Army to coborate and reinforce each other. They


    remained nothing more than isted small groups who fought desperately to secure their fortified


    points.


    On the contrary, by upying the control center of the Hippo Land, the army of the Timber Deity


    Empire could maneuver its forces who were catered with needs to frustrate the Crimson Dragon Army.


    To recapture the lost control center, Lance made three attempts toy siege to the Hippo Land but


    failed every time. Worse enough, he lost an Elite Commander and a Frontline Commander during the


    three attacks.


    Out of his wits, Lance gave an order to send a message to Rocky hoping that he would offer help to


    relieve the dreadful situation.


    On the other hand, Rocky had finalized the ns for the construction of an integratedboratory in the


    Magic Spiritual Space. While he was working on his ns, he received a message from a Carrier


    Beast. The message was a summons from Lance.


    "Is Lance capable of being the Commander in Chief? He was badly defeated despite leading an army


    almost twice the number of that of the Timber Deity Empire!" Rocky could not help but force a smile as


    he finished reading the message from Lance.


    But since he had an agreement with Lance earlier, he had to suspend his ns for building the new


    Two dayster, Rocky came back to the main camp at the front line. As soon as he entered, he sensed


    therge crowd. Among them were spirit maniptors who were unknown to him. But he sensed their


    cultivation base to be above Heavenly Stage. Everyone was gravely serious as if they were attending


    someone''s funeral. Silence blended with air which became the sole thing they could breathe in.


    Rocky saw a sour face with a heavily furrowed forehead as his eyes settled on Lance.


    But as soon as he walked in, Rocky was ced under a spotlightpelling everyone to look at him.


    Isis, who was present at the camp of the Commander in Chief stared at Rocky immediately as she


    seemed to work herself through a puzzle.


    Marin was also among the crowd staring at Rocky.


    Lance was relieved at the moment he saw Rocky. He slightly unfurled his thick eyebrows as he


    directed his hand to order, "Rocky, approach to take your mission!"


    Rocky had a bad vibe as Lance did not say anything else other than giving out his direct order. Even


    though hesitant, he stepped forward for responding to the mission.

 Chapter 424 Extremely Surprised

    Chapter 424 Extremely Surprised


    "I didn''t guess that the well-known Rocky Bai, who has beaten the Timber Deity Empire badly twice, is


    in actual fact as young as a sucking baby," a bald man, who was the probable leader of a group of spirit


    maniptors that Rocky didn''t have the slightest idea, uttered in a contemptuous tone after taking a


    glimpse at Rocky. He was Sheehan, the deputy head of the Elite Regiment.


    Rocky turned his squinting eyes to look at Sheehan. Then raising his eyebrows, he sneered, "It could


    be that I am young, but I have grown more hair than some people."


    Perceiving the contemptuous remark, some people in the tent could not help but have a shriek of


    "Son of a bitch! Do you want to perish?" Sheehan shouted on top of his voice boiling with anger, ring


    at Rocky with his sharp eyes. Of course, he could not bear being made to eat a humble pie, especially


    by a very young person in this way. In the Elite Regiment, he was merely second to one person¡ªthe


    head of the regiment. And in the Crimson Dragon Group, he was simply constrained to adhere to the


    orders of one person¡ªLance. Therefore, he was extremely self-conceited. He hadn''t had in the


    prospect that Rocky would pluck up the courage to refute him defiantly.


    Rocky curled his lips as if he didn''t see or give a tinker''s curse about the indignation on Sheehan''s


    face, which made thetter''s hackles rise even more. As Sheehan clenched his two fists, a frightening


    to death sound was created from his joints.


    Everybody else at present could not help but be in a blue funk about Rocky. They were familiar that


    Sheehan was one of the five strongest spirit maniptors in the Crimson Dragon Group. His vitality


    was about on a par with Isis''. Now that Rocky sent Sheehan into a rage, he was bringing about his own


    destruction in the eyes of the spectators.


    "Deputy Head Sheehan, please conduct yourself well!" Isis eximed in a distinguished voice as the


    Deputy Commander in Chief when she discovered that Sheehan was rubbed up the wrong way by


    Rocky. She was conscious that Rocky would be the one to be beaten once the two resorted to


    violence. For the time being, the Crimson Dragon Army was in dire need of Rocky''s talent. If Rocky


    was injured or perished, it would be a significant loss for the Crimson Dragon Army. That was why she


    stalked forward to keep Rocky from harm.


    Sheehan was quite taken aback to peer Isis stand by Rocky. He knew unquestionably that he could not


    be an offense to Isis since she was Lance''s daughter. Therefore, he simply grunted and released his


    fists. However, his gloomy eyes were still fixed on Rocky.


    Lance took a nce at Sheehan, but he didn''t utter anything. Then he gave Rocky an order. "Rocky


    Bai, I at this moment appoint you as an Elite Commander of the Crimson Dragon Army. You''re


    Lance''s order caught everybody present off guard. In a split second, all the people present burst into a


    turmoil.


    "Commander in Chief..." All the Commanders present fixated their eyes on Lance with their wide-eyed


    eyes. They had no slightest inkling why he appointed Rocky as an Elite Commander.


    All the members of the Elite Regiment, including Sheehan, were hit like a ton of bricks. They hadn''t


    imagined that Lance would nominate such a young man as an Elite Commander. Undeniably it was an


    unprecedented appointment.


    In typical cases, a Frontline Commander had to work for at least five years at the present position


    before he or she became an Elite Commander. Besides, he or she had to possess the strength at the


    Heavenly Stage already. Nobody could be appointed as an Elite Commander unless the two


    requirements were both met.


    Certainly, nobody present, except Lance, Isis and Rocky himself, was apprehensive that Rocky had


    already been given the title of the Crimson Dragon General of the Crimson Dragon Group. Being


    treated fairly to the Deputy Commander in Chief, he even possessed a Crimson Dragon Token.


    Judging from this perspective, he was much morepetent to be an Elite Commander.


    Anyway, however, the Crimson Dragon General was nothing but an under wraps post without actual


    power. Inparison, the Elite Commander was a position with real power and was acknowledged by


    Lance in public. The two could not bepared simply.


    "Commander in Chief, why did you out of the blue appoint me as an Elite Commander? Have you


    forgotten that I suggested I would not work as whichever kind of Commander," Rocky inquired while


    gawking at Lance with his perplexed eyes.


    "Because it''s too urgent now. The troops of the Timber Deity Empire have upied our three strategic


    strongholds¡ªthe Hippo Land, the Deity Unicorn Valley, and the Dead Silence Mount. They cut off our


    logistic supply line and weaken the coordination between different units of our military. Therefore, I


    request you tomand the troops. You''re going to take all the three strategic strongholds back


    regardless of the cost," Lance exined concisely.


    "There are so many Commanders here. Every one of them is morepetent and more experienced


    than I am. You can order any one of them tomand the troops. I presume they will do better. Why


    did you choose me?" Rocky asked, looking sullen.


    "The man without hair looks quite proficient. Why don''t you inform him tomand the troops?" Rocky


    added on purpose after taking a peer at Sheehan with his peripheral sight.


    In a split second, Sheehan gave him a frigid re. Anybody who had the audacity to talk about him in


    this way would have been beaten to death by him if it was on another asion.


    "Don''t be so discourteous! That is Sheehan, the deputy head of the Elite Regiment. The Elite Regiment


    is a special unit that simply carries out critical tasks. They don''t give orders to ordinary troops. Besides,


    Deputy Head Sheehan has some other essential task to handle with," Lance answered in a brisk voice.


    "The Elite Regiment? I didn''t have any concept they are the so-called Elite Regiment," Rocky uttered,


    taking a peer at Sheehan and the spirit maniptors behind him, who were all at the Heavenly Stage.


    "For the time being, none of the Commanders is free from doubt to take all the three strategic


    strongholds back. So now I can only ce my reliance on you. Never forget that you gave your word to


    me!" Lance added, fixing his bright piercing eyes on Rocky.


    "Can this teenager take the three strategic strongholds back? Are you fooling around, sir? Isn''t there


    anypetent man in our Crimson Dragon Army? Commanders, how could you peer with your own


    eyes such a good for nothing grind the faces of all of you?" Sheehan eximed with a disparaging


    smile after taking a disdainful nce at Rocky and ncing around the other Commanders at present.


    Hearing that, all the Commanders peered at one another bereft of speech. They were not well pleased


    with Lance''s decision, because none of them had the notion that they were inferior to Rocky,


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    specifically the Frontline Commanders. However, all of them had to acknowledge that Lance was right


    in saying that none of them was free from doubt they could take all the three strategic strongholds


    back.


    Indeed, they didn''t think Rocky could take the three strategic strongholds back either, even if he gave


    his confirmation to ept the post of Elite Commander. That was because the prevailing situation was


    different from Rocky''s previous victories. The troops of the Timber Deity Empire were safeguarding all


    the three strategic strongholds so perfectly that no weakness could be manipted. That was why they


    had failed to take Hippo Land back despite besieging it for three times.


    Therefore, most of the Commanders had a sneaking suspicion that Rocky would fail to take the three


    strategic strongholds back and would shatter the illusions of Lance in the end. They felt better at the


    notion.


    "If I can take the three strategic strongholds back, you will address me as grandpa. Deal?" Rocky said


    to Sheehan, countering his aggravation without the least humming and hawing. An eye for an eye, a


    tooth for a tooth, he would not turn a blind eye to it.


    "If you can''t take them back, I will break one hand and one foot of yours. Deal?" Sheehan responded.


    His eyes were filled with a paroxysm of rage.


    Hearing that, everybody else present lost theirposure in a split second. They all were of the


    concept that Sheehan was extremely mischievous. Otherwise, he would not have made such a petition.


    "Deputy Head Sheehan, you''re too..." Isis could not resist the temptation to steer clear of the impulse to


    go at hammer and tongs with Sheehan. She thought that he was just taking advantage of his power to


    bully Rocky.


    However, before Isis could finish uttering her sentence, Rocky burst intoughter, interrupting her, and


    said to Sheehan while looking at him with a pair of cold eyes, "Okay. You can wait to call me grandpa!"


    Then he swung his eyes to have a nce at Lance and said to him, "Commander in Chief, can I select


    two Commanders to apany me when Imand the troops?"


    "Of course you can dly," Lance responded with a swift acknowledgment as promptly as Rocky


    agreed to his appointment. He would not care if Rocky took away all of the Frontline Commanders as


    long as he could sessfully take back all of the three strategic strongholds.


    "Is Commander Dunn in the camp now?" Rocky sought as quickly as he failed to locate Dunn Di


    among the Frontline Commanders.


    "Commander Dunn is at Arno River, following Commander Ron," Isis responded.


    "Transfer him back to tag along with me. And the other Commander I require is Commander Marin,"


    Rocky announced, setting his peaceful sight on Marin.


    In contrast, Marin looked somewhat disconcerted, as if she hadn''t predicted that Rocky would pick her.

 Chapter 425 A Special Place

    Chapter 425 A Special ce


    Not so long ago, Rocky was just another insignificant breeder in the military camp working for Marin,


    but now Marin was Rocky''s assistant. How the tables had turned in Rocky''s favor!


    "Let''s go," Rocky said in amanding tone as he took one nce at Marin who was still gripped by


    confusion. The next moment, he curved up his lips, turned around and left.


    Marin then bowed to Lance with respect and followed behind Rocky obediently.


    "Allmanders, at ease! You can leave now," Lance said as he motioned for them to leave.


    And with that signal, all themanders left the tent.


    "Sheehan, it''s time to act and take necessary steps as per the n," Lance said to Sheehan while also


    addressing members of the Elite Regiment.


    Then Sheehan too left followed by other members of the Elite Regiment.


    "Father, I fear it is not appropriate to let Rockymand an army of over ten thousand soldiers as he


    is not ready for the task before him. After all, he doesn''t have any experience in leading an army. To


    entrust him with such a crucial role, without any experience to guide him, seems to be a mistake." Isis


    expressed her concerns in a worried tone soon after everyone left.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Commander Marin and Commander Dunn will apany him every step along the way. And I


    strongly believe Rocky ispetent enough to lead an army of ten thousand soldiers in an exemry


    manner. Can you find anyone else more suitable for this position?" Lance responded defending his


    choice with confidence.


    "Well, why don''t you let me take over as the leader while he assumes the consultant''s role?" Isis asked


    with hesitation after a brief moment of pondering.


    "It must be hard and dangerous to take back three strategic strongholds. No matter who leads, the


    casualty toll is likely to be high. And I will not put you in such a vulnerable position involving any risk.


    More importantly, I am sure Alyssa knows you and othermanders of the Crimson Dragon Army


    very well. Don''t forget that there is an agent amongst us in our Crimson Dragon Army. For now, the


    only one in the Crimson Dragon Army that Alyssa doesn''t understand is Rocky. It is only wise to use


    this to our advantage. With that said, he is the most suitable person to lead the army towards victory."


    Lance had thought about it all, every minute detail. Even though he didn''t know who the traitor was yet,


    he was very aware of his presence. Despite remaining discreet and careful while making decisions,


    some ns still got leaked, which left an adverse effect on the Crimson Dragon Army. Indeed, Alyssa


    was very familiar with the Crimson Dragon Army and how they functioned, but it was way more than


    Lance could even imagine. So with these motives, he decided to use Rocky. As Alyssa didn''t know him,


    it would be hard to anticipate Rocky''s move, in turn, weakening her defense.


    Upon hearing the reasoning behind his decision, Isis too agreed to let Rocky lead. Alyssa was quite


    shrewd. Earlier, she contained over seventy thousand soldiers of the Crimson Dragon Army with only


    forty thousand soldiers while also inflicting severe loss on them. What was worse, her army conquered


    three strategic strongholds of the Crimson Dragon Army and restricted their power and movement. All


    of this was so easy and smooth because Alyssa had ess to leaked intelligence from the Crimson


    Dragon Army.


    While Lance and Isis were engrossed in the discussion, a pretty woman casually stepped in.


    "Sabina?" Isis narrowed her eyes upon seeing who entered the tent.


    "Has Rocky returned?" Sabina asked tantly going to the point. There was a sense of coldness


    shing in her eyes as she spoke Rocky''s name.


    Isis nodded.


    "Where is he now?" Sabina asked in a harsh tone.


    "I have made him an Elite Commander who will also lead the army on the battlefield. He will soon begin


    his journey," Lance replied in a strong voice.


    "Elite Commander? Lead the army?" Sabina repeated what she heard with disbelief as her eyebrows


    were raised with surprise. Despite the growing confusion, she didn''t ask more questions but hesitated


    for a second before speaking again, "General Liu, please permit me to join his army."


    Lance and Isis exchanged confused looks with one another upon hearing her sincere request. The


    moment they saw Sabina approaching they knew she hade to inquire about Rocky but they never


    expected her to ask to join Rocky''s army.


    "It''s great news to hear that Miss Ji is willing to join the force on the battlefield." Lance knew Sabina''s


    strength was now at the Supernal Stage and this would y to the advantage of Rocky''s army if she


    joined it. The fact that she came forward herself with this idea made it all even better.


    "Father..." But Isis didn''t agree with her father. They hadn''t figured out the purpose as to why Sabina


    came seeking for Rocky in the first ce. So it might not be a good idea to allow Sabina into Rocky''s


    army.


    Meanwhile, Lance had made up his mind and there was nothing that could change it. He then


    addressed Sabina, "Then Miss Ji, please go ahead and join the army in the role of Frontline


    Commander. Sorry to burden you with such a task."


    "Please don''t worry about it. After all, I requested for this." Sabina shook her head as she epted the


    post.


    "Great, I will arrange for someone to take you there now." Lance opened his mouth to call a soldier


    when Isis interrupted, "Father, I will take her there myself. There is something I must tell Rocky."


    "Suit yourself." Lance nodded with approval.


    "Sabina, let''s go." Isis cast a nce at Sabina and turned around to leave in haste.


    Both of them walked out of the Commander''s tent swiftly yet with determination.


    The moment they left the tent, Isis asked Sabina upfront, "Why have you been eyeing Rocky? What is


    your motive in approaching him?"


    "I have said everything that I could in my capacity. The details that I didn''t mention are not meant to be


    revealed, it is strictly confidential. So please let''s end this conversation right here without pushing me


    any further," Sabina answered coldly in a harsh tone.


    "Okay, how long do you n to stay here? I don''t think this question is strictly confidential. Is it?" Isis


    asked in a sly tone.


    "To be honest, I don''t know either." Sabina shook her head as she answered. She might have to remain


    with Rocky till her teacher called her back.


    Isis frowned slightly upon hearing her answer. She could see clearly from Sabina''s expression that


    Sabina truly didn''t know the exact time. Now, Isis trusted Sabina was actually carrying out the mission


    onmand. ''Was thismand from General Mu or others?'' she wondered.


    Right now, Isis had no idea but she understood very well that if she uncovered Sabina''s purpose for


    approaching Rocky, she might be able to learn the truth behind Rocky''s mysterious identity.


    Subsequently, Isis led Sabina down to the drill ground. The army scheduled to go to the battlefield was


    first ordered to assemble at the drill ground for furthermands.


    As Sabina and Isis proceeded towards the ground, Rocky and Marin were gathering the army to


    prepare for the battle.


    "Rocky." Isis called out his name from a distance as she entered the drill ground and announced her


    arrival.


    Rocky turned around as he tried to recognize the voice and spotted Isis in the distance. He was a little


    surprised. He then shifted his attention and noticed the pale beautiful woman walking beside Isis who


    seemed cold and yet a little familiar.


    The woman slowly approached him, and the sense of familiarity intensified as he tried to recognize her.


    Sabina''s eyebrows were knitted upwards in confusion as she noticed Rocky walk near her. The


    obvious repulsion reflected on her face.


    "It''s you!" As Rocky got very close to Isis and Sabina, he finally recognized Sabina. She was the one


    who saved him from danger at the Geisha House. But now Rocky grew even more confused wondering


    why she was with Isis. Did Isis send her there to protect him?


    "Do you know her?" Isis abruptly asked Rocky after sensing the surprise on Rocky''s face as he saw


    Sabina. She hadn''t told Rocky anything about Sabina, neither did her father. So she assumed that


    Rocky didn''t know Sabina. Moreover, she never heard Rocky talk about Sabina either.


    "We crossed paths once earlier in a special ce," Rocky answered as a bitter smile appeared on his


    face.

 Chapter 426 Could It Be A Legend

    Chapter 426 Could It Be A Legend


    "If I were you, I''d keep my lips sealed right now!" Sabina in a dash said to Rocky in a frosty voice.


    Clearly, she didn''t yearn to hint at what transpired that day, because for her sake, what had developed


    that day wasmentable.


    Because it was the first time in her life that she had looked at a man who showed up naked in front of


    her. Generally speaking, that man who had done such action should have already been wrecked.


    As soon as Isis heard that Sabina seemed to be issuing threats to Rocky, she became even more


    curious. She pondered in her heart, ''What precisely was this extraordinary asion?''


    After seeing Sabina''s resentment and killing face, of course, Rocky was not slow on the uptake enough


    to go on saying anything about that day. After all, she was a master at the Supernal Stage that he could


    not challenge with.


    "Rock... Commander Bai, Commander Ji has just been transferred to the Crimson Dragon Group. She


    had exceptional capabilities and rich experience in battle. Moreover, she likewise has profound


    attainments in the art of war. Commander in Chief is contemting how back-breaking it will be to


    retake three strategic strongholds, so he requests Commander Ji to join your troop." Isis had a story


    prepared in advance that she wouldn''t reveal Sabina''s authentic identity. That was because if she did it,


    Rocky''s reaction would be challenging to hazard a guess.


    Isis did demand to get a glimpse of the expression on Rocky''s face when he learned what Sabina was


    here for. However, it appeared to her that if Rocky learned the truth, he might discontinue this mission


    or even go missing. After reflecting about all the possibility, she concluded not to take the risk.


    Nevertheless, Isis was also speaking the sincerity. Sabina did be extremely strong and full of


    experience of battle. She was already one of two powerful Deputy Commanders in Chief in Marcia''s


    Rime Army. With such a respectable identity, it was really an unjust act for her to be said as a Frontline


    Commander in the Crimson Dragon Group.


    "OK," Rocky responded gently and took a nce at Sabina and then at Isis. He felt that Sabina didn''t


    give the impression of desiring to follow Isis'' orders, because Sabina, without a suspicion, was stronger


    than Isis, and Sabina''s approach towards Isis was not as amodating as that of superiors and


    subordinates. So, Rocky deduced that Sabina had stepped in to rescue him that day was not rted to


    Isis.


    But if not, why did Sabina in no time turn up at Geisha House and rescue him?


    Rocky was disconcerted for a while. However then, he reflected for a moment and in a sh


    remembered that he had already seen Sabina''s unparalleled strength before. It meant that if Sabina


    joined his troop, the advantages would definitely outweigh the disadvantages, so he made up his mind


    not to dwell on the confusion of all happened for the time being. Moreover, she was a drop-dead


    gorgeous woman. If such a femme fatale woman joined his troop, it would unfalteringly boost morale.


    "Wee to join in my troop, Commander Ji. I pin my hopes that we can cooperate peacefully in the


    future!" Rocky, arching his hands, said elegantly and courteously, which was out of what he would do


    as normal.


    But Sabina just gave a cold snort to Rocky and still gazed at him with abhorrence in her eyes. Then


    she passed Rocky and made her way to Marin, who was reorganizing the army.


    "Deputy Commander in Chief, was Commander Ji really just transferred to Crimson Dragon Group?"


    Rocky asked Isis, having reservation after Sabina walked by.


    "Yes, what''s the matter? What do you want to seek an answer to?" Isis responded, raising an eyebrow.


    She mulled over in her heart, ''Does Rocky be cognizant that there is something odd going on?''


    "That''s all right. I don''t have any more queries to pose." Rocky shook his head and acknowledged,


    even though he could tell that Isis was definitely fabricating. That was because he had already be


    conscious that Sabina''s cultivation had already been in the Supernal Stage. How could she be in a


    position to be transferred into Crimson Dragon Group just as a Frontline Commander? It really didn''t


    make sense. Moreover, it was crystal clear to see that Isis didn''t have the slightest inkling he had


    already known the strength of Sabina. So, Isis admitted that Sabina had just been transferred to the


    Crimson Dragon Group, which was a w to her lie.


    Obviously, Sabina had a different interpretation for joining his troop, but he couldn''t puzzle out what it


    was right now.


    Of course, Rocky would on no asion see in the mind''s eye that Sabina was assigned by Marcia to


    keep him from harm!


    "You have to be vignt this time. The opponent you will meet will not be as easy like a piece of cake to


    deal with as the first two times, especially the Hippo Land garrison. So, I am of the impression you


    struggle to take the other two strategic strongholds first and then charge the Hippo Land..." Isis took a


    glimmer at Rocky a few times and then put forward.


    "I will prepare the n thoroughly and perfect it. You don''t have to get overwrought about me!" Rocky


    answered with a smirk on his face.


    "I''m not on tenterhooks about you!" Isis said at once. However, she added in a split second, "You have


    to be heedful this time..." After saying this, Isis'' face turned red like a brick. She didn''t utter anything


    else but turned around and went away.


    On the other hand, when Sabina wended her way to Marin, her presence in a lightning speed attracted


    the recognition of Marin and the army she was organizing. All of a sudden, there was a lot of noise and


    thrilling sensation in the army, and the troops looked as though Sabina''s beauty had struck them.


    However, the cold expression on her beautiful face also let the soldiers feel that winter wasing.


    "Sabina..." When Isis called Rocky, Marin had already gotten a glimpse of Sabina. Although she got


    wind that Sabina had been here to search for Rocky before, she still didn''t have in the prospect that


    she would be here right now. Of course, Marin was also ill at ease and inquisitive about Sabina''s


    purpose in showing up to search for Rocky.


    "Oh, Marin! You has grown up, my little girl. And now you are a Frontline Commander?" After Sabina


    set her eyes on Marin, an exception happened that she moved her cherry red lips and emerged a


    smile.


    In a sh, Sabina''s smile made the others present there feel the warm from winter snow melting and


    spring flowers blossoming. What a spellbinding smile!


    Sabina and Marin had well known each other since childhood because of Isis. But a few years ago,


    Marin was yet a little girl who had just blended with dragon spiritual power, developed into a royal spirit


    maniptor and followed Isis all day. Sabina could not have in the prospect that Marin had grown so


    charming and graceful in a few years and had be a Frontline Commander. So, when she came


    face to face with Marin, she felt kind as if she had set her eyes on her sister.


    Sabina was the same age as Isis, so she was not much older than Marin. However, because of her


    early fame and unpredictable encounters, Sabina was muchposed than her peers. That was why


    her way of figuring out and dealing with things seemed so mature.


    "Sabina, you are pulling a leg at me again. Why would you show up here?" Marin inquired


    subconsciously.


    "From today on, Commander Ji would be a part of our troop. She will apany us in the forting


    battle..." Just at this time, an amiable voice came. Everyone nced at the sound direction and set


    their eyes on Rockying back. He dered this on top of his voice.


    Apprehending this, the soldiers in a twinkle of an eye heartened and tickled pink. They didn''t look


    forward to having such a beautiful Commander. They could not help but feel like a dog with two tails to


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    be included in Rocky''s troop this time.


    As shortly as Marin heard Sabina join Rocky''s troop as a Frontline Commander, there was shock on


    her face. However, she cooled down in an instant as she knew well that the reason why Sabina would


    "Commander Marin, is there anything on my face?" When Rocky discovered that Marin peered at him


    with a strange look on her face, he stared straight into her eyes and inquired in an abrupt.


    "Yes. You''ve gotten flies all over your face, and I crave to p you to kill them!" Marin said angrily then


    went back to organize the troop.


    The morning passed and Rocky''s troop which was made of ten thousands of soldiers was ready and all


    of the soldiers were in high spirits.


    After noontime, Rocky, along with Marin and Sabina, led the army slowly away from the main camp in


    the sight of the crowd. Even Lance came out of his tent to have a nce at them leaving.


    It could be seen that everyone attached great importance to this operation. However, no one was


    conscious whether Rocky could perform miracles again this time to meet everyone''s expectations and


    reacquire the lost territory for Crimson Dragon Army.

 Chapter 427 Weird

    Chapter 427 Weird


    "Rocky, where are we headed?" Only after the army left the main camp did Marin reminisce about the


    most essential thing. She kicked her horse and trotted briskly towards Rocky, who was now leaning


    "Commander Marin, I am an Elite Commander now. You should address me as Commander Rocky. Is


    that okay?" Rocky straightened up and peered at Marin yfully.


    "I will address you whatever I choose. You got an issue with it?" Her lips contorted in wilful grin. She


    would, under no circumstance, call him Commander Rocky.


    "Fine, whatever." Rocky shrugged and answered her query, "We are headed to the Hippo Land."


    "Hippo Land? What are you contemting, Rocky? We have three choices here and you singled out


    the mostplex one? Do you perceive we''ve already lost one Elite Commander and two Frontline


    Commanders in the battles of recapturing it?" Marin looked sullen. It offered her the impression that


    Rocky wasn''t taking this seriously.


    Sabina rode beside them and discovered it all. She was no less caught on the hop about Rocky''s


    decision.


    "Hippo Land is the nearest ce. I see no reason why we shouldn''t single it out. I''ve made my decision


    and that''s final." With that, Rocky leaned back again even more sluggishly.


    Marin''s face hardened, wishing that she could just beat the living daylights out of him. No matter what


    her thought was, she had to obey Rocky''s orders. So she could onlymand the army to march


    towards the Hippo Land.


    Hippo Land took its name from its shape, which was like a hippo drinking beside the Arno River. Its


    undting terrain was full of precipices and steep slopes. And its dense jungles would only bring more


    desperate straits to the marching. Therefore whoever held this ce was given a strong trump card.


    Hippo Land was of the essence because it was located in the middle part of the river and connected


    the east and the west of the Arno River. It also had a dock there, which was convenient for the


    transport. The Crimson Dragon Army had used it to ship its supplies and soldiers before. So the Hippo


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Land was kind of the dispatching center of the seven key strategic strongholds.


    The Timber Deity Empire became aware of the relevance of the Hippo Land at once. They sacrificed


    3000 soldiers to upy it. Then the Crimson Dragon Army''s water transport was cut off. It was like


    cutting off the Crimson Dragon Army''s nerve system from its body. In an instance, several key strategic


    strongholds were out ofmission.


    After the Crimson Dragon Army lost the Hippo Land, they had tried three times to besiege it, but all


    their efforts turned hollow and failed at great cost.


    Oddly enough, the Timber Deity Empire had only nearly 7000 men garrisoned in the Hippo Land. But


    three times, the 7000 men had thrown back over 10000 men of the Crimson Dragon Army. It almost


    seemed impossible to secure it. And no matter how hard the Crimson Dragon Army tried, the Timber


    Deity Empire hadn''t sent a single man to support it during the entire time, as if they had the victories


    sewn up.


    Two dayster, Rocky and the army set their foot at a small slope one mile away from the Hippo Land,


    from which they could easily have a view of the whole Hippo Land, the camp of the Timber Deity


    Empire''s army, the hazy air with the smoke of cook fires and the figures wending their way among the


    tents.


    "We will camp here!" Rocky turned to Marin and gave hismand.


    "Here? The enemy will instantly know we are here. And they can keep track of our every movement."


    Marin face altered as she heard Rocky''s absurdmand that they were going to camp at such a


    prominent position.


    "Do you have the slightest notion aboutmanding an army?" Sabina asked coldly. Rocky revealed a


    "I never said I know how tomand an army. But this is an excellent ce to camp at. Have a whiff of


    the crisp autumn air and check out the magnificent sight," Rocky said quite proudly. Making up his


    mind, hemanded, "Just do as I said."


    That earned him a re from Marin. But nheless, she turned her horse around and notified the


    soldiers to camp here.


    Within no time, theymenced to pitch their tents, build some fortifications, and have sentries


    deployed around.


    Before night they already settledfortably on the small slope, which was an extremely conspicuous


    sight to their enemy.


    Commander Wei, the leader of the army that was garrisoned at the Hippo Land, got the news


    immediately that the Crimson Dragon Army had sent men to attack them again. Commander Wei was a


    very experienced leader. But he took no credit for the three triumphs. It was Mr. Mu''s, his adviser''s


    work.


    Commander Wei didn''t know very thoroughly about Mr. Mu''s origins. Mr. Mu was assigned here by the


    highmand only about a half month ago. He hadn''t drawn too much attention to himself until they


    conquered the Hippo Land and received themand to garrison it.


    After that, the Crimson Dragon Armyunched three charges on them. They were outnumbered in the


    first one, and the situation deteriorated at lightning speed. That was when Mr. Mu put forward a n


    and helped them through the crisis. Since Mr. Mu was a strategy master, Commander Wei decided to


    promote him at once. Under the Mr. Mu''s help, they easily defeated the Crimson Dragon Army in the


    following two battles.


    So when Commander Wei heard that the Crimson Dragon Army was trying to attack here again, he


    summoned Mr. Mu immediately.


    "What can I do for you, Commander Wei?" a tall, lean man asked as he entered the Commander''s tent.


    He looked a little bookish and sickly, but overall he was handsome.


    "Mr. Mu, the Crimson Dragon Army sends another army here. We are pinning our faith on you." Now


    Commander Wei thought very highly of him and his viewpoint.


    "Okay, I got it." Mr. Mu nodded calmly.


    "What do you have in mind?" Commander Wei asked quickly.


    "Commander Wei, I suggest we deploy our forces ording to this map." He took out a map and


    handed it to Commander Wei. His expression was humble enough but there was not too much


    deference in his attitude to Commander Wei. He had a different bearing from the others.


    "Thank you, Mr. Mu." Commander Wei was filled with gratitude and epted the sketch without


    hesitation. This handsome man had helped him achieve three triumphs at the Hippo Land. He could


    have lost it to the Crimson Dragon Army in the first battle, if it hadn''t been for this man.


    Mr. Mu nodded to him and left. After he got out of the tent, he lifted his head and saw the camp of the


    Crimson Dragon Army lying ostentatiously on the opposite slope. Frowning, he remembered the


    previous three attacks. Unlike this time, the Crimson Dragon Army had always closed in on them


    stealthily, camped at some more secret ces and bided their time for the best moment to make a


    move. But now, they just camped at the most noticeable ce as if they were in a blue funk that the


    Timber Deity Empire army would overlook their arrival.


    Something was wrong. Exposing oneselfpletely to its enemy was a big no-no in the warfare.


    "That is weird," Mr. Mu murmured to himself before he left.

 Chapter 428 Realization

    Chapter 428 Realization


    Meanwhile, in the Crimson Dragon Army camp nestled on a slope, half a mile away from the Hippo


    Land, Rocky was studying the topographic map of the vast Hippo Land in his tent.


    A few momentster, Sabina and Marin walked, side by side, into the tent.


    "Rocky, have you prepared any n tounch an attack? What is your strategy to fight the battle?"


    Marin asked upon noticing Rocky''s eyes were fixed on the topographic map, analyzing and studying


    the map.


    "No, I am yet to figure out how to approach a full-fledged attack!" Rocky answered in a cold detached


    voice. He stood there with a reserved expression, arms crossed over his chest as he raised his head


    and shook it.


    Sabina and Marin exchanged nces with an evident feeling of despair. They both sensed that there


    was something wrong with Rocky''s tone. As the Commander in charge who led the troops, he was


    responsible for making an effective attack n at the earliest. However, even though it had been a day


    since they reached Hippo Land, he still hadn''t chalked out any concrete n. And yet despite all of this,


    he didn''t seem anxious or even ashamed at the very least.


    "I have prepared an effective attack n. Would you like me to borate and discuss it?" Marin


    offered, blinking more than normal, as though she had already considered the possibility that Rocky


    wouldn''t have had an attack n yet.


    "Really? That''s great and such a big relief! This being the case, it''s safe to say I don''t have to think


    about this any further," Rocky answered in a cheerful voice upon hearing her announcement. Noticing


    his reaction, both Marin and Sabina immediately rolled their eyes at his clearziness and behavior to


    shrug responsibility of such mammoth importance.


    Without wasting another moment, Marin walked right up to the topographic map and began exining


    her attack strategy while pointing her fingers at the map now and then to make it easy to visualize the


    n.


    "A few hours back, along with some soldiers I went to analyze the defense line of the Timber Deity


    Empire troops. Towards the end, I found a dead angle of their defensive line at this spot. I think we can


    use this dead angle to our advantage. We mayunch a surprise attack with about three thousand


    forces. With the weak angle and the surprise element, I''m sure we will sessfully defeat the


    defending troops of the Timber Deity Empire and draw their attention. While this is unfolding, the rest of


    the soldiers can ambush the enemies in the west of Hippo Land. With the defending troops of Timber


    Deity Empire being engaged with our surprise attack troops, we will gain an opportunity to enter the


    central area of Hippo Land as long as we break through the woods. By then, we will be close to the


    camp of the defending troops of the Timber Deity Empire. At most, they are only seven thousand


    people. Therefore, we have a great advantage over them being more superior in terms of our troop


    strength," Marin said with confidence and detail as her deft fingers glided over the topographic map


    substantiating her n.


    "Commander Marin''s n seems concise and bold. She has analyzed the enemy''s defense line


    weakness and weaved it into our strategy for a maximum favorable result. Our army will be divided into


    two groups, one to draw their troops away, and the other to attack them with force. We have a clear


    advantage in terms of numerical strength, which ys arge role in battles of this scale. The n


    seems reasonable and good for execution. I believe this n is feasible," Sabina summarized and


    analyzed Marin''s n with crispnguage to conclude the presentation. As she spoke, she could not


    help but nod in agreement with the odds of this n.


    "Then, let''s go ahead and execute this n." Rocky had thest word as a wide smile appeared on his


    face and he pped with excitement.


    The manner in which Rocky embraced her n without any sign of hesitation took Marin by surprise.


    She could not help but stare at him with a baffled expression. Earlier, when they were at the Rough


    Slope, Rocky rejected all the ns she had put forward. What made it worse was that each time he


    found faults and deconstructed every n maliciously. So it was only obvious that this sudden change


    in Rocky''s behavior would take her by surprise. She wondered what brought upon this abrupt change.


    ''Is he scheming something?'' she thought silently.


    "Why are you still here, Commander Marin? You can order the troops to move forward as per your n


    now!" Rocky interrupted Marin''s flow of thoughts when he noticed her staring at him doubtfully.


    "Okay," Marin responded. She thought it was unnecessary to ponder on this any further since Rocky


    had already made the decision. Besides, Sabina praised her n, and it meant a lot whening from


    someone that experienced. With that realization, she felt greatly encouraged and appreciated.


    While they were talking, a giant tall figure strode into the tent.


    "Rocky... Oh, no, sorry, now I should be calling you Commander Bai!"


    Rocky, Marin and Sabina all turned their heads to look in the voice''s direction. The man standing


    across from them was Dunn. He came here from the Arno River as soon as he could after receiving the


    order of transfer.


    "Commander Dunn, you''re here just in time. We just decided on the attack n to move forward.


    Please further strategize and map out the attack with Commander Marin," Rocky said while giving


    Dunn a weing nod.


    "Sure, no problem," Dunn said with confidence.


    Then, Marin and Dunn turned around and left the tent. They nned to order the troops to carry out the


    attack n even though it was now night.


    "You could havee up with a better attack n yourself, then why did you so easily choose


    Commander Marin''s?" Sabina asked Rocky tantly soon after the other two left the tent. She stared


    at him, with a worried look, and spoke with an air of confidence as if she knew him very well.


    "Commander Ji, do you really think I am capable of devising a better n? If you really do, then you


    think very highly of me and must adjust your expectations. I think Commander Marin''s n sounds


    very good and could lead us to victory," Rocky said with a calm and reassuring smile. However, he


    believed that there must be some reason for Sabina''s sudden remark. He did not think she knew him


    as well as she thought she did. This was the first time he worked along with Sabina, so they were


    practically strangers to each other.


    "Please don''t pretend to be a fool in front of me. I saw what you did at the Wild Heaven Pass with my


    own eyes..." Sabina blurted out instinctively, and this sudden revtion startled Rocky.


    "The Wild Heaven Pass? When did you..." As soon as he heard what Sabina blurted out, Rocky felt


    there was something fishy going on.


    So, it turned out Sabina had followed Rocky since he went to the Wild Heaven Pass to assist the


    Crimson Dragon Army. Owing to that, she had a first-hand ount of his amazing performance. Also


    as a senior spirit maniptor, she could sense that Rocky was quite different and strong.


    With all of this, Sabina knew for a fact that Rocky was quite capable, and definitely more capable than


    ordinary Frontline Commanders. Knowing all of this made Lance''s decision to appoint Rocky as an


    Elite Commander, tomand the troops, easy to digest let alone surprise her.


    "Well, you must have your own n. It''s just that you want to keep it a secret and be discreet, so be it."


    Sabina tried to cover her tracks once she realized that she had just spilled the beans. Fortunately, she


    managed to keep her countenance, as she looked at Rocky calmly.


    "In my opinion, you must be thinking too much! But I had no idea that you were at the Wild Heaven


    Pass too at that time. So, why did you appear at Geisha House and rescue me the other day?


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Commander Ji, have you been tailing me since then? All of this seems too weird to be considered as a


    mere coincidence!" Rocky asked her straightforward without hesitating since they had talked and


    revealed so much.


    "On that particr day, I just happened to pass by." Sabina tried to exin even though she knew it


    sounded too farfetched.


    "Did you really think I would believe this?" Rocky asked, raising his eyebrows as he expressed his


    doubts.


    "Believe it or not, it is your choice. You should just be grateful that I didn''t kill you that day. You were


    lucky!" Sabina eximed as a sudden coldness shed in her eyes. As a reflex movement, she moved


    her gaze down beneath Rocky''s waist as she began recollecting her thoughts. She could not help but


    recall what had happened at that time. In an instant, her eyes got even colder.


    "Hello? Are you nning to do something with my dick?" Rocky inquired in a lewd tone, suddenly


    covering his crotch with both hands, like a chaste girl.


    "Just go to hell! I don''t n to do anything with your..." Sabina gave him a fierce gaze with her piercing


    eyes as her face flushed red with anger and embarrassment. She did not intend to fix her gaze so


    awkwardly let alone bemented on for it. She was so furious that she turned around and left the


    tent immediately, without uttering another word, because she didn''t even want to look at Rocky.


    "Sabina is quite an interesting woman. But since I went to the Wild Heaven Pass, she has appeared


    everywhere I have been. That cannot be a mere coincidence. Has she been following me and my every


    move? What would she possibly gain by doing so?" Rocky muttered under his breath. A sly yet


    attractive smile began to form on the corners of his lips. Suddenly, his eyes grew wide with some


    realization.

 Chapter 429 Intentional Retreat

    Chapter 429 Intentional Retreat


    Upon the next sunrise, the Crimson Dragon Army concluded the deployment of three thousand soldiers


    under themand of Dunn. The soldiers joined by two squads of spirit maniptors were tasked to


    attack the weakening front line of the Timber Deity Empire.


    As Dunn''s army focused on damaging the weak front line of the Timber Deity Empire, Marin and


    Sabina led an army of six thousand soldiers and three squads of spirit maniptors. They sneakily


    deployed an ambush attack on the west side of the Hippo Land, ready to attack the west front line as


    soon as the Timber Deity Empire army fought back.


    The entire mission was led by Rocky who stayed behind with his army of less than one thousand


    soldiers.


    Under the leadership of Dunn, the army adhered to the n and easily gained the upper hand in their


    battle against the Timber Deity Empire troops. It only took Dunn and his three thousand soldiers an


    hour to fully damage the enemy''s weak front line.


    Not long after Dunn''s sessful pration of the Timber Deity Empire''s front line, sounds of fighting,


    crying, and screaming filled the air.


    As Marin anticipated, the raidunched by Dunn''s army disrupted the defense front line of the Timber


    Deity Empire. Soon after, more soldiers were deployed to fight against Dunn''s troops.


    Marin and Sabina took no time to hatch a n. Upon realizing what was happening to Dunn''s troops,


    they deployed their soldiers and the squads of spirit maniptors. They attacked from both sides of the


    west of the Hippo Land and focused on prating the front line of the Timber Deity Empire from both


    sides.


    After an excruciating battle, Marin and Sabina''s six thousand soldiers were all gathered in the center of


    the battle ground. They nned to press forward to the enemy''s den. But first, they had to cross the


    forest that separated them from the camp of the Timber Deity Empire army, and destroy their remaining


    defense line.


    With a quick exchange of confident looks, Marin and Sabina were ready to lead their army into the


    forest that would take them to their enemy''sir.


    Then, the forest began to tremble as trees all around shook with force and shadows appeared and


    disappeared into the darkness.


    In the forest, Rocky¡ªwho was supposed to be left behind¡ªemerged. He stood stoically as he watched


    the ongoing battle in front of him, showing no intention of offering help.


    "There are much fewer soldiers in the west side than what we have prepared for," Rocky muttered.


    "This is a problem." From the outlines of the forest, Rocky saw Marin and Sabina appear quickly, taking


    a deep breath, and charging into the depths of the forest where the battle was happening.


    Then, soldiers from the Timber Deity Empire appeared from the deep parts of the forest. "Run!" they


    cried in panic. "The Crimson Dragon Army ising!" "We can''t stop them!" another voice screamed in


    fear.


    Upon hearing the announcement of the panicked voices, the Timber Deity Empire troops quickly ran


    out of the forest.


    Marin didn''t want to let them get away. "Everyone, charge!" shemanded. She led the soldiers to go


    after the Timber Deity Empire troops and attack their main camp.


    Before she could go any farther, Rocky appeared in front of Marin and gestured her to stop.


    "Rocky?" Marin asked, surprised. "What are you doing here?" she continued. She thought Rocky


    wasn''t supposed to join their attack.


    "Commander Marin," Rocky started calmly, "I think we should stop for now." When Marin did not


    respond, Rocky squinted his eyes and fixed his demeanor. This time, he made sure she realized it was


    an order.


    "What do you mean?" Marin asked. She held Rocky''s steady gaze.


    "I said we should stop for now and go back to camp," Rocky repeated.


    "Why should we go back?" Marin probed, this time with more conviction. "The soldiers of the Timber


    Deity Empire are afraid of us," she continued. "If we continue fighting, I''m sure we''ll win!" Marin was


    baffled at themand of Rocky and she made sure he saw it.


    The othermanders and soldiers noticed what was happening and started to pay attention. They


    looked at Rocky with confused looks.


    "Look at these," Rocky gestured at the footprints the Timber Deity Empire army had left. "They were all


    running towards the same direction. They were pretending to escape when they must have been


    leading you towards a trap." Rocky exined, hoping that his men would understand.


    "I''m surprised you noticed that too." Then, they saw Sabina''s delicate figure walk towards them. Sabina


    also thought that there was something strange about the way the Timber Deity Empire army retreated.


    It was too orderly, as if it was part of a n. Upon realizing this, she quicklymanded the army to


    stay in ce and intended to warn Marin. However, Rocky reached Marin first.


    If it was only Rocky who made the conclusion, Marin wouldn''t have believed it. However, she trusted


    Sabina''s judgment and so she started scrutinizing the footprints herself. She realized that they were


    both correct¡ªthere was indeed something unusual about them. Feeling a kick of shame at the thought


    that she nearly walked into the enemy''s trap, Marin blushed. She quickly nced at Rocky and


    gathered herposure. "Everyone," she announced, "return to camp!"


    Towards the direction of the footsteps of the Timber Deity Empire soldiers, in the deepest part of the


    forest, an army of one thousand bowmen stood still. They were bowmen of the Timber Deity Empire.


    Under themand of Commander Wei, they stood tensely, waiting for the Crimson Dragon Army,


    prepared to go to battle.


    Hours had passed and there were still no signs of the Crimson Dragon Army''s appearance.


    "Commander Wei," someone called. It was a spirit maniptor running towards Commander Wei.


    "Why hasn''t the Crimson Dragon Armye yet?" Commander Wei asked impatiently. The spirit


    maniptor stood in embarrassment, avoiding the threatening re of Commander Wei.


    "The Crimson Dragon Army retreated," the spirit maniptor finally said. Silence fell between them.


    "What do you mean?" Commander Wei asked, his voice steadily rising. "What do you mean they


    retreated?" he repeated with more force. Commander Wei made sure everyone saw just how angry he


    was.


    "They have seen through our ns," he muttered.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Damn it," he cursed. "We wasted so much time here!" Go back to camp!" Angrily, Commander Wei led


    the army back into camp.


    Dunn, who was busily attacking the soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire, saw a signal of retreat surge in


    the air. He looked at it confusedly, but still ordered his army to retreat.


    "Commander," Dunn greeted. "What happened? Why did wee back?" Dunn patiently waited for


    Rocky to answer.


    He saw Marin and Sabina approach, Marin''s face curled into a horrid expression.


    "It seems like the Timber Deity Empire knew about our n," Rocky exined. "They have set us up


    for ambush and were leading us towards a trap. Perhaps the weakened defense line found by


    Commander Marin was intentionally left for us to find." Rocky bowed his head in dismay.


    "You think they left it on purpose?" Marin said, horrified at the idea that they were walking into a trap.


    "Perhaps you''re right," Sabina supported Rocky. "Perhaps the defense line wasn''t really a simple


    defense line. It was a trap. They were trying to lure us into attacking them further only so they could


    eventually have us fall for their n." Cold air stirred the room.


    Dunn and Marin stood silently, their faces pale in shock.


    "It seems that we have underestimated them. Commander Ji is far more experienced than we thought."


    Rocky stared wistfully at Sabina. Upon hearing her analysis, he felt a surge of appreciation for her rise


    up inside him. He was happy to know that Sabina and he shared the same line of thinking.


    "I encountered a simr strategy in the army before," Sabina recalled. "As soon as we get deep into the


    defense line, they will switch roles. The defender will be the attacker andunch violent attacks.


    The person who thought of using such a tactic must be very skilled. We are going against a person


    who seems to be far from ordinary," Sabina added thoughtfully.


    "Well," Rocky said, "it seems like we have an exciting battle ahead." After exchanging looks with the


    team, Rocky''s lips curved up.

 Chapter 430 An Encounter With A Mysterious Man

    Chapter 430 An Encounter With A Mysterious Man


    Marin''s brows furrowed in deep realization. "No wonder," she started, "the Crimson Dragon Army failed


    to siege the Hippo Land in all their three attempts. It turned out the defending army of the Timber Deity


    Empire has such a shrewd figure."


    "But I''m not sure if this person is the Commander of our enemy''s army." Sabina let her apprehension


    go out into the open.


    Rocky found the need to stop any more discussions. "That''s all for today," he dered. "Commander


    Dunn, please go and order the logistics team to prepare dinner for our soldiers and lead some soldiers


    to hunt for dinner. It''s been a long day for them; they need more meat for their dinner." He took a deep


    breath, and then said to all the three people in front of him, "You all must be tired. You may now leave


    and take some rest." After ordering like a Commander, he turned and left.


    Dunn followed suit and left Marin and Sabina alone.


    As soon as she noticed Rocky was out of earshot, Marin approached Sabina with a curious face and


    asked, "Sabina, what kind of person do you think he is?"


    "The kind who rubs me the wrong way," Sabina quickly responded.


    "I used to feel the same way. But if it weren''t for him, I might have been ambushed by the enemy,"


    Marin replied honestly with a slight frown. Rocky was younger than her and had significantly less


    military experience than she did. However, he had the confidence of apetent general who had


    undergone hundreds of battles. He was also a quick thinker. Marin was still impressed by how he


    figured out the ambush by the enemies in their previous battle just by staring at the footprints they left


    behind. An ordinary person could not have figured that out. Now, she felt less annoyed with him. On the


    contrary, she thought highly of him.


    "Indeed, he is a capable leader. It seems like he figured out the defense methods of our enemy at the


    very beginning of the battle," Sabina said coldly at first and then skeptically the next second.


    "If that''s the case," Marin asked, "why did he still use my offensive n?" Realization slowly crept into


    her consciousness. If Rocky knew about the enemy''s n to ambush, it would have been much easier


    to not have pursued her n at the beginning.


    "Maybe he was trying to test the enemy. Yet, I don''t know what he was trying to do! No one does!"


    Sabina added coldly. Then, she turned and left.


    Marin frowned, sighed, and then walked back to her tent.


    Rocky was strolling around the camp for a while. However, instead of turning towards his own tent, he


    moved towards the direction of Hippo Land stealthily.


    "Marin''s offensive n was excellent. However, the blind side she found out was left by the defending


    army of the Timber Deity Empire on purpose. Thus, such an army is not weak and should not be


    underestimated. The same conclusion can be made after the army had repelled the three sieges of the


    Crimson Dragon Group," Rocky muttered to himself as he was flying towards the garrison camp of the


    Timber Deity Empire quietly and with much vignce. With that thought in mind, he wanted to see more


    of the enemies'' intelligence and understand what their Commander was like in person.


    The Hippo Land was near the Arno River, and some tributaries of the river even went through thend.


    Thend had a low terrain and its soil was soft, thereby giving it arge area of swampynd in the


    southeast part. Many wild spirit-manipted beasts inhabited the area, making it a dangerous ce


    where people rarely set foot on. Also, it was free from any attacksunched by any army.


    Because of this natural barrier, the garrison of the Timber Deity Empire did not have guards to defend


    the southeast side of thend. They only safeguarded the west and middle sides and even set their


    camps at the southeast side.


    Rocky had discovered a shortcut to the enemies'' garrison camp through topographic maps. Despite the


    threats and dangers along the way, he could pass the swamp easily. He had reached the Heavenly


    Stage and had much experience in fighting wild spirit-manipted beasts. He was unafraid.


    It took him only fifteen minutes to pass through the swamp. The moment he got out of the swamp, he


    had a quick look at the surroundings¡ªunique-looking rocks were scattered on the ground and a clear


    river was running through the area.


    In a short distance from Rocky, the campsite of the Timber Deity Empire garrison was set up. From


    where he stood, he could even hear some noise from the camp.


    At that very moment, he suddenly heard someone whispering, "Fishes, why won''t any of you bite my


    hook?"


    After searching for the source of the voice a few moments, he spotted arge rock by the river where a


    handsome man who looked about 25 years old was sitting cross-legged. The man in a schr''s robe


    was fishing by holding a fishing rod. However, the hook and bait were merely hanging in the air and not


    touching the water. ''Strange, '' Rocky thought to himself. ''How could he catch a fish if his hook isn''t


    even immersed in water?


    Could he be a soldier of the Timber Deity Empire?'' He was not convinced. The young man''s demeanor


    did not suggest that he was a soldier, nor did he have the aura of a spirit maniptor. ''He can''t be the


    senior leader of the Timber Deity Empire, can he?'' Rocky wondered as he stared at the man, still


    perplexed.


    Looking at the young man''s fishing style, he was reminded of Master Jiang*. He thought that the two


    seemed to have simr fishing styles. (*Master Jiang was a Chinese expert in military affairs who


    helped kings Wen and Wu of the Zhou Dynasty overthrow the Shang Dynasty in ancient China.) Master


    Jiang was known for fishing from a river with a barbless hook, or sometimes without a hook at all. He


    had the power topel the fishes toe to him when they were ready. Simrly, the man that


    Rocky was observing merely ced his hook above water, as if he was waiting for the fishes to jump at


    him. He found that the man''s fishing style was very interesting. After mulling it over, he decided that the


    man was not dangerous. Thus, he flew towards him.


    When the man saw Rocky appear abruptly, he acted like nothing happened. Hisposure remained


    and his face looked undisturbed. This piqued Rocky''s curiosity even more. A normal person couldn''t


    remain so calm when someone unexpected showed up.


    "Hey, your hook isn''t even under the water. How do you expect to catch a fish?" Rocky asked as he


    looked at the man up and down.


    "Well," the man replied calmly, "I already caught a fish, didn''t I?" The handsome man looked up and


    smiled at Rocky. It seemed as if he wasn''t fishing¡ªmerely standing by until someone found him.


    "So, are you waiting for anyone?" Rocky asked with his brows raised.


    "This is the rear part of the camp, the only ce with no guards. It has no defense because the swamp


    is enough as a natural barrier. If the Crimson Dragon Group is smart enough and wants to gather more


    information about their opponent, they should send people here to the camp. But, for the first three


    times, no one from the Crimson Dragon Group showed up here. You are the first person toe here,"


    the man said leisurely as he looked at Rocky with great interest.


    "So, that''s why the Crimson Dragon Army all failed to recapture this ce," Rocky said calmly with a


    light smile. Looking around for a while, he continued, "Since you''ve been waiting for the spy of the


    Crimson Dragon Army toe, you have also set up an ambush in the vicinity, haven''t you?" After


    that, he became alert to any possible ambush.


    "No." To Rocky''s surprise, the man shook his head.


    "What do you mean? Why not?" Rocky inquired. "Are you not afraid that the spy would take you back


    to the camp of the Crimson Dragon Army and torture you if you''re alone and defenseless? You don''t


    look like a spirit maniptor. As an ordinary person, you''re just really brave to intercept the spy of the


    Crimson Dragon Army here alone." He realized that the man in front of him was a puzzle much more


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    than he couldprehend.

 Chapter 431 One Real Big Fish

    Chapter 431 One Real Big Fish


    "Firstly, the spirit maniptors in the camp would notice my sound if I shout out for help. The camp is


    just 500 meters from here. A spirit maniptor of the Earthly Stage could arrive in seconds. Secondly,


    the sentry is generally sent to collect the enemy''s information and not to fight. Therefore, his strength


    would be just ordinary and not powerful enough to take me away. In general, I could handle it alone."


    The man took his time in analyzing the whole situation.


    Rocky had great admiration for this man after hearing his words. All his analysis was so thorough and


    clear and his calctions were very much urate and precise. Every aspect he had listed out was


    reasonable and logical. This man was not to be taken lightly.


    "What''s your position in the Timber Deity Empire Army?" Rocky asked hesitantly.


    "Military advisor," the man answered in a cold tone.


    "Military advisor?" Rocky narrowed his eyes.


    "You''d better go back to your camp now. You can never take the Hippo Land back as long as I''m here,"


    the man said in a gentle way. Though not arrogant, his sound was brimming with confidence.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "It seems you are the guy who advises the Timber Deity Empire, right?" Rocky now was sure that it


    was this guy who nearly trapped Crimson Dragon Army.


    The man just smiled a little but he didn''t say one word. He seemed to acquiesce in Rocky''s suspicion.


    "So, if I would take you back to my camp, will I get generously rewarded for that?" Rocky''s eyes were lit


    up.


    Suddenly, Rocky could notice three spirit maniptors who were all ready to go after him. The three


    hidden spirit maniptors were all above the Heavenly Stage and absolutely more powerful than him.


    "Theoretically, you would get rewarded if you can really take me with you." The man nodded calmly.


    "Who are you exactly? You are not just an ordinary military advisor in the Timber Deity Empire Army.


    You got three masters above the Heavenly Stage around to protect you." Rocky was in doubt and his


    eyes were getting colder.


    In the army, the power of one spirit maniptor of the Heavenly Stage would equal one entire team of


    ordinary spirit maniptors and they were also more powerful than some Commanders of the Timber


    Deity Empire. Incidentally, now there were three masters just to protect him, proving that this man was


    more than just a military advisor. Rocky''s doubt intensified.


    The man was surprised a little by Rocky''s words. Then he looked around and smiled out, "You are


    more than one ordinary sentry as well. You could even sense out the whole three masters of the


    Heavenly Stage nearby. My name is Woods Mu and you can call me Woods. So, what''s your name?"


    "My family name is Bai." Rocky was not sure about the man''s intentions. So, out of courtesy, he just


    told his family name.


    "You are certainly not weak and look quite young as well. I bet you hold a position in the Crimson


    Dragon Army," Woods enquired.


    "Would you believe the fact that I led the Crimson Dragon Army here?" Rocky told the truth and stared


    at Woods calmly.


    "You? Haha!" Woods burst out inughter.


    "Don''t you believe that?" Rocky raised his eyebrows.


    "Why does it matter whether I believe it or not?" Woods replied.


    "That''s true. The war field is filled with truth and lies. Nobody would believe in those words, particrly


    if those words are spoken by the enemy." Rocky nodded and smiled. He looked rxed. Though this


    man was protected by three masters of the Heavenly Stage, he seemed to have no hostile intent


    toward Rocky. Had it been otherwise, the man would not have talked so much and would have harmed


    Rocky already.


    "But if you are the real Commander of the Crimson Dragon Army, I wonder what would happen next! It


    must be so much fun!" Woods'' eyes were fixed upon Rocky.


    "Why would you think so?" Rocky asked calmly.


    "Since you personally spy on the enemy it indicates that you are a responsiblemander. You are


    certainly not like themanders who have no idea of what really happens at the war field and then


    quietly put the me on others when they fail." Woods said cynically.


    "I agree with you on that." Rocky nodded in agreement.


    "Do you have the confidence to take back the Hippo Land?" Woods questioned Rocky with sparkling


    eyes.


    "One hundred percent." Rocky countered with full confidence.


    "Let''s make a bet then." Woods advised.


    "What bet?" Rocky was surprised.


    "If you can recapture the Hippo Land, then I lose the bet and I''ll buy you a drink." Woods said


    something which Rocky had never expected.


    "What if we can''t?" Rocky asked.


    "Make a friend with me then." Woods gave him another shocker.


    "I think we are enemies. Do you remember that?" Rocky never thought Woods would make that


    strange bet and this made him confused.


    "But there is no eternal enemy in the world, isn''t that true?" Woods spoke meaningfully.


    "It seems that I would not lose anything even if I lose the bet." With those words, Rocky perplexed into


    deep thoughts towards Woods. Though he was not sure about the real identity of Woods, he felt


    Woods had an admirable quality of a king who had conquered the whole world.


    "Let''s p as an oath." Woods raised one hand.


    Rocky nced at him with a smile. Then, he lifted up his hand and pped with him without any


    hesitation.


    "It looks as if I didn''te here for nothing. We''ll meet each other soon!" With that Rocky disappeared


    into a shadow.


    At the same time, three figures showed up from different directions. With upmost respect, they all


    kneeled on one leg in front of Woods.


    The three figures, all above the Heavenly Stage, were dressed up in purple gowns with a mark


    embroidered on the left shoulder.


    "I''ve told you not to follow me," Woods said unhappily.


    "My lord, it''s too dangerous for you to go outside alone. Princess has warned us repeatedly about your


    protection," one of them with a square face answered with utmost respect.


    "Alright, just this time." Woods waved his hand.


    "That young man is not weak. He could sense out all of us." The middle aged man was quite surprised


    by Rocky.


    "Moreover, he behaved calmly even after discovering all of you, which is by the way not at all an easy


    thing! If it''s really him who leads this Crimson Dragon Army, then it would be so much fun!" Woods


    smiled with interest and looked at the fishing rod.


    Suddenly, one big fish jumped out of the water and bit the bait on the rod above the river.


    "Only this kind of big fish can get that bait," Woods spoke profoundly. He then ced down the rod and


    left with the three guards.

 Chapter 432 Something Big

    Chapter 432 Something Big


    Rocky came back to pass through the moond to return to the campsite. Upon reaching, he


    immediately convened a meeting with Marin, Sabina, and Dunn at the campsite.


    "Commander Bai, have you formted a new n? Is that the reason why you called for us so


    suddenly?" Dunn looked anxious with a hint of optimism as he asked in a coarse tone.


    Simultaneously, Marin and Sabina also fixed their gaze at Rocky while sharing Dunn''s curiosity and


    stress as well.


    "I just acquired the information that a really powerful enemy was posted in the Timber Deity Empire''s


    garrison. With this new leader, I believe it will be a difficult task for our forces to recapture the Hippo


    Land and beat this intimidating enemy." Rocky frowned as he revealed the concerns that kept him from


    being hopeful about the recapture''s oue.


    "How did youe across this crucial information?" Marin looked at Rocky with bafflement as she put


    forward her doubt. Earlier, Rocky seemed careless like a casual young man with no concern in life. But,


    now looking at him, he appeared to bepletely transformed. He was solemn and yet afflicted by this


    dire situation.


    "Commander Dunn, from this moment forth you will need to maintain close surveince of the ferry to


    the Hippo Land. I will need all the details pertaining to the transportation of grain and supplies, through


    the ferry by the Timber Deity Empire, and also the number of soldiers transported by the ferry every


    day. Report back to me every evening with all of these details, please." Rocky gave clear and concise


    orders to Dunn in a serious tone right then.


    "Yes, sir. I understand!" Dunn nodded instantly as he epted the order.


    "Meanwhile, Commander Marin and Commander Ji, starting tomorrow, both of you need to lead the


    soldiers for a frontal attack to the Hippo Land, like clockwork every six hours. But remember you don''t


    have to have a real engage in a full-frontal attack leading to a battle, instead, a feint like a threat will be


    enough to keep them at bay. Within an hour of initiating such an attack you will have to retreat..." Rocky


    then exined his order to Marin and Sabina.


    "I don''t understand. What kind of an attack is this? What message will we be sending?" Marin


    expressed in an extremely perplexed tone.


    "Well, for now all you need to do is blindly follow mymands step-by-step. You don''t have to doubt


    anything." Rockyshed back in a serious yet harsh tone as he gave Marin a sharp look.


    Marin met Rocky''s intimidating gaze as she wondered, ''What happened to him? He seems to have


    gotten serious, overnight. Moreover, this strategic method of engaging the enemy, every six hours,


    devised by him sounds like a farce that will just blow up in our face.'' She could sense that there was


    something fishy. But it was too soon for her to be able to figure out what was going wrong no matter


    how hard she tried to think it through again and again.


    For now, Sabina did not say anything instead she turned around and left with the directive.


    Under Rocky''s directive, Marin and Sabina dedicatedly led over three thousand soldiers to feint the


    Hippo Land for three days in a row. They retreated to the camp after an attack whichsted less than


    an hour each time. Some guards of the Timber Deity Empire were left confused about what was


    happening.


    On the first day''s engagement, the Timber Deity Empire guards defended theirnds with determination


    and a positive attitude. But after two days, their determination had deterred as they became


    increasingly passive and did not pay heed to the iing attacks no matter the frequency. The


    soldiers now began to think that the opposition was only trying to scare them because the Crimson


    Dragon Army didn''t have the courage nor the resources to fight them.


    Finally, on the third night the tides began to turn.


    "Mr. Mu, I think the Crimson Dragon Army has performed pathetically whenpared to the previous


    three attacks. Their determination seems to be wavering. They are not resolute enough to fight with us,


    and seem weak enough to bow out. Should we lead our soldiers tounch a full-fledged attack to wipe


    them out once and for all?" Commander Wei said with confidence as his pride seemed to have swollen.


    He also seemed annoyed by the recurring harassment from Crimson Dragon Army over the past three


    days. The army came across as an impatient crowd of lunatics who had nothing else to do other than


    relentlessly provoke the guards of their defense line several times a day. The guarding soldiers too


    were greatly disturbed since the enemy did not seem interested in a real fight with them yet repeatedly


    incited them.


    "If you want to bear a bellerophon letter tounch reckless assault, I will not stop you," Woods who sat


    in a chair next to him responded, with a straight face as he stared into an abyss while also casually


    drinking his tea, without looking at Commander Wei even once.


    "Mr. Mu, you are really hrious! I''m just talking the talk and will rely on Mr. Mu to lead us to walk the


    walk." Commander Wei''s face instantly flushed red with embarrassment, feeling a little shameful upon


    hearing Woods'' response. Normally, he did not vishly depend on Woods since, after all, he was the


    times!


    What''s more, Woods was sent to the camp by higher-ranking officials who could have borne great


    influence and along with their prestigious background. So, Commander Wei could only turn a blind eye


    to whatever Woods said or did.


    "We need to be careful if the Commander who is leading the Crimson Dragon Army is that person. He


    started this maneuver on his side!" Woods spoke out suddenly, while maintaining a firm gaze forward,


    almost as if he murmured just to himself.


    "That person? Who are you talking about?" Commander Wei was taken aback with shock.


    "Commander Wei, just inform the entire army force to remain highly vignt at all times, no matter what


    the opposition seems to be doing, we cannot seem weak at any given time. Tell them to never lower


    their guard despite the prevalent situation!" Woods got up from his seat and left after leaving clear


    instructions for Commander Wei.


    A few more days went by, business went on as usual on the Crimson Dragon Army''s side. They came


    to feint the Hippo Land several times each day and retreated, maintaining the given interval as usual.


    They seemed determined and focused while carrying out theirmands. The whole atmosphere


    seemed like that of children ying house games.


    While on the other hand, the Timber Deity Empire guards could not care more to take their challengers


    seriously let alone fight with them. There was a growing sense of confidence that the Crimson Dragon


    Army would not dare to break through the guard line. So now the guarding soldiers were just having a


    g time watching, mocking andughing at the challengers who moved back and forth. The guarding


    soldiers were quite enjoying the farce being performed, every day at regr intervals, on the guard


    line. But someone finally broke down finding the entire charadepletely unbearable.


    "Rocky..." Marin broke into the Commander''s camp, fuming with anger, as she stared at Rocky who


    "Commander Marin? What is it that brings you here? Is there something you want from me or would


    like to discuss?" Rocky opened his eyes as he jumped out of the chair and stretchedzily. He seemed


    to be free of any concern. After fully snapping out of his sleep, he asked Marin as she continued to


    stare at him furiously.


    "Rocky Bai, do you have any idea how many days it has been since we have been feinting their guard


    line? How many more days should we continue this charade?" Marin blurted out. For several days, she


    had been leading the soldiers to feint the Hippo Land after which even the soldiers had started


    grumbling. They had never heard, let alone see such a method of engaging the enemy. Besides, they


    were being taunted, mocked andughed upon by their enemy for their cowardice. But they were brave


    soldiers who''d rather fight to the death on the battlefield than bear such an insult and not do anything


    about it.


    "So, these days do the Timber Deity Empire''s guarding soldiers sit tight, without the slightest inclination


    to fight, at the sight of our Crimson Dragon Army?" Rocky asked optimistically as he predicted the


    scene at the defense line.


    "Now how could you possibly know that?" Marin''s beautiful eyes were now wide open with shock as


    she heard Rocky''s precise prediction. It was true, the guard soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire were


    not bothered in the least to engage them instead enjoyed watching them toiling on their own.


    "That is good to hear. This is exactly how favorable I wanted the situation to be." Rocky smiled in a sly


    manner as he began to speak again, "Now everything is in order and prepared in our favor, except for


    one crucial element! I wonder if Commander Dunn will bring us good news today?"


    Speak of the devil! The second Rocky finished speaking, Dunn walked into the tent.


    "Commander Bai, transportation ships, loaded with grains and other supplies, from the Timber Deity


    Empire will be arriving tonight," Dunn reported back.


    "Well, this is good news indeed. How many transportation ships are expected to arrive tonight?" Rocky


    smiled calmly yet optimistically as he continued to inquire.


    "Keeping the sea traffic and flow of transportation boats in the ferry these days in mind, the number of


    iing boats will not be less than five," Dunn estimated not knowing how this information could favor


    them.


    "Commander Dunn, please gather all the ropes we brought and re-weave them into new ropes which


    are three times wider than its original size. Then attach ten strong iron hooks on each of the ropes. I


    need you to finish this task before the sun sets today," Rocky immediately gave Dunn clear instructions.


    "Yes, sir," Dunn left the tent, determined to finish the task on hand before the deadline.


    "Commander Marin, please lead a troop of over five thousand soldiers to lie in ambush on the west


    side of the Hippo Land. We willunch a full-scale attack tonight," Rocky gave another order, but this


    time to Marin.


    "Is this meant to be a feint yet again?" Marin red at Rocky with lost hope.


    "No, tonight it will be a real fight. And I expect you to clean their field this time with all the building


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    aggression and frustration." Rocky nodded his head as he gave her the go-ahead to fight. A cold look


    appeared in his sagacious eyes.

 Chapter 433 More Complicated

    Chapter 433 More Complicated


    When Marin witnessed the sheer coldness and cunningness in Rocky''s eyes, she almost froze for a


    moment. Whenever she saw this kind of expression on his face, there would be something big waiting


    to happen.


    "I''ll get ready right away." However, Rocky''s words incited Marin to fight again. After so many days of


    utter humiliation, this was her chance to avenge herself.


    "When you leave, please help me call in Commander Ji," Rocky said.


    Marin took a look at Rocky and felt very strange. The atmosphere surrounding him had a sudden


    transition. Rocky was all out serious, but she was not sure about what was going on. Furthermore, at


    that moment Rocky projected an aura of a powerful Commander.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Commander Marin?" Rocky asked in a confused tone, as he saw Marin not leaving but looking at him


    dazedly.


    "Oh, I''ll go now." Marin came back to her senses. She blushed and thought from her heart, ''What''s


    wrong with me? I can''t believe I was staring at Rocky! The most important thing now is to get the Hippo


    Land back. This time we must ensure the garrison of the Timber Deity Empire would experience the


    real might of our Crimson Dragon Army!'' Thinking about all this, Marin walked out of the Commander''s


    tent.


    Not long after, Sabina walked in stone faced as usual. She had a quick nce at Rocky and then


    asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "How about going for a walk inside the enemy''s military camp tonight?" Rocky said light heartedly, but


    with a hint of irresistible aura.


    "Go for a walk? What do you mean?" Sabina asked with a wild frown after hearing what Rocky had


    said. She had no clue on Rocky''s intentions.


    "Actually, I want you to protect me. After all, it''s not safe for me to go to the enemy military''s camp all


    alone. However, with the protection of a master at the Supernal Stage like you, it would be a different


    story!" Rocky made his intentions clear.


    "You want me to protect you? Why should I do that?" Sabina snorted.


    "Didn''t you protect mest time?" Rocky sounded out.


    "Did I?" Sabina red at Rocky and tried to act like nothing had happened.


    "Well, if you don''t want toe with me, I won''t force you. Tonight I''m going to burn the transportation


    boats of the Timber Deity Empire..." Rocky smiled and continued.


    "You want to burn the boats? Tonight?" Sabina seemed to be surprised by Rocky''s sudden and


    unexpected n.


    "Because I want to act rashly and alert the enemy!" Rocky said firmly with a shrewd twinkle in his eye.


    Sabina hesitated for a moment when she heard Rocky and thought there was something more to it. It


    seemed that Rocky had already devised a n. So she walked out without saying anything else.


    "What a soft-spoken woman!" Rocky smiled after seeing Sabina''s attitude.


    The Hippo Land fell silent with the onset of night. The soldiers of the Crimson Dragon Army''s camp on


    the hillside had lit a bonfire so bright that the whole camp looked like a pearl on the mountain.


    But, under the cover of these lights, Marin and her five thousand soldiers were quietly making their way


    towards the Hippo Land. Just before the onset of their action, Rocky had already disclosed the exact


    n of attack to her. On hearing the ploy, she was really surprised because Rocky had already nned


    everything from the beginning, including letting her lead feint against the Timber Deity Empire''s


    garrison a number of times. Moreover, the feint itself seemed an extremely important part of the


    maneuver. As soon as she conceived his tactic, all her resentment had vanished.


    Just as Marin and her five thousand soldiers were making their way into the Hippo Land, the Crimson


    Dragon Army''s camp on the hillside was making a deafening noise as a deception. Those figures were


    jumping and dancing as if they were having a bonfire party.


    The spy sent by the Timber Deity Empire ryed them back the information regarding the singing and


    dancing they had witnessed. On receiving this information, Commander Wei passed on this information


    to their great strategist, Woods.


    "Mr. Mu, what do you think the Crimson Dragon Army is going to do?" Commander Wei was very much


    confused with the recent actions of the Crimson Dragon Army. He was in serious doubt whether the


    Crimson Dragon Army was still fighting or not. They were doing nothing but feinting attacks every day.


    Adding to this, now they were making such ridiculous noise at night. It seemed less like fighting and


    more like ying.


    "We need to be patient. If they don''t act, we patiently watch and wait... Everything the Crimson Dragon


    Army does is to confuse and then lower our guard. In that case, we must be more alert," Woods


    slow inunching a real offensive.


    He thought with a little worry, ''After this calm, it would be a storm.''


    "But..." Commander Wei had his ns to initialize and then lead the offensive directly against the


    Crimson Dragon Army, owing to their current weakness. This would also nullify any advantages that the


    Crimson Dragon Army would gain in the future.


    "Commander Wei, you must remember not to look down upon the enemy! Or else we will lose very


    badly!" Woods said.


    At the same moment, through the undefended treacherous swamp of the Timber Deity Empire''s


    garrison, a figure hurtled, brushing away the leaves rapidly and approached the camp.


    Soon after another figure too appeared besides the first one.


    "Here you are!" Rocky fixed his eyes on the cool woman beside him.


    She was none other than Sabina.


    "I''m not here to protect you!" Sabina nced at Rocky and then she continued, "I''m afraid about you


    failing in your mission and then screwing up the whole action. So, to be on the safer side, I am here to


    make sure that your mission seeds."


    Rocky immediately shook his head and smiled. He thought, ''When will this woman be more honest?''


    "But, didn''t the Timber Deity Empire defend themselves here?" Sabina looked around warily with a


    frown.


    "The marsh is a natural barrier. It has already been a natural defense in itself! Only spirit maniptors


    could get in and out of here safely. Ordinary people could never get out safely if they get in!" Rocky


    exined with a smile.


    "It is true. However, at least there should be some spirit maniptor''s guardians," Sabina said.


    "Even if they send more spirit maniptor''s guards, they encounter some superiors like you. They can


    never make it alive," Rocky said meaningfully.


    "What kind of superior am I? I''m not even close to my master!" Sabina said with coldness.


    "Your master? Who is your master?" Rocky could not help but ask. He thought in his heart, ''If Sabina


    possesses the enough strength to enter the ranks of the strong in the Holy Dragon Empire, then her


    master probably would be one among the best masters in the world! Who could that be? Could it be


    someone I know?''


    "Why are you asking so many questions? Wait a minute!" Sabina said angrily. At that moment, she


    suddenly felt something and stopped.


    On seeing this Rocky followed her and stopped.


    Sabina leapt lightly into the overhead branches. A momentter, she jumped down and said, "There


    are some spirit maniptor''s guards ahead." After saying that, Sabina looked at Rocky with a smirky


    look.


    "What? Last time I was here, there were no spirit maniptor''s guards. Is it because..." Rocky thought


    for a while and suddenly his eyes became serious. The handsome man he had met the other day came


    to his mind. He understood that fearing he would use the same route again, the handsome man had


    sent the spirit maniptor''s guards to watch over the marsh area.

 Chapter 434 Many Secrets

    Chapter 434 Many Secrets


    "How many people are there?" Rocky squinted his eyes and tried to look at the distance.


    "Three. They are about in between first or second grade of the Earthly Stage, and there are three two-


    star second grade spirit-manipted beasts with them," Sabina whispered concisely.


    "We must get rid of all of them, including their spirit-manipted beasts, without being noticed by their


    camp''s defending group," Rocky suggested. He knew that his strength alone was not enough to kill all


    the spirit maniptors together with their spirit-manipted beasts. So, he immediately looked at


    Sabina and asked, "Commander Ji, can you kill all of them with just one blow?"


    "Of course I can kill all of them in one breath, but they aren''t some woods that would stay still and wait


    for me to kill them without fighting back or creating noise," Sabina arrogantly answered and showed the


    whites of her eyes to Rocky. She thought of a good n to kill them with ease and whispered to Rocky,


    "There would be no problem if I can strike them from behind, but somebody must draw their attention


    first." After speaking, she fixed her cold ring eyes on Rocky.


    "What''s the meaning of that look? Don''t tell me you''re suggesting that I''ll be the one who will draw their


    attention. What if they feel threatened after seeing me and then go rampage and kill me?" Rocky said,


    emphasizing every word he had just said. Of course, he understood what Sabina was trying to say.


    "If you don''t want to do it, then who else would?" Sabina looked at him coldly.


    "All right, but please protect me if something happens. It''s too dangerous to be served as a helpless


    bait in there!" Rocky said, seemingly serious.


    "Stop pretending in front of me, Rocky. I know your strength has already reached the Heavenly Stage


    and you''re also a royal spirit maniptor," Sabina frankly said, nailing each of his secrets.


    "How did you know that I''m a royal spirit maniptor?" Rocky was surprised to hear what Sabina had


    just said. It might not be difficult for her to figure out that he had already reached the Heavenly Stage,


    but he was sure that it was not easy to figure out that he was a royal spirit maniptor. As far as he


    could remember, he hadn''t done anything suspicious or produced any sign that would reveal him as a


    royal spirit maniptor when he was at the Wild Heaven Pass.


    Rocky had no idea that Sabina had learned all of these facts about him from her master, Marcia.


    "Stop talking nonsense. Just hurry up and distract them, now!" Sabina whipped her hands across.


    Rocky felt the chilly spiritual power of Sabina in his back that pushed him forward. In just a split-


    second, he was belched out in the woods with leaves clinging on his clothes.


    The three spirit maniptors who were at the entrance of the marsnd were alerted when they saw


    the figure of Rocky suddenly appeared. Their spiritual power conquered and wrapped their whole


    bodies and stood on aggressive posture, while their spirit-manipted beasts started to make


    threatening gestures.


    "Three buddies, please go easy on me!" Rocky made a gesture of surrender and pleaded when he saw


    the three spirit maniptors were ready to fight him.


    "Who are you? How dare you barge into here?"


    "You don''t need to ask him. He must be a member of the Crimson Dragon Army and will try to spy on


    our military secrets."


    "Then what are we waiting for? Let us capture him right now and send him to Commander Wei. We will


    be rewarded afterward!"


    A simple discussion from the three spirit maniptors of the Earthly Stage decided Rocky''s fate. They


    looked at him like a rabbit ready to be gnawed by a wolf.


    However, Rocky didn''t give out a strong aura, so they started to think that he was just a nobody, and


    none of them realized that they were being set in a trap.


    "I''m sorry, three buddies, but you''re wrong! I am here to deliver intelligence." Rocky acted earnestly, as


    he shook his head.


    "Intelligence?" The three of them looked at one other, confused.


    "Exactly! I was sent to be a spy inside the Crimson Dragon Army, and I would never betray the Timber


    Deity Empire," Rocky said in a serious tone as if he was telling the truth.


    "Are you kidding us? How could a weak man like you be dispatched as a spy? We are not fools to


    believe your lies! Come with us, and we''ll take you to Commander Wei." They decided to capture


    Rocky as they walked forward. The three spirit maniptors started to strengthen their power, and it


    looked like they knew what was the right thing to do.


    "If you don''t want to believe me, just at least believe in my intelligence. It is all right for me to see


    Commander Wei and tell him the intelligence directly, but wouldn''t that be your loss? That must be a


    good chance to do a deed of merit, am I right?" Rocky continued to trick them. He tried his very best to


    Because of his talent for lying, he seeded in fooling the three spirit maniptors. They looked at


    him and tried to read his face, but came up with nothing. They had no chance of knowing whether he


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    was telling the truth or not. However, they would never want to give up that chance to do a deed of


    merit.


    "All right. First, tell us what intelligence you have." One of the spirit maniptors pointed his finger at


    Rocky as they tried to make him speak up immediately.


    Rocky took two steps forward and looked around, acting as if he was looking for a suspected spy. He


    crooked his finger to beckon the three spirit maniptors. They rxed and moved towards Rocky


    subconsciously.


    They had been preupied with the chance of doing a deed of merit that they hadn''t noticed a female


    figure appeared behind them without creating any noise or movement.


    "Freeze!" Sabina shouted all of a sudden. Her strong spiritual power sharply engulfed her whole body


    like roaring waves, showing an obvious intention to kill.


    The three spirit maniptors of the Earthly Stage were shocked and hadn''t even realized that they fell


    into a trap. It finally came to their mind that they were being tricked, but before they could even move,


    Sabina''s pretty hand already whipped slightly. Her spiritual power froze like snowkes, which looked


    quite beautiful but deadly. Her power was applied to the three spirit maniptors. In the blink of an eye,


    their bodies were frozen like three ice sculptures. They were all sealed in ice and died before they


    could even fight back or utter a word of help.


    Even the three spirit-manipted beasts were so scared that they immediately turned around and ran


    to the camp, trying to escape.


    Rocky was preparing for that moment. He shook his hand, and it made a crack in the air, summoning


    two beasts that rushed out of the crack. They jumped on the three two-star second grade spirit-


    manipted beasts and attacked them.


    After a few moments of fighting, the three spirit-manipted beasts became ck and injured all over


    their bodies. They fell on the cold, hard ground and died afterward.


    "You have two spirit-manipted beasts?" Sabina felt dumbfounded and startled when she saw two


    spirit-manipted beasts came out of Rocky''s Magic Spiritual Space. She had seen Rocky with two


    beasts when they were at the Wild Heaven Pass, but she hadn''t known that Rocky was able to


    manipte them at the same time. Shock and awe were an understatement, indeed.


    Rocky whistled, and the two beasts, Uriah and Rubygon, immediately ran back to the Magic Spiritual


    Space.


    "I''m d there is something about me that you still don''t know." Rocky took a nce at Sabina, and he


    beamed with pure joy. Being surprised was already a rare expression that he could see on Sabina''s


    face, and it amused Rocky very much.


    "That doesn''t count!" Sabina said in a disdainful tone despite the shocked look on her face. But the fact


    remained that it was still unknown why Rocky could manipte two beasts at the same time. Normally,


    a spirit maniptor could only be recognized by one spirit-manipted beast as their master. She had


    never seen nor heard any spirit maniptor who could manipte two beasts, and even her master


    wasn''t capable of doing that.


    "Let''s go," Rocky said in a t tone, and then he continued to walk forward to the camp of the Timber


    Deity Empire.

 Chapter 435 The Surprise Attack

    Chapter 435 The Surprise Attack


    With her cold gaze at Rocky''s back, Sabina murmured to herself, "This guy is surely unique. But why


    would Master Marcia want me to protect him? What on earth is he hiding?" After finishing speaking,


    she rushed forward to catch up with Rocky.


    Soon, they arrived at the garrison camp of the Timber Deity Empire''s army. Without any stop, they


    headed towards the ferry where the army''s cargo ships docked.


    The garrison camp was heavily guarded. Every once in a while, the patrols could be seen here and


    there. Yet, Rocky and Sabina could easily avoid them due to their great stealth. Finally, they got close


    to the ferry. Finding a ce to hide, they began to observe their enemies at a closer range.


    At that moment, they spotted six ships carrying grain and other supplies near the bank of the ferry.


    Also, a squad of spirit maniptors and a group of soldiers were on guard, looking stern and alert.


    "So, what do you want to do next?" Sabina turned back and asked Rocky, hoping to get some valuable


    insight into his n on how to burn the ships.


    "I''ll use ropes to connect these ships," Rocky said pointing to a bundle of thick ropes behind his back.


    For convenience''s sake, the rest of the ropes were stashed away in his Magic Spiritual Space.


    "If I remember correctly, you said you wanted to burn the ships before. Why don''t you set them on fire


    immediately?" Sabina questioned. His strange idea left her confused.


    "Obviously, I''ll need to burn all the shipspletely. To do that, we''ll need to cause a huge scene that


    will send them into a panic. The six connected ships on fire will surely turn heads!" Rocky eximed in


    a low voice with a sinister smile.


    "But what about the guards?" Sabina asked as she pointed at the group of spirit maniptors and


    soldiers guarding the front of the ferry.


    "Your turn to be the bait." Rocky informed Sabina with a smirk.


    "So, you had this all nned out just to trick me." Sabina realized as she red at him with her cold


    eyes. Finally, she understood. Rocky tricked her into being here not to protect him but to help him hold


    back the enemies and give him enough time to destroy the boats.


    "Since when did I trick you? And isn''t your main goal to ensure that I stay protected?" Rocky retorted


    without any remorse.


    His words left Sabina blushing, irritated, and shocked. "When this is over, you''ll be sorry." Sabina


    stared at him, her eyes aze with anger. Within an instant, her body turned into illuminated ice before


    rushing out and disappearing into thin air.


    Once Sabina appeared again, the guards saw her and became alerted immediately.


    The squad of spirit maniptors along with a few soldiers rushed to the direction where Sabina


    disappeared.


    Rocky smirked quietly, knowing that Sabina would still cooperate despite her anger. Quickly, he turned


    into a shadow that moved swiftly to the other side of the ferry and dived into the water below under the


    cover of night. With a gentle ssh, he disappeared into the depths of the river before the soldiers


    could notice him.


    After diving into the water, he quickly swam to the bottom of the ship at the far right¡ªto which he began


    to nail several iron hooks on the rope before proceeding to do the same to the bottom of the adjacent


    ship.


    At the end of the process, the bottoms of all six ships were tied together via crisscross ropes like beads


    on a ne.


    Once he settled everything, Rocky floated to the water''s surface. Instead of sneaking around like a


    shadow earlier, he used all of his spiritual light to propel himself from the bottom into the air in the blink


    of an eye.


    An abrupt, deafening bang resounded through the night air along with the furious sshing of water.


    The remaining soldiers guarding the ferry were immediately rmed, looking up with mouths agape.


    Instantly, a floating shadow appeared before them like a god that descended from heaven.


    Rocky, who just rushed out of the water,nded on one of the ships with great agility. With the deft


    wave of his hand, he activated his Evil me.


    Within seconds, the soldiers were blinded by a ck-red light that burned like a ghostly fire and made


    their hair stand on end.


    "Burn Heaven and Earth!" Rocky bellowed loudly. As his hands waved towards the sky, streams of


    immense power burst from his body¡ªtransforming into balls of Evil me like raindrops that fell onto


    the surrounding ships.


    The Evil me ignited the ships, turning them into a sea of fire that soon grew huge and


    uncontroble.


    When the soldiers realized what happened, they became hysterical and yelled, "Enemy attack! Enemy


    attack!"


    Quickly, the entire garrison camp was rmed including its two leaders¡ªCommander Wei and Woods.


    Woods strode out of the camp. When he realized what happened, the same raging fire that destroyed


    the ships could now be seen in his equally furious re. "Order the soldiers to put out the fire now!" he


    screamed at Commander Wei who just came out of the camp. "The person who did this should still be


    in our camp. Secure all the gates and bring him to me alive!"


    Without enough time to react, Commander Wei heard Woods barking a series of orders at him, as if he


    was the real Commander. His face turned livid. Yet, he didn''t dare to disobey Woods'' orders as he


    realized the seriousness of the whole matter. The ships were full of supplies that would be used to


    support the Timber Deity Empire''s major forces. If those supplies were burned, the attacking n of


    their main forces couldn''t be carried out¡ªand Princess Alyssa, the main force''s top leader, would


    waste no time ordering a severe punishment towards him.


    Not in the mood to argue, Commander Wei did as Woods had instructed him to. He wasted no time


    ordering the soldiers to put out the fire on the ferry. Apart from that, he blocked off all the camp exits


    and ordered the spirit maniptors to conduct a thorough search.


    After setting the ships on fire, the arsonist left the ferry with great ease. He hid in an inconspicuous


    pitch-ck corner where he could witness the whole camp fall into chaos and observe the soldiers


    doing their best to control and put out the zing mes.


    Because all six ships were connected and were set aze by Rocky''s special Evil me, the mes


    would take more effort topletely extinguish.


    ''The show should begin any moment now, '' Rocky thought to himself as he nced at the west of the


    Hippo Land. Having set fire to the heart of the enemies, he knew that now would be the perfect time for


    Marin and her troops to attack.


    West of the Hippo Land, Marin, and her five thousand troops were waiting for the right moment to


    attack. As soon as she noticed the camp of Timber Deity Empire was on fire, she knew Rocky''s n


    seeded.


    With no hesitation, she sternly ordered the three leaders of her troops, "Divide yourselves into three


    squads. The middle squad will set off first to distract the enemies with a fake attack. As for the left and


    right squads, you shall hide along the road and wait for my order."


    Under the dark of night, five thousand ck shadows separated into three forward-moving streams


    rushing from the west of the Hippo Land to the Timber Deity Empire''s defense line.


    The middle squad was first detected by the Timber Deity Empire''s defending troops who looked


    impatient and not rmed at all.


    "Damn it! Why did they return again?"


    "Aren''t they tired? Why do they insist on feigning attacks a few times every day?"


    "Ignore them! They''ll all be scared out of here soon, just like before."


    The soldiers stationed at the front of the line failed to realize that the small squad was only sent as a


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    distraction. Thinking that this was another fake attack by the Crimson Dragon Army, they decided not to


    inform and update the camp.


    From behind the middle squad, Marin was pleased to see that the Timber Deity Empire''s soldiers did


    not raise the rm. After the remaining two squads joined the middle squad secretly, she ordered


    loudly and sternly, "Soldiers, attack now!"

 Chapter 436 Astonished!

    Chapter 436 Astonished!


    Suddenly, the three squads were taking the defense line of the Timber Deity Empire by surprise,


    attacking it from three different points.


    Two small groups of spirit maniptors had taken the lead and with their ferocious spirit-manipted


    beasts, quickly headed towards the defense line of the Timber Deity Empire. As they proceeded to y


    the enemy, their spiritual power projected light and rumbled loudly every now and again.


    That was when the troops of the Timber Deity Empire realized that things were different this time. The


    troops of the Crimson Dragon Army were not pretending anymore; they were actually attacking them


    for real.


    "Be quick! Go report to our Commander that the Crimson Dragon Army is attacking us," shouted an


    adjutant in charge of the defense line, with a ghastly pale face revealing his fear and utter


    astonishment. Meanwhile, he instructed the spirit maniptors and the soldiers at the defense line to


    resist the attack from the Crimson Dragon Army.


    The first defense line in the west of Hippo Land consisted merely of a thousand men. In contrast, Marin


    was leading the troops of the Crimson Dragon Army, with five thousand soldiers under hermand.


    The difference was monumental and they broke through the defense line with no difficulty.


    There had been so many feinted attacks in the past few days that the troops of the Timber Deity


    Empire had endlessly belittled andughed at the Crimson Dragon Army. Now, as the troops of the


    Crimson Dragon Army were finally attacking the enemy troops, theyshed out at them, releasing all


    their oppressed feelings and restrained anger. Highly spirited, they fought relentlessly.


    Moments after the attack had started, the first defense line of the Timber Deity Empire was destroyed.


    Soon after, the second defense line was destroyed too, followed by the third defense line a littleter.


    By the time the news of the siege had reached the camp of the Timber Deity Empire, the Crimson


    Dragon Army had already wiped three defense lines clean and passed through the woods in the west.


    They were dangerously approaching the camp of the Timber Deity Empire.


    At the Timber Deity Empire camp, Commander Wei''s weary face showed signs of losing all hope as he


    heard the news.


    "Where is Mr. Mu?" Commander Wei hastily asked a soldier standing close by.


    "I... I don''t know," the soldier answered feebly, suddenly going weak at the knees, frightened by the


    look on Commander Wei''s face.


    "Damn it! I should never have listened to him. I can''t believe we fell into their trap," blurted Commander


    Wei, his eyes opening wide in disbelief and anger. He called out to a group of people who were trying


    to put out the fire, "Forget about the fire! I need you to be ready immediately to fight the enemy. Let''s


    show them how strong we are!" He started to give out orders, such as requesting the withdrawal of


    troops positioned at other locations. Everyone was to gather at the west of the camp to fight the


    Crimson Dragon Army.


    It only took the Timber Deity Empire a few minutes to quickly build a solid defense, as they stood ready


    to fight the troops of the Crimson Dragon Army, led by Marin.


    "We should be ready to retreat soon. Where is she, that cold beauty? Is she going to leave me here all


    alone? Could she be so heartless?" Rocky mumbled to himself as he found that the ferry was empty.


    He heard the loud soundsing from the west of the camp and immediately understood that a fierce


    battle was going on.


    "Who are you calling heartless?" whispered a crisp voice into Rocky''s ear. He felt goose bumps all


    along his back.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He shivered as he turned around to face Sabina''s stone cold eyes staring back at him, filled with


    hatred.


    "Did I say something? I must have been talking in my sleep again! Are you ready to go? We should go


    cheer for Marin," he uttered, trying to sound as innocent as possible.


    Sabina red at him angrily, but she kept quiet, choosing to ignore what she had just heard.


    Rocky gathered his spirit together and opened the Magic Spiritual Space, calling Rubygon''s name. He


    climbed on the beast''s back and turned around to Sabina, holding out his arm. "Do you want to ride


    with me or on your own spirit-manipted beast? By the way, I have never actually seen your spirit-


    manipted beast! Why don''t you call for it, so that I can see it?" asked Rocky.


    "Why?" inquired Sabina, holding up his gaze with her piercing eyes.


    "I just want to have a look at your spirit-manipted beast. I won''t take it from you. Is it so ugly that you


    are ashamed of it? That''s probably why you don''t want me to see it!" he said, intentionally mocking


    Sabina.


    Just as he had expected, Sabina was furious. She couldn''t stand him at times, but she was not going to


    give in so easily. That would just make him believe that he had been right all along. She made a few


    gestures with her hands, stirring the air around her, until a hole suddenly appeared next to her, from


    which three silvery white horns emerged, shining brightly in the night.


    At first, a white horse''s head appeared, shaking its mane from side to side, followed by a strong and


    firm body. It resembled the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, but taller and more voluminous. It was as graceful


    and noble as a princess''s horse, so majestic and stunning that you simply couldn''t keep your eyes off


    it.


    The way the spirit-manipted beast manifested itself and how it stood by Sabina''s side was a real


    sight for sore eyes. Rocky couldn''t stop staring at them in sincere admiration.


    As a matter of fact, Rubygon too was affected by Sabina''s spirit-manipted beast, bing restless


    in front of its indisputable prestige.


    ''A Silver Moon Horse? This species could reach up to six-star level. It would certainly be among the top


    twenty list of most capable spirit-manipted beasts and definitely ranked in the top ten of rare spiritual


    beasts, '' thought Rocky to himself. Rocky''s eyes shone bright with fondness. He had been convinced


    that Sabina''s beast would have been a dragon, considering that she was a spirit maniptor at the


    Supernal Stage and a royal spirit maniptor. A dragon would have been the logical choice to portray


    her noble background, but apparently, he was wrong.


    Sabina''s spiritual beast was undeniably far more impressive than any ordinary war dragon.


    "Dare I, Commander Ji, ask if you would allow me to draw some samples from your spirit-manipted


    beast?" asked Rocky, as he greedily stared at Sabina''s spirit-manipted beast. He was so intrigued


    by this rare specimen.


    In Sabina''s eyes, Rocky was acting like a hungry pervert, gawking at a beautiful woman. She looked


    back at him in utter disgust. There was no way that she would ever let him touch her spirit-manipted


    beast. She would have had gone mad to let that happen!


    Suddenly, Sabina''s spirit-manipted beast neighed and raised its head to look at the moon. Its body


    exuded exquisite silvery light, resembling the moonlight''s aura.


    "Duchess Silver!" Sabina pronounced its name in a soft voice. Her face was filled with love as she


    delicately stroked and patted it gently.


    "Duchess Silver? A name fit for a queen," Rocky sighed intensely, filled with emotion.


    Rocky''s praises did not change Sabina''s attitude towards him. She jumped on Duchess Silver''s back


    with elegant dexterity. As she caressed its mane, Duchess Silver neighed again, and a gust of wind


    created a whirlwind of dust around its limbs.


    Duchess Silver took a ceremonious leap forward, swiftly lifting its body from the ground as it started to


    gallop across the air, brushing past Rocky as it flew west towards the Hippo Land.

 Chapter 437 Blood Dyed The Ground Red

    Chapter 437 Blood Dyed The Ground Red


    "When will I own such a magnificent beast? Just forget about it. Let''s go now." Rocky maintained a


    steady gaze in the direction where Sabina took off riding her exemry beast. He then patted Rubygon


    on its head signaling it to leave too.


    Rubygon let out a thunderous roar, stretched its legs and began to speed hoping to catch up with


    Sabina and her beast.


    Meanwhile, on the Hippo Land''s west side, the two armies were neck and neck in a fierce battle.


    The Crimson Dragon Army led by Marin was in high spirits and determined as they charged ahead to


    the Timber Deity Empire''s military camp. But the Timber Deity Empire had managed to gather arge


    and strong troop and with that, they stopped the Crimson Dragon Army hundreds of meters before the


    military camp of the Timber Deity Empire.


    Suddenly, the dull sky had been awakened with a series of fires lit around the battleground. Both the


    armies shed and began fighting on the slope in front of the Timber Deity Empire''s military camp. The


    soldiers met their enemies head-on with aggression, and as the casualties began to rise on each side,


    loud sounds of chaos and violence filled the air.


    While some soldiers struggled to get up after being knocked down, some fell on this foreignnd once


    and for all, never to wake up again. Battles were cruel and cold but the blood scattered across the field


    remained warm. Every man was fighting with all his strength, not just to save their lives but, to defend


    the honor of theirnd and shedding blood for this noble cause was a way of proving their loyalty. Many


    would sacrifice their lives as a testament to their loyalty and dedicated service. But in the end, all that


    remained was an incessant war.


    "Charge ahead, warriors! Kill all the soldiers of the Crimson Dragon Army. I have tolerated them for far


    too many days patiently. And today I finally have the chance to confront and greet them with


    aggression. Stop their middle route army in their tracks. And seal their west route." After delegating the


    army, Commander Wei led several spirit maniptors at the Earthly Stage to the war. He swiftly


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    dashed through the battlefield killing soldiers of the Crimson Dragon Army who came in his way.


    Commander Wei looked deceptively ordinary but he was at the second grade of the Heavenly Stage.


    And the military ranks of the Timber Deity Empire were different from those of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    They also had Frontline Commanders and Elite Commanders in their ranks. But the standard for


    promotion of the Timber Deity Empiremanders was stricter than that of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    Only the spirit maniptor at or above the Heavenly Stage could be qualified as amander, and


    that was the standard. And the number of soldiers amander could lead, depended solely on his


    experience. Themander of the Timber Deity Empire, including Commander Wei, could lead about


    seven to eight thousand soldiers, which was much stronger than that of Frontline Commanders in the


    Holy Dragon Empire.


    So, Commander Wei was evidently somebody quite significant. After all, the one chosen to be a


    Alongside several spirit maniptors at the Earthly Stage, Commander Wei with ease fought through


    rows of soldiers to where Marin stood chivalrouslymanding the Crimson Dragon Army amid the


    turmoil.


    "Damn it! I didn''t expect to confront the Crimson Dragon Army''smander who is so supremely


    beautiful." The Commander was taken aback by how overwhelmingly beautiful Marin was. As he


    gawked at her with his eyes wide open, his jaws dropped too upon seeing this pleasant surprise.


    Even though Marin had been leading the army all this while, even during the feint, Commander Wei


    didn''t see her before as he hadn''t shown up earlier. And now he was beyond shocked to find that the


    Crimson Dragon Army was led by a Commander who looked so pretty.


    A frown set in on Marin''s face as she spotted Commander Wei of the Timber Deity Empire, who was at


    the second grade of the Heavenly Stage. But she wasn''t scared at all. In fact, she too was nearly at the


    second grade of the Heavenly Stage and had the added advantage of being a royal spirit maniptor.


    With that rationale, she was confident of confronting Commander Wei.


    "Move aside all of you, right this instant. I will tackle her on my own," Commander Wei ordered.


    Within a second the spirit maniptors at the Earthly Stage beside Commander Wei dispersed to fight


    others on the battlefield, leaving Marin and Commander Wei alone.


    "Hello gorgeous, I''ming for you!" He passed a wide flirtatious smile as the Commander unleashed


    his spiritual power at the second grade of the Heavenly Stage which ignited his body. And the next


    moment, he showed up right across Marin, a spate of spiritual power brewing in his palm.


    "Capture w!" Commander Wei transformed his palm into a w following which a giant w


    shadow appeared above his w before he rushed towards Marin.


    Marin grew increasingly irritated by how smug and vain Commander Wei was, and her body was


    immediately engulfed by bright blue spiritual light.


    "Silk-smooth Water Skill!" Marin condensed her spiritual power into a silk of water that securely covered


    her arms.


    In an elegant manner, Marin waved her arms and instantly smooth silk of water shot out, shing with


    and defending her from the big w shadow.


    Bang!


    The two streaks of spiritual power collided mid-air and immediately created a strong sound wave and


    radiating energy that swept across the ground and got everyone to stop their attack stances for a brief


    moment.


    It seemed that both of them nullified each other''s attack in the first round.


    "You are a royal spirit maniptor!" Commander Wei was taken aback by that round of attacks and


    started to take her seriously as a contender. He was amon spirit maniptor. Even though his


    strength was a little higher than Marin''s, a royal spirit maniptor whose strength was nearly at the


    second grade of the Heavenly Stage was actually equal to an average spirit maniptor at the second


    grade of the Heavenly Stage. Therefore, their strength was in fact at the same level.


    But despite thest attack, Commander Wei still remained extremely confident of defeating Marin.


    Suddenly, he drew a serious expression and took a step back to concentrate and gather his spiritual


    power to open the Magic Spiritual Space, and released a four-star grade third Huge Pointed-mouthed


    Rat.


    The lower body of the Huge Pointed-mouthed Rat was swollen like a balloon, looking very unnaturally


    bloated, while its upper body was disproportionately slim and slender. The rodent had three heads and


    four hands. While his pointed mouth boasted several sharp teeth as foul slimy saliva was dripping out


    of its mouth. The creature looked as sleazy as its master.


    "Verdanim,e out and y now!" Witnessing Commander Wei summon his unnatural looking spirit-


    manipted beast, Marin immediately let out Verdanim from her Magic Spiritual Space.


    Verdanim, whose body wasrger thanmon spirit-manipted beasts, flew through the crack of


    the Magic Spiritual Space and imposed its presence as a high-ss spiritual race. The spirit-


    manipted beasts of the Timber Deity Empire soldiers cried fearfully at the sight of Verdanim.


    Even Commander Wei''s Huge Pointed-mouthed Rat looked a little scared on seeing Verdanim


    majestically fly down from the sky.


    On any given day, four-star third-grade Verdanim was far more powerful than the Huge Pointed-


    mouthed Rat. After all, dragons were one of the most powerful high-ss races among the spirit-


    manipted beasts in the Wild Spirit Land.


    The sight of the great war dragon wiped the smug expression from Commander Wei''s face instantly.


    He didn''t expect that Marin would own such an excellent war dragon, at such a young age, which made


    him burn up with rage and jealousy. And the advent of Verdanim made him realize that the chance to


    win was narrow.


    But Commander Wei coveted Marin and desired her, he was no longer willing to return without her.


    With such intentions driving him, Commander Wei ordered his Huge Pointed-mouthed Rat to confront


    Verdanim as heunched an attack on Marin. Marin showed no trace of fear and bravely faced


    Commander Wei. Both of them exhausted every skill they mastered with neither of them showing any


    signs of concession.


    The war went on for an hour, many people died, and their blood painted the ground crimson red. But


    the Crimson Dragon Army was at an advantage for being in a high spirit after making a sessful raid.

 Chapter 438 Intimate Embrace (Part One)

    Chapter 438 Intimate Embrace (Part One)


    On the other side, there was a man and a spirit-manipted beast in the dark not far from where the


    battle took ce.


    It was Rocky together with his beast. "Where is Sabina? It''s weird. She should''ve been here earlier


    than me." The confusion was drawn on his face because he couldn''t find Sabina anywhere. He helped


    a lot during the battle not long ago. He was the one who startled the Timber Deity Empire army and


    attracted the enemy''s attention with his trick, making it possible for Marin and the army to break the


    enemy''s defense and smash theirnds which led them to their sess.


    After breaking the enemy''s defense, Rocky followed Sabina to the west side of Hippo Land. However,


    her spirit-manipted beast suddenly sped up which caused her sudden disappearance. Rocky traced


    the path that he thought she went to, but it turned out he was wrong, neither Sabina nor her spirit-


    manipted beast was to be found. As he wondered where she might be at the moment, he noticed


    that Marin was fighting with someone from Timber Deity Empire. From his clothes and level of power,


    Rocky guessed that he might be a Commander.


    The two of them were in the middle of intense battle, and it looked almost even. He could easily tell it


    from just the looks because both were already exhausted and barely giving out their best.


    Not far from them, their spirit-manipted beasts were fighting with each other. As he could see,


    Verdanim''s opponent was also at the third grade of the four-star level, but Verdanim was superior so


    Rocky knew that it would win their battle.


    ''Well, I guess Marin doesn''t need my help. She''s in control of the battle and soon, she''ll win, '' Rocky


    thought. He might reveal his true power if he joined the fight with the Commander. For now, he wanted


    to keep his secret longer to Marin, so he kept on walking and let her handle the fight.


    However, the Huge Pointed-mouthed Rat that was pinned down by Verdanim moments ago threw itself


    to Marin.


    Marin focused on her fight with Commander Wei that she didn''t notice the Huge Pointed-mouthed Rat


    after it sensed that she was in danger.


    There were only a few distances between them when she finally noticed that Commander Wei''s spirit-


    manipted beast was about to attack. It suddenly opened its sharp mouth and spat out yellow water


    towards Marin.


    It was almost a split second, but Marin managed to react with the sudden attack that she received from


    the Huge Pointed-mouthed Rat. She could only wave one of her hands to create a water ribbon. After


    she defended herself with the attack, watery silks danced in the air and became a huge afterward


    with countless ripples spreading.


    Puff! Puff!


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Marin sessfully warded off the attack from her opponent, and the powerful bolts of energy from both


    the yellow water and water ribbon created a cloud of smoke and dust.


    Marin let out a sigh as she finally blocked the yellow water that came from the Huge Pointed-mouthed


    Rat. She was about to fought Commander Wei again, but she suddenly lost control of herself and her


    own body. Worst, she could no longer use her spiritual power and was surprised by the turn of events.


    Marin couldn''t help but look up at Commander Wei, only to find his devilish smile that he wore on his


    face.


    "Hah-hah! Look at your surprised face! The yellow water that was emitted by my spirit-manipted


    beast produced a smoke with a magic potion in it. I''m sorry to say, but that smoke will weaken you no


    matter how powerful you are! Although the magic potion onlysts for a couple of minutes, that''s


    enough time for me to strike you down!" After exining his evil n, he started to throw himself and


    attacked Marin. The excitement could be seen on his devil face as if he saw the woman of his dream


    naked and lying on his bed!


    The reason behind why Commander Wei felt hyped up was because of the thought of catching Marin.


    She would be the bait to threaten the Crimson Dragon Army if he seeded in capturing her, and the


    armies wouldn''t be able to focus their mind on the battle. Marin would be his prisoner, and he


    could do whatever he wanted. That thought of her being helpless made him happier. In the end, the


    Crimson Dragon Army would lose the battle with so much misery.


    He called it "Destroy the leader and the gang will copse" as an art of war, which he used as a trick to


    win wars ages ago.


    He had made the n already before fighting her, and he kept on waiting until he found the best


    chance to execute and get a hold of capturing Marin. He was aware that Timber Deity Empire wouldn''t


    win that war because the Crimson Dragon Army had a greater number of soldiers.


    So he thought of the best n to turn the tables and win, that was to catch Marin. ''I could beat the


    Crimson Dragon Army even without the help of Woods!'' Commander Wei cried loudly in his mind, and


    he couldn''t help but admire himself.


    Marin saw how determined he was to capture her, but she couldn''t do anything to change the situation.


    She knew that she was going to be the prey of Commander Wei, and she felt upset knowing how


    helpless she was. There was a face that popped up inside her head, and she couldn''t help but tremble


    with such thoughts.


    ''Rocky Bai, where are you now?! Why don''t youe and save me this time?!'' Marin shouted in her


    mind as if calling Rocky in her mind would make him appear in front of her. She had a strong feeling


    that Rocky would appear and save her life in that circumstance.

 Chapter 439 Intimate Embrace (Part Two)

    Chapter 439 Intimate Embrace (Part Two)


    However, after a few seconds of thinking about Rocky, she felt ridiculous. Rocky couldn''t always show


    up and save her life in every critical moment she encountered, for it was impossible. ''Oh,e on


    Marin Ma! What the hell are you thinking right now?! I can''t believe you''re thinking about him instead of


    nning how to escape here!'' She kicked herself inside her head as she felt frustrated with what she


    was thinking at that moment. Still, she couldn''t deny the fact that she had be psychologically


    dependent on Rocky. That was a special feeling, and she had no idea when it began.


    "Hey, you old masher, stay away with my woman!" Marin heard a voice from a distance, it was so deep


    and determined.


    The voice approached them along with a dark-red me of a shape of a de and it swooped in the air.


    Commander Wei noticed the counterattack, he suddenly turned his body, ducked and quickly dodged


    the rolling me.


    "Crash!" He was almost hit by the dark-red me as it created a big loud sound. The bright light red


    when the me finally hit the ground, and it created a huge cloud of smoke and dust that floated in the


    air. It was so powerful that the ground where the mended was burned to dark immediately. It took


    quite some time for the me to be extinguished because of the imminent power that it had.


    After the sudden counterattack, he picked Marin who was under the power of the magic potion and


    helplesslyy on the ground. She was held by someone who had strong and firm arms. Marin leaned


    against the man''s warm chest which eased her nerves naturally after sensing that it was such a familiar


    scent.


    She felt excitement after smelling the familiar scent because she knew who the man was. Marin''s face


    blushed, and it felt like it was burning. Her mouth became dry and her body was slightly trembling. She


    knew it was not about the magic of the potion, but Marin didn''t also know why she felt hot all over her


    body. After struggling with her thoughts and heart, she was eager to confirm who the man was. Marin


    tried to move her muscles to look up, and her guess was right. She saw the face that was just a picture


    in her mind moments ago.


    "You dide!" Marin blurted out with a great surprise drawn on her face. She couldn''t believe what


    she was just thinking a while ago would happen.


    It was Rocky who showed up and rescued Marin in time. What a provocative scene! It was that a hero


    saved the beauty!


    "Oh, are you saying that you''re not expecting me toe? I see, then I guess I should just go and


    leave you here right away!" Rocky said as he pretended to let Marin go.


    "No! Don''t go!" Marin shouted and suddenly tugged Rocky''s sleeve. She was afraid that he might leave


    her alone at that moment. Rocky held her so tight, and she realized that he was joking about leaving


    her. She could not help but blush with so much shame.


    "So you don''t want me to leave, huh! Looks like I''m your knight and shining armor, don''t I?" Rocky


    replied. There was an evil smile formed on his lips as he saw the sight of Marin''s lovely look and that


    red stain on her cheeks.


    "What are you talking about? I, I just don''t want to be left in danger. And what did you said just now?!


    What do you mean by saying I am your woman?" Marin asked as she pretended to be angry at Rocky.


    She would have pushed him away if she only had the strength to stand by herself, but as of now, she


    was so weak that she could only hang on him for a while.


    "Well, isn''t that the right line to say at that moment?" Rocky formed a joking smile again on his face.


    "Line?" Marin responded with disappointment after realizing that he didn''t mean what he said.


    On the other hand, she was fighting herself inside her head because she was shocked by her thoughts.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ''What is wrong with me? Howe these kinds of thoughts are urring to me?'' Marin asked herself


    in her mind as she found it surprising that she unconsciously hoped that what Rocky said was true. She


    hated Rocky before. However, he was the first person she thought of who could save her in her most


    critical moment. Additional to that, she was feeling upset knowing that he was only joking after he said


    "my woman" and not telling the truth. Such a change of heart was madness to her.


    Marin was lost in her thoughts and blushed with too much shame. But she looked even more adorable


    burning with shame.


    Contrary to that, Rocky ruined Commander Wei''s n, and Commander Wei was so annoyed by


    Rocky''s sudden appearance along with protecting Marin. As he saw Rocky holding her in his arms and


    he could even hear how intimate they talk with each other, Commander Wei could not feel anything but


    so much rage. Before Rocky had noticed, Commander Wei summoned his spiritual power and went


    closer to where Rocky and Marin were. All he could think for that moment was to strike both of them


    down at the same time.


    However, before Commander Wei could get closer, a huge beast snapped and wed in front of him


    blocking him halfway. Just like his owner, the spirit-manipted beast had an overflowing aura and


    power. It roared towards Commander Wei as a warning, as if it was talking and saying that "You stay


    away with my master and his woman, or I will tear you into pieces!"

 Chapter 440 Im The Best

    Chapter 440 I''m The Best


    As expected, the gigantic and tall beast defending its master was Rubygon.


    "Go away, you beast!" Commander Wei yelled furiously as he tried to strike Rubygon.


    "Rubygon,e here!" Rocky called, in a low voice.


    Without any hesitation, Rubygon leapt like a tiger towards Rocky''s side, asmanded.


    "Stay on Rubygon''s back for a while," Rocky whispered to Marin, who was in his arms. Straight away


    Marin hopped on Rubygon''s wide back.


    As she left Rocky''s arms, a sudden feeling of loss came over her and she felt cold. Disappointedly, she


    looked at Rocky and pursed her pink lips to a straight line.


    By then, Rocky had shifted his cold and sharp look to Commander Wei.


    "Son of a bitch! Who are you? How dare you ruin my good fortune?" Commander Wei eximed


    angrily when he red at Rocky and looked at Marin, who was already on Rubygon''s back. He was


    almost sessful in capturing Marin. If he had seeded, the troops of the Crimson Dragon Army


    would have lost their leader and the beautiful Marin would have been in his custody. However, to his


    great surprise, a young man who seemed to appear from nowhere shattered all of his dreams.


    "Don''t get fresh with me! I''m an Elite Commander appointed in person by Lance Liu, the Commander in


    Chief of the Crimson Dragon Group!" Rocky said in a terrifyingly domineering voice. But he looked


    calm and steady at the moment.


    "How could a bastard like you be an Elite Commander in the Crimson Dragon Group? If so, the


    Crimson Dragon Group is indeed rubbish as I imagined! Otherwise, they would not have elected you as


    their Elite Commander. Such an appointment would make everyoneugh their heads off!" Commander


    Wei said, looking at Rocky disdainfully. It was hard for him to believe that Rocky, a young-looking and a


    low-level spirit maniptor was an Elite Commander, directly appointed by the Commander in Chief of


    the Crimson Dragon Group.


    "I''ve said the truth. Believe it or not. It''s all up to you. But you old pervert, by the way, where does


    Woods, your adviser,e from?" Rocky asked with a grimugh. He was more curious about the


    background of Woods than about Commander Wei, who was in front of him. Besides, he hadn''t seen


    Woods in the battle between the two armies.


    "Woods? Don''t mention him. I should have killed all the troops of your Crimson Dragon Army if it were


    not for him. He can''t do anything right!" Commander Wei shouted angrily, twisting his face. He put the


    me on Woods for the disastrous failure they were suffering. If he hadn''t listened to Woods, who had


    advised him not to take any action, he would have dispatched troops to annihte the Crimson Dragon


    Army long before thetterunched this surprise attack.


    "Really? If it were not for him, could a fool like you sessfully resist the attack of the Crimson Dragon


    Army for the past three times?" Rocky said it on purpose to humiliate and irritate Commander Wei.


    This touched Commander Wei''s sore spot as his face became more ferocious after hearing this. He


    responded by shouting angrily and inducing his spiritual power to the second grade of the Heavenly


    Stage and he then pounced upon Rocky menacingly.


    By instinct, Rocky turned back his head and looked at Marin who, in turn, was staring back at him from


    Rubygon''s back.


    "Do not fight against him recklessly. You can''t beat him!" Marin reminded him as soon as she saw


    Rocky turning his head back.


    Her words amused Rocky so much that he burst intoughter. The reason why Marin said these words


    was because she had no idea about Rocky''s real strength. Rocky even wondered how Marin would


    react when she saw his strength with her own eyes.


    Rocky''s real strength was still a secret. Now that the Crimson Dragon Army was only one step away


    from a critical victory, without wasting more time, he decided to push forward. Although his next moves


    would expose him as a senior spirit maniptor at the Heavenly Stage, he decided it was unnecessary


    to keep it a secret any longer.


    With these thoughts, Rocky began to give out his spiritual power. Suddenly, spiritual light thatbined


    ck and red beams of light appeared around him, offering a weird sight, especially at night.


    Marin was startled to see the strange spiritual power emitting from Rocky''s body. This was because the


    version of spiritual power unfolding in front of her very own eyes was markedly different.


    Besides, she had never seen any spiritual power in ck and red. This color pattern was quite different


    from the spirit power of any ordinary spirit maniptor or any royal spirit maniptor.


    But what surprised Marin the most was that she could clearly sense Rocky''s spiritual power rising up


    extremely fast towards the Heavenly Stage.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Rocky Bai, you¡­" Marin mumbled with utter disbelief in her eyes. In the next moment, Rocky''s


    spiritual power broke through the Heavenly Stage and a gust of strong spiritual power thatbined


    ck and red beams of light was ejected from his body.


    Meanwhile, Commander Wei had closed in towards Rocky. Seeing Rocky''s spiritual power rising to the


    Heavenly Stage, he was dumbstruck. It was something beyond logic and quite unreasonable for him.


    He could not understand how Rocky''s strength had risen up sharply out of the blue.


    However, a strong intention to kill Rocky grew over him. He realized that Rocky was a great threat to


    him and the Timber Deity Empire. He analyzed that if Rocky really was the Commander leading the


    Crimson Dragon Army, then maybe he could win a merit by utilizing this opportunity to kill Rocky.


    With these thoughts in his mind, Commander Wei didn''t stop in his tracks. Instead, he tried to give full


    y to his spiritual power at the second grade of the Heavenly Stage. He opened his arms widely and


    roared, "Soaring Fury!" All of a sudden, his entire body turned into a big figure. The size kept on


    increasing and it enveloped Rocky like a high mountain.


    Soaring Fury was Commander Wei''s best skill of spiritual martial arts. Whenever he used this skill, his


    opponent would be beaten to death, unless the person was more powerful and skilled enough to fight


    against him.


    "Stay away, Rocky!" Marin yelled. Her face was deathly pale in agony. Although Rocky possessed


    strength at the Heavenly Stage, it seemed Commander Wei was unstoppable, as he was at the second


    grade of the Heavenly Stage. The difference between the first and the second grade of the Heavenly


    Stage would result in the crucial difference between life and death. Marin was not sure if Rocky held


    any better skill to resist Commander Wei''s spiritual martial arts.


    Meanwhile, the surrounding people involved in the fierce battle, regardless of the parties they belonged


    to, stopped fighting on seeing Commander Wei''s horrifying skill. All their eyes were glued on Rocky.


    Everyone, including Marin, thought Rocky would try to escape from Commander Wei''s attack as he


    was not able to fight back.


    However, to everybody''s surprise, Rocky didn''t lose hisposure even after watching Commander


    Wei approaching. All of a sudden, he moved forward and charged at Commander Wei.

 Chapter 441 Encounter An Opponent

    Chapter 441 Encounter An Opponent


    What Rocky did was suicidal, and it was hard for everyone including Marin to imagine such a situation.


    If Rocky dodged in the first ce, there was a high chance for him to survive, but he chose to rush


    towards Commander Wei. It meant that he intended to fight back, and now there was no chance for


    him to get out of the battlefield.


    Commander Wei''s spiritual shadow fiercely engulfed Rocky. Everyone was quietly observing, and it felt


    like the peace was reborn.


    Some peopleughed happily and some people were sad!


    Commander Wei looked pleased because he was sure that Rocky would die when he took his violent


    attack.


    "Rocky..." The light in Marin''s eyes suddenly filled with darkness, sadness, and self-reproach. She


    knew he was doomed this time because Commander Wei was way stronger, and her heart filled with


    remorse. She med herself for what happened because Rocky wouldn''t be in that dangerous position


    if he didn''t try to save her.


    Marin gritted her teeth and moved her body, trying to get off from Rubygon. Her eyes were full of grief


    and hatred, and the only thing that was on her mind right now was to get revenge for Rocky!


    But then, Rubygon let out a cry of excitement.


    Marin was shocked and couldn''t move her feet when she saw a sh of ck and red light that sprang


    up like a living me from the inside of the great spiritual shadow that swallowed Rocky.


    Boom!


    With the burst of a series of loud noises, something inside the spiritual shadow tried to get out. Those


    who were watching the fight were stunned, and they did not know exactly what happened!


    Suddenly, the ck and red staggered me swallowed the spiritual shadow of Commander Wei. In


    just a blink of an eye, his spiritual shadow became an extreme evil me.


    "How? How could it be possible?" Commander Wei rounded his eyes because of extreme shock. He


    stared at nothingness with so much confusion and disbelief about what had happened. He had no idea


    how to react since his spiritual power was also engulfed.


    Furthermore, a figure whose body was full of Evil me walked out like a prince of the devils. He was


    carrying a curved ming de, and its color was so vibrant.


    "Damn, Why are you still alive? Why?!" Because of shock, Commander Wei lost his mind. He was


    more powerful than Rocky, but Rocky was not killed by his spiritual martial arts. And Rocky even


    appeared unharmed after he received his attack. Everything that happened was against his will and


    n!


    Not only Commander Wei but also Marin and the warriors of both armies were all stunned. Both


    watched with an eerie silence, and only the sh of Rocky''s and Commander Wei''s attack fueled the


    atmosphere with noise.


    "Kill you! I will kill you!" Commander Wei loudly yelled out with all of his strength. His spiritual power


    burned like a re and turned into a shadow that hastened towards Rocky.


    Rocky moved slowly, and his move was as smooth as a flowing stream of water. He passed through


    Commander Wei, brandishing the zing de that was in his hand.


    The figures of the two men crossed each other, interchanging their position.


    Commander Wei stood still and burst into a wildugh as if he had just obtained the victory, and he


    looked back triumphantly at Rocky.


    With a hiss, the sleeve of Rocky''s right arm waspletely shattered. It happened to be hit by his


    opponent.


    However, a grim smile appeared on Rocky''s face. The ming de in his hand slowly shrank and


    finally transformed back into its original form of Frozen Wind Dagger.


    A lot of blood came out of Commander Wei''s chest.


    After everyone saw what happened, all were jolted and in awe!


    Commander Wei also opened his eyes wide in astonishment and looked down on his chest slowly.


    There was a huge wound on his chest, and it was so deep that he could even see his bones. Worst, he


    didn''t even know when the cut appeared on his chest. Commander Wei tried his best toprehend


    but came up with nothing.


    The next moment, Commander Wei fell on the ground on his knees as his eyes opened like a dead


    fish. After a while, hey t on his chest and died instantly. Everything happened so fast that none of


    the soldiers of both armies knew what to respond.


    The atmosphere of the salient changed from noisybat into a dead silence.


    The troops from Timber Deity Empire couldn''t ept the fact that their Commander was dead as they


    saw him fall on the ground and defeated by the Crimson Dragon Army. They did nothing but stare at


    Commander Wei''s body that was already on the ground, and they expected him to climb up from the


    ground and fight back.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Crimson Dragon Army, on the other hand, resounded with cheers and shouts. They filled the stillness


    with ecstasy after conquering the battle with Timber Deity Empire''s Commander.


    "Go! Let''s take down the Hippo Land!" Marin hadn''t regained her strength yet, but she was much better


    than before, especially after observing their victory towards their enemy. She shouted as loudly as she


    could to boost their fighters'' spirit.


    The Crimson Dragon Army''s passion rose after Marin finished speaking. They looked like a sea of


    crowds that had used stimnts and kept rushing towards the Timber Deity Empire''s garrison with too


    much excitement.


    After realizing that their Commander was already dead, Timber Deity Empire''s garrison lost all their


    desire to fight and retreated to the direction of their camp. But the morale of their enemy kept rising and


    they intended to attack and recapture the Hippo Land at once.


    The situation instantly became one-sided, and the Timber Deity Empire''s garrison was about to be


    defeated by Crimson Dragon Army.


    "Every soldier, calm down and take my order! I will now take over the whole army!" Just then, there was


    a sudden loud voiceing from the direction of Timber Deity Empire''s camp.


    All of the soldiers looked back when they heard the voice, and they saw Woods who appeared with


    three spirit maniptors of the Heavenly Stage. His manner of walking with his hands behind his back


    was so deterrent and overwhelming that it calmed the Timber Deity Empire''s garrison down.


    "It''s Mr. Mu!"


    "With Mr. Mu here, we will not lose the fight!"


    "We are all counting on you, Mr. Mu!"


    The soldiers of Timber Deity Empire immediately said, and they gained spirit and hope from Mr. Mu.


    "Do you remember the array that I taught you the other day? You guys get in line fast! This is our only


    chance," Woods said loudly with calm and coldness in his eye.


    All the soldiers from Timber Deity Empire felt a little surprised and froze for a while. Some were


    confused and they hadn''t realized what Woods had just said, however, they analyzed what Woods


    meant. They moved quickly and got it done and ready.


    It took them quite a few minutes, but the soldiers formed an array like a lotus, which was delightedly


    blooming.


    Crimson Dragon Army had already caught up with them. They saw the array that was created by their


    opponent, but they did not care too much about it. That was because they thought that the armies from


    the Timber Deity Empire were on the verge of breaking down.


    There were hundreds of them rushed into the Magic Lotus Array directly.


    "Seal!" Woods said.


    The blooming lotus closed up, and hundreds of soldiers were firmly trapped in the array. At the same


    time, the Timber Deity Empire''s soldiers used the shield as the outer wall of the lotus to seal the array


    tightly. No one knew what exactly just happened, and the other soldiers of Crimson Dragon Army who


    followed these hundreds were blocked from the outside.


    The soldiers that were trapped inside the Magic Lotus Array suddenly became an isted force, and


    soon became the victims of the array.


    Rocky and Marin who was riding on Rubygon saw that there was something new happening in front of


    them. They rushed in the frontline, and they were surprised when they saw the Magic Lotus Array that


    was formed by the soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire.


    Rocky thought that the array was something very familiar. His eyes became cold and serious when he


    realized that the Magic Lotus Array was the same as the Eight Heaven Locks Array that he had used


    before.

 Chapter 442 Starting To Crack The Array

    Chapter 442 Starting To Crack The Array


    "Stop attacking! Everybody, fall in!" Rocky bellowed his order, raising his left arm.


    The troops of the Crimson Dragon Army halted in their tracks when they heard the order. They


    gathered in front of Rocky in an orderly manner from the left, middle and the right directions.


    At this precise moment, they were only two or three hundred meters away from the camp of the


    defending troops of the Timber Deity Empire.


    "This array looks somewhat like the array you taught mest time," Marin said and nced at Rocky


    after surveying the Magic Lotus Array formed by the defending troops of the Timber Deity Empire.


    Rocky nodded in response to her. The Magic Lotus Array in disy seemed very powerful, with a


    Array, despite their different principles.


    He had no difficulty in figuring out who had arranged the array.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    As a name shed through his mind, his eyes froze for a moment. He then walked towards the array


    after passing through the troops of the Crimson Dragon Army who were waiting patiently for his next


    order.


    "Rocky Bai," Marin called his name in a hushed tone as she realized that he was heading towards their


    enemy all alone.


    A few spirit maniptors in the Crimson Dragon Army started following him with the intention of


    protecting him. But he dissuaded them by saying, "No one needs to follow me." Saying this, he


    continued to walk forward until he was only a few meters away from the array.


    "Woods," Rocky called out all of a sudden.


    A few momentster, a crack suddenly appeared from the array. A slim gentleman-like figure walked


    slowly through the crack. As Rocky expected, the person was Woods.


    "Commander Bai, it seems that I''ve underestimated you!" Woods sighed, ncing at Rocky in


    astonishment, though outwardly he managed to look calm and steady as always. It seemed that he had


    least expected Rocky to destroy the defense lines that he had borately arranged, without any


    difficulty and in no time. The reason for his dyed appearance at the battlefield was that he had run


    across a beautiful spirit maniptor at the Supernal Stage, to whom he was attracted.


    Nevertheless, he could not help but respect and admire Rocky. It was not until a while ago that he


    realized that on previous asions Rocky had made the Crimson Dragon army make repeated mock


    attacks on them as a preparation for today''s real attack. These repeated attacks made the defending


    troops of the Timber Deity Empire less and less vignt. In spite of Woods'' reminder to Commander


    Wei to make the defending troops of the Timber Deity Empire on full alert, they had been hoodwinked


    by the pretended attacks and could not respond in a timely manner.


    Also, burning the transport ships was also a part of Rocky''s master n that exactly hit the defending


    troops of the Timber Deity Empire. The reason why the Timber Deity Empire chose Hippo Land was to


    elerate the transportation of their food, provisions and troops to the main force. Thus, their main


    force would upy the strategic forts of the Crimson Dragon Army one by one without worrying about


    logistics.


    Rocky knew exactly how important the transport ships were to the Timber Deity Empire and had taken


    advantage of it by igniting them so as to distract the attention of the defending troops at the camp. As a


    result, they didn''t notice the Crimson Dragon Army had already destroyed their defense lines at a rapid


    speed.


    In this way, Rockymenced the operation at somewhere else to distract his enemy, making the


    defending troops of the Timber Deity Empire suffer a great loss.


    Undoubtedly, the defending troops of the Timber Deity Empire might not have suffered so much loss if


    Commander Wei hadn''t dispatched troops to fight against the Crimson Dragon Army. By now, the


    Crimson Dragon Army had almost reached their camp.


    The defending troops of the Timber Deity Empire were in great danger.


    "Was this array created by you?" Rocky asked Woods,ing straight to the point.


    "No," Woods answered, nodding his head.


    "So who created it?" Rocky asked curiously. He knew that the person to create such an array was not


    an ordinary one.


    "The Magic Lotus Array was created by the Commander in Chief of the troops of our Timber Deity


    Empire, Princess Alyssa of Timber Deity Empire," Woods answered frankly.


    "She created it?" Rocky was slightly shocked to hear that. He thought, ''Alyssa is really tough to deal


    with. She is so clever that she could create an array that is no inferior to the Eight Heaven Locks Array.


    Now I understand why Lance couldn''t beat her.''


    "You Crimson Dragon Army seems to be superior to us for the moment, but to take back the Hippo


    Land, first you have to crack the Magic Lotus Array. But the Magic Lotus Array has never been cracked


    since it was created by Princess Alyssa. I can say that this array is wless!" Woods said. He looked


    quite confident in the array.


    "Really?" Rocky asked, a faint smile lurking at the corners of his mouth. He seemed to be quite


    interested in the challenge because ording to him, there was no wless array or even anything


    perfect in the world.


    "Commander Bai, if you want to crack the array, please go ahead!" Woods said with curiosity about


    Rocky filling his eyes. Therefore, he wanted to know if Rocky was able to crack the Magic Lotus Array,


    which had never been cracked before.


    "Okay! Please get ready!" Rocky said in a t tone, stretching his hand to make a gesture.


    "Commander Bai, please be ready for the loss of your soldiers." Woods reminded Rocky.


    "I''m afraid that you misunderstand me. I will not risk the lives of the soldiers of the Crimson Dragon


    Army so easily. So I will test the array by myself," Rocky said seriously. He looked resolute and


    domineering at the moment.


    Woods was astonished to hear Rocky''s words. His face paled as he hadn''t expected Rocky to risk his


    own life to crack the array. Admiration shone in his eyes and with augh, he said, "Such being the


    case, please be careful!" Then he walked back into the array through the crack, with his hands tied


    behind.


    Rocky stepped backwards. At the same time, the Magic Lotus Array, which had been closed tightly,


    unfolded again. The people walked in intersected lines, looking like many lotus petals.


    Rocky jumped into the Magic Lotus Array, falling on one of the lotus petals made by people.


    Immediately, the Magic Lotus Array closed again, and Rocky was overwhelmed.


    When she saw Rocky enter the array alone, Marin felt her heart in her mouth. By now, she had almost


    recovered and hence she jumped off Rubygon''s back. She nned to assist Rocky with the troops.


    Simultaneously, a cool and enchanting female floated down from the sky with a silvery spirit-


    manipted beast that looked quite enchanting in the moonlight. Soon, theynded near Marin.


    The enchanting female along with the spirit-manipted beast she was riding became the center of


    attraction of the Crimson Dragon Army. Especially, the spirit-manipted beast looked so graceful that


    everyone''s eyes were fixed on it.


    They were Sabina and her spirit-manipted beast¡ªDuchess Silver, who had been absent for quite a


    while.

 Chapter 443 Falling In Love

    Chapter 443 Falling In Love


    "It''s great you came at the right time, Commander Ji. Rocky is stuck in the array of our enemy. Let''s


    lead the troops to rescue him right away." Marin looked at Sabina who was on Duchess Silver''s back


    anxiously and nervously.


    "Take it easy, Marin. You don''t have to hurry. If we take action hastily and are caught by their array, we


    will just fail Rocky''s intention of getting inside of it," Sabina said seriously as she jumped off Duchess


    Silver.


    "His intention?" Marin was dumbfounded by what Sabina had just said. She had no idea what Sabina


    was talking about.


    "In my opinion, this array is not ordinary. Instead, it looks quite lethal and dangerous, and it will be


    very difficult to get out once we enter it recklessly. That must be the reason why Rocky decided to enter


    the array alone because he wanted to avoid possible major casualties for the Crimson Dragon Army,"


    Sabina exined, as if she saw through Rocky''s real intention without difficulty. Part of it was because


    she heard Rocky and Woods talking when she came back.


    The reason for her sudden disappearance a while ago was partly Woods'' fault. When she was about to


    reach the west side of the Hippo Land, she found four figures nearby. Three among them were giving


    out an aura above the Heavenly Stage. Sabina was curious about their identities, and she moved


    towards them. As a result, she ran into Woods and three senior spirit maniptors at the Heavenly


    Stage. They protected Woods from a possible battle that might happen.


    But it was strange that Woods didn''t show some hostility towards her. Instead, when he found out that


    she was a spirit maniptor at the Supernal Stage, he acted normal and didn''t fear her. He spoke with


    ease and fluency, but all his three bodyguards looked extremely frightened that she would kill them all.


    After the three bodyguards took Woods away, it was the time when Sabina could get her feet back to


    Hippo Land. That encounter was the reason why it took her so long.


    "How dare he enter the array by himself?! He always acts so recklessly every single time!" Marin said.


    Her face changed its color when she heard Sabina''s analysis.


    "Exactly! If he dies in that array, nobody will bury his body." Sabina echoed with Marin, but despite her


    brutal words, she admired Rocky''s courageous act.


    "Now that we know this array is dangerous, we can''t just sit still and wait for our death. We need to find


    a way on how to deal with it," Marin said. Her face looked very worried about the situation that Rocky


    was in, and she was burning with anxiety.


    "Marin, it seems like you''re so worried about him, huh?" Sabina asked with a faint smile on her face


    when she saw the expression of Marin. She examined her as if she could read what was inside Marin''s


    head.


    "Not at all! I''m just worried because, because..." Marin denied instantly, but she didn''t know what to


    exin and how to react intelligently right away. As a result, she could only find a far-fetched reason.


    "I''m only bothered because he is the Elite Commander who leads our troops. If he meets with a


    catastrophe, nobody could ever lead us," she said.


    "Really?" Sabina asked, setting her beautiful eyes on Marin.


    That gaze of Sabina made Marin feel guilty. Marin quickly avoided the gaze and looked at the Magic


    Lotus Array. It was blooming, yet it was also motionless.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Rocky, on the other hand, was inside the barrier of the array. He saw many people kept moving at a


    high speed around him. All of a sudden, a burst of arrows fell from the sky just like rainfall. The sound


    of flying arrows lingered on his ears.


    Rocky raised his spiritual power, trying to resist every arrow that fell. A stream of Evil me appeared


    in an exquisite curve when he waved his hands. The curve began shing, forming a protective screen


    in front of him. The falling arrows red as soon as they touched the protective screen that Rocky


    created.


    After evading one arrow after another, Rocky then saw about one hundred spears rushing towards him.


    He promptly turned up and strode in the air, and in just a second, the spears plunged onto the ground


    beneath him, intecing each other.


    After minutes of dodging and burning the arrows and spears, he escaped in session. However, as


    soon as he stood back on the ground, several streams of spiritual light rushed to him from different


    directions and angles. He wielded his Frozen Wind Dagger and turned its edge with running me, and


    brandished it forward to resist the spiritual light.


    The next moment, the spiritual light flickered with an explosion. It was a resounding explosion that can


    be heard from here to there.


    But before Rocky could rx for a moment, here came again another set of rainfall of arrows.


    Then axes came with such a great number.


    The attacks emerged one after another in an airtight manner, and Rocky couldn''t rx because he was


    too busy deflecting each attack.


    ''This array is indeed powerful!'' Rocky thought to himself while resisting all the attacksing from


    different directions. He kept on moving inside the array as quickly as a gust of wind, and he tried his


    best to collect data about the Magic Lotus Array.


    If ordinary soldiers entered it, arge number of them would die. It was because even, Rocky who was


    a spirit maniptor at the Heavenly Stage, found it hard to keep up and he could only manage to


    protect himself.


    After taking too many attacks, he finally collected arge amount of data about the Magic Lotus Array


    and got familiar with its various attacking means.


    Rocky suddenly saw a beast appear over his head. When he looked carefully, he found it was Duchess


    Silver, Sabina''s spirit-manipted beast.


    "Get on." A familiar cold voice came through Duchess Silver''s back. It was Sabina who was speaking.


    A sudden smile crept up on Rocky''s lips. He jumped up andnded on Duchess Silver''s back. The


    attractive smell of Sabina greeted his nose.


    "Smells nice." Rocky couldn''t help but tease her and sigh.


    "If you talk any more absurdity, I will throw you away without hesitation," Sabina eximed in a cold


    and angry voice.


    Rocky burst intoughter until his stomach hurt and couldn''t breathe properly anymore. Soon after that,


    they came back to the location of the Crimson Dragon Army.


    "Rocky, are you alright?" Marin ran to where they were and asked him hastily while looking up and


    down. She strode beside him as soon as he jumped off from Duchess Silver.


    "I''m okay," Rocky answered, and then he turned his head back to Sabina who was still on her spirit-


    manipted beast''s back. "Thank you," he said. He could get out of that array all by himself, but he


    would need to take down more enemies and would take a lot of time before he could get out. Sabina''s


    help saved all of those troubles for him.


    "If you want to say thanks, you should thank Commander Marin. I just helped you for her sake.


    Otherwise, I would have neglected youpletely." Sabina gave him a cold re. Then she jumped off


    Duchess Silver''s back too and sent it to her Magic Spiritual Space.


    As guided by Sabina, Rocky turned his head to where Marin was. However, before he could utter a


    single word, Marin suddenly blurted out, "You''d better not misunderstand me. I wasn''t worried about


    you, not the least." Her words sounded like she just confessed what she felt without being pressured.


    Rocky smiled but didn''t say anything to her, then he turned his head back to take a look at the Magic


    Lotus Array. He looked around all the troops of the Crimson Dragon Army and ordered, "Go back. Let''s


    call it a day!"


    Then he led the troops to withdraw to the camp of the Crimson Dragon Army.


    "Commander Bai, did our n fail?" Dunn walked forward and asked as soon as he saw Rocky and the


    others came back. He had been waiting for news all this time at the camp.


    "Our n seeded. But I think I underestimated Woods," Rocky answered with a smile of self-


    mockery seen on the curve of his mouth, then he shouted to all the troops, "You did a great job tonight.


    Go back to your tents and have a good rest." He ordered the armies, and then he went back to his tent.


    Marin wanted to stop Rocky and say something to him. But she gave up on second thought before she


    could utter a word. Her eyes became bleak, and she turned around and left.


    All of these were caught by Sabina. Shaking her head, Sabina sighed, "I''m afraid this girl is falling in


    love..."

 Chapter 444 An Opponent Deserves Appreciation

    Chapter 444 An Opponent Deserves Appreciation


    The first thing Rocky did upon returning to the tent of Commander was drawing down, with pen and


    paper, the Magic Lotus Array that he had just experienced. He included its formation, operation


    principle, various attack methods, etc.


    He knew that he must find the weakness of the Magic Lotus Array in order to break through it. He also


    knew that in order to find its weakness, he must have a good understanding of it, which was why it was


    important for him to try this array out!


    After he tried this array, Rocky found that although this Magic Lotus Array was simr to the Eight


    Heaven Locks Array, it was not as mysterious as thetter. The Magic Lotus Array was pretty


    awesome, but itcked a variety of changes of its own formations, including flexibility. Therefore,


    finding its weakness would only take time, but it was not difficult.


    And here came another sleepless night for Rocky.


    During tonight''s battle, the Timber Deity Empire''s garrison suffered heavy casualties that there were


    only over four thousand troops now. However, Crimson Dragon Army''s losses were probably only half


    that of the Timber Deity Empire''s garrison.


    This was extremely bad news for the Timber Deity Empire''s garrison!


    At the same time as the Crimson Dragon Army withdrew, Woods disbanded the Magic Lotus Array and


    repositioned the perimeter of the camp of the Timber Deity Empire''s garrison overnight.


    "Fortunately, I have learned the Magic Lotus Array from Alyssa before I came here, otherwise the


    Crimson Dragon Army would have already won by now! This Magic Lotus Array is the only thing that


    could decide whether we could keep the Hippo Land or not! Unless the Crimson Dragon Army


    manages to break through this array, no amount of soldiers could help them win," Woods said firmly at


    this very moment as he was looking at the moon from the camp of Timber Deity Empire''s garrison.


    "Sir, I think we still need to immediately send the message to the princess and ask her to send


    reinforcements to help us," a middle-aged man said, standing behind Woods. He was one of those


    three masters at the Heavenly Stage who were being sent to protect Woods'' safety.


    "Alyssa is now leading the army and ready to attack another Crimson Dragon Army''s strategic fort that


    is at least three days away from the Hippo Land. If Crimson Dragon Army has the ability to break the


    Magic Lotus Array, the Hippo Land will be lost in three days! If they could not break this Array in three


    days, they would retreat. So, having reinforcements or not does not really matter," Woods said while


    waving his hand.


    "I am just worried that if the Crimson Dragon Army know the identity of you, they will never let you off


    easily. Just now we were almost able to kill one of the Commanders of the Crimson Dragon Army. But


    we did not expect that there was a master who was at the Supernal Stage among the Crimson Dragon


    Army. Oh! What a pity!" the middle-aged man said pitifully. Sabina, whom they had identally met


    before, was the master he was referring to. At that time, they were really sweating-scared. They even


    thought that something big was going to happen. Luckily, though, Sabina didn''t chase them.


    "Even if I, the useless man, am caught by them, I would pose no threat to the Timber Deity Empire. But


    that woman is really beautiful and charming. Besides Alyssa, she is the most attractive woman I have


    ever met. I wonder when I can see her again!" Woods said with some self-depreciation. However, if one


    was to listen carefully, one could find that aside from the self-mockery, there was a little anticipation in


    Woods'' words.


    "Sir..." the middle-aged man frowned.


    "It seems that Mr. Bai does be the Commander of the Crimson Dragon Army. At his age, he has


    be the Elite Commander of the Crimson Dragon Army, which is really surprising. Moreover, he is


    not weak, so I think he will be sessful in the future!" Woods changed the subject and said


    approvingly.


    "So, does you really want to make friends with him? I mean, he is the enemy, for God''s sake!" the


    middle-aged man couldn''t help but say so.


    "If there is anything I want to aplish in the future, it is to have a man as talented and as


    courageous as him. Unfortunately, such talent is rare and hard toe by. If this Hippo Land can


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    exchange the friendship between us, I would like to hand it over to him." Woods made an astonishing


    statement.


    "This is the first time I have ever seen you appreciate a person to this extent." Upon hearing this, the


    middle-aged man was astonished.


    "It''s also the first time I''ve met anyone as interesting as him. Did you see his face when he was talking


    to me just now? He was nothing like thest time we met. He had a kind of innate domineering!"


    Woods eximed.


    "It''ste now. It is your bed time, sir," the middle-aged man said and disappeared into the darkness.


    Now, let''s go back to Rocky who spent the whole night studying the Magic Lotus Array, which he finally


    found its weakness. However, he could not break the Magic Lotus Array using the ordinary method.


    The only way was to break up the array with the array.


    But what he used to break the Magic Lotus Array must be verified with practical action because he


    couldn''t solve the problem by theory alone.


    So, as soon as it was light, Rocky summoned the whole army. He had thoroughly analyzed the


    structure and principles of the Magic Lotus Array. He even studied the various means of how to attack.


    His thorough study would enable him to make an identical array to the Magic Lotus Array.


    Rocky divided the army into two sides, a ck side and a white side. He ordered the ck side to use


    the Magic Lotus Array to defend, and taught the white side all the arrays he knew from ancient times to


    today, and let them practice one by one. Atst, he asked the white side to use these learned arrays to


    attack the ck side''s Magic Lotus Array defense as a test.


    The other three Commanders, Sabina, Marin and Dunn, finally got to see Rocky''s ability and talent.


    They were extremely surprised to see that Rocky let the white side change various arrays constantly.


    Little did they know that Rocky excelled in so many arrays, most of which they had never seen before.


    Sabina, in particr, was really impressed by Rocky because she thought that Rocky even knew more


    arrays than her master, Marcia, who was one of the Three Great Generals of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    Following the same patterns, Rocky spent three days to finally find a way to control the Magic Lotus


    Array, the Four Beasts Array.


    Therefore, on the third day, Rocky and Sabina, together with the three Commanders of the Crimson


    Dragon Army, once again led the troops to the outside of the camp of the Timber Deity Empire''s


    garrison at dusk. They were ready to fight again with the Timber Deity Empire''s garrison!


    "Are they finally here?" Woods, who was in the tent of Commander became so serious once he knew


    that Crimson Dragon Army had appeared outside their camp. "Assemble the whole army and put them


    in battle positions outside the camp," he gave a decisive order directly.


    Before long, all the troops of the Timber Deity Empire''s garrison were gathered outside the camp.


    In the end, the two armies were deadlocked and a great war was approaching!


    Riding on Rubygon, Rocky made his way to the front of the Crimson Dragon Army. On the other side,


    Woods stepped out of the Timber Deity Empire''s garrison as well.


    They looked at each other. It was easy to see that they both carried an air which let people admire and


    respect them.


    "I have been waiting for you for a long time." Woods looked straight at Rocky who was on Rubygon''s


    back.

 Chapter 445 The Appearance Of The Three Masters

    Chapter 445 The Appearance Of The Three Masters


    "It seems you really want to be defeated by me," with a subtle smile Rocky said.


    "I wonder if you have the ability or not. But I believe you must be thoroughly prepared, otherwise, you


    wouldn''t havee here," Woods said with certainty. He knew that Rocky was well prepared.


    "Well, I have a better proposal. Why not you order your army to go back and give the Hippo Land to us.


    So that we can still be friends," Rocky said suddenly.


    "Sounds alluring! It is impossible. To be friends with you is my intention. I will not surrender the Hippo


    Land until and unless you break the Magic Lotus Array. By then, I will make a retreat to avert more


    deaths." Woods promised.


    "Are you serious? Then I am only left with the choice of breaking the Magic Lotus Array," Rocky


    sneered in contempt.


    Woods returned to the army of the Timber Deity Empire with a meaningful smile.


    The army of the Timber Deity Empire swarmed on the ground, instantly forming the Magic Lotus Array


    that gradually blossomed danger.


    "Commander Ji, ording to our n, you will lead the Iron Dino Legion into the array with my ck


    Dragon Legion. Commander Marin and Dunn will lead the Thunder Bird Legion and Whiter Tiger


    Legion respectively tounch an attack once the Magic Lotus Array is closed. And rip a hole in an hour.


    This is the key to breaking the array," Rockymanded.


    Before their arrival, Rocky had already divided the eight thousand forces of the Crimson Dragon Army


    into the ck Dragon Legion, the Iron Dino Legion, the Thunder Bird Legion and the Whiter Tiger


    Legion, each consisting of about two thousand soldiers and several spirit-maniptors.


    Rocky and Sabina led the ck Dragon Legion and Iron Dino Legion respectively, one for attacking


    and the other for defending. Whether they were sessful in destroying the Magic Lotus Array solely


    depended on their teamwork. A minor mistake could sabotage their whole n.


    Sabina, Marin and Dunn were ready to execute the n as Rocky gave the green signal.


    "Let''s begin!" Rocky''s eyes gleamed with determination as he signaled Sabina.


    Sabina''s Iron Dino Legion took the lead and formed a peltate array. While Rocky''s ck Dragon


    Legion followed eventually and charged towards the Magic Lotus Array under the cover of the Iron Dino


    Legion.


    Before long, the ck Dragon Legion and the Iron Dino Legion stormed into the Magic Lotus Array.


    At this time, the Magic Lotus Array started to close, trapping the ck Dragon Legion and the Iron Dino


    Legion. At the same time, Marin''s Thunder Bird Legion and Dunn''s White Tiger Legion started to attack


    the Magic Lotus Array in line with the n.


    At the same time, the Iron Dino Legion which had entered the Magic Lotus Array turned into Double-


    dragon array form from the former peltate array form. The Iron Dino Legion moved along the wings of


    the ck Dragon Legion to support it when it charged.


    At this moment, the Magic Lotus Array started to unleash its power in all directions. Blood sttered on


    the ground as the ck Dragon Legion and the Iron Dino Legion advanced.


    The Magic Lotus Array was divided into the inneryer and the outeryer. The purpose of the outer


    cooperate with the inneryer in confronting the enemy in the array. The role of the inneryer was to


    carry out a deadly attack and defending themselves.


    Therefore, to break the Magic Lotus Array, one had to curb the attack of the inneryer. No matter how


    solid the Magic Lotus Array''s defense was, it would copse without attacking ability.


    The primary assignment of Rocky''s ck Dragon Legion was to attack the inneryer under the cover


    of the Iron Dino Legion and to lessen attacks from the inneryer.


    After entering the Magic Lotus Array, Rocky instructed Uriah and Rubygon to clear a path. Several


    spirit maniptors along with their spirit-manipted beasts from the ck Dragon Legion, followed


    Rocky fighting all the way to the inneryer.


    At the core of the Magic Lotus Array, Woods who wasmanding the array noticed Rocky''s intention


    of attacking the inneryer, so he immediately ordered, "Lotus Transformation!"


    At the very moment, the inneryer and outeryer twirled together, thus paving the way for one


    thousand soldiers and some spirit maniptors to rush out of the inneryer, and blocking the Iron


    Dino Legion that was covering the ck Dragon Legion. The ck Dragon Legion who was attacking


    the inneryer thus got stranded.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Without the cover of the Iron Dino Legion, the ck Dragon Legion was directly exposed to the attack


    of the inneryer and had to sacrifice one hundred of their soldiers.


    "Uriah!" Witnessing this, Rocky immediately called Uriah who was clearing a way, his eyes darkening.


    Uriah turned around abruptly, facing the direction of the center of the inneryer. Fire swelled around its


    body and its two fire tails entangled with each other, a huge fire ball shooting out suddenly.


    With a loud explosion, fire lighted the sky and a hole appeared on the inneryer. Burnt bodies littered


    the whole ce. Uriah stretched its ming wings and rushed through the hole, followed by Rubygon.


    "Charge!" Rocky, trailing Uriah and Rubygon, led the ck Dragon Legion into the inneryer.


    "Spiritual beasts?" Woods was surprised to see that Rocky owned such a powerful spirit-manipted


    beast. His eyes widened in amazement. A powerful spirit-manipted beast sometimes could be equal


    to one thousand soldiers and realization dawned on him that he had underestimated Rocky.


    "Liam," Woods called and three men of the Heavenly Stage showed up.


    "At your service, sir," the middle-aged man among the three said.


    "You three go to the array and try every means to stop the Crimson Dragon Army. Don''t let them disturb


    the attack of the inneryer," Woodsmanded.


    "Then who is there to protect you?" the man enquired with a worried expression.


    "Don''t worry, I will be fine. Go now!" Woods ordered. What was more important was to ensure the


    normal functioning of the inner attack. He knew clearly that once the inneryer stopped attacking, the


    Magic Lotus Array wouldn''t be able to deal with the Crimson Dragon Army whose soldier strength was


    double that of theirs.


    The three men exchanged nces and left to obey the orders.


    Rocky led the ck Dragon Legion into the inneryer and started disrupting the attack function of the


    inneryer.


    As Rocky was about to destroy the attack function of the inneryer, three masters of the Heavenly


    Stage appeared out of the blue, their bodies glistening with copious spiritual light, followed by hundreds


    of soldiers.


    A spirit maniptor of the Heavenly Stage was equivalent to amander. Though they didn''t lead an


    army, their existence could stabilize the spirit of the army.


    So the soldiers who had panicked a little when Rocky entered the inneryer calmed down on seeing


    the three masters of the Heavenly Stage and bravely confronted the ck Dragon Legion.


    The three masters of the Heavenly Stage hesitated tounch an attack, but stared at Rocky.


    "Leave him to me, while you two dispose of the others," the middle-aged man whispered to his fellows,


    pointing at Rocky with a serious expression.


    Both of the other two nodded and rushed to the other sides.

 Chapter 446 Rocky VS Liam

    Chapter 446 Rocky VS Liam


    At that moment, several spirit maniptors from the ck Dragon Legion, with their spirit-manipted


    beasts, dashed forward to intercept their enemies. Although their enemies were warriors at the


    Heavenly Stage and too powerful for them, they knew they could never withdraw nor desert. As


    soldiers, they swore to fight for their empire until their dying breath.


    Inspired by the several spirit maniptors, the remaining army of the ck Dragon Legion, led by


    Rocky, soon fought fiercely with the defending army of the Timber Deity Empire at the inneryer of the


    array. The sound of shouting, killing and fighting was all that could be heard from a distance. As the


    battle grew more intense, such sound became more despairing and deafening.


    Only two men didn''t join the battle, Rocky and the middle-aged man.


    "My name is Liam Lie, Mr. Bai. I would like to offer you a piece of advice: If you want your troops to live,


    you''d better surrender now. My master appreciates your talent, so I wouldn''t want to hurt you if


    possible!" the middle-aged man said in an arrogant tone with his hands crossed. Rocky knew that there


    was a hidden meaning in his words¡ªhe didn''t want to be used of tormenting those weaker than


    him.


    He did have the capabilities to boast and to be arrogant as even Rocky couldn''t gauge how strong he


    was¡ªhis strength was at least above the third grade of the Heavenly Stage.


    He knew that this would be a difficult fight because he was only at the preliminary level of the Heavenly


    Stage. His only advantage was the spiritual power inside his body, as it could match with those of the


    strength was above the third grade of the Heavenly Stage, he realized that he didn''t have any


    advantage at all.


    Despite that, he was not intimidated at all, because his real opponents were far more powerful and


    stronger than Liam. If he would be afraid right now, he wouldn''t be able to gain the courage he needed


    to face his real opponents.


    Hence, Rocky decided to take out his Frozen Wind Dagger. As he wielded it, it turned into a ck-red


    ming de. He thought that the gap between their strengths could be reduced with this weapon.


    Rocky continued staring sharply at Liam as he gripped his weapon. His eyes were full of determination


    and fierce fighting spirit.


    Uriah and Rubygon felt the fighting spirit of their master, so they immediately returned to his side. They


    made bared their teeth and prepared themselves for any uing strikes.


    When Liam saw the two spirit-manipted beasts surrounding Rocky, his eyes glinted with a bit of


    surprise. For a moment, he did not understand why Rocky could own two spirit-manipted beasts at


    the same time. However, that surprised look shortly vanished. It looked like the strength of Rocky was


    not much of a big dealpared to his. Liam stretched out his hand to gather his spiritual power, and


    opened his own Magic Spiritual Space. A Timber spirit-manipted beast at the third grade of the four-


    star level rushed out immediately. Its appearance was slightly shorter than Rubygon and its body was


    tightly wrapped by countless wriggling green vines, revealing only a pair of dark cold eyes. Rocky


    thought it resembled a mummy.


    "So, he is a Timber spirit maniptor," Rocky concluded. He easily recognized Liam''s identity as a


    Timber spirit maniptor just by the summoning of his spirit-manipted beast. He concluded that his


    enemy might be more difficult to deal with than he had previously thought.


    Uriah and Rubygon showed a strong fighting intent to challenge the Timber spirit-manipted beast


    that appeared in front of them. They let out roars, which was a deration of war.


    "Go!" Rocky simply ordered when he saw his two beasts were ready to fight. Although the opponent of


    his two spirit-manipted beasts was already at the third grade of the four-star level, he believes that


    Uriah and Rubygon would have a chance to win if they attacked together.


    Uriah and Rubygon immediately rushed toward their opponent together as they heard their master''s


    order. The vines that wrapped around the Timber spirit-manipted beast suddenly spread like


    thousands of snakes that rushed out of their cave. They soon formed awork that dashed towards


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    the two beasts rushing towards them.


    Both of them didn''t show any sign of weakness. Uriah created a fierce me that surrounded its body,


    while Rubygon was full of intense momentum, with its sharp ws shing boldly.


    "Commander Bai, I will no longer be lenient or restrain myself against you!" Liam reminded Rocky


    coldly. The spiritual power around the former''s body produced a cracking sound as his whole body


    burst into rollers of thunder.


    "So, the nature of his spiritual power is Thunder," Rocky concluded as he narrowed his eyes to inspect.


    The spiritual power of Thunder nature had very strong destructive power just like his spiritual power of


    Fire nature. But in terms of attacking speed, Liam''s was definitely faster.


    In the blink of an eye, Liam''s shape had turned into a stream of thunder light and rushed Rocky at


    lightning speed.


    Without the slightest fear, Rocky flourished the ming de with one hand and thumped on the


    ground with his feet hard. Then, he leaped and charged towards his enemy.


    "Rolling Thunder!" Liam bellowed. Heunched an attack from his arsenal of spiritual martial arts.


    Within a second, Rocky saw the spiritual power with the Thunder nature emerged from his enemy''s


    punch. It turned into the shape of a torrent of thunder and lightning, and its speed was uncanny. Before


    Rocky could see it, it was already rushing towards him.


    Rocky''s face turned grim. He immediately flourished his weapon to counterattack as the Evil me on


    the dagger turned into a Moon de with a loud whistling sound.


    The spiritual power of different natures mmed into each other with a bang. It created a gust of wind


    that spread around them and stirred up waves of dust.


    "Not bad! You blocked my first attack quite easily. Yet, I just activated my power at the second grade of


    the Heavenly Stage. My next attack will be more powerful," Liam said as his eyes shed a hint of


    acknowledgement. Rocky, whose strength was at the first grade of the Heavenly Stage, could actually


    block his attack. This made him interested in Rocky''s talent.


    For Rocky, that acknowledgement from his enemy was not good news. He felt that he shouldn''t


    underestimate the power of his enemy''s attacks! He knew that his strength was far more powerful than


    that of the second grade of the Heavenly Stage.


    "Rushing Thunder!" Liamunched another punch as his eyes became sharper. Instantly, a wave of


    spiritual power with the Thunder nature dashed towards Rocky. It was much faster this time, like a


    lightning bolt that abruptly shed.


    Before Rocky had enough time to react, the spiritual power got close to him like a fierce beast who was


    ready to gnaw at him.


    Without showing any sign of fear or panic, he immediately put the ming de of Frozen Wind


    Dagger in front of him and summoned the extreme Evil me power in it.


    A loud sound of explosion was heard all throughout the battlefield again.


    The two kinds of power crashed into each other again. In an instant, the thunder power shone brightly,


    while the Evil me was dispersed.


    Rocky felt his arms trembled and numbed. He also lost his stability and was forced to take a few steps


    backwards. The pain of his whole body told him that Liam already used the power at the third grade of


    the Heavenly Stage.


    Before Rocky had enough time to take a breath, Liam rushed up to him like a fast-moving shadow,


    while his whole body exuded a very strong aura at the fourth grade of the Heavenly Stage.


    Immediately, a sharp killing intent shrouded Rocky again.


    He was surprised by the power Liam had just released. He didn''t expect that his strength had reached


    the fourth grade. The gap between their strengths was quite obvious now!

 Chapter 447 Super Spirit Possession

    Chapter 447 Super Spirit Possession


    "Thunder Dragon Strike!" Without warning, Liam leaped high into the air before rushing downwards


    with widespread arms made stronger by the spiritual power. The sky was lit up by two dragon-shaped


    lightning bolts which were then followed by the violent crackle and boom of a thunderstorm.


    Liam wanted to end the war with this strike.


    "Burn Heaven and Earth..." With the power imbued by the Heavenly Stage, Liam''s fierce spiritual


    martial arts now blocked Rocky in every single direction. The oing strike would be impossible to


    escape. Then Rocky calmed down and lifted his arms. Calling Evil me, Rocky attacked Liam with full


    strength.


    Although he was hit by Rocky''s mes, Liam''s thunderbolts remained intact and even managed to


    pierce through the Evil me instantly.


    With no other ce to retreat to, Rocky gathered his spiritual power to wield his Frozen Wind Dagger to


    fend off Liam''s attack.


    Bang!


    The dragon-shaped lightning bolt met the Frozen Wind Dagger with a deafening crash, illuminating the


    whole area with a blinding light.


    The impact resulted in a huge shock wave that caused the ground under Rocky''s feet to copse.


    "Ptooey!" Rocky spat out a mouthful of blood as he felt his hands shake from the attack. Even with the


    power of the Holy Dragon Bead, he wasn''t able to fill the strength gap between him and Liam.


    It was a miracle he could still manage to stand on his own two feet. An ordinary, first-grade spirit


    maniptor of the Heavenly Stage would''ve easily sumbed to the attacks of a fourth-grade spirit


    maniptor of the Heavenly Stage.


    Rocky wouldn''t back down. Clenching his teeth, he started his counterattack by waving his Frozen


    Wind Dagger. A single but powerful Evil me burst out and transformed into a Moon de that


    forcefully pushed Liam back.


    ''How could a spirit maniptor of Rocky''s level be able to push me away with such power?'' Liam


    thought to himself in awe. Rocky should''ve at least been gravely injured with his attack. Instead, he


    only suffered minor injuries. To his further astonishment, Liam realized that Rocky was still standing


    upright and even managed to strike back again. That was far beyond Liam''s imagination.


    For Rocky, that attack took quite a lot of effort. Liam''s power was hard to rival which forced him to use


    the power of the Holy Dragon Bead. However, using the power had a catch¡ªthe more it was used, the


    more suffering it would cause the user to endure. Because the distance between them was so vast,


    using the power meant bringing destruction to himself.


    Therefore, he had no other choice but to utilize the Holy Dragon Bead''s power. But the result was not


    good.


    Knowing Liam was powerful, Rocky decided not to execute the same strategy he usually used on his


    opponents¡ªby consuming their powers while simultaneously restoring his own through magical saliva,


    waiting for the chance to kill the opponent in a single attack. But now he couldn''t catch such a chance


    to do that. He could no longer bear three more attacks¡ªwhich were the equivalent of the assault he


    had just endured.


    Although he could take a chance on his Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill, he was still at level one


    and quite inexperienced with it. So, this skill wouldn''t work for him this time.


    Considering all of these, he decided that the only way to close the gap between them was to activate


    the spirit possession with Uriah.


    If he used the skill with Uriah, Rubygon must face Liam''s Timber spirit-manipted beast, a third-grade


    beast of four star level on its own, which Rubygon couldn''t face against for too long.


    With all things considered, Rocky was at aplete disadvantage now.


    But he knew that he had to stand strong against this powerful opponent of his. If he failed, the Crimson


    Dragon Army would suffer a tremendous loss.


    "Uriah!" Rocky immediately shouted after hesitating for a moment.


    Hearing his cry, Uriah (who was busy attacking the Timber spirit-manipted beast alongside


    Rubygon) turned around and transformed into a brilliant me rushing towards Rocky.


    Rocky was wrapped in the spiritual power that burned just as fiercely as a me.


    As Uriah got closer, Rocky''s body morphed to fuse with his.


    "Spirit Possession?" Witnessing Rocky''s immense skill of Spirit Possession, Liam''s eyes flew wide


    open in awe.


    It was widely known that being able to sessfully activate the Spirit Possession with the spirit-


    manipted beast was both a goal and a challenge. It required such an extreme level of talent and


    aptitude that even when one was considered a primordial spirit maniptor, it couldn''t be easily


    achieved without the excellent talent.


    Which was why Liam was amazed by Rocky. But that wouldn''t slow down his attack. Set on stopping


    the Spirit Possession from happening, Liam morphed into thunder and rushed towards Rocky. With the


    Spirit Possession''s immense power, Rocky would be a hard nut to crack.


    It was already toote for Liam. As he drew nearer, Rocky had finished the Spirit Possession and was


    now covered in red scales and fire. The Frozen Wind Dagger he wielded grew longer, thicker, and more


    powerful.


    With the sess of the Spirit Possession, Rocky reached the third grade of the Heavenly Stage. New


    and more powerful spiritual powers were cast on him.


    Showing no fear, Rocky faced Liam with the Frozen Wind Dagger and Evil mes. He used them to


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    block all of the attacks that Liam was sending to him.


    Liam used his immense skills to take on Rocky''s advances. Suddenly, a lightning bolt pierced through


    the Evil me.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Soon, the entire area was engulfed in a series of deafening noises, dazzling lights, and powerful winds.


    Nearby, the soldiers stood in astonishment as they witnessed the epic battle between Rocky and Liam.


    The soldiers'' attacks began to wane, their focus was nowpletely on the ongoingbat between


    their respective masters. It was an event nobody wanted to miss.


    They were both on the ground now, intertwined. Each powerful blow made by either of them caused


    damage so great that everything within a 100-meter radius of them was killed and turned into ashes.


    Each strike, each blow caused all those witnessing the battle to tremble in fear.

 Chapter 448 Evil Power

    Chapter 448 Evil Power


    The two of them fought relentlessly with one another for over half an hour when finally they both


    stopped in a spot to catch their breath.


    Even though Liam was three levels higher than Rocky, now he was only a level ahead of Rocky once


    Rocky entered the state of Spirit Possession. Indeed it was the Frozen Wind Dagger in Rocky''s hands


    which entuated his spiritual power exponentially. With that the fight between them was almost


    bnced out to that between equals.


    However, Rocky could only maintain the state of Spirit Possession for half an hour or so at the most.


    And it was at this point, Rocky sensed that the state of Spirit Possession was about to fade into


    oblivion. Once this state was lifted, he would lose all his power which was fueled by the Spirit


    Possession. But his opponent, on the other hand, was more than capable of continuing the fight with


    the same intensity.


    It was clear now, Rocky had to defeat Liam before the state of Spirit Possession was lifted from him.


    Just then, Rocky once again lit the me light and let it engulf his entire body while lunging at Liam


    rapidly with the ming de of Frozen Wind Dagger brandishing.


    On seeing Rocky thrust himself forward, Liam braced himself not be careless and make any mistake.


    He gathered his spiritual power and was now prepared to fight back. As Rocky closed in, he raised his


    spiritual power and roared, "Taste the thunder and lightning!" The image of a gigantic knife formed by a


    bolt of lightning reflected in the sky above, in an almost frightening manner, with his gesture, moving


    forward right towards Rocky.


    Rocky, too as a reflex movement, wielded the ming de of Frozen Wind Dagger, weaving an


    airtight curtain of Dagger Dome in front of him blocking him from harm''s way. Both the mighty spiritual


    powers collided with each other once again. And all of a sudden, the entire sky was filled with bright


    explosions which sparked like dazzling fireworks.


    The sound of st echoed.


    In the end, Liam''s attack seemed to be more overpoweringly stronger than Rocky''s defense. Because


    of Liam''s move, a bright light lit all around, and smoke arose within tens of meters making everything


    seem foggy. And owing to this Rocky''s figure waspletely blurred.


    "Did I hit him?" Liam''s face shone bright with optimism when he saw that his attack of spiritual martial


    arts had defeated Rocky sessfully.


    And just as Liam was easing up, a palm-sized me shadow shot from between the smoke suddenly


    yet rapidly. It was wrapped around the lines of me, swiftly and constantly rotating up. The momentum


    it gained was extraordinary.


    This shadow was yet another Spiritual Weapon of Rocky''s, Dragon me Pearl!


    In an instant, the Dragon me Pearl spun like a cyclone and rapidly made its way towards Liam. The


    lines of fire on it were just like the tail of a monster, which was full of power. The me swept all around,


    raising waves of dust and everything along with it.


    Once Liam finally saw through the dust at Rocky''s move, he immediately gathered his Thunder spiritual


    power and created a shield right in front of him. Secondster, the Dragon me Pearl struck the


    thunder shield fiercely, instantly the surrounding erupted out of the light of the me. The entire scene


    was looked like a meteorite hit the ground, leaving behind chaos.


    The two forces kept colliding without any interval. It was obvious that neither of them was going to give


    up their endeavor to defeat the other!


    However, gradually the shield Liam created began to crack under the heavy power of the Dragon


    me Pearl which too had started to weaken.


    At that moment, a bright figure surrounded by me light suddenly appeared. He jumped right up to the


    sky, waving the ming de in his hand.


    Facing double the pressure from the ming de and Dragon me Pearl, the thunder shield finally


    broken and disappeared.


    As soon as the shield broke, Liam started vomiting blood as he was evidently grievously injured.


    And now, the de had finally closed in on Liam. It went straight down, leaving him with not an inch of


    space to hide and protect himself.


    Just then, when all the hope had diminished, something surprising happened!


    All of a sudden, a vine appeared right behind Liam and wrapped itself around his body within seconds.


    The vine with one strong grip pulled him back fast enough for Liam to escape the ming de.


    Right then the ming de fell onto the ground. A sh of me light shed across the spot where


    the weaponnded.


    Rocky caught the Dragon me Pearl falling from the sky with one cold nce. At the same time he


    looked up and saw that it was the Timber spirit-manipted beast who saved Liam with its opportune


    stunt.


    Not far away, Rubygony on the ground tending to its injured body. It clearly could not fight any more.


    Misfortune never came alone. Right then, Rocky could feel the strength in his body disappear swiftly. At


    the same time, a me light too flew out of his body, and transformed into a beast''s shadow on the floor


    beside him.


    Rocky was suddenly crippled with weakness and felt pangs of distress. He fell on one knee as he


    began panting like an animal. He realized his spiritual power was almost entirely exhausted and this


    was the side effect of Spirit Possession. At the same time, Uriah''s condition too was no better than


    Rocky. It could only barely support the body with a clear look of exhaustion.


    On the other hand, Liam escaped Rocky''s fatal blow in the nick of time, with far less harm and much


    more optimism, with the help of his spirit-manipted beast.


    "I cannot let this man escape. I must kill him this time as this is my final chance!" Meanwhile, a furiously


    savage intent shed in Liam''s eyes, because he now realized that Rocky would be a big threat to the


    Timber Deity Empire if he escaped. And despite Mr. Mu possessed deep admiration and respect for


    him, Rocky was undeniably still an enemy. Now he had a clear cut chance to kill Rocky once and for


    all. And of course he, as a man of Timber Deity Empire, would grasp this chance and kill him without a


    second''s hesitation.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    So, without wasting another second, Liam did not hesitate as he began gathering and raising his


    spiritual power yet again. Almost instantly his right fist gathered a surge of spiritual power. For a


    moment, his right fist shed bright with thunder and started to grow until it became a fearful ball of


    thunder.


    "Try this!" Liam waved his right fist with all his might as it surged with growing power. The thunder ball,


    which had grown a meter in diameter, barreled out and crashed into Rocky.


    On the other hand, Rocky didn''t even have the strength to defend himself from this attack. He just sat


    there numb with pain watching the powerful ball approaching and soon enveloping him.


    "Ah..." The next moment, Rocky felt paralyzed with pain. He was unable to move let alone react, and


    he felt as if he had been electrocuted. The waves of pain coursing through his body made him feel he


    was just a step away from death. He shuddered helplessly as he tried to bear it all.


    "I can''t die!" Rocky gritted his teeth, and opened his eyes wide, as he muttered to himself with


    persistence, hatred, and anger.


    He couldn''t just die here after all that had happened. He could not give into the painful circumstance


    this way!


    He needed more power to make it through.


    Suddenly, Rocky felt something evil inside his body that wanted to tear out ande alive. His eyes


    turned bloodshot red with rage.


    "Just reveal yourself and get free from me!"


    All of a sudden, a voicemanded inside Rocky''s head. The voice shook him like a bolt of lightning.


    An evil yet powerful spiritual power sprang out of his body, forming countless ck beams. In the blink


    of an eye, the ck beams swallowed up the thunder ball which had enveloped him and was drowning


    him in pain. Just as it freed him from the thunder, the ck beams wrapped him entirely.


    Meanwhile, in Iron Dino Legion, Sabina was leading the troops to resist various offensive strategies.


    Right now Iron Dino Legion was separated from the ck Dragon Legion. Suddenly, she felt a strong


    burning sensation in her chest. She stood frozen in a spot for a while, before she reached out to take


    out the Dragon Twined Wood, which was a close-fitting collection of her.


    "Has Rocky been in an ident? Will he be fine?" Sabina recalled her master Marcia''s warning from


    the moment before she left. Marcia asked her that she must remain on Rocky''s side when Dragon


    Twined Wood was in abnormal condition.


    So, when Dragon Twined Wood was in an abnormal condition now, Sabina assumed it was possible


    that something had happened to Rocky now.


    With these thoughts, Sabina''s cold eyes grew warm with concern. She did not have time to care about


    what was happening now. She immediately gathered spirit and then opened a portal in the Magic


    Spiritual Space. After that, she summoned Duchess Silver, jumped on its back and began flying


    towards the inner lotus array direction.

 Chapter 449 A Dreadful Scene

    Chapter 449 A Dreadful Scene


    Liam was sure that Rocky would die. However, he saw the thunder ball suddenly disappeared and was


    reced by beams of ck light that engulfed Rocky. Astonishment drew on Liam''s face. He could not


    understand what was happening.


    Meanwhile, Rocky was filled with extremely evil spiritual power. The seal Marcia had set for him was on


    the verge of copsing. The evil spiritual power grew ceaselessly, spilled over from the seal and


    upied his whole body.


    Rocky slowly stood up, and ck smoke emitted from his body from head to toe. His eyes turned into


    dark scarlet-colored. He looked like a devil. The Frozen Wind Dagger he held was wrapped by ck air


    and became a ck evil de instead of a ming de.


    Both armies from the Crimson Dragon Army and the Timber Deity Empire felt frightened when they saw


    how Rocky looked like. They didn''t dare to look on his eyes because of fear.


    Liam was also dumbfounded by the abnormal change that happened to Rocky. However, what


    frightened him the most was Rocky''s aura because it became unpredictably strong.


    The other two senior spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage came back to Liam''s side. They looked


    at each other with a sense of astonishment when they saw Rocky covered with the ck air.


    "We can''t let him live. Let''s fight him together," Liam said. He was sure that he had to kill Rocky


    regardless of what happened to Rocky and how much strength he gained. Otherwise, there might be


    endless troubles for them in the future.


    All of them rushed towards Rocky, who had fallen into evil. They relentlessly attacked him with a variety


    of martial arts and tried to beat him.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Rocky fixed his evil eyes on them. In the blink of an eye, he turned into a gust of ck gas and


    disappeared slowly in the air. All three spiritual maniptors at the Heavenly Stage failed to beat him


    with their power.


    They tried to locate where he was, and a ck shadow that looked like a ghost appeared behind one of


    the three senior spirit maniptors. The evil de in the shadow''s hand attacked the senior spirit


    maniptor rapidly.


    Both Liam and the other senior spirit maniptor quickly turned their heads when they heard him


    uttered a heartrending cry. One of his arms was cut off and fell on the ground, and a gush of blood


    came out.


    It was like the shadow was a different person, but they were certain that their opponent was none other


    than Rocky.


    Liam and the other senior maniptor looked scared. They knew they fought against a very powerful


    opponent. They no longer felt confident.


    Liam gave out thunder light from his hands and attacked the ck shadow with all of his strength, but


    Rocky disappeared as a gust of ck gas again. Liam''s attacknded on the ground, created a loud


    sound and failed to hit Rocky again.


    Rocky burst in a peal of evilughter, which was enough to wake the dead. It sounded arrogant and


    disdainful, and everybody who heard it couldn''t help but tremble with so much fear.


    "What kind of monster is he?" Liam mumbled with amazement and fear on his face.


    "Monster? I''m not a monster!" Rocky shouted to Liam, and he abruptly appeared in front of him. He


    looked frantic and domineering.


    Rocky looked like he also lost his consciousness. Some devil power was controlling him as if he was a


    reincarnated Satan that was filled with horrifying and hostile aura. He waved the evil de on his hand


    again. A gust of terrifyingly evil spiritual power changed it into a huge Moon de that rushed at Liam


    at lightning speed.


    Liam''s face changed its color at the sight of the huge Moon de, which covered the whole sky. He


    tried to escape from it with all his strength instead of resisting it. The Moon de brushed past Liam,


    and he was not caught with it. But, the attack covered nearly one hundred people, including soldiers of


    both parties.


    A loud sound came through, and a pit with a diameter of several dozen meters was created on the


    ground. ck light burst out in arge range afterward. The nearly one hundred people disappeared as


    if they evaporated into the air, leaving nothing.


    The soldiers of both parties felt surprised when they saw what had happened, but they had no exact


    idea of what was going on.


    Rocky burst into wildughter once again. He ran to thest senior spirit maniptor at the Heavenly


    Stage, who didn''t dare or try to fight against him. He fled away as fast as he could.


    Rocky ran after him. He waved his weapon in his hand, and explosions came through and light shone.


    Many soldiers died in his attack, and their chopped dead bodies scattered everywhere.


    Rather than marching forward, the troops of the Crimson Dragon Army retreated backward in a hurry.


    They just watched Rocky carried out the ughter among their enemies from a distance.


    Many people fell on the ground without being warned once Rocky passed by a ce. Because of that,


    the defending troops of the Timber Deity Empire in the inner part of the Magic Lotus Array were thrown


    into a frenzy. They weren''t in the mood to fight anymore, and they just copsed in an instant.


    Woods, who was inside the core of the Magic Lotus Array, saw soldiers retreating towards his direction


    continuously, but he had no idea what was happening.


    Shortly, he saw Rocky, who was wrapped in the ck air, running towards his direction too.


    Liam and another senior spirit maniptor at the Heavenly Stage had retreated to Woods'' side. They


    supported the senior spirit maniptor whose arm had been cut off by Rocky.


    "What the hell happened? Why does Commander Bai look like that?" Woods asked Liam with


    astonishment portrayed on his face. He caught sight of Rocky, who was wrapped by ck air and


    looked strange.


    "Sir, he''s weird. I don''t think he''s a human!" Liam answered. His heart fluttered with fear.


    "Sir, we''d better retreat as soon as possible. Nobody can fight him at this rate. He''s like a Satan," the


    other senior spirit maniptor said with a deathly pale face.


    Woods fixed his cold eyes on Rocky, who was rushing there while killing from a distance.


    While the defending troops of the Timber Deity Empire were terrified by Rocky''s lethal power, a female


    who rode on a silvery spirit-manipted beast appeared from the sky andnded on the ground right in


    front of Rocky.


    "It''s she?" Woods recognized the female when he looked at her. She was the beautiful spirit


    maniptor at the Supernal Stage he had met once.


    She was Sabina.


    Shended on the ground and saw Rocky. She was shocked to find that he looked evil now as if he


    was possessed by the devil. She remembered what her master had told her. She had to seal Rocky


    with Dragon Twined Wood once an abnormal change happened to him.


    She didn''t hesitate to seal Rocky. She took out the Dragon Twined Wood and began uttering the seal


    incantation.


    Rocky looked at Sabina who was in his way, and it was like he didn''t recognize her. He wavered his


    weapon again and rushed where she was as the strong evil spiritual power was emitted from his body.


    Sabina couldn''t resist his attack because she had to finish uttering the seal incantation first. Otherwise,


    it would not work.


    Duchess Silver suddenly neighed loudly. In an instant, a cyclone appeared around it. The three silvery


    horns on its head created a st of wind, rotating like propellers. Then the wind left on Duchess


    Silver''s body formed a wind wall in front of it and Sabina. When Rocky''s spiritual power collided against


    the wind wall, a huge draft of wind was created.


    But Rocky''s evil spiritual power was stronger. The wind wall broke, and he headed to Sabina''s location


    again.


    A few more secondster, the Dragon Twined Wood in Sabina''s hands was stimted by the


    incantation and it roared like a dragon, which sounded loud enough to wake the dead. The entire


    Dragon Twined Wood flew in the sky straightaway in the shape of a dazzling golden dragon. The


    dragon opened its mouth and inhaled all the evil spiritual power that approached Sabina. Meanwhile, it


    hovered in the air. Then the dragon straightened its back and hastened towards Rocky. Upon seeing


    this, Rocky brandished the de in his hand to attack the dragon. However, the attacks were dispersed


    by the lighting from the dragon.

 Chapter 450 The Legend Of The Evil God

    Chapter 450 The Legend Of The Evil God


    The golden dragon growled fiercely as it coiled itself around Rocky without warning. Locked in its


    painful embrace, Rocky struggled desperately to break free. The more he resisted, the tighter the


    dragon''s grip became. As the light emanated by the dragon glowed, the ck air surrounding him


    began to disperse. The evil presence was waning.


    Everyone present was shocked.


    When Sabina noticed the evil presence all around Rocky was being crushed by the golden dragon, she


    hopped off of Duchess Silver''s back and rushed towards Rocky in huge strides. Gathering all of her


    spiritual power in her palm, she smacked the golden dragon with all her might.


    Suddenly, the golden dragon glistened with light which then prated Rocky''s body. This caused the


    evil forces to retreat within the remaining eightyers of seal.


    As the evil power that consumed Rocky began to recede, he found himself on the verge of fainting.


    Quickly noticing this, Sabina lunged forward and broke his fall with an embrace.


    Sabina found herself irritated and her cheeks flush in embarrassment as Rocky leaned against her.


    She knew that pushing him away was impossible, so she had to curb her temper for the time being.


    All the men found themselves jealous of the lucky Rocky.


    "What do we do now, sir?" Liam turned his gaze to Woods.


    Woods remained silent as he fixed his eyes on Rocky and Sabina.


    A soldier arrived and announced, "The outeryer of the Magic Lotus Array has been breached! A


    huge army of Crimson Dragon Army soldiers is charging through at this moment!"


    After a minute of careful thinking, Woodsmanded, "Give them my order to retreat the entire army


    east out of Hippo Land." Rocky had broken the Magic Lotus Array. If they fought, the death toll would


    surely rise.


    Under Woods''mand, the Timber Deity Empire soldiers retreated swiftly to the east.


    Meanwhile, Marin and Dunn rushed and led the Thunder Bird Legion and the White Tiger Legion to


    unite with the Iron Dino Legion.


    Seeing Rocky unconscious in Sabina''s arms, Marin rushed and asked with eyes wide in shock, "What


    happened, Commander Ji?"


    "He''s fine. His spiritual power just ran out." Not wanting to exin further, Sabina quickly handed over


    Rocky to Marin.


    Before Marin could respond, the unconscious Rocky was already leaning against her. She felt her


    cheeks start to flush but still managed to wrap her arms around Rocky''s waist to keep him from


    tumbling down.


    "I can take care of him, Commander Marin." Dunn told Marin hastily.


    "Don''t bother. I''ll take him back to our camp. You lead the army to conquer the camp and make sure


    that all Timber Deity Empire''s garrison has left." Marin summoned Verdanim and helped Rocky mount


    the creature that would take them back to the camp on the hill.


    As she watched Marin apany Rocky back and the Dragon Twined Wood in her hand, Sabina now


    understood what her master meant with Rocky needing her protection.


    It still baffled her¡ªthe horrible, evil power that lurked within Rocky. He wasn''t ordinary, which was for


    sure. There was something about him that he desperately tried to hide.


    Rocky slept for a day and a night. Arising from his deep slumber, Rocky found himself lying in a bed in


    a camp¡ªwith Marin asleep beside him. With her fluttering eyshes and her pouty lips, she was even


    more beautiful asleep than she was awake.


    ''Why are we sleeping in the same ce? Was she taking care of me?'' Rocky wondered as he gazed at


    Marin and felt his heart full of warmth.


    He tried to get out of bed without waking her but failed.


    "You''re awake!" Marin eximed with glee upon seeing him. She''d been worried about him the whole


    day and night¡ªworrying he would never wake up.


    "How did I get here?" Rocky asked trying to remember what he could of yesterday.


    "Commander Ji saved you. I brought you here." Marin answered him.


    "Sabina?" Rocky narrowed his eyes as Sabina''s image shed across his memory.


    "Where is she?" he questioned, seeming to have remembered something.


    "She''s at the camp at the Hippo Land. The Timber Deity Empire army has retreated," Marin replied.


    "I see." Rocky appeared to have lost his memory of how he defeated the Timber Deity Empire army on


    his own yesterday.


    "Are you alright? You don''t remember anything from yesterday at all?" Marin ced a hand gently on


    his forehead to check for signs of a fever.


    "No." Rocky grinned, enjoying the attention he was getting.


    "Why?" Marin started to feel weird.


    "Forget it. I''m just happy we finally managed to take back the Hippo Land," Rocky replied as he smiled


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    and held Marin''s hand in his.


    Removing her hand from his swiftly, Marin looked as though she touched something horrible. Turning


    away she muttered, "You should rest. I''ll get you something to eat." Then she left.


    As soon as she disappeared, Rocky''s eyes were zed over with darkness. Of course, he


    remembered what had happened. Especially when the evil power got the best of him¡ªand that wasn''t


    the first time. ''What did Sabina do that removed the evil from within me?'' To answer that, he had to ask


    her when they were reunited.


    As soon as he thought of that, Rocky left the camp with great haste. He was nowhere to be found when


    Marin returned with a bowl of gruel.


    "Where did he go? This gruel took a while to simmer." She muttered to herself disappointingly. Her


    eyebrows were knitted together in frustration.


    Meanwhile, people hurried in and out of the camping ground to clear the ground and repair the


    defenses. When Rocky appeared, they all stopped and paid him their respects with looks of gratitude


    etched on their faces.


    The heroic story of Rocky facing the entire Timber Deity Empire army circted within the army and


    impressed everyone.


    And from then on, all those who had witnessed Rocky that day as he was possessed by the evil spirit


    and wielded his fearsome sword nicknamed him the Evil God.

 Chapter 451 Too Bad To Be Saved

    Chapter 451 Too Bad To Be Saved


    Rocky felt indifferent as the strange nces came from the people around him. While he withdrew his


    eyes, he found where Sabina was.


    Sabina was standing next to Uriah and Rubygon, and there was gauze wrapped on Rubygon''s body.


    He thought that someone took good care of his spirit-manipted beast.


    Rocky walked straight towards them. Both Uriah and Rubygon cheered up when they noticed that their


    master came closer, the excitement was evident on their faces.


    Sabina turned around to where Rubygon and Uriah were looking, and she found out that it was Rocky.


    Her eyes stared at him coldly. "So, looks like you''re all right, aren''t you?" she asked in a cold tone.


    "Yes. I guess I''m okay and feeling fine because of your kind bless!" Rocky replied in a funny tone,


    regardless of how cold Sabina responded to him. "By the way, what happened yesterday on the


    battlefield?" he added.


    "You don''t remember anything?" Sabina queried with a confused look on her face. She quite not


    understood why he asked such a question right now.


    "Not so much, I could only recall a few," Rocky said. He could only remember a fragmented part of the


    whole event yesterday. But he barely knew nothing about that part where Sabina saved his life at the


    end.


    "Oh, that," Sabina responded in a t tone. Her cold face showed that she cared nothing about whether


    Rocky was alive or not.


    "I guess I was out of control again, wasn''t I?" He stated as his eyes became sharp. Deep in his heart,


    he already had an answer to his question. This was not the first time that he encountered something


    like this. Due to that, he familiarized the feelings during the first time, it was like being engulfed in a


    sh by endless darkness.


    "Again? What did you mean? Have you ever been like this before?" Sabina asked. She was puzzled


    and surprised by his statement.


    "I had another time when I encountered the same situation just like what happened yesterday." Rocky


    nodded his acknowledgment in a calm tone. He recalled the day when Marcia forcibly sealed the power


    of the Holy Dragon Bead inside his body. After that, he became an ordinary spirit maniptor from a


    royal spirit maniptor, with a much lower level of power. He kept a grudge on Marcia ever since she


    took away Rocky''s identity as a royal spirit maniptor by sealing his inner power. However, after


    experiencing the mutation of his body once again, he understood now why she had to put the nine-


    quickly once he lost control of his body.


    Sabina understood right away why her master Marcia asked her toe with the Dragon Twined


    Wood and protect Rocky back then because Marcia predicted that the evil power inside Rocky''s body


    would st off again.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    However, Sabina could not understand why her master would care so much for Rocky. She had never


    seen her master offer so much help to any other man before. What was more, the Frozen Wind Dagger


    was now in Rocky''s hand, which meant a lot to Marcia. Sabina heard from Marcia before that the


    Frozen Wind Dagger had been given to someone else, she had no idea that it was Rocky who now


    owned it. That was why she was curious about the rtionship between her master and Rocky Bai.


    She could not figure it out but what she knew, for now, was the secrets Rocky carried on his back were


    way heavier than what she could imagine.


    "How did you make it?" Rocky asked, and he fixed his eyes on her. He didn''t ask directly but Sabina


    understood what it meant.


    "Well, I have my way to do that. That''s none of your business, just mind your own," Sabina replied with


    an expressionless look on her face. She did not want to let Rocky know that her master was Marcia.


    So, she wanted to cut the conversation quickly because it might be too risky if she let him know her real


    identity. It would bring her a lot of trouble whilepleting the tasks that her master had assigned to


    her, she then threw a cold nce at him and was about to leave right away. On top of that, she couldn''t


    bear to see Rocky standing in front of her. Because the longer she watched him, the more details she


    would recall about yesterday. Sabina couldn''t help thinking about how he fell on her chest, which made


    her ashamed so much. She had to suppress her anger to prevent herself from beating him due to


    vition.


    Rocky knew it was not easy for Sabina to reveal to him, and he realized that he would know nothing if


    Sabina was not willing to tell him more. So, instead of asking, he put on a slight smile on his face.


    "Anyway, thank you for giving me a helping hand yesterday!" he added. Rocky said it in his most


    sincere tone and looked in her eyes. He was indeed thankful for Sabina. If she didn''t show up and help


    him, the consequence and oue would look disastrous.


    Regardless of how sincere he looked, Sabina, on the other hand, remained her cold face. "Well, Marin


    is a nice girl. You have to be good to her!" she suddenly blurted out.


    She turned and left before Rocky could understand what she meant.


    "What? Do you guys understand what she talked about?" Rocky turned and looked at Uriah and


    Rubygon confused. He had no idea why Sabina said something like that.


    Meanwhile, the news about Rocky led the army to sessfully regain the field of Hippo Land had been


    sent to the frontline of the Crimson Dragon Army by Carrier Beast as soon as it could. Lance


    immediately called all the Elite Commanders and Frontline Commanders in the military camp for a


    meeting after he heard the news.


    "I can''t believe Rocky captured a strategic position so soon!"


    "I agree with you. We tried three times there before and could not make it to hold the field of Hippo


    Land in the end, but he did it."


    "It''s very important for us to recapture the Hippo Land this time. As we all know, it is the hub of several


    strategic sites. What''s more, the recapture of Hippo Land is helpful for Crimson Dragon Army to


    enhance troop morale!"


    At themander''s tent, almost everyone inside stated their points of view on this great victory. In


    addition to the excitement, there were also surprise evident on their faces.


    They were astounded for a reason. The Crimson Dragon Army fought continuously to recapture Hippo


    Land three times, but with no lucks in the end. However, it was the first time that Rocky tried to do so, it


    only took him several days toplete this tough task and he made it easily. No wonder why everyone


    was shocked about the news. Crimson Dragon Army had been in a weak position for so long. The


    recapture of Hippo Land meant a lot because it made it possible for the army to have different strategic


    sites nearby cooperate during battle.


    Even Lance admired his wise decision of letting Rocky lead the army. It was a very wise choice and he


    was d he had done that.


    "Father, now that we have recaptured Hippo Land, what is the next step?" Isis asked with a joyful face.


    Although she had some different opinions when her father wanted Rocky to lead the army back then,


    she couldn''t deny that he was indeed a skillful person. Nevertheless, she did not expect that Rocky


    wouldplete the task in such a short time, and she was surprised that he could recapture the field of


    Hippo Land.


    "Of course, we should take the initiative to strike! This time, an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth!"


    Lance stated in a firm tone as he clenched one of his fists in readiness. He unconsciously raised his


    voice as he felt excited for a minute.


    But a piece of sad news was on its way. Just as the old saying said, when things went too far, they


    would go the other way.


    Before Lance and othermanders could discuss the further n for the battle, the bad news arrived


    carried by the Carrier Beast.


    "What are you saying?! We just lost the field of the Nine Grottoes? How was that possible?! The main


    forces of the Timber Deity Empire shouldn''t have arrived at that ce!" Lance spoke out of great shock.


    He found the bad news hard to digest.


    What Lance heard before was, the main forces of the Timber Deity Empire would move to the south


    after they held the field of the Dead Silence Mount, and they would head for another strategic site of


    the Crimson Dragon Army, the Nine Snakes Gorge. He had made adequate preparations at the Nine


    Snakes Gorge before the main forces of the Timber Deity Empire arrived to make sure that they had no


    way to escape the clutches. He nned to lead the army in person as soon as the main forces of the


    Timber Deity Empire arrived at Nine Snakes Gorge because he thought that it would encourage the


    soldiers.


    Lance didn''t expect the main forces of the Timber Deity Empire would change their n and fought for


    the Nine Grottoes instead. He had no idea that the Timber Deity Empire would pretend to take another


    path while sneaking down the other.


    Worse, the Nine Grottoes was thest defense for the frontline of the Crimson Dragon Army. It would


    be possible for the Timber Deity Empire to attack the frontline if they got ahold of the field. Also, most of


    the forces of the Crimson Dragon Army were separated in different strategic sites, with only several


    thousands of soldiers left in the frontline at this moment. In other words, if the main forces of their


    opponent concentrated all their power and attacked the frontline, none on the frontline of the Crimson


    Dragon Army would be able to survive.

 Chapter 452 A Bit Loose

    Chapter 452 A Bit Loose


    "Father, we''d better gather our forces and proceed to the front line to support the main camp. Now that


    the Hippo Land has been recaptured, we should be able to get other strategic strongholds back on the


    ground in short time¡­" Isis frowned and remarked.


    "I''m afraid it''s toote. The Nine Grottoes is only two days away from the main camp at the front. In


    addition to the Nine Grottoes, the nearest one to us is only the Hippo Land..." Lance was unaware of


    the fact that the main forces of the Timber Deity Empire would attack and upy the Nine Grottoes,


    which was an important strategic ce. In this scenario, the Timber Deity Empire had directly


    threatened the safety of the main camp in the front line.


    "Commander in Chief, it just takes less than two days from the Hippo Land to the Nine Grottoes. If


    Rocky can lead his troops to attack the Nice Grottoes first, he may be able to hold back the main force


    of the Timber Deity Empire. That would give us time to get and gather our forces back..." At this


    instance, an Elite Commander gave wily advice.


    "However Rocky had just been engaged in a battle with the Timber Deity Empire in the Hippo Land and


    I am afraid he is only left with a few thousand troops after that battle. If we ask him to attack the Nine


    Grottoes and confront the main forces of the Timber Deity Empire, I am afraid that he would face an


    extremely dangerous and deadly situation." Lance knew that it might be a solution, but at the same


    time, he was concerned. Since Rocky''s army had just fought a battle and lost many soldiers, asking


    him to attack the Nine Grottoes without enough supporting forces would be a suicidal mission.


    "Commander in Chief, this is an emergency. The most important thing at the moment is to buy us more


    time and to assure the safety of the main camp."


    "Yes, or else the main camp will be attacked making us lose our edge and convert us into a passive


    force in this fight. Meanwhile, if the army of the Timber Deity Empire capture three more passes, it


    would pose a severe threat to us."


    "Isn''t Rocky strong and smart? He will surely be able to ward off the main troops of the Timber Deity


    Empire."


    Commanders were of the opinion that since Rocky was an omnipotent person, he might be entrusted


    with the responsibility of rescuing the main camp. Most of these Commanders were jealous of Rocky


    but at the same time shielded away from taking on the main responsibilities, instead focused on doing


    simple errands. The main thought running through their mind was to let Rocky do as he wished. They


    were waiting for Rocky tomit an error and make a fool of himself.


    "Rocky... Rocky... Aren''t we, Crimson Dragon Group, capable of fighting without Rocky?" Isis realized


    what was going through the minds of these Commanders. The more she listened to them the angrier


    she got making her shout angrily.


    Isis''s angry reaction made all the Commanders look at each other with pale faces.


    "Isis..." Lance said calmly. He knew that this was not the time for a conflict.


    Isis calmed down a bit but continued staring coldly at the Commanders present.


    "In fact, the Commanders'' suggestions also made sense. Rocky''s Crimson Dragon Army being the


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    closest and along with his ability, he would be able to hold back the main force of the Timber Deity


    Empire. This being the only chance left, or else if the main camp is attacked we will be forced to return


    to the three passes and acknowledge defeat." Lance analyzed his thoughts for a moment.


    "But..." Isis was about to say something when Lance interrupted her, "Let this matter rest for the time


    being. Our ns can be discussedter. Commanders, you can leave right now but must be alert and


    prepared for the possibility of an attack by the main troops of the Timber Deity Empire!" With the wave


    of his hand, Lance dismissed the Commanders.


    All the Commanders bowed and dispersed.


    "Father, we can''t always rely on Rocky. Our Crimson Dragon Group was invincible even before Rocky''s


    arrival. Why is everyone turning to Rocky? These Commanders are getting worse¡­" Saying this Isis


    looked at her father, unhappiness written over her face.


    "My child, situations are not the same as before. Our present adversary is not only powerful but also


    knows us inside out. So far, the investigation of mole has not yielded any results. Obviously the mole is


    very cunning and able to keep his identity a secret. And regarding the war between the two countries,


    Timber Deity Empire is definitely prepared. Therefore, if we keep ying by the rules, we''re going to


    lose like dirt," Lance sighed. He clearly knew that since he had been in charge of the Crimson Dragon


    Group and had been fighting against the Timber Deity Empire, he had not figured out Alyssa''s n


    once. Instead of it, he constantly provided what she required all the time. Because of two reasons. One


    was Alyssa was indeed a military prodigy, with superior tactics and military arts that even the battle-


    hardened as him could not catch up with. The second was Alyssa knew the Crimson Dragon Group as


    well as him in depth. More importantly, she had spies. All this was equal to that she yed the Crimson


    Dragon Grouppletely in the palm of her hand.


    And this was the reason why the seven thousand strong soldiers of Crimson Dragon Army were


    defeated dismally by the Timber Deity Empire, with only four thousand troops.


    "But luckily, the one person Alyssa couldn''t figure out earlier is Rocky. The previous several asions


    have revealed that Alyssa made numerous static calctions and ned preparations but clearly


    missed Rocky all the time. And hence Rocky was able to foil her ns each time. If we don''t utilize the


    service of Rocky, I am afraid we will surely lose the battle with the Timber Deity Empire!" Lance knew


    clearly that the situation was not ideal for the Crimson Dragon Army right now. And if it had not been for


    Rocky, the Crimson Dragon Group might have already lost three passes and been invaded, letting


    Timber Deity Empire enter the territory of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    It could be precisely stated that Rocky was the masterstroke in the battle between the Timber Deity


    Empire and the Holy Dragon Empire. His existence was likely to determine the final victory.


    That was the prime reason why Lance befriended Rocky and made him his Crimson Dragon General!


    "I am worried if Rocky finds out that we are using him." Isis knew Rocky''s importance, but she felt a


    turmoil. As she knew Rocky was the kind of guy who hated being taken advantage of and if he found


    out her father''s intentions he would not let it go easily.


    "Don''t worry. I will do it appropriately. Right now, I want you to go to the Hippo Land and meet Rocky


    and inform him of the current situation. If you two fight together, I think you''ll be able to hold off the


    main force of the Timber Deity Empire. As long as you two can engage them for two days, I''ll bring


    back the forces of Nine Snakes Gorge..." Lance became serious, and his eyes shed something


    shrewd.

 Chapter 453 A Cunning Smile

    Chapter 453 A Cunning Smile


    With her eyes shifting to her father, Isis nodded in agreement and said, "Okay, I get it." Summoning her


    Silver Wind, she walked as graceful as she could out of the Commander in Chief''s camp and flew


    towards the Hippo Land.


    Meanwhile, the Timber Deity Empire retreated from the war just two days ago. Taking advantage of it,


    the Crimson Dragon Army, under Rocky''smand, took the camp site of the Hippo Land.


    It was customary that after every major battle, especially a victorious one, that the soldiers would take a


    rest. In this way, they could recuperate better and prepare themselves for the next war that they would


    face. And right at that time, the military camp was bustling with happy and energetic soldiers


    celebrating their victory.


    But in every busy asion, there would always be some people who would try and sneak away from


    the over-crowded scene to get some private moments of his own. Leading the Crimson Dragon Army to


    recapture the Hippo Land, Rocky was no doubt the key to the victory of this battle. He was the man of


    the hour.


    Sitting cross-legged on a big stone, he closely observed the cirction of the spiritual power inside his


    body. But all of a sudden, he was taken aback by what he found inside his body since it was new to him


    and he had not noticed that before. Having a conversation with Sabina not too long ago, he would like


    to check the situation of the evil spiritual power inside his body. And that was why he wanted, to get


    some private time and sneaking some ce far from the crowd. And from his observation, he found


    that the evil spiritual power was stronger than ever, blooming like the me that was being fanned out.


    Confused, Rocky wanted to know the reason behind the whole thing. He wanted to figure out the


    reason for the sudden boost of his evil spiritual power. There was an instance where he thought that it


    could have something to do with the ident that happened just yesterday. It could have been the


    that she put on him to get it under control. Even though Sabina suppressed it, it only became stronger


    as the residual evil spiritual power which escaped the repressionbined with the evil spiritual power


    that was left in his body from the previous time. And all that made sense to him.


    The evil spiritual power in his body which was fromst time had already surpassed a royal spirit


    maniptor of the first grade of the Heavenly Stage. But sadly, it had not yet reached the second grade


    of the Heavenly Stage. Yet, it was kind of odd that he was still not able to break through even though


    the evil spiritual power in his body shot up once again. Stuck at the first grade of the Heavenly Stage,


    Rocky was rendered confused.


    During his previous stages of cultivation, he was automatically elevated whenever the required amount


    of spiritual power was umted in his body, which was the case in both the Mortal and the Earthly


    Stage. However, when it came to the Heavenly Stage, there was no sign of elevation no matter how


    strong his spiritual power had be.


    ''I guess that I have to consult to someone who is well-versed about the elevation of every stage of the


    cultivation.'' Scanning his mind for the right person to talk to, Rocky suddenly saw Sabina''s elegant but


    cold image in his head. He tried to deny it at some point because he knew that she would get to the


    bottom of everything to acquire the information on why he asked those kinds of question. On top of


    that, he thought that her identity was quite dubious and sketchy. Under one critical moment, she was


    able to seal the evil spiritual power that took control of his consciousness. With that being said, he was


    definitely sure that Sabina employed some special means to rein in the savage evil spiritual power.


    Although he could not quite figure out what method Sabina used to help him, he could still feel that


    there was something quite odd about her and her actions as soon as he saw her. With that, he had to


    be cautious around her when dealing with her.


    ''That girl knows too many things about me. I need to be careful!'' Staring nkly into the air, Rocky


    churned over his mind for any other options. This time, it was Marin whom he had called to mind.


    Although she was also a spirit maniptor at the first grade of the Heavenly Stage, she had received


    the royal spirit maniptor''s training ever since she was a little girl. With that being said, he was sure


    that she should be well-versed of the matter.


    Rising up from his seat, he jumped down from the stone and was ready to go back to the camp site.


    Meanwhile, Rocky saw Marin right after he arrived at the camp site. She led a group of soldiers to


    transfer the grain and other supplies from the camp on the small slope to the camp site.


    "Commander Marin..." Rocky approached and greeted Marin with a smiling face.


    But Marin turned her head away in order to avoid making any eye contact with Rocky, turning her face


    serious at the sight of him.


    Confused, Rocky then thought, ''What is going on with her? I don''t think that I have offended her in any


    way.''


    Rocky had no idea why she gave him the cold shoulder, but the more important fact was that he had a


    very important thing to ask her. So, he had to approach her in a humble manner, "Well done,


    Commander Marin! You must have been working so hard to arrange the transportation of the grains


    and supplies."


    "So, what''s up? Since when have you ever be so considerate?" Marin wondered and red at the


    sight of the overly eager Rocky.


    "Well, actually, there is something that I want to consult with you, Commander Marin," Rocky said in a


    serious tone.


    "Why? I really don''t believe that there is something that your honored Elite Commander would want to


    consult with me. By doing so, you are ttering this very humble Commander. Aren''t you almighty


    about everything? Hmm... How about you think it through on your own. I wouldn''t twinkle my eye if you


    have to get stuck in the eternal perplexity!" Marin retorted in the most unreasonable manner as if


    throwing a tantrum. In fact, she was so infuriated that she even wanted to tie him up so that she could


    thrash him and vent her anger over the bowl of gruel she took the time and care to cook!


    To be honest, she could not figure out the reason why she actually took care of Rocky for a whole


    night. And on top of that, she cooked a pot of gruel for him in person in the morning. Even she herself


    thought that such a thing was totally beyond her imagination. It was already hard enough for her to


    convince herself to ept her irrational behavior. What pissed her off was that the guy ran away when


    she brought it to him, making her feel that her care was not appreciated at all.


    Feeling hurt and angry, she recalled the scene with a heavy heart. And that was why she was so


    soldiers behind her to do their jobs.


    With this, Rocky could only force a smile as he was sent off with a flea in his ear. He then thought, ''She


    was good and kind to me this morning as if she was a sweetpanion or a loving mother. If that is


    the case, then why is she acting like apletely different person now? It is as if she is going all out to


    work against me.''


    Rocky thought to himself as he waspletely perplexed. He had not any clue on what happened to


    Marin at all.


    "Commander Bai, what have you done to offend Commander Marin?" Dunn, who happened to run into


    the dramatic fight between them, approached at that moment as he asked with an honest smile.


    "How do you think I''m supposed to know that?" Rocky frowned slightly as he replied.


    "We all know that Commander Marin took great care about you the whole night yesterday. Then, why


    does she suddenly treat you as an enemy? Is that possible that you have done something to offend


    her? But, even though Commander Marin is never outdone by any men in the battlefield, she is after


    all, is still a girl. Don''t all girls want to be spoiled? Well, all people do, but, don''t you think so?" Dunn


    suggested as if he was good atmunicating with girls.


    "I think it is better if I stay away from her," Rocky said as he did not want to be brushed off again.


    "Ah, right! I heard from the old military cook that Commander Marin cooked a bowl of gruel this


    morning. Who do you think she cooked it for? The old cook has been under Commander Marin''s


    cook in person. Do you think Commander Marin was being a bit weird?" Dunn told the story


    meaningfully to Rocky as he suddenly recalled the anecdote.


    "Gruel?" Rocky immediately called to mind what happened this morning as he heard Dunn''s ount of


    the anecdote. He remembered that Marin seemed to say that she would bring the gruel for him this


    morning. But he was thinking other things at that time and left directly without paying attention to what


    she said. In that case, was that gruel specially cooked for him?


    Suddenly, it all made sense! Rocky could finally figure out the reason why Commander Marin was so


    angry at him. The culprit was the bowl of gruel!


    But he knew that it was better for the doer to undo what he had done. Her anger was caused by his


    negligence of her considerate care. On top of that, Marin took care of him for the entire night, and it


    would be too rude to turn his back to her without even saying thank you to her.


    "I never thought of it that way. Thank you, dude!" Rocky reached out to Dunn as he tapped him on the


    shoulder. He would probably still remain in confusion if he were not reminded by Dunn. Rocky rushed


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    after Marin''s direction after he expressed his gratefulness to Dunn.


    An insidious smile then etched on his lip as Dunn watched Rocky''s back recede with his shadow.

 Chapter 454 Stupefied

    Chapter 454 Stupefied


    "Commander Marin!" Rocky called out trying to catch up with Marin.


    Instead of slowing down, she sped up as if she didn''t hear him.


    Seeing this, Rocky shot forward to block Marin. This caught her off guard and forced her to bump


    directly into him.


    Shocked at their closeness, Marin immediately blushed. She quickly stepped back and took a few,


    quick breaths. "You''re in my way," she warned with a re. "Step aside!"


    "Before you leave, please let me finish what I have to say." Rocky begged her.


    "I don''t want to hear it," Marin replied through clenched teeth.


    "I know you''re mad that I left and didn''t eat the gruel you prepared for me. Please let me exin,"


    Rocky replied with a smile.


    Surprised, she wondered how Rocky knew the gruel was for him. ''Did one of the army cooks inform


    him?'' she thought.


    "What gruel? I don''t know what you''re talking about," Marin said in a low voice, looking uneasy.


    "I wasn''t aware you took the time to cook for me. If I had known, I would''ve stayed to eat. I''m sorry.


    Thank you again for taking care of mest night," He replied with utmost sincerity.


    Hearing this, Marin bit her lower lip and clenched her fists. Her heart began to pound furiously against


    her chest. As she raised her head to look at Rocky, her mind suddenly went nk and her tongue


    failed to find the words.


    "Consider this my apology." Rocky retrieved from his silk bag a bottle containing ten drops of magical


    saliva and handed it to her.


    "What''s this?" Marin asked him as she observed the bottle in his hand.


    "Something useful. When you need to cultivate, have one or two drops. You''ll be surprised." Rocky


    refrained himself from telling her the wonders it could cast. "Take this," he said as he gingerly ced it


    into her palm, "and forgive me for my unintentional mistake." Turning on his heel, he left without


    another word.


    After observing the bottle for a few moments, she called out to him, "Hey! What about your question?"


    Rocky grinned as he heard her sweet voice shout his name. How naive and easilyforted she could


    be.


    Doing his best to conceal hisughter, he turned around to reply, "We can save that forter. Don''t you


    have something to do right now?"


    "None at the moment. Tell me now," Marinmanded.


    Rocky smiled as he went back. He decided not to ask her why he couldn''t break past the first grade of


    the Heavenly Stage and into the second. Doing so would only raise Marin''s suspicion. Instead, he


    questioned her about breaking through the Heavenly Stage and the cultivation that followed it.


    Lucky for him, Marin had no problem or suspicion at all while exining it to him.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ording to her, spirit maniptors when reaching the Heavenly Stage, no matter they were average


    spirit maniptors or royal spirit maniptors would encounter a bottleneck at every grade. The same


    happened during both the Supernal Stage and the Divine Stage.


    These bottlenecks enabled spirit maniptors to break through their normal strength level, which would


    only be attained through certain conditions¡ªsuch as life-threatening situations and extreme


    cultivations. The level of cultivation experience would determine whether or not a spirit maniptor


    could go past the bottleneck.


    Many considered the transition from the ninth grade of the Heavenly Stage into the Supernal Stage as


    the most terrifying. Countless spirit maniptors remained in the Heavenly Stage for all eternity and


    failed to get past the bottleneck.


    Not only did this particr bottleneck solidify the maniptor''s capability of being a real master, but it


    would determine his future as well. Breaking into the Supernal Stage wasn''t just a mere demonstration


    of power. In fact, it was a status symbol that was highly regarded. It allowed the spirit maniptor to


    enjoy respect and high positions in society.


    Leaving Marin, Rocky returned to themander''s camp alone. He knew reaching the next level of the


    Heavenly Stage would be dangerous. In spite of this, it was a risk he was willing to take.


    ''I''ll have to be well-prepared.'' Rocky realized.


    Nightfall quickly approached.


    From high up above, a huge silver beast came swooping down andnded in the middle of the Hippo


    Land camping ground. Immediately, this startled and caught the attention of the soldiers.


    A slim individual jumped off of the beast.


    "Deputy Commander in Chief." In awe, everyone greeted themander in unison.


    Isis had just arrived from the frontline.


    With a look of seriousness, she stepped into themander''s camp and spotted Rocky studying the


    map. Rocky looked up with surprise and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "Is that really the right way to wee amander? I think all those praises you received from


    sessfully taking back the Hippo Land have turned you arrogant," Isis snorted as a reply.


    Shaking his head, Rocky couldn''t help but smile at Isis'' sarcasm. He then asked seriously, "What


    happened?" He knew that whenever Isis showed up, bad news was bound to follow.


    "The Nine Grottoes was conquered by the Timber Deity Empire''s main force," Isis exined.


    "What does this mean for us?" Rocky questioned as he crossed his arms in front of his chest.


    "It means that the Timber Deity Empire''s forces will most likely attack our main camp. We''re


    outnumbered, Rocky. Our soldiers can''t handle it," Isis exined, emphasizing the dire situation they


    were all in.

 Chapter 455 The Best Choice

    Chapter 455 The Best Choice


    "So, the Commander in Chief wants me to intercept the main army of the Timber Deity Empire at the


    Nine Grottoes, and this would buy some time for the main base to assemble the army." Rocky


    perceived Lance''s intention immediately.


    Isis nodded casually in agreement. Though it didn''t show up on her face, she was quite surprised to


    see Rocky''s ability to decipher her father''s mind in a sh.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, Marin, Sabina and Dunn arrived at the scene and Isis filled them in on what was happening


    at the frontline.


    "So what are we waiting for now? I shall have the army assembled immediately." Marin turned and left


    the tent.


    Dunn followed behind her.


    Now, there were only Rocky, Isis and Sabina left at the tent. All of a sudden, a weird silence fell


    between them. They looked at each other, lost in their own thoughts.


    Eventually Rocky broke the silence and asked Isis, "How long will it take to get to the Nine Grottoes if


    we set off now?"


    "At least a day and a half. I''m afraid that the main army of the Timber Deity Empire might already be on


    their way to the frontline," Isis said in a worried tone.


    "That''s very unlikely. We have already burnt down their six supply ships in this battle and my guess is


    that those supplies on the ships were prepared for their main army. Without those supplies they could


    hardly make any move in a short time." Rocky shook his head.


    "So, it''s part of your n and you have already seen thising?" Sabina was quite surprised. She


    had been wondering why Rocky had taken all the trouble to burn down the six ships, and now, she had


    her answer.


    "By gaining control of the Hippo Land, they want to make sure that as their main army advance into the


    hearnd, they would receive their food and supplies as soon as possible. It doesn''t take a genius to


    know that the six supply ships are for their main army." Rocky had thought about it in advance. In order


    to stop the advancement of the Timber Deity Empire, it was most important to cut off their supplies.


    This was the reason why he chose the Hippo Land as his primary target. It proved to be a wise


    decision. Otherwise, their main base in the frontline would have been in danger.


    "So, their food and supplies must be running low now," Isis said with relief. Finally there was some


    good news.


    "Right. Now, they will stop at the Nine Grottoes to wait for food and supplies. And the Dead Silence


    Mount is right beside the Nine Grottoes. If we have the Dead Silence Mount under control, we can cut


    off their supply route and starve our enemy." Rocky grinned with mischief.


    "Are you suggesting that we should attack the Dead Silence Mount instead of the Nine Grottoes?" Isis


    asked incredulously. It was a bold n and if Rocky was wrong, the main base in the frontline would be


    in dire straits.


    "That''s right. It''s called, ''relieving the besieged by attacking the supply of the besiegers.'' Their main


    army would do whatever it takes to hold the Dead Silence Mount, if they ever want their food and


    supplies delivered. In that case, we would easily get all the time we want." Rocky nodded with certainty.


    "What if the Timber Deity Empire decides to attack our main base anyway?" Sabina asked in


    disagreement.


    "If I were themander of the Timber Deity Empire army, I would make sure I have a fallback n. If


    they are willing to get our main base even at the cost of their food and supplies, then let them have it.


    After taking hold of the Dead Silence Mount, we can still get back to acquire the Nine Grottoes. By then


    their army would be the fish in a barrel. If so, then the situation would weigh in our favor," Rocky


    exined seriously.


    "But, still there is a risk." Isis narrowed her eyes.


    "Go out on a limb, because that is where the fruit is. If we just go attack the Nine Grottoes, we are just


    asking for trouble. It would certainly buy us some time, but is definitely not our best choice. It will cost


    us greatly," Rocky said grimly.


    "He has a point. Better fight wisely than go head-to-head with our enemy." Sabina nodded in


    agreement.


    Isis thought for a while and said, "I''ll send word to the main base. I want to hear my father''s views on


    what you propose."


    "Whatever you want. You are the one who will bemanding the army, not me," Rocky said with a


    shrug.


    "What do you mean?" Isis frowned.


    "We just need to make a feint on the Dead Silence Mount and when their main army approach to


    counter it, we would retreat and take the Nine Grottoes. It would be easy pickings for us and we could


    solve the main base''s problem without losing a man. It is simple and it doesn''t have to be me to


    said, narrowing his eyes.


    "Away? Where are you nning to go?" Isis asked swiftly, quite surprised by this news that Rocky was


    about to leave at a critical moment like this.


    "I will take a Carrier Beast with me, so that you can get in touch with me whenever you are in need,"


    Rocky said, ignoring Isis'' query. He had no intention to tell her where he would go.


    "No, you can''t just leave." Of course, Isis never wanted Rocky to leave. If he could stay, then she would


    have at least someone to turn to if something went wrong.


    "Why not? Are you going to tie me up?" Rocky stared at her, folding his arms across the chest.


    "If necessary, I will do whatever it takes to make you stay," Isis said determinedly with darkened eyes.


    "You really want me here?" Rocky queried resignedly.


    "We need you now." Though Isis was unwilling to admit, the truth was that Rocky had brought a sense


    of reassurance to the Crimson Dragon Army. They believed that as long as they had Rocky with them


    they were invincible.


    "I will certainly rethink about it. But now if you will excuse me¡­" Rocky replied as he exited the


    Commander''s tent.


    "Isis, do you really think he wille back?" Sabina squinted at Rocky''s retreating back and turned to


    ask Isis.


    That was when Isis realized what had just happened. She dashed out of the tent but Rocky was


    nowhere to be seen.


    "Damn you, Rocky! Don''t let me see you again!" Isis shouted exasperatedly. She had never expected


    Rocky to leave this way.


    Hearing her shout, all the soldiers in the camp were startled, as they had never seen Isis so angry.


    Rocky, who had run away from Isis'' grasp, was riding on Rubygon and threading his way through the


    marsh area, knowing that if he had chosen the main road, it would be easy for Isis to intercept him on


    her Silver Wind. Just like that, he quickly left the Hippo Land quietly and quickly.


    "The Myriad Beasts Ground at the Gehenna Border is the best ce for me to break through into the


    next level. It is dangerous, but now, it is my best option." Rocky muttered to himself as he patted at


    Rubygon''s back. Then they raced towards the Myriad Beasts Ground.

 Chapter 456 Extreme Serendipity

    Chapter 456 Extreme Serendipity


    The sun had long set by the time Rocky arrived at the forests surrounding the Myriad Beasts Group.


    Even after the entire day of trek, he still hadn''t reached his destination. He was aiming to reach the


    second grade of the Heavenly Stage at the Myriad Beasts Ground. As he looked at the dim sky, he


    realized he still had a long way to go.


    Rocky recalled thest time he was at the Myriad Beasts Ground. A few minutes in it, he found himself


    nearly meeting his death. He was well aware that the ce was lurking with dangers.


    But situation had changed now and the ce was not as dangerous as it was before to him. He had


    strengthened himself a lot, especially his inner evil spiritual power. And he could reach the third grade


    of the Heavenly Stage if he got the chance. Besides those, there was one person who yed a very


    important part in it, Sabina. If it were not Sabina, Rocky would never think about going into this ce


    for further cultivation.


    "Isis must hate me now," Rocky thought. "But," he continued out loud, "self-preservation is the number


    one rule of nature. There is nothing more important than protecting myself." As he walked into the


    forest with his four beasts, Rocky continued to talk to himself.


    With no sun to cast shadows to guide him, Rocky was lost in time. He wasn''t sure when he would


    reach the second grade of the Heavenly Stage. But it was alright, Rocky thought. This was what he


    prepared himself for, after all. He was determined that nothing would stop him from reaching his


    destination.


    In his recent battle against the spirit maniptors of the Heavenly Stage from the Timber Deity Empire,


    Rocky was introduced to his ws. And it dawned on him that his biggest one was on the Spirit


    Possession. Spirit Possession was a great power to have. Through it, he could defeat powerful


    enemies. However, he needed to do it within a certain time frame or, otherwise, he would risk getting


    killed by the enemy. So hemitted himself to only summoning the skill in times of absolute need.


    Unfortunately, when Rocky activated his Spirit Possession during his encounter with the powerful


    master Liam, he found that it was of not much use.


    Rocky was able to tap into his animalization power. Animalization from the Mysterious Beast


    Transformation Skill was one of the four secret skills in the Wild Spirit Land. But during the time of his


    encounter, he only reached the first level and only activated basic animalization. Therefore, he barely


    inflicted any harm on his enemies.


    More than that, he only had his spiritual power linked with Rubygon and was only able to animalize with


    it. And, while Rubygon''s ws were strong and solid, Rocky was already in possession of the Frozen


    Wind Dagger. At that point, the animalization of Rubygon proved to be of little help to him in battle. It


    wasn''t able to do anything that Rocky couldn''t already achieve with his Frozen Wind Dagger.


    The only reason he linked his spiritual power with Rubygon was to enhance its strength through


    spiritual crystal. It was never for his own benefit.


    Rocky knew that if he wanted to harness the full potential of animalization, he had to link with strong


    beasts that possessed special powers, such as Uriah and Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    The scales of Uriah were rigid and had great resistance against heat. And the animalization could put


    that scales on his own body which were simr to the one made by Spirit Possession. And in doing so,


    Rocky could acquire a strong armor.


    And as for Rainbow Glow Unicorn, it can hide itself. And the special power could be much useful as


    well in critical moments.


    But it was not an easy work to tame the Rainbow Glow Unicorn. Therefore, it was better for Rocky to


    establish a solid spiritual power link with Uriah as fast as possible. Then he could use the powers of


    Uriah and Rubygon through animalization selectively.


    It was quite easier to build the link with imed spirit-manipted beasts than unimed spirit-


    manipted beasts. Rocky had been trying to connect with Uriah all the way to the forest and had


    made a huge progress.


    And there was another purpose of Rocky in doing that. He expected that Uriah could get upgraded


    through the spiritual power connection just like Rubygon did before and then Uriah could possibly move


    to the four-star level.


    After entering the peripheral forest, Rocky didn''t wander around. Instead, he picked a shortcut into the


    Myriad Beasts Ground. Along the way, he also hunted female spirit-manipted beasts for his Dark


    Heaven Insect Queen.


    The abdomen of the Dark Heaven Insect Queen became bigger day by day but Rocky was not sure


    when it wouldy the eggs finally. The pregnancy of human was about ten months though, the spirit-


    manipted beast was not like the human. And human didn''ty eggs, either. Usually, the insects


    couldy the eggs within months, even as short as one or two months.


    So Rocky tried his best to improve the pregnant environment in the insect''s ovaries, too.


    It hadn''t been one hour before they encountered with a group of wild spirit-manipted beasts of two-


    star level. And the naughty Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf bared to those beasts before Uriah and Rubygon


    noticed.


    The Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf grew to the size of a wolfhound while it was still a little bit smallpared to


    a wild two-star spirit-manipted beast. Thanks to the daily training of other three beasts, its brutish


    nature didn''t fade off and it didn''t show any fears. Of course, the Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf knew the two


    powerful beasts would offer help.


    Despite those powerful beasts, the Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf itself owned the blood of the spiritual beast as


    well as high-level war beasts. So its aptitude was excellent. Under appropriate instructions, its rate of


    growth could be insane.


    And Rocky himself had drawn a series of scientific cultivating method from Rubygon. It wouldn''t be


    long before he tamed the Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf.


    But Rocky decided to subdue the Rainbow Glow Unicorn first because the Rainbow Glow Unicorn was


    going into its adulthood anytime. It would be much harder to subdue an adult Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    There was one special skill to subdue spiritual beasts in the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill


    while the skill was flinty. The rtionship between Rocky and Rainbow Glow Unicorn was more like


    friends. So he was reluctant to use that on Rainbow Glow Unicorn. And it may be counterproductive if


    he used the skill.


    Deep in his minds, Rocky knew what he needed most now was a chance, a chance where the Rainbow


    Glow Unicorn would voluntarily submit to him. But the chance was rare. Unlike ordinary war beasts, this


    spiritual beast species had its own thoughts and was able to distinguish good from bad.


    So far, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn trusted Rocky. It followed him around because it felt like Rocky was


    harmless and it longed for his magical saliva. Soon, their rtionship grew into co-dependence. Rocky


    made sure that the Rainbow Glow Unicorn continued to trust him. But, despite Rocky''s efforts, Rocky


    could not make the Rainbow Glow Unicorn submit to him. He could not make it believe that he could be


    its master.


    And that trait in itself was what made it unique from other beasts. They had their own thoughts and


    beliefs, simr to humans, and they did not waiver easily.


    Taming the Rainbow Glow Unicorn remained challenging for Rocky. But Rocky was persistent on


    achieving so. After all, if he seeded, he knew that he would be the first spirit maniptor to own two


    spiritual beasts.


    The Rainbow Glow Unicorn was an amazing treasure hunter. It was a masterpared to all the other


    spiritual beasts. Though all spiritual beasts were gifted with treasure hunting abilities, none of them


    Rainbow Glow Unicorns had extra-sensory perception that detected not just what was in the physical


    world, but also those not obvious to the naked eye. It had the ability to see inside beasts. Last time, it


    even sensed the Water Essence Pill inside the body of a Three-tailed Aquatic Lizard. Rainbow Glow


    Unicorns were born treasure hunters.

 Chapter 457 Master of Treasure Hunting

    Chapter 457 Master of Treasure Hunting


    As Rocky entered the Myriad Beasts Ground, his purpose for being there started to be even


    clearer. He did not embark on this journey simply for his growth or for him to arrive at the second grade


    of the Heavenly Stage. He also wanted to collect rare treasures. He knew that, while rare treasures


    wouldn''t help him ascend evil spiritual power, it would help him increase Fire spiritual power. He


    experienced this a while back ¨C his Fire spiritual power was able to reach the fifth grade of the Earthly


    Stage after he was able to refine an intermediate and a superior Dark Heaven Egg. However, he still


    had a long way to go before his Fire spiritual power reached the Heavenly Stage. Therefore, he was


    Evil me.


    There were countless of rare treasures in the Wild Spirit Land, but all of them could be ssified into


    four levels: primary level, medium level, premium level, and rare level. Among which, the Dark Heaven


    Egg could be ssified within the primary level. Simrly, the Heaven Divine Lotus Seed and the Water


    Essence Pill ¨C both previously obtained by Rocky ¨C were also on the same level.


    Rocky wasn''t able to retrieve a lot of rare treasures. Only the spiritual power Ice Crystal which he


    acquired in the cave of the Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf could be considered a rare treasure of significant


    value. It was one of the best among the primary level treasures. Unfortunately, the spiritual power Ice


    Crystal was only one year or so years old at the time of Rocky''s retrieval from the cave. If it were any


    older, it would have been much more valuable.


    Apart from that, Rocky also had the superior Dark Heaven Egg which was born from the Dark Heaven


    Insect ¨C a creature with a body designed to create rare treasures. It was also considered as one of the


    best treasures in the primary level. On the other hand, the spirit-manipted beasts like Ghostly Ice


    Fox-wolf and Three-tailed Aquatic Lizard just let rare treasures condense in their body. However, in


    fact, their inner spiritual power was not strong.


    At that moment, the Ice Crystal had the same spiritual power as the superior Dark Heaven Egg Rocky


    had recently acquired. Even if the Dark Heaven Insect did not have many stars to its name, it was


    made to produce rare treasures thereby making it extremely valuable. Other insects that could not


    produce their own rare treasures all paled inparison to it.


    With that in mind, Rocky waited for the Dark Heaven Insect Queen toy its eggs. That way, he could


    have a whole treasure trove to himself.


    But, of course, the Wild Spirit Land also contained other types of rare treasures. There were also many


    treasures much more advanced than the superior Dark Heaven Egg. Compelled by the idea of rare


    treasures, Rocky embarked on a journey to the Myriad Beasts Ground in pursuit of treasures more


    superior than the superior Dark Heaven Egg. After all, if Rocky could acquire more advanced rare


    treasures, it would benefit his cultivation.


    But Rocky''s n was merely wishful thinking for most spirit maniptors. It appeared to be a dream far


    beyond one''s reach. Most spirit maniptors would have been happy with just a primary Dark Heaven


    Egg. Most would even feel grateful to simply encounter a treasure as rare as the Dark Heaven Egg.


    Obtaining rare treasures such as the Dark Heaven Egg required a lot of fortune. It was not an easy task


    even for masters who had already exceeded the Supernal Stage. But, of course, all this was based on


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    circumstance. For one, Marcia generously gave Rocky some valuable pieces of yellow spiritual crystal


    when they were both in the Pce City. Marcia did so without any hint of hesitation.


    Another reason why Rocky seemed ahead of everyone was that he had the aid of the Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn. With its help, Rocky knew where the treasures were - except for the ones that remained


    difficult to find. Usually, the better treasures came with greater risks. Rocky was all too familiar with


    these risks as he once almost lost his life when he retrieved the spiritual power Ice Crystal.


    Rocky led the four beasts through the periphery forest of Myriad Beasts Ground. At that point, they


    bravely navigated the area as they found themselves familiar with the routes. They no longer feared the


    wild spirit-manipted beasts which only had two or three stars. In ten minutes, they already found


    themselves at the end of the forest.


    Along the way, Rocky was able to spot a few rare treasures simr to the primary Dark Heaven Egg.


    He picked them up and nned to give them to Sue as a gift upon his return. To his dismay, he was not


    able to retrieve treasures simr to the spiritual crystal. It felt like he used up all his luck after he


    acquired the extremely rare blue spiritual crystal.


    At the edge of the forest, one could see the Myriad Beasts Ground. From where Rocky stood, it looked


    frightening and dangerous. Wild spirit-manipted beasts popted itsnd. Almost all of them had


    three or four stars and they all acted in groups. They looked like they were waiting for a prey they could


    hunt and kill.


    Rocky knew that beyond the edge of the Myriad Beasts Ground, they would encounter more frightening


    wild spirit-manipted beasts perhaps with four-star level or even with five-star level. Rocky knew, for


    example, that he could encounter the five-star Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf which he met previously.


    With his current cultivation, Rocky was not sure if he could still make himself go through the edge of the


    Myriad Beasts Ground safely, not to mention entering into its deeper parts.


    Rocky knew better this time. He threaded the outer forest edge carefully and slowly. He watched out for


    any wild spirit-manipted beasts that might suddenly appear.


    A half hour into their journey, Rocky found himself at the mercy of Bloody-eyed Wolves - a beast


    considered to be at the third grade of the three-star level. If they were considered as a spirit


    maniptor, Rocky knew that they would have been as strong as one who was at the seventh grade of


    the Earthly Stage.


    Rocky shivered at the memory of hisst encounter with Bloody-eyed Wolves - an encounter wherein


    he almost lost his life. When he was attempting to rescue the little Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf, he found


    himself almost in the mouth of the Bloody-eyed Wolves. Fortunately for him, a strange-looking yet


    powerful woman came to his rescue. The woman possessed the physical features of human beings,


    yet something about her obviously made her seem beyond human. ''If she wasn''t human, what was


    she?'' Rocky wondered curiously.


    So when Rocky found himself faced with four Bloody-eyed Wolves yet again, a familiar anger swelled


    inside him. He was fuelled with rage and so he quickly drew out the Frozen Wind Dagger and infused


    spiritual powers in it. In an instant, the Frozen Wind Dagger transformed into a ming de.


    Uriah and Rubygon stood fiercely beside Rocky, ready to fight. Rainbow Glow Unicorn grabbed the


    little Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf to the back of the show and awaited for their cue to attack.


    "Go!" Rocky signaled. Rocky shed the ming de of Frozen Wind Dagger in his hand. For every


    move, a trail of smoke would follow the de. Uriah and Rubygon lunged forward, each taking on one


    of the four Bloody-eyed Wolves. They attacked with their utmost power.

 Chapter 458 The Paradise

    Chapter 458 The Paradise


    Even if Uriah was only a spiritual beast at the third grade of the three-star level, the creature already


    possessed outstanding skill and aptitude. It was so strong and forceful that it rivaled a master at the


    primary grade of the Heavenly Stage. And so Uriah was confident that a Bloody-eyed Wolf at the third


    grade of the three-star level would be an easy feat.


    Rubygon was fuelled by a simr sense of confidence. It already reached the four-star level and it was


    now stronger than before. Rocky diligently used a spiritual crystal to hone its power thus it was easy for


    Rubygon to reach the third grade of the four-star level. Simr to Uriah, defeating the Bloody-eyed Wolf


    was as easy as a walk in the park for Rubygon.


    As for Rocky, it took a lot of focus and energy from him to survive the fight. He squinted his eyes as he


    wielded the Frozen Wind Dagger, officially targeting thest two standing Bloody-eyed Wolves.


    At the blink of an eye, a battle even fiercer than what just happened broke out.


    It might seem like Bloody-eyed Wolves were intimidating creatures, yet the truth was they did not


    possess any special ability. It was quite easy to defeat them inparison to a creature such as the


    Trunk Giant which was at the third grade of the four-star level.


    What people did not realize about Bloody-eyed Wolves was that they were blood-thirsty. Once


    triggered, they entered a violent condition where they acted like mad dogs - and the only way to stop


    them from attacking was by beating them to death.


    Quickly, Rocky came up with a strategy to finally defeat the Bloody-eyed Wolves.


    Rocky summoned a trail of Evil me which transformed into a Moon de. He flung it towards the


    Bloody-eyed Wolves. As he kept one creature distracted, he yielded the de thrice to the other


    Bloody-eyed Wolf.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Clouds of light and Evil mes filled the air.


    But the Bloody-eyed Wolf was faster than Rocky''s three moves. It swiftly jumped to its side at the turn


    of Rocky''s arm then quickly threw itself into Rocky, with its mouth open, ready to attack.


    Rocky jumped upwards and Uriah quickly filled the space between Rocky and the ground with mes.


    The Bloody-eyed Wolf found itself surprised by the attack of a fire ball. Smoke and glitters filled the air


    and, soon after, the Bloody-eyed Wolf erupted into mes.


    As soon as Rockynded, he produced a trail of Evil me easily killing the wolf. Right after, he ran


    towards the other one, took one nce at Uriah and Rubygon, and altogether made an impressive


    scene.


    With their mad coordination, the team defeated the four Bloody-eyed Wolves even if these were at the


    third grade of the three-star level.


    Fighting and winning against the four Bloody-eyed Wolves took a lot of energy from Rocky and his two


    beasts. As soon as they defeated the creatures, Rocky found himself out of breath. What they just


    aplished, they realized, was no easy feat after all.


    Rocky kept his Frozen Wind Dagger and made his way towards the bodies of the four Bloody-eyed


    Wolves. After a quick inspection, he took out some tools from the Magic Spiritual Space and began


    dissecting the dead bodies. He pulled out some rare items from the wolves'' bodies - items that were


    deemed valuable and that could earn him a lot of money.


    Rocky was only beginning to feel rested when they continued their journey. About an hour after, they


    crossed paths with a Goblin Yak at the third grade of the four-star level.


    A fight ensued between the two parties. Luckily, the Goblin Yak was a weak creature - weaker than the


    Trunk Giant which was already killed by Rocky and his beasts in the past.


    Rocky dissected the Goblin Yak upon its defeat. He found a round ck pill that had a strong smell. It


    seemed to have radiated a spiritual power simr to what the spiritual crystal radiated - the difference


    between the two, of course, was that the pill looked ordinary.


    "What on earth is this?" Rocky held the pill against the light. Rocky investigated the pill. It was his first


    time to encounter such a strange object and he couldn''t figure out what it was.


    ''Could this be the stone contained within the spirit-manipted beast?'' Rocky wondered. ''But...'' Rocky


    continued his thoughts, ''it shouldn''t have the capability to contain spiritual power. This round pill was


    alike with the spiritual crystal in emitting the kind of spiritual power while it doesn''t have the strong


    spiritual power as the spiritual crystal.''


    After some time, Rocky put the round pill away and continued to collect items from the Goblin Yak.


    After that, they continued their journey.


    A few momentster, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn started acting restless. Its silence was reced by


    persistent cries. Before Rocky could even begin to entertain it, it ran away and disappeared into the


    distance.


    "It must have found some treasures," Rocky murmured. Rocky was used to the Rainbow Glow Unicorn


    running off at any sign of treasure. He guessed that it might have sensed something of value into the


    distance.


    But Rocky knew better than to let the Rainbow Glow Unicorn run off alone. He knew that the Myriad


    Beasts Ground was unsafe and that they might awaken dangers at any sign of movement. So he sent


    Uriah and two beasts in the Magic Spiritual Space, and followed the trail of the invisible Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn alone.


    After following the Rainbow Glow Unicorn past several corners, Rocky found himself in front of a


    strange valley - it was half-arc in shape and lookedpletely closed off. From the distance, he could


    see precipices. Following the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, Rocky found a narrow slit entry that could only fit


    the thin body of spirit-manipted beasts such as the Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    As they walked through the entry of the valley, Rocky started imagining what could be in the valley. The


    moment he stepped into it, he was surprised to see himself in paradise. Inside the valley, cherry trees


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    flourished and petals danced with the wind. Butterflies happily circled the air, seemingly hopping


    around with the petals from the trees. Spirit-manipted beasts, looking tame and meek, ran happily


    between trees.


    "This is a surprise!" Rocky said,pletely allured by his surroundings. "Who would''ve thought that a


    paradise exists within the Myriad Beasts Ground?" Rocky was mesmerized by his surroundings.


    Quickly, he felt no sense of danger any more. All he felt was peace and tranquility.


    But Rocky''s sense tingled, quickly pulling him back to reality. He knew that horrible dangers lurked in


    peaceful ces. And so Rocky tried to remain quiet, hoping not to disturb the wild spirit-manipted


    beasts.


    The Rainbow Glow Unicorn made itself visible to the naked eye and caught Rocky''s attention. It


    growled at Rocky then ran off between the cherry trees.


    Rocky immediately followed its trail. Soon, he was led into a creek where a dpidated house stood


    beside it.


    ''Someone lived here?'' Rocky thought. Curious, Rocky walked towards the house.

 Chapter 459 The Unexpected Discovery

    Chapter 459 The Unexpected Discovery


    After a few moments, Rocky found himself in a deserted ce where an old and abandoned house


    stood. He examined the exteriors of the house and found a broken window concealed by spider webs.


    He peaked through the gap of the broken window and found no one inside. Quietly, he reached for the


    dusty doorknob. As soon as he pushed the door open, a pile of dust was shaken off from the top of the


    door as a stink wafted into his nose. He pressed his hand to his nose, proceeded inside and left his


    footsteps on top of the thick dust that covered the floor. He was convinced that no one had lived there


    for quite some time.


    He started to investigate the inside of the house. Upon closer look, he realized that the furnishing of the


    house seemed strange. There were no tables and beds, while only shabby shelves lined each side of


    the wall. The shelves had bottles and jars on top of them that all looked too heavy for the old structure.


    And the stove that stood in the center of the house came in a strange style that made it look like a


    furnace for refining pills.


    After looking around the furnace for a while, he noticed a pile of spirit-manipted beasts'' skeletons


    which were broken into small pieces at the deepest part of the house. Without touching it, he left it and


    proceeded to inspecting the jars on the shelves. He looked at the jars closely and noticed blurrybels


    on top of them. When he opened one of them, a strong stench of smell wafted the air. When he looked


    inside, he nearly dropped the jar at the sight of rotten and dried internal organs.


    "Here seems to be aboratory," Rocky said to himself. "I guess it was used to study the subject


    rted to the spirit-manipted beasts." He rubbed his chin and allowed himself to go deeper into


    spection.


    "The Myriad Beasts Ground is not a safe ce. Someone even had the courage to set up aboratory


    here. He must be no ordinary guy," he concluded.


    Seeing the house have no other special part or treasures, Rocky decided to leave. However, the


    moment he turned and was about to leave, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn appeared abruptly and ran


    towards the deeper part of the house. The unicorn kicked the broken skeletons away and dug hard on


    the ground with its limbs as if it was searching for something.


    Immediately, Rocky knew what the unicorn was trying to do. It had proven plenty of times that it could


    locate rare treasures. Without further dy, he walked to its side and found that the ce where it dug


    just now seemed to be more protruding than other ces, so he quickly pulled out his Frozen Wind


    Dagger and cut through the protruding ce gently by injecting his spiritual power into his dagger. In a


    few seconds, the protruding ground was cracked, revealing an iron box about the size of two palms.


    Rocky got the box and opened it immediately. Inside, a yellow spiritual crystal sat neatly on top of a


    faded notebook.


    First, he took the crystal out and kept it. Then, he went through the notebook and skimmed the first few


    pages. He was surprised to find that the notebook described how to refine a spiritual crystal.


    It described how the crystal could evolve using the bones of the spirit-manipted beasts with spiritual


    power. It took a long-termmitment to breed the essence of heaven and earth and be refined by a


    human.


    Since ancient times, the Wild Spirit Land where Rocky stayed had plenty of spirit maniptors who


    used every method to try to make the spiritual crystal, but to no avail.


    It seemed like the notebook that Rocky held now contained detailed knowledge on how to refine the


    spiritual crystal. The methods described weren''t known to Rocky until that day. He flipped to thest


    page of the notebook and found a note seemingly written by its original owner. It stated that the author


    himself could not refine the spiritual crystal sessfully within his lifetime, so he hoped that whoever


    would inherit the notebook would continue the process and see to its sess.


    "Perhaps the author of this notebook had long passed and left this behind," Rocky sighed. He knew


    that the author of the notebook deserved to be respected. He had taken time to record the process of


    refining spiritual crystals¡ªa knowledge of extreme value to future generations.


    "Today, he might be regarded as one of the greatest scientists," Rocky remarked. Rocky spent a few


    moments staring in awe before he kept the crystal and the notebook. He took one more look at the


    house before deciding to leave with the Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    As he stepped out, something not far away from the house caught his attention. There was a cherry


    tree that stood on the right of the house and, underneath it, a stone tablet sat. He looked at the stone


    tablet closer and noticed strange symbols engraved on it. The symbols looked iprehensible to his


    human eyes. A full nce of the item made him realize that it looked like a tombstone.


    Looking at the tombstone and then at the house, he wondered if the tombstone was set up for the


    author of the notebook. "However, who buried the man and who set up the tombstone for him?" Rocky


    spected.


    He bowed three times to show some respect and then left with the unicorn.


    After Rocky left, a figure appeared from behind the cherry tree. "It''s him!" it whispered as it watched his


    back.


    Rocky was unable to see the figure and proceeded to leaving the valley. As soon as he was outside of


    it, he released his four beasts from the Magic Spiritual Space and followed his original way back. He


    searched for fertile tnd and set up a bonfire before it got dark. He released his three Dark Heaven


    Insects and the Dark Heaven Insect Queen in turn to feed them. After that, he used his spiritual power


    to stimte the brain of his Ghostly Ice Fox-Wolf for an hour.


    After all his beasts were taken care of, he sat by the bonfire and took out the notebook.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He read the process again and found there was a lot of work to be done in the early stage of refining


    the spiritual crystal. He had to collect arge number of materials that came from different ces and


    were extremely varied, including various internal organs of spirit-manipted beasts, as well as


    flowers, herbs, and wood which were used to make a kind of special potion. Moreover, those materials


    needed to be processed byplicated processes.


    In the middle of the notebook, Rocky saw a hand-painted picture of a familiar object, which was also


    needed for refining the spiritual crystal.


    Rocky stared at the painting harder. "This must be the Beast Spiritual Pill," he muttered. He took out


    the round pill that he found in that spirit-manipted beast at the third grade of the four-star level.


    The round pill he was holding was also known as the Beast Spiritual Pill. Every time a spirit-


    manipted beast swallowed a spiritual crystal or rare treasure and absorbed its power, they had


    trouble in digesting it. Thus, residues would be left behind in their stomach. After years of


    umtion, the residues would be a Beast Spiritual Pill.


    Rocky read the notebook further and realized that he was correct in his assumptions. The Beast


    Spiritual Pill was indeed one of the most important materials in the process.

 Chapter 460 Treasure Hunting By The Grandmaster

    Chapter 460 Treasure Hunting By The Grandmaster


    The Beast Spiritual Pill forming in the body of the spirit-manipted beast would be transformed into


    spiritual crystal after the spirit-manipted beast''s death. The spiritual crystal had different levels


    based on star level of the spirit-manipted beast along with the years that the Beast Spiritual Pill had


    been formed.


    However, not all the spirit-manipted beasts could create a Beast Spiritual Pill in its body after


    digesting the spiritual crystal or any other treasures. Generally, the higher the star level of the spirit-


    manipted beast, the easier for it to form a Beast Spiritual Pill in its body. For example, a four-star


    spirit-manipted beast would have higher rate to form a Beast Spiritual Pill in its body than a three-


    star one would.


    Additionally, the longer a Beast Spiritual Pill had been formed, the better it got when transformed into a


    spiritual crystal. However, the spirit-manipted beasts often had a long life. Some of them would have


    a life as long as the human beings and some of them would even have a longer one, with a life span of


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    more than one hundred years. Under these circumstances, it was really hard to obtain a Beast Spiritual


    Pill of highest quality.


    For instance, the Beast Spiritual Pill in Rocky''s possession, ording to its shape and size, should


    have been formed only several years ago. In that way, this one could be used to refine red spiritual


    crystal only.


    In fact, obtaining a Beast Spiritual Pill was never easy. Rocky had killed at least one hundred spirit-


    manipted beasts so far, but this was the first time he saw the Beast Spiritual Pill in person. There


    was also an additional reason for this. Rocky had earlier killed wild spirit-manipted beasts with lower


    star level and even the third-grade wild spirit-manipted beasts of three-star level had the ability of


    just about one percentage to form a Beast Spiritual Pill in its body. Also, Rocky had killed only a few


    spirit-manipted beasts of four-star level. All these factors resulted in Rocky not getting a chance for


    seeing the Beast Spiritual Pill before.


    "Hey you, the gobbling gluttons,e here." Rocky, after thinking for a while, called on to the Rainbow


    Glow Unicorn. Suddenly, there was a sh in his eyes momentarily as he got infused with some fresh


    ideas.


    As Rocky was speaking, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn looked on to him and then walked slowly towards


    him. At the same time, Rocky took out the Beast Spiritual Pill and stated, "Look at it. Take your time to


    smell and keep it in your mind. If you could sense it in any other spirit-manipted beasts'' bodies in the


    future, then you have to remind me. Do you understand?"


    After his speech, Rainbow Glow Unicorn then lowered its head and smelled the Beast Spiritual Pill on


    Rocky''s hand as if it understood what he had said. Then, it looked up again with a roar, as if it was


    telling him that it had kept the Beast Spiritual Pill in its mind already.


    Rocky nodded in acknowledgement and patted slightly on Rainbow Glow Unicorn''s head. Then, he


    took out the magical saliva and gave it a drop as a reward. There was a tacit understanding between


    them. After that, he ced away the Beast Spiritual Pill together with the refining notebook.


    Consequently, he drank one drop of the magical saliva and began to get involved in the cultivation.


    This time, Rocky hade here, at the Myriad Beasts Ground as he wanted to find a way to make a


    breakthrough and reach the second grade of the Heavenly Stage. ording to what Marin had said


    before, once a spirit maniptor had reached the Heavenly Stage, his power would not be improved


    automatically like he did before. Instead, he would need to make a breakthrough to improve his power


    by himself. Otherwise, the power he had owned would not rise to another higher level at all even if he


    had practiced his spiritual powers quite well. All the spirit maniptors, at this point, were in need to


    improve their level.


    If he wanted to make a breakthrough upon this, he had to find the correct way to aplish that.


    However, there would be different methods for each spirit maniptor of the Heavenly Stage to make a


    breakthrough. For instance, some might have to make the breakthrough under dangerous


    circumstances or they might have to ce themselves in a really tough environment, and so on. Only


    in this way, he would be able to awaken his own potential and perception and then there would be a


    chance for him to make a breakthrough and improve his own power finally.


    The reason for Rocky choosing toe at the Myriad Beasts Ground was because, here it was not


    only dangerous, but also had a really choppy environment. So he thought it would be an appropriate


    ce to make his breakthrough. However, at this point, he waspletely clueless about making the


    breakthrough for himself.


    Keeping this in mind, he had already nned for staying here for a couple of days. In addition, in order


    to make his own breakthrough, he needed to improve the powers of Uriah and Rubygon as well. Also,


    he wanted to take his time in trying to subdue Rainbow Glow Unicorn. In culminating all these ns, it


    seemed he could never be idle during this period.


    The following day, early in the morning, Rocky, after finishing his whole night cultivation, woke up the


    four beasts and started their practices for this brand new day.


    Rocky had his ns up for this day. He decided to go a little bit far from the edge, which meant that he


    was about to get closer to the Myriad Beasts Ground.


    While walking with the four beasts in the morning, they were luckier than thest time as they had only


    met the third-grade wild spirit-manipted beasts at the four-star level mostly. They didn''t meet any


    fourth-grade wild spirit-manipted beasts at the four-star level yet. Some of the wild spirit-manipted


    beasts were even weaker, and Rocky beat them easily with the help of only two beasts.


    Subsequently, about two hourster, they took some rest next to a stream for recovering their spiritual


    powers. Then, Rocky led the four beasts to the north side of Myriad Beasts Ground and finally arrived


    at a forest after crossing ake and valley.


    This forest looked much spookier than the one that was near the edge of Myriad Beasts Ground. The


    forest was quite flourishing as even the weeds around them were about as half tall as an adult. There


    were also thistles and thorns randomly distributed, making it pretty hard for them to walk all the time.


    Apparently, it was deserted for years.


    Uriah and Rubygon led the way ahead and it was not that difficult for Rocky to catch up.


    As they got further into the forest, suddenly Rocky became very cautious with a serious look evident on


    his face. He could feel that there were so many wild spirit-manipted beasts around them. Analyzing


    their breaths, he could even sense that some were the fourth-grade spirit-manipted beasts at the


    four-star level. With that in mind, he decided to proceed much more cautiously. Due to the difficult


    circumstances of this forest, if they were attacked by more than two fourth-grade wild spirit-manipted


    beasts at the four-star level, there was definitely no way out for them.


    Luckily, Rocky had learned a lot of skills while he was in the forest beyond the edge. These included


    skills like telling how long ago a wild spirit-manipted beast had left based on its footprint, how far had


    it walked, and even if it had been still around.


    After walking for another hour, Rocky saw a line of bipedal footprints nearly half a meter wide in front of


    him. Based on these footprints, it seemed like something big had just passed by. The footprints also


    looked very new, so the one that had left them here shouldn''t have gone far.


    Thus, Rocky signaled the four beasts to stop right away. Then, with great dexterity, he climbed quickly


    upon to a red palm tree which was of seven to eight meters high. After looking around he perceived


    there was minimal danger. He then jumped down the tree and found a t ce to rest in.


    Rocky was doing this for a reason. Since the wild spirit-manipted beasts were often moody they


    changed a lot on their whereabouts. Right in the area where a wild spirit-manipted beast had walked


    through, it was better off for Rocky and the four beasts not to rashly push forward. This was because,


    just in case if the wild spirit-manipted beast turned back suddenly, then they could avoid running into


    it.


    Rocky made full use of his time to give Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf the brain stimtion while they were


    taking rest. As it was about to enter its middle term of cub, this was the very phase for it to develop its


    brain and body. Therefore, in addition to giving it the brain stimtion, it was also necessary to practice


    its various capabilities.


    After the brain stimtion, Rocky asked Rubygon to help Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf with some simple


    practices. Then, he initiated spiritual power connection with Uriah. Comparing the spiritual power


    connection with Rubygon, it was much easier to do so with Uriah for Rocky.

 Chapter 461 A Super Big Bear

    Chapter 461 A Super Big Bear


    Uriah was his spirit-manipted beast. So there was indeed a telepathic connection amongst them


    allowing them to know each other''s thoughts. Uriah would not resist the entry of Rocky''s spiritual


    consciousness. It was kind of different from the spiritual power connection with Rubygon. Rubygon was


    very ufortable when Rocky tried this kind of connection with it for the first time, and it


    subconsciously rejected Rocky''s spiritual consciousness. Moreover, he and Uriah had already entered


    the state of Spirit Possession sessfully several times. He clearly knew about the structure of Uriah''s


    body and the location of its spiritual source. So, a lot of trouble was spared in invisibility.


    But even with so much prior experience, Rocky was neither bold nor reckless. He decided to y it


    safe and build a spiritual power bridge towards the spiritual source of Uriah''s body. The internal


    structure of each spirit-manipted beast varied. Once after entering the spirit-manipted beast''s


    body, there were chances of some unknown situations probably urring. Therefore, before initiating


    the connection, one must explore whether the passage towards the spiritual source was safe enough.


    On further confirmation, one would know regarding the obstacles and then could get prepared for them


    on time.


    For example, in Rubygon''s body, Rocky ran into an unpredictable situation and almost got lost beyond


    his redemption. Fortunately for him, at that critical moment, the evil spiritual power in his body came out


    and helped him. If that was not the case, the result would be something totally unimaginable.


    Half an hour into themencement of their spiritual power connection, Rocky withdrew his spiritual


    consciousness from Uriah. Sensing there was no clear and present danger, Rocky swayed and moved


    on with the four beasts.


    For survival in the forest, it was of utmost importance to learn and observe the surrounding


    environment and also to watch out for the wild spirit-manipted beasts. The paths adopted by the


    different wild spirit-manipted beasts were hidden with a plethora of dangers. However, in some


    instances, these dangers could be utilized as a point of advantage.


    For example, the one that had just crossed this route was a huge and strong wild spirit-manipted


    beast. Generally, an ordinary wild spirit-manipted beast would never dare to approach the route like


    this, indicating such a route was usually safer than others.


    Further, as Rocky and the four beasts were advancing, he felt a sudden vibration along the ground.


    The vibration became more intense and got stronger and stronger as if something huge was moving


    along.


    Seeing such a violent movement, Rocky perceived that the approaching entity was probably a wild


    spirit-manipted beast of at least fourth grade of four stars. He became very alert and tried his best to


    judge the approaching path of the movement. He suddenly sent the four beasts back into the Magic


    Spiritual Space and then climbed on to the adjacent red palm tree. He tried his best to hide in the


    dense canopy of the tree as well as to restrain the aura of his spiritual power.


    The more the ferocity of this wild spirit-manipted beast, the more would be its sensitivity in feeling


    the spiritual powers from the spirit maniptors. If he got detected by this powerful beast then he would


    be recognized instantaneously as an enemy and would be attacked mercilessly. This was a serious risk


    and would cost even his life.


    Once inside the canopy, Rocky peered through the crevices in the canopy in the direction of the sound.


    Soon, Rocky saw a ck-streaked beast at least three meters tall. The beast almost resembled a bear,


    but it was bigger and gigantic than a bear. It had six pir-like arms and a long nose, swinging freely in


    the air, attached to its huge face. When its nose flicked, the tree fell and the wind blew from the ground.


    Its tworge, chilling eyes moved around as if it was in the search for prey.


    "This is a five-star Furious Long-nosed Bear. Sensing its aura, it is probably in its fourth grade of five


    stars. It''s almost at the same level as the Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf that I had seen thest time. It is known


    as the warrior of war beasts. It is notoriously famous for being warlike and is almost a terrorist¡­"


    Rocky was extremely surprised as he deciphered out the relevant information from his mind. After his


    star wild spirit-manipted beast. Apparently, this Furious Long-nosed Bear had a more aggressive


    punch than the Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf.


    As a five-star wild spirit-manipted beast like this appeared in the area of four-star wild spirit-


    manipted beasts, it was equivalent to the king of this area. So, on hearing the loud noise, the four-


    star wild spirit-manipted beasts in the nearby area, scattered themselves immediately. This was to


    prevent themselves from bing a tasteful dessert for the Furious Long-nosed Bear. Though some


    brave beasts still hung around in the vicinity, none of them dared to mess with this Furious Long-nosed


    Bear.


    Rocky was extremely nervous and he felt a cold sweat around his body as the Furious Long-nosed


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Bear walked slowly and passed him. He was worried about his life because if the bear had spotted him,


    he would gasp hisst breath in this Myriad Beasts Ground.


    Only a spirit maniptor, who was at the Supernal Stage or so, couldpete with this beast which


    was at the fourth grade of the five-star level. With Rocky''s current strength, he was not a match against


    a beast at the fourth grade of the four-star level, let alone a beast at the fourth grade of the five-star


    level.


    As the Furious Long-nosed Bear passed by his side, he felt as if the tree he was hiding was about to


    copse. It was shaking so violently that he felt as if it was hanging by a thread.


    After a while of trepidation, Rocky was relieved to see the Furious Long-nosed Bear had reached a little


    farther away from him. Just at this point, suddenly, it picked up the nearest tree away from Rocky and


    ate it in a single gulp.


    As he witnessed this fearful sight, Rocky broke out a cold sweat with a foreboding in his heart.


    Rocky''s worst fears wereing true. After the Furious Long-nosed bear finished eating the tree, it


    swung its nose back, in preparation to eat the same tree where Rocky was hiding.


    ''Oh, I''m in big trouble!'' Rocky thought. In that instant, he felt himself shaking violently along with the


    tree. In no time the whole tree uprooted and fell to the ground.


    Seeing this, Rocky had no time to think, and he jumped from the tree without any hesitation rather than


    bing the lunch of the Furious Long-nosed Bear. This act, however, revealed his presence and


    position.


    As the Furious Long-nosed Bear recognized Rocky''s presence, it gave a sound of excitement, as if it


    had found its hunting prey.


    When Rocky heard the cry of the Furious Long-nosed Bear, he knew that he was being targeted by the


    bear. He sneaked a sudden nce and saw the Furious Long-nosed Bear leaving the tree and


    charging towards him. At that spur of the moment, an idea shed through his mind. Run!


    Rocky boosted his spiritual power bursting out the Evil me on his feet. His whole body shot out


    rapidly like an arrow, evading the attack of its long nose.


    Boom! The long nosended exactly at the spot where Rocky stood making a hideous pit.


    On seeing Rocky dodging its nose, the bear got raged up in anger. Then, it moved its stubby pir-like


    lower limbs, swinging its hill-like shape to pursue Rocky. Its movement was quite rapid, covering


    several meters with a single step. It was closing in on Rocky in the blink of an eye.


    Rocky felt a shadow behind him that came directly to attack him fiercely.


    "Damn, I can''t mess with you, but I can hide!" Rocky scolded. All of a sudden, he leapt straight up


    towards one of the great trees and then moved on from the trunk of one tree to another, jumping almost


    like an ape.


    The bear that was following him was like a cutting machine. Entire rows of trees fell down as it was


    passing through. Still, it was not able to catch up with Rocky who was trying to evade by jumping


    between the trees like a flea.


    Almost half an hour into the battle, Rocky suddenly realized that there were no more trees left in the


    vicinity. It was a dead end with endless cliffs. He almost froze for a while and thought, ''Oh damn! The


    heavens have abandoned me!''

 Chapter 462 Fight Along

    Chapter 462 Fight Along


    Making a loud sound and crashing through the woods and grass along the way, the Furious Long-


    nosed Bear approached Rocky. The bear''s giant body blocked off all the ways by which Rocky could


    flee from this grave danger.


    Rocky now stood against the cliff, watching the beast rushing much closer to him. His face had fear


    written on it while he was trying to stay calm and maintain the ability to think and analyze. There was


    no way he could escape the beast easily. Left with no alternative, he opened the Magic Spiritual Space


    and called Uriah and Rubygon out. He meant to create an escape route out by force.


    Fear had consumed Uriah and Rubygon. They were so tinypared to the beast. The beast was truly


    their strongest opponent so far.


    Even though Uriah and Rubygon looked afraid, they weren''t the types that would step back and


    surrender. With Rocky''s orders, they rushed out side by side towards the beast and quickly switched


    into the state of war.


    The beast was even more furious when the two spirit-manipted beasts rushed straight to it. Then it


    stamped its legs hard. The power was so huge that the ground cracked into pieces. The force was not


    limited. Instead, it spread around quickly andpletely consumed the arena.


    And the st of the force was such that Uriah and Rubygon were forced back into their positions.


    The situation had be pretty difficult for Rocky now. Without any hesitation, he pulled out the


    Frozen Wind Dagger and activated his spiritual power, turning the sword into a ming de. Now


    that he had nowhere to run away, he was left with no choice but to go all-out to fight with all his might if


    he wanted to survive. Now this was one rule to manage in dangerous ces.


    Rocky waved his sword with a quickening pace and created three Evil mes.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The Evil mes turned into a Moon de and dashed towards the beast and exploded near it. The


    dust and stones were crashed and thrown into the air, covering most of its body.


    "Did I seed?" Rocky narrowed his eyes in doubt. The beast stopped all of its actions in an instant.


    He was curious about what was really happening.


    Suddenly, a long and straight nose appeared through the dust. In a second, the nose swelled up a little.


    Puff! And an invisible gust of wind just like an arrow was shooting at Rocky at high speed.


    It didn''t take long before it reached Rocky. He was a little shocked. He then used the Frozen Wind


    Dagger to block out the attack. But the force of the wind was so powerful that it pierced right through


    the mes and Rocky got hit on his right shoulder.


    Excruciating pain was emanating from Rocky''s right shoulder by the unexpected attack. He groaned in


    pain. He lostplete sensation in his right arm. Due to the intensity of the attack, he was pushed a


    few meters backwards. But somehow he managed to stand on his feet.


    Meanwhile when the nose kept doing its work, it swelled up again. And another strong wind was sent


    towards him. Rocky had just realized what had happened. But with his right shoulder now injured,


    Rocky couldn''t act fast and failed to react in quick time to counter this attack.


    When suddenly, Rubygon stepped in front of Rocky and used its body to shield him from the attack. It


    waved its shape ws and made a w wind, which collided with the beast''s attack directly.


    But the w couldn''t resist the attack, either. And the wind broke through the w and hit Rubygon,


    forcing it a few steps backwards.


    Rubygon yelled in agony with an expression of misery. The beast''s attack was a full throttled one.


    Nevertheless Rubygon didn''t rest but rushed directly to the beast.


    Uriah didn''t just stand as a spectator. It activated all of its power and immediately its entire body was


    engulfed in fire. The fire changed into wings. And Uriah too flew towards the beast.


    Seeing the two weaker spirit-manipted beasts continuing to attack itself, the beast was very


    annoyed and waved its nose harder again. At once the nose took the form of a spear that had the


    power of sweeping away millions of troops. The spear was thrown towards the two beasts. Layers of


    dust were seen flying in the air.


    And the two spirit-manipted beasts had already learnt a lesson from the beast''sst hit. So they


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    didn''t rush forward directly. Instead they switched forth and back covering each other and trying to


    attract the beast''s attention in the process.


    The two beasts somehow dodged the nose and approached the bear. The bear then threw its strong


    arms to them without any qualms. It seemed as if the bear treated the two beasts as hamsters. It was a


    fierce hit of its arms. Each blow of the bear shattered the ground into pieces, leaving a hole behind.


    With tacit cooperation, Uriah and Rubygon escaped the beast''s attacks and arrived right in front of it in


    a short time. Uriah''s body was on fire just like a moving fire wave. Uriah stormed into the bear. And the


    strong power of its ming fire immediately burnt the body of the beast.


    The bear shouted in pain. It got furious and whipped its long nose towards Uriah which was now closer.


    Now Uriah was beaten into the air. But there was no time for Uriah to react before the beast''s strong


    arm cut in. Now Uriah was mmed into the trees and then fell on the ground. The surrounding grass


    immediately caught fire and was burnt into ashes.


    Rubygon took the chance when Uriah was being beaten to the ground to hit its ws into the burnt


    wounds of the beast. The ws were rigid and powerful. The wounds quickly became worse and were


    a mush of blood and flesh.


    The bear couldn''t help but shout in pain. Now it was totally enraged by Rubygon. Its big eyes turned


    red. And the color of its body changed violently. Bang! An intense wind was sted out from the beast


    and it hit Rubygon right into the ground.


    The beast didn''t stop at this but moved forward intending tounch another hit on Rubygon. Every step


    it took produced a violent shaking of the ground as if an earthquake would strike. Rubygon just stood


    on its own feet when one strong leg came from the air.


    "Rubygon!" The leg could hit Rubygon anytime and Rocky yelled out. He was worried and rushed


    forward waving Frozen Wind Dagger to protect Rubygon ignoring his own injured right shoulder. A one-


    meter high Evil me came flying to the lifting leg.


    Bang!


    The bear was badly injured by Rocky''s attack and the leg was pushed away from its direction but


    Rubygon was still in its attack range. So Rubygon got hit on its right forelimb. It shouted out in pain.


    And it couldn''t support itself anymore and fell on its knee.


    As for Uriah who had been kicked into the air now managed to stand on its feet and made an angry cry


    when it saw Rubygon severely hurt by the bear. Then, the fire on its body rose sharply due to the rage


    aroused by the beast. And Uriah looked like a beast born in fire. Its imposing demeanor was


    astonishing.


    There was a loud sound when Uriah turned into a fire ball, barging into the bear quickly. Uriah decided


    to have a face-to-face encounter.


    The bear was immediately lit to mes when Uriah came close to it. The fire me was hugely


    devastating and the bear got hit by it severely.


    But the bear''s reaction was quick. It became even more furious and wrapped Uriah with its long nose


    and mmed it to the ground in a striking continuity. There were sparkles at every strike. Although


    Uriah was strong and firm, it couldn''t withstand this impact.


    It was also in a grave danger now.

 Chapter 463 The Moment Of Life And Death

    Chapter 463 The Moment Of Life And Death


    Seeing Uriah was being violently smashed by the Furious Long-nosed Bear, Rocky could not help but


    feel nervous and worried. Deep inside, he considered Uriah as his good friend rather than a beast and


    felt outrageous for the bear''s violence against Uriah. In that instant, the evil spiritual power and the


    spiritual power with the nature of Fire in his body were activated to the maximum by him. Moreover, he


    raised his hands towards the sky and fullyunched a skill of the spiritual martial arts¡ªBurn Heaven


    and Earth. Suddenly the Evil me gushed out from his hands like rain and swooped towards the bear.


    In a short time, the Evil me activated by Rocky surrounded the space around the bear and


    continued to pour down like a violent storm.


    The rough skin of the bear couldn''t withstand the Evil me and began to burn fiercely the seeding


    moment. The power of the me was much stronger than the general me in a way that it could burn


    the grass and woods to ashes in no time. The bear dropped Uriah who was severely injured, as the


    burning pain was unbearable. Instantly, it used its arms to put out the me on its body.


    Soon, the bear found out that unlike the regr me, the Evil me couldst for a longer time and


    no matter how hard it tried, it was impossible to put it out. This enraged the bear as never had it


    suffered such a great pain before.


    Suddenly, it red furiously at Rocky and gasped heavily. The next moment, it crossed the sea of the


    Evil me and rushed towards him, as if it wanted to vent its wrath on him. Obviously, even though it


    was a beast, it still knew Rocky caused the pain it was suffering.


    Rocky''s eyes grew colder and immediately along the side of the cliff, he flew away at a very rapid pace.


    With a bang, Rocky saw the bear who was rushing to his side suddenly hit hard on the rock of the cliff


    less than two meters from him. Consequently, arge rock flew down, and a big hole was left on the


    cliff. At the same time, a wave of air st spread around instantly.


    Rocky was caught off guard as everything happened just too fast. The sudden st of air threw him


    violently to the ground and made him roll a few times. Although he got up swiftly, the bear was much


    faster than him and rushed towards him in a second leaving no time to Rocky to react.


    The injury made by the bear made Uriah too feeble to stand up or fight again. Even Rubygon was also


    helpless in saving his master as its forelimb was injured. Therefore, even if the two beasts wanted to


    save their master, now they were powerless and helpless. Unless a miracle, they had no choice but to


    watch Rocky to be crushed into a meat sauce by the bear. Their master''s desperate situation made the


    two beasts whine painfully.


    At that moment, a shadow of an animal appeared out of thin air that hissed towards the bear,


    seemingly to capture its attention.


    Rocky turned his head and glimpsed at what happened. He was taken aback to see the animal was the


    Rainbow Glow Unicorn that came from his Magic Spiritual Space.


    The unicorn''s hiss attracted the bear and the bear soon steered towards it. After looking at the unicorn


    for a while, it seemed to recognize the unicorn was a spiritual beast. Instantly it roared with excitement


    and its eyes were gleaming with delight.


    For a wild spirit-manipted beast like the bear, one way to improve its strength was to hunt other


    spirit-manipted beasts and swallow their spiritual sources. Among the spiritual sources of the spirit-


    manipted beasts, those of the spiritual beasts were the most nutritious ones. Thus, all the powerful


    wild spirit-manipted beasts would try hunting the spiritual beasts.


    As soon as the bear saw a small and weak spiritual beast in front, it got delighted. Instantly, it left


    Rocky and turned to the unicorn which was of much importance.


    The unicorn gave a quick glimpse at Rocky as it saw the approaching bear. At that moment, it turned


    and flew away as if it wanted to use itself to get the bear away from Rocky. Thus, it created a good


    opportunity for Rocky to escape with Uriah and Rubygon.


    Rocky somehow understood what the unicorn meant through their eye contact. Yet, he knew that it was


    not fully grown andcked powerful abilities other than being invisible. Moreover, such behavior would


    put itself in grave danger.


    Rocky was right. As the bear began to get close to the unicorn, it tossed its long nose that resulted in a


    wave of dust wind immersing the surrounding area. The unicorn flew with zing speed but was not


    enough to outrun the bear. Moreover, the waves of air st were slowing it down. In addition, it was


    unable to resist the reaction force of the st and was blown away.


    Upon seeing the unicorn in danger, Rocky found it was impossible to desert it and escape with the


    other two beasts. After initial hesitation, he immediately rushed towards it and shouted, "Foodie, run!"


    The unicorn was following him only as his magical saliva attracted it. Thus, he nicknamed it "foodie".


    While shouting, he took out the Dragon me Pearl and infused the evil spiritual power and the Evil


    me with the spiritual power of Fire nature into the pearl. Afterwards, he shot the pearl toward the


    bear.


    As the pearl flew into the air, it began spinning around like a gyro, with brightly shining me lights. It


    was flying fast enough as the me lights inteced and a fire dragon with ws and bared teeth


    showed up abruptly. Instantaneously, it swooped towards the bear.


    As the bear saw the pearl dashing towards it, its long nose got swelled up immediately. A few seconds


    pearl.


    The two kinds of power momentarily were in a stalemate as the pearl''s momentum stopped. Then, the


    spiritual power inside the pearl was exhausted in the air and flew back to its owner, Rocky.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    However, Rocky never expected his pearl to return without causing any harm to the bear. Panicked, he


    got a gut feeling his life was slowlying to an end here and he wouldn''t be able to finish his great


    revenge n.


    At the same time, the unicorn had climbed up from the ground. Upon seeing the bear in front, it


    seemed a little rmed, and it even forgot to use its ability to be invisible.


    The bear then turned upon the unicorn. Apparently, it had a great desire to hunt it down and swallow its


    spiritual source. In a sh, it waved one of its giant palms, each big enough to overshadow the unicorn,


    trying desperately to attack the unicorn.


    In that moment between life and death, a figure showed up like a sh of lightning. The figure seemed


    like a mighty, stern and fearless warrior who could guard the unicorn against even ten thousand enemy


    This daring figure was none other than Rocky. After all, he could never desert the unicorn.


    "Foodie, run! Just leave!" Rocky yelled at the unicorn. In defense, he waved the Frozen Wind Dagger


    igniting a strong Evil me, targeting the giant palm of the bear.


    A sudden me light sshed around with a loud bang as it made contact with the giant palm.


    However, this didn''t reduce the momentum of the palm and it kept dashing towards Rocky and the


    unicorn.


    Rocky was running out of options but still couldn''t find a way to outsmart the bear. It seemed his


    strength was far worse unless he resorted to degrading himself to the devil again and triggered the evil


    power sealed in his body. However, he was aware of the fact that if he did it again, he would be


    possessed by the evil power. In that case, no one could save him from transforming into a killing


    machine, who could kill people with a single blink of an eye, and finally losing his mind and himself


    forever.


    Therefore, he was reluctant to use such a desperate measure unless he was left with no other


    alternatives.


    But, the present scenario was not at all in his favor. If the giant palm thumped upon him, it would result


    in seriously injuring him. By that time, even if he wanted to use hisst resort, it would be toote.


    ''What should I do now?'' Rocky racked his brain hard.

 Chapter 464 Stuck In A Dilemma

    Chapter 464 Stuck In A Dilemma


    At this critical juncture, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn didn''t run away as Rocky intended, but jumped in


    front of Rocky.


    Suddenly the body of the Rainbow Glow Unicorn radiated an intense light with a riot of colors, which


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    brightened the air. In the wake of the appearance of that bright light, Rocky felt as if time had suddenly


    eyebrows of the Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    Rocky subconsciously reached out his hand and then pressed on that cloud of riotous light.


    At the next moment, a glitter broke out between him and the Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    Rocky felt a strong spate of spiritual energy rushing into his body and blending up with him. As he


    came back to earth, he found that his body became transparent and the Rainbow Glow Unicorn


    standing in front of him was also transparent, but its body shape was clearly visible to Rocky.


    "Is it¡­" Rocky suddenly realized something was wrong and he looked quite shocked.


    At that moment, the huge palm of the bear was just less than half a meter away from Rocky and the


    Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    Rocky looked determined as he suddenly released his power, holding the Frozen Wind Dagger in his


    left hand and the Dragon Spirit Mark emerging from his left arm. This turned into several dragon


    patterns which twirled around his arm. The whole arm was covered by a ck light and an intense evil


    spiritual power shot out from it.


    Subsequently, Rocky held his thick left arm above his head and then without batting an eye, he


    confronted the huge palm.


    Bang!


    A resounding sound was produced which could be heard clearly from hundreds of miles away, startling


    the wild spirit-manipted beasts in the neighborhood who then scattered in all directions in fear.


    Within over ten meters around Rocky, a strong wave of sand was dashed by this move and surged


    upwards. The ground sank by about half a meter, leaving a huge crack.


    Rocky''s face turned pale as he resisted the huge palm of the irritated bear. He spat a little blood but


    managed to survive the attack from the bear.


    The power that could resist this palm was by no means ordinary. Rocky had used the power of the Holy


    Dragon Bead which nullified the overwhelming force from the attack of the palm.


    Rocky after letting out a loud growl, raised his right arm which was less numb and pointed at the huge


    palm of the bear to release the energy he had swallowed and attack the palm again.


    The bear sensed a strong strand of power dashing towards it. This forced its palm aside and caused a


    wave of severe pain in it. When it looked back at the sunken ground, Rocky and the Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn had already disappeared.


    The bear looked around angrily and Rubygon and Uriah too were nowhere to be seen, and it was just


    able to see the disorder caused by the fight.


    It roared furiously on finding its prey disappeared out of the blue. It lingered there for several seconds


    before leaving.


    As the bear moved some distance forward, Rocky and Rainbow Glow Unicorn who hid on one side of


    the cliff showed up.


    Rocky heaved a long sigh of relief but still felt a little tense. He looked at the Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    "You let me share your ability to save me?" Rocky asked the Rainbow Glow Unicorn in shock. The


    reason Rocky and the Rainbow Glow Unicorn could disappear was just because he shared the


    Rainbow Glow Unicorn''s ability to be invisible. To share its ability when Rocky wasn''t the master


    of the Rainbow Glow Unicorn and also when their spiritual power was not connected together, seemed


    impossible, but he was able to do it.


    The Rainbow Glow Unicorn roared as an intended response to Rocky.


    Rocky was quite astonished and it was something which happened rarely. He managed to share the


    Rainbow Glow Unicorn''s ability of being invisible at that most critical point, and moreover, under the


    situation that his and the Rainbow Glow Unicorn''s spiritual power was not connected.


    Rocky was unaware of the fact that the higher the rank of the spiritual beast, the stronger would be


    their ability and consciousness, including the maniption of their spiritual source. The Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn was willing to open its spiritual source to share its ability of invisibility with Rocky.


    It signified that the Rainbow Glow Unicorn had established a bond with Rocky to some extent. This


    bond, like the connected spiritual power, could let them trust each other in the fatal time.


    In other words, Rocky had been the master of the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, though not in the superficial


    form. After this experience, he could share Rainbow Glow Unicorn''s abilities as long as it consented in


    the future.


    "Uriah and Rubygon are severely injured. We''d better leave here now and find a safe ce to cure


    their wounds," Rocky said to the unicorn. Rocky looked around with quite some fear that the bear


    woulde back. So he decided to leave the ce at once.


    After sending the Rainbow Glow Unicorn into the Magic Spiritual Space, Rocky moved forward along


    the cliff and quickly found a damp stone cave covered with moss in the lower part of the cliff. He looked


    up and down to sense any danger in it. As he found it safe, he entered it and opened the Magic


    Spiritual Space.


    Then Rocky entered the Magic Spiritual Space and checked the injuries on Rubygon and Uriah.


    Rubygon''s right forelimb had been trampled, but luckily it only had a slight fracture. He collected some


    drops of water from under a dripping stone and diluted them with two drops of magical saliva before


    applying them on the injuries on Rubygon. Finally, he braced the injured forelimb with some twigs he


    had picked up on the way.


    Compared to Rubygon, Uriah was injured more seriously. It had a fracture on several parts and there


    was a severe umtion of blood in the tissues. There was also some damage to its spiritual source.


    Taking a tiresome effort, Rocky immediately conducted a surgical operation for Uriah whichsted for


    four hours. Luckily, the operation sessfully checked any aggravation in Uriah''s injuries. However,


    Uriah was notbat-ready and was in need of a good rest to recover.


    After curing Uriah and Rubygon, Rocky left the Magic Spiritual Space and found himself a spot to sit


    on. He started to treat the injury on his right shoulder while recalling the thrillingbat.


    The encounter with the bear made him suffer a great loss. But he was lucky enough to survive. All


    thanks was to the Rainbow Glow Unicorn. If it weren''t for it, the consequence would have been beyond


    imagination.


    Uriah and Rubygon were injured. The Myriad Beasts Ground was a dangerous ce. If Rocky stayed


    here any longer, he might have to encounter more dangers. But if he decided to leave, he would fail to


    aplish the purpose of this journey.


    Rocky was finding it hard to make a decision at the moment and was stuck in a dilemma.

 Chapter 465 So Terrific

    Chapter 465 So Terrific


    Congruently, the critical responsibility of leading the army had fallen into the hands of Isis, due to


    Rocky''s absence. Rocky had sneaked away despite being of utmost importance for the army. Since he


    was the one who had led the Crimson Dragon Army to recapture the Hippo Land, his army was in dire


    need of him.


    That night, Isis left a garrison of less than a thousand soldiers to guard the Hippo Land. She led the


    remaining seven thousand soldiers for the Dead Silence Mount. Her n was to attack the Dead


    Silence Mount before the garrison at this strong point transported the grain and supplies to the army of


    the Timber Deity Empire.


    This strategy adopted was as quoted by Rocky from the Art of Wars, ''Besiege Wei to rescue Zhao.'' The


    idea here was to avoid a head on battle with a strong enemy, and instead to strike hard at its


    weakness.


    Isis had led the army to the pitch camps quite extraordinarily. She made her arrival at the Dead Silence


    Mount two dayster. The design of the deployment and arrays were tounch the attack with high


    momentum.


    The garrison of the Timber Deity Empire at the Dead Silence Mount constituted less than five thousand


    soldiers. They were in a sudden panic as the Crimson Dragon Army advanced into the city gate. They


    dispatched an emergency report addressing the main force of the Timber Deity Empire, who were at


    the Nine Grottoes expecting the reinforcement of grain and supplies for them.


    Shortly afterwards, Alyssa, who was the leader of the main force of the Timber Deity Empire, in charge


    of conquering the Nine Grottoes, received the information from the Dead Silence Mount.


    At that moment, Alyssa was pondering for a counter strategy at the campsite of the main force of the


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Timber Deity Empire in the Nine Grottoes. She was inside the camp of Commander in Chief and beside


    her, was seated a young handsome man in another chair.


    Rocky would have gotten surprised if he saw this handsome young man seated beside Alyssa. This


    young man was none other than Woods, who led the garrison of the Timber Deity Empire that withdrew


    from the Hippo Land recently.


    "Alyssa, I can''t believe that you too are getting trapped in a conundrum." Frowning upon the quagmire,


    Woods looked at Alyssa and let out a sonorousugh like a childish on-looker.


    "I would have attacked the main camp of the Crimson Dragon Army by now if you didn''t have


    abandoned the Hippo Land. It was all your fault," Alyssa red at Woods. The loss of the Hippo Land


    had already put her into an impasse. Yet, the Crimson Dragon Army attacked the Dead Silence Mount


    in an attempt to sever the supplies as they urately predicted that the main force of the Timber Deity


    Empire were in need of the grain and supplies. The Dead Silence Mount was the only strong point


    where they could expect the reinforcement of grain and other supplies. It would seriously constrain the


    main force of the Timber Deity Empire once the Dead Silence Mount fell into the hands of the Crimson


    Dragon Army.


    Unless the grain and other supplies were reinforced, the main force of the Timber Deity Empire could


    never advance to attack the main camp of the Crimson Dragon Army at the frontline.


    "You can''t me me for that. What else could I have done since they were powerful enough to break


    through your invincible Magic Lotus Array? All I could have done under the situation was to lead the


    army for a safe retreat." Woods shrugged his shoulders as he replied light-heartedly.


    "Did you say that it was a young man of a surname as Bai who broke through my Magic Lotus Array?"


    Alyssa heard from Woods in detail about the losses they encountered at the Hippo Land. What


    surprised her most was the fact that her Magic Lotus Array was broken through by someone. Ever


    since she had created the Magic Lotus Array, this was something that had never happened before. The


    array was sessful in defeating the Crimson Dragon Army many times before. However, the Magic


    Lotus Array was actually broken through by someone from the Crimson Dragon Army in the battle of


    the Hippo Land. That was something really hard for her to believe.


    On top of that, she was really confused as to why such a figure did not appear before. He seemed to


    pop up from nowhere just to break through her Magic Lotus Array and recapture the Hippo Land for the


    Crimson Dragon Army.


    However, what had worried her the most was the identity of the young man who led the Crimson


    Dragon Army to break through her Magic Lotus Array. He also had a surname as Bai.


    Alyssa acquired the information from her spy about the young man who helped the Crimson Dragon


    Army relieve the besiegement of the Rough Slope. He had a surname as Bai, but ording to the


    information received, he was not a Commander of the Crimson Dragon Group.


    She received the intelligence once again from the spy after the battle of the Wild Heaven Pass. The


    young man who maneuvered the strategy of Empty Fort to frighten Commander Zhou and force him to


    retreat from the fort also had a surname as Bai. It seemed as the same person as the one Commander


    Zhou had met at the Rough Slope.


    Now, the young man who recaptured the Hippo Land and broke through her Magic Lotus Array was


    also a Commander of the surname as Bai. Though she didn''t want to admit, it was getting clear that the


    young man was likely the same one who messed up her ns twice before.


    Although Alyssa had previously collected some information about the young man, she was not able to


    figure out neither his identity nor his background. It was as if this man existed in this world


    independently and was not willing to get tied to anything else. It seemed he belonged to a small military


    camp in the Crimson Dragon Group before and somehow unknowingly gained the attention of Lance.


    Lance hadplimented this young man on several previous asions. In addition, she heard that the


    young man was also a disciple of Sheridan.


    So it wasn''t a surprise for Alyssa getting really curious about this young man of a surname as Bai. She


    wondered what kind of a superhuman he would be, given the fact that he wrecked up many of her


    ns before and now he could even break though her invincible Magic Lotus Array!


    "It is often said that clever people may be victims of their cleverness. Alyssa, you might be so overly


    anxious to win the battle yourself that it was used as a loophole by the Crimson Dragon Army," Woods


    "I thought it was a sure card to send you guarding the Hippo Land. How in the world would I know


    that?" Alyssa also had a realization that she too had misjudged the situation this time. The main force


    of twenty thousand soldiers were in the phase of encountering a conundrum of the exhaustion of grains


    and other supplies after the fall of the Hippo Land.


    It was her n to collect grains and other supplies from the Dead Silence Mount and transport it to the


    campsite of the main force of the Timber Deity Empire after their loss of the Hippo Land. It had taken


    some time for the collection and preparation of the grains and other supplies. But now, at this critical


    moment, the Crimson Dragon Army had foreseen her n andunched an attack to the Dead Silence


    Mount. This was a move which had hit hard at where it would hurt the most.


    "I was also surprised... I had defeated the Crimson Dragon Army thrice before, but I never expected to


    encounter such a powerful rival in the fourth battle," Woods forced a bitter smile as he shook his head.


    But the respect he had for his rival was clearly evident on his face.


    "You seemed to think very highly of your rival, didn''t you?" Alyssa knew Woods very well. So, it was not


    difficult for her to discern the admiration hidden in his smile.


    "To be honest, I really admire him and I do believe you would feel the same if you had a chance to see


    him. That was certainly why I was defeated by him. Alyssa, do you know that his maneuver of the art of


    war was extremely difficult to predict than your own strategies? Nobody would have thought in their


    wildest thoughts about himing up with such a brilliant strategy to kill two birds with one stone. He


    managed to burn the boats in charge of the transshipment of the grains and other supplies to the main


    force and then simultaneously used it to attract the attention of the garrison of the Timber Deity Empire.


    He subsequently took advantage in breaking through the line of the garrison as they got distracted by


    the incident of the burning of the boats. The garrison gotpletely fooled by him and was not able to


    offer a fight back¡­" Woods exined the facts of the matter.


    "Is he really that phenomenal?" Alyssa''s pretty face revealed her curiosity to the man while her eyes


    staring calmly at Woods.


    "Otherwise, was it ever possible for me to get defeated... The only one who has won my admiration on


    the maniption of the art of war in this entire Timber Deity Empire is you, Alyssa. The guy defeated


    me and on top of that, destroyed your array. I would say he was incredibly awesome," Woods admitted


    frankly.


    "Alyssa... Alyssa... When can you call me sister again? You would always call me sister when you were


    a little boy¡­" Alyssa gave a suddenint.


    "I am a prince who does not have regards and attention of the royal family. As the proverb goes, ''Every


    dog has its day, '' I guess I haven''t had my chance just yet. I think it will be better for me to remain tight


    lipped about the fact that you are my sister. I don''t want others to perceive me as a loser who has to


    rely on my sister''s protection and support to achieve something," Woods answered with a smile.


    Woods was actually the prince of the Timber Deity Empire! Also, the younger brother of Alyssa!


    Yet, Woods, though was the prince, was rather unknown inparison to his talented sister Alyssa,


    who on the contrary, was well known to every single family in the country. One of the main reasons for


    his disadvantage was that Woods was crippled. He was born with unhealthy and defective meridians


    and vessels making him disqualified to be a spirit maniptor.

 Chapter 466 Formation Of Spiritual Crystal

    Chapter 466 Formation Of Spiritual Crystal


    During that time, all the royal members of both the Timber Deity Empire and the Holy Dragon Empire


    were proud of themselves for being able to be primordial spirit maniptors. And because of this,


    Woods got little to no attention and care from the royal family. Not to mention his father, the Emperor of


    the Timber Deity Empire, who even treated him as a good-for-nothing scum of the earth.


    However, just like his sister Alyssa, Woods was considered to be a gifted and brilliant strategist when it


    came to military tactics. And within the realm of the Timber Deity Empire, it was only Alyssa who could


    outdo Woods in tactics.


    Unfortunately, Woods was very unlucky as he was not able to be a primordial spirit maniptor.


    Hence, he was treated badly, and even got isted by his own family. Without Alyssa''s help, Woods


    would have been totally ignored. In fact, the Wood n offered Alyssa a course in the training


    program. Right after she finished it, she came back to the empire and got very well recognized by the


    Emperor with regards to her excellence in military governance. And because of her return, Woods''


    misfortune had be a little bit lessened.


    Nevertheless, Alyssa was a princess who could not, in any asion, be the sessor of the


    throne. In their kingdom, it was only the princes who was next in line for the throne held by the aged


    incumbent Emperor. Expected to resign from position soon, the Emperor still had not made his decision


    on whom he would choose as his sessor.


    With this in light, all of his sons were engaged in the constion of their own factions and conflict by


    wielding their expertise in a particr field. With pressure on their shoulders, all of them wanted to get


    their hands on the crown.


    Though he was a prince, Woods seemed to be obviously at a disadvantage in the dispute because he


    was deliberately excluded by the other princes.


    However, as the younger biological brother of Alyssa, Woods still got a lot of support from his sister.


    Alyssa''s rise and fame helped Woods retain his influence to some extent. Nevertheless, Woods was


    still an underdog as he was continually overshadowed by those princes who had made a head start in


    presenting their power.


    Witnessing with her own eyes, Alyssa advised the Emperor into appointing Woods as her assistant in


    the war against the Holy Dragon Empire. With this, she aimed to create chances for her brother to learn


    more about the field and distinguish his service in the war and reinforce his campaign team.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    In view of Alyssa''s high status, it was possible for Woods to soon be conferred with royal titles and


    assigned to own a key position. If this happened, then he might gain it to his advantage in pursuit of the


    crown and position.


    Thoughtfully enough, Woods knew that his sister was offering a great opportunity to train him in the war


    and make friends with talents who, if became his close advisors, would certainly bring firm support to


    his ambition of bing the next Emperor.


    Meanwhile, thinking to himself, he thought that Rocky was special, as he was out of the ordinary. He


    even thought that it would be a good idea to befriend him. Though Woods felt some remorse for being


    defeated by Rocky in a war, it was still the kind of defeat that made Woods see Rocky''s undeniable


    strength in fighting.


    "If I would encounter that guy again by any chance, I must make a way on how to persuade him to be a


    part of my team," Woods told to himself with a glimmer of hope in his eyes.


    "Alyssa, what''s your next n? It is just to maintain our control over the Dead Silence Mount while we


    seek for a gradual movement toward victory?" Woods asked his sister with a beaming smile that almost


    nearly made his eyes half-closed.


    "The Crimson Dragon Army attempted to stall us with their attacks on the Dead Silence Mount.


    Currently, we are short on food and materials. If we storm the main force of the Crimson Dragon Army


    at the battlefront, our reserve will surely run out within two days. If this happens, then it is nearly


    impossible for us to defeat its main force within such a short period of time. For the long term


    consideration, we have to continue by keeping our control over the Dead Silence Mount." Although


    dissatisfied by her quitting a possible raid, Alyssa had to adapt to such n only because it was the


    best n in their current situation.


    "Wait, I might just have a good idea. It is possible to make the Crimson Dragon Army lose the greater


    for the less. And I believe that if this would work, then I would surely see that guy again for another


    heap of advice," Woods vaguely said while having a cunning smile.


    At the same time, Rocky was pulled in by the manuscript about the formation of spiritual crystal while


    he was trying to cure himself from the wounds he sustained in a stone cave.


    During hisst reading, he had been taught to know the materials, including the Beast Spiritual Pill,


    necessary to gather before the formation. Reading some more, he had a full understanding of the


    procedure and formation, along with a lot of tested methods that had no luck in achieving sess.


    Soon, he further mastered the principles of the formation.


    He also came to notice the simrity between the formation of the spiritual crystal and that of diamond


    ¡ªboth their formations began with something unattractive and ended in treasures after a long time of


    Diamond is a form of the element carbon. At the early stage, it would not look like much as it was filled


    with a lot of impurities. However, it would eventually get the ultimate shape once subjected to intense


    pressure and very high temperature.


    On the other hand, the spiritual crystal was formed just like the diamond. It originated from a Beast


    Spiritual Pill made of spiritual debris. After being melted with elements in the body of a dead spirit-


    manipted beast, the Beast Spiritual Pill would then set out to the absorption of spiritual power and


    route to mature into spiritual crystal by its exposure to a vicious environment.


    With that being said, the precursor divided the maturation into four steps with reference to the way that


    it was formed: concentration, absorption, tempering, and maturation.


    Concentration was when a Beast Spiritual Pill was ced in an environment simr to the dead body of


    a spirit-manipted beast so as to concentrate all necessary elements for the formation of a spiritual


    crystal. Absorption, on the other hand, referred to a step in which the Beast Spiritual Pill absorbed a


    through tempering and would finally mature into the spiritual crystal.


    It usually took a long time to even make preparation for concentration, let aloneplete the four


    steps.


    However, Rocky thought that the precursor might make something go wrong, thus the spiritual crystal


    could not be formed sessfully.


    As expected, after reading all the formation recordings in the manuscript, Rocky found out a lot of


    mistakes as well as misconceptions based on the scientific theories released in the modern world.


    For example, in the process of concentration, the precursor deliberately cut the dead body of the spirit-


    manipted beast into pieces and soaked it in the potion, which aimed to slow down its dposition


    and ensured that the Beast Spiritual Pill could fully absorb the elements from the dead body.


    Contrary to popr knowledge, this was obviously wrong. Indeed, the dead body soaked in the potion


    dposed more slowly, but, most of its elements would be destroyed which would then make the


    retaining elements not enough for the concentration of the Beast Spiritual Pill.


    Therefore, theck of certain necessary elements resulted in failure.


    In addition, from the respects of modern science, arge number of fatal errors had already existed in


    the other three steps which was the reason why the precursor had not formed a spiritual crystal even


    with his lifelong efforts.


    "The precursor shared all his experience in this manuscript, and I do understand his desire for a


    sessful maturation of a spiritual crystal. I must try my best to study the manuscript and correct its


    mistakes and misconceptions. I sincerely hope I will not let him down." Putting the manuscript in his


    arms as if he were embracing it, Rocky heaved a deep sigh.


    Ever since Rocky sustained injuries from the five-star Furious Long-nosed Bear at the fourth grade, he


    had been recuperating in the stone cave. Healing with his best efforts, he seized this great opportunity


    to meditate and find out a way to make a breakthrough.

 Chapter 467 Collision Training

    Chapter 467 Collision Training


    During the past two days that he had been training hard, Rocky started to feel something strange that


    went on with his body. Despite his training, his body acted odd¡ªit seemed not to adapt to the strength


    that it had gained over the workout. As of now, the evil spiritual power in his body had already reached


    the third grade of the Heavenly Stage. Nevertheless, it was quite strange that he still stayed in the first


    grade of the Heavenly Stage. During his training, there had been a mismatch between his evil spiritual


    power and the one that he had, hence, his body was not able to adjust well. In order to take control of


    the energetic spiritual power, he should start practicing his skill to the third level of the Demonic Fire


    Skill. Should everything go well, then he would be able to practice both the evil spiritual power and the


    Fire spiritual power at the same time, all within his body as a cirction.


    Having too much more than his current strength, the excessive power in Rocky''s body caused him so


    much pain. Sore and aching, his body meridians went through excruciating pain every time when he


    finished a cirction with the two kinds of spiritual powers that he had. As for spirit maniptors, every


    time they upgraded to a new level of strength, the meridians of their entire body would expand. On the


    other hand, Rocky''s body had significantly improved and its strength surpassed that of most people


    with the help of the magical saliva for his cultivation. However, whenpared that with some other


    spirit maniptor''s body at the Heavenly Stage, his body''s meridians were still considered to be much


    stronger than theirs. In conclusion, he should not really be experiencing so much pain and agony with


    his new found strength.


    But now, his current spiritual powers had two kinds of natures. On top of that, the Fire spiritual power


    kept absorbing the middle and high level Dark Heaven Eggs during its cultivationtely, which was


    already considered to be of significant improvement. In other words, the two different spiritual powers


    inside his body had forced his meridians to suffer twice as much of the intensity of one spiritual power.


    With that being said, his body''s meridians had reached a limit, which was way too much for his


    threshold. If he did not improve his grade as soon as possible, then he would not be able to achieve the


    normal cultivation in the shortest time. And if he tried to keep doing the cultivation, his body might get


    overworked and might even copse at any moment. Anyone who would experience that would be in


    so much danger.


    Right under his current situation, Rocky had no choice but to go with the most sensible thing to do¡ªto


    find a way on how to make a breakthrough so that he could reach the second grade of the Heavenly


    Stage.


    Meanwhile, as Rocky recalled the fight that he just had with Furious Long-nosed Bear two days ago,


    something randomly popped in his mind. Right towards the end of their fight, he remembered feeling


    something changed in his body, right after he encountered a strong impact from Furious Long-nosed


    Bear. Having not felt anything like it before, it seemed as if he had enough strength to fight. However,


    the tricky part in the situation was that though he knew that he had enough strength, his body was


    weak and would not allow such a thing. And because of that, he had not been able to raise his spiritual


    power to fight against his opponent the best way he could.


    ''So, if I imagine this correctly, I need to train my body to be stronger so that I can make a


    breakthrough and reach the higher grade. Because as for me, the stronger the spiritual power the


    better for it would be such a waste if I don''t have a strong enough body to release the power, '' Rocky


    thought to himself. By how it looked, it seemed that he had already found a clue on how to solve his


    own problem. As Marin had once mentioned, after a warrior reached the Heavenly Stage, a very strong


    impact would happen to his or her body every single time they made a breakthrough. Hence, it should


    be expected that something horrible might happen if there was not enough preparation made to the


    person''s body.


    Considering such things, Rocky thought that if he ever wanted to make a breakthrough to achieve his


    goals, then he would have to train his body harder than what he was used to.


    With this, it madeplete sense that he had not been able to break through the bottleneck, all


    because his body was not yet ready. In fact, the power of the Holy Dragon Bead in his body was much


    stronger than the power of the Dragon Spirit Bead. And as a result, his body needed to be stronger in


    order for him to make a breakthrough.


    Suddenly, Rocky''s eyes lit up as if he had already figured out the root of his problem. Now that he knew


    what to do, he immediately chose to spend another whole day in the cave just to heal the injuries that


    he had sustained. Feeling better with his right shoulder, he left the cave with Rainbow Glow Unicorn,


    and started their journey heading to the dangerous path of the Myriad Beasts Ground.


    Knowing that there might be a high chance of danger in the journey, Rocky opted not to take Uriah or


    Rubygon with him. And besides, he thought that there would be several more days for the two of them


    to heal their injuries and recover, which was why he asked Rainbow Glow Unicorn and not either of the


    two. In addition to that, he thought that Rainbow Glow Unicorn would be able to help him escape from


    the impending danger. With its power, he could hide himself and save his life by using the skill of


    animalization.


    Although he already had a backup n in case something came up, Rocky still dared not to be


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    careless. During the entire journey, he did nothing but moved forward quite cautiously. After about an


    hour, in the tall weeds, he found a Pir-horned Rhinoceros that was sleeping. Being at the third grade


    of the four-star level, it looked like it was a mixture of a lizard and a rhinoceros due to its body being


    long and t. By looking at its outside appearance, Rocky could tell that it was very strong. The Pir-


    horned Rhinoceros had a pir on the top of its head, which was as thick as an adult''s arm. The


    markings on its body were like stars, all over its body.


    Rocky''s face also grew solemn at the sight of such a wonderful animal in front of him. All of a sudden,


    he took his upper clothes off. With only his pants on, his sturdy and muscr body seemed to be


    beaming with strength. Meanwhile, after giving a signal to the Rainbow Glow Unicorn to stay behind, he


    then raised his spiritual power and threw himself towards the Rhinoceros. Turning into a shadow, he


    dashed at the animal at full speed.


    Feeling a sense of a strong spiritual power, the once sleeping Rhinoceros suddenly woke up. As soon


    as it opened its eyes, it saw someone throwing himself at it at such a high speed. Its sharp eyes then


    widened. Standing up with much vigor, it showed no sign of weakness as it was ready to fight for its life


    at the sight of an intruder.


    Boom!


    Rocky and the Rhinoceros crashed into each other toe-to-toe. Unarmed, Rocky held the pir, the one


    on top of the rhinoceros''s head, as tightly as he could. Right at that moment, the two of them looked


    like they were diators who were trying their best to win the bout.


    However, the Rhinoceros had its head up which enabled it to push Rocky back in a split second. Rocky


    slipped back several steps all at once as he tried to regain his bnce.


    "Wow! I can''t believe that this Rhinoceros is indeed a formidable opponent with such amazing strength.


    Well, I guess that I can make the most out of this one. It can just help me with training my body." Rocky


    said calmly, as he was unbothered by the strange eye contact he had with the Rhinoceros. Smiling, he


    secretly thought that having an odd opponent at that moment was a fun idea.


    Based on his conclusion before starting the journey, Rocky was pretty sure that he had to train himself


    and upgrade to another higher grade in order to make a breakthrough in his power. As a result, he


    would need to do a very systematic training to provide his body the necessary exercise. That was why


    he felt excited at the sight of the Rhinoceros. With its strong four legs and its amazing strength, Rocky


    would be able to take use of it to train his bodypletely.


    Just after regaining his bnce, Rocky charged forward once again without any hesitation. On the


    other side, the Rhinoceros''s desire to fight seemed to fully arouse at this moment. Realizing what


    Rocky was doing, the Rhinoceros rushed toward him with its huge body, ready to attack.


    Boom! With a loud rumble, the man and the beast had another tough collision. Simultaneously, a huge


    airwave blew around the area due to the sheer force of the collision. The force of the impact upon


    collision was a lot stronger than thest time, resulting in the trembling of Rocky''s arms. With his


    muscles almost vibrating, it was clear that he was experiencing some very strong force as of the


    moment.


    Yelling loudly into the air, his spiritual power rose immediately. His whole body then burst with the


    power and pressure, which then he used to fight against the Rhinoceros. Foreseeing that its opponent


    had good resistance, the Rhinoceros was about to jerk with its head up, aiming to send Rocky flying


    out of the battlefield. But, instead of slipping back just like what he had donest time, he stood firmly


    on the spot this time around.


    After a while, the two seemed not to make any progress with their fight. Retreating for a few steps, they


    collided again and started another round.


    Over and over again, they continued with this process¡ªcollide, wrestle, retreat, collide,


    wrestle...Continuing for almost six hours, Rocky had finallye into a halt as his body and his


    spiritual power became exhausted.


    Meanwhile, the Rhinoceros was no better shape than Rocky. Although there was no injury found on its


    body, it was out of breath, as if it had used up most of its strength and was ready to copse at any


    given moment. It nced at Rocky helplessly as if it was looking at someone really crazy in front of it.


    Then, it turned and slowly walked away, as if it would never hurt Rocky again.


    As the Rhinoceros was out of sight, Rocky sat down on the ground with a heavy thud. Tired, he felt that


    the muscles of his arms were heavy and difficult to lift, as if a thousand pounds of something were


    hanging on them. Also, he felt that his feet were sore and numb.


    Rocky then put on his clothes right after he was done taking a short rest and left the ce with


    Rainbow Glow Unicorn. After a short while, they found a tree hole nearby which they thought was safe.


    He then asked Rainbow Glow Unicorn to stand sentry outside, while he himself walked alone into the


    tree hole. He then drank two drops of the magical saliva and started his cultivation in the hopes of


    recovering his spiritual power.

 Chapter 468 The Powerful Dragon

    Chapter 468 The Powerful Dragon


    Since the spiritual power got almost released out of his body, Rocky''s meridians felt rxed and he felt


    no difort in the practice. The cirction of the spiritual power was also smoother than before.


    He was sessful in restoring his spiritual power for a day and night. After fully recovering, Rocky left


    the tree hole along with the Rainbow Glow Unicorn and then continued to look for another opponent for


    the next morning.


    This time, he met a Thunderous Diabolic Leopard, famous for its speed and it was also at the third


    grade of four-star level.


    Rocky fought with his bare hands just like the day before. But unlike yesterday, he didn''t attack.


    Instead, he let the Thunderous Diabolic Leopard constantlyunch the offensive upon him.


    The speed of the Thunderous Diabolic Leopard was almost as fast as the speed of sound, which meant


    its attack was impossible to get caught on human eye. In a sh, it pounced upon Rocky with its sharp


    ws. This resulted in several wounds on Rocky''s body.


    Although, he was not able to catch up with the speed of the Thunderous Diabolic Leopard, he was


    sessful in dodging from many of its scathing attacks. He closed his eyes as it was useless against


    the pace of the Thunderous Diabolic Leopard, but in order to judge the direction of its attack, he


    strengthened his other senses like hearing, touching and perception of breath fluctuation.


    In such tricky encounters with such a fierce spirit-manipted beast, it didn''t really make a difference


    betweenmitting suicide and closing his eyes. But to be stronger, it was important for him to realize


    his full potential.


    However, something weird was just happening. Every single time the Thunderous Diabolic Leopard


    had hurt Rocky, it didn''t matter however small the wound was, he got wounds and blood all over his


    body within half an hour.


    But this didn''t stop him. He continued his fight again and again with the Thunderous Diabolic Leopard,


    judging and dodging.


    Four hours onto the fight, Rocky was out of breath, but there were fewer and fewer new wounds


    developing on his body.


    Finally, he was able topletely avoid the attack of the Thunderous Diabolic Leopard only by using


    his senses.


    But, he was getting more and more exhausted, and the Thunderous Diabolic Leopard didn''t seem to


    want to let him go. It continued attacking him fiercely again and again exactly when his spiritual power


    was running out.


    After dodging several times, due to tiredness, his movement was eventually getting slower and slower.


    Immediately, a three-inch-long, mangled and scary-looking wound was left on his chest.


    Just as he was in danger, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn appeared beside him. It began to emit lights


    bearing different colors from all over its body. The sky was suddenly covered with colorful clouds.


    Rocky immediately ced his hand on the forehead of the Rainbow Glow Unicorn. As the Thunderous


    Diabolic Leopard rushed towards them, waving its sharp ws, Rocky and the unicorn disappeared all


    of a sudden.


    On seeing that Rocky and the Rainbow Glow Unicorn had disappeared without a trace, the Thunderous


    Diabolic Leopard got confused. Waving its sharp ws fiercely, it flew away finally like a defeated


    knight.


    As soon as the Thunderous Diabolic Leopard disappeared, Rocky and the Rainbow Glow Unicorn


    appeared under a nearby tree.


    Taking a deep breath, Rocky was trying to make a move. Suddenly, the cut on his chest burst opened


    again, resulting in a sharp pain.


    However, in order to prevent the wound from getting infected, Rocky decided to deal with the wound


    immediately while bearing all the pain. He smeared himself with the magical saliva and then putting on


    his clothes, he moved forward with the Rainbow Glow Unicorn to find a ce to rest.


    Time flew really fast and half a month had already passed.


    Every day, Rocky took different kinds of wild spirit-manipted beast as his opponents to exercise.


    After a brief period of training, his physical strength, speed, explosive power and other abilities were


    greatly improved. The whole body began to appear sturdier, looking intimidating and domineering.


    But in fact, almost every day dangers were lurking in every minute corner. It was still the Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn that saved him.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Although both Uriah and Rubygon had almost recovered from their injuries, Rocky didn''t allow them to


    fight against the beasts unless they had encounteredrge groups of wild spirit-manipted beasts. As


    long as the wild spirit-manipted beasts were single, he challenged it alone every single time.


    However strong that beast was, or even if it was at the fourth grade of four-star level, Rocky still


    remained calm.


    Now that Rocky had recovered his spiritual power, he was looking for another opponent with his four


    beasts. However, when they passed a wide t area, a gust of strong wind suddenly roared, and a


    ck shadow appeared above their head, covering the sky and the sun.


    As he raised his head, Rocky saw a Four-wing Lame Dragon hovering in midair, staring at them with


    covetous eyes. Apparently, it took them as prey.


    This was not the first time Rocky encountering a Four-wing Lame Dragon. Therefore, as soon as the he


    saw it, Rocky rolled up his sleeves for battle and motioned the four beasts to take rest and make room


    for him. Then he remained where he was and crooked his fingers at the Four-wing Lame Dragon


    defiantly.


    On seeing Rocky infuriated andbat ready, the Four-wing Lame Dragon forced down from the air


    and pounced on him with shocking momentum.


    Rocky stared at the Four-wing Lame Dragon with cold eyes. When the dragon pounced on him, Rocky


    dodged it in a second and got past it. At the same time, quickly grabbing one of the dragon''s legs with


    his hand, he threw the dragon away with the help of his spiritual power.


    Immediately, the Four-wing Lame Dragon collided with a big stone due to its inertia. With a loud bang, it


    fell onto the ground.


    Upon seeing this thrilling move, the four beasts who were watching from aside cheered for Rocky.


    The Four-wing Lame Dragon seemed to be a little dizzy due to the impact. It rose to its feet and shook


    its head violently. Staring at Rocky angrily, it gave a loud scream. Then, it pped its wings, causing


    sand to billow into the air and towards Rocky.


    Rocky split the sand wall apart with great force using the spiritual power in his arms. At the same time,


    he rushed towards the Four-wing Lame Dragon again.


    Furious, the Four-wing Lame Dragon also charged towards Rocky.

 Chapter 469 Physical Cultivation

    Chapter 469 Physical Cultivation


    Rocky approached the Four-wing Lame Dragon with his hands outstretched in the shape of a Tiger''s


    teeth. The Four-wing Lame Dragon had three heads that allowed it to be on a wider lookout. Rocky


    reached out to aim at one of its heads. The Four-wing Lame Dragon was conditioned to attack its


    predators. And, surprised at Rocky''s attack, it automatically assumed offense. It let out a loud growl at


    Rocky and prepared to swallow Rocky alive. Once it had gathered its momentum, its wings pped


    strongly enough for the dusts and leaves to dance around it.


    The strong winds attacked Rocky''s face, the dust and fallen leaves blinding his eyes. Still, he forced


    against the winds and lurched forward to attack the Four-wing Lame Dragon. He knew better than to


    retreat. When the Four-wing Lame Dragon approached, Rocky quickly held down one of its short


    necks, and, in one quick but sharp movement, pulled the whole body of the dragon up.


    The Four-wing Lame Dragon did not expect such strength toe from a little human. It stood


    awestruck until Rocky let out a loud shout and enabled a strong spiritual power. Instantly, the air Rocky


    touched turned into ck smoke, then Rocky threw the dragon with full force.


    The giant body of the Four-wing Lame Dragon flew in the air before it hit the ground with one loud


    thump. Dusts filled the air and slight vibrations could be felt from the ground because of sheer force.


    Slowly, it slid off the ground and clouds of dust formed above it, disrupting the birds quietly nested in


    the trees.


    The Four-wing Lame Dragon let out a long enduring wail as if it was crying out for help.


    Rocky stared at his achievement, obviously proud about his improved strength. Half a month ago


    Rocky could only take on a third grade spirit-manipted beast at four-star level. Now, he found


    himself winning against a fourth grade spirit-manipted beast at the four-star level. He knew that this


    was not something any other spirit maniptor, even at the Heavenly Stage, could do.


    Rocky knew that his improvement was because of the rigorous training he had put himself through in


    the past half month. However, he also knew that a major factor to his new found strength was the


    magical saliva that was able to really tap into his potential. His body training only added to his growth.


    Even before he began his training, he already felt changed by the magical saliva. He was aware that he


    was much better than other spirit maniptors, including the royal ones. After the training, he felt like


    he was able to tap into his body''s full potential.


    At first, Rocky was confused as to why he did not feelpletely changed by the magical saliva at the


    beginning. Then he realized that it must have been because he wascent. He relied on the


    various rare treasures that he was able to acquire andpletely neglected his physical training. As a


    result, his body could not catch up with and contain his quickly growing strength,pletely hindering


    his full growth.


    After reaching the Heavenly Stage, he felt stuck. It seemed as if he hit a wall that did not allow him to


    improve any further. It was only then when it really dawned on him that there was somethingcking in


    his training. When he decided to train his body as well, he realized that training only one aspect was


    iplete. This was what went wrong in the earlier stages of his training - he only cared about his


    spiritual power andpletely neglected his bodily strength. It was a good thing that he realized this


    early enough for him to no longer suffer any more losses in battle.


    Rocky recalled his earlier encounter with the master at the fourth grade of the Heavenly Stage in Hippo


    Land. He realized that perhaps the reason why he struggled so hard during that battle, despite his


    spiritual power that surpassed the second grade of the Heavenly Stage, was because of his limited


    physical strength. Since this realization, Rocky was motivated to train both his body and spiritual power.


    He organized a n that would cultivate himself holistically. He was determined not to let his own


    limitations constrain him in the future.


    For spirit maniptors of the Heavenly Stage, reaching their ceiling meant a lot. If they found


    themselves unable to break into the next level, they would have to stay in that stage for a long time


    until they overcame their weakness.


    Each spirit maniptor had unique reasons as to why they would hit their ceiling. For some, they could


    not reach a breakthrough simply because they were not gifted enough. For others, they were hindered


    by negativity and their own psychological barriers. Some, on the other hand, were simply not strong


    enough. Entering a new stage required focus and effort - without which, one may simply get stuck in


    one stage throughout a lifetime.


    Rocky''s biggest barrier was hisck of physical strength.


    Normally, spirit maniptors needed ten years before they could reach the Heavenly Stage from the


    Mortal Stage. Even the greatest royal spirit maniptors needed seven or eight years. The cultivation


    period was so long that spirit maniptors encountered plenty of difficulties and opponents that


    allowed them to practice, battle, and exercise their bodily and spiritual strengths.


    However, Rocky''s case was nowhere near normal. His cultivation progressed rapidly. He dealt with


    problems in an efficient and effective manner that allowed his quick growth. During his younger years


    as a soldier to the Gehenna Border, he was just at the first grade of the Earthly Stage. Now, in less


    than two years, he was already in the Heavenly Stage - showing a cultivation period much shorter than


    others''. Although Rocky did well in cultivation, it still seemed as if his lessons learned would just pass


    by without fully digesting it for his further development. He constantly improved spiritually, but his body


    remained not much better than ordinary spirit maniptors in the Heavenly Stage.


    There was another reason for Rocky''s quick cultivation - the Holy Dragon Bead had strict requirements


    for the heir. It required the heir to be gifted both in talent and body and should make themselves better


    than any other royal spirit maniptor. However, to be outstanding in all aspects was just one part of its


    requirements. The heir should be persistent in cultivation, determined in oveing difficulties, able to


    deal with mental barriers.


    Rocky was not just talented, he also showed astonishing growth of his spiritual power. He needed


    these skills to be qualified to be a sessor. His only weakness was his physical strength. This was


    also why he could not break through to the second grade of the Heavenly Stage even if his spiritual


    power was already at the third grade of the Heavenly Stage.


    All he needed to do was to strengthen his body in order to ovee his ceiling and be able to make


    breakthrough.


    He noticed a slight glow of spiritual light and aura emitting from him. He was hopeful that he was only a


    step away from breaking through his ceiling and finally reaching the second grade of the Heavenly


    Stage.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Spiritual light and aura signified that a spirit maniptor was improving in their strength. The range of


    the light grew as the spirit maniptor''s strength grew. An outsider could sense a spirit maniptor''s


    strength ording to his aura. However, a spirit maniptor could only judge his own strength level


    based on the spiritual light emitting from his body.


    Rocky had been noticing his spiritual light slowly changing in the recent days. He could also feel his


    improvement and could sense that he was so close to breaking through his ceiling. He was hopeful and


    positive, but unsure if he was indeed breaking into a higher level.


    After what felt like a while, the Four-wing Lame Dragon''s body started to stir. It turned over, slowly rose,


    and then bared its teeth at Rocky. Rocky could see the anger in its eyes. It was obviously unhappy with


    what Rocky did and was now preparing for revenge.


    The dragon was getting ready to tear Rocky into pieces. Everyone knew that if a spirit-manipted


    beast got angry, it could be even more violent. The best choice for a spirit maniptor in this


    situation would be to flee instead of fight. It was wisest to avoid its attack.


    However, Rocky stood still ready to fight. His stance suggested arrogance, as if he was not fazed by


    the dragon''s anger at all. It seemed as if fighting with the Four-wing Lame Dragon was a small feat for


    Rocky, a toy that Rocky yed with. And should an owner be afraid of a toy? Rocky knew better.


    The Four-wing Lame Dragon became even more irritated by Rocky''s stance. With a new found


    motivation and hunger for vengeance, the Four-wing Lame Dragon shrieked. Suddenly, dozens of


    sharp silver threads appeared across the dragon''s body, inteced with each other, and rushed


    towards Rocky in full force.

 Chapter 470 Rocky Was Taken Away

    Chapter 470 Rocky Was Taken Away


    Having seen how powerful the silver thread wasst time, Rocky jumped up without any hesitation to


    dodge it. He would have gotten killed if he was not fast enough.


    The rumbling and ttering sound of theunching of the silver thread echoed in the quietness of the


    surroundings.


    As he stood on his feet again, Rocky quickly checked on the ce he had just stood a moment ago. He


    could see several silver threads inserted onto the ground. Those were tough as thorns and seemed to


    possess astonishing power. If those silver threads would have struck on a person''s body, then that


    person would have sumbed to injury and long lost his life.


    Coitantly, trying to avoid any injuries from the silver threads, Rocky pushed forward and kept


    approaching the Four-wing Lame Dragon. It was a breathtaking move, but he was quite relieved to find


    that the closer he got to the beast, lesser was the strength wielded by the silver threads.


    Sensing danger, the beast sprayed a viscous liquid from one of its mouths from among the three heads


    it possessed. Soon, Rocky realized that he had underestimated the beast''s tactics.


    At first, afraid that it might be corrosive, Rocky moved sideways in order to dodge. Although he was


    trying to avoid it from touching his body, some small quantity of it had fallen on the sole of his shoes. To


    his dismay, he realized that the sole of his shoes were like being nailed to the ground and he was not


    able to pull it out. On looking down to see what had happened, he found that both the shoes were


    struck to the ground as if they were stuck with superglue.


    Exactly at this moment, several threads of silver light were shot towards him, as if they knew he was


    unable to make a move.


    All of a sudden, his arms and legs were wrapped by the silver threads. Though Rocky tried to pull out


    the Frozen Wind Dagger from his body for cutting the threads, it was toote. Several more silver


    threads flew over and bound his arms and body tightly. He couldn''t move an inch, as his body was


    wrapped all over. Now, he was more like a mummy and all he could do was to roll his eyeballs.


    Seeing their master trapped, Uriah and Rubygon ran quickly towards Rocky hoping to get him out of


    the situation. However, the Four-wing Lame Dragon was well prepared. It spread its wings swiftly and


    then flew into the air along with Rocky.


    The two little beasts had to stop where they were. Standing on the ground, they showed their teeth to


    the dragon. They didn''t have the ability to fly and therefore couldn''t even get in touch with the beast, let


    alone rescuing Rocky from it. In this way, Rocky became the capture of the Four-wing Lame Dragon.


    Though Rocky was under the control of the furious beast and couldn''t move his legs and arms, he


    remained calm. Since the past fifteen days, it was almost his daily routine to face one danger after


    another. He was sort of getting used to this life filled with apprehension.


    He had trained himself well to remain calm, no matter how bad the situation was. Moreover, in such life


    and death situations, getting distracted and panicked was more likemitting suicide.


    The thread was firm, but it was breakable. As Rocky''s hands were wrapped by the side of his body, he


    had dropped the idea of cutting them with his Frozen Wind Dagger. The only thing now he could use


    was the Evil me. In anticipation of burning the silver thread down, he took a deep breath and tried to


    direct the spiritual power to form the me. But it turned out that the threads couldn''t be burned and


    they were as firm as rocks.


    Since his n didn''t produce a result, Rocky racked his brain toe up with a fresh idea. He then


    thought of attacking, as the famous saying went, ''Attacking is the best defense.'' He decided to use


    Dragon me Pearl to force the beast to release him. As the Pearl was driven by spiritual power, it was


    able to save his life when he was swallowed by the Demonic Devouring Boa.


    He then closed his eyes to concentrate and gather enough spiritual power. But as he opened his eyes,


    he was surprised to find out that the surrounding scenery was slowly retreating. The Four-wing Lame


    Dragon was taking him away.


    "It''s strange. Why wouldn''t it eat me directly?" Rocky asked himself. He was a little confused.


    Moreover, the dragon was soaring higher and higher and this was not at all good for him. If he attacked


    it, both of them might fall onto the ground and break into pieces. Thus, he had to give up the idea of


    attacking too.


    However, it was almost an impossible task to break free from the silver thread, that too when he was


    still high above in the sky with the beast. Rocky decided to stay silent and see what was about to


    happen, because it was quite evident that the beast was in no interest to eat him.


    At the same time, while he was thinking of all the possibilities, the dragon had taken him across a vast


    jungle, and now they were flying towards what looked to be a very barren valley.


    They flew into the valley and a momentter, Rocky found a giant tree standing in their way. It was so


    high that its top was in the clouds while its root was deeply in the earth. It was as high and magnificent


    as dozens of floors.


    The tree was abundant with luxuriant foliage, and at its crown, were numerous long branches,


    inteced with each other like stairs. These stairs were upied with different kinds of giant nests.


    It was something beyond Rocky''s imagination. The dragon took him flying to the tree, and as they were


    getting nearer, Rocky found lots of Four-wing Lame Dragons going out or inside the tree. The scene


    was quite impressive.


    "It should be the ce where the Four-wing Lame Dragons live and it''s really amazing to see so many


    of them!" Rocky eximed. He had been in this world for a long time, but it was the first time that he


    saw such a wondrous ce of wild beasts. The scene in front of him was as magnificent as that of the


    most advanced 3D movie.


    After a quick calction, he found out that there were roughly as many as thirty nests in number. That


    was to say, at least twenty to thirty Four-wing Lame Dragons were living there, and most of them were


    above three-star level. Quite a few of them were simr to the one which was holding him right now.


    Suddenly, Rocky recalled back that he was actually in captivity now. It was not the time for marvel, but


    to consider how he could survive this. He needed toe up with an idea to be alive among these


    beasts.


    He calmed down and scanned the tree as far as he could. There was air on the top of the huge tree,


    which was two timesrger than the rest of the remainingirs. There was a Four-wing Lame Dragon


    standing right in front of it. It was a five-star and with just one nce, Rocky felt its overwhelming


    power. He held his breath and gazed at it without batting his eyelids.


    The fifth grade spirit-manipted beast at the five-star level was like a master at the Divine Stage of


    humans, and it must possess the most terrible power. The only thought of confronting it made Rocky


    tremble all over.


    The dragon took him to a nest not far away from thergest one. As far as Rocky could see, there were


    three small Four-wing Lame Dragons in the nest, which were looking at their direction expectantly. The


    moment they spotted them, they waved their wings and screamed at them. Actually, they stared at


    Rocky with water dripping from their mouths.


    "Oh, God! I''m the dinner of these beasts! Oh, what can I do?" he shouted in his mind. Rocky twisted his


    body, only to find that he was tied very tightly.


    As expected, the dragon holding him echoed with the little ones in a gentle voice. Suddenly, the silver


    threads got loosened up and then he was getting dropped into the nest.


    Subsequently, the big dragon didn''t get inside the nest, but flew away.


    The three little beasts all came to him and surrounded him at the center. They might be babies of the


    Four-wing Lame Dragon, but they were much bigger than Rocky. The worst part was that now it was


    getting clear that Rocky was in fact the dinner their parent had brought. They just approached him with


    the expression of being served now.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 471 Extreme Danger

    Chapter 471 Extreme Danger


    The situation was such that Rocky was left with no option. It was impossible for him to kill the three


    baby Four-wing Lame Dragons right away. Their mother had just flown away and if it perceived its


    babies were being attacked, it would turn back into the nest immediately. More importantly, this was the


    habitat of the Four-wing Lame Dragons. Once if he were to daringly create a bloodbath here, he was


    very likely to meet the siege of those Four-wing Lame Dragons.


    Being trapped in such a situation, Rocky knew that he had to resort to some alternative tactics. With


    that thought, he took out the bottle of magical saliva from his silk bag, and then, opened and threw it


    towards one side of their. The unique fragrance of the magical saliva immediately grasped the


    attention of those three Four-wing Lame Dragons. They were attracted to its smell and then they ran


    towards it all at once.


    It pained Rocky to sacrifice a bottle of the magical saliva, but here, his life was of prime importance. As


    soon as the three Four-wing Lame Dragons moved away, he grasped that opportunity and jumped


    upon their. But, unfortunately, he found out that their was at least dozens of meters high above the


    ground. If he jumped out of their without any protection, it may result in breaking of his arms and legs


    or in the worst case could even result in his death.


    Rocky immediately raised his head and looked at the bough connecting to their. It was as thick as a


    pir, directly joining with its giant trunk. The trunk was tough and big, and straightly stretched down to


    root firmly in the ground. Evidently, the trunk was the only ess for him to reach the ground.


    However, the Four-wing Lame Dragons were present in the vicinity, and there was a possibility of him


    getting found once he showed up.


    Rocky turned around his head and observed the surroundings. It was very clear in his mind that he had


    to fight his way out from here!


    With all those thoughts in the back of his mind, without any hesitation, Rocky boldly jumped out of the


    experience of walking on it was equal to walking on a single-log bridge.


    At that moment, a gust of strong wind blew and with a tremble, Rocky was almost blown out.


    Though Rocky''s boldness was out of question, he was in a cold sweat to make a movement at the


    sight of the extremely dangerousirs of the Four-wing Lame Dragons.


    Taking a deep breath, while those Four-wing Lame Dragons were not showing up, Rocky rushed to the


    trunk of the tree as if he was in a race. As he got closer to the trunk, he pulled out the Frozen Wind


    Dagger and jumped towards it. Then he inserted the Frozen Wind Dagger into the trunk, which was as


    giant as a skyscraper, and hung on to that trunk. After that, he kicked the trunk with strength and pulled


    out the Frozen Wind Dagger. ordingly, his body fell down a few meters. Then, he inserted the


    dagger on the trunk, and repeated the movements over and over again.


    At this time, Rocky heard an rming sound overhead. He looked up and saw their he had just left. It


    seemed that the Four-wing Lame Dragon at the fourth grade of four-star level had flown back and


    found out that he had escaped.


    The Four-wing Lame Dragon suddenly gave out a loud cry. At the same time, all of the Four-wing Lame


    Dragons on the giant tree followed suit and flew out of theirirs, hovering around the huge tree. The


    scene was so spectacr that they covered the sky and shadowed the sun.


    Seeing this, Rocky knew that if he was found, he would be attacked immediately from all sides.


    Therefore, regardless of the twenty to thirty meters distance from the ground, he spared no effort to


    draw out the Frozen Wind Dagger from the tree. Upon falling on to the ground, he immediately


    released his spiritual power out of his body.


    In the blink of an eye, Rocky fell directly on the ground and rolled for certain distance. The strong


    impact made him feel as if his entire body was torn apart. Fortunately, he protected himself with


    spiritual power in time, or he would have been badly hurt.


    After crawling up from the ground, he looked around and saw a piece of withered wood on the west of


    the deserted valley. Without any hesitation, he rushed towards its direction.


    Not long after, Rocky felt a shadow rushing above him. He looked up and saw two Four-wing Lame


    Dragons were chasing after him. One was at the third grade of four-star level, and the other was at the


    fourth grade of four-star level.


    Noticing that he was already on the spot, Rocky ran faster with all his strength. A momentter, he


    rushed himself into the jungle. But those Four-wing Lame Dragons didn''t let him go. They followed him


    into the dense forest. As they shuttled through the withered leaves, the dead leaves were shaken off


    spreading all over the sky.


    It resembled a cat and mouse game, as they kept chasing and escaping for a long time.


    Suddenly, a trace of light shed in front of Rocky''s eyes. He was pleased as he saw a piece of nk


    space, which seemed to be an exit. He thought upon leaving the valley, he could easily get rid of those


    Four-wing Lame Dragons.


    However, as he got close, he was startled by the scene below. It was a piece of lush green and as he


    quickly looked down, to his surprise, he was standing on a cliff.


    Out of his expectation, the valley was on a cliff.


    "What?" It was with so much pain that Rocky could finally escape out of there and he was expecting to


    ward off the danger soon, but now, it turned out that it was impossible for him to escape.


    Adding to his worries, the two Four-wing Lame Dragons were also closing upon him.


    Rocky turned around his head. His eyes were sparkling with an air of heaviness. He knew it was


    impossible for him to simultaneously fight against both of the dragons. Nevertheless, now, he was left


    with no other choice but to kill for his way. Only after getting rid of these two obstructive dragons could


    he find a way to escape from this ce.


    As the Four-wing Lame Dragons got closer, Rocky immediately drew out the Frozen Wind Dagger and


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    infused spiritual power into it. The de of the dagger extended in an arc shape, and then formed into


    a ming de.


    However, avoiding to make things worse, Rocky took the initiative to fight against the dragons, and he


    prepared himself to fight to the death.


    Upon getting close to the dragons, Rocky rushed suddenly towards his left and was sessful in


    avoiding the dragon at the fourth grade of four-star level. Then, he stabbed the dragon at the third


    grade of the four-star level with a thunderously roaring Moon de of Evil me.


    The Four-wing Lame Dragon at the third grade of four-star level dodged the attack sideways. Since


    Rocky had rich experience in fighting against his enemies now, he immediately seized the opportunity


    and rushed forward. The spiritual power all over his body was enhanced with the inteced dark and


    red light. As the light was flickering, he crashed into the abdomen of the dragon at the third grade of


    four-star.


    Being bumped, that dragon got inclined to its left with its wings getting rubbed off with several dead


    trees and then finally fell on to the ground.


    As the saying goes, "Strike while the iron is hot", Rocky waved his ming de of Frozen Wind


    Dagger and rushed towards the dragon. He wanted to take advantage of this moment and kill the Four-


    wing Lame Dragon at the third grade of four-star level.


    However, at the same time, the other dragon shook out a few silver threads, which turned into streaks


    of silver radiance and came to entwine Rocky.

 Chapter 472 I Want To Be Stronger

    Chapter 472 I Want To Be Stronger


    Rocky brandished the ming de of the Frozen Wind Dagger and suddenly, the Evil me shielded


    off several silver threads.


    The Four-wing Lame Dragon at the third grade of the four-star level rose up. Roaring out loudly, it


    pped its wings and then pounced upon Rocky exactly at the same moment when he was slightly


    distracted.


    Rocky smiled. Instead of moving backward, he decided to fight back. When the dragon lunged at him,


    he suddenly lowered himself and waved the ming de of the Frozen Wind Dagger. The de


    scratched across a wing of the dragon.


    All of a sudden, the Evil me began to burn, and a cloud of smoke with the smell of burnt meat rose


    up. The wing suddenly got transformed into a roasted one, and the evil me on it was still burning.


    The Four-wing Lame Dragon at the third grade of the four-star level roared and began to roll on the


    ground in a desperate attempt to put out the Evil me.


    Although Rocky''s attack was sessful, he was not eager to carry out more attacks. His real rival in


    fact was the Four-wing Lame Dragon at the fourth grade of the four-star level.


    The moment Rocky steadied himself, the Four-wing Lame Dragon at the fourth grade of the four-star


    level rushed down from the sky, generating air waves that engulfed the sand several feet away.


    For a second, Rocky got lost in the sand and instantaneously, a silver thread was shot at him.


    Realizing the intention behind the Four-wing Lame Dragon at the fourth grade of the four-star level,


    Rocky suddenly closed his eyes. In the recent period of time, as an effect of past encounters, Rocky


    had gotten well trained with abilities such as amazing hearing, sensing and perception abilities. He


    soon sensed that a silver thread wasing, and he also could tell its exact direction. In a sh, he


    waved the ming de of the Frozen Wind Dagger, and the Evil me burst out, thus directly


    blocking the silver thread.


    All of a sudden, several silver threads were shot from different directions, but were easily eschewed by


    Rocky.


    Failing to harm Rocky, the Four-wing Lame Dragon at the fourth grade of the four-star level was


    infuriated. It quickly pped its wings and dashed against Rocky with its huge body.


    Rocky opened his eyes and focused. With spiritual power in both arms, he was ready for the battle.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, an earthquake burst out. Rocky had a collision with the Four-wing Lame Dragon at the fourth


    grade of the four-star level. Rocky''s hands supported the jaw of the Four-wing Lame Dragon, while the


    Four-wing Lame Dragon shook its three heads above Rocky''s head and pped its four wings against


    him with all its force.


    Rocky managed to maintain his bnce. But under the constant force applied through the wings of the


    Four-wing Lame Dragon, he was forced to move backwards step by step, and at his receding end was


    a high cliff.


    Soon, Rocky was just less than a few meters away from the cliff, and the force with which the Four-


    wing Lame Dragon pressed on him was getting stronger.


    At the same time, the Four-wing Lame Dragon at the third grade of the four-star level, whose wing was


    hurt by Rocky, also jumped up and stared at Rocky with a covetous look. This dragon too rushed up


    towards Rocky in an attempt to put him to death by giving him a supplementary attack and trying to


    push him to the bottom of the cliff.


    Rocky had a change in expression and he looked more worried. He knew that if the Four-wing Lame


    Dragon at the third grade of the four-star level rushed over again, he would be dead.


    "Be stronger! I have to be stronger!" Rocky cried out loud while clenching his teeth, expressing a strong


    desire to survive.


    Just then, Rocky felt that the evil spiritual power in his body was surging up violently. It was not a sign


    of depravity but an ambitious desire, as if something was going to be released from his body.


    He shouted aloud producing a fearsome momentum. In an instant, his body began to generate ck


    and red spiritual power that inteced with each other. The spiritual power getting released began to


    spiral around his body and it was spinning continuously.


    Suddenly, the rotating spiritual power turned into a dark shadow like a dragon and rushed towards


    Rocky. At the next moment, the ck light in his body glowed brilliantly like a treasure ball.


    The ck and red spiritual light from Rocky''s body began spreading continuously, and the aura around


    him was also getting stronger. In a sh, the aura of the second grade of the Heavenly Stage burst out


    from his body.


    At the same time, the spiritual power that was getting gathered around Rocky''s arms rose in an instant.


    He slowly stopped at the edge of the cliff.


    Rocky was able to withstand the strong force of a Four-wing Lame Dragon at the fourth grade of the


    four-star level, but another Four-wing Lame Dragon was also iing.


    "Release!" After pausing for a moment, he suddenly made a surprising decision. He began to gather up


    the evil spiritual power and forced it towards the secondyer of the eightyer seal in his body.


    Upon being heavily struck by the evil spiritual power, the secondyer of the seal began to copse.


    The strong evil spiritual power began to flow from the seal and it turned into a torrent rushing all the


    way into Rocky''s body and eventually merging with his original evil spiritual power.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Then the evil spiritual power of the secondyer of the seal was released and the ck light from


    Rocky''s body suddenly became brighter and the aura also was getting much stronger.


    The third grade of the Heavenly Stage!


    After untying the secondyer of the seal, with the aid of a strong evil spiritual power, Rocky actually


    had progressed into the third grade of the Heavenly Stage.


    His body also had an impact with the crazy spiritual power. Arge amount of evil spiritual power filled


    the meridians in his body again, giving him a sensation that he was about to explode. But due to this,


    he also gained a lot of powerful spiritual power. The spiritual light from his arms was glowing.


    Soon, he became so powerful that it was possible for him to even move the huge body of the Four-wing


    Lame Dragon, as if he was a man of great force!


    Rocky had turned himself into a superhero. He lifted up the huge body of the Four-wing Lame Dragon


    at the fourth grade of the four-star level, shook it with great force, and dashed toward the other one at


    once.


    The Four-wing Lame Dragon at the third grade of the four-star level didn''t actually realize that Rocky


    had suddenly gained great strength. Before it could do anything, it was hit by the Four-wing Lame


    Dragon at the fourth grade of the four-star level that was held by Rocky, and flew in the direction of the


    cliff.


    After the Four-wing Lame Dragon at the third grade of the four-star level was thrown to the edge of the


    cliff, it screamed out terrified and pped its wings forcibly. Unfortunately, one of its wings was burnt by


    Rocky and therefore it couldn''t flutter it normally anymore. That was to say, it lost the power of one pair


    of wings, which made it impossible to fly. After struggling for a while, it finally fell down from the cliff,


    turned into a ck dot before disappearing.


    The Four-wing Lame Dragon at the fourth grade of the four-star level raised by Rocky also was


    startled. It hurriedly pped its wings and forced itself to fly in the air, trying desperately to break free


    from Rocky''s arms.

 Chapter 473 Fainted

    Chapter 473 Fainted


    At this moment, Rocky had already reached the third grade of the Heavenly Stage. The furious evil


    spiritual power was rushing through his body. He kept on staring at the Four-wing Lame Dragon at the


    fourth grade of four-star which was flying up slowly. Rocky was worried about the dragonunching an


    attack while he was in bad state. So, every move of the Four-wing Lame Dragon mattered and could


    even result in making him die in the battle.


    However, to his surprise, the Four-wing Lame Dragon did not linger there. It turned around and flew


    away after staring at Rocky for a while.


    Seeing this, though Rocky was confused, he sensed it was his best chance. Now, he was getting time


    to deal with his own problem. But he did not realize that the evil spiritual power had already spread out


    of his body and had be stronger and denser than ever before. It seemed, even the Four-wing


    Lame Dragon was afraid of this evil spiritual power. Otherwise it would never have flown away without


    hesitation.


    In fact, with Rocky''s current strength, it seemed impossible for him to crack the secondyer of seal.


    Neither his body nor his meridians was in a position to withstand the evil spiritual power suppressed by


    the secondyer of seal.


    But now, in order to yield stronger power, Rocky was willing to take risks and break through the second


    Heavenly Stage. But, the critical problem here was addressing the evil spiritual power in his already


    overburdened body.


    Rocky was already in serious pain and hurt due to his breaking through into the third grade. He was not


    at all in a position to upgrade to the higher grade. In the case of inability to move into the higher grade,


    his body would not be in a position to amodate the excessive evil spiritual power.


    Rocky''s body was like a water tank filled to its maximum capacity. Any extra water dropping into it


    would result in continuous outflow. However, once the secondyer of seal was released, it would also


    release a portion of the Holy Dragon Bead''s power. As a result, his body would not be able to withstand


    the energy that had been sealed.


    But here, his body was more like a water tank ced under a giant waterfall. Even if he were to


    temporarily release all the evil power out from his body, it would soon get filled back to the brink, as the


    tank was too small.


    In other words, the situation here was the same as before. He had the strength that could surpass the


    third-grade Heavenly Stage maniptors, but he was not in a position to achieve the higher grade.


    Moreover, the overflowing evil spiritual power made the situation even worse than before.


    Considering the capacity of his body, in order to endure the evil spiritual power, Rocky decided to find a


    way for releasing the excessive evil power. By doing it, he could release the burden out of his body.


    Suddenly, Rocky witnessed some dark shadows rushing over him. Those shadows blotted out the sky


    and sun above the withered wood forest. After a closer look, he saw about a dozen Four-wing Lame


    Dragons flying towards him. Their wings were big and powerful. While pping, they rolled up the wind


    des, which then rolled up and crushed the leaves and branches around them.


    "It seems the Four-wing Lame Dragon had gone back to call for reinforcements," said Rocky. He


    frowned tightly as now he was facing the worst situation of facing multiple strong enemies when he was


    in a poor physical condition. The look on Rocky''s face had be serious all at once. If he got


    surrounded by a dozen of Four-wing Lame Dragons, he would be left totally powerless to save himself


    from the desperate situation. In this situation, death would be knocking on his door with certainty.


    Rocky knew that in order to survive he must remain calm and find an alternative solution. He looked


    around to find a ce for hiding in. But no such ce matched his requirements. He knew that the only


    possible way out of the dead wood forest was through the cliff behind him. However, since he was not


    the kind of spirit-manipted beast that could climb rock, it was almost impossible for him to get down


    from the cliff safe and sound.


    But even if he could climb the rock to the bottom of the cliff, it was impossible for him to get down the


    cliff before the arrival of the Four-wing Lame Dragons. It seemed that in the end, there was no way out


    of his imminent death.


    "If only I had a pair of wings," Rocky whispered to himself. Rocky could not hold back his habit of


    seeking joy amidst sorrow. At this moment, those Four-wing Lame Dragons were staring at him with


    greedy eyes and were approaching him from all directions. He had no doubt that he would just be torn


    into pieces once they caught him. His heart beat faster and faster and seemed it would jump out of his


    chest.


    ''Am I destined to die here?'' Rocky had this question in the back of his mind. He could not believe that


    his fate was to die in such a ce. He had prepared himself to fight in the battle and die gloriously in


    the battlefield, but not here in the hands of those beasts. With a sigh, Rocky looked at the cliff behind


    him and suddenly his eyes were filled with firmness and braveness at the next moment.


    ''It seems that I have to roll the dice and let Heaven decide my fate!'' After thinking for a moment, Rocky


    decided it would be better for him to try his luck rather than waiting there. He pulled out the Frozen


    Wind Dagger at once and looked at the ferocious Four-wing Lame Dragons in the sky. Then, taking a


    deep breath, he jumped down the cliff, and stabbed the Frozen Wind Dagger into the cliff to slow down


    his descending.


    Initially, owing to the Frozen Wind Dagger''s sharpness, he was able to stab it deep into the cliff and this


    helped a lot in slowing Rocky''s speed. It cracked the rock and caused sparkles flying off in all


    directions. However, due to the strong momentum, the Frozen Wind Dagger soon got scratched out of


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    the cliff.


    After losing the aid of the dagger, Rocky had nothing else to depend on and he fell down rapidly.


    At the same time, those Four-wing Lame Dragons were flying above the cliff which was over ten


    thousand meters in height. They began to encircle the cliff in order to find a way tounch an attack


    against Rocky. But Rocky was rapidly falling down, leaving them no chance to do it. Finally, they just


    screamed aloud and turned back reluctantly.


    On the other hand, Rocky was feeling a strong sense of weightlessness. He was feeling dizzy while


    falling down. All he could do was to hold his dagger tightly. It was his bestpanion. He had so much


    trust upon it that he never wanted to lose it, not even in the extreme case of his death.


    ''It seems I''m not so lucky this time, '' thought Rocky. Rocky stretched his whole body, and his eyes


    constantly reflected the view of the regress. He was getting further and further away from the sky, and,


    was closer and closer to death.


    At that moment, some beautiful faces wereing to his memory. First, it was Lena, then followed by


    Marcia, Marin, Isis, Sabina, Mia, and Laney...


    He suddenly came to this world. It turned out that he was fortunate in love affairs after he possessed


    the body of the good-for-nothing prince. He had met so many beautiful women with varying


    characteristics and beauty. It seemed that he didn''t have many regrets in his short but vivid life.


    However, all people had some grudges more or less, so did Rocky. He still had not beenpletely


    relieved from his guilt for Lena and his hatred for Alston. But it didn''t matter how grudging he was, God


    was not giving him a second chance. He was going to die anyway.


    Unless or otherwise there was a miracle!


    Suddenly, a bright light gleamed upon Rocky and he saw a delicate butterfly appearing in front of him.


    The wings of the butterfly were glittering in the sunlight. A delicate fragrance came towards him.


    However, as soon as the butterfly shadow was getting closer to him, Rocky reverted back to his


    senses, but then got fainted in an instant.

 Chapter 474 Alyssa Set Traps to Mislead the Enemy (Part One)

    Chapter 474 Alyssa Set Traps to Mislead the Enemy (Part One)


    Half a month ago, Isis had pretended to attack the Dead Silence Mount ording to Rocky''s n of


    action. It had pushed the Timber Deity Empire''s main force to stop their n to attack the Crimson


    Dragon Army front-line, which was considered a brilliantbination of tactics and action.


    Consequently, Isis ordered all of the troops toe to guard and defend the Dead Silence Mount.


    Isis thenmanded the main force to retreat from the Dead Silence Mount while the Timber Deity


    Empire''s army withdrew to their main camp. She then made a detour to upy the Nine Grottoes


    which made the camp''s dangerous situation safer.


    However they found that the Timber Deity Empire''s main army did something astonishing after they


    returned to guard the Dead Silence Mount, ¡ªthey gathered the guards in the Dead Silence Mount, left


    the mountain as soon as they arrived there and gathered all their forces in the Deity Unicorn Valley.


    As soon as the Timber Deity Empire''s army stepped out of the Dead Silence Mount, Lance took


    advantage of this and ordered his army to upy the said ce immediately.


    Nevertheless, it seemed that the tables had been turned for now, and only the Deity Unicorn Valley


    remained in control of the Timber Deity Empire. With this being said, it relieved the Crimson Dragon


    Army that had been in the long-range raid for so many days.


    Ever since they took back the Hippo Land, the Crimson Dragon Army had already regained their


    rations and forage supply. Soon, Lance had a build-up of troops thatprised about thirty thousand


    soldiers. These soldiers, on the other hand, would be led by Isis who was nning to the win the Deity


    Unicorn Valley back without any failure. She inclined tounch the attack as soon as possible so that


    their enemy would not have any time to react and make a good n to respond to their move.


    Meanwhile, the Timber Deity Empire''s army had been in a serious fight and been inflicted upon by the


    Crimson Dragon Army in the Hippo Land. After the long march into the central region to fight with the


    Crimson Dragon Army, the soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire in the Deity Unicorn Valley had dropped


    to a poption of only around thirty-two thousand. With that being said, the strength of the Crimson


    Dragon Army led by Isis was now at par with that of Timber Deity Empire''s.


    To guarantee their victory, Lance had already gathered a troops of ten thousand soldiers close to the


    strategic location in the Deity Unicorn Valley. They were ready to go to support their fellows at any time.


    This time around, Lance''s determination to take the Deity Unicorn Valley back was so noticeable. He


    was dead set on the annihtion of the disgrace of losing the Deity Unicorn Valley.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Then, right after Isis led the Crimson Dragon Army to the Deity Unicorn Valley, a fiercebat


    immediately happened between the two armies all because they had a head-on confrontation.


    The Crimson Dragon Army was full of momentum as it took several important strategic areas back in


    session. However, that was not the story of theirndslide victory. In fact, what happened was that


    the Timber Deity Empire controlled ten Huge-horned Rhinoceroses coupled with arge number of


    Timber spirit-manipted beasts to charge their enemy lines. Moreover, those beasts were very


    powerful both in attack and defense, so that the Crimson Dragon Army could not gain so much benefit


    from their previous triumph. In other words, they even suffered more losses of their soldiers and men.


    On top of that, Lance alsomanded to send more members of the Elite Regiment to control the war


    dragons in order to keep the troops within the battle array. However, the Timber Deity Empire, as


    always, had been very prudent and wless, making it difficult for the Crimson Dragon Army to push


    forward their battle line.


    The fight between the two armies was so intense that it hadsted for ten days. The Crimson Dragon


    Army had a difficult time breaking through the tough defense line of the Timber Deity Empire.


    During this time, in the Crimson Dragon Army main camp that was just a few miles away from the Deity


    Unicorn Valley, Isis was discussing the next round of attack with the Elite Commanders and Frontline


    Commanders. This was all ten days'' worth of the fruitless and exhausting battle which made these


    the battlefield was not an easy thing for them, although they had already been in many battles in their


    whole lives. They were eager to find a way out to avenge for those who died in the battleground and


    make the soul of the dead rest in peace.


    "The Timber Deity Empire''s defense is really imprable. In so many days, there was not even a


    single w that we could take advantage of..." said one Elite Commander, in a worried voice.


    "Yes, and where did the Timber Deity Empire get the ten Huge-horned Rhinoceroses? They were


    extremely precious, and yet the Timber Deity Empire actually had ten! So many soldiers were killed by


    those beasts!" anothermander agreed with him.


    "With our troops at the present, our chances of winning are so far not very high. If the Commander in


    Chief can send more troops to help us, we will be able to pierce through their defense line."


    Themanders talked to each other as they waited for Isis'' idea.


    "If only Commander Rocky were here, then he maye up with an idea to deal with the enemies."


    Dunn suddenly voiced out his mind.


    Upon hearing what he had just said, all themanders immediately looked towards Dunn, and so did


    Isis. All of them became silent as they were not able to utter a single word.


    As soon as Isis heard Dunn mentioning Rocky, her face turned red in anger. With a cold expression on


    her face, she looked around themanders and said domineeringly, "Do you all agree that only


    Rocky can find a way to deal with the enemy?"

 Chapter 475 Alyssa Set Traps to Mislead the Enemy (Part Two)

    Chapter 475 Alyssa Set Traps to Mislead the Enemy (Part Two)


    Which was along the lines of, "Are youmanders that useless? Are you sure that Rocky is the only


    capable one to lead the whole army to victory?"


    Themanders realized and understood what she meant. They began to talk about their strategies


    and rmended themselves with no intention of being looked down upon.


    In fact, ever since Rocky had gained so many wonderful achievements, most of themanders of the


    Crimson Dragon Group were a bit ashamed. After all, most of them had already risked their lives for the


    Crimson Dragon Group in order to gain the fame and the position that they currently had. But in the


    end, they had to rely on a little boy at a crucial time. In fact, they were so indignant into wanting to find


    a chance to prove themselves. They couldn''t be defeated by these problems. Otherwise, they could not


    strive for higher ranks and lead their own soldiers better in the future.


    Seeing that themanders were so active in discussing the strategies that they had nned, Isis


    nodded with satisfaction. She did not want to see thosemanders develop the habit of relying on


    Rocky for everything, because she believed that both soldiers andmanders should realize that


    they could only rely on themselves in the battle. Especially themanders who were the elites of the


    army, and who burdened the lives of their soldiers with making decisions in every critical moment


    should know this perfectly.


    However, she also realized that even she couldn''t think of how to break through the indestructible


    defense line of the Timber Deity Empire, let alone thesemanders. From her standpoint, she only


    said those words because she wanted thosemanders to realize the gravity of their duty.


    However, deep down in her heart, she still hoped that Rocky could show up as soon as possible,


    because she knew that he was good at breaking the deadlock. The stand-off between two armies could


    not continue any longer, otherwise the soldiers would suffer from low morale. The situation would be


    even more troublesome if the Crimson Dragon Army could not make an efficient strategy to break the


    frontline of the Timber Deity Empire.


    ''Where on earth has this guy gone? Should I send him a message through the Carrier Beast, just so he


    coulde back?'' Isis thought to herself. At that very moment, Isis was a little hesitant to do it. Asking


    Rocky for help meant that she would lose her face. In fact, she was too embarrassed to even ask him


    toe back and help her save the troops. In reality, it all boiled down to her anger when Rocky left


    the army and everyone knew that she didn''t want to get him back and ask for his help. But now, she


    had to break through her pride to humbly ask him toe back because the Crimson Dragon Army


    was unable to break the deadlock. It drove her insane because this was not who she was and was not


    her style of leading the army.


    Meanwhile, Alyssa and Woods were just walking in the camp located in the Deity Unicorn Valley,


    followed by a fewmanders. As they walked, they stopped along the road to inspect condition of the


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    military.


    "Brother, do you think this n is really feasible?" frowning, Alyssa asked in a chilly voice as they


    walked.


    "If it all goes well, then we can do it. What''s more is that we will kill two birds with one stone." Woods


    agreed as nodded and stared at Alyssa.


    "But in this way, our spies might be exposed. We had tried so hard to put them into the Crimson


    Dragon Army these years and we would not let a simple mistake ruin all our hard work," Alyssa replied


    coldly. It was obvious that she was not so convinced with Woods'' idea.


    "Please rest your heart, dear sister. Not all of them would be exposed, and you must know that to win a


    war, sacrifices shall be made. Alyssa, I know that you''re really good at setting traps. So I need you to


    confuse them the next time. Besides, I think that the Crimson Dragon Army had already noticed the


    spies who we sent. On the contrary, we can take this chance to let them find out some of our spies, so


    that they can rx with their vignce," answered Woods with a smile. His eyes were sharp and


    merciless, as if the lives of the spies were unimportant like a speck of dust.


    "It''s easy for you to say that. Once some of them get exposed, the Crimson Dragon Army would then


    find out more of our spies. They are not that stupid. Then that would be a great risk for our n. I am


    not sure whether we have made a good decision," said Alyssa. Knowing her sister, he knew that Alyssa


    was a cautious person.


    "Don''t worry. It''s a good deal to sacrifice a worthless chess piece in exchange for such an important


    hostage. Of course, maybe you can see the person you are curious about this time. Come on, don''t tell


    me you don''t want to see him. If I can take this opportunity to persuade him to join us, with the


    hostages in our hands, the Crimson Dragon Army will definitely lose in this fight!" Woods said in a firm


    and determined voice.


    "Ha-ha! If you seed in confusing them, then I''ll reward you for a job well done." Upon hearing what


    her brother said, Alyssa gave a mysterious smile. In the end, she decided to take this task and to


    seduce that mysterious person out.


    Upon developing and finishing their n, Woods smiled in a menacing way. With a figure shing


    through his mind, he then said to himself, ''We''ll meet again soon!''

 Chapter 476 Saving Rocky

    Chapter 476 Saving Rocky


    Rocky felt heaviness in his head the moment he regained consciousness. It was as if he had been in


    deep sleep for a long time. He felt his lips were warm and wet, and something was wriggling on them.


    His body felt stiff. Finally, the evil spiritual power in his body was calming down.


    The moment he opened his eyes, a ray of light overwhelmed his vision. He blinked several times, his


    vision slowly unveiling a beautiful face of a fairy who seemed to be standing in front of him.


    The fairy''s eyes were closed, her long eyshes flicking lightly against the light. Her strands of red hair


    hung on the tip of his high nose. And, to Rocky''s surprise, her small and soft lips were resting right on


    top of his.


    "Am I dreaming?" Rocky wanted to say. ''Am I dead?'' he thought. When he fully regained his vision,


    Rocky was overwhelmed by the beauty of the woman. He couldn''t believe his eyes. All of it felt like a


    dream.


    Rocky recalled falling from a cliff previously. He must have fallen far from the others. Despite


    everything feeling dreamy, Rocky also knew that things felt real.


    The woman seemed to have felt Rocky stir. She raised her head and opened her eyes, revealing a


    sh of sliver light that made her eyes look like ripples and made Rocky''s heart swoon.


    Rocky regained hisposure and stood up in a hurry. He was in a dense forest and, in between


    trees, he saw the cliff where he jumped off from.


    "I''m not dead," Rocky realized. Rocky felt his flesh but was caught off-guard by the beautiful woman.


    He noticed a pair of butterfly wings softly fluttering on her back making her look like a fairy. When his


    eyes drew to her face, he immediately recognized her. "It''s you," Rocky asked.


    She was the woman who saved him previously as well.


    The woman stood up in front of Rocky who was slowly regaining full consciousness. She smiled with


    her bright eyes and did a curtsy with her small body in front of him.


    The air around the woman seemed to have frozen still. Her clothes, made of flowers and leaves, stood


    still. Her skin was white and it glowed as if tempting people to touch it. She smelled like flowers during


    spring.


    After another quick nce at Rocky, the girl turned around, pped her wings open, and flew away.


    "Hey," Rocky called out, but a bit toote. Rocky asked himself, "Did she save me?" "Why did she


    leave then?" Rocky had the urge to follow after the girl.


    Unfortunately, the girl was out of sight already.


    She did the same thingst time. She left after saving him without a word.


    However, this time, the evil spiritual power in his body seemed to have ceased. He fell from a cliff yet


    he felt no hurt in his body. Inside him felt like a water tank covered by a lid. Even if there was a waterfall


    from above, it would be difficult to attack it. He felt protected.


    Rocky straightened his body and inspected the evil spiritual power within him. He found the evil


    spiritual power released from the secondyer had not disappeared, but was only resting deep within


    him protected by a strange light soul. He felt a strong spiritual energy emanate from him yet it was all


    peaceful.


    He was awestruck at this sense of light from inside him. He knew that the evil spiritual power in his


    body would be unbearable when it woke up, even for a warrior at the third grade of the Heavenly


    Stage. But at that moment, the evil spiritual power seemed to have been refined. Fire spiritual power


    was flowing smoothly and being unaffected by evil spiritual powers, after all.


    Rocky checked his body and noticed not a single injury on him. It was as if he did not fall off from a cliff.


    He figured he had the butterfly woman to thank for it for the second time. He wondered if the butterfly


    woman had been following him.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    However, something about the actions of the butterfly girl puzzled him. While she did save him, she still


    left him without a word. Much more, she left him abandoned in a ce with thousands of beasts,


    unknown to anyone. It was as if she couldn''t care less if he died.


    "She could have just told me to die and go to hell." Rocky''s mood dimmed as he found himself


    abandoned. He jumped up and dusted himself off.


    Upon looking around, he realized he was in the depths of a dense forest. Only a few flecks of light


    scattered on the ground as they peeked through the leaves.


    He looked up and figured he must have been at the bottom of the cliff. ''After the Four-wing Lame


    Dragon kidnapped me, it must have flew me towards the southwest, '' Rocky thought. ''I wonder where it


    is now.'' After a few moments of reflection, he then realized where he was.


    ''Uriah and the team must be looking for me, '' Rocky thought and wondered where they may be. Rocky


    was worried that they wouldn''t think of going through the Myriad Beasts Ground to find him.


    Luckily, Rocky and Uriah were aligned in spirit. They had a contract of spiritual power that allowed them


    to sense each other''s location.


    He looked around once more and, once he decided he was clear of danger, he moved forward in the


    direction where he sensed Uriah to be.


    Rocky braced himself for an encounter with a spirit-manipted beast. However, he did not encounter


    any despite the fact that he had been walking around for half a day. He did not even meet a four-star


    animal, nor a two-star one. He sped up until he found himself in a wide in area, away from the


    forest.


    He walked until after sunset and until he found a slope to build fire on. His n was to settle in for the


    night and resume journey tomorrow, in fear of encountering wild spirit-manipted beasts that lurked at


    night.


    After Rocky had set up the fire, he noticed bright lights flickering through the distant. From where he


    stood, it looked like fireflies.


    Rocky tried not to pay mind to it and sat down cross legged to begin the cultivation of the third stage of


    Demonic Fire Skill. After which, he felt something strange inside him. The evil spiritual power that had


    long calmed slowly flowed out of his body. The evil spiritual power danced with the Fire spiritual power


    <ppletely unaffected by each other''s presence. Rocky was convinced that it was all very strange.

 Chapter 477 Give You A Warning!

    Chapter 477 Give You A Warning!


    The overloading problem of Rocky''s evil spiritual power was resolved due to the existence of the light


    soul. It acted like a container which was separated from the outside world, letting the overloaded part of


    evil spiritual power not directly affect his body but rather allowing it to circte normally in his body. To


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    his surprise, the light soul had the ability to withstand and resist the evil spiritual power.


    Of course the light soul definitely had a source. After Rocky thought for a while, the butterfly woman


    came to his mind. When he had waked up, the butterfly woman had kissed him. Rocky was convinced


    that, the butterfly woman in fact had done something mischievous to his body while she kissed him.


    Besides, the butterfly woman was very mysterious as well as powerful. She had the ability to freely


    Her sudden appearance out of nowhere and taking initiative in saving Rocky also added to the mystery.


    If the first time was a coincidence, while the second time was another, it would be too farfetched.


    Rocky was deeply confused with the unexpected appearance of the light soul as well as the identity of


    the butterfly woman, which also made him distracted from cultivation.


    It was hard for Rocky to even imagine that the butterfly woman was in fact a spiritual race, something


    that appeared only in the legends. Indeed, Rocky was lucky for two obvious reasons. Firstly, he was


    able to meet such a legendary figure, not once, but twice and secondly, his life was saved by her.


    Just as Rocky opened his eyes, he could see a butterfly figure standing beside the fire. Her hand was


    twirling in the me. To his surprise, the me was actually twirling following the hand and then it


    sparked like fireworks!


    "Look out! You may get burnt..." As he saw the butterfly appearing out of nowhere, Rocky though


    stunned initially, then said with a serious look.


    She was the butterfly woman.


    On hearing Rocky''s voice, the butterfly woman looked up at Rocky with her bright eyes, moved


    backwards, and then disappeared into darkness.


    "Is she ying hide-and-seek with me? One moment she appeared and the next she disappeared. Oh,


    so she has been with me all the time..." Rocky stood totally amused as the actions of the butterfly were


    beyond human logic for obvious reasons.


    Rocky could also notice that the reason for the calmness around him was not due to his good luck, but


    it was purely due to the butterfly woman. The butterfly woman had scared away the spirit-manipted


    beasts that were closing upon him.


    Suddenly, something was happening to Rocky! He took out a bottle of magical saliva from his pocket


    and opened it.


    Soon, a sh of light approached through the darkness and the butterfly appeared once again. Then,


    she gave a wild stare at the bottle in his hand which contained the magical saliva.


    "Do you want it?" Rocky asked seductively.


    The butterfly woman just blinked and moved her head slightly.


    "Are you able to understand my words? If you can, please tell me your name first," Rocky asked


    tentatively, seeing her reaction.


    "Cherry!" the butterfly woman answered with a tint of shyness and her pronunciation too had an


    awkward style. It certainly didn''t sound like a normal human, but sounded more like a foreigner.


    "Cherry? A strange name. But sounds good. It seems you can understand my words. Why did you


    show up there and save me? And is it you who caused the light soul in my body?" Rocky couldn''t stop


    asking out his curiosity.


    Cherry didn''t bother to answer him. She stretched out her arm and suddenly a vine stretched out of it


    and shot towards the bottle in Rocky''s hands. The vine crept into the bottle and drew back after


    fetching a drop of magical saliva. Then, it moved directly towards her red lips.


    Just as thest drop of the magical saliva slipped into her mouth, her face revealed a hint of surprise.


    Her eyes were lit up and then, she nced at Rocky for a while before disappearing into the darkness


    once again.


    Rocky now knew that Cherry was on guard against him. Although, he wasn''t sure of her identity, he


    could tell that she was a retiring and other-worldly fairy. But it was quite contradictory for a fairy living in


    such a dangerous ce.


    After putting away the bottle, Rocky then continued on his cultivation for a whole night and then moved


    on to the next day.


    Like any other day, he felt the journey very smooth and even a shadow of the wild spirit-manipted


    beast was nowhere to be seen. But he was sure about the fact that it was Cherry who had driven away


    the wild spirit-manipted beasts for him, in order to protect him deliberately. But why? He couldn''t


    figure it out.


    It was noon and Rocky was able to sense Uriah, who was getting closer and closer. So, he decided to


    speed up and suddenly he heard some sound of fighting.


    Rocky quickly ran towards the voice and saw several beasts fighting fiercely on the ground.


    One of the beasts was fighting with two evil rats at the third grade of the three-star level. It had me


    light all over its body which was shining all the way into the sky with a strong momentum. This was


    Uriah. Meanwhile, Rubygon was fighting with an evil rat at the third grade of the four-star level, but


    here, it was surely on the upper hand.


    At the same time, Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf and Rainbow Glow Unicorn couldn''t do anything and were


    ring at each other anxiously.


    Rocky immediately pulled out his Frozen Wind Dagger and was about to join the fight. Suddenly, the


    butterfly figure flew past behind him. Her bright wings danced and flew toward the three evil rats.


    As soon as the three evil rats saw the butterfly figure, they screamed aloud in horror and fled away


    swiftly. It was as if they had lost their souls.


    On seeing the three demon rats fleeing, Uriah and Rubygon looked up at the butterfly figure and with


    that single sight both of them had fallen for her. They moved towards the butterfly figure, just like loyal


    servants, with awe in their eyes.


    The figure was none other than Cherry!


    Cherry stroked the two beasts and then looked up at Rocky who was walking towards her.


    The four beasts screamed in excitement as soon as they saw Rocky and rushed towards him.


    "It''s hard for you." Upon seeing Uriah and Rubygon covered with many scars, Rocky felt a little guilty


    thinking about the strong enemies they had encountered along the way.


    "Thanks for your help." Rocky then looked up at Cherry and said gratefully. Although he didn''t know the


    purpose of Cherry protecting him, he knew without her assistance he could not have met his four


    beasts once again. She was basically his great benefactor.


    "Here... It''s dangerous. Get out of here right now..." Then she winked her eyes and said with minimal


    expression. She pped her wings, getting ready to leave.


    "Cherry, wait!" Rocky called out her suddenly.


    Then, Cherry turned to look at him.


    Rocky after taking out a bottle of magical saliva from the silk bag said, "This is your two favors for


    saving my life..." After finishing his words, he cast the magical saliva to Cherry.


    Meanwhile, Cherry raised her hand and then the magical saliva flew into her hand like being supported


    by the wind.


    "Be careful with the power in your body. If you can''t control it, you may fall into a situation which is


    beyond redemption..." After saying that, she turned into a light and disappeared.

 Chapter 478 Disappear Without A Trace

    Chapter 478 Disappear Without A Trace


    The two armies were in a stalemate at the Deity Unicorn Valley. The Crimson Dragon Army led by Isis


    still couldn''t breach the solid defense mounted by the Timber Deity Empire''s army.


    Isis was alone at themander''s camp racking her brain to draw up a strategy. The defense of the


    Timber Deity Empire seemed like a great copper wall and the Crimson Dragon Army was feeling


    absolutely helpless. Therefore, she was in hope to bring up a counter strategy to breach their defense.


    "Should I call him back?" Her thoughts were towards calling Rocky back. But it was not long ago, she


    had told hermanders that the Crimson Dragon Army in fact had the capability for doing everything


    they wanted without Rocky. However, now, when she had failed to think of a strategy to defeat the


    enemy, she waspletely uncertain about it.


    The fact of the matter was that, she was actually mad at Rocky for running away from the war. But she


    also knew that the Crimson Dragon Army needed the services of Rocky.


    A strapping man walked into themander''s tent while she was in her indecisive thoughts.


    On hearing the sound, she looked up and saw Dunn walking in.


    "Commander Dunn? What''s up?" Isis asked while slightly blinking her eyes.


    "Deputy Commander in Chief, I just received a letter." Dunn bowed and presented the letter in his


    hands, with a strange look on his face.


    "A letter? Where did ite from?" Isis asked noticing Dunn''s strange look.


    "Please check it yourself." He handed the letter to her.


    She took it over and unfolded it. It was written, "I am trapped on Mount Clouds." The letter ended with


    the signature of Rocky.


    "When did you receive it?" Isis asked upon seeing Rocky''s signature.


    "An hour ago..." Dunn replied.


    "Are you sure that this is Rocky''s handwriting?" she asked, because she was worried if it was a


    conspiracy of the enemy, who might pretend to be Rocky and tried to deceive them.


    "This is a letter that Rocky had sent earlier to Camp Director Louis of the logistics camp. I just sent


    someone to bring it from Camp Director Louis." He handed over the second letter also to her.


    Onparing the handwritings on both the letters, it seemed the handwritings were almost same. It


    seemed the letter was actually sent by Rocky himself.


    "Why did he go to Mount Clouds? What did he mean by the word trapped?" Isis asked with a puzzled


    look on her face.


    "I don''t know. Mount Clouds is not far from the Deity Unicorn Valley. I think Commander Rocky might be


    actually in trouble. There are chances of him being targeted by the Timber Deity Empire. After all,


    Commander Rocky has destroyed the conspiracies of the Timber Deity Empire multiple times. If the


    Timber Deity Empire would actuallye to know about the whereabouts of him, I think they will surely


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    try to kill him¡­" Dunn guessed, looking nervous.


    On hearing this, Isis felt a little uneasy. If it was true, Rocky must be in a very dangerous situation.


    "I think this is a trap set by the Timber Deity Empire. Maybe they have caught Commander Rocky and


    forced him to send this letter to us and lure us into a trap. For the sake of safety, why not let me take


    some people to Mount Clouds and find out what happened..." Dunn suggested.


    "It''ll take a long time. If Rocky is really in danger, it will be toote when you arrive. And if it is really a


    trap, you can''t take people there, as it will only increase the loss..." Isis said after thinking for a while.


    "What should we do now?" Dunn asked with a worried face.


    "Well, I''ll ride the Silver Wind to check the situation on Mount Clouds. If I need support, I''ll send you a


    message," Isis answered after pondering for a while.


    "You can''t do that, it''s too dangerous. What if it is a trap by the enemy?" Dunn worried.


    "I will be fine with the Silver Wind. I know what I am doing. Besides, keep it a secret for the time being,


    lest it disturbs the army! Wait for my news..." she warned and then walked out of themander''s tent.


    "Don''t worry, no one will know that!" Dunn said with a cold smile.


    After walking out of themander''s tent, Isis summoned Silver Wind and left for Mount Clouds.


    Mount Clouds was six miles away to the west of the Deity Unicorn Valley. It was a beautiful ce with a


    lot of hills.


    It took her almost two hours to reach the mountain. After reaching there, she asked Silver Wind to fly


    low around the mountain and search for Rocky. Soon, she observed thick smoke rising from the west of


    Mount Clouds. It seemed to be a signal. Immediately she asked the Silver Wind to fly towards there.


    The Silver Windnded and she found out the smoke was from a pile of charcoal. Also, Rocky was


    nowhere to be found.


    "Rocky..." Isis called out, but nobody replied.


    Then she decided to ride the Silver Wind and look around, and it turned out that the ground under feet


    was shaking suddenly. Six wooden pirs with dragon and phoenix pattern carved on them, slowly rose


    from the ground.


    As the pirs rose up, all the lines on them started to shine and there was lightening spiritual power


    between the pirs forming a.


    "It''s a trap! ?" She was frightened and hopped on to her beast without hesitation.


    pping its wings, the Silver Wind was about to fly into the sky, but when it just flew over the pirs,


    the six pirs suddenly shot it down with a lightening spiritual power.


    As a result, the Silver Wind fell on to the ground, with a howl, rising up a cloud of dust.


    Luckily, Isis reacted on time and she immediately jumped off the Silver Wind and stood on the ground.


    "Silver Wind?" Looking at the painful Silver Wind on the ground, Isis became cold and a little angry.


    The spiritual light from her delicate body rose up instantly. Then, a cyclone with strong momentum


    began to whirl around her. The cultivation base of the eighth grade of the Heavenly Stage was


    immediately shown out. Brightly shining strong spiritual power was spreading from her delicate body.


    As she raised her arm, the wind glittered above it. A strong spiritual spiral wind whirled out of her arm.


    The wind got transformed into a wild dragon which was roaring and rushing to one of the six pirs.


    After the wind dragon was hit on a pir, it should have brought a very strong destructive power, but it


    had disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 479 You Are The Bait

    Chapter 479 You Are The Bait


    Isis couldn''t help but freeze and seemed irreconcble. Her body began to dance trippingly. All of a


    sudden, dust began to swirl on the ground. As she swayed, a spiritual power storm formed just like a


    spinning top.


    "Wind Wrath¡­" she shouted. Suddenly, the rotating spiritual power storm erupted with great power,


    almost like a rainstorm of pear flowers, and rushing towards the wooden pir.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    A dull sound was produced as soon as the wind force hit the wooden pir. The pir remained


    unharmed and intact.


    After seeing this, Isis had to spread her spiritual power. She looked towards the column carved with a


    totem in utter disbelief. She didn''t know what magic was hidden in the column and could easily


    counteract her spiritual power.


    "Deputy Commander in Chief, don''t bother yourself. You cannot break the Evil-trapping Formations with


    your strength." At this moment, a haughty and imposing voice appeared.


    As she heard the voice, Isis saw several figures appearing from the side. The woman in front was cold,


    gorgeous and arrogant. She was also strong and aggressive like a queen. She was just a perfect


    existence and moreover with an extremely beautiful face hard to overlook.


    "You are..." Isis asked in a cold tone though she had guessed it.


    "Alyssa." She had a soft, but authoritative voice.


    "You are Alyssa, the princess of the Timber Deity Empire, and the Commander of the Timber Deity


    Empire''s army¡­" Although Isis had already guessed that the woman was Alyssa, she was quite


    surprised when Alyssa admitted it. She was not expecting to see the Timber Deity Empire''s legendary


    great figure so soon.


    Earlier, she was very curious about Alyssa, but after seeing her, she couldn''t help but feel inferior. It


    was extremely rare to see a Divine Stage master who was well proficient in military strategy. In


    addition, Alyssa was so fascinating in both charm and temperament. Even Isis, who herself had a high


    grasp of her beauty, felt she was unable to keep pace with Alyssa.


    "I''ve long heard about the beauty of the Deputy Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Army.


    Now it seems to be well-deserved." Just then, Woods who had alsoe along with Alyssa seemed to


    have been so charmed by the beauty of Isis that he couldn''t take his eyes off her.


    As Isis heard Woods'' voice, she noticed a handsome man next to Alyssa. The man had a noble


    appearance and calm demeanor, which indicated that the person was quite out of the ordinary.


    "Brother, do you have a crush on her? Alyssa turned towards Woods with a mocking smile.


    "She is so pretty. But it is a pity that I already have someone I like," Woods spoke thinking about the


    cold and beautiful figure he had seen under the moonlight.


    "What a pity! I do think that if you like her, we can take her back to the Timber Deity Empire as a trophy,


    after defeating the Holy Dragon Empire. At that moment, you can request our king to give her to you.


    Since you are unmarried, I think this is the optimum time for you to get married. It might be a good thing


    for you to marry the daughter of Lance, one of the Three Great Generals of the Holy Dragon Empire¡­"


    Alyssa smiled, as her intention was also to humiliate Isis on purpose.


    But, Isis remained calm, although her eyes were ring at Alyssa. She refused to speak as she knew it


    very well that it was a trap set by the Timber Deity Empire and it wouldn''t make a difference no matter


    what she uttered. She had nobody else to me for being so careless.


    "Deputy Commander in Chief, I''m sure you wanted to know the purpose of we setting such a trap. The


    guy of the surname Bai is really an important asset to your Crimson Dragon Army. So his name would


    bring you here with much ease. However, I thought you would bring someone here along with you, but


    unexpectedly, you came here alone and that too much faster than I expected. Therefore, it can be


    inferred that the guy is indeed a person of utmost importance for you, or else, you wouldn''t havee


    here alone¡­" In fact, earlier when Alyssa had heard about his n from Woods, she was worried


    about Isis not falling for the trap, butter upon getting some inside information, she decided to go


    ahead. But it was out of her expectation to trap Isis in such a short while.


    "If you want to kill me, then go ahead. No more nonsense!" Isis shouted frowning at the enemies.


    "Deputy Commander in Chief, it seems you have misunderstood uspletely. We have invited you


    here not just for you. In fact, you are our real bait. As long as you are in our hands, we are sure about


    luring him out¡­" Woods gave a cunning smile while exining.


    "Bait?" Hearing this, Isis was stunned initially, but she was clever enough to understand their intentions.


    She blurted out, "Are you going to make use of me to attack Bai¡­"


    "Deputy Commander in Chief, you are indeed very smart. The reason why Crimson Dragon Army could


    fight all along was only due to the presence of the guy with the surname Bai. Without him, Crimson


    Dragon Army will never be a match for our Timber Deity Empire. Although your father Lance is one of


    the Three Great Generals from the Holy Dragon Empire, he enjoys only a mediocre reputation in my


    eyes," Alyssa sneered arrogantly.


    "If it''s only nominal fame, then why did you opt for such despicable means? If you have the ability then


    we can have thepetition in the battlefield¡­" Isis countered back with anger.


    "On this battlefield, there will always be intrigues and cheats. So, there aren''t any dirty tricks. Moreover,


    I don''t mean to threaten the Crimson Dragon Army with you. I just wanted to use you to bring the guy


    with the surname Bai here. As far as I know, the man was nowhere to be found. Let''s see what he is


    going to do to save you. However, this time I have arranged an unbreakable and I am not going to


    let him escape even if he had wings." Alyssa''s beautiful and cold face showed strong self-confidence.


    "Even if I am going to die here, I am not going to let you seed." Thest thing Isis wanted was to get


    Rocky in trouble because of her actions.


    "Deputy Commander in Chief, even if you die, no one is going to know. As soon as the Crimson


    Dragon Army hears about your disappearance, they will certainly try all means to find you. Of course,


    only one person could find you and only he knows the ce you are trapped," Alyssa sneered.


    "What do you mean? But somebody does know that I am here. If I am missing, how would the Crimson


    Dragon Army not know?" Isis frowned and suddenly had a bad omen.


    "Deputy Commander in Chief, can''t you guess it?" Alyssa said upon raising her eyebrows.


    "Is Commander Dunn your spy?" Isis was shocked to realize that.


    "I have made arrangements for someone to tell the news about you being trapped here to the man with


    the surname Bai. He will surelye to save you as soon as he gets the information. Then we would


    be the winners," Alyssa said thoughtfully.


    "Brother, take care of her," Alyssa said, looking towards Woods.


    Woods nodded back immediately.


    Alyssa then turned towards the Heavenly Stage masters behind her and said, "You guys stay here and


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    protect Woods. If the man with the surname Bai appears, kill him immediately if he dares to do anything


    to Woods!" Upon finishing those words, she left lightly.


    As soon as Alyssa left the ce, Isis bit her lips with anxiety. If Rocky came to save her, he would


    definitely fall into the trap set by the Timber Deity Empire. So, all she could do now was to pray, ''You


    bastard, don''te to save me! Or I will hate you!''

 Chapter 480 Its A Trap

    Chapter 480 It''s A Trap


    After sessfully leading the four beasts to the edge of the Myriad Beasts Ground, Rocky paused to


    consider his next steps. He knew that his power had reached the third grade of the Heavenly Stage,


    and he had reached his goal ofing to Myriad Beasts Ground.


    He thought of the Crimson Dragon Army, but they had been quiet and had indicated no threats or


    issues. Wanting to do something productive with his time, he decided to continue his cultivation in the


    Myriad Beasts Ground. He also took his time to scavenge for rare treasures and Beast Spiritual Pills.


    ''I wonder if Cherry is nearby, '' Rocky thought to himself. Rocky had spent every day thinking about the


    girl who saved him from his fall from the cliff. He was aware that he was starting to feel something for


    her. It was as if there was a thread that connected them together.


    What Rocky did not know was that Cherry did more than just rescue him from the fall; she also fed him


    spiritual soul that restrained the evil spiritual power in his body. That way, his second life came from the


    spiritual soul. This soul was what gave Rocky the impression that he could sense Cherry, like she was


    with him all the time.


    Rocky''s deep thoughts were interrupted by a tiny beast that flew directly over him andnded on his


    shoulder with a howl.


    "Perhaps this is the news I''ve been waiting for from the Crimson Dragon Army," Rocky said with


    amusement in his voice. Rocky smiled at the sight of a letter under the feet of the Carrier Beast. It


    looked like it was a letter from the Crimson Dragon Army. Rocky assumed it was merely asking for his


    help as they must had encountered a crisis. However, the first line of the letter shocked Rocky.


    "Isis'' army is trapped in Mount Clouds." Rocky read the first line multiple times. The letter reassured


    him that troops from the Crimson Dragon Army were on their way to Mount Clouds. However, Rocky


    knew that it was still best if he could go there himself.


    Interestingly, the letter had no signature. There was no indication at all of who sent it.


    Rocky figured that Isis must have fallen into a trap set by the Timber Deity Empire. However, if the


    Timber Deity Empire was indeed behind this, then they must also be using Isis as a bait. Perhaps it


    was a setup to lure them into an ambush. The Crimson Dragon Army was walking on a very tight rope.


    Rocky could not decide if he should trust the letter. On the one hand, Isis could really be in danger. On


    the other, he might be walking into a trap.


    Either way, Rocky had to go to Mount Clouds, and he had to go there fast. If the Crimson Dragon Army


    troops were walking into an ambush without warning, they might suffer an even bigger loss.


    Apart from that, Isis on her own was of big value for them. He was, after all, the Crimson Dragon


    General. He could not leave Isis in danger.


    He summoned the Rubygon, put the Rainbow Glow Unicorn and Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf back into the


    Magic Spiritual Space, and led the way to Mount Clouds with Uriah behind him.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    It took them two days and two nights of journey before they arrived at Mount Clouds. Rocky looked up


    and was intimidated by the size of the mountain. Where could Isis be inside that huge mountain? He


    looked around and noted that there was no sign of any troopsing.


    If Crimson Dragon Army sent the letter to him, they must have been ahead of him and should have


    been in the mountain. It did not make sense for them to still be behind him.


    Rocky saw a faint sh of red light shine through the forest on the hillside.


    "Let''s go there first." Rocky pointed towards the direction of the light. He tapped Rubygon to signal it to


    follow suit.


    At Rocky''s touch, Rubygon screamed and dashed towards the direction of the red light. Uriah followed


    behind.


    When Rocky decided they were close enough to the source of the red light, he ordered Rubygon and


    Uriah to enter the Magic Spiritual Space again and he moved towards the red light alone.


    Rocky passed through the jungle and found wooden pirs. They were inteced with lights shaped


    like thunder and lightning. Beside it, a huge white dragon was lying down next to a delicate figure.


    Rocky took a moment toprehend what he was seeing. The delicate figure was no stranger to him;


    it was Isis.


    "She is really trapped," Rocky realized. Rocky inspected his surroundings. He sensed that there was


    the breath of Heavenly Stage warriors near her. He froze. Obviously, it was a trap.


    He doubted that he could free Isis from the trap. Not alone, at least. He knew he needed to call


    assistance.


    Rocky was getting ready to release a Carrier Beast from Magic Spiritual Space when he noticed figures


    with the aura of the Heavenly Stage appear suddenly.


    It was all the confirmation he needed to know that he indeed walked into a trap. As soon as he entered


    Mount Clouds, he had already been targeted by someone. It seemed as if these masters of the


    Heavenly Stage had been waiting for him specifically.


    These masters were mostly at the first grade of the Heavenly Stage. Some had higher cultivation


    stage, perhaps third grade just like him. Rocky knew he could fight them one-on-one, but it was


    impossible for him to fight all of them at once.


    He took a nce at Isis, who was trapped in the array. If he could rescue her, he might have a chance


    to win those masters with her help.


    At the thought of this, he turned into a light and flew towards three different directions.


    Instantly, the Heavenly Stage masters also scattered in all directions.


    In an attempt to confuse them, Rocky went back to where he started and then disappeared. Before the


    masters could react, Rocky flew towards the totem wooden pir, pulled out a Frozen Wind Dagger and


    turned it into a ming de. All of a sudden, his body was ck and red all around, and he looked


    sinister.


    Finally, Isis woke up. The moment she opened her eyes, she saw a figure with a strange glow sped


    towards her. She was shocked to realize something unavoidable was happening


    "Rocky," she shouted, "why are you here?" Isis panicked. "This is a trap!" she warned. She let out a


    loud scream.


    Her scream stunned Rocky but he was able to regainposure easily. Suddenly, the ming de


    burst into mes.


    Rocky threw the Evil me towards one wooden pir. It turned into a moon-shaped knife and pierced


    the pir upon contact.


    It merely broke through the pir. "This is useless," Isis said in frustration. Isis was panicked. She knew


    Rocky was trying to save her.


    However, an electric light came up from the collision and swallowed the Evil me.

 Chapter 481 Come For You

    Chapter 481 Come For You


    "What a powerful array!" Rocky shouted out in surprise, as he scratched his head to find a solution.


    "Well, the dagger in his hand looks familiar and I''m sure that I''ve seen it somewhere before. It must be


    a spiritual weapon. But this kind of spiritual weapon is extremely rare. Where did he get it from?" Isis


    murmured as she noticed the Frozen Wind Dagger in Rocky''s hand. But she was unaware about why it


    looked quite familiar to her. At the same time, she was also surprised at the fact that Rocky was


    actually strong enough to own a spiritual weapon.


    By this time, several masters of the Heavenly Stage had found out where Rocky was. They surrounded


    him from all directions, sealing off his escape route.


    As those men were getting closer, Rocky retreated to a wooden pir. Upon reaching the wooden pir,


    with her eyes fixed on those men, Isis med Rocky, "You shouldn''t havee here. This is one


    stupid decision of yours!"


    "Hey, I''m here for you. Why don''t you say something nice?" Rocky replied with raised eyebrows,


    content to see her annoying face, which was always adorable to him.


    "Who wants you to save me? I don''t need your help, and I hate to see you. You''d better disappear from


    here right away..." Isis replied like a spoiled child. Though she insisted stubbornly that she hated him,


    she was also worried about Rocky falling into the hands of the Timber Deity Empire.


    "Right, I know we both are trying for a way to escape from here, but now, do you think we have the


    chance to escape?" Despite the covetous eyes falling on them, Rocky talked calmly as if they were


    chatting after a good dinner under the moonlight.


    Isis sighed repeatedly after sweeping her eyes across the masters around them. Each of them were


    stronger than Rocky, and it was impossible for them to escape that easily. Even if they were to try,


    using all their might, there wasn''t even a slim chance.


    "As I said, you shouldn''t havee here. It''s a trap. You should have guessed it before you came..."


    Isis couldn''t help but reproach him in a low voice.


    "I can''t help. I can''t help but I came here as soon as I know you''re trapped. I need to do something,"


    Rocky sighed too. Before even starting his journey to the mountain, Rocky had already thought of this


    possibility. But he decided toe here anyway, as he could never stand aside, when Isis was in


    danger. That was what he always did.


    Isis had a strange feeling. She couldn''t help but cast a nce at Rocky, wondering the actual intent


    behind his words. ''Why should he care about me? Why does he risk his life to rescue me? Why?'' Her


    eyes glittered as she asked herself silently.


    "Boy, fold your hands for capture!" pointing his finger at Rocky, one of the masters of the Heavenly


    Stage shouted.


    "I will surrender if you guys let her go first," Rocky replied with a smile. Of course, he knew it was


    impossible.


    "Boy, don''t be so ungrateful. We have been very polite to you by now. If not for the prince''s order to


    keep you alive, do you think you could have still stood on your foot? Don''t be silly!" a wretched, short


    man, who seemed a first grade master of the Heavenly Stage, shouted arrogantly.


    "I''m sorry, guys. But I''ve shown my politeness to you, I''m afraid," Rocky replied. The look in Rocky''s


    eyes became cold. He was giving off the vibe.


    "Alright, let me teach you a lesson before the prince is here," the short man yelled, provoked by


    Rocky''s fearless attitude. And then he walked towards him immediately.


    "Just you..." Rocky spoke contemptuously, holding his dagger tightly.


    "Boy, you''re dead!" yelled the short man. He was so furious upon Rocky''s words that, he activated his


    spiritual energy, exposing his power of the first grade of the Heavenly Stage.


    "I''m waiting," Rocky said with calm, crooking his finger at the man.


    "Hey, what are you doing? Are you asking for death?" Isisined, as she saw Rocky provoking


    the enemy. She waspletely confused by his actions. She was certain that Rocky could by no


    means defeat them, especially when there were more than one of them.


    However, Isis might have changed her mind if she learned that Rocky had already reached the third


    grade of the Heavenly Stage.


    Reproved to his face, the short man''s face had turned red with anger. He gathered his energy with the


    idea of teaching Rocky a bloody lesson. With a loud shout, he punched at Rocky.


    "Wolf-ying Palm..." Immediately, the man''s fist released more spiritual energy, forming a wolf shadow


    with bared fangs, he rushed towards Rocky.


    Then, Rocky raised his dagger and waved it gently, which instantly turned into a shadow and rushed


    up, colliding with the wolf shadow.


    "Never overestimate yourself!" the short man sneered.


    But to his dismay, the aggressive wolf shadow was actually cut in half by Rocky''s Frozen Wind


    Dagger''s ming de.


    All the people present in the vicinity were shocked. They didn''t expect Rocky to be so powerful,


    because they were unable to feel his strong energy field. But if they were right, why did Rocky break


    the spiritual martial arts of the short man so easily? They looked at each other silently.


    ''Has he really reached the Heavenly Stage already?'' Isis wondered in her heart. She had heard from


    Marin that at the time when Rocky had killed amander from Timber Deity Empire of the same level


    in Rough Slope, he had already shown the strength of a Heavenly Stage master. But she refused to


    believe it, because neither she nor Marin had seen it with their own eyes. But now, she had no other


    way but to believe, after Rocky breaking the wolf shadow with a simple wave of his dagger.


    On the other side, after chopping through the wolf shadow, Rocky directly waved his ming de


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    towards the short man.


    Seeing that his spiritual skills were broken with ease, the man felt so humiliated. He clenched his fists


    and hit the ground hard. "Crack the earth..."


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    In an instant, the spiritual energy, resembling a me column, was ejected in a straight line towards


    Rocky. Every time the spiritual column was ejected, it became more and more violent. When it arrived


    towards Rocky, it burst out like a little volcano, and the whole ground burst opened. Then, a two meter


    high spiritual column rushed out and shrouded Rocky in no time.


    Rocky after taking a small step back, waved the dagger in his hand. Threads of Evil me rose and


    formed a curtain of swords in front of him. After the spiritual column rushed up to the curtain, it


    immediately intertwined with the Evil me, as if two fierce beasts were biting each other.


    Of course, the Evil me was better, and it quickly swallowed the spiritual column.


    "How is that possible?" The short man stared at him in disbelief as he saw Rocky breaking his two


    martial arts skills.


    The rest of the masters were also looking towards each other in dismay. They couldn''t understand why


    Rocky was able to fight easily against the spiritual martial arts of the Heavenly Stage. He seemed


    absolutely impable.


    At the same time, they had also noticed the Frozen Wind Dagger in Rocky''s hand. It was a very rare


    spiritual weapon. Consequently, they attributed his sess to the performance of the dagger.


    On the other hand, Isis was still in shock seeing Rocky defeating the two strokes from the short man.


    Then she began to analyze the whole situation. Even though he had reached the first grade of the


    Heavenly Stage, he must have achieved it recently. Thus, it was unlikely for him to be stronger than the


    short man.


    Obviously, the short man couldn''t ept the truth. He changed into a shadow and rushed towards


    Rocky, who was standing unmoved.


    As the short man reached closer, he swung another punch at Rocky. His n was to take Rocky by


    surprise. To make it better, he used his utmost strength in that punch, which sounded like a thunder.

 Chapter 482 I Want to See the Princess

    Chapter 482 I Want to See the Princess


    As the short man drew closer, a sinister smile had spread across Rocky''s face. He waved the Frozen


    Wind Dagger and then instantaneously the strong wind began rolling up.


    At the next moment, Rocky who was fearless as always, confronted the wolf shadow rushing towards


    him. The ferocious wolf shadow approached him in a sh. It was so fast that, for a moment it seemed


    that Rocky had no opportunity to hide.


    "Bastard! Go to hell!" The man shouted at Rocky and then prepared for using his deadliest skill ¡ª the


    Wolf-ying Palm. He then punched out another wolf shadow towards Rocky. He had been practicing


    this skill for quite a while and he was confident that this would maul Rocky heavily. The wolf shadow


    moved fast and caught up with the former one. They were racing together and bridling towards Rocky.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the two wolf shadows appeared in front of Rocky. But he didn''t make the


    slightest of a move. It seemed that he didn''t get enough time to figure out a strategy to deal with the


    dangerous onught.


    "Look out! Move, Rocky!" Isis shouted at the top of her voice. Seeing this, Isis couldn''t help but scream,


    as her heart began to pound faster and faster. But Rocky didn''t have time to respond to her. However,


    Isis was shocked by what she had just spoken out. She wasn''t sure about why all of a sudden she was


    worried about Rocky. This guy was obviously arrogant, rogue and despicable. He was clearly an


    annoying guy. She had even thought about beating him down one day in order to make him more


    humbled and disciplined. However, when she saw that Rocky was in danger, she couldn''t help feeling


    nervous. This was not usual for her.


    But the situation took a quick reverse. As the ferocious wolf shadows pounced on Rocky, the spiritual


    light suddenly brightened and it instantly shrouded Rocky, submerging him into it. Isis was so nervous


    seeing this that she didn''t utter a single word which would divert his attention. She was just biting her


    lips tightly and staring at the spiritual light, hoping that Rocky woulde out of it safely.


    "Well, let me see how you are going to escape this time!" the man said with a smirk. The man was


    pretty confident that it was impossible for Rocky to escape from the attack.


    But the situation had indeed reversed! All of a sudden, a weird figure surrounded by ck and red


    spiritual power staggered out of the me light. His spiritual power was burning with ck and red


    mes. It was Rocky! He walked out in a casual manner with a mysterious smile on his indifferent face.


    Isis felt a surge of relief when she saw him. She was also very surprised to see him out in such a short


    time.


    On the sight of this unbelievable scene, several spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage, including the


    short man were shocked. No one had expected that Rocky would be able to walk out so quickly and


    safely. This was something beyond the reach of an ordinary spirit maniptor.


    As all the people present were stunned upon seeing the unfolding events, Rocky stared at the short


    man coldly. Then, in a sh, he rushed and appeared in front of the man. He looked intimidating, as if


    he was going to take the man''s life the next moment.


    As soon as the man came to his senses, he noticed that Rocky was not actually going to run away, but


    instead was going to attack him. His eyes turned sharp and cold. He stretched his hands and forced his


    spiritual power to burst out towards Rocky. His spiritual power divided into two parts as they crossed in


    the air, and suddenly changed their directions, rushing towards Rocky from different directions.


    Then the strength of Rocky''s aura rose up rapidly and it immediately went up to the second grade of


    the Heavenly Stage. Before anyone could react, Rocky waved the Frozen Wind Dagger resulting in a


    strong Evil me. This me was about 20 feet high, shing the ground and hitting towards the man.


    "Bang!"


    The Evil me struck directly on the crossed arms of the man.


    In an instant, after the collision of the two kinds of spiritual powers, strong lights burst out and


    enveloped the two people. Simultaneously, on the battleground, the heat wave caused by the spiritual


    power was surging, blowing sand and even stones up. The momentum was astonishing.


    But at the next moment, with a loud scream, a figure quickly flew out from the light. He spat out a lot of


    blood as he was rolling down to the ground. His arms were seriously damaged. It could be clearly seen


    that they were scorched and badly mangled.


    Immediately, as the light faded away, a figure with strong ck smog-like spiritual power stood in front


    of the loser. It was Rocky with the Frozen Wind Dagger held onto his hands and he looked at the badly


    wounded enemy scornfully. His expression was so arrogant, as if he was indicating that the short man


    was just a boaster. He looked perfectly like a sculpture, yet fully with an air of aggressiveness.


    "He is currently at the second grade of the Heavenly Stage. He actually possesses the strength of the


    second grade, which is even higher than that of my cousin! How did he cultivate?" Isis whispered in


    surprise. It was hard for her to believe even though she had witnessed his battle with her own eyes.


    Her beautiful face was filled with a look of surprise and disbelief. Rocky had made such great progress


    in his cultivation!


    Only then did the other maniptors of the Heavenly Stage realized that Rocky had actually concealed


    his actual strength. They pulled themselves together rapidly, and they decided to treat Rocky like a


    well-matched adversary. They immediately winked at each other and rushed towards Rocky in order to


    attack him at the same time, intending to subdue him first.


    Seeing that the remaining spirit maniptors of the Heavenly Stage were approaching him, Rocky


    knew it would be difficult for him to fight against them. So, he suddenly turned around and rushed in the


    direction of the Evil-trapping Formations. While he had reached near the formations, he could see Isis


    staring at him with a strange look on her face. He slightly raised the corners of his mouth. At the next


    moment, he rushed into the formations.


    "What are you doing here?" Seeing Rocky rushing towards the formations, Isis couldn''t help but cry


    out.


    But even before she could finish her words, Rocky broke in. Strangely, the Evil-trapping Formations


    didn''t stop him.


    "Are you crazy? What are you doing here?" Seeing that Rocky had entered the formations and was


    standing in front of her, Isis red at him and asked angrily.


    "Do you want me to beat them all by myself? I''m not at the same level as you. Besides, it''s safer to


    head to look at the spirit maniptors, he could see them rushing towards the Evil-trapping


    Formations.


    But they stopped in front of the formations and just stared at Rocky angrily. Of course they didn''t want


    to risk their life by going into it.


    Isis was aware that Rocky''s actions were consciously made by him to save his strength and also to


    keep them safe for the time being. But if they were to just stay there, Alyssa would be arriving and she


    would then unlock the formations. That would put them in certain danger since there would be no one


    else to help in their rescue. They would die or might be held as hostages.


    "I want to see her. Your Princess, your Commander. Tell her that I would like to see her!" Rocky asked


    them to follow what he just said.


    "Who the hell are you? How dare you ask for a meeting with the Princess?" One of the spirit


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    maniptors stared at Rocky with his fierce eyes.


    "Thene in and catch me if you can," Rocky responded with a sneer. He was very sure that they


    wouldn''t dare to make an approach.


    Hearing this, the spirit maniptors were speechless. They didn''t dare to go in, because Isis was at the


    eighth grade of the Heavenly Stage, which was close to the Supernal Stage. It wouldn''t be a problem


    for her to fight with three of them at the same time. Besides, it was also obvious that they didn''t have


    any advantage since Rocky was there by her side to help her.


    So they were forced to wait outside the formations. However, they kept a close watch upon Rocky and


    Isis, just in case they made an attempt to escape from the Evil-trapping Formations.


    "Well, it seems we are left with no other choice but to wait." Noticing that the spirit maniptors neither


    moved themselves nor were trying to call the Princess, Rocky turned towards Isis and said.


    "Wait for what? Do you want to continue waiting until they would kill us eventually or take us as their


    hostages?" Isis was still a little angry due to Rocky''s rashness. So she immediately gave a cold word


    and sneered.


    Rocky gave her a nce, curled up his lips but didn''t say a word. Then he went to Silver Wind, found a


    a good sleep there.


    Isis went back to Silver Wind too. She nced at Rocky in an angry way and sat on the ground with


    her legs crossed, closing her eyes for rest. She needed to be prepared for theing fight.


    But a momentter, she couldn''t help opening her eyes and looked at Rocky. "Where have you been


    for the past half month? We didn''t have any clue about you. If you had sent a message to us, I would


    not have gotten trapped here!"


    "Was it because the Timber Deity Empire used my whereabouts to lure you into here?" Rocky asked


    with frozen eyes.


    Isis nodded without saying a word. She was so annoyed at being cheated.


    "It must be the work of a betrayer who had sent you the false news. He lured you into this formation,


    and then sent me with another message to let me take the bait! It seems that the traitor knows us very


    well. He should be the one who had often contacted us during this period. Is it¡­" After thinking for a


    while, Rocky gathered up all the threads.

 Chapter 483 I Surrender

    Chapter 483 I Surrender


    "It was Dunn," said Isis. When she was trapped here, she had doubted Dunn, especially when she


    heard what Alyssa had said. As she recalled, it was nobody but Dunn who passed the false news to


    her. Then everything was clear enough.


    "Just like I thought," Rocky confirmed by nodding his head. Dunn had been cottoning up to him all the


    time and it made him feel creepy. Rocky paid attention to Dunn and found out that he was keeping


    eyes on him. He was confused why Dunn acted so weirdly. Now the reason was clear enough.


    "Right, then everything made sense. Alyssa knew all the things around you and how to deal with you


    because of him. Everything is crystal clear now," said Isis thoughtfully. She was joining the puzzles,


    event by event to get rity.


    "But I don''t understand. Dunn has been promoted to the main camp just a short period ago and he''d


    been staying in the small military camp. How did he manage to know everything?" questioned Rocky.


    He was unable to figure out the situation. He wanted answers to all the questions in his head.


    "That''s right. Since Timber Deity Empire knows everything about our Crimson Dragon Group, the traitor


    must have been worked in our camps for ages. Otherwise they wouldn''t have learned so much about


    us. Also they might have been keen observers," said Isis. She agreed with Rocky and was lost in her


    thoughts. They were inspectingyer byyer in their heads.


    ''It seems that things are more and moreplicated than I''ve thought...'' Rocky said in his mind and


    knitted his eyebrows. He was still figuring out as it was a huge reveal. Then he put his eyes on Isis and


    asked, "Tell me, are you always a good fighter? How did you fall into their trap so easily? Was there


    anything wrong? Why did youe here alone in the first ce? Don''t you know that it''s dangerous?"


    "Oh! It''s a long story. Can''t wrap it up soon. Forget it. I got nothing to say," said Isis. Isis was too


    embarrassed to tell him that she got caught in their trap because all her heart had been concentrated


    on him. She would rather die than telling him right in his face and decided to keep it a secret until it was


    the right time. Isis didn''t want to tell Rocky about how her thoughts got fixated on him every time. It was


    embarrassing to ept.


    However, Rocky understood what was going on from the hesitating look on her face. She was caught


    because she was distracted worrying about him. But on the other hand, he thought that it was not a


    wise decision for her toe alone as it was unsafe. Rocky always had a soft corner for Isis. He


    respected her bravery.


    "Listen, ride Silver Wind to leave here if you get a chanceter, and I''ll cover you," said Rocky seriously


    and looked into her eyes.


    "No, I won''t. I''ll stay here with you. Maybe I can help you out," said Isis hesitantly. She refused to leave


    and wanted to support him. After all she hadn''t taken all the trouble to leave the situation the way it


    was.


    "Drop that stupid idea. It''s not the right time to be cranky. You are more important than me to the


    Crimson Dragon Army. If they take you as a hostage to threaten the Commander in Chief, it will be a


    heavy blow to the army. The Commander won''t risk your life," said Rocky seriously. His face was


    straight and eyes looked serious. He didn''t want to take any risk considering the mess. It was a fact


    that Isis was influential among the soldiers. She was Lance''s daughter and if she was caught, it would


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    shake the army''s morale. Her safety couldn''t be risked at any cost. Otherwise, it would be a huge loss.


    "I''m not that stupid. I am here because of you!" Isis blurt out. She was too impatient to keep her secret.


    Isis was confident that she could help. She wanted to be of some use and was ready to take risk.


    "Listen, you will do me a big favor to leave here safe and sound. You don''t want me to feel guilty, right?


    If something happens to you, I won''t forgive myself for that. I must keep you safe," exined Rocky


    calmly. He knew his degree of responsibility and wanted Isis to be safe.


    On the other side, Isis was stunned. She wanted to stay here to fight together with him. But since their


    chance to escape was thin lined, she didn''t want him to me himself for not being able to protect her.


    Isis was a forthright girl and was determined to share this quest with Rocky. She didn''t want to leave


    him alone on this as she knew that she could make a difference in some way.


    "Anyway, I won''t leave right at this moment. Let me take some time to think," insisted Isis.


    "Okay, then I have to knock you out and ask Silver Wind to send you back. I believe my decision is


    right," replied Rocky calmly.


    "Are you sure about that? Let''s see," said Isis. She turned her eyes from him and looked at a point far


    away. But inside her heart she wanted him to insist to stay.


    "Maybe I''ll ask these guys outside to give me a hand," Rocky said with augh and pointed at the


    masters of Heavenly Stage outside the array.


    "Are you crazy? Seriously! How can you even?...." said Isis angrily. She glued her eyes on him as if his


    action was sheer stupidity.


    "Isis, leave here as soon as you get a chance. I''m not joking. It''s the only way we leave here," said


    Rocky firmly by staring into her eyes. He was very fond of her and didn''t want anything to go wrong.


    Isis immediately turned her head away out of anger. Seeing this, Rocky closed his eyes to rest his mind


    for a while. He had to deal with Isis and had to convince her anyhow.


    The sudden quietness made Isis look at Rocky out of curiosity. She scanned his resolute face and


    sighed silently. A thousand thoughts were gathering at the bottom of her heart. In fact, she was


    overwhelmed the moment Rocky showed up there. Though she had never expected that he would


    he would only do good.


    ''What has happened to me? Am I dreaming? I don''t want him to save me, but... It''s so weird, '' thought


    Isis. She couldn''t understand why she was so contradictory. She was worried about him but d to see


    him at the same time. She couldn''t understand the dilemma.


    About an hourter, Woods appeared in front of the array with his bodyguard Liam.


    Rocky had already sensed the aura of Heavenly Stage spirit maniptor before they got there. He


    opened his eyes at once and frowned at the sight of Woods. He was sure that Woods was behind all


    the things. It was Woods who set up this trap and lured him toe here.


    "This man is the prince of Timber Deity Empire. He is known for his power and contribution in the


    empire." Isis whispered to his ears.


    "The prince of Timer Deity Empire?" asked Rocky. He had wondered the identity of Woods, but didn''t


    expect that he was a prince. He wanted to know more.


    "Do you know him?" asked Isis. It seemed to her that it was not the first time that Rocky had met


    Woods. Rocky''s face looked serious.


    "He is the person who fought Crimson Dragon Army at Hippo Land. I have only seen him twice. But he


    gave me a deep impression. He looked different, but I didn''t know that he is a prince," Rocky exined.


    He nodded at Isis and got up, walking to Woods with a light smile. Rocky had no clue why Woods had


    Isis also stood on her feet and followed him. She wanted to know what was happening.


    "Commander Bai, nice to meet you again! What a pleasant surprise?" Woods greeted as they were


    close enough.


    "Then I shall thank you for your kind arrangement," said Rocky with a wicked smile on his face. He was


    quite unsure of this sudden meeting.


    "Oh, please forgive us to bring you here with such a method. But I don''t think there is a more


    appropriate way. Take things as theye and you have my words. I promise you that you will be


    safe," Woods said loudly, cupping his hands.


    "Really? I''m d. Thank you for your kind consideration. In fact, I''m afraid of death," Rocky teased.


    "Sorry I didn''t know that you''re a prince. If I did, I would have caught you alive at Hippo Land," he


    continued.


    "How dare you! Don''t be rude to the prince. Pay him respect," the surrounding people shouted loudly


    and impatiently.


    "Commander Bai, the man who can recognize the facts of a situation is a paragon of men. I advise you


    to join us, as we all see that the Crimson Dragon Army has no future. His Highness appreciates you so


    much. Otherwise, you will now be dead," Liam cut in beside Woods. He was impressed by Rocky''s


    power thest time and was still a little scared of him. Thus he looked at him with a weird expression.


    Rocky had made a very solid impressionst time. He was indeed a brave person.


    "Being highly appreciated by the prince makes me feel ttered," replied Rocky with an exaggerated


    look on his face. He was d that he performed wellst time. Getting apliment from a prince


    meant a lot to him.


    "It''s good of you to say so and I really appreciate it. But don''t you think it''s rude of you to invite me here


    this way? I think we''d better find a ce to sit down and have a cup of tea. We need to discuss and


    decide many things as it is a matter ofplexity," said Rocky calmly. He seemed to be negotiable and


    interested in their suggestion.


    "Good idea. Now that Mr. Bai has suggested, why not? Let''s go ahead," said Woods.


    "Your Highness, do you really believe that he will join us?" asked Liam. He didn''t believe anything


    Rocky had said. He found it to be very uncertain.


    "Don''t worry about that. I''m a coward and always fond of all kinds of treasures. You guys still remember


    the battlest time? The Command in Chief of Crimson Dragon Army guaranteed me one supreme


    Dark Heaven Egg, one yellow spiritual crystal and plus one high-level Dark Heaven Egg. That was the


    reason why I was there to fight for them. Therefore I am a man who''s ready to talk and negotiate if


    necessary. If the Timber Deity Empire wants me, then show your sincerity. I''ll join you as long as I get


    what I want. By the way, I promise I can help you to destroy the Crimson Dragon Army in a month.


    Deal? I always want to challenge myself," said Rocky with a cunning look. He wanted to be sure of


    what was happening.


    "What are you talking, Rocky? Come on! Have you lost your mind?" Isis shouted. She turned pale as if


    she was struck by lightning. She couldn''t believe her own ears. This man had agreed to save her life


    just an hour ago. But now he surrendered to their enemy. She couldn''t understand what was happening


    and wanted rity. It was controversial. Isis felt betrayed for some reason because she trusted Rocky a


    lot.

 Chapter 484 Glory, Wealth and Rank

    Chapter 484 Glory, Wealth and Rank


    "Deputy Commander in Chief, it seems I have no other choice, now that disaster is imminent. However,


    I''d rather join the Timber Deity Empire than die here alongside you," Rocky said wistfully. "At least


    there, I can enjoy a few precious moments of glory and wealth." Upon seeing that Isis was seething at


    his words, Rocky remained calm.


    "I must have misjudged you," replied Isis haughtily. She felt rage surging within her; she knew she


    shouldn''t have trusted him from the very beginning.


    Woods and Liam sensed the tension between Rocky and Isis. They exchanged nces.


    "Commander Bai, if you are truly willing to join Timber Deity Empire, you have to prove your loyalty to


    His Royal Highness. If you can fulfill my request, I will believe you." As Isis had begun to fume at


    Rocky, Liam had been observing them coldly.


    "Fine then, what is your request?" Rocky asked nonchntly.


    "Kill her!" Liam said with a flourish, pointing a finger at Isis.


    Rocky turned to face Isis, a frown nted firmly on his face.


    "Liam..." Woods was stunned. He knew it was not in their best interest to have Isis killed, so he was


    dubious as to why Liam would test Rocky''s loyalty this way. After some thoughts, however, he realized


    that this might be the only way to test Rocky, thus he allowed Liam to have his way.


    "You evil bastards!" Isis spat at Liam. She red at him, her eyes filled with rage.


    "Commander Bai," ignoring Isis, Liam turned to Rocky. "If you kill her, I swear I will introduce you to the


    lovely princess. I promise you a life full of luxury." Liam''s eyes shone mischievously.


    "But I''m no match for her," Rocky answered reluctantly.


    "That''s easy," Liam replied with a devious smile. He nodded towards the only girl among the Heavenly


    Stage masters.


    The woman acknowledged him by gently waving her slender arm. A wooden mark climbed up


    seemingly from nowhere, like vines intertwined. At its peak, a tender flower blossomed. The flower


    glided through the air, entering the magic array. It seemed to be making its way towards Isis.


    Upon seeing the approaching flower, Isis stepped back, gathered her spiritual power, and infused it into


    her arm which turned into a wind dashing toward the flower in a sh. Hit by the blow from Isis, the


    flower exploded into arge amount of power which engulfed Isis. In surprise, she instantly released a


    huge wind to puff away the powder.


    "It''s toote. The pollen has poisoned you the instant you touched it," said the woman with augh.


    Hearing that, Isis felt hot all over her body and it seemed that something strange was tantalizing her.


    She attempted to resist it with her spiritual power but only to find that the strange feeling increased so


    much that she barely had strength to keep standing anymore.


    "Haha, to tell you what, this philter pollen is designed for men but is also effective in women. Exerting


    more spiritual power could only increase its effect," the woman revealed and then leered at Rocky,


    seeming to hint at something.


    Liam then turned to Rocky and said, "You may now begin. She is no longer able to use her spiritual


    powers here."


    Rocky faced Liam with a dubious smile. "Are you really going to kill her? She is such a good and meek


    hostage. It''s a pity if we don''t make good use of her."


    "It doesn''t matter. Killing her would be like breaking one of Lance''s limbs. It will greatly reduce the


    morale of the Crimson Dragon Army. With their forces weakened, you could defeat the Crimson Dragon


    Army within a month, yes? That would be enough for the princess," Liam replied with a sneer.


    Rocky listened to Liam''s words carefully. He nced at Woods, who had been silent all this time.


    Woods remained wordless. Rocky struggled ¡ª ''These people of the Timber Deity Empire truly are


    vicious, they are actually testing me!'' However, he knew that if he didn''t do as they said, he wouldn''t be


    able to fool them.


    Rocky knew he couldn''t waste time. If they sensed his hesitation, the people of Timber Deity Empire


    would instantly see through his n. But the pressing problem was that Isis had been caught off guard;


    it was impossible for her to escape by herself.


    Rocky felt anxious. Still, he tried to summon spiritual power from within his body, and immediately


    strode up to Isis. Rocky knew he could only take a gamble now.


    "Are you actually going to kill me," Isis whispered in disbelief. She looked directly at him,


    disappointment filling her voice. Of course, she wasn''t in Rocky''s n. She didn''t know that Rocky had


    been pretending this whole time, in order to gain the trust of the people from Timber Deity Empire.


    "Everyone lives for themselves," Rocky replied. "Deputy Commander in Chief, don''t me me for being


    ruthless." The look on his face seemed vicious and murderous.


    Rocky raised his right palm, which shone with a ck light.


    "That''s enough!" seeing that Rocky was actually about to kill Isis, Woods intervened. "Commander Bai


    has proven his loyalty. Isis is still of value to us, we need her alive."


    Rocky immediately lowered his arm, breathing a sigh of relief. He turned to look at Woods with a smile,


    and said, "Your Royal Highness is really far-sighted."


    "Your Royal Highness, this can''t be good. What if he is faking it?" Liam whispered anxiously to Woods.


    "Leave this to me," Woods said to Liam. Waving his hand, he reached into his sleeve and took out a


    piece of milky white jade and handed it to Liam.


    Liam shot a cold nce at Rocky, but took the jade. He then walked up to a wooden pir, where he


    ced the jade.


    Immediately, the jade emanated an extremely dazzling light, which was then absorbed by the pir. The


    pir then copsed.


    As soon as the magic array was broken, Rocky grabbed Isis. Simultaneously, he opened the Magic


    Spiritual Space.


    "Lad, you are a good actor!" Liam shouted as soon as he saw Rocky''s moves. In a sh, he moved


    towards Rocky, as though he had anticipated this betrayal.


    The other Heavenly Stage masters followed closely behind.


    Right at that moment, a Rainbow Glow Unicorn''s head emerged from the Magic Spiritual Space


    opened by Rocky. Colorful clouds appeared on the unicorn''s forehead, and Rocky immediately pressed


    his hand on it.


    By the time Liam and the other Heavenly Stage masters realized what was happening, Rocky and Isis


    had vanished like vapor.


    "Where are they?" Liam roared furiously. Liam''s eyes widened in shock. He desperately looked back


    and forth, unable to grasp their disappearance.


    "I didn''t expect Commander Bai to perform such a strange feat," Woodsmented in wonder. "How


    interesting!" As opposed to his people who were furious and anxious, Woods appeared to be very calm


    despite the fact that Rocky had vanished from thin air.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "They can''t be far. Find them for me right now!" Liam demanded.


    Just then, Silver Wind, who had been lying on the ground all the whole time, suddenly came to trouble


    them. It rushed towards Liam and other Heavenly Stage masters to block their way.


    Two masters quickly summoned their spirit-manipted beasts to attack Silver Wind.


    The rest of the masters split up, trying to find Rocky and Isis.


    "Your Royal Highness, you knew that Rocky was lying. Why did you let him go?" Liam asked, confused


    and frustrated.


    "The poison in Isis could lead to her death if her burning sexual desire cannot be satisfied. So the only


    way to save her is..." Woods said with a mysterious smile. "We don''t need to search for them. Instead,


    inform the Crimson Dragon Army of the news that Isis is captured in Mount Clouds and then wait for an


    excellent show," he added.

 Chapter 485 Help Me

    Chapter 485 Help Me


    At the same moment, Rocky was flying like a sh through a forest while carrying Isis in his arms. He


    kept on looking back to ensure that nobody was chasing after them.


    At the present time, Isis'' body was covered by her own sweat. As the poison spread through her body


    she moaned out of pain, which made Rocky feel ufortable.


    "Can''t you just be quiet and stay still? You need to conserve your energy," he said. Laying his eyes at


    the woman in his arms, Rocky noticed that her face glowed like a rose and her eyes were glistening.


    "It''s... It''s none of your business, you idiot! Aren''t you supposed to be going somewhere? You were on


    your way to the Timber Deity Empire! Then, why? Why would you do something like that? Why did you


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    even bother to save me?" The poison inside Isis'' body made her delirious. After hearing what he said,


    she immediately raised her fist and punched him but her strength onlysted for few hits.


    "Putting up an act like that was the only way I thought I could trick them to get rid of the array that


    trapped us in order to escape, or do you have any idea in mind?" Even though Rocky knew that she


    couldn''t understand himpletely, he still exined the reasons behind his actions helplessly. ''I


    thought she was smart? She must have gotten things sorted. Why couldn''t sheprehend the


    situation right now?''


    "Liar! How can I believe you? You tried to kill me just now!" Isis said with disbelief in her eyes. "Why am


    I feeling this way? What is this strange emotion inside me? What happened to me?"


    "You''ll just need to hold on and bear the pain for a little while. I will find a safe ce to help you


    detoxify," Rocky said.


    Seeing Isis'' wry face, Rocky was saddened and hurriedly searched around for a safe ce to alleviate


    her pain. Soon, he spotted a cave not far away and rushed towards it with Isis in his arms. At the same


    time, he opened the Magic Spiritual Space and let Uriah and Rubygon out to guard the cave. Then he


    walked into the unknown cave while he supported Isis'' weight in his arms.


    It was a natural cave, the path was quite rough. After carefully surpassing all the twists and turns, they


    finally arrived at the depths of the cave.


    There Rocky found an almost t and round rock which hey Isis on gently securing her body trying to


    lessen her burden.


    When he looked at her face he can see through her sufferings. From that moment, he knew he had to


    remove the poison from her body immediately.


    However, the words of the woman who poisoned her shed into his mind. The poison could not be


    eliminated by spiritual power. If spiritual power was used against the poison, it would make her misery


    even more painful. Magical saliva was powerless as well.


    "To cleanse her body from the poison as soon as possible, I''m afraid the only way is..." Rocky gazed at


    her with hesitation.


    "Please save me..." Isis said weakly.


    "I want to save you, but it worries me that you might regret it as long as you live if I do it," Rocky


    replied. In a matter of life and death, Rocky was shattering into pieces inside disconcerted with the right


    decision to make. If he rescued her by entering her womanhood, Isis would resent him very much when


    she came into her senses.

 Chapter 486 We Shall Talk About This After She Is Awake

    Chapter 486 We Shall Talk About This After She Is Awake


    Rocky tried hard to pull himself away from Isis. He couldn''t resist. Her immense beauty tempted him.


    Her misted eyes, alluring red lips and breathtaking gasp induced more desire and he couldn''t suppress


    his feelings. His strong desire for sex revealed his evil side and his eyes suddenly changed.


    He wrapped his arms around her and pressed her against the ground. He couldn''t control himself


    anymore and wanted to own this woman.


    Instantly their lips pressed together and everything happened swiftly.


    Rocky moved towards Isis and they kissed for a while. She could hear the whispers of his breath and


    fast heart beats. Isis sobered up in a while as her lust was greatly satisfied.


    Rocky was on top of her when she opened her eyes. He looked very sexy and charming while looking


    directly into her innocent eyes.


    Isis subconsciously found Rocky handsome and deeply attractive. But she had never epted it. Now


    entire scenario seemed to be quite shocking. Rocky continued kissing her looking right into her eyes,


    trying to im his right on her. They couldn''t stop what they were doing and she surrendered herself to


    his gentle dominating kisses.


    Isis drowned in the wave of joy. She couldn''t restrain her feelings with the immense lust she had. Her


    desire enhanced and she decided to give Rocky whatever he wanted.


    At this moment, there was a sh ofplexity in her eyes. Isis did not anticipate her rtionship with


    Rocky would be sensual.


    Suddenly, a happy smile spread over her face.


    However, Rocky was drenched in the moment and didn''t notice that Isis had regained consciousness.


    She remained silent as she didn''t intend to let him know that she was awake. The effect of the philter


    powder had reduced by then.


    Atst, she made a decision that was beyond her mere expectation.


    She let herself indulged in Rocky''s touch and kiss. Atst, she felt a sting, and her beautiful face


    slightly wrinkled.


    The effect of the philter powder got stronger again, drowning her again into the wave of lust. She was


    in a dreamy world, feeling every stroke on her skin.


    The Crimson Dragon Army was in a mess after Isis had disappeared for two days. No one knew the


    reason of her missing.


    They couldn''t find enough clues of her disappearance as the hidden spies had covered them up


    quickly. It was a puzzled situation with no ends to join.


    When Lance got the news, he rushed over from the main camp and immediately sent his men to look


    for Isis. But they still couldn''t find her after searching for days.


    Lance became worried about his beloved daughter. He believed that she would have sent him a


    message if she was safe. He knew that something bad might have happened to her.


    Lance was a bit relieved when he got the news that Isis might have been trapped in Mount Clouds.


    Now he could at least try to find her with the certainty of the ce.


    "Commander Marin, Commander Sabina, join me to the Mount Clouds," he ordered. Lance sought for


    their help as soon as he got the news.


    Marin and Sabina came over soon following the orders from Lance.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Of course Marin was worried about Isis. Sabina also worried about Isis as her rtionship with Isis was


    affectionate, she regarded her as a sister. Isis was theirmander and they knew that they might lose


    their fight with the Timber Deity Empire if she was not in charge. Her return was of great need.


    Together with Lance, they went to the Mount Clouds with their own spirit-manipted beasts. They


    headed with great hope to find Isis.


    The beasts were ordered to move as quickly as they could. Two hourster, they arrived at the Mount


    Clouds.


    The mountain was massive and the clouds piled up bringing darkness. The Roaring-thunder Dragon of


    Lance sensed Silver Wind quickly.


    It led them to the ce where Silver Wind was resting.


    They came across the Silver Wind. It was lying in the dense jungle, covered with scars and badly


    wounded. In order to prevent those spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage, it suffered from their


    furious attacks many times.


    It was worried about its owner, but it could not do anything to help her. It bled a lot, so it could only


    strive to stay awake.


    When Silver Wind saw them, it immediately let out a weak neigh. Its eyes were full of tears of joy. They


    finally came here to find Isis.


    "Where''s Isis, Silver Wind?" asked Lance. Lance stepped forward and asked worriedly. Since Silver


    Wind was badly hurt and Isis was not near it, he couldn''t imagine what happened to Isis. Terrible


    thoughts came up, but he hoped for the best.


    Silver Wind turned slightly and looked to a direction which indicated the way to Isis.


    They nced at each other, leaving their spirit-manipted beasts to protect Silver Wind. Then rushed


    towards the direction to which Silver Wind directed them.


    They found some footprints and soon started tracing. It led them to a stone cave at the far end.


    As they reached the cave, they immediately saw Uriah and Rubygon. They were Rocky''s spirit-


    manipted beasts who guarded the cave.


    Marin recognized them as she saw them. She knew the power of the beasts. "But why are they here?


    Is Rocky here, too?" asked Sabina.


    As they arrived at the cave, Rocky was sleeping with Isis with his arms wrapped around her. When he


    felt three strong spiritual power showing up, he opened his eyes all of a sudden. Isis was sleeping near


    him, she was weak after their sex. The detoxifying of the powder hit her hard. He became serious and


    was ready to protect her from any hurt at this critical moment.


    Rocky looked at Isis gently and stroked her forehead. He picked up her clothes from the ground and


    covered her naked body.


    Then he immediately covered himself and walked towards the entrance of the cave. Firstly, he had


    decided that if the people outside were his enemies, he would try to lead them to another ce which


    was far away. But then he was worried whether other people might find Isis in the cave. Since she had


    no strength to have another fight, the first n would leave her in a dangerous situation. He could not


    think of a better n in such a short span of time. He went out to see who approached him and made a


    n to deal with them ordingly.


    While they were going to step into the cave, they saw Rockying out.


    Lance asked quickly, "Rocky, have you seen Isis? Is she in the cave, too?" Lance was expecting to find


    Isis in the cave.


    A series of questions dropped upon Rocky. He was taken aback when he saw them as he didn''t expect


    the people outside to be Lance and group. He let out a sigh of relief and reassurance.


    But he became nervous the next second. He didn''t want to imagine what would have happened if they


    had seen what Isis was like now. She was naked and that would bring up a whole lot of suspicion.


    "Is she inside? Did she get hurt?" questioned Marin. She wanted answers. Seeing the expressions on


    Rocky''s face, Marin asked him hastily. She was pretty sure her cousin was badly hurt.


    As Rocky remained silent, Marin became more worried and rushed into the cave without wasting any


    more time.


    Rocky could do nothing but let Marin run into the cave.


    "Aaahhhhhhh!" screamed Marin rmingly. Rocky had anticipated this as he knew that anyone would


    be shocked seeing Isis in that state.


    On hearing this, Lance and Sabina rushed into the cave. They saw Isis lying on the rock.


    In astonishment, Marin saw that Isis wore nothing but covered with her clothes.


    Some of her clothes were scattered on the ground. Hickeys were scattered over her body, so that they


    could see some of them on her uncovered arms.


    This sight enraged themanders. Lance turned his face right away as he saw this scene. He


    couldn''t bear seeing his one and only daughter lying half naked in a terrible condition.


    At this time, Rocky also came into the cave. He didn''t know how to act upon the misery.


    Lance turned around, grabbed Rocky by the cor and asked him angrily, "What the hell is going on?


    Why would Isis be in such a bad condition? Why is she naked? What have you done to her?" Rocky


    froze and didn''t move for a moment. He knew that he was furious.


    Both Marin and Sabina looked at Rocky with violent rage, eager to know what had happened to Isis.


    They were expecting him to reply.


    Knowing that it would be useless to exin anything to them now, Rocky said calmly, "Even if I want to


    exin to you, you won''t believe what I say.


    Let''s talk about it after she wakes up." Rocky hoped to make them understand everything in peace.

 Chapter 487 The Philter Powder Aftermath

    Chapter 487 The Philter Powder Aftermath


    "Commander in Chief, he was right. Once Isis wakes up, there''s ample time to discuss it. Thanks god,


    she''s fine. If Rocky has wronged her, it won''t end well for him."


    Sabina directed her furious, ice-cold gaze towards Rocky.


    Hearing this, Lance released Rocky from his grip. "Take care of her," he said as he turned to Marin and


    Sabina. After voicing out his order, pure, boiling anger shot out from deep within his heart. He waved


    his sleeves as he came out of the cave. Isis was used to be a proud person. But this time, he found her


    lying on the rocky ground, nearly naked. No one who dared to hurt her would be spared from his wrath.


    Seeing this, Rocky took Uriah and Rubygon into his Magic Spiritual Space.


    Seeing Rocky open the Magic Spiritual Space with such ease baffled Lance.


    "How did you break into the Heavenly Stage so quickly?


    You''ve only been gone from camp for a few days!" asked Lance. ''If he didn''t have any treasure to help


    him in cultivation, he certainly took the time to be a genius!'' thought Lance.


    "It didn''t take that long, to be honest," Rocky answered. With nothing to hide, Rocky replied casually.


    Lance couldn''t help ncing at Rocky. He knew that Rocky was just at the eighth grade of the Earthly


    Stage.


    In a short period, he advanced from that level to the Heavenly Stage. Lance couldn''t help but be


    amazed at his progress.


    Then Lance wondered, ''How long has Rocky been hiding his strength?


    It''s unbelievable!''


    Within the cave, an exhausted Isis was in a deep slumber. Marin and Sabina didn''t intend to wake her


    up. They quickly snatched up the clothes on the ground and proceeded to help her get changed.


    Upon lifting Isis'' clothes, they noticed something on her inner thighs. It was a dark red bloodstain.


    An enraged Marin rushed out of the cave.


    As they were about to wrap up their conversation, Rocky and Lance overheard Marin screaming angrily


    from behind, "Rocky, you bastard!"


    Turning on his heel, Rocky was met with a harsh p across the face from Marin. He didn''t respond,


    for he knew it was what he deserved.


    "What happened to Isis, Marin?" Lance frowned at Marin''s sudden yet violent mood swing.


    "Isis has been... has been... sleeping with him." Marin stared at Rocky like a ferocious dog¡ªbaring and


    gnashing its teeth.


    Anyone who saw the rage in her eyes wouldn''t be surprised if she killed Rocky right then and there.


    Even with the few words that Marin shouted, Lance clearly knew what she implied. Lance''s expression


    changed.


    The now irate Commander in Chief''s face was distorted in anger. Without warning, he swung his palms


    and out came a huge wave of spiritual power that was ready to strike Rocky down.


    Instantly, he came up with a thousand ways to torture Rocky for taking advantage of Isis.


    Likewise, Rocky''s expression changed as he immediately gathered his own spiritual power¡ªthis one,


    ck and red¡ªto defend himself from Lance''s first blow.


    However, Lance''s power was stronger than his. Rocky flew backward as Lance''s spiritual power struck


    him.


    He managed to stop after retreating more than ten meters.


    Blood began to trickle from the corner of his mouth.


    In spite of the attack, Rocky knew that Lance was being merciful on him¡ªor else he wouldn''t be


    standing. He immediately surrendered himself to Lance before awaiting the final decision on his fate.


    "Marin," the Commander in Chief called out, "take him back to the camp. I''ll deal with him once Isis


    wakes up." Taking one more look at him, Lance felt greatly disappointed in Rocky.


    He gave a snort of contempt before turning towards Marin''s direction.


    Startled at his sudden strike, Marin was afraid that Lance would have killed Rocky right then and there.


    It would''ve been a piece of cake for Lance.


    But fortunately, he regained his sense. Remembering what Rocky did to Isis, she ground her teeth


    tightly.


    Vexed and distraught, she would never forgive Rocky for it. A dull pain ravaged her heart. ''You will pay


    for what you''ve done to her, '' Marin thought to herself.


    "Care to exin what happened?" Marin walked towards Rocky slowly with her cold, piercing eyes.


    She thought that he would''ve at least put up a good fight before being seized. Not even an exnation


    for what he did escaped his lips.


    "I told you. Once she wakes up, everything will be clear," Rocky insisted.


    He believed that he''d be fine once Isis woke up. Rocky anticipated that something simr would


    happen eventually. He knew that he''d never get to rify anything if Isis never woke up.


    Exin? It wasn''t that easy. This was Isis'' virginity and reputation. Her family and friends would never


    believe a word he uttered.


    Certainly, the first thing they''d ensure was that it''d be kept a secret. If word got out about what


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    happened, Isis'' reputation with the Crimson Dragon Army would be greatly affected.


    "Humph! Consider yourself lucky that the Commander in Chief chose to spare your life.


    Isis is your only hope now. If she wakes up and uses you of any wrongdoing towards her, the


    Commander in Chief will ughter you." Marin bit her lips.


    With a single nce and without uttering a single word, Rocky walked past Marin.


    Marin immediately followed him as he left.


    Of course, she wouldn''t let him escape.


    After a while, Marin and Rocky finally arrived at the Crimson Dragon Army''s camp located outside the


    Deity Unicorn Valley.


    Upon arriving, Marin led Rocky into an empty tent. She paid special attention to him.


    "Stay right here. Don''t even think about escaping. Unless you want the Commander in Chief to find


    you." Marin desperately wanted to figure out what happened between Rocky and her cousin.


    Why was Rocky also in the Mount Clouds? More importantly, why did Rocky take Isis as his woman?


    He was clearly beneath her level.


    If she never intended to have sex with him, Isis would''ve never allowed Rocky toy a single finger on


    her.


    "By the way, where''s Dunn?" Rocky appeared to remember something as he asked Marin.


    "Commander Dunn? No idea," Marin replied, wondering why Rocky was all of a sudden interested in


    Dunn''s current whereabouts.


    "You''d better go find him. Check if he''s still with the Crimson Dragon Army. Although I''m positive he''s


    left already,"


    Rocky assured. He believed Dunn knew he had rescued Isis. If that was the case, then Dunn was


    definitely worried about being exposed.


    If he was in Dunn''s shoes, he would''ve left the camp earlier.


    "What are you talking about? Was he involved in Isis'' disappearance?" a confused Marin asked,


    seeking confirmation.


    "You''re wasting time by standing here asking questions. You should be making sure he doesn''t escape


    the camp. Go and find him. Now!" Rocky casuallyy down on a soft couch before closing his eyes.


    This triggered Marin, whose expression had now be serious.


    Annoyed with his attitude, Marin waved a fist in front of Rocky''s face. She wanted nothing more than to


    beat his arrogant face right then and there.


    Not only was she furious at Rocky, but she was disappointed in him as well. Who knew he''s turned out


    to be an asshole who''d take advantage of Isis?


    ''How can Isis lead a future army with what''s happened to her?'' Marin desperately thought to herself.


    She left the tent with a face riddled with sadness and resent. She ordered a few soldiers to guard the


    door.


    She ordered them to not allow Rocky to leave. Any and all of his requests would be immediately


    ryed to her by the soldiers.


    Lance returned to the camp as well alongside Isis who was still in aa. Hemanded for a


    military doctor to examine her.


    As Isis rested under the care of an old experienced military doctor, her tent was guarded by Lance,


    Marin, and Sabina.


    The doctor was quite familiar with Isis'' normal health conditions since he often treated her.


    Uponpleting his examination, he stood up with a strange look on his face.


    "How is she, doctor?" Lance quickly asked the doctor.


    "Her pulse is quite odd. It appears she has been aroused by a lust inducing poison.


    Moreover, the poison has hindered her spiritual power''s cirction and blocked her meridians. Even


    with its release, the fire of lust has left her gravely injured.


    She''ll wake up in around two to three days and will need even more time to heal.


    Don''t worry too much, Commander in Chief. She''ll be fine." The doctor saluted them before exining


    the situation.


    "She''s been poisoned?" They were all confused. Who would poison Isis? She was always cautious of


    those she surrounded herself with.


    However, they had yet to know the truth.


    "Did Rocky poison and take advantage of her?" Lance asked himself and wondered.


    "Rocky had no valid reason to do such a thing. It''s more likely the siege is to me for the Silver


    Wind''s injury. Rocky couldn''t hurt Silver Wind like that by himself.


    Its wounds were caused by the spiritual power from different sects," Sabina confirmed. Aside from


    Silver Wind''s wounds, Sabina was also concerned about Rocky''s silence. It was all soplicated.


    If Rocky had anything to hide or did something wrong, he would''ve tried to escape. But he didn''t. He


    came back to the camp with them instead.


    "But why was he in the Mount Clouds? And¡­" Lance failed to finish his next sentence.


    He trembled in anger and shouted, "I have to deal with Rocky right now.


    Otherwise, all of our reputations will be ruined if this news spreads." He left the tent swiftly.


    Marin and Sabina looked at each other and knew for certain that Rocky was in deep trouble.

 Chapter 488 What Is Your Purpose

    Chapter 488 What Is Your Purpose


    At the next moment, Marin and Sabina were following Lance, who just reached outside Rocky''s tent.


    The two guards on duty outside the tent were trembled at the sight of Lance''s spectral look. They


    bowed to him in a hurry, "Commander in Chief!"


    "You may leave now." Lance waved his hand.


    The two guards left in a hurry, as if they received a decree after years of waiting.


    Lance then walked straight into the tent, in a rage as if he was going to kill his enemy in the battlefield.


    However, both Marin and Sabina knew it wasn''t the best thing to do. They looked at each other for a


    while, and then hastened into the tent.


    At the same time, Rocky who was cultivating in the tent suddenly sensed the strong aura of Lance. As


    he opened his eyes and stood up, he saw Lance walking into the tent and staring at him. As a result,


    his pressure surged up.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    If it was an ordinary spirit maniptor, his whole body would have trembled owing to his weakness.


    However, this was Rocky, who looked calm and fearless as always. He just stared back straight into


    Lance''s eyes.


    Lance walked up to Rocky and shouted with his husky voice, "Rocky, this is your chance. Exin to me


    why you did that to Isis. If you are to hide anything from me, then I will kill you with no mercy."


    On hearing the tone in which Lance spoke, Marin and Sabina were quite shocked.


    "Haven''t I told you? Everything would be clearer as the Deputy Commander in Chief wakes up. And


    even if I were to exin now, the Commander in Chief is not in a position to understand my


    exnation, as he is too angry," Rocky responded calmly.


    "Although Isis has been detoxified, it will take at least two to three days for her to wake up. But, I don''t


    want to wait anymore." Lance was always cautious. But he found it hard to tolerate that Rocky, who he


    had trusted the most, had indeed done such a vile thing to his daughter. So now, he was curious to


    know what had happened between his daughter and Rocky. He wanted to know how his daughter was


    trapped in Mount Clouds and why Rocky was with her. He also wanted to know why Rocky had defied


    his daughter.


    The very thought of it sent a chill down through Lance''s spine. If Rocky had really intended to do this,


    then Lance should have been the one who cherished a snake in his bosoms, making him unable to


    face his daughter. So he was in hope of getting rid of the matter as long as his daughter didn''t wake up


    and trying to hide the secret forever. He wouldn''t mind killing Rocky, but before that, he wanted to give


    him a chance to exin.


    "Rocky, if you were not involved in this matter, or if you had any other reason for doing this, please do


    exin it to the Commander in Chief right away. I believe that he would handle the matter justly,"


    Sabina said to Rocky, her eyes bing cold. It was her duty to protect Rocky, and of course to keep


    him alive. But if Lance was serious about killing Rocky, then that really added up to Sabina''s dilemma.


    And with the strength Lance possessed, even if she had the courage to stop him, it would be


    impossible for her to cope with it. So she hoped if Rocky were to exin the situation clearly to Lance,


    then they could avoid a confrontation.


    Actually, Marin had never believed about Rocky doing something like this, that too against her cousin.


    However, when she questioned Rocky, he didn''t deny about his involvement. This added to her worry.


    But, she was still in hope about Rocky exining it clearly. She also knew that, with the kind of person


    Lance was, after he made a decision, it would be impossible to revert it.


    What it meant was, if Lance was determined to kill Rocky, then nobody could prevent it from


    happening, and she never wanted to see that.


    Upon seeing this, Rocky knew that Lance was not joking. But he was in a dilemma at the moment,


    because if he were to admit that he had be a lover of Isis in order to save her, Lance would never


    let him go. After all, the reputation of his daughter was very important. Besides, Isis was the Deputy


    Commander in Chief of Crimson Dragon Army and one of Three Great Generals'' daughter. If this was


    known by others, Lance would lose his face as well.


    But if he refused to admit it, he would be lying to himself. In the end, it would only result in making


    things more troublesome.


    All this made pushed him into dilemma and made him unaware of what was to be done. Though he


    was an honest and upright man, it was impossible for Lance to ept the fact that his daughter was


    slept by him. It was basic human nature, especially for a man who loved his daughter dearly.


    "Rocky, are you going to tell me or not?" Obviously, Lance was impatient. He was getting mad while


    thinking about the perils his daughter had to undergo. If it weren''t for the fact that Rocky was important


    to Crimson Dragon Army, he would have killed him with one blow right away. He had a strong intuition


    that Rocky certainly had something to do with it.


    "Okay, I can exin. But I am making it clear that what I am about to tell is the actual truth. If you are


    not going to believe me, then I am left with no other options." Rocky quickly had a nce at Lance and


    hesitated for a while before saying. Now, the only remaining option for them was to verify the situation.


    Even if Lance didn''t believe what Rocky had said, he could dy the investigation till Isis woke up.


    Just when Rocky was about to exin, a voice came up from outside the tent. "Commander in Chief, I


    have something to inform you."


    "Come in." Hearing this, Lance gestured.


    A figure then walked in and it was the Frontline Commander, Tod.


    "Commander, what''s going on?" Lance asked with his darkened eyes.


    "Commander in Chief, these two belonged to the Deputy Commander in Chief. A female guard found it


    from her perfume bag. Due to the disappearance of the Deputy Commander in Chief, I thought I should


    have them examined by you." Finishing his words, Tod immediately handed over two crumpled letters.


    While handing over the two letters to Lance, he gave a strange look at Rocky.


    At this time, Lance took over the two letters. He was in shock with his eyes widely opened. Then he


    shouted at Rocky at the next moment, "It seems you are the arch-criminal responsible for Isis''


    disappearance. It was you who lured her to the Mount Clouds on purpose. Now tell me what your


    purpose was for this."

 Chapter 489 Was He Going To Die

    Chapter 489 Was He Going To Die


    Lance held the two letters in his hands and stared at them with angry eyes. He said it was Rocky who


    led Isis to Mount Clouds. Marin and Sabina were worried he may tear the letters apart. They were


    curious of what was in the letters, but afraid to ask further because Lance seemed to be fuming.


    "Commander in Chief," Marin asked. "What''s in those letters?" Marin waited for a response.


    Lance looked up from the letters and stared directly at Rocky with piercing eyes. Rocky nced at the


    two letters. He started to feel like it was something about him.


    "Read them yourself." Lance dropped the letters. Marin caught both of them.


    Sabina joined Marin in opening the letters. After reading the letters, they both let out a gasp.


    "I am trapped in Mount Clouds," one of the letters said. It was signed by Rocky. The other letter had an


    entirely different message, yet they seemed to have been written by the same person because the


    handwriting of the two were the same.


    The letter that bore Rocky''s signature suggested that Isis went to Mount Clouds in the first ce


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    because she received a letter from Rocky.


    "Perhaps someone pretended to be Rocky? Maybe they used Rocky to lure Isis into a trap," Sabina


    spected.


    "Everyone knows that the Deputy Commander in Chief wouldn''t be gullible. Maybe Isis held on to the


    other letter topare the handwriting. We could always ask Commander Rocky directly." Tod joined


    the group.


    "Was this letter written by you?" Marin handed one of the letters to Rocky.


    Rocky did not deny that the letter was written by him. It was a letter he wrote to Camp Director Louis


    when he was still in logistics camp.


    Marin then switched the letter in her hands with the one that said, "I am trapped in Mount Clouds." She


    looked at him inquisitively. "What about this one?" she asked.


    Rocky''s brows furrowed. He almost thought the letter was written by him. The handwriting looked


    exactly like his. But he never wrote that letter and so he was convinced that someone tried to copy his


    handwriting. It finally made sense to him why Lance looked angrily at him.


    "This is not mine," Rocky denied without hesitation.


    "How can you still deny it?!" Lance eximed. "The handwriting is exactly like yours!" Lance was


    fuming.


    "Let''s invite Commander Dunn here and we can talk about it in his presence." Isis told Rocky that the


    letter came from Dunn. Perhaps he was the traitor in the Crimson Dragon Group. If he could expose


    Dunn, he could also prove his innocence.


    "Commander Dunn?" Lance was confused. "What does this have to do with him?" Lance was


    suspicious of Rocky. He thought that he must have been trying to confuse him.


    "Just ask him toe." Rocky stood his ground. "Let''s find out who truly is the traitor in this group."


    Rocky remained calm. He did not allow this to mess with his head.


    The rest of the group stared at each other in confusion.


    "Commander Rocky, Commander Dunn is indisposed. He was injured two days ago while in a battle.


    He is at the main camp to rest and heal," Tod exined in behalf of the group.


    "He was injured?" Marin replied. "I didn''t hear of that happening." Rocky looked at Marin. Earlier, he


    asked her directly about the whereabouts of Dunn. She denied any knowledge on the matter.


    "We did not want to cause panic. We kept his injury a secret to the rest of the Crimson Dragon Army.


    They''ve already been restless these days," Tod continued.


    "Well," Rocky sneered, "this is good timing for him to get injured." Rocky was convinced that Dunn was


    just trying to keep himself safe from being publicly exposed.


    "Commander Tod, you may leave now," Lancemanded.


    Tod bowed and did what was asked of him.


    "Rocky, this is hard evidence here. Isis went to Mount Clouds upon your summoning. And then she got


    trapped. Do you still think you can get away with this?" Lance was trying to remain calm but failed.


    Suddenly, he changed his stance. "No point exining yourself," he said. "Get ready to die." Lance


    couldn''t bare thinking about his daughter feeling betrayed when she found out what Rocky had done.


    He thought it was best if she did not find out and so he did not want to give Rocky any chance to talk to


    her. The only way to solve this would be to kill Rocky and force Marin and Sabina to keep it a secret


    forever.


    Lance turned his hand over. Strong spiritual power was emanating from his palms. Then, thunder light


    formed over his hands. One strike at Rocky, then Rocky would be paralyzed and dead without pain.


    Lance valued him enough to make sure he died a painless death. Rocky, after all, contributed a lot to


    the Crimson Dragon Army.


    Rocky knew that he was powerless against Lance. He no longer tried to defend himself. Still, he found


    it disappointing that Lance was gullible enough to fall for this.


    "Commander in Chief, let Rocky exin himself." Marin tried to calm Lance down. "It will be toote if


    you kill him." Marin was breathing heavily. She couldn''t handle the idea of Rocky being killed. She felt


    deep sadness and heaviness in her heart.


    "No need." Rocky seemed calm. "I don''t need to exin myself. But I will not go down without a fight."


    Rocky''s mood shifted. Rocky hated that Lance did not trust him enough, but he had enough pride in


    him to not beg to be believed. He knew that Lance was now deaf to his exnations. The only option


    he had was to flee.


    He knew that he had to fight with Lance. However, Lance was already at the Divine Stage. It would be


    impossible for a spirit maniptor merely at the third grade of the Heavenly Stage to defeat someone


    of that power.


    Rocky''s mind was spinning. He had to quickly make a decision. Was fighting him worth it? Did he have


    time to flee? Lance could easily kill him with a flick of a hand. What should he do?

 Chapter 490 To Protect Rocky

    Chapter 490 To Protect Rocky


    At the same time, the spiritual power around Rocky surged sharply. Spiritual power in intecing ck


    and red colors enveloped his body like raging mes, increasing his might.


    Lance was also shocked when he saw the color of Rocky''s spiritual power. He had never seen this kind


    of spiritual power before. It was different from any other type of spiritual power¡ªit was suffused with


    Fire.


    "You are a royal spirit maniptor?" Lance asked. Astonishment was etched on his face. Although he


    didn''t see the Dragon Spirit Mark on Rocky''s arm, his cultivation stage allowed him to perceive that


    Rocky was a royal spirit maniptor.


    Rocky raised his eyebrows and sneered, "Whether I am or not, does it matter? Now that Commander


    in Chief wants to kill me, he shouldn''t ask too many questions."


    "Young man, you''re already at death''s door, but you still have your nose in the air¡­" Lance was quite


    riled by Rocky''s arrogance. Had Rocky begged or exined to him humbly, he might''ve hesitated. But


    Rocky''s attitude was still so full of defiance and thus his anger burned even fiercer.


    Lance''s stare towards Rocky sharpened. The strong spiritual power his body emitted suddenly


    shrouded the whole tent. This made Rocky, Marin, and Sabina feel much more pressured.


    Marin knew that Lance wanted to kill Rocky and that it was already toote to stop him now. She,


    however, didn''t want to kill Rocky. She thought that it wouldn''t be toote to make a decision after her


    cousin woke up. Moreover, Rocky hadn''t given them any exnation. It was as if he was faced with


    some hard problems he couldn''t tell others. Therefore, it was a little hard for her to judge his crime only


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    by those two letters.


    But once Lance made up his mind, no one could change it.


    At this moment, Lance made a slight move, and in the next second, he already stood before Rocky.


    This scene didn''t scare Rocky in the slightest. Even though he knew he wasn''t a match for Lance, he


    wouldn''t sit still and wait for his death.


    Just as Lance was about to kill Rocky, a delicate figure suddenly appeared, surprising everyone. It was


    Sabina. The girl pulled Rocky back and confronted Lance. Obviously, her purpose was to stop Lance.


    "Sabina, what do you mean?" Lance shouted with a heavy voice. His eyebrows were raised because


    he found that Sabina had taken actions to protect Rocky on purpose.


    Rocky was surprised too. He didn''t expect that Sabina woulde forward to protect him. Of course,


    this wasn''t the first time. But to have the guts to stop Lance without fear for his sake, Sabina was


    definitely not someone simple.


    "Commander in Chief, I''ll be really bothered if you kill Rocky. As long as I am alive, I can''t let you kill


    him," said Sabina as she stared at Lance coldly.


    "Sabina, please get out of the way. No one can stop me from doing what I''m going to do¡ªnot even


    you," Lance said firmly. Apparently, he was determined to kill Rocky.


    "To be honest, the reason I''m here at Gehenna Border is because I was ordered to protect Rocky. If


    you kill him, my trip will be meaningless, and it''ll be very difficult for me to..." Sabina replied calmly. She


    had wanted to say more but stopped on second thought. In any case, what she was implying was that


    she wouldn''t let Lance kill Rocky.


    Rocky was baffled to hear what Sabina said. Who on earth instructed her to protect him?


    Her remarks also came as a surprise for Lance. Previously, he already had doubts regarding her


    purpose ofing to Crimson Dragon Group, but it had never once crossed his mind that Sabina was


    actually ordered to protect Rocky. In fact, Sabina wasn''t just a famousdy in the Holy Dragon Empire.


    She was also the apprentice of Marcia, one of the Three Great Generals of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    Since Sabina was ordered to protect Rocky, the order was obviously made by either the Ji n or


    Marcia. Nevertheless, considering the bad rtionship between Sabina and her family, it was very


    likely that Marcia was the one giving the order.


    Once this thought crossed his mind, Lance''s heart wavered. If Sabina was really following Marcia''s


    order to protect Rocky, Rocky must be someone very important for Marcia. That could also mean that


    he might be someone from the royal family, just like he had guessed before. If that was indeed the


    case, if he killed Rocky and alerted both the royal family and Marcia, the consequences would be


    unimaginable.


    Were it not for Sabina, Lance would''ve ignored Rocky''s background and made a big mistake. Lance, of


    course, only lost his head in anger temporarily. He loved his daughter very much, so he could be over


    the top with his protective gestures. After being reminded by Sabina, however, he finally regained his


    rationality. The strong aura from his body suddenly disappeared, and his killing intent also subsided. He


    just kept sending death res at Rocky, who stood behind Sabina.


    Upon seeing what Lance acted, Sabina said coldly, "Of course, apart from killing Rocky, Commander in


    Chief may do whatever he sees fit to deal with him. Considering the rtionship between me and Isis,


    if Rocky has really done something that hurt her, I''ll never let him get away. However, if we really want


    to deal with him, I think we''d better wait until Isis wakes up. We don''t know what exactly happened


    between him and Isis. Only when she wakes up can we know all the truth."


    "In addition, judging from the injuries on Silver Wind, it is obvious that it had a fierce battle with some


    kind of masters. In other words, something else might have happened before we met Rocky and Isis,


    and it was what caused Silver Wind to be seriously injured." After a pause, Sabina made a bold guess.


    Lance thought that what Sabina said made sense. He was impulsive just now, but he still thought that


    Rocky was to me for what had happened to his daughter.


    "For the sake of you and your master, I will spare his life for the time being. Though he can be spared


    from death, he still has to be punished! Now, I am announcing the canction of Rocky''s duty as an


    Elite Commander. He is to be relegated to the logistics camp as a breeder, effective immediately.


    Furthermore, Commander Marin, from now on, you should keep watch on Rocky. He cannot leave the


    logistics camp even for half a step. He won''t be convicted until Isis wakes up and we know the truth,"


    Lance ordered grudgingly, all the while ring at Rocky.


    "Going back to the logistics camp? That''s great¡­ However, you''ll definitely regret this!" Upon hearing


    what Lance said, Rocky sneered and cast a yful look at him. When he spoke, however, his tone


    sounded firm.

 Chapter 491 He Is Unpredictable

    Chapter 491 He Is Unpredictable


    Irritated by Rocky''s arrogance, Lance suddenly thought of something. Thus, he said in a deep voice, "I


    think you owe me something."


    Upon hearing this, Rocky raised his eyebrows. Of course, he was aware of what Lance meant. He took


    out the Crimson Dragon Token from his pocket and then threw it back to Lance. And then, he walked


    towards the exit of the tent with his hands sped behind his back.


    "From now on, I am no longer a Commander of the Crimson Dragon Group," Sabina dered, nodded


    to Lance, and left along with Rocky. Since the purpose behind her visit to the Gehenna Border was


    already revealed, she didn''t need to act in a disguised manner and could stay with Rocky to protect


    him.


    "Commander in Chief, can I then¡­" Marin hesitated, and looked at Lance, revealing her difficult


    situation.


    "Just follow him. Don''t let that guy slip away under your eyes," Lance ordered and waved his hand.


    Marin nodded her head and left the tent as well.


    After everyone in the tent made their exit, Lance looked at the Crimson Dragon Token in his hand and


    sighed. He was aware that he too was responsible for the events that had taken ce. It was he who


    relied too much upon Rocky, thus resulting in the irreparable tragedy happening to his daughter.


    Yet, Lance was unaware of the entire truth of the matter. It was moreplicated than he had


    imagined. His current decision was something the Timber Deity Empire had been expecting.


    After leaving the tent, Rocky summoned his war beast, Rubygon and was about to leave the Crimson


    Dragon Army camp.


    At that moment, Sabina and Marin caught up with Rocky.


    "Hey, where are you going?" Marin asked as she saw Rocky''s movements.


    "Back to the logistics camp," Rocky said upon turning back. Then he jumped onto Rubygon''s back and


    gave it a gentle pat.


    Rubygon gave out a loud roar, moved its long and strong limbs and ran at full speed. Marin and Sabina


    too followed Rocky and rode their own spirit-manipted beasts.


    After travelling a day and night, the three of them arrived at the logistics camp, located between the


    Hippo Land and the Dead Silence Mount. The camp was surrounded by lush trees and running rivers.


    As soon as the three reached the logistics camp, it immediately caused a stir.


    The main reason for the stir was due to Rocky. After joining the logistics camp, he had gained a lot of


    incredible achievements, making it famous and prosperous. Later, he was even promoted as an Elite


    Commander by Lance. It was Rocky who helped the insignificant logistics camp achieve a lot of honor


    and respect. He was even regarded as an example by the whole soldiers of the logistics camp, who


    admired him a lot.


    Therefore, his sudden appearance caused an uproar in the whole camp. In the blink of an eye, he was


    encircled by the generals and soldiers.


    Soon, they were attracted by the two beauties behind him. They were quite familiar with Marin. But to


    their surprise, there was another woman with an extremely cold look. With an outstanding


    temperament, she was more beautiful than Marin. Plus her tall and curvaceous figure, she and Marin


    formed a beautifulndscape.


    "Rocky¡­" At the next moment, two figures squeezed through the crowd and approached Rocky. They


    were Thor and Joss.


    "Rocky, finally you''re back. We missed you so much!" the two sobbed with tears in their eyes.


    "Is it because of the excellent food here? It seems you two have grown a lottely." After sizing the two


    up and down, Rocky found that both of them seemed to have gained a lot of fat. Especially, Joss, who


    used to be much tinier and thin, now looked much more sturdy than before.


    "Not bad. Except for the delivery of the food and materials to the army from time to time, we basically


    have nothing else to do here," Thor replied.


    "Yeah! What we do cannot bepared with your achievements. s, unfortunately, we do not have


    the strength to follow and help you, or we will surely¡­" They were aware that with the strength they


    possessed, they could only stay at the logistics camp. If they were sent to the battlefield, they wouldn''t


    make aeback.


    "From today on, I am the breeder again! Don''t be jealous of me. Ha ha!" Rockyughed out loudly with


    those words. He patted on the shoulders of the two, and then walked towards the tent where Louis


    was.


    Hearing this, both Thor and Joss were stunned and couldn''t react properly. They turned around and


    looked at Rocky in confusion.


    Sabina and Marin followed Rocky. So, all the generals and soldiers were looking at him with great


    admiration.


    As Rocky entered into Louis''s tent, thetter was checking the transportation records. He was taken


    aback due to the sudden presence of Rocky in his tent.


    "Captain Bai¡­ No, I should call you Commander Bai now. Commander Bai, what brought you here?"


    Upon seeing Rocky, Louis was a little overjoyed. Instantly, he stood up to greet him.


    "Who knows! But right from today, I''m a member of the logistics camp. I''ll let Commander Marin exin


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    the details to you." After finishing those words, Rocky turned his head and looked towards Sabina and


    Marin, who just came in.


    Louis was surprised to see the two women. He felt it even stranger when he heard what Rocky''s


    words. But he calmed down.


    "Commander Marin¡­" After bowing at Marin, Louis looked at Sabina. Judging by her imposing manner


    and arrogance, he knew the woman was out of ordinary. He asked respectfully, "Excuse me, but may I


    know who you are?"


    Sabina just nodded without any reply.


    "Camp Director Louis, this is Officer Ji." Seeing this, Marin introduced Sabina to Louis. Although


    Sabina had removed herself from the position of Commander, she was still one of the Deputy


    Commanders in Chief of the Rime Army. Holding such a high position, she should definitely be


    regarded as a big shot.


    "Camp Director Louis, have all the spirit-manipted beasts injured during the recent period been sent


    to the logistics camp?" Rocky asked abruptly.


    "That''s right. They all are at the beast farm in the west. Since the farm hasn''t been taken care of by


    anyone yet, those injured spirit-manipted beasts that have been sent into it can''t get any treatment.


    After all, they are all just rubbish spirit-manipted beasts. No one wants to take care of them¡­" Louis


    replied while nodding his head.


    "I know. I''ll go there first. You can just continue with your conversation¡­" Rocky smiled and walked out


    after taking a nce at Marin and Sabina.


    The two women were left confused, seeing that Rocky was actually in a good mood. They could notice


    that after returning to the logistics camp, he was not being disturbed with any previous incidents.

 Chapter 492 Call Me Captain

    Chapter 492 Call Me Captain


    Rocky walked out of Louis''s tent and proceeded towards the beast farm of the logistics camp. When he


    arrived at the beast farm, he observed that the whole farm was filled with all kind of articles, almost like


    a dustbin. All round it was a mess and he could also hear fitful howling from inside.


    "It''s unbelievable to see the beast farm left over like this¡­" Rocky frowned with discontent. He walked


    into the stable and there was a strong odor of the spirit-manipted beasts'' excrement. It was obvious


    that no one had ever cleaned it.


    About twenty to thirty injured spirit-manipted beasts were crowded in the stable. Their gaunt and


    fleshless appearance proved that they hadn''t eaten for days. It was evident that they were abused


    heavily.


    Rocky gazed with coldness for a while. Then, he walked out of the stable and stopped at the door. He


    looked at the articles lying outside and then burned them off into ashes by unleashing several Evil


    mes towards them. He didn''t bother whether those articles were of any use or not, but just wanted


    to empty some space outside.


    Then he walked into the stable and led all the spirit-manipted beasts into the space outside. He


    called in Uriah and Rubygon and instructed them to watch over those beasts. Then, from the ditch


    beside, he fetched several buckets of water and washed the stable thoroughly. After washing, he


    sshed the ashes of the burned articles over the whole stable in order to absorb the odor.


    Then Rocky walked outside the stable and asked Uriah and Rubygon to help him in cleaning the spirit-


    manipted beasts. After that, they checked the wounds of those beasts and rearranged them into


    different stables. The rearrangement was done ording to the condition of their injuries as this would


    help in treating them in order.


    It was almost dusk as they finished all their work. The afterglow of the sunset scattered on the open


    space outside the stable.


    Just then, two beautiful figures, quite charming against the light, approached towards Rocky.


    They were Marin and Sabina.


    As Rocky reached out of the farm, he couldn''t help but show admiration towards the two beautiful


    womening up. They were pretty and could easily attract much attention towards them whatever


    was happening around them.


    "Why are you both here?" Rocky was sweating all over and he looked quite dirty with an unpleasant


    smell.


    As they got closer, they couldn''t help frowning their pretty eyebrows. They stopped at a distance and


    stared at Rocky, covering their noses.


    "What''s the smell on your body? It is stinking," Marinined immediately.


    "Really?" Rocky sniffed on his own body. But he didn''t think about it as a big deal, maybe because he


    got used to that kind of smell.


    "Go and clean up yourself. You look dirty and smelly like a beggar." Sabina stared at him with


    aloofness.


    Rocky winked at them, and then asked with deepened eyes, "Oh, you must have informed Camp


    Director Louis about my situation?"


    "No, we haven''t. I just told him that you have been transferred back to the logistics camp temporarily.


    Nothing more. The Camp Director seems to be a very sensible person. He didn''t ask me about the


    reason," hearing about what he said, Marin answered with a sudden release of emotions on her face.


    This was because, she had almost forgotten that Rocky was still a sinner and she was in charge to


    keep watch on him and make sure that he stayed within the limits of the logistics camp.


    "Okay." After hearing her, Rocky was about to leave without saying anything.


    "Where are you going?" Marin asked immediately.


    "I want to take a shower, of course," Rocky looked back and responded. Then he gave a wicked smile


    and looked towards Marin in a daze. "Commander Marin, do you want toe with me? I don''t mind at


    all¡­"


    Hearing this, Marin blushed with embarrassment. She red back at him angrily, as this reminded her


    about the time in the northeast military camp. The scene in her room at that time was as if there was an


    aura of romance between them. Nevertheless, even at that moment, Rocky didn''t cross his limits. So


    she had her doubts regarding Rocky trying to misbehave with her cousin. It really didn''t make any


    sense.


    Marin was struggling with all these thoughts. She never believed that Rocky had done that. Although


    he always looked slovenly and sometimes was enigmatic and capricious, she knew he was not a


    pervert. But Rocky refused to exin what really happened. She was not able toprehend this fact.


    Of course, he might be guilty, but why did he insist on exining only after her cousin would wake up.


    This too added to her confusion.


    "Ahem!" At this moment, a cold tone came from the side. It was Sabina who was looking aloof at Rocky


    with no expression. His words pushed back her memory into the time when she saw Rocky naked in


    the Geisha House. That was her first experience in seeing a naked man.


    "Commander Sabina, would you also like to¡­" Rocky was not hesitant in teasing her as well.


    "Well, if you don''t want to be a man for the rest of your life," Sabina responded mercilessly.


    "You are too cruel." Rocky''s face suddenly turned pale upon hearing that, because, the look on


    Sabina''s face was damn serious.


    Seeing Rocky''s pale face, Marin couldn''t hold herughter.


    "In fact, you surely look more beautiful when you smile, and please don''t frown anymore at me. And


    you don''t have to worry that I will run away. As I said, everything would get clear as the Deputy


    Commander in Chief wakes up. What I had done may not be right. But in that situation, I had no other


    option." Rocky said to the two women. The look on his face revealed the seriousness of his words.


    The two women were stunned upon hearing Rocky''s words. They didn''t fully understand the depth of


    his words, but when they came back to their senses, he had already gone.


    After a while, Rocky went back to Louis''s tent.


    "Commander Bai¡­" As soon as Louis saw Rocky, he saluted with respect.


    "I''m not amander anymore. I''m just a breeder. Therefore, just call me by my name," Rocky replied


    while folding his arms across his chest.


    "I don''t think it''s proper." Louis knew that irrespective of whatever he was informed, Rocky was


    somebody who made great contributions to the Crimson Dragon Army. Although, he was unaware


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    about the reason for Rocky''s return to the logistics camp, he felt that Rocky would definitely stay there


    for a short time and would probably go back to the front line to fight soon.


    "Then call me whatever you like except Commander," Rocky said, with raised eyebrows.


    "Then we should call you Captain Rocky," Louis answered after thinking for a while.


    Rocky shrugged with no objection.


    "Captain Rocky, you came back just in time. Actually, I''m really troubled with the order from the


    Commander in Chief," At this moment, Louis arched his hand and said.

 Chapter 493 Rocky Smiled

    Chapter 493 Rocky Smiled


    "What order can make you so worried, Camp Director Louis?" asked Rocky. Looking at Louis, Rocky


    knew that Louis seemed really in a dilemma.


    "Commander in Chief ordered a few days ago that the logistics camp should speed up the supply of


    grains and materials. However, now the battle line of the Crimson Dragon Army is too long and


    scattered. With the current capacity of the logistics camp, it is almost impossible to speed up the supply


    of the grains and materials," Louis replied.


    "You can report the actual situation to the Commander in Chief and ask him to increase the soldiers of


    the logistics camp," suggested Rocky after thinking for a while. He knew that he should definitely find a


    solution to the problem to help them.


    "Easier said than done. In order to attack the Deity Unicorn Valley, the Crimson Dragon Army has


    gathered thirty thousand soldiers and ten thousand reinforcements. The rest of soldiers have to guard


    other strategically important ces. There are no extra soldiers for the logistics camp. The Commander


    in Chief also knows this situation. But he still hopes the logistics camp can figure out a way to solve the


    problem," sighed Louis hesitantly. Solving the problem was a matter of urgency and Louis was quite


    considerate about the issue.


    "Lance is really good at forcing others to do what they can''t do!" Rocky sneered.


    Louis was surprised to hear Rocky calling out Commander in Chief by his name. After all, this showed


    disrespect towards Lance. Seeing Rocky''s look, he guessed that Rocky had quarreled with Lance and


    that was the reason for Rocky''s return to the logistics camp. But Louis looked up to Rocky with high


    respect as he was known for his achievements in the past.


    It was just a mere guess, so he didn''t ask much. He hoped that Rocky coulde up with an idea to


    transport gains and materials to solve the current issue. Louis believed that Rocky coulde up with


    an action n which was far more effective than anything anyone in the camp would think of.


    Noticing Louis''s worries, Rocky said with hesitation, "Let me see, but I''m afraid it''s going to be very


    difficult ording to the current situation."


    Rocky knew that he had to find a solution spontaneously and there was no more time to waste. He


    knew that loss of time meant loss of resources for the army.


    "Thank you! Captain Rocky," replied Louis delightedly. He was thankful for the sheer support. Louis


    became a bit calm after hearing from Rocky as he strongly believed that Rocky was prudent.


    "By the way, ask the cook to prepare thirty pieces of meat and send them to the beast farm every day


    from tomorrow onward," Rocky added.


    "Thirty? Really thirty?? That''s too much... Why do we need so much meat, Captain Rocky?" said Louis


    surprisingly.


    "The injured spirit-manipted beasts in the beast farm are starving to death. They must eat a lot to fill


    their stomach," answered Rocky.


    "The spirit-manipted beasts are either badly injured or disabled. Even if they eat well, they are


    barely useful. Also thirty pieces of meat are too much. It is equal to the food requirements of the


    generals and soldiers of our camp for a few days. And we have to provide it every day..." Louis said


    with hesitation.


    "They are barely useful? After I cure them, I''m sure they will live well," Rocky dered, crossing his


    arms across his chest.


    Hearing what Rocky said, Louis thought that he had to rely on Rocky to solve the current problem, so


    he had to take the order.


    After thinking for a while, he asked, "Can we provide it less frequently, like once in three days?"


    Louis wasn''t sure about Rocky''s decision.


    "No, at least once in two days is needed. We need to prepare some vegetables and fruits too," added


    Rocky, waving his hand.


    After a while, Louis finally made up his mind and nodded. He relied on Rocky''s decisions.


    "Thank you, Camp Director Louis," said Rocky. Rocky smiled and left with his hands sped behind his


    back.


    It was already midnight when he got out of the tent. He sneaked out of the logistics camp alone and


    went to the river nearby where he took a quick shower and washed the stinky clothes. Then he found a


    few branches and set the clothes up. He made a fire nearby. He wore his underwear and exposed his


    strong body. He sat on the stone next to the river and cultivated himself with his eyes closed.


    After cultivating himself for a while, Rocky noticed that there was a very familiar aura of the Heavenly


    Stageing closer to him. He opened his eyes immediately and saw a graceful woman approaching.


    "Commander Marin! It''s sote and you still spy on me? Are you going to keep an eye on me every


    day?" said Rocky. At the first nce, Rocky recognized that the beautiful woman was Marin because of


    her beautiful long hair and pale skin. Marin had curvy body which was deeply attractive. Her almond


    eyes and long neck enhanced her look.


    "Why didn''t you tell me you were here? I have been looking for you for a long time," Marinined


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    as she came close.


    "As I said, I won''t run away. I will never," said Rocky. Rocky shook his head, smiling bitterly. He found


    that Marin was really difficult to deal with. Then he walked down the rock.


    At the same time, Marin came forward. In the light of fire, she saw that Rocky was in an underwear


    which could only cover the private parts of his body. He had strong and refined muscles which were


    proportioned and charming bronze skin tone.


    Marin couldn''t stop blushing as she saw him. Her eyes fell on his perfect body for a moment and she


    swallowed slightly. She had to admit that this was definitely the best body of a man she had seen ever


    in her life. She was in the army where there were masculine soldiers. She saw them bare to the waist


    from time to time. Most of the time, she was not surprised by it as it was a regr everyday scene. No


    man intrigued her. But when she saw the figure of Rocky, she felt her heart beating fast. She couldn''t


    help wanting to take a few more looks at him.


    Marin looked away and asked hastily, "Where are your clothes?"


    "Aren''t they being dried there?" Rocky said by pointing to the clothes near the fire.


    "Why don''t you use your spiritual power to dry them? It''ll be faster, isn''t it?" said Marin. She was


    extremely confused.


    "It is morefortable to wear clothes dried in this way, I mean naturally," replied Rocky.


    Hearing that, Marin gave a disdainful look at Rocky. She thought he was really not affected by the


    dismissal at all. After returning to the logistics camp, he felt at home. He was at peace. Besides, he did


    not feel guilty about his actions done to her cousin. Unless he was heartless, he would not have been


    worried. This made her more curious about what had happened and what Rocky meant by saying that


    before.


    "If you have nothing else to say, I will continue with my cultivation. If you want to spy on me, go ahead!


    I''m very generous. I won''t mind you taking advantage of me," said Rocky. Rocky turned around and


    jumped onto the stone. He closed his eyes and started to cultivate himself. It was a practice that


    brought him concentration.


    Marin was a little hesitant seeing him so indulgent in the process. She did not know whether she should


    continue to spy on him. But she stayed and sat beside the fire.


    When she saw the Frozen Wind Dagger near the fire, she felt the unique spiritual power released from


    it. The golden light gleamed and this made her curious. Marin couldn''t help but reach out to pick it up.


    She turned around to take a peek at Rocky as she didn''t want him to know.


    ''From where did he get such a rare Spiritual Weapon?'' Marin wondered. She observed it and was


    intrigued by its beauty. Soon her eyes caught its delicate handle. At the end of the handle there was a


    mark resembling a snowke. She happened to recall this mark and knew that only one person in the


    Holy Dragon Empire had this mark. The person was Marcia, one of the Three Great Generals of the


    Holy Dragon Empire! She was struck realizing this.

 Chapter 494 A Man of Mystery

    Chapter 494 A Man of Mystery


    "Why is there an inscription of General Marcia''s Snowke Mark on this Spiritual Weapon?" Marin


    wondered while holding the Frozen Wind Dagger in her hand. At the back of her head, she knew the


    answer to her question, but she was still in disbelief. It was obvious that the Frozen Wind Dagger


    belonged to Marcia. Otherwise, it couldn''t have Snowke Mark. Besides, Frozen Wind Dagger was a


    very special Spiritual Weapon, which was extremely rare. The Frozen Wind Dagger with the Snowke


    Mark on it meant that it was Marcia''s favorite.


    An even bigger question for Marin then was what Rocky had been doing with the weapon. In the first


    ce, how did he even acquire it? Marcia should have been carefully protecting such a precious


    weapon. It would have been impossible for Rocky to get a hold of the weapon. Unless Marcia willingly


    gifted the dagger to Rocky. But why would Marcia even do that?


    "Does it have anything to do with his secret identity?" Marin''s hand scratched her chin. Marin thought


    there was something more to the story. Sabina had been tasked to protect Rocky. Perhaps he had a


    special rtionship with Marcia. And so Marcia sent Sabina to protect Rocky.


    Sabina was Marcia''s apprentice. If she sent her apprentice to protect Rocky, he must have been


    special to her.


    Marin''s mind was in ces. She felt like she barely knew who Rocky was. He had too many secrets.


    Much more, she could notprehend what Marcia, one of the Three Great Generals from Holy


    Dragon Empire, had to do with him. The Commander in Chief used to specte that Rocky was a


    member of the royal family. It was never proven, but with all the recent development, this could actually


    be true.


    Marin''s thoughts were disturbed by a figure that appeared beside her. It was Sabina, and she was


    eyeing the Frozen Wind Dagger in her hand.


    "Sabina!" Marin wondered if Sabina knew anything about the truth behind the Frozen Wind Dagger.


    "Let''s move somewhere else," Sabina whispered, her eyes ncing at Rocky. He was seated on a


    stone just a few steps behind them.


    Marin nodded and ced the Frozen Wind Dagger back where she found it.


    Together, the two girls disappeared.


    On a stone, Rocky was rested. His eyes were only barely open and his lips formed a small smile.


    On the other side, Marin and Sabina found an area where peach blossoms bloomed.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Did General Marcia give Rocky that Spiritual Weapon?" Marin asked as soon as they were in a quiet


    ce.


    Sabina responded with a cold gaze. She had seen the Frozen Wind Dagger and recognized it instantly.


    She shared the same thoughts with Marin and she knew they were correct.


    "Is it true?" Marin pushed. Fear was evidenced in Marin''s eyes. Sabina''s silence spoke volumes.


    "What''s going on between Rocky and General Marcia? Why would she give such a special weapon to


    Rocky? What''s so special about Rocky?" Marin interrogated.


    "Marin, you have too many questions. I don''t know. I don''t know anything about him. I only know one


    thing, which I wish you''d keep a secret. My master sent me to protect Rocky. You may have spected


    so. But this is the first time anyone would be hearing about this from me." Sabina frowned.


    "You didn''t know either?" Marin expected that Sabina knew. After all, she was close to Rocky and


    Marcia.


    "My master didn''t exin to me why I had to protect Rocky. But given the recent events, I think I''m


    starting to understand why. All I know for sure right now is that Rocky is a dangerous person. You


    cannot get close to him and, most especially, you cannot fall in love with him. He is not a good person."


    Sabina looked serious.


    "Love him? Why would you even say that? How could I love him?" Marin said aghast. She found


    Sabina''s statements to be loaded with meaning.


    "Stop lying to yourself. It''s obvious that you have fallen in love with him. When the Commander in Chief


    threatened to kill Rocky, your eyes looked so fearful. Much fearful than mine. It was obvious to me that


    you felt strongly for Rocky. Isis is your cousin. You had all the right to be mad at him, especially if he


    really did that kind of thing to her. However, you already assumed that he was innocent and hoped he


    wouldn''t die. Didn''t you?" Sabina''s words pierced through Marin.


    Marin''s instinct was to deny everything that Sabina said. But even she knew everything Sabina said


    was true.


    "You''d better go back. Keep a distance between you and him. It''s what''s best for you," Sabina added.


    "But," Marin insisted, "I had orders from the Commander in Chief." Marin knew that the sight of Rocky


    distracted her.


    "Don''t worry about him. I''ll look after him. Just take care of Isis. When she wakes up, you will know the


    truth. Prepare yourself," Sabina advised.


    "Do you think Rocky really did that?" Marin asked. Deep down, she knew what Sabina meant.


    "All I know is that Isis holds the truth. Right now, the Commander in Chief might be regretting his


    decision, just like Rocky predicted. This is a terrible thing for the Crimson Dragon Army. Maybe..."


    Suddenly, something urred to Sabina.


    "Maybe what?" Marin''s curiosity was piqued.


    Sabina shook her head. "Nothing. Please message as soon as Isis wakes up." Sabina wanted to know


    the truth as well.


    Marin wanted to ask more, but decided against it. She summoned Verdanim and left.

 Chapter 495 She Really Lost It

    Chapter 495 She Really Lost It


    The wind caressed the grass gently like the touch of silk on the skin. The sky was bright with the


    morning sun, not too harsh but not too cold either. It was a perfect day in the Deity Unicorn Valley. It


    was aplete contrast to the palpable tension that escted by the minute in the Crimson Dragon


    Army''s camp.


    Inside the temporarily-built beast stable, Lance paced restlessly. He looked anxiously at Silver Wind


    whose injuries were gradually getting worse since it arrived. Its health deteriorated in every breath it


    took while the beast curer of the army was too dim-witted to heal it.


    "Where are the beast curers of the main camp? Shouldn''t they have arrived by now?" Lance asked the


    guard furiously as he passed that corner of the stable for probably the fiftieth time on that day.


    "They are on the way," the guard answered hesitantly. He cowered away from Lance''s restless


    movements, afraid he would anger him if he gave the same answer to his repetitive questions.


    Lance didn''t notice his guard''s reactions, of course. He was too preupied with Silver Wind''s


    condition, worried it could die at any moment. It was his daughter''s beloved spirit-manipted beast.


    His daughter''s condition was already grim; if something happened to her precious beast, it could be


    detrimental to her. Thest thing he wanted for her was to suffer more.


    Soon, amotion sounded from outside. Three people were rushed in, escorted by several guards.


    Before the guard even announced their presence, he was on his feet.


    "Commander in Chief, the three beast curers of the main camp have arrived."


    "Commander in Chief..." The three beast curers went to Lance and bowed in homage.


    "Enough of this courtesy. Go and check the injuries of Silver Wind," Lance immediately ordered them.


    The three beast curers surrounded the dying Silver Wind and scrutinized its injuries. They looked at


    each other and shook their heads in resignation. However, they all looked reluctant to tell Lance their


    diagnosis.


    "How is it?" Lance asked. He red at the three beast curers who were as useful as a bag of rocks.


    They were just standing around when he expected them to be healing Silver Wind.


    "Commander in Chief, all the organs of Silver Wind have been damaged. Its heart, its arteries, and its


    veins have all been torn into tiny fragments. I''m afraid..." One of the curers started talking but trailed off


    as Lance''s face darkened with every word he uttered.


    He red at the useless curers until they could not help but fidget in their ces. He didn''t expect


    anything from the three beast curers and their poor medical skills. He needed Sheridan to save Silver


    Wind but he was in the camp in Evian City. It would take him at least two days toe but Silver Wind


    would probably be dead by then.


    "Do what you must to keep it alive. Or else!" Lance pinned them with a stern re. He hoped he could


    scare them to produce good results and thus, good news.


    The three beast curers managed to nod before they scurried away. He would follow them and re at


    them for all the hours it took if he thought that would produce better results. However, he stopped short


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    when a soldier called his attention.


    "Commander in Chief, Deputy Commander in Chief has awakened."


    "She has awakened?" Lance''s eyes widened at the news. His anger was promptly forgotten as he


    hastily went to see his precious daughter.


    In one of the tents, Isis was half-sitting on the bed. Thea she had been under for the past two days


    left her pale and weak since she hadn''t eaten anything yet.


    "Come on, Commander, you have to eat something," the female guard urged. She had brought in some


    food for her earlier and had been intermittently urging her to eat since she woke up.


    "No, thanks. I have no appetite. Where is my father?" Isis asked softly as she waved her hand


    dismissively.


    "Isis!" Lance eximed as he rushed into the tent and by her daughter''s side in one fell swoop. His


    eyes were bright as she clutched her close to him,forted by the sound of her breathing.


    "I''m sorry, I made you worry, father," Isis apologized quietly. She looked down, unable to meet his eyes.


    She knew that she made everyone worry.


    "It''s good to see you awake," Lance said. He leaned away from his daughter to stare lovingly at her


    face and gathered one of her hands to him. He was greatlyforted by the repetitive thump of her


    pulse.


    "Where is Rocky? I want to see him..." Isis asked hesitantly.


    "Rocky? I have relegated him to the logistics camp," Lance shouted as he burst in anger.


    "Relegated him to the logistics camp? Why?" Isis asked with surprise. She stared at his obvious anger,


    confused.


    "Do you remember what happened before you passed out?" Lance asked tentatively. Of course, he


    hoped that she didn''t remember what had happened. That way, he could punish Rocky after he


    confirmed Rocky''s crime.


    "Before I passed out..." Isis whispered to herself. She looked back and thought of the extremely


    embarrassing scene before she lost her consciousness. An embarrassed flush painted her face pink


    but she brightened from the pleasant memory.


    "Isis?" Lance asked, puzzled by his daughter''s pleased expression.


    "Yes, I do." Isis smiled brightly. Lance was stunned to see her in such high spirits but heposed


    himself quickly.


    He looked at the female guard that was standing guard and motioned for her to leave.


    Immediately, the female guard left without any questions asked.


    "Isis, is he the one that slept with you? I know you are sad. It doesn''t matter. I won''t let anyone else find


    out. I''m going to torment him myself. Even though I can''t kill him, I''ll make sure he will hold his tongue


    forever," Lance promised with a determined gleam in his eyes. His daughter was a strong warrior but


    she was still a fragile flower in his eyes.


    "Father, you know that Rocky and I have already..." Isis trailed off as she realized that her father had


    already found out what transpired between Rocky and her. ''Why was Rocky relegated to the logistics


    camp?'' she thought in puzzlement. She did sleep with Rocky but it was only thanks to him that she


    survived. Surely, there was no reason for her father to send him away.


    "So, it was really him! I''ll send someone to take him back now!" Lance shouted angrily.


    "Father, what are you doing? Yes, Rocky did something but he had to do that to save my life. Were it


    not for him, I would have died. Didn''t he tell you?" Isis asked in confusion. Rocky had saved her and


    yet her father was acting as if he had disgraced her. However, she didn''t know that Rocky didn''t tell her


    father what truly happened back then.


    "What? He... he saved you?" Lance stuttered in surprise.


    "Yes, he did that to save me. Besides, I did it voluntarily, so it''s not his fault. Timber Deity Empire would


    have captured me if he hadn''t arrived on Mount Clouds in time. He saved me," Isis exined. She


    wondered what her father knew already and what she could tell him.


    "What happened when you were on Mount Clouds?" Lance was starting to realize that he had made a


    mistake. He was beginning to see that he did not know the whole story and he had judged Rocky


    prematurely.


    Isis patiently told him the whole story. She told him how the Timber Deity Empire used Rocky to seduce


    her and then used her as a bait to lure Rocky out until he was tricked into joining the Timber Deity


    Empire. Rocky pretended to join the Timber Deity Empire to save her without any hesitation, no matter


    what the cost. She exined that the reason that Rocky slept with her was that she was poisoned by


    the aphrodisiac powder. He could have left her and she would have died of her sexual desire.


    Lance felt more and more embarrassed as Isis told him the whole story. He thought that Rocky had


    done something unforgivable to his daughter, but it turned out that Rocky had actually saved his


    daughter. His daughter lost her reputation but, more importantly, she was alive. His daughter didn''t


    even me Rocky, instead, she saw him as her savior. Despite all that, Rocky never protested. He


    kept his peace even when he was sent back to the logistics camp and even when the Crimson Dragon


    Token was taken from him.

 Chapter 496 Hes A Spy

    Chapter 496 He''s A Spy


    "You might''ve owed Rocky a lot for saving you. But your virginity, Isis? What on earth would convince


    you to¡­" Lance suddenly asked Isis with a strange expression. He was beginning to sense something.


    "I¡­ Father, please. Stop asking these ridiculous questions. You know that Rocky was unjustly used.


    He has done nothing wrong. Besides, I''ve already uncovered the spy sent by the Timber Deity Empire.


    He''s been hiding in the Crimson Dragon Army for a long time. If he hadn''t set any traps, I would''ve


    never been given any clues to unravel his true identity. He was the spy who sent me the fake message


    that led me to the Mount Clouds," Isis exined to her father.


    "Who was it?" Lance asked, visibly irritated and angered. Rocky, as it turned out, was not the guy to be


    med.


    "It was Dunn," Isis confirmed.


    "Dunn? But why?" Lance inquired in confusion. Dunn had recently been promoted to Frontline


    Commander due to his high reputation. He had gone through all the necessary background checks and


    examinations, so there was no reason to believe he could be a traitor. However, Lance also knew that


    Isis would never lie to him on such an important matter. If she was right, then the Crimson Dragon


    Army was inevitably in danger. Being a Frontline Commander, Dunn was aware of the military secrets


    and all the attack ns they had. No wonder they couldn''t defeat the Timber Deity Empire even after


    many days'' fierce battles!


    "Didn''t Rocky tell you? He knew about it, as well." Surprised at her father''s reaction, Isis began to


    wonder why Rocky didn''t tell her father first.


    "All he asked of me was to find Dunn and confront him. He never told me Dunn was a traitor. As far as I


    know, Dunn was injured several days ago and returned to the main camp for treatment." Lance shook


    his head after his reveal.


    "Then why didn''t you listen to him?" Isis asked with a frown.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "It was my fault. I didn''t take Rocky''s word seriously. He never told me Dunn was a spy. My judgment


    was clouded because of what he did to you." Like his daughter, Lance''s face darkened at the


    realization. His impulsive tendencies had gotten the better of him and led him to me everything on


    Rocky and send him away to the logistics camp.


    "Father, you have to hurry and send out the order for Dunn''s arrest to the main camp immediately!


    However, I''m afraid he''s already left since my return." Isis hurried her steps. Even if the chances of


    Dunn still being in the camp were slim, they could still catch him if Lance just sent out the order. That


    would give Rocky enough time to confront Dunn.


    "I know. But you should get some rest. I''ll deal with it." Lance nodded beforeforting Isis as best as


    he could. There was no turning back now. All that remained was to move forward and find the solution


    to this problem.


    "I''m alright, father. Just order for Rocky to return. When you ced him in the logistics camp, you were


    led straight into the Timber Deity Empire''s trap. The Timber Deity Empire seemed eager to get their


    hands on Rocky, so they were willing to do anything at any cost. If we don''t release Rocky, then it will


    be easy for the Timber Deity Empire to convince Rocky to be with them," Isis exined with utmost


    conviction.


    "I''m afraid it''s toote. When I relocated Rocky to the logistics camp, I confiscated his Crimson Dragon


    Token. Before I left, he told me that I''d deeply regret it." With a deep sigh, Lance frowned.


    Isis was stunned with what her father had just done. She knew Rocky would never forgive Lance for


    taking his token away. However, she didn''t me her father for what he did¡ªwhat he did was out of his


    great love for her.


    "If I talk to him, maybe he''ll reconsider returning¡­" Isis offered, hopeful that Rocky would ept her


    sincere apology.


    "You haven''t fully recovered yet. The military doctor insisted that you should have a few days of rest.


    Please trust me to take care of everything. Okay?" Lance begged his daughter.


    What he didn''t know was that Isis'' true intention was to not just find Rocky and convince him to return


    but to talk with him about what happened between them that day, as well. She suspected that Rocky


    didn''t exin everything to her father out of guilt for taking her virginity away. However, Rocky never


    noticed that she had already regained consciousness by then. He didn''t take advantage of her. She


    allowed it¡ªwanted it¡ªto happen. He had to know how she truly felt. God knew she would''ve died if


    she didn''t manage to satisfy her lust that day. After all, these things happened. She didn''t me Rocky


    at all. In fact, she felt guilty for involving him in all of this. As for the Crimson Dragon Army, they might


    be on the verge of losing an excellent Commander because of this mess.


    "As for Rocky, I''ll message Marin and let her deal with it. Besides, Silver Wind was injured. As its


    master, you must ensure its recovery," Lance ordered in a serious tone.


    Upon seeing her father''s expression, she knew that Silver Wind was not doing too well. Quickly, she


    got out of bed and shouted, "I need to go check on Silver Wind!"


    "Isis, wait¡­" Lance called out, already regretting mentioning Silver Wind to his daughter. He wanted


    her to stop but knew that would be useless. Silver Wind was his daughter''s best friend, and she''d stop


    at nothing to make sure it was safe. He followed her out of the tent.


    They arrived east of the Crimson Dragon Army''s base.


    "Silver Wind!" At the sight of Silver Wind, Isis'' heart dropped to her stomach. It was sprawled on its


    stomach, constantly gasping and trembling from the pain. It seemed that Silver Wind was on the verge


    of death. Isis knew it was hurt, but she didn''t expect it to be injured this badly. She rushed to its side,


    knelt, and touched Silver Wind''s head gently. The lines on her face did nothing to hide her worry and


    sadness.


    Once Silver Wind saw Isis, it let out a weak cry. Its eyelids fluttered momentarily as it let out a heavy


    gasp. It wanted to be closer to its master, but it couldn''t move at all.


    "What happened? How could Silver Wind have been hurt this badly?" Isis turned to her father, hoping


    to draw out the answers from him.


    "I am just as clueless as you are. We found Silver Wind like this when we were at the Mount Clouds.


    Upon examining the wounds, we suspect that it was attacked by multiple masters above the Heavenly


    Stage alongside some spirit-manipted beasts," Lance informed. Silver Wind was a powerful war


    dragon at the fourth grade of the four-star level. Ordinary spirit maniptors stood no chance against it,


    unless they had it outnumbered.


    "It must be those guys from the Timber Deity Empire. As I was in the Mount Clouds, I noticed several


    spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage watching me from outside the array," Isis revealed to her


    father while gently stroking the top of Silver Wind''s head. Although her voice sounded normal, her eyes


    shone with tears. Looking at Silver Wind''s current state, Isis knew it might have no chance of


    recovering. She whispered to Silver Wind, "You must''ve protected me from all the danger, huh? My


    dear Silver Wind. I promise your master will do everything she can to make sure you don''t die."


    "Don''t worry Isis. I''ve instructed Sheridan toe here as soon as possible. I guarantee that Silver


    Wind will be fine as long as Sheridan remains here," said Lance. Lance began tofort his daughter.


    Isis knew that Sheridan was experienced in healing various spirit-manipted beasts. He''d surely help


    Silver Wind get better in no time.


    Meanwhile, Sabina had just realized that Rocky was nowhere to be found the next morning. Sabina


    had looked for him multiple times at the logistics camp but to no avail.


    "Where on earth has he gone?" Sabina stared at the ground, exhausted from her search. Yesterday,


    she promised Marin that she would keep a close eye on him. Now Rocky was gone without a trace!


    How would she exin this to Marin and the Commander in Chief?


    "When I find you Rocky, I''ll make you wish you never left!" sworn Sabina. Wasting not a single second


    more, Sabina left the logistics camp quickly.


    Not far from the logistics camp, in a hidden forest, multiple trees were being cut down and dragged into


    a Magic Spiritual Space.


    Somewhere within the Magic Spiritual Space, three Dark Heaven Insects were busy pulling those trees


    into their designated positions.


    Rocky was keeping himself busy by processing some trees in his Magic Spiritual Space. Currently, he


    was in front of a building that began to take shape. This would soon be theboratory that he had


    designed earlier.


    Rocky had nned on building a joint experiment base with various facilities¡ªa huge project that


    would consume a lot of his time. Up until now, he had only figured out the facility sizes along with some


    preliminary construction in his Magic Spiritual Space. This was going to take a while.


    His top priority at the moment was theboratory. He needed to finish this first before continuing with


    his gene research. Although he tried his best to hide it, he was ecstatic that Lance had relocated him to


    the logistics camp. This gave him more time to do what he needed to do.

 Chapter 497 A Lofty Magic Spiritual Space

    Chapter 497 A Lofty Magic Spiritual Space


    Rocky wasn''t sure if the war would benefit him, but he did know that he would need the support of the


    Crimson Dragon Group in the future. Taking part in this war would help foster his rtionship with


    them. If not for that, this war would merely be a revenge tactic against him.


    He wasn''t afraid he''d lose the trust of the Crimson Dragon Group. If Isis woke up, Lance would then


    realize he was wrong and want Rocky back. But he didn''t intend to intervene anymore. Timber Deity


    Empire was after him and they were now more dedicated in capturing him. Given his current state,


    trying to fight them would have been suicide. And so he decided to lie low and not intervene for the


    time being. He decided that he would only intervene if the Crimson Dragon Army seemed desperate.


    Rocky was deep in contemtion when he heard heavy breathing sounds around him. Before he could


    react, he saw someone enter his Magic Spiritual Space.


    Rocky quickly entered his Magic Spiritual Space and, true enough, he saw a delicate figure entering it.


    ''How did she find me?'' he thought.


    It was Sabina.


    Sabina was as confused as Rocky when she was inside the space. She thought she had entered a


    Magic Spiritual Space of a Divine Stage cultivator with as much power as her master. To her surprise,


    she found herself in Rocky''s territory.


    Sabina blinked. "Is this your Magic Spiritual Space?" She asked Rocky. The two stared at each other in


    disbelief.


    "Is there any problem?" Rocky asked in way of response. Sabina''s reaction reminded Rocky of


    Sheridan''s the first time he also came to the same ce.


    "How is this possible? How can your Magic Spiritual Space be so big? You''d need the same power as


    my master to have such arge space," Sabina remarked. Sabina knew that Rocky was a warrior of


    only the Heavenly Stage. But, judging from his lofty Magic Spiritual Space, perhaps she was wrong.


    "Sheridan asked the same thing," Rocky said honestly. "Is my Magic Spiritual Space really that big?"


    For Rocky, his space wasn''t as big as he wanted it to be. He would want to have enough space to


    conduct experiments and keep more spirit-manipted beasts.


    "How did you make this?" Sabina guessed Rocky had some help.


    Rocky shrugged. "How am I supposed to know? It''s been this way since the day I opened it." Rocky


    looked at the space around him.


    Sabina was speechless. She looked around and saw, in the distance, an unfinished building. It was


    surrounded by wood pirs and spirit-manipted beasts loomed.


    "Are you building a house here? I thought you only had two spirit-manipted beasts. Obviously, there


    are more than two in here." Sabina was awestruck. Everything she was seeing was iprehensible


    to her.


    The size of one''s Magic Spiritual Space depended on the spirit maniptor''s abilities. If Rocky truly


    was only as powerful as she thought, he couldn''t have acquired such huge space. Much more, it


    should have been impossible for Rocky to build a house inside his Magic Spiritual Space. Maybe there


    was something extraordinary about Rocky indeed.


    "Let''s talk outside." Rocky assumed Sabina would continue asking questions. He had to get her out of


    there or else he would risk exposing the Dark Heaven Insect Queen living inside his Magic Spiritual


    Space that he kept in secret. He grabbed Sabina''s fair hand, pulled her out, and forced the Magic


    Spiritual Space to close.


    Sabina quickly let go of Rocky''s hand after she realized their hands were inteced.


    Rocky snickered. He still felt the smoothness of her hand against his palm. It was unfortunate that she


    didn''t allow him to touch it.


    "Touch me again and I''ll chop your hands off." Sabina warned.


    "What did you want from me? How did you find me here?" It was Rocky''s time to ask questions. He


    thought he was in a remote enough ce away from people, yet Sabina managed to find him.


    "I was just trying to keep my promise to Marin. I told her I''d take care of you. But you disappeared from


    the logistics camp without warning. Never do that again unless you want me to break your legs,"


    Sabina threatened.


    "Okay." Rocky did not argue.


    "I''m still not over this. How can your Magic Spiritual Space be so big?" Sabina''s cold voice turned into


    envy. Bigger space meant more room for spirit-manipted beasts. It would be a great honor to have


    had such a big Magic Spiritual Space.


    Sabina was a master at the Supernal Stage. She could only open a Magic Spiritual Space asrge as


    an ordinary house with a limited capacity.


    For someone like Rocky to build a house inside his Magic Spiritual Space was unbelievable. Sabina


    was convinced more and more that he possessed unusual power and that nothing about him could be


    "You also deserve arge Magic Spiritual Space," Rocky remarked in an attempt to calm the envy in


    Sabina''s eyes.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Mine is nothingpared to yours. I''m really not sure how to feel after seeing yours," Sabina


    stammered. She tried to say something more, but instead decided to leave. Rocky was left alone.


    Rocky smiled. He couldn''t understand Sabina, but he felt at ease that she was protecting him. What he


    wanted to know was who was behind all of this. He had heard about her master from Sabina. He didn''t


    know who her master was, but he believed it must have something to do with her master.

 Chapter 498 What To Do

    Chapter 498 What To Do


    "Although Sabina was sent to protect me, she seems to not know who I am. Perhaps the person who


    sent her knows, otherwise a person at the Supernal Stage wouldn''t have been sent to protect some


    random person. Who could her master be? Could it be Lena?" Rocky guessed. The beautiful image of


    Lena crossed his mind.


    The next day, Marin arrived at the camp near the Deity Unicorn Valley. She went straight to the tent of


    Isis knowing that she had woken up. When she got there, Isis was nowhere to be seen. Later, she was


    informed that she had been with Silver Wind.


    Marin went to the beast stable that was set up for Silver Wind and that is where she found Isis.


    "Isis," Marin called. She was relieved to finally see Isis safe and sound. But before a smile could form


    on her face, she noticed that Isis was sad.


    Isis looked up. "Marin," she started, "aren''t you supposed to be at the logistics camp? My father said


    you were sent there. Why are you here? My father''s message hasn''t been delivered yet."


    "I came back because I was worried about you," Marin reasoned.


    "I''m fine." Isis managed a small smile. She touched Marin''s forehead tofort her.


    "Are you really fine? Do you recall what happened to you?" Marin wasn''t convinced. She assumed


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Lance hadn''t told Isis what had happened.


    "Yes, I do. I know that I lost my virginity." Her eyes gave no hint of any emotions. Calmness enveloped


    her face.


    Marin was surprised that Isis knew but, even more so, she was skeptical of her calmness. Isis was


    probably trying to hide her emotions. It wouldn''t be surprising if she hated Rocky. "Don''t be mad at


    him," Marinmented. "Maybe he was just obsessed by your beauty. Maybe you will never forgive him,


    but you have talk to your father. Rocky can''t die."


    "Obsessed by my beauty? What makes you say I will never forgive him?" The calmness on the face of


    Isis was reced by confusion.


    "Rocky slept with you. Didn''t he?" Marin asked.


    "Yes, he did. But only because he was trying to save me." Isis felt her heart beat faster at the memory


    of the passion they shared in the cave. She knew that Marin misunderstood the situation just as her


    father did.


    "To save you?" Marin was stunned. "So he didn''t take advantage of you?"


    Isis nodded.


    "It was a misunderstanding." Marin didn''t know how to feel.


    "How''s Rocky? Is he alright?" Isis wanted to know.


    "Rocky? Yes, he''s alright." Marin felt anger slowly crawl under her skin.


    "Did he exin his side to my father?" Isis wondered.


    Marin shook her head.


    "Why didn''t he tell my father the truth?" Isis couldn''tprehend Rocky''s actions.


    "Uncle was too angry to even listen to him. He found the two letters from your clothes and immediately


    thought that Rocky led you to Mount Clouds and set you up," Marin narrated.


    "Seriously? Father can really be stubborn." Isis let out a sigh.


    "But why did you go to Mount Clouds? And how did Rocky know you were there?" There were still


    plenty of questions in Marin''s mind.


    "It was all a setup by the Timer Deity Empire. A setup which we all had fallen for. It would be hard to


    have Rocky back this time," Isis mused.


    Marin was silent.


    "I have to go find Rocky. I just have to make sure Silver Wind is fine." Isis said this yet deep down knew


    she still wasn''t ready to meet Rocky.


    "Isis, what happened between you and Rocky wasplicated. Aren''t you the least bit angry at him?


    He took your chastity. A very precious thing for all of us!" Marin found something odd about how Isis


    behaved, especially considering that she was forced to have sex.


    "Why should I be angry? If we didn''t do it, I wouldn''t have been here right now. And besides..." Isis


    stopped herself mid-sentence. After that night, Isis realized she had special feelings for him. It wasn''t


    strong, but she also knew she had no bad feelings for the man. In fact, she may actually be willing to


    be his woman. She didn''t think she liked Rocky, but Rocky held a special ce in her heart. He was the


    only man apart from her father who made her feel a special kind of affection.


    "What were you trying to say?" Marin tried to read Isis'' weird expression.


    Isis shook her head. "It was nothing." She allowed her mind to wander off.


    "Are you sure you''d be okay confronting what happened between you and Rocky?" Marin confirmed.


    Even if Rocky had good intentions, being forced to have sex still wasn''t a small thing to take. But Isis


    was surprisingly calm.


    "Why wouldn''t I be? He saved me." Isis blushed. Rocky was the first man she had been with. Maybe


    that''s why he was so dear to her. He gave her indescribable feelings.


    Marin was silent. She realized that Isis looked like a woman in love. She knew Isis well. She knew that


    Isis wouldn''t have the heart to see him if she resented him. But now, Isis was even willing to go look for


    Rocky.


    Marin panicked. It looked like Isis was growing a crush on Rocky, just like her.


    She wouldn''t want both of them to fall for the same man. She wouldn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 499 He Is Excellent

    Chapter 499 He Is Excellent


    Another day passed in a twinkle of an eye. Time flew from dawn to dusk.


    Without even taking a sip of water, Sheridan rushed over from the headquarters in a long distance. He


    immediately rushed to the beast stable which was temporarily set up for Silver Wind to check its


    condition.


    Lance, Isis and Marin were waiting fretfully outside the stable. They all expected Sheridan could give


    them a good news. They were desperately waiting for the news that would bring a wide smile on their


    faces.


    It had been a while before Sheridan came out of the stable.


    "How could Silver Wind be so badly hurt?" Sheridan asked, frowning.


    "Is there any way to cure him, Sheridan?" asked Lance. "We need it to be alright, can''t bear if it is hurt.


    Sheridan...Tell us!" said Marin. Isis looked at Sheridan with a hint of hope on her worried face as she


    knew that she would break out if she heard something negative.


    "I''m afraid I can''t. It''s already a miracle for Silver Wind to be alive till now as its heart has cracked into


    tiny fragments. It''s because of all the prayers that she has lived after the disaster," sighed Sheridan. His


    face darkened and hands shivered.


    Lance''s face darkened when he heard this and Isis looked like she was going to tear apart. It was


    undoubtedly a grievous news for her. Silver Wind was like family to them and this news was indeed


    disheartening.


    "Don''t be so worried. Maybe we have other solutions. We will do our best," said Marin. Seeing this,


    Marin grabbed Isis'' right hand andforted her in a soft voice. Isis was more attached to Silver Wind.


    She couldn''t control when she heard this news.


    "Is that true that you can do nothing to this, Sheridan?" asked Lance. He wanted to know all the


    possibilities to help Silver Wind.


    "The best I can do is to make Silver Wind survive for some more time, but after that, I am afraid it


    would still can''t survive. Poor thing!" Sheridan shook his head. He looked at the wounds on Silver Wind


    and felt that even the great God was powerless to save its life. He was badly bleeding and time was


    ticking.


    "Sheridan, please think of another way. You must save Silver Wind ...He is our family," cried Isis. She


    begged as if her heart was broken and couldn''t stand this anymore.


    "Isis, it''s not that I don''t want to help. It''s that Silver Wind was badly injured. You know that I would use


    every drop of my sweat to rescue it," said Sheridan. His old face wrinkled in regret. "How could he not


    want to save Silver Wind? After all, Sliver Wind and Verdanim were both brought up by him."


    "Sheridan, do you think that Rocky can save Silver Wind?" asked Marin hastily. She was listing down


    all ways to help Silver Wind. It meant everything to her and Isis.


    Hearing that Sheridan banged his forehead on the palm and cried out in ecstasy. "How can I forget my


    precious disciple? Maybe he can really cure it. His operation is very excellent although I don''t know


    what it is. He is prudent and I can rely on him. He has saved Verdanim and a war dragon of a guy from


    the Elite Regiment which was injured seriously. He cured it with a well-nned surgery. If it is him,


    perhaps we can give it a shot," said Sheridan.


    "Sheridan, is that true? Does Rocky have a way to save Silver Wind? Can we trust him on this?" As


    soon as Isis heard Sheridan mention Rocky, she looked up with eyes full of hope. She wiped her tears


    and became sober.


    "It can only be him after all he has the experience to do so," said Sheridan. He nodded at them and told


    everyone to trust Rocky.


    "Is that guy better than you?" questioned Lance. He was surprised that Sheridan thought that Rocky


    could save Silver Wind. He wanted the best option as there was no time left.


    "It may be hard topare. But he is absolutely brilliant and passed down from my ancestors. I believe


    in his skill. Besides, I saw it with my own eyes that his operation was really sessful. Even I myself


    could notpare with him. So, if we ask him to save? the Silver Wind, there may be great hope,"


    Sheridan said honestly. He trusted Rocky and knew that this was the best decision considering the time


    constraints.


    "Can that guy save Silver Wind? I just relegated him to the logistics camp. I''m afraid he has already


    harbored a deep grudge against me, so he might also turn a blind eye to Silver Wind''s life¡­" said


    Lance. Lance mocked at himself. He not only misunderstood Rocky, but dismissed him to the logistics


    camp. Rocky was the only one who could save Silver Wind as he had the ability to perform a surgery


    and had good skills.


    "Father, you really did wrong this time...?" said Isis hesitantly. If Lance could wait till she had woken up,


    all the misunderstandings would not have happened. She wanted Silver Wind to be rescued and didn''t


    want any chance to be missed.


    "Lance, why has Rocky been relegated to the logistics camp? Didn''t you just promote him to the Elite


    Commander?" asked Sheridan. Sheridan didn''t know that Rocky had been relegated.


    "It''s a long story. Since you are his master, I think he will not refuse to do you a favor. We can all


    support him," said Lance. He thought for a while and looked at Sheridan hopefully. He wanted Sheridan


    to talk to Rocky as soon as possible.


    "Not necessarily. That boy is odd. As his master, I still have to serve him like an ancestor! What''s more,


    he always holds an eye for an eye..." Sheridan said, shaking his head. He knew that Rocky was hisst


    hope and wanted to save Silver Wind for them all.


    "I''ll go myself. No matter what happens, I will beg him to save Silver Wind. Trust me." Isis bit her pink


    lip helplessly. Although she was not ready to face Rocky, she had to do so for the sake of Silver Wind.


    "I''ll go with Isis," Marin said immediately. She knew how difficult this was for Isis emotionally and


    wanted to be her pir of support.


    "We are leaving now," said Isis. Isis then opened the Magic Spiritual Space and sent the Sliver Wind in.


    Then she pulled Marin and left.


    Soon two women flew out of the Crimson Dragon Army''s base and went to the logistics camp by riding


    Verdanim. The sky was cloudy and wind was hustling.


    "s! What a pity?" said Lance sorrowfully. He realized his mistake and wished to revert the past.


    "Don''t worry, Lance. My precious disciple will definitely rescue it with the help of these two strong girls,"


    said Sheridan. He tried to console Lance.


    "I''m afraid if Rocky would deliberately make things difficult for them and take this opportunity as


    revenge," Lance said and his eyes became serious. He didn''t know what to expect.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Although my disciple sometimes has a poisonous tongue, he is not that narrow-minded. He is helpful


    and has a good heart," Sheridan responded.


    "I hope so. I wish he considers this issue and tries to help Silver Wind," Lance sighed. He had no


    choice but listen to the god''s order. However, if something bad happened to Silver Wind, he would


    surely be med by his daughter. He knew that he wouldn''t be able to justify.


    After a day and night journey, Isis and Marin arrived at the logistics camp.


    The appearance of two women immediately caused a sensation in the whole logistics camp. Following


    the arrival of the cold and stunning Sabinast time, the show up of two great military flowers of the


    Crimson Dragon Group was news among the generals of the logistics camp. They were a feast in their


    eyes as women rarely visited the logistics camp.


    At this moment, Sabina who was cultivating in the camp, heard the noise outside and went outside to


    have a look. Seeing it was Isis and Marin, she went straight to them with a strange look as their sudden


    visit was a matter of suspicion.


    When the generals saw Sabina, they immediately made way for her. After a while, the logistics camp


    was disying the beauty and the spring scene, which made all the generals salivate and fascinated.


    They were mesmerized by the beauty of these women.


    "Sabina, where is Rocky? Tell him to meet me right now!" ordered Isis. She was woman of power and


    knew exactly what to do.


    "Maybe in the beast farm. Are you okay?" asked Sabina, ncing at Isis from head to toe. She looked


    thinner than before, but it seemed that she was fine.


    Not answering her question, Isis walked towards the beast farm restlessly. She was full of despair, but


    decided not to show it out.


    "What happened?" asked Sabina. She looked at Marin expecting her to reply as she was confused.

 Chapter 500 Rockys Surprise

    Chapter 500 Rocky''s Surprise


    "Silver Wind was injured. Even Sheridan didn''t know how to heal it. Sheridan advised me to go to


    Rocky," Marin exined.


    "He also knows how to cure spirit-manipted beasts?" Sabina asked in surprise.


    "Yes. He is a disciple of Sheridan. When Verdanim was injured before, Sheridan told me it couldn''t be


    cured. But Rocky was able to treat Verdanim intoplete healing." Marin shared.


    "Wait, you mean Sheridan?" Sabina pointed out. She shared a knowing look with Marin.


    "Yes," Marin answered. Her lips formed a tight smile.


    "You mean Rocky is a disciple of the most powerful beast tamer in the Holy Dragon Empire and the


    Wild Spirit Land," Sabina gasped. "That is impressive!" It turned out Rocky was more than just a simple


    had it that he shared the same master with the priest of the Holy Dragon Empire. He was extremely


    powerful and he was well-known across thend. Then, for reasons unknown, Sheridan disappeared. It


    would have been great to have met Sheridan during his peak, and lucky to have met him after his


    seclusion. For Rocky to have him his guide, he must have felt a huge honor. Sabina felt a tinge of envy.


    Even if Sheridan had been under the radar for a while now, no one had surpassed his Beast Taming


    Skill and Beast Curing Skill.


    "Sheridan has passed on all of the Beat Taming Skill and the Beast Curing Skill to Rocky. Rocky had


    learned all of that excellently already," Marin added.


    Sabina stiffened. "Marin, did Isis say anything after she woke up?"


    "She admitted to knowing what happened between her and Rocky. But she held no resentment. She


    talked about Rocky really calmly. It was strange." Marin was confused. Isis never liked Rocky, perhaps


    much more now that he took her virginity like that. It was odd for her to spare him.


    "Really? Then she also confirmed that Rocky really did that to her," Sabina said coldly.


    "She imed that Rocky only did it to save her. She would have been dead if he didn''tfort her


    desire," exined Marin. Marin''s heart ached for Isis. She trusted Isis'' judgment and would like to think


    that her cousin knew what she was doing. The important thing was that Isis was safe.


    "Then what about the Commander in Chief? Does he know that he used Rocky wrongly?" Sabina


    inquired further.


    "Uncle recognized hispse in judgment. But it would be useless to entertain regrets now. He''s just


    worried that Rocky might refuse to try to cure Silver Wind because of this." Marin was worried.


    "Let''s see for ourselves. If he refuses, then we will beat him until he saves Silver Wind." Sabina


    decided. For her, nothing couldn''t be solved by force.


    Marin was taken aback by her conviction. She forced a smile and followed Sabina to the beast farm.


    Isis arrived at the beast farm and the sight of Rocky forced her to a halt. Suddenly, waves of memories


    flooded her mind and body. Her skin remembered what his touch felt like. Images from that day they


    spent together kept shing in her mind. It took much effort for her to restrain her desire.


    Her brain went nk. Suddenly, she couldn''t remember what she went there for. Before she could say


    something, Rocky already felt her presence. He looked up and saw the hesitant face of Isis. He did not


    think she would still want to see him after what happened.


    ''Maybe she''s here to seek revenge. Maybe she wants to kill me, '' Rocky thought. Something strange


    rose inside Rocky as soon as heid eyes on Isis. But he ignored it and walked towards Isis.


    When Isis realized what she was seeing, she felt embarrassed. She too had the urge to run away. She


    realized she wasn''t ready to face Rocky but it wasn''t because of fear or anger. She wasn''t ready


    because memories of their shared passion were too fresh in her mind.


    "What brought our Deputy Commander in Chief here?" Rocky approached Isis with a smile on his face.


    His tone of voice suggested nothing special.


    Isis felt relieved. She allowed herself to loosen up. "Have you been avoiding me? Rocky? Do you feel


    guilty?"


    "Why should I feel guilty?" Rocky calmly replied.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "You know exactly why," Isis insisted. Her brows furrowed. Was he trying to pretend that nothing


    happened?


    "I don''t get it. Do enlighten me, Deputy Commander in Chief." Rocky continued ying innocent.


    "Seriously?" Out of all responses Isis prepared for, she least expected Rocky to act dumb. She gave


    him a stern look and tried to find the courage to articte things directly.


    "Well, what exactly did you want from me?" Rocky was now convinced that she did note there to


    fight him.


    Isis decided to let go of it and prioritize Silver Wind''s condition. "Silver Wind is badly injured," she finally


    said. "Even your master could not do anything about it. He said you may be able to help Silver Wind.


    Rocky, I know my father hurt you, but please..." Isis was interrupted.


    "Where is Silver Wind now?" Rocky asked.


    "Inside my Magic Spiritual Space." Isis was surprised by his willingness.


    "Open it immediately," ordered Rocky. Rocky knew what Isis was about to say. He couldn''t fault Lance.


    He knew that if he was in his ce, he''d be more vengeful.


    Isis opened her Magic Spiritual Space to let out Silver Wind, but before she could, Rocky entered it.


    "Hey!" she called out. Isis was shocked. Rocky needed protective measures before he entered a Magic


    Spiritual Space. A spirit maniptor in the lower level would have difficulty inside the Magic Spiritual


    Space of higher spirit maniptor.


    Before Isis could say anything, Rocky was already inside. She did not expect Rocky to be so reckless.


    She feared that the space would weaken Rocky, so she followed him inside. Once inside, she was


    baffled to find Rocky standing calmly, lookingpletely undisturbed.


    Rocky was observing Isis'' Magic Spiritual Space. He was surprised to find it to be much smaller than


    his. He figured that it wouldn''t be able to amodate Silver Wind and a few people.


    "This ce is quite small." Rocky looked at Isis.


    "Small? Are you serious? I doubt yours isn''t anywhere a tenth asrge as mine." Isis did not look


    pleased. She thought her Magic Spiritual Space wasrge enough to even amodate a huge war


    dragon.


    However, perhaps it was much smallerpared to Rocky''s.


    "Are you okay? Entering my Magic Spiritual Space with your current strength must have been difficult


    for you." Isis looked genuinely concerned at Rocky.


    "I''m fine," said Rocky. Indeed, he looked quiteposed.


    Isis stared at him from head to toe. She couldn''t understand how at ease he was. Any other ordinary


    spirit maniptor would have felt suppressing power as soon as they stepped inside her Magic


    Spiritual Space.


    But if Isis knew that Rocky had been in the Magic Spiritual Space of a spirit maniptor at the Divine


    Stage, then she wouldn''t be surprised this time.

 Chapter 501 Be In Control

    Chapter 501 Be In Control


    Right at that moment, Rocky also noticed that Silver Wind didn''t move a single bit in the Magic Spiritual


    Space. In fact, with its vital signs, it was very evident that its health was deteriorating very quickly.


    Therefore, he immediately went to Silver Wind and used the Stroking Evaluation Skill and the


    Mysterious Visual Evaluation Skill to check its injuries.


    A glimmer of home suddenly rose from Isis'' heart upon seeing that Rocky was very professional in


    what he was doing.


    "Silver Wind''s meridians are almost broken, and his internal organs are also seriously damaged.


    Moreover, there are symptoms of internal bleeding..." Rocky furrowed his brows as soon as he found


    out that Silver Wind''s wounds were worse than he expected.


    "Save me the exnation. I just want you to tell me if there''s a chance to save Silver Wind." The more


    Isis heard about the situation, the more desperate she felt.


    "There''s a way, but I''m afraid it''ll require a lot of effort and would be very tedious," Rocky said as he


    touched his chin. Although Silver Wind''s injuries were very serious, it was still too early to say that it


    was hopeless. It was just very unfortunate that it was in the brink of life and death. He had to do the


    operation as soon as possible, otherwise, it would be toote to save it.


    "So you are telling me that you can save Silver Wind?" surprised, Isis asked as soon as she picked up


    Rocky''s tone.


    "I''m not quite sure, but I''ll do my best and give it a try..." Rocky said in all honesty.


    "Are you saying that you are willing to save Silver Wind?" Isis asked with surprise in her tone.


    "Why? Is there any problem with that?" Rocky smiled as he asked.


    "But you know that my father..." Although Isis didn''t finish her sentence, she had already made it clear


    to him.


    "But those are two different things. Regardless, I''ll try to save Silver Wind." During that time, Rocky felt


    the guilt of robbing Isis of her virginity under that kind of situation, which was why he wanted to make it


    up to her.


    "Please, I will do anything if you save Silver Wind''s life." Desperate for a cure, she couldn''t help but


    make a promise.


    "You''ve already said that before. It seems that Silver Wind is really that important to you..." Rocky


    looked straight into her eyes.


    Right at that moment, as soon as their eyes met, he found her blush in a bright red, which actually


    made her look quite attractive.


    Rocky''s lips gave a little smirk upon seeing her flush. He then turned to look at Silver Wind, with a stern


    gaze. After all, Silver Wind''s meridians were broken severely, which was very difficult topletely


    patch up. Moreover, its internal organs were damaged, making its body decline rapidly. Worried that


    Silver Wind wouldn''t be able to make it to the end, he vowed to only try what he could.


    "How long can you maintain the Magic Spiritual Space?" Rocky immediately asked Isis.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "At least for two days and two nights," she replied.


    "Then, that should be enough. It''s inappropriate for Silver Wind to move around, so I have to do the


    operation in your Magic Spiritual Space," Rocky nodded as he exined.


    "What do you mean by operation?" She had heard about it from Sheridan, but she didn''t entirely know


    what it was.


    "I''ll prepare for it now." Not having the time to exin, he walked out of the Magic Spiritual Space to


    prepare for the said operation.


    Just as soon as he walked out of Isis'' Magic Spiritual Space, he saw Sabina and Marin standing


    outside.


    "Can Silver Wind be saved this time?" Marin asked anxiously as soon as she saw Rockye out.


    Rocky shot a nce at Marin, and answered, "I will do the best that I can. Commander Marin, please


    gather all the cotton and gauze that you can find in the logistics camp that can stem the bleeding, the


    more the better..."


    "Roger that." Commander Marin left as soon as she heard the order.


    Simultaneously, Rocky went into his Magic Spiritual Space hastily and took out some tools and items


    that were needed for the operation.


    "Wait a minute. Do you really want to go in as my assistant? Are you sure about that?" Rocky asked


    Sabina right aftering out of the Magic Spiritual Space. Since Sabina had known everything about


    him, he wouldn''t mind to let her see what a modern operation looked like. But apart from that, it was


    because he couldn''t find anyone more suitable than Sabina to help him.


    Upon hearing his question, Sabina nodded with a frown on her face.


    Meanwhile, Isis had walked out as she gave Rocky a look of gratitude. Considering what had


    happened between him and Lance, Sabina thought that Rocky might refuse to save Silver Wind''s life.


    Apparently, Rocky''s reaction was obviously out of her surprise.


    "Well in that case... Is there anything I can do to help?" Coming out, she happened to hear what Rocky


    had just said, which was why she wanted to do something to help Silver Wind, too.


    "No need. You can just help us by maintaining the Magic Spiritual Space," Rocky said as he shook his


    head.


    "But I want to stay with Silver Wind until it gets better," Isis said as she bit her pink lips in anxiety.


    "As I said, I will do my best. I will try my best to keep it alive. So, you don''t need to worry about


    anything..." With a serious look in his eyes, Rocky reiterated. However, in Isis'' current situation, it would


    be really great if she didn''t help at all, just as long as she wouldn''t make it any worse.


    Upon hearing Rocky''s reply, Isis could do nothing but nod her head and agree, as she had no choice


    but to trust Rocky.


    A short whileter, Marin appeared along with a few of her soldiers, each holding a pile of cotton and


    gauze.


    "Is this enough?" Marin asked, pointing at the cotton and gauze that the troop carried.


    "I guess that would do." ncing at the amount of materials that were collected, Rocky nodded. Then,


    he went into the Magic Spiritual Space first and asked a few soldiers to hand him a pile of cotton and


    gauze and put them in the Magic Spiritual Space.


    Afterwards, Rocky ordered a few of the soldiers to get a few buckets of water and sent them into the


    Magic Spiritual Space.


    "Commander Marin, I need you to do me a favor." Rocky suddenly thought of an idea.


    "What is it?" Marin asked.


    "Get a big tank and draw blood from those spirit-manipted beasts in the beast farm. Fill the tank, but


    do not hurt those spirit-manipted beasts. You should be careful," Rocky warned.


    "Got it." Marin nodded immediately as she understood that it must have something to do with saving


    Silver Wind''s life.


    Rocky gave Sabina a hint as soon as everything was all set and ready. He carried the operation tools


    and some necessities into Isis'' Magic Spiritual Space, followed closely by Sabina.


    Right after entering the Magic Spiritual Space, Rocky immediately walked up to Silver Wind and put


    down the operation tools. He wiped Silver Wind''s body with alcohol to disinfect it. Then he fed Silver


    Wind with a few mouths of Centipede-snake''s venom as an anesthetic. Since it was not possible to


    stitch all the broken bones and muscles of the patient in a short period of time, Silver Wind had to be


    anesthetized. Otherwise it would definitely feel a lot of pain.


    However, this operation was absolutely a rtively big one that Rocky had performed on a spirit-


    manipted beast. Being seemingly difficult, even he himself could not guarantee it would be


    sessful. But now, the pressure was all on him as Silver Wind''s life was under his control.

 Chapter 502 The Surgery

    Chapter 502 The Surgery


    "I''m ready to start the surgery. As my assistant, you would need to give me the operating tools and


    other materials that I need so that we could all save some time. Moreover, you would have to keep an


    eye on Silver Wind and pay good attention to its temperature. If the effectiveness of the anesthesia in


    its body starts to weaken, give it a little more Centipede-snake''s venom..." Rocky solemnly instructed


    Sabina.


    As she listened to his instructions, Sabina was not able to help but stare at Rocky coldly. In fact, this


    was the first time that she had looked at him with so much gravity. That was because this time around,


    he seemed like he had control of everything, along with the aura that was quite invincible.


    "Now, remember these operating tools and materials..." reminded Rocky. Then, heid out all the tools


    and materials that they needed for surgery and introduced them to Sabina one by one so that she


    could be familiar with them.


    Being a good listener, she took some notes so that she could not forget them.


    "Are you able to remember all of them?" Rocky asked Sabina as he finished instructing her what to do.


    After hearing what he had just said, Sabina nodded in agreement.


    "Okay, then. Now it''s time to start the surgery," Rocky uttered. After he finished his words, he turned to


    Silver Wind and reached his hand out to Sabina, and ordered, "Give me the scalpel."


    Immediately, Sabina picked up the scalpel and some of the hemostatic cloth, and handed them over to


    Rocky.


    Rocky immediately took the tools and cut Silver Wind''s belly. However, the skin of Silver Wind was too


    thick and solid that it couldn''t be cut through by just a simple scalpel. Rocky tried for a few more times


    to cut through the toughyers of skin, but to his dismay, the result was still the same.


    "Let''s use the Frozen Wind Dagger." Upon seeing the situation, Sabina immediately reminded him


    about another solution.


    Running out of options, Rocky then had to pull out the Frozen Wind Dagger. He disinfected it, and then


    swept it at Silver Wind''s belly. This time around, it was just like cutting through butter as he was able to


    slice open its skin easily, which revealed a bloody mess.


    Seeing the blood bath in front of her, Sabina felt sick. Although she had experienced a lot of bloody


    scenes from the battlefield, she still felt ufortable at the sight in front of her.


    Meanwhile, when Rocky sliced Silver Wind''s skin to deal with its muscles, blood spurted and gushed


    out, making his hands red.


    "Please hand me some hemostatic cloth to stop the blood." Rocky asked Sabina.


    Right away, some cotton was handed to him without hesitation.


    With the cloth soaked in blood, Rocky skillfully opened Silver Wind''s belly which revealed his uniquely


    shaped abdominal cavity. Now that he had good visualization of the area, he saw the several blood


    vessels, along with the internal organs in the abdomen which were bleeding profusely.


    "The bleeding was actually caused by failing to stitch up in time, which caused the injury of Silver Wind


    to deteriorate rapidly. The bleeding became so serious that it led to itsck of strength and the failure of


    organs..." Rocky said as he started to teach on the spot, pointing out the source of the bleed.


    As Sabina looked at the bloody scene, her legs wobbled for she felt really ufortable watching the


    enormous blood bath right in front of her.


    "We need to stop the bleeding parts. After that, we should treat the wounds and stitch them up to close.


    Of course, this is only the first step to saving a life. As of this time, its injuries have seriously worsened,


    and we can only buy so much time for it to recover its internal organs'' health," said Rocky as he


    continued to teach. At the same time, he reached out his hand and ordered Sabina, "Give me the


    hemostat."


    Sabina took a look at the operating tools on the ground and handed the hemostat to Rocky without


    hesitation.


    As soon as Rocky got it, he started to stop bleeding on one of the wounds. Then, he asked Sabina to


    prepare a silver needle that had been sterilized, and a rat thread that was made of special materials to


    stitch the wound.


    Meanwhile, two hours passed since the surgery began when atst, Rocky stopped bleeding from


    several wounds. However it was not enough topletely save Silver Wind''s life. Unfortunately, the


    two veins near its heart were broken, making it short of blood supply. What it needed was the two veins


    to be stitched together.


    However, it would be a veryplicated surgery for the two veins to be sutured sessfully as one


    mistake could easily kill Silver Wind.


    As a result, Rocky was very careful. First, he located two exact broken ces and then chose what


    sutures he needed in order to avoid touching the heart.


    Nevertheless, Silver Wind''s heart beat was already very weak, which was worrying. In such an


    emergency situation, even if the stitches were done sessfully, the speed of the blood cirction


    would suddenly increase, which could lead to a sudden decline of Silver Wind''s heart. With that being


    said, that would make Silver Wind''s situation worse.


    Considering every factor, Rocky made up his mind. He said to Sabina, "Though there are risks, we''d


    better let Silver Wind enter a state of shock, in which the blood cirction of its whole body will be


    very slow. With this, it will not affect the suturing, nor cause its heart to fail." He knew if he needed to


    slow down the blood cirction, he had to lower the body temperature of Silver Wind first until it went


    into a state of shock. However, after the shock, Rocky would have to move as fast as possible to stitch


    the wounds. Otherwise, if the shock wouldst for a long time, then its heart would stop forever.


    "Please lower the temperature of Silver Wind and let it get into a state of shock for a while." Rocky


    instructed Sabina after careful consideration. As an Ice royal spirit maniptor, Sabina was able to


    lower the temperature of Silver Wind directly with the use of her spiritual power.


    "Shock?" Sabina asked. Lost in trantion, she didn''t understand what this modern term meant.


    "It means that the blood cirction in Silver Wind will slow down, so that its heart cannot get enough


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    blood to deliver, and thus making it suspended in animation," exined Rocky.


    "But isn''t that very dangerous?" Sabina frowned and asked after hearing what Rocky said.


    "This is the only way on how we could safely stitch up Silver Wind''s heart meridian. Otherwise, it will


    cause great damage to its heart if the stitches are forcefully done. Moreover, it might even kill Silver


    Wind," Rocky replied with a serious look on his face.


    "Are you entirely sure that this is necessary?" Sabina asked with uncertainty. Even if only she knew


    very little about Beast Curing Skill, she had the basic knowledge. Therefore, she knew that it was risky


    for Rocky to do such a move.


    Without hesitation, Rocky nodded.


    Seeing that Rocky had already made up his mind, Sabina hesitated for a while and then raised her jade


    palm. Soon, her palm was surrounded by freezing ice air. Afterwards, she hovered her jade palm on


    Silver Wind''s frail body.

 Chapter 503 What A Sweet Smile

    Chapter 503 What A Sweet Smile


    Soon after, Silver Wind''s whole body became cold as ice at a very fast speed. With its limbs getting


    cold, its blood cirction slowed down with it. After a while, its faint heartbeat stopped, until it didn''t


    make a sound.


    "It''s okay." Rocky checked Silver Wind''s state, and then gave Sabina a quick nod.


    Sabina immediately withdrew her hand upon hearing this. She looked at the seemingly dead state of


    Silver Wind and was not able to help herself but feel nervous. Being anxious, she even thought that if


    the operation were to fail, which would result in Silver Wind''s death, then she would be marked as an


    aplice. Rocky, on the other hand, was very devoted into stitching up Silver Wind''s heart meridian.


    Sabina looked at him and felt relief for she very well knew that Rocky would be able to save the patient


    on the table.


    Time passed by quickly and Sabina was very focused and drawn to the surgery. Whatever Rocky


    wanted, she gave it to him right away. This fast paced system was all for the patient, because if Silver


    Wind was in shock for a long time, then it could die.


    As the surgery became more intense, Rocky''s forehead began to form tiny beads of sweat. Being the


    assistant, Sabina then hurriedly took out her handkerchief and wiped the sweat off his forehead so that


    he could focus more on saving the patient''s life.


    Rocky was very focused on stitching up the patient, hence, he was not able to respond to what Sabina


    was doing. On the other hand, it seemed that Sabina was dumbfounded at what she had just done.


    Ever since she was a child, this was the first time that she had to wipe sweat off a man on her own


    initiative.


    Being born with immense talent, Sabina had always seen men as losers. She looked down upon them


    and never looked at them in the eye, let alone act intimately with one, as if to wipe off some sweat.


    With that being said, it only proved that her disgust and disdain for Rocky had subtly changed over time


    without her noticing. Moreover, she had the guts to now admit to herself that Rocky was indeed,


    charming when he was serious and focused. With her feelings changing, she suddenly understood why


    Marin was not able to help but fall in love with this one heck of a man, because there was no denying


    that he was very attractive to the women''s eyes.


    Amidst these thoughts, Sabina tried to calm herself down as she nced at Rocky with a thoughtful


    expression on her face.


    Two hours had passed when Rocky was finally finished with suturing up Silver Wind''s two broken heart


    veins. Now for the crucial part¡ªregaining Silver Wind''s temperature to start the blood cirction. If


    everything was sessful then it would only mean that the patient was going to live and survive.


    Rocky took a quick look at Sabina, but hesitated to do so. After a while, he took out the Dragon me


    Pearl from his silk bag and held it in his hand.


    However, Sabina was deeply amazed upon seeing the Dragon me Pearl in Rocky''s hand. Moreover,


    she could easily tell that it was also a rare Spiritual Weapon just by taking a quick nce at it. Eager to


    know what it was, she asked, "Where did you get this Spiritual Weapon? I hope it''s not from my


    master..." Realizing that she should not have said that, she immediately stopped talking.


    "Did I hear that right? Your master?" Noticing that Sabina had suddenly shut her mouth, Rocky frowned


    and kept asking.


    "Oh, nothing. I see that you have a lot of treasures with you. Not only do you have a regr Spiritual


    Weapon, but the great and rare Dragon me Pearl. This Spiritual Weapon is the treasure that all spirit


    maniptors have always wanted to get their hands on. What''s more, it''s that you own two of them. I


    suggest that you don''t take them out so easily in the future. Otherwise, if the spirit maniptors who


    are more powerful than you see them, you will surely be hunted and killed," Sabina warned as her face


    turned grim.


    "I don''t treat you differently. After all, you have already known a lot about me. With that, I''m guessing


    that you can keep a secret, can''t you?" Rocky said to Sabina with an evil grin.


    Sabina was out of words as she stared at Rocky coldly upon hearing what he had just asked her.


    Although she gave Rocky a quick nod as a sign of agreement, she was still not entirely happy with the


    idea that she was now exposed by him.


    Not long after, Rocky began to inject the Dragon me Pearl with spiritual power, and soon the pearl


    flew out of his hand with a sh of light. Then, several fire lines fluttered around, which resembled a


    few dragons ying with pearls.


    He then operated the Dragon me Pearl to fly back and forth onto Silver Wind''s body.


    Simultaneously, he gained control of the inmmation power released by the Dragon me Pearl to a


    lower level to avoid burning the patient.


    Just beside him, Sabina put her hand on Silver Wind to observe its body temperature and found out


    that it had begun to climb up slowly.


    However, Silver Wind''s heart was still not in motion as it did not beat back. Assessing the situation,


    Rocky figured that it was probably because the patient was left in a state of shock for far too long. On


    top of that, its weakness andck of blood power in its body could be the reason why its heart was


    unable to beat heavily.


    However, Rocky was not just going to give up. Immediately, he recovered the needed temperature for


    Silver Wind. Putting away the Dragon me Pearl, he put his hand inside the patient''s body. After a


    while, he held Silver Wind''s heart gently and pressed it with adequate force, as if he was trying to


    resuscitate it.


    Sabina bit her lips lightly upon seeing that Silver Wind was not responding to the cure. She then


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    touched it with her little hands, as if she were giving it hope and encouragement.


    But after some time, things were not so great as Silver Wind''s heart was still not responding, its heart


    still not showing any signs of beating.


    Bewildered, Sabina looked at the frustrated and frowning Rocky who was trying his best to revive the


    patient.


    "Silver Wind,e on. You must wake up! Your master is waiting for you outside," Rocky yelled as he


    tightened his grip and continued to put force onto its heart.


    Right at this moment, they heard a faint gasp. Soon, Rocky felt Silver Wind''s heart beating violently,


    which then regted after a while. Upon seeing this miraculous feat, Rocky immediately heaved a sigh


    of relief.


    "Wow, that''s great!" At the very moment, Sabina''s cold face suddenly morphed into a smiling one. She


    could not help but cheer at the sess of the surgery.


    Upon hearing Sabina''s cheerful voice, Rocky was not able to help but turn his head to look at her. To


    him, her big smile resembled a spring flower that blossomed. In fact, Rocky couldn''t help but stare as


    she looked quite gorgeous with that smile.


    "You know what? You look so beautiful when you smile..." eximed Rocky.


    Hearing Rocky''s praise, Sabina realized her slip, and immediately returned to her usual cold demeanor.


    However, although she wanted to disy her coldness, her cheeks were reddish. Giving a slight re


    at Rocky, she said coldly, "What are you looking at? Be careful. I can dig your eyes out."


    "Come on, can you smile again? I didn''t see it clearly just now..." Rocky said mischievously.

 Chapter 504 It Was Unusual

    Chapter 504 It Was Unusual


    "You¡­" Sabina gave a cold stare at Rocky. But, upon looking at the Silver Wind, which had regained its


    heartbeats, she couldn''t help but ask, "Can Silver Wind survive this way?" While speaking, she looked


    at the Silver Wind. Although, it was weak and ina, it looked much better than before with an


    increase in power in its body.


    "Theoretically, you can say so. However, the damage to its organs is rather serious. Even if it survives,


    it may just remain alive bleakly. To make it regain its ability to fight, it is important to prevent its organs


    from getting worse," Rocky replied seriously.


    "Then how can we prevent this from happening?" Sabina asked in confusion. To her knowledge, any


    damage to the internal organs would be persistent and extremely difficult to get healed.


    "It''s not that difficult to deal with. Just remove the necrotic tissues of its organs before the infection


    spreads. Then the resilience of Silver Wind will heal its organs," Rocky said calmly.


    "I didn''t understand what you were talking about, but it''s very great of you to save Silver Wind''s life.


    Even your master, the famous Sheridan, failed in doing so. It seems that your ability surpassed him!"


    Sabina eximed. It was rare for her to be so amazed, especially by a man.


    "It is just the beginning. My aim is not only saving Silver Wind, but also to cure itpletely," Rocky


    said firmly.


    "Is it possible? As it was injured badly." Sabina was skeptical on hearing that Rocky could cure Silver


    Windpletely. She had just witnessed Rocky bringing the Silver Wind back to its life with her own


    eyes. But it would be a miracle if he could really cure itpletely.


    "I have a secret weapon," Rocky said, while raising his eyebrows mysteriously. Normally, it was indeed


    impossible topletely cure the Silver Wind, because removing the damaged tissues could hinder


    the normal functioning of the organs. Even the spirit-manipted beast had a strong ability to heal on


    its own, there were however certain limitations to it. But the whole scenario would be different if there


    was magical saliva, which had other abilities like elerating the recovery, rather than helping to


    cultivate the spiritual power. Thanks to the magical saliva, which helped Verdanim to cure her serious


    foot injury.


    "Secret weapon?" Sabina nced at him with suspicion, wondering what the secret weapon was.


    "All right, we don''t have much time left. The following surgery is also veryplicated!" Rocky smiled


    calmly. And continued the operation on Silver Wind. He began removing the necrotic tissues one by


    one from its body. The operation was more risky and difficultpared to suturing the heart veins as


    every cut during the surgery would have impacts on the Silver Wind''s organ functions.


    At the same time, Sabina was focused on helping Rocky, like a professional nurse. In other words, if


    she was actually a nurse, she would probably be the first and only one with such an amazingly pretty


    face in the world.


    At the same moment, Isis was anxiously waiting outside the Magic Spiritual Space.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Cousin..." At the very moment, Marin walked out of the stable. A few soldiers behind her were carrying


    arge vat of thick blood, gathered from the spirit-manipted beasts. These were collected without


    hurting them just as Rocky had asked them to do.


    "Why haven''t theye out yet? Is everything fine with Silver Wind?" Isis asked anxiously with her


    blinking eyes.


    "Don''t worry my cousin. Hasn''t Rocky promised you that he would save the Silver Wind?" Marin


    "But it has been so long¡­" Isis looked upon the Magic Spiritual Space in front of her which she had


    tried to enter several times, but resisted herself in doing so. Because, she knew that disturbing Rocky


    while he was performing a surgery would be inappropriate.


    "Cousin, do you believe in him?" Marin asked abruptly.


    Hearing this Isis hesitated for an instant. She didn''t know why this question was posed by her cousin


    suddenly. But the fact of the matter was that, her belief in Rocky was on solid grounds. The moment


    Rocky came to know about the information regarding Isis getting trapped at the Mount Clouds, he not


    only rushed in there to save her, but also brought her back into safety. Although she had to pay certain


    costs, for her, Rocky was a reliable man, as he was always somebody who stood out at critical times.


    "No need to worry. He will do as promised, just trust him. He will never let us down," Marin exined


    with deepened eyes.


    On hearing this, Isis couldn''t help nodding.


    At this moment, at the Magic Spiritual Space, Rocky took his time in extracting the necrotic tissues of


    every organ in Silver Wind''s body, and then took out a bottle of magical saliva. As soon as he took it


    out, Sabina stared at the magical saliva with cold eyes, and asked, "What is it? Is this your so-called


    secret weapon?"


    With a mysterious smile, he opened the bottle of the magical saliva. Suddenly, a unique fragrance


    spread out. As soon as she smelled it, a simr feeling came to her mind. On second thought, Sabina


    opened her eyes wide with astonishment. She asked, "How did you get this kind of miracle liquid?"


    "What do you mean by saying so? Have you ever seen my magical saliva? That''s impossible, because


    I am the only one who could possess this magical saliva in the whole world!" The words of Sabina also


    surprised Rocky.


    It turned out that Sabina had already seen the magical saliva before and even had used a few drops. It


    was her master Marcia, who gave it to her. At that time, she felt the miracle liquid to be indeed magical


    and enquired about its source. However, her master informed her that it was just gained by ident.


    That was the reason for Sabina getting surprised when she saw the magical saliva in Rocky''s


    possession. However, with what Rocky had disclosed, it seemed that the liquid was unique to only him.


    "If he was indeed the one who gave the miracle liquid to my master?" Sabina guessed. After all,


    ording to what she had known, the rtionship between her master and Rocky was quite out of


    ordinary. And his Spiritual Weapon was a treasure of her master. These facts indicated that the miracle


    liquid of her master was actually given by Rocky.


    The more she thought about it, the more curious she was about the rtionship between her master


    and Rocky. Quite evidently, they were not just friends, because either her master had given the most


    precious Frozen Wind Dagger to Rocky, or Rocky had sent the mysterious miracle liquid to her master!

 Chapter 505 Her Futures Destruction

    Chapter 505 Her Future''s Destruction


    Meanwhile, Rocky dripped a few drops of magical saliva into a bowl before diluting it with water. He


    then smeared the mixture onto the organs that just had the necrotic tissue cut off.


    "You''re too kind using that much. Why were you so willing to use that many drops for Silver Wind''s


    wounds?" Sabina asked him. She was a little surprised at how much he gave without any hesitation. As


    far as she knew, the miracle liquid was no less precious than the rare treasures. In fact, using the liquid


    together with the rare treasures would help amplify the effect¡ªan effect that Sabina realized Rocky


    was clueless about and led him to use it so carelessly.


    What she didn''t know was that the magical saliva was extremely easy for Rocky to extract and obtain.


    "It''s alright. It''s just a few drops. Besides, it''s a form ofpensation for the owner," Rocky exined


    in a low voice.


    "What do you mean bypensation?" Upon hearing this, Sabina paused for a moment and then


    finally understood. She turned to Rocky and said, "But you''ve saved Isis'' life. You had no choice but to


    ensure her safety, right?"


    "Yes. But I''ve realized now that I''ve also ensured her future''s destruction." Rocky was well aware that


    any woman who lost her virginity in this era would not only lose her future but be looked down upon by


    society as well.


    "If you feel guilty for what you''ve done, then marry her," Sabina suggested.


    Rocky was taken aback by her proposal. He turned to her, his face surprised.


    "Don''t give me that look. You''ll be one lucky man if you can aplish that. Besides, even if you did


    want to marry her you don''t know yet if she''s willing to be your wife. Look at you. Dirty. Shameless. Do


    you really think you''re good enough to be her husband?" Sabina spat the words out of her mouth¡ª


    purposely insulting him.


    "Am I really that...unworthy?" Hearing this ced Rocky at a loss for words. He didn''t know whether he


    shouldugh or cry at the fact that Sabina saw him as good for nothing.


    "At least you saved Silver Wind''s life. It''s very important to Isis. It''s not impossible..." Sabina hesitated.


    The words she uttered were for Isis'' sake. She and Rocky shared the same thoughts¡ªthat virginity


    meant nothing to Isis even though it was highly regarded by other women. But Sabina thought Isis


    would think of that. It would be best for Rocky and Isis to get married. Everyone would get to enjoy a


    happy ending.


    "While it would be an honor to marry the daughter of one of the Holy Dragon Empire''s Three Great


    Generals, I still have an important matter that needs my attention. I can''t stop here for our rtionship''s


    sake." Suddenly, Rocky looked serious.


    "An important matter?" Noticing the change in his expression, Sabina became curious. She sensed that


    he was hiding something.


    Rocky fell silent once more, concentrating on treating Silver Wind''s wounds. After applying the magical


    saliva to the necessary areas, he proceeded to disinfect and stitch up Silver Wind''s belly.


    With the belly sutures in ce, Silver Wind could finally breathe better and was in a more stable


    condition.


    "Is it finished?" Sabina inquired as she noticed an improvement in Silver Wind''s health.


    "Not yet. We''ll need to sew up all the broken meridians on its body if we want it to recover well," Rocky


    exined while shaking his head.


    "All of them? How were you able to find all the broken meridians so quickly in the first ce?" Sabina''s


    eyes widened at Rocky''s words. She knew how difficult it was to repair Silver Wind''s broken meridians,


    let alone find them all. How did he manage to do all of that?


    A smile broke across Rocky''s hardened expression. He didn''t learn the Beast Encyclopedia for nothing.


    Even if he was still considered a third grade for the Beast Evaluation Skill, he managed to learn two


    very advanced skills: the Stroking Evaluation Skill and the Mysterious Visual Evaluation Skill¡ªboth of


    which enabled him to urately diagnose and treat Silver Wind.


    "The operation may take a bit longer than usual. Silver Wind is suffering from anemia, so we''ll need to


    transfuse some blood into him. Otherwise, it''ll be impossible for it to survive the operation," Rocky said,


    the serious expression returning to his face. "Marin should be finished collecting the blood by now.


    Bring the blood tank in."


    "Alright. On it." Nodding her head, Sabina turned to leave the Magic Spiritual Space.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    As soon as she emerged from the Magic Spiritual Space, she came across Isis and Marin.


    "How''s Silver Wind, Sabina?" Isis asked nervously.


    "Rocky sure is annoying. But skillful and capable, indeed. He managed to treat Silver Wind''s wounds.


    Everything''s under control now. He saved its life." Sabina couldn''t help but praise him despite her


    earlier insults and criticism.


    "Really?" Isis burst into great joy upon hearing the good news. Huge waves of relief washed over her.


    "It seemed that he was nning on curing Silver Windpletely. You owe him great gratitude if he


    seeds," Sabina reminded Isis.


    "Cure Silver Windpletely? Is that possible?" The fact that Silver Wind could be saved was


    already a huge miracle. Earlier, Sheridan imed that nothing could be done regarding treating or


    curing Silver Wind''s woundspletely. Now that Rocky said he could do just that, Isis was in utter


    shock and disbelief.


    "Let''s hope, shall we? Marin, have you finished collecting the blood?" Sabina inquired Marin with raised


    eyebrows.


    "Yes, I have." Marin turned to look at and check the blood tank.


    Sabina stood in front of it. As she ced her hand on the tank, ice began to form between the tank and


    her palm. She lifted the tank into the air and returned it to the Magic Spiritual Space.


    Back in the Magic Spiritual Space, Sabina ced the blood tank in front of Rocky.


    "You''re really strong. If I didn''t know you, I''d have thought you were a man hiding in a woman''s body."


    Rocky joked as he observed Sabina''s unusual strength.


    Sabina rolled her eyes in reply.


    "Although the blood varies among the different spirit-manipted beasts, they all share amon


    ingredient that allows me to mix different blood types in certain circumstances. Finding apatible


    blood match for Silver Wind is quite tough. This blood is our only option." As he spoke, Rocky withdrew


    a thin, jade-colored vein derived from another spirit-manipted beast. It was stic yet tough, which


    made it perfect for blood transfusions.


    One end of the vein was attached to a hollow, sharp tooth while the other was immersed into the blood


    tank. The tooth was inserted into the artery located in Silver Wind''s neck. As Rocky squeezed the tube,


    the blood transfusion began.

 Chapter 506 Acceptance

    Chapter 506 eptance


    "Please take good care of it. Make sure that the blood is not transfused too fast..." Rocky reminded


    Sabina.


    After taking a close look at how Rocky did it, Sabina seemed to finally understand how it was done.


    She then took over the blood transfusion tube and continued with Silver Wind''s blood transfusion.


    Afterwards, Rocky then used the Stroking Evaluation Skill and the Mysterious Visual Evaluation Skill to


    look for any of the broken meridians in the patient''s body. He needed to use the skills due to the fact


    that those meridians were attached under the skin and were more slender than the ordinary ones,


    hence, making them more difficult to spot than the ordinary ones.


    Seeing that Rocky''s Beast Evaluation Skill was very powerful, Sabina was immediately overwhelmed.


    Moreover, being so skillful of Rocky made her wonder how many more skills was the guy hiding. To her,


    seeing Rocky perform powerful skills was always surprising to her every time.


    Time flew by and Rocky kept looking for the meridians with great patience. Once he found them, he


    would urately cut a small mouth from the outeryer of its skin. Then, ording to the conditions of


    the wounds, he would either stitch it, or use the diluted magical saliva to heal it.


    He continued to do this repetitive cycle of searching and healing for six hours.


    Both Rocky and Sabina were very tired as the whole operation took them nearly all day to perform.


    "It should be okay now." Rocky felt relieved after he finished suturing thest meridian. At that moment,


    sweat was all over his body as he was tired to his core for it was really exhausting to perform the


    operation. After all, it almost consumed their whole day, which an ordinary human would be unable to


    do.


    Turning his head, Rocky then took a look at the blood vat and saw that the blood had almost met the


    bottom. Then, he reached his hand to feel Silver Wind''s temperature and found out that it had already


    returned to normal.


    "Thanks for all of your hard work," Rocky said as he acknowledged Sabina''s hard work. She was a


    good assistant¡ª patient and careful. Although it was her first time to do so, she looked very


    experienced.


    Humming, Sabina then turned around and walked out of the Magic Spiritual Space.


    Soon, Rocky began to clean the Magic Spiritual Space thoroughly. He threw the used styptic cottons


    along with some other wastes into the empty vat. Then, he put away his surgical tools and relevant


    materials. After cleaning up, he then lifted the empty vat out of the Magic Spiritual Space.


    However, as soon as he came out of the Magical Spiritual Space, he saw three girls looking at him.


    Right at that moment, Isis suddenly walked as fast as she could to get to him. Looking at Rocky


    hesitantly, she was at a loss for words as she did not know what else to say. It could be that she had a


    difficult time expressing her appreciation to him for saving Silver Wind, which was also synonymous to


    saving her life. For her, it had meant that Rocky saved her life twice.


    "You can go and see Silver Wind now." Rocky turned around and looked at Isis.


    Upon hearing what Rocky had said, Isis slightly bit her lip, and nodded immediately. In a hurry, she


    brushed past him as she entered the Magic Spiritual Space.


    "Is Silver Wind going to be okay? Will it really recover?" Marin couldn''t help but ask, too.


    "The operation was very sessful, but the rest of the recovery depends on Silver Wind''s ability to


    recuperate. For me, I think that it will take at least half a year, or even longer, for Silver Wind to fully


    recover," Rocky said as he gave her an estimate.


    "On behalf of my cousin, I would like to sincerely thank you," hearing such a positive response from


    Rocky, Marin said delightedly.


    "You can go and join her now. Excuse me while I need to find a ce to rest," Rocky said tiredly.


    Afterwards, he waved at Marin and cast a nce at Sabina, then turned away.


    Rocky walked out of the logistics camp right after leaving the beast farm. He then went to the nearest


    river to clean his bloodstained hands. Swallowing two drops of magical saliva, he decided to sit with his


    legs crossed on a big stone that he found and started to cultivate.


    In a blink of an eye, the dark night turned into a beautiful morning.


    Opening his eyes again, Rocky saw a beautiful figure standing on a spot not so far away from him. He


    took a closer look at the figure, only to find out that it was Isis.


    "How long have you been standing there?" Rocky said as he jumped down the stone and stared at her.


    "I''ve been here for a while. I didn''t say a word because I didn''t want to bother you with your cultivation,"


    Isis replied in a sweet and gentle voice just like a little woman''s. Right at that moment, her usual bright


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    and brave side somewhat disappeared from her aura.


    "Has Silver Wind woken up yet?" Rocky asked curiously.


    "It woke up as soon as you left yesterday and is now able to eat. Thank you so much for your hard


    work!" Isis twinkled her eyes fiercely and eximed as she could not help but be grateful for what


    Rocky had done. She was all sorts of thankful because she knew that if it weren''t for Rocky, then Silver


    Wind would have probably died this time around.


    "No worries, Commander Marin had already thanked me for you. However, Silver Wind is still weak


    now and needs to rest for at least half a year. You''d better send it back to the main camp and let


    Sheridan take care of it, just so that it may recover as soon as possible... " Rocky replied calmly.


    "I know." Isis nodded her head slightly in agreement as she stood still.


    Meanwhile, right after they had discussed Silver Wind''s condition, the air turned awkward as none of


    them had anything else to say.


    "Uhm, anything else?" Rocky asked immediately after he felt that Isis had something to say and was


    just being hesitant.


    "Well... Can you go back with me? The Crimson Dragon Army needs you very much, especially now."


    Isis hesitated for a while, but then blurted out the minute she had the guts to say her piece.


    "You should know my answer by now," Rocky replied, who had his eyebrows closely knitted together


    into a frown.


    "I know my father misunderstood you, Rocky, and I feel sorry for you. But he was just being too


    impulsive and lost his sense at that moment. After all, I am his daughter. So you don''t have to put the


    me all on my father. If it''s even possible, I can apologize to you on behalf of him," Isis exined,


    looking determined as ever.


    "I haven''t med the Commander in Chief, because I have indeed caused irreparable harm to you.


    Moreover, I also know that he loves his daughter very much, so he totally had every reason to do so. I


    am not that petty, you know," exined Rocky sincerely.


    "Then why won''t you go back with me? If youe back with me, I will definitely ask my father to


    return the Crimson Dragon Token to you and resume your post. Or, if you want, I can even let you be in


    my post¡ª to be the Deputy Commander in Chief..." Isis said excitedly as sheid out his options.


    "I have my own considerations. In fact, I don''t think I''m suitable to lead my soldiers to fight in battles.


    From the beginning, I never thought of getting involved in the war between the Holy Dragon Empire


    and the Timber Deity Empire," Rocky said firmly.


    "But it''s true that you have helped the Crimson Dragon Army out of traps many times, haven''t you? If


    you didn''t want to get involved, then why did you do that?" confused, Isis suddenly asked.


    "So, I regret it now. I won''t do the same thing again," Rocky calmly replied.


    "You..." stunned, Isis said upon hearing what he had just said.


    "After all, I''m already the target of the Timber Deity Empire. This time, they used you to seduce me, and


    it is possible for them to do it again. Moreover, if they can''t get me after trying any more methods, then


    the only way to stop me from helping the Crimson Dragon Army is to get rid of me. Can''t you see?


    There is no good option for me!" Rocky exined his situation in all honesty.


    Falling into silence, Isis suddenly realized that Rocky was right all along. He was indeed, in a very


    dangerous situation!

 Chapter 507 The Secret plan

    Chapter 507 The Secret n


    "Then you shoulde back to the Crimson Dragon Army with me!" Isis cried. "They can protect you.


    It''s also extremely risky for you to stay here, with your current condition!" She hadn''t thought to


    consider Rocky''s safety. Now that she could see how precarious his condition was, she felt a bit


    worried. She also felt it would be dangerous to leave Rocky in the logistics camp.


    "As long as I don''t interfere, the Timber Deity Empire won''t do anything to me, because they''ve already


    reached their goal," Rocky replied. "In fact, during the time on Mount Clouds, the prince withdrawing


    the array that had trapped us not because he believed that I would betray the Crimson Dragon Army,


    but it was because he had wanted to take this opportunity to trap the Crimson Dragon Army. Now, the


    Timber Deity Empire has seeded. I believe that once they find out I have been relegated to logistics


    camp, they will probably lower their guard. So, if I lie low for a while, they will forget about me. Besides,


    at the moment, I have another master at the Supernal Stage to protect me," Rocky finished with a


    shake of his head. In fact, he had already figured out the prince''s ns after he saved Isis. However,


    he had been more worried about Isis'' safety, so he didn''t think too much at the time.


    "Are you really not going back with me?" Isis pleaded. Seeing Rocky''s disposition, she knew that he


    had made up his mind--but this didn''t stop her from trying to reason with him.


    "You should go back. The Crimson Dragon Army needs you, Deputy Commander in Chief¡ª more than


    they need me. It''s time for you to go back and lead the troops. Otherwise, the Crimson Dragon Army


    will be seriously disadvantaged, fighting against Timber Deity Empire!" Rocky dodged the topic by


    shaking his head once more.


    Judging from Rocky''s words, Isis knew he was too stubborn to go back to the Crimson Dragon Army


    with her. Her eyes shed a strange color in anger, butter grew bleak in her helplessness.


    "May I ask you another question?" Isis asked, after a long pause.


    "This will be ast one." Rocky nced at her, waiting.


    "What do you think about what happened that day...the day you saved me? Do you feel guilty? Or do


    you take it nonchntly, since your goal was to save me...?" Isis asked boldly. However, her cheeks


    flushed a little. After all, it would take a lot of courage for her to bring up such a topic.


    Rocky was stunned. He didn''t expect Isis would bring up the subject, let alone in this manner. She had


    been quiet about it since it happened, and judging from her behavior, it''s as though nothing had


    happened between them. Although he always knew that she would definitely mention what happened


    that day, he didn''t expect that she would be so calm about it, and he didn''t sense resentment in her


    tone.


    ''Is she pretending to be calm, or does she actually not hate me?'' Rocky couldn''t help but react


    dubiously to Isis'' strangely calm disposition. He felt that she should feel some sort of shame or rage or


    some other strong emotion. After all, he did take her virginity-- even if it solely was for the purpose of


    saving her life.


    Actually, what Rocky didn''t know was that Isis was half conscious when it happened. Moreover, she


    was willing to do it with him, which would exin why she could talk about it so nonchntly, as there


    was no hatred towards him. Actually, since the incident, she felt some subtle feelings welling up inside


    her.


    Rocky''s silence seemed to answer her question. "Well, you don''t have to answer," she said softly. "I


    already have the answer."


    "I haven''t answered you yet, have I?" Rocky said quickly.


    "Take good care of yourself. I''lle for youter. I''ll make youe back with me, one way or


    another. I won''t give up so easily..." With that, she abruptly turned around and walked away.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "This woman..." Looking at Isis'' back, Rocky shook his head with a bitter smile. Actually he could do


    nothing for Isis'' persistence. If she kepting to bother him from time to time, he might be soft


    hearted. Though he knew deep in his heart, he owed a lot to her. This wasn''t the first time that he felt


    this way for a woman. He recalled he felt this way first with Lena.


    Meanwhile, in the Timber Deity Empire camp in the Deity Unicorn Valley, many people gathered in the


    "You did great this time. You''ve worked hard these past few years," Alyssa said to the strapping man,


    with a sly smile.


    Therge man went by the name, Dunn.


    "As long as I can work for you, I will do anything for you¡ª no matter how dangerous it is. I am indebted


    to you. Without Your Royal Highness, I''m afraid I''d still be an inconspicuous disciple of the Sima n,"


    Dunn saluted.


    "You were able to tolerate humiliation in the Crimson Dragon Army for many years. Your abilities have


    already been proven. From now on, you are officially a Commander of the Timber Deity Empire. I''ll put


    an army of 3000 people under yourmand. After defeating the Holy Dragon Empire, I''ll reward you


    for all the meritorious deeds you''ve contributed over the past years. I won''t treat you shabbily!" Alyssa


    nodded with a flourish.


    "Thank you, Your Royal Highness," Dunn raised his head and said, "After I pretended to be injured and


    went back to the main camp of Crimson Dragon Army, I heard that Rocky was relegated to logistics


    camp and removed the position of Crimson Dragon Army Elite Commander. It seems that he won''t be


    helping the Crimson Dragon Army anytime soon."


    "Brother, you seem to have seeded in your n." Alyssa immediately turned to Woods, a shrewd


    look on her face.


    "Didn''t you me me for sending the tiger back to the mountains?" Woods looked at Alyssa smilingly.


    After she heard that he released Rocky and Isis, she thought they were releasing the tiger back to the


    mountains. She didn''t know it was a n until Woods told her the truth.


    "You didn''t tell me your n! If you told me in advance, how could I have med you?" Alyssa replied


    sulkily. She looked at Woods reproachfully.


    "Now that Rocky has been wronged by Lance, he must be full of resentment. It''s doubtful he''d continue


    to help the Crimson Dragon Army after what happened. This is a great opportunity for us. I can try to


    draw him over to my side. I''m going to see him..." Woods said confidently. It was obvious that Woods


    was dead set on getting Rocky to join him.

 Chapter 508 Surprising History

    Chapter 508 Surprising History


    "Without Rocky''s interference this time, I will definitely tell the Crimson Dragon Army that it is doomed


    to fail!" Alyssa sneered. In the past, Rocky had constantly ruined her ns, which almost made the


    Timber Deity Empire lose its power. If it weren''t for Rocky, then her n might have been sessful


    and they would have be an overwhelming threat to the Crimson Dragon Army.


    "If we can defeat the Crimson Dragon Army this time and I can get Rocky, then I would have killed two


    birds with one stone," Woods said confidently upon hearing Alyssa''s words.


    "Your Royal Highness, I have something to say. However, I''m afraid whether I should say it or not."


    Suddenly out of nowhere, Dunn asked for his permission.


    "Come on, just spit it out!" Alyssa turned to look at Dunn.


    "This guy, Rocky, is probably not an ordinary person. And keeping him is not a good thing for the


    Timber Deity Empire. Moreover, Your Royal Highness may not haveplete confidence in bringing


    him back to the Timber Deity Empire. Which is why I think..." Dunn hesitantly said as he nced at


    Woods.


    "Wait, what do you mean by Rocky ''not an ordinary person''?" confused, Alyssa couldn''t help but ask.


    Right after the much confusing statement, Woods, along with the othermanders also looked at


    Dunn with bewildered faces.


    "The Crimson Dragon Group has many rumors about Rocky. As far as I know, he was initially banished


    to the northeast military camp, and stayed unknown in the said camp since then. It was only when he


    showed his military talent that even Lance had thought highly of him in the Army g Contest. Heter


    challenged me in thepetition in which he had defeated me. But to everyone''s surprise, he refused


    Lance''s promotion offer and headed back to the northeast military camp. And Your Royal Highness has


    already known almost everything that had happened since then..." Dunn told them all the information


    he knew about Rocky.


    "Even so, I still don''t understand why you would brand Rocky as someone who is not an ordinary


    person." Alyssa''s eyes widened at the thought of it.


    "First of all, Rocky was banished to the army which clearly means that he must have done something


    unforgivable. But as far as I know, even Lance doesn''t know where Rocky was banished from, not even


    the reason behind it. From this, we can infer that Rocky''s identity was strictly confidential. On top of


    that, Rocky''s identity in the record of the Crimson Dragon Group was also kept top secret. There was


    no information about him. How could Lance, one of the Three Great Generals of the Holy Dragon


    Empire, not even know about that?" After pausing for a while, he continued, "Aside from that, back in


    Rocky''s time in the northeast military camp, he fought with a squad leader. During that time, he was


    only at second or third grade of the Earthly Stage in strength. However, during thepetition, he


    turned out to be at the ninth grade of the Earthly Stage. He made such improvement in less than a


    year. But now, he was already a master at the Heavenly Stage. Do you think it''s normal for him to make


    such an amazing improvement in a short period of time, Your Royal Highness?" Dunn exined in


    detail.


    Meanwhile, everyone present in the tent was shocked at Dunn''s revtion. From grade two or three of


    the Earthly Stage to the Heavenly Stage, it was almost impossible for anyone to achieve that with a


    year''s practice.


    "I see. Now that is really a problem." Alyssa couldn''t help but nod her head as she realized who Rocky


    was.


    "Commander Dunn? Are you sure that he didn''t hide his true strength on purpose?" Woods asked in a


    serious tone.


    "It would be normal if he hid the strength of the Earthly Stage in the past, but he had defeated me with


    all his strength in thepetition. That is why it doesn''t make sense that he could be a master of


    the Heavenly Stage in just a few months. Moreover, for the longest time that I have been staying with


    him, I still haven''t realized that his strength has been promoted to the Heavenly Stage. It''s so strange


    that his strength aura has never even changed!" Dunn said in disorientation.


    Perplexed, Alyssa and Woods looked at each other with confused faces. If it wasn''t because of Dunn''s


    words, then they really would not notice Rocky''s peculiarity. But if it were really the case, then the


    promotion of Rocky''s strength could only be described in such an odd narrative.


    "In fact, when we were back in Hippo Land, I saw Rocky as a man who was very strange. He had


    frightening power, which was definitely not the power that a master of the Heavenly Stage should


    have." Woods recalled his experience with lingering fear.


    "So you mean to say that Rocky has a secret that we don''t know about just yet," Alyssa asked as if to


    rify the whole story.


    "So, I think we''d better get rid of this person as soon as possible than draw him over to our side and


    keep him. The more we wait, the more trouble he may cause," Dunn eagerly suggested.


    "Brother, what do you think we should do?" Alyssa looked at Woods with concerned eyes. She knew


    that her brother was very interested in Rocky that he didn''t want him to die.


    "In the past, the people of the Evian City must have reported some information about Rocky. If so, then


    what did they say?" Woods asked Alyssa in a concerned and curious manner.


    "They told me that they had dug into Rocky''s background. They also said that he was never attracted


    to beautiful girls and that he was always very cautious. So, in short, there is no progress..." Alyssa


    interrupted as she knew that there was no further development with their investigation.


    "Now that Rocky has been reduced to the ranks in the logistics camp, it means that he has resumed


    his freedom, and our people will try to get close to him again and figure out his true identity," Woods


    said shortly after he thought that he should strike while the iron was still hot. However, it seemed that


    he had to wait for the n to work.


    "All right. I''ll send someone to deliver the message, but it''s best that you''d better be prepared, brother.


    If there would be a chance that Rocky would hurt us, then I won''t show mercy to him," Alyssa said


    while her pretty face showed a murderous look.


    "We''ll see about that." As soon as his voice faded away, Woods stood up and left.


    Back when the Timber Deity Empire targeted Rocky again, he was doing his old business in the


    logistics camp. He was both the breeder and the beast curer who treated the injured spirit-manipted


    beasts. After all, hisboratory was continually being built in the Magic Spiritual Space.


    "Oh, Camp Director Louis asked me to help him figure out how to speed up transportation to the


    frontline. Oh boy, I almost forgot about it," said Rocky, who had just finished the surgery and was


    walking out of the beast farm.


    Afterwards, Rocky immediately returned to a tent that Louis specially arranged for him near the beast


    farm. After entering, he saw that the map and sand table in the tent were well equipped, and all kinds of


    information that came from the battlefield were carefully prepared for him so that he would be able to


    know the progress of the battle between the Crimson Dragon Army and the Timber Deity Empire at any


    given time.


    But of course, Rocky realized that it might be an order from Isis before she left.


    Rocky casually unfolded a map of the seven strategically important areas including the Deity Unicorn


    Valley and started to make a detailed analysis of the troop deployment of the Crimson Dragon Army. To


    be honest, Lance had made a wrong formation from the very beginning, which was why the Timber


    Deity Empire had the opportunity to capture three strategic areas one after the other.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    However, the spreading of the battle line would surely expose its own disadvantages. With that being


    said, it was no easy job to speed up the transportation of their supply of food and materials at that


    given time.

 Chapter 509 The Transport Dilemma

    Chapter 509 The Transport Dilemma


    "Lance''s troops were spread out, making it difficult for the logistics camp to move. Now, speeding up


    the front line transportation will be difficult. Even if transporting via Hippo Land will be easier, it can''t be


    moved to just anywhere since it''s carried by water. Especially considering the ships full of provisions,


    the weather will have a great influence. As soon as the wind and the waves pick up, it''ll be impossible


    to navigate and the provisions will go bad due to the moisture¡­" Rocky shook his head and sighed.


    In short, the Crimson Dragon Army''s main problem was its front lines. Because they were scattered in


    all directions, this weakened the transportation rate of the logistics camp''s escort forces. Without


    support from the front line, the logistics camp couldn''t find a way to elerate transportation.


    "Tricky indeed¡­" Rocky pondered. If only he had known better, he would''ve never agreed to Louis. He


    was asking for trouble.


    Just when Rocky was observing the map, Sabina breezed in. Her willowy body and aloof face made for


    an irresistiblebination that would lure in any man on the. In fact, numerous soldiers and


    generals of the logistics camp couldn''t stop dreaming about her in their dreams ever since her arrival.


    Noticing the deep furrow in Rocky''s brows, Sabina asked, "What''s gotten you so troubled?"


    "Perfect timing Sabina! I need your help in figuring out how to elerate the front-line transport."


    Rocky waved his hand, urging her toe over.


    "You''re smart, aren''t you? Then this will certainly be a piece of cake." Sabina''s brows wrinkled.


    "Cleverness makes no pottage these years. Clever ones may get bald. Better not be too clever!" Rocky


    mocked himself. All Rocky wanted was some solid advice. After all, he was still a rookie in numerous


    aspects whereas Sabina was much more experienced. Her excellentmand skills during the battle


    on Hippo Land was proof enough.


    Upon hearing this, the faintest smile appeared on her face.


    "What I really need is some reliable advice¡­" Rocky nced back at Sabina with sincere eyes.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Sabina relented and walked towards Rocky and the map. After ncing


    over it, she said, "The Crimson Dragon Army''s forces are too far apart. It''ll be difficult to speed up


    transportation to the frontline."


    "I thought the same." Rocky nodded his head in agreement.


    "At the moment, both the Crimson Dragon Army and the Timber Deity Empire are inbat at the


    Deity Unicorn Valley. I suspect that they must be consuming the provisions and fodders quickly. The


    logistics camp will need at least half of the forces to focus on transporting to ensure they have ample


    provisions to win back the Deity Unicorn Valley. The remaining ordinary troops will have to cope with


    the scarce supplies flow. At this point, it seems hopeless!" Sabina continued.


    "If they want to speed up the transportation of provisions, the Crimson Dragon Army''s major challenge


    will be to invest arge number of their forces and resources." After several years of experience in the


    military field, she knew that an overstretched set of forces would experience difficulty in obtaining a


    stable food and materials supply. This was amon problem that all the national armies experienced


    at least once. Not only did the grains and materials need to be safe during transportation, but they had


    to do so at a speedy pace as well. But since most of the forces assigned to transport were ordinary


    soldiers, they stood no chance against the spirit maniptors. That was another problem they would


    have to encounter along the way.


    After the Timber Deity Empire got the Nine Grottoes, the ships filled with the food and materials were


    burned at the ferry crossing of the Hippo Land. This left them with no choice but to stop attacking the


    main camp of the Crimson Dragon Army.


    "If we don''t figure out a way to increase our troops and goods, the supplies will inevitably continue to


    dwindle!" Upon Sabina finishing her analysis, Rocky shook his head, for it was exact what he was


    thinking.


    "We''re not at a dead end!" Suddenly, Sabina''s eyes lit up.


    "You''ve thought of something?" Rocky asked.


    Sabina pondered over it before continuing, "If we can double the amount of grain and materials


    transporter per trip, we can cut down the number of trips in half. However, the equipment necessary to


    transport all of this is quite taxing on the animals. If we have to transport more, it''ll be nearly


    impossible."


    "Animals for transportation?" A sh of inspiration shed before Rocky''s eyes.


    "Although these are specially raised animals, their strength is limited. They''re likely to copse and die


    when their strength runs out. That''s why we need to increase the number of animals we can use for


    transportation. Although gathering more animals isn''t a problem, what we don''t have more is time¡ªand


    our army doesn''t have that luxury," Sabina concluded.


    "Forget the animals. What if we changed them to spirit-manipted beasts instead?" Rocky voiced out


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    his brainstorm.


    "Rece them with¡­ No, it''ll be too impossible and risky. Spirit-maniptes beasts need to be


    controlled by a spirit maniptor¡ªwhich we only have around 20 to 30 in the logistics camp. Do you


    want all these spirit-manipted beasts to pull cars?" Hearing his idea, Sabina thought he was just


    joking. Even if it could work, no spirit maniptor would allow his beast to be a cart pulling


    animal. What''s more, the spirit-manipted beast''s powers would be dulled down.


    "We won''t know until we try. As long as we can capture some spirit-manipted beasts and paralyze


    parts of their lobes, even an ordinary man could rein them easily since they can''t think on their own. Of


    course, ites with a price. Losing their powers and thought means that they''ll be as harmless


    as ordinary livestock," Rocky warned. In the modern world, his experiments often resulted in abnormal


    gic beasts with odd behavior and a fierce temper. To avoid being hurt, he would cut off portions of


    the lobes so that they would think less, kill less, and better suit for anyone''s disposal.

 Chapter 510 Be The Tour Guide

    Chapter 510 Be The Tour Guide


    "What do you mean we have to narcotize their lobes?" It was the first time that Sabina was


    encountering such medical terms.


    "Yes, we have to narcotize them. If we are able to narcotize the lobes of spirit-manipted beasts with


    great strength and good physical condition, we can train them to transport food and materials for us."


    Rocky rubbed his chin. Due to Sabina''s reminding, he could figure out such a way that used the spirit-


    manipted beasts to provide better transportation inparison to ordinary animals.


    Sabina stared nkly, still trying toprehend what Rocky was saying.


    "Let''s go." Rocky sped his hands together. He was brimming with confidence.


    "Where are we going?" Sabina asked.


    "We need to catch some wild spirit-manipted beasts and conduct experiments. We may have a shot


    at solving the transportation issue we''ve been facing," Rocky replied matter-of-factly.


    "But only beasts with three-stars are suitable for transportation. The chance of catching such beasts is


    slim. This ce near the logistics camp barely has any beasts that would qualify." Sabina figured


    Rocky was thinking of heading to the area around the logistics camp.


    "I know that. That''s why we''ll go to the Myriad Beasts Ground." Rocky looked yful, as if he did not


    just suggest for them both to risk their lives.


    "The Myriad Beasts Ground? Are you serious? You want to traverse to the Myriad Beasts Ground, one


    of the most dangerous ces on the Gehenna Border and put our lives at risk?" Sabina looked


    fearsome. Even masters at the Supernal Stage or even the Divine Stage did not dare go to the Myriad


    Beasts Ground. Everyone knew it was dangerous. Even if Sabina allowed herself to be confident about


    her skills, she just wouldn''t have the guts to go there, unlike Rocky who showed not a single hint of


    hesitation.


    "What''s the problem? I''ve been there before. Several times, actually," Rocky stated.


    "What do you mean you''ve been there? What is wrong with you?! Why would you go to such a


    dangerous ce?


    You''re lucky you''re still alive!" Sabina lectured.


    "Come on," urged Rocky,pletely ignoring Sabina''s apprehensions. "We have lots of work to do."


    He almost finished establishing the spiritual power connection with Uriah''s body. Soon enough, he


    would be able to attach a mark on the spiritual source of its body. Hisboratory was also almost


    finished. He had entrusted Shawn, owner of the branch of the Super Beast Farm, to order all kinds of


    necessary facilities as well as operation beds for hisb. The delivery time was near.


    On top of all of that, the Dark Heaven Insect Queen was about toy eggs soon. He had to finish all his


    work as soon as possible, so he could give the queen its needed focus. After all, whether the queen


    couldy eggs or not was rted to his livelihood in the future.


    "Why should I go with you?" Sabina did not hide the defiant look on her face.


    "Aren''t you supposed to protect me? If something happens to me, then that would be on you. It''s your


    duty toe with me," Rocky said and smiled lightly at Sabina.


    "I don''t care whether you''re alive or dead," Sabina quipped, but if she was being honest, Rocky''s words


    bothered her.


    "I won''t go." Sabina stood her ground. She decided she wouldn''t let a man like him boss her around.


    "Alright, then I''ll go by myself." Without missing a beat, Rocky left the camp.


    "The nerve of this guy!" Sabina said to herself. She spent a few seconds debating with herself before


    stomping towards the direction of Rocky.


    Rocky summoned his war beast, Rubygon, and went to the gate of the logistics camp. In a blink of an


    eye, he disappeared.


    Sabina blinked in awe. She wondered if he was really brave enough to go to the Myriad Beasts Ground


    alone.


    After two days, Rocky arrived at the Myriad Beasts Ground. He entered its thick forests without a fear


    in his heart. Ordinary spirit maniptors would have been afraid, but he had treated its ce like his


    own home.


    As soon as he jumped off the back of Rubygon, he became aware of somebody else''s presence with


    him. As he sensed the aura of the one following him, a smile formed on his face. "You don''t have to


    hide," Rocky teased.


    The leaves of the woods behind him rustled and then a beautiful beast walked out. On its back sat


    Sabina herself who was just insisting on staying behind.


    "What made you so sure it was me?" Sabina was starting to get annoyed at Rocky''s arrogance.


    "Because I know you care about my safety. I knew you''d follow," Rocky said honestly.


    "Care about your safety? Quit dreaming. I was just afraid of getting reprimanded. I do my duties well. I


    don''t care if you die." Sabina''s voice was raised.


    "Die?" Rocky raised his brow and then let out a chuckle. He had been ustomed to her harmless


    threat.


    "You..." Sabina rolled her eyes. Sabina was too infuriated to continue. Rocky''s patronizing look pissed


    her more. She clenched her first and gazed coldly at Rocky.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Anyway, enough talk. We have work to do. Put away your Duchess Silver. It''s scaring the spirit-


    manipted beasts," said Rocky seriously and abruptly. If he hadn''t interrupted, Sabina would have


    gone off with a polemic.


    But seeing the seriousness on his face, Sabina set aside her anger. She quickly got off her beast and


    followed Rocky''s instructions.


    "Just follow me. I can tour you." Rocky gestured towards the deeper part of the forest and began flying


    forward.


    Sabina followed suit.


    "This is the forest leading to the Myriad Beasts Ground," began Rocky. "It is home to dozens of wild


    spirit-manipted beasts. Here, you can mostly find two- and three-star beasts. If you''re lucky, you


    might also catch some rare beasts such as the Trunk Giant. If we can capture some Trunk Giants, that


    would be great." Sabina was impressed by Rocky''s knowledge of the ce. True enough, he acted like


    a tour guide of the Myriad Beasts Ground.

 Chapter 511 Matter Of Principle

    Chapter 511 Matter Of Principle


    "You seem to be quite familiar with this forest..." Sabina said softly as she watched Rocky waltz freely


    in the forest without hesitation. She figured he must have known the forest like the back of his hand, as


    he easily avoided running into spirit-manipted beasts.


    "Of course!" he answered cheerfully. "I could navigate this forest with my eyes closed," he said with


    twinkle in his eye.


    Sabina nced at Rocky dubiously. Upon locking eyes with her and seeing her doubtful expression,


    Rocky threw his head back andughed.


    They continued to walk for about an hour.


    "It should be around here," Rocky said as he stopped abruptly.


    "What do you mean?" Sabina scanned their surroundings, but nothing seemed out of the ordinary.


    With a mischievous smile, Rocky summoned Uriah from the Magic Spiritual Space. He then reached


    into his bag, and pulled out a bottle containing magical saliva. He gingerly loosened the cap on the


    bottle and then darted off, leaving Uriah with the opened bottle.


    Soon after, roars from beasts nearby thundered throughout the forest. So thunderous was their animal


    cry, the very trees of the forest seemed to quake in fear.


    Eyebrows knitted, Sabina suddenly noticed a scent in the air-- then, 20 to 30 wild spirit-manipted


    beasts gathered before them. She couldn''t hide her shock, wondering how so many beasts could


    materialize all at once. Of course, she didn''t know that the magical saliva actually had fatal attraction


    properties. No spirit-manipted beast could refuse it; even the Dark Heaven Insects couldn''t escape


    from its tantalizing scent.


    At this point, Uriah had returned, followed closely by a group of two-star and three-star wild spirit-


    manipted beasts¡ª at least thirty in total, all fierce, forming quite the spectacr scene.


    Even an ordinary spirit maniptor of the Earthly Stage would be scared to bits!


    But before Rocky and Sabina, these spirit-manipted beasts didn''t pose a threat.


    "Let''s race to see who can disable the most beasts without getting them killed. The loser gets to cook


    dinner tonight..." Rocky jabbed yfully at Sabina.


    "Why should I race with you?" With one eyebrow raised, Sabina wasn''t having any of it. She shot


    Rocky a cold nce.


    "I think you are afraid of losing!" Rocky teased provokingly.


    "Just you...!" sinking her teeth into the bait, Sabina sneered.


    "Let''s begin then." Rocky smiled and abruptly turned to face the beasts that were stampeding towards


    him.


    Without so much as a flinch, Sabina immediately followed suit, and the two figures were seen rushing


    into the crowd of beasts.


    "I''ve got one!" Although it was just a weak two-star wild spirit-manipted beast, Rocky was quick


    enough to knock it out unconscious in one hit.


    As soon as the words left his mouth, a beast fell cold to his feet. Although it was unmoving, it was


    evidently still alive. He looked up in surprise, only to see Sabina smirking at him with a raised fist.


    Rocky smiled and went on working.


    Two hourster, both Rocky and Sabina eyed thest wild spirit-manipted beast.


    "Now, we each beat ten beasts. This is thest one," Rocky pointed at the wild beast. "The one who


    gets it wins!" Rocky shouted, with a mischievous smile stered on his face.


    Sabina shot Rocky an annoyed nce, but rushed to the beast anyway. Rocky, on the other hand,


    didn''t move an inch. He stood there, and watched intently as Sabina knocked down the spirit-


    manipted beast.


    Sabina looked up in surprise, locking eyes with Rocky. "Why didn''t you move?"


    "I will cook for you tonight," Rocky replied with a sheepish smile.


    Sabina was stunned. She quickly snapped out of it, realizing Rocky tricked her into helping him freely.


    Her eyes widened in fury; she looked like she wanted to eat him alive.


    "Now I''ll do my job. You can rest a little." Rocky began to use the three kinds of Beast Evaluation Skills,


    which would aid in identifying the half-dead wild spirit-manipted beasts on the ground. If deemed


    worthy, the beast would be sent directly into the Magical Spiritual Space.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    When Rocky was almost done with his work, it was already dark out, as night crept unto the forest.


    As he was about to sigh from exhaustion, a tantalizing smell of grilled meat danced around his nose.


    Rocky immediately turned around to find that Sabina had hunted and cooked a spirit-manipted beast


    the size of a rabbit. In the time he had been working, she had managed to pluck the fur off and gut the


    beast, and cooked it over a crackling fire.


    "It smells so good!" Rocky salivated and hustled to her side. He immediately proceeded to happily rip a


    hind leg off the cooked beast, releasing a delicious aroma into the air.


    "Did I allow you to eat?" said a cold voice.


    "Don''t be so stingy, we''re good friends!" said Rocky dismissively, as he eagerly chewed his food. In


    fact, he hadn''t eaten physical food in a long time. Since he was an Earthly Stage spirit maniptor, as


    long as he cultivated regrly, he had no need for food.


    "What a shameless guy!" Sabina cried in an annoyed tone.


    "I won''t eat your food with nothing in exchange," Rocky said smugly as he took out a little bottle from


    his bag and tossed it to Sabina.


    Upon catching the bottle, Sabina nced at it. "What is this?"


    "This is a gift for you. There are ten drops of magical saliva. You have seen the miracle liquid and its


    abilities," said Rocky as he kept eating.


    "Ten drops?" Sabina''s eyes lit up. She now realized the true value of this miracle liquid. She knew this


    would be extremely useful to any spirit maniptor. And yet, Rocky gave her ten drops as a gift.


    Of course, if Sabina knew that Rocky had been taking the miracle liquid every day for a while now, her


    reaction would''ve been different.


    "Why did you give me such a precious gift?" Sabina asked, confusedly.


    "Precious?" Rocky shook his head with a smile. To him, the magical saliva was easy to replenish, so to


    him, this was nothing special.


    "You saved me twice!" Rocky paused to think, then responded.


    "I don''t need that." As much as Sabina wanted to take the previous bottle, she was a woman of


    principle. She refused to ept an item so valuable that easily.


    "If you don''t need it, just throw it," Rocky said nonchntly. "I never take back what I have given. Thank


    you for cooking dinner." Rocky stood up and walked to a rtively secluded spot in the forest. He then


    sat cross-legged, closed his eyes, and began the process of cultivation.


    Sabina watched him leave, too dumbfounded to speak. Thoughts raced across her stunned mind.


    Tightening her grasp on the bottle of precious magical saliva, there was a twinkle in her eye.

 Chapter 512 More Types

    Chapter 512 More Types


    The next morning, as the bright light nted through the trees, the sound of beasts around could be


    heard from time to time. As she opened her eyes, Sabina looked subconsciously towards the direction


    where Rocky was sitting cross-legged and cultivating the previous night. However, now he was


    nowhere to be found.


    Immediately, Sabina got up and looked around. She found that Rocky''s two spirit-manipted beasts


    had also disappeared.


    "Where did they go?" With knitted eyebrows, Sabina thought for a while, and then she disappeared in a


    sh.


    Soon after, she was able to find out that Rocky was fighting against several two-star and three-star


    giant Horned Lizards in a forest of phoenix trees not far away. Uriah and Rubygon were also present.


    Rocky and his two spirit-manipted beasts were fighting in good coordination. Thus, even though the


    Horned Lizards had numerical superiority, they could not defeat Rocky and his team and were hit down


    on the ground one by one.


    "How does he manage to manipte the two spirit-manipted beasts at the same time?" Sabina was


    totally puzzled to see the two spirit-manipted beasts assisting Rocky during the fight, because it was


    just abnormal. However, she knew that Rocky was the disciple of Sheridan, who was known as the


    most powerful beast tamer of the Wild Spirit Land. But, it turned out that, even Sheridan was incapable


    of doing that himself.


    However, Rocky''s ability to manipte the two spirit-manipted beasts was not surprising news in the


    Crimson Dragon Group. Most of them, including Sabina, had seen that in person, so even if it seemed


    impossible, it was indeed a truth.


    If Sabina had known that there was a Rainbow Glow Unicorn and a Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf hidden in


    Rocky''s Magic Spiritual Space, she would have probably felt it to be unbelievable!


    Sabina observed every movement of Rocky thoughtfully, not intending to help him. Since she had


    witnessed the evil and terrible power hidden in Rocky, she became more and more curious about him.


    Not to mention the fact that Rocky was somebody with a lot of incredible secrets. Some of these


    included his secret identity, his rtionship with her master, his ability to control two spirit-manipted


    beasts, his excellent medical skills and so on. An ordinary person would never be so outstanding with


    so many hidden secrets.


    To put it simple, Rocky wasn''t an ordinary person. Then, who on earth was he?


    For many people, this was still a mystery!


    As Sabina was lost in her thoughts, Rocky sessfully defeated the several Horned Lizards swiftly.


    When he looked up, he saw Sabina standing by his side. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "When


    did youe over here?"


    "Just now," Sabina replied immediately in a cold voice after hearing Rocky''s words.


    "Today I''m going to perform some experiments on the wild spirit-manipted beasts captured


    yesterday and these Horned Lizards. It might take a day, or so. So, I hope you would help me guard


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    the Magic Spiritual Space," Rocky uttered and nodded.


    "Okay." To Rocky''s surprise, this time Sabina didn''t say anything to retort him or act contrary to him.


    As he saw the sudden cooperation of Sabina, Rocky too felt a little confused. But then he opened the


    Magic Spiritual Space and asked Uriah and Rubygon to help him in dragging the two Horned Lizards


    into it.


    "Thank you." Rocky thanked Sabina and then entered the Magic Spiritual Space.


    After seeing Rocky entering his Magic Spiritual Space, Sabina summoned her favorite beast, Duchess


    Silver, from her own Magic Spiritual Space. Then she and Duchess Silver guarded Rocky''s Magic


    Spiritual Space. Since Duchess Silver reached the fourth grade of the four-star level, even the spirit-


    manipted beasts at the third grade of the three-star level that were at the forest could not get close


    there. Upon seeing everything was fine, she took out the bottle that contained ten drops of magical


    saliva that Rocky had given her the previous night. Holding it in her hand, she took a few nces at it


    with her eyes shing with a gleam. A momentter, she opened the bottle, took a drop and then


    closed her eyes to cultivate.


    At the same time, Rocky, who had entered the Magic Spiritual Space, looked at the ten or so wild spirit-


    manipted beasts which were chosen by him. They were neatly arranged in front of him. He


    immediately rubbed his palms, getting ready to perform the experiments. Those wild spirit-manipted


    beasts were partly paralyzed because he had fed them on the Centipede-snake''s venom which had


    been diluted with water.


    As theb wasn''t fully functional yet, early in the morning, Rocky went to the Magic Spiritual Space to


    clear up a ce and used a customized board as the operating table, as he prepared for the


    experiment in advance. All kinds of surgical instruments and a few buckets of water were neatly ced


    aside. Just before, he had walked into the streams and filled several buckets of water for his


    experiments. When he intended to go back looking for Sabina, he happened to encounter several


    Horned Lizards on his way.


    The main purpose of his experiments on these wild spirit-manipted beasts was to discover the brain


    lobe that controlled the nature and thoughts of the wild spirit-manipted beast. He was familiar with


    the operations of some low-level spirit manipted beasts. But, ording to his knowledge, different


    types of spirit-manipted beasts had different brain structures. Therefore, the brain lobe locations


    varied in wild spirit-manipted beasts.


    The brain of the spirit-manipted beast was very peculiar which waspletely different from the


    human brain. The human brain was divided into two hemispheres, consisting of many sulci and gyri.


    The brain hemispheres were also divided into frontal, temporal, parietal and ipital lobes, each


    controlling different functions respectively. But the brains of different spirit-manipted beasts were in


    different shapes which were different from each other.


    As a result, only through experiments one could learn about which part of the brain lobes of different


    spirit-manipted beasts controlled their nature and thoughts.


    After paralyzing the brain of a wild spirit-manipted beast with the surgical tools, Rocky used


    identification techniques to find that this wild spirit-manipted beast had two brains, one big and the


    other small.


    "It may be that the beast''s small brain might have appeared and grown up naturally. In this case, this


    wild spirit-manipted beast should be in a stage of transformation, and it is going to reach the higher


    star level. It is in a state of mutation, with the second brain growing," Rocky analyzed calmly. The three


    heads and six arms of the spirit-manipted beast didn''t appear all of a sudden and had a process of


    growing.


    Then, Rocky''s attention was drawn towards the big brain of the beast. The brain was divided into three


    parts, resembling a cake that had been cut into three parts. On the surface of the brain, there was a


    spongiosum.


    Beneath the transparent spongiosum were the uneven sulci and gyri. Apart from the brain''s shape


    which was different from that of the human brain, the actual structure of the beast''s brain seemed to be


    simr to the human brain''s structure. However, all the human brains had only four brain lobes. But, the


    different spirit-manipted beasts'' brains might possess two brain lobes, four lobes, perhaps eight


    brain lobes, or even more.

 Chapter 513 Chasing in a Hurry

    Chapter 513 Chasing in a Hurry


    As Rocky peered at the brain of the wild spirit-manipted beast, he noticed that it was lobed. He


    proceeded to test every lobe on the brain, to confirm the functions of each lobe. He concluded that it


    functioned very simrly to that of a human''s.


    The frontal lobe in a human brain has an important role in controlling human''s behaviors, thoughts, and


    so on. If the frontal lobes were damaged, people''s thoughts, behaviors, and their self-controlling


    abilities would be greatly affected. In the modern world, some mental patients or patients with other


    recurring diseases would be treated by slicing off their frontal lobe. However, once the lobes were cut


    off, they would lose their own thoughts and free consciousness--whatever made them human. This


    meant they would live like the walking dead for the rest of their time on this world.


    Although there were still differences between a beast''s brain and human brain, the spirit-manipted


    beasts had their own kind of intelligence. Which would exin why their brains¡ª from the lobes to the


    lobes'' functions¡ª were simr to human brains.


    After certain tests, Rocky soon was able to pinpoint the specific lobe in the spirit-manipted beast''s


    brain which acted like a frontal lobe in a human brain.


    Then, Rocky cut off this part of lobe to test if doing so produced a simr effect as that in humans¡ª the


    loss of thought and consciousness.


    However, he couldn''t sever the lobepletely. Oncepletely severed, the functions of some other


    lobes were very likely to be affected. Because the lobes worked in harmony through the nervous


    system, Rocky postted that if he were to cut off a lobepletely, the system would go haywire¡ª


    and worse, the beast could lose control and go ballistic.


    So, the solution: cut off half of the lobe, leaving the rest of the nervous system undisturbed. However,


    this required extremely advanced surgical skills.


    Of course, this was easy for Rocky. He picked up the scalpel and pointed it at the part he was to make


    an incision. He paused for a second, took a deep breath, and quickly but precisely swiped at the lobe.


    He immediately picked up the part that was cut off with some tweezers, and dropped it into a container


    filled with water.


    Afterpleting the surgery, Rocky sutured the opening on the head of the wild spirit-manipted


    beast.


    Rocky proceeded to the next spirit-manipted beast. He performed the exact same routine on each


    one. While the brain structure of each beast differed¡ª of course, he expected this¡ª Rocky remained


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    unfazed and continued on. He knew that any research on the brain of wild spirit-manipted beast


    integral to the betterment of gene research. So, experiments like this was imperative.


    A day passed in a twinkle of an eye.


    When he finally emerged from the Magic Spiritual Space, night had already fallen. It was unusually


    quiet. There was only the sound of leaves rustling and the asional beastly howl. A bonfire crackled


    nearby, and sparks danced off it like fireflies. Duchess Silver was stretchingzily; its owner was under


    a tree on the other side, her eyes closed, as if she was still practicing.


    Studying Sabina''s still figure, Rocky had to admit that she was a beauty indeed. With delicate and


    beautiful facial features, she looked dainty and charming. He found her to be as attractive as a fairy


    outside the mortal world, with her own kind of special charm. And she was as cold as an ice princess,


    which seemed to draw people towards her, albeit in fear.


    While Rocky was immersed in appreciating her beauty, a weird light suddenly shed from the direction


    of the Myriad Beasts Ground. It was as blue as the sea, as though a pir of water was shooting up


    from a geyser. He suddenly sensed a unique spiritual power approaching him.


    Rocky was a bit unsettled at all this. He knew this was unusual.


    Sabina, who had been practicing, seemed to have felt something as her eyes shot open. Her eyes


    widened in surprise at the sight of the ice blue light piercing the sky, pointing in the direction of the


    Myriad Beasts Ground.


    "What happened?" Sabina asked, scrambling to stand up.


    "I don''t know," Rocky shrugged, shaking his head. Although he had been around the Myriad Beasts


    Ground for some time, this was his first time witness such a surreal scene.


    "I wonder if there is a treasure that''s about to appear," Sabina pondered aloud.


    "Treasure?" Rocky''s eyes lit up eagerly at her words. A long time ago, he had journeyed to the Spiritual


    Fairnd upon hearing about surreal happenstances and the appearance of spiritual beasts in there. It


    was during this time he got the Heaven Divine Lotus Seed, forming a special bond with the Rainbow


    Glow Unicorn.


    However, the Spiritual Fairnd could not even bepared with the Myriad Beasts Ground. If


    treasure truly awaited them there, then it would be something extremely precious.


    "Perhaps it is a rare treasure, or a precious spiritual treasure that only reveals itself once every few


    years." Sabina scratched her chin. She knew that because the beam pointed towards the Myriad


    Beasts Ground, this would be no ordinary treasure. After all, thend of the Myriad Beasts Ground was


    very dangerous. It was known to have many mysteries within it, so no one could tell for sure what sort


    of hidden treasuresy within.


    Just then, Rocky felt something emerge from the opened Magic Spiritual Space, but it just as quickly


    disappeared in the dark in the blink of an eye.


    "That guy..." Rocky knew the presence felt familiar. It had to be the Rainbow Glow Unicorn. But he


    knew it would only appear if something truly preciousy ahead. After all, it was the first time the


    Rainbow Glow Unicorn came and went in such a hurry.


    "What did you say?" Sabina asked, unable to decipher Rocky''s murmur.


    "Nothing," Rocky said hastily. "Let''s go to have a look." Of course, he didn''t want to leave the Rainbow


    Glow Unicorn alone in a quest to look for the treasure.


    "Let''s go take a look? This is the Myriad Beasts Ground we''re talking about¡ª it''s famed for being full of


    danger. Don''t take sacrifice your life for your curiosity!" Sabina shouted coldly.


    "You''reing with me, aren''t you? I think it would be much safer if we held hands," Rocky responded


    nonchntly.


    Sabina paused, turning to look at the ice blue light that pierced the sky. She was admittedly curious,


    too. However, the Myriad Beasts Ground wasn''t a ce that could be entered on a whim, and even for


    her, the slightest carelessness might end in her demise.


    "Well, I''m going even if you aren''t," Rocky dered firmly. He was worried that the Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn had run too far away for him to catch up, so he summoned Rubygon and Uriah to leave with


    him at once. He climbed on Rubygon''s back and chased the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, using its scent as


    a lead.


    "Hey!" Sabina cried, but Rocky was already out of earshot at that point. Without further hesitation,


    Sabina summoned Duchess Silver and hurried after him.

 Chapter 514 Flocked In

    Chapter 514 Flocked In


    Right at that time when Rocky was chasing after the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, he ran wildly all the way


    through the peripheral forest. Following him closely behind, Sabina was all sorts of confused as she


    saw that Rocky seemed to be chasing something that was invisible to her.


    Ever since the Rainbow Glow Unicorn had been through animalization, it developed some kind of


    connection with Rocky, simr to a spiritual contract. Therefore, whenever the Rainbow Glow Unicorn


    hid itself, Rocky was the only one who could still feel its breath. However, this was only possible now


    that it had undergone animalization.


    Oddly enough, just right after the strange light appeared, the entire peripheral forest suddenly fell into


    silence. In addition, all of the spirit-manipted beasts in the said area had also disappeared.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and Sabina finally reached the end of the peripheral forest by midnight. From where


    they stood, they saw the Myriad Beasts Ground which could be where the strange light wasing


    from.


    Right at that moment, Rocky could feel that the Rainbow Glow Unicorn had entered the Myriad Beasts


    Ground. But when he was about to chase after it, Sabina stopped him.


    "Are you crazy? Once you enter that ce, there is no assurance that you will see the sun the next


    day!" Sabina shouted as she warned him.


    Rocky hesitated for a while right after he heard Sabina''s warning. Truth be told, Sabina was right about


    what she had just said. After all, it waste at night and dangers lurked in every corner of the Myriad


    Beasts Ground. If he went into it now, then it would be no different from a suicide mission. However, he


    was torn about it because he couldn''t just leave the Rainbow Glow Unicorn alone.


    "If you really want to go in, then you will have to wait until dawn. Moreover, we don''t know what exactly


    is that unearthly light. We should wait until the sunes up so that we could see what''s going on.


    Otherwise, we will gain no benefit by taking action rashly," Sabina said calmly. But of course, she also


    felt that Rocky had something in mind for he looked like he was worried about something.


    Rocky nced at Sabina and thought some more with his head down. After a few moments, he had


    finally decided that the Rainbow Glow Unicorn''s invisibility should be enough to protect itself, so he


    nodded and agreed that they would wait until dawn.


    Afterwards, they found a small cave near the edge of the Myriad Beasts Ground which they used to


    rest while they waited for dawn.


    "It seems that someone mighte over here to look for the treasure very soon," Sabina suddenly


    said as she sat in the cave.


    "Didn''t you say that the Myriad Beasts Ground is very dangerous? Well, nobody ever dares toe


    here." Rocky squinted at Sabina upon hearing what she had just said.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "It usually depends on what kind of treasure it is. If it were only an ordinary treasure, then of course, no


    one would risk their lives just to go to the Myriad Beasts Ground. But if it were something such as a


    peerless treasure, like some top-grade rare treasure, it would definitely make many spirit maniptors


    scramble for it. The powerful spirit maniptors from all countries would most definitelye here


    once they hear about the news. Don''t forget that the Myriad Beasts Ground is located somewhere near


    the Gehenna Border which is just outside the jurisdiction of the country. Therefore, the spirit


    maniptors of every country can freely enter and leave as they would please. If I''m guessing it right, a


    Dragon Group is no exception to that!" Sabina eximed as she gave a hypothesis. This hypothesis,


    however, was all based on the repeated experience whenever something like this was announced to


    the public. In short, a lot of people would surely dash to the location all because of one thing that they


    all had inmon¡ªgreed. Everyone wanted to have a piece of a rare relic.


    "If there really is some treasure here, then it seems that we have to take the first action," Rocky said as


    he gazed at her.


    "We? I don''t think I''m your partner on this one." Sabina stared at Rocky for she did not like his tone.


    "Aren''t you interested that treasure really might have a lot of value?" Rocky asked as he raised his


    eyebrows.


    "Well, that''s my business. If ever I want to get the treasure, then I can do it without you! After all, I don''t


    think you wille in handy," Sabina said with an icy tone to her voice.


    "Don''t be so stingy. You know what? How about this. After we get the rare treasure, we can split it fifty-


    fifty. Besides, I will give you ten drops of magical saliva," Rocky said as he tempted Sabina to join him.


    Sabina was nearly persuaded with Rocky''s words. After all, she had benefited a lot from the magical


    saliva that she received yesterday. In fact, she didn''t have any confidence when she said that she


    wanted to get a treasure alone. It was because that if a treasure really appeared, then there would


    definitely be a lot of maniptors who would definitely scramble for it. Even if she was at the Supernal


    Stage, she was still not sure if she would be sessful enough to get her hands on it.


    "So what do you think about my proposal?" Rocky stared at Sabina with a clever look on his face. He


    knew that with his strength that he currently had, it would almost be impossible for him to get the


    treasure alone. On the other hand, he might get a chance if he could get some help from Sabina.


    "Let''s just talk about it tomorrow." Sabina seemed to be a little hesitant on taking part in this mission. In


    fact, she even doubted whether the rare treasure really existed. Moreover, the Myriad Beasts Ground


    was extremely dangerous¡ªthe deeper they got into it, the more dangerous it would be. After all,


    the strange light was obviously at the depths of it, making it all the more dangerous to go into.


    After saying her piece, Sabina leaned against the rock wall and closed her eyes. Taking a deep breath


    in, she then started to meditate. Immediately, her cold spiritual energy swirled around her body.


    Upon seeing that Sabina was already meditating, Rocky turned to look at the blinding light rising from


    the depths of the Myriad Beasts Ground for the veryst time. Then, he closed his eyes as he was


    ready to meditate, too.


    Time passed by, and it was almost dawn.


    Sabina opened her eyes and found out that it was still dark outside. However, ready to leave, Rocky


    was already outside the cave, standing as he waited for Sabina. Walking out of the cave immediately,


    Sabina then said, "Why are you in such a hurry? Come on, it''s still way too early."


    Not able to say anything, Rocky just gave her a shrug.


    "You worry too much, you know? What are you even so worried about? Last night, I felt that you had


    something in your mind," curious, Sabina asked him.


    "Well, are you ready to go? If yes, then I think we''d better leave now." Right after he finished his words,


    Rocky strode toward the Myriad Beasts Ground with Uriah and Rubygon.


    Sabina was so angry that she clenched her fist into a ball for she was quite displeased with Rocky''s


    act. He didn''t even wait for her answer and just went on his way. However, her task was to ensure


    Rocky''s safety. Hence, she could not let him go to such a dangerous ce alone under any


    circumstance. With that being said, she had no choice but to be Rocky''s shadow and follow him


    immediately wherever he went.


    On the other hand, the news regarding some unusual light appearing above the Myriad Beasts Ground


    spread around. This news was very hot that it was able to immediately reach the border of every


    country.


    Meanwhile, in the Timber Deity Empire, Alyssa heard about the news and had already summoned a


    few masters at the Heavenly Stage and more than a few spirit maniptors at the Earthly Stage, to


    head for the Myriad Beasts Ground.


    Aside from them, the Crimson Dragon Army also heard about the news. In response to the promising


    story, Lance also sent the Elite Regiment to the Myriad Beasts Ground to check it out.


    Soon, it was not only the people of the Timber Deity Empire and the Holy Dragon Empire who rushed


    toward the Myriad Beasts Ground, but also the spirit maniptors who lived on the borders of the other


    countries.


    With the volume and influx of people going towards the Myriad Beasts Ground, it would not be so


    surprising if there would be a messy and violent struggle all for the sake of obtaining the rare and


    valuable treasure buried deep in the Myriad Beasts Ground.

 Chapter 515 The Sea Blue Magic Jade

    Chapter 515 The Sea Blue Magic Jade


    Meanwhile, Rocky and Sabina entered the Myriad Beasts Ground as they went towards the magical icy


    blue light.


    However, just as they entered the edge, they noticed that the spirit-manipted beasts were oddly


    violent, revealing that everything within the area was in aplete mess¡ªtrees were destroyed, huge


    stones cracked, and the ground copsed. What was worse was that some wild beasts were killing


    each other. It was such a bloody scene in front of them.


    Unexpectedly, there was a roadblock in front of them.


    Bang! Suddenly, a loud noise echoed throughout the valley, just when they were entering a turning


    point.


    At that moment, a four-star Eight-tentacled Fish Dragon at the fourth grade suddenly sped up and


    stopped before them. Just like an octopus, it had eight tentacles which waved in the air along with its


    four slender legs that supported its fish-shaped body.


    "Okay, I''ll leave it to you." Rocky smiled as he said to Sabina. Stepping aside, he gave way to her and


    acted as if he had nothing to do with it. But right at that moment, deep in his heart, all he ever wanted


    was to sit on a mountain and watch a tiger fight.


    As a response, Sabina gave him a re. With such a strong rival ahead, she did not have too much


    time for him. Instead, she focused real hard on thinking of ways on how to deal with the overwhelming


    eight-tentacled creature in front of her, which was shaking one of its tentacles violently as it destroyed


    all the trees nearby. But Sabina was quick witted as she summoned Duchess Silver immediately. At the


    same time, her ice spiritual power rose rapidly until a cyclone formed around her, freezing into her


    bones. It was truly a breathtaking scene.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Eager to y the enemy, both Sabina and Duchess Silver dashed forward and started a fierce battle.


    To be honest, as a master of the Supernal Stage, Sabina had the power to win against the four-star


    wild spirit-manipted beast so easily. Moreover, she was also supported by Duchess Silver, which


    made the result all too obvious.


    Soon, the Eight-tentacled Fish Dragon was covered in ayer of ice. Then, before it could even whine


    in pain, it fell to the ground with a loud thud.


    Watching on the side, Rocky pped his hands over Sabina''s easy victory. However, Sabina only gave


    him a cold look in return.


    Although it was not such a difficult task for Sabina, she looked a little exhausted after the fight with the


    wild beast. After all, she had consumed a lot of spiritual power with the recent fight and needed to


    recover herself. Hence, she ignored Rocky and sat down by the side.


    Taking out his tools, Rocky then went straight up to the Eight-tentacled Fish Dragon. Using his Evil


    me, he first melted the ice on its body. Afterwards, he began to collect all the valuable materials on


    its body, among which was a Beast Spiritual Pill.


    "It seems that I have all the luck I need for today!" Rocky could not help but cheer in happiness. His


    eyes lit up for he very well knew that this Beast Spiritual Pill could be turned into a spiritual crystal,


    making it very valuable, and difficult to obtain.


    After the Beast Spiritual Pill was handled carefully, Rocky began to dig a hole to bury the Eight-


    tentacled Fish Dragon deep in the ground so as to avoid attracting other spirit-manipted beasts.


    Rocky soon finished his job, but he noticed that Sabina needed more time to recuperate. So, he


    climbed up a tall tree and looked around.


    Out there, Rocky could see that everything was shrouded in dark. Further away, a jade-like person was


    shining brightly. When hit by sunlight, he reflected a colorful beast shadow which looked like a noble


    queen. Apparently that creature was definitely not an ordinary spirit-manipted beast.


    "Well, this is..." Rocky stuttered. Immediately, he got distracted by the illusion of a phoenix. Then, he


    consulted his Beast Encyclopedia and read any relevant information about the creature. After doing


    some research, he found out that the beast shadow was very rare super grade Glint Phoenix.


    Looking closer at Glint Phoenix, he also noticed that there were some people aboard it and guessed


    that they should be spirit maniptors. However, Rocky was not able to recognize any of them for they


    were too far away from him. Nevertheless, Rocky was sure they were by no means just any ordinary


    spirit maniptors. This was all due to the fact that he knew that they could manipte the rare


    spiritual beast such as the Glint Phoenix.


    "Did someone really havee so soon?" Rocky eximed. Without taking a guess, Rocky was sure


    that these spirit maniptors were here for the same reason as theirs¡ªthe icy blue light. Still, he did


    not expect that they would arrive so fast because the weird light only appearedst night.


    However, Rocky just kept on watching. The Glint Phoenix stopped not too far away, and suddenly fell


    into a jungle. As soon as itnded in the jungle, birds were seen flying all around.


    Rocky jumped off the tree quickly. Then, he took a quick look at Sabina, who was still sitting on the


    ground, recuperating. To keep herpany, he arranged Uriah and Rubygon to keep on staying there.


    Afterwards, he dove to the jungle where Glint Phoenix hadnded. All he wanted to know was who they


    were and why they were iming the treasure in such a short period of time.


    However, when he got close to the jungle, he heard a faint voiceing from not so far away.


    "Erica, is this Myriad Beasts Ground? Well, I don''t think it''s as dangerous as I thought..." said a girl


    whose voice sounded young, sweet and adventurous.


    "But we can''t be careless around here. This is only the edge of Myriad Beasts Ground. The further we


    go, the more dangerous it will be..." warned another woman. Her voice sounded steadier and more


    sophisticated than that of the other girl.


    "Erica, do you think that the strange light is the ce where Sea Blue Magic Jade may appear, just as


    the imperial preceptor has told us?" the girl asked.


    "I don''t know, but our master has spected that Sea Blue Magic Jade would show up in Myriad


    Beasts Ground. And justst night, we received the news that there was a peculiar lighting from


    here. I don''t think it''s a coincidence!" Erica, the olderdy, replied.


    "Erica, if we can find out Sea Blue Magic Jade, then that will be a huge achievement for us! Come on,


    let''s hurry up. I am sure we will be rewarded by our master," cheered the girl. Her sweet and innocent


    voice sounded like a child.


    Eavesdropping from the conversation made by the two women, Rocky couldn''t help but wonder, ''Why


    are these woman spirit maniptors here? It seemed that they already knew what kind of treasure they


    were after in the Myriad Beasts Ground.'' Confused, Rocky asked himself, "What the hell is this magic


    jade?"


    Driven by curiosity, Rocky couldn''t help but get closer. He then pushed away a bunch of leaves as he


    wanted to see these women more clearly.


    He was careful not to make any sound when all of a sudden, he heard a vignt voice, "Who is there?"


    Very quickly, a strong breath rushed to him.


    Rocky stopped immediately for he sensed that one of those women was at the Supernal Stage.


    Seeing that the situation was unfavorable for him in every way, Rocky dared not take the risk. In a blink


    of an eye, he retreated and disappeared from the area so as not to make any trouble.


    Tracing the road he took, Rocky returned to where he stayed and noticed that Sabina was looking for


    him.


    "And where have you been?" Sabina frowned and asked.


    "You are right. Some people havee here for the treasure, and they are all women. I just went there


    to see if they were beautiful," Rocky joked.

 Chapter 516 Whatever You Want

    Chapter 516 Whatever You Want


    "So soon?" Sabina frowned. The strange light had shed yesterday, and people from all over had


    alreadye to search for it. She imagined they must have been prepared for this.


    "By the way, they mentioned something," Rocky suddenly remembered. "They called it the Sea Blue


    Magic Jade. Do you know what that is?" Rocky turned to face Sabina.


    "Sea Blue Magic Jade? Are you sure they said that?" Sabina asked in disbelief, unable to contain her


    shock.


    Rocky nodded, confused. He wasn''t sure why she was so surprised. "What exactly is this jade?"


    "This jade has absorbed the essence of heaven and earth. Thus, it possesses a spirit. It stays hidden,


    deep under the earth ¡ª it emerges only every three years. If a spirit maniptor is able to obtain it, he


    won''t have to cultivate for at least ten years!" Sabina eximed with certainty. "It is a rare treasure that


    every spirit maniptor yearns for."


    "You have got to be kidding me!" Rocky raised his eyebrows. If what Sabina said was true, he''d be able


    to reach the Supernal Stage in no time, if he could get his hands on that jade.


    "This jade is so special, it can absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, manifesting it into


    spiritual power for spirit maniptors to cultivate. It is said that across the Wild Spirit Land, no one but


    a man of the Immortal Stage owns a Sea Blue Magic Jade. Rumor has it, he is only able to reach the


    full potential of his supreme strength because of this very jade. Therefore this jade is invaluable."


    Sabina paused. "Or well, at least, that''s what I have heard. We don''t know whether or not the jade is


    actually that powerful, but surely, it is a useful treasure!" Sabina''s eyes twinkled as she exined this


    to Rocky.


    "No wonder it left me behind to look for the jade," Rocky muttered under his breath, scratching his chin.


    "It? Who is ''it''?" asked Sabina, unable to decipher Rocky''s murmur.


    "Nothing," Rocky said hastily. "We''d better leave as soon as possible. It would be a pity if someone else


    found the jade earlier than us." Rocky envisioned himself, sping the magic jade, finally able to reach


    the Supernal Stage.


    "Wait, you just mentioned ''women''," Sabina suddenly mentioned.


    "Yes. They rode an extremely rare spirit-manipted beast ¡ª the Glint Phoenix," replied Rocky, deep


    in thought.


    "The Glint Phoenix? Perhaps they are spirit maniptors whoe from the Magic Phoenix Empire,"


    Sabina pondered aloud.


    "The Magic Phoenix Empire..." Rocky recalled that time he dealt with the people from this empire. At a


    fightingpetition between the Magic Phoenix Empire and the Holy Dragon Empire, he, on behalf of


    thetter, defeated several phoenix spirit maniptors. One of which was Erica ¡ª the top phoenix


    spirit maniptor in her empire and also, a beautiful woman. She had been a difficult opponent, and


    Rocky had to team up with the imperial instructor, Mia, to defeat her. Of course, in actuality, he only


    won out of sheer luck.


    "There is but one phoenix spirit maniptor who has Glint Phoenix. Is she the one who hase?"


    Sabina guessed, eyeing Rocky intently.


    "Who is she?" Rocky asked, as he met Sabina''s intense stare.


    "Where did you see them?" Sabina asked unflinchingly, deliberately ignoring his question.


    Rocky gestured towards the direction he hade from, and Sabina immediately took off, Duchess


    Silver following closely behind her.


    "What happened to her? I wonder why she''s suddenly more anxious than me," Rocky pondered, truly


    puzzled by her strange behavior. Nevertheless, he followed closely behind her.


    However, when they arrived at the spot where the phoenix spirit maniptors had initially emerged, no


    one was there.


    "They must have headed in the direction of the strange light," Rocky guessed, after studying the tracks


    left on the dirt.


    "Let''s go," Sabina said with hesitation. She followed the tracks, Duchess Silver at her heel.


    After a day and a night of trailing the tracks, they came to an abrupt stop. The tracks suddenly ended


    ¡ª it was as though the phoenix spirit maniptors had vanished into thin air. Rocky and Sabina,


    exhausted from tracking them down, felt weary and discouraged.


    "Hey, can you tell me first why you''re so anxious to chase them?" Rocky, who had managed to catch


    up to her, finally asked.


    "It''s none of your business," Sabina replied coldly.


    Suddenly, Rocky sensed something. He yanked Sabina by the arm into a thick bush.


    Ten figures garbed in Timber Deity Empire clothing appeared.


    "They are from the Timber Deity Empire?" Rocky whispered, clearly surprised. He didn''t expect the


    spirit maniptors of the Timber Deity Empire to arrive so soon. Upon studying the figures further, he


    realized that four of them were masters who had reached the Heavenly stage, or even higher. The rest


    were of the Earthly Stage. Although none of them were at the Supernal Stage, Rocky didn''t doubt for a


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    second that thebined strength of the group was to be reckoned with.


    "It seems the Timber Deity Empire has also taken action," Sabina frowned.


    Shortly after, the figures took off.


    Rocky and Sabina appeared from the bush.


    "Well, looks like more people are vying for the jade. Interesting," Rocky said sarcastically, as he folded


    his arms.


    "There will be more spirit maniptors on the way, But it definitely won''t be easy to get close to the


    light. Without certain strength, it''s impossible to get to it unscathed," Sabina said with a scowl.


    "It''s not bad to have more people chasing after it. After they fight amongst themselves, we can sneak in


    and get it easily." A mischievous smile crept up the corners of Rocky''s mouth.


    "It''s not that simple to obtain the jade," Sabina sighed exasperatedly. "Like a spirit-manipted beast, it


    chooses its owner. Therefore, even if you did find the jade, it will be useless to you if it doesn''t allow


    you to own it." Sabina nced at Rocky and shook her head.


    "Choose its owner?" Rocky scratched his chin. He hadn''t expected that this jade was that hard to


    utilize.


    "But even if the one who finds it can''t use it, he can trade it for some other rare treasures. This jade is


    still invaluable, and spirit maniptors will be willing to get it at any cost. So, there is no need to worry


    about how we''ll handle it. But that also means these treasure hunters will definitely try their best to get


    the magic jade." Sabina rubbed her temples.


    "If I got my hands on the magic jade, I would make it choose me as its owner," Rocky said confidently.


    "You seem to be very sure of yourself," Sabina said, with her brow raised slightly.


    Rocky gave her a determined smile.


    "Well, I can help you get the magic jade if you want it so much," Sabina paused. "But only on one


    condition."

 Chapter 517 Please Follow Me

    Chapter 517 Please Follow Me


    "Will you help me? Don''t you want to get the Sea Blue Magic Jade?" Rocky looked at Sabina in


    confusion. He was not able to figure out why Sabina would help him in getting the Sea Blue Magic


    Jade, which was a treasure every spirit maniptor in the world dreamt of.


    "Even as of now, there is only one spirit maniptor in the Wild Spirit Land who has owned the Sea


    Blue Magic Jade. The Sea Blue Magic Jade is very rare, and the way it recognizes its owner is even


    stranger, something which is hard to imagine. Therefore, its owner is definitely out of ordinary! There is


    even a prediction in the Wild Spirit Land that if a spirit maniptor was sessful in getting his hands


    on the Jade, he would be an overlord!" Sabina suggested.


    "Really? That''s excellent. But how is it possible to make it acknowledge me as its master?" Rocky


    asked in confusion, as Sabina''s guess was absolutely not based on evidence.


    "Because..." Actually, Sabina herself didn''t know the truth. She had a presentiment due to the strange


    things that had happened to Rocky and also due to the evil power hidden in his body. Of course, she


    was just trying her luck as she didn''t have the confidence to make the Sea Blue Magic Jade recognize


    her as master. One must remember that Sabina was somebody who possessed some extraordinary


    talents. She was sessful in bing a spirit maniptor of the Supernal Stage at her young age,


    which only a handful of people in the Holy Dragon Empire were sessful in achieving. Even though


    her talent was unquestionable, it was far from enough to make the Sea Blue Magic Jade recognize her.


    It was also not unknown that once upon a time there were people who were far more powerful than her.


    But, even those masters of the Divine Stage were unable to make the Sea Blue Magic Jade recognize


    them. Thus, it could be seen that the condition for the Magic Jade to admit the owner was not itself


    based on the strength of the spirit maniptor.


    "Never mind. It would be better if you tell me regarding the promises you would like me to keep," Rocky


    asked straightforwardly. He wanted to hear Sabina''s conditions first before deciding whether to make a


    deal or not.


    "If you can make the Sea Blue Magic Jade acknowledge you as its lord, you can practice together with


    me¡­" Sabina suggested after hesitating for a while.


    "Practice together?" A vague look crept upon Rocky''s face. He thought it to be a little weird.


    "Don''t think too much. What I meant is to use the Sea Blue Magic Jade to practice with you." Seeing


    the look on Rocky''s face, Sabina flushed and rolled her eyes.


    "Okay." With a long ending, Rocky nced at Sabina with interest, and then continued, "Actually, you


    should have a chance to win against me."


    "Will you say yes or no?" Sabina asked directly while staring at him. She was a little anxious.


    "Wouldn''t it be a pity to refuse such a good thing?" It was not a bad thing for Rocky, though he was


    pretty sure about Sabina''s intentions. But the premise was that she had to get the Sea Blue Magic


    Jade.


    "That''s a deal," upon seeing Rocky had agreed, Sabina said with a relieved look on her face.


    "Let''s go. I''m afraid we might not be able to spot even the shadow of the Magic Jadeter." Rocky was


    afraid that the spirit maniptor of Magic Phoenix Empire might be sessful in taking the lead.


    "Don''t worry. The Sea Blue Magic Jade hasn''t been born yet. It''s just a sign of itsing. Only after


    this peculiar light disappears will the Sea Blue Magic Jade appear. It seems that it will take another two


    to three days," Sabina said in a cold tone, looking up at the light.


    "At least, we need to find a good ce to wait for the birth of the Sea Blue Magic Jade. If the spirit-


    maniptors somehow came to know about the birth of the Sea Blue Magic Jade, they will probably


    scramble for it. Therefore, we have to be careful and discuss a n." Rocky was brainstorming at the


    moment.


    "You are right. If you know your enemies and know yourself, then you cannot be imperiled in a


    thousand battles. We can first figure out the terrain of the area where Jade would be born, so that we


    can get prepared to attack it at any time. Besides, since the Magic Phoenix Empire already knew


    regarding the Magic Jade, they would certainly take preliminary action. However, it was of least


    expectation that they would just send a single spirit maniptor of the Supernal Stage. This seemed to


    be too underestimated," Sabina said coldly.


    "Maybe it''s because the Magic Phoenix Empire didn''t want to alert the enemy. If they had sent more


    masters of the Supernal Stage or of the Divine Stage, then other countries, after hearing the news,


    would realize that there was a very good treasure appearing. In that case, it would only result in


    attracting more powerful people. But by sending just one spirit maniptor, it wouldn''t attract the


    attention of those powerful people. For example, the Timber Deity Empire had only sent a few masters


    of the Heavenly Stage and spirit maniptors of the Earthly Stage. It was obvious that they didn''t know


    what was being born," Rocky said thoughtfully.


    "That''s true. If you hadn''t overheard their conversation, we wouldn''t have known that the rare Sea Blue


    Magic Jade may havee to this world," Sabina nodded in agreement.


    "It seems that the Magic Phoenix Empire is very likely to be our strong opponent. There is a spirit


    maniptor of the Supernal Stage who is almost simr to you. Also, there are quite a few of the


    Heavenly stage. The remaining ones are of the Earthly Stage. Even if you suppress the spirit


    maniptor of the Supernal Stage, the leftover ones would be difficult to deal with," Rocky said and


    rubbed his chin.


    "You are right. But don''t forget that this is the Myriad Beasts Ground. Even for the spirit maniptors of


    the Magic Phoenix Empire, it would be very difficult for getting closer to the weird light. The closer they


    would approach to the weird light, more would be the danger. So, we must be more cautious," Sabina


    said.


    "Don''t worry. I have walked in and out of the Myriad Beasts Ground on several asions. It would be


    alright toe with me," Rocky said with confidence and raised his eyebrows.


    Sabina snorted. But she had to admit the fact that despite being in great danger all along the way, they


    didn''t encounter any extremelyplex situations and moreover, they didn''t have to encounter any


    spirit-manipted beasts. Because those beasts were above three-star or four-star, it would have been


    extremely difficult in defeating them. This showed the sublime capability of Rocky!


    Then, Rocky and Sabina continued to move carefully towards the direction of the strange light. But it


    was unknown to them that up next they were to encounter some ghastly and dangerous situations. The


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    trip to the Myriad Beasts Ground had just begun.

 Chapter 518 The Deadly Incidents

    Chapter 518 The Deadly Incidents


    Shortly after noon, Rocky and Sabina trudged through an ominous swamp, until they stumbled onto a


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    peculiarndform.


    This area had a strange aura. It was dead silent. The ground was covered in dirt as grey as soot, as


    though raging fire had ravaged thend. Nothing was there, save for some boulders sprinkled


    throughout. Perched on top of the boulders were grotesque, bird-like spirit-manipted beasts.


    The bird-like spirit-manipted beast was called the ck Vulture. At first nce, it looked like any


    normal vulture. However, upon closer inspection, one would notice their slightly bigger build. Rocky and


    Sabina gauged that its strength couldn''t be higher than the three-star level, which was considered as a


    low level in the Myriad Beasts Ground.


    Of course, even so, it was still quite the ferocious beast, especially when in groups. A coordinated


    attack from a group of these vultures could tear apart a wild spirit-manipted beast at the fourth grade


    of the four-star level in the blink of an eye.


    However, when it came to feeding, these vultures'' diet was limited to meat on dead bodies, especially


    rotting ones. The more disgustingly rotten bodies, the more satisfied they seemed to be. The vultures


    didn''t usually attack other wild spirit-manipted beasts. They would only fish in troubled water. Thus,


    they usually preferred to perch at a safe distance, quietly watching the other beasts mangle each other.


    The vultures would patiently wait for a beast to fall dead. Immediately, they would swoop down and


    surround the corpse, guarding their prey. However, they''d wait a few days, enough to let the carcass rot


    to their satisfaction. Only then would they feast on it.


    Thus, the vultures had the most morbid sense of tastepared to all the other beasts in the Myriad


    Beasts Ground.


    Rocky and Sabina pondered on this as they cautiously took some steps forward, vigntly eyeing the


    vultures.


    The vultures haughtily returned their gaze. Some grew nervous, screaming suddenly; some nervously


    pped their wings, as if they wanted to flee. All the while, their beady eyes followed the two figures as


    they made their way through the solemn, graynd.


    Feeling their eyes on her, Sabina felt a chill run up her spine. But she stood her ground, defiantly


    staring back at them.


    "Don''t provoke them, or we''re in for some trouble," warned Rocky as soon as he noticed Sabina''s


    stare.


    With a snort, Sabina reluctantly broke eye contact with a vulture and hurried to catch up to Rocky.


    Suddenly, a strong gust of wind billowed through thend. It blew the dry, grey dirt up into a flurry so


    thick that it blotted out the sun.


    Soon after, an unpleasant scent permeated the air. It suddenly hurt to inhale sharply; it was as though


    they were breathing fire. ''Sulfur, '' Rocky thought to himself as he and Sabina covered their mouths and


    noses to avoid being choked by the thick smoke.


    Suddenly, Rocky felt his heel sink into the ground, causing him to lose bnce. He quickly sidestepped


    to recover, and upon looking at where his feet had sunk, he noticed a hole. A red hot liquid seeped


    from the hole, dancing dangerously near his feet.


    He then checked the sole of his shoes, only to find it sizzling from the heat of the magma.


    "You deserve it." Sabina gloated with a satisfied expression.


    As soon as those words left her lips, however, the magma shot up from the hole with a new frenzy.


    Dangerously hot tendrils ofva spurted towards her, searing holes into her clothes.


    She urgently summoned her spiritual power with the Ice nature to wrap around her body. This stopped


    the sshing of the magma, and instantly killed the small mes that danced on her clothes.


    "Same goes for you," Rocky said with a wicked smile, gloating at Sabina''s flushed cheeks.


    Sabina threw him a look of reproach, but said sternly, "I think there''s something wrong. Let''s get out of


    here."


    "I agree with you." Rocky nodded seriously.


    Then, the earth beneath them shook. They barely had enough time to exchange nces when the


    ground cracked and fell through.


    In the blink of an eye, magma burst forth from the cracks, devouring the earth as though it were living


    and ravenous.


    Rocky and Sabina sprinted away as fast as they could, but they could tell there was no way to outrun


    the cracking earth and the flowing liquid.


    Before long, the wholend seemed to gradually be eaten by the sea of magma. Rocky and Sabina


    found less and less of a foothold, panic and desperation welling up inside them. Soon, the magma


    surrounded them from all directions, and what little ground they stood on was quickly shrinking.


    "Hey, what are you doing? Summon Duchess Silver now!" Rocky shouted to Sabina hysterically.


    Sabina barely nodded and immediately opened her Magic Spiritual Space. Duchess Silver emerged,


    and in a sh, Sabina had mounted its back. She reached out a hand to Rocky.


    He grasped Sabina''s hand at once and climbed onto Duchess Silver''s back.


    Duchess Silver hissed under their weight, kicked its hind feet, andunched into the air. The next


    moment, the wholend below them was swallowed by the golden boiling sea.


    "This Myriad Beasts Ground truly is a dangerous ce," Rocky said with a sigh of relief. "Just now, we


    could''ve been killed, if it weren''t for Duchess Silver!" He smiled, patting Duchess Silver on its side.


    Sabina''s earlobe tickled with every word that left Rocky''s lips, as he was leaning so close to her.


    This made her ufortable. All of a sudden, Sabina felt a shiver down her spine. Her face turned


    bright red with anger. She turned to re at Rocky and shouted, "Shut up!"


    Rocky was confused by her reaction, but before he could reply, he sensed something behind him.


    When he turned to look, his face grew pale. He abruptly whipped his head forward and wrapped his


    arms around Sabina''s waist tightly.


    "You...!" Sabina was stunned. She hadn''t expected Rocky to suddenly hug her tight, and she felt her


    body be warm suddenly. She felt outraged. The spiritual power with Ice nature emanated from her


    body, enveloping her in a cold chill.


    ''He just wants to take advantage of me!'' Enraged thoughts raced through Sabina''s mind. She hadn''t


    been touched by a man since she was a child, so she was not used to the idea of being touched so


    suddenly. ''Is he molesting me?''


    But when she opened her mouth to give Rocky an earful, the world suddenly got dark. A shadow


    enveloped the sky, covering the sun. As she turned around and checked what had caused such a


    thing, her mouth dropped open in shock.


    Hundreds upon hundreds of ck Vultures gathered in the sky, their beady eyes staring right at them.


    They had an ominous, starved expression, and instantly, Sabina knew they were their prey. As instantly


    as she realized this, the horde of vultures charged after them.

 Chapter 519 Pity

    Chapter 519 Pity


    "Watch out!" Rocky immediately lowered Sabina''s body while his arms were around her waist and


    protected her body with his.


    Rocky''s reflexes were almost as swift as the flock of vultures diving towards them. But because of this,


    some of the vultures ended up swiping his back with their sharp talons.


    In the blink of an eye, his back was badly mangled with blood. He released the evil spiritual power a bit


    toote, causing him to fall one step behind the vultures.


    It wasn''t until then that Sabina realized that Rocky wasn''t drawing her closer to him to take advantage


    of her. It was to protect her. With the amount of strength she had, she was ready to take on the vultures


    before they could attack.


    "Go, Duchess Silver!" As she noticed that they were surrounded by vultures, Sabina''s expression


    changed drastically. Not risking carelessness, she called out for Duchess Silver.


    Duchess Silver moaned deeply as it raised its head. It rushed swiftly towards the vultures like an arrow


    released from its bow.


    The vultures, however, were relentless in their chase.


    But Duchess Silver was able to drive them away thanks to its speed.


    "Are you alright?" Sabina asked Rocky who still held her when they managed to get to safety.


    "Don''t worry. It isn''t fatal." The calm fa?ade he tried to put on was broken by the twist of pain that


    spread across his face.


    Worried, Sabina ordered Duchess Silver tond at once.


    "Can you get your hands back?" Sabina asked assertively as Duchess Silver began tond.


    With a bitter smile, Rocky did as she said. Unfortunately, the injuries on his back caused him to lose his


    bnce. His whole body trembled before falling from Duchess Silver''s back to the ground below.


    Seeing this startled Sabina. She quickly came to his side and noticed his bloody back.


    "You¡­" Sabina realized that Rocky saved her at his expense.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Don''t¡­ forget about it¡­ Just put some of the magical saliva on it. I''ll need your help¡­" He reached


    into the silk bag on his waist and produced a bottle containing the magical saliva. He handed it to


    Sabina.


    As her eyes nced over Rocky''s back, Sabina began to feel guilt and pity. He risked his life for hers,


    after all. She quickly regained her senses. ''Why should I feel guilty? I never asked for his protection. I''ll


    be fine without it.''


    Stubborn as she was, Sabina admitted that this was the first time she felt guilty for a man¡ªand being


    protected by one as well.


    They both knew that Sabina was stronger than Rocky. The fact that he was still willing to sacrifice


    himself for her was truly special to her. Normally, Rocky would''ve protected himself. So this selfless act


    of his¡ªof protecting a woman he knew could overpower him¡ªwas difficult for her toprehend.


    "Could you hurry up? It hurts!" Noticing Sabina''s confusion, Rocky urged her on. Even though the


    wound was superficial, it still caused intense pain.


    If this had happened to an ordinary man, he would''ve yelled. Thankfully, years of experience had


    blessed Rocky with an overwhelming level of endurance and calmness.


    At his order, Sabina red at him. Despite this, she quickly opened the bottle of magical saliva. She


    dipped into it with her finger and gently dripped it onto his horribly mutted back.


    The moment the magical saliva touched the surface of his back, Rocky gasped at the sharp pain that


    ensued.


    "Painful?" Sabina asked him.


    "What do you think?" Rocky retorted.


    Sabina immediately went silent. Her eyebrows raised upon observing the wound on Rocky''s back¡ª


    which she knew was causing him tremendous pain just by looking at it. The amount of pity she felt for


    him shocked her. This was highly unlikely of her. She should be more concerned about bing


    stronger and following in her master''s footsteps¡ªnot someone else''s welfare.


    Her years of strict training within the Ji n since childhood turned her into a heartless killer, even


    towards her family. The only one who could make her expressionless face change was Isis.


    But ever since her master ordered her to apany Rocky, she felt strange. Originally, she despised


    and ignored him. Now, she found herself drawn to him and willing to change her demeanor for some


    odd reason.


    "Hey, do you want me to die of pain?" Noticing she wasn''t paying attention to him, Rocky raised his


    voice and said.


    "Because I think that''s exactly what you want to happen!" Sabina snapped out of it. She continued to


    apply the magical saliva on Rocky''s back. When she realized this was her first time to touch a man''s


    body, her face blushed a deep red. This act of healing Rocky meant something entirely different to her


    at the moment.


    "How cruel!" Rockyined through gritted teeth. But as the magical saliva began to work, the


    coolness it provided canceled out the sting his wounds brought.


    Hearing hisint, Sabina smiled as if the gentlest wind just caressed her face. However, it left as


    quickly as it came.


    The magical saliva worked tremendously. Most of Rocky''s wounds had already healed and he could


    even move freely now.


    "We have to learn to be more careful next time. The Myriad Beasts Ground is full of hidden dangers.


    We''ll never know what we may encounter next," Rocky uttered with narrowed eyes. Looking back on


    what had just happened, he knew that they wouldn''t be as lucky the next time. The only other time


    Rocky considered himself lucky was when he had the mysterious woman named Cherry to help him.


    Rocky was fully aware of Sabina''s power¡ªthe preliminary level of the Supernal Stage. However, this


    didn''t matter when they were in the Myriad Beasts Ground where she could protect herself at most. It


    would be a challenge to protect someone else in this stage.


    Only one word was fit to describe the Myriad Beasts Ground, a horrific and dangerous ce¡ªthat was


    hell. Danger and crisis were infinite here.

 Chapter 520 A Strange Sound

    Chapter 520 A Strange Sound


    Some two dayster, two figures could be spotted hastily running across a rocky valley. They were in


    an obvious rush and refused to stop to rest until they were safe.


    They were Rocky and Sabina. For a random passer-by, they would both look like they were fleeing for


    their lives.


    "Let''s rest here. We may have lost them now," said Rocky as he slowed down.


    "I was hoping we''d get to a safer ce. But it seems like we just keep on encountering more danger as


    we get closer to the peculiar light." Sabina frowned with fear.


    Two days ago, Rocky was injured by a dangerous encounter they faced. Compared to that, the recent


    encounters were much less life-threatening.


    "Thest beasts were just a few Single-eyed Moths. They were just at the fourth grade of the four-star


    level. They aren''t as dangerous as the Four-wing Lame Dragons that chased me off a cliff," Rocky


    exined. Recounting the Four-wing Lame Dragons reminded him of Cherry, the mysterious woman


    who saved him. He wondered if she was still in the Myriad Beasts Ground.


    "Four-wing Lame Dragons?" Sabina gasped in disbelief.


    "Yes. I had a quick detour around their habitat in the Myriad Beasts Ground," Rocky replied casually.


    "You''re just bragging!" Sabina rolled her eyes at Rocky. She figured he was just showing-off and it


    wasn''t as bad as he''s narrating.


    "Look," Rocky said. "We''ve been going around in circles. We haven''t reached the peculiar light at all."


    Sabina looked around. Seeing the skepticism on her face, Rocky smiled. He gazed at the direction of


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    the peculiar light. For the past two days, they have encountered many great dangers such as spirit-


    manipted beasts. They felt as if they weren''t getting closer to the light.


    Just that morning, they encountered Single-eyed Moths that chased them all the way to the valley.


    They managed to lose the moths, but they were also stuck in theplicated terrain of the valley.


    "This ce looks safe anyway. Let''s stop for now and rest," Sabina suggested as she looked at the sky.


    The night was about to fall.


    Rocky did not object. They were both tired and chances of them safely navigating thendscape were


    thin. He relied on Sabina to stay safe. She had overwhelming strength as someone in the Supernal


    Stage. If she was tired then they had to rest. For one, they only escaped the Single-eyed Moths thanks


    to Sabina''s great eye. If it weren''t for her, they would have been trapped in the pitfall set by the moths.


    They found a safe ce in the valley. Their heads were covered by an arched stone and it was partially


    enclosed by stone walls. They were able to lean against the walls and set a me.


    "What if all this effort is a waste? What if we just end up with something else but the Sea Blue Magic


    Jade?" Rocky asked Sabina.


    "Then I''ll kill you." Sabina''s stare pierced through Rocky. They only went on a journey together because


    of Rocky. She wouldn''t have braved the Myriad Beasts Ground, but Rocky insisted. The journey had


    been thrilling, but it was also more frightening than her training in the Death Valley alone.


    When Sabina left their home, she met Marcia. Because of her, Sabina learned how to humble down.


    Her stubborn and rebellious attitude did not work on Marcia. Marcia taught her that someone would


    always be stronger than her. Sabina was in awe of Marcia and she was determined to get her approval.


    Marcia required Sabina to spend a year in a ce called Death Valley. It was a haunted and dangerous


    ce and so, if Sabina survived, Marcia would ept her as her student. Sabina always had a strong


    personality, but most especially back then. However, she was not strong enough then and the Death


    Valley was so dangerous that even spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage avoided it.


    She spent a year in the Death Valley. A year that she now considered to be life-changing and


    unforgettable. Her stay there gave her the strength that she had now. Every day in the Death Valley,


    she was faced with death. But still, she persisted unafraid.


    But even for Sabina, the Death Valley was nothingpared to the Myriad Beasts Ground.


    She admired Rocky''s guts. She knew it took a lot of courage to brave the Myriad Beasts Ground and


    Rocky seemed to not show even a hint of fear.


    "Don''t kill me. It''s not my fault. me the spirit maniptors of the Magic Phoenix Empire. They


    predicted the birth of Sea Blue Magic Jade," Rocky said defensively.


    "Speaking of which, we haven''t encountered spirit maniptors from either Magic Phoenix Empire or


    Timber Deity Empire," Sabina realized.


    "That''s not too surprising. There are multiple ways to reach the peculiar light. They must have taken


    another route. Anyway, if a couple of wild spirit-manipted beasts at the fourth grade of the four-star


    level frightened someone of your great strength, then I bet they are having an even more difficult time


    than us," remarked Rocky.


    "This is your fault. If you gave me a bit more time to prepare, I could easily beat two wild spirit-


    manipted beasts at the fourth grade of the four-star level at the same time," Sabina said defensively.


    She knew it was true. If she and Duchess Silver worked together, even two wild spirit-manipted


    beasts were no match with them. But she knew that if she involved herself in the battle, then no one


    would protect Rocky.


    Rocky was strong. But even with Uriah and Rubygon, they could only beat one wild spirit-manipted


    beast at the fourth grade of the four-star level at most. Anything more than that would be beyond him.


    Rocky smiled. He knew he was being a burden to Sabina.


    Then, a shrill scream pierced through the silence of the night.


    Rocky and Sabina''s eyes widened. They nced at the direction where the scream came. It was the


    other end of the valley, and it sounded like a woman''s voice.

 Chapter 521 The Arrogant Woman

    Chapter 521 The Arrogant Woman


    "Let me take a look." Rocky got up with a deep breath.


    "I''ll go with you." Sabina stood up alongside Rocky. She didn''t want to let him go alone.


    Rocky didn''t refuse. Together, they walked towards the direction of the voice.


    A few steps in, the ground beneath them vibrated as if something huge was approaching them.


    "Wait, could these be rted?" The two felt worried. They stopped in their tracks and waited for the


    vibrations to stop.


    Suddenly, they saw a woman appear at the foot of the valley. She had a small and dainty face. She


    would have been pretty, if not for the blood running across her face and on her shoulders. The red color


    of the blood was a stark contrast against her pale skin. She looked weak and injured.


    As soon as the woman walked forward, the trees behind her copsed. Dust rose from the ground as it


    was hit with a heavy thud.


    The girl continued walking towards Sabina and Rocky almost nonchntly.


    As she got closer, Rocky let out a small gasp. She was truly beautiful. Rocky guessed she was perhaps


    seventeen years old. ck hair framed her face and her clear eyes offered a sharp gaze. She wore a


    pink gauze dress with a phoenix emblem pinned on it. But Rocky wasn''t just awestruck at her beauty;


    he was also stunned because she looked familiar.


    "She is a spirit maniptor of the Magic Phoenix Empire." Sabina interrupted Rocky''s thoughts and


    pointed at the pin on her dress.


    "What is she doing here alone?" Rocky craned his neck to see if anyone else was following her. He


    only saw a three-tailed fox and no one else. What was strange about this was the fact that Rocky


    spotted at least five spirit maniptors of the Magic Phoenix Empire gathered together before. If she


    was one of them, it was curious that she was left alone.


    "Maybe she was ambushed and separated from the others," Sabina guessed.


    "Should we help her?" Rocky asked, taking note of the woman''s nearing presence. It would have been


    the right thing to do to offer help, but that might put them in a lot of trouble.


    Sabina shared the same sentiment. She watched the woman approach them.


    The woman also had a look of shock on her face, but this immediately disappeared at the sound of her


    sweet voice. "Help me draw away that monster," she ordered. "I will repay you for your kindness!"


    Despite looking and sounding sweet, Sabina could detect a sense ofmand in the woman''s voice.


    She seemed to be sure of herself and confident that the two would follow her orders.


    Then, a giant figure jumped from behind the woman. It was the size of a mountain and it possessed a


    long nose that it used to clear obstacles ahead.


    "Wait, I know that monster!" Rocky took one look at the monster''s whole figure and recognized it


    immediately. It was the Furious Long-nosed Bear and it wasn''t the first time that he was encountering it.


    In fact, Rocky almost died in its presencest time, but, as marked by the scar on its lower abdomen,


    Uriah and Rubygon helped him defeat it.


    "This monster is already at the fourth grade of the five-star level. Even if I call on Duchess Silver, I''m


    not sure if we can defeat it," Sabina confessed. She was staring at its long nose and was feeling her


    body go cold. The Furious Long-nosed Bear was as powerful as a spirit maniptor at the Supernal


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Stage. However, given its physical strength and build, even a spirit maniptor at the Supernal Stage


    might not even seed in a battle with it.


    "We have to kill it or else it will kill us," Rocky assessed. It wasn''t his first battle with the Furious Long-


    nosed Bear, but he still wasn''t too confident that he''d win a second battle.


    "Go ahead and save the girl. I''ll stall the monster and lure it away," Sabina offered.


    "Are you sure?" Rocky asked. He found it strange of Sabina to offer to help a woman they just met.


    After all, she usually avoided involving herself in other people''s business.


    Sabina ignored Rocky''s question. She transformed herself into a shadow of ice and rushed towards the


    Furious Long-nosed Bear.


    Rocky shrugged and decided he had no choice but to go with her n. He summoned Rubygon and


    rode on it to rush towards the woman. "Come up!" he hollered at her.


    The woman looked up and her expression changed. She realized he looked familiar but she couldn''t


    think why. She decided to waste no time and instead summoned her spirit-manipted beast to help


    her jump onto Rubygon''s back.


    "Hold tight," Rocky instructed. As soon as they were together, he ordered Rubygon to turn around and


    find a safe ce. As they took off, he looked back at Sabina who was sessfully distracting the


    monster.


    As Rubygon reached a seemingly peaceful valley, Rocky thought of leaving the girl behind.


    "It looks safe here. You can get off and stay here." He nned to go back and support Sabina as soon


    as the woman had left them. He could only imagine Sabina''s difficulty even with the help of Duchess


    Silver.


    "Hey, why are you leaving me?" the girl cried out.


    "I need to turn back and help her, my bodyguard." Rocky heard a quiver in his own voice. He realized


    that he cared about Sabina much more than he thought.


    "No, stay with me and protect me," the girl demanded. She was acting like royalty.


    "Let''s make something clear," Rocky said. "It wasn''t my idea to save you. My beautiful bodyguard


    asked me to. I am not attracted to you nor do I find anypelling reason to protect you." Rocky was


    furious. This girl was ying with him and wasting his time as Sabina battled a difficult monster.


    The woman blinked. "Do you want to die?" she said with a cold re.


    "I am not threatened by you," Rocky sneered. He really could notprehend this woman''s arrogance.


    "Oh please, if I wasn''t injured, I''d be much stronger than you. You''re lucky I do not have my full


    strength," she threatened.


    Rocky gazed at her from head to toe. He assumed she had the strength of the second grade of the


    Earthly Stage. She seemed strong enough to stand out among her peers.


    Rocky decided to no longer indulge her and gestured Rubygon to leave.


    At this sight, the woman called the attention of her three-tailed fox. "Go after him!" she ordered. The


    three-tailed fox hesitated not a single second and immediately pounced on Rocky.


    Rocky had enough of it. His eyes shed and he released his aura. He was at the Heavenly Stage and


    his aura easily enveloped the girl. The woman looked stunned and then her body copsed to the floor


    as she trembled.

 Chapter 522 Flying Sand And Rolling Stones

    Chapter 522 Flying Sand And Rolling Stones


    The aura of the Heavenly Stage that was unleashed by Rocky was incredibly powerful. The three-tailed


    fox that was harassing him yelped in fear, retreating behind the lovely young maiden.


    "You..." The little girl quaked in fear, staring at the man who was radiating the Heavenly Stage aura.


    She had clearly misjudged him. He initially looked like he was at the first or second grade of the Earthly


    stage, that''s why she thought she could take him. Never in her wildest dreams would she have


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    expected he was a master at the Heavenly Stage!


    "So this is what the quote, ''There''s always someone stronger than you'', means," she said to herself


    softly.


    "If you keep on messing with me, I will spank you," warned Rocky coldly. He hated it when people were


    unreasonable. Although this fine maiden was still young and ignorant, she should know her limit. Her


    unreasonable behavior was beginning to get on Rocky''s nerves.


    "How dare you!" the pretty girl cried timidly, obviously flustered. She hoped Rocky was bluffing.


    Seeing that the little girl didn''t believe him, Rocky sneered. In a sh, he vanished from atop Rubygon.


    Before she could react, she sensed the tall, strong figure materialize from behind her. Too stunned to


    respond, she was overwhelmed by his powerful aura. As soon as she was about to turn around to face


    him, a hand suddenly grasped her by the arm. She was yanked forward so abruptly that she fell on her


    face, with her butt sticking out.


    p! A sickening sound rang through the air.


    "Ouch! That hurts!" The beauty cried out in pain. Her cheeks burned red with embarrassment. Biting


    her lower lip, her eyes welled up with tears, her delicate shoulders trembling slightly. She looked at him


    as though she had suffered a great injustice.


    "If you even think about crying, I''ll strip you naked and leave you in this dangerous ce..." Rocky felt


    exasperated seeing the little girl using tears as a weapon. He was not going to show her any mercy.


    Hearing Rocky''s words, the young beauty dared not defy him a second time. She furiously tried to blink


    back the tears, and bit deeper into her lip to endure this tribtion.


    "Good," Rocky said coldly, ring at the girl. Finally, he let go of her.


    She immediately took a few steps away from him. Her eyes expressed defiance and anger, as though


    she viewed him as an enemy.


    "What''s your name?" Rocky looked her up and down. The more he looked at her, the more he felt he


    had met her before. Wracking his brain, he tried to recall when their paths had crossed before.


    The little beauty''s lips puckered slightly, and she abruptly turned away in defiance. There was no way


    she was going to get friendly with this man who had humiliated her!


    "I am not going to ask a second time. Do you want another spank?" Rocky frowned as he observed her


    losing her temper.


    Understanding that he was dead serious, the girl subconsciously covered her behind with her delicate


    hands. After a few moments of silence, she reluctantly whispered, "Tasha."


    "Tasha? That name... You are..." At the mention of her name, Rocky instantly recalled how he knew


    her.


    This lovely, young maiden was actually Tasha, the little girl who had fought with Rocky in the Dragon


    Birth Festival of the Holy Dragon Empire. Of course, Rocky defeated her, despite her being the genius


    phoenix spirit maniptor of the Magic Phoenix Empire.


    That little girl had grown up to be a delicate, charming youngdy, with a more mature figure. It was no


    wonder Rocky didn''t recognize her at first.


    "It seems that our fates are intertwined!" Rocky couldn''t help smiling a little.


    Of course, she didn''t recognize him. During the year Rocky was on the Gehenna Border, he had not


    only grown in strength, but he had also matured. He was a lot more calm than before. His face had also


    be more resolute as he aged, while his figure remained strong and toned. He wasn''t the fragile


    young man he used to be.


    "Fate? I''d call running into you bad luck for me," she spat, pouting like a child.


    Seeing Tasha''s childish face made Rocky smile mischievously. Tasha shuddered at his crazed


    expression, wondering if she had fallen into a trap. However, she was painfully aware that Rocky was


    much more powerful than her. She knew he could do whatever he pleased with her. With a sigh, she


    decided in that moment that she would do whatever she could to avoid provoking him.


    "Be good and stay here. I''ll leave it with you." Rocky gestured at Rubygon toe forward.


    "Okay," Tasha said uncertainly, puzzled by how Rocky''s dispositionpletely changed. Nevertheless,


    she was grateful he was willing to leave a spirit-manipted beast by her side. She had been anxious


    to be left alone. After all, this was the Myriad Beasts Ground, and brimming with danger. If she were


    to stay alone, it would''ve been difficult for her to have moved onward unscathed.


    Shooting her onest nce, Rocky turned around and headed towards the path he came from.


    "Who the hell is he? I feel like I have seen him before..." Watching Rocky''s figure shrink as he grew


    farther and farther, she shook her head in disgust. "Why should I care about who he is? This guy had


    the audacity to spank me! I need to tell Erica. She ought to teach him a lesson." She danced giddily at


    the thought.


    Meanwhile, Sabina had attracted the Furious Long-nosed Bear at the fourth grade of the five-star level.


    In a violent battle, Sabina and Duchess Silver fiercely fought with the bear.


    "Frost de Dancing..." At the simple wave of her hands, Sabina conjured the ice spiritual power.


    Instantly, several frost des were summoned and rained upon the Furious Long-nosed Bear.


    The spirit-manipted beast lifted its long nose to block the frost des.


    Puff! Puff! Puff!


    Despite its attempt at parrying the des, the Furious Long-nosed Bear didn''te out of that attack


    unscathed.


    In severe pain, the bear roared ferociously, swiping its nose toward Sabina, attempting to knock her


    over. As Duchess Silver rushed to her side, a cyclone suddenly formed. All of a sudden, a strong,


    howling wind whirled from the cyclone, hitting the long nose of the beast in midair.


    The next moment, the waves around were surging, throwing sand and stones in all directions...

 Chapter 523 Fighting Like Kilkenny Cats

    Chapter 523 Fighting Like Kilkenny Cats


    The Furious Long-nosed Bear let out a loud thud as it hurled its body towards Duchess Silver. Luckily,


    the Duchess Silver was able to evade it by the hair. Sabina waved her hands and released Ice spiritual


    energy. Two Ice Whips shot out from her finger tips and pierced towards the Furious Long-nosed Bear.


    p! The Ice Whip from her right hand pierced the bear. And then the left one followed with a loud


    p.


    The Furious Long-nosed Bear groaned, its face now marked with ice.


    Sabina was already at the Supernal Stage. She was strong. The Furious Long-nosed Bear, on the


    other hand, was huge. Instead of being threatened by its size, Sabina found the bear''s enormity to be


    its weakness. It was too exposed. It was easy for Sabina to take it down.


    But now, the Furious Long-nosed Bear was even more agitated. It stomped loudly on the ground and


    caused the earth beneath them to shake. Its nose swung up and dove down with enough force to split


    a mountain in half.


    The Duchess Silver was already at the fourth-grade and it already had four stars. However, it was still


    inferior to the Furious Long-nosed Bear. The force of the bear broke the wind cyclone that protected the


    Duchess Silver, and the Duchess Silver copsed to the ground.


    Before Sabina and the Duchess Silver could retaliate, the nose of the Furious Long-nosed Bear shrank


    then released several invisible wind bombs. It attacked Duchess Silver which was already struggling to


    get up.


    "Duchess Silver!" Sabina stretched her arms out and her eyes froze to the sky. "Icy Dragon Dancing!"


    she shouted.


    Frosty powers like snowstorms burst from her arms. It danced and swiveled around Sabina before it


    collided with several invisible wind bombs.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Spiritual lights showered the sky and billowed in the air. The battle scene became a sight to behold.


    The Furious Long-nosed Bear was not ready to give up. It pounced towards Sabina and, as soon as he


    was close enough, released strong wind bombs that soared like lightning.


    Sabina felt the force in the air, but the bear was too close for her to still dodge away. All at once, she


    released her Ice spiritual power and icy light shone around her.


    Bang!


    The wind bombs forced Sabina to loseposure. Her body flew backwards and she was thrown for


    more than ten meters. Then, she stood seemingly unscathed.


    But the Furious Long-nosed Bear was unstoppable. As soon as it saw Sabina standing, it dashed at


    her with astonishing momentum.


    Sabina was exhausted, and the sight of the bear''s body in full speed towards her direction admittedly


    scared her. Her body was still recovering from the strong wind bomb and all she could think of was how


    this may be her end.


    The beast was now directly in front of her. It gained momentum by raising its front legs then, like a giant


    meteorite from the sky, the giant palms approached Sabina in full force.


    Sabina attempted to dodge, but her body was frail and the shadow of the beast''s palm was too


    enormous for her to avoid it in one go.


    Duchess Silver rushed to help Sabina, but it wasn''t quick enough.


    "Not on my watch!"


    A shadow of a beast with a pair of ming wings appeared overhead. Sabina saw a ball of me rush


    down.


    The ball of me hit the giant palm of the Furious Long-nosed Bear. The giant palm lost momentum as


    the Furious Long-nosed Bear let out a howl.


    Then, someone appeared beside Sabina. The figure waved a weapon formed by ck spiritual power


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    and shot out an arc Moon de immediately hitting the palm of the bear.


    The me and the giant palm suddenly exploded. It filled the sky with ck flowers.


    The Furious Long-nosed Bear still refused to back down. Once more, it pped its huge palm with


    enormous force.


    "Let''s go!" Sabina found the opportunity to dash off. She grabbed the arm of the man beside her and


    ran somece hidden.


    As they ran from the scene, they heard an earth-shattering sound behind them. The Furious Long-


    nosed Bear broke the ground and pieces of stones sshed out.


    Sabina and the man ran furiously away from the Furious Long-nosed Bear.


    "Why are you back?" Sabina asked finally as she gathered her breath.


    She stared at the man beside her. It was Rocky.


    "I''m here to help you." Rocky had warned Sabina that saving the pretty woman who was named Tasha


    would just put them in big trouble.


    Sabina knew Rocky was right. If he arrived anyter, she would be dead by now. The Furious Long-


    nosed Bear was more difficult to deal with than she thought. Even with the help of the Duchess Silver,


    they wouldn''t have stood a chance.


    The Furious Long-nosed Bear did not just have the advantage of physical strength. It was also able to


    manipte the wind and create wind bombs from thin air. Wind bombs were forceful enough to


    "Do you have any ideas?" Sabina waited for Rocky to respond. They couldn''t just run away and they


    knew they had to fight back. The only way to win was to get rid of the Furious Long-nosed Bear.


    "There are two of us. If we take Uriah and Duchess Silver with us, we may stand a chance against the


    beast. But we''re taking a big risk. We are at the Myriad Beasts Ground; we might end up calling the


    attention of other wild spirit-manipted beasts. We have to fight smart," Rocky analyzed seriously.


    Wild spirit-manipted beasts had not been tamed by any master. They got mad easily and were more


    dangerous when angry. They also did not easily give up.


    Therefore, if they keep fighting the bear, they might all end up seriously hurt.

 Chapter 524 Prey

    Chapter 524 Prey


    "If you have any idea, just say it directly. Don''t beat around the bush." Sabina red at Rocky,


    suspecting that he must havee up with an idea. She raised her left eyebrow, as if encouraging


    Rocky to open his mouth. After staying together with Rocky for some time, she knew Rocky''s


    personality well. There were a lot of moments where he looked cynical, but internally, he had already


    controlled everything secretly. Sabina was used to it. Rocky tended to surprise the people around him


    with his organized thoughts. So when she saw the serious look on Rocky''s face, she knew that he had


    alreadye up with a solution. This thought gave Sabina some relief.


    "If the Furious Long-nosed Bear can''t attack us from a distance, we can leave with the help of Duchess


    Silver. But the problem is that the wind bomb released by the bear is powerful, so we can''t take the risk


    to let Duchess Silver take us out of here. The only thing we can do is to take advantage of the terrain of


    the ce where we are now..." Rocky turned towards Sabina and gave out a cunning smile. When


    Sabina saw this, she knew her hunch about Rocky''s ideas was right.


    "Take advantage of the terrain?" Sabina felt a bit relieved upon hearing Rocky''s n. However, she


    didn''t immediately get how they would be able to make use of the terrain of the valley. She then took a


    long look at their environment, paying attention to thendform surrounding them. After a few minutes,


    she began to grasp Rocky''s suggestion.


    "When I arrived here, I observed the valley carefully. The valley is like a group of gourds, from wide to


    narrow, and from narrow to wide. Some areas are so narrow that only two people can walk side by side


    at the same time. If we consider this to our advantage, it''s not difficult for us to get rid of the Furious


    Long-nosed Bear. Once we are able to run away and keep a distance from it, we can let Duchess


    Silver take us out of the valley." Rocky told Sabina his n calmly. His eyes were gleaming and he


    looked so hopeful despite the fatigue showing on his face.


    "It sounds like a good idea!" As Sabina responded, she looked up at the Furious Long-nosed Bear


    which suddenly had be quiet. It just rolled its big eyes, staring at them from afar, which made


    Sabina have a sense of foreboding.


    "Let''s go!" Rocky raised his eyebrows, and immediately summoned Uriah to the Magic Spiritual Space.


    Sabina nodded and also ordered Duchess Silver to go back to her Magic Spiritual Space.


    Then, both of them turned around and ran towards the valley together. They were both starting to feel


    fatigue, but the hope of escaping pushed them to run faster.


    Seeing that both Rocky and Sabina turned around to run away, the Furious Long-nosed Bear moved its


    huge body and chased after them. However, what was strange was that it didn''t try its best to do so, or


    even try tounch any attack.


    At this moment, both Rocky and Sabina hadn''t noticed the strange behavior of the Furious Long-nosed


    Bear. They just saw that it was chasing after them, so they picked up speed, and ran further forward.


    While they were running, Rocky and Sabina got closer to the narrow area of the valley. It was time to


    make use of the advantage of the valley''splicated terrain.


    On the other hand, because the trail became smaller and smaller, it became difficult for the Furious


    Long-nosed Bear behind Rocky and Sabina to move forward. Its huge body began to rub against the


    wall on both sides.


    Soon, the two led the Furious Long-nosed Bear to a very narrow area in the valley, like a sandss. In


    front of them was an entrance to another wide area. The two sides of the entrance were the protruding


    rocks, about three or four meters high. These rocks could just block the Furious Long-nosed Bear. The


    entrance was only about the width of two people, and luckily, it was enough for Rocky and Sabina to


    pass through.


    Hurriedly, they ran through the entrance without hesitation and reached another wider area. Then, they


    watched the Furious Long-nosed Bear struggle to fit through behind them.


    As the huge body of the Furious Long-nosed Bear could not pass through the entrance, it had to stop in


    front of the entrance and block the entire entrance.


    "I think we sessfully got rid of it already," said Rocky while he was catching his breath. Seeing that


    the Furious Long-nosed Bear was blocked and could not pass through the entrance, Rocky breathed a


    sigh of relief.


    "But it''s a little strange. Why did the Furious Long-nosed Bear stop attacking just now?" Sabina asked


    in disbelief.


    "Maybe it''s tired," Rocky suggested. Still trying to catch his breath, he added, "Summon Duchess Silver


    toe fetch us and find that pretty girl."


    Sabina nodded her head slightly and was about to follow Rocky''s order and summon Duchess Silver.


    However, she noticed that the Furious Long-nosed Bear was making some movement. It was still at the


    entrance, but it began to retreat a dozen meters back and then dashed forward again.


    "Is it trying to hit and break the entrance?" Rocky couldn''t help but gasp upon seeing this. The rocks on


    both sides forming the entrance were at least a few meters wide. Even if the Furious Long-nosed Bear


    was extremely powerful, it would not be possible to break the rocks on both sides with force at one go.


    Sabina also thought that it was absolutely impossible for it to do that. Yet, there was fear lingering


    inside her that she so desperately tried to shut off.


    To their surprise, the Furious Long-nosed Bear used its nose to support itself and jumped high to let its


    huge body cross the rocks of several meters wide, using the wind bomb as the impulse force.


    Just above their heads, a huge object from the sky shot towards them, forming a massive ck


    shadow. The moment they saw it, they were both shocked. Obviously, this scene waspletely


    unimaginable.


    At this time, the huge body of the Furious Long-nosed Bear fell directly like arge mountain.


    "Get away!" Rocky shouted at Sabina the moment he realized what happened.


    The two of them dodged and slid to opposite sides at the same time. In a blink of an eye, the huge


    body of the Furious Long-nosed Bear mmed into the ground like a meteorite. The mountain walls


    around them trembled all of a sudden. The rubbles scattered and dust flew violently. Within a dozen


    meters radius, the ground was shaking violently.


    Several cracks appeared at the ce where Furious Long-nosed Bear fell down, and ground sank for


    three meters. The strong downward momentum spread directly around, causing an astonishing force,


    like a torrent. The dust and sand were stirred up.


    Both Rocky and Sabina were affected by the force. They rushed towards the two sides. After a while,


    they stopped. However, at this moment, the Furious Long-nosed Bear''s huge body was between them.


    The Furious Long-nosed Bear suddenly swung its thick nose and smashed it towards the entrance


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    where Rocky and Sabina had juste in. Rocks began to fall down and blocked the entrance.


    The most frightening thing was that they found themselves in a dead end. There was no exit for them to


    escape to.


    Adrenaline was running through the veins of both Rocky and Sabina. Everything happened so quickly.


    Panicking, they had realized that the Furious Long-nosed Bear drove them into this ce on purpose.


    Then, it would trap them there, so that they could not escape and be its prey!

 Chapter 525 Survival Of The Fittest

    Chapter 525 Survival Of The Fittest


    "It seems that this bear is smarter than we imagined. It knew quite well of our intention to get rid of it


    and now has taken advantage of it. It deliberately drove us here in order to catch us!" It was totally out


    of Rocky''s expectation. This Furious Long-nosed Bear not only had strong limbs, but was intelligent


    too. It had even lured him into a trap.


    At this moment, Rocky and Sabina were in deep trouble.


    "Call out Duchess Silver." Sensing that the situation was getting worse, Rocky immediately shouted at


    Sabina from the other side of the bear. If both of them had gotten trapped there, then the


    consequences would be really unthinkable.


    When Sabina heard Rocky''s voice, she called out Duchess Silver. Immediately, she jumped onto the


    back of Duchess Silver and flew into the air. But instead of flying away directly, she flew towards Rocky.


    On seeing this, trying to stop Duchess Silver, the bear swung its long nose and shot out several wind


    bombs.


    The power of the wind bombs was not something which could have been taken lightly. But both Sabina


    and Duchess Silver decided to take the risk and then they flew towards Rocky. However, since Rocky


    was at the other side of the bear, it was not easy to save him.


    "Don''t try to save me now. You should go first!" Rocky shouted at Sabina upon seeing this. He knew


    the risks behind Sabina attempting a rescue.


    However, it was impossible for Sabina to leave Rocky alone there. Her sole purpose of going to the


    Gehenna Border was to protect Rocky. If something had happened to him, it meant that she had failed


    in fulfilling her obligation and that she was unable toplete the task that her master had assigned.


    Therefore, Sabina continued to ride Duchess Silver without hesitation. She rushed towards Rocky,


    trying desperately to fight the bear and take Rocky away into safety.


    While Sabina was dodging the wind bombs released by the bear, she employed the ice flowers of the


    spiritual martial arts and condensed countless frost des which rushed towards the bear at high


    speed. She was hoping to buy some time to let Duchess Silver try its best to rush towards Rocky.


    At this moment, the bear suddenly waved its thick and long nose, hitting it against the cliff near Sabina.


    Instantaneously, countless stones were quickly thrown towards Sabina like a fierce storm with a


    whoosh sound.


    Sabina and Duchess Silver halted for a little while, while the bear took the chance to shoot out three


    wind bombs from its nose. As Duchess Silver was unable to dodge in time, a wind bomb passed and


    scratched its hind leg. Duchess Silver uttered a painful groan and shook its body in the air. All of a


    sudden, it was about to fall, losing its bnce.


    "Duchess Silver!" Sabina was shocked to see Duchess Silver injured. In a hurry, she guided Duchess


    Silver to descend towards the ground. Fortunately, they were able tond on the ground.


    However, immediately uponnding, Duchess Silver knelt down.


    Sabina looked down and found that Duchess Silver''s left hind leg was swollenpletely with injury to


    its veins as well.


    Sabina jumped down in a hurry and ced Duchess Silver into her Magic Spiritual Space. At the same


    time, as she raised her eyes, she saw the bear staring at her with a pair of big eyes and roaring out


    loudly in anger.


    Clenching her teeth, Sabina stared at the bear with rage and then turned into an icy figure. She was


    able to bypass the huge body of the bear and reach closer to Rocky.


    Soon, Sabina reached in front of Rocky.


    "I just asked you to leave, but why are you still up here?" At the sight of Sabina, Rocky frowned


    immediately. He also noticed that Duchess Silver was injured. He felt that Sabina''s act was purely


    reckless, considering the fact that her actions were responsible for Duchess Silver''s injury. Now they


    had lost their hope and chance of escaping from there.


    "Don''t be sarcastic. It''s all due to your fault that Duchess Silver got hurt." The injury of Duchess Silver


    had made her very sad. Now, seeing Rocky''s expression, she was getting furious.


    "Why didn''t you listen to me earlier? I think it''s all your fault," Rocky retorted in a cold voice, as he


    noticed that Sabina had put the me on him. If Sabina knew about judging the situation, she would


    have taken Duchess Silver away first and then came out with a chance to save Rocky.


    "You..." Sabina was aggrieved on hearing such words from Rocky with a negative attitude.


    "All right. Now, let''s stop arguing and think about a strategy on dealing with the bear!" Rocky waved his


    hand solemnly, and then looked at the bear which was staring fiercely at them.


    Sabina snorted and stared at the bear with a dignified look on her face. Apparently, their tactics had


    backfired. Their intention was to get rid of the bear making use of the valley''s terrain, but it turned out


    that they were in trouble now.


    There were three cliffs on the three sides of the valley, and Duchess Silver, the only one who was


    capable of taking them away, was also injured. Therefore, this had ced them into great trouble.


    The bear was so powerful that Sabina could never defeat it even if she had joined hands with Duchess


    Silver. Now, the injury of Duchess Silver had made the whole scenario more difficult. Even if Rocky and


    Uriah were to help Sabina, there were still chances of them unable to beat the bear.


    At this time, the bear was of the thoughts that Rocky and Sabina were unable to escape and it was in a


    position to easily deal with them. Therefore it looked towards them with contempt, believing that it


    would be soon able to enjoy the delicious food. It was also not in a hurry to attack and seemed to n


    a psychological warfare for distracting and causing panic. In this way, they might expose their ws.


    "This Myriad Beasts Ground is indeed very terrible. Even an ordinary five-star wild spirit-manipted


    beast can push us into this bad situation..." eximed Sabina. The situation might have been different


    if she had been more powerful. Unfortunately, she was just at the first grade of the Supernal Stage.


    She might be an outstanding spirit maniptor, but in this dangerous Myriad Beasts Ground, she


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    seemed powerless to deal with any situation.


    Of course, judging from the previous encounters, the strength of this bear was at least equivalent to


    that of a spirit maniptor at the third grade of the Supernal Stage. Without Duchess Silver''s help, the


    gap between Sabina and the Furious Long-nosed Bear was very huge.


    Rocky just reached the third grade of the Heavenly Stage, but it was difficult for him to cause any injury


    to the bear. During hisst encounter with the bear, he was in great danger. If the Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn hadn''t appeared and helped him, he might have died at that time.


    "It seems that we have no choice but to go all out! Either it dies, or we are unlucky..." Now that things


    hade to this end, Rocky was left with no other option but to use the best of his abilities against the


    bear.


    The survival of the fittest and the selection of naturalws were themon phenomenon of the


    Myriad Beasts Ground!

 Chapter 526 Eve Of The War

    Chapter 526 Eve Of The War


    Rocky immediately summoned Uriah from the Magic Spiritual Space and prepared himself to fight with


    all his might.


    Although Uriah was only at the third grade of the three-star level, itsbat effectiveness was still very


    strong because of its rarity and the amazing fire power. It was still far weaker than Duchess Silver at


    the fourth grade of the four-star level. However, since it possessed morebat power, it had a better


    chance to win.


    "Is this beast of yours a spiritual beast?" Sabina asked ncing upon Uriah. She was very curious


    about Uriah right from the moment she saw it. Uriah also had a very unique smell as if it had integrated


    the auras of the war beast and the spiritual beast. The auras released by a war beast and a spiritual


    beast were different. The aura of the war beast was a little rigid, while that of the spiritual beast was


    softer. But the aura of Uriah was neither tough nor soft, making it so special.


    However, Uriah had an obvious spiritual beast feature, which was the fire power. So Sabina concluded


    that Uriah was a spiritual beast.


    "At this instant, do you still care whether my Uriah looks like a spiritual beast?" A bitter smile emerged


    on Rocky''s face as he turned his head to look at Sabina. Now, in this desperate moment too, Sabina


    still had the heart to care about his Uriah.


    "Who cares? I just asked casually, because I have seen a lot of the spiritual beast illustrations, and I do


    know most of them. But I have never seen your spirit-manipted beast, and neither have I found any


    simr race¡­" Sabina answered staring coldly at Rocky.


    Hearing this Rocky shook his head with a smile. As Uriah was never recorded in the Beast


    Encyclopedia, it was normal for Sabina to feel surprised.


    At the same time, the Furious Long-nosed Bear got ready to enjoy its delicious food. It slowly


    approached Rocky and Sabina, with its two big eyes rolling on both of them, as if to pick one of them


    first.


    Seeing the approaching bear, Rocky and Sabina looked at each other and got ready to fight. They


    anticipated a fierce battle ahead!


    Then, Sabina after hesitating for a while, took out an exquisite bracelet from her sachet. The purple


    bracelet had strange patterns carved on it and was crystal like. There was also an ice flower on the


    bracelet, which gave a very dark feeling about it to the people.


    With a single nce of the purple bracelet, Rocky sensed it wasn''t an ordinary thing, but was a


    Spiritual Weapon.


    "It turns out that you possess a Spiritual Weapon too. Why didn''t you take it out earlier?" With the help


    of this Spiritual Weapon, their chances of victory were also higher.


    "This ice bracelet is a demonic Spiritual Weapon and is very difficult to control. Therefore my master


    advised me to refrain from using it unless absolutely essential. If not properly controlled, it may cause


    harm to people as well as me," Sabina replied with a frown.


    "Devilishness?" Rocky wasn''t aware much about this Spiritual Weapon. He also didn''t know if it had the


    devilishness because of its original shape. The Spiritual Weapon was stronger than the ordinary one,


    but it was also difficult to control. In case of any mishap, the user could get affected by the devilishness


    unleashed by the Spiritual Weapon and could get spiraled into madness.


    Sabina didn''t answer Rocky''s question and she had a cold expression in her eyes. Then, she put on


    the ice bracelet and shook it slightly. At that moment, the ice flowers on the bracelet instantly emitted


    an astonishing icy light. The next moment, the light merged with her own light of Ice spiritual power,


    forming a very obscure purple light. This was like an illusion, and it blended with her whole body. Upon


    being surrounded by it, her original cold temperament had been transformed into more frosty. She


    looked like a queen standing on the top of ice and snow, which was filled with a diabolic charm. At the


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    same time, the aura of the Supernal Stage in her body became stronger.


    "Queen of ice! This name is more suitable for you¡­" Rocky couldn''t help taking a few more nces at


    Sabina, as an evil smile emerged on his face.


    Sabina gave Rocky a cold look. In the blink of an eye, she turned into an icy purple shadow and went


    after the furious bear which was approaching towards them. With her arms fluttering in the air, the frost


    de was all over the sky, but was not directly shot out like before, as it swirled around her like a small


    storm.


    Bang!


    At the next moment, Sabina and the beast collided and produced a shocking aftereffect. The air waves


    surged violently and the cold winds were roaring.


    Though she had a seemingly petite figure, Sabina had risen up to ten feet in height of an ice purple


    light, and was fighting against the bear. However, the bear showed no signs of weakness.


    With the aid of the ice bracelet, the power of Sabina''s Ice spiritual power seemed to have increased a


    lot. She made a cut on the body of the bear with two des. Also, there were countless ice marks left


    on its body.


    However, it was only a small wound for the bear. It raised its huge palm splitting through the air.


    With a loud bang, the giant palm fell straight towards the ground, causing the stones to stter.


    However, before the giant palm of the bear was about to fall on her body, she dodged towards the


    abdomen of the bear. Sabina pped her palms on the ground and then she roared, "Ice Cracks!"


    In an instant, thick and long ice thorns rushed out and directly hit the lower abdomen of the bear. The


    skin of the bear was invulnerable, but after constantly hitting with the ice thorns, its skin was still


    blooming.


    The bear made a terrible shriek and swept off the back part of its body. Then the ground was shaken


    apart by the great force, which counteracted the spiritual power from the freezing thorns.


    As she saw that she was sessful in her first attack, Sabina immediately took advantage of the


    situation. The purple light was like a rainbow, which turned into a beam of ice light and then went


    directly straight at the bear. Wherever it passed, a thinyer of ice was instantly formed and the ground


    was covered with white snow.


    However, at the next moment, the bear suddenly howled and took a deep breath with its mouth wide


    open. Then, its thick nose continued to swell up like a balloon.


    Puff!


    With a deafening thud, a huge wind ball rushed out of his thick nose and whirled around ceaselessly. At


    the same time, it used its amazing suction force and caused a collision with the ice colored light that


    Sabina had shot.


    After a moment of stalemate, the spiritual power of the ice colored light was suddenly getting weak, and


    it was getting sucked in by the wind ball. And then, the wind ball continued to rush towards Sabina.

 Chapter 527 The Intense Fight

    Chapter 527 The Intense Fight


    Sabina''s face turned grim when she saw the wind ball dashing towards her. She flipped her palm and


    power.


    However, the palm shadow was sucked into the wind ball after it hit the ball.


    The wind ball continued hurling towards Sabina and, when it was just an inch away from her, it flopped


    onto the ground.


    Bam!


    The ground thumped. With a streak of spiritual light shining abruptly, the spiritual power inside the wind


    ball was then released.


    Such strong power was equal to the powerunched by two moves of the spiritual martial arts. With the


    impact power of the wind ball itself which was burst out at the same time, the power of the wind wall


    was quite amazing.


    Sabina resisted its formidable power with all her spiritual power but failed. Her body trembled and was


    thrown backwards. Instantly, she spat out a mouthful of blood.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The Furious Long-nosed Bear took the opportunity to attack Sabina again. Without missing a beat, it


    pped its two huge palms directly where Sabina stood.


    p! p! p! The earth shook violently.


    Sabina used all her remaining energy to evade it. Soon, she found herself driven into a corner. As the


    bear gained momentum and raised one of its giant palms to attack her again, she bit her lips and, with


    what was left of her, used all her spiritual power to fight back.


    Then, a figure appeared near the armpit of the bear. It was Rocky and he was waving his ming


    de, releasing a stream of ck Evil me and hurling it right at the armpit of the beast.


    The moment the bear''s giant palm was directly over Sabina''s head, ready to hit her violently, it was hit


    by the Evil me and got frozen in the air.


    Sabina took her chance. She released her Ice spiritual power, injected it into her ice bracelet and then


    stretched her arms out, allowing her bracelet to shine and expand. Within a few seconds, the bracelet


    flew off her wrist and spun towards the bear''s giant palm.


    Her bracelet released numerous ice flower shadows which bloomed like snowkes upon contact with


    the giant palm.


    Then, a sh of light sted and filled the surroundings like flickering fireworks.


    Bang!


    Then, the giant palm of the bear exploded, releasing sshes of blood, flesh, and bones into the air.


    The beast yelled in pain before its body flopped against the side of the mountain wall. In an instant,


    dust rose and stones fell down.


    "Good job!" Rocky eximed with a smile. He nced at Sabina''s ice bracelet and figured she held a


    Spiritual Weapon with immense power.


    But Sabina did not smile at all. She felt weak. The attack sheunched consumed at least one third of


    her spiritual power, and she only had little left at that point. She only ruined one of the bear''s palms and


    already she felt powerless.


    She felt something stir in her chest. Once more, she spat out a mouthful of blood. Her skin looked pale


    and her body trembled. Just as she was about to fall down.


    Rocky noticed it. He immediately wrapped her waist and held her in his arms. He could feel her body


    stiffen and go cold.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you so cold?" Rocky asked in concern.


    "This is what happens when I use the ice bracelet. The stronger the power I use, the lower my body


    temperature bes. The ice bracelet is one of my most powerful weapons," Sabina exined in


    between short breaths. Yet, despite her paleness, she could feel herself blush against Rocky''s chest.


    "Then stop using it. Take it off," Rocky ordered. He wanted to make sure she was safe. He didn''t want


    to lose such a beautiful bodyguard.


    "I can''t. If I take it off now, I may have problems using its power again. I''ll be fine," Sabina insisted and


    struggled to gather her energy. She then gently pushed away Rocky and managed to stand firmly in


    situ.


    As Rocky observed her try to regain bnce, he was worried, but he knew she was too stubborn to be


    stopped. So, he didn''t say anything more.


    "I have enough spiritual power to execute the power of the ice bracelet again. But I need one more


    chance as you created just now," Sabina said and looked up at Rocky. This was a moment of life and


    death. She was not used to relying on others, but now she couldn''t help but rely on him.


    "I know. I''ll take care of the rest," Rocky said with a firm look on his face.


    Holding the ming de tightly in his hand, Rocky stared at the bear. It slowly got up, hissed violently


    and looked even angrier than before.


    Uriah rushed to Rocky''s side. Its whole body was covered by me light.


    "Go!" Rockymanded. Together, they rushed towards the bear.


    The bear saw them before they could get closer. It breathed heavily and shook its giant head a few


    times, its nose swaying like a bell.


    Then, its eyes turned to the color of blood. Like a fury bull, the bear rushed towards Rocky and Uriah


    fiercely.


    The me light on both sides of Uriah shone brighter and soon turned into a pair of ming wings.


    Uriah flew as quickly as a sh towards the bear and, once near it, pped the bear with its wings.


    The bear whipped its giant nose and swatted Uriah away, as if it were merely a fly.


    Rocky appeared beside Uriah and, with his ming de, created a stream of ck-red Evil me.


    The Evil me hit the bear''s nose and blocked it in the air.


    Uriah jumped up and began spinning fast like a spinning top. Then, its ming wings turned into a wave


    of fire like a dragon and dashed towards the bear. Soon, the bear''s skin was set in mes. The air


    began to smell like burning flesh.


    However, the beast refused to give up. It pounced forward and rushed towards Rocky. Before Rocky


    could dodge, the bear struck its nose down from the air with lightning speed.


    Rocky raised his ming de in an attempt at defending himself. However, the bear''s giant nose


    merely crushed the spiritual power condensed by the de. Rocky looked grim. He tried his best to


    avoid the bear''s strike, but it was just toote. His left abdomen was hit violently by the bear. Then, he


    fell to the ground, beginning to feel hopeless.


    In one fell swoop, the bear raised its nose again and mmed it on Rocky''s feeble body crumpled on


    the ground.

 Chapter 528 Cooperation

    Chapter 528 Cooperation


    Meanwhile, Sabina''s heart raced as soon as she saw that Rocky was in trouble. Using her intuition,


    she suddenly raised her arm, ready to use the ice bracelet''s power at any given time. However, Sabina


    was already toote to take any action as the long nose''s impact was all too abrupt. In a blink of an


    eye, sand flew everywhere which made it easier for the long nose to dash towards Rocky.


    But just when Rocky was about to get hit, a beast shadow hastily rushed over him with the fierce me


    light.


    With a loud bang, the Furious Long-nosed Bear''s nose heavily collided with the beast. Afterwards, the


    mes flickered brightly and shot at all directions, making the air waves surge with heat.


    After the standoff, the Furious Long-nosed Bear''s power and force prevailed and knocked the beast


    flying into the air. It flew so far that it glided on the ground for more than ten meters before it came to a


    halt as it could not get up anymore.


    "Uriah!" Rocky yelled seriously. Still feeling sore after the bout, he stood up once he had the chance.


    Seeing the wound on his left abdomen, he gritted his teeth in pain.


    Usually, during a dangerous situation such as this one, Rocky would conduct the Spirit Possession with


    Uriah. However, when faced with such a powerful opponent, the Spirit Possession would be of no great


    help to them. On top of that, the skill''s side effect could also be a fatal weakness to them. That


    was why he had decided not to take any risks at that moment.


    On the other hand, the Furious Long-nosed Bear didn''t seem to let go of Rocky easily. Right after


    hitting Uriah, it curled its nose up and shot two wind bombs that were directed towards Rocky.


    Fortunately, Rocky was quick on his toes as he immediately stepped back upon seeing what was


    strong that it made him stagger right after he kept his feet. Afterwards, the Furious Long-nosed Bear''s


    huge body dashed towards him madly.


    Meanwhile, Uriah, which had just been knocked away, stood on its feet as it dashed over again like a


    brave soldier. Without any fear, it once again blocked the Furious Long-nosed Bear with much more


    power and strength than it had before, baring its fangs to protect its owner.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Not taking Uriah seriously, the Furious Long-nosed Bear only swung its nose violently like a sweeping


    machine.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The ground below them kept on shaking violently. But no matter how weak Uriah was, it fought back


    giving all of its strength, even though it was defeated numerous times.


    Covered all over with bruises and injuries, Uriah could only manage to stand, but with a lot of effort.


    Despite its receding strength, it still, yet again, went and dashed towards its enemy.


    Rocky could only frown at the sight of the weak Uriah fighting so hard to protect him at all cost. Even


    so, it was still difficult to resist the massive power brought by the Furious Long-nosed Bear.


    After another battle, the exhausted Uriah was picked up by the enemy''s nose and was mmed hard


    into the mountain wall.


    With a loud crash, stones were sent flying everywhere until Uriah fell down on the ground, beaten half


    to death.


    Again, Uriah was hurt very badly. Only this time, it was not able to stand up again.


    Just when the Furious Long-nosed Bear saw Uriah was incapable of being a threat to it anymore, it


    turned its gaze to Rocky, targeting him. Gazing at Rocky with mad killing intent, its big red eyes bore


    deep hatred towards him. Losing its palm due to Rocky, it felt very eager to tear him down to shreds.


    But before he could do anything, the Furious Long-nosed Bear suddenly dashed towards Rocky, who


    stood still as he covered his injured left abdomen with his one hand.


    "Get out of the way..." At this time, a voice of a woman came from behind. Immediately turning back, he


    saw Sabina with her arm raised. Wearing the ice bracelet, she began to gather the spiritual power she


    needed to fight the beast.


    However, Rocky realized that it was not a good idea for Sabina to make such a desperate move to fight


    right at that moment. Thus, he only shook his head towards Sabina.


    Upon seeing that Rocky warned her subtly, Sabina hesitated for a while until she put her arm down.


    At that moment, Rocky raised his head and looked at the Furious Long-nosed Bear that was charging


    at him. In an instant, he put away the Frozen Wind Dagger and took a deep breath. Simultaneously, he


    stretched out his hands and shouted, "Burn Heaven and Earth..."


    Made of the ck and red spiritual light, the fire rain immediately dropped to the ground. The fire rain


    was not aimed towards the Furious Long-nosed Bear, but falling around Rocky and turning the ground


    into a sea of demonic fire.


    At the same time, Rocky took out another Spiritual Weapon, the Dragon me Pearl, from his pocket.


    Then, he injected his evil spiritual power into the weapon, which then flew in the air. In no time, dragon-


    shaped fire streaks immediately whirled around the Dragon me Pearl and formed a whirlpool, which


    disyed brilliant light, shining in the air!


    However, due to the immense level of evil spiritual power in his body, some of the evil spiritual power


    was suppressed by another force, as if being put in a container. The evil spiritual power also filled his


    body right after he released the evil spiritual power that was previously suppressed. This kind of


    spiritual power was released from the secondyer of seal, stronger than that which was released from


    the firstyer of seal.


    Instantly, the strong ck lightpletely enveloped Rocky''s body, which resembled ck mes


    burning all over him.


    Even Rocky himself was amazed that this once threatening redundant evil spiritual power coulde


    in handy at such a critical moment.


    Meanwhile, the clouds changed in color, and the sky became dark along with the roaring of the evil


    wind...


    Sabina felt frightened to her core. In her mind, she knew that the dark and evil power inside Rocky was


    bursting out again.


    All of a sudden, with ck mes all over his body, Rocky waved his hands and then released the


    spiritual power that filled his body again, which made the ck mes around him also soar. They


    turned into ck me flows which then intertwined with each other and gathered into the Dragon


    me Pearl in the air.


    The Dragon me Pearl spun rapidly in the air, and the ck me flows kept on condensing and


    covering the Dragon me Pearlpletely. After some time, it formed a huge ck fireball with


    surging spiritual light.


    As Rocky waved his hand, the ck fireball appeared. It seemed like it was a ck version of the sun


    that had been shot down, which shone brightly and fell toward the Furious Long-nosed Bear.


    Seeing this, the Furious Long-nosed Bear was frightened by Rocky''s unfathomable strength. It ceased


    rushing as it looked at the falling ck fireball. Roaring loudly, it suddenly opened its mouth and took a


    deep breath, sucking in a plentiful stream of air. Simultaneously, its nose swelled and rose, shooting


    out a wind bomb that was almost the same size as the ck fireball that was about tond on it. With


    this skill, the wind bomb flew upward, aiming towards the fireball.


    Right at the next moment, the ck fireball and the wind bomb suddenly collided, boasting a dazzling


    and eye-catching feat. Afterwards, a powerful shock wave burst out, sweeping and sending dust and


    debris into the air.

 Chapter 529 Black Power

    Chapter 529 ck Power


    "It''s strange why his spiritual power couldn''t be devoured by that wind ball." Sabina was surprised as


    she saw the ck ming ball released by Rocky was not getting swallowed by the wind ball. This was


    because all the spiritual martial arts she had disyed had already been swallowed up by the wind ball


    and returned in the same way. While she was too weak to withstand the power of the wind ball, it''s


    reasonable to say that Rocky, who was far away from her, couldn''t fight against the wind ball either.


    But Sabina saw with her own eyes that the ck ming ball released by the Dragon me Pearl


    fought against the wind ball without showing any sign of being devoured. This was quite unusual.


    What she didn''t know was that Rocky''s evil spiritual power exceeding his current strength. Moreover,


    the evil spiritual power from the Holy Dragon Bead itself had a special ability of devouring. So it


    counteracted against the devouring power of the wind ball and initiated a counterattack that Sabina


    saw.


    The impact of the two forces was too strong that the effect could be seen at least a dozen meters


    around. The dusts were surging and the wind blew hard like a knife cutting the skin.


    When the ck ming ball and the wind ball were fighting each other, it could be seen that Rocky


    suddenly shed like a wind and rushed forward like a flying bird. He was seen jumping high and


    approaching towards the ck ming ball that was fighting against the wind ball. A hand rose in the


    air seeming like it was holding up the sun. Then directly it went deep into the ck ming ball, and


    sent the evil spiritual power into the Dragon me Pearl.


    At the next moment, the intensity of light from the ck ming ball became even brighter and it


    overtook that of the wind ball.


    "From where did he get this sort of power?" Sabina was stunned to see this as Rocky was only at the


    third grade of the Heavenly Stage, but the spiritual power released by him seemed to have already


    surpassed his own. Moreover, this time, the evil powers released by Rocky showed no sign of descend.


    He was still very much rational and manipted this evil power.


    Sabina had the feeling that even though the spiritual power released by Rocky was astonishing, his


    body might not be able to bear the impact of this power. After the evil spiritual energy which was sealed


    at the secondyer upied his body, he would be frantic like raging waves. Even he himself was


    unaware about how long he would be able to hold on.


    If he was not able to hold, then the chances were high for him to fall back into the same old trap once


    again. However, he was left with no other option but to go all out at this critical moment.


    As Rocky inserted his hand deep into the ck ming ball, the sleeve of his left arm got suddenly torn


    apart by a strong force. Then, the Dragon Spirit Mark, shing and gnashing and overflowing with light


    suddenly withdrew and flew up alongside his left arm.


    "Ah!" When Rocky saw the Dragon Spirit Mark on his left arm swirling like a spinning top, the ck


    ming ball started to glow and it began to devour the power of the wind ball little by little.


    Every time the ck ming ball devoured off the wind ball, Rocky''s face turned deathly pale. This was


    because the power devouring the wind ball was far beyond anything he could bear. Additionally, due to


    the wild evil power inside his body, his body was under the impact of two kinds of forces. It meant that


    he might explode and die with the slightest of carelessness. His actions were absolutely risky!


    However, he was left with no other option to change the current situation!


    Sabina was also stunned upon seeing that Rocky''s power had actually swallowed the power of the


    wind ball. It was hard for her to imagine that with the strength of the Heavenly Stage, Rocky was able


    to forcefully devour the power which was much stronger than his.


    It could also be seen that the evil power of the Holy Dragon Bead was really astonishing!


    However, the bear was not going to sit idle and wait for its death. Seeing that its wind ball was resisted


    and even swallowed up by Rocky, it rushed towards Rocky with an earth shaking roar.


    Looking at the wind ball that was about to be devoured by the ck ming ball, Rocky''s face became


    colder and unbearable. His whole body was like a balloon that was about to burst. At the moment, the


    strength that he was bearing in his body could only be described as crazy. It had all chances of taking


    his life at any time. But he was still gritting his teeth and holding on. Even though he was sweating, it


    was all drying off at the twinkling of an eye.


    As the bear was about to get close, the ck ming ball just devoured all the power of the wind ball.


    However, since he was aware that the ck ming ball had reached its limit, Rocky loosened his grip


    on the Dragon me Pearl without hesitation and manipted the ck ming ball towards the bear.


    With Rocky''s eyes wide open, the power of the wind ball and the ck ming ball werepletely


    released at the same time. However, as the ck ming ball shot out instantly, a violent storm surged


    on the ground, and it was spinning rapidly towards the bear.


    At the same time, Rocky, after releasing the two forces, couldn''t support himself anymore. He fell down


    quickly from the air to the ground and then spat out several mouthfuls of blood.


    Instantaneously, the bear felt the strong power hidden in the ck ming ball, and it dodged


    subconsciously. However, due to its close proximity, the ck ming ball fell directly in front of it.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Boom...


    Soon, a strong ck me column rose to the sky, while at the same time, the strong winds were


    sweeping around. The strong power had instantly spread around resulting in stones being flown away


    and the entire area was filled with dust dozens of meters high.


    Under such a strong impact, even the giant bear couldn''t help but lean forward. The body which was as


    On the other hand, Sabina had already gathered all her spiritual power into the ice bracelet. The ice


    flowers on the bracelet began blooming again, sparkling holy and translucent. After a few steps, the ice


    flowers gradually rose up and floated in the air. A beautiful arc flew across the sky, and then a light


    shed which shot towards the bear.


    Bang!


    The frozen ice flower beat on the body of the bear. In an instant, the icy light glittered and a strong ice


    force shot around the bear. At the same time, the blood column rushing out of the bear could also be


    seen. The bear roared miserably and fell on to the ground at once.


    Seeing that the bear had finally fallen down to the ground, Sabina released a sigh of relief. Since she


    had reached her limit, she knelt down on to the ground, panting for breath.


    At the next instant, the heavily wounded bear was struggling to get on its feet and it was letting out


    deafening roars. It limped as a bull with its eyes widely open, as if it was struggling for itsst breath.


    However, it was heading towards the ce where Rocky had just fallen...

 Chapter 530 The Super Pill

    Chapter 530 The Super Pill


    Meanwhile, Rocky temporarily lost the ability to act due to the amount of pressure that was on his body.


    He was just there, lying on the ground, unable to move a muscle.


    When the Furious Long-nosed Bear was about to rush toward him, a beast suddenly stood in between


    them, as if protecting him. The beast, flickering with a faint me light all over its body, had many scars.


    It looked beaten, with its hard scales broken and bruised. Even so, it still stayed in front of Rocky,


    guarding him like a royal warrior with its aura as imposing as the storm.


    "U...Uriah..." Rocky stuttered upon seeing what was in front of him. With mixed expression, he didn''t


    expect that Uriah would still try and protect him from danger despite its current state.


    However, during this time, Uriah was not able to resist the enemy''s attack at all and might even die


    because of it.


    "Uriah, stay away!" Rocky yelled and ordered at once.


    But, Uriah remained still as it did not take any actions.


    Regardless of the damage that he had received, Rocky just clenched his teeth as he struggled to stand


    up and teeter towards Uriah.


    Rocky pulled his way as he got close to Uriah. Then, the strong ck light and red light from their


    bodies shone at the same time, as if in unison. Simultaneously, the two kinds of light added radiance to


    each other.


    During that time, the evil spiritual power, which emerged from Rocky''s body, connected with Uriah''s


    light.


    The red mes that Uriah released from its body gradually changed color and then slowly fused with


    the ck evil spiritual power, bing as sparkly as the Evil me.


    Suddenly, Uriah''s body shed with the dazzling and blinding light. Then, a strong whirl appeared


    around it. The Evil me spread out of its body and encapsted itself like the tornado. This, however,


    disyed such an incredible sight that it radiated such a horrifying aura.


    Surprised to see what had just happened, Rocky understood what was happening right away. As a


    response, he then stretched his hand out to touch Uriah.


    But the moment he touched Uriah, both of them burst out the strong Evil me light at the same time.


    Quickly, a force of evil and madness was released, letting out a sharp roar, which shook everyone to


    their cores!


    Afterwards, Uriah waspletely engulfed in the Evil me like a speedy and powerful storm.


    Meanwhile, Sabina was scared upon seeing this. Not knowing what entirely happened, she was at a


    disbelief with what her eyes had witnessed.


    However, at this time, the Furious Long-nosed Bear had rushed in front of Rocky and Uriah, mming


    them with its amazing power and strength.


    "Howl!" All at once, a loud roar reverberated in the sky.


    Without warning, a pair of big wings flew up like a surging demon, surrounded by the Evil me and


    me shadows. Then, a tall, mighty, and violent beast, shining in ck and red, shot out from the Evil


    me. Having ck and red scales, the beast started to burst out the Evil me fiercely. The beast''s


    limbs were covered with mes, along with its three tails that resembled whips with ck me that


    constantly shook behind it.


    Bang!


    As soon as the beast dashed out, it crashed with the Furious Long-nosed Bear, spreading such a


    strong impact that resonated in the whole area. Meanwhile, right at the moment that they collided, the


    beast spouted the Evil me several feet high which then surged to the Furious Long-nosed Bear like


    ripples of waves.


    And instantly, the bear''s whole body was burned by the Evil me. Scorching in intense heat, it whined


    and wailed in pain.


    pping its wings, the beast then flew into the air. On the other hand, the three fire tails, which


    whipped in the air, gathered mes that formed a fireball made of the Evil me. Rushing towards the


    Furious Long-nosed Bear, the fireball looked like a meteorite about to fall on the ground.


    The Evil me fireball hit the Furious Long-nosed Bear''s body, which immediately sent sparks to be


    erupted in all directions.


    For a long time, the Furious Long-nosed Bear had been struggling. Being exhausted, it became difficult


    for it to quickly resist the beast''s attack. As a result, it was barely able to breathe and eventually fell


    down on the ground when it was enveloped by the Evil me.


    Afterwards, the beast descended from the air, returning to Rocky''s side just after it sheathed its wings.


    "You''re really good at giving people a surprise just right at a very critical moment!" Rocky said with a


    faint smile as he looked at the beast in front of him and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Right at that time, the beast made a breakthrough¡ªit evolved into the new Uriah with a transformed


    body.


    Now, the new and mutated Uriah had the strength of a fourth grade of the four-star level, more powerful


    than Rocky.


    But of course, aside from Rocky, Sabina was also at a loss for words right after she saw Uriah undergo


    such a huge and amazing transformation.


    In fact, it was Sabina''s first time to see a spirit-manipted beast just like Uriah make a breakthrough


    at such a critical moment andplete the mutation. It was such an extremely astonishing sight that


    anyone who would witness it would be in awe. It was very hard to imagine that a three-star spirit-


    manipted beast could upgrade and reach the four-star level in such a special way. And that made


    the whole process so incredible.


    Moreover, Sabina saw Rocky and Uriah emit two kinds of light which shone together just now. She


    thought that it was rare as she had never seen such a scene before. However, she implied that Uriah''s


    sudden mutation was probably just influenced by the mysterious power that came from Rocky.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    In any case, all that had just happened made Sabina feel astonished. It never urred to her that she


    and Rocky would work together to defeat a Furious Long-nosed Bear at the fourth grade of the five-star


    level, which was equivalent to defeating a spirit maniptor of at least the third or fourth grade of the


    Supernal Stage.


    She never thought that this day woulde. After all, this kind of thing was almost impossible, but they


    actually made it happen!


    Of course, the consequences would have been too terrible if it hadn''t been for the formidable power


    from Rocky in the final stage and Uriah''s breakthrough to the four-star level at such a critical time.


    Taking a drop of the magical saliva, Rocky then quickly sat down with his legs crossed. After


    recuperating, he immediately stood up and walked to the Furious Long-nosed Bear that he had just


    defeated. Then, he picked up the Frozen Wind Dagger and cut the bear''s belly wide open. He touched


    it for a while and took out a Beast Spiritual Pill with the strong scent.


    The Beast Spiritual Pill''s power and potency was much better than the two pills that Rocky had


    acquired before.


    "Well, at least all our efforts were not in vain." Rocky stared at the pill and then immediately ced it


    into his Magic Spiritual Space. He then put away the Frozen Wind Dagger and Dragon me Pearl


    and walked towards Sabina afterwards.

 Chapter 531 Really Killed It

    Chapter 531 Really Killed It


    "What are you doing?" Sabina asked when Rocky picked her up.


    "Can you walk all by yourself? Or do you prefer if I leave you alone out here with that huge beast''s


    stinking corpse?" Rocky carried Sabina effortlessly while looking at her with that evil smile of his.


    After hearing the choices Rockyid out for her, Sabina was speechless. Although, being in Rocky''s


    arms right now, she felt warmer and it made her reluctant to leave this fortress of safety which was


    Rocky''s embrace.


    "You''ll be dead if you dare to get physical with me," Sabina warned Rocky with a killer re. Contrary


    to her words though, she clutched at Rocky''s clothes tighter and leaned closer to him, feeling more of


    his warmth.


    Seeing Sabina''s duality in personality, Rocky shook his head with a smile. When they rode Uriah,


    Sabina was left wondering how Rocky managed to ride the beast without putting Sabina down first.


    When they were finally settled, Uriah pped its wings and took them away.


    Their flight didn''t take long before Uriahnded to the safe ce where Rocky had sent Tasha.


    Staying with Rubygon, Tasha remained alert about her surroundings. Her mouth was wide open, her


    jaw left hanging when she spied Uriah''s amazing wings as it flew down from the sky.


    The mutation made Uriah look more breathtaking. The color of ck and red enchantingly mixed with a


    pair of bewitching ming wings made Uriah the most beautiful beast.


    Of course, it was worth mentioning that Uriah had reached the fourth grade of the four-star level now,


    and it was probably the first ever spirit-manipted beast that had been more powerful than its owner.


    However, there were good reasons why Uriah would choose to break convention. One reason was that


    when Rocky was in danger, the spiritual power connection between Rocky and Uriah was forced to


    finish in advance. With the spiritual power connection finished, Uriah was in the state of constantly


    upgrading its star rating.


    In addition, since Uriah was not strong enough to upgrade the star rating in that condition, it was forced


    to absorb the evil spiritual power from Rocky under the effect of Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill.


    However, the residual evil spiritual power in Rocky was released from the secondyer of the seal, so,


    Uriah, after absorbing the evil spiritual power, produced extraordinary physical alterations. Fused not


    only with the evil spiritual power and Fire spiritual power together to form Evil me like Rocky, but


    also having the evil spiritual power absorbed sufficiently. It all helped in elevating Uriah''s star level.


    So, this mutation of Uriah could only be described as something beyond calctions and imagination.


    However, after Uriah''s mutation, a pair of ming wings unexpectedly sprouted from its body, which


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    made it able to fly in the air. Uriah was a spiritual beast with established strong physique, so having


    been granted the ability to fly, it became a lot more powerful.


    When Uriahnded, Rocky jumped off his beast with Sabina still in his arms.


    Tasha immediately appeared in front of the two. She stared at Uriah with a few desired nces and


    then proceeded in inspecting Rocky and Sabina.


    "Are you guys okay? I thought you were nevering back!" Tasha saw that Rocky and Sabina were a


    mess of filth and covered with wounds. Plus Sabina looked pale in Rocky''s arms. Tasha was aware


    that they two were in that bad state because they fought the Bear to save her. Tasha thought Rocky


    and Sabina wouldn''te back. After waiting for them for so long, she thought that they had been


    eaten by that beast.


    "Did you really think we''d nevere back?" Rocky rolled his eyes at Tasha and thought, ''This girl is


    really annoying. If it weren''t for her, we wouldn''t have been in trouble in the first ce!''


    "Not really." Tasha shook her head guiltily and asked, "How did you escape from that beast?"


    "We didn''t run away..." Rocky replied coldly, his face devoid of emotions.


    "Then how did you get rid of it?" Tasha was puzzled.


    "We killed it." After saying that, Rocky walked towards a big stone with Sabina in his arms.


    "Killed? You killed it? Did I hear it wrong?" Tasha''s face froze, she couldn''t believe what she just heard.


    She knew very well that the beast was a five-star spirit-manipted beast at the fourth grade whose


    power was equivalent to the Supernal Stage spirit maniptor and couldn''t be killed so easily.


    Therefore, it was almost impossible for her to believe that Rocky and Sabina killed the beast.


    Rocky ignored Tasha and took out the magical saliva, then ced it over Sabina''s mouth. "Take a drop,


    you will feel better."


    Seeing the gentleness of Rocky, Sabina was rather surprised. She unwittingly responded to Rocky''s


    behavior and was fed some magical saliva. When she came back to her senses, she suddenly felt


    embarrassed and immediately grumbled, "Stay away from me!"


    Having gotten used to Sabina''s feisty attitude, Rocky shrugged with a smile and turned to face Tasha.


    "Hey, did you really kill that huge beast?" Tasha asked again with a suspicious look.


    "Uriah, the little girl is so annoying. Throw her to a nest of some wild spirit-manipted beast and then


    we''ll be fine." Rocky ordered Uriah in that uncaring manner of his.


    Uriah made a sound and started walking towards Tasha.


    "Fine. I''ll stop asking." Tasha surrendered and quickly took a few steps back to get away from Uriah out


    of fear of what the powerful beast could do.


    "Why were you chased by a Furious Long-nosed Bear?" Rocky asked when Tasha had finally calmed


    down from her fear of getting thrown by Uriah into some beast''s nest.


    "You don''t let me ask you questions, so I choose not to answer you either," Tasha dered arrogantly.


    "Uriah..." Rocky called out his beast in warning to Tasha who was testing his patience.


    Uriah got close to Tasha right away, frightening her. "I''ll tell you. I''ll tell you... It''s because I met a group


    of powerful wild spirit-manipted beasts with Erica and other people not long ago. When we


    retreated, I identally got lost with them. But unfortunately, I met that beast..."


    "Erica? Is she... that Erica?" Rocky immediately thought of the beautifuldy who he had defeated


    before. Erica, the first master of Magic Phoenix Empire and the high-profile genius spirit maniptor of


    the Wild Spirit Land.

 Chapter 532 I Doubt That

    Chapter 532 I Doubt That


    "You know Erica?" Tasha asked in surprise. She never expected Rocky to call out Erica''s name. ''Have


    they ever met before? Or did he just hear about her?'' she asked herself.


    "Know her? I guess you could say that¡ªif defeating her inbat counts, that is," Rocky replied with a


    wry smile.


    "Liar! Are you delusional? How could you possibly be on Erica''s level? She''s in the Supernal Stage and


    can knock you down with just the twitch of her finger," Tasha said with doubt. Tasha was quite


    apprehensive of Rocky''s words. Little did she know that she was conversing with the man who not only


    won over her and various phoenix spirit maniptors at the Holy Dragon Empire''s national celebration


    but defeated Erica alongside Mia as well.


    "The Supernal Stage? You mean she finally managed to break through and reach it?" Now it was


    Rocky''s turn to be surprised. He was awestruck by the fact that Erica managed to upgrade from the


    Heavenly Stage to the Supernal Stage in just one year. Everyone knew just how difficult it was for spirit


    maniptors in the Heavenly Stage to break through the bottleneck into the Supernal Stage. Going as


    far back as ancient times, countless spirit maniptors in the Heavenly Stage had yet to break through


    into the Supernal Stage up until now¡ªa regret many of them had to live with for the rest of their lives.


    At a young age, Erica had managed to break through that very bottleneck that even her own


    predecessors couldn''t ovee. Along with proving her unquestionably strong talent and intelligence,


    her rapid progress had made it hard for many experienced spirit maniptors to keep pace with her. All


    of this made her worthy of being called one of the rarest spirit maniptors in the Magic Phoenix


    Empire.


    "So she scares you? Well then, you ought to be kinder to me. Otherwise, Erica won''t spare you once


    she finds out about us," Tasha threatened with a triumphant note in her voice. Her face lit up with joy at


    the surprised look on Rocky''s face.


    "I already have you in the palm of my hand. Why should she scare me? Besides, a naive girl like you?


    Before she finds out, you might just¡­" Rocky stopped and then gave her a wry smile tinged with


    arrogance.


    "I might just what? What are you nning to do with me?" Tasha asked fearfully. She became more


    alert upon seeing the smirk spread across Rocky''s face.


    "Don''t you think you owe me something in return for saving your life?" Rocky asked mischievously as


    he walked closer to Tasha. She was so innocent¡ªand so easy to tease and scare.


    "If youe any closer, I''ll scream for help. And if it''s loud enough, Erica will save me. You''ll be dead!"


    Tasha became more scared with each passing second. She was worried about what Rocky was


    nning on doing to her. Given her current strength, she was no match for Rocky. She realized she


    had no choice but to scream if Rocky tried to hurt her in any way.


    "Alright then. Let''s find out if there''s any truth in what you said. Just scream." Rocky shrugged. He took


    his time with each step towards Tasha, slowly but surely closing the gap between them.


    "You¡­" Tasha''s eyes widened in surprise, not knowing what to do at that moment. She knew she


    couldn''t defeat Rocky. And even if she could escape from him, she had nowhere to go. The Myriad


    Beasts Ground was a very dangerous ce where even powerful spirit maniptors couldn''t feel safe


    and sound in.


    As Rocky inched closer to Tasha, she couldn''t help but tremble in fear. Biting her pink lips, she


    immediately put down the three-tailed fox in her arms. Immediately, a sh of spiritual light spread from


    her body. She was ready to fight Rocky.


    "I''m not interested in you. You''re nothing more than a little girl¡ªa baby," Rocky mocked her. Standing


    directly in front of her, Rocky looked at her up and down before proceeding to tap Tasha''s forehead


    with the tip of his finger before turning and walking away from her towards Uriah.


    Tasha protested, "A baby? I am not a baby! How dare you ridicule me like that?" Coming back to her


    senses, Tasha realized that Rocky intentionally intimidated her. cing her hands on her hips, she


    shouted at him in anger.


    However, Rocky simply ignored her. He only cared about Uriah at the moment. As he drew nearer, he


    immediately began studying his spirit-manipted beast that justpleted its transformation.


    Appearance-wise, Uriah didn''t change that much unlike the other spirit-manipted beasts that


    underwent the same transformation. To Rocky''s surprise, Uriah had gained a powerful pair of ming


    wings. Another transformation he noticed was that its fiery red scales and shell had turned into a


    vibrant ck one which only added to its already dominating appearance. The fire on its body had


    grown as strong as the Evil me that could kill instantly. Another tail had grown as well, which


    heightened its ability to aim and release powerful balls of fire. Scorching heat was all that Rocky could


    feel as he got closer to Uriah.


    Rocky never expected Uriah''s transformation to be this grand. It managed to simultaneously ascend a


    higher grade and stage¡ªmaking Rocky feel happier and lucky that he would have a powerful beast like


    Uriah by his side during his future battles.


    "You''ve reached the fourth grade of the four-star level now, Uriah. You''re more powerful than me now! I


    guess that means your master needs to double his efforts to keep up with you. It''d be a shame if an


    unworthy master rode you." Smiling and sighing, Rocky reached out with his hand and patted Uriah''s


    back. Immediately, Uriah roared and rubbed against Rocky''s head gently. The two obviously shared a


    special bond.


    Rubygon went closer to Rocky. After the transformation, Rocky realized that Uriah had grown just as


    big as Rubygon. He felt so small in the presence of these domineering beasts.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Rubygon couldn''t help but roar in excitement upon seeing Uriah''s grand upgrade. Uriah was like a


    mother to Rubygon. So naturally, it would be delighted to see Uriah be more powerful and less


    likely to be gravely injured in any future battles.


    Rocky felt safe alongside his beasts¡ªhispanions. Upon seeing this, Tasha had a slightly strange


    expression painted across her face. She had no idea that both Uriah and Rubygon were under Rocky''s


    wing. She always assumed that Uriah was Sabina''s spirit-manipted beast. Now she wondered what


    it was that drew those beasts close to Rocky.


    Tasha asked as she pointed at Rubygon, "Is this your spirit-manipted beast?" If Rubygon wasn''t his,


    then he must have a way with spirit-manipted beasts.


    Raising his head, he looked at Tasha and thought, ''This girl is so curious about everything, isn''t she?''


    "Both," Rocky replied casually.


    "Impossible! How could you manage two spirit-manipted beasts?" Tasha asked surprised. Of


    course, she didn''t believe what he said.


    Unperturbed, Rocky asked Tasha, "Impossible? I only have two spirit-manipted beasts. What''s so


    strange about it?" In reality, Rocky actually controlled three spirit-manipted beasts if he were to


    include Rainbow Glow Unicorn. Besides, there was a Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf waiting for him to train.


    Upon hearing this, Tasha''s eyes opened as wide as saucers. The disbelief on her face was so obvious


    that Rocky could already tell exactly what she was thinking.


    "You don''t believe me?" Rocky asked her. ''Of course not!'' Tasha thought. Sensing her doubt, Rocky


    whispered something to Uriah and Rubygon.


    Instantly, Uriah and Rubygon rushed towards Tasha, pinned her down, and started licking her face with


    their tongues. It seemed as though they wanted her to y with them.


    "Don''t! Please! It tickles!" Shaking her head, Tasha giggled and had to beg for mercy. "Alright, I believe


    you! Please, just tell them to get off of me! Please!"


    Once she begged, Rocky called Uriah and Rubygon back to his side.


    Tasha got off the ground. Her expression had changed from annoyed to confused. It was still so hard to


    believe that a spirit maniptor could control two spirit-manipted beasts with as much ease as


    Rocky did.

 Chapter 533 The Dangerous World

    Chapter 533 The Dangerous World


    A thought struck Rocky. He folded his arms across his chest, looked at Tasha for a few seconds and


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    asked, "By the way, I know that you are going after the Sea Blue Magic Jade, but how will you know if


    it''s actually that which will appear in the Myriad Beasts Ground?"


    "How did you know about the Sea Blue Magic Jade?" Hearing Rocky mention the Sea Blue Magic Jade


    startled Tasha. Logically speaking, only those phoenix spirit maniptors from the Magic Phoenix


    Empire who hade to the Myriad Beasts Ground knew about it.


    "When you came to the Myriad Beasts Ground, I happened to be nearby, so I overheard some of your


    conversations," replied Rocky honestly. Rocky was looking down to his feet, but he did not look even a


    bit ashamed of eavesdropping.


    "Oh, I see. You were the one who was tailing after us." Rocky could not gauge Tasha''s tone in her


    response, but he waited for her to say more. Tasha was still taking her time to absorb what Rocky had


    revealed. Then what Erica had said earlier suddenly dawned on her.


    "You haven''t answered my question yet. How are you sure it''s the Sea Blue Magic Jade?" Rocky


    leadingly asked, obviously eager to get an answer.


    "I can''t tell you that. Otherwise, Erica would scold me and hate me for it. It''s a secret between us!"


    Tasha shook her head violently, with her hands and lips tightened.


    "Then I guess I will have to ''torture'' you and force you to say it. Well, I do have plenty of time. Let''s


    think about just what I will do to you... Huh, how about I take your clothes off, hang you upside down on


    the tree, and then apply magical saliva, which madly attracts the spirit-manipted beast. Are the wild


    spirit-manipted beasts around here? When theye, I will cut the rope and watch you fall to the


    ground as the beasts salivate and eat you up. I can''t wait to hear your miserable shrieks..." Rocky


    rubbed his chin and said with a devilish look.


    Tasha trembled after hearing Rocky''s words and she stared at him as if he were a monster. It was as if


    all her blood left her and she was pale as ice. She was already convinced Rocky would do everything


    he said, maybe even worse. She lifted her head up and winced at the sight of Rocky as she already


    saw him as a demon.


    "If you tell me about what I asked, you won''t have to suffer. Aside from that, I can assure you that you


    will see Erica again." Rocky continued to tempt Tasha.


    "Actually, I''m not very clear about that. Ites from my master, the imperial preceptor of the Magic


    Phoenix Empire. He calcted it by divination, where he has always been very urate in. That''s how


    we''re sure that the one that is going to appear is the Sea Blue Magic Jade!" Thinking she had no other


    choice, Tasha told Rocky about what she knew.


    "So, you are not sure whether this is the Sea Blue Magic Jade or not?" Rocky asked confused and


    frowning.


    Tasha nodded.


    The edge of his lips curled a bit and Rocky touched his chin. Then he looked up at Tasha, and a


    shrewd light shed through his eyes. "Looks like you have to suffer a little now."


    Before Tasha could react, Rocky appeared behind her and sealed her meridians with his spiritual


    power, making her unable to move. She tried to wiggle her body, but of no use.


    "What are you doing?" Finding that she couldn''t control her body to move, Tasha shouted at Rocky.


    "I''m not sure if it really is the Sea Blue Magic Jade that will show up, but there are many other people


    from your Magic Phoenix Empire. For instance, Erica is a Supernal Stage spirit maniptor. No matter


    what, your kingdom has a big advantage in taking the treasure. What if it indeed is the Sea Blue Magic


    Jade, and it happens to be gained by your kingdom? I won''t let that happen. I have to keep a chip,"


    Rocky said carefully.


    "How dare you threaten Erica and the others with me?" Tasha didn''t expect that Rocky, who had been


    kind enough to save her, should take her as a hostage. It seemed that she was really in a den of evils.


    "You are a smart girl. It''s a pity that you have no idea just how dangerous the world is!" Rocky uttered,


    grinning. He leaned in, held up Tasha and threw her on Rubygon''s back.


    "Hey, you nasty rascal! Let go of me!" Tasha screamed and screamed. She tried to struggle against


    Rocky, but her body would not cooperate. Her body was limp, like a sick animal.


    However, Rocky did not pay attention to her pleas. He went on and took two drops of magical saliva,


    closed his eyes and began to recover his spiritual power.


    The battle with the Furious Long-nosed Bear gave him a new understanding of the surplus evil spiritual


    power Rocky had inside of him. It was repressed by a secret power, as if it was in a container. He


    realized that the evil spiritual power released from the secondyer of seal was like a double-edged


    sword: although it had a great impact on his body, if he could still control it, he could take advantage of


    this and add its power to his present strength.


    He also realized the necessity to allot some time to study it again. Especially since he was interested to


    use it to his advantage.


    Soon it was twilight. The sky was dark, and the air was cold and quiet.


    The spiritual power in Rocky''s body had mostly recovered. When he opened his eyes, he saw that


    Sabina was sitting a few steps away from him, Duchess Silver lying beside her. He stood up and


    walked to them. He took a look at Sabina and noticed that she was frowning while checking the injury


    on Duchess Silver''s leg.


    "What happened?" Rocky asked from behind her.


    Hearing a voiceing from behind, Sabina was first stunned. Then she turned her head back slowly.


    She stared at Rocky coldly and said, "Duchess Silver''s leg seems badly hurt. The swelling has not


    gone down. Can you check it for me?" As she had already witnessed the medical skills of Rocky, she


    knew that he would be able to tend Duchess Silver''s leg injury.


    "Let me handle it." Rocky nodded and squatted beside Duchess Silver to take a closer look at the


    injury.


    After a while, he stood up and said to Sabina, "It''s not serious. It''s just muscle damage, which causes


    the blood vessels to temporarily be congested. That''s why the swelling hasn''t gone down. One


    drop of magical saliva should work and the swelling shall subside by tomorrow."


    "But it looks like it''s very ufortable," Sabina whispered worriedly. She thought Duchess Silver was


    badly beaten. Moreover, she was worried it would also be depressed after everything that had


    happened.


    "Well, I think it definitely feels horrible as it hasn''t protected its master well!" Rocky nced at Duchess


    Silver and said bitterly.


    "What do you mean?" Sabina was confused by what he said.


    "When Duchess Silver was hurt, you took it back to the Magic Spiritual Space right away, which is not


    really a good move. On the contrary, it makes it feel that its master doesn''t trust it," Rocky exined in


    a very professional manner.


    "But it was already injured. If I didn''t take it back to the Magic Spiritual Space, how could it fight?


    Should I have just forced it to continue fighting?" Sabina asked back.


    "The purpose of spirit-manipted beasts is to protect their master. If it cannot protect their master,


    their existence is meaningless. Just like my Uriah, it won''t give up on protecting me even to thest


    minute. And it is because of this that it can inspire its great potential in critical moments..." Then Rocky


    gave a sigh. In fact, he just understood this not long ago.


    After hearing that, Sabina was silent for a few seconds while ncing worriedly at Duchess Silver as


    she tried to absorb what Rocky had just told her. However, for her, Duchess Silver was not only her


    spirit-manipted beast, but also a good friend who had always been by her side. She did not see


    Duchess Silver as a servant, but as someone she truly cared for. Sabina didn''t want anything bad to


    happen to it.


    They had this sort of pampering rtionship. In fact, this was something many spirit maniptors


    <pmitted to.

 Chapter 534 The Master Had Been There

    Chapter 534 The Master Had Been There


    "If it recovers much better, we can continue to set out on our journey," Rocky said to Sabina. It had


    taken them almost a day to fight the Furious Long-nosed Bear. So, a lot of spirit maniptors would


    have overtaken them.


    "Okay." Sabina nodded her head and looked up towards Tasha who was unable to move and put on


    the back of Rubygon.


    It seemed that Tasha was tired of scolding, so she merely stared at Rocky with rage. She seemed quite


    eager to bite him to death.


    "Why are you controlling her and letting her stay with us?" Sabina asked.


    "From now on, she is our chip," Rocky replied raising his eyebrows.


    "Chip?" Sabina was confused after hearing his words.


    "This girl is the precious disciple of the imperial preceptor of the Magic Phoenix Empire. If the Magic


    Phoenix Empire gets the Sea Blue Magic Jade, we could exchange it with her. Then we may be


    unrequired to take any action," Rocky said shrewdly.


    "You are so despicable!" Sabina said with total contempt.


    "Thank you so much for yourpliment," Rocky responded calmly in agreement.


    "But it seems that it is indeed a good thing for us to save her risking our lives," Sabina said of the


    thought that Rocky''s idea was great. After all, they had saved Tasha at the risk of their own lives.


    Hence, it was reasonable for them to get some benefits back from her.


    Then Rocky threw the three-tailed fox, which curled up beside, into his own Magic Spiritual Space.


    After that, he continued moving towards the peculiar light along with Sabina, Uriah, Rubygon and


    Tasha, who was carried on the back of Rubygon.


    Simultaneously, the phoenix spirit maniptors of the Magic Phoenix Empire led by Erica were also


    looking for Tasha.


    "Erica, what should we do now? If we are unable to find Tasha, the imperial preceptor would me us,"


    a woman spoke while walking in front of Erica. Dressed in blue, she looked quite matured.


    "We will find her out for sure. She is extremely clever and knows how to act ording to the changing


    circumstances." Even though worried, Erica obviously was not thinking about extreme situations. In


    fact, she shouldn''t have taken Tasha along with her this time. After all, as Tasha was not that powerful,


    it was not that safe for her to enter the Myriad Beasts Ground. However, since Tasha had insisted on


    going there, Erica agreed to let her go with her. But she never expected things to go wrong this way.


    "Erica, there is something that belongs to Tasha here." A sweet voice suddenly came from one end of


    the group.


    Hearing this, Erica rushed over immediately along with the other phoenix spirit maniptors. Soon,


    they saw a phoenix spirit maniptor picking up an earring from a branch.


    "This is Tasha''s earring."


    "She must have certainly passed by here."


    "But, there are visible bloodstains here. Is she in danger?"


    "These footprints definitely belong to a wild spirit-manipted beast."


    In no time, the group of phoenix spirit maniptors were able to find some bloodstains and a row of


    huge footprints on the nearby grass.


    "What should we do now?" The phoenix spirit maniptors threw a sudden nce at Erica, as she was


    the most powerful one among them as their leader.


    "It might be useless to look for her in this way. Well, you all proceed towards the peculiar light. I will


    follow these footprints on the Glint Phoenix, in search of Tasha. And I will meet you all tomorrow


    afternoon," Erica said, pondering for a moment.


    All the phoenix spirit maniptors exchanged looks and then nodded.


    In an instant, Erica summoned her Glint Phoenix from the Magic Spiritual Space. Then she rode the


    Glint Phoenix into the air and disappeared.


    Soon after, Erica arrived at the valley of strange stones where Rocky, Sabina and Tasha had stayed


    before.


    "Well, it seems that there had been a battle here." Erica had discovered traces of fighting around as


    she jumped down from the Glint Phoenix.


    Erica then continued to ride the Glint Phoenix along the traces. Not before long, she found the ce


    where Rocky and Sabina killed the bear.


    Erica was shocked when she saw the dead body of the bear lying on the ground. The bear had been


    dead for a long time.


    "Who could kill this Furious Long-nosed Bear of the fourth grade of the five-star level?" Erica also found


    that the debris was scattered all over the ground and that the ce was burned to ck. The dead


    bear had lost a palm and was covered with severe wounds. With no doubt, it had been through a fierce


    battle.


    But, ording to Erica''s experience, she spected that there were no more than two people who had


    killed the five-star bear.


    However, to kill a wild spirit-manipted beast of the fourth grade of the five-star level, one of them


    must be at least at the Supernal Stage.


    "Is there a master at the Supernal Stage seeking for the Sea Blue Magic Jade?" Erica suddenly looked


    serious and worried with knitted eyebrows.


    This time, she was ordered by the imperial preceptor to seek for the Sea Blue Magic Jade. Logically


    speaking, no one else knew that the object appearing might be the Sea Blue Magic Jade, so the


    masters at the Supernal Stage or the higher level wouldn''t appear.


    Furthermore, the Myriad Beasts Ground was extremely dangerous. If it weren''t for the rare treasures to


    appear, even the masters of the Supernal Stage wouldn''t be willing to take a risk to enter there.


    Therefore, it was decided that no one with strong strength woulde to grab the treasure this time.


    However, the moment Erica witnessed the dead bear, she changed her mind. With hesitation, she


    climbed on the back of the Glint Phoenix and went to meet the other phoenix spirit maniptors.


    At the same time, outside the Myriad Beasts Ground, teams, made up of spirit maniptors from


    various empires, headed towards the peculiar light from various directions. But along the way, they had


    to encounter the very powerful wild spirit-manipted beasts, which caused many of them severely


    injured and even dead.


    However, there were still many spirit maniptors who were unafraid of death. They bravely continued


    moving towards the peculiar light.


    The next day, Rocky, Sabina, Tasha and their beasts arrived at the river valley not far away from the


    peculiar light.


    "Hey, let me go, you bad guy..." Tasha, who was on the back of Rubygon, kept shouting, while the rest


    of them were crossing the river.


    "This girl is full of energy. She seems not to be thirsty despite yelling from this morning." Rocky gazed


    at Tasha on the back of Rubygon. She seemed to have cursed him for countless times.


    "In fact, you don''t have to do that. Just ce her down and keep watch on her. She can''t run too far


    anyway." Maybe since both of them were girls, Sabina sympathized with Tasha.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "She is a smart girl. Who knows what tricks she mighte up with if I let her go? The lesser the


    trouble would be, the better. We have almost arrived at the destination anyway," Rocky said while


    looking towards Sabina.


    "As you like." Sabina didn''t say anything else.


    After the life and death situation they encountered yesterday, their rtionship had suddenly be


    very subtle and Sabina was no more indifferent towards Rocky.


    Just then, both of them felt a strong vibration. The river under their feet had suddenly seemed to be


    boiling and surging.


    Upon seeing this, the two raised their heads towards the peculiar light. They saw that the light, which


    was not far away, was shrinking constantly.

 Chapter 535 Spirit Manipulators Gathered

    Chapter 535 Spirit Maniptors Gathered


    "It seems that the treasure will appear soon. We should be there when it does. Even if it isn''t the Sea


    Blue Magic Jade, it should still be a valuable treasure. All our efforts will still not be wasted," Sabina


    said. A thoughtful gleam brightened her eyes.


    "Then we should not waste time anymore. Let''s hurry up," Rocky said.


    Sabina nodded her head. The two of them and the three beasts sped up.


    After a short while, the sky above them was engulfed in darkness. Sabina and Rocky looked into the


    sky, their eyes filled with rm. A dozen Four-wing Lame Dragons flew in the air above them in groups


    towards the peculiar light like a hoard of locusts that would destroy everything in their paths.


    At the same time, amotion from below caught their attention. Wild spirit-manipted beasts were


    running towards the strange light from all around the valley.


    "It looks like we are not alone. It seems that even these wild spirit-manipted beasts are interested in


    the treasure." The sight paralyzed Rocky with shock. He stood still as themotion caused chaos


    around them. He would have moved, but his mind struggled to absorb and process the scene in front of


    him.


    After they passed the valley, they came to an elevatednd that was dense with trees. The thick forest


    swallowed the light and made the terrain almost impassable. Their once quick pace slowed to a crawl.


    "Don''t just stand there. Set up those traps quickly! Don''t let the spirit maniptors from other countries


    pass through and challenge us for the treasure!" All of a sudden, a cacophony sounded from ahead of


    them. The darkness that engulfed the forest blinded them to the dangers in front.


    With a wary nce thrown at each other, Rocky and Sabina quickly ordered the three beasts to stay


    where they were. Then, they moved swiftly so that the shadows hid them and allowed them to sneak


    stealthily forward. They walked for a short while and came upon more than a dozen figures who were


    moving about busily ahead of them. Thankfully, the figures were too preupied with their


    preparations to notice that they were being stalked.


    "These people must be spirit maniptors from other countries," Sabina said when she noticed the


    simr clothes and badges wore by those people. Her eyes sparkled with the curious desire to gather


    information from the strange men. These people could have information that could prove invaluable to


    them.


    "One is at the Heavenly Stage and another one is at the seventh grade of the Heavenly Stage. Two are


    at the fourth grade of the Heavenly Stage while the rest are at the advanced stage of the Earthly Stage.


    It seems that they are all well prepared," Rocky said immediately after a perfunctory nce at the


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    figures. His array of experiences came handy at times like these, where he was able to quickly


    categorize the strange people.


    "Let''s take a detour to avoid confrontation," Sabina suggested. She knew that if they passed through


    the forest directly, they would inevitably encounter spirit maniptors from other countries.


    "That''s the only choice we have." Rocky reluctantly agreed to her suggestion. They had no time to


    waste with confrontation, even though he hated that it felt like he was running away.


    The two quickly returned to where they left their beasts. They were about to decide what new route


    they would take when several strong auras stopped them in their tracks. The strong auras were


    approaching them fast, too fast to run away from.


    They exchanged a startled nce and promptly ran to the three beasts. After they had walked a fair


    distance, they hid thoroughly behind several boulders that were scattered on the ground.


    Soon after, they heard the footstepse closer and closer. They stiffened with rm as several


    figures appeared in their line of sight.


    They were dressed in the uniforms of the Crimson Dragon Group. A bald man who was emitting an


    aura at the Supernal Stage seemed to be leading them.


    "It''s him!" Rocky whispered valiantly when he recognized the bald man. He was sure that the man was


    Sheehan, the deputy head of the Elite Regiment of the Crimson Dragon Group. The two of them had


    bickered with each other before.


    Several members of the Elite Regiment who were at the Heavenly Stage were behind him as they


    attentively scouted the area.


    "I didn''t expect that the spirit maniptors of the Elite Regiment of the Crimson Dragon Group would


    she turned to look at Rocky. She tried to convince him with her persuasive eyes. After all, they were


    kind of acquainted with the members of the Elite Regiment. Right now, they were at a disadvantage as


    there were only two of them. They would have a better chance of obtaining the treasure if they worked


    together.


    "No, not a chance at all. I''m sure we can never trust that bald man," Rocky sneered immediately. He


    seemed particrly disgusted by the thought of working with Sheehan. He saw Sheehan as a greedy


    and petty pig. If they joined forces, Rocky knew that he and Sabina would end up with nothing.


    Several members of the Elite Regiment led by Sheehan stayed for some time, butter on moved


    forward. It forced Rocky and Sabina to stay behind the boulders until the group left.


    "What are we waiting for? We should go too," Rocky said to Sabina. He was worried that they might


    lose their chance to get the treasure.


    They changed their route and tried to avoid any possible encounter as they continued their journey


    towards the light.


    More and more spirit maniptors emerged in groups as they moved closer to their destination. Some


    groups wereprised of spirit maniptors from the same n while some had temporarily teamed


    up. Their powers were as diverse as the ns that were present.


    Another day passed and the strange light appeared closer and closer. Their mixed emotions sustained


    their strength and motivation as they journeyed farther.


    Soon, Rocky and Sabina arrived at the ce where the unusual light came from. It was in a deep


    valley that was filled with clouds and mist. Both sides were ten-thousand-foot cliffs while a steep slope


    led deeper in the valley.


    The whole valley was overrun with the foul scent of wild spirit-manipted beasts as beasts with wings


    soared above the valley. The ce reeked of danger that made their hackles rise.


    Rocky and Sabina slowed down and found a hidden ce for recovery near the valley. They knew that


    they needed to recuperate their strength and they needed to be prepared for an inevitable encounter.


    The tension roiled thick in the valley. It was almost opaque in its tenacity to the point that everyone


    around could sense it. Arge number of spirit maniptors had already gathered in front of the deep


    valley. The Elite Regiment led by Sheehan and the spirit maniptors of the Timber Deity Empire who


    were sent by Alyssa were there as well. They stood tense against each other as if afraid that they


    would be attacked suddenly.


    As soon as the Elite Regiment spirit maniptors led by Sheehan appeared, the other spirit


    maniptors were intrigued. Everyone turned to tantly observe him. After all, Sheehan alone was


    enough to amaze them because he was at the Supernal Stage.


    "There are many spirit maniptors who came for the treasure, and many of them are at the Heavenly


    Stage. I don''t know if there are any other powerful spirit maniptors at the Supernal Stage beside


    you, Erica, and the bald man. Either way, I know that there will be an incredibly fierce battle for the


    treasure," Rocky remarked as he analyzed the situation of the spirit maniptors gathered in front of


    the deep valley.


    "I''m not afraid of Erica or the bald man. I know I am on par with them. But if a powerful spirit


    maniptor at the Supernal Stage appears, the situation will just grow moreplicated and


    troublesome. After all, the disparity in power will be astounding if a spirit maniptor has reached the


    Supernal Stage. Even one grade higher would be a great jump," Sabina said with a frown as she


    thought of the possible consequences that the events could bring.


    "We have to y it by ear. Let''s go inside after the others go in," Rocky said wisely. The look reflected


    in his eyes was intense as determination burned brightly inside him.


    "Aren''t you worried? Someone could take the initiative and take the treasure before us. If they go in


    first, we will miss our chance to get the treasure," Sabina asked Rocky.


    "This deep valley is filled with wild spirit-manipted beasts. If we go in first, we''ll just be courting


    death. It''s better to sit and watch the others fight. We won''t strike until we see the best opportunity." A


    sly smile crept up on Rocky''s face as he exined his thoughts to Sabina.


    "That''s what we think and I assume the others might think the same," Sabina protested. She shook her


    head as hesitation clouded her mind.


    "Don''t worry. Not everyone is as patient as we are," replied Rocky confidently.


    As expected, some spirit maniptors lost themselves in the temptation of the treasure quickly and


    rushed into the valley.


    In sharp contrast, the spirit maniptors from other countries seemed to be more patient.


    After about two to three hours, the phoenix spirit maniptors of the Magic Phoenix Empire finally


    arrived. The person that was leading the team was none other than Erica.


    "Tasha, Erica is here," Rocky said. He looked back at Tasha whose mouth was still gagged with grass.


    As soon as she heard the name, she became restless with obvious excitement. Unfortunately, she


    couldn''t ask Erica to save her, not with her mouth still bound. Tasha red at Rocky hatefully, but no


    sound could escape her gagged mouth.

 Chapter 536 Everyone Is Gone

    Chapter 536 Everyone Is Gone


    "Aren''t they the phoenix spirit maniptors of the Magic Phoenix Empire? Why are they here?"


    "These women are so beautiful. They look like angels from paradise."


    "Who is this beautiful woman walking in front?"


    "She looks as beautiful as a fairy. Her eyes are so mesmerizing and she has such beautiful lustrous


    hair," wondered the spirit maniptors.


    After the phoenix spirit maniptors of the Magic Phoenix Empire led by Erica appeared, all the spirit


    maniptors in the front of the valley turned to them immediately. Most of the spirit maniptors were


    men.


    They were immensely greedy for the beauty of the phoenix spirit maniptors. Their eyes were glued


    to the adorable beauty of thedies. Seeing ady was a rare sight for these men. Hence they couldn''t


    stop staring.


    As a matter of fact every one of the phoenix spirit maniptors was beautiful in their own way. They


    were either from a small family or from an elegant and elite family. Status, beauty and power defined


    these women.


    Erica was the most fascinating beauty famous all over the Wild Spirit Land. Her elegant bodynguage


    and eyes were the most attractive. She was considered to be the beauty with brains.


    Soon a spirit maniptor who had fortunately seen her recognized and cried out, "Oh! She... She


    is...Erica...The leader of phoenix spirit maniptors. The bravest woman I know."


    All of a sudden the entrance of the deep valley was in an uproar. Many of the spirit maniptors were


    stunned. Everyone was waiting to know about the situationship.


    "It turns out that she is the most powerful master and the most beautiful woman of the Magic Phoenix


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Empire, Erica."


    "I''ve heard of her name long ago. Now I finally met her. She deserves the reputation. After all if she can


    lead a team of spirit maniptors here, I believe in her true potential."


    "I''m fortunate to meet her. I''m willing to lose fifty years of my life if I can marry her. She is a rare


    personality and being with such a person is a blessing."


    Many spirit maniptors had been infatuated by Erica. But unfortunately they had never seen her


    before. Her beauty attracted them and they were eager to get her. But she was not so easy to get as


    she was a person with strong opinions and leading goals. She would need someone who resonated


    with her in every way.


    The appearance of Erica and all the other phoenix spirit maniptors turned the atmosphere to be


    strange. Everyone''s eyes gathered on Erica. Their eyes were glued to her appearance and were


    looking at her every move. She was so stunning that no one could look away.


    Erica looked cold and frowned as she faced the sights from the crowd. This indicated that she was in


    an unpleasant mood. Her cold pale face showed that something wasn''t right. She was not in a good


    mood for the time being as she had searched for Tasha in many ces on the way. Yet she was unable


    to spot Tasha after all the effort. Tasha meant a lot to Erica. She wanted to save her as soon as


    possible. Erica was brave enough. But inside her head, she was trying to gather herself as she was in


    sorrow. The Sea Blue Magic Jade might be born at any time. On one hand she had to worry about the


    safety of Tasha and on the other hand she had to seize the opportunity to get the Sea Blue Magic Jade


    sessfully, which made her feel a bit anxious.


    Most of the spirit maniptors were indulged in the beauty of the phoenix spirit maniptors. Seeing a


    master of the Supernal Stage''sing, the spirit maniptors of some other countries expected that


    even more than two legendary masters from the Supernal Stage had been attracted by a treasure of


    the Myriad Beasts Ground.


    Except for Erica and other phoenix spirit maniptors of the Magic Phoenix Empire, no one knew the


    Sea Blue Magic Jade. It was a rare treasure which only appeared once every three years. It was a


    miracle to see this as it was a secret.


    As a matter of fact the confidential work of the Magic Phoenix Empire was well done. They deliberately


    sent a treasure hunt with only one master of the Supernal Stage. They didn''t want to make a big move


    and alert the enemy. The n had to be spectively made and initiated with much care. It was a big


    deal as the loss would create a mess.


    The Magic Phoenix Empire also prepared strong backups. These backups would appear only as ast


    resort. If the news about the Sea Blue Magic Jade was revealed, many powerful people would hunt the


    treasure. It had to be executed well and the secret had to be safe to ensure sess.


    Therefore the Magic Phoenix Empire dared to only send out Erica, who had just broken through the


    level of the Supernal Stage. She led a team of warriors to the Myriad Beasts Ground which was of


    great difficulty.


    Those who came from other countries didn''t know what treasure woulde out as they were all


    unprepared. There was barely no other master of the Supernal Stage in the other groups. It was


    predictable that they were already facing an unfavorable situation. By the time they knew that it was


    probably the Sea Blue Magic Jade, it was toote for any action.


    So it could be said that treasure hunting action of the Magic Phoenix Empire was definitely well


    nned and thoughtful. It was a huge deal considering the uniqueness of the treasure.


    "It seems that someone is going to take action and make things happen," said Rocky. He looked at the


    situation in front of the deep valley and spected coldly. Rocky was trying to absorb what he had


    realized.


    As expected many spirit maniptors of other countries saw that there had already been two masters


    of the Supernal Stage. So they knew that if they didn''t take action quickly, it would be difficult to acquire


    the treasure. They had to execute the n as the time was ticking.


    In fact some spirit maniptors from other countries had great overall strength such as the Snow Ease


    n from the North Snow Empire which was well-known in the Wild Spirit Land. Although the North


    Snow Empire was a small country, it was protected by the most powerful snow spiritual race. The n


    was also a reputed family in the North Snow Empire. This time five outstanding masters of the


    Heavenly Stage hade to the valley.


    Besides there were two or three masters of the Heavenly Stage from some other countries which were


    much more powerful than the temporarily teamed groups. However the existence of one spirit


    maniptor of the Supernal Stage was enough to give these warriors a strong sense of crisis. The


    power had to be multiplied.


    It was true even for these families not to mention those spirit maniptors who were weaker and had


    formed a temporary team.


    Soon, flocks of people surged at the entrance to the deep valley including many spirit maniptors


    from different countries. They all rushed to the valley with great hope.


    After a short while in front of the entrance to the deep valley, there were only a few phoenix spirit


    maniptors of the Magic Phoenix Empire which were led by Erica as well as the team of the Timber


    Deity Empire and the Elite Regiment led by Sheehan.


    When the warriors of the Timber Deity Empire saw that the Magic Phoenix Empire and the Holy Dragon


    Empire had been helped by masters of the Supernal Stage, they paused for a moment. Then they


    followed therge group into the deep valley as they wanted to take immediate action to acquire the


    treasure.


    "Miss Erica, you are indeed a beauty. I am Sheehan, the deputy head of the Elite Regiment of Crimson


    Dragon Group from the Holy Dragon Empire. It''s my honor to meet you here. I have heard a lot about


    your victory," introduced Sheehan. He strode up and stopped in front of Erica. Then he gave a ttering


    look as his eyes apparently were coveting Erica''s beauty. Sheehan was enamored by Erica''s beautiful


    body.


    Erica just snorted and ignored him by ncing at him coldly. Then she waved her hand and led the


    phoenix spirit maniptors to the deep valley. She never gave unnecessary attention to men.


    "This woman is so cool and proud. How dare she ignore me? I agree she is powerful. But that doesn''t


    mean she can look down on me," said Sheehan. Sheehan was frustrated and smiled insidiously as he


    saw Erica leading to valley. Then he led the members of Elite Regiment into the deep valley. He was a


    bit confused by the reaction she gave as he was expecting her to reply in a generous way.


    Everyone was gone in the blink of an eye in front of the entrance to the deep valley. There was no time


    left.

 Chapter 537 Following Up

    Chapter 537 Following Up


    "It''s time for us to show up!" Seeing that no one was in front of the deep valley, Rocky curled the


    corners of his mouth and nodded at Sabina as a signal. Then, they, along with Tasha and three beasts


    arrived at the entrance of the deep valley.


    They both simultaneously looked toward the deep valley that was covered with dark, cotton-like clouds.


    They could see the strange light shining and towering amongst the clouds.


    "Uriah," Rocky called as he slowly turned his head towards Uriah.


    Letting out a whine as if it were irritated, Uriah walked ahead. The Evil me was shining around its


    body as it led the way.


    Rocky and Sabina, together with Rubygon, who was carrying Tasha, followed closely behind Uriah.


    Duchess Silver was ordered to make sure their paths were safe. In a steady and careful pace, they all


    began to move further into the valley.


    After going down the steep slope, they went into the valley. Not long after, they saw the bodies of


    several spirit maniptors and wild spirit-manipted beasts through the thick fog. They assumed that


    these were the firsts who entered the deep valley and seemed to have been attacked by the wild spirit-


    manipted beasts.


    As they walked further on, they would see the more bodies of spirit maniptors and wild spirit-


    manipted beasts from time to time. Some of them were still alive, but had been broken into pieces.


    Their viscera and intestines were all over the ground, and the air was filled with a strong smell of blood,


    which the travelers found quite disgusting.


    However, as arge number of spirit maniptors had entered the deep valley before they had, Rocky


    and Sabina did not encounter any attacks throughout the long walk. Most wild spirit-manipted beasts


    in the way had been almost destroyed.


    But they still took careful steps, and continued to walk gingerly towards the light.


    About an hourter, Rocky noticed that his view on forward was a vast desert without any creature in


    sight.


    Just after a few more meters forward, Uriah, who was leading the way, took an abrupt stop and looked


    around vigntly.


    "What''s wrong?" Rocky moved to the side of Uriah and quickly noticed the sand rose and fell as if there


    were something underneath.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Noticing that something was wrong, Rocky turned back and said to Sabina, "Let''s make a detour."


    She nodded in response without saying anything.


    When they were about to make a detour with the three beasts, the wriggle on the sand in front of them


    became more fierce. Suddenly, it came to their feet, producing a strong suction beneath them.


    Suddenly, the sand was turbulent, making the dust fly violently around them.


    Rocky and Sabina felt like there was a heavy weight hung over their feet, which made it difficult for


    them to move. They tried to pull their bodies back but to no use.


    Noticing the situation was unfavorable, Rocky rushed to Rubygon and held Tasha down in his arms and


    sent Rubygon into the Magic Spiritual Space. Then he recalled back Uriah and jumped on its back with


    Tasha. Soon afterwards, he saw Uriah wave its wings like mes. It flung itself up and soared into the


    air, trying to get away from the force beneath them.


    At the same time, Sabina came to Duchess Silver. With a shiver of wind, Sabina was brought up in the


    air.


    However, just when they got out of the tight encirclement, several ck shadows appeared and flew


    toward them.


    Looking up, Rocky saw several three or four-star Four-wing Lame Dragons.


    "Hurry up!" Rocky''s face changed at the sight this and shouted at Sabina.


    Although Uriah and Duchess Silver were at full speed, the Four-wing Lame Dragons were still flying


    close after them.


    Before they were even able to get rid of the several dragons, Rocky saw a group of ck shadows that


    were densely packed like batsing over in front of them. They seemed to be waiting for them just to


    throw themselves into the snare.


    Rocky frowned and thought for a while then he turned around and looked at Sabina who was flying a


    little behind him, riding on Duchess Silver, "Let''s go separately..."


    "No, it''s too dangerous." Hearing this, Sabina shook her head at once. There was no way it''s a good


    idea to part ways.


    "Don''t worry. I have encountered things more dangerous than this. If we don''t separate, I''m afraid we''ll


    attract more, and it''ll be harder to fight them off. Let''s meet at the strange light!" Finishing speaking,


    Rocky patted Uriah, as if reassuring it and giving it a go signal.


    Uriah glided to the east quickly, indicating that it understood Rocky''s order.


    Seeing this, several Four-wing Lame Dragons chased after Rocky and Uriah immediately.


    "Hey..." Before Sabina could stop him, a group of Four-wing Lame Dragons had already arrived.


    Sabina had to send Duchess Silver flying to the west.


    Not knowing how long they had been flying, it took a while more for Rocky to turn back to see that there


    were no pursuers behind them anymore. They continued to fly on in a steady speed and it was not long


    after theynded in a dead forest that looked like a mass of wastnd. The bones of wild spirit-


    manipted beasts were scattered all over the ground. You could almost smell death in the


    atmosphere.


    Rocky raised his head and looked at the direction of strange light. They seemed to be deviated from


    the direction of the strange light.


    "Hey, can you get your hands off me, you pervert?" At this time, Rocky heard a squeaky voice from in


    his arms. He lowered his head and saw Tasha, staring at him with flushed face. Soon, he noticed that


    his hand was actually touching Tasha''s plump breast.


    "Well this is not what I expected. It might get bigger if I pinch it more frequently," Rocky joked. His tone


    was teasing, even yful.


    When Tasha heard that, her face flushed red. She could feel her ears red and hot. She red at Rocky,


    feeling ashamed. She thought that this guy was not only flirting with her, but also making her feel


    embarrassed when he was the one who touched her body. What a jerk!


    Seeing Tasha''s angry face made Rocky genuinelyugh. He then jumped from the back of Uriah and


    released her from spiritual power.


    Realizing that she was free again, Tasha straightened her body and ran her hands through her body,


    patting the dirt off from her. Remembering the subtle flirting, she tried to hit Rocky''s chest with her fists.


    Rocky blocked her fist with a quick move. Before she could take her fist back, Tasha tried to kick


    Rocky, but he was able to dodge.


    "Little girl, if you keep touching me, I will leave you here," warned Rocky. The reason why he untied


    Tasha was that without the protection of Sabina, Myriad Beasts Ground was a dangerous ce for


    Rocky alone. Although Tasha was not powerful enough, she still might be able to lend a hand when


    necessary.


    "Humph!" As soon as she heard that, Tasha shook Rocky''s hand off and said with a pout, "Just leave


    me here. It is better for me than letting you to threaten Erica with me."


    "That''s a deal," Rocky sneered and left Tasha alone. He walked into the forest with Uriah.


    "Hey, do you really want to leave me alone here?" Tasha thought that Rocky was just bluffing. She


    didn''t expect that he would really leave. She looked around at the dark forest. The wind howled and the


    hair on her arms stood up. She trembled a little and rushed to catch up with Rocky, just like a shadow


    following him.

 Chapter 538 You Are A Good Man

    Chapter 538 You Are A Good Man


    Knowing that Tasha would follow up, Rocky walked straight ahead without turning back and looked up


    once in a while at the direction of the strange light.


    Just then, two figures appeared from the mist and blocked the way. It was hazy, so Rocky couldn''t see


    clearly.


    Rocky took a close look at the two huge beast shadows and found that they were a male and a female


    Heavenly Poisonous Manticore. Both of them were of the third grade of the four-star level which were


    highly powerful.


    Tasha was startled when she saw two four-star Heavenly Poisonous Manticores.


    She seized Rocky''s sleeve and shouted, "Run! We need to get out of here immediately."


    "Run? Why? Why should we run?" asked Rocky desperately. Rocky turned round and looked at Tasha.


    He immediately opened the Magic Spiritual Space to summon Rubygon.


    "Do you want to fight them? You want to die?" asked Tasha surprisingly. She was amazed by his action


    as it was impossible to fight them. Everyone knew how massively powerful these creatures were.


    Tasha had heard stories about its power and was amazed by Rocky''s guts.


    "Stay here, don''t run or I will really leave you alone if you get caught. I can''t risk this," said Rocky. Then


    hemanded Uriah and Rubygon to join him. All three were fighting with the Heavenly Poisonous


    Manticores at once. They had to use their best abilities to fight such powerful creature.


    If someone dared not to fight, he would be trapped in a hazardous situation as wild spirit-manipted


    beasts wandered in the deep valley all the time.


    When one was powerful enough, the best way was to attack and defend oneself. There was no choice


    as it was a do or die situation.


    Now Uriah had risen to the fourth grade of the four-star level and its power had increased significantly


    along with Rocky and Rubygon. It wouldn''t be too difficult to deal with two four-star Heavenly


    Poisonous Manticores.


    Actually Rocky felt that they were lucky enough. If there was one more beast, it would have been an


    uncontroble situation.


    Rocky was smart to take the decision to attack these beasts with the support of Uriah and Rubygon.


    Their power all together was massive that there was hope to defeat the enemy creatures.


    Tasha did not dare to run. She could only stand there like a still tree. Looking at Rocky and the two


    beasts who were fighting with the two Heavenly Poisonous Manticores, she was unsettled and


    nervous. If Rocky, Uriah and Rubygon were not able to defeat the Heavenly Poisonous Manticores, she


    might not be able to see Erica any more. This thought brought a depressed expression on her little


    face. She regretteding with Rocky to this valley.


    The fight hadsted for an hour and Tasha was desperately wanting Rocky to win.


    As Uriah''s power increased significantly, the two Heavenly Poisonous Manticores could not do any


    damage to them. The beasts were at a disadvantage in the long-term battle. Their power couldn''t


    match Uriah''s extreme power. Meanwhile Uriah was bing more fearless in fighting them. It


    Manticores were knocked back in a total mess. Uriah''s power gave it extreme strength to deal with


    such erratic creatures.


    Seeing that there was no chance of winning the battle, one of the Heavenly Poisonous Manticores


    turned around suddenly and rushed towards Tasha who was standing not far away out of Rocky''s


    notice.


    Tasha turned pale and was too frightened to react in that moment seeing the Heavenly Poisonous


    Manticore rushing towards her. She froze and her eyes turned red in shock.


    Rocky frowned and ran after the beast when he caught the sight. He wanted to save Tasha. Rocky had


    great presence of mind in such situations.


    He rushed towards Tasha at that instant and wanted to avenge the beast.


    At this moment, the Heavenly Poisonous Manticore swung its long scorpion tail violently. It shed its


    sharp edged tail and tried to instantly attack Tasha.


    Tasha was totally in shock and was unable to hide. She couldn''t do anything as she was shocked by its


    rage and size.


    Seeing that Tasha was in danger, Rocky rushed forward and covered her with his muscr body. He


    held her with one hand and waved the Frozen Wind Dagger with the other trying to block the attack.


    But it was one step slower, the sharp scorpion tail just swept over Rocky''s left shoulder in a sh and


    he started to bleed.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Rocky felt that his left shoulder was numb and a strong poison had been induced in his body along with


    the bleeding arm. He gradually became unconscious.


    Seeing that it had seeded the sneak attack, the Heavenly Poisonous Manticore let out a smug roar.


    Then it took advantage of the victory to spring at Rocky and Tasha.


    At that instant


    A fireball encircled with Evil me shot down from the sky. It looked like a crimson globe of magic. The


    Heavenly Poisonous Manticore was hit right on the face. It let out a painful howl and rolled on the


    ground and could barely be steady on its feet. The Manticore was badly hurt and continued to roar.


    Then Uriah soared up to the sky, covered Rocky and roared angrily at the Heavenly Poisonous


    Manticore. As its momentum grew the Heavenly Poisonous Manticore immediately let out a strange


    scream and fled away with the other Heavenly Poisonous Manticore in an instant.


    "Are¡­¡­ Are you okay? Oh my god! You are bleeding heavily," said Tasha nervously.


    She couldn''t look at Rocky''s blood drenched arm anymore. She felt sorry for Rocky thinking that Rocky


    had to suffer as he decided to protect her. Rocky was a brave soul and knew how to handle hardships.


    But it still hit her hard. It was the second time Rocky saved her.


    Although she hated Rocky''s guts, Tasha was always moved to see that Rocky saved her regardless of


    the danger without hesitation. She admired Rocky and found him to be a selfless person.


    "I won''t die," said Rocky. He nced at Tasha and gave afort smile to console her. Then Rocky


    took out a bottle of magical saliva and gulped a drop.


    The spiritual power quickly circted in his body and pushed the poison out of his left shoulder.


    Fortunately he was treated in time. There was nothing serious as the magical saliva was a powerful


    healing solution.


    At this time a little hand suddenly took out a handkerchief and put it in front of Rocky''s left arm. The


    handkerchief was carefully wrapped up Rocky''s wound and ended with a beautiful bow knot.


    Tasha tried to do her best in that situation. She had a kind heart and wanted to be of some help.


    "It turns out that you appreciate my kindness. Thank god, I didn''t save you in vain," said Rocky with a


    smirk.


    However when Tasha saw the smile, her face turned red immediately. She turned back at once, trying


    to cover the situation.


    "You are not as bad as you look like. You are kind. But sometimes you are grumpy!" said Tasha by


    turning towards Rocky. She spoke her mind out and was extremely thankful for what he had done.


    "Oh! Really? Ahhh...I can''t ept this," said Rocky with a smirk.


    He loved taunting Tasha and ying games with her mind. "I saved you because you are an important


    chip of mine. If you die, all my previous efforts would be in vain!" taunted Rocky. He raised his


    eyebrows and showed a cunning shrewd.


    "Humph! I know it!" said Tasha hearing his reply.


    "Let''s go. The longer we stay here the more dangerous it will get. We need to rush," said Rocky with a


    serious face.


    Tasha stood up immediately.


    Rocky let Uriah and Rubygon lead the way and told Tasha to follow them closely. They continued to


    pass through the horribly withered dark forest. It was pitch dark that they couldn''t see clearly. The


    destination seemed to be far away.


    The whole valley was shrouded in mist and they didn''t know the time. They just felt that the light went


    dim. But in the position of the strange light, the sea-blue light was getting more dazzling and lightening


    the foggy sky.


    The strange light was beaming closer and more corpses were witnessed including bodies of wild spirit-


    manipted beasts as well as spirit maniptors and their spirit-manipted beasts. All of them died


    miserably. As Tasha had never seen such a bloody scene like this before, she clung to Rocky''s body


    with one hand seizing his sleeve to get a sense of safety. She was extremely scared seeing such a


    deadly scene.


    "Almost there. Don''t worry," said Rocky. He wanted tofort Tasha. After going through a heap of


    messy stones, Rocky looked up and saw that the strange light not far away had be quite clear.

 Chapter 539 Strange Building

    Chapter 539 Strange Building


    The mist in front of Rocky seemed to have outlines of building facades. From the south to the north,


    they formed an endless view in perspective. It looked magnificent and symbolized an unknown


    civilization.


    "We are here. The treasure is in front of us. Finally!" He heard an rming scream from the nearby


    area. It sounded unfamiliar.


    In no time Rocky saw the fog with shes of figures around him. He guessed that they were a lot of


    spirit maniptors rushing towards the area. It was like an unclear hazardous scene as all their spirits


    were uncontroble.


    "This is my treasure. Nobody dares to take it from me. I own it," yelled a spirit maniptor. Before long,


    greedy voices sounded.


    "Damn it! The treasure is ours..."


    "Who the hell are you? How can you acquire what is ours?"


    After a while sounds of fighting came from all directions. It was dark and scary.


    Those spirit maniptors had already killed each other for the treasure without even knowing what it


    was. They wanted to establish their power and take away the treasure.


    Acquiring the treasure would elevate their power and they wanted it at any cost.


    There were also many people with their spirit-manipted beasts rushing forward. In an instant figures


    in the dim fog kept flickering and moving in the direction of the strange light. It was a hay wire scene.


    "At this time it''s better to keep a low profile. Stay calm," said Rocky. A sly smile crept up on Rocky''s


    face. Then he sent Uriah and Rubygon into the Magic Spiritual Space to check the situation.


    Taking a look at Tasha who was following him closely, he said, "Come with me if you want to see Erica.


    I shall take you to her safely." After that they rushed forward immediately.


    Tasha knew it was very dangerous to stay there as spirit-maniptors were wandering wildly. But she


    didn''t know where Erica was now. The best option was to stay with Rocky as he was brave enough to


    protect her and take her safely to Erica.


    "Wait for me...wait I''ming," said Tasha. She immediately followed up Rocky with a girlish cry.


    Along the way there were several bloody spirit maniptors. There were also warriors who desperately


    tried to block the two. But the result was pretty obvious.


    After a while, the outline of the buildings in front of Rocky gradually became clear. It was like the scene


    of human living. Most of the buildings were made of t grey stones surrounded by each other which


    made them look like a small town. The buildings were arranged in clusters with narrow routes.


    All the buildings were destroyed and went deep into the sand with time. There were only some


    dpidated buildings which barely remained. The buildings had central entrances with a front yard. The


    stones were slipping down gradually. However from the present scene it could be imagined that they


    must have been a brilliant architectural masterpiece with an ancient history.


    After a while, Rocky realized the central location of the building cluster. There was a magnificent


    building at the top of the steps and that was where the light came from. The light gleamed into Rocky''s


    eyes from inside the building.


    ''That''s strange. Where are the people from the Magic Phoenix Empire and the Elite Regiment? Have


    they already gone upstairs?'' wondered Rocky. He looked around and didn''t find any strong aura of the


    spirit maniptor. He just saw some ineffective and worthless troops fighting with each other.


    Now that these weak spirit maniptors hade, it was highly possible that those of the Magic


    Phoenix Empire and the Elite Regiment had already been one step ahead as they were the most


    powerful among all.


    "Erica might have already gone upstairs. We need to catch up," said Rocky by taking a look at Tasha.


    "Of course! They will get the Sea Blue Magic Jade," said Tasha arrogantly. She gestured with


    superiority by forgetting that she was still a hostage. Tasha always spoke her mind out in wrong


    situations, out of immaturity.


    "That''s great! By then I can exchange you for the Sea Blue Magic Jade. What an opportunity!" said


    Rocky frivolously. He hoped that the spirit maniptors of the Magic Phoenix Empire could get the Sea


    Blue Magic Jade. In that case he wouldn''t have to face many troubles. He hoped for the best and


    wanted things to be at ease.


    "Humph! Erica won''t exchange the treasure with you! She is stubborn as you may know," said Tasha


    with a frown.


    "If Erica doesn''t want you then I can only take you back to be my wife," said Rocky trying to frighten


    her.


    "Shame on you! I don''t want to be your wife. I am a grown up and I can take care of myself," replied


    Tasha. Upon hearing this, her face turned red again.


    "It''s not up to you. You can do nothing at that time. Be aware!" said Rocky teasingly.


    "You..." Tasha was speechless. Since she clearly knew that she could neither persuade him not nor


    defeat him in strength, she had no choice but to hold back.


    "But you are such a lovely girl. If I were Erica, I wouldn''t let you suffer for just getting a piece of the Sea


    Blue Magic Jade," said Rocky. Then he continued to move towards the building on the top.


    Seeing this Tasha immediately followed him like a little girl.


    Soon they were shrouded in mist. The steps were tall and long. At a nce, one could see that it cost a


    lot of manpower and resources to build the steps. On the top of the steps was a very magnificent


    building with intriguing architecture. It was tall like a castle and had peaked shrines.


    Rocky felt that this ce was very ancient and mysterious. It should have a prominent history of at


    least a few years or even thousands of years. The magnificence showed that only an outstanding


    person would be able to live in the Myriad Beasts Ground.


    Rocky was fascinated and wanted to know more. Then he took Tasha to the top of the stairs.


    After walking for a while they saw many injured spirit maniptors along with corpses. It seemed that


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    they had just gone through a fierce battle and there were many spirit maniptors of ns. The ground


    was bloody and destroyed.


    "It seems that they have already gone upstairs. We will have to confirm," said Rocky coldly to himself.


    Rocky picked up his pace. Although he had originally nned to observe calmly, if the person who got


    the Sea Blue Magic Jade was not from the Magic Phoenix Empire but the other countries or the Elite


    Regiment, his chip would be useless. He decided to y it by ear and gradually try to figure out the


    situation.


    Rocky doubted whether Sabina had reached there before him. She was known for her bravery and fast


    action.


    After a long time they finally reached the top of the stairs. Tasha was hiding behind him reluctantly. She


    was gasping for breath with sweat dripping all over her body. Tasha was in shock and couldn''t do


    anything.


    The magnificent building stood on the top of the steps. Though it was covered with mist, it looked like a


    temple used for sacrifice in ancient times. The whole building was covered with moss and vines which


    twisted around each other. The mist was looming making it mysterious.


    At that instant, Rocky clearly felt the strong spiritual power that the grand building was releasing. He


    was amused by its massiveness and magic.


    Suddenly several figures and shadows shed and stood in front of Rocky and Tasha. They were


    stunned for a moment.


    Rocky looked coldly at the men who were standing in front of them. They were wearing clothes that


    were embroidered with snowkes. By judging their appearance, he assumed that they must be some


    spirit maniptors of ns. They seemed to havee with vicious purpose to destroy or to acquire


    something.

 Chapter 540 The Rare Treasure Emerged

    Chapter 540 The Rare Treasure Emerged


    "Get out of here," the n spirit maniptors shouted at Rocky. "You are not allowed here!" Their faces


    were scrunched up into a fierce frown. They carried a sense of overflowing confidence. It was obvious


    that they did not take Rocky seriously; perhaps they assumed that he was merely a fighter of the


    Earthly Stage.


    Suddenly, their faces lit up. They averted their deathly gaze from Rocky and all looked behind him


    where Tasha stood. The n spirit maniptors hurried towards her.


    "Wow, what a beautiful woman," remarked one n spirit maniptor. "Although not as pretty as


    Erica." The group chuckled.


    "She looks young. She must still be a virgin," added another.


    "Being posted as a guard here, I thought it was bad luck not to be able to see the treasure... I didn''t


    expect to encounter such beauty. We must enjoy ourselves."


    "Let''s waste no time. Let''s kill this man and feast on this woman."


    The n spirit maniptors gazed longingly at Tasha.


    Tasha was infuriated, but she also knew that if she fought back she wouldn''t win. The n spirit


    maniptors were stronger than her. Then, Rocky''s presence gave her an idea. "You''ll never win


    against my brother," she hollered at the spirit maniptors. "He''s much stronger than you!"


    The n spirit maniptors felt insulted. They did not appreciate anyone looking down on them. They


    returned their deathly stare towards Rocky.


    "What are you trying to do? When did I be your brother?" Rocky looked at Tasha.


    "You''re much more powerful than them. Go teach them a lesson," Tasha replied sweetly. "I''ll give you a


    handsome reward after." When she said thest line, she made sure that the spirit maniptors heard


    it.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The spirit maniptors perked up. They became more angry and more motivated to defeat Rocky.


    "Get ready to die!" one of them shouted. Then, he ordered his spirit-manipted beast to rush towards


    Rocky.


    A smug smile crept up on Rocky''s face. He took a deep breath, gathered his spiritual energy, and


    opened the Magic Spiritual Space to call on Uriah.


    The spirit-manipted beast rushed out. Its ck ming wings pped furiously. Once the Evil me


    covered its body, it lurched forward tounch an attack.


    The n spirit maniptors'' beasts scattered and howled in fear of Uriah.


    As Uriahnded on the ground, it only faced the spirit maniptors who all looked petrified. Uriah was


    a four-star beast at the fourth grade and they did not expect that Rocky had such powerful spirit-


    manipted beast.


    Unsurprisingly, the n masters all met their downfall.


    In a sh, the n spirit maniptors were burnt all over. They were lying on the ground and begging


    to be saved. With their eyebrows turned into ashes, it was impossible for them to regain their authority.


    "That should put you back in your ce. Don''t you dare y tricks with me anymore," Tasha


    threatened. Tasha finally had the courage to approach the spirit maniptors. In her anger, she gave


    them all a kick.


    "Please spare us! We were being foolish. Forgive us, please!" they begged. The n spirit


    maniptors were all down on their knees.


    "Which n are you from?" asked Rocky with a cold stare.


    "The Snow Ease n," one of them responded.


    "That''s a prominent n in the Wild Spirit Land!" Tasha remarked. "Howe ck sheep like you


    exist in the n?" Tasha was from the Magic Phoenix Empire. She was well aware of the bigger names


    in the Wild Spirit Land. She was baffled that the weak yet arrogant spirit maniptors bowing in front of


    them at that moment were from such great family.


    "Yes, you are right. We are sorry!" the spirit maniptors apologized. They looked deathly afraid. They


    were all nodding in agreement as if careful not to offend Rocky or Tasha.


    "Just leave," Rocky ordered. He no longer wanted to waste any more time.


    The n spirit maniptors hurriedly got on their feet and ran out.


    Rocky and Tasha continued their journey. As they neared the magnificent building, they noticed vague


    figures approach it too.


    Then, light shone from the building and overwhelmed the air. At the same time, Tasha and Rocky felt


    the ground shaking as if by force.


    The bright light disappeared and was reced by streaks of blue light that spread out from the


    magnificent building. The strong spiritual power remained in the air was gaining strength.


    "There it is!" Rocky pointed. He looked serious. "A fight will ensue inside. You''d better stay here,"


    Rocky suggested with a look of concern directed at Tasha.


    "No way. I''ll look for Erica. They must be worried." Tasha shook her head.


    Rocky''s lips tightened. "You''re still my hostage," he reminded. "This is not your decision to make." His


    lips turned into a smug smile. Then, he called on Uriah and pushed Tasha towards the beast.


    "Protect her well," hemanded Uriah. Then, he rushed towards the building.


    There were already about thirty spirit maniptors of at least the Heavenly Stage crowding the


    building. Rocky could see Erica and Sheehan, masters at the Supernal Stage, in the crowd. Oddly, he


    could not seem to find Sabina.


    Everyone was huddled into groups. All of them had their eyes toward a single direction. They were all


    staring at the blue jade emitting blue light that was sitting on the altar.


    "Is that the legendary Sea Blue Magic Jade?" spirit maniptors whispered among themselves.


    "We''re luck. This is the rarest Sea Blue Magic Jade in the world," Sheehan remarked with a lightugh.


    He looked confident and determined to obtain the jade.


    The room was tense. Everyone knew that they could not all share the rare treasure. Only those who


    would obtain it would get out of the magnificent building with a smile.


    Some n spirit maniptors looked at their team and felt regretful. They had travelled all that way


    only to be faced inpetition with other strong spirit maniptors. If they had known of the true value


    of the treasure, they would have brought more martial artists with them. But they were already there,


    and so they had no choice but to fight with all their might.


    A fierce battle to obtain the treasure was about to break out!

 Chapter 541 Wait A Moment

    Chapter 541 Wait A Moment


    Meanwhile, at that moment, many spirit maniptors gathered in the hall of the magnificent building.


    Among the spirit maniptors that were present, it was the Magic Phoenix Empire''s treasure-hunting


    team that was the most powerful. The members included Erica, who was at the Supernal Stage, two


    phoenix spirit maniptors at the advanced grade of the Heavenly Stage, and three other masters at


    the lower grade of the Heavenly Stage. Clearly, these members had an obvious advantage over the


    other spirit maniptors in the gathering.


    The Elite Regiment, on the other hand, was led by Sheehan. It consisted of five members and was only


    second to the Magic Phoenix Empire''s team which had one more member than their team. Sheehan


    was able to release the aura of the Supernal Stage, while several Elite Regiment members were at the


    Heavenly Stage, and two of them were the royal spirit maniptors at the advanced grade of the


    Heavenly Stage. With that being said, it was clear that they were not much weaker than the total power


    radiated by the Magic Phoenix Empire''s team. In fact, the Elite Regiment was the only team which had


    not lost any member as they sessfully arrived at the Myriad Beasts Ground.


    In addition to the aforementioned teams who clearly had an advantage when it came to strength, the


    Snow Ease n was also considered to be powerful in its own way for it had four masters at the


    Heavenly Stage, one of which had almost reached the Supernal Stage.


    Aside from that, the Timber Deity Empire also had four masters at the Heavenly Stage, with one of


    them already at the seventh grade of the Heavenly Stage. Therefore, the entire strength of the Timber


    Deity Empire''s team was only slightly inferior to that of the Snow Ease n''s.


    Meanwhile, most of the other spirit maniptors from other empires and ns, along with those


    disengaged spirit maniptors, were above the Heavenly Stage. However, they were weaker than the


    spirit maniptors of the Magic Phoenix Empire. It was said that when their team entered the deep


    valley, they encountered the strong resistance from the wild spirit-manipted beasts, and the attacks


    of the other spirit maniptors. Sadly, they suffered great losses. They even had a threat of


    annihtion with only a few of them surviving and truly making it to the destination alive.


    By all means, it didn''t matter to the remaining spirit maniptors how many people were sacrificed as


    long as they could get the rare Sea Blue Magic Jade. To them, if they got it, then everything was


    deemed to be worthwhile.


    In fact, there was no other clear propagator for the disregard, greed, and ruthlessness of human nature


    for they were vividly reflected by these spirit maniptors!


    At this time, the weaker masters of the Heavenly Stage were obviously unable to wait as they were


    very eager to take action. After all, there were so many powerful masters present to fight for the


    treasure, which made the weaker ones at aplete disadvantage. If they didn''t take action first, then


    they would probably have no chance against the otherpetitors.


    So, after the spirit maniptors of every kind kept silent for a while, they immediately summoned their


    respective spirit-manipted beasts, and then rushed to the hall''s altar with all their strength.


    "Cease them! Don''t show mercy!" At the same time, Sheehan of the Elite Regiment seriously ordered


    four of his members behind him.


    Then, the four members stretched their bodies, and burst out their spiritual light, which revealed their


    strength at the Heavenly Stage. Flying at the speed of lightning, they dashed towards the other spirit


    maniptors who got close to the Sea Blue Magic Jade. Simultaneously, they called out their own


    spirit-manipted beasts to fight the beasts of the other spirit maniptors.


    But surprisingly, Sheehan himself did not take any action this time. In fact, his eyes were firmly fixed on


    Erica who stood on the other side of the altar.


    What happened was very strange. Although Sheehan expressed his desire to acquire the Sea Blue


    Magic Jade, his gaze still looked very odd all the time for he did not have the same greed as the other


    ones who would die for the Sea Blue Magic Jade. Instead, it seemed that he was interested in Erica.


    On the other hand, Erica initially thought that there wouldn''t be any masters at the Supernal Stage


    appearing among the other treasure-hunting teams. After all, except for the Magic Phoenix Empire, no


    one knew that the treasure was the Sea Blue Magic Jade. Thus, just like ording to the original n,


    it would be a piece of cake for her to obtain the Sea Blue Magic Jade with her formidable strength.


    However, it was not in her expectations that the deputy head of the Crimson Dragon Group''s Elite


    Regiment would suddenly appear who was already at the Supernal Stage. The Elite Regiment, being


    very famous in the Wild Spirit Land, was also the symbol of the Crimson Dragon Group''s powerful


    strength. With that, Erica also assumed that the deputy head of the Elite Regiment must be


    extraordinary.


    Erica had known and heard almost all of the masters above the Supernal Stage in the Wild Spirit Land.


    For example, she knew that the head of the Crimson Dragon Group''s Elite Regiment was the famous


    master at the Supernal Stage. However, she was so surprised at the fact that the deputy head of the


    Elite Regiment was also at the Supernal Stage.


    Being confused and amazed at the same time, she knew that Sheehan was the only remaining threat


    to her among all her otherpetitors. This, however, was the reason why she decided to wait and


    observe first.


    "Erica..." Seeing that most of the other spirit maniptors had already made their move, several other


    phoenix spirit maniptors from the Magic Phoenix Empire got restless as they looked at Erica for they


    feared that the Sea Blue Magic Jade had already fallen into someone else''s hand.


    "Wait a minute," Erica said ncing at everyone coldly.


    When the Magic Phoenix Empire''s team chose not to take any action, the masers at the Heavenly


    Stage from the Timber Deity Empire and the Snow Ease n had also summoned their own respective


    spirit-manipted beasts and joined the fight to acquire the Sea Blue Magic Jade.


    On the other hand, only a few spirit maniptors, who were at the advanced grade of the Earthly


    Stage, stood there motionless, much like wooden statues. This was due to the fact that with their


    current strength, it was really obvious that they would not be able to get the chance to obtain the Sea


    Blue Magic Jade.


    All of a sudden, there was a ruckus among the masters of the Heavenly Stage which was starting to


    happen just around the altar.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Without warning, the hall shed with the spiritual light, and all kinds of strange spiritual martial arts


    were employed. Then, waves of spiritual power surged which affected everything that was around it,


    making the scene extremely shocking to anyone who would witness it.


    Meanwhile, the masters at the Heavenly Stage were so dangerous that they could easily destroy the


    ground with just a single move. Therefore, anyone who would see twenty masters at the Heavenly


    Stage fighting would consider it as an amazing sight to behold¡ªboth fascinating and frightening at the


    same time.


    It was not long after the battle among a group of three-star and four-star spirit-manipted beasts was


    already filled with the smell of blood.


    At the same time, under the same endless dazzling light, every master at the Heavenly Stage also tried


    every single way on how to approach the Sea Blue Magic Jade. However, despite trying ever single


    way they could think of, no one was sessful as they were not able to get close to the Sea Blue


    Magic Jade. In fact, it was only a foot away them, but for them, the distance was like a gap that they


    couldn''t cross.


    Despite the brawl, Erica''s team had not yet made a move as they still seemed to be waiting for the


    perfect opportunity to strike.


    On the other hand, Sheehan''s face suddenly gave a sinister smile. Just as he was looking at the


    brawling masters at the Heavenly Stage, a hint of malice suddenly shed across his eyes.


    Right at that time, two figures flew quickly side by side in the jungle which was a few miles away from


    the building where the Sea Blue Magic Jade appeared. One of the figures looked worried.


    The figure was no other than Sabina who got separated from Rocky before.


    "Damn it! Who could be so daring enough to even pretend to be me?" A bald man flew next to Sabina,


    looking embarrassed as he only wore a thin shirt and trousers, which exposed his furry chest.


    "Sheehan, do you really have no idea who secretly attacked you? I mean, you are so powerful. How


    could it even be possible for someone to attack you so easily?" confused, Sabina asked as she looked


    at the bald man.


    The bald man together with Sabina was no other than the deputy head of the Elite Regiment. However,


    if the bald man who flew beside with Sabina was the real Sheehan, then who could be the impostor


    right in the hall where the Sea Blue Magic Jade was?

 Chapter 542 Seize the Fruits

    Chapter 542 Seize the Fruits


    Right after Sabina and Rocky got separated from each other, Sabina did not approach the peculiar light


    because she feared that Rocky might be in a dangerous situation. Instead, she went back and traced


    the same path she took in search for Rocky''s trail. Unfortunately, she was not able to catch up with him,


    but she saw someone else. Sheehan, who was trapped by several wild spirit-manipted beasts, was


    not powerful enough to defeat these beasts nor did he have the energy and power to get rid of them on


    his own.


    Considering that Sabina had been acquainted with Sheehan right when they were still in the main


    camp, she immediately recognized him. However, she realized that something was greatly wrong. She


    knew that Sheehan had been with some members of the Elite Regiment when she met him not long


    ago. If that were the case, then how could Sheehan appear in front of her alone in such a short span of


    time?


    Moreover, Sheehan''s aura waspletely different from how it was before. During that time, his aura


    indicated that he was at the Supernal Stage. However, the Sheehan in front of Sabina was only roughly


    at the eighth grade of the Heavenly Stage, which was obviously very strange! What the hell had


    happened to Sheehan? She knew that she must figure it out as soon as possible.


    Therefore, Sabina helped Sheehan to chase away the wild spirit-manipted beasts so that they could


    both find out what was going on. After all, having to deal with the wild beasts didn''t cost her a lot of time


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    for the beasts were very shrewd. Knowing that they could not defeat her, they just all backed out and


    withdrew their threat.


    Sheehan, on the other hand waspletely surprised and was very happy that someone was there to


    help him out. After being rescued, Sheehan suddenly recognized that the one who helped him was


    Sabina, and told her something out of the ordinary.


    As it turned out, shortly after Sheehan sessfully led a few members of the Elite Regiment to the


    Myriad Beasts Ground, he was raided, robbed, and even had his clothes stolen.


    It would exin why the ''Sheehan'' in the Supernal Stage that Sabina and Rocky had met before was


    the bogus.


    But the question still remained the same¡ª who was the fake Sheehan and why did he do it?


    At that time, Sabina had a lot of questions in her mind. However, she sensed that something wrong


    was about to happen. Worried that such an unfortunate event might happen soon, Sabina, together


    with Sheehan, dashed to the direction of the peculiar light at full speed.


    When they arrived at the hall, it was inplete chaos. Spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage were


    at war and kept pushing the hall to the point that it could copse at any second.


    However, none of those spirit maniptors had been able to approach the Sea Blue Magic Jade which


    was on the altar. Although the precious and rare jade was already within their reach, no one had been


    able to get it for thepetition was so high that they were all after the same thing, and they wanted it


    all to themselves.


    Right at this very moment, a figure appeared at the entrance of the hall. There the mysterious figure


    had ck and red me shing all over his body. Holding a curved ck ming de in his hand,


    he rushed through the group of fighting spirit maniptors in the speed of lightning, and then headed


    towards the Sea Blue Magic Jade.


    At that moment, everyone was at a loss for words as no one had expected that someone would make


    such a bold move as to take advantage of the fight in order to obtain the Sea Blue Magic Jade. By the


    time when the Heavenly Stage masters realized what was happening, in front of them, the mysterious


    figure with the Evil me was already very close to the Sea Blue Magic Jade, much more that he was


    at the brink of getting his hands on it.


    Stunned, the fake Sheehan was very furious. "Stop that guy!" He shouted to the members of the Elite


    Regiment.


    As soon as the four members of the Elite Regiment heard the order, they quickly dropped their


    opponents and hurriedly went to attack the mysterious figure that was about to take the treasure.


    However, the mysterious figure knew this was going to happen. In defense, he waved his ck


    ming de and several half-moon shaped des appeared sessively. The spiritual des


    whizzed out and forced a blood path from the crowd. Taking this chance, the mysterious figure passed


    through those spirit maniptors quickly and smoothly, without any barriers.


    Meanwhile, the spirit maniptors at the high grade of the Heavenly Stage were in the brawl when they


    noticed the figure. Coming back to their senses, they immediately stopped what they were doing and


    dashed toward the figure to stop him.


    Suddenly, nearly all of them saw the man with the strange Evil me. Like a bird spreading its wings,


    he jumped up into the air and flew past the altar. And just like that, the Sea Blue Magic Jade let out a


    dazzling light and then left the altar.


    Erica had been observing the fight among those spirit maniptors at various stages. As she was


    preupied with watching the bout, she didn''t expect that a mysterious figure would suddenly appear


    out of nowhere and take away the Sea Blue Magic Jade while everyone was not paying attention.


    However, she didn''t think that it was a brilliant idea. A person who could obtain the Sea Blue Magic


    Jade first might not be able to bring it away afterwards. This was because once he got the jade, he


    already became the enemy of all of the spirit maniptors.


    It was not long after Erica gave a quick response to the situation at hand. Like a dazzling light, she


    dashed and followed the mysterious figure. She was so powerful that it was as if she was a


    thunderstorm¡ªquick as lightning and loud as thunder.


    Simultaneously, Erica, along with four of the members of the Elite Regiment, and several top-grade


    masters of the Heavenly Stage surrounded the mysterious figure.


    As soon as other masters of the Heavenly Stage saw that the Sea Blue Magic Jade had been taken


    away, they immediately stopped fighting and red at the mysterious figure. Apart from that, they felt


    immense regret for their carelessness which allowed the guy to snatch the jade while all of them were


    off guard.


    Meanwhile, the mysterious person turned around and dashed towards Erica. Just as he was about to


    approach her, he suddenly yelled, as if the message was directed to her, "I know where Tasha is!"


    Erica, after hearing this, was stunned. Stopping on her tracks, the mysterious figure brushed past her.


    However, before the mysterious figure passed through, several phoenix spirit maniptors from the


    Magic Phoenix Empire had suddenly appeared in front of him, forcing him to stop.


    "I knew it would not be that easy." The mysterious figure then stopped, shook his head and smiled with


    To everyone''s surprise, the mysterious figure was no other than Rocky himself.


    It turned out that when Rocky arrived at the hall, he saw that the spirit maniptors at the Heavenly


    Stage were already fighting. However, the phoenix spirit maniptors did not join the bout and had not


    an escape n. Anyhow, he still had Tasha in his hands. But at least, Erica and other phoenix spirit


    maniptors wouldn''t pose a threat to him. Instead, they might even be his "helpers".


    Erica came over to him at once as soon as Rocky stopped running. She kept her spiritual power in her


    palms, which made her palms look like a thunder de. Pointing her palms at Rocky, she then


    shouted, "Did you just say you know where Tasha is?" She had been worried about Tasha since the


    day she disappeared in such a dangerous ce. Once she heard what Rocky had said about Tasha''s


    whereabouts, she immediately stopped her original n of seizing the jade from him. After all, Tasha


    was so important to her, but if she found Rocky had lied to her, then she would not spare him mercy!


    "Yes, that''s right!" Rocky nodded in an aloof manner.


    Upon hearing Rocky''s confirmation, the other phoenix spirit maniptors also turned their eyes to


    Rocky, doubting that what he said was true.


    "Don''t believe him, Erica. He could be just buying some time for himself. Come on, let him hand over


    the Sea Blue Magic Jade first," said one of the phoenix spirit maniptors. She refused to believe


    Rocky''s im and quickly reminded Erica.


    Narrowing her eyes, Erica asked Rocky, "if what you''re saying is true, then do you have any proof?"


    A smile appeared on Rocky''s face. Then, he unwrapped the handkerchief on his left shoulder and said,


    "This. This is the evidence." He then sent the handkerchief through his spiritual power gliding into the


    air until it reached to Erica.


    Erica then took the handkerchief from him. Stunned, she was shocked to her core when she


    recognized that it was, without a shadow of a doubt, Tasha''s handkerchief. Not long ago, Erica made


    two handkerchiefs, one of which was beautifully embroidered and was the one given to Tasha.


    "I can''t believe this. It''s really hers. Tell me, where is she?" Erica asked with a sharp tone to her voice.


    Not hearing anything in response, Erica then raised her head as she gave Rocky a cold and murderous


    stare. In her mind, she suspected that Rocky had deliberately hidden Tasha so that he could use her to


    force them to help him.


    "Tell us where she is, or we''ll teach you a lesson," one of the phoenix spirit maniptors threatened


    Rocky.


    "I can''t tell you now," Rocky replied with an evil smile. Rocky was not that stupid. ''Tasha is my precious


    chip. If I tell them her whereabouts, then everything would be in vain, '' he thought.

 Chapter 543 Erica Was Enraged

    Chapter 543 Erica Was Enraged


    "I''ll make sure that you would suffer terribly first before you tell me." Erica appeared to be enraged as


    those sharp arrow-like eyes of hers were both aimed towards Rocky.


    "Oh really? You better think about that careless remark. If I were to be killed, Uriah will surely do


    something bad to Tasha. Biting her ear or nose off can be easily done," Rocky said with a calm yet


    scary voice.


    The threat made Erica''s face turn pale. As she realized that Rocky came prepared, a resigned look


    painted her face. After she hesitated for a while, she reluctantly asked, "What do you want?"


    "I just want you to let me leave here safe and sound. Don''t even bother to follow me," Rocky replied


    with a callous tone.


    "I can''t just let you off the hook so easily. Unless you give me the Sea Blue Magic Jade and Tasha''s


    location, you won''t be going anywhere." Apparently, Erica wouldn''t let Rocky leave with the Sea Blue


    Magic Jade. Rocky had already threatened her with the life of Tasha, which made her infuriated. Letting


    him escape would be the biggestpromise she could make given her difficult situation.


    "It seems that I can''t negotiate with a stubborn person like you. It''s such a pity that Tasha has such a


    cruel and remorseless senior sister apprentice. You don''t even give a damn about saving her! She had


    just told me that you would spare no effort in her rescue. Sadly, it looks like her expectations about you


    were wrong." Rocky shrugged with a disappointed look.


    After Rocky''s hurtful remark, Erica couldn''t but get furious. Anger enveloped her and turned her face


    red. The bastard in front of her threatened her with Tasha''s life, but he dared to put all the me onto


    her.


    All of a sudden, four masters of the Heavenly Stage from the Elite Regiment had appeared. Along with


    them were several spirit maniptors with higher grades of Heavenly Stage. The group of warriors had


    easily blocked all of Rocky''s escape routes.


    "Haha, you cheeky brat! Give me the Sea Blue Magic Jade now!"


    "You are not worthy to have this. I''ll surrender this once pigs can finally fly, you ipetent bastard!"


    "This is just bullshit! It''s easier to take it once he''s dead."


    The other powerful masters of the Heavenly Stage also decided to rush over. Anger and resentment


    were seen in their eyes as they red daggers towards Rocky. It was as if they all wanted to cut him


    into pieces due to their jealousy. They envied the fact that Rocky obtained the Sea Blue Magic Jade.


    Even though they risked their lives, they couldn''t even touch the jade. As such, their hearts couldn''t


    ept how fortunate Rocky was.


    "Erica, do you really want both Tasha and me to die? You do realize that her life is on my hands. Maybe


    you want Tasha toe back safe and sound. You should really set your priorities straight." Rocky''s


    calm yet implicit threat reverberated throughout Erica''s ears.


    If Erica ignored his remark and still refused topromise, Rocky wouldn''t be able to escape such a


    dangerous situation.


    ''Where the hell is Sabina? I wish she woulde here and rescue me.'' A rather desperate thought


    came across Rocky''s heart. Sabina could actually help him leave rather safely. However, Sabina failed


    to show up. Rocky grew worried that something terrible might have happened to her.


    When she heard Rocky''s threat, Erica grew hesitant. Dagger-like eyes were seen in her face as she


    was angry at the fact Rocky threatened her with Tasha''s life. However, she would never stand by and


    watch Tasha die if Tasha was caught by Rocky and was to be killed by him. After all, Tasha was their


    master''sst disciple. Erica had known her for a long time and witnessed her grow up to a fine young


    Erica was in a very conflicted mood. On one hand, she had to follow her master''s order to bring the


    Sea Blue Magic Jade back. However, the life of Tasha was also in danger. To save her life, Erica had to


    let Rocky take away the Sea Blue Magic Jade. Such a dilemma harshly burdened her thoughts.


    Not a single word came out of Erica''s soft lips. As such, many of the phoenix spirit maniptors grew


    rather anxious. They also became worried about Tasha''s safety. Nheless, the Sea Blue Magic Jade


    was already in front of them. It would be rather easy to grab it from Rocky if they were to team up


    together.


    "Protect him first, but don''t let him out of your sights." A boldmand was finally made by Erica as


    her eyes flickered with conviction. It would be rather futile if another warrior was able to snatch the Sea


    Blue Magic Jade from Rocky. The best n was to let him keep the jade for a while. Since he was no


    match for their group, they could easily kill him after they''d interrogated him about Tasha''s


    whereabouts.


    "Erica..."


    "Okay, Erica!"


    The phoenix spirit maniptors around Erica looked at each other in a somewhat bewildered look.


    However, they immediately understood her decision. It was also important for them to save Tasha.


    The masters at the Heavenly Stage were also shocked when they heard that the Magic Phoenix


    Empire decided to protect Rocky. The man had just threatened them and yet he was not only left alive


    but was also to be kept unharmed. As such, the faces of the masters grew dark and dreary. It would be


    rather difficult for them to steal the Sea Blue Magic Jade from Rocky if the phoenix spirit maniptors


    of the Magic Phoenix Empire were to intervene.


    "What the hell are we waiting for. Don''t be fooled by their clever skit! He''s clearly a part of the Magic


    Phoenix Empire. They''re just trying to cover up their tracks! Just kill them all! We can easily take the


    Sea Blue Magic Jade when they''re all dead," the fake Sheehan coldly shouted with a dark and sinister


    look.


    The masters of the Heavenly Stage exchanged a meaningful look and then rushed towards Rocky and


    the others. Their wild charge made them look like angry bulls.


    The spirit maniptors of the Snow Ease n and the Timber Deity Empire had the worst part of the


    fight. A moment ago, they were enemies. However, they suddenly became allies because the Magic


    Phoenix Empire had decided to protect Rocky.


    The Magic Phoenix Empire only had six fighters. The remaining masters of the Heavenly Stage could


    easily defeat the Magic Phoenix Empire if they were to join hands.


    However, the masters of the Heavenly Stage each had their own ns. They nned to fight together


    against the Magic Phoenix Empire first. Nheless, if an opportunity were to present itself, they would


    rather steal the Sea Blue Magic Jade for themselves.


    When he considered that Erica hadpromised and that the masters of the Heavenly Stage were on


    the same side, Rocky also decided to return the favor. With a proud voice, he said, "Protect me and I''ll


    tell you Tasha''s location."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Even after she heard what Rocky said, Erica still gave him a murderous re. Finally, some masters of


    the Heavenly Stage had approached them, so she began her battle motions. The other five phoenix


    spirit maniptors who surrounded Rocky had also formed a protective formation around him.


    Spiritual power began to surge in Erica''s body. Almost immediately, lightning shed and the power of


    the Supernal Stage electrified around her, which gave her a rather galvanic aura. Those who wanted to


    rush over their location grew scared.


    The gap between a spirit maniptor of the Supernal Stage and a spirit maniptor of the Heavenly


    Stage was like heaven and earth. Their power levels were just too far apart.


    "Let''s go, now!" At hermand, Erica tried to forcefully break out of their encirclement as the other


    five phoenix spirit maniptors protected Rocky.


    With a simple wave of her palms, Erica easily summoned a few dragon-like rays of lightning. The rays


    immediately electrocuted nearby enemies. A constant crackling sound apanied each sh of


    lightning, as the warriors around them continued to be electrified.


    Several of the weaker spirit maniptors of the Heavenly Stage were thrown away by the strong


    spiritual power of Erica. All that was heard was their blood-curdling screams as lightning enveloped


    their bodies. Eventually, the encirclement revealed a gap for escape.


    Finally, Erica, followed by the other five phoenix spirit maniptors and Rocky, broke out from the


    siege. With haste, they dashed towards the door of the hall to finally escape their predicament.

 Chapter 544 The Spiritual Race

    Chapter 544 The Spiritual Race


    "A bunch of useless guys..." With a heavy face, the fake Sheehan suddenly turned into a fast light and


    then disappeared in the blink of an eye. He moved so fast that the spirit maniptors of the Heavenly


    Stage never got a chance to stop him.


    Those masters at the Heavenly Stage could already see that Erica along with the other phoenix spirit


    maniptors was already protecting Rocky, who had obtained the Sea Blue Magic Jade. They had


    helped him in fleeing from the encirclement and thus the masters at the Heavenly Stage certainly didn''t


    give up but began to follow up immediately.


    While Erica and the other phoenix spirit maniptors along with Rocky were rushing out of the hall, a


    strange spiritual light like a bolt of lightning suddenly fell from the sky, causing a loud cracking sound.


    This was followed by a streak of bright silver light shining, along with a loud bang. After the spiritual


    light fell to the ground, it instantly burst into a strong light. Then, strong waves were rolling up, stirring


    up sand and stones. Suddenly, the ground around dozens of meters suddenly cracked and emitted


    white smoke. Obviously, the attack was extremely powerful, and it seemed that the one who had


    shocked upon seeing the scene.


    At this time, a figure just flew past above Erica and the others. The figure shed with a strange green


    light and directlynded in front of them.


    "It''s not that easy to leave from here!" As soon as the figure had fallen to the ground, he showed his


    appearance. It was none other than the fake Sheehan. With hands held behind his back, he looked at


    Erica and the others with a sneer. The green light and aura emitting from him looked quite strange.


    Seeing the fake Sheehan who had stopped them, Rocky frowned and immediately felt something was


    wrong. Earlier, he had met Sheehan in the main camp in the front line, and had even quarreled with


    and made a bet with him. Logically speaking, Sheehan should have immediately recognized him as


    soon as he saw him. But since he appeared, this ''Sheehan'' didn''t even give him a look. Two of the four


    Elite Regiment members that Sheehan brought had also seen Rocky before, but they too didn''t


    recognize him. This made Rocky feel very confused.


    Besides, the first time when Rocky saw Sheehan, Sheehan was certainly not at the Supernal Stage.


    However, this time, Sheehan was suddenly revealing the aura of the Supernal Stage. Also, the aura


    around him had be much weirder now.


    "Hey, bald man! I''m your grandpa. Get out of my way!" Rocky sneeringly shouted at Sheehan all of a


    sudden.


    Hearing this, Erica and the other phoenix spirit maniptors couldn''t help bursting intoughter.


    "You brat, why do you shout? How dare you speak so rudely and say you''re my grandpa..." the fake


    Sheehan scolded, and then nced at Rocky giving an impression of not taking him seriously.


    Seeing fake Sheehan''s reaction, Rocky red back at him and then shouted, "You are not Sheehan!"


    Upon hearing these words, the fake Sheehan''s face got darkened. It seemed that he didn''t expect


    Rocky to see through his disguise. Obviously, he was unaware that Rocky in fact was a member of the


    Crimson Dragon Group. Or else, he would have done something to make Rocky believe that he was


    the actual Sheehan, as he had done to the four Elite Regiment members.


    "You brat, don''t mess around. Hand over the Sea Blue Magic Jade and kneel down if you want me to


    spare your life!" the fake Sheehan uttered with a malicious expression on his face, as he was quite


    shocked to see Rocky catching him red handed.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Why do you say that he is not Sheehan?" Erica also was quite surprised. She couldn''t understand why


    Rocky was saying the Sheehan in front of them was not the real one. Even though this was the first


    time she had met Sheehan, she too was suspicious about him after seeing his strange behavior at the


    hall.


    "Thest time I met Sheehan, we made a bet which he had lost. So, he would call me ''grandpa'' as long


    as he sees me. However, the man in front of me doesn''t know who I am, proving that he is a fake."


    Rocky made a guess at that with confidence.


    Hearing this, Erica turned and looked towards Sheehan with a puzzled look on her face. She too had


    felt something wrong about him and now, after hearing that he was a fake one, she too became


    confident that this man was not the real Sheehan.


    "Who on earth are you?" Erica questioned, staring at the fake Sheehan.


    "Ha-ha... It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that all of you are going to die here today." When


    the fake Sheehan found that his disguise was blown, he suddenly let out a loudughter, sounding like


    a thunder.


    At this moment, the masters at the Heavenly Stage, who had rushed out from the hall, had just heard


    the words of the fake Sheehan and were all stunned. It was obvious that they didn''t know what had


    happened. However, when they saw the strange green light and aura from the fake Sheehan, they too


    were shocked and felt it to be strange.


    All of a sudden, the fake Sheehan raised his arms and released a strong, terrifying evil aura. The


    terrifying green light then became dazzling. At the same time, his figure suddenly got blurred and


    shed a few times like a phantom.


    In no time, as his figure stopped shing, the fake Sheehanpletely transformed into another


    person. He looked ugly with an abnormal face. There were two round horns like small buns on his


    head. The narrow eyes emitted a vicious gleam. He didn''t seem like a human being. In addition, the


    dim green light around him made him look like a demon.


    "This guy is really ugly, and moreover, he even doesn''t look like a human being!" Seeing this, Rocky


    was also amazed with an austere look. He felt that the fake Sheehan was well prepared for all this and


    even seemed to have been in control from the very beginning. But who the hell was this fake Sheehan?


    The phoenix spirit maniptors, including Erica, and the masters at the Heavenly Stage, who had just


    rushed out, were stunned to see that the fake Sheehan had transformed into another person.


    Obviously, the situation in front of them waspletely out of their expectation.


    "Are you from the spiritual race..." Suddenly, after staring at the fake Sheehan who was in front of her,


    Erica said these astonishing words.


    "Ha-ha, you''re indeed very smart. No wonder you are the woman to arouse my interest. As long as you


    are willing to please me and serve me well from now on, I, the Dark Lord, will not kill you!" The fake


    Sheehanughed and then stared at Erica with ascivious expression in his eyes.


    Upon hearing that the guy named Dark Lord was actually from the spiritual race, the masters at the


    Heavenly Stage were all dumbfounded.


    Although there were a lot of members of the spiritual race living in the Wild Spirit Land, they rarely


    appeared in front of human beings. They were always extremely mysterious while taking actions and


    therefore almost all the spirit maniptors had never seen them before.


    However, they couldn''t believe that there was a member of the spiritual race in front of them. However,


    for all the human spirit maniptors present, there was a huge crisis waiting for them as they were on


    the verge of their death at this moment.

 Chapter 545 Leave Now

    Chapter 545 Leave Now


    "Could he be a member of the spiritual race?" Rocky spected as he observed the Dark Lord from


    the distance.


    Rocky could tell that it was the Dark Lord behind the identity of Sheehan. But what was he doing in a


    treasure hunting team? Rocky could notprehend.


    Before exposing himself as the Dark Lord, Sheehan took part in the treasure hunt. He also fought his


    way through a crowd of greedy spirit maniptors and worked towards obtaining the Sea Blue Magic


    Jade. However, as soon as the jade was going to be acquired by masters at the Heavenly Stage,


    Sheehan merely stood on the sidelines and observed everyone trying to kill each other.


    If he was really the Dark Lord, one of the rare spiritual race, then he would easily be stronger than the


    spirit maniptors. He could have easily killed all of them as soon as they were in the Myriad Beasts


    Ground and no one would know he was at fault.


    But instead, the Dark Lord chose to hide among human spirit maniptors and reveal himself only at


    the hall with the masters of the Heavenly Stage.


    And he only revealed himself when Rocky grabbed the Sea Blue Magic Jade.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    It was obvious that the Dark Lord did not want to kill them. He must have had some other ns.


    "Return the Sea Blue Magic Jade to me," the Dark Lordmanded Rocky. He said it with such


    authority. It was as if the rare treasure was his.


    If it was indeed his, then perhaps he staged the gathering at the hall to trigger a battle among masters


    at the Heavenly Stage. Perhaps the Dark Lord merely wanted spirit maniptors to kill each other.


    Upon realizing this, Rocky stared at the Sea Blue Magic Jade at his hands. He realized then that the


    treasure could have been fake. If the Dark Lord''s intention was to call everyone''s attention, then


    perhaps the Sea Blue Magic Jade Rocky held was merely a bait. And they all fell for it.


    "Why do you want this so called treasure?" Rocky asked the Dark Lord. "We know that you only used


    this to lure us here. What on earth do you want?" The Dark Lord stood unbothered at Rocky''s


    spections.


    Then, collective gasps filled the crowd. All the spirit maniptors who heard it were shocked and they


    all averted their cold gaze towards the Dark Lord.


    "If you hadn''t interrupted my n," the Dark Lord finally confessed, "you would have all be my


    spiritual power gathering pot. Damn it!" The Dark Lord was seething with rage.


    "The spiritual power gathering pot?" Rocky''s brows furrowed. He did not understood what the Dark


    Lord was speaking of, but he had a feeling that it was a bad news.


    Now that the truth was out, the masters at the Heavenly Stage pierced the Dark Lord with resentful


    stares. Unfortunately, that was all that they could do. They knew that even if they worked together to


    defeat the Dark Lord, they would not win. Being a member of the spiritual race gave him unfathomable


    power.


    "You tricked us!" Erica yelled among the crowd. She wanted tounch an attack but she knew she had


    better not. It took every fiber in her body not to do so.


    The Dark Lord let out a patronizingugh. "You human spirit maniptors are weak. You are easily


    controlled by your greed. I''ve always had the Sea Blue Magic Jade and it have been here in this hall for


    the past ten years absorbing spiritual power from heaven and earth. Its spiritual power had finally


    reached the saturated stage and that''s why it emitted a strange light. This time, you humans went


    running towards the light like mindless bugs. You risked going through the Myriad Beasts Ground for


    the slim chance of acquiring a treasure. I just used your greed against you. You should all get punished


    for trying to steal my treasure!" the Dark Lord dered.


    Tension rose in the air. The human spirit maniptors realized just how trapped they were.


    "So, quit wasting my time and return my jade. Then you could all go to my spiritual power gathering pot


    and help me absorb all the spiritual power of the Sea Blue Magic Jade," the Dark Lord added with


    amusement in his voice. "Much more, your blood essence is also quite nutritious. It would have been


    better if you all were stronger, unfortunately there''s only one beautiful girl here who is at the Supernal


    Stage." The Dark Lord snickered with a devilishugh.


    The anger in the crowd turned to fear. The spirit maniptors realized that the Dark Lord in front of


    them would willingly kill people without blinking.


    "I won''t let him win, and I definitely won''t let him take the Sea Blue Magic Jade back." Rocky muttered


    to himself as he stared at the jade that was now at his possession. He tried to feign confidence but he


    also knew that the Dark Lord was much stronger than him. He looked around. He needed someone to


    distract the Dark Lord and give him an opening to leave with the jade.


    The Dark Lord stomped and caused the earth to shake. They were unable to confront him.


    "I need to distract the Dark Lord." Rocky repeated to himself. Since he was faced with one from the


    spiritual race, he needed to take advantage of every opportunity presented at him. He was determined


    to leave with the Sea Blue Magic Jade.

 Chapter 546 Being Trapped

    Chapter 546 Being Trapped


    Rocky passed through several phoenix spirit maniptors and walked towards Erica. Seeing Rocky,


    Erica furrowed her eyebrows, which looked like a crescent moon, showing a hint of disgust towards


    him. Naturally, not to hate him was a tough job for her. After all, at that moment, she was being


    threatened by him with Tasha, so she didn''t have a pleasant impression of him.


    But after she took a close look at him, it seemed to her that she had seen him somewhere. Yet, she


    couldn''t recollect where it was!


    If Erica realized that Rocky was Basil, the one who made her lose thepetition in the celebration


    ceremony of the Holy Dragon Empire, her first reaction would be to y him.


    At that instant, the strong warriors at the Heavenly Stage from the various forces of various empires


    who were panic-stricken by the Dark Lord''s words gazed at each other helplessly. Most of them were


    terrified of the Dark Lord. To them, their lives were far more important than the Sea Blue Magic Jade.


    No matter how much treasure they acquired, it would be useless if they had lost their lives.


    Consequently, some warriors at the Heavenly Stage of some ns nned to flee as they thought they


    were not spied by the Dark Lord. Soon, they tried their best to fly away with their spiritual beasts in one


    direction. Before long, Rocky found them out of his sight, lost in the mist.


    Witnessing this, some warriors at the Heavenly Stage who did not belong to any organizations were


    flustered and fled in all directions.


    ''These idiots...'' Sighting them running desperately for their lives, Rocky cursed them in his heart. He


    knew that the Dark Lord must have configured a tight encirclement and would never allow them to


    escape easily.


    As expected, a scream of unbearable pain suddenly rang out from the faint mist. In an instant, a head


    covered in blood fell from the mist, in front of the warriors at the Heavenly Stage who were standing


    still. The eyes of the head were erged as if they had witnessed something horrific.


    Immediately after, violent sounds and screams came from several other directions.


    Not so long, the warriors who had escaped, flew back with their faces turned pale. However, the


    number of those who returned was obviously reduced; all of them were injured more or less. Some


    feebler ones trembled as if they had been dreadfully frightened.


    However, what could have intimidated them so much?


    As those warriors retreated, they saw a group of wild spirit-manipted beasts that suddenly appeared


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    from nowhere, directing towards them. They were like a tide and surrounded the warriors in the blink of


    an eye.


    Those wild beasts were all three-star level, and even two of them were five-star level with huge bodies


    more massive than ordinary spirit-manipted beasts. The scene in front of the warriors was shocking


    that all the warriors who had not yet escaped felt lucky; otherwise, they would have be the food of


    these wild beasts.


    "Ha-ha, do you want to escape? Stop daydreaming!" the Dark Lord roared andughed ferociously.


    At that moment, most of the warriors who were considered best in their respective empires or forces


    panicked as they knew they had encountered such a powerful and irresistible spiritual race in a


    dangerous ce like the Myriad Beasts Ground. They felt frightened and desperate like three-year-old


    children who possessed no power to fight back against such a powerful entity.


    In fact, even Erica, who was a strong warrior at the Supernal Stage, was no exception. Her delicate


    face revealed a little anxiety as she knew that even if she utilized her maximum strength, she would not


    be a match for the Dark Lord.


    At that time, the only person who could keep calm was Rocky. He understood that the current situation


    was getting more and more dangerous, and all of them were on the edge of death. And even for


    himself, he had to do something.


    "Hey, cutie, this guy seems to have a crush on you. How about you pretending to get close to him and


    attacking him secretly while he is distracted? Maybe, you will seed in killing him. In that case, we


    can have a chance to live," Rocky whispered as he approached Erica.


    Upon hearing that, Erica rolled her eyes at him. She would rather die in a battle than sacrificing any


    part of her body in a despicable way for a chance to live.


    As a matter of fact, Rocky already knew Erica would not agree to his proposal. He didn''t want her to


    sacrifice her body. What he indeed wanted was to employ her to attract the Dark Lord''s attention in a


    reliable way.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t appreciate this suggestion. I have a better one. You''d better unite all the


    spirit maniptors of various empires, and then try to break the encirclement with all your strength. No


    matter how powerful this Dark Lord is, it''s impossible for him to deal with you all single-handedly. If we


    all break out the encirclement and disperse, he will definitely track me as I am the one having the Sea


    Blue Magic Jade. At that moment you can have a chance to escape," Rocky said sincerely.


    Hearing this, Erica was stunned and scrutinized Rocky from top to bottom, as if she couldn''t believe he


    would propose to sacrifice his personal safety. But she was more practical and would not easily believe


    him!


    "Do you think I would believe you?" Erica sneered.


    "If you still want to see Tasha, you have to trust me. You know, this Dark Lord is not an ordinary person.


    His power is beyond our reach. If we don''t join hands, we will die!" Rocky said in a serious tone as he


    was telling the truth.


    His words made Erica ponder carefully. She had to admit that he was right. The Dark Lord was not


    something they could deal with. Additionally, they were trapped by a group of wild spirit-manipted


    beasts, and there was no way out.


    And the Dark Lord had also said he would take them as the spiritual power gathering pots which could


    aid him in cultivating the spiritual power in the Sea Blue Magic Jade and absorb all of their spiritual


    power and blood essence. It was apparent that they would die!


    Therefore, if they wanted to get out there alive, the only thing they could do right now was to unite with


    the forces of various empires on the spot and risk their lives to fight. Perhaps, in this way, they would


    have a chance to break through the siege and escape.

 Chapter 547 A Melee

    Chapter 547 A Melee


    The Heavenly Stage masters from various forces were gathered in front of the hall. With wild ferocious


    spirit-manipted beasts surrounding them from all sides, a look of nervousness and fright was painted


    on all of their faces. Even a few Earthly Stage masters were trembling in fear and too scared to leave


    the hall.


    Suddenly, a booming voice eximed in reassurance, "Don''t panic! Only when we link hands can we


    all have a chance at survival. From now on, everyone must follow my orders." It was Erica. She had


    thought long and hard about their current situation and concluded that the only way to solve their


    problem was the union of all the Heavenly Stage masters across all the forces.


    All the Heavenly Stage masters'' attention was drawn to Erica. Whether or not it was because of her


    power of the Supernal Stage or her natural charm, many of the Heavenly Stage masters began to


    gather around her with only two or three of them smirking in arrogance and unwillingness to yield to


    her. They stayed in their ces instead.


    Seeing that Erica had taken his advice, an evil smile crept into the corners of Rocky''s mouth. He


    realized that now would be the best time for him to escape as long as she and the others were busy


    trying to break through their encirclement.


    Although everything was ready, he still required one final step.


    ''"Where are you greedy Rainbow Glow Unicorn?" murmured Rocky as he looked around. If his


    research was correct, Rainbow Glow Unicorn should be nearby. It was known for its ability to hunt for


    treasure, and so it should have arrived here long ago. However, to his surprise, he didn''t see Rainbow


    Glow Unicorn at all. Because the spiritual power between both of them had notpletely connected


    yet, he couldn''t figure out its exact location.


    Rainbow Glow Unicorn was superb at hiding¡ªa skill that came in handy when it needed to escape.


    Otherwise, it would''ve been easily noticed by others.


    "You human spirit maniptors are already biting off more than you can chew!" the Dark Lord


    eximed in disdain with a sullen face upon seeing the masters of the Heavenly Stage united together.


    At the wave of his hand, the wild spirit-manipted beasts began to close the gap between them and


    Erica and the masters of the Heavenly Stage.


    "Move!" Erica ordered. Erica wasted no precious time. She shouted and immediately summoned her


    Glint Phoenix from the Magic Spiritual Space. As it emerged, it revealed a rare and powerful spiritual


    beast style.


    Without dy, Erica mounted onto her Glint Phoenix before observing the wild spirit-manipted


    beasts surrounding her and rushing forward.


    The other Heavenly Stage masters followed closely while riding their spirit-manipted beasts.


    A melee of more than a dozen figures with their beast shadows fighting a group of wild spirit-


    manipted beasts ensued.


    The remaining spirit maniptors who were unyielding earlier followed suit. None of them wished to die


    in this ce.


    Anyone involved in the ongoing brawl ced themselves in great danger. That was why Rocky made


    the call to not summon Rubygon since its strength was rtively weak and couldn''t take the risk.


    Besides, more spirit-manipted beasts didn''t make any difference in this situation. So he happily


    waited and watched.


    The Heavenly Stage masters fought bravely under Erica''s leadership. Soon, they were able to escape


    the wild spirit-manipted beasts'' encirclement.


    With her incredible power of the Supernal Stage paired with the special ability of Glint Phoenix, she


    could rebound the damaged light membrane. The ferocious and wild spirit-manipted beasts posed


    no threat to her.


    "As much as I would''ve liked to spare some of your lives, it''s time I teach you all a lesson!" the Dark


    Lord shouted. The Dark Lord''s face grew dim upon seeing that Erica and the Heavenly Stage masters


    were still trying to break through. Immediately, he turned into a ghost-like figure and floated towards the


    Heavenly Stage masters fighting with the wild spirit-manipted beasts.


    Suddenly, a horrifying scream broke through the airwaves. Erica and the masters turned their heads


    toward the sound and were shocked to find a thin hand holding a third grade Heavenly Stage spirit


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    maniptor in the air with ease as if he was a feather. The warrior didn''t even have time to resist.


    Without warning, his entire body was enveloped in green light and he began to convulse violently.


    Within seconds, his body was sucked dry before an audible crack signaled that his neck had been


    broken. Even from the beginning, he never stood a chance.


    Having just witnessed this, the Heavenly Stage masters'' faces turned pale with shock.


    "Don''t stop! Keep going!" Erica encouraged her "soldiers" despite the gruesome scene that had just


    urred.


    Out of nowhere, a beast''s shadow bigger than Glint Phoenix appeared before Erica. Behind it were a


    few other beast shadows that resembled elephants.


    Upon closer observation, Erica realized that the beast before her was a wild spirit-manipted beast of


    the fourth grade of the five-star level. It had features simr to a giant scorpion, ferocious in movement


    and sinister in appearance. With strength equivalent to that of a Supernal Stage master, its aura


    matched hers.


    "A Demonic Scorpion of the fourth grade of the five-star level," Rocky muttered with a frown. Although


    this Demonic Scorpion wasn''t as powerful as the Furious Long-nosed Bear that he had ughtered in


    the past alongside Sabina, this scorpion was a killing machine that shouldn''t be underestimated.


    Erica was appalled upon seeing the scorpion. The Heavenly Stage spirit maniptors following her


    from behind stopped dead in their tracks. They knew that rushing towards that beast meant instant


    death for anyone who dared to draw near.


    Two more screams rang out¡ªthe screams of two Heavenly Stage masters who were left behind and


    killed by the Dark Lord.


    ''This is no way to die, '' Rocky thought to himself. After a moment''s hesitation, he reached into his


    pouch and withdrew a bottle containing a few drops of magical saliva. He quickly rushed towards Erica.


    "There you are! Let''s lure the big fellow away first," he said to Erica. He ced the bottle of magical


    saliva in her hand before taking a nce at the scorpion that blocked their way.


    As soon as Erica received the bottle, the scorpion was immediately attracted to its scent. The other wild


    spirit-manipted beasts followed soon after, gathering towards it like moths drawn to the glow of a lit


    candle.

 Chapter 548 Just In Time

    Chapter 548 Just In Time


    Seeing this, Erica was surprised. Although she had no idea what the bottle contained, it obviously


    garnered the attraction and attention of the spirit-manipted beasts.


    She didn''t think about it too much. After ncing at Rocky, she winked at the Glint Phoenix. Thetter


    floated into the air, not wanting to fly too high due to the thick fog in the deep valley and the wild spirit-


    manipted beasts that roamed it.


    After flying a little higher, Erica ordered the Glint Phoenix to speed up. Together with twenty or thirty


    wild spirit-manipted beasts, the five-star Demonic Scorpion at the fourth grade was chasing after


    them.


    "If you don''t wish to die here, attack now!" Rocky shouted upon seeing that the Demonic Scorpion was


    distracted.


    Noticing that it had been drawn away, the Heavenly Stage masters tookmand of their own spirit-


    manipted beasts and rushed forward into battle with fierce, brutal force.


    After charging forward a little, a five-star wild spirit-manipted beast leading a pack of other beasts


    caught up with them from the side. They blocked the Heavenly Stage spirit maniptors'' paths,


    including Rocky''s.


    Suddenly, the Dark Lord appeared along with a sinister smile painted across his face.


    "Surrender now with your hands up! In exchange, you''ll receive a less painful death," he added darkly.


    Turning to face Rocky, he called out, "You bastard! It''s time you return the Sea Blue Magic Jade to me.


    I am its rightful master. You''ll never have it."


    "I''m on the verge of death anyway. You can rip it from my hands once you kill me," Rocky responded


    with a cold smile in spite of his growing desperation. Unfortunately, his only chance of escaping¡ªthe


    Rainbow Glow Unicorn¡ªwas nowhere to be seen.


    "Since you''re so willing, let me help you!" the Dark Lord sneered as he crooked his finger. Instantly, the


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    five-star wild spirit-manipted beast roared and dashed towards Rocky. The Heavenly Stage masters


    who were in front of Rocky immediately scattered.


    The wild spirit-manipted beast drew nearer to Rocky and looked ready to tear him into pieces.


    With no time to decide, Rocky quickly withdrew his ming de and gripped it tightly.


    Just when everyone thought Rocky''s death was inevitable, a beast as strong as the one that was


    rushing towards Rocky suddenly appeared from the mists. Its aura was cool and impregnable like a


    huge wall of ice.


    Suddenly, an earth-shaking sound erupted!


    The two beasts bumped heads and created a deafening sound that blew the nearby sand and stones


    away.


    A stunned Rocky realized that the beast that emerged from the mist seemed familiar. Observing it more


    closely, he realized that this was the mother of one of the beasts he had raised in the past. It was a


    five-star Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf.


    "What is it doing here?" Rocky asked no one in particr.


    Its appearance shocked everyone. It was an unfamiliar sight to see a five-star Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf


    protect Rocky.


    A familiar sound came from far away. Turning towards it, Rocky saw the familiar silhouette of Rainbow


    Glow Unicorn who had been missing for days.


    "You sneaky beast!" A wry smile appeared on Rocky''s face once he saw the Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    He slowly understood that both the Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf and the Rainbow Glow Unicorn must have


    As Rocky stood in front of the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, a collection of colorful clouds appeared on its


    forehead.


    Knowing what it meant, Rocky pressed his hand on it. In a sh, he disappeared along with the


    Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    This left everyone in astonishment.


    Even the Dark Lord couldn''t contain his surprise.


    "You bastard! If you think you can get away from me then you don''t know me at all!" the Dark Lord


    screamed furiously. Rocky still held the Sea Blue Magic Jade in his hands. If he really took it away, the


    Dark Lord could never bear the shame it would bring to his name.


    Without warning, his body was enveloped in green light. Numerous eye-like hell mes shot out and


    flew into various directions while covering a considerable distance.


    The Rainbow Glow Unicorn managed to turn itself and Rocky invisible as they did their best to escape


    the chaotic scene happening all around them. They needed to get out of there at once.


    Rocky had underestimated the Dark Lord''s power. The eye-like hell mes managed to pinpoint exactly


    where Rocky and the Rainbow Glow Unicorn hid.


    "Nether Explosion!" the Dark Lord called out with a wide, sinister grin.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Suddenly, the flying hell mes began to spit and crackle like firecrackers that then enveloped Rocky


    and the Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    The power from the impact of the strong spiritual power was intense.


    Not being able to withstand the collision, both Rocky and the Rainbow Glow Unicorn came out of hiding


    and became visible again.


    Rocky spat out a mouthful of blood. He was badly injured and was saddened by the fact that the


    invisibility skill was destroyed. Raising his head, he saw the Dark Lord approaching.


    "It''s about time you go to hell you bastard!" The ferocious Dark Lord''s bony hand turned into a w.


    With it, he gathered the green light and used it to strike Rocky in the chest.


    Rocky blocked it with the wave of his ming de which in turn created a Moon de for added


    resistance.


    But the moment the curved Moon de was summoned, it was immediately shattered into pieces by


    the Dark Lord''s w.


    Knowing he had nowhere to hide, Rocky braced himself for the attack. Suddenly, a wave of cold


    spiritual power came from a distance. Everything in its path ended up overwhelmingly covered in ice


    and snow.


    Within the blink of an eye, the icy spiritual power got closer to the Dark Lord. A hint of fear momentarily


    spread across his face. After a moment''s hesitation, he withdrew his hand in the hopes of blocking the


    icy spiritual power. With a single wave of his hand, the icy spiritual power disappeared without a trace.


    "Who are you? Show yourself!" the Dark Lord demanded as he scanned the mist where the icy spiritual


    power came from.


    Upon speaking those words, a graceful figure emerged from the mist. Gliding across the ground, she


    eventually positioned herself beside Rocky. In a sweet voice, she eximed, "Just in time!"

 Chapter 549 Find A Way To Flee

    Chapter 549 Find A Way To Flee


    "I thought you''ve heartlessly abandoned me already," Rocky sneered with an evil smile on his face.


    Seeing the slender image appeared in front of him, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    The image gave him a cold nce, but was also evidently relieved upon seeing him safe and sound.


    The image was no other than Sabina, who had apanied the real Sheehan before.


    Meanwhile, the masters of the Heavenly Stage could not help but be astonished at the sight of


    Sabina''s manifestation. Just after the presence of the five-star Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf, another


    maniptor of the Supernal Stage came to save Rocky''s life. Having seen the woman''s kind attitude,


    they could not help but wonder who she was. Not only did a powerful spirit-manipted beaste to


    assist him, but also a powerful beauty of the Supernal Stage sacrificed her life to protect him.


    "How lucky could I possibly get? Another maniptor of the Supernal Stage came, and luckily, she is


    also a beautiful woman. Ha-ha, Don''t worry about it. I will take you and another beautiful woman back


    to my caveter..." the Dark Lord uttered with desire as his eyes lit up the moment he saw Sabina.


    Surprised to see the Dark Lord, Sabina then asked coldly, "Aren''t you from the Ghost Master n?"


    "How did you know that I am from the Ghost Master n?" Bewildered, the Dark Lord didn''t expect


    that Sabina was so well-informed that she had recognized which n of spiritual race he came just


    from looking at him.


    Sabina recognized him immediately because she had already seen so many ns of the spiritual race,


    among which was the Ghost Master n. And after she became Marcia''s apprentice, she traveled with


    her to the Wild Spirit Land for two years. Marcia took her to ces that were beyond any ordinary


    human''s reach. Some of them were even the ces where the ns of the spiritual race lived.


    The Ghost Master n was famous for its ugly ghost-like appearance, and was also known for the


    ability to manipte magic, such as the Spiritual Ghost Skill and Magic Spiritual Technique. That was


    why when Sabina cast a nce at the Dark Lord, she knew at an instant that he was from the Ghost


    Master n.


    "Now that you are aware of where I came from, then you should know how powerful I am. Get away


    from me. I''ll talk with you after I kill him." The Dark Lordughed and said with contempt.


    "Humph! Come on, it''s no big deal. Let''s face it, although you''re from the Ghost Master n, you are


    still rtively weakerpared to the other maniptors in the n." All her life, Sabina had already


    seen many spiritual races. And while she worked for Marcia, she had taught her how to distinguish the


    strength of the spiritual race ording to their auras. As a result, she immediately knew that the Dark


    Lord was the Ghost Master n''s weakest link.


    "So, you mean to say that at his state, he is still rtively weak among the members of the Ghost


    Master n?" surprised, Rocky rified. If the Dark Lord was weak, then how strong would a powerful


    master of the spiritual race be?


    "He is as powerful as a human spirit maniptor at the Divine Stage''s preliminary level. Truth be told,


    I''m afraid he is just a little weaker than my master. However, this kind of spiritual race usually has


    special ability, one of which was the Spiritual Ghost Skill that controlled spiritual creatures. Hence, he


    also controlled the wild spirit-manipted beasts with his Spiritual Ghost Skill..." Sabina said to herself


    quite calmly.


    "Even so, a spirit maniptor at the Divine Stage''s preliminary level is already very powerful enough


    for us!" Rocky didn''t know whether to cry or tough after realizing this. Those of the third or fourth


    grade of the Supernal Stage were already strong enough to put them in a life and death situation, let


    alone someone at the Divine Stage.


    "Do you have the Sea Blue Magic Jade with you?" Sabina turned to Rocky and asked.


    Then, Rocky took out the blue jade that he had obtained a while ago. It was blue all over, emitting a


    strong power. Waving the jade in front of her, he then boasted, "Yes. It''s a piece of cake, if you''d ask


    me. But it seems that this jade belongs to him all along. He used it as a bait to deliberately attract spirit


    maniptors in this location..."


    Hearing this, Sabina looked at Dark Lord with cold eyes. Turning her gaze to Rocky, she said, "You


    must get out of here and take the Sea Blue Magic Jade with you."


    "Wait, but what about you?" concerned, Rocky asked with furrowed eyebrows.


    "Someone has to be here to stop him," Sabina answered monotonously.


    "You know that you are no match for him. It could be very dangerous for you," said Rocky in a worried


    tone.


    "Don''t worry about me. I have my own escape n," Sabina responded shortly.


    "Okay, but please be careful!" Knowing that he wouldn''t be able to help her, Rocky thought for a while


    and summoned Rainbow Glow Unicorn as he was just about to leave with the Sea Blue Magic Jade.


    But when the Dark Lord saw that Rocky was about to leave, he angrily stared at him and transformed


    into a demonic figure to chase after him.


    Right at that moment, Sabina was also ready to fight against the Dark Lord. The moment Duchess


    Silver rose from the crack, a strong wind spiraled. Together with the spiritual martial arts that Sabina


    released, the wind instantly formed a fierce blizzard that immediately struck the Dark Lord.


    Seeing Sabina at the height of the Supernal Stage, the masters of the Heavenly Stage were all


    dumbfounded.


    "It''s just an insignificant skill!" the Dark Lord murmured scornfully. Waving his right hand, a beam of


    green light spread out, covering the snowstorm like a protective shield. Afterwards, it rushed back to


    Sabina and Duchess Silver.


    Bang!


    However, Sabina and Duchess Silver were both unprepared for the sudden shift that upon hearing the


    loud noise, both of them were knocked a few steps back.


    All of a sudden, she saw a figure from a distance. But before she could do anything, she felt that she


    was stuck and could not move. At the same time, she saw a horrifying scene before her, as if she were


    in another world. It was like hell¡ªthere were a mountain of swords, along with the sea of mes that


    made the hairs at the back of her neck stand in horror.


    Right at that moment, Rocky turned his eyes to Sabina, only to find out that she could not move a


    single muscle. But it was worse than what he thought¡ªthe Dark Lord stood in front of Sabina, giving


    her a lewd smile. Rocky hesitated to flee for a while, but then found himselfing back.


    "Hey! Didn''t you want the Sea Blue Magic Jade?" eximed Rocky as soon as he returned.


    Turning around, the Dark Lord found that Rocky had returned. With a wicked smile, he said, "You had a


    chance to live a little while longer, but I didn''t expect you toe back so soon and meet your doom."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let her go, and I''ll return this jade to you." Rocky then waved the Sea Blue Magic Jade. Although the


    Sea Blue Magic Jade was very important to him, he couldn''t leave Sabina behind. Without a doubt, he


    wouldn''t give the Sea Blue Magic Jade to the Dark Lord so easily. However, at the back of his mind, he


    knew well that he should buy some more time so that he could save Sabina.

 Chapter 550 Its Mine

    Chapter 550 It''s Mine


    "The Sea Blue Magic Jade is mine. Don''t forget that the Sea Blue Magic Jade will act ording to its


    master''s orders and I''m its master. So, even if you take it, it''s still useless," Dark Lord said andughed


    boisterously loud. Suddenly, his eyes turned green, and the Sea Blue Magic Jade in Rocky''s hand


    shone and grew in harmony with him.


    Rocky''s face also changed drastically at the statement. He silently scolded himself for not considering


    this kind of situation.


    "I just want you to be my first spiritual power gathering pot," Dark Lord said. He suddenly raised his left


    hand and pointed his five fingers at the Sea Blue Magic Jade in Rocky''s hand. Then, he murmured


    something like a chant.


    All of a sudden, the Sea Blue Magic Jade produced a strong sucking force. It didn''t take long before the


    evil spiritual power and the spiritual power with the Fire nature in Rocky''s body were triggered and


    started flowing along his arm towards the Sea Blue Magic Jade.


    Meanwhile, the Sea Blue Magic Jade also gave out a blue spiritual light which was projected to the


    palm of Dark Lord. Streams of spiritual energy were continuously flowing to Dark Lord. With that, the


    spiritual power in Rocky''s body also decreased at an extremely fast pace.


    All of the spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage were surprised to see what was happening. But


    they couldn''t protect themselves, and none of them could help Rocky.


    Having been controlled by Dark Lord''s Magic Spiritual Technique, Sabina had no idea that Rocky was


    taken as a spiritual power gathering pot by Dark Lord while his spiritual power was being sucked out in


    the process.


    The Rainbow Glow Unicorn was not strong enough to fight against Dark Lord, so it could only stay


    aside whimpering with worry.


    Rocky couldn''t recall how long they had been in that situation, but it felt like it had been hours and he


    could feel that almost all of the spiritual power inside his body had been absorbed. Meanwhile, seeing


    that the spiritual power within Rocky''s body seemed to have been sucked up by the Sea Blue Magic


    Jade, Dark Lord believed that Rocky was of no use anymore as a spiritual power gathering pot. He


    could kill Rocky after absorbing his blood essence.


    But the truth was, the Sea Blue Magic Jade hadn''t absorbed all of Rocky''s spiritual power. The strong


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    evil spiritual power in the container made up of the mysterious power remained inside him. Strangely


    enough, the evil spiritual power was not influenced by the Sea Blue Magic Jade at all.


    "Let the Sea Blue Magic Jade take you as its master, so that Dark Lord can''t use it to hurt people," a


    familiar voice whispered to Rocky''s ears. It was charming, but he didn''t know where it came from.


    "But isn''t Dark Lord the master of the Sea Blue Magic Jade? How can I make it take me as its master?"


    Rocky asked in a low voice. He was not sure if the owner of the voice could hear him, but he was still


    hoping for anything that would help him defeat Dark Lord.


    "The Sea Blue Magic Jade has its own intelligence. It can decide its master. As long as you have


    power stronger than Dark Lord''s, you can make the Sea Blue Magic Jade surrender and obey your


    Rocky said.


    "Oh, really? We have one problem though. I don''t have power stronger than Dark Lord''s," Rocky


    answered gloomily. After all, Dark Lord was a member of the spiritual race, and it was understandable


    that his power was stronger than a mere human spirit maniptor.


    "Believe me, you can do this as long as you release your real power. But you have to keep your head


    clear and avoid getting influenced by the power you are going to release," said the voice, trying to lift


    up his spirits. The voice''s owner knew the strength of the Holy Dragon Bead that was hidden inside


    Rocky''s body.


    Rocky clenched his jaw and looked up at Dark Lord, who had already approached him, and thought to


    himself, ''Now, there''s no other choice but to release the power!''


    With this in mind, Rocky gave him an evil smile. In an instant, he released the strong evil spiritual


    power sealed by the container made of the mysterious power, letting the evil spiritual powerpletely


    take over his body.


    The evil spiritual power was sealed into the container because Rocky could not bear it with his current


    strength. Now that the evil spiritual power was released, it would impact Rocky''s body and cause a


    huge burden on him. He could go crazy and wreak havoc.


    But as soon as the evil spiritual power was released, the Sea Blue Magic Jade started absorbing it.


    Like a sponge sucking water, it kept on sucking the evil spiritual power that was constantly released by


    the container in Rocky''s body.


    Dark Lord saw that there was a gleam of light on the Sea Blue Magic Jade again, and spiritual power


    began to flow from Rocky''s body to the Sea Blue Magic Jade. This spiritual power was stronger than


    before. It was strange, because generally speaking, Rocky''s spiritual power had just been sucked up


    by the Sea Blue Magic Jade and shouldn''t be able to produce more. But now, Rocky had abundant


    spiritual power again.


    When the Sea Blue Magic Jade finally absorbed the strong evil spiritual power, its color changed from


    blue to a darker shade of midnight blue.


    Dark Lord''s expression also changed when he saw this, and he had a vague feeling of foreboding.


    "Boy, what did you do?" Dark Lord roared. He rushed forward angrily, and was ready to take Rocky''s


    life, not wanting him to cause more unweed events. Undue dy might bring trouble. He knew that


    he had to act immediately.


    At that crucial moment, Rocky couldn''t deflect Dark Lord''s attack because his strong evil spiritual power


    was being constantly sucked in by the Sea Blue Magic Jade. He was in the middle of something that he


    couldn''t manage all things at once.


    The spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage who were present and witnessing the scene believed


    that Rocky was surely dead; if not, there was no way he''d get away unscathed.


    Just as Rocky was about to get killed, only a few breaths away from afterlife, clouds and cherry


    blossoms sprang in the air. They started spreading quickly, and the valley was soon filled with a


    mysterious mist.


    A stream of cherry blossoms suddenly shot from the clouds and enveloped Rocky entirely.


    Seeing the cherry blossoms, Dark Lord, who was approaching Rocky, was stunned in ce and pulled


    a long face, trying to discern what was happening.


    All of the spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage were shocked and bewildered by the scene. This


    was the third time that they had seen such a thing. Every time Rocky''s life was in danger, there would


    always be a string of unexpected things bound to happen.


    After the cherry blossoms in the deep valley started flying all over the sky, the wild spirit-manipted


    beasts that were fighting madly with the spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage started letting out


    cries. They seemed to be frightened of something and ran away in a hurry.


    Two five-star wild spirit-manipted beasts were also among them.


    In the blink of an eye, most of the wild spirit-manipted beasts had retreated, leaving only the spirit


    maniptors at the Heavenly Stage. Confusion was written all over their faces. They didn''t know what


    happened.


    Seeing that the wild spirit-manipted beasts chasing after her suddenly disappeared, Erica felt rather


    strange. But she immediately returned and joined the other phoenix spirit maniptors. Then, she saw


    Rocky, who was protected by the cherry blossoms, and the Sea Blue Magic Jade, which was


    constantly changing its color.


    Meanwhile, Sabina, who had been under the Magic Spiritual Technique, seemed to have sobered up.


    She took a deep breath and immediately turned to get a good look at the whole situation. She was also


    shocked.


    Almost at the same time, everyone''s eyes turned to focus on Dark Lord and Rocky, who were less than


    half a meter away from each other. Rocky was enveloped in cherry blossoms, and in his hand was the


    Sea Blue Magic Jade which was still constantly changing its color.

 Chapter 551 Absolute Power

    Chapter 551 Absolute Power


    At this moment, no one knew what happened. It seemed as though everyone forgot that their lives


    were in danger. Rocky''s strange change attracted their attention as well.


    Rocky looked particrly weird at the moment. Apart from the ferocious ck spiritual power that


    surrounded his body like a raging fire, he was covered in cherry blossoms.


    "Brat, do you want to let the Sea Blue Magic Jade admit you as its master? Ha! Ridiculous! You could


    never do that on your own. How could the power of a human spirit maniptor ever surpass that of a


    spiritual race member?" the Dark Lord said with a long face. He also seemed to be afraid of the cherry


    blossoms which protected Rocky, so he didn''t move forward.


    Upon hearing his words, the spirit maniptors including Erica and Sabina were shocked to know that


    the treasure they were fighting for belonged to the Dark Lord. He was the Sea Blue Magic Jade''s


    master and it meant that it''d be impossible for anyone else to possess it.


    Everyone present felt that all Rocky had done was now useless. What the Dark Lord had just said was


    right. No human spirit maniptor stood a chance against a member of the spiritual race. Even if the


    Dark Lord didn''t exert too much effort, his power would still be equivalent to that of a human spirit


    maniptor at the Divine Stage.


    On top of that, the spirit maniptors at the Divine Stage were known to be extremely formidable in the


    Wild Spirit Land, only second to the several spirit maniptors at the Immortal Stage.


    It was hopeless to believe that Rocky had a chance at retrieving the Sea Blue Magic Jade and iming


    ownership over it from the Dark Lord. Only a miracle could make that happen.


    With each passing moment, the evil spiritual power within Rocky began to wane as it was being sucked


    out by the Sea Blue Magic Jade. The jade was relentless, some might even say unsatisfied, as it


    continued to absorb the limited power from him.


    Rocky had already driven his power to its limit. However, it was still not enough to make the Sea Blue


    Magic Jade ept him as its master.


    "You really don''t know when to give up, do you, brat?" the Dark Lord sneered with disdain as he


    observed the spiritual power that Rocky released easily sucked up by the Sea Blue Magic Jade. In his


    eyes, all that Rocky had done was in vain.


    However, the Dark Lord still had some scruples, because he knew that someone protected Rocky now


    and seemed not to let Rocky be hurt by him. He also knew who this person was, but he didn''t


    understand why that person wanted to protect Rocky.


    But the Dark Lord was confident in his power over the Sea Blue Magic Jade. Being its rightful master,


    he knew that it would always return to him. There was no reason to try and take it away from Rocky.


    Looking up at the Dark Lord, Rocky''s eyes were cold and paired with a calm yet unnervingly evil


    expression. Due to the influence of the evil spiritual power, his whole body began to morph into


    something simr to an evil god with a strong aura emanating all around him.


    This worried Sabina slightly. It reminded her of when she witnessed what Rocky had turned intost


    time at the Hippo Land. She hoped this wouldn''t be a repeat of that moment.


    As for the other spirit maniptors, they were staring at Rocky in shock. They didn''t understand what


    happened, but they did know that right now he was quite intimidating.


    "His aura looks strange. It doesn''t look normal for a spirit maniptor. Also, I''ve never seen a spiritual


    power with such color before..." Erica muttered as she stared in awe at Rocky.


    "I''ll strike a deal with you, boy. If you give the Sea Blue Magic Jade back to me, I''ll spare your life and


    forgive you for all that you''ve done to disrespect me," the Dark Lord magnanimously offered to Rocky.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Upon hearing the Dark Lord''s proposal, he fixed his gaze upon the Sea Blue Magic Jade in his hand.


    Suddenly, words spoken by a familiar voice bounced around in his head. Immediately, he remembered


    and finally understood.


    Rocky suddenly opened his eyes wide. The next moment, he slowly rxed his mind, leaving his body


    and mind in a strong influence of the evil spiritual power. Under the influence of the evil spiritual power,


    the thirdyer of the seal in his body began to break and the Holy Dragon Bead''s evil spiritual power,


    much more berserk than that from the secondyer, overflowed and filled his body crazily.


    Instantly, the ck spiritual power that wrapped Rocky increased. The breaking thirdyer of seal now


    released a darker, more evil spiritual power that filled his bodypletely.


    Everyone was shocked to see Rocky''s sudden release of an even mightier power than the one he


    disyed earlier.


    This startled everyone, including the Dark Lord whose eyes now grew wide in dismay.


    As the spiritual power from the seal''s thirdyer continued to rush out, Rocky felt himself losing his


    mind. His present body and strength weren''t enough to withstand the power of the seal''s secondyer,


    let alone the thirdyer''s power. What he did was extremely risky.


    However, the Sea Blue Magic Jade had no problem absorbing all forms of spiritual power regardless of


    strength. The power that emanated from Rocky was once again absorbed by the stone.


    At the same time, the Sea Blue Magic Jade began to deepen in hue along with a glow that went back


    and forth between dim and bright.


    While the Dark Lord was seeing this, his expression quickly changed. He rushed towards Rocky, and


    several beams of green light were produced with the wave of his hand. These beams then flew towards


    the cherry blossoms that protected Rocky.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    A series of deafening thuds let out, the lights shot out in all directions, and the spiritual power surged,


    which made all the spirit maniptors present constantly retreat. They simply couldn''t bear the impact


    of the shocking spiritual power.


    But after the smoke dissipated, the cherry blossoms were still intact, and Rocky, who was protected,


    was unhurt.


    "Damn it!" The Dark Lord was now livid.


    Soon after, an astonishing spiritual light glowed from the Sea Blue Magic Jade in Rocky''s hand.


    Without warning, it shot up into the sky like a rocket and emitted a ray of light simr to the ck me.


    It began to spin like a top and grewrger andrger as it began to form new shining light spots. This


    was quite odd!

 Chapter 552 Saved By The Master

    Chapter 552 Saved By The Master


    "Damn it!" Dark Lord seemed to have panicked a bit upon seeing what was happening. At that very


    moment, he knew that the Sea Blue Magic Jade had finally acknowledged its rightful owner.


    However, Dark Lord knew that he could do nothing at this moment unless he could break the stream of


    cherry blossom that kept Rocky protected.


    "You little bastard!" Dark Lord trembled with rage as he red at Rocky. He didn''t know how Rocky did


    it, but it was obvious that he had help. With the help of a strange force from nowhere, Rocky forced the


    Sea Blue Magic Jade to recognize him as the owner even though it had already belonged to Dark Lord.


    Meanwhile, all of the spirit maniptors had their eyes wide open as they were shocked when they


    saw what was happening with the Sea Blue Magic Jade. They all stared at Rocky in a daze, as they


    had vaguely felt that Rocky seemed to have done something very extraordinary with it.


    A momentter, the glory that got shot out from the Sea Blue Magic Jade rapidly retracted. After that,


    the huge dark-blue ray faded and the jade returned to the original sea blue color. However, this time


    around, the Sea Blue Magic Jade in Rocky''s hands had started to shine in harmony with the spiritual


    power on his body.


    "Does that mean that you are now its new owner?" Sabina suddenly asked in surprise upon seeing


    this.


    Instantly, the people around the area were shocked for no one had thought that Rocky would be able to


    make the Sea Blue Magic Jade recognize him as its owner. And besides, it was very out of the ordinary


    because its original owner was a member of the spiritual race. With that being said, Rocky was able to


    grab a rare treasure from the spiritual race by using the power of a human spirit maniptor.


    Everything happened so unusually that no one dared to believe it.


    However, the reality was undeniable. Dark Load was furious and disappointed as he could do nothing


    about it.


    However, while everyone felt surprised, Rocky was still in danger. Although the Sea Blue Magic Jade


    had recognized him as its owner, the evil spiritual power overflowing from the thirdyer of seal still


    filled his body, which he was unable to take out. His physical load had already reached the limit, and


    now, he could only remain a trace of mind and defend thest line of defense.


    Meanwhile, Sabina''s face became so serious upon seeing that the evil aura on Rocky''s body was still


    increasing at the moment. Then, she stretched her body, and immediately approached Rocky. At the


    same time, she also took out the Dragon Twined Wood, as if she was going to use it to suppress the


    strange power from inside Rocky''s body.


    Suddenly, Dark Lord grinned as he blocked Sabina''s way.


    "Hello, beautiful, what do you want to do now?" The Dark Lord''s evil eyes were fixed on both Sabina


    and the Dragon Twined Wood that she held in her hands. As a matter of fact, he also found that the


    power in Rocky happened to be very strange, which was apparently different from the power that


    human spirit maniptors usually owned. That was the reason why he felt that it was impossible for


    Rocky to withstand the power. Upon seeing what was happening to Rocky, he knew that it was exactly


    as what he thought. Thus, he knew that as long as he allowed Rocky to go on like this, it was more


    likely that Rocky would bring about his own destruction.


    "Get out of my way!" Sabina shouted angrily.


    "Do you really want to save that brat? You must be kidding me. Don''t even consider¡­ He dared to


    make my treasure follow him. He might have acquired it, but he would never be able to use it." Dark


    Lord then spat with a sinisterugh.


    "You..." Sabina''s eyes suddenly froze upon hearing that. Instantly, her spiritual power spread out,


    springing out a freezing cold power from her body as she went straight to Rocky at the same time.


    Letting out a scary grin, Dark Lord suddenly raised his right hand. Then, a dark green light caged


    Sabina. No matter how Sabina struggled to get out of the cage, she still failed to do so.


    Right at that moment, Rocky''s mind was on the verge of breaking down as the crazy evil spiritual


    power attacked his body and mind like a crowd of demons. He was confused, disoriented, and afraid


    that he could copse and rage again.


    "Ah!" Rocky ferociously screamed as if he were a frightening devil. He then started to give out a


    threatening and evil aura, which made him look like demoning out into the world.


    Everyone who saw this was startled.


    Then, the cherry blossom steam around Rocky suddenly turned into rays of light which then gathered


    on his body. At the same time, the mysterious force in his body, which was like a container, also turned


    into countless shadows, simr to butterflies fleeing away. Wherever the force goes, the raging evil


    spiritual power seemed to be suppressed.


    Afterwards, the evil spiritual power that overflew from the thirdyer of seal had somehow retreated


    under the suppression of the shadows formed by the mysterious force.


    Meanwhile, the ck spiritual me surrounding Rocky slowly disappeared, along with the evil aura


    around him which then finally returned to normal.


    Seeing that Rocky was now finallying back to his senses, Sabina could not help but let out a sigh


    of relief.


    On the other hand, Dark Lord initially thought that Rocky would die. However, he did not expect that


    Rocky would live on and survive very easily. But when he saw that the cherry blossom that served at


    Rocky''s protection had already disappeared, Dark Lord immediately burst out green light from his body


    and targeted Rocky as if he wanted to tear him to shreds.


    Seeing Dark Lord rushing over, Rocky stared at him fearlessly. He held the Sea Blue Magic Jade in his


    hands as tight as he could for he knew that this was going to happen eventually.


    "Dark Lord, ten years ago, I have spared your life. I expected that you would return the favor by not


    killing other creatures." At this moment, a delicate butterfly-like figure appeared from the mist. However,


    she did note close, as she just stood there as if she were surrounded by ayer of light fog.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    But as soon as the butterfly shadow appeared, everyone felt a great suffocating pressure.


    Right at that moment, everyone realized that the butterfly shadow was extraordinary!


    The Dark Lord was shocked at the sight of the delicate body. Dazed, he eximed, "It''s you!"


    "Cherry?" Rocky cried out unconsciously right after he saw the butterfly shadow in the fog. In fact, he


    had so many mixed emotions that his heart throbbed in a strange manner.


    The butterfly shadow couldn''t help but tremble after it heard Rocky''s voice, but still kept silent, as it did


    not utter a single word.


    "Everyone, get out of here!" Cherry''s voice echoed all throughout the whole space, as if it were the


    ultimatum.


    Everyone there felt as if thunder had crashed their ears. However, this was also like a decree for


    pardon for them. Most of the Heavenly Stage masters looked at each other and led their respective


    spirit-manipted beasts to hurriedly leave the area. They knew that their lives were more important


    than the Sea Blue Magic Jade that they had been risking their lives for.


    Soon after, only several people stayed motionless¡ªRocky, Dark Lord, Sabina, Erica and several other


    phoenix spirit maniptors.

 Chapter 553 Not Eighteen Yet

    Chapter 553 Not Eighteen Yet


    There were also four members of Elite Regiment who just walked out of the hall. But now they were all


    confused and had no idea of what had happened.


    Formerly, these four members were controlled by the Dark Lord as zombies with the help of Magic


    Spiritual Technique. And when the Dark Lord chased after Rocky out of the hall, they stayed back in the


    hall waiting for the order and did not wake up until just now.


    Therefore, the four members of the Elite Regiment were unaware of anything.


    "You four idiots!" a voice ursed.


    The four looked in the direction of the voice, and saw a bald man in a very thin shirt and trousers,


    ring at them.


    "Deputy... Deputy Head Sheehan..." The four members were startled at first and then called out with a


    puzzled look.


    Before the four members, it was Sheehan who came along with Sabina.


    Not long ago, as Sheehan and Sabina arrived, they sensed a strong aura emanated from Dark Lord.


    Suddenly, as if worried about something, Sabina rushed toward the strong aura. It was certain


    Sheehan was not seeking any trouble, but was wandering around as if he was waiting for a chance to


    find his four subordinates.


    "Deputy Head Sheehan, why are you here? Look at you..." one of the four men asked, staring at


    Sheehan.


    "You didn''t even realize that I was being attacked and how dare you to follow a guy who pretended to


    be me here?" Sheehan shouted with anger.


    Hearing his words, the four members of the Elite Regiment looked perplexed at each other. In fact, they


    couldn''t recollect what they did in the past because of the Magic Spiritual Technique of Dark Lord. Even


    when they woke up, they didn''t understand why they were there.


    "Very well. It seems that you have been brainwashed by someone. Otherwise, how can you not


    recognize the fake one?" Sheehan knew the man who disguised himself must have used some kind of


    bewitching skill. Otherwise, it was impossible to trick someone who had been his follower for a long


    time.


    "Deputy Head Sheehan, where is the treasure?" a man with whiskers enquired.


    "Treasure? Look at you, what kind of treasures are you thinking about? You are lucky enough to be


    alive." Sheehan red at the four members of the Elite Regiment and then looked away to a ce not


    far away. He was shocked as he saw Rocky with the Sea Blue Magic Jade in his hand.


    Earlier, Sheehan was surprised to see how Rocky had made the Sea Blue Magic Jade im him as the


    owner. He didn''t know how Rocky had acquired the Sea Blue Magic Jade, but considering the fact that


    he had seeded in making the Sea Blue Magic Jade ept him, plus the abnormality on him, it


    meant that Rocky was not a simple person, but possessed some unknown hidden secrets.


    What surprised Sheehan was that the one whom Sabina had been worried about all the way was


    Rocky. And what surprised him more was that even though Sabina knew there was a great disparity in


    strength between the Dark Lord and her, she tried her best to protect Rocky. After all, risking her life to


    protect Rocky was enough to prove that their rtionship was more than simple. This made him very


    jealous and loathe Rocky even more.


    "This Rocky is so lucky he let the Sea Blue Magic Jade take him as its owner. That''s so detestable!"


    Sheehan snorted coldly and said to the four, "What are you looking at? Let''s go. We have no hands in


    the matter here. Go back now!" He then peeked at Rocky and turned to look at Dark Lord and the


    butterfly shadow who were not far away from Rocky. Andter he took the people away in a hurry as he


    knew it would be dangerous to stay there and he didn''t want to die young.


    On the other hand, the Dark Lord stared at Rocky with rage and wished to tear him into pieces. It was


    apparent that the Dark Lord didn''t want Rocky to take over the Sea Blue Magic Jade.


    Sabina stood aside and looked at Dark Lord on the alert. At one and the same time, she looked at the


    butterfly shadow that was covered by the mist from time to time. Judging from the unique aura that was


    emitted from the butterfly shadow, she could know the butterfly shadow was also a member of a


    spiritual race. It was absolutely a rare thing to see two spiritual race members at the same time. And to


    her surprise, she guessed it was the butterfly shadow that protected Rocky just now.


    "Didn''t you guys leave? Or are you waiting for an invitation to leave the Myriad Beasts Ground?" with a


    gentle but authoritative voice, the butterfly shadow asked.


    After hearing the butterfly shadow, Erica knew she was talking to the phoenix spirit maniptors


    including herself.


    "The predecessor of the spiritual race, not because we don''t want to leave, but because our junior


    sister is still being held by this person, so..." Erica folded her hands together and said respectfully. After


    all, if it weren''t for the appearance of the butterfly shadow, all of the spirit maniptors would have


    been dead by now. Therefore, she spoke in a courteous tone.


    As soon as shepleted her words, Rocky remembered Tasha and an idea rushed to his mind.


    After a while, a beast shadow was flying over in the air and it soonnded besides Rocky. Its wings


    were raised high, and its head was raised up. The beast shadow also had a petite body on its back.


    The beast was none other than Uriah.


    Right from the moment, Uriah had appeared, it was immediately able to capture everyone''s attention.


    Perhaps it was because Uriah didn''t look like a normal spiritual beast. Even the Dark Lord looked


    strangely upon it, let alone Erica and others.


    However, as soon as Erica saw the shadow on the back of Uriah, she quickly called out with a girlish


    surprise, "Tasha."


    At this moment, Rocky then walked towards the side of Uriah, lifted Tasha off and untied the spiritual


    power on her. As soon as Tasha regained her freedom, she snorted at Rocky and then ran like a wind


    towards Erica.


    "Erica..." As she returned, Tasha''s little face was filled with tears, giving the impression that she had


    suffered a lot.


    Seeing this, Erica was of the belief that Tasha had been bullied. So she stared at Rocky angrily and


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    asked, "What have you done to her?"


    "Don''t worry. I''m not at all interested in a teenager like her. Besides, she''s malnourished as well as


    boring¡­" Rocky curled his lips and gave out a smile.

 Chapter 554 The Holy Land Of The Butterfly Divine Clan

    Chapter 554 The Holy Land Of The Butterfly Divine n


    Rocky''s words provoked a burst of anger in the crowd of phoenix spirit maniptors behind Erica.


    Even Sabina gave a contemptuous look at him as she felt that his words were inappropriate.


    "Tasha, if this guy has done anything bad to you, just tell me. I will surely seek justice for you. I am with


    you on this. Don''t be afraid to open up," said Erica. She looked at Tasha waiting for her reply. If Rocky


    really did something horrible to Tasha, she would not let him off easily.


    "He... he didn''t do anything to me. Also, he saved me twice," replied Tasha. After hesitating for a while,


    she still told the truth although she hated him. Yet, she didn''t tell them that Rocky had spanked her.


    Hearing this, Erica and the other phoenix spirit maniptors were shocked. They thought that they had


    misheard something. Rocky held Tasha as a hostage. But he had saved her twice. It was obviously not


    something that could be understood by theirmon sense.


    "By now, you should have realized that I am a good person," said Rocky. He looked at Erica with a


    yful smile and folded his arms across his chest. He knew that Tasha had a kind heart and she


    wouldn''t say anything that was wrong.


    "You are a good man? Do you think so? Then the good people in the world must have been dead,"


    Erica retorted without any hesitation. She always spoke her mind out loud.


    Rocky shrugged and smiled. It seemed that he had been listed as an evil man by her. It would be more


    difficult to change her impression of him than touching the sky. So he didn''t bother to defend himself.


    He knew that the best option was to stay quiet.


    "Can you leave now?" the butterfly shadow uttered again.


    "We are leaving right now. Again, thank you so much for saving our lives. We are grateful," said Erica


    sincerely as she bowed to the shadow. The other phoenix spirit maniptors followed suit.


    After that, Erica suddenly thought of something. She opened her palm and held the bottle that Rocky


    gave her earlier to attract those wild spirit-manipted beasts.


    She raised it and said to him, "I return it to you. It belongs to you now."


    "You don''t have to give it to me. It''s my gift for your protection just now. I am offering this with my whole


    heart," said Rocky, waving his hands.


    "No gain without pain. Thus, I won''t ept it. Moreover, I protected you only because you threatened


    us with Tasha''s safety," Erica replied coldly.


    "I know it was wrong of me to threaten you with a little girl. But they are two different things. If it weren''t


    for you, I couldn''t have gotten the Sea Blue Magic Jade. So please take it. I would feel less guilty if you


    ept this. It will be your loss if you don''t keep it. You know its power," said Rocky and smiled calmly.


    Hearing what Rocky said, Erica immediately red at him with her beautiful almond eyes. Then she


    took the bottle and hid it well.


    After that, she gave a hint to her people and ordered, "Let''s go." She rode her Glint Phoenix and was


    about to leave.


    "Oh right! Tasha, I should return your spirit-manipted beast," yelled Rocky. Then he opened his


    Magical Spiritual Space. This caused Tasha''s three-tailed fox to run out and it returned to her side. It


    seemed that it was frightened by something. Its eyes were stunned and it wagged its tail.


    At that instant, a little beast ran out too. As soon as it got out, it looked around as if it was searching for


    something. Rubygon then followed it and came out of the Magic Spiritual Space.


    "What is this?" When the crowd saw the little beast, they were stunned as the beast was clearly simr


    to the Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf who had saved Rocky just now.


    This little beast was a young Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf raised by Rocky.


    Rocky never thought that the young fox-wolf would run out itself. When he was about to send it back, it


    howled loudly. In the blink of an eye, a figure rushed to the young fox-wolf.


    The fox-wolf let out a faint cry at once and rushed towards the body of the figure and began to rub


    against it. The giant figure revealed its motherly love immediately and touched the wolf-fox with its


    ws. It was a very warm and touching scene.


    "When did you raise such a little Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf? Oh! Also, when did you raise the unicorn?"


    asked Sabina in surprise. Then, she looked at the Rainbow Glow Unicorn who was standing next to


    him with a confused expression. She felt that she had seen the unicorn before. But she just couldn''t


    think when she had seen it. Sabina was recollecting all her memories.


    Hearing her words, Rocky didn''t say anything and shrugged. He not only raised a little Ghostly Ice Fox-


    wolf, but also had three Dark Heaven Insects and Dark Heaven Insect Queen in his Magic Spiritual


    Space.


    Sabina and the phoenix spirit maniptors were all astonished. The four spirit-manipted beasts,


    Uriah, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn that they hadn''t recognized, the little Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf and


    Rubygon all had connections with Rocky. The giant Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf which saved him just now was


    not counted.


    They didn''t know why there were so many spirit-manipted beasts that had something to do with him.


    Soon, Erica regained her calmness and reminded her people again to leave in case something terrible


    happened.


    In an instant, the chaotic scene turned quiet. Only Rocky, Sabina, the Dark Lord as well as the delicate


    butterfly shadow were left there.


    The Dark Lord was staring at Rocky with resentment and at the same time, he looked at the butterfly


    shadow with fear from time to time.


    "Dark Lord, leave the Myriad Beasts Ground now and immediately! I won''t allow you to ughter any


    creature here including human beings," the butterfly shadow shouted to the Dark Lord in fury.


    "Humph! I can leave if youmand. But before I leave, let this brat hand over the Sea Blue Magic


    Jade," the Dark Lord snarled and shook his sleeves indignantly. It was impossible for him to leave


    obediently unless Rocky gave him the Sea Blue Magic Jade. It belonged to him originally. After all, the


    jade was a very good cultivation treasure and extremely rare. Owning such a treasure signified


    superiority and power.


    "You asked for it. Ten years ago, you used this jade to cultivate evil spirits. However, you failed and this


    jade consumed all your strength. In the end, you had to put it here to gather the essence of heaven and


    earth. This clearly shows that you don''t deserve it. Don''t me him for grabbing your treasure. It has


    been here for ten years. Its ability to recognize you as its owner was gradually lost. Thus it chose him


    as the new owner, who is much more eligible," the butterfly shadow replied coldly. But her tone was


    supporting Rocky.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "It was all your fault. If it hadn''t been the critical moment when I was cultivating the evil spirit, you


    showed up and ruined my cultivation, I would have possessed the evil spirit long ago," the Dark Lord


    shouted angrily. Consequently, the wind blew heavily around.


    "This is the holynd of our n. How could I let you cultivate evil spirit here and sully our sacred


    ce?" the butterfly shadow shouted angrily.


    "Ugh! It is not a damn holynd at all! It''s just a dead tomb. Don''t say crap!" shouted the Dark Lord


    furiously. "The people of your Butterfly Divine n were already ughtered during thest war among


    ns of spiritual race five years ago and you are only a descendant of your surviving people. What''s so


    special about you?" Although he was a bit scared of the butterfly shadow, nothing stopped him from


    making such extremely arrogant remarks.

 Chapter 555 Ill See You Again Some Other Day

    Chapter 555 I''ll See You Again Some Other Day


    "It turns out that she is also from a n of the spiritual race." Rocky''s eyes flew open in shock when he


    heard this.


    "The Butterfly Divine n? It''s unbelievable! She''s actually a descendant of the Butterfly Divine n,"


    Sabina eximed.


    "What is the origin of the Butterfly Divine n?" Rocky inquired immediately. This piece of information


    was not enough to satisfy his need to understand. He knew he needed to probe more.


    "It is said that the Butterfly Divine n used to be an extremely powerful n of spiritual race from the


    Wild Spirit Land. There were stories that said they were so strong that they could even contend with the


    Dragon Master n, the Phoenix Master n and other top-level ns of spiritual race. However, in


    thest war among the ns of spiritual race on the spiritual continent which happened five years ago,


    the Butterfly Divine n was attacked by many ns of spiritual race, including the Dragon Master


    n and the Phoenix Master n. It''s ironic, but they were attacked for the reason that they were so


    strong. Those battles brought an end to the superiority of the Butterfly Divine n. Only a few masters


    were lucky enough to survive, and the Butterfly Divine n was almost wiped out. But my master told


    me that the real reason why this n was exterminated was that they had a very powerful holy


    treasure. This object terrified ns of spiritual race, even the powerful one. The other ns of spiritual


    race were afraid that the Butterfly Divine n would use this object to rule over the Wild Spirit Land,


    so..." Sabina exined. Of course, it was just a rumor she had heard from her master Marcia. She had


    no idea whether it was true or not.


    "I see." Rocky nodded and looked at the butterfly shadow in the mist. The event from Sabina''s tale was


    ying in his mind.


    "Dark Lord, I don''t want to get into any disputes with any other ns of spiritual race because I must


    obey thest will of the Butterfly Divine n. However, you uttered rude remarks on our holynd and


    insulted our n, and that is unforgivable. For that, you shall pay. Get ready to die!" the butterfly


    shadow in the mist rebuked in anger. In an instant, the wind was howling. It had suddenly be


    colder. Looking around, leaves from trees and petals from cherry blossoms in the deep valley were


    flying around rapidly. The atmosphere changed and it was as if a very powerful force suddenly covered


    the whole area.


    Both Rocky and Sabina felt that it was difficult to breathe. It was as if there were a massive stone


    pressing on their chest, crushing their ribs. Apparently, it was difficult for them to withstand the force


    that the butterfly shadow was exerting.


    The Dark Lord also got scared. Ten years ago, he was no match for the butterfly shadow. Now, ten


    yearster, it was naturally impossible for him to fight against her. Therefore, when he saw her angry,


    his knees trembled and his heart banged against his chest. He only dared to quarrel with her, but never


    dared to fight against her, because he did not have the guts nor the strength.


    "Fine, I''ll see you again some other day!" Knowing that he was in a bad situation, the Dark Lord


    suddenly turned into a streak of green light and fled. Before disappearing into the air, he left behind a


    warning, "Don''t dare get out of the Myriad Beasts Ground, I warn you! Once you do, you are over."


    Then the green light disappeared without a trace.


    As soon as the Dark Lord disappeared, the butterfly shadow withdrew her force, and calmness in the


    surroundings was restored.


    Rocky and Sabina could finally breathe. They held their chest, catching their breath and sighing in


    relief. But they were still sweating and fear was still unmistakably visible on their faces.


    Rocky was relieved to see the Dark Lord leaving. He took a look at the Sea Blue Magic Jade in his


    hand and smiled. Although it was a close shave this time, getting such a precious treasure was worth


    all the trouble. He could feel his body weak and fatigued. Luckily, with the help of the Sea Blue Magic


    Jade and the magical saliva, his strength would recover fast.


    "You should leave as well," uttered the butterfly shadow to Rocky and Sabina.


    "Wait," Rocky eximed when he realized that the butterfly shadow was about to leave. He turned to


    Sabina and said, "Wait for me here." He walked in the direction of the butterfly shadow and went


    through the hazy mist. The butterfly shadow gradually came into view.


    "It is you. I knew it was you." Rocky grinned after he got closer to the butterfly shadow. He confirmed


    that it was really Cherry.


    "Now that you have gotten the treasure, you should leave here as soon as possible. This is not the


    ce where you can stay. You are lucky this time, but you might not be the next time," Cherry warned


    calmly. She looked like a fairy, which made people feel that they were in the heaven. Her voice was


    soothing and her face was charmingly familiar.


    "Anyway, I''m grateful. Thanks for saving me just now." Rocky owed his life to Cherry, and he was


    indeed thankful. It was not the first time she had saved him.


    "It was not my intention to save you. I just don''t want to see the Dark Lord killing creatures in the holy


    "Really?" Rocky curled the corners of his mouth and continued, "By the way, have you done anything to


    me before? Why was there a somewhat mysterious power controlling the abundant spiritual power in


    my body?"


    Cherry looked at Rocky. She hesitated for a while and said, "You have asked too many questions


    already. The spiritual power in your body may be controlled for a while, but it is not a permanent


    solution, so be careful. You will not always be so lucky!" In a sh, a beam of light glowed and she


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    disappeared in the mist.


    Rocky heaved a sigh and turned around. He walked back to Sabina, who was patiently waiting for him.


    "Do you know her?" Sabina asked Rocky curiously.


    "She saved me twice when I was in the Myriad Beasts Ground." Rocky nodded softly as he answered.


    "Twice?" Sabina repeated in surprise. It turned out that Rocky was not boasting when he told her that


    he had been to the Myriad Beasts Ground several times.


    "I didn''t know that she is from a n of spiritual race," Rocky said with a bitter smile.


    "If she hadn''t shown up, the consequences would have been unimaginable. I''m afraid that this is the


    most thrilling experience I have ever had since I became a spirit maniptor," Sabina said. She hadn''t


    fully recovered from earlier experience and was still trying to catch her breath.


    "But we have to be careful. The Dark Lord won''t let me go easily." Rocky was still worried that the Dark


    Lord woulde back. After all, he had robbed his treasure. Rocky was certain the Dark Lord wouldn''t


    let him off the hook that easily.


    Sabina nodded in agreement.


    "Now we have another problem." Not far away from them, Rocky saw the mother Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf


    nursing the little Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf. Rocky frowned. He guessed that the Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf must


    want to get back with her child. This means he might not be able to keep the little Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf


    any longer. Besides, he only got the little Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf by chance. Moreover, the Ghostly Ice


    Fox-wolf had saved his life just now. Therefore, he had to make a decision.


    Making up his mind, Rocky walked towards their direction slowly.


    When the Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf saw Rockying, she let out a growl.


    "Don''t worry. I''m noting to take your child away from you. I just wanted to tell you that I didn''t mean


    to take your child away. The situation was critical. I had to do that. But now that I''m here and I met you


    again, I will give back your child to you. Take him back and take good care of him. He was a good


    friend," Rocky said to the Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf calmly, but despite his sincerity, he couldn''t hide his


    reluctance to let the little Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf go.

 Chapter 556 A Miracle

    Chapter 556 A Miracle


    The Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf suddenly lowered its head, as if to thank him, for it seemed to understand


    what Rocky had meant. Then, it shouted to the little Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf, turned around and left.


    The little Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf followed the Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf for a few more steps until, it turned


    around to look at Rocky. Like a child, it then cried its heart for it had gotten attached to him, showing


    that it was being reluctant to part with Rocky.


    But the Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf was having none of its tantrums. Turning around, it shouted at its little one


    in a low voice. Immediately, the little Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf turned around and continued to leave


    unwillingly.


    Meanwhile, Rocky had tears in his eyes upon seeing such a touching scene. Although he had not


    spent too much time with the little wolf, he knew and felt that he already had a deep connection with it,


    which was why he was also unhappy to see the little Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf leave like this.


    Sabina looked at Rocky''s face that was streaming with tears. At that moment, she felt that for the first


    time ever, she saw the other side of Rocky¡ªtender and vulnerable.


    Suddenly, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn showed up. It walked its way up to Rocky and rubbed its head


    against him, as if tofort him. Trying to make Rocky feel better, Uriah and Rubygon joined them.


    Now, the three beasts surrounded him as if they were all in a group hug.


    Sabina, on the other hand, was shocked to see theplete appearance of the Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn. She had seen it before, but due to the chaos, she wasn''t really able to see it very clearly. Even


    for the Heavenly Stage cultivators including Erica, none of them were able to recognize the Rainbow


    Glow Unicorn under such circumstances before. Otherwise, it would certainly have made a scene.


    Sabina could not help but feel startled upon seeing the Rainbow glow Unicorn, all because it was all


    too rare to see the beast. After all, it was ranked third in the list of spiritual beasts. Besides, this


    Rainbow Glow Unicorn was still underage, and it would be a huge potential to subdue it if possible.


    "Come on guys, I''m fine." Rocky smiled in a jiffy upon seeing the three beasts that were huddled


    around him andforting him.


    "Enough, guys, I think we should go now," Rocky said to Sabina as he turned around.


    But just when they were about to leave, Rocky and Sabina heard a faint cry from a distance. There,


    they saw a tiny beast that rushed from the mist, throwing itself directly into Rocky''s arms.


    Catching the beast subconsciously, Rocky looked at it closely only to find out that it was nobody but the


    little Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf!


    "Hey, little guy! Why did youe back?" Rocky eximed as he looked up at the direction where the


    Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf had just left.


    However, the Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf didn''t show up. At that point, Rocky felt it odd that the little one


    woulde to him alone. Soon after, they heard a wolf howl that seemed to havee from far away.


    At that time, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn poked Rocky with its head and then averted its eyes at the little


    Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf as if it was trying to tell something to Rocky.


    "Are you telling me that the Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf is willing to let me take care of its child?" Rocky asked


    as he immediately understood what the Rainbow Glow Unicorn meant.


    As a response, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn immediately raised its head for several times as if it was


    nodding.


    "Okay then, looks like from now on, I will call you Robin." Rocky named the wolf with so much


    excitement on his face.


    "How many spirit-manipted beasts do you keep?" Sabina was surprised as she saw three spirit-


    manipted beasts clustered around Rocky with an addition of the little Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf in his


    hand. After all, she had never seen so many spirit-manipted beasts obey a single person before.


    Moreover, even the peerless Rainbow Glow Unicorn obeyed him, which was just too good to be true.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Of course, the more, the better," Rocky replied as he raised his eyebrows like a proud parent.


    "You really think you are a God, huh! Can you really control that much spirit-manipted beasts all at


    the same time?" Sabina said ironically. Seeing that the little Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf hade back, it


    could be seen how deep its connection was with Rocky. After all, it was even willing to leave its mother


    just so it could spend more time with Rocky. That is to say, the little Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf had gone


    dependent on Rocky, which actually exceeded the dependence of the other normal spirit-manipted


    beasts.


    In total, Rocky owned four excellent spirit-manipted beasts as of the moment¡ª Uriah, a species


    Sabina had never seen before, the powerful Rubygon, the talented little Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf, and the


    most outstanding of them all, Rainbow Glow Unicorn. If Rocky could control all of them as they grew


    up, then it would absolutely shock the whole Wild Spirit Land someday.


    But of course, it did not include the strong and evil power that Rocky hid in his body. If, he could control


    this power as well, then he would definitely be a big shot in the near future.


    Right at that moment, Sabina finally realized and understood as to why her master cared for Rocky so


    much. This was because he was very unusual and different from the rest. To him, there was nothing


    that he could not do that always surprised the people around him.


    But at the same time, Sabina was also worried that if people in other countries knew that Rocky could


    control several spirit-manipted beasts all at the same time, then he would surely get involved in


    some massive chaos.


    While Rocky and Sabina narrowly escaped from Myriad Beasts Ground, a piece of shocking news was


    just delivered to the military camp of Crimson Dragon Army which was located outside the Deity


    Unicorn Valley.


    "What? The thirty thousand army of the Timber Deity Empire has already conquered three passes.


    They are about to enter the Evian City..." Lance stood up immediately upon hearing the news. Shocked


    to his core, his body could not help but tremble.


    "How could this be possible? We have controlled the whole military forces of the Timber Deity Empire


    at the Deity Unicorn Valley, haven''t we? In that case, then where did this thirty thousand warriors of the


    Timber Deity Empiree from?" Isis asked in amazement.


    The Commanders inside the camp looked at each other in dismay as they also heard what had


    happened.


    "Is it another trick up the Timber Deity Empire''s sleeve?" one of the Elite Commanders eximed


    hesitantly.


    Lance''s face sank while he clenched his fists as he heard this. Then, he immediately asked the spirit


    maniptor who had delivered him the news, "When will the thirty thousand army of the Timber Deity


    Empire arrive at the Evian City?"


    "I''m afraid that they will arrive in two days," the spirit maniptor immediately responded.


    "Father, the Evian City''s army, including the rest of the forces of our headquarters, is less than fifteen


    thousand. It''s quite impossible and probably toote to send the forces from other border cities to the


    Evian City in two days..." Isis said anxiously. After all, the Evian City was the headquarters of the


    Crimson


    Dragon Army. If anything happened to the city, then it would directly affect the Crimson Dragon Army.


    Moreover, the Evian City was the most important border city to the Holy Dragon Empire. Once the city


    was attacked by the Timber Deity Empire''s army, there would surely be unimaginable consequences...

 Chapter 557 The Predicament

    Chapter 557 The Predicament


    "It appears I''ll need to return to Evian City and takemand there. No matter what, we must defend


    the city before the reinforcements arrive," Lance decided. With their current circumstances, the only


    solution to keeping Evian City safe was to rush back to the city and bemander there.


    Otherwise, the city would perish within two days under the fierce attack of the whole thirty thousand


    troops of the Timber Deity Empire. They would need at least four or five days before the reinforcements


    from other cities could arrive. Lance needed to buy more time for them. The current state of Evian City


    was akin to that of a fat chunk of meat that was half chewed and swallowed by the Timber Deity


    Empire. If the Crimson Dragon Army failed to defend it, then the Holy Dragon Empire would lose the


    battle between the two empires. What was worse was that it would mean utter defeat for the Holy


    Dragon Empire even though its remaining troops were more than those of the Timber Deity Empire.


    "Should we order the army at the Deity Unicorn Valley to retreat?" Isis inquired quickly.


    "No. Keep fighting! Withdrawing our army now would only make the army more afraid and cause


    further trouble. And even if we could, it would be toote to rush back and rescue Evian City. Let''s not


    be passive and do all that we can while we''re still here. If we seed in guarding the city and breaking


    the Deity Unicorn Valley''s defenses, then we have a chance at destroying the Timber Deity Empire''s


    ns," Lance exined and shook his head decisively.


    The Timber Deity Empire ordered thirty thousand troops to secretly attack the Holy Dragon Empire


    while the Crimson Dragon Army''s forces were locked in thebat at the Deity Unicorn Valley. After


    sessfully breaking through the three passes behind the Crimson Dragon Army at lightning speed,


    the thirty thousand troops were to attack Evian City. This left the Crimson Dragon Army in quite a


    predicament. However, this attack of the Timber Deity Empire proved to be a double-edged sword.


    While taking over Evian City would ultimately help them win the battle against the Holy Dragon Empire,


    the thirty thousand troops would end up trapped within the Crimson Dragon Army''s guarded territory if


    thetter could sessfully guard the city. If that happened, only one thing awaited the Timber Deity


    empire¡ªdeath.


    If the Crimson Dragon Army could manage to defend the city, it could possibly end the war between the


    two empires. Therefore, both the Timber Deity Empire and the Crimson Dragon Army would spare no


    expense for the ultimate victory.


    A look of worry was painted all over Isis'' delicate face as she listened to her father exining the battle


    n. Her uncertainty was justified. The Timber Deity Empire already had the upper hand whereas the


    Crimson Dragon Army had to defend Evian City and break through the Deity Unicorn Valley''s defenses


    at the same time. The tension was felt by all. One wrong move could cause the entire Crimson Dragon


    Army to topple into defeat.


    "Isis, you stay here and takemand. I''ll return to Evian City along with several of the Elite


    Commanders and Frontline Commanders," Lance ordered her.


    "Yes, father." Isis nodded in understanding and approval.


    With that, Lance appointed several of the Elite Commanders and Frontline Commanders to ready for


    their departure towards Evian City.


    "Father!" Isis called out abruptly as she rushed towards Lance.


    "Is there anything else, Isis?" Lance turned around and asked her.


    "Well, I was thinking¡­ what if Rocky and Sabina would go to Evian City and help you?" Isis proposed,


    slightly hesitant.


    "Rocky? Are you sure he''d still be willing to work for me?" Once he heard that name, memories of the


    past flooded Lance''s mind. His rtionship with Rocky wasplicated. A misunderstanding had


    urred between them involving his daughter. It came to the point where he had to take back the


    Crimson Dragon Token and even demoted him to the logistics camp. Any other man who was


    discerning and generous wouldn''t forgive such a wrong punishment.


    Lance was fully aware that his daughter took Silver Wind to the logistics camp to persuade Rocky to go


    back and work for her father again. But he turned down her offer. It would be quite a challenge to


    change his mind.


    "He should at least be informed of our current predicament," Isis insisted. She knew what her father


    was thinking. She was aware that Rocky was wrongfully used because of her. She felt bad for what


    he had to go through because of her.


    "Do what you think is best," Lance relented. With nothing left to say, Lance found a vast and open area


    where he opened his Magic Spiritual Space. From it, he summoned his spirit-manipted beast known


    as Roaring-thunder Dragon.


    Once it appeared, the dragon let out a terrifying roar. Its gigantic body blocked out the sun in the sky


    which made the soldiers present drop their jaws in awe.


    Alongside severalmanders, Lance mounted his beast and flew out towards Evian City.


    Once they left, Isis turned around to get back tomand the army. Coincidentally, Marin was walking


    towards her.


    "Marin, go to the logistics camp and inform Rocky and Sabina of the emergency in Evian City. We


    desperately need their help," Isismanded.


    "I will. But, will Rocky agree to¡­" The worried Marin let the words dangle on her tongue.


    Isis didn''t need her to finish and had known what she meant. She replied, "Tell Rocky that I am begging


    him for help. If all goes well, I''ll owe him a big favor."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Isis¡­" This shocked Marin. She always knew that her cousin treated men like dirt. But now, with her


    bing more dependent on Rocky, she didn''t know what to say.


    Of course, Isis wasn''t the only one who grew a liking towards Rocky. Marin admitted that even she fell


    in love with Rocky at one point. It was a feeling that was hard to suppress.


    "I''ll see to it immediately." Marin said nothing more. Her cousin had made up her mind. Summoning her


    war beast, Verdanim, she mounted it and flew away.


    As soon as Lance and the othermanders were on their way out of the Deity Unicorn Valley, a


    dragon-shaped spirit-manipted beast appeared before them. It was nearly the same in size as the


    dragon they rode. Its skin was tinged with orange and yellow and it moved at an amazing speed. It


    exuded the same aura as Lance''s dragon. He suspected that both of them were beasts of the same


    star-level. An army of thousands of soldiers and a few warriors of the Heavenly Stage awaited from the


    ground below.


    Riding on the back of the dragon-shaped spirit-manipted beast was a delicate figurenguidly


    leaning back with a noble, cool demeanor and arrogant temperament. Each move she made exuded a


    powerful aura. Although she didn''t smile, her face alone was enough to charm even the most stubborn


    man.


    Once Lanceid eyes on her, he immediately knew who she was: the Commander in Chief and


    princess of the Timber Deity Empire, Alyssa Mu.

 Chapter 558 A Fierce Fight

    Chapter 558 A Fierce Fight


    "You must be the very famous Princess Alyssa, right?" Lance said calmly, staring at Alyssa on the


    dragon-shaped spirit-manipted beast. He knew not only her, but her reputation as well.


    "Why, thank you for your appreciation, but I don''t think I''m famous. I am nobodypared to you! You


    have already fought in the battlefield for dozens of years and made a lot of achievements!" Alyssa


    responded modestly with a faint smile, but her eyes were full of arrogance. She hid her sarcasm well,


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    as if she had been doing it a lot. Obviously, she didn''t take Lance seriously.


    Lance, of course, was able to look beyond this. He certainly knew what she meant. She just wanted to


    satirize how he was not able to defeat a young and inexperienced person. Clearly, Alyssa thought he


    didn''t have the qualifications to get that tittle. However, Lance kept his calm and responded, "I wonder


    why you are here waiting for me?"


    "You are going back to the Evian City, right? I just wanted to see you off." Alyssa stared at Lance, her


    eyes glinting of hidden sarcasm.


    "You are too polite. You don''t have to send me off. I just hope you can let me pass here," Lance


    answered with a sneer. He knew that what Alyssa meant by her so-called farewell was to see him lead


    his way to his death.


    "I''m not the one who owns and controls this path. You can leave if you want." Alyssa waved her hand,


    and the dragon-shaped spirit-manipted beast moved a little.


    "I''m afraid there is no way ahead!" Lance knew just what Alyssa was up to. Obviously, she wanted to


    stall them so that they couldn''t rush back to the Evian City in time. If he couldn''t guard the Evian City,


    and there was ack of soldiers, the city wouldn''t be able to resist attacks for a long time. Very soon,


    they would be defeated by the 30, 000 soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire.


    "Actually, I don''t want to fight you either. Please stay in the Deity Unicorn Valley for another two days.


    After our Timber Deity Empire''s forces conquer the Evian City, I will let you go back to the city to clean


    up the mess..." Alyssa giggled. She wore an attractive smile, but the vicious expression in her eyes and


    her cold voice made people tremble with fear.


    "If you want to keep me here, you should have enough strength to beat and stop me from leaving!"


    Lance couldn''t stand it anymore. He was amped up, looking very dignified and imposing. At this


    moment, the aura of the Divine Stage was exuding from his body, which shocked people around them.


    Even the troops of the Deity Timber Empire and those masters at the Heavenly Stage were caught off


    guard.


    "It seems that I have to spend some time ''ying'' with you!" Alyssa was not intimidated by him.


    Instead, her beautiful eyes narrowed, emitting the aura of the Divine Stage which was not inferior to


    Lance''s.


    Lance had already known that Alyssa had the strength of the Divine Stage, but he didn''t expect that


    she was on the same level as him. Even at a young age, Alyssa had such amazing strength, which was


    incredible!


    ''Princess Alyssa is really as powerful as General Marcia. She even has such amazing strength at such


    a young age. No wonder she is so arrogant. Also, it seems that she is well prepared. She will definitely


    go all out to keep me here and prevent me from getting back to the Evian City, '' Lance thought to


    himself, looking at Alyssa who was confident. There were only a few skillful Elite Commanders and


    Frontline Commanders around him. Obviously, they were not a match for the army of 1, 000 soldiers


    and those masters at the Heavenly Stage that Alyssa had brought here.


    Seeing that the troops of the Deity Timber Empire and those masters at the Heavenly Stage were


    ready to move, Lance decided not to act recklessly. He narrowed his sharp eyes and mustered his


    strength in preparation to battle.


    "You go ahead to support the Evian City first. I''ll attract them to another ce." Lance ordered the


    several Elite Commanders and Frontline Commanders.


    "We can''t just leave you here. Please take back your order! Let us stay and battle them. Commander in


    Chief, it is you who should go back to the Evian City first," an Elite Commander responded immediately.


    "Even if you join hands, you can''t defeat Princess Alyssa. Staying here won''t help. I''m the only one who


    can subdue them. Moreover, the n of the Timber Deity Empire is to not let me return to the Evian


    City," Lance uttered firmly, shaking his head.


    All the Commanders just looked at each other upon hearing these words. There was a certainty in


    Lance''s voice, and they knew nothing they said could persuade him.


    "Commander Wang, take the Crimson Dragon Token with you. If Rocky can arrive at the Evian City in


    time, give it to him. If I fail to rush back to the Evian City in two days, let him be fully in charge of the


    troops of the Evian City." Then, Lance took out the Crimson Dragon Token from his pocket and handed


    it to one of the Elite Commanders.


    Suddenly, the Roaring-thunder Dragon descended extremely fast into the ground. The dragonnded


    with a loud thud and its wings made powerful gushes of air. The sand, stones and dust were stirred up.


    "Leave! Right now. I''ll cover you," Lance ordered.


    Seeing that Lance had made up his mind, all the Commanders nodded and summoned their own spirit-


    manipted beasts, rushing towards the opposite direction.


    The troops of the Timber Deity Empire and several masters at the Heavenly Stage were marching in,


    attempting to stop the Crimson Dragon Army Commanders.


    Unexpectedly, a heaven-shaking dragon roar rang out. The Roaring-thunder Dragon shed as it sped


    through the clouds. The astonishing dragon roar that was heard a second ago instantly turned into a


    massive sound wave and charged at the troops of the Timber Deity Empire and those masters at the


    Heavenly Stage.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    A series of deafening explosions roared in front of the troops of the Timber Deity Empire and those


    masters at the Heavenly Stage, stirring up dust and blocking them. At the same time, some of them


    who had no time to dodge the attack were injured and some even died from the impact. Screams of


    pain and agony from injured men could be heard along with the sound of explosions.


    This six-star spirit-manipted beast was really extraordinary. As it moved to attack, its raging power


    was formidable enough to make the master at the advanced grade of the Supernal Stage tremble with


    terror and turn pale.


    Under the protection, those Commanders of the Crimson Dragon Army began to run for their lives.


    "Stop chasing them," Alyssa said to the troops and the masters at the Heavenly Stage when she saw


    that the Crimson Dragon Army Commanders had gone far away. In fact, her n was just as Lance


    expected. She just wanted to stall Lance, and prevent him from returning in time. Without Lance in the


    Evian City, it would be easy for the Timber Deity Empire''s forces to attack and destroy the city.


    Of course, Alyssa was sure of that. Besides, she knew another reason why the Evian City would be


    easily conquered: she had received the information that Rocky, who had ruined her several ns, was


    relegated to the logistics camp because he had been unjustly wronged by Lance. Considering this, she


    thought that Rocky was no longer a threat.


    Without Lance and Rocky, the Crimson Dragon Army was a sitting duck, waiting to be ughtered by


    her.


    After witnessing that the Commanders had sessfully escaped, Lance asked the Roaring-thunder


    Dragon to spread its wings and soar into the air.


    Alyssa saw Lance''s move and she immediately rode on her spirit-manipted beast and charged


    towards him.


    Without a sign of fear and hesitation, Lance ordered the Roaring-thunder Dragon to rush towards


    Alyssa. This was the start of a fierce fight between the two masters at the Divine Stage.

 Chapter 559 Think Of Rocky

    Chapter 559 Think Of Rocky


    "Deputy Commander in Chief, I''ve gotten some bad news... When the Commander in Chief and the


    other Commanders were just five miles away from the Deity Unicorn Valley, Alyssa''s troops stopped


    them..." a Deputy Commander announced in panic after he rushed into the Commander''s tent.


    "What?" Isis, along with the Elite Commanders and the Frontline Commanders in the tent, were all


    surprised upon hearing the fresh news.


    "But, is the news urate?" Isis asked immediately.


    "The news came from the spirit-manipted beast of Commander Wang who went together with the


    Commander in Chief," the Deputy Commander responded as he gave her a nod.


    "So what''s the current situation? Do we have any casualties? Any dead soldier on the field?" Isis asked


    in a worried tone.


    "ording to the information from Commander Wang''s spirit-manipted beast, they have escaped


    under the Commander in Chief''s cover, and are now heading to the Evian City under the Commander


    in Chief''s instructions. However, in order to cover them, the Commander in Chief resisted Alyssa and


    her troops all by himself..." But before the Deputy Commander could even finish his words, Isis and the


    other Commanders immediately felt terrified. Although Lance''s strength had already reached the Divine


    Stage, he would still be no match for Alyssa who was also at the Divine Stage and helped by the troops


    of the Timber Deity Empire. Therefore, it was impossible for Lance to resist them alone for a long


    period of time.


    "I want you to gather two thousand soldiers to assist the Commander in Chief right now..." Isis ordered


    straight out.


    Soon enough, two thousand soldiers gathered in the Crimson Dragon Army''s camp.


    Afterwards, Isis personally left the camp along with an Elite Commander, three Frontline Commanders,


    and two thousand soldiers, heading for the ce where Lance and the several Commanders were


    intercepted.


    However, as soon as Isis arrived with her people, there were already two corpses lying on the ground.


    Her father, along with Alyssa and the troops of the Timber Deity Empire, had already gone.


    Nevertheless, the ce had been destroyed and the ground was cracked, which meant that there was


    a fierce battle that happened in the area not long ago.


    Upon seeing this, Isis got a bit worried. After all, Alyssa was also at the Divine Stage, and although she


    didn''t know how strong she was, she knew that she was at least powerful enough to fight her father.


    Even if her father had such a formidable strength, it still wouldn''t be that easy for him to defeat nor


    escape Alyssa.


    What made Isis even more worried was that if something happened to her father and he couldn''t return


    to the Evian City in time, then there would be no one in charge of the Evian City.


    Meanwhile, Isis could not keep Rocky off her mind at that moment. She kept on thinking as she was


    not sure if Rocky would help the Crimson Dragon Army or not. All she knew was that there was nobody


    who was able to do this except for Rocky.


    "The three Frontline Commanders should immediately be divided into three groups and chase the


    traces left by the Commander in Chief and the troops of the Timber Deity Empire. Before anything else,


    find the Commander in Chief..." Isis, looking worried, ordered her officers immediately.


    And in the blink of an eye, the two thousand soldiers under the lead of three Frontline Commanders


    were divided into three groups and immediately tracked down in three directions.


    Since Isis needed to direct the battle in the Deity Unicorn Valley, she brought some people to go back


    there despite her apprehension.


    On the other hand, just when Marin rushed all the way to the logistics camp, she heard the bad news


    from Louis.


    "Camp Director, are you saying that Rocky and Sabina have been out for several days and they haven''t


    As a response, Louis nodded without denying the fact.


    "Did they tell you where they went?" Marin asked nervously. The Evian City was in danger, but Rocky


    disappeared right at this moment when they needed him the most. How could she not be anxious?


    But Louis only shook his head and spoke, "Commander Marin, what''s the matter? Is there any reason


    why you are so anxious to see Captain Rocky?"


    Upon hearing his question, Marin told Louis about the news that the troops of the Timber Deity Empire


    had conquered three passes and were approaching the Evian City. Suddenly, Louis felt cold sweat


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    dripping from his forehead because of sudden fear. He knew that if the Evian City was attacked, the


    Crimson Dragon Group would be in great trouble.


    "But the Commander in Chief has already gone back to the Evian City, hasn''t he? With the Commander


    in Chief guarding the Evian City, there should be nothing to worry about," Louis said after thinking hard


    for a while.


    "Right at this time, the Timber Deity Empire has sent thirty thousand troops which secretly broke


    through three passes. They must have been well prepared this time. Moreover, there are not enough


    forces in the Evian City. Even if the forces are dispatched from the other border cities to assist the city,


    they still can''t arrive before the Timber Deity Empire''s troops attack the city. By that time, we are sure


    that the troops of the Timber Deity Empire will definitely attack the Evian City with all their might, which


    would then put us in a bad situation. Although the Commander in Chief is on the way there, just in


    case..." Marin said with hesitation in her voice.


    "Yes, you''re right about that. But I heard that Captain Rocky was entrusted to the logistics camp due to


    a mistake, and now we are asking him to rush back to the Evian City to assist. Isn''t it too..." In fact,


    Louis had also heard about Rocky''s relegation, but the thing was that no one even knew the reason for


    it. Rocky had just been demoted not long ago. However, in consideration to the current crisis in the


    Evian City, they nned to let Rocky take action to assist. In any case, this matter would confuse


    others.


    "This matter was just a misunderstanding. As far as I''m concerned, with a view to the crisis in the Evian


    City, he might even take everyone''s interest into consideration." Although these words came out of


    Marin''s mouth, she was still uncertain, knowing that Rocky had a very strange temper, and did things in


    such odd and unusual ways. Only this time, the Commander in Chief made him suffer wrongful


    treatment and even demoted him to the logistics camp. If anyone else had such an unpleasant


    experience, they would surely be very indignant, not to mention Rocky who had helped the Crimson


    Dragon Army get rid of danger for so many times, but was still treated unjustly.


    Louis was not able to say anything for a while. But Marin lost her patience and asked, "Do you have


    any way on how to get in touch with Rocky right now?"


    "Yes, but I can''t make sure that I can get in touch with him in time. And besides, there is a chance that I


    can''t locate him!" Louis said with concern while he nodded his head.


    "Please help me send him a message. I want to ask him to go back to the Evian City as soon as


    possible. Tell him that this is what the Deputy Commander in Chief said. Let him go back to the Evian


    City no matter what happens... Please, I am begging him..." Marin said anxiously.


    Hearing what Marin had said, Louis was shocked as well. He didn''t expect that the Deputy Commander


    in Chief would even deliberately beg Rocky. However, he was a clever man, as he thought there must


    be a hidden reason behind it. Therefore, he nodded without asking for any more details about the


    matter.


    "By the way, please tell Rocky that I will wait for him in the Evian City. I hope he won''t let me down!" As


    soon as Marin finished her words, she left Louis''s tent. Then, she rode on Verdanim, which was waiting


    outside, and headed straight to the Evian City.


    Seeing Marin leave, Louis wrote down on a small piece of paper everything that Marin had just told


    him. As soon as he finished writing, he asked some people to bring the letter to the Carrier Beast which


    would then send the letter to Rocky as soon as possible.

 Chapter 560 Fighting The Dark Lord Again

    Chapter 560 Fighting The Dark Lord Again


    "But it''s not really a good way to go on like this," Sabina whispered as she winked her cold eyes.


    "But how about if we break out now? With the fast flying speed of Duchess Silver and Uriah, I guess we


    can get rid of him quickly," Rocky proposed.


    "We should wait a little while longer. If only the predecessor of the spiritual race who helped us before


    was still here!" Sabina cautiously said as she did not want to take so much risk at that moment.


    At that point, Rocky also got worried that if the Dark Lord really followed them all the time, then they


    might not be able to walk out of the Myriad Beasts Ground in one piece.


    All of a sudden, a small beast suddenly fell from the sky which then stood in front of him.


    "Whoa, s Carrier Beast!" Rocky eximed. However, his eyes narrowed. Somehow, he had a hunch


    that something urgent and dangerous was about to happen. He then picked up the beast at once, and


    took out a letter from a scroll tied to its leg. But when he opened the letter, his face changed abruptly.


    "Hey, what''s wrong?" Sabina asked as she stood up and walked towards his side.


    "The thirty thousand troops of the Timber Deity Empire have already broken through three passes of


    our empire, and is now approaching the Evian City as you read this letter." Rocky read what was


    written in the letter, which then made him look serious all of a sudden.


    "What?" Sabina was a little shocked. Before this, the Crimson Dragon Army had upied the military


    advantage. At the Deity Unicorn Valley, they were suppressing the Timber Deity Empire. How could the


    "It seems that the Crimson Dragon Army must have fallen into Alyssa''s trap. It could be that Alyssa had


    already foreseen that the Crimson Dragon Army would attack the Deity Unicorn Valley. This could be


    the reason why she deliberately pretended that she did not have any support and insisted on defending


    the valley. As a matter of fact, the extra troops of the Timber Deity Empire had already arrived at the


    three passes without the Crimson Dragon Army''s guard and broke through the three defenseless


    barriers with lightning speed!" Rocky said as he tried to figure it out.


    "The Evian City is the Crimson Dragon Group''s headquarters. If the city lost the battle, then it will


    undoubtedly be a very serious blow to the group. And the city is also one of the most important


    strategic cities of our Holy Dragon Empire. If the city is destroyed, then it will open the door of our


    empire. On top of that, if the army of the Timber Deity Empire takes the opportunity to wipe out the city,


    then who knows how many innocent people will suffer?" Sabina said with a dignified look on her pretty


    face.


    "What the hell is Lance doing? How could he possibly fall into the Timber Deity Empire''s trap so


    easily?" Rocky said as his cold eyes gave a grim look.


    "Did the letter say anything more?" Sabina said as her cold eyes narrowed.


    Rocky continued to read the letter, frowning at what he was reading.


    Curious, Sabina immediately took a nce at the letter, to which she made a strange facial expression.


    At once, she said, "It seems that Isis is desperately hoping that you go back to the Evian City and


    support them. I have never seen her beg anyone before. As she is a noble and privileged person, it''s


    not like her to bow down to anyone. But look at her now! She desperately needs you! Could she still be


    the same Isis that I have known? Or does she only think that she needs you because you can surely


    help the Crimson Dragon Army get through this crisis again?"


    With her words, she was apparently persuading Rocky to help Isis. Although he knew what Sabina was


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    trying to imply, he still did not say another word.


    "So, what are you going to do next?" Sabina couldn''t help but ask, while she looked at him, waiting for


    an answer. Earlier, he was sent to the logistics camp because Lance had wronged him. But now that


    the Crimson Dragon Army was in a crisis, Rocky found himself in a dilemma whether he was willing to


    assist the army again or not. After learning a thing or two about Rocky during their recent journeys


    together, she didn''t think that he would be so obedient to anyone''s maniption.


    "I guess we''ll be heading back to the Evian City," Rocky replied monotonously. Sabina was stunned for


    a while for she heard an answer that she did not really expect from him.


    "Does this mean that you want to go back to the Evian City to help them?" surprised about his decision,


    Sabina asked.


    "Yes. I mean, Sue is still in the Evian City..." Rocky said stiffly.


    "Sue?" Although she didn''t know Sue personally, she could tell that Sue was a woman. Seeing that


    Rocky all too worried about Sue, she found it strange that there was an odd pang in her heart after


    learning that there was a Sue in Rocky''s life.


    "What are we waiting for? Let''s go," Rocky urged. Opening the Magic Spiritual Space, he sent


    Rubygon back in the space first, then rode on Uriah.


    At the sight of him leaving, Sabina shouted at him at once. "But, the Dark Lord is still waiting for us


    outside!"


    "Then, we can only force our way through..." But as he spoke, it seemed that it was toote for Uriah


    had already flown into the air.


    Knowing that Rocky had already made up his mind, Sabina had no choice but to jump at Duchess


    Silver''s back and follow them into the air.


    However, as they rode on the back of the two beasts, a dazzling green light suddenly came out of the


    forest, blocking their way.


    As the green light shed violently, the Dark Lord resurfaced and appeared in front of them in an


    instant. Then, with a ferocious look on his face, he shouted, "Do you really want to leave now, you


    stupid brat? Ha ha! Before you leave, I must take the Sea Blue Magic Jade... and your life!"


    However, Rocky could only give the Dark Lord his best poker face. Without wasting time, he hurriedly


    took out his Frozen Wind Dagger, then quickly released his spiritual power. Instantly, the dagger turned


    into the ck ming de, along with Uriah''s wings that also released the Evil me. With the


    zing weapon and a beast that was on fire, everything looked spectacr.


    On the other hand, on the back seat of Duchess Silver, Sabina looked as if she were in trouble. Even if


    she joined hands with Rocky, she knew that they could still not defeat the Dark Lord, making it almost


    impossible for them to force out.


    But before Sabina could say anything, Uriah had already fearlessly spread its me wings and flew


    quickly towards the Dark Lord. Meanwhile, the ming de in Rocky''s hand released arc-shaped


    Moon des, which whistled in the air.


    "You are just biting off more than you chew!" the Dark Lord sneered, as if he belittled Rocky''s attacks.


    And with a flick of his hand, a green light shot out towards the flying Moon des like a long bow.


    When the arc-shaped Moon des touched the green light, they suddenly disappeared in the air. But


    the green light only becamerger, which gradually transformed into a ferocious skeleton, opening a


    Rocky.


    Feeling a strong wave of spiritual powering towards him, Rocky became more cautious as his


    tactics changed slightly. Immediately, he cooperated with Uriah and activated his two skills to fight


    against the skeleton¡ª Burn Heaven and Earth, and me ball.


    Soon, everyone heard an ear-splitting boom as soon as Rocky''s attacks collided with the skeleton.


    In an instant, mes started to pour on the ground as if it were raining.


    Unfortunately, the skeleton appeared not to be hurt at all. In the blink of an eye, it was dashing towards


    Rocky at full speed.


    Simultaneously, a delicate shadow and a beast shadow flew behind Rocky. Momentster, there was a


    fierce storm that rushed forward without warning, crashing into the skeleton that was in front of him.


    Again, another shocking noise was heard. But the skeleton was so thick-skinned that it was left


    standing up, without a scratch. It kept on rushing towards Rocky, Sabina, and their respective spirit-


    manipted beasts.

 Chapter 561 No Leader

    Chapter 561 No Leader


    Rocky''s face darkened at the realization that his power was no match for this.


    "Run!" Sabina shouted at Rocky. She predicted that the oue wouldn''t be in their favor. Their top


    priority now was to stay alive.


    Out of nowhere, a green light burst out of the skull''s mouth. An intimidating spiritual power appeared


    before them. It looked as though it was about to swallow both of them whole.


    Realizing that there was no time to dodge the attack, Sabina unexpectedly stood in front of Rocky


    alongside Duchess Silver with arms wide open. Gathering her spiritual power, she quickly formed a


    However, the seemingly sturdy fortress of ice was easily devoured by the green light and continued to


    spread rapidly towards Sabina and Duchess Silver.


    "Go!" Sabina quickly turned around and urged Rocky to hurry up. The summoning of the ice wall


    utilized all of her spiritual power, and her delicate face was bloodless. Knowing that she had reached


    her limit, she knew she couldn''t defeat this power on her own.


    Rocky wouldn''t back down so easily, nor would he run away alone. Suddenly, a ck glow burned all


    over his body like a zing me.


    Known as the Evil me, this was produced by the fusion of evil spiritual power and the spiritual power


    of Fire nature. Once Sabina''s ice wall disintegrated, the Evil me gushed forward like a ck torrent


    and crashed with the approaching skull and its green light.


    Instantly, the entire sky was filled with blinding, dazzling light.


    Unfortunately, that didn''t hold on too long either. The green light devoured the Evil me with ease. It


    had now extended itself to cover more than a dozen meters around them.


    "Hell awaits you!" The Dark Lord cackled with a sinister smile as he noticed Rocky growing weaker and


    on the verge of death.


    It looked as though all hope of surviving the green light was lost for Rocky, Sabina, and their spirit-


    manipted beasts.


    As they hanged on to the thread, a current of cherry blossoms flew in like a storm from the forest


    beneath Rocky. The current spun into a tornado and engulfed Rocky, Sabina, and their spirit-


    manipted beasts in the blink of an eye.


    The green light then enveloped them all along with the cherry blossoms as well.


    What followed was that all that had been devoured by the green light withered and died. The sight was


    appalling and ghastly, to say the least.


    The current of cherry blossoms burst out of the green light and into the air along with four familiar


    looking shadows.


    The Dark Lord was angered by this. He jumped up and cursed, "You taunting bitch! You''ve ruined my


    n yet again!"


    As he finished his rant, the cherry blossoms disappeared into the sky along with the four shadows and


    left him to toil in his rage.


    "You won''t get away with this, brat. I''ll find you no matter where you are sooner orter." The Dark Lord


    proved to be very determined. On his order, the green light surged into a fainter ray of light that


    followed the current of cherry blossoms into the air.


    Deep in the woods where the cherry blossoms first appeared, a butterfly shadow had been observing


    them from a distance. As soon as the Dark Lord chased the four shadows, it vanished without a trace.


    Rocky and Sabina stared in awe at the sight before them¡ªa current of cherry blossoms that not only


    surrounded and protected them but allowed them to fly at an incredible speed as well.


    As they both looked at each other, they knew exactly who saved them.


    "It seems as though the member of the spiritual race saved us again." A normally aloof Sabina


    confirmed with a look of sympathy and gratitude.


    Rocky nodded silently. This wasn''t the first time Cherry saved him. In fact, he noticed that she was


    always there to save him just in time. Strange how she seemed to know exactly where to be as if she


    was everywhere at once. He still couldn''t wrap his head around why Cherry saved him so many times.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    She was the one who informed Rocky that the power of his Holy Dragon Bead was enough to allow


    him to own the Sea Blue Magic Jade. Also, she was the one who helped suppress the evil spiritual


    power within him when it was out of control.


    Rocky had a strange feeling that she had arranged for all of this to happen. He felt that Cherry really


    wanted him to retrieve the Sea Blue Magic Jade. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been there to save him


    from the Dark Lord once more.


    "What does she want?" Rocky knew that nothing in this world came without a price. A spiritual race


    master of Cherry''s caliber had no valid reason to save a nobody like him constantly.


    But no matter how much he thought, he couldn''te up with any exnation.


    "What''s wrong?" Sabina asked him as she noticed that Rocky''s brows were furrowed and he was lost


    deep in thought.


    "Nothing. It''s fine." Rocky shook his head,ing back to his senses. Coming up with valid


    exnations for Cherry''s rescues would have to wait. Right now, they needed to focus on returning to


    Evian City.


    The cherry blossoms that protected them slowly but surely began to gradually scatter and disappear.


    At full speed, Rocky and Sabina flew on Uriah and Duchess Silver at full speed towards Evian City. It


    would take them at least a day and a night to get there from the Myriad Beasts Ground. On top of that,


    the Timber Deity Empire''s thirty thousand troops had already broken through three passes two days


    ago and were heading in the same direction as well.


    It was toote for them to get to Evian City before the Timber Deity Empire attacked.


    Within Evian City, the Crimson Dragon Group headquarters was in chaos. All of them were full of panic


    seeing Lance absent and the Timber Deity Empire troops drawing closer.


    At the moment, tenmanders were sitting on either side of the headquarters'' meeting room. Among


    those tenmanders were those who Lance covered and saved, and the Elite Commanders and


    Frontline Commanders, who had been guarding the headquarters, and Marin who didn''t find Rocky in


    the logistics camp and returned to Evian City first.


    Upon Marin''s arrival at the city, she learned that Lance and a few othermanders had been blocked


    by the Timber Deity Empire troops led by Alyssa as they were leaving the Deity Unicorn Valley. Lance


    held off Alyssa and her troops on his own so that the othermanders would be covered.


    It was worrying that no news had been sent from the Deity Unicorn Valley regarding Lance. They


    couldn''t confirm if he would be able to return to Evian City before the Timber Deity Empire''s thirty


    thousand soldiers attacked the city.


    No wonder all themanders present appeared worried and anxious.

 Chapter 562 Pass The Buck

    Chapter 562 Pass The Buck


    "If the Commander in Chief can''t make it in time, someone mustmand the garrisons of Evian City,"


    Elite Commander Ron said steadily.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Didn''t the Commander in Chief make it clear that if Rocky could get back to Evian City, he should have


    the Crimson Dragon Token and themand to defend the city?" Commander Wang interjected as he


    pulled out the token from his pocket, eyeing it as though it were a holy treasure.


    Upon seeing the Crimson Dragon Token, all themanders were shocked. A few days earlier, when


    Lance dered he would give the token to Rocky, they were in a dire situation and didn''t have the time


    to react. It was only when they returned to Evian City safely did they start doubting Lance''s decision.


    The Crimson Dragon Toke was themander''s seal of the Crimson Dragon Group. Anyone who


    possessed it would havemand over thirty thousand soldiers. Of course, it was also a status


    symbol, as it was so rare. Apart from the Commander in Chief, only Deputy Commander in Chief Isis


    possessed one. Thus, presenting Rocky with a Crimson Dragon Token meant he was entrusted with an


    important responsibility.


    This was precisely why themanders were puzzled.


    "Wasn''t Rocky just demoted from Elite Commander to logistics camp by the Commander in Chief? So


    why would the Commander in Chief hand over the Crimson Dragon Token and the right tomand


    the city to him?" amander pondered aloud.


    Themanders exchanged nces with one another, each one unsure as to why Lance would make


    such a contradictory decision. Of course, they hadn''t known that the Crimson Dragon Token was


    Rocky''s all along. It just so happened that after the ident with Isis, Lance took it back as he wronged


    Rocky.


    "Rocky hasn''t shown up yet. What a coward! Hmm, just let himmand the city garrison of Evian


    City. I really don''t know what Commander in Chief was thinking." All the Commanders including nk,


    who had a deep resentment towards Rocky, were annoyed when they heard that Lance actually


    handed Crimson Dragon Token to Rocky and let himmand the city garrison. Thus, everyone


    silently hoped Rocky wouldn''t show up.


    Among everyone in the room, only Marin knew Lance''s reasons. However, because Rocky still hadn''t


    shown up, she was a bit worried. With the thirty thousand men of the Timber Deity Empire fast


    approaching, the Evian City defenses were sure to fall if no one were to takemand by then.


    "I''m sure Rocky isn''ting. We should select a newmander to lead the city garrisons, from


    Commander Wang, Commander Ron, Commander Li, and Commander Lin," a Frontline Commander


    suggested, gesturing at the four Elite Commanders.


    "Commander Wang, I think you should be the leader," nk immediately said. "Commander Wang is


    the most experiencedmander among us, and the right-hand man of the Commander in Chief


    himself. That''s why Lance gave the Crimson Dragon Token to him. He meant that if Rocky didn''te,


    Commander Wang would have responsibility over the defending forces," nk exined with a


    satisfied look.


    "No, I can''t," Commander Wang hurriedly declined. "Commander Ron is the sole person here who has


    the ability and experience tomand and control an army." Commander Wang had a pained


    expression, as though someone had tossed him a steaming hot potato.


    "Me?" Commander Ron squeaked incredulously. "Come on. Thest time the army of the Timber Deity


    Empire attacked the three passes, I was screwed over by a hidden traitor! I almost lost the Wild


    Heaven Pass. I think Commander Lin should hold the post, as he always does." Commander Ron


    "You''ve got to be kidding me. I''m nowhere near as good at leading an army as this guy!" Commander


    Lin gestured desperately to Commander Li.


    "I''m the most inexperienced among the four Elite Commanders. If you three are not eligible for the


    position, then neither am I," Commander Li said calmly.


    Clearly, none of the four Elite Commanders wanted to ept the responsibility of having to lead the


    troops of Evian City. After all, they would be vastly outnumbered against the thirty thousand men of the


    Timber Deity Empire. It would definitely be a challenge to hold the city. Each Elite Commander was


    aware of this: that if they were to lose the city, they would go down in history as an inglorious sinner.


    This would, of course, brutally end their career. After all, they had served in the army for twenty to thirty


    years prior to getting promoted to Elite Commander. Naturally, they didn''t want to lose this position due


    to one loss. And obviously, they also felt that without Lance, Evian City was bound to fall. This was a


    guaranteed failure, so no one dared to take this responsibility.


    With each Elite Commander declining the task, Marin''s fury grew. It was time for them to stop buck-


    passing and take responsibility.


    The Elite Commanders were such cowards! The Frontline Commanders also stayed silent.


    "Now that we have established that none of you are willing tomand the city garrison, I''ll take


    charge," Marin said firmly, as she stood up to be heard.


    Hearing this, all themanders were stunned. They never thought Marin would willingly take this hot


    potato. It was a bold decision indeed.


    However, as Marin was a young and inexperiencedmander, it would be embarrassing if the four


    Elite Commanders let her take control of the city. They nced at each other ashamedly.


    "I think we''d better wait a little longer. Rocky might be on his way as we speak," Commander Wang


    said, evidently trying to save face.


    The other threemanders nodded enthusiastically. They were all in silent agreement that it was


    inappropriate for Marin to takemand. She was too young and inexperienced. It''s fine if she were to


    fight in the small battles, but the one they faced now would affect the destiny and honor of the Crimson


    Dragon Group. How could they possibly let Marin take over themand! If Lance caught wind of this,


    they would be doomed.


    "Marin, I appreciate your initiative. But I don''t think you can do such a thing, with your limited


    experience and skills," Elite Commander Lin scoffed arrogantly.


    Whispers filled the room. It was clear that the othermanders also felt that Marin wasn''t suitable for


    this important task.


    "You..." Hearing these words spoken from the mouths of these cowards made Marin seethe with anger.


    Her beautiful eyes red fearsomely at each Elite Commander before she abruptly turned around and


    left the hall.


    The sun set in the distance, and darkness crept over the city. Two miles outside of Evian City, a line of


    torches dotted thend in a zigzag manner, like a snake of fire. Countless figures formed a ck mass,


    rushing towards Evian City which was barely illuminated by the fire snake.


    Once the guards spotted them from atop the city wall of the south gate of the city, they were filled with


    fear. They hurriedly lit the beacon to inform the base camp of the arrival of the Timber Deity Empire


    troops. The sentries from the base camp were alerted by the lit beacon from the south gate. They knew


    what this meant, and immediately headed to the meeting hall to deliver this information.


    Themanders, who had been waiting idly in the meeting hall, were shocked when they heard the


    news. They nervously nced at each other, yet still no one wanted to step up.


    Just then, a guard rushed in hastily. "Commanders, Commander Marin gathered five thousand troops


    and is now headed towards the south gate. It seems she is going to face the enemy head-on!"


    Everyone in the room was stunned. No one could believe that Marin was reckless enough to lead her


    troops into a suicide mission.

 Chapter 563 She Was Playing With Fire

    Chapter 563 She Was ying With Fire


    "What is Commander Marin up to? How can she take five thousand soldiers to fight outside the city?


    She is certainly ying with fire." All themanders seemed extremely worried.


    "It''s no use to say anything now. Who would take the initiative to go to the south gate and stop


    Commander Marin?" Commander Wang asked. His face turned pale immediately.


    "Me," Elite Commander Ron volunteered after slight hesitation.


    Then he proceeded out from the meeting room and went hurriedly towards the south gate to stop


    Marin.


    When Commander Ron reached at the south gate, he couldn''t find any sign of the five thousand


    soldiers. What he could see was Marin standing on the city wall and looking at the army of the Timber


    Deity Empire that was constantly gathering outside the Evian City.


    "Commander Marin, what is going on here? Just now, a guard informed that you had gathered five


    thousand soldiers and were getting ready to fight outside the city," Commander Ron asked


    uprehendingly after getting on to the city wall.


    "If I didn''t say that, then you all would have been still shirking your responsibilities and wouldn''t even


    dare to fight even when the army of the Timber Deity Empire arrives in the city," Marin replied with a


    sneer.


    Upon hearing this Commander Ron got a little embarrassed.


    "Commander Marin, whether or not we would be able to defend the Evian City this time is a matter of


    great importance. It is associated with the reputation of the Crimson Dragon Group and also the safety


    of the Holy Dragon Empire. So, we may have to think twice before we make our move," Commander


    Ron exined. The Elite Commanders were not at all cowards. But, at the time when the Evian City


    was in danger and also when many people''s life was involved, it was natural for them to have a slight


    hesitation.


    "Now we are not having enough soldiers to protect the Evian City. However, if we can defend it by all


    means, then it wouldn''t be that easy for the army of the Timber Deity Empire to conquer the city in a


    short period of time. Since none of the Elite Commanders were willing tomand the army, I had to


    protect the city in my own terms. Kindly convey my words to the othermanders after you get back.


    I will stand guard tonight. The army of the Timber Deity Empire most certainly wouldunch an attack


    tomorrow or in two days'' time. I hope you would bring up a strategy to defend the city before tomorrow,"


    Marin said seriously.


    Commander Ron didn''t say anything, but just shook his head, letting out a sigh. Then he turned around


    and went back to the base camp.


    Upon returning to the base camp, Commander Ron exined to the othermanders about what


    Commander Marin had said. Hearing this they all werepletely astonished.


    "How dare she was to fool us like this. She really has no respect to us," nk fumed with anger.


    Predictably, the othermanders were also angry.


    "Actually, Commander Marin may be right. It seems that the Commander in Chief wouldn''t make it


    back, and Rocky was nowhere to be found. So, we have to work together for figuring out a way to


    guard the city," Commander Wang said after careful consideration.


    All themanders were also in agreement with him.


    Then all themanders began to brainstorm for ideas. However, each of them believed that his idea


    was the best and didn''t agree on others'' ideas. In the end, what happened there was just furious


    argument and ring upon each other.


    As a result, by the crack of dawn, themanders who had stayed up awake all night felt exhausted.


    After a whole night, they still were unsessful in bringing up a strategy eptable to all in order to


    defend the city. Obviously, the protection of the city in this one-sided battle was a knotty problem for


    them.


    At this moment, one of the deputymanders hastily came in, cupped his hands and asked the


    up with a strategy to defend the city? The army of the Timber Deity Empire seems to be all ready for


    attacking the city."


    Themanders looked at each other, and frowned. They couldn''te up with an idea.


    "Inform Commander Marin that she can take five thousand soldiers to guard the south gate first,"


    Commander Wang thought for a while and responded. Now, the only thing they could do was to just


    wait and watch how the Timber Deity Empire would attack the city and then try to find a counter


    strategy.


    As soon as the deputymander received the orders, he hurried to the south gate and conveyed


    Commander Wang''s order to Marin.


    "I knew it. They just couldn''t even think of a way to defend the city. I will have to rely on myself." Marin


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    was expecting this. Fortunately, she was well prepared.


    "Evacuate all the people around the south gate at once and ce them in the north of the city." Marin


    immediately issued an order to the city guard chief.


    The city guard chief epted the order and left in a hurry.


    "Instruct the five thousand soldiers who had been trained overnight to gather outside the south gate


    and tell them to get ready to fight," Marin ordered in an imposing manner.


    The deputymander who had just conveyed the order was sweating with fear. The army of the


    Timber Deity Empire had strength of thirty thousand soldiers, but the army that were to defend Evian


    City only had fifteen thousand soldiers. There was a big gap in the count of soldiers. Logically


    speaking, they had to protect the city gate, and use the advantage of the city wall to defeat the Timber


    Deity Empire''s army that attacked the city. However, Marin wanted to fight head-on with the army of the


    Timber Deity Empire outside the city. This was really surprising. Moreover, Commander Wang just


    ordered them to guard the city gate, but apparently, Marin disobeyed this order.


    "Well, Commander Marin, are you sure about doing this? Shall we inform the Elite Commanders first?"


    the deputymander asked hesitantly.


    "If you want to inform them about it, then go ahead and do it." After casting a nce at the deputy


    of the city wall.


    In a short time, the five thousand soldiers on standby rushed out of the base camp of the Crimson


    Dragon Group and headed towards the south city gate. Soon, they all had gathered outside the city


    gate.


    Meanwhile, Marin was already waiting outside the city gate on Verdanim''s back.


    "Form a formation." Marin waved her hand, and as soon as they got the instruction, the five thousand


    soldiers began to form an eight-trigram formation with Marin at the center.


    At the same time, the army of the Timber Deity Empire had already gathered at a ce two miles away


    from the south city gate.


    "Your Royal Highness, the Crimson Dragon Group seems to have formed a formation outside the city,"


    amander informed respectfully to a handsome man who was sitting on a high horse and was


    surrounded by masters of the Heavenly Stage.


    This handsome man was none other than Woods, the prince of the Timber Deity Empire.


    This time it was Woods who wasmanding the thirty thousand soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire.


    "Oh, really? What''s their strength?" Woods looked calmly at the direction of the city gate of the Evian


    City, and literally saw arge crowd outside the city gate.


    "About five thousand," themander reported.


    "Five thousand? ording to our intelligence, there are just fifteen thousand soldiers to protect the


    Evian City, which inparison to our soldier strength is too low. They have actually dared to fight


    outside the city with five thousand soldiers. They are really bold. Are they looking down upon our


    army?" Woods said with a cold smile. He then narrowed his eyes and continued, "Send up five


    thousand soldiers to size up the situation."


    "Yes sir." Themander left immediately.


    Half an hourter, the Timber Deity Empire''s vanguard consisting of five thousand soldiers and spirit


    maniptors were rushing towards the army that was going to protect the Evian City outside the city


    gate.


    Soon, the two armies began the battle and the air was filled with the sound of the battle cry.

 Chapter 564 Safeguard The Gate

    Chapter 564 Safeguard The Gate


    All of a sudden, sand flew in the air and the blood flowed like rivers. Screams and cries filled the air,


    you could almost sniff the smell of death. The cruelty of the war was undeniable at that moment.


    On the other side, the Deputy Commander had also arrived at the meeting room. He walked firmly


    towards and reported to the Commanders, who were in the middle of a serious discussion about battle


    strategies. Their voices were low and serious. When the Deputy Commander joined them, he then


    reported to them about how Marin led her army to fight the enemies.


    This revtion shocked the Commanders. At first, they assumed Marin was bluffing again, but the


    Deputy Commander told them that she had secretly trained five thousand soldiersst night. This


    confirmation made them realize that she was serious this time.


    The mentioned five thousand troops were about one third of the Evian City''s forces, which were


    responsible for protecting the city. If they let Marin horse around, losing so many warriors would


    definitely cost them a lot, which would obviously be a bad thing for the city!


    "Let''s go and have a look. We can''t let Commander Marin mess around like this anymore..."


    Commander Wang immediately said to the other Commanders.


    The other Commanders nodded one after another in agreement.


    They stood up abruptly then hurriedly went to the south gate. When they arrived there, they saw that


    the vanguard of the Timber Deity Empire had already fallen into the array arranged by Marin. On the


    ground were many dead and wounded. However, the five thousand soldiers led by her didn''t suffer at


    all. Seeing this bewildered the Commanders.


    "This array..." Commander Lin, one of the Elite Commanders, uttered softly as he suddenly felt that the


    array used by Marin was very familiar.


    "Isn''t it the same array that Rocky used at the Army g Contest?" Commander Wang announced to


    the others.


    It was exactly the Eight Heaven Locks Array used by Rocky before.


    The Commanders looked at each other in disbelief. They were thinking the same thing: when was she


    able to learn about this mysterious andplicated array? Obviously, the array was handed over to


    her by Rocky. But that would mean they had a somewhat special rtionship.


    It was during the war at the Rough Slope that Rocky taught her the array. But at that time, Marin was a


    beginner and therefore was not able to use it very well. But she took her time, exerted hard work and


    studied it secretly. Fortunately, she made some gains. If it were not for the safety of the Evian City, she


    would not have used this hidden skill.


    Four hours of battle between the two sides brought heavy damage to the vanguard from the Timber


    Deity Empire, which had lost nearly two thousand soldiers. After witnessing the power of the array, the


    remaining soldiers started to retreat.


    Seeing that the army from the Timber Deity Empire had retreated, Marin let out a sigh of relief. After


    ordering the soldiers to stay in their ce, she flew back to the wall of the Evian City by her war beast,


    Verdanim. After she jumped off from Verdanim, she met the Commanders who were waiting for her.


    "Commander Marin, you are way out of line. You didn''t even report to us, and just went to battle by


    yourself. I don''t think you respect the Elite Commanders at all," nk snarled angrily. He was deeply


    offended by Marin acting on her own.


    "I have said it before: If you can''te up with any methods to defend the city, I will use my own ways


    to protect it. Also, you bear witness just how bloodthirsty the army of the Timber Deity Empire was! And


    they were defeated by me..." Marin stated calmly. She wouldn''t have said that if she weren''t sure about


    her ns. Of course, she was grateful that Rocky taught her to use the array beforehand. She knew it


    would be of great value someday.


    All the Commanders were speechless after hearing what Marin said. After all, she did not lie. Indeed,


    her ways worked and the enemies were defeated.


    "I believe that the Timber Deity Empire will strengthen their military power and very soon they wille


    back to attack us again. Although I don''t know how long the array that Rocky taught me can resist the


    enemies, I will definitely go all out until myst breath." After she finished her words, she climbed on


    the back of Verdanim and flew out of the city to try and deploy the array and be prepared for any


    Meanwhile, in the army of the Timber Deity Empire, Woods narrowed his eyes after hearing the report


    from the Commander of the vanguard. He said, "It seems that we have underestimated the guards of


    the Evian City. I never thought that there would be such a sophisticated and clever array set up by


    them. But I''d like to see how long they can maintain that." Woods said it in a fierce tone, as if their


    defeat did not discourage him.


    After a while, he stood up firmly and ordered in a decided tone, "We can now use the ''treasure'' of our


    army. Commander Qian and Commander Chen, each of you lead five thousand troops to attack the


    wall of the Evian City from left and right. Intimidate them by your strength and numbers..."


    Soon, from the back of the army of the Timber Deity Empire appeared five Huge-horned Rhinoceroses.


    They were giants and mountain-like. Each step they took sent a raging sound to the ground. Each was


    dragging a chariot with fierce and long iron thorns. They stomped with great vigor and were under the


    control of five spirit maniptors. They created ear-splitting noises as they were rushing towards the


    Evian City.


    Marin, who was sitting on top of Verdanim as she waited for the Timber Deity Empire''s next wave of


    attacks, widened her eyes and looked far into the distance. A row of dust suddenly raised up in front of


    her, as if something was charging towards violently. The ground was trembling harder and harder every


    minute that passed, as if something huge was running towards her direction.


    Realizing what was happening, Marin frowned and loudly ordered, "Start the array!"


    The Eight Heaven Locks Array was deployed at once and an opening was left in the array immediately.


    The soldiers in the array were ready to fight and awaiting the next orders.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    However, when Marin and the soldiers saw five shadows of huge figures rushing toward them, they


    were taken aback and their hearts began to pound against their chests.


    Seeing that the situation was unfavorable to them, Marin immediately shouted, "Close the array!"


    However, it was toote. Two of the rhinoceroses rushed directly into the array, and then dashed


    forward wildly and madly, swinging their heads chaotically. Their huge bodies were crushed


    everywhere like a tank, and wherever they passed, blood sshed like ocean water against rocks.


    Soon, broken limbs and bodies could be seen everywhere. The air smelt of iron, blood and dust, which


    was rather appalling.


    The other three rhinoceroses were also smashing against the outeryer of the array. The impact was


    so powerful that the people all over the array fell to the ground.


    At this time, ten thousand warriors and spirit maniptors of the Timber Deity Empire took the


    opportunity to attack the city gate.


    Seeing this shocked the Commanders at the city wall. They didn''t expect the second attack of their


    enemies toe so soon!


    "Now transfer all the guards to the city gate and guard the city wall," Commander Wang immediately


    ordered.


    Because the soldiers of the Evian City were attacked so abruptly, Marin''s desperatemands were


    almost useless. It was impossible to get rid of the five rhinoceroses, who were huge and powerful. The


    array was about to copse any minute now. Meanwhile, the ten thousand forces of the Timber Deity


    Empire had taken the opportunity to attack the wall of the south gate fiercely.


    What was worse was that the Timber Deity Empire still had another twenty thousand soldiers awaiting


    their chance to make a move and attack.


    "Commander Lin, you and I should go down there to help Commander Marin," Commander Ron said at


    once. After seeing that the array was about to be crushed by the sharp collision of the rhinoceroses, he


    knew he had to act quick. The array was theirst hope they could rely on. If it werepletely


    destroyed, the powerful army of the Timber Deity Empire would be able to break through the defense of


    the Evian City.


    Commander Lin nodded immediately. He and Commander Ron summoned their three-star spirit-


    manipted beasts, jumped down from the city wall, entered the array, and rushed to Marin''s side.


    "Commander Marin, please keep onmanding. Commander Lin and I will work together to get rid of


    the two giant rhinoceroses..." Commander Ron said to Marin urgently. Then, the two Commanders rode


    towards the two rhinoceroses trapped in the array.


    They were both strong warriors at the Heavenly Stage. Luckily, through theirbined efforts, they


    were able to pin down the two rhinoceros.


    Despite theirbined strength, the impact from the three rhinoceroses outside the array still managed


    to seriously damage the array. Surely, the array would give up andpletely be broken down at any


    minute.

 Chapter 565 Sudden Attack

    Chapter 565 Sudden Attack


    At noon, the Eight Heaven Locks Arrayid by Marin still couldn''t withstand the raging attack of Huge-


    horned Rhinoceroses. It was close to the brink of copse, with countless deaths and injuries, and the


    deaths were extremely tragic. Disemboweled bodies were scattered everywhere, making the scene


    extremely bloody and terrifying!


    The two Elite Commanders relied on their own strength to resist the power of two Huge-horned


    Rhinoceroses. However, no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t change anything.


    On the other hand, the Timber Deity Empire had the situation under control by using only several


    Huge-horned Rhinoceroses. Not long ago, the army of the Timber Deity Empire suffered a great loss


    under the Eight Heaven Locks Array. Now suppressing the Eight Heaven Locks Array meant giving the


    army of the Timber Deity Empire a chance to take advantage of the situation.


    Of course, it wasn''t a result of the Eight Heaven Locks Array being so vulnerable, rather, it''s because


    Marin hadn''t fully understood the depth of the Eight Heaven Locks Array. Therefore, under the crazy


    attack of Huge-horned Rhinoceroses, the array began to panic and would definitely lose soon.


    The southern wall of Evian City had turned into a sea of fire, igniting everything that it touched.


    Thousands of soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire climbed up the stairs and kept attacking the


    defensive soldiers.


    On the city wall, each of themanders led over a thousand city guards, and also tried their best to


    repulse the attacks of the Timber Deity Empire one after another, barely forming a stalemate. Evian


    City had already deployed over ten thousand forces, but they could only scantily defend against the


    attacks of the Timber Deity Empire. There was another wave of twenty thousand forces of the Timber


    Deity Empire, and they were about to make a move.


    The guards of Evian City were in aplete disadvantage.


    In the midst of the chaos, Woods saw that it was almost time. The city guards of Evian City were


    noticeably having a hard time fighting against their strong offensive, and if the grueling attacks


    continued, they would definitely copse.


    Therefore, Woods immediately ordered the deployment of additional military forces into the battlefield,


    including over ten thousand soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire and teams of spirit maniptors. They


    immediately rushed towards Evian City, determined to defeat Evian City in one go and take it.


    As the military forces of the Timber Deity Empire rose to an unbelievable number, their attacks also


    became fiercer and more brutal than before.


    During the menacing attacks, a Huge-horned Rhinoceros suddenly rushed out of the siege and


    crashed against the door of the south gate. Unexpectedly, the collision broke the thick gate open,


    revealing a passage.


    Amander of the Timber Deity Empire seized the chance and led thousands of soldiers rushing in


    through the passageway. Along with therge army that attacked the city wall, the soldiers began to


    fight with the city guards who were guarding the south gate of Evian City.


    Almost immediately, the entire south gate defense line hadpletely fallen at the Timber Deity


    Empire''s mercy. The scattered guards of Evian City were either dead or severely injured. The south


    gate was filled with spirit maniptors of the Timber Deity Empire, their spirit-manipted beasts, and


    soldiers.


    The city guards of Evian City were under the assistance of Elite Commanders and Frontline


    Commanders of the Crimson Dragon Group. But they didn''t make the fight any easier than they


    thought it would. Besides, the Timber Deity Empire also had a few masters of the Heavenly Stage, and


    they definitely restricted themanders of Crimson Dragon Group, making it difficult for them to


    After seeing that the army of the Timber Deity Empire had already entered the city, themon people


    of Evian City immediately started to flee towards the north gate in chaos. They were stuck together with


    their families, dragging their carriages and whatever possession they hoped to salvage while they all


    tried to escape from the city.


    However, because Evian City was in such a critical situation as a result of the siege, the whole city was


    already under the order of strict inspection, and the gates of the city had been closed. Hence, all the


    people who wanted to escape could only crowd at the north gate area, with panic and worry on their


    faces. Children cried and bawled, din and noise were echoing everywhere. The whole north gate area


    was dark and packed with people.


    It wouldn''t take long before the battle fire devoured the whole Evian City.


    Three hourster, the Eight Heaven Locks Array set up by Marin finally copsed. Losing more than


    half of their soldiers and the people suffering from various injuries, they could only think of withdrawing


    into the city. However, the city gate had already beenpletely blocked by the mighty army of the


    Timber Deity Empire. Marin, the two Elite Commanders, and the remaining two thousand city guards


    were all caught in a pinch. The situation was very miserable!


    Outside the city wall, fire had caught everything it could burn. The smokes went up, turning the sky


    darker. There were bodies everywhere already but more were falling from up the wall.


    Facing the stormy attack of the Timber Deity Empire, the guards of Evian City had no choice but to give


    up the south gate. Under the lead of two Elite Commanders of the army, they pulled a kilometer back


    and ced a line of defense.


    "If we keep on fighting like this, I''m afraid we won''t be able to hold out until tomorrow..." Commander Li,


    one of the Elite Commanders looked at the othermanders with a gray face.


    "We are at a great disadvantage, and with the violent force of five Huge-horned Rhinoceroses, we can''t


    fight back at all..." The other Elite Commander¡ª Commander Wang''s face darkened, too. He had a


    feeling that from the very beginning, they were doomed to lose this war.


    Meanwhile, Marin and the two Elite Commanders led the rest of the city guards of Evian City, and were


    trying their best to break out with all their might, hoping to retreat back to the city. However, since the


    Timber Deity Empire''s army had already invaded the city wall, even if they did their best to fight, the


    Timber Deity Empire would still outnumber them. With only the three of them, they would not be able to


    forcefully break out, and would gradually fall into hands of the Timber Deity Empire''s army.


    Marin''s beautiful face was already marred ck by the fire of war, her eyes reflected her fierceness,


    but worry had her biting into her pink lips. She could not help but mutter to herself, "Why hasn''t he


    It was nearly dusk, and the sand was dyed bloody red. Just as the south gate of Evian City was about


    to getpletely broken through, two beast shadows suddenly appeared in the sky. One of them was


    the silhouette of something like a bird with ming wings. Without wasting time, a dense fireball


    covered with ck me rushed down, directly falling into the city wall of Evian City. In an instant, it


    exploded, and the mes soared into the sky. Several soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire who couldn''t


    escape the city wall were left speechless, shock was evident on their faces. In the blink of an eye, their


    bodies were swallowed by the ck me while screaming in pain.


    The aura of the beast shadow with the ming wings grew stronger at the same time. The ck me


    turned into a sudden rain of fire and poured onto the city wall. In an instant, the entire city wall turned


    into a sea of raging fire, and the ck me was ferocious. The soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire


    would burn into ashes once they touched the wall.


    "Get away from the city wall!" Themander of the Timber Deity Empire, who stood on the top of the


    city wall, immediately ordered. He didn''t dare to be arrogant.


    The soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire obediently withdrew from the city wall immediately.


    The other beast shadow flew down from high up in the sky and stopped in the air in front of the city


    gate. The strong energy exuding from the beast had spread out almost instantly. Suddenly, a strong


    storm started to form on the ground, raging and drifting. The cold wind piercing and the frost eerily


    chilling. Wherever the storm went through, the frost was formed.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Since the army of the Timber Deity Empire was constantly rushing into Evian City, at least a thousand


    soldiers were crowding at the gate, they were stuck there helplessly. As soon as the storm was


    unleashed, the soldiers were turned into countless ice sculptures at the gate, and then the storm finally


    crashed them into tiny pieces of ice.


    The unexpected attack momentarily interrupted the Timber Deity Empire from attacking further.

 Chapter 566 I Have no Intention of Helping You

    Chapter 566 I Have no Intention of Helping You


    Despite still being in shock over what happened just now, the people on the ground below could not


    help but look up at the sky. The two spirit-manipted beasts were now flying low. Each was carrying


    someone on their back¡ªone was carrying a man, while the other was carrying a woman.


    They were amazed not only by the aura of four-star spirit-manipted beasts but also by the aura of


    the Supernal Stage spirit maniptor riding one of the beasts.


    "They''re here!" At the sight of the beasts, as well as the familiar figures on their backs, flying above the


    fort wall, Marin froze for a moment then cried out in surprise.


    "Commander Marin, who is he?" Commander Ron asked in bewilderment. Obviously, he had yet to


    recognize the people who had suddenly appeared to attack the army of the Timber Deity Empire.


    The people riding those beasts turned out to be Rocky and Sabina, who had just rushed back here


    from the Myriad Beasts Ground.


    "Charge!" Marin suddenlymanded. She led more than two thousand soldiers of the Evian City to


    charge towards the city gate and break through the enemy''s siege.


    The sudden, horrible blizzard a moment ago had frozen many soldiers and forced the army of the


    Timber Deity Empire to retreat to both sides of the gate, hence a gap emerged in their formation.


    Marin, along with Elite Commander Ron and Elite Commander Lin, seized this chance to breach the


    enemy''s defense from this very gap and easily fought their way to the gate.


    However, just as they were about to enter Evian City, five Huge-horned Rhinoceroses ridden by their


    masters also rushed towards the gate, seemingly wanting to stop them from entering the city.


    "Where did the Timber Deity Empire get these five gigantic fellows? They''re almost as huge as


    dragons..." Rocky said in awe. As these five Huge-horned Rhinoceroses charged towards Marin''s


    troop, Rocky immediately took out a bottle of magical saliva and gave it to Uriah. "Distract them


    quickly," he said while patting Uriah. Rocky then jumped to a protuberant stone on the fort wall and


    stood there with his hands behind his back.


    Uriah dived towards those Huge-horned Rhinoceroses, all the while holding a bottle with its mouth.


    The moment the Huge-horned Rhinoceroses smelled the scent of the magical saliva, they ignored their


    masters'' orders and chased after Uriah who was now flying low in the air. In just a short while, all of


    them were drawn away from the gate.


    Now that the Huge-horned Rhinoceroses were gone, Marin, Elite Commander Ron, and Elite


    Commander Lin quickly breached the gate and rushed into Evian City.


    Inside Evian City, the city''s garrison was struggling to resist the attacks of thousands of Timber Deity


    Empire''s soldiers and spirit maniptors. All of a sudden, however, another group of Evian City''s


    garrison rushed into the city and joined the battle. The Timber Deity Empire''s army was caught off


    guard. They were filled with doubt, wondering if something had happened outside the gate. The force


    of their attacks weakened. Furthermore, since the support from their men at the fort wall stopped, they


    now had Marin''s trooping at them from behind.


    Before long, Woods, the prince of the Timber Deity Empire, who still had over ten thousand soldiers


    under hismand, received the news from the frontline.


    "How is that possible?" Woods muttered in disbelief. The news said that the team besieging the city


    had suffered a surprise attack. Baffled, he scratched his chin and sank into contemtion. Could it be


    that the reinforcement from the Crimson Dragon Group already arrived? But ording to Alyssa''s


    analysis, the Crimson Dragon Group could not arrive within three days. They were supposed to have


    more than enough time to take down the city. In fact, they had nned to upy the whole city in two


    days, just in case something unexpected happened.


    Woods looked up at the sky. It was almost nightfall¡ªthis was not a good time to attack the city.


    Besides, it seemed that the enemy''s reinforcement already arrived. He must be careful and wait for his


    chance patiently.


    "Withdraw!" Woods ordered after a moment of hesitation.


    The horn was blown. Upon hearing it, the soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire stopped fighting against


    the Evian City''s garrison. They withdrew from the city just like a receding tide. In the blink of an eye, all


    of them were gone, leaving only the Evian City''s garrison who had just broken through the gate under


    Marin, Elite Commander Ron, and Elite Commander Lin''s lead.


    "The nightes just in time," Rocky, who stood on the wall watching the troop of the Timber Deity


    Empire retreat, narrowed his eyes and said with a faint smile.


    "Had wee back even one stepte, I''m afraid the city would have been upied by the Timber


    Deity Empire," Sabina, who stood beside Rocky, said gravely. Duchess Silver was sitting quietly next to


    her. Corpses were scattered all over the area. Fires, which had spread into the distance as far as the


    eye could see, enveloped the whole city.


    A short whileter, Uriah, who already finished its task, flew back andnded beside Rocky.


    At this moment, the fires on the fort wall had burned out, leaving the wall scorched ck and ruined.


    Rocky got down from the protruding stone. Just as he was about to go down from the wall, a group of


    people rushed up and came to him.


    "Rocky, you bastard..." a woman cursed loudly. Rocky stopped in his track.


    He turned around and saw Marine at him in a towering rage. She was gnashing her teeth, looking


    like she was itching to kill him.


    "Commander Marin, what have I done to you?" Rocky looked at her with his arms folded.


    "Why did youe sote?" Marin questioned him with dissatisfaction. Had he appeared earlier, Evian


    City would not have fared so badly under the siege of the Timber Deity Empire''s army that it was nearly


    taken by the enemies.


    "You''re not my wife. Why should I report to you about when I woulde?" Rocky cast a nce at


    Marin and raised his brows.


    "You..." Marin flushed and stared at him angrily.


    Themanders and the spirit maniptors standing behind her had to hold back theirughter as


    they watched this exchange.


    "Hey, she is a girl after all..." Sabina whispered to Rocky with a frown etched on her face.


    "Ro... Commander Rocky, you are finally here!" A man''s voice suddenly broke the awkward silence.


    Commander Wang squeezed himself into the crowd and shoved his way towards Rocky. Since Rocky


    didn''t have a title, Commander Wang had paused for a moment but quickly decided that he''d better call


    him "Commander".


    As he tried to catch his breath, he took out the Crimson Dragon Token given by Lance and offered it to


    Rocky. "The Commander in Chief asked me to give it to you. Now that you''re here, you''ll be in charge


    of the Evian City''s garrison from now on¡­ Please ept this token..."


    "It seems you''ve misunderstood me. I return to the city not because I want tomand the Evian City''s


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    garrison, but because I have a private matter to handle. Now, if you''ll excuse me..." Rocky said coldly.


    Without even taking a look at the Crimson Dragon Token, he walked away straight through the crowd.


    All of thosemanders were struck dumb. They did not expect that Rocky would not want to lead the


    Crimson Dragon Group or the Evian City''s garrison. What he did was publicly going against the


    Commander in Chief''s order. Ordinary people would never have the courage to do so.


    Marin was more shocked than anyone else. She thought that they had hope now that Rocky had


    arrived. She never expected that he would be unwilling to be themander of the Evian City''s


    garrison and even turn his back on them.

 Chapter 567 No Reason

    Chapter 567 No Reason


    "I''ve told you that he is a coward. At least now you believe me." nk, who was one of the


    Commanders, took the opportunity to sneer against Rocky.


    "Commander Zhao, have you forgotten the lesson I had taught you thest time?" Upon hearing this,


    Rocky turned his head and looked coldly towards nk who was standing by his side.


    nk felt a chill running down his spine as he trembled. He immediately looked petrified and even


    didn''t dare to look straight at Rocky.


    After giving a nce at nk for a second, Rocky turned back and continued to walk forward.


    At the moment, everyone was staring at Rocky. They were quite surprised as they were not able to


    understand Rocky''s act. Even if he didn''t want to take control over the defenders of Evian City, what


    surprised everyone was that, at least he should have taken the Crimson Dragon Token. After all, the


    Crimson Dragon Token was not something ordinary people could even think of having it to themselves.


    And if anybody had the Crimson Dragon Token in their possession, he would be one of the most


    powerful men in the country. But this precious opportunity was disdained by Rocky, which was hard for


    people to imagine.


    "Stop, Rocky!" All of a sudden, Marin rushed towards Rocky and shouted angrily.


    Even though Rocky heard Marin, he didn''t stop, but continued to move forward. When Marin stretched


    out her arms in front of him to stop him, she red at him. "Why didn''t you take over control of the


    defenders of Evian City?"


    "Commander Marin, didn''t you understand what I just said?" Rocky responded with a darkened face.


    Marin was somebody who was really hard to deal with. It didn''t matter whatever he had expected,


    Marin would always outdo all his thoughts. Predicting her seemed to be harder than he had imagined. It


    was obvious that Marin actually wanted him to take over the army and guard Evian City for the Crimson


    Dragon Group.


    "I don''t understand, I just don''t understand what you are doing." Marin shook her head in disbelief and


    then continued, "Can you tell me the reason for turning it down?"


    "No reason," answered Rocky. He just didn''t want to get involved in any trouble. Ever since what had


    happened to Isis, Rocky realized that he shouldn''t be really that ruthless to her and should have never


    used her to achieve his purpose. He didn''t want anyone to be hurt or to get involved because of him.


    This had already happened once and he didn''t want to repeat it. However, if he continued to interfere in


    the war between the Crimson Dragon Army and the Timber Deity Empire, this kind of incidents might


    happen again at any time. Therefore, the only thing he needed to do was to keep away from interfering.


    "Do you still care about your relegation by the Commander in Chief?" Marin asked as she was unsure


    about what was on his mind.


    "Not at all. I enjoy my freedom now. I would even like to thank him," Rocky replied, shrugging his


    shoulders.


    "You must be lying. I know for certain that earlier in the past, you would have definitely taken control


    over the army." Marin believed that, because Rocky was still angry, he didn''t take over control of the


    army to defend Evian City.


    "Lady, you''re so annoying. I don''t want to say it again. Don''t ever think that you know me well enough.


    In fact, you don''t understand me at all!" Rocky said coldly, squinting at her. Then he turned around and


    got ready to leave.


    "You bastard..." All of a sudden, Marin reached out her hand and attempted to p Rocky in the face.


    Everyone was stunned by what they saw, and it was like if the woman had heartbreak. In fact, although


    Rocky did not ept the proposal, it was his own personal choice and nobody could force him.


    Therefore, people were confused why Marin was so angry.


    Of course, the people present did not know that the reason for Marin''s anger was due to her thought


    that Rocky was an irresponsible man and that he had let her downpletely. She felt that she was


    stupid and naive to fall in love with such a cold and ruthless man.


    However, Rocky stopped Marin''s hand without even blinking. His eyes were cold, and he was also a


    little angry because of Marin''s action. "Don''t make trouble out of nothing, or I can be very rude," he


    warned her.


    Marin seemed to have been startled by Rocky''s horrible look. She was quite amazed and stood


    unmoved, because it was the first time she had seen him looking at her like this.


    Rocky then released Marin''s hand and left without looking back.


    All of a sudden, there was a loud thud. As the people turned their heads they could see Uriah''s


    appearance and it was following up closely behind Rocky. Even if the Commanders had seen Uriah


    before, they were shocked by its powerful appearance after transformation.


    Uriah had undergone a transformation in the previouspetition, which was witnessed by all the


    Commanders. However, it hadn''t been long since Uriah''s advancement into the next star. Now it had


    be a four-star spirit-manipted beast. Such an astonishing change was just unimaginable to


    them.


    More importantly, Uriah had fully disyed the characteristics of a spiritual beast now. Therefore, even


    people who werepletely unaware about it could tell that Uriah was indeed a rare spiritual beast.


    And having a spiritual beast with such amazing talents naturally made everyone jealous of Rocky.


    Soon, Rocky and Uriah went down the wall and disappeared at once.


    Seeing that Rocky had left, Sabina frowned but didn''t say anything. After sending Duchess Silver back


    to the Magic Spiritual Space, she walked up to Marin and whispered, "I''ll certainly try to persuade him


    again, but don''t get your hopes too high."


    "Sabina..." Marin bit her lips. Though she was very disappointed with Rocky, she also hoped Rocky


    would change his mind. She was quite torn about it.


    After nodding to Marin, Sabina left under the watchful eyes of the people around.


    After Rocky and Sabina had left, all the Commanders on the city wall sighed with despair with their


    faces turning deathly pale. Now that their hopes for the future were shattered, it was impossible to


    guard this city.


    "What can we do now?" Commander Wang sighed deeply. Looking at the Crimson Dragon Token in his


    hand, he felt it was merely like a hot potato.


    All the Commanders looked at each other,pletely speechless.


    On the other side, when Sabina climbed down the city wall and caught up with Rocky, she observed


    that he was still expressionless. Sabina was silent for a moment and then she asked, "Are you really


    not going to help the Crimson Dragon Group to get out of this crisis?"


    "You have heard what I just said, right?" Rocky turned to have a nce at Sabina and then answered


    coldly.


    "But I''m afraid Evian City would get captured tomorrow..." Sabina clearly understood that with their


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    current strength, it would be impossible for the Crimson Dragon Group to be a match against the


    Timber Deity Empire, not to mention that they even didn''t have a leader.


    "There is a huge military disparity between two armies, and I''m not confident about guarding the city. I


    don''t want to do any of these sorts of things any longer. I don''t want to get involved in the battle


    between the Crimson Dragon Army and the Timber Deity Empire any more. Since the city is going to


    get captured tomorrow, I would be leaving Evian City with Sue tonight," Rocky replied inly.

 Chapter 568 Hello, Mr. Bai

    Chapter 568 Hello, Mr. Bai


    Noticing that Rocky had already made up his mind, Sabina didn''t know what to say, so she just kept her


    mouth shut.


    Meanwhile, the moon shone bright along with the sweet cold wind.


    Together, they walked along the quiet and somewhat chaotic street as they headed for the base camp


    of the Crimson Dragon Group. Back in the Evian City, everything was quiet, dark, and full of horror.


    There were even some people who rushed towards the north gate in panic.


    Upon their arrival at the base camp, they noticed that there weren''t any guards watching the door. It


    could be because almost all of the soldiers of the base camp had already been sent to the south gate


    to defend against the Timber Deity Empire''s attacks.


    On the other hand, as Rocky entered the base camp, he immediately made his way to the Isis Pavilion.


    "Sue! Sue!" Rocky shouted for several times as he walked into the courtyard in front of the Isis Pavilion,


    as if looking for the person.


    But no matter how many times he tried, there was still no answer.


    Dismayed, Rocky frowned and went straight to the Isis Pavilion. He searched every corner, but never


    found Sue. Therefore, he just had to get out and look for her some more.


    Seeing that Rocky was upset, Sabina could not help but ask, "Aren''t you looking for someone?"


    "Yeah, but I can''t seem to find her. Where did Sue go?" Rocky replied worriedly.


    "Could it be that she has already left?" Sabina responded, after thinking for a while.


    "Knowing her, I don''t think so." Although Rocky was still unsure, he still believed that Sue would never


    leave all by herself. Last time he came to the base camp, he explicitly asked Sheridan to take care of


    Sue in his absence, which was why he thought that Sue might be with Sheridan at the moment.


    With this in mind, Rocky immediately rushed towards the base camp''s beast farm.


    ''I have never seen this guy get worried about someone so much. Who is Sue and why is she so


    important to him? Who the hell is she?'' Sabina thought to herself. She gave him a cold look after she


    saw him leave without saying a single word.


    It was not long before Rocky showed up at the entrance of the beast farm.


    "Sheridan!" Rocky shouted at the top of his lungs just as he set foot in the beast farm.


    "You brat! Keep your voice down for I can hear you. I''m not deaf!" Just then, an old figure came out of a


    beast stable, yawning. He looked drunk with his messy hair, as it was his normal state.


    "Why do you still drink even at this critical moment? Have you seen Sue anywhere? I went to the Isis


    Pavilion and she was not there..." Rocky said directly, right after he rolled his eyes at the seemingly


    drunk Sheridan.


    "Brat, you always care about Sue and no one else. I''ve never even seen you care about me! I''m your


    teacher, you brat..." Sheridan cracked, a little drunk. Then, he quickly noticed Sabina, who just stood


    behind Rocky. Surprised at Sabina''s aura at the Supernal Stage, he could not help but shout, "Hey,


    brat! I never thought you would find such a beautiful and powerful woman..."


    "I''m Sabina Ji. It''s nice to meet you, Master Xu." Upon hearing Sheridan say that he was Rocky''s


    teacher, Sabina instantly knew the one and only ''Sheridan'', the famous beast tamer of the Wild Spirit


    Land. Although Sheridan didn''t look like much of a respected master, he was regarded as a famous


    person in the entirety of the Holy Dragon Empire. Hence, Sabina showed the utmost respect and


    politeness upon greeting him.


    "Well, I''m not a master. I''m just an administrator. Your surname is Ji. If I''m not mistaken, then you must


    be a member of the Ji n, right?" Although Sheridan had been ignorant of worldly affairs for many


    years, he immediately guessed Sabina''s identity right after learning of her surname.


    "Well, you are not mistaken. However, I am not a part of the Ji n anymore," Sabina answered coldly,


    shaking her head and frowning upon hearing Sheridan''s words.


    Noticing that Sabina had some secrets that she wanted to keep all to herself, Sheridan did not bother,


    nor ask her any more questions.


    "Sheridan, stop talking nonsense. Focus! The Evian City is about to be destroyed very soon. I think


    you''d better find a hole where you can hide. But before anything else, you should at least tell me where


    Sue is," Rocky asked seriously. But Sheridan was all too rxed at that moment, without a single panic


    on his face. Seeing him like this, Rocky guessed that Sheridan must know where Sue really was.


    "You brat, address me as your ''Master'' first. After that, then maybe I''d remember where she is,"


    Sheridan asserted as he deliberately made Rocky worried.


    Staying behind Rocky, Sabina was stunned after she overheard what they were talking about. In her


    mind, she found it odd that they did not have the usual master-disciple rtionship, but they rather


    acted as if they were enemies.


    "Has the city been conquered so soon? I thought that it wouldst for at least two or three more days. I


    can''t believe that the members of the Crimson Dragon Group are really useless... " Sheridan, in his


    drunken stupor, scolded. Then, he shouted at the house nearby, "Sue! Come out of there, quickly. Mr.


    Bai is looking for you. If you don''te out, he will forcibly remove my beard..."


    Then, a few momentster, a delicate figure hurriedly out from the house. She saw Rocky waiting


    outside. There was an undeniable tinge of delight on her worried and panicked face. Then, she spoke,


    "Mr. Bai." She rushed up to Rocky, but she moved so fast that she stumbled as she stepped on the


    hemline of her dress, and she was going to fall on the ground at any moment.


    But Rocky was quick on his toes as he dashed forward to Sue, saving her from falling.


    "Mr. Bai..." While Rocky was holding her in his warm arms, Sue''s body trembled in shock. She could


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    not help but look up to see Rocky''s face.


    "There''s nothing to worry about anymore. I''m here," Rocky whispered as heforted her.


    "I''m not afraid. I''m just worried about you," Sue said in a low voice as she shook her head.


    "Ha! You silly girl..." Rocky said as he gently brushed Sue''s long and silky hair.


    Meanwhile, Sabina, who was just watching everything unravel right before her eyes, found Rocky''s


    tenderness as he was so nice to Sue. After all, her surprise was very valid for she had never seen


    Rocky act like that before. Itching to know who Sue was, she found out that Sue was just a nice young


    girl. Although she appeared to have such a close rtionship with Rocky, she knew that Sue was not a


    threat. In fact, it could be that she and Rocky were just best friends, or maybe even like siblings looking


    after each other.


    "I just have to tell you that the Evian City is very dangerous now, so I''ll take you out of the city as soon


    as possible," Rocky said to Sue with a serious look on his face.


    "Leave the Evian City?" Sue asked as she was stunned by Rocky''s words.


    In response, Rocky nodded.


    "But I don''t want to leave this ce..." Sue said as she raised her head after hesitating for a short


    while.


    "But I have no other way around this. The Evian City is going to be invaded soon, which is why you


    must leave this ce immediately," Rocky responded.


    "You are very powerful, aren''t you? If you are, then why can''t you protect the Evian City?" Sue asked


    with a bit of expectation in her voice. She had heard a lot about Rocky''s achievements during this


    period of time. Whenever the Crimson Dragon Army was in deep crisis, the crisis would be easily


    solved as long as Rocky appeared to help them. That was why she believed that as long as Rocky was


    there, there must be a way to protect the Evian City.

 Chapter 569 It Would Be Tough

    Chapter 569 It Would Be Tough


    Rocky was taken aback by what Sue said. He had never expected that she would be so confident of


    him. He heaved a slight sigh.


    "I''m not God. I don''t think I can save this city under such a situation. Don''t expect such extraordinary


    things from me," Rocky went straight to the point. There''s no use beating around the bush.


    Sue looked away, as she felt a little sad upon his words.


    "You brat! I know you''re a modest man but we need hope. And now, it seems that no one can save us


    in this city. Someone told me that Lance was attacked by Timber Deity Empire on the way here, I hope


    he is safe and unharmed..." Sheridan mumbled, suddenly sounding sober.


    "I don''t have any idea about what happened to him," Rocky answered while shaking his head,


    disbelieving all the misfortunes that hade their way. A moment ago, Commander Wang gave the


    Crimson Dragon Token to him, and mentioned that it was Lance''s order. By doing so, Lance passed the


    message that something bad had taken ce unexpectedly, and he was unable to make it to Evian


    City as nned.


    "I know you''re here to pick up Sue. You need to hurry. Please take off as soon as possible. The


    enemy''s at the door. Since Lance couldn''t do it, it''s my turn to get the work done," Sheridan grumbled


    in an imposing manner. A drunken old man he might be but he was still sharp in mind and his senses


    were always alert.


    "Okay, well then. Take the girl with you, Rocky. I''ll stay here. I just can''t stand by and watch them break


    the city. Go and wait for me at the north of the city. If we lose, I''ll go and join you there," Sabina cut in


    after thinking for a few seconds, considering all their choices and its consequences. She gave Rocky a


    determined look, one that would not entertain any arguments.


    Rocky got what both of them meant, and he instantly set his mind with the task at hand. He nodded at


    them and whistled, calling for his majestic beast, and Uriah came down from the sky immediately with a


    beautiful descent.


    "Oh, when did this beast break through to the four-star? So unbelievable!" Sheridan eximed,


    shocked by the sudden appearance of Uriah. It had been a while since thest time he saw Rocky''s


    beast, no wonder that he was surprised to see it again. Uriah was pping its giant ming wings in the


    air. Sheridan was left speechless by the beautiful and glorious results of Uriah''s mutation.


    "Oh, only recently, I guess..." Rocky replied.


    "It is indeed a splendid spiritual beast, just like what I said before, and I would like to say that you''re so


    lucky to have such a rare species. It''s very talented. Just think about it. It only took such a short time to


    break the three-star to four-star. What can I say?" Sheridan continued, rubbing his chin, amused at the


    beast. As far as he was concerned, it was the only one he had ever known in his whole life.


    "So long. We''d better go now," Rocky bid them goodbye, nodding at Sue toe over, and together


    they jumped on Uriah''s back. When they were finally settled and ready to fly, he said to Sabina, "We''ll


    wait for you outside the north gate." Then he touched the beast''s neck and they soared into the sky.


    Both Sheridan and Sabina watched them take off until they were out of their sight. They looked at each


    other for a moment, before Sabina''s attention darted somewhere else. She watched the wall,


    wondering what they should do next.


    "Hey, youngdy, I didn''t expect you to reach the Supernal Stage at such a young age. You must have


    practiced very diligently!" Sheridan said with interest.


    "I''m greatly ttered, Master Xu," Sabina said modestly.


    "But I''m curious, why are you together with Rocky? I don''t understand. And I can tell that you care


    about him very much," Sheridan continued shrewdly, a teasing smile ying in his lips. For a man of


    his age, he was pretty aware of the things going on among young people. He could tell just from the


    way Sabina looked at Rocky. Her gaze carried so many feelings.


    "I care about him? That''s only because I was ordered to protect him. Of course, I have to look after him


    and it doesn''t mean anything else. Don''t make fun of this, Master Xu!" Sabina exined hurriedly,


    shaking her head furiously. She could feel her face heating up.


    "Protect him? You are not a member of the Crimson Dragon Group, and I believe that you won''t take


    orders from Lance. As a master-hand of your level, I guess the one who ordered you must be very


    powerful. Am I right?" Sheridan was surprised to hear what Sabina said, and he felt bad that he


    immediately jumped to his own conclusions.


    "Sorry, Master Xu. I am forbidden from answering your question," Sabina said with an apologetic look.


    She could not tell Sheridan that it was Marcia who ordered her to protect Rocky. It was not the way


    they worked.


    "Well, if you don''t want to talk about it, I won''t ask. Let''s go and have a look at what the Crimson


    Dragon Army are doing now. I bet they''re cats on hot bricks now..." Sheridan suggested, dropping the


    topic of who the secret person was, which relieved Sabina. At least the master wasn''t nosy or prying.


    Sabina dly followed Sheridan.


    Meanwhile, Uriah was taking Rocky and Sue to the north gate of Evian City. Rocky and Sue held fast


    and tight on Uriah as they flew in the sky. On their way there, they saw throngs and hordes of people


    heading to the same path as them. There were too many people, and it was chaotic. People were


    screaming and crying for help, while some were just confused. Apparently, they were all panicking,


    pushing against and stepping on each other to get to the gate as soon as possible. These must be the


    civilians of the city, and they wanted to get out of the city, afraid of being affected or involved in the


    But the north gate was already closed. Dozens of soldiers were standing guard in front of the gate,


    armed with swords, blocking the way out of the city.


    "What is going on here? Why are they not allowing the civilians to go out? It''s none of their business!"


    Sue shouted behind Rocky, her eyebrows furrowed.


    "The war will start any minute now, but why won''t they open the gate? It''s strange," Rocky replied. He


    pulled a long face. He had no idea who ordered the soldiers to do so, but whoever he was, he must be


    an idiot. If they didn''t open the gate and let the civilians out, the civilians might get in conflict with the


    soldiers, and it would be inevitable to cause injury or even death. If things went on, the civilians might


    rise in rebellion. And if the spies from Timber Deity Empire intended to stir up more trouble, the


    Crimson Dragon Group might lose this city before the sun rose tomorrow. Right there and then, the


    Timber Deity Empire would take it without losing any of their soldiers.


    "Do something to help them, Mr. Bai! We can''t let them die!" Sue yelled and pleaded to Rocky, pulling


    on his shoulders.


    Rocky hesitated for a moment and then nodded. He put his hand on Uriah, who responded with a roar.


    It spread its wings and swooped down, and thennded so swiftly.


    On the ground, the civilians caught sight of the mes caused by the flying beast. Next they saw a


    dragon flying down from the sky. Frightened, they scattered in all directions, making an open space on


    the ground perfect for Uriah''s descent.


    Uriah took the time tond on the clearing. The civilians around them were stunned. They stopped all


    their arguments, even the children stopped crying, and all their eyes turned to Uriah and its two riders.


    No one dared to take any step closer to the beast.


    Not far away, the soldiers in front of the gate also saw the beastnding, but they were unable to get a


    closer look because of the crowd in front of them. But they guessed that it was a spirit-manipted


    beast.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Rocky jumped down from Uriah''s back, and walked with grace and confidence towards the gate


    through the parted crowd and stood his ground without outwardly speaking his power, leaving the


    crowd astounded. Soon, he came face to face with the city guards.


    "Open the gate..." Rocky told to the soldiers coldly. He didn''t raise his voice, and it remained monotone


    and he sounded calm but there was power and pressure in his words.


    "Who the hell are you? Fuck off!" The tall thin man, who looked like the leader of the troop and also a


    spirit maniptor, challenged Rocky. He burst into curses as soon as he heard Rocky order them to


    open the gate of the city so arrogantly without looking him in the eye. Of course, he was not able to


    detect Rocky''s hidden power because he was so consumed by the thought that he was more powerful


    than anyone there.


    Rocky narrowed his eyes, and the captain immediately sensed the overwhelming powering from


    him. He stepped away from Rocky subconsciously.

 Chapter 570 Close The Gate

    Chapter 570 Close The Gate


    "Open the gate," Rocky repeated firmly.


    The captain was afraid. However, he still responded in a snobbish manner, "It''s the order of the lord


    prefect to close the gate. If you are capable enough, ask the lord prefect to open the door for you..."


    Rocky sneered at the rudeness of the man. With the shining of spiritual light, he quickly drew out


    Frozen Wind Dagger. The dagger instantly turned into ming de. Rocky wielded it in the air, and


    marched straight forward.


    The captain was stunned and froze in ce when he saw the extraordinary power emitted by Frozen


    Wind Dagger in Rocky''s hand. His face was as white as paper, but he kept on warning Rocky as if he


    were so sure he would still win this if they fought, "If you get any closer, don''t me us for your


    injuries."


    However, Rocky turned a deaf ear to him. He directly rushed to the city gate, towards the city guards


    blocking the way.


    "Stop him!" seeing that the situation was unfavorable, the captain ordered his men instead.


    Instantly, several city guards rushed towards Rocky, trying to stop him.


    But in the next second, Evil me was burning all over Rocky''s body, it made him look as if he were


    possessed by a devil. It was so frightening that the city guards didn''t dare move forward, not wanting to


    get any closer to Rocky. Their legs turned jelly and they fell into their knees.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Then, with the public watching, Rocky moved his Frozen Wind Dagger into the air, following a cross


    shape. In an instant, me roared out in the form of a cross and directly mmed into the city gate.


    With a thundering noise, the gate exploded into splintering pieces.


    Seeing that the city gate had been broken, people had no time to rejoice. They quickly rushed towards


    the city gate desperately.


    The city guards were stunned by Rocky''s power. But before they could react and fight back Rocky, the


    citizens were trampling them down and ignoring theirmands.


    Rocky put away the Frozen Wind Dagger, and walked straight back to Uriah''s side and jumped onto it.


    "Mr. Bai, if the city is taken, these people will be homeless. Can you do something about it?" Sue


    suddenly asked Rocky when she saw the people escaping from the city. She was frowning.


    Rocky stared at the throng of people running desperately out of the city but didn''t answer her.


    "Mr. Bai, I don''t really want to leave. Miss Isis was so kind to me, so I want to be with her..." Sue felt


    aggrieved, her eyes reddening with the conflicting feelings.


    Hearing what Sue felt and her face reflecting the genuineness of it, Rocky''s face changed. He


    hesitated but asked, "Do you really want to stay in Evian City?"


    Sue nodded firmly.


    "Let me take you to a safe ce first," Rocky told her. Looking at Sue and considering her feelings,


    Rocky ordered Uriah to fly up and head north, he needed to take Sue out of the city first.


    Meanwhile, Marin and themanders had temporarily returned to the conference hall of the army


    base. Everyone looked tired, and their armors were almost dyed red by the mes of the war and


    blood. They were speechless, because they all knew that the city guards could not stand another day


    of fighting. The end was near. And Evian City would fall definitely into the hands of Timber Deity Empire


    after tomorrow.


    "In today''s battle, more than half of the city''s garrisons are gone, and less than eight thousand troops


    are left, while Timber Deity Empire has at least twenty thousand troops left. If they attack with all their


    force tomorrow, the city would definitely fall," Commander Wang muttered and shook his head.


    "It seems that we can''t guard Evian City anymore. We''d better retreat from Evian City earlier, that way


    we can keep some troops and stay alive, while waiting for the reinforcements toe, then we could


    take the city back," Commander Li suggested.


    "That''s impossible. Evian City is the headquarters of Crimson Dragon Group. If people learn that our


    army withdraws, it will bring shame to Crimson Dragon Group..." Marin said tly.


    "Marin is right. The loss of Evian City will also cause great damage on the morale of Crimson Dragon


    Army. Besides, if Timber Deity Empire takes the city and moves forward, it will be more difficult to stop


    them. I don''t think reinforcements would be of great help then," Commander Ron agreed.


    "So, no matter how, we must guard the city," Marin said firmly, eyes determined. She hadn''t lost the


    fight in her.


    "But how are we supposed to guard it? Troops or morale, we are both at a great disadvantage against


    Timber Deity Empire. In addition, Timber Deity Empire also owns five Huge-horned Rhinoceroses,


    which are too powerful for us to resist..." Commander Li inquired, hope slowly leaving his eyes.


    "I agree with Commander Li. If we continue to fight, we will only get injured or even killed, it''s all in vain.


    We''d better withdraw from Evian City for now and regroup. When the reinforcements arrive, we''ll try


    and take back the city..." Commander Li had supporters too.


    "I think it''s better to withdraw from the city too."


    "If we retreat out of the city like this, Crimson Dragon Group will beughed at by the whole world,


    where has the fierce group gone to? To hide from their enemies under their mothers'' skirts? Can you


    stomach being theughing stock?"


    For a moment, themanders were divided into two factions, those who wanted to keep guarding the


    city and those who felt like it was a better choice to withdraw and regroup. Arguments were thrown


    carelessly into each other, everyone was arguing fiercely trying to prove their point.


    "Are you just cowards?" an old and stern voice yelled, overpowering all the raising voices of argument


    in the room.


    Turning around, ready to fight whoever called them cowards, themanders saw two figures walking


    in side by side.


    "Sheridan..."


    "Sabina..."


    Seeing the twoing in, themanders had their mouths shut tight.


    "Even if we can''t keep Evian City, we can''t let Timber Deity Empire easily obtain it. Moreover, your


    Commander in Chief won''t like you to give it up so easily..." Sheridan said solemnly, looking around at


    themanders'' faces.


    Many of them lowered their heads in shame. What Sheridan said was true.


    "Master Xu is right. We can''t easily give up even if we have to fight until ourst breath," Sabina


    supported. They had to fight as one and unite in guarding the city to be able to keep it.


    "But with the current situation, it''s truly impossible for us to guard the city," Commander Wang


    countered helplessly.


    "If Rocky is here, he might find a way out. But he¡­ I''m so disappointed with him." At the mention of


    Rocky, Marin''s heart sank. Here they all were, waiting and hoping for Rocky to save the city.


    "I think he is just a coward," nk mumbled scornfully.


    "If he were a coward, Crimson Dragon Group would have lost as early as when the three passes were


    in danger," Sabina refuted angrily.


    Hearing this, all themanders took on a ghastly expression. They knew Sabina was right. Without


    Rocky, Crimson Dragon Army would have been instantly defeated at the three passes.


    "Since we still have time, let''s think about what we can do to face our enemy. Even if we lose, our loss


    must be of value. From now on, I willmand the city garrison..." Sabina said boldly. She was the


    Deputy Commander in Chief of Rime Army, one of the four legions in Holy Dragon Empire. At this


    critical moment, no one was better suited to take on the role but her.


    Hearing this, all themanders gave her an encouraging nod. After all, Sabina''s power was


    undeniably strong. Hence, hope may exist if Sabinamanded the garrisons of Evian City.


    "Ha-ha, Sabina, you are really my kind of person. I will make an exception this time to help you..."


    Sheridanughed but it was evident that he admired her boldness.


    Themanders were surprised, but they gained confidence seeing that even Sheridan, who had


    been living in seclusion for a long time, was willing to help.

 Chapter 571 He Caused Quite A Stir!

    Chapter 571 He Caused Quite A Stir!


    After Sabina took over themand authority of the Evian City, unity was reflected among the


    camaraderie of the Commanders. They themselves were able to realize how their solidarity was much


    better than before. Nevertheless, all of them felt at ease because they thought as though the heavy


    burdens on their shoulders were lifted and transferred to Sabina instead. The Commanders felt


    unbounded thinking that they would no longer be med if they could not defend the city.


    Of course, Sabina knew what was on the Commanders'' minds, but the city was currently in danger.


    What they thought hardly mattered. All Sabina thought was if no one stood up to lead, the city would be


    lost without any doubt. Moreover, there was another reason why she took over themand authority


    of the city: it''s because of her little hunch. She was expecting something from someone. It was weird


    and unanticipated. What drove her to that expectation baffled her as well.


    Because of Sabina''s presence andmand, all the Commanders were enthusiastic. The


    Commanders offered advice actively, and even rmended themselves to offer their service. Most of


    them wanted to show off their skills and impress Sabina. However, only a few of the Elite Commanders


    knew a little about the background of Sabina, while the rest of the Commanders did not know her


    background at all. Because of her identity alone as a strong warrior at the Supernal Stage, she was


    able to outperform all the others.


    "Commander Wang, how many soldiers are there left in the Evian City after today''s battle?" Sabina


    asked immediately after she and Sheridan sat down to take a break.


    "About eight thousand," Commander Wang responded, cupping his hands.


    "Eight thousand? How about that of the enemy?" Sabina continued after thinking a while.


    "More than twenty thousand," Commander Wang answered after a moment of hesitation. He didn''t


    need to borate just how much advantage the enemy had with this much manpower.


    "So, we don''t even have half of the military power of the Timber Deity Empire?" Sabina raised her


    eyebrows in disbelief. She had expected the difference in their military power, but the gap was much


    Huge-horned Rhinoceros that were as powerful as divine weapons on the battlefield. The five


    rhinoceros were able to break any defense line for the Timber Deity Empire, making the city walls


    "Commander Sabina, do you have any good ideas?" Commander Ron turned and asked desperately.


    "In such a case, no matter how good a n is, it will never work. The Timber Deity Empire has the


    upper hand in every aspect. We have no other choice but to defend it until thest moment, no matter


    what..." Sabina told the truth. The situation of the Evian City was not looking good.


    Hearing what she said, all the Commanders shook their heads and sighed. They couldn''t hide their


    dismay and Sabina couldn''t really me them. After all, it was their lives that were at risk.


    A few secondster, two figures were seen to be hurrying into the room.


    After seeing one of the figures walking ahead, Commander Wang was a little surprised. He walked


    over to close the distance between them and asked, "Prefect, what brought you here?"


    This man was the prefect of the Evian City. He had once fought with Rocky. The person walking behind


    him was the captain who had led several city guards to try to block the north gate. Yet, the blocked gate


    was bombarded by Rocky.


    "Commander Wang, the north gate was broken," the prefect said with his face looking pale and grim.


    The news the perfect brought shocked the Commanders. They looked at each other and wondered


    who was so bold that he was able to break the north gate.


    "Why was the gate broken?" Commander Wang asked in surprise. The other Commanders were still


    and longing for a response.


    "After I got the news that Evian City would be attacked by the army of the Timber Deity Empire


    yesterday, I had already ordered that all the gates of the city should be closed. This was to prevent any


    civilians from passing and to keep spies of the Timber Deity Empire from sneaking into the city and


    stirring up trouble. The captain of the city guards responsible for guarding the north gate came forward


    to report that someone had bombarded the city gate. Furthermore, I was informed that the culprit was


    spreading a rumor that the Timber Deity Empire was about to take over the Evian City. These words


    were stirring up trouble and causing..." The prefect exaggerated the whole matter.


    "Who could be so bold? Has the culprit been caught?" Commander Wang asked sternly as he felt


    anger rise up to his head. After all, this was a critical moment. How could someone break down a gate


    and start a panic among the people by spreading such rumors?


    The prefect swiftly turned his head and looked back at the captain as he waited for his reply.


    "That guy is a spirit maniptor and he is very powerful. We are no match for him at all. Also, he is


    riding a flying spirit-manipted beast with fire all over its body..." the captain answered with a shaking


    voice, reflecting the fear he was feeling.


    ''Is he a spy from the Timber Deity Empire? He started the panic on purpose and incited others to


    rebel...'' The Commanders were all worried and couldn''t help but wonder.


    Only Sabina and Sheridan thought that something might be up. They looked at each other and it was


    as if they had reached a tacit understanding.


    "Therefore, I want Commander Wang to send several powerful spirit maniptors to assist me, and I


    will immediately catch this person," the prefect proceeded. In fact, it was not a big deal that the city


    gate had been broken down. What he worried most about was mainly the civilians. The reason why he


    had ordered to close the gates was that he didn''t want the civilians to leave the Evian City. If the Evian


    City was sessfully guarded, it would be a dead city after if all the civilians left. This would be a


    huge loss. Moreover, as the prefect of the city, he couldn''t be on the take anymore. So even though it


    seemed that he sealed the city only because of decent reasons, some selfishness was hidden in his


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    motives. The possibility of danger he was putting the civilians in did not cross his mind. He did not care


    that once the city was conquered by the enemies, the civilians who had been trapped in the city would


    be greatly affected by the war.


    "Well..." Commander Wang was in a dilemma. At such a critical moment, he had no one to spare and


    assign to the prefect to arrest anyone. However, if this person who took down the gate was a spy from


    the Timber Deity Empire, he couldn''t just sit still and do nothing. This would put the people and the city


    at great risk.


    Commander Wang was lost in a hesitation. Just then, a deep and familiar voice came from outside,


    "Who wants to arrest me?"


    When the people in the room heard the sound, they immediately turned their heads and saw a figure


    walking in with his hands sped behind his back. The man was wearing a cold and ruthless face. His


    tall figure looked restrained and intimidating.


    "Prefect, it''s him! It''s him!" the captain screamed and pointed at the man walking towards them. He was


    trembling with fear at the sight of the figure.


    When the Commanders saw who wasing, they had different reactions. Most of them were


    surprised, as theer was an unexpected visitor.


    As soon as they were able to see who it was, Sabina''s cold face suddenly became a little warmer, and


    a faint smile yed at the corners of her mouth. Her smile was so genuine, and you could tell it from


    how her smile reached her eyes.


    "Brat, it''s about time! You''re finally here!" Sheridanughed.


    The one who showed up abruptly was no other than Rocky.


    As for the prefect, he soon recognized that Rocky was the mysterious young man who had fought with


    him. It annoyed him how much trouble he went through because of Rocky. Moreover, it was also Rocky


    who had shown him the Crimson Dragon Token before. Because of this, he, too, was startled to see


    him.

 Chapter 572 The Plan

    Chapter 572 The n


    "Sir, I''m the one who broke through the north gate. I''m here already. You don''t need to search for me


    anymore," Rocky said as he approached the prefect of the Evian City. His expression was stone cold.


    "Ahem!" the prefect coughed. He seemed to fear Rocky, hence the intentional cough. "There seems to


    be a misunderstanding, right?" The prefect smiled nervously in a feeble attempt to drop the matter. He


    didn''t want to make matters worse. After all, he did see Rocky with the Crimson Dragon Token.


    "Misunderstanding? Sir, the Evian City is about to fall into the hands of the enemy. Yet, you''ve asked


    your men to shut the gates, trapping the citizens inside. What do you want? If the army of the Timber


    Deity Empire had attacked the city, do you know how many innocent people would have been killed by


    them?" Rocky''s eyes burned with intense fury.


    The prefect grew sulky upon hearing Rocky''s words. A moment of silence passed, as he had no retort


    to what Rocky said.


    Meanwhile, the other Commanders present were stunned. They couldn''t believe Rocky was bold


    enough to question the decision of the prefect. The prefect was the leader of the city; everyone was


    meant to respect him. Save for the Commander in Chief and Deputy Commander in Chief, everyone in


    the Crimson Dragon Group including the Elite Commanders dared not offend him.


    "Rocky Bai, quit being so arrogant. You are just a breeder of the logistics camp. How dare you be so


    rude to the prefect! You are courting death," nk reprimanded angrily. He had a good rtionship with


    the prefect, so he rushed to defend him, even if it meant being rude to Rocky.


    "A breeder? This man is just a breeder? But he showed..." The prefect trailed off in disbelief. He was


    utterly confused. If Rocky was just a breeder, then where did he get the Crimson Dragon Token? Could


    he have been fooled by Rocky? Was his Crimson Dragon Token a fake?


    "Take him!" the prefect sullenlymanded without hesitation.


    Immediately, a group of city guards rushed in and surrounded Rocky.


    The Commanders were caught by surprise at the prefect''s order to have Rocky subdued. They knew


    that if Rocky was arrested, they''d be in some trouble. After all, Rocky wouldn''t havee here for no


    reason.


    Witnessing everything that was happening, Sabina furrowed her brows, but didn''t utter a word.


    Observing how calm Rocky was, she trusted he would be able to handle this.


    On the other hand, a smile yed on Sheridan''s lips as he watched the fun unfold. He picked up the


    bottle of wine he brought with him and happily took a swig, not caring about the others.


    "Sir, please don''t act so hastily. Maybe this is just a misunderstanding." Commander Wang hurried to


    mediate.


    "What''s there to misunderstand? This man used a fake Crimson Dragon Token to fool me. And he just


    destroyed the north gate of the city. Therefore, I suspect that he is a spy sent by the Timber Deity


    Empire. I need to have him taken back for interrogation," said the prefect without missing a beat. Of


    course, he waspletely unaware of Rocky''s key role to Evian City. If he actually ended up taking


    Rocky away, he would only regret it.


    "A fake Crimson Dragon Token?" Hearing this, everyone was confused. What in the world was the


    prefect talking about?


    "Commander Wang, do you have something for me?" Rocky sneered smugly, turning to the


    Commander.


    Commander Wang was taken aback at first, but then he recovered quickly and responded. He hurriedly


    took out the Crimson Dragon Token and handed it to Rocky.


    Taking the Crimson Dragon Token, Rocky ced it in front of the prefect and asked, "Sir, open your


    eyes and have a look at this. Are you referring to this ''fake'' Crimson Dragon Token?"


    The prefect gasped. This was the exact same token he had seenst time. Moreover, it was


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Commander Wang who had handed it. Although he didn''t know why Commander Wang had the token


    in the first ce, he was sure this indeed was no fake. There was no way Rocky was trying to trick him.


    The prefect''s face turned red as soon as he realized he was just making an absolute fool of himself. He


    had drawn the wrong conclusions from what nk said.


    Meanwhile, at the sight of the Crimson Dragon Token in Rocky''s hand, nk''s jaw dropped in shock.


    How could he have possibly forgotten about the token?


    "Well, this is all just a big misunderstanding. There was no harm done when you broke through the city


    gate. Now, I must take my leave. See youter." The prefect hurried away in a feeble attempt to save


    face. He med nk, as he had trusted him and believed that Rocky was just a breeder. Now that


    Rocky proved that he had the Crimson Dragon Token, the prefect had been humiliated in front of


    everyone.


    Before he got far though, the prefect turned around to give nk an angry nce. nk, of course,


    never expected Rocky to ask Commander Wang for the Crimson Dragon Token, and was left at a loss


    for words.


    Once the prefect had left, Rocky suddenly tossed the Crimson Dragon Token back to Commander


    Wang. He then strolled to Sabina and whispered something in her ear.


    Listening carefully, Sabina was initially shocked at Rocky''s words, but quickly nodded.


    After having said his piece to Sabina, Rocky left the room without looking back, leaving the crowd


    stunned.


    "Commander Sabina, what did Commander Rocky say to you just now?" Commander Wang asked


    Sabina with a raised eyebrow. Watching Rocky leave, Commander Wang nced at the Crimson


    Dragon Token in his hand.


    The other Commanders also looked at Sabina, curious to hear what Rocky whispered.


    "He told us to not think about any ns anymore," Sabina answered coldly.


    "That naughty boy! He is trying to be mysterious again." Sheridan tilted his head back andughed. He


    still sat cross legged, looking very rxed, unlike the rest of the Commanders who seemed to be very


    anxious.


    "What''s that supposed to mean?" The Commanders looked to Sabina for answers.


    "Rocky has already made a n for tomorrow. I will exin the n to all of you," Sabina dered


    proudly.


    All the Commanders were stunned. Didn''t Rocky initially say he didn''t want to issue orders regarding


    the defenses of Evian City? Why did he suddenly strategize an operation now?

 Chapter 573 Puzzled

    Chapter 573 Puzzled


    "That''s to say, Commander Rocky is willing tomand the Evian City''s troops. But why did he leave


    so suddenly?" Commander Wang asked, confused and surprised.


    Of course, it wasn''t just Commander Wang. The othermanders were just as puzzled. Rocky came


    up with the battle n, but why did he only share it with Sabina and let her inform them?


    "Rocky exined that his n isn''t for the Crimson Dragon Group. He just doesn''t want to see the


    citizens of the Evian City homeless. He refused to give orders to the Evian City''s soldiers and they are


    under mymand..." Sabina finally exined.


    This left all themanders even more baffled than they already were. They had no idea what Rocky


    was thinking. Since Sabina was carefully following the battle strategy he hadid out, Rocky still


    Marin, on the other hand, still wasn''t quite sure what was going on. Although Rocky left without a trace,


    Sabina insisted that Rocky had left them with a battle n for the Evian City''s soldiers. Although it


    angered Marin because he never showed an ounce of care for the city, her rage had now dissipated.


    "What the hell is he doing? This is so unlike him," Marin said as she pursed her lips together.


    "Listen carefully. Here''s the n," Sabina announced as she gave themanders a cold, assured


    nce. She continued, "Once the Timber Deity Empire begins its attack, Commander Wang will lead


    two thousand troops to the south gate to fight. The other areas won''t require any defending. You and


    your troops just need to lead the majority of the enemy soldiers to that specific location.


    As for the other three Elite Commanders, they''ll be leading two thousand soldiers who''ll be waiting at


    that spot. Once the timees, those soldiers in hiding will regroup with Commander Wang''s troops


    and attack our enemies," Sabina exined to them all in detail.


    "We are greatly outnumbered by our enemy. It might be a good idea to separate them by leading them


    off in separate groups for our ambush. However, if they are on the alert, they might take the opportunity


    to besiege us once they get inside the Evian City. By then we will be trapped and will not stand a


    chance," retorted Commander Li, one of the Elite Commanders.


    Some of themanders nodded in agreement.


    "Once we lure the enemy troops to the designated position, we''ll proceed to blow up the south gate


    wall," Sabina continued calmly.


    "Bomb the city wall?" This shocked all themanders. The city wall was built to not only defend the


    city from enemy invasions but to serve as a vantage point, an additional advantage for their troops.


    Destroying it would mean that the city and its troops would be more vulnerable to attacks. The


    Evian City would be conquered by the Timber Deity Empire''s troops in no time.


    "Is Rocky insane? That wall serves as a barrier from the Timber Deity Empire troops¡ªone of our


    means of protection. Demolishing it would spell victory for the Timber Deity Empire and defeat for us,"


    Commander Lin, one of the Elite Commanders, shouted in protest as he jumped off of his seat. He was


    a highly experiencedmander who sessfully defended the Crimson Dragon Group and Evian


    City multiple times before. In all his years as amander, he had never heard one n as foolish as


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    this. To him, it was no different than surrendering.


    "This battle n is indeed a bit odd..." Commander Wang added in a more polite tone.


    The rest of themanders agreed that this was akin to them digging their own graves. Rocky looked


    like a maniac to them at this point.


    "Yes. Once the city wall is destroyed, we will be more prone to the enemy''s attacks. However, the city


    wall will still be upied by the enemy in less than two hours regardless of whether the wall stands or


    not. You all know this very well, don''t you?" Sabina answered themanders with a cold gaze.


    Her words left themanders speechless. They admitted that the troops within Evian City were


    incapable of guarding the city wall.


    "On the contrary, if we bomb the city wall, we can temporarily block the enemy troops'' entrance into the


    Evian City. This will cause the troops trapped within the city wall to panic and allow us to seize the


    opportunity of executing an ambush. If sessful, we''ll be able to cut down their energy and resources


    effectively," Sabina exined to them once more.


    "Even so, we won''t be able to guard the Evian City. Those troops would still easily outnumber our own


    and attack the city. It''s too risky..."


    "I agree. There are too many lives involved and we have too little resources. It will be impossible to win


    with this strategy."


    "What does Rocky intend to do anyway? He barely cared for the Evian City before. Why would he care


    now? This all might be a trap!"


    Immediately, themanders began to murmur and discuss the reliability of the n.


    "Don''t be so quick to judge. Sabina hasn''t even finished exining the whole strategy yet!" Marin


    eximed above the noise and stood up.


    "Correct, Marin. I have only exined the first step of the n Rocky hase up with," Sabina


    reiterated.


    "The first step?" All themanders focused their attention back to Sabina.


    "Yes. Now, as I was saying, the second step will be as follows. Fetch me a topographic map of Evian


    City," Sabina ordered.


    Soon, a detailed map of Evian City was handed over andid out before her.


    "Once the first step ispleted, we move on to this¡ªstep two. We will make use of the Evian City''s


    terrain. Its winding alleys and paths will be advantageous once wey down trapsmon in gueri


    warfare. These will serve to slow the enemy down." Pointing at the map, Sabina added, "Tonight, we


    will be arranging various traps in the streets and alleys nearest the south gate. I will leave Commander


    Marin in charge of this."


    "Right away." Upon hearing this, Marin nodded in approval. She was the first to leave the room.

 Chapter 574 The Operational Plan

    Chapter 574 The Operational n


    "The second step of the operational n isn''t bad, but it won''t let us defeat arge number of enemies


    at once," said a certain Commander.


    "That''s why we still have the third step." Sabina once again dropped a bomb with her statement.


    All Commanders were stunned and looked at each other in confusion.


    "Afterpleting the second step, every soldier of Evian City will have to gather at the square at the


    west side of the north gate," said Sabina while pointing at a certain position on the map before her. Of


    course, it was Rocky who had instructed her to say so.


    "Commander Sabina, why must we gather there?" asked Commander Wang in bewilderment.


    "I don''t know either. He didn''t tell me the reason. He just asked me to tell you so," Sabina said with a


    shrug. In fact, she also wanted to know the reason, but Rocky left without saying anything.


    "What the hell is Rocky trying to do? He''s making such a messy n and acting all mysterious." nk


    pursed his lips andined.


    Some of the Commanders also looked rather dissatisfied.


    "If any of you feels that Rocky''s n isn''t good, then pleasee up with a better n than this. By


    the way, I''ll also give the right tomand the Evian City''s soldiers to anyone who can," Sabina said


    coldly. That was to say, if anyone dared to challenge Rocky''s n again, she would no longer


    City''s soldiers.


    The Commanders naturally understood what she meant. They looked at each other for a while, but to


    be honest, they could not think of a better n than Rocky''s. Sabina even said that if anyone dared to


    question Rocky''s n, they wouldmand the Evian City''s soldiers. As a result, they did not dare to


    question the n again.


    Of course, the Commanders were also surprised at the fact that Sabina would be so supportive of


    Rocky''s n. They dared not have any further objections against Rocky since he had a spirit


    maniptor at the Supernal Stage to back him up. However, apart from the fact that they did not know


    the third step of the operational n, the first two steps were meticulous and very bold. Even they


    themselves found the two steps hard to ept, let alone the Timber Deity Empire''s army. Those spirit


    maniptors of the Timber Deity Empire would definitely have never thought of such a n, so


    perhaps they could catch the Timber Deity Empire by surprise.


    "My disciple''s really much smarter than you, this bunch of cowards. If you''re not convinced, just step


    up! Haha..." Sheridan teased a little drunkenly.


    All the Commanders were also embarrassed to hear what Sheridan said.


    Sabina proceeded to exin some details to them, and then she talked to Commander Wang and the


    other three Elite Commanders about the routes they were going to take for the second step in the


    operational n¡ªboth the attack and the retreat routes.


    Time flew past. Before they knew it, midnight had arrived.


    "If there''s no other objection, you may proceed ording to what I''ve just said." After she said that,


    Sabina left the room ahead of everyone else.


    Not long after Sabina walked out of the room, a figure quickly appeared in front of her. Under the dim


    light, his hard, angr features were revealed. He was none other than Rocky.


    "I''ve told them everything you asked me to tell them," Sabina said in a cold voice.


    "Thank you." Rocky nodded.


    "Can you tell me why you changed your mind?" Sabina asked curiously. Rocky had been indifferent to


    the safety of Evian City not long ago. Why did he change his mind all of a sudden? And why could he


    make such a thoughtful operational n in such a short time? It was as if he was well prepared.


    "Since when do you like to ask questions so much?" Rocky said with a slight smile. From their first


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    meeting, Sabina had been aloof and cold in front of him. However, after they had gone through thick


    and thin together in Myriad Beasts Ground, her attitude towards him changed a lot. Now, they seemed


    like they had known each other for years, and she no longer put on a cold face in front of him.


    "What do you mean I like to ask questions so much? I''m just curious!" Sabina, who seemed to notice


    her abnormality, blushed and lowered her head hastily. Fortunately, it was night now. Otherwise, Rocky


    would definitely notice her rather shy expression.


    "By the way, where is that girl?" Sabina asked.


    "I''ve sent her to a safe ce somewhere outside the city," answered Rocky.


    "Who is she to you? You seem to care for her very much." Sabina knew that Sue was not Rocky''s


    biological sister, so she was curious about her identity.


    "Do I? I''m just looking after her on a dead old man''s behalf," said Rocky, who had assumed an


    indifferent look.


    "Just taking care of her? But I think you are very kind to her. I can tell from the way you look at her."


    Sabina honestly expressed her thoughts. The way Rocky looked at Sue was full of affection, and she


    had never seen him like that before.


    "Oh." Rocky raised his eyebrows and said nothing more about his rtionship with Sue. He looked at


    the moon and said, "It''s time for me to prepare."


    "Prepare for what? Prepare for the third step which you haven''t exined to me?" Sabina guessed.


    Rocky nodded nomittally.


    "What is the third step exactly?" Sabina asked at once, hoping he would tell her the truth.


    "I need to keep it a secret for the time being," Rocky said with a smile.


    "You can''t even tell me?" A hint of displeasure could be seen on Sabina''s face.


    "I''m doing this just in case. I think that this time, the reason why the Timber Deity Empire could break


    through the three passes so smoothly under the eyes of Crimson Dragon Group was that there were


    intelligence leaks. In other words, besides Dunn, the Crimson Dragon Army might still have moles from


    the Timber Deity Empire," said Rocky with his arms folded across his chest.


    Sabina was dumbstruck.


    "Therefore, the third step must be kept confidential. Otherwise, everything will just be in vain," said


    Rocky. Of course, he also had his own considerations.


    "Even so, it wasn''t me who did that. It doesn''t matter if you tell me," Sabina said discontentedly and


    shot a disgruntled nce at Rocky.


    "There''s no point in telling you. You only need tomand the Evian City''s soldiers for me. I gotta go!"


    Soon afterward, Rocky straightened his posture and left like a gust of wind.


    "This guy''s so annoying!" Sabina bit her lips as she gazed at Rocky''s receding figure, gradually losing


    herself in her own thoughts. Rocky was only a spirit maniptor at the Heavenly Stage, yet he treated


    her, a spirit maniptor at the Supernal Stage, like his subordinate. But to be honest, every time she


    was faced with danger, she inexplicably had a hunch that Rocky was reliable and could save her. For


    some reason, she could not help but trust him. It was as if he had a kind of inexplicable attractive force


    that drew her to him.


    As a result, Sabina grew more and more curious about the secret identity Rocky kept hidden. This was


    the first time in her life to feel so interested in a man.

 Chapter 575 Embattled

    Chapter 575 Embattled


    At the same time, the troops of the Timber Deity Empire were already setting up tents two miles away


    from the south gate of Evian City to have a rest. They were all waiting for tomorrow to capture Evian


    City at one blow.


    In a tent inside the camp, Woods was in discussion with seven or eightmanders of the Timber


    Deity Empire about the war n for the next day.


    Just then, a spirit maniptor who was dressed all in ck entered the tent.


    "Your Royal Highness, ording to our investigation, there haven''t been any reinforcements to the


    Crimson Dragon Army in Evian City," the spirit maniptor dressed in all ck reported.


    "Really?" Hearing this, Woods breathed a sigh of relief. If the Crimson Dragon Army had their


    reinforcements, it would then be more difficult for them to take down Evian City.


    "However, Evian City seems to have been stirred up," the spirit maniptor continued his words.


    "It looks like Evian City is arranging and mobilizing the troops overnight for guarding the city," uttered


    one of themanders.


    "With the current strength of the troops in Evian City, it seems the city has paper wall defense and it


    wouldn''t matter however hard its troops fight. We could upy it easily," anothermander said with


    arrogance.


    "Although we are sure of victory, we still need to be cautious. It''s a pity that Rocky is not in the city. It''s


    kind of boring," Woods sighed.


    "Now that we know the Crimson Dragon Army didn''t have any assistance, then who really attacked us


    before?" amander soon questioned.


    "I''m sure that one of them should be a master at the Supernal Stage."


    "A master at the Supernal Stage? The Crimson Dragon Group really had many undiscovered talented


    people. But a master at the Supernal Stage can''t really make up for such a huge gap between their


    military power and that of ours," Woods said with a calm face.


    "Allmanders can go back and have some rest," Woods said while waving his hand.


    Then themanders bowed and retreated immediately.


    To the west of the north gate of Evian City, the entire world had slept, and it was pitch ck. A cold


    wind was blowing and even the atmosphere was a little gloomy.


    All of a sudden, a figure appeared out of darkness and stepped on the ground.


    "Let''s get started!" As the figure spoke, he began to gather the spiritual power and opened the Magic


    Spiritual Space. Then, three huge ck shadows came out of the space one by one.


    "Be good, and work hard. I''ll treat you well enough," the figure said looking at the three huge shadows.


    After that, the three huge ck shadows let out a loud howl and then immediately entered into the


    ground, instantly leaving three big holes on the ground.


    Soon after, the figure jumped off into one of the big holes.


    The troops of the Timber Deity Empire were already prepared to start an attack on Evian City, just as


    dawn broke.


    Learning that the enemy was about to make a move, Sabina immediately ordered to carry out the first


    step of the battle n. Soon, Commander Wang led some of the troops to guard the south gate of


    Evian City that had been broken through yesterday, waiting for the attack from the troops of the Timber


    Deity Empire.


    As the sun shot out the first light through the clouds, the troops of the Timber Deity Empire seemed to


    appear like a tide. There was arge flow of people, like a long dragon, divided into three groups of


    soldiers for attacking the city.


    Five Huge-horned Rhinoceroses were charging at the front, andunched a frenzied attack on the city


    wall.


    The middle squad of the Timber Deity Troops were the first to rush towards the south gate of Evian


    City, and encountered the soldiers led by Commander Wang at the city gate. In an instant, the battle


    started and sounds of howling and shrieking echoed in the air.


    The left squad and right squad reached the city wall in an instant. As they upied the city wall, they


    were continuously pouring down from there like the tide.


    As more and more enemy forces wereing in, they almost surrounded his troops. This forced


    Commander Wang to quickly order, "Retreat!" Then, he led his troops to fight as they were retreating.


    Gradually they distanced themselves from the city gate.


    At this time, thousands of soldiers of the Timber Deity Army had already rushed into the city, who were


    led by threemanders. As soon as they could see that Commander Wang had pulled back his


    troops, they followed them in pursuit.


    Meanwhile, Sabina was standing on a tall building not far from the south gate, with her hands behind


    her back. As she saw Commander Wang sessfully attracting thousands of enemy troops, she


    immediately summoned Duchess Silver and flew towards the city wall that was crowded with people.


    The sudden appearance of Sabina on Duchess Silver immediately stunned the soldiers and spirit


    maniptors of the Timber Deity Empire, who constantly were swarming in through the south city gate.


    At this point, Sabina flew down to the city wall, where bombs had already been ntedst night. Thus,


    as soon as she would ignite the fuse, the city wall would be blown into ruins in an instant.


    But before they couldnd on the ground, Sabina and Duchess Silver were immediately intercepted by


    spirit maniptors and their spirit-manipted beasts, along with the Timber Deity Army.


    Suddenly, Duchess Silver uttered a loud neigh. At the next moment, the wind rose, and surrounded it.


    Like a tornado, the wind carried Duchess Silver and Sabina through the crowd with an unstoppable


    momentum.


    Wherever they were going, the soldiers were falling to the ground. Nobody was able to stop them.


    In the blink of an eye, Sabina reached at the foot of the city wall. Then, she leaped into air and turned


    into an icy figure, flying to her target.


    At this time, two spirit maniptors at the Earthly Stage immediately got alerted and they jumped out


    for blocking her way. Unfortunately, before they could do something, Sabina had already passed


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    through them. The two spirit maniptors got immediately transformed into two ice sculptures, and


    then they were torn into pieces.


    The soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire around were dumbfounded seeing this. They could do nothing


    but watch Sabina approaching the corner of the city wall and taking out something quickly for lighting


    the fuse.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    Strong mes were immediately shot up into the sky, and the deafening sounds continued. The entire


    city wall of the south gate was suddenly engulfed with fire. It was indeed magnificent!


    Then, huge stones began flowing down and the air around was filled with dust. There were earth


    shattering sounds as well as screams around. Those Timber Deity Empire soldiers who didn''t get down


    from the city wall or were crowding at the foot of the city wall were all buried alive in the stones. As a


    result, at least a thousand of them were dead or injured instantaneously.


    Besides, as the city wall copsed, tens of thousands of troops of the Timber Deity Empire were


    immediately blocked outside the city and they were separated from the troops that had already entered


    the city.


    At this time, with Commander Wang at the helm, his troops led thousands of enemy troops and ced


    them at the designated position. Then they stopped.


    The threemanders of the Timber Deity Empire, who were leading thousands of troops to catch up,


    heard a violent explosion behind them. As they turned back, they saw a huge cloud of dust in the


    direction of the south gate, and immediately felt that something was wrong.


    However, before any of the threemanders could react, they were suddenly attacked with arrows


    from all directions. At the exact moment, arge crowd of people emerged from their left, right and


    back. They were instantly surrounded.


    "Charge!" Commander Wang waved his sword andmanded.


    The four squads guarding Evian City immediately began to fight with the thousands of soldiers of the


    Timber Deity Empire. Because of the small space, these two armies nearly jostled each other in a


    crowd. Being surrounded from all directions, the Timber Deity Army was not in a position to exert their


    full fighting power.


    On the contrary, the Evian City soldiers besieged their enemies on all sides. The well-coordinated


    direct and remote attacks made the Timber Deity Army extremely passive all of a sudden.

 Chapter 576 Battle In The Tunnel

    Chapter 576 Battle In The Tunnel


    Meanwhile, just outside the city, Woods was also very rmed to see the city wall blown up so


    suddenly. In fact, this city wall was intended to serve as the defense of the city. Confounded, he found it


    very unreasonable that it was the Evian City garrison who blew it up.


    "Open up a path on the hole on wall, quickly!" Woods ordered. Although he was very confused as to


    why the Evian City defending troops did it, he still gave his order directly to his army. For one, Woods


    clearly knew that with the sudden wreckage of the city wall, his army in the city would definitely not


    receive any help. If that were to happen, then they would clearly lose the advantage. Moreover, if the


    Evian City troop took advantage of this, then it would surely pose a big problem for them.


    On the Evian City''s side, as the firstbat n had already been sessfullypleted, the city


    garrison immediately took the temporary advantage, thus, making their whole troop''s momentum soar


    high.


    "Wow, I can''t believe that this guy is really awesome! Although it was a simple n, it actually worked!


    Not only did it make the Evian City garrison regain their morale, but also made the Timber Deity


    Empire''s army so messy..." Seeing the result of the n, Sabina could not help but praise Rocky as


    she rode at the back of Duchess Silver, watching the two armies fight below her feet. Soon, she and


    Duchess Silver descended from the air and joined in the fight, too.


    There, thousands of military forces of the Timber Deity Empire were thinning exponentially. The


    support toe.


    Two hourster, the Timber Deity Empire''s army had finally opened a path, all thanks to the help of


    several Huge-horned Rhinoceros. Then, crowds of thousands of soldiers poured into the city as they


    quickly rushed to support.


    "Disperse! Now!" Sabina ordered immediately after seeing the Timber Deity Empire''s army rush in at


    full speed from outside the city.


    In an instant, four Evian City Elite Commanders led their teams to retreat in four different directions.


    However, by the time another threemanders of the Timber Deity Empire, together with thousands


    of their military forces finally arrived, they found that all the city garrison had already retreated.


    "What in the world are these bastards doing? They dare beat up my men and then run away in front of


    my allies. What a fucking coward..." one of themanders of the Timber Deity Empire cursed, as he


    had just been injured heavily by the city guards.


    "While they are being distracted, we can use that time to break into their attacks separately..." another


    Upon hearing the suggestion, the other Commanders of the Timber Deity Empire were enlightened, as


    if hope was on their side. ncing at each other, they led their own respective armies and chased after


    their enemy.


    However, Woods, who wasmanding back in the suburbs, had an odd feeling about the report from


    the Evian City garrison.


    "They first bombed the city wall, and then retreated... Could it be possible that..." Woods'' face changed


    after he thought about the scenario carefully. He then started to doubt, ''Is it possible that the Evian City


    garrison didn''t n to fight to death after all? Did they just want to consume our military forces to buy


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    them time? If that were the case, then they will surely...''


    After thinking about the possibility, Woods hurriedly ordered, "Order allmanders to retreat to the


    south gate!"


    However, it was a little toote for Woods at that point. Before long, as the armies were on their way to


    chase their enemy, they had encountered several different traps¡ª arrow rain, rolling stones, gravels,


    earth holes which killed several of their men.


    Inparison, the defending force of the Evian City used their city''s terrain to their advantage to lower


    the casualties in the guerri war. With this, they just had a loss of less than a thousand men.


    Meanwhile, just when Woods'' order was passed on to the severalmanders of the Timber Deity


    Empire, the Timber Deity Empire had already lost nearly four thousands of their soldiers. Just as


    Woods ordered, these Timber Deity Empire Commanders had no other choice but to lead their


    respective troops to withdraw to the south gate.


    As soon as Sabina saw the Timber Deity Empire''s army retreat she immediately used Rocky''s brilliant


    idea. She then sent a signal that instructed all the city guards from all four sides to meet in the square


    to the west of the north gate.


    But when Sabina and the Evian City garrison''s four troops arrived at the said location, they were


    shocked at what they saw¡ªthree big caves, of about ten meters wide. Moreover, they saw Rocky


    standing in front of them.


    "Don''t just stand there! Ready the rope and let''s go down to the cave!" Rocky ordered, looking serious.


    "Go down to the cave?" confused, Sabina asked upon hearing Rocky''s words.


    "I have already dug a tunnel under the city. Next in the n is that we''ll lure them into having a battle in


    the tunnel," Rocky said as he was sure about his n.


    Hearing his words, everyone was confused and stunned at the same time.


    "Commander Rocky, did I hear that correctly? Did you really dig a tunnel under the city? We have so


    many people here. The path you dug might not be enough for everyone..." Commander Wang said in


    exaggeration.


    It was not only themander who was puzzled, but also all of the soldiers who were present in the


    area.


    "Come on, let''s hurry! We don''t have much time." Rocky was disheartened as he found it hard to


    exin the rest of his n. Then, he turned to Sabina and said, "Take a few people outside the north


    gate and make some obvious traces of retreat, so that the Timber Deity Empire would think that we


    have already withdrawn from the city. Wait for me at the inn in the south of the base camp at nightfall..."


    Sabina nodded her head and called in some soldiers, rushing towards the north gate.


    "Commander Wang, here is the map of the terrain of the tunnel. I drew four red dots on it. Assign four


    groups to station on the four spots and wait for tonight''s order. Once Commander Sabina gives the


    signal, you can attack immediately..." said Rocky while taking out a topographic map which then he


    handed over to themander.


    Taking the map from Rocky''s hands, Commander Wang was floored. Looking at the map, he saw that


    the terrain of the tunnel had already spread all over the city. Othermanders also joined in and had


    a look of amazement in their faces upon seeing the map.


    Never had they ever imagined that Rocky was sessfully able to dig so many tunnels under the city


    all by himself. Initially, they had thought that there was only one passage, so they felt that it would not


    amodate thousands of people. But this time, they hadpletely underestimated Rocky for his


    skills.


    Contrary to what they had thought, the map had so many tunnels that it could surely amodate


    every single one in the army.


    At this moment, themanders looked at Rocky with such praise. They were all out of words to say


    as they looked at Rocky like he was a god!


    Without time to spare, Commander Wang soonmanded all of the city guards to enter the tunnel


    from the three holes by rope.


    Upon entering the tunnel, they found that it was wide and inteced. It was so huge that they were sure


    that not only could it amodate all of the Evian City garrison, but even double its size.


    In their heads, they were all thinking of the same thing¡ªhow could Rocky have possibly done it alone?


    About half an hourter, all of the city guards and their respectivemanders had already gone and


    entered the caves. The whole square was now empty, but there was still a delicate figure who did not


    "Why didn''t you get off?" Rocky asked coldly as he looked straight into the eyes of the figure in front of


    him.


    In front of him, was no other than Commander Marin!

 Chapter 577 A Man And A Woman

    Chapter 577 A Man And A Woman


    "Why did youe back?" Marin asked with a slight quiver in her voice.


    "Why do you need to know?" Rocky responded coldly.


    "I know I wasn''t my best self yesterday, but you know it''s partly your fault too." Marin wanted to say


    more but she stopped herself for a while. "Forget it," she remarked sadly. "I understand if you''re still


    angry."


    "Just stop it," Rocky said with a sigh. "If you say anything more, I''ll throw you into the tunnel." Rocky


    concluded with an eye roll.


    "If you stop being angry with me then I''ll crawl into the tunnel," Marin bargained. Her voice was more


    cheerful than before.


    "I''m not mad. Why would I be mad?" Rocky remarked, his voice sounding impatient.


    "Are you sure?" Marin knew that she was being unreasonable the day before and that she had treated


    Rocky wrongly.


    "Just go down now. I will have to block these holes." Rocky ignored her questions.


    Marin took a quick look at Rocky and observed that he was starting to look less cold. Feeling relieved,


    she grabbed the rope and went into the hole.


    All the Evian City guards had entered the premises. As soon as Rocky noticed this, he summoned


    three Dark Heaven Insects andmanded them to fill the three holes. After that was aplished,


    he disappeared with the three Insects.


    On the other side, the Timber Deity Empire forces were being gathered by Woods at the south gate.


    After half an hour, they were all finally gathered where they had to be.


    "What about the casualties?" Woods asked.


    He had a deep frown on his face and evident worry in his voice.


    "We lost nearly four thousand soldiers. Perhaps it''s time to ept that the Evian City guards are


    stronger than we thought." Woods'' face darkened, and he then ordered, "Investigate the current


    position of the Evian City guards."


    The group scattered in different directions. Spirit maniptors ran off with their spirit-manipted


    beasts.


    After an hour, everyone returned. They admitted to seeing no sign of Evian City guards inside the city.


    "Your Royal Highness," one spirit maniptor suddenly called out, "there was a trace of Evian City


    guards at the north gate. It seemed like they were withdrawing their army." There was a beat of silence.


    "Withdrawing their army?" Woods frowned and wondered that the Evian City guards just made them


    lose four thousand soldiers, and then they withdrew the troops in a sudden. ''It was really strange!'' he


    thought.


    "Soldiers, attention!" Woodsmanded. "Remain vignt and be careful." Woods felt like they were


    missing something so they just had to be prepared for anything.


    After an entire morning of searching, the Timber Deity Empire forces remained clueless on the


    whereabouts of the Evian City guards.


    "It seems that they have really withdrawn the army." Woods allowed himself to feel relieved.


    He ordered five thousand soldiers each to guard the north and the south gates in case the enemy


    returned, while the rest were given permission to rest at the Crimson Dragon Group headquarters. He


    also sent someone to deliver the news of victory to Alyssa.


    "As soon as I take over Evian City, I''ll have the power to negotiate with the Holy Dragon Empire."


    Woods smiled at the thought. They were so close to gaining the upper hand against the Holy Dragon


    Empire. Soon, their enemy would be at the Timber Deity Empire''s mercy.


    The Timber Deity Empire were basking in their triumph. They really did think they had won. Meanwhile,


    across the City, the Evian City guards were preparing for an even bigger counterattack. They were


    crawling through the tunnels, led by four Elite Commanders.


    The Evian City guards followed the Elite Commanders to their designated ces. To their surprise,


    they found themselves in the four corners of the Crimson Dragon Group headquarters.


    The sun was setting and it was getting dark. Inside the headquarters, lights were shining and people


    were celebrating.


    A few meters away from the headquarters, a girl snuck into an inn.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Inside, someone was waiting for her.


    "What should we do next?" Sabina''s face shimmered under the light glow of the moon. Across her,


    Rocky was deep in his thought.


    "Just continuemanding the Evian City guards. The Timber Deity Empire''s troops are scattered.


    They have ten thousand main forces guarding the north and south gates. I have sent four troops to


    besiege the headquarters where their forces are now thin and shaky. We have tounch a


    counterattack. Prepare for a bloody battle. As soon as we eliminate the Timber Deity Empire troops at


    the headquarters, we get closer to winning the war. We have to make sure our forces remain at a


    healthy number," Rocky said firmly.


    "Wow," Sabina remarked, "you really are a prophet." She was surprised by how quickly Rocky came up


    with a n, especially because they had barely any idea on the deployment details of the Timber Deity


    Empire troops.


    "This is a make or break moment! We attack at midnight. Until then, we just wait for your signal. We''ll


    first let four troops of guards go into action." Rocky looked focused.


    "What about you? What will you be doing?" Sabina asked honestly, hoping not to offend Rocky.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be busy," Rocky said with an ominous smile before he left the inn.


    He returned quietly into the headquarters but, before he could, he noticed a soldier peeping at the


    corner.


    Rocky grabbed him by the arm and demanded that he should give hismander''s name. The soldier


    trembled in fear. Rocky was prepared to use force, but quickly the man confessed, "It''s Commander


    Woods!"


    Rocky slowly put the man down. "Commander Woods?" he asked in shock. The man attempted to flee


    but Rocky quickly beat him up. As soon as he was done, he left the ce.


    Rocky arrived outside a pce in the headquarters. He quietly approached the main hall but stopped at


    the sight of the guards and the three Heavenly Stage masters.


    Before he could be noticed, Rocky ran to the side of the hall and hid underneath a window. From his


    hiding spot, he heard a man and a woman talking.


    "Our n worked," the woman''s voice dered.


    "Yes, thanks to your hard work," the man answered. "We easily broke through the three passes without


    even rming the Crimson Dragon Army. Soon, we''ll take over Evian City." Rocky stopped his breath.


    The man sounded like Woods.

 Chapter 578 The Midnight Talk

    Chapter 578 The Midnight Talk


    "I just did something within the limits of my abilities. It''s no big deal," the woman replied in a calm yet


    sincere tone.


    ''Who the hell is this woman? ording to Woods, the three passes were conquered due to her


    contributions. In that case, she should just be another spy that was nted in the Crimson Dragon


    Group. However, except for Marin, there was no other female Commander in the Crimson Dragon


    Group. Who could this woman be? How did she get to know the secrets that only the Commanders


    were aware of?'' A bewildered thought came upon Rocky''s mind as he eavesdropped on the


    conversation between Woods and the unknown woman.


    "Finally, we have conquered the Evian City. Since you have finished your mission, you can return first.


    You will be celebrated as a heroine! My sister will surely be happy to see you," said Woods joyfully.


    "Let''s talk about thatter. If you have no more business with me, I''d like to leave now." After the


    woman finished her words, Rocky suddenly heard soft footsteps.


    Naturally, he was very curious about the identity of this woman. As such, he immediately snuck to the


    door of the hall to see who the woman was. If he could find out the identity of the woman, all of his


    doubts would certainly be addressed.


    However, just when he approached the door, a patrol suddenly appeared. In an authoritative tone, one


    of them asked, "Who''s there?" The patrol spotted Rocky so quickly!


    The shout immediately alerted the three powerful warriors at the Heavenly Stage who were guarding at


    the entrance of the hall. Instantly, the three warriors disappeared from their initial location. In the blink


    of an eye, they were already in the rush towards Rocky''s position.


    When he saw this, Rocky remained calm but his eyes grew cold. Suddenly, the spiritual light over his


    body shone brightly. In a sh, he jumped up and rushed directly at the entrance of the hall.


    With a quick nce, he saw a delicate figure that had just walked out of the hall. The figure rushed to


    the other side of the hall as if it realized that Rocky was on its trail. However, when Rocky decided to


    catch up, the figure disappeared into the darkness.


    On the other hand, when the three warriors saw that Rocky did not escape but instead, rushed towards


    them, a surprised look enveloped each of their faces. However, they were able to quickly react and


    tried to catch up with him. Nheless, they didn''t expect him to suddenly turn around and rush into


    the hall.


    "Protect the prince!" The three warriors ran frantically as their screams echoed throughout the hall.


    At that moment, Woods, who was in the hall, heard themotion outside. Suddenly, a vague figure


    rushed in. Woods was slightly shocked, but he still looked at the figure in front of him calmly. When he


    recognized who the figure was, a surprised look fell upon his face.


    "It''s you!" Woods had never expected that Rocky would arrive in the hall. A shocked expression was


    immediately shown in his face.


    "Your Royal Highness, how are you doing?" Rocky stopped and asked in a sarcastic voice. A boastful


    grin came across his mouth.


    At the same time, a figure also suddenly appeared in front of Woods. The figure released its energy at


    the Heavenly Stage. Spiritual light surged all over his body and he was about to attack Rocky at any


    minute.


    At that moment, the three powerful warriors had also rushed in. It was a rather difficult situation for


    Rocky as four warriors had already surrounded him.


    "No, Liam! All of you, leave. Now!" A cold and peculiar order was said by Woods.


    "But, Your Royal Highness, he is¡­" When he heard themand of Woods, Liam felt confused. He


    and the other guards couldn''t help but suspect that since Rocky suddenly showed up, there must be a


    conspiracy. Even if that wasn''t the case, maybe he was the one who came here to assassinate Woods.


    They had to stay alert about the intruder.


    "It''s OK; you can leave. He won''t hurt me," said Woods with a calm look on his face as he callously


    waved his hand.


    Troubled looks appeared on the faces of Liam and the other three warriors as they looked at each.


    Bewilderment seemed to envelop them as they became worried about the safety of Woods.


    "Hey, you brat! We''ll stay just outside the door. If you ever dare to hurt our prince, you won''t be able to


    see tomorrow alive!" After he left such a threat, Liam walked out of the hall along with the other three


    warriors. However, even after they''d walked out of the hall, they still stared daggers at Rocky. With


    sharp eyes, they meticulously monitored him in case he was to do something to hurt Woods.


    "Please forgive my men''s rudeness. They can be rough sometimes especially when it''s about my


    safety," said Woods in an apologetic tone.


    "No, it''s okay. I think I''m actually the one being rude. It''s already midnight and yet I broke in without


    informing you. It''s a good thing that I was not considered an assassin," Rocky joked with a light smile


    on his face.


    "So, are you here to kill me?" Woods responded with a giggle.


    "Haha. Who knows? I am no longer a Commander. It''s a great relief for me that all those


    responsibilities are no longer my worry. I''m really grateful for your doing," said Rocky with a cold shrug.


    "Uhmmm, yes. I should really apologize to you for this matter. Nheless, if I didn''t do that, we would


    be enemies. I don''t want to be on your bad side. On the contrary, I would truly appreciate it if we


    can be good friends," said Woods calmly. From the first time they met, he already had a high opinion of


    Rocky. With Rocky''s outstanding skills as a Commander at the Hippo Land, Woods had already


    deemed him to be someone special. That was why Woods set Rocky up, made Lance remove his


    official title and even demote him to the logistic camp. Of course, Woods did that to kill two birds with


    one stone. In that way, it could not only make Rocky lose confidence in Lance and the Crimson Dragon


    Army, but it also made the Crimson Dragon Army a bit weaker since they lost a powerful warrior like


    Rocky.


    "If apologies are that effective, then the battle between our two empires won''t happen," Rocky sneered


    with cold eyes.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m very sincere about my actions. You may think that my method is a bit despicable. However, please


    believe me that what I did was just to protect you. You have already attracted the attention of my sister.


    If you help the Crimson Dragon Army again, my sister will do everything in her power to take your life,"


    warned Woods in a sincere voice.


    "It''s such an honor to be regarded as a strong enemy by Princess Alyssa. You said you would protect


    me, but how can you treat me like this? With such a devious n, you had set me up. If I wasn''t lucky


    enough, I would be dead right now. You might as well talk to my ghost," said Rocky sarcastically.


    "Even if you have done something unforgivable to his daughter, Lance would still think twice about


    killing a genius like yourself. Additionally, you only did that to save his daughter, right?" Woods was


    already aware of everything that happened to Rocky. Everything had happened ording to his ns.


    "What a perfect n!" Although Rocky had guessed about it before, he had a different feeling when he


    had heard it from Woods himself.


    "It was not very perfect. However, at least Lance had paid for his mistake. Without you in the Crimson


    Dragon Army, he wouldn''t be able to defeat my sister. Now that we have conquered the Evian City, it


    means that the Crimson Dragon Army has lost to us," said Woods firmly.


    "Do you really think so?" A trace of shrewdness shed through Rocky''s smile.

 Chapter 579 Getting Caught On The Hop

    Chapter 579 Getting Caught On The Hop


    "Of course, it is true that now I''m at the base camp of the Crimson Dragon Group and we were


    sessful inpletely upying the base camp of the Crimson Dragon Group. So, it would be


    indeed very difficult for you to win this time," Woods replied nomittally. Apparently, he was in full of


    confidence, but what he was unaware was that he had already walked into Rocky''s trap.


    "Don''t you feel confused about my presence here?" Rocky asked with his eyebrows raised.


    "Of course it''s strange and I think there are only two reasons for you toe here. One is that you may


    have happened to pass by here just by chance. The other is that Lance might have asked you to help


    out the Crimson Dragon Army. However, it doesn''t matter what the reason is. What''s more important is


    that we meet again, so I am getting the chance to persuade you again..." Woods wasn''t sure about the


    reason for Rocky''s presence here. Even though he was here to rescue the Crimson Dragon Army, it


    was toote. On the contrary, Rocky''s presence there saved Woods the trouble of finding him out.


    Woods originally had nned to talk to him only after the conquest of the Evian City, and then


    persuade him at all cost to join the Timber Deity Empire.


    "To be honest, I am not here to help out the Crimson Dragon Group this time," Rocky responded while


    crossing his arms in front of his chest.


    "I''m so d to hear that. Even you wouldn''t be able to turn defeat into victory. Moreover, the soldiers of


    Evian City have already retreated." Woods'' words were filled with confidence.


    "However, I have promised a person that I will protect the Evian City. So, I can''t let the city be seized by


    the Timber Deity Empire..." Rocky made a sudden statement, changing the topic.


    "So, you are going to protect the Evian City, that too all alone?" Though Woods was quite surprised by


    Rocky''s words, he thought that Rocky was just reckless to say that.


    "What if I trade myself for the Evian City?" Rocky made another astounding statement.


    "You want to trade yourself for the Evian City?" Those words were another shocker for Woods. It never


    urred to him that Rocky would have such an idea.


    "So, Your Royal Highness, what is it that you are going to choose? Are you going to choose me or the


    Evian City?" Rocky already knew that Woods was inclined towards recruiting him to the Timber Deity


    Empire. So, he was deliberate in making use of Woods'' thoughts to divert his attention.


    "This..." Woods hesitated immediately. Although he was eager to let Rocky work for him, he was


    hesitant in giving up the Evian City. If he were to ept the offer, it would mean all of the previous


    ns of the Timber Deity Empire would end up in vain. It was obvious that Rocky had left Woods in a


    fix as the choice he ought to make was really a tricky one.


    "You are really making it tough for me to make a choice. But to tell the truth, I do not want to give up


    either you or the Evian City. However, when making a decision, I have to put the overall interests above


    everything. This Evian City is our chip for negotiation with the Holy Dragon Empire. So, naturally I am


    not going to give it to others easily..." Woods spoke euphemistically.


    "I see." Rocky gave a meaningful smile. It was evident that the Timber Deity Empire''s attack on the


    Evian City was not just to defeat the Crimson Dragon Group. There was definitely another important


    goal.


    "I don''t want to make things difficult for you. I respect your choice," Woods spoke.


    "My choice? I had already made my choice since the very beginning. Therefore, I would like to tell you


    that you are not going to win the second round of battle," Rocky spoke meaningfully.


    "The second round of battle? What do you mean?" Hearing Rocky''s words, Woods immediately sensed


    that something was wrong.


    "Well, Your Royal Highness, it would be better if you could see for yourself how things would turn out."


    Rocky narrowed his eyes. In the blink of an eye, with the spiritual light radiating around him, he got


    himself closer to Woods.


    Seeing this, Woods was scared and he stepped back immediately.


    At the same time, the four masters at the Heavenly Stage led by Liam, who were guarding at the gate,


    got shocked upon seeing Rocky''s strange behavior. They rushed forward and tried to stop him.


    However, Rocky was quicker than them. His Frozen Wind Dagger was already ced at Woods'' neck.


    "Stay where you are or I will cut off his head..." As Rocky subdued Woods, he turned to look at Liam


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    and the other masters at the Heavenly Stage who were rushing over.


    "Let go of our prince, or I myself will tear you into pieces," Liam shouted hysterically. He realized that


    Rocky was up to no good, and if he had known that earlier, he would have taken down Rocky then and


    there.


    "I don''t want to hurt him. I just want to take him to enjoy the scenery..." Rocky responded with an evil


    smile on his face.


    "Do you believe you could get out of here?" Liam sneered. Immediately, the four masters at the


    Heavenly Stage summoned their own spirit-manipted beasts to besiege Rocky thereby preventing


    him from taking Woods away.


    "Of course I do!" Rocky narrowed his eyes and opened the Magic Spiritual Space. All of a sudden, a


    beast shadow rushed out, and three fire tails entangled each other and rose. At the same time, a huge


    ck me ball soared into the sky.


    Bang! A big hole appeared instantly on the ceiling of the hall.


    Grabbing Woods, Rocky jumped onto the back of Uriah. In a sh, Uriah spread its wings and flew up


    into the air. Liam and the other masters at the Heavenly Stage were stunned seeing the events


    unfolding. They quickly rushed into the sky determined to chase Rocky.


    "Damn it..." Liam didn''t know that Rocky had a spirit-manipted beast which could fly in the sky. He


    was extremely angry. However, he could do nothing but to watch Uriah, which carried Rocky and


    Woods, disappearing under the moonlight.


    "Why are you still standing there? Gather our men immediately and save Prince Woods," Liam yelled at


    the three masters at the Heavenly Stage who were behind him.


    In no time, the whole base camp was in a mess as Woods was taken away. The masters at the


    Heavenly Stage including Liam got out of the base camp to chase Rocky with over one thousand


    soldiers along their side.


    At this moment, a woman who was standing on the roof of a house near the base camp observed the


    he is careful enough not to fail!''


    "It''s about time." The woman looked up towards the moon. With her hand turning over, a red signal


    soared up into the sky.


    At the same time, the soldiers of the Evian City, who were located at all four directions in the tunnel


    under the base camp, were getting ready to fight. When they saw the red signal rising up, they


    immediately began to counterattack the troops of the Timber Deity Empire, thus besieging the whole


    base camp.


    About half an hourter, in the west of the base camp, several mes flew to the sky. And then the air


    was filled with sounds of fighting and screaming.


    The soldiers in other three directions, east, south and north, also let out the daunting cries in unison,


    with an astonishing momentum.


    In an instant, the whole Crimson Dragon Group''s base camp was filled with soldiers. They were


    rushing towards the military camp of the Timber Deity Empire, with a series of fires lit around the whole


    ce.


    The troops of the Timber Deity Empire had fought for the whole day, so almost all of them in the camp


    were tired and were sleeping. They were totally off guard as they never expected the Evian City''s


    soldiers to attack them by surprise in the night.


    The Evian City''s soldiers were all prepared to fight till death. They were not going to retreat unless they


    were to taste sess. Their momentum was as astounding as the wave as they caught the Timber


    Deity Empire''s troops on the hop.

 Chapter 580 Pretty Cherished

    Chapter 580 Pretty Cherished


    Rocky held Woods tightly, as he flew to a ten-meter-high tower not far from the base camp. From there,


    they could see the base camp that was overrun with mes and people.


    "What''s going on?" Woods stared in shock at the chaotic scene in front of them.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "The whole base camp is now surrounded by the guards of Evian City," Rocky exined calmly. Woods


    hungrily took in the noise of themotion, the smoke, and mes that almost reached where they


    stood.


    "What?" Woods immediately shook his head in denial and said, "That''s impossible! Haven''t the city


    guards already withdrawn from Evian City? I also gave the order to the whole city after I entered. I


    haven''t seen any traces of the city guards. Where did the reste from?"


    "If you had realized where they wereing from, all my ns would have been in vain." The corner of


    Rocky''s mouth twitched as if he was hiding a smirk.


    "Your n..." Woods froze for a moment, but he quickly recovered and said, "Have you been secretly


    "No. Evian City had almost fallen by the time I arrived. Fortunately, your men had retreated by nightfall.


    Otherwise, I couldn''t have saved the city," Rocky said with a shake of his head.


    "You were the one who attacked our army at that time!" Woods suddenly eximed. He stood up


    straighter, as he remembered the events from that time.


    Rocky tilted his head in assent but otherwise stayed quiet.


    "But how did you hide the guards of Evian City?" Woods asked once again. He couldn''t figure out how


    Rocky made the guards of Evian City disappear and re-appear under the watchful eyes of the people.


    They even ambushed the base camp!


    "The only solution is to dig a few underground tunnels under Evian City." Rocky finally offered with a


    small hidden smile. He was quite amused to see Woods stunned by his tactics.


    "Tunnels? How could the guards dig a tunnel that can amodate thousands of people in such a


    short time?" Woods marveled at the tactic Rocky had employed. No ordinary person would have


    thought of such a thing.


    "I have my ways! Now, we''re going to watch a good show. Your men won''te after us so quickly,"


    Rocky said confidently. He put away the Frozen Wind Dagger and immediately let go of Woods.


    Meanwhile, Woods immediately rxed when Rocky let him go. He was not stupid enough to try to


    escape, so instead, he settled down to watch. He knew that the city garrison of Evian City attacking the


    base camp without warning would make the Timber Deity Army be caught off guard.


    "Even if the guards can destroy the Timber Deity Army in the base camp, don''t forget that there are ten


    thousand soldiers of Timber Deity Empire in the south and north gates. The forces of this stronghold


    are as strong as the guards of Evian City. No matter how badly they are attacked, they will not go down


    as fast as you expect them to. They will definitely cause a great loss to the guards of Evian City,"


    Woods stated fearlessly. It did not matter that Rocky had him trapped. He kept his calm demeanor


    because he had full confidence in his men.


    "That''s true. Even if all the forces of the Timber Deity Empire in the base camp were wiped out, the


    guards of Evian City would definitely lose some forces, and at least half of them would be killed before


    the night is over. I estimate that only three or four thousand men will survive, and that is an optimistic


    estimate. The remaining army of Evian City was truly unable to fight against more than ten thousand


    soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire. The forces of the Timber Deity Empire may outnumber the imperial


    guards, but that does not mean they will automatically beat the imperial guards. From ancient times to


    the present, the weak had won many wars. Therefore, even if there is only one soldier left, I will try to


    protect Evian City." Rocky stared intently at Woods. So much sincerity shone on Rocky''s expression


    that Woods could not help butugh.


    "Ha-ha!" Woods pped his hands, as his boisterousughter echoed in the tower. "You are truly


    courageous and dedicated. I''m impressed by you!"


    "That is why I advise you to withdraw your army." Rocky''s jaw ticked in irritation. He was deadly


    serious, and he did not need this man''s admiration, only his surrender. Despite how much he wanted it


    though, he was sure that it was not going to be easy for Woods to withdraw.


    "I will not withdraw the army. It is of great importance that we take down Evian City. I will do my best to


    do it, even if I have to go against you." Woods met Rocky''s intense stare with a re of his own. He


    needed to get his point across that nothing short of victory would send his troops home.


    "How about I''ll kill you instead? If you die, I am sure that the army of the Timber Deity Empire will


    retreat without a fight." Rocky''s eyes turned cold.


    "Even if something bad happens to me, there will be othermanders to rece me. They will


    continue to lead the army of the Timber Deity Empire until we capture the city," Woods answered with


    no hesitation.


    "Really? Well, at the very least, the death of the prince should have an impact on the morale of the


    Timber Deity Empire. That would be enough." Rocky sneered threateningly at Woods.


    "If you want to, you are free to do so. However, if my death stimted the morale of the army of the


    Timber Deity Empire instead, and motivated them to fight harder against the guards of Evian City, it


    would do harm to you," Woods said fearlessly.


    "Do you think I won''t do it? Do you think I cannot kill you right now?" said Rocky. It never urred to


    Rocky that Woods was so unafraid of death.


    "If you really wanted to kill me, you could have killed me earlier in the hall, which would shake the


    military of the Timber Deity Empire easily. But instead, you spent so much effort to abduct me. We have


    spoken at length, and until now, I cannot sense any trace of murderous intent from you. I''m sure that


    you won''t kill me." It seemed that Woods could see right through Rocky''s ns.


    "I can''t hide anything from you, can I? I don''t intend to kill you, because your sister will surely not let me


    go if I kill you. I am not stupid enough to provoke a master of the Divine Stage for the sake of the


    Crimson Dragon Group," Rocky said bluntly. He could imagine what would happen if he killed Woods.


    He would be an enemy of the entire Timber Deity Empire. Moreover, Woods'' elder sister was a


    master of the Divine Stage, and she was not someone to be trifled with.


    "Lance is one of the Three Great Generals of the Holy Dragon Empire, but he didn''t know the value of


    a genius like you. You are wasted in the logistic camp. However, I didn''t expect you to help the Crimson


    Dragon Army again. I would have been careful if I knew you were my opponent," Woods sighed


    dejectedly. He had been too careless this time. He had mistakenly believed that Rocky would not help


    the Crimson Dragon Army anymore, but it turned out that Rocky still made a move.


    "As I said, I didn''t do this for the Crimson Dragon Army," replied Rocky calmly.


    "It does not matter why you made your move. The fact is that if you guard Evian City, it is equivalent to


    siding with the Crimson Dragon Army. Even if you did not do it for them, in the end, you still helped the


    Crimson Dragon Army," Woods confessed.


    "Well, this is thest time," Rocky said, shrugging.

 Chapter 581 The Savior

    Chapter 581 The Savior


    "For thest time? Are you willing to be friends with me if we were ordinary people?" Woods asked


    suddenly. He looked at Rocky sharply.


    "It seems impossible at the moment." Rocky shrugged indifferently. He looked at the distance with his


    hands held behind his back.


    "I think there are many simrities between us. Unfortunately, we were rivals when we first met each


    other." Woods sighed. He was looking at Rocky, but he didn''t seem keen to meet his eyes.


    "Simrities? Really?" Rocky looked at Woods in surprise. That was thest thing that he had expected


    for Woods to notice.


    Woods nodded assuredly. He was sure that if they had met in different circumstances, he would have


    been friends with Rocky.


    "Frankly speaking, we do have some simrities." Rocky frowned thoughtfully. He and Woods were


    both princes. However, he was not a real prince anymore.


    At this time, amotion sounded from the streets below. A group of people were rushing toward the


    tower, their mes were flickering like stars in the darkness of the night.


    "Your men are not as slow as I expected. They came so quickly." Rocky gazed down at the ruckus they


    were causing. His eyebrows raised in surprise when he ascertained that they were Woods'' soldiers.


    "You can continue to hold me as a hostage and buy some time," Woods suggested. Rocky wondered


    why he wanted to stay longer but didn''t linger in that thought. He focused on the battle that was up


    ahead.


    "I''ve already won enough time. When you call in the forces of the north and the south gates and


    surround the base camp, the battle will be almost over. It will be time for a decisive battle," Rocky said


    seriously. His brows were furrowed while he looked around them warily.


    "Are you going to lead the garrisons to defend Evian City? You''re likely to fail as I will also do my best


    to take it." Woods'' hesitation showed on his face. After all, he didn''t want to fight with Rocky to their


    deaths. He felt that unless a miracle appeared, there was no chance for the garrisons to keep the city.


    "If you are so confident, you can try!" Rocky provoked him with a self-assured smirk.


    "Of course, I will seed. You better be careful," Woods answered with the same confident glimmer in


    his eyes.


    "You too!" With a final wave, Rocky summoned Uriah and jumped on it.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Uriah immediately spread its me wings and flew towards the headquarters of Crimson Dragon


    Group.


    It did not take long before Woods was saved from the tower by Liam and some other masters of the


    Heavenly Stage.


    "Are you alright, Your Royal Highness?" Liam asked hastily. If Alyssa knew that Woods was kidnapped


    and nearly died, while they just watched helplessly, their heads would roll.


    "I''m fine. Gather the forces at the south and north gates, and round up the base camp of the Crimson


    Dragon Group," Woods ordered without hesitation. It was as if he had not been held by their enemies.


    In the meantime, the army of the Timber Deity Empire situated in the base camp was under attack by


    four defensive forces of Evian City. They quickly established a defensive line to stop the attacks of the


    garrisons. However, since the attack came as a surprise, many Timber Deity Empire soldiers were


    killed in their sleep. Those who had woken up in time were forced to join the battle without sufficient


    equipment. They fought valiantly, but the aggressive guards coupled with theirck of equipment


    quickly led to their deaths.


    In less than two hours, the army of the Timber Deity Empire copsed. Although there were a few


    Meanwhile, Sabina was preupied with her two tasks. She supported the guards, while she hunted


    the masters of the Heavenly Stage from Timber Deity Empire. She had already killed onemander


    and two masters of the Heavenly Stage. Thanks to this, the morale of the Timber Deity Empire Army


    had been seriously weakened.


    On the other hand, the four Elite Commanders who led the city guards and the other Frontline


    Commanders including Marin fought bravely and made great contributions to the battle.


    This was especially true for Marin, who spearheaded the guards, while she rode Verdanim. They


    rushed the enemies with irresistible force that toppled them like paper towers.


    The base camp of the Crimson Dragon Group was overrun with corpses, and blood flowed like a


    crimson river. The darkness of the night worsened the frightening visage of the battlefield.


    After the fierce battle, almost all the soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire in the base camp had been


    annihted. The garrisons of Evian City had also suffered great losses, with less than four thousand


    soldiers left.


    Atst, once the city guards captured the twomanders of the Timber Deity Empire, the battle finally


    ended.


    As the battle wound down, Sabina and themanders met in the center of the base camp. There, a


    beast figure alight with mes appeared from the sky andnded in front of them.


    When they saw that it was Rocky, Sabina and themanders immediately went up to him.


    "How many people are left?" Rocky immediately asked.


    "Less than four thousand." Sabina estimated.


    "Just as I expected." Rocky nodded thoughtfully. Although he was sad that many lives were lost, he


    was pleased with the results of the battle.


    "Although we''ve annihted the enemy in our base, the remaining military forces of the Timber Deity


    Empire are still stronger than us." Sabina looked at Rocky hesitantly. She was worried that Rocky''s


    n would fail. He had destroyed nearly half of the military forces of Timber Deity Empire, but the force


    of the city''s guards was depleted as well. There was a great chance that they would be unable to fight


    against the powerful enemies left.


    Some of themanders shared Sabina''s worries. They whispered to one another, torn between their


    fears and Rocky''s genius. At the start, they were suspicious of Rocky''s n. They all thought of him as


    mad and not the genius that he truly was. As the ns unfolded after them, they began to admire


    Rocky for his military strategies. That was why despite their fears, they no longer dared to question


    Rocky. They knew that without him, no one could hold Evian City.


    "Timber Deity Empire will soon surround the base camp. Our next step is to defend it with all our might.


    We cannot let the enemy in," Rocky said with a somber look. Woods would not make the same mistake


    again, so the only thing the city garrisons could do now was to defend the base camp.


    Themanders stared at Rocky in shock. They looked at each other and waited for the others to


    of Timber Deity Empire. After all, they still had more than ten thousand troops.


    "Everyone has to follow my orders. There is no room for mistake, understood?" Rocky finished with a


    question. He stared at them intently, as he waited for them to air their concerns. His tone and manner


    were that of a king who could conquer the world with just his word. It was obvious he would not tolerate


    petty mistakes or disobedience.


    Themanders looked at each other in speechless despair but nodded in the end. Rocky was their


    He was their only chance of survival.

 Chapter 582 Deep In Thought

    Chapter 582 Deep In Thought


    "Which Commander knows most about the defense of the base camp?" Rocky asked intently, not


    wasting any time. It encouraged him to act more as a leader after seeing that the Commanders had no


    objection and were all obedient to him.


    "Commander Lin used to be responsible for the defense and arrangement of the Evian City and the


    base camp," Commander Wang said to answer Rocky''s question.


    "Well, then please tell me how many defenses there are in the base camp that we can use..." Rocky


    turned to Commander Lin to ask, nodding. Rocky needed everyone''s input to construct a n that


    would work.


    "I have a map of the base camp''s defenses distribution. Aside from Commander in Chief and Deputy


    Commander in Chief, others including Elite Commanders can''t see it without Commander in Chief''s


    permission. But now the situation is quite special, so... " Hesitating for a while, Commander Lin took out


    a folded parchment of a sketched map from the pocket of his uniform and handed it to Rocky.


    Rocky took the parchment and opened it. He spread it closer to the light and leaned in to look at it


    closer. His brows were crossed and he was tracing his pointing fingers in the map from one area to


    another. After a moment of contemtion, he looked up at Commander Lin and asked, "Are there any


    traps at all the passages in the base camp?"


    "Yes, there are some. These traps have been designed by the Commander in Chief in case the Evian


    City would be conquered one day. Thus, the base camp can also be a defense barrier. The main


    gate, the west gate and the north gate also have traps, which can help strengthen the overall defense


    of the city," Commander Lin responded firmly.


    "Huh, it''s as if the Commander in Chief can foresee the future. With these traps, it would be difficult for


    the troops of the Timber Deity Empire to attack. This can buy us some time," Rocky responded with a


    serious look on his face. He turned to Commander Lin and said, "Please activate all the traps right


    away. It won''t be long until about ten thousand soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire surround the whole


    base camp."


    The moment those Commanders heard Rocky''s words, worried expressions stirred on their faces.


    Once the Timber Deity Empire''s soldiers besieged the base camp, it would mean that they and the


    Evian City''s garrison would be trapped in the camp. With the remaining about ten thousand soldiers of


    the Timber Deity Empire, they would be able to break through the defense of the base camp sooner or


    "I''ll do it right now." Commander Lin led two soldiers and quickly headed towards the main gate of the


    base camp.


    Momentster, the thick door was closed. A dozenrge iron chains, which were dragged by the two


    soldiers, appeared on the ground. Iron pirs were connected at the end of those chains, and were


    pulled up one after another so that each stood. They were ced in the grooves on the walls of both


    sides.


    Soon, the gate waspletely sealed with the iron pirs, looking like a thick iron wall. Everyone was


    busy working on something to strengthen the city''s defense line.


    At the same time, the west gate and the north gate were also sealed up withrge iron bars.


    At that moment, the whole base camp was like a huge iron bucket. Tall, iron bars surrounded every


    corner of the camp. It waspletely closed, and all the mechanisms and traps on the passages had


    been activated. The base camp was on red alert.


    On the other hand, Rocky ordered all the Commanders to lead their soldiers to rest up and save their


    energy. They should be able to fight a life and death battle against the Timber Deity Empire''s troops.


    After giving his orders, he sat in the meeting room alone and watched the base camp''s defenses on the


    parchment in front of him.


    The base camp was designed to be used as a defensive barrier. The three gates of the base camp had


    beenpletely sealed off. The only way for the Timber Deity Empire''s troops to attack was to break


    through the high walls of the base camp. But the high walls around the base camp were built of huge,


    sturdy stones. These walls were tall and thick. If the Timber Deity Empire''s soldiers wanted to cross the


    walls andunch an attack, it would require them a lot of effort. Hopefully, trying to cross the walls


    would tire the soldiers out.


    Inparison, the defense pressure on the Evian City''s soldiers would reduce. As long as the Timber


    Deity Empire''s troops didn''t break through the wall, this base camp was as solid as a rock.


    However, the Timber Deity Empire had five Huge-horned Rhinoceroses. If the five Huge-horned


    Rhinoceroses were to hit the wall together all at once, it wouldn''t matter how thick the wall was. For


    sure, the wall wouldn''t be able to withstand their attack.


    Considering this, Rocky had toe up with a way to deal with the five Huge-horned Rhinoceroses in


    order to prevent them from infiltrating the base camp. He should be able to construct a wless n


    that could weaken the attacking ability of the Timber Deity Empire''s troops. Since he had sessfully


    attracted the five Huge-horned Rhinoceroses by using the magical saliva yesterday, the Timber Deity


    Empire would be ready for this move. Dealing with the Huge-horned Rhinoceroses the same way


    wouldn''t be effective this time.


    Hence, he had to find another way. He couldn''t let the five Huge-horned Rhinoceroses pose a threat to


    the base camp.


    "What''s wrong? Do you feel stressed?" said a voice from behind. He looked at the direction where it


    wasing from and saw an attractive womane in. The woman had pale and wless skin. Her


    features were sharp and she was just beautiful.


    Rocky looked up and saw Sabina. He smiled and said, "We have less than four thousand soldiers to


    fight about ten thousand from the Timber Deity Empire''s. To say I am stressed over it is an


    understatement."


    "If we are no match to them in terms of numbers, we should not insist on fighting. It is better to retreat


    from the Evian City as soon as possible. At least the lives of several thousand people can be spared.


    Otherwise, you will be condemned as a failed leader if our soldiers led by you fail to defend the Evian


    City and die in defeat." Sabina said those words intently. Of course, she knew that Rocky would not be


    frightened by it easily. She just wanted to stir Rocky up so he would focus more. In fact, even she didn''t


    know whether Rocky would be sessful in leading less than four thousand soldiers to protect the


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Evian City. However, she believed that as long as Rocky set his mind to it, nothing was impossible.


    Of course, even Sabina herself did not understand why she would believe in Rocky this much. She just


    felt morefortable with Rocky as she spent more time with him. She also grew to care more about


    him as time passed by. This was not what she would have done before. It seemed that she was not


    aloof and ruthless anymore when she was with Rocky.


    "It''s toote to back down now. Moreover, if the Evian City is conquered, it is not just the matter of


    several thousand lives. The reason why the Timber Deity Empire attacks the Evian City is because


    they want to use this city as their bargaining chip..." After having his conversation with Woods, Rocky


    learned that the real purpose of the Timber Deity Empire wasn''t to attack and upy the Evian City.


    Instead, what they were nning to benefit from the city came after conquering it.


    "Chip? Is it possible that the Timber Deity Empire intends to use the Evian City to threaten the Holy


    Dragon Empire?" Sabina guessed after hearing Rocky''s words.


    "I don''t know. However, I promised Sue that I will protect the Evian City. I will definitely go all out and do


    my best not to let the Timber Deity Empire seed..." Rocky said with a firm look on his face.


    "Sue? That girl?" Hearing Rocky''s response startled Sabina as she didn''t expect that he made up his


    mind to protect the city just for a girl named Sue. Rocky even ignored the order of Lance, the Crimson


    Dragon Group''s Commander in Chief, but he was willing to risk his life for a girl who had no blood


    rtionship with him. This fact amazed Sabina, but at the same time, made her curious about Rocky


    and Sue''s rtionship.


    ''What kind of person is he?'' she thought to herself. All of a sudden, she realized that she knew nothing


    about him. However, she understood that the fate of the Evian City and the crisis the Holy Dragon


    Empire was facing were on the hands of Rocky, and his thoughts were set because of this girl...

 Chapter 583 The Crazy Attacking Plan

    Chapter 583 The Crazy Attacking n


    At the same time, under themand of Woods, the Timber Deity Empire army who were stationed at


    the north and the south gates, rushed to the headquarters of the Crimson Dragon Group and


    surrounded it.


    Soon, Woods and several other Commanders led over three thousand troops, and arrived at the main


    gate of the headquarters. Meanwhile, its west and north gates were surrounded by another four


    thousand soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire respectively.


    "Your Royal Highness, the current headquarters of the Crimson Dragon Group has beenpletely


    surrounded by us. Those guards of the Evian City are trapped and it''s impossible for them to escape.


    We must let them know how powerful we are..." one of the Commanders of the Timber Deity Empire,


    who was next to Woods, immediately shouted. He looked very excited. It seemed that he was


    exasperated because the mighty army of his own empire was set up by Rocky resulting in the loss of


    thousands of soldiers.


    The other Commanders also revealed a look of righteous indignation. Even with their greater


    advantage, the guards of the Evian City were sessful in setting up them earlier. Not only did they


    suffer heavy losses, but their enemies also managed to reupy the headquarters of the Crimson


    Dragon Group, and even built a defensive barrier there.


    On the other hand, Woods, the Commander in Chief of the army of the Timber Deity Empire was quiet


    and calm. His eyes looked cold and sharp. The reason that his empire had suffered such a great loss,


    in fact, was also partly due to his inability to assess his enemies. If he had been more cautious before,


    he might not have made such a mistake. Of course, it never came to his mind that Rocky would make


    an intervention this time. Moreover, Rocky was able to inflict such a heavy blow on the Timber Deity


    Empire army in such a short period of time. If it wasn''t for the huge disparity between the original


    military forces of the two sides, it was likely that the Timber Deity Empire would lose the battle again.


    However, it was difficult to change the fact. Besides, Woods was well aware that his opponent this time


    was Rocky, the man who had defeated him at the Hippo Land and also made his army suffer several


    defeats. He was like a nightmare for the whole Timber Deity Empire. Therefore, in the face of such an


    opponent, Woods must be prepared to go all out. A minor mistake from his side might result in Evian


    City gaining a chance to turn the table and win over the battle, which was something he could never


    allow to happen.


    "Bring the five Huge-horned Rhinoceroses into the city, ready to attack..." Woods gave an order. This


    time, he was never going to give the guards of the Evian City a chance to defeat his army.


    "Your Royal Highness, are you ordering to attack now?" There was confusion among the several


    Commanders of the Timber Deity Empire and they looked towards each other doubtfully. Some of them


    were surprised that he chose to attack at such a moment.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although it was nearly dawn, it was still dark. Normally, attacking at this time wasn''t appropriate,


    especially when their forces were in an advantageous situation. They could wait until sunrise and then


    attack the enemy, giving the forces of Evian city no chance to defend.


    "The soldiers of the Evian City must be exhausted due to continuous battles in thest few days. Our


    soldiers had a good restst night and now are packed with energy. Thus, ourbat power must be


    stronger than that of the guards at the Evian City. So this time would be optimum forunching the


    attack and will be favorable for us," Woods said with a serious look.


    "But if we were to attack at this time, it would be difficult for us to spot an ambushunched by the


    garssion of the Evian City. Besides, there are chances of many traps being set up in this


    headquarters..." a Commander proposed.


    "That''s why we only attack one point. No matter how many traps have been set up, they can''t be


    gathered at one ce. If we can break through one part, the traps we would need to encounter will be


    greatly reduced. Moreover, the enemy is unaware of our attack n, and their forces would be


    separated for defense. With their current military power, if they are divided, they can''t protect


    themselves. Once we break through, the city guards won''t be able to withstand us," Woods said


    cautiously. He had made his ns well in advance.


    Upon hearing this, the other Commanders were a bit surprised. This was because Woods had taken


    into ount all the possible defensive deployment of the city guards. It was clear that as a prince, this


    time he was very serious about his move. The previous time when the Timber Deity Empire tried to


    attack the city, the prince didn''t seem that serious with his ns. Although they had just been tricked by


    the city guards and suffered a heavy loss, with their forces at present, it was only a matter of time


    before they could conquer the city. Obviously, someone seemed to have piqued Woods'' fighting spirits.


    "But which part shall we choose to attack first?" queried one of the Commanders.


    "The main gate." Woods narrowed his eyes as he saw the locked main gate of the headquarters in


    front of him.


    "The main gate? Your Royal Highness, the defense at the main gate would be tighter than that of the


    other ces. Besides, the guards there may be more in number than other ces. If we force our way


    to the main gate, I''m afraid it will waste a lot of time. I think attacking the north or west gate of the


    headquarters is our best choice..."


    "That''s right. Your Royal Highness, wouldn''t attacking the main gate result in revealing our attacking


    n to the city guards? At this time, an ambush is our best choice and we should attack them by


    surprise¡­"


    "Your Royal Highness, how about reconsidering the n? Maybe, at least we can pretend to attack


    first..."


    Upon hearing that they were to attack the main entrance of the headquarters, several of the


    Commanders were shocked. The guards of the city weren''t idiots and would realize their n instantly.


    Thus, they thought they should at least pretend to attack the other two gates thereby attracting guards''


    defenses, and then proceed towards the main gate for the attack. Therefore, they were not sure why


    Woods had insisted on attacking the main gate.


    "This is because I want to directly hurt the morale of the Holy Dragon Empire''s guards. If we could


    break open the main gate, which itself is the hardest target, then the morale of the city guards will


    definitely get affected. Their military forces are greatly different from ours, and if they lose their fighting


    morale, they will definitely fall like a pack of cards." A trace of shrewdness shed through Woods''


    eyes. Sometimes, to win battles, mere knowledge about the military tactics or strategies was not


    enough and crushing the enemies by manipting their mental state was also important. The reason


    that the city guards could annihte seven or eight thousand forces of the Timber Deity Empire by just


    using half of their military forces was that they relied on the night raid, the special trick they had, and


    their powerful mental state. Therefore, he had also thought of using the same way to defeat the


    confidence of the city''s garrison. In this way, it would be impossible for Rocky to lead a group of people


    who werecking in confidence to defend the city.


    The Commanders of the Timber Deity Empire felt that their prince was actually making sense, but they


    still felt it strange and illogical. However, since the prince insisted on fighting his way, they couldn''t say


    no, despite their difference of opinion.


    "Get ready right now. If the five Huge-horned Rhinoceroses attack them repeatedly, we should be able


    to break through the main gate very soon," Woods said firmly.


    The Commanders still looked at each other in dismay before retreating to prepare for the attack.

 Chapter 584 It Was Strange

    Chapter 584 It Was Strange


    Soon after, driven by their own masters, the five Huge-horned Rhinoceroses went into Evian City. Their


    huge bodies almost upied half of the street. As they walked, the buildings around trembled, as if


    tottering.


    Roughly an hourter, the Huge-horned Rhinoceroses reached the front gate of the Crimson Dragon


    Group''s headquarters. The five spirit-manipted beasts stood side by side, poised and ready to


    strike.


    Behind the five Huge-horned Rhinoceroses marched the Timber Deity Army. Tens of thousands of


    soldiers surrounded the Crimson Dragon Group''s headquarters, resembling a fearsome dragon eying


    its prey.


    "Charge!" Woods, who was situated towards the back of the army, abruptly shouted with a wave of his


    hand.


    The next moment, the five Huge-horned Rhinoceroses charged in unison into the front gate of the


    headquarters. Their heads bowed to reveal fearsome, thick horns, plowing into the steel gate, denting it


    immediately.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The deafening noise continued as the rhinoceroses relentlessly charged at the gate. With each charge,


    the walls nking the gate trembled violently. The areas of the gate that were hit werepletely


    sunken in.


    It was evident the front gate was about to fall any moment.


    At this time, Rocky and Sabina, who were in the meeting room, immediately caught wind of how the


    Timber Deity Empire was attacking the front gate of the headquarters.


    "The Timber Deity Empire really acts fast..." Even though Rocky had already anticipated that the


    Timber Deity Empire wouldn''t give him any time toe up with a n, he was still surprised that they


    hadunched an attack so soon. They even had the audacity to attack through the front gate!


    Rocky and Sabina hurried to join the other Elite Commanders and Frontline Commanders who were


    already positioned at the front gate.


    "Commander Rocky, the Timber Deity Empire troops are using the Huge-horned Rhinoceroses as a


    battering ram to destroy the front gate. At the rate they''re going, it seems the gate won''t stand for long,"


    Commander Lin said with authority, as he was quite familiar with the defensive capabilities of the


    headquarters.


    "I can''t believe that Woods chose to attack us from the front gate! It''s as though he wants to destroy the


    morale of the army of Evian City in one fell swoop. But since they own five Huge-horned Rhinoceroses,


    the Timber Deity Empire has the power to do this." Although Rocky knew Woods'' every move, this


    knowledge was useless if he couldn''t deal with the spirit-manipted beasts that were tearing down


    their walls as they spoke.


    "It''s a pity we don''t have the spirit-manipted beasts that could counter their rhinoceroses. Otherwise,


    we could''ve probably bought ourselves some time," Marin muttered, furrowing her brows.


    "Equally powerful spirit-manipted beasts?" Rocky hesitated. Although there was no spirit-


    manipted beasts that could defeat the Huge-horned Rhinoceroses, he had three Dark Heaven


    Insects with strong defensive ability in his Magic Spiritual Space. If he summoned them, they might be


    able to hold off the Huge-horned Rhinoceroses for a while. Rocky shook his head. It was too risky. The


    three Dark Heaven Insects were valuable. If anything happened to them, it would be a big loss for him.


    "I think we should send all our soldiers to the front gate and get ready for the battle!" Commander


    Wang raised his fist. He felt that under the desperate circumstances, they could do nothing but do


    everything in their power to defend the front gate.


    "If we call all our forces to the front gate, we won''t be able to defend ourselves once the Timber Deity


    Empire attacks us from any of the other entrances," Sabina immediately countered.


    "It''s no use. If we try to resist, our forces are inferiorpared to theirs. It seems that even if we try our


    best to fight back, I''m afraid we..." Commander Ron trailed off with a heavy sigh. Everyone nodded in


    grim agreement. Even if they could defend the headquarters today, it was futile; they wouldn''t have the


    strength to stand their ground another day.


    Especially since they didn''t know when reinforcements would arrive, it was truly uncertain as to how


    long exactly their forces could hang on.


    The other Commanders exchanged nces with each other helplessly, each one hoping the other


    would magicallye up with a solution.


    Sabina turned to look at Rocky. She knew that in this tight situation, unless they could think of the


    perfect strategy, any oue would most likely end in failure. Despite the fact that she had faced many


    battles before as the Deputy Commander in Chief of the Rime Army, she had never been in a situation


    wherein her side was vastly outnumbered. In this moment, she felt helpless and somewhat defeated


    already.


    Rocky''s brows furrowed in concentration as he tried toe up with various ns. Countless


    countermeasures shed through his mind, each one ending in defeat. Sabina was right; if they sent all


    the troops to defend from the front gate, that would leave the north and west gates to go unguarded. In


    that case, the situation was likely to get worse. With a frustrated sigh, Rocky''s shoulders slumped over.


    He couldn''t seem toe up with the perfect n, no matter how hard he tried.


    "Rocky, do you have any ideas?" Marin became a little anxious as she observed Rocky''s body


    Rocky remained silent, but the solemnness on his face spoke louder than words. The other


    Commanders shook their heads and sighed. If Rocky didn''t have a n, they were doomed.


    Suddenly, Rocky sensed something stirring from the Magic Spiritual Space. How strange!


    "Commander Wang, Commander Ron," he said with an authoritative voice, "you and several Frontline


    Commanders lead two thousand soldiers to guard the front gate first. Commander Lin, Commander Li,


    you lead the rest of the soldiers to defend the west and north gates. I''ll be back soon." As soon as he


    barked these orders, a light shed and Rocky suddenly vanished, leaving the others stunned.


    Momentster, Rocky materialized in a secluded ce and quickly opened the Magic Spiritual Space.


    Immediately a towering beast with long limbs emerged, colorful lights radiating from all over its body.


    The Rainbow Glow Unicorn neighed excitedly, pawing the ground.


    "Hey, you glutton! I don''t have time to y with you right now," Rocky grumbled exasperatedly as the


    beast emerged. He posited that the Rainbow Glow Unicorn came out because it felt lonely in the


    Magical Spiritual Space, and wanted to get some fresh air.


    Suddenly, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn growled fearsomely. Then it abruptly turned around and galloped


    towards the front gate of the headquarters, where the Huge-horned Rhinoceroses continued to charge.


    "This beast!" As soon as Rocky realized where the Rainbow Glow Unicorn was headed, his expression


    changed. He immediately summoned Uriah, and in an instant mounted it to chase after the Rainbow


    Glow Unicorn.


    The Rainbow Glow Unicorn was quickly approaching the front gate. There was no way Rocky would


    make it in time.


    At the same time, Commander Wang, Commander Ron, Marin and several Frontline Commanders


    were leading two thousand soldiers and guarding the front gate of the headquarters. In a feeble attemptN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    to deter the Timber Deity Army, they wouldunch a volley of arrows at them every so often.


    The Commanders and soldiers of Evian City were startled at the sudden appearance of the Rainbow


    Glow Unicorn. ''What''s this colorful, glowing spirit-manipted beast doing here?'' they wondered.

 Chapter 585 A Change In The Rainbow Glow Unicorn

    Chapter 585 A Change In The Rainbow Glow Unicorn


    "What? Is this some sort of peerless spiritual beast?" eximed the well-informed Commander Wang


    with an exaggerated expression as soon as he saw the Rainbow Glow Unicorn. The Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn was a rare spirit-manipted beast, and no one had seen it before. However, from the colorful


    glow on its body, one could tell that it was not an ordinary spirit-manipted beast.


    It was not just Commander Wang, but Marin and all the other Commanders were also shocked to see


    the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, and they didn''t know what just happened.


    At this moment, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, which was about to get to the main gate, suddenly burst


    into a colorful glow. The glow was indeed dazzling, and then a cloud of mist appeared beneath its feet.


    It suddenly rose up into the air and reached the top of the gate.


    At the same time, Rocky, who was running after the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, saw the beast flying high


    in the sky. His eyes widened as he saw the strange state the beast was in. Then something dawned on


    him and he murmured in surprise, "Is the Rainbow Glow Unicorn growing into its adulthood?"


    In general, when a spirit-manipted beast entered its adulthood, it showed obvious features and it


    would be easy for people to tell its star and grade. Of course, the aptitude of it would also show a great


    increase, and there would be even unforeseeable change. A spiritual beast, in particr, would not


    only strengthen its own aptitude, but also would enhance its abilities when it reached the adult state.


    Entirely new abilities might even begin to appear.


    For example, when Uriah identally ate the yellow spiritual crystal, it suddenly began to grow up. As


    a result, its ability to produce the magical saliva was improved. Later, when Uriah reached the third


    grade of the three-star level, it suddenly had the power of Fire nature. Therefore, it was extremely


    difficult to estimate the potential of a spiritual beast.


    It was well known that the Rainbow Glow Unicorn was a rare beast which was even ranked third in the


    Spiritual Beast List. Its strong talent was undeniable.


    Therefore, nobody knew exactly what changes would happen to it when it reached adulthood. Of


    course, Rocky was also looking forward to seeing that.


    But there was one thing for sure. At this moment, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn who revealed itself to


    everyone was certainly going to do something unusual. With its low profile, it wouldn''t easily expose


    itself in public out of no reason.


    As the Rainbow Glow Unicorn flew towards the top of the gate, the Timber Deity Empire army was


    waiting outside anxiously for the five Huge-horned Rhinoceroses to break through the gate. Upon


    seeing the beast at the top of the gate, all of them were stunned and stared nkly at the Rainbow


    Glow Unicorn.


    "What''s that?" Woods, who was at the rear of the army, asked in surprise. The other spirit maniptors


    at the Heavenly Stage were also shocked.


    "It seems like a spiritual beast. Why is there a spiritual beast here suddenly?" Liam guessed, his eyes


    lighting up.


    "A spiritual beast? That must be a rare species." Although Woods wasn''t a spirit maniptor, he was


    well aware of the matters concerned with the spirit maniptors.


    "I wonder if this spiritual beast actually has a master. If it has no master..." Liam''s eyes were glinting


    with a hint of eagerness.


    Of course, it wasn''t just Liam. The moment they saw the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, the entire army of the


    Timber Deity Empire, as well as all the spirit maniptors including the Commanders of the Timber


    Deity Empire were excited as if they saw some precious treasure. Their eyes glinted with greed.


    However, ever since the Rainbow Glow Unicorn appeared, the five Huge-horned Rhinoceroses that


    were attacking the gate suddenly stopped. Then they retreated as if they were frightened by something


    horrifying.


    At this time, Rocky rushed forward and approached the Rainbow Glow Unicorn. There were some


    transformations on the body of the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, but they weren''t obvious. As he had


    expected, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn was about toe of age. But he still couldn''t understand why


    the Rainbow Glow Unicorn was so reckless as to reveal itself among so many people.


    "Hey you, what on earth would you want to do?" Rocky couldn''t help but ask the Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn.


    The Rainbow Glow Unicorn hissed. Then, a familiar colorful cloud appeared on its forehead.


    Seeing this, Rocky, though still confused, immediately pressed his hand on the Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn''s forehead. At the next moment, he suddenly felt that a scene shed in front of him. In an


    instant, they were in another space, a cepletely surrounded by the colorful, dazzling light.


    And just in the space, he could see a strange figure like a child, who was like thebination of a


    human and a beast. Its whole body was covered with colorful patterns, with its eyes simr to a deer''s,


    and its limbs were long. The child was like Dark Lord and Cherry that Rocky had seen before.


    "You are..." Rocky looked at the child in front of him in confusion.


    The child stared at Rocky innocently, in the exact same way as the Rainbow Glow Unicorn looked at


    him.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Are you... Rainbow Glow Unicorn?" Rocky asked quite surprised. He couldn''t believe the child in front


    of him was actually the Rainbow Glow Unicorn. It was just amazing! Why was the Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn meeting him in this way?


    Rocky saw the child pointing to him and making a strange gesture as if he needed something. Before


    he could figure out what the child wanted, his sight turned and suddenly he came back to reality.


    "What the hell is this?" For a moment, Rocky couldn''t differentiate between illusion and reality and was


    forehead with its doe eyes still staring at Rocky.


    "Would you like me to help you?" Rocky asked after careful consideration.


    The Rainbow Glow Unicorn suddenly raised its head.


    "But how would you like me to help you? Offer you my spiritual power?" Rocky asked promptly seeing


    that he had guessed it right. When Uriah''s star rating was about to get enhanced, it was Rocky''s


    spiritual power that had aided it to upgrade.


    The Rainbow Glow Unicorn then shook its head.


    "No?" Rocky was perplexed.


    "Take out your Sea Blue Magic Jade." Suddenly, a sweet voice came all the way from behind Rocky.


    As Rocky turned around, he saw Sabina approaching him on the back of Duchess Silver.


    "The Sea Blue Magic Jade?" Rocky asked in confusion.


    "The Rainbow Glow Unicorn is not your spirit-manipted beast, so it couldn''t absorb your spiritual


    power. However, the spiritual power of the Sea Blue Magic Jade was gained from the essence of


    heaven and earth, meaning any spirit-manipted beast could absorb it," Sabina exined with detail.


    "So that''s how it is." Rocky suddenly had an essence of realization. Now, since he and the Rainbow


    Glow Unicorn hadn''t done the work of spiritual power connection, his spiritual power couldn''t be


    absorbed by the Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    Hearing her words, Rocky immediately took out the palm-sized Sea Blue Magic Jade. As soon as the


    Sea Blue Magic Jade was taken out, strong spiritual power instantly began to spread all around. At the


    next moment, everyone''s eyes glued on to the Sea Blue Magic Jade in Rocky''s hand.

 Chapter 586 Begin To Mutate

    Chapter 586 Begin To Mutate


    The people''s attention gravitated to Rocky, or more precisely, at his hand. He had suddenly taken out


    the Sea Blue Magic Jade, a very rare treasure. Generally speaking, no one would easily show off rare


    treasures, because it would surely make others jealous. The people''s eyes lingered at the rare jade, as


    they wondered what Rocky was nning to do with it.


    "What kind of treasure is that?" Even Woods, who was not a spirit maniptor, could sense that the


    Sea Blue Magic Jade in Rocky''s hand was an extraordinary rare treasure.


    "I don''t know, but it must be a rare treasure. What on earth is going on?" Liam was reeling in shock


    from the unexpected events that transpired. A rare spiritual beast had shown up all of a sudden, and


    then Rocky also brought out a rare treasure. He didn''t know what the rare treasure was for, but he was


    sure that it was bound to be a wonder.


    Of course, the Commanders and spirit maniptors of the Timber Deity Empire eyed the rare treasure


    greedily. They drooled over the Sea Blue Magic Jade like a morsel of delicious food. It was a good


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    thing, but they were in the army and had to watch their actions. Otherwise, they would have rushed


    forward to snatch the treasure.


    Under the spectators'' watchful gaze, Rocky turned to the Rainbow Glow Unicorn with the Sea Blue


    Magic Jade in his hand. The moment that the Rainbow Glow Unicornid eyes on the rare treasure, it


    made a joyful noise in its excitement.


    However, Rocky didn''t immediately approach. He nced at Sabina with a hesitant look, as if he was


    having second thoughts. After all, he didn''t know the function of the Sea Blue Magic Jade. He had


    never used it since he obtained it. This was why he hesitated now. He was worried that it could have a


    negative effect once it was absorbed by the Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    Sabina seemed to notice Rocky''s worry. She met his eyes with her steady eyes and nodded at him.


    She also uttered, "The spiritual power of the Sea Blue Magic Jade is nourished by the essence of


    heaven and earth, so it is pure and will not have any impact. However, since such spiritual power is


    very strong, you should be careful not to get hurt. Remember that you should beposed and


    prudent. The Sea Blue Magic Jade may have epted you as its owner, but you can''t control it


    "I got it." Relief flooded into Rocky as soon as he heard Sabina''s words. Once again, he was thankful


    that his bodyguard was a master at the Supernal Stage. Herpetence was truly helpful for him,


    especially at crucial times like these. In fact, he would hesitate to show the Sea Blue Magic Jade if


    Sabina wasn''t there. He was aware that once the Sea Blue Magic Jade was exposed, the others would


    surely n to snatch it.


    With a deep breath, Rocky activated the evil spiritual power in his body to stimte the spiritual power


    contained in the Sea Blue Magic Jade. As if in response, the Sea Blue Magic Jade emitted a


    transparent blue light that pulsed vividly in his hand. The light spread around, like the ripples on ake.


    Countless streaks of spiritual power appeared on the Sea Blue Magic Jade, like thin threads that


    swayed in the air. Halo-like figures floated and danced around him.


    At the same time, the colorful clouds on the forehead of the Rainbow Glow Unicorn appeared again.


    Around its entire body, a gravitational pull seemed to be activated. Countless streaks of spiritual power


    were pulled toward its body with a strong invisible suction force.


    The people let out involuntary gasps of awe, as wisps of spiritual power emanated from the Sea Blue


    Magic Jade and wrapped around the whole body of the Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    It looked like a miracle with the countless ribbons of spiritual power that were dancing in the air. It was


    incredible!


    It was already rare to see a spiritual beast like the Rainbow Glow Unicorn. To top that off, they were


    now watching the mutation process of the spiritual beast, as it transformed from a young beast into an


    adult beast. The rarity that they were seeing was truly nothing short of a miracle.


    In sharp contrast to the people around her, Sabina appeared calmer and moreposed. Her


    Duchess Silver also went through a simr situation when it transitioned from a young beast into an


    adult beast. It was hardly the first time for her, so she was not surprised anymore. However, the


    mutation of the Rainbow Glow Unicorn was grander and more remarkable than Duchess Silver''s. That


    was understandable though because the Rainbow Glow Unicorn was an extremely rare beast. If


    Sabina didn''t know the identity of the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, she would have been astonished too.


    Fortunately, among all the people present, only Sabina and Rocky knew the true identity of the


    Rainbow Glow Unicorn. It was unimaginable that the chaos would ensue if someone recognized the


    Rainbow Glow Unicorn and happened to expose its true identity.


    The sudden appearance of the Rainbow Glow Unicorn created a great distraction and stopped the


    attack from Woods and his men.


    "Keep attacking!" Woods ordered with a determined look on his face. He didn''t want the n to be


    disrupted by the appearance of a spiritual beast.


    "Your Royal Highness, the five Huge-horned Rhinoceroses have grown unruly," a Timber Deity


    Empire''s Commander reported. He looked puzzled and stressed by the behavior of the beasts.


    "What''s going on?" Woods asked in confusion. He didn''t expect his beasts to be the cause of


    disturbance in his ns.


    "The five Huge-horned Rhinoceroses seem to be afraid of the spiritual beast in the sky, so they resist


    worried look.


    Woods immediately raised his head and looked up at the Rainbow Glow Unicorn in realization. It was


    floating above the main gate of the base camp, where it was still undergoing the mutation. Its eyes


    flitted about warily through the surrounding area of the camp. There was no doubt that the five Huge-


    horned Rhinoceroses were intimidated by it. That posed a big problem for him. If the beasts did not


    base camp''s main gate. That would give more time for the Evian City''s garrison to build up energy and


    strengthen their defenses. Woods would never give the Evian City''s soldiers any chance to


    counterattack. The single misstep in their n could cause the whole situation to go against them.


    "Give them my order to beat that spiritual beast down in whatever way they could," Woods ordered in a


    cold voice.


    The Commander of the Timber Deity Empire immediately left to carry out Woods'' order.


    Before long, waves of ming arrows were shot by the Timber Deity Empire troops. They flew toward


    Rocky and the Rainbow Glow Unicorn who were on the top of the main gate.


    Since the Rainbow Glow Unicorn was in the transformation stage, it must not be disturbed. As for


    Rocky, he was busy activating the Sea Blue Magic Jade''s spiritual power. Without him, the Rainbow


    Glow Unicorn could not absorb its power. On the other side of the main gate, Evian City''s soldiers


    watched helplessly, unable to defend them.


    Sabina noticed that the Timber Deity Empire troops had focused their attack on Rocky and the


    Rainbow Glow Unicorn. With a severe frown, she immediately drove Duchess Silver toward Rocky and


    the Rainbow Glow Unicorn. A strong cyclone spread around her. Its strong winds easily blew the


    countless arrows away.


    It continued for several attacks. The arrows were shot and then blown away by Sabina''s cyclone. It


    gradually became apparent that Rocky and the Rainbow Glow Unicorn were unhurt. On the contrary,


    some of the Timber Deity Empire soldiers were hit by the wayward arrows. There were many


    casualties...

 Chapter 587 Asked For Death

    Chapter 587 Asked For Death


    Seeing this, Woods who wasmanding the troops of Timber Deity Empire had a straight face. There


    were over ten thousand military forces of the Timber Deity Empire and they couldn''t even deal with a


    single person or a beast.


    "Liam, you guys go kill that spiritual beast. Don''t let it proceed further." Woods also sensed that the


    Rainbow Glow Unicorn was a threat to five Huge-horned Rhinoceroses. Only if he could kill the


    Rainbow Glow Unicorn, the five Huge-horned Rhinoceroses would be able to return to normal.


    "Killed? Seriously! Your Royal Highness, the spiritual beast is very rare. It would be a shame to even


    decide to kill it." Hearing this, Liam also felt a little pity.


    The other spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage also nodded indicating their agreement.


    "Do you want me to repeat it?" Woods red as he said.


    "Yes, Your Royal Highness," Liam answered hurriedly and saluted as Woods got angry in the situation.


    Then he and several spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage showed up together and approached


    the main entrance of the camp.


    Two spirit maniptor squads were gathered under the main entrance of the camp to look up at the


    man and the beast above the massive main door.


    "Move! We need to hurry," ordered Liam. They immediately exerted their own spiritual martial arts as a


    striking team.


    "Rushing Thunder!"


    "Cloudy Mountain Palm..."


    "Spiritual Finger!"


    Within no time, all spiritual martial arts rushed towards the man and the beast above the gate. It looked


    like fierce magical forces that moved through the air.


    Seeing all the spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage attack together, Sabina''s face changed slightly.


    She looked cold and struck by the incident. But she immediately patted on Duchess Silver''s head.


    Duchess Silver raised its head and shouted furiously. In a sh, their spiritual radiance shone with each


    other like a magical mist. Then a fierce snowstorm burst out and the momentum was astonishing. It


    rushed towards the spiritual martial arts forces of those spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    The magical lights shed and vibrated constantly in the air. Sabina had extraordinary strength as she


    had blocked all the spiritual martial arts of masters at the Heavenly Stage.


    At the same time, few spirit-manipted beasts with flight ability rose up to the top and bypassed


    Sabina. They rushed towards Rocky and the Rainbow Glow Unicorn from all directions.


    By seeing this Sabina was in rage, she gave several ice palm in session to win over and tried to


    force the floating beasts back. But her fists were no match for four. She couldn''t fight several masters


    at the Heavenly Stage and spirit-manipted beasts all alone. Her power dropped as she tried to use


    her ultimate defense.


    In the blink of an eye, two beasts were approaching Rocky and the Rainbow Glow Unicorn with


    ferocious smiles. They fled with enormous speed that something powerful could only resist them.


    Seeing Sabina deflecting each attack all alone, a dragon shadow suddenly appeared and hit an


    approaching spirit-manipted beast with its sharp ws. The spirit-manipted beast fell heavily on


    the ground with a crackling sound and passed out immediately.


    Sabina rolled her eyes and noticed that the dragon shadow had moved to the other side. Then she saw


    a slender and vividly beautiful figure on its back.


    "Marin...It''s Marin," eximed Sabina as she saw the female figure on the back of the dragon. The


    figures replicated Marin and Verdanim.


    "Those spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage are handed over to you. I will guard this ce..."


    Marin nodded to Sabina. She soon drove on Verdanim''s back to the other spirit-manipted beasts


    flying swiftly in the air.


    After hearing this, Sabina focused her wide eyes. She would be able to demonstrate her power more


    effectively as Marin was ready to guard Rocky and the Rainbow Glow Unicorn. Then she directly


    controlled Duchess Silver and rushed to the outer side of the camp. In an instant, she fell into a group


    of spirit maniptors of Timber Deity Empire including several masters at the Heavenly Stage.


    She jumped down as soon as shended. Before the spirit maniptors of Timber Deity Empire could


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    react, they saw her body fluttering like a snowke. As she passed, the frost condensed and snow


    drizzled.


    The cold waves spread around with a hustling sound. The spirit maniptors with poor strength


    trembled and couldn''t move forward.


    On the other hand, Duchess Silver was not frightened at all. The corner of its forehead was like a sharp


    weapon being shot. It constantly rushed out like a tornado, sweeping through the vast surroundings.


    This made the spirit maniptors of Timber Deity Empire weaker and panicky. Its eager rush was a


    scene of distress for the spirit maniptors.


    "Hold her back..." Seeing that Sabina could guard the unicorn against ten thousand enemy


    the Heavenly Stage.


    The other spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage looked at each other in dismay. It seemed that no


    one was willing to go up first. As a master at the Supernal Stage, even if she was at a primary level,


    she could fight against several opponents with higher strength and win the fight.


    "Go! Go!" Liam roared.


    The spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage had no choice. They rushed towards her and surrounded


    her. At the same time their spirit-manipted beasts also rushed to Duchess Silver and attempted to


    entangle it.


    Seeing the spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage gathering around, Sabina''s eyes shed with


    coldness. In an instant her spiritual power surged. An icy mist was formed all over her body and


    hovered around. Then she began to fight with the spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage. She had to


    use her supreme powers together to fight them.


    Seeing Sabina was at hold, Liam took the opportunity to fly to a spirit-manipted beast. He soared


    into the sky for Rocky and the Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    Marin was fighting against few spirit-manipted beasts. When she saw Liam approaching with a flying


    spirit-manipted beast, she immediately rushed back and stopped him.


    Seeing Marin show up, Liam began to fight with her without any hesitation. He used his strong spiritual


    martial arts to attack her.


    "Rolling Thunder!" A sh of lightning rushed out quickly and hurried like a snake out of a cave. The


    scene was terrifying with magical powers all over the ce.


    Liam was over the fourth grade of the Heavenly Stage and Marin was at the first grade. There was a


    gap of strength between them.


    Even though Marin tried her best to resist, she was flung back by Liam''s spiritual martial arts directly.


    Her face turned deathly pale and it was obvious that she could notpete with Liam due to her


    primary level of power.


    However, Marin was still gritting her teeth and didn''t make a sound. She insisted on staying with Rocky


    and the Rainbow Glow Unicorn. She knew that the best option would be stay her ground.


    However, Liam did not intend to give Marin a chance. He attacked with all his strength, forces of


    spiritual martial arts surging wildly. Liam had no mercy for Marin at that moment.


    Marin was petite and slender. Her whole body was enveloped in spiritual light and she waved all her


    strength to withstand the spiritual martial arts of Liam one after another. She tried hard with all her


    defense mechanisms to resist Liam.


    However after a short while, Marin was hit by the spiritual martial arts force of Liam on her left shoulder


    due to her inferior strength. Suddenly she spat out a mouthful of blood, seeming to be badly hurt. Her


    body shrunk and face turned ill.


    By this time, Liam had already passed through Marin''s obstruction, and approached the Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn and Rocky, umting strength to attack. However, his eyes were staring at the Sea Blue


    Magic Jade in Rocky''s hand, with greed and ambition shing in his eyes.


    "I won''t allow you to hurt them. I''m here to protect," yelled Marin. Marin was anxious seeing that Liam


    was about to attack Rocky and the Rainbow Glow Unicorn. She struggled on her feet and let Verdanim


    catch up with Liam again.


    "If you want to be killed, I''ll do you a favor!" shouted Liam ferociously. His face covered by an aura of


    sternness as he saw Marin approaching to attack. Then he turned over his palms and two shes of


    spiritual power rushed out like wild dragons. The spiritual ze enveloped Marin and Verdanim at the


    same time...

 Chapter 588 Strange Phenomenon

    Chapter 588 Strange Phenomenon


    Liam was now at the Heavenly Stage, and he sessfully overpowered Marin. She was in a


    worrisome and dangerous situation. Marin had been injured just now, so, it was impossible for her to


    deflect any more attack from Liam. At that moment, Verdanim saw Marin was in danger, it let out a loud


    dragon roar and stretched out its wings. It seemed to be trying to intimidate and warn whoever tried to


    hurt Marin. It raised its huge body and even used it to block the two strong spiritual powers.


    Bang! Bang!


    Verdanim''s chest collided with the two spiritual powers in the air. As the lightning shed, Verdanim let


    out a pained scream, its body shaking violently. The dragon stopped moving, and stayed silent and


    immobile until it finally fell down straightly to the ground. It theny there, unmoving.


    "Verdanim..." Marin was stunned and horrified, but she couldn''t do anything else but fall to the ground


    along with Verdanim. She stared at Rocky who was not far away from her, biting her pink lips tightly


    and looking frustrated.


    Boom!


    Both Marin and Verdanim fell to the main gate of the base camp, stirring up dust all over the air. Both


    bodies stayed limp and unmoving. Seeing that no one stopped him, Liam immediately approached


    Rocky and the Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    Below the main gate, Sabina was fighting several Timber Deity Empire''s masters at the Heavenly


    Stage. She was all wounds and pent up frustration. Seeing that Marin was unable to resist Liam''s


    attack, she squinted her cold eyes and sent a strong chilling power to hit the two masters at the


    Heavenly Stage nearby. At the same time, she gave an indirect order to Duchess Silver.


    Duchess Silver instantly flew towards Sabina.


    Sabina immediately jumped on Duchess Silver''s back and chased after Liam. However, Liam was


    already only a few feet away from Rocky and the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, so Sabina thought she


    wouldn''t catch up to him.


    All the while, with all the chaos surrounding him, Rocky concentrated on stimting and bringing out


    the Sea Blue Magic Jade''s spiritual power. If he stopped now, he would be the one suffering in the end.


    The consequences were unthinkable. He needed to keep on working on the task at hand.


    Since Marin went away to fight Liam, Uriah, which stayed nearby to protect Rocky, had to fight against


    several flying spirit-manipted beasts that attacked it, so it was busy dealing with them at the


    moment. There was no one left to protect Rocky while he tried to stimte the Sea Blue Magic Jade.


    Liam was already close enough to kill Rocky, his palm about to strike with the momentum of Rolling


    Thunder. He wasted no time and directly struck Rocky''s chest, his eyes shing a strong killing intent


    and a ferocious gleam. It was obvious that he wouldn''t stop attacking until Rocky had stopped


    breathing.


    But in that one split second when Rocky was about to be hit, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, which was


    surrounded by the spiritual power of the Sea Blue Magic Jade, suddenly started glowing. The glow was


    more dazzling than it had ever been. Everyone on the ground felt a sudden surge of dazzling light


    above their heads, like the beams of the sun. Piercing into the air, the light made the dim sky colorful


    and bright.


    Liam''s attack had almost sessfully struck Rocky on his chest. If Rocky was hit, he would not only be


    seriously hurt, but also disturbed, and then he would have to start all over again. In addition, he could


    be seriously injured by the spiritual power of the Sea Blue Magic Jade which could bring his life in


    danger.


    "Rocky..." Sabina, who was chasing after Liam, started panicking.


    Everyone thought that Rocky would definitely be injured by Liam, but something strange happened. All


    of a sudden, Rocky and the Rainbow Glow Unicorn disappeared out of thin air. The original dazzling


    light also vanished, and the sky became as dim as it was just a few moments ago.


    Liam''s palm attack assaulted nothing but thin air, as Rocky wasn''t there anymore. The strange incident


    made everyone, including Liam, shocked, thinking that it waspletely impossible to disappear just


    like that.


    Noticing that Rocky and the Rainbow Glow Unicorn disappeared suddenly, Sabina was stunned and


    then felt relieved. Duchess Silver turned into a wind shadow and rushed behind Liam, a spot where he


    was most unguarded.


    Before Liam could even withdraw his palm, he felt an overwhelming chilling from behind him. He


    was startled for a second right there but he immediately overcame it. He clenched his fist and turned


    around to counter what he guessed was a surprise attack. However, Liam was a second toote, and


    he couldn''t counter the sudden attack from Sabina. He was sent flying and blood gushed out of mouth.


    He fell from his spirit-manipted beast and his body hit the ground with a nasty thump. It seemed that


    Sabina had put all her strength in that one blow, and it was evidently worth it.


    Everyone else was still wondering with awestruck curiosity how Rocky and the Rainbow Glow Unicorn


    disappeared out of thin air, and where they went.


    However, as soon as the Rainbow Glow Unicorn disappeared, the five Huge-horned Rhinoceroses


    instantly recovered to their normal states. They gained theirposure once again and showed


    ferociousness with their fangs out.


    "Attack!" Woods narrowed his eyes when he saw Rocky and the Rainbow Glow Unicorn disappear. But


    he didn''t think it was a bad thing. Instead he took it as a big opportunity to finally put an end to this


    battle. After all, ording to the current situation, as long as they could break the base camp''s main


    gate, the Evian City''s garrison was bound to lose. Without Rocky and the Rainbow Glow Unicorn


    around, the task of winning the battle would be easier.


    The five Huge-horned Rhinoceroses continued to pound against the main gate of the base camp,


    making the whole thing shake and send debris flying everywhere.


    Commander Wang, who led two thousand soldiers of the Evian City to guard inside the base camp, got


    anxious and distressed when he saw what the Huge-horned Rhinoceroses were doing. It was all a


    mess.


    After attacking and injuring Liam, Sabina flew to the ce where both Verdanim and Marin fell. Marin


    came out from under Verdanim''s wings, with a dirty face and a flustered look. She sadly looked at


    Verdanim. Her beast was seriously injured and she couldn''t do anything but watch it.


    "Marin, are you okay?" When Duchess Silver finallynded, Sabina immediately jumped off the beast


    and hurried to Marin''s side.


    "I''m fine. Thanks to Verdanim''s help, I wasn''t hurt..." Marin replied. If Verdanim didn''t use its body to


    block Liam''s attack just now, Marin would have been severely injured. Even worse, she could have


    died.


    "Where is Rocky?" Marin asked worriedly, raising her head to take a look around and finding that


    Rocky and the Rainbow Glow Unicorn weren''t there anymore.


    "I don''t know. They just disappeared all of a sudden." Sabina shook her head.


    "Disappeared? How could they disappear like that?" Of course, Marin could not believe that a human


    and a beast would disappear like that for no reason. Most importantly, they were all in the middle of a


    huge battle and everything was at stake.


    "Don''t worry. He''ll be fine. The bigger problem now is the Timber Deity Empire troops. Theyunch an


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    attack again and they might break through the main gate anytime now..." Sabina turned to look at the


    main gate.


    Hearing her news, Marin was surprised but she was more worried.


    At that moment, the Commanders and the soldiers in the Evian City were all extremely uneasy


    because they knew that the Timber Deity Empire troops might break through and conquer the city any


    second.


    It didn''t take long before the base camp''s main gate finally gave the smallest hint of copsing and a


    fissure gradually appeared. It could be faintly seen that the troops of the Timber Deity Empire could not


    wait tounch an all-out offensive.


    "Commander Wang, prepare to fight..." Sabina and Marin returned to the spot where the soldiers of


    Evian City were waiting to be sent out into the battle field.


    Commander Wang nodded immediately, and with determination in his eyes, he ordered the two


    thousand soldiers to form a defensive formation.


    Sabina and Marin stood in front of the soldiers, looking unwavering and confident. Their behaviors


    made the morale of the Evian City''s soldiers improve a lot.


    The main gate of the base camp suddenly burst forcefully with a strong noise. A tall wall at the west of


    the main gate could not hold the impact and copsed with a loud crash, creatingrge breach. A


    Huge-horned Rhinoceros rushed in fiercely like a hungry mutt about to get its first treat.


    Seeing the Huge-horned Rhinoceros finally breaking into the camp, the Timber Deity Empire''s troops


    immediately followed it aggressively, trying to rush in through the opening.


    But all of a sudden, a colorful bright light appeared, blinding the soldiers from the Timber Deity Empire


    while also blocking the Huge-horned Rhinoceros from invading the base camp. It seemed the light was


    protecting the base camp and everyone inside from the enemy.

 Chapter 589 Powerful Aura

    Chapter 589 Powerful Aura


    The scene stupefied all the Commanders and Evian City soldiers. They looked at each other, unable to


    speak in their astonishment.


    They continued to watch as the colorful lights turned into the figures of a man and a beast. They


    trembled as they beheld the beast in all its brilliance.


    A horn stood on its head, clear as the brightest day. Clouds and mists surged and gathered beneath it.


    The spiritual power around its body formed a spiritual belt. It floated in the air in seven colors. Its thin


    unicorn-like body had grown taller and sturdier. Its four limbs were slender and strong, and the beast


    shadow gave off the aura of a four-star spiritual beast.


    "After reaching adulthood, it has the power of a four-star spiritual beast. No wonder it is a peerless


    spiritual beast," Sabina eximed in awe. She let out a breathless gasp, as she sensed its power.


    Even Sabina, who had been calm in the beginning, was amazed by the transformation of the spiritual


    beast.


    Meanwhile, the others were rendered speechless by shock. All the Commanders and Evian City guards


    werepletely still, as they stared at the beast with horrified expressions.


    Even the Huge-horned Rhinoceros that passed through the copsed high wall suddenly stopped


    moving forward. It unintentionally blocked the gap, which also blocked the Timber Deity Empire soldiers


    who were about to rush in.


    The man and the beast were none other than Rocky and the Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    "Hey, you!" Rocky saw the Huge-horned Rhinoceros that was standing tall amidst the damaged wall.


    He hastily turned to the Rainbow Glow Unicorn and gestured to the Huge-horned Rhinoceros.


    The Rainbow Glow Unicorn raised its head and hissed threateningly. Itnded right in front of the


    Huge-horned Rhinoceros. Compared with the huge body of the Huge-horned Rhinoceros, the Rainbow


    Glow Unicorn looked petite, but it gave off a stronger aura. The Rainbow Glow Unicorn regarded it as a


    weak subject, arrogance evident on its domineering posture. Meanwhile, the Huge-horned Rhinoceros


    seemed almost meek, as if it was addressing an emperor instead of an enemy.


    Once the Rainbow Glow Unicorn got close enough to the Huge-horned Rhinoceros, the horn on top of


    its head discharged a strong spiritual light. It sparked like aser toward the Huge-horned Rhinoceros.


    The short distance and speed made it hard to dodge. The Huge-horned Rhinoceros just stood in its


    way and was struck by the spiritual light.


    In the next moment, the Huge-horned Rhinoceros''s eyes grew dull and expressionless. It stood still like


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    a statue by the huge gap in the wall.


    The Commanders and the Evian City guards were shocked. Sabina and Marin lifted an eyebrow in


    surprise, but they looked less stupefied than the rest of the Commanders. At the same time, the Timber


    Deity Empire soldiers were stuck outside, unable to get past the sudden blockage. They looked at each


    other and wondered what was happening inside.


    All of them could not help but wonder what kind of attack was that spiritual light. How could the


    Rainbow Glow Unicorn stop the ferocious Huge-horned Rhinoceros? Whatever that spiritual light was,


    it stopped the Huge-horned Rhinoceros from moving.


    Woods, who was at the rear of the army, immediately frowned in dismay. He turned to the nearest


    soldier and asked what was going on. It became apparent that the Huge-horned Rhinoceros they used


    to break through the wall suddenly stopped moving. Now, it refused to budge or listen to anyone.


    Woods bit his lip in consternation. With some hesitation, he ordered, "Pull the Huge-horned Rhinoceros


    out and make our soldiers break into the camp."


    A group of Timber Deity Empire soldiers quickly used ropes to tie the back part of the Huge-horned


    Rhinoceros. They tied the ropes to two Huge-horned Rhinoceroses so that the two Huge-horned


    Rhinoceroses could pull it off the wall.


    Rocky watched the Huge-horned Rhinoceros, as it was pulled out little by little. The other Commanders


    expected him to be angry, but instead, a strange evil smile slowly appeared on his face.


    It didn''t take long for the Huge-horned Rhinoceros to bepletely pulled out. The guards inside Evian


    City snapped to attention once the gap was exposed once again.


    "Go in!" A Commander of the Timber Deity Empire immediately snapped to attention. He led his army


    and rushed towards the gap.


    "Hey, you! It''s up to you now," Rocky ordered the Rainbow Glow Unicorn. He watched confidently, as


    the Timber Deity Empire army rushed to enter the camp. He appeared at ease, as he watched the


    invaders enter the camp.


    Upon Rocky''s order, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn raised its head, and the crystal horn on its head


    shed like an electric wave. At the same time, the empty eyes of the Huge-horned Rhinoceros came


    back to life. Its eyes glowed vibrant red, and it let out a furious shout. With a burst of rage, it broke the


    ropes that were tied on its body and rushed toward the Timber Deity Empire army.


    It caught the soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire off-guard, as they were about to rush into the camp.


    They died painfully, crushed under the giant hooves of the Huge-horned Rhinoceros. Its long horn also


    swiped the soldiers and disturbed the formation of the Timber Deity Empire army.


    The sudden eruption of this Huge-horned Rhinoceros threw the soldiers into chaos. They could not


    even move to close the gap, not to mention barge into the camp.


    By this time, Rocky had alreadye back with the Rainbow Glow Unicorn. Uriah, who had killed


    several flying spiritual beasts, also flew back.


    "Withdraw now. I reckon that the Timber Deity Empire soldiers will be busy for a while." Rocky stared


    back at the Commanders and the Evian City soldiers, who gazed at him and the Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn in awe.


    "Withdraw now? If we retreat, then the Timber Deity Empire soldiers will immediately invade the camp,"


    Commander Wang said in confusion. The wall was already broken, and the army of the Timber Deity


    Empire was likely to enter the camp at any time. If they didn''t defend themselves well, then the army of


    the Timber Deity Empire would definitely break into the camp. Besides, how could they retreat? The


    army of the Timber Deity Empire had already surrounded the entire camp, and there was no way for


    them to escape. They could only guard the camp and fight with the Timber Deity Empire army to the


    death. They didn''t understand why Rocky asked them to retreat.


    "We have to buy time. Now, there is a trouble maker outside, so we don''t have to waste our troops


    here," Rocky said indifferently.


    The Commanders looked at each other in confusion. From the start, Rocky had surprised and shocked


    them at every turn. They were not able to respond for a moment.


    While the soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire dealt with the violent Huge-horned Rhinoceros, Rocky


    and the Commanders and the Evian City guards quickly retreated from the main entrance and pushed


    the defensive line a few meters back.


    The Huge-horned Rhinoceros was a spirit-manipted beast that was very difficult to deal with. It had


    a very strong defensive power and impact force. Woods knew that if they didn''t quickly deal with it, it


    would exhaust his soldiers. It also gave more time for the Evian City guards to strengthen their


    defense. He exhaled harshly and ordered his soldiers to kill the beast.


    As they marched inside the abandoned gate, Woods surveyed his army. They had lost one of their


    Huge-horned Rhinoceroses. It was a big loss, but they soldiered on. The victory was right before their


    eyes. It was a sure sess, once he got his army inside the camp.


    Before long, the main entrance of the camp hadpletely broken down. Woods led his eight


    thousand soldiers into the camp, while he left two thousand soldiers to guard the main gate. This way,


    the Evian City guards would not be able to escape.


    As far as Woods was concerned, only death was waiting for their enemies. The attacks of the Timber


    Deity Empire soldiers would pound them until there was nothing left. Only the heavens would know


    how they could defend themselves.

 Chapter 590 Divide The Soldiers Into Two Groups

    Chapter 590 Divide The Soldiers Into Two Groups


    When the army of the Timber Deity Empire marched down and arrived at the base camp, Rocky had


    already ordered all their soldiers to retreat to the center of the base camp.


    "I will not repeat what I''m going to say. I demand your undivided attention, for this is very important,"


    Rocky said seriously as he faced themanders and the less than four thousand soldiers of the


    Evian City.


    The serious look on Rocky''s face made all themanders nervous. They felt very intimidated as if


    Commander in Chief was standing in front of them. Nheless, they sat in their ces still, intently


    waiting for what he had to say.


    "Commander Rocky, do you have any ns?" Commander Wang asked with earnest attention.


    "I will divide our soldiers into two groupster. One group will be led by me and Commander Sabina,


    and the other group will be led by Commander Wang and othermanders," Rocky said, instead of


    answering Commander Wang''s question.


    "Divide our soldiers into two groups? I''m afraid it won''t be advisable to do so, because we don''t have


    enough soldiers," Marin said worriedly.


    The othermanders also nodded in agreement. If they had to defend the city to death, they couldn''t


    divide their soldiers. If they did, it would be easier for the enemy to defeat them once the two groups


    were defeated one by one.


    "Let me finish," Rocky continued, "Commander Wang and the othermanders will lead the two


    thousand soldiers to lure the enemy to the southwest. After fighting for about an hour, they would


    surrender."


    "What? Surrender?" Hearing this left all themanders dumbfounded. They couldn''t fathom why


    Rocky asked them to surrender when they agreed upon fighting to death and going all out.


    "Why do you ask them to surrender?" Sabina was confused as well. She asked Rocky in a puzzled


    tone.


    "Hey, make it clear," Marin urged anxiously.


    "After you surrender, at least two thousand soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire will surround you. Their


    remaining soldiers will then rush to our group. This way, you will encounter only two thousand soldiers.


    There was an arsenal in the southwest of the base camp, right? You can try your best to lure the two


    thousand soldiers around the arsenal, and then ignite it. The explosive power can kill at least several


    hundred soldiers. Maybe even more, and this will cause chaos. By then, it would be easier for Elite


    Commanders and Frontline Commanders to defeat the remaining soldiers, conquer the enemy," Rocky


    exined calmly.


    Upon hearing this, the othermanders realized how Rocky was using the enemy''s mentality of


    winning to create opportunities for them. Themanders couldn''t deny that they admired Rocky. He


    was always able toe up with such bold ideas. Ideas that will surely surprise the Timber Deity


    Empire.


    "But in that way, the soldiers who will follow you will have to face at least six thousand soldiers of the


    Timber Deity Empire. You have only two thousand soldiers, I''m afraid you will..." Commander Wang


    said with a shaky voice. He wasn''t the only one anxious about this n.


    "I have my own n to hold them off. After you do what I tell you, you should hurry to the northwest of


    the base camp where the training field is located. Then you hide there, ready to ambush the enemy at


    any time, and wait for my signal. That will be the time to battle fiercely," Rocky said firmly.


    Commanders looked around at each other for a while and nodded.


    "If you all understand, head off and prepare. Commander Wang, can I count on you?" Rocky looked at


    Commander Wang straight into his eyes and asked seriously.


    "Yes, I will do my best!" Commander Wang shook Rocky''s hand firmly. Although he was an


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    experienced general, he couldn''t stay as calm as Rocky in such a situation. After Rocky had brought up


    such an odd n, it kind of made him feel inferior.


    Rocky narrowed his eyes and turned his head, and Marin''s figure suddenly came into view.


    "I want to go with you and Sabina," Marin said eagerly.


    "You''d better go with Commander Wang. The situation of my group will be very dangerous," said Rocky


    with a serious look on his face.


    "You don''t have to protect me," Marin snapped. She couldn''t help but pucker up her lips. She seemed


    to be looked down upon by Rocky. They seemed to be forgetting that she was a master of the


    Heavenly Stage. She knew she was fully capable of protecting herself no matter how dangerous the


    situation was.


    "Suit yourself." Rocky didn''t refuse her demand because he knew Marin had already made up her


    mind. Even if he didn''t let her, she would still insist ande. Rocky didn''t bother to say anything more


    and then went over to Sabina.


    "Take soldiers to..." Rocky whispered something to Sabina.


    "It is too dangerous. You..." Sabina said worriedly.


    "The prince is interested in me, so he won''t kill me off easily," Rocky said, with his hands across his


    chest.


    "You must be careful. Don''t do anything stupid." Sabina knew that Rocky could be reckless sometimes,


    so she was worried that something might go wrong if he pushed himself too hard.


    "I will try my best to buy time, but I doubt it won''tst long, so you must be quick." Rocky nodded in


    affirmation.


    "Then I''m leaving." Sabina called on Marin and they immediately gathered the soldiers, who were less


    than two thousand in number. They led them heading northwest.


    Commander Wang and othermanders also took their time to prepare, and they led two thousand


    soldiers to the southwest.


    It wasn''t long before the army of the Timber Deity Empire was approaching, and the distance between


    the two armies was closing.


    "Report!" On the other side, a spirit maniptor responsible for the investigation of the Evian City''s


    garrison came back and reported to Woods, "The Evian City soldiers have been divided into two


    groups: one group headed northwest, and the other group went southwest."


    "Your Royal Highness, it seems that they are already on the end of their rope, so they have to divide


    their soldiers into two groups and retreat. They are trying to buy time," said amander of the Timber


    Deity Empire, cupping his hands.


    "They divide the army into two groups?" Woods whispered to himself. After thinking for a while, he


    ordered, "Let''s divide our army into groups as well. We must finish the battle as soon as possible. Let''s


    not give them any chance to attack us."


    Ordered by Woods, the eight thousand soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire were divided into two


    groups, with each group consisting of four thousand soldiers. The two groups headed northwest and


    southwest respectively.


    On the road to the northwest, strong ck mes were burning fiercely in the buildings on both sides of


    the road.


    In the middle of the road, a man with two beasts stood side by side. The figure stood still, looking


    straight into the dark crowd that was graduallying into view.


    "Now it''s show time." Looking at the approaching army, Rocky gave a chilling smile.

 Chapter 591 The Battle Of The Heavenly Stage Warriors

    Chapter 591 The Battle Of The Heavenly Stage Warriors


    The Timber Deity Empire army marched forward with great strength and vigor as they chased the


    Evian City garrison to the northwest. They intended to catch up with the vulnerable troops but then, out


    of nowhere, mes soared as high up as the sky in front of them. On both sides of the road leading


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    northwest, a sea of ck mes lit up the dim sky. It was quite distressing to witness.


    The center of the burning road stood three vague figures¡ªone man nked on either side by two


    beasts.


    The twomanders of the Timber Deity Empire looked at each other, puzzled and dismayed.


    Sensing a trap, they ordered their soldiers to stop marching forward. Therge group behind them


    immediately came to a halt.


    "Is that¡­" Themander in blue instantly recognized the hazy figures.


    "Yes, it''s him. I thought a spirit maniptor should have only one single spirit-manipted beast. So


    why does he not only have one but two? What''s that other spiritual beast doing with him?" the


    Rocky was only supposed to have one spirit-manipted beast. Plus, the other spiritual beast seemed


    to have no master. But why was this rare creature with him? Anyone who witnessed this would be just


    as perturbed and at a loss for words.


    The twomanders couldn''t help but think that this all had something to do with the treasure that


    Rocky had previously shown.


    Amongst the army were two strong Heavenly Stage warriors. Their eyes lit up when they saw Rocky.


    They remembered seeing him withdraw the rare treasure¡ªthe Sea Blue Magic Jade. Next, everyone


    present witnessed the extraordinarily powerful spiritual beast with him. All the spirit maniptors had


    longed for such a beast. No wonder the two strong warriors considered Rocky just as precious as a


    treasure box.


    "Commanders, we wish to volunteer in testing this man''s strength," the two warriors insisted as they


    prepared to fight.


    Hearing these words, the twomanders were hesitant. But they couldn''t waste time. They needed


    to move northwest immediately to catch up with the Evian City guards and crush them.


    "Alright. But make it quick," themander in red permitted.


    Not a second passed and already the two warriors were rushing towards Rocky like galloping horses.


    A momentter, the two of them appeared in front of Rocky with arrogant smirks across their faces.


    "Be a good boy and throw in the towel, won''t you, brat? Unless you want to throw your treasures and


    your spiritual beast to us instead. We might just consider letting you go if you do," one of them


    threatened with a menacing expression.


    Rocky''s aura was hidden on purpose. So, the two warriors didn''t know his real strength. If they took a


    close look at Uriah next to Rocky, they would also find out that Rocky''s strength would not be inferior to


    the Heavenly Stage. It was a pity that they only focused on the treasure and the spiritual beast. They


    were unaware of Rocky''s real strength and that it was wrong of them to be so bold to challenge him.


    ncing at his two enemies, Rocky knew that they were both still at the first grade of the Heavenly


    Stage. He could sum them up in one word¡ªinferior. Yet, he was a much stronger warrior who reached


    the third grade of the Heavenly Stage. Thisrge power gap between them meant that Rocky had a


    better chance at winning the fight, even if both warriors were to attack him at once.


    It was known that Heavenly Stage warriors were naturally quite powerful, which was why they were


    often asked to partake inbat on behalf of an empire. They would rarely be sent out during small


    battles but this battle was different. In fact, the Timber Deity Empire sent ten strong warriors of the


    Heavenly Stage alongside selectedmanders to conquer Evian City.


    With so many warriors at the Heavenly Stage, taking down Evian City could''ve been a piece of cake.


    And it would''ve seeded if Rocky and Sabina hadn''t appeared. By now, Sabina had managed to kill


    at least three of the ten Heavenly Stage warriors, which proved to be quite a blow to the Timber Deity


    Empire. If the Timber Deity Empire failed to take down Evian City, their losses would be doubled.


    The other warrior, already impatient, snarled, "Cut the crap. Kill him!"


    The two warriors looked at each other before summoning their own spirit-manipted beasts. They


    were both at the third grade of the three-star level, much stronger than ordinary spirit-manipted


    beasts. Butpared to Rocky''s beasts, Uriah and the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, they were far inferior.


    In no time, the two warriors rushed towards Rocky, ready to pounce on him like a starving tiger. And


    their spirit-manipted beasts followed suit and pounced on Rocky''s beasts.


    Before Rocky ordered his beasts to attack, the unicorn abruptly moved forward. Upon seeing this


    creature, the two three-star spirit-manipted beasts appeared with trembling legs, just as the Huge-


    horned Rhinoceroses did before.


    "Damn, what are we waiting for? Go and attack!" It surprised the two warriors to see their spirit-


    manipted beasts so frightened and to such an extent as this. They thought that although the


    rhinoceroses were strong and enormous, their strengths reached only the second or the third grade of


    the three-star level and their masters'' strength was only at the Heavenly Stage. Thus, the two warriors


    were puzzled as to why their beasts were still so intimidated.


    Even if the two beasts didn''t want to fight, Uriah still released its powerful aura and pounced towards


    the warriors'' beasts.


    For such a young age, the unicorn managed to showcase the power that was simr to that of an


    experienced adult unicorn. Moreover, it could make the rhinoceroses suddenly get out of control. Even


    though it possessed the potential of a four-star level unicorn, it wasn''t so strong yet and needed time to


    grow. But if raised right and encouraged for its natural abilities, it would grow to have unlimited power!

 Chapter 592 Two Arrogant Heavenly Stage Masters

    Chapter 592 Two Arrogant Heavenly Stage Masters


    The Rainbow Glow Unicorn had a powerful potential that had never been seen before. This potential,


    when used properly, could help Rocky at the critical moment. Unfortunately, it did not recognize Rocky


    as its master. Thus, to some extent, there was a gap between it and other legendary spirit-manipted


    beasts. It was a waste, but until it recognized Rocky as its master, its strength could not be used to its


    full potential.


    To put it simply, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn could only be used to bedazzle people. It was nothing


    special in its current state. Since it had recognized no master, it was still inferior to powerful spirit-


    manipted beasts. On the contrary, Uriah had been together with Rocky for some time. They had


    fought with countless spirit-manipted beasts. Compared to the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, Uriah was


    like a ferocious general who had experienced a lot of battles. After it had made a breakthrough and its


    star was raised, it became even more fearless and daring.


    Although Uriah was one against two, it was able to suppress two spirit-manipted beasts of the third


    grade of the three-star level at the same time. Once it advanced to a spirit-manipted beast of the


    fourth grade of the four-star level, itsbat effectiveness improved by leaps and bounds. Even two


    spirit-manipted beasts of the three-star level became timid when faced with Uriah.


    After the two cultivators of the Heavenly Stage realized how powerful Uriah was, they started to see


    Rocky in a new light. After all, they knew that only a strong spirit maniptor could own such a


    powerful spirit-manipted beast. They stared at him as if they were guessing how strong he was.


    However, the aura around Rocky appeared weak in their eyes. It annoyed them but boosted their ego


    at the same time. They felt that they were better than Rocky, and they deserved a beast like Uriah


    more.


    The two masters nced at each other with a confident smirk on their faces. They thought that even if


    Rocky was strong, he was probably on their level. It meant that if they were to fight, two against one,


    they definitely had the upper hand.


    In the blink of an eye, they dashed to Rocky in unison. Their momentum surged around them. Their


    power showed that they were not ordinary warriors. In fact, ordinary warriors trembled before them.


    They could easily pound ordinary warriors to dust. However, the spirit maniptor in front of them was


    not an ordinary warrior.


    When the two masters of the Heavenly Stage rushed toward him, Rocky gave a cold and menacing


    smile. He drew out his Frozen Wind Dagger in a swift movement. It turned into a ck ming de


    in his hands, surrounded by fireworks. Then, he floated towards them.


    The two martial artists of the Heavenly Stage were taken aback when they saw Rocky''s strange


    weapon. It looked powerful and seemed to be a very rare Spiritual Weapon.


    They couldn''t conceal their envy because Rocky, who they perceived as lesser than them, owned such


    rare treasures. They wondered begrudgingly how a warrior like him had peerless spiritual beasts and


    rare Spiritual Weapons, which the other spirit maniptors could only have in their dreams.


    Of course, the two Heavenly Stage masters were not alone with these thoughts. The twomanders


    of the Timber Deity Empire, as well as other spirit maniptors present, eyed Rocky''s rare treasures


    with greed.


    The two masters of the Heavenly Stage became more vignt when Rocky brought out the Frozen


    Wind Dagger with a ming de. At that moment, even a slow-witted warrior would know that Rocky


    was not an ordinary spirit maniptor. Thus, both of them hesitated whether to fight with him or not.


    However, before the two masters of the Heavenly Stage could take action, Rocky suddenly waved his


    Frozen Wind Dagger with a ming de. In session, he drew out two ck Moon des, which


    whistled and rushed to the two masters respectively.


    The sight of the ck Moon de and its overwhelming spiritual power frightened the two spirit


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    maniptors. When they saw its approach, they quickly separated from each other in panic. Just then,


    one of them sensed a ck shadow sh in front of him. As he raised his head, he was scared stiff by


    the sight of Rocky, who had his hand aloft with the Frozen Wind Dagger engulfed with a ming de.


    That master nched when he heard the roar. He hastily gathered all his spiritual power, crossed his


    arms, and increased the spiritual light around him.


    Bang!


    The Evil me from Rocky''s Frozen Wind Dagger with ming de collided with the spiritual power


    released by the powerful cultivator of the Heavenly Stage. A deafening sound burst forth, and the sand


    flew in the air and swallowed both of them.


    Then, a figure quickly flew backward in an arc. He fell heavily and struggled to get up, with a pained


    grimace on his face. His arms were charred, and he seemed unable to move them.


    The strike had the force of Rocky''s full-strength behind it. The cultivator at the first grade of the


    Heavenly Stage was naturally unable to withstand it.


    Just as Rocky injured one warrior, the other retreated to the other side. He didn''t expect Rocky to


    defeat the other so quickly. However, when he saw that Rocky had his guard down, an idea shed in


    his mind. He quickly approached from behind, careful not to alert him. His strong spiritual power


    surged, as he prepared tounch a surprise attack.


    The moment that Rocky felt the spiritual power behind him, he leaped sprightly into the air. The Dragon


    Spirit Mark on his left arm shed and glittered like dancing dragons. In the blink of an eye, his left arm


    prated the legs of the spirit maniptor who attacked him.


    The Heavenly Stage master who attacked Rocky stared in shock, when he felt his spiritual power


    disappear. He stared dumbly, as Rocky waved his arm in the air. Then, an Evil me rushed out like a


    dragon and enveloped the Heavenly Stage master in an instant.


    At that point, the cultivator of the Heavenly Stage realized that Rocky was infinitely stronger than him.


    He stopped fighting back against the Evil me. Instead, he backed away with shaky legs.


    However, Rocky stepped forward with every backward step he took. It was obvious that he was not


    about to let him go. Rocky waved his Frozen Wind Dagger with ming de at him, apanied by


    the flickering Moon de. The cultivator of the Heavenly Stage had lost all his strength. He had no will


    to fight anymore. Under Rocky''s fierce attacks, he was at a grave disadvantage.


    However, he had no way to escape. The only thing he could do was fight. Not a secondter, a


    booming noise sounded across the battlefield.


    It came from the Heavenly Stage master, who was thrown into the air by the impact. He fell heavily on


    the ground and blood spurted from his mouth.


    Now, he had to admit that Rocky was extremely powerful. He dared not fight back against him


    anymore. Awkwardly, he withdrew and stumbled away to join the other master. Hurriedly, both of them


    retreated to where the army of the Timber Deity Empire was gathered.


    "Commander, he is very powerful!" the two masters of the Heavenly Stage reported. They looked like


    two scared dogs with their tails between their legs. The scene was extremely hrious!

 Chapter 593 The Moment Of Truth

    Chapter 593 The Moment Of Truth


    The twomanders of the Timber Deity Empire witnessed Rocky''s strength with their own eyes.


    Despite his weak aura, he seemed to be at least above the second grade of the Heavenly Stage. As for


    the twomanders, one was at the first grade of the Heavenly Stage, while the other was at the


    second grade of the Heavenly Stage. Even if they joined hands, they could only be on par with Rocky.


    "Don''t worry about him. Let''s go and see how he can hold off this many people." Themander in


    blue red at the hesitant crowd. As amander, he was afraid that if they dyed longer, the


    guards of Evian City could recover their defenses. They needed to catch up with the guards as soon as


    possible and kill them all.


    Under themand of the twomanders of the Timber Deity Empire, the army rushed into the


    avenue. mes were aze around them, and smoke rose to the sky. The heat waves assaulted them


    from all sides.


    When Rocky saw the army of the Timber Deity Empire that was rushing towards him, a triumphant


    smile graced his lips. He quickly took out the Dragon me Pearl and infused all his spiritual power


    into it. As soon as this was done, the Dragon me Pearl swelled up, and several me lights fluttered


    out.


    Then, Rocky threw the Dragon me Pearl into the air. It flew unsteadily as if it had a life of its own.


    The fire streaks it left behind swayed like the tail of a long dragon.


    At the same time, the mes on both sides of the road suddenly roared. It was like a volcano exploded,


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    with all the me andva that scattered the streets. mes swept across the air and rushed towards


    the road between the two sides. The sky turned grey with smoke, and was bathed in the red light of the


    mes.


    "Retreat!" When the twomanders of the Timber Deity Empire saw this, they quickly ordered their


    soldiers to retreat.


    However, a few soldiers of the army of the Timber Deity Empire had already rushed to the front. They


    realized that it was toote to retreat when the heat waves rushed from both sides. The whole army


    was thrown into chaos. Everyone wanted to escape, but they couldn''t find a way out. They couldn''t


    even organize themselves, let alone form a group.


    A momentter, the mes on both sides of the road rolled up. The road disappeared beneath the


    wave of fire, as frightened screams echoed throughout the streets. Ruthless mes devoured the


    people, as they writhed and screamed in pain.


    At this point, the entire road had formed a continuous sea of fire. It blocked the path forward of the


    army of the Timber Deity Empire.


    The twomanders of the Timber Deity Empire stared at the road in front of them. Pity and fear filled


    their eyes, as they watched their soldiers suffer and die.


    "Find another way!" themander in red ordered angrily.


    The army of the Timber Deity Empire retreated to another path, but it was obvious that they had been


    dyed for quite a while.


    Rocky looked pleased, as he surveyed his enemies. He sessfully blocked the army of the Timber


    Deity Empire, and they were forced to make a detour. With a satisfied smile, Rocky left with Uriah and


    the Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    By this time, Sabina had already led away some city guards in the northeast. They retreated into the


    training field withplicated terrain. While Rocky was stalling the army of the Timber Deity Empire,


    she had quickly chosen a gorge that was easy to defend but difficult to attack. With the time they had,


    she ordered her men to build some simple defensive barricades and various traps.


    Soon, the army of the Timber Deity Empire caught up with the city guards. They arrived at the


    defensive line, where Sabina led the defending force of the city guards. Herpetence was evident


    with the very tight defensive line they had set.


    The twomanders that Rocky utterly defeated finally arrived at their destination. They were forced


    to go the long way, which filled them with resentment and frustration. Their bruised egos were wholly


    intent on revenge. As a result, they haphazardly ordered their men to attack the defensive line of the


    soldiers of Evian City.


    Themanders of the Timber Deity Empire had growncent with the thought that their troops


    had the advantage. They expected to easily break whatever defensive line the guards of Evian City had


    set. To their surprise, the defensive line of Evian City stood strong against all their powerful attacks. To


    make matters worse, the Timber Deity Empire''s casualties increased sharply because of the city


    guards'' very good defense. The morale of the city guards surged to unprecedented levels as they


    fought, which made it difficult for them to defeat.


    Sabina ferociously led the army of Evian City in their defense. Meanwhile, Sabina''s otherpanions


    also joined forces with Duchess Silver to cover the army''s defense. This time, Duchess Silver and


    Sabina killed countless people. Their ruthlesspetence frightened their enemies so badly that they


    could not fight back.


    While Sabina led some soldiers of Evian City in the northwest, Commander Wang led the other in the


    southwest. The city guards fought valiantly against the army of the Timber Deity Empire that followed


    them. However, because of theck of military forces, they were forced to retreat into a corner in the


    southwest area.


    When the Timber Deity Empire army saw that the soldiers of Evian City were greatly weakened and


    about to copse, they attacked with all their strength.


    About half an hourter, Commander Wang personally raised the white g and bowed to them.


    The news of the copse of the soldiers of Evian City in the southeast was soon reported to Woods.


    "Surrender? Very well." The news filled Woods with satisfaction. Atst, something was going


    ording to their ns. He considered that the city was now in their hands. The number of the city


    soldiers had grown thin, and they wouldn''t be able to withstand a single blow at this rate.


    "Ask the army in the southwestern part to leave two thousand people to watch the soldiers of Evian


    City that had surrendered. The rest of the troops should quickly assist the northwestern part." Woods


    could guess that the soldiers which surrendered had not included Rocky, so he was sure that Rocky


    was in the northwestern part. With Rocky''s ability, a few additional forces could do the trick. On the


    other hand, the northwestern part had created a tight defense which worried him. It could be difficult to


    defeat them quickly, while he recruited troops at the same time.


    With that thought, he decided that it was better to defeat the northwestern part with one blow. However,


    the worry lingered at the back of his mind. He carefully chose several bodyguards at the Heavenly


    Stage andmanded them. He would put that worry to rest by himself!


    Once they received the orders, the southwestern part of the army of the Timber Deity Empire left two


    thousand military forces and amander to guard those who had surrendered. The othermander


    led the rest of the military forces to the northwest.


    On the flip side, themanders finally admitted that Rocky was a genius. He was able to urately


    foretell the movement of the opposing army. He had told them ahead of time that only two thousand


    military forces would be left to guard them. They sighed in relief, as they realized that things were going


    ording to their ns. Now, they would have to lead the soldiers of Evian City to fight against the


    remaining army of the Timber Deity Empire.

 Chapter 594 Break Through The Siege

    Chapter 594 Break Through The Siege


    The Commanders were finally done with their preparations. They were standing all together waiting for


    their leader''s orders. They exchanged nervous nces with each other and all at once looked at


    Commander Wang.


    Seeing that it was time, Commander Wang nodded at the other Commanders as a signal.


    As discussed during their previous n, Commander Wang and Commander Ron led three Evian City


    soldiers to ''break through'' the siege under the watchful guard of the Timber Deity Empire troops,


    seemingly trying to escape.


    When the Commander of the Timber Deity Empire saw that there were several Evian City soldiers who


    wanted to escape from the encirclement, he immediately ordered a Deputy Commander to lead about


    one thousand soldiers to chase the said escapees. He then asked the rest of the soldiers to keep


    watch on the remaining Evian City guards. In the Commander''s eyes, although the number of Evian


    City soldiers who tried to escape was small, it would cause big trouble if they managed to escape.


    After Commander Wang and Commander Ron led several Evian City soldiers to rush out, they saw that


    about one thousand Timber Deity Empire soldiers were chasing after them. Hurriedly, they went to the


    direction of the arsenal.


    "Commander Ron, you know what else needs to be done!" Commander Wang said loudly when he got


    to the arsenal.


    "Be careful..." Commander Ron nodded and went towards another direction. He looked back to


    Commander Wang''s direction before he disappeared into the dark.


    Commander Wang continued to approach the arsenal apanied by a few soldiers. Around one


    thousand soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire were trying to catch up to them. They were about to stop


    Commander Wang and a few Evian City guards, but Commander Wang suddenly led those several


    soldiers to the back of a stone wall beside the arsenal.


    The one thousand or so Timber Deity Empire soldiers followed to besiege them, surrounding the


    arsenal.


    Suddenly, with a deafening sound, the warehouse exploded. ck smog shot up into the sky and


    waves of re spread the surroundings at an astonishing speed. The impact of the explosion was so


    extreme that it turned rocks upside down and burnt the leaves from trees. Harsh air blew sand violently.


    The Timber Deity Empire soldiers that surrounded the warehouse were injured and some were even


    killed by the impact of the explosion. Some of them were blown to pieces, and some had their limbs


    broken. Those whose arms or legs were broken were luckier than those who died. The explosion took


    a heavy toll of lives.


    About one thousand Timber Deity Empire soldiers were reduced to almost half in an instant. Moreover,


    because of the sudden explosion, the remaining soldiers were flustered. They weren''t expecting that


    move. The soldiers, especially those who witnessed the explosion, were all panicky, thinking that they


    had been attacked by surprise.


    As the ck smoke enveloped the entire area and covered the sky with dust, several Evian City


    soldiers led by Commander Wang rushed out from behind the stone wall, and attacked the remaining


    Timber Deity Empire soldiers who were still baffled with what had happened.


    On the other side, the Commander of the Timber Deity Empire who were leading his own group of


    soldiers heard a strong explosion ahead of him. He looked up and saw mes soaring into the sky. At


    first, he thought it was a bit strange.


    Upon hearing the explosion, the Commanders of the Evian City soldiers immediately knew that their


    n had seeded.


    "Kill!" Then shouts and grunt were heard from behind. It wasing from the Evian City soldiers who


    were guarded by the Timber Deity Empire troops. The two Elite Commanders led several Frontline


    Commanders and the rest of Evian City soldiers and began to attack the troops of the Timber Deity


    Empire.


    The two Elite Commanders rushed forward and got close to the Commander of the Timber Deity


    Empire. Theybined their efforts to attack him together.


    Finally, the Commander of the Timber Deity Empire realized that they had been caught in a trap. The


    enemy''s stunning n shocked him. The two Elite Commanders of the Crimson Dragon Army were


    masters at the Heavenly Stage, while the Commander of the Timber Deity Empire was only at the first


    grade of the Heavenly Stage. Under the siege of the two Elite Commanders, it was expected for him to


    be unable to resist and be defeated in any moment.


    As the Commander of the Timber Deity Empire was defeated, the remaining soldiers became


    dispirited. It wasn''t long before they were defeated by the Evian City soldiers.


    Commander Wang and Commander Ron also brought back three Evian City soldiers, and met with the


    other Commanders.


    "How many people do we have left?" Commander Wang asked immediately.


    "About one thousand and five hundred," Commander Lin, one of the Elite Commanders, answered


    after counting the soldiers quietly.


    "I didn''t expect us to be able to put down around two thousand soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire with


    only a few soldiers," Commander Ron said in amazement. Of course, at the same time, he was beyond


    grateful they did not lose too many men.


    "Thanks to Commander Rocky, we have seeded this time. But we still have to rush to the training


    ground to lend a hand..." Commander Wang nodded and then gave the order to organize the troop.


    Then, under the lead of Commander Wang, all the Commanders and the Evian City soldiers rushed to


    the training ground in the northwest of the base camp.


    When they arrived at the training ground of the base camp, a fierce battle was taking ce. Under


    Sabina''smand, the Evian City soldiers got the upper hand while battling against the Timber Deity


    Empire soldiers. So far, they were still unable to enter the passage.


    "Haven''t you broken through yet?" Woods asked with his eyes cold. He couldn''t help but feel a bit


    anxious. More than two hours had passed since the moment he arrived there. However, the thousands


    of soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire still couldn''t destroy the defense line made by less than two


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    thousand soldiers.


    "Your Royal Highness, the Evian City soldiers'' defense line is too tough. Also, the terrain they chose is


    easy to defend but hard to attack. They have set arge number of traps, making it difficult for our


    troops to attack. Moreover, the one who is leading the soldiers is a master at the Supernal Stage..." a


    Commander of the Timber Deity Empire responded with a dejected expression on his face. It wasn''t


    that they didn''t want to attack and break through the defense line, but it was hard to do so. In fact, they


    were doing what they could. After two hours of attempts, they had already lost nearly one thousand


    soldiers, but they were still unable to make a crack.


    "What is her background? Why does she stay with Rocky all the time?" Woods frowned after hearing


    the Commander''s words. Sabina had left a notable impression on him since he met her on the Hippo


    Land. ording to the information he gathered, Sabina was not a member of Crimson Dragon Group,


    and she seemed to follow Rocky wherever he went. This made Woods more curious about her. He


    believed that if there was not any special reason, a master at the Supernal Stage would not always


    stay with Rocky to protect him. Then, if the rtionship between the two was not so special, Rocky


    might have a special identity.


    However, Woods also knew that because Sabinamanded the Evian City soldiers, it was absolutely


    difficult to deal with them. Being a master at the Supernal Stage, Sabina had strongbat power to


    fight one thousand soldiers alone. Ordinary soldiers would not injure her at all. Among the troops of the


    Timber Deity Empire Woods brought, the most powerful one was Liam, who was at the fourth grade of


    the Heavenly Stage. However, Liam had already been hurt by Sabina and was resting and healing now.


    As for the other three masters at the Heavenly Stage, one of them was at the second grade of the


    Heavenly Stage, and the other two were at the first grade of the Heavenly Stage. It was impossible for


    them to defeat Sabina. This fact would make it difficult for them to battle and take down Sabina.


    "You, get there and help!" Woods hesitated for a moment and pointed to the three masters at the


    Heavenly Stage who were responsible for protecting him, ordering them to leave him unprotected and


    help win against Sabina instead.

 Chapter 595 Greater Losses

    Chapter 595 Greater Losses


    The three masters at the Heavenly Stage looked at each other as their faces darkened. They knew that


    fighting with Sabina this time was equal to courting death. But they could not disobey Woods'' order and


    had to bite the bullet.


    "Keep attacking. Break their defense line at any cost. I won''t believe if you say that thousands of


    soldiers cannot defeat the army of less than two thousand people," ordered Woods. He waved his


    hands and stared at everyone seriously.


    After the Timber Deity Army intensified their offensive, the defensive force of Evian City soldiers also


    increased. Even with Sabina here, the disparity with the enemy''s forces had made their defense line a


    little vulnerable.


    Taking advantage of the wed situation, the Timber Deity Empire quickly created a gap in the defense


    line. Within an instant the spirit maniptor squad and soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire invaded the


    gorge path like tides of an ocean.


    "Withdraw!" Seeing that their defense line had been broken, Sabina gave an order immediately and


    took her troops into the depths of the gorge. She was ready to take action and win over.


    At this moment, countless heavy rocks were falling down from above the gorge. Several soldiers of the


    Timber Deity Empire were smashed to death and badly injured by the rocks. Soon the path was


    blocked by heaps of rocks. In order to keep chasing the enemy, the Timber Deity Army had to remove


    the rocks first and clear the path.


    The Evian City soldiers, led by Sabina, retreated into the deep gorge and finally had time to gasp.


    "Why hasn''t that guy shown up yet?" Since Rocky didn''t show up after a long time, Sabina became a


    little anxious. She wondered if the n that Commander Wang carried out went smoothly or not. There


    were only more than a thousand Evian City soldiers with her now. But the Timber Deity Army of five


    thousand soldiers were supposed to catch up with them. They were in a very critical situation.


    "Did something happen to him? I can''t stop over thinking," added Marin. She couldn''t stop worrying as


    the situation was quite crucial.


    At her words, the light in Sabina''s eyes dimmed. She couldn''t imagine not having Rocky there. They


    needed help.


    On the other side, Commander Wang and the othermanders led fifteen hundred soldiers into the


    training field and snuck all the way to the back of the Timber Deity Army.


    Later a hazy figure appeared in front of them.


    "Commander Rocky?" Commander Wang and the othermanders smiled at the sight of Rocky.


    "Are you ready?" Rocky asked with calmness. His eyes sparkled and head was upright with


    confidence.


    Commander Wang nodded immediately showing his agreement.


    "Wait a minute. I''ll lead five men to distract a part of the enemy''s attention. After I distract them, you


    immediately break in from behind and cooperate with Commander Sabina. Then it''s a battle of life and


    death. We must do our best," Rocky said seriously.


    Commander Wang and the othermanders were also serious and meticulous. They all knew that


    the battle so far was about which side could hold out until the end. It was a matter of pride that they


    fought the Timber Deity Army of thirty thousand soldiers with only ten thousand soldiers.


    "Get started. Fast!" said Rocky. Rocky immediately summoned five Evian City soldiers and quickly


    went to the right side of the Timber Deity Army.


    "Charge!" Rocky led the five Evian City soldiers and ordered. He used the ming de of Frozen


    Wind Dagger and suddenly dashed into the Timber Deity Army from the right side. The soldiers, who


    were cleaning the rocks in the path and preparing to break into the depth, were totally taken aback by


    the abrupt change.


    "Your Royal Highness, someone is attacking us from our right side," reported amander of the


    Timber Deity Empire.


    "What? Aren''t all the Evian City soldiers in the gorge? How could there be? How did this happen?"


    Woods uttered in surprise and then asked, "How many people are there?"


    "About five."


    "You take a thousand soldiers with you and quickly repulse them," Woods ordered after hesitating for a


    while. After all spontaneous action was needed to win.


    Themander immediately turned around and left. Then he led a thousand soldiers to charge


    towards the Evian City soldiers who were attacking them from the right.


    Noticing that a thousand troops of the Timber Deity Empire were rushing forward, Rocky immediately


    smiled and retreated with his troops. They lured the enemy soldiers to the west. After retreating about a


    kilometer, they stopped at a steep slope.


    "You ambush in the slope. Wait for my order," said Rocky and signaled the five Evian City soldiers


    behind him.


    The five Evian City soldiers immediately retreated to the slope and set up an ambush. They took their


    In no time, themander of the Timber Deity Empire chased over with his troops. As he saw Rocky


    alone near the rock, a strange expression immediately appeared on his face. The other Evian City


    soldiers were all gone and this was a chance to trap Rocky.


    "Bastard, don''t deliberately mystify. Just surrender! Your soldiers in the southeast have surrendered.


    You''ve lost," themander shouted arrogantly as he felt that the Timber Deity Empire was prepared


    to win.


    "Really? Haha! Come here if you''re so powerful," said Rocky with a sneer. He had full confidence in


    himself.


    "Seize him! You are going to pay for this," yelled themander of the Timber Deity Empire.


    Immediately arge group of soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire rushed towards Rocky. Then the


    ground under their feet suddenly quaked like thunder leaving scorching cracks, and itpletely


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    copsed, turning into a dark abyss.


    Three to four soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire caught off guard and fell with the ground with terror.


    Soon, the waves of horrifying screams could be heard from the abyss and the soldiers behind them


    began to panic.


    Themander''s expression changed as he knew that Rocky was lying in ambush.


    "Kill them!" ordered Rocky. The Evian City soldiers who were lying in ambush on the slope rushed out


    in chaos following the order.


    Rocky immediately took the lead and rushed directly towards themander of the Timber Deity


    Empire. His momentum rose and the ming de of Frozen Wind Dagger in his hand transformed


    into countless sparkling Moon des. It shone like a new moon in dark midnight.


    On the other side, when Commander Wang saw that Rocky had drawn away some troops of the


    enemy, he and thosemanders immediately led their forces to rush to their enemy from behind. The


    Timber Deity Army didn''t expect that there would be Evian City soldiers behind them. It was too sudden


    for them to react within a short time.


    Sabina and Marin who were standing in the gorge, looked at each other as soon as they heard an earth


    crackling sound of fighting. They were in utter shock for a moment.


    "Commander Wang seems to have seeded in their n." Marin showed a look of ecstasy.


    "Let''s join them!" Sabina''s momentum surged as she led the army out of the gorge. Then sheunched


    an attack on the Timber Deity Army from the front. It was a scene of hassle.


    As the Timber Deity Army was waid from both sides, the formation was in a state of disorder and


    their morale began to slump. The Evian City soldiers were high in morale. They fought desperately with


    full exertion of their fighting capacities.


    By that time, the whole area was filled with flocks of people. The cries of killing, fighting and the horror


    screams could be heard continuously.


    Almost all the spirit maniptors of the two armies had been exhausted due to the previous battles.


    Thus the military forces of both sides rapidly reduced after a while. There were only a few Evian City


    soldiers left and the Timber Deity Army had less than two thousand people. The Timber Deity Empire''s


    losses were even greater and they were in a vtile position.

 Chapter 596 Absolute Power

    Chapter 596 Absolute Power


    At this very moment, Woods'' face was extremely overcast. He could never figure out how thirty


    thousands of his soldiers led by him were almostpletely consumed by the ten thousand soldiers in


    Evian City. They suffered great losses. If they were still unable to upy Evian City, it would be


    resulting in aplete failure of his n and the loss wouldn''t be of any worth at all.


    "Go and gather all the remaining soldiers who are outside the base right away," Woods ordered right


    away. Regardless of anything, he determined that the top priority at the moment should be to clean up


    all those guards of the Evian City.


    As the two armies were fighting desperately, Rocky returned back from far away with only a few


    followers behind him. After they joined in the cruel fight, Rocky was holding a head in his hand, which


    was actually from a previous fight.


    "This is for you, Your Royal Highness." Rocky then threw the head towards Woods.


    Woods'' face got suddenly darkened as he saw it. He could immediately recognize the head to be that


    of his Commander''s in the Timber Deity Empire.


    "Do you still want to continue?" Rocky''s words were merciless with a cold look in his eyes.


    "Of course I do want to continue this fight. You are left with minimal forces. I defy you to hang on with


    the few people left by your side. It''s only a matter of time for us to overrun the Evian City." Woods was


    still trying to keep his calm. He was certain that currently Timber Deity Empire was in advantage


    considering their military forces, and there were only a few people left on Rocky''s side. If everything


    went well, those defenders could be exterminated in less than two hours.


    "Oh, I see. But, if you continue fighting, I''m afraid you wouldn''t be able to even keep the remaining


    troops. As soon as one group of the Crimson Dragon Armyes to support, you will be forced to


    return this city just upied by you." Rocky raised his eyebrows and said.


    Hearing that, Woods'' entire face couldn''t help but twisted. Rocky was in fact right. If he had continued


    to fight, his military forces probably wouldn''t survive. Actually, the original strength possessed by the


    Timber Deity Empire was thirty thousand. But it had been reduced to four thousand now. Although


    there were only few guards left to defend the Evian City now, they had used just less than ten thousand


    soldiers in total in order to inflict heavy damages to the Timber Deity Empire. This actually meant that


    the loss of forces for the Timber Deity Empire was three times higherpared to that of their


    opponents, which was quite unbelievable.


    The fact was that Rocky had used ten thousand city guards to block the furious attack by thirty


    thousand soldiers from the Timber Deity Empire. Therefore, even if the Timber Deity Empire were to


    capture Evian City from the Crimson Dragon Army, the Timber Deity Empire would end up as the loser.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Your Royal Highness, you''d better retreat. You have lost this battle again," Rocky said, with a white


    light shing across his eyes. There were only few people behind him. But his words sounded as if


    there were hundreds of thousands of troops behind him with unbeatable spirits and strong will. These


    words really humbled those present around.


    "No, I will take the Evian City no matter what, even if I can''t defend it..." It seemed it was extremely


    difficult for Woods to ept such a kind of failure. In fact, it was mainly because of his self-esteem


    rather than being defeated. After all, if he could capture the Evian City this time, the Timber Deity


    Empire would gain an absolute advantage in the battle between the two empires and he himself would


    be the major contributor to this. It was vitally important for him topete for his own status as the


    Emperor of the Timber Deity Empire. That was why he had led the army here in person.


    So, if Woods was unable to take the Evian City this time despite losing so many soldiers, it would be


    considered absolutely uneptable and a disgrace. If this information reaches back to the Imperial


    Pce, it was surely not good for him. Therefore, even if he was clearly aware that it was impossible to


    defend the Evian City all the time, he would upy the city first to make his efforts worthy, especially


    after the loss of so many of his soldiers.


    "It seems that we are left with no other choice but to defend the city with all our might even unto our


    death!" Rocky looked so determined. He knew very well that Woods wouldn''t let it go just like that. In


    fact, whatever he said just now was only to try and shake Woods'' confidence, but it seemed that


    Woods was much more persistent than he thought.


    Rocky''s words aroused the morale of all his Commanders, as well as of the few remaining guards


    present. Yelling aloud, those warriors surrounded Rocky, all ready to fight with him shoulder to shoulder


    until thest moment of their existence.


    "All of you, attack!" Woods ordered. The remaining Commanders of the Timber Deity Empire and the


    three Heavenly Stage masters responsible for protecting him, as well as nearly two thousand soldiers


    of the Timber Deity Empire, all rushed towards the enemy, which was led by Rocky.


    Rocky immediately pulled out the Frozen Wind Dagger and turned it into the ming de. He also


    called for Uriah and led the army behind him who vowed to protect the Evian City and once again


    fought against the Timber Deity Empire. Both sides were trapped in an intense fight again.


    This time the soldiers were determined to kill or to get killed.


    Under the cover of Uriah, Rocky rushed forward with an unbeatable and unstoppable power. A


    murderous look shed across his eyes. He only had Woods as his target. As a matter of fact, he didn''t


    actually want to kill Woods. But, since Woods was hell bent on taking the Evian City, Rocky had no


    other option but to kill Woods in order to retain the city. This was probably the only way to shake the


    morale of the troops of the Timber Deity Empire.


    Woods was also shocked to see Rocky''s murderous intent. Although his face changed a little, Woods


    remained tough and confronted Rocky as he appeared in front of him after killing a great number of his


    soldiers. Woods suddenly realized that Rocky was not the same man that he used to be any more.


    "Are you trying to kill me?" Woods asked in a calm tone.


    "I have already given you a chance and you should have taken it," Rocky responded coldly.


    "Even if you somehow managed to kill me, you wouldn''t win easily," Woods said with certainty.


    "I don''t think so!" Rocky''s eyes sank. With a sh, he waved his Frozen Wind Dagger with the ming


    de and forced it to rush directly towards Woods.


    At this time, a figure immediately blocked the attack before it reached Woods. His face was pale but he


    still shouted with a strong momentum, "Don''t you dare touch our prince!"


    This man was Liam who was hurt by Sabina.


    Seeing that Liam was determined and confident enough to protect his prince by hopping in front of him,


    Rocky wielded the Frozen Wind Dagger in his hand through the air, and suddenly a ck Moon de


    whizzed towards Liam.


    Although his strength was more or less affected due to his encounter with Sabina and had to sustain


    several injuries as a result, Liam''s strength was still at the same level as that of Rocky''s. Therefore, he


    could directlyunch a thunder bolt which shed violently with the ck Moon de. Soon, a


    dazzling light shed in the air.


    With that, the two shadows intertwined with each other. Every time they attacked, there was a strong


    aftermath that spread around. People who stayed even far away from them could still feel its power.


    For a moment, the wind and sand were dancing, thunder and lightning were surging, and the ck


    me was like waves threatening the surroundings.


    The two were locked in a stalemate for at least an hour and yet there was no winner or loser.


    Liam didn''t expect that Rocky would have made such an incredible progress in his strength since their


    All of a sudden, Liam''s eyes shed with a touch of haze. He shouted and the spiritual energy


    gathered. Then, a crack in the air abruptly opened up and suddenly, countless green vines like


    tentacles rushed out, dashing straight towards Rocky.


    Seeing the vines moving fast towards him, Rocky''s face changed. He immediately waved his Frozen


    Wind Dagger trying to make a heavy Dagger Dome. In an instant, the vines hit the Dagger Dome.


    Then, those vines suddenly released a shocking thunder force into the Dagger Dome and rushed


    overwhelmingly towards Rocky.


    Sensing that the situation was unfavorable for him, Rocky immediately took a step back. At the same


    time, he wielded a ck Moon de for blocking that tremendous lightning force which was indeed


    close, and fortunately he seeded.

 Chapter 597 Starting To Exercise

    Chapter 597 Starting To Exercise


    All of a sudden, a Timber spirit-manipted beast emerged from the crack. It emerged from beside


    Liam and was strangely surrounded by vines.


    As if that was not unusual enough, Rocky saw that there were lights appearing on Liam''s and the


    Timber spirit-manipted beast''s bodies, connecting them with each other.


    Liam shouted as the radiating light all over his body shone with a stronger intensity. His breathing also


    enhanced. Although it was not like Spirit Possession, it had the same effect. No one knew what crazy


    trick he had used to have this effect.


    "Uriah¡­" Seeing that Liam''s strength had increased significantly, Rocky thought he''s at a disadvantage


    if he were to battle Liam in this state. Therefore, the only way for Rocky to deal with him was to


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    summon Spirit Possession with Uriah.


    Uriah soared into the air and flew towards Rocky when it heard his voice. Lights around Rocky came


    out and merged with him, as if he was absorbing a glowing spirit.


    However, Rocky didn''t realize that whilebining with Uriah, he was unable to sync with it, so he


    couldn''t integrate with Uriah into Spirit Possession.


    ''Is it because Uriah''s strength is superior to mine, so it can''t transition to Spirit Possession?'' Rocky


    thought to himself. This was not a good news for Rocky.


    By this moment, Liam had transformed into a sh of lightning, and rushed toward Rocky recklessly.


    "So quick!" Rocky was amazed by Liam''s move, it was unexpected. Seeing that Liam was in front of


    him in a blink of an eye, Rocky''s face suddenly changed, but he immediately waved his ming de


    to resist it.


    However, the moment the ming de was wielded, Liam suddenly disappeared. Before Rocky


    realized what happened, he felt a strong thunder forceing from behind. Liam''s speed was


    incredible, and his moves were unpredictable.


    Rocky felt that theing thunder force was like arge, whichpletely covered him and made


    it impossible to escape.


    What came next was another unpredictable move!


    A sudden burst of Evil me came out from all over Uriah''s body, and it directly rushed towards the


    thunder force.


    Bang!


    A deafening sound was heard. Uriah, full of Evil me, collided with the thunder force and fought


    against it.


    Seeing this, Rocky immediately waved the ming de and rushed forward to attack Liam. Liam''s


    Timber spirit-manipted beast immediately sprinted towards Rocky like rushing vines.


    The two were still caught in a stalemate, but this battle was rather interesting considering how powerful


    each side was.


    Sabina saw Rocky battling with Liam, and she had no intention of helping him at all for she knew that it


    wouldn''t be good for Rocky''s growth if she meddled with everything. It was a battle of life and death


    that challenged the spirit maniptors to enhance their strength. The reason why she was so powerful


    was because her master had used an unusual way of helping her. It was a case of a lot of pain and a


    lot of gain for her.


    Rocky had already obtained the third-grade strength of the Heavenly Stage, which was as outstanding


    as an Elite Commander. However, he was still not as powerful as the hidden power of those legions.


    For example, masters in the Elite Regiment of the Crimson Dragon Group were mostly at the third


    grade of the Heavenly Stage and some were even better. Of course, besides the Crimson Dragon


    Group, the Rime Army and the Sky Army in the Holy Dragon Empire were also powerful. However,


    outside critical moments, this kind of hiddenbat effectiveness was not usually used.


    In addition, the royal families of the Holy Dragon Empire and the spirit maniptor families were full of


    talents. Even at the high standard of third-grade strength of the Heavenly Stage, they could still be


    regarded as inferior strength.


    Although Sabina didn''t think that Rocky was strong enough, she was shocked by how fast he had


    progressed. Since the first time she met him, he had grown to be more powerful. People usually


    couldn''t make it where Rocky was in just a few years, but Rocky made it at an incredible speed. If


    Rocky continued his steady progress to improve his strength, he would be a master of the


    Supernal Stage sooner than expected.


    For a young man like Rocky, the improvement in his strength was definitely out of ordinary.


    Initially, Sabina thought her talent was very rare. The only one who was stronger than her was Alston,


    the eldest prince of the Holy Dragon Empire. When Alston was at the same age as her, he was even


    stronger than Sabina. There was no denying just how amazing Alston''s talent was, and it was no


    wonder why he was also regarded as the next sessor of the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    However, now Sabina knew that there was actually someone stronger, and that''s Rocky.


    When Rocky and Liam were battling, the city garrison of Evian City was in a disadvantage, and the


    exhausting battle. Everyone except for Sabina was already drained.


    On the other hand, the spirit maniptors and soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire who had sufficient


    rest still maintained steady power while battling. As time went by, there were only a few people left to


    guard Evian City. There came a time that there were only two of them left, and they were forced to


    retreat to corner.


    If things went on like this, it was likely for the army of Evian City to copse before they knew it.


    ''Is there anything I can do?'' thought Sabina. Seeing the fierce battle in front of her, Sabina''s eyes lit up


    with coldness. Even when she saw that Rocky was about to turn defeat into victory, it was still difficult


    for the city guards of Evian City to win their battle.


    On the other side, Rocky, who was fighting with Liam fiercely, saw that the guards of Evian City


    seemed to be on the verge of copse, and his face became dignified. He knew that Evian City would


    still fall into the hands of the Timber Deity Empire. Moreover, he didn''t know when the reinforcements of


    the Crimson Dragon Army woulde, so his only choice was to kill Woods to baffle the Timber Deity


    Empire, then he could take the opportunity.


    "I can''t let Sue down!" Rocky was stunned for a while. Although he was starting to get tired, he had


    made his mind up. He summoned the container made up of some mysterious power in his body, then


    he released a strong evil spiritual power from the container, which was sealed in the secondyer.


    All of a sudden, a strong spiritual power came out of Rocky''s body and turned into a chilling evil wind.


    The air around him also changed dramatically, and his expression became evil, as if he were a demon.


    Liam was taken aback when he noticed that Rocky''s aura had be more intense.


    Everyone, including Liam, who saw this scene was shocked and petrified.


    A strong wind swirled around Rocky, and there emerged a st of energy that rushed towards Liam''s


    direction.

 Chapter 598 Coming To An End

    Chapter 598 Coming To An End


    Liam had almost used up most of his spiritual power after fighting for quite a while, and what confused


    him the most was that Rocky''s power, on the other hand, seemed to increase. However, he had no


    choice but to continue. If he let Rocky see he had weakened, it could mean his defeat. Thus, he still


    fought with all of his strength. Suddenly Liam felt a strong, evil force gushing over him just as heid


    his fingers on Rocky. The evil force covered his whole body, as if a ghoul enveloped him.


    ''How could that be possible?'' Liam couldn''tprehend how Rocky was able to conjure this much


    strength, and even a new kind of power at this time.


    "Fire Dragon!" Rocky shouted, then widely opened his glowing eyes. Soon, the Evil me inside his


    body surged, and scattered with a sh of light radiating in all directions. He suddenly shape-shifted


    from human into a huge ck me dragon, rushing to swallow Liam.


    Then a me light rose abruptly into the sky from the ground, and there appeared a dragon roar which


    shook the whole ground!


    "Ah!" a man screamed. Just then, a shadow of a ck body was thrown out, dashing against a boulder.


    The impact shattered the boulder into pieces. It was Liam.


    "Is Rocky..." Sabina was taken aback by the scene. It was not the first time that she encountered such


    a situation, but it was indeed the first time that she saw Rocky control such unmanageable power. This


    meant that Rocky was starting to learn how to take control of the supernatural power inside his body.


    What Sabina didn''t know was that currently, Rocky had only mastered the second grade of the


    supernatural power, which was still evil. There were seven grades of supernatural power sealed inside


    Rocky''s body. So the current power Sabina saw was just at the initial level.


    Seeing Liam''s failure, Woods was so surprised that he felt blood drain from his face. As Woods stared


    nkly into the battle happening before his eyes, Rocky moved quickly like a sh of light in front of


    him, standing straight with a determined look. He was startled to realize Rocky was so close to him, but


    he could not move a muscle.


    The next moment, Rocky wielded his Frozen Wind Dagger towards Woods. He could feel the ming


    de against his skin, almost cutting his throat.


    Rocky was going to kill Woods! Themanders and soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire, who were


    busy fighting with the Evian City guards, were all shocked. They stopped their own fight and rushed to


    stop Rocky. Woods'' three Heavenly Stage masters did the same. But it was toote.


    There was no time. The de was on Woods'' throat. One swift movement, and it would be over. There


    was no saving him.


    "Wait!" A purple shadow of a dragon swooped down from the sky, then shifted into a charming and


    intimidating man. He raised a blue water column full of spiritual power. The water column was gathered


    around the ce where Rocky''s ming de fell. He controlled it to change into a water shield to


    drag away the de.


    Rocky squinted his eyes in anger as he thought that it was a helper from the Timber Deity Empire. He


    then waved the Frozen Wind Dagger, turned it over and stabbed towards the person who just


    appeared. In a twinkling, the Moon de was ovepping the secret figure.


    Nevertheless, this figure kept his feet on the ground and stretched out one of his hands. Layers of blue


    mist rose and wrapped the hand. Then the hand grabbed the Frozen Wind Dagger with only two fingers


    pinching the de.


    Rocky was stupefied. He knew that the only one who could catch his Frozen Wind Dagger bare-


    handed was definitely not an ordinary warrior of the Heavenly Stage. Because of this fact, he was


    eager to find out who the person was right in front of him. It was a man probably in his thirties, with


    dashing eyebrows. He looked tall and straight, with sharp features. He was definitely a master who


    reached the Supernal Stage. Everything about him screamed extraordinary. After taking a closer look


    at the person, Rocky was dazed after noticing that there was a trimming of the Crimson Dragon Group


    mark on his clothes.


    "What a great Spiritual Weapon! Yet wrongly used..." said the man with his eyebrows raised, as he


    stared at the Frozen Wind Dagger in Rocky''s hand.


    "Who are you?" Rocky asked. Thinking that the man might be a part of the Crimson Dragon Group,


    Rocky took back his Frozen Wind Dagger after striking a look at Woods.


    "My name is Allen Ji," the man answered submissively with his hands cupped before his chest.


    After the man spoke out his own name, Sabina gasped in astonishment.


    "Never heard of it." Rocky was not lying. He had never heard of this name before.


    "Ha-ha... I guess you must be Rocky. The Commander in Chief had mentioned you to me," Allen said


    with augh.


    Rocky nodded and looked Allen from down up. He had never met a master from the Crimson Dragon


    Group who had achieved such a high level as the Supernal Stage. So he was pretty sure that this man


    must be one of the spirit maniptors who belonged to the Elite Regiment of the Crimson Dragon


    Group. Moreover, even the master named Sheehan was just at the eighth grade of the Heavenly


    Stage. The man in front of Rocky had reached the Supernal Stage. So to speak, this man was a big


    shot in the Elite Regiment.


    "So are you..." said Rocky with curiosity.


    "Let''s get to thatter." Allen waved his hand and interrupted Rocky''s question. He turned his back from


    Rocky to face Woods and asked, "You must be the prince of the Timber Deity Empire?"


    "Yes, exactly." Woods nodded, standing firmly.


    "Your Royal Highness, please, take your people and leave the Evian City as soon as possible." Woods


    felt a constriction in his chest from Allen''s imposing tone when he was speaking.


    Woods was taken aback by Allen''s unweed arrogance. Although he knew that a man like Allen


    was surely a somebody who had much power, he couldn''t just turn around to leave when victory was


    this close.


    "I have to take over the Evian City. When all is done, then I will leave," Woods answered in a fixed tone,


    trying to remain calm.


    "Your Royal Highness, it appears to me that you don''t understand what I mean. You don''t think I''m here


    all alone, do you?" Allenughed loudly, but soon changed into a serious face. He continued, "Your two


    thousand soldiers outside the headquarters have been surrounded by the reinforcements I brought."


    "What?" Woods was terrified. He felt as though his chest was hit by a wall and he couldn''t catch his


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    breath. If what Allen just said was true, that meant he had already lost the war for the Timber Deity


    Empire. The reinforcements came earlier than expected. Was it because Lance had nned it in


    advance?


    "You thought that you could easily take the Evian City down just by stopping the Commander in Chief


    from getting back? How silly! You have no idea what we Elite Regiment can do and just how far we can


    reach," he sneered, with his hands behind his back.


    "Did you just say Elite Regiment? So you are..." Elite Regiment? The two words took Woods by


    surprise that he froze a moment.


    "I am the head of the Elite Regiment," Allen introduced himself, confirming the assumption Woods had.


    Everyone on site was all surprised, just like Woods did, to hear what Allen said. Very few people had


    seen the face of the head of the Elite Regiment, not even themanders of the Crimson Dragon


    Army. For most, this figure was just like a character in the myth. What they didn''t expect was that such


    kind of legend would show his face at this critical moment.


    Also, why did the head of the Elite Regiment stop Rocky from killing Woods? That didn''t make sense at


    all!


    Now, Woods knew who the man was. He was so terrified, and his face was white as a sheet. There


    was no chance for them to win this war since the reinforcements of the Crimson Dragon Group made it


    earlier than expected. There was nothing they could do to change the situation.


    "Withdraw your army now, or your casualties will increase," Allen said with a stern look.


    "All attention! Retreat!" Woods had to make this order as he realized it was all over, even though he


    was reluctant to admit it. He gave Rocky a glimpse, and said, "We will meet again someday!" Then he


    left with the rest of his army.


    "Why did you not let me finish him off?" Rocky turned to Allen and asked, seeing Woods and his army


    leaving the camp from the corner of his eye.

 Chapter 599 That Guy

    Chapter 599 That Guy


    "He is the prince of the Timber Deity Empire! If he was killed, there would be dire consequences. It


    would be difficult to avoid war between the two countries. You did it because you had no choice. Now


    that the reinforcements havee, we don''t have to kill him," Allen responded calmly.


    Rocky didn''t respond. Instead, he put away the Frozen Wind Dagger and summoned Uriah. He


    immediately mounted Uriah and galloped away in a huff, feeling the stares of the crowd as he left.


    As Rocky left, Allen suddenly noticed that Sabina was standing nearby. At a loss for words, he stared


    at her in shock.


    Noticing Allen''s gaze, Sabina abruptly looked away unfeelingly and started in Rocky''s direction.


    "Sabina..." Allen tried to reach out to her.


    However, Sabina didn''t stop. Setting her eyes on Rocky''s diminishing figure in the distance, she


    vanished in the blink of an eye.


    "Sabina!" Allen immediately followed suit, vanishing into thin air.


    After the three had abruptly left, a silence fell over the site. Themanders and a few Evian City


    troops stood wordlessly, not knowing what to do.


    Sabina, who had left the training ground to chase after Rocky, was suddenly stopped by a shadow that


    suddenly appeared in front of her.


    "Don''t you recognize me? I''m your uncle!" Allen eximed.


    It turned out that, the head of the Elite Regiment was the younger brother of the master of the Ji n¡ª


    Sabina''s father.


    "I am not a member of the Ji n anymore," Sabina responded coldly.


    "Why do you say that? Your father has already..." Before Allen could finish, Sabina snorted


    incredulously. "''Father''? What father? I don''t have a father."


    "Sabina." Allen''s eyes were suddenly stern. He raised his hand in anger, about to strike the haughty


    girl, but immediately stopped when he noticed the look in her eyes.


    "If you promise you won''t mention him, I will still call you ''uncle''," Sabina said with cold eyes.


    This seemed to appease him somewhat. "After all these years, how have you been? I heard that you


    have already be an apprentice of General Marcia, and have even reached the Supernal Stage!"


    Allen smiled slightly. He cared deeply about his niece.


    Sabina didn''t answer him. Silently, she nodded.


    "The Commander in Chief told me that you joined the Crimson Dragon Group. At first, I thought he was


    lying. I didn''t expect that you..." he trailed off. "But aren''t you supposed to be with the Rime Group?


    Why did you join the Crimson Dragon Group? The Commander in Chief mentioned it having something


    to do with that guy..." Allen shook his head in confusion.


    "You are asking too many questions." Sabina couldn''t hide her impatience.


    "Okay, okay, I won''t ask any more," Allen promised with a wave of his hand.


    "Are you here to answer the call of the Commander in Chief?" Sabina asked after a moment of silence.


    "Yes," he answered. "Three days ago, when I was still in the Roaring me Empire, I suddenly


    received an urgent summon from him. He said Evian City was in danger, and asked me toe to his


    aid. So I came immediately," he exined as a matter of fact.


    "Fortunately, you arrived in time. I''d hate to imagine what would''ve happened if you didn''t..." Sabina


    trailed off ominously.


    "Actually, I thought I was toote as I entered the city," Allen recalled. "But I didn''t expect you could still


    fight until now!" He couldn''t help but show a little surprise.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thanks to that guy," Sabina muttered under her breath, a faint smile ying on her delicate lips.


    It was the first time for Allen to see such a smile on Sabina''s face.


    "Is ''that guy'' Rocky? He indeed seems to be a little special. Also, his aura is quite strange." Allen


    recalled the peculiar feeling he sensed when he blocked Rocky''s sword.


    "It''s not just strange," Sabina said defensively, immediately returning to her cold disposition.


    "You should go back home when you find the time. Let bygones be bygones," Allen said after a


    moment of hesitation.


    Upon hearing this, Sabina''s heart hardened.


    "I will never forget what they did to me," she said with gritted teeth. "Uncle Allen, don''t even try to


    persuade me. I will never go back to that ce." Sabina shook her head and waved her hand


    dismissively.


    Allen sighed. He knew what happened that year traumatized her.


    "When you return to the Imperial City, you can visit your brother. He is now a royal spirit maniptor,"


    said Allen, changing the subject.


    "Really? He should be 17 years old now... But I don''t think I''ll be going back anytime soon," Sabina


    said, recalling her brother fondly.


    "Yes, he always asks me where you went after you left. So many years have passed..." Allen''s eyes


    grew misty.


    "Let''s bid farewell here, Uncle Allen. You''re not here to talk about the old days with me. I''m afraid you


    need to take care of the mess in the city. I must take my leave." Sabina then summoned Duchess


    Silver and left in a hurry.


    "If your father hadn''t made that mistake, you would have still been the pride and glory of our family.


    What a pity!" Allen shook his head regretfully as he watched Sabina''s receding figure. Then, he turned


    around and abruptly disappeared.


    Meanwhile, Rocky, who was on Uriah''s back, flew in the direction of the north gate. After around thirty


    minutes of flight, he finally spotted what he''d been looking for: the cave next to the greenke. There,


    hended, and immediately entered the cave.


    In the darkness of the cave, Rocky could barely make out a delicate figureying asleep on the belly of


    a beast. Beside her, there was some wild fruitid out on a lotus leaf.


    Rocky''s presence instantly woke the beast; it raised its head vigntly.


    "Hush!" Rocky harshly whispered, gesturing at the beast to calm down.


    But it was toote. The maiden was awoken by the sudden movement, and she raised her head


    sleepily to look at the man who disturbed her slumber.


    "Mr. Bai?" Sue eximed in a sleepy daze.


    She leaned on Rubygon''s back for support.


    "Did you wait long?" Rocky asked concernedly.


    "No," Sue shook her head. "How is Evian City?" She stood up.


    "It''s safe." Rocky smiled reassuringly.


    "That''s great! I knew you could handle it!" Sue cried excitedly.


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you home," Rocky said, reaching out a hand to her.


    As they emerged from the cave, they were surprised to be met by a person and her beast.


    "Why are you here?" Rocky asked, wondering why Sabina followed him.


    "You shouldn''t have left without saying anything. The army of the Timber Deity Empire has just


    retreated. You need to be careful! The prince might bear a grudge against you," Sabina whined.


    "Are you worried about me?" A yful smile spread on Rocky''s face.


    Sabina''s cheeks turned a bright red. She red at Rocky, however her heart started beating much


    faster.

 Chapter 600 An Expectation

    Chapter 600 An Expectation


    By now, Sabina had realized that she overreacted. She internally reasoned with herself that this was all


    because she had been given orders to protect Rocky. That was all. However, she couldn''t ignore how


    her emotions bubbling up inside her heart.


    After a moment of hesitation, she stepped toward Sue and gingerly took her hand. "She''s going to ride


    back with me. It''s more convenient that way," Sabina said firmly, locking eyes with Rocky.


    Sue was taken aback by Sabina''s actions. Unable to utter a word, she embarrassedly looked to Rocky


    for further instructions.


    Seeing Sue''s worried eyes, Rocky gave a nonchntugh. "Rx! She might look like it, but she


    doesn''t eat people. Do what you''re told. Just follow her. Don''t worry," Rocky ended with a wink,


    crossing his arms over his chest. He didn''t seem to be bothered by Sabina''s suggestion.


    Sue apprehensively nced between Rocky and Sabina a couple of times before finally resigning


    herself to Sabina. Looking to the ground, she said softly, "Thank you for taking care of me."


    "No one will take you for dumb if you don''t speak," Sabina said haughtily to Rocky, casting him another


    re before mounting on Duchess Silver with Sue. Together, they took off into the sky.


    Rocky jumped onto Uriah, following closely behind them back to the camp.


    When they arrived, Rocky immediately had Sue sent back to Isis Pavilion, and then went in search of


    Sheridan. He hadn''t seen Sheridan since the battle started, and since Sheridan promised to give him a


    hand, Rocky needed to find him. After an intense search, Rocky couldn''t seem to find him, so he


    resigned himself to returning to the beast farm. Rocky figured he must''ve been in the beast farm, but to


    his surprise, Sheridan wasn''t there either.


    "The old geezer must be hanging around some women," Rocky surmised, shaking his head at the


    thought.


    He soon gave up searching for Sheridan and resigned himself to the idea of cultivating and studying


    the Sea Blue Magic Jade at the same time on Isis'' jade bed in the Isis Pavilion.


    Rocky couldn''t spare any time to find out how to apply Sea Blue Magic Jade in his cultivation after he


    got it. It was a rare and precious treasure and said to be of great help to the spirit maniptors. That


    was all Rocky knew, and if he wanted to learn more, he had to prove it with his own practices.


    However, things didn''t go as he nned. He had hardly settled into the white jade bed when an


    unexpected visitor arrived. It was Allen, the head of the Elite Regiment. Allen was also a cultivator of


    the Supernal Stage, and his power definitely surpassed that of Sabina. Rocky knew this because he


    felt Allen''s power when Allen managed to resist his ming de with only two fingers. It was no


    doubt Allen was more powerful than him.


    Although all these things raced through Rocky''s mind, he greeted Allen with a curt nod, as though they


    were old acquaintances.


    This stunned Allen, and a glimmer of appreciation shed in his eyes. Usually, people bent over


    backwards trying to please him since they knew how powerful he was; Rocky''s simple greeting was a


    refreshing change. Rocky showed no signs of weakness. At this point, Allen began to understand why


    the Commander in Chief treated Rocky differently.


    "Commander Allen, what a pleasant surprise! Is there anything I can do for you?" Rocky asked


    straightforwardly.


    "I havee to send some gratitude to you on behalf of the Crimson Dragon Group, as well as the


    civilians of Evian City. I heard from the Elite Commanders; if it weren''t for your clever n, our ten


    thousand men would never have defeated the enemy of thirty thousand. Incredible! If it weren''t for you,


    Evian City would''ve been taken by the Timber Deity Empire. The Commander in Chief was right about


    you. You truly are a genius!" Allen praised him generously.


    "I''m ttered, really. But let''s not beat around the bush. What really brings you here?" Rocky asked


    sternly, locking eyes with Allen. It was obvious Allen wasn''t here to just worship him, so what was his


    true motive?


    "Haha, Commander Rocky, you truly are a straightforward person. Then, I shall return the favor and be


    frank with you as well." Allen''s tone grew serious. "In fact, I am here to ask about your rtionship with


    Sabina. Why does she stick around you? I''m curious." Allen paused, scratching his chin. He had


    already asked Sabina this, but she refused to answer him. He had nowe to Rocky in the hopes of


    finding answers. He wanted to figure out why his niece was acting this way.


    "But, to be honest, I don''t think it has something to do with you. Let me ask you. Do you have a crush


    on her? If this is so, then I feel obliged to tell you to stop this nonsense. True, she is a beautiful woman,


    but she''s as cold as an iceberg. I beg you to spare yourself the pain!" Rocky said jokingly.


    "Are you always this funny? But you''re right about one thing, Commander Rocky. My niece is a


    beautiful girl indeed," Allen replied in jest.


    "Your niece? Oh, I didn''t know that. Ah, right! Samest name," Rocky muttered under his breath,


    quietly verbalizing his thoughts. Now that he thought about it, Sabina and Allen did share the samest


    name. How could he have never noticed before?


    "Didn''t Sabina tell you that she is the second daughter of the Ji n?" Allen asked, surprised at


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rocky''s ignorance.


    "Actually, I know nothing about her." Rocky shrugged. He was telling the truth. He indeed knew nothing


    about Sabina, including her background and the reason why she came to protect him.


    "So you mean, you have no idea that she''s the apprentice of Marcia, one of the Three Great Generals


    of the Holy Dragon Empire?" Allen asked incredulously, his confusion growing by the second.


    "What? Sabina is Marcia''s apprentice?" Rocky eximed in dismay. What he just heard was far


    beyond his imagination. If what Allen was saying was true, then it must''ve been Marcia who sent


    Sabina to protect him. But why would Marcia want to protect him? Rocky was in this difficult situation


    because of her, not to mention all the hardships he''d been through on the Gehenna Border. He couldn''t


    understand why Marcia would sent her apprentice to watch over him, unless maybe to spy on him or


    for some other reason.


    "You didn''t know that either?" Seeing that Rocky had no idea what he was talking about, Allen sighed.


    It seemed Allen wouldn''t be able to find the answers he was seeking.


    "Well, I know now," Rocky said coldly. Rocky felt rage surging within him, anger shing on his eyes.


    With a stone-faced expression, he brushed past Allen, without bidding him farewell.


    "What the hell is this..." Allen could tangibly feel Rocky''s anger when he brushed against him, but he


    was confused as to why he was angry. He had juste here to find out about his niece, but now he


    was left more confused than before. He shook his head with a sigh, wondering where he went wrong.

 Chapter 601 The Misunderstanding

    Chapter 601 The Misunderstanding


    With the stillness of the moon, the Evian City was as silent as death after the big battle, giving anyone


    a sense of destion and sadness.


    On the ruins of the city wall, a woman and a beast stood side by side bathing in the moonlight. The


    woman''s cold and beautiful face was like an ice sculpture, and the sadness in her eyes made people


    feel pitiful. The woman was Sabina.


    Suddenly, a beast shadow with flickering me light fell from the sky. Then, a figure jumped off from the


    beast, and in the blink of an eye, it came in front of Sabina.


    "Why are you here?" Seeing that it was Rocky in front of her, Sabina was surprised. But she soon


    found that Rocky was looking at her with rage as if he had been cheated, which made her feel uneasy.


    "Are you Marcia''s disciple?" Rocky asked as he red at Sabina with a ferocious look.


    Sabina was stunned upon hearing that. She never expected Rocky would learn her true identity.


    Besides Lance and Isis, only her uncle knew that she was Marcia''s disciple.


    Of course, she wasn''t stupid. She soon guessed how Rocky knew about it. It must be her uncle who


    had asked Rocky about her business that revealed her identity. She then asked, "Did you meet Uncle


    Allen?"


    "You just need to answer me yes or no!" Rocky responded coldly.


    Knowing that she wouldn''t be able to hide the truth any more, Sabina just nodded in silence.


    "I never anticipated you to be Marcia''s disciple¡­" Suddenly, Rocky sneered. Hisughter was wild as


    well as disappointed.


    "I didn''t mean to lie to you. It was because my master told me not to tell you my real identity," Sabina


    exined, as she saw the strangeness on Rocky''s face. She thought that the reason why the man was


    furious was that she had concealed her true identity.


    "Of course you are not going to tell me. Because you have been following me all the way just to keep


    watch on me, right?" Rocky questioned angrily.


    Upon hearing Rocky''s groundless usation, Sabina was stunned and she asked back, "What did you


    just say? Keep watch on you? Why would I do that?"


    "Didn''t your master instruct you that she should be the one responsible for my exile to the Gehenna


    Border?" Rocky didn''t forget what happened in the past. He didn''t mind about his power being sealed


    by Marcia. Now he knew that if the woman hadn''t sealed his power, he might have beenpletely


    controlled by his evil power and then spiraled into madness.


    In fact, what made him really mad was that, among all the ces, Marcia had actually proposed


    sending him to the Gehenna Border, an extremely dangerous ce quite far away from home. So, he


    couldn''t understand why she would do such a thing, which was almost equal to adding salt into his


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    injury. Moreover, he would have been an unknown soldier in the army if he was not lucky enough to


    have some unusual experiences on the Gehenna Border. So, he still had a grudge against Marcia. He


    really wanted to meet her and ask why she had done that to him. Unfortunately, he didn''t have such a


    chance. Now, she had sent her disciple to follow him. It was hard for him to figure out her intention.


    Hearing Rocky''s reproach, Sabina was at a loss for words. She could make out that he was telling the


    truth, which exined why her master wanted her to protect him. Her master never disclosed the


    reason but it was clear that there was something between Rocky and her master, which she was


    unaware of. Moreover, it seemed he held a grudge against her master.


    "Rocky, do calm down. My master had sent me to protect you. And I think there must be some


    misunderstandings between you two." Being caught in a dilemma, Sabina didn''t know what had


    happened between Rocky and her master. She felt a little helpless.


    "Protect me? If she had wanted to protect me, she would have tried her best to keep me¡­ Instead of


    making me lose everything¡­" Rocky snarled as his eyes reddened with anger.


    "Maybe my master had her own reason that was hard to exin to others," Sabina said with least


    confidence.


    "Stop following me anymore. Go back to your master and tell her that I, Rocky Bai will return one day


    and will take everything that belonged to me by all means." After uttering those words, Rocky turned


    around and flew away on Uriah.


    "Stop, Rocky Bai!" On seeing Rocky departing, Sabina called to him. However, he ignored her.


    "Why can''t this guy finish his words before leaving? What on earth happened between him and my


    master? Why does he hate my master so much? And why did my master ask me to protect him?" At


    that moment, Sabina could not figure out what was going on. Without finding a way to solve the


    After the serious and reproachful conversation with Sabina, Rocky drove on the back of Uriah aimlessly


    above the Evian City. As he nced at the ruined city, all sorts of thoughts welled up in his mind.


    At that instant, a melodious sound of a zither drifted into his ears. As he followed the sound, the music


    became clearer. A familiar building appeared under his feet. He looked at the building and found that it


    was the Geisha House where he had been twice and the sound of a zither came from the backyard.


    "It''s odd. Why is there someone ying the zither in the Geisha House?" Rocky was surprised as well


    as confused. To find out who it was, he asked Uriah tond on the backyard. As soon as he got off


    Uriah''s back, he saw a girly figure sitting in the pavilion under the moonlight and ying the zither.


    "Why is she here?" When Rocky saw the beautiful figure under the moonlight, he was amazed, as the


    person who was ying the zither was none other than Laney.


    At that moment, Laney was continuously ying the zither as if no one was around. The melody was


    exciting, strong and solemn, like an elegy.


    Rocky didn''t try to interrupt her. He went towards the side of Uriah and listened carefully until the


    melody came to an end.


    As Laney finished ying the zither and slowly raised her head, she saw the silent people and beast in


    the yard. She was surprised first, and then she immediately recognized Rocky. She shouted in


    surprise, "Mr. Bai, howe you are here?"


    "Miss Laney, you do remember me." There was a slender smile on the corner of Rocky''s mouth.


    "How could I forget you? Mr. Bai, you have saved my life." After cing away the zither, she walked out


    of the pavilion and stopped in front of Rocky.


    "Miss Laney, why are you still staying here? Don''t you know that the Evian City was narrowly to be


    taken over by the Timber Deity Empire?" Rocky asked in a confused tone.


    "Of course I knew that. But I have nowhere else to go if I leave the city. So I was thinking of staying


    here and leaving my fate in the hands of god," Laney answered calmly.

 Chapter 602 Its Her

    Chapter 602 It''s Her


    "Miss Laney, you are so fearless. If the Evian City is conquered, the troops of the Timber Deity Empire


    will show no mercy to you. They will want to kill you the moment they see you," Rocky uttered with a


    smile. He got morose earlier, but now he felt relieved.


    "Mr. Bai, do you forget that I''m from the Timber Deity Empire? Even if the Evian City is captured, those


    soldiers would not do anything to me. This is for the mere reason that I am also a member of the


    Timber Deity Empire..." Laney replied in a soft, calm voice. Her eyes gleamed as she spoke.


    "Even so, it''s still dangerous for you to stay here alone." Rocky furrowed his eyebrows. His worries


    were visible on his face.


    "I have encountered many dangerous situations. This is not a big deal." Laney smiled and then asked,


    "The Timber Deity Empire troops have already retreated, right?"


    "How do you know that?" Rocky''s eyes narrowed.


    "There was amotion in the base camp before, but now it has be quiet. Also, you came here


    so nonchntly, which means that the city is safe now," Laney responded as she blinked.


    "You are so clever, Miss Laney," Rocky praised with a smile.


    "I assume you must have made the greatest contribution in protecting the Evian City this time," Laney


    spoke, staring at Rocky with her beautiful eyes. Her eyes were so mesmerizing, as if they were shining.


    "How are you so sure?" Rocky asked while raising his eyebrows.


    "I''ve heard a lot about you. What I know from the things I''ve heard assures me that you did," Laney


    replied.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "What if I tell you I did not make a great contribution?" Rocky said with a slight shrug.


    "Then you must be lying to me," Laney said firmly. Rocky found her expressions delicate and her face


    attractive.


    Seeing this, Rocky couldn''t help butugh and he began to be in a better mood.


    "What are youughing at? Am I wrong?" Laney asked upon seeing Rockyugh. She couldn''t hide her


    embarrassment.


    "It''ste now, Miss Laney. You''d better go to bed early. Don''t y the zither again. Otherwise, someone


    might harbor the malicious intention towards you when they hear your pleasant musical sound," Rocky


    uttered as he shook his head, noticing that it waste now and the surrounding was dark.


    "No, there''s no one in the Evian City. I''ve yed the zither for so long, and so far, only you have been


    attracted here. Do you mean you will do something bad to me?" Laney responded in a flirty tone.


    "What do you think?" Rocky replied as he stared at Laney, with a teasing look in his attractive eyes.


    "Even if you have an impure thought, I am not afraid of you. I know that you would not dare molest me


    even if you wanted to..." Laney said sarcastically. She was teasing him back on purpose.


    "So do you want me to try?" Rocky suddenly leaned forward and got closer to Laney. She could almost


    feel his breath on her skin.


    They looked at each other intensely. Laney''s breathing started to be more and more rapid and


    she could feel her heart racing.


    "I was just messing around earlier." Laney took a step back in shock.


    "Then I''ll leave now." With a smile, Rocky turned around and walked towards Uriah to leave.


    "Mr. Bai..." Laney muttered under her breath, but it was loud enough for Rocky to hear.


    "Yes, Miss Laney, is there anything else you want to say?" Rocky asked, turning to look at Laney.


    "If there isn''t anything urgent you need to attend to, could you stay for one night?" Laney clenched her


    little hands and Rocky saw that they trembled as if she was afraid.


    "It seems that you are not as brave as I thought!" Rocky teased after seeing that Laney was uneasy


    thinking she would be alone tonight.


    "Don''t make fun of me, Mr. Bai!" Laney responded in a soft voice, blushing.


    "Do you want me to stay with you? But how do you propose to persuade me to stay here tonight? As


    the saying goes, there''s no such thing as a free lunch..." Rocky spoke, narrowing his eyes and crossing


    his arms over his chest.


    "As long as you''ll stay for one night, I will not refuse any request made by you..." Laney replied gently,


    gazing at Rocky with her pleading eyes.


    "Really? Alright. Then I will do as I please," Rocky said, walking straight towards Laney.


    Seeing Rocky walk towards her, Laney bit her pink lips and took a deep breath, as if she was prepared


    for something. Rocky, who was finally close to her, so close that she could hear his breathing, suddenly


    whispered in her ear, "I''ll sleep in the room next to yours. If anything happens, just shout. I will hear


    you." After he finished speaking, Rocky went to the room next to Laney''s.


    Laney was frozen for a moment. After gathering herself, she turned around and saw that Rocky had


    pushed the room''s door open to go inside, and then closed it.


    ''Could it be that there is no difference between me and other ordinary women in his eyes?'' Laney


    thought as her eyes darkened. Then she walked into her own room.


    The next morning, Laney went to knock at the door of Rocky''s room, but nobody answered. When she


    pushed the door open, she found that Rocky was already gone.


    A woman suddenly appeared behind Laney. Laney turned to face her and asked, "When did he leave?"


    A shrewd look appeared in her eyes.


    "He left early in the morning," the woman responded at once.


    "Send two people to look for him. He has managed to ruin the Princess'' n and cause Prince Woods


    to lose the war. The Princess must be very angry and she may give an order to kill him. So we must be


    prepared in advance," Laney said firmly.


    Rocky had happened to hear the conversation between Woods and a woman in the base camp one


    night, but what might not ur to him was that Laney was actually that woman.


    "Yes." The woman left, epting the order.


    "If he didn''t just do that, he might have the chance to be alive. But unfortunately..." There was a sh of


    regret in Laney''s eyes. She knew that this time, Rocky had helped the Crimson Dragon Army protect


    the Evian City, which would definitely make him an enemy of the Timber Deity Empire. There was no


    doubt that the Timber Deity Empire would try all means to kill him. Rocky was in great danger.


    On the other hand, in the Pce City of the Holy Dragon Empire, the emperor of the Holy Dragon


    Empire, who hadn''t received the report of the battle of the Evian City yet, sat on his dragon throne in


    the Grand Holy Hall. He looked rather restless. Two days ago, he had received the message that the


    Evian City was going to be attacked by thirty thousand soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire, and that


    there were not enough Evian City soldiers to resist, so the city might be conquered soon. Because of


    this, he was very worried. After all, the Evian City was a border stronghold. If the Evian City was


    conquered, the territory of the Holy Dragon Empire would be under great threat. If that happened, the


    citizens of the city would suffer a lot of trouble and the war would take ce. This was a burden for the


    whole country.


    The offciers of military affairs of the Holy Dragon Empire were also whispering their worries to each


    other, looking at each other in dismay. They knew that if they lost the Evian City, the Holy Dragon


    Empire would be in trouble.


    "Father, please let me personally head for the Gehenna Border," Alston uttered in a determined tone as


    he stood in front of the officers.


    ''I''m afraid that the battle might be over when you get there," the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire


    responded, waving his hand dismissively.


    When Alston heard his response, he seemed a little disappointed. Of course, he was just trying to look


    good and make a show by saying that. He would not go to the Gehenna Border anyway. But when the


    Gehenna Border was mentioned, he thought of his brother, Basil, who was also there.

 Chapter 603 He Went Missing

    Chapter 603 He Went Missing


    One year ago, when Basil was sent to the Gehenna Border, Alston felt relieved since Basil was a big


    problem for him and his ns. Besides, Alston also knew that the spirit maniptors who were sent to


    the Gehenna Border seldom had chances toe back. Especially, with Basil''s strength at the first


    grade of the Earthly Stage, he might have already died in the battlefield. Alston had almost forgotten


    the existence of Basil. If it wasn''t for the battle between the Crimson Dragon Army and the Timber Deity


    Empire, he probably wouldn''t have remembered Basil.


    "Everyone, I''d like to hear your opinions," said the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire in a grave tone.


    "Your Majesty, ording to the emergency report, General Lance is unable to return to the Evian City


    in time due to an ambush. I''m afraid the safety of the Evian City is fraught with grim possibilities. We


    should make a n to deal with it as soon as possible."


    "Your Majesty, if the Evian City falls into the enemy''s hands, the Holy Dragon Empire will lose face. The


    Crimson Dragon Army is so useless! If they lose the Evian City to the Timber Deity Empire, they must


    take full responsibility."


    "If the Evian City falls into the hands of the Timber Deity Empire, they will definitely take the opportunity


    to make unreasonable requests, but we will neverpromise!"


    The military officers also shared their own opinions, the aggressiveness never leaving their faces as


    they spoke their hearts out. But they all thought of one same thing: the Evian City was going to fall into


    the enemy''s hands.


    "Marcia, what do you think?" The emperor''s face turned solemn when he heard the military officers''


    words. Then, he turned to a beauty standing at the corner, waiting for her reply. The beauty was none


    other than Marcia. She nodded to the emperor and took a step forward to make her presence known.


    "The reason why the Crimson Dragon Army suffered such a huge loss this time is that they


    underestimated the enemy''s capabilities. Moreover, the Commander in Chief of the Timber Deity


    Empire is Alyssa Mu. Have I mentioned her to you before, Your Majesty? Last time, when I was


    ordered to search for the treasure, I met her. She is not a simple and easy person!" Marcia said coldly.


    If it were not for Basil, also known to some as Rocky who hade in time to save her, the


    consequences would''ve been unthinkable.


    "I''ve heard of other things about Princess Alyssa as well. She was sent to the spiritual race at an early


    age, and only returned to the Timber Deity Empire a few years ago. It''s said that she''s adept with both


    the pen and the sword, and she is a military genius," Alston said with a nod.


    "Even so, the Crimson Dragon Army shouldn''t have fought like this with General Lance''s experience?"


    The emperor was also a bit puzzled. The Crimson Dragon Group had been guarding the Gehenna


    Border for a long time now, and nothing had ever gone wrong before. But this time, the Crimson


    Dragon Group waspletely tricked by the Timber Deity Empire.


    "Maybe there are other reasons why the Crimson Dragon Group has arrived in this bad situation,"


    Marcia said calmly. In fact, Sabina would send a letter to her every two or three days, telling her every


    move of Rocky and the Crimson Dragon Group. Therefore, Marcia knew the current situation of the


    Crimson Dragon Group like the back of her hand. The Crimson Dragon Group was at a


    disadvantageous position right now because there might be a possibility of a traitor hiding in the dark,


    leaking ssified information to the Timber Deity Empire. Even Lance was beguiled into an ambush. If


    it weren''t for the fact that Rocky had helped the Crimson Dragon Army out several times, the Crimson


    Dragon Army would have lost to the Timber Deity Empire a long time ago. In fact, Rocky had made a


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    great contribution to the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "It seems that we have no choice but to wait. Let''s call it a day. You may leave now." The emperor


    dismissed them with a deep sigh. He did not seem to be in the mood to deal with the state affairs


    either. He beckoned all the ministers to retreat, and only Priest Dean was left behind.


    "Is there any news about Basil?" the emperor asked Priest Dean, who was standing in front of him.


    "No, Your Majesty." Priest Dean shook his head.


    "It''s strange. How did he go missing all of a sudden?" The emperor looked downcast and grim. At the


    same time, he was puzzled. How was it possible that he had heard nothing about Basil after he was


    sent to the Gehenna Border? The emperor had long sent Priest Dean to secretly look for Basil, but until


    now, there was no news about him.


    "It''s my dereliction of duty, I must apologize, Your Majesty. I didn''t expect that the Timber Deity Empire


    would suddenly start a war with the Holy Dragon Empire, and the army that His Royal Highness has


    joined has been also reorganized. That is why we''ve lost the whereabouts of His Royal Highness.


    Besides, the identity of His Royal Highness is top secret, and nobody in the Crimson Dragon Group


    knows that. So it''s very difficult to find His Royal Highness at this moment," Priest Dean responded.


    "No matter what it takes, you must find Basil as soon as possible. But you have to keep it a secret.


    Don''t let anyone else know it," the emperor ordered. He immediately turned away and left, his fading


    footsteps echoing in the empty hall.


    After the emperor was out of sight, Priest Dean turned to walk out of the Grand Holy Hall. But a figure


    suddenly appeared in front of him, blocking his path.


    "Is Father still looking for Basil?" Alston asked Priest Dean with a dark expression. He had long known


    that his father had asked Priest Dean to secretly look for Basil. He had also guessed that the reason


    why the emperor had only asked Priest Dean to stay was because of Basil''s whereabouts.


    Priest Dean nodded and looked at him.


    "Just spin things out as long as possible. We must not let Father know any information about Basil,"


    Alston said in a cold, authoritative voice. He believed that there must be some reason for his father to


    look for Basil. He worried that the emperor would be soft again and let Basil return to the royal


    family as easy as that.


    "I have never sent anyone to look for him, and it is really difficult to find him. When His Majesty asked


    me to look for him, I asked around and learned that the Crimson Dragon Group has no one named


    Basil. He may have changed his name when he entered the military camp. Now that the Crimson


    Dragon Group is in a mess, it is not easy to find him," Priest Dean said nonchntly.


    "He might have already died in the battlefield." Alstonughed like a devil.


    "That''s what you truly want, isn''t it?" said Priest Dean with an evil smile.


    "He deserves it. He overestimated himself and..." Thinking of what happened in the past, Alston felt


    deep resentment, and his eyes turned ferocious.


    "By the way, I received news from the Dragon Master n that Her Royal Highness has already


    finished her cultivation, and not long after that, she would return to the Holy Dragon Empire," said


    Priest Dean when he remembered the news.


    "Lena ising back?" Alston was surprised. Lena left the Holy Dragon Empire and went to the


    Dragon Master n without telling anyone. She derailed all his ns.


    "Your Royal Highness, it seems that you need to work hard this time. If you can win Her Royal


    Highness''s heart, you will be in a stable position as the sessor. The other princes do not have the


    strength topete against you," Priest Dean reminded him.


    "I have my own ns. There''s no need for you to concern yourself with that matter," Alston replied and


    left silently.


    The next day after the victory of the Evian City over the war, Lance finally returned to the city. He


    looked haggard, as if he hadn''t slept for days. It seemed that a lot of things had happened to him


    during his disappearance.


    After Lance went back to the headquarters of Crimson Dragon Group, he didn''t have time to rest, and


    immediately summoned all the Commanders first thing.


    Many people gathered in the conference hall, including Sabina and Allen, the head of the Elite


    Regiment.


    "Where is Rocky?" Lance asked in confusion. Everyone was present, but Rocky was nowhere to be


    seen.

 Chapter 604 There Are Reasons

    Chapter 604 There Are Reasons


    The Commanders looked at each other in dismay upon hearing that. After all, they had never seen


    Rocky ever since the Timber Deity Empire had withdrawn their army. While they thought of this in their


    heads, they all turned their gaze at Sabina. They assumed she must know where Rocky was.


    Upon noticing everyone''s attention was on her, Sabina said coldly, "I don''t know where he is." When


    Rocky knew that she was Marcia''s disciple, he had lost his temper and left. Since then, she hadn''t seen


    him, and it had been two days and one night. She had gone to the Isis Pavilion to look for him, only for


    Sue to tell her that she had not seen him anywhere around that area.


    "Forget it. I''ll go and look for himter." Lance waved his hand, looked at Allen and continued, "Thanks


    for your help. I appreciate it. If it weren''t for you, the Evian City might have lost this battle."


    "I don''t deserve all this credit. In fact, I should give my utmost thanks to the Commanders and the


    Evian City guards. Without them defending the city to thest extent and waiting until the


    reinforcements'' arrival, I wouldn''t have been able to turn the tables regardless of my strength," Allen


    said humbly.


    "To be frank, this would have never happened if it weren''t for Commander Rocky. We would have


    already lost the Evian City without him," Commander Wang added. "By the way, Commander in Chief,


    this Crimson Dragon Token..." Afterwards, he took out the Crimson Dragon Token from his pocket and


    handed it to Lance with both of his hands.


    "Hasn''t Rocky epted the Crimson Dragon Token?" Lance asked as he was shocked upon seeing


    the Crimson Dragon Token.


    "No. He hasn''t." Commander Wang shook his head in disappointment.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lance frowned, putting away the Crimson Dragon Token.


    "But Commander in Chief, Rocky has made great contributions this time. Shouldn''t you reward him well


    and better?" Commander Ron suddenly asked out of concern.


    "Of course I will!" Lance nodded his head. This time, he knew that Rocky had made great contributions


    not only to the Crimson Dragon Group, but also to the whole Holy Dragon Empire.


    "But I''m afraid that he won''t ept it. Don''t forget that he has already said before that he helped us


    protect the Evian City not for the sake of the Crimson Dragon Army, but because he didn''t want to see


    the Evian City citizens be poor and homeless. That was the only reason why he took action," said


    Marin, as her eyes turned dark.


    Upon hearing that, the other Commanders in the room looked at each other in dismay. After all, they


    were sure that they had heard Rocky say that before.


    "Really? Did he say that?" Lance was surprised upon hearing how the conversation was going about.


    "It just seems that he still hates me!" Lance understood that it was his mistake that made Rocky dislike


    the Crimson Dragon Army in the first ce.


    "Although the Evian City is well guarded, the citizens had already fled from the city and slept on the


    desertednd. Commander Wang, take some people out of the north gate immediately. If you need to,


    you can y gongs and drums along the way, telling the citizens to return to the city," Lance ordered


    seriously.


    "Yes," Commander Wang replied and left.


    "Commander Lin, the city wall of the south gate has been destroyed. Summon your men and repair the


    damages as soon as possible.


    Commander Ron, you''re in charge..."


    Lance ordered each of his men as he made arrangements for the Evian City and the headquarters of


    the Crimson Dragon Group, and wrote a secret letter in person. Afterwards, he sent his people to send


    the letter back to the Imperial City in the soonest possible time.


    "Allen, stay. As for the others, you may leave now." Lance ordered others to leave, leaving Allen alone


    with him.


    "Allen, I appreciate youing all the way back this time. Thank you," Lance said kindly, as he


    thanked the man for his efforts.


    "Commander in Chief, please don''t say that. I am a member of the Crimson Dragon Group, and it is my


    duty. When the Crimson Dragon Group is in trouble, I will go all out and help with everything I can,"


    said Allen wholeheartedly.


    "I''m afraid that I have no choice but to trouble the Elite Regiment again in the following days," Lance


    smiled and said.


    "Commander in Chief, are you nning to use the power of the Elite Regiment to destroy the Timber


    Deity Empire?" Allen immediately asked as he had already spected what Lance was thinking.


    "This war is about toe to an end. I might have underestimated Princess Alyssa from the Timber


    Deity Empire and their intentions in this war," Lance said as he furrowed his brows.


    "Their intentions?" Allen asked back upon hearing what Lance had just said.


    "Yes, the reason why the Timber Deity Empire took great effort to start the war should be for something


    else. Although I don''t know what their intentions are, but if we lose this war, the Timber Deity Empire


    might get what they want, which is why we should never, under any circumstance, let them win this


    war," Lance said with determination.


    "I see. Commander in Chief, since you have already made up your mind, I shall immediately get all the


    members of Elite Regiment back." Nodding his head, Allen continued to ask, "Haven''t Sheehan and


    several other members already returned to the headquarters? Do you know where they are now?"


    "Not long ago, some rare treasure appeared in the Myriad Beasts Ground, and I sent them to look for it.


    But ording to the time, they should have been back by now. My only guess is that they could


    probably still be at the Crimson Dragon Group''s military camp in the Deity Unicorn Valley," Lance


    replied.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll send a message to them and ask them to gather other members," uttered Allen.


    "Oh, and by the way, have you met Rocky?" Lance asked curiously.


    "Yes, I have. In fact, he almost killed the prince of the Timber Deity Empire. Fortunately, I arrived just in


    time to stop him. Otherwise, the emperor of the Timber Deity Empire would have definitely burst into


    anger. And this is not good for the Holy Dragon Empire. It will cause trouble, and even lead to arger


    war," Allen exined.


    "In this case, you should at least catch the prince of the Timber Deity Empire first. Doing this might also


    increase our trump cards, and even win the war. You should know that since ancient times, catching


    the ringleader is the priority in order to capture all of his followers." Confused, Lance made an effort to


    analyze the situation as he didn''t understand why Allen had let the prince of the Timber Deity Empire


    go.


    "The reinforcements that I brought at that time were not enough topletely suppress the remaining


    thousands of soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire. Perhaps if I caught the prince, it would be able to


    force his soldiers to retreat. But if it were the opposite and his soldiers fought to the death, things would


    have be worse. Therefore, in order to avoid unnecessary injury, I allowed the prince to retreat and


    bring the army with him," Allen pointed out. In theory, even if he didn''t kill the prince of the Timber Deity


    Empire at that moment, he should have caught the prince first. But he thought that the Timber Deity


    Empire still had nearly four thousand soldiers, which was why he decided to let the prince go ording


    to the chaotic situation at hand. Of course, if the prince of the Timber Deity Empire were to persist in


    willfully and arbitrarily, he would definitely not show any mercy. It could be said that he let go of the


    prince of the Timber Deity Empire only for the sake of the entire situation¡ªhe knew that he had to


    protect the Evian City first.


    But in fact, Allen had another personal reason to let the prince of the Timber Deity Empire go. Three


    years ago, he had sneaked into the royal pce of the Timber Deity Empire for a mission in which he


    had been discovered after a while. He could have been able to escape with his strength, but


    unfortunately, he encountered a mysterious woman who was much stronger than him. He fought with


    the woman, but he sustained some serious injuries. However, that mysterious woman did not kill him,


    nor took him back for interrogation, but released him somehow. Later on, he knew that the mysterious


    woman he met was none other than the princess of the Timber Deity Empire, Alyssa.

 Chapter 605 Beyond Expectation

    Chapter 605 Beyond Expectation


    This was why Allen decided to let go of the prince of the Timber Deity Empire, as if returning the favor


    of Alyssa letting him go in the past. Of course, there wasn''t a case where he would let Lance know


    about it.


    "Really? Your consideration is reasonable. Fortunately, the prince of the Timber Deity Empire was not


    held hostage. Otherwise, he could use this as an excuse to start a huge war. This would also give them


    the upper hand, allowing them to easily achieve what they want," Lance said and nodded his head in


    approval, showing that he believed what Allen had said.


    "However, Commander in Chief, I was just curious when I heard you mention Rocky before. After


    seeing him, I realized why you have been very impressed by him. He is indeed a talent. Considering


    his courage and strength, it is clear that he deserves to be promoted as a Commander. Moreover, he


    was able to block the attack of thirty thousand soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire with only ten


    thousand Evian City guards. Definitely not an ordinary person could do that. And yet he did." Allen


    expressed his appreciation towards Rocky generously.


    "That is why I ced the hope of protecting the Evian City on him. If he didn''t help protect the city, the


    Crimson Dragon Army would have been doomed." Lance nodded.


    "But his power doesn''t seem to be ordinary and is very strange. Who is he really?" Allen asked with


    confusion.


    "I don''t know either. From the day he was assigned to the army, his identity has been ssified as top


    secret. We tried to know more about his past, but no trace could be found." Lance shook his head.


    "You don''t even know his true identity, Commander in Chief?" Allen was shocked.


    "When I came back to the Imperial Cityst time, I thoroughly inquired about it. Although I did not find


    anything concrete, I did find some clues. I suspect that he might be a royal member."


    "What? Why would a royal member be sent here? And, why does Sabina have to be with Rocky? Is it


    her own idea to stay by his side? Or is it General Marcia who asked her to do this? Being the disciple of


    General Marcia, Sabina would not havee to the Gehenna Border without any good reason." Allen


    had no idea what was going on. It was obvious that Rocky did not have an idea about Sabina''s identity


    at all. Suspecting this, Allen was even more puzzled.


    "I can only say that Rocky has too many secrets that are difficult to uncover," Lance sighed.


    At the same time, after receiving the information that the army of the Timber Deity Empire had captured


    the Evian City, Alyssa was preparing for her next n. Just then, the news that the Timber Deity


    Empire was defeated reached her.


    "What? The Timber Deity Empire soldiers failed to capture the Evian City? What is going on? I had


    been told that the Evian City fell into the Timber Deity Empire army''s hands." Alyssa was also shocked


    and furious. She couldn''t believe her ears. Her brother had told her that they had taken the Evian City.


    Why did they lose the battle all of a sudden? Clearly, they were more powerful as they had more


    soldiers and resources.


    "This is a secret letter from His Royal Highness. You will know more about what happened after you


    read it." The spirit maniptor who sent the message handed over the letter written by Woods to


    Alyssa.


    Alyssa immediately took the letter, unfolded it, and read it carefully. Enraged, she crumpled the letter


    and cursed, "It''s that guy Rocky Bai again. I shouldn''t have let him go. I should have killed both him


    and Isis Liu. No matter how much Woods values him, he can''t be alive anymore!"


    Alyssa was certain that Rocky had to be killed.


    "Pass a message for me." Alyssa stared at the spirit maniptor and whispered something to him. The


    spirit maniptor nodded and immediately left.


    On the other hand, Isis, who was staying at the Crimson Dragon Army''s military camp outside the Deity


    Unicorn Valley, had just received the news that the Evian City was safe and free, and she couldn''t hide


    how happy hearing this made her feel.


    "That''s great! The Evian City is safe now. Rocky protected the city!" Isis eximed. The news was from


    Marin and it was very detailed.


    "Deputy Commander in Chief!" Just then, a Frontline Commander entered the tent.


    "What is it?" Isis asked.


    "The Timber Deity Empire has withdrawn its army," the Frontline Commander replied in a hopeful tone


    with his hands cupped.


    "The Timber Deity Empire has withdrawn its army?" Isis was shocked at first, but then she immediately


    responded, "It seems that the Timber Deity Empire has also received the news."


    "Deputy Commander in Chief, shall we continue our victorious pursuit?" the Frontline Commander


    asked.


    "There''s no need. Stop all our attacks. After the Timber Deity Empire has withdrawn the army


    head. After several days of fierce fighting, the army and soldiers were alreadypletely exhausted.


    Now that the Timber Deity Empire had withdrawn their army, it was a chance for them to rest.


    "Yes, Deputy Commander in Chief." The Frontline Commander nodded and then left the tent.


    A dayter, all the members of the Timber Deity Empire left the Deity Unicorn Valley. Then, the


    Crimson Dragon Army, led by Isis, went back to the front-line main camp.


    In the branch store of the Super Beast Farm in the Evian City, a figure stood outside a beast stable. He


    raised his head and looked at the huge ck shadow in the beast stable. It was intimidating. The belly


    of the ck shadow was bulging like a ball. From time to time, it would scream painfully, like it was


    having difficulty giving birth.


    This ck shadow was none other than the Dark Heaven Insect Queen, who was about toy eggs. Its


    screeches were heard from afar, and anyone who woulde near it would surely be afraid.


    The day after Rocky spent the night at the Geisha House, he sensed some movement in the Magic


    Spiritual Space. When he entered the Magic Spiritual Space, it seemed that the Dark Heaven Insect


    Queen was about toy eggs. So he left without saying goodbye and went to the Super Beast Farm.


    He had prepared a delivery room for the Dark Heaven Insect Queen, where it couldy eggs safely. He


    also constructed this so that it would be convenient for him to observe the process.


    Two days had passed, and the abdominal pain in Dark Heaven Insect Queen''s belly had aggravated.


    However, there was still no sign of spawning, which worried Rocky. He wondered whether the Dark


    Heaven Insect Queen was having difficulty inbor. Even so, there was nothing he could do. Moreover,


    any of his actions would affect the spawning process of the Dark Heaven Insect Queen. All he could do


    was watch and wait patiently.


    However, the situation of the Dark Heaven Insect Queen still made Rocky a little anxious. It felt as if he


    were waiting for his child''s birth. He went back and forth, inside and outside the beast stable to check


    on what had happened to the Dark Heaven Insect Queen.


    After another day, the Dark Heaven Insect Queen finally began toy eggs. A day passed and the


    insectid ten eggs, each of which was ck and smooth. The eggs were as tall as Rocky''s knees,


    and they looked like dinosaur eggs.


    Rocky felt relieved and thought that he could rest after the Dark Heaven Insect Queen had given birth


    to its eggs. But unexpectedly, after a few seconds, the Dark Heaven Insect Queen started to tremble


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    violently and its whole body convulsed. It fell down to the ground in a loud thud, and it was as if the


    beast stable was about to copse.


    Rocky rushed to the side of the Dark Heaven Insect Queen. Its temperature was dropping at an


    rming rate.


    "What''s going on?" Rocky panicked. He had never experienced anything like this before.

 Chapter 606 A Perfect Experiment

    Chapter 606 A Perfect Experiment


    When he saw what happened, Rocky immediately went to its aid. He began to apply a series of


    procedures that could help save its life. In spite of all his efforts, the body temperature of the Dark


    Heaven Insect Queen continued to drop after the operation. Slowly, its body turned cold while its breath


    gradually became weaker. Soon after, it breathed itsst.


    "What a waste! In the end, I could not save it." Rocky appeared crestfallen as he stared at the remains


    of the Dark Heaven Insect Queen. It was indeed a very valuable specimenpared to the average


    spiritual beasts. He thought about how difficult it would be for him to acquire another one like it.


    But as luck would have it, the Dark Heaven Insect Queen was able toy ten eggs before its untimely


    demise. It would make him feel a lot less burdened if those eggs were to hatch sessfully. However,


    there was one thing that bothered Rocky. He was not entirely sure whether those eggs would survive


    and hatch without any difficulty.


    It was established that the eggs had a very poor hatch rate. He already did his best to develop the Dark


    Heaven Insect Queen''s ovaries and make it a hospitable environment capable of producing offspring.


    Despite that, it still was not determined whether the hatch rate had improved as well. For Rocky, it was


    extremely worrisome to think that he might end up with nothing if the hatch rate had not improved as he


    hoped.


    The safety of the ten eggs was now his top priority. To ensure that, he put them inside the Magic


    Spiritual Space as soon as he could and carefully organized them. As for the remains of the Dark


    Heaven Insect Queen, he brought it to a cemetery on the outskirts of the Evian City. There he found a


    patch of fertilend where he benignly buried it.


    After a while, he decided to return to the Super Beast Farm. It was then that he saw people moving


    about inside.


    "Can you check the shop thoroughly? See if there is anything missing. After that, check on the spirit-


    manipted beasts on the beast farm as well. I''m afraid some of them may have gotten lost," Shawn,


    the branch store owner of the Super Beast Farm, ordered.


    "How are you, Mr. Huang?" Rocky called out as soon as he entered the store.


    Shawn spun around to see who it was. A look of immense relief swept over his face when he saw that


    it was Rocky. "Mr. Bai? How fortunate that you are here!" he said as they shook hands.


    "Have you finished making the things I asked of you thest time we talked?" Rocky asked.


    "Certainly. Two days before the battle began, they were sent here. I was deeply troubled that I might


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    not be able to hand them to you should the Evian City fall into the hands of the enemy. It would have


    been such a disgrace if that ever happened. Thank the heavens, Evian City is safe and sound now! We


    have stored all those things you asked for in the Super Beast Farm warehouse. You need not worry,


    Mr. Bai. I will ask someone to bring them over to your ce at once," Shawn said while smiling in a


    sycophantic way. He regarded Rocky as though he was the God of Wealth. Nothing mattered more to


    him than maintaining his favor.


    "There is no need for that. These things are extremely heavy and it would take longer to carry them


    out. You can just take me to the warehouse and I will take care of them myself." Rocky politely waved


    him off.


    Shawn stared at him in amazement and nodded quickly. Then, he immediately obliged as though what


    Rocky said was a decree by the emperor himself.


    They proceeded to walk towards the Super Beast Farm warehouse. As they reached its doors, Rocky


    asked Shawn to just wait outside. One by one, he put the things he ordered into the Magic Spiritual


    Space. Almost all of them were materials he needed in building hisboratory. These included an


    operating table and a test stand which were made of pure steel. He also ordered cabs in which he


    could store his specimens and other materials. Aside from that, there were also operating machines


    and different paraphernalia required in his experiments and surgeries.


    After making sure that he got everything he needed, he took heaps of rare items and materials he


    acquired from wild spirit-manipted beasts out of the Magic Spiritual Space. Then, he arranged them


    neatly and carefully in one of the storage units in the warehouse. Soon after that, he joined Shawn


    outside.


    "Remember the goods you asked us to sell? Regrettably, we only sold half of them. Even so, we


    already acquired arge sum of money for them. Should you need the money, I can give it to you now,"


    Shawn asked promptly as Rocky came out of the warehouse.


    "I see. I will take it, then," he replied.


    Shawn bowed and motioned at one of his men toe over. He asked him to fetch the stack of golden


    bills in the cashier. Then, he proceeded to hand the money over to Rocky. "This amounts to fifty-


    thousand golden bills. Go ahead and take them. We have more if you need them."


    Without even looking at the golden bills, Rocky took them and put them in his bag.


    "By the way, I left some materials in the warehouse. You can sell them as you like." Having said that,


    Rocky turned around and went on his way.


    Shortly after he left, Shawn went inside the warehouse. His jaw almost hit the floor as he stared


    dumbfounded at the stacks of tthree-star materials and rare items left by Rocky. He stood there,


    awestruck at the sight of these valuables while thanking the heavens for his incredible luck.


    From the Super Beast Farm, Rocky headed towards the Spiritual Fairnd. This ce was well


    outside Evian City but not entirely far away. He had already nned on constructing hisboratory as


    well as hatching the ten eggs left by the Dark Heaven Insect Queen.


    Compared to the Myriad Beasts Ground, the Spiritual Fairnd was the ideal ce to hatch them. It


    was much safer here. Wild spirit-manipted beasts often came to it. Usually, they were of one-star or


    two-star quality. On some rare asions, wild spirit-manipted beasts of three-star quality were also


    encountered here.


    Upon entering the Spiritual Fairnd, he wasted no time in searching for the optimal ce to hatch the


    eggs. He found a mound of earth and lured a Dark Heaven Insect to leave the Magic Spiritual Space


    and dig a cave under the earth. He put the eggs inside and prepared for their hatching.


    There was a scarcity of avable information on how to sessfully hatch these eggs. Rocky only had


    his own experience to rely on when it came to improving the quality of the eggs'' environment.


    ording to his knowledge, the Dark Heaven Insects were able to live underground for indefinite


    periods of time. So by that logic, a Dark Heaven Insect Queen most probablyid its eggs in a cave


    under the earth and hatched them there.


    Unfortunately, the cave he built was dreadfully dark and moist. The temperature inside it was also


    remarkably cold. The setting was not ideal for hatching the delicate eggs. Thus, Rocky took it upon


    himself to develop the area and enhance it.


    He left the cave and started to chop some trees and made kindling out of them. After a while, he


    gathered the charcoals and stacked them neatly inside the cave. The hot embers began to raise the


    temperature of the cave. Soon, the whole ce was filled with enough warmth suitable for hatching


    eggs.


    Rocky proceeded to meticulously examine each of the ten eggs. He recorded their initial statistics such


    as temperature and the frequency of their movements.


    "All I can do now is wait patiently and hope for the best results," Rocky murmured as he let out an


    audible sigh. With that said, he opened the Magic Spiritual Space and continued with the construction


    of hisboratory.


    Before any of this happened, theboratory was almost close to finishing. It only needed a few more


    repairs and it would be good to go.


    To ensure that theb would be imprable, he ordered a special batch of thin, soft iron sheets.


    Although these might look like wallpapers, they were surprisingly sturdy and durable.


    Both the interior and exterior of theboratory were thoroughly covered with this material. Theb was,


    without a doubt,pletely secured. Subsequently, Rocky installed a venttion system he designed


    himself up on the roof. This was to make sure that there was an adequate cirction of the air inside.


    Finally finishing its construction, he permanently fixed the customized operating table andboratory


    table onto the floor of theb. Afterward, he added the operating machines. His different specimens


    and other experimentation paraphernalia were organized in the cabs he also procured from Shawn.

 Chapter 607 Ten Dark Heaven Insects

    Chapter 607 Ten Dark Heaven Insects


    After about three or four days, theboratory was all done. Because the previous samples had been


    destroyed, only some data was left in Rocky''s mind. As a result, he decided to spend some time


    collecting samples from some wild spirit-manipted beasts and build a sample library, so that the


    samples could be tested at any time in the future.


    Although theboratory was built smoothly, the hatch of ten eggs was not optimistic. The situation was


    worse than he had expected. It had been a long time, but the ten eggs still didn''t hatch. This made him


    very worried.


    However, based on Rocky''s experience, the Dark Heaven Insects must use their own strength to break


    the eggs. If the Dark Heaven Insects were affected by external forces like if Rocky tried to break the


    egg shell, it might frighten or even kill the insects.


    ording to Rocky''s previous analysis, the reason why the hatch rate of the eggs was low was


    because the Dark Heaven Insects sometimes couldn''t break their egg shells. Sometimes the problem


    was the eggshell itself. The hardness of the egg shell determined whether a Dark Heaven Insect could


    break its egg with its own strength or not. This problem was caused by premature fetuses, which was


    the reason behind his efforts to improve the pregnancy environment in the Dark Heaven Insect Queen''s


    ovaries. But whether this solution could solve the problem with the egg shells was still unknown.


    ''If there is a way to strengthen the Dark Heaven Insects, then the egg shell will not be a problem, ''


    Rocky thought as he rubbed his chin. He was eager to make these eggs hatch sessfully, so he


    allotted time to study it. However, it was impossible for him to strengthen the Dark Heaven Insects in


    the eggs. This thought was starting to frustrate him.


    Then, Rocky suddenly heard a noise at the entrance of the cave. He looked up and saw a colorful glow


    "Hey foodie! Why are you here?" Rocky greeted excitedly as he realized it was Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    The Rainbow Glow Unicorn walked to the front of the ten eggs. It nced at them for a while. Then it


    turned to Rocky and cried a few times, as if signaling for something. At first, Rocky was confused, but


    then he realized what was bothering the Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    Rocky suddenly felt cold iceing from his chest. He stretched out his hand and touched his chest.


    The ice power was produced by the Sea Blue Magic Jade.


    After witnessing what Rocky did, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn cried again.


    "Foodie, do you think that I can use the Sea Blue Magic Jade to make the Dark Heaven Insects


    stronger?" Rocky immediately understood what the Rainbow Glow Unicorn meant.


    "Sabina once said that the spiritual power of the Sea Blue Magic Jade could be absorbed by any spirit-


    manipted beast. In other words, if the Dark Heaven Insects in the eggs could absorb the spiritual


    power of the Sea Blue Magic Jade, they would be stronger and could probably break through the


    egg shells," Rocky murmured to himself as he absorbed the Rainbow Glow Unicorn''s suggestion. He


    was already trying to imagine the scenario in his head, and he thought it could work.


    So, Rocky carefully took out the Sea Blue Magic Jade and sat on the ground before the ten Dark


    Heaven Insect eggs. He closed his eyes and began to urge the Sea Blue Magic Jade to release its


    spiritual power. The blue light of the Sea Blue Magic Jade shed like a bright ray of light, lit up the


    whole cave at once, and wisps of spiritual power came out from the Sea Blue Magic Jade. First the


    spiritual power circled around him, and then gradually spread around, ultimately surrounding the ten


    eggs.


    Under the influence of the essence spiritual power of the Sea Blue Magic Jade, the ten Dark Heaven


    Insect eggs also brightened and flickered with a ck light. It seemed that they were absorbing the


    spiritual power of the Sea Blue Magic Jade.


    A day and a long night passed, and this phenomenon continued.


    Because Rocky had been activating the essence spiritual power of the Sea Blue Magic Jade, the


    spiritual power in his body was connected to the spiritual power of the Sea Blue Magic Jade. Under the


    influence of the Sea Blue Magic Jade''s essence spiritual power, his spiritual power also improved,


    especially the spiritual power in his body with the Fire nature.


    The Evil me that Rocky was using was thebination of the evil spiritual power and the spiritual


    power with the Fire nature inside his body. It was difficult to increase the evil spiritual power, so if he


    wanted to increase the power of Evil me, he must strengthen the power of the spiritual power with


    the Fire nature. Once the power of the Evil me increased, his strength would naturally be enhanced


    as well.


    During the battle with Liam, Rocky had just figured out how to control the evil spiritual power. Because


    of this understanding, he could manipte the evil spiritual power, which was stronger than his own


    strength and take it as his own without losing control of himself.


    But it was also because of the mysterious power left in his body by Cherry, the spiritual soul. With the


    spiritual soul, he could not only control the evil spiritual power, but also use it freely. It seemed that


    Cherry had helped him a lot. Otherwise, it was impossible for him to control the evil spiritual power that


    was stronger than his own.


    As Rocky was absorbed in activating the essence spiritual power of the Sea Blue Magic Jade with his


    eyes closed, he suddenly heard a faint cracking sound beside him. Although the sound was very weak,


    with his ear strength, he could hear it clearly. He immediately opened his eyes and looked sideways,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    only to see the surface of one egg beside him began to crack. Following that, the other eggs started to


    crack as well.


    Rocky was overjoyed to see this. It seemed that the method of using spiritual power of the Sea Blue


    Magic Jade to strengthen the Dark Heaven Insects in the eggs was really effective. But he didn''t dare


    to be careless. He had to handle them gently before the eggs totally hatched. It took so much time and


    effort to get here, and Rocky was not about to start wasting that.


    After another day passed, the first Dark Heaven Insect broke its egg shell. This event excited Rocky,


    and made him more eager to wait for the next eggs to hatch too.


    The next day, the second egg hatched. Then the third...


    The seventh Dark Heaven Insect came out.


    However, there was no movement from thest three eggs.


    Rocky had no choice but to stop activating the Sea Blue Magic Jade. He used the Mysterious Visual


    Evaluation Skill to check the condition of three eggs. He felt that the eggs were very cold, and there


    was no heartbeat rate. The Dark Heaven Insects inside might have stopped breathing, probably


    because they had stayed in there for too long, and thus died of suffocation.


    Rocky stared at the three eggs that failed to hatch, feeling disappointed that he was not able to make


    all ten eggs hatch. However, there were seven of them that hatched sessfully, which was already


    impressive. Generally speaking, only one or two of them were supposed to hatch sessfully. But now


    seven hatched.


    It could be said that Rocky made a miracle. If anyone found out, they would be shocked to their core.


    Rocky then put away the three eggs that hadn''t hatched, and nned to make them samplester. The


    eggs'' research value was very high. They could let him know more about the Dark Heaven Insect, and


    allow him to raise the seven Dark Heaven Insects well.


    However, in order to prevent the seven Dark Heaven Insects from running away, Rocky had to keep


    them in a cave first. He prepared for them the nutritious soil and the diluted magical saliva.


    Rocky already had ten Dark Heaven Insects. In the eyes of other spirit maniptors, owning one Dark


    Heaven Insect was difficult. And yet Rocky alone had ten. This was enough to make all the spirit


    maniptors in the entire Wild Spirit Land jealous of him.

 Chapter 608 The Worrying Situation Of Rocky

    Chapter 608 The Worrying Situation Of Rocky


    Three of these ten Dark Heaven Insects could already produce Dark Heaven Eggs. And as long as the


    other seven newborn Dark Heaven Insects grew up, Rocky would have inexhaustible Dark Heaven


    Eggs, which would strengthen him immensely. However, as the Dark Heaven Insects themselves could


    vary in stars or grades, naturally not all of them could be of the third grade of the three-star level so that


    they could produce high-grade eggs. If someone wanted these Dark Heaven Insects to be of the third


    grade of the three-star level, they had to break the star limit as Rubygon did. This was not an easy task


    to execute. The reason why Rubygon could break the star limit was only by chance.


    Therefore, if Rocky wanted all Dark Heaven Insects to grow well, he must find out a way to break the


    star limit, a way called gene transformation.


    Next, Rocky would have lot of things to do and his actions would change the knowledge of controlling


    spirit-manipted beasts all over the Wild Spirit Land in the near future.


    When Rocky was not present, the Pce City of the Holy Dragon Empire had set off a huge wave


    because of his name.


    A few days ago Lance sent a secret letter back to the Pce City, telling the emperor that Evian City


    had already be safe and sound. He mentioned to the emperor about the achievements Rocky had


    made in the battle against the Timber Deity Empire. Lance praised Rocky''s abilities and how he had


    been brave throughout the battle.


    The emperor dered the news in public with highest pride. Thus all the ministers and royal members


    of the Holy Dragon Empire also knew the existence of Rocky. They were embraced by the news. Soon


    Rocky became the center of attention to all the people in the Pce City including the royal family


    members. His name and deeds were talked about among them.


    Everyone wanted to know where Rocky was from and his origin. Such an excellent talent could never


    But ording to the information they got, no one from the most famous spirit maniptor families or


    even the royal family had ever heard of someone called Rocky.


    The origin of Rocky was a mystery.


    But as in other ces, things in the Pce City would onlyst for a few days. Soon, people gradually


    forgot about Rocky.


    Marcia was in the study of the general''s house as she read an urgent letter from Sabina.


    She read out, "Basil has already known Sabina''s identity." Marcia was surprised after reading the letter.


    She raised her brows in surprise. Sabina mentioned in the letter that Basil was very angry after


    knowing about her identity. Marcia had expected this toe up, but wasn''t ready to ept it so soon.


    Obviously, Basil rejected Sabina, because he disappeared as soon as he knew the truth about her,


    which indicated Marcia''s previous efforts were in vain.


    Sabina had mentioned in a previous letter that the power of the Holy Dragon Bead inside Rocky''s body


    had been out of control, so Marcia was very worried how things would work out without Sabina by his


    side. The situation would be troublesome if the power of the Holy Dragon Bead went out of control


    again. Something had to be done to fix it soon.


    Besides, Marcia was also very surprised to know from the letter about Rocky''s magical encounter in


    the Myriad Beasts Ground, where he could grab the rare Sea Blue Magic Jade from a spiritual race.


    Moreover, it so happened that Rocky''s legendary spirit-manipted beast had broken through to the


    fourth grade of the four-star level.


    The changes that had taken ce in the past one year were extremely shocking. Even Marcia could


    not believe it.


    Marcia was still worried about Rocky. The more outstanding Rocky was, the more likely his identity


    would be exposed to the public. So far, she knew even the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire didn''t


    know that Rocky was actually Basil. All the emperor knew was that Basil was sent to the Gehenna


    Border and then he disappeared. Marcia was clear that someone had purposely blocked Basil''s news


    from the emperor and she knew the person behind this. But what made her really worried was that if


    that person knew that Rocky was Basil and he had gotten a very shocking raise in his power while


    obtaining outstanding military achievements including this time for the Holy Dragon Empire, the


    consequences would be unimaginable and uncontroble.


    She was also worried that the people from the Timber Deity Empire would take actions against Rocky


    too. Rocky''s situation was endangered.


    ''Anyway, I have to let Sabina keep watch on Rocky. That would be the best option for now, '' decided


    Marcia with a determined look in her eyes. She was all set to protect Rocky as he was a man of


    importance to her.


    On the other side, the whole Evian City and the army were not at peace as Rocky had been missing for


    several days and no news had been heard. Lance sent thousands of people to search for Rocky all


    over the city. But no trace of him was found.


    "Haven''t you found him yet? We need to be quick," said Lance eagerly to Commander Ron, who was in


    charge of looking for Rocky.


    "Commander in Chief, we haven''t found him yet. But I think Commander Rocky may have already left


    the city," reported Commander Ron and shook his head.


    "I haven''t heard from Isis yet. I think he is likely to stay in Evian City. He just doesn''t want to show up,"


    replied Lance.


    "Where on earth will he go?" Sabina wondered. She stood beside them and was lost in deep thoughts.


    Sabina had not seen Rocky since that night and she could not help worrying about him as he


    disappeared suddenly.


    "Did anything unfavorable happen to him?" Marin was also worried about Rocky. After guarding the


    Evian City, she didn''t have the chance to talk to him and nobody knew where he went. Not even the


    slightest clue was known.


    "Keep sending more people out to search for him, not only in the city but within the neighborhood round


    the city! How can he suddenly disappear?" ordered Lance. He was taking all the actions he could to get


    Rocky back as soon as possible. Lance also felt it strange why Rocky left without leaving a word and


    even Sabina didn''t know where he was now.


    Of course, what Lance didn''t know was that as Rocky had known Sabina''s identity, he couldn''t keep


    Sabina by his side anymore.


    "Commander in Chief, Deputy Commander in Chief has sent a message to convey that she has taken


    her army back to the main camp. In addition, all our soldiers are also on the way to the main camp," a


    guard came in and reported.


    "I know. You can leave now," said Lance as he waved his hand.


    "Commander in Chief, since the Timber Deity Empire has already withdrawn their troops, it should be a


    good time for our counterattack. Why should we withdraw all our military forces?" asked Commander


    Wang, cupping his hands. He saw the golden opportunity to win and wanted to make use of it.


    "Although the Timber Deity Empire has retreated, we can''t guarantee that it''s not a trap. The Evian City


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    has just been defended. But our army forces in the rear are still weak. If the Timber Deity Empire takes


    the opportunity to attack us again, we''ll be caught off guard again. So right now, we need to integrate


    our forces and give the long-term thought. Earlier because of the traitor Dunn, our intelligence leaked


    out. It made the Timber Deity Empire have the upper hand everywhere, so we need to make more solid


    ns. In addition, we haven''t gathered all the members of the Elite Regiment and there''s still some


    time left. We need to take this opportunity to adjust our forces and execute our existing ns


    ordingly," told Lance to themanders.


    All themanders nodded with approval.

 Chapter 609 The Disappearance

    Chapter 609 The Disappearance


    While Lance was having difficulty locating Rocky, thetter was having no problem whatsoever within


    the Spiritual Fairnd.


    He spent several days in the Spiritual Fairnd hunting and collecting various spirit-manipted


    beasts as well as studying their types of genes and basic genome sequences.


    As for utilizing the Sea Blue Magic Jade for cultivation, Rocky managed to unlock it along with results.


    He found the essential spiritual power within it and figured out that it was simr to a maic field,


    able to affect a certain area. Not only that, this area was able to absorb the Sea Blue Magic Jade''s


    spiritual power as well.


    Therefore, as long as the spirit maniptor cultivated enveloped by the Sea Blue Magic Jade''s spiritual


    power, their spiritual power would be affected and be enhanced, just as they cultivated in a ce with


    abundant spiritual power. And the effect of the cultivation would be two or three times of that of the


    ordinary cultivation. In this case, if with the assistance of the mysterious treasure like the Dark Heaven


    Egg, the result of cultivation would be astonishing.


    Moreover, the Sea Blue Magic Jade could improve the spirit-manipted beast''s strength as well. So


    during Rocky''s cultivation, four beasts, including Uriah, would surround him and enhance their


    individual strengths as well.


    This jade turned out to be a mobile, multi-purpose, and valuable power source. No wonder multiple


    spirit maniptors in the past had fought for its possession.


    The seven Dark Heaven Cubs grew up to be healthy thanks to Rocky''s attentive care. They were within


    close range of the Sea Blue Magic Jade before hatching, which led to them being born with


    strengthened physiques and growing at an rmingly fast rate within a short amount of time.


    In order to take care of all seven Dark Heaven Cubs, Rocky needed to stimte their brain nerves by


    training them to recognize their owner daily.


    Rocky built a spacious and special farm-like field in his own Magic Spiritual Space where he could raise


    the seven Dark Heaven Cubs and allow them to roam as much as they liked. Most Dark Heaven


    Insects got used to living in caves all year round, but creatures were able to adapt to their environment.


    This was why the seven Dark Heaven Cubs had an easier time adapting to the outside world than the


    three Dark Heaven Insects.


    Since theb''s establishment, Rocky often found injured spirit-manipted beasts and would conduct


    surgeries on them as experiments for practice such as organ transnts, limb anatomy, and so on.


    But due to the difficulty, organ transnt surgeries proved to have very low sess rates. And the


    surgeries could only be conducted between the same types of beasts, as the tissues and blood types


    would be rejected if they didn''te from a simr species of beast.


    It would be much easier if he found a way toplete the basic genome sequence of the spirit-


    manipted beast.


    It seemed that Rocky''s research on spirit-manipted beasts had entered a new stage with grand


    challenges awaiting him.


    "I''ve almost run out of operation tools and materials. I''ll need to visit Evian City to stock up. I might as


    well visit Sue while I''m there too," Rocky murmured to himself once he finished what had to be done in


    theb.


    After cleaning theb, Rocky left the Magic Spiritual Space and mounted Uriah as they both flew


    towards Evian City.


    He and Uriahnded by the gate of the branch of the Super Beast Farm. However, he noticed that a


    group of soldiers awaited him along with their Frontline Commander. An excited and satisfied look akin


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    to a hungry tiger seeing its prey was washed all over their faces.


    "There you are, Commander Rocky!" the Frontline Commander eximed in delight. He and his


    soldiers had spent the past half month turning the whole Evian City upside down, searching for him.


    "What''s up?" Rocky fixed his eyes on the Frontline Commander.


    "Well, the Commander in Chief has ordered your immediate return to the base camp once we find you,"


    replied the Frontline Commander.


    "I''m busy. Tell your Commander in Chief not to worry. I have no desire to interfere in the Crimson


    Dragon Army''s affairs anymore," Rocky responded coldly.


    "Please..." the Frontline Commander pleaded with a helpless expression upon hearing Rocky''s


    response.


    Rocky proceeded to head towards the branch of the Super Beast Farm.


    "Commander Rocky, I''m begging you. We haven''t been able to sleep well for half a month, sleeping


    Chief will be greatly disappointed in us all. Please..." the Frontline Commander pleaded further with


    tears rolling down his face.


    Upon hearing this, Rocky noticed the other soldiers'' beseeching eyes. After hesitating for a moment, he


    finally relented and said, "Alright. It''ll probably be better if I exin to the Commander in Chief in


    person."


    "Thank you, Commander Rocky. We are grateful!" the Frontline Commander eximed with joy.


    Rocky returned to the base camp along with the Frontline Commander and his troops.


    Everyone in the camp was delighted and excited upon seeing Rocky return. After all, Rocky protected


    the Evian City and assisted the Crimson Dragon Group. If it weren''t for him, the army would''ve been


    destroyed. He was deeply admired by the Crimson Dragon Group soldiers.


    Upon learning of Rocky''s arrival, many Commanders rushed to have a look including Sabina and


    Marin.


    "Where on earth have you been? You''ve disappeared for so long..." Marin asked as she rushed up to


    him.


    "What do you mean? I was always nearby," Rocky said calmly. Then his eyes fell on Sabina who


    stayed behind Marin. Immediately, his eyes shed with aplex expression.


    Sabina, likewise, had a simr expression painted on. She guessed that the reason for his


    disappearance was that he wanted to avoid seeing her.


    Rocky stopped staring at her and proceeded to head towards the meeting room where Lance was.


    Hearing the news, Lance rushed to the meeting room door to wee Rocky back. His face


    immediately lit up with relief upon seeing him.


    "If you all will excuse us, please. I need to speak with Rocky alone," Lance addressed to everyone in


    the room, gesturing them towards the exit. He nodded his head to signal Rocky toe in.


    Rocky took a few steps in before closing the door shut behind him.

 Chapter 610 I Have Made Up My Mind

    Chapter 610 I Have Made Up My Mind


    "Here, take a seat." Lance sat on his chair and gestured for Rocky to sit down.


    Rocky obliged. As soon as he was seated, Lance expressed his gratitude. "Thanks to you, Evian City


    was saved," he said. "I have made sure that His Majesty is aware of the contribution you have made to


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    the Crimson Dragon Group."


    To Lance''s surprise, Rocky did not look pleased. He looked shocked, as if he was reminded of


    something. The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire reminded him of his early days at the northwest


    military camp. Back then, he was known as Rocky instead of Basil. However, the military camp merged


    with the main camp and so Rocky figured his identity might have been known to some, including the


    emperor. After all, Marcia sent an apprentice to protect him in secret. Perhaps the emperor was also


    spying on him.


    "To express his gratitude, His Majesty had issued an imperial decree. You will be rewarded generously.


    I made sure that the reward is not anything you can say no to. I intend to restore you to Crimson


    Dragon General. This time, I will announce it to everyone," Lance stated.


    "There is no need for that. You shouldn''t have troubled yourself just to tell me this. If you have nothing


    else to say, I think I will have to excuse myself." Rocky was not interested in rewards. He got up and


    proceeded to the exit.


    "Please let me finish." Lance was familiar with Rocky''s cold attitude. He did not let himself be swayed.


    Rocky stopped in his tracks and turned to look at Lance.


    "I know you are angry with me and you have every reason to be. I have misjudged you terribly. But I am


    hoping we can put that behind us. I am willing topensate you by however much you want," Lance


    said fervently. He tried his best to maintain hismanding stance, but it was hard when you were the


    Commander in Chief trying to beg amoner''s forgiveness. He was not used to being humbled


    down.


    "I am not angry. I expected less from you. I just no longer want to waste my time fighting battles. I no


    longer want to be part of an army, much less the Crimson Dragon Army." Rocky only had one priority in


    mind and that was to train his strength. He wanted topete with Aston and return to Imperial City.


    Aston was known for his strength and power. He was a crown prince who had a full force to support


    him. Rocky intended to take everything from him but to do that, he must be strong. He had to reach the


    Supernal Stage and be more powerful than any other spirit maniptor.


    At that moment, Rocky was only at the third grade of the Heavenly Stage which was seven grades


    away from the Supernal Stage. That required a lot of time which he did not have. He needed to find


    new and faster ways to grow.


    He had the Sea Blue Magic Jade and ten Dark Heaven Insects. Together, these rare treasures could


    help him cultivate. Apart from that, there was still that sealed evil power in his body. He could unlock it


    and release its evil power thereby increasing his strength.


    But even with all of those, it would still take a while. He needed more rare treasures.


    He had no time to lose. Helping the Crimson Dragon Group would just be wasteful for him at that point.


    "I will no longer be involved with the Crimson Dragon Army," said Rocky indifferently.


    "It seems that you have made up your mind," Lance said with a stiff nod. It seemed Rocky no longer


    cared about the affairs of the Crimson Dragon Army.


    After all, he was no longer incentivized to help them anyway.


    Rocky nodded. "Yes I have," he confirmed.


    "In that case, I won''t ask you to stay here any longer." Lance sighed, disappointment showing through


    his calm stance.


    "Thank you, Commander in Chief." Rocky expected more argument, but he was d that Lance no


    longer fought him on it.


    "Now, we need to talk about something as father and son," Lance said as Rocky turned to leave.


    Rocky heard worry in his voice and felt that something was wrong.


    "What about?" asked Rocky.


    "I want you to marry Isis," Lance said.


    Rocky did not know what to say. He never would have guessed that Lance would make such a


    proposal. He was one of the Three Great Generals of the Holy Dragon Empire. Why would he want his


    daughter to marry amoner like Rocky?


    "What do you mean?" Rocky looked perplexed.


    "As you heard, I want you to marry Isis," Lance repeated.


    "Are you serious?" Rocky could not think of any reason why Lance would force it. Obviously, there was


    a bigger reason behind it. Something was unknown to Rocky at that moment. Rocky guessed that


    Lance had known his real identity.


    But even then, the request was still ridiculous.


    "Why would I joke about this?" Lance said sharply.


    "Why are you forcing us to get married? Even if I am willing, I am pretty sure she would never agree to


    it. She does not like me," Rocky responded calmly and waited for Lance''seback.

 Chapter 611 Spare No Pains

    Chapter 611 Spare No Pains


    "I will talk to Isis. She is your responsibility now and I can''t think of any reason as to why you should


    decline. After all, you have slept with her already. I don''t care if you only did it to save her. You cannot


    escape from your responsibilities with her. This is about Isis'' future. Since she has lost her virginity, it is


    impossible for her to get married to others. I don''t think she''ll ever be happy with anyone else, anyway.


    I just want a good life for her," Lance said sternly.


    Rocky''s brows furrowed. He knew that virginity mattered to women, but it shouldn''t matter at this stage.


    He already felt guilty about what happened, but marrying Isis would''ve been an extreme thing to do.


    "You should be grateful I''m letting you marry Isis. Who else in the entire empire canpare to her?"


    Lance sounded proud.


    "Do I have a choice in this decision?" Rocky asked, narrowing his eyes. He could tell that Lance was


    very determined. Yet, even with Lance''s exnation, Rocky felt uneasy. There was still something


    strange about the sudden responsibility dropped on him.


    "No, you don''t," Lance said.


    "What if I don''t marry her?" Rocky inquired.


    "Then I would have no choice but to ensure that this world carries no memory of what happened to her.


    That means never letting anyone know of this and getting rid of your existence." At that point, Lance


    sounded angry.


    "Is that a threat? It seems that if I don''t agree, you might not let me leave here today." Rocky knew


    what Lance was trying to do. First, he tried to make him work for the Crimson Dragon Group, which


    Rocky said no to. Now, if Rocky married Isis, he would still be a member of the group. This was mainly


    just a ploy to make him stay.


    "I am not threatening you. I just want to make sure you understand the repercussions. It''s not bad for


    you to marry Isis, and it can even bring benefit to you. If you marry her, you will have the whole


    Crimson Dragon Group as your backer, and with your extraordinary talent, you will soon make a great


    achievement. Is there anything better than this in the world?" Lance stated with the anger in his voice


    slowly dissipating.


    If Rocky was being honest, Lance''s words tempted him. The thought of the whole Crimson Dragon


    Group backing him up waspelling enough. With such an army, he could attack the whole Imperial


    City and get back everything that belonged to him.


    However, marrying Isis would also mean having to deal with Lena''s wrath. He wouldn''t know how to tell


    her and, in fact, just the thought of her already made him feel guilty. He did not have real feelings for


    Isis. He didn''t dislike nor like her. The marriage for him, if ever, would have been transactional. His


    main goal was to get the support of the Crimson Dragon Group. In other words, he would just be taking


    advantage of Isis.


    Even if Rocky tried to be at his most selfish, he could not find it in him to just take advantage of Isis like


    that.


    Lance stared at Rocky and knew he was winning. He smiled as he could tell Rocky was genuinely


    thinking about it. After all, no man with ambition could resist such a temptation of power.


    What Rocky did not know yet was that Isis had feelings for him. Lance just preferred framing the


    arrangement in a way that would feel more advantageous to him when, in fact, he was trying to give his


    daughter her happiness. He knew that Rocky was responsible enough, anyway. He would never


    mistreat Isis.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Feeling satisfied at the sight of Rocky''s contemtive face, Lance said, "I''ll give you a few days to think


    about it. I won''t force you. But just think about it. All you have to do is to marry Isis and we''ll both get


    what we want." Lance was confident he could hit two birds with one stone.


    "You just want me to help the Crimson Dragon Group defeat the Timber Deity Empire, right?" Rocky


    guessed.


    Lance chuckled. "Then I feel I no longer have to exin myself. Yes, I am hoping you can help the


    Crimson Dragon Army win this battle and regain our good reputation. And I want our army to defeat the


    Timber Deity Empire into absolute shreds. You are the perfect leader for the army because people in


    the Timber Deity Empire barely know anything about you." Lance was finally honest with his agenda.


    "Are you sure about this? I''m just a nobody," Rocky said modestly.


    Lance shook his head lightly. "If you are, why is a master at the Supernal Stage protecting you all the


    time?" He wore a knowing look on his face.


    Rocky felt his wallse up. He knew Lance was talking about Sabina.


    "I''m certain there''s something special about you and that you are just hiding it. But I''m not here to pry


    about that. I just want you to help the Crimson Dragon Army win the war. Marry Isis and help us win the


    war and I promise that you would have the Crimson Dragon Group at your service," Lance said. He


    seemed moremitted now to giving everything to Rocky just to get his assistance.


    "Commander in Chief, you really have your heart set on this. I understand you''d be very disappointed if


    I do not consider this." Rocky was on the verge of giving in but he wanted to give himself more time to


    think things through.


    "I''ll be fine. Just please, at the very least consider it." Lance felt satisfied that Rocky was lured.


    "I will, but I need more time to think about it." Rocky got up to leave.


    "I practically begged you," Lance murmured to himself. "You better agree to my request. We depend so


    much on you." Lance was very unsure about their chances in winning the war. But for now, he had to


    talk to his daughter because there was still a chance that she wouldn''t agree with the marriage. But


    even before that, he needed to get Rocky''smitment.

 Chapter 612 She Even Got Into The Geisha House!

    Chapter 612 She Even Got Into The Geisha House!


    Rocky saw Sabina as soon as he walked out of the hall. From her expression, she had been waiting for


    him for quite some time. However, he merely nced at her, then walked away with an impassive


    expression.


    When Sabina saw that Rocky was leaving, she immediately tried to stop him. "Rocky!"


    "You should go back to your master''s ce. Don''t follow me anymore," Rocky told Sabina coldly,


    without so much as a nce.


    "I won''t leave unless my master asks me to go back. No matter how much you hate me, I will continue


    to follow you," Sabina said firmly. She had received an urgent letter from her master, Marcia. The letter


    said that she should try her best to follow Rocky all the time, no matter what the cost. At any rate, she


    couldn''t stay away from him.


    "You are a strong warrior at the Supernal Stage. How could you be so clingy? Could you be secretly in


    love with me? Is that why you won''t leave me alone?" Rocky finally turned around fully and looked at


    Sabina mockingly.


    A frosty re shed across Sabina''s face. She could tell, that he was provoking her on purpose.


    Thus, she just gritted her teeth and put up with the insult. In the past, nobody had ever insulted her and


    gotten away with it. She had never beenughed at or mocked by others either. Naturally, if someone


    dared to do that to her, she would have broken every bone in their body. Thus, it took a great effort for


    her to let Rocky''s insult slide.


    When Sabina did not rise to his bait, Rocky just shrugged indifferently. He went back to ignoring her


    and went straight to the Isis Pavilion.


    After Rocky visited Sue at the Isis Pavilion, he went to the beast farm to look for Sheridan. However, he


    didn''t see him in person. He was told that Sheridan had not yete back to the beast farm, and


    nobody had seen him since the battle at Evian City.


    "Where on earth has that old man gone? Anyway, I''m sure that with his strength, he would be safe and


    sound," Rocky murmured to himself, as he puzzled over Sheridan''s whereabouts.


    Then, he left the camp and went to the Super Beast Farm. He bought all the treasures that could


    enhance the strength of the spirit-manipted beasts. Of course, these treasures were all very


    nourishment for newborn beasts. It was not amon practice to feed cubs with treasures. In fact,


    others would probably view it as something extravagant. The treasures might not be rare, but to


    ordinary spirit maniptors, they were precious all the same.


    Shawn, the manager of the Super Beast Farm, was overjoyed when he saw that Rocky bought so


    many treasures. He bade him goodbye, with a huge smile on his face.


    After Rocky left the Super Beast Farm, he ordered some equipment for operations and tests along the


    way. It was almost dark when he finished buying all the supplies that he needed.


    At that time, he turned around and saw a familiar figure that was following him.


    It was Sabina. She was using the crowds to hide, but Rocky had seen her anyway.


    "This woman has been following me all day. Doesn''t she get bored?" He hadn''t been able to get rid of


    Sabina since her strength was several times more powerful than his. Therefore, he had no choice, but


    to let her follow him. However, in this way, he couldn''t do anything he wanted.


    An idea came to him when he saw a group of girls from the Geisha House. With revealing clothes, they


    were singing and dancing in the streets, trying to drag customers everywhere without hesitation, and


    some were trying to attract customers by showing their breasts tantly.


    He nced at Sabina, who was still standing in the middle of a crowd.


    Without hesitation, he turned around and walked towards his new destination¡ªthe Geisha House.


    "I don''t think you will follow me in here," Rocky murmured with a willful smile. With onest look behind


    him, he walked straight into the Geisha House.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Sabina frowned deeply when she saw Rocky enter the Geisha House. Contrary to Rocky''s


    expectation, she went straight in without any hesitation.


    However, as soon as she entered the house, a deafening silence took over the room. All the people


    present, regardless of gender, were taken aback by her beauty.


    Upon seeing that, Rocky was taken aback and felt quite helpless.


    As one, the room exploded into chaos. Men rushed to Sabina like flocks of flies, while the girls of the


    Geisha House were abandoned by the customers. Jealous of the attention, the girls red heatedly at


    Sabina.


    Meanwhile, Sabina tried to ignore the men who surrounded her. Instead of men, she saw them as


    annoying flies, disgusting and worthless. She blew up in anger when they didn''t leave her alone. "Get


    out of my sight, if you don''t want to die!" she shouted. Unfortunately, the men who came to the house


    were all shameless. The more Sabina cursed at them, the more they continued to gather around her.


    Attracted by themotion, Yasmin went over to investigate. She shouted at Sabina immediately,


    "Hey, miss, are you here to destroy my ce?"


    "I''m looking for someone," Sabina replied coolly.


    "Looking for someone? Your husband? That''s strange. Except for Laney, all the other girls here are not


    as beautiful as you. Why would your mane here for fun?" Yasmin asked in confusion.


    "What are you talking about? I''m here for him," Sabina snarled as she pointed at Rocky. However,


    when she realized what she had done, a furious blush appeared on her cheeks. It made her more


    attractive and tempting to all the men around her.


    The men''s eyes focused on Rocky too. They were jealous and hateful, as they cursed him for ditching


    such a gorgeous woman. They wondered how foolish he was toe to the Geisha House to y with


    ordinary women when his wife was more gorgeous than anyone else. His behavior generated great


    indignation.


    "Mr. Rocky." Yasmin recognized Rocky.


    Rocky nced at Sabina and pretended not to know her. He didn''t even acknowledge her presence.


    Instead, he turned to Yasmin and said, "I''m here for Miss Laney. Please inform her that I''m here."


    "Laney told me that if Mr. Rocky came, I should invite you to her room," Yasmin replied immediately.


    Her words agitated the men once again. They knew that Laney was very rarely seen at the Geisha


    House. Most of the people came here for her sake, but they seldom had a chance to spend time with


    her alone. Howe Rocky was invited directly to her room? First, a beautifuldy was chasing him,


    and now, he was the privileged guest of Laney. At that moment, all the male guests jealously perceived


    Rocky as their enemy. They also wondered why he was favored by the twodies.


    "All right, I''ll go there myself." Without further ado, Rocky headed straight to the yard behind the Geisha


    House. The whole crowd watched his every step, their eyes filled with envy.

 Chapter 613 A Mental Connection

    Chapter 613 A Mental Connection


    Sabina saw Rocky leave and got up to follow him. However, she was stopped in her tracks by Yasmin.


    "That isn''t a ce for women to go. In my opinion..." Before Yasmin could finish, Sabina made a


    sudden move. At the blink of an eye, she was gone, leaving others stunned.


    Rocky went through the front yard of the Geisha House and arrived at the back yard where he saw two


    maidservants standing by the widely open door of Laney''s room.


    "I''m looking for Miss Laney," Rocky exined to the maidservants.


    "Is that Mr. Rocky? Come on in. You two can leave now." Just then, a soft voice came from the room.


    The two maidservants bowed and left at once.


    Rocky looked back. Though he didn''t see Sabina, he knew she would follow, so he walked into Laney''s


    room. When he entered the door, he smelled a light fragrance, like the smell of mint, very refreshing.


    Through the gauze, he saw Laney in a light pink coat and a purple strapless dress leaning against the


    round table, seeming to have been waiting for him for a long time.


    "Miss Laney, did you know that I woulde?" Rocky asked with arms folded across his chest.


    "Don''t you think that I''m good at predicting things ahead?" Laney shed a sweet smile at Rocky.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "If that''s the case, then I dare not sit down. If you tell me I could only live until tomorrow, I would not be


    in the mood to drink tonight," Rocky bantered.


    "Well, I am not that capable. I just heard that you went back to the headquarters and was about to send


    someone to invite you, but I didn''t expect you to show up here yourself..." Laney had a yful smile on


    her face.


    "I see. What a coincidence. I guess we have a sort of mental connection," Rocky joked.


    "It''s been a while, Rocky! But you are so glib-tongued now. Come sit with me!" Laney gestured to the


    empty spot beside her.


    Rocky obliged as Laney poured some wine for him.


    "You better drink with me as punishment for thest time you left without saying goodbye," Laney said,


    pointing at the wine in front of Rocky.


    "Is that punishable?" asked Rocky with his eyebrows raised.


    "Why? Is that something you normally do to women?" Laney asked seriously.


    Rocky thought about it and realized that he did often leave without saying goodbye. Marin, Isis, and


    Sabina had all gotten used to it.


    When he did not respond, Laney shook her head. "Ah, so you must definitely be punished. I am doing


    this for the women you have left behind." Laney''s voice sounded stern.


    "You make it sound worse than it actually is," Rocky defended himself. "I am not a heartbreaker." Rocky


    felt like Laney''s judgments were a bit extreme.


    "Are you not?" Laney grumbled.


    "Of course not!" Rocky was ready to defend himself but was distracted by the rustling he heard outside


    the door. Although the person outside was well concealed, the distance was too close so that the


    person was discovered. ''It was Sabina, '' Rocky guessed.


    "I need your help. That woman outside is looking for me. Please help me make her leave," Rocky said


    in a panicked whisper.


    "Have you done anything that hurt her?" Laney asked curiously.


    "No, I didn''t." Rocky shook his head.


    "Then why is she following you? And why are you hiding from her?" Laney kept asking.


    "It''s hard to exin. Just please help me get rid of her, will you?" Rocky already felt like Laney knew


    too much.


    "Well, you have helped me a lot! So, let me be a bad guy this time," Laney said and then suddenly


    raised her sweet voice, crying, "Mr. Rocky, that''s out of line! Why are you even always in a hurry?"


    "Every time I see you, I feel happy. You are unlike some woman, who is cold from head to toe and not


    feminine at all. I don''t know who dares to marry her..." Rocky looked at Laney and responded.


    Sabina was just outside the door of the room trying to find Rocky, and she heard everything. Sabina


    was certain it was Rocky and sure that she was the woman he was referring to. She clenched her fist


    ready to knock on the door but held back.


    "Is there such a woman? That''s too bad, Mr. Rocky. No one can satisfy you as much as I do," Laney


    said.


    "You are so good, and not like some woman who regards herself a holy maiden. Whoever dares to


    touch her will be chopped off. Who adores such a fierce woman?"


    "You''d better stay away from her. She might easily be angered into chopping off your legs. And who


    would want that?" Laney said.


    "I wouldn''t," said Rocky.


    "Mr. Rocky! Come on, please take good care of me."


    Sabina stood outside the room hearing everything. Her face was pale from anger and she could feel


    herself teetering off the edge of her self-control. She even wanted to kill them.


    "Rocky, I hate you! I don''t care what happens to you now!" Sabina hit the pir with her hand and, in an


    instant, it frozepletely. This meant that she was in total rage.


    Before it could go any further, Sabina disappeared.


    Rocky heard Sabina''s voice and froze for a moment. In a few seconds, there was silence and her aura


    disappeared.


    "Did she leave?" Laney asked.


    "Yes. Thank you for your help. That should get her off my back." Rocky nodded.


    Laney reached for the ss of wine on the table. "Drink this," she said. Laney put the ss in front of


    Rocky.


    Rocky picked up the ss and looked at Laney.


    "Drink. I''ll just go in and take something out." Laney waited for Rocky to put the ss near his lips. As


    soon as he did, she got up and went into her bedroom.


    At this time, Rocky, who was just about to drink up the ss of wine in his hand, looked up and nced


    at the back of Laney. He was shocked a little, but then drank up the wine in his ss.


    After a few gulps, Rocky bent over the table.

 Chapter 614 Well Thought Out

    Chapter 614 Well Thought Out


    When Laney came out of the bedroom, she saw Rocky bent over the table. A sly smile appeared on


    her ruddy lips.


    "Mr. Rocky..." Laney sauntered to Rocky and shook him slightly, but Rocky didn''t react at all. She


    muttered quietly, "Don''t me me. You shouldn''t have spoiled the princess''s ns. You will die now!"


    She quickly took out the dagger, which she had prepared in advance, from her sleeve.


    Everything happened so fast. The dagger glinted in the darkness of the room, as it headed straight


    toward Rocky. However, before it reached its mark, a hand stopped it from thin air.


    Laney was stunned for a moment. The man who stopped her was Rocky! ''Wasn''t he unconscious


    earlier?'' she thought.


    Rocky stood up. He eyed Laney coldly, as he took the dagger from her hand. With a swift movement,


    he threw out the dagger. It hadnded beside her with a thud and deeply embedded into a wooden


    pir.


    "Are you the one who is talking to Woods in the base camp of the Crimson Dragon Group?" Rocky


    asked as he studied Laney intently.


    "How do you know?" Laney gasped in surprise. She suspected that Rocky had already recognized her,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    but she didn''t know why he could spot her. She should have hidden it well. Besides, Rocky didn''t do


    anything strange until just now.


    "You mentioned that you knew the news of my return so quickly, which reminded me of what Yasmin


    had told me. Many of the Commanders of our base camp are your distinguished guests. One of them


    must tell you that I am back. I can guess that maybe the Commanders have said something to you, or


    maybe you seduced them and inadvertently revealed the secret of the Crimson Dragon Group. If my


    guess is right, it means that you know many secrets. In this way, you are very suspicious," said Rocky


    with a pensive look on his face.


    "So what? Those are just your suspicions. You do not have any evidence to support that." Laney


    scrutinized Rocky. She could tell that he had other reasons to think that.


    "Actually, your back revealed your identity. On the day I sneaked into the base camp, I heard the


    conversation between you and Woods. I wanted to see your face, but I was found by ident.


    However, I did see your back. A beauty like you left a deep impression on me. It was just a nce, but


    that sight was imprinted in my mind. Just now, I saw your back by ident. I had to double-check, but


    now I am sure. I know it was you." The corners of Rocky''s lips curled up into a smile. Of course, he


    said that as if it easily happened. The truth was, if he hadn''t noticed Laney''s back, he would have


    foolishly fallen into her trap.


    Laney never thought that Rocky would identify her just by his suspicions and her body figure. She was


    once wless, but at this critical moment, she failed.


    "It seems that I have underestimated you! I thought you would let your guard down around me," Laney


    said ruefully. Her eyebrows were scrunched in remorse.


    "I should be the one to say that. I didn''t expect a weak woman like you to go deep into the territory of


    the Crimson Dragon Army. You even gathered information by apanying the soldiers. Besides, you


    are not a spirit maniptor, so your courage makes me admire you. However, I have been suspicious


    of you from the start. After all, it was strange for you to stay alone in the Geisha House. That is why I


    came tonight. I wanted to confirm the truth with my eyes," Rocky responded with a sneer.


    "If you suspected me, why did you let me drive away that master of the Supernal Stage? She was


    constantly by your side. If you had her with you, I would not have easily made a move," Laney asked


    confusedly.


    "I was afraid that you wouldn''t hit me in her presence. That''s why I wanted her to leave. I''ve also made


    up my mind to get rid of her. It''s killing two birds with one stone. How else can you swallow the bait?"


    Rocky responded with a wicked smirk.


    "I guess I have been so stupid. However, I can''t just let you leave." As Laney talked, herpanions


    suddenly broke into the window and crowded the room.


    "It seems that you have prepared a lot..." Rocky smiled, as he looked at the several delicate figures


    around him. Although they were all women, two of them were at the Heavenly Stage. The rest of them


    were all at the fifth level of the Earthly Stage or above. It was obvious that Laney had ced a myriad


    of traps for him.


    "The princess has ordered us to kill you, so I can do nothing about it. I...I think you are a good man.


    You are the second one that I admired. I am sorry I have to kill you..." Laney sighed in dismay. She


    looked away from Rocky and put more distance between them.


    "Really? I didn''t expect to be an eyesore of your princess. Besides, I''m not the only man that you are


    interested in. If I''m the second man that you admire, who is the first one?" Rocky asked curiously.


    "It''s His Royal Highness. In fact, I think you and His Royal Highness have something inmon. Even


    your gestures and involuntary behaviors are simr," Laney honestly answered. A faint blush stained


    her pale cheeks a delightful pink.


    "Oh, it''s him!" Rocky smiled at her, an amused glint in his eyes.


    "Just surrender. I won''t kill you. I think it''s better to let the princess deal with you. That way, as long as


    you are willing to recognize the situation, His Royal Highness will have a chance to plead for mercy for


    you," Laney advised gently.


    "Do you think you can keep me here? With your strengths..." Rocky trailed off as he studied his


    opponents. Although there were a lot of people, they were inferior to Rocky in strength. He was


    confident that he could escape.


    "Do you think I just put medicine in the wine?" A shrewd expression crossed Laney''s face. Her beautiful


    red and purple eyes glinted intelligently.


    Rocky''s body suddenly tensed at Laney''s words. He suddenly became aware of the heaviness in the


    chest. He was further rmed when the spiritual power cirction in his body seemed to be blocked.


    "I have put a Spiritual Power Interrupting Incense in my censer. As long as you inhale a little of it, your


    spiritual power cirction will be affected. The more you inhale, the greater the effect will be. The


    incense you have been inhaling from the start is enough to stop you from using your spiritual power for,


    at least, an hour. Without your spiritual power, you won''t be able to defeat any of them," Laney


    exined.


    "You are really well prepared! But I still have you. Will your partners do anything to you?" Laney gasped


    in rm when Rocky abruptly pulled her into his arms. She inhaled sharply when he pressed one hand


    against her neck.

 Chapter 615 Prepare for Your Doom

    Chapter 615 Prepare for Your Doom


    "Kill him now!" Laney''s smile looked sinister as she ordered the girls without any fear.


    Immediately, a group of girls rushed towards Rocky,pletely regardless of Laney''s safety.


    As Rocky saw the scene, his face sank. He now realized that Laney was prepared to get rid of him by


    every possible means. Yet, he couldn''t kill her right now, because she was still useful to him.


    The group of girls were about to approach the two soon, but were abruptly stopped at the sight of


    colorful lights bursting from where Rocky and Laney were. The light was so bright that it hurt the girls''


    eyes. When they regained their vision, the two were gone.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    A few moments after, a beast sped above Evian City.


    On its back sat two figures. One of them seemed imprisoned by the other.


    It was Rocky and Laney who just a few moments earlier were at the Geisha House.


    "How did you do that?" Laney asked in astonishment. One minute, she was in the Geisha House and


    then the next she was sitting behind Rocky on top of a beast. Although she sat behind him, Laney


    could tell Rocky was proud of himself. Once again, he escaped her trap.


    "Perhaps you don''t know me as much as you thought you did. If you only knew enough about me, I


    would''ve been in deep trouble now," Rocky said in an almost mocking manner.


    "Let me go! Or I''ll make you regret this!" Laney demanded.


    "Do you know where we are now? Are you sure you want me to let go of you here? Just tell me and I


    will do as you please." Rocky nudged Laney to look at the scenery below them.


    They were several meters high from Evian City. If Rocky was to let go of her there, she would be


    dropped in the middle of nowhere.


    Suddenly, a gust of cold wind made Laney shiver.


    "Are you cold?" Rocky asked with a concern, but his face looked like a demon.


    "Stop acting like you care. Why not just kill me now?" Laney seethed angrily. At that point, she knew


    that Rocky knew who she really was. He should have killed her earlier, but for some reason, he wasn''t


    doing that.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll make sure you''d pay the price. But right now, you still have some value to me. I won''t


    let you go that easily," replied Rocky.


    "You think I''d easily spill the secrets of the Timber Deity Empire? I won''t!" Laney said with conviction.


    "Really? I''d like to at least try." Rocky broke into a cold smile that sent shivers down Laney''s spines.


    Before she could react to his threats, she was knocked out by Rocky.


    When it waste at night, Uriahnded on an open area in the Spiritual Fairnd. A few meters ahead,


    deep into the forest, there was a natural cave. Rocky carried Laney into the cave and asked Uriah to


    guard at the entrance.


    As soon as he stepped into the cave, a dozen clouds of mes surrounded the stone walls and lit up


    the cave.


    It wasn''t Rocky''s first time in the cave. He used it for cultivation. It was dozens of meters wide and very


    spacious. In addition, in the middle of the cave, there was a huge stone bed prepared by Rocky for


    cultivation.


    Rocky ced Laney on the stone bed and sat nearby cross-legged. With his eyes closed, he took a


    drop of the magical saliva and dispelled the effect of the Spiritual Power Interrupting Incense in his


    body.


    Later, Laney woke up at the sound of somebody approaching. She blinked and looked up at the figure


    approaching her and saw a face with an evil smile.


    She tried to cover her fear by shouting angrily.


    "I warned you that I will make you regret everything you''ve done to me," Rocky sneered.


    "You!" Laney bit her rosy lips and red at Rocky furiously.


    "Let''s keep this short. Tell me everything about the Timber Deity Empire and I just might spare you,"


    Rocky proposed.


    "No way!" Laney rejected firmly and turned her head.


    Rocky smiled and, with gentle fingers, grabbed her sleeve and slowly took her clothes off.


    "Ah!" Laney screamed. "You are a horrible man!"


    "Just like you," Rocky stated. "Didn''t you use me and almost kill me?" Rocky chuckled. "If you continue


    saying no, I''ll remove more of your clothes. I may not be a cruel torturer, but I do have ways to make


    sure my enemy gets bad endings."


    "I''m not afraid of you," Laney defended.


    "Then prepare for your doom."


    Laney tried to think fast. She couldn''t guess what Rocky had in mind. Last time, she was only ordered


    to test him but, no matter how bad things got, she couldn''t tell him anything about the Timber Deity


    Empire.

 Chapter 616 This Is The Price

    Chapter 616 This Is The Price


    "I don''t have much patience. If you don''t mind me taking off all of them, I will just continue," Rocky


    threatened calmly.


    "No, no!" Laney cried out. She prayed that the ground would open and swallow her, just so Rocky''s


    humiliation would end.


    "Then say it," said Rocky coldly.


    "I will never betray the princess. My life belongs to the princess, so even if I die, I will not betray her."


    Laney red at Rocky. Her loyalty helped her stand firm in front of Rocky.


    "It seems that you are loyal to your princess. She would be touched if she heard that. But unfortunately,


    she can''t save you." Rocky narrowed his eyes at her. He had hoped that she would be easily scared,


    but she was proving him wrong.


    "Just kill me," Laney begged. She was already ashamed of herself. She would rather die than continue


    to be insulted by Rocky.


    "That would be too good for you. I''ve never showed mercy to those who treated me wrongly in the first


    ce," Rocky said coolly. His inscrutable expression only added to his frightening demeanor.


    "Do you hate me? Do you want to kill me? Then you must live first, and then you can seek revenge


    against me," said Rocky. He finally smiled, as Laney looked up at him with hatred in her eyes.


    "What right do I have to hate you? After all, I started it, didn''t I?" Laney suddenly responded in a calmer


    tone than she had before.


    This made Rocky pause thoughtfully.


    "It''s useless for you to torture me. I don''t know anything. My task is to collect the information of the


    Crimson Dragon Group and then send it to the princess. I know nothing about the information of the


    Timber Deity Empire," Laney said after a moment''s hesitation.


    "Do you think I will believe you?" Rocky sneered.


    "Whether you believe it or not, that''s up to you," Laney snorted.


    She suddenly took a deep breath and met Rocky''s eyes. She was trembling slightly and tears were


    falling down her ruddy cheeks. It seemed she was deathly afraid of Rocky.


    "Don''t act pitiful with me," said Rocky coldly.


    "I thought you were different from other men, but I was wrong. You are just as shameless as them. All


    you want is my body. Are you torturing me? I think this is just your excuse." Laney suddenly snickered.


    "Woman, are you provoking me?" Rocky asked, as his eyes narrowed suspiciously. He had not


    expected Laney to challenge him.


    "So what if I am?" Laney grinned up at him cheekily.


    "Well, you seeded," Rocky growled. He just wanted to frighten her, but she didn''t buy it. It seemed


    that he had to go all out.


    He promptly unlocked Laney''s meridians and freed her. At the same time, he leaned his full weight on


    her, so she wouldn''t be able to move.


    "This is yourst chance. You can leave if you tell me what you know. If you still refuse to tell me, I


    have no choice," Rocky warned for thest time.


    "No more excuses..." Laney responded with a giggle.


    It never urred to Rocky that Laney would rather sacrifice herself than betray the princess, so he


    hesitated.


    ''Why didn''t he kill me?'' Laney wondered uneasily. Unfortunately, she wouldn''t get any answers.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, a few women rushed into the cave. They were shocked to see Laney and shouted,


    "Miss Laney, are you all right?"


    "How did you find me?" Laney''s eyes widened in surprise when she saw that they were her


    subordinates.

 Chapter 617 An Expectation

    Chapter 617 An Expectation


    "We got a news that Miss Laney was kidnapped here, so... But what on earth happened? Miss Laney,


    why did you..." Those figures looked at the clothes scattered on the ground with little confusion and


    couldn''t guess at all.


    "I''m fine. My identity has been known to all, so I can''t stay in Evian City any longer. We have to go back


    to the Timber Deity Empire right now," said Laney. She shook her head very calmly and then went out


    of the cave while wrapping her robe more tightly. But soon she turned around and said, "You better


    forget what you saw just now. If anyone dares to disclose it, don''t me me for being ruthless."


    "Yes, Miss Laney. We obey as you say." Those figures cupped their hands and bowed hurriedly.


    Soon Laney left the cave and disappeared in the dim moonlight under the protection of these figures.


    As Rocky walked out of the dense jungle with tall dark conifers, he looked at Laney and other figures


    disappearing. Rocky sneered and said to himself, "You must be curious to know why I didn''t kill you?


    You are still useful for me. I would rather keep you alive than kill you. Maybe you can be a trump card


    of mine." After that he disappeared from thend of tall trees in the jungle.


    Lance had already asked someone to deliver the information to Isis informing her that Rocky was back.


    Isis had been sending people to look for Rocky during the period that he was missing. So when she


    heard that Rocky was back, she finally felt relieved. Meanwhile, she went back to the base camp as


    soon as she got the news because Lance wanted to meet her urgently.


    After returning to the base camp, she went straight to Lance''s study.


    His study was this vast room with mild yellow light and wooden cabs. Isis always met her father


    there when she had to talk in person.


    "Father... I''m here," said Isis as soon as she entered Lance''s study. Lance was stuck at a moment of


    contemtion when Isis arrived.


    "You are back! Thank God," said Lance. With a kind fatherly smile, he was very happy to see his


    daughter after long.


    "Is there anything important that you want to say as you asked me to meet you urgently?" asked Isis.


    She knew that her father would not call her back in such a hurry, unless the matter was of much


    importance.


    Isis raised her brows with desperation to know what he had to tell her. She was confused.


    Lance nodded gently. Then he stood up and walked to the bay window on the north. He sighed, looking


    a little bit worried. He tried to speak out, but ended up mumbling few words.


    "Father, what''s wrong with you? Is there anything bothering you?" Isis asked anxiously.


    "Isis, do you think we can win in this final battle? I know we have worked hard," Lance asked by staring


    into his daughter''s eyes.


    "If we use the power of the Elite Regiment, we will still have a good chance of winning," replied Isis.


    She thought about it for a while considering all possibilities. But she didn''t have the confidence to


    conclude about the probability to win this battle. These things were quite unpredictable ording to


    her.


    "It seems that you think we only have a slight chance of winning even if we use the power of the Elite


    Regiment. I can see that you are unsure," Lance said as eyes darkened slowly.


    "No one can predict the result of the war withplete assurance since ancient times. Even if one side


    won, it would cost countless lives. The only thing that winner can get from the fight is one victory and


    endless war," Isis said with deepened eyes. She had already experienced the cruelty of war and knew


    the terrible aftereffects.


    "You are absolutely right. Even if one really wins, a great number of people would die for nothing.


    That''s why I want to use the power of the Elite Regiment to finish this final battle. It is time to put an


    end to it no matter what result will be. We will try our best not to lose. We need to increase the chance


    of winning with proper nning," Lance said thoughtfully.


    "Chance of winning? Father, do you mean?" added Isis.


    "You should know better than I do," Lance replied.


    "Are you talking about Rocky?" asked Isis in surprise.


    Lance nodded firmly.


    "But, Rocky has said that Crimson Dragon Army is none of his business any more. This must be his


    from Marin that Rocky had made up his mind. Rocky stuck to his decisions always. She was wondering


    how could her father even think of this idea.


    "Exactly. Rocky told me the same too. So I offered him a trade-off in order to make him stay by my


    side," Lance said with wisdom.


    "What trade-off? When did all this happen?" asked Isis anxiously. She looked at her father''s expression


    and figured a sense of foreboding.


    "Isis, don''t me me for making such decision for you without your permission. I have no choice but to


    do it for both your happiness in future and the future of the Crimson Dragon Group. This is the most


    sustainable and safe option we have right now. Please try to understand," Lance said full of guilt.


    "Father, what on earth are you talking about? What do you mean by saying that for my happiness? I


    am the one who is responsible for my happiness and I have the right to decide," said Isis by looking at


    her father in shock.


    "Listen, Isis. I advised Rocky to marry you. I had to... Please try to understand. You know that I won''t


    take any decision that would harm you," replied Lance with hesitation. He wanted Isis to agree to this


    proposal as it would lighten things up for everyone.


    "What? How could you?" Isis was shocked. For a while, she stared at the wall with her beautiful eyes


    wide open. She had never expected that her father would make such a suggestion to Rocky.


    "Rocky has promised to think about it. If he agrees to marry you, he will take the responsibility. Besides,


    it will also be a relief for me. I can deliver the Crimson Dragon Army to both of you to lead. If he can


    charge the Crimson Dragon Army, I believe that we will definitely win in this battle," Lance continued.


    "Father, why did you do that? I don''t need Rocky to be responsible for me at all. I am independent and I


    want to take decisions," said Isis angrily. She couldn''t help shaking her head as her father just gave


    such an unwanted suggestion to Rocky without discussing with her in advance. Marriage was a life


    time decision and she wanted to be asked about such major things that would change her life.


    "I know that Rocky only wanted to save you so that he... You will not me him as you have lost your


    virginity already. If you marry another man in the future, people are bound to gossip about you. This


    may even result in an unhappy married life. As your father I do not want to see that happen. This is the


    best option. But if Rocky marries you, everything will be totally different. You will be fine," Lance said


    helplessly. His face turned red and voice soared.


    "Father, tell me honestly. Did you force Rocky to marry me?" All of a sudden her face turned cold as


    she was waiting for an answer.


    Lance was surprised by his daughter''s words and became silent for a little while. He was unprepared


    for a series of questions.


    "I knew it. Otherwise Rocky would never agree to take it into consideration ording to his character. I


    know him well enough. Rocky is not such a person," Isis shouted.


    "You don''t know him at all. In fact, he is very ambitious and hasn''t been exposed yet. I can tell from his


    eyes that he wants to get the forces of the Crimson Dragon Group..." Lance shook his head and


    continued, "Isis, if Rocky marries you, he will be able to get everything he wants and the Crimson


    Dragon Group will also have the trump card to defeat the Timber Deity Empire. Moreover, I believe that


    he is a nice person at heart and he will treat you pretty well. What more do you want? Besides, you can


    lie to others, but not to me, your father. I know that you liked him from the very beginning."


    On hearing this, Isis trembled with fear and anxiety. She didn''t dare to look straight into her father''s


    eyes.


    "Just as I expected." Lance was not sure about it before. But now he had known the answer from his


    daughter''s behavior and added, "Isis, my method may be a little sneaky. But I am willing to do anything


    for you and for the future of the Crimson Dragon Group. I have your best interests in mind. I won''t do


    any harm. So, please think about it seriously. If you still don''t agree with me, I will make another n.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    But think!" Lance knew that he couldn''t force Isis to agree on this. He decided to leave her alone for a


    while to think in peace.


    Isis'' mind was veryplicated at this very moment as she did not want topel Rocky to do


    anything he didn''t like. But her father was right, at present the Crimson Dragon Group needed Rocky.


    Her feeling for Rocky was truly different from others. Although it was not that strong, it was undeniable


    that there was indeed a love rtionship between them. She always liked for his bravery and strength.


    Isis lost her head when she realized that she was about to marry a man who was still strange to her. All


    of a sudden she didn''t know what to do with him at all. But at the same time, there seemed to be a


    glimmer of hope deep down in her heart. She didn''t know how to make a decision...

 Chapter 618 Agree With The Marriage

    Chapter 618 Agree With The Marriage


    "Isis, you can tell me after you consider it and make a decision. After all, it''s an important milestone in


    your life. You need to think it over first. Now, you must be tired from the long journey back. Go back to


    the Isis Pavilion first and have a rest!" Lance reassuringly told Isis. He didn''t want her to feel pressured


    or forced to make a decision.


    Isis decided not to say anything. She nodded at her father and walked out of Lance''s study in silence.


    She went straight to the Isis Pavilion to rest.


    Meanwhile, Rocky had just returned from the Spiritual Fairnd. He decided to go to the Isis Pavilion to


    visit Sue, but along the way, he happened to meet Isis. It turned out that she was on her way to the Isis


    Pavilion to rest.


    "You are back?"


    "Why are you here?"


    They greeted each other in surprise but happened to speak at the same time. They paused at first, but


    they couldn''t help butugh at themselves.


    "You came at the right time. I want to talk to you about something." Isis'' smiling face suddenly turned


    grave. She gestured for Rocky to follow, as she walked into the Isis Pavilion.


    Rocky could guess from Isis'' expression that she wanted to talk about Lance''s proposal. From her


    behavior, he could sense her unwillingness to ept the marriage.


    They soon arrived at the Isis Pavilion. Sue shrieked in excitement when she saw Isis. She eximed,


    "Miss Isis, you''re back!"


    "Yes, I am." Isis gave Sue a gentle smile. She looked fondly at her like she was her younger sister.


    "Mr. Bai, you are also here!" Sue greeted Rocky politely when she saw him follow behind Isis.


    "Sue, I want to drink hibiscus tea. Can you go and pick some hibiscus flowers for me?" Isis sweetly


    asked Sue.


    "All right. I will go right away." Sue nodded her head at once. She took a flower basket from the corner


    and left the Isis Pavilion.


    Then, Isis went up to the attic, followed by Rocky.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Isis suddenly stopped when they reached the attic. Behind her, Rocky stopped as well.


    An awkward silence settled over the room. In the end, Isis broke this silence and asked, "Have you


    made a decision?"


    "Not yet, but I will soon," Rocky, who was taken by surprise by the question, answered momentarily.


    "That''s so fast!" Isis gasped, her eyes wide. She stared at Rocky intently, as if she wasn''t sure if he


    was telling the truth.


    "I think so, too." Rocky nodded. If it wasn''t for what happenedst night, he wouldn''t have decided so


    quickly.


    "It seems that you won''t ept. Then, I can rest assured. Anyway, it is my father who decided on all of


    these. I just learned from him that he wants you..." While Isis was speaking, she slightly lowered her


    head. Sadness shed quickly in her eyes, though it was too fast for Rocky to see.


    "Who said that I don''t agree?" Rocky responded. The corners of his mouth twitched in a half-smile.


    Isis didn''t notice though. She looked up at Rocky in surprise and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, I have decided to agree to the Commander in Chief''s proposal," Rocky said with certainty. He


    decided so quickly because the situation had changed. It was obvious that the Timber Deity Empire


    was already targeting him. Laney failed to assassinate him this time, so the Timber Deity Empire would


    be sending more powerful killers. By then, it would be difficult for him to deal with the situation alone. It


    didn''t help that he angered Sabina so much that she left. He assumed that she wouldn''t protect him


    anymore. Even so, that didn''t matter. Since Sabina was Marcia''s apprentice, he didn''t want her


    protection anymore.


    Of course, Rocky had another way to avoid the Timber Deity Empire''s attack. He would need to leave


    the Gehenna Border. However, the Gehenna Border had many resources that he could use for his


    research. It was like a treasure house for him. If he left the Gehenna Border, he would need to find


    another ce with abundant resources. That would be a waste of time on his part. However, as long as


    he stayed on the Gehenna Border, his life was in danger. This was a dilemma that he had to face.


    Currently, Lance''s proposal was a good solution to this problem. It would stop the Timber Deity Empire


    from making a move against him. Besides that, it would also help him develop a base for his forces


    ahead of time. This was the best solution at present.


    As it was, Rocky had no choice but to marry Isis. It wasn''t a bad thing, because as long as he had the


    support of the Crimson Dragon Group, he could develop a base for his forces.


    "Do you really... agree?" Isis marveled at Rocky''s words. If Rocky agreed to marry her, then she had to


    make the decision now. If she didn''t agree with their marriage, Rocky might disappear again. The


    Crimson Dragon Army would lose its chip against the Timber Deity Empire. However, if she agreed,


    this marriage would be like a business deal. Both she and Rocky would have to pay a price to get the


    benefits they wanted. It made her feel a bit guilty. The only reason why her father put forward this


    proposal was that she had slept with Rocky before. If Rocky hadn''t done that to save her, she wouldn''t


    have ended up in such an awkward situation.


    Meanwhile, Rocky nodded but stayed silent.


    Isis didn''t know what to say. She just looked at Rocky, stunned. In fact, if Rocky agreed, things would


    be simpler. The decision would be in her hands. If she agreed, all problems would be smoothly


    solved.


    However, at this moment, Isis waspletely lost. She found it extremely difficult to make a choice.


    "It seems that even if I agree, you won''t. It makes sense. With your character, you will never put up with


    anything you don''t like. There is nothing to stop you from finding someone who is better than me and


    wouldn''t mind your past," Rocky encouragingly said when he noticed that she was still hesitating.


    "Actually, after that event, I''ve decided not to marry anyone," Isis said with a resolute expression.


    Rocky looked at her in surprise.


    He was entranced by the fierce determination he saw in her eyes. However, he was also saddened by


    her answer.


    "Why not?" Rocky asked earnestly, though he could guess her reason.


    "I''ve lost my virginity, and I know that any man would prefer their wife to be a virgin. Whoever I marry, I


    may not be happy. If so, why should I look for trouble for myself? It''s better to live alone. Good men are


    very rare, after all." Isis smiled. It seemed that she was just making excuses for herself.


    "Since you say so, then I am at fault. After all, I''m the one who..." Rocky uttered, a morose expression


    written over his face.


    "I don''t me you. It is the god of destiny that made fools out of us!" Isis spoke with a resigned sigh.


    "In that case, why don''t we have a fake marriage?" Rocky suggested after a short but thoughtful


    silence.

 Chapter 619 A Strange Atmosphere

    Chapter 619 A Strange Atmosphere


    "A fake marriage? What do you mean?" Isis eximed. She was stunned. How could Rocky propose


    such a thing?


    "We will get married, but it''ll be fake. You will be my wife, and I your husband, but on paper only. In


    actuality, there won''t be a rtionship between us. We will still live our lives separately," Rocky


    exined calmly.


    "Will it actually work? Doesn''t marriage oblige the new couple to worship heaven and earth? Marriage


    is not a flippant thing. How can it be a sham?" Isis'' jaw dropped in shock at the idea. After all, she did


    follow some conservative ideas. Rocky, on the other hand, was familiar with the idea of arranged


    marriages, only for the couples to secretly live separately.


    "If you don''t mind worshiping heaven and earth with me, it''s ok." Rocky winked. "As for the wedding


    night, nobody actually knows what goes on in the room. You mentioned you don''t even want to get


    married anyway, but you are responsible for your father. So, I propose that we pretend to get married,


    and your father will be able to rest easy. You can continue to live your life separate from mine, until you


    find someone you truly love," Rocky finished with a flourish, his eyes twinkling.


    "It sounds reasonable." Isis nodded in agreement. Even though she thought Rocky''s proposal was


    extremely bold, it seemed to make sense to her, and could solve the current bind they were in.


    "But you have to tell me first: why did you suddenly agree to marry me? My father said that you wanted


    to get the Crimson Dragon Group''s support. Is that true?" Even with slight hesitation, Isis knew she


    needed to know the truth.


    "The older, the wiser!" Rocky said with a smile. He thought he''d hidden it well, but of course, Lance had


    seen through it.


    "Yes, it''s true. I do need the Crimson Dragon Group''s forces to help me do something. Of course, I''d


    also be of great help for the army..." He trailed off in thought. He decided he needed to be honest with


    Isis. And as long as he had the support from the Crimson Dragon Group, he could cultivate more


    forces. And when the time came, he would return to the Imperial City to kill Alston for sweet revenge.


    But for now, Rocky knew he needed to keep a low profile, until he found a chance.


    As these thoughts ran through his mind, Rocky''s expression grew serious. He clenched his fist, hatred


    burning in his eyes.


    Isis noticed his change in disposition, sensing the intense emotions emanating from Rocky. She


    suddenly felt she didn''t know him, as though the man who stood before her was carrying the weight of


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    the world on his shoulders.


    "Can you tell me what you really n to do?" Isis'' brows furrowed in worry. She had an inkling that


    whatever Rocky wished to do with the forces of the Crimson Dragon Group, it was no small thing. What


    if, in agreeing to this sham marriage, she inadvertently ended up hurting him?


    "I can''t tell you now. But when the time is right, you will be the first to know. Is that okay with you?"


    Rocky asked. He couldn''t tell her anything about his identity and everything he experienced, for fear


    that she wouldn''t agree to his proposal.


    "Are you asking if I am okay with this sham marriage?" Isis asked. What with Rocky''s ultimatum, she


    knew that her decision was tantamount to him achieving his goal.


    "Even though I could really use your help, I don''t want to force you. I mean, this is a fake marriage


    we''re talking about. That entails sacrificing happiness for some time, maybe even a long time. Although


    we wouldn''t be truly married, on paper, you''d still be my wife. So, you should think about it carefully. To


    put it bluntly, I am using you..." Rocky said calmly.


    "There''s no need to think about it," Isis replied, locking eyes with Rocky.


    Rocky nodded, returning her gaze. Knowing Isis'' usual stubborn character, he didn''t expect her to


    agree to his proposal. Now that she didn''t even put up a fight, Rocky was a little bit disappointed.


    "If this is what you want, then so be it. It''s true, I had decided not to get married. However, this may be


    a good move. This way, you can have your wish fulfilled and my father can rest easy. But you need to


    promise me that you will help the Crimson Dragon Army no matter what. And before you do anything,


    tell me first; if I don''t think it''s a good idea, I''ll sure as hell stop you. Do you understand?" Isis'' gaze


    grew firm.


    Rocky was stunned. Firstly, because he didn''t think she''d agree, especially since he made it clear that


    he was using her.


    "Are you really willing to sacrifice your happiness for me?" Rocky asked again, hoping she''d consider it


    more carefully.


    "As you said, our marriage is for both of our benefits. The Crimson Dragon Army needs you, so if I


    marry you, it''s not too bad an exchange. My father has devoted his life to the Crimson Dragon Army.


    However, since the war with the Timber Deity Empire, we have lost our reputation. Only when we


    defeat the Timber Deity Empire will we be able to restore our honor," Isis replied matter-of-factly.


    "Really? Is there any other reason apart from that?" asked Rocky, frowning.


    Isis'' cheeks turned red hot. Although she had just delivered a grandiose speech, there was indeed an


    ulterior reason as to why she was willing to marry him. She nced at her feet as her heart beat


    uncontrobly fast.


    ''I''m already yours, '' she thought to herself. If she could marry him, even if it was a sham marriage, at


    least she''d get to be with the one she loved.


    "I''ll ask Sue to prepare a room for you. Rest up today and we shall meet with my father tomorrow."


    Dodging Rocky''s question, she instructed him her n.


    "Okay," Rocky replied meekly, dropping the subject. Although he was pleased things were going


    ording to n, he was not happy at all.


    A silence fell over them as they both were lost in their own thoughts. The strange atmosphere was only


    broken when Sue came back.

 Chapter 620 The Matter Happening That Year

    Chapter 620 The Matter Happening That Year


    "Sue, don''t make tea now. Go to the opposite courtyard to prepare a room for Mr. Bai to rest. He has


    important things to do tomorrow," Isis immediately ordered.


    "Okay, Miss Isis." Sue nodded her head obediently and promptly turned to Rocky. "Come with me, Mr.


    Bai."


    With onest meaningful look at Isis, Rocky left with Sue.


    On the opposite side of the Isis Pavilion, there was a quiet quadrangle courtyard. After Sue took Rocky


    into the courtyard, she chose a quiet room and cleaned it up for him. After that, she asked some people


    to prepare the bathtub and hot water and send them to Rocky''s room.


    "Sue, you are so considerate. I haven''t taken a hot bath in ages." Rocky smiled at theely sight of


    the hot water sprinkled with petals in the bathtub. He hurriedly took off his clothes and soaked himself.


    He felt peaceful, as he leanedfortably at the edge of the bathtub. Before long, he was out like a


    light.


    He dreamed of a beautiful face filled with bitterness and hatred. The person in his dream red at him


    hatefully, arms outstretched. He twisted awake from the distressing sight, mouth opened in a scream.


    "Lena!"


    At the same time, in the Pce City of the Holy Dragon Empire, the emperor of the Holy Dragon


    Empire was discussing the state affairs with the ministers in the Grand Holy Hall. Suddenly, the captain


    of the guards hastily approached and knelt on one knee. "Your Majesty, Her Royal Highness has


    returned!"


    "Lena is back?" When the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire heard that, his face lit up with joy.


    The ministers also began to whisper to each other.


    Since Lena suddenly went to the Dragon Holy Land for cultivation a year ago, there had been almost


    no news about her. Therefore, many unsavory rumors circled throughout the Pce City. Everyone


    thought that something bad happened to Lena.


    Meanwhile, Alston, who was standing in front of all the ministers, beamed in happiness. He had been


    waiting for this day for a long time.


    Their heads turned when a beautiful woman sedately entered the Grand Holy Hall. Everyone was


    mesmerized by her graceful movements, her elegant temperament and exceedingly beautiful face.


    All the ministers and even Alston were bewitched by her beauty.


    This woman was none other than Lena!


    The year she was gone had been good to her. She looked more graceful and mature.


    "Your Majesty, I''m back!" Lena greeted the emperor elegantly, after she walked to the front of the hall


    and bowed to him respectfully.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "You don''t have to bow to me. I''m so happy you''vee back." The emperor of the Holy Dragon


    Empire also felt a bit guilty for what happened to Lena in the past. It was his son whomitted the


    mistake, but Lena got in trouble as well. The emperor immediately asked with concern, "How have you


    been in the past year?"


    "During that time, I have abandoned those negative thoughts and focused on cultivation. I have also


    yielded a small harvest!" Lena answered calmly. Her face was bright like a fairy''s, glowing and


    unearthly.


    "I''ve been so worried about you since you left one year ago!" Alston said to Lena.


    "I don''t think I deserve your concern!" Lena replied in a cold voice.


    Alston''s eyes widened in awkward surprise at Lena''s rejection. However, he still smiled and said, "We


    can see each other more often from now on!"


    "You came at the right time. The ritual is just around the corner. I was getting worried that no one would


    host it!" the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire suddenly said. His happiness was written all over his


    face. In the whole Holy Dragon Empire, only Lena, the Witch, could talk to the messengers of the


    Dragon Master n. Therefore, it would be very difficult to hold the ritual, if Lena wasn''t there.


    "Your Majesty, I came to tell you something important," said Lena. Her serious demeanor made the


    emperor curious about what she was going to say.


    "What is it?" the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire asked.


    "I need to talk to you, alone," Lena responded.


    The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire immediately tensed at that. He knew that there must be


    something important, for Lena requested that. He immediately stood up and said, "You''re all dismissed.


    Lena,e with me!" With that, he left through the side door of the Grand Holy Hall.


    Lena followed him quietly, without a single nce at the other people in the room.


    Alston frowned, as he saw her retreating back.


    "It must be something important," Priest Dean whispered as he approached Alston discretely.


    "I want to know what it is," Alston said, giving Priest Dean a stern look in return.


    "I''ll talk to His Majesty and try to figure out what is going on." Priest Dean immediately nodded at that,


    satisfied that he would soon find out as well.


    Meanwhile, the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire led Lena into the Violet Cloud Hall and asked the


    maids to leave. Soon, only the two of them were left in the hall.


    The emperor immediately osted Lena, as soon as they sat down. He asked, "What is it that you


    want to tell me?"


    "A month ago, I observed the astronomical phenomena at night. I deduced that there would be a big


    disaster in the Holy Dragon Empire," Lena said in a serious tone.


    "What disaster is it?" The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire tensed when he heard what Lena had


    said. His face looked somber, as he thought about what it meant. Lena was born with a special talent, a


    peculiar power that she inherited from the Dragon Master n. She was good at foretelling the future


    through astrology. The most important thing, however, was that she had never made a mistake with her


    divination.


    "It would damage the country and bring cmity to the people," uttered Lena.


    "It sounds so serious. What kind of disaster is it?" the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire inquired with


    rm.


    "That''s all I know. So, Your Majesty, you must be careful!" Lena reminded him.


    "If it''s just this matter, you could have said it in front of all the ministers earlier. Do you have something


    else to tell me?" asked the emperor, with a sly look on his face.


    Lena hesitated. Her body trembled slightly, as she tried to speak, "Basil..."


    The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire was surprised to hear Lena mention Basil. It was hard for


    Lena to talk about what he had done to her, so the emperor didn''t expect her to mention Basil.


    "I know you can''t forgive him. Anyway, he is my son, and he was punished already. Just let bygones be


    bygones." The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire sighed. He thought that Lena still bore a grudge


    from that event.


    "It''s not that I haven''t forgiven him. I''m just a little disappointed. I wouldn''t me him if he came to


    exin afterward. After all, he was young and ignorant at that time, so it was inevitable for him to make


    mistakes. And..." Lena shook her head. She appeared to struggle for calm, as disappointment crept


    onto her face. "However, he didn''t even look for me. Instead, he chose to escape. He preferred to be


    punished and leave the Pce City."


    "Wait, Lena. Did you just say that Basil hasn''t gone to find you? What about the fight in front of the


    Witch Pce?" The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire sensed that something was wrong. He thought


    that Lena knew about Basil''s fight in front of the Witch Pce. After all, Basil''s behavior at that time


    caused a great uproar, so Lena should have known that.

 Chapter 621 Lena Got To Know The Truth

    Chapter 621 Lena Got To Know The Truth


    "What? The fight in front of the Witch Pce?" Lena asked. Doubt was evident in her tone when she


    responded after hearing those words.


    "So, you really have no idea of what happened before. Maybe I can enlighten you, back then..." The


    emperor then told Lena the whole story. At that time, in order to see her, Basil had to recklessly break


    into the Witch Pce. He even fought fiercely with a lot of royal guards at the Heavenly Stage. There


    was also an instance where he made the power of the Holy Dragon Bead lose control, and he almost


    became a devil.


    After Lena heard that, shock and disbelief were disyed on her face. What she could not ept was


    that she did not know all the truth until a yearter. A year ago, Alston had only told her that Basil had


    pleaded guilty and was willing to be punished and leave the Pce City. However, what she didn''t


    know was that to see her, Basil had risked his life and tried to break into the Witch Pce.


    "Then, where is Basil now?" Lena couldn''t help but ask. Her voice sounded curious, and worried too. It


    had taken her quite a long time to adjust and forget him. Now, it was as if she lost her inner peace.


    "Back then, Basil''s power was sealed. Later, he was sent to the Gehenna Border for punishment.


    However, after the war between the Holy Dragon Empire and the Timber Deity Empire broke out, even


    I don''t know where he is now," the emperor responded with a solemn expression.


    "What?" Lena found it hard to believe what he just said. A surge of concern rose up inside of her. Her


    body trembled and she started to regret the time that had passed without seeing Basil. If she had just


    walked out of the Witch Pce even once, perhaps all this wouldn''t have happened. If she was willing


    to forgive Basil back then, the penalty for his crime would have been less severe. However, it was too


    "But you don''t have to worry too much about him. I have secretly sent people out to know about his


    whereabouts. As long as he is still within the Gehenna Border, he should be easy to track," the


    emperor stated as he tried tofort her.


    But he didn''t know that he had been kept in the dark all this time. He couldn''t know anything about


    Basil.


    "Your Majesty, please find Basil! I want to see him! I must see him!" Tears welled up in Lena''s eyes as


    she pleaded. She felt horrible and thought that Basil had suffered a lot because of her. Now, she didn''t


    know where he was, and she was worried he was not well. Regret was visible on her face as she


    sobbed.


    "If I find him, I''ll make sure to tell you." The emperor nodded in agreement. He didn''t expect Lena to


    care about Basil so much.


    "Your Majesty, thank you. I truly appreciate it. For now, please excuse me," Lena said after she had


    regained herposure. She bowed and walked out carefully to leave.


    As soon as she walked out of the Violet Cloud Hall, a familiar figure immediately walked up to her.


    "Your Royal Highness, the Witch Pce has been cleaned up." It was Randi, Lena''s personal maid.


    She spoke softly and politely and her actions showed respect.


    "Randi, I have something to ask you," Lena said in a low voice as her face turned cold and serious.


    Randi was confused, but she immediately nodded.


    "Did Basile to the Witch Pce that year?" Lena asked directly. She remembered that at that time,


    she did hear some absurd noise outside the Witch Pce. She then asked Randi to go outside the


    pce and check out what had happened. But Randi came back and told her that there was nothing


    unusual.


    Randi wasn''t expecting Lena''s question. She didn''t anticipate that her master would bring up what had


    happened at that time. Of course, this was a burden she was carrying. She knew there woulde a


    time when she would no longer be able to keep this secret from Lena.


    "Tell me," Lena urged after noticing how Randi remained silent, as if she was thinking about what to


    respond to her question.


    "I''m sorry, Your Royal Highness. I didn''t want you to be hurt, so I..." Randi exined and trailed off as


    she knelt down to ask for forgiveness.


    "Do you think that I don''t feel sad now? I didn''t know that Basil came to me and risked his life to see


    me. If he had died at that time, I would have failed to live up to the consort''s expectation and would


    have felt miserable all my life! Randi, you have been with me for so many years. You should know what


    I hate," Lena said in a cold voice.


    "It''s actually the eldest prince..." Randi murmured, feeling aggrieved. If it weren''t for Alston''s words, she


    wouldn''t have had the courage to lie to her master.


    "The eldest prince? Did Alston ask you to do that?" This revtion shocked Lena.


    Randi nodded in confirmation.


    "Just go back to the Witch Pce first. I want to go somewhere alone," Lena ordered simply. After a


    short pause, Randi bowed down a little. Lena nodded slightly, turned around and walked away.


    Soon after, Lena stood in front of a closed pce. She took a step closer and gently pushed the door


    open with her right hand. The door creaked and the room smelled of dust. She took half a step inside


    and memories from the past flooded in her mind.


    Nothing had changed in the room. The furniture was where they had always been, now collecting dust.


    She tried to take a few steps inside and everything was nostalgic. However, her mood was totally


    different from thest time she came here. She looked around, lost in her thoughts. She had countless


    memories here, but they were all miserable now when she thought about them.


    Letting out a gentle sigh, she turned around and was about to leave. But then she seemed to detect


    something. Following her instinct, she decided to check for it. She walked towards the big bed in the


    middle of the bedroom, took out a box from under the pillow, opened it and saw a bright spiritual light


    shining inside of it.


    "Isn''t this the spiritual power gathering crystal? Why is such a precious treasure hidden here?" she


    talked to herself softly as she stared at the box, bewildered and curious.


    The spiritual power gathering crystal was given to Rocky by Marcia for him to cultivate. However, when


    he returned to the Pce City, it was not convenient for him to carry the crystal with him all the time, so


    he put it in a box and hid it under his bed for safekeeping. That year, he tried to break into the Witch


    Pce, where he acquired serious injuries. He was then sent to the Gehenna Border. Therefore, the


    crystal was left in his pce.


    ''Does this spiritual power gathering crystal actually belong to Basil?'' Lena thought to herself. ''However,


    it is impossible for him to own such rare treasure. Perhaps someone sent it to him? But as far as I


    know, there are only two spiritual power gathering crystals in the Holy Dragon Empire: one in the hand


    of the Ximen n''s leader, and the other in the hand of Marcia. Is it possible...'' Lena continued to think


    hard. As a smart girl, she soon had some guess about the crystal. After a while, she turned away and


    walked out of the pce. The crystal was like a clue to her, which might be able to lead her to Basil.


    Although this crystal gave her a chance to find Basil, there was still no assurance that it was possible


    for her to reunite with someone who had been lost for nearly a year.


    The next morning, Rocky had just finished cultivating when he heard a knock on the door. "Come in!"


    he shouted.


    The door was pushed open. Sue walked in and was carrying a gorgeous robe and underwear in her


    hands.


    "Mr. Bai, Miss Isis asked me to bring these to you," Sue said calmly, and then put the items on the bed.


    "Okay," shortly replied Rocky.


    "By the way, Mr. Bai, is there anything important today? Why did Miss Isis dress up very early in the


    morning looking like a fairy? Her beauty made me so jealous. If I had even just one-tenth of her beauty,


    I would be satisfied!" Sue asked jokingly with a sweet smile on her face.


    "Really?" Rocky raised his eyebrows and smiled. He had guessed the reason. Today might be an


    important day for him and Isis.


    "Mr. Bai, hurry up then. After you change your clothes, pleasee to the Isis Pavilion," Sue said.


    Finishing her task, she turned around and left.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 622 We Love Each Other

    Chapter 622 We Love Each Other


    Rocky finished changing his clothes and grooming his hair. With a smooth hairstyle, he made himself


    look more handsome and masculine.


    After leaving the room, Rocky went to the Isis Pavilion. As soon as he arrived at the door, he saw Isis


    walk out. She was dressed in a bright white elegant dress. The fabric was soft and it swayed when she


    moved. She was indeed as beautiful as a fairy, even the flowers in front of her house overshadowed by


    her beauty.


    "What are you looking at?" Isis asked when she saw Rocky was staring at her. She felt weird being


    stared at and she could not help but bow her head with shame.


    "Nothing," Rocky said almost too fast. He took back his gaze and smiled softly.


    "Let''s go." Isis invited Rocky. Without waiting for Rocky''s response, she went on to lead the way.


    Rocky followed her immediately. Although they did not converse as they were on the way, they


    asionally nced at each other out of the corner of their eyes. Tension rose every time their eyes


    matched.


    On their way, they naturally attracted a lot of attention. Both of them looked very attractive, more so


    being together in the same ce. This sightings also caused many discussions and doubts among the


    people.


    Isis had already asked the servant to inform Lance beforehand, so Lance was already waiting for Isis in


    his study.


    When the two arrived at the study, Lance disregarded his supreme majesty and personally made a pot


    of tea. He poured tea for them, looking very happy.


    Lance already had a clue of Rocky''s presence. He confirmed his spections when he saw him


    "Commander in Chief, Isis has promised to marry me." Rocky didn''t waste time and spoke of the matter


    directly.


    "Really? That''s great!" Lance''s face lit up with a big smile upon hearing this from Rocky. It seemed that


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    he was very happy to see Isis and Rocky were going to get married.


    "Father, are you in such a hurry to marry me off?" Seeing Lance''s reaction, Isis couldn''t help but


    "No, I am just happy for the both of you," Lance said as he waved his hand. He was naturally happy,


    because this suggestion was originally proposed by him, and things were going as he nned so far. In


    this way, it would be Rocky who would lead the Crimson Dragon Group while his daughter set a home


    for him.


    "Commander in Chief, what do you think about the wedding date?" Rocky asked.


    "As soon as possible. I will announce the news of your marriage at once, and then let people determine


    the lucky day. My daughter''s wedding should be prioritized and not haphazardly nned. So I think it''s


    time for us to make preparations," Lance said calmly.


    "Of course." Rocky nodded, but actually he wanted to make it more quickly, after agreeing with Isis to


    have a fake marriage. No matter how big the party was, it wouldn''t affect the fact that it was a fake


    marriage.


    "Furthermore, the ceremony must be held traditionally. At least, you should select a good day to


    propose officially. How about tomorrow? I can also take the opportunity to publicly announce your


    marriage..." Lance thought for a while and continued.


    "Father, you don''t have to do that. The battle ising, so the wedding should be as simple as


    possible." Isis didn''t want this to be too much extravagant.


    "No way! Anyway, I''m one of the Three Great Generals in the Holy Dragon Empire. I''ll take care of


    everything. All you have to do is to get prepared. I n to hold another banquet after I defeat the


    Timber Deity Empire. Also, I think His Majesty must also want to attend your wedding..." Lance


    continued.


    After listening to Lance, Rocky and Isis looked at each other and felt helpless. They knew they couldn''t


    do anything to change Lance''s mind.


    As soon as the marriage was confirmed, Lance ordered his men to decorate the whole military camp


    with red light and silk. They tried to make it more lively and inviting.


    However, seeing the event was carefully nned, themanders and soldiers of the base camp


    were curious what the good news was about to announced.


    The next day, Lance called in all themanders and officers in the base camp to the hall, which had


    been decorated in bright colors.


    Lance was sitting in the front seat, wearing excitement on his face. Isis was wearing red clothes, in


    which she looked very attractive. Everyone at the table was whispering and asking each other with


    regards to what was going on. They all sat ufortably impatient to know what was happening.


    Marin, who was close to Isis, was also curious as she knew nothing about Rocky and Isis'' engagement.


    It was not until Rocky went into the hall that everyone''s eyes turned to him and gave him a weird look.


    Rocky walked towards Lance and turned his head to look at Isis. Their eyes met and somehow, they


    knew what each other was thinking.


    "I came here today to propose and ask the Commander in Chief for the hand of Isis. I wish to marry


    her," Rocky said in a loud, steady but calm voice as the crowd watched intently.


    Everyone was baffled to hear this. The people shifted in their seats and started to murmur to each


    other.


    "How could this be?" Marin eximed after hearing Rocky''s demation. She immediately looked at


    Isis, only to see that Isis was calm as if she had known it before this was announced. She did not


    expect them to get married.


    Apparently, the surprise of everyone there was no less than that of Marin. No one had thought that


    Rocky would actuallye to propose to Isis.


    Come to think about it, Rocky was just a little nameless man. It was just a daydream for him to marry


    the daughter of Lance who was one of the Three Great Generals of the Holy Dragon Empire. Isis was


    out of Rocky''s league for sure.


    This thought was made by everyone present in the hall. However, considering that the Crimson Dragon


    Army had gone through so many trials, and Rocky had helped them out again and again, he had


    gained poprity among the people. He had already established his own prestige, and even a few


    members of the Crimson Dragon Army who were seniors thought highly of him.


    All the people present were impressed by Rocky''s bold proposal, because not everyone would dare to


    do that.


    "In order to show my sincerity, I have specially prepared some betrothal presents..." Rocky said as he


    pped his hands firmly.


    Then, as if on signal, a dozen people came in carrying several big boxes.


    Rocky asked them to open one of the boxes. They followed the order and opened it afterying it on


    the ground. The people leaned in to get a closer look and gasped as they saw a burst of golden light.


    All eyes focused on the box. Their jaws dropped as they saw that it was filled with gold.

 Chapter 623 A Thrilling Banquet

    Chapter 623 A Thrilling Banquet


    "Take this fifty thousand taels of gold as a betrothal gift for marrying Isis," said Rocky as he showed the


    gold in the box.


    However, this scene shocked everyone in the room upon seeing what Rocky had just done.


    In that room, no one had ever thought that Rocky could be that rich. It was fifty thousand taels of gold!


    The money he gave was so huge that it had everyone''s jaws almost drop to the ground. In fact, most of


    the people in the room could not make that amount of money even for a lifetime.


    "Here. Take this box as well. It contains different jewelries for Isis." Right after he finished his words,


    Rocky asked the servant to open the other box that was beside the one containing gold. Inside the box,


    there were various pieces of valuable jewelry that could be worth a lot¡ªpearls, agates, emerald, and


    jade.


    And in no time, all the three remaining boxes were opened, brimming with treasures and valuable


    objects with so much worth.


    In total, all of the things inside the boxes were estimated at a worth of at least a hundred thousand taels


    of gold. Anyone withmon sense could guess the amount for everyone knew how valuable each


    piece was. Everything Rocky had given Isis as the betrothal present was of so much value that it was


    equal to a huge sum of money.


    Seeing Rocky''svish presents, both Lance and Isis were also surprised. As a matter of fact, they had


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    never heard Rocky mention anything about betrothal gifts. The proposal for today was supposed to just


    go through the motions, but Rocky had already brought such expensive betrothal presents without


    letting them know in advance.


    Rocky had initially intended to keep the whole thing as short and as simple as possible. However, right


    when he realized how Isis was very much willing to sacrifice her lifetime of happiness just to help him,


    he felt that he needed to do more and show his gratitude to her. After all, he knew that no one other


    than Isis could make a sacrifice this big. Feeling that he needed to give more to Isis, he wanted the


    proposal to be so eye-catching that it would certainly grab everyone''s attention. He thought that he


    could make a simple proposal even grander. Moreover, he thought that the gifts could also give Isis


    somefort for all of her sacrifices. To make this happen, he went to the Super Beast Farm on


    purpose. There, he asked Shawn to prepare several boxes of betrothal presents for him. After all, he


    could actually afford several gifts for money was not an issue to him. It was no big deal for him since


    the treasures that he had put up for sale in the Super Beast Farm were several times more expensive


    than the total cost of the betrothal presents that he had just purchased.


    Despite of how all the people present there were astonished at the sight of the grand disy of


    betrothal presents, they also thought that Lance would not think too much of those things. Being one of


    the Three Great Generals in the Holy Dragon Empire, Lance and his daughter were very known and


    popr with all the citizens. Even though Rocky gave his all, the citizens were still unsure if he would


    seed with his proposal.


    But of course, none of the onlookers in the area knew about the truth. Little did they know that


    everything that they were seeing was just a y. That was why it would not be so surprising if they


    were to be stunned by the end of it all.


    Right when the people were whispering among themselves, Rocky took out a seemingly precious bottle


    out of his pocket. Handing the bottle over to Lance, he said, "Take this bottle of miracle liquid as a gift


    from me, my future father-inw. This miracle liquid is an effectiveplement for spiritual power


    practice, and can also help heal wounds quickly."


    Nodding, Lance epted the gift with a smile on his face. Initially, Lance took the bottle of miracle


    liquid as something ordinarily refined from a special mix of flowers and herbs, and thought that Rocky


    just used this to keep up appearances. But right after Lance held the bottle with his own hands, he


    immediately felt the spiritual power inside of it. Shocked, Lance had the ability to tell the difference


    between a superior liquid power and a poor one. And for a moment, he felt an intense wave happening


    from inside the bottle that was given to him.


    Lance wondered what was inside the bottle. Curious, he uncapped the bottle in front of all the people.


    Once he opened it, a streak of miraculous light was emitted out of the bottle, which smelled of a special


    aura fragrance. It might have only been a glimmer of light, but everyone could clearly see it and smell


    the faint scent that it brought.


    "This miracle liquid is quite unusual. This could perhaps be considered as something rare in the world,


    right?" Lance asked as he nced at Rocky.


    "This kind of miracle liquid is also known as magical saliva, which possesses the simr effect with the


    legendary Dragon Saliva. Even though it is not as miraculous as the Dragon Saliva, we can still im


    that it is indeed, rare at any rate," said Rocky, with pride in his voice.


    Meanwhile, the onlookers in the hall all admired Rocky upon hearing what he had just exined. This


    was because everyone knew that the Dragon Saliva was a legendary elixir that could make the dead


    also something very extraordinary and rare. With that, people assumed it to be more valuable than all


    of the other betrothal gifts that Rocky had just shown.


    "And next I have..." There was more to what he had already offered. Rocky continued his presentation,


    saying "next", right after showing respect to his future father-inw.


    Thinking that Rocky''s presentation was already done, everyone in the hall were surprised to hear him


    say that there was more. In disbelief, everyone kept looking at Rocky as they were all anticipating what


    he would take out next.


    Coming from the outside, a maid entered the hall holding a tray that was covered by a piece of red


    cloth. She walked towards Rocky and stopped as soon as she was beside him.


    "Here. This is my special present for you, Isis," Rocky said as he uncovered the red cloth.


    Suddenly, a bright light was emitted from something ck on the tray. There, Isis saw four extremely


    delicate Dark Heaven Eggs thatid alongside the tray.


    "Middle-grade Dark Heaven Eggs..."


    "I can''t believe my eyes! Dark Heaven Eggs! I can''t believe that he has four of them!"


    "I thought that it would be really incredible if we have one Dark Heaven Egg. But look at him, he''s got


    four!"


    The entire hall burst into a heated discussion immediately upon seeing what Rocky had on the tray.


    Even Lance and Isis were both astonished upon seeing what else Rocky had to offer. It was already


    amazing that he had taken out a miracle liquid, but apparently, that was still not enough for him


    because he also brought not one, but four middle-grade Dark Heaven Eggs!


    Right at that moment, Rocky had shocked them once again and people could not help admiring him for


    being so low-key. Not everyone knew that he had such a great fortune and it was very easy for him to


    take out and present such rare and invaluable stuff even the spirit maniptors were eager for. Seeing


    him disy his wealth like this made him seen by other people in a new light.


    Just when everyone''s attention was on Rocky, Lance stood up and looked around at everyone in the


    hall. Then, he spoke with grace, "I would like to wee all of you to my banquet. Today, I am going to


    make an announcement and you are all invited to witness this. As of this time, I have made up my mind


    on whom should I betroth my daughter to ¡ª Rocky, you may now take my daughter as your wife."


    Just as soon as he finished his announcement, the onlookers were again discussing heatedly about his


    decision.


    Looking back, Rocky was seen by everyone as nothing but a small potato. But after a year, he had


    already won Lance''s recognition and even let him betroth his daughter. With the sudden rise in his life


    and his social status, everyone looked at him and saw him as a very lucky fellow.


    "I see that congrattions are in order, Commander in Chief, for having such an excellent son-inw.


    And to you, Miss Isis, for finally finding your Mr. Right. Also congrattions to Commander Rocky.


    You''re very fortunate enough to marry such a beautiful, lovely, brilliant, and talenteddy as Miss Isis..."


    said Allen, who stepped forward to facilitate this joyous asion gracefully.


    The whole room quieted down after that. It was such big news and nothing could ever change Lance''s


    decision. Seeing it as final, the onlookers had nothing to do but congratte the future couple, Isis and


    Rocky, and also Lance, in session.


    "And since there is a war approaching us, I will select their wedding day as soon as possible. By then, I


    will hold a grand banquet to celebrate this joyous asion, in which all of you are invited to attend,"


    Lance added.


    Meanwhile, after their y had ended, Lance and Allen went straight to the conference hall along with


    some Elite Commanders to discuss their current military situation. The onlookers left the hall, too.


    Suddenly, Isis walked up to Rocky as she looked at the boxes suspiciously. Curious, she could not help


    but ask, "Where on earth did you get all the money for this? You have never mentioned giving betrothal


    gifts before. And about that bottle of miracle liquid you gave to my father, I guess it was not the one I


    once took, right? That was a very unusual elixir, and yet you gave my father a bottle of it. And you also


    offered four middle-grade Dark Heaven Eggs. You are really generous!"


    "So what? You don''t mean you also want to take my private coffer, do you? You are not my wife yet,"


    Rocky asked back. "Do I have to hand all the money that I earn to you for safe keeping from now on?


    Is that how it''s going to be, my future Mrs. Rocky? Yes indeed, it took me a significant investment of


    money and effort to marry you, mydy. Imagine that I only have four middle-grade Dark Heaven Eggs


    and now I gave all of them to you..." Rocky said as he joked around.


    "Stop kidding me, Rocky. I''m serious. You know that this is just a fake engagement between us..." But


    before she could end her sentence, Isis suddenly stopped talking for she saw a young woman walking


    towards them, morously.


    "Marin..." Isis called thedy at once.


    Turning around, Rocky saw Marin, who was already standing beside them. However, something was


    pretty odd as she didn''t look so well on her face...

 Chapter 624 The Final Battle

    Chapter 624 The Final Battle


    "So, when did you two... fall for each other?" Marin asked in confusion, as she bit her pink lips. She had


    never expected Isis and Rocky to marry so soon. It hurt that she was kept in the dark, but the fact that


    she and her cousin fell in love with the same man made it even more painful.


    "We..." Not knowing how to react to Marin''s flustered face, Isis turned to Rocky hoping for an answer.


    "Never mind. Don''t tell me. Congrattions! I wish you... a happy life... together," Marin awkwardly


    congratted before shaking her head. She began to sob as she turned away and left.


    "Marin..." Isis called out to her. She knew something was off.


    "Go. She needs you, Isis," Rocky told her.


    Isis immediately chased after Marin.


    "Now, we must prepare for the uing battle against the Timber Deity Empire." Rocky narrowed his


    eyes. No more regrets. No more wasted time. More focus and attention on the battle n. Once they


    were married, Lance hoped to appoint Rocky as the new leader of the Crimson Dragon Army against


    the Timber Deity Empire. Rocky was fully aware of Alyssa''s mighty power along with her powerful


    Timber Deity Empire soldiers. She wouldn''t be easy to defeat. Although he had managed to lead a few


    strategies against her, he had yet to confront her face-to-face. Alyssa had ced the Crimson Dragon


    Army in extreme danger multiple times in the past. This further proved her extraordinary intellect and


    might on the battlefield. Thus, Rocky and the Crimson Dragon Army needed to prepare thoroughly if


    they wanted any chance of defeating her.


    After Isis caught up with Marin, she found her sobbing like a hurt child. Immediately, Marin threw


    herself into her cousin''s arms and sobbed harder.


    "Marin, what''s wrong?" Isis asked, worried and confused. She had not seen her cousin cry like that in


    so long. Marin''s normal reaction to hearing her cousin was getting married would be pure joy. So it was


    strange for Isis to see her cousin ovee with tears and gloom¡ªalmost as if she was heartbroken.


    "Isis, do you truly like Rocky? Or is there another reason why you agreed to marry him?" Marin asked,


    tears streaming down her face like tiny rivers.


    "I..." Isis was at a loss for words. She sensed that Marin was trying to desperately hide something.


    Taking the risk, she asked, "Marin, do you like Rocky?"


    Marin remained silent and bit her lips.


    Isis was stunned. She never expected Marin to like Rocky. There were never any clues or past


    discoveries that pointed to the possibility.


    "Isis, I''ll be fine. Don''t worry about me." Marin took a deep breath to try to regain herposure.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Silly girl. Why didn''t you tell me sooner? If you had, I might''ve..." Isis failed to finish her sentence. Now


    she knew that pushing through with the marriage would hurt Marin.


    "Honestly, I''m still unsure of my feelings for him. But when I heard that you two are getting married,


    something inside of me just..." Marin sighed. She hated failing to restrain her emotions.


    "It seems you really like him. What are the odds, huh?" Isis shook her head in disbelief at their current


    situation.


    "Isis, don''t feel bad for me. I''ll be happy as long as he treats you right," Marin reassured her cousin,


    trying her best to be optimistic.


    "Our marriage isn''t exactly...genuine. It''s not based on love but on..." Brief silence passed between


    them before Isis revealed the truth to her cousin. However, she left out one detail: she and Rocky


    agreed to a fake marriage.


    "Isis, don''t tell me you agreed to marry Rocky just to help the Crimson Dragon Group. What about your


    freedom? Your happiness?" Marin couldn''t understand why her cousin would agree to such a deal.


    "I know you''re finding it hard to believe. But sometimes, we must do things in our lives that we don''t like


    to get what we want. What I want is for Rocky to stay and lead the Crimson Dragon Group to victory,"


    Isis exined with narrowed eyes.


    "Isis, you can''t just sacrifice your happiness..." Marin protested.


    "I''ve made my decision. I need Rocky''s help as much as he needs my help. On another note, I am still


    shocked at your deep feelings for him," Isis spoke, expressing her surprise.


    "Don''t you like him even a little bit?" Marin asked curiously.


    For a brief moment, confusion swept over Isis'' face before she changed the topic. "Once the war is


    over," she said, "I''ll end my marriage to Rocky. Then you and him can..."


    "No!" Marin eximed. "Once he marries you, he will be with you for the rest of his life. Otherwise, I


    could never forgive myself for being the reason you two break up," Marin said firmly. She knew that she


    and Rocky would never work out, no matter how true her feelings for him were. The bond between her


    and her cousin was stronger and it was a bond that she wasn''t willing to destroy.


    Isis gave her cousin a bitter smile while shaking her head. She knew that her marriage to Rocky would


    neverst. Sooner orter, someone else would take her ce. She didn''t wish to add to Rocky''s


    burdens. Even though he was highly responsible and would never hurt her, she didn''t want a husband


    who was only forced to be with her. It was a life she didn''t want for either of them.


    After Lance announced the wedding, the matter caught on in the whole Evian City. Rocky used to be


    an unfamiliar name to the city''s citizens. Now, his name was known by all thanks to him saving the


    Evian City and because of that, he gained lots of support. Naturally, this marriage was the one that


    people would be happy with.


    When news of the marriage broke out, Alyssa was already returning with her troops to the camp


    located along the Timber Deity Empire''s border from the Deity Unicorn Valley. She was already


    nning her next attack on the Crimson Dragon Army.


    "Are you sure about this, Alyssa?" Woods confirmed with her regarding their battle strategy in the


    "We could''ve achieved our goal by now if we sessfully took over the Evian City. Our carelessness


    caused us to lose more than twenty thousand soldiers. And in a short period of time, we can''t gather


    more soldiers. Don''t worry. I have a n. Consider this our final battle against the Crimson Dragon


    Army. More specifically, this will be the final battle... forever," Alyssa uttered with narrowed eyes and a


    face full of determination.

 Chapter 625 Congratulations to the Bride and Groom

    Chapter 625 Congrattions to the Bride and Groom


    "This is all my fault," Woodsmented. "I should have been more careful." He was confident at first that


    he could sessfully attack Evian City. However, his ns did not consider Rocky joining in defense of


    the Crimson Dragon Army especially when he was wronged by Lance.


    "Rocky should not have intervened. We underestimated him. He even managed to escape the


    assassination and sessfully revealed Laney''s identity," Alyssa said with resentment. Hearing


    Rocky''s name made her flinch and triggered a deep anger in her. She could not wait actually meeting


    the man and giving him what he deserved.


    "I''ve warned you about him, Alyssa." Woods was only informed afterwards that Alyssa sent Laney to


    n the assassination. When he found out, the n was already in motion. He could only worry about


    Rocky. When Laney returned, she informed them that her identity had been exposed and that the


    assassination had failed. Woods felt a rock get lifted off his chest. Despite everything, he did not want


    Rocky to die like that.


    "He can''t run away forever," Alyssa remarked with conviction.


    "Your Royal Highness, the Evian City spy sent news." A guard came in with an armful of paper.


    Alyssa grabbed the papers and skimmed it. Her eyes widened as she went through the files.


    "What happened?" Woods asked after seeing Alyssa''s shocked expression.


    As a way of response, Alyssa passed the papers to him.


    "Rocky is going to marry the daughter of Lance?" Woods shared Alyssa''s surprise. "And it''s happening


    soon.


    We shouldn''t have let go of him before. We should have killed him earlier. As soon as he marries the


    daughter of Lance, he would be much more powerful than he already is," Alyssa said sternly.


    "Do you just want to kill him because you are afraid of losing?" Woods inquired. He knew that Alyssa


    was already determined to kill Rocky. And, if Alyssa ned something, it was more likely a sure thing


    to happen. At that point, Rocky''s early death was inevitable.


    "Are you kidding me? I am not afraid. I just think he''s annoying and a nuisance. He had been hiding


    from us which is frankly cowardly of him. He isn''t even brave enough to confront me in the battlefield,"


    Alyssa sneered scornfully, "That''s good to hear especially now that you will soon have a chance to fight


    Rocky face to face," Woods said with a knowing smile.


    "What do you mean?" Alyssa asked.


    "I just have a strong feeling that Rocky will be taking control of Crimson Dragon Army. Lance wouldn''t


    just let him marry his daughter without a real valuable exchange. Rocky would make a great army


    leader," Woods spected.


    "It''s possible. But I won''t let him win, even he has the entire Crimson Dragon Army with him," Alyssa


    said, clenching her fist.


    Woods did not let her rage get to him. He smiled and thought to himself, ''Rocky, you owe me big time. I


    just saved your life. I will not let you go away easily. And don''t you dare fight my sister or else that will


    be your sure defeat.''


    As Woods and Alyssa nned Rocky''s defeat, Lance was nning Rocky''s wedding with Isis which


    was scheduled to happen in three days.


    Lance had already spoken to Rocky about leading the main camp of the Crimson Dragon Army. He


    would be taking charge right after his marriage with Isis.


    Everything happened quickly. It was fortunate that the Crimson Dragon Group had more than enough


    resources to fund the wedding. With still three days until the wedding, Rocky and Isis had alreadyProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    received generous amounts of gift from well-known people in Evian City and the surrounding cities.


    They all wanted to be more connected with Lance.


    The base camp was already crowded with visitors from different ces.


    Amidst all the flurry of activities, Isis and Rocky just sat still and waited for their big day.


    Isis was involved with the nning because it was expected of the bride.


    While Rocky often disappeared into the morning and went homete.


    The day before their wedding, Sue went to Rocky''s room and found no one inside. He had been gone


    for two days and he hadn''t tried his red robe yet.


    "Why would he disappear the day before the wedding?" Isis was worried. After all, Rocky had already


    done something simr in the past.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Isis. Mr. Bai is reliable. I am certain he will fulfil his duties to you and the Crimson


    Dragon Army." Sue treated Rocky like her elder brother. She was happy that Rocky was marrying Isis


    especially because she had always admired Isis.


    "Sue, don''t call thedy Miss Isis anymore. You can just call thedy sister," the maid beside them


    teased. Isis was also aware of their rtionship.


    "I can''t do that. Although thedy will be almost like my sister-inw, she deserves respect and nothing


    else. I will still call her Miss Isis," Sue insisted.


    Isis let out a soft chuckle. At that point, her mind was overwhelmed. She couldn''t believe she was going


    to marry the next day, and that she was going to marry Rocky. It seemed like it was just yesterday


    when she first met Rocky. It was at the Isis Pavilion and she caught Rocky peeping at her. And now,


    she was going to marry that man. They had been through quite a drama together it felt almost unreal.


    "Miss Isis, please look out for Mr. Bai. After all, he is quite irresponsible with himself. I hope you take


    good care of him," Sue said as shebed Isis'' hair.


    "I will." Isis nodded. She knew that it was her duty as a wife to take care of him and she epted it


    wholeheartedly. Their marriage was inauthentic, but she was determined to act like a real wife.


    "The phoenix cor and the gown are here. You can try it on. If it doesn''t fit, we''ll send it to the tailor."


    Two maids entered with the items.


    Isis admired the phoenix cor and the gown and said, "It''s beautiful."


    "Oh my, you''d definitely look gorgeous in this!" Sue sweetly remarked.


    With the help of the maids, Isis tried the wedding garments. Everyone in the room stared at her with


    admiration. She looked like a peony in full bloom.


    "Wow," a man''s voice said. "My future wife looks beautiful. I wish there was a way for me to capture this


    memory." Isis looked up and exchanged nces with the person who just entered the room.

 Chapter 626 A Cooperation

    Chapter 626 A Cooperation


    All the women turned towards the direction of the voice and saw the groom himself, Rocky,


    approaching Isis.


    "You can''t just pop out of nowhere! You almost scared me to death," Isis said with a yful tone. She


    was trying to mask the fact that she was feeling flustered at the thought of Rocky''s eyes looking at her


    with admiration. He was staring at her so tantly that Isis almost felt embarrassed in front of the


    maids.


    "Mr. Bai, get out of here please. You''re not supposed to see the bride before the wedding, remember?


    It''s a tradition!" Sue shouted as she rushed towards Rocky and pushed him out of the door.


    Rocky shrugged and did as ordered. He proceeded to return to his room to continue cultivation but a


    guard stopped him in his tracks.


    "Commander Rocky! I am so d to bump into you! The Commander in Chief asked me to look for


    you. Come, let''s go to him," the guard stated carefully not sound disrespectful.


    "Alright, let''s go." Rocky followed the guard towards the conference hall.


    A full conference hall weed Rocky. In the middle, Lance was seated with Allen, head of Elite


    Regiment. Beside him, a familiar bald man sat. It was the second chair of Elite Regiment, Sheehan.


    However, there was still an unfamiliar middle-aged man to the left of Lance. And the uniformed


    man across the room. He could tell that he was a cultivator of the Supernal Stage or at least a man of


    special position.


    As soon as Rocky stepped in, all the people in the room turned to look at him. Instantly, Rocky felt


    vulnerable. He could tell that there was tension in the room and that the people were not looking at him


    pleasantly. Sheehan, especially, stared at Rocky almost angrily. Rocky figured that he must have


    known that the Sea Blue Magic Jade was in his pockets. But that wasn''t too likely. Rocky never


    mentioned the Sea Blue Magic Jade to anyone. He knew that the mere possession of such rare


    treasure would make him lots of enemies.


    "Commander in Chief," Rocky addressed Lance with a curt bow.


    "Is this your future son-inw? He looks quite dashing, if I may say so myself!" the middle-aged man


    remarked as he stood by Rocky to observe his face. Rocky could see disdain in his eyes despite the


    praisesing out of his mouth.


    "Rocky, meet Buff Xiahou, the Deputy Commander in Chief of Magic Dragon Army. As you know, that is


    one of the four great armies." Lance made the introductions and Rocky noted the knowing look in Buff''s


    eyes. It was as if he knew of Rocky already.


    "Nice to meet you, Deputy Commander in Chief," Rocky greeted with a slight bow.


    "Don''t be so formal with me. I''ve heard a lot about you and I find you quite impressive. Is it true that you


    only used 10000 city guards to defend against 30000 army of Timber Deity Empire? You show deep


    knowledge in the art of war. At your age, that is truly rare," Buff said. Once more, Rocky sensed a


    suspicious glimmer in his eyes that did not match what he was saying.


    "Thank you. But perhaps I just got lucky," Rocky said modestly.


    "Rocky," Lance started excitedly. "Buff generously gifted us with 30 thousand elites from the Magic


    Dragon Army under the order of His Majesty. Among them, there was a team of spirit maniptors at


    the Heavenly Stage. With their help, we can easily win all our battles!" It was obvious that he was trying


    to contain his excitement.


    "As your wish, sir," Rocky said with a nod and said nothing more.


    Lance looked to the Deputy Commander in Chief. "Buff, Rocky will be leading the Crimson Dragon


    Army. I hope you can share with him some of your wisdom," he said.


    "Are you serious, General Lance? Why would you hand over the control of the army to this young


    man?" Buff looked horrified. He had no idea prior to that moment about that huge task given to Rocky.


    He was especially mortified at the thought of Lance making that decision. He had always regarded


    Lance as impressive, especially in the way he ran the army. Giving such a huge task to Rocky seemed


    irresponsible. Buff barely knew anything about Rocky, but he doubted he had a lot of experience


    behind him. He was too young to have spent significant years in the army, much lessmanding one.


    Whatever small victory he had was most likely just luck, as Rocky admitted himself.


    "This is the most serious decision I have ever made in my life, Commander Buff. Rocky may look


    young but he is an experienced leader. His intelligence is beyond his youth. I am honored to have him


    Buff''s lips curled into a sly smile. It was clear that Lance had made his decision. There was no point for


    him to try to persuade him otherwise. He was still convinced that Lance was being rash and decided to


    report it to the emperor as soon as he could.


    After a few more moments of small talk, Buff excused himself together with his subordinates.


    "Commander in Chief, it looks like Deputy Commander in Chief Buff is still not convinced with Rocky,"


    Allen confided as soon as Buff left.


    Lance shrugged. "That''s his choice. He may be capable but he is arrogant. I''d be more surprised if he


    just took the news as it is. Don''t worry about him, Rocky. His opinion barely matters." Lance furrowed


    his brows as he thought of Buff.


    "I have a question, Commander in Chief. Aren''t the forces of Crimson Dragon Army enough? Why do


    we need the support of the other armies?" Rocky asked.


    "This battle has stretched on for too long. We have already lost a lot of our forces. We still need to send


    some to guard the border cities. We''d need more if we want to mobilize an army. We should be grateful


    that His Majesty sent thirty thousand elites from the Magic Dragon Army here," Lance exined.


    "I bet we''d make good use out of them." Rocky looked contemtive. He knew he needed to expect


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    the worst from Buff.


    "We need to get Buff on our side. He has powerful military skills. He could be helpful to us," Lance


    weighted his words.


    "How does he farepared to you?" Rocky asked bluntly.


    "That''s not an easy thing to measure. In the military, each one has their own strengths and


    weaknesses. Buff is good at fast attacks. He can mobilize his soldiers efficiently, as if they have four


    legs. They can also be sneaky. He had already defeated quite a few well-knownmanders of


    foreign countries. Don''t treat him lightly," Lance reminded.


    "Oh, I won''t," Rocky replied with a nod.


    "You''re a great man, Rocky. But try to be a little modest. At the end of the day, you''re the one leading


    the army," Lance added.


    "If I may ask again, are you really sure of handing over the leadership to me? I do hope you have


    thought this through," Rocky asked earnestly.


    "Of course I have considered this well. I will not just allow Isis to marry you based on my own hasty


    decisions," Lance affirmed.


    Rocky smiled. He was convinced that Lance expected highly of him. Losing against the Timber Deity


    Empire meant that Lance would also lose dignity.


    "Allen, your job is to assist Rocky from now on. Please don''t let me down." Lance turned to Allen and


    ordered him.


    "I won''t let you down," Allen said to Lance. "Commander Rocky, I look forward to helping you out."


    Allen got up and walked towards Rocky.

 Chapter 627 A New Couple

    Chapter 627 A New Couple


    "Head Allen, I''d appreciate your help in the future work!" Rocky bowed slightly. He thought highly of


    Allen, recognizing his strength and humility.


    "I haven''t seen Sabina these days. Do you know where she is?" Allen whispered.


    "Actually, I don''t know. Maybe she''s already gone where she needed to go." Rocky reflected for a bit. It


    was true that he hadn''t seen her in several days.


    "Really? Why didn''t she tell me before she left? This girl..." Allen trailed off with a sigh.


    As there was nothing else to do, Rocky nodded a goodbye to Allen and then walked out of the hall.


    But soon, his walk was interrupted by another man. "Hey!"


    Rocky turned to face the man who had called out to him.


    "Deputy Head Sheehan, can I help you?" Rocky squinted at him.


    "Don''t y dumb with me. Tell me the truth. Do you have the Sea Blue Magic Jade?" asked Sheehan


    pointedly, a tinge of jealousy coloring his voice.


    "Whether it is or is not, does it matter?" responded Rocky with a twinkle in his eye.


    "The fact that you are marrying the daughter of the Commander in Chief doesn''t mean you can act


    conceited. Let''s see if you will still have the chance once I tell people that you own the Sea Blue Magic


    Jade." Sheehan smiled menacingly.


    "Go ahead, Deputy Head Sheehan," Rocky replied with a smile. Then, he abruptly turned around and


    started walking away.


    "You brat, how dare you be so arrogant! You''ll hand over the Sea Blue Magic Jade one way or


    another..." Sheehan retorted in a huff.


    As if no time had passed at all, the day of the wedding came.


    Early that morning, the whole headquarters was in shambles. Everyone was running around, trying to


    get the wedding in order. As throngs of people streamed in and out, it seemed as lively as though they


    were in battle.


    Meanwhile, half of the headquarters was prepared, as Lance had a thousand tables set up for the


    banquet. Strolling down the wedding hall, inspecting the preparations, Lance donned an armor of gold,


    dragon bones, and silk. It was bestowed upon him by the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire himself,


    which made the armor so special that it was only brought out on important asions.


    Guests soon began to trickle in. Aside from themanders of the Crimson Dragon Group, there were


    also some key representatives of some important ns, celebrities, and the extremely wealthy. It


    seemed like whoever in the upper echelons of society showed up to the wedding.


    Even as the wedding hall could amodate a thousand people, the reception itself could also seat


    thousands of guests. With so many people bustling about, the scene could be described as nothing


    short of spectacr.


    The entirety of Evian City was now filled with the lively sounds of firecrackers, gongs and drums. It was


    as though the whole city was in celebration of the wedding. Even outside the headquarters, throngs of


    people showed up to witness the union.


    Meanwhile, the groom was getting ready in his own chamber. With Sue''s help, Rocky had changed into


    a festive red robe, and had his usually unkempt hair tied up. Looking at himself in the mirror, Rocky felt


    energetic, dignified, and a bit charming.


    "Mr. Bai, why do you settle for such a sloppy look all the time! Now that you''ve actually fixed yourself


    up, you look so..." Sue trailed off as her cheeks began to burn a bright red.


    "I''m just afraid to be too charming, so I have to keep a low profile," Rocky joked with a twinkle in his


    eye.


    "That''s right. Your low profile has charmed Miss Isis," Sue uttered with a sweet smile.


    "That''s not my fault." Rocky shrugged reluctantly. Sue didn''t know that he and Isis were not marrying


    out of love, but of course, he wasn''t going to tell her that.


    "Mr. Bai, you must be good to Miss Isis. Don''t you dare do her wrong. Otherwise, I will not spare you,"


    Sue warned Rocky, her eyes shing threateningly.


    "Hey, don''t be so rude on my wedding day. I don''t need you to teach me how to treat my wife," Rocky


    retorted with a heartyugh.


    "It''s for your own good! You are lucky to marry someone as gentle and kind as Miss Isis." Sue''s eyes


    twinkled as she went on and on about Isis'' good qualities.


    "Since you like her so much, why don''t you marry her?" taunted Rocky, raising his eyebrows.


    "Don''t make fun of me! Mr. Bai, you are so mean!" Sue pouted with flushed cheeks.


    "Time to get married!" yelled a voice from outside the room.


    "Mr. Bai, it''s time to pick up your bride," said Sue.


    Rocky nodded and took onest look at his red robe, shaking his head with a smile. He never expected


    that such a day woulde.


    Apanied by Sue, he left his room and headed towards the opposite Isis Pavilion. Just outside the


    pavilion, there were already throngs of people waiting for him. They were beating the gongs and drums.


    Such a lively scene!


    Meanwhile, from within the Isis Pavilion, Isis was dressed in a Chinese weddings robe and a phoenix


    cor, with a red bridal veil on her head. Apanied by a bridesmaid, she walked out slowly,


    getting on arge sedan chair carried by eight people.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "What are you waiting for, groom? Hurry up and jump up onto your horse, or we''ll miss the timing," the


    bridesmaid anxiously reminded Rocky, surprised to find him just standing there.


    This brought Rocky back to his senses. He immediately mounted the white horse at the head of the


    procession, and then headed to the wedding hall with the procession.


    Soon after, the groom''s procession arrived at the red carpet, which extended towards the wedding hall.


    Outside the wedding hall was already full of people. The soldiers of the headquarters nked the


    entrance, keeping an eye on the crowd. As the procession stopped in front of the wedding hall, the


    people immediately burst into an uproar.


    At the sight of this, Rocky heaved an emotional sigh. He didn''t expect so many people would witness


    such an important moment in his life. This marriage was by no means simple. It involved a lot of


    politics. It was also a stepping stone for him to go back to the Imperial City. But no matter what, this


    was not a joke. Isis had sacrificed her life''s happiness to fulfill his wishes. Therefore, he was not going


    to take this lightly.


    As the crowd continued to mor, Isis emerged from the sedan chair with the help of the bridesmaid.


    Just then, she suddenly felt the red veil before her eyes flutter, as though someone was pressed close


    to her. Then, out of nowhere, a strong figure picked her up. As her feet swung in the air, she felt


    confusion.


    "Don''t worry, it''s me." The voice of the figure who held her reassured her.


    "What are you doing?" Isis asked with a tinge of anger tainting her tone.


    The crowd went wild. The person who held Isis was no other than Rocky.


    Everyone was shocked at his unexpected act.


    "Groom, this is not the way you take the bride," the bridesmaid cried anxiously.


    "I want my bride to have an unforgettable wedding." Rocky let out a defiant howl of augh. Then,


    under the gaze of the public, he proceeded to march into the wedding hall.


    Hearing Rocky''s words, Isis suddenly felt her heart beating fast and her cheeks burning. At that


    moment, she felt that she was truly Rocky''s bride.


    As Rocky entered the wedding hall with Isis in his arms, the guests in the hall were also taken aback.


    They stared at the new couple, dumbfounded.

 Chapter 628 The Wedding Night

    Chapter 628 The Wedding Night


    Lance was visibly very calm. He wouldn''t be surprised even if Rocky flew in with Isis in his arms,


    because he knew that Rocky was born with a special way of doing things. Lance wouldn''t feel


    surprised at all anytime Rocky did anything unexpected.


    As for Isis, as she heard the noise of murmuring around her, she felt so ashamed. Fortunately, she was


    covered by a red veil and the people couldn''t see just how red her face already was. Maybe she was


    probably the only woman being embraced to the wedding hall by her husband in this era.


    Of course, in most people''s eyes, Rocky''s behaviors just revealed his feelings for Isis. To the public, his


    actions were unexpected but reasonable.


    After Rocky took her to the front of the wedding hall, he put her down on the ground to stand. Isis'' legs


    were wobbly, and she couldn''t stand still either because she was carried for a long time or she was too


    shy. Rocky pulled her closer and took her into his arms.


    "There''s no rush. Take your time." Rocky held her into his arms, supporting her as she tried to stand,


    and whispered.


    "Shut up!" Isis had been feeling ashamed ever since the celebration started, and now Rocky''s teasing


    her. She pouted at Rocky''s words and raised her fist, ready to punch him.


    Rocky tried to block her with little force while Isis fell into his arms and hugged him with her small


    hands.


    Their seemingly intimate movements made the wedding hall immediately be noisy. Everyone was


    swooning over them as if they were watching a good show. It was obvious how they all thought of this


    wedding as very interesting.


    Lance noticed the people''s reaction, and subtly coughed to remind them to behave well in public.


    After noticing Lance''s reaction, Rocky loosened his grip on Isis'' arms. Still hidden under the red cloth,


    Isis wasn''t sure whether she wanted tough or cry. ''This is literally killing me! If others knew about


    this, how am I going to hold my position in Crimson Dragon Army?'' Isis thought to herself.


    "It is time. The wedding is about to start." At that time, a majestic old man, who was invited by Lance


    specially, stood in front of the wedding hall and announced loudly.


    "The couple may now bow to heaven and earth!"


    The couple bowed to the door immediately.


    "The couple may now bow to their parents!"


    Then, they turned around and bowed down to Lance.


    "The couple may now bow to each other!"


    After they did so, it was announced, "The ritual is over!"


    After some traditional procedures, Rocky and Isis were finally recognized as a couple.


    Of course, not everyone was happy. Such as Marin, whose eyes were red from crying and her face


    was full of sadness during the announcement. She was happy that her cousin finally found her Mr.


    Right, but she didn''t expect that man to be the first man that attracted her heart in her life.


    "I wish you happiness!" Marin sighed slightly as she spoke and left the wedding hall.


    As soon as Marin walked out of the wedding hall, she noticed a delicate figure standing still outside.


    "Sabina?" Marin cried out in surprise and rushed to her excitedly.


    It was indeed Sabina standing there. Marin was surprised to meet her as she had disappeared for


    days.


    "Where have you been? I haven''t seen you for days," Marin asked with concern.


    "I just wanted to take a trip to rx. I didn''t expect to hear that Rocky and Isis are going to marry as


    soon as I came back though," Sabina said coldly.


    "I thought you had already left. But, hadn''t you spent so much time with Rocky? Why did you


    suddenly... Is there anything that happened between you two?" Marin wondered.


    "Nothing. You are the one I should worry about. You must be sad." Sabina had known that Marin had a


    crush on Rocky.


    "There is nothing to be sad about. He is not the only man in the world. Besides, if Isis is happy, I should


    be happy too," Marin said in a soft and low tone. Although she said those words, there was no


    confidence on her face.


    "Well, forget it. Let''s find a ce to drink." In fact, it was Sabina who was in a very bad mood,


    especially after hearing what Rocky had said that night. She was still angered at that. However, she


    could not leave. Not this time.


    Marin nodded to agree to get drinks, and then the two girls disappeared into the thin air.


    On the other hand, after the wedding ceremony, Rocky and Isis were escorted by a group of people


    and sent to the decorated bridal chamber beside the wedding hall.


    After the door was closed, both of them breathed a sigh of relief.


    When Isis uncovered the red cloth, she found that Rocky was standing close in front of her. It was


    obvious that she hadn''t gotten used to her new role and thus she was very shy. Rocky, however,


    thought that this made her look very attractive under the candlelight.


    "I''ll be your husband from now on. You can call me husband." Rocky was attracted to her beauty and


    he immediately flirted with her.


    "I won''t call you that!" Isis gave him a stern look and sat on the bed.


    "Okay then I will go first. My wife, it''s time for us to drink wine with our arms crossed with each other,"


    said Rocky with a smirk as he took a look at the shiny wine sses on the table.


    Being called wife by Rocky, Isis'' face turned red at once. She whined andined, "Don''t go too far.


    Don''t forget that we are not actually... getting married..." She lowered her voice when she spoke the


    "I don''t care if it is true or not. Now that we have entered the bridal chamber, there is no difference. So


    better we just drink this cross cupped wine." Rocky picked up two sses of wine on the table and


    handed one to Isis.


    After hesitating for a while, Isis took the cross cupped wine from him. Her eyes were looking to the


    floor.


    "What are you thinking? Are you nning something?" Isis looked at him with vignce.


    "What can I do with just a ss of wine? What? You can''t even drink a ss of wine with me?" Rocky


    teased and smiled.


    "I''m warning you, don''t have any bad ideas," Isis muttered in a definite tone. After saying that, she


    raised the ss of wine in front of Rocky.


    With an evil smile, Rocky raised his wine ss to her. Then they crossed their arms and drank the


    cross cupped wine.


    After that, they sat on the bed side by side in silence as they did not know what to say. After couples


    drank their cross cupped wine, they usually did what they were supposed to do on their wedding night.


    However, as they were a fake couple, the atmosphere was tense and awkward. So they did not say a


    word for a while. The two of them could only look at each other.


    Feeling awkward, Isis bit her lower lip softly. After all, they were a man and woman alone in a room.


    They were a married couple as well, which naturally made people feel embarrassed.


    "Well..."


    "You..."


    They both broke the silence at the same time. Both of them seemed to have thought of something.


    They turned around and looked at each other at the same time.


    The two were shocked again as they heard each other''s voices. They looked up to have their eyes met.

 Chapter 629 Loneliness

    Chapter 629 Loneliness


    Right at that moment, in Rocky''s eyes, Isis was as beautiful as a fairy that shone brightly like a


    diamond.


    As for Isis, it was her first time to see Rocky in such a close distance that she could clearly see his


    face. In fact, she had already seen him close, but it was only one time when she lost her


    consciousness and passed out. Now, she waspletely aware of Rocky''s undeniable charm that


    came from his impable eyes. Right at that moment, Isis saw the numerous secrets that were hidden


    behind his eyes and she ultimately desired to explore more.


    The candlelight flickered and the couple gazed at each other silently, as if they wanted to say


    something but were too shy to express anything at that moment. Hence, the atmosphere became too


    awkward for them.


    All of a sudden, Isis looked the other way and ced her hand on her chest. She felt that her heart was


    beating too fast as if it wanted to jump right out of her body.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Rocky asked worriedly as he noticed how Isis was acting strangely.


    "Nothing." Isis shook her head. She tried to calm down by taking a deep breath, but to no avail.


    "Are you drunk?" Rocky wondered and asked as he noticed that Isis'' face was turning red, like a


    blushing rose.


    "I''m not! I''m sober! You are the one who''s drunk!" Pretending to be calm, Isis could not handle the


    tension as she was getting more and more ufortable and uneasy. Right at that moment, her eyes


    fell on the bottle of wine on the table. Gritting her teeth, she wanted to ovee her difort so she


    hurriedly went to the table and poured herself a ss of wine. She then emptied the ss as an


    attempt to boost her courage.


    However, she did not feel anything special upon finishing her drink. Therefore, she poured herself


    some more and drank it all up again.


    "Hey, I don''t think that you should be drinking so much. Otherwise, you''ll get drunk." Not knowing if Isis


    was good at drinking alcoholic beverages or not, he tried to warn her. After all, regardless if she was a


    good drinker, anyone would surely get drunk if they drank too quickly, just like how she was doing at


    that moment.


    "I don''t care. It''s none of your business!" Isis responded immediately, pouting her lips. The once sober


    Isis was now starting to get a little bit tipsy, and was now unconsciously showing her cute and attractive


    side that had never been seen by anyone.


    "But don''t you think drinking alone is quite boring? How about we drink together?" Rocky proposed,


    smiling, as he was a cat who got the cream.


    "But I''m warning you, Rocky. No funny business and never make alcohol as an excuse in doing dumb


    things. Remember that you are no match for me. If you dare try and do something improper, I will not


    hesitate to kill you tonight." The boring Isis was now being a tad bit more interesting after drinking that


    she was able to show humor in the smallest of things. Of course her words could never frighten Rocky,


    but her charm was attracting Rocky all at the same time.


    "Oh,e on. We just got married! Have you already nned to murder your husband? Don''t worry. I


    will not do anything improper even you force me to do it. Besides, I don''t take advantage of anyone,"


    Rocky said frankly.


    Blinking her beautiful eyes, Isis then handed over the ss of wine to Rocky. Then, she stood up and


    took the other ss, along with the wine bottle and sat on the bed as she poured wine into the two


    sses.


    "Let''s make a toast. Cheer to our fake marriage!" Rocky raised his ss full of wine.


    Isis nked her ss with his and then emptied the contents in one go.


    Afterwards, Isis filled both of their sses again. Blinking her eyes, she said, "This toast is for you


    saving my life. If it weren''t for you, then I wouldn''t be alive today, enjoying all this wine. I have never


    imagined getting married, but at least I have no regrets in marrying you." Right after she finished her


    words, she then lifted her ss and drank all of the wine again in one gulp.


    Rocky could only smile at her as he saw her chug the wine at a fast pace.


    "What can I say? Thank you for marrying me. I will always remember what you have done for me,"


    Rocky answered back as he took the wine bottle from Isis. Filling his ss again with wine, he drank it


    up in one go.


    "Yes, that''s right. For that, you must repay me in the future. If not, then I will hunt you down. Come on,


    let me propose another toast to you..." Isis was bing more tipsy. Smiling in a daze, she poured


    herself another ss of wine which she chugged until thest drop.


    Toasting to each other for several times, the couple had finally emptied the wine bottle.


    Isis'' face was now as red as a ripe tomato and seemed very drunk. Lazily, she then leaned herself


    against Rocky''s body.


    "I knew this was going to happen." Rocky shook his head in dismay.


    "Lady, I didn''t expect you would be unable to hold your drink." Rocky tried to push Isis away from him,


    but Isis refused as she bit right onto his hand.


    Flinching, Rocky withdrew his hand quickly out of the tremendous pain. However, a row teeth marks


    had already appeared on his hand. Shaking his hands in pain, he turned his eyes to Isis who had


    already taken off her wedding dress.


    ncing at Isis with an awkward smile, he knew that she would get even with him tomorrow.


    "Fine." Rocky was not able to do anything but let out a deep sigh. He then got out of the bed as he


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    looked for a quilt to cover Isis with.


    Atst, the newlyweds finally fell asleep as they hugged each other, spending the memorable night


    together peacefully.

 Chapter 630 Mixed Feelings

    Chapter 630 Mixed Feelings


    Opening her eyes, Isis was met by a burst of dazzling red light that made her squint. She felt a little


    headache, but she didn''t care about it. Although the room was dim, it was full of bright red, and


    happiness was all over the ce. There was still white smoke on the table candlesticks, and the candle


    seemed to have just been extinguished.


    "I..." Her mind was so nk until she remembered that she got married yesterday.


    Uponing back to her senses, she sat up and looked to the other side of the bed that was empty,


    yet was still warm, and had Rocky''s smell on it. She suddenly felt a little disappointed as she wondered


    when he left. ''Why didn''t I notice it at all? I didn''t expect that I would sleep so deeply...''


    At the thought of this, she couldn''t help shaking her head and smiling. Her beautiful face looked a little


    confused as she realized that it was the first time in her life that she was able to peacefully sleep. Last


    night was her first time to feel warmth and safety. She realized that sharing the night with someone


    made it seem shorter than it really was.


    ''He didn''t do anything to me when I was asleepst night, did he?'' Isis thought. She looked down at her


    messy clothes. Seeing that some parts of her body were naked made her shy to her very core like a


    young girl who had just had her first kiss.


    A knock cut her beautiful thoughts and brought her back from the heaven of her thoughts to her room.


    "Miss Isis, are you awake?" Sue asked.


    "Yes. Come in." Isis adjusted her clothes and got out of bed.


    Sue pushed the door open and came in with a bowl of soup in her hands.


    "Well, did you see Mr. Bai?" Isis wanted to call him by his name, Rocky Bai, but because she felt that it


    would be weird to call him that way, she didn''t know what to call him, and so she changed the way she


    addressed him.


    "Mr. Bai went to see the Commander in Chief in the morning. He specially told me not to disturb you


    and asked me to let you sleep a little longer. He also asked me to give you this bowl of sobering up


    soup once you wake up." Sue gave Isis the soup.


    "Oh, I see. How very considerate of him!" Isis smiled lightly as she took the soup from Sue''s hand and


    sipped it. With a frown, she said, "It tastes bitter!"


    "The bitter soup is good for you to sober up. You must have drunk a lotst night. The whole room


    smells like wine and the bottle is empty," Sue said as she looked at the empty wine bottle on the floor.


    "It''s all because of the wine. Last night I almost..." Isis answered. She couldn''t helpughing when she


    thought of her madnessst night.


    Sue went to clean the messy wedding bed when she asked, "Miss Isis, didn''t you bleedst night? It is


    said that the bride must bleed on her wedding night. If there is no red blood on the wedding bed, it will


    bring you bad luck."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Surprised by Sue''s question, panicked Isis almost spewed out the antidote soup in her mouth. Sue''s


    sudden question caught her off guard, even though she was Deputy Commander in Chief of the army


    with thousands of soldiers and generals on the battlefield.


    "Well..." The truth was tied on Isis'' tongue. She couldn''t tell Sue that she had already had sex with


    Rocky before they were married. Although it didn''t matter if she told Sue that, she still felt embarrassed


    to tell her about it.


    "I drank too muchst night, so I fell asleep first." Isis hesitated for a while and then found a cheap


    excuse.


    "So, what you are saying is that you did not sleep with Mr. Baist night!" Sue blinked in disbelief and


    was about to say something when she saw that Isis hurriedly put down her soup. Isis covered Sue''s


    mouth and said, "Sue, this has to stay a secret between us no matter who asks you, okay? You have to


    tell people that you saw blood on our wedding bed this morning. Do you get it?"


    "Okay." Sue nodded immediately.


    Isis was relieved. If people knew that she did not bleed on her wedding night, many of them would


    suspect her, which would cause her a lot of trouble. Fortunately, it was Sue who came first in the


    morning. Any other maid would spread the secret even after being asked not to, but Sue was a reliable


    maid. Isis didn''t need to worry about her.


    "Help me get dressed. I''m going to see my father," she then ordered.


    Soon, Isis was in the conference hall dressed in a fascinating gauze and red gown. Allen and some


    othermanders were beside Lance, but Rocky wasn''t.


    "Good morning, father." Isis went forward and saluted.


    "Morning, dear." Lance nodded and greeted.


    Following the customs, Isis served a cup of tea for him to show her filial respect. After he finished his


    drink, she asked where Rocky was.


    "He is heading to the main camp now," Lance replied.


    "What? Why did he leave alone?" surprised, Isis responded without thinking. However, she immediately


    realized that her tone was not right and asked, "Why didn''t he tell me before he left?"


    "He said that you had been very tiredst night and he wanted you to have a good rest before going


    out with Allen and the Elite Regiment," Lance replied.


    "I''m not tired. I am just a little..." Isis answered.


    Suddenly, the crowd looked at each other with a smile.


    "I think Commander in Chief will have a grandson soon," Allen said.


    It was not until Allen said this shameful statement that Isis realized she had been misunderstood. She


    had meant to say that she just had a headache, but it seemed that everyone else had misunderstood


    her. Embarrassed, her face turned red at once.


    "By the way, Isis, I have something to tell you. Come with me," Lance said.


    Isis nodded and followed Lance to the side door of the conference hall and entered a separate room.


    "Isis, I''ve decided to appoint Rocky as Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Army. However, I


    think he is young and inexperienced, so you have to help him out. Besides, the Deputy Commander in


    Chief of the Magic Dragon Army is quite unsatisfied with Rocky, so I am afraid he might be picking on


    Rocky. You should also be careful and try to help your husband," Lance told Isis.


    "I understand, father." She nodded.


    "Also, you have been married now, so although you are the Deputy Commander in Chief of the


    Crimson Dragon Army, you don''t have to do anything personally. You are my only daughter, so..."


    Lance said with expectation.


    "Father..." Isis understood her father''s idea, and her face blushed. However, she was afraid that she


    was in a dilemma now because their marriage was just a sham. How could they have their


    descendants if they were not really a husband and a wife?


    "Well, I know you are shy, so I will say nothing more. It''s good that you know it in your heart. You know


    that Rocky has a top secret identity, which I was so worried about. But I would not have blessed your


    marriage if I were not sure he is a good guy. Yet, as a father, I still have some concerns. Now that you


    have be his wife, he won''t keep his secrets from you. As long as he is not a traitor, I am relieved,"


    Lance said with concern.


    After hearing this, Isis simply responded. However, her eyes could tell that she was confused.

 Chapter 631 He Was Serious

    Chapter 631 He Was Serious


    On the other hand, Rocky chose not to go straight to the main camp right after he left Evian City.


    Instead, he went to the Myriad Beasts Ground and caught some wild spirit-manipted beasts. There,


    he had conducted a series of experiments that involved the removal of the brain lobes of the wild spirit-


    manipted beasts that he had just caught a while back. He wanted to manipte the beasts so that


    they could transport food as conveyance which could actually help speed up the transportation


    process. But to his dismay, he did not seed. Staying in the Spiritual Fairnd for more than half a


    month, he had discovered a new method of controlling the wild spirit-manipte beast, making him


    want to catch some more for his further experiments.


    Right after catching more of the wild spirit-manipted beasts, Rocky headed directly to the logistics


    camp.


    However, as Lance withdrew all the military forces to the main camp, the logistics camp was relocated


    to a few miles behind the said camp.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and Uriah''s arrival at the logistics camp had drawn so much attention from the


    crowd. Most of the people were actually fascinated by Uriah''s majestic look, but right after he


    dismounted from Uriah, the crowd suddenly went wildly excited.


    "He... Isn''t he Rocky?"


    "From what I''ve heard, he had made such a great contribution, and apart from that, he just married our


    Deputy Commander in Chief..."


    "So, does that mean that he is now the son-inw of the Commander in Chief?"


    "Since he is now the Commander in Chief''s son-inw, then that would mean that he now has the


    power of ordering everyone in the army except Commander in Chief! That would also mean that he


    might take over the Crimson Dragon Group in the future... "


    Upon seeing Rocky, the crowd started to discuss among themselves. At that moment, Rocky was


    deemed as a distinguished man in the camp that was envied by everyone.


    Soon, all of the people in the camp flocked towards Rocky, crowding him so much that it was already


    difficult to breathe in the area.


    "What on earth are you doing here? Don''t you have anything else to do?" Suddenly, a voice came out


    of nowhere.


    Curious to know whose voice it was, everyone turned around and saw Louis walking out of the camp


    with a serious look on his face.


    As soon as the people around Rocky noticed Louis, everybody left.


    "Commander in Chief! I heard about the news yesterday that you are the newly appointed Commander


    in Chief. I just didn''t expect to see you so early here today. Did you get marriedst night? I thought


    that you were supposed to stay at least two or three days in the headquarters." Stepping forward, Louis


    bowed to Rocky with respect. At that moment, Rocky was no longer a nobody in the logistics camp. He


    was someone with a title¡ªCommander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Army. Being the Lance''s son-


    inw and now with a fresh title to his name, he felt like a totally different person. As a matter of fact,


    Louis had known that there was something very special about Rocky, which was why he had taken


    good care of him. Aside from that, Rocky had also won the hearts and respect of the people and the


    entire logistics camp.


    "You are most wee, Camp Director Louis. I''m here to have a confidential dialogue with Camp


    Director Louis..." Rocky spoke monotonously.


    "So, you are here to see me?" In a state of shock, Louis also felt ttered that the new Commander in


    Chief wanted to discuss something with him in private.


    "Let''s go inside and have a talk." While he spoke, Rocky walked towards the tent of Louis.


    Afterwards, Louis immediately followed suite.


    "Commander in Chief, please!" Louis pointed his hand towards the chair as he invited Rocky to sit


    down, and then sat beside him.


    Sitting down at once, Rocky looked up at Louis and said, "I just came to see you for one thing."


    "If there''s anything I can do for you, please feel free to tell me and I will help as much as I can," Louis


    replied as he greeted him with his hands cupped in front of his chest.


    "Well, nothing. All I want is for you to be my military adviser, Camp Director Louis..." Rocky said as he


    went straight to the point of his agenda.


    "Adviser... Did I hear that right? Adviser?" Louis was stunned upon hearing what Rocky had just asked


    of him. With hesitation, he responded, "In that case, can you at least tell me what I have done to


    deserve this position? I''m so humbled by this and I really don''t deserve such an honor!"


    "You are too modest, Camp Director Louis. Before I left the headquarters, I saw to it that I have


    checked your personnel records thoroughly. Unintentionally, I found out that you have a vast set of


    knowledge. On top of that, your file said that you can foresee the weather. Moreover, I also knew that


    you once lived in Timber Deity Empire, which would give you an advantage as you already know very


    well of its local conditions and customs. And to be frank, you have quite the professional knowledge in


    your domain. You have been a rare talent for Crimson Dragon Group, which is why you deserve this


    position," Rocky spoke as he fixed his eyes on him.


    "I''m truly ttered, Commander in Chief, but I know nothing more than this, and I don''t know anything


    about the fighting strategy. Which is why I dare not ept your praise." On the other hand, Louis had


    never expected that Rocky would thoroughly investigate him.


    "Camp Director Louis, you are not getting any younger, and I heard that you are not married yet. Do


    you really want to spend the rest of your remaining life in the logistics camp?" Rocky asked curiously.


    "Well..." Louis was stunned to hear what Rocky had just stated. He would be so much of liar if he said


    that he had no ambition at all. In fact, he had been working hard for the Crimson Dragon Group so


    many years. But in the end, he only became the director of logistics camp and still had to take his cue


    from his superiors. Although he was talented, many people still bullied him when he worked for


    Crimson Dragon Group, all because he didn''t have enough powerful force. With that being said, he


    thought and felt that his professional knowledge had been useless. Muchter, the Deputy Commander


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    in Chief appreciated him and he was transferred to the logistics camp. There, he was appointed as the


    camp director, so that he could use and maximize his skills. However, he could still not give full y to


    his talent.


    "Oh, don''t belittle yourself, I''m sure you are qualified for this position, Camp Director Louis. On the


    other hand, if you don''t want your talent to be wasted, you cane to my main camp to check in for


    work." Afterwards, Rocky stood up from his seat after finishing his words, and nodded to Louis before


    he was ready to leave the room.


    But when he was just about to reach the door, Rocky suddenly turned and added, "By the way, bring


    Thor and Joss with you when youe." After he spoke, Rocky left the camp, leaving Louis in a deep


    trance.


    Afterwards, Rocky headed straight to the main camp right after leaving the logistics camp.


    Lance announced the appointment yesterday, making the main camp wait for Rocky to assume office.


    Meanwhile, as soon as Rocky arrived at the main camp, three Elite Commanders with a few of their


    Frontline Commanders showed up in front of him. Simultaneously, numerous soldiersing from all


    directions quickly gathered and arranged themselves in an orderly fashion as they formed an array in


    an imposing manner.


    "Greetings, Commander in Chief." Meanwhile, under the lead of the three Elite Commanders, the


    soldiers made ear-splitting cheers and shouts that reverberated through the whole main camp!


    Anyone would be shocked if they saw such a grand scene. However, Rocky kept calm. With finesse


    and power, he spoke, "To every soldier here today, I would like to thank you all for your hard work!


    From now on, I, the new Commander in Chief of Crimson Dragon Army, wish all of you can work


    together with me so that we could achieve greater things."


    As soon as his voice trailed off, the entire main camp cheered for their new Commander in Chief.


    "Come with me." Rocky walked towards his tent as he looked at the three Elite Commanders and the


    Frontline Commanders.


    Looking at each other, the Commanders felt surprised at how confident andpetent of a general


    Rocky was. After all, their first impression of him was that Rocky could not take anything seriously, and


    was cynical to some extent. However, now, they could feel that Rocky had sessfully conducted


    himself just like how a true Commander in Chief should be.

 Chapter 632 The Orders Of The New Commander In Chief

    Chapter 632 The Orders Of The New Commander In Chief


    Before, the Commanders had been quite puzzled when they learned that Rocky would take over


    Lance''s position as the Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Army. Although Rocky had made a


    lot of contributions to the army, he was still too young to be appointed as the Commander in Chief.


    They all felt that he couldn''t assume the responsibility that came with the position.


    However, their views against him changed tremendously when they saw his demeanor. Anyway, Rocky


    was now Lance''s son-inw. In the whole Crimson Dragon Army, other than Isis, only Rocky was


    qualified to take over the position of Commander in Chief. Therefore, even if themanders had any


    doubt, they would not disy it in public.


    After Rocky married Isis, he was immediately appointed as the Commander in Chief. Of course, due to


    that, there were indeed many rumors about him. People thought that the reason why he married Isis


    was for the sake of his future career. There were even rumors that he had nned everything at the


    very beginning, and all his previous disy of noble traits were just a ploy to win over the top post in


    the army.


    But the fact was, if Rocky was really too weak to be the leader, Lance would not have allowed him to


    take over the position. After all, he was not stupid and wouldn''t have ced the future of the Crimson


    Dragon Army to someone immature and maniptive.


    Rocky had already anticipated the resistance he would face after he took office. He knew that his every


    move and decision would definitely be questioned. Hence, he naturally wanted to develop his own


    force and exclude the people who opposed him. In this way, he would be able to strengthen his position


    within the Crimson Dragon Army.


    That was also the reason why he called all themanders to his tent as soon as he arrived.


    As soon as Rocky entered the tent, he took his seat. He said to themanders standing around him,


    "Please have a seat. We are going to have a long talk today."


    Hearing that, all themanders looked at each other uneasily, not knowing what the meeting was all


    about.


    "Whichmander can tell me how many soldiers, spirit maniptors, and spirit-manipted beasts


    there are in the main camp?" asked Rocky after ncing at themanders.


    Themanders exchanged a nce with each other, and then one Frontline Commander stood up


    and said, "Commander in Chief, the number of our soldiers is nearly fifty thousand, and there are more


    than fifty spirit maniptors in the main camp. As for the spirit-manipted beasts, we have no


    statistics yet..."


    "Nearly fifty thousand soldiers? More than fifty spirit maniptors? And you do not know how many


    spirit-manipted beasts there are in the camp?" Rocky''s eyes narrowed. He then continued, "How


    many soldiers, spirit maniptors and spirit-manipted beasts do you have at yourmand?"


    "Well..." All themanders were stunned, but nobody said anything for a long time.


    "Is there nomander who can urately tell me the correct number under hismander?"


    questioned Rocky.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Themanders lowered their heads. They hadn''t fought for a long time, so they seldom asked about


    anything rted to the military matters. After all, those affairs were assigned to the specialists in the


    army. Unless their attention was required, they seldom cared about such insignificant matters.


    "Commander in Chief, we will ask the people responsible for taking care of these matters report to you


    all the information you require. Why are you trying to embarrass us by asking us such trivial matters?"


    a Frontline Commanderined. He thought Rocky was deliberately making things difficult for


    them.


    "Embarrass you? As themanders, you don''t even know how many soldiers you have. How can you


    say that I am trying to embarrass you? You are very much capable of doing that on your own. Okay, let


    me ask you a question. Presumably, in a battle, the ck Army has two thousand soldiers, while the


    White Army has one thousand and five hundred soldiers. However, the two sides have the same


    number of spirit maniptors and spirit-manipted beasts. In the middle of the battle, the ck Army


    has seven soldiers left, while the White Army has five left. By the end of the battle, the White Army has


    one left, but the ck Army has been annihted. Who can tell me how the White Army turns its defeat


    into a victory?" asked Rocky, staring at themanders with cold eyes.


    Hearing the question, themanders whispered to each other and started discussing about it.


    "Is it because the White Army, despite their disadvantages, uses some trick and ambushes the ck


    Army?"


    "Or the White Army is more valiant and their soldiers'' morale is high. So, they have the upper hand!"


    "It is also possible that the White Army has an excellent defense nned and this is why they are able


    to defeat the ck Army."


    "It seems that all of you think the White Army is the disadvantaged party, so they cut off all means of


    retreat to win this battle. But you are all wrong. From the very beginning, the ck Army is doomed to


    lose. The truth is that the White Army has made a n from the beginning. It uses ordinary soldiers to


    consume the main force of the ck Army, including the limited spirit maniptors and the spirit-


    manipted beasts. Therefore, in the middle of the battle, although the ck Army has two more


    people, it has fewer spirit maniptors and spirit-manipted beast than the White Army. You should


    know that the physical strength of spirit maniptors and spirit-manipted beasts is far better than


    ordinary soldiers'', so they can hold on longer in a battle. However, ordinary soldiers can''t do the same.


    This is why the ck Army''s soldiers are easily exhausted. Therefore, the White Army wins the battle


    in the end," Rocky exined seriously.


    All themanders were shocked, because they did not expect that the White Army had actually


    nned everything from the very beginning.


    "I set such an example to tell you that all of you are the ck Army. As your forces are stronger than


    the White Army, you take it for granted that you can defeat the White Army. But you don''t pay heed to


    the loss that your forces suffer in the process of the war. You also don''t see how this impacts the


    bnce of the main force and eventually the whole force. If amander can''t see this, then he is


    destined to lose the battle even before the battle starts!" said Rocky with a serious look on his face.


    Hearing this, all themanders were speechless.


    "All of you shall report to me about the numbers of your own soldiers, the spirit maniptors and the


    spirit-manipted beasts in detail tomorrow. I also want a report on all the casualties in every battle.


    Thismand applies to the three Elite Commanders also..." Rocky ordered solemnly.


    All themanders nodded with gloomy faces.


    "From today on, all themanders in the main camp must have dinners with the soldiers," Rocky


    continued with his orders.


    The faces of all themanders turned ghastly pale. As the catering offered to themanders was


    better than that of the ordinary soldiers, which included wine and meat, while the ordinary soldiers


    could only have simple meals. Hence, it was quite difficult for them, who had been ustomed to wine


    and meat, to have simple meals. They felt that such an order was equal to killing them.


    "Commander in Chief, it would be going too far if we were to have dinners with the soldiers. After all,


    we aremanders, while they..." an Elite Commanderined.


    "What about them? You are human. Aren''t they human too? Compared to youmanders, the


    soldiers actually decide the results in the real battlefield. In the battlefield, you just need tomand


    them. But they have to fight with their flesh and blood. And what do they eatpared to you?"


    questioned Rocky.


    Themanders were dumbfounded by what Rocky said, as if everything they said was in the wrong.

 Chapter 633 Eating Together

    Chapter 633 Eating Together


    "That''s all for this meeting. Everybody, get back to work!" Rocky said with a smile while looking at the


    Themanders shook their heads, sighed, and bowed back.


    "During dinner, I hope that there will be nomander that will leave with someme excuse. Even


    though I amid back, I don''t like anyone to take my words lightly," Rocky added before the


    After hearing what Rocky said, themanders trembled with fear and left quickly.


    "Thesemanders have been used to an easy life. But now it''s time for them to show their


    behind my back. But it doesn''t matter, I will make thesemanders obedient and they will follow me.


    Butpared to thesemanders, the most important thing was for the Crimson Dragon Army to be


    united," Rocky murmured with his eyes narrowed after themanders left.


    For most of his time in the Crimson Dragon Group, Rocky stayed at the bottom. First he stayed in the


    northwest military camp, then he transferred to the logistics camp. With his experience, he knew that


    bullying was prevalent in the army, and it was always the weaklings who were bullied. This led to the


    disturbance of the army and their decreasedbat effectiveness, especially in the face of danger


    where the army was shattered into pieces and they could not unite together. Rocky had helped the


    Crimson Dragon Army a lot of times and he knew what was happening inside the army.


    The biggest weakness of the Crimson Dragon Army was actually the arrogantmanders. In Rocky''s


    eyes, it was obvious in the war of Evian City that there were fewmanders, the Elite Commander


    included, who dared to take the lead. Most of themanders did not dare to step forward and


    shoulder responsibilities because they were too afraid of Lance.


    So Rocky changed to correct the Crimson Dragon Army''s ways. At first, he knew he needed to get


    solid foundation and support from the soldiers who were always at the front line. If he could get the


    support of these soldiers, then he would have the strength of the Crimson Dragon Army. As for the


    dissatisfaction of themanders in him, Rocky knew that they could not defeat him, not when they


    lost the support of the soldiers.


    Of course, this was just a bad n. As a matter of fact, what Rocky wanted was to see the whole


    Crimson Dragon Army united. However, this was not easy to achieve. The truth was dogs could never


    change their preference for bones. And just like those dogs, thesemanders could never change


    their ways. They were ustomed to ming each other and receiving instant sess and benefits.


    Actually, Rocky didn''t n to rely on thosemanders, but he still needed their help to get


    unexpected results.


    As the saying goes, "Those who have the hearts of the people will have the world." Rocky believed in


    the same ideology. Of course, he did not have enough of people''s hearts to have the world, but soon


    he would take control of the Crimson Dragon Army.


    The fire in the main camp reflected the sky as the night fell.


    Besides the five thousand soldiers in the main camp, the rest of the soldiers were stationed in other


    camps which were less than a mile away from each other. Looking from above, they seemed to be


    surrounded by several forces which was very magnificent.


    At this moment, the thousands of soldiers in the main camp were gathered in groups of three to five.


    They ate porridge and steamed bun while they chatted.


    Suddenly someone shouted, "Commander in Chief is here!"


    In an instant, the whole camp fell into silence. All the soldiers stopped and looked towards the direction


    of the sound.


    The group of soldiers near the entrance of the camp dispersed quickly and stepped aside to make a


    wide path. As the soldiers created a path, a figure slowly walked over.


    "Commander in Chief!" Time seemed to slow down and it sounded like the shout was as loud as the


    waves. The area where Rocky walked by was crowded with people.


    Strange looks appeared on all the soldiers'' faces. They didn''t know the reason why Rocky was in their


    camp. The dirty and smelly camp where thosemanders didn''t like toe was greeted by the


    Commander in Chief, Rocky, which ttered the soldiers and made them feel included.


    After he passed through the crowd, Rocky made his way to the cook who was in charge of allotting the


    vegetable porridge and buns.


    "I want two buns and a bowl of porridge," Rocky said to the cook.


    "Commander... Commander in Chief... Why do you want buns and vegetable porridge?" the cook said


    while he trembled as he saw Rocky.


    "I''m asking because I want to eat them. Never mind, I''ll do it myself." Rocky took a bowl of vegetable


    porridge and two buns and didn''t say anything. Then he sat down at the table and began to eat.


    This immediately impressed the soldiers. They never thought that the Commander in Chief would join


    them in eating vegetable porridge and buns.


    Just as Rocky ate the vegetable porridge and buns, themanders he invited entered the camp.


    They were also shocked when they saw what Rocky did. They thought that Rocky just said that he


    would do it but would never swallow his pride and eat porridge and buns like a soldier. And he invited


    them to the camp, just to use them to show off his noble sentiment. To their surprise, as soon as they


    came in, they saw how Rocky ate with delight in front of the soldiers. They all sweated upon seeing that


    and they all felt an ominous foreboding.


    "Thank you foring. Let''s eat together!" Rocky waved at themanders when he saw them came.


    He immediately said to the cook, "Get vegetable porridge for them."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The cook froze for a second, but then he hurriedly got a few bowls of vegetable porridge and brought


    them along with the buns to themanders.


    Themanders looked at the vegetable porridge and the stale yellow steamed buns in their hands.


    Their expressions were painted with disgust and it''s as if it was worse than crying.


    "What are you doing? Eat your food," urged Rocky, as he fixed his eyes on themanders.


    All themanders looked at each other. They looked like they wanted to cry, but there were no tears


    from their eyes. They had no choice but to bite and cooperate with the army under the supervision of


    Rocky.


    And in the moment, the whole army was in an uproar.


    "Don''t stand still, eat quickly or the porridge will be cold," Rocky said to the many eyes that stared at


    him, then bit his bun.


    "From now on, before we send out our troops, everymander including myself will go to various


    camps. We will have dinner with the Crimson Dragon Army''s soldiers in turns, and enjoy the same food


    with you like equals. When we defeat the Timber Deity Empire, I''ll then invite all the soldiers to have a


    good meal," Rocky announced loudly.


    Every soldier in the camp was shocked by Rocky''s words. They had an incredible expression on their


    faces, and soon, they realized the oddness of the Commander in Chief. They raised their voice, for the


    majestic moment!

 Chapter 634 Great Confidence

    Chapter 634 Great Confidence


    The following day, the news spread like wildfire and soon everyone knew that Rocky led the


    matter. To some people, they saw him as a pretentious and easy going Commander in Chief, while to


    others, he was deemed to be an extraordinary leader. Moreover, more and more rumors about how he


    was doing his job spread around.


    However, Rocky was a man of both action and words as he proved everyone what he was capable of


    as a leader. In the next two days, right during every meal time, he would be seen by the soldiers, unlike


    somemanders who had failed to carry out this n. Seeing him like this had won the hearts of the


    many as they knew that he was able to keep his promise. That was why in the next few days, it was no


    surprise that he had already gained the trust and support of almost all of the soldiers in the main camp.


    After a few days, Isis, along with the Elite Regiment and several other Elite Commanders and Frontline


    Commanders arrived at the main camp in the front line.


    But as soon as they arrived, manyints from themanders in the main camp were addressed


    to Isis.


    "Why don''t you rest for a while?" studying the terrain in his tent, Rocky asked upon noticing Isis


    entering the tent.


    "I heard that you have made themanders suffer a lot as soon as you took office," Isis uttered in a


    calm tone. As far as Rocky knew her, it was deemed unusual for her to say that in such a gentle voice.


    "Well, if I don''t teach them a lesson, then sooner orter, they will be the ''pests'' of the Crimson


    Dragon Army, and you know that I can''t let that happen," said Rocky, as if nothing was wrong.


    "In any case, they have made very considerable contributions to the Crimson Dragon Army. Watch it, if


    they feel unhappy about you embarrassing them, then you will be in trouble," Isis reminded as she


    fixed her eyes on him.


    "Don''t worry about it. After all, our troops will be off to war in a few days," replied Rocky in a leisurely


    tone.


    "But from what I''ve heard, the soldiers of the Crimson Dragon Army support you a lot. Just on the way


    here, I heard many soldiers talk about you and say that you are very easygoing," Isis said with a yful


    smile as she added to the conversation. All she was worried about was that the change of the


    Commander in Chief might greatly affect the Crimson Dragon Army''s morale. But when she arrived at


    the main camp, she knew that she did not have to worry anymore. There, she found out that except for


    theints from themanders against Rocky, the whole Crimson Dragon Army seemed to


    support him with all of their hearts. Unexpectedly, Rocky had won over the hearts of the soldiers in


    such a short span of time.


    "Aside from the Elite Regiment, how manymanders did you bring this time?" Rocky smiled calmly


    and asked after hearing what she had just said.


    "I brought Commander Ron, Marin, and four other Frontline Commanders. The Crimson Dragon Army


    has put most of the forces in this battle, that is why there will be no other choice but to win this!" Isis


    said with a hint of firmness in her eyes.


    "But what about the Magic Dragon Army? I am concerned that they don''t seem to make a sound,"


    Rocky asked as he squinted his eyes at Isis.


    "Their mission is to support us, but the path ispletely up to them. Which is why they''ll have to stay


    put for the time being. And besides, Buff seems to have a prejudice against you, and I think he''ll have


    to see your performance first," Isis spoke.


    "Really? Is that so? We''ll let him watch carefully. Three days from now, we will go to war. And I''m just


    wondering whether the helpers I need will show up," Rocky uttered to himself as the corners of his


    mouth suddenly lifted into a smirk.


    However, just the day before the Crimson Dragon Army was ready to set off to war, three people


    suddenly came into Rocky''s tent.


    "Hey Boss Rocky!" an overly excited and blurry figure spoke unexpectedly.


    "Stupid, we should call him Commander in Chief from now on," the man beside the figure said.


    "Commander in Chief!"


    Entering the tent were Louis, Thor, and Joss.


    "Oh, I thought you wouldn''t make it!" Rocky looked at Louis with smiling eyes.


    "All I want is to make any small contribution, to the best of my abilities, and offer that to the Crimson


    Dragon Army," Louis said with humility.


    "Alright. From now on, Camp Director Louis will be my adviser. As for Thor and Joss, you two will also


    work for me. Starting today, the three of you are my confidants. Don''t let me down," Rocky said with


    sincerity to the three new staff. Rocky made the decision all because he knew no one he could trust


    within the circle in the Crimson Dragon Army. After all, he would surely need trusted confidants


    especially if there was any possibility that there might be spies from the Timer Deity Empire, who might


    have infiltrated their army. Aside from that, now that he was the Commander in Chief, it was almost


    impossible for him to do everything personally and he needed someone reliable, and someone he


    could trust to work for him. After taking careful consideration, he chose Louis for he was talented, and


    would be very useful in the next battle with the Timber Deity Empire. Although Thor and Joss were not


    that powerful, they held on to their loyalty to him which was why they truly deserved to work for Rocky.


    As they learned about their new duties, Louis could not help but nod in happiness, while both Thor and


    Joss smiled excitedly. For the three of them, it was a big honor and opportunity to be able to work with


    the Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Army.


    During the following day, Rocky led the Crimson Dragon Armyprised of fifty thousand soldiers


    towards the border of the Timber Deity Empire and entered the dangerous fighting area located on the


    Gehenna Border.


    And in no time, the news had spread to the border camp of the Timber Deity Empire that the Crimson


    Dragon Army had already gone to war.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Are theying? In that case, we will have to wee the Crimson Dragon Army in a few moments."


    Alyssa could not help but give a sardonic smile after hearing the news.


    "Who are you sending to fight this time?" Woods asked calmly.


    "You are no match for Rocky. I guess the only way is to fight him by myself." Alyssa seemed to have


    nned every step of her scheme.


    "But don''t you want to know first how strong the Crimson Dragon Army is? From what I''ve heard, the


    Crimson Dragon Army only has around fifty thousand soldiers. But I''m afraid that they have gathered a


    strong force which isposed of their Elite Regiment. There are many powerful warriors at the


    Heavenly Stage. Aside from that, their leader is a powerful warrior at the Supernal Stage," Woods


    spoke.


    "Well, he''s only at the Supernal Stage. If I personally attack him, then it''s not even worth mentioning.


    And besides, the two warriors that I have specifically invited are already at the Supernal Stage. By that


    time, this Elite Regiment will no longer be a threat to us," Alyssa arrogantly replied.


    "My warning still stands. I still think you''d better be careful," Woods warned and reminded Alyssa.


    "Rocky is just a paper tiger, but when the timees that I have to fight him, then he will surely die


    soon," Alyssa suddenly sneered.


    "You''ll know more right after you have a battle with him." Right at that moment, Woods seemed to be


    looking forward to watching the battle between Alyssa and Rocky.


    "By the way, is everything already settled there?" Alyssa asked with a chilly and murderous look in her


    eyes.


    "Be patient. It''s almost done. If you can stall the Crimson Dragon Army for ten days, then victory will


    surely be ours!"


    "Only ten days?" Alyssa askedughing like a queen while her eyes were shing with great


    confidence.

 Chapter 635 Who Is He

    Chapter 635 Who Is He


    As Rocky was leading the Crimson Dragon Army towards the border of the Timber Deity Empire, the


    mention of his name once again caused a stir in the Pce City. Even the royal family of the Holy


    Dragon Empire caught wind of it. Of course, this was all because of his marriage to Isis, as well as his


    appointment as Commander in Chief in the Crimson Dragon Army.


    Additionally, Rocky had just saved Evian City from the Timber Deity Empire, miraculously defeating


    their thirty thousand strong troops. This, in addition to his sudden marriage and promotion, was


    absolutely unheard of. In a short period of time, some nobody named had be the talk of the


    Pce City.


    In fact, Rocky was possibly the most famous man in the Holy Dragon Empire right now! The mere fact


    that he married Isis was enough to stun the royal family.


    Ever since she was young, Isis had been known to be the prodigy of the Holy Dragon Empire, thanks to


    her outstanding talent. In addition to her extraordinary skill as a spirit maniptor, she had grown to


    be a fine young woman who had mastery of military strategy and tactics. Isis was so impressive


    that she was deemed the most outstanding woman in the empire. She had been offered multiple


    arranged marriages by the emperor, but Lance had declined these. Knowing that Lance had only one


    daughter, the emperor never forced these marriages.


    Isis was also admired by the children of the royal family and the children of the famous ns in the


    Holy Dragon Empire. Even so, no one in particr seemed to impress her.


    But now, Isis suddenly married some nobody! Understandably, this made many people feel


    inconsbly jealous. Everyone wanted to know just who this "Rocky" was. How did he manage to win


    over Isis'' heart in such a short amount of time?


    However, what really surprised the emperor was not the marriage of Rocky and Isis, but the fact that


    Lance appointed Rocky as Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Army. Usually, it wasn''t so big


    a deal if someone was appointed as Commander in Chief, but since Rocky was some unknown


    character, the sequence of events were utterly unbelievable.


    Additionally, the Crimson Dragon Army was already preparing for their decisive battle with the Timber


    Deity Empire. This meant Lance should''ve personally led the battle, but he handed over such an


    important task to Rocky. Thispletely baffled the emperor.


    Although a fieldmander had the right to make decisions that went against even the emperor''s


    orders as war was afoot, he was a bit concerned that Lance''s decisions were too rash.


    Not only was the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire dubious, but many military officers and even the


    royal family were doubtful about Lance''s decision. On the other hand, some people were just thriving


    off of this hot gossip. First, this Rocky person saved Evian City; then, he married Isis and was


    promoted! If the Crimson Dragon Army was defeated this time, Lance and his Crimson Dragon Group


    would be in big trouble.


    Meanwhile, a discussion was going on in Alston''s bedroom in the Pce City.


    "Who on earth is Rocky, Priest Dean? How did he manage to marry Lance''s daughter and be


    appointed as Commander in Chief by him?" Alston scratched his chin as he pondered aloud, Priest


    Dean sitting beside him. He had a bad feeling about this.


    "I don''t know, but I''m sure that Rocky is definitely not from a noble n or the royal family. But what''s


    strange is that Lance could not have married his daughter to a nobody. Furthermore, with her talents


    and des, there''s no way Isis would fall for some ordinary man. So, what makes Rocky so


    special?" Priest Dean also felt that everything that was happening was inconceivable.


    "Send someone to the Gehenna Border right away to find out Rocky''s background," Alston ordered


    after a moment''s hesitation.


    "What are you worried about, Your Royal Highness?" Priest Dean asked pointedly, as though he had


    read Alston''s mind.


    "You''d better investigate it first," Alston motioned with a wave of his hand, indicating Priest Dean should


    ask no more questions.


    "Yes, Your Royal Highness. However, might I mention¡ªyou didn''t seem to get any closer to Her Royal


    Highness. That can''t be good!" Priest Dean continued carefully.


    "Don''t mention it. I went to see her almost every day, but she shut the door to be rid of me. It seems


    she''s deliberately avoiding me." Alston heaved an anxious sigh.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Is she aware of what happened back then?" Priest Dean asked with concern, worry lines forming on


    his forehead.


    "I don''t think so." Alston shook his head.


    "I hope that is the case. I shall go now." And with that, Priest Dean took his leave.


    Three dayster, the fifty thousand soldiers of Crimson Dragon Army reached the border of the Timber


    Deity Empire.


    As darkness crept over thend, it was decided that the army set up camp on the spot.


    At this moment, many people gathered in the tent of the Commander in Chief. Two heads of the Elite


    Regiment, four Elite Commanders, and several Frontline Commanders, such as Marin, were present.


    "ording to our investigation, there are about forty thousand soldiers guarding the border of the


    Timber Deity Empire. In the battle of Evian City, the Timber Deity Empire had lost nearly thirty thousand


    soldiers. Additionally, counting their loss at the battle in the Deity Unicorn Valley, we have estimated


    that their leftover military force isprised of around forty thousand soldiers. Since there are also


    wars taking ce on other border of the Timber Deity Empire, it is impossible for them to mobilize a


    reinforcements anytime soon." Allen cleared his throat as he reported the information collected by the


    Elite Regiment.


    Although there weren''t many members in this Elite Regiment, the division ofbor was clear. Some


    members were dedicated to sneaking into the Timber Deity Empire to spy on them, gaining military


    information. Each member was notably strong, at least at the eighth grade of the Earthly Stage. Thus, it


    was more efficient for them to collect the urate and confidential information as opposed to ordinary


    spies.


    "Do you know the specific military distribution?" Rocky asked, squinting hard.


    "ording to the information we have just received, the forty thousand troops are mainly distributed in


    these three areas." Allen pointed at the map of the terrain as he spoke.


    "The first is the White Water Mountain, located on the left of the defense line. Due to the high terrain


    and the bodies of water nking the sides, it is easy to defend and difficult to attack. The Timber Deity


    Empire has deployed ten thousand troops there. The second area is the Misty in," he continued,


    pointing at another area on the map. "It would be difficult to attack here, as the fog remains thick all


    year round, forming a natural barrier. Only five thousand soldiers are deployed on this in. The rest of


    the troops are on the right wing of the defense line, which is at Dragon Tiger Road. The Dragon Tiger


    Road is rtively t and wide, so it''s easy to attack. Therefore, the Timber Deity Empire has gathered


    most of their military forces to defend themselves here." Allen nodded towards Rocky, indicating the


    end of his report.


    "I see." Rocky scratched his chin, lost in his thoughts.

 Chapter 636 Full of Confidence

    Chapter 636 Full of Confidence


    "The Dragon Tiger Road can be attacked easily but it is hard to defend. Our army have fought against


    the Timber Deity Empire here twice and have defeated them twice! It is a weakness of the Timber Deity


    Empire. Losing the fight here twice has traumatized their army. I am sure we can defeat them again


    with our experience and with aprehensive n," Isis said proudly and nodded.


    "I think we can still put our main offense on the Dragon Tiger Road. The scouts detected that the


    current forces of the Timber Deity Empire in this right-wing defense line are only twenty-five thousand


    soldiers. It will be impossible for them to resist our attack," Commander Ron, one of the Elite


    Commanders, suggested.


    The othermanders nodded in agreement. The Dragon Tiger Road was the obvious weakness of


    the Timber Deity Empire''s defense line. Moreover, the Crimson Dragon Army had defeated the Timber


    Deity Empire twice before in the Dragon Tiger Road. This fact made thesemanders more confident


    in the future battle. Along with their military strength, it was a great chance to win the battle.


    "Rocky, what do you think of this suggestion?" Isis turned to look at Rocky who was silent as a rock.


    She wanted to see if Rocky had alreadye up with a better solution. Most of the time, Rocky''s ns


    were better than the rest of their ns.


    "If I were Alyssa, I would have tried my best to defend the Dragon Tiger Road since I knew it was the


    weak point of the defense line," said Rocky. Isis was right about Rocky. He was thinking indeed about


    the attack n all along. Isis admired this about Rocky, his calm demeanor in times of battle.


    "But the forces of the Timber Deity Empire are weaker than ours. We have plenty of advantages over


    them. If we attack the Dragon Tiger Road by storm, I am sure that they won''t be able to withstand it for


    a few days," said one of the Elite Commanders confidently as if the uing battle was as easy as


    counting numbers.


    "Louis, what''s your opinion?" Rocky didn''t reply to the Elite Commander as he turned to look at his


    adviser, Louis, waiting for his opinion.


    Louis nodded, and said with fullposure, "Although the Dragon Tiger Road is easy to attack, the


    rainforest behind it is sorge that it would be easy for the Timber Deity Empire to retreat and hide


    there. If the Timber Deity Empire decides to withdraw their defense line and enter the forest, we will


    have only a few opportunities to defeat them even if we have the military advantages. Moreover, our


    advantages may turn into disadvantages if we fight against our enemy in this kind of rainforest where


    there are many swamps and spirit-manipted beasts. It would be a dangerous ce for our soldiers if


    they chase their opponents. Besides, we are not familiar with the terrain of the rainforest. It will be very


    easy to step into the traps of the Timber Deity Empire." Louis didn''t show his reaction towards the


    he said, Rocky immediately understood what Louis implied.


    "It seems that the reason why the Timber Deity Empire sent their troops to guard the Dragon Tiger


    Road was to attract our attention and military forces there. If we want to win the Dragon Tiger Road, we


    will put most of our forces in their right-wing defense line. But after drawing our forces, they may


    choose to retreat into the rainforest. To the Timber Deity Empire, the Dragon Tiger Road is just a bait to


    lure our forces and this rainforest is their true defense line. This move of Alyssa is really smart!" Rocky


    analyzed resolutely with his arms folded across his chest.


    When themanders heard this, they looked at each other shockingly. In fact, Rocky was really


    smart as well! They couldn''t see through Alyssa''s true tactics and intentions. They felt pretty safe and


    secure with Rocky standing by their side.


    "So you''re saying that we can''t gather our forces to attack their right wing?" Isis asked. She wanted


    Rocky to give more advice.


    "If we can''t attack the right wing, we will have to attack the left wing. And the Misty in in between is


    also known as the ''devil battlefield''. It is the most dangerous ce upied by the Timber Deity


    Empire. Attacking with all of our troops might be useless in the end," Commander Ron replied.


    Everyone nodded in agreement. They would have no choice but to attack the left wing if the Dragon


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Tiger Road was a trap.


    "No, we will still attack the right-wing defense line." Rocky shook his head and eximed.


    Everyone was surprised and turned to look at Rocky. Obviously, they didn''t understand what he meant.


    "Rocky, didn''t you say that Alyssa wanted to draw our forces to the right-wing defense line? If we attack


    the right wing, we will step into her trap," Isis asked, confused.


    "You''re right. We will be tricked by Alyssa." Rocky nodded and smiled mischievously.


    "Commander in Chief, are you going to turn their trick against them?" Allen responded immediately.


    "Head Allen, you''re right. You really are a veteran in battle. Since Alyssa wanted us to fall into her trap,


    we will take this chance to defeat her. What I''m nning is to make them believe that we''re going to


    attack their right wing, but we''re going to actually strike the weak point of their defense line." Rocky


    seemed to have aprehensive n.


    "The weak point? Isn''t it the Dragon Tiger Road?" Marin couldn''t help but ask.


    "It''s the Misty in," Rocky uttered.


    Everyone was stunned when they heard this. The Misty in was the most dangerous ce in the


    battlefield. Even if they already knew that the Dragon Tiger Road was a bait, most of themanders


    would choose to attack it instead of the Misty in. They didn''t want to risk the casualty of fighting on


    the Misty in.


    The Misty in was a ''devil''s battlefield'' just as Commander Ron had said. Because of the bad


    weather and the fog there all year round, it was almost impossible for people to see the road, let alone


    to fight there. Soldiers would easily get lost and be left there to die. Otherwise, the Timber Deity Empire


    wouldn''t use only five thousand troops to guard the Misty in.


    However, Rocky said that the Misty in was a weak point of their defense line. Themanders


    didn''t understand what Rocky meant.


    "Commander in Chief, are you kidding? Do you really want to attack the Misty in?"


    "Although there are only five thousand soldiers guarding the Misty in, we probably can''t defeat them


    even with twenty thousand soldiers. It''s not easy to go through the Misty in. We may be ambushed


    by the enemy anytime..."


    "Attacking the Misty in is no different from seeking your own doom."


    All themanders raised their objections, obviously against Rocky''s decision to attack the Misty


    in.


    "I didn''t order you to fight. I will lead my troops to attack it. I only need three thousand soldiers," Rocky


    said while he put out three fingers.


    Upon hearing that, all themanders were dumbstruck with amazement. They looked at Rocky in


    disbelief, as if he was a new person. They wondered if Rocky was out of his mind.


    Twenty thousand soldiers might not be enough to upy the Misty ins. When themanders


    heard that Rocky would upy the Misty in with only three thousand soldiers, they thought he was


    joking.


    "Commander Ron, I order you to bring ten thousand soldiers to move to the left wing of the Timber


    Deity Empire tonight. You will attack the White Water Mountain, so you can restrain some forces of the


    Timber Deity Empire," Rocky ordered, ignoring the surprised expression of themanders.


    "Yes." Commander Ron nodded. Even if he didn''t know what Rocky was thinking, he obeyed his


    orders.


    "Isis, you will lead twenty thousand soldiers as the vanguard unit to attack the right wing," Rocky said


    while looking at Isis.


    "Okay," Isis replied softly. She trusted Rocky since he had led them to win so many fights against the


    Timber Deity Empire.


    "The rest of our troops will stay put for the time being. You will stay where you are and protect both the


    left and right wing. You must support each other all the time," Rocky added.


    Even though themanders were dissatisfied with Rocky, they swallowed their grievances since


    Rocky already made up his mind. The firmness of Rocky''s tone implied that they couldn''t change


    Rocky''s mind.


    "Head Allen, please stay here. For the othermanders, please go down to prepare for the battle,"


    Rocky said and waved his hand in dismissal.


    All themanders left Allen and Rocky in the tent.


    "Commander in Chief, it seems that many of themanders are still not convinced of you!" Allen said


    in a calm tone.


    "That''s their business. As long as they obey my orders. Sooner orter, they will know the essence of


    my n," Rocky said. He was not worried about his n at all.


    "It seems that you are pretty confident in your own n, Commander in Chief. Well, I can rest my heart


    now." Allenughed.


    "Confidence is the foundation of victory. If you don''t have confidence, you will be far from sess,"


    Rocky replied calmly.


    "Any orders?" Allen knew that he needed to deal with something important since Rocky told him to


    stay, so he asked Rocky directly.


    "I wonder if you can send a few masters at the Heavenly Stage to the Misty in first. I need them to


    find a chance to sneak into the military camp of the Timber Deity Empire," Rocky asked.

 Chapter 637 Theres No Need To Rush

    Chapter 637 There''s No Need To Rush


    "No problem. However, how do you n to capture the Misty in with only three thousand armed


    forces, Commander in Chief? The Misty in is widely known to be easily defensible but virtually


    impossible to attack. Plus, there are five thousand soldiers from the Timber Deity Empire who are


    defending the ce. We do not have even a dog''s chance of winning." Allen nodded at Rocky, but


    confusion and doubt still gued his mind.


    "You will soon find out. Come with me then," Rocky said with a mysterious smile.


    "Okay. I''m looking forward to that." Allen was a little bit appeased when he saw the confidence that


    emanated from Rocky. He looked forward to finding out how he would aplish that.


    After Allen left themander-in-chief''s tent, Rocky continued to pore over the military topographic


    map.


    Soon after, Isis walked into the tent with a cup of tea.


    "I made ginseng tea for you. Drink it, while it is warm." Rocky looked up at her with an appreciative


    smile, as she served the ginseng tea to him.


    "Thank you, Isis." He took the cup carefully and drained the tea with one gulp.


    "Are you really confident about conquering the Misty in?" asked Isis. She could see, that there was


    no trace of hesitation or worry in his actions. However, she wondered if it was all an act.


    "What? You don''t believe me?" Rocky looked up at Isis, with a teasing glint in his eyes.


    "I do believe you. But it is no joke to fight on this Misty in! Even my father once suffered losses at


    the Misty in, so I was worried..." Isis wrung her hand anxiously. She was looking at the floor, so


    Rocky waited for her to look up before he answered. His voice was firm, and it soothed the anxiety in


    her heart.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t fight a battle carelessly. The Misty in is indeed dangerous, but it''s a double-


    edged sword. It depends on what advantage you make use of," Rocky exined with a smile. Then, he


    continued jokingly, "You made tea for me, and you''re worried about me. You would be a good wife. If I


    had known that earlier, I wouldn''t have agreed to a fake marriage. It would be great to be your real


    husband, instead."


    A blush spread prettily over Isis'' face. Although Rocky was praising her, the words sounded like he was


    flirting with her. She wondered if Rocky could hear the violent thuds her heartbeat made.


    "Don''t stay up toote," Isis said instead, as she looked coyly at her feet. She couldn''t meet his eyes,


    embarrassed further by the blush that she knew was on her cheeks. She could feel her cheeks and


    ears burning with its warmth. Before Rocky could tease her more, Isis excused herself awkwardly and


    left.


    The next day, as Rocky had nned, they attacked the enemy from three sides. Nearly ten thousand


    soldiers, led by Commander Ron and three Frontline Commanders, marched over to the left wing of the


    Timber Deity Empire''s defensive line. Another twenty thousand vanguard soldiers were led by Isis.


    These soldiers approached the Timber Deity Empire from the right wing of its defensive line.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and Allen led three thousand forces to the middle of the defensive line. They did so


    in secret, masked by the soldiers who were approaching from the right and left wings.


    "What are you doing here?" Rocky asked in surprise. They had barely set out when he noticed, that


    Marin had set out with them. He didn''t remember asking Marin toe with him, though.


    "My cousin asked me to follow you," Marin replied reluctantly.


    "Really? Your face tells me, you don''t want to, though." A teasing smile crossed Rocky''s lips. Of


    course, Marin wasn''t amused.


    "Humph!" She looked away with an annoyed frown on her face. She was trying hard to ignore Rocky''s


    teasing, but she didn''t make it easy. The truth was that she was worried about Rocky as well. Since she


    met him, she couldn''t help but feel uneasy and frustrated. She knew that she should ept the truth,


    that Rocky was already her cousin''s husband. She should give up on her pathetic crush on him.


    However, her affection for Rocky always stirred whenever he was around. It was mental suffering,


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    worse than any cruel torture that she knew.


    Rocky smirked beside her and shrugged. He decided toy off the teasing before she killed him before


    their enemies.


    One night passed swiftly. Rocky and Allen reached the Misty in with three thousand soldiers.


    The Misty in, as its name indicated, was a vast expanse ofnd. The mist that enveloped it


    wage a war. It also felt ufortably cold and damp. All in all, it was not an ideal condition to mount an


    attack.


    Upon Rocky''s orders, all the soldiers were connected by ropes. This was to prevent them from getting


    separated on the Misty in.


    "Louis, it''s your time to shine!" Rocky said to Louis, who was standing next to him.


    "I will do the best I can." As soon as the orders passed from Rocky''s lips, Louis started to move. He


    walked to the front of the troops and led the way forward.


    The defense camp of the Timber Deity Empire was located at the end of the Misty in. It was


    extremely difficult to get there since the mist made it practically impossible to navigate. Without a


    professional guide, it was crazy even to step inside. Thankfully, Rocky had considered this already.


    "Commander in Chief, you are truly a wise leader!" Allen couldn''t help but praise Rocky for his wise


    appointment.


    "If it is a rose, it will bloom sooner orter," was Rocky''s profound reply.


    "Are you talking about yourself, as well?" Allen smiled.


    "I''m not a rose. I''m just a stem with thorns," said Rocky in self-mockery.


    "Well, the stem supports the rose," Allen insisted.


    Rockyughed and responded, "Head Allen, I won''t increase your sry, no matter how hard you try to


    tter me."


    "I''m just telling the truth. I''m curious about who you really are," Allen responded with an implied smile.


    "Is that so? What good would it do for you to know who I am?" asked Rocky curiously, but leisurely.


    "None really, but maybe it would benefit you. If you want to be trusted and supported by people, you


    should trust people first. If you wear too many masks, you will be unable to see clearly and tend to


    doubt others. You will lose your trust in the long run," said Allen.


    "I will keep your words in mind, Head Allen." Rocky nodded sagely, but he didn''t offer any more words.


    While Rocky and his soldiers were walking through the middle of the Misty in, the left and right


    wings of the Timber Deity Empire''s defensive line were also being attacked by the Crimson Dragon


    Army.


    The two armies fought fiercely, as wolves who were protecting their territories.


    At the Timber Deity Empire''s side, Alyssa had assumed personalmand on the right wing of their


    defensive line. Her belief that she hadplete control of the Crimson Dragon Army was bolstered


    when she saw the hostile forces were attacking from the right wing, exactly as she had expected.


    A day and a night had passed in fierce fighting. However, Alyssa was caught by surprise when Isis


    suddenly retreated with her vanguard soldiers. Since then, nothing happened at the right defensive


    line.


    "Curious, very curious! Why did the Crimson Dragon Army stop attacking? They ought to strengthen


    their offensive while they have the strength. Did they realize that the Dragon Tiger Road was a trap?


    But it doesn''t matter, even if they''ve found out. If they didn''t attack from the Dragon Tiger Road, they


    would end in a stalemate. They would just be wasting their time and effort if they attacked from the left


    or the middle of the defensive line. That would be extremely favorable for the Timber Deity Empire.


    That clever Rocky definitely knew this. I''m sure he would choose to strike from the Dragon Tiger Road


    in full force," Alyssa said as she analyzed the situation. She wondered what tricks the Crimson Dragon


    Army was up to, and why they ceased their attack on the right side.


    "Maybe, this is a trick by Rocky. He could be pretending to stop their attacks so that we would let our


    guard down. Then, they would attack with full force, hoping to catch us off-guard," said Alyssa, and her


    eyes narrowed suspiciously. She figured that she needed to block off the Crimson Dragon Army for ten


    days which would cause them the most damage. She didn''t have to rush to achieve sess. She


    would just fight and steadily chip the enemies'' ranks until it was time to counterattack.

 Chapter 638 In the Dark

    Chapter 638 In the Dark


    Alyssa did not realize that Rocky and his troops outsmarted them. She thought they were just slow,


    when truth was that the vanguard troops led by Isis were merely buying time. The Crimson Dragon


    Army had studied their movements and knew that most forces of the Timber Deity Empire would gather


    on the right wing tounch an attack. Hence, they took their time until Rocky entered the Misty in


    and it was toote for the Timber Deity Empire to mobilize forces by then.


    In other words, the Crimson Dragon Army was purposely led into the Dragon Tiger Road. The


    vanguard troops who started the attack were merely a bait to lure them in.


    Day two into the Misty in, Rocky and his troops received information from a member of the Elite


    Regiment. It revealed their enemy''s patrol route.


    "If we take this road, we might meet the patrol of the Timber Deity Empire." Louis looked up from the


    map and into the ominous path ahead of them. His eyebrows furrowed.


    Rocky and Allen exchanged nces.


    "What do you suggest?" Rocky asked Louis. They needed to think of ways to be sneakier. They


    couldn''t risk being seen by the patrol.


    "The Misty in is too open. We may not be able to hide from the patrol forever," Louis said. "I can


    think of only one way but it might be too risky."


    "Tell us," pleaded Rocky.


    "The Timber Deity Empire only has one patrol roaming the area with thick mist. We can pass through


    the thick mist to avoid it. We need to be careful. It would be a big trouble for us if we are to be spotted,"


    reminded Louis.


    "Allen, what do you think?" Rocky asked looking at Allen.


    "We don''t have much choice but to try it. Otherwise, we have to abandon our whole n," Allen


    answered.


    "Commander Marin," Rocky called out. "Tell the whole army that we will be changing directions." Rocky


    gestured towards the direction of the troops.


    Marin epted and promptly left to deliver the message.


    Soon, Rocky and his troops found themselves advancing towards the area with thick mist.


    As soon as the sun set, the darkness became almost unbearable. The whole of Misty in was


    covered with mist so dark and thick that a me could only light up a meter or two around it. Eventually,


    the troop reached the area covered by thick mist. Everyone felt like they lost their ability to see. They


    could barely recognize each other even if they stood face to face.


    To properly navigate the space, Rocky asked his troops to walk in a straight long line with a few torches


    lit up.


    "Commander in Chief, there''s something ahead of us," a spirit maniptor informed Rocky.


    "Put out all the torches and stand where you are," Rocky ordered at once.


    The troops quickly put their light out and quietly moved through the dark mist.


    A few steps into it, Rocky saw more than ten torches walking towards them.


    "That might be the patrol," Allen guessed.


    "Should we go ahead and kill them?" Marin asked Rocky.


    "No, we can''t do that. They are expected to go back to their camp and report in time. If they don''t


    return, people would get suspicious," Rocky said in a low whisper.


    "What should we do then?" Marin asked, frowning.


    "We have to distract them," Rocky answered.


    "If we are going to do that, then we better be sure they won''t be able to tell that we are spirit


    maniptors," Allen said with a worried look on his face.


    "Isn''t it a bit too dark to try to go through the mist to distract them? We might lose our troops who would


    attempt to approach them," Louis added.


    "I have a n. Allen, please lead the troops. I''ll distract the patrol. I''ll see you at our destination.


    Nothing will change," Rocky ordered.


    "Do you n to approach them? Why not let me do it?" Allen figured it shouldn''t be the job of the


    Commander in Chief to distract a patrol. Besides, it would put him in a vulnerable position. They could


    not risk losing Rocky.


    "No one is more suitable than me. Don''t worry." Rocky assured An with a soft smile.


    "If you insist." Allen feltforted by Rocky''s confidence.


    As Rocky was leaving, someone grabbed his arm. It was Marin and she looked worried.


    "Be careful," Marin said with a crack in her voice. "Well," she added quickly as she let go of Rocky''s


    arm. "Isis wanted you to know that."


    Rocky smiled curtly and then walked away. As he walked towards the torches, he realized he was


    making a bit noise. He quickly detoured and took a different direction.


    "Did you hear that? Let''s check it out," someone standing near the flickering fire said. Then, all the


    shadows moved quickly then disappeared into the distance.


    "March forward," Allen ordered the troops as soon as he realized that Rocky had sessfully


    distracted the patrol.


    They spent the entire night marching at full speed through the Misty in.


    Rocky continued running a few meters until he realized the patrol was still away from him behind. He


    then opened his Magic Spiritual Space and summoned a wild spirit-manipted beast. He broke one of


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    its legs and threw it on the ground. Afterwards, he summoned Rainbow Glow Unicorn and disappeared


    by means of it.


    The patrol quickly reached Rocky''s previous spot, but they only saw an injured wild spirit-manipted


    beast and quickly returned to their camp, seemingly with no suspicion.


    Overhead, Rocky was silently following the patrol.


    Upon sunrise, Allen and the troops finally arrived at their destination. It was a spacerge enough to


    hide three thousand soldiers, but safe enough from the camp of the enemy. It was the end of the Misty


    in two miles away from the Timber Deity Empire''s camp.


    Fortunately, the mist was a lot thinner where they were. They could clearly see the scene from a


    distance.


    Oddly enough, Rocky still hadn''t shown up.


    "Why hasn''t hee yet? Did anything happen to him?" Marin said anxiously.


    "Let''s wait," Allen said. He was trying to be calm so as not to cause panic.


    Around noon time, a figure appeared from the distance.


    "What took you so long?" Marin ran towards the figure and let out a huge sigh of relief.


    Finally, Rocky was safe.

 Chapter 639 All In His Plan

    Chapter 639 All In His n


    "I casually circled around the military camp of the defenders of Timber Deity Empire and developed an


    attack n..." Rocky said with a smirk smile.


    "What are you going to do? I mean, whatever you do, our army will still be outnumbered. Moreover,


    their military camp looks quite solid..." Allen was also curious about what kind of n Rocky had to


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    defeat the five thousand defenders of Timber Deity Empire with just three thousand men of their own.


    "Head Allen, is there a way to secretly send a message to the members of Elite Regiment in the camp


    and ask them to get a set of military uniform of Timber Deity Empire?" Rocky asked,pletely


    ignoring Allen''s question. However, Rocky knew it wouldn''t be easy. Given that the Elite Regiment


    members were stationed in the enemy barracks, it was impossible for them to send messages through


    Carrier Beasts. Hopeful, he thought that the Elite Regiment were so powerful to the extent that they


    should have their unique ways to send messages to other people.


    "Of course I can do that." Allen nodded and opened the Magic Spiritual Space, only to find a pangolin-


    like spirit-manipted beast with carapaces all over its body and a head like a drill.


    "Is this the Armored Burrower? This is one of the cunning beasts that love to live in caves. They are


    especially cunning because they are sensitive to smells. They are also not easy to capture." Rocky


    immediately recognized the beast.


    "That''s right. Thanks to its heightened sense of smell, it can find its targets using its smell-sensitive


    nose, after special training and guidance, of course. Sadly, though, training a single beast would at


    least take three years. This is why only Elite Regiment have three of this kind of Armored Burrowers,


    which are used to convey the information that can''t be transmitted through normal ways," Allen said.


    "Is it Sheridan who trained the Armored Burrower?" Marin asked.


    "Yes, he trained them specially for Elite Regiment." Allen nodded.


    ''I will then ask Sheridan to tell me the training method, and then I will do my best to improve it. Maybe


    this way we can get a new one in a few months, '' thought Rocky.


    Allen released that Armored Burrower and the beast sneaked into the cave and disappeared quickly.


    "Tell me, what do you want the military uniform for?" Marin looked at Rocky in confusion.


    "It''s a secret," Rocky joked.


    "Who cares?" Marin immediately pouted upon hearing that.


    About two hourster, an Elite Regiment member brought a set of military uniform of Timber Deity


    Empire.


    "Head Allen, after a while¡­" Rocky walked to Allen and poured his n into his ears.


    As startling as Rocky''s n was, Allen could not help but smile.


    Immediately after telling Allen the n, Rocky changed into the military uniform of Timber Deity Empire


    and applied ck mud to his face and body, making himself look confounded.


    "Oh! What a beggar!" Marin said sarcastically upon seeing Rocky.


    Rocky smiled, turned around and disappeared.


    "Head Allen, what the hell is he going to do?" Marin asked eagerly after Rocky left.


    "He is going to send a message to the defenders of Timber Deity Empire," he responded.


    "A message, you say?" like Allen, Marin was also stunned.


    "Marin, you make an archer ambush here. After the defenders of Timber Deity Empire enter the area,


    you shall make a feint for 30 minutes, then retreat and join us," he immediately ordered.


    "Okay." Marin nodded.


    "Nothing ventured, nothing gained. Amander with such courage is quite a special person." Allen


    smiled, then started to make arrangements right away and ordered everyone to move southward and


    so on...


    Soon after, dressed in the military uniform of Timber Deity Empire, Rocky ran into the camp of the


    Timber Deity Empire with a panicked face.


    "Oh my God! Herees Crimson Dragon Army¡­" Rocky cried as soon as he entered the camp. His


    cry attracted all the soldiers in the camp who rushed to him at once.


    "Hey, what did you say? Crimson Dragon Army ising?" At this time, the deputymander came


    out of the crowd, and grabbed Rocky''s cor and asked.


    "Yeah, that''s right. All men in my patrol are dead. I am the only survivor," Rocky said sadly.


    "How did you survive?" themander asked doubtfully.


    "I was lucky, that is all. I had a stomachache, so I went to the toilet, and when I returned, I saw many


    soldiers in Crimson Dragon Army''s clothes were killing our men. Of course, I was terrified so I hid


    myself, and didn''te out until those soldiers left." Being an excellent actor, Rocky managed to put


    on a great act that conveyed how scared he still was.


    The deputymander looked with scrutiny at Rocky and then dragged him to themander''s tent.


    Suddenly, Rocky was standing before themander.


    "You said that you had found soldiers of the Crimson Dragon Army. Where did you find them? How


    many people are there?" asked the strongmander of Timber Deity Empire who had a fierce look.


    Rocky thought that he must be a spirit maniptor with a power that was above the Heavenly Stage.


    "I don''t know the exact number of people, but it was at least one person. They are two miles away from


    the camp," said Rocky.


    "One Person? Are you fucking kidding me?" Themander of Timber Deity Empire did not like


    feeling teased. How dare one person enter the Misty in? That was more of a suicide n.


    "I mean I saw at least one person. There might be more behind, but I ran back before I could see


    more," Rocky corrected him.


    Themander touched his stubble and nced at Rocky before frowning and saying, "I don''t


    suppose I have seen you before."


    "Your honor surely doesn''t remember a soldier who is as ugly as me. I have poured the honey bucket


    for you two days ago. You are suffering from constipation and have trouble excreting, right? You also


    have diar.. " replied Rocky calmly.


    "Hey, you, shut up!" themander was embarrassed by the facts that Rocky was stating. So he didn''t


    doubt Rocky''s identity.


    Of course, Rocky did not leave anything to luck. He had learned the ancient medical skills of this era


    from Sheridan, so seeing the patient''s illness from his face was a piece of cake.


    "Are you sure you have seen Crimson Dragon Army?" themander went on asking. Although he


    was tall and sturdy, he was extremely cautious in his actions.


    "Yes, sir. I''m sure, because I found a golden bill with the name of the branch of Super Beast Farm in


    Evian City on it. Isn''t this the city where the headquarters of Crimson Dragon Army is?" Rocky nodded,


    taking out a golden bill from his pocket and handing it over.


    Themander took the golden bill and inspected it only to find out that it was worth ten thousand


    taels of gold. He was shocked as he looked at it.


    "This golden bill is the one used in Super Beast Farm. Looks like Crimson Dragon Army did enter the


    Misty in. But there must be a small number of them, or else we should have found them much


    earlier," themander said as he put the golden bill into his pocket.


    "Deputy Commander Ling, lead two thousand soldiers, and take him to the ce where he found the


    enemy. If the Crimson Dragon Army was really there, stop them at once..." Themander thought for


    a moment before giving the order to the deputymander who had just brought Rocky in.


    Commander Ling nodded and carried out the order.

 Chapter 640 Just Admit Defeat

    Chapter 640 Just Admit Defeat


    Not long after, Deputy Commander Ling quickly left the camp with two thousand Timber Deity Empire


    soldiers. He asked Rocky to lead them to the ce where the Crimson Dragon Army appeared.


    ''Fortunately, I have learned the medical skills of this era from Sheridan. Otherwise, I could not deceive


    them so easily, '' Rocky thought, as his lips curved shrewdly. It was lucky that he reacted quickly earlier.


    If they figured out his trick, he would have been stuck in the enemy''s military camp, with no hope of


    escape.


    However, the ten-thousand golden bill that Rocky handed over was not a small sum for an ordinary


    person. He had taken it out without the slightest hesitation to use it as a bait. No wonder the


    About an hourter, Rocky had brought the two thousand soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire to the


    predetermined ce where he, Allen, and their troops had meet before.


    "It was right here," Rocky said as he turned to look at Deputy Commander Ling.


    Deputy Commander Ling looked around and saw many messy footprints, but there was no corpse to


    be seen.


    "Where are the corpses? Didn''t you say that your teammates were all killed?" Deputy Commander Ling


    asked suspiciously, as he stared at Rocky. From the beginning, he found Rocky bizarre and unfamiliar.


    "They must have been ughtered, and all traces have been obliterated, without even a trace of blood.


    The Crimson Dragon Army probably didn''t want us to know that they have already arrived here," Rocky


    replied with certainty.


    "Check this ce first," Deputy Commander Ling ordered with a wave of his hand. Once again, he


    believed Rocky''s words, since they sounded reasonable.


    The soldiers behind Deputy Commander Ling automatically fell into formation, and they began to


    advance in search of the Crimson Dragon Army. Rocky followed behind, with his arms folded across


    his chest and a weird smile on his face.


    They moved forward for a few meters, but there was no trace of the Crimson Dragon Army. Deputy


    Commander Ling immediately turned around and said to Rocky, "Are you sure they are here?"


    "Yes, but the Crimson Dragon Army might have moved to another ce," Rocky responded earnestly


    as if he was telling the truth. Inside, he snickered, when theypletely believed his lies.


    "This is so troublesome. Go back and report now." After Deputy Commander Lingined, he


    pinned Rocky with an annoyed re. He also ordered his soldiers to go back to the camp. He wanted


    to report to themander before he made any decision. Besides, he was suspicious of Rocky. Since


    all the information came from him, with no other witnesses or evidence, he decided to investigate him


    first.


    Rocky noticed Deputy Commander Ling''s annoyed expression. He knew that he was probably


    suspicious of him. However, he had arranged everything well, so he was not worried.


    Then, Deputy Commander Ling led his two thousand soldiers back toward the camp.


    As they moved in haste, countless arrows suddenly shot towards them.


    "Enemy attack! Form a defensive formation," Deputy Commander Ling cried out in rm. His face had


    turned ashen in fear and surprise.


    The Timber Deity Empire soldiers frantically formed a defensive formation to resist the arrows that were


    flying towards them.


    By this time, Rocky had already disappeared without anyone noticing.


    Not long after, a figure entered themander''s tent in a panic.


    "Why are you here? Didn''t you go to search for the Crimson Dragon Army with Deputy Commander


    Ling?" themander asked immediately when he saw the person who entered. It was Rocky.


    "Commander, we were ambushed! Many soldiers were seriously injured and even killed. Deputy


    Commander Ling asked me toe back to ask for support since I run faster than the others," Rocky


    eximed. He acted frantic as if he had just run from a fierce fight.


    "Ambush? How many members of the Crimson Dragon Army are there? Weren''t the troops led by


    Deputy Commander Ling enough?" themander uttered with a livid face.


    "Only two thousand," Rocky replied, his face serious and earnest.


    "Only two thousand soldiers dare attack my ce? They are just searching for death. But that''s fine. In


    this way, I can make a great contribution once I kill those Crimson Dragon Army soldiers. Besides,


    there must be rich men in the Crimson Dragon Army, as they easily dropped a ten-thousand golden bill


    as if it was a penny. All of their golden bills will be mine. Ha-ha!" Themander let out a smugugh,


    as he stood up. Then, he asked Rocky to follow him, as he went outside and quickly gathered a


    thousand soldiers. He told Rocky to lead them to the ce where the other soldiers were attacked.


    After themander left the camp with his troops, only two thousand soldiers were left to guard the


    camp. At this moment, several figures suddenly appeared from the three entrances of the camp. They


    swiftly and quietly killed the guards at the entrances.


    As soon as thest guard fell dead, more figures rushed in through the three entrances. In the next


    moment, the entire military camp of the Timber Deity Empire was filled with sounds of fighting and


    screaming.


    Meanwhile, the Timber Deity Empire''smander led the soldiers to advance halfway. They stopped


    abruptly when they encountered Deputy Commander Ling, who was rushing back with his troops.


    "Commander, why are you here?" Deputy Commander Ling asked in confusion when he saw the


    "Aren''t you trapped in an ambush?" themander asked in surprise. His eyes widened in rm,


    especially when he saw that Deputy Commander Ling and his soldiers were unharmed.


    "Yes, we were ambushed just now, but they stopped attacking all of a sudden. It''s all right now," Deputy


    Commander Ling responded, puzzled.


    "This is strange. Didn''t you need back-up because you were ambushed with a lot of casualties just


    now? That was what the guy you sent had said," themander said as he turned around to look for


    Rocky, but he didn''t find him. Suddenly, he realized that something was wrong. It was all a setup.


    "Damn it. We fall into a trap!"


    When themander and Deputy Commander Ling arrived at the camp with three thousand soldiers,


    it was already toote. The Crimson Dragon Army''s g had already been erected there. The front gate


    was firmly shut. On the watchtower beside the gate, Rocky, who had changed into his clothes, was


    standing with his hands behind his back. He looked at the troops of the Timber Deity Empire with a


    triumphant smile.


    "Bastard, who the hell are you?" the Commander of the Timber Deity Empire shouted angrily when he


    recognized Rocky. He never thought that he would be fooled by such a young brat. However, it was all


    because of his carelessness. He felt that the Misty in was safe, so he let his guard down. Of course,


    he did not expect that Rocky would use such a bold trick. He disguised himself as a member of the


    Timber Deity Empire to report the false news. He even used a ten-thousand golden bill as a bait to


    deceive him.


    However, it was useless for the Commander of the Timber Deity Empire to regret it. Their military camp


    had been upied by the Crimson Dragon Army, so the Crimson Dragon Army gained an advantage.


    The tight defense that the Timber Deity Empire soldiers had been counting on was now in their way,


    used by their enemies against them.


    "Admit defeat! Your camp is now upied by the Crimson Dragon Army. There is no chance for you to


    win now," Rocky eximed. He eyed themander coldly, no trace of sympathy in his eyes. It was


    his fault that he was too easily tricked.


    Themander was furious, and his entire body trembled with indignation. Of course, he wouldn''t give


    in so easily. He felt that the soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire were stronger than the Crimson Dragon


    Army''s soldiers. He waspletely confident that he could fight them and take the camp back. With a


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ferocious roar, he ordered, "Attack them and get the camp back!"


    In an instant, three thousand soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire were attacking the camp that they


    should have used to defend themselves.

 Chapter 641 Entering The Rainforest In Advance

    Chapter 641 Entering The Rainforest In Advance


    Meanwhile, the Timber Deity Empire''s military camp had a very solid defensive barrier, making the


    Crimson Dragon Army just stay put instead of attacking. As a result, the Timber Deity Empire soldiers


    tried to take it back and had to forcefully attack the military camp. In this deadly scenario, major


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    consequences could be imagined.


    At that time, the Crimson Dragon Army, with only less than a thousand soldiers, upied the military


    camp. On top of that, they had already annihted two thousand enemy soldiers. The Crimson Dragon


    Army now had more than two thousand soldiers, while the Timber Deity Empire had three thousand


    soldiers. However, this was still a far cry from the forces that they needed in order to fight against the


    Crimson Dragon Army.


    On the other hand, Rocky had already asked Allen to prepare simple yet tricky traps and waited for the


    enemy soldiers to fall into them.


    But themander of the Timber Deity Empire was so irritated and annoyed by Rocky''s tricks. He


    ignored the enemy''s advantage and ordered his troops to storm the military camp. As a result, it had


    decreased the number of Timber Deity Empire soldiers sharply, causing them a huge loss.


    This went on for quite a while, making the Timber Deity Empire soldiers more and more frustrated.


    Meanwhile, on the watchtower, Rocky wasmanding the soldiers to defend. While he was there, he


    saw that the Timber Deity Empire army had already copsed. Seeing this, he immediately ordered the


    rest of the Crimson Dragon Army to rush out from the military camp and attack the Timber Deity Empire


    soldiers, with Marin taking charge of the battle. Marin was a goodmander as she led the team of


    spirit maniptors to pin down the enemy''s spirit maniptors.


    "Get out of my way! I''m going to kill that bastard!" Themander of the Timber Deity Empire saw the


    military camp open and soon increased his momentum, releasing the strength of the Heavenly Stage.


    He rushed towards the military camp in an attempt to kill Rocky personally so that he could get back at


    him for the times when Rocky had seriously hurt him.


    But at that very moment, a cold wind suddenly blew at themander, making him feel a strong


    pressure pounce on him. When he tried to look carefully at where this came from, his face suddenly


    sank and his body could not help but tremble in shock.


    "A Supernal... Supernal Stage... m...master," he stuttered. Seeing that the figures in front of him had


    auras at the Supernal Stage, themander suddenly got weak in the knees.


    Right in front of him were Allen and his Elite Regiment. Besides Allen, the entire Elite Regiment were


    all above the Heavenly Stage. With such strength, sending them over to themander was enough


    to intimidate him and all of the enemies.


    "Head Allen, don''t frighten him to death. He could still be useful." Another man walked to Allen slowly


    and whispered in his ear at the moment.


    "You bastard..." Themander could not help but be ferocious upon seeing the man''s face.


    "Don''t be rude to Commander in Chief!" Allen shouted loudly.


    Stunned, themander of the Timber Deity Empire was silenced for a moment upon hearing what


    Allen had just said aloud. Staring at Rocky with wide eyes, he stammered, "Is he... R...Rocky Bai? The


    new Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Army?"


    Themander of the Timber Deity Empire was out of words to describe how surprised he was. He


    had never thought that the Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Army would be the one who


    told him some false information when he went deep into the enemy''s army. It was hard to imagine that


    the Commander in Chief actually used himself as a bait to lure the Timber Deity Empire soldiers to fall


    into the trap. He had never heard of such a brilliant n!


    "Which is why you deserve to lose," Allenmented with a smirk. If he were themander, then he


    might be also taken in by Rocky. After all, no one had expected that as the Commander in Chief, Rocky


    would do such a risky thing in person.


    "Right now, surrender is the best option for you. In that way, your sacrifice alone will save at least a few


    of your soldiers," Rocky persuaded him. However, one of the reasons why he wanted to do this was


    because he wanted to save more troops, just in case.


    Depressed, themander of the Timber Deity Empire was sincerely convinced by Rocky''s victory.


    Reluctant to ept his defeat, he turned his head and took a nce at the Timber Deity Empire


    soldiers who had risked their lives and fought bravely. Gritting his teeth, he ordered his men,


    "Surrender!"


    As soon as the Timber Deity Empire soldiers heard themander''s order, they dropped their


    weapons to the ground, looking dejected as they suffered from low morale.


    Seeing the enemy surrender in defeat, the other party immediately burst out a cheer which said,


    "Commander in Chief Rocky! Commander in Chief Rocky!"


    The Crimson Dragon Army led by Rocky might have lost more than half of their men, but with a


    casualty of less than two thousand soldiers they had managed to upy the dreadful ce¡ª the Misty


    in.


    After a night, just when Alyssa expected another assault on their right wing from the Crimson Dragon


    Army, she heard the news that the Misty in''s military camp had already been upied.


    "What? The Misty in''s camp has already been upied? Since when? How is that even possible?"


    The news had absolutely shocked Alyssa to her core. She knew that even if the Crimson Dragon Army


    had wings, it was still impossible for them to sneak through the Misty in without being noticed by


    anyone. Even with that, they still had upied the Misty in in such a short time, which was quite


    unusual since in reality, they should have not much time to be able to pull it off. However, what


    surprised her the most was that ording to the news, the Crimson Dragon Army seemed to have only


    used three thousand forces to upy the camppared to the Timber Deity Empire''s camp


    Meanwhile, in the camp, Rocky pointed at the red dot that was encircled on the topographic map on the


    table. Like a bullet, this red dot was shot into where it was calcted, and firmly nailed the defensive


    line of the Timber Deity Empire. This red dot on the map, however, was the Misty in that he had just


    conquered.


    "Alyssa would not have guessed that I had taken down the Misty in with three thousand soldiers. As


    we speak, the defensive line of the Timber Deity Empire is out of bnce. I''ll see how she will maintain


    it," Rocky murmured, his face unfathomable.


    Little did they know that it was a mistake that led to everything going wrong.


    Due to the fact that the defensive line in the Misty in was broken and the military camp was invaded,


    the entire border line of the Timber Deity Empire was affected. And it wasn''t easy for Alyssa to win this


    ce back though it was difficult for the Crimson Dragon Army to pass through the Misty in to


    support their forces in the fallen military camp of the Timber Deity Empire.


    In order to maintain the bnce of the Timber Deity Empire''s entire defense, Alyssa had to call in five


    thousand troops from the right wing of the defensive line to rush directly to the Misty in, to prepare


    on getting back the military camp and consolidating the defensive line.


    With only more than a thousand soldiers left in the camp, Rocky still led them with dignity and pride.


    However, it was not in Rocky''s n to make it in the beginning. Initially, his main purpose was just to


    attract the military forces of the Timber Deity Empire.


    On the other hand, Alyssa transferred five thousand troops from the right wing, making it more


    vulnerable.


    At the same time, Rocky had sent out a message to ask the reinforcement to join the right wing''s


    attack. In the end, on the right wing of the defensive line, the Crimson Dragon Army''s forces had risen


    up to more than thirty thousand, while the Timber Deity Empire had less than twenty thousand. As


    things went on like this, the defensive line on the Dragon Tiger Road was very soon on the edge of


    copse.


    Making a lot of effort, Alyssa still failed to make up for the difference in military forces. Furthermore, it


    was Isis who led the Crimson Dragon Army to attack the right wing. Determined to wipe out the


    humiliation, she adopted a strong and steady strategy to fight against her enemies. On the other hand,


    Alyssa could not do anything about the situation, which was why she was forced to bear with it.


    Since then, the Dragon Tiger Road was invaded, causing the Timber Deity Empire soldiers to retreat


    and be forced into the rainforest in advance.

 Chapter 642 The Biggest Sensation

    Chapter 642 The Biggest Sensation


    By the time the five thousand soldiers arrived at the Misty in, Rocky had already withdrawn from


    there. He and his troops had joined the rest of the Crimson Dragon Army that continued to attack the


    right wing.


    This marked the fifth day of the battle between the two forces. The defensive line of the Timber Deity


    Empire was on the verge of copse. It seemed the oue was tipping in favor of the Crimson


    Dragon Army.


    Additionally, the news that it took Rocky only five days to break through the defensive line of the Timber


    Deity Empire spread like wildfire, immediately causing a stir.


    Lance, upon hearing this news, was decidedly pleased yet surprised. He didn''t expect Rocky would


    break through the Timber Deity Empire''s defensive line so soon. He immediately sent messengers to


    share this exciting battle report to Pce City. The emperor needed to hear this good news as soon as


    possible.


    Once Pce City caught wind of this, Rocky once again became the talk of the city. The past few


    months, the Timber Deity Empire had the upper hand. Yet, in the span of only five days, their defensive


    line was infiltrated by a nobody!


    The Crimson Dragon Army was filled with a sense of pride for having garnered respect for the Holy


    Dragon Empire, pleasing even the emperor himself. However, what was most important was the fact


    that the Timber Deity Empire''s defensive line was weakened. This signaled the war wasing to an


    end soon, and that peace would finally reign. Again, the Holy Dragon Empire would defeat the Timber


    Deity Empire.


    Others weren''t so pleased to hear the good news. Buff, who was seething with jealousy, immediately


    mobilized thirty thousand soldiers of the Magic Dragon Army. He didn''t want Rocky to win all the glory.


    As soon as his troops were ready, he led his army to attack the left wing of Timber Deity Empire''s


    defensive line.


    In the two days that followed, the Timber Deity Empire''s defensive line was weakened even more, what


    with being attacked from both the left and the right. Alyssa did her best to hold the Crimson Dragon


    Army off, but she was growing desperate. There was no room for retreat; she knew that if they did fall


    back, it''d be the end for them.


    In the camp right behind their defensive line.


    In a makeshift tent, Alyssa seethed with rage. She hadn''t expected she''d fall for a trap set by Rocky.


    Furthermore, she didn''t think he''d guess her every move. With an angry snort, she recalled the events


    of how Rocky sessfully attacked the Misty in. Though she had mobilized troops, the whole


    defensive line disintegrated upon the Crimson Dragon Army''s attack.


    "Do you have any news?" Alyssa grumpily asked her brother.


    "The battle was supposed tost 10 days... Everything''s happening too fast," Woods replied with a


    frown. He initially expected the battle would take ten days, enough for them to implement their n


    smoothly. However, no one could have known that Rocky was so powerful. Furthermore, he had seen


    through Alyssa''s ns and destroyed the Misty in''s defensive line.


    Obviously, this time, the Timber Deity Empire underestimated Rocky''s courage. Such a mistake on


    their end resulted in great losses. Of course, the two recognized that they had been duped. Rocky had


    definitely hidden his true strength during theirst encounter. However, this time, he spared no one,


    defeating the Timber Deity Empire in one fell swoop.


    "We have three days left. However, I''m afraid the left and right wings can''t hold out for more than two


    days. Once they break through our defensive line, the Crimson Dragon Army will enter our territory."


    Alyssa shook her head angrily. She couldn''t believe this was happening. How could a nobody have the


    audacity to beat her? However, she thought it was definitely an ident. She just forgot that even


    though Misty in was difficult to attack, its impact on the whole defensive line was also hard to


    estimate. She should have deployed more troops there, in case of any emergency.


    "I have toe up with another n. We need more time." Woods knew that if Timber Deity Empire


    was defeated this time, it would be difficult to save face in the future.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "There is one way we can get more time..." Alyssa narrowed her eyes.


    "What is it?" Woods'' eyes lit up immediately.


    "Sue for peace," Alyssa said under her breath.


    "Sue for peace? Do you intend to buy time by making peace? However, if we break our word


    afterwards, it will hurt Timber Deity Empire''s reputation," Woods cried with disdain.


    "So we have to set a date for negotiation, just that day. By that time, let Crimson Dragon Army retreat


    from the negotiation by themselves." Alyssa smiled deviously as she formted a n.


    "Isn''t it too risky? What if it''s toote?" Woods asked with a frown, as he couldn''t conceal his worry.


    "This is the only way. This is the only time the Crimson Dragon Army would stop attacking temporarily.


    Then, we can deploy more troops quietly." Alyssa bit her lip. If she knew any other way, she wouldn''t


    dare do this.


    "Then, will Crimson Dragon Army even be willing to negotiate peace?" Woods asked.


    "Of course they will. As long as we agree to their terms ofpensation. I think the Crimson Dragon


    Army also want to end this war as soon as possible." Alyssa smiled confidently.


    "Then, what do you n to do with Rocky? Will you still have him assassinated?" Woods anxiously


    asked his sister. He still cared about Rocky.


    "We shall see," Alyssa said, her eyes gleaming maliciously.


    "Fine. I will send messengers to Crimson Dragon Army to make peace," Woods replied, turning around


    abruptly to leave.


    The next day, on the other side of the battle, Rocky received a suing-for-peace letter from Timber Deity


    Empire. He then summoned Isis, Allen, and several other Elite Commanders.


    "Isis, what do you think?" Rocky turned to look at her.


    "Obviously, the Timber Deity Empire can''t contend with us anymore. It''s not unusual they''d sue for


    peace when they''re on the losing end," Isis replied after some thought.


    "Head Allen, what do you think?" Rocky asked, turning to look at Allen.


    "I think they may not be sincere, especially considering how stubborn they were before," Allen replied


    as he scratched his chin. He had a bad feeling about this.


    "What about you guys? What do you think?" Rocky turned to the other Elite Commanders.


    They all exchanged nces uncertainly, then said, "If we can, let''s end this war. We did invest a lot of


    manpower and material resources these past few months. If we keep on fighting, it will do us no


    good..."


    "But if we agree, doesn''t that give a chance for the Timber Deity Empire to retaliate?"


    "I think we''d better continue to fight until they can''t strike back, just in case."


    "No! We should seize the chance to imposepensation conditions on the Timber Deity Empire..."


    The Elite Commanders continued to argue amongst themselves.


    With each opinion that was thrown at Rocky, he sighed and studied the letter before him. "I think," he


    cleared his throat authoritatively, "that we should let the Commander in Chief decide."

 Chapter 643 Lets Negotiate

    Chapter 643 Let''s Negotiate


    Rocky immediately ordered someone to send the suing-for-peace letter to Lance. When Lance


    received and read it, he rushed to the camp of the Crimson Dragon Group stationed on the border of


    the Timber Deity Empire.


    "Father..." Isis got out of the tent when she found out that Lance was on his way to meet her. She


    greeted him as soon as she saw him dismounting from his Roaring-thunder Dragon.


    "Isis, my dear," Lance said. He was very happy to see Isis. He then asked, "Where is Rocky?"


    "He is in the tent. He is discussing how to arrange the troops with Allen and the othermanders,"


    she replied seriously.


    Lance nodded at her and entered the tent with Isis.


    "Commander in Chief!" When they saw Lance, Allen and the several othermanders bowed and


    greeted him.


    "Commander... Father," Rocky said as he stood up. He wanted to call him Commander in Chief as


    usual, but he chose to call him father instead. He did not want Lance to be suspicious.


    "You''ve done a great job these days! You actually forced the Timber Deity Empire to make peace in


    such a short period of time." Lance praised Rocky. He walked over to Rocky, patted him on the


    shoulder. He was obviously in a good mood.


    Everyone took their seats. Rocky gave his seat to Lance and sat beside Isis.


    "Father, do you think we should agree to the peace request of the Timber Deity Empire?" Isis asked


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    while she looked at Lance.


    "Since the Timber Deity Empire has intended to make negotiations for peace, we should agree to it. If


    we don''t, it will definitely affect the reputation of the Holy Dragon Empire. Besides, winning and losing is


    inevitable during wars between two countries. What we don''t want is to get things in an impasse,"


    Lance answered thoughtfully.


    "However, I''m worried that the Timber Deity Empire doesn''t really want to make peace. I feel like they


    are just trying to buy time," Allen said apprehensively.


    "Even if the Timber Deity Empire can dy the battle for two or three days, the result would remain the


    same with their current military forces. The Timber Deity Empire will be defeated by Rocky this time.


    Therefore, we should negotiate with the Timber Deity Empire whether they really want to make peace


    or not. But of course, we have to take precautions against any tricks they might use," Lance said. The


    othermanders felt his superiority. He was a war veteran after all. This time, the Timber Deity


    Empire was obviously caught off guard by Rocky. Their defensive line was disintegrated in a short


    period of time and there was a huge gap in their military forces. So, even if the Timber Deity Empire


    tried to dy the battle, the Crimson Dragon Army was still very likely to win.


    "Don''t worry about that. I just discussed it with Allen and several othermanders. If we decide to


    negotiate peace, we will also have to make a secret n. If the peace negotiation fails, the Crimson


    Dragon Army will advance in all directions andpletely destroy the defensive line of the Timber


    Deity Empire," Rocky said firmly. He wouldn''t let the Timber Deity Empire have any chance to turn


    things around. However, he actually did not want to make peace since he knew that the peace


    negotiation was just a way for the Timber Deity Empire to buy time. But just as Lance said, it was


    normal for countries at war to negotiate peace.


    "That would be great," Lance said and nodded with satisfaction and thought, ''I''m a good judge of


    character. The Crimson Dragon Army led by Rocky has finally made aeback.''


    "But who are you going to send to negotiate peace?" Allen asked, sping his hands together.


    "I''ll do it myself," Lance replied without hesitation.


    "This is not appropriate. What if this is a trap of the Timber Deity Empire?" Allen frowned with worry.


    "I think Allen is right. We''d better send an Elite Commander to negotiate peace and see whether the


    Timber Deity Empire is true to their word or not," Isis said after thinking for a while.


    "ording to the letter, Alyssa wille to negotiate peace in person. So, we can''t just send an Elite


    Commander to do the negotiation. This will make a bad impression on us. We will decide the ce of


    negotiation anyway," Lance said as he shook his head to show his disapproval.


    "Then let me do it. I''m very curious about Alyssa..." Rocky said with great interest. He never forgot that


    Alyssa had sent Laney to assassinate him. Although the assassin failed, he was still curious about


    Alyssa. He wondered what kind of woman could be so cruel to kill him.


    "Rocky, you''d better not. The Timber Deity Empire is treating you as a thorn in their flesh. I''m afraid that


    they will kill you," Lance said while he shook his head. Rocky was very important to the Crimson


    Dragon Army. They could not let him take risks.


    "I''ll disguise myself as an apanying guard. As the saying goes, ''If you know your enemy and


    yourself, you won''t be defeated''. If I don''t know my enemy, I will not be sure whether we can win or


    not," Rocky said with determination. He really wanted to meet Alyssa.


    "I will go with you," Isis uttered without thinking about it. She was worried about him.


    "You''d better stay here. If the negotiation fails, someone has tomand the troops," Rocky said as he


    looked at her.


    "But..." she wanted to protest but she frowned instead.


    "Don''t worry. The members of the Elite Regiment and I will protect him. We can ensure the safety of the


    Commander in Chief and Rocky," Allen said reassuringly.


    "Isis, don''t worry. I won''t let my son-inw die," Lance promised.


    "Who cares about him? I just..." Isis said as she blushed. Everyone looked at her with a meaningful


    look. Even Rocky looked at her with a smile, which made her feel shy.


    "It turns out that you worry about me so much. I''m so happy," Rocky joked.


    "You..." Isis stared at Rocky angrily when she realized that Rocky was just teasing her. Her cheeks


    were flushed which made her look seductive.


    "I never thought you would be shy after you got married," Allen said with a smile.


    And with Allen''sment came a burst ofughter in the tent.


    "I''ll take a rest," Isis said as she stared at Rocky. She left in a hurry with her blushing face.


    The Crimson Dragon Army had already agreed to make peace, so they stopped attacking the


    defensive line of the Timber Deity Empire. However, the Crimson Dragon Army still maintained their


    defense to prevent the Timber Deity Empire from attacking. Besides, they were ready to fight ording


    to the secret n arranged by Rocky. If the negotiation failed, they would immediately try their best to


    attack the defensive line of the Timber Deity Empire which would make it a decisive battle.


    The time for negotiation had arrived. The Crimson Dragon Army decided the ce of negotiation, so


    they chose a deste vige near their camp. The Crimson Dragon Army, for safety''s sake, had also


    sent people one day before the negotiation to roam around the vige to monitor the situation.


    At noon, Lance, Allen and several members of the Elite Regiment came to the deste vige


    apanied by guards.

 Chapter 644 Deliberate Provocation

    Chapter 644 Deliberate Provocation


    Even after several moments, the representatives of the Timber Deity Empire hadn''t appeared, so


    Lance sat down on the chair, which had already been prepared in advance.


    Then a figure emerged from the apanying guards and stood next to Lance.


    "I think the peace negotiation should be conducted and finished as soon as possible. I''m worried that


    the Timber Deity Empire has a different n..." The figure was Rocky, who was disguised as a guard.


    In his attempt not to get recognized, Rocky''s face was covered with arge helmet. It was difficult to


    recognize him if one didn''t look at him carefully.


    "I know." Lance nodded solemnly as he agreed to what Rocky suggested.


    Not long after, a group of people appeared at the entrance of the deste vige. Each of them was


    dressed in clothes with markings of the Timber Deity Empire. In front of the group was a beautiful


    woman dressed in avender dress. She walked with such grace into the vige with an imposing aura.


    This figure who was leading the people was none other than Alyssa.


    The sight of Alyssa made Rocky raise his eyebrows and thought, ''I didn''t expect that Alyssa would be


    such a beautifuldy. She seems to be as pretty and aloof as Sabina, as elegant and gentle as Isis,


    and as arrogant as Marcia. She really is an attractive, confident woman...''


    "Nice to meet you again, Princess Alyssa," Lance greeted as he stood up and stared at Alyssa as she


    arrived.


    "Commander in Chief, please forgive me if I offended you so muchst time!" Alyssa uttered in a


    sarcastic and arrogant voice.


    When Lance heard Alyssa''s disrespect in her words, his face darkened. He was one of the Three Great


    Generals of the Holy Dragon Empire, but he was chased and blocked by Alyssa. Surely, he had


    suffered a lotst time. If he were not as powerful as he was, he would have be a prisoner of


    Alyssa.


    "Ha-ha..." Lance forced augh and continued, "I have already forgotten it! I can''t even remember


    whether you had offended me or not..." However, Lance seemed not to bear this in his mind and just


    forcedly smiled. He didn''t intend to me Alyssa. Besides, now, the most important thing was the


    peace negotiation.


    "Why is Commander in Chief Rocky not here?" Woods, who followed behind Alyssa, asked, after he


    took a nce at the people brought by Lance.


    "This time, Rocky has put all of his energy and strength to break through the defensive line of the


    Timber Deity Empire. He has done a lot of hard work, so I specially allowed him to have a rest and


    keep my daughter''spany. After his wedding, he went to the front line. My daughter mes me for


    that all the time." Lance''s words obviously implied that the Crimson Dragon Army broke through the


    Timber Deity Empire''s defensive line with hardly any effort. Moreover, Lance spoke in a rxed voice,


    which made Alyssa annoyed and embarrassed.


    Alyssa, of course, knew what Lance meant. She then gave a snort of contempt, but did not say


    anything. After all, she was indeed defeated by Rocky this time, and she had no way to fight back. The


    Misty in was attacked and conquered unexpectedly, and this caused the destruction of the Timber


    Deity Empire''s defensive line.


    "You''re lucky to find such an outstanding son-inw. Otherwise, we might not be the one to put forward


    the peace negotiation today..." Woods responded as he smiled wryly. His words obviously implied that


    if Rocky was not there, the Crimson Dragon Army would have suffered a crushing defeat.


    "We should stop talking about such trivial matters. Let''s get straight to the point. Since the Timber Deity


    Empire proposes the peace negotiation this time, we have at least the right to gauge the sincerity of the


    Timber Deity Empire first," Lance said with a solemn face as he waved his hand dismissively.


    "Of course." Woods nodded, and then he told Lance the peace negotiation conditions from the Timber


    Deity Empire. This included the truce agreement, thepensation and so on. It seemed that the


    Timber Deity Empire was sincere this time.


    Rocky, who pretended to be a guard, listened to the conditions carefully. He closely observed Alyssa''s


    expression. Before long, he found that a strange look appeared in her eyes.


    ''Does she have any n?'' Rocky thought in confusion. He had a bad feeling in his gut, and suspected


    that the Timber Deity Empire might really have other intentions during the negotiation.


    At this time, Alyssa had also noticed that Rocky was staring at her. She narrowed her eyes and stood


    up abruptly. She stepped forward and pointed at Rocky. "Brat, you have been staring at me from the


    beginning. Are you trying to plot something against me?"


    When Lance heard that Alyssa shouted at Rocky with rage, he was shocked, and immediately rushed


    in front of Rocky.


    "Princess Alyssa, I think there must be a misunderstanding. He is just vignt. He doesn''t mean to


    offend you," Lance exined hurriedly. He was afraid that Alyssa would see through Rocky''s disguise


    and attack him.


    "Oh, really? Well, if that''s the case, then I must have really misunderstood him. Okay, I forgive him. But,


    let him dig out his eyes first," Alyssa uttered arrogantly with a sneer.


    "Alyssa!" Woods called out to her as if to remind her where she was. Of course, he also knew that


    Alyssa was deliberately stalling for time, because now wasn''t the time to fall out with the Holy Dragon


    Empire.


    "Princess Alyssa, don''t be so unreasonable. It is you who came forward for peace this time," Lance


    spoke angrily.


    "Well, do you still want to have a fight with me? Since we haven''t had the result from the previous


    battle, let''s battle it out this time," Alyssa said proudly with a smile forming on her lips.


    "So be it." Lance showed no impression of weakness when he heard Alyssa''s words. Alyssa was so


    arrogant especially considering she was still so young, which made Lance displeased.


    "Commander in Chief, I''m afraid..." Allen frowned as he witnessed what was about to go down.


    Rocky was watching Alyssa''s movements. It was obvious that Alyssa was deliberately provoking


    Lance.


    "Alyssa, there are many chances for you topete with General Lance in the future. Now, we are


    negotiating peace. If you twoe forward and take action to battle, it will destroy the harmonious


    atmosphere. How about both sides respectively send five spirit maniptors to fight against each other


    by using their spirit-manipted beasts instead? What do you think?" Woods was worried that Alyssa''s


    provocation would bring them trouble. Their purpose was to stall for time, so it was not appropriate for


    them to act recklessly. They had to be careful.


    Alyssa turned to nce at Woods who nodded at her. Although she was deliberately provoking the


    Crimson Dragon Army, she was also afraid that if she and Lance had a fight, it might bother the


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Crimson Dragon Army and ruin the peace negotiation. Hence, she had no choice but to say, "Well, I''d


    like to see how powerful the spirit-manipted beasts of the Crimson Dragon Army are..."


    "What do you think, General Lance?" Woods asked, looking at Lance.


    A look of hesitation appeared on Lance''s face, because he sensed that something was wrong.


    "Are you afraid? Do you think that the spirit-manipted beasts cultivated in the Timber Deity Empire


    are better than those of the Holy Dragon Empire? Are you afraid yours are weaker and will lose?"


    Alyssa said to Lance with a smirk on her lips, deliberately goading him in a sarcastic tone.

 Chapter 645 Shocking The Audience

    Chapter 645 Shocking The Audience


    "Commander in Chief, do you think we should negotiate peace first?" Allen reminded Lance.


    "You look quite familiar. Did we meet somewhere before?" Alyssa asked as she suddenly looked at


    Allen with cold eyes. She recognized Allen as the soldier who lurked at the Timber Deity Empire to


    carry out a secret mission for the Crimson Dragon Army. She remembered that she let Allen escape


    before. Woods informed her then that if it were not for Allen, he might have been killed by Rocky when


    he attacked the Evian City. Alyssa guessed that the reason why Allen let Woods escape was that he


    wanted to repay her. After all, she let go of him back then. That was why when she saw Allen trying to


    persuade Lance to start the peace negotiation, she said nothing but reminded him through her cold


    stare.


    When Allen looked at Alyssa, he suddenly knew what she was trying to tell him. He frowned and asked


    calmly, "Oh really? That''s weird since I''ve never seen you before."


    "Well, maybe my memory is wrong. But you do look like a person who was released by me before,"


    Alyssa said as a shrewd look shed through her eyes.


    The look on Allen''s face changed suddenly. After hesitating for a moment, he said to Lance,


    "Commander in Chief, since the Timber Deity Empire wants topete, let the members of my Elite


    Regimentpete with their spirit maniptors."


    "Okay. We must convince princess Alyssa of our strength!" Lance nodded and looked at Alyssa with a


    cold smile.


    "Three-out-of-five sets. Okay?" Allen asked as he looked at Alyssa.


    "That''s fine with me. But if you are worried that the Crimson Dragon Army will suffer a crushing defeat,


    you might want to consider adding a few more rounds," Alyssa provoked him.


    The center of the deste vige was cleared up in no time. Alyssa and Lance sat on opposite sides


    with exactly ten meters away from each other.


    The atmosphere was peaceful before, but now it became tense.


    "Alyssa, you were too impulsive just now," Woods, who was standing beside Alyssa, whispered.


    "The negotiation is just a bait. We just need to buy more time," Alyssa said lightly.


    "The negotiation would have failed if you had displeased Lance just now," Woods said and shook his


    head.


    "The negotiation will fail sooner orter. I will not let them go easily," Alyssa snorted. She seemed to


    have a n.


    "You mean you will..." Woods mumbled. He was startled at what Alyssa could do.


    "Some of the people who came here with Lance are members of the Elite Regiment. It will be good for


    us if we take this opportunity to kill them," Alyssa said with a vicious look on her face.


    "But I''m afraid our people are no match for the Elite Regiment. Their members are the most powerful in


    the Crimson Dragon Army," Woods said worriedly.


    "Don''t worry. I have a n," Alyssa said. She seemed very confident as if she had already had the


    Crimson Dragon Army in control.


    Rocky fixed his eyes upon Alyssa and Woods who were whispering. He had a serious expression on


    his face. He didn''t think this negotiation would go smoothly. He wasn''t sure what Alyssa was up to, but


    he was sure that something would happenter. All he could do was to wait and see.


    Both sides had sent a master with almost the same strength at the fifth grade of the Heavenly Stage to


    fight. The two masters at the Heavenly Stage summoned their own spirit-manipted beasts. One was


    a dog with a green face and buck teeth, and the other was a spotty snake with three heads. Both


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    beasts were powerful war beasts at the third grade of the four-star level.


    As thepetition began, with the control of their masters, the two spirit-manipted beasts used their


    maximum abilities. The dog attacked fiercely and deadly, while the snake was nimble and elusive. With


    this kind of attacks, the two beasts really fought neck and neck.


    Although the two spirit-manipted beasts were at the same level, their ages, talent, and strength were


    different. Moreover, they also had a long and tiring fight. After a fierce fight, the snake with rtively


    weak physical strength began to show its weakness. Meanwhile, the dog which was good at close


    While Alyssa wore a smug smile, a look of displeasure appeared on Lance''s face when he saw that his


    side lost the first round. Although it was just a smallpetition, they would discredit the Crimson


    Dragon Army if they lost.


    After the first round, both sides respectively sent one master of the Heavenly Stage to fight. After a


    fierce fight, the Crimson Dragon Army slightly lost strength and lost again for the second round.


    Losing two consecutive rounds made Lance''s face gloomy.


    "Ha-ha! I thought the Elite Regiment are very powerful, but it turns out that they are so weak! We know


    the master''s strength from his spirit-manipted beast''s strength," Alyssa mocked.


    "Don''t rush into conclusions, Princess Alyssa. The show has just begun," Lance replied wide-eyed and


    then gave Allen a meaningful look.


    Allen felt humiliated seeing his team had lost two consecutive rounds. He immediately selected another


    master of the Heavenly Stage to fight.


    After a fierce fight, the Crimson Dragon Army finally won.


    The score was 2:1 after three rounds, while the Timber Deity Empire had a one-point lead. If the


    Timber Deity Empire won the fourth round, they would have won thepetition.


    Lance asked Allen toe near him and whispered to him. After hearing what Lance said, Allen


    nodded and strode towards Alyssa. He sped his hands and asked, "Who is willing to fight against


    me?"


    The thought of Allen, a warrior at the Supernal Stage, fighting in this smallpetition absolutely


    frightened everyone. Allen was the strongest at the site except for Alyssa and Lance. Therefore, his


    spirit-manipted beast must have reached the fourth grade of the four-star level or even the five-star


    level. However, there was no one else who had a spirit-manipted beast that would be a match for


    Allen''s spirit-manipted beast in the Timber Deity Empire''s side, except for Alyssa.


    Seeing that Allen was about to fight, Alyssa remained calm and smiled. She then shouted, "It''s your


    time to show up!" Her feminine voice was like the sound of a great bell that was heard from far away


    even beyond the deste vige.


    After a while, two men appeared at the entrance of the deste vige. Then all of a sudden, they


    appeared in the middle of the site. One was tall and thin with a long beard. He was about 40 years old


    and his eyes seemed so joyful and happy. He was holding a fan and looked in, but the aura of the


    Supernal Stage he released was very strong.


    The other man was about 50 years old. He had grey hair, a radiant face, and two sharp insidious eyes.


    He was also at the Supernal Stage. His power seemed to be at par with Allen''s.


    The presence of two masters of the Supernal Stage shocked the audience.

 Chapter 646 The Magical Dragon

    Chapter 646 The Magical Dragon


    Across the vast Wild Spirit Land, only a few warriors were determined to be masters of the


    Supernal Stage. Every once in a while, some of them would be seen around public ces. However,


    the majority of them opted to live in seclusion. For this reason, seeing two masters of the Supernal


    Stage was highly extraordinary.


    Lance was incredibly surprised to find these two elusive warriors staying at Alyssa''s side. As he stood


    up, he looked at her with obvious annoyance. "What are you nning here, Princess Alyssa?" he


    asked.


    "Since you are able to summon the master of the Supernal Stage, I thought I''d invite two over here to


    have some fun. Is that bad?" Alyssa said as she let out a humorlessugh. She seemed calm and


    carefree. There were only a number of people in the Wild Spirit Land who could persuade a master of


    the Supernal Stage to just fool around. The princess was one of those.


    "Commander in Chief, I implore you to stay calm. Our forces have already been ordered to secure


    different areas. There is no need to worry. We will not suffer any loss even the they attempt to do


    anything unpleasant¡­" Rocky whispered as he stood behind Lance.


    After hearing that piece of information, Lance appeared irritated but merely grunted and sat down once


    more. Yet, he was still worried. The seeding two battles would be rather suspenseful since the two


    masters of the Supernal Stage of the Timber Deity Empire had appeared unexpectedly.


    Lance''s original n was to allow Allen to take over and win the fourth round, and then he would attend


    the fifth round. Consequently, the Timber Deity Empire would send Alyssa to contend against him.


    Therefore, he could take advantage of his strength to curb Alyssa''s insolence. However, Alyssa had


    already nned on not making an appearance.


    "I believe the two of you are Mr. White and Mr. Rufus?" The moment Allen saw the two masters of the


    Supernal Stage, he recognized who they were. This was due to the fact that both of them were


    undeniably well-known in the Timber Deity Empire. These two masters often made appearances to the


    general public. Thus, almost everyone knew who they were.


    "Well, this is surprising! Never did I imagine I would meet Mr. Allen of the Holy Dragon Empire here,"


    Rufus said arrogantly as he saw Allen. Allen was a renowned person in the Holy Dragon Empire. He


    was a formidable martial artist and had an utterly powerful background. The Ji n where he came


    from was famous for being a spirit maniptor n. They were distinguished not only in the Holy


    Dragon Empire but in the Wild Spirit Land.


    "I am honored!" Allen said as he bowed. He was quite modest for a person with his stature. All the


    same, he could not help but survey White and Rufus with caution. ording to his knowledge, White


    was in the second grade of the Supernal Stage. So for Allen, he did not seem to pose any threat. On


    the other hand, Rufus was a recognized master in the fourth grade of the Supernal Stage. It was known


    that his spirit-manipted beast was a Timber spiritual beast unique to the Timber Deity Empire. This


    kind of spiritual beast was a truly impressive one.


    "I will handle this myself, Mr. White," Rufus told White without any hint of hesitation.


    "As you wish, Mr. Rufus," replied White. "Right this way!" White had already realized that he was no


    match for Allen. With that, he humbly agreed to recuse himself.


    "I have been told that you possess a rather extraordinary Water spiritual dragon? They say that it is


    able to topple bodies of water and overturn skies. Will you be showing it to me today? It will be such an


    honor!" Rufus''s eyes zed with wild anticipation.


    "I believe your Timber spiritual beast is also one of a kind," Allen returned courteously.


    "We have already said enough." The moment Rufus stopped talking, a dazzling lighting from a rift


    suddenly appeared over his head. Out of it came a grey shadow beast. It dashed like a sudden gust of


    wind invisible to the eyes of everyone watching. In an instant, Allen was enveloped by an enormous


    shadow.


    The beast was smaller than an ordinary dragon. Nevertheless, it looked monstrous and fierce as it


    hovered in the air. It appeared peculiar as it had three hawk heads and a mouth filled with teeth as


    sharp as des. The body resembled a dragon''s while its wings and ws were of an eagle. There


    were also a few tentacles simr to a coiled truck of an old tree that trembled ominously in the air. It


    seemed as mighty and tough as the tentacles of a giant octopus. Allen felt the presence of the shadow


    beast fencing him in like an incredible force of wind. He thought that this was unlike any four-star spirit-


    manipted beast he had encountered in the past. This was truly an unrivalled and powerful beast.


    "The Fierce Wind Eagle is simply marvelous! It certainly lives up to the expectation we have of a spirit-


    manipted beast belonging to a master of the Supernal Stage!" Rocky eximed as he tried to gather


    as much information about it as he could while it was still in front of him. After all, it was an


    exceptionally unique Wind spiritual beast, which was also called Timber spiritual beast in the Timber


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Deity Empire. Only a Timber spirit maniptor belonging to this empire would be able to control it. It


    was widely known that this spiritual beast had high talent. In fact, it was categorized as one of the top


    20 of the Spiritual Beast List.


    Everyone present was awestruck at the sight of Fierce Wind Eagle, such a unique spiritual beast.


    Rufus reveled in themotion his beast created. He was pretty much enjoying every bit of attention it


    had gotten for he was absolutely confident of his spirit-manipted beast. Regardless of the kind and


    rarity of Allen''s Water spiritual dragon, he still believed that his beast was unparalleled.


    Nheless, Allen did not take much time to retaliate. Slowly, he opened the Magic Spiritual Space. As


    soon as the rift appeared, the Fierce Wind Eagle dashed swiftly toward him. A strong gust of wind


    pierced through the air as though it was an arrow being shot.


    This Fierce Wind Eagle was a Wind spiritual beast. Its abilities included being able to utilize the power


    with Wind nature and control it freely. At the very least, the power of its attack was equal to that of the


    spiritual martial arts of a Heavenly Stage master. It could easily achieve the power of the Supernal


    Stage in the event that Rufus decided tomence a full-scale attack.


    In spite of the threat before him, Allen seemed unbelievably calm. His expression remained impassive.


    Even as the wind vulture was rushing toward him, he did not move an inch. Then all of a sudden, huge


    amounts of crystal-like liquid gushed from the rift, which immediately assembled in front of him.


    As the crystal-like liquid melded together, it took the shape of a luminous shimmering mirror in front of


    Allen. The Fierce Wind Eagle shot a strong gust of wind at the mirror. However, nothing happened. It


    appeared as though the wind was merely a soft breeze and was as weak as cotton.


    At the sight of this, Rufus was stunned. He also felt overwhelmed.


    "All of the wind force unleashed by the Fierce Wind Eagle just disappeared. It is as if the mirror is able


    to absorb the attacks. Unbelievable. Is it likely that Allen''s spirit-manipted beast is..." Alyssa was


    utterly perplexed by what just happened.


    The people watching still stood transfixed. Meanwhile, a small spiritual dragon arose from the open


    magical rift beside Allen. It was about two meters high. Hence, it was a lot smaller than the average


    dragons. The entirety of its body was covered in shining scales very much like a water dragon. It had a


    lengthy neck with an oval head. There was an absence of feet, therefore, it moved by wriggling and


    flipping its mermaid-like tail. Pools of water appeared wherever its tail touched.

 Chapter 647 Alyssa Meets Rocky

    Chapter 647 Alyssa Meets Rocky


    "This creature is also at the fourth grade of the five-star level." Rocky paused, then smiled suddenly.


    "But I have never seen such a cute spirit-manipted beast!" As those words left his mouth,


    information about the spiritual dragon suddenly shed through his mind. Instantly, he was taken aback


    by this knowledge. ording to the Beast Encyclopedia, it was a spiritual dragon with Water nature. Its


    name, Crystal Water Dragon, hadn''t been heard in a long time, as it was believed to have been extinct.


    "It''s the Crystal Water Dragon..." Alyssa eximed as her mouth fell agape in shock. As she too was


    knowledgeable, she also recognized Allen''s spirit-manipted beast at once.


    The audience suddenly burst into an uproar. Their shouts were louder than when the Fierce Wind


    Eagle was summoned


    Even though he was very proud of his spirit-manipted beast, Rufus''s expression darkened. He didn''t


    expect Allen would have such a spirit-manipted beast by his side.


    Moreover, on the Spiritual Beast List, the Crystal Water Dragon absolutely ranked higher than the


    Fierce Wind Eagle. This dragon was particrly known for its perfect defensive posture. It was said


    that the dragon could conjure a perfect water mirror enchantment to resist any powerful attacks. This


    made it practically invincible against any opponent whose focus was attacking. But of course, no spirit-


    manipted beast was perfect. The Crystal Water Dragon''s shoring was that its attacking power


    was only perfected on water. Onnd, it could only activate the water mirror enchantment. If its


    attacking power was not limited, it would definitely rank as one of the top ten spirit-manipted beasts.


    That was why Allen''s dragonpletely stole the thunder of Rufus''s Fierce Wind Eagle.


    Rufus''s face turned livid, but he refused to back down. He immediatelymanded his eagle to begin


    an overwhelming attack on the dragon. With a thunderous roar, the three-headed eagle blew three


    gusts of spinning wind towards the dragon.


    As the wind whirled, sand and stones flew through the air. The audience quaked in their seats in


    anticipation of the dragon''s reaction.


    All of a sudden, a stream of water blue light crept along the scales of the dragon; it was as though a


    mirror-like protective shield enveloped the dragon. When the three whirlwinds collided with the


    enchantment, the wind was just absorbed into the dragon''s body. The whole scene could bepared


    to a pebble being tossed into the vast ocean.


    The dragon nced disinterestedly at the eagle. It then stretched its backzily, simply coiled its body


    andy down, as if it was going to take a nap.


    This scene also shocked everyone. It was clear that the dragon didn''t even consider the eagle a worthy


    opponent.


    Rufus''s mouth fell open as he was overwhelmed with shock and fury. Diverting his gaze from the


    crowd, he felt their eyes judging him silently.


    However, no matter how hard the eagle tried, it couldn''t evene close to breaking the enchantment.


    Only a higher level spirit-manipted beast would be able to do so.


    Rufus watched helplessly, assuming a stone-faced expression. There had to be something he could do


    to defeat this dragon!


    Alyssa observed the battle. She, along with everyone else, could see how Rufus''s eagle was no match


    for the dragon. "Rufus, retreat now," shemanded with a wave of her hand. She knew that if the


    eagle kept fighting, it would be exhausted to fight before the enchantment was broken.


    "But, Your Royal Highness, the fight has just begun!" Rufus whined. There was no way he''d let Allen''s


    dragon win so easily.


    "Retreat," Alyssa said with a slight frown. "Now."


    Rufus had no choice but to obey her. He gave Allen a menacing re as he ordered his spirit-


    manipted beast to back down.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "You do live up to your title, head of the Elite Regiment of the Crimson Dragon Group." Alyssa smiled


    as she praised Allen.


    Allen simply nodded towards her. Without a word, he summoned back his dragon and walked back to


    his ce.


    As soon as Rufus retreated, another legendary warrior at the Supernal Stage, White, strolled onto the


    field. He waved his fan gently, looking harmless, but his smile told otherwise. Suddenly, a muscly,


    panther-shaped spirit-manipted beast stepped out from his Magic Spiritual Space. Its eyes gleamed


    menacingly; it was as strong as a bear, with armor as hard as steel. Although it was weaker than the


    beast at the prior battle, it was still at the fourth grade of the five-star level.


    "The Steel Armor Panther?" Rocky''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Although this panther was not a spiritual beast, it was among the top 20 on the list of war beasts with


    good potential. Obviously, if the Crimson Dragon Army did not have a five-star spirit-manipted beast,


    it would be difficult to defeat this opponent.


    "Who is willing topete with me?" White asked innocently. He subtly nced at Lance with a


    mischievous smile. Although his tone was peaceful, everyone could tell he was provoking someone in


    particr.


    The several members of the Elite Regiment who hadn''t fought yet exchanged sheepish nces


    amongst each other. They all knew that they were no match for the armored panther. Even Allen looked


    troubled, his brows knitting anxiously.


    Lance had been nning to fight Alyssa. However, seeing that nobody in the Crimson Dragon Army


    was volunteering to fight with White, he had no other choice. Thus, he stood up and said, "Let me y


    with you." After that, he flew to the arena andnded on it gracefully.


    White''s expression changed when he saw Lance approaching. He knew what this looked like. If


    anyone dared challenge a formidable warrior such as Lance, it was as though they were asking for a


    sudden death.


    "Why, General Lance, if you fight him, you are truly a bully!" Alyssa sneered at him.


    "Isn''t this just a game? It''s not apetition for victory or defeat," Lance answered calmly, his face


    remaining expressionless.


    "Since you are already on the stage, I guess you wouldn''t mind if you fought with me instead." As


    Alyssa said these words, she had already flown to the middle of the arena. White stepped back at


    once.


    The audience held their breath. Of course, thepetition had to be decided by the two supreme


    masters!


    "If you two fight, then this peace negotiation will never end. Just let me fight the spirit-manipted


    beast of that warrior at the Supernal Stage," a voice said from the crowd.


    All heads swiveled in the direction of the speaker.


    Suddenly, a man emerged from behind Lance''s guards. All eyes fell on him. Who was this guy? How


    could he be so bold?


    Lance and Allen exchanged surprised nces, both evidently taken aback. Of course, they knew who


    this mysterious, audacious man was.


    Just as the crowd started to suspect the man''s identity, he took off the helmet.


    "Rocky Bai...!" Woods cried in utter disbelief.


    "This is the famed Rocky Bai?" A shadow fell over Alyssa''s eyes as she observed the man before her.


    She was surprised to find out that the famed warrior was so young, possibly around 20 years old. Yet,


    despite his youth, he had managed to rescue the Crimson Dragon Army from siege time and time


    again. He even managed to break through the Timber Deity Empire''s defensive line!


    Obviously, Alyssa didn''t expect that she''d have been defeated by such a young man.

 Chapter 648 Fantastic Species

    Chapter 648 Fantastic Species


    "How have you been, Prince Woods?" asked Rocky as he looked at Woods with a calming smile.


    "Well, if you hadn''t shown mercy to mest time, then I wouldn''t be here today," Woods replied in the


    same manner, not minding the fact that Rocky had wanted to kill him thest time.


    "Princess Alyssa, this is our first meeting, but I''m sure that you should have heard about me. Mind if I


    ask how everything is going on with Miss Laney?" Rocky turned his gaze to Alyssa as he gave her a


    subtle smile.


    As soon as Alyssa and Rocky''s eyes met, she sensed that there was something unique about the man


    in front of her, drawing her curious. She felt that this spirit maniptor was not very strong, but had


    something hidden inside of him, like a secret. As far as she was aware of, Rocky was only at the


    second or third grade of the Heavenly Stage. However, she could not ignore how calm and steady this


    man was in front of her. With Rocky being very sophisticated at such a young age, it was no doubt why


    Lance had risked to give the Crimson Dragon Army''smand to the guy.


    Moreover, Rocky should remain stoic while in front of a master at the Divine Stage.


    On the other hand, Alyssa could not help but wonder if Rocky was even afraid of anything on this earth.


    "Laney is very good. Thank you for asking and extending your concern," Alyssa responded indifferently.


    "Rocky, why so sudden..." Lance asked instantly. Apparently, he didn''t understand why Rocky would


    suddenly appear, and to top that off, he also didn''t know who Laney was.


    "Don''t worry about it, I''ll take care of it from now on," Rocky dered to Lance.


    Lance hesitated for a moment and took a few steps back upon hearing this. However, he still kept his


    distance from Rocky because he knew that Alyssa would have some ideas about Rocky the moment


    he showed up.


    "Since the Timber Deity Empire and the Holy Dragon Empire are still negotiating with each other for


    peace, there is no need to treat each other like enemies. And since we are all just riding with it and


    seeing how it goes, there is no need to act too seriously. After all, both of you are masters at the Divine


    Stage, and own six-star spirit-manipted beasts. If you fight, the area will surely be destroyed in just a


    few minutes. In order for us not to hurt each other, allow me to ask for wisdom from the one at the


    Supernal Stage," Rocky said calmly, as he looked at Alyssa straight in the eyes.


    "You? I''m sorry to say, but I''m afraid that you are not qualified," Alyssa spat harshly.


    "But, that''s my business. Moreover, it also does good for Timber Deity Empire..." Rocky replied, while


    he raised his eyebrows.


    "I''m listening, go on." Suddenly, Alyssa''s eyes shone brightly as she stared closely at Rocky, wondering


    what he was thinking of.


    "If I win, then the Timber Deity Empire will make a promise that the armistice agreement is about to be


    signed. No more procrastination," Rocky spoke as he went straight to the point.


    "Well, what happens if you lose?" Alyssa mocked him instantly.


    "If I lose, then the Crimson Dragon Army will retreat. Once the Timber Deity Empire has prepared


    enough troops, we will fight," Rocky uttered with considerable vigor in his voice.


    Surprised, Alyssa didn''t expect that Rocky would make such a confident promise. Upon hearing what


    Rocky had said, Alyssa was sure that it was a definite gamble for the Crimson Dragon Army!


    In fact, it was not only Alyssa who did not expect this to happen, but also Lance. Yet, he still maintained


    as calm as ever for he knew about Rocky. He would never make any contract without confidence.


    "Rocky, no matter what, your chance of winning is not very high. After all, yourpetitor is at the


    Supernal Stage, and his spirit-manipted beast is deemed a five-star. Although, you have a well-


    qualified spirit-manipted beast that is at the fourth grade of the four-star level, and you are said to


    manipte two spirit-manipted beasts at the same time, I''m afraid that there is not much chance of


    winning with this one." Woods was quite familiar with Rocky''s details. He was aware that Uriah was a


    spirit-manipted beast at the fourth grade of the four-star level, and Rocky could control two spirit-


    manipted beasts at the same time. He clearly did not forget the magical spiritual beast together with


    Rocky during the battle in Evian City. Of course, he did not know too much about the rtionship


    between the spiritual beast and Rocky.


    It was true that Woods knew more than Alyssa when it came to Rocky, but she did not believe the fact


    that Rocky could legitimately control two spirit-manipted beasts at the same time, because all her


    life, there had never been such a spirit maniptor in the Wild Spirit Land who could do such a thing.


    At the moment, Rocky dared to challenge the spirit-manipted beast of a master at the Supernal


    Stage, which was way beyond his capability! And let alone take the retreat as a bet. Thus, she was


    also very curious about what Rocky could do. For a moment, all she wanted was to see it for herself.


    "Well, since you''re so straightforward, then it would be too unreasonable for me if I don''t give you a


    chance," Alyssa sneered, as she gave White a nce and then sat back on her chair.


    Coming forward, White instantly stood face to face with Rocky.


    "Please." With a salute, White stepped backward, summoning his spirit-manipted beast.


    Taking a few steps back, Rocky opened the Magical Spiritual Space with a jolt. Afterwards, a beast


    shadow with flickering mes suddenly rushed out of the space. Its brassy head rose high along with


    its wings that were covered with ck mes, which set off a gust of hot wind in the air. Like a grand


    armor, its ck and red shell covered its aggressive and impressive body that was no less inferior to


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    the other two spiritual beasts in the prior battle.


    This shadow, however, was no other than Uriah.


    Meanwhile, the people present in the area were all shocked to see Uriah''s uniqueness. For one, Uriah


    seemed stronger than its master, which had never happened before.


    "It never urred to me that Rocky''s spirit-manipted beast has transformed to such a powerful one.


    How amazing! Within a few months, it made it to the fourth grade of the four-star level! Moreover, it''s


    even more powerful than its master! I have never heard about this before, but I''m sure that it''s a pure


    talent!" Being Lance''s first time to see such a thing, he immediately showed a touch of wonder as well.


    As soon as Alyssaid eyes on Uriah, she was quite startled. In fact, she had not expected that Rocky


    would have such a special spiritual beast, which she had never seen anything like before. Judging from


    Uriah''s looks, Uriah was anything but amon spiritual beast. Apparently, it did not belong to any


    kind in the list of spiritual beasts, which made Uriah such a unique species of the world of spiritual


    beasts.

 Chapter 649 High Prospect of Growth

    Chapter 649 High Prospect of Growth


    "Could it be that this spirit-manipted beast is¡­? If it really is, it should have some special abilities..."


    said Alyssa, who seemed to suspect something.


    Before the shock that the crowd felt upon seeing Uriah''s appearance faded, a silhouette of another


    robust beast dashed out of the Magic Spiritual Space, and the aura it emitted was also quite powerful.


    This newly appeared beast was precisely Rubygon.


    Rubygon''s appearance instantly confirmed the rumor about Rocky''s ability to control two spirit-


    manipted beasts at the same time.


    The crowd was once again thrown into a fierce uproar. Those Heavenly Stage masters looked at each


    other in dismay. They had about the same power as Rocky, but Rocky could do something they could


    never do their whole lives.


    "He can actually control two spirit-manipted beasts for real," Alyssa said in astonishment. It really


    was hard to believe. Other people might harbor doubts about it, but she could clearly sense the spiritual


    power connection between the two spirit-manipted beasts and Rocky. With the existence of the


    spiritual power contract between the spirit-manipted beast and its spirit maniptor, there would


    also be an invisible, string-like connection between them, though ordinary spirit maniptors wouldn''t


    be able to see it. Normally, only the spiritual race had the ability to see such connections clearly.


    Nevertheless, because she was the crossbred descendant of the spiritual and the human race, and


    thus possessed the bloodline of spiritual race in her body, Alyssa also had this ability. This matter was


    naturally a top secret of the Timber Deity Empire. ording to the treaty of alliance between ns of


    the spiritual race, members of the spiritual race were not allowed to breed with members of the human


    race. Anyone breaking the rule would be killed along with their offspring. Besides, the sess rate of


    such crossbreeding was extremely low. In the past few decades, Alyssa was the only crossbred


    progeny of the spiritual and the human race cultivated by the Wood n.


    Possessing the bloodline of spiritual race in her body was the very reason Alyssa could reach such an


    advanced level, which human spirit maniptors would have to consume decades to reach, at such a


    young age. This unparalleled bloodline was the reason she became so outstanding.


    And at this moment, she could clearly sense the subtle spiritual power connections between Uriah,


    Rubygon, and Rocky.


    As the spiritual power contract was only effective on one spirit-manipted beast, it was normally


    impossible for a spirit maniptor to simultaneously control two spirit-manipted beasts in this world.


    "Has he perhaps used other methods?" Alyssa naturally felt surprised, for Rocky had obviously


    managed to do something that human spirit maniptors couldn''t.


    Despite her surprise, she didn''t think that Rocky''s two spirit-manipted beasts could defeat the five-


    star Steel Armor Panther at the fourth grade owned by White. After all, the power of spirit-manipted


    beasts couldn''t be differentiated only by their stars and grades. Although Uriah had a four-star strength


    at the fourth grade, it was obvious that it had just reached the level. As for Rubygon, while it was


    indeed a four-star beast, it was only at a second or third grade. They would have no problem dealing


    with ordinary spirit-manipted beasts, but if they were to fight against a five-star spirit-manipted


    beast at the fourth grade, it would just be throwing straws against the wind.


    In any case, from Alyssa''s point of view, Rocky was doomed to lose!


    "Allen, do you think Rocky could win?" Lance turned to Allen and asked apprehensively.


    "Since Rocky dares to propose such a condition, he definitely has his own reason. We just need to wait


    and see," Allen answered after giving it some thought.


    "I hope so." Lance nodded. After all, if Rocky lost, the Crimson Dragon Army would have to keep their


    promise to retreat, and that would mean a chance to rest for the Timber Deity Empire. If he won, on the


    other hand, the Timber Deity Empire would have to sign an armistice immediately and that being the


    case, the Crimson Dragon Army and the Holy Dragon Empire would be the victor in the war


    between the two countries.


    On the other side, once Woods saw Rocky summon two spirit-manipted beasts, his gaze deepened.


    He had a bad hunch about this. He knew that Rocky always made enough preparations before he


    acted, so he felt that something unexpected might happen.


    The three spirit-manipted beasts soon sank into a melee. Uriah and Rubygon joined hands to fight


    against the Steel Armor Panther, but their opponent was equipped with great strength, an amazing


    speed, and defensive steel armor. All these formed a perfectbination of offense and defense.


    Even though Rubygon was attacking the Steel Armor Panther under Uriah''s aerial protection, it still


    ended up with injuries all over its body due to the huge disparity of powers between them. Furthermore,


    Uriah, who relied on the advantages of being in the air to attack the Steel Armor Panther, also seemed


    to be unable to break its steel armor, leading the battle into a stalemate.


    Before long, because of the serious injuries Rubygon suffered, Rocky had to force it to go back into the


    Magic Spiritual Space.


    With its four-star strength at the fourth grade as well as its aerial advantages, Uriah continued to fight


    the Steel Armor Panther. Every ce its strong ck fireballsnded on turned into a sea of fire so


    fierce that even the Steel Armor Panther needed to avoid them.


    "It''s really surprising that this guy''s spirit-manipted beast is so hard to deal with..." This was the first


    time White saw his five-star spirit-manipted beast being forced to this point by a spirit-manipted


    beast at a lower star level. It was quite astonishing. After all, this five-star spirit-manipted beast had


    the strength of a Supernal Stage master, while a four-star spirit-manipted beast''s strength, at best,


    was just close to but not yet reached the Supernal Stage. Such a disparity of strength wasn''t at all


    small. Nevertheless, Uriah relied on its own advantages, stood at an invincible position, and used its


    wits to fight against the Steel Armor Panther, intending to exhaust the Steel Armor Panther''s physical


    strength.


    Obviously, this strategy worked as the Steel Armor Panther grew increasingly slower than before.


    "It seems that we''ve got to be serious!" A sinister smile suddenly blossomed on White''s face.


    At this moment, the Steel Armor Panther raised its head and howled. Just like balloons, its limbs


    swelled twice bigger than before and brought about a violent whirlwind upon them. With a sudden burst


    of power on its feet, it leaped high and seized this chance to close in on Uriah, who happened to be


    rushing down towards him.


    That its opponent would jump so high caught Uriah by surprise. Although it tried to dodge, one of its


    legs was still caught by the Steel Armor Panther. Subsequently, the Steel Armor Panther took a spin in


    the air then flung Uriah to the ground with all its strength.


    With a loud bang, a huge crater more than ten meters in diameter was created on the ground, sending


    dust flying in all directions. The impact was so strong that an ordinary spirit-manipted beast most


    likely wouldn''t be able to withstand it.


    The Steel Armor Panther then took advantage of this moment to dive from the air towards the crater.


    Right at this moment, however, a fierce ck fireball suddenly zoomed out of the cloud of dust. The


    Steel Armor Panther suddenly opened its mouth and swallowed the ck fireball whole. Right


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    afterward, it burped loudly and let out a puff of ck smoke.


    Just after the dust dissipated, Uriah climbed out of the crater in a rather miserable condition, seemingly


    having been thrown down quite hard. However, it was still intact, and its momentum didn''t decrease in


    the slightest.


    There was a burst of astonished cries among the crowd. It was hard to imagine that Uriah, whose


    strength was far lower than the Steel Armor Panther''s, could actually fight for so long. Undoubtedly,


    Uriah was a spirit-manipted beast with a high prospect of growth!

 Chapter 650 Surrender

    Chapter 650 Surrender


    "Impossible! How is it still standing on both its feet?" White shouted in disbelief. With no hesitation, he


    ordered the Steel Armor Panther to attack once more.


    The Panther quickly swooped in and swiped at Uriah who had no time to dodge and fell to the ground.


    Taking its time, the Panther pressed its front ws into Uriah''s chest with an insane look on its face.


    Lacking strength, Uriah was about to lose. Rocky concentrated his gaze on a certain point and from it


    emerged a colorful beast shadow that appeared near the two beasts locked inbat. Sensing the


    appearance of a new beast, the Panther roared as it jumped off Uriah.


    Everyone who was present was stunned by the colorful beast''s sudden appearance as well. One


    question was on all their minds¡ªwhere did this beaste from? Even Alyssa couldn''t tell. No one


    had ever seen this beast exist before up until now. Everyone held their breath, waiting for what would


    happen next.


    They didn''t have to wait long for the beast to show its true appearance the next moment. Like a proud


    king touring hisnd, it held its head up high and puffed out its chest with an elegant posture. As it


    stepped onto the clouds, a colorful aura spread out from the eye-catching crystal horn that adorned its


    head.


    "Is¡­" Alyssa''s face turned pale as she failed to finish her sentence.


    "Is that the¡­ the Rainbow Glow Unicorn?" Lance cried out in a quivering voice.


    Not long after, the sounds of greatmotion came from all around. All of them called out the same


    name in disbelief¡ªRainbow Glow Unicorn.


    No one expected the legendary spiritual beast to show up in front of them alive. Ranking third on the


    Spiritual Beast List of the Wild Spirit Land, it was a rare stroke of luck for them to see the Rainbow


    Glow Unicorn with their own eyes.


    "Alyssa, what do you know about this Rainbow Glow Unicorn? Tell me more!" Woods asked eagerly.


    He was sure that the beast in front of them right now was the exact one he spottedst time.


    "You''re aware of the Spiritual Beast List of the Wild Spirit Land, right? The top five beasts are known as


    the king beasts, the rulers of all spiritual beasts. The one currently in front of us ranks third on the list.


    However, many thought that the Rainbow Glow Unicorn had gone extinct because no one saw one for


    ages. It''s said that these beasts possess the ability to hide themselves to the point of invisibility¡ªa skill


    even the cultivators of the Immortal Stage are unable to do." Alyssa''s face turned serious after


    exining everything. She believed that the Rainbow Glow Unicorn''s appearance was no coincidence.


    "Alyssa, do you remember when I told you that I witnessed a mysterious spiritual beast around Rocky?


    I believe this is the one!" Woods replied quickly in a hushed voice.


    "What? Are you certain?" Alyssa asked in return. If this beast really was Rocky''s, that spelled bad news


    for them.


    Meanwhile, Lance was still in shock upon seeing the mysterious beast. He exchanged nces with


    Allen.


    "This certainly is the Rainbow Glow Unicorn! But what is it doing here?" Allen assured amidst his awe.


    "I remember a rumor about it from the Spiritual Fairnd not far from the Evian City. But no one has


    ever been able to see this legendary beast with their own eyes before. I can''t believe it''s true!" Lance


    shouted. He remembered Isis telling him about the Rainbow Glow Unicorn in the past. Why was it


    here? Was it a friend or a foe? These were the main questions that lingered in everyone''s mind at that


    moment.


    "It''s all yours now, foodie!" a familiar voice eximed and brought everyone else back from the initial


    shock of seeing the beast.


    Turning to the voice''s direction, the stunned crowd found themselves face to face with a man who was


    controlling not just one but two spiritual beasts. It was Rocky.


    Immediately, a glorious light emitted from all over the Rainbow Glow Unicorn''s body. Its most striking


    feature was the crystal horn on its head which glowed brightly and dazzled all those whoid eyes on it.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The Steel Armor Panther''s eyes soon turned red and, to everyone''s surprise, roared furiously as it


    retreated towards its master. It drew closer and closer towards him like a wild bull out of control.


    White stood aghast. He quickly tried to regain control of his spiritual beast but to no avail. As it drew


    closer and became more aggressive, he had no choice but to open the Magic Spiritual Space and lead


    the Steel Armor Panther back into it.


    Not having any moves left, he admitted defeat and finally surrendered.


    "Rocky wins? Thank god!" Lance shouted as he came back to his senses.


    The blood drained from Alyssa''s face. She rose to her feet and red at Rocky. "Rocky, this Rainbow


    Glow Unicorn is not your spirit-manipted beast. It''s unfair! Have you no shame?" she shouted in


    anger.


    "If it isn''t my spiritual beast, then why did it listen to me?" Rocky responded calmly as he folded his


    arms across his chest.


    Another shocking revtion came to light that day. Now, everyone knew that Rocky owned three spirit


    manipted beasts¡ªone of them being the legendary Rainbow Glow Unicorn. It was still so hard for


    everyone to believe.


    Even Lance and Allen were still trying to grasp their heads around what they had just witnessed. They


    knew that Rocky was full of surprises, but this one was beyond anything they could''ve predicted. Now


    they knew that the seemingly impossible was possible for Rocky.


    "Impossible! It isn''t yours!" Alyssa continued to protest. She said this with confidence because she


    couldn''t find a connection between Rocky and the Rainbow Glow Unicorn that was simr to the one


    she found with Rocky, Uriah, and Rubygon. She felt that it was merely helping Rocky for some


    unknown reason.


    She was right to a certain extent. The Rainbow Glow Unicorn didn''t think of Rocky as its master.


    Rather, their rtionship leaned more towards that of two friends.


    "We know that you have a hard time epting defeat, Princess Alyssa. But you better watch your


    words!" Lance replied loudly as he strode forward to face her.


    "Tell you what, Commander in Chief. If Rocky can prove that he is the rightful master of the Rainbow


    Glow Unicorn, I will ept defeat. If not, then you shall surrender to me!" Alyssa proposed with


    confidence.


    Lance turned towards Rocky with a serious face. He confirmed that Rocky wasn''t the Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn''s master. Now he was confused. Why would the beast show up at such a convenient time


    when Rocky needed its help the most?


    "Commander in Chief Alyssa, I understand that you are just as confused as everyone else. I''m


    wondering how can I prove that it''s mine," Rocky asked in his calm voice. He gazed at Alyssa and


    calmly waited for her reply.

 Chapter 651 Breaking The Promise

    Chapter 651 Breaking The Promise


    "It''s simple. Command it to kneel in front of you. If you are truly its master, it will follow your order. The


    Rainbow Glow Unicorn is the king of spiritual beasts; it will never follow an ordinary man''s order that


    isn''t its master," Alyssa suggested.


    Rocky hesitated. He didn''t want to force the Rainbow Glow Unicorn to do anything against its will. He


    knew that getting it to kneel down wasn''t easy, but that it would ensure that the beast was under


    Rocky''smand. If the Rainbow Glow Unicorn refused, then he would lose the battle and lose his


    face to Alyssa. He would have to order a retreat.


    ''Alyssa has always been a brilliant strategist. But that is a particrly clever one of her. She now has


    the ability to turn the tables in her favor, '' Rocky thought to himself. He was initially aiming to win this


    round of battle with the help of the Rainbow Glow Unicorn. Once they did, he could force the Timber


    Deity Empire to sign a truce agreement. However, Alyssa suddenly spected that the Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn wasn''t truly Rocky''s rightful beast.


    "Alright, I''ll give it a try," Rocky said with conviction. He looked so self-assured that everyone looked at


    him with expecting eyes as he walked towards the Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    "Foodie, get down on your knees if you are willing to make me your master," Rockymanded the


    Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    However, the imperial beast merely stared back at Rockypletely unmoved. It held its head high like


    the king that it was.


    "I don''t know how you managed to trick that beast into helping you, but it looks like you aren''t truly its


    master. But we have now seen through your trickery. You might as well give up now!" Alyssa sneered


    as if she was dering victory.


    Rocky''s lips tightened. He stroked the unicorn''s head and exchanged smiles with it. "Don''t worry. I don''t


    want to force you. You are my best friend. You are more important than winning." Rocky turned to


    Alyssa ready to confront her.


    Before he could, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn roared and called Rocky''s attention. Then, as it was face


    to face with Rocky, it lowered its head and kneeled down on its knees. Holy light shone out of its body


    and bathed the entire vige with the color of the sun.


    Then, the clouds above shifted into majestic colors. Everyone''s jaws dropped to the ground.


    It was a sight to behold for everybody.


    "Impossible! This is impossible. I must be dreaming." Alyssa shook her head, her eyes wide in


    disbelief.


    Rocky was also surprised but hid it with augh. "Are you convinced now, Commander in Chief


    Alyssa?" he asked Alyssa.


    Alyssa''s anger only increased.


    "A deal is a deal. Now, sign the truce agreement," Luce interrupted. A signed truce agreement would


    represent the victory of the Holy Dragon Empire and save the face of the Crimson Dragon Army.


    Alyssa replied with piercing stares. She had overwhelming hatred for Rocky and his beasts. She was


    eager to tear him apart and finally get him out of her hair.


    "Alyssa?" Woods looked worried. He knew that a signed truce agreement meant all their hard work


    leading up to that day would go down the drain.


    Alyssa bit her lips. They had exhausted all means to buy more time yet it still resulted to their defeat. If


    they signed then, their ns would fall through the cracks. She knew they could still win it, they just


    had to buy more time.


    "Princess Alyssa, are you really going back on your word?" Rocky could tell that Alyssa was nning


    something else. She seemed hesitant to sign the truce agreement.


    Rocky looked at Allen. "Please order the Crimson Dragon Army to continue attacking the defensive line


    of the Timber Deity Empire," he ordered. Rocky would not let Alyssa get away easily.


    Allen and Alyssa exchanged worried looks.


    "Rocky, you''re being arrogant." Alyssa red at Rocky with piercing stares.


    "You already had your chance but you wasted it," Rocky said coldly.


    "If you insist," Alyssa sneered and waved her hand. Then, as if on cue, spirit maniptors from the


    Timber Deity Empire rushed towards the scene.


    "Princess Alyssa, are you seriously viting our agreement?" Lance asked in disbelief. Though they


    weren''t in good terms with Alyssa, he did not think she''d be the type to break a promise.


    "Did you really think I was trying to make peace? I was just stalling. And that''s what we''ll continue to


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    do!" Alyssa dered with resentment. Then, she turned into a bright spiritual light and sped towards


    Rocky.


    "Watch out!" Lance screamed and dashed in front of Rocky.


    Alyssa closed her eyes and harnessed her spiritual power. Then, a gigantic beast appeared in the sky


    and strong winds gusted. Thick clouds covered the sky. It looked like it was about to rain heavily. With


    all the courage in him, Lance summoned his own spirit-manipted beast, the Roaring-thunder


    Dragon, and prepared to fight against the iing beast.


    Two high-star-level spirit-manipted beasts fought in the sky. Everyone was watching from the ground


    in astonishment.


    Below, Alyssa and Lance, two masters of the Divine Stage, engaged in their own battles. Their


    Rocky stood in the vortex of the spiritual battle where spiritual pressure was the most felt. He looked


    fearless as he watched the fight between Alyssa and Lance.


    Soon enough, spirit maniptors from both sides joined the battle.


    "Commander in Chief Rocky,e with us. Let''s get you out of here." Allen appeared next to Rocky.


    Rocky agreed and proceeded back to camp. He knew he may cause more harm due to his poor


    condition. He also knew they needed to prepare another attack n and break through the defensive


    line of the Timber Deity Empire.


    Of course, Alyssa would not let him off easily. She had a n.


    Rocky and Allen''s escape was stopped by the sudden presence of Rufus and White, the two masters


    of the Supernal Stage.


    "I''ll stall them. Leave when you get the chance. Hurry. I can only distract them briefly," Allen whispered


    to Rocky anxiously. Allen knew that it would be difficult, if not impossible, to stop the two masters of the


    Supernal Stage by himself, but he had to try.

 Chapter 652 End Him With Immense Power

    Chapter 652 End Him With Immense Power


    Rocky frowned at what he saw. Looking up, he spotted a dozen spirit-manipted beasts locked in an


    intense aerial battle¡ªand Alyssa''s spirit-manipted beast was one of them. He realized that he


    couldn''t just dash out because doing so would expose his location. Now the only way to get out was to


    use the Rainbow Glow Unicorn''s special power.


    Rocky summoned the Rainbow Glow Unicorn. But before he could try and hide with the beast, Alyssa


    was one step ahead and began to gather her spiritual power. Instantly, a beam of red light surged out


    of the crack of the Magic Spiritual Space which shook the earth and the sky. The beam fell right in front


    of the Rainbow Glow Unicorn which caused the beast to roar strangely before disappearing.


    He could only stare in amazement as the Rainbow Glow Unicorn went missing. With no other option


    left, he ran away towards the other direction with Uriah. He nned to leave the vige first and then


    rode astride Uriah. On the outskirts of the vige, his army were awaiting his return as he had already


    anticipated the Timber Deity Empire''s plot. If he reached them in time, he would be safe.


    Just then, Allen summoned his beast¡ªthe Crystal Water Dragon. The dragon quickly rushed in front of


    Rufus and White to block their path.


    "You go after Rocky. Leave this to me," Rufus ordered White as he red at Allen, not forgetting the


    shame and loss he caused himst time.


    Without another word, White sped up to catch up to Rocky.


    "Watery Ribbon!" Allen eximed as he waved his arm. A strong spiritual power was released in


    streams of ribbons which constantly twisted and twirled before intertwining around White and


    surrounding himpletely to block his way.


    "Whiskered Fire Bug!" White immediately shouted and whipped out his feather fan to conjure up fire


    flows which looked like thousands of firebugs emerging from the ground. The fire flows immediately


    rushed towards the watery ribbons that Allen summoned.


    When the two spiritual powers made contact, an explosion of light illuminated the entire sky and


    shimmered for a while. Due to hisck of skill, White failed to release himself from the watery ribbons


    created by Allen.


    Just then, the shadow of an aggressive beast pounced upon Allen. It tried to snap and w at him.


    But before the beast could inflict any serious harm, the Crystal Water Dragon managed to conjure up


    the water mirror enchantment in front of Allen for protection.


    "Wind Roaring!" a voice called out as another formidable spiritual power swept in out of nowhere to


    help White break free from the grasp of Allen''s watery ribbons.


    In the blink of an eye, White disappeared.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Commander in Chief, I''ve done all that I could. You''re on your own now." A grave expression swept


    over Allen as he realized that White had escaped.


    As Rocky neared the edge of the vige, a man with a nasty and evil grin blocked him out of nowhere.


    "Did you really think it would be that easy, boy? Don''t worry. You''ll be getting what you deserve soon¡­


    in hell!" White eximed as he blocked Rocky''s way towards safety.


    Frowning, Rocky pulled out his Frozen Wind Dagger and out of it came the ming de. There was


    no use trying to escape due to White''s immense skill and power over him. He had to seize any


    opportunity that presented itself quickly if he wanted to survive.


    "How did youe across that Spiritual Weapon? It''s quite an unusual one." White continued to stare


    at Rocky''s spiritual weapon with greedy eyes.


    Uriah, who stood beside Rocky, sensed the danger his owner was in and immediately positioned itself


    in front of Rocky before jumping forward to attack White.


    White sneered and waved his hand to emit a ball of fire.


    Bang! As the fireball made contact with Uriah, it morphed into a fire python which entangled itself


    around Uriah''s whole body before immobilizing it.


    White seized this opportunity to attack Rocky. Confident in his skill, he didn''t summon his spirit-


    manipted beast. He thought he could take down Rocky and his beast on his own.


    "ming Cloudcrack Palm!" White cried out. A cracking, ming cloud in the shape of a giant palm


    immediately appeared and rushed towards Rocky''s direction.


    Judging by his moves, Rocky guessed that White must be one of the Timber spirit maniptors of the


    Timber Deity Empire. These Timber spirit maniptors were on the same level as regr spirit


    maniptors but with a higher fighting capacity and quicker reflexes that were hard to defeat in


    Rocky did his best to fight back with all his strength using his ming de but to no avail. White''s


    ming Cloudcrack Palm overpowered him, deflecting the ming de and came straight at him.


    With the palm just barely missing him, Rocky stretched out his left arm and ripped his sleeve open. A


    Dragon Spirit Mark soon appeared on his exposed arm and shined brightly as he punched his left hand


    forward to prepare to fight.


    White was surprised to see the Dragon Spirit Mark on Rocky. This could only mean one thing¡ªhe was


    the Holy Dragon Empire''s royal spirit maniptor.


    A sh of light appeared and quickly began to twist and turn into a whirlpool. The power within White''s


    ming Cloudcrack Palm was sucked into the vortex before Rocky''s entire body turned to crimson and


    he began to spit out blood.


    "It''s time for me to return the favor." Rocky, ignoring the blood, clenched his teeth and waved his left


    arm to hold out his ming palm in White''s direction.


    "How is this possible? I''ve never heard of any royal spirit maniptor of the Holy Dragon Empire able


    to master such power," White uttered in disbelief at not just Rocky being able to absorb his spiritual


    power but being able to channel that power back to him as well.


    Such special power could only be aroused by the Holy Dragon Bead. No other person possessed it


    apart from Rocky.


    But White still believed that he had the upper hand. He moved quick enough to dodge the ming palm


    and thenunched his next attack of spiritual martial arts. The whole ground shook and dust clouds


    rose up from the rubble.


    Rocky failed to counteract the attack and ended up stuck in the air.


    In spite of this, he showed no sign of fear. He descended back to the ground and stood up firmly with a


    look of determination stered on his face.


    "Let''s see how long youst this time," White snorted andunched a new move with his palm which


    managed to strike Rocky once more.


    After three attacks, Rocky was forced to retreat to the center of the vige. His entire body turned ck


    and blue but Rocky knew that White had intended to do much more than cause a couple of bruises.


    Lance and Allen were astonished at Rocky''s beaten state.


    Alyssaughed scornfully and eximed, "Ha! You''re dead, young man!" White was annoyed at the


    fact that Rocky was still standing in spite of taking three of his attacks. Any other Heavenly Stage spirit


    maniptor would''ve begged for mercy at that point. ''How did he manage to still survive?'' White


    thought to himself with a murderous re and his eyes zing with hatred.


    White dashed forward with his palm to try to end Rocky once and for all with a single move.


    Rocky appeared to be too weak to try and dodge White''s move this time. Lance and Allen were busy


    fighting off other enemies and were unable to help him. The deadly palm steadily made its way across


    the field and inched closer towards Rocky in the hopes of ending him for good.

 Chapter 653 Everyone Was Totally Stunned

    Chapter 653 Everyone Was Totally Stunned


    The palm was so close to him that it could kill him at any moment. Rocky''s eyes widened when he saw


    the fiery palm. He knew deep inside that he mustn''t die here¡ªhe had to fight back. Nevertheless, the


    only thing he could do to fight White was to release his strong evil power. He certainly knew what


    consequences he would have to face in the future if he did so, but he really had no time to think further.


    "Ah!" A shout escaped his lips. The strong evil power, which had been sealed inside his spiritual soul


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    container, suddenly burst. In an instant, the aura around his body skyrocketed, bringing about a


    demonic vibe to him.


    Upon seeing the sudden change in Rocky''s aura, White''s face darkened, but his power didn''t decrease


    in the slightest.


    Bang!


    A loud noise rang, and the next thing everyone knew, Rocky had once again survived White''s palm.


    Although Rocky did spit out a mouthful of blood, it was still incredible that he, who was at the third


    grade of the Heavenly Stage, could withstand the fourth palm attack from White, who was at the


    second grade of the Supernal Stage.


    Everyone else was also amazed that Rocky managed to withstand White''s palm attack.


    The attack was quite strong. In the blink of an eye, the impact had blown Rocky several meters away.


    "It seems¡­ This is still not strong enough¡­" Even though he had his evil power released from the


    spiritual soul container, Rocky still couldn''t stand his ground against White''s attacks. Hisplexion


    turned even graver. He knew that to get more strength, he must break the thirdyer of seal and


    release even more evil power. Otherwise, he would most likely have just one end¡ªdeath.


    However, the evil power he would get from opening the thirdyer of seal would be much stronger than


    the one he got from opening the secondyer of seal. If heter failed to suppress this evil power, he


    would go insane and even be a bloodthirsty maniac whose thoughts only revolved around killing.


    He knew because such situations had urred in history.


    But how could White possibly leave a chance to survive to Rocky? He immediately dashed towards


    Rocky. This time, he exerted all of his strength tounch his powerful spiritual martial arts, the me


    Fist!


    White''s whole fist was enveloped in spiritual me and gave off a strong spiritual pressure. It was just


    like a wave of bubbling upva. Even the air seemed to be scorched. If Rocky got hit by it, he would


    definitely be a goner.


    As White''s fist approached, myriads of memories shed in Rocky''s mind. He had survived all kinds of


    life-and-death situations. This time, he mustn''t give up either.


    "Haha..." At that moment, Rocky suddenly threw his head back andughed out loud. Hisughter


    echoed all over the vige and attracted everyone''s attention, including Alyssa''s and Lance''s.


    While Rockyughed, the thirdyer of seal in his body suddenly copsed. Streams of ck spiritual


    power erupted wildly in his body just like a group of rioting ghosts and then seeped deep into his


    bones, meridians, and practically every corner of his body.


    Soon afterward, the ck spiritual power rushed out and rapidly enveloped his whole body. It looked


    just like a fierce ck ze that could immte everything. The heat made Rocky''s hair and clothes


    flutter in the air, and his eyes looked just like those of the devil¡ªit seemed that so long as you took a


    nce at them, you would fall into the abyss. In addition, at the same time as the ck spiritual power


    burst out, a rampant, sinister aura also spread around.


    All of a sudden, the color of the sky above the vige changed. Lightning shed and thunders roared,


    rendering Rocky''s silhouette even more frightening to behold.


    Everyone was shocked. In their eyes, the current Rocky was extremely terrifying, just like a demon that


    came to the world.


    "What''s wrong with Rocky?" Lance was also shocked. He could clearly feel that there was an extremely


    evil and terrible power inside Rocky''s body. That power also didn''t feel like something human could


    have.


    Even Alyssa widened her eyes. She could sense that Rocky''s strength had obviously gone beyond


    what was expected of human spirit maniptors. His power seemed closer to the power of the spiritual


    race. The power wasn''t yet mature, but formidable nheless.


    "Who the hell is he?" Alyssa asked Lance in shock.


    Lance couldn''t give her an answer. He was also absolutely clueless about Rocky''s real identity.


    Moreover, this was also the first time he saw Rocky in such a berserk mode.


    White was also stunned to see such a scene. Nevertheless, he didn''t intend to withdraw this powerful


    fist at Rocky.


    But to his surprise, his full strength punch was easily caught by a hand, Rocky''s hand.


    Rocky''s eyes now looked sinister, and his expression was ice-cold. It seemed like he had entered a


    certain state unknown to them. His gaze was fixated at White, sending a chill down White''s spine.


    "Mystification..." White, who was surprised that Rocky took his punch, roared angrily and immediately


    swung his other hand.


    However, Rocky suddenly vanished.


    White''s punch missed its target. He was stunned but soon felt a cold gaze on his back. He turned


    around, only to be greeted with the sight of Rocky standing right behind him in silence.


    What was even more astonishing was that Rocky suddenly stretched out a finger and shot a faint beam


    of ck light from the tip of his finger. In a sh, this faint beam of light already struck White before he


    could even realize what was happening. The moment the beam of light came into contact with his body,


    it grew sharply in size, swelling just like a ball and pressing White towards the ground.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    White didn''t even have the time to defend himself. He was knocked


    into the air, leaving a long mark on the ground. After being more than ten meters away, he finally


    managed to hold his ground and steady his footing. However, his skin was all charred and he could


    barely move. It was obvious how amazing the strength of that blow was. It could actually injure White,


    who was at the second grade of the Supernal Stage, so gravely!


    Upon seeing this scene, everyone was petrified. They could hardly believe what they saw. It had never


    once crossed their mind that Rocky could wound White so gravely with just one move.


    Moreover, no one ever imagined that Rocky, who was only in the Heavenly Stage, would easily defeat


    a master at the second grade of the Supernal Stage. But what they were curious the most was only


    one thing¡ªwhere did Rocky''s strong evil powere from?


    Alyssa was also astonished that Rocky suddenly became so sinister and much stronger, but she felt


    that Rocky had a very shocking secret which even the Crimson Dragon Army didn''t know about.


    Otherwise, Lance wouldn''t look as shocked as her.

 Chapter 654 The Guardian Beast

    Chapter 654 The Guardian Beast


    As Alyssa thought of this, her eyes suddenly froze. She then stretched out her pale arms. In the blink of


    an eye, several vine-like spiritual marks appeared on her arms and blossomed into delicate buds. The


    buds started to bloom and tiny pollen was visibly blown in the wind. They came towards Lance''s


    direction in a powerful force.


    Startled, Lance took a step back immediately. He knew that the pollen was a secret poison made by


    the Timber Deity Empire. The moment he inhaled even just a little, it would cause him serious trouble.


    Seeing that Lance had retreated, Alyssa stopped what she was doing and rushed towards Rocky.


    Rocky was moving recklessly and was on the verge of losing control. By then, he could only maintain a


    trace of sanity. He was no longer himself. When he saw that Alyssa rushed over, he waved his hand


    and shed. At once, the ming de of Frozen Wind Dagger in his hand shed out a huge ck


    Moon de, three times the size of the previous one. It was now huge and obviously powerful, as if it


    could cut the whole house down.


    Even after seeing the astonishing ck Moon de rushing over, Alyssa remained calm. With a flip of


    her white hand, a wave of spiritual power surged out and collided with the Moon de. A strong streak


    of light shot to the sky and the ck Moon de disappeared. Alyssa got closer to Rocky.


    "This guy''s power is really not a spirit maniptor''s power. It should belong to the spiritual race. Is it


    possible that he is also from the spiritual race''s bloodline?" As Alyssa looked at the man in front of her,


    confusion was visible on her face. But soon, she hadposed herself, because she thought that


    Rocky would be a disaster if he still lived in this world. Besides, considering his present state, his


    condition seemed to be getting worse and worse. She had no clue on what would happenter. The


    only thing she could do now was to suppress Rocky''s strength first to stall, and then she would deal


    with him.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Just at this time, Alyssa opened her Magic Spiritual Space and saw countless streaks of light bands


    inside, fluttering like ribbons. Then, a fiery red beast figure came out of it, shaped like a fox, and


    pranced in an overwhelming momentum. It did not appear to be an ordinary spirit-manipted beast,


    because its aura had already surpassed that of it. Rather, it seemed to be a legendary beast. And it


    was said that only a nine-star spirit-manipted beast at the ninth grade could be a legendary


    beast.


    Because the red lighting from the beast was too strong, no one could see its true face. The others


    were just amazed by the intensity of the light, so strong it was as if it were a legendary beasting to


    the world.


    However, Alyssa actually controlled two spirit-manipted beasts, which was absolutely another thing


    that would cause a sensation in the Wild Spirit Land.


    Alyssa was already very powerful, especially now that she could control two spirit-manipted beasts


    at the same time. She was incredible. What was more, the two spirit-manipted beasts seemed to be


    beyond human''s expectations. They were more magnificent than ordinary spirit-manipted beasts.


    "What the hell is this?" Lance was in awe. Even with his experience, he had never seen a spirit-


    manipted beast with such an aura.


    "Moon Fox, help me seal his power." Alyssa bit her finger anxiously and pointed at the fox. Her finger


    pointed right between the fox''s eyes.


    All of a sudden, the fox''s whole body burst into a bright red light, shining and dazzling. Then, the


    countless ribbon-like light bands floating in the air shot towards Rocky, and wrapped his body tightly.


    The ck spiritual power released from Rocky''s body instantly fought against the light bands, resisting


    to be restricted. However, it failed and was gradually suppressed back into Rocky''s body.


    Thanks to this, Rocky finally started toe back to his senses. However, the evil spiritual power in his


    body was still rampaging. He coughed violently and spat out a mouthful of blood. A drop of blood


    sshed on the light band around his body, and instantly something astonishing happened. The blood


    rushed along the light band to the fox, and in the blink of an eye, it was integrated into the fox''s body.


    At the same time, the fox summoned back the light bands that wrapped around Rocky''s body, releasing


    him.


    "Moon Fox, what are you..." Alyssa was in shock. She faced the fox and her voice shook as she spoke.


    She didn''t understand why the fox disobeyed her. Then she heard a stammering voice, "You... can...


    not... hurt... him."


    "But why?" Alyssa was startled by what she heard.


    "Blood... can... merge. It... is... meant... to... be," the Moon Fox continued in a cold voice.


    The next moment, the Moon Fox retreated into the Magic Spiritual Space and disappeared.


    "Blood can merge, and it is meant to be. What does that mean?" Alyssa was confused. Of course, if it


    were said by someone else, she wouldn''t have so much into it and believe it. But the Moon Fox was


    her guardian beast, and the spiritual race members had their own guardian beast from birth, which was


    like a spirit-manipted beast, but stronger than thetter, and had special abilities. Her Moon Fox''s


    special ability was to predict the future. When necessary, the Moon Fox would give her some advice,


    help her to be stronger, and at the same time predict the danger she would encounter. The Moon


    Fox was very valuable to her and she trusted its words of advice. So, what the Moon Fox said must


    have other deeper meanings. The life of the guardian beast was connected to its master of the spiritual


    race!


    While Alyssa was lost in thought, a cold chill was felt in the air and struck to a spot between her and


    Rocky. In an instant, a wall of ice was formed from the ground to several feet up.


    At the sight of this, Alyssa''s expression went cold. She immediately waved her white hand. A spiritual


    power shed the ice wall in an instant, like a sharp knife hitting the surface. But after the wall was


    broken, a delicate figure appeared beside Rocky.


    At this moment, Rocky had juste to his senses. At the sight of a familiar figure, he called out


    subconsciously, "Sabina!" But after that, the evil spiritual power which had been suppressed in his body


    exploded again and Rocky started to lose himself again.


    "How did you get yourself into this again?" A worried look shed through Sabina''s face, reflecting on


    her cold eyes. She knew the consequences would be unthinkable if the evil spiritual power in Rocky''s


    body took over himpletely.


    "If he goes on like this, he will surely die. But he deserves it," Alyssa uttered, ring at Rocky, but her


    murderous intent had disappeared.


    "No need to concern yourself over it. I will save him. I won''t let you kill him," Sabina muttered as she


    red at Alyssa.


    "What''s your rtionship with him?" Alyssa couldn''t help but ask after seeing how Sabina protected


    Rocky. Sensing the aura of the Supernal Stage that Sabina was emitting, Alyssa couldn''t help but


    guess about Sabina''s identity, because as far as she knew, there was no woman who had reached the


    Supernal Stage in the Crimson Dragon Group.


    "It''s none of your business," Sabina responded coldly.


    "If you can save him, then do so ording to your will. For the moment, I''ll keep him alive..." Alyssa


    said after a moment''s hesitation after noticing the anxiety on Sabina''s face. Obviously, she was a little


    concerned about what the Moon Fox had said. So she decided to let Rocky go first. After she figured


    out what the Moon Fox meant, she would take his life.

 Chapter 655 Have No Way

    Chapter 655 Have No Way


    Upon hearing Alyssa''s words, Sabina was surprised because Alyssa didn''t take the opportunity to kill


    Rocky even if she already had him. Even though Sabina wanted to protect Rocky, she was unable to


    do so because she could not fight Alyssa, who was at the Divine Stage. At that moment, it was just a


    piece of cake for Alyssa to kill Rocky. Sabina would try her best to keep Rocky safe at the expense of


    her own life. Although it was not Alyssa''s intention to do that, Sabina still kept standing by Rocky''s side


    as she looked at him with a determined look to keep him safe.


    "You are really brave, you know? You are so lucky this time..." Alyssa sneered at Sabina. Afterwards,


    she turned her look to Lance who was moving over.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared beside Alyssa, whispering in her ears.


    "Good." After Alyssa heard what the figure had just said, a sinister smile crept on her face.


    "Stop, let''s go!" Alyssa yelled.


    Instantly, all the spirit maniptors of the Timber Deity Empire who were fighting took back their spirit-


    manipted beasts and quickly retreated to Alyssa''s side, disappearing from the vige all together.


    At the same time, Lance and Allen had arrived at Rocky''s side. Shocked to see the ck spiritual


    power flowing out from his body, they asked, "What is going on?"


    "Commander in Chief, would you please lead everyone away from this ce?" Sabina immediately


    said to Lance.


    "You''d better let the Commander in Chief have a check first." At that moment, Allen thought that Rocky


    must have gotten into a spiral of madness, losing control of his strength.


    Lance also nodded upon hearing Allen''s words.


    "His situation is not as simple as you think. I am the only one who can help him," Sabina said firmly.


    Confused, Lance and Allen looked at each other with baffled faces.


    "Okay. Then we shall wait for you outside the vige..." After he finished his words, Lance noticed


    Sabina''s determination and guided Allen and the others to leave the vige.


    Meanwhile, Sabina quickly took Rocky to an abandoned house which was just nearby and took out the


    Dragon Twined Wood. Simultaneously, she took off Rocky''s clothes and saw his strong and muscr


    chest. Seeing him naked to the waist, Sabina could not help but blush. Without hesitation, she pressed


    the Dragon Twined Wood onto his chest.


    Suddenly, the Dragon Twined Wood gave out the golden light and turned into a golden dragon. It went


    deep into the body of Rocky, releasing a golden halo. Later, it began to drive the evil power released


    from the thirdyer of seal back to the ce where it was before and temporarily sealed it. After the


    golden dragon flew out of the body of Rocky and turned back into the Dragon Twined Wood, the crack


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    on the wood became deeper.


    "Master once said that the deeper the crack of the Dragon Twined Wood is, the stronger the power in


    one''s body is and the more difficult it is to control. Therefore, as his power is out of control more


    frequently, even the Dragon Twined Wood would not be able to seal this power sooner orter.


    Moreover, I can only temporarily seal this out-of-control power with my spiritual power..." Sabina


    worriedly murmured to herself with a huge frown as she looked at the Dragon Twined Wood in her


    hand and Rocky recuperating.


    Meanwhile, outside the vige, Lance, who was a little worried about Rocky, received a message that


    gave him such a surprise.


    "What? So, are you saying that the Crimson Dragon Army and the Magic Dragon Army, which attack


    the Timber Deity Empire''s left wing of the defensive line, are being ambushed by the troops?" Amazed


    to hear such news, Lance looked at the spirit maniptor who sent him the message.


    "Is it the Timber Deity Empire''s reinforcements that ambush them?" Allen asked immediately.


    "Well, it seems that the troops are from another empire," the spirit maniptor replied right away.


    "Investigate it right now and report it to me as soon as possible!" Lance ordered hurriedly.


    "It seems that Alyssa has tricked us this time. They didn''t intend to really sue for peace. They just made


    use of the peace negotiation to buy them some time. The sudden ambush must be Alyssa''s plot," Allen


    uttered coldly.


    Lance''s face darkened as he never expected that Alyssa could be so despicable. She pretended to


    negotiate peace with them, with the real purpose of stalling for time. Moreover, she almost killed Rocky


    a while ago. However, Alyssa did not kill Rocky, which only confused Lance even more.


    But of course, all thanks to Alyssa''s mercy, Rocky was not in danger anymore. Anxious, Lance broke


    out in a cold sweat upon seeing what happened just now. If Rocky were seriously injured or killed, then


    the Crimson Dragon Army would suffer a huge crisis and it would be difficult for him to exin this to


    his daughter andfort her.


    "I don''t know anything about Commander in Chief Rocky''s situation at this moment. If anything bad


    happens to him, then we''ll surely suffer a great loss this time. But why did Commander in Chief Rocky''s


    body change a lot before? Why did he suddenly have such powerful strength that he was able to


    seriously injure a master at the Supernal Stage?" Allen, dumbfounded, spoke in disbelief.


    Shaking his head, Lance, who was a master at the Divine Stage, still felt a little confused about what


    had happened to Rocky. More importantly, what matter most was that Rocky was now safe and sound.


    After a short while, Sabina took Rocky out and summoned Duchess Silver. When she was about to


    take him back, she saw a colorful light shadow appear and a pair of eyes stare at Rocky.


    Glowing in colorful hue, it was no other than the Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    At first, Sabina was highly stunned at the sight of the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, but after a while, she


    said, "He''s all right."


    Letting out a loud roar, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn felt somehow relieved to hear that its master was


    okay.


    "Enter and stay in my Magic Spiritual Space first as I take him back now." Afterwards, Sabina opened


    her own Magic Spiritual Space.


    The Rainbow Glow Unicorn nced at Rocky before it went into Sabina''s Magic Spiritual Space.


    Riding Duchess Silver, Sabina let Rocky lean on her back as they all flew out of the vige.


    "Sabina, how''s Commander in Chief Rocky''s condition?" Allen asked anxiously, as soon as he saw


    Rocky leaning against Sabina''s back and looking asleep.


    Concerned, Lance looked at Sabina.


    "He is out of danger for now, but he might not wake up until tomorrow," Sabina responded seriously.


    "So, he will wake up tomorrow?" Lance frowned as they really needed Rocky''s help now.


    "I''ll just send him back to the camp first." As soon as Sabina finished her words, Duchess Silver flew in


    the air, disappearing in a blink of an eye.


    "I think we should also go back now," Lance spoke to Allen as he summoned the Roaring-thunder


    Dragon. Afterwards, he and Allen rode the Roaring-thunder Dragon as they headed for the camp,


    following Sabina.


    Their shadows flickered, and instantly disappeared without a trace.


    After a short while, Sabina sent Rocky back to the Crimson Dragon Army''s camp. Upon hearing that


    Rocky was severely injured, Isis rushed to the camp to see how he was doing.


    "Sabina, why are you here? Rocky..." Upon entering the tent, Isis saw Sabina standing beside Rocky


    who was pale as a ghost, lying on the bed.


    However, as soon as Sabina saw Isis, she immediately narrowed her eyes and said, "He''s getting


    worse. If he continues to be like this, then I''m afraid that I cannot assure you anything good."

 Chapter 656 Clear Mind (Part One)

    Chapter 656 Clear Mind (Part One)


    "What do you mean by that, Sabina?" Apparently, Isis didn''t understand any of her words.


    "There is a very strong power sealed in his body that ispletely beyond his endurance. So, once he


    overuses it, he can''t control his strength," after hesitating for a while, Sabina uttered under her breath.


    "But, how could he have such power? And how did you know about that?" At that point, Isis was still


    not able to understand. However, what shocked her the most was that Sabina knew everything about it


    while she didn''t have any idea.


    "That''s all I can tell you for now. And this will be just between us. You can''t tell anyone else what I have


    just said. You must take good care of him and keep him far away from danger. Otherwise, you will


    regret it!" After finishing her words, Sabina turned around and left.


    "Hey! Where are you going?" Isis asked at once as soon as she saw that Sabina was about to leave.


    "I''m thest one he wants to see when he wakes up. I can''t stay here." After saying that, Sabina left.


    "Oh, Rocky, why do you always make me worried?" Isis could not help but cry at the sight of the man


    who seemed to be sleeping so soundly in bed.


    Meanwhile, two figures came in one after another just from the outside of the camp.


    "Isis..."


    Isis wiped her tears as soon as she heard the voice calling her. Turning around, she saw Lance and


    Allen.


    "Where is Sabina?" Allen asked upon seeing that it was only Isis who was inside the tent.


    "She left a while ago," Isis replied.


    "Shouldn''t she be at the Imperial City? What was she doing here?" Allen asked in confusion.


    "Father, what happened? How is it going to be for Rocky from now on?" Isis could not help but


    anxiously ask as she looked at Lance.


    "It''s a long story. We talk about itter. What happened to the Crimson Dragon Army and the Magic


    Dragon Army on Timber Deity Empire''s left wing of the defensive line?" asked Lance.


    "Due to the fact that the enemy troops are superior, the Crimson Dragon Army and the Magic Dragon


    Army have retreated for two miles..." Isis responded.


    "Who havee to help the Timber Deity Empire?" Lance''s tone became even more serious upon


    hearing what Isis had just said.


    Right at that time, someone else joined them in the tent. As soon as she saw Rocky lying on the bed,


    she was shocked. "What happened to him? R..Rocky..."


    "Don''t worry about him, Marin. He is fine," Isis said as she wanted to calm Marin down from being too


    worried about Rocky''s condition.


    "I''m not worried about him. But, he was going to go and make peace with them. How could he..." Marin


    nced at Lance and Allen in disbelief.


    "This time, we fell into the Timber Deity Empire''s trap again. If I had known it earlier, then I would have


    listened to Rocky. The Timber Deity Empire did have bad intentions," Lance said with great regret. If he


    had only known about this, then he would not have agreed to negotiate peace with the Timber Deity


    Empire. Instead, he would have broken through their defensive line. But now, it was already toote.


    "Father, this is not the right time to talk about it. We have to sit tight until Rocky wakes up," Isis


    immediately said.


    "But if we don''t attack now, then it would be a chance for the Timber Deity Empire to recover. And the


    defensive line will soon be broken, right?" Lance said seriously as he frowned.


    "But we still don''t know which army ambushed the Crimson Dragon Army and the Magic Dragon Army,


    so we can''t take risk anymore. Otherwise, we''ll probably fall into their traps again. We''d better wait until


    Rocky wakes up so we can talk about it with him," Isis said after thinking about it.


    "I think the Deputy Commander in Chief is right," added Allen.


    "Okay, it''s settled. We''ll wait until he wakes up." Hesitating for a while, Lance agreed with them and


    nodded. After all, he had handed over themand of the Crimson Dragon Army to Rocky. Therefore,


    only when Rocky woke up, could they take action to this unexpected situation.


    Rocky slept all day and all night as he recuperated. During this time, Lance heard of many news. To his


    surprise, the troops that attacked them were from the Roaring me Empire which had a staggering


    force of 50, 000 soldiers. It seemed that the Roaring me Empire was very well prepared. Otherwise,


    it would not have that many soldiers up for battle.


    Meanwhile back in themander''s tent, Lance, Isis, and Allen anxiously awaited Rocky to wake up.


    While waiting, they guessed the reason why the Roaring me Empire suddenly sent out their troops.


    "Is the rumor I heard about the Roaring me Empire true?" Allen asked as he realized something.


    Before he went back to the Crimson Dragon Group, he was carrying out a secret mission in the


    Roaring me Empire, which was why he was quite familiar with their situation.


    "What kind of rumor, Allen?" Lance asked seriously.


    "Back when I was still in the Roaring me Empire, I''ve heard that they nned to ally with the Timber


    Deity Empire. They had even sent a few rare treasures to the Timber Deity Empire as tokens of


    appreciation. However, these treasures were lost half-way, so their alliance broke. If the rumors were


    true, then they would have probably secretly formed an alliance. That''s why Roaring me Empire


    sent troops!" Allen hypothesized.


    "Alliance? It''s that troublesome, then." Lance was stunned. If Allen''s spection was correct, then it


    was definitely not good news for the Crimson Dragon Army. And if another country suddenly joined the


    war, then the situation would be even moreplicated.


    "Have they really formed an alliance?" Suddenly, a yawning man suddenly walked into the


    Surprised, all three of them turned around to see where the voice came from, only to find out that it was


    Rocky''s.


    Upon seeing him, Lance and Allen heaved a sigh of relief, while Isis stood up the second she saw him


    and walked towards him.


    "When did you wake up?" Isis, like a gentle wife, walked up to Rocky and asked with deep concern.


    "Just an hour ago," Rocky replied and turned his gaze to Lance. "Commander in Chief, please order


    the Crimson Dragon Army and Magic Dragon Army to retreat from the left wing of the defensive line."


    "Retreat? But isn''t it a great chance for the Timber Deity Empire to recover?" Lance suddenly darkened


    his eyes. They had finally gained a great advantage, and they had almost broken through Timber Deity


    Empire''s defensive line.


    "But it''s not as simple as you think. The Timber Deity Empire has already nned everything from the


    very beginning. In addition to that, the support of the Roaring me Empire must also be part of the


    n. The only reason why Alyssa proposed to make peace was that she just wanted to buy time for the


    Roaring me Empire to arrive. Ever since the arrival of the Roaring me Empire''s troops, she must


    have prepared for everything. And if we force to attack, then we will surely fall into her trap," Rocky


    exined. Hearing the conversation between Lance and two others, he soon figured out what had


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    happened.

 Chapter 657 Clear Mind (Part Two)

    Chapter 657 Clear Mind (Part Two)


    "But on the other hand, we will lose all the advantage if we give up. And besides, the forces of the


    Crimson Dragon Army and the Magic Dragon Army were not weak at all. They could definitely fight with


    the Roaring me Empire..." Lance still thought that it would be such a pity to withdraw the army.


    "The troops of the Roaring me Empire are currently defending, while the Crimson Dragon Army and


    the Magic Dragon Army have been offending for several days in a row. At this point, our troops are very


    tired. If the war continues, then we will be at a disadvantage," Rocky said as he shook his head.


    On the other hand, Lance thought that what Rocky said was reasonable, but he was very unwilling to


    be cheated by Alyssa again.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Although I have already mentioned that Alyssa made peace for other purposes, I didn''t expect that her


    purpose was to buy time for the army of the Roaring me Empire to arrive at the ce. That''s


    surprising. This was probably her trump card. I''m sure that Timber Deity Empire had no other choice


    because we have driven them into an impasse. Otherwise, the secret of their alliance wouldn''t have


    been revealed so easily. This is thest n she can make, so we can take it easy afterwards. Timber


    Deity Empire has no other choice. We just have to be patient and be steady in our fight. Only in that


    way can we maintain the advantage. However, they have the support of the Roaring me Empire


    now. Their military forces should be near to ours, so we can''t act recklessly. We''ll talk about it after we


    figure out more about the background of the Roaring me Empire''s army..." Rocky exined as he


    made an orderly analysis.


    "I see. Okay, I agree with you," Lance said as he thought that Rocky''s words made a lot of sense.


    "After the Crimson Dragon Army and the Magic Dragon Army withdraw from the defensive line, we will


    retreat from the camp. Now, all we need is to ensure that there are sufficient supplies for the army. It


    seems that this battle cannot be settled in such a short time," Rocky said as if he had already predicted


    what would happen.


    Afterwards, the four of them discussed some following details. Lance said, "Rocky, I want to have a


    word with you in private."


    Just by looking at his face, Rocky instantly knew that he must have something to ask him, so he


    nodded his head.


    As courtesy, Allen and Isis went out of the tent.


    "Rocky, tell me the truth. Where did your powere from?" Lance asked in a straightforward manner.


    "I can''t really answer you, and I hope you don''t ask me anymore," Rocky replied in the same manner,


    bluntly.


    "I don''t mean to pry into your private matters. It''s just that the power is so evil and strong that I don''t


    think you can bear it at all. In addition to that, the damage to you is immeasurable. I''m just worried


    about you. After all, you are my son-inw now, the husband of Isis. Of course, I''m just concerned


    about you, that''s all," Lance said worriedly. Of course, he also vaguely assumed that Rocky''s real


    identity might be top secret.


    "You don''t have to worry, Commander in Chief. I''ll make it. Could you please not tell Isis about any of


    this? I just don''t want her to worry," Rocky said as he did not want anyone in particr to worry about


    him.


    "Take care of yourself. Should you need any help, don''t hesitate to approach me. I am just a little


    curious on why Sabina would be there at that time. Moreover, she seems to know your power very well.


    Thanks to her, you can be safe and sound," Lance said with doubt, but at the same time respected


    Rocky''s wishes and did not ask further. Afterwards, he turned around and left the camp.


    As soon as Lance mentioned Sabina, Rocky recalled that he seemed to see her before he lost


    consciousness. It seemed that it was true that Sabina had saved his life, but how could she suppress


    the evil power in his body?


    Soon, Rocky remembered that it was not the first time that she had saved his life. In fact, she did the


    same when they were in Hippo Land.


    As he thought about it, he got frustrated. Frowning, he quickly walked out of the camp and found a


    stream not so far away.


    "Come out! I know you''ll follow me once I am out of camp." Rocky stood beside the stream, looking at


    his own reflection in the water, as if he was talking to himself.


    Soon, a beautiful figure appeared just several meters away from him. Tiptoeing rocks with a proud


    stature, she projected her default cold face.


    "I just wanted to thank you for saving my life," Rocky thanked Sabina as he stared at her.


    "I''m just doing my job," Sabina answered apathetically.


    "Did Marcia really send you to protect me?" Rocky doubtfully asked.


    "I can''t tell you." Sabina shook her head.


    "But how did you suppress the evil power in my body? It must be Marcia''s doing, right?" He guessed.


    "Here. You can use this." Nodding, she took out Dragon Twined Wood from her pocket.


    "What''s this? What does it do?" ncing at the new weapon, Rocky asked.


    "It''s called Dragon Twined Wood or as others call, twisted wood. It only grows in the territory of the


    spiritual race and is very rare and has many uses. In fact, one of its uses is to suppress the evil power.


    I guess that my master sealed the power inside your body with its help. So, that means that it''s the only


    way to suppress your evil power." Sabina didn''t know much about it, but she could only guess.


    "Really? Is it extra service? In the past, she sealed my power in my body. And now she sent you to


    follow me. Is she really worried that my powers would be out of control? Or does your master have


    other ns..." Rocky sneered. In fact, he was a little conflicted about the whole scenario. He didn''t


    know whether what Marcia had done to him that year was for his own good or for other purposes.


    "If you only knew my master, then you would know that my master couldn''t be such kind of person."


    Sabina was enraged upon hearing this.


    "If not, then why did she conceal my identity from you? She could have told you straightforwardly. You


    have followed me, protected me, and even taken risks for me, but somehow, you don''t know who I


    really am," Rocky questioned her.


    After hearing what he said, Sabina was speechless.


    "Do you really want to know who I am?" he suddenly asked Sabina as he looked her straight in the


    eyes.


    After being silent for a while, she answered, "No."


    "Really? Are you sure about that? Well, I was just about to tell you. Although there was some


    resentment between me and your master, it has nothing to do with you at all, and I should not me


    that on you. I''m sorry," Rocky said frankly as he had switched his attitude to Sabina at that moment.


    Shocked, Sabina never expected that Rocky would apologize to her.

 Chapter 658 There Must Be Another Scheme

    Chapter 658 There Must Be Another Scheme


    "I can only temporarily seal the rampaging power inside your body. If the seal weakens, the sealed


    power will erupt again. You mustn''t overuse that power any more from now on. Otherwise, not even I


    can help you. The deeper the crack of the Dragon Twined Wood is, the stronger the rampaging power


    in your body will be," Sabina, who had taken a moment to calm down, said earnestly to warn Rocky.


    "Really?" Rocky frowned. He knew how terrifying the evil power was. Before he could control the evil


    power of the secondyer of the seal, it was impossible for him to control the evil power of the third


    thoroughly spoiled by him. Hence the evil power in his body was in an infernal state. He understood


    this very well, but he could do nothing¡ªdesperate times called for desperate measures. Had he not


    released the evil power of the thirdyer, he might have already be a goner by now.


    One had to lose some to win some, so Rocky did not regret it at all. Nevertheless, he still had to man


    up, face the aftermath, and find a solution to it.


    "Is there any way to maintain the seal?" Rocky asked after giving the matter some thought. Sabina was


    more experienced than him in dealing with the seal. Besides, he believed that Marcia had told her how


    to deal with the rampaging power in his body.


    "Yes, there is a way, but..." Sabina said hesitatingly.


    "Just tell me. I''ll find a way to do it no matter how difficult it is," said Rocky, who thought that it would be


    hard to maintain the seal.


    "Actually, it isn''t difficult. If you use the power of the Dragon Twined Wood and the Sea Blue Magic


    Jade to consolidate the seal, the seal can be maintained. However, only I know how to use the Dragon


    Twined Wood, and there must be no mistake urring when one''s using it, so..." Sabina said with a


    hint of hesitation.


    "That''s easy to solve. You shoulde with me then." Rocky smiled. He thought it would be very


    difficult, but it wasn''t.


    "I thought you didn''t want to see me." Sabina shot a death re at Rocky.


    "I''ve already apologized to you." Rocky squeezed out a smile.


    "I have to think about it," Sabina said. Obviously, she was making things difficult for Rocky.


    "Alright, but you don''t have to follow me in secret. In any case, you are a master of the Supernal Stage


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡ªdon''t act like a stalker," Rocky joked.


    "Do you want to die?" Sabina, feeling annoyed over Rocky''s remark, warned.


    "Haha!" With augh, Rocky turned around and left. Actually, he already knew what her answer would


    be.


    "Hey! Don''t you want to tell me who you really are?" seeing that Rocky was leaving, Sabina shouted at


    once.


    "I''ll tell you when I''m in a good mood." Without turning back, he waved his hand and vanished in a


    sh.


    "You are so..." Sabina said through gritted teeth as the fact that she had been yed by Rocky dawned


    on her.


    After the misunderstanding was cleared up, Sabina seemed to feel less burdened. At least, she could


    justifiably stay with Rocky andplete the task assigned by her master.


    Nevertheless, she was also a bit restless inside. Following Rocky was an order given by her master,


    but she was not sure whether she did so simply to carry out the order or because of other reasons.


    When she arrived at the deste vige and saw Rocky''s power going out of control again, she was


    frantic. She was worried that Rocky might die, though she hid her worries well. Deep in her heart, she


    came to realize that she had a special feeling for him.


    The news that the Roaring me Empire had sent fifty thousand soldiers to support the Timber Deity


    Empire was quickly delivered to the Pce City. The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire was outraged


    when he learned that the Roaring me Empire had colluded with the Timber Deity Empire and had


    even sent troops to support the Timber Deity Empire. He immediately gathered all the officials to


    discuss the matter.


    The Grand Holy Hall was filled with military officials, who were all engrossed in a heated discussion.


    "Your Majesty, the Roaring me Empire has formed an alliance with the Timber Deity Empire and


    even sent troops to support the Timber Deity Empire. They obviously think that we, the Holy Dragon


    Empire, are easy to bully. We should give a warning to the Roaring me Empire immediately."


    "The Roaring me Empire is too arrogant. It actually intervenes in the war between the Holy Dragon


    Empire and the Timber Deity Empire. It''s clearly up to something we don''t know."


    "Your Majesty, I think it''d be better for us to solve the problem diplomatically rather than using force and


    risking making more enemies. The damages the Crimson Dragon Army has suffered in this war are


    quite grave. Nothing good wille to the Crimson Dragon Army or to the Holy Dragon Empire if the


    war continues. Maybe it''s better to sheathe the sword and negotiate for peace."


    All the officials were racing to express their opinions to the emperor.


    The emperor was sitting on the throne, solemnly listening to every opinion the officials had. After all,


    this was a matter of great importance. The Roaring me Empire was just a middling kingdom that


    was not as big as the Holy Dragon Empire, but if the Roaring me Empire and the Timber Deity


    Empire joined hands, they would still be quite hard to deal with. So, he had to be thoughtful and


    extremely cautious in making his next moves.


    "It was absolutely not a coincidence that the Roaring me Empire suddenly sent fifty thousand


    soldiers to support the Timber Deity Empire¡ªit should''ve been long nned by the Timber Deity


    Empire. But that being the case, the Timber Deity Empire provoking us into dering war on it


    shouldn''t be incidental either. It''s just one of the moves in the Timber Deity Empire''s n," said Marcia.


    She was standing indolently against a pir, looking rather arrogant.


    "You mean¡­ the Timber Deity Empire was purposefully causing a war from the very beginning? But


    why? It would absolutely not benefit the Timber Deity Empire if a war broke between the Timber Deity


    Empire and the Holy Dragon Empire," asked the emperor while looking at her.


    "It''s very simple¡ªthe Timber Deity Empire must have a scheme," Marcia replied.


    Everyone in the Grand Holy Hall was shocked by her remark. If her guess was right, it meant the


    Timber Deity Empire had led the Holy Dragon Empire by the nose from the very beginning, and the


    Holy Dragon Empire was still absolutely clueless about the Timber Deity Empire''s purpose even until


    now.


    "Father, I think Marcia is right. We mustn''t show any weakness to the Timber Deity Empire. Instead, we


    should show the might of our Holy Dragon Empire," Crown Prince Alston chimed in. Although he was a


    calcting man, he was also very cautious when he dealt with state affairs.


    "That''s all for today. You may leave now. Let me think about it." The emperor could not immediately


    make a decision. With a grave expression, he waved his hand and left the hall.


    "Goodbye, Your Majesty." All the officials simultaneously bowed to see him off.


    After the emperor left, all the officials also left the hall.


    However, just right after Marcia walked out of the Grand Holy Hall, a delicate figure came towards her.

 Chapter 659 Dont Disturb Us

    Chapter 659 Don''t Disturb Us


    "You are..." When she caught sight of the girl, Marcia immediately recognized her. The girl was named


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Randi, the maid of Lena. Randi always followed Lena with unparalleled loyalty.


    "Her Royal Highness has ordered me toe immediately. She wanted to invite you to the Witch


    Pce and take a seat there. With the grace of Her Royal Highness, please follow me, General


    Marcia," said Randi as she bowed towards Marcia. Randi''s tone was very respectful when she


    mentioned Her Royal Highness.


    "By the way, it is already one year since thest time I saw Her Royal Highness. It was a very kind


    invitation from her. If I don''t go with you, it would not only disappoint you but Her Royal Highness as


    well." With a faint smile, Marcia nodded. The two of them then left together. As they walked through the


    buildings, Marcia tried to guess why Lena wanted to see her.


    When Alston was walking out of the Grand Holy Hall, he saw that Marcia was leaving with Randi. He


    immediately guessed that Marcia was going to see Lena. A displeased expression suddenly painted his


    face. With a frown, he confusedly muttered, "I don''t understand. Why would Lena want to see Marcia?"


    All of a sudden, a figure appeared in front of Alston. A respectful look was seen on the figure''s face as


    it went down on one knee.


    "Why did youe?" asked Alston with haste. He immediately recognized that the person who just


    appeared before him was the one who served Priest Dean.


    "Your Royal Highness, Priest Dean asks you to go to the Mourning Temple as soon as possible."


    Almost as fast as it appeared, the figure had already left after it had said the message.


    Alston nced as the figures of Randi and Marcia grew smaller to the distance. Afterward, he then


    headed to the Mourning Temple located in the southeast of the Pce City.


    The Mourning Temple was usually used by Priest Dean to refine elixirs. Additionally, it was also used to


    hold some mourning ceremonies. On one hand, it looked like a huge pharmacy; on the other hand,


    since it seemed to be a ce for Priest Dean to perform magic arts, anyone who would step inside it


    would feel how gloomy and enigmatic the ce was.


    The moment Alston entered the Mourning Temple, he saw another figure. It was Priest Dean who was


    walking back and forth with a worried look on his face.


    "Priest Dean, what''s going on?" Alston said arrogantly. A rather boastful character, he sat on a chair


    next to him. He was the eldest son of the king, so he had the right to be very arrogant. Nheless,


    Priest Dean was already ustomed to his proud manner, so he nodded and started to talk.


    "We might be in trouble, Your Royal Highness," said the priest with a serious and grim expression.


    However, Alston maintained his pompous expression. Not a single frown appeared on his face despite


    the rather bad news. He just asked with a callous tone, "What kind of trouble can make our priest have


    such a serious look?" A calm voice apanied Alston''s query. He thought the Priest Dean was


    simply overwhelmed and had exaggerated the problem.


    "I had just received some messages from the Gehenna Border. ording to the investigation and all


    kinds of evidence we found, coupled with a portrait sent by my people, it is very likely that Rocky is..."


    Suddenly, the priest''s face changed as he mentioned Rocky. A hesitant look had enveloped his


    formerly serious expression.


    "What is it?" When he heard Rocky''s name, Alston immediately had a bad feeling about the news.


    "Maybe Rocky is Basil," said Priest Dean as his body couldn''t help but shiver.


    "What? Are you sure?" Immediately, Alston''s eyes were widened. The unexpected remark from the


    priest made him stand up from his seat as if he had suddenly suffered a great blow.


    "ording to our intelligence,st time, the Timber Deity Empire pretended to make peace with the


    Crimson Dragon Army. However, it was just a plot to gain time in order to carry their n. They almost


    killed Rocky at that time. However, his spiritual power suddenly went ballistic and wreaked havoc on his


    attackers. The enraged spiritual power badly injured a master at the Supernal Stage. Don''t you think it


    is very simr to what happened in the Witch Pce? At that time, Rocky''s spiritual power had also


    gone ballistic and made his enemies suffer a great loss. Additionally, Rocky was from the northwest


    military camp. What''s more, the portrait of Basil looked a lot like Rocky! You may say that those are


    mere coincidence. However, I cannot dismiss it as mere coincidences when so many of ite


    together. All the information we got indicates that Rocky is Basil, Your Royal Highness!" If Priest Dean


    wasn''t very sure, he didn''t dare to say such a thing to Alston.


    "If Rocky is Basil, then doesn''t that mean that he is the son-inw of Lance?" As he thought of this,


    Alston''s face darkened. Uneasiness had crept ever deeper to his heart. A strong sense of jealousy


    immediately shed in his eyes. ''How can Rocky have all the advantages and power I want to gain?''


    thought Alston with a grim expression.


    "There are also things that are beyond your expectation," said Priest Dean with a dark face.


    "What is it? Tell me immediately." Alston couldn''t help but frown from the barrage of negative events.


    As he steeled his conviction, he prepared himself for more bad news from the time he heard that


    maybe Rocky was Basil.


    "It is said that Sheridan has taken Rocky as his disciple. Everyone in the Crimson Dragon Army knows


    about it already," continued Priest Dean with a worried look. He made a grim sign as he delivered the


    news. The stronger Rocky became, the more dangerous the situation they would face in the future.


    "Sheridan? Isn''t he known as the best beast tamer in the Wild Spirit Land? It is said that his Beast


    Curing Skill is unparalleled in the world," said Alston with disbelief. A shocked expression enveloped


    Alston''s face. He did not expect that a powerful man like Sheridan would take Rocky as a disciple.


    Everyone in the Wild Spirit Land was dreaming to be Sheridan''s disciple. However, no one had seen


    him after he lived in seclusion. How lucky Rocky was!


    "That''s right. Besides, you should already know that Rocky has reached the Heavenly Stage.


    Additionally, he can even control two spirit-manipted beasts at the same time..." Priest Dean nodded


    with crossed brows and continued to say such incredible feat.


    When he heard Priest Dean''s words, Alston gasped with a cautious face. His fists were clenched tightly


    and his eyes were filled with hatred. Priest Dean didn''t know whether Alston was angry or just shocked


    by the news. Alston didn''t expect that the severe condition in the Gehenna Border failed to kill Rocky


    nor taught him a lesson. Instead, it even gave Rocky a chance to recover and get stronger. Rocky


    sessfully hid his identity and fooled everyone. What made matters worse was that he was just right


    under Alston''s nose, which made Alston very unhappy.


    "Your Royal Highness, it seems that you should be very careful when you deal with him. His reputation


    in the Crimson Dragon Group is already at the peak. Now, he is the Commander in Chief of the


    Crimson Dragon Army. If Lance quits, he would probably take over the Crimson Dragon Group


    because he is Lance''s son-inw," said Priest Dean in a serious tone.


    "Do you mean that Rocky has not only be more powerful but has also obtained his own force? In


    just one year, he has already made such great progress! How terrifying! Is he reallying back for


    revenge?" Alston immediately remembered what happened before. Basil had said that he woulde


    back to take his revenge. However, Alston easily dismissed it as a joke because, in his eyes, Basil was


    just trash and would be trash forever. However, to his surprise, it only took Basil one year to reach the


    Heavenly Stage. Ordinary spirit maniptors might even take decades of hard work to achieve such a


    feat.


    "His purpose of marrying the daughter of Lance is probably to utilize the Crimson Dragon Army as his


    backup. How cunning can he be? In this way, he will also have a chance to go back to the Pce City.


    He will eventually fight for the throne with Your Royal Highness. Maybe he thinks that he will have a


    chance to be the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire." The priest nodded and spoke out his concern.


    "Damn it! Curse him!" Alston shouted angrily. As his rage grew, his spiritual power burst out and all the


    tables, chairs and flowers in the Mourning Temple were instantly smashed into pieces.


    "As far as I''m concern, Your Royal Highness, you must stop him from returning to the Pce City.


    Otherwise, he will be big trouble for us. If what we have done to him is uncovered, I''m afraid that Your


    Royal Highness and I will bear all the consequences. We cannot handle such a difficult situation if it


    everes to that. Of course, even Your Royal Highness is unable to secure the position of heir to the


    throne," reminded Priest Dean with a grave expression.


    "I will not let him return to the Pce City. No matter the cost, I will stop his wretched ns!" Alston


    said resentfully as his eyes seared with strong murderous intent.


    On the other side, Marcia and Randi had reached the Witch Pce.


    "General Marcia, you are here!" Lena had been waiting for Marcia for a long time. When she saw


    Marcia, she walked up to her with a sentimental smile.


    "Your Royal Highness, how have you been since Ist saw you?" Marcia asked politely as her face


    reflected a sincere smile.


    "I''m fine. Thank you for asking." Lena nodded to Marcia with an appreciative tone.


    "Randi, you can take your leave. I want to talk with Marcia alone. Don''t let anyone disturb us!" said


    Lena with a calm voice.


    Randi nodded and withdrew immediately.


    When Randi left the Witch Pce, the two girls suddenly burst intoughter. Both of them were like


    fairies that just came out from the wondend. Their smiles made the pce more morous and


    majestic. Every move of them looked like beautiful scenery. They were amongst the most beautiful and


    gorgeous women in the Holy Dragon Empire.

 Chapter 660 No News Of Him

    Chapter 660 No News Of Him


    "Why didn''t you visit me after you returned?" Marcia said to Lena. She looked at her as if they were


    sisters.


    "That would be inconvenient. You''re the one who requested to not let others know about our


    rtionship. I am just trying to be cautious," Lena replied softly.


    Marcia and Lena were two of the most prominent personalities of the Holy Dragon Empire. One was


    the symbol and the other was the backbone. What was unknown to people was how close the two


    really were. They once lived in the Dragon Master n for a while and had fostered close rtions with


    each other.


    Lena was only twelve or thirteen years old when she first met Marcia. The two girls had to part ways


    when Lena was sent back to the Holy Dragon Empire. A few yearster, Marcia appeared there too


    and finally they were reunited. However, the two had to conceal their rtionship and Marcia also


    asked Lena to keep her background a secret. They did not let people see just how close they really


    were, only meeting each other for a few times.


    Thus, Lena was one of the few people who knew the true background of Marcia.


    "Okay, I forgive you. I''m just afraid that this will be the same asst year. You left in such a hurry. I


    didn''t even have time to say goodbye. But what''s done is done. Let''s not talk about it." Marcia wanted


    to say something else but decided to keep it to herself. She did not want to surface bad memories.


    "Actually, I asked you toe here to discuss just that. Maybe it''s time we talk about what happened


    Marcia raised her eyebrows in apprehension. "Prince Basil went too far. What he did is unforgivable. I


    would understand if that makes you upset. After all..." Marcia sighed.


    "Honestly," Lena said, "I don''t me him." She shook her head and seemed serious.


    "What do you mean? What he did is horrible. You should at least feel upset," Marcia suggested.


    "Everyone makes mistakes sometimes. Besides, I know Basil. He must have had a good reason for


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    doing something that reckless," Lena said nonchntly.


    "I can''t believe you''re letting it go so easily. His crime is unforgivable." Marcia looked angry.


    "I just have one question. Did Basil really break into the Witch Pce that year?" Lena asked Marcia,


    finally getting to the point as to why she wanted to meet Marcia. She only trusted the emperor of the


    Holy Dragon Empire and Marcia who had a chance of knowing the truth.


    "You didn''t know?" Marcia tilted her head.


    "I didn''t. I just learned about this from His Majesty quite recently." Lena shook her head.


    "Basil nearly risked his life to see you," Marcia recalled.


    "If only I knew about this, I would have gone out. Then perhaps Basil would be okay. It''s all Alston''s


    fault. He lied to me!" Lena said angrily.


    "Lena, I''ve been wanting to ask you a question for a while now, even before you leftst year." Marcia


    looked serious.


    "What is it?" Lena asked.


    "Do you recall what happened between you and Basil? Didn''t you feel something was wrong at that


    time?" Marcia asked, careful not to trigger Lena with a sad memory.


    "I rarely have any memory of what happened to me that time, including what happened between me


    and Basil." Lena forced herself to remember, but only a faint sadness in her heart urred.


    "It''s alright if you''ve forgotten it," Marcia said tofort Lena. Truth was that after the incident, Marcia


    went ahead and investigated the matter on her own. At first, she had clues and leads, but eventually


    they were all gone as if someone tried to hide evidence. Her suspicion was that Basil was framed.


    "Marcia, I also want to ask you something. Just promise that you will be honest," Lena told Marcia with


    a concerned look.


    Marcia nodded.


    "Have you known Basil even way back?" Lena asked, pursing her lips.


    "Why are you asking this? Of course I do. I''ve known him for a while now. He''s the prince, after all! It


    would be stranger if I didn''t know him," Marcia responded, with a slight smile.


    "Of course, I don''t mean that," Lena sighed. "I mean, have you ever helped him after he became a


    royal spirit maniptor? He was much powerful then and his strength increased rapidly. He


    sessfully fought the Magic Phoenix Empire''s phoenix spirit maniptor and even took out the


    yellow spiritual crystal. Frankly, it is quite surprising." Lena did not bother to mask her confusion.


    "Perhaps he got lucky? Or maybe he''s just really skilled and intelligent?" Marcia responded with a


    shrug. She was wondering why Lena would think she and Basil had a special rtionship.


    "Then what was your spiritual power gathering crystal doing in Basil''s room?" Lena could see a hint of


    hesitation on Marcia''s face, which made her doubt Marcia''s honesty. She took out the spiritual power


    gathering crystal that she had found in Basil''s room.


    Marcia looked stunned. She had given the crystal to Rocky in the past. It was a wonder for her too how


    it reached Lena''s hand.


    "Marcia, you have to be honest with me," Lena dered.


    "Well," Marcia started. "It''s true that I''ve taught him in the past. But I merely gave him an advice


    because he also helped me once. It was just my way to pay it forward." Finally, she was being honest.


    "Even so, you shouldn''t have given him the spiritual power gathering crystal. This is extremely


    valuable," Lena retorted frustratingly.


    "I only gave it to him because of your rtionship with him that goes back into your childhood. You''ve


    always expected highly of him, anyway. I wasn''t even using the spiritual power gathering crystal


    anymore." Marcia acted like the crystal did not matter to her, but she was merely trying to cover her


    tracks. She had a deeper reason as to why she gave it to him.


    "Is that so?" Lena was skeptical of Marcia.


    "Of course." Marcia nodded.


    "His Majesty informed me that you were the one who sealed the Holy Dragon Bead''s power inside


    Basil''s body. You also rmended sending him to the Gehenna Border. Is that correct?" Lena


    inquired.


    "Only because he did something bad to you," Marcia responded firmly.


    "But no one knows anything about Basil now. Not even where he is. Do you know where he is now?"


    Lena was starting to feel anxious.


    For a brief moment, Marcia looked stunned. Then, a sly smile formed on her lips. "His Majesty doesn''t


    even know where he is. Why would I do?"


    "Really? I want to see him. I want to make sure he knows that I forgive him." Lena bit her bottom lip


    and tried to hold back tears. The past year had tested her and she was more mature now. However, the


    thought of Basil made her feel like a sad child again.


    "Don''t worry. He''lle back to you if he knows you care about him." Marcia put her arms around


    Lena.


    "Yes. He wille back. He has to," Lena said, trying to convince herself.


    "Alright. I have to go now. I''ll see you again soon." Marcia got up and quickly turned to leave the Witch


    Pce.


    As soon as she stepped out, her eyes fell to the floor. "Lena, I hope you forgive me for lying to you,"


    she muttered to herself. "It''s not yet time for you two to meet each other. You can''t forgive him yet. He


    might lose his motivation. In this way, he wouldn''t be able to control the strong and evil power of the


    Holy Dragon Bead inside his body. If that happens, he might die. But he would definitelye back. By


    then perhaps you find it in your heart to forgive me." Marcia''s body trembled before shepletely


    disappeared from the Witch Pce.

 Chapter 661 Secret Plan

    Chapter 661 Secret n


    Meanwhile, trouble found them as soon as Rocky and Sabina made peace with each other. The Deputy


    Commander in Chief of the Magic Dragon Army, Buff, was displeased with Rocky. Ordering the army to


    retreat, Rocky was a wanted man in Buff''s eyes as he asked several people to look for him.


    Right inside the Commander in Chief''s tent, Buff, who looked like a fierce debt collector, along with


    several masters of the Heavenly Stage gathered and discussed some pressing matters.


    "So, what brings you here, Buff?" Rocky asked, as he looked straight into Buff''s eyes as though he


    already knew the reason why he was there. But as far as he knew, the Magic Dragon Army had not


    As a result, there could only be one reason why Buff was there¡ªhe obviously wanted to argue with


    him.


    "No more of this nonsense. Why did you suddenly order the soldiers to withdraw from the defensive


    line of the Timber Deity Empire? What is your intention? The Timber Deity Empire''s line of defense is


    being weakened as we speak. If that would keep up, then we could surely defeat them very soon. Only


    a fool would make such a decision to withdraw the army at this time," Buff mocked.


    "Watch your tone there, Buff," Allen warned in a hushed tone. With Rocky as the Commander in Chief


    of the Crimson Dragon Army, it was clear that Buff was being disrespectful to him and to the whole


    army when he talked to him in such a rude manner.


    On the other hand, this behavior made Isis and the othermanders very angry. However, in order to


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    avoid any more conflict, they were forced to watch on the side patiently.


    "As you already know, the Roaring me Empire has sent fifty thousand of their soldiers to support the


    Timber Deity Empire, while also attacking the Magic Dragon Army. And if we continue to rashly attack


    the defensive line of the Timber Deity Empire, then we will also have to pay a painful price once we


    break through their defensive line. As of the moment, we don''t know much about the Roaring me


    Empire''s army, so I ordered our army to retreat as a precautionary measure," replied Rocky in a calm


    manner.


    "You are nothing but a coward. If you dare not take any risk in this battle, then what the hell is the point


    of battling in the first ce?" Buff took advantage of the situation as he became vulgar with his words.


    "If you are not satisfied with the order that I gave my men, then you can raise an objection to the


    Commander in Chief. Besides, I''m not the onemanding the Magic Dragon Army. If you are willing


    to attack the left-wing defensive line, then for all I care, go ahead. I will not stop you," said Rocky as he


    shrugged his shoulders.


    "You!" Upon hearing what Rocky said, Buff''s eyes widened.


    "So, is there anything else that you wanted to say?" Rocky squinted at Buff coldly. If it weren''t for the


    fact that the thirty thousand soldiers of the Magic Dragon Army were especially important to the


    Crimson Dragon Army, then he wouldn''t have been so polite to the Deputy Commander in Chief Buff at


    all.


    "Well, you ignorant brat, now that you asked, let''s make it clear. From this day forward, the Crimson


    Dragon Army will fight on its own, in the same way that the Magic Dragon Army will fight on its own. If


    the Magic Dragon Army could break through the Timber Deity Empire''s defensive line first, then it has


    nothing to do with you and the Crimson Dragon Army. And you can''t take the credit for that," Buff said


    as he was fuming in anger.


    "Now that you are so confident about your leadership skills, I will do what I can to cooperate with you. If


    you need anything, just ask my Crimson Dragon Group for help or advice," Rocky replied nonchntly,


    but had a shrewd look shing through his eyes. Apparently, he had alreadye up with a n.


    "Following your orders, I want the Crimson Dragon Army to send ten thousand soldiers to the Magic


    Dragon Army, which would attack the right-wing defensive line of the Timber Deity Empire." Buff made


    an outrageous demand.


    "Buff, we think that you are asking for too much," Allen reminded him as he could not stand the nerve


    of the guy. In the situation, Buff did not only refuse to follow Rocky''s orders, but also made an


    unreasonable demand.


    "He said that I could ask for anything. I just took his offer," Buff said as he smiled in contempt, not


    believing that Rocky could ever defeat him.


    "Okay, your wish is mymand. I''ll give you ten thousand soldiers. But, you have to assure me that


    you can break through the right-wing defensive line. And if you make it happen, then all the credit will


    go to the Magic Dragon Army." Rocky agreed unexpectedly.


    "Rocky..." At that moment, Isis was stunned as she didn''t expect that Rocky would agree to Buff''s


    unreasonable request.


    Looking around at each other in silence, themanders were also dumbfounded as they were unable


    toprehend what Rocky had just done.


    Meanwhile, even Buff was surprised at Rocky''s n. In fact, he just made the request so casually just


    for the reason that he wanted to provoke Rocky. However, he did not expect that Rocky would bite into


    his mockery and agree. But even so, it was not such a bad thing for him. The Magic Dragon Army


    hadn''t participated in any battle before. Truth be told, it just lost a few of its soldiers in the ambush, with


    its army standing strong and almost unhurt. Therefore, the Magic Dragon Army, which initially had thirty


    thousand soldiers, had an additional of ten thousand soldiers sent by the Crimson Dragon Army, and


    now had a staggering total number of forty thousand soldiers. With that amount of men in the force, it


    would surely be easy for the forty thousand soldiers to attack the weak right-wing defensive line.


    Needless to say, the Magic Dragon Army, at that point, had already taken the advantage.


    The Crimson Dragon Army had lost numerous soldiers in previous battles and sent ten thousand


    soldiers to the Magic Dragon Army. Therefore, the number of the remaining forces of the Crimson


    Dragon Army was less than thirty thousand, which was less than the forces of the Magic Dragon Army.


    In that case, if the Magic Dragon Army went to attack the right-wing defensive line, then the Crimson


    Dragon Army would have to attack the left-wing defensive line with thirty thousand soldiers, but at that


    time, there were fifty thousand enemies stationed on the left-wing defensive line, which was like


    throwing straws against the wind.


    This arrangement might have appeared as totally absurd, but in reality, Rocky had made his decision


    decisively.


    "So, are you satisfied?" Rocky smiled as he looked at Buff.


    "Now that''s more like it," Buff answered proudly, as if he had gotten the good end of a bargain.


    Afterwards, he and his men left the tent with contented smiles on their faces.


    "Rocky, Buff''s request is totally unreasonable. How could you agree to such a request?" Isis blurted out


    angrily as she could not understand what Rocky was trying to do.


    "Don''t worry. I have my own n. Isis, please dispatch ten thousand soldiers to the Magic Dragon


    Army," Rockymanded.


    Knowing that Rocky had already made up his mind, she just nodded and proceeded to leave the tent.


    "Commanders, please prepare to send the Crimson Dragon Army overnight to the left-wing defensive


    line," Rocky said as he ordered themanders.


    Right after following Rocky''s orders, themanders left.


    "The right-wing defensive line of the Timber Deity Empire is already copsing at this moment.


    Commander in Chief Rocky is sending ten thousand soldiers to the Magic Dragon Army, and will let


    them use forty thousand soldiers to attack the right-wing defensive line. Only a fool would do that. But I


    think you must have other ns. Could it be that you are using the Magic Dragon Army to..." Allen


    guessed as he saw that Rocky was so calm and unbothered by his sudden decision. After a few days


    of spending with Rocky, Allen thought that he had started to get to know the man well. As soon as


    Rocky made such an abrupt and rash decision, Allen could not help but think that he must have a


    secret n behind it.

 Chapter 662 An Experimental Breakthrough

    Chapter 662 An Experimental Breakthrough


    "I nned on keeping it a secret," Rocky informed Allen with a faint smile.


    "I still don''t understand. I know you''re using the Magic Dragon Army for your benefit, but you don''t have


    to give up ten thousand Crimson Dragon Army soldiers. It''ll be a waste to order a total of forty thousand


    soldiers to attack only the enemy''s right wing," Allen protested, still not getting Rocky''s point.


    "The Timber Deity Empire''s right wing is weakpared to the left, thus forcing Alyssa to focus her


    attention on it. I suppose she isn''t worried at all about the left wing given that it''s guarded by fifty


    thousand Roaring me Empire soldiers. Even if Alyssa only appointed ten thousand soldiers to


    defend her right wing, she could still inflict great damage on her enemies. Hence, we must focus our


    fire on the left wing guarded by fifty thousand Roaring me Empire soldiers. Compared to the right


    wing guarded by Alyssa, it''ll be much easier to take down," Rocky exined to Allen. His reason for


    ordering Buff to use forty thousand soldiers to attack the right wing was to distract Alyssa and draw her


    away from the left wing. Through this, Rocky could concentrate on the fifty thousand Roaring me


    Empire soldiers on the left wing.


    "But since you''ve appointed ten thousand soldiers to the Magic Dragon Army, that''ll leave you with only


    thirty thousand soldiers or less to fend off the Roaring me Empire''s fifty thousand soldiers. You don''t


    expect another miracle like the one that happened in Evian City, do you?" Having witnessed the battle


    in Evian City, Allen believed in Rocky''s ability. However, he wasn''t sure why Rocky was so confident


    that he was able to defeat the enemy who outnumbered them.


    "The victory at Evian City was less of a miracle and more of luck. If your reinforcements hadn''t arrived


    in time, we certainly would''ve lost." Rocky, in fact, didn''t believe in miracles. He believed that nothing


    was impossible, provided you had the confidence to do it.


    "I''m curious about your n," Allen admitted, wondering what Rocky intended to do next.


    "After agreeing to be allies, the Roaring me Empire sent arge army to support the Timber Deity


    Empire. The truth is, the former doesn''t have high morale and is likely to get cold feet. After all, this


    battle doesn''t benefit them in any way even if the Timber Deity Empire wins. So even if the Roaring


    me Empire outnumbers us, their mentality is their greatest weakness¡ªa weakness you can use to


    deal with fifty thousand or even one hundred thousand enemies," Rocky concluded.


    "Fair enough. That makes sense. However, the Crimson Dragon Army''s major problem at present is


    theck of food and weapons. This battle will be a long one. Although we''ve only been fighting for ten


    days, the Crimson Dragon Army is already running low on food and weapons..." Allen mentioned with a


    frown.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve got a solution." Rocky had it all figured out. He''d already made progress on his


    experiments on the spirit-manipted beasts'' brain lobes. With more time and more experiments, he''d


    be able to get the desired result. If the experiment went well, the low supply of food and weapons


    would no longer be a problem.


    "I''d also like to know more information about the Roaring me Empire''s overall military capability,


    their Commander in Chief, and spirit maniptors. The more detailed, the better. Thank you," Rocky


    requested while ncing at Allen.


    "No problem. I''ll send the Elite Regiment on a reconnaissance mission right away," Allen assured him


    before turning around to leave.


    Shortly after, Rocky left the Commander in Chief''s camp and found a secluded ce outside the camp.


    Just as he was about to enter the Magic Spiritual Space, a slim figure appeared out of thin air beside


    him.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to follow me secretly anymore?" Rocky addressed the figure, knowing it was


    Sabina even without a nce.


    "You''re Isis'' husband now, remember? If we''re seen together in public, there''ll be gossip. It''s better this


    way. Oh, I nearly forgot. Here''s your precious spiritual beast back," she said as she opened the Magic


    Spiritual Space. From it emerged a beast glittering in the colors of the rainbow which rushed towards


    Rocky.


    "Foodie? I''ve been searching for you everywhere..." Rocky crouched down and patted the Rainbow


    Glow Unicorn''s head affectionately. "How did you find it?" He looked up and asked Sabina.


    Sabina began to exin to him.


    "Apparently, something frightened the Rainbow Glow Unicorn during the battle at the deste vige.


    That''s why it disappeared," Rocky guessed.


    "All right then. If there''s nothing else, I''ll get going," Sabina informed him with a nce. However,


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Rocky knew she wouldn''t be too far away from him.


    "Wait! When can you help me with the seal?" Rocky remembered and asked quickly.


    "Anytime," Sabina replied before disappearing.


    Shortly after, Rocky summoned Uriah, Rubygon, and Robin. After feeding Robin a drop of magical


    saliva, he made it practice alongside Uriah, Rubygon, and the Rainbow Glow Unicorn. Robin was still a


    cub and would soon grow quickly so training would help promote its development.


    Upon entering the Magic Spiritual Space, Rocky saw seven Dark Heaven Cubs ying in their special


    living area. They appeared to have already adapted to their environment and looked quite healthy. The


    other three full-grown Dark Heaven Insects stayed close to watch over the cubs as affectionately as


    mothers.


    Rocky walked over to examine all seven Dark Heaven Cubs. He made it a point to examine them every


    day by recording their growth no matter how busy he was. This was to ensure their health.


    After examining them, he walked towards another corner of the Magic Spiritual Space. A dozen two-


    star and three-star wild spirit-manipted beasts were lying on the ground of a huge fenced area. They


    were brought back for experimental purposes from the Myriad Beasts Ground. They were all paralyzed


    due to the venom from the Centipede-snake that Rocky injected into them.


    Rocky picked one of the beasts and took it to theb to continue his experiment on the spirit-


    manipted beasts'' brain lobes. In previous experiments, he only considered the brain lobes''


    controlling function and ignored its difference from the human lobes. Human brains stop developing at


    a certain stage and begin to weaken at ater point. What made the spirit-manipted beasts different


    was that their brains would never stop developing. In fact, their brains would develop further with each


    upgrade they undertook and were likely to have an increase in brain tissue. However, the downside


    was that the brain would be more prone to develop disorders. That was the experimental breakthrough


    he had and why his previous experiments failed.

 Chapter 663 Marching Towards The Enemy Line

    Chapter 663 Marching Towards The Enemy Line


    Rocky discovered something new from the brain surgery he performed on the wild spirit-manipted


    beasts in the Spiritual Fairnd. As it turned out, the brains of spirit-manipted beasts were just like


    would neither work nor update its software. Simr things would happen to spirit-manipted beasts''


    brains if their cerebral cortices were damaged.


    Because of that, damages to a spirit-manipted beast''s brain should be prevented by not stimting


    its cerebral cortex. But not stimting its cerebral cortex also meant that the wild spirit-manipted


    beast could not be deprived of its self-consciousness. The only way Rocky coulde up with to solve


    this dilemma was to block the cerebral cortices. Blocking some programs in aputer would disable


    some functions in the saidputer, but theputer itself could still ept instructions given to it.


    Likewise, blocking a beast''s cerebral cortex would still allow the beast''s brain to read the instruction,


    but the cerebral cortex would be incapable of following it. This method would allow the beast''s brain to


    function normally and cause its cerebral cortex to lose its function at the same time.


    This kind of theory had undoubtedly gone out of the scope of science and technology. In other words, it


    was something that could not be resolved only with science and technology¡ªit would not be easy to


    put such theory into action.


    But this was not a problem for Rocky. He had alreadye up with a solution. He wanted to put


    something he had learned into use. It was a kind of masterstroke unrivaled in this era¡ªthe Mysterious


    Beast Transformation Skill.


    As everyone knew, the state of a spirit-manipted beast''s spiritual source was closely rted to the


    condition of its whole body, and the spiritual source also controlled the beast''s whole body¡ªincluding


    its brain¡ªthrough its spiritual meridians. The Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill was a miraculous


    skill that would allow one to go inside the body of a spirit-manipted beast and ess its spiritual


    source. What Rocky wanted to do was to use the skill to go inside the brain of the spirit-manipted


    beast, find the spiritual meridian that controlled the cerebral cortex, and disable it, consequently


    blocking the cerebral cortex''s function. What would not change was that the cerebral cortex would still


    be under the control of the brain. It would just lose control of the spiritual source and could no longer


    follow the instructions given by the brain.


    However, everything was always easier said than done. Rocky was but an amateur regarding the


    Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill. For him, to do such a detailed and precise operation was even


    moreplicated than connecting through spiritual power. But giving up was never an option for


    Rocky. The more difficult the challenge was, the more persistent he would be.


    In order to find the location of the targeted spiritual meridian, he had to first build a spiritual power


    bridge. It would not be easy for there were tens of thousands of spiritual meridians inside a spirit-


    manipted beast. Experienced as Rocky was, he naturally had his own way. He would stimte the


    cerebral cortex to cause some vibrations. Once the cerebral cortex was stimted, the meridian that


    vibrated was the spiritual meridian he targeted. Luckily, it worked¡ªhe managed to find the spiritual


    meridian that controlled the cerebral cortex.


    The next step after finding the spiritual meridian he targeted was to cut it off. But considering that some


    mutations urred thest time Rocky made a spiritual power connection, what would happen this


    time if he cut off a spiritual meridian remained unpredictable. Therefore, Rocky had to be extremely


    careful when he entered the beast''s brain. He had to slowly break down the connection between the


    spiritual meridian and the cerebral cortex using his evil spiritual power.


    Right at the moment the spiritual meridian got separated from the cortex, the situation suddenly


    became vtile. Soon, the spiritual meridian shook and twisted randomly just like a writhing snake, and


    spiritual power constantly leaked out if it. The spirit-manipted beast also began to show rejection


    towards Rocky''s spiritual sense.


    If Rocky''s spiritual sense was thoroughly ejected from its body, the experiment would be a total failure.


    Moreover, he would also be at a high risk of being devoured by that spiritual power. That being the


    case, his top priority now was toe up with a solution immediately.


    Just as the situation got more and more urgent, Rocky suddenly had an epiphany. He tried to fuse the


    spiritual meridian he just cut off with other spiritual meridians, then used his spiritual power to patch


    them up. After a series of treatments, that spiritual meridian fusedpletely with other spiritual


    meridians in the brain, and the situation finally started to stabilize.


    It was only then did Rocky put his guard down ande out of the wild spirit-manipted beast''s


    brain.


    This wild spirit-manipted beast¡ªor Experiment No.1 as Rocky called it¡ªseemed to be in stable


    condition after the spiritual meridian-cutting surgery, so Rocky took it out of theboratory and locked it


    up in istion as he wanted to observe it for a few days.


    Once he finished everything, Rocky left the Magic Spiritual Space, sent the four beasts back into the


    Magic Spiritual Space, and went back to the Crimson Dragon Army''s base. The Crimson Dragon Army


    was about to reach the left wing of the Timber Deity Empire''s defensive line and fight against the


    Roaring me Empire''s army of fifty thousand forces. As the Commander in Chief, Rocky naturally


    ought to be there in the battle and lead them.


    When the sky darkened, the Crimson Dragon Army, which had been lying in wait, started to continue


    their march towards the left wing of the Timber Deity Empire''s defensive line.


    After walking for one whole day and one whole night, the Crimson Dragon Army finally arrived at the


    perimeter of the left wing of the Timber Deity Empire''s defensive line. They pitched camps five miles


    away from the defensive line, got themselves settled and prepared for the oing bloody battle.


    On the other side, the Roaring me Empire had ced fifty thousand forces on the left wing of the


    Timber Deity Empire''s defensive line to build a stronghold and wait for the battle.


    Rocky had received a tip that total changes had been made in the defensive line of the Timber Deity


    Empire. After the Roaring me Empire sent fifty thousand forces to support the Timber Deity Empire,


    the Timber Deity Empire only left ten thousand men in the right wing of their defensive line. The middle


    part of the defensive line had also been pushed towards the border of the Misty in, and the defense


    there had also been tightened. In other words, the forty thousand forces from the Magic Dragon Army


    heading towards the right wing would only have to deal with ten thousand men of the Timber Deity


    Empire. It seemed, winning on the right wing would be as easy as blowing off dust.


    By contrast, the fifty thousand forces of the Roaring me Empire standing before them here on the


    left wing were just like the Alps. Rocky was under tremendous pressure. After all, he had to win a battle


    against fifty thousand soldiers with less than thirty thousand men. It was quite like striking a rock with


    an egg.


    Nevertheless, Rocky had expected all of these.


    "Head Allen, how''s the investigation about the Roaring me Empire''s army going?" Rocky, who was


    poring over a topographic map of the area, asked when he saw Allen walk into themander-in-


    chief''s tent.


    "Commander in Chief, Ie to report something. The Elite Regiment''s scout we sent to the Roaring


    me Empire''s army base just returned with detailed information," Allen answered with a slight smile.


    "And?" Rocky raised his head and looked at Allen.


    "This time, the person acting as Commander in Chief for the Roaring me Empire''s army is some


    kind of big shot. People called him Blood Lord Leo, and he''s reached the fifth grade of the Supernal


    Stage already. Rumor has it that even the devil will take a detour when they see him. He''s just been


    conferred as Duke of Loyalty and Valor, and he''s even been granted a military right to lead an army of


    one hundred thousand men by the emperor of the Roaring me Empire," said Allen.


    "Blood Lord Leo? The name sounds creepy," Rocky said mockingly.


    "Blood Lord Leo is infamous for his cold-bloodedness. He can kill without even batting an eyelid. He''s


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    wicked, merciless, and cruel. However, he''s indeed apetent and skilled army leader. When I was


    in the Roaring me Empire, I often heard about him too. It is said that Blood Lord Leo never lost even


    once in the wars against other countries during these past few years¡ªhe''s not one to be looked down


    upon," Allen continued to exin.


    "Is that so? It seems¡­ the battle against the Roaring me Empire''s army will be a very fierce one,"


    Rocky said with a dry tone. And yet, there was nothing on his expression but utmost self-confidence. It


    was as if the fifty thousand men of the Roaring me Empire were not up too much in his eyes.

 Chapter 664 Experiment Results

    Chapter 664 Experiment Results


    "This time, they have five warriors at the Heavenly Stage. Three of them aremanders, and the


    other two are the helpers of Blood God Leo. It seems that the Roaring me Empire has spared no


    efforts to support Timber Deity Empire this time," Allen continued in a steady tone. His face was


    serious, his eyes were gleaming under the light.


    "What do you mean? There are only five masters at the Heavenly Stage, this is less than a third of Elite


    Regiment members," Rocky asked in puzzled tone. He sensed the seriousness in Allen''s tone, but he


    did not grasp what he meant by saying these.


    "Commander in Chief, you know that Roaring me Empire do not have great power, and their


    spiritual race isn''t strong. So, there are less than thirty masters at the Heavenly Stage in the whole


    Roaring me Empire, even fewer at the Supernal Stage, and only one at the Divine Stage whom our


    Three Great Generals are much stronger than. No masters at the Immortal Stage are found there,"


    Allen exined.


    "I see. It sounds like that the Roaring me Empire is inferior to the Holy Dragon Empire then." Rocky


    felt assured. He had stayed in Pce City for some time already and he knew that there were royal


    masters at the Supernal Stage, including Alston, the eldest prince. In the Holy Dragon Empire, besides


    Three Great Generals, several imperial family members were also at the Divine Stage.


    Besides, there was also at least one master at the Divine Stage in three greatest spirit maniptor


    families. Ximen n, thergest family in Holy Dragon Empire, had one of the top two masters at the


    Immortal Stage¡ªBryant, and a master at the Divine Stage. In addition, the chief of the Ji n was also


    a master at the Divine Stage. There were also some hermits. With this we can say that the overall


    power of spirit maniptors in Holy Dragon Empire was very strong. That of the Roaring me Empire


    was notparable at all.


    However, powerful as spirit maniptors were, it was impossible for them to get involved in the wars


    for a long time. Even masters at the Supernal Stage rarely appeared in the battlefield.


    So if the Crimson Dragon Army hadn''t nned to defeat the Timber Deity Empire at one stroke, the


    Elite Regiment wouldn''t even have joined this battle.


    In other words, this battlefield was not for these powerful masters, but for some small figures in the


    background to show and prove themselves. Of course, Rocky was one of them. Currently, he was just


    a spirit maniptor at the Heavenly Stage. He still had a long way to go.


    "It seems that the Roaring me Empire supported Timber Deity Empire sincerely this time not only


    because of the alliance," Rocky analyzed. At first, he thought that the Roaring me Empire sent


    troops just because of the alliance. But now it seemed that it was muchplicated than just that.


    "That makes some sense." Allen carefully thought of what Rocky had said and after a moment, he


    nodded in agreement.


    "Now the only advantage we have over the Roaring me Empire is the Elite Regiment. It seems that


    we have to rely on you this time." Rocky frowned. In Elite Regiment, there were nearly twenty masters


    at the Heavenly Stage and many spirit maniptors at the eighth grade or above of the Earthly Stage.


    The overallbat power was equivalent to that of an army with more than ten thousand soldiers.


    However, on the Roaring me Empire''s side, there was also a master at the Supernal Stage and five


    masters at the Heavenly Stage. Although the Elite Regiment had a lot of advantages, it was obviously


    not equal to 20 thousand military forces.


    "The Elite Regiment will fully cooperate with you," Allen promised Rocky. With the power at the


    Supernal Stage and his Elite Regiment, he was next to Lance in the Crimson Dragon Group. He


    wouldn''t have to surrender to Rocky. After all, he was famous in the Holy Dragon Empire. And masters


    like him would always be ttered and buttered. In Crimson Dragon Group, no one would dare to give


    him a long face. A lot of people looked up to him. So, if he wanted to be on an equal footing with Rocky,


    he most definitely can. But he didn''t do so. Instead, he assisted Rocky and gave him all his support.


    One of the reasons must be that Rocky had be the son-inw of Lance, and Allen had been so


    loyal to Lance. Therefore, he fully supported Rocky. But there was another important reason. He had a


    crush on Rocky after he met him for the first time. Ever since, he admired Rocky a lot. He had never


    thought that Rocky, in such a young age, would be so courageous and powerful in the battlefield. He


    believed that Rocky would be a "big man" someday.


    But what he appreciated most was that Rocky never ttered him because of his great power of the


    Supernal Stage. Instead, Rocky had always been very mature. Even after he became Commander in


    Chief, he didn''t consider himself superior. He had always kept a low profile and was really fond of


    soldiers. This is also why he was loved and supported by the soldiers in Crimson Dragon Army.


    Moreover, when Rocky grouped forces, his primary concern was casualties. He truly cared for the


    soldiers and did not just see them as resources. For example, the attack on Timber Deity Empirested


    for several days, and the casualties were less than 10, 000. Rocky made sure that the number of


    casualties was not devastatingly high.


    Because of this, Allen thought that Rocky was born to be Commander in Chief with so much vigor and


    power. Therefore, although he was a much more powerful predecessor than Rocky, he had confidence


    and adoration for him. He even thought Rocky was more charming and admirable than Lance.


    "Thank you, Head Allen," Rocky responded calmly.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, Rocky had deployed military forces on the defensive line of Timber Deity Empire. He nned to


    attack on small scale constantly. By doing this, he would be able to gradually gauge their enemy''s


    overall defense system.


    At the same time, Rocky also did brain lobe experiments on another four spirit-manipted beasts and


    examined the specimens.


    Three dayster, nothing abnormal happened on three of them except No. 2 and No. 4 spirit-


    manipted beasts after the experiment. Just as he expected, they soon lost self-consciousness


    Then, Rocky called on Isis, Allen and othermanders to gather in the supply warehouse. He was


    prepared to show them the results of his experiments.

 Chapter 665 The Special Training

    Chapter 665 The Special Training


    "Commander in Chief, why didn''t you go to themander''s tent? Why did you choose toe to the


    supply warehouse instead?" Commander Ron asked, confused.


    The othermanders looked just as confused.


    "Is there anything wrong with the provisions and fodders?" Isis asked.


    "I summoned you all here to make an announcement. But before that, I''d like to show something,"


    Rocky said mysteriously. Then, he summoned three wild spirit-manipted beasts from his Magic


    Spiritual Space. All of the beasts looked like motionless puppets from recently undergoing surgeries.


    The others stared at him in astonishment, not knowing what was going to happen next.


    "These beasts recently went through surgeries. We can use them as transportation tools. This benefits


    everyone, including ordinary people. They will not attack anyone," Rocky exined, pointing at the


    three spirit-manipted beasts.


    The audience looked at each other in surprise.


    "Are you serious? Can we really use these wild spirit-manipted beasts for transportation? Even


    ordinary people? How is that possible? Not even spirit maniptors can tame wild spirit-manipted


    beasts!" someone from the audience chimed in.


    Themanders murmured among themselves. They were all impressed by what Rocky just came up


    with.


    "You don''t believe me? Who would like toe up and have a try? Simply give it a pat for it to move.


    Pat twice to make it stop," Rocky announced as he demonstrated.


    "I''ll give it a try," Isis volunteered. She was a bit skeptical of Rocky''s confidence.


    "Are you sure it will listen to me?" She stared at Rocky with skepticism as she walked in front of one of


    the beasts. It was two meter high. Normally, she wouldn''t have darede this close to it.


    "Don''t worry," Rocky said, smiling confidently.


    "Let''s go." Isis took her ce on top of the beast and ordered it to move with a quick pat.


    As Rocky promised, the wild spirit-manipted beast started to move and walk forward.


    "It''s really moving!" People''s jaws dropped in amazement.


    "Stop." Isis patted the beast twice as per Rocky''s instructions.


    "Rocky, how did you do it? How were you able to tame the beasts?" Isis asked in astonishment.


    "Did you use some special training method?" Allen broke his silence. He had been standing quietly until


    that point. He was curious and impressed, but definitely not surprised. Rocky was the disciple of the


    most powerful beast tamer in the Wild Spirit Land. And everyone knew that he tamed beasts well.


    "From here on out, the Crimson Dragon Army will use the improved wild spirit-manipted beasts for


    transportation. This way, we can get to ces faster and transport our supplies more efficiently," Rocky


    announced, crossing his arms in front of his chest.


    "Commander in Chief, you''re a genius!"


    "Being the disciple of the strongest beast tamer in the Wild Spirit Land, you''re indeed so awesome!"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "From now on, we won''t have to worry about shortage of supplies."


    Themanders exchanged excited remarks one after the other. Only Isis and Allen remained quiet.


    Of course, this was just an episode.


    They had a bigger concern ahead of them. They needed to defeat the Roaring me Empire troops


    which guarded the left wing of the defensive line of the Timber Deity Empire.


    After they hadunched small-scale attacks for thest three days, it was clear to them that the


    Roaring me Empire had an excellent defense system with fifty thousand soldiers.


    "The defense of the Roaring me Empire troops is imprable," Rocky stated as he pulled out the


    defense system map of their enemy. The fifty thousand soldiers were too much. They made a strong


    defensive line, but this meant bad news for Rocky and his troops. It was obvious that the Commander


    in Chief of the troops had the remarkable military talent.


    "It''s been three days. We still haven''t found their weakness." Isis had been part of the battle the past


    three days. But even with her skill, they couldn''t break through the Roaring ming Empire troops.


    "But if their army is so strong, I wonder what''s stopping them from taking the offensive? Are they


    waiting for us to retreat?" Allen guessed.


    "The Roaring me Empire isn''t trying to win. They''re only supporting the Timber Deity Empire. Their


    primary purpose is to ensure that the Timber Deity Empire is shielded against our attacks," Rocky


    assessed.


    "But even so, the Roaring me Empire is much stronger than what is expected for a defense line.


    They are very difficult to get through. The more time we take to prate them, the more time we give


    the Timber Deity Empire to beef up their army. At this point, perhaps more soldiers have joined their


    army. We need to get through the defense line quickly, or else we''ll be at a disadvantage," Isis said with


    worry.


    "That''s right," Allen agreed.


    "We can only have a chance to break the defense line, if we are able to provoke the Roaring me


    Empire into attacking," Rocky said with a determined voice.


    "Provoke them to attack us? That might be difficult. They are trained to stand in defense," Isis stated.


    "Sure, they are on the defensive now. But once they weaken, they would have tounch an attack


    eventually. The Commander in Chief of the Roaring me Empire would not be that patient. All we


    need is a good bait to trick them intounching the offensive." Rocky had a sly smile on his face.


    "But what good would it do? We are heavily outnumbered by them. The only way we can win is to


    transfer at least ten thousand Crimson Dragon Army soldiers to join us," Isis remarked.


    "We have no need to do that. What we have is enough. I''ll go into battle tomorrow." Rocky had an


    inscrutable smile. It was obvious to everybody that he was cooking up a n.


    By night time, mes from a bonfire illuminated the camp.


    Rocky''s shadows could be seen leaving the camp alone. He wanted to look for a quiet ce to do


    more surgeries on the remaining wild spirit-manipted beasts.


    As he settled in, a woman appeared in front of him. Without a word, she extended her hand andid it


    on his chest. Instantly, a beam of light was released from her palm.


    Rocky merely stared at her familiar face, without doing anything else.


    "The seal is starting to weaken," the woman said. She looked up, and Rocky could see the worry in her


    eyes.

 Chapter 666 Two Kinds Of Spiritual Power

    Chapter 666 Two Kinds Of Spiritual Power


    "Why has the seal weakened in just a few days?" Rocky asked Sabina. As far as he knew, the seal had


    justpleted. It was too soon for it to weaken.


    "This seal is much stronger than thest time that even I can''t control it with my power," Sabina replied


    honestly. She was surprised too. Once, she was able to seal Rocky''s power with the Dragon Twined


    Wood. This time, however, she could clearly feel Rocky''s body resisting her power.


    Then, it finally dawned on Rocky. The evil spiritual power was released from the thirdyer of the seal,


    unlike the old one which was released at the secondyer. The one he now had was much stronger.


    "We don''t really have much choice. From now on, you have to use the Dragon Twined Wood to


    consolidate the seal," Sabina said seriously.


    "Okay," Rocky agreed with a nod.


    "This looks like a quiet ce to do it. Let''s do it now," Sabina decided. It was a quiet night and only the


    rustling of the leaves could be heard. "Take out the Sea Blue Magic Jade," Sabinamanded.


    Rocky obeyed and held the rare jade on his hand.


    "Let me help you with the treatment," said Sabina. In the dark, her cheeks turned into the color of


    roses. She felt something stir inside her as her skin brushed against Rocky''s arm.


    "It''s my pleasure," Rocky replied yfully.


    Rocky''s skittish response ticked off Sabina. "Behave well," Sabina ordered. "Otherwise, I will leave you


    alone and let you die."


    "Can you do that?" Rocky teased with a deep gaze.


    Sabina gritted her teeth. She was torn as to whether she wanted to cry orugh.


    "Sit down!" she demanded in response. She moved directly across Rocky and sat cross-legged.


    Sabina could feel the tension between them and so she looked away to avoid Rocky''s gaze.


    Rocky also sat cross-legged with the Sea Blue Magic Jade on one of his hands. With eyes closed, he


    summoned the spiritual power essence of the jade. Then, the rare treasure emitted light and a halo


    was released from it and around Rocky and Sabina.


    From afar, it looked like they were sitting in the middle of a clear, sparklingke.


    Sabina took out the Dragon Twined Wood andid it on her palm. With eyes closed, she reached out to


    Rocky''s chest, pressed it with her palms, and injected spiritual power into his body. Then, the Dragon


    Twined Wood transformed into a shining golden dragon. It entered Rocky''s body and spread tiny light


    spots into the deeper parts of Rocky. Soon, the spots were sucked in by the thirdyer of seal. In


    response, the flickering seal began to glow again.


    It took two hours for the entire process to finish. Once done, the golden dragon fled Rocky''s body and


    changed back into the Dragon Twined Wood.


    "It''s done," announced Sabina. Slowly, her eyes opened. For a brief second, she gazed at Rocky.


    Then, she picked up the Dragon Twined Wood and prepared to leave.


    "Didn''t I promise to go with you after getting the Sea Blue Magic Jade?" Rocky asked. He opened his


    eyes and gazed at Sabina affectionately.


    For a moment, Sabina was dazed. It took her a full minute before she came to her senses. "There''s no


    need for that," she replied. "You might think I''m taking advantage of you."


    "Aren''t you supposed to be my teacher? In that case, I should be the one who takes advantage of you,"


    Rocky said seriously, yet with a smile on his face.


    Sabina was flustered. She did not know how to respond to Rocky''s teasing smile. Sabina was


    speechless.


    "Can I be your...?" Rocky teased further.


    "No way!" Sabina interjected. She regained herposure, gathered herself, and reached out to grab


    Rocky''s hand.


    Rocky could feel Sabina''s pulse beating strangely fast. He smiled to himself.


    "Don''t think too much, otherwise..." Sabina told Rocky with a threatening voice.


    "Just follow my mental cultivation method to circte the spiritual power inside your body," exined


    Sabina as she started with the procedure.


    Rocky followed Sabina''s instructions. He circted the Fire spiritual power in his body following the


    mental cultivation method. He knew the evil spiritual power in his body was saber-rattling and


    unbridled, and he may not be able to improve his present evil spiritual power through cultivation. He


    could only cultivate in the Fire nature and choose the Fire spiritual power to supplement Sabina''s.


    Soon, he felt a cold spiritual power flow from Sabina''s palm into his body. After a few rounds'' cirction


    in his body, the power went back to Sabina''s body through his palm, and then it went back to his body


    again. In this way, the cycle would restart and repeat.


    Amazingly, Rocky felt the spiritual power was getting stronger after every cycle, which in return began


    to stimte his body. Each time the spiritual power blended with the Fire spiritual power in his body, he


    felt as if he was conquering both the elements of fire and ice.


    Both the frosty spiritual power and Fire spiritual power were increasing in power inside Rocky as each


    cycle concluded.


    The cycle repeated until Rocky felt the frosty spiritual power escape him. When it did, he opened his


    eyes but to see a beautiful face full of amazement in front of him.


    "What''s the matter?" Rocky asked.


    Sabina was quiet. "Why are these two different types of spiritual power in your body? You used the Fire


    spiritual power to cultivate with me, and it turns out you have two kinds in your body at the same time.


    And you didn''t often use the Fire spiritual power, but a mysterious power hidden in your body. That''s


    amazing," said Sabina in disbelief.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She had never known of any spirit maniptor applying two spiritual powers at the same time. As far


    as she knew, it was impossible. Clearly, Rocky was more special than he seemed to be.

 Chapter 667 Someone I Trust

    Chapter 667 Someone I Trust


    "Is there any problem?" Rocky asked calmly when he saw that Sabina was still in shock.


    "You are a royal spirit maniptor, so your Fire spiritual power should be from the Dragon Spirit Bead.


    If that''s the case, the mysterious spiritual power in your body which is very powerful is supposed to


    repel the Fire spiritual power. However, the two forces in your bodyplement each other. How is this


    possible?" Sabina asked. It was obvious that she did not understand the situation inside Rocky''s body.


    But what she didn''t know was that the power Rocky absorbed was not the Dragon Spirit Bead''s power.


    It was the power of the Holy Dragon Bead which was considered as a holy object by the Holy Dragon


    Empire. The Fire spiritual power in his body was actually from the power of the Holy Dragon Bead, and


    it was also a part of the Holy Dragon Bead''s power. The mystery of the Holy Dragon Bead was


    something that the human mind did not imagine.


    "Actually, I have no idea either," Rocky said. He didn''t exin too much about the Holy Dragon Bead


    because he also knew very little about it.


    Sabina nced at Rocky suspiciously. She didn''t ask anymore when she saw that Rocky didn''t seem


    to be lying to her. After all, it was one of Rocky''s secrets.


    "By the way, the mental cultivation method you just taught me was very unique and special. It could


    couldn''t be achieved when these powers are cultivated individually. What''s the name of the method?"


    Rocky asked curiously.


    "This cultivation method is called the ''Yin-Yang Form''. Itbines the Yin and Yang together.


    Meanwhile, the spiritual power of both bodies are exchanged, circted, andbined with each


    other. At the same time, when the Yin and Yang are practiced together, you will only exert half the effort


    but twice the resultspared to a single cultivation," Sabina exined thoroughly.


    "I see. It seems that the cultivation method is really extraordinary," Rocky said with his eyebrows raised


    with curiosity.


    "Of course. The cultivation method is extremely rare because it is from the spiritual race. I learned it


    from my master. She also told me that the one who co-cultivates with me must be someone that I can


    ept and trust. Only a man and a woman can practice this method. And once they start to practice it,


    they cannot change the partner anymore. So, I can''t co-cultivate with others anymore after we practice


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    together," Sabina said and nodded her head.


    "So, you mean I''m the only one you can ept and trust? I am honored... " Rocky said and looked at


    Sabina with a smile. He knew it was difficult to get the recognition of such an icy beauty like Sabina.


    "Humph! I forced myself to cultivate with you for the sake of the Sea Blue Magic Jade. Otherwise, with


    your strength, you don''t deserve to co-cultivate with me," Sabrina said as she rpsed into her usual


    cold manner. But her words did not sound that she meant what she said. After all, she would not yield


    to anybody, no matter how attractive the Sea Blue Magic Jade was, ording to her personality.


    "Really?" Rocky smiled again.


    "But, the Sea Blue Magic Jade is really amazing. It''s really a treasure for cultivation," Sabina said as


    she stared at the Sea Blue Magic Jade in Rocky''s hand with amazement. After she cultivated with


    Rocky for a whole night, her spiritual power had obviously improved faster than before. After all, for


    spirit maniptors who had reached the Supernal Stage, their spiritual power could only normally be


    enhanced at an extremely low speed, so they had to use all sorts of rare treasures to elerate the


    process. However, these treasures were always hard to obtain. It was impossible to obtain them


    without certain opportunities. Moreover, most of the treasures would disappear after the spiritual power


    was absorbed. On the other hand, the Sea Blue Magic Jade was a unique treasure on the Wild Spirit


    Land. It could absorb the essence between heaven and earth and supply the essence to the spirit


    maniptors. That was why Sea Blue Magic Jade was so rare and special.


    "It''s almost dawn..." Rocky said as he looked up at the sky. He bowed his head again and teased,


    "Let''s meet here every day. I think this kind of sneaky tryst is actually exciting."


    "What tryst? Be serious, okay? If Isis finds out that we are co-cultivating, she will never let me go. After


    all, she is the right person to co-cultivate with you," Sabina said defensively. As a matter of fact, Sabina


    had her own scruple. Butst night, she gave in to the temptation. After all, it was the dream of many


    spirit maniptors to co-cultivate with the Sea Blue Magic Jade.


    "Don''t worry. Even if she finds out about it, she won''t mind. After all, we are..." Rocky smiled hesitantly.


    Sabina sensed something wrong in Rocky''s words. After Rocky got married, she followed him secretly


    and found out his whereabouts. So, it was confusing for her when she found out that Rocky had never


    returned to the camp where he and Isis lived, and that the couple only met in the camp of Commander


    in Chief. The setup was very strange. They did not seem to be a new couple at all. On the contrary,


    they seemed to have been married for so long that their love was alreadypanionate love.


    "I''m leaving now," Sabina said. She looked at Rocky and her eyes lightened for a moment, then she


    walked away.


    With the time left, Rocky found a ce with fertile soil. As usual, he fed three Dark Heaven Insects and


    seven Dark Heaven Cubs. Then, he made a mental stimtion for Robin, and also provided some


    spiritual power from the blue spiritual crystal for Rubygon and Rainbow Glow Unicorn. The blue


    spiritual crystal was his only spiritual crystal left. The yellow spiritual crystals he acquired from Lance


    had already been used up. As the spiritual crystal was very rare, added to the fact that it was a rare


    blue one, he asionally brought it to Rubygon and Rainbow Glow Unicorn. As for Uriah, it didn''t have


    to be improved recently since it has already evolved to its limit.


    "After winning the war against Timber Deity Empire, I need to spare some time to study the stone


    refinement and quickly find out a way to refine the spiritual crystal. Otherwise, after Robin enters its


    adulthood its growth speed would definitely be much slower without the help of spiritual crystal," Rocky


    said to himself.


    After that, Rocky performed brain surgery for two spirit-manipted beasts. He nned to transform all


    the existing wild spirit-manipted beasts as soon as possible, and then send them to the logistics


    camp for use.


    After the day broke, Rocky went back to the Crimson Dragon Army camp and made some


    preparations. Then, he led five thousand troops with Isis and marched towards the position where


    thousands of troops of the Roaring me Empire were held.


    However, Rocky did not want to fight today. He only wanted to meet the Commander in Chief of the


    Roaring me Empire and see what kind of big potato the Blood Lord Leo was!

 Chapter 668 You Brat

    Chapter 668 You Brat


    Rocky stopped five meters before they reached the enemy. He said to Isis, "I can go there alone."


    "You''re going alone? No, it''s too dangerous. We''d better take some people there," Isis immediately


    protested. Her brows knitted in worry for Rocky.


    "No." Rocky shook his head firmly, but he also gave Isis a reassuring smile. When Isis didn''t say


    anything more, he left alone for the enemy.


    In the blink of an eye, Rocky was now one meter away from the enemy.


    "Who are you?" themander of the Roaring me Empire shouted at the sight of Rocky.


    "I am the Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Army. Please let me talk to your Commander in


    Chief!" Rocky replied politely but authoritatively.


    At this time, the array erupted in turmoil. They didn''t believe that the Commander in Chief of the


    Crimson Dragon Army would break into the array without any back-up soldiers.


    "You brat, you dare to pretend to be the Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Army? You are


    too naive! Go home to your mother!" the Commander of the Roaring me Empire shouted


    disdainfully.


    The enemy soldiers burst intoughter. Nobody believed his words at all.


    "Well, then,e out and fight with me. If I win, you should let me talk to him." Rocky expected to be


    doubted, and he was willing to fight his way in. There was no doubt that he would win anyway.


    "How dare you, you brat! Shoot him!" The Commander of the Roaring me Empire reddened in


    anger. He couldn''t believe that a mere boy would challenge him.


    With a wave of his hand, a multitude of arrows rained over Rocky.


    With a sneer, Rocky gathered his spirit to open the Magic Spiritual Space. Uriah rushed out, pped its


    ming wings and rolled up heat waves. In the blink of an eye, it blocked the arrows.


    Uriah''s appearance intimidated the enemy array on the opposite side. It was obvious that the beast


    was rare and strong. After a moment of silence, themander of the Roaring me Empire suddenly


    ordered, "Go and take him down for me."


    At this order, several spirit maniptors of the Roaring me Empire rushed out of the enemy array


    with a few spirit-manipted beasts. The power of these spirit maniptors ranged from the Mortal


    Stage to the Earthly Stage. However, in Rocky''s eyes, they were just small fries. He wouldn''t even


    break a sweat if he fought them.


    Rubygon also flew out of the Magic Spiritual Space. It joined Uriah against the spirit maniptors of the


    Roaring me Empire.


    The sudden appearance of another spirit-manipted beast startled the spirit maniptors of the


    Roaring me Empire. However, before they could react, the powerful ck ming ball had fallen


    from the sky. They were crushed and sted to ashes. Several spirit-manipted beasts saw the four-


    star Rubygon and refused to fight. Their legs trembled in fear, and they whimpered when forced to


    fight.


    Before long, half of the spirit maniptors of the Roaring me Empire were dead, while the other half


    of them were wounded or had already retreated.


    Themander of the Roaring me Empire was ashen-faced, as he looked over the damage that his


    soldiers took. He didn''t expect Rocky to be this strong. He gaped in surprise when Rocky brought out,


    not one, but two rare and powerful spirit-manipted beasts, especially the winged fire beast.


    Themander of the Roaring me Empire quieted, deep in thought. As a precaution, he sent


    someone back to report about what happened.


    Meanwhile, Rocky saw that there was no movement in the array. Regardless, he remained where he


    was. He stood with his hands behind his back and waited patiently.


    About half an hourter, the enemy array suddenly separated into two sides. This created a path in the


    middle. Then, a spirit-manipted beast came through. Its white body was simr to a lion, and it had


    four horned-heads. It was three meters high and exuded the strength of a five-star beast at the fourth


    grade.


    There was a burly figure sat on top of the beast, cross-legged and rxed. He was not wearing any


    armor. Instead, he wore a dark ck warrior robe without sleeves, which revealed his very thick arms.


    ''Bloodthirsty White Lion? It is a very powerful spirit-manipted beast. If I remember correctly, it is also


    a descendant of a spiritual beast and a war beast, just like Robin, '' Rocky thought as he looked at the


    spirit-manipted beast. He recognized its origin immediately.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Soon, the Bloodthirsty White Lion and the burly man approached Rocky. They stopped a few meters


    from Rocky, until they stood face-to-face with him.


    This position allowed Rocky to have a closer look at the burly man on top of the Bloodthirsty White


    Lion. He had a square face and thick eyebrows. His left eye was closed, and a very gnarly scar


    extended from his left eye to the bridge of his nose. He looked as wild and vicious as a beast.


    At this time, the Bloodthirsty White Lion suddenly bared its teeth and ws at Rocky. It opened its


    mouth wide and gave a deafening roar.


    Uriah and Rubygon beside Rocky responded with a shrill scream. Although the Bloodthirsty White Lion


    was a five-star spirit-manipted beast at the fourth grade, they did not show any fear.


    "Don''t worry! After I''m finished with him, you can have him for lunch," said the man. The burly man


    patted the head of the Bloodthirsty White Lion affectionately, then he turned over and jumped down. On


    the ground, he stood face to face with Rocky.


    "You should be the Commander in Chief of the Roaring me Empire, Blood Lord Leo!" said Rocky.


    The enemy''s Commander in Chief appeared quite powerful. Every move showed the momentum of a


    master of the Supernal Stage, but Rocky maintained his calm. There was no trace of fear in Rocky''s


    expression.


    "I heard that you imed to be the Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Army. Since when did


    the Commander in Chief be a young boy like you? Why, I can crush you to death with just one


    finger! If you are the Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Army, then I can be the king." Blood


    Lord Leo looked down at Rocky like he was an insect to be crushed. The enemy soldiers that


    surrounded them snickered, as he insulted Rocky.


    "I specifically asked to see you, not for anything else, but to tell you something," Rocky said calmly.


    It was surprising that Rocky could be so calm in the face of Blood Lord Leo, a powerful man of the


    Supernal Stage. He was better than Rocky in both strength and momentum. If it were an ordinary


    person, he would have been scared to death. However, Rocky wasn''t an ordinary person. He didn''t


    even flinch.


    "I want to inform you that in three days, the Crimson Dragon Army will break through the defense line


    of the Roaring me Empire," Rocky announced impassively.


    When he heard this, Blood Lord Leo burst intoughter. He was stunned by the boy''s daring. Suddenly,


    his smile turned into a murderous smirk. He said, "You brat, don''t you have a brain? The strength of the


    Crimson Dragon Army is not enough to break through the defense line of the Roaring me Empire.


    You won''t manage that in a year, let alone three days."


    "Believe it or not, you have to be careful, or you will lose," Rocky sneered defiantly.


    "You brat, I think you are tired of living. I can kill you now." Blood Lord Leo smiled ferociously. It would


    be easy for him to kill Rocky with his strength.


    "Are you afraid that you can''t defeat the Crimson Dragon Army, so you want to kill me before that


    happens? I used to think that you were quite a character. I wanted to know how powerful you were, but


    it seems that I expected too much. You are even afraid of a young boy!" Rocky continued to provoke. A


    teasing smile made its way to his lips, as he waited for the Commander in Chief''s reply.

 Chapter 669 A Wonderful Scene

    Chapter 669 A Wonderful Scene


    On the third day, it wasn''t even before dawn when the Roaring me Empireunched a fierce attack.


    The attack came abruptly and crushed the second defense line of the Crimson Dragon Army. So far,


    the Crimson Dragon Army had lost more than eight thousand troops, while the Roaring me Empire


    lost less than five thousand.


    As soon as the second line of defense had broken down, the remaining troops of the Crimson Dragon


    Army immediately retreated in a chaotic manner, running along a river that ran through the east and


    west. Later, they retreated into a depression, which was a low terrain with dense vegetation, struggling


    to form the third line of defense.


    This depression was originally argeke that connected the river, but because of the frequent flood


    during the flood season, this area was inconvenient for battles. So people constructed a dam to prevent


    natural disasters such as mountain flood and debris flow, which might be triggered during the flood


    season. As the time went by, theke was drained and here the depression was formed.


    Not long after the remaining troop of Crimson Dragon Army retreated into the depression, the leading


    army of Roaring me Empire arrived there too. They were the Blood Lord Army, pride of the Blood


    Lord Leo. Their advantage was that their number of warriors was far more than the Crimson Dragon


    Army''s, having nearly twenty thousand. Now, in several groups, they were rushing into the depression


    like tidewater, shuttled through the dense woods, and surrounded the third line of defense of Crimson


    Dragon Army. Their intention was to annihte the rest them in one go. There, they went straight to the


    camp.


    Just when the Crimson Dragon Army formed their defensive line, the Blood Lord Army caught up.


    Then, the Crimson Dragon Army started a fierce offensive and defensive battle. There were shes


    and glints of light everywhere.


    Taking the advantage of arriving here first, Isis, themander of this troop, was trying her best to lead


    her soldiers to resist the fierce attacks by mobilizing her troops and generals.


    "Marin, go and take two thousand soldiers and thesemanders. Retreat as nned. Hurry up, and


    I''ll cover for you!" Isis instructed Marin in a controlled voice. Marin was standing firmly beside her. The


    expression on her face was trying to hide how worried she really was.


    "No! You go first. I''ll stay. It''s too dangerous, and if we won''t make it, then..." Marin refused, looking at


    Isis with concern visible in her face. Her voice was shaky but she tried to speak in a low tone to control


    it.


    "No, I believe in Rocky''s n. It will work. Don''t worry. Hurry up!" Isis urged, her eyes were pleading.


    Before Marin said anything more, she had jumped and sprinted towards the enemies, instructing two


    other masters of the Heavenly Stage to follow her. Together, they created chaos and covered the


    retreat of Marin and two thousand troops.


    Unexpectedly, an extraordinary figure showed up on the dam which was only a few meters away from


    the depression. The figure''s eyes were shining as it faced the depression. Furious fire and loud shrieks


    of pain filled the sky.


    The figure that emerged just now was Allen, the head of Elite Regiment. He walked in perfect posture


    beaming confidence.


    "Come out! Crystal Water Dragon!" Allen concentrated to gather the spirit, then a strong spiritual power


    spread around. In a crack, a water colored beast with a long neck came out and dived into the river


    around the dam, submerging into the deep.


    The next moment, the vast river around the dam suddenly began to rotate like a vortex. Then, a water


    dragon soared into the sky and kept twisting and shaking in the air. The figure of the Crystal Water


    Dragon emerged from the vortex and dozens of water dragons flew rapidly in the air with astonishing


    momentum. In the blink of an eye, they shot out and rushed straight to the dam.


    Boom, boom, boom! There were loud explosions everywhere. The scene was turning more chaotic as


    people ran around in panic.


    After a series of violent bangs, the strong dam was on the verge of copse. A stream of water started


    to gush out from the cracks of the dam. Next, the whole dampletely copsed, and the river water


    flowed violently, quickly spreading to the downstream and all around.


    At this moment, the Blood Lord Army, who were in a furious fight with the Crimson Dragon Army, had


    no idea that a terrible danger was approaching. Their courage mounted as the battle progressed, and


    they continued to upy the whole depression as the Crimson Dragon Army''s defense line retreated.


    "Fall back!" Marin shouted desperately. Although she worried about Isis, obeying orders was what a


    fighter should do.


    As the two thousand soldiers retreated, the defense line copsed in an instant. Countless soldiers ran


    out of the depression in a chaotic manner, leaving their armor behind.


    On the other side, the moral of the Blood Lord Army rose as they saw the Crimson Dragon Army were


    running for lives.


    "Rush up! Let''s finish this and kill them all!" The twomanders of the Blood Lord Army were also


    proud and were eager to make contributions, so they continued to chase the Crimson Dragon Army


    who were fleeing hurriedly.


    However, when the Blood Lord Army were on the rise to pursue, everyone felt the ground under their


    feet inexplicably trembling slightly. Then, it became more and more intense, and soon it was as strong


    as overturning the sea. But they did not know that there was a grand river on the other side of the


    depression, and now it was rising and roaring rapidly like a fierce beast.


    By the time the Blood Lord Army noticed it, the flood from the upstream had washed down and had


    rushed into the depression. Violent waves were spreading everywhere as far the eyes could see.


    In an instant, the depression which had been upied by the Blood Lord Army was flooded and the


    water line kept rising. Thousands of soldiers were submerged by the river and couldn''t move at all. All


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    people could hear was crying and shouting. The rest of them were scattering in all directions. This was


    unexpected and had caused a panic to the people.


    "It''s a trap! Retreat to higher ces! Move!" themanders shouted desperately as they realized


    what was going on. They screamed at the top of their lungs to try and lead their army to retreat.


    Due to the rapid spread of the water and the fact that the Blood Lord Army were fighting with the


    Crimson Dragon Army in all directions, they were all very scattered and were in disorder. Therefore,


    they were panic stricken and did not hesitate to run for their lives as the water dashed towards them.


    At this time, the Crystal Water Dragon had arrived at the depression along with the flood. Following


    within several square meters, water columns burst out with an astonishing sound. The Dragon spewed


    out one water bomb after another, constantly attacking the Blood Lord Army, who were retreating to


    higher grounds nearby, and crushing them.


    Since the area of the depression was small, the Crystal Water Dragon was unable to attack with all its


    might. At least half of the Blood Lord Army were retreating hurriedly to the higher ces of the


    depression, more scared than hurt.


    Then, a silver beast shadow unexpectedly fell from the sky and swept over the Blood Lord Army, which


    were retreating to the higher ce of the depression. The silver beast shadow raised its head and


    growled. The three sharp corners on the top of its head rotated with strong force. In an instant, a strong


    wind howled reaching a few meters, blowing sand and stones, like a typhoon passing through.


    Many of the soldiers of the Blood Lord Army lost their footing and were blown back to the depression.


    Because of the strong wind, it was difficult for them to move. In no time, the rising water line had


    already covered their feet.


    "Freeze!" the person on the silver white beast shadow shouted, though the voice was soft. Her spiritual


    power was fully activated, and her arms were spread like butterfly wings when it was about to fly.


    Everything looked so magical, it was like an illusion.

 Chapter 670 The Blood Lord Army Is Almost Annihilated

    Chapter 670 The Blood Lord Army Is Almost Annihted


    The next moment, a huge icy spiritual butterfly shadow was born between her palms. After every


    second, it grewrger andrger, then fell from the sky and instantly divided into numerous butterfly


    shadows. Those shadows aggressively dived into the depression on the ground. However, they did not


    rush towards the Blood Lord Army, but directly fell into the water that covered the feet of the soldiers


    instead.


    The moment the shadows touched the water, it began to sparkle like stars. In an instant, the surface


    instantly turned into hard, thick ice. The frost continued to spread around, freezing at least thousands of


    soldiers'' feet, making it difficult, or even impossible, for them to move.


    The rest of the Blood Lord Army soon withdrew from the depression by this time. Since at least more


    than ten thousand soldiers had been trapped in the depression, the remaining forces were less than


    seven thousand.


    On the other side, in front of the dam that had just been destroyed, several spirit maniptors of the


    Heavenly Stage appeared and met with Allen.


    "That''s enough. Let''s stop here." Allen nodded to the rest of the spirit maniptors, giving them his


    orders.


    They nodded in return and worked together to perform their own spiritual martial arts. As they began,


    there was constant exploding in the earth and stone on the edge of the dam. The upstream river, which


    acted crazily unusual earlier, was gradually restrained and it was no longer spreading to the direction of


    the depression.


    However, half of the depression had already been covered by the river at that moment, and countless


    dead bodies were floating on the surface of the water. Many soldiers of the Blood Lord Army were


    struggling in the water, trying desperately to swim to the edge. Moreover, thousands of soldiers were


    already frozen into ce, panicking to get out.


    Only less than seven thousand soldiers had withdrawn from the depression. They all had thought that


    they were lucky to survive. But unexpectedly, what was waiting for them as they got out was the dust


    flying violently, hurting their skin and eyes, and countless ck figuresing from all directions.


    "Finish them all." Isis led all the troops of the Crimson Dragon Army and rushed to the remaining


    soldiers of the Blood Lord Army, who were fully surrounded soon.


    Of course, another fierce battle went on without suspense.


    At the same time, another division of the Roaring me Empire army, which was supposed to follow


    the Blood Lord Army, was ambushed and caught by the trap arranged by Crimson Dragon Army under


    the order of Rocky. Because of this, they could not rush to the aid of the Blood Lord Army timely.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As a result, in less than two hours, the Blood Lord Army was almostpletely annihted. Indeed,


    they suffered heavy losses. Only two of its Commanders and some spirit maniptors survived.


    When the Roaring me Empire army got rid of the ambush and rushed to the support of the army,


    they arrived only to witness an extremely appalling scene of lifeless bodies of the soldiers.


    The news that the army was almostpletely annihted soon reached the camp of the Roaring


    me Empire. The Blood Lord Leo, who had been drinking, eating meat and waiting for the quick


    report with great enjoyment, was stunned at the news. It seemed that all that was unbelievable to him.


    He was filled with so much anger that he turned the table over with one of his hands.


    "My Blood Lord Army was almostpletely destroyed! How could it be? How is that possible?"


    Enraged, he was throwing a fit in anger. His face pale, he was growling as he spoke and there was a


    crazy look in his eyes. The Crimson Dragon Army had been beaten so hard that they kept retreating


    from the beginning. They had shouldered heavy losses and had no desire to fight. How could they


    suddenly annihte his Blood Lord Army?


    "Commander in Chief, we have beenpletely fooled by the Crimson Dragon Army!" the two


    were catching their breath as they spoke. Their clothes were ripped and dirty. The expression on their


    faces was even worse than crying.


    "Useless things!" Leo red at the twomanders. He was in a bad mood, and he still didn''t


    understand how the Crimson Dragon Army managed to do that. Thus, he took some people with him


    and journeyed to the depression where the Blood Lord Army was destroyed.


    When Leo arrived, he saw the scene in front of him and then understood how the Crimson Dragon


    Army did it. Of course, among all the possibilities, he did not expect that his enemies took advantage of


    the terrain to annihte his Blood Lord Army almost effortlessly, which was supposed to be the elite


    army of the Roaring me Empire.


    Of course, Leo soon figured out that it was by no means a coincidence. In fact, the Crimson Dragon


    Army had nned this from the beginning. It was part of their n to look weak and pretend to be


    defeated by the Roaring me Empire army. Their retreating was to lead Leo''s army into the trap.


    Moreover, they did not reveal any ws, so he believed that his enemies were weak.


    ''Is that guy really the Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Army? He once arrogantly dered


    that he would defeat our army in three days. Actually, it was he who deliberately made me change my


    strategies from the defensive to the offensive...'' Leo finally understood what had happened, but it was


    toote. He now knew of Rocky''s terribly cunningmanding abilities. From the beginning, he had


    been fooled by him.


    "Damn it! I should have known better than be fooled by that brat!" Leo stomped his foot and shouted


    angrily. His whole body trembled with anger, and blood was rushing to his face.


    Considering the loss from the previous battles, the remaining forces of the Roaring me Empire were


    only about twenty-five thousand now. Although the Crimson Dragon Army also had losses, its losses


    were far less than theirs. And the Crimson Dragon Army also took advantage of this battle to lessen the


    strength gap between the two opposing armies.


    In other words, the Crimson Dragon Army had annihted nearly twenty thousand enemies with less


    than ten thousand of its troops. It was unbelievable, and was indeed a victory. Therefore, after the


    Crimson Dragon Army returned to their camp, the whole army celebrated. They were drinking and


    singing, and the morale of the soldiers was quite high. Countless soldiers surrounded Rocky and


    shouted "Commander in Chief" in unison, with tremendous momentum.


    "Commander in Chief, this time, your n was quite smart. The Blood Lord Leo never expected that


    his Blood Lord Army would have been almost annihted by us..."


    "Yes, Commander in Chief! You are a hero and you have made such a great achievement at such a


    young age, which makes us all feel inferior!"


    "Now, the Roaring me Empire army has no advantage. It''s all due to Commander in Chief''s wise


    Themanders witnessed Rocky''s n with their own eyes and couldn''t be more amazed at how it


    turned out.


    "Next, the Roaring me Empire will no longer look down upon you for they have seen how great you


    are." Isis smiled at Rocky. She thought that Rocky''s n was too risky before, but after this battle, she


    had to admit that the risk was worth it, just like the saying¡ª"How can one obtain tiger-cubs without


    entering the tiger''sir?"


    "Everyone should be acknowledged for the sess of the n. If Louis hadn''t found such a good


    location with great conditions, and without the full help of Head Allen... as well as the cooperation of the


    othermanders and the whole army, we wouldn''t have reached victory. Let''s raise our wine bowl


    and toast for everyone''s contribution!" Rocky picked up a bowl of wine, raised it high as he shouted,


    and then drank it up.


    "Commander in Chief!" The whole army was chanting in a merry tone again.


    After the celebration, the whole camp returned to peace. Because the soldiers were so exhausted


    during the days of battle, they almost immediately fell asleep on the ground.


    Rocky, Allen and Isis walked together to return to the tent of the Commander in Chief...

 Chapter 671 An Urgent Task (Part One)

    Chapter 671 An Urgent Task (Part One)


    "Commander in Chief, what are your ns in theing days? By the look of things, Blood Lord Leo


    would prepare for retaliation. It''s unlikely that he will eat humble pie. Also, with less than twenty


    thousand soldiers on our side, the Roaring me Empire must outnumber us by far. And that should


    be another source of concern, even though we are close to catching up with their forces. But I''m sure


    as hell, if he were to confront us head-on, the war would go either way, with heavy casualties on each


    side. Whichever way, it would be hard to get a clear winner," Allen assessed, with his trademark


    attention to detail.


    "If your observations are correct, I can almost assure you we have the upper hand," said Rocky,


    encouraged by Allen''s words. Then a little more thoughtfully, he added, "With barely thirty thousand


    troops, our first target should be defeating the Roaring me Empire''s fifty thousand plus. If we can


    achieve that, then the left-wing defense of the Timber Deity Empire will be a no-brainier. So for now, the


    Roaring me Empire is a nagging problem. More so, we should be mindful of how they might respond


    when cornered. We cannot underestimate their capabilities, even when it looks like we have got them


    with their backs against the wall. They might still pull off surprises and put up stiff resistance. By and


    of the Roaring me Empire, the Blood Lord Army, had already been reduced to a pale shadow of its


    former self, Rocky still could not underestimate them. The Roaring me Empire was still a force to


    reckon with. On any day, a significant threat to the Crimson Dragon Army. As well, Blood Lord Leo had


    learned from his mistakes and had a better grip on the enemy''s tactics. Now, he was more cautious,


    even retreating, just to trick the enemy. This tactic was effective as an endgame. It threw a spanner in


    the works for the Crimson Dragon Army, forcing them to rethink their next move.


    "I am also worried that this battle will attract Alyssa''s attention. She will not just sit by and watch as we


    destroy the Roaring me Empire, who has been a line of defense for the Timber Deity Empire, right


    from the beginning. A loss for the Roaring me Empire is also a loss for the Timber Deity Empire.


    Breaking the remaining line of defense will leave the Timber Deity Empire exposed and on the brink of


    their final doom too. As it stands, they have enough time to re-think their strategies. I am pretty sure,


    it''s only a matter of time before they find a way to turn the table against us. If we drag our feet longer,


    they will sooner arise and fix us in a difficult ce," Rocky exined further.


    "For quite some time, the Magic Dragon Army has been attacking the right-wing defense. But,


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    strangely, they haven''t had any breakthrough so far. Why could that be?" wondered Isis, apparently


    confused. The Magic Dragon Army had a formidable military, to which very few armies could hold a


    candle. It was surprising they were held to a long-drawn-out battle that kept swaying both ways. They


    were on a seesaw, taking one step forward and another one backward.


    "There has been no newsing from them in the past days," Allen also agreed with a nod.


    "Probably, Alyssa has fooled them. Although I had a hunch that the Magic Dragon Army might not rise


    to asion, I am still disappointed. I didn''t expect them to be this ipetent." It was true, Rocky had


    anticipated this and had prepared himself from the time he learned that the Magic Dragon Army was


    going to fight with Alyssa. After all, Alyssa was not someone to mess with. If you were her enemy, you


    had to be careful and alert at all times. Otherwise, you would die without knowing how she put you in


    the arms of death.


    "You all go and take a rest now. Let us wait and see their reaction. If the Roaring me Empire does


    not make any move in the next two days, we may have to find another way to deal with them," Rocky


    said, his thoughts racing through a number of options.


    Just as Rocky had suspected, Alyssa was a step ahead in terms of information. She knew that Rocky


    tricked Blood Lord Leo into changing tactics in attacking the Crimson Dragon Army. And the result was


    devastating for Leo''s side, as they suffered heavy losses. This infuriated Alyssa so much.


    "Leo''s army outnumbered. But Rocky, with some stroke of genius, yed snooty Leo and his men into


    a rabbit-hole. And typical narcissist that he is, Leo didn''t even see iting until it was toote. Now,


    he has already lost too much ground to Rocky," said Woods. He could not help but feel quite amazed


    when he heard the news about what happened. He realized that he had underestimated Rocky once


    again.


    Likewise, Alyssa regretted it. "I put too much faith in Blood Lord Leo. I thought he would be a worthy


    opponent¡ªsomeone who could give Rocky a run for his money. Little did I know, Rocky would fool him


    easily. I even warned him not to underestimate that jackass. But my words fell on deaf ears," she


    "Presently, the Roaring me Empire army has about thirty thousand troops left, while the Crimson


    Dragon Army has less than twenty thousand. That leaves a difference of about ten thousand, which


    might prove dangerous for us! We cannot afford to lose anymore. We have to take into ount that


    such a slight advantage is not something the Roaring me Empire can bank on when dealing with


    Rocky. So far, he has carved out a name for himself, defeating armies far muchrger and more


    organized. What''s more, even the right-wing defense is under immense pressure right now. Although


    you are capable of fending off tens of thousands, I fear we may soon reach our limits. If both the right


    and left wings are broken at the same time, it will be toote for us to retaliate and make up for it."


    Woods analyzed the situation calmly. What he said hit the nail on the head.


    "As long as Rocky is not in charge, the right-wing defense has a chance. What worries me is the left-


    wing defense which Blood Lord Leo has now ruined because he underestimated Rocky''s cunning


    ability." At the beginning of the war, Alyssa had nned to use the force of the Roaring me Empire


    to defeat the troops of the Crimson Dragon Army gradually. With time, they would join forces between


    Timber Deity Empire and the Roaring me Empire. Had things panned out ording to her n, they


    would have posed a grave danger to the Crimson Dragon Army. However, she didn''t expect that the


    Roaring me Empire would lose more than twenty thousand troops in a single battle. Her n for


    sess was nowpromised. All of a sudden, she realized that if they let Blood Lord Leo continue


    fighting on his own, without reinforcements, the Timber Deity Empire would be in danger. After thinking


    it through, she concluded that Blood Lord Leo was an unreliable piece in the puzzle. Now, there was no


    other option but to force him into submitting to their wishes.

 Chapter 672 An Urgent Task (Part Two)

    Chapter 672 An Urgent Task (Part Two)


    "It seems necessary to send someone to keep an eye on Blood Lord Leo and monitor his every


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    movement. He has to be prevented from messing up again," Alyssa suggested after thinking for a


    while.


    "Then who do you suggest we send? Blood Lord Leo is a master at the Supernal Stage. Ordinary spirit


    maniptors are no match for him and are not the right people for the job," Woods said. He couldn''t


    figure out who could be sent to watch over Blood Lord Leo.


    "Of course, you are right about ordinary spirit maniptors," said Alyssa. "They are not the right people


    for the job. But you seem to forget something very important. It seems you underestimate the power of


    women and how easily they can bring down a great man." She then paused for a moment. Just enough


    to let that sink in. Then nodding with satisfaction, she added, "It should be a cinch. Let''s find a girl


    within our ranks. A slick girl, clever enough to y Leo like a fiddle, and have him do whatever she


    wants." From the look on her face, you could tell she already had a suitable candidate in mind.


    "Are you thinking of letting Laney go and have a try?" Woods ¡ª Alyssa''s brother, alongside whom she


    had fought for a long time, immediately guessed what she was thinking.


    "You got it spot-on. If you need someone to y hooker, look no further. Laney is the real deal," Alyssa


    enthused.


    However, Woods was doubtful and did not seem to agree with Alyssa. He voiced out his thoughts. "I''m


    afraid it might be a dangerous idea for us to do this. Leo might not be as gullible and easy to deal with


    as we think. What if Laney''s cover is blown, and Leo learns of what we have been scheming. You can


    imagine his anger and disappointment with us. That will mean the end of trust between him and us.


    Such a fallout is not something you would wish for, I guess. Of course, I am not doubting Laney''s


    abilities. I believe in her, but after her mission to kill Rocky failed for the second time, I have a feeling


    that there is something wrong with her." Since Laney''s return to the camp, Woods had talked to her


    several times. Somehow, he had a feeling, she looked a bit rusty ¡ª a far cry from her usual self. In a


    way, she seemed different, even though she had not done anything particrly. Only that Woods could


    not put a name to what was wrong with her, nor could he find any evidence to support his suspicions.


    Although Woods was vocal in expressing his concerns, Alyssa still believed Laney was the best


    candidate for the job. She tried to convince Woods. "Laney knows how to maneuver her way through


    tough situations, once she has her eyes set on something. Trust me, she may have suffered a small


    setback, but that only serves a motivation for her next role. I''m pretty sure, she''s yearning for another


    chance to prove herself. Among my former students, she is someone I know well enough. She may not


    be a spirit maniptor, but once she has her sights trained on a goal, she is capable of what we might


    never achieve with a thousand soldiers. Let us trust her on this and see if she can pull off something.


    I''m pretty confident about her. Of course, Rocky was just lucky to survive. But Leo may not be that


    fortunate. You can bet on her to go in there and rip the jackass apart! Anyway, what we need at the


    moment is not to finish Leo off. But we ought to make sure that from now on, he will only do ording


    to our wishes. We cannot afford any of his blunders anymore," Alyssa said coldly. Indeed, she was so


    dissatisfied with Leo''s conduct in the battle with Rocky. She just couldn''t get over it yet.


    Having made up her mind, Alyssa sent someone to summon Laney.


    Not long after, Laney, slim and graceful as usual, walked into the camp.


    At once, anyone could tell she was a good bet for the task. Her ck hair set in a bob with one side


    tucked in. With a rxed, casual look, she walked in with her head held high. A certain rhythm to the


    clicking of her heels, she waltzed on with a graceful, effortless saunter, her curves, and tenderness


    showing with each step she took. Slightly, the corners of her lips lifted, curving into an enchanting


    smile. Like bright orbs of fire, her eyes glowed with warmth. Looking into those eyes, you could see into


    her soul¡ªa soul so deep and pure like a pool of gold. The sparkle of innocence and natural beauty


    made her an irresistible queen¡ª the kind of a girl that could melt a man''s heart even before she spoke.


    For such a girl, a man would fly to space, just to write her name on the moon ande back. As she


    watched Laney walk in, even Alyssa wondered how on earth Rocky had not given in to the girl''s


    seduction.


    "Your Royal Highness." Laney bowed to Woods and Alyssa in deference.


    "I have an urgent task for you toplete immediately." Alyssa went straight to the point.


    "Whatever you want ma''am, I''m all here at your service!" Laney promised politely, her beautiful eyes


    fixed on Alyssa in respect.


    "The Blood Lord Leo of the Roaring me Empire disobeyed me and failed to execute my n of


    attack. Unfortunately, Rocky caught him napping and inflicted heavy losses on the whole army." The


    mere mention of Rocky''s name stung at Alyssa''s heart, reigniting the fire that had always burned inside


    of her. It was like adding gasoline to hot coals. Her fists began to clench. A fit of rage gripped her heart


    so viciously that in a moment, even her knuckles turned white from clenching. Right there and then,


    she promised herself she''d find that prick, no matter what it took. And if she got hold of him, she''d


    make him pay a dear price. She felt she could rip him to pieces, yanking off pieces of flesh with her


    bare hands as if they were the powerful ws of a beast.


    However, since thest battle in the deste vige, she hadn''t figured out what Moon Fox meant by


    saying that. She had tried to get more information from the beast but to no avail, which bothered her so


    much. To win the battle against the Holy Dragon Empire, they had to get rid of Rocky¡ª their most


    stubborn obstacle. He was no doubt a source of concern in their quest for victory. If they could get rid of


    him, his death would also put paid to all other threats, once and for all. Yet, strangely, Moon Fox


    warned her not to harm Rocky in any way. And it bothered her what would happen if she ignored Moon


    Fox. She was unsure of what to do for the next couple of days.

 Chapter 673 A Troubled Heart

    Chapter 673 A Troubled Heart


    The look on Laney''s face changed when she heard Alyssa mentioned Rocky''s name. She bit her lips


    as memories came shing back into her head, knowing she could have erased it long ago. This was


    something she must keep from Alyssa, because Alyssa would end her life if she found out.


    "I''m afraid that Blood Lord Leo will continue to act on impulse, and if he does, it will ruin our n. You


    need to join the left wing defense as soon as possible. Go there and act as an emissary of Timber


    Deity Empire. Stay around Blood Lord Leo and keep an eye on him. Make sure you are always one


    step ahead of his ns. If possible, use your charm to control him and make him listen to whatever you


    may say. I don''t care what method you will use. Just make sure that he will not get in my way and ruin


    my n," Alyssa ordered Laney with a deep, serious voice.


    "Copy that. I will go right away." Laney switched her thoughts back to reality and nodded at Alyssa in


    agreement.


    "There''s another thing. Since you know Rocky very well, give Blood Lord Leo a hand if necessary.


    Make sure he will not fall into Rocky''s hands once again. Stay focus and always keep our n in mind.


    We will destroy Crimson Dragon Army little by little and we will use the Roaring me Empire to


    aplish that," Alyssa added.


    Laney nodded again, then turned around and left.


    "Brother, did you finish the letter I asked you to write?" Alyssa asked as she fixed her eyes on Woods.


    "Yes, it''s done," Woods replied.


    "What are you waiting for? Have it sent out right away! The Holy Dragon Empire is enjoying too much


    peace. It''s time to cause a little trouble for them." An evil smile spread across Alyssa''s face. A wicked


    idea just entered her mind, and it would surely stir up troubles in the Holy Dragon Empire.


    Meanwhile, under the leadership of Rocky, the Crimson Dragon Army defeated Roaring me Empire


    with a loss of about ten thousand troops. The casualty from the Roaring me Empire had doubled,


    and most of them were from Blood Lord Army. The fighters were trained by Blood Lord Leo, and this


    meant that thebat power of Roaring me Empire was by now reduced to less than a half.


    It was a striking sess for Crimson Dragon Army. The battle n they used was very impressive,


    however, Roaring me Empire remained superior in terms of number. Blood Lord Leo had been


    fooled once, and he swore to himself that it would never happen again. A tougher and more dangerous


    battle was sure toe.


    Another thing that Crimson Dragon Army had to worry about was Blood Lord Leo''s wrath. The heavy


    loss infuriated Blood Lord Leo to the core, and his remaining forces were all set to make a move. The


    entire army had prepared themselves to attack the Crimson Dragon Army right away.


    But Rocky did not think it was bad news. He wanted Roaring me Empire to attack as soon as


    possible. They were weak, and it would surely manifest the moment they made a move. Once they


    attacked, Rocky would grab the opportunity to give them another blow, a more dreadful one this time.


    Something would make the Roaring me Empire army retreat and run back home like scared dogs.


    With this, Rocky asked Allen to send all of his master hands of the Heavenly Stage from the Elite


    Regiment to keep their eyes fixed on the enemy. He wanted to know every n, every detail. Only a


    "Commander in Chief, I just got hold of a piece of information. Timber Deity Empire sent an emissary to


    the left wing. It must be one of Alyssa''s tricks. She''s impatient, and it looks like she can''t wait to cause


    trouble." Allen stormed into the room and reported the news to Rocky with a worried look on his face.


    "That''s reasonable. Roaring me Empire just suffered a heavy loss. I don''t think Alyssa will just sit by


    and do nothing. If I am not mistaken, Alyssa must have sent her emissary to keep an eye on  Blood


    Lord Leo. She cannot let him rush into careless actions. Now, we''re in real trouble," Rocky replied and


    breathed out heavily. He frowned and remained deep in thoughts. If Blood Lord Leo would not attack as


    he expected, the Crimson Dragon Army would never have the chance to defeat him and his army.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Yes, but a leopard cannot change its spots. Blood Lord Leo is still the same ruthless man, no matter


    what Alyssa''s emissary said to convince him. I''m sure this is just temporary. He will soon itch to fight


    back and turn the tables on us. Trust me!" Allen shared his own assessment.


    "I don''t know. It really depends on who the emissary is. Please check the identity of the emissary sent


    by Alyssa as soon as possible. It is very crucial to us. I think it might be Woods. He is quite good at


    persuading people," Rocky suspected.


    "I understand. I will find out as soon as possible," Allen said and left the room.


    "It''s gettingte, time to go and check,"   Rocky murmured when he was alone. He stood outside and


    gazed at the stars above him. There was a cool breeze in the air and he took a rxing walk outside of


    the camp. He was enjoying his time alone, but then something stopped him as he neared the gate. A


    delicate figure was walking towards him. It was dark, and the two of them almost bumped into each


    other.


    "Isis, what''s up?" Rocky asked as he stared at the rosy face in front of him. Surprised, Isis took a step


    back and tried to hide the blush that crept on her face.


    "Are you going out?" Isis asked in a hesitant voice.


    "Oh, right. I still have a few wild spirit-manipted beasts that are under transformation. I want to finish


    them as soon as possible." Rocky''s voice faltered as he tried to give a half-baked excuse to Isis.


    "Oh, I see." Isis nodded her head and said nothing else.


    "Is there anything you need? Look, I''m not in a hurry. Please go ahead if you need something from


    me," Rocky shrugged.


    "It''s nothing urgent. It''s just that my father and I had a serious talk thest time he was here. He wanted


    to remove me from my position as Deputy Commander in Chief after this war with Timber Deity Empire.


    As a father, what he always wanted was for me to live a normal life. I''m his only daughter. He even


    joked that he wanted to be a grandfather as soon as possible. I really don''t know how to tell him. We


    are not an actual couple and he really put me in a tight spot here." Isis'' beautiful face turned bright red


    as she narrated her problem. It was a dilemma for her, and she still could not figure out a way out of it.


    Even if she grew up in a camp, Isis was still very conservative. A traditional girl who always followed


    whatever her father asked her to do. But now, she was confronted with an awkward situation. She and


    Rocky were not a real-life couple and were married for other reasons. She had thought about it really


    hard, but still unable toe up with a solution. Finally, she decided to discuss the matter with Rocky.


    She was well aware that she could only hide the truth from her father for a while, but not for a lifetime.


    Rocky stared at her, confused. Isis had always been straightforward to him, and it was weird listening


    to her right now. It sounded like she was asking something from him, but he could not tell what it was.


    Maybe even Isis did not know what she was looking for.


    "Oh, that. So, what''s your n?" Rocky thought for a while and asked.


    "I don''t know. I don''t have the heart to tell him that our rtionship is fake. That we got married for a


    different reason, other than love. I''m afraid that it will break his heart into pieces. He might me


    himself if he thinks that I married you because of the Crimson Dragon Group. I really don''t know what


    to do!" Isis said with a bitter smile. Confusion was written all over her pretty face. She felt torn between


    Rocky and her love for her father.


    In truth, Isis was not bothered by this arrangement with Rocky before. It was only after she had a talk


    with her father that she realized theplications. It was only now that she realized the things that she


    had to consider and the possible consequences of her actions. She was resolved not to spend her life


    with another man, even after Rocky had fulfilled his dreams. Even after Rocky left her one day. She


    nned to spend the rest of her life pretending to be his wife. But now, she realized, it was not that


    easy. People expected something else from her and Rocky, especially her father. Everything was real


    to him.


    "If you have any idea, just tell me. I will cooperate with you as much as I can. That''s a promise," Rocky


    said sincerely. Isis had done so much for him, and he wanted to do something for her in return.


    Anything to make her feel or live her life better.


    Isis was speechless after she heard what Rocky said. She had an idea, but it was difficult and too


    embarrassing to say.


    "If there is nothing else, I will have to go now. Once you get an idea,e to me and tell me right away,


    okay?" He then smiled at her and left her alone at the gate.


    Isis could not help but turn around and stare at the fading figure of Rocky. Tears rolled down her


    cheeks as she felt more depressed than ever.

 Chapter 674 Mixed Emotions

    Chapter 674 Mixed Emotions


    After going through a long and difficult journey, Laney, the emissary of the Timber Deity Empire, arrived


    at the military camp of the Roaring me Empire. She then settled on the left defense line of the


    Timber Deity Empire.


    When Laney got off the carriage, a valiant and fearless looking man stepped forward to greet her.


    "Commander-in-chief Leo." Laney recognized the man right away. With her hands folded in front of her,


    she bent her knees and bowed to him in respect.


    "You must be the famous Miss Laney." The moment Blood Lord Leo saw Laney, his eyes lit up and a


    blush of red colored his cheeks. He was adies'' man, and Laney''s presence took his breath away.


    "Friends told me that Miss Laney from the Timber Deity Empire is a beautifuldy with great musical


    skills. Now that I met you, I could say that you really deserve the reputation. You''re truly beautiful, Miss


    Laney!"


    "Commander in Chief, thank you so much! I am very ttered!" Laney''s beautiful eyes sparkled as she


    smiled. Her smiling face and kind words delighted Blood Lord Leo to no end, and he could not stop


    looking at her.


    "I have arranged a banquet for you. Miss Laney, this way, please." Blood Lord Leo led the way and


    gestured for her to follow.


    Laney nodded softly and followed him with a smile on her face. The attention warmed her heart, and


    she was excited to see what they had prepared for her.


    Blood Lord Leo and Laney walked into a bright tent. It was surrounded by fresh flowers and long tables


    filled with excellent wines and generous servings of food.


    "Forgive us, if this is the most that we could offer to wee the beautiful Miss Laney. You know that


    we are located at the outermost edge, and in this area enjoyable things are hard toe by. Please


    take a seat and enjoy the food that our people had prepared for you." Blood Lord Leo bowed his head


    as he finished his emotional wee speech for Laney. He then sat down and gestured her to sit.


    "You are so kind, Commander in Chief. I am just a humble envoy. You don''t have to treat me like this,"


    Laney said with a polite smile as she sat down.


    "Miss Laney, you are the most cherished person of Princess Alyssa. You deserve every honor and


    respect," Blood Lord Leo replied.


    Laney smiled to herself, ttered with themander''s words. She then picked up the wine pot, filled


    the ss in front of Blood Lord Leo, and then poured wine for herself. She raised the ss in front of


    her and said, "On behalf of our princess, I salute and thank you Commander in Chief." Without another


    word, Laney finished the wine on her ss.


    "Ha-ha! I did not expect Miss Laney to be so bold and outspoken." Blood Lord Leo also finished up his


    wine.


    "This one is my personal toast for Commander in Chief." Laney poured another ss and gulped down


    the wine from her ss.


    "You are a much stronger drinker than me, Miss Laney!" Blood Lord Leo pped his hands and


    shouted.


    "This third toast is to wish you a wonderful fortune and that you win the war with the Crimson Dragon


    Army, Commander in Chief," Laney dered as she raised her third ss of wine.


    "Thank you, Miss Laney. To be honest, I am ready tounch a powerful attack against the Crimson


    Dragon Army tomorrow. They are so arrogant and they already dered that they will defeat us in this


    war. They made us lose twenty thousand forces with their petty tricks, and that''s all. It''s ridiculous for


    them to even think they would win!" Blood Lord Leo said arrogantly, but his voice faltered. His heart


    filled with fear and apprehension.


    "That is why the princess sent me this time. She wanted me to help you defeat the Crimson Dragon


    Army. Would you please be interested to hear my advice?" Laney said. Her voice was reassuring, and


    it filled her eyes with seductive charm and enchantment.


    Blood Lord Leo smiled mischievously as he gazed at the voluptuous figure of Laney secretly. He then


    asked, "And what is your advice, mydy Laney?"


    "When I went on an undercover mission in Evian City, I dealt several times with this man named Rocky.


    He is still very young, but don''t be deceived by his appearance. He is very powerful and ambitious. You


    must already be aware of it, Commander in Chief," Laney said with a slight frown.


    "Well, I was careless. I will never make the same mistake again!" The recent battle with Rocky caused


    great shame for Blood Lord Leo.


    "Certainly, I believe that you fell for his trick unintentionallyst time. That poor Rocky is no match for


    you, Commander in Chief," Laney said as she tried to tter Blood Lord Leo.


    He chuckled when he heard Laney''s words.


    "I believe Rocky will take advantage of your desire to seek vengeance and will use it to set a trap


    again. If I were you, I would keep an eye on him and be on the alert to figure out his next move. Until


    then, take no action, and just wait for the right time." Laney''s tone of voice changed as she tried to


    convince Blood Lord Leo.


    "That sounds reasonable, Miss Laney. You''re a genius on military strategy. Quite unexpected!" Blood


    Lord Leo thought about it and soon seemed to agree with Laney.


    "It is just my humble opinion, Commander in Chief. Of course, the ultimate strategy is still up to you,"


    Laney said bashfully, careful not to push him.


    "Okay, I will take your advice and grant the Crimson Dragon Army a few more days to prepare. Let''s


    see what they are up to this time," Blood Lord Leo replied with augh after a moment of hesitation.


    "Commander in Chief, you do have a gift of high intelligence! I really admire you. I would like to


    propose another toast to you!" Laney raised her ss.


    It was at this moment that Blood Lord Leo held her hand in midair and said with a malicious smile, "It''s


    a long night. It will only bore you if the two of us will just drink."


    "You are pretty straightforward, Commander in Chief. But, I shall say that I am the follower of Princess


    Alyssa. I will need a little respect," Laney said calmly, even if deep down she was a little frightened by


    his behavior.


    "Forgive me. You are so brilliant and beautiful, I could not help myself." Despite his apologies, Blood


    Lord Leo continued with his shameless behavior. He gently stroked Laney''s delicate hand when he saw


    that Laney was hesitant to turn him down.


    "Commander in Chief, if you really adore me, why don''t you show some respect and sincerity? I also do


    admire you, Commander in Chief." Laney let out a meaningful smile which made him stop.


    "Of course! Please tell me what kind of sincerity do you want, mydy Laney?" Blood Lord Leo asked,


    excited to return the favor.


    "Well, if you will help the Timber Deity Empire defeat the Crimson Dragon Army this time, Princess


    Alyssa will definitely satisfy all your needs." Laney then stood up, curtsied and excused herself, "I''m a


    bit tired. I shall go back and rest." Then she left the tent hurriedly.


    "You will be mine someday! That Crimson Dragon Army, and that idiot Rocky! They will soon die in my


    hands. If that happens, you woman will be mine." Blood Lord Leo convinced himself as he watched


    Laney disappear. With a furious look on his face, he squeezed the ss until smoke came out.


    Laney, who was now out of the tent, looked back and shook her head in disgust. "I thought Blood Lord


    Leo was an amazing man. It turned out that he is just an old skirt-chaser. I could not rely on such


    people. I don''t even think he was half as good as that Rocky. No wonder he suffered a crushing defeat


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    thest time!


    This trip is in vain! Maybe I should just take this chance to meet that Rocky and settle our matters


    before I leave." Hatred filled Laney''s heart at the thought of Rocky. She clenched her fists as she tried


    to get hold of her anger.


    The following day, Blood Lord Leo took Laney''s advice and stopped the attack preparation for Crimson


    Dragon Army. He asked his army to return to the left wing of the defensive line and to hold their


    position there. Rocky became curious and felt annoyed when he learned about the news. But what


    made him more annoyed was the news sent by Allen.


    "The emissary of the Timber Deity Empire is someone called Laney?" Rocky was surprised when he


    heard the name "Laney" and frowned for a while.


    "That name sounds so familiar. I''m sure this was not the first time that I heard that name!" Isis could not


    remember where and when she heard this name, but it did sound very familiar.


    "She used to be the belle of the Geisha House in Evian City, and she was very famous then. Several


    identity. She is a spy of the Timber Deity Empire," Rocky exined as he tried to calm himself. He did


    not tell anyone about Laney, because he never had the reason to tell anyone about her. Also, he had a


    strange rtionship with Laney, which made things veryplicated.


    Allen and Isis stood in amazement as Rocky exined everything to them.

 Chapter 675 A Beautiful Night

    Chapter 675 A Beautiful Night


    "All the while we thought that it was just Dunn who leaked the intelligence of the Crimson Dragon


    Group. Now, we found out that someone else was behind it. The reason why the Timber Deity Empire


    obtained so much knowledge of the Crimson Dragon Group was because of their spy, Laney. This girl


    went undercover as the top courtesan of the Geisha House in the Evian City for several months.


    Numerousmanders of the Crimson Dragon Group became  her guests, and they were the best


    source of information," Rocky exined briefly.


    "How did you know she was a spy?" Isis asked, confused. She never heard about this from him before.


    "Alyssa had once sent her to assassinate me, but she failed. After that, she escaped to the Timber


    Deity Empire," replied Rocky.


    Isis and Allen felt uneasy as they grasped the information. They never expected that Alyssa would


    send people to assassinate Rocky.


    "Since Laney had the chance to assassinate you, then you must be one of her distinguished guests,


    right?" Isis asked. She fixed her eyes on Rocky as if he was a double-crossing husband.


    "I met her a few times, and I had a good impression of her. But, I did not expect that she was a spy


    from the Timber Deity Empire," Rocky answered. He turned his face away as he tried to hide the smile


    and the red blush that crept on his face as he remembered Laney.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the look on Rocky''s face did not escape Isis'' angry re.


    "This only proves that Alyssa has been targeting you for a long time. No wonder she was so


    determined to kill you at the deste vige. Not only did you hinder the n of the Timber Deity


    Empire, but you also discovered the identity of their spy on the Crimson Dragon Army," said Allen. All of


    this could exin why Alyssa wanted to kill Rocky.


    "You mean Laney is a dangerous woman?" Isis asked after a moment of worry.


    "I think Alyssa sent her to the Blood Lord Leo as an emissary of the Timber Deity Empire to prevent


    him from falling into our trap. Laney is very clever. She knew me well and must have figured out my


    n against Blood Lord Leo. Also, I know Blood Lord Leo to be a lustful man. It must have been easy


    for Laney to use this to her advantage. Alyssa could easily control and manipte him by using


    Laney''s charm and convincing power. Because of this, the army of the Roaring me Empire will have


    to guard the left-wing defensive line for the Timber Deity Empire, as Alyssa wished," Rocky assumed.


    But it was not what he wanted to see.


    "If I am right in all these, then we have to find another counter strategy." Allen nodded his head in


    agreement, and couldn''t help admiring this cunning yet smart honey trap of Alyssa.


    "If I meet that Laney, I will show her no mercy," Isis said through gritted teeth. Her heart was filled with


    hatred for Laney.


    Isis'' vindictive remarks shocked Rocky. However, there was very little chance for the two women to


    meet.


    "Head Allen, what happened to the attackunched by the Magic Dragon Army to the right-wing


    defensive line?" Rocky asked.


    "It''s not very optimistic. We have lost more than ten thousand soldiers, but still failed to break through


    the right-wing defensive line. Alyssa deliberately dispatched the troops to the middle area of the right


    wing to narrow the battlefield. She also took advantage of the terrain and used the guerri war tactics,


    so the Magic Dragon Army suffered an overwhelming defeat," Allen narrated. His shoulders slumped in


    defeat and hopelessness.


    "It seems like we can''t count on the Magic Dragon Army. We have to solve the current problem as soon


    as possible," Rocky said with a worried voice.


    That evening, Rocky was about to leave the camp to spend the night with Sabina. However, he was hit


    by a ck object.


    It was a crumpled piece of paper with a written message for Rocky, "I would like to have a date with


    you. Find me in the west forest." Rocky''s heart skipped a beat when he realized who signed the letter.


    It was from Laney, the girl they were discussing just a few moments ago.


    ''She wants to see me now. What trick is she up to this time?'' Rocky whispered to himself, as a curious


    smile spread across his face. After a moment of hesitation, he headed towards the west.


    Soon, Rocky entered a thick forest. It was a magicalndscape as the moonlight radiated towards the


    dense forest. It was quiet, and there was a cool breeze in the air. The flowers moved with the hushed


    movements of the wind, while the giant trees added shade to the gloomy surrounding.


    "Come out! It''s me!" Rocky shouted as he walked through the forest cautiously.


    A slender figure came out from behind a tree and walked towards him. He tried to catch his breath as


    he waited for her to approach. Under the glow of the moonlight, he was once again confronted with the


    familiar beautiful face.


    "Let me guess. You led me here for two reasons. One is that you missed the old days, and you want to


    spend the night with me. Or, this was a trap, and you just led me right through it. I really hope it was the


    first one." Rocky stared at Laney with a mischievous smile.


    "What if it is the second one?" Laney said with a smile. With a bewitching smile on her face, anyone


    would be captivated.


    "Then I have to excuse myself now," Rocky said, but did not move away from her.


    "Men are always deceitful, and you''re no difference." Laney took  a step forward and was an inch apart


    from Rocky. Her small hand wandered on his chest expertly.


    "You''re right. After reading your message, I was eager to see you right away," Rocky said with a yful


    smile. He made no attempt to stop her wandering hand.


    However, it wasn''t long before he felt a cold dagger dangerously pressed on his neck.


    "Come on, do you have to do this now? It''s a beautiful night. Let us not ruin this magical surrounding


    with my blood," Rocky continued, enticing Laney with his voice.


    "I did not expect that you woulde. You should know that I really want to kill you. Why are you


    here?" Laney could not restrain her anger.


    "Considering what I did to you, I am aware of the danger ining here to see you. I have to remind


    you that you may have lost important things, but I left you alive and breathing," Rocky reminded her in


    a calm tone.


    "Why didn''t you kill me?" Laney had been wanting to ask him this question. Her hand trembled as she


    waited for his answer. She never really figured out why Rocky did not kill her at that time. In her heart


    Rocky was up to something and she needed to know the reason.

 Chapter 676 Laneys Mixed Feelings

    Chapter 676 Laney''s Mixed Feelings


    "Well, lucky for you I don''t have the heart to kill such a beautiful girl like you," Rocky joked, giving


    Laney a wide smile.


    "Cut the crap! Tell me the real reason! Why?!" Laney couldn''t help but exim. She stared at him while


    adding more strength on the dagger, making Rocky''s neck ooze with a river of blood.


    "You want the truth? Okay, let me tell you. We have grown very close despite being enemies before.


    Although I will stop at nothing to achieve my goal, I''m not ruthless enough to kill a woman to whom I


    made love. Besides, I don''t think you deserve to die. You are just Alyssa''s pawn. If I kill you, someone


    else will still take over your post and continue to assassinate me. So, there is really no difference


    whether I kill you or not, right? And to tell you honestly, I was more than excited to meet you," Rocky


    informed. His eyes were intense as he stared at Laney with a grin painted on his lips.


    "Did you already know I woulde for you?" Although quite surprised, Laney understood what he


    meant by that.


    "Of course, I knew you woulde for me, especially when I knew Alyssa sent you to the side of Blood


    Lord Leo to help him deal with me. I think you wouldn''t miss such a good opportunity for revenge!"


    Rocky''s tone was nonchnt.


    "So why did you stille here alone? I''m well-prepared this time. You are closely hemmed on all


    sides that I doubt you could still escape even if you grew a pair of wings. The threat on the Timber


    Deity Empire will only be gone once I finally kill you," Laney sneered, tilting her head to get a clearer


    view of the expression etched on Rocky''s face.


    However, while staring at him, she felt a hand tightly wrapping her waist and pulling her to a firm chest.


    Suddenly, she felt a soft breath against her hair. Their distance was just too close, causing her to hold


    her breath. Her cheeks popped red like a cherry, and her legs wobbled like jelly.


    "Let go of me, or I will kill you!" Laney snapped at him, trying her best to shrug off the tingling sensation


    she just felt by firmly grasping onto her dagger.


    "If you wanted to kill me, you would have already done it.


    What have I done to deserve death? Reflect on that, and once you do, don''t hesitate to find me. I''ll be


    around the corner. Oh and, Laney, Blood Lord Leo is not a good guy. You should be more careful


    around him." Finishing his words, Rocky waved his hand and left immediately, leaving Laney in a state


    of trance.


    For a while, she just stood there, nkly staring at nothing while her legs remained wobbly.


    "Ahm...Miss Laney, should we go after him and catch him?" asked a woman at the Heavenly Stage,


    who appeared beside Laney.


    "No need," she simply uttered, shaking her head as she came back to her senses. She had never


    thought to be so humiliated by Rocky right after meeting him again. What was worse, she was even


    distracted by mere close contact and failed to kill him.


    "He asked me to be more careful. Does this mean he cares for me?" Laney murmured to herself, trying


    to make sense of Rocky''sst words before he departed. With furrowed brows and her right hand


    caressing her chin, she wondered for a while.


    In the next three days, the left wing defense of the Timber Deity Empire was utterly calm. Rocky had


    been observing the situation; however, no one in the Roaring me Empire army had made any move


    yet. He couldn''t think of a good n to deal with them, because if the Roaring me Empire army


    didn''t take any actions, there would be almost no ws. The ces of the Roaring me Empire army


    were tightly guarded.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, there was no good news from the Magic Dragon Army as the entire


    battle was, once again, a stalemate.


    Just then, an unexpected message was sent here by Lance.


    "What?! Mont City, the city on the Gehenna Border, is suddenly attacked by the Holy Sea Empire


    army?" Rocky frowned as he read the message.


    "The Holy Sea Empire is a small country. Its boundary is on the north end of the Gehenna Border,


    closer to the Mont City of our Holy Dragon Empire. However, the Holy Sea Empire and the Holy Dragon


    Empire have signed a non-aggression pact, so we have always maintained peace. But this time, the


    Holy Sea Empire is taking too much advantage of the war between the Timber Deity Empire and the


    Holy Dragon Empire and even attacked the Mont City..." Allen briefly discussed the situation back in the


    Holy Sea Empire.


    The look on his face was delineated with worry as he continued, "Currently, there are only 10, 000


    soldiers in Mont City. There are no troops avable in our main camp or in the front line to help Mont


    City. They can''tst a few days before being annihted. What''s worse, the Mont City is located on a


    in and has an enormous poption while the cities around it are quite cramped. If the Mont City is


    overthrown, the cities around it would definitely be upied. No one knows how many innocent


    families would suffer if it everes to that. Though Mont City is not a strategic position, if the Timber


    Deity Empire army cooperates with the military of the Roaring me Empire to counterattack us at this


    time, we will be attacked both from behind and in front." After critically analyzing the situation, Isis


    couldn''t help but be worried.


    "It was not easy for our Crimson Dragon Army to gain the upper hand. But the Roaring me Empire


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    army attacked us first, and now the army of the Holy Sea Empire broke the non-aggression pact and


    attacked us. I''m afraid our advantage will be significantly weakened while the Timber Deity Empire will


    benefit greatly," said Marin worriedly, who was also in the camp.


    "The Commander in Chief wrote that he had sent a message to the Pce City, hoping that His


    Majesty would order other troops to help us with Mont City. But he also told us to be prepared to retreat


    anytime, if anything goes wrong. If we can''t obtain assistance, then we''ll probably give up on attacking


    the Timber Deity Empire''s defense," Rocky stipted, slightly shaking his head out of disappointment.


    "Damn it! We are so close from breaking through the defense line of the Timber Deity Empire, but the


    Holy Sea Empire attacked us!" Unwilling to give up the battle, Isis couldn''t help but curse out of sheer


    frustration.


    "I don''t think this is a coincidence. I bet it''s Alyssa who''s behind all this! That woman is really cunning!"


    Rocky eximed. Although frankly annoyed, he had to admit that Alyssa was a great scheming


    woman, who always had a way to deal with the Crimson Dragon Army.

 Chapter 677 The Devious Alston

    Chapter 677 The Devious Alston


    Just when the Crimson Dragon Army was in a dilemma, news that the Holy Sea Empire was attacking


    Mont City reached the Pce City. This naturally caused an uproar among the people.


    In the Grand Holy Hall


    "What is going on? First, the Roaring me Empire attacked us. Now, Holy Sea Empire is attacking us


    too. Is our Holy Dragon Empire an easy mark that every country wants to bully us?" The emperor of the


    Holy Dragon Empire was outraged. He already epted the fact that the Roaring me Empire


    wanted to cause him trouble, but now the Holy Sea Empire wanted to destroy the Holy Dragon Empire


    as well.


    "We have signed a non-aggression pact with the Holy Sea Empire. No one expected the Holy Sea


    Empire to break the pact. I don''t understand what made them do this to us."


    "Even if the Holy Sea Empire is just a small country, it has a strong economic force. For the past


    several years, it has seldom engaged in wars and remained focused on building up strength and


    storing up energy instead. Their troops are well-equipped, well-trained, and have a high morale. They


    probably think our defense has weakened because of the Roaring me Empire''s attack, and they


    obviously want to take advantage of the situation and fish in troubled water."


    "Currently, the forces of the Crimson Dragon Army have gathered at the defense line of the Timber


    Deity Empire. If the Crimson Dragon Army retreats now, the previous attacks will all be in vain. But if


    they don''t retreat, the Holy Sea Empire will get what they want."


    The ministers looked at each other and gossiped among themselves. They were all aware of the


    present situation and started to panic. The disturbance caused by the Roaring me Empire had not


    been resolved, and now the Holy Sea Empire started to stir up trouble. The Holy Dragon Empire was at


    the brink of a total disaster at this point.


    "Father, I have a suggestion. Maybe it can solve the serious problem we are faced with right now,"


    Alston, the eldest prince, said as he stepped forward and saluted.


    "Go ahead, I''m all ears," the emperor nodded and signaled to Alston to continue.


    "We can mobilize 10, 000 of our soldiers to support the Mont City. Once the Mont City is safe, we can


    negotiate with the Holy Sea Empire and find out what they really want. We can try to buy them off to


    side and make a deal with us. In the end, they could help us deal with the Timber Deity Empire. Even if


    we fail to convince the Holy Sea Empire, we can at least buy time for the Crimson Dragon Army,"


    Alston suggested.


    "I think the suggestion of His Royal Highness is excellent. We won''t have to battle with the Holy Sea


    Empire, and we can even use their army to fight the Timber Deity Empire for us. If this works, it will


    lessen our burden and finish the Timber Deity Empire once and for all," eximed Priest Dean, who


    was standing beside the emperor.


    The ministers looked at each other and also agreed with Alston''s n.


    "I agree. It''s an excellent n. But who should we send as an emissary? We need to send an expert in


    negotiation. Shall we send Commander in Chief Lance or a special messenger?" the emperor said


    after a moment of hesitation. The priority now was to ensure the sess of the negotiation, and the


    crucial part of the n was the emissary that they would have to send to deal with the issue.


    "Since it is my idea, I should be the one to handle it. I will go to the Crimson Dragon Group on your


    behalf. My presence will show our support and respect to the army. It should also help encourage them


    at this difficult time. After all, they have done a lot for the Holy Dragon Empire recently. I think we need


    to reward them," Alston said with a smile. But in his heart, his real purpose was something else.


    "Good! I will be more at peace knowing you will represent us in this crucial matter." The emperor


    nodded without any objection.


    At the break of dawn the following day, Alston left the Pce City together with a few of his confidants


    and headed towards the Gehenna Border.


    ''You''d better wait and see, Basil. The Gehenna Border is where you will die, '' Alston thought and


    shed an evil smile.


    On the third day after the Holy Sea Empire attacked the Mont City, the ten thousand soldiers that were


    sent to lend support to the city finally arrived. They helped stabilize the city''s defense, but the Holy Sea


    Empire still maintained a strong offensive.


    Meanwhile, Alston and hispanions had arrived at the main camp of the Crimson Dragon Army.


    The appearance of Alston caused a stir throughout the entire main camp. His arrival was unexpected.


    No one ever imagined that the eldest prince of the Holy Dragon Empire, the future heir of the throne,


    would be on the front line of the battle.


    "Greetings, Your Royal Highness!" Lance, together with the Elite Commanders, went out to receive


    them.


    "Take it easy, Commander in Chief Lance." Alston smiled and put on an easy-going attitude.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Please,e in, Your Royal Highness!" Lance bowed and gestured for Alston to enter his tent.


    After everyone was seated, Lance acknowledged Alston''s presence with a smile. "I did not expect you


    to be at the front line, Your Royal Highness."


    "The purpose of my visit is to show my father''s gratitude for the Crimson Dragon Army and to deal with


    the Holy Sea Empire," Alston said directly.


    "I''ve heard about your proposal, Your Royal Highness. It is an outstanding idea. It will be a tremendous


    help to our Crimson Dragon Army if we can get support from the Holy Sea Empire," Lance said as he


    expressed his agreement with Alston''s proposal.


    "Thank you, but I don''t think it will be that easy. The Holy Sea Empire will notpromise easily,"


    Alston replied.


    "It''s good, because it will also buy us some time. I believe Rocky will soon lead the Crimson Dragon


    Army to break through the defense of the Timber Deity Empire," Lance said confidently. He had


    "I don''t think so." Alston shook his head as he rejected Lance''s words.


    "What do you mean, Your Royal Highness?" Lance asked with a frown.


    "Considering the military forces of the Crimson Dragon Army, it''s useless even if we can break through


    the defense of the Timber Deity Empire. I believe the Timber Deity Empire has been preparing to fight


    against our Holy Dragon Empire for a long time. Therefore, even if we break through their defense line,


    I am sure that the Timber Deity Empire will not admit defeat that easily. They will fight to the very end.


    Also, the Crimson Dragon Army is not in the position to determine the oue of the battle. I don''t


    think they could break through the defense in a brief period. If they keep on fighting like this, it will do


    no good to themselves," Alston said slowly.


    "What you just said makes sense, Your Royal Highness. However, our army could crack open the


    Timber Deity Empire''s defense line anytime now. As long as we break through their defense line, they


    will be under a lot of pressure. They may even retreat in this situation." Lance spoke out his opinion.


    "It''s not that simple. Do not underestimate the Timber Deity Empire. The Magic Dragon Army, who is


    responsible for attacking the right wing defense of the Timber Deity Empire, still could not break


    through the right wing defense with forty thousand soldiers, and they even have lost countless soldiers


    already. The Timber Deity Empire is very much prepared, and we have not discussed their left wing


    defense yet," Alston said seriously.


    A dark shadow fell on Lance''s face. Alston had a point, and his exnation was urate. There was


    no word to contradict him at this point.


    "This matter has been dealt with by the Crimson Dragon Army from the very start. Now that I am being


    ordered by my father to deal with the matter of the Holy Sea Empire, I hope to get themand of the


    entire Crimson Dragon Group. This will include the mobilization of the entire army and personnel. This


    way I can have all the information that I need and deal with the situation more effectively." Lance was


    taken aback by this request. Alston was asking for something beyond his imagination.


    "I don''t understand what you mean, Your Royal Highness," Lance said, confused. He wanted to know


    why Alston asked for themand of Crimson Dragon Group. Once they surrendered themand of


    the Crimson Dragon Group to Alston, everyone in the Crimson Dragon Group except Lance had to


    obey Alston''s orders.


    "I think you know what I''m asking. I need not repeat what I said for a second time. I am hoping for your


    cooperation, Commander in Chief Lance. Just think about the consequences. If we lose the Mont City,


    it will devastate the Crimson Dragon Army!" Alston said as he fixed his eyes on Lance.


    Lance remained at a loss for what Alston wanted to do. He could feel that something else was behind


    Alston''s request tomand the entire Crimson Dragon Group, and it had nothing to do with the


    matter of the Holy Sea Empire.

 Chapter 678 Im A Bit Worried

    Chapter 678 I''m A Bit Worried


    Although skeptical of Alston''s reliability, Lance had no choice but to pay him respect. After all, Alston


    was the eldest prince of the Holy Dragon Empire, and no matter what he was up to, he would never


    allow anything bad to happen to their empire.


    "I understand, Your Royal Highness. I''ll inform the troops that you are now in charge ofmanding


    the Crimson Dragon Army." Lance evidently hesitated for a while, but after gauging the matters at


    hand, he finally conceded.


    "Thank you for your cooperation, Commander in Chief Lance. Rest assured that after I''ve sessfully


    dealt with the Holy Sea Empire, I will definitely help the Crimson Dragon Army in defeating the Timber


    Deity Empire. And don''t worry, all credits will surely be yours. I won''t ask for any recognition," Alston


    said in his utmost diplomatic tone, slightly chuckling before turning around and walking away.


    Even with the verbal assurance, Lance was still perturbed. His sullen face disyed how he remained


    anxious and rmed as if something was urging him into paranoia.


    "By the way, where is Rocky? My father has specifically told me that he is the primary reason why the


    Crimson Dragon Army has turned the tide this time. I must see him and personally express my


    gratitude," said Alston as he stopped, turning around to give Lance a stern smile.


    "But Rocky is currently in the front line, directing military operations. I don''t think he can leave the


    battlefield and be here at this moment," Lance answered after thinking for a while, heaving a deep


    breath at the sudden request of the prince.


    "It''s only a day. Without him, the Crimson Dragon Army would not copse. Alright? Go and get him. I


    will leave this to you, Commander in Chief Lance." As soon as he gave out that order, Alston stormed


    away from the camp.


    A dayter, Rocky received a secret letter from Lance. Upon reading its content, his face suddenly


    turned very cold, his sharp eyes fumed with anger, and his extremely furrowed brows almost met at the


    center. As he tightly clutched the letter in his hand, a murderous aura enveloped his entire body.


    Whatever was in that letter surely did not make him happy at all.


    "Rocky, what''s wrong?" asked Isis. She just arrived at the tent, and seeing the dark aura surrounding


    Rocky somewhat worried her.


    However, thetter kept his mouth mum, not minding the surrounding, and only nkly stared at


    nothing with evident fury.


    This was the first time she had seen Rocky this fuming mad, even looking as if ready to ughter


    anyone on his way.


    "Rocky, hey! Are you okay?" Isis asked again, now in a softer voice, mindful not to agitate him further.


    She tried to faintly touch him, causing Rocky to jolt as if an electric shock had sent him back to his


    senses. Still, with cold, dark eyes, he turned to Isis and asked, "Huh? What''s up?"


    "Nothing. It''s just..." The slightly startled Isis stumbled over her words, trying to avoid his gaze.


    "Oh, I''m fine. Don''t worry about me. Commander in Chief Lance wants us toe back to the main


    camp. He said someone wants to see us," informed Rocky, shaking his head.


    "Someone wants to see us? Who?" Isis couldn''t help but ask, tilting her head.


    "Well, a big shot that we are not able to offend," Rocky uttered in a sarcastic tone.


    "Come on, don''t beat around the bush! Who is it?" Isis immediately grumbled teasingly.


    "His Royal Highness!" Rocky eximed with a grim face and stern, sharp eyes.


    "What? His Royal Highness came to the Gehenna Border?" Isis seemed somewhat surprised, as


    evidenced by her now widened eyes and half-agape mouth.


    "Yeah, and he also asked the Commander in Chief Lance to order me to return. So, we''re ordered to


    go back to the main camp and see His Royal Highness as soon as possible," Rocky said in a softer


    tone, but he clenched one of his hands behind his back into a fist.


    "Oh, I see. Alright then. I''ll go get prepared." Isis nodded but still was a bit hesitant to leave Rocky in


    that state. As she prepared to walk away, she cast him onest look and asked, "Are you sure you''re


    really okay? You know you can tell me if you''re not."


    "Ahuh. I feel quite heavy on my chest. Do you want to massage it for me?" Rocky deliberately


    answered in a teasing tone coupled with a wide grin.


    "Stop it!" Isisined, pouting her lips as she tried to hide the smile that attempted to escape her


    lips. Seeing that Rocky was now fine, she was utterly relieved and finally left the tent.


    However, as soon as Isis was out, a murderous grim enveloped Rocky''s face once more. With


    extremely furrowed brows, he said to himself, "I know Alston has always wanted to kill me, but I didn''t


    expect him toe for me so soon. Who is he kidding? That meeting is clearly an ambush for me!"


    Left with no choice but to sumb to authority, Rocky temporarily handed over themand of the


    Crimson Dragon Army to Allen. Then, he took Isis and rode on Uriah to the main camp of the front line.


    "ording to Sue''s message, Silver Wind has recovered its health. I think it will be able to walk after a


    while." Noticing how Rocky had been keeping quiet, Isis decided to break the silence in an attempt to


    lighten the mood.


    "Oh, really?" Rocky curtly said, obviously not paying too much attention and just nkly staring at the


    space ahead of them.


    "You know, meeting His Royal Highness shouldn''t be a bad thing for you. If you acquire his favor, you


    will have a bright future!" Isis hesitated to address the elephant in the room, but she finally did. The girl


    could obviously not stand the utter silence filling her ears during their trip.


    "I''m now the Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Army, a position many people have dreamed


    of. I''m satisfied with it, and I''m most certainly not wishing for a higher seat in this empire," Rocky


    answered coldly. ''His Royal Highness''s favor? Ha!'' he thought to himself. Alston had done nothing but


    wish to kill him; he could never get approval from that arrogant and haughty monarch.


    "Rocky, I have never asked about your age. How old are you? Everything about you is confidential, and


    I''m really curious," Isis asked curiously, veering away from the topic.


    "Why are you asking this?" Surprised, Rocky suddenly turned to look at Isis, thinking that it was so


    unusual of her to ask about his age.


    "Although our marriage is a sham, I still need to know how old my husband is at least," Isis replied


    naturally, shrugging her shoulders like it was nothing.


    "Do you really want to know?" Rocky raised her eyebrows, afraid that Isis would be embarrassed if he


    told her the truth.


    Isis intently stared at him for a while before finally nodding with a hopeful expression.


    "Let me think... I am less than twenty years old." He was just eighteen years old when he merged with


    the Holy Dragon Bead. Besides, he had stayed in the Pce City and the Gehenna Border for less


    than two years, so he was not even twenty years old yet.


    "You are not even twenty years old yet?!" An extreme shock could be extracted from Isis'' voice;


    obviously, she didn''t expect her husband to be so young.


    "Ha! That means I''m a few years older than you." With widened eyes, her jaw dropped open in sheer


    surprise. Spirit maniptors didn''t care about their ages so much because they had longer lifespans


    than ordinary people. Even at the age of forty, female spirit maniptors looked like young girls.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Is there any problem?" Rocky asked, seeing the change in Isis'' expression. He only sounded worried,


    but the smile he was trying to cover gave away how amused he was right now.


    "If others ask you how old you are, remember to always say that you are the same age as me," Isis


    reminded in a firm tone. It seemed like every woman cared about age differences, especially when her


    husband was much younger than her. Frankly, it was only because she felt quite old.


    "Oh, okay." Rocky also knew what Isis was thinking. So, shaking his head, he responded with a smile


    while gently staring at the cute pout on her lips.


    "There! You are finally smiling," Isis uttered, pping her hands at once. She almost jumped from bliss


    before continuing, "You have been frowning since we left the camp. I don''t know what''s bothering you,


    but I don''t like seeing you like this. If you get into any trouble, just tell me. Our marriage may not be


    genuine, but I am still your wife. And I want to be a good wife to you." Ever since she married Rocky,


    they had always treated each other with respect and proper distance. Although they were closer now,


    she still did not feel fully connected to him. Rocky was reserved in sharing everything with her, and


    Isis¨C¨Cbeing the woman that she was¨C¨Cwanted to be of help to her husband. Whatever it was that was


    bothering him, she wished to know and help him ovee it.

 Chapter 679 The Irony

    Chapter 679 The Irony


    Rocky soon realized that Isis only asked about his age to divert his attention, attempting to stop him


    from sulking with his brooding eyes. Although it looked a little clumsy, her sweet gesture definitely


    moved him.


    After a few hours of riding on Uriah, the two of them finally arrived at the main camp of the front line. As


    soon as they got off Uriah, a guard approached and greeted them, "Greetings, Commander in Chief


    Rocky and Deputy Commander in Chief Isis. His Royal Highness and Commander in Chief Lance have


    been waiting for you in the tent."


    "Let''s go." Rocky nodded at Isis and then strode forward. Although a fierce storm woulde his way,


    he still appeared calm and collected.


    Upon arriving inside the tent, they caught sight of Lance, Alston, and several Elite Commanders of the


    Crimson Dragon Army. Apparently, Alston was going to dominate this meeting.


    The moment Rocky set foot inside the tent, Alston''s eyes turned sharp, like two daggers aiming at him.


    Although Rocky had physically changed a lot, there was no way Alston couldn''t recognize him at first


    sight.


    As for Rocky, he had mixed feelings about this. Although they had different mothers, the two were half-


    brothers by blood. And yet, Alston still had set up a trap to frame him shamelessly. No matter how


    angry and vengeful Rocky was, at this moment, he chose to calm down. After all, he couldn''t act on


    impulse. Much to Rocky''s expectation, Alston was nowhere near surprise to see him. This only meant


    that Alston must be fully aware of his identity and prepared to take him down. Although quite rmed,


    Rocky knew better than to act recklessly at this point.


    However, as soon as their eyes met, sparks instantly flew out, as if the two distinct forces collided


    violently. The atmosphere inside the tent seemed to gradually turn dark with the two of them exuding


    dominant and regal auras that could only be carried by royalties.


    Everyone else inside felt slightly intimidated¨C¨Ceven Lance, who was familiar with the two, was utterly


    silent. In their eyes, the two were like two mighty dragons who were about to brawl¨C¨Ctit for tat, an eye


    for an eye.


    ''I have always felt a special and familiar temperament on Rocky. Now, I finally understand what it is. He


    has the same royal presence as Alston. Is it possible that Rocky reallyes from the royal family?''


    Lance thought to himself.


    "Rocky..." Isis, like the others, was also perplexed at Rocky''s sudden strange behavior. cing her


    hand on his arm, she bowed to Alston and said, "Pleased to meet you, Your Royal Highness!"


    "Miss Isis, long time no see! Your beauty is still so timeless. You know, my brothers all like you very


    much, Miss Isis. It''s a pity that Rocky has won your heart. What a lucky guy he is!" Alston eximed


    with a broad smile before turning to look at Rocky.


    However, Rocky met his gaze with a nonchnt, cold face, obviously not a bit browbeaten by the


    prince.


    "I''m ttered, Your Royal Highness." A slight smile was painted on Isis'' beautiful face. Seeing that


    Rocky stayed mum and immobile, she anxiously added, "Your Royal Highness, Rocky is from a humble


    family and hasn''t seen a royal member before, so he doesn''t know what etiquette is. Please forgive


    him!"


    "It''s okay. You don''t have to be courteous, Commander in Chief Rocky. In fact, I specifically asked you


    toe to thank you. Evian City is safe and sound because of you. You have bravely fought to protect


    it and, in turn, solved the crisis of the Holy Dragon Empire. You are our hero!" Alston expressed


    eagerly, waving his hand and acting as if he didn''t care about Rocky''s rude behavior. But, the disdainful


    look in his eyes could never fool Rocky otherwise.


    "I''m ttered, Your Royal Highness. I just got lucky." Rocky finally opened his mouth, still looking


    neither humble nor respectful in front of a royalty.


    Everyone felt the indifference in his tone, surprised that Rocky turned to be so ballsy and unbothered.


    The ineffable tension between Rocky and Alston left everyonepletely curious and confused at the


    same time.


    "Commander in Chief Rocky, you look so young, and yet here you are, already an acimed hero of


    our empire. May I know where your hometown is?" Alston asked as if this was an effort to initiate some


    small talk.


    "It''s a remote vige. You don''t know it, Your Royal Highness," replied Rocky shortly, obviously not


    interested in further engaging with the prince.


    "Really? I just thought that maybe, since you''re such a talented young man, there must be more talents


    like you in your hometown," Alston said meaningfully, slightly lowering his gaze.


    "Your Royal Highness, I don''t think you will be interested in such a ce filled with hypocrites," replied


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Rocky, raising his eyebrows.


    A hint of anger shed through Alston''s eyes, as he was aware that Rocky was clearly mocking him.


    Clenching his fist, he tried to remain calm, but seeing how much Rocky had changed irritated him even


    more. If it were the old Rocky, he would''ve certainly argued with him by now. But Rocky stood calm and


    ''I didn''t expect that in more than a year, he has grown so fast. No wonder Lance has ced great


    importance to him, and even let him marry his daughter. He is really not simple!'' Alston thought to


    himself. He seemed to have found a new appraisal of Rocky, but still didn''t think the young man could


    pose as a threat to him. If he wanted Rocky to die, thetter wouldn''t survive a second.


    But of course, Alston wouldn''t just recklessly kill Rocky out in the open. He was Lance''s son-inw and


    the Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Group. If he died unexpectedly, the morale of the


    entire army would suffer significantly. The Crimson Dragon Group was currently in a war with the


    Timber Deity Empire, and if the Commander in Chief died, it would turn battle around, with the enemy


    possibly taking advantage of it. Although he wanted to kill Rocky as soon as he could, he couldn''t risk it


    and let the Timber Deity Empire take this opportunity to threaten the Holy Dragon Empire. Therefore,


    Alston was more than eager to defeat the Timber Deity Empire and utterly make Rocky disappear from


    the world. This way, he''d practically hit two birds with one stone¨C¨Cgaining the support of his people and


    eliminating the imposing threat to him.


    However, much to Alston''s bewilderment, Rocky had always been aware of his n. Although the time


    was yet to be set, Rocky knew that an unavoidable fight was destined to befall on them. And fighting a


    conniving and scheming influential man like Alston would definitely not be a child''s y.


    Yet, no matter what tricks Alston had up his sleeves, Rocky would find a way to get even with him,


    making sure that the former got a taste of his own medicine.

 Chapter 680 A Malicious Smile

    Chapter 680 A Malicious Smile


    While the two of them were intensely indulged in their own thoughts, a spirit maniptor suddenly


    barged into the tent. "We received an important report from Mont City, saying that the Holy Sea Empire


    has rallied its forces again."


    Everyone ultimately fell silent at the unexpected report, and their heads slightly tilted to one side. It


    seemed that the Holy Sea Empire was determined to take over the Mont City.


    Apart from Rocky, everyone else''s attention was fixed on Alston, who was supposed to deal with the


    Holy Sea Empire after he went to the Gehenna Border. But now, it seemed that the enemy had no


    ns of negotiating and even plotted to go against them, the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "Damn it! The Holy Sea Empire has gone too far!" Alston eximed, stomping his right foot hard while


    rubbing his temple with his right hand.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Your Royal Highness, I think we should try to recruit more reinforcements. If the Mont City canst for


    a few days until the defense line of the Timber Deity Empire breaks, the Crimson Dragon Army will be


    able to assist the city," Lance proposed, mustering his courage with a heavy breath and intently looking


    at Alston.


    "It will take at least two or three days even if we transfer reinforcements now, and the Mont City can''t


    Alston answered with finality, now with both his hands on his waist.


    "Maybe it''s better to have Commander in Chief Rocky go to the Mont City andmand the city


    guards. With his ability, he may be able to lead them tost for a few more days," Elite Commander Lin


    suggested with a hopeful smile as if a bulb had lit up on his head.


    Hearing this, everyone suddenly turned to look at Rocky, waiting for his response.


    "Yeah! That''s a good idea!" The other Elite Commanders agreed, nodding frantically in utter


    expectation.


    Meanwhile, Lance and Isis kept their mouths shut, denying their opinions to be expressed. If Rocky


    went to the Mont City, then who was going tomand the Crimson Dragon Army to break through the


    defense line of Timber Deity Empire? Without him, it would be more challenging to achieve that.


    "I''m afraid this won''t be good. We still need Commander in Chief Rocky to lead the Crimson Dragon


    Army in prating the left wing defense line of the Timber Deity Empire. He has just frustrated the


    Roaring me Empire army, and it''s a perfect time for him to take advantage of that victory. If we send


    him to the Mont City at this moment, we''re just giving the Roaring me Empire time to recuperate and


    rebuild their strength. Our triumph would be for nothing!" After hesitating for a while, Isis finally


    garnered some tenacity to speak up.


    "But if we lose the Mont City, countless citizens will die in the war. I''m afraid no one can take the me


    then. Am I right, Commander in Chief Lance?" Alston said seriously, ncing at Lance, whose face


    suddenly turned grave. After all, what Alston said was true¨C¨Cthey couldn''t turn their backs on innocent


    citizens.


    However, at the same time, if they were to transfer Rocky to Mont City, the Crimson Dragon Army


    would probably lose their best chance to break through the defense line of the Timber Deity Empire.


    Thinking about this dilemma, Lance was caught in utter silence.


    "If you have no objection, Commander in Chief, I will transfer Commander in Chief Rocky to the Mont


    City andmand the city guards," said Alston, who obviously could not wait for Lance''s reply.


    "I refuse!" eximed Rocky in a voice full of conviction. He then turned to Alston with cautious eyes.


    When he saw a sh of a sneer on Alston''s face, he immediately realized that this must be a trap set


    by the cunning prince. But he would not give Alston the chance to set him up.


    Everyone was stunned by Rocky''s words. They didn''t expect that he would refuse openly. Obviously,


    he didn''t take Alston seriously.


    "The Mont City is in danger, I know. But if I go there, I''ll be foolishly falling into Alyssa''s trap," Rocky


    said, trying to reason with Alston.


    "Even so, Commander in Chief Rocky, are you going to let the innocent citizens of the Mont City suffer


    because of this war?" Alston asked with a serious face. His tone was almost condescending.


    "Your Royal Highness, you came to the Gehenna Border to deal with the matters of the Holy Sea


    Empire, right? If you don''t want to see the citizens of the Mont City suffer, you can go there yourself


    instead." Rocky''s defiant tone was even more emphasized with his arms crossed against his chest.


    "Commander in ERocky, you really disappoint me!" Alston snorted.


    "I never nned on gaining your favor in the beginning, Your Royal Highness," Rocky answered,


    making Alston fly into a rage.


    "Rocky..." Isis couldn''t help but mitigate the heated encounter. Her husband could not openly disrespect


    Alston when everyone knew he was the next in line to the throne, the future emperor of the Holy


    Dragon Empire.


    "Commander in Chief Rocky, I don''t care whether you are willing to go to Mont City or not. I have the


    as the Commander in Chief." Alston''s eyes burned with sheer anger, not expecting Rocky to defy him


    openly. It seemed that the young man was not afraid of him, less intimidated. Damn, he even had the


    balls to equal his grim re.


    "I don''t care whether you have themand or not; I only follow the orders of Commander in Chief


    Lance. If he wants to remove me from my position, I will not object. I can''t follow your orders, Your


    Royal Highness," Rocky answered, wanting to irritate Alston so that he could expose his true colors.


    The more aggressive a beast was, the more likely it would disy its ws. Aggravating Alston was the


    only way for Rocky to bring his real character to light.


    Meanwhile, as the two bantered under their teeth, the Elite Commanders red at each other in


    consternation. They were obviously surprised at Rocky''s sudden stubbornness. Although that was


    within his character, it was still too bold considering who he was talking to¨C¨Ca royal prince.


    Isis, who also stood quite rmed, was worried about the outburst of Alston. If the heat would not turn


    down, right now, she could only imagine the consequences it had for Rocky.


    "I''m sorry, Your Royal Highness. Rocky didn''t mean to offend you. He could be a straightforward person


    sometimes. My apologies." Isis hastened to mediate the dispute, bowing several times to show how


    dedicated she was.


    But Alston only snorted as a response, not even minding to look at the woman bowing to him. Thinking


    that Rocky would not stand a chance against him, Alston then turned to Lance and said, "Commander


    in Chief Lance, you heard Commander in Chief Rocky''s words. You must know how to deal with him


    better than I do." Scheming as he was, Alston was obviously trying to put pressure on Lance, forcing


    him to send Rocky to the Mont City.


    Lance raised his head to look at Rocky, his brows slightly furrowed as he took his time to think. After a


    few seconds of contemting, he then cocked his head to Alston and asked in a serious tone, "Your


    Royal Highness, if you transfer Rocky to the Mont City, who would rece him in leading the battle


    against the Timber Deity Empire? I have fought with Princess Alyssa many times, but I have never


    won, not even once. Commander in Chief Rocky, on the other hand, has won so many battles against


    her, and even I feel ashamed of my inferiority. If only there is someone who can take over Commander


    in Chief Rocky''s position in dealing with the Timber Deity Empire, then I''d be more than eager to send


    him to Mont City without any hesitation. Your Royal Highness, if you have someone in mind, you have


    to guarantee that he can break the defense line of the Timber Deity Empire. And if he fails, will you be


    fully responsible for it? If that happens, I will report everything to His Majesty."


    Lance''s snooty inquest immediately made Alston''s face grim and his eyes stern cold. The prince could


    tell that Lance was siding with his half-brother and even protecting him. He even had the guts to frame


    him into taking responsibility if he would push through with his idea of sending Rocky to Mont City.


    ''I didn''t expect that Lance would be so protective of Rocky, '' Alston thought to himself, shing an evil


    smile as a vile idea came to his head.

 Chapter 681 A Hidden Danger

    Chapter 681 A Hidden Danger


    It stunned Rocky that Lance sided with him. Apparently, Lance trusted him more than he trusted Alston.


    Even if Alston was the eldest prince and next in line to the throne of the reigning emperor, Lance did


    not have second thoughts. This was both surprising and unexpected. Given Alston''s position as the


    eldest prince, Lance could have rooted for him. Doing so would earn him favor from the future emperor.


    Alston was obviously against Rocky, and his decision could put him in a troublesome situation.


    Nevertheless, Lance stood by Rocky.


    Still, Rocky knew that Lance''s decision would not change Alston''s mind. Alston is ruthless and


    deceitful. He would do whatever he wanted. Rocky recognized the  evil look on Alston''s face.


    Alston remained calm and smiled to the surrounding people. He fixed his eyes on Lance and


    addressed him in amanding manner. "General Lance, don''t worry, I will not rece Commander in


    Chief Rocky with anyone else. I have decided to go to the front line myself. I will take charge of the


    Crimson Dragon Army and lead them in the battle against the Timber Deity Empire."


    His words shocked the surrounding people, including Lance. It was unexpected for the eldest prince of


    the Holy Dragon Empire to go to the front line andmand the army in person. It was too risky, and


    his decision was unprecedented.


    Rocky saw through Alston''s charade and pretension. He remained calm as Alston dered his


    decision to go to the front line. Alston would not give up on the opportunity to fight against him. He had


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    anticipated Alston''s move, and he was right. From the start, Alston had nned to deploy Rocky to the


    Mont City. It was his deepest desire tomand the Crimson Dragon Army and take credit for all its


    achievements. He could not let Rocky lead the Crimson Dragon Group into victory, especially one


    against the Timber Deity Empire. If Rocky seeded in achieving victory against the Timber Deity


    Empire, he would be a legendary figure in the Holy Dragon Empire. He would gain endless


    support and power. Eventually, he could recruit followers and establish his own powerful army. This


    was uneptable and threatened Alston.


    There was no way Alston was going to allow it to happen. The situation at Mont City was problematic


    and unstable. Rocky would be at a loss on how to defend it from the invaders once he stepped in as a


    discredit any previous victory or achievement. More than that, a defeat was a good excuse to kill him.


    Alston could kill two birds with one stone if he carried off his ns well.


    Alston''s evil nature is frightening. His n took everything into consideration and it did not matter even


    if Lance favored Rocky over him. It''s a win-win situation for him, and all he had to do was lead the


    Crimson Dragon Army into the battle. He was the eldest prince and would remain sessor to the


    throne even if he lost. If that happened, he only needed to walk away and leave the mess to the


    Crimson Dragon Army.


    All this time, Lance tried to control his brewing anger. He stared at Alston with clenched fist, and eyes


    filled with anger. He doubted Alston''s request right from the start. No one in his right mind would


    demand to get the suprememand of the Crimson Dragon Army and then deploy Rocky to deal with


    the urgent situation in Mont City. Unless that person was up to something suspicious. For some reason,


    Alston''s actions were not in ordance with his position.


    ''When he arrived, he made it clear that he was here to show his support and to help defend us from the


    Holy Sea Empire. Now he passed the responsibility to Rocky. He is also demanding to take over


    Rocky''s position and lead our army against the Timber Deity Empire. Why? What is the reason behind


    all these? Why do I feel that he is hostile towards Rocky? But they just met each other today.''


    Questions rushed through Lance''s mind, but none of them could exin Alston''s series of actions and


    decisions.


    "General Lance, do you have a problem with my proposal?" Alston asked Lance in a sarcastic tone.


    Lance''s decision to side with Rocky did not matter at all. Lance had no choice but to obey him.


    Lance came back to his senses and stared at Alston for a while. After a moment of hesitation, he


    looked at Rocky and ordered him. "Rocky, since His Royal Highness have so much confidence to


    rece you as the Commander in Chief, we should follow his order. You will be deployed to the Mont


    City. Do your best to save the city, that way you will lessen the problem of the Crimson Dragon Army."


    "But..." Rocky hesitated. If he agreed, it meant Alston''s scheme had seeded.


    "Go! That is my order!" Lance shouted. His face looked stern as he red at Rocky to prevent him from


    saying anything else. Rocky was just a Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Army while Alston


    was the eldest prince of the Holy Dragon Empire. Alston came here on behalf of the emperor, and not


    even Lance had the authority to disobey his order. Something was going on and he needed to protect


    Rocky. To go against Alston''s order would only do more harm than good to Rocky.


    "Rocky, please listen to father," Isis pleaded, her eyes filled with worry.


    Rocky felt very disappointed, but he trusted Lance''s decision on the matter. He knew it was a hard


    decision for Lance and he was in a precarious position. First, he did not have enough powerful forces


    to wrestle with Alston. Second, his defiance could be used against him by Alston. He knew Alston too


    well. He was ruthless and cunning. He had to be careful and could not act on impulse.


    Rocky knew he had to prepare. The deployment was just the beginning. And now, he needed to


    convince Alston that his n was working.


    Alston stared at Rocky with an evil look on his face. He knew Rocky had no choice but to go to the


    Mont City. He thought, ''Boy, how dare you fight against me! You''d better give up now, before it''s too


    Rocky nced at Alston then nodded towards Lance. Without a word, he turned around and walked


    away from the tent.


    "Rocky!" Terror-stricken, Isis bowed to Alston and then turned around to chase after Rocky.


    The tense atmosphere in the tent had now disappeared.


    "Much as I respect the decision of Your Royal Highness, I have to remind you that victory is the only


    eptable result of your battle with the Timber Deity Empire!" Lance said to Alston and left.


    The Elite Commanders followed and left the tent. Before long, only Alston remained in the tent.

 Chapter 682 It Was A Set-up

    Chapter 682 It Was A Set-up


    In a t tone that didn''t betray any hint of emotion, Alston suddenly called another man to out.


    Obediently, the man stepped in front, bowing in deference.


    As he stood there, Alston ordered him, "Go to Mont City right away, and do as I told you." He was one


    of the most mysterious people around Alston. All year round, he''d go about his business stealthily. Only


    in the most critical times would he show up. Seeing Alston giving him orders right now, he knew there


    must be a serious issue.


    Without a word, he nodded and left immediately.


    Meanwhile, Isis had caught up with Rocky aftering out from the tent.


    "Rocky, is everything okay?" Isis asked. Straight away, she suspected there might be an emergency.


    Even though Rocky looked unppable, she had somehow learned to read his highlyyered character.


    From the time she met him, she decided to watch out for the slightest clues in whatever he did. A hard


    job, but once in a while, Isis had gotten things right. Also, she trusted her own hunches in situations like


    this. And as she watched him walk away, her gut feeling told her something was up.


    "Take it easy and don''t follow me. I just want to be alone for a while," replied Rocky coldly. At this


    moment, he didn''t want to talk to anyone.


    "I know you must be mad at His Royal Highness for transferring you to Mont City all of a sudden. But


    the current situation over there is quite scary. Maybe you are the only one who''s able to rescue the city.


    If you can help out, it will be a significant step forward for the Crimson Dragon Army," exined Isis.


    She had feared that Rocky was angry, so she tried tofort him.


    "It''s not as simple as you think," said Rocky, still in a firm voice. As he spoke, his eyes were cold,


    showing no hint of agitation.


    "I don''t understand what you mean. But to be honest, I feel that His Royal Highness has a strange


    attitude to you. I don''t know if I''m being a little too sensitive about it." Isis couldn''t describe her feelings


    towards Alston. From the way he had been treating Rocky, she suspected there was some bad blood.


    But it was only the first time Alston was meeting Rocky, so she couldn''t figure out what exactly was the


    problem.


    Hearing what she said, Rocky stopped suddenly and turned around to look at her. Isis also stopped,


    unsure if he had gotten her right.


    "Hey, listen! Please, don''t follow me anymore. Is that clear?" he warned. The grim face he made as he


    spoke meant he was not kidding. But Isis couldn''t understand why he was angry at her. Had something


    changed between them in a sh?


    Everything about him looked strange. His words, the look on his face and bodynguage¡ªeverything.


    Was he always this unpredictable?


    While she brooded over what was happening, Rocky turned around and left, without another word.


    ''Why has he suddenly be like this?'' she wondered. It took her a while toe back to her senses,


    an incredulous look clouding her face. In a few minutes of Rocky''s departure, his actions made her feel


    as though there was a big rift between them. Why did he act as if he was hiding something from her?


    The more she wanted to know, the more flustered she became. Until finally, a paralyzing chill gripped


    her heart.


    Anyway, Rocky was gone. A few minutes after he left, he appeared a ce far away from the main


    camp. He looked around, cupped the palm of his right hand over his mouth and whispered, "Come out.


    I have something to tell you."


    At his whisper, Sabina¡ªa beautiful woman in her early twenties promptly showed up. Recently,


    wherever Rocky went, Sabina would follow him, almost like his shadow. Now that he was in a difficult


    situation, she had to keep a close watch on him in case he needed some help from her.


    "Why did you treat Isis so indifferently? Don''t you think you took it too far? She was just worried about


    you!" Sabina asked, obviously very displeased. After all, Isis was a friend as well as an enemy to her.


    But those differences did not count when it came to helping Rocky out. Especially, in critical moments


    like this, it was not worth feuding, as long as each of the two was doing her part in Rocky''s best


    interest. Because of thatplex rtionship between them, what he had done to Isis just now


    incensed Sabina.


    But Rocky, trying to downy the issue looked her straight in the eyes and made an effort to smile.


    "Haven''t you always wanted to know who I really am?" he asked with a yful touch. Then he paused


    for a moment, heaved a sigh and added seriously, "Well, I can tell you now, but you have to promise


    me one thing."


    When she noticed the unusual solemn look on his face, Sabina was surprised. For all the time she had


    known Rocky, never had she seen him cut such an austere look. Immediately, she knew he had


    something very important to say.


    "Do I have to promise you first so that you can say what happened?" asked Sabina, staring him straight


    in the face. "That''s right," he agreed, nodding calmly.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Given the gravity of the moment, a pensive silence fell over the ce, for what seemed like an eternity.


    Uncertain about Alston''s next move, Rocky was a worried man. As such, he needed a helping hand


    from someone that Alston wouldn''t suspect of double-crossing him. And Sabina was just the perfect


    person for such a job.


    "Okay, I promise," she agreed to his request. Then, unexpectedly, much to Rocky''s relief, she added,


    "You don''t have to worry about that. Already, my master instructed me to cooperate with you in


    whatever you want. For as long as your wishes are not against my principles, you can rest assured of


    my support." In all honesty, Sabina was eager to unravel a thing or two about Rocky''s often mystifying


    persona. Now, her curiosity had increased even further, after what he had done to Isis. Plus, his


    conduct at the moment made her wish to know what kind of a man she was getting herself involved


    with. But first things first. She had express instructions from her master. At the moment, it was more


    urgent to help Rocky out, whichever way she could.


    Thankfully, Rocky read her mind. He saw how anxious she was to know his real identity. After giving it


    a moment''s thought, he heaved a sigh again, looked her straight in the eyes and said, "Well, I''m Prince


    Basil of the Holy Dragon Empire."


    It took Sabina a minute or two for his revtion to sink in. Words left her. She couldn''t even will her lips


    lift. In any case, her mind also had gone nk. So, for a moment, she just stood there, still. Unable to


    move. And when she stared into his bright eyes that had the calmness of an angel, even her heart fell


    silent. ''Basil? Rocky is Basil? How''s that even possible?'' A series of questions ran through her mind as


    she slowly recovered from the shock.


    "What?" she finally muttered, her voice still feeble with puzzlement. "You are Prince Basil!. The one


    who absorbed the power of the Holy Dragon Bead?" she stammered. All the while, she must have


    forgotten that Rocky was standing there, right before her eyes, watching her reactions. Since she had


    stayed in the Rime Army barracks all her life, Sabina had never seen Prince Basil. She had only heard


    in the news how Prince Basil had fused the Holy Dragon Bead. His achievement had been big news all


    over the empire. And for his legendary status, never in her wildest dreams had Sabina ever thought of


    meeting Prince Basil.


    Despite howpletely blown away Sabina was, Rocky kept it all modest. He politely nodded in the


    affirmative, his lips stretching into a mild smile. To her sweet surprise, Sabina realized, if this was


    indeed Prince Basil, then he was quite a levelheaded fellow.


    "Are you really the prince? Prince Basil?" It was hard for Sabina to believe that the man standing in


    front of her was Prince Basil, famed for his Holy Dragon Bead. It was also very strange to her. Rocky


    seemed to her a reliablerade, and someone she was well qualified to protect. But now to imagine


    he was from the royal family! The legendary Prince Basil! That reality would take her a long time to get


    used to.


    "Why would I lie to you?" Rocky''s brow arched.


    "But I remember, Prince Basil suffered serious injuries while taking a short cut in his cultivation for


    power. Isn''t he supposed to be in rehabilitation, living in the Pce City still?" Sabina wondered. Could


    a person recover so soon from an injury sustained by deviation in power cultivation? Even more


    puzzling was the fact that Rocky, as she knew him, had already graduated to the Heavenly Stage.


    Heck, he had even led his army to several victories!


    "Forget about those reports of injury. That was just part of PR from the pce. How else was the


    emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire supposed to cover up, after banishing his son to the Gehenna


    Border?" Rocky responded with a sneer.


    "Hell no! You want to say, His Majesty, the emperor, sent his own son to the dangerous Gehenna


    Border?" That came as a shocker to Sabina. How on earth would the emperor of the Holy Dragon


    Empire think of such a thing?


    "Because I made a huge mistake. But it wasn''t my fault at all. It was a set-up." As Rocky spoke, his


    mind shed back to the face of Lena. The memories of how he got framed flooded in, so raw that they


    made him tremble. But he quickly calmed himself down.


    "You were framed? You are a respectable prince. Why would anyone do that to you?" Sabina could not


    help asking.


    "You don''t need to know the details. But it''s a really long story. In short, I have real enemies, all around,


    baying for my blood. If ever you''re going to be of help to me, I want you to be careful and on the


    lookout at all times. Unfortunately, there aren''t many trustworthy people around me. So, I''ll need your


    hand in this. But thank goodness, there''s no one as capable as you. And having you on my side is a


    great encouragement." Rocky couldn''t reveal too many details to Sabina. All the same, he tried to be


    as honest as he could so that he could gain her trust. Once she got to believe him, Rocky knew the girl


    would go out of her way to help him.


    "Then how can I believe your words?" asked Sabina. Rocky had not shown her any evidence to prove


    that he was Basil. She was not sure whether what Rocky said was true or not. If it was, Sabina knew


    she had a real fight on her hands if she was to be of help to him.

 Chapter 683 Waiting For Me

    Chapter 683 Waiting For Me


    "You should ask your master. After all, she has sent a master at the Supernal Stage here for my


    protection. I''m starting to think that perhaps she wants to protect me because I am Prince Basil." Rocky


    knew that Sabina wouldn''t believe him so easily, but if she asked Marcia, then there''s a chance that


    she would be able to understand it.


    Sabina thought that Rocky''s interpretation was quite reasonable. After all, she had been suspicious


    about why she had been sent to protect Rocky. To Sabina, everything would make sense if Rocky


    turned out to be Prince Basil. However, more confusion arose as she guessed.


    "What mess did you make back then? Why did His Majesty banish you to the Gehenna Border?"


    Sabina couldn''t help but ask.


    "I can''t tell you the reason. But your master proposed to send me to the border..." Rocky shook his


    head with conviction as soon as he realized that this secret had something to do with Lena''s


    innocence. Apart from that, he also knew that the emperor must have concealed this fact so that few


    people knew about it.


    "If you are really Prince Basil, then the mysterious power in your body must be the power of the Holy


    Dragon Bead, correct? I heard many stories of how powerful and sacred the Holy Dragon Bead''s


    power is. But why did your body exude such evil and horrible power?" Sabina wondered.


    "Somehow, the power of the Holy Dragon Bead in my body has be evil. I don''t know exactly why,


    but you can ask your master if you need more details. After all, she was the one who sealed my power,


    so she should know the matter better than I do," Rocky answered, shaking his head. He didn''t know


    what the power of the Holy Dragon Bead was capable of, nor was he able to control it. The only thing


    he knew was that the Holy Dragon Bead was far more mysterious than he ever imagined it to be.


    "You should have told Isis or the Commander in Chief and not me. You should have reached out to


    them instead of me because I know that they would be more helpful. And besides, how can you be


    sure that my master sent me to protect you? To be honest, I don''t even know why I should protect you,"


    Sabina came clean.


    "I can''t forgive what your master has done to me. However, I cannot erase the fact that she also saved


    my life at one point. I''m sure your master wasn''t my enemy, so I believe in you. But I don''t want Isis to


    get involved in this matter. She has constantly been on my side for so long. Once she recognizes me


    and chooses to help me, she will be in grave danger. As for the Commander in Chief, I''m not sure if I


    can trust him. Moreover, being the Commander in Chief, I understand that it must be very tough for him


    to help me. That is the reason why I can''t expose my identity for the time being..." Rocky responded


    with consideration.


    "You mean your assassin is stronger than Crimson Dragon Group?" Sabina asked with surprise after


    hearing Rocky''s reply.


    As a response, Rocky immediately nodded his head with conviction.


    "By the way, since you are Prince Basil, it means that His Royal Highness is your brother. In that case,


    he must know who you are. Why on earth didn''t you tell him that someone wanted to kill you? Why


    didn''t you ask for help? You do know that he is powerful enough to protect you. Despite you making


    such a mess, I know that he''lle around. He''s your brother, after all." After a while, another puzzle


    piece had struck Sabina''s mind.


    After hearing what Sabina had said, Rocky could not help butugh grimly.


    "So...Is he the person who wants to kill you? But how could it be possible?" Sabina was clever enough


    to know that she was right about the killer. With one confirming look on Rocky''s face, Sabina already


    knew that she had guessed it correctly. If so, then that was just too terrible and wretched.


    "I''ll tell you when it''s time. But right now, it''s not the time to have a chit-chat. I need you to immediately


    go to the Crimson Dragon Army''s camp located in the left-wing defense of the Timber Deity Empire.


    Ry this message to Allen and invite Louis here. Maybe he can help me with the Mont City Battle."


    Rocky did not have the time and patience to exin theplicated matter at that time, so he just


    ordered Sabina to do something for him.


    In confusion, Sabina still went on and obeyed his order and did not dare ask anymore. It seemed that


    the more she knew about the matter, the deeper she would get involved with the problem. That was the


    her a bit of a bother.


    "So when are you going to Mont City?" Sabina asked in a serious tone. At that moment, Rocky was like


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    a tensed string, ready to shoot. Sabina could already tell that Rocky faced an unprecedented crisis as


    he was about to burst his emotions out.


    "I''ll try to buy some more time. We don''t have much time left. Meet me in Mont City," Rocky instructed


    her.


    "Are you sure that you''re going to be safe? Will anyone try and kill you along the way?" Sabina asked


    with concern. Since some people were hunting Rocky down, then it wouldn''t be too far-fetched that


    some of these people might tail and kill him on the way. After all, Mont City was a dangerous ce to


    be.


    "Maybe... But I assure you that I will take extra precautions. And besides, I have my trump card with


    me." He meant Rainbow Glow Unicorn that was with him. Even if he was ambushed by strong


    cultivators, he could still manage to escape with the help of the unicorn.


    "Well, I''ll go to the Crimson Dragon Army''s camp right now. After that, I''ll take Louis to meet you,"


    Sabina said as she nodded her head.


    After Rocky told Sabina what he wanted to tell Allen, she immediately summoned her spirit-


    manipted beast, Duchess Silver.


    "Oh, and by the way, if you will send a letter to your master, please give her my regards, and tell her


    that what happened is written off and that she still owes me an exnation." In fact, Rocky wanted to


    know why Marcia had insisted that his father send him to such a dangerous ce. He thought that she


    knew something.


    "Sure," Sabina answered slightly and then disappeared with Duchess Silver.


    Afterwards, Rocky walked back to the main camp. However, he was stopped by a strong figure at the


    door of the main camp. The man was looking at him with a ferocious and malicious smile, piercing


    Rocky with his sharp thorn-like eyes that were filled with envy.


    "Your Royal Highness, I didn''t notice that you were here. Are you waiting for me?" Rocky sneered


    calmly as he red at the man. There was nothing more infuriating than facing Alston in the same


    room.


    "Stop it. No one else is here. Even if you identify yourself freely, no one would even know," Alston said


    with contempt. He looked like a beast, wanting to swallow Rocky in one gulp.


    Right at that moment, these two people stared at each other with overflowing hatred as they hid both of


    their schemes. Although they gave each other their best poker face, it was still very evident that they


    despised each other and wanted to rip each other into pieces.

 Chapter 684 I Am Really Worried

    Chapter 684 I Am Really Worried


    "Don''t look at me this way. I know you badly want to eliminate me by all means because you''re afraid of


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    me now. But I''m no longer the person I used to be. No matter what tricks you will y, you cannot stop


    me from doing what I want to do anymore. I will not back down," Rocky said calmly. The calmer he


    was, the greater threat he was to Alston. Alston was very careful around Rocky because Alston


    couldn''t guess what was in Rocky''s mind.


    "What are you going to do? What a joke! What can you do with this?" Alston said disdainfully, but he


    looked at Rocky uneasily. Because from the beginning until the present, Rocky had been very calm and


    collected. No matter how Alston was confident when he dealt with Rocky and forced him into a corner,


    Alston had to admit that Rocky was not as simple as he used to be and he was not easy to deal with.


    "What can I do? Perhaps you don''t know? Of course, you must know. Otherwise, why did you try


    everything to transfer me to Mont City? I am amused that you seem to be really terrified of me... One


    year ago, you would not expect that this day woulde," Rocky said before he burst out a


    presumptuousugh.


    "Why should I be afraid of you? I am the eldest prince of the great Holy Dragon Empire. You think that


    you canpete with me because you have be Lance''s son-inw and the Commander in Chief


    of the Crimson Dragon Group? Don''t even think about it! You will never be a match for me even in a


    thousand years!" Alston said angrily.


    "If you were not afraid of me, why are you here on the Gehenna Border? Don''t use the excuse that you


    are dealing with things rted to the Holy Sea Empire. I know you very well to fall for your excuses.


    You simply know that I am Basil. That''s why you are terrified and havee to find me. Then, you will


    try to treat me in the same way as you did in the past," Rocky said straightforwardly.


    "So what? Your status does not make you a better warrior than me. Dealing with you is as easy as


    killing an ant, just like what I didst time. At that time, I nned to let you dishonor my father''s


    concubine, so you would be condemned for heinous crimes. However, I didn''t expect that you would do


    that to Lena... I hate your guts so much that I want to kill you right now!" Finally, Alston revealed his


    true intention. His face became ferocious, and his eyes turned red.


    "You finally admitted it. After all this time, you have finally said the truth." At the same time, Rocky was


    also unable to restrain the strong anger in his mind. He felt that an evil power was overflowing from


    every pore of his body, and the evil power in his body was getting restless again. He stared at Alston


    like the death.


    "Even if I tell you the truth, you won''t be able to prove your innocence. You know what? Lena will never


    forgive you! You have to live with this burden for the rest of your life! Ha-ha..." Alston said menacingly


    and he burst into an evilugh.


    Rocky stared at Alston with sharp eyes and clenched fists. Alston''s words cut him to the core because


    he also thought deep inside that Lena would probably never forgive him and he could never go back to


    where he started. But he was willing to apologize to her after he took back everything. No matter what


    cost he would pay, he wanted to do it because he owed her a lot.


    "Do you want to kill me? Are you enraged that you want to end me? Unfortunately, you don''t have the


    ability to defeat me. Even though I heard that some dumb luck has led you to break through and enter


    the Heavenly Stage in a year, you are still not my opponent. You will never be on my level. You can''t


    even beat down my men. It''s a piece of cake for me to kill you," Alston said as he stared back at Rocky.


    There was a despicable smile on his face.


    "Do you think I''m still the man I used to be? You''re wrong, I have changed. I won''t lower myself to your


    level just to kill you. You just need to remember that I will let you kneel down in front of Lena and admit


    that you did everything..." Rocky pointed at Alston confidently.


    "You bastard! I''ll kill you right now!" When he heard what Rocky said, Alston was enraged. In an


    instant, he gave off the power of the Supernal Stage. The air around him whirled around, and the great


    pressure came toward him.


    However, Rocky was not afraid at all. He had experienced a lot on the Gehenna Border, so he did not


    have a trace of fear even if Alston was at the Supernal Stage.


    When he saw the calm Rocky, Alston got even more furious. He clenched his fist and wished he could


    kill Rocky right now.


    "Rocky!" A sweet voice called out.


    When the two men heard the sweet voice, they stopped their quarrel and retracted their momentum at


    once. Both of them didn''t want others to know what happened between them.


    Rocky turned to the direction of the voice and saw that Isis was walking quickly towards him from the


    main camp.


    "Where did you go?" When she came to him, she looked at him with a worried face. Then she turned to


    Alston and asked, "Why is Your Royal Highness here, too?"


    "Oh, I just wanted to stroll around casually. I happened to meet Commander in Chief Rocky who just


    came back from outside, so I had a little chat with him. He is now much more talkative than I


    imagined..." Alston replied calmly.


    "Really? Rocky..." However, when she saw the way they looked at each other, she felt that something


    was wrong. They looked at each other as if they were enemies. And when she came here just now, she


    sensed a strong momentum from them, especially from Alston''s body. So, she believed that there must


    be something between them that she didn''t know.


    Rocky nodded calmly.


    Since she didn''t want to know more about the case, Isis stopped asking. She then whispered to Rocky,


    "My father wanted to talk to you alone."


    "Okay," Rocky answered and then he brushed past Alston with Isis.


    They red a sidelong nce at each other for a second. Both of them were full of intense hatred and


    anger, and there was a terrible and invisible storm that surrounded them.


    After entering the main camp with Isis, Rocky asked, "The Commander in Chief is asking me for what?"


    "Actually, father didn''t look for you. He had something to deal with so he was back to the headquarters.


    I just made an excuse to separate you from Alston." She looked at him with a serious look on her pretty


    face. After hesitating for a moment, her beautiful eyes sparkled and she said with an innocent tone, "I


    know you are hiding something from me. But if you don''t want to tell me, I won''t force you. I also know


    that you don''t like to be restrained, but you have made me really worried before!"


    The once noble and admirable woman, who had been admired by countless men, now revealed such


    an expression for a man. It was unimaginable!


    When he saw that Isis was so gentle to him, Rocky''s heart softened. He sighed and said, "I shouldn''t


    have said that. Don''t mind it."


    At that moment, Isis was as mild as the spring water which made Rocky unable to keep calm. He found


    that it was hard to exin the feeling when Isis was beside him. He couldn''t just ignore her and leave


    right away at his will as he used to do!

 Chapter 685 Escape From The Mont City

    Chapter 685 Escape From The Mont City


    "It''s good that you know that. But I will not be angry with you," said Isis. If this happened in the past,


    Isis would have ignored Rockypletely. She was not the soft-spoken type and would never submit


    to a man. Especially to someone who had treated her wrongly. With Rocky, she was a different woman.


    She was softhearted, vulnerable and understanding. She was a fighter in the battlefield. As the Deputy


    Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Army, she was admired by soldiers for being aggressive,


    determined, and for being apassionate leader.


    "Thank you for understanding me," Rocky said as he searched her eyes for forgiveness. Rocky smiled


    to her. His rtionship with Isis wasplicated, and this current issue had given him a headache. But


    her words eased his mind and erased his worries.


    "But before my father returned to the headquarters, he left a message for you," Isis continued. Her face


    became serious when she thought of her father''s words.


    "What did he say?" asked Rocky.


    "He asked you to be careful of His Royal Highness- Alston. He had a grim feeling that Alston may have


    nned something evil against you. He had no idea why His Royal Highness wanted to harm you, and


    there was nothing much he could do to protect you. So please, stay vignt and be on guard against


    him," exined Isis, as she fixed her eyes on Rocky. She herself doubted His Royal Highness, and her


    father''s advice validated her fear.


    ''I''m d Lance recognized his false colors. To deal with me, Alston could not even hide his disgusting,


    true nature, '' Rocky sneered in his heart.


    "I understand." He nodded and did not show his emotion. He did not want her to worry any further, so


    he chose not to say a word.


    "Well, let''s get ready. It''s time to go to the Mont City. We just received some news saying that the


    situation in the Mont City is getting worse. We must get going!" she said in a hurry.


    "Us? Are youing with me?" Rocky frowned.


    "Of course! Did you think I will let you go there alone? If you will stop me from going with you, I will


    never talk to you for the rest of my life!" Isis suddenly returned to hermanding nature. She stood


    straight and red at Rocky. The look in her eyes reminded him that he owed her, and she was not


    taking no for an answer.


    Rocky did not know whether to force a smile or reprimand her. Mont City was a dangerous ce, and


    he did not want her involved in the battle. However, the look on her face made him realize that she had


    decided to do so. If he refused her again, she may not forgive him this time. Rocky knew that would be


    difficult for him to handle.


    He had no choice but to let Isis go with him.


    There was also no time to argue. The Mont City was in a critical situation, and they had to get there as


    soon as possible. Otherwise, the Crimson Dragon Army would be in great trouble if the Mont City fell.


    Rocky must get the first-hand information and they badly needed him at the fore front of the battle.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Before long, Rocky and Isis were both headed to the Mont City. It was the border city to the north of the


    Gehenna Border. They sat quietly at the back of Uriah, who was flying at full speed.


    Mont City was located in an open in. A vast field with noplex terrain to protect it. Its open


    location made it easy for the enemies to attack the city and difficult for its army to protect and defend it.


    Based on the information they received, about forty thousand soldiers from the Holy Sea Empire


    surrounded Mont City on three sides. The Holy Sea Empire hadunched fierce attacks on the Mont


    City for three days. Less than ten thousand soldiers remained in the city, and people who lived there


    might lose their lives if the enemy broke through the city.


    Several hourster, Rocky and Isis arrived at the Mont City. They were both horrified at the scene that


    unfolded before them. The fierce battle had destroyed most part of the city. Wild, angry mes


    consumed the buildings and houses, while ck smoke filled the air and covered the streets. Burned


    bodies were sprawled on the streets, and countless more people struggled to run and escape the hell


    of fire. Some people tried to help the wounded and save the injured, but the entire city was a


    bottomless pit of raging fire. Some civilians were lucky enough to escape their houses and fled from the


    chaotic city. As Rocky and Isis looked down from the sky, they saw that three of the city gates had been


    surrounded. The only gate that was not under attack was the west gate. Countless figures raced


    towards the gate and moved towards different directions. Most of them were wearing the uniform of the


    Crimson Dragon Army. With the city crushed to the ground, several army soldiers had given up and


    abandoned the city. This angered Rocky to the core. They were supposed to protect the Mont City and


    its people.


    The two looked at each other and realized that something was wrong. They immediately instructed


    Uriah to fly towards the west gate. As Uriah reached the wall, people looked at it for a moment then


    continued to rush out of the gate. Normally, people would linger and surround the powerful spirit-


    manipted beast to admire it. But no one stopped today. The chaotic crowd continued to run out of


    the city.


    Rocky wasted no time and jumped to the ground. Instantly, he caught a soldier trying to escape and


    asked him coldly, "What are you doing? Why are you running away? Why don''t you protect the city?"


    Terrified of Rocky''s imposing manner, the soldier answered in a weak voice, "We were ordered to


    retreat from the Mont City, because the Holy Sea Empire had broken through the east gate."


    "Who gave this order?" Rocky was shocked and angry. He could not believe what he just heard. It was


    too early to ept defeat, and even if the eastern part of the city was lost, it was not right for the


    soldiers were supposed to protect them and should have offered them a retreat before trying to escape.


    "Prefect Liu," the soldier said nervously. He guessed that Rocky was not a civilian, so he did not dare


    lie to him.


    "Prefect Liu? What about Commander Huang?" From what Rocky knew, Commander Huang, an Elite


    Commander, was the one  responsible for guarding the Mont City. So why were the soldiers getting


    orders from a prefect?


    "He''s dead! He died in the battle," the soldier responded in a more respectful tone this time. From the


    way Rocky mentioned theirmander''s name, he guessed that Rocky must be a high-ranking


    The look on Rocky''s face changed when he heard this. By this time, anotherrge number of people


    passed by him and rushed out of the city. They all looked terrified and were in a hurry to get


    themselves and their family out of this hell. Among them were soldiers, frightened and lost. Unmindful


    of their duty to protect the civilians, they too were in a race to escape the burning city. The city


    remained in turmoil as people including soldiers hurried to escape. There was panic and confusion as


    the crowd pushed their way out. Countless number of civilians were injured as terrifying screams filled


    the air.


    "Where is your prefect?" Rocky''s face darkened.


    "He went ahead of us. He should be at the front by now," answered the soldier as he pointed at the


    front end of the crowd that was meters away from the city.


    Rocky''s eyes were suddenly filled with anger. He was gone in a sh. The soldier breathed a sigh of


    relief as Rocky disappeared from his sight.


    At the front of the crowd, a fat, greasy man with a bulging belly satfortably inside a carriage. The


    fat man wore a silk, white robe that glittered under the sun. He was surrounded by a few ordinary spirit


    maniptors and some guards. He was among the first ones to have escaped and was far away from


    the crowd that were trying to escape the city by this time.


    "Hurry! Move faster!" the fat guy ordered his men.


    "Prefect Liu, this is the fastest we can go," answered a petite man that was also inside the carriage. He


    was the butler of Prefect Liu.


    "I did not expect that the Holy Sea Empire could break into the Mont City so soon. It did not give us


    enough time to gather more money and valuables," said the prefect, as he looked at the enormous


    suitcases behind him with regret. He wished he had moved faster and carried off more treasures with


    him.


    "Prefect, it''s a good thing we were able to escape. Money is not the most important thing. Your life is


    precious than any other thing in the world," the butler blurted out in a cold sweat. He could not believe


    that the prefect was not content with all the valuable things they stole from the civilians.


    At this moment, a violent force shook the carriage and made it stop suddenly. The strong impact


    terrified the prefect and the butler.


    Soon enough, they heard amotion outside the carriage. Curious, they checked and saw a figure


    rushing towards them.


    "What happened? Did the enemy arrived so soon?" Fear spread across Prefects Liu''s face. He ordered


    his butler right away to check what was going on. "What are you waiting for? Go down and have a


    look!"


    The butler had lost the color on his face. He was too afraid to check, but could not refuse the order


    from his master. He got off the carriage in a hurry. What he saw was not the enemy, but a stranger


    stood in front of the carriage. Several spirit maniptors and guards were surrounding the man.

 Chapter 686 Dont Block My Way

    Chapter 686 Don''t Block My Way


    "Maybe he''s tired of living! Hurry up and drag him away already. How dare he block Prefect Liu''s way?"


    the butler ordered with a domineering attitude. However, his forceful words didn''t seem to do much, as


    nobody moved from their positions.


    His face reddened in anger and embarrassment when, as he was about to shout more orders, he was


    interrupted by a condescending voice. "Such a shameless man who cares for nothing but his hide


    doesn''t deserve to be called the prefect. He''s no better than an animal."


    All heads swiveled towards the direction of the voice. It was none other than Rocky, who finally caught


    up with them from behind.


    Meanwhile, the butler was taken aback by his rudeness. He spluttered with his mouth agape in


    embarrassment, "How dare you speak so brazenly against the prefect! I''ll teach you a lesson you''ll


    never forget!"


    Several self-righteous spirit maniptors immediately rushed forward at his words, ready to teach


    Rocky a lesson and incensed that Rocky was not acting ording to his station. To them, he was


    nothing but a ruffian, lower than trash, and should act as such.


    The scene devolved into chaos, as Rocky was engulfed by more and more spirit maniptors until he


    was overwhelmed. Screams echoed from inside the circle of maniptors, and some vivid lights


    shed inside, but they couldn''t see enough to be sure what was going on.


    "Such an idiot! Now, he''s getting the lesson he deserves!" The butler smiled and leaned back with great


    satisfaction, and he looked very much like a cat that got the cream.


    Suddenly, the guards inside the circle retreated backward, fluttering like panicked birds. He


    straightened in confusion and strained his neck to look at what was happening. Lo and behold, it was


    Rocky who was supposed to be getting a beating, and he was standing confidently and without any


    visible injuries. Instead, it was his spirit maniptors who were scattered on the ground, ck and blue


    with blood all over their bodies.


    He turned pale as a sheet, especially when Rocky started walking towards the carriage. His head


    swiveled side to side, looking for back-up.


    "What are you standing around for? Stop him!" the butler hurriedly called.


    However, none of the guards dared to move. They stared, ashen-faced, at the broken bodies of their


    move in fear as if their shoes had beenced in lead and steel.


    By then, Rocky had reached the carriage and was standing right in front of it. He faced the carter who


    had been cowering at a corner and snarled, "Get off!"


    Rocky hadn''t even finished shouting when the carter hurriedly got off the carriage like bees were


    chasing behind him.


    "Hey, aren''t you done yet?" The prefect''s voice echoed from inside, impatient and unaware that he was


    in trouble. When no one answered, he peeked through the curtain to check.


    As quiet as a mouse, Rocky waved his hand and formed a fireball with his Evil me that shot towards


    the carriage.


    It hit the carriage with a deafening bang, shattering it into pieces.


    "Aaah!" the prefect screamed. His fat body was blown outside with so much force, that it rolled over


    and over until it came to a stop right in front of Rocky. "Damn it! What the hell is going on?" he cursed


    and muttered, as he tried to stand up with shaky legs. He still had no idea what was going on, as he


    hadn''t even seen anything before everything had been blown apart. And now, as he was about to look


    up from tidying his clothes, he was suddenly manhandled by a stranger.


    "Who the hell are you? Where are my guards? Butler, help me! Kill him!" the prefect called out


    desperately, ashen-faced and knees knocking together violently. Rocky held him aloft, as he struggled


    like a child, unable to get down.


    To his great disappointment, his loyal butler was nowhere to be found. Several guards were standing


    around them, but at their state, it would be a fool''s errand to make them do anything.


    "Are you the one who ordered them to abandon the city?" Rocky asked as he stared at the prefect


    intently.


    "So what if I did? It''s none of your business! Who are you anyway? I don''t remember doing anything


    bad to you... Are you from the Holy Sea Empire? Have youe to assassinate me?" the prefect


    asked in session. It was a miracle that he could talk, as he felt like he had swallowed his tongue in


    fear of Rocky.


    Meanwhile, Rocky sneered at his cowardly reaction. He strode toward the crowd of people gathered


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    around them with the prefect dangling in his hand. As he came closer, he threw the fat prefect onto the


    ground, who rolled forward like a pitiful ball. The crowd looked down at him in shock, but nobody dared


    to help him.


    "Listen up, officers and soldiers of Crimson Dragon Army! Stop marching and gather together. This is


    an order. Give way to the civilians and make sure that they get to safety first," Rocky announced. His


    voice rang true among the crowd, backed with steel that made sure no one would dare to disobey


    without paying the price.


    The crowd that had been moving in waves stopped, while everyone''s eyes were focused on Rocky,


    shocked by his gall. At that point, they were confused with whose orders they should follow.


    "Who do you think you are? How dare you order us!" tired and desperate, soldiers of the Crimson


    Dragon Army began to curse loudly and turned a deaf ear to his words.


    Right at that moment, a dozen people squeezed out from the crowd. It was a group of spirit


    maniptors, and one looked like a deputymander judging from his armor.


    "It''s him! How dare he be so rude to Prefect Liu! Take him down now!" It was the butler. Apparently, he


    had disappeared moments ago to search for reinforcements against Rocky.


    "Kill him right now!" the prefect shouted as he trudged out of the crowd, his face covered with dust, like


    a fat pig that had just rolled out of the mud.


    The deputymander had never seen Rocky before, so when he heard the prefect''s order, he waved


    at his subordinates without hesitation. In an instant, Rocky was surrounded by several spirit


    maniptors and a group of soldiers.


    "Stop! All of you!" a beautiful figure suddenly interrupted. Shended next to Rocky with all the grace


    and elegance of a goddess.


    Her feminine charm oozed about her, but there was a strength about her that reminded the people of


    the greatest warriors. It appeared that she was well-known, as most of the people perked at her


    presence, and some of them shouted in recognition, "It''s the Deputy Commander in Chief!"


    All the spirit maniptors and soldiers knelt on one knee respectfully, including the deputymander.


    "Nice to meet you, Deputy Commander in Chief! You''re just in time. We were about to punish this


    arrogant guy. He wanted to kill me!" The prefect didn''t realize that Isis wasn''t there to save him, so he


    threw a hateful re at Rocky but wore a satisfied smirk when he looked down, confident that Isis


    would exact punishment now.


    However, Isis didn''t even bother to look at him. She waved her hand at the prefect, and at once, his fat


    body fell heavily on the ground. His face reddened in fear and shame and confusion, as he looked up


    at their furious leader.


    "You don''t know him? All right, let me introduce him to you! He is the newly appointed Commander in


    Chief of Crimson Dragon Group and my husband. Watch yourselves!" Isis announced as loud as she


    could, as she pointed a finger at Rocky.


    The noisy crowd suddenly fell silent, their mouths agape in shock at the news. The whole ce was as


    silent as the grave as if no one even dared to breathe.


    They had never expected that this young man was the rumored Commander in Chief of Crimson


    Dragon Army, Lance''s son-inw, and Isis'' husband.


    Meanwhile, the prefect who had been acting high and mighty earlier, was now on his knees, as his


    body trembled all over. He reached for Rocky''s feet and begged, "I''m sorry for not recognizing you,


    Commander in Chief! I may have eyes, but I failed to see. Please forgive me! Please!"


    "Take him out of my sight," Rocky said coldly, as he swept his eyes across the crowd.


    All the people gathered around them gasped at his words.


    "How dare you... Think about what you''re saying! I work for the eldest prince..." the prefect hastily


    shouted, with the hope that his patron could save his life at this point.


    But Rocky only sneered in response, as he stepped forward and kicked him on his head. As the prefect


    groaned in pain, he turned to the deputymander.


    "Why are you just standing there? I said, take him away!" The deputymander immediately nodded


    and shouted orders to the soldiers.


    A couple of them collected their courage and dragged the prefect away.


    "Okay, now that the Elite Commander has died, where are the Frontline Commanders?" Rocky asked


    while looking around, and once again his eyes fell on the deputymander.

 Chapter 687 Peerless Master

    Chapter 687 Peerless Master


    "Commander in Chief Rocky, our three Frontline Commanders are gone. One of them died in battle not


    long ago and one surrendered to the Holy Sea Empire. The finalmander is missing," the grim-


    faced deputymander answered, cupping his hands in front of his chest.


    "Didn''t you have reinforcements? Why was Mont City lost so quickly?" Rocky asked with a serious look


    on his face.


    "Because..." the deputymander trailed off.


    "Tell me." Rocky fumed.


    "The five thousand soldiers that were supposed to guard the east gate retreated unexpectedly and the


    Holy Sea Empire attacked the east gate. Themander who led these soldiers was the one I told you


    went missing earlier," the deputymander responded.


    "What''s his name?" Rocky asked.


    "nk," the deputymander uttered his name.


    "It''s him." Rocky''s eyes darkened.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    A few momentster, a greatmotion urred in the west gate. People cried out, "The Holy Sea


    Empire army ising. Run! Save yourselves!"


    A stream of people began to run, which caused the crowd to grow bigger with each second.


    "What''s your name?" Rocky asked the deputymander.


    "Fleming," he replied.


    "I''m appointing you as the Frontline Commander, Fleming. Gather all the soldiers that retreated from


    the city and make sure they protect the civilians and lead them to safety. If any soldiers try to escape,


    kill them. Do you understand?" Rocky asked in amanding tone.


    "Yes, sir." Fleming bowed with renewed confidence at the fact that he''d just been promoted to the


    position of Frontline Commander.


    "Deputy Commander in Chief Isis and I will try to block the oing forces first. Once you retreat,


    instruct the army to hide while waiting for Isis and me to return," Rocky instructed.


    "Isis, let''s go." Rocky gave Isis a nod as they vanished in the blink of an eye, leaving those who were


    left behind baffled.


    Within a few moments, Rocky and Isis returned to the west gate where the Holy Sea Empire army


    proceeded to kill soldiers and innocent people who were desperately trying to leave the city. The smell


    of deceased flesh wafted through the air as freshly drawn blood seeped under the city gate.


    Immediately, Uriah flew towards Rocky as Rubygon was being summoned.


    "I''ll take them to battle to try and stop the enemy. When the time is right, destroy the gate," Rocky


    The Holy Sea Empire army saw this and began to rush out of the city gate to chase the trio.


    "Uriah." Rocky gestured to the beast.


    Uriah let out a huge roar before spreading its wings and soaring into the air with all three of its tails


    tangled together.


    A ck fireball crashed towards the ground and exploded, leaving a huge pit on the ground. Its Evil


    me blew towards every direction and burned dozens of Holy Sea Empire soldiers to their deaths.


    Blood-curdling screams echoed continuously throughout thend.


    As Rocky and Rubygon fought back, the ming de of the Frozen Wind Dagger shot out a series of


    ck Moon des that ughtered anyone that tried to resist. Rubygon frightened any Holy Sea


    Empire soldiers that tried to attack them.


    Before long, Rocky and the two beasts managed to sessfully hold off the Holy Sea Empire army


    and prevent them from chasing after the Crimson Dragon Army and the civilians who were fleeing the


    city.


    Suddenly, a Holy Sea Empiremander and a few Earthly Stage spirit maniptors appeared out of


    nowhere.


    "Who are you?" The Holy Sea Empiremander pointed at and asked Rocky. He realized how strong


    this rival was and so he tried to be cautious.


    "The worst enemy you''ll ever face," Rocky replied with a frightening sneer.


    "Kill him!" With a grim look stered on his face, the Holy Sea Empiremander waved his hands


    and ordered several Earthly Stage spirit maniptors to surround Rocky.


    Seeing this, Rocky immediately put the Frozen Wind Dagger behind him and morphed into a shadow.


    He prepared to fight them.


    A huge surge of the Heavenly Stage aura cascaded from within Rocky and shocked everyone.


    "He''s...a Heavenly Stage spirit maniptor!" This came as a surprise to the Holy Sea Empire


    powerful individuals.


    Before themander could utter a single word, one of the spirit maniptors let out a piercing


    scream as one of his arms was cut off. The dismembered limb rolled on the ground and the blood


    sshed everywhere. Rocky now exuded a frightening aura as he began to fatally ughter spirit


    maniptors left and right. He managed to injure multiple spirit maniptors without even using


    spiritual martial arts.


    Another Earthly Stage spirit maniptor was badly injured, his body charred and burnt to a crisp.


    This terrified all of the Holy Sea Empire soldiers.


    Once Rocky managed to grab the Holy Sea Empire army''s attention, a delicate figure gracefully flew


    down from the city wall like a butterfly. With a wave of her hands, a spiritual power of the strength at the


    eighth grade of Heavenly Stage surged from her. This power then morphed into a shadow that started


    mming on the stone wall above the city gate.


    Bang!


    The entire city wall trembled and boulders began to fall and block the gate.


    The Holy Sea Empiremander turned his head toward the loud crash and saw the blocked gate. His


    face now appeared ashen and distraught. The delicate figure from earlier now appeared, flowing


    gracefully down from the gate and dancing in the air.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    A strong spiritual power cascaded across the sky before it proceeded to crash into and kill several


    enemy soldiers on the ground below.


    The Holy Sea Empiremander turned pale. He never expected two Heavenly Stage masters would


    suddenly show up at the battle.


    Upon seeing that the gate had been blocked by Isis, Rocky whistled to Uriah. Realizing what it needed


    to do, Uriah flew to catch Isis who was about to fall and then it rushed towards Rocky.


    "I''m not here to y your games. Tell your Commander in Chief that I''ll take back Mont City soon."


    Rocky waved his hands and shook away the other three spirit maniptors of the Earthly Stage. Then


    he mounted Rubygon and rushed out of the encirclement quickly. He, along with Isis mounted on Uriah,


    flew towards the direction of the Crimson Dragon Army that was escorting the civilians.


    "Get him!" the Holy Sea Empiremander ordered. With his army of three to four thousand people,


    he wouldn''t let the Crimson Dragon Army get away.


    The Holy Sea Empire army surged forward like a torrent towards Rocky as he and Isis left with their


    two beasts.

 Chapter 688 To Survive

    Chapter 688 To Survive


    On the other side, after they threw off the army of Holy Sea Empire, Rocky and Isis arrived at a hill


    outside of Mont City as fast as they could. It was a good ce for an ambush. The terrain, the sparse


    woods and its rockynd-form would help then be concealed before theyunched an attack.


    When they arrived, Rocky found the rest of Crimson Dragon Army. The group was under themand


    of Fleming. The warriors were concealed around the dense terrain and were ready to attack.


    "Commander in Chief! Deputy Commander in Chief!" as soon as he saw Rocky and Isis, Fleming


    immediately greeted them with a respectful tone.


    "How many soldiers do you still have here?" Rocky asked with authority.


    "Less than three thousand," Fleming replied.


    Rocky''s eyes widened in shock. Such a small force could not defeat the army of Holy Sea Empire that


    chased after them. Additionally, there might even be other forces of Holy Sea Empire that would join


    the fray.


    "Even if we ambush, I don''t think we can repel them. If we fail to repulse them on our attack, then the


    situation would be more disadvantageous for us," Isis said with a worried tone.


    "Then, where are the civilians who have already retreated?" Rocky understood exactly what Isis said.


    After he thought for a while, Rocky immediately raised his head and asked the whereabouts of the


    others.


    "They''re just down that hill, over there." Fleming pointed at a hill not far away from the camp.


    "Commander Fleming, cooperate with Deputy Commander in Chief and continue the preparations for


    the ambush. We need to deflect back the attackers. The troops of Holy Sea Empire wille soon.


    Only when we beat them can we retreat safely," Rocky ordered Fleming. Afterwards, he gave Isis a


    nce.


    "I''ll be fine. Just go ahead and do what you need to do." Isis had already guessed what Rocky was


    going to do. As such, she replied knowingly.


    Then Rocky turned around and immediately walked towards the hill. Soon, his figure receded in the


    distance.


    "Deputy Commander in Chief, may I ask what Commander in Chief is going to do?" Fleming''s curiosity


    got the better at him. With a respectful tone, he asked Isis about Rocky''s n.


    "We have no chance of winning with the current amount of forces that we have. Therefore, we have to


    strengthen our forces," Isis replied with a calm tone.


    "Strengthen our forces? But how can we strengthen our forces? We clearly have only these soldiers


    avable." Confusion became apparent in Fleming''s expression.


    "We need to do a temporary recruitment!" Isis said as her eyes narrowed.


    "Temporary recruitment? What do you mean? Is Commander in Chief nning to recruit from those


    who have just retreated? They are justmon people! It''s impossible. Those people are cowards and


    pathetic. They haven''t been even trained before. Moreover, they probably have a lot of resentment


    against our Crimson Dragon Army..." After he realized what Rocky was going to do, Fleming felt


    worried. Moreover, he feared that such means could not solve the current crisis.


    "He must have his own n. I''vee to realize that he is a person who can make impossible things


    possible," Isis said confidently as she continued to have faith in Rocky.


    "Honestly, Commander in Chief is really young! And now, he is already the Commander in Chief of


    Crimson Dragon Group. Is he really the Savior as it''s said? Can he really be glorious against all odds? I


    heard that in the battle of Evian City, with his great skills, he demolished the enemy even though they


    have twice forces..." As his eyes lit up, Fleming sincerely expressed his amazement. He couldn''t


    believe that Rocky had done such an impossible thing.


    "Just watch him. You''ll see how awesome he is very soon." With loyal eyes, Isis smiled as she looked


    forward to Rocky''s n.


    On the other side, Rocky had finally arrived at the hill. There were about 4000mon people of Mont


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    City. Half of the group were women and children. Some of them were sitting, some were standing,


    while some were lying. They all looked terrified as they trembled. It was as if they were still in the


    nightmarish war. There were also many people and some children who cried because they''d lost their


    families. The scenery was truly pitiful!


    "I am the Commander in Chief of Crimson Dragon Army. Everyone, please listen to me. I have


    something important to tell you," Rocky introduced himself with strong vigor and inborn charm.


    His loud announcement suddenly silenced the noisy crowd. They looked at him, startled, as if they


    were all shocked by his impressive manner.


    "I know you''ve just lost your homes and many of you have lost your families. I, too, am burdened with


    grief and sadness. However, the deceased are already gone, but you are still alive. Holy Sea Empire''s


    pursuing forces are on the way. The Crimson Dragon Army is there to stop them but it doesn''t have


    enough forces to fight. So, please, I hope some of you can step up and fight with us..." Rocky said with


    intense passion.


    "What the hell! Crimson Dragon Army? You are just a group of bastards. You all fled and left us to


    suffer by ourselves. We won''t believe your vile mouth once again..."


    "Humph! Don''t try to butter us up. Do you really think we''re that simple and stupid? We''re not going to


    be your cannon fodder..."


    "Aren''t you guys supposed to protect us? Why shouldmon people like us fight with you?"


    "We just fled from there. A lot of our rtives have died and now you want us go back just to die! You


    ruthless bastard!"


    However, Rocky''s words just irritated the refugees. There wereints and even vulgar abuse. The


    hatred in their hearts were because Crimson Dragon Army was then in a disarray and hadn''t protected


    these people in retreat. Instead, the warriors deserted them. Therefore, these peopleined a lot


    and they didn''t believe in Crimson Dragon Army anymore.


    Nheless, since he had expected such negative reactions, Rocky was still very calm. Even before


    he approached them, he already realized that it was not easy to persuade the crowd. However,


    because ofck of time, it seemed that he had to say some harsh words.


    "Are you finished with yourints?" Rocky suddenly shouted as he widened his eyes.


    When they saw Rocky''s expression, the people seemed to be scared. All of them shut up immediately


    and fixated their eyes on him.


    "You are right. The Crimson Dragon Army did something wrong this time. But do you really think it''s


    time to affix the responsibility? The Crimson Dragon Army can protect you. However, even if we punish


    them now, you''ll justin more in the future! So, if you want to survive, stopining. Just


    think of your family members who are still alive. Think of your future! You are not fighting for Crimson


    Dragon Army, nor for Holy Dragon Empire, but for yourselves and for your family members! Even if you


    may die, your wife, your mother, and your children can survive because of what you have done. It


    should be worth to sacrifice your lives if they can continue to live..." Rocky was a very passionate


    speaker. Every word he said hit the hearts of these people like a hammer. They understood that in


    order to survive, they had to join the army, instead of just whining andining.

 Chapter 689 Gaining The Upper Hand

    Chapter 689 Gaining The Upper Hand


    All the citizens fell silent at Rocky''s words. They agreed with Rocky and thought that his advice made


    sense. They had no time to waste inining right now, instead, they should think of how they can


    survive.


    "I won''t force you to do anything. If you don''t want to fight alongside us, I won''t me you for that. We,


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    the Crimson Dragon Army, have the responsibility to protect you, but we are not almighty. You must


    stand for yourself too if you want to survive. And I, as the Commander in Chief, promise you that the


    Crimson Dragon Army will be your solid shield in this trying time. Believe in me! Let''s beat the enemies


    together!" Rocky pronounced solemnly.


    "Commander in Chief Rocky, I trust you. I am ready to risk everything for my wife and kids." A in-


    looking man stood up. He stared lovingly at his wife and children and stepped closer to Rocky.


    "I''ll follow you!"


    "Count me in!"


    "Those Holy Sea Empire assholes killed my wife. I will crush them!"


    One by one, the other young men among the citizens also stood up and volunteered.


    In just a short while, nearly more than one thousand people hade forward. Only those who couldn''t


    fight, such as the elderly, the women, and the children were left.


    It just showed how powerful the desire to survive could be. After all, no one wanted to die. This desire


    was a great fuel, an undeniable motivation, which could push nearly anyone to fight for themselves and


    to fight well.


    "Let''s move!" Rocky dered. He nodded contentedly at the brave volunteers he had gathered, then


    he turned away to lead them forward into victory.


    Later, Isis and Fleming, who were about toplete the ambush deployment, caught sight of Rocky.


    He was walking with a vast group of people towards the hillside, and everyone they passed was


    rendered speechless in shock.


    "He made it!" Isis cried out in relief and joy.


    "Commander in Chief Rocky is so awesome. He even eliminated the resentment of the people against


    the Crimson Dragon Army," said Fleming, who was also watching the scene with eyes widened in


    surprise and admiration.


    Without wasting another second, Isis and Fleming hurried over to greet Rocky and the people''s army,


    as they arrived.


    "Commander Fleming, can you spare some of our weapons for these citizens? If there are not enough,


    then give them the shields or wooden sticks as weapons. Anyway, make use of anything useful and


    make sure that they are provided with weapons. They will be fighting with us," Rocky ordered Fleming.


    "Yes, Commander in Chief." Fleming nodded at once, then he called some soldiers to gather the


    weapons and equipment. He efficiently distributed them to every one of the people''s army, as he made


    sure that each person knew how to handle the weapons.


    "How did you persuade them?" Isis looked at Rocky curiously and asked.


    "It wasn''t difficult to convince them. I am, after all, perfectly eloquent," said Rocky confidently, as he


    raised his eyebrows and smirked at her yfully.


    "Don''t tter yourself! Anyway, these citizens have no experience. Can they really fight with us?" she


    asked him in a low voice, careful that no one but them would hear their conversation. She didn''t want to


    waste Rocky''s effort and anger the citizens.


    "We can use them to bluff. It will be worth it if the army of Holy Sea Empire mistakenly assumes that we


    have more forces than them," said Rocky seriously. He was slightly worried for the people, but he was


    hoping that their enemies would be intimidated by the size of their army.


    "I hope so," Isis murmured. She knew that it would bringplications if the enemies didn''t buy into


    their trick. It wholly depended on Rocky''s y and on how well he could fool the enemies.


    Once all the soldiers from the people''s army obtained weapons, Rocky asked Fleming to divide them


    into two groups. One group was sent to the forest in the south, while the other was sent halfway up the


    hill in the north. Each destination was five meters away from their base, and from there, the Crimson


    Dragon Army would lie in ambush.


    In the direction of the Mont City, smoke and dust were stirring, as humanoid figures shed past.


    Whispered reports passed from one messenger to the next, "It''s the army of Holy Sea Empire. They''ve


    caught up with us."


    "Commander Fleming, take charge of the people''s army and wait until Deputy Commander in Chief


    engages with our enemy. She will fight with them and draw them to your station that''s five meters away


    from our base. Then, order your men to..." Rocky could tell that they were almost out of time, so he


    called Fleming to his side and whispered his final orders to the man.


    "Commander in Chief, are you sure?" Fleming couldn''t help but ask. He had an astonished look on his


    face, so whatever order Rocky gave must have been unexpected.


    "Just do as I said," growled Rocky with his eyebrows scrunched in annoyance. Time was of the


    essence, so he couldn''t waste it repeating his orders.


    Fleming tensed, and sensing Rocky''s mood, readily epted the order and left.


    "Isis, this is what you will doter..." Once Fleming had gone, Rocky turned to Isis and started to


    discuss his ns.


    "How did youe up with that? What will we do if the enemy doesn''t take the bait?" As Rocky spoke,


    Isis'' frown grew more and more pronounced. She had some doubts because the operation seemed


    outrageous. If the enemies refused to believe it, then it would be troublesome for them.


    "Well, good luck to us!" Rocky answered nonchntly. He had already made up his mind regarding the


    matter. They had no choice because if they didn''t do this, there would be no other way for the Crimson


    Dragon Army and those innocent citizens to survive.


    Isis could tell that his mind was made up, so she kept her doubts to herself. Meanwhile, satisfied that


    Isis would do as he said, Rocky turned and left.


    On the other hand, the army of Holy Sea Empire followed their Commander and arrived at the ambush


    position of the Crimson Dragon Army after a hot pursuit. They were taken by surprise when Isis


    suddenly jumped out from her hiding ce and shouted to the soldiers, "y them!"


    In the next moment, the Crimson Dragon Army soldiers came out from their hiding ces and rushed


    to the Holy Sea Army. They overwhelmed the enemy soldiers, as they came from three directions.


    Naturally, the enemy soldiers dissolved into chaos. They never expected anything like this, because


    they thought that the Crimson Dragon Army had already retreated. The enemies they thought were


    dead were apparently hiding in the bushes.


    "Don''t panic! The Crimson Dragon Army only has a few men left. They are no match for us at all. Go


    forward..." The Commander of the army of the Holy Sea Empire noticed that even though the Crimson


    Dragon Army was approaching from three directions, there was still a staggering gap between the two


    sides. The Crimson Dragon Army should have owned less than three thousand military forces, while


    the Holy Sea Empire owned nearly four thousand forces. Besides, the morale of the Crimson Dragon


    Army was dismal while that of thetter was soaring since they had just captured the Mont City. So,


    due to the wane and wax, they gained the upper hand in the battle.


    Themander of the Crimson Dragon Army was Isis, who was highly skilled in military strategies.


    Even though their forces were at a disadvantage, they could still face the enemy army without failing.


    Soon, the two sides were caught in a deadlock!


    "Hold your formation..." The Commander of the Holy Sea Empire saw that the Crimson Dragon Army


    was more difficult to deal with than he imagined, so he took note of the charmingdy who was leading


    them. He guessed from her strength and intellect that she was the Deputy Commander in Chief of the


    Crimson Dragon Group. She was also the daughter of Lance, who was one of the Three Great


    Generals in the Holy Dragon Empire and was sort of a big shot, so the Commander was feeling uneasy


    that he had to fight Isis. He had no doubts that she would be a terrible enemy.


    The two sides fell into a standoff for half an hour. Then finally, it seemed that the army of Holy Sea


    Empire was gradually gaining the upper hand because of their superior forces.


    "Retreat!" They were startled by Isis'' shout. They didn''t expect that as they were gearing up to crush


    their enemies, Isis would suddenly order her men to retreat. They watched in stunned surprise, as she


    quickly led her men away from the battle.

 Chapter 690 Arrival At The Heaven Unicorn City

    Chapter 690 Arrival At The Heaven Unicorn City


    "Stop them at once!" Themander of the Holy Sea Empire ordered his soldiers sternly without any


    hesitation when he saw that the enemies were retreating. He thought that the Crimson Dragon Army


    could not withstand their attacks. So, he immediately thought he should chase after them and kill them


    all.


    Soon, Isis led the Crimson Dragon Army to withdraw five meters. They went back to the ce as they


    had nned. The troop of the Holy Sea Empire also came after them. When the enemies approached,


    Isis changed her strategy of retreating and began to attack them again.


    "What''s going on here?" themander of the Holy Sea Empire asked. He was confused when he


    saw the Crimson Dragon Army counterattacking them again.


    At this moment, people from the north and the south suddenly surged.


    "The enemies are on the hook! Again, they are on the hook!" The sounds of shouts andughter were


    heard from the north and the south. The trees in the south rustled, while there were figures that loomed


    on the slope in the north. Then, the sound of local weapons colliding and crashing against each other


    rang out one after another.


    When the Holy Sea Empire army, who was violently fighting against the Crimson Dragon Army, heard


    this they suddenly felt that the whole ce around them was surrounded by so many people. All at


    once, they were not willing to fight anymore. The Crimson Dragon Army, led by Isis, took the


    opportunity to fight more bravely.


    "This must be a trick. Be smart and don''t fall for their trap!" themander of the Holy Sea Empire said


    decisively. After all, he was not stupid.


    However, when the members of the Holy Sea Empire army steadied themselves, two beast shadows


    flew towards them from behind and then began attacking them violently.


    "Commander, I have to inform you that there is a surprise ambush behind us as well..."


    Themander immediately looked over to the back of the troops. He saw with his eyes sand and


    dust flying around as well as several beast shadows looming with their ear-splitting sound.


    "Unbelievable! What sort of trick is this? Why are there so many spirit-manipted beasts here?" When


    themander saw the situation, he also changed his face, obviously feeling confused.


    "It seems that our Elite Regiment has arrived. This is great news! Now we can eliminate all of our


    enemies," Isis called out. Her voice was loud and clear that all the people on the battlefield heard it.


    The Crimson Dragon Army immediately began to cheer. Meanwhile, figures from the north and the


    south kept quickly rushing out and soon formed a circle around their enemies.


    "The Elite Regiment? The regiment is said to have the bestbat power in the Crimson Dragon


    Group! I can''t believe they are here!" Themander had heard of the famous Elite Regiment. It was


    said that most of the members of the regiment were masters at the Heavenly Stage with strongbat


    power that could block an army of a thousand soldiers.


    "All of you, attention! Try your best to stop the enemies and wait for the Elite Regiment toe. We''ll


    fight and win this battle!" Isis shouted loudly.


    The soldiers and officers of the Crimson Dragon Army immediately shouted happily and rushed forward


    aggressively towards the enemies.


    "Damn it! I didn''t expect that the Elite Regiment of the Crimson Dragon Group woulde to support


    them in this battle. We already conquered the Mont City, so there is no need to hang in here and waste


    our troops." Themander''s face sank. He knew that the force he had with him right now was not


    enough to fight against the regiment. He thought that the Mont City had been under siege anyway, so


    their goal was achieved. They had no reason to be involved with the forces of the Crimson Dragon


    Army anymore.


    "Soldiers, withdraw now!" Under themander''smand, the army avoided the billowing smoke


    behind them and quickly retreated sideways.


    After a short while, the army withdrewpletely.


    "I didn''t expect that we actually managed to deceive them." Isis couldn''t help but smile when she saw


    the Holy Sea Empire had taken the bait. The soldiers of the Crimson Dragon Army around her were so


    infatuated with her charm.


    By that time, the smoke behind them was already gone. After the smoke had gone, a dozen of wild


    spirit-manipted beasts controlled by reins stopped in ce. It was Rocky who pulled the reins.


    "Fortunately, we haven''t sent yet these spirit-manipted beasts to the logistics camp. What a marvel


    these spirit-manipted beasts are! They sure helped us a lot this time!" Rocky said as he looked at


    the wild beasts behind him with a broad smile on his face. After he put all those beasts back into the


    Magic Spiritual Space, he quickly returned to the Crimson Dragon Army after putting Uriah and


    Rubygon back to his Magic Spiritual Space. The two beasts were the two attacking the army of the


    Holy Sea Empire before.


    At the moment, Fleming rushed to them with the people''s army.


    "Commander Fleming, which city is nearest to us?" Rocky asked.


    "It''s the Heaven Unicorn City," Fleming replied courteously.


    "Is there any garrison stationed in that city now?" Rocky asked.


    "Yes, there are. But because it''s a small city, there are only about two thousand soldiers," Fleming


    answered after thinking for a while.


    "Understood. At least it''s better than none at all. We should escort these civilians to the Heaven


    Unicorn City first." Rocky nodded and then ordered all the civilians of Mont City and the army to head


    towards the Heaven Unicorn City.


    On their way to the city, Rocky got another piece of information. Fleming told him that nk didn''t keep


    in touch with him after leaving with five thousand soldiers. But Fleming was sure that the five thousand


    soldiers were still alive. In addition, nk had probably left for another city with the five thousand


    soldiers ording to Fleming''s guess.


    After a day and a night, the Crimson Dragon Army led by Rocky finally arrived in Heaven Unicorn City


    with the civilians of the Mont City. As soon as the prefect of the Heaven Unicorn City heard that two


    the army outside the city.


    "Commander in Chief Rocky and Deputy Commander in Chief Isis, it''s a great honor to meet you. I am


    the prefect of the Heaven Unicorn City. My name is Garrett Zhang," Garrett said respectfully as he


    stood in front of them while wearing an official robe.


    "Prefect Garrett, you don''t have to be so courteous to us," Isis replied at once.


    "I got the news yesterday that Mont City was taken over by the Holy Sea Empire. I was worried since I


    thought the Crimson Dragon Army in the Mont City had beenpletely annihted. But I didn''t expect


    that you twomanders were able to be discharged with so many soldiers and civilians." Garrett was


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    surprised to see the long row of people behind Rocky and Isis.


    "Prefect Garrett, please take good care of those civilians from the Mont City. It is important to attend to


    them immediately. And I wonder if there is a ce in the city where the Crimson Dragon Army can set


    their camp," Rocky said as he looked at Garrett seriously.


    "There is a big piece of barrennd in the southern part of the city. This part is close to the military


    camp of our city," answered Garrett.


    "Well, then please show us the way there." Rocky nodded in agreement.


    "I''ve arranged rooms for you two to rest. Would you like..." Before Garrett could finish his sentence,


    Rocky waved his hand and said, "You don''t have to do that. We can build our tents near the Crimson


    Dragon Army and live there. But I''m afraid that I have to bother you to arrange the tents and food for


    us. We didn''t bring anything with us when we withdrew."


    "Okay, I''ll arrange all the things the army needs right away." Garrett nodded and then left at once for


    the preparations.


    "Commander Fleming,e with us." Rocky signaled to Fleming and then nced at Isis.


    Then, the three of them entered the Heaven Unicorn City first, and directly went up to the city wall.

 Chapter 691 Give Him An Award

    Chapter 691 Give Him An Award


    "Commander Fleming, now that the Mont City is taken, what do you think is the next move of the Holy


    Sea Empire?" Rocky asked as he was walking along the city wall. With wary eyes, he looked at the


    direction of Mont City.


    "With my understanding, the Holy Sea Empire will take advantage of the victory to chase us. In addition


    to the Heaven Unicorn City, there are other two small cities surrounding the Mont City. Those three


    small cities are close to each other. If the Holy Sea Empire can take them down, then they can use


    those three small cities to defend the Mont City," Fleming replied with a serious voice.


    "Is that so? Then, which city do you think the Holy Sea Empire will attack first?" Rocky asked as his


    eyes squinted at the man.


    "Hmm... Judging from the terrain of the three small cities, the Holy Sea Empire should first attack Yu


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    City in the southeast of Mont City. That city was built by the river, and there is only one way to get to


    the city. It''s very easy to defend. If the military forces are equally powerful, the advantage will definitely


    fall to the defenders. However, the recent military forces of the Holy Sea Empire can easily take Yu City


    down. Therefore, if the Holy Sea Empire brings Yu City down first, then it would be difficult for us to


    take it back," Fleming analyzed with serious eyes.


    "I understand. After that, which city will be next?" Rocky asked as he nodded.


    "After they secured Yu City, they''ll definitely conquer Heaven Unicorn City next. You have also seen the


    terrain of the Heaven Unicorn City. It was surrounded by high slopes on all sides, which impaired its


    vision on the surrounding area. Therefore, it is very difficult to defend. Moreover, it''s easy to be


    attacked from three sides. Itsnd features make it an easy target for a surprise attack. Therefore, the


    Heaven Unicorn City is the easiest to attack of the three cities and the hardest to defend," Fleming


    continued with a grim tone.


    "Then, what about thest city?" Rocky continued to ask for more information.


    "Thest city is Grande City. It''s more difficult to attack than Yu City because it was built on the waist of


    a cliff. The terrain is high, which means that if an enemy appears, they can immediately notice it. And


    there''s only one way leading to the city, and it''s steep and narrow. It''s not a suitable ce to fight. As


    such, the city is easy to defend and stable," Fleming said with admiration.


    "With the exception of Heaven Unicorn City, how many soldiers are stationed in the other two cities?"


    After he heard the information about the terrain of the cities, Rocky asked about the warriors in the


    cities.


    "Sadly, no more than two thousand," Fleming estimated as his face revealed a grim expression.


    "Then, the total number of soldiers in the three cities is just six thousand!" A serious expression painted


    Rocky''s face. If the number of warriors in the three citiesbined was a little more, Rocky thought


    that he could get them to fight together. However, the recent number was far from sufficient and it was


    also hard to get them together.


    "Rocky, have you thought of a n?" A worried expression painted Isis'' face as she asked. She already


    knew that the current situation was extremely adverse. If they couldn''t find a solution, those three cities


    would be the target of the Holy Sea Empire.


    "With our current forces, even if we join with the forces from the three small cities, it''s difficult for us to


    fight against the Holy Sea Empire. The only way for us to have a decent fight is to ask for


    reinforcements. If there are no reinforcements, it will be difficult to defend the three cities!" Rocky said


    with a stern voice. The situation waspletely different from that of Evian City. The Mont City had


    been brought down. Additionally, there were only less than three thousand members of the Crimson


    Dragon Army left. Even with all forces from the three small cities, the total number of soldiers would not


    exceed ten thousand. The Holy Sea Empire had three targets to attack. If they gathered forces to


    defend one city, then the Holy Sea Empire would just turn to another target. However, if they divided


    the forces into all of the three cities, then it was very likely that all of the three cities could be brought


    down. As such, a dilemma had fallen upon them.


    In the current situation, even Rocky would feel powerless. Therefore, if he wanted to save the three


    cities, he had to ask the Crimson Dragon Army to send reinforcements just to narrow the gap of the


    power between the two forces.


    "Sadly, the current situation of the Crimson Dragon Army is quite dire. I''m afraid they will hardly send


    reinforcements to us this time even if we ask for help," Isis said grimly as she narrowed her eyes. All of


    the forces of the Crimson Dragon Army were gathered in front of the defense line of the Timber Deity


    Empire. They were already difficult to be dispatched away in the first ce. Otherwise, Mont City


    wouldn''t have been attacked so badly and been devastated.


    "From the right-wing defense of the Timber Deity Empire to Mont City, it takes merely two days. If we


    can have ten thousand troops from the right-wing defense to support us, I''ll be able to secure the three


    cities. Perhaps, we can even take Mont City back!" At that time, Rocky wascking of military forces.


    As long as they could solve the numbers problem, it wouldn''t be difficult to deal with the Holy Sea


    Empire.


    "Then, I''ll immediately appoint someone to go to the main camp..." Isis said. Then, she turned around


    and hurriedly left.


    "Commander Fleming, immediately appoint some people to the Grande City. Let them inform nk to


    bring five thousand soldiers to gather with us in Heaven Unicorn City..." Rocky ordered as his eyes


    remained worried.


    "Okay, at once! However, Commander Rocky, how are you sure that nk has sent five thousand


    soldiers to the Grande City?" Fleming asked as confusion was revealed in his face.


    "It''s rather simple. Grande City is a safe ce that is hard to conquer. I''m not sure why nk took five


    thousand soldiers to escape. However, if I were him, I would certainly lead my soldiers to the safe


    ce. In the three cities, only Grande City is safe," Rocky exined after a smart analysis.


    Fleming just nodded in agreement and then left.


    "nk should be moving under someone''s instructions. The one behind the curtain must be Alston! It


    looks like Alston doesn''t want me to defend Mont City at all! Dispatching me to Mont City must also be


    a part of his vile n. However, losing Mont City is not a bad thing. On contrary, perhaps it might be a


    good opportunity..." Rocky murmured as he gazed into the distance. A trace of smile was caught on the


    corner of his mouth while he was lost in his thoughts.


    The next day, the message from Heaven Unicorn City was sent to the main camp of the Crimson


    Dragon Army. However, Alston saw it first and immediately took it.


    "Hmm, asking for reinforcements? Ha! No way!" After he read the message, Alston immediately


    crumpled it.


    "Your Royal Highness, although Mont City was lost when Rocky arrived, he still took three thousand


    soldiers of the Crimson Dragon Army along with several thousand people and escaped to Heaven


    Unicorn City," reported a spirit maniptor at the Heavenly Stage who was cloaked in a ck robe as


    he stood in front of Alston.


    "Ha-ha, pathetic! They have less than three thousand soldiers? I want to see how the bastard uses


    only three thousand warriors to take Mont City back. If he fails to take back Mont City he''s over.


    However, it would still be an arduous task to use three thousand soldiers to protect Heaven Unicorn


    City. Of course, I hope he can hold on and defend. As long as the three cities are kept up, it should be


    beneficial for me. After I defeat the defense line of the Timber Deity Empire, I will immediately lead my


    army to take back Mont City. At that time, all the credit will be mine! Even if he doesn''t die, he will


    surely lose his reputation..." Alston sneered as his eyes revealed contempt. Actually, he had nned


    for this for a long time. He wanted to take advantage of the chance to deal with Rocky when the Holy


    Sea Empire was attacking Mont City.


    "By the way, where has the traitormander led his soldiers of the Crimson Dragon Army?" Alston


    then asked the spirit maniptor.


    "It seems that they have gathered at Grande City. The Grande City is easy to defend but difficult to


    attack. As long as it is kept, it would be difficult for the Holy Sea Empire to defend Mont City," with a


    in voice, the spirit maniptor in ck robe responded.


    "Well then, after everything''s done, make sure to give that man an ''award''," Alston said with a cold


    tone.


    "Okay, sir." The ck robed spirit maniptor nodded in agreement and then immediately left.


    "Well then, Basil, let me see how you are going to fight with me!" Alstonughed wildly as if he was


    sure that he would emerge victorious.


    However, it was still unknown who would be the winner in the end!

 Chapter 692 Had Another Plan

    Chapter 692 Had Another n


    Another day passed in Heaven Unicorn City. In the temporary camp of the Crimson Dragon Army


    located inside the city, Rocky was upied with studying the terrain map of Yu City.


    "Senior Commander Rocky." He looked up, as Fleming walked in with a somber expression on his


    face.


    "Do you have any information?" Rocky asked immediately, to which Fleming nodded enthusiastically.


    "Yes, sir. It''s from Mont City." "Mont City?" Rocky remarked with an eyebrow quirked up in interest.


    "What''s it about?" He probed further when Fleming didn''t speak at once. "ording to our intelligence


    officers, more than two thousand soldiers of Crimson Dragon Army and three thousandmon


    people were captured when the Holy Sea Empire upied Mont City."


    Fleming paused, breathed deeply, and then continued, "There are some survivors. It appears that the


    Holy Sea Empire has shown them mercy and didn''t kill them all."


    Rocky nodded with an impassive expression. He was relieved that there were survivors, but it was too


    early to celebrate. More than that, he needed to make sure that the information was reliable, so he


    asked, "Where did they get this information?"


    "It came from a deputymander who has been captured. He learned that we withdrew the army to


    Heaven Unicorn City, so he secretly sent us this information," Fleming readily replied. "That''s good."


    Rocky nodded, as some tension drained from his stiff posture. "Try to keep in touch with him so that we


    can get more information about Mont City and the Holy Sea Empire''s army," he added.


    "Yes, sir!" Fleming saluted before he bowed and left the room to do as he was bid.


    As soon as Fleming stepped outside, Isis rushed in with a panicked expression on her ashen face.


    "What''s wrong?" Rocky asked, immediately rmed. After all, Isis wasn''t someone who was easily


    shaken, so to see her in such a state was disquieting.


    She had a letter clutched to her hand so tightly that Rocky was afraid it would be torn to pieces. He


    reached out and gently took it from her.


    His face darkened, as he read further into the letter. It informed them that the Crimson Dragon Army


    couldn''t send them reinforcements, and Rocky was ordered to buy time and defend Heaven Unicorn


    City. A quick look at the bottom told him that it was Alston who gave the order.


    "What the hell is the crown prince doing? The right-wing defensive line has ten thousand soldiers


    avable. How could he say that he couldn''t send reinforcements?" Isis blurted in outrage. She looked


    so angry that Rocky was afraid she would burst into mes at any second.


    "Calm down. I can''t say I''m surprised he did something like this, but I didn''t think he was this cruel


    either. He would risk the lives of people in three cities just for his interests?" Rocky muttered while


    shaking his head. Alston wasn''t a good person, but he didn''t realize that he was this despicable. If they


    didn''t have reinforcements, three small cities would surely be upied, and the people in the cities


    would suffer. If they lost all three cities, many people would be killed.


    "I have to inform my father right away. He can stop the crown prince," Isis suggested quietly, although it


    was clear that she was just grasping at straws. She couldn''t believe how vile Alston was!


    "Don''t bother. Now that Alston has a high position within the Crimson Dragon Group, the Commander


    in Chief won''t be able to do anything. I''m afraid that the Commander in Chief is in a tight ce right


    now as well. After all, Alston is the crown prince of the Holy Dragon Empire." The truth was Lance was


    in a grave situation himself, now that Alston was overtly moving to take over the Crimson Dragon


    Group and exclude him. And he had to restrain himself too because he couldn''t afford to outright offend


    Alston.


    "What should we do if we don''t receive reinforcements?" Isis asked, her voice quivering. She knew that


    if there were no reinforcements, there would be nothing but death for them. The remaining troops of the


    Crimson Dragon Army and the soldiers in Heaven Unicorn City only totaled to several thousand. They


    were no match for the whole army of the Holy Sea Empire.


    "We have to find another way to increase our military forces," said Rocky thoughtfully.


    "What else can we do? Recruit soldiers in Heaven Unicorn City?" Isis asked with a trace of sarcasm,


    after all, who would do something so ridiculous?


    "That''s a good idea!" Isis'' eyes narrowed at Rocky, as she wondered if he was making fun of her. When


    she realized that he was serious, she couldn''t help but blurt out, "Do you think it''s that easy?" She


    threw a disapproving nce at him and continued, "You were able to persuade themon people to


    fight with the army before, but recruiting soldiers is more difficult. To recruit soldiers, we need arge


    amount of money and additional weapons and armors. But we aren''t in Evian City. We don''t have


    those."


    "If that''s all we need, then it will be easy," Rocky said confidently, which just annoyed Isis even more.


    She wondered if he grasped the severity of their situation.


    "Easy? It takes at least fifty taels of silver coins to recruit one soldier. To recruit three thousand soldiers,


    we need one hundred and fifty thousand taels of silver coins. If we buy weapons and armors, we will


    need three hundred thousand taels of silver coins in total, which is equal to thirty thousand taels of


    gold. Do you have thirty thousand taels of gold with you?" Isis asked as she stared at him expectantly.


    Although Rocky gave her a dowry of over ten thousand taels of gold, she knew that it was all he had.


    "Well, I do not have that much cash, but I still have golden bills worth thirty thousand taels of gold." To


    Isis'' amazement, Rocky suddenly presented her with three golden bills.


    "You took the golden bills with you?" Isis couldn''t help but roll her eyes at him.


    "I don''t have a safe, so I have to take them everywhere I go," Rocky exined as if it was the most


    natural thing to do.


    "Fine, you win. But Heaven Unicorn City is just a small city. It won''t be easy to exchange the three


    golden bills. Besides, we can only recruit three thousand soldiers with thirty thousand taels of gold. We


    need more money to buy weapons, armors, food, and other necessary materials," said Isis with her


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    hands folded sternly over her chest.


    "Well, I have some more valuable things in my Magic Spiritual Space. We can sell them for more than


    ten thousand taels of gold," said Rocky casually.


    "Really?" Isis eximed in surprise. She was starting to realize that maybe there was hope after all.


    "They are all collected from the Myriad Beasts Ground..." A smirk started to form at the corners of


    Rocky''s mouth, as he waited amusedly for Isis'' reaction.


    "Myriad... Myriad Beasts Ground! When did you go there?" Isis asked in surprise. Even the spirit


    maniptors of the Supernal Stage feared to set foot in the Myriad Beasts Ground. But now, it seemed


    that Rocky went there and survived.


    "I have been there several times, although I almost died as many times too," Rocky said with


    amusement but in a self-deprecating way.


    "That''s not funny." Isis stared at him with a mixture of anger, worry, and fondness. She had always


    hated it when Rocky needlessly put his life in danger.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I''m fine now," Rocky immediately reassured her, although, from her


    expression, he could tell that she wasn''t happy with him.


    "Stop risking your life so needlessly. Promise me! Don''t forget that you''re not alone anymore," Isis said


    so seriously that Rocky couldn''t say anything more.


    He just nodded awkwardly, so Isis followed up with a light smile, "And if you don''t have a ce to keep


    your money, I can keep it for you."


    Rocky burst intoughter at this and shook his head. "Can I say no?"


    he asked with a bitter-sweet smile. There was no way that he would be a hen-pecked husband after all.


    "Are you worried that I''ll appropriate your money? I resent that," Isis protested with a slight frown,


    although her lips were being pulled into a smile.

 Chapter 693 Lets Fight Then

    Chapter 693 Let''s Fight Then


    "Of course, I know you don''t need my money. You can keep all of it if you want. But at this moment, we


    have to recruit soldiers as soon as possible," Rocky said so they could get back to the point. He didn''t


    know when the Holy Sea Empire would attack Yu City, but he had to finish recruiting before they


    attacked. It didn''t even matter if they couldn''t recruit a force that can defeat the enemy. What was


    important was that they could at least fight.


    "I''ll take care of recruiting for the military. I know you''re already working on the n to fight against the


    Holy Sea Empire, so there''s no need for you to worry about the recruitment," Isis said considerately,


    which elicited a tender smile from Rocky.


    "All right, just wait for me here. I''ll go to my Magic Spiritual Space and bring you the things we talked


    about. Tonight, you can call together all the rich men of Heaven Unicorn City to hold a small auction. I


    think they will be sold faster that way." With that decided, Rocky opened the Magic Spiritual Space and


    walked in.


    Isis sighed. It had been a while since Rocky entered the Magic Spiritual Space, and he hadn''te


    back yet. At the same time, she couldn''t help but wonder how his Magic Spiritual Space could hold so


    many spirit-manipted beasts. Although she knew that she should respect Rocky''s privacy, she


    couldn''t stop herself from entering the Magic Spiritual Space out of curiosity.


    As soon as she stepped foot inside, she froze in shock and looked around in disbelief. She was as


    shocked as Sabina, that time when she identally entered Rocky''s Magic Spiritual Space. It was


    eerily simr to a farm. There were houses and beasts, and there were even three gigantic figures not


    far away. Uriah and other beasts were there as well.


    "Are those..." Isis studied the three giant figures intently and gasped as if she had just realized


    something.


    But before she could do anything else, somebody coughed behind her. "Ahem!"


    The sound pulled Isis out of her mind to find Rocky, who was standing in front of her with a bamboo


    basket in his hand. Inside the basket, there were a lot of materials and rare items collected from wild


    spirit-manipted beasts. As a regr customer of Super Beast Farm, Isis knew that these materials


    and rare items weren''t ordinary. At the least, they must have belonged to three-star spirit-manipted


    beasts, and some of them were even from four-star beasts. It was an understatement to say that Isis


    was impressed. But she also understood now where Rocky got the betrothal presents that he gave


    when he proposed.


    "Well... I didn''t mean toe in. You took too long, so I came in to have a look." Isis was inwardly


    surprised when her voice came out with great confidence, but her bright red cheeks crushed the


    confident posture she had. Unfortunately, she couldn''t stop her cheeks from ming, because she


    knew that she was in the wrong.


    "It''s okay. Just don''t tell anyone else." Rocky shook his head in resignation, as he wasn''t surprised that


    she got curious enough to follow him.


    "Are those Dark Heaven Insects?" Isis asked as she pointed at the three giant figures.


    But Rocky didn''t say anything. He only smiled and nodded without any exnations.


    At that gesture, Isis'' cherry lips gaped in awe. She was astounded that Rocky had three rare Dark


    Heaven Insects. Fortunately, she didn''t notice the seven inconspicuous baby Dark Heaven Insects


    beside the three giant figures, or she would have lost her mind in astonishment.


    "Do you want me to show you around?" Rocky asked in amusement when he saw her awed


    expression, but Isis shook her head.


    "No, thanks." She had already discovered one of Rocky''s secrets, and one shocking secret was


    enough for one day. If she continued at that rate, she didn''t know what surprise was waiting for her.


    She might just lose her mind, so it was better to give up at this point.


    Satisfied that she didn''t want to snoop some more, they walked out of the Magic Spiritual Space.


    "By the way, Rocky, why is your Magic Spiritual Space sorge? Even the ordinary Supernal Stage


    spirit maniptors wouldn''t be able to do this. My father owns a Magic Spiritual Space, and it''s a lot


    smaller than yours. Also, isn''t the capacity of a Magic Spiritual Space directly rted to the spiritual


    maniptor''s power? This means that therger the capacity is, the faster that the spirit maniptor''s


    spiritual power runs out. But here, you''ve built houses in your Magic Spiritual Space with so many


    spirit-manipted beasts, and all of them need arge space. But why aren''t you affected?" she


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    couldn''t help but ask.


    "I have no idea about that as well. My Magic Spiritual Space was already this big since the first time I


    opened it," replied Rocky. Of course, he knew that it was rted to the power of the Holy Dragon Bead,


    but he didn''t want to tell Isis that.


    "Really?" Isis asked, as her face twisted in a mixture of surprise and suspicion.


    "That''s all I have. Anyway, these are my collections, I believe they can be worth a lot," Rocky said as


    he put down the basket he had been holding. When Isis examined it, she gave him a bright smile.


    "I can see that." Any single item in the basket was quite rare, even for the high-ss beast farms like


    Super Beast Farm. It wasn''t hard to imagine how much all of it was worth. Finally, it looked like their


    most pressing problem was solved, although most of it was shouldered by Rocky.


    "Anybody?" Isis asked to no one in particr, and one of her men immediately entered and took the


    basket.


    "Thanks for your help," Rocky said to Isis when the guard had gone.


    "I''m just d I could help." Isis sighed. She felt bad that while Rocky had to bear the fate of the people


    from three cities and the Crimson Dragon Army, this was the only way she could help Rocky. As she


    observed him, she couldn''t help but feel impressed, as he was handling everything excellently, and he


    was well-prepared. If it was her in that situation, she wouldn''t know what to do.


    Soon, Isis left Rocky to give him some peace. So, he immediately returned to studying the terrain of Yu


    City. But since he wasn''t familiar with the terrain, and Yu City had an especially difficult terrain, it wasn''t


    a walk in the park. He couldn''t easily figure out which terrain they could take advantage of.


    Unfortunately for him, he wasn''t an expert on the topic, and the said expert was still on his way.


    As it was getting dark, Rocky sighed deeply and finally took his attention away from the terrain map. He


    found that the terrain of Yu City was quite unique. It was surrounded by water, and as such, there was


    only one way to get to the city. That made it very difficult to fight against the army of the Holy Sea


    Empire.


    "If only Louis was here," Rocky groaned.


    Just as the words came out of his mouth, a figure walked into the tent.


    "Commander in Chief." The figure stepped forward quickly and bowed respectfully to Rocky.


    "Louis? You came just in time!" Rocky was overjoyed. He instantly got up and drew him to his seat with


    a bright smile, then he pointed at the terrain map on the table and said, "This is the terrain map of Yu


    City. Will you check it out for ideal ces to conduct our attack?"


    At once, Louis nodded, as his whole focus shifted to the terrain map, and he started carefully


    examining it.


    Meanwhile, Rocky turned back to the door, only to find a girl there. It seemed that she had followed


    Louis into the room, and he just failed to see her in his excitement for Louis.

 Chapter 694 Hellish Training

    Chapter 694 Hellish Training


    "Thank you so much! I appreciate it," Rocky said. He looked at Sabina gratefully.


    "You can be assured that I have told him everything you said. Uncle Allen asked me to inform you that


    he will do his very best to assist you," Sabina said peacefully.


    "By the way, how did you know that I''m in the Heaven Unicorn City?" Rocky asked as he nodded.


    "When I arrived at the Mont City with Louis, the city has already been unfortunately upied. So


    instead of leaving immediately, I sneaked into the city and inquired about the situation. I learned that


    some remaining soldiers of the Crimson Dragon Army along with other civilians escaped to Heaven


    Unicorn City. Therefore, I guessed you might be here," Sabina responded.


    "It''s d to hear that. You brought Louis here at the right time," Rocky said with a smile.


    "How is the situation now?" Sabina inquired.


    "It is not the ideal situation. I wanted the Crimson Dragon Army to send some reinforcements at the


    start, but Prince Alston didn''t agree to send any soldiers. Therefore, I can''t count on them anymore.


    The soldiers, including the Heaven Unicorn City''s garrison, are less than five thousand," Rocky said as


    he shook his head. There was a bitter smile on his face.


    "I am worried that there are too few soldiers. In this case, how could they fight the enemy troops if


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    worsees to worst? I''m really afraid that these soldiers can''t even protect the Heaven Unicorn


    City..." Sabina frowned when she heard this news. She learned that there were more than thirty-five


    thousand soldiers of the Holy Sea Empire in the Mont City. Even if only twenty thousand soldiers were


    sent to attack the Heaven Unicorn City, the soldiers in the city could not resist them at all.


    "So what we can only do is to recruit more soldiers here in the Heaven Unicorn City. Even though we


    can only recruit two or three thousand soldiers, this can totally improve the current situation," Rocky


    said hopefully as he shrugged and smiled.


    "That''s a good idea indeed!" Sabina nodded her head in approval and then nced at Rocky. "Is there


    anything I can do for you?"


    "I hope you can safely escort Louis to the spot for investigation after he finishes studying the terrain


    map of the Yu City," Rocky replied after thinking thoughtfully for a while.


    "No problem, we can handle it. Now if there is nothing else, so shall we..." Sabina left the tent after


    making an eye contact with Rocky.


    A smirk crept up at the corners of Rocky''s mouth. After saying his goodbye to Louis, he walked out too.


    In the evening, Sabina and Rocky left the camp one after the other.


    When Rocky was back to the camp the next morning, he saw that Isis was waiting for him in the tent.


    "Where did you gost night? I have learned from Louis that you went out and didn''te backst


    night..." Isis spoke. She looked very worried.


    "No need to worry. I just found a quiet ce to do somethingst night," Rocky said calmly.


    "Please tell me first before you go somewhere next time," she replied. Her tone sounded a little


    discontent.


    Rocky nodded and then asked, "How is it going? How much money have you raised?"


    "I won''t tell. You have to guess..." Isis smiled yfully and mysteriously.


    "Since you raised money in person this time, I''m guessing there might be at least fifty thousand taels of


    gold," Rocky guessed as he crossed his arms over his chest.


    "I am offended. You are underestimating me," Isis said as she pouted and gave him a re. Then she


    added, "I have raised a total of one million taels of silver coinsst night. I didn''t expect that your items


    are really good. After I sold half of the goods, I have raised one million taels of silver coins which are


    equivalent to one hundred thousand taels of gold. I stopped and didn''t sell the rest when Iputed


    that I have collected enough money."


    "Incredible! You''re really so amazing!" Rocky praised her.


    "Oh, don''tpliment me. In another note, I have asked people to send out the official notice of


    recruitment. I''m going to recruit the soldiers we need." After she finished speaking, Isis looked at Rocky


    and left.


    At noon, the square in the northwest side of the Heaven Unicorn City was overcrowded. The members


    of the Crimson Dragon Army were recruiting soldiers in the area. It was said that Isis, the Deputy


    Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Army and one of the most beautiful women in the Holy


    Dragon Empire, recruited soldiers in person. Therefore, a lot of people of the Heaven Unicorn City


    gathered in the square very early in the morning.


    In order to recruit soldiers more smoothly, Isis raised the standard remuneration package which was


    paying the soldiers three months'' sry in advance. This was a good deal because ordinary families


    might be unable to earn so much in a year. In addition, as one of the most beautiful women in the Holy


    Dragon Empire, Isis attracted a lot of men to get there. This was her secret weapon that made the


    recruitment sessful.


    They recruited more than a thousand people on the first day. During the next two days, the recruitment


    was smooth as well. They recruited three thousand and five soldiers in total. The number of soldiers


    was greater than their expectation.


    "You request all the cksmith shops in the Heaven Unicorn City to produce five more sets of high-


    grade quality weapons and soldier armors..." Isis said to an officer, after checking the number of


    recruits in the camp. Before the recruitment of soldiers, she had requested all the cksmith shops in


    the Heaven Unicorn City to make three thousand high-grade quality weapons first. However, she had


    recruited five more soldiers, so five more sets of high-grade quality weapons and soldier armors had to


    be prepared. Fortunately, there was sufficient backup capital. Even if they recruited one or two


    thousand more people, it was not a problem.


    "How was the recruitment? If you are too busy to deal with all the work, you can always ask


    Commander Qin to do it," Rocky said with concern, after he came into the tent and saw that Isis was


    busy. Actually, the recruitment didn''t really need Isis to do the work in person. But in order to make the


    recruitment smoother and more sessful, she tried her very best to do it. Rocky also noticed her hard


    work. He also knew that Isis did this for him so he could n how he would deal with the Holy Sea


    Empire at ease. During this period, he had saved a lot of trouble thanks to the help of Isis. He was


    grateful to her, but at the same time he also felt a little guilty. After all, Isis didn''t ask anything from him


    at all. He also felt that he was despicable, because he just used a fake rtionship so Isis would help


    him. Even under these circumstances, Isis assisted him willingly.


    "It''s almost done. Now I''m thinking about how we will do the training. I am worried that since we don''t


    have enough time, it is impossible to train these soldiers. I''m afraid they can''t bear the pressure if they


    go to the battlefield directly without severe training. And it''s also easy for them to be scared and even


    desert during the battle..." Isis said with a worried look on her face.


    "It doesn''t matter. Don''t worry. I will train them using a special training method of mine. Please gather


    these soldiers this afternoon," Rocky uttered calmly. He had expected this situation, so he prepared


    and came up with a special training method.


    After Isis heard that, a curious look appeared on her face. She was curious about what special training


    method Rocky would use to make these soldiers, who did not receive any training prior their


    recruitment, fight bravely and not run away on the battlefield.


    Afternoon came and all the newly recruited soldiers were gathered at the training ground of the military


    camp.


    Not long after, Rocky and Isis appeared in front of the newly recruited soldiers.


    "Today, I summon you here toplete a test. Those who can pass the test can officially join the


    Crimson Dragon Army and those who fail will have to go back home. In addition, those who can pass


    the test will be rewarded with an extra thirty taels of silver coins..." Rocky dered directly.


    At this point, the soldiers in front of him immediately roared in excitement. If they passed the test, they


    could get thirty taels of silver coins which was a very generous incentive. They itched to take the test,


    but what they did not know was that they would face a hellish test and training next.

 Chapter 695 A Brilliant Plan

    Chapter 695 A Brilliant n


    "Now, all of you go to the basket over there and get a piece of ck cloth. Then return to your position


    and cover your eyes with the cloth. If I catch anyone cheating, he shall be punished severely!" Rocky


    shouted as he pointed at the two baskets on a corner. Both were filled with ck cloths.


    At once, the soldiers raced to the baskets. Each of them took a piece of ck cloth and followed


    Rocky''s instructions, they returned to their positions and quietly covered their eyes with ck cloth.


    After making sure everyone''s eyes were covered, Rocky signaled with a nod. Soon, dozens of soldiers


    appeared from outside the training field, and each one carried a basket filled with wooden knives in


    their hands. They then handed out the wooden knives to the soldiers, and they also checked if their


    eyes were covered properly.


    When they finished, they nodded at Rocky and then positioned themselves behind him. They


    aplished the task in silence.


    "Listen up! By now, each of you is holding a very sharp knife in your hands. Trust me when I said the


    knife is sharp enough to cut through an iron. The knife has no master and will not spare you if it


    touched your body. We are about to start the test. I want you to attack anyone close to you. The


    moment you hit and wound anyone, it means you pass the test and are now an official member of the


    Crimson Dragon Army. You will each have a chance to be amander and I promise a bright


    future ahead of you. You have thirty minutes. If none of you seed, it will be a pity. You will go home


    because of your ipetence. Let me remind you that this is not a game. You are all under attack.


    Make others bleed and avoid getting hit at the same time. You don''t have eyes, and the knives do not


    have mercy. This test may kill you if you are not careful. Don''t worry, I have prepared enough financial


    support and benefits for your family members. They will never suffer from a shortage of food and


    clothing for the rest of their lives. So if you wish to see your familyter, focus and do your best to pass


    the test. War is not for the weak and faint-hearted. You have to be skilled in killing people, and


    protecting yourself at the same time. This is all I have to say. Please get ready," Rocky said in a calm


    voice. His message echoed in their ears like a wave of deadly warning.


    Rocky then stopped talking and examined the faces of the soldiers one by one. Each face showed a


    different emotion. Some looked  anxious and afraid, while some soldiers had started to cry. The


    soldiers were terrified. After all, most of them had never touched a knife, let alone killing people. The


    thought itself was killing them.


    It was exactly what Rocky nned. He wanted to condition their minds and spirit. He needed to teach


    these soldiers how to use their weapons to attack the enemy and to defend themselves. If they failed


    the test, they could never survive the battlefield. The weapon of the enemy was relentless and would


    never show them mercy. If they passed the test, it meant they had the heart and courage to go to the


    battlefield.


    "Your thirty minutes start now!" Rocky shouted the order.


    At first, everyone was motionless. They held on to the wooden knives and no one dared to make a


    move. Not a single one lifted a knife and made a move to attack anyone. Some of them broke out in a


    cold sweat, while others stood with their legs trembling in fear.


    After a lengthy silence, a strong, muscr man shouted, "Fuck! I don''t care! I will attack. Get ready!


    This is just a test, and I will pass this test!" He then waved the wooden knife fiercely around him.


    Rocky raised his hand and made a gesture. The soldiers behind him knew it was a signal and began


    shouting.


    "Ah! You hit me, my hand is bleeding!"


    "I''m wounded!"


    "I will kill you!"


    The soldiers behind Rocky screamed and shouted as if they turned mad. The entire ce sounded like


    abat zone all of a sudden.


    Meanwhile, the soldiers behind the ck cloths became more and more nervous. Because they could


    see nothing, they had to focus and use their ears to attack and defend themselves. As the screams got


    louder, they too became excited, and the shouts provoked them to move. Most of them swung their


    wooden knives and attacked aimlessly. The remaining few who hesitated had also made a move and


    swung their knives frantically after they were cut by others. By now, everyone was on their feet and was


    moving fiercely.


    However, a couple of soldiers remained too afraid to move. They were sweating all over, and their


    faces had turned pale. They were too shaken to even hold the knife properly.


    The entire scene looked crazy, and the soldiers looked ridiculous as they swung the knives aimlessly


    around them. Over three thousand soldiers were up in arms, battling each other blindly with wooden


    knives.


    "That''s it. Remove the ones who did not move and did not dare attack," Rocky whispered to the


    soldiers behind him.


    The soldiers immediately removed those who failed from the training ground one by one.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In half an hour, four soldiers were eliminated and taken outside.


    "Stop!" Rocky shouted to the group.


    Relieved, all the remaining soldiers stopped fighting. They put down the wooden knives, and slumped


    down on the ground, exhausted. It felt like they fought fiercely for an entire day instead of thirty


    minutes.


    "Take off your blindfold," Rocky instructed.


    The soldiers did what they were told. They were dumbfounded as they removed the ck cloth and


    found that they were holding a piece of wooden knife and not a sharp, steel knife. The soldiers looked


    at each other, confused.


    "All of you here have passed the test. They have taken away those who failed. The purpose of this test


    is to encourage you to do your best to win on a battlefield. Fear is your greatest enemy. It will weaken,


    and soon cripple you until you are unable to move and fight. If you don''t know how to attack your


    enemy with your knife, then your enemy will chop your heads off with their own weapon. Therefore, no


    matter what happens in the battlefield, you must fight. Whatever weapon you have, fight and do not


    give up. Do it for yourselves and for your family. This is rule No.1," Rocky shouted sternly.


    "If anyone among you does not agree, you have my permission to leave. The battlefield is a dangerous


    ce. It''s not a ce for the weak and half-hearted soldiers. If you don''t believe me, then now is the


    time to go. Because you will only die out there. This is no joke. Death is real the moment you''re on the


    battleground." Rocky''s words were terrifying, the soldiers dared not to make a sound.


    "Those who failed the test should quit now. Those who want to leave are allowed to go home, I will give


    you your freedom. Isis, they are all yours." Rocky gave his final words, then turned to Isis before he left


    the training ground.


    Rocky bumped into Fleming, who was waiting for him in front of the tent.


    "Commander in Chief, we have news from Mont City," Fleming reported.


    "Holy Sea Empire is dispatching more troops?" Rocky asked right away. It was something that he was


    expecting to happen.


    "That''s right. Holy Sea Empire will send more troops by sunset, and they will attack Yu City the day


    after tomorrow," Fleming reported everything in details.


    "Did you find out how many?" Rocky asked, crossing his hands behind his back.


    "We did not get the exact number, but at least 20 thousand," Fleming estimated.


    "Then we need to prepare and set out as soon as possible," Rocky decided. The Crimson Dragon


    Army would have about eight thousand forces, including the newly recruited troops and the remaining


    forces from the Mont City. If the Holy Sea Empire would have about 20 thousand troops, there was still


    a chance for them to win this battle. But if Fleming was wrong, and the arriving troops were over 25


    thousand, it would be extremely hard for them to defend the city. Also, defending Yu City was just the


    first obstacle. Even if they triumphed in defending the city, then the next battle was for the Heaven


    Unicorn City, where there were lesser troops to help them. Therefore, he muste up with a brilliant


    n. They had to weigh everything and n carefully. One false move could ruin their n and mean


    death for all of them.

 Chapter 696 Now Or Never

    Chapter 696 Now Or Never


    The priority at that moment was to hang on to Yu City, so they could impede the attacking n of Holy


    Sea Empire. As long as their attacking process was interrupted, Rocky would be able to take control of


    the situation.


    Not to waste any time, Rocky immediately called together all the soldiers in Heaven Unicorn City to get


    ready, and they were marching to Yu City over the night. Since it was supposed to take them less than


    one day to get there, they should be able to arrive earlier than the troops of Holy Sea Empire, and with


    this time difference, they would get sufficient time to prepare to fight. And they must have a miraculous


    trick to defeat the enemy. Otherwise, all their previous efforts woulde in vain.


    As the night was getting dark, Rocky left Heaven Unicorn City with the eight thousand soldiers. With


    great haste, they immediately headed to Yu City. In the meantime, Rocky also sent spies to monitor the


    movements of Holy Sea Empire''s troops. The spies were preventing that their enemy feinted and


    pretended to go east while in reality, they were attacking west.


    Rocky and his soldiers arrived at Yu City as nned. While on the other side, the news that Mont City


    had been upied by Holy Sea Empire rmed everyone in Pce City.


    The position of Mont City was important, and taking it, Holy Sea Empire could attack surrounding small


    cities with little efforts, which would consolidate their advantages. On the other hand, Crimson Dragon


    Army was concentrating on fighting with Timber Deity Empire and was unable to spare any time to get


    Mont City back. The emperor might be able to call forces from other legions, but it would take them at


    least a couple of days to get there. At that time, the small cities around might have been controlled by


    Holy Sea Empire already. In that case, it would be hard and would take time to take them back.


    The emperor hurriedly called the Priest Dean and several other chief officers, which included Marcia.


    All of them together had an emergency meeting to decide their next n.


    "Your Majesty, the loss of Mont City puts our country in a dangerous position. We need to do something


    to get out of such an unfavorable situation as soon as possible. In my opinion, we need to make


    another negotiation with Holy Sea Empire. This is probably the best choice for us now," the foreign


    minister suggested as he bowed to the emperor.


    "Foreign minister, I''m afraid that I can''t agree with you. Don''t you see that Holy Sea Empire has clearly


    shown that they won''t negotiate. The eldest prince has presented himself in the front-lines, but they


    didn''t give a damn about it. I suggest it''s better to gather our men from Gehenna Border and take Mont


    City back. The only way to keep our country and people safe is true military strength. Negotiation won''t


    do this time. Trust me!" The military officer had apletely different opinion.


    Soon, the officers were divided into two parties. One supported to solve the problem with diplomatic


    measures while the others advocated force. As the two parties tried to win the emperor''s agreement to


    their suggestion, they arguments escted furiously.


    "It''s said that the eldest prince had sent the newly appointed Commander in Chief of Crimson Dragon


    Army to Mont City. The prince hoped that the new Commander in Chief might be able to control the


    situation, but it seemed that he has let the prince down. The city fell so soon. I believe this new


    Commander in Chief is not thatpetent as we expected," Priest Dean suddenly cut in as he bowed


    at the emperor as he coughed. The Priest Dean had already learned from a secret message sent by


    the eldest prince that Rocky was Basil. Without any hesitation, he would do his best to discredit Rocky


    as bad as possible.


    "Is that so? But General Lance spoke highly of him in every letter he sent me. ording to him, Rocky


    has made a lot of contributions for Crimson Dragon Group. Otherwise, General Lance won''t even make


    him the Commander in Chief," the emperor said as he was a little confused to what he just heard.


    "Perhaps it''s because he is too young yet was able to achieve so many aplishments. Thus the


    general has a positive opinion about him. You may not know this, Your Majesty. This new Commander


    in Chief is actually the son-inw of General Lance. I believe that he will always be in a positive light in


    the eyes of the general," Priest Dean said meaningfully.


    After such a remark, all the ministers present immediately began to whisper with each other. The


    discussions was about what Rocky should look like and what he could do exactly.


    "Priest Dean, are you sure that your news are correct and true? Please verify it!" Marcia suddenly cut in


    and cast a sharp nce towards Priest Dean. The recent bad news about Rocky made her break her


    silence.


    As he received such cold stare, Priest Dean felt a shudder ran down from his spine.


    "What do you mean by that statement, General Marcia? Please rify for us!" Priest Dean asked with a


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    long and troubled face.


    "Your Majesty, as far as I learned, Mont City has been upied even before Commander in Chief


    Rocky got there. The fall of Mont City shouldn''t be his fault. It has nothing to do with hismanding


    ability or fighting n. The timings of recent events were just unfavorable towards him. However,


    ording to the information, Commander in Chief Rocky has already retreated to Heaven Unicorn City.


    It was said that he''s making huge efforts to protect the small cities around. He''s doing the best he can


    do as of the moment," Marcia reported to the emperor in meticulous detail.


    "Oh, I wasn''t aware that General Marcia has been paying attention to the war on the Gehenna Border."


    A surprised expression painted the emperor''s face.


    "However, I''m afraid that it is only wishful thinking that Commander in Chief Rocky will be able to save


    the neighboring small cities. Sadly, he has no troops at all to resist the attack of Holy Sea Empire," the


    Priest Dean continued as he faked a sad face. The priest was already well aware that it was easy for


    Holy Sea Empire to take Mont City only because the eldest prince had plotted it in order to deal with


    Rocky. Additionally, at that moment, Rocky didn''t have any forces at all. There was no way for him to


    save the nearby small cities empty handed.


    "That''s quite an impressive update. However, how did you know that Commander in Chief Rocky


    doesn''t have enough forces?" Marcia asked as her cold eyes stared at Priest Dean. In fact, Marcia had


    already learned from her apprentice that Alston started to aim at Rocky the moment he arrived at


    Gehenna Border. Unable to deal with Alston, Rocky had to tell her apprentice who he really was,


    hoping that her apprentice could give him a hand. All of the facts pointed to one thing, that Alston''s


    purpose was nothing but Rocky''s downfall. He had no intention to fight Holy Sea Empire in the first


    ce.


    "Oh, about that... It''s rather easy to deduct. All the troops of Crimson Dragon Army are focused on


    defeating Timber Deity Empire. There couldn''t be that many men left after Mont City was lost. General


    Marcia, the answer is rather obvious and you don''t have to ask!" The Priest Dean had never expected


    that Marcia would go to the point and immediately interrogate him. Fortunately for him, he responded


    quickly and tried to make out a good case.


    "Priest Dean is right this time. It isn''t the ability of Commander in Chief Rocky that matters, but the


    troops. We can''t make as many troops as we want out of nothing. I''m afraid that we''re losing those


    small cities around us!" A worried frown appeared in the emperor''s face as he nodded in agreement.


    "Your Majesty, now that the eldest prince is currently in the front line, I think that he shall be in charge


    of the whole situation on Gehenna Border. I believe that he will make better decision and save us lots


    of troubles. To be honest, the loss of Mont City won''t be that much to the country. Please don''t worry


    about it. The eldest prince is currently leading Crimson Dragon Army in the fight against the Timber


    Deity Empire. It''s a good opportunity to cultivate him so that he can grow into a good leader. I believe


    that he will break the defense line of Timber Deity Empire soon. After that, he can easily take Mont City


    back. We''ll just have to wait and see," Priest Dean said once again with a confident tone.


    "Priest Dean, leading an army is not as simple as you thought. We need to pay close attention to the


    Timber Deity Empire. Otherwise, we will suffer a tremendous loss," Marcia sneered as she stared


    daggers at the priest.


    "You are thinking too much, General Marcia. Actually, I''m more worried about Commander in Chief


    Rocky than the eldest prince. He may think that he can save the small cities, but I think that he is just


    overconfident about his abilities. In case he fails to save one of them, what can you say about it?"


    Priest Dean continued to mock Marcia and her belief in Rocky.


    "Military officer, how many of those small cities are around Mont City?" After he thought for a while, the


    emperor asked impatiently.


    "There are three of them, Your Majesty," without any hesitation, the military officer immediately replied.


    "If the Holy Sea Empire marched to attack all of them, how long will it take them to capture them all?


    Do you have any idea?" a grim expression painted the emperor''s face as he asked once again.


    "At least ten day, Your Majesty," after he thought for a moment, the military officer replied honestly.


    "Then, we still have some time. Let''s see what Alston will do first. If he can break through the defense


    line of the Timber Deity Empire and still have time to mobilize soldiers to support Rocky, then he might


    be able to take Mont City back," a firm decision was said by the emperor. It seemed that he also chose


    to believe in the eldest prince.


    Marcia bowed to the emperor and left the hall without saying anything more. A troubled expression


    painted her pretty face as she stopped right in front of the gate and looked at the direction where the


    war was going on. With her soft lips, she murmured, "Hold on, Basil! Don''t let me down. Don''t let Alston


    win over you! If you lose this time, it will be impossible for you to start over. It''s now or never!" A deep


    sigh escaped her mouth. Then, she cracked a mysterious smile and suddenly disappeared.

 Chapter 697 The New Strategy

    Chapter 697 The New Strategy


    The next afternoon, Rocky got to the Yu City with his army of eight thousand soldiers. They were joined


    by Louis and Sabina, who had arrived earlier to explore the terrain of the city for their new strategy.


    After all the troops encamped, Rocky gathered a few people to discuss the strategy that would be used


    to deal with the Holy Sea Empire''s army.


    "Louis, have you found the terrain that can be used to separate the forces of the enemy? This detail is


    crucial to our new strategy," Rocky asked as soon as they sat down. He got a report from their spy that


    the forces of the Holy Sea Empire were more than twenty thousand. While at the moment, Rocky''s


    current forces were only about ten thousand including the troops of the garrison in the Yu City. He was


    certain that if the forces of the Holy Sea Empire couldn''t be divided, they were obviously at a


    disadvantage. With this, they needed a new strategy since he couldn''t risk to be defeated by the Holy


    Sea Empire. The risk of this n was that the Holy Sea Empire troops might dispatch forces to attack


    the Heaven Unicorn City. Rocky was worried that even if he could resist the attack from the armies of


    the Holy Sea Empire, the Crimson Dragon Army would be unable to spare any part of it. And if worse


    to actively attack the enemy to have a breakthrough. So it was important to find a good terrain to


    distract the forces of the enemy.


    "Yes, but you should know that we found there''s still difficulty in it," Louis answered as he nodded his


    head.


    "Tell me what it is then," Rocky said abruptly.


    "The three sides of Yu City are surrounded by the river, so the only direction that the Holy Sea Empire


    army can attack us is through the fan-shaped area in the south side. This fan-shaped area is basically


    a in terrain, so it is almost impossible to have an ambush. It will also be hard for us to dispatch the


    forces of the enemy there. With this, the south side is not the best option for us to station our troops.


    But upon my analysis of the city, I still found an ideal ce which we can make use of to separate the


    enemy in two. If we seed, then I am sure we will have an advantage," Louis said as he analyzed the


    situation. He pointed to the relief map around the Yu City.


    "Where is this ideal ce?" Rocky asked immediately. He was interested in it and got closer to the


    map.


    "That area is in front of the city gate. The soil in this area is soft, and it is very close to the river in the


    west side. If we dig a ten meter wide ditch in this area and draw water in from the river in the west side,


    then the istion belt for the enemy will be formed. If they pass through this ditch, they are actually


    seeking their own death. If not, they have to take a roundabout way¡­" Louis told his idea in detail while


    pointing to the relief map.


    "The enemy will never fully devote twenty thousand soldiers to attack us. It should only be a vanguard


    of around five thousand soldiers. In this way, we will use this ditch to cut off the enemy''s support and


    trap their vanguard into our encirclement. But I still feel that there''s still something wrong or missing in


    this tactic..." Enlightened by Louis, Rocky came up with a detailed n right away. However, he still


    thought that it was not enough to give the Holy Sea Empire a heavy blow.


    "In the west side near the Yu City, there is a river bed where we can defend and attack from the


    side wings..." Louis suggested as he pointed at another area on the map.


    "Very well. The Holy Sea Empire army will never think that we will station our main force on the


    bed. If the vanguard soldiers use their full strength to attack the city gate, it would be difficult for


    them to defend against our attacks from the side wings. In addition, this ditch will block their way out


    too. In this way, we will defeat all the Holy Sea Empire vanguard! The Crimson Dragon Army will


    prevail!" Thus a new tactic to defeat the Holy Sea Empire was nned.


    "What concerns me is that it''s not easy to dig such a ditch. It seems that it needs a lot of time..." Isis


    said after reading the relief map carefully.


    "That is also my concern as this is the only difficult part in the new strategy," Louis nodded in


    agreement.


    "I have my own way to deal with it. You don''t need to worry about it," Rocky said as he smiled


    confidently.


    "Commander Qin, you just lead three thousand soldiers into the Yu City and defend the enemy troops


    together with the garrison. Isis, you''re responsible for..." Rocky started to authoritatively deploy their


    forces ording to the n.


    After the lengthy discussion of the new strategy, it was already midnight. Rocky went to the west side of


    the Yu City alone, released three Dark Heaven Insects and started to work throughout the night.


    The next day the twenty thousand soldiers from the Holy Sea Empire appeared 500 meters away from


    the Yu City. Their military gs with the words "Holy Sea Empire" flew with the wind, and they were


    ready to attack. The army had threemanders. One of them was the one who fought with Rocky


    When noon arrived, the Holy Sea Empire army sent five thousand soldiers as the vanguard just as


    Rocky expected. The vanguard was led by amander to charge fiercely toward the gate of the Yu


    City.


    Commander Qin, who was responsible for the defense of the city walls, immediately led the army to


    fight back with all kinds of defensive methods. The troops used methods such as arrow rain, rolling


    stones and gravels, and the like.


    In an instant, fires began to fill the ground and ck smoke rose around the city walls.


    When they saw that the defense of the Yu City was more powerful than they imagined, the two


    But when the five thousand soldiers of the Holy Sea Empire rushed to the ce which was less than


    three meters away from the Yu City, they felt a violent quiver under their feet. Then all of a sudden, the


    whole ground copsed, and a ditch ten meters wide, a thousand meters long, and three meters high


    was formed. A strong wave poured into the ditch immediately. In an instant, the whole ditch was filled


    and the way was blocked. The troops of the Holy Sea Empire were isted.


    By this time, the five thousand soldiers of the Crimson Dragon Army had been stationed on the


    bed for a long time now. Under the leadership of Isis, they immediately rushed out from the side.


    Like a long spear, they broke into the offensive crowd of the Holy Sea Empire army. At the same time,


    other thousands of Crimson Dragon Army soldiers rushed out of the city gate like the tide.


    Realizing that they was in a disadvantage, the soldiers of the Holy Sea Empire panicked.


    "Don''t panic. The Crimson Dragon Army is no match for the mighty Holy Sea Empire troops. Our


    backup wille up soon. In the meantime, kill them all!" the leadingmander of the Holy Sea


    Empire shouted to stabilize the situation and uplift the spirit of the army.


    All of a sudden, a delicate figure appeared in front of themander. Her strong aura of the Supernal


    Stage was revealed, shocking themander to death.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    And before themander could react, a fierce frost power attacked him. Although thismander


    was a master of the Heavenly Stage, he was instantly frosted into an ice sculpture with his horse and


    then was smashed into pieces like a ss due to the big gap in the strength between them.


    "Themander died! What are we going to do now? Themander died... " the soldiers around


    shouted desperately.


    When they saw that theirmander died, the Holy Sea Empire army fell apart abruptly and lost all


    hopes as well as their desire to fight.


    Under the attack of the Crimson Dragon Army led by Isis and Sabina, the vanguard of the Holy Sea


    Empire had no chance to resist at all.


    And because of the obstruction by the ditch, the main force of the Holy Sea Empire army could not do


    anything but watch their vanguard being tortured and ughtered. The twomanders of the Holy


    Sea Empire troops had to adjust their forces immediately. And they tried their very best to bypass the


    ditch to attack the Crimson Dragon Army.


    By the time the army from the Holy Sea Empire bypassed the ditch and arrived, all the members of the


    vanguard had beenpletely annihted. While only less than a thousand Crimson Dragon Army


    soldiers were injured or killed.

 Chapter 698 A Heavy Blow

    Chapter 698 A Heavy Blow


    "All soldiers, retreat!" At this point, Rockymanded the Crimson Dragon Army and they retreated


    quickly into the Yu City.


    The soldiers of the Holy Sea Empire, who just arrived in the city, failed to attack the Crimson Dragon


    Army. However, the twomanders of the Holy Sea Empire didn''t want to give up that easily. They


    immediatelymanded their troops to attack the city.


    After a day and a night, the troops of the Holy Sea Empire lost another three thousand soldiers without


    even breaking through the city gate. Because of the heavy losses, the Holy Sea Empire troops stopped


    attacking.


    The next day, the Holy Sea Empire troops, worn out and defeated, suddenly left the Yu City.


    At that point, when Rocky saw from the wall of the Yu City that the troops of the Holy Sea Empire had


    retreated, he immediately turned to Isis and the others. He said, "My guts are telling me that the Holy


    Sea Empire soldiers may be heading towards the Heaven Unicorn City. Isis, you and Commander Qin


    lead three thousand soldiers to guard this city. Sabina and I will lead the remaining five thousand


    soldiers to go back to watch over the Heaven Unicorn City."


    "But are five thousand soldiers enough to protect the Heaven Unicorn City? I am worried that we may


    be outnumbered," Isis spoke worriedly. The Heaven Unicorn City was easy to attack but hard to


    defend. And they only had five thousand soldiers there, while the Holy Sea Empire had at least twelve


    thousand soldiers. Even if they defended till death, they might not be able to protect the city.


    "We have to at least try our best. I believe in the capabilities of our soldiers. As long as we can protect


    the Heaven Unicorn City, the three cities will be safe. Besides, I think the remaining fifteen thousand


    soldiers or so will definitely not be sent out that easily if the Holy Sea Empire wants to defend the Mont


    City," Rocky stated firmly and assertively. He firmly believed that as long as they could defend the


    Heaven Unicorn City, they would have the upper hand during the battle.


    "Okay, just please be careful in dealing with the Holy Sea Empire. I''ll recruit more soldiers in the Yu City


    to assist you..." Isis said. Her face was really painted with worry.


    Rocky and Sabina hurried to the Heaven Unicorn City after the discussion. They led five thousand


    soldiers to defend the city.


    One dayter, the twomanders of the Holy Sea Empire along with twelve thousand soldiers arrived


    at the Heaven Unicorn City. When they saw that there was no one guarding the city wall, they


    immediatelyunched an attack to invade the Heaven Unicorn City. However, as soon as they started


    to move, countless figures appeared on the originally empty city wall. The figures began to make a


    violent attack against the Holy Sea Empire troops.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The twomanders of the Holy Sea Empire were astounded as they didn''t expect that arge group


    of soldiers would suddenly emerge from the Heaven Unicorn City.


    At this moment, two figures appeared on the city wall. The two figures nced at the Holy Sea Empire


    soldiers who seemed to be in panic.


    These two figures were Rocky and Sabina.


    "It''s a shame that they are much slower than us!" Rocky muttered with a smile. He had already


    anticipated that the Holy Sea Empire troops would turn to attack the Heaven Unicorn City after they


    failed to conquer the Yu City. Therefore, he had asked Louis to figure out a shortcut for returning to the


    Heaven Unicorn City. With that information, they of course could move faster and arrive at the Heaven


    Unicorn City before the Holy Sea Empire soldiers, who weren''t familiar with the terrain there.


    The Holy Sea Empire troops failed to capture the city again because Rocky took the troops back to


    protect the city. Two dayster, more than half of the Holy Sea Empire soldiers were lost. As for the


    soldiers led by Rocky, there were only about two thousand soldiers left.


    On the third day of battle, the Holy Sea Empire soldiersunched another fierce attack.


    Since there were only about two thousand soldiers of the Crimson Dragon Army left, the defense


    became more difficult. Although Rocky and Sabina went into battle together, the soldiers led by them


    were heavily outnumbered by the Holy Sea Empire soldiers. Therefore, they were unable to resist the


    attack and the Holy Sea Empire soldiers eventually broke through the city gate.


    Just as the Heaven Unicorn City was about to be captured, several thousand soldiers of the Crimson


    Dragon Army suddenly appeared behind the Holy Sea Empire troops, attacking them by surprise.


    Those soldiers fought bravely and aggressively as they rushed into the city to join and assist Rocky,


    Sabina and about two thousand soldiers.


    "Rocky..." The woman who led the army was Isis.


    At this critical moment, Isis led the soldiers to help Rocky and his soldiers. This could undoubtedly


    protect the Heaven Unicorn City from being conquered. With the help of the several thousand soldiers,


    the Crimson Dragon Army sessfully resisted the Holy Sea Empire and forced them to retreat from


    the city.


    Under the leadership of Rocky, Isis, and Sabina who respectively employed their own remarkable


    military tactics, the Crimson Dragon Army fought more bravely. The battle cost half of their forces to


    annihte the remaining several thousand Holy Sea Empire soldiers.


    Up to now, Rocky had sessfully defended the Yu City and the Heaven Unicorn City with no


    reinforcements. They exterminated twenty thousand Holy Sea Empire soldiers in total.


    The news that Rocky had seeded in defending the Yu City reached Alston. He was in the Crimson


    Dragon Army''s camp in front of the defensive line of the Timber Deity Empire.


    "What? Did I hear that right? You mean that Rocky sessfully protected the Heaven Unicorn City and


    the Yu City? Are you sure about this information? And he has even made the Holy Sea Empire lose


    twenty thousand soldiers..." Alston''s eyes widened in surprise and disbelief. It was incredible. Logically


    speaking, the Holy Sea Empire troops were very powerful and they were capable of conquering the Yu


    City and the Heaven Unicorn City. However, they failed to do that and even lost twenty thousand


    soldiers.


    "Yes, the information ispletely urate," the spirit maniptor answered with cupped hands. He


    was dressed in a ck robe, and was kneeling down on one knee before Alston.


    "This is impossible! How could he get so many soldiers to fight?" Alston screamed in disbelief and he


    looked a little crazy. ording to the previous information, Rocky had only less than three thousand


    soldiers. All in all there were less than ten thousand soldiers with the addition of the soldiers of the Yu


    City and the Heaven Unicorn City. Under such circumstances, how could he possibly defend both the


    Yu City and the Heaven Unicorn City?


    "Your Royal Highness, I am afraid to tell you that something terrible happened." Just then, a Frontline


    Commander rushed in hurriedly.


    "What is this terrible thing that happened?" Alston shouted angrily as he red at the Frontline


    Commander.


    "I have received the information from the right-wing defense line that thirty thousand Timber Deity


    Empire soldiers suddenly appeared at the right-wing, and the soldiers of the Magic Dragon Army were


    attacked as they were off guard. They suffered a great loss..." the Frontline Commander reported in a


    trembling voice. He seemed scared by the situation.


    "What?" Alston waspletely shocked.


    "Your Royal Highness! Grave news!" Just then, another Frontline Commander rushed in.


    Alston''s face darkened. He stared at the Frontline Commander with raging anger in his eyes.


    "The Roaring me Empire soldiers have suddenlyunched an attack..." the Frontline Commander,


    who just came in, uttered in a low voice as he trembled with fear.


    These pieces of bad news were undoubtedly a blow to Alston. He was confident that it was a piece of


    cake to deal with Rocky. And since the Crimson Dragon Army was in a dominant position, it would be


    easy to break through the Timber Deity Empire''s defensive line. However, he didn''t expect that the


    situation would suddenly change into something terrible like this.


    Two dayster, when the Timber Deity Empire troops got their reinforcements, they joined hands with


    the Roaring me Empire troops to fight against the Crimson Dragon Army. The soldiers of the


    Crimson Dragon Army were forced to retreat back. In desperation, Alston had no choice but to gather


    all the soldiers and retreat to the front-line main camp.

 Chapter 699 A Slouch In The Army

    Chapter 699 A Slouch In The Army


    On the other side, just as Rocky had expected, since the Holy Sea Empire had lost twenty thousand


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    soldiers, the massive loss left their morale so badly battered. For the time being, they could not even


    dare to attack the three cities anymore. Their remaining fifteen thousand troops stayed back in Mont


    City.


    Still stationed in Heaven Unicorn City, Rocky had also received the news from Allen. He learned that


    Alston had failed to break the defensive line of the Timber Deity Empire. Furthermore, the Timber Deity


    Empire had gained reinforcements and counterattacked Crimson Dragon Army with the help of the


    Roaring me Empire. With their backs against the wall, the Crimson Dragon Army had now


    withdrawn to their main camp.


    "Alston has always been such a slouch!" Rocky snorted in disappointment. As he spoke, a chilling


    coldness suddenly clouded his eyes. With great efforts, he had established an advantage for Crimson


    Dragon Army. But now, all that cushion was gone¡ªeasily given away by Alston, as if it didn''t mean


    anything to him. But Rocky had foreseen the disaster. For all he knew, neither had Alston showed any


    particr skill nor a real personal drive to seed. He may have had his strengths, but that burning


    desire as you''d expect of a great army general, Alston never had.


    "Besides reprisals by Timber Deity and Roaring me Empires, there is another big problem. The


    Mont City has fallen to the Holy Sea Empire. We have to take back the city as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, we may have a hard time if we sit back and watch. Once the Holy Sea Empire brings in


    reinforcements, it will not be easy for us." Isis worried.


    "You could be right in what you are suggesting, but as things stand, our forces can''t take on the Holy


    Sea Empire army at all. Already, we have lost thousands of our soldiers while fighting in Heaven


    Unicorn City," Commander Qin said.


    "The terrain of Mont City is easy to defend andunch attacks. As such, it will be difficult to retake the


    city without enough military forces," Louis added.


    "That''s right. Our forces, including those recruited in Yu City, and the garrison, are no more than five


    thousand. We should not even imagine taking them on, without further reinforcements and a pretty


    good strategy," agreed Rocky, nodding solemnly. With the current situation, he knew it would take


    nothing less of a miracle tounch a sessful attack. Without major changes in tactics and massive


    revamping of their forces, such a bold step was almost unthinkable.


    "Our best bet at the moment is, if we can force nk to surrender the five thousand soldiers of Grande


    City. That way, at least, we''d have some momentum going for us. In any case, nk is deserving of


    such severe action against him. For heaven''s sake, he disobeyed our orders and even arrested the


    person we sent. Why should we be lenient with him? We have to find a way to make him pay. And


    while at it, we''ll also be much on course in resolving our bigger problems," Isis offered.


    "It seems I might have to go there by myself," Rocky said after thinking.


    "If you really have to, then count on me forpany. I''ll no doubt go with you, seeing how dangerous


    it''s for you to venture there alone," Isis volunteered.


    "Are you forgetting that I have a bodyguard?" Rocky said, obviously hinting at something.


    It was then that Isis remembered Sabina had followed Rocky all the time. After a moment''s hesitation,


    she agreed.


    Straight away, they started brief preparations, after which Rocky and Sabina left for Grande City.


    That very moment, Alston was informed of Rocky''s mission to the city.


    "As Rocky goes to Grande City to get soldiers, this is the perfect time to kill him andy the me at


    someone else''s door." Alston very quickly devised a scheme.


    Without hesitation, he dispatched several of his most reliable mercenaries to Grande City.


    By the time Rocky and Sabina arrived at their first designated post on the outskirts of the city, it was


    almost dusk.


    "Get in," Sabina signaled to Rocky.


    To her nudging, Rocky nodded and immediately flew into Grande City with Uriah. However, no sooner


    had hended than a group of guards surrounded him.


    "I''m Rocky, of Crimson Dragon Army. I want to meet Commander nk," he introduced himself.


    "Are you the Commander in Chief? Are you kidding me? How could the Commander in Chief be such a


    young man?" None of these guards had seen Rocky before, so they didn''t recognize him.


    Before Rocky could answer, someone, roared in the background, "Arrest him!" Responding to the


    When he realized they were not bluffing, Rocky was incensed. He didn''t waste his energy talking to


    them. Instead, putting on a serious face, he immediately took out Frozen Wind Dagger, and turned it


    into ming de, ready to rush to themanding man.


    But thankfully, another forcefulmand rang out, scolding the soldiers, "How dare you be so rude to


    the Commander in Chief!"


    At once, the group of guards parted, looking embarrassed at their rush actions. As they fell back, nk


    stepped in front with an apologetic face.


    "I''m very sorry for what has just happened. I was not expecting you''de here alone." nk bowed


    and said enigmatically.


    But Rocky had no time for niceties. He went straight to the business that had brought him here. "You


    should know the intentions of mying. So, let''s cut to the chase. You were instigated to flee with


    your troops from the Mont City. But your mischief has nowe to an end. Straightaway, hand over


    the five thousand soldiers under yourmand. That''s the only way I will forgive you," he said coldly.


    "Commander in Chief, take it easy! I have prepared some food and wine. Let''s sit down and talk this


    over after you''ve had a meal," nk suggested.


    Right off the bat, Rocky could tell there was something fishy in nk''s reaction, and that there was a


    trap. But still, he followed the creep to a mansion inside Grande City.


    As soon as they stepped into the mansion, several maids bowed down to receive them. Courteously,


    some of the maids led the way to a wing, where tables had been set with a buffet.


    "Please have a seat, Commander in Chief!" With a wave of his hand, nk dismissed the maids to go


    on back to other duties.


    After Rocky took his seat, nk, personally poured him a ss of wine. "I''d like to propose a toast to


    you. There have been many misunderstandings between us before. Please forgive me!" he said.


    "Commander nk, don''t beat around the bush. Be frank with me!" Of course, Rocky didn''t buy that


    line.


    "Commander in Chief, why are you being so hard on me? I just obey orders. And honestly, I also want


    to hand over this forces, but I''m scared stiff at that possibility." It seemed nk was caught between the


    devil and the deep blue sea.


    "Then whose order did you follow?" Studying him with a fixed gaze, Rocky demanded proper


    exnation. Of course, he knew it must have been Alston pulling strings in nk''s insubordination. But


    he wanted to double-check.


    "I can''t tell you," nk mumbled, no doubt in distress. In an instant, hisplexion changed.


    "It must be Alston," Rocky sneered.


    "Since you have known about it, why do you bother to ask me? You should know that I can''t disobey


    his orders." nk took it for granted.


    "You should know that as amander, you deserve capital punishment for fleeing with your soldiers


    on the spot. It''s shameful that you made our armies look as though we enlisted flower girls, instead of


    people who would die defending their g," Rocky said expressionlessly.


    "His Royal Highness promised me he would not hold me ountable for what happened when I


    ignored your orders. Otherwise, I would not have dared, I swear!" nk said. But there was a phony


    tinge to his words. It was as if he was not worried. Not the least bit.


    "Are you sure of what you''re talking about? Do you know why Alston let you flee?" Rocky quizzed


    further, squinting in suppressed anger.


    "Eh..." nk really had no idea of it. Sheepishly, he just followed contradictory orders. And he was


    swayed by Alston''s empty promises so he had hidden his five thousand soldiers in Grande City.


    "He wanted to take revenge on me, so he intentionally forced you to withdraw the army, which led to


    the loss of Mont City. So I should take responsibility for the loss. However, if he wants to cover up for


    the treasonable offence, I''m pretty sure your life would be on the line. If you leaked the secret someday,


    it would be dangerous for him! I am sure he will kill you afterwards. Are you still back him?" Rocky


    sneered.


    At those words, sudden panic gripped nk''s heart like a hurricane. In his stomach, it was as if the


    ss of wine he had taken was heating up. A difort that felt like a cluster of spark plugs had gone


    off, making things boil and roil in his tummy. On his face, the tension grew, thoughts whirling in his


    head, as though a maniac had hijacked his faculties. But pulling himself together with great effort, he


    steadied his breathing. "No way," he blurted, animatedly shaking his head. "I''m very loyal to His Royal


    Highness. I would bet my bottom dor that he won''t kill me!"

 Chapter 700 A Promise

    Chapter 700 A Promise


    "Really? Are you certain? I don''t think that you are responsible for the ambush outside," Rocky said as


    a sharp light shed in his eyes.


    "What did you say?!" nk''s eyes widened and he immediately stood up in shock.


    After a while, a few figures started to break in via the side hall''s window and door, scattering shards of


    wood everywhere on the floor. With no time left to spare, they surrounded Rocky and nk. All of them


    exuded an aura of the Heavenly Stage. In fact, one of their members had even reached the seventh


    grade of the Heavenly Stage.


    "Now that you have seen it with your own eyes, you have to believe it. It appears that Alston ns to


    frame you right after he takes my life," Rocky added as he looked calmly at nk.


    Seeing the evidence right in front of him, nk suddenly came into his senses that Rocky was indeed,


    telling the truth. His once lively face had turned ashen in fear, for he finally realized that he would be


    the next one to be killed.


    "I can save you, nk. But only under one condition: give me five thousand of your mighty soldiers,


    and I will help you." As soon as he saw a window of opportunity, Rocky began to strike a bargain with


    nk.


    "Really? Can you save me?" nk got even more confused. These Heavenly Stage masters who


    ambushed them were very violent and intense. Knowing this, nk thought that there was no easy way


    for Rocky to escape with him. In fact, they could only get away from them safely if Rocky was a master


    at the Supernal Stage.


    "So, is it a deal or not?" Rocky asked as he gave a smirk.


    nk was out of options. If he wanted to stay alive, then there was no other choice for him but to trust


    Rocky at the moment and gamble at this time. Soon, he nodded his head and epted Rocky''s terms.


    "Kill them all!" the ck-robed spirit maniptormanded the masters at the Heavenly Stage.


    Soon, these masters flocked towards Rocky and nk and began to attack.


    They cooperated in such a harmonious way that they were able to block Rocky and nk''s way


    instantly, leaving them unable to escape.


    Meanwhile, an ear-splitting sound came from the ceiling of the side hall.


    It was a wreck¡ªshards of ice were sshed all over the ce, and the tiles were sted, leaving bits


    of broken ceramic lying on the floor. These damages created a massive hole in the ceiling. Not long


    after, a graceful figure with a Supernal Stage aura flew down from the sky. As she twirled and turned,


    strong icy force roared out of her body, shocking the Heavenly Stage masters to their core.


    All the Heavenly Stage masters were caught off guard at the sight of such formidable power. They


    knew they were no match for her, so they immediately retreated under the woman''s icy attack.


    Without a doubt, it was no other than Sabina who came to rescue Rocky and nk.


    "I can''t believe this! A Supernal Stage master!" The ck-robed spirit maniptor was startled. He


    didn''t expect that a master at the Supernal Stage would suddenly appear out of thin air. Obviously, she


    was here to save Rocky from their evil clutches. Sabina''s strength posed a big problem to the other


    masters. Even if they joined their hands andbined their power, there was no certainty that they


    would be able to defeat Sabina. Moreover, being a master at the Supernal Stage, Sabina gave them


    the fear of being seen through their identities.


    "Retreat!" Undeniably, they were about to lose control of the situation. Soon enough, the ck-robed


    spirit maniptor ordered all his cohorts to disappear in the blink of an eye.


    "I must say that there are quite a few perks for having a bodyguard at the Supernal Stage. Did you see


    how terrified they were? Oh, I will make sure that everyone fears her." Rocky raised his eyebrows and


    ced his gaze at nk, whose face had changed.


    "So, what about the five thousand soldiers that you promised me?" Rocky reminded nk.


    "Ah, yes. They shall be on the north of the city," nk responded as he braced himself.


    "Okay then, let''s go together." Rocky grabbed nk by the arm and nodded to Sabina.


    It was not long after they had left for the north of the city.


    In no time, Rocky saw that the five thousand soldiers that nk had promised were real. However, as


    soon as Rocky introduced himself and his intention, all of the five thousand soldiers, including some of


    the spirit maniptors, got furious. They didn''t expect that they had be deserters just because


    they had obeyed nk''s orders.


    After that, numerous abusive and hurtful words were thrown towards nk.


    "Don''t go back to the Crimson Dragon Group. You know too much and Alston won''t even spare your


    life. If you don''t want to die, then you''d better disappearpletely. Don''t leave any trace! Hear me out.


    Your life is at stake!" Rocky warned as he cast a nce at nk.


    Afterwards, Rocky and Sabina both left the city over the night, leading a troop with five thousand


    soldiers.


    "I didn''t expect him to keep his promise. I was really..." nk looked at Rocky''s back as thetter led


    the troops away. He felt a sense of regret for being against Rocky in the past. If he had not done that,


    then he would not have ended up like this today.


    Meanwhile, Isis had her army organized and ready to move. When she received the news from Rocky,


    she immediately left Heaven Unicorn City with five thousand troops.


    After a day, Rocky and Isis sessfully merged their forces of over ten thousand soldiers on their way


    to Mont City.


    As Alston learned that his n to assassinate Rocky had failed, his face became dismal. No matter


    how hard he tried, he could not imagine that there was a powerful master at the Supernal Stage


    protecting Rocky. Before he knew about Rocky''s true identity, Sabina had already secretly protected


    him without showing up. Hence, Alston hadn''t gotten any rted updates regarding this matter, which


    led his n into a mishap.


    His failure made him feel so uneasy. To add salt to the wound, he just got the news that Rocky had


    mustered up a force of more than ten thousand soldiers all ready to attack Mont City.


    "Damn it! You fucking bastard!" Alston never thought that Rocky could possibly destroy his borate


    frame n. He might have underestimated Rocky at this time. On the other hand, if Rocky took Mont


    City back, then his n would crumble and failpletely.


    Although Alston was unwilling to admit defeat, he was still in no mood to deal with it. In fact, the


    alliance of the Timber Deity Army and the Roaring me Army were not restrained at all after the


    Crimson Dragon Army had withdrawn from their defensive line. Instead, they continued to attack


    aggressively. Therefore, he had to immediately suppress the alliance of the Timber Deity Army and the


    Roaring me Army before he coulde up with a n to deal with Rocky.


    But in Alston''s view, it was nearly impossible for Rocky and his troops to take Mont City back. After all,


    it was so secured all thanks to the guarding forces of fifteen thousand soldiers from the Holy Sea


    Empire. As long as the Holy Sea Empire did not initiate the attack, Rocky had no chance of taking Mont


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    City back, giving him the chance to deal with him personally.


    "Watch Rocky closely. From now on, report his every move to me." Alston knew that if he wanted to


    deal with Rocky, he had to know more about him, especially his weakness. Obviously, he already knew


    that Rocky was no longer the weak and feeble Basil that he could deal with in a breeze.


    Meanwhile, Rocky had already led the Crimson Dragon Army as far as two miles away from Mont City.


    In that area, they set up a camp and discussed their ns.


    "Rocky, the Holy Sea Empire has outnumbered us. It looks like we have no advantage if we take the


    city by force. In this case, we have to find a way to close the gap," reported Isis.


    "So this time, we will try our best to make the Holy Sea Empire expose their weakness to us. This is the


    only way if we want to seed in our ns!" Rocky uttered with a nod.


    "I have studied the terrain around Mont City. In general, we have a lot of terrains that we can utilize.


    However, it has its own pros and cons primarily because the enemy can take advantage of it too,"


    exined Louis.


    "Do you have any idea if there is any terrain that is unknown to the enemy but suitable for an ambush?"


    Rocky asked, raising his eyebrows. Deep in his brilliant mind, Rocky already had a n that might


    make the Holy Sea Empire fall into a trap.

 Chapter 701 A Midnight Raid

    Chapter 701 A Midnight Raid


    "Yes, it is the area south of Mont City. As a rugged terrain sprinkled with cliffs and alleys, this area is


    perfect forying an ambush on the enemy," said Louis, pointing at the area on the map.


    "Perfect! Exactly that''s the kind of battleground I need. My n is simple. Lure part of the Holy Sea


    Empire army into this area and fight them. The terrain alone should be enough to throw them off


    bnce. Once they take the bait, the current slim advantage they have will be as good as gone. They''d


    need nothing short of a miracle to win a battle here," Rocky dered, rubbing his chin.


    Thinking through Rocky''s proposal, Isis wanted to make sure they had an airtight n. "But how will we


    manage to lure only a part of the Holy Sea Empire army there? We should not assume that it will be a


    walk in the park, if they deploy huge numbers, beyond our normal capacity," Isis asked.


    "Credible sources indicate they have taken many prisoners of war. Both civilians and military, the


    prisoners, are now held captive in Mont City. We can save the prisoners and fool the Holy Sea Empire


    army into deploying forces to this area. I''m sure they won''t realize it''s a trap we are setting." Rocky put


    aside the map and squinted, leaving Isis time to ponder too.


    "Sneaking into Mont City is risky business, let alone saving the prisoners of war. Besides, we don''t


    have enough people. Only Sabina, you and I can sneak into the city," Isis said, scratching at her


    temple.


    "It''s not as hard as you think!" someone quipped¡ªa man''s deep voice that resonated, from behind her.


    She turned to check who had spoken at the back. "Head Allen," she called out cheerily. She was


    stunned to see him.


    What time had he walked in?


    "Thanks foring, Head Allen." Rocky gave Allen a grateful smile. Actually, he had sent a message


    to Allen on his way to Mont City, hoping Allen could bring a few members of the Elite Regiment to help


    him.


    "It''s my pleasure," Allen replied, still walking with rxed strides.


    "How many members did you bring along?" asked Rocky, straight away.


    "Well, I brought only five. The crown prince would notice it if I bring too many people. You said we


    shouldn''t let him know," Allen exined.


    "Five is enough." Rocky nodded, holding his hands loosely behind the back. Sure, he didn''t need too


    many people.


    With the help of Allen and the five other members of the Elite Regiment he had brought, it would be


    easier for them to carry out the n. Encouraged by that extra team he now had at his disposal, Rocky


    began preparations for the rescue operation.


    Leaving nothing to chance, Rocky nned to take action before dawn. The timing was essential, and


    his chance of sess would depend on a quick, well-executed scheme that caught the enemy


    napping.


    They still had some time before dawn, so Rocky asked Allen to stay. He also had some questions to


    find out a few important things.


    "I hope you have been keeping tabs on the situation in the Timber Deity Empire, right? If so, please,


    bring me up to speed," asked Rocky, fixing his eyes on Allen. He was so grateful to have such reliable


    friends as Allen, Isis and Sabina. They made a big difference in his world.


    "You guessed it right. Now I realize how cunning Princess Alyssa is. Even the crown prince cannot hold


    a candle to her. On a few asions, she already managed to trap the Crimson Dragon Army into


    dangerous situations," Allen said, slowly nodding, aware of how dangerous the girl could be.


    "True, Alyssa is an opponent that nobody can underestimate. But Alston is far worse a leader than I


    had imagined. He''s so wrapped up in his small world that he doesn''t know the first thing about the


    capabilities of his enemies." Doubtless, Rocky had known how clever Alyssa was. But he


    overestimated Alston. With a cavalier attitude, Alston had assumed he would easilymand the


    Crimson Dragon Army. But for his careless conduct andck of strategy, he suffered a devastating


    defeat at Alyssa''s hands.


    "To make matters worse, the Timber Deity Empire has brought in reinforcements. Without a major


    change of approach, the reinforcements have posed a serious threat to the Crimson Dragon Army. Add


    the fact that the Timber Deity Empire has always had meticulous tactics, and pretty quickly the picture


    bes grim," Allen spoke, his shoulders slumping instinctively in disappointment. He despised the


    douche-bag that Alston had proved to be.


    "Hasn''t the Commander in Chiefe back to the main camp?" Rocky asked.


    "No, he hasn''t." Allen shook his head.


    "Will he allow Alston to tinker around and muddle things for the entire Crimson Dragon Army?" Rocky


    believed that anytime, if things did not pan out well, Lance would take over the Crimson Dragon Army


    to steady the ship. But to his surprise, Lance hadn''t taken any action yet.


    "After we take Mont City back, you shoulde back to the headquarters and talk to the Commander


    in Chief. We can''t let it go on like this," Allen suggested. Like Rocky, he feared the Crimson Dragon


    Army would lose definitely if Alston''s flubbing went on unchecked. In the event that the Crimson


    Dragon Army fell, Rocky who had always gone the extra mile would be the biggest loser. For all the


    efforts he had put in, the total failure would leave him devastated.


    "That''s what we can do." Rocky nodded in agreement.


    "By the way, where is Sabina, my niece?" Allen now changed the subject.


    Pointing to his right, Rocky called out, "Sabina, your uncle is looking for you."


    Slowly, Sabina made her way to the ce where they were.


    "Sabina, you knew I hade here? Why didn''t youe to see me?" Allen asked, looking at Sabina,


    who seemed ill at ease.


    "I hope you can understand. Mying here has nothing to do with you. Sorry, I did not inform you or


    seek your permission. But..." Sabina stuttered. Apparently, she didn''t seem pleased to see him.


    Sensing Sabina''s uneasy reaction, Rocky cleared his voice and politely excused himself. "I think I


    should give you a few minutes for a word with your uncle," he suggested. Then turning around, he left


    immediately.


    "How long will you protect Commander in Chief Rocky? I know you are not willing to tell me who sent


    you to watch over him and why. But I can guess, almost certainly, it has something to do with General


    Marcia. Don''t you know who he is? It seems the crown prince has been out to make things difficult for


    him. To be honest with you, I find that very weird," Allen said with a serious face.


    "No, I don''t know him well enough, and I can''t tell what''s suspect about him. I simply don''t have a clue


    of what you''re talking about." Sabina''s eyes became cold as she spoke. Though she knew Rocky''s real


    identity, she couldn''t tell anyone the truth. That was too sensitive a secret for her to disclose. No. Not


    even to her uncle. Besides, her master had strictly instructed her not to tell anyone about his real


    identity.


    "Really?" Allen hesitated. In her usual self, Sabina was a confident person who kept eye contact while


    speaking, especially with her uncle. It was very odd for her to act moody. Yet now, she was so nervous,


    she kept blinking while answering simple questions. Anyway, Allen trusted her. She had always made


    him a proud uncle who celebrated her character and abilities. So he chose not to badger her with


    endless questions. Instead, he assured her of his willingness to help her, just in case she was in


    trouble. He wished her well, and let her go.


    At midnight, the moon was silent.


    Outside Mont City, a group of eight men found an unguarded section of the wall. Stealthily, they made


    their way through. Then quickly, they moved on to another section, sneaking up on the soldiers on duty


    unawares. Deftly they killed the guards without raising an rm. Then they dispersed quickly and


    began a rescue operation.


    Two of them quickly ran towards the market in the western part of the city. ording to their


    intelligence, the captured soldiers and civilians were all locked up in the temporary cell at the market.


    Of the eight-man squad running the operation, it was Rocky and Sabina took the responsibility of


    breaking in at this particr cell.


    Quickly, they got to the market, and crept up the roof. At longst, they reached the center of the


    market, where thousands of prisoners were crammed into one fenced area. On seeing the two


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    strangers, the prisoners nervously huddled up together. They looked so feeble and famished. It was


    clear some of them had been physically tortured, judging from their painful groaning. It was a


    heartbreaking sight of pain and misery.


    There were about a hundred soldiers, among them a few spirit maniptors, on duty guarding the


    ce. However, they were spaced too far apart and most were asleep, so they couldn''t notice any


    unusual activity.


    "I''ll sneak in and meet themander," Rocky whispered to Sabina.


    Sabina nodded in agreement.


    Quickly, Rocky climbed down the roof and went straight to one corner of the fence. Carefully dodging


    the guards, he soon sneaked inside the fence without their knowledge.

 Chapter 702 The Rescue Plan

    Chapter 702 The Rescue n


    Rocky whistled three times. This was the signal they agreed upon, and from out of nowhere someone


    whistled three consecutive times to acknowledge Rocky.


    After he had figured out the direction, Rocky quietly made a move to approach a man in armor. The


    man was sitting on the ground. His body was covered in bruises, while his hands and feet were tied


    with iron chains.


    "Are you Commander York?" Rocky asked in a low voice.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Yes." The man nodded.


    "I''m Rocky," Rocky said, as he introduced himself to the man.


    "You are Commander in Chief Rocky? Finally, you''re here!" Commander York''s dark face lit up in


    excitement.


    "We''re trying our best to get you out of here, but I need your cooperation," Rocky whispered.


    Commander York nodded.


    Rocky then told themander about the rescue n.


    "Do you understand?" Rocky asked.


    Commander York nodded in agreement.


    "I will meet you at the south city gateter. Don''t worry. Someone will protect you once you get there. I


    promise, I will get you out of here alive!" Rocky looked at Commander York sincerely as he promised.


    Rocky untied the iron chains and before long, freed Commander York from the spiritual power which


    sealed his meridians. He then quietly sneaked out of the fence to meet Sabina.


    "Sabina, everyone is ready. I will go to the south city gate now. Please stay on guard here," Rocky


    instructed.


    "Okay," Sabina agreed, as worry filled her heart. It was a daunting task, but this was all part of the n.


    "Be careful," Rocky said as he saw the worry in Sabina''s eyes. He then left the market and rushed


    towards the south city gate.


    Soon after, a loud explosion was heard on the east side the Mont City. Wild, angry mes rose to the


    sky, and startled the people all over the city.


    This caught the attention of the Holy Sea Empire soldiers who were guarding the Mont City. The


    soldiers assumed it was an attack from the enemy, so arge number of them immediately rushed


    towards the east side of the Mont City. A momentter, another violent explosion was heard. This time,


    it was at the west side of the Mont City. Rows of houses burned to the ground as smoldering fire


    consumed the streets. rmed, numerous soldiers swarmed towards the west side of the Mont City.


    This was Sabina''s signal. Hidden somewhere in the market, she stepped out and made her move. In


    the blink of an eye, she was in front of the guards.


    "Who are you?" The guards were startled with her sudden appearance.


    "I''m the one who will kill all of you," Sabina replied in a cold and terrifying tone. Without a word, she


    raised her hand and a strong ice spiritual power rushed out and hovered above her.


    As if something exploded in the air, more than ten guards together with the fence behind them were


    thrown into the air several meters high.


    "Guys, Commander in Chief Rocky from the Crimson Dragon Army is here to rescue us! Let''s go! We


    have to get to the south city gate as soon as possible. That''s the only way we can get out of here


    alive," Commander York shouted. He stood up immediately and gestured towards the other captives to


    follow him.


    All the soldiers and citizens imprisoned by the fence suddenly looked alive and became filled with


    excitement. They were exhausted and had not eaten for several days, but their strong desire for victory


    motivated them to stand on their feet and move forward. As if pushed by an invisible force, everyone,


    including Commander York dashed towards the hole in the fence.


    "Stop them!" the guards shouted.


    However, even before the guards could make a move, a blinding light hit them and turned them into ice


    sculptures.


    Led by Commander York, those who escaped out of the fence quickly raced towards the south city gate


    of the Mont City.


    "The captives are escaping! They are running away!" The guards on patrol saw the people rushing out


    of the market and noticed that they were all headed towards the south city gate. Terror-stricken, they


    sounded the rm in an instant.


    However, nearly all soldiers of the Holy Sea Empire had left their post. The loud explosions from the


    east and west sides of the city took them by surprise and prompted them to run towards the st''s


    direction. Only several thousand soldiers were left and soon they were after the people running towards


    the south city gate.


    Several soldiers of the Holy Sea Empire soon caught up with the people and tried to block their way.


    "Guys, help us! Commander in Chief Rocky is waiting for us at the gate," Commander York shouted.


    Several soldiers of the Crimson Dragon Army responded immediately and rushed forward to fight with


    the soldiers of the Holy Sea Empire. This gave the people a chance to escape. They pushed the


    remaining soldiers away and continued their way to the south city gate.


    On the other side, Rocky heard themotion and realized it was not far away. Afraid that the rescue


    attempt would bepromised, he immediately looked at the several guards and spirit maniptors in


    front of the city gate. Their mission was almostplete. He could not fail the captives now. All he


    needed to do was rush to the city gate and force it open for the people. However, there were several


    soldiers guarding the gate and they could slow him down unless he eliminated them first.


    Rocky had the powerful beasts to help him. He released Uriah, Rubygon and Rainbow Glow Unicorn


    from the Magic Spiritual Space.


    "Go!" Rocky shouted to the three beasts.


    The three beasts moved quickly and galloped towards the city gate side by side.


    By the time the guards at the city gate saw the three beasts, it was toote. A ck fireball fell from the


    sky and exploded right in front of the guards. Over ten soldiers fell to the ground in an instant.


    "Stop them!" The guard leader led several soldiers and spirit maniptors to rush forward.


    Several spirit maniptors moved in front of the soldiers. They were taken aback when they came


    close enough to see the three beasts clearly. They were huge and terrifying. The spirit-manipted


    beasts next to them became frightened and let out ear-piercing whines that echoed in the air.


    At once, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn emitted a bright, colorful light and the crystal antlers on its head


    dazzled like a bright gem. Soon enough, the eyes of the spirit-manipted beasts that stood next to the


    spirit maniptors suddenly turned red, and they attacked their masters. Unable to believe their eyes,


    the spirit maniptors became too stunned to move.


    Even if several soldiers had already surrounded the three beasts, they were too frightened by their aura


    and did not dare make a move. The three beasts looked threatening and dangerous with their bared


    teeth and angry stare. They moved closer, and this move was enough to scare the pursuing soldiers.


    The terrified soldiers retreated out of the city gate, screaming.


    At that exact moment, Rocky''s figure appeared like a ghost. His entire being illuminated by a ck light


    that seemed toe out of his body. He walked behind the three beasts, swinging the Frozen Wind


    Dagger in his hand. He then released the Moon des as he walked forward.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    A series of violent explosions resounded in the air, followed by a ck, thick smoke that rose from the


    ground.


    Rocky appeared out of the smoke and approached the city gate.


    "Stop him!" the guard leader shouted. Several Holy Sea Empire soldiers continued to guard the city


    gate.


    After Rocky took out the Dragon me Pearl and injected it with the spiritual power. It instantly became


    bright and dazzled. On Rocky''s signal, the Dragon me Pearl flew into the air, and released countless


    beams like fire dragons in the atmosphere. It danced in mid-air, releasing powerful heat waves that


    swept the ground like bushfire.


    In a sh, the Dragon me Pearl dashed towards the gate like a falling meteorite.


    The guards were too stunned to move.


    Bang!


    Wild mes rose into the air as the Dragon me Pearl burst open the city gate. The impact threw the


    surrounding guards hundreds of meters away from the gate.


    Rocky took back the Dragon me Pearl and signaled at the enormous figures behind him. The


    ground trembled as the three beasts rushed towards him in an instant.


    Pursued by thousands of soldiers from the Holy Sea Empire, the captives were now close enough to


    the city gate. Escape was now possible and within reach.

 Chapter 703 Get Him Right Away

    Chapter 703 Get Him Right Away


    "Commander in Chief Rocky!" As soon as Commander York saw Rocky at the city gate, a joyous


    expression appeared on his face.


    "I''ll stay here to block the pursuers for some time. While I hold them off, you then take these people all


    to the south. Someone will pick you up then," Rocky immediately ordered Commander York.


    "Yes, sir!" As he bowed, Commander York immediately took the order. Then with a wave of his hand,


    he continued to rush out of the south gate with the flow of people.


    At that time, several thousand troops of the Holy Sea Empire army wereing. But along the way,


    they met with a fierce resistance. Due to that, they didn''t catch up with the flow of people for the time


    being.


    Under the moonlight, a slender figure and a silvery beast shadow were swaying gracefully in the sky.


    The figures were almost as majestic as fairies. Each time they moved, they carried an astonishing


    deadly skill. Wherever it passed, the frost condensed and the wind furiously roared.


    When he saw that the Holy Sea Empire army was approaching, Rocky waved his ming de of


    Frozen Wind Dagger again and rushed forward like the wind. The three beasts around him also


    charged towards the enemy.


    With an unstoppable momentum, Rocky''s enemies perceived that he was overpowering.


    Wearing a ferocious look on his face, Rocky raised his dagger and shed it remorselessly. The


    deadly shes violently disyed his ruthless nature. Akin to a god of war, he wreaked havoc in the


    battlefield. Wherever his figure appeared, blood sshed out, and hysterical screams echoed.


    The soldiers of the Holy Sea Empire were all stunned andpletely frightened by Rocky''s imposing


    momentum. They felt that the person in front of them was not a human at all, but the incarnation of the


    Devil!


    Even themander of the Holy Sea Empire army did not dare to personally join the battle. As he


    stayed in the back lines, hemanded the spirit maniptors and soldiers to fight against Rocky.


    Unfortunately, with the help of the three beasts, Rocky was so powerful that he rushed from one end of


    the battlefield to the other without difficulty. Wherever he went, there were dead bodies scattered


    everywhere. Chaos and blood trailed his every charge. Although the Holy Sea Empire army had


    thousands of soldiers, they could do nothing to stop Rocky.


    "Although that fellow''s strength is not that powerful, he''spletely different when he''s determined to


    fight. With that kind of power, he could evenpared to a Supernal Stage master!" as she floated in


    midair, Sabina whispered to herself. A slight frown painted her face as Sabina looked at Rocky with


    interest. However, the next moment, she also dove into the fray with Duchess Silver.


    Thebined strength of two warriors and four beasts freaked out the Holy Sea Empire army. With


    such ferocious pressure, they had dragged the army into the city. As a result, the Holy Sea Empire


    army couldn''t chase the people who had rushed out of the city.


    Suddenly, a voice from the Holy Sea Empire army called out, "Commander in Chief is here!"


    At that point, the Holy Sea Empire army was immediately rmed.


    "There''s a mastering. It seems that person is at the Supernal Stage!" Soon, Sabina felt that an


    aura of a Supernal Stage master was closing in on her.


    "It should be ready by now. Let''s go!" Rocky also sensed the aura. Additionally, there were also two


    other auras of the Heavenly Stage that approached them.


    At the same time, Sabina jumped on Duchess Silver and immediately flew towards Rocky.


    At that time, Rocky also summoned his three beasts and sent them back to the Magic Spiritual Space.


    Fortunately, Duchess Silver flew above his head just in time. He jumped andnded precisely on it.


    However, because of the strong inertia, he subconsciously hugged Sabina.


    As Sabina was suddenly surrounded by a strong man''s breath, her heart couldn''t help but beat faster


    and her cheeks were immediately flushed. As she reluctantly ignored it, Sabina awkwardly asked


    Duchess Silver to rush out of the crowd quickly. In the blink of an eye, she flew out of Mont City and


    headed south.


    "The Commander in Chief has ordered us to chase them!" At the same time, an order came from the


    back lines of the Holy Sea Empire army.


    Several thousand soldiers of the Holy Sea Empire army chased their enemy out of the city.


    "Hey! Isn''t that enough already?" At the same time, Duchess Silver had already taken Sabina and


    Rocky far away from Mont City. When she noticed that Rocky still held her waist, Sabina hurriedly


    turned back and questioned him.


    "To be perfectly honest, no..." Rocky joked as a flirty smile appeared on his face.


    "If you don''t want to die, take your hands off me," Sabina finally snapped and stared murderously at


    Rocky. Even though her attitude towards Rocky had eased a lot, she was still not used to being


    intimately close to a man.


    Rocky didn''t dare to overdo it. With her scary temper, he knew very well how terrifying Sabina could be


    if she got mad. Immediately, he drew back his hands from her waist.


    At that moment, Commander York, with the group of refugees, had almost reached the south area.


    However, thousands of forces from the Holy Sea Empire pursued them. In no time, the pursuers would


    be able to catch up to them.


    In order to not raise the suspicion of the Holy Sea Empire army, Rocky and Sabina didn''t obstruct them.


    At dawn, the people who escaped from Mont City had finally entered the south area.


    "Commander York!" At that time, Fleming immediately appeared in front of the crowd and reported


    politely.


    "Commander Qin!" Commander York replied with an excited expression.


    "Come with me. Hurry!" Then Fleming led the crowd and entered a maze-like ce. After several turns,


    they arrived at the destination. However, to their surprise, it was a dead end.


    To make matters worse, the Holy Sea Empire army wasing soon.


    "Let me see where these prisoners can go!" When he saw the flow of people ran into a dead end, the


    However, even before his smile faded, countless figures appeared behind his army while rows of


    archers appeared on the cliffs all around them.


    "Sadly, you are the ones who can''t escape!" Rocky shouted aggressively as he appeared on a cliff


    ahead of the army.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Damn it! They''ve lured us into a trap. Everybody, focus on escaping first!" Themander was


    startled. However, he immediately gave the order and led his army to break out.


    "Now!" A fearlessmand echoed from Rocky''s mouth. After they heard Rocky''s order, the people


    who surrounded the Holy Sea Empire army retreated all of a sudden. They all dispersed from where


    they were before.


    When they saw that the attackers retreated, the Holy Sea Empire Army thought their enemies were


    afraid of death. As such, the warriors of the Holy Sea Empire army rushed out like a headless fly.


    However, after they rushed for a while, theirmander waspletely lost. Because of the panic, the


    forces behind were dispersed unconsciously.


    At that time, screams and fighting could be heard from all directions. Chaos and blood were


    everywhere. Soon, the whole ce became a hell-like battlefield.


    Hourster, the thousands of soldiers of the Holy Sea Empire werepletely eliminated while the


    Crimson Dragon Army had only lost less than two thousand soldiers. It could be said that the Crimson


    Dragon army gained a great victory!


    Not long after the battle, Allen and the five members of the Elite Regiment came back almost


    unscathed.


    "Allen, thanks for your hard work," Rocky said in a sincere tone. If Allen and the five members of the


    Elite Regiment hadn''t tried to pin down other troops of the Holy Sea Empire, the enemy''s


    reinforcements would have arrived. Therefore, Allen and his people had made great contributions to


    the sess of the n!

 Chapter 704 A Completely New Appraisal

    Chapter 704 A Completely New Appraisal


    "Commander in Chief, the Holy Sea Empire seems to be aware that they fell into a trap, so they didn''t


    dispatch reinforcements. It looks like they have learned from their mistakes. They should have roughly


    ten thousand soldiers left in Mont City, while our soldiers are only ten thousand. To say the least, even


    though we have the same strength of troops as that of the Holy Sea Empire, it will be difficult to take


    Mont City back," Allen reported to Rocky.


    "I see... It''s time to have words with the Holy Sea Empire," Rocky replied as he folded his arms across


    his chest.


    "Rocky, are you nning to negotiate with them?" Isis couldn''t help but ask.


    Likewise, the others turned their gaze to Rocky in astonishment. After all, none of them believed that


    the Holy Sea Empire would be willing to negotiate, so they didn''t even think of it as an option.


    "I have to try. If we end this battle through negotiations, it will be a win-win situation." Truthfully, Rocky


    also felt uncertain about his idea. Like them, he doubted its feasibility, but he was more concerned


    about the people who could lose their lives if the battle continued. Besides, the Holy Sea Empire had


    also sustained great losses, so it was the best time to do it.


    Four hourster, Rocky arrived at the broken south gate of Mont City with Isis, Allen, and Sabina in tow.


    The broken gate was so heavily guarded by the soldiers of the Holy Sea Empire that even a fly


    wouldn''t be able to get through. And as they walked and saw all the heavy security, Rocky felt better


    about his decision.


    The guards tensed and stood at the ready when Rocky and hispanions approached from in front.


    "I''m the Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Army. We came here to negotiate with your


    Commander in Chief!" Rocky called out, as soon as they were within hearing distance. He kept his


    expression confident, and he infused his voice with as much calm as possible.


    Murmurs echoed from the soldiers but no one replied to Rocky.


    "It looks like they''re not willing to negotiate with us," Isis murmured in disappointment. She had been


    hopeful when they approached, but nobody dared to acknowledge them now. How could she even


    think that this idea was usible?


    "Don''t worry, just wait." Rocky remained calm beside her as if he was still waiting for something.


    After a long while, a voice called out from the gate, "Commander in Chief, if you are willing to negotiate,


    pleasee in alone."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    At this, Rocky''s face grew solemn.


    "No, Rocky! It''s too dangerous!" Isis immediately protested as she reached out a hand to block his way.


    "What if it''s a trap?" Allen nodded in agreement. In the past, they had been trapped by the Timber Deity


    Empire, and as everyone knew, all was fair in war.


    "It''s only fair that we show our sincerity first. Don''t worry about me. I have an escape n in ce,"


    Rocky said with a confident smirk. He patted Isis on the back as he passed, and then he headed to the


    south gate, his cocksure steps fading behind enemy lines.


    The soldiers who saw Rocky enter, all stepped back and parted like the sea. One by one, they


    dispersed and fell back, and a path was made for him. They all gazed at him, some with respect, and


    some with admiration, as he walked to their camp with grace and confidence.


    Inside the camp, he found a group of people waiting for him. They were led by an imposing man with a


    greying beard, dressed in golden armor. He had an aura at the Supernal Stage, and each solemn and


    graceful movement screamed of a noble lineage. He must be rk then, the Commander in Chief of


    the Holy Sea Empire.


    "Commander in Chief, Rocky is here to show his respects to you..." a servant introduced. At the same


    time, Rocky politely smiled and cupped his hands in front of his chest as a gesture of curtsy.


    "Are you the Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Army? I''ve heard a lot about you. It''s


    rumored that you saved Holy Dragon Empire''s Evian City from Timber Deity Empire''s attack. They said


    you demolished the troop of thirty thousand men with less than ten thousand soldiers," said rk. He


    gazed at Rocky with astonishment and respect, as he was much younger than he had been expecting,


    and yet, he had aplished such legendary feats. His reputation preceded him, and for good reason.


    Rocky didn''t reply. Instead, he nodded in agreement and waited for rk to continue.


    "I didn''t expect that I would be defeated by someone so young. But I think it''s reasonable, as you may


    be young, but you are quite experienced in battle." A look of pleasant surprise and understanding


    quickly spread across rk''s face, though he was reluctant to ept the result of the battle.


    "Nobody can be a winner all the time. I just won out of sheer luck this time," Rocky said modestly.


    "By luck?" rk snorted. He knew that it wasn''t by fortune that Rocky won. Even as a general who had


    attended many battles, he had never heard or encountered such talent as Rocky. It was unbelievable


    that Rocky, even though he was facing an overwhelming gap in the number of forces, could still save


    the city and turn the tables on his attackers. His counterattack would be remembered as the most


    dramatic and striking battle in the history of wars on the Wild Spirit Land.


    It was also unexpected that this miracle was performed by a young military freshman.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. One enemy is too many, and a hundred friends are too few. I hope you can


    withdraw your army. It is meaningless to continue this battle since you have no chance of winning,"


    Rocky dered in a solemn but authoritative tone.


    "Don''t be too confident. Even though we have roughly equal military strength, we still have an


    advantage, since we are the ones who have taken Mont City. Our reinforcements areing, and we


    will try our best to defend Mont City. Once they arrive, your Crimson Dragon Army will be finished,"


    rk answered calmly.


    "Really? If you insist, then I will fight against you till the end. I can assure you that I will take back Mont


    City before your reinforcements arrive," Rocky spoke with an air of aggressiveness. His eyes burned


    with determination, as he stared rk down.


    Meanwhile, rk didn''t know how to react. He was astonished that Rocky, who was so young, could be


    so confident and aggressive.


    He gaped in shock when Rocky turned to walk away without an ounce of hesitation. He called out,


    "Please wait a moment!"


    Rocky who still had his back on rk, let a cunning smirk curve on his lips. rk was just bluffing, and


    the soldiers of the Holy Sea Empire had lost their confidence. He knew that they had no will to fight,


    even though they had conquered Mont City. Thus, he anticipated that rk would stop him from


    leaving.


    "Any advice?" Rocky turned to rk and asked.


    "I have two conditions. If you fulfill them, I will withdraw our army," rk hesitantly proposed.


    "I''m listening." This time, Rocky turned his full attention to rk and sat back down.


    "First, we will continue our alliance," rk started. When the Holy Sea Empire started this battle, they


    had essentially broken their alliance with the Holy Dragon Empire, which was a reasonable excuse for


    the Holy Dragon Empire to attack them in return. If that happened, the Holy Sea Empire would not be


    able to bear the consequences, as they were just a small country.


    "No problem." Rocky nodded easily.


    "Second, we hope that the Holy Dragon Empire could protect the Holy Sea Empire from danger and


    provide reinforcements if needed in the future," rk added. This time, he had a worried look on his


    face, as if he was especially concerned with this condition.


    Of course, this detail didn''t escape Rocky''s attention.

 Chapter 705 The New Situation

    Chapter 705 The New Situation


    Rocky asked immediately, "What''s the reason for the second condition?"


    "Our Holy Sea Empire attacked the Holy Dragon Empire because the Timber Deity Empire threatened


    us," rk, the Commander in Chief of the Holy Sea Empire exined.


    "I see. Alyssa used such a vicious method. I wonder what kind of threat it was! It must have been


    serious as it caused your empire to break our alliance and even attack us!" Rocky wondered. He


    wanted to know the truth so that he could understand Alyssa better, but even without the truth, he


    already saw her as the cruelest and most unscrupulous woman in the world.


    "I am sorry but I can''t exin more to you. I hope you will agree with the second condition, '' rk


    replied as he shook his head. He seemed to have some secret that he was not allowed to let Rocky


    know.


    Meanwhile, Rocky was studying him intently, as if he was searching for something, and then he nodded


    to himself after a short tense-filled silence. After all, he didn''t want to lose his focus on what was more


    important, which was to take back Mont City. "Okay, I ept. I promise to do so, on my honor as the


    Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Army."


    "I believe you, Rocky. I hope you will fulfill your promise!" rk said happily, once the agreement


    passed through Rocky''s lips.


    And Rocky nodded solemnly, but inside, he was truly relieved that they had solved their problem.


    Only a dayter, rk and the other troops of the Holy Sea Empire had retreated from Mont City, and


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    they were headed back to the border of their empire. Finally, the Crimson Dragon Army had


    sessfully taken back Mont City and saved the lives of many people.


    Once he had dealt with the matters of Mont City, Rocky asked Louis to return to the main camp on the


    front line, together with Allen and the members of the Elite Regiment. Meanwhile, Isis and Sabina went


    back to the headquarters in Evian City with him.


    They arrived at the headquarters quickly, where they went to meet with Lance. "Father," Rocky and Isis


    greeted him tiredly. They hadn''t had the opportunity to rest yet, so they were running a bit ragged.


    They were in Lance''s study, and Rocky was reporting to Lance about his conversation with rk and


    all the things that he had learned. Lance was listening to him with full focus, outraged and surprised by


    the information he managed to obtain.


    "I can''t believe that the Holy Sea Empire was threatened by the Timber Deity Empire," Lance


    murmured, almost to himself, as he shook his head. They originally thought that the people from the


    Holy Sea Empire nned to take advantage of the situation and loot, but now it seemed that it wasn''t


    that simple.


    "The Timber Deity Empire is using all sorts of methods just to get back at us, and the worst is that they


    are seeding," Isis said angrily. She was sitting next to Rocky in front of her father, her dainty hands


    clenched tightly on the chair''s armrest.


    "You did very well, Rocky! I didn''t expect that you could take Mont City back without any


    reinforcements. I thought it would be impossible, but you aplished it anyway. I''ll immediately report


    this to the emperor. I''m sure His Majesty will be d to find out that Mont City has been taken back."


    Lance patted Rocky''s shoulder casually, overjoyed and proud of his son-inw. He sessfully


    resolved a major crisis for the Crimson Dragon Army and the Holy Dragon Empire, and the result was


    even more astonishingpared to his sess in Evian City.


    "It was all due to Isis, Allen, and the others'' help. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have made it," Rocky said


    modestly. Of course, in his mind, that was also exactly what he felt. He owed his victory to every


    person who helped him along the way.


    "Rocky, tell me the truth. Have you known the eldest prince for a long time?" Lance suddenly asked.


    His face abruptly turned seriouspared to the joyful expression he had earlier.


    "Father, why are you asking me this?" asked Rocky with a slight frown, taken-aback by the sharp turn


    of their conversation.


    "You see, I returned here so that I can observe the eldest prince secretly. The prince transferred you to


    Mont City first, but when you arrived, Mont City was already lost. And I knew it was lost because the


    Rocky stared at him in surprise. It appeared that Lance had been observing Alston''s every movement


    secretly, and he was now suspicious of the elder prince. Rocky quickly covered his surprise with a loud


    "Father, you''re thinking too much! The eldest prince and I have never met before. Maybe he is just


    testing me," said Rocky, as he smiled in amusement as if the thought was something that never


    crossed his mind.


    "Really? But I feel..." Lance murmured doubtfully. Rocky looked at Isis in rm, and she thankfully


    steered the conversation elsewhere.


    "Father, how is the battle between the Crimson Dragon Army and the Timber Deity Empire going?" Isis


    cut in at once.


    "The Timber Deity Empire and the Roaring me Empire are attacking us with their joint forces, while


    the eldest prince is counterattacking them. The two sides havee to a deadlock. But if it goes on


    like this, our army may have no chance to win. The eldest prince is not a match for Alyssa." Lance


    shook his head in despair, but thankfully, it seemed that the previous conversation had been wiped


    from his mind.


    "I don''t know what the eldest prince is up to. Rocky was doing well inmanding us. Why does he


    have to intervene? Does he think he is smart enough to take care of everything? Look at what


    happened now! Hismanding skills are so bad that we lost the advantages we gained thanks to


    Rocky''s best efforts!" Isis ranted in anger, and Rocky reached out to pat her gently infort.


    "I''ll take care of the rest. Don''t worry. You two can take a break here for a few days, and then you can


    go back to the Imperial City," Lance said when Isis had calmed down from her passionate rant.


    "Imperial City? Why there?" Isis and Rocky eximed at the same time before they covertly exchanged


    nces with each other.


    "With the current situation, I think it''s better for Rocky and the eldest prince not to meet each other. For


    the time being, I''ll remove Rocky''s title as the Commander in Chief, and appoint him as the Crimson


    Dragon Envoy. After that, I''ll transfer him back to the Imperial City. Isis, your position as the Deputy


    Commander in Chief will also be removed. Your mother has called me several times to see her son-in-


    live there for some time. Your mother really wants grandchildren soon," Lance said firmly. He seemed


    to have already made up his mind in the matter.


    "But what about the Timber Deity Empire and the Crimson Dragon Army?" Rocky still couldn''t help but


    ask. He had done such a good job, so this decision hade out of left field for him. More than that,


    he couldn''t go back to the Imperial City. He wasn''t allowed, to be exact, to go back to the Imperial City,


    because he was personally ordered by the emperor to be exiled to the Gehenna Border. Thus, he


    wasn''t permitted to go back to the city without the order of the emperor, or he would risk viting the


    emperor''s order, which meant that he would be doubly punished. In his mind, Rocky knew that it wasn''t


    the right time yet. Although Lance trusted him, he still couldn''t fight Alston by relying on the forces of


    the Crimson Dragon Group alone. He still needed the support of many forces, such as the spirit


    maniptors'' ns of the Holy Dragon Empire. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to defeat Alston, and he


    couldn''t take back his identity as the prince. All his previous efforts would all be in vain.


    "I told you that I''ll handle it. You can rest easy and go to the Imperial City," Lance repeated with a trace


    of annoyance and confusion in his voice. He expected that the two of them would at least feel more


    impression that they didn''t want to go. He wondered what could be stopping the two from leaving. If


    Rocky was truly a member of the royal family, then his secret identity would be revealed if he returned


    to the Imperial City.


    He observed Rocky, who looked like he had more to say, but Isis stopped him by pulling his sleeves.


    She whispered to him, "Rocky, just listen to what our father said. It''s for our own good."


    At this, Rocky settled down, but he was caught in a dilemma. He couldn''t refuse Lance''s proposal


    directly, but he couldn''t go back to the Imperial City either. He sighed as he felt a headacheing on.


    "You can go and rest now." Lance waved his hand and said, effectively dismissing any more protests


    from Rocky.


    At this, Isis nodded respectfully at her father, and left with Rocky.

 Chapter 706 I Want A Baby!

    Chapter 706 I Want A Baby!


    The two walked along a long corridor silently after they went out of Lance''s study. Suddenly, Isis finally


    broke the silence as she couldn''t help but look up at Rocky and asked, "Don''t you want to go back to


    the Imperial City?"


    Rocky agreed with a solemn nod.


    "Well, I don''t think it''s not a good idea to go back to the Imperial City. You already have so many


    contributions to the Crimson Dragon Group. Additionally, you are the Crimson Dragon Envoy. After you


    return to the Imperial City, the emperor will definitely give you the title of some official. If you want to


    form your own force, it''s easy for you to realize that after you go back to the Imperial City." Although


    Isis was not interested in such political affairs, she was still aware thatpared with Crimson Dragon


    Group, it was easier to cultivate one''s own power in the Imperial City.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Isis, it''s not that easy. With my present identity, I still can''t go back to the city. We need to wait a bit


    more. The timing isn''t ripe..." Rocky said hesitantly as a conflicted expression painted his face.


    "You look anxious. What are you worried about?" Isis asked in a concerned tone.


    "I''m okay. I''ll just talk to the Commander in Chief about itter." Rocky immediately avoided Isis''


    question.


    When she realized that Rocky didn''t want to tell her, Isis didn''t force the issue. However, she still


    hesitated for a while before she continued, "I have something to talk about with you."


    "Hmm... What is it?" Rocky asked seriously.


    "You heard what my father said just now. He wants us to go back to the Imperial City. If you don''t want


    to go back, it''s fine. But you should at least give my parents something tofort them." Isis gave


    Rocky a rather vague hint.


    "If you have something to say, don''t mince words. Just say it," Rocky pointed out. He already knew that


    Isis had a hidden meaning in her words.


    "Well, I want... I want a child... I want to be pregnant with our child!" Isis awkwardly said after her


    cheeks became red due to shyness.


    "Wait, what?!" When he heard her suggestion, Rocky was stunned and wondered if he just misheard


    Isis.


    "I don''t want you to take responsibility for me. I just want my father and my mother to be reassured.


    After all, if we continue to be in such a rtionship for a long time, my father will surely be suspicious of


    us. However, if we have a child, their worries would surely be eased," Isis exined immediately as her


    face grew even redder. Even if she was the Deputy Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Army,


    she was still at a loss under the current situation.


    "Are you asking that you want to have a baby with me?" A surprised expression painted Rocky''s face


    as he never thought that Isis would initiate a conversation about such a sensitive topic.


    As she bit her pink lips, Isis shyly nodded and looked at Rocky. Although she was a little embarrassed


    to say such a thing given her identity, she had thought about it for a long time and finally made a


    decision.


    "Well..." For a moment, Rocky didn''t even know how to reply. Such matters had never entered his mind


    before.


    "I understand that you must feel embarrassed. We didn''t make such an agreement before after all.


    However, after careful consideration, I thought that if we get separated someday, I still want someone


    to apany me." Isis'' eyes trembled as she looked at Rocky, waiting for his response. Until that


    moment, she continued to hide her feelings for Rocky because she didn''t want him to be emotionally


    burdened. Additionally, she felt that he would leave her sooner orter. So, the only thing she could do


    was to have a baby with him as a symbol of her secret love for him after he left. Of course, even if


    Rocky left, she would still live as his wife forever. Her love would remain faithful even if she was left


    behind.


    "Actually, if everything goes well, I won''t leave you." Rocky reassured her in a warm tone.


    "Well, what if you find the woman you really like? Someone better and can actually make you fall in


    love?" Isis continued to ask with a dejected expression.


    "Well, just let me think about it for a while," Rocky answered vaguely after a moment''s hesitation. Even


    if he was going to refuse her, Rocky couldn''t say it out at that moment because he felt that Isis was


    having a strong expectation for that. The strange turn of events made him rather ufortable.


    However, he still didn''t know why she had such an idea.


    "You give it a good thought!" Isis said in a convicted voice.


    "I remember that I need to see Sue. I''ll go to the Isis Pavilion first." Rocky left in a hurry after he made


    up an excuse.


    The moment Rocky turned around and left, Isis saw a figure show up abruptly in front of her. The figure


    was a woman with a rather angry expression.


    "Oh, Sabina, it''s you..." Isis said softly. The recent conversation with Rocky still left her a little dejected.


    "Are you out of your mind?! You want to have a child with him?" As Sabina was always with Rocky, she


    was within the vicinity of him wherever he went. Hence, she clearly heard the conversation between


    Rocky and Isis earlier. Although she was not allowed to interfere in the matter, she couldn''t help but ask


    Isis.


    "Why are you so surprised? Since we are a couple, isn''t it normal for us to have a baby?" Isis lied with


    a pout.


    "Oh, stop lying! I already know your rtionship is fake." Sabina immediately said the truth.


    "What? How did you know?" Isis asked as she gasped in surprise.


    "When you got married, Marin and I got very drunk that night. Unfortunately, she identally spilled the


    beans. I also knew that Marin likes Rocky too. However, I didn''t expect it was you and Rocky who..." In


    fact, Sabina had already known for a long time that Rocky and Isis were not a true couple.


    "Marin?!" Isis grumbled.


    "If you married him just for the benefit of the Crimson Dragon Group, it is excusable. However, you


    actually want to have a child with him. Are you crazy? Additionally, even though you had sex with him


    before, it was just an ident. After that, you should not do such a thing just because of a fake


    rtionship. Therefore, even if he will leave you in the future, you can still find a man who loves you. If


    you have a child with Rocky, then your whole life will be..." Sabina blurted out. At the same time, a


    touch of agitation appeared on Sabina''s cold face.


    "No! I have already decided that I will get married only once in my life. Even if he leaves, I won''t get


    married again!" Isis replied in a determined tone.


    "Well, if you have a child together, it will burden him. He won''t be able to easily leave you and your


    child behind." After she knew the identity of Rocky, Sabina was also aware that he had too many


    secrets. Additionally, she also learned from her master that Rocky was in a very dangerous situation


    and that she must never let the royal family know his true identity. If there was really no other resort


    when he was in danger, she had to immediately take Rocky away. Therefore, Sabina knew there was a


    good chance that Rocky would ultimately leave Isis. That was why she didn''t want to give Isis any


    chance to get too trapped in their rtionship. Such false hopes would only hurt her more.


    "I won''t be a burden to him. It doesn''t matter if he leaves me behind." A determined tone apanied


    Isis'' voice as she already made up her mind.


    "Isis, don''t tell me that you''ve already fallen in love with him too?" Isis'' abnormal attitude confused


    Sabina. As such, she asked such a straightforward question.


    "I..." Isis couldn''t deny it. However, she didn''t want to admit the truth either.


    "Ha! That exins everything. You''re deeply in love with him!" Sabina blurted out. Isis'' behaviors were


    not like what she used to be. The only possible reason for all her recent actions was that she did have


    affectionate feelings towards Rocky.

 Chapter 707 I Cannot Stop Loving Him

    Chapter 707 I Cannot Stop Loving Him


    "Keep this secret between us. You can''t tell him, or else, he''ll get annoyed. I know this sounds


    ridiculous, but he and I are not a real couple. What everyone thought of us was a sham. Our


    rtionship was only a deal," Isis pleaded Sabina. She grabbed her hands and asked for


    understanding, making it hard for Sabina to refuse her request.


    "I promise you that I won''t tell a single soul. But you have to think it over. It''s your own life that''s at


    stake here," Sabina replied with a heavy sigh. Now that things had gone this far, she was in no position


    to judge Isis or Rocky in what they had done. After hesitating for a while, she took a fancy bottle from


    one of her pockets and handed it over to Isis. "The powder inside this bottle can wipe away a part of his


    memory. With only a small amount of it, people could forget what they have done during the past two


    hours. Should you decide to do this and at the same time not cause him any trouble, it is best that you


    let him take just a tiny dose. In this way, he''ll never know what he''s experienced. But you still have to


    promise me that you will keep this secret until you die. Rocky must never know about it. And I am the


    only person who can tell him."


    On the other side, Isis was confused as she did not expect that Sabina would even help her with this.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But as much as Sabina was so eager to help her, Isis could not help but feel upset about her


    suggestions.


    "I won''t let him know. I swear," Isis replied with certainty as she took the bottle in her own hands.


    Sabina gave her a cold nce and then vanished in an instant.


    Meanwhile, Alston was frustrated with the enemy as days went by. Being at the front line against the


    Timber Deity Empire, he became furious when he heard the news that Rocky had won Mont City back


    from the Holy Sea Empire. Words could not exin how dejected and disappointed he was that Rocky


    could make winning seem easy. Alston had tried his very best to destroy any possibility that would


    make Rocky return to the eyes of the people. But no matter how hard he tried, his efforts were still in


    vain. Rocky had made such a huge achievement, but things were not good for Alston. He was nothing


    but a pathetic and ambitious leader who could not even settle things in the Crimson Dragon Army.


    "Your Royal Highness, I just got the news. General Lance has announced the removal of positions of


    both Rocky and his daughter. The couple will be heading to the Imperial City soon." One of Alston''s


    henchmen came in and reported.


    "What did you say?" Alston''s face froze for a moment as he was in disbelief. ''This is thest thing I


    want to happen! If Rocky and Isis are nning to go to the Imperial City and see the emperor, then the


    emperor would probably recognize that Rocky is no other than Prince Basil!'' Alston thought. With


    Rocky''s poprity in the Crimson Dragon Group plus the great contribution he had just made, the


    emperor would most certainly forgive him for what he had done. Moreover, it was possible that the


    emperor would confirm the prince''s identity.


    Through investigation, Alston had found out the identity of the master of the Supernal Stage who was


    protecting Rocky¡ªit was no other than Sabina. She was Marcia''s apprentice, the second daughter of


    the Ji n. What was more was that she was his fiancee''s younger sister. Now that he knew about this


    matter, he had started to doubt if Marcia really knew about Rocky''s real identity. If so, then he needed


    to be more careful with his actions. If the emperor found out what he had done to frame Rocky, then he


    would deal with such a big problem.


    "No, what I need to do is to stop him from going back. He''d better disappear from this world forever!"


    Alston said to himself. In the meantime, Alston was well aware that it was not so easy to eliminate


    Rocky with Sabina around protecting him. With this in mind, he needed toe up with a new n on


    how he could stop Rocky from returning to the Imperial City.


    "Your Royal Highness, I heard that the people of the Timber Deity Empire appreciate him very much. In


    fact, they have always offered him a high position and treated him with respect. How about we do


    something to force him to turn into a traitor? It doesn''t have to be true. As long as the emperor believes


    that he''s a deserter, it will be enough. By then, the Holy Dragon Empire will have no such prince.


    Therefore, we will have nothing to fear." The ck-robed spirit maniptor gave the idea.


    "A traitor? That''s quite interesting! Hmmm... Tell me more about your n." Alston''s eyes lit up and


    continued, "That''s a fabulous idea. As long as we can force him to betray, then he will never be allowed


    to go back to the Holy Dragon Empire for the rest of his life. But how can we do this as clean as


    possible? I mean, we need to take advantage of his weakness to threaten him, and it must be powerful


    enough to nail him down and soil his reputation. Isis was his wife. However, she''s not someone we can


    take advantage of. She''s Lance''s only daughter, and if something happens to her, Lance will definitely


    fly anywhere just to save her.


    Go and find out what makes Rocky weak. Exhaust every means!" Alston ordered.


    "Yes, sir!" the spirit maniptor nodded and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    "I will make you regret opposing me..." The corner of Alston''s mouth curved a little bit upward as he


    made a mischievous smile.


    Meanwhile, two days had passed when...


    Rocky went to Lance''s camp to discuss the necessary of going back to the Imperial City. However, after


    he sat down with Lance, they were interrupted by an urgent message from the main camp.


    Without any time to spare, Lance opened the letter hurriedly. His eyebrows began to meet as he got


    confused at what he had just read in the letter.


    "What''s wrong?" Rocky inquired with concern.


    "The eldest prince said that Crimson Dragon Army is now in danger, and he needs your help," Lance


    squinted his eyes as he replied. Afterwards, he put down the letter on the table. Seeing that the timing


    was not right, he found the message quite a bit odd. ''Why did this message arrive when Rocky was just


    about to set out to Imperial City?'' Lance thought.


    "Oh, so he needs my help?" Rocky said slowly as he found the letter''s content to be unbelievable.


    Deep in his gut, he had sensed that Alston might be ying another trick on him.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll find an excuse for you to refuse him. You and Isis will start your journey to Imperial City


    right away," Lance said after hesitating for a while.


    "No, but still, thank you for your kind consideration. He won''t leave it at that if I go away and I bet that


    he''ll look for more trouble. He''s a prince and has the right to order anything from me." Rocky shook his


    head in disagreement. In his opinion, it would be good for him to have an excuse not to go back to the


    Imperial City.


    "But you must understand that the eldest prince must be plotting something against you..." Lance said


    with concern and worry in his eyes.


    "Don''t worry about me. I''ll be careful," Rocky calmly said with a smile.


    "Okay. If you say so. But you have to promise me that you''ll go to the Imperial City with Isis when the


    battle with the Timber Deity Empire is over," Lance requested.


    As a reply, Rocky nodded in approval. He was going to refuse going back there as long as possible.


    Once they defeated the Timber Deity Empire, there would be no excuse for Alston to stay at the


    Gehenna Border any longer. Unfortunately, Rocky was so infuriated that he got a headache just from


    thinking about what Alston might have nned for him. He might be worried, but he was not at all


    afraid of Alston because, at this point, Rocky believed that Alston didn''t have the strength to win him


    anymore. However, Rocky was more worried about the fact that Alston might endanger the people


    around him. Although hecked in the number of forces that he had, Rocky was still at ease that he


    had sessfully taken the first step.


    Later, Rocky returned to his room to pack up his things as soon as he finished his chat with Lance. But


    as soon as he was about to inform Isis, she already came to him with Sue, who held a tray in her


    hands. On the tray were wine cups and a wine pot.


    "Father mentioned that you are going to the main camp to help the eldest prince," Isis asked and


    looked at him straight in the eyes.


    "Right. You know I won''t go back to the Imperial City. That''s a perfect excuse for me. But if Alston


    keeps on acting like that, then the Crimson Dragon Army will lose. I''m not going to help him. Instead, I


    am keeping my word on helping the Crimson Dragon Army defeat the Timber Deity Empire. And


    besides, if I refuse, Alston will look for more trouble from your father," Rocky exined to Isis patiently.


    "But what about the thing that I have asked you to consider? Have you decided on it?" Isis asked


    directly, gluing her eyes on Rocky.


    "I can''t, Isis. I''m sorry, but can''t agree with you on this one," Rocky rejected her offer, after hesitating for


    a while.


    "I knew you would say that. Forget it, I won''t force you any longer. After all, this is just my opinion.


    Naturally, you turned me down based on your perspective," Isis said softly, with a little bit of regret in


    her voice.


    "Thank you for your understanding." Rocky might have rejected the offer as peacefully and as kindly as


    possible, but he felt a kind of inexplicable guilting up in his heart.


    "And by the way, do you have a minute to spare? Can we talk for a while before you go? I''ve decided to


    go back to the Imperial City without you. And I don''t know when, but I''ll surely meet you again next


    time," Isis asked and at the same time instructed Sue to put the tray on the table beside Rocky.


    Without hesitation, Sue put the tray down, bowed to them, and left the room.

 Chapter 708 Stop Talking Nonsense

    Chapter 708 Stop Talking Nonsense


    "Do we really need to drink wine?" Rocky asked as a confused look painted his face.


    "Why are you so reluctant? Are you worried that I poisoned the wine?" Isis asked with a faint smile on


    her beautiful face. With the wine in her hands, she poured on to two cups and then gracefully sat down.


    Rocky shrugged with an awkward smile. Afterward, he also sat down.


    "Hey, do you remember our wedding night? We drank up the whole pot of wine." Isis looked sincerely


    at Rocky. With her cup in her hand, she raised it and proposed a toast.


    "Yes, I do. A drunk woman held my hand so tightly. Ah, it was like torture for me," Rocky joked with a


    grin.


    "You took advantage of me that time. You should drink a cup of wine as punishment!" Isis said with a


    petty yet charming voice.


    When he heard such a remark from Isis'' petite lips, Rocky was immediately aroused. However, when


    he met her charming eyes, he had no choice but to raise his cup and gulp down the wine.


    After he drank the whole cup of wine, Rocky felt something was wrong with him. However, he didn''t


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    take it seriously. Isis just made up an excuse and proposed a toast to him. Suddenly, Rocky''s eyes


    became blurry as he started to lose consciousness.


    "I feel a little..." As his mind got a little hazy, Rocky shook his head. His eyelids became rather heavy,


    as if he was very tired.


    A cold look shed through Isis'' eyes when she noticed Rocky''s eyes were dimming. As Rocky was


    about to lose his consciousness, Isis whispered to herself, "Rocky, don''t me me."


    Then, Rocky lost his bnce. With a thud, he fell over the table.


    Isis then caressed him and held him to bed.


    After a long time, Rocky finally woke up. A wet sensation coursed through his body as he found himself


    in the bathtub. Haziness still filled his mind. All he remembered was that he was drinking with Isis


    before. However, he could not remember anything after that, as if he had lost his memories.


    Just then, the door was pushed open. A figure suddenly walked in. It was Sue with a stack of clothes in


    her hands.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Bai. Are you awake?" Sue said shyly as she noticed Rocky had opened his eyes.


    "Why am I in the bathtub?" Confusion painted Rocky''s face.


    "Don''t you remember what happened? You drank some winest night with Miss Isis. However, you got


    so drunk and said that you wanted to take a bath. So Miss Isis asked people to bring a bathtub and hot


    water here. Afterward she asked them to throw you into that bathtub," Sue replied in detail. Afterward,


    she approached the bed and put Rocky''s clothes on the mattress.


    "Is that so?" Nheless, Rocky still doubted the story. He didn''t think he was drunk, but he couldn''t


    remember what happened.


    "Here are your clothes. They''re already clean. Please put them on." After she gave Rocky his clothes,


    Sue immediately walked out of the room.


    The moment Sue left, Rocky immediately went out of the bathtub and quickly put on his clothes. Then,


    he left for Isis Pavilion as he wanted to ask Isis about what had happened before. However, after he


    went to the Isis Pavilion, he heard that Isis had already gone out.


    Although Rocky felt something was wrong, he had to leave for the main camp immediately. The front


    line of the Crimson Dragon Army was in an emergency and he was badly needed there.


    However, the moment Rocky had left, Sue also went up to the second floor. There, she noticed Isis


    who just walked out of the room.


    "Has he finally left?" Isis asked softly.


    "Yes." Sue nodded in agreement. A confused look painted her face as she asked, "Why didn''t you meet


    with him before he left?"


    "I don''t want to distract him. Prepare something for me immediately. I''ll go back to the Imperial City.


    When hees back, give him a message for me. Tell him that if he changes his mind, I''ll be waiting


    for him in the Imperial City," Isis said with a dejected tone.


    "Yes, I understand." Sue nodded and started her preparations.


    After he left the base camp, Rocky immediately went to the main camp to talk to Alston at the front.


    At that time, Allen and some othermanders were also in the tent.


    "Commander in Chief!" Everyone greeted Rocky politely as soon as they noticed him.


    Rocky nodded in response.


    "You may all take your leave." When he noticed Rocky walked in, Alston immediately dismissed the


    warriors in front of him.


    Everyone in the tent left except for Rocky and Alston.


    "It seems that you''re in a bad mood. Well, you should be. You were just heavily crushed by the Timber


    Deity Empire." Rocky looked at Alston''s dark face as he gave a rather sarcastic remark.


    "I didn''t expect you toe so soon. With how things are right now, I just assumed you do not have the


    courage to approach me." Alston thought that Rocky would be reluctant toe. After all, Rocky had


    known his n and knew that he sent people to kill him in Grande City. Thus, Alston concluded Rocky


    would have already turned tail.


    Obviously, Alston had underestimated Rocky''s skill and character.


    "I''m here for the Crimson Dragon Army. I certainly did note for you. I really can''t bear to see you


    being defeated so badly by the Timber Deity Empire. No matter what, I am a member of the Crimson


    Dragon Army. I will never turn a blind eye on our defeat," Rocky said straightforwardly. With such a


    dismissive tone, he pointed out the truth.


    "Is that so?" A hint of anger shed in Alston''s eyes. With a cold voice, he continued, "Since you''re so


    confident, I''ll let youmand the Crimson Dragon Army."


    Rocky was surprised to hear Alston''s remark. Normally, Alston would not give him any chance to


    would definitely have a higher chance of winning. However, if the army defeated the Timber Deity


    Empire under hismand, all the credit would fall to Rocky. As such, he didn''t think Alston would let


    him make any contribution.


    "I admit that Alyssa is stronger than I imagined. I''ve continuously humbled myself after fighting with her.


    You are the only one who can fight her. Why would I insist onmanding the army if you can have a


    better chance of winning the battle against her?" Alston said as if he was very generous. However, it


    felt like he had a scheme behind such words.


    "It''s rather rare for you to say something like that." Rocky coldly snorted. However, he still didn''t believe


    that Alston would be so friendly and reasonable. Thus, Rocky guessed that Alston had a n in mind.


    "Anyway, you are my brother. I hope that you can make more contributions. This will be a great


    opportunity to make amends for your previous faults. Perhaps you will even obtain a chance to return


    to the Imperial City." Alston immediately extended his arms as a sign of his brotherhood.


    "Save it! Deep inside, you wish I would nevere back to the Imperial City. But it''s not going to


    happen." Rocky looked straight into Alston''s cold eyes. No matter what tricks Alston yed, nothing


    could prevent him from returning to the Imperial City. As sure as the sun would rise, Rocky vowed to


    take back everything that belonged to him.


    "If you can defeat the Timber Deity Empire, I will immediately take you back to the Imperial City. I''ll


    even plea with father to forgive you and absolve you of your sins," Alston said in an unusually kind and


    pleasant manner. However, his eyes blinked constantly as if he was trying hard to hide something.


    "Hmm... I think that''s a good offer." Rocky pretended to be satisfied with their agreement. In fact, he


    was sure that Alston had some evil schemes nned. However, he couldn''t just watch the Crimson


    Dragon Army be destroyed by Alston. Therefore, Rocky not only had to lead the Crimson Dragon Army


    to defeat the Timber Deity Empire, but also had to be careful of Alston''s plot.

 Chapter 709 A Surprise Attack

    Chapter 709 A Surprise Attack


    The following day, Alston dered that Rocky would continue to lead the entire Crimson Dragon Army.


    This decision was greatly received by the soldiers who obviously preferred Rocky over Alston.


    As expected, Rocky surpassed everyone''s expectations. He dispatched military forces to counterattack


    the Timber Deity Empire and the Roaring me Empire. Additionally, he was able to transform and


    transport more than a dozen spirit-manipted beasts to the logistics camp quickly and effectively.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Finally, the Crimson Dragon Army was able to stabilize their situation. They sessfully stopped the


    Timber Deity Empire and the Roaring ming Empire armies from crossing their defensive line in the


    Deity Unicorn Valley. Rocky then ordered a force of twenty thousand soldiers to deploy three lines of


    defense in the Deity Unicorn Valley. By taking advantage of the terrain, he was able to slow down the


    joint army and make it difficult for them to advance even a single step further.


    Rocky was surprised that Alston had never once appeared or tried to meddle in his affairs ever since


    he gainedmand of the Crimson Dragon Army again. Nevertheless, he remained cautious of Alston


    and made sure to keep a safe distance from him at all times.


    As soon as everything was under control, Rocky came up with another bold n which he discussed in


    the Commander in Chief''s tent with Allen and othermanders. They had to make sure the n was


    practical and as fail-proof as possible.


    "Although I appreciate your boldness with this n, Commander in Chief, I have to point out that it''s


    also quite risky. We will be sending our forces into an abyss alone. One wrong move could mean the


    end of them all."


    "That''s too risky. Now we have everything under control as long as we don''t rush in. The Timber Deity


    Empire and the Roaring me Empire won''t be able to harm us..."


    "Everything is possible as long as Commander in Chief is here. There is no need to take such a risk."


    Most of themanders expressed their doubts about the n''s feasibility.


    "I am well aware that everyone is worried. But if we wish to destroy the Timber Deity Empire and the


    Roaring me Empire, this n is the only way. As soon as we destroy their army, the Timber Deity


    Empire will have no other choice but to retreat due to theck of forces," Rocky exined.


    "I agree with Commander in Chief. Yes, there are risks, but what army has ever seeded without


    taking any? If we just stick to it, we''ll be able to deal a fatal blow to the Timber Deity Empire." Allen


    nodded and voiced out his agreement.


    "It''s also a move that''ll be quite unexpected on our end. Our enemies will never see iting," Marin


    added.


    "So, who shall be in charge of carrying out this n?" Elite Commander Wang asked immediately.


    "I will," Rocky announced with a sure and confident smile.


    Upon hearing this, everyone in the meeting looked at each other. They never expected Rocky to


    execute such a dangerous n himself.


    "Commander in Chief, this isn''t right. Without you, we would..." one of themanders added before


    his words trailed off. The entire Crimson Dragon Army was at Rocky''s helm. Without his guidance, they


    would be totally lost.


    The othermanders soon nodded their heads in agreement.


    "I understand. All I ask is that you all follow my orders. Besides, I''m certain that by the time wee


    face to face with our enemies at the front line that Alyssa will fail to show up," Rocky added expectantly.


    "What makes you so sure about this, Commander in Chief?" one of themanders inquired, the


    doubt evident in his voice.


    "I''m the one she is more interested in than our Crimson Dragon Army," Rocky boasted along with that


    charmingly cocky grin of his.


    The entire crowd couldn''t help but smile andughed in return.


    "So that settles it. All themanders remain here, except for Commander Wang," Rocky dered.


    "I''ll be assigning four of our strongest Heavenly Stage masters to protect you, Commander in Chief,"


    Allen immediately mentioned. He was aware that the Elite Regiment''s top priority was to protect the


    Commander in Chief at all costs.


    Rocky nodded without uttering another word. Even if he refused, Allen would still keep himpany.


    "Well... I''ming along, too." Marin waved her hand to remind him.


    Locking eyes with Marin, Rocky ordered the others to leave the room before continuing to speak with


    her.


    "You''re noting along, Marin. This mission is too dangerous. If anything happens to you, what will I


    tell Isis?" Rocky pointed out with his arms folded across his chest.


    "That''s up to me to decide. You put yourself in grave danger way too often. Since Isis isn''t here, I shall


    keep a close eye on you for her sake in case you decide to fool around with other women," Marin


    retorted.


    "Is that what you think of me? Just some fool who flirts and picks up women left and right?" Rocky shot


    her a deadly re.


    "What does it matter to you? And yes, I''m still going. If you don''t allow me, well...you wouldn''t want Isis


    to know that you flirted with me in the past, would you?" Marinid out the challenge before him.


    Rocky could only roll his eyes. He knew that Marin wouldn''t hesitate to ruin him in front of Isis. He didn''t


    want to furtherplicate things.


    "Alright. But promise me that you''ll follow all my orders. I won''t tolerate any disobedience from you." He


    emphasized thest sentence.


    The next day, he gathered 20, 000 soldiers and split them into two groups with Commander Wang in


    charge of one of them. They encircled the united army from the sides of the Deity Unicorn Valley. From


    there, they immediately attacked the defensive line of the Timber Deity Empire.


    Meanwhile, Alston, who was missing for a few days, appeared at the main camp along with some


    trusted subordinates once Rocky left. He soon found out about Rocky''s ns through the other


    "It appears our time hase." Alston shed his scheming smile as he left with his subordinates.


    Additionally, the Timber Deity Empire also managed to obtain information that Rocky had advanced


    toward their defensive line.


    "An unexpected attack on the Timber Deity Empire''s defensive line. It must be Rocky who thought of


    such a clever n," Alyssa said as the details became clearer to her.


    "You have managed to take advantage of the Holy Sea Empire to distract the Crimson Dragon Army.


    However, word has spread that the Holy Sea Empire has suffered a great loss at Rocky''s hands,"


    Woods added with a smirk.


    "I did initially n to cause a bit of trouble to the Crimson Dragon Army. However, I didn''t expect Rocky


    to go to Mont City. Thanks to him, I have time to recruit 30, 000 more reinforcements." Alyssa felt that


    luck was on their side once the Timber Deity Empire managed to sessfully get out of the deadlock.


    However, Alyssa was unaware that all of this was caused by the grudge between Rocky and Alston. In


    fact, Alston had managed to pull off a huge favor for the Timber Deity Empire this time around.

 Chapter 710 Real Intentions

    Chapter 710 Real Intentions


    "By any means, we should not underestimate Rocky. He might have seen through our current line of


    defense, meaning he knows our weak areas. If that''s the case, then most likely, he will attack us on our


    border this time. The thirty thousand soldiers we called in for reinforcement are all deployed to attack


    the Crimson Dragon Army. So our defense on the border ispromised. If Rocky attacks us there,


    our cities on that end behind the defense will fall like a house of cards. There wouldn''t be any


    resistance." Woods, tapping his right foot, considered the possible real intentions of Rocky.


    "No, I don''t really think Rocky''s first idea is to attack us only on one side. By the look of things, he''s out


    to hit us from every possible position. The n is to cripple our military, leaving us downright incapable


    of a counter-attack." Alyssa seemed to have wider grasp of Rocky''s real intentions.


    "Okay then. What do you think we should n? How about letting Blood Lord Leo personally take


    charge of this particr battle? It''s a big fight on our hands that we cannot afford to gamble on. Among


    all the generals in our Timber Deity Empire, no one canpete with Leo," Woods proposed.


    Previously Blood Lord Leo had lost a battle or two to Rocky. But Woods believed he had learned


    priceless lessons from the mistakes of those defeats.


    "After failing on his previous attempts, Blood Lord Leo might tend to panic and switch to impulsive


    action instead of sticking to the strategy. Sly fox that Rocky is, such a weakness he will want to exploit


    for his advantage. Also, in our nning, we should simte all possible scenarios with Rocky. To crack


    all the tricks he might have up his sleeves, we need to think out of the box," Alyssa objected, shaking


    her head. But as soon as she finished speaking, an unexpected light shed in her eyes. Woods could


    tell, she hade up with a brilliant idea.


    "So you mean..." Woods couldn''t help but ask.


    "I will personally take charge of the army and face them," Alyssa decided.


    "Why do I have a feeling, you have a personal grudge against Rocky? Anyway, it''s also a good


    countermeasure. After all, you''re the only person we''ve had who has ever challenged Rocky with


    sess. And for that, I''m very proud of you! If you want guaranteed fail-safe strategy, it''s alright to go


    out and do it personally," Woods nudged, smiling calmly. He knew how hardheaded Alyssa could be.


    Like Rocky, she was a difficult person to deal with.


    "If I had known better, I should have killed himst time," Alyssa blurted. Burning with hatred, she bit


    her lips, regretful that she had let Rocky off the hookst time. Unknowingly, she had allowed an


    opportunity to slip right through her fingers. Back then, it would have been a cinch to finish off that prick


    if she had acted more decisively.


    "Didn''t Moon Fox strictly instruct you not to kill Rocky? If my memory serves me right, I think that''s what


    you said at the time," Woods probed. For a fact, he knew why Alyssa had not killed Rocky.


    "Maybe that was just a coincidence. In the circumstances under which everything happened, it was


    easy to misinterpret what Moon Fox had meant," still sulking, Alyssa answered. Even now, Alyssa was


    disturbed that she still could not figure out what Moon Fox meant, to be frank.


    "I think this time, you''d better rify with Moon Fox. Else, you may never put an end to our feuding with


    Rocky. But it''s such a pity that Rocky''s actions appear to leave us no other option but to kill him!"


    Woods said. He still felt a need to extend the benefit of the doubt, hoping that perhaps Rocky would


    have a change of heart and avert a senseless war.


    "He''s not a woman. Why are you so persistent in caring about him?" Alyssa red at Woods. If he


    were not her brother, she would suspect him of being gay.


    "Speaking of women, I''m quite interested in the woman master of the Supernal Stage who is working


    with Rocky." Woods couldn''t help thinking of Sabina. Although he only saw her a few times, he had a


    strong feeling for her, especially when he met her on the Hippo Land under the moon that night. It was


    such an unforgettable scene.


    "Is she the woman who saved Rockyst time?" Alyssa guessed. She knew her brother well and


    wondered, ''How on earth did Sabina find the door to my brother''s heart?''


    Woods, however, nodded without saying anything.


    "Fine, she really is a beautiful woman, and she is powerful, too. Unfortunately, I think she is already


    Rocky''s woman. Otherwise, why did she protect him so desperately? I think you''d better forget


    whatever fantasies you''ve been having about her! Who knows? I might find you someone better. Trust


    me. I''m your sister. Even right now, I can hook you up with Laney, if you''re cool with the idea. One thing


    I''m sure, she is very fond of you," said Alyssa. Today, she was in a chatty mood, which was very rare


    for her.


    "Didn''t Rocky get married to Isis?" Judging from the fresh energy on his face, Woods was interested in


    the topic. Mischievously, he bit the edge of a smile, in an attempt to keep the creeping boyish grin at


    bay.


    "Is there anything out of the ordinary for a man to have more than one wife?" retorted Alyssa.


    "What a pity!" Woods said regretfully.


    "Anyway, if you have a choice to save only one person, between Rocky and that woman, whom would


    you choose?" Alyssa suddenly asked.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "I''m sure... I''d save both. In particr, I''d save Rocky for you," Woods answered with tongue in cheek.


    "No way!" Alyssa protested.


    "Maybe, that''s what Moon Fox meant when he spoke about your destiny. I guess it must have had a


    hunch about you and Rocky having something inmon, a destiny connection of some sort. If it so


    pans out, that would be an exciting idea!" Woods couldn''t help smiling at such a possibility.


    But Alyssa was not impressed at all. The stern gaze she gave him said it all. If Woods were not her


    brother, she would have beaten the bejesus out of him.


    Forgetting that Alyssa was not an ordinary woman, Woods had identally mentioned her taboo. In


    fact, Alyssa was a descendant of the spiritual race and humans, so her physique was also very special.


    She might not be able to have intimate rtions with men for a lifetime. To be exact, no man could


    withstand her strength. She was half-spirit, half-human. A very extraordinary person, she didn''t need a


    man in her life. Love was a kind of pain and torment for her.


    Meanwhile, Rocky was approaching the Timber Deity Empire''s border, ready for war. ording to


    Alyssa''s intelligence, his troops were about twenty thousand, all from the Holy Dragon Empire. That


    was not a big threat to Alyssa. If she confronted them in a man-to-man duel, she was confident of


    winning, hands down. So she quickly assembled twenty thousand soldiers on her side too. And taking


    personal charge of the Timber Deity Empire troops, she set off to confront Rocky and his Crimson


    Dragon Army.


    Alyssa supposed she had seen through Rocky''s n, but in fact, she just fell into Rocky''s careful trap.


    When Alyssa''s army of twenty thousand soldiers blocked the troops of Rocky, they found that Rocky''s


    troops were not twenty thousand, but only ten thousand. At the beginning, there were indeed twenty


    thousand soldiers of the Crimson Dragon Army going straight to the Timber Deity Empire''s border.


    However, half of the military forces led by Commander Wang had to return on the way and encircled


    the rear of the united forces formed by the Timber Deity Empire and the Roaring me Empire.


    At the same time, the Crimson Dragon Army deployed on the line of defense in the Deity Unicorn


    Valley suddenly turned defense into attack. They joined forces with the ten thousand troops in the rear


    of the united forces tounch pincer attack. As twenty thousand forces were dispatched by Alyssa, the


    forces of the united army did not have an advantage. In addition, as they were attacked by Rocky''s


    army from both sides at once, their losses were devastating.


    When Alyssa realized that she had once again fallen into Rocky''s trap, she immediately regretted her


    decision. She was infuriated and wished to tear Rocky into pieces. Theoretically, she should withdraw


    her forces back to the Deity Unicorn Valley to help, but unexpectedly, she continued to chase the


    Crimson Dragon Army led by Rocky with her twenty thousand soldiers.


    Obviously, Alyssa''s persistence in her counter-measure was also out of Rocky''s expectation...

 Chapter 711 A Betrayal Of Information

    Chapter 711 A Betrayal Of Information


    At the onset of darkness, Rocky and his army stationed themselves on a small hill, right across the


    campsite of the Timber Deity Army. The air provided a cool breeze as the bright moon settled above


    them.


    For the past few days, Rocky and Alyssa had each disyed exceptional skills and leadership. It was a


    wild race, as Alyssa chased after Rocky relentlessly. Much as they had fought several minor battles,


    Rocky and his army were always one move ahead. This left Alyssa angry and frustrated.


    Inside the tent, Rocky, Allen, Marin, Louis and the others spent the night discussing what to do next.


    "Contrary to what you said, Alyssa did not retreat. Instead, she and her army chased after us.


    Commander in Chief, I think you underestimated her this time!" Marin said in a sarcastic tone.


    "It looks like Alyssa will not give up on the chase. She will try to capture Rocky, no matter what," Allen


    said as he fixed his eyes on Rocky. This was within reason, because Rocky was a vital figure to the


    Crimson Dragon Army. If Alyssa wanted to defeat the Crimson Dragon Army, she must first deal with


    Rocky and defeat him. Even if there was a slim chance for her to win, she would not give up easily.


    "Am I that charming?" Rocky said with raised eyebrows. A teasing smile spread across his face as he


    looked at the surrounding people.


    "Commander in Chief, if we do not get rid of them, we will soon break into the defense line of the


    Timber Deity Empire," Louis said as he pointed at the location on the terrain map. Since Alyssa''s army


    hunted them down persistently, they had no choice but to advance towards the Timber Deity Empire''s


    defense line. If this went on, they would eventually be cornered and have no choice but to break into


    the enemy''s defense line. Although the defense line did not have enough military forces, it was a point


    of no return the moment they got in.


    "That is a serious problem," Rocky said in a serious tone and nodded.


    "Do you have any suggestions, Louis?" Allen asked.


    "For now, our only chance is to take advantage of this area which is less than three miles away from


    the Timber Deity Empire''s defense line." Louis pointed at an area and continued, "The terrain in this


    area isplicated and routes here are roundabout. We can take advantage of it to shake off the


    Timber Deity Empire army. We could also change our direction and avoid entering their defense line."


    "Great. Let''s do it." Rocky nodded.


    "Who''s there?" Allen shouted and turned his head to look out of the tent.


    "Head Allen, what''s wrong?" Rocky asked as he followed Allen''s gaze.


    "I thought I heard footsteps approach the tent, but it looks like I was wrong. Maybe I was just hearing


    things." Allen shook his head and frowned.


    "I hope we can get away from that annoying woman. As long as the joint army of the Timber Deity


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Empire and the Roaring me Empire is defeated, the Timber Deity Empire will no longer be a threat


    to the Crimson Dragon Army," Rocky said firmly. Although Alyssa was still after him, what was more


    important was that his n seeded. The only thing he needed to do now was get rid of Alyssa and


    go back.


    Meanwhile, several people remained hidden in the dense forest not far from the hill. They were


    motionless and stood gazing at the camp.


    Before long, a figure emerged from under the ground and stood in front of the people. With his hands


    sped in front of him, he narrated, "Your Royal Highness, Rocky Bai ns to escape using a


    secluded area less than three miles away from the Timber Deity Empire''s defense line. They n to


    use the difficult terrain to throw off the Timber Deity Empire army."


    It was Alston together with a few of his trusted subordinates. They followed the Crimson Dragon Army


    all this time.


    "Really? Barry, give this information to the Timber Deity Empire as soon as possible," Alston instructed


    the ck-robed spirit maniptor who was standing behind him.


    The ck-robed spirit maniptor immediately disappeared.


    "When will the people you have arranged to deal with Rocky arrive?" Alston continued to ask.


    "I got news that they will arrive tomorrow morning."


    "Very well. Rocky, I will not let you escape this time," Alston said in a serious tone.


    Meanwhile, Alyssa was focused on studying the terrain map inside her tent. Frustrated, she remained


    clueless about Rocky''s nned routes even after working on the map for the past few days. She knew


    Rocky could always find hidden routes to get rid of her and her army. This filled her with more hate and


    bitterness.


    "Your Royal Highness, someone is here to see you. He says he has with him very important


    information about the Crimson Dragon Army." An armed guard hurried in with the message.


    "Information about the Crimson Dragon Army? Who is he?" Alyssa raised her head and asked the


    guard.


    "I don''t recognize him. He turned up out of nowhere." The guard shook his head.


    After a moment of hesitation, Alyssa ordered, "Bring him in."


    The ck-robed spirit maniptor entered the tent, surrounded by several guards.


    "Who are you?" asked Alyssa. The ck-robed spirit maniptor did not look weak, and was not from


    the Timber Deity Empire, so Alyssa remained cautious.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, Your Royal Highness. I have a piece of information that will help you defeat


    the Crimson Dragon Army," the ck-robed spirit maniptor answered in a very calm tone.


    "How can I be sure that you were not sent by the Crimson Dragon Army to deceive me?" As expected,


    Alyssa was doubtful of him.


    "I am just a messenger. The choice is yours, Your Royal Highness. The Crimson Dragon Army will take


    the route three miles away from the Timber Deity Empire''s defense line to shake off your army. If you


    want to defeat the Crimson Dragon Army, this is the best time to arrange an ambush and finish the


    entire force. They are ignorant and unsuspecting; they could easily fall into your trap." The ck-robed


    spirit maniptor delivered the information to Alyssa and left right after.


    "Who is he?" After the ck-robed spirit maniptor disappeared, Alyssa stayed inside the tent and


    did not pursue him. His identity puzzled her and made her wonder why he shared the information. She


    suspected that it was one of Rocky''s schemes, but then realized it was unnecessary for him to y


    such a trick.


    Alyssa was troubled. She was at a loss whether she should believe the information or not.


    The next morning, Rocky continued to lead the army forward, while the Timber Deity Empire army


    chased after them closely. After a few days, Rocky and his army arrived at the said area. From a bird''s-


    eye view, the entire terrain was like a spinning top withplicated twists and turns. It was surrounded


    by a dark, dense forest, and there were dangerous-looking streams and valleys everywhere.


    "Louis, it depends on you now," Rocky said to Louis. He knew only Louis could navigate through the


    needed to get away from the Timber Deity Empire army as soon as possible.


    Louis nodded. He took out apass from his pocket and started leading the way.


    After a few hours of walking, the spies watching behind them reported to Rocky that the Timber Deity


    Empire army was no longer chasing them.

 Chapter 712 Being Ambushed

    Chapter 712 Being Ambushed


    When it was dark, Rocky told all the soldiers to rest where they were. It was already too dark and it


    would be dangerous for them to continue to march. They would move forward again after dawn.


    When he saw that Rocky was leaning against a tree all alone, Allen walked over immediately and


    asked, "Commander in Chief, I heard that you would immediately return to the Imperial City after


    winning against the Timber Deity Empire, is this true?"


    "I have noment on that matter. Let''s wait first until we win," Rocky said and smiled. In fact, he


    didn''t n to go to the Imperial City so soon. The reason he had promised Lance that he would return


    to the Imperial City was that he just wanted to satisfy him.


    "After you return to the Imperial City, I wonder when I will have the chance to work with you again. It''s


    really a pleasure to work with you, Commander in Chief! I will never forget this." The two hadn''t spent a


    long time together, but Allen felt like they had been through life and death together for decades already.


    Even when he was working with Lance, Allen didn''t have this kind of feeling. This feeling was new and


    pretty strange.


    "Do not worry, I am sure that there will definitely be an opportunity for us to work together again in the


    future. But after winning against the Timber Deity Empire, won''t you also leave the Crimson Dragon


    Group too?" Rocky knew that someone like Allen would not participate in any of the small battles. After


    the fight with the Timber Deity Empire, Allen would not stay either.


    "The n is that I might go back to the Ji n first. If only Sabina coulde with me. My brother is


    always so concerned about her. He regretted that he let Sabina run away from home back then," Allen


    said as he let out a deep sigh. He really wanted Sabina toe home with him. He knew that his


    brother also missed Sabina very much.


    "If you don''t mind me asking, why did she run away from home?" Rocky asked curiously when he


    heard what Allen said.


    "It''s all because of my brother. And actually, it also has something to do with Alston," Allen said warily.


    "Oh, can you tell me about that?" Rocky questioned closely.


    "Frankly speaking, I shouldn''t have told you about this. After all, this is a family matter. However, I think


    you may help us persuade her toe home, Commander in Chief." After some hesitation, Allen told


    Rocky the whole story why Sabina ran away from home.


    "Oh, I see. No wonder she has such a bad temper. I understand more clearly now. It seems that she


    has been abused and mentally oppressed since she was a child." After hearing the whole story, Rocky


    began to realize that the life Sabina led was totally different from an ordinary person''s. Although she


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    was born of fairly well-to-do parents, her life was like being in prison.


    "Exactly! But a vicious tiger will not eat its cubs. My brother truly regrets it now. He only hopes that


    Sabina will return to the Ji n. He also intends to let her take over the position of the leader of Ji n


    if shees back," Allen said with a nod.


    "I don''t think it will be that easy for her to go back. But for your sake, I will persuade her," Rocky said


    sincerely. But of course, he was not doing this for nothing. If Sabina could return to the Ji n and


    be their leader, then he would get their support, especially with Sabina''s and his current


    rtionship. No matter what would happen to him in the future, he believed that she would help him. In


    this way, he would have the Ji n to back him up. This was not a bad thing.


    "Thank you, Commander in Chief. If you don''t mind, we can be sworn brothers in private," Allen


    suggested. He was very grateful to Rocky.


    "Sworn brothers? You must be kidding. You are a senior to me. If we call each other brothers, then I will


    be Sabina''s uncle. This does not seem good!" Rocky didn''t expect that Allen would want to be


    sworn brothers with him. After all, Allen was a big shot in the Holy Dragon Empire. He felt extremely


    ttered that Allen was willing to call him brother.


    "You don''t have to care so much about small matters like this, Commander in Chief. In fact,


    Commander in Chief Lance and I are friends in private and we call each other brothers too. I think you


    are a decent man, and I like you very much. Although it is true that I''m much older than you, I really


    admire your courage and boldness." Allen really appreciated Rocky. If not, he wouldn''t have thought of


    being sworn brothers with him in the first ce.


    "Well, since you don''t mind, I will recognize you as my brother from now on," Rocky responded briskly.


    It was a great benefit to have a brother at the Supernal Stage.


    "It is already amazing that you have such a powerful strength at your age. I am sure that in no time,


    you will also be a great spirit maniptor. And perhaps sooner orter you will wield absolute


    power and dominate a part of the country," Allen said to Rocky enthusiastically.


    "I''m far behind you. When the timees that I have the same strength as yours, then I might have a


    chance," Rocky said as he smiled calmly.


    At this point, Sabina came from the other side. She rarely showed up these days. Of course, she was


    hiding in the dark to secretly protect Rocky.


    "Hello, Sabina. I will leave you two alone." When he saw that Sabina was walking towards them, Allen


    knew that she was looking for Rocky. So, he quickly left to give the two some privacy.


    "What''s up?" Rocky asked.


    "Your seal hasn''t been consolidated for a few days. I''m afraid that it will be weakened," Sabina said.


    "I can''t take this into consideration for the meantime. I feel good, so it should be okay." Rocky knew that


    at this critical moment, he couldn''t just stay with Sabina and consolidate the seal.


    "Then please tell me if you feel that something is wrong," Sabina said worriedly.


    "Alright. By the way, I have noticed that you are more talkative now than before. You have never acted


    like this before," Rocky said. He looked at Sabina with a sly smile on his face.


    Upon hearing that, Sabina gave him a cold and dark look and turned to leave.


    "As a matter of fact, you are so much better now than before. I really prefer the present you," Rocky


    shouted at the back of Sabina.


    "Oh, who cares!" Sabina turned and retorted. Then she quickened her pace and left.


    "It''s amusing how women always say yes and mean no." The corners of Rocky''s mouth lifted into a


    yful smirk.


    After dawn, Rocky continued to lead the army forward. After several hours of marching, they were


    about to leave the area. As long as they left the area, they would be able topletely shake off the


    pursuers of the Timber Deity Empire.


    However, everything seemed to go so smoothly that Rocky had a feeling of uneasiness.


    Just as they were about to leave a pathway, three streams of people suddenly appeared from the three


    forks at the end of the pathway. They looked rather fierce and intimidating.


    "Alert! There''s an ambush!" Rocky was startled and nned to retreat. But they found that there were


    also a group of soldiersing at them from their rear.


    "Let''s see where you are going to flee this time, Rocky Bai! You cannot escape."


    At this moment, a beautiful figure appeared above Rocky''s head. Then, the figure dropped from the sky


    like a fairy andnded in front of him.

 Chapter 713 Unafraid Of Death

    Chapter 713 Unafraid Of Death


    "Alyssa..." Rocky''s eyes shuttered immediately at the sight of Alyssa, and all emotions were wiped off


    his face.


    "Surprised? I saw through all of your ns," Alyssa taunted him. All the while, she had on a wide and


    menacing smirk that set off her lovely murderous eyes.


    "How did you get here so fast? Your troops should''ve fallen behind a while back," Rocky asked


    although he didn''t expect an answer from her convoluted mind. It did surprise him that the Timber Deity


    Empire forces could ambush them so urately. The enemy forces should have already been left far


    behind, but no, they were right there, where they shouldn''t have been. The only way that the enemy


    could arrive earlier than them¡ªand with enough time to spare that they could lurk around in ambush¡ª


    was if they knew the path that they would take. But how did they know which route they would take?


    "Did you think that I would fall for your petty trick?" Alyssa fixed Rocky with an icy, unimpressed re,


    as one would give a misbehaving child. But although she belittled his ns, she knew that they would


    probably have fallen for his trick, if not for the mysterious, ck-robed, spirit maniptor who revealed


    the intelligence to her. It happened this way: one day, a spirit maniptor clothed in ck robe gave


    her the information about the Crimson Dragon Army. She doubted the information at first, but then, she


    decided to divide her army into two. She set aside one group to pursue the Crimson Dragon Army led


    by Rocky, while the other group was sent on a roundabout way to this route, where she predicted that


    the Crimson Dragon Army would pass by in their effort to avoid the defense line of the Timber Deity


    Empire.


    "I didn''t expect that this game of cat and mouse would end so soon. But, even if you have caught me,


    there is no chance that the Timber Deity Empire would win," Rocky said with a cold smile. Even though


    they were caught off-guard by Alyssa, who had seen through their ns unexpectedly, he appeared


    calm and level-headed. There was no trace of anxiety or weakness in his unruffled appearance. But


    internally, his mind was running in circles, as he tried to figure out how Alyssa saw through their ns.


    "You are wrong. If I get rid of you, the Crimson Dragon Army will fall under my control sooner orter.


    You were lucky that you escapedst time in the deste vige, but this time, your luck can''t save you


    anymore!" Rocky''s shoulder tensed minutely. It seemed like Alyssa was dead-set on killing him, and


    this time Rocky didn''t have any back-up ns.


    "Commander in Chief, we have no choice. We need to break through the encirclement with our full


    efforts," Allen, who was standing by Rocky''s side, suddenly spoke up.


    At the same time, four members of the Elite Regiment at the Heavenly Stage immediately gathered and


    prepared as well.


    "Wait... I think someone leaked information about us to Alyssa, and that''s how she found out about our


    ns. She deliberately divided her forces into two groups and assigned one to ambush us here while


    the other one pursued us behind. If that''s the case, she might have arranged massive forces here to


    wait for us, while the weaker forces are stationed behind us. She has only ten thousand forces, so


    things aren''t as bad as they seem." Rocky nodded to himself, as he started to realize what Alyssa


    might have done. He hastily turned to his men and ordered, "All soldiers! Attention! Turn back and


    break through the encirclement!"


    As soon as they heard the order, the Crimson Dragon Army moved as one to obey.


    "Head Allen, please lead the troops and open us a path with Commander Marin and the four Elite


    Regiment members. I''ll direct the defense in the back," Rocky ordered his trustedmanders. At that


    point, he needed to lead at the rear of the army, so the others must take up his mantle to lead in front.


    Allen and Marin along with the four Elite Regiment members turned around quickly and stationed


    themselves in front of the Crimson Dragon Army soldiers, who had already turned back and were


    awaiting further orders from them. In the blink of an eye, they started to fight against the soldiers who


    were in their path.


    Meanwhile, Alyssa ordered her soldiers tounch an attack on the Crimson Dragon Army from both


    sides. In response, Rocky immediatelymanded his thousands of forces in the back to form a


    defense line, which would resist the attack of the Timber Deity Empire army.


    The two troops engaged in a bloody and fierce battle across the narrow pathway. From far away, the


    colors of the troops blended into one, until everything was bathed in crimson, even the very dirt on


    which they fought.


    The spirit maniptors and spirit-manipted beasts of the two sides had joined the battle as well, as


    the soldiers of both sides fought to the death. The troops seemed of equal strength at first, but the


    Crimson Dragon Army gradually gained the advantage due to their harmonious coboration. Allen, a


    master at the Supernal Stage, charged forward, as Rocky and Sabina fought at the rear. What one


    defense and offense.


    And just as Rocky had expected, the forces of the Timber Deity Empire that were blocking them from


    the rear were weak. Thus, once the Crimson Dragon Army turned around, they easily overtook their


    enemies, but the pathway was too narrow, which made it unsuitable for an all-out fight. Hence, their


    breakout was significantly slowed.


    Of course, the Timber Deity Empire army was no pushover. Under Alyssa''smand, they tried their


    best to stop the Crimson Dragon Army from moving too fast.


    This battle was also a battle of wits between Alyssa and Rocky, a battle that would show which of them


    was better as a leader.


    After a three-hour fighting, the Crimson Dragon Army finally broke through their enemies, but they lost


    more than five thousand soldiers. Although the Timber Deity Empire lost almost the same number of


    soldiers, they had another ten thousand forces that would arrive at any time. And so, despite their


    sessful escape from the encirclement, the Crimson Dragon Army was in a dire situation.


    It was getting dark when the Crimson Dragon Army finally distanced themselves from the Timber Deity


    Empire army under Rocky''s direction. However, the Timber Deity Empire army was still in pursuit.


    "Commander in Chief, I found a secret route nearby. If we choose this path, perhaps we can finally get


    away from the Timber Deity Empire army," at this time, Louis, who had been studying the topographic


    map, immediately reported to Rocky.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Really?" Rocky perked up after he heard Louis'' information, so he almost ran towards the said man.


    He saw that Louis had drawn a line on the topographic map.


    "Louis, are you sure that if we take this route, we can escape the pursuit of the Timber Deity Empire


    army?" Rocky asked just to be certain, for he knew that every decision he made could cost thousands


    of lives. In just one day, more than five thousand soldiers had lost their lives, but he couldn''t save them.


    As themander in chief of the whole army, Rocky felt this loss to his core. He was used to seeing


    blood and sacrifices in battles, but it didn''t mean that he had grown callous. He still wanted to protect


    the surviving soldiers.


    "There should be no problem." Louis nodded.


    "If we go directly to the secret route, we will be easily detected. We should leave some soldiers here to


    distract the enemy''s attention to make sure everything is safe. I could take some soldiers to attract


    them and cover you and the others so that you can secretly leave," Allen suggested.


    "No, you don''t need to do that. I am Alyssa''s target, and she won''t be tricked like that. It has to be me."


    Rocky shook his head firmly.


    "You''re themander in chief of the Crimson Dragon Army. How could you be the bait? And it''s a


    suicide mission to attract the enemy''s attention," Marin immediately protested. She couldn''t just watch,


    while Rocky decided to do something so dangerous.


    "Marin is right. Commander in Chief, please let me do it," Allen agreed with Marin.


    "I am themander in chief. I make decisions," Rocky answered firmly before he stood up and


    walked towards the soldiers who were resting. He called out to them and said, "To ensure the safety of


    the whole army, I need fifty people together with me, to draw back the enemy. This is a dangerous


    mission, and I cannot assure your safety, so I won''t force you. Remember, this is not an order. This is


    only a personal request!" Rocky studied his soldiers with an intense expression. He didn''t want to risk


    any more of his soldiers, but he needed more people toplete this task.


    Meanwhile, all the soldiers fell silent when Rocky spoke, but as soon as he was done speaking, a


    ruckus immediately erupted. They exchanged uncertain nces, as nobody dared to stand up at first.

 Chapter 714 Live And Die Side By Side

    Chapter 714 Live And Die Side By Side


    "Commander in Chief, please let us go with you..." At that moment, two men stood up as one of them


    spoke with a sincere tone.


    "You two..." With curious eyes, Rocky looked over to the direction where the voice came from. To his


    surprise, Rocky saw that the people who stood up were Thor and Joss.


    They hadn''t often seen each other even since Rocky had transferred Thor and Joss from the logistics


    camp to here. However, whenever Rocky needed them, they would definitely show up. Although they


    used to live under the same roof, they were of totally different status now. Nheless, Rocky had


    always appreciated their enthusiasm and persistence.


    "I swear to follow you anywhere, Commander in Chief."


    "Me too!"


    "I don''t care even if we need to risk our lives. I''m ready to risk everything!"


    After Thor and Joss took the lead with their bravery, a group of people also stood up. Several moments


    willing to follow Rocky to perform the dangerous task.


    "You guys..." When he saw how many were willing to support him, Rocky was quite moved. He didn''t


    expect that even in the face of danger, the soldiers would still support him and be willing to risk their


    lives with him.


    Seeing this, Allen and the others did not say anything. They knew deep inside that Rocky had be


    the soul of the Crimson Dragon Army and he was even more important than the Commander in Chief


    Lance. The soldiers of the Crimson Dragon Army supported him very much. Of course, it was because


    of Rocky''s charm and the courage he exhibited every time there was danger. That was also the reason


    why the soldiers of the Crimson Dragon Army could escape from death every time and turn the tide


    against the Timber Deity Empire.


    Because of the limited time, Rocky quickly started his ns. With a quick nce, he immediately


    selected fifty soldiers with good physical strength. And since Thor and Joss bravely insisted on


    following him, he also took them with him.


    "Commander in Chief, I, along with four other members of the Elite Regiment, am in charge of


    protecting you..." As he noticed that Rocky was ready, Allen proposed at once. After all, the top


    responsibility of the Elite Regiment was to protect the Commander in Chief.


    "No, you guys must be responsible for bringing the remaining troops back to the main camp. Do your


    best to ensure that they are safe," Rocky said as he gave a meaningful look to Sabina.


    "I have promised Commander in Chief Lance that no matter what happens, I will protect you. If


    something bad were to happen to you, how can I exin it to him?" Allen frowned because he knew


    Rocky''s ns were dangerous. Without his protection, the consequences would be hazardous.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not that easy to kill. I can keep myself safe." Rocky patted Allen on his shoulder.


    Allen opened his mouth and was about to say something. However, Sabina immediately cut him off.


    "Uncle Allen, don''t worry. I will make sure to keep him safe. Why don''t you just do as he said?" Sabina


    said with a stern voice.


    Although he hesitated for a while, Allen nodded his head in agreement. Nheless, he still reminded


    Rocky to be careful.


    "Hey, I want toe with you too," Marin proposed with petty voice.


    "No. Just go with Allen and the others." Rocky shook his head. With such a dangerous task ahead of


    them, he didn''t want to put Marin in danger. Otherwise, he couldn''t exin it to Isis.


    "No! I want to go with you!" Marin eximed firmly.


    "Why are you so stubborn? Didn''t you say you would listen to my orders before you came here?"


    Rocky''s face darkened as he stared at Marin.


    "But the situation has changed! You are going to carry out such a dangerous task. How could I just


    leave without doing anything? Let me help you. I''m not afraid of death!" Marin argued with a concerned


    tone. With creased eyebrows, she was worried that Rocky would be in danger. As such, she wanted to


    do something to help him. Of course, her protective emotions were mostly because of her love for


    Rocky. If a woman had a crush on a man, then she would do crazy things for him.


    At the same time, Rocky also winked at Sabina.


    At the sight of that, Sabina leaped and appeared behind Marin. With quick movements, she sealed


    Marin''s energy meridians with her spiritual power. At once, Marin lost her strength and consciousness


    as she fell into Rocky''s arms.


    "Allen, please take care of her. Don''t unseal her meridians until she''s safe." Rocky then passed Marin


    to Allen.


    Allen simply nodded in agreement.


    "Commander in Chief, maybe I can help you. Please let mee with you," Louis pleaded with a


    sincere tone.


    "Don''t you need to lead the way for Allen and the others?" Rocky turned and looked at Louis.


    "Although the route that Allen and the others nned to take was quite secluded, all they need to do


    was walk south. As long as they walk in the right direction, everything would be fine. However, if you


    want to lure the soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire, you have to take a ratherplicated route,"


    Louis replied in detail.


    "Is that so?" Rocky hesitated as he raised an eyebrow.


    "Commander in Chief, you have been very kind to me. You''ve given me the opportunity to prove my


    skills. And now, I can use what I''ve learned to repay your kindness. Please, let me go with you," Louis


    pleaded with great enthusiasm.


    Rocky had no choice but to nod his head and agree. Although the mission was extremely dangerous, it


    did not mean that they would definitely fail. They would need all the help they could get if they wanted


    to stand a chance. If they were lucky, they might be able to get rid of the pursuing forces of the Timber


    Deity Empire.


    Therefore, before dawn, Rocky asked Allen to bring the rest of the troops to go south. As the others


    retreated, he and the other fifty people waited for the forces of the Timber Deity Empire.


    As the sun was about to rise, the pursuers of the Timber Deity Empire appeared in front of Rocky and


    hisrades. A ck shadow loomed from far away and slowly approached them.


    "You really are a vicious woman, Alyssa! If you can catch up with me, I will take yourst name. Ha-ha!"


    Rocky immediately shouted out loud as soon as he saw the giant shadow approached them from afar.


    After she heard what Rocky had just said, Alyssa trembled with anger. With furious eyes, she


    immediately ordered all the soldiers to surround them.


    When he noticed that the soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire were about to surround them, Rocky and


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    his men, led by Louis, immediately headed to the west. Nheless, they were followed closely by the


    soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire.


    However, Alyssa was well prepared. She had dispatched some troops in advance to ambush Rocky


    and waited for him to fall into the trap.


    But the strange thing was that Alyssa didn''t chase after Rocky herself. Otherwise, it was not that


    difficult for her to find him. Obviously, she had other ns or she just wanted to torture him slowly to


    vent her anger.


    In that way, Rocky and hispanions were attacked continuously as they ran west. However, with the


    help of Sabina, they were able to break out of the encirclement. Nheless, some of the fifty people


    were still injured or even killed after a day of struggle.


    "Commander in Chief, after climbing over this mountain, we should be able to leave this ce," Louis


    said as he stared at the long mountain range before his eyes.


    Rocky nodded and turned back to look at the exhausted soldiers behind him. A frown painted his weary


    face as he was not sure if there would be any more enemies ahead. They were already too weak to


    defend themselves from any other attacks. The situation was too critical!

 Chapter 715 Gave Away Their Whereabouts

    Chapter 715 Gave Away Their Whereabouts


    While Rocky was being attacked by the pursuers of the Timber Deity Empire, the news about him


    shocked the Pce City of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    After Rocky sessfully attracted twenty thousand military forces of the Timber Deity Empire, the


    Timber Deity Empire became weaker than the Crimson Dragon Army in battle in the Deity Unicorn


    Valley. Thus, the Roaring me Empire suffered a great loss. In order to keep military forces, the


    Roaring me Empire announced to withdraw the army.


    As the Roaring me Empire withdrew the army, the military forces of the Timber Deity Empire in the


    Deity Unicorn Valley became weak. The Crimson Dragon Army once again gained a huge advantage


    and they sessfully defeated the Timber Deity Empire.


    When the news reached the Pce City, the emperor and the military officials of the Holy Dragon


    Empire heaved a sigh of relief. They were impressed once again by Rocky''s capacity and leadership.


    Back then Mont City had been upied and Alston had been dreadfully defeated by Alyssa. Therefore,


    they lost the advantage that the Crimson Dragon Army fought hard to win.


    This defeat resulted in some royal family members and people in the Pce City doubting Alston''s


    ability. As a matter of fact, losing the battle between the Holy Dragon Empire and the Timber Deity


    Empire was worse than losing Mont City. After all, losing a battle could cause many problems. It could


    even cause the sess of the Timber Deity Empire''s secret conspiracy.


    Alston was unable to keep the advantage of the Crimson Dragon Army. What''s worse he had given the


    Timber Deity Empire a chance to turn the tables. If the Holy Dragon Empire had lost the battle, Alston


    would have undoubtedly been the one to me.


    Besides, Lena told the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire that there would be a catastrophe in the


    Holy Dragon Empire. He was worried that the catastrophe might be a result of being defeated by the


    Timber Deity Empire.


    Therefore, the emperor and the military officials of the Holy Dragon Empire had been worrying about it


    even before the news came. They prepared for it and they were even ready to send reinforcements.


    Butter on, Rocky put their mind at ease all on his own.


    And even before the news came, the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire just received information that


    Rocky unexpectedly defeated the army of the Holy Sea Empire without any reinforcements but with the


    help of the troops of Yu City and Heaven Unicorn City, and the soldiers he recruited there. And after a


    negotiation, Rocky took back Mont City.


    So, the two pieces of newsing one after the other shocked the emperor a lot. He thought that


    Rocky was really an impressive and talented man. No wonder why Lance really appreciated Rocky to


    the point where he let Rocky marry his daughter.


    In addition to the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire, all the military officials of the Holy Dragon


    Empire were also interested in Rocky. If the battle in Evian City had made him a striking figure, taking


    Mont City back and turning the tables made him a big shot that the Holy Dragon Empire could not


    ignore.


    But at that time, Rocky, who had solved the great crisis for the Crimson Dragon Army and the Holy


    Dragon Empire, was in a dangerous situation.


    To get rid of the siege of the Timber Deity Empire, he had to climb over another mountain. So he led a


    group of people who could hardly fight into a secret jungle and there they took a rest.


    "Here you go, Commander in Chief." Thor handed a kettle to Rocky.


    "Thank you. How''s Joss?" Rocky asked worriedly.


    "He is badly injured. I''m afraid that he will lose his leg if it cannot be healed in time." Thor shook his


    head and deeply sighed.


    Rocky''s heart sank. He couldn''t help but clench his fist around the kettle''s handle. Obviously, he was


    very worried for his men. He knew that those generals and soldiers including Thor and Joss had been


    prepared for any attack, but he still felt depressed when he saw them fall down one by one.


    "Commander in Chief, something is happening up ahead," the spirit maniptor, who was responsible


    for guarding them, reported.


    Rocky immediately stood up when he heard this and looked around. Soon enough, he sensed an aura


    of the Heavenly Stage from three people.


    "Oh gosh. Heree the pursuers. Everyone, run!" Rocky cried.


    But before they could run away, they had already been surrounded by so many people, including three


    masters of the Heavenly Stage.


    "Atst, we have finally found you, Rocky." A person calmly walked towards Rocky from behind the


    three masters of the Heavenly Stage.


    "Woods!" Rocky''s eyes widened in utter shock. The person turned out to be Woods instead of Alyssa.


    "It''s impressive that you even served as a bait in person just to distract the pursuers of the Timber Deity


    Empire. Unfortunately, someone has been informing us of your whereabouts. So, I''m afraid that you


    won''t be able to get rid of us at all," Woods stated with a serious look on his face. The reason why he


    was able toe here was that he had gotten some inside information. It was obvious that someone


    intentionally led them to find where Rocky was.


    "What?" Rocky was shocked by what Woods had said. No wonder the pursuers of the Timber Deity


    Empire could block them no matter where they went. It turned out that someone had revealed their


    whereabouts. But he knew that those who were following him did not have any chance to do that. Who


    had been leaking the information to the Timber Deity Empire? Rocky wanted to know who the


    informant was.


    Rocky suddenly felt uneasy. Obviously, he had been targeted by someone from the very beginning,


    and he was sure that he knew who this someone was.


    "Alston. I am quite sure that it must be Alston!" Angry as he was, he was determined to get themselves


    out of the situation first.


    Rocky looked around and found that Woods had brought a few people with him, including three


    masters of the Heavenly Stage. Obviously, they were much more powerful than Rocky''s team.


    Under this situation, it was too difficult for Rocky to break out of the encirclement!


    "Rocky, you can''t get out of this situation. I am telling you that you''d better surrender! As long as you


    surrender, take my word that I can guarantee the safety of the others." Woods stared at Rocky and


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    tried to persuade him since he knew that it was a good chance to make Rocky pledge allegiance to


    him. He would not miss this opportunity for any reason.


    After saying that, Woods looked at Sabina who was next to Rocky. Sabina didn''t say anything, but she


    was staring at the three masters of the Heavenly Stage. He knew that Sabina was too strong for the


    three masters of the Heavenly Stage. But as long as they could stall Sabina, Rocky and the others


    would not be able to escape.


    "Are you out of your mind? No way!" Rocky''s face darkened with rage, and he nodded at Sabina.


    Sabina summoned Duchess Silver to help her. At the same time, Rocky summoned Uriah and


    Rubygon. They tried to break through from the west side.

 Chapter 716 You Have Guts

    Chapter 716 You Have Guts


    Woods had long set up an invisible, both in the air and on thend, so he could prevent Rocky from


    escaping. He cast a nce at the three masters of the Heavenly Stage, who summoned their spirit-


    manipted beasts to fight Sabina and her Duchess Silver with a joint effort. Sabina was busy fighting


    with them, which slowed her progress in breaking out of the encirclement.


    At the same time, arrows were raining in all directions like a storm, and even though Rocky and Uriah


    tried to protect others with all their might, people were falling like flies beside them. Soon, most of them


    had died, leaving only about twenty of them.


    "Surround them!" Woods ordered his men when he felt that it was the right time. Numerous figures


    barricaded Rocky and his soldiers so tightly that it was impossible to break out.


    Just a few feet away, Sabina was still fighting with the three master-hands. Although she sessfully


    injured one and she wasn''t in any danger of losing, their fight had been going on for so long that it had


    cost her too much physical and spiritual power. Thus, herbat power had been greatly weakened,


    and now, she was unable to back Rocky up.


    "Commander in Chief, please leave us and get out of here with Commander Sabina!" Thor, who was


    covered with wounds all over his body, shouted to Rocky, as he helped Joss who was badly-injured. It


    was a calcted move on his part, and what he believed was a necessary sacrifice, as it would be


    much easier for Rocky and Sabina to escape on their own.


    "Please go, Commander in Chief. Please leave as soon as you can! We will cover for you!" The rest of


    the soldiers also shouted. None of them looked scared at the thought of death. Instead, they appeared


    calm and focused on the fight and Rocky''s survival.


    Rocky felt warmth envelop him. His hands were trembling as he held the Frozen Wind Dagger, and it


    was the first time that he had felt loved and cared for. At such a crucial moment of life and death, his


    men were willing to save his life at the cost of theirs. But he couldn''t just go alone. No, he couldn''t leave


    these people behind.


    "Rocky!" Sabina also shouted, which added to the pressure that he was already feeling. No decision


    could make both sides happy at that point, as Rocky couldn''t leave all the remaining soldiers behind,


    but he couldn''t bring them with him either. It was hard for Sabina to decide too, but her priority right


    then was to keep Rocky safe and sound. Thus, she had to put his safety above all else.


    "No, I won''t leave without them!" Rocky replied before she could say anything, shaking his head firmly.


    Sabina sighed at that. She knew that he couldn''t be reasoned with at that moment, but she couldn''t let


    him do as he wished. So, she strengthened her power and threw a strong force of ice to the two


    master-hands surrounding her, and in the blink of an eye, she dashed to him.


    "Don''t me me for this, Rocky," Sabina grumbled and reached out both hands to hit him, counting on


    the element of surprise to seed.


    Rocky was dumbstruck for a second. He hadn''t expected Sabina to take him away by force.


    However, things weren''t developing in the direction Sabina expected, as something radically


    unexpected happened.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    She felt a mighty force sweep over from behind her, and instantly, she was frozen and unable to move.


    A cold and menacingugh echoed in the same direction. "Oh, Woods, is this the woman you''re having


    a crush on?"


    At once, any reaction on Rocky''s face disappeared, as he turned to look at the speaker with an


    apathetic expression. None of them noticed Alyssa, who was able to approach them, and even Rocky


    failed to sense herpletely. ''What if she hadn''t announced her presence? What else could she have


    done?'' A shudder ran down his spine at the thought.


    Alyssa petted Sabina''s frozen cheeks and caressed down along her neck. She drew her red lips near


    to Sabina''s ears and whispered, as if she was admiring a piece of artwork, "She''s glorious. Look at her


    delicate skin. It feels like silk. You have a fine taste in women, Woods!"


    Meanwhile, Sabina was trembling all over. She had just witnessed the power of a cultivator at the


    Divine Stage, as Alyssa controlled her instantly. She had tried to collect her energy to escape from her


    clutches, but she couldn''t do anything. All she could do was stand there and let Alyssa take advantage


    of her.


    "Alyssa, please control yourself," Woods sighed, shaking his head, as he wondered what his elder


    sister was up to.


    "Your target is me, Alyssa. Let her go, and I will be all yours," Rocky hastily offered, his eyes dted in


    anxiety. After all, Alyssa was crazy and impulsive, so there was no way to tell what she was going to


    do.


    "Wow, you''re so nice to her. I thought you would run for your life! I can''t believe that you would trade


    yourself for her. But now that I know it''s what you want, I don''t want to do that anymore. Since she''s


    important to you, I want to see how distressed you will be when I end her life! That would be


    wonderfully entertaining," Alyssa said lowly, with a cruel grin painted on her immacte features. She


    appeared calm on the outside, but everyone could tell that she could explode any second. As cruel as


    she was, she had enough power to back that up, which made her an extremely difficult enemy.


    "Don''t listen to her, Rocky. Please use your power and leave," Sabina managed to say. She


    remembered that Rocky had a special ability to be invisible, and he could use it to run away to safety.


    "Commander in Chief, please go! Don''t let our sacrifice be in vain. Please save yourself!" Thor echoed


    loudly. At the moment, he and other twenty people were surrounded closely, and they couldn''t escape


    even if they had wings.


    "You''re going to escape alone? Oh, just forget about it! Do you think you can escape from me? Moon


    Fox!" Alyssa gathered her spiritual force to open her Magic Spiritual Space, and one red light got out


    after another. The red lights intertwined and formed a translucent light barrier, which covered the whole


    area about a few meters around.


    "I''m sorry, but you can''t escape no matter which method you may take. So, just wait patiently for your


    death. Oh, but I won''t do it quickly. I will kill all these people, one by one, in front of you. I believe it will


    be a feast for you to watch their blood run from their bodies. By then, you will be begging me to kill you!


    How about that?" Alyssa said with a crazed expression on her face as if the very thought of Rocky


    suffering brought her ecstasy.


    "The truth is I never entertained the idea of leaving alone. I am here. If you want my life,e and take


    it. And since every minute I live seems like torture to you, why don''t you kill me now?" Rocky knew that


    it would be a mistake to show his care for the others, so he decided to provoke her instead. At least, in


    that way, there would be a slim chance for the others to live.


    "You have guts! Unfortunately, you''re going to die soon, so I''ll be merciful and let you live longer. Don''t


    you appreciate my kindness?" Alyssa let out a pleasantugh. It looked like she was having the best


    time of her life at that moment.


    "You''re such a freak. I don''t think you''ll find a man who will want to marry you! If any man will be blind


    enough to fall in love with you, he will lead a life that''s no better than death!" Rocky sneered, ring at


    Alyssa.


    Alyssa''s beautiful face twitched upon Rocky''s words. Immediately, she waved her hand and a strong


    spiritual force turned into a light shadow, which rushed to Rocky at an extreme speed.


    Bang! He didn''t even have enough time to react, before the spot where he was standing suddenly


    shed with a vivid light that razed the ground, as far back as a dozen meters around.

 Chapter 717 He Was Crazy

    Chapter 717 He Was Crazy


    Rocky suddenly felt a cramp in his chest. Afterward, a strong momentum pushed him. He flew out and


    knocked straight into a big tree, which broke the whole tree to its waist. It could be seen that Alyssa''s


    attack had just released a fierce power!


    After falling to the ground, Rocky knelt on one knee and trembled in pain. Blood spilled from the corner


    of his mouth. Even if it was not the first time that he had fought Alyssa, he had indeed felt the gap


    between his strength and Alyssa''s. With her current power, Rocky knew that Alyssa could kill him with


    that blow just then if she wanted to.


    "Commander in Chief..." When they saw how easily Rocky was trashed, Thor and the others shouted


    with concern.


    Anger crept down Sabina''s heart as she clenched her fists. But she could only watch from the sides as


    Rocky was tortured by Alyssa.


    However, after Rocky wiped away the blood, he immediately stood up.


    At the same time, both Uriah and Rubygon had rushed in front of Rocky. With determined face, they


    tried to protect him from the next attack.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me. You guys go back to the Magic Spiritual Space first!" Seeing this,


    Rocky immediately opened the Magic Spiritual Space and sent Uriah and Rubygon back.


    "Unexpectedly, your bones are quite sturdy. They don''t even break after being hit by me..." It seemed


    that Alyssa was a little surprised that Rocky''s body could bear the impact of her spiritual power. With


    the strength of her previous attack, she could''ve easily broken several bones of an ordinary spirit


    maniptor at the Heavenly Stage.


    "Well then, I will at least give you the chance to save these guys..." Alyssa said with a sadistic smirk.


    Rocky''s eyes immediately became sharp. Although he knew that Alyssa wouldn''t do such a thing just


    out of good intention, he still wouldn''t let go of any chance to save those people. "Okay, you must keep


    your words!" he said in a determined voice.


    "Sure! They''re just nobodies anyway. There is no difference whether I kill them or not. However, if I can


    make use of them to let you die in pain, that would be great! If you can take an attack from me, I''ll let off


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    one of them," Alyssa said scornfully as a sadistic expression painted her face. "If you can take two


    attacks, then you can save two people..."


    When she heard such a violent condition, Sabina trembled. With worried eyes, she eximed, "Please


    don''t agree with that. You can''t take her attacks!"


    "Alyssa, why are you so..." Even Woods thought that Alyssa went too far this time. He was about to


    stay something but his words trailed off. Although he wanted to stop her, Woods gave up the idea after


    he saw Alyssa''s gaze. Nheless, he also believed that no one could prevent his sister from killing


    Rocky.


    "Commander in Chief, please escape! Let us die for you instead!" Thor shouted with a desperate tone.


    Then, he picked up a weapon and stabbed himself.


    The others saw what Thor did and were about to do the same.


    "Seize them! Don''t let them kill themselves," Alyssa immediately ordered as she didn''t want to lose her


    hostages.


    In no time, Thor and the others were caught and pressed to the ground. The warriors under Alyssa''s


    After he nced at Thor and others, Rocky suddenly became abnormally calm. Then he walked up a


    few steps decisively. At that moment, he just wanted to save all of them first.


    "Come on, woman! Give me your best shot," Rocky shouted with a smirk.


    A furious light shed in Alyssa''s eyes as sheunched a powerful strike with her palm. The strong


    spiritual power turned into a fast light and rushed towards Rocky in an instant.


    The next moment, Rocky''s left arm trembled as the Dragon Spirit Mark began to dance in the air. A


    dark purple vortex appeared in the center of his palm. Then a loud bang echoed through the battlefield


    as the light shed brilliantly.


    At the same time, Rocky was knocked back once again and fell hard to the ground. Smoke rose from


    his body which was covered with bruises. After the attack, Rocky''s body remained motionless.


    "No, Commander in Chief..."


    "Rocky!"


    Sabina, Thor and the others couldn''t help but shout in desperation.


    An attack from the master at the Divine Stage was expected to be dangerously powerful. Even a


    master at the Supernal Stage might not be able to withstand it, let alone Rocky who was just at the


    Heavenly Stage.


    "Humph! Pathetic. I thought he would be strong enough to hold on. He couldn''t even withstand one


    simple attack..." Alyssa spoke with a sneer as she looked at Rocky who was still motionless on the


    ground.


    "Leave this idiot alive. Kill the others," Alyssa immediately ordered with a remorseless voice.


    In no time, the Timber Deity Empire soldiers raised their weapons. The soldiers pointed their weapons


    to Thor and the others who they had seized.


    "How dare you try to kill them?" At that moment, a shout echoed through the field. Rocky, who didn''t


    make any reaction just now, suddenly moved and slowly got up from the ground. A strong and


    imposing aura exuded from his body covered with wounds. As he slowly raised his head, his sharp


    eyes murderously red at Alyssa.


    Alyssa was also stunned when she noticed Rocky''s sharp gaze. It was beyond her expectations that


    Rocky, who was at the Heavenly Stage, could stand up after being hit by her formidable attack.


    "It''s not over yet, old woman! I can still take you weak attacks." Rocky let out a roar ofughter as his


    eyes shed with a strong evil intent.


    "Bastard! You will die a painful death today!" Alyssa waspletely irritated. A displeased expression


    painted her face as she raised her hand. Instantly, spiritual power much more powerful than the


    previous one gathered and formed a flower. The flower bloomed in the air and released waves of air


    billowed in all directions, obviously more destructive than before.


    After the flower reached Rocky, it suddenly turned into pieces of petals and flew away. Immediately,


    more than ten rays of light shed around Rocky. In an instant, there were explosions around his body.


    The light was constantly shing and rumbling.


    At the same time, Rocky was enduring more than ten strong spiritual powers which covered his whole


    body. The explosion damaged his body constantly. The spiritual power could blow him up at any time.


    "Ah!" Rocky couldn''t help but cry in agony. Horrendous pain coursed through his whole body. As he


    screamed in pain, he felt like he was being crushed by something.


    Right then, Rocky released all the spiritual power sealed in the secondyer of the spiritual soul


    container, and the spiritual power spread all over his body. He used the evil spiritual power to resist the


    strong impact. Although the amount was small, to everyone''s surprise, he didn''t fall down this time. He


    was seriously injured and his body was shaking violently. He was about to fall down, barely able to


    keep his feet. However, he managed to stand still with his amazing willpower.


    "Ha! Good, you can still take some hits. There are still a few attacks left!" However, Rocky was already


    on the verge of losing his consciousness. His body was powerless to support himself, but the evil


    power sealed in his body became restless. If the evil power sealed in his body exploded again at this


    time, his body would definitely not be able to withstand the impact. If that happened, he would surely


    die.


    Of course, even if the evil power didn''t explode, the next attack from Alyssa would kill him. Thus, he


    was truly at death''s door.


    "Rocky, please stop! Are you crazy?" Sabina shouted hysterically. Blood trickled down her lips as she


    bit them out of fear. Her eyes had already be red and been filled with tears.


    When they saw Rocky exchange his own life for theirs, Thor and the others also started to cry bitterly!

 Chapter 718 Make The Difficult Decision

    Chapter 718 Make The Difficult Decision


    "Alyssa, please stop. That''s enough already!" Woods shouted in desperation. Of course, he didn''t want


    Rocky to die in such a miserable way.


    Meanwhile, Alyssa didn''t expect that Rocky could survive her recent attack. She already used a move


    of the spiritual martial arts at the Divine Stage to attack Rocky.


    "Never mind. I''ll just give you a quick death!" Alyssa suddenly said in a remorseless manner. With


    sadistic eyes, she waved her hands without mercy. A small light like a raindrop shot out and rushed


    towards Rocky.


    The light of the raindrop frantically flew to the front and back of Rocky. Suddenly, it shone brightly and


    covered him.


    "No! Please don''t do that..." Sorrow and guilt were written all over Sabina''s face. Misery crept in her


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    heart but she could do nothing.


    The group of warriors including Thor also cried out with anguish. Their wails of agony were so loud that


    they seemed to be able to prate the clouds in the sky.


    They all feared that the next moment, Rocky would be shattered into ashes.


    However, at that critical moment, a red light suddenly shot out from the Magic Spiritual Space of


    Alyssa. The red light intensified and crushed the spiritual light that enveloped Rocky.


    All the people present were shocked. Nheless, Alyssa revealed the most surprised expression.


    Soon, a huge fox shadow leaped out from her Magic Spiritual Space. An arrogant look painted the


    beast''s face. The fox shadow was Moon Fox, Alyssa''s guardian beast. The fox''s cat-like eyes narrowed


    as it spoke, "No... You can''t... kill... him!"


    "Why are you stopping me? I must murder this bastard with my own hands!" Alyssa called out with


    confusion. A bewildered expression painted her face as she didn''t understand why her guardian beast


    tried to protect Rocky twice.


    However, the Moon Fox didn''t respond to Alyssa. The beast continued to stare at Rocky as if it was


    checking something.


    However, Alyssa had already made up her mind to kill Rocky. Without any consideration for the fact


    that her Moon Fox was trying to stop her, Alyssa immediately shed and disappeared from where she


    had been. In the blink of an eye, she arrived in front of Rocky. The spiritual me on her jade-like hand


    suddenly soared and aimed towards Rocky who couldn''t move at all.


    At the same time, a few more red lights shot out from the body of the Moon Fox and chased after


    Alyssa. After the red lights reached her, Alyssa was held back in an instant. Even though she wrapped


    in red light and unable to move, Alyssa stillunched a palm attack against Rocky with her full strength.


    Bang!


    A red light blocked her palm attack. However, since Alyssa used her full strength, the force of the attack


    was so powerful that it still rushed towards Rocky''s chest.


    Rocky took two steps back and suddenly spat out mouthfuls of blood. The blood just sprayed directly


    on the red light in front of him.


    "Moon Fox!" When she noticed that Rocky still hadn''t died yet, Alyssa was fuming with rage. An


    irritated expression painted her face as she stared daggers at the Moon Fox.


    However, at that moment, the weather changed all of a sudden. The sky was suddenly covered with


    lightning as thunder echoed through the battlefield.


    Then, a strong red light suddenly burst out from the Moon Fox''s body. The brilliant red light was


    blinding. Along with it was a strong and amazing aura that suddenly frightened the people around. It


    was like the arrival of some legendary divine beast. Additionally, the few miles around were also


    covered by red light, which was very amazing!


    All the people present immediately shivered and broke out in cold sweat. They felt as if they were going


    to be swallowed.


    When the red light on the Moon Fox''s body exploded, Alyssa suddenly felt a strong heat in her chest.


    The pain was as if her chest was burned by a fire. At the same time, a flower-shaped pattern appeared


    on her white robe. However, it was not actually a pattern, but a seal.


    The moment she was born, Alyssa already had the seal. It had existed on her chest ever since then.


    Additionally, the seal was simr to a curse. Even though she might have powerful strength, with the


    existence of the curse, she could only be limited to a human being. Only if she broke the curse could


    she surpass human beings and possess formidable power that only the spiritual race possessed.


    However, to break the curse, Alyssa had to find the one who was destined to be able to break it.


    Nheless, there was a vast sea of people. It was difficult to find the man who would be able to break


    the curse seal on her!


    As for Alyssa, since she was aware of such a seal, she started to look for the one who could break the


    seal for her, the one she would marry. Because with the seal, she couldn''t get married or have a baby


    with an ordinary man as thetter couldn''t possibly bear her physical condition of the spiritual race. Yet,


    after a long time of searching, she still couldn''t find anyone who was able to do that. Therefore, she


    had given up.


    However, on that day, Alyssa didn''t expect that the seal on her body to suddenly appear.


    "What? Could he be the one..." Alyssa was shocked and looked at Rocky in disbelief. It should be


    Rocky''s blood just then that made Moon Fox change and activate her curse seal.


    "How is that possible? What the hell! He''s the destined one? It must be a mistake. How could it be such


    a young man like him?!" Alyssa shouted in frustration. Of course, she was not sure that Rocky was the


    man who could actually break her curse. However, her curse seal had never appeared before. Even if


    Rocky was not the one, its reaction to his blood must mean something.


    At the same time, the red light burst out by the Moon Fox suddenly disappeared as its whole body


    began to evolve. Soon, its strong power was immediately weakened and the whole battlefield became


    quiet. The Moon Fox turned to look at Rocky and then walked back to the Magic Spiritual Space. As it


    approached the Magic Spiritual Space, it wiped away the red light around the spot.


    When he noticed that Alyssa suddenly stood rooted on the ground, Woods walked up to Rocky, who


    was kneeling on the ground and panting. Silently, Woods put his cloak on Rocky''s body.


    All of a sudden, Rocky raised one of his hands and grabbed Woods by the shoulder. With intense and


    them. I... will do anything... you ask..."


    "If you are willing to join our Timber Deity Empire, I can promise you that I will protect them," Woods


    proposed in a serious tone.


    Rocky grabbed Woods''s shoulder with great force. Complicated emotions and thoughts tortured him.


    Nheless, he had to make apromise to save hispanions. The recent attack made him


    realize that he was going to die a moment earlier. Yet, he still had a lot of things to do. He knew he


    couldn''t die. Even if he chose a more dangerous road, he must survive.


    "Rocky, don''t agree to their demands... Please, don''t!" After she heard what Rocky said, Sabina


    shouted to him desperately with all her strength.


    After a short pause, Rocky turned around and saw Sabina, Thor and the others. Haziness enveloped


    him as his eyes started to dim. Then, he nodded and said to Woods, "Take me away!"


    In a convicted voice, he finally made a painful and difficult decision.

 Chapter 719 A Man Of His Word

    Chapter 719 A Man Of His Word


    On hearing what Rocky said, Woods looked at her sister with a concerned look. "Alyssa, you''ve already


    vented your anger. Please, rest easy now," he advised. Then he turned around and took Rocky by the


    arm, ready to lead him out.


    When Alyssa came back to her senses, she looked at Rocky with aplicated expression on her


    face. "Don''t let him die. I''ll ask him something some other day. For now, just bring him to the Timber


    Deity Empire first," she cautioned as she bit her red lips. Then she went straight to Sabina and sealed


    her spiritual power. As soon as she finished, she summoned her spirit-manipted beast and vanished


    in a blink of an eye.


    "Take them to the nearest camp and closely watch them. After three days, if you don''t find anything


    unusual, you may let them go," Woods instructed, ncing at Sabina who was staring back at him


    angrily. After a moment of hesitation, he said, "If you want to talk to him, you may as well do it now. You


    may not have the chance to meet him again." Then he walked away.


    "Why did you do that?" Sabina looked at Rocky, trembling.


    "Because I... must be alive. And I can''t... let you and them die for me..." Rocky replied with effort.


    "But if you go to the Timber Deity Empire, you''re betraying the Holy Dragon Empire. You''ll lose


    everything you have now, including me... and everyone," Sabina said with her teeth clenched.


    "I know... I will... I will go back to the Holy Dragon Empire again... Without me, you will be free... You


    don''t have to... follow me every day..." said Rocky, managing a smile.


    "You bastard... Bastard! You must stay alive. I will look for you. I will..." During the scolding, Sabina


    lowered her head so that Rocky wouldn''t see her tears.


    "When you are free... go home. Anyway... you have your family... Don''t live alone... It can be too


    lonely..." Before Rocky could finish his words, he fell to the ground and lost consciousness.


    "Rocky!" Sabina cried out, fearing he was dead.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    rmed, Woods, who was standing beside them, went up and checked what was happening. Much to


    his relief, Rocky''s condition wasn''t critical. Looking at Sabina, he consoled, "He''s not in any danger. He


    just passed out, but that''s nothing to worry about. When he revives, I will take good care of him."


    "I wille back to look for him," Sabina said firmly.


    "It seems you really..." Woods noticed how much she cared about Rocky. He wanted to tell her


    something, but he hesitated in the middle of the sentence. But immediately, his tone changed.


    "Take them away." he ordered coldly.


    In the twinkling of an eye, his men descended on the captured group of about twenty people, tied them


    up and took them away. Among the captives were Sabina and Thor.


    But the men carrying Rocky took him in a different direction from the rest.


    As soon as they stepped away from the spot, several other men with an imposing aura suddenly


    showed up.


    "Your Royal Highness, it seems our n has yed out perfectly. Rocky has betrayed the Holy Dragon


    Empire. Once the news of his betrayal begins to spread out, he might never return to the Holy Dragon


    Empire," the first one said. As he spoke, his eyes told of many secrets. But his words were measured,


    to avoid revealing too much. At once, you could tell he was a bad guy¡ªsomeone who kept dark,


    disturbing secrets, like treasures stored away in a vault.


    "But this is not enough. To my surprise, Rocky is quite a darling of the Timber Deity Empire. And I


    suspect, their prince may orchestrate aeback for him. This is a threat that we need to nip the bud,"


    Alston said. After a short pause, he added, "The only way to ensure this is to make things so hard on


    Rocky, enough to push him to a nervous breakdown."


    As soon as he finished speaking, they vanished, the same way they had appeared.


    After lying one full day in aa, Rocky finally woke up. With severe injuries, he found himself in a


    carriage, most of his body wrapped in gauze. He was in a lot of pain, and his spiritual power was in


    disarray. But he was grateful to be still alive.


    He was the first spirit maniptor of the Heavenly Stage to ever withstand the spiritual martial arts of


    Alyssa who was at the Divine Stage. The fact that Rocky survived was a miracle. Fortunately, he had


    been taking the magical saliva constantly and improving his physique over time. As a result, his


    resistance was extraordinarily high. Also, at the critical moment, he used the secret evil power sealed


    in the secondyer of the spiritual soul container to save himself.


    "You are awake finally. I thought you..." Rocky heard a voice.


    Through much strain, he tried to prop himself up. He wanted to move himself to afortable position.


    But the pain that shot through his back made him scream¡ªa horrifying scream, worse than that of a


    ghoul, baying for blood. He slumped back and stayed still for several minutes, his face squeezing in a


    grimace.


    When he finally opened his eyes, to look around, he was surprised to see Woods sitting next to him,


    with a worried look on his face. To Rocky, Woods saw a friend who could help him achieve some of his


    biggest dreams. But now sitting here, looking at an almost lifeless body of the same person he had


    hopes in, it was a depressing twenty-four hours.


    It relieved his heart when at longst, Rocky revived. However, to Woods''s shock, in only a few


    minutes from the time Rocky opened his eyes, he was already showing significant improvements. The


    first thing that crossed his mind was not himself but Sabina and Thor.


    "Where are they?" he asked. Woods waved his head and admonished, "Don''t worry about that. They


    are safe and secure wherever they are. However, for now, we will have to let you heal first before you


    start worrying about other people."


    But stubborn as ever, Rocky turned around and grabbed him by the cor. The force of his grip was so


    amazingly strong.


    "Rx. You let me get off the hook before this, and being an honest man, I have kept my promise to


    you. I already sent them to a camp of the Timber Deity Empire. Come with me, and I will let them go


    back to the Holy Dragon Empire," Woods calmly exined.


    Rocky put down his hand and sat up. He brought out the magical saliva from his brocade bag, took two


    drops, and began to circte the spiritual power in his body to treat his internal injuries.


    Aware of what was happening, Woods let him be. All he could do was to simply stay by quietly


    watching.


    About four hourster, Rocky''s face turned ruddy again, his internal injuries gone, and his spiritual


    power stabilized. Apart from physical injuries, he was fine.


    Finally, he opened his eyes and stared at Woods.


    "It might feel like I''m forcing you to join the Timber Deity Empire, but I''m sure you won''t regret it. I''m


    doing this because I believe you are a trustworthy person. If you help me ascend the throne, I can


    guarantee, I will make you my second inmand," Woods promised solemnly. Woods believed that


    with the help of Rocky, his influence over the empire would shoot up. Besides, he could also count on


    his sister''s power. That backing would make him raise him a notch above the other princes of Timber


    Deity Empire.


    "Sorry, I don''t think I''m interested at all," Rocky sneered. After all, he only pretended to betray the Holy


    Dragon Empire. He did this just to save Sabina and others.

 Chapter 720 Lets Run First

    Chapter 720 Let''s Run First


    "Ha-ha, I knew you would say that. Anyway, it does not matter. You will have a lot of time to think about


    staying in the Timber Deity Empire. I''m sure of it. If not, how could I offer you such a thing?" Woods


    said patiently.


    "Aren''t you afraid that when I''ll find an opportunity to escape after you let my friends go?" Rocky asked


    seriously to break Woods'' confidence.


    "The problem is, where are you going? I have already ordered my people to spread the news that you


    have betrayed the Holy Dragon Empire to join the great Timber Deity Empire. Soon, the whole Holy


    Dragon Empire wille to know you as a traitor and will never have you back!" Woods had expected


    Rocky to refuse, so he had devised an alternative way to prepare for it.


    "Of course, in order to be safe, upon arriving at the Timber Deity Empire, I will have to ask my beloved


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    sister to seal your spiritual power. I''m sorry, but I have to do so," Woods said honestly with a smile. He


    had long nned for Rocky to submit to him by hook or by crook. He never desired to have Rocky''s


    strength; instead, he wanted Rocky''s mind power. Thus, Woods had no problem with sealing his


    captive''s spiritual power.


    "It seems that you have nned it all out," Rocky said through gritted teeth. If Sabina and his other


    friends were not still in Woods'' hands, he would have already knocked him unconscious.


    "Hey! Don''t forget that I saved your life. You can call me your savior from now on. Of course, Moon Fox


    has helped in the rescue as well," Woods said boastfully.


    "Moon Fox? That strange but powerful spirit-manipted beast?" Rocky asked. He was sober at that


    time, so he remembered what happened vividly. However, he did not understand why Alyssa''s spirit-


    manipted beast would go against her master''s will and save him instead. In fact, it had saved him


    from danger more than once.


    "A guardian beast, to be exact," Woods replied.


    "What? A guardian beast?" Rocky had never heard of anything about a guardian beast. Guardian


    beasts could only be owned by the spiritual race. They were different from the spirit-manipted


    beasts since they were much stronger and had more abilities.


    Even a high-level spiritual beast such as the Rainbow Glow Unicorn would bemon ifpared to


    a guardian beast of the spiritual race. For humans, it was difficult to imagine how powerful a guardian


    beast could be.


    "By the way, keep in mind that my sister has decided to let you off the hook. I don''t know why she didn''t


    kill you, but consider it a generous favor," Woods said as he tried to recall the situation at that time. If


    Alyssa was determined to take actions then, Rocky would had been dead.


    "Or maybe she just wanted to do a good deed to credit her in the next world!" Rocky responded with a


    cold sneer.


    Little did he know that the real reason why Alyssa hesitated to kill him was because he was destined to


    break the curse seal on her body. Moreover, the two of them had a strange connection with each other.


    "Anyway, you are here now, safe and sound. Don''t you ever disrespect her. And please don''t call her


    an old woman anymore! You know how she is with suchbels." Woods tried to be serious, but he


    himself burst intoughter. No one ever dared to call his sister old, and Alyssa was indeed pissed off


    with Rocky for that insult.


    "Hey, I was already too polite to a vicious woman like her," Rocky said repulsively. He hated her very


    much.


    "My sister is not a bad person, you know. She just grew up in a hostile environment. That ce is very


    cruel in such a way that if you show mercy, you will be killed by the others for being weak. That is why


    she tends to be a bit harsh." Woods had heard of many horrible things that Alyssa had to experience


    while she was still in the spiritual race. Thus, he knew why she had the propensity to be cruel and


    unscrupulous at times. He had known many kind-hearted people that turned into murderous devils in


    order to survive that ce.


    "Pfft! You are her brother. Of course you are on her side," Rocky spat and rolled his eyes, not buying


    Woods'' story.


    Boom! All of sudden, there was a fierce explosion outside. The carriage shook violently, and a burst of


    deafening hisses resounded.


    "Stay here. I''ll go out to take a look," Woods said after exchanging nces with Rocky.


    As soon as Woods stepped out of the carriage, he saw thirty mysterious masked men who were all


    dressed in ck. All of them looked like spirit maniptors, and most of them were between the Mortal


    Stage and the Earthly Stage. However, four of them were at the Heavenly Stage. They seemed to


    arrive there for a specific reason.


    "Your Royal Highness..." At that time, three bodyguards at the Heavenly Stage presented themselves


    in front of Woods.


    "Who are these people?" Woods asked immediately.


    "They look like mercenaries," one of them replied.


    "Mercenaries?" Woods'' eyes froze.


    "Your Royal Highness, we will protect you and get you out of here. This might be a trap, so we should


    not stay here for too long. We must leave now," another bodyguard said.


    Woods paused for a moment and saw that the men in ck were all spirit maniptors. As for


    themselves, besides the three bodyguards at the Heavenly Stage and a few average spirit


    maniptors, the rest were all ordinary Timber Deity Empire soldiers. It was evident that they were no


    match against that number of spirit maniptors.


    "I don''t know why these mercenaries have ambushed us here, but I''m sure they have ill intentions. Let


    us get out of here quickly," Woods said with a nod.


    "What''s wrong?" Rocky asked eagerly. He had made his way out of the carriage despite his injuries.


    Then, he saw the barricade of mysterious spirit maniptors who had apparently blocked their way.


    "Is this your rescue team?" Woods asked as he turned to look at Rocky. He knew his question was silly,


    but he had to ask anyway.


    "No, I think they might havee here to kill me," Rocky said with furrowed eyebrows. He had heard


    from Woods why he and the Crimson Dragon Group soldiers were ambushed by Alyssa and why they


    were also pursued by the forces of the Timber Deity Empire. Apparently, someone had secretly


    revealed the information of their location. Rocky was certain that Alston was behind all of it.


    ''These spirit maniptors might be sent by Alston too. He wants to kill me now and take advantage of


    my injury, '' Rocky thought to himself.


    "They are here to kill you? Are you sure?" Woods was shocked. He did not know why someone would


    send so many mercenaries to kill Rocky. He thought that the news of Rocky being a traitor must have


    spread to the Holy Dragon Empire like wildfire. However, it was impossible considering the time it


    should take for all of that to happen.


    "Ask your men to block them. Let''s run first!" Rocky told Woods after giving the matter some thought.


    He was seriously injured, and his spiritual power had not fully recovered yet. If those people were sent


    by Alston, he could only rely on Woods and his three bodyguards at the Heavenly Stage to protect him.

 Chapter 721 Too Crazy

    Chapter 721 Too Crazy


    Suddenly, the mysterious mercenaries had also begun to attack Woods and his men. Without


    hesitation, Woods immediately ordered his people to resist them. The soldiers of the Timber Deity


    Empire and a few spirit maniptors rushed forward and started to fight the mercenaries.


    "Your Royal Highness, maybe this is a trap set by him. We better not bring him with us!" A wary remark


    came from one of the bodyguards at the Heavenly Stage. In an anxious tone, the bodyguard hurried


    persuaded Woods into leaving Rocky alone, as he didn''t seem to believe Rocky.


    "Are you kidding me? If I set up a trap like this, I''d be courting death!" Rocky retorted back and rolled


    his eyes at the bodyguard.


    "You must think that His Royal Highness won''t dare to kill you. As such, you used this opportunity to


    deceive us!" another bodyguard at the Heavenly Stage agreed as well.


    "Never mind. You can say whatever you believe. I''m so happy that you don''t want to take me with you. I


    can finally leave you guys once and for all," Rocky said in a cold tone. If it weren''t for the fact that


    Sabina and the others were still in the hands of Woods, he would have already taken advantage of the


    Rainbow Glow Unicorn''s ability and left.


    "I believe in you. Let''s survive this together!" Although he thought for a while, Woods still told Rocky


    that he had faith in him.


    "But, Your Royal Highness¡ª" The three bodyguards still wanted to say something. However, before


    they could even finish their sentence, Woods cut them off.


    "Let''s go!" After he signaled to them, Woods took the three bodyguards and Rocky and headed quickly


    to another direction.


    "Why would people from the Holy Dragon Empire want to kill you? Is it because you betrayed the Holy


    Dragon Empire? But the news of your betrayal just came out. It''s impossible that they woulde this


    soon and..." Woods frantically asked Rocky as they ran for their lives. The more he thought about it, the


    stranger he felt about their situation.


    "I''ll tell you everything when we''re finally safe at the Timber Deity Empire," Rocky said in a dismissive


    tone.


    While Rocky, Woods and the three bodyguards at the Heavenly Stage were running for their lives, two


    people appeared behind them out of nowhere.


    "Your Royal Highness, it''s just as you expected. They took away Rocky," a spirit maniptor in a ck


    robe said as a weird smile appeared on his face.


    The other person was none other than Alston.


    As for the spirit maniptor in a ck robe, he was carrying a ck cloth bag on his back. The bag


    twitched and wriggled as if something inside wanted to move.


    At that time, Alston reached out and gave a subtle signal. The four mysterious mercenaries at the


    Heavenly Stage immediately gathered around him. The next moment, all of them disappeared.


    About an hourter, Rocky, Woods and the three bodyguards at the Heavenly Stage were still running


    in the dense forest. Suddenly, a coldughter came from behind them. "Rocky, if you don''t stop running


    now, I''m not sure if Sue will survive," someone said in a remorseless voice.


    "Sue?" As soon as he heard the familiar voice, Rocky stopped. A horrified expression immediately


    painted his face. At the same time, he turned around and saw that Alston and five spirit maniptors at


    the Heavenly Stage had already appeared behind him.


    "Alston, you bastard. It really is you!" Rocky roared as he murderously red at Alston.


    Alston simply shed an evil smile and then waved his hand. The ck-clothed spirit maniptor put


    down the ck cloth bag on his back. Slowly, he opened it and then, a beautiful figure appeared in


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    front of them.


    Rocky took a closer look at the body. A horrendous expression was revealed on his face as he realized


    that the beautiful figure was Sue.


    "Mr. Bai..." the moment she saw Rocky, Sue cried out in fear. Paleness covered her face as she was


    frightened by what had happened to her.


    "Alston you monster. You are too despicable!" Rocky didn''t expect that Alston would have kidnapped


    Sue just to threaten him. Actually, his rtionship with Sue was not known to many people, except for


    Isis and her maids. Therefore, Alston must had bribed one of her maids to know about his rtionship


    with Sue.


    Since Woods and his bodyguards saw Rocky stop, they also halted. Together, the four of them clearly


    heard the conversation between Rocky and Alston.


    "Alston? That name sounds so familiar." When he heard the name, Woods turned his head and looked


    at Alston at once.


    "Your Royal Highness, it seems that they areing for Rocky. We should prioritize your safety and go


    first," one of the three bodyguards suggested to Woods.


    At that moment, Woods showed a look of surprise. With widened eyes, he cried out, "Isn''t Alston the


    eldest prince of the Holy Dragon Empire? What is he doing here?"


    When they heard Woods'' remark, his three bodyguards also showed surprised expressions. They had


    heard of the eldest prince of the Holy Dragon Empire. Additionally, they were aware that Alston was a


    spirit maniptor at the Supernal Stage.


    "Your Royal Highness, we are no match for them. Let''s hurry and leave!" The three bodyguards


    constantly urged Woods to escape as worried expressions were revealed on their faces.


    "No! We must take Rocky back to the Timber Deity Empire with us," Woods insisted in a convicted


    tone. It wasn''t easy for him to catch Rocky. With great difficulties, he was finally given the opportunity to


    bring him back to the Timber Deity Empire. How could he easily give up!


    The three bodyguards exchanged nces. Afterward, they shouted in unison, "Your Royal Highness,


    please forgive our rudeness!" With such words, they immediately lifted Woods. They intended to


    forcefully take him away.


    However, before they could move, four figures had already stopped them. The four figures had


    summoned their spirit-manipted beasts and charged towards Woods and his bodyguards.


    "Protect His Royal Highness!" The three bodyguards also summoned their own spirit-manipted


    beasts. All of them rushed forward just to protect Woods.


    Soon, seven spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage and their spirit-manipted beasts fought in a


    melee. Chaos and blood were everywhere. The fight was so fierce that Woods had to step back to


    Rocky''s side.


    At the same time, Alston mercilessly held Sue with one hand on her throat.


    "Alston, let her go. If you want my life, just take it. Don''t involve innocent people like her!" Rocky


    shouted as he trembled in anger. A furious expression apanied his murderous stare at Alston.


    "I don''t want your pathetic life. You will die sooner orter anyway," Alston sneered in a boastful tone. "I


    have a proposal for you. I can let this woman go if you want. However, you have to kill the prince of the


    Timber Deity Empire first."


    "What do you mean by that? Don''t you want to kill me?" Rocky didn''t understand why Alston asked him


    to kill Woods. If Alston wanted Woods to die, he could just kill him by himself. There was no way


    Woods could escape death given the gap in their strengths.


    "Kill you? Ha-ha, I want you to die, but I want you to be utterly discredited first. I want to burn your


    reputation to the ground. Now that the news that you betrayed the Holy Dragon Empire has spread to


    the Crimson Dragon Group, it would surely soon reach the Pce City. At that time, you will be the


    traitor of the whole Holy Dragon Empire. Everyone in the Holy Dragon Empire will hate you. If you also


    kill the prince of the Timber Deity Empire, then Alyssa won''t let you go alive. In this way, you are surely


    doomed. The best part is that I don''t need to get my hands dirty to kill you myself. After all, as long as I


    beat you half dead and throw you to the side of Woods'' dead body, Alyssa will surely avenge her


    brother in person." Alston had already nned everything for a long time. With his evil scheme, he


    wanted to force Rocky into a hopeless situation so that he would die with hatred and agony. Only in


    that way could Alston vent the hatred in his heart. After all, Rocky had sex with the woman he loved.

 Chapter 722 We Are Brothers

    Chapter 722 We Are Brothers


    "Alston, if I kill Woods, it will provoke a huge war between the Timber Deity Empire and the Holy


    Dragon Empire. You are the eldest prince of the Holy Dragon Empire. Don''t you care about the safety


    of the people in your empire?" Rocky asked. Alston would endanger the entire Holy Dragon Empire just


    so he could kill him. This was truly insane.


    "Yes, you''re right. Only in this way can I even the score with you!" Alstonughed. He failed to use


    Mont City to crush Rocky; instead he had made him more famous. The battle at Mont City brought out


    the best in Rocky and his army. Alston himself, however, had ruined the advantage the Crimson


    Dragon Army had built and was thoroughly discredited.


    Because of this, Alston needed a big war to prove his ability. He would not hold back on any


    opportunity to stir up a conflict between the Timber Deity Empire and the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "You''re out of your mind! Alston, this idea is insane," Rocky shouted. It was only now that he saw


    through Alston''s motives. Apart from trying to get even with him, Alston also had a foolish n that


    could backfire if he was not careful. Just to save face, he would stir up a war between the Timber Deity


    Empire and the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "I never thought the eldest prince of the Holy Dragon Empire would be so despicable and shameless!"


    Woods mocked Alston. A bitter smile swept across his face.


    "Your Timber Deity Empire started this war. You are the one who should be ashamed," Alston sneered,


    staring at Woods.


    "The reason I said you''re despicable is not because you want to start a war between the two empires,


    but because you will go to great lengths just to exact revenge on Rocky. You want to start a war so you


    can vindicate yourself from all the embarrassment. I''m sure it was you who leaked the information of


    the Crimson Dragon Army to us. It never entered my mind that the eldest prince of the Holy Dragon


    Empire would betray his own country just to settle the score with a man. I truly feel sorry for the Holy


    Dragon Empire!" Woods red at Alston with hate.


    "Shut up!" Alston said furiously.


    "You have the boldness to start a war, but you don''t have the courage to let the others know? As the


    eldest prince of the Holy Dragon Empire, you do not support a talent like Rocky, and you even want to


    kill him. No wonder the Holy Dragon Empire is no match for the Timber Deity Empire," Woods


    continued. His face showed no emotion. He was not afraid of Alston at all.


    "Humph! The Holy Dragon Empire doesn''t give a damn about your Timber Deity Empire. You will soon


    witness the power of our Holy Dragon Empire," Alston said in a proud voice.


    "If you be the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire, eventually the empire will be destroyed.


    Thanks to you!" In Rocky''s eyes, Alston was like a lunatic.


    "Ha-ha! Brother, are you really going to fight me on this? A loser like you has no ce on the throne.


    You don''t even have the right to argue with me. Don''t even think about it!" Alstonughed


    uncontrobly.


    "Brother?" The word stunned Woods. He looked at Rocky, looking for an answer. He had no idea


    Rocky and Alston were brothers.


    "Yes, I am also a prince of the Holy Dragon Empire," Rocky said in a calm voice. There was nothing


    more to hide at this point.


    "You are also a prince of the Holy Dragon Empire? Now I understand. No wonder he''s doing everything


    to kill you. Without a doubt, you are a great threat to him. With your proven skills and leadership, you


    are more suitable to be the next emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire. You have a big heart while


    he is ruthless and evil. Harming your own brother to get what you want is not something a decentN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    human can do. From where I stand, there is nothing he would not do to get the throne!" Everything


    became clear. As a prince himself, Woods lived through the perils of being the heir to the throne.


    "Woods, you talk too much. Don''t forget that he will kill you for me. Are you sure you pity him?" Alston


    asked, angered by Woods'' clear thinking and sympathy towards Rocky.


    "I would rather die in his hands than in yours. You are nothing but a lunatic," Woods said calmly, and


    then turned to look at Rocky.


    Rocky kept his eyes on Sue. His feelings were messed up. Right now, there was a chance for him to


    escape. But it meant sacrificing her life. He could never leave her behind.


    "Rocky, if you don''t do it, I will do it. I will kill Sue!" Alstonughed as he tightened his grip on her throat.


    A painful expression appeared on Sue''s face.


    Rocky red at Alston, as hate filled his heart.


    "Is that girl really so important to you?" Woods asked. He looked at Rocky and found the answer on his


    face. It was red with anger and he could see through the pain in his eyes. Woods knew the answer to


    his question.


    Rocky remained quiet and motionless, but the look in his eyes exined everything.


    "It looks like I am at death''s door." Woods bowed his head and smiled. He did not expect things to turn


    out like this. He did not want to die this way.


    "I''m sorry. I don''t have a choice." Rocky''s voice faltered as he spoke. The light in his eyes dimmed.


    "If this is my fate, then so be it. It''s an honor to die in your hands." Woods closed his eyes and


    remained calm. He was not afraid of death.


    Rocky turned to look at Alston and asked, "If I kill him, will you release Sue?"


    "That''s right." Alston nodded.


    "But why should I believe you?" asked Rocky.


    "All right, in the spirit of brotherhood, I will let her go so she can stand between us. The moment you kill


    Woods, she can run towards you." Alston sounded kind and selfless. He then released Sue and


    threatened, "Stand between me and Rocky. Don''t you dare do anything foolish if you don''t want your


    dear Mr. Bai to die."


    Sue''s face was deathly pale and her body trembled in fear. She was not afraid to die, but it terrified her


    that Rocky might die because of her. She walked towards Rocky slowly until she was more than ten


    steps away from him.


    "That''s enough!" Alston shouted and gestured for her to stop.


    Sue stopped and fixed her eyes on Rocky.


    Rocky could see Sue''s body shaking, and he could read the fear in her eyes. He hated seeing her like


    this and tried to assure her, "Sue, do not be afraid. I will let nothing happen to you."


    "Mr. Bai, please don''t do this. Just go! They will not let you go even if you kill Prince Woods!" Sue tried


    to convince Rocky. She knew this was part of Alston''s n. He would kill Rocky,e what might.


    "It doesn''t matter. I will take you away." Rocky understood the truth behind Sue''s words and fear. All the


    same, he had to make sure she was safe.


    He then turned to look at Woods.


    "Just do it. We will meet again in the afterlife. I hope next time you will not refuse my kindness," Woods


    said calmly. His words pierced through Rocky''s heart. He was not afraid of death. His sad fate had


    been written in the stars, and there was nothing else he could do right now. His three bodyguards were


    useless, unable to protect themselves. He himself did not have the strength to defend himself. He just


    wanted to die swiftly and avoid the pain that came with death.


    At this moment, Rocky finally realized the reason Woods wanted to take him back to the Timber Deity


    Empire. It was not just a gesture of appreciation, but also trust. But unfortunately now he needed to


    make a choice and protect Sue from harm.

 Chapter 723 Play With You

    Chapter 723 y With You


    "Are you really not afraid of death?" asked Rocky. He was disturbed by Woods'' action, rather theck


    of it, as he was about to kill him. Woods was strangelyposed as though he had epted his fate.


    "The fear of death does not make me immune to it. So why not ept it as a part of life and die


    peacefully?" Woods replied with a reassuring smile.


    "Well, you at least resent me, curse me, haunt me till the end of my days. If it weren''t for me, you


    wouldn''t be here in the first ce," Rocky said, still confounded by Woods'' calmness. He knew what


    Alston was nning. He was just a bait to lure Woods into the trap. Woods should have known this as


    well. He should have hated Rocky for it, but still he didn''t.


    "Maybe I should hate you. But then again, if I didn''t insist on catching you, things might not have ended


    like this. But who knows? There is no ''if'' in this world. And what has happened is already in the past.


    It''s impossible to go back in time. Plus, you are doing this to save the person you care for. It''s one life


    for another," answered Woods in a tranquil tone.


    "If I don''t die, I owe you my life," said Rocky. He then stretched his hand into his arms as his spiritual


    power began to rise. He made his way to Woods.


    The faces of Woods'' three bodyguards changed when they saw this. They wanted to rush forward in


    order to save him, but they were tightly surrounded by their opponents. All they could do was watch


    helplessly.


    Just as Rocky was in front of Woods, he suddenly shouted and pulled out his hand from his arms.


    Strong waves of beast-like energy shrouded Woods, and a bright, dazzling light appeared out of his


    chest.


    Blood spurted out of Woods'' mouth as he howled in pain. He was sent flying backwards by a


    mysterious force. He rolled on the ground for a few times due to the force of the impact before stopping


    "Your Royal Highness!" Woods'' bodyguards were in utter disbelief. They didn''t expect Rocky would


    actually kill their master.


    The ck-robed spirit maniptor beside Alston immediately appeared next to Woods to check on his


    pulse. He then nodded to Alston, signaling that Woods was indeed dead.


    Alston burst intoughter and apuded upon seeing this. "Well done! Well done, Rocky! You surely


    have made an invaluable contribution to the Holy Dragon Empire! If our father knew of what you''ve


    done, he will surely be happy. But unfortunately, he doesn''t know you are Basil. What a pity, ha-ha!"


    After attacking Woods, Rocky immediately turned around and started to rush towards Sue. He knew


    that Alston would never let anyone who saw his true colors live. So Sue''s life was on the line.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Bai..." Sue subconsciously rushed to Rocky as well.


    In the blink of an eye, Rocky held Sue in his arms. He gathered his spiritual power to open the Magic


    Spiritual Space so that he could leave with Sue with the help of the Rainbow Glow Unicorn''s ability to


    be invisible.


    As this was happening, the air around Alston suddenly turned cold. A curve appeared on the edge of


    his lips forming an eerie smile. A ck figure teleported behind Rocky, hitting him with a rush of strong


    spiritual power.


    As Rocky was busy opening the Magic Spiritual Space, he couldn''t dodge on time.


    "Mr. Bai, watch out!" Sue, who was in Rocky''s arms the whole time, saw the ck figure approaching


    him. She immediately pushed him away and stood in front of the figure.


    "Don''t! Sue, you must stay safe..." Rocky roared and his voice filled the quiet space of the forest and


    reached into the sky.


    "Mr. Bai..." Sue dropped into Rocky''s arms again and called out his name for thest time. She then


    closed her eyes and sank into his arms.


    "Sue!" With his eyes bloodshot, Rocky was in an utter loss. He could not believe what had happened.


    How could Sue die just like that?


    "Oh my! How touching! I''m almost moved to tears. But this is just the beginning. I''ll torture you till you


    beg me to put an end to your miserable life." Alstonughed out loud as he watched what happened.


    He drew every pleasure imaginable from the look on Rocky''s face. He was almost euphoric. Alston


    couldn''t help but wait to turn Rocky''s life into a living hell.


    Rocky''s heart seemed to stop. In fact, everything around him seemed to do so. He felt his body freeze


    as the scene of Sue''s death kept ying on his mind over and over again as if it were on a loop.


    "Alston! I''ll make sure to drag you with me to the pits of hell!" Rocky''s eyes turned colder than ice as his


    will spoke nothing except the death of Alston. Fury and anger burned inside him, giving life to his frozen


    body.


    "You? Kill me? Ha-ha! You must be joking!" Alston didn''t falter at the threat made by Rocky.


    "Hey, foodie! You''re not my spirit-manipted beast yet. I don''t want you to get caught up in this battle.


    If I die, then you''ll be set free. You''re grown up now, and you can take care of yourself," Rocky said to


    the Rainbow Glow Unicorn. After he was done speaking, he forcefully closed the Magic Spiritual


    Space. Although he knew its ability would be somewhat of use during a fight, he knew that the battle


    did not favor him. The chances of him surviving the battle against a spirit maniptor at the Supernal


    Stage and five at the Heavenly Stage were slim to none.


    At the same time, Alston''s four spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage rushed to Rocky after getting


    rid of Woods'' three bodyguards.


    "You have two spirit-manipted beasts? It turns out the rumor is true, but so what? I''ll let my men y


    with you first," Alston sneered. He then turned to the four spirit maniptors and gave them a look with


    his eyes. "Just beat him half to death. His life will be left at the hands of Alyssa."

 Chapter 724 Is He Asking For Death

    Chapter 724 Is He Asking For Death


    The four masters at the Heavenly Stage immediately summoned their spirit-manipted beasts to


    surround Uriah and Rubygon. Although the four masters'' beasts were only war beasts at the third


    grade of the four-star level, they weren''t weak, and with four against two, it was doubly difficult for Uriah


    and Rubygon. Despite these odds stacked against them, Uriah and Rubygon were fearless and


    tenacious.


    Of course, it was scary that Rocky, who was at the third grade of the Heavenly Stage, was going to


    fight against four masters of the Heavenly Stage. Also, among these four masters, only one was


    inferior to him, and the rest were either one or two levels higher than him. No matter how you looked at


    it, Rocky had no chance of winning at all. What made it worse was that, at that moment, Rocky hadn''t


    recovered his spiritual power, and he could barely use half of his strength.


    Despite all these disadvantages, there was no trace of fear nor hesitation in Rocky''s eyes. He didn''t


    even nce at the four masters that surrounded him, as his eyes were set on one person alone, his


    goal, Alston.


    At that point, a bright light suddenly shed from Rocky''s body, as he rushed toward Alston, who was


    dozens of meters away from him. Two weaker masters rushed to stop Rocky, blocked his way and


    "Thunder Leg Attack!"


    "Nether Ghost Finger!"


    Soon, there was a shadow of a leg that was surrounded by the sound of thunder as it flew, and at the


    same time, there was a spiritual beam that rapidly approached Rocky. These two spiritual skills


    immediately blocked Rocky''s way forward.


    "Fire Dragon!" Rocky snarled. Instantly, his spiritual power gathered around his arms, and two streams


    of Evil me formed on his arms like two scorching dragons and whistled out.


    These dragons rushed towards his opponents'' attacks quickly, as whistling sounds made by its nimble


    movement echoed around. Bang!


    The three martial arts skills collided with an explosion of brilliant light. The spiritual energy from all the


    attacks began to spread in all directions, as the wind picked up and stirred the dust.


    But Rocky wasn''t done, for in the next moment, he rushed out of the sand and shed a Moon de


    bathed in ck me at the two Heavenly Stage masters. He moved so fast that the two masters were


    caught off guard, and they had to back away quickly. Meanwhile, Rocky kept rushing forward.


    After he had taken two steps forward, the remaining two strong Heavenly Stage masters appeared and


    struck two spiritual martial arts skills towards him.


    Rocky wasn''t fazed, even though he was now facing two more powerful spirit maniptors. When he


    reached out his left arm, the Dragon Spirit Mark there began to sh, and he turned his palm, where a


    dark purple vortex suddenly appeared. In the blink of an eye, he swallowed the spiritual power of the


    two spiritual martial arts skills forcefully. However, the strong spiritual power took a toll on his body. His


    body trembled, and a trace of blood dribbled out of the corner of his mouth, but his momentum never


    weakened.


    The two powerful Heavenly Stage masters looked on in shock, as their power was absorbed by Rocky.


    Once again, they activated their spiritual martial arts skills again and sent them flying in Rocky''s


    direction.


    "Tiger Shadows!"


    "Spectral ws!"


    In an instant, numerous tiger shadows and spectral ws were rushing towards Rocky.


    Rocky''s arms shook with the power he absorbed, and with spiritual light shing, he returned the


    spiritual power of the two skills that he had just absorbed from the first two masters. It collided with the


    other two skills that were approaching him.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    A deafening explosion broke the silence, and because the collision was so violent, the two powerful


    masters had to dodge the excess spiritual power that was thrown their way.


    However, Rocky ignored the impact, which split his skin and tore his flesh open, but he showed no sign


    of being in pain. He just fixed his eyes on Alston and started toward him again.


    When Alston saw that Rocky could break through the defense of four Heavenly Stage masters, his


    jaws twitched slightly, but he was careful not to show any more of what he was feeling.


    Meanwhile, as Rocky was about to get close to Alston, a ck figure suddenly jumped in front of him


    and shouted, "Destructive Fire Fist!" The figure was Alston''s guard, Barry. He justunched a spiritual


    martial arts skill against Rocky.


    At once, a phantom fist embellished with the fire element rushed to Rocky, like a stream of light. Its


    momentum was terrifying, as the strength was at least above the seventh grade of the Heavenly Stage.


    Bang!


    The impact made a huge explosion that shot out spiritual energy in all directions, and although Rocky


    tried to face it with all his strength, he was still blown backward. He cked out for a second, and when


    he looked around, he was back in his original position, as more blood spewed from his lips.


    Earlier in his battle with Alyssa, he was injured quite badly, although most of it had healed.


    Unfortunately, after he devoured the power of two spiritual martial arts skills and received a powerful


    fist attack, his previous injuries were reopened, and the spiritual power in his body was in disarray.


    He was truly in a dire situation now. Not only was he trapped in a difficult battle, but his beast Rubygon


    was also hurt by the two spirit-manipted beasts. Uriah was also trapped by the other two spirit-


    manipted beasts.


    "He is still alive even after that blow from Barry! You four are so useless! How can you not even cope


    with such a weak opponent?" Alston shouted in impatience, his face livid.


    At once, the four Heavenly Stage masters exchanged nces and then rushed towards him at the


    same time. Since they couldn''t kill him the first time, they were going to attack all at once.


    They called for his blood like beasts, as they aggressively attacked Rocky, all in the name of obedience


    to Alston''s orders.


    To make matters worse, Rocky didn''t have much spiritual power left. And with four spiritual martial arts


    skills headed his way, he had no means to block them.


    But just as he was about to fight with hisst strength, Rubygon, who was covered with wounds all over


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    its body, rushed over to shield his body.


    Before Rocky could react, four streams of strong spiritual power struck Rubygon''s body. And even if


    Rubygon had a body made of steel and iron, it wouldn''t be able to resist that much spiritual power.


    Rubygon''s blood sttered all over the ground, and at that point, there was more blood outside than


    inside its body. It let out a pained whine and copsed in front of its master, Rocky.


    "Rubygon!" Rocky let out a pained howl, his eyes strained on Rubygon, as it struggled in its pool of


    blood. It gave onest look at Rocky and then fell, unmoving.


    "Ah!" Rocky screamed wildly. Regardless of the burden that his body was on, he instantly released all


    the evil spiritual power sealed in the secondyer of his spiritual soul container. The strong evil power


    began to spread out from his body, and ck spiritual power began to burn around him like a me.


    His strength began to improve sharply, and his power surged around him like a huge wave.


    "Has the power of the Holy Dragon Bead inside his body gone berserk again? Does he want to kill


    himself?" Alston stared at Rocky, startled at his strength that was rapidly increasing. His eyes grew


    somber, and he couldn''t help but recall that time when Rocky killed two masters at the premium level of


    the Heavenly Stage, even while his strength was at the preliminary level of the Earthly Stage.

 Chapter 725 Evil Power

    Chapter 725 Evil Power


    "Kill him!" Alston was well aware that it would be hard for them to kill Rocky once the power of his Holy


    Dragon Bead broke out again. In that case, the only way for him to seed was to kill Rocky as soon


    as possible. He would also spread the false news that both of them had suffered a great loss, and that


    Rocky was responsible for Woods'' death.


    The four masters at the Heavenly Stage were shocked. They wanted to end Rocky, so they


    immediately took action. Without dy, the powerful masters employed the intimidating spiritual martial


    arts, and released a striking spiritual light towards Rocky.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    A series of violent and deafening sounds mored in the air. The strong impact had caused the earth


    to shake vigorously. Then, arge amount of smoke and dust had formed and had scattered around


    twenty meters from the epicenter of the attack.


    "Is he dead?" Alston eagerly said. He was restless as he did not want to repeat the same mistakes


    again.


    Just as the four masters at the Heavenly Stage had performed their gestures, a ck shadow


    unexpectedly came into light out of the smoke and dust. Without hesitation, he rapidly grabbed the


    cors of the two rtively weaker masters at the Heavenly Stage. Then, a configuration of two evil


    mes suddenly transformed into two fire dragons that wrapped around his arms.


    Before the two masters at the Heavenly Stage could counterattack, the two fire dragons had already hit


    them with a heavy blow.


    Since he hadpletely released the evil power of the secondyer of the seal, Rocky was able to


    surpass the seventh grade of the Heavenly Stage. Therefore, the two weaker masters at the Heavenly


    Stage were not able to withstand such a formidable energy. In addition, the deadly Evil me had


    disadvantaged them greatly. Thus, both of them got seriously injured.


    They immediately spat blood because of the strong impact they had endured.


    However, it was not all over. Suddenly, the fire dragons reemerged from Rocky''s two arms again.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Rocky released numerous fire dragons to attack the two weaker masters. Their bodies had been


    heavily pierced through by the Evil me released by the fire dragons. Then, as they began to be


    engulfed by the ck mes, the two masters ran around aimlessly until they turned into nothing but


    charred heaps of ashes on the ground.


    Alston and the other people were all stunned. They were dumbfounded by how ominous Rocky''s power


    had be. It seemed as though he had endless spiritual power in his body.


    However, to their surprise, it was just the beginning.


    After Rocky had killed the two masters at the Heavenly Stage, the two surviving masters at the fourth to


    fifth grade of the Heavenly Stage looked at each other and panicked. Rocky''s power was so fierce they


    knew they would be instant dead meat! Immediately, they moved towards Rocky''s both sides to attack


    his exposed ws at the same time.


    In order to ensurebat effectiveness, the two masters strategized to release strong spiritual martial


    arts by the time they got close to Rocky. Their attacks were like fierce wild beasts that could damage


    Rocky significantly. Under the converging attacks from both the right side and the left side, Rocky


    instantly had no choice but to retreat. Since the two masters were only less than a meter away from


    him, his position was at a disadvantage.


    However, at that moment, the Dragon Spirit Mark on Rocky''s left arm started to dance and twirl around.


    Then, a ck purple vortex suddenly erged from the center of his palm and produced a strong


    suction force. The master at the Heavenly Stage who was approaching Rocky''s left side instantly felt


    the spiritual power in his body leave him out of his control which was absorbed by the vortex.


    The vortex had continued to grow, and then it gradually grew asrge as half a person. After it had


    absorbed all of his spiritual power, the master on the left side became a corpse and then fell to the


    ground.


    Rocky spat out two mouthfuls of blood, and burst into a hystericalughter. "Ha-ha-ha!"


    By then, after releasing the evil power at the secondyer of the seal, Rocky seemed to be an evil


    demon. Then, he used a devouring power to absorb the spiritual power of the master at the Heavenly


    Stage to replenish his own.


    Since his body was unable to bear the evil power of the secondyer, he had to pay the price of his


    own life if to be able to use that skill. However, for him, whether he would live or die was not important.


    The most important thing for him at that moment was to kill Alston. As long as he could end Alston''s


    life, he believed it was worth the sacrifice.


    When the master at the Heavenly Stage, who stayed on Rocky''s right side, saw Rocky swallow the


    spiritual power of the other master at the Heavenly Stage, he was taken aback. He could not help but


    stop his attacks and retreat as fast as he could.


    "Burn Heaven and Earth..." Rocky turned to re at the master at the Heavenly Stage who ran away


    quickly, as if he was looking at a disgusting mutt. Rocky could kill him with one attack. However, since


    the master worked for Alston, Rocky thought that he did not deserve such a quick death.


    Rocky raised his hands and roared to summon the streaks of Evil me. Sharp arrays of the Evil


    me shot out from the sky and instantly enveloped the retreating master.


    The strength of the master was not that weak, but he was definitely frightened by Rocky. Therefore,


    when he was facing the attack of the Evil me rain, his anxiety got in the way. He tried his best to


    resist the shooting mes, but the power of the Evil me rain was too strong.


    In an instant, a sea of mes slowly engulfed the surviving master. Miserable screams were


    ceaselessly heard. Moreover, the Evil me''s power was much more powerful than a regr fire,


    which caused the master to be in a lot of hellish pain.


    At that time, Rocky''s ghost-like figure approached the master. He evoked the Frozen Wind Dagger in


    his hand and drew a graceful arc to cut the master into two pieces. The master''s blood savagely


    sshed out everywhere.


    When Alston saw Rocky kill the four masters, his face turned deathly pale and his body trembled


    slightly. Rocky didn''t go berserk like he did years ago. Instead, he was better at managing and


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    controlling the evil power now. What Alston did not know was that Rocky was just able to master a


    small part of the evil power...

 Chapter 726 A New Shadow

    Chapter 726 A New Shadow


    Once he killed the four masters of the Heavenly Stage, Rocky turned to Alston once again. He walked


    with a menacing re, his Frozen Wind Dagger with ming de held adeptly with steady hands.


    It was at this time that the ck-robed spirit maniptor, Barry, blocked Rocky from moving forward.


    He had seen Rocky''s fierce power before, so he didn''t even think of underestimating him, as he tried


    with all his strength to take up the gauntlet. He summoned his spirit-manipted beast that resembled


    a three-head cow, tall and strong, with nostrils that blew hot air as it breathed, and a body that emitted


    heat and steam. It was a ming Minotaur, a spiritual beast at the fourth grade of the four-star level.


    Meanwhile, the four spirit-manipted beasts who were besieging Uriah went out of control, as soon


    as their masters, the four warriors of the Heavenly Stage died. They scattered like frightened sheep, as


    Uriah flew back to Rocky, but because of its battle with the four spirit-manipted beasts, it was also


    exhausted and injured. Consequently, it had no advantage over the uninjured ming Minotaur that


    Barry summoned.


    Barry had reached the eighth grade of the Heavenly Stage, which meant that he was one level higher


    than Rocky.


    But all those odds meant nothing to Rocky since he was dead-set on his revenge. He swore that no


    one could stop what would happen next, not even if it was the gods themselves that had blocked his


    way, he would still fight back just to take his revenge!


    Of course, this battle was more difficult, since unlike the four masters of the Heavenly Stage, Barry


    wouldn''t give even an inch to Rocky. Before Rocky could move, Barry had shed like a ghost and


    quickly appeared before Rocky. He threw a hard punch which was too quick to be seen with the naked


    eye, and within a second, it was just an inch away from Rocky''s chest. The spiritual power condensed


    and encircled Barry''s fist, and it formed a spiral force that appeared somewhat like a miniature drill. It


    pulverized Rocky''s clothes into tiny pieces, even when the punch was yet to touch Rocky in any way.


    But Rocky was also quick on the draw, as he immediately turned his hand and wielded his Frozen Wind


    Dagger. He cut along his chest which forced Barry to stop his fist, but at the same time, Barryunched


    another punch with the same strong spiral force with a mix of Wind spiritual power. It went straight for


    Rocky, fast as the wind.


    This time, it was too close for Rocky to avoid itpletely, and the attack brushed against his right


    shoulder. And although it didn''t hit his body head-on, the part where it hit bled profusely, and the


    muscles and ligaments were torn, revealing the white of his bones. Rocky didn''t have time to recover,


    as Barry continued to attack him with strong fists.


    "The way he attacks is almost the same as Dunn..." Rocky''s eyes widened in realization, as he saw the


    simrity between Barry and Dunn, in which they used special cultivated spiritual power. Since Barry


    was a Timber spirit maniptor with Wind nature, he could throw very quick punches with the help of


    the Wind spiritual power.


    But despite Barry''s relentless attacks, Rocky didn''t show any weakness. He defended his vital parts


    from the punches with all his strength, as he waved his Frozen Wind Dagger and formed the Moon


    de to fight back. Soon, he managed to distance himself from Barry and his attacks.


    Their fight went on for a while until both of them were exhausted, but neither could get the upper hand.


    Uriah and the ming Minotaur were also in an intense fight. Although Uriah could fly to the sky, and in


    theory, it could dash up and down to attack the ming Minotaur, it still couldn''t get the upper hand. As


    they were both beasts with a Fire nature, the ming Minotaur was able to stand up to Uriah''s Evil


    me, and besides that, the ming Minotaur could spit ming waves and had the brute strength of


    ten beasts.


    When Alston noticed that Rocky could keep up with his strongest man, his expression became more


    serious, and his eyes shed with strong murderous intent.


    Meanwhile, no matter how fierce Barry''s offensive was, Rocky continued to fight back with no signs of


    exhaustion or hesitation. All of a sudden, he purposely failed to dodge Barry''s punch, and its impact


    caused him to spit a mouthful of blood. Despite the pain, he moved quickly and grabbed Barry''s fist


    with his left hand, so that he couldn''t move away. In a seeding move, he shot out the third attack of


    the spiritual martial arts in the Demonic Fire Codex¡ªFire Sea.


    Soon, Rocky gained an upsurge of spiritual power, and it was like his whole body was engulfed by fire.


    Then, the ming spiritual power changed into terrifying waves that rushed to sweep Barry off his feet.


    This surprised Barry at first, but he took a deep breath and gathered his spiritual power from head to


    toe. In an instant, a fierce gale sprang up around Barry.


    Their spiritual power of two opposing properties collided and entangled with each other fiercely. The


    Wind and the Fire power soared to the sky and stirred up dirt and leaves around them, just like a


    tornado. The dust and sand made it hard to see, as the particles clouded the whole sky.


    Atst, Rocky''s ming wave excelled and overshadowed Barry''s windy vortex. Barry was caught


    unprepared as the ming wave pounced on him and blew him away. His clothes were torn on impact,


    and some parts were still in mes. Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth, as he panted harshly


    for breath.


    The reason why Rocky won was that the special spiritual power Barry cultivated had a fatal weakness.


    It had a weak defense, which Rocky took advantage of, to the extent that Barry even let himself be


    punched.


    At that moment, as Rocky tried to recover his breath from the intense fight, he suddenly sensed that


    someone strong was approaching him. Whoever he was, he had the strength of the Supernal Stage,


    and violent thunder apanied him as he approached quickly.


    Rocky swiftly raised his left arm in defense, and the Dragon Spirit Mark on it instantly flew up and


    formed a dragon, which in turn formed an absorbing vortex.


    Bang!


    The Fire and the Thunder spiritual power crashed, and vivid lights exploded in all directions.


    Rocky could sense that his vortex was absorbing some spiritual power which was too much for his


    body to bear, but when he was about to release the spiritual power, a lengthy dragon-like spear dashed


    over his throat.


    Rocky''s eyes widened in rm, and he had to forcibly swallow the spiritual power. But it was too much,


    and he couldn''t help but spit it back out together with a mouthful of blood. He hastily retreated to avoid


    the long spear.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "How could you withstand that?" Alston muttered in astonishment, the long dragon-like spear gleaming


    in his hand. He expected Rocky to have consumed most of his physical and spiritual power after he


    fought with Barry, so he didn''t expect him to withstand his attack.


    "That''s a Spiritual Weapon?" Rocky asked impassively. He wasn''t showing it, but he was exhausted


    and injured. He knew that with a Spiritual Weapon in the hands, Alston could be unbeatable.


    "What? Did you think you''re the only one who can handle one? Let me show you the power of my


    Thunder Dragon Spear!" Alston dered and immediately waved his spear toward Rocky. Instantly,


    spiritual power rushed out of the Thunder Dragon Spear, which turned into a dragon snake with its


    mouth wide open. It was apanied by the sound of thunder, and electricity buzzed and covered it,


    as it extended its mouth to devour Rocky.


    Rocky immediately flipped his Frozen Wind Dagger and shed out a ck Moon de, and the


    Thunder Dragon Spear and the ck Moon de collided with each other. Soon, the ck Moon


    de was devoured by the spear, as the dragon snake shadow also rushed up to engulf Rocky.

 Chapter 727 Get Rid Of The Nightmare

    Chapter 727 Get Rid Of The Nightmare


    Meanwhile, Rocky was rmed to see that dragon snake shadow wasing closer and closer. As a


    result, he immediately employed his Frozen Wind Dagger in order to make a solid Dagger Dome as his


    defense. However, Alston had already waved the Thunder Dragon Spear in his hand and dashed


    towards Rocky from the sky.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Bang!


    A loud noise resonated throughout the area. At that moment, the Thunder Dragon Spear smashed


    through Rocky''s Dagger Dome, forcing its power on Rocky at the same time.


    Instantly, Rocky was sent high into the air and fell on the ground at breakneck speed.


    "Haha..." Seeing how pathetic Rocky looked like, Alstonughed loudly in triumph. To him, Rocky was


    powerless, even like a tiny ant that was ready to be stomped at.


    However, Rocky was nothing like what Alston pictured. Instead, he stood up and clenched his teeth in


    anger. The impact of the spiritual power on his body was so intense that his body got severely injured.


    At that time, Rocky was covered in blood, and his skin had started to split from his flesh. Although the


    pain seeped into his every nerve, he seemed to have forgotten about it because of his raging anger


    and killing intent towards Alston.


    In addition to that, Alston''s power was nothingpared to the spiritual martial arts skill at the Divine


    Stage that Alyssa hadunched before.


    "You can still stand up!" Seeing that Rocky was still able to stand up, Alston red at him with much


    hatred. A momentter, he waved the spear in his hand and rushed to Rocky again.


    Rocky might be able to stand on his own, but at that moment, his legs were so weak that they were not


    even able to hold him up for a long period of time.


    Meanwhile, up in the sky, there was a shadow of a beast that was surrounded by me light. Swooping


    down from the air, it sped towards Alston in an attempt to block his attack against Rocky.


    "Uriah..." Rocky''s eyes widened as he called out. He didn''t expect that Uriah woulde and help him.


    As a matter of fact, Uriah was already physically exhausted after a series of savage fighting. Despite


    the fatigue on its face, it still darted out to protect its master from harm. As long as it was breathing, it


    would do whatever it could to protect its master until its dying breath, just like Rubygon had done in the


    past.


    After all, it was its sworn duty as a spirit-manipted beast!


    On the other hand, Alston was furious at the sight of Uriah targeting him. With no time to spare, he


    waved the spear and soon, a dragon snake thunder shadow blew up towards Uriah.


    Seeing this, Uriah pped its wings relentlessly and gathered a ming tornado which flew toward the


    shadow.


    Boom!


    As a result, the two forces crashed with each other, blowing Uriah far away.


    Taking advantage of the situation, Alston began to rush towards Rocky, with an intent to give him a


    quick death. However, on the other side, Uriah still managed to get up and attack Alston without


    holding anything back.


    "Furious Lightning Dragon!" Alston was enraged upon seeing Uriah pouncing towards him again. "Not


    this time, you beast," Alston muttered under his breath. Immediately, he gathered all of his spiritual


    power which soon made a thunder emerge in the sky. Not long after, a crack of about a few meters


    wide appeared in the air, from which a dragon shadow along with a sh of thunder shot out. Giving off


    a strong aura at the fourth grade of the five-star level, it flew towards Uriah like a bolt of lightning.


    The shadow was no other than Alston''s spirit-manipted beast, Furious Lightning Dragon. In fact, it


    was a powerful spiritual beast with thunder nature and ranked as one of the strongest spiritual beasts


    of the Spiritual Beast List.


    Bang!


    At that moment, the dragon swooped toward the other spirit-manipted beast and mmed it onto


    the ground. The impact was so devastating that it even left a deep pit on the ground.


    "Uriah..." cried Rocky, his eyes widened at the sight of his beast being pinned to the ground.


    Uriah wanted to stand up, but the dragon was so strong that it was able to press Uriah down with its


    sharp and powerful ws. At that time, Uriah was at a disadvantage for it appeared to be weaker due


    to the consecutive fights that it had taken part in. Pressed into the ground, Uriah struggled to break


    loose but failed.


    Seeing that Uriah could no longer move, Alston turned around and walked towards Uriah. He stopped,


    looked at Rocky''s pleading eyes, and slowly raised his spear. Then, he spoke to Rocky, "I didn''t expect


    you to have such a loyal and tamed spiritual beast. But it''s a pity to give it to you alive because I know


    that you are going to die in my hands soon. And when that happens, this poor thing will be a stray dog.


    So, I think that I will be doing you a favor."


    "Alston, I''m your opponent. Fight me! Leave Uriah alone! Don''t you want to kill me? Come here and


    end me! I''m still breathing. Is that all you got? Come on and take my life if you can!" Knowing what


    Alston was going to do, Rocky provoked him with every possible taunt he could think of. Afterwards, he


    tried his best to walk up and put one foot in front of the other as he got closer to him.


    "Don''t be too pathetic. You can''t even walk now. How can you even fight with me?! Very well. I will kill


    you after I kill your spirit-manipted beast. I will let you suffer so slowly that you would be desperate


    to be killed. I will let you feel the pain of losing everything..." Alston shouted ferociously. After a while,


    the spear in his hand shed with lightning and thrust towards Uriah. The spear scraped through the


    scales on Uriah''s body, producing sparks that lit up the area. After a strong and devastating impact, the


    spear finally broke through the scales and punctured Uriah''s body.


    Uriah let out a strong cry of pain, its body trembling in agony. Soon, it stopped struggling andy on the


    ground, breathing itsst few breaths.


    "Uriah! Uriah!" Rocky screamed madly. At that moment, his body shook violently along with his ming


    anger that was enough to burn his body.


    At that time, the evil power of the secondyer of the seal had been used up. If he wanted to kill Alston,


    he had to break through the thirdyer. But considering his current situation, he would die if he broke


    through the thirdyer and released the power inside. Moreover, he probably couldn''t hang on there for


    a long time, which might be at most for half an hour.


    With that, he thought that he would have to kill Alston no longer than half an hour.


    "Come on, swallow me whole!" But he had no time to think about it carefully now. Raising his head, he


    put in great efforts to break through the thirdyer of the seal. Suddenly, a sea of evil spiritual power


    surged out, filling every corner of his body.


    In the blink of an eye, Rocky''s robe fluttered savagely in the air, and his eyes turned as dark as an


    endless abyss. His aura of the Heavenly Stage continued to increase, and he suddenly broke through


    to the Supernal Stage. Moreover, he was filled with a sinister aura that made him appear as if he were


    possessed by some kind of demon god. Like a raging fire, the spiritual power constantly overflowed


    from him and encapsted his every bit.


    However, this scene was not at all surprising to Alston. But then, fright made his hair stand when he


    saw the coercive power that Rocky had shown. After all, there was no question as to how powerful the


    Holy Dragon Bead was.


    This unprecedented power that gathered in Rocky''s body rose gradually in the air, making it a


    wonderful sight to see even for his opponent.


    But Alston would never admit that Rocky was stronger than him.


    "Today will be the day of your death! Do you have any wishes before you die?" Alston cursed. He


    wouldn''t miss the rare opportunity to kill Rocky with his own hands. At that moment, it didn''t matter


    what the n or plot was. All that mattered to him was getting rid of Rocky as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, it would be another endless nightmare for him.

 Chapter 728 Strength Devouring

    Chapter 728 Strength Devouring


    "That''s exactly what I wanted to say," Rocky managed to choke out. It was a struggle to grasp at the


    released from the thirdyer of the seal. Despite the pain, Rocky held on by reminding himself that he


    couldn''t be swallowed by the evil power before Alston was dealt with.


    No matter how hard he tried, he was also aware that he didn''t have much time. Either he ended Alston


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    or Alston would end him.


    In the blink of an eye, Rocky disappeared and instantly showed up right in front of Alston, emitting so


    much evil spiritual power it immediately overwhelmed Alston.


    "That was fast!" Alston eximed but managed to quickly wave his spear to defend.


    Even though the Frozen Wind Dagger was always in the shape of a slim dagger, it suddenly changed


    into a giant ming de and chopped down lightning-quick towards Alston.


    A loud bang resounded when the ming de heavily mmed on the handle of the spear. On the


    other hand, the spear trembled under the tremendous pressure it endured and Alston lost all feeling in


    both of his arms.


    When they made contact, Alston immediately sensed the violent force warring inside Rocky, and he


    quickly paled. Even worse was that the power became even stronger by the second. There was no


    hesitation as Alston dragged himself away and stretched his hands out until countless green and purple


    spiritual swords appeared above him.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The spiritual swords shot towards Rocky and fanned around him, spreading their spiritual power that


    carried thunder. It was a unique martial skill for the imperial members, called the Green Thunder


    Sword. Itpressed Thunder spiritual power into spiritual swords, and among the spiritual martial arts


    of the same level, Green Thunder Sword was definitely the top of its ss.


    In the past, Alston had defeated Rocky with the same move. But Alston hadn''t mastered this back then,


    but now, the power of the Green Thunder Sword was much more powerful than before. Anything that


    came close was destroyed by the sheer impressive power it carried.


    For a moment, Rocky disappeared within all the thunder and made no move to fight back.


    "Where is he?" Alston scanned his surroundings with wide eyes.


    A ck light rushed out of the radiance of thunders as the ming de turned into the Evil me


    much to his disappointment. The fire roared out into a ten foot wave and washed over Alston''s body in


    an instant.


    Just when he was about to turn around and retreat, a dragon appeared in front of him out of nowhere.


    A dense of thunder and lightning wove together as it shook its giant body.


    Boom!


    A deafening sound rang out as if the earth was splitting for a mountain to rise and it echoed in the air


    for a long moment. Blinding light shed one after the other as the Evil me attacked the thunder


    in unending waves of me and the spiritual power spread as far as several meters around them.


    Spark flew in all directions and as the fire and thunder roared, it was as if the end was nigh.


    It took a while but eventually, peace slowly returned as thest echoes of thunder faded away from the


    air.


    "Good job, Furious Lightning Dragon! Let''s take his life together!" A smug smile painted Alston''s face


    for all of a second before his eyes snapped wide open and he screamed, "Spirit Possession!"


    The Furious Lightning Dragon suddenly turned into a ball of thunder radiance and merged with Alston.


    In the blink of an eye, Alston''s skin was covered with blue and purple dragon scales, two dragon horns


    held in his hand and he looked the very picture of a god of thunder dragon.


    Alston stepped into the fifth grade of the Supernal Stage after the Spirit Possession, a level above


    Rocky''s current strength even when he had sessfully released the thirdyer of the seal.


    "Go to hell!" Alston yelled with renewed confidence and rushed towards Rocky quick as thunder.


    On the other side, Rocky nkly stared at Alston''s Spirit Possession, thest of his sanity escaping


    him no matter how tight he tried to hold on. He threw in all his faith behind his decision.


    Instead of showing fear as Alston approached, Rocky remained nk and waved the Frozen Wind


    Dagger as he rushed towards Alston.


    Two figures shining with the same spiritual me surging collided again and again, bing more


    destructive by the moment. Everything burned wherever they passed.


    As time ticked by, Rocky and Alston were getting closer and closer to the end of their ropes.


    Rocky''s body was only a step away from the copsing while Alston''s Spirit Possession had reached


    its time limit. If it was forced tost any longer, Alston would suffer the side effects and would most


    likely die, whether he had killed Rocky or not.


    They pushed themselves as hard as they could. However, it seemed that Rocky''s limit came first. The


    Evil me and spiritual power gradually became more and more unstable. He was tethering on the


    verge of losing control.


    When Alston was hit with the realization that Rocky was about to reach his extreme, he turned into a


    thunder shadow and flew for more than ten meters into the air. An electrifying thunder radiance burst


    out of his spear and it was as dazzling as the sun at high noon. Their surroundings were alight by the


    powerful aura of the Supernal Stage.


    "Roar!" A roar ripped out of Alston''s throat as he dashed his spear downward towards Rocky. His


    spear, together with the surging spiritual power, turned into a thunder shaped dragon which bared its


    teeth and rushed down from the sky, aiming straight at Rocky.


    A blue and purple thunder radiation followed after and it brightened the sky in colorful shes. Dozens


    of meters within its shadow, everything was burnt down. Smoke rose up and shes of thunder sparked


    as the remaining spiritual power filled the air.


    Alston dropped to the ground not far from the burned area. A triumphant smile stretched his lips as the


    tension in his shoulders finally disappeared. He couldn''t sense Rocky no matter how hard he tried. It


    meant that Rocky perished under his powerful attack that even his bones had been burnt into ashes.


    He finally did it.


    The pride he felt didn''tst long as a figure appeared within the dense thunder. He approached slowly,


    step by step, and the thunder radiance disappeared, more exactly, was devoured by the shing ck


    Evil me around him wherever he moved forwards. Alston couldn''t rip his eyes away and he could


    only stare ck-jawed when he found something simr to the Dragon Spirit Mark all over his


    opponent''s body under his ragged clothes.


    Rocky could only adsorb spiritual power with his left arm before, but now, he could use every inch of his


    body. In just a moment, the surrounding spiritual power that Alston''s thunder left was all attracted


    towards Rocky and as time went by, the ck Evil me around him rose higher and became even


    bigger.


    However, the more power he absorbed, the more lethal it would be to his body, not to mention that he


    was already halfway into the grave already. Everything was a blur to him except for Alston who was the


    one clear thing in his hazy surroundings.

 Chapter 729 Life And Death

    Chapter 729 Life And Death


    The shock on Alston''s face was as clear as day. He never expected Rocky to be able to fight back,


    after using one of his most powerful attacks on him.


    Alston felt his body quiver. Without warning, a beam of thunder radiance burst out of him. The spell was


    broken and he returned to his normal state.


    "Damn it!" Before he could make a move, Alston realized that he couldn''t. His range of motion was


    hindered due to the side effect of the Spirit Possession.


    "Kill... Kill... Kill!" Rocky shouted thrice in a row. Raising the Frozen Wind Dagger above him, he


    shed at the open air with great speed and a strong whirlwind escaped the dagger''s sharp edge.


    Soon after, the Frozen Wind Dagger burst into mes and became a huge ck torch that burned all


    the nts within a one hundred meter radius of it.


    Rocky then waved the dagger with all his strength. Like a huge ck dragon spreading its wings, the


    ck me spread dozens of meters across the sky before reaching the ground and encasing the


    surrounding area. Alston now found himself trapped under this dome of ck me.


    Alston had no time to dodge. He was immediately consumed by the raging ck me that came


    crashing down from the sky.


    "Your Royal Highness!" the injured ck-robed spirit maniptor screamed. He rushed towards Alston


    and summoned all of his spiritual power to try to resist the attack.


    But the ck me''s power was too much. Despite his determination, the spirit maniptor was no


    match. Nothing of him remained, except for a pile of ashes.


    "Damn it!" Alston cursed. Raising his right hand, he released the special power of the Thunder Dragon


    Spear.


    With help from the spear, a flickering barrier of thunder and lightning appeared in front of Alston.


    Boom...


    A gigantic mushroom-shaped cloud appeared and rose toward the sky. Looking down from above, the


    area that had been covered in the ck me earlier had now sunk three feet deeper. All that was left


    of the area was hot ash and suffocating smoke. The whole scene was morbidly spectacr.


    From the rubble appeared a man draped in burned, tattered clothes and with an ashen face. His entire


    right arm waspletely damaged, and only charred flesh and exposed bone remained. However, his


    right hand managed to still hold on to something important¡ªthe Thunder Dragon Spear.


    "My hand... My hand!" Alston screamed with bloodshot eyes as he stared down at his right hand, or at


    least what was left of it.


    "Rocky, I''ll kill you! Mark my words. You''ll pay for this!" One would''ve mistaken him for a crazy person


    based on his scream alone.


    Out of nowhere, a dark figure moved amidst the smoke and slowly made his way towards Alston.


    "He... can still... move... But...his body shouldn''t have... been able to bear all that... power..." Alston''s


    face was stered with fear upon seeing the dark figure inch closer towards him. It was probably the


    first time in his life that he had felt absolutely terrified. The one who made him feel just as afraid was


    Basil who was good-for-nothing in his eyes all the time.


    "No, he will die. Even if I don''t kill him, there''s no way for him to survive. Time to go..." Alston suddenly


    burst intoughter, a strange expression now recing his previous terrified one. He gave the Thunder


    Dragon Spear in his left hand a quick nce before he fled, fearing that Rocky would kill him. To him,


    Rocky was no longer the good-for-nothing Basil, but a terrifying monster.


    After Alston escaped, Rocky slowly walked out of the dust and smoke. He fell to one knee, and his face


    contorted into a ferocious-looking expression due to the severe burns and scars that riddled his flesh.


    The evil spiritual power was too much, eroding his body.


    "U... Uriah..." Rocky suddenly called out. With the little willpower he had left, he stumbled towards


    Uriah whoy in a pool of blood.


    The beast appeared to be on the verge of death. Alston''s spear severely injured it by striking its


    spiritual source.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    As Rocky managed toe to Uriah''s side, he knelt down and raised a trembling hand to touch its


    head.


    Sensing Rocky''s aura, Uriah slowly opened its eyes, looked at its owner with bright eyes and moaned


    weakly.


    For a moment, the whole world faded into nothing but quiet¡ªabsolute silence.


    "Rubygon was killed because of me. And now... Now you''re about to meet the same fate. I wish there


    was something I could do. I''m sorry, Uriah... I''m sorry!" He could do nothing more but helplessly look at


    the suffering beast before him. Rocky clenched his teeth, trying to find some way to restrain the


    sadness in his heart from escaping. His tears rolled down his face like tiny rivers and began to drip onto


    Uriah''s forehead.


    A bright me burst and began to spread all over Uriah''s body. The beast''s flesh became transparent


    and began to emit a faint light. Uriah then started to shrink and soon disappeared. Where it oncey


    appeared a red, oval egg.


    "This is..." Rocky was surprised at Uriah''s sudden disappearance and the red egg''s appearance.


    He heard a faint voice. Turning his head towards it, he was met with a woman whoy under a tree in


    the distance. She began to move a bit.


    "Sue... Sue? She''s still... alive?" Rocky''s eyes widened in bewilderment. He struggled to get back on


    his two feet, but he just stumbled down again.


    "I have to rescue... Sue..." He was determined to save her. Using his hands, he slowly began to crawl


    and climb towards Sue.


    The ground he clutched on to as he crawled was smeared with his blood. The pain was almost


    unbearable. He would tend to his woundter. Right now, he needed to save Sue.


    Rain began to pour. As the droplets fell onto his injured body which was eroded by the spiritual power,


    they evaporated into thin air and surrounded him like a puff of smoke.


    After a while, he was getting closer and closer to Sue. But before he could, he let out an ear-piercing


    howl. After that, everything went dark. The Holy Dragon Bead''s evil power had devoured and


    annihted thest of his senses.


    Sue seemed so far away, even though she was now just one step away from where he was.


    ck lines, like poisoned veins, began to run all over Rocky''s face. At the same time, the ck


    spiritual power kept surging out of his body. His eyes were now the color of coal and he kept scratching


    the ground with his hands until his nails bled. He was in so much pain, which terrified him. He could do


    nothing but wait for death to take him out of this misery.

 Chapter 730 Whose Fault

    Chapter 730 Whose Fault


    Just then, a butterfly shadow suddenly gleamed with a peculiar light from the sky. In the blink of an eye,


    it came down from the sky and quickly moved to Rocky''s side. The figure looked regretfully at Rocky,


    who hadpletely lost his mind. As he lost his sense, Rocky had already fallen into a devil, and was


    on the verge of death. Darkened eyes apanied his demonic appearance.


    The figure was none other than Cherry, the woman from the spiritual race who had saved Rocky many


    times in the Myriad Beasts Ground.


    "I can''t believe it! Nheless, I can''t let you die. I''ll resurrect you no matter the cost!" A pair of


    crescent shaped eyebrows wrinkled on Cherry''s forehead. Immediately, she turned over Rocky. Then,


    she bent down and put her petite pink lips on Rocky''s mouth. All of a sudden, a strange light leaked out


    from the mouths of the two people. It shone brightly and was full of energy and colors.


    When the colorful light entered into Rocky''s body, the violent ck spiritual power suddenly calmed


    down. At the same time, the evil power that had been sealed within the thirdyer was immediately


    wrapped in the light. It was like a container, the same as the one used to contain the evil power that


    had been sealed within the secondyer.


    The colorful light was the unique spiritual soul of the spiritual race. It was known to be a powerful


    special force.


    Then, the spiritual soul container used to contain the evil power that had been sealed within the second


    light spots coursed through his body, Rocky''s injuries began to be healed rapidly. Even the grave


    injuries on the surface were healed instantaneously.


    "It seems that you have fully integrated your previous power. Every time you copse, your strength


    grows stronger, but it will also put you to death. You possess such an amazing power. If I could get


    such power, perhaps I could finallyplete thest mission of the Butterfly Divine n. It''s a pity that


    you have just begun to control this power and you''ve only integrated with a small part of it. Sadly, not


    until youpletely fuse with all of this power will you be able to..." At that time, Cherry''s eyes


    suddenly twinkled with aplex expression. It seemed that she saved Rocky for some other purpose.


    Of course, there was no such thing as a free lunch in this world. So, anyone had to pay a price for


    something beneficial, let alone a life.


    "Last time, I used a ten years'' worth of spiritual soul. This time I used a twenty years'' worth of one. If


    this always happens, I''m afraid I''ll have to spend all of my spiritual cultivation. However, as long as I


    canplete thest mission of the Butterfly Divine n, it''s still worth it." As she looked expectantly


    at Rocky who had recovered to his normal state and fallen asleep, Cherry sighed.


    Just then, Cherry heard a faint breathing sound beside her. When she turned around, Cherry saw Sue.


    Then she looked meaningfully at Rocky, as if she knew something.


    "It seems that this girl is very important to you. In order to make sure that you will help me in the future,


    I will keep her at my side." As soon as she finished her words, Cherry approached Sue. With her


    slender finger, Cherry lightly touched Sue''s chest. Suddenly, a strong spiritual power rushed into Sue''s


    body. Immediately, Sue''s pale face was filled with life.


    Cherry then cast her eyes on the red egg in the distance. With a weird look, she waved her hand.


    Immediately, the egg flew to her. After she looked at it carefully, Cherry put the egg on Rocky''s chest


    and let him hold it with his hands.


    "He is too weak now. For the sake of the future, he needs to gain more power. However, it seems that


    too many love affairs are involved here, which is a barrier to him. He must go through more hardships,


    so that the power in his body can continue to wake up. It seems that it still needs a long time. I better


    send him to a strange ce to let him restart, which should at least make him a little stronger next time.


    Anyway, I have to make him think that this girl is already dead. As such, he could turn his grief and


    indignation into power," Cherry said with a serious and remorseless look. With her slender fingers, she


    touched Rocky''s forehead. Then, she turned to a butterfly on her shoulder and said, "Take him far away


    from here."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    At that moment, the butterfly on Cherry''s shoulder flew up andnded on Rocky with a dance. Then,


    the butterfly suddenly turned into colorful shadows. The shadows glittered and quickly grew until they


    disappeared with the butterfly.


    When she saw that Rocky had left, Cherry had also meant to leave with Sue. However, she suddenly


    thought of something. She waved her sleeve and a spiritual power shot out in an instant. The spiritual


    power gradually turned into the same shadow as Rocky that hadn''t recovered. It was breathless and


    covered with scars.


    Then, Cherry finally picked up Sue and turned into a streak of butterfly light. The next moment, they


    flew and disappeared into the sky.


    In that moment, the whole world returned to peace.


    Not long after, a woman appeared in the devastated forest. After a few quick movements, she arrived in


    the recent battlefield. Very soon, she saw the corpses of Woods and three masters of the Heavenly


    Stage. When she saw the familiar figure under a tree, her body trembled. Emotions filled her heart as


    her mouth opened slightly.


    It turned out that the pretty woman was Sabina. The figure she saw was the dead body of Rocky


    created by Cherry.


    As a matter of fact, Sabina, Thor and others were originally sent to the camp of the Timber Deity


    Empire together. However, a few soldiers harbored malicious intent against her and attacked her on the


    way. In return, they were taken advantage of by Sabina and ultimately let her escape. Even though her


    spiritual power was sealed, she still intended to save Rocky. As such, she chased after the team of


    Woods without any hesitation.


    However, when Sabina saw the ghastly scene, regret filled her heart. She realized that it was already


    toote.


    "No... This is impossible!" As she shook her head in disbelief, Sabina moved closer and saw Rocky''s


    face. The misery took the better of her as she fell on her knees and reached out her trembling hands.


    However, the moment that Sabina''s slender fingers touched Rocky, thetter turned into ashes.


    Immediately, the remains of Rocky disappeared in the wind.


    "No!" Horrified of what just happened, Sabina unconsciously reached out her hands to grab something.


    Nheless, her palms remained empty.


    "Why has this happened? Damn it! It''s my fault. It''s all my fault..." Sabina could not help but cry as


    sorrow overwhelmed her heart. Tears continuously trickled down her cheeks. It was the first time she


    cried for a man, and perhaps thest time.


    After a while, she sensed a very strong aura approaching. Sabina gritted her teeth and still tried to look


    for Rocky who was already gone. With a strong sadness, she disappeared the next moment.

 Chapter 731 Rebirth

    Chapter 731 Rebirth


    The moment Sabina left, a giant shadow quickly appeared from the sky. The beautiful figure on the


    back of the shadownded on the ground. As she looked at the bodies in front of her, the woman


    frowned. Then, she noticed another body thaty motionless on the ground not far away from her.


    "It can''t be. Woods!" with a worried expression, Alyssa frantically shouted and then she rushed up to


    Woods. As her hands trembled, she immediately checked his breath. However, to her dismay, Woods


    didn''t breathe anymore...


    Alyssa''s eyes suddenly widened in anger. Frustration enveloped her face as she shouted, "It must be


    Rocky. Rocky is the one that murdered my brother!" Sadness overwhelmed her heart.


    When Alyssa was about to take Woods'' body and leave, Woods suddenly let out a deep gasp. As he


    exhaled once again, Woods suddenly got up.


    "Woods? Thank goodness, you''re alive!" Alyssa eximed with a joyous voice. The sadness on her


    face was soon reced by happiness. She felt that what happened just then was unbelievable.


    "Huh? I''m not dead?" After he finally woke up, Woods immediately stood up and stared at Alyssa in


    surprise. Then, he looked around curiously and asked, "Where is Rocky?"


    "That bastard escaped. But don''t worry. I won''t let him go. I''ll make sure he pays dearly for trying to kill


    you!" Alyssa said ferociously as she gritted her teeth.


    "No, he didn''t. Instead, he actually saved me," Woods said as he shook his head. Then, he felt


    something in his bosom. As he tried to catch his breath, Woods took the thing out and it turned out to


    be a red pearl.


    "What? Isn''t that the Dragon me Pearl?" A surprised expression painted Alyssa''s face as she


    noticed the pearl. Immediately, she grabbed it from Woods.


    "I believe Rocky used that to save me." Although he had no idea how it worked, Woods was sure that


    Rocky saved him with the Dragon me Pearl.


    "What? The Dragon me Pearl belongs to Rocky? That means the treasure map also belongs to..."


    Alyssa softly whispered to herself as a thought passed through her mind.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alyssa, Rocky saved my life. Nheless, he might be in danger right now. Please send people to


    find him immediately!" Woods shouted frantically as he suddenly remembered that someone was still


    chasing after Rocky.


    "He''s in danger? What kind of danger?" Alyssa asked sincerely.


    "I can''t tell you now. But you must find him!" After he hesitated for a while, Woods decided not to tell


    her the real identity of Rocky. With Alyssa''s personality, Woods didn''t know what would happen if he


    told her. Rocky saved his life. As such, Woods had to keep this secret for him.


    "I got it. I''ll send you back to our country first. I''m so sorry, it''s all my fault. I should have apanied


    you and Rocky back to the Timber Deity Empire," Alyssa said remorsefully as she didn''t expect things


    to go like that. Back then, Rocky triggered her curse seal by chance, which she couldn''t ept. As


    such, she left in panic and went to somewhere to calm down.


    "Please promise me. You have to find him immediately!" Woods pleaded with pitiful eyes.


    "Don''t worry. Even if you don''t ask, I will meticulously search for him." Alyssa gave a curious look at the


    Dragon me Pearl in her hand. A peculiar expression then painted her beautiful face. At that moment,


    she suddenly realized that Rocky was connected with her in some way. Otherwise, he would not own


    the three lost treasures of the Roaring me Empire she was looking for. Of course, what she most


    wanted was the treasure map. Long before, she already knew that the treasure map contained an


    important secret of the Holy Dragon Empire. Therefore, she had to find Rocky immediately. It didn''t


    matter if he was the one or not.


    The news that Rocky paid allegiance to the Timber Deity Empire had already spread across the


    Gehenna Border. The whole Crimson Dragon Army was shocked when they heard the awful news. No


    one would believe that Rocky had betrayed them. Nheless, the news was soon spread to Evian


    City. Lance was also shocked when he heard the story. With a regretful face, he couldn''t believe that


    Rocky had betrayed them!


    The moment he heard the story, Lance immediately rushed to the main camp of Crimson Dragon Army.


    After he had arrived, he learned that Rocky was missing, which made him feel worried.


    A dayter, the news of Rocky''s treachery had already spread to the Imperial City. The entire imperial


    family and the Pce City were also startled by the news. They didn''t understand why Rocky, who was


    already a rising star of the Holy Dragon Empire, suddenly defected to the Timber Deity Empire.


    The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire was very angry. He immediately ordered to keep the news


    confidential in order to avoid a bad influence. However, the news came from one to another and spread


    like wildfire to the citizens. Overnight, Rocky became notorious in the Holy Dragon Empire.


    Isis who just returned to the Imperial City also learned the news. Tearful eyes apanied her


    confused face as she was also astonished. With her understanding of Rocky, Isis couldn''t believe that


    he would betray the Holy Dragon Empire. Immediately, she asked someone to send a letter to Lance.


    She wanted to know what actually happened. However, two dayster, she received a letter from


    Lance. The letter revealed that Rocky was missing. Worried, she wanted to go back immediately to the


    Gehenna Border. However, Lance told her to wait in the Imperial City. He told her when everything was


    clear he would go back to the Imperial City immediately to rify the situation about Rocky.


    Nheless, a strange string of events unfolded. When the news of Rocky''s treachery was widely


    spread, the Timber Deity Empire suddenly announced to cease the war and retreated all the military


    forces to its border. The warriors of the Crimson Dragon Army were badly injured after the battles.


    Additionally the news about Rocky had already spread widely. As such, Lance also ordered to cease


    the battle and withdrew the troops to the main camp.


    As the news about the betrayal of Rocky was widely spread in the Holy Dragon Empire, a new


    beginning awaited from a faraway ce. In a cave made of grotesque sandstone in a deste desert,


    a man who seemed to be sleeping for a long time slowly opened his eyes. A look of confusion painted


    his handsome face. He stood up and looked around the boundless desert outside in bewilderment.


    ''What''s happening? I''m supposed to be dead. Where is this ce? Why am I here?'' Rocky frowned


    and tapped his face to make sure that he was still alive. However, he was in a strange ce.


    Everything seemed so inconceivable and his confusion grew even worse.


    "Sue?" Rocky suddenly called out with a surprised look. However, he immediately shook his head


    sorrowfully. With a sad tone, he said, "Sue has been dead. It''s all my fault. If it weren''t for me, she


    would still be alive. Actually, it''s Alston''s fault. That bastard! I''ll murder him even if it''s thest thing I


    do!"


    After he grieved, Rocky immediately stood up and dusted off his clothes. Dressed in rags, he looked


    like a beggar. Strangely, there were no injuries on his body. He was supposed to be seriously injured,


    yet even his internal injuries were gone.


    ''Someone must have saved me. That person must have also healed my wounds and brought me here.


    But who might he be?'' Rocky pondered with a confused expression. Nheless, he couldn''t find the


    answer at the moment.

 Chapter 732 In The Desert

    Chapter 732 In The Desert


    Rocky looked around and noticed an egg shaped object covered in a thickyer of dust sitting just


    beside him. He bent over, picked it up, and blew to remove the dust. He rubbed his thumb against the


    object to clean it and saw that it was red in color.


    "Could it be...Uriah?" Rocky murmured to himself. He remembered at once what had happened and


    thought that this red egg must be Uriah. At that time, he was out of himself that he did not understand


    why and how Uriah suddenly turned into a red egg.


    "Rubygon is dead, and Uriah seems to have transformed into this egg. It feels terrible to lose them all


    of a sudden," Rocky said with disappointment. Pain was evident in his voice, along with fatigue from


    everything that had happened. He touched the red egg with his right hand and it sparkled with a soft


    glimmer of light as if it were responding to him.


    Rocky squinted his eyes as if to see clearer when he saw that glimmer. He wanted to see what was


    happening inside the egg with his Mysterious Visual Evaluation Skill, but he couldn''t. It was as if there


    was nothing in it, and he couldn''t feel any sign of life. Obviously, he had never encountered such a


    situation before, so he had no idea what was going on. However, he believed that Uriah was not dead,


    and the egg in his hand could help Uriahe back to life.


    Of course, nothing was certain as it was just Rocky''s guess.


    Then, Rocky opened the Magic Spiritual Space and was prepared to put the egg into theb. But, as


    soon as he entered it, he saw a colorful light gleaming, and it rushed directly towards him and held him


    down to the ground. A petite white figure flew over and licked his face.


    "Well, I know you are worried about me. You don''t have to, I am fine now, but Uriah and Rubygon..."


    Rocky''s voice choked with emotion. He sighed as he patted the Rainbow Glow Unicorn and Robin.


    The Rainbow Glow Unicorn and Robin gave out their sighs too, as if they mourned for Uriah and


    Rubygon.


    Rocky stood up and took the red egg to theb and washed it. Then he fetched a container, arranged


    it, and carefully kept the egg in the container. After that, he changed into a new set of clothes and


    walked out of theb.


    "I should figure out where I am now..." Rocky''s eyes narrowed as he tried to concentrate. He


    summoned the Rainbow Glow Unicorn and they left the Magic Spiritual Space together.


    "Foodie, only you and Robin will stay with me from now on," Rocky said as he was looking at the


    Rainbow Glow Unicorn next to him.


    The Rainbow Glow Unicorn howled and then poked its head at Rocky several times, as if it was trying


    tofort him.


    "Take me out of this damned ce first," Rocky said with a soft smile. He then jumped on the back of


    the Rainbow Glow Unicorn. Just as he was settled, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn jumped into the air.


    But at the same moment the Rainbow Glow Unicorn jumped into the air, a ck shadow fell from the


    sky and rushed towards them. It hit the Rainbow Glow Unicorn so hard that it fell to the ground. Rocky


    rolled on the sand for a while.


    "Damn it!" Rocky cursed and tried to stand up. His face and his whole body were covered with sand.


    He rubbed his cheeks and looked up to see what hit them. It was an eagle-shaped wild spirit-


    manipted beast with three heads. It bared its teeth and looked like a crow, which was very ugly.


    "It''s the ck Desert Eagle, and it''s at the fourth grade of the four-star level." Rocky immediately


    recognized the wild spirit-manipted beast in front of him.


    He was surely astonished by the magnificence of the creature, but what shocked him even more was


    that there appeared a few more ck Desert Eagles from other directions. It was beyond


    overwhelming as each one of them was above three-star level.


    "What the hell is this ce?" Rocky''s face sank. He couldn''t believe what was happening. With so


    many three-star and four-star ck Desert Eagles, it meant that this ce was definitely a ce of


    mystery. Probably as magical as the Myriad Beasts Ground, it was an extremely dangerous ce.


    Considering the number of the ck Desert Eagles present, the situation was not looking good for


    Rocky. He turned and shouted at the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, "Foodie, run!"


    The Rainbow Glow Unicorn flew at full speed with Rocky on its back, while the several ck Desert


    Eagles immediately followed after them.


    After a long time, they finally got rid of the ck Desert Eagles.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Did the person who brought me here want me to die?" Rocky said desperately. He looked around and


    saw that there was yellow sand all over the ce. He couldn''t help cursing. He didn''t know who had


    sent him to such a dangerous ce.


    "I''m so thirsty!" Rocky panted and licked his lips, which were chapped. A spirit maniptor could


    survive without eating, but they must drink water. After all, no matter how strong spirit maniptors


    were, their bodies were made of water.


    "Foodie, can you find somewhere to drink water?" Rocky asked the Rainbow Glow Unicorn as he wore


    a hopeful expression on his face.


    The Rainbow Glow Unicorn looked around, bowed its head, and rushed to a direction.


    Rocky followed it immediately.


    After running for a while, Rocky saw a vige in front of him. All the houses were made of mud, which


    looked dpidated.


    "Good job!" Rocky reached out and gave the Rainbow Glow Unicorn a pat on the head. He rejoiced


    after seeing that there was a vige in the desert. He was so relieved that he kept praising the Rainbow


    Glow Unicorn. However, when he entered, there was no one in the vige. It looked as if it had been


    dested for a long time.


    They spent some time walking around and exploring the vige. Rocky found that although there were


    still many wells, there was no longer water inside.


    "Foodie, are you sure there''s water here?" Rocky asked the Rainbow Glow Unicorn in confusion.


    The Rainbow Glow Unicorn raised its head in response and looked into a direction. Rocky followed its


    gaze and saw a mud house in the west of the vige.


    After hesitating for a while, Rocky walked over towards the direction. When he was just about to get


    close to the mud house, he saw a ck figure as tall as two people jumping out and rushing at him.


    Rocky immediately drew out the Frozen Wind Dagger in response to his shock and waved it. Suddenly,


    a ck Moon de, which seemed a lot bigger than before, whizzed out. With a bang, it hit the ck


    figure. The ck figure was immediately knocked into the air, knocking down the mud house behind.


    Rocky was surprised as he found that the Frozen Wind Dagger had obviously changed. The ming


    de was much wider than before, now looking like a big sword. But before he could figure the rest of


    the differences out, the ck shadow once again popped out from the copsing mud house and


    revealed its original shape. It turned out to be a Deserted Sand Crab at the third grade of the four-star


    level. It waved itsrge and powerful ws in the air, looking rather intimidating.


    Obviously, the Deserted Sand Crab was disturbed by Rocky and it looked very irritable. It immediately


    waved itsrge ws and rushed toward him.


    "Hey, foodie. Did you really want to make trouble for me?" Rocky said in an irritated tone and gave a


    re to the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, who was standing next to them and watching them fighting. Then,


    he fought the Deserted Sand Crab with all his might.


    As his strength had increased significantly, the match was very easy for Rocky.

 Chapter 733 Fodder For The Rumor Mills

    Chapter 733 Fodder For The Rumor Mills


    It didn''t take Rocky long to kill the Deserted Sand Crab at the third grade of the four-star level. He didn''t


    pant or sweat. Meanwhile, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, who had been watching the fight, hopped next


    to the dead crab and with its foreleg, pointed at the shell.


    Curious to know what was going on, Rocky went over and poked the crab shell with the Frozen Wind


    Dagger. Immediately, a red-purple liquid gushed out.


    The Rainbow Glow Unicorn was thrilled. It let out an excited scream, immediately lowered its head and


    began to drink.


    "Jeez! You are such a hearty eater! You are even drinking blood!" Rocky couldn''t help but exim


    when he saw the Rainbow Glow Unicorn drinking the dead crab''s blood.


    However, when he saw the Rainbow Glow Unicorn drinking the blood happily, Rocky was tempted. For


    a few minutes, he tried to ignore the urge, but in the end, he just couldn''t resist anymore. Reluctantly,


    he leaned down and started licking blood from the crab too. To his surprise, the taste of the blood was


    as mellow and rich as wine.


    "Wow! This is amazing!" Immediately, Rocky''s eyes lit up. He got down to his knees and began to drink


    with glee, as if he waspeting with the Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    After he was full and refreshed, Rocky went into a mud house nearby. In the house, he immediately


    began to circte his spiritual power. He wanted to find out why his power had been strengthened.


    "This is so strange! The evil spiritual power from the secondyer of the seal has fully fused into my


    body. The evil spiritual power in the container made of the mysterious power is from the thirdyer of


    the seal. What''s going on?" he wondered aloud.


    ''This is no coincidence! Did she do this to me?'' he thought to himself, suspecting the only person he


    knew, who could have done that.


    "After fusing the evil spiritual power in the secondyer of the seal, my strength has grown to the


    seventh grade of the Heavenly Stage. No wonder I found it so easy to deal with the spirit-manipted


    beast at the third grade of the four-star level. After the incident that almost killed me, I could never have


    imagined this. My strength has grown beyond expectations. Anyway, I put my life on the line for this."


    True, he had reached the seventh grade of the Heavenly Stage in such a short period of time. But it


    came at a great cost.


    For a fact, Rocky had survived by a whisker, thanks to Cherry. Had she not fed him the twenty years''


    worth of spiritual soul, he would not havee out alive.


    "Now, it''s important that I need to get familiar with the extra strength I have just acquired." A smile


    appeared on Rocky''s face. Then, he dragged the Deserted Sand Crab''s body into the Magic Spiritual


    Space. Then straight away, he and the Rainbow Glow Unicorn left the vige and moved on.


    There were a lot of fierce spirit-manipted beasts in the sky around this ce. So Rocky, instead of


    asking the Rainbow Glow Unicorn to take him away, went hunting, while looking for the way out of the


    desert.


    Three days after Rocky went missing, Allen and Marin returned to the main camp with thousands of


    soldiers. Then they got the news that Rocky had betrayed them.


    "Commander in Chief Lance, Commander in Chief Rocky will never betray us. There must be some


    misunderstandings behind his disappearance. Or it may be the Timber Deity Empire''s plot," Allen


    disagreed firmly when he saw Lance. Then, he told Lance that in order to protect the several thousand


    soldiers, Rocky had personally brought fifty people to attract the pursuit of the Timber Deity Empire


    army.


    "Yeah, how could Rocky betray us? He did it for us. He put his neck on the line to fool the forces of the


    Timber Deity Empire. I can''t buy this betrayal story,e what may," Marin echoed. She was frank on


    what she thought about Rocky. Although he was annoying sometimes, there were some things he


    would never do.


    "My only concern about him is that he has taken a little too long toe back. That''s so unlike Rocky.


    Already, I''m starting to get worried that something might have happened to him. Listening to the rumors


    around here, I smell something fishy. The Timber Deity Empire might be spreading false reports about


    him, seeking to paint him in a bad light. They know that can demoralize our soldiers," Lance exined.


    "By the way, where is Sabina? Has shee back yet? She was with Commander in Chief Rocky. If


    she is here, we will know what has happened and where he is." Allen suddenly thought of Sabina.


    "If she hade back, Rocky would havee back too." Lance shook his head and sighed.


    "Then what should we do now? Rocky would be charged of treason if he can''te back in time. A


    traitor will be sentenced to death," Marin empathized. She was sincerely concerned for the safety of


    Rocky.


    "It seems I might have to personally go back to the Imperial City and report this to His Majesty. Maybe,


    I can convince him to call an immediate end to these false reports. The eagerness with which focus has


    been drawn to the issue needs to pass. Die outpletely. Otherwise, if things go on like this, the


    Crimson Dragon Group will also be impacted," Lance said. The report about Rocky''s betrayal was


    posing a real threat to the reputation of the Crimson Dragon Group. Even if there was no truth to the


    story, some people would buy that line and spin it for different agendas. Lance knew some malicious


    individuals who would happily capitalize on this to work for Rocky''s downfall. As such, Lance wanted


    nothing but the whole truth to reach the emperor.


    "Then I will go back with you, Commander in Chief Lance," Allen said.


    "I will go back with you, too. Allen and I are witnesses. Hopefully, we can use our testimonies to prove


    Rocky''s innocence and hismitment to our course," Marin added.


    "Good," Lance said with a nod.


    Just then, several Elite Commanders led by Commander Wang came in.


    "Commander in Chief Lance, this is a joint statement from all the members of the Crimson Dragon


    Army. We have absolutely no reason to believe that Commander in Chief Rocky could ever betray us.


    We believe that he is innocent, and we are willing to pledge with our lives." Commander Wang


    immediately handed the joint statement over.


    "Really? I''m touched!" Lance was excited to realize that Rocky was popr. Having the support and


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    trust of the whole Crimson Dragon Group in such a difficult time was something that would give Rocky


    leverage.


    Relieved, Allen and Marin exchanged a smile. They hoped that with this joint statement, the emperor


    himself would see Rocky''s innocence.


    "Commander in Chief Lance, please give this joint statement to His Majesty. We believe Commander in


    Chief Rocky is an innocent man," the several Elite Commanders said in unison.


    "Don''t worry. I will deliver the joint statement to His Majesty in person." Lance nodded solemnly.


    Then, he, together with Allen and Marin, left for the Imperial City that very night. They arrived in the


    afternoon of the next day. Since Lance knew that Isis was worried about Rocky, he went back to his


    mansion first.


    When Isis heard that Lance was back, she rushed to the living room. She ran forward to greet the three


    of them. "Dad, there are rumors going around here about Rocky. They use him of betraying the


    empire. What''s going on?" she asked anxiously.


    "I didn''t expect the rumors to spread so fast." Lance frowned.


    "Tell me, what happened to Rocky, dad. I don''t believe that he would betray us," she pressed further.


    "Miss Isis, right now, we still don''t have any credible information about Commander in Chief Rocky. And


    Sabina is also missing. No one knows exactly what had happened. But I believe Commander in Chief


    Rocky has not, and will never betray us," Allen assured.

 Chapter 734 Weakness Lends Wings To Rumors

    Chapter 734 Weakness Lends Wings To Rumors


    "Even if we believe that Rocky is innocent, we don''t have any evidence to prove our im. I hope he


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    cane forth and prove himself. But no one has heard from him for a long time. I''m afraid something


    bad must have happened to him. For now, we will investigate and check into the incident thoroughly.


    And of course, we have to find out where he is. Let us keep our fingers crossed that he is safe and


    well," Lance said thoughtfully.


    "That''s right," Allen agreed with a nod.


    "I agree with you. I heard that His Majesty was furious when he heard the news of Rocky''s treachery.


    He ns to punish him. If they use Rocky of treason before hees back, he will suffer injustice,"


    Isis said, concern written all over her face. Rocky''s betrayal had been a hot topic ever since the news


    broke out and spread throughout the Imperial City. There were several allegations, and people had


    rumored about it incessantly. However, she remained clueless on what really happened, so it was


    pointless to see the emperor at this point. What she did heard from various sources was that Alston


    had summoned several officials to discuss with them about Rocky''s treachery. This alone made her


    worry and had given her sleepless nights.


    "I cannot just sit here and do nothing. I have to meet His Majesty right away and exin the situation. I


    think His Majesty is also waiting for me to exin everything to him," Lance said with a worried look on


    his face. After all, Rocky was his son-inw. The emperor would not punish him just like that. What


    worried Lance was the fact that there were people who hated Rocky. The people who held a grudge


    against him would grab this opportunity to add fuel to the fire and sway the emperor. It was not


    surprising to see such things happen in the court.


    Much as Lance was one of the Three Great Generals of the Holy Dragon Empire, and also one pir of


    the Holy Dragon Empire, he could not ignore the words that had spread against Rocky. The news that


    Rocky had betrayed the Holy Dragon Empire had already circted to the entire empire. Lance had to


    exin everything to the emperor as soon as possible. Otherwise, the emperor might give in to the


    pressure around him and convict Rocky of treason. If that happened, Lance could do nothing to turn


    the tables in favor of Rocky.


    "I will go with you, Father," Isis said firmly. She would not sit around and do nothing. Besides, Rocky


    was her husband. Much as the rtionship between them was fake, her feelings for him were real. If


    she knew that something like this would happen, she would never leave his side. Even now, she


    grieved that she did not apany Rocky and allowed him to take the risk by himself. Of course, she


    had her own reasons. As soon as she finished speaking, she touched her belly affectionately.


    Not wanting to waste any more time, Lance, Isis, Allen and Marin rushed to the Pce City to meet the


    emperor.


    Inside the Grand Holy Hall, the emperor gathered the ministers together to discuss Rocky''s betrayal.


    When the news reached the Imperial City, the emperor sent people to find out the truth right away. The


    issue was a matter of great importance, because the person involved was not an ordinary citizen.


    Rocky was not just Lance''s son-inw. He was an important figure to the Holy Dragon Empire. His


    sudden deceitfulness was out of character and puzzled everyone to no end. The emperor could not


    figure out Rocky''s actions.


    The emperor was an upright ruler and would not resort to hasty decisions. He needed to find out the


    truth before he decided on Rocky''s fate. However, his search for answers yielded no result. For now,


    the only thing he was sure of was Rocky''s disappearance. Alston, who had just returned to the Holy


    Dragon Empire, had confirmed the information.


    Today, Alston was also inside the Grand Holy Hall. He wore a glove on his right hand, while his limp


    right arm was hanging to his side. He tried hard to conceal this, but people still noticed that something


    was wrong. In truth, his right hand was crippled due to severe injuries to the muscles and vessels.


    During his battle against Rocky, Alston sacrificed his right hand to gain an advantage. He was confident


    that the person they were all looking for was dead. There was no way Rocky survived.


    If Alston knew that Rocky was alive, he would explode in anger. He sacrificed his right hand and yet


    failed to kill Rocky. More so, if Rocky was alive, Alston''s treachery woulde to light, eventually.


    For now, Alston was in high spirits. He was convinced that Rocky was gone for good, and from now on,


    no one could prevent him from bing the next emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire. His damaged


    hand was a coteral damage, and it was all worth it.


    As the ministers expressed their views on the matter of Rocky''s betrayal in front of the emperor, a loud


    voice came from outside the hall. "General Lance, pleasee in!"


    Lance was one of the Three Great Generals of the Holy Dragon Empire. This entitled him to freely


    enter and exit the Grand Holy Hall even without prior notification to the emperor. As soon as his name


    was announced, the four promptly marched in. Everyone inside the hall turned to look at them and


    whispered among themselves.


    Alston sneered the minute he saw them. He knew Lance and hispanions came to plead in


    behalf of Rocky. But it was pointless, because Rocky was dead and unable to prove his innocence. No


    one knew that Rocky was dead, and he would be charged for treason.


    "Your Majesty!" The four people bowed to honor the emperor.


    "General Lance, you''re back just in time. I was supposed to send someone to get you. I''m d you''re


    here." Looking at Lance and hispanions, the emperor remained calm, but failed to hide his anger.


    In his eyes, the Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Army had be a traitor to the Holy


    Dragon Empire, and even joined the Timber Deity Empire. This humiliated the emperor and the entire


    Holy Dragon Empire.


    "I received a report about Commander in Chief Rocky''s treachery. Knowing it is of great importance, I


    came back as soon as possible," answered Lance. His voice was calm, and his face showed no


    emotion.


    "General Lance, please enlighten us. Why did this Rocky betray our Holy Dragon Empire and join the


    Timber Deity Empire? Is it true?" the emperor demanded. He wanted to know the truth once and for all.


    "Your Majesty, I can assure you that Commander in Chief Rocky will never betray us. There is no proof,


    and we cannot believe distorted rumors. Based on my investigation, the Timber Deity Empire released


    this information. That alone made the rumor extremely untrustworthy. I highly suspect that this is one of


    their evil schemes." Lance stepped forward and exined to the emperor.


    "Weakness lends wings to rumors. General Lance, we have no news about Rocky. He left without a


    trace. How do you exin this?" Alston asked immediately. He could not let Lance influence the


    emperor.


    "Your Majesty, there must be a reason behind Commander in Chief Rocky''s disappearance. I have


    ordered the Elite Regiment to search for him far and wide. I believe we will get some news soon.


    Please give me more time," Lance replied and saluted immediately.


    The emperor hesitated and felt inclined to believe Lance. After all, the people of the Timber Deity


    Empire never confirmed the information that Rocky had betrayed the country. His disappearance


    exined nothing either.


    For now, the truth remained hidden and elusive.

 Chapter 735 He Is Dead

    Chapter 735 He Is Dead


    "General Lance, if Commander in Chief Rocky had not disappeared, the rumor would naturally be


    scotched. However, it only seems probable that he has indeed betrayed our country and joined the


    Timber Deity Empire. If it weren''t true, he would be standing here right now! If he really did submit to


    the Timber Deity Empire, it would be not easy to find him. But now, the problem is, the news of his


    treachery has already spread rapidly throughout the Holy Dragon Empire that our other neighboring


    countries may have already heard about it. If this is not taken care of immediately, it will cause a riot.


    When that happens, the consequences will be very dire," Priest Dean said after exchanging nces


    with Alston. He deliberately used a serious tone so that the emperor would be persuaded to announce


    Rocky''s treason as soon as possible.


    Priest Dean had always gained the approval of most ministers in the Holy Dragon Empire. Rocky''s


    treason had caused a great deal of impact on the country''s reputation. If the rumors had proven to be


    true, the whole empire would be greatly humiliated.


    "I agree with you, Priest Dean. It will be hard to deal with it once it gets serious," said the emperor with


    a nod. As the ruler of the Holy Dragon Empire, he had to ponder on the overall situation, lest


    unnecessary trouble would be caused.


    At that moment, Isis could not help but bite her pink lips in worry. All of a sudden, she knelt down on the


    floor and said to the emperor fervently, "Your Majesty, my husband would never betray our country. I


    can guarantee with my life that if it turns out that he did, I would be willing to take all the necessary


    punishments for him and kill myself without anyints."


    In the eyes of all the people present, Isis looked pitiful. In the past, she was known to have been


    courted by many men from both the royal family and the noble ns. However, she turned all of them


    down for Rocky, who was essentially a person of no importance or authority. None of them had


    expected that the ruthless Deputy Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Group would be willing


    to appeal to the emperor''s mercy for a man. If her enemies saw her then, they would not believe their


    eyes.


    The people were surprised to witness the extent of Isis'' love for Rocky. They were shocked to see that


    a strong woman would be so vulnerable in order to defend her husband.


    The emperor was taken aback by her pleading as well. He had witnessed Isis'' development from being


    a young girl to a woman, and had grown quite fond of her throughout the years. She was decisive,


    broad-minded, and benevolent. Therefore, if she dared to swear that Rocky was innocent, it meant that


    she had the utmost faith in him. Of course, it might also be the reason why Isis had taken Rocky as her


    husband. At that moment, the courage that Isis disyed made the emperor waver.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Deputy Commander in Chief Isis, do not forget that your personal rtion with Rocky should not


    coincide with the affairs of the state. Do you have any solid evidence that can prove his innocence?


    Otherwise, you will lose your life," Alston threatened Isis with his cold eyes.


    To everyone''s surprise, Allen and Marin, who were standing beside Isis, also fell to their knees.


    "Your Majesty, I can also swear with my life that Commander in Chief Rocky will never betray us. On


    the contrary, in order to protect the Crimson Dragon Army, he even risked his own life to divert the army


    of the Timber Deity Empire." Allen then revealed what happened after they were ambushed by the


    Timber Deity Empire army due to the unexpected leak of intelligence.


    His outpouring caused an uproar in the entire Grand Holy Hall.


    "Are you telling the truth?" After listening to Allen''s testimony, the emperor was almost convinced that


    Rocky had not been disloyal to the Holy Dragon Empire. In fact, he had contributed significantly on the


    prosperity and progressiveness of their country.


    "Commander Marin and I pledge our lives to this cause," Allen said calmly.


    The emperor was inclined to believe Allen and Marin. In fact, Allen was a member of the Ji n who


    had nothing to do with Rocky. Hence, lying about Rocky would not benefit him in any way.


    "Your Majesty, this is the joint statement of the Crimson Dragon Group. All the members of the Crimson


    Dragon Group are willing to guarantee the innocence of Commander in Chief Rocky with their lives."


    Lance went down on one knee and took out the scroll.


    "What? Even the whole Crimson Dragon Group..." The emperor was speechless. He did not expect


    Rocky to be known among the Crimson Dragon Group to an extent that the whole army was willing to


    testify for his irreproachable conduct.


    "Your Majesty, I am willing to investigate on the matter if you would allow it. For the meantime, I hope


    you can rule this out as merely a hearsay," Lance pleaded immediately.


    "General Lance, you have to understand that the situation is a national scandal waiting to happen.


    Even if I dered the rumors to be false, people might think that we are trying to hide the truth. If you


    truly believe that Rocky is innocent, I am allowing you to gather evidence to prove it," said the emperor


    sternly. In reality, he was in a quandary. If it weren''t for the fact that Lance was one of the Three Great


    Generals of the Holy Dragon Empire, he would have punished Rocky the moment he heard the news.


    "Don''t bother looking for proof." A faint female voice suddenly echoed from outside the hall.


    Everyone in the hall turned their heads to look outside. Then, they saw Marcia marching towards the


    Grand Holy Hall. Her face was somber, as if she was in a sour mood. In addition, there was another


    woman who walked behind her.


    "Sabina?" Allen was the first to recognize the woman behind Marcia. Sabina had also been missing for


    many days since then, just like Rocky.


    Lance and Isis were thrilled to see Sabina. They believed that she was the only one who could prove


    that Rocky was innocent.


    Isis stood up and rushed towards Sabina. She held her hands and asked anxiously, "Sabina, where is


    Rocky? Why didn''t hee with you?"


    "Isis, please calm down and listen to me. Rocky...is already... dead." Just when Sabina spoke, her


    voice choked with sobs as she was gradually ovee with sadness.


    "Dead? Rocky, the guy who had always escaped death, has actually died?" Marin could not believe


    what she heard as she slowly began to sob too.


    "What? No... That''s impossible! How did he..." All of a sudden, Isis was at a loss for words. She stood


    there in a daze while her eyes started to fill with tears.


    "He''s dead?" Lance was shocked to his core.


    When the ministers heard this, they were also quite surprised. The first controversial thing they had


    recently heard about Rocky was his treachery, but now he was also dead!


    The emperor was dumbfounded in silence too.


    ''Damn it! How did Sabina know that Rocky was dead?'' Alston thought to himself. He recalled thest


    time he saw Rocky. ''Rocky and Sabina weren''t even together back then, and I thought she had been


    sent to the camp of the Timber Deity Empire. So how did she know he was dead?''

 Chapter 736 He Is Prince Basil

    Chapter 736 He Is Prince Basil


    "Sabina," Marcia called out. "Tell His Majesty everything that you know."


    Sabina looked up at Marcia''s impassive face, and then knelt on one knee. "Greetings, Your Majesty. I


    am Sabina Ji," she said respectfully.


    "Sabina Ji? That sounds familiar..." the emperor murmured to himself.


    "Your Majesty, she is the second daughter of the head of the Ji n, and also my niece," Allen told the


    emperor.


    "Oh, I remember you now, Sabina. I heard that you left the Ji n all of a sudden a few years ago, and


    I haven''t heard anything about you since then," the emperor remarked. At that time, Sabina deeply


    impressed him, because she was the only gifted spirit maniptor in the Holy Dragon Empire that was


    on par with Isis. However, he didn''t know much about why she ran away from home.


    "I took Sabina as my disciple several years ago, and she had been following me around all these


    years. Then, not long ago, she went to the Gehenna Border under mymand. And after that, she


    followed Commander in Chief Rocky and had been with him all this time," Marcia exined shortly.


    "So that''s what happened." The emperor nodded to himself, satisfied with Marcia''s exnation. But


    then he asked, "You just said that Rocky was dead. What happened? Why are there rumors of his


    betrayal if he is dead?"


    "Your Majesty, here is the thing..." Thus, Sabina told the emperor the whole story, which included the


    fact that Alyssa had tortured Rocky and that he almost died in her hands just so they could live to see


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    another day. After that, he pretended to betray them so that he could save them. She added that she


    saw Woods'' and his bodyguards'' dead bodies and that she also witnessed it when Rocky went to his


    doom right in front of her eyes.


    When the people heard everything that Sabina had to say, the whole Grand Holy Hall fell silent. It


    shocked them because they had never expected that there was such a truth hidden behind the rumor.


    And at that moment, almost everyone''s impression of Rocky had also changed. Previously, the people


    believed that he was a traitor, but now they saw him as a hero, someone who had chosen to die for the


    safety of his men.


    ''Damn it! Why did it turn out like this?'' Alston cursed inwardly, outraged by the mess that his ns had


    be. He never thought that Sabina would tell everyone the truth, and the worst thing was that


    everyone was believing her. Of course, what she was saying wasn''t strictly the truth, but it was


    believable enough.


    He had originally nned to use Rocky to kill Woods and then stir up a conflict between the Holy


    Dragon Empire and the Timber Deity Empire. His n had seemed perfect in his eyes, but he didn''t


    expect that Sabina would witness Rocky''s death herself. At that point, everyone thought that Rocky


    had a huge fight with the prince of the Timber Deity Empire and his three bodyguards at the Heavenly


    Stage, and they all died. And Alston couldn''t refute it either, because he could give himself away, and


    they could all find out that he had engineered everything.


    So even though Alston hated that Rocky had somehow turned from being a hated traitor to a beloved


    hero, there was nothing he could do without incriminating himself.


    ''Rocky might''ve be a hero, but he is dead. That''s what''s important. I don''t need to get angry, ''


    Alstonforted himself, but his rage and frustration revealed themselves in his trembling fists.


    "So you are saying that Rocky pretended to betray us to save you, but he didn''t intend to betray the


    country at all. And to protect his reputation, he fought with the prince of the Timber Deity Empire and


    his bodyguards and they all died. Am I right?" the emperor asked in all seriousness. Although this was


    quite different from the truth, it wasn''t a bad thing, because the rumors of Rocky''s treachery could


    finally be rified. It was also a good thing that the Timber Deity Empire had lost a prince, as that


    meant that their enemies'' morale was cut at the same time. Although it might lead to a huge dispute, it


    could also bring honor to the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "Your Majesty, Commander in Chief Rocky is innocent. And I also heard that the Timber Deity Empire


    was forced to stop fighting because of his superior strategy, and through him, the Crimson Dragon


    Army had gained a great advantage. There is no doubt that he contributed greatly to the Holy Dragon


    Empire. It is such a tragedy that because of this, he was killed." The hall stayed hushed, and everyone


    bore a mncholic expression on their face, as they pondered Rocky''s death and all that he sacrificed.


    It was such a great jump, when just a while ago, everyone had been cursing his name as a traitor.


    However, on the other hand, Lance, Isis, Marin, Allen, and Sabina showed genuine grief because of


    Rocky''s death.


    "Your Majesty, I have something else to tell you. It''s about Commander in Chief Rocky''s identity,"


    Marcia suddenly blurted out, and at once, every eye in the whole Grand Holy Hall was riveted to her.


    Alston tensed as well when he heard Marcia. He tried to hide his unease and shock, as he wondered if


    she truly knew what she was saying. He wanted to jump out and stop her, but at that moment, he


    couldn''t do anything but clench his fists tightly and gnash his teeth in frustration.


    "His identity? What do you mean by that?" asked the emperor.


    He tilted his head in confusion and impatiently gestured for the woman to continue.


    "Rocky is..." Marcia took a deep breath, while everyone, in contrast, waited for her to continue with


    baited breaths. "He is Prince Basil!"


    Marcia revealed as shocked gasps escaped from the people in the hall. They couldn''t believe what


    they had heard, and some even thought that they had misheard.


    Rocky was actually Basil, the prince of the Holy Dragon Empire! It was more than a year ago when


    Basil was injured, and at that time, he also spiraled into madness during cultivation. They had thought


    that he was practicing in seclusion so he could heal himself, but why would he suddenly turn up as the


    Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Group? It was such a fantastical story, so much so that no


    one knew quite what to believe. "General Marcia, what did you just say? Rocky is Basil?"


    the emperor asked dubiously like he couldn''t understand what the words even meant. The news was


    echoed all through the crowd in waves, as everyone passed the news to another.


    Meanwhile, Lance and Isis looked at each other in dismay. They had been trying to uncover Rocky''s


    identity all this time, but they had never thought that he was Prince Basil. On the other hand, the


    emperor was stilling to terms with the truth. He looked helplessly at Marcia and the others, and his


    eyes were begging them to deny the truth. His son couldn''t be dead, right? "Does this mean that...


    Basil is dead?!" the emperor cried out brokenly, his voice hoarse and pained. There was a flicker of


    regret on his grieving face, and he shed back to thest time that he had seen his son.


    "That''s right. He died for the Crimson Dragon Army and for the Holy Dragon Empire. And yet people


    even ndered him!" Marcia''s voice was steady, outraged by the people''s disrespect, but she couldn''t


    hide the sadness in her eyes.


    "What? Basil is dead?!" Just then, a woman''s cry sounded above all the others. Their heads swiveled


    at the same time, and they saw a delicate figure who was walking into the Grand Holy Hall. Her eyes


    were wide with shock and shiny with unshed tears.

 Chapter 737 A Grand Funeral

    Chapter 737 A Grand Funeral


    Everyone snapped as one to where the voice came from and was faced by a delicate girl who trembled


    at the sad news. She hurriedly shuffled forward, and an incredulous exmation left her lips again.


    "How did Basil die? That''s impossible! I haven''t even seen him yet! I still have a lot to say to him! Why


    did he die? Why..."


    Her wails became louder for every word she spoke. It was as if her heart had shattered into thousands


    of pieces within her chest. Everyone could only look on in shock at her grief.


    What shocked them the most was that she wasn''t just some girl; she was Lena, the Witch of the Holy


    Dragon Empire.


    "I should have told you earlier but...I didn''t expect that Basil would..." Guilt weighed heavily in Marcia''s


    heart when she looked at the grief-stricken lines on Lena''s delicate face. If she knew that something


    like this would happen, she would have told Lena that Rocky was actually Basil, but it was toote for


    that now.


    "You knew where he was from the very beginning?! Why didn''t you tell me? Why?" Lena turned to look


    at Marcia with burning hate. Not once had she considered that her close friend would have been hiding


    the truth from her all this time.


    Once she saw Lena''s face, Marcia hastily said, "Don''t say that, Lena. I''ll exin..."


    "No, I don''t want to listen. I want to see Basil. I want to see him even if he''s dead!" Tears streamed


    down her face.


    Both Isis and Marin carried a torch for Rocky, but even they were stunned by the gravity of Lena''s grief.


    It hit them that her love for him was deeper than theirs.


    "Your Royal Highness, the body of His Royal Highness is no longer there. It might be because the


    power within his body raged out of control, but as a result, he turned into ash," Sabina told Lena,


    nibbling on her lips.


    "What?" Lena could only sadly shake her head. In the end, she couldn''t even see Basil for thest


    time.


    When he saw Lena drown in her anguish, Alston could only grit his teeth. In the end, he still couldn''t


    get her.


    Besides Lena''s muffled sobs, the entire Grand Holy Hall fell into a solemn silence. Rocky was originally


    a hero died in the fight against the prince of the Timber Deity Empire, but since it was revealed that he


    was actually a prince, everyone was filled with an indescribable admiration for him.


    "Your Majesty, it''s admirable of His Royal Highness to have sacrificed his life for our country. I believe


    we should announce this to the whole country and give the people of the country the opportunity to


    honor His Royal Highness," the minister of the Ministry of Rites said sorrowfully.


    "His Royal Highness was loyal to the Holy Dragon Empire and had made great contributions. Although


    he was killed for the country, he was supposed to be granted the title of king." The minister in charge of


    the royal family affairs also stepped forward and spoke up.


    "The General Affairs Department will arrange the funeral of His Royal Highness as soon as possible..."


    "The Imperial Academy will be responsible for writing down the wonderful deeds of His Royal Highness


    to the whole country. His Royal Highness was loyal to both country and friends. We must let the


    citizens take after his example..."


    The ministers of the Holy Dragon Empire soon rushed to make their own opinions. Although none of


    them knew why Basil went to the Gehenna Border and how he died, for them, the most important thing


    right now was to deal with his funeral and do it well. Of course, they were all doing this for themselves.


    They knew that the emperor would attach great importance to the prince''s death, so they definitely


    wouldn''t let the opportunity to impress pass.


    Once the emperor heard the news, it was like he aged in the span of a couple of seconds. He grasped


    his chair with a shaking hand, as if he was trying to anchor himself in a sea of grief. It took a few


    moments of silence before he rose to his feet, nced at everyone in the hall, and loudly announced,


    "Issue this imperial edict, dere to the whole country that Rocky Bai, the Commander in Chief of the


    Crimson Dragon Group, is Prince Basil, and clear rumor of his betrayal to the country. What''s more,


    Prince Basil stood righteous and fearless in front of strong enemies and died in battle. Set up a


    mourning hall in the Holy Dragon Imperial Tomb and send his coffin to the mourning hall tomorrow. All


    the royal members, ministers, and Imperial City citizens must wear white robes and ck waistcoats


    and join in seeing him off."


    Everyone could only stare in shock at the emperor''s words.


    "Your Majesty, although His Royal Highness died for the country, only the emperors of the Holy Dragon


    Empire could be buried in the Holy Dragon Imperial Tomb. It''s too grand for a prince to be seen off by


    all of the citizens of the Imperial City. Only when previous emperors of the Holy Dragon Empire died


    would such grand funerals happen," Priest Dean said quickly as he cupped his hands toward the


    emperor. Normally, only the previous emperors of the Holy Dragon Empire received such treatment. A


    prince had never received such a grand funeral in the entire history of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "That''s right, Father. It isn''t appropriate," Alston echoed. He wondered why the emperor would give that


    good-for-nothing such a grand funeral.


    "As a prince, Basil was loyal to the country and to his people, responsible and dutiful. He made every


    effort to protect his people and died because of it. When he fought the Timber Deity Empire, he finished


    many dangers for the Holy Dragon Empire. He had remarkable fighting techniques and made huge


    contributions. Now that he died for the country and set a golden example for the royal family, is there


    anything wrong with a grand funeral to bury him?" The emperor nced at Priest Dean and roamed his


    gaze at all the others in the hall.


    All the ministers immediately looked at each other and then said in unison, "Your Majesty, there''s


    nothing wrong with your decision."


    "Then do as I say. I''m a little tired. Send the Witch back first." After his final order, the emperor settled


    back down on his throne and cradled his forehead on one hand with his eyes closed. Every inch of him


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    screamed of exhaustion deeper than just the fatigue in his old bones.


    Soon, several maids came in and held Lena, who was still too engulfed in her grief to care about


    anything, and they escorted her out of the Grand Holy Hall.


    Once they saw them left, the ministers also immediately retreated.


    Lance, his daughter, and Marin left the hall too. Now that the rumor that Rocky betrayed the country


    was cleared up and his identity was revealed, they had achieved their goal. Even so, Rocky''s death


    was still a blow which they needed to recover from, and it would take time for them to ept the truth.


    "Sabina, I have something to tell you," Allen said to Sabina as soon as they walked out of the hall. After


    sending a sign to Marcia, Sabina followed after him.


    Alston looked indignant and left in a huff. However, when he passed by Marcia, he heard a sweet voice


    whisper next to him. "I''ll find out the cause of Basil''s death. His death isn''t normal. Once I find out who


    killed him, I won''t go easy on that bastard!"


    Fear shed across his face and Alston fled without daring to nce at her.

 Chapter 738 Got The Wrong Person

    Chapter 738 Got The Wrong Person


    Afterwards, Marcia and the emperor were left alone in the Grand Holy Hall. She nced at the pale


    emperor before attempting to leave, but his grave voice stopped her, "General Marcia, when did you


    realize that Rocky was Basil?"


    "I sent Sabina to find Basil and protect him. Since then, I knew Rocky was Basil." Marcia turned around


    to reply to the emperor''s question.


    "Why didn''t you tell me? Why did you send Sabina to protect him?" the emperor demanded.


    "Your Majesty, the reason why I didn''t tell you is because I thought Basil had done something


    unforgivable and that you hadn''t forgiven him yet. So I didn''t say anything, just in case. As for sending


    Sabina to protect Basil, it''s because after he reached the Heavenly Stage, he broke the seal I had set


    in his body, making the Holy Dragon Bead''s power in his body harder to control. I feared that the Holy


    Dragon Bead''s power would go out of control again, so I sent Sabina to look for him and protect him. If


    his power went out of control, she could help him through the difficulty," Marcia exined.


    "Even a vicious tiger doesn''t eat its cubs. He is my child. Since Lena has already forgiven him, why


    wouldn''t I?" the emperor sighed tiredly.


    "I''m sorry, Your Majesty. I knew his identity and yet I didn''t tell you. Please punish me," Marcia said


    from her low bow.


    "Never mind. Now that Basil''s dead, there''s no point in punishing you. I worry about Lena. It seems that


    she has deep feelings for Basil." He could see from Lena''s expression that she loved Basil very much


    and he also knew that Basil''s death must be a heavy blow to bear.


    "Please leave this to me. I will be by her side. There''s no need for concern, Your Majesty!" Unknown to


    the emperor, Marcia''s eyes turned dark as she spoke and then she turned and left.


    When Rocky''s true identity as the prince was revealed to the public and most people grieved over his


    death, Rocky himself was marching in an endless desert.


    It didn''t take long for him to realize that the desert was rife with threats and was no less dangerous than


    the Myriad Beasts Ground. Many flying spirit-manipted beasts abounded in the air, swift and fierce.


    Wild spirit-manipted beasts at the four-star level could jump out of the sand at any moment.


    Fortunately, they rarely came in groups. Otherwise, it would be near impossible for Rocky to survive in


    the desert.


    Luckily, Rocky had integrated the evil spiritual power of the secondyer of the seal and greatly


    increased his strength. It allowed him to narrowly escape danger each time. He was somewhat happy


    with the fact that the wild spirit-manipted beasts in this desert were mostly all different from all the


    wild spirit-manipted beasts he''d seen before. Perhaps it was because of the geographic division of


    thend, and so they offered him a precious pool of experiments.


    He''d been walking in the desert for two or three days already, and yet he hadn''t seen hide or hair of


    anyone, let alone a city, even if he was many times faster than normal people.


    Sue''s death was a heavy weight in his heart that he couldn''t shake off. Even though he could force


    himself to smile, he cursed inside to vent his hatred for Alston.


    Because the desert had no earth, the three Dark Heaven Insects and the seven Dark Heaven Cubs


    were starving. Rocky wanted to leave this desert as soon as possible.


    Just as Rocky was about to curse again, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, who stood next to him, suddenly


    shouted in excitement. When Rocky quickly turned to look, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn ran up a high


    slope.


    "Hey, foodie!" Rocky called out, but the Rainbow Glow Unicorn continued to gallop forward, so he was


    forced to catch up.


    Once he reached the slope while chasing after the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, he could only gape at the


    sight that weed him. A tropical rain forest sprawled beneath the slope. It wasn''t very thick but it


    was apparent.


    "We''re finally out of the desert!" Rocky eximed and ran down to the tropical rain forest with the


    Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    After they entered the rain forest, Rocky immediately headed to a small pond and gulped down water


    with bright satisfaction on his face. He lived off the blood of the Deserted Sand Crabs, and while it was


    as good as fine wine, it turned sour on his tongue once he drank too much.


    After the Rainbow Glow Unicorn also drank some water, they wandered through the forest and picked


    up some fruits.


    The tropical rain forest wasn''t very peaceful as there were a lot of wild spirit-manipted beasts, but


    they were much weaker than the ones in the desert. They were basically only at the one-star or two-


    star level. So their journey forward went smoothly as the low-star wild spirit-manipted beasts


    disappeared without a trace at the first sign of the Rainbow Glow Unicorn''s aura.


    Two hourster, Rocky frowned when the peace was disturbed by the noise of a fight. He looked


    around and soon saw a thick coconut forest. A fine woman battled against a spirit-manipted beast at


    the second grade of the three-star level, but she was obviously not a match because she was at the


    fourth or fifth grade of the Earthly Stage at most. Even though the woman had partnered with a spirit-


    manipted beast at the second grade of the three-star level, she was still at a disadvantage.


    Rocky couldn''t see her face because she had her back to him.


    Perhaps it was because the fightsted for too long, her spiritual power felt weak. Soon, the beast


    managed to hit her right arm and leave a fierce injury. She retreated a few steps back because of the


    pain. In her thin sleeveless leather coat, leather pants, and a pair of high boots, she seemed so sexy.


    But more than her body, her face was even more striking.


    "Sue..." The name left Rocky''s lips when he saw her face. In his mind, they looked simr, but the


    woman in front of him was like a sexier and more mature version of Sue. Although she wasn''t very


    beautiful, it was charming enough to attract people''s attention.


    As soon as the wild spirit-manipted beast saw that the woman was injured, it immediatelyunched


    a fierce attack. Her wound obviously hindered her and she reacted a moment toote.


    Rocky''s eyes rested on the woman''s face for a moment, and in the next moment, he pressed his right


    hand on the Rainbow Glow Unicorn''s forehead. In the blink of an eye, he and the Rainbow Glow


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Unicorn disappeared.

 Chapter 739 You Are So Lucky

    Chapter 739 You Are So Lucky


    A momentter, the wild spirit-manipted beast howled in pain, and was barreling towards the


    ground. When the woman saw this opening, she immediately called upon her own spirit-manipted


    beast to attack the other, and easily killed it.


    "This is really strange. Why did the beast suddenly fall to the ground? Never mind. At least it''s done at


    out the tools she carried with her and began to dismember the corpse of the spirit-manipted beast


    she had in. Using her tools, she harvested rare and precious materials from the beast.


    "She looks like my counterpart," Rocky murmured to himself. He made sure to distance himself from


    the woman in order to not get caught. From there, his eyes were fixed on the woman, watching her as


    he was captivated by her looks.


    Not long after the woman had collected all the materials from the wild spirit-manipted beast, she


    then left with her own spirit-manipted beast.


    Rocky immediately trailed her. The reason he had helped her in the first ce was that he needed her


    to lead him out of the rain forest.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    So, Rocky followed the woman as she went through the dense forest. Judging by her movement, he


    could tell she was very familiar with it. After only a short while, they were already out of the rain forest.


    And about two hourster, Rocky saw a city surrounded by walls as high as skyscrapers. Even from a


    distance, he could hear the bustling of the city. A stream of people fluttered in and out of the city gate.


    "Thank you so much, gorgeous!" Rocky said in a low voice. He took onest look at the beautiful


    woman before he disappeared.


    At the same time, the woman turned her head, scanning her surroundings with a strange look on her


    face. She couldn''t help but ask herself, "Why do I get the feeling that someone is following me?"


    Meanwhile, Rocky, who had already made it into the city, looked around and found that the city was


    much livelier than he had imagined. The wide streets were filled with carriages and people passing


    through, and shops were littered at the sides, leaving no space open in the busy city streets.


    As he was admiring the city, Rocky saw a passerby who immediately ran as soon as he saw Rocky. He


    also noticed people were looking at him like he was some sort of lunatic. Confused, Rocky looked


    down at his body. His clothes were dirty and torn up from the fights he had with wild spirit-manipted


    beasts. His hair was disheveled and messy. No wonder people ran away from him; he looked like a


    beggar.


    "I really should find a ce to clean myself up first. But how can I do that if I don''t have any money with


    me?" It urred to him that he had already used up all his money on soldier recruitment. As he had


    not been to the Super Beast Farm since then, he had no way of getting any of his money.


    ''Maybe I can find a ce where I can sell all the rare items and materials I got from wild spirit-


    manipted beasts, '' Rocky thought to himself. So he asked people if there was any beast house in


    the city.


    It didn''t take long for Rocky to find a shop named "Magical Beast House" along the prosperous streets


    of the city. The shop had three floors and the name and appearance suggested it was a professional


    beast stable.


    "Beggars are not wee in here. Get out of here!" Rocky was met with two strong men who came out


    of the Magical Beast House. They stared at him with disgust.


    Rocky''s eyes turned cold and his fists clenched. He knew the two men would die in just one hit. But he


    took a couple of deep breaths to calm himself down.


    "Get out, you stupid beggar! Did you hear me?" One of them pointed at Rocky and shouted.


    Rocky was going to break the man''s finger and teach the two a lesson so that they wouldn''t dare to


    judge people by their looks again.


    But before Rocky could move, an apple flew over from one side and hit the man who was pointing at


    him. The apple broke into pieces due to the force of the impact as it hit the man right in his face.


    "Who did this?" the man shouted in rage.


    "I did! So what?" answered a flirtatious voice.


    The two strong men immediately turned around and bowed down as soon as they heard the voice.


    "Greetings, Miss Juey," they said and trembled in fear.


    Looking at the direction where the voice came from, Rocky saw a familiar figure walking towards him.


    As the figure got closer, Rocky couldn''t help but smile. It was the hot woman who led him out of the


    forest and to this city.


    "You two are bullying people again!" The woman bit the apple in her hand and pretended to be angry at


    the two men.


    "Miss Juey, we didn''t bully him. Look! He''s a beggar. If we let him in, he might scare the guests," said


    the man who was hit by the apple.


    The woman turned to look at Rocky. Although he was dressed like a beggar, she saw that he was very


    handsome and strong. Something about Rocky seemed to pique her interest. After hesitating, she


    asked, "What is the reason that you havee to the Magical Beast House?"


    "I am here to..." At first, Rocky was going to say that he came to sell precious materials. But appearing


    as he was now, he assumed no one would believe him. He intended to think of an excuse to get into


    the Magical Beast House and soon saw the signboard hanging at the entrance of the shop. The


    signboard read "Staff Recruiting" on it.


    "I am looking for a job," Rocky said. The corners of his lips curled.


    "A beggaring to our shop to find a job? What do you think the Magical Beast House is?" said


    another man with a smug on his face.


    "Shut up!" The woman put the apple into the man''s mouth and asked Rocky, "Looking for a job? Our


    Magical Beast House is not an ordinary ce. The people we need must have professional skills to


    work here, such as beast evaluation, beast raising, beast taming..."


    "I know how to do all of them... a little..." Rocky wanted to say he knew everything about beasts, but


    they might not hire him if they thought he was lying, so he added "a little" at the end.


    "Really?" The woman thought for a while and ordered the two men, "Take him to Willie and see what he


    can do." She then entered the shop.


    ''She is so hot. At first I thought she must be bossy, but it turns out she''s got a soft heart, '' Rocky


    thought to himself. The woman left quite an impression on him.


    "Boy, you are lucky you met Miss Juey. She has a heart of gold. If you met Miss Mary, she would have


    asked us to beat you up right then and there," said one of the two men, as they looked at Rocky with


    envy.

 Chapter 740 I Am Rookie

    Chapter 740 I Am Rookie


    One of the two strong men led Rocky into the Magical Beast House and guided him to a room on the


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    second floor. Every inch of the room felt luxurious due to all its ornate decor. Behind the expensive


    square table sat a man who was furrowing his thin brows and squinting his already small eyes. He


    looked shrewd in every sense of the word and was engrossed in what seemed to be an ount book.


    When the man raised his head and saw them, he immediately locked onto Rocky''s filthy clothes that


    made him look like a beggar. A frown formed on his face and he asked, "Who''s that?"


    "Steward Willie, he''s..." Rocky didn''t hear the rest as the man beside him went closer to Willie Wu and


    spoke to him in a low voice.


    "Oh, it''s Miss Juey again. She takes cats and dogs in, and now a person too. What''s more, we even


    need to find a job for him. Our Magical Beast House isn''t charity hall." Willie clicked his tongue and his


    tone alone was all Rocky needed to know that he held no respect for Juey. He nced at Rocky again


    and his thin brows furrowed in disapproval. "It just so happened that a servant working in the beast


    farm just quit. You may take over the job," he instructed. He turned back to the man and said


    something in his ear.


    Afterwards, the man led Rocky out of the room, back down to the first floor, and out to the Magical


    Beast House''s backyard. It was surprisingly big, a vast area with plenty of houses. People in uniforms


    came and went, greeting each other with smiles just like a big family.


    They walked westward for a while and passed by a few rows of connected bungalows, all neatly


    separated from each other.


    The man led Rocky into one of the bungalows and said to him, "You can live here from now on. Stay


    here and wait for me." After his instruction, he left without a nce back.


    Rocky watched him go before entering the bungalow and checking his new home. The room was small


    but had a huge bed piled with several quilts.


    ''I have to leave. There''s no point in staying here, '' Rocky thought to himself. His original n was just


    to sell things and leave without a trace.


    Right when Rocky was about to turn and leave, the man appeared with a set of clothes in hand which


    he tossed to Rocky. "Follow me."


    Even though Rocky wanted to just knock him out and leave, he was in the heart of the Magical Beast


    House and he didn''t want to cause any trouble, so he followed after him to the beast farm with a tired


    sigh.


    The moment he reached the beast farm, Rocky felt thankful that he hadn''t left. Many beast stables for


    spirit-manipted beasts greeted his eyes, the scale of which was equal to the Super Beast Farm and


    the beast farm of the headquarters. The most important thing was that most of the spirit-manipted


    beasts here were ones he''d never seen before.


    Any idea of leaving was quickly kicked to the curb; it wouldn''t do for him to leave until he collected all


    the samples from the spirit-manipted beasts here to help with his research. Moreover, he didn''t


    actually know what was happening in the Holy Dragon Empire. ording to Woods, his betrayal had


    spread all over the country already. Since he was now a traitor, it would be troublesome for him to


    return to the Holy Dragon Empire so quickly. Because of that, it would be better to stay in the Super


    Beast Farm, he decided.


    ''Did Woods let go of Sabina and the others?'' Rocky thought to himself.


    "Starting tomorrow, your job is to clean up all the beast stables. Every one of them should be cleaned


    and have no smell. It is a taboo toze around on the job in the Magical Beast House. If you get caught


    by Steward Willie, you''d have to pack up your stuff and leave. Understand? Remember to change into


    the clothes I gave you. Don''t scare our guests by looking like a beggar..." The man rebuked Rocky and


    then turned around to leave.


    It was already dusk so there was nobody else in the beast farm. Rocky quickly found a ce and


    changed into the clothes that the man gave him¡ªa long gray and blue robe and a pair of ck pants.


    Once he was changed, he turned from the Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Army to a


    servant in a beast house. He couldn''t help but sigh at his current situation.


    Afterwards, Rocky fetched a bucket of water and washed his face as well as his messy hair until he


    finally didn''t look like a beggar anymore. However, the stubble on his face made him look a little old,


    but his obvious bad mood aged him even more.


    ''I should find a ce first to feed the Dark Heaven Insects and Dark Heaven Cubs. They should be


    starving by now.'' With that thought in mind, Rocky was about to leave the beast farm.


    Just then, a woman went through the entrance of the beast farm. She nced around as if in search


    for something, and her eyesnded on Rocky.


    It was the woman who kindly took him in.


    She changed into avender dress; it was simple anddylike, yet her figure was still obvious and


    made her seem like the beautiful queen of a night club.


    By the time Rocky got his head on straight, she had already approached him.


    "Miss Juey," Rocky politely greeted.


    "Willie told me he assigned you to the beast farm, so I came here to check on you," she said with a


    smile and looked Rocky up and down. "Anyway, you don''t really feel like a beggar. Why did you look


    like that before?"


    "It''s a long story. Thank you for taking me in, Miss Juey." Rocky bowed to her again. Although it didn''t


    really make a difference to him if she took him in or not, he still felt obliged to show his gratitude.


    "I often take in homeless animals; you''re not the first one I took in." She waved off his thanks and


    smiled brightly at him.


    Rocky was at a loss whether to cry or tough. ''So she''s treating me just like a homeless animal.''


    "By the way, I don''t know your name yet. What is it?" She peered up at him.


    "Miss Juey, you can call me Rookie." Rocky didn''t want to tell her his real name, lest it stir up some


    trouble.


    "Rookie? Why, it''s the same name as the dog I took in the day before yesterday! It''s also called


    Rookie." The girl chuckled to herself.


    Sweat broke out on Rocky''s forehead as his head pounded. ''What a silly girl she is!'' he thought. ''She''s


    all breast and no brain. She just talks and talks without a thought.''


    "Don''t get me wrong, I''m not making fun of you. It was just a coincidence," she quickly exined when


    she saw the look on Rocky''s face.


    "Never mind." Rocky shook his head.


    "You should work hard and don''t ck off! Otherwise, I''d be scolded by Willie. He''d me me for taking


    you in." She made a face and left quickly after.


    Once she was out of sight, Rocky disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    While Rocky was testing the waters of his new life in a strange ce, his grand funeral was being held


    in the Imperial City of the Holy Dragon Empire.

 Chapter 741 An Unprecedented Event In History

    Chapter 741 An Unprecedented Event In History


    At the break of day, the entire Pce City was filled with white gs. Even the entire Imperial City


    raised colorless banners. The death knell sounded incessantly as gloom lingered on. It was a time of


    sadness, and people from the city wore white clothes to express their sorrow. The streets were


    crowded with people, from the entrance of the Pce City to the west gate of the Imperial City. A


    lengthy procession covered the ten-mile long street. The scene was unbelievable. Such disy of


    extravagance was only witnessed after the death of an emperor, and never for a prince.


    Before long, the sound of funeral music was heard inside the Pce City. The mncholy song did not


    offer anyfort to the people, because soon enough a golden coffin came into view. It was


    apanied by thousands of people, led by the guards of the burial team. The golden coffin was


    carefully designed as ordered by the emperor himself. Even if the instruction was to finish it overnight,


    the golden coffin was not built in haste. It had a unique design and was exquisite in appearance. A


    coffin covered in elegance, fit only for royalty. Nheless, it was unupied. Only a few of Basil''s


    cherished possession was inside.


    The royal members and the burial guards all wore white underclothes, covered by a ck robe. The


    attendees present during the funeral included the emperor and all the army generals. Most of them


    looked sad and silently wiped the tears from their eyes. However, it was not because of a personal loss


    or sorrow, but because of the underlying circumstances.


    Still, some people from the crowd grieved deeply and were heartbroken. Lance, Allen, and soldiers


    under the Crimson Dragon Army mourned in silence. Isis took it hard and was crying a river. The


    bravery that had always covered her beautiful face was now reced with sadness and misery. The


    ferocity in her eyes had disappeared and was now reced with longing and despair. Her eyes were


    red, swollen. People around her knew she spent the night crying in pain, and there was nothing they


    could do to console her. She looked tired and cried silently as she followed the golden coffin reluctantly.


    Every step was filled with anguish, and the pain in her heart was beyond words.


    Marin walked alongside Isis. They spoke no words. She did not look as distressed as Isis, but she too


    broke down at the thought she would never see Rocky again. She had always been infatuated with


    Rocky and it saddened her that he died at such a young age. Her heart stopped beating for a while and


    it was mostly for what her cousin was going through right now. It was just recently, when Isis married


    the man of her dreams, and now her husband was gone forever. She knew the rtionship was not for


    real, but Isis'' swollen eyes told her everything. Marin realized that her cousin had fallen for Rocky. The


    sorrow that was painted all over her face was undeniable.


    However, something was amiss. There were three people missing from the crowd. Marcia, Sabina, and


    Lena were nowhere to be found.


    The golden coffin was quietly taken out of the Pce City, followed by the people from the funeral. With


    a solemn face, they marched along the main street of the Imperial City. Civilians waited patiently on the


    streets. It was to honor and send off their prince for thest time. The crowd drifted outside the west


    gate. An endless procession was headed towards the Holy Dragon Imperial Tomb two or three miles


    west to the city.


    The Holy Dragon Imperial Tomb was the resting ce of all the departed emperors of the Holy Dragon


    Empire. Members of the royal family, even children of the emperor, could not be buried there.


    Nevertheless, the current emperor made an exception for Rocky. For the first time in their long history,


    a departed prince would beid to rest there.


    A magnificent funeral hall was installed inside the Holy Dragon Imperial Tomb overnight. Thousands of


    paper soldiers and paper horses were arranged on both sides of the hall. The disy looked


    marvelous, suited for the valiant character of the deceased prince. For the duration of the funeral, ck


    and white silk ribbons lined up the outskirts of the hall. They danced softly with the movement of the


    wind.


    The golden coffin was ced carefully in the middle of the hall. The guards bowed their heads for a few


    minutes in front of the coffin, and then left quietly. The emperor walked towards the Holy Dragon


    Imperial Tomb followed by the royal members and generals. They then positioned themselves


    and started the ceremony for Basil.


    Isis, Basil''s wife, was asked to sit on her heels alongside the coffin during the ceremony. In tune with


    their tradition, she was required to keep vigil beside the coffin for seven days. After seven days, Basil''s


    coffin would be buried in the imperial tomb.


    Afraid that Isis would fall apart, Marin stayed and sat on her heels beside her. Deep in her heart, Marin


    longed to apany Rocky on hisst trip in this world. She wanted to be an essential part of his


    journey in the afterlife, and not just take part in the ceremony like everyone else.


    As the ceremony was about to start, Marcia and Sabina, who were missing since the  beginning, came


    in unexpectedly. They staggered as they walked in and shocked the surrounding people. The two of


    them stopped right in front of the coffin and sat on their heels just like Isis and Marin. The people


    looked at each other, horrified with their action.


    "General Marcia, you''re not supposed to..." Isis shouted. Her eyes widened inplete surprise. She


    did not understand what she just saw. It was a dishonor, and she wanted an exnation. Based on the


    old traditions, only important family members could keep vigil beside the coffin. Both Marcia and


    Sabina were not in any way rted to Rocky by blood. Thus, it was wrong for them to sit beside his


    coffin.


    "I will stay here for Prince Basil for seven days," Marcia replied without looking at the surrounding


    people. She looked determined, and her tone of voice was serious.


    Her deration startled everyone around her. Marcia had earned a prominent position in the Holy


    Dragon Empire, and they considered her a Great General. She knew about the rules and traditions. No


    Great General had ever knelt down in front of a prince''s coffin throughout the entire history. She also


    did not bother to exin the reason for her action and this triggered the curiosity of the people.


    Not far away from the scene were the royal members and generals. They whispered among


    themselves and shared each other''s spections. Suddenly, a rumor spread among the people in the


    crowd about Rocky and Marcia having a special rtionship. For them, there was no other reason.


    The turn of events also puzzled the emperor, but he chose not to say anything. He had known Marcia


    for a long time. She was a trusted Great General and a good friend to Rocky. At the back of his mind,


    he was convinced that she must have a good reason for her action.


    "Sabina, are you going to do the same as your master?" Isis asked in a weak voice. She looked at


    Sabina as her sad eyes searched for an answer.


    "I should have protected him, but I failed. I feel responsible for his death. Not just for seven days, I will


    apany him for seventy days..." Sabina replied firmly. Her face showed no emotion, but deep


    inside, she was filled with remorse and guilt feelings. She med herself for Rocky''s death and the


    thought that she would never see him again continued to punish her.


    "You don''t have to feel guilty. You know Rocky. I''m sure he will not me you for his death," Isis said.


    Her voice turned warm and friendly as she spoke with Sabina. However, tears rolled down her face as


    Rocky''s face shed through her mind once again.


    Amid themotion caused by Marcia and Sabina, a delicate figure appeared at the entrance of the


    imperial tomb. Her clothes were all white and gleamed under the sun. She had a beautiful face that


    matched her stunning figure. However, her enchanting aura did not match the misery on her face. Her


    eyes were filled with sorrow and soon glistened with tears.


    The figure walked towards the hall as the people watched her in silence. She stopped in front of the


    golden coffin and gazed silently at the empty casket. A momentter, she turned to look at the four


    women on the floor, and said in a deep voice, "I am toote." With her head bowed, she took a step


    towards Isis and sat on her heels next to her.


    The shock in the crowd had doubled. Beautiful women had appeared one after the other, and they all


    wanted to stay beside Rocky''s coffin.


    The woman in white was none other than Lena.


    "What is happening? What is Her Royal Highness doing here?" People whispered under their breath.


    They could not believe that Lena appeared and wanted to keep vigil beside Basil''s coffin as well.


    The noise inside the mourning hall intensified as the people chattered among themselves. The scene


    that unfolded before them was extraordinary and made them question Basil''s character.


    "Your Royal Highness, please..." Isis started to say, but stopped herself without asking why. She was a


    little surprised and ttered to see General Marcia, but it stunned her beyond words to have the Witch''s


    presence beside her. Lena held a very prominent position in the country. The authority that she


    possessed was next to the emperor himself. Isis did not dare to continue her question. However, all


    these confused her to no end. How many things did Rocky keep from her? Do these two most powerful


    women have something to do with him?


    Isis was not the only one at a loss. Everyone at the funeral were asking the same question.


    Far back from the crowd, Alston seethed with anger when he saw Lena sat on her heels for Basil. He


    never expected that Basil could still piss him off even after he died.


    The atmosphere inside the hall remained intense as five powerful and beautiful women sat on their


    heels beside the coffin. Each of the five women wore the same grief-stricken expression, as if pain and


    misery swallowed them.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    It was no big deal, if only they were ordinary women. However, all of them were renowned beauties


    from the Holy Dragon Empire. One of them was an acimed Great General, while one was the Witch.


    The rest were future sessors of famous and high-ranking families. Any of them was enough to


    cause an uproar in the Holy Dragon Empire.

 Chapter 742 An Irreplaceable Disciple

    Chapter 742 An Irreceable Disciple


    Apart from Marin, the other four girls were beauty queens, the most beautiful girls in the Holy Dragon


    Empire. One was among the Three Great Generals, and another was the renowned witch. They were


    very prominent figures. News of the General and the witch keeping vigil at Basil''s coffin, besides the


    otherdies, would shock the empire. With the perfect figures of an hourss, the General and the


    witch stood out, even among other beauties. They were the kind of wless faces with picture-perfect


    smiles that when they smiled, you couldn''t help but smile along too, as if they''d had you hypnotized.


    Sooner orter, theiring here would undoubtedly make headlines throughout the Holy Dragon


    Empire.


    At noon, the ceremony began.


    The first person to offer incense was the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire. He did not look his usual


    self, dignified, and peaceful. Sadness showed all over his face. As he stared at the golden coffin, tears


    welled in his eyes. Basil was his son¡ªthe only child with his deceased and beloved wife. Although


    Basil hadmitted a treasonable offense, the emperor had already forgiven him, from deep at heart.


    Had he not forgiven, after Basil was estranged, the emperor wouldn''t have sent the Priest Dean to look


    for him. But unfortunately, before they could reconcile, Basil died.


    After offering incense, the emperor turned around and looked at the people gathered. "For his loyalty to


    the Holy Dragon Empire and his dying a heroic death, I dere Basil Prince Crimson. I also confer on


    him the title of Great General," he announced with a heavy heart. Also, the emperor made Isis Princess


    Crimson because she had married Basil.


    The announcement caused a sudden stir at the solemn ceremony. Basil had made significant


    contributions to the Holy Dragon Empire, even paying the ultimate price in the process. But the


    emperor''s announcement was unprecedented. Making his son Prince Crimson posthumously was


    reasonable, but it was a bit unexpected to dere him Great General. If Basil were still alive, installing


    him to the two titles would make him an heir apparent to the emperor. Even Alston would have to


    ept the fact.


    However, now that Basil was dead, the titles were meaningless. Under normal circumstances, the


    emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire would not grant him such a reward.


    After the announcement, the emperor walked back, knelt next to the golden casket, and touched it with


    one shaky hand. Ovee by sorrow, he mumbled, "Honey, I''m sorry. I promised you to take care of


    Basil. But I failed. Basil didn''t let us down. His contribution to the Holy Dragon Empire is beyond


    this, but he seemed to be so downcast.


    "Your Majesty." Marcia, who was kneeling beside the emperor, knew what he was thinking. She knew


    that although he looked austere, the emperor was a sentimental person. Basil had made such a


    mistake deserving of harsh punishment. And yes, the emperor was very angry. But Basil was a son that


    he loved deep down at heart. Eventually, it was Marcia''s suggestion the emperor had followed in


    sending Basil to the Gehenna Border. Secretly, he had nned to watch over the boy while in exile, but


    for some reason, they lost contact.


    When the crowd saw the emperor turning to look away from them, they wondered and whispered


    among themselves.


    The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire was supposed to be the symbol of strength after all. And, of


    course, he really was. Sensing that all eyes were on him, the emperor wiped off the tears with his


    sleeve, took a deep breath, turned around to look at the crowd. And like a strong man, he gracefully


    walked to the side.


    After the emperor offered incense, members of the royal family followed. Taking turns, they came one


    prince or princess at a time, beginning with Alston, the crown prince.


    With a heavy face, Alston stepped forward and performed his part. But his was a superficial duty, going


    through the paces without the slightest hint of respect for thete. Looking at the coffin in front of him,


    he sneered silently. ''Stinking brat, I can''t believe you just got honored posthumously. Not only have you


    been installed as Prince Crimson, but also conferred the title of Great General. Both titles dished out to


    you, by sheer luck. However, no matter how generously you get rewarded, you''re a dead man. And


    with you, those wishful thoughts you harbored about challenging me for the throne are buried six feet


    under.'' Alston was spiteful and vindictive to the very end.


    After Alston finished doing whatever he did in the name paying hisst respects to the departed, his


    siblings followed. In order of their ages, they all paid homage. And just like Alston, their attitudes about


    Basil were negative. They held such irrational hatred and anger against him that even in death, they


    still loathed him. Such a detestable bum! How he had now suddenly be a hero was something


    they hated to imagine. Not that Basil was any of those things they thought about him. Far from it! Now


    in death, he was even more glorified and highly decorated, much to their chagrin.


    Next, it was the turn of other royal members. Some of them were founding members or masters of the


    Supernal Stage, and they created quite a grand scene with how they paid theirst respects.


    However, midway the ceremony, an unexpected ck shadow flew over the imperial tomb, attracting


    everyone''s attention. The imperial spirit maniptors and the pce guards immediately took


    positions, ready to swing into action, if need be.


    As the figure descended, they realized it was a familiar elderly man. "My disciple, how could you die so


    easily?" he cried out mid-air.


    As soon as the old mannded, he immediately rushed towards the mourning hall.


    Just as the imperial spirit maniptors and the pce guards were about to stop him, they heard a


    shout, "Don''t stop him! He is Sheridan."


    Lance quickly recognized Sheridan, who had been missing for a while.


    "Sheridan," Isis called out when she saw him rushing towards the mourning hall.


    Yesterday, when Sheridan returned to Evian City, he heard about Rocky''s betrayal. But he felt


    something was wrong somewhere. So, immediately, he rushed back to the Imperial City. But to his


    disappointment, he learned that Rocky had died. He was also shocked to learn that, in fact, Rocky was


    Prince Basil. When they told him the mourning hall was set up in the imperial tomb, he rushed there.


    "Isis, what happened? I left my disciple much alive and kicking. What happened to him? He couldn''t


    have died so abruptly unless something went terribly wrong." Sheridan cried like a child, overwhelmed


    by the sudden loss.


    The appearance of Sheridan and his exaggerated behavior surprised the people around him. After all,


    he was a sturdy, famed beast tamer of the Wild Spirit Land. For many, he had been living in seclusion.


    He lived his life without regrets, damn happy about freedom in the wild, far away from mere mortals.


    The most recent thing anyone knew about him was that Rocky was his only disciple. And Sheridan


    admitting anyone to be his disciple was a privilege that many would die for. Rocky must have been


    highly gifted and lucky as well.


    By now, the unrestrained way Sheridan mourned had already proven just how important Basil was to


    him. How could the most respected beast tamer and beast curer of the Wild Spirit Land be so affected


    by a mere disciple? For his matchless skill and rich modern knowledge, Rocky was irreceable.

 Chapter 743 The Ximen Clan

    Chapter 743 The Ximen n


    "I didn''t expect him toe here..." Priest Dean stood in awkward silence for a little while, as he was


    caught off-guard by Sheridan''s appearance.


    "Master Sheridan, I''m sorry for your loss but you have to calm down." As surprised as he was, the


    emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire couldn''t help but pacify him. Nobody expected Sheridan toe,


    as he was always hidden in seclusion, and it was even more unexpected to see him so stricken by


    Basil''s death.


    "Your Majesty, how did your son be my disciple? He shouldn''t have been allowed to fight on that


    dangerous border. And now, he''s gone..." Sheridan broke down and wailed, unable to choose his


    words properly over his grief.


    In a different setting, this could''ve caused Sheridan''s death, but this time, the emperor of the Holy


    Dragon Empire only shook his head and released a deep sigh. He understood that Sheridan sounded


    impolite only because of his great love for Basil.


    "Sheridan, I''m sorry for your loss," Lance said as he hurried to Sheridan''s side. Heid aforting


    hand on his shoulder and guided him aside.


    Sheridan let himself be led away, as he wiped his cheeks dry, but pain and heartbreak were apparent in


    his eyes. His shoulders curved inward as if he wanted to sink into himself and away from the world.


    Once Sheridan had settled at the side, and everyone settled down, the ceremony was allowed to


    continue. Then, an announcement came from the entrance to the tomb, "The chief of the Ji n has


    Not long after, a thin and tall man with thick eyebrows and greying hair entered the imperial tomb. He


    was at the Divine Stage, and his majestic demeanor was enough to shock everyone present.


    It was Elvis, chief of the Ji n, and directly behind him stood Allen.


    Elvis''s appearance destroyed the frayed silence in the imperial tomb, as all at once the people began


    to talk.


    Although Basil had died protecting the empire, and he was buried with honors by the emperor of the


    Holy Dragon Empire, only those in the Imperial City should know about this, as it would take time for


    the news to spread throughout the whole Holy Dragon Empire. But Elvis, on behalf of the Ji n, went


    all the way to the Imperial City to pay hisst respects.


    If it was done by anyone else, no one would''ve looked twice at him. But since Elvis was the head of the


    second strongest spirit maniptor family in the Holy Dragon Empire, only second to the Ximen n,


    he was regarded as a big shot in the country. Thus, people couldn''t help but feel intrigued, and they


    wondered why he would exert the effort toe in person. It also reflected well on Basil''s reputation,


    that someone so remarkable paid homage to him.


    Of course, Elvis had another reason toe beside Basil''s death, and it was Sabina. He had learned


    from Allen that Prince Basil had saved Sabina from Alyssa, who was a master at the Divine Stage. He


    couldn''t be more grateful to Basil once he had learned that, as Sabina was the future sessor of the


    Ji n, so her safety also affected the future of the Ji n. Thus, Basil didn''t just save Sabina''s life,


    but he also saved the Ji n.


    Meanwhile, in the eyes of the royal members and military officials, the event had grown more


    impressive with his appearance. They thought that Basil was even more powerful than they had


    imagined because the chief of the secondrgest spirit maniptor n in the Holy Dragon Empire


    hade personally to mourn him.


    "Your Majesty, Elvis is here!" As Elvis entered the mourning hall, he bowed deeply to the emperor.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "No need for these pleasantries, Elvis. I didn''t expect you toe such a long way to mourn Basil," the


    emperor remarked. He sounded surprised as well, but he managed to maintain hisposure easily.


    "Since His Royal Highness died with honors and saved Sabina''s life, I shoulde and pay my


    respects. It''s a pity that I didn''t meet such a young hero!" Elvis said to the emperor with a regretful look


    on his face.


    After that, he stepped forward and offered some incense. When he was done, he turned and nced at


    Sabina to gauge her reaction to his presence.


    But it became clear that she was still mad about what happened between them previously because just


    as their eyes met, Sabina quickly looked away as if the very sight of him pained her.


    Both he and Allen noticed this, so they ced themselves quite far from Sabina. And as everyone


    settled into their ces, the ceremony proceeded.


    Unexpectedly, shortly after the ceremony started, many famous people of the Holy Dragon Empire


    came one after another to mourn Basil. Many of them were chiefs of mediocre spirit maniptor ns,


    while some were renowned families and rich people of the empire. Although most of them didn''t know


    Basil, they had heard of Rocky Bai, who fought valiantly in Evian City. His various achievements had


    also made a stir everywhere in the empire. And now that they knew Rocky Bai''s true identity as Prince


    Basil, they came to mourn him with respect.


    The ceremony, which was supposed to be short,sted until dusk because so many people gathered to


    pay tribute.


    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Lance, who hadn''t approached the coffin until then, now sat in


    front of it. He lit three incense sticks and raised them above his head. Then, he did something


    unexpected. Lance, one of the Three Great Generals of the Holy Dragon Empire, knelt in front of the


    coffin.


    "Father!" Isis cried out, moved and surprised by her father''s heartfelt gesture. She didn''t say anything


    else though, as silent tears ran down her cheeks, and she trained her eyes on the floor once again.


    Of course, everyone present was shocked by Lance''s action. He was a person with high authority, and


    the fact that he knelt down was a great courtesy even for Prince Basil.


    "General Lance, why are you doing this?" The emperor''s face looked confused but awed at the rare


    sight before him.


    "His Royal Highness risked his life to defend the Crimson Dragon Group repeatedly, and if it wasn''t for


    him, the Crimson Dragon Group would be in trouble now. What he did for the Crimson Dragon Group is


    beyond my imagination! I admire his daring and courage! He was the hero of the Crimson Dragon


    Group and my benefactor. My kneeling speaks for my immeasurable gratitude for everything His Royal


    Highness has done," said Lance, his voice firm and passionate.


    The people who heard his deration whispered to each other in excitement and awe.


    And even the emperor was rendered speechless by Lance''s devotion.


    It seemed that Lance''s unexpected words and gesture moved all those who were listening. But


    suddenly, just before the end of the ceremony, a voice came from the outside of the imperial tomb,


    "The chief of the Ximen n and Miss Shirley are here to pay tribute..."


    The voice immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Their heads swiveled with one mind to the


    entrance at the same time.


    There, they saw two figures enter the imperial tomb. One of them was a tall man with sharp eyebrows


    and grey hair, and he seemed full of energy and vigor, and his power was at the Immortal Stage. It was


    Bryant, and following closely behind him was Shirley.


    For over a year, she seemed to have grown a lot, and she was now close to the Heavenly Stage,


    probably with the help of several treasures of heaven and earth. She gave off an impression of maturity


    and beauty that could even rival Marcia, and with her inherent pride, she stood out above all the other


    Bryant and Shirley''s appearance brought silence to the whole imperial tomb.

 Chapter 744 Wanting To Go The Holy Dragon Empire

    Chapter 744 Wanting To Go The Holy Dragon Empire


    Bryant was influential in the Holy Dragon Empire, and he was a top master at the Immortal Stage. Even


    the royal family, including the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire, had great respect for him. Thus, it


    was evident that Bryant''s appearance was thest thing anyone could have expected.


    He was one of the Three Great Generals of the Holy Dragon Empire and the leader of the Ximen n.


    It could even be said that Bryant was qualified to be on an equal footing with the emperor of the Holy


    Dragon Empire. His appearance was quite a shock, as more than one year ago, he went to the border


    along with the Sky Army to guard there, and he hadn''t been back for over a year. Besides, after Basil


    spiraled suddenly into madness and cultivated in seclusion to heal himself, his engagement with


    Shirley from the Ximen n was broken off. As a result, the rtionship between the Ximen n and


    the royal family became very tense. Normally, Bryant had no reason to attend Basil''s funeral.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, Bryant hade back from a faraway ce just to attend Basil''s


    funeral.


    Bryant and Shirley walked towards the emperor amid the whispered buzzing of the people around


    them. When they reached him, they bowed deeply in greeting.


    "Why did youe back?" the emperor asked. A year ago, he made an excuse to send Bryant''s Sky


    Army to a very remote border, so that he could prevent him from investigating the marriage. And now,


    he was somewhat embarrassed to see Bryant, because now that Basil had died, the truth about that


    matter would finally be revealed.


    "I heard that Prince Basil died for our empire, and all people in the empire are mourning for him. He


    and Shirley were engaged before, and although he has broken off the engagement, it is only right that


    we shoulde and attend his funeral," Bryant responded calmly.


    Meanwhile, behind him, Shirley barely stopped herself from rolling her eyes. In the past, Basil suddenly


    pretended to be ill and disappeared. As a result, their engagement was broken off, and she became the


    Empire, she was still holding a grudge against him because of what he had done to her in the past.


    Ever since that happened, she had often dreamed of getting back at him, but she didn''t expect him to


    die so early. Now that he was dead, she couldn''t enact her revenge anymore, and that was the only


    thing that saddened her.


    It irked her that Bryant came back to attend Basil''s funeral, despite the tension between their families.


    Unmindful of Shirley''s vendetta, Bryant burned the incense for Basil, while the eyes of the people


    present were fixed on him.


    "Shirley..." When he was done, he looked pointedly at Shirley. It was the most subtle thing that he could


    do, or else the people present would notice Shirley''s attitude.


    Of course, thest thing Shirley wanted was to mourn Basil. But in the current situation, she had no


    choice but to burn and offer the incense. As she did so, she cursed at him in her mind and thought,


    ''Huh! You are lucky you died so early. Otherwise, I would''ve killed you myself!''


    The grand funeral held for Basil was without any precedent. The people were awed and shocked by the


    presence of all the influential people. The most powerful beast tamer of the Wild Spirit Land who had


    lived in seclusion and the chiefs of the two powerful spirit maniptor ns in the Holy Dragon Empire


    hade to attend the funeral in person. There were also great generals of the Holy Dragon Empire,


    like Marcia and Lance, who were also the leaders of the Holy Dragon Empire''s four army groups. It


    also inspired envy when several beautiful women in the Holy Dragon Empire, including Marcia, kept


    vigil for Basil throughout his funeral.


    Truly, Basil''s funeral was as grand as that of thete emperors of the Holy Dragon Empire. And


    although Basil was just a prince, he enjoyed such preferential treatment and received such a grand


    funeral, which had never happened to any other prince before!


    The emperor also personally engraved Basil''s name on the stone tablet of the Holy Dragon Imperial


    Tomb. On this tablet, except for Basil''s name, the rest of the names belonged to the emperors of the


    Holy Dragon Empire from previous generations. And the fact that Basil''s name was one of them, was


    enough to elevate him in the eyes of the future generations.


    Since the mourning hall had to be set up for seven days and seven nights, except for the five women


    who stayed for the funeral wake, the royal family members including the emperor, the military officials,


    and all the other people left the imperial tomb.


    "Sabina," a voice called from behind her. When Sabina turned around, she found Elvis and Allen


    Sabina stared at them with narrowed eyes but didn''t say a word.


    "Allen caught me up about all the past years. I know it''s been hard for you. Please,e back with me.


    I was too stubborn back then, but it''s the past. I just want to make it up to you," Elvis said. His words


    wereced with guilt, but a ray of hope insistently shone beneath.


    "I''m noting back," Sabina answered resolutely.


    When he heard this, Elvis''s face darkened, and his jaws snapped shut tensely.


    "Look, Sabina is tired and grieving, so it is not a good time to talk right now. You can go back first. If


    you have something to say, you can talk with Sabina after Basil''s funeral," Marcia said as she ced


    herself between Sabina and Elvis. This time, Elvis had no choice but to look away from Sabina and


    acknowledge Marcia.


    "Thank you for taking care of Sabina and training her so well, General Marcia," Elvis said politely,


    although it was obvious that it was Sabina that he wanted to talk to.


    "You''re wee." Marcia nodded but didn''t move from where she was standing in his way.


    At that point, Elvis knew that there was no point in staying anymore, so he just nodded in farewell. "I


    hope you can help me persuade Sabina," he said before he walked away with Allen.


    After that, only five women were left in the Holy Dragon Imperial Tomb. They knelt at Basil''s mourning


    hall to keep vigil.


    Meanwhile, once the generals and the soldiers of the Crimson Dragon Group learned that Rocky was


    Prince Basil of the Holy Dragon Empire and that he died for the empire, they all grieved over Rocky''s


    death.


    He had pretended to betray them and sessfully rescued some soldiers, including Thor, and after


    those soldiers returned to the Crimson Dragon Group and learned the bad news, they were


    inconsble. They all med themselves for Rocky''s death.


    On the day of Basil''s funeral, all the soldiers of the Crimson Dragon Group gathered together in the


    main camp, and they decided to spend three days fasting to mourn for their fallen Commander in Chief.


    The news reached the Imperial City after two days, and the emperor and the ministers were moved by


    their devotion. They didn''t expect that Basil would be so revered by the Crimson Dragon Group.


    On the other side, the empires in the Wild Spirit Land, including the Timber Deity Empire, also received


    the news.


    Alyssa and Woods were stunned when they learned that Rocky was the prince of the Holy Dragon


    Empire and that he was dead.


    "He died?" Woods murmured almost to himself, as his face was shrouded by darkness. There was a


    strange glint in his eyes, as he survived only because of Rocky''s mercy, and ironically, it was Rocky


    who had died.


    "How did he die? How did this happen?" To say that Alyssa was stunned was an understatement. She


    finally found the person who was rted to her curse seal, but now he was dead. She shook her head


    in dismay.


    "It must be that man." A serious look suddenly appeared on Woods''s face as if he was remembering


    something.


    "What man? What are you talking about?" Alyssa asked in confusion.


    "Nothing." Woods opened his mouth but hesitated at thest second. He believed that since Rocky was


    dead, it would be useless, even if he knew who killed him. Besides, no one would believe him if he told


    them.


    At that moment, Alyssa looked a little absent-minded and restless. She seemed preupied for a


    while, and then she suddenly spoke firmly as if she had made up her mind, "I''m going to the Holy


    Dragon Empire."

 Chapter 745 Not In The Same League

    Chapter 745 Not In The Same League


    Rocky had been staying in the Magical Beast House for three days. During daytime, he had done some


    chores; and at night, he had collected samples of the spirit-manipted beasts living in the beast farm.


    He had done some research on them, analyzed the data, and finally spected the genome


    sequences of different spirit-manipted beasts. He had now extracted more than seventy types of


    beasts'' genomes. Most of them belonged to the spirit-manipted beasts from the Gehenna Border. Of


    course, there were still more to discover. The seventy kinds were only the tip of the iceberg in the


    whole Wild Spirit Land.


    So, all Rocky needed to do now was to collect the remaining genomes of spirit-manipted beasts,


    and the Magical Beast House was the perfect ce for that. This high-end beast farm was like a


    treasure house of rare and exotic beasts he had never seen before.


    The beasts provided by the Magical Beast House saved Rocky tons of sweat and time. ording to


    his estimations, the Magical Beast House could provide him with at least fifty different genomes.


    However, it would take a long time topletely study and analyze all of the genomes at the same


    time.


    During these three days, Rocky had already found out that the city he was in was called Barren City


    because it was located right at the edge of a desert. It was a big city under the Timber Deity Empire


    which sat on the border between the Timber Deity Empire and the Magic Phoenix Empire. Therefore, it


    served as the prosperous trading hub between the two countries.


    The Magical Beast House was very famous all across the Timber Deity Empire and spawned 10


    branches across the empire. Although it didn''t have as much branches like the Super Beast Farm in


    the Holy Dragon Empire, it still provided excellent quality beasts on sale. It even sold beasts from a


    two-star rating all the way to a four-star rating which were very rare for ordinary spirit maniptors.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The reason why the Magical Beast House could sell a diverse set of beasts was because the Barren


    City itself was home to many kinds of spirit-manipted beasts. Except for the southern part of the city,


    which bordered the ind area of the Timber Deity Empire, the ce was crawling with spirit-


    manipted beasts, including the dangerous desert where Rocky had been to.


    It seemed that the area where Barren City was located was a paradise for spirit-manipted beasts.


    You could even tell it just by judging from the different types of spirit-manipted beasts found in the


    beast farm of the Magical Beast House.


    There was no argument that there were as many spirit-manipted beasts in Barren City as on the


    Gehenna Border, but the former was much safer. Because of a pact made by the Timber Deity Empire


    and the Magic Phoenix Empire, there were no wars between the two countries for years. Thus, on the


    border of the two countries, Barren City was very peaceful.


    As a result of the thriving spirit-manipted beast poption in Barren City, the most popr job here


    was hunting. Hunters specialized in hunting wild spirit-manipted beasts, collecting rare objects and


    materials, as well as catching young beasts. Of course, ordinary people wouldn''t be able to hunt these


    dangerous beasts. Those who were able to were spirit maniptors from the Timber Deity Empire and


    other countries. They came here to earn money.


    Because of the rich spirit-manipted beast poption in Barren City, the Magical Beast House had a


    unique geographical advantage. Although it was not the only beast farm in the city, it was the only one


    that had high-end stables. Therefore, spirit maniptors from all over the world, who came to the city


    often chose to go to the Magical Beast House to buy the high-end spirit-manipted beasts they


    needed.


    However, what really set apart the Magical Beast House from theirpetitors was not their high-end


    stables. It was because they provided unique after sales service that only they offered. The buyers


    could send their spirit-manipted beasts to the Magical Beast House for treatment, and the Magical


    Beast House made sure they would heal these beasts. Of course, the medical fees were not cheap, but


    it was better than buying another one because they couldn''t find a doctor to heal their spirit-


    manipted beast.


    The Magical Beast House could offer such expensive services because it had a powerful owner. It was


    backed by the Xiao n, a known spirit maniptor family from the Timber Deity Empire.


    Since the Xiao n contained the ancestral Beast Curing Skills, each of their generation''s chiefs was


    famous beast curer. This unique skill was the reason why the Xiao n was as famous as other big


    ns in the Timber Deity Empire, even though they were only considered as a third-ss spirit


    maniptor family.


    Just like what Sheridan told Rocky when he was teaching him the Beast Curing Skill, the beast curer


    profession was the rarest of all jobs rted to spirit-manipted beasts. Not everyone had the guts or


    skills to do it. After all, treating beasts was very different from treating people. Not only was their


    anatomy very strange, but their bodies also evolved every time they rose to a new level. Minor ailments


    were nothing to these extraordinary beasts, but grave injuries required the attention of professional


    beast curers, and no ordinary person could heal it from its injuries.


    Even still, there were many beast curers in the Wild Spirit Land, although most of them could only cure


    minor diseases at most. Fortunately, a small portion of them had the ability to fully heal beasts, and the


    Xiao n was one of them.


    Of course, their medical skills were still oceans away from that of Rocky''s master, Sheridan who was


    the best and most powerful beast curer and maniptor in all of the Wild Spirit Land.


    Learning under the guidance of Sheridan and integrating it with modern technology allowed Rocky to


    surpass his teacher in terms of medical skills. In other words, working as a mere servant in the Magical


    Beast House of the Xiao n was nothing but a waste of time for Rocky.


    If only the chief of the Xiao n knew that he was Sheridan''s disciple, he would be shocked.


    The Xiao n''s current chief was Raef Xiao. He was a famous beast curer in the Timber Deity Empire,


    and his medical skill wasparable to that of the most powerful beast curers in the top three powerful


    ns in the Timber Deity Empire. Unfortunately, the strength of the n only depended on his strength.


    If there were no powerful spirit maniptor in the n, it was doomed to fall.


    Although the Xiao n was known among the spirit maniptor families, they never had developed


    any powerful spirit maniptors. Their most powerful member had only reached the fifth grade of the


    Heavenly Stage. Currently, there were only three masters of the Heavenly Stage in the n. The


    strongest of which was an elder who was only at the third grade of the Heavenly Stage, while the n


    leader was just at the first grade of the Heavenly Stage. In short, the Xiao n was miles away from


    the power of second-ss ns in the country, let alone those big ones.

 Chapter 746 It Takes Time

    Chapter 746 It Takes Time


    It took years for the Xiao n to advance their power. However, they belonged to the third ss for a


    long time, and this was considered an inferior rank. Thanks to the favorable oue of the Beast


    Curing Skill and the sessful business of the Magical Beast House, the Xiao n now possessed a


    strong economic power. Otherwise, the more powerful families would have destroyed the Xiao n.


    The backyard of the Magical Beast House upied part of the Xiao''s mansion. Rocky caught sight of


    houses that belonged to the disciples of the Xiao n. It was their ce of work, and if you went


    further north, you could see the magnificent Xiao''s mansion.


    Rocky had been staying at the Xiao n residence for three days, but he never met the chief of it nor


    glimpsed him. He only heard bits and pieces of information from the servants. He knew that Juey, who


    took him in out of kindness, was the third daughter of Raef.


    Rocky also heard from the servants that Juey was not well-liked by the Xiao n. In fact, she almost


    had no status and had no position in the family business. Unlike Juey''s sister Mary, who was Raef''s


    second daughter. ording to the servants, Mary was Raef''s favorite.


    This was because Mary had inherited the blood of Xiao n. She was also blessed with a remarkable


    talent for beast healing. Raef favored her above everyone else because of this and cultivated her while


    she was young. She was famous for her Beast Curing Skill in the Timber Deity Empire and she would


    most likely take over her father''s position. On the other hand, Juey did not inherit any of the Xiao n''s


    medical talents. They considered her dull and mentally deficient in the aspect of beast healing. So


    while Raef took excellent care of Mary, he ignored Jueypletely as her daughter.


    Raef also had a sworn son, Travis. They said that he became a disciple of the Xiao n while he was


    still very young. He had an excellent medical talent, and since Raef did not have a biological son, he


    adopted Travis.


    Apparently, despite of Raef''s numerous disciples, only Travis mastered their Xiao n''s Beast Curing


    Skill. The other disciples had average talent and only learned basic beast curing skills. Because of this,


    Travis earned Raef''s love and confidence.


    The other Xiao n members followed suit. They weed Travis and were warm-hearted to him and


    Mary. Just like Raef, they remained distant and uninterested in Juey.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    The Xiao n business had nothing to do with Rocky. He stayed because of the countless resources,


    and the Magical Beast House provided an excellent research environment. It was also a suitable ce


    to cover up his identity while he checked on the current situation at the Holy Dragon Empire. His


    rumored betrayal had caused a stir in the entire empire. Much as he wanted to go back, he had to wait


    for the perfect time.


    Barren City where Rocky lived in now was located in the other side of the Timber Deity Empire. It was


    far away from the Holy Dragon Empire, so the news of his death had not reached the people in this


    ce yet. Rocky was not aware that the treachery im against him had been dismissed, and his royal


    identity had already been revealed to the public. This had caused a major uproar in the cities of the


    Holy Dragon Empire. His name remained unblemished, and the entire kingdom held a grand royal


    funeral for him. The ceremony attracted a lot of important people in the Holy Dragon Empire. It was a


    magnificent event fit for a noble emperor.


    After cleaning up the beast farm, Rocky had nothing else to do so he sneaked into the Magical Beast


    House. The business of the Magical Beast House was almost the same as the Super Beast Farm. On


    the third floor, there was an auction house, which was muchrger than the Super Beast Farm''s.


    When Rocky entered the third floor, he saw several people that crowded the entire room. He stared at


    them for a while and felt like something was amiss with the men. In his eyes, the materials and rare


    items that were being auctioned on the stage were very ordinary, even garbage. Only a few pieces


    stood out and looked valuable. However, everything Rocky kept in his Magic Spiritual Space was good


    enough to drive the audience crazy.


    But Rocky did not want to cause any trouble. He was satisfied with his current condition and did not


    want any attention to himself. He needed to stay at the Magical Beast House for a while to finish the


    research on spirit-manipted beasts in their beast farm. Then he would go to the desert once again.


    He had learned that the desert, as dangerous and mysterious as the Myriad Beasts Ground, was called


    ck Sand Abyss. Beyond the desert there was an equally dangerous ce. It was filled with all kinds


    of spirit-manipted beasts. It was going to be a perilous journey there and the first step was to go


    through the desert. The wild spirit-manipted beasts in the desert ranged from three-star to five-star.


    If he wanted to go through the desert, he must prepare for it.


    Much as Rocky''s strength had reached the seventh grade of the Heavenly Stage, it was definitely not


    enough. Rubygon died in the battle, and Uriah had turned into a red egg. There was no spirit-


    manipted beast around him that could be controlled. Rainbow Glow Unicorn had just reached the


    adulthood. Although it was born with the potential of a high-star beast, its overall strength was not even


    worthy ofparison to a two-star or three-star spirit-manipted beast. For the past few days in the


    desert, he did notice Rainbow Glow Unicorn''s ability to make other spirit-manipted beasts out of


    control. But when faced with a higher-star spirit-manipted beast, its strength and capabilities had a


    minor effect. It worried him that taking Rainbow Glow Unicorn to the desert could be fatal to him and


    the beast.


    But Rocky did not feel hopeless. He was sure toe up with a solution sooner orter. All he had to


    do was focus and finish his experiments in the Magical Beast House first.


    At this point, Rocky nned to explore all options to cultivate Rainbow Glow Unicorn. Fortunately, he


    still had a very rare blue spiritual crystal which had also stored arge part of his spiritual power. To


    make the beast absorb this part of power, he had to connect to the beast through spiritual power first.


    There was no room for error or miscalction.


    Only after he hadpleted the spiritual power connection could Rainbow Glow Unicorn absorb the


    spiritual power of blue spiritual crystal. Without it, Rocky could not control how much Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn could absorb every time. For now, it could not absorb the blue spiritual crystal all at once. One


    false move could result in a deathly oue despite the fact that Rainbow Glow Unicorn was a highly


    qualified spirit-manipted beast of the King Level.


    Patience was of utmost importance for Rocky at present. Figuring out the situation at the Holy Dragon


    Empire, and promoting the advance of Rainbow Glow Unicorn and his research would all take a lot of


    time before they got resolved.

 Chapter 747 Mystery Of The Evil Power

    Chapter 747 Mystery Of The Evil Power


    Beside, Rocky wanted to take this opportunity to adapt to the evil power sealed in the spiritual soul


    container. He knew that though the power sealed by the spiritual soul container was being suppressed,


    it could circte together with the normal spiritual power in the body, without affecting the body. It could


    also be released at a critical time when he needed to improve his strength rapidly in a short period. But,


    of course, he knew it would be risky to enhance his strength that way, so he needed to identify the limit


    to the amount of evil power he could bear. In that way, his power would be advanced to a new stage.


    After fighting against Alston, Rocky felt that although the Holy Dragon Bead''s evil power was extremely


    powerful, it was not something the human body could bear. For now, he could only release the sealed


    power in the thirdyer, but after that, there was still the fourthyer, and then the fifthyer, and so on.


    There was no doubt that the nextyer would be even more powerful than the previous one, but the


    danger was that this power was unbearable for human beings.


    And so, even though Rocky was lucky enough to survive this time, he still had some scruples about the


    evil power of the Holy Dragon Bead. And more than that, he didn''t have Sabina beside him to help, so


    he couldn''t release the fourthyer of the seal yet. Otherwise, his body would be unable to bear the


    great power, and it could break down.


    Thus, the first step for Rocky was to merge with the sealed power in the thirdyer. Now, this wasn''t


    something that could be achieved simply by words, but would take a lot of time and effort. This was


    also one of the reasons why he chose to cross the desert in the future.


    Rocky had been wandering around the auction house for a while, and he was beginning to feel bored,


    so he decided to go back to the beast farm. But just as he reached the first floor, amotion was


    heard from the gate of the Magical Beast House. "Have all the members of the Magical Beast House


    been killed? Is anybody here?"


    Rocky immediately looked out and saw that a tall, ck-bearded man was standing at the entrance. He


    had a fierce look on his face, and on his hands was a dying infant spirit-manipted beast. Although


    Rocky didn''t know whether the beast on his hand was injured or ill, he could tell by the sight that it


    wasn''t very promising.


    Soon, an employee from the house approached him, but the ck-bearded man only pushed him away


    and shouted, "I want to see your butler, Willie!"


    Immediately, the staff knew that this wasn''t something he could handle himself, so he hastily ran back


    and called for help.


    It wasn''t long before Willie appeared. He nced at the ck-bearded man and noticed that his


    strength was at the Earthly Stage, so he tried to be polite and asked demurely, "Do you need anything,


    sir?"


    "Of course, I need something. If not, why would Ie here? I bought this infant Heaven Prestigious


    Tiger from your Magical Beast House the day before yesterday, but now, it''s dying! What will you do


    about this?" The man was so furious that he was almost frothing at the mouth, and he threw the cub at


    Willie directly.


    Willie caught it haphazardly, fumbling, as the Heaven Prestigious Tiger was quite heavy despite being a


    cub. When he recovered from his fumbling, he immediately stepped back, and his face reddened with


    anger.


    "Hey you! What are you doing there? Come here and help!" Willie, with a livid face, noticed Rocky at


    the stairs and shouted at him.


    Rocky looked at him with his eyebrows raised as if he was surprised to be called out. He hesitantly


    approached and took the baby Heaven Prestigious Tiger from Willie''s arms.


    "Sir, I will ask our beast curer to check it out for you right away," Willie said with an apologetic smile on


    his face. He winked at Rocky indicating him to follow them, and then he immediately led the man along


    the long corridor on the right side of the gate.


    Rocky followed behind them meekly, with the baby tiger in his arms, as they entered a room for


    honored guests.


    "Put it on the table," Willie said as he gestured for Rocky toe closer.


    Rocky gentlyid down the cub on the table. As he turned around to leave, Willie stopped him with a


    shout. "You''re not allowed to leave. Wait there."


    Rocky almost raised an eyebrow in surprise at Willie''s shout, but he proceeded to the corner anyway


    and stood near the window.


    Then, just as a maid served the ck-bearded man a cup of tea, an ordinary-looking man entered the


    room.


    "Neil," Willie greeted the man and immediately pulled him closer to the cub. "This spirit-manipted


    beast needs urgent care. Can you check it out?"


    Neil was one of the beast curers in the Magical Beast House. He wasn''t very good, but he could treat


    minor injuries and diseases. He nodded at Willie, as he began to check the baby Heaven Prestigious


    Tiger in silence. However, he felt it strange that the cub had no sign of injury or illness.


    "Neil, what''s the matter with it?" Willie asked after a while.


    Neil shook his head at Willie, a resigned expression on his face. It seemed that he wasn''t good enough


    to find out what was wrong with the baby Heaven Prestigious Tiger.


    Rocky, who was standing in the corner of the room, grimaced inwardly, as he studied the infant Heaven


    Prestigious Tiger intently. He could tell that it was in a critical condition at that moment, and if the beast


    curer couldn''t figure out what was wrong, it would surely die.


    Of course, Rocky already knew what was wrong with it, as he had checked it out when he was asked to


    hold it earlier. In between the short period that he was asked to hold it, as they walked to the room, he


    had already determined the reason. But he didn''t say anything because he didn''t want to interfere, as


    that could arouse their suspicion, or at the worst, they could figure out his secret identity.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "I thought the spirit-manipted beasts bought from you were of authentic quality, and yet you sold me


    a dying one! You promise that if one fake beast is sold, you will give ten beasts aspensation. Well,


    I paid one thousand taels of silver coins for it, so you better pay me back ten thousand taels!" The


    ck-bearded man was livid, as he shouted at the top of his lungs.


    "Sir, please wait a moment. I will send for a morepetent curer toe here," said Willie. His voice


    trembled, as cold sweat broke out from his pores. That sum of money was so huge. And he could tell


    that there was something suspicious about the ck-bearded man, but without any evidence, he


    couldn''t do anything to him. At that moment, he was desperate to find out what was wrong with the cub,


    especially since he was in danger of losing such a big amount. Ten thousand taels of silver coins were


    quite a lot forpensation after all.


    A short while passed, and two more beast curers came into the room by Willie''s request, but they still


    found nothing wrong with the cub.

 Chapter 748 No Evidence On The Table

    Chapter 748 No Evidence On The Table


    Willie hated lies, especially the ones that were so ridiculous. Yet here he was, having to deal with such


    from the man who had shown up at his doorstep. "Butler Willie, have you finished? In my opinion, you


    don''t have to pretend. Apparently, the Magical Beast House sold me a sick beast," the ck-bearded


    man beat the gang and shouted impatiently. The man looked like someone who knew he was lying


    through his teeth. A fraud, trying to hustle the Magical Beast House out a healthy beast they had sold


    him. And the swindler was gutsy into the bargain. Even if he knew Willie could sniff out his lies, the ego


    would not let him apologize.


    "Sir, don''t worry. We''ll finish in a minute. Go to the mansion and ask Master Harry toe here." Willie


    hesitated, before calling out with a worried face.


    Soon, a young man in a green robe and square face walked in. He looked simple and honest, and his


    every move was steady.


    "Master Harry, the customer bought this baby Heaven Prestigious Tiger from us the day before


    yesterday, but it fell ill, after only two days. Do you know what might have happened?" Willie asked.


    The young man was Harry, a disciple of Raef. Raef usually epted many disciples for training. But


    they only learned basic skills then left to start their own life. Some used the skills acquired under him,


    for sustenance, by treating beasts. Only a small number of disciples still stayed here to work for the


    Xiao n. Harry was one of those who stayed on. With his excellent work ethic, he put in extra effort,


    every day to study the art of Beast Curing Skill. As a result, Raef grew fond of him. Now he was the first


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    beast tamer in the Magical Beast House.


    "Okay." Harry nodded and went to check on the Heaven Prestigious Tiger.


    "Master Harry is one of our promising disciples from the Xiao n who has also inherited many of our


    chief. He is the most skilled beast curer of our Magical Beast House. I''m sure he can tell what''s wrong


    with your spirit-manipted beast," Willie said to the man with a ck beard on purpose, giving him a


    hint.


    "Oh, really? Then let me see how powerful he is." Willie had intimidated the man into some semnce


    of sanity. But inside, the man was on pins and needles, especially from the time Harry came in.


    Meanwhile, someone else was watching the man''s exaggerated mannerisms. What the ck-bearded


    man had done did not escape the eyes of Rocky.


    "Did this guy do it on purpose? To scam the Magical Beast House..." murmured Rocky.


    At first, Harry performed basic Beast Evaluation Skill on the baby Heaven Prestigious Tiger. He


    determined its aptitude and checked if there was anything wrong. Then he began to assess its body,


    but after several tests, he found nothing out of ce.


    ''Are you the number one beast curer in the Magical Beast House? You are just so ordinary.'' Shaking


    his head, Rockyughed in his heart.


    "Master Harry, what do you think?" looking at the ck-bearded man who was sitting cross-legged on


    the chair, Willie asked in a low voice.


    "It''s strange that I can''t find a single sign of illness on the Heaven Prestigious Tiger, nor any injury on it.


    Maybe, it could be something to do with internal injuries. But how did that happen?" Harry nced at


    the man and walked to the other side of the room.


    Willie immediately followed him.


    "Master Harry, has this spirit-manipted beast been intentionally harmed?" Willie whispered. From


    experience, Willie was used to this kind of thing in Magical Beast House. Often, some crafty individuals


    would buy a spirit-manipted beast, only to harm it and return it with the aim of extortion. So when he


    heard Harry say that the baby Heaven Prestigious Tiger had nothing wrong with it, he understood. The


    ck-bearded man must have done something fishy, hoping to im a huge sum of money in


    No matter how smart these guys were, the beast curers of the Xiao n would still be able to see


    through their schemes. Otherwise, the Magical Beast House wouldn''t have earned its famous


    reputation.


    "The spirit-manipted beast may have been poisoned. Let''s wait and see if our suspicionse


    true..." Harry guessed.


    "Alright, then. Please have a try as soon as possible. If this guy is just a fraud, I will not spare him,"


    Willie said, seething with fury, but trying his best to keep calm until they established the truth.


    Harry nodded. Then he asked someone to get the tools for testing poison.


    They didn''t need to break a sweat about that, because the Magical Beast House had already


    developed specialized tools and techniques to test whether a spirit-manipted beast was poisoned.


    Those bent on swindling the Magical Beast House were fond of using specific poison, which made a


    spirit-manipted beast sick with various symptoms but difficult to diagnose. In general, this kind of


    poison was tested by blood samples from the affected beast.


    Harry got to work quickly. With the use of silver needles, he took samples from the sick Heaven


    Prestigious Tiger. However, the test turned out negative, with no trace of the suspected poison.


    Seeing Harry failed to detect poison with silver needles, the bearded man smiled smugly.


    "Did he use incense?" Harry muttered. Incense was anothermon poison the swindlers were fond


    of. Its toxicity was quite mild, but over a long time, it would manifest in simrplications as the


    spirit-manipted beast was showing.


    To test for this, Harry sent forvender leaves. But when he put the leaves in front of the Heaven


    Prestigious Tiger, there was still no effect.


    Later, Harry tried several more methods, but the Heaven Prestigious Tiger didn''t get any better or seem


    to be poisoned.


    "This is the first time I''m seeing something like this." Harry shook his head at Willie. Apparently, he was


    at a loss.


    The other three beast curers nodded as well.


    ''I don''t know whether it is an airtight trick. Or it could be, these guys are too lousy to figure out such a


    simple issue. This fellow is smart as a whip. The method he used is very simple, but it might leave


    these so-called beast curers helpless, '' Rocky wondered to himself. Rocky really wanted to save the


    Heaven Prestigious Tiger''s life, but he didn''t want to expose himself.


    "Don''t waste time. I have more important things to attend to," the ck-beard man thundered, like the


    excitable person he had been earlier. He seemed to have nned this for a long time. He immediately


    stood up from his seat, looking very angry.


    "Wait a minute, sir!" Willie tried to pacify him.


    "What are you waiting for? The Magical Beast House sold a sick beast to me, but you pretended to be


    innocent. Do you think I''m easy to bully? Forget it. I''m in a good mood today. I won''t ask you for ten


    thousand taels. That''s a lot of bucks that could leave holes in your pockets. So I''ll just be a gentleman,


    and cut it down to five thousand," the man said as he raised his hand.


    "But you checked the beast before I sold it to you. If it were a sick beast, you would have known, and


    wouldn''t have taken it," Willie exined.


    "Who knows if you had done something fishy to it before you sold?" retorted the man. It was apparent


    the guy hade here with malicious intentions. He did not even pause to understand what Willie was


    saying.


    "You..." Although Willie was pretty sure that the man was a fraud, he couldn''t bring any evidence on the


    table. Now, his face darkened at the thought of someone trying to swindle him.

 Chapter 749 Miss Mary Is Coming (Part One)

    Chapter 749 Miss Mary Is Coming (Part One)


    "If you won''t pay for it, then I''ll be forced to take my revenge. You can''t stop me now! I''ll go and tell the


    people about all the spirit-manipted beasts your Magical Beast House has sold..." the ck-bearded


    man threatened. Soon after, he walked towards the baby Heaven Prestigious Tiger who was on the


    brink of death.


    "If only our dearest elder master were there, then this wouldn''t have happened." Willie worriedly


    nced at Harry. He knew very well that he was not able topensate. However, it still remained a


    mystery on what the bearded man had done to it. He wished that Raef''s adopted son, Travis, had been


    there with them at that moment. A few days ago, Raef and Travis had gone to the capital of the Timber


    Deity Empire and hadn''te back since then. If they had been here, then surely, this bearded man


    would not have been as arrogant as he was at that time.


    "But what about Miss Mary?" Harry asked immediately.


    "Miss Mary and Miss Juey went out early in the morning and have not yet returned. I wonder where


    they are now..." frowning, Willie replied.


    "So, are you done? Are you going to pay or not? If you won''t give me the money, then you leave me no


    choice. Don''t test me because I won''t spare you," the bearded man shouted in anger as he tried to


    intimidate.


    "What should we pay for? How dare you ckmail us!" Just then, a stern voice of a woman sounded.


    Upon hearing the voice, Willie and Harry turned around. Feeling that they had met a savior, they called,


    "Miss Mary..."


    At the same time, in the room, Rocky turned his gaze at the direction where the voice wasing


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    from. There, he saw a soft and beautiful girle in from the door. She moved elegantly, with grace


    and finesse, as if she was a daughter of a big and influential family. Her beauty was ssic¡ª with


    delicate eyebrows like willow leaves, eyes sparkling like stars, and a dainty nose atop a small mouth.


    Apart from that, she also had the strength of a spirit maniptor at the seventh grade of the Earthly


    Stage.


    Although she was not at par with the standard of beauty that Marcia and Lena exuded, she was


    considered to be the most beautiful woman in the city. Her feminine aura was very prevalent, but there


    was one thing that shecked¡ªher breasts needed augmentation.


    At that moment, a gorgeous woman with a unique taste was beside her. She was Juey, the third


    daughter of the family, the one who took him in.


    "Oh, so she must be Mary, the second daughter of the family. Although they have different striking


    auras, they both share the same charm. But as sisters, why is one so well nurtured, while the other one


    far more physically immature?" Rocky muttered curiously with a slight smile.


    On the other hand, the bearded man immediately looked at the two sisters up and down to observe


    them as soon as they appeared.


    "Ahh, then you must be the second daughter of the Xiao n. I can''t believe that you''re so beautiful!


    With just one look, I feel that I am totally falling for you..." The bearded man stared at Mary with an


    indecent smile. Then he said innocently, "Do you have any evidence that I am ckmailing the Magical


    Beast House? Don''t act like a rascal!"


    "Don''t try to fool me. Your skills are no match for mine." As Mary spoke, she immediately walked


    towards the baby Heaven Prestigious Tiger.


    Upon seeing how confident Mary was, the bearded man seemed to give her a few guilty nces.


    "Miss Mary, I have just checked up the tiger. I found that there was no internal injury, trauma, or any


    symptoms of poison..." Harry cupped his hands in front of him and reported.


    "Then, he must have injured the spirit-manipted beast''s meridians by certain method. After all, it''s


    not so difficult for someone at the Earthly Stage to do so. However, we only need to recover its


    meridians." Mary turned around and gave the bearded man a firm stare. Immediately, her hand turned


    over, and a hazy light came out from her palm and began to massage the body of the baby Heaven


    Prestigious Tiger.


    During that time, the Heaven Prestigious Tiger seemed to be in a better condition. Little by little, it


    began to breathe a little more smoothly, recovering from the injuries that it had sustained.


    What Mary did was one Beast Curing Skill, which was passed down from the ancestors of Xiao n. It


    was called "Holy Life Saving Hand". This used spiritual power to treat and stimte the body and


    meridians of the spiritual beast. Moreover, this skill was more effective when it was used for injured


    spirit-manipted beasts.


    "Miss Mary, you are the best!" Upon seeing this wonderful miracle, Willie could not help but gloat at the


    bearded man.


    ''What is she doing? Does she want to kill this spirit-manipted beast?'' On the other hand, Rocky''s


    expression said otherwise.


    After recovering for a bit, the Heaven Prestigious Tiger''s body suddenly gave a twitch.


    Upon seeing this, Mary could not help but gasp in shock. Meanwhile, the bearded man''s defeated face


    suddenly turned into an evil smile.


    "What''s happening?" Mary stepped back as confusion took over her. Logically, her judgment should be


    right, but she could not exin the reaction of the baby Heaven Prestigious Tiger. It was out of her


    expectation.


    "Miss Mary, you have to believe me now. This spirit-manipted beast must have been seriously ill, but


    you, the reputable Magical Beast House, havemitted a fraud! How could you tell me that the beast


    was healthy when in fact, it was very ill? I am so disappointed in you. But I''m a man who only cares


    about benefiting. If you have any idea on how to satisfy me, then I promise you that I will keep it a


    secret!" the arrogant bearded man said as he rubbed his filthy hands.


    "M...Miss Mary?" Willie turned around and looked at Mary immediately.


    Mary stared at him with anger. However, to everyone''s dismay, the Heaven Prestigious Tiger did not


    get any better, and its situation even became worse. If the bearded man really wanted to start a fight,


    then without any evidence, the Magical Beast House was at an obvious disadvantage.


    "Willie, give him 10, 000 taels aspensation." after giving it a thought, Mary ordered. This might be


    a huge sum of money, but it was not a big deal at allpared to the possible bad reputation that the


    Magical Beast House might have.


    "But, Miss Mary, he is totally a..." Willie reasoned out as he refused to ept what had happened.


    "Go. Just do as I said." Marymanded.


    All of a sudden, Juey saw a figure appear from outside. Turning around, she saw that it was no other


    than Rocky. At that moment, he took a step closer and whispered something in her ear.


    "What?" Hearing what Rocky had said, Juey was stunned, and her eyes became wider. Then, she


    turned to look at Rocky.


    "If you really want to save that poor spirit-manipted beast, then do what I said," Rocky murmured.


    "Okay." She gulped some air, feeling that what was about to happen waspletely strange and out of


    her character. Meanwhile, as soon as she understood what to do to save the life of the baby Heaven


    Prestigious Tiger, she went up and said, "Willie, go to get some croutons, a bowl of water, and a


    bucket. I think I have a way to cure this poor little fellow."


    Hearing this, Willie looked at Juey with puzzled eyes.


    "Juey, is it true that you have a way to cure this spirit-manipted beast? Are you sure about this?"


    Mary also looked at Juey with amazement. After all, she knew that her sister had no knowledge


    whatsoever about any Beast Curing Skill.

 Chapter 750 Miss Mary Is Coming (Part Two)

    Chapter 750 Miss Mary Is Coming (Part Two)


    Willie was no exception to this surprise. ''What is she nning to do?'' he thought.


    "Mary, let me have a try, please!" Juey looked at her sister with pleading eyes.


    "Okay, you may." Mary nodded after hesitating for a moment or two.


    Afterwards, Willie asked people to bring them some croutons, a bowl of water, and a wooden bucket.


    After getting the croutons she asked for, Juey pinched them with her little hand and used her spiritual


    power to crush them instantly. Then, she mixed the powder into the bowl with water, and fed it to the


    Heaven Prestigious Tiger.


    Afterwards, she picked up the baby Heaven Prestigious Tiger and lifted it above the bucket.


    After a while, the young Heaven Prestigious Tiger''s face showed nothing but agony. By how it looked, it


    seemed to be constipated. After a while, the young beast suddenly excreted what it was holding inside.


    To their surprise, it was not waste, but rather some red crystals. After these crystals were discharged,


    the dying young Heaven Prestigious Tiger came back to life.


    After witnessing this, the bearded man''s face turned pale with fear.


    Everyone was shocked. They didn''t expect that Juey, who didn''t know anything about Beast Curing


    Skill at all, could expose the trick.


    "Are these the Spiritual Power Swallowing Crystals? Unexpectedly, the spiritual power of the beast was


    absorbed by the Spiritual Power Swallowing Crystals, and exhausted its body. No wonder that it got


    worse when I massaged it with the Holy Life Saving Hand..." Mary realized as she looked at the red


    crystals carefully. The Spiritual Power Swallowing Crystal that Mary mentioned was a kind of mineral


    crystal that could absorb spiritual power. However, it was abundant only in certain areas. In surrounding


    areas of this deste city, there was only one ce where one could find this crystal, but it was


    perilous out there. Therefore, ordinary people found it difficult to obtain.


    That was why Mary was fooled upon ignoring this possibility. If only she paid more attention to it, then


    she could have found some more clues.


    The bearded man wanted to run away upon seeing the situation. However, he couldn''t stop Mary from


    attacking him. In a snap, a red silk flew out from Mary''s hand and entangled his hands and feet.


    Needless to say, the bearded man fell to the ground with a loud thud.


    Soon after, the bearded man was carried out by three strong men.


    "Juey, how did you know that the spirit-manipted beast was fed with the Spiritual Power Swallowing


    Crystal?" Mary asked her sister with confusion in her face.


    Meanwhile, the other beast curers, including Harry, also fixed their eyes on Juey.


    "Someone just told me. I didn''t expect him to be right," Juey exined briefly.


    "Who told you?" Mary was still confused. Except for the bearded man, there were no other people in


    the room. ''Who could have told Juey about it?'' Mary thought. Obviously, she had not noticed Rocky,


    who had been staying in the corner from the beginning.


    "Well, he is..." Juey immediately pointed to the ce she stayed in just now, but Rocky had already


    gone.


    Mary and the other people looked around the room, but found no one else. Then they all looked at Juey


    with doubt.


    "But...he was just here. When did he leave?" Juey murmured frantically.


    But before Mary could figure out who he was, a servant came in and reported, "Miss Mary, Mr. Chris is


    back."


    "Really?" Upon hearing this news, Mary cast a nce at her sister and left.


    It had already been four days since Basil''s funeral. Meanwhile, the funeral hall at the Holy Dragon


    Imperial Tomb had never been cold. In fact, no one was supposed to be allowed to enter the imperial


    tomb without the emperor''s approval. But after the funeral, the emperor allowed many famous figures


    of the Holy Dragon Empire from a long distance to enter and worship the sacrificial rite.


    However, the real reason why the Holy Dragon Imperial Tomb remained warm was the five women,


    including Marcia and Isis, who had been guarding for four days by the side.


    In the past four days, these five women hardly ate, nor moved. They had maintained the posture of


    sitting on their heels. They were all very powerful spirit maniptors, and it would not be a problem for


    them to kneel down for another ten days or even half a month. But perhaps because of the sorrow in


    their minds and hearts, the five women, especially Isis, looked very haggard. In fact, she had cried


    several times in the past five days that her eyes became swollen.


    On the other hand,pared to Isis'' silent mourning, Lena did the opposite as she cried her heart out.


    For days, every tear and scream that Lena made was sure to be so heart wrenching. Although the


    other three girls looked better than them two, no one could deny the sadness and pain that they held.


    The four women had barely spoken to each other during the past four days of guarding the tomb. For


    every moment that they spent in the funeral hall, all they did was observed in every movement that they


    made, so that even up until thisst moment, they could realize the importance of Basil in each other''s


    heart.


    Of course, the most unexpected one was still Isis. For one thing, she didn''t know that Rocky was, in


    fact, Prince Basil. For the other thing, she didn''t know that Basil had mysterious rtionships with


    Lena, who was a Witch, and Marcia, who was one of the Three Great Generals of the Holy Dragon


    Empire.


    During the past few days, Isis obviously felt that Lena had deep feelings for Basil, and perhaps this


    feeling was deeper than she had ever felt. Though Marcia had always been calm, she could still feel


    that her love for Basil was more than what she had imagined.


    "Isis, would you like to rest for a while? You look terrible..." Marin, who had been with Isis for four days,


    couldn''t help but ask with concern when she saw Isis'' face.


    "Don''t worry about me, I''m fine." But before she could finish her words, she felt a strong sense of


    dizziness that sent her body to tremble.


    "Isis!" Seeing this, Marin quickly stood up and held her body.


    Without warning, Isis fell into aa.


    Lena and Marcia saw this as well. Hurriedly, they stood up and surrounded Isis.


    "I can''t believe that Isis had a heart attack from being so sad! Please send her back to the Pce City


    as soon as possible, and let her see the doctor," Marcia said to Sabina and Marin after examining Isis''


    health.


    Afterwards, Sabina and Marin took Isis to the carriage and went back to the Pce City under the


    protection of the pce guard.


    Soon after watching the carriage leave the ce, Marcia turned to look at Lena.


    "Will Isis be fine?" Lena asked worriedly.


    "It seems that Basil''s death was a big blow to her, and I hope that she survives this." Marcia heaved a


    heavy sigh.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "She must have loved Basil very much." The light in Lena''s eyes dimmed. She might have been careful


    with her words, but she was not jealous. After all, she thought that she had no right to be. If it hadn''t


    been for what happened that year, then Basil wouldn''t have been sent to the Gehenna Border, nor


    would he have been killed there. In fact, she was the one to be med for all this.


    Hearing that, Marcia didn''t know what to say. She already knew from Sabina that the marriage between


    Basil and Isis was fake. In order to get the power of Crimson Dragon Group, Basil made a deal with


    Isis. If not for the deal, then he might not have had to work so hard. With this, she knew that Isis must


    be very guilty in her heart, but she could not deny that Isis must have had a huge crush on Basil, too.


    However, it seemed that it was not only Isis who was not able to escape this curse of love, but also her


    apprentice. Marcia could still remember that when Sabina returned to the Imperial City carrying the


    news of Basil''s death, she fell to the ground. Upon hearing the news, she was at a loss for words.


    Meanwhile, it was the first time when she saw Sabina so sad, so she understood that her feelings for


    Basil had been out of line.


    With a gentle sigh, Marcia turned and walked to the mourning hall. With a bitter smile on her beautiful


    face, she said, "You always bother me even in your death. Look at you. You died alone, leaving all


    things behind. Aside from that, you made so many people feel sad about your leaving. I hate this!


    You''re so bad!" As she spoke, a drop of tear fell down from her cheek, shining and glittering under the


    sun''s bright rays.


    After suppressing her sadness and feelings for several days, her tear suddenly turned into a drop of


    crystal.

 Chapter 751 Marcias Feelings

    Chapter 751 Marcia''s Feelings


    "Marcia..." Lena''s voice turned soft at the sight before her. No matter the situation, Marcia was always


    strong and never shed a tear. But in this moment, tears streamed down her cheeks because of Basil''s


    death. Lena could only freeze in ce while her hatred towards Marcia melted inside her heart.


    Sadness and anger flooded her when she learned that Marcia hid the fact that Rocky was Basil from


    her. After all, she treated Marcia as her own sister and so she didn''t expect that Marcia would hide


    something she wanted to know so badly from her. She didn''t even get to see Basil for thest time


    before his death. It was impossible for her to forgive Marcia so easily. Even though Marcia came to see


    her afterwards to exin why she didn''t want to tell her the truth, it was still toote and Lena couldn''t


    ept it.


    However, in this moment, Lena decided to forgive her. Just like her, Marcia worried over Rocky and


    even shed tears for him. Marcia was no longer the distinguished general of the Holy Dragon Empire,


    but just a normal woman. Marcia always treated Lena like her own sister too, so it was impossible for


    Lena to truly hate her.


    Many royal spirit maniptors and pce guards guarding the imperial tomb were also witness to the


    rare show of weakness. All of them could only turn to each other in shock and fill the tomb with


    whispers.


    More than her presence to personally mourn Basil''s death, it was her tears that shocked them to their


    core. She cried for him! Did this mean she have feelings for him too?


    If news of this spread throughout the Pce City and the Imperial City, it would surely cause a huge


    stir.


    Just when Marcia was being overwhelmed by her sadness, a huge beast emitting a strong aura


    appeared above the Holy Dragon Imperial Tomb and slowly descended from the sky.


    A feeling of familiarity hit Marcia when she saw the shadow of the huge beast. It was quickly reced


    by shock when she recognized whose spirit-manipted beast it was.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Protect General Marcia and Her Royal Highness!" All of the imperial spirit maniptors and the pce


    guards snapped to attention and immediately surrounded Marcia and Lena.


    "Step back. She''s not someone you can handle." Marcia waved them off, her tear-stained face turning


    grim.


    While the imperial spirit maniptors and pce guards looked at each other in confusion, they didn''t


    hesitate in following Marcia''s order and immediately retreated to the side. Her expression made it clear


    that their enemy was a tough nut to crack.


    A strong wave of dust rose a dozen meters off the ground when the huge beast lightlynded on the


    ground. All the imperial spirit maniptors and the pce guards could only tremble in fear when the


    powerful aura at the Divine Stage washed over their senses.


    "Marcia, she''s...?" Lena turned in surprise at Marcia when she saw the might of their enemy''s aura.


    "She''s the princess of the Timber Deity Empire, Alyssa Mu. She''s at the Divine Stage and...we''re


    almost equal in strength." A frown marred Marcia''s face as she responded. They crossed swords


    before, so the information about Alyssa was ingrained deeply in her.


    "Alyssa Mu? Is she the princess of the Timber Deity Empire that killed Basil?" Rage filled Lena''s face


    and her nails left deep crescent marks on her palms. This was her chance to avenge Basil.


    Before she could move, Marcia held up a hand to stop her.


    "Let me deal with her." Right after she spoke, Marcia turned into a shadow and disappeared without a


    trace. In the next moment, she appeared in front of Alyssa and mmed a palm strike on Alyssa''s


    chest.


    Contrary to their expectations, Alyssa didn''t fight back at all and just took a couple of steps back to


    avoid Marcia''s strike. A burst of bright light appeared on her palm and it burned like fire. In just an


    instant, the air around it violently expanded.


    Bang! A tide burst out from where Alyssa stood and rose higher and higher by the second. The imperial


    spirit maniptors and the pce guards on both sides were pushed back; even the very ground


    ruptured at the sheer force.


    The others could only stare in shock at the disy of pure power. None of them expected that Marcia


    would be so powerful. The strength of a spirit maniptor at the Divine Stage was awesome!


    All of the imperial spirit maniptors and the pce guards distanced themselves from the two.


    Otherwise, they''d be injured if they stayed any longer.


    Besides, Marcia''s desire to avenge Basil could be seen in her every move.


    "Why aren''t you fighting back?" When she saw Alyssa dodging her attack with no move to retaliate,


    Marcia could only stop and look at her in confusion.


    On the other hand, Alyssa was surprised to see Marcia here, but she calmly replied, "I didn''t expect


    that you''d be here. You and Rocky... No...he''s supposed to be Prince Basil of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    What''s your rtionship with him?"


    "None of your business." Marcia''s voice had a sharp edge to it. She straightened her spine and coldly


    looked at Alyssa from head to toe. "What the hell are you doing here? This is the Imperial City of the


    Holy Dragon Empire. Now that you''re here, it''ll be hard for you to get out. Of course, I won''t let you


    walk out of here alive."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Marcia''s aura rushed out and made it clear that she was a spirit


    maniptor at the Divine Stage. All the imperial spirit maniptors and pce guards could do was


    stare at the strong spiritual light surrounding her that glowed like the radiance of the holy fire. For most


    of them, this was the first time they had seen Marcia put up a real fight.


    "I''m not here to fight you. I''m here to honor him," said Alyssa. When she nced at the mourning hall


    and the gold coffin within, her face darkened. It served as proof to her that the news she heard was


    true. There was no doubt that Rocky, or Basil to them, really was dead.


    "Honor him?" Alyssa''s reply blindsided Marcia.


    "I didn''t expect him to be the prince of the Holy Dragon Empire. It seems I underestimated him from the


    very beginning. Although I don''t want to admit it, I really did lose to him," Alyssa gracefully conceded.


    The proud princess of the Timber Deity Empire, who was once the nightmare of the Crimson Dragon


    Army, personally admitted that she lost to Basil in front of so many witnesses. Everyone could only


    stare at her,pletely dumbfounded.

 Chapter 752 Have A Crush On Him

    Chapter 752 Have A Crush On Him


    "Did you take a long trip toe over here, just to say in front of Basil''s mourning hall that you lost to


    him?" Of course, Marcia wouldn''t believe a word out of Alyssa''s mouth. If it weren''t for her, Basil


    wouldn''t have died. After all, it was all because of her that Basil risked his life to help the Crimson


    Dragon Army.


    "I don''t know... I just..." In fact, even Alyssa didn''t know the reason why she came. When she learned


    that Rocky was Prince Basil, she suddenly felt upset as if she became an entirely different person. An


    anxiety rose in her to confirm if Basil really was dead.


    "If it weren''t for the Timber Deity Empire, Basil wouldn''t be dead! You came here just to check if he


    really is dead, because if he''s still alive, you can personally avenge your brother, right?" Marcia angrily


    spat out and her spiritual power rose higher and higher. Pure anger sharpened her gaze at Alyssa.


    "Revenge?" A smothered giggle left Alyssa''s lips before she caved in and burst into a fit ofughter.


    "What are youughing at?" Marcia asked coldly.


    "My brother''s not dead. There''s no need for me to take revenge." Alyssa shrugged.


    "Not dead? My disciple... she... she witnessed his death with her own eyes..." Marcia''s eyes widened


    when she heard Alyssa''s words.


    "It seems that you think that in order to keep a good reputation, Basil chose to perish with my brother


    instead of betraying the Holy Dragon Empire and paying allegiance to the Timber Deity Empire. I did


    guess that that''s what you thought..." Alyssa said indifferently. It was within her expectations before she


    even arrived that the Holy Dragon Empire thought that Basil died along with her brother.


    "Isn''t it true...?" Marcia couldn''t help but ask. Alyssa''s calm was unfeigned, which implied that her


    brother really might not be dead yet.


    "Although I really don''t know much about what happened, my brother really is still alive. Basil saved


    him. My brother said that on the way back to the Timber Deity Empire, they were ambushed by a group


    of powerful mercenaries. They tried to escape but were caught. Moreover, they seemed to have taken


    advantage of Basil''s weakness..." Alyssa briefly exined.


    "So you''re saying that Basil didn''t die with your brother during the battle, but was killed by others? But


    how did Basil save your brother? Why did he save him?" Marcia''s brows furrowed when she heard


    Alyssa''s words. Even though she didn''t really believe her, what she said was actually in line with what


    she had long suspected. From what she knew of Basil''s character, he wouldn''t be so stupid as to


    choose to battle the Timber Deity Empire''s prince to death. Moreover, with Basil''s strength, even three


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    masters at the Heavenly Stage wouldn''t be able to force him enough to do such a reckless thing.


    "Although I don''t know why he saved my brother, my brother said that the one who hired the


    mercenaries intended to sway Basil into killing my brother and frame him. But that person never


    expected that Basil would get my brother to fake his death," Alyssa sneered. It sounded absurd


    because it was obvious that Basil and Alyssa''s brother were enemies and yet, Basil saved his enemy''s


    life under the nose of mercenaries. It was obviously unbelievable.


    "I''m still not sure whether that''s true or not. Perhaps your Timber Deity Empire is afraid that our Holy


    Dragon Empire will seriously take action, and makes up this lie." Lena snorted from behind Marcia.


    "I don''t care if you believe it or not. I''m only here to mourn Basil on my brother''s behalf. If you want a


    fight, I''ll ept your challenge. But let me finish honoring Basil first." After uttering those words, Alyssa


    went straight into the mourning hall.


    However, Lena had no intention of letting Alyssa get close to it at all and blocked her path.


    "Get out of the way, little girl! Don''t force me to attack you!" Alyssa snapped and red down at Lena,


    her aura ring around her.


    "Humph! You''re just at the Divine Stage." No fear showed on Lena''s face as she raised her hand and


    emitted a ray of golden orange light that quickly shot towards Alyssa.


    Without even blinking, Alyssa also waved her hand and a strong spiritual power flew out. The two lights


    collided head-on.


    However, Alyssa didn''t expect Lena''s light to merge with her spiritual power. It turned into a golden


    orange light barrier that surrounded her on all sides.


    It startled Alyssa for a moment before she was hit by a realization. "The power of the spiritual race?


    Who are you?"


    "She''s the Witch of our Holy Dragon Empire." Marcia just smiled when she saw that Alyssa was at a


    clear disadvantage. Lena and Marcia stayed in the Dragon Master n together before, and Lena also


    had power that Marcia didn''t have. Even Alyssa would be hard pressed to beat Lena.


    "So you''re the Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire. It''s said that all the Witches of the Holy Dragon


    Empire would inherit the power from the Dragon Master n and have a special ability. However, as


    Witches are human beings, even if they inherit the power of the spiritual race, they could only use a


    small part of it, and it isn''t allowed to be casually used. Otherwise, their life span would shorten and


    they''d prematurely age... I didn''t expect that Basil is so popr. He even has the Holy Dragon Empire''s


    general and Witch fighting for him..." Alyssa said calmly, even though she was surprised for a moment


    after learning Lena''s identity. Besides Marcia, even the Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire was at Basil''s


    mourning hall. Both of them obviously had a close rtionship with him. After Alyssa spoke, her body''s


    spiritual light suddenly grew even brighter and her aura became stronger.


    Bang!


    The golden orange light barrier was broken by the strong spiritual light in an instant. Even Lena was


    forced to take a step back at the invisible spiritual power''s impact.


    "If I can avenge Basil''s death, I''m more than willing to die, not to mention a mere shortening of life


    span. I can die early and be with him," Lena firmly and angrily uttered.


    "You''re so infatuated with him! It is unexpected that the Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire has a crush


    on him. But isn''t that a taboo for the Witch? I learned that it''s impossible for a Witch, who possesses


    the power of the spiritual race, to be in a rtionship with a mortal." A sinister smile cruelly bloomed on


    Alyssa''s lips but she looked a little disappointed too. Even though a glimmer of hope blossomed in her,


    it was immediately destroyed right before her eyes. She didn''t expect that the Witch of the Holy Dragon


    Empire would be willing to sacrifice everything for revenge. It was clear for all to see that Lena loved


    Basil deeply and Alyssa couldn''t help but envy it, for she had never experienced that kind of love. She


    was unable to love someone the way Lena loved Basil.

 Chapter 753 A New Spotlight

    Chapter 753 A New Spotlight


    "It''s none of your business!" Lena shouted angrily. The only thought that ran in her mind was avenging


    Basil.


    "Hold on, Lena!" Marcia stepped in the way of Lena and prevented her from dashing out.


    "Get out of my way, Marcia! She''s the one who killed Basil. I''m going to end her! Even if it won''t bring


    Basil back!" Lena didn''t understand why Marcia stopped her, when Marcia should instead kill that


    woman with her.


    "Lena, please stop for a moment and think about what you''re going to do. If what she said was true,


    then we need to look into it first before acting hastily. It will also be disrespectful to Basil if you attack


    her in his mourning hall." Marcia analyzed the situation calmly.


    As Marcia said this, Lena stopped struggling. She sneered, as she kept her eyes on Alyssa, still casting


    her a murderous look.


    Alyssa also withdrew her spiritual power when she saw Lena withdrew hers. She only wanted to pay


    respects to Basil. Alyssa looked at Marcia as a sign of thanks as she walked inside the mourning hall.


    She then burned an incense to worship.


    "Why did you die? Every time I tried to kill you, you managed to get away. It''s like you have nine lives


    or something," Alyssa said teasingly. "But why can''t you stay alive this time? My only hope died with


    you. It''s not fair. I hate you!" She gritted her teeth while staring at Basil''s coffin, her eyes filled with


    resentment and her body shaking lightly.


    Marcia and Lena, who were watching from the mourning hall entrance, were very surprised to see


    Alyssa''s expression because as far as they know, Alyssa and Rocky were enemies.


    Out of nowhere, a group of dragons flew over, blocking out the sun and covering the sky. They were


    fast approaching the Holy Dragon Imperial Tomb.


    News of Alyssa entering the imperial tomb had already reached the emperor. He was shocked to hear


    this since Alyssa''s country was at war with them. The emperor burst into a fit after realizing that an


    enemy easily got through their defenses. He immediately called for a royal member of the Divine Stage


    to catch her with the help of several master-hands of the Supernal Stage. Meanwhile, dozens of spirit-


    maniptors of the Heavenly Stage from the royal family were already on their way to the Holy Dragon


    Imperial Tomb.


    After putting down the incense, Alyssa turned to Marcia and said, "I believe his death is suspicious. I''ll


    look further into it to find out the real reason. If I''m lucky enough to find the man who did this, I''ll kill him


    myself. If you have any information that might help with my search, please give it to me as soon as


    possible. In exchange, I will call for a temporary cease fire between the Timber Deity Empire and the


    Holy Dragon Empire." Alyssa then jumped into the air and flew away.


    "Wait, don''t go!" Lena shouted. She wouldn''t let her go so easily. If she let Alyssa leave, who knew how


    long it would take for them to meet again. But before she could chase after her, Marcia stopped her.


    "Let her go. I trust that what she said was true." Marcia could tell this from the way Alyssa behaved in


    the mourning hall. And she was going to prove it as soon as she could.


    "Even so, we can''t just let here and go as she pleases!" Lena replied with a frown.


    "We''re the same, and she''s not an ordinary human," Marcia hinted under her breath.


    "She''s the same as you? Are you sure?" Lena asked in surprise.


    Marcia nodded without saying anything more. She had heard lots of things about Alyssa before, but


    from what Alyssa told Lena a moment ago, she was certain that she and Alyssa were the same, a


    special being, neither human nor spiritual creature.


    Meanwhile, a giant beast floating in the sky swooped down to catch Alyssa and they made way


    towards their country. The master-hands who were tasked by the emperor to catch her wasted no time


    and chased after her. But they were a step too slow and she easily got away unscathed.


    The sudden appearance of Alyssa made the death of Basil more mysterious. It was still unknown


    whether Marcia could unravel the truth and find out that Basil was still actually alive.


    At the same time, Isis was sent back to the Crimson Pce in the Pce City so that the imperial


    doctors could make their diagnosis. Marin and Sabina were pacing back and forth outside, worried


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    what might happen to Isis.


    Shortly after Isis arrived, the emperor appeared at the front steps of the Crimson Pce.


    "Your Majesty!" Sabina and Marin stopped pacing to bow at the emperor.


    He came to check how Isis was doing as soon as he received the news.


    "How is Isis?" the emperor asked worriedly. Isis was his daughter-inw, and after losing Basil, he


    couldn''t afford another bad news.


    As if on cue, the doctors finished their diagnosis and came out of Isis'' bedroom.


    "Doctor Li, how about she? Is she seriously ill?" the emperor asked impatiently, with his hands crossed


    behind his back so they would stop shaking.


    "Your Majesty, she is not sick, rather she''s is pregnant. Congrattions! It''s her first month of


    pregnancy. You''re going to be a wonderful grandfather, Your Majesty! Please let me congratte


    again!" Doctor Li delightedly replied, cupping one hand over the other over his chest.


    "What?" The emperor couldn''t believe what he heard. "You said that Isis is carrying Basil''s baby?" It


    took a moment for the news to sink in. His faced lit up and he thanked God in his heart that Basil left a


    child to the royal family. Maybe this was God''s will, giving him a chance to make up for his previous


    regrets.


    Both Sabina and Marin beamed upon hearing the surprising news, especially Marin, who grinned from


    ear to ear with tears in her eyes.


    "Isn''t the rtionship between the prince and my cousin fake?" Marin whispered into Sabina''s ears.


    Apparently, she was confused. It was something unexpected.


    Sabina made noment, but she nodded at Marin with a pleasant smile. It was a smile of rejoice.


    She was d to have helped Isis. If not, Isis wouldn''t get pregnant, and there would be regrets.


    While reminiscing, she suddenly remembered thest words Basil told her.


    ''It seems that I can''t escape anymore, for his sake, '' she thought to herself. Sadness pierced Sabina''s


    heart like a cold dagger. She made up an excuse and left the Crimson Pce.


    Meanwhile, Lance came to the Crimson Pce as soon as he heard the news. He let out a grin upon


    seeing the emperor. Nothing could make him happier than having a grandchild.


    When Isis woke up and found out she bore the child of Basil, she was flooded with conflicting emotion.


    She was happy for herself because she was going to be a mother, but at the same time she couldn''t


    help but feel sad for Basil because he didn''t have a chance to be a father, more so for the child who


    would grow up without a father.


    The news that Isis was pregnant with Basil''s baby spread like wildfire all over the Pce City, which


    shocked the citizens. Basil had been crowned Prince Crimson after he died, meaning the baby could


    inherit his title when it was born. If the baby was a boy, he would be the youngest one who got a title in


    the history of the Holy Dragon Empire. If it was a girl, she would be a princess whom the emperor


    would give everything she wanted. Regardless, if the child could inherit even just a bit of their father''s


    brilliant talent, the empire would have a promising future.


    In the following days, members of the royal family and military officials went to the Crimson Pce to


    greet Isis and her child. Not long after, the pce becamepletely flooded to the point that the


    emperor had to order a ban, worried that it might have a negative effect on his grandchild. Even still,


    the focus of the entire Imperial City was Basil''s unborn child.

 Chapter 754 Taming The Beast

    Chapter 754 Taming The Beast


    By now, Rocky was far away from the Holy Dragon Empire. He was in the Barren City of the Timber


    Deity Empire. Back home, the whole world was upside down, but Rocky had no idea. He didn''t even


    know that he had an unborn child with Isis.


    For the meantime, he went about his work as usual. He was cleaning the beast stable, his hair sun-


    bleached to a slight golden shade, beads of sweat breaking on his brow. He heard a sudden


    Among them, Rocky could tell one had reached the Heavenly Stage, judging by the aura of the man.


    He was a tall, heavyset man, about forty years old and carried himself with the air of a naturally


    confident, courageous guy¡ªa born leader.


    nking him on either side was Mary and Willie. Right behind them followed a dozen spirit


    maniptors in ck robes. Apparently, they were disciples of the Xiao n, almost all ranking at the


    Mortal Stage. Only one or two ranked beyond the preliminary level of the Earthly Stage.


    The group at the back was pulling a cage, in which a young spirit-manipted beast was locked. The


    beast had just entered the primary stage. All over its body were fins, sharp as swords. Though it was


    still growing, it already had the shape of a huge leopard. Its four limbs were short but powerfully built.


    On the top of its head, there was a de-shaped horn, with its sharp edge zing. It seemed to be a


    difficult beast to fight head-on. Every part of its body was a dangerous weapon, which could slice an


    enemy to pieces.


    ''It is a Magic Sword Panther. In a ce like this, it''s the kind of war beast that could reach a five-star


    level. Although, ites in at a modest twentieth in war beast rankings, for ordinary spirit maniptors,


    it''s no doubt a top-grade war beast, '' thought Rocky. The moment he saw the creature in the cage, he


    immediately got a clue to its potential. To him, the Magic Sword Panther was just one kind of good war


    beast. But it was not good enough,pared to his own Robin, let alone Uriah and Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn. They were his best beasts. Top-notch beasts, by any standards.


    "Mr. Chris, I still can''t believe you caught such a rare Magic Sword Panther. If word of it gets out there,


    I''m sure spirit maniptors from the Timber Deity Empire will be at your door, scrambling for it," Willie


    rare spirit-manipted beast.


    As a highly respected leader, Chris was actually the second inmand of the Xiao n¡ªRaef''s


    deputy.


    As the second inmand of the n, Chris''s responsibility was to evaluate beasts. He was also a


    very gifted disciple of a famous sect with a long-standing history. At the sixth grade of beast evaluation,


    he could identify almost any high-level beast.


    The Magical Beast House being a leading beast farm boasted of hosting one of the best senior


    evaluators ever. The same way the Super Beast Farm had Weldon, the Magical Beast House had


    Chris. Each farm''s reputation depended on their beast maniption and evaluation skill levels. It was a


    cut-throatpetition between farms to hire only the finest skill-sets, gifts, and abilities among beast


    evaluators¡ªno wonder the Xiao n so highly regarded Chris.


    "You''ve had a hectic day. Please have some rest now," Mary advised.


    "Not that it was hard work. But to catch this Magic Sword Panther, we sacrificed four disciples." Chris


    shook his head and said with a sorrowful face. But this sacrifice was unavoidable. If they wanted to get


    those high-level spirit-manipted beasts, they''d have to pay the price. All they could do was to


    a group, both in skills and assets.


    "I''ll have my men inform the families of our departed disciples. We also need to arrange for proper


    had lost their lives in the line of duty. She wanted to ensure befittingpensation.


    "Thank you, Miss Mary," said Chris politely. Then he turned to look back and added, "This Magic Sword


    Panther is hot-tempered and hard to control. We still have to lock it with iron chains until we tame it


    sessfully." As he spoke, he waved his hand, calling other spirit maniptors toe closer.


    Over a dozen disciples of the Xiao n immediately surrounded the cage. They tightly grabbed the


    beast by the iron chains with which they had bound it. Acutely aware of how violent the beast''s temper


    could get, they handled everything with extra care. The beast had the temper of a simmering pot, hot


    burning, ready to bubble up and blow things over at any moment. If not handled well, it was an inferno


    that could get out of hand quickly, anytime.


    So the disciples went about as much caution as they possibly could. Slowly, they opened the cage,


    pulling the Magic Sword Panther out. As soon as the door swung open, the leopard roared and jumped


    with all the strength it could muster. Although it had looked docile along the way, it began to act violent


    all of a sudden. Anyone who came close, it threatened to fling itself at and rip them apart. Even though


    it was only a cub, its strength was on another level.


    It spread out its sharp fins like swords threatening to cut up the disciples. Then without warning, it flung


    its body, throwing two of the disciples into the air, chains still in their hands. Its burden was eased a bit.


    Then, it angrily charged towards the other disciples who were still standing with the chains firmly


    gripped.


    The panther''s swift actions and mad rage caught the disciples off guard. On their faces, you could tell


    they were scared stiff, even though they had tried to hold on. Atst, the chains slipped through their


    shaky hands and dropped on the ground.


    With some of the restraining chains and fetters broken, the beast got enough power to shake off some


    more. Then with burning ferocity, it repeated the same jerking movements. Each movement was more


    powerful than the previous one. In a few minutes, it shook off the rest of the disciples.


    Pretty quickly, the situation was getting out of hand. Realizing this, Chris rushed up, intending to stop


    the young Magic Sword Panther. But as soon as the panther saw him, it took off into the depths of the


    beast farm and began to y hide-and-seek with him.


    Although the beast was only a half-grown and had been caged for a while, it didn''t show any signs of


    slowing down soon. Several minutes passed, but Chris failed to catch it still.


    "Why are you still standing there? Come with me and help!" Mary shouted at the disciples who were


    standing still, watching. She sensed the disciplescked enough experience, and they needed more


    training. It took great skill, calm nerves, and the reflexes of a qualified spirit maniptor to handle a


    situation like this.


    At hermand, the disciples came to themselves, rushed to grab the chains, and joined in the chase


    behind her.


    Rocky stood in the beast stable, watching the chaotic crowd. When he sensed the disciples from the


    Xiao n were in deep trouble, he couldn''t help shaking his head. ''What a mess! If I were him, and I


    even a fraction of his entire team, calming the young panther down would be a cinch.'' A sarcastic smile


    crept on his face.


    His smile lingered only for a moment before the panther noticed him. Without warning, it turned around


    and ran towards the beast stable.


    "What are you doing there? Run! Don''t stand still... " Seeing the panther run towards the beast stable,


    where a servant was standing, Mary''s face changed. She shouted at Rocky, warning him to run for his


    life, as fast as he could. If the beast got to him, she feared it would maul him to death. For Mary, Rocky


    was but an ordinary servant. If he faced off with the panther, it would not make light work of him. And


    Mary was not ready for more casualties to the same beast, as she had already lost dear disciples.


    However, the panther moved so fast that by the time Mary called out, Rocky was within an arm''s reach.


    Chris tried his best to catch up with it, but he was way too far behind. Rocky seemed to them a man


    doomed to die next second!


    Everyone watching was petrified, fearing the worst for Rocky. They all held their breath, seeing there


    was nothing they could do to save him. Unable to bear witnessing his tragic death, some of them


    closed their eyes. But what happened next took everyone''s breath away.


    Instead of attacking Rocky as they had also feared, the Magic Sword Panther crumbled to its knees. As


    though it were some powerless creature, it let out a weak cry, showingplete submission to him.


    Almost everyone present was shocked, including Chris.


    "Holy cow! What''s going on?" After a silent moment of awe, Mary stared at Rocky and the Magic Sword


    Panther in disbelief. Docile and tame, it was still kneeling there, right in front of him. Like everyone else


    around here, the surprised look on her face was obvious. She didn''t know why the panther did that.


    At her side, Chris, too, was dumbstruck. In all his years of hunting experience, this was the first time


    that he saw such a thing. ''How on earth did a bad-tempered Magic Sword Panther suddenly turn so


    weak and powerless? I mean, to the point of kneeling before an ordinary man?'' Questions ran through


    his mind. Questions that for the life of him, he did not even have the slightest idea.

 Chapter 755 Shes A Nice Person

    Chapter 755 She''s A Nice Person


    Puzzled, Chris shot his eyes at Rocky, as if looking at him would give answers. But suddenly a strange


    feeling came into his mind. Rocky looked like an ordinary folk, but there was something about him that


    was weird. It seemed as though he was hiding something from people. Because of his assumption,


    Chris thought that maybe he should pay more attention to Rocky.


    On the other hand, Rocky had already realized that Chris was suspecting something of him. The


    reason why the Magic Sword Panther stopped being furious at them was that Rocky tamed it with his


    spiritual power. To prevent Chris from further suspecting him, Rocky curled his lips, subtly stepped back


    a few steps and then sat on the ground. With a panic-stricken look, he trembled from head to toe and


    shouted, "What''s that? Is it going to eat me? Oh, I thought I was going to die here!"


    As he expected, his embarrassment made the disciples from Xiao n burst intoughter. They shook


    their head at Rocky''s ignorance, stillughing as they lowered their heads.


    Chris took a sigh of relief at his reaction. He thought it must only be his illusion to take Rocky as a


    cultivated warrior. He then gave several careful nces at Rocky, as if trying to figure him out. But no


    matter how hard he tried, Rocky just looked like an ordinary folk to him now.


    "Stopughing at him. Hurry up. Just lock it up." Mary also heaved a sigh of relief. She cast a stern


    nce at these disciples. It was dangerous just now. They were fortunate to have faced just a young


    Magic Sword Panther. If it were more mature, then it would have taken someone''s life.


    Seeing Mary''s angry expression, the disciples stoppedughing and obediently became serious. They


    rushed up and locked the beast''s four limbs with iron chains.


    After the Magic Sword Panther was taken away, Mary walked up to Rocky and asked with a hint of


    arrogance in her tone, "How about you? Did it hurt you?"


    "Oh, it almost got me! I''m fine, I''m fine. Thank you, Miss Mary!" Rocky hurriedly stood up and replied.


    He tried to get the dirt off his clothes and met Mary''s eyes when he looked up.


    "I don''t think I have seen you before," Mary asked as she found Rocky quite unfamiliar. She gave him a


    head-to-toe look, trying to remember if they had already met before.


    "I just joined recently," Rocky replied respectfully, giving a soft nod and turning his eyes to look at the


    ground.


    "Oh, then it makes sense. Things like that are quite normal here, and I want to remind you that people


    almost been killed by it, but luck won''t be around all the time. Listen, if you are afraid of losing your life,


    you can leave and find a better job..." Mary looked at him with contempt, speaking in a steady tone.


    She looked as though she was giving out a warning and was trying to intimidate Rocky.


    "Miss Mary, I will train him well. Please don''t worry." Willie showed up behind them and replied to


    Mary''s advice to Rocky. Willie tried to sound reassuring as he spoke respectfully.


    Mary let out a scoff, nodded, and turned away.


    Rocky shook his head, his eyes following Mary. He cracked a bitter smile. He had thought for a few


    moments that Mary truly cared for his safety, but it turned out that she really was just trying to intimidate


    him. It turned out that she was just putting on the airs of ady. Rocky now thought her younger sister


    was more adorable than her, which meant a lot.


    "You heard what Miss Mary said just now. Pay more attention. Don''t cause any trouble to our Magical


    Beast House. We epted you to work here for Miss Juey''s sake, but if you make mistakes, I''m afraid


    you would have to pack up your things and leave. Miss Mary can be really strict," Willie instructed


    Rocky in a strict and steady tone, as if borrowing power from Mary.


    "I''d better go on with my job. Please take care, Willie!" Rocky said. He turned away to leave but before


    he proceeded to walk away, he cast a nce at Willie. He did not feel any intimidation from either Mary


    or Willie.


    "You''ll regret..." Apparently, this offended Willie. He then shouted furiously from behind, stomping his


    feet heavily as he spoke. Rocky, on the other hand, continued to hurry away from where he was


    standing when he was confronted by Mary and Willie.


    It was dark outside when Rocky finished his work in the beast farm. He nned to go to his old ce to


    continue his study as he did before.


    But a shrill scream from a beast stopped him. He froze and tried to listen carefully. The scream


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    continued. Rocky turned to look at the direction where the scream wasing from. He thought it was


    from the stable where the young Magic Sword Panther was kept, if he was right.


    After hesitating for a moment, Rocky dropped his original n and walked towards the beast stable


    instead. He opened the door and found that the limbs of the Magic Sword Panther were tightly locked


    by the iron chains. It was unable to move any part of its body, so it continued screaming. It seemed to


    be beaten as it was covered with bruises all over.


    "Oh, what have they done to you," Rocky cursed. He felt horrible seeing the creature like this so he


    stepped closer and went up to untie the panther from the chains. Feeling much better, the baby beast


    thanked Rocky for his help by rubbing its head against his arm. It was as tactile as a human. It then


    looked at Rocky with its innocent eyes.


    "Don''t thank me. I can only make you feelfortable for the night. I have to lock you up before dawn.


    If not, I will be in trouble. They''ve been angry with me because I helped you in the day. So, rx and


    don''t try to make any trouble for me," Rocky whispered. He had no choice but to give his warnings to


    the creature.


    It was weird that the baby Magic Sword Panther just listened to him quietly like a docile sheep. It


    looked as if it trusted him.


    Rocky couldn''t help smiling at it, but then he sensed an aura approaching. Subconsciously, he let out


    some of his spiritual power and shouted alertly, "Who is it?"


    The next moment, a familiar figure appeared outside the beast stable.


    "Miss Juey?" Rocky recognized her at once and then held his spiritual power back.


    "Yes. It''s me!" Perhaps it was because she felt the strong power from Rocky, she looked a little


    shocked. She felt being covered by something just now. Although it disappeared immediately, she


    began trembling out of fear. It was a strange experience for her.


    "What brings you here, Miss Juey?" Rocky asked immediately, trying to change the topic when he


    realized that he might have frightened Juey.


    "I heard from Willie that the baby Magic Sword Panther almost killed you. Thus I came here to see how


    you are? But, from the looks, nothing''s wrong with you," Juey said as she examined him from head to


    toe. She then put her heart at rest after she made sure that Rocky was safe and sound, but she was


    surprised to see the little beast resting in his arms. She came closer, trying to put her eyes on the little


    beast for a while, but then she shouted, looking into Rocky''s eyes, "Oh, what a surprise! This baby


    Magic Sword Panther acts like a spoiled child in your arms. I can''t believe it!"


    Rocky immediately came back to his senses. It slipped his mind for a moment. He shouldn''t have acted


    so naturally in front of Juey.


    "Magic Sword Panther is bloodthirsty, though it''s only at such a young age. We lost four disciples when


    Chris took them to capture it. But why is it so gentle to you now?" Juey exined and looked at Rocky


    with a puzzled look.


    Rocky''s heart missed a beat upon hearing her words. He thought as quickly as he could toe up


    with an excuse to get rid of her.


    A glimmer shone into Rocky''s eyes. He rubbed the head of the baby Magic Sword Panther softly and


    answered Juey with a serious expression, "You may not know all the things about this beast, Miss


    Juey. Magic Sword Panther is very sensitive to the smell of people. It can tell whether a person is good


    or bad from their scent. If he is a bad guy, it will be very fierce. If he is a good man, it will be as


    meek as a sheep then."


    "Really? That''s so awesome. But how do you know that?" Juey asked, fixating her eyes at the beast.


    Apparently, she didn''t believe all of his words.


    "It''s a long story. I happened to meet this kind in the small vige I grew up. If you don''t believe me, you


    can have a try." Rocky continued his story, trying to dispel her doubts.


    Juey looked at the little Magic Sword Panther. She wondered whether Rocky was making any sense,


    but her curiosity gained the upper hand. She made a slight nod and reached out her hands to gesture


    the creature toe.


    "Hey, little guy. Go and take a smell of this youngdy. Tell me whether she is a nice person," Rocky


    said to the beast and patted its head.

 Chapter 756 The Red Egg

    Chapter 756 The Red Egg


    The Magic Sword Panther looked at Rocky in confusion at first, and then seemed to have understand


    what Rocky was implying. Then, it nced at Juey and slowly walked over towards her.


    When Juey saw the panther approaching, she could not help but feel nervous.


    The panther turned its head to look at Rocky as if it was asking for his consent. When Rocky nodded, it


    immediately jumped at Juey and brought her to the ground. Then, it started licking her face yfully.


    Juey giggled and said, "It tickles! Ha-ha-ha! Please! Stop licking me... You naughty little one..."


    "It looks like the cub likes you very much, Miss Juey! It must have been attracted to your delightful


    personality." Rocky smiled intriguingly and folded his arms over his chest while he watched the two


    romp around.


    "Obviously! But can you please ask it to stop?" Juey could not bear the excessive enthusiasm of the


    panther. It yed with her so rough that it started to rumple her clothes and slobber all over her face.


    Rocky grinned light-heartedly as he walked forward. He patted the panther in its back, and it


    immediately released its limbs from Juey.


    "Now you see?" Rocky said to Juey. Rocky then reached out his hand to Juey to help her. She instantly


    grabbed his hand and stood up from the ground.


    Juey did not expect Rocky to pull her so forcibly that when she stood up, she was standing face to face


    with Rocky. He looked at her surprisingly, and noticed that Juey bore a little resemnce to Sue. Then,


    he unconsciously touched her hair to remove the leaves on her head.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Juey''s cheeks immediately turned red, and her heart beat fast. She was as bashful as a school girl.


    Juey was only neen years old who had no experience when it came to intimate rtionships. When


    faced a man such as Rocky who possessed wit and charm, she had no idea what were considered as


    decent behaviors.


    "I... I can do it myself..." Juey took a step back in surprise and quickly fixed her messy clothes and hair.


    Her face was still red, but somehow Rocky found it endearing.


    Rocky gave an awkward smile when he sensed the possibility of his impoliteness.


    Both of them became silent.


    "Oh, right, how did you know that the Heaven Prestigious Tiger cub was fed on the Spiritual Power


    Swallowing Crystal?" Juey suddenly asked to diffuse the tension.


    "What? Oh, that''s because of uh..." Rocky was caught off guard, and did not expect Juey to ask about


    this.


    She gazed at him with a puzzled look.


    "Um, that''s because a sow I raised before always ate things whatever and wherever it wanted. One


    time, it gobbled up something that it was not supposed to eat, then it would show its face just like the,


    uh... what did you just say? The Tiger cub? Yeah, I was just catching it during that time, but I guess I


    got lucky. He-he," Rocky said ineloquently as he pretended to know nothing about the truth.


    "Is that so?" Juey still felt that what had happened was beyond her imagination since her sister, Mary,


    didn''t know what really happened. However, Rocky just knew that.


    "Or what do you think happened? I''m just a simple guy. Do you think I would lie about something like


    this?" Rocky shrugged as he asked her deliberately. Apparently, he was in fact pretending to know


    nothing in order to deceive an ignorant girl.


    He knew that Juey was impressionable. She nodded and said, "Well, that sounds about right. Look at


    you. You are just an ordinary person. You would not know anything about the Beast Curing Skill at all."


    "But still, thank you, foring to see me," said Rocky. He realized that Juey was good and kind


    despite her strong and intimidating demeanor. On the contrary, her sister Mary, who looked fragile and


    delicate, was very scheming and shrewd. She may behave like a well-cultured youngdy, but she was


    totally different from her younger sister, Juey.


    "I asked you toe to the Magical Beast House. If anything bad had happened to you, I would not


    forgive myself," exined Juey immediately as Rocky''s thanks made her blush again.


    "It''s gettingte. It''s not good for a little girl like you to stay here at night. You should go back and take a


    rest." The darkness of the night had begun to catch upon them. Rocky was worried to be seen with a


    girl alone in a beast stable where people might spread false rumors about their rendezvous. It would be


    unfavorable especially for Juey, who was the third daughter of the prominent Xiao n. Rocky himself


    also did not want to be a target of public criticism.


    "I should go back." Juey agreed with Rocky. She nced at him, and waved goodbye to the Magic


    Sword Panther cub. Then, she left without looking back.


    Rocky turned to the panther and said, "Stay here. I''lle back tomorrow, first thing in the morning."


    Then, he closed the stable and disappeared as well.


    An hourter, Rocky appeared in the tropical rainforest near a cliff, which was about one mile away


    from Barren City. Then, he opened the Magic Spiritual Space and walked inside. He drew forth the


    three Dark Heaven Insects and the seven Dark Heaven Cubs to go out of the Magic Spiritual Space,


    and even let them take food on the ground. However, this area was not fertile, and the soil was


    fundamentally dry; thus, it was not an ideal ce for the insects who were very particr about food.


    They tried to gather food, but they seemed to have lost their appetite.


    "I''m sorry. I will have to find another ce with fertile soil." Rocky shook his head as he saw the insects''


    disapproval. Then, he sent them back to the Magic Spiritual Space. After that, he asked Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn to stay outside the Magic Spiritual Space to keep watch. Afterwards, he went to theboratory


    and carried on with his research about the samples.


    Before he started experimenting, Rocky took a long look at the red egg in a container. Since several


    days had passed, the red egg had shown no signs of change or variation. It was like a fossil egg that


    contained nothing.


    For the past few days, Rocky had been trying to unravel the secret of the red egg that Uriah changed


    into. However, he still had not found anything about it, which made him very anxious.


    Without gaining any further progress with the egg, Rocky put it down and continued his scientific


    investigation on the samples. However, the moment he turned around, a transparent light suddenly


    appeared on the surface of the red egg. After a second, the glow immediately disappeared...

 Chapter 757 The Disciples Recruitment Day

    Chapter 757 The Disciples Recruitment Day


    It waste at night when Rocky finished his sample analysis. Once hepleted everything he wanted


    to do for the day, he took Robin out of his Magic Spiritual Space and found a ce to sit down. Since


    Robin was about to enter the next stage of a young beast, he had to make it recognize him as its


    master more quickly, so he used his spiritual power to stimte its brain for half an hour.


    For now, because he hadn''t found the secret of the red egg transformed by Uriah and how to make


    Uriahe back to life, he could only depend on the Rainbow Glow Unicorn and Robin.


    But in terms ofbat power, Robin''s potential was higher than the unicorn''s. Even though the unicorn


    was a spiritual beast, it wasn''t the kind of spirit-manipted beast that could fight. Its special ability was


    exnation enough. On the other hand, Robin inherited the excellent bloodline of both war beasts and


    spiritual beasts, as well as possessed a strong closebat ability. Moreover, once it grew to a certain


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    level, its special power with Ice nature could be disyed. Therefore, Robin''s growth was also very


    important to Rocky.


    Rocky also realized a big problem when he conducted spiritual power connection with the unicorn.


    Once he entered the body of the unicorn with the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill, his spiritual


    sense could get to its spiritual sense but couldn''t reach deep enough where its spiritual source was


    located. The power of the unicorn''s spiritual source was much more powerful than he imagined.


    Whenever he tried to get close to its spiritual source, an extremely strong spiritual power storm would


    stop him in his path.


    Although the unicorn was willing to submit to him, it was still a King Level spirit-manipted beast. It


    wouldn''t be easy to leave a mark on its spiritual source and finish spiritual power connection with it.


    More than anything, Rocky felt that there was another reason that made him fail. He had just reached


    the seventh grade of the Heavenly Stage, which meant he still had a long way to go before he reached


    the Supernal Stage. Normally, a King Level spirit-manipted beast like the unicorn could only be


    controlled by a spirit maniptor at the Supernal Stage.


    A gap obviously still needed to be bridged before Rocky could control the unicorn. That was why he


    decided to give up on the idea of establishing spiritual power connection with the unicorn for the time


    being and devote all his energy to cultivating Robin. At the moment, he still had a blue spiritual crystal


    in hand to help him. If Robin could absorb the rest of the spiritual crystal''s spiritual power, it would be


    possible for it to reach even higher than the second grade of the three-star level. Such power was


    equal to that of a spirit maniptor at the Earthly Stage and meant that it would be able to have a


    certain level ofbat effectiveness. Even though theirbination might not be as strong as Uriah


    and Rubygon''s, the unicorn''s assistance would still be very helpful to Rocky.


    Rocky spent the entire night cultivating with the unicorn and Robin and once the rays of dawn began to


    shine, he went back to the Magical Beast House. As soon as he reached the beast farm, Rocky locked


    the iron chains on the Magic Sword Panther''s body.


    Just when Rocky was about to continue with his work, a disciple of Xiao n appeared before him.


    "Hey, you, Butler Willie said you have to do a task with me," the disciple shouted.


    "Task?" Rocky barely nced at the disciple before dropping his work and following after him.


    Instead of heading to the Magical Beast House, Rocky and the disciple headed north.


    "Where are we going?" Rocky couldn''t help but ask. If he remembered it right, this was where the Xiao


    n''s home was situated but he''d never actually been there before.


    "Don''t you know? Today''s the Disciples Recruitment Day that the Xiao n hosts every month. Many


    peoplee just for an interview. All the staff in that area have their hands full," the disciple


    "I see..." Rocky absently nodded.


    Before long, a group of imposing buildings appeared in front of him. It was the Xiao n''s mansion.


    There were several sections and all kinds of buildings.


    After a short while, they arrived at a very wide martial arts field where the disciples of Xiao n


    practised their martial arts.


    At that moment, the field was surrounded by two or three hundred people who all looked to be itching


    to fight. In front of these people was an area separated by a white line. There were a few who seemed


    to be taking the disciple interview already. Other than Mary, Harry was also in charge of the interview,


    as well as a few beast curers Rocky had never seen before.


    "Wait here. I''ll ask Butler Willie what he wants you to do." After he said that, the manpletely


    ignored Rocky and walked towards another direction.


    Since he was left alone, Rocky just stood nearby and watched the interview.


    The interview seemed very simple. The candidate first answered Mary''s questions as well as the ones


    given by a few beast curers, and then other beast curers took turns testing the candidate in their


    judgment of herbs, medical knowledge, and so on. Thest test was if the candidate had the


    qualification of a spirit maniptor.


    Only spirit maniptors with certain cultivation bases could learn the Beast Curing Skill and most of


    these people were all spirit maniptors who were attracted by Xiao n''s reputation. Of course, most


    of their strengths were around the first to third grade of the Mortal Stage, only one or two at the fifth


    grade. While the rest of them were ordinary people who came to try their luck.


    In fact, even though the interview was easy for Rocky, for ordinary interviewees, it was as hard as


    facing down a formidable enemy. Many of them trembled in nervousness and embarrassment. That


    was why even though dozens of people had participated in the interview every month, only a few of


    them passed.


    Of course, another reason many failed was because of Mary! Almost all the interviewees were


    attracted to her beauty when they first saw her, as if they had never seen a beautiful woman before.


    Many of them could only dumbly stare and was so stunned that they couldn''t answer. As a result, they


    failed the interviews.


    "Isn''t he here yet?" Rocky had been waiting for an hour but the disciple of Xiao n didn''t reappear.


    "Never mind. I''ll go back first." Rocky felt bored, yawned and turned around to leave.


    At that moment, his ears picked up a "Gee!"ing from the other side, and then he heard a sweet


    voice asking, "Rookie?"


    Upon hearing the voice, Rocky turned around immediately and saw Juey walking towards him.


    "Miss Juey," Rocky greeted with a nod.


    "It really is you. I thought I was mistaken. Why are you here?" she asked once she was close enough.


    "Well..." Just as Rocky was about to answer, Juey cut in, "I see. You must be here for the interview,


    right? You want to be a disciple of our n?"

 Chapter 758 Not A Nobody

    Chapter 758 Not A Nobody


    "Actually..." Aware that Juey misunderstood him, Rocky wanted to exin his side further. However,


    Juey had already grabbed his arm and pulled him towards the interview area.


    "Miss Juey, you misunderstood me. I don''t want to..." Rocky was amused. Juey was too excited to let


    him finish what he wanted to say.


    When the disciples that were tasked to keep the order for the Xiao n saw Juey, they made way for


    her. Rocky did not have the chance to finish his words. She dragged him into the interview area as the


    surrounding people fixed their eyes on them, including Mary and several beast curers.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Almost everyone in the crowd knew Juey. They whispered among themselves and spected about


    the identity of Rocky and why he seemed to be so intimate with Juey. Their being together made most


    of the people jealous.


    Mary also became upset when she saw that Juey''s body was just an inch away from Rocky. She


    immediately walked towards them and scolded her sister, "What are you doing, Juey? How can you


    behave like this in front of all these people? Do you want them to gossip about you?"


    "Fine." Juey let go of Rocky.


    Mary then looked at Rocky with anger in her eyes. As she stared at him, she realized he looked


    familiar. She thought carefully and asked, "Are you the one working at the beast farm?"


    "You still remember me?" Rocky replied with a sheepish smile.


    "Mary, he wants to take part in the interview. Can you include him?" Juey asked.


    "Him? He is not even a spirit maniptor. He is not eligible for the interview," Mary answered without


    batting an eysh.


    "We epted an apprentice who was not a spirit maniptor before. He could learn the cultivation


    method once he joined our n," Juey argued. She knew that if Rocky was talented enough, he could


    enroll and learn the skill from scratch even if he was not a spirit maniptor.


    "Stop it! If father finds out, he will reprimand you." Mary frowned as if disgusted with Juey''s


    unreasonable request.


    "Father is not here, and he doesn''t have to know. I think he is talented. Just let him have a try. You can


    always dismiss him if he performs poorly." Juey took another shot in defending Rocky. She had seen


    him tame the baby Magic Sword Panther the previous night, and she had a strong feeling that he was


    talented.


    "Miss Juey, please don''t bother. I don''t intend to take part in the interview," Rocky exined.


    "Good! At least you know where you stand. Now, go back to work!" Mary ordered and nced at Rocky


    from head to foot. Clearly, she disapproved of him.


    Rocky did not want to argue with her and was about to leave, but Mary was not finished yet. She


    shouted, "You are a nobody. Don''t chase Juey. Just leave her alone. A crow can never be a


    phoenix. So is a poor man like you."


    "Mary! How can you say that? He never chased me. This is embarrassing!" Juey eximed.


    "You don''t know this man. People like him look honest, but who knows what he is up to. You are too


    na?ve. Stay away from him, understand?" Mary said. Her voice was stern, and an unexined anger


    filled her eyes.


    Rocky did not want to cause trouble, but Mary''s remarks triggered him. His eyes turned cold, and his


    expression changed. Mary''s insult was uncalled for and it provoked him. He was not the kind of person


    who took abuse and insult lightly.


    He smiled at Mary, but his eyes burned with anger. Mary met Rocky''s gaze, and it frightened her. She


    felt something in him changed and turned him into a different person. She was about to say something


    but changed her mind out of fear.


    "Miss Mary, it''s obvious that you dislike me. Since you look poorly on me and my abilities, I will do my


    best to make you change your opinion. I hope that you will allow me to take part in the interview."


    Rocky was good at reciprocating evil deeds. He wanted to return the abuse and made Mary regret her


    words.


    "Rookie, she did not mean it!" Juey shouted in panic. Rocky and Mary were now at odds with each


    other, and it was all her fault. She did not expect Mary would despise Rocky like this.


    "I meant every word," Mary said coldly. With a sneer, she asked, "You want me to change my opinion of


    you? You''re really dumb and thickheaded. That is not possible, but in the spirit of fairness, I will give


    you a chance. If you pass the interview, I will make you a disciple of the Xiao n. If you fail, you must


    leave our ce right away."


    It was an opportunity for Mary to kick Rocky out of the Xiao n. She could ask him to leave directly,


    but this was not a decent way to do it. She had to take into ount the Xiao n''s reputation.


    "Mary..." Juey was about to say something, but Rocky spoke, "Okay, I hope you know how to keep a


    promise. There are several witnesses here."


    Mary looked around and saw that the people had whispered among themselves. She felt disgraced


    arguing with a servant like this. It was not her style, and she felt embarrassed. However, Rocky''s


    presence was disturbing. She felt ufortable at the very sight of him. She really wanted to get him


    out of her sight for good.


    She then turned around and went back to her seat. She asked the other interviewees to leave, and


    before long the interview area was empty.


    "It''s all my fault. I forced you toe here, and now Mary is pissed off with you. I don''t know how to fix


    this. She will definitely find fault with you." Juey med herself. She knew Mary would send Rocky


    packing if he failed the interview.


    To her surprise, Rocky smiled and walked towards the interview area.


    The surrounding people fixed their eyes on Rocky, expecting him to fail. Obviously, it was part of Mary''s


    n to embarrass him and make him theughingstock of everyone.

 Chapter 759 Overqualified

    Chapter 759 Overqualified


    Mary wasn''t confident in Rocky. All the interviewees looked at him like he was a joke and keptughing


    in his face. None of them believed that Rocky was the one the n was looking for.


    "Young man, what''s your name?" Harry asked.


    "It''s Rookie," replied Rocky impassively. He looked like he wasn''t affected by all the mocking stares the


    people were giving him.


    Meanwhile, as soon as Rocky said his name, the people around them burst intoughter.


    And Mary''s face broke out into a satisfied smile. She seemed to enjoy the sight of Rocky being


    humiliated.


    "Where do you live?" Harry continued to ask, heedless of the ruckus going on around them.


    "I''m from a remote country," Rocky added.


    "And your parents are..." Before Harry finished his question, Rocky chimed in, "If you want to test me,


    then do so already. I think Miss Mary can''t wait any longer to humiliate me."


    At this statement, Harry and other beast curers looked at Mary, whose face had darkened in an


    inscrutable expression. She nodded at them as if to say ''get on with it''.


    "It''s very important to have a solid foundation when learning the art of Beast Curing Skill, and the basic


    foundation is to be able to identify the herbs and flowers that are used for healing the wounds of


    different spirit-manipted beasts. If you want to be a disciple of the Xiao n, you need to learn to


    identify more than ten kinds of herbs first," one of the beast curers said to Rocky.


    Then, a disciple of the Xiao n brought out ten kinds of medicinal materials from a te and walked


    up to Rocky.


    He was about to show them to Rocky, but Rocky barely nced at them and said, "You don''t have to


    do that."


    After hearing that, Mary said, "Now you know how naive you are. You can''t even recognize ten kinds of


    herbs. Don''t overestimate yourself." She sounded haughty and self-satisfied at that moment, as she


    thought that Rocky had given up.


    "Miss Mary, you misunderstood me. I said I don''t want to see them, but that''s because I already


    recognized them," Rocky said with a small smirk. He said that on purpose since he knew that Mary


    would misunderstand, and he wanted her to feel like she had won before he pped her with the truth.


    That was more satisfying for him.


    Mary immediately frowned. Harry and other beast curers also looked at each other, because Rocky


    didn''t even take a closer look. How could he identify the ten kinds of medicinal herbs with one nce?


    "Then, name all of these," Mary demanded, as she gestured to the ten herbs. Her eyes were narrowed


    in suspicion at Rocky. She was convinced that he was just ying a trick and was trying to bluff his


    way out of trouble.


    "Maud, yarrow... Fire yellow... Shamrock..." Rocky spoke out ten names calmly.


    "Miss Mary, he''s right," the beast curer said to Mary, surprised.


    Meanwhile, Mary couldn''t hide the shock she felt. She couldn''t imagine how Rocky recognized the


    herbs when he didn''t even look at them properly.


    The interviewees around them were shocked as well since they didn''t expect much from Rocky at all. It


    was unthinkable for him to have recognized all herbs with one look.


    Juey, who had been worried about Rocky, looked delighted.


    "Miss Mary, he should be..." the beast curer who had administered the examination started to say


    something, but he sounded very hesitant, no doubt afraid of Mary. In normal proceedings, if Rocky was


    able to identify ten kinds of herbs, he would be qualified.


    But one look at Mary''s face was enough to know that she was extremely dissatisfied. "Wait a minute!"


    she suddenly eximed, a stern frown on her face. "He was a member of the Magical Beast House, so


    it is reasonable for him to recognize them.


    If others are required to recognize ten kinds, he should be tested with twenty. Guards!"


    At once, a disciple approached Mary, and she whispered something to him. With a nod, he hurriedly left


    to fetch whatever she asked for.


    On the other hand, Harry and other beast curers were confused with Mary''s impromptu test, as it


    wasn''t a standard practice. But they could tell that she wasn''t satisfied with Rocky, so they didn''t say


    anything.


    At the same time, Rocky studied Mary intently, aware that she had dark ns for him. He sneered


    inwardly and thought, ''This woman thinks so highly of herself, it''s like she doesn''t understand that there


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    is always someone better. She thinks these tests are difficult for me, but I can recognize these ten


    herbs easily, not to mention, I could name a hundred more.''


    Soon, the disciple returned with another te in his hands. This one was also covered with ten kinds of


    medicinal herbs. "If you can recognize these ten kinds too, you will pass the first test," Mary said.


    Upon hearing her words, Rocky turned to look at the te. He easily identified the first few herbs but


    was stunted by thest one. Thest herb looked like grains of rice, only it was ck and dried out. It


    didn''t look like any medicinal herb he knew.


    Meanwhile, Mary was secretly gleeful at Rocky''s silence and confused expression. She was confident


    that Rocky wouldn''t be sessful this time, as he could never identify thest herb. She made sure of


    that.


    After a long silence, Rocky finally spoke. "The first one is..." He stopped after he identified the first few,


    then he picked up the grain-like herb and asked, "Miss Mary, are you sure you have ten kinds of herbs


    here? Why does the tenth herb look like rat shit? But I''m sure it''s not your fault. Someone as good as


    you couldn''t have mistaken rat shit for some kind of medicine..."


    Mary''s face grew pale at Rocky''s statement. She was furious, but she couldn''t show it, because as


    what Rocky had said, the tenth grade was nothing but dry rat shit. She thought she was being devious


    when she included it into the mix, but he still managed to guess it correctly. And now, he was even


    ridiculing her. ''How impertinent!'' she thought as she fumed in silence.


    Of course, if he was just an ordinary person, he would have been tricked. After all, no one would think


    that Miss Mary had such evil intentions. But Rocky was expecting that Mary would deliberately cause


    trouble for him, so he wasn''t caught off-guard.


    Mary grudgingly nodded at Harry and the other beast curers, who were looking at her expectantly.


    "All right, I guess he passed the first test. Harry,e and administer the second one." As she spoke,


    Mary didn''t take her eyes off Rocky. Both of them stared at each other, as they waited for Harry to


    speak.


    Harry also realized that Mary was deliberately creating trouble for Rocky, but he could tell that Rocky


    was quite skilled, as shown by his performance in the previous test. He studied Rocky for a moment


    then said, "Like doctors are to human beings, one should be cautious in treating spirit-manipted


    beasts. To be a disciple of the Xiao n, one must understand some basic skills. Now, tell me, if there


    is a spirit-manipted beast that has a cold stomach, in addition to swallowing hard, what does that


    mean?"


    "Well, I remember when the old sow in my family couldn''t eat, it often snored in the middle of the night,


    and its voice was as loud as thunder. If the spirit-manipted beast couldn''t eat anything, does it snore


    at midnight?" Rocky made a face as if he was stumped by the question, and he frowned and folded his


    arms across his chest, deep in thought.

 Chapter 760 Difficult Questions

    Chapter 760 Difficult Questions


    A ck-jawed Harry could only stare at Rocky because he knew Rocky waspletely correct. The


    spirit-manipted beast''s spleen and stomach were weak to the cold, especially at night. Its inner


    organs would feel extremely cold. Thus, it had to work harder to breathe at night which caused it to


    snore.


    Even Mary was stunned when she heard Rocky took his sow as an example and managed to guess


    the correct answer. When she nodded towards Harry to signal him to continue the exam, her face grew


    dark because she didn''t believe that Rocky could answer correctly again.


    "Do you know what causes spirit-manipted beasts to tremble and feebly limp? There are normally


    three possible causes. You need to tell me at least one." Harry continued the interview.


    "That seems difficult..." Embarrassment stole over Rocky''s face as he shook his head and carded his


    fingers through his hair.


    On the other hand, Mary''s face crumpled into a sneer. It wasn''t a difficult question but without frequent


    contact with spirit-manipted beasts, it was impossible to answer. She heard from Willie that Rocky


    had only been working at the beast farm for less than ten days; therefore, it was impossible for him to


    know much about spirit-manipted beasts.


    Other interviewees around the interview area also whispered to each other as they tried to guess the


    answer but obviously, not one of them had the answer.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A few more quiet moments passed before Mary sniffed in disdain, "If you can''t answer the question,


    then get out of here now. Don''t make a fool of yourself!"


    Rocky pped his hands andughed to himself as if he remembered something amusing. He


    answered, "By the way, my sow had difficultbor two months ago. The piglets were so pitiful! They


    went to heaven before they could even be born! Before the sow gave birth, it trembled and its limbs


    were feeble. As a result, it was difficult for her to give birth. Is it possible that spirit-manipted beasts


    will shiver and lose their strength too when they''re having difficultbor?"


    Several people in the crowd burst intoughter when they heard Rocky''s reply. However, the judges,


    including Mary and Harry and other beast curers, were frozen in shock because it truly was one of the


    three reasons. In general, strong and powerful spirit-manipted beasts wouldn''t shiver or suffer feeble


    limbs. If it did happen, it would either be because of a difficulty in giving birth or its spiritual source was


    damaged. Therefore, Rocky guessed correctly again.


    "Miss Mary, he''s correct." Generally, as long as the candidate could answer two sessive questions


    sessfully, he would pass. All Harry could do was look imploringly at Mary.


    When the others heard that Rocky''s answer was right, they could only wonder why he was so lucky. He


    answered two consecutive questions and guessed the answers correctly both times.


    When Mary didn''t say anything, Harry took it that he had to continue with the test. Thus, he kept asking


    more questions.


    What he didn''t expect was for Rocky to answer every question correctly just by taking his family''s sows


    as examples.


    All the judges could only stare in surprise too.


    Everyone was buzzing at Rocky''s answers. Though his answers for the four consecutive questions


    both annoyed and amused those who heard him, they were all undeniably correct. Normally, it was a


    sign of great luck if a candidate could even correctly answer two questions. So, they were left watching


    Rocky in awe.


    "What troublesome pigs Rookie has! But they''re also a great help to him." Even Juey, who was greatly


    worried about Rocky, couldn''t help butugh.


    "Miss Mary, well..." Harry nced at Mary once after Rocky sessively answered four questions


    correctly and his performance greatly exceeded any other candidate.


    Of course, Mary also felt puzzled as she didn''t understand how Rocky could guess four questions right


    in a row, but she wouldn''t let him pass so easily. She rose to her feet with a gentle expression but sharp


    eyes that pierced into Rocky''s. A smile suddenly bloomed on her lips as she said, "I didn''t expect you


    could answer four questions correctly. I''ll give you another question then. If you can answer it, I''ll let


    you be a disciple of our Xiao n; if not, you shall disappear immediately."


    Unlike Mary who was a little flushed from both anger and embarrassment, Rocky was still very calm.


    Even so, the interviewees around them whispered to each other, because, generally, as long as the


    candidate was good enough to answer two questions correctly in the second test, he would pass. Even


    though Rocky had answered four questions correctly, he still had to answer another question and if he


    couldn''t get the answer, he would be eliminated. It was obviously unfair. Although they didn''t like him


    before, he answered four consecutive questions and made Mary, the bane of all candidates, feel


    frustrated. They couldn''t help but sympathize with him. After all, most of them had attended these


    interviews more than once but they failed every time and many of them were taunted by Mary. They all


    felt that she was deliberately making things difficult for Rocky.


    "Miss Mary, this isn''t a good idea. Normally, candidates only have to answer three questions. If we give


    him five questions, people will inevitably talk..." Harry reminded her in a low voice, finally cluing in that


    something was wrong.


    "He''s from our Xiao n, so we should be more prudent. In this way, others won''t gossip and think that


    we cover up for him," Mary seriously responded.


    Once he heard Mary''s reasoning, Harry couldn''t help but nce at Rocky. He thought that Rocky must


    have provoked Mary, otherwise she wouldn''t be so difficult to deal with. However, Rocky seemed so


    talented and it would be a pity if he was kicked out.


    Although those words were on the tip of his tongue, he didn''t say anything. His family position wasn''t


    powerful enough to question what Mary said.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Mary put forward her question which would decide whether Rocky could


    stay in the Xiao n as its disciple or to leave permanently.


    "There''s a kind of spirit-manipted beast which can control its body to be as hot as fire in winter and


    as cold as ice in summer. It''s not a disease but seems to be a kind of disease. Can you tell me the


    reason why this beast has this kind of ability?" Mary stared at Rocky as if she wanted nothing more


    than to kill him where he stood.

 Chapter 761 Come On

    Chapter 761 Come On


    Several beast curers including Harry were stunned when they heard the question. It was so obviously


    beyond the scope of the examination. Even the disciples of the Xiao n weren''t expected to know the


    answer, not to mention Rocky who wasn''t even a veterinarian.


    The interviewees around them also felt that it was no normal test as this question was too difficult and


    noisily mored together.


    "Come on, Rookie... you can do it," said Juey. She could tell that Mary was obviously making things


    difficult for Rocky and it was almost impossible for him to answer the question. However, despite her


    worry, she was looking forward to seeing him create a miracle again.


    Not a single word left Rocky after he heard the question.


    A smug smile crossed Mary''s face when she saw Rocky''s expression. A poor and self-righteous man


    like Rocky could never win against her.


    While everyone thought that Rocky wouldn''t be able to answer the question, someone burst into


    spilled out of him as if he was going insane.


    Everyone else could only stare in confusion.


    "Don''t y dumb. If you can''t answer my question then get out of here. Don''t disgrace my family," Mary


    spat out. For her, it was clear that Rocky couldn''t answer the question and was ying the fool to buy


    time.


    "Miss Mary, you misunderstood me. Iughed not because I don''t know the answer, but because the


    answer is... It''s too easy." Rocky''s words stunned everyone who heard him.


    A moment of silence filled the interview area as everyone, including Mary, Harry, and the other beast


    curers, were stunned silly by Rocky''s words.


    "What did you say? It''s... it''s easy?!" Mary''s eyes popped wide open at Rocky''s bluntness.


    "Yeah, it''s really easy." Rocky nodded calmly with a straight face.


    "You''re lying! Even the disciples of our Xiao n can''t answer it. It''s impossible for you to know the


    answer." Mary impatiently tapped her foot on the ground. She didn''t believe Rocky could give her the


    answer. That kind of spirit-manipted beast was rare, so ordinary people had never seen it before.


    Even if they did, it was impossible for them to know anything about it.


    When Mary finished her words, thunder echoed around them, and made her jump in surprise.


    Everyone was also startled.


    "It seems that God believes me." Rocky looked down at Mary as his lips pulled into an evil smile.


    When she heard his words, Mary''s temper burned even hotter but she quickly reined herself in. "If you


    know the answer, just tell us. Don''t stall for time."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "The spirit-manipted beast you mentioned is called the Fire-Cold Cicada," Rocky easily replied with


    a smug smile.


    "How did you know?" Mary gaped at him. It was beyond any of her expectations that Rocky could know


    the name, much less when it''s about a very rare spirit-manipted beast.


    "There''s a Fire-Cold Cicada habitat in my hometown so I know of it." The lie rolled easily off Rocky''s


    tongue. In truth, he''d never seen one before except for a detailed record about it in the Beast


    Encyclopedia. When Mary asked him the question, that''s how he knew the answer.


    "So what? You haven''t answered my question yet," Mary grumbled, her face darkened. "I told you. The


    answer''s simple. Its body structure is opposite to that of a normal spirit-manipted beast.


    Its vital energy and blood go in the opposite direction. In winter, it absorbs lots of cold air which will be


    released in summer. And in summer, it absorbs a lot of hot air and releases it in winter. Simply put, it''s


    like an air-conditioner which can adjust the temperature of its living environment," Rocky calmly recited.


    Even Mary waspletely stunned and could only stare at Rocky as if he was a monster. She didn''t


    believe that in coincidences and yet, Rocky did give her aplete answer.


    "Not only could he answer it, he also gave an urate exnation." Even Harry and several beast


    curers nodded in eptance.


    "Rookie, you''re so awesome!" Juey cheered and gave him a grin full of happiness.


    Interviewees outside the interview area also began to apud as if Rocky won on their behalf.


    However, Mary''s face turned even darker. "Miss Mary, can he pass the second test?" Harry asked.


    "Humph. There''s still the third test, isn''t there?" Mary grouched.


    "But you told me that as long as he could answer yourst question, he''d be epted as a disciple of


    the Xiao n. Besides, he''s not a spirit maniptor. It''s unlikely that he''ll pass the third test," Harry


    couldn''t help but argue.


    "Miss Mary, a promise is a promise. Do you want to go back on your word in front of us?" Rocky''s grin


    was wicked as if he gained the upper hand against Mary.


    Even the other interviewees began to hoot as the situation devolved into chaos.


    "Miss Mary..." Harry called out firmly. If she went back on her word, the Xiao n''s reputation would be


    damaged. After all, they were recruiting disciples, not simply making things difficult for their


    interviewees.


    "Today''s your lucky day. Just you wait. You''ll regret this soon," Mary whispered lowly to Rocky before


    she turned on her heel and left.


    "You passed the test. From now on, you''re a disciple of the Xiao n. Did you learn any medical skills


    before? If you haven''t, how could you identify nearly twenty kinds of medicinal herbs?" Harry curiously


    asked.


    "I know because my grandfather grew medicinal herbs." Rocky calmly spouted out another lie.


    "I see. You have talent and basic knowledge. Work hard." Harry happily patted his shoulder.


    When the interviewmenced once again, Rocky walked out of the interview area.


    That was when Juey excitedly walked up to him.

 Chapter 762 Rockys Teacher

    Chapter 762 Rocky''s Teacher


    "I didn''t let you down," Rocky said to Juey with a bright smile, his arms stuffed in his pockets.


    "Of course, I had no doubts. Don''t forget that I brought you here, and I wouldn''t have done that if I''m


    not confident in you," replied Juey drily. In contrast to her dry tone, was the warm and proud smile she


    levered at him right after. Of course, he didn''t need to know that she did worry for him earlier.


    "By the way, my sister Mary must be furious right now, so you must be careful from now on. I know my


    sister. Once she sets her mind on something, she won''t let it go. If she wants to drive you away, she will


    do whatever it takes." The cheery look that Juey was sporting earlier had beenpletely reced by


    a darker expression.


    She was frowning in consternation, and although she wanted to stop her sister, all she could do right


    then was warn Rocky and hope that that would be enough. "Okay. I''ll go back to the beast farm first,"


    said Rocky in an offhand manner. Honestly, Mary wasn''t big enough of a threat for him to take


    seriously, and he was confident that he could face whatever trouble she would throw his way. In the


    first ce, he only took part in the interview so that he could reverse Mary''s momentum. He couldn''t


    care less whether he became a disciple there or not.


    The next day, a disciple from the Xiao n brought Rocky a set of clothes, and once he had changed


    into them, he was directed to the training field where he had been interviewed the day before.


    Rocky didn''t want to go, but he knew that Mary would just hassle him if he didn''t go. He wasn''t afraid of


    her, but thest thing he wanted was to be distracted when he was only halfway done with his


    research. It would take him at least fifteen more days to work on the samples of spirit-manipted


    beasts in the beast farm, but once it was done, Mary wouldn''t even need to drive him away. He would


    disappear on his own.


    Thus, he put on the ck and white robe with a heaviness in his limbs andnguor in his steps.


    Every disciple of the Xiao n had the ck and white robes as their official uniform, and if they


    showed an excellent performance and talent, they would be officially promoted to be a disciple of the


    n after three years. That was the time when they would be allowed to wear the official green clothes


    that represented the identity of a disciple of the Xiao n. It was every disciple''s dream to wear those


    green robes. Well, except for Rocky.


    As soon as Rocky arrived at the training field, he saw numerous disciples of the Xiao n in the same


    garb as him, and almost all of them were spirit maniptors. Of course, their strength was only about


    the first or second grade of the Mortal Stage. There were also a few ordinary people that were


    wandering around, and he quickly pretended to be one of them.


    As he was walking, a figure rushed out from the other side and collided with him identally.


    Rocky had noticed him, of course, but he didn''t avoid getting hit, as that would expose his true abilities.


    Just as they bumped into each other, Rocky stepped back as if he was affected, while the other person


    was thrown back as well.


    "It hurts!" the figure eximed at once.


    "Yes, it did," Rocky responded with a bitter smile rubbing where the figure supposedly hit him. Now that


    the figure was somewhat still, he noticed that it was a young man, probably around seventeen years


    old, with dark skin and fine teeth. Just like him, he was wearing the disciple clothes of the Xiao n.


    "I''m so sorry. I didn''t see you just now," the boy apologized as soon as he looked up.


    "It''s okay. What''s your name?" Rocky asked in a friendly tone.


    "Jonas, J-o-n-a-s," the boy replied.


    "Jonas? Isn''t that a famous person in history? Maybe you will have a bright future." As Rocky spoke, a


    warm and genial smile broke out on his face. Then, he patted the boy''s back amiably and turned to


    leave.


    Meanwhile, Jonas was left there stunned, looking at Rocky''s retreating back.


    When the disciples of the Xiao n had fully gathered, a familiar figure appeared. It was Harry, whom


    Rocky had met twice, and he was the one responsible for healing beasts in the Magical Beast House.


    Besides that, he was also responsible for teaching the n''s disciples.


    Before anyone could learn the Beast Curing Skill, they needed to learn basic medical skills and medical


    theory first. Besides that, they should be familiar with all kinds of herbs and flowers, as well as their


    different properties. It is only with these bits of knowledge that a solid foundation could be built, and


    only from these could anyone learn the real Beast Curing Skill.


    This was why the Xiao n put so much weight on the training of their disciples, and they made sure


    to start from this solid foundation.


    In the training field, Harry had settled down the disciples and had asked them to sit on the ground,


    where he began to teach them the basics of medical skills and medical theory. Although some disciples


    were familiar with basic skills, they were all considered beginners, so the Xiao n decided to teach


    them equally.


    But to Rocky, the lesson was a piece of cake. And so, not long after Harry began teaching, he fell


    asleep. His head leaned heavily on his hand, as he dozed off. But, of course, he only looked like he


    was sleeping, but he was actually using the time topare and analyze the research data in his


    brain.


    Soon, Harry noticed Rocky, and his face darkened in anger. Yesterday, he was thinking that Rocky


    could be an asset to their group, but he was disappointed with him now, as he was sleeping on his first


    day! Maybe he wasn''t as brilliant as he had thought.


    He immediately strode towards Rocky and raised a long ruler in his hand to hit him over the head.


    Meanwhile, the other disciples were giggling in delight, as some of them were gloating at Rocky''s


    misfortune of getting caught.


    However, before the ruler hit him, Rocky suddenly lowered his head and avoided it. Naturally, Harry


    and the other disciples were stunned.


    At this moment, Rocky yawned as if he just woke up. He opened his eyes and found Harry standing in


    front of him, so he pretended to be surprised and asked, "Teacher, why are you here?"


    Harry frowned sternly at him and said, "You are not the servant of the Magical Beast House anymore. It


    won''t be easy for you to be a disciple of the Xiao n, so you should cherish the opportunity and listen


    carefully. The Beast Curing Skill is the foundation. Don''t think that you are too smart for this, because if


    you are too self-confident, you are bound to fail."


    "But I was listening carefully!" replied Rocky with an innocent look on his face.


    "You were sleeping!" Harry told Rocky bluntly, seeing that he was still arguing.


    "No. I was listening... If you don''t believe me, Teacher, I will repeat everything you just said in ss."


    Rocky didn''t give Harry time to answer, instead, he began to recite what Harry had been discussing,


    word for word.


    Harry''s eyes widened out of shock, and he was rendered speechless. The other disciples also stared at


    Rocky in astonishment. They had seen Rocky sleeping as well, and they thought that he wasn''t


    listening to the teacher at all. But to their surprise, Rocky was able to repeat exactly what he had just


    been taught, and not one word was missing.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Well, it seems that you did listen to me. Maybe I was wrong, but you''d better be more serious," Harry


    finally said after an awkward silence. He was dumbfounded that Rocky could understand and


    remember his lessons even while he was sleeping, so it made an impression on him. But he also


    scolded him because he couldn''t let him act out in ss.


    Afterward, Rocky ignored Harry''s words, and he closed his eyes again to study the data in his brain.


    This time, Harry turned a blind eye on Rocky''s behavior.

 Chapter 763 Stir Up Trouble

    Chapter 763 Stir Up Trouble


    After ss, Harry asked someone to lead the disciples of the Xiao n to the pharmacy where they


    were going to learn how to identify medicinal flowers and herbs under the guidance of a beast curer


    from their n.


    Rocky''s face was nk as he joined the tail end of the group. ''If I had known this, I shouldn''t have gone


    to the disciples recruitment interview yesterday; I''d much rather be with the lonely beasts in the beast


    farm!'' he thought.


    At this moment, a figure approached Rocky. Rocky turned his head and recognized him¡ªJonas.


    "I don''t even know your name. Would you at least tell me that first?" Jonas asked with a smile.


    "You can call me Rookie," Rocky replied with one eyebrow arched. "Alright then, Rookie. By the way..."


    Jonas started but did not continue. He looked flushed as if he was embarrassed of whatever he was


    about to say.


    He was visibly hesitant.


    "Just say it. Suppressing your feelings will do you no good," Rocky remarked as he noticed Jonas''


    expression.


    "I just wanted to ask how you were able to catch everything Master Harry told us during ss. I barely


    remember half of it. Then I realized you were practically asleep during half the ss," Jonas replied


    with a slight chuckle.


    "Maybe I''m just a bit cleverer than you." Rocky, of course, was being falsely modest. He knew he was


    more than a bit cleverer than Jonas. He was a gifted man with an extremely retentive memory.


    "Could you please share what you learned from Master Harry with me when you''re free? I could really


    use some help so I can understand it better," Jonas begged with a hopeful expression.


    "You seem like a diligent man," Rockymented as he shed Jonas a quick look.


    "To be honest, I had worked for a whole year before I finally became a member of the Xiao nst


    month. I was orphaned at a young age. My sister and I grew up with our grandpa. Our life wasn''t easy


    and it''s just getting harder. My grandpa is old and my sister is young. They only have me to rely on. I


    work so hard each day so they could live a good life." Jonas started to tear up. It was obvious that his


    life hadn''t been easy.


    Rocky reached out to pat his back. "There, there. Don''t cry. You''re a strong man," he said. "Juste


    with me to the beast farm in the afternoon." Rocky saw Jonas'' sincerity and it made him go soft in him.


    "Really? Thank you so much, Rookie." Jonas smiled as he wiped his tears.


    The morning sses finally ended. Rocky stifled a yawn. That felt like an entire year for him. Xiao n


    disciples had sses to attend in the morning and assigned work to aplish in the afternoon.


    Rocky was a servant in the beast farm; he could just go to the beast farm after the sses as he had


    no other obligations.


    Supposedly, as soon as he became a Xiao n disciple, he wouldn''t be obliged to do chores in the


    beast farm. Obviously, that did not happen. Rocky figured that Mary was behind it. She probably found


    a way to make sure he still suffered in the beast farm and continued working as an inferior. But she


    didn''t know that that was exactly what Rocky wanted. He wanted a reason to stay long hours in the


    beast farm so he could study various spirit-manipted beasts. If he was transferred elsewhere, he


    wouldn''t be able to conduct extensive research.


    What Rocky absolutely hated was the fact that he still had to go to sses every day for at least half a


    month. The sses were too simple for him. He felt like he was wasting his time. Rocky proceeded to


    the beast farm with Jonas. "I didn''t know you work in the beast farm. I am so envious of you.


    You get to see and interact with so many spirit-manipted beasts each day!" eximed Jonas. The


    only time he''d been to the beast farm, he had to quickly leave. So he took in the scene as if it was his


    first visit ever.


    He looked around with great interest.


    "Why? I do chores all day," Rocky retorted. "If you need help in the future, just tell me. I''d be more than


    happy to help you.


    I want to be able to pay you back for all your help as well," Jonas said sincerely.


    "Wait, don''t you have assigned work to do in the afternoon?" asked Rocky. Every disciple of the Xiao


    n had their own assigned job.


    "Yes, I do. But I only need to work once every two days. I have plenty of free time," Jonas exined.


    "Really? That''s great. Alright, if I need your help, I might actually take you up on that offer." Rocky


    smiled. He rarely encountered such a helpful person.


    And he wasn''t in the position to refuse help.


    "Sure." Jonas nodded.


    "I''ll make sure you learn something from me. I''d be more than happy to teach you. If you have any


    questions regarding our sses, you can ask me for help," Rocky promised.


    "Thank you so much, Rookie. You saved my life." Jonas fought the urge to hug Rocky.


    "Well, please help me clean these beast stables first," Rocky said gesturing to the stables behind them.


    "I have something to deal with now. I''ll be back and I''ll teach you what Master Harry taught us this


    morning." Rocky turned to leave the beast farm.


    He was about to leave the Magical Beast House to prepare for his research. Hisboratory supplies


    were almost used up. He had to stock up on supplies or else his research might be dyed.


    Unfortunately, he did not have any money with him at that moment. He had to sell a few items and


    some rare objects of the spirit-manipted beasts that he had collected in the desert. He didn''t want to


    have to sell any of the materials in the Magical Beast House. Those were rare and were at least at


    three-star level. He didn''t want anyone there to be suspicious of him.


    Rocky entered the main hall of the Magical Beast House. As he was about to get out of the gate, he


    heard amotion on the third floor. "Hurry up!" a staff member shouted while running down. "Call


    Butler Willie over. Something bad happened."


    "What is it? Don''t make us nervous!" Willie appeared in the hall looking greatly displeased about being


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    disturbed.


    That staff member walked up to him and whispered something to him.


    "What? How could that happen?" A shadow dawned on Willie''s face. He followed the staff member and


    they walked toward the stairs.


    ''Looks like something bad just happened, '' Rocky thought to himself. He figured that something was up


    in the auction hall on the third floor.


    Rocky tried not to be bothered too much for he didn''t want to waste his time. As he was about to leave,


    he heard someone shout, "Everyone, listen! The pill from the Magical Beast House poisoned my spirit-


    manipted beast to death!"

 Chapter 764 The Poisonous Ethereal Spirit Pill

    Chapter 764 The Poisonous Ethereal Spirit Pill


    The guests that were gathered at the first-floor hall of the Magical Beast House along with those who


    had just entered the gate heard the loud cry as well. With their attention caught, they all started flocking


    towards the third floor. Rocky found himself trapped in the sea of people that were making their way


    towards the third floor. He couldn''t summon his spiritual power without causing a scene in front of so


    many witnesses. Thus, he decided to blend into the crowd for now.


    The third-floor auction house was full to the brim with countless people.


    From the front of the dense crowd came a voice that scolded, "You, the Magical Beast House, dare to


    auction the poisonous pill that killed my spirit-manipted beast! How dare you! My beast had cost me


    ten thousand taels of silver coins, and yet it was poisoned by that pill. If I don''t get any valid


    exnation, I''ll make sure that the Magical Beast House will be nothing more than rubble and ruin


    before the day ends!"


    "My dear guest, please. Quell your anger. Allow me to investigate first and then I will be able to answer


    your question," replied Willie, the Magical Beast House''s steward.


    ''Since I''m already here, I might as well get to the bottom of what''s going on, '' Rocky thought to himself.


    As he squeezed his way through the crowd, he finally made it to the front where the stage was located.


    Before himid the dead body of a spirit-manipted beast, its mouth covered with white foam and


    with purple splotches all over its skin. It looked as though it had been poisoned.


    Beside the spirit-manipted beast''s carcass hovered a tall, thin, and aggressive-looking spirit


    maniptor who was nked on either side by two other spirit maniptors. After assessing them,


    Rocky got the impression that they wouldn''t be a threat.


    "What pill did this gentleman buy?" Willie immediately inquired with the staff that led the auction.


    "It''s the Ethereal Spirit Pill of our Magical Beast House." The staff immediately took out thest


    Ethereal Spirit Pill from a box and handed it to Willie.


    "We only hand out three Ethereal Spirit Pills per month. We sold one just a few days ago. Nothing''s


    wrong with the pills we''ve sold!" Willie eximed with a confused expression as he gazed at the


    Ethereal Spirit Pill in his hand.


    "Butler Willie, you''re not implying that I was the one who poisoned my beast, are you? I can call on


    many witnesses in this room who saw my spirit-manipted beast foam at the mouth and drop dead all


    because of your shitty pill!" the man yelled in anger.


    Many of those witnesses nodded their heads in agreement, proving that the furious man was telling the


    truth.


    Willie''s face darkened as he saw this. This would jeopardize the Magical Beast House''s reputation if it


    got out of hand. He needed to investigate the matter as fast as he could. Thepensation was not a


    big deal, but what mattered was the Magical Beast House''s reputation.


    "Alright. I''ll call our beast curers toe and have a look. If what you say is true, then we will provide


    you with an answer," Willie said as calmly as possible. Now he needed to figure out how to calm down


    the other guests as well.


    He sent for a servant to summon Harry and other beast curers of the Xiao n as well as inform Mary.


    Soon, Harry and the other beast curers rushed to the auction house on the third floor.


    "Master Harry, you''re finally here." Willie hurried towards the group of beast curers and gave them all


    the details of what had just happened.


    The beast curers were left confused. The Ethereal Spirit Pills were made exclusively by the Xiao n


    with a confidential refining process that produced nothing less than high quality. What went wrong with


    this pill? How could they have produced a pill that poisoned a spirit-manipted beast?


    Harry and the other beast curers began to examine the beast body toe up with a diagnosis. After a


    thorough examination, they concluded that although the beast appeared to have been poisoned, there


    was no evidence of a reaction to the poison within its body. This meant that the beast wasn''t actually


    poisoned but only shared simr symptoms. In the end, there was no clear cause of its death.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    This was a first for Harry and the other beast curers, and they were at a loss for words. This led them to


    doubt the quality of the Ethereal Spirit Pill they sold.


    The enraged man from earlier then approached them and said, "Don''t dawdle. If none of you are


    capable of figuring out what happened to my beast, then tell the Xiao n Chief I''d like him to exin


    this to me in person."


    "Sir, our Chief has been out for days. He hasn''t returned yet," Willie answered quickly.


    "Then your Chief is a coward!" sneered one of the two men standing behind the angry client.


    "Brother, don''t talk nonsense with them. We have so many witnesses. If the Magical Beast House


    doesn''t give us a reasonable exnation, then we''ll have no problem spreading this news to the entire


    Barren City tomorrow," the other man said.


    This made Willie livid with rage. All he could do was hope that any second now, Mary woulde to


    help them.


    At this moment, someone shouted from outside the auction house, "Miss Xiao is here!"


    Upon hearing this, Willie felt a momentary relief. However, when a young woman appeared as the


    crowd dispersed, Willie could feel the knot in his stomach tying itself up again.


    "Miss Juey? What are you doing here? Where''s Miss Mary?" Willie asked her immediately.


    "She went to purchase goods and hasn''te back yet. I heard that there was something wrong with


    the auction house, so I came here first," replied Juey.


    ''We''re doomed!'' Willie thought. Both the Xiao n Chief and the young master were gone while Mary


    went to purchase goods. Even if Juey was here, she didn''t possess any Beast Curing Skills at all. She


    couldn''t provide the help they needed.


    "What happened?" Juey asked.


    "Miss Juey, even if I did tell you every detail, you wouldn''t be able to help. I''m afraid only Miss Mary


    could solve a problem as huge as this one." Willie shook his head as he realized the direness of the


    situation they were in. He never thought of how his words might have made Juey felt.


    "Alright," replied Juey, who didn''t seem to be irritated.


    At that moment, the three men noticed Juey. They approached her and asked, "Isn''t the Xiao n


    famous for their Beast Curing Skill? Being the Xiao n Chief''s daughter, you surely must know what


    the hell is going on."


    "I''m truly sorry, sir. I can''t answer that. I don''t possess any Beast Curing Skill," Juey apologized as she


    gestured with the shake of her hands.


    "You don''t know the Beast Curing Skill? The daughter of the Xiao n Chief doesn''t know the Beast


    Curing Skill? Unbelievable! Surely, as a representative of the Xiao n, you n to fool us and then


    present me with some form ofpensation for my loss, right?" The man raised his voice. It appeared


    he was trying to cause a scene.


    The onlookers took notice and began to murmur among themselves. Was the pill truly the cause of the


    beast''s death?


    Rocky, who had been quietly lurking in the background, turned towards the pill that Willie still clutched


    in his hand. After a few moments, he finally guessed what was going on.

 Chapter 765 Something Is Wrong With The Pill

    Chapter 765 Something Is Wrong With The Pill


    "Mark my words: I don''t have any problems with money, and I don''t want you to pay me either. I just


    want you to give me a reasonable exnation for my spirit-manipted beast''s death. If you can''t, then


    I will not hesitate to destroy the Magical Beast House!" the man threatened. It seemed that he was not


    going to let the Magical Beast House go this time.


    "Hey, watch it! You''re going too far! When my sisteres back, I''m sure that she will give you a


    decent exnation about this fiasco. But if you darey your hands on the Magical Beast House, then I


    will not let you go so easily!" Juey spat and red at the man angrily.


    "Oh, I''m so scared!" the man mocked with feigned terror. "Oh, look, everybody! The daughter of the


    Xiao n Chief is threatening us. We are the victims here. How shameless of the Xiao n to do such


    a thing!" As he finished his words, he pretended to lie weakly on the floor, as if he was a helpless old


    bloke.


    The crowd saw this and immediately pointed at Juey with contempt.


    "Miss Juey, please get a hold of yourself. Don''t cause any more ruckus. I think it''s best if you should go


    back first," said Willie as he broke out in a cold sweat.


    "I..." Juey bit her pink lips as she wanted to object to his suggestion.


    "Don''t keep us waiting! Give us an exnation now, or we will have to take action," the man insisted.


    "Master Harry, are you able to find the cause?" Willie asked as he turned to look at Harry and the other


    beast curers of the Xiao n.


    At this moment, Harry walked up to Willie and whispered in his ear, "Maybe it''s true that there is


    something wrong with the Ethereal Spirit Pill that we sold. But only the Chief, the young master, and


    Miss Mary know the form of the pill. If you want to know if there''s anything wrong with it, then you


    have to wait until Miss Maryes back."


    Crafted by the Xiao n''s ancestors, the Ethereal Spirit Pill''s form was kept a secret. With this, it


    was said that only a few people knew about it¡ªRaef, the Xiao n Chief, Travis, the n''s young


    master, and Mary, Raef''s daughter. Although Harry was regarded as the best beast curer of the Magical


    Beast House, he still did not know all the contents of the secret form.


    "What should we do now?" At this moment, Willie''s heart was already burning anxiously. If this


    continued, then there was a high chance that the people would wreck the Magical Beast House. To add


    salt to the wound, it was not far off that the Magical Beast House would be the most hated house in the


    whole Barren City.


    "I thought the Xiao n was a righteous n! I could never be more wrong in my entire life! It turns out


    that you murdered my spirit-manipted beast by selling the deadly poison pill," the man continued.


    "You''re going too far with your usations!" Juey shouted angrily.


    "And? So what? Miss Juey, if you can, then investigate and find out why my spirit-manipted beast


    died a tragic death. Otherwise, don''t yell at me! But if you want to find a man, then you can freely


    choose any one of us. If you want, you may even choose all," the man said with a lustful smile as he


    stared at her voluptuous figure.


    "How fucking dare you!" Juey''s face turned red because of fury. However, she also knew that she


    couldn''t do anything to avoid making things worse.


    On the other hand, Rocky, who was standing not far away, couldn''t help but re at the three men after


    seeing their smug faces. Then, as silently as he could, he walked behind Juey and whispered in her


    ear, "Miss Juey, I know that you want to protect the Magical Beast House''s brand, and I can help you


    with that. If you want my help, then cooperate with me."


    Hearing this, Juey turned around and found who it was. She was stunned for a while.


    At this point, Rocky walked up to the man and said with a smile, "It''s easy to tell the cause of your


    spirit-manipted beast''s death. In fact, we don''t need the Xiao n''s Beast Curing Skill to tell this. I''m


    sure that Miss Juey will have the answer in no time. Am I right, Miss Juey?"


    Rocky''s little speech caught the attention of Willie, Harry, and the other beast curers of the Xiao n.


    "What do you think you''re doing? Get down now!" Willie shouted in a deep voice as he scowled at


    Rocky.


    Meanwhile, Rocky turned to look at Juey and winked at her. On the other hand, she hesitated for a


    moment after seeing what he just did. However, she wanted to push through and tried her best to be


    cooperative with his n. Smiling proudly, she said, "Yes, it''s just a small problem. I don''t need to use


    the Xiao n''s Beast Curing Skill at all. I can easily tell how your beast died."


    Sure enough, her words aroused a great turmoil among the guests.


    Meanwhile, Willie could not help but sweat heavily upon hearing that. He could not help but think, ''Oh


    gosh. We might lose the Magical Beast House''s brand for sure this time.''


    "Humph! Really? You can find out the reason easily? You are making meugh!" the man sneered as


    he found Juey''s ims preposterous.


    "Does that mean that you don''t believe Miss Juey? In that case, let''s make a bet. If Miss Juey finds out


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    the reason, then you must kneel down and kowtow to apologize to her. What do you say?" proposed


    Rocky, raising his eyebrows.


    "But what if she fails to find the cause?" the man inquired confidently.


    "Then you can demolish the Magical Beast House as you like," replied Rocky with a poker face.


    Upon hearing what Rocky had said, Willie went berserk. He wondered how the young man was so bold


    as to take advantage of the Magical Beast House to make trouble!


    "Who do you think you are? I want to hear it from Miss Juey herself." The man looked at Juey intently,


    as if challenging her to do what he was asking of her. Apparently, he didn''t believe a single word from


    Rocky''s mouth as he found him to be unreliable.


    At the same time, Juey turned to look at Rocky too. Seeing that he nodded to her, she began to say


    subconsciously, "Anyway, if I don''t do anything, you will also ruin the Magical Beast House. Since that


    is the case, then I''d rather take the chance."


    "Don''t me me for not giving you a chance, Miss Juey. Now, I''ll give you half an hour. If within that


    time, you are able toe up with the cause why my spirit-manipted beast died and that it has


    nothing to do with the Ethereal Spirit Pill that the Magical Beast House sold, then I will be convinced. If


    you can''t, then you know the consequences," the man said confidently with a wicked smile.


    "I believe that Miss Juey doesn''t need half an hour to do the task at hand," Rocky said and turned to


    look at Juey. "Miss Juey, you are very familiar with the Ethereal Spirit Pill, correct? Check this pill and


    see if there''s anything wrong."


    Afterwards, Juey did as what Rocky had instructed her to do. "Willie, give me the remaining Ethereal


    Spirit Pill," she ordered.


    Hearing hermand, Willie went nk for a moment. Thinking that it might be the only way to save


    the situation, he obeyed her order. He thought, ''Miss Juey might still have a chance if she can buy time


    until Miss Mary returns.'' However, naturally, he didn''t expect that Juey could really find the reason.


    After Juey took the pill, she ced it in front of Rocky. After smelling the pill, he moved closer to her


    and said, "Miss Juey, it seems that there''s something wrong with the pill." After saying what he had


    observed, he again winked at her.


    After making eye contact with Rocky, she eximed exaggeratedly, "Yes! Something is definitely wrong


    with the pill. And this is a big problem!"

 Chapter 766 Search For The Truth

    Chapter 766 Search For The Truth


    "Miss Juey, we can use another spirit-manipted beast to test if this Ethereal Spirit Pill is poisonous or


    not," Rocky suggested.


    "Willie, please send someone to bring a spirit-manipted beast here," Juey instructed as she agreed


    with Rocky''s suggestion.


    Willie then sent someone to bring a worthless spirit-manipted beast so they could check if the pill


    was indeed poisonous or not.


    The expressions on the three men''s faces immediately changed when they saw that Juey was going to


    try the Ethereal Spirit Pill.


    Guided by Rocky, Juey carefully fed the Ethereal Spirit Pill to the spirit-manipted beast. After a short


    while, foam came out of the beast''s mouth, and it fell on the floor thereafter.


    "Look! The Xiao n''s Ethereal Spirit Pill is poisonous!" the man shouted and pointed his finger at the


    spirit-manipted beast on the floor.


    "I never expected that the pills sold by the Xiao n are poisonous!"


    "I gave my spirit-manipted beast pills from the Xiao n. Is my beast also poisoned?"


    "It looks like I will never buy any pills from the Xiao n again."


    The people who observed the event caused amotion. They spected among themselves and


    expressed their disgust.


    Disturbed, Willie shook his head and sighed. The more Rocky and Juey got involved, the more


    desperate they became.


    "Miss Juey, what did you say?" Rocky shouted when the voices around them were so loud, and


    deliberately leaned closer to Juey.


    Juey understood Rocky''s action. She smiled sweetly and pretended to whisper something in his ear.


    "Okay, I know." Rocky pretended he understood what Juey said and nodded his head. He looked


    around and said in a loud voice, "Attention everyone! Miss Juey has found the reason."


    Everyone''s eyes were once again focused on Rocky.


    Harry and the other beast curers of the Xiao n were all stunned when they heard the


    announcement. They themselves felt hopeless and could not figure out the reason. But Juey, who was


    clueless about the Beast Curing Skill, had the answer.


    "Miss Juey said the Ethereal Spirit Pill is indeed poisonous," Rocky dered with no hesitation.


    Because of this, the people in the auction house became more agitated. Admitting that the Xiao n''s


    pills were poisonous was like digging their own grave. The announcement did not help the situation a


    bit.


    "However, it is not because the pill itself is poisonous. Someone added something to the pill that made


    it poisonous. Once the pill is ingested, the blood of a spirit-manipted beast will clot and block its


    blood vessels. Soon it will be paralyzed, and will die," Rocky continued in a loud voice.


    The crowd burst into an uproar once again when they heard this.


    The man pretended to be calm and said, "This is what you are telling us, but who knows if it is true or


    not. Unless you show evidence, no one will believe what you just said."


    "Of  course, we can find the evidence. The Ethereal Spirit Pills were produced at the Magical Beast


    House. For sure, a strict security measure was set in ce to protect the pills. This only means that the


    culprit had ess to the Magical Beast House and its research facilities," Rocky exined, and then


    nodded towards Juey.


    "Willie, can you tell us who has ess to the Ethereal Spirit Pills?" Juey turned to Willie and asked in a


    serious voice.


    "The Ethereal Spirit Pills are gathered and delivered by two disciples of the Xiao n. Then they will


    hand the pills over to a staff member of the Magical Beast House, so there should only be three people


    who have ess to the pills," Willie answered after thinking for a while.


    "Then we need to speak to these three people, Miss Juey. Only then can we figure out who is behind


    all this," Rocky said after hearing Willie''s exnation.


    Before long, they summoned the three people who had physical contact with the Ethereal Spirit Pills.


    Two of them were disciples from the Xiao n, and the other one was a staff member of the Magical


    Beast House.


    The two Xiao n disciples looked calm, but the staff member was obviously nervous and was


    covered with sweat.


    "It seems like there is no need to interrogate them. It is clear who did this. Tell me, who ordered you to


    tamper with the pills?" Willie noticed that the staff member was edgy and was fidgeting anxiously. He


    assumed right away he was involved. He red at the trembling man and pointed his finger towards


    him.


    "No! It''s not me!" The staff member waved his hands in haste.


    "It''s not you? You are telling us it''s one of them? They are the disciples of the Xiao n and have


    served the n for years. It is highly impossible for them to betray the n. You are the probable


    suspect here." Willie was convinced that it was the staff member who messed around with the Ethereal


    Spirit Pill.


    "Butler Willie, calm down. We should not point our finger without any evidence. Miss Juey said that the


    Ethereal Spirit Pill was sprinkled with a powder called Cyan Sulphur. Much as the scent of Cyan


    Sulphur is light, the smell clings to the person who touched it. It is very difficult to remove it, so if any of


    them has the smell of Cyan Sulphur, that person must be the one we are looking for," Rocky exined


    as his eyes swept through the three suspects.


    "Cyan Sulphur?" Willie nodded and immediately walked towards the staff member. He leaned closer


    and sniffed the top of his head.


    Then, he moved towards one of the disciples of the Xiao n and did the same. He looked at Rocky


    and signaled that there was nothing.


    As Willie stepped in front of the other disciple, the man trembled and knelt down to beg for mercy.


    "Butler Willie, please forgive me. I had no choice."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "It was you? Who ordered you to do this?" Willie shouted. He was so furious he wanted to hit the man


    in front of him.


    The disciple looked at the three men who tried to stir up trouble.


    "Oh, I see. You are behind all this." Juey followed the disciple''s gaze and understood right away.


    "Your Xiao n is just trying to find a scapegoat for all of this." The man in charge panicked.


    "Butler Willie, they gave me money and instructed me to sprinkle a bag of powder on the Ethereal Spirit


    Pills. They promised me more money once it was done." Cornered by Willie, the disciple of the Xiao


    n did not dare to hide the truth. He hurriedly took out a bank note from his pocket and waved it in


    front of him.


    This confused the onlookers. They whispered among themselves and spected about who was telling


    the truth.


    "Miss Juey..." Rocky turned to Juey and gave her another hint.


    For a moment, Juey stared at Rocky with a nk expression on her face. As she figured out what he


    was trying to say, she said in an all-knowing tone, "They gave him the Cyan Sulphur, I am sure they


    also smell of Cyan Sulphur."


    The man''s face turned pale as he heard Juey''s conclusion. He looked around him and realized that he


    was at a disadvantage. Without a word, he nodded to the two other men and pushed his way out of the


    crowd. Terrified, the three of them disappeared in a sh.


    "I think it is settled. Those three men devised a way to tamper with the Ethereal Spirit Pills. Obviously,


    their goal was to destroy the reputation of Magical Beast House and the Xiao n. Good thing, Miss


    Juey saw through their evil plot. Guilty, they panicked and ran away. Don''t you agree?" Willie exined


    as he put a lid on the case. He cast a stern nce at the fading figures of the three men.


    "Miss Juey, you have hidden your real strength and talent for a long time!"


    "They said that Miss Juey had no talent in beast healing. But now it seems like it was a piece of false


    information."


    "I agree with you. Miss Juey must be as talented as Miss Mary in the Beast Curing Skill."


    At this moment, the crowd showered Juey with unending praise andpliments.

 Chapter 767 Cover Up For Juey

    Chapter 767 Cover Up For Juey


    Juey knew that the Cyan Sulphur caused the pills to change in effect, which meant she knew the


    Ethereal Spirit Pill''s form. However, Willie, Harry, and the other beast curers of the Xiao n had


    known her since she was a child. They knew she had no talent in beast curing, so they were caught


    scratching their heads, still confused about what was happening.


    "Miss Juey, how did you know that the Ethereal Spirit Pills were sprinkled with the Cyan Sulphur?"


    Willie asked Juey immediately with eagerness after the crowd dispersed.


    "Actually..." Of course, she couldn''t figure that all on her own. It was Rocky''s idea. She was about to


    say it, but before the words left her mouth, she pulled back. She believed Rocky didn''t want people to


    know that he had seen through the scheme of these three men.


    "Leave the rest to Mary. I have to go now." Juey immediately left in a hurry.


    Meanwhile, Rocky had already left the Magical Beast House and walked on the streets of the Barren


    City.


    ''I know I shouldn''t have helped her. It would only put me in trouble. But I can''t help it. She reminds me


    of Sue so much, '' Rocky thought to himself. He remembered what he had done just now and couldn''t


    help but let out a stupid grin.


    Then, Rocky went to a nearby store where he could sell the materials he collected from spirit-


    manipted beasts. He took out several three-star materials and the store owner''s eyes immediately lit


    up.


    However, Rocky wanted to keep a low profile, so he sold the precious treasures at a low price. But it


    was enough to replenish hisboratory supplies.


    He continued to walk around the Barren City and bought all the things he needed. When he went back


    to the beast farm, he was greeted by a dirty and messy Jonas.


    "Hey, Rookie, you''re finally back! Look, I''ve cleaned up the beast stables for you," Jonas said, greeting


    him.


    "Oh, thank you. Now please, wash yourself first." Rocky nodded. He was touched by Jonas'' kind


    gesture.


    "Oh by the way, Miss Juey came in to see you just now," Jonas immediately said.


    "Really?" Rocky wasn''t surprised by the news. He knew that Juey woulde and see him eventually.


    "It seemed that Miss Juey was in a hurry. Rookie, I think you should go and find her." Jonas was


    surprised when he saw that Rocky was not anxious at all.


    "Go to take a shower first," said Rocky. He then proceeded towards the beast farm.


    Meanwhile, Mary, who had just finished her work, heard about the incident in the auction house. She


    too was surprised to hear that it was her sister who solved the problem.


    Mary, Willie, Harry, and the other beast curers were waiting in the Xiao n''s main hall.


    Juey, who went to find Rocky but failed to do so, came in and said, "Mary, are you looking for me?"


    "Juey, don''t you think you should exin to me what happened at the auction house?" Although Mary


    didn''t say it directly, she obviously didn''t believe that Juey was able to see through the n of those


    men as they had taken advantage of the Ethereal Spirit Pill''s effect to frame the Magical Beast House.


    Even Harry and the other prolific beast curers of the Xiao n didn''t know the form of the pill. But


    how did Juey, who didn''t know much about the pill either, managed to expose the sinister scheme of


    those men?


    "Mary, I was just lucky." Juey tried hard to muddle through the question.


    "Lucky? Tell me honestly, how did you know the form of the Ethereal Spirit Pill? If you didn''t know


    the form, you couldn''t possibly know that the Cyan Sulphur would have an effect on the Ethereal


    Spirit Pill." Of course, Mary didn''t believe that Juey performed that incredible feat out of sheer luck.


    There must be something more to this.


    "Actually..." Even while being questioned by Mary, Juey was still hesitant to tell her that it was all


    Rocky''s idea.


    Before Mary could further question Juey, two figures suddenly walked in from the outside. One of them


    had blinding white hair, along with dazzling bright eyes. He was wearing an exquisite silk robe and


    oozed the presence of that of an immortal. The other one also had an imposing presence and was


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    quite good-looking.


    "Father, Travis, you''re back!" Seeing theme in, Mary immediately stood up with a smile and went


    up to them.


    The two figures who walked in were Raef, the Chief of the Xiao n, and Travis, his adopted son.


    Juey also came over to greet her father and brother. Willie, Harry and the other beast curers also


    bowed to greet them.


    "I heard something happened to the Magical Beast House," Raef said as he surveyed each person in


    the hall.


    "Yes, Father." Mary nodded and asked Willie to tell the whole story.


    "I didn''t expect that there would be a traitor in the Xiao n!" Raef mmed the table furiously and


    continued, "Willie, you must severely punish the traitor."


    "Yes, Chief," Willie quickly responded.


    Raef then turned around to Juey, which sent a shiver down her spine. She knew she had gotten herself


    in trouble this time.


    "Juey, how did you know the form of the Ethereal Spirit Pill?" Raef looked at her seriously. Even


    though he was ring at her, Juey could tell he was also very confused.


    "I... Well..." Juey feared her father ever since she was a little girl. If she told her father the truth that it


    was a mere servant who exposed the trick of the three men, he would be furious at her, as well as at


    Rocky. She couldn''t betray him.


    "Father, it was me who told Juey the form," Travis said out of the blue.


    "You told her?" Intrigued, Raef turned to look at Travis.


    "Travis, was it really you who taught her?" Mary didn''t believe what Travis said.


    "Last month, when I was trying to make the Ethereal Spirit Pills, I found myself short of some medicinal


    herbs and flowers. I found that Juey was going out to hunt beasts, so I gave her the form and asked


    her to bring back the ingredients I needed," Travis exined.


    "Really? Juey?" Raef looked at Travis, and then turned to his daughter.


    Juey was stunned at the fact that Travis would help her cover the truth. At first, she didn''t know what to


    answer. But after being startled for a while, she decided to nod her head in agreement.

 Chapter 768 Making Use Of The Daughter

    Chapter 768 Making Use Of The Daughter


    "Father, the guys who instigated the disturbance seem to be well prepared. They knew how to change


    the Ethereal Spirit Pill''s properties by using Cyan Sulphur. They could be hired by someone that is not


    ordinary," Mary reported while the others listened intently.


    "The Qi n must be behind this. I heard that they have started fighting with the Cao n openly and


    in secret in theing of the Beast Master Contest," Raef said strongly.


    The Qi n and the Cao n were the two most powerful ns in the Timber Deity Empire. They


    were neck-and-neck in terms of strength, and they had a lot of outstanding Beast Masters from the


    three major professions: beast evaluator, beast tamer, and beast curer. The Timber Deity Empire held a


    Beast Master Contest every three years, and they summoned promising Beast Masters from several


    big ns of the empire topete with each other. The n who would win the title of the Best Beast


    Master would receive a great reward, and they could also represent the Timber Deity Empire in bigger


    contests where different empires sent their promising Beast Masters.


    However, for the top ns of the Timber Deity Empire, the greatest benefit that could be garnered from


    the Beast Master Contest was the improvement of their reputation and status in the empire, which


    meant that the n''s performance in the contest had a direct bearing on the interests of the whole n.


    This was because the n that would win in the contest could gain the recognition and favor of the


    imperial family of the Timber Deity Empire. Its Beast Masters and highly-skilled spirit maniptors


    could be promoted as well. So, all the big ns took the Beast Master Contest seriously.


    In the previous years, only two ns stood out: the Qi n and the Cao n. The Qi n had the


    strongest beast tamer in the Timber Deity Empire¡ªSamson, whose strength was ranked only second


    to Sheridan, the best beast tamer of the Wild Spirit Land. Samson''s disciples were well-known and very


    powerful. On the other hand, the Cao n had the most powerful beast evaluator in the Timber Deity


    Empire. He was said to have mastered the eighth level of the beast evaluating power, and his disciples


    were also formidable. Of course, the other mediocre ns relied heavily on the two biggest ns, but


    sometimes, they would also discover great talents within their ranks.


    The Xiao n was one of them. They relied on the Cao n, who highly valued their Beast Curing


    Skill.


    Given these details, it was reasonable for Raef to suspect that the Qi n was responsible for the


    disturbance.


    "The Beast Master Contest ising up. We need to make sure that peace and safety are well-kept.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The Cao n allocated three spots for our participants, and we already have Mary and Travis, so we


    only need one more. I intend to hold apetition within the Xiao n in three days, where we will


    select outstanding disciples. Through that, we will let the Cao n select the third participant," Raef


    announced to the people present.


    He left further instructions and arranged all the necessary preparations, as he made sure that the


    "If you have nothing else to report, you can leave now. Mary, stay for a moment," Raef said as he


    gestured for the other disciples to leave.


    At once, Harry and the other beast curers left the room, while Mary remained seated, waving the others


    goodbye.


    Raef also turned to dismiss Travis and said, "Travis, you must be tired too. You can go back to your


    room and rest."


    Travis nodded wordlessly and left the room. He had barely stepped foot outside when Juey spoke up,


    "Father, I''m leaving as well." Then, as soon as Raef nodded his permission, she ran off after her


    brother.


    She caught up with Travis a few feet away from the room, and hastily snatched his hand. "Travisr!


    Thank you for your help earlier."


    "I didn''t do it for you," said Travis, snatching his hand back roughly. "I helped you out because I didn''t


    want this tiny matter to bother our father. Fortunately, you''ve debunked that man''s tricks this time. From


    now on, make sure you think twice before you act. Don''t be foolish," he added further in a very serious


    tone and then left swiftly.


    Juey frowned to herself, as she watched him leave. She murmured, "It was all that man''s fault. How did


    he know the form of the Ethereal Spirit Pill? I went to meet him, but he was nowhere to be found. I


    won''t let him go easily!"


    Meanwhile, only Mary and Raef were left inside the hall of the Xiao n''s mansion. The two sat close


    together, and their voices were quiet and secretive.


    "Mary, I have something to tell you," Raef started talking, as he looked at his beloved daughter with a


    serious expression on his face.


    "What is it, father?" Mary sat close to her father and started massaging his back to relieve the tension


    in his body.


    "Do you know Prince Woods?" asked Raef.


    Mary paused for a moment to think, then she answered, "If I remember correctly, he is the younger


    brother of Princess Alyssa."


    "Then you must know that the emperor favors Princess Alyssa greatly, and she has gained great power


    and influences over the years. Her younger brother, Prince Woods, has built a powerful group with her


    help in the Timber Deity Empire, and this group has gained a lot of power and influence too. It''s widely


    believed that he will be the emperor''s heir because of his rtionship with Princess Alyssa," Raef


    added quietly. It became obvious to Mary now, that her father was nning something.


    "Really?" Mary asked, intrigued.


    "This isn''t good, because the Qi n has a good rtionship with Princess Alyssa, and Samson is now


    working for her as well. I''m afraid that when the day of the Beast Master Contestes, Princess


    Alyssa might back the Qi n, and with her support, they will surely get the upper hand over the Cao


    n," Raef continued concernedly.


    "What do you n to do with Prince Woods, father?" Mary asked smartly.


    "It is well known that Princess Alyssa loves her younger brother very much, and it is thanks to her that


    he has gained so much power today. Thus, we know that Prince Woods is the only one who can


    influence Princess Alyssa. Chief Luci told me that Prince Woods is still unmarried and he also


    doesn''t have any concubines. Therefore, if someone from the Cao n bes his spouse, it will be


    a great advantage for us," Raef implied.


    "Father, do you mean..." Mary''s eyes widened in surprise when she understood what Raef was trying


    to say.


    "During the Beast Master Contest, I will find a way for you and Juey to meet Prince Woods. If either of


    you catches Prince Woods'' interest, it will be good for both the Cao n and the Xiao n. Do you


    understand what I mean?" Raef exined frankly.


    "I understand, father. But shall we tell Juey about this?" Mary asked.


    "No, at least, not now. The truth is I don''t want it to be you. I want you to lead the Xiao n in the


    future, so I''m hoping he will fancy Juey instead. Although Travis is also talented, he was not born as a


    member of the Xiao n. You would be a much better leader. But if Prince Woods doesn''t fall for your


    sister, or if he prefers you over her, then we''ll talk about itter," Raef further exined, but the


    expression on his face told Mary that he was nning something dangerous, "But..." Mary started to


    speak, but she didn''t know what to say. She didn''t expect that her father would resort to something like


    this.


    Someone had said that even a vicious tiger will not eat its cubs. But as she looked at her father''s


    expression, she feared that whoever said that was wrong. Her mind couldn''t conceive how Raef could


    stomach using his daughter just to gain Prince Woods'' favor.


    ''What a devious n!'' she thought, as she felt her stomach turn. She breathed deeply to settle herself,


    but otherwise, she didn''t say anything more, as it was obvious that her father had already made up his


    mind.

 Chapter 769 Extraordinary Background

    Chapter 769 Extraordinary Background


    Rocky spent three days rapidly performing experiments on the remaining spirit-manipted beasts in


    the Magical Beast House. He was preparing himself to leave. Juey hade for him several times and


    Rocky hid from her. He was tired of that and thought it might be best for him to just wrap up his


    research and leave.


    "The qualifyingpetition is today. I guess I shouldn''t expect Jonas today," Rocky murmured to


    himself. Recently, Jonas went to him every day. He was very eager to be taught by Rocky.


    As if on cue, Jonas suddenly came in.


    "Hey!" Jonas''s eyes lit up the moment he saw Rocky.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "You''re here," Rocky said tly.


    "Rookie, why didn''t you attend the qualifyingpetition? I thought you would be there, but you


    weren''t," Jonas said. He''d only been with Rocky for a few days, but he knew that Rocky was


    knowledgeable when it came to beast curing. He even knew things that weren''t discussed by Harry


    during their ss. Jonas had admired Rocky for that. He thought that he was an outstanding human


    and that he should take part in thepetition. He was sure everyone would admire his extraordinary


    talents.


    "I''m not interested," Rocky responded. Then he quickly dropped the topic and asked Jonas to help him.


    He asked him to follow him into the beast stable.


    On the other side, an old man of about fifty years old and a young woman entered the gate of the


    Magical Beast House. The old man looked ordinary in his ck and golden robe, but something about


    his eyes made him look sharp and mysterious.


    The young woman was about twenty-four years old. She was tall, slim, and fresh-looking. Her sparkling


    eyes and high-bridged nose were perfectly framed by her ck and red hair. She was beautiful, and


    her golden dress made her look even more attractive. Even the twodies of Xiao n could not


    Something about the woman made her look powerful. Her aura was imposing and the way she stood


    made her look calm yet confident. She seemed like a powerful spirit maniptor.


    Together, the old man and the young woman caught the attention of everyone in the Magical Beast


    House.


    The woman looked elegant, but her eyes were full of disdain when she noticed that the people around


    talked about her. It made her look arrogant.


    "Hi. You must havee a long way." Willie, who was in the lobby, walked up towards them and


    greeted them politely.


    "And you are?" the young woman uttered, looking at Willie with a serious look.


    "Oh, I''m Willie, butler of the Magical Beast House." Willie offered his hand.


    "My master and I travelled all the way to the Barren City because we heard that the Magical Beast


    House sold rare spirit-manipted beasts. We came here to take a look," the woman exined.


    "I see. You maye with me to the beast farm then," Willie said as he led them the way. "Not to brag,


    but we do have quite an exquisite and varied collection of species. We also have some of the rarest


    spirit-manipted beasts." Willie eyed the expensive-looking clothing the two were wearing.


    Together, the three walked towards the beast farm.


    The moment they stepped into the beast farm, Rocky sensed their arrival.


    "Wow, what a strong aura!" Rocky turned to look for its source and saw the three people walking


    towards the beast farm.


    "What''s wrong, Rookie?" Jonas asked curiously.


    "It doesn''t concern you. Just continue your work. I have to do something." Rocky immediately left


    without waiting for Jonas''s reaction. He rushed into a corner where he could remain hidden as he


    observed the old man and the young woman. He also hid his aura so as not to be discovered.


    He saw a few beast farm workers approach the three.


    "What kind of spirit-manipted beast are you looking for? We have all kinds in this beast farm! From


    have something to offer you," Willie said proudly.


    "I must say, this Magical Beast House has met its reputation. There must be numerous kinds of spirit-


    manipted beasts here," the old man said calmly as he looked around.


    "So what? They''re obviously rubbish," the young woman sneered.


    Willie let out a small gasp. The woman looked knowledgeable, but it wasn''t his first time to encounter


    such a rude customer. In his experience, customers acted arrogantly so they could bargainter.


    "Miss, you haven''t even seen anything up close. What makes you say that our beasts here are


    rubbish?" Willie responded in a calm voice.


    "Do I really have to? I can tell by scent what kind of spirit-manipted beasts you keep." The woman


    rolled her eyes.


    Willie''s eyebrows shot up. It was his first time to hear someone say they could identify beasts through


    scent.


    "You don''t believe me?" the woman said, acting offended. She turned to her left and started pointing


    with her fingers. "That one in the first beast stable on the left is the Tattooed Crab, the one in the third


    stable is the Three-tailed Snow Monkey, and the one in the fifth stable on your right is the White


    Shadow Eagle." The woman concluded with a dramatic shrug.


    Willie was speechless. The woman was indeed correct.


    ''This woman is extraordinary! It seems that she is extraordinarily skilled in the aspect of beast


    evaluation. More than that, she is a master at the first grade of the Supernal Stage, but she is a little


    younger than Sabina. Definitely, she is not an ordinary spirit maniptor. She could be of noble


    descent, like from the great n in the Timber Deity Empire.'' Rocky were enumerating possibilities in


    his head as he stared at the old man and young woman. The old man surprised him quite a lot. He was


    almost certain that he was just being modest. He was easily above the Divine Stage. He didn''t expect


    that there would be such an unrivalled master at the Divine Stage in the border city of the Timber Deity


    Empire.


    However, Willie seemed oblivious to just how powerful the two people in front of him were.

 Chapter 770 They Are All Trash

    Chapter 770 They Are All Trash


    "Queenie..." The old man called out, a gentle reminder to the girl to keep a low profile, and of course,


    he also hid his identity.


    Even as her perfect lips curled in displeasure, she turned to Willie and said, "Show me all the four-star


    and above spirit-manipted beasts in your Magical Beast House. If I''m satisfied with any of them, I''ll


    buy it immediately."


    Even though what she said wasn''t pleasing to the ear, Willie saw how capable she was and the fact


    that she was willing to pay just cemented his decision. He''d do whatever she said as long as she had


    the money. So Willie ordered the staff to quickly bring out all eight of the four-star spirit-manipted


    beasts from the beast farm.


    "That''s it?" The girl scoffed as she looked down at the spirit-manipted beasts before her.


    "Youngdy, do you think this is too few? In all the cities around here, our Magical Beast House is the


    only one that can take out eight four-star spirit-manipted beasts in one go. You should know that it''s


    very risky to catch a four-star spirit-manipted beast cub, let alone training them to adulthood..."


    When he saw the girl''s attitude, Willie couldn''t help but try to argue.


    Even though the Magical Beast House was a high-grade beast farm, the Xiao n didn''t have


    particrly powerful spirit maniptors. It was hard enough already to hunt down high star level young


    beasts, not to even mention all the effort needed to be poured in to cultivate them properly. Thus, it was


    difficult for amon high-grade beast farm to have eight four-star spirit-manipted beasts at the


    same time.


    "If you don''t have the ability, don''t run such a so-called high-grade beast farm. I''m not interested in


    them. I don''t even bother to learn from the Beast Evaluation Skill that they''re all garbage. I thought


    these spirit-manipted beasts had something special that could help me practice the Beast


    Evaluation Skill, but they''re all trash. I''m so disappointed," she snorted coldly and barely even spared


    Willie a nce.


    Red clouded Willie''s vision as this was the first time he met such an arrogant and unruly guest. No


    matter how furious he was, the Magical Beast House was a business so he didn''t want to drive her


    away. Even so, despite his best efforts, he couldn''t contain his anger and his words took on a sharp


    edge. "Youngdy, do you think they''re rubbish? It seems that you have good taste. Coincidentally, I


    have a five-star baby beast that arrived here just a few days ago. Are you interested?"


    "A five-star cub? Take it out and let me have a look." Whatever derision was in the girl''s eyes receded


    for a moment and was reced with interest. It was a five-star young beast, it was impossible for it to


    be inferior.


    "I''m sorry, youngdy. You''re neither a VIP nor a regr customer of our Magical Beast House. The


    five-star young beast is supposed to be carefully nurtured for a few more months. After it enters its


    semi-adult state, we''ll be holding an auction. An ordinary customer isn''t allowed to see the cub in


    advance..." It was too obvious that Willie was trying to pique her interest.


    "VIP? What qualifications does your Magical Beast House require to be a VIP guest?" Both of her


    brows climbed higher.


    "It''s very simple, if you spend more than ten thousand taels of gold in our Magical Beast House, you


    can be a VIP of our shop. If you want to see the cub, you can buy something worth ten thousand


    taels of gold first." Willie easily lied through his teeth and raised the price.


    "I need to spend ten thousand taels of gold first?! So troublesome. I''ll just give you the money. I want to


    see the cub at once." She pulled out a stack of golden bills from the bag on her waist.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Willie took a closer look at the stack of golden bills and his eyes widened in disbelief. Every bill in the


    stack was worth ten thousand taels of gold! He couldn''t believe what he was seeing. ''Who''s this rich


    The girl drew a ten thousand tael bill and handed it over. "Done."


    "Okay. Please follow me, mydy." Willie quickly ced the golden bill into his bag and nodded.


    He led the girl and the old man to the beast stable to see the Magic Sword Panther cub.


    "Be careful! This young beast has a hot temper..." Willie reminded and ordered the staff to open the


    beast stable. It revealed the baby Magic Sword Panther listlessly lying in the stable.


    When the girl saw that there was only a baby Magic Sword Panther in the beast stable, her expression


    crumpled into disappointment. "I can''t believe that it''s just a Magic Sword Panther cub! How could your


    Magical Beast House treasure such an ordinary beast?! I could have met one on my way here."


    Various expressions yed on Willie''s face as he turned pale and then blue. There was no way the girl


    came to see spirit-manipted beasts, she came to cause havoc! It hit him that the Qi n sent


    someone to make troublest time too. This girl was so picky and seemed to think that all their spirit-


    manipted beasts were trash. Perhaps she came just to make trouble as well.


    ''I see... You must have been sent by the Qi n too? Humph! Last time, your n sent someone to


    cause trouble but now another onees again.'' A furious expression appeared on Willie''s face the


    more he thought of it. His re worsened the more he dissected his guests and quickly called for a


    staff. "Tell Mr. Chris that the Qi n members are here to cause problems again!"


    The staff member ran like the wind out the door.


    "I''ll teach you two a good lesson so that the Qi n will finally realize how powerful our Xiao n really


    is," Willie scoffed at them.


    "The Qi n?" Both the girl and the old man looked at him strangely.


    "You must have misunderstood us. We''re actually..." Before the old man could finish his words, the girl


    next to him interrupted with augh, "Master, let''s have a look first. I''d like to see how powerful the Xiao


    n is."


    Irritation shed across Willie''s face and he red at her, straightening his back as they all waited.


    ''Is Willie an idiot? Why does he have to mess with them? The Xiao n is in big trouble, '' Rocky


    thought to himself as he shook his head from where he was hiding.


    Soon after, someone was bellowing from outside the beast stable, "Who dares to disobey the Xiao


    n''s orders?! Do you want to die?"


    A burly figure shed into the beast stable and was followed by a few Xiao n''s disciples.

 Chapter 771 Unexpected Guests

    Chapter 771 Unexpected Guests


    "Mr. Chris, look! It''s those troublemakers!" Willie pointed at both the girl and the old man as soon as he


    saw Chris.


    "How dare you return to this ce! Last time, your people were just lucky enough that they were able


    to run away. But you won''t be able to get away this time!" Chris spat. Within his capabilities, he was not


    able to identify how strong the girl and the old man were. In fact, he would only be able to perceive their


    strength once they fought.


    "Master, it seems that all the members of the Xiao n are blinded," the girl said to the old man with a


    sneer,pletely ignoring Chris.


    Hearing this made Chris'' blood boil. Wanting to start a fight, the Xiao n disciples also had the girl


    and the old man surrounded.


    However, the girl''s beauty stunned the Xiao n disciples. In their eyes, they thought that the Xiao


    n Chief''s daughters were the most beautiful, but they didn''t expect this girl to be as gorgeous as a


    fairy.


    "Stop it, Queenie! Did you already forget what the Chief told you before we came out?" the old man


    said calmly.


    "Don''t me me. They started it." The girlughed and then turned to Chris. "Come on, you are the


    strongest among them all! Although I see you as weak, I know that beating you can make me happy."


    Seeing that he was looked down upon by a girl, Chris immediately shouted angrily, "Don''t be so


    arrogant, you brat! Let me show you how powerful I am!" Without hesitation, he hurriedly reached out


    his hand in the air and released a palm strike. Infused with the spiritual power at the Heavenly Stage,


    the palm shadow dashed towards the girl like a zing lightning bolt.


    Meanwhile, Willie felt nothing but pride upon seeing how powerful Chris'' palm strike was. In fact, he


    assumed that the girl would be badly injured by the blow. All the other disciples of the Xiao n were


    also thrilled to see such a magnificent strike from Chris.


    On the other hand, the girl''s left hand waved in a circr motion in the air. Suddenly, a blinding light,


    just like the Eight Diagrams, appeared. But when Chris'' palm shadow touched the light of the Eight


    Diagrams, something happened¡ªthe spiritual power in the palm strike bounced back to him.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Chris'' face changed and he thought, ''Nothing to worry about. I can counteract with another palm strike.''


    However, he didn''t expect that after the palm shadow bounced back, the spiritual power it contained


    immediately rocketed and reached the Supernal Stage.


    With a loud bang, Chris was knocked off, causing him to fall on the floor. The impact was so serious


    that he remained immovable for a long time. As it turned out, he might have underestimated the girl''s


    capabilities.


    "Sure enough, this only brings me temporary happiness. I can''t believe that you could be this weak,"


    said the girl haughtily as she rested her hands on her hips, looking down pathetically at Chris.


    When Willie saw that the girl was triumphant against Chris, his face suddenly turned red in shame.


    Moreover, the Xiao n disciples'' jaws almost dropped to the floor at Chris'' defeat.


    "Hurry up! Bring the Chief and the elder here!" Willie shouted as hemanded the other disciples.


    Fury and surprise had overtaken his emotions after he realized that they shouldn''t have


    underestimated the girl and the old man.


    At this moment, apetition was going on in the Xiao n. News spread fast, and after Raef learned


    about what had happened to Chris, he immediately stopped the said event. Soon after, he went to the


    beast farm with the elder of the n and his three children, as well as the disciples of the Xiao n. He


    wanted to find out who was bold enough toe and injure Chris.


    As soon as Raef arrived at the beast farm andid eyes on the girl and the old man, his body could not


    help but tremble in fear. Seeing that they were surrounded by a group of frightened disciples, he got


    down on one knee and respectfully said, "Greetings, Miss Queenie and Master Lucas. I''m Raef, the


    Chief of the Xiao n."


    When all of the members of the Xiao n saw this happen in front of them, they let out a gasp of


    shock.


    "Why are you all standing there? Get down on your knees! Don''t you know that she is Miss Queenie


    and he is Master Lucas of the Cao n," Raef yelled at the people of the Xiao n.


    As it turned out, the girl and the old man were influential people of the Cao n. Queenie was the


    second daughter of the n, while the old man was Lucas Pang, the n''s strongest beast evaluator.


    Although the Xiao n was dependent on the Cao n, only Raef had been to the Cao n several


    times. Therefore, all the other members of the Xiao n had no idea on who Queenie Cao and Lucas


    Pang were.


    Meanwhile, as soon as the Xiao n''s disciples learned about who they were, they did not hesitate to


    kneel in front of the two.


    "Hey, Chief Raef, I see that the Xiao n really knows how to entertain guests! I just said a few words,


    and then he ran to me and yelled that he would kill me," Queenie said with an indifferent smile, pointing


    at Chris, who was already lying motionless on the floor.


    "Miss Queenie, please forgive them. They had never seen you and Master Lucas before, so they failed


    to recognize you two. Moreover, the Qi n had sent people to make trouble in our store a few days


    ago, so they must have misunderstood," Raef exined immediately. If Queenie told the Chief of Cao


    n about this matter, then the Xiao n would certainly be in great trouble.


    "Is that so? But I''m not in a good mood right now. So I want to find something to make myself happy."


    With a mischievous expression on her face, Queenie looked around the Xiao n''s members.


    "You can do whatever you want, Miss Queenie," Raef said with a humble smile.


    "I heard that you have two beautiful daughters. Where are they?" Queenie asked with a little


    reluctance.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Raef turned to look at Mary and Juey. "My daughter Mary has just gone


    out; that''s why I am here with my daughter Juey," he said. Then he winked at Juey. Obviously, he


    abandoned Juey and decided to protect Mary only.


    On the other hand, the members of the Xiao n were puzzled to hear this from Raef. Why did he lie


    about Mary''s whereabouts? What a partial father!


    ''What a liar! Does Raef know what Miss Queenie is going to do?'' Rocky thought to himself. Standing


    quietly in the dark, he frowned upon overhearing Raef''s words. With this, he could not help but give


    Juey a worried look.


    Meanwhile, Raef''s words struck Juey down to the gut. ncing at Mary first, and then looking at her


    father, she stood up with pride and said to Queenie, "I''m Juey Xiao."


    "Wow, I can''t believe that a person could have such a perfect body! I envy you," Queenie mocked as


    she saw Juey''s breasts jiggle when she stood up.


    "Well, I''m giving the Xiao n a chance to apologize to me. If anyone in the Xiao n can tell which


    spirit-manipted beast the thing is from, then I''ll forgive the whole n. But if you fail to do so, then I''ll


    leave something on her face, so that your n will remember it for eternity." As soon as her voice


    trailed off, she pulled out a dagger from her waist and pressed it against Juey''s pretty face.


    When Raef and the members of the Xiao n learned about the threat, all of them became worried but


    did not dare show anyint for it could only make things worse for them.


    But no matter how intense the situation was, Rocky was still as calm as ever.

 Chapter 772 The Myriad Spirit Tomb

    Chapter 772 The Myriad Spirit Tomb


    Juey was held at knifepoint by Queenie. With the tip of the dagger pointed at her face, a bit of


    uneasiness ran through her body. But still, Juey remained calm andposed.


    "Queenie, you are going too far. If the chief finds out, I won''t be able to protect you," Lucas said in a


    reproachful tone. They didn''t mean toe to the Magical Beast House; they were just on tour and


    happened to pass by. They didn''t want to expose their identities, but they also didn''t expect that the


    Xiao n would be so rude to them.


    Queenie had the hobby of threatening and pushing people around, even powerful ones, which made


    her known as "Miss Troublemaker." But because she was the second daughter of the powerful Cao


    n, no one dared to fight back. The only person who could afford to do so was the n chief herself.


    "Master, I know what to do. Let me have some fun first, and then we''ll go to the ck Sand Abyss and


    find the legendary Myriad Spirit Tomb," Queenie said. She seemed to have thought of something and


    her face flushed with excitement.


    ''ck Sand Abyss? Myriad Spirit Tomb?'' Standing in the dark, Rocky rattled his brain trying to think


    what these two ces were. He knew he had already heard of the Myriad Spirit Tomb, but he couldn''t


    seem to recollect the memory.


    Rocky reached into his carry-on bag to get a small, folded parchment. He quickly spread out the


    parchment on which there was a painting that seemed like a treasure map. The patterns on the


    painting vaguely represented a terrain. A line ran through one end of the map to the northern, top part


    of it. On top there was a cross with three words faintly written. Rocky could barely make out the words,


    but he was certain they read "Myriad Spirit Tomb."


    ''This girl referred to the Myriad Spirit Tomb. Is it the same one on the map? Does it mean that the


    treasure map is actually leading to the ck Sand Abyss?'' Rocky thought to himself. He was greatly


    surprised. He found the treasure map along with the Dragon me Pearl and the secret manual on


    spiritual martial arts. He didn''t pay the map much attention until now, because he thought it led to


    nowhere. He wasn''t sure where the map pointed to or what it was for. It was only when he heard what


    the girl said that he figured out that the map was actually leading towards the ck Sand Abyss.


    While Rocky was thinking about the map and where it led to, Queenie pulled out a tendon from her


    bag. The tendon was slender and resilient, but looked firm and tenacious like a whip. She then


    revealed the tendon to the people of the Xiao n and then said with a devilish smile, "This is a


    tendon. If anyone one of you can tell me which spirit-manipted beast this came from, I will let her go.


    But if you can''t, then it''s your fault for what''s going to happen to her." She then pretended to cut Juey''s


    face with her dagger.


    All the members of the Xiao n stood there, looking at each other hoping that one might have the


    answer.


    Though Juey often went out to hunt beasts, it was her first time seeing this kind of tendon. She tried to


    think about it first, but after no answer popped in her head, she looked to see if any of the other


    members had the answer. To her dismay, she was greeted by the grim expression on each of their


    faces. She knew she was in trouble. Juey couldn''t help but look at her father with some resentment.


    She felt like she was being abandoned. Raef never let Mary suffer this kind of humiliation. They were


    both his daughters, and yet why didn''t he do anything?


    But no matter how much she hated her father, she knew that the fact couldn''t be changed. She was like


    an abandoned child. Deep down inside, she had already known this since she was a kid, and she just


    didn''t want to admit it. But now she waspletely wakened up from her dream.


    "Hmm¡­it seems none of you knows the right answer. This is getting really boring." Queenie shook her


    head and turned to Raef. "Chief Raef, please don''t me me for what I''m about to do to your


    daughter."


    "If hurting her can please you, then do it," Raef said painstakingly. He took one look at Juey before


    averting his eyes. He knew he had to abandon her for the sake of the n.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Father..." Mary couldn''t believe her father said that. After all, Juey was her sister. When she was about


    to open her mouth to protest, Raef shook his head. She hesitated for a moment but then gave up.


    At the same time, all the other members of the Xiao n, including Travis, couldn''t seem to look at her.


    They didn''t seem to care about Juey.


    Juey sneered in disgust upon seeing this. She felt dejected, so she closed her eyes and calmly said,


    "Miss Queenie, just do it."


    "I really didn''t expect that the Xiao n members would be so timid. Do you really think that I will not


    hurt her?" It never urred to Queenie that Raef would simply roll over and let her hurt his daughter


    without even pleading. Even she sneered in disgust. But she still held the dagger tightly against Juey''s


    face, still trying to provoke the Xiao n members.


    Just when they thought Juey was about to be disfigured by Queenie, a deep cold voice suddenly


    echoed in the area. "Isn''t that just a tendon from the Heavenly Wing Fish? That beast is not something


    rare."


    As soon as the voice came out, all eyes were immediately drawn to it, including Queenie''s and Lucas''.


    Instead of being angry, Queenie''s beautiful face showed a sh of surprise. She didn''t expect anyone


    to give the right answer. The tendon dide from a spirit-manipted beast named the Heavenly


    Wing Fish that lived in a secluded and mysterious ce deep underwater. This made the Heavenly


    Wing Fish very rare, and only a few knew where it lived. Even the best-known beast evaluators across


    the Wild Spirit Land might not have seen one before.


    "Rookie?" It was a very familiar voice for Juey. When she opened her eyes, she saw Rocky walking


    towards her. A sudden feeling of relief washed over her. However, she found that the man standing in


    front of her was different from the one she met before. His eyes were cold and scary.


    "Who are you? How do you know this is a tendon of the Heavenly Wing Fish?" Queenie was doubtful


    that this man was a member of the Xiao n. After all, she believed it was impossible for any member


    of the Xiao n to know about the existence of the Heavenly Wing Fish.

 Chapter 773 Unwilling To Admit Defeat

    Chapter 773 Unwilling To Admit Defeat


    When Queenie spoke, she had already taken the dagger away from Juey''s face. She did not show it,


    but she did not really want to hurt Juey. She just wanted to frighten her and give the members of the


    Xiao n a little lesson. What she didn''t expect was that there would be someone who would suddenly


    step in her way. This caught her off guard and ruined her n.


    "I''m just a servant from the Magical Beast House," Rocky said calmly.


    At this moment, every Xiao n member looked at Rocky with shock. No one expected that he would


    say the origin of the tendon. Mary was taken aback as well. She let out a small gasp upon hearing


    Rocky''s words. Rocky had surprisingly passed the disciples recruitment interview and even


    embarrassed her in public. Ever since that happened, she held a grudge against him. Of course, she


    wanted to take her revenge. She wanted to find an opportunity and teach Rocky a lesson. However,


    now that he was able to answer Queenie''s question correctly and even saved Juey, she had mixed


    feelings. However, it didn''t change the fact that she hated Rocky.


    Raef, on the other hand, had never seen Rocky before. He stared at him strangely. His eyes wandered


    Rocky''s presence from head to toe. His brows were furrowed as if he was thinking of something. There


    were two reasons for Raef''s confusion. First, he wondered how Rocky had known that the tendon


    came from the Heavenly Wing Fish. Second, he felt as though Rocky wasn''t a servant at all. Indeed, he


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    imed to be a servant, but he was very calm and rxed among their presence. Raef then wondered


    about Rocky''s background and what his purpose was foring to the Magical Beast House.


    "A servant? How could a servant know about the Heavenly Wing Fish?" Queenie said in a tone which


    clearly sounded doubtful. She obviously didn''t believe that Rocky was just a servant and thought he


    was lying.


    Lucas'' shrewd and turbid eyes also started to examine Rocky. With his cultivation base, he could


    naturally perceive some hidden strength from Rocky, but he didn''t say it out loud and expose it to the


    public. He kept his calm, but he couldn''t stop his eyes from shing with interest as he stared at Rocky.


    "I''ve seen it on a book," replied Rocky indifferently.


    "A book? So you didn''t actually know it, but guessed it right. I knew it." Queenie was a little surprised,


    but soon sheughed with contempt.


    "Actually, I also have something that came from a spirit-manipted beast. Can you guess which beast


    it came from, Miss Queenie?" Rocky smiled cockily and looked at Queenie intently.


    "You want to test me? Humph! You''re getting ahead of yourself!" Queenie said with a look of arrogance


    and disdain on her face. Rocky''s confidence offended her and she couldn''t take it. She and her master


    had traveled on the Wild Spirit Land for more than half a year and she had seen countless spirit-


    manipted beasts, while Rocky was only a servant in the Magical Beast House. How could he win in


    the race? She was very confident this was a sure win for her.


    "I''m relieved to hear your confidence, Miss Queenie. But if you won''t be able to guess it right, you have


    to leave this ce right away. Also, you are not allowed to make trouble for Miss Juey anymore. As for


    others, you can do whatever you want to them," Rocky said in a serious tone. It was clear from his


    eyes that he was determined.


    After hearing that, everyone from the Xiao n realized that Rocky was trying to protect Juey. They


    could not help but assume that there might be an affair between the two of them.


    "Well, I see. Do you like Juey? Is that why you want to stand up for her? Are you hoping this is a story


    where a hero such as yourself would save a beauty? But who do you think you are? Nevertheless I will


    give you the chance to prove yourself. But if I guess it correctly, your life is mine." Queenie was and


    had always been a bully all her life. Because of this, no one dared cross her path and act arrogant in


    front of her. So naturally when Rocky provoked her, she wanted to show him who was boss.


    "Rookie, please don''t..." Juey also realized that Rocky wanted to protect her. But when she heard what


    Queenie''s end of the deal was, she couldn''t let Rocky get hurt because of her. She quickly shook her


    head. She didn''t want him to risk his life for her.


    When the members of the Xiao n heard Queenie''s words, they couldn''t help but discuss in a low


    voice. They asked one another whether what they heard was urate. Several were nodding to


    confirm and they all turned to look at Rocky. They thought he must only be pretending to be so


    confident and that he would immediately step back after hearing what Queenie said.


    But Rocky just cast a nce at Juey and his eyes were still as cold as before. Then, to their surprise,


    he nodded at Queenie and said, "I hope you will keep your word."


    His agreement also shocked Queenie, but she wasn''t going to let him trample her pride. "How dare you


    say yes! Fine! Your life will be mine, and I won''t let you die easily. I''ll take you back and torture you to


    death!" Seeing that Rocky was indifferent to her threats, Queenie had a strange feeling. But she


    immediately gnashed her teeth and fiercely exposed her cruel nature, intimidating everyone but Rocky.


    The members of the Xiao n could not help but mor, and the faces of Raef, Mary and Travis were


    a little pale. They looked at one another in fear and humiliation because they did not have the courage


    to save their own family, while an outsider was so calm and courageous to do so. This made them feel


    ashamed, and at the same time, they hated Rocky for being too nosy.


    Rocky then took out a small strand of silver fur, ced it in front of Queenie and said, "You can take a


    guess now, Miss Queenie."


    Seeing the fur on Rocky''s hand, Queenie became serious at once. She touched it with her hand, it felt


    good, and then smelled it with her nose, but she didn''t smell anything special. After thinking for a while,


    she seemed to be unable to tell which kind of spirit-manipted beast it was from. To be exact, it was


    because she had many spirit-manipted beasts in mind which had silver fur. Actually, she had already


    made several choices in her mind, but it was inevitable that she would hesitate, because she didn''t


    want to lose out to Rocky.


    In Queenie''s opinion, Rocky was just an ordinary person, so she guessed that the fur must belong to


    some waste spirit-manipted beast. She then boldly said, "It must belong to the Lion-headed Silver


    Dog."


    "I''m sorry, but you are wrong." Rocky shook his head as he heard Queenie''s response and gave her a


    smile.


    "What? I must be right. You can''t lie to me," Queenie said confidently.


    "If you don''t believe me, then ask your master." Rocky turned to look at Lucas. He noticed the subtle


    look on Lucas'' face when he took out the silver fur, so he knew that Lucas must be able to tell which


    spirit-manipted beast the fur came from.


    "Queenie, he''s right. This is not the fur of the Lion-headed Silver Dog, but from a rare beast: the


    Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf. This Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf was born from a spiritual beast and a war beast, and it


    has inherited the bloodlines of both the beasts and has a very high talent. Its fur is soft, tenacious and


    would be thorns as long as it meets ice. Just like this!" Lucas said as he nced at Queenie. At


    the same time, with a wave of his hand, an icy spiritual power brushed the silver fur on Rocky''s hand,


    which turned into an ice thorn in an instant.


    Everyone watching let out a gasp. They weren''t expecting Rocky to win. When Queenie saw what


    happened, she couldn''t help but open her mouth wide, showing her surprise. At the same time, she


    red at Rocky with some hatred, because she knew that since she guessed wrong, it meant that she


    lost out.

 Chapter 774 Who Was Right

    Chapter 774 Who Was Right


    The Xiao n members lookedpletely shocked. They did not expect Queenie to lose out to Rocky,


    but they also found Rocky''s choice of the rare Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf to be questionable.


    Seeing that Queenie didn''t guess right, Juey heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Rocky gratefully.


    Rocky had helped her for the third time.


    "As far as I know, the Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf is almost extinct. Thest sighting of it was in the Myriad


    Beasts Ground of the Holy Dragon Empire''s Gehenna Border," Lucas exined as he stared at Rocky


    thoughtfully. Rocky had the fur of Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf. This meant that he had been to the Myriad


    Beasts Ground. Lucas knew how dangerous the Myriad Beasts Ground was. Not even he could go


    through it alive, and it would even be more impossible to secure the Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf''s fur.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Lucas was the most powerful beast evaluator of the Timber Deity Empire, but he knew he had his


    limits. Yet Rocky was able to acquire it, which made Lucas confused. The only way he would be even


    more shocked was if he knew Rocky actually had a young Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf in his Magic Spiritual


    Space.


    "Miss Queenie, you can go now," Rocky ordered coldly.


    Queenie looked disgruntled. She had lost to Rocky and had made her lose face. She fought the urge to


    retaliate.


    "Queenie, give it up. We should go now." Lucas knew that Queenie had too much pride to simply


    ept the result, but he knew that she wouldn''t have the chance to win against Rocky.


    "I won''t give up so easily. Wait and see!" Queenie shed a piercing re at Rocky, and left angrily.


    "Young man, may I know your surname?" Lucas asked calmly as he approached Rocky.


    Rocky did not like Queenie, but he did not feel the same about Lucas. In fact, he found him remarkable.


    He was a famous figure, after all. Rocky hesitated for a while, and then answered, "Bai. My surname is


    Bai."


    "Let''s meet again someday, Mr. Bai." Lucas gave Rocky a curt nod and followed Queenie.


    Rocky followed Lucas with his gaze. His lips curled into a slight smile. ''Maybe we''ll never meet again.


    The next time your disciplees for revenge, I might no longer be around, '' he thought to himself. He


    knew that Queenie was too egotistical and unruly to admit defeat. She would definitelye back for


    revenge, and Rocky did not want to be around to have to deal with such an annoying person.


    However, Raef had different thoughts. When he saw just how angry Queenie was, he broke out in a


    cold sweat. "What have you done?" he scolded Rocky. "Didn''t you know that if we cross Queenie, then


    our Xiao n will be in trouble? They might disqualify us from attending the Beast Master Contest!"


    "Father, Rookie was just helping me," Juey defended.


    "Shut up," Raef shouted at Juey.


    "Father, we can''t let him stay in the Xiao n anymore. We can''t give Miss Queenie a reason to wreak


    havoc in our n," Travis uttered grimly.


    Mary stood silent. Her eyes gleamed with disgust for Rocky. She was wondering why Rocky saved her


    sister when even she could not do it herself. She felt ashamed.


    "Drive him out of here," Raef shouted with rage.


    "No need to do that. I''m about to leave anyway. But, just so you know, I think you''re absolutely


    heartless. How dare you sell your daughter for wealth and still call yourself a father. If I ever hear you


    the whole ce.


    Suddenly, Raef felt a shiver down his spine. His body trembled and his knees felt weak. Soon after,


    everyone in the beast farm was experiencing the same thing. By the time they were back to their


    senses, Rocky was gone.


    "Rookie." Juey stared longingly at Rocky''s distant figure. She bit her supple pink lips. She looked


    dejected, but she also knew that leaving was the smart thing for Rocky to do. She touched her chest


    with her palms feeling her heart flutter. "Thank you," she murmured.


    Rocky was going to leave the Xiao n because he knew that if he stayed any longer, he risked


    exposing his identity. Besides, Queenie was definitely going toe back to get back at him. Apart


    from that, he had learned from Queenie that the ce marked on the treasure map was located at the


    ck Sand Abyss and the Myriad Spirit Tomb was located there.


    Rocky had nned to go to the ck Sand Abyss before. Now he could head there to look for


    treasures.


    Therefore, after leaving the Magical Beast House, Rocky went to the market of the Barren City. The


    desert had caused him so much suffering before, but he was now more prepared to visit it again. He


    decided to reach the end where the ck Sand Abyss was located.


    However, as he journeyed alone away from the Magical Beast House, he suddenly felt that someone


    was watching him.


    ''Where did these peoplee from?'' Rocky thought. He slowly panned his head to see who were


    there. He found an alley beside a street and started walking towards its end.


    Then, more than ten people tailed him and blocked his way.


    When he turned around, he saw over ten people. Three of them looked familiar. They were the men


    who came to frame the Magical Beast Housest time. All of them were spirit maniptors at the


    Mortal Stage.


    "You and Miss Juey ruined my nst time. I was reprimanded continuously because of what you did.


    Now, I can finally catch you and beat you to death!" the leading man shouted, daunting Rocky.


    Then, the man signaled the other more than ten spirit maniptors. Together, they gathered around


    Rocky until they had him surrounded.

 Chapter 775 The True Strength

    Chapter 775 The True Strength


    For Rocky, those spirit maniptors were as weak as  a baby. And to hide his true strength, he only


    used the strength of the first grade of the Earthly Stage.


    For spirit maniptors at the Mortal Stage, a warrior at the Earthly Stage was already very powerful, so


    the oue was easy to imagine.


    Soon, more than a dozen injured bodies covered the ground. Their arms were fractured, while their


    hands and feet were disabled. Powerless, they could only groan in pain. Rocky hardened his grip on


    the leading man as he remained suspended in the air. His face was white as a sheet as he pleaded for


    his life.


    "I am so sorry! I should not have offended you. Please don''t kill me," the man begged.


    Rocky red at the man and then threw him against the wall of the alley like a foul-smelling garbage.


    The man hit the wall so strongly that it created an enormous hole in the wall, and he fell on the ground


    with a thud.


    "Don''t let me see you again," Rocky warned the man, then turned around and left the alley.


    The man struggled to stand. He stared at the fading figure of Rocky and cried, "You are just at the first


    grade of the Earthly Stage. Just wait. I will kill you."


    As he left the alley, Rocky went straight to the market and bought all the things he needed. As he


    walked out of the market, he was confronted by the man once again. This time, there were no low-


    ranking warriors behind him. Instead, there were three spirit maniptors at the preliminary level of the


    Earthly Stage and three spirit-manipted beasts behind him.


    "He ruined our n," the man told the three spirit maniptors as he fixed his eyes on Rocky.


    The three spirit maniptors of the Earthly Stage advanced towards Rocky fiercely and stared icily at


    him, as if they wanted to ughter him.


    "You are still tracking me? Don''t you ever learn?" Rocky shook his head, unable to believe the man''s


    nerve to follow him and show his face once again.


    In a fraction of a second, the three spirit maniptors and their spirit-manipted beasts blocked


    Rocky''s way.


    Seeing this, the vendors around them immediately closed their stalls and the bystanders quickly walked


    away. Soon, the entire area was empty of any onlooker.


    "Get out of the way if you don''t want to die!" Rocky did not hide his impatience. He pointed his finger


    towards the three spirit maniptors and warned them with a stern voice.


    The three spirit maniptorsughed. They all thought Rocky was just pretending to be powerful and


    did not take him seriously.


    "Let me take care of him." An arrogant looking man in a yellow robe stepped forward. He had a serious


    look on his face while his eyes mocked Rocky.


    Rocky did not return his gaze. He continued to walk forward and ignored the spirit maniptor in the


    yellow robe.


    This angered the spirit maniptor, and in an instant he ordered his spirit-manipted beast to attack


    Rocky. But Rocky suddenly took flight and vanished right in front of him.


    Surprised, the spirit maniptor in yellow rushed after Rocky and gave him a powerful punch. Spiritual


    power radiated out of his body and surrounded him on all sides.


    With no effort, Rocky caught his hand in mid-air. As his spiritual power surged through his body, Rocky


    twisted the spirit maniptor''s arm until it was bent out of shape. An ear-piercing scream echoed


    around them as the spirit-maniptor rolled to the ground in pain. The arm was now crippled and


    useless.


    Rocky stared angrily at the spirit maniptor in yellow and continued to walk away.


    The remaining two spirit-maniptors of the Earthly Stage were both stunned and looked at each


    other, speechless. Rocky just twisted the arm of theirpanion with no effort. Rocky was stronger


    than they had imagined. However, since they were stronger than the spirit-maniptor in yellow, they


    assumed that if they worked together, they could defeat Rocky. They took their time and did not rush to


    attack Rocky. Instead, they performed spiritual martial arts from behind Rocky as he walked ahead and


    passed by them.


    Rocky knew the two spirit maniptors would attack him from behind. In a sh, his spiritual power


    increased and reached the Heavenly Stage.


    It was toote by the time the two spirit maniptors realized that Rocky was a hidden master of the


    Heavenly Stage. They held back as the color on their faces disappeared and their knees trembled in


    fear. After all, they had never fought against any masters of the Heavenly Stage.


    Unfortunately, it was toote for them to retreat. The two spirit maniptors were lifted from the ground


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    and were thrown fiercely into the ss door of a shop. Theynded on the ground with blood all over


    their bodies. They struggled several times to get up, but failed.


    Rocky ignored them. His eyes searched for the leading man. To his disappointment, the man had


    already escaped.


    "It looks like many people have bad blood towards the Xiao n. The man was just one of them. Good


    thing the Xiao n does not have to worry about these people anymore. I already took care of them for


    free. If I had known about this earlier, I would have asked for some rewards from the Xiao n," Rocky


    said and smiled to himself. He then walked forward to the city gate that led to the desert.


    Before long, Rocky had left the Barren City. He was about to open the Magic Spiritual Space and


    summoned Rainbow Glow Unicorn to fly to the edge of the desert, when a ck shadow suddenly


    rushed over.


    Rocky reached out his hand and caught a hidden weapon that looked like a butterfly.


    Soon, countless hidden weapons swarmed towards him like a st of wind.


    Rocky released his spiritual power and evaded the overwhelming hidden weapons. Seeing that Rocky


    was distracted by the hidden weapons, a short man took advantage and approached him quickly. He


    swept his leg in the air and blocked Rocky''s way out.


    Seeing this, Rocky''s lips curled into a sneer. He shook his left arm, and the Dragon Spirit Mark that was


    under his clothes suddenly radiated with bright lights. In one swift movement, he raised his left arm to


    repel the man''s leg.


    Bang!


    Two powerful forces of the Heavenly Stage collided with each other. The impact caused spiritual waves


    that swept through the ground like wild fire.


    "Get out of the way!" Rocky shouted as he swung his left arm. The man''s leg was hurled away


    forcefully and he flipped over in the air before falling on the ground painfully.


    The man looked at Rocky in surprise.


    Rocky fixed his eyes on the man that attacked him. The short man in front of him was about 30 years


    old. He was thin and looked weak, but his aura revealed that he was a master of the third grade of the


    Heavenly Stage.


    "The guy told me that there was a master of the Heavenly Stage in the Xiao n, but I did not believe


    him. It turns out to be true. It''s rare for someone at your age to have such strength. Who are you? You


    can''t be a servant of the Xiao n. Unfortunately for you, someone who tries to ruin the n of the Qi


    n will suffer," the thin man said as his eyes turned dark and murderous.

 Chapter 776 The Best Choice To Protect His Secret

    Chapter 776 The Best Choice To Protect His Secret


    "The Qi n?" Although he wasn''t familiar with the Qi n, he frowned upon hearing its name. He


    seemed to attract a lot of trouble recently. He had been harassed by a group of guys and three Earthly


    Stage spirit maniptors, and now a Heavenly Stage master was blocking his way. Rocky was getting


    suspicious whether or not these events were just a coincidence or nned.


    "Don''t y dumb with me, kid. I know you''re a hidden spy sent by the Cao n! They must''ve known


    that we were going to deal with the Xiao n so they sent one of their people to help. Humph. I can tell


    that you''re just as strong as us. But if my brother and I work together, you''ll stand no chance." Right on


    time, a tall, fat man came out from behind a tree.


    Rocky threw a quick nce at the man that just appeared and thought he must be the one who had


    thrown the hidden weapons at him. He could tell that the man was also a Heavenly Stage master,


    although he was a little weaker than his brother.


    "You two are perfect for each other. Like peas and carrots!" Rocky said with sarcasm.


    "Come on bloke, just tell us how many people the Cao n are going to select from the Xiao n to


    the Beast Master Contest so that we can get this over quickly. Although the Xiao n is weak, their


    beast curing skills ain''t that bad. Unfortunately for them, they took the wrong side. So don''t me us Qi


    n for showing no mercy¡­" the tall, fat man said arrogantly.


    "Sorry, I really don''t understand what you are talking about. I have nothing to do with whatever your


    feud is. Besides, I already handed out my resignation to the Xiao n. If you''re looking for trouble, just


    directly go to the Xiao n. Now if you can excuse me, I''m leaving!" Rocky didn''t want any trouble.


    Although he had exposed his Heavenly Stage strength to them, he did not want to take it seriously to


    fight with these people. After he finished speaking, he went straight ahead, hoping that the two would


    let him go.


    "You want to leave? In your dreams!" In a blink of an eye, the tall, fat man blocked Rocky''s way. Rocky


    was caught off guard by his speed. He didn''t expect that the fat man would be this fast for his size.


    Rocky stopped and looked at the man in front of him. His eyes turned as cold as ice. It seemed that


    these two Heavenly Stage masters from the Qi n were as stupid as a pig. Couldn''t they tell that he


    didn''t want to fight because he wanted to protect his identity?


    "See, we can''t just let you walk away after knowing the Qi n''s n. There might be a chance that


    you''re going to tell that to the Xiao n, and that''s a risk we don''t want to take. We''ll just deal with the


    Xiao nter." With a sinister look in his eyes, the short, thin man gave a nod to his brother as he


    finished speaking.


    Without a second to spare, the two brothersunched their spiritual martial arts at Rocky.


    "Mount Tai Culmination¡­" The tall, fat man rose high into the air with his rounded belly. And then a


    spiritual power encased his whole body, turning him into a human bomb, which then came falling down


    unto Rocky. Judging from the size of the bomb and its strength at the Heavenly Stage, suffering a


    direct blow from it would surely do irreversible damage.


    Upon seeing this, Rocky stepped back calmly to avoid the human bomb attack. But the short, thin man


    saw through Rocky''s n and appeared behind Rocky in an instant.


    "Furious Wolf!"


    As he shouted, he turned into a furious wolf shadow, howling and biting at Rocky''s back.


    Rocky knew that the short, thin man would attack him from behind while his brother attacked from the


    front. It seemed that Rocky had to make a move, now or never.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He would have found it hard to fight both brothers in the past for he only mastered the third level at the


    Heavenly Stage. But now with the help of the evil power that had been sealed at the secondyer, he


    was exponentially stronger than before.


    "All right, you asked for it!" Suddenly, a murderous aura appeared around Rocky. His spiritual power


    began to steadily increase.


    Level three... Level four... Level five...


    When he had reached level seven, a strong spiritual power came flying out from his body and formed a


    violent tornado, uprooting the grass from the ground.


    The two brothers suddenly went pale when they realized that Rocky''s strength was at the seventh


    grade of the Heavenly Stage. But try as they might, it was toote for them to stop.


    Rocky lifted up his arm with the Dragon Spirit Mark and easily snatched the tall, fat man from the sky.


    His palm soon turned into a strong vortex which sucked the man, causing him to spin countless of


    times midair.


    The tall, fat man seemed helpless against Rocky''s powers. He had no control of his body nor his


    spiritual power. He fought valiantly to try and regain control of his movement but to no avail. After


    spinning in midair for what seemed like ages, he was thrown back by Rocky.


    The tall, fat man was dashing towards his brother, unable to change his trajectory.


    Bang! Bang! "Ah! Ah!" the two men screamed.


    The fat man howled in pain after he was attacked by his own brother''s spiritual martial arts.


    The short, thin man was caught off guard that Rocky used his brother as a shield against his attack.


    But after realizing what happened, fear once again enveloped his heart as he remembered that he was


    fighting against someone who was at the seventh grade of the Heavenly Stage. Never in a million


    years would he have imagined that the Cao n would send such a powerful Heavenly Stage master.


    Meanwhile, Rocky had already thrown the tall, fat man into a huge stone, breaking it into pieces due to


    the force of the impact. However, the fat man was much stronger than expected. After struggling for a


    while on the ground, he got up, looking embarrassed.


    "Brother, are you alright?" The short, thin man asked his younger brother, as he rushed towards his


    side.


    "I''m fine. This guy is stronger than we expected. Shall we retreat first?" the tall, fat man said as he saw


    that the situation was unfavorable.


    The thin man looked at Rocky hesitantly. He knew that even with their strengthbined along with


    their spirit-manipted beasts, they would not be able to defeat Rocky.


    "Let''s go." The brothers signaled their retreat.


    "Oh but you already know my true strength. You want to leave? In your dreams!" Now the tables had


    turned. The two brothers wanted to leave, but Rocky wouldn''t let them go. Rocky couldn''t afford


    everyone knowing of his true strength. Although he was neither a member of the Xiao n nor the Cao


    n, he knew that the Qi n would not let him get away so easily. The Qi n was one of the


    greatest ns in the Timber Deity Empire, so they would surely keep an eye on him. They might even


    try to kill him if they decided that Rocky would pose as a threat to their powerful n. The best choice


    for Rocky to protect his secret was to kill these two brothers.

 Chapter 777 A New Journey

    Chapter 777 A New Journey


    "Are you trying to stop us? You might be more powerful than us as individuals, but you''ll never win


    against the both of us. You''d need to be a master at the Supernal Stage to do that!" the thin man


    sneered, thinking that Rocky was just boasting.


    "The Supernal Stage? If yourst wish before your death is to see my strength at the Supernal Stage,


    then your wish is mymand." Rocky shed a sinister grin. The aura round him became dark and


    enveloped him in a cloud of evil.


    His aura was at the seventh grade of the Heavenly Stage. When his ck spiritual power rose like


    mes, it could not be put out. Soon, the entire area was enveloped by the evil aura.


    Rocky looked evil, as if he just rose from hell. His face wore a cold, emotionless expression, and his


    eyes pierced with deathly res. It seemed like he was preparing to destroy everything in front of him.


    He had fully transformed into a demon and was lingering between reason and madness. The audience


    in front of him trembled with fear.


    The thin man and his brother looked awestruck as they stared at Rocky''s rising aura.


    When the aura reached the eighth grade and then the ninth grade, Rocky''s ck spiritual power burst


    and shone around his body. Then, the aura at the Supernal Stage rushed out of his body and shot in all


    directions, reaching everything within a radius of dozens of meters.


    "Is that... the Supernal Stage?!" the tall fat man uttered with a trembling voice.


    "He really is a master at the Supernal Stage!" the thin man eximed. He was still trying to


    the wrong person.


    "Hurry up and run away," the thin man ordered the tall fat man.


    As they ran, Rocky''s lips curled into a cold and evil smile. He flicked his wrist and two ck me


    dragons wrapped around his arms. Gradually, they grew in size.


    Then, when they wererge enough, they flew out of his arms and chased after the two brothers.


    Quickly, the two ck me dragons caught up. Instantly, before they had the chance to resist, the


    brothers were swallowed up whole. Two rays of strong ck light shone inside the dense forest


    followed by loud piercing screams.


    After, the spiritual power around Rocky withdrew and he returned to his normal state. When he did, he


    stared at the two burned corpses on the ground. "That might be my first time to release the power at


    the Supernal Stage from the thirdyer of the seal, but I must say it feels quite good. I might easily get


    used to it. But I need more time to merge with the power sealed within the thirdyer."


    Throughout his stay in the Xiao n, Rocky practiced controlling the power on the seal''s thirdyer. He


    was worried of releasing too much power and losing control, so he halted his practice the moment the


    power almost reached the Supernal Stage. To kill the two brothers, he had to go beyond the Supernal


    Stage. His adaptability surprised him. The only problem was that he was yet to fully integrate with the


    power on the seal''s thirdyer. Thus, he was only able to maintain it for about half an hour. If he held


    on a little longer, his body might give up. He felt the tiredness enter his body. He realized that it wasn''t


    too wise of him to use up his energy, especially without Sabina''s help. If he did so, he would put himself


    in grave danger.


    HIs strength was sufficient to defeat a master at any grade of the Heavenly Stage, but it was not


    enough if he wanted to return to the Holy Dragon Empire and confront Alston. He had to fuse with the


    power on the seal''s thirdyer or else he would risk suffering. He did not want to repeat his mistakest


    time when he was unable to protect Sue. He no longer wanted to see anyone die for him.


    Then, Rocky left without looking back. He summoned the Rainbow Glow Unicorn and flew into the sky.


    As soon as he was gone, a figure emerged in the forest. He looked at the two corpses on the ground


    and immediately let out a gasp. His shadow trembled beneath the trees. "Oh my God!" he muttered.


    "Who killed these two masters at the Heavenly Stage from the Qi n? Could it be that brat? Is he


    really capable of this? That''s impossible. He''s not that powerful. Oh my. I need to head back to the Qi


    n and seek safety. I might be next if I stay here any longer!" Then he left in a hurry.


    Two hourster, Rocky reached the edge of the desert, riding on the Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    "It looks like I''ll be spending a lot of time in the desert. I have no idea how long I need to reach the


    abyss." Rocky squinted under the heat. As soon as they reached the desert, the Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn and Rocky started walking. He couldn''t risk getting attacked by groups of bird-like spirit-


    manipted beasts. Flying was too risky.


    From what Rocky knew, the abyss was located in the south of the desert. Thus, if he continued walking


    south, then he should be able to find it.


    ''I wonder what kind of treasure is at the ce that the map was referring to, '' Rocky thought.


    ''I need to find the ce first. Then I can look for the treasure when collecting the experiment samples. I


    should also use my time to cultivate and fuse with the power on the thirdyer of the seal. It won''t be


    long before I can return to the Holy Dragon Empire.'' Rocky looked up at the boundless blue sky and


    sighed.


    He had not heard of any news pertaining to his betrayal of the Holy Dragon Empire, but it could just be


    because he was in the border city of the Timber Deity Empire, and he had stayed in the city for only a


    few days after all. The news might have not reached there. However, Rocky also hoped that Woods


    simply kept his promise and let go of Sabina and the others. Maybe they would clear his name after


    returning to the Holy Dragon Empire. Rocky figured he shouldn''t be too worried about being framed.


    But still, he knew he had a lot of things to deal with once he returned. The peace he felt was just


    temporary.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Rocky shook his head. There was no use thinking about such things. He patted the Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn as they traversed the desert to look for the treasure.

 Chapter 778 Unknown Mysteries

    Chapter 778 Unknown Mysteries


    Everything went smoothly on the first day as they hadn''t met any powerful wild spirit-manipted


    beasts along the way. At most, they encountered mostly three-star spirit-manipted beasts and just a


    few of them were at the third grade of the four-star level. With thebined strength of Rocky and


    Rainbow Glow Unicorn, they had nothing to worry about.


    However, by the time the third day in the desert rolled around, their luck seemed to have run out. It was


    like everywhere they turned, many spirit-manipted beasts at the fourth grade of the four-star level


    and some wild ones that he had never seen in the desert would wee them.


    Fortunately, Rainbow Glow Unicorn''s ability to be invisible protected him from danger during the


    most crucial times. It would have been near impossible for him to cross the desert otherwise. Now and


    then, he''d feel a pang when he would reminisce his days with Uriah and Rubygon. There was nothing


    else he could do but shake his head and try to move on from their death.


    Not too long ago, Rocky killed a nine-section sandworm at the third grade of the four-star level and


    ended up being a mess because of its highly corrosive acid water vomit. He hadn''t gotten farther than a


    mile before a ten-meter-long Giant Earthworm Shape Snake emerged from the soft mountains of sand.


    A long shadow loomed over the sand as it blocked Rocky and Rainbow Glow Unicorn''s way. For every


    one of its four heads, a long red tongue poked out and its beady eyes, set against the soft earthworm-


    like flesh, lit up as if it saw tasty prey.


    "It looks like I have to..." Rocky shook his head and his fist tightened into a ball as he nodded to


    Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    Both of them moved in a sh with tacit understanding as they rushed to the left side of the Giant


    Earthworm Shaped Snake. Even though the two of them worked in perfect sync together, the Giant


    Earthworm Shaped Snake was still not easy to deal with. In order to stop it from reviving, Rocky had to


    cut off all of its four heads. More importantly, the Giant Earthworm Shaped Snake rarely went out alone


    but in pairs, so another was undoubtedly hiding in the sand. If he stayed a moment longer, he would


    have been eaten.


    Once he was done killing the first one, Rocky should high-tail out of the Giant Earthworm Shaped


    Snake''s territory. The beast was very possessive, only hunting within its own territory and it wouldn''t


    chase after its prey once it was a step too far away.


    This wasn''t the first time Rocky encountered this beast, so he knew that attempting to fight against two


    snakes was digging his own grave.


    As soon as Rocky and Rainbow Glow Unicorn began to ran, the Giant Earthworm Shaped Snake let


    out a growl and instantly stretched out its long body towards them. Four huge mouths snapped open


    and close, seemingly foaming in anger.


    Both Rocky and Rainbow Glow Unicorn came to a screeching halt and they surveyed their


    surroundings as if they were waiting for something.


    Not long after, sand spurted not too far off and another long figure flew towards them.


    Two Giant Earthworm Shaped Snakes sessfully blocked both sides and left Rocky and Rainbow


    Glow Unicorn with no way out.


    "Foodie!" Rocky called out and the Rainbow Glow Unicorn''s whole body began to glow brightly in


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    rainbow light and colorful clouds rose on its forehead.


    Rocky pressed a hand against Rainbow Glow Unicorn''s forehead and when the snakes jumped to


    attack, they disappeared without a trace.


    "Bang!" The two snakes collided in midair and a low hissing sound left them as they both crashed onto


    the ground.


    Meanwhile, Rocky suddenly appeared behind them and stabbed the closest snake with the Frozen


    Wind Dagger, carving out a piece of flesh out of the soft skin.


    The stabbed snake writhed in pain and its long tail swung towards Rocky with great force.


    A wicked grin shed across Rocky''s face before he disappeared once more in the next moment.


    Both Rocky and Rainbow Glow Unicorn reappeared several hundred of meters away from the snakes.


    "Thank you. Without you, I''m afraid I wouldn''t make it across the desert." Rocky sighed and smiled at


    Rainbow Glow Unicorn that stood beside him.


    Every time they encountered a spirit-manipted beast at the fourth grade of the four-star level, Rocky


    would use the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill to utilize Rainbow Glow Unicorn''s ability to


    be invisible and escape. However, it had some unavoidable side effects so all Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn could do was whinny tiredly.


    "Tired? Why not return to the Magic Spiritual Space and have a rest?" Rocky offered and opened the


    Magic Spiritual Space once he finished talking, quickly sending Rainbow Glow Unicorn back.


    Once done, he walked on alone.


    On the night of the fourth day, after he climbed over a sand dune, Rocky found that the seemingly


    boundless sea of sand disappeared and an endless sea of stones from the south to the north reced


    it instead. Every stone was gigantic and blocked out the furious sun as it towered into the sky in various


    seemingly natural forms. However, Rocky could tell that within the sea of stones was an aura far


    stronger than that of a human spirit maniptor.


    In case something popped up, Rocky slowly walked through the sea of stones and kept an eye on his


    surroundings at all times. However, it seemed to be unnecessary anxiety because he reached the end


    of the sea of stones and nothing happened. Only the night wind and perpetual darkness enveloped


    him.


    A dark abyss weed Rocky and no matter how much he squinted, he couldn''t see anything within. It


    was almost as if the rest of the world fell into the abyss and the mere thought of it made fear race down


    anyone''s spine.


    Rocky gasped in astonishment at the sight and even though he imagined it before, he had never felt so


    horrible even when he went to the Myriad Beasts Ground.


    At that moment, Rocky felt that the abyss contained countless secrets and mysteries within.

 Chapter 779 Where Am I

    Chapter 779 Where Am I


    As Rocky explored the area near the bottom of the abyss, he was surprised to see numerous light


    spots like fireflies. Amidst the darkness, the specks of light looked like the Milky Way of the abyss.


    Rocky was in awe.


    "Hey, foodie," Rocky called, "let''s fly down and take a look." Rocky jumped on the Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn''s back.


    The unicorn roared as it flew into the air. With white clouds covering its feet, it rushed into the abyss.


    After they had been flying for what seemed like a while, Rocky was still unable to see anything notable.


    The abyss was beginning to feel endless.


    "How deep is this abyss?" Rocky muttered. It seemed like a dark tunnel without end. He was starting to


    lose his sense of space and time.


    Suddenly, he felt something approach him from above. He looked up and saw the specks of light like


    fireflies he saw earlier rushing towards him. He squinted his eyes to see them clearly, and was


    surprised to see that those weren''t light spots at all. They were bat-like spirit-manipted beasts with


    bodies that emitted fluorescent light. They had no eyes and their bloody mouths covered half of their


    faces. They snarled and revealed two rows of sharp teeth, pping their thin wings as they surrounded


    Rocky.


    ''Could these be the legendary and rare Fluorescent Ghostly Bats that could only grow in dark and


    special environments? The bats only have the strength at the first grade of the first-star level. Yet, they


    have the ability to reproduce at a very fast rate. They always attack their prey as a group and it makes


    them fatal. Even a spirit-manipted beast at the fourth grade of the four-star level can easily be


    engulfed by them.'' The moment Rocky recognized his attackers, his face changed into a frown. He


    estimated there were a few hundreds of them, if not thousands. If he and the unicorn were caught,


    there could be serious consequences.


    "Come on! Fly faster!" Rocky ordered his unicorn. He knew that his best way out was to create a big


    distance between them and the bats. If they were on the ground, the unicorn could have easily used its


    invisibility power to avoid the enemies. However, this ability became unavable when in flight.


    The unicorn roared and flew down the abyss at full speed.


    However, the bats were closing in. As they were very small and light, they flew very fast. Eventually,


    they had caught up with the unicorn and Rocky.


    Seeing the bats approaching, Rocky pulled out his Frozen Wind Dagger and turned to face them. He


    was able to sh out several ck Moon des swiftly towards the bats.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The bats exploded as the ck Moon des touched them. Their bodies floated in the air. Rocky


    continued hurling attacks at the bats, but they were just too many. As soon as he got rid of a group, a


    new batch of them caught up.


    Eventually, they were overwhelmed and outnumbered. Rocky could not get rid of every bat quickly.


    Some started to attack them fiercely with their sharp teeth.


    Rocky hurriedly waved his Frozen Wind Dagger and made Dagger Domes around him to protect them


    from the attacks.


    However, the bats'' speed was much faster than Rocky had imagined. Although his Dagger Domes


    managed to block the bats'' attack, the tens of bats still hid under the unicorn and bit its body abruptly.


    In no time, the unicorn began to bleed. Due to the sharp pain, the unicorn shrieked and trembled


    violently. Soon, it lost its bnce.


    As Rocky was concentrating on dealing with the bats that wereing at him from behind, he


    suddenly felt that his body jerked. He was thrown off the unicorn and fell into the abyss before he could


    react.


    "Oh, no!" Rocky realized he was dropping into the abyss; his body felt heavy with lead as he sank


    deeper into the darkness.


    The unicorn roared with pain as soon as it saw Rocky falling. Suddenly, its body glowed with rays of


    light. It turned into a stream of light shadow and rushed into the abyss.


    The moment their prey was out of sight, the bats flew back to their nests.


    When Rocky gradually came to his senses, he heard a deafening sound of a beast. He opened his


    eyes and saw branches crisscrossed against a deep red sky. Everything seemed unreal to him.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Rocky blinked trying to recall what had happened. He remembered falling into the abyss and releasing


    all the spiritual power in his body before he lost consciousness.


    He sat up and looked around. Then, he realized that he was sitting on top of a tree where he must have


    fallen. He was amused by his own luck. If there wasn''t a tree to catch him, he would have been badly


    injured even if he was protected by his spiritual power. Adjusting his body, he jumped to the ground.


    The moment hended, he looked up and realized that the tree was at least a dozen meters high. The


    tree was considered as a giant one, almost as tall as the one inhabited by the Four-wing Lame Dragon


    in the Myriad Beasts Ground.


    He looked around and saw that the entire ce was filled with extremely tall trees and nts. It looked


    like a ce where giants lived. He suddenly felt that he was like a dwarf in such an area.

 Chapter 780 Into The Unknown

    Chapter 780 Into The Unknown


    "I can feel that the spiritual power here is extremely rich, maybe even richer than that in the Myriad


    Beasts Ground. Maybe that''s why the nts here have mutated to be so tall. But it may be because of


    their old age, the nt species here are much older than normal ones. This proves that this might be


    an ancient forest," Rocky analyzed. He could feel the strong spiritual power emanating from the forest.


    Fortunately enough, he was strong enough to withstand the power since he had already reached the


    Supernal Stage. Even spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage might sumb to the powerful


    spiritual power if they stayed in the forest for too long.


    In other words, one must at least have the power of the Supernal Stage in order to enter. This forest


    was even more menacing than the Myriad Beasts Ground.


    "Foodie¡­" Suddenly, Rainbow Glow Unicorn crossed his mind. He looked around the forest, surveying


    every inch closely. He could feel it in his guts that it was near, though he didn''t exactly know where.


    He took out the treasure map and saw the mark indicating the forest he was in.


    "From here, I should head north." After studying the map, he identified which path he was supposed to


    take.


    Rocky realized that the skies in the forest were as red as blood, making the heavens above look like


    hell. This was because of the strong spiritual power that condensed above, which made the whole area


    red. But why was the color red? It made the sky look like as if it was tainted red with blood.


    ''I should follow the route on the treasure map and look for foodie at the same time. It can turn invisible,


    so it can handle itself. If it feels that I havee close to it, it wille looking for me.'' After thinking


    about the n for a while, Rocky trekked towards the north of the forest.


    Not long after he had started his journey, he felt the ground shake violently like that of an earthquake.


    At the same time, the whole sky went dark as if the sun had been swallowed whole. Rocky immediately


    looked up in anticipation of a spirit-manipted beast attack. But he found a giant beast that towered


    over the tall trees and its aura was miles stronger than that of a regr spirit-manipted beast. He


    found it hard to exin, the beast was simply beyond what the human mind could imagine.


    But still, he knew that the aura was familiar to him. If he remembered correctly, Alyssa''s guardian beast


    named Moon Fox also had a simr aura. Although it was not so huge, its aura was also extremely


    strong.


    It only urred to Rocky that the world under the abyss was probably more horrible than what he could


    imagine. And he was right. The abyss he went into was not a ce an ordinary human could go to,


    frankly because it wasn''t a ce that humankind should interfere with.


    Rocky had no time to see clearly what the beast looked like. He climbed up a big tree, hid himself in the


    crown and held his breath. If the huge beast noticed him, he might not make it out alive.


    However, curiosity got the best of him. He mustered up the courage to look at the beast through the


    leaves. The beast was so huge that he couldn''t see its whole body. It had purple scales and was very


    long like a lizard, but much taller.


    Some time passed by before the beast wandered away.


    "It seems that this ce is much more dangerous than I thought. I''ll have to find foodie first." After


    escaping from the beast unharmed, Rocky let out a big sigh of relief, but he was still worried about


    foodie. He knew it had the ability to protect itself, but it was still very dangerous for Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn, which only recently became an adult, to wander through a dangerous forest. There were


    magical beasts here that were beyond Rocky''s knowledge.


    Hence, he wasted no time and ran at full speed towards the direction indicated on the map.


    After running through the forest for an hour, Rocky found out that not only magical beasts inhabited the


    forest, but also a couple of spirit-manipted beasts. Though there were only a few, they were all at


    the five-star level, including one at the six-star level. To human spirit maniptors, these spirit-


    manipted beasts were very powerful.


    That''s why only masters at the Divine Stage or above dared to enter this forest and survive in the end.


    Except for Rocky who was not afraid of death.


    But he was only at the starting point of the ce shown on the treasure map. He couldn''t imagine what


    kind of powerful and sinister spirit-manipted beasts lived further into the forest.


    Rocky had some guesses about what the ce might hold for him. The ce where he found the Sea


    Blue Magic Jade in the Myriad Beasts Ground was once a territory of a spiritual race that had died out


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    several years ago. Therefore, he hypothesized that the ce under the abyss was likely to be a


    territory of a spiritual race, and it might even be the home of their descendants. The magical beasts


    here which were more powerful than spirit-manipted beasts could serve as a proof.


    Rocky''s mind began to wonder about what mysterious treasures might be buried inside the Myriad


    Spirit Tomb.

 Chapter 781 Entangled in Trouble

    Chapter 781 Entangled in Trouble


    Based on Lucas and Queenie''s earlier conversation, Rocky could tell that they were interested in the


    Myriad Spirit Tomb as well. Moreover, Queenie mentioned that it was supposedly a legendary tomb that


    had never been witnessed by humans before. Queenie''s spections wereter confirmed on the


    map. Indeed, it was the Myriad Spirit Tomb that no human ever had been able to reach and thus was


    Itid deep within a dense, vast forest that not only covered the route to it but also would make for a


    difficult return as well. Flying was also out of the question due to the huge ck shadows that soared


    through the sky and howled deafening screams at anyone who drew near them.


    In short, this forest would be a dangerous one to hike through. It would take a miracle for Rocky to get


    out of there alive.


    Of course, Rocky wouldn''t give up so easily.


    "Where''s foodie?" After a two-hour walk through therge, maze-like forest, Rocky sensed the


    presence of a particr beast nearby¡ªthe Rainbow Glow Unicorn. But he could not figure out his


    exact location.


    Because as he went deep into the forest, he could see a variety of spirit-manipted beasts with high


    stars and at high stage, along with some other rare beasts. The number of those beasts was getting


    deemed as extinct species in the Beast Encyclopedia were anything but extinct as they freely roamed


    and could be seen everywhere. Rocky realized that he could make a good fortune off of this discovery.


    As time passed, however, there were fewer paths left for him to choose from. His range of motion


    became more limited with each step he took and would make his search for the Rainbow Glow Unicorn


    a more challenging one.


    He was left with two options¡ªeither seek the treasure first or prioritize searching for and finding the


    Rainbow Glow Unicorn. Just as he was about to make a decision, a harsh scream erupted near him.


    "That voice¡­ It sounds like¡­a woman." As soon as he heard it, Rocky immediately bolted towards the


    direction of the screech.


    Soon enough, a dainty figure riding on the back of a white, bear-like, spirit-manipted beast was


    found to his right. Nearby, he could sense the presence of an enormous five-star beast at the fifth


    grade chasing after them.


    Quickly, the delicate woman atop the snowy beast approached him. He let out a yful smile as they


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    drew nearer. It was Queenie, the woman he had just met several days ago.


    "It''s a five-star Combating Heavenly Robust Wolf at the fifth grade¡ªone of the top ten most powerful


    war beasts in the entire world. If that wasn''t impressive enough, this diabolical creature could


    potentially reach six stars too." With great speed, Rocky found the information about this beast that


    was hot on their tail.


    It was obvious that Queenie hadn''t experienced enough to handle this Combating Heavenly Robust


    Wolf on her own.


    Despite this, Rocky simply grinned and folded his arms across his chest before moving to the side to


    wait and see what would happen next. It appeared that he didn''t want to get into any trouble, so he


    decided that helping her wouldn''t be an option. Moreover, with her cunning and stubbornness, Queenie


    needed to be taught how to behave.


    To his surprise, she began to call out, "Master, help!" as she remained upon the beast''s back.


    Due to her loud scream, high-level beasts were able to locate her. A bunch of grass and leaves began


    to stir all around them. Other beasts appeared to be interested in Queenie, too.


    "Are you insane? I understand that today isn''t your lucky day, but don''t do anything stupid to make


    things worse." Rocky was worried that she would end up attracting multiple beasts and that he wouldn''t


    be able to fend them all off. Looking around, he disappeared the next second.


    At this time, Queenie was running for her life and didn''t notice the presence of Rocky. A figure suddenly


    shed behind her and its hand ended up covering her tiny mouth before she could react. "If you want


    to be alive," the voice behind her threatened, "then don''t scream. Order your beast to stop. Now."


    She didn''t care who this man was¡ªat the beginning, at least. As soon as he threatened her, she


    Queenie couldn''t help but look back to see just who this person was. However, Rocky appeared out of


    nowhere and rushed them forward with his hand wrapped around hers.


    "Ice Bear..." She immediately conjured up a portal to the Magic Spiritual Space and hid her beast within


    it. The warm hand that wrapped itself around hers made her freeze for a moment, not because it felt


    ufortable but because it was the first time that a man had casually held her. Without resistance,


    she let Rocky lead her forward.


    She had more than enough strength to get rid of the beast. After all, she had gone on many tours


    apanied by her master who had reached the Divine Stage. But she had only visited them and


    never got to have the properbat training. While she could handle three to four-star level beasts


    easily, she just freaked out facing with the five-star beast and couldn''t handle it properly.


    At that moment, she couldn''t understand why she let Rocky lead her by the hand.


    Soon, the Combating Heavenly Robust Wolf was closing the gap between them. It was getting closer


    and closer.


    "It should be there." His eyes froze when he found the spot in front of them. It was arge pool of water


    that surged towards the sky as if a geyser had just erupted from deep within the earth.


    Luckily, Rocky had passed this pool a few hours prior, so he knew where to go in case he needed to


    escape danger.


    "Get off." After stopping in front of the pond, Rocky turned around and shouted at Queenie.


    "Wait... I can''t¡­ swim..." Queenie turned pale as she was pushed down into the pool, unable to catch a


    glimpse of who exactly was pushing her.

 Chapter 782 Forget Me

    Chapter 782 Forget Me


    Queenie struggled in the water helplessly. She was screaming and iling; any hint of arrogance


    disappeared from her face.


    Rocky couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight of Queenie struggling. However, the moment he saw the


    Combating Heavenly Robust Wolf approach, he jumped into the water and pulled Queenie downwards


    to the bottom of the pond.


    When the Combating Heavenly Robust Wolf reached the edge of the pond, it stopped hesitantly. It was


    extremely powerful, but it had one fear that made it vulnerable. It was afraid of water, and Rocky knew


    it so he took advantage of it.


    But the spirit-manipted beast wasn''t just going to give up. It swung its huge tail angrily and pped it


    up and down by the pond.


    As Rocky and Queenie sank deeper into the water, Rocky realized that Queenie was struggling. She


    wasn''t able to hold enough air before diving and was struggling to control her breath in the water. She


    was at the Supernal Stage, but she couldn''t do anything about drowning.


    When she couldn''t hold it anymore, she grabbed onto Rocky and held on to him tightly as if he was her


    life ring, urging him to swim upwards.


    The bottom of the pond was dim so Queenie wasn''t able to see Rocky''s face. If she had known it was


    Rocky, then she would refuse to hold on to him. She would rather die than touch him. Queenie was


    struggling so much that she had started to fear for her life. The more nervous she was, the more


    flustered she became. She almost lost her grip but was able to grab Rocky''s shoulders tightly. Her face


    was flushing and she could feel her lungs were about to explode.


    "You are so..." Rocky was infuriated. He did not like Queenie but he could not let her drown. If he had


    known that Queenie could not swim, he wouldn''t have pushed her into the water.


    But it was toote now. His priority was to hold on until the Combating Heavenly Robust Wolf left. In


    desperation, Rocky wrapped his arms around Queenie''s neck, grabbed her head forward, and kissed


    her supple pink lips. As he kissed her, he exhaled into her mouth.


    Queenie''s eyes widened as she tried to pull back. She felt the contours of his face and realized it was


    familiar. When she realized that struggling led her nowhere, she just let Rocky do whatever he wanted


    to her. After all, it was saving her life as well.


    Rocky did not mean to take advantage of Queenie, but he was left with no choice. As he kissed her, he


    was already thinking of the consequences of his actions. He knew he was in trouble.


    Finally, he sensed that the aura of the Combating Heavenly Robust Wolf disappeared. He heaved up


    the body of Queenie above the water and then followed her out of the pond.


    Rocky looked around and found the Combating Heavenly Robust Wolf had left. The ce looked


    ravaged. The nts were broken and the ground was marked with heavy digging.


    He turned to look at Queenie and couldn''t help but smile at her shocked expression. He sighed as he


    started to walk away alone.


    As he stepped away from Queenie, she suddenly came to her senses. Her eyes gleamed with anger


    until her spiritual power at the Supernal Stage burst out. Before Rocky could go farther, she stretched


    out her palm to strike him.


    But before she could hit him, he disappeared.


    "Why are you attacking me?" Suddenly, Rocky appeared beside Queenie. His arms were crossed in


    front of him as he stared at her coldly. He shook his head,pletely disappointed at Queenie''s


    ingratitude. Fortunately, he had anticipated this response and was able to dodge her attack.


    "What did you do to me earlier? Did you take advantage of me? What did you do?" Queenie asked


    angrily.


    "What did I do? I saved you!" Rocky squinted, wondering if Queenie only recalled the kiss and had


    forgotten everything that led up to it in the first ce.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "You know what I''m talking about! The thing that you did under water!" Queenie bit her lips. Her cheeks


    flushed a shade of pink as bright as her lips. She looked flustered.


    "Oh, are you talking about our kiss? I was just trying to let you breathe. Did you prefer to drown? It''s not


    like I wanted to kiss you, but I was willing to make that sacrifice," Rocky said with a serious voice.


    Secretly, he was amused at Queenie''s reaction, but he pretended to be innocent.


    "How dare you say that! I''ll cut your mouth and slice you into pieces!" Queenie was losing her mind.


    She was seething with rage and was ready to attack Rocky.


    The reason why Queenie was making such a big deal out of it was because she had never been


    touched by a man. She was in her twenties and was a very powerfuldy, yet she just had her first kiss


    with Rocky. Chastity was important for her, and so the kiss made her feel humiliated. Moreover, she


    hated that a stranger had taken her first kiss. If anyone found out, she would be extremely ashamed.


    "I''ll kill you! I won''t let you get away with this! Get ready to die!" Queenie cried out with clenched fists.


    "Wait a minute! I saved you out of kindness. I indeed have kissed you, but I only did it to save your life.


    I don''t think I deserve to die for saving you, Miss Queenie." While Rocky expected a little pushback


    from Queenie, he did not think she''d be that unreasonable. If he had known that she''d throw a fuss, he


    should have just let her get eaten by the Combating Heavenly Robust Wolf.


    "How do you know who I am?" Queenie was stunned.


    "Have you forgotten me?" Rocky was surprised. He did not expect that she''d easily forget him after just


    a few days.

 Chapter 783 Unwilling To Forgive Him

    Chapter 783 Unwilling To Forgive Him


    When Queenie heard Rocky''s tone, she was stunned for a moment, but then she paused and carefully


    scanned him from head to toe. It was quite dim when they were in the water and she couldn''t clearly


    see him. Her indignation got the better of her when she thought that he took advantage of her, so she


    didn''t carefully look at his face.


    Most importantly, the water washed away all the dirt caked on him and revealed his good-looking


    appearance. It was near impossible to connect the disheveled servant-looking member of the Xiao


    n with the man in front of her.


    "It''s... It''s you..." No matter how much Rocky''s appearance changed, he was still the same person.


    Queenie quickly recognized him as the rude servant of the Xiao n. Even though her voice trembled,


    her murderous re was unwavering.


    "It seems that you remembered me, Miss Queenie." The corners of Rocky''s mouth twitched even


    though he kept his voice light.


    "You shameless bastard! I haven''t paid you back for what happened in the Xiao mansion! You followed


    me and you even took advantage of me... Killing you isn''t nearly enough to let out my hate..." She was


    on the verge of going berserk as soon as she was forced to remember everything that happened


    between them.


    "Do you want to kill me? Why don''t you dry your clothes first? Though I don''t really mind if you fight me


    like this," Rockyughed and wriggled his brows.


    Once she realized what he said, Queenie let out an ear-shattering scream and wrapped her arms


    around her body, staring at him like a frightenedmb in front of a hungry wolf. Just like a wounded


    kitten, she bared all her teeth and ws but couldn''t actually hurt anyone.


    "I saved you but I don''t expect that you''d be grateful to me. Hurry up and dry your clothes. There''s a lot


    of beasts here and you can''t reason with them. I can''t y with you anymore because I have to do


    something important," Rocky said bluntly and barely spared her another nce. It was tough luck that


    he had to meet such a headstrong girl in this kind of situation. In his entire life, he had only met two


    very unreasonable girls, one was Shirley from the Ximen n and the other was Queenie before him.


    It was like the two were mirrors of each other, and both of them were arrogant, capricious and obstinate


    girls from big ns.


    Just now, the only reason why Rocky even went to save Queenie was because he was afraid he''d be


    implicated by her screams but he was safe now. There was no need to mess with Queenie anymore


    and he''d dly leave her alone.


    Right after speaking, Rocky turned to leave but Queenie''s exasperated voice made him pause. "You''re


    not allowed to leave! If you try to leave, I''ll chase you to the end of the world, catch you and tear you to


    pieces!"


    "You''re strong but dumb. If you stay here alone, you''ll get killed. Go find your master." A dead serious


    expression took Queenie aback when Rocky suddenly turned to look at her. There wasn''t a hint of


    yfulness in his words, just pure fact. If they hadn''t met, Queenie would have ended up being dead.


    With her strength, she wouldn''t be able to deal with the Combating Heavenly Robust Wolf alone.


    As soon as Queenie met his eyes, she felt like she was locked in an ice cave. Although she was more


    powerful than Rocky, the eerie atmosphere around him made tendrils of unease and even fear crawl up


    her spine. It wasn''t like anything she felt while she was at the Xiao mansion, which meant that the man


    in front of her eyes wasn''t a servant of the Xiao n at all.


    Before she could react, Rocky had already disappeared from her sight.


    Once she was alone, Queenie shivered in fear at the thought of Rocky''s words. Her eyes darted


    around her surroundings for a moment before she dropped onto the ground and used spiritual energy


    to dry the wet clothes on her body. All the while, she kept all her senses trained on her surroundings.


    Not long after, an old man rushed over and let out a sigh of relief when he saw Queenie. "I finally found


    you. What are you doing here?"


    "Master!" Queenie cried out, her eyes became rimmed red as if she suffered a great injustice.


    The old man was none other than Queenie''s master, Lucas, the strongest beast evaluator of the Cao


    n and possibly, even of the entire Timber Deity Empire.


    "What''s wrong? Did something happen to you?" Lucas'' eyes widened when he saw her distress and


    concerned questions spilled out of him.


    Queenie immediately told him the story but omitted certain important points.


    After hearing everything she had to say, Lucas looked surprised for a moment before a smile reced


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    it. He was astonished that his disciple had met the young man whose family name was Bai.


    Considering the young man''s strength, Lucas didn''t expect that he''d appear in this abyss. It was all


    very surprising and interesting. Nheless, he could only helplessly watch when he saw how


    incensed his disciple was even though the young man saved her life. Even though his disciple didn''t


    seem to appreciate the young man''s kindness, as a master, he wouldn''t confuse right and wrong.


    There was no denying that his disciple was saved by the young man.


    "Master, please help me find him. I''m going to kill him," Queenie huffed and her voice was nearly loud


    enough to echo.


    "I nned to take you to the ck Sand Abyss and explore the Myriad Spirit Tomb, but it''s actually


    very dangerous. I walked away for a moment and you got yourself in danger. It seems that I can''t take


    you to go any deeper. We better leave first. The Beast Master Contest is about to start anyway and we


    have to go back to the Cao n to prepare for it..." Lucas ignored her request and went straight to the


    point.


    "No, I have to find him first. After I kill him, I''ll go back..." Queenie stubbornly insisted.


    "Queenie, this year''s Beast Master Contest is very important to the Cao n, especially for the chief.


    You know that, right?" Lucas'' voice became grave.


    An unwilling expression soured Queenie''s face but she nodded.


    "But that young man really is mysterious. I''d like to see him too..." Lucas mused in a different tone.


    "Then let''s find him first, okay?" Queenie whined at him.


    Once she found Rocky, she''d do everything to torture him and vent her anger...

 Chapter 784 In A Deserted Place

    Chapter 784 In A Deserted ce


    "Queenie, you''ll probably meet him again in the Beast Master Contest. You don''t have to go to him,"


    Lucas suggested.


    "Really?" Queenie''s eyes lit up with excitement.


    "You don''t believe me?" asked Lucas calmly.


    "Of course I believe you. But Master, if you are lying, I will shave your head when you sleep tonight,"


    Queenie threatened.


    Lucas chuckled and then he left with Queenie.


    As Rocky dried himself, he kept on sneezing. He felt like it was a bad omen. He shook his head and


    shrugged his thoughts away. He didn''t really care about it. Instead, he focused on searching for


    Rainbow Glow Unicorn. He nced at his map and walked towards the direction it pointed at.


    While in the depths of the forest, Rocky met rare spirit-manipted beasts of high grade and high star


    level, many of which he had not seen before. He also encountered some rare beasts that were even


    stronger than the spirit-manipted beasts. He was in awe of each creature he met and he knew that


    they would be of value to his research. But he was clear that his current strength would not allow him to


    do anything except protect himself. He wouldn''t want to be digging his own grave.


    Fortunately, there weren''t too many of them and the forest was veryrge. He just snuck behind trees


    and made sure he walked quietly.


    From where Rocky was, the sky remained the same shade. He couldn''t tell what time it was or whether


    it was day or night. He did feel like he''d been walking for two to three days already.


    Finally, Rocky reached the end of the forest. To his surprise, it turned into a dry boundlessnd with a


    violent sandstorm and thick dust fog. It had not signs of life. It looked like a ce where everything had


    been ravaged.


    Rocky sensed a strong evil spirit that filled the air. It was simr to the killing intent and resentment that


    had covered the battlefield and had scared people. But Rocky wasn''t scared. In fact, he found it to be


    appealing and found himself stepping on the barrennd unconsciously.


    Rocky took out the treasure map. ording to it, he was halfway towards the Myriad Spirit Tomb.


    ''It seems that I have to go through this desertednd first, '' Rocky thought to himself. He put away the


    treasure map, and continued moving forward.


    After what felt like half a day, the sandstorm stopped and the yellow fog disappeared. Suddenly, an


    extremely strong spiritual power rushed out from the ground and filled the whole area. It was something


    out of the ordinary.


    Rocky started to feel ufortable. The blood in his veins started boiling under the impact of the


    spiritual power. He was starting to lose control of his body.


    He looked up and his eyes widened in shock. He was faced with something he had never seen in his


    entire life.


    Skeletons of various shapes broke out from the ground as if they were alive.


    The skeletons were huge. They were evenrger than the rare beasts Rocky saw in the forest.


    Suddenly, the beast skeletons started to run and fly around the barrennd. The ce was drowning in


    their deafening roaring sounds.


    Before long, the whole area was covered by countless giant skeletons. It''s like a gathering of


    thousands of beasts with great momentum.


    Rocky was in shock as he tried to make sense of the scene. Then, out of nowhere, the skeletons


    turned to look at each other and started fighting one another.


    Roaring and pounding filled the air. The entire barrennd shook with force.


    Rocky couldn''t muster anything. What he was looking at was beyond human imagination. It was a


    strange battle indeed. These rare beasts, which had been dead and turned into corpses, would


    suddenlye back to life and stage a war on this barrennd.


    Rocky was even more amazed at how almost none of the skeletons looked the same. This meant that


    the ce was home to thousands or even tens of thousands of rare beast species. However, it seemed


    like something terrible had happened in the past that had caused their collective death.


    But, above all, he was shocked at the beast skeletons'' ability toe back to life. It looked like they


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    were reproducing the scene of the war.


    ''What used to happen here?'' Rocky asked himself over and over again. He watched the fierce battle in


    front and above him. Suddenly, he understood how the destend had been formed. Perhaps it


    resulted from the huge destruction of these ten thousand beasts.


    ''What is beyond thisnd? It should be interesting.'' Rocky was deeply curious. Before this, he had


    already guessed that this abyss was the territory of the spiritual race, but he figured that anything


    beyond his imagination was now possible. He knew the dangers ahead of him, but he decided to


    continue moving forward.


    Strangely enough, Rocky walked peacefully amidst the fighting beasts. They were deeply immersed in


    battle and had ignored Rocky''s existence altogether.


    As Rocky was nearing the end of the battlefield, he heard loud bangs behind him. When he looked, he


    saw the ten thousand rare beasts'' skeletons copse to the ground.


    Then, the air stirred the sand and dusts and pushed them towards Rocky.


    Rocky stared at the rushing sandstorm and panicked. He knew better than to underestimate its ferocity.


    He activated all of his spiritual power before running away from it.


    However, despite all his efforts, he was still submerged in the boundless dust.

 Chapter 785 A Magnificent Ice Tomb

    Chapter 785 A Magnificent Ice Tomb


    Atst, the terrifying sand wave finally calmed down, and everything returned to normal. The


    boundless, barrennd looked deste as if nothing happened.


    "Ahem..." A man stood up from a pile of sand and removed the dust from his body. His hair was all


    messed up, and he looked dirty.


    It was Rocky. He was buried below the surface after the sand wave.


    "This ce is really not suitable for human beings!" cursed him as he was shaking the sand off his


    body. But he was still covered with ayer of sand as if it was refusing to leave his body.


    Good thing he had escaped from the center of the sand wave. If not, he would have been buried alive.


    It was a dangerous situation, but the sand wave was not enough to stop him from hunting treasures.


    His adventurous nature pushed him to move forward. After all, he hade this far, and he was very


    close to the Myriad Spirit Tomb that was marked on the map. He could not give up now, otherwise his


    previous efforts and risks would all be in vain.


    After much thought, he left the battlefield of beasts and continued to walk towards the direction


    indicated on the treasure map. Thendmark on the map was a historical building. This meant that the


    next ce he would reach was a historic site.


    ''Is there any spiritual race there?'' Rocky asked himself. He spected that since the abyss belonged to


    the spiritual race, someone from the spiritual race was likely to appear in this ce. With this in mind,


    he knew he had to be careful. If a member of the spiritual race appeared, he must escape and avoid


    getting into trouble. Up to now, he had only met two members from the spiritual race. One of them was


    Cherry. She had saved him several times, and she was said to be a descendant of the Butterfly Divine


    n that had vanished. The other one was Dark Lord. He was the original owner of the Sea Blue


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Magic Jade Rocky possessed. Rocky was aware that the spiritual race was much stronger than


    humans. Dark Lord, who was weaker than the other members of his n, was as powerful as a human


    master of the Divine Stage. Rocky knew he was no match for even an ordinary member of the spiritual


    race or even a tiny kid of the spiritual race.


    Time passed by quickly and he did not know how far he had travelled. The ce was quiet and looked


    deste. Bare mountains and an endless sea of sand surrounded it. Even the red sky seemed to be


    covered withyers of dust.


    By good luck, he encountered no more danger along the way. He also did not see any spirit-


    manipted beasts at a high level or any magical beasts, let alone members of the spiritual race.


    Perhaps he was wrong. There was no spiritual race living in such a deste ce.


    However, it was too soon to put one''s feet up. Rocky had no idea what he was up against or what was


    hidden in the depth of the destend.


    As he walked further, a powerful wind blew against his face. Stones rose from the ground as the sand


    formed into twisters. This happened briefly, and soon the wind was calm and quiet. As the dust settled


    down on the ground, a magnificent building appeared in front of him. The towering size was enough


    sign that it used to be grand and impressive. It was more magnificent than the ruins of the Butterfly


    Divine n that he saw at the Myriad Beasts Ground. Powerful races used to dwell in this area, but


    now the ce had lost its grandiose, and had turned into a pile of sand.


    Rocky walked around and saw more magnificent buildings. He could feel an old elegance and


    overwhelming greatness in the ce. Because of this, he was more convinced that this ce was the


    territory of a spiritual race, but the race probably had died out just like the Butterfly Divine n.


    Rocky had no idea how close he was to the truth. Little did he know that he had stumbled upon a


    dangerous secret that human beings had never heard of.


    He took out the map to check where he was. He stared at the location and was convinced that this


    magnificent buildingplex was the historic site shown on the map. If he followed the map correctly,


    his next destination would be the Myriad Spirit Tomb.


    "If I head north, I should arrive there in no time." Rocky looked around and saw a high slope of sand


    and stones to the north of therge buildingplex. Perhaps it was the Myriad Spirit Tomb, a popr


    legendary ce to many spirit maniptors.


    He looked forward to the countless treasures he could gather. Also, he could be the first human to


    discover the Myriad Spirit Tomb. No matter what, any of his discoveries would definitely cause an


    uproar on the Wild Spirit Land.


    Excited, he walked towards the north of the enormous buildingplex.


    Right after he left, a few vague shadows appeared at the ce where he had stood. The shadows


    gave off a dreadful aura, but they vanished as quickly as they appeared.


    It took him another hour to reach the slope. As he reached the top of the slope, what he saw shocked


    him. Rocky was speechless. He could not describe in words the scene that unfolded before his eyes.


    What he saw was a unique, spectacr scene on the entire Wild Spirit Land.


    It seemed like he was standing at the edge of a basin. Right at the middle of the basin was clear with


    frozen ice, just like a luminous mirror nted in an endless ring-shaped slope. It looked like a frozen


    Rocky questioned the presence of a frozenke in the middle of the arid ce that was surrounded by


    ceaseless sand. The entire stretch of what appeared to be a frozenke was as clear as a crystal and


    did not melt under the fiery heat of the environment.


    An ice road connected the south and north side of the ice surface and divided the surface into two


    parts. An altar upied the middle of the road, and an ice tombstone more than ten meters in height


    was ced on top of the altar. Although there was no sun above it, the altar dazzled like a precious


    gem.


    Rocky held his breath with what he saw next. As he looked closer, he saw countless corpses under the


    ice surface. They were scattered underneath the entire ice surface as if they had been buried there.


    The scene was beyond Rocky''s imagination.


    What he saw was not an ordinary tomb. It was an extremelyrge ice tomb, and it was unbelievable.

 Chapter 786 A Mystery

    Chapter 786 A Mystery


    The scene in front of Rocky shed in a thunder of lights and suddenly changed into a deste


    "How could this be?!" Rocky froze in total shock then flew down. Just a moment before, he was staring


    at a huge ice tomb. All of a sudden, it was gone.


    Rocky pulled the treasure map from his pockets and looked at it again. It indicated that he was in the


    correct ce.


    "Could the treasure map be wrong?" Rocky told himself as he stroked his own chin. "Emperors and


    ministers from the ancient times used to create simted tombs to bait people and avoid the


    destruction of the real one. Does that mean that the Myriad Spirit Tomb is actually in a different ce?"


    Rocky wondered how he could differentiate what was real or not. He closed his eyes and thought long


    and hard before jumping down from the sand slope.


    When he opened his eyes, the scene changed back into the originalndscape.


    "This must be an illusion." Rocky leapt andnded on the huge ice tomb. On it, he saw countless


    figures of all shapes and sizes. Some of them were extremely tall, perhaps more than ten meters high,


    while others were only the size of a palm. Some had ck faces and tusks, while others had wings like


    birds. None of them looked human.


    The creatures'' sight only reminded Rocky of one thing: the spiritual race.


    Rocky ran across the ice road that went through the entire ice tomb. He was shaking in fear. The ice


    tomb buried tens of thousands of members from different ns of the spiritual race. Why they were


    buried altogether, he did not know.


    As he explored further, he gained some answers. It looked like the ns had undergone a very fierce


    battle. Many of them only had fragments of broken bones while some were beheaded. All of them


    looked terrifying.


    "It looks like they went through an intense battle before dying," Rocky guessed. He could only imagine


    how intense it must have been. The tens of thousands of members fighting at the same time would


    have caused quite a scene.


    He remembered the battlefield of beasts he had just passed by. Perhaps that could exin the broken


    corpses he was seeing. He figured that the masters of the beasts fought with each other as well, thus


    resulting in apletely deste ce.


    Perhaps a terrible deadly war had urred on thend he was in.


    However, Rocky could only specte. The truth might be moreplicated. For all Rocky knew, the


    bodies buried might be ns of the spiritual race that existed on the Wild Spirit Land, both extinct and


    non-extinct ones. He was unable to guess what could have caused the war to begin with.


    Of course, these ns of the spiritual race might represent two or even more forces. If that was the


    case, then conflict was not impossible.


    But a question remained: why did they all have to be buried in a single ce? Why built such a huge


    ice tomb? This was an even bigger question if they were in fact from different forces.


    With his mind racing, he continued walking along the ice road and had finally arrived at the center of


    the ice tomb. He looked up and saw that there was an engraving of the three powerful lively runes.


    They did not look like they were written by humans; most likely they belonged to some ns.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Nevertheless, Rocky was able to read the inscription as, "Myriad Spirit Tomb."


    "So this is the legendary Myriad Spirit Tomb after all. The ce where tens of thousands of ns of the


    spiritual race, which is now rare on the Wild Spirit Land, are buried. What a great opportunity for me to


    see many different ns of the spiritual race at once!" eximed Rocky.


    Then, Rocky went to the back of the icy tombstone where he saw several lines of runes. Unfortunately,


    he was unable to decipher it. He decided to memorize the lines of runes. On his way back, he could


    seek help from experts in tranting them. Perhaps this could help him understand the true


    background of the Myriad Spirit Tomb.


    "The treasure map showed this Myriad Spirit Tomb without any other instructions. I hope that means


    the treasure is nearby." Rocky continued exploring the icy tombstone but had failed to see any signs of


    treasure.


    ''Hmmm, '' Rocky thought, ''maybe this isn''t a treasure map. Maybe this is just a guide to find the Myriad


    Spirit Tomb.'' Rocky inspected the treasure map in his hand. If what he thought was true, then he came


    in vain and only exposed himself to risks. He woulde home empty-handed.


    He almost gave up but, suddenly, he felt a strong auraing from all directions. The temperature


    dropped and the atmosphere became grave. The entire ce filled with strong resentment.


    Rocky perked up. He could sense that someone was approaching him. Shivers went down his spine.


    He could feel someone''s sticky res on his skin. He started to tremble.


    His face turned pale. He wanted to leave the Myriad Spirit Tomb immediately. He knew that any


    treasure he''d find was not worth his life. But before he could take any action, a dozen of ck beast


    shadows with different shapes appeared in the air. Rocky''s eyes widened. He could feel the beasts''


    aura. It was at the Supernal Stage.


    The gravity of the situation dawned on Rocky. He was surrounded by a dozen strong warriors at the


    Supernal Stage.


    "Wait a minute. Are those Soul-shadow Beasts recorded by the Beast Encyclopedia? From what I


    know, those are souls without a physical body. They looked like shadows and possessed a power


    greater than that of a spirit-manipted beast. It was said that the Soul-shadow Beast was refined by


    the soul of an ancient spiritual beast by the spiritual race, but without a lot of sess. These are


    supposedly rare creatures. Only the spiritual race is able to control such a Soul-shadow Beast." Rocky


    recalled all the information about the beasts in front of him. He looked like he was inplete shock.


    He didn''t think he''d encounter such a rare beast, especially more than ten of them at the same time.


    However, it was also recorded in the Beast Encyclopedia that Soul-shadow Beasts were divided into


    two kinds. One was the Shadow Beast and the other was the Soul Beast. Thetter was more powerful


    than the former.


    Rocky supposed that the dozen of ck beasts in front of him were Shadow Beasts instead. If they


    were Soul Beasts, Rocky couldn''t even begin to imagine what would happen to him.

 Chapter 787 The Soul Beast

    Chapter 787 The Soul Beast


    Rocky knew this was no time to be surprised. The most important thing right now was to protect his


    own life.


    However, the Shadow Beasts that guarded the Myriad Spirit Tomb weren''t keen on keeping him alive.


    All who entered the tomb without permission were killed by them, which exined why no one was


    able to prove the existence of the Myriad Spirit Tomb. Even if they were powerful human spirit


    maniptors, no one managed to get out of here alive.


    Rocky knew he was in danger.


    The Shadow Beasts suddenly rushed towards Rocky which all had power equivalent to masters at the


    Supernal Stage. Rocky felt as if he was being charged at by rogue waves in the middle of the ocean.


    Even the sheer force of their movement was frightening enough to send a shiver down his spine. Even


    the most powerful spirit maniptors would have been scared to death.


    But Rocky couldn''t stand around and wait for that to happen. Without wasting a breath, his left arm


    swelled up, causing the sleeve to disintegrate, revealing his strong arm with the shing Dragon Spirit


    Mark. Then, as ifing alive, the Dragon Spirit Mark on his left arm began to spin continuously. At the


    same time, he pushed his powers to the extremes, directly released the power of the seal''s thirdyer,


    and instantly broke through to the Supernal Stage. He was about to let go of his power and fight back.


    But still, Rocky felt his power was dwarfed by his enemies. Only a few seconds passed before his aura


    was suppressed by the dozen Shadow Beasts. Their gap in power was as big as the gap between


    heaven and earth.


    Under the siege of these Shadow Beasts that were all as powerful as masters at the Supernal Stage,


    Rocky was defeated in an instant. But before they could deliver the final blow, a deafening sound of a


    dragon rang, causing even the space around them to vibrate.


    Upon hearing the dragon''s roar, the Shadow Beasts yelped in fear. They all bowed down to the ground,


    facing the direction of the icy tombstone.


    Rocky''s eyes couldn''t help but gravitate towards the icy tombstone. Chills went through his body as he


    saw a huge dragon standing on top of the icy tombstone. Even though Rocky knew it was only a soul, it


    looked very much alive. Every detail of its body was clear and visible, but what was most astonishing


    was that its body was covered with clear spiritual meridians. Spiritual power streamed through the


    meridians, like meteors traveling across the night sky. Even though it exuded a strong, evil aura, the


    dragon looked like a king that descended from heaven. And it looked at Rocky as if he was a prey.


    After staring at the dragon, Rocky couldn''t help but feel a sense of familiarity with it.


    "Could it be that this is the very rare, dragon-shaped Soul Beast?" The expression on Rocky''s face


    changed. It was hard to tell whether he was relieved or shocked.


    All of a sudden, the dragon-shaped Soul Beast stretched its wings and lunged at Rocky, covering him


    with its enormous body in an instant.


    Rocky''s instincts kicked in and he urged to run away as fast as he could, but his legs seemed stuck in


    ce. His whole body froze. He couldn''t move a muscle as he watched the dragon-shaped Soul Beast


    charging towards him. The dragon then opened its mouth, as if it was ready to swallow him.


    Just when Rocky was about to ept his fate, the Dragon Spirit Mark on his left arm shone with a


    blinding light. And it began to move and spread throughout his whole body.


    Without giving it much thought, Rocky sensed this and released all his evil spiritual power towards the


    dragon-shaped Soul Beast.


    However, the attack did nothing. The dragon continued to charge, but instead of swallowing him, the


    Soul Beast went through his body like a real soul and wrapped him like smoke.


    The soul of the Soul Beast really existed. Then how powerful this kind of spirit-manipted beast was!


    The next moment, Rocky felt that the evil spiritual power of the Holy Dragon Bead that had been sealed


    inside his body broke out of its seal. Evil and violent spiritual power rushed through his body, and


    waves of ck spiritual power spread out of his body and surrounded him. The ck spiritual power


    spread throughout the tomb here like wildfire.


    "Ahh!" All of a sudden, Rocky felt that his consciousness was engulfed by darkness. He then fell on the


    ground stiffly.


    After he lost his consciousness, his spiritual sense suddenly showed up in vast darkness, apanied


    by the sounds of nature. It was dreamlike, as it constantly rang in the air. The light then permeated


    through like a light drizzle of rain. Rocky felt he was hearing the melody of life.


    But as the melody yed out, the strong evil spiritual power began to make a noise like that of a storm.


    It filled both heaven and earth and corrupted everything it touched.


    The two pr opposite feelings were very subtle, but mixed in the dark space.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly a powerful sigh echoed.


    When he heard it, Rocky was shocked. He wasn''t afraid of it, but instead, a sense of familiarity washed


    over him again. Although he had no idea what was going on, he knew his encounter was so bizarre it


    was like a dream. But he knew deep down it wasn''t, and that his spiritual sense waspletely awake.


    "Who is it?" After thinking for a while, Rocky found the courage to ask.


    "If you want to solve the mystery of the death of the myriad spiritual race, you must collect blood from


    the legendary guardian beasts. After you find the first drop of blood, a memory will open up to you


    which will guide you to the next one. Find all of them until you know the reason for the death of the


    myriad spiritual race..." an old voice said in a serious tone.


    "The mystery of the death of myriad spiritual race? Didn''t they kill each other? But it''s hard to imagine


    that such a powerful spiritual race all died in battle." Then, Rocky heard a voice from a girl.


    "There are races much stronger than the spiritual race in this world. There is still so much you need to


    learn. After you solve the mystery of the death of the myriad spiritual race, you will understand


    everything. But beware, once the mystery is solved, you will be an enemy of the spiritual race..."


    The ancient voice warned him.


    "Maybe it''s my destiny!" the woman sighed with emotion.


    At this moment, Rocky realized that he was experiencing someone else''s memory.


    A bright light shed above him, and a huge dragon came descending down the sky. It was truly a sight


    to behold!


    "Again?" Rocky called out.


    As the dragon rushed towards him, it became smaller and smaller until it was the size of a normal


    spirit-manipted beast.


    "Why did it suddenly be smaller? That''s good, though. If only I could make it my spirit-


    manipted beast," Rocky murmured curiously, with some thoughts crossing his mind. After all, this


    dragon-shaped Soul Beast was much rarer than spiritual beasts, and more powerful than spirit-


    manipted beasts. If he could subdue it, he would be able to travel across the Wild Spirit Land


    without fear.


    But, of course, this was only his wishful thinking. Rocky knew that it was impossible for him to tame the


    dragon-shaped Soul Beast with his current strength.


    Then the dragon-shaped Soul Beast turned around and walked away. It took a few steps before it


    turned back to look at Rocky. There seemed to be a certain fascination in its eyes.


    "Hey, don''t go..." Rocky couldn''t help but reach out to grab it.


    At that moment, Rocky''s eyes flew wide open. The sky was still red, and the icy tombstone was in the


    distance. The dragon-shaped Soul Beast had disappeared, and was reced by a dragon shaped jade


    floating in midair.

 Chapter 788 Another Memory

    Chapter 788 Another Memory


    After getting back off the ground, Rocky felt an uncontroble urge to reach out for the dragon shaped


    jade. As soon as he grasped it, the jade was illuminated in brilliant light. At the same time, he felt a


    sudden pain in his finger as if he had been pricked by a sharp needle. The resulting drop of blood was


    absorbed by the jade and soon, its deep crimson color spread all throughout the jade.


    Suddenly, a vision appeared within Rocky''s mind¡ªthe Myriad Spirit Tomb, as eerie as thest time he


    saw it.


    A dignified, robed woman who gave off a noble and sacred aura appeared before him.


    "It''s... she''s wearing¡­ the robe of¡­a Holy Dragon Empire Witch¡­" Rocky remembered that this was


    the exact same attire that Lena had donned before.


    ''Is she a witch from the Holy Dragon Empire?'' he asked himself as he tried to figure out what a witch


    like her would be doing in the Myriad Spirit Tomb.


    Despite the doubt, Rocky continued with the vision. He knew this memory wasn''t his, so it had to


    belong to someone else. But who exactly? He had not yet to figure it out.


    The witch knelt down in front of the icy tombstone and began to chant devoutly in anguage that,


    although Rocky could clearly hear, he couldn''t understand. After a moment''s reflection, it seemed that


    this witch was chanting thenguage that Lena had used long ago to chat with the Dragon Master n


    emissary at the Grand Dragon Hall ceremony years ago. It was most likely thenguage of the spiritual


    race.


    Although Rocky couldn''t understand what she had said, he would never forget it.


    Once she finished chanting the rite, the witch stood up and gazed at the remains of the spiritual race


    that were buried all throughout the Myriad Spirit Tomb. In her hands, she carried a square sandalwood


    box as she made her way towards one side of the tomb. After a few steps, she froze.


    Beneath the witch''s feetid the remains of a peculiar looking spiritual race member. Tall and tough-


    looking, his body was covered in dragon scales and a pair of dragon horns adorned his head. His


    armor, cracked and broken, was made of an unknown material. He looked like a valiant warrior that no


    one would dare to challenge unless a great loss was what they wanted.


    ''Could this man belong to the Dragon Master n?'' Rocky couldn''t help but guess.


    The witch then ced the wooden box on the icy ground above the warrior''s remains. A golden orange


    glow began to emanate from it as it passed through the ground and ended upnding on the warrior''s


    chest. It appeared as if she was giving him his thing.


    After, the witch raised her head and looked straight into the eyes of the owner of the memory.


    "It''s Moon Fox which has the first drop of blood. It ranks ninth among all the legendary guardian beasts


    and has already been reincarnated. It''ll be a long time before the beast appears again. I''m guessing it''ll


    be a part of the Wood n. I also predict that it will descend into the world with a cursed human


    individual. Hopefully, I can find the first drop of this divine blood in my lifetime. But if that is not part of


    my destiny, then I shall use the Dragon Master n''s holy treasure as a guide for someone who will do


    so. May whoeveres after me seed." Upon uttering thest word, she bowed ever so slightly


    and vanished.


    The visions disappeared and Rocky returned to his own thoughts.


    "Moon Fox? What a familiar name..." Upon hearing her words, Rocky remained deep in thought. Soon,


    he remembered something¡ªAlyssa''s guardian beast was just called Moon Fox.


    But that was a guardian beast. It was nothing like the legendary guardian beast the witch had just


    mentioned. Though they resided side by side in the same word, they were on totally different levels.


    What puzzled Rocky even more was how the witch knew the location of the legendary Myriad Spirit


    Tomb. It appeared as though she wanted someone to discover what had killed the myriad spiritual race.


    But why was she so determined to figure it out? Rocky knew, based on her words, that she wanted


    someone to continue and carry out her will. Also, he could tell that the ancient voice wanted whoever


    was next in line to catch the first drop of blood from the legendary Moon Fox.


    "I''m not interested in figuring out the death of those who were already dead. It''s none of my business."


    The corner of Rocky''s lip curled up. However, he was curious. What was the holy treasure of the


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Dragon Master n that mentioned by the witch?


    But since the holy treasure of the Holy Dragon Empire was the Holy Dragon Bead, the holy treasure of


    the Dragon Master n would not be ordinary.


    Looking around him, he recreated the footsteps that the witch took in the vision. Due to the tomb''s


    vastness and the numerous corpses that filled it, it took him a while before finding the exact location


    where the witch had put down the sandalwood box.


    There, on the ground before him,id the box. It was sealed tight and remained on the chest of the


    Dragon Master n warrior. The ice was thicker this time, which would make retrieving the box more


    challenging. Completely shattering the ice would surely offend the spiritual race that were buried there.


    "I never expected to be a grave robber one day. There''s a first time for everything, I guess." In


    order to get the box, he had to try everything he could think of.


    As he was about to begin, the dragon shaped jade he clutched began to shine brilliantly once more.


    The next moment, a light began to glow beneath the ice he stood on. Squinting his eyes to see what


    happened underneath, he could see the outline of a square growing bigger by the second¡ªthe


    sandalwood box was floating towards him.


    Indeed, this was a strange urrence. Then again, he had already experienced many strange things.


    This wasn''t a big deal to him anymore. After tucking the dragon shaped jade away, he bent over to pick


    up the sandalwood box and began to open it.


    As soon as it opened, a ray of bright spiritual light escaped the box and momentarily blinded Rocky.


    Once the light died down, he looked into the box to find a triangr piece of iron with an eye-shaped


    hole in its center. It appeared to be a part of a mask.


    "Is this the holy treasure of the Dragon Master n?" Rocky picked it up and drew it nearer to his face


    for a closer inspection. He suspected that it used to hold tremendous power that no human had ever


    managed to possess. Now, however, it was nothing more than a piece of powerless debris.

 Chapter 789 Murmuring to Himself

    Chapter 789 Murmuring to Himself


    "Is it a fragment of the Dragon Master n''s holy treasure?" Rocky asked himself in amusement. After


    scrutinizing it, Rocky was so sure that what he was holding was just a fraction of the Dragon Master


    n''s holy treasure. Obviously, it was not aplete holy treasure so it was natural for him not to


    sense any strength from it.


    "But the witch of the Holy Dragon Empire was really something! I mean, she turned those useless


    fragments into some other good use. I guess she might have left other fragments like this to serve as


    clues. This is great! The spirit maniptors could follow these fragments that would most probably lead


    them to the Myriad Spirit Tomb. I bet that countless spirit maniptors would die just to have one,"


    Rocky said to himself as he stared at the fragment in his hand. He felt lucky that the dragon-shaped


    Soul Beast showed up in time. If it weren''t for it, then he would have been killed by the Shadow Beasts.


    After it appeared, the Shadow Beasts got scared and ran off, vanishing into thin air.


    At that moment, Rocky was also interested in where the dragon-shaped Soul Beast and the Shadow


    Beasts had gone after the encounter. During thest minute, those Shadow Beasts had even


    threatened to swallow him whole! Struck with fear, Rocky could not help but gulp air and break out in a


    cold sweat. Next thing he knew, the Shadow Beasts disappeared, and he was free from trouble. He


    looked left and right, but they weren''t anywhere to be found. Feeling safe, he sighed in relief. But what


    really caught his eye was the miniature version of the dragon-shaped beast. He became obsessed with


    it, thinking that owning it would greatly improve his strength.


    Afterwards, Rocky put the fragment of the holy treasure inside his pocket and turned his gaze to the


    box. Inside this wooden box, there was a book with the words ''Dragon Magic Skill'' printed on its front


    cover. Curious as to what it contained, he picked up the book, blew out the dust on it, and opened the


    cover slowly. What he found surprised him because this ancient book turned out to be a secret book for


    the spiritual race. To be exact, it contained the basic spiritual cultivation method for the Dragon Master


    n''s spirit maniptors of the Supernal Stage. Anyone whoid eyes on this book could easily tell


    that it was valued due to its being ancient and mysterious.


    It was widely known that this kind of secret book was extremely rare for the spirit maniptors of the


    Supernal Stage. In fact, the book was such a treasure that everyone would surely be so eager to have


    one. However, only a few imperial spirit maniptors could learn the secrets of the secret book from


    the spiritual race in the Wild Spirit Land. One reason for this was that this kind of secret book was said


    to be, in no exaggeration, extremely rare. The other was that there was still a threshold to those spirit


    maniptors of the Supernal Stage who wanted to read this kind of book. Since the secret book was


    created by the spiritual race, it must hold up to their standards. Meaning to say, it required higher


    qualifications and talent to learn it. Therefore, even the spirit maniptors of the Supernal Stage were


    not qualified to understand and unravel the mystery of the secret book.


    "It seems that the future generation may have benefited from this witch!" Rocky could not help but


    exim happily. At this moment, he knew that luck was on his side. Judging by his current strength, all


    he needed was to merge with the power sealed in the thirdyer so that he could begin practicing the


    skills in the secret book of the Dragon Master n. With the kind of talent that he possessed,


    cultivating the secret book of the spiritual race would be a piece of cake to him. After all, practicing the


    Dragon Magic Skill was just a matter of time.


    For convenience''s sake, Rocky read and memorized the Dragon Magic Skill from cover to cover, and


    burned it into ashes right after. Since it was one of the most precious treasures of all time to the Wild


    Spirit Land, Rocky was so sure that everyone would take the chance to have it. If other spirit


    maniptors of the Supernal Stage knew that he had such a precious book, he would most certainly be


    the target of them all. Therefore, the safest way was to keep it in mind and burn the physical one,


    leaving no trace of it.


    After destroying the book, he noticed that there was a purple elixir left inside the wooden box. About


    the size of two fingers, this elixir was definitelyrge for an ordinary elixir. Rocky examined it more


    carefully and found that its aura exuded a strange kind of spiritual energy. In addition, this aura might


    be simr in some ways to spiritual crystals, but at the same time, there was a bit different between


    them. After observing it for the second time, he figured out that this purple elixir was not at all made for


    human spirit maniptors.


    ''I wonder if it is the same as the spiritual crystals that can be used to enhance the spiritual power of


    those spirit-manipted beasts...'' thought Rocky. In the Wild Spirit Land, it was rathermon for the


    spirit-manipted beasts to use elixirs to enhance their spiritual power. However, there was a limit on


    the usage of this kind of elixirs. Ordinary elixirs could only improve the strength of ordinary spirit-


    manipted beasts. The same went for the high-level spirit-manipted beasts that could only use


    spiritual crystals to make it work.


    However, the purple elixir on Rocky''s hand was obviously unlike other elixirs. Moreover, Rocky


    believed that the refining materials of the purple elixir were highly umon due to the aroma that it


    emitted. Even a clever person like him couldn''t even identify the materials that were used to make the


    elixir. With his observations, he hypothesized that this purple elixir was not refined by humans but


    rather by the spiritual race.


    "Well, I''d better put it away first, and do aprehensive researchter," Rocky continued to murmur


    to himself. If this elixir could really enhance high-level spirit-manipted beasts, then he thought that


    his beast could use it. Afterwards, he put the purple elixir in his bottle and hid the bottle inside his silk


    bag.


    During this time, Rocky looked up at the icy tombstone that stretched up into the air. Initially, he was not


    very curious about how the spiritual race got wiped out, but now, he thought that it was worth studying.


    After all, a witch of the Holy Dragon Empire was involved in it, which made the topic more interesting


    for him to dig out. But the question still remained unsolved: who was this witch from the Holy Dragon


    Empire? Only after he returned to the Holy Dragon Empire would he know the answer to that. But he


    was not in a hurry to know the secrets that surrounded the spiritual race for there were far more


    important things that he had to deal with first.


    During that time, he knew that he had to clear his mind and sort out his thoughts. Since he came to this


    ce, time seemed to have passed by so quickly that he felt he had been through a lot in a short


    period of time. Just the thought of it confused him. Suddenly, he recalled the conversation that he


    overheard in the dark space, as well as the memory that he saw from the dragon shaped jade and


    realized that they might have hidden some overwhelming secrets.


    "The conversation I heard and the scene that I have seen should be the memory of only one person.


    The woman''s voice that I heard in the dark space must be owned by that witch from the Holy Dragon


    Empire. That is to say, if the memory didn''t belong to the witch of the Holy Dragon Empire, then it must


    belong to someone else. But who was that person?" asked Rocky. Although he had sorted out some


    things in his head, he was nowhere near rity.


    After some pondering, Rocky realized that if he wanted to know who the person was, then he must


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    collect the divine blood of nine legendary guardian beasts to reveal all of the memories. Moreover, he


    had concluded that all the memories might be hidden in the dragon shaped jade he just acquired. All he


    needed was to reveal all of the memories so that he would be able to track who owned them. Perhaps


    he could even learn about the astonishing secret of how the spiritual race perished.


    However, based on the conversation that he heard in the dark space, Rocky learned something


    unusual. It hade to his knowledge that the spiritual race was not the most powerful one in the


    world. If the Wild Spirit Land knew this, then he was sure that they would be shaken by this fact!


    However, this posed one question¡ªwhich race was stronger than the spiritual race who were the rulers


    of the human race a long time ago? At this time, it seemed impossible for him to dwell and unearth the


    secret of the spiritual race. All he could do at that time was to protect himself and solve the puzzle


    when the timing was right. He simply could not let go and forget about what the old voice had said in


    the dark space. If someone sessfully solved this mystery, then he would be a public enemy of


    the entire spiritual race. To put it differently, the people of the spiritual race did not want to let the


    humans know about their secret.


    As the thoughts swarmed in his head, Rocky couldn''t help but take a deep and long sigh. At that


    moment, he was aware that if he really wanted to solve the mystery, then he would have to prepare


    himself to be an enemy of the spiritual race in the Wild Spirit Land.

 Chapter 790 Recommended By A Famous Beast Evaluator

    Chapter 790 Rmended By A Famous Beast Evaluator


    ''I better mind my own business and act like I don''t know anything.'' There was no way Rocky would be


    stupid enough to unwrap the mystery of the spiritual race''s death just to satisfy his curiosity. If he did,


    he''d possibly be an enemy of the spiritual race. For now at least, he''d consider when he got


    stronger. Since there was nothing else he could do, he''d just keep his head down and finish what he


    had to do.


    ''This ce is weird. First, I have to leave. I know things that I shouldn''t and I already found the treasure


    anyway.'' Anyone would feel chills up their spine if they were in this huge ice tomb, Rocky was no


    exception and he just wanted to leave as fast as his feet could carry him.


    However, the mere thought of having to travel through the horrible forest again gave him cold feet. He''d


    been there before and the idea of having to do so again made him shudder.


    Thoughts filled his head so much that he nearly jumped in shock when a sudden warmth bloomed on


    his chest. A colorful light brightly shone from the dragon shaped jade through his thin clothes. Before


    he could even do anything, he felt as if he was dragged into a time whirlpool that made his head swim.


    When he came to his senses, he was no longer in the giant ice tomb, but was within a sea of stones in


    various sizes and shapes instead.


    ''This ce is...'' It hit Rocky that this sea of stones must be the one he passed through before. He didn''t


    expect to be transferred here by some kind of power.


    He quickly took out the dragon shaped jade that was still slightly glowing. After a quick observation, his


    eyes spotted a transparent shadow swimming within the jade, but it disappeared in the next moment


    and the jade was restored to its original state.


    ''This really is strange. What''s it made of?'' Rocky turned the dragon shaped jade this way and that but


    failed to find anything unusual.


    After a moment of consideration, he put it away.


    ''Oh, right. I almost forgot...'' A frown appeared on Rocky''s face when he suddenly realized that Rainbow


    Glow Unicorn was still in the forest. He paused for a moment to consider if he should return to the


    forest and bring it back.


    A familiar neigh snapped him out of his thoughts and when he turned to the sound, he was greeted by


    a colorful shadow flying above him and then doubling back tond in front of him.


    "Foodie?!" Rocky was absolutely delighted, because the only one with a colorful shadow was Rainbow


    Glow Unicorn.


    "Why are you... Never mind. It''s good that you''re back." Rocky sighed fondly and hugged Rainbow


    Glow Unicorn''s head. There was something different about Rainbow Glow Unicorn''s aura but he


    couldn''t pinpoint what the difference was exactly. There was no change in its appearance at all.


    What Rocky didn''t know was that Rainbow Glow Unicorn had its own adventure within the huge forest


    as well.


    Now that Rainbow Glow Unicorn returned to him safe and sound, Rocky shrugged it off and began to


    leave the ck Sand Abyss with Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    Meanwhile, people gathered in the Xiao mansion''s hall, including their chief, Raef. A grave atmosphere


    filled the hall and the people within could only squirm restlessly as if they were waiting for something to


    happen.


    All of a sudden, several disciples of the Xiao n rushed in and respectfully bowed to Raef.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Have you found him?" Raef asked fretfully.


    Each of the disciples could look at each other before they shook their heads as one.


    "Why did you return when you still haven''t found him? Send more people and if you can''t find Rookie,


    you better note back." Raef''s voice echoed in the hall as he shouted at the trembling disciples.


    All the disciples turned pale at the words and rushed out to do their task.


    The one Raef was searching high and low for was actually Rocky who gave himself the alias Rookie.


    Just the other day, when Raef was busy preparing for the Beast Master Contest, an envoy from the


    Cao n arrived.


    Three people were to be selected from the Xiao n by the envoy to participate in the Beast Master


    Contest, but he also brought an unexpected notice to the Xiao n that caused a huge scene.


    "Father, I don''t see why the Cao n had to designate that servant to be one of our representatives to


    take part in the Beast Master Contest together with me and Mary. The envoy even said that if Rookie


    didn''te, the Xiao n would be disqualified." Travis gnashed his teeth in anger beside his father.


    Next to him were Mary and Chris whom Queenie taught a lesson to.


    "How would I know? The most important thing right now is to find him." A dark cloud seemed to have


    made itself on Raef''s face and he could only anxiously rub his forehead. Miss Queenie of the Cao n


    was fuming by the time she left here. Why did the Cao n send this notice to them? He thought that it


    was Queenie who was making things difficult for them, but the envoy informed him that it was actually


    Lucas who rmended Rookie to the chief of the Cao n. It was unbelievable.


    Raef didn''t understand why Lucas would rmend Rookie. Considering his status in the Cao n


    and his great reputation in the Timber Deity Empire, he wouldn''t randomly rmend a person to


    partake in the grand Beast Master Contest. Not when it was a gathering of all the outstanding Beast


    Masters within the Timber Deity Empire.


    "We''ve been looking for him for two days and we''ve even searched the entire Barren City. There''s not a


    trace of him left. Maybe he already left the city," Travis added.


    Raef''s face turned ashen. If he couldn''t find Rocky, the Xiao n would lose their qualification to take


    part in the contest.


    "Father, perhaps Juey knows his whereabouts," Mary, who had been silent all this time, suddenly piped


    up after a moment of hesitation.


    "You''re right. Maybe she knows. Go and ask Miss Juey toe here," Raef ordered. After Rocky left,


    he locked Juey in her room but in order to find Rocky, he had little time to care about her these days.

 Chapter 791 Rocky Was Back

    Chapter 791 Rocky Was Back


    Soon afterwards, Juey entered the hall and curiously looked around at the gathered people. Barely any


    respect could be found when she spoke with a cold voice to Raef, "Father, what''s the matter?"


    "Juey, do you know where the servant called Rookie is right now?" Raef went straight to the point.


    "Rookie? How would I know? Wasn''t father who drove him away?" Juey sneered down at him.


    "What? What are you talking about? I''m your father..." Raef''s expression darkened even more as his


    irritation rose.


    "Did you ever take me as your daughter?" Bitter resentment colored her voice.


    Those words quickly rendered Raef speechless. He knew that he went too far that day, everyone of the


    Xiao n was all still secretly talking about his reaction on that day. Some even thought that Juey


    wasn''t his biological daughter. When Queenie wanted to disfigure Juey to humiliate her, a true


    biological father would have interceded on behalf of his daughter. However, Raef did nothing to save


    her and if it wasn''t for Rookie stepping forward, Juey would have already been disfigured.


    All the Xiao n members could only look on in surprise. None of them expected that Juey would


    question Raef so openly. This was nothing like the Miss Juey they knew.


    "Juey, how can you talk to father like that?" A sh of annoyance passed through Mary''s face.


    "How do you think I should talk to a father who watched his daughter being disfigured without saying a


    single word?" Juey spoke coolly and her sharp eyes drilled holes into Mary beneath her longshes.


    When she met her younger sister''s eyes, Mary was frozen in her seat. It was the first time that she saw


    such a cold and lifeless expression on Juey''s face, as if this girl before her wasn''t her familiar younger


    sister.


    Anyone who experienced what Juey had to go through would also feel depressed and extremely


    disappointed.


    "Juey, in that situation, father had no choice for the sake of our Xiao n. You don''t think your face is


    more important than our Xiao n''s survival, right?" Travis sharply exined and narrowed his eyes at


    her. He didn''t expect that his sister would make trouble at such a critical moment.


    "Is that so? I got it! If there''s nothing else, I''m returning to my room." Once she heard what Travis had


    to say, Juey''s expression didn''t even twitch as she turned to leave.


    "You stupid girl!" Raef huffed and thumped the table in anger when he saw Juey leave.


    "Father, don''t be angry. Juey is just being childish. We have to find Rookie first." Mary quickly


    "The only way now is to post a reward within the entire city. Maybe someone would give us clues,"


    Travis finally suggested after a moment''s thought.


    "That''s a good idea. Guards!" Raef quickly agreed with him and called his men to prepare a reward


    poster.


    Within the same day, the entire Barren City was peppered with Rocky''s portrait as the Xiao n issued


    the reward posters. The original reward was only a thousand taels of silver coins. An entire day passed


    by but there was still no clues about Rocky, so the reward increased to three thousand taels of silver


    coins. However, no clues came up after another day, so they raised it to five thousand.


    As the third day rolled around, they could no longer wait and improved the reward to ten thousand taels


    of silver coins or a thousand taels of gold. Even though a thousand taels of gold wasn''t a big deal in the


    eyes of rich people, it was still a mountain of gold and silver in the eyes ofmon people.


    It caused a huge stir in Barren City as almost all the citizens wanted to get therge prize money and


    began to look for clues about Rocky.


    Meanwhile, Rocky was busy walking through the desert with Rainbow Glow Unicorn and they were


    almost at the Barren City. Rocky had no idea that everyone in the Barren City was looking for him.


    Rocky''s n was to go back to the Barren City first to prepare essential goods before heading back to


    the Holy Dragon Empire. He intended to take a peek at the Timber Deity Empire capital before he went


    back to the Holy Dragon Empire. It was also because he wanted to check with Woods whether Sabina


    and others were safe or not. Moreover, he also wanted to gather some recent information. He stayed in


    the Barren City for a long time but hadn''t heard a peep about the Holy Dragon Empire. He needed to


    know whatever was happening so he could avoid unnecessary trouble when he returned back home.


    Just as Rocky entered the gate of the Barren City, people pointed and shouted at him, "It''s him! It''s him!


    The man on the Xiao n''s reward poster!"


    In an instant, the whole street turned into a battlefield as crowds of people surged from all directions


    and surrounded Rocky.


    A dumbstruck expression appeared on Rocky''s face at the bizarre sight and he quickly revised his


    ns into leaving right away. It was nothing short of strange on why the Xiao n issued a reward on


    him. Of course, he wasn''t worried about what the Xiao n would do to him. What he couldn''t help


    was his worry for Juey. Perhaps it was because Juey''s face resembled Sue''s that made him have the


    same concern for Juey as he did for Sue.


    After a moment''s thought, Rocky went straight ahead as a strong aura rose from all over his body and


    amazed everyone around him. They stopped in their tracks and didn''t dare to get any closer to him


    anymore. The crowd parted like the sea before him.


    Once he got through the crowd, Rocky headed straight for the Xiao mansion but the Barren City


    citizens didn''t give up and trailed after him the entire way.


    Even the other Barren City citizens elsewhere flooded the streets to the Xiao mansion and caused a


    massive traffic jam. People from outside the Barren City would think that an important person arrived.


    Each one of them was eager to find out what kind of a person the Xiao n wanted so much that they


    posted a handsome amount of gold as a reward.


    Most citizens looked on in disappointment when they saw Rocky as he looked extremely average.


    Nothing about him looked like a peerless master at all. Even so, they still didn''t approach him in fear of


    the invisible force he was radiating.


    When Rocky walked leisurely in front of the Xiao mansion, even the Xiao n disciples were stunned


    for a moment before they scrambled to quickly inform Raef.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Soon, Raef himself arrived at the entrance, followed by Travis, Mary, and other Xiao n members.


    "Well, Mister... Mr. Rookie... You finally... finally came back." For a moment, Raef fumbled on what to


    call him. His hands folded before him and a fawning smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 792 A Small Request

    Chapter 792 A Small Request


    Surrounding the Xiao mansion, the citizens of Barren City were astonished to see how Raef respected


    Rocky. In fact, the citizens even thought that Rocky must be a big shot. Little did they know that Rocky


    was just a mere servant of the Xiao n before.


    At that point, both Travis and Mary had mixed feelings about what was happening. Mary used to


    despise Rocky, but now that he had be the Xiao n''sst hope, she could not help but resent


    him even more.


    "Chief Raef, I don''t know why you put so much effort as to offer a reward on me. Is it because I


    offended Miss Queenie of the Cao n and she nned to settle ounts with me?" Rocky asked


    bluntly.


    "You must be kidding me here, Mr. Rookie. Listen, I know I misunderstood you in the past, so please


    give me the chance to apologize to you in person," Raef immediately responded with a humble smile.


    "I won''t dare let the chief of the Xiao n to apologize to me. Chief Raef, you must have something


    else to tell me. Just say it. Don''t beat around the bush. I can take it," Rocky sneered. He thought that it


    was not Raef''s nature to apologize for what happenedst time. There must be something wrong.


    "Okay, you got me. I''ll be frank with you, Mr. Rookie. Do you remember Master Lucas of the Cao n?


    The one who came with Miss Queenie thest time..." Seeing that Rocky was not easy to fool, Raef


    knew he had to tell him the truth, or he would find it out from other people.


    "Oh, Master Lucas! Yes, I do. So what''s wrong with him?" Rocky answered.


    "So, here is the thing. Master Lucas seems to appreciate your talent very much, so he particrly


    rmended you to the chief of the Cao n. After that, the chief of the Cao n decided to let you,


    Travis, and Mary attend the Beast Master Contest of the Timber Deity Empire on behalf of the Xiao


    n," said Raef with an optimistic expression on his face. On the other hand, he was also worried,


    because he didn''t know if Rocky would agree to represent the Xiao n to attend the contest.


    Surprised to hear such a thing, Rocky wondered why Lucas even rmended him to the chief of the


    Cao n in the first ce. On another note, this might have something to do with how he had saved


    Queenie before. However, Queenie must be feeling nothing but hate for him. How could she let Lucas


    rmend him to the chief? In addition to that, he was sure that if Queenieid her eyes on him, she


    would be furious. That was why he vowed to never see her again.


    "Sorry, but I''m not interested." Rocky refused the offer in a straightforward manner.


    "Oh,e on. Give it another thought! If you don''t go, then the other two slots of the Xiao n will be


    canceled as well. The future of the Xiao n rests on this year''s Beast Master Contest. I hope you


    reconsider the offer. Of course, the Xiao n will treat you fairly and with utmost care. In fact, we are


    ready to give you anything you want and need," Raef promised as cold sweat started to drip from his


    forehead. Although he was already prepared for Rocky''s refusal, he still got nervous the minute he


    heard Rocky refuse him.


    "I don''t want to repeat what I just said. Even if you knelt down before me and begged me, I still would


    not change my decision," Rocky said indifferently as he waved his hand.


    The members of the Xiao n heard Rocky''s words and could not help but gasp in surprise. They


    didn''t expect that a mere servant of the n could get that cocky and domineering in front of their chief.


    "How fucking dare you!" Travis shouted angrily upon hearing his refusal.


    "Travis, don''t be so rude!" Raef immediately yelled at Travis. He knew that now was time for him to


    bear the shame and be humble in front of Rocky. It didn''t matter if Rocky had insulted him; he would


    ept every nder that he would throw upon him as long as he could take part in the contest on


    behalf of his n.


    However, Mary seemed to have made up her mind as she walked towards Rocky with a sexy smile on


    her face. "It seems that you are still angry with us, Mr. Rookie. In fact, I have done a lot of rude things


    to you before, and I want to sincerely apologize for that. Now, could you please do me a favor and help


    the Xiao n? After everything is done, I promise you that you will be greatly rewarded," she said. At


    that point, she thought that she could easily charm him.


    Seeing that Mary even used the honey trap, Rocky also smiled with disdain written all over his face.


    Like father, like daughter. In order to achieve their goal, both of them would do everything to push


    through with their intention.


    "If there is nothing else that we should talk about, then I would rather leave now," said Rocky. Not


    wanting to have anything to do with the Xiao n, he wanted to leave at that very moment.


    Seeing that he didn''t bite the bait, Mary seemed a little angry. However, she turned her eyes and


    suddenly said, "Mr. Rookie, even if you want to leave, you should go and see my sister first. After you


    leftst time, she didn''t have any appetite for food and drinks, because she felt that you left the Xiao


    n all because of her. I thought you should know that she feels so guilty. In fact, she has lost a lot of


    weight since then."


    Mary''s words seemed to have sessfully captured Rocky''s weakness and made him stop at once.


    Turning back, his arrogant smile switched into a frown. He said, "Miss Mary, it seems that you have


    misunderstood something. There''s nothing special between Miss Juey and me."


    "Well, that''s what you think, Mr. Rookie. But my sister is a single-minded person. She would never


    forget those who once helped her," Mary said when she saw that Rocky actually cared about Juey very


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    much.


    Meanwhile, Rocky somehow believed that what Mary said was true, because he knew that Juey was a


    soft-hearted girl. After hesitating for a while, he asked, "Where is she?"


    "Right this way, Mr. Rookie." As soon as she finished her words, Mary nodded to Raef and left with


    Rocky.


    "Thank God. Mary''s n is working." Seeing that Rocky had finally chosen to stay, Raef felt relieved.


    "Father, are we really going to act so humble in front of him?" Obviously, Travis also shared the same


    feeling they had towards Rocky.


    "The Beast Master Contest is very important to our Xiao n. In any case, as long as Rookie can


    participate on behalf of our n, then there is no price too high. But I can see that the guy seems to


    have a crush on Juey. Maybe we can make use of it while he still admires her," Raef said with an evil


    smile.


    "Father, do you mean that we are going to use Juey to our advantage? I don''t think it''s a good idea."


    Travis'' face changed dramatically.


    "It''s none of your business. Focus on getting ready to take part in the Beast Master Contest," Raef


    said. He red at Travis and left afterwards.


    On the other hand, Rocky walked in the Xiao mansion along with Mary. They walked past an arched


    door that led to a long corridor surrounded by green trees and red flowers. After walking with such a


    pleasant scene, they arrived at the backyard of the mansion.


    "Where have you been these days, Mr. Rookie? It seems that you have set out for a long journey,"


    Mary said. Seeing that Rocky didn''t talk much, she decided to initiate a topic that they could talk about.


    "I''m not that familiar with you yet, Miss Mary. I don''t think I need to tell you where I''ve been," Rocky


    replied coldly.


    Upon hearing his harsh words, Mary felt enraged. If it weren''t for keeping Rocky to stay and take part in


    the Beast Master Contest on behalf of the Xiao n, she would not disy humility in front of him. In


    fact, she could not wrap her head around as to why a mere servant of the n captured Lucas''


    attention. Lucas had even rmended Rocky to the chief of the Cao n in person. Despite what


    Lucas thought of him, Mary sensed that Rocky was not a Beast Master at all. In fact, all she knew


    about him was that he was just a little smart.

 Chapter 793 It Really Is You

    Chapter 793 It Really Is You


    "Miss Mary, there are no outsiders here, you don''t have to pretend. You wanted to keep me here by


    mentioning Miss Juey, didn''t you?" Rocky casually said, exposing Mary''s ulterior motive.


    "Then why did you follow me? Why didn''t you just leave? You have an ulterior motive about my sister.


    I''m not wrong." Mary didn''t bother pretending anymore and her face immediately turned into a sneer as


    she looked at Rocky, as if she had seen through all hisyers into his true colors.


    "Even if I do have an ulterior motive, what about it? From what I can see, Miss Juey is much more


    likable than a scheming woman like you. Although you''re sisters, you''re very different from each other.


    If you were even half as kind-hearted as Miss Juey is, you might be a little bit more adorable," Rocky


    replied indifferently. He''d seen all kinds of women and most of them were obedient to him. If he got


    serious and flirted with her, Mary would be no match for him and would be easily manipted.


    "Why would I want to be more adorable? I don''t want you to like me," Mary retorted, thinking that Rocky


    was deliberately making fun of her.


    "I''m not talking about me. To put it bluntly, I don''t have any interest in you, Miss Mary. Please don''t think


    that I do." Rocky looked down at her as if to say, "Don''t tter yourself."


    An embarrassed flush climbed on Mary''s cheeks and her face twisted in anger. There was no way that


    she could beat him in words, so she just red at him and snorted without saying anything more.


    Both of them continued walking in silence together for a while until they reached a quiet courtyard full of


    peach blossoms.


    "That''s my sister''s room. Go inside yourself." Mary pointed at a room within the yard and nced at


    Rocky.


    A twitch pulled at the corner of Rocky''s lips when he saw the angry look on Mary''s delicate face. He


    went straight to Juey''s room, but half way there, he suddenly paused to turn to Mary and said, "Go


    back and tell your father, don''t waste time on me. I will neither listen to reason nor bow to force. I only


    do the things I want to do." After saying that, he continued walking.


    "What an arrogant guy! Just wait. I''ll dete your big head before long." When Mary heard the cocky


    tone, she was so angry that she could only stomp her feet and re daggers at the back of Rocky''s


    head for a moment before turning away.


    When Rocky arrived at Juey''s room, he hesitated for a moment before he reached out to knock on the


    door.


    "Who is it?" Juey''s listless voice came from within the room.


    "It''s me, Rookie," Rocky replied lowly.


    Only silence replied to him and the door remained shut in front of his face.


    His brows knitted together as he stared at the door and wondered why Juey refused to open the door.


    All of a sudden, the door flew open to reveal a gaunt Juey who stared at Rocky like he was a dream


    that would disappear. She didn''t expect that the man she was longing for was here. She heard that the


    Xiao n left no stone untouched within the Barren City but failed to find him, so it was likely that he


    already left. But now, Rocky was back and she could only look on in surprise.


    "Roo... Rookie? It really is you!" Juey eximed and her excitement was apparent even on her gaunt


    face.


    "What''s wrong? Didn''t you want to see me?" Rocky teased even though her joy in seeing him again


    was clear as day on her face.


    Suddenly, Juey''s eyes watered as if she had been wronged.


    "What''s wrong? Did anyone bully you?" Whatever yfulness Rocky felt was quickly washed away,


    and a frown appeared on his face.


    "I thought I''d never see you again..." Juey bit her pink lips as if trying her best to suppress her


    emotions. Even so, she couldn''t help but let a few tears escape. She was a straightforward person. If


    she felt likeughing, she''dugh. If she felt like crying, she''d cry her heart out.


    "We wouldn''t have known each other if you hadn''t identally taken me in. It''s just a matter of time


    before we parted ways," Rocky sighed.


    "You risked your own life to save me. Even my father didn''t care about my life. But you... I didn''t even


    get the chance to thank you." More tears raced down her delicate face.


    "I saved you because you took me in. Don''t cry. People will think I did something bad to you if they see


    you crying." Rocky could only bitterly smile as he shook his head.


    Juey wasn''t a sentimental girl so she quickly wiped away her tears with her hands and then smiled


    through her tears. "I forgot to let you in." She immediately moved aside and gestured for Rocky to get


    in her room.


    "Is it okay for you?" Rocky asked politely. After all, it wasn''t polite to enter a girl''s bedroom without her


    permission.


    "There''s nothing inconvenient." Juey smiled and pulled him in, closing the door behind them. She didn''t


    show a hint of fear that the man before her would do something to her.


    As soon as Rocky finally got inside her room, his eyes quickly looked around. It was clean and tidy,


    nothing different from other girls'' rooms. The air inside smelt quite pleasant.


    "Except for my father and brother, this is the first time that a man hase into my room." Although


    Juey was rather simple, she still felt a little strange to be alone with a man. A bashful blush bloomed on


    her cheeks.


    "I''m honored," Rocky joked and gave her a smile.


    Juey smiled sweetly back at him and her smile was very like Sue''s. Rocky could only stare at her,


    stunned. A hint of sadness shed through his eyes.


    Juey also noticed the way Rocky looked at her and asked in confusion, "Is there something on my


    face?"


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Nothing. I just felt a little sad." Rocky barely managed to whisper out the words.


    "Shouldn''t you be out of the Barren City already? Why did you suddenlye back?" Juey''s face was


    full of confusion.


    "I did leave Barren City to do something. After I was done, I came back and found that your Xiao n


    offered a high price on me. I had toe back to see what was going on," Rocky replied with a faint


    smile.


    "What''s wrong with my father? Isn''t it just the Beast Master Contest? To prevent the Xiao n from


    being disqualified from attending the contest, he even offered a reward on you. I can''t believe it!" Juey


    knew that the Xiao n offered a reward on Rocky. It was all because of her father''s selfish motive to


    make the Xiao n stand out. He''d do anything to make that happen.


    What Juey didn''t expect, however, was that Lucas would rmend Rocky to the chief of the Cao


    n and thetter ordered Rocky to participate in the Beast Master Contest on behalf of the Xiao n.

 Chapter 794 Much Needed Talent

    Chapter 794 Much Needed Talent


    Although Juey hadn''t been to the Beast Master Contest before, she knew that the contest was one of


    the most renowned ceremonies in the whole Timber Deity Empire, even the emperor would take his


    time off to watch it. Thus, the contest held a huge influence over the empire.


    The ones who had the strength and guts to participate in the Beast Master Contest were the elite Beast


    Masters from the major ns of the Timber Deity Empire. They were the disciples of the most famous


    Beast Masters in the whole empire. There was no doubt that they had tremendous skill in this aspect.


    So naturally, Juey was utterly confused about why Lucas would rmend Rocky to take part in this


    prestigious, highly-skilled contest.


    "Rookie, I think Miss Queenie is behind the idea why Master Lucas rmended you to take part in


    the Beast Master Contest. This is her way of taking revenge on you. If that''s the case, you can''t go to


    the Cao n''s residence. Otherwise, she won''t let you go," Juey said worriedly.


    "There must be another reason why Master Lucas rmended me," Rocky said. Although Rocky


    only met Lucas once, he could tell that he was a man of principles and morality. He would never


    endanger Rocky just to help Queenie take revenge on him. The reason why Lucas rmended


    Rocky was that he had seen through Rocky and known he was a powerful man. After all, Lucas was a


    master at the Divine Stage and a powerful beast evaluator of the Timber Deity Empire. He had the


    skills to know how powerful Rocky truly was. Moreover, Rocky had saved Queenie in the dense forest.


    Lucas was also able to specte that from his experience.


    Therefore, Rocky did not worry about Lucas'' intention, but Queenie should have known that Lucas


    rmended him. If Rocky went to the Cao n''s residence, she would surely not let him go.


    Rocky couldn''t help but smile at the thought of this.


    "Rookie, what are youughing at?" Juey asked in confusion.


    "Nothing. I was just thinking about something interesting. Don''t worry about me. I''m not going there


    anyway. Miss Queenie won''t be able to do anything to me. And even if I go, she can''t do anything to


    me either. After all, I was personally rmended by Master Lucas to the Cao n''s chief. The chief


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    wouldn''t allow such reckless behavior," Rocky calmly analyzed.


    "That makes sense." A breath of calmness washed over Juey, but she still didn''t want Rocky to go


    anywhere near the Cao n''s residence. "Rookie, you''d better leave now. If you stay here any longer,


    maybe my father would force you to stay in some way or another. I know him very well."


    "Truth be told, I nned to leave after knowing the reason why the Xiao n wanted to find me and


    asked me to take part in the Beast Master Contest. But your sister told me you weren''t eating after


    thinking that I was driven out of the Xiao n for saving you. After hearing it, I decided toe to see


    you first, and then leave," Rocky said bluntly.


    "That''s one of the reasons, but the real reason is that I''m already disappointed with this family. My


    whole family will do anything just to make the Xiao n stronger. Since I was alwaysgging behind


    my siblings, my father would treat me differently as if I was an outsider. He thinks I''m just a waste of


    space in the family. Ever since mother died, my father has been giving me the cold shoulder. But I can


    bear it because I know deep down I truly am good for nothing. When Miss Queenie threatened to


    disfigure me that day, my father didn''t even do anything to save me. He acted like I wasn''t a part of the


    family. But then you came and saved me. You, an outsider, were the one who saved me¡­" Tears


    started to fall from Juey''s eyes as she spoke. Her tone was full of resentment and anger, but there was


    also sadness and helplessness, like a child who just wanted to be loved by her family. She was


    doomed to have a miserable life the moment she was born into the Xiao n.


    "You can''t just roll over and ept your fate. You have to let them know that you''re not useless. You''re


    just as talented, if not more, as your brother and sister!" Juey''s words reminded Rocky of the time when


    he just came to this world and became Basil. He also was treated as a piece of waste by the whole


    royal family because he didn''t have the talent and skills to be a spirit maniptor. He was


    constantly being despised and looked down upon by everyone in the royal family. He knew fully well


    what Juey was going through at the moment.


    "I also want to prove myself to my father. But I don''t have the talent to be a beast curer at all," Juey


    said with a sigh.


    "Talent can only get you so far, but with hard work and effort, the sky is the limit. There is no free lunch


    in this world. You only have to work hard and then you will get the chance that no one else can get..."


    Rocky had experienced the same. After experiencing many setbacks and close calls, he still pushed


    his way through with sheer grit and effort in order to reach a level of existence where most couldn''t


    even get close to. Although he was currently in the Timber Deity Empire and was at rock bottom, he


    knew it would onlyst for a short while. He would soone back to the Holy Dragon Empire, take


    back what belonged to him, and get even with Alston.


    "It''s easy for you to say that. You are not me. You don''t know how I feel," Juey couldn''t help but


    know about medicinal herbs and flowers used to treat spirit-manipted beasts and refine pills more


    than anyone in the Xiao n. But I don''t have the talent to learn the Beast Curing Skill of my n. You


    should have seen it. My sister has performed it before. If I want to be a real beast curer, I must be


    able to learn the Beast Curing Skill..."


    "What''s the Beast Curing Skill of the Xiao n called?" Rocky did see Mary perform a Beast Curing


    Skill that was like using spiritual power to heal spirit-manipted beasts.


    "Holy Life Saving Hand!" Juey answered.


    "Do you know the form of the skill?" Rocky asked.


    "Yes, I do. But what do you need it for? It''s no use even if I tell you, because ordinary people can''t learn


    it," Juey said while blinking her beautiful eyes.


    "Just tell me." The corners of Rocky''s mouth curled.


    Juey hesitated to tell Rocky. The Holy Life Saving Hand was inherited only to Xiao n members. It


    was prohibited to teach it to an outsider. But deep down she knew she trusted Rocky, and she didn''t


    see him as an outsider. She only knew the first two grades of the Holy Life Saving Hand, and there


    were nine in total. Plus, even if he knew it, he wouldn''t be able to learn the skill. After all, only a really


    talented person could truly master the Holy Life Saving Hand and even Juey couldn''t master it.

 Chapter 795 Elope With Rocky

    Chapter 795 Elope With Rocky


    "Okay, I''ll tell you the first two grade of the Holy Life Saving Hand''s form. But you have to promise


    me that you will never tell my father about it," Juey said with a guilty conscience.


    After hearing Juey''s terms, Rocky nodded in agreement. It was said that each kind of Beast Curing


    Skill had its own advantages and functions. With this in mind, he wanted to know the form of the


    Holy Life Saving Hand and learn its unique features. However, the most important thing was that


    Sheridan had never taught him any kind of Beast Curing Skill, such as the Holy Life Saving Hand.


    Instead, Sheridan taught Rocky his own skill¡ªthe Common Beast Medical Skill.


    The Common Beast Medical Skill was true to its mighty name. It was, as the name suggested, the


    medical knowledge of beast curing. Of course, such medical knowledge had gathered all of Sheridan''s


    experiences on beast curing, including his diagnosis and treatment of many rare spirit-manipted


    beasts. It was regarded as the ultimate book, such that if one wrote down all of its contents, then a


    masterpiece would be produced.


    The Beast Curing Skill was deemed to be important to any beast curer, but a beast curer''s experiences


    in beast curing were also invaluable. In the Wild Spirit Land, it was only Sheridan who had the


    experiences in curing the rare spirit-manipted beasts. Sheridan''s experiences were so rich that if


    normal beast curers learned even just a small part of his medical experiences, they would already


    benefit a lot from it.


    On the other hand, Rocky had remembered every single detail of the Common Beast Medical Skill,


    thus having excellent theoretical experience. Besides, his surgical skills and treatment knowledge were


    superb. In fact, he had already mastered the perfect Beast Curing Skill. However, the time a surgery


    procedure took to cure a beast tended to be longer than an ordinary Beast Curing Skill required.


    Moreover, it needed more time for recovery. Although the surgical treatment went well, he might still


    face some unexpected problems along the way. In the past, he could use the magical saliva to speed


    up a beast''s recovery time. But now that Uriah had turned into a red egg, he only had a little supply of


    that magical saliva. If Rocky wouldn''t be able to bring Uriah back to life, then he would run out of the


    magical saliva for good.


    In addition to that, the surgeries were mostly intended for beasts with serious external and internal


    injuries. However, the surgeries would not be so effective to some beasts with certain diseases. This,


    unfortunately, was one of the disadvantages of surgical treatment¡ªno matter how powerful it seemed,


    it would not be able to save every ill beast.


    Since the pros weighed the cons, he wouldn''t miss the chance to learn the renowned Beast Curing Skill


    of the Xiao n. But of course, he first needed to assess whether the Holy Life Saving Hand was worth


    for him to learn or not.


    Meanwhile, Juey had already shown Rocky the first two grade of the Holy Life Saving Hand''s form.


    After memorizing it, Rocky didn''t dare try to pressure himself into speeding things up. Instead, he


    looked at Juey with a smile and said, "It''s not like the Xiao n is the only one who knows the Beast


    Curing Skill. In fact, there are so many kinds of Beast Curing Skills in the whole Wild Spirit Land.


    Moreover, your n''s Beast Curing Skill is not even considered to be the strongest. I bet it''s wiser to


    learn something else if you can''t learn it. If a Beast Curing Skill is a little more profound, then what it


    surely needs is pure talent, so that it could be learned perfectly."


    The words that came out of Rocky''s mouth made her feel so frustrated.


    "But one doesn''t need to be very talented if they only use surgical treatment to cure spirit-manipted


    beasts. Besides, you know spirit-manipted beasts well. Maybe I can teach you my version of the


    Beast Curing Skill." Rocky took it into consideration. His Beast Curing Skill was focused on the surgical


    treatment, which was apanied by Sheridan''s Common Beast Medical Skill. Since surgical skills


    came from practice, she would easily learn it as long as she was willing to put her heart into it.


    Therefore, even if Juey couldn''t learn any other Beast Curing Skill, then she definitely could learn the


    surgical treatment instead. After all, as long as it wasn''t tooplicated of a disease, then it could be


    easily solved through surgery.


    "So, you also know the Beast Curing Skill?" Stunned, Juey found it unbelievable that Rocky knew a lot


    of skills.


    "Do you really think that I am just some homeless riff-raff that you took in?" Rocky shook his head with


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    a smile.


    Actually, Juey also felt a little strange as she had always sensed that Rocky was a bit too odd. He


    saved the Xiao n twice, and he even made a bet with Queenie to save Juey. Rocky seemed to be


    somewhat unfathomable.


    "So, did you save me just because I took you in?" Juey asked with a sudden burst of curiosity.


    He hesitated for a while until his smile turned upside down. With dejected eyes, he said, "No. It''s


    merely because you look like my sister."


    "What? Your sister? But where is she now? You must miss her so much!" Juey asked upon seeing


    Rocky''s somber face.


    "Well, the thing is...she already passed away," Rocky said gloomily.


    "I''m sorry for your loss," Juey immediately apologized. She didn''t expect that she had touched Rocky''s


    soft spot.


    "Nah, it''s all right. When I first saw you, I really saw the resemnce, and I could not stop thinking


    about her. That moment, I was just about to sell my stuff at the Magical Beast House, but you took me


    in by ident." Rocky smiled faintly, but he could not hide the sadness in his eyes.


    "So it is." After hearing that, Juey didn''t know what to feel. She didn''t know whether she should be


    happy or disappointed about Rocky''s story on how they crossed paths.


    "If you like, the offer still stands. I can teach you my Beast Curing Skill. But there are some conditions.


    After all, I never do anything for free," Rocky articted.


    Hearing his offer, Juey responded at once, "I will promise you that I will follow whatever your condition


    is."


    "Are you sure about that? Don''t talk nonsense. What if I want you to be my woman?" Rocky asked,


    with a tinge of malice in his voice.


    "Fine. Then I''ll just do as you say. But I think you wouldn''t really dare do that. After all, I''m just someone


    who looks a lot like your sister," Juey said after showing some reluctance. Of course, the reason why


    she dared to be so straightforward with Rocky was that she trusted him and knew that he would never


    hurt her.


    "I''m surprised to hear you say that. It''s good that you understand our dynamic. I only treat you as my


    sister, and I don''t want you to misunderstand my words and actions," Rocky replied feeling relieved.


    "In that case, can I call you Mr. Rookie from now on?" Juey nodded and asked.


    "Whatever you say." Rocky didn''t think much as he responded to the nickname she gave him.


    "Well, Mr. Rookie, when will you teach me the Beast Curing Skill?" Juey asked in a sweet voice.


    All of a sudden, Rocky got goose bumps upon hearing her statement. Juey looked a lot like Sue, but


    the former was deemed to be more gorgeous than thetter. At this rate, any man would be attracted to


    Juey without her even trying.


    "Well, I''ll teach you right now. I don''t have much time to stay in the Timber Deity Empire, so I will teach


    you as much as I can. The rest will be up to you..." Rocky didn''t want to waste his time either.


    Upon hearing this, Juey nodded her head in agreement.


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go," Rocky muttered. With one of his hands ced on Juey''s shoulder,


    they disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    The moment the two of them left, Raef sent someone to invite Rocky to have a talk. Unfortunately, the


    man he sent wasn''t able to find them there, for they had already set off.


    The Xiao n was panic-stricken again.


    Soon after, numerous rumors about Juey and Rocky had spread throughout the Xiao n. Some


    people said that Juey might have gone to elope with Rocky. On the other hand, others guessed that


    maybe Rocky was the one who swindled Juey away. At that time, more and more spections were


    being exchanged by the members of the Xiao n about what had happened to them.

 Chapter 796 Keep Learning

    Chapter 796 Keep Learning


    To be honest, Raef couldn''t care less if Juey was missing, but if Rocky didn''te back, the Xiao n


    would be in great trouble. And because he was the one who took her away, the Xiao n could suffer


    twice the loss.


    "Father, I knew it! He is an evil guy who came with malicious intentions. And now, he has taken Juey


    away to get back at the Xiao n," Travis spat out with much resentment.


    Raef''s face turned livid with rage too. He originally thought that Rocky would temporarily stay, and the


    rest of the pieces would fall into ce afterward. Thest thing he expected was that Rocky


    disappeared together with his daughter. If this matter was made known to the public, the Xiao n''s


    foothold in the Barren City would turn to ash. And to make matters worse, if Rocky didn''t represent the


    Xiao n in the Beast Master Contest, they would lose their qualification to participatepletely.


    "Maybe they just went out for a while," Mary murmured hopefully after a long and awkward silence. She


    didn''t know Rocky well, but she knew Juey well enough to tell that she wasn''t this reckless. She wasn''t


    the type of person who would do something out of the blue without thinking of the repercussions, no


    matter how angry she was. And if Rocky wanted to take Juey away, he could just leave with her


    secretly. There was no need to go back to the Xiao mansion openly and take Juey away under the


    noses of members of the n.


    Therefore, in Mary''s opinion, it wasn''t likely that Rocky had taken Juey away with no intention of


    "The others would have seen them if they went out openly, but I''ve asked all the disciples in charge of


    security at that time, and none of them saw Juey or that guy when they went out. They must have left


    secretly, while no one was paying attention." Mary''s eyebrow curved upwards when she noticed that


    Travis was absolutely convinced that Rocky really took Juey away.


    But he was missing one important piece of the puzzle. He didn''t know that it was a piece of cake for


    Rocky to enter and leave the Xiao mansion without leaving a trace.


    "Stop arguing! Let''s wait for a while first and see if they wille back." Raef breathed deeply and


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    slowly, as he tried to calm his anxious mind. He couldn''t even begin to imagine the disaster that was


    destined to happen to the Xiao n. It was impossible to escape, but he couldn''t ept it yet. It was


    ironic how a servant, who used to do odds and ends in the Magical Beast House, had somehow


    affected the future of the Xiao n.


    Meanwhile, as the Xiao n pped about in their mess like a fish out of water, two figures were busy


    inside the tropical rainforest several miles away from Barren City. They were Rocky and Juey, who left


    the Xiao mansion not long ago, and they were now hovering over an injured wild spirit-manipted


    beast.


    At that moment, Rocky was performing an operation on the beast, while Juey was standing by his side,


    dumbfounded. His hands moved efficiently but gently, as he helped the beast deal with an infected and


    almost decayed wound. First, he cut away the necrotic tissues around the wound, and then he sewed


    the broken meridians as soon as he was done.


    Not long after, Rocky was done cleaning and treating the infected wound of the injured wild spirit-


    manipted beast. And now, the previously injured beast, which was weak and dazed just a few


    moments ago, looked infinitely better.


    "Mr. Rookie, your Beast Curing Skill is so awesome!" Juey eximed in awe with a wide grin on her


    face, after she observed Rocky''s every move. Only now did she realize that his skills were truly


    outstanding because when they found the wild spirit-manipted beast earlier, it was on the verge of


    death. But after Rocky performed the Beast Curing Skill and treated it, it recovered almost instantly.


    "Well, are you confident in learning the Beast Curing Skill?" Rocky asked her with an eyebrow raised,


    even while his hands continued to soothe the injured beast. Just now, he was showing her the Beast


    Curing Skill, which included the whole process of the surgery.


    At Rocky''s question, a look of uncertainty shed on Juey''s face.


    "You looked so determined before when you imed that you would make the members of the Xiao


    n see you in a new light. Are you having cold feet now, or are you afraid?" Rocky asked with a


    teasing smile when he saw the hesitation in Juey''s face.


    "I''m not afraid!" she eximed, and a stern frown twisted her expression. She continued, "I''m just


    shocked that you are so good at the Beast Curing Skill, and I thought that I might not be able to keep


    up with you. I thought you were just a homeless guy, but you are actually a powerful master. And you


    just conceal your true ability all the time." When she and Rocky left the Xiao mansion secretly, she had


    realized that he was extraordinary, and he seemed to be a powerful spirit maniptor. She was even


    more amazed after she saw him disy the unique Beast Curing Skill that he had.


    "No one is born already adept in the Beast Curing Skill. You must be willing to work your ass off. You


    need to study and train yourself so that you can grasp the basic skills of surgery. And afterward, when


    you have learned enough, you can create your own unique Beast Curing Skill, which is abination


    of the basic skills you''ve learned and the skills that you are good at," Rocky said in encouragement with


    a warm smile on his face.


    "Really?" His smile that lit up Juey''s eyes warmed her heart like the sun.


    "Why would I lie to you?" Rocky wasn''t this patient in teaching in the past, but now he had greatly


    mellowed down, perhaps because Sue''s death had caused a great impact on him. But he couldn''t


    pinpoint what impact it did make specifically, so maybe, he just felt guilty.


    "I''ve never heard of the Beast Curing Skill called surgery, and I have only heard it from you. My father


    has told me a lot of extraordinary things about the Beast Curing Skill and all kinds of famous Beast


    Curing Skills in the Wild Spirit Land, such as the Heart Recovering Skill, the Beast Soul Changing Skill,


    and other remarkable Beast Curing Skills. In fact, the Holy Life Saving Hand of our Xiao n is quite


    good as well. My father once told me that the best beast curer of the Wild Spirit Land is Sheridan Xu


    from the Holy Dragon Empire, the master who lives in seclusion. It is said that there is no spirit-


    manipted beast in the world that could not be cured by Sheridan. If he can''t cure the spirit-


    manipted beast, then no one can!" Juey narrated with so much excitement that her hands kept


    iling about in giant gestures.


    "Sheridan? Actually, he fails sometimes..." Rocky murmured when he heard Juey''s words. He


    remembered when Marin''s and Isis''s spirit-manipted beasts were seriously injured, even Sheridan


    couldn''t treat them. It was Rocky who healed them in the end.


    "You know Sheridan?" Juey asked in surprise, unaware that the one who was standing in front of her at


    that moment was Sheridan''s only disciple.


    "Oh, don''t listen to me. I am just talking nonsense." Rocky shook his head casually and changed the


    topic. Ever since Sheridan disappeared, he neverid eyes on him again, and he didn''t know his


    whereabouts until now.


    "Juey, you need to remember what I say and what I do, okay? They are very important, so you should


    take note of them," Rocky said to Juey seriously. He decided to show her the surgery and teach her the


    basic knowledge contained in the Common Beast Medical Skill at the same time.


    The Common Beast Medical Skill was like a book of theory. It was extremely difficult for ordinary


    people to master it all, but no matter how difficult it was, it could be learned through plenty of practice


    and training. Besides, the Common Beast Medical Skill''s theory could also be applied in many


    situations. And although the spirit-manipted beasts were divided into different types, the basic


    structures of them were quite simr to each other, just like humans with different races. Thus, the


    theory of the Common Beast Medical Skill could be applied to spirit-manipted beasts with high star


    level and low star level. And the best way to teach it to someone else was through practice and hands-


    on experience of surgeries.

 Chapter 797 Who Did It

    Chapter 797 Who Did It


    Rocky made huge progress in his Beast Curing Skill by integrating the Common Beast Medical Skill


    that Sheridan passed on him with his surgical skills.


    When she saw that he was serious, Juey nodded immediately. Rocky was doing her a favor when he


    agreed to teach her such a powerful Beast Curing Skill, so how could she let him down!


    "Next, I will teach you how to dissect. We will take spirit-manipted beasts as humans, and study the


    function of each organ and nerve..." As Rocky spoke, he pressed one hand on the injured spirit-


    manipted beast and shook his hand slightly. As a result, the beast''s meridians were immediately


    broken, which caused the death of the beast.


    Then, Rocky used his scalpel to dissect the body of the beast. The process was a little gory, and the


    pungent smell of blood made Juey frown deeply. However, she tried to ignore her disgust and


    difort, as she concentrated on watching Rocky''s every move. She also took extra care in writing


    her notes.


    After a short while, Rocky found that although she didn''t have a special talent in beast curing, she had


    a good memory. She went against the stereotype that most girls with big breasts had nothing else to


    offer. She showed him that besides her luscious body, she was also quite intelligent, and she had no


    trouble remembering everything that he taught her. It sure saved him a lot of trouble.


    They were so intent in what they were doing that they didn''t even notice that the sun was setting. As


    soon as they noticed though, Rocky took her back to her room in the Xiao mansion.


    When a maid caught sight of two figures in Juey''s room and the dim light that wasing from inside,


    she immediately reported to Raef.


    At once, the group of people who had been waiting anxiously in the hall hastily walked to Juey''s room.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    There was a lightness in their steps and new hope was shining in their eyes, as they felt that a disaster


    had been averted.


    The quiet in Juey''s room was broken, as the maid came and shouted, "Miss Juey, the chief is here."


    Inside the room, Juey whirled around to look at the door in rm, then at Rocky, who was leaning


    against the window and gazing at the moon. She said, "Mr. Rookie, you''d better hide first. I think my


    father came here for the matter with the Cao n, and I don''t want to put you on the spot."


    "I''ve thought the situation over. You are still the third daughter of Xiao n. Thus, if the Xiao n is


    involved in trouble because of me, you will surely be affected. Since the Cao n wants me to go


    there, I will just go there first. Anyway, I need to go to the capital." Before he came back, Rocky had


    already thought about it. Of course, he wouldn''t help the Xiao n for free. There was no such thing as


    a free lunch after all.


    "Thank you, Mr. Rookie. You have done so much for me, and I don''t know how to repay you," Juey said


    gratefully with a gleam of light in her eyes. Apparently, she was touched.


    "I only did all these because I was following my heart, so you don''t need to repay me. If you really want


    to repay me, you should be a strong beast curer of the Timber Deity Empire, and by then, you


    may be able to help me. Of course, it''s too early for you to be a strong beast curer. So, you don''t


    have to feel too pressured," Rocky said casually with a slight smile.


    He didn''t know it yet, but his casual remark at that moment would create a legendary female beast


    curer on the Wild Spirit Land in the future.


    "I got it." Juey nodded her head seriously, as she listened to every word that Rocky said with full


    concentration.


    Rocky stopped when he heard the noise outside, and he nodded to her as if to say they had to go. And


    so, together, they walked out of the room.


    At the same time, Raef and other members of the Xiao n, who stopped in their tracks and


    exchanged knowing looks when Rocky and Juey came out from Juey''s room. After all, he had gone out


    with an innocent girl for a whole day, and now they hade back without a word. All the others were


    stunned.


    Travis didn''t like Rocky at all. When he saw him and Juey walk out of the room, somehow, he was


    overwhelmed by fury. He stepped forward with big strides and disyed his fighting power at the eighth


    grade of the Earthly Stage.


    He wasn''t just talented in the beast curing skills, but was also formidable as a spirit maniptor. His


    strength was only second to Raef''s, among all the members of the Xiao n, so he was probably as


    strong as a master, at least in his own view.


    "Travis!" Raef reproached, but he didn''t do anything more to stop him.


    Because the truth was, he also held a grudge against Rocky. After all, if it weren''t for Rocky, the Xiao


    n wouldn''t have been in such a mess. And so, when he saw that Travis was going tounch an


    attack against Rocky impulsively, he agreed subconsciously. He also wanted to see what was special


    about Rocky that made Lucas treat him so differently and even give him an excellent rmendation.


    The remaining people from the Xiao n were waiting to see what was going on as well. They thought


    that something bad was going to happen to Rocky.


    "Travis!" When Juey saw that Travis was charging towards Rocky, she immediately realized that he


    was going to attack Rocky. She wanted to stop him, but Rocky grabbed her shoulder to stop her.


    He quietly shook his head at her, and hinted at her to move aside.


    When Juey saw this, she hesitated for a while but ultimately chose to step aside. She was not afraid


    that Rocky would lose, because she already knew that he was a formidable spirit maniptor with so


    much hidden strength. What she was worried about was her brother, that if Travis annoyed Rocky, the


    consequences could be terrible. After all, the former was her brother regardless of his personality.


    In the next moment, Travis rushed forward and threw a punch directly at Rocky. His punch contained


    the spiritual power at the eighth grade of the Earthly Stage in it, and it whistled fast towards Rocky''s


    face like a bullet.


    However, Rocky didn''t even flinch. He just slightly tilted his head, and Travis immediately missed his


    swing, and his fist hit air instead of Rocky''s angr face. Seeing this, Travis turned his fist into a palm,


    and as he looked back, heunched his palm attack, about to p Rocky on the face.


    When it was about to hit Rocky, Travis suddenly stopped his attack before his face was several inches


    away from Rocky''s face. Then, he found that he couldn''t approach Rocky anymore.


    Of course, everyone was extremely surprised. With a closer look, they found that Travis'' hand was


    stopped by a single finger from Rocky. The whole counterattack seemed so easy for Rocky.


    "Get away from me!" Rocky roared. Then everyone present saw Travis, as he was blown away by an


    invisible force, was knocked backward like a doll.


    With a bang, Travis knocked into the peach tree in the courtyard, breaking the innocent tree. He fell


    heavily to the ground and stayed there for a long time. His clothes and face were covered with dirt,


    while his breathing was harsh and shallow.


    He struggled for a while but didn''t get up again, which took everyone by surprise. None of them had


    seen Rocky attack Travis, but if it wasn''t him, who sent Travis flying out?

 Chapter 798 No Intention Of Marrying Rookie

    Chapter 798 No Intention Of Marrying Rookie


    While the entire Xiao n was still bewildered, Rocky took the chance to calmly walk up to Raef.


    At that moment, Raef had juste back to his senses. With a face full of dread, he shot a nce at


    Travis, and soon after, asked someone to help Travis get up from the ground. Bowing into Rocky''s


    presence, he said, "I sincerely apologize for what my son has done to you. Please forgive me, Mr.


    Rookie. I am at fault, for I did not discipline him well. I will teach him a lesson after this."


    "No, don''t sweat it. I did not take any offense at what he did," Rocky said calmly as he avoided meeting


    Travis'' eyes.


    Rocky''s cold and merciless words struck hard, like a hard p on Raef''s face. Not knowing how to


    respond to the situation, Raef just let out a bitterugh and continued to suffer in silence.


    Meanwhile, the members of the Xiao n could not help but look at Rocky in a bizarre manner. In fact,


    they were quite surprised at how the man in front of them was acting. Rocky did not look like a servant


    who had done odd jobs and errands for the Magical Beast House. Instead, what they saw in front of


    them was a man with valor and power, like someone who was in a high position.


    "Father..." Juey walked up and called Raef, but her expression was still as cold as ice.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that you and Mr. Rookie went out together? I got so worried that I have even


    dispatched all the disciples of the Xiao n to look for you. I''m worried about you, my dear daughter. I


    don''t know what to say to your dead mother if something happened to you," acting like a good father,


    Raef spoke earnestly and patiently as soon as Juey stepped in front of him.


    Juey could not believe what she had just heard from her father''s mouth. ''Is he concerned about me?


    Someone must have woken up on the good side of the bed!'' Juey thought. From the day she was born,


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    her father had always shown indifference to her. Seeing her father''s concern, it seemed that this was


    way beyond what she was used to.


    But Juey was not a fool. In fact, when she noticed that her father could not keep his eyes off Rocky,


    she knew that her father might have thought that she had a special rtionship with him. Acting like a


    good father was only a trick that he wanted to show Rocky.


    "Father, if you think that I can persuade Mr. Rookie into attending the Beast Master Contest on behalf


    of the Xiao n, then it''s aplete misunderstanding. Mr. Rookie won''t listen to me. Don''t bother


    doing this father-cares-for-his-daughter kind of thing. I know it''s just an act," Juey expressed her


    thoughts frankly and straightforwardly.


    "Daughters and dead fish are no keeping wares. Look at you, speaking up for Mr. Rookie! You''ve only


    met him for a short time! How could I not know my own daughter? You''re my girl, and I''ve never seen


    you let men get in your room except for Mr. Rookie. At this point, I sense that you have affection for


    him. Don''t be shy. I know that you''ve grown up, and it''s time for you to consider getting married." It


    seemed that Raef ignored Juey''s words.


    "Father..." Juey was a little embarrassed to see Raef''s reaction about her thoughts. After all, she


    thought that she had already made herself clear about what she thought about Rookie.


    Of course, Raef understood his daughter. But What Juey thought didn''t matter to him. Instead, it


    appeared what mattered was Rocky''s thought. If Rocky had a crush on Juey, then Raef would be


    happy to make use of the favorable situation without making extra effort.


    "Chief Raef, get straight to the point. Don''t beat around the bush." At that point, Rocky understood what


    Raef was trying to say and didn''t want to waste time.


    "Okay, then I will make it clear for you. From this point on, I will entrust Juey''s life to you if you''d like.


    You have my blessing. Well, if you marry Juey, that will mean that you will be a member of the Xiao


    n. When that happens, it will be your sworn duty to contribute to the n." At that moment, it


    appeared that Raef had already made a concrete n to use his daughter to seduce Rocky into


    representing the Xiao n.


    As it turned out, Raef waspletely naive about the whole situation. He didn''t know that Rocky was


    not the kind of guy who yearned for beautiful women. After all, Rocky had already seen more of life that


    he didn''t find Juey very attractive. If Raef wanted to give Juey to Rocky, then he was just showing


    excessive passion to a cold person.


    After hearing Raef''s words, Rocky turned his gaze to Juey. With a dejected face, she felt nothing but


    sadness as she lowered her head. Seeing this, Rocky felt nothing but sympathy towards her. After all,


    everyone would sympathize with someone who had a father willing to sell his own daughter just for his


    own selfish gain. At that moment, Raef was nothing but a pathetic asshole.


    "Chief Raef, I see that you can''t wait for your daughter to get married. I''m so sorry to disappoint you,


    but I only see Juey as my little sister," Rocky refused, with a poker face.


    Hearing the rejection, Raef looked as pale as snow, like he was about to cry at any second.


    "Well, Mr. Rookie, how on earth will you attend the Beast Master Contest on behalf of our n?" Mary,


    who had been silent all the time, asked in a flirtatious manner.


    "If I say that I have a crush on Miss Mary, will you marry her to me, Chief Raef?" asked Rocky, as he


    looked at Mary teasingly.


    Raef was stunned as he looked at Mary with big eyes. Of course, he didn''t want to marry her off. After


    all, he still wanted Mary to inherit the position of the Xiao n chief unless she could marry someone


    from another big n. Otherwise, he could only ept the situation if the two would live with Mary''s


    father. Since Raef thought that Rookie was a mere nobody, then it was most likely that he wouldn''t


    agree to that. However, if he refused him tly, then Rookie would surely get annoyed. This, in turn,


    would surely drive him away and cause the Xiao n a big loss¡ªnot to mention the n''s future


    prosperity.


    "Chief Raef, so now you are reluctant to give me your second daughter?" Rocky said with a sneer.


    "Father..." At this point, Mary was also worried that her father would agree with Rookie. She disliked the


    idea of marrying Rookie. Moreover, she would rather be an old maid than be married off to him.


    "If Mary agrees to that, then I have no reason to stop her. Therefore, let''s respect my daughter''s


    decision on the matter..." What Raef really meant was that he could do nothing to stop Mary even if she


    rejected the proposal.


    "Marry him? How could it be possible..." Feeling relieved, Mary was delighted to get her father''s will.


    Soon after, she gazed at Rocky with defiance.


    "Miss Mary, don''t get me wrong. I''m just kidding around. In fact, I''d rather marry a sow than marry you,"


    said Rocky sardonically.


    Hearing how Rocky mocked her, Mary could not help but turn red as she clenched her fists in anger.


    On the other hand, the Xiao n members allughed out loud upon hearing that Rockypared


    Mary to a sow.


    Raef felt embarrassed, too, although he knew that Rocky was just ying with him. But he chose not to


    provoke him as if he was Buddha. At that moment, he had no choice but to see him behave atrociously


    in his own mansion.


    "Well, let me be straight with you. If you want me to go and meet the Cao n, okay, I''ll do it. But


    there''s a catch¡ªI would have to require you to do two things for me," Rocky said seriously, with an


    unkind look in his eyes.


    "Please go ahead, Mr. Rookie. I''m all ears." Seeing that Rocky suddenly gave away, Raef''s face lit up.


    He leaned forward as he was eager to know what Rocky wanted him to do.


    "First off, you need to give me ninth grade code of the Holy Life Saving Hand," Rocky suggested. Back


    when he taught Juey the Beast Curing Skill, he had done some research on the Holy Life Saving Hand.


    He found out that this skill was an excellent kind of Beast Curing Skill. Moreover, it was suitable enough


    for the treatment of spirit-manipted beasts after surgery, relieving the pain and improving blood


    cirction.


    Raef was stunned upon hearing Rocky''s first demand. He never thought that this Rookie would be


    interested in their n''s ancestral Beast Curing Skill, even devising a n for it. However, this Holy Life


    Saving Hand was the Xiao n''s hereditary treasure. Moreover, passing the skill was limited to the


    inner members of the Xiao n as part of their tradition.

 Chapter 799 Come To The Cao Mansion

    Chapter 799 Come To The Cao Mansion


    "Chief Raef, how is it going?" asked Rocky, fixing his eyes on the chief of the Xiao n.


    Raef looked embarrassed and hesitated to answer.


    "Father..." Mary gave Raef a slight nod, signaling that he could ept Rocky''s request. She thought


    that even if Rocky could get the form of the Holy Life Saving Hand, it was very unlikely for him to


    master it.


    "Well, seeing that you are very determined to learn our family Beast Curing Skill, I will impart it to you


    as a gift," Raef said, wincing as every word left his clenched teeth.


    "As for my second condition, I want you to publicly announce that Juey will be the heir of the Xiao n


    chief." Rocky calmly uttered the astonishing request.


    Every member of the Xiao n was dumbfounded and had their mouths agape upon hearing the


    second request.


    Mary did not know how to react. After all, she was the intended heir, not Juey.


    Of course, the one who was most surprised was Juey. She didn''t expect that Rocky would ask that for


    her sake. She couldn''t help but be deeply touched by his gesture.


    Rocky put Raef in a precarious spot. On one hand, Raef believed that Juey didn''t have the talent to be


    the heir of the Xiao n chief, but on the other hand, if he didn''t heed Rocky''s request they would be


    acquired by other big ns sooner rather thanter.


    "Father, don''t agree with him. He just wants to destroy our n." Mary pleaded to her father as she


    shot a re of hatred towards Rocky.


    "Mr. Rookie, you should know that Juey doesn''t have the guts nor the talents to sessfully lead the


    Xiao n towards a better future. Even if I do agree, most of the members don''t want her as the heir!"


    Raef racked his brain to make up an excuse.


    "That''s your business. As long as you agree with these two conditions, I will go to the Cao mansion


    with you." Of course, Rocky would not give Raef any chance to bargain.


    In the eyes of the Xiao n members, what Rocky did was the nail in coffin for them. But they didn''t


    know that the reason why Rocky wanted Juey to be the heir of the n chief was actually for the


    Xiao n''s future. After all, if Juey could master the Beast Curing Skill Rocky had taught her, sooner or


    course, this would take time.


    Raef didn''t see any way but to ept after hearing Rocky''s adamant tone. After thinking for a while,


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Raef decided to only pretend to agree in order to make Rocky go to the Cao mansion with them. After


    Rocky went there and the Beast Master Contest was over, he would be no use to Raef anymore. By


    then, he could remove Juey as his heir, and things would go back to the way they were.


    "Okay, I ept both of your conditions," Raef agreed after much thought. "Mr. Rookie you should be


    satisfied now." But he was immediately thinking how he would get back at Rocky for making him feel


    like a fool.


    But what he didn''t know was that this was all part of Rocky''s trap, and it was all going ording to


    n.


    "When shall we leave for the Cao mansion?" Rocky asked.


    "In three days," answered Raef seriously.


    "Okay," Rocky said. He turned around to look at Juey and said, "I''lle back tomorrow." He then left,


    leaving all of them shaken up.


    "See you tomorrow, Mr. Rookie!" Juey called in the direction of his departure. After that, she turned to


    Raef and Mary and said, "Father, Mary, I''m going back to my room." She turned around and went back


    to her room while happily strutting.


    "Father..." Mary worriedly looked at Raef.


    "Stop worrying. I know what you''re going to say. I will never allow Rocky to destroy the Xiao n for as


    long as I''m alive. The most important thing now is to make you and Travis participate in the Beast


    Master Contest," said Raef in a stern tone.


    "But father, I think Rocky is plotting something else. He may be secretly conspiring with Juey or


    something," Mary uttered with jealousy. She really didn''t understand why Rocky was so protective of


    Juey. Was there really some dubious rtionship between them?


    "I have raised Juey for twenty years. How could she even think of helping an outsider? But for now, that


    guy is very important to us. I''ll never let him have his way. In addition, as for His Royal Highness, I


    intend to..." A shrewd look appeared on Raef''s face. He seemed to have thought of a diabolical n.


    Mary understood the unspoken message her father gave her and she nodded in reply.


    Three days passed quickly.


    During these three days, Rocky took Juey to spirit-manipted beast habitats around the Barren City in


    order to teach her all kinds of surgical techniques and main points, which Juey learned quickly.


    On the fourth day, Raef led carriages and horses and left Barren City for the capital.


    Rocky and Juey didn''t join them because Rocky carefully charted a path where they would pass some


    spirit-manipted beast habitats for Juey to see. Of course, the detour was also beneficial for him


    since he could collect samples of different types of spirit-manipted beasts for future experiments.


    Three dayster, the Xiao n led by Raef arrived at the capital and then went straight to the Cao


    mansion.


    The Cao mansion covered a vast area in the northwest of the capital, with mountains and rivers by its


    side.


    The mansion looked like paradise on earth. Small bridges were built over crystal-clear rivers. There


    were pavilions and buildings that were dwarfed by the enormous mountainside. The ce was like


    straight from a postcard.


    In the southern part of the mansionid a magnificent siamese building which stretched a thousand


    meters from west to north. Herey the power center of the Cao n, the Magnificent Hall. It was


    where the leader of the n would deal with all kinds of affairs with hall leaders and cadres of the Cao


    n.


    The Cao n had five halls in total. In addition to the Magnificent hall, there were the Mystery Hall, the


    Ghostly Hall, the Drifting Hall and, the Dragon-trapping Hall. Thetter four halls were responsible for


    implementing and upholding orders made by the Magnificent Hall. In addition to this, all four hall


    leaders were immediate family members of the Cao n.


    Raef, Travis, and Mary, were nervously sitting in the Magnificent Hall as they waited to visit the Cao


    n chief.

 Chapter 800 Youth

    Chapter 800 Youth


    "Chief is here!" A scream from the outside interrupted them.


    All of them nearly jumped out of their seats and peered out.


    Before their eyes was a charming figure who elegantly stepped into the hall. Every move showed the


    obvious sign of someone who came from a big n.


    Even Mary couldn''t drag her eyes away from the lithe figure d in elegant white clothes, it looked like


    it was shining on her smooth skin and made her look even more charming. Though her delicate face


    held no smile, her willow-leaf brows and sylphlike eyes sent shocks down people''s spine with every coy


    blink. Everyone was besotted and couldn''t look away for her. There wasn''t any make-up on her face yet


    she caught their eyes. Although some of them would like to approach her, with her aura in the Supernal


    Stage enveloping her, no one dared toe near.


    "Chief Luci, it is an honor to meet you..." Raef immediately politely saluted with his hands sped in


    front of him.


    Both Travis and Mary bowed to her.


    Because this figure was none other than the chief of the Cao n, Luci Cao.


    "There''s no need to be so formal, Chief Raef!" As Luci spoke, she glided across the hall and settled


    down on the Heavenly Phoenix Chair and gestured to the three who remained frozen in their salute.


    Almost imperceptible tremors of fear ran through their bodies as they sat down.


    "This must be your daughter?" Luci''s eyes flickered at Mary''s direction.


    "Yes, she is." Raef nodded.


    "I''ve heard for a long time that the chief of the Xiao n has a pair of beautiful daughters. It seems the


    rumors are true." Luci''s smile was breathtaking.


    "Thank you for your praise, Chief Luci," Raef replied.


    "By the way, where''s Mr. Rookie? Lucas was very vocal in rmending him. I don''t think I see him..."


    It couldn''t be helped that Luci was curious about Rocky. After all, Lucas rmended him. She


    wanted to know what was it that Rocky had made Lucas admire him so much.


    "He..." Raef''s expression suddenly changed.


    "What''s wrong? Did he note?" Luci''s eyes darkened as she arched a perfect brow.


    "Chief Luci, Mr. Rookie prefers to be alone so he didn''te with us. He''ll arrive with my sister..."


    Mary replied politely.


    "So he''sing?" Luci nced at Mary for a moment before looking back at Raef.


    "Of course!" Beads of sweat began to form on Raef''s forehead as he quickly nodded.


    "That''s good." Luci approved with a graceful nod of her head.


    Before anyone else could speak, a delicate figure rushed into the hall.


    "Where''s that bastard?! Where did he hide?" As soon as she was in the hall, she red around every


    nook and cranny.


    "Queenie, what are you doing?" Luci''s voice turned shrill as she rebuked Queenie.


    The furious beautiful figure was none other than Queenie.


    "Obviously I''m looking for that bully. What''s his name?" Queenie''s eyes drilled into Raef.


    "Miss Queenie, are you looking for Mr. Rookie?" Raef quickly asked before he sweated too much under


    her fierce re.


    "Mr. Rookie? He''s a despicable, obscene, and shameless excuse of a man. He''s just like a toad trying


    to swallow a swan!" Queenie gritted out as she sternly crossed her arms.


    "Queenie, you''re being rude. From today onward, don''t go out. Stay in your room and reflect on


    yourself." A solemn expression appeared on Luci''s beautiful face.


    When Queenie noticed that her sister was furious, her head drooped and she could only pout as if she


    suffered an injustice even though it was her who was causing trouble.


    "Haha..." Laughter echoed in the hall as an old man ambled in.


    "Master! Luci said she''d lock me at home. Please help me!" When Queenie saw the old figure, she


    immediately whined cutely.


    "Master Lucas, stop spoiling her. She''s getting even cheekier!" Luci gave Queenie a dismal stare. A


    headache was making itself known to her the longer she looked at her younger sister.


    "Chief Luci, don''t worry. I''ll talk to herter." Lucasughed and stroked his beard.


    Once she heard Lucas'' words, Luci could only sigh and shake her head. She knew that Lucas loved


    them like his own granddaughters. How could he me Queenie! Her sister''s personality was most


    likely because she''d been spoiled rotten by Lucas. Lucas'' position within the Cao n wasn''t just


    superior to others, but sometimes even higher than the chief. If not for Lucas'' heartfelt support for


    Luci in all these years, she wouldn''t be able to stay as the chief for long.


    About ten years ago, Luci was just ten years old. Because of her high spirit maniptor talent, she


    was known far and wide in the Timber Deity Empire. Luci''s father, Jacob Cao, was the former chief of


    the Cao n and was a supreme master of the Divine Stage, so he was quite amazing. Therefore, at


    that time, the Cao n was very powerful within the empire and the Qi n couldn''t evenpete.


    However, none of them could predict that things would go so terribly wrong. While cultivating,


    something went wrong and Jacob ended up killing several Cao n disciples. Although the elders


    managed to save him and keep him alive, his cultivation base was destroyed and he was reduced into


    a deepa.


    As soon as Jacob wasn''t there, some Cao n members grabbed onto whatever power they could


    and even the other big ns took advantage of the opportunity to make some profit from the grievous


    mistake.


    Jacob had two brothers who were both spirit maniptors at the advanced stage of the Supernal Stage


    and famous throughout the empire. Instead of helping, once Jacob got in trouble, they began to


    secretly fight for the chief position and shed so much that they almost split the Cao n into two.


    When Lucas saw that the Cao n''s business that took years to build was going to be destroyed in


    just a few short moments, he gave Luci, even though she was just a young girl, the chance to be the


    chief of the n. Lucas was already famous back then and even the emperor of the Timber Deity


    Empire appreciated him. Since Lucas backed Luci, the copse halted.


    Although Jacob''s two brothers didn''t want to submit to Luci, Lucas'' prestige, status, and influence


    made them dare not rashly act. Otherwise, neither of them would get anything in the future. Even


    though they put up with it on the surface, they spent the past ten years secretly cultivating their own


    factions as they coveted the position of the family chief.


    Fortunately, Luci was brilliant at her job even though she became the chief at the age of ten. She


    spent ten years of her youth rebuilding the Cao n''s reputation and made it recover from Jacob''s


    ''death''.


    However, despite her best efforts, the Qi n still managed to take advantage of the events and gain


    the strength needed topete with the Cao n.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 801 Lucillas Curiosity

    Chapter 801 Luci''s Curiosity


    Luci was not just responsible for advancing the power of the Cao n, but also worked on improving


    her own strength for the past ten years. At twenty-nine, her strength was at the second grade of the


    Supernal Stage. She had made herself famous and people acknowledged her as a talented spirit


    maniptor in the Timber Deity Empire.


    Luci had to work hard to achieve power and sess, but it was different for Queenie. Everything


    came up roses for her. Back then, Luci wanted to focus on the affairs of the Cao n, and she could


    not take care of this younger sister. She also did not trust any outsider to take care of her, because she


    knew very well that her two uncles lusted over the position of being the n chief. For this reason, she


    asked Lucas to take care of Queenie and take her in as a disciple.


    Lucas was very fond of Queenie and treated her as his own granddaughter. She had inherited the


    impressive talent of the Cao n as a spirit maniptor, and she became a Timber spirit maniptor


    at the very young age of fourteen. Eventually, Lucas helped Queenie establish a solid foundation at the


    cost of his own spiritual power. In the span of three years, she gained the strength that others would


    need to cultivate for ten years. This was why she reached the Supernal Stage in her early twenties.


    Lucas had been protecting Queenie since she was a child, and this made her fearless. Except for her


    sister Luci, Queenie was not afraid of anyone in the Cao n at all. People regarded her highly,


    and she could always have her way the moment she said she was Lucas'' disciple. Sadly,


    this also turned her into awless and arrogant person.


    When Lucas saw that there were only three people from the Xiao n inside the hall, he looked at


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    them briefly and asked Raef with a smile, "Has Mr. Rookie not arrived yet?"


    "That bastard! Where is he?" Queenie asked through gritted teeth. She wanted to know where Rocky


    was.


    "Chief Raef said that Mr. Rookie is on his way and will arrive soon," Luci answered as she gazed at


    Lucas and Queenie with her beautiful eyes.


    "Okay." Lucas nodded calmly.


    "I don''t think he''sing. He knows that if hees here, I will teach him a lesson," Queenie


    disagreed as she clenched her fist in anger.


    "By the way, Miss Queenie, Mr. Rookie asked me to deliver a message to you," Raef blurted as he


    remembered.


    "What? I have a message from him? Go head! Say it!" Excited, Queenie jumped right in front of Raef


    and pulled a wisp of his long beard.


    Raef cowered as he answered, "Mr. Rookie said that you should wait for him willingly, Miss Queenie."


    "What? Wait for him willingly? That bastard is so arrogant! Who does he think he is?" Queenie knew


    that Rocky wanted to provoke her.


    At that moment, Mary looked at Lucas and said, "Master Lucas, I have a question, but I don''t know if


    it''s okay for me to ask."


    Lucas nodded his head and signaled for her to ask the question.


    After a moment of hesitation, Mary asked, "Why did you rmend Mr. Rookie, Master Lucas? Is


    there anything special about him?"


    Raef and Travis both turned to look at Lucas. They were also eager to know the reason why he


    rmended Rocky.


    "Well, you don''t have to know the reason. One thing I can tell you is that Mr. Rookie is beyond your


    wildest dreams. He is something else. In fact, I myself  felt unsure," Lucas answered sincerely. He had


    witnessed Rocky''s performance at the Xiao n, and he knew right then that Rocky was not an


    ordinary person. He marveled at the fact that he had sessfully entered the ck Sand Abyss where


    only spirit maniptors at the Divine Stage dared to go and even managed to save Queenie. Based on


    all these, Lucas thought highly of Rocky and was convinced that he was extraordinary. But he also


    knew that Rocky purposely hid his identity and strength. He could not figure out why, so he chose not


    to mention it until he was sure.


    When Raef and the others heard this, they were confused and did not understand what Lucas meant.


    "Chief Raef, you travelled thousands of miles to get here. You must be exhausted. I ordered my people


    to prepare a wing house so you could rest. Once the other chiefs arrive, we can discuss the Beast


    Master Contest together." Luci turned to look at Raef and invited him warmly.


    The three of them bowed at once and then followed a servant girl out of the hall.


    "Since he''s not here yet, I''m leaving too." Queenie did not want to stay. She knew her sister would go


    out of her way to nag at her. She did not want to give her a chance, so she left before Luci could utter


    a word.


    Straight off, Luci stared at Lucas and asked, "Master Lucas, you never told me how capable Mr.


    Rookie is. Are you sure he could work for the Cao n?"


    "Even before the start of the Beast Master Contest, the Qi n already has a cutting edge because of


    the rtionship between Samson and Princess Alyssa. They are also very familiar with the status of


    our Cao n since they have been dealing with us for a long time. They even sent people to make a


    scene in the Magical Beast House of the Xiao n. In the Beast Master Contest this year, the Qi n


    has the upper hand. It won''t be easy for us to defeat them, but we could take them by surprise.


    Hopefully, Mr. Rookie can lend us a helping hand. It''s not because he''s strong and powerful, but


    because of unfamiliarity. The Qi n doesn''t know about him and his style," Lucas exined with a


    serious look on his face.


    "Your words make perfect sense. But I''m not sure if we could trust him. What if he has been sent by my


    two uncles?" Luci said, worried.


    "Well, you can test him. Then we would see how the wind blows," Lucas said. His eyes were filled with


    hope and determination.


    "Okay. Let me know when he arrives. I want to see him in person," Luci said and left the hall as soon


    as she finished speaking.


    Meanwhile, Rocky travelled with Juey from the Barren City all the way to the capital of the Timber Deity


    Empire. Together, they saw several exclusive spirit-manipted beasts from the Timber Deity Empire.


    He took advantage of this time and collected countless samples that he had never seen before. It was


    a bountiful harvest, and it delighted him.


    Juey was on cloud nine. They had only spent a few days together, but Rocky exerted great efforts to


    teach her the basic principles of his Beast Curing Skill. As long as she had a solid foundation, she


    could still use the surgical treatment on spirit-manipted beasts after he left.


    As for Juey, she was passionate about her studies and was a fast learner. It was easy for Rocky to


    teach her his Beast Curing Skill.


    Two days after Raef and his two children arrived at the Cao mansion, Rocky arrived with Juey.


    Since Lucas gave strict instructions to the servants to inform him if a young man named Rookie would


    arrive, he was notified the moment Rocky and Juey stepped into the mansion. Lucas wasted no time


    and greeted them in person at once.


    Several members of the Cao n were stunned when they heard that Lucas came out to receive a


    young man in person. They thought Rocky must be a very important person for Lucas to go out of his


    way to greet him and show great respect upon his arrival. Many people heard about the news and


    came immediately. Curious, they gathered outside the Cyan Dragon Hall to check the profile of this


    very important visitor.

 Chapter 802 Make Up For Her

    Chapter 802 Make Up For Her


    Rocky and Juey had been received by Lucas and entered the Cyan Dragon Hall.


    "Mr. Rookie, Miss Juey, please have a seat," Lucas greeted them as he signaled towards the seats and


    asked people to serve them tea.


    "Thank you, Master Lucas," Rocky replied politely.


    "Mr. Rookie, you must be wondering why I rmended you to the chief of the Cao n to attend the


    Beast Master Contest on behalf of the Xiao n." Lucas was quick to get to the point. He looked at


    Rocky with stern eyes as he surveyed him.


    But Rocky remained calm andposed. He even smiled at Lucas, as if to say that he was serious


    and had nothing to hide. But Lucas was sure that Rocky was deliberately hiding his true strength. That


    was why Rocky caught his eye.


    "Yeah, I''m a little confused," Rocky replied frankly.


    "I think you already know the reason, Mr. Rookie," Lucas answered back.


    "Are you referring to when I saved Miss Queenie, Master Lucas?" Of course, Rocky already knew that


    Lucas had seen through his true strength.


    "Mr. Rookie, you said you saved Miss Queenie. What happened?" Juey asked immediately in surprise.


    She didn''t know when and how he had saved Queenie. He mentioned nothing of the incident during the


    past few days.


    "I have forgotten to thank you for saving Queenie''s life, Mr. Rookie. The chief wants to thank you


    personally. That''s why she invited you here," Lucas said in gratitude.


    "Well, it was just a coincidence. I didn''t actually n on helping her," Rocky said, still keeping a yful


    look on his face.


    Hearing that, Lucas didn''t say anything but smiled.


    "Does Miss Queenie know that I''m here?" Rocky asked. Logically speaking, if Queenie knew that he


    was here, she would be the first one to appear.


    "I''ve asked the servants to not tell Queenie that you''re here, but she will knowter. Rest assured, Mr.


    Rookie, I guarantee that she''ll do you no harm," Lucas said solemnly.


    "Oh, don''t worry about me. I''m not worried about her. Besides, there is a favor that I would like to ask of


    you, Master Lucas," Rocky said with a smile.


    "What is it?" Lucas was wary.


    "The reason I came to the Cao mansion was that the chief of the Cao n said the Xiao n won''t be


    able to take part in the Beast Master Contest if I don''te here and participate in the contest myself.


    Hence, I had no choice but toe here in person. But I have to tell you that I won''t attend the Beast


    Master Contest, Master Lucas," Rocky said seriously.


    "Is that so? It''s a shame. I really was looking forward to you attending the Beast Master Contest, Mr.


    Rookie, but it seems that you''re not interested at all," Lucas said, disappointed.


    "Master Lucas, I''m sorry to disappoint you," Rocky said with a smile.


    "Since you don''t want to take part in the contest, I won''t force you." Lucas didn''t want to force the issue


    on Rocky.


    "Instead, let me rmend someone to rece me and take part in the contest," Rocky suddenly


    said.


    Lucas'' face suddenly beamed when he heard this.


    "I want to rmend Miss Juey of the Xiao n," Rocky said and turned to look at Juey to see her


    reaction.


    Juey was flustered by Rocky''s request. She blushed, waving her hands and said, "Are you joking, Mr.


    Rookie? I''m going to take part in the Beast Master Contest? You must be joking. I''m not qualified at all."


    "Have you forgotten what you have promised me? You said you would agree to whatever I ask you to


    do. My first condition is that you must take part in the Beast Master Contest," Rocky told Juey in a


    serious tone. If Juey didn''t attend the Beast Master Contest, all his previous efforts would be in vain.


    Juey could do nothing but shut her mouth.


    "Mr. Rookie, are you sure?" Lucas was also in disbelief. He didn''t understand why Rocky would


    rmend Juey, as he knew she didn''t have any talent when it came to beast curing.


    Rocky simply nodded and didn''t see the need to exin his decision.


    "If it is your will, Mr. Rookie, consider your request done, but on one condition," Lucas said. He agreed


    first, but then made a condition immediately.


    "What is it?" Rocky knew Lucas wouldn''t agree easily. After all, the Beast Master Contest was a


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    significant event for every n in the Timber Deity Empire.


    "I hope you can help the Cao n when needed," Lucas said in a vague way.


    "Master Lucas, you seem to have overestimated me. What can I do to help the Cao n?" Rocky said


    modestly.


    "Mr. Rookie, this is my only condition. I hope you ept it." In truth, Lucas was risking everything on


    this request. He traded the quota of the Beast Master Contest for a mere possibility. If he did in fact


    overestimate Rocky, the consequences would be unthinkable.


    "Master Lucas, you''d better not expect much from me," Rocky said with a shrug. Although he didn''t say


    yes directly, it was a tacit consent. After all, this was the only way he could get what he wanted which


    was to let Juey take part in the Beast Master Contest.


    Of course, Rocky had already anticipated it. He could use this time to see Woods and ask him for a


    reward for saving his life.


    "Then I''ll arrange two rooms for you in the wing house where the Xiao n members live," Lucas


    offered now that Rocky had agreed to his term.


    "Don''t bother. Just arrange a room for Juey. I can find a ce to live on my own." Rocky felt that it was


    inconvenient to keep staying in the Cao mansion. He''d rather live an idle life.


    "Mr. Rookie, please stay!" Juey was happy to be with Rocky during the past few days. She had already


    learned how to perform simple surgical skills, but she still wanted to be with him. Hearing that he''d


    leave her to be alone made hersh out like a spoiled child.


    When Rocky saw that Juey didn''t want him to leave, his heart immediately softened. He felt like he


    owed her something in his past life. Maybe he felt he owed Sue a lot, so he wanted to make it up to her


    by being nice to a girl who resembled her.

 Chapter 803 Elusive

    Chapter 803 Elusive


    "Master Lucas, Mr. Rookie likes being alone. Could you please arrange two separate rooms for us?"


    Juey requested, casting a nce at Rocky.


    "Well, that''s not a problem. Miss Juey, do you have feelings for Mr. Rookie?" Lucas had observed how


    intimate Rocky and Juey were. He even thought they were a couple.


    "Master Lucas, you misunderstood. Mr. Rookie treats me like his sister." Juey''s cheeks flushed a deep


    shade of red.


    "Is that so? That''s a pity. You two could have made a perfect couple," Lucas remarked with a smile.


    Juey felt her face heat up as Rocky stood calmly.


    Later that day, Lucas requested two rooms in the remote wing house for Rocky and Juey. A servant led


    them to their respective rooms. As soon as they were settled, Lucas asked someone to inform Luci


    of Rocky''s arrival.


    Rocky and Juey followed the servant who directed them to their rooms in the Osmanthus Yard, which


    was clean and quiet. The smell of osmanthus filled the yard. No one else was there.


    "Juey, I have something to deal withter. Will you be alright here alone?" Rocky asked Juey before


    they separated into their own rooms.


    "This is the Cao mansion. Do you think anyone will hurt me here?" Juey joked with a smile.


    Rocky nodded and walked into his room.


    A few momentster, Rocky left the mansion. He was nning to ask if Woods was in the royal pce


    or another mansion so he could begin his quest to find him. From what he had gathered, Woods had


    his own mansion in the capital.


    Rocky went to Woods'' mansion and snuck in through the back door. When he saw a servanting


    out of the exit, he shed a smile.


    Then, he walked up towards the servant and started intimidating him with questions. Eventually, the


    servant gave him what he wanted. He said that Woods had been ordered to go to the flooded cities of


    the Timber Deity Empire to help deal with the flood. No one knew when he would return.


    ''I hope Woods will return before the end of the Beast Master Contest. I don''t have time to wait for him, ''


    Rocky thought to himself. He thanked the servant by giving him a bank note worth a hundred silver


    coins.


    It was his first time in the capital of the Timber Deity Empire, so he took some time to wander around.


    He passed by a tea house and noticed some men idling around. When he overheard what they were


    talking about, he stopped.


    "Hey, did you hear that? Commander in Chief Rocky of the Crimson Dragon Group, the man who made


    the Timber Deity Empire army suffer, is actually Prince Basil of the Holy Dragon Empire."


    "That''s old news. Even a three-year-old kid in the Holy Dragon Empire knows about it. Unfortunately,


    he died too early."


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "My uncle recently went to the Holy Dragon Empire. He told me that the prince''s funeral was glorious.


    The citizens of the whole Imperial City joined to bid him farewell. Even big shots from the Holy Dragon


    Empire were there to share fond memories of him and worship him."


    "I heard the prince was conferred the titles Prince Crimson and the Great General. He died a legend.


    What a great way to die!"


    As the men gossiped, someone appeared in front of them out of nowhere.


    And it was none other than Rocky.


    "Guys, could you please repeat what you just said? I''d like to hear all about it. The more details, the


    better. I''ll treat you." Rocky pulled out a bank note worth a thousand silver coins andid it down on the


    table.


    The men''s eyes widened in shock. They thought he was being insane paying so much money just to


    hear gossip. But no one could resist the temptation of money!


    So the men quickly told him everything they knew.


    Rocky didn''t realize that so many things had transpired in the Holy Dragon Empire since his


    disappearance. Many interesting rumors rose about him. People thought he was dead and that he died


    a legend with his prince''s identity exposed.


    ''I didn''t think I''d die, '' Rocky thought with amusement. ''But I guess that makes sense. I have been


    missing for far too long. I just didn''t realize I''d die with so much glory. I can''t believe my father granted


    me the titles of the Prince Crimson and the Great General. I wonder what will happen if I go back to the


    Holy Dragon Empire now?'' Rocky walked out of the tea house with his ego boosted. He knew they''d


    make a big fuss if he suddenly returned.


    Hearing the newsforted him. He thought his betrayal of the Holy Dragon Empire would put him to


    shame, but instead he died with dignity and fame. He didn''t have a reason to return hurriedly. He could


    just go back after meeting with Woods and making the necessary arrangements. As soon as he was


    back, he would definitely be the Prince Crimson. That title would be enough to make himpete


    with Alston. That would be the beginning of another war that he needed to prepare for. He just couldn''t


    let his guard down again. He didn''t want another tragedy like Sue''s death to happen again.


    ''Alston, I hope you wait for me. We will meet again soon and I''ll make sure you know what it''s like to


    lose everything.'' Rocky gazed at the sky with clenched fist.


    When he returned to the Cao mansion, he went straight to the Osmanthus Yard to find Juey. But as


    soon he entered the yard, a beautifuldy holding an osmanthus flower stole his attention. She gently


    sniffed the flower as she stood.


    Rocky looked at her face carefully. He guessed that she was in herte twenties. She stood with poise


    and elegance, her body curved in all the right ces. She had breasts that perked up and a bottom that


    arched her back beautifully. Her manner and poise made it obvious that she was from a noble family.


    She had a deep frown on her face, as if in deep thought.


    She wasn''t the most beautifuldy Rocky had met, yet something about her took his breath away. She


    looked gentle, yet strong and proud, like a peony flower.


    "Who''s there?" Luci felt a presence behind her. She turned to look and saw a man in in clothes


    standing by the gate. He looked like an ordinary man. When she looked at his face, she noticed


    firmness and sharpness in his eyes. Something about him made him elusive.

 Chapter 804 No Need To Thank Me

    Chapter 804 No Need To Thank Me


    As the chief of the Cao n, Luci had seen a lot of people over the past ten years, and as a result,


    her insight had grown exponentially. Therefore, she could see at a nce that the man in front of her


    was not as simple as he looked. The reason why she came to the Osmanthus Yard was that Lucas had


    told her that Mr. Rookie had arrived and stayed in this ce.


    Originally, she had nned to send people to call Mr. Rookie over, but sheter changed her mind. If


    this he was indeed very different from others, and if he could be helpful to the Cao n, then she


    certainly needed to know who he was first. However, she was still on guard against him, as she had not


    yet discounted the possibility that her two uncles, who were after the position of the n chief, could


    have arranged this whole thing. After all, it wasn''t the first time that something like this happened.


    When she arrived at the Osmanthus Yard, she was told that Mr. Rookie had gone out. She nned to


    leave ande backter, but she saw an osmanthus tree that was blossoming in the yard, so she


    decided to stop for a while and enjoy the flowers.


    Later, Rocky saw her admiring the flowers. At that moment, their eyes met underneath the shadow that


    the flowers cast, but they didn''t say anything.


    With her wit and experience, Luci immediately guessed that the man in front of her was the


    legendary Mr. Rookie.


    And when Rocky saw her, he could tell that Luci was not an ordinary woman and probably ady of


    the Cao n.


    Silence reigned between them, but their minds were filled with questions, as they analyzed and


    observed each other. It was Rocky who broke the silence.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to interrupt. The flowers are quite lovely, aren''t they?" Rocky said with a smile


    but didn''t bother to wait for a reply. He just nodded at her, and turned away to go back to his room.


    At first, Luci was caught by surprise when he suddenly appeared, so she couldn''t talk. But she was


    filled with confusion when he only made a passingment and immediately turned to leave. After all,


    she was the chief of the n, and most men would pay an arm and a leg just to get a moment with her.


    She was confident that she was alluring and irresistible, and yet, Rocky didn''t even show interest. He


    didn''t ask who she was, and he acted like he was blind to her beauty, which made her feel a little


    frustrated.


    "You must be Mr. Rookie," Luci said in a soft but pleasant voice. It was enough to make him stop in


    his tracks and look back at her, and she suppressed a smirk when it seemed like he was about to fall


    for her charms.


    "Miss, do you know me?"


    Rocky asked with a confused look, and his head tilted to the side as if he was trying to remember


    something. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Rookie. I''m Luci Cao,"


    she said in salutation. "Luci Cao...and Queenie Cao... Are you Queenie''s sister?" As soon as he


    heard the name, he immediately thought of Queenie, and he was quick to ask her if they were rted


    in any way.


    "Yes, I''m Queenie''s elder sister," Luci said with a nod.


    "Oh, you are her elder sister! It''s nice to meet you. May I know what brought you here, Miss Luci?"


    Rocky asked and cupped his hands to show respect.


    "I came here to see you, Mr. Rookie," Luci said bluntly. However, it didn''t escape her notice that he


    called her Miss Luci instead of addressing her as Chief Luci, so he probably didn''t know that she


    was the chief of the Cao n.


    "You came here to see me? Why?" A bewildered expression shed across Rocky''s face.


    "I''m here to thank you for saving my sister, Mr. Rookie," Luci continued in a soft and grateful voice.


    "Oh, I see. Master Lucas has already thanked me, so you don''t have to thank me anymore, Miss


    Luci." Rocky shook his head. The truth was that he hated small talk and pleasantries.


    They fell into afortable silence, while she continued to study him. She was starting to be


    impressed with him, as he had looked calm and sincere from the start until the end. Even though he


    knew that she was thedy of the Cao n, she didn''t see any malicious intent in his eyes.


    It was rare to see such a man, and now, she realized why Lucas spoke so highly of him. When he


    looked at her, she saw respect and sincerity, unlike most people who only sought to ingratiate


    themselves with her because of the Cao n. Though he looked weak, he had strong limbs and


    seemed well-trained too. From her point of view, he was full of secrets, and the thought of being able to


    unveil them excited her to no ends.


    Rocky coughed, as he was starting to feel ufortable when he noticed that Luci had been staring


    at him for a long time. She looked as if she was trying to figure out something, so he asked her bluntly,


    "Do you have anything more to say, Miss Luci?"


    "No. I just came here to thank you, and I also wanted to meet you in person. After all, Master Lucas


    rmended you himself to take part in the Beast Master Contest, so I''m a little curious about you,"


    Luci said with a charming smile.


    "I already told Master Lucas that I won''t take part in the Beast Master Contest," Rocky replied firmly,


    and a small frown appeared on his face.


    "I know. Master Lucas told me as well. I hope that you would reconsider though. The Beast Master


    Contest is held by the Timber Deity Empire every three years. If you join the contest, then I can


    guarantee that you will be famous across the country. You will have a brilliant future!" Luci said


    brightly, as she hoped to appeal to Rocky''s side that wanted to be famous. After all, no one would say


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    no to fame and fortune, right?


    "No, thank you. I''m not interested in such things." Rocky truly was not interested, because if he chose


    to return to the Holy Dragon Empire, he could gain even more fame, fortune, and glory than what he


    could get from joining a measly contest. He could be Prince Crimson of the Holy Dragon Empire,


    and how could the Beast Master Contest match up to that?


    Rocky had rmended Juey to attend the Beast Master Contest because he had other ns since


    the beginning, and this was just a stepping stone.


    "Is that so? I think if you take this kind of attitude when you participate in the Beast Master Contest, Mr.


    Rookie, you could encounter some surprises. His Royal Highness admires people like you who are


    talented but indifferent to fame and wealth," Luci said once again, as she hadn''t given up yet.


    "Miss Luci, you misunderstood me. I don''t have any talent. Wait! Did you just say His Royal


    Highness?" Rocky eximed in surprise when he realized what she just said. ''His Royal Highness is


    Woods, right?'' he thought to himself.


    "Yes, I did say His Royal Highness." Luc narrowed her eyes, as she noticed that Rocky''s reaction


    seemed somewhat strange.


    "Will His Royal Highnesse to the Beast Master Contest?" Rocky asked suspiciously. The answer


    seemed obvious, as she wouldn''t have mentioned Woods for no reason.


    "The Beast Master Contest is of great importance to the royal family of the Timber Deity Empire, so His


    Majesty will attend it in person. And it won''t be His Royal Highness alone, Princess Alyssa, who has


    received the admiration of the entire Timber Deity Empire, will also attend," Luci answered with a


    nod. At the same time, she discreetly observed the expression on Rocky''s face, as she had a feeling


    that he was very interested in the prince.

 Chapter 805 Stay In The Cao Mansion

    Chapter 805 Stay In The Cao Mansion


    "Alyssa?" Rocky couldn''t help but smile at the sound of Alyssa''s name. She was definitely going to be


    surprised at Rocky''s sight.


    "Mr. Rookie, what''s wrong?" Luci asked, noticing Rocky''s weird expression.


    "Oh, nothing. I''m just thinking of the Beast Master Contest," Rocky replied.


    "Do you want to be part of the contest?" Luci thought Rocky was acting strange. He already


    expressed disinterest, yet suddenly he was thinking about it. She would have doubted him if not for his


    earnest expression.


    "I don''t think I''m strong enough for that." Rocky did not want to be part of the contest. He just wanted to


    see Woods.


    "But Lucas thinks highly of you. I trust his judgment," Luci said with hesitation.


    "I''m afraid I might disappoint you." Rocky shook his head. "Anyway, it''s gettingte. You better head


    back." Rocky directed his gaze to the sky. It was almost dusk. He smiled curtly at Luci before


    heading back to his room. Luci was left alone in confusion.


    "What a mysterious guy! I have a feeling he''s hiding something. I''ve never seen anyone quite like him.


    No wonder Lucas found him special," Luci muttered under her breath as she left the Osmanthus


    Yard.


    As soon as Rocky was back in his room, Juey showed up.


    "Mr. Rookie, where have you been? Why are you sote?" Juey asked.


    "Nowhere," Rocky replied, shaking his head.


    Juey asked Rocky something about the surgery. They talked until deep into the night.


    When Juey left, Rocky entered the Magic Spiritual Space.


    He''d been staying with Juey for a few days so he wasn''t able to release the Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    That creature lost its patience easily. As soon as it saw Rocky, it ran excitedly towards him.


    "I know you feel bored here, but you have to stay for a few more days," Rocky spoke as he patted the


    unicorn. His heart sank at the sight of its pitiful eyes.


    Robin, the beast cub, also ran towards Rocky and smothered him. It was growing fast and was much


    taller than when it first arrived at the Barren City. It now reached Rocky''s chest.


    After ying with the two beasts for a while, Rocky went into theboratory. As usual, he started to


    study the red egg of Uriah.


    Rocky had tried many things just to figure out what was hidden in the red egg. He even tried the


    Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill but without any sess. He was almost certain the egg had


    something to do with Uriah''s resurrection.


    "Uriah, how can I bring you back to life?" Rocky stared at the red egg and sighed. He was starting to


    feel hopeless.


    He spent four hours studying the red egg but had failed to make any progress. He set it aside and


    chose to study the samples of spirit-manipted beasts he had collected. He had a handful from the


    Magical Beast House which he had acquired before his departure from the Xiao n. He also had


    more from his journey. He had enough samples to keep him preupied for a while.


    Rocky already had significant insights on the genomes of thest group he had studied. Theoretically,


    he couldpare these genomes to infer the basic gic sequences of spirit-manipted beasts.


    Once he figured that out, he could know how the genes of different spirit-manipted beasts changed


    and mutated. In that way, he could perfect the genes of spirit-manipted beasts and create the


    ultimate beast.


    Rocky busily tested the sample of the spirit-manipted beast named Silver Thorn Turtle. Suddenly, he


    felt something stab his finger. He looked at his bleeding finger. The silver thorns on the sample had


    poked through his finger.


    He was reaching for a gauze when he saw the red egg beside him emit a ray of dim light. He quickly


    hurried over to check it out.


    Then, he saw a slender red threade out of the red egg. It swayed and then shot towards his hand.


    Suddenly, the thread entangled itself around Rocky''s bleeding finger. It absorbed the blood and, after it


    was done, it returned to the red egg.


    "So the red egg feeds on the blood essence? But I''ve already tried to feed it with blood before. Why


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    didn''t I get the same reaction?" Rocky frowned with deep confusion.


    Then, he immediately picked up a scalpel and scratched his finger until it bled. He let his blood drip on


    the red egg, but it didn''t do anything to it.


    "This is so strange!" Rocky was puzzled. He used the Mysterious Visual Evaluation Skill and Stroking


    Evaluation Skill to check the red egg again, but there was still no reaction. Suddenly, the egg became


    lifeless again.


    "What''s happening? This is so weird," Rocky murmured. He reached for a container and stored a few


    drops of blood inside it. He ced the container near the red egg.


    He continued to experiment and observe the egg, but he couldn''t get it to react at all.


    A few momentster, Rocky decided it was time to leave and give up for the day.


    After he walked out, a red thread came out of the red egg and shot into the container. It absorbed a few


    drops of blood and quietly returned to the egg.


    When he was back in his room, Rocky began to cultivate by using the Sea Blue Magic Jade. Slowly, he


    fused with the power that had been released from the thirdyer of seal in his body.


    The day passed quickly.


    When morning came, Rocky immediately searched for Juey. He wanted to take her to the famous high-


    grade beast farm in the capital. However, when he went to her room, he only saw a maidservant


    cleaning the bed and arranging the sheets. Juey had already left.


    "Where is Miss Juey, the woman who was staying here?" Rocky asked the maidservant.


    "Are you Mr. Rookie? Miss Juey was summoned to meet the chief of the Xiao n. She said if you


    want to see her, you can go to the wing house of the Xiao n to look for her," the maidservant


    responded.


    Rocky nodded, asked about the location of the Xiao n''s wing house, and then proceeded to head


    for the wing house.

 Chapter 806 Molest Her

    Chapter 806 Molest Her


    The longer he spent with the Cao n, the more Rocky realized that it truly deserved its reputation as


    a big family of the Timber Deity Empire. Everyone was dignified and glowing. Their clothes were


    embroidered with patterns of Cao, announcing their discipleship with the Cao n. The Cao n was


    a big family. It had two to three thousand disciples under its control, and there were more affiliated


    second or third ss families. All in all, it made for a powerful force.


    Rocky wasn''t new to big families. When he was the son-inw of the Ximen n, he had seen just


    how big they were during his visit. He thought the Ximen n was even more powerful than the Cao


    n. After all, the former''s leader Bryant was the strongest cultivator of the Immortal Stage. The Ximen


    n, which was under his control, made various ns tremble when they heard its name.


    Rocky was almost at the wing house of the Xiao n when he saw a group of Cao n disciples


    standing in the middle of the path. They wereughing and joking as if they were seeing something


    funny.


    He looked at them and quickly averted his gaze. He didn''t want to involve himself in their idling around.


    As he walked away, an arrogant voice came from the crowd. "Is that how Cao n members treat


    guests?"


    The voice sounded familiar to Rocky. Then, a teasing voice erupted from the crowd. "Miss Mary, our


    Cao n knows how to treat our guests. We are very warm-hearted. In fact, why don''t youe with


    me and let me tour you around to show you our hospitality?"


    "Miss Mary, please don''t refuse our warm wee." The crowd hooted.


    "Mary?" Rocky''s attention was finally caught. He walked towards the direction of the voice and saw


    Mary with three men beside her. One wore an exquisite robe, who was tall and fat and looked like a


    yboy. Upon hearing that, Rocky''s eyes became fixed at once. Then, he walked towards that


    direction. Two other men in green clothes circled Mary.


    "Mr. Conrad, I''m here on official business. I will take part in the Beast Master Contest. I am not here for


    fun. Please get out of my way." Mary seemed to not like Mr. Conrad. She must have heard of his


    reputation.


    Mr. Conrad was the only son of Tod, the elder brother of the former chief of the Cao n. Tod always


    ambitioned to be the chief of the n.


    Because Conrad was his only child, Tod spoiled him very much. As a result, Conrad grew up to be


    arrogant. Tod was in charge of a lot of industries and enjoyed a high position. Conrad had taken


    advantage of this and had looked down upon everyone.


    Apart from that, Conrad also became a well-known yboy. He had simultaneous rtionships with


    various women. As long as a woman caught his eyes, he''d do anything to get her.


    It was obvious that Mary had caught Conrad''s attention. He had taken her as his target.


    "We''ll just have fun a bit. It won''t take too much time," Conrad insisted. He did not know how to ept


    no for an answer. He began to flirt with her, even if Mary looked visibly ufortable.


    "Mr. Conrad, please watch what you''re doing." Mary was fuming but was having a difficult time


    asserting herself. She knew Conrad''s father was the backbone of the Cao n. He was not someone


    she should provoke easily.


    "What do you mean? I''m not doing anything disrespectful," Conrad replied with an innocent smile.


    Suddenly, he grabbed her hand and started harassing her.


    Out of fear, Mary tried to push Conrad away but failed. She was much weaker than Conrad after all.


    Mary watched as Conrad took advantage of her. She could only imagine what might happen if she


    agreed to go somewhere else with him.


    Suddenly, a mockingughter burst from the shadows. The men looked up to find where it wasing


    from.


    They were surprised to see an ordinary man looking like he was having the time of his life. "You brat,"


    Conrad called out. "Why are youughing? Get out of my way! Don''t interrupt me!" Then he turned to


    look at Mary with greedy eyes.


    Mary stared at the ordinary man with shock. It was Rocky. She clenched her teeth and removed


    Conrad''s hand. "Please behave yourself!" she told him. She red at Rocky as she turned to run


    towards the wing house of the Xiao n.


    Before she could get far, Conrad grabbed her arm.


    "Miss Mary, I have showed my respect. But if you didn''t like that, then I can also show you just how


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    disrespectful I can be. Just ask and I''ll give it to you." Conrad was angered by Mary''s refusal. He pulled


    Mary towards him, wrapping his arms around her waist, and made sure she felt his hardness against


    her crotch. He was preparing to unzip his pants.


    Mary was frightened. In panic, she reached out and pushed Conrad away using her spiritual power.


    Conrad didn''t expect that she would attack him. His face turned pale with shock. But Conrad, of course,


    was a powerful man. Her little attack barely fazed him.


    "How dare you refuse me! You two, take her back. I deserve any woman I want." Conrad had the


    arrogance to kidnap Mary in public.


    The two men behind Conrad, who were either at the seventh grade or even the eighth grade of the


    Earthly Stage, did as ordered.


    Mary realized that she had made a mistake. There was no good that woulde out from enraging


    Conrad. She was ready to apologize when a figure stood in her way.


    "You!" It was Rocky. All that while he''d been standing by the sidelines.


    "You should head back." Rocky gave Mary a cold look.


    "This is none of your business!" Mary shouted angrily.


    "It''s none of my business. But they blocked my way." Rocky stared at Mary.


    Mary didn''t know whether she shouldugh or cry.


    "Son of a bitch! How dare you!" Conrad shouted at Rocky.


    With a sneer, Rocky ignored Conrad. He walked passed him with his head held high.

 Chapter 807 A Hero Appeared

    Chapter 807 A Hero Appeared


    Rocky struck Conrad''s nerves after arrogantly blocking his way. When Rocky turned around to leave,


    Conrad was quick to shout an order to hisckeys. "Well, what are you waiting for? Don''t just stand


    around there. Do something! Catch that guy and teach him a lesson. I''ll deal with Miss Mary myself."


    The two easily caught up to Rocky since they were both at the advanced grade of the Earthly Stage.


    However, Rocky, who was just walking, disappeared in a blink of an eye. Before they realized what


    happened, Rocky had disappeared from the alley between the two buildings.


    "Stupid brat! How dare he run away! Catch him!" Conrad would never let anyone who offended him get


    off that easily. He ordered his men to catch up to Rocky and then headed straight for Mary.


    The two men immediately rushed towards the direction where Rocky disappeared.


    "It turns out that he is just a coward..." Mary uttered angrily under her breath. She thought Rocky came


    to save her, but instead he ran away and left her to be on her own. Mary''s anger was quickly reced


    by fear when she saw Conrad approaching her. She tried to turn around and run towards the opposite


    direction, but Conrad was too fast, and he had caught up with her before she could do anything.


    "Mr. Conrad, can you stop? You can''t bully me and force me to do things I don''t want to. If the chief of


    the Cao n hears about this, I think you already know what might happen to you." Mary tried to


    intimidate Conrad in order to get rid of the danger he posed.


    "Miss Mary, don''t be like that. You should feel lucky that I admire you. You know I only want what''s best


    for you. If you be my woman, we will support the Xiao n and help it be prosperous and


    promising..." Conrad said, as he gazed at Mary with a lewd smile.


    Of course, Mary didn''t believe a thing he said and tried to get away from him. But Conrad was much


    more powerful than her. He grabbed her by her dress and leaned towards her, forcing a kiss.


    Mary tried to struggle and resist, but with one pull from Conrad, her dress was torn apart, exposing her


    fair skin and underwear.


    Conrad was in awe of what he saw. His mouth began to fill with saliva as his eyes almost popped out.


    Other disciples of the Cao n saw what happened and immediately began to shout excitedly.


    "You really are a beauty," Conrad said as he hungrily stared at Mary''s body. "Don''t be afraid. I will treat


    you very well..." Conrad was so aroused that he immediately rushed to Mary, forgetting that they were


    out in public.


    Mary had to cover her breasts with her hands as her clothes were torn apart. But she failed to prevent


    Conrad from getting close to her.


    Just when Conrad was about to molest Mary, his body immediately froze. Before realizing what


    happened, he was sent back by a strong force. He rolled and tumbled like a ball before eventually


    embarrassed.


    Even Mary was caught off guard. Calmness washed over her as a man came into her view, with his


    arms folded across his chest.


    It was no one else but Rocky, who she thought had left just now.


    "Didn''t you run away?" Mary asked in surprise.


    Rocky took off his robe and threw it to Mary to cover her exposed body.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, Conrad got up from the ground. Seeing Rocky appear again, he trembled in fury. He


    didn''t see any of the men he had sent to go after Rocky.


    Little did he know that they were unconscious in a corner.


    This was the first time Conrad had been bullied like that, so he shouted furiously, "You bastard! Do you


    know who I am? Do you know where you are now? How dare you hit me? Are you courting death?"


    Rocky took a nce at Conrad and turned to said to Mary, "Let''s go. If you were not Juey''s sister, I


    wouldn''t have gotten involved in this trouble to save you."


    Mary red up a bit and bit her lips upon hearing those words. Although she was grateful for him for


    saving her, she was displeased with Rocky''s attitude. But then again, she was rude to Rocky before, so


    Rocky was just returning the favor.


    Seeing that Rocky ignored his threats, Conrad clenched his teeth, eager to tear him into pieces. He


    then turned to the disciples of the Cao n and shouted, "Why are you just standing there? Catch


    them! Otherwise, I''ll ask my father to expel you from the Cao n."


    The disciples looked at each other nervously. Since they knew Conrad wasn''t making empty threats,


    they had no choice but to halfheartedly charge towards Rocky and Mary.


    "This is such a pain in the ass," Rocky sighed. Before the disciples of the Cao n could even get


    close to them, they disappeared.


    Everyone fell silent until a scream pierced through the huge crowd. Rocky grabbed Conrad''s neck with


    one hand and effortlessly lifted him up.


    The disciples trembled in fear upon seeing how easy Rocky could grab their powerful master.


    "All of you, get out of here. Otherwise, he will end up with a crooked neck," Rocky shouted in a cold


    voice. He took a quick nce at the disciples and they all squealed in fear.


    "Why are you... standing still? Get out of here right away..." Fearing for his life, Conrad immediately


    ordered his people to retreat. He was struggling to ept the fact that Rocky was miles stronger than


    him.

 Chapter 808 Juey, Come With Me

    Chapter 808 Juey, Come With Me


    The Cao n disciples ran away in a hurry, abandoning Conrad in Rocky''s hands. Rocky lifted him up


    as Mary stood beside them, her heart fluttering in fear.


    "Boss, please! Have mercy on me. It''s all my fault! I failed to recognize you. I shouldn''t have offended


    you. Please! Please forgive me! Spare me, I beg you. If you want, I can give this girl to you instead,"


    Conrad pleaded with desperation. Fear flooded his eyes. He was genuinely afraid that Rocky would


    harm him. Conrad was surprised at Rocky''s extraordinary strength even though he looked like an


    ordinary man.


    Not far away, Raef and other Xiao n members heard the noise. They rushed out to see what


    happened. They were shocked at the sight of Mary looking ravaged and Conrad being lifted into the air.


    "Mary, are you okay?" Juey stepped forward to ask.


    The rest of the Xiao n members turned to look at Rocky and Conrad.


    "Is that who I think it is? Mr. Conrad? The only son of the hall leader Tod of the Cao n?" Raef


    gasped as soon as he recognized Conrad. He was also the cousin of Chief Luci, the current leader of


    the Cao n. Conrad''s father was the elder brother of Chief Luci''s father. Raef looked at Rocky with


    horror. He knew Rocky shouldn''t have messed with the Cao n. How dare he harm Conrad?


    If only Rocky wasn''t affiliated with the Xiao n, then Raef could have easily turned a blind eye. But he


    knew that Rocky''s actions would also harm the entire n. The Xiao n would bepromised.


    With that in mind, Raef stepped forward and called out to Rocky. "Mr. Rookie, please put him down!" he


    ordered. "We can''t hurt him! Don''t put the Xiao n in big trouble!"


    "Raef, is he your man? How dare he be so rude to me! If I tell my father, the Xiao n will be doomed!"


    Conrad could tell that Rocky was from the Xiao n just by how worried Raef was. Immediately, he


    found his exit. Since pleading did not work, he chose the route of intimidation.


    "Mr. Conrad, this young man isn''t really a member of the Xiao n." Raef tried to distance himself from


    Rocky but couldn''t figure out how.


    "Damn Rookie! Just free Mr. Conrad now!" Travis added. Travis hated Rocky to death. Since Rocky


    appeared, the Xiao n had not seen peace. There were troubles each day. He once even made the


    mistake of hurting Travis. And now with Rocky going against Conrad, Travis knew they were in for


    more troubles. For Travis, Rocky had the intention to destroy their n.


    Travis was Raef''s adopted son. He knew that this gave him very little influence in the Xiao n. There


    was no chance that he would take control in the future. He was used to the feeling of humiliation. But


    with him qualifying for the uing Beast Master Contest, he had earned a tform. He thought that


    once he made a great sess in the contest, he could draw the support of the Cao n. In this way,


    he would get the chance to be the head of the Xiao n. Therefore, the contest meant a lot to him.


    However, Rocky kept on causing them troubles. A few more of those and the Xiao n might get


    disqualified from the contest. If that happened, Travis'' n would be ruined. He had to make sure that


    it wouldn''t happen.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He had the contest in mind when he stood to stop Rocky. But when he saw Rocky shed a piercing


    gaze at him, he stopped himself. He suddenly remembered the feeling of being thrown out by Rocky


    from before. He didn''t want to experience it again.


    Rocky turned to Raef. "Chief Raef, he was forcing himself on your daughter. Do you still think I should


    let this son of bitch go?"


    "What?" Raef was horrified. He looked at Mary, her clothes torn in ces, and he realized that it was


    Conrad who had caused her pain. But he did not want to offend Conrad. He took a deep breath and


    swallowed his pride and anger instead.


    "Mr. Rookie, I''m just trying to avoid any more troubles. Perhaps this was all a misunderstanding?" Raef


    tried his best to downy the situation.


    "Piss off! Don''t show your face in front of me again," Rocky sneered as he threw Conrad to the ground.


    He didn''t even exert that much strength yet he sent Conrad leaping across the air and falling down a


    few distance away from them. Conrad screamed.


    The Xiao n members stood aghast. Rocky threw Conrad like a pebble. He must have had


    extraordinary strength.


    "You bastard! I won''t let this go easily!" Conrad winced in pain and got to his feet. He shouted curses at


    Rocky but when his eyes met Rocky''s cold gaze, he trembled with fear and ran away.


    Raef refused to ept Rocky''s actions. He feared Conrad''s threats. He did not want the Xiao n to


    go through hell again. He knew that they were already experiencing a lot of troubles, and that Rocky


    had something to do with it. He clenched his fists and bottled up a grudge inside him.


    "Juey, will youe with me?" Rocky asked Juey. He then turned back to look at Mary. She looked


    awfully distressed.


    Juey hesitated as she knew Mary was the one who needed her more. She must have been frightened.


    Juey looked at Rocky and said, "I''ll follow youter, Mr. Rookie." She had decided to attend to Mary


    first.


    Rocky nodded and proceeded to leave.


    Mary stared at Rocky as he walked away. She never thought she''d be saved by the man she loathed.


    She knew he must have done it for Juey''s sake. But she also acknowledged that if it wasn''t for him, she


    would have been in deep trouble.


    "Mary, are you okay?" Raef ran towards her with his eyes full of concern.


    "I''m tired. Apany me to my room, Juey." Mary cast an indifferent nce at her father. She finally


    shared Juey''s feeling when their father just stood by and watched her be threatened by Queenie. But


    she also understood why her father could not stand up for her. They could not afford to offend Conrad.


    Her father was just trying to protect the entire n. She shrugged it off instead and asked Juey to walk


    her back to her room.

 Chapter 809 Crazy Bear

    Chapter 809 Crazy Bear


    Rocky knew that Juey couldn''te back for a while, so he decided to leave the Cao mansion. He


    wanted to take a walk around the capital, and along the way, he thought that he could buy something to


    use in theboratory.


    However, just as he stepped out of the mansion, a fierce white bear suddenly rushed out from nowhere


    and lunged toward him with full-force.


    Rocky''s eyes widened in surprise, but he easily recovered and dashed away from it. Bang! The white


    bear smashed into the ce where Rocky had been standing just a few seconds ago, and it left a deep


    ice pit on the ground. If its paws had hit Rocky, several of his ribs would have been broken.


    "It''s Furious Ice Bear, a rare spiritual beast." Rocky, who had already escaped its attack, looked


    carefully at the white bear. A faint smile appeared on his face, as he recognized the white bear.


    It was named Furious Ice Bear, a spiritual beast of ice nature. A beast that was among the top twenty


    spiritual beasts, it had an infinite strength and could even evolve in the middle of battle. In other words,


    when it was fighting, its power could increase exponentially. It was rare to see such a spirit-manipted


    beast.


    "Stupid bear, teach him a lesson! I''ll reward you with the pork steak you like." A sweet voice suddenly


    echoed from above.


    Rocky looked to the direction where the voice came from, and his eyes narrowed at the graceful and


    proud figure of Queenie, who appeared on the roof of a building not far away.


    Upon hearing that it would be rewarded, the bear immediately screamed excitedly and rushed toward


    Rocky again. Its whole body was emitting freezing power that was shocking in its intensity.


    The bear was a spirit-manipted beast in the fourth grade of the four-star level, and thus, it shouldn''t


    be underestimated. Rocky knew that he needed to fight back seriously, as Queenie would not let him


    go easily, even though Lucas promised that she wouldn''t do anything to him. Although she couldn''t


    deal with him in public, she could easily do so in secret, and given her character, she would surely deal


    with him by all means.


    With that thought, he immediately opened the Magic Spiritual Space.


    "Wow, I can''t believe you have the strength of the Heavenly Stage." Queenie''s eyebrow raised in


    surprise when she saw that Rocky could open the Magic Spiritual Space. She didn''t expect him to have


    the strength of the Heavenly Stage.


    If Queenie found out that he had the strength to fight against her, she would be even more surprised.


    However, while Rocky opened the Magic Spiritual Space, Queenie also looked at it. She thought, ''I''m


    sure he''s going to summon his spirit-manipted beast to fight with my Furious Ice Bear, but he''s not


    as strong as me. Does he know that since he had just reached the preliminary stage of the Heavenly


    Stage, the spirit-manipted beast he could summon is at most only in the third grade of the three-star


    level? It wouldn''t be a match for my Furious Ice Bear.'' And with this thought, she became even more


    confident. The thought that she could make Rocky kneel and beg for her mercy seemed extremely


    appealing.


    However, Queenie couldn''t see any spirit-manipted beast after Rocky opened the Magic Spiritual


    Space. Unbeknownst to her, there was a spirit-manipted beast that ran out without her noticing.


    When the Magic Spiritual Space was opened, a transparent beast had silently stalked out from inside


    and approached the Furious Ice Bear.


    "Foodie, can you keep it quiet?" Rocky asked the invisible beast.


    The invisible Rainbow Glow Unicorn, whose crystal horn shed a brilliant light, suddenly activated its


    beast hallucination skill against the bear that was rushing toward it. Under normal circumstances, its


    skill would hardly work on a spirit-manipted beast at the four-star level. But Rocky still gave it a try.


    He thought that it was better than having a direct fight against the bear, and he also believed that


    dealing with Queenie would be easier.


    Queenie suddenly saw a sh of light,parable to fireworks in its beauty. She couldn''t help but


    exim, "It''s so beautiful." But soon she realized that it must be a trick that Rocky was ying. She


    immediately pointed at Rocky and shouted, "Stop ying tricks. I''ll kill you today."


    However, as soon as she finished her words, the Furious Ice Bear, which had been rushing to Rocky,


    suddenly ''baaed'' as if it were a sheep. Then it stopped,id on the ground, curled up its body, and fell


    into a deep sleep.


    "It worked?" Rocky murmured to himself, a little surprised that his crazy idea actually worked, and the


    Rainbow Glow Unicorn''s hallucination skill worked on the Furious Ice Bear.


    Of course, Rocky didn''t know about the strange experience that the Rainbow Glow Unicorn had in the


    giant forest in the ck Sand Abyss. After that, it had changed a lot, but the change hadn''t shown up


    yet.


    When she saw that her bear fell asleep, she was dumbfounded. She didn''t understand why it suddenly


    fell asleep, and no matter what she did, it wouldn''t wake up. It continued to snore much to her dismay.


    "You uselesszy bear! I won''t let you eat for three days," Queenie shouted angrily, as she flew down


    from the roof andnded lightly on the ground. She swiftly turned around to face Rocky, looking


    graceful in every movement.


    Meanwhile, Rocky immediately asked the Rainbow Glow Unicorn to go back to the Magic Spiritual


    Space, as soon as Queenie set foot on the ground.


    "Bastard, what on earth did you do to make my stupid bear sleep?" Queenie knew that Rocky must


    have done something to her beast, but she had no idea what it was. She didn''t know about the rare


    spiritual beast either, as she couldn''t even see it while it stood in front of her.


    "I didn''t do anything," said Rocky, who looked at her with widened eyes and pretended that he didn''t


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    know what happened either.


    "I don''t believe you!" Queenie snorted.


    "Don''t you want to take revenge? Why did you stop?" Rocky challenged when Queenie stopped her


    attacks, a taunting smirk etched on his face.


    Hisment greatly irritated Queenie, who narrowed her eyes at him sharply. The truth was that she


    ached to tear Rocky apart. Unfortunately, her sister had warned her that if she dared to hurt Rocky, she


    would be locked up for three months.


    That was unthinkable for her, as it was unbearable for her not to cause trouble in one day. She would


    go insane if she couldn''t go out for three months. And there was no doubt that her sister would do as


    she said. More importantly, even her master sided with Rocky and warned her not to bully him. It


    pissed her off even more, and she couldn''t understand why her sister and her master protected him.

 Chapter 810 A Fake Man

    Chapter 810 A Fake Man


    It was for this reason that Queenie dared not to teach Rocky a lesson herself. She could not do it with


    her hands, but her sister didn''t say that the Furious Ice Bear couldn''t do it either. Thus, she took


    advantage of that loophole. She had been following Rocky since he had left the Osmanthus Yard


    earlier, so she also saw Conrad bullied Mary. She had wanted to step in and help Mary because she


    hated Tod and Conrad, and she couldn''t bear to see Conrad''s unruly behavior in the Cao mansion. She


    didn''t expect that Rocky would go and help Mary, and he also taught Conrad a lesson he would never


    forget, which pleased her greatly.


    Even so, what he had done was not enough to pull Queenie away from the idea of revenge. After she


    followed him all the way, she ambushed him with the full intention of letting her Furious Ice Bear attack


    Rocky. But she didn''t expect his petty tricks, and now, he had done something to her Furious Ice Bear


    that made the beast fall asleep.


    "It seems that you are hesitating." Rocky gave her a wicked smirk, assured by her hesitation that she


    couldn''t go after him personally.


    "You bastard, don''t be socent!" Queenie shouted in anger, as she was even more incensed


    when she saw how calm Rocky was acting.


    Because he knew that Queenie''s hands were tied, Rocky confidently turned his back on her and


    walked away.


    "Humph! How dare you leave the Cao mansion? You''re dead meat!" A mischievous smile shed


    across her face when she saw that he was about to leave the Cao mansion. This was because once he


    left the vicinity, it would be more convenient for her to take action. By that time, nobody could pin it on


    her, even if she killed Rocky and especially if she destroyed his corpse.


    However, after he left the Cao mansion, he was able to sense that someone was following him, and it


    didn''t take too much thought to know that it was Queenie. However, since it was still daylight, he didn''t


    take her seriously because she couldn''t harm him anyway. He just continued walking towards the


    capital of the country.


    Since Rocky wasn''t interested in ordinary things, he chose to visit some high-end beast farms in the


    capital. And it was impressive, as these high-end beast farms were bigger than the ones he had visited


    before. He could tell that the owners of these high-end beast farms were powerful people in the Timber


    Deity Empire. Although the scale of the Xiao n''s Magical Beast House wasn''t inferior to that of these


    beast farms, there was a big difference in terms of reputation and influence. After all, Barren City was


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    only a small city along the border.


    Soon, Rocky entered a high-end beast farm, named Spirit Treasure Hall. The interior of this beast farm


    was magnificent and grandly decorated, which showed that it was no ordinary high-end beast farm.


    And as he looked around, he noticed that there were a lot of scantily dressed women who were


    greeting the customers. It created the illusion that they had entered a brothel.


    "Sir, what can I do for you?" Immediately, a good-looking woman with heavy makeup and very few


    clothes came over.


    "I want to sell something," Rocky told her. From the luxury that he could see from this high-end beast


    farm, he believed that the people they catered to were quite powerful. The rare materials and items that


    he had collected from spirit-manipted beasts of three-star or above immediately came to his mind,


    and he assumed that he could sell them here at a good price.


    "Our Spirit Treasure Hall does not eptmon items. Can you tell me what you want to sell?" the


    woman asked at once.


    Rocky nodded at her, and then took out a scale of a four-star spirit-manipted beast from the cloth


    bag that he had prepared. He handed it over to her and said, "Something like this."


    "Please wait for a while, sir." As soon as the woman took the scale, she turned around and headed it to


    a special staff, who was in charge of the appraisal.


    A few momentster, a shrewd-looking man in his fifties, came over with the scale that Rocky had just


    given to the woman.


    "I''m the shopkeeper of the Spirit Treasure Hall. My name is Rector Cheng. I heard you want to sell this


    four-star schaapsteker''s scale? And you have more than one?" The man sounded genial at first, as he


    introduced himself, but he sounded doubtful when he asked his questions.


    Materials and items from four-star spirit-manipted beasts were quite rare to see, even in the Spirit


    Treasure Hall which was top of the line in this kingdom. After all, one had to be at least at the Heavenly


    Stage to hunt a four-star or above spirit-manipted beast; and the hunter must have reached at least


    the Supernal Stage to hunt many four-star spirit-manipted beasts. That was how difficult it was to


    obtain rare four-star materials and items.


    "Is there any problem?" Rocky asked.


    "No, of course not. But sir, how many items of the same level do you have?" Rector asked tentatively.


    From his perspective, he couldn''t tell if Rocky was the one who got the precious four-star


    schaapsteker''s scale, or if he just happened toe by it.


    "I indeed have more than a few. I want to trade them for some money, but I don''t want to be too


    conspicuous..." Rocky added.


    "Oh? If your other materials are of the same level as this four-star scale, I suggest that you auction


    them. You can get a higher price that way." Rector knew that things like the four-star scale were hot-


    selling items, so he was nice enough to give this tip to Rocky. Anyway, they were surely going to profit


    from this as well.


    "Auction them?" Rocky''s eyebrows furrowed in wonder.


    "If you don''t want to draw attention to yourself, you canmission our Spirit Treasure Hall for the


    auction, but themission will be a little high," Rector said immediately.


    "Okay, I''ll leave it to you." Rocky quickly decided and threw the bag at him.


    Rector carefully opened the bag and found different materials and items, and all of them were very rare


    at the four-star level and above. Of course, he was greatly satisfied with them. After that, he ordered


    someone to send the items into the auction house, and at the same time, he took Rocky to a VIP room.


    Not long after, a handsome young man swaggered into the Spirit Treasure Hall. He looked around and


    asked with a menacing expression, "Where has that guy gone? I saw hime in just now."


    Meanwhile, she thought triumphantly, ''I knew there was something wrong with him! The Spirit Treasure


    Hall is owned by the Qi n, so is that guy actually a spy that the Qi n sent to our Cao n?


    Humph! I finally got some dirt on him. I swear, I will expose him this time.''


    The young men looked sharply around the hall, and although he looked like a normal young man, on


    closer look, it was none other than Queenie who was dressed up in men''s clothes!

 Chapter 811 Staging A Farce

    Chapter 811 Staging A Farce


    Since Queenie was a beautiful girl, she turned into a handsome young man when she dressed up in


    men''s clothes. As soon as she entered the hall, many people''s eyes turned to look and female


    receptionists caked in heavy make-up hurriedly ran up to her.


    "You''re so handsome. Is there anything I can do for you? Just say the word and I''ll do it!"


    "Back off! He''s my client. I saw him first!"


    "Oh, please. He''s mine!"


    Each one of them bickered against one another, pushing and shoving just to get Queenie''s attention.


    "Leave me alone! Get your hands off me!" Queenie''s face could have been chiseled from ice as she


    snapped at them.


    Their mouths quickly snapped shut once they saw their potential client get irritated.


    "I''m not here to avail anyone''s services, I''m just looking for someone. The person who can point me to


    his direction would get this one thousand golden bill." Queenie took out a golden bill and waved it at


    them.


    A light entered all the women''s eyes at the sight of the golden bill.


    As the saying goes, if you have money, even the devil will push the millstone for you. In just a few short


    moments, Queenie learned that Rocky was in a VIP room.


    Even though everyone''s impression of Rocky was that he was poor, here he was seated in one of their


    best rooms that only allowed VIPs in. By then, Queenie decided that her guess must be right that there


    really was something off with Rocky. She further believed that this was an incredible discovery.


    There was adrenaline pumping through her veins so she couldn''t hold herself back, much less could


    she give any consideration for her own status. She rushed to Rocky''s room without any hesitation,


    ready to find all of Rocky''s ins and outs, just like in order to catch a thief, you must find the stolen


    goods first.


    Meanwhile in the VIP room, Rocky sat across Rector and the tea had just been served. Rector chatted


    with him casually and often asked a few questions to get to know him better, like where he came from


    and what he was up to. No matter how much he pushed, Rocky only sipped at his tea and kept his


    answers short.


    As their meeting dragged on, Rector''s smile was bing more and more strained until it morphed


    into shock when they were suddenly interrupted by the door mming open. Queenie burst into the


    room like a typhoon who jabbed a finger right in Rocky''s nose and shouted, "You really are a spy! I


    finally caught you. You''re a spy sent by the Qi n to our n! Humph! Now that I caught you, let''s see


    what you have to say."


    Rocky was so stunned that he could only stare in bewilderment for a moment before he squinted and


    quickly realized that it was Queenie in men''s clothes. "What are you talking about? Can you give me


    the details?"


    "Don''t y dumb with me! This is Qi n''s property! Don''t tell me you don''t know!" Queenie was


    confident that she caught Rocky red-handed in being a spy from the Qi n.


    However, Rocky didn''t expect that this Spirit Treasure Hall was run by the Qi n, the deadly enemy of


    Queenie''s Cao n. He was at such a loss whether he should cry orugh.


    On the other hand, Rector watched Queenie rush in and dere herself from the Cao n. While he


    immediately guessed that she might be a member of the Cao n, it surprised him that she obviously


    knew Rocky. He decided that this was a trick and they came to this ce to cause trouble together.


    "Security!" Rector demanded as the situation began to escte.


    It wasn''t long before several spirit maniptors of the Earthly Stage rushed in, each one radiating


    arrogance.


    By then, Rocky had resigned himself to just enjoy the ride he was unknowingly dragged into. Queenie


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    really was a troublemaker and nothing good ever happened to him whenever he bumped into her.


    "Take them both! They''re from the Cao n!" Rector immediately barked out his order, pointing at both


    Rocky and Queenie.


    "Rector, hold on. I believe that you misunderstood. I''m not from the Cao-" Even as Rocky hurriedly


    jumped out of his seat to exin, several heartrending cries interrupted him. When he turned to look,


    his eyes were greeted by the sight of all the spirit maniptors on the ground that Queenie beat into


    the dust without bothering to spare them a single word.


    Rector''s face turned blue when he witnessed Queenie''s skill.


    However, Rector pushed down his panic as more spirit maniptors quickly rushed into the room and


    all of them wore the striking clothes of the Qi n. They flooded the room and the area around it in


    thick swarms.


    "Is that all of them?" Queenie sneered. All of them were as weak as ants before her and she was


    annoyed at having to fight them at all.


    A headache made itself known as Rocky''s temple throbbed and he could only sigh. If he let Queenie


    continue her rampage, their problem would just get bigger and bigger. Just as when he was wondering


    how he would drag her out, a stern voice interrupted his thoughts.


    "Who dared to cause trouble in Qi n''s property? Do they want to die?" A gap appeared through the


    crowd surrounding the door as they all quickly stepped aside.


    A man in his early thirties leisurely entered, his imposing aura and proud appearance were a perfect fit


    with his dark robes threaded with gold. Even though he was still a few meters away, Rocky could


    immediately sense the aura of the Supernal Stage from him.


    Behind the man were several spirit maniptors of the Heavenly Stage, all of them looked like


    bodyguards.


    "Young master..." Rector called. His eyes lit up as if he finally found the light at the end of a dark tunnel.


    This man was the eldest and only son of the current chief and the future inheritor of the Qi n, Tate


    Qi.


    Even Queenie''s expression changed as soon as she caught sight of Tate.


    "Isn''t that Queenie? Why are you suddenly dressed like a man?" Tate called Queenie by her name


    once he actually saw the people inside. It was clear that this wasn''t the first time they met and that they


    were rather close.


    "Shut it! Don''t call me that!" Queenie snapped but didn''t meet his eyes.


    "I''ve called you that ever since you were a child. I''m used to it." Tate''s smile remained pleasant


    regardless of her attitude.


    So far, all Rocky learned was that they saw each other when they were young and used to y


    together. But what he didn''t understand was why. As far as he knew, the Cao n and the Qi n


    were rivals and constantly fought each other with weapons. However, Tate didn''t show an ounce of


    annoyance when he saw Queenie in their property. It was odd and some things obviously didn''t add up.


    Rocky decided to step aside and see what would happen next.


    "You have no right to call me like that." Queenie''s dark frown was the opposite of Tate''s kind smile.


    "You''re right. I don''t. I''m not your future brother-inw anymore." Tate sighed.


    Even within the chattering crowd, the sound of Queenie furiously gnashing her teeth could still be


    heard.


    "Future brother-inw?" Rocky repeated to himself. It looked that the rtionship between the two


    ns wasn''t as simple as he thought.


    "I haven''t seen you in years. You''re starting to look like your elder sister more and more. How is she? I


    wish her all the best." A tender expression softened Tate''s proud appearance.


    "It''s none of your business..." Queenie finally turned to look at him, shooting him daggers with her


    resentful re. In one quick move, she turned over her jade-like palm and a strong ice force shot out,


    rushing towards Tate.


    Tate''s expression didn''t waver as he raised his right hand and shot out a strong me, letting it swallow


    the ice in an instant.


    "Queenie! I don''t get into fights without a reason. Don''t try to attack me without saying a word! Even if


    you are obstinate, there should be a limit..." Tate scolded with the same pleasant smile but his words


    rang out powerfully.


    "How dare you ask me why? Don''t try to cover up! I caught a spy from your n red-handed!" Queenie


    spat and jabbed at Rocky, filled with righteous indignation.


    Tate nced at Rocky but he was certain that he''d never seen him in his life before. More than that, he


    hadn''t sent any of his men to the Cao n. He waspletely bewildered at the usation.


    Rocky could only shake his head and bitterly smile. ''When will this girl get smarter? She has no


    evidence of me being a spy of the Qi n. This is undoubtedly just staging a farce in Tate''s eyes, '' he


    thought.

 Chapter 812 He Is My Subordinate

    Chapter 812 He Is My Subordinate


    "Queenie, you must have misunderstood. But I have never sent anyone to spy on the Cao n.


    Besides, we both know that your sister is so intelligent and wise that she would never let her guard


    down to allow me to send a spy to the Cao n," Tate answered straightforwardly with a stern look.


    "Of course I know my sister is very smart and I knew you would say that," Queenie responded quickly


    with a look of disbelief.


    "Queenie, do you have any solid evidence that can prove that he''s a member of the Qi n? Do you


    really think he belongs to the Qi n only because he is in the Qi n''s Spirit Treasure Hall? Is that


    the only evidence you have?" Tate questioned immediately. The expression on his face was still hard


    as a rock.


    Queenie was also stunned. The words of Tate got her thinking for a moment. She couldn''t help but


    nce at Rocky. In all honesty, she did not have any solid evidence indeed to prove that Rocky was a


    spy. But if he was not a spy, why would he appear in the Spirit Treasure Hall?


    "Rector, would you tell us what is he doing in the Spirit Treasure Hall?" Tate asked, after he nced at


    Rocky.


    "Well, he is supposedly here to sell different kinds of things," Rector replied quickly.


    "He''s here to sell things? Is that so? If that is the case, then why did he sneak into the VIP room?"


    Queenie asked. She still didn''t believe that what they were saying was true.


    "Well, it''s because he doesn''t like to expose his identity, so he handed over the items to us and asked


    us to help him sell them through an auction. Besides, these items are very rare treasures, so we treat


    him as a distinguished guest," Rector answered nonchntly.


    Queenie was stunned when she noticed how easy it was for Rector to answer her questions. The way


    Rector answered made her wonder whether she really misunderstood Rocky.


    "Rector, I will leave the items here with you." Rocky didn''t want to get involved in such a predicament.


    He was already swamped with other matters, so he didn''t want to be bothered further. After he finished


    saying his words, he was ready to leave.


    As for Tate, he noticed that Rocky was different from the others as soon as he entered the room. Tate


    had a keen and observant eye because of his long years of experience in this country. In this country,


    everyone knew who Tate was. People would immediately show great respect when they met him.


    Some people ttered him, while others showed fear on their face because they were afraid to see him.


    However, Rocky had not looked at him from the moment he came into the room until now. Interestingly,


    his eyes were always fixed on Queenie. While Queenie had just suspected that Rocky was a spy sent


    to the Cao n by the Qi n, which meant that there was a possibility that he and Queenie knew


    each other. But Tate thought that maybe there was indeed a chance that he came from the Cao n.


    "Sir, don''t go yet. Please wait..." Tate uttered all of a sudden when he saw that Rocky was about to


    leave.


    However, Rocky continued to walk past Tate as if he didn''t hear him.


    Tate got a little infuriated when he saw that Rocky ignored his words. He immediately beckoned several


    attendants behind him to stop Rocky from leaving. The several attendants at the Heavenly Stage


    immediately gathered aggressively around Rocky.


    When she saw that Tate had asked his men to immediately seize Rocky, Queenie was astounded. She


    wondered if she was wrong and if she really misunderstood Rocky.


    "Is this the way you treat your guests properly? Is this themon courtesy here?" When he saw that


    he was being seized, Rocky looked at Tate calmly and his face could not be read.


    "Please don''t get us wrong, sir. I just want to ask you some questions for rification," Tate uttered with


    a coy smile.


    "Go ahead then," Rocky said expressionlessly as he rolled his hands into fists at his side.


    "Are you from the Cao n?" Tate asked immediately and directly.


    "No. I am not from the Cao n," Rocky answered as he shook his head.


    "Then please enlighten us as to why Queenie said that you are a spy sent to the Cao n by the Qi


    n?" Of course, Tate didn''t believe what Rocky said. There was something about Rocky''s demeanor


    that made Tate doubt him.


    "The little girl said that because she misunderstands me," Rocky responded coldly.


    "I''m not a little girl! How dare you say that? You are such a bastard..." after she heard what Rocky said,


    Queenie immediately cursed in an unconvinced tone.


    However, Tate felt that the two seemed to be flirting with each other when he heard these words. After


    his observation, he paid much more attention to Rocky.


    "Are you done asking questions? Am I free to go now?" Rocky asked Tate coldly.


    Tate hesitated for a moment. He really felt that Rocky was a little strange, but he decided to order his


    men to let Rocky leave considering that the Spirit Treasure Hall was a ce for business and that it


    was not appropriate to fight there. However, just when he was about to let Rocky leave, someone


    suddenly shouted, "It''s him... Maybe he has killed them..."


    When he heard the voice, Rocky immediately looked up and saw a blond-haired maning out of the


    crowd who were gathered just outside the door. He was the exact guy who brought some people to


    cause trouble in the Xiao n.


    "Just make it clear..." Tate felt surprised after hearing themotion, so he immediately looked at the


    blond-haired man.


    Rocky frowned when he recognized the blond-haired man. He never thought that the blond-haired man


    would appear to cause more trouble for him. He knew that the blond-haired man would bring up the


    fact that he had killed two masters at the Heavenly Stage from the Qi n.


    "Young Master, the two masters at the Heavenly Stage, who were sent to deal with the Xiao n, were


    killed. I suspect that their demise must have something to do with that guy because they were chasing


    him at that time. Although it is hard to tell now if he has the strength to kill the two masters at the


    Heavenly Stage, there might be other helpers. In short, he must be one of the murderers..." the blond-


    haired man stated with certainty and conviction as he pointed at Rocky.


    After Tate heard what the blond-haired man said, his face darkened. It was frustrating that the Qi n


    had lost two masters at the Heavenly Stage for no reason, but what was more infuriating was they


    didn''t know who the murderer was. Although he had sent people to the Xiao n to investigate this


    matter, there was no any clue. However, he was astounded as he didn''t expect that the murderer was


    right in front of him. He had guessed that the Cao n had sent people to kill the two masters. And


    now it turned out that his guess was right all along.


    "Guards! Arrest him!" If the death of the two masters at the Heavenly Stage from the Qi n was


    rted to Rocky, Tate would certainly not let him go. He would have to pay the price for their loss. Tate


    did not care at the moment whether Rocky was a member of the Cao n or not, and he wanted to


    arrest him first. Of course, he also intended to ask the Cao n to give an exnation for everything.


    After all, if Rocky really killed the two masters, the Qi n would definitely punish him.


    When she saw that Tate was about to attack Rocky, Queenie got anxious and horrified. She hurriedly


    shouted, "Don''t attack him. He''s my subordinate..."


    After hearing what Queenie shouted, Tate and the other members of the Qi n looked at her with a


    mix of astonishment and disbelief.


    "No... He is not mine... But you can''t arrest him," Queenie immediately added when she realized that


    she just said somethingpletely wrong.


    "Queenie, I''m afraid we still have to take him away. Perhaps he is really the one who has murdered the


    two masters at the Heavenly Stage from my n. We cannot risk letting him go without proving that he


    is innocent. Of course, your Cao n also has to give the Qi n an exnation..." Tate said


    seriously. Hismanding voice could be heard loudly and clearly.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "No. I''ll be the one to take him away." Queenie knew that she had caused trouble again this time. If her


    sister and master knew that she had put Rocky in danger, then she would get punished. So, without


    saying anything else, she immediately darted towards Rocky and was about to draw him away.


    "Stop them at once!" When he saw that Queenie was about to take Rocky away, Tate knew that the


    only choice was to stop both of them.


    "Then please don''t me me for attacking you," Queenie said fiercely. She had a hot and short temper,


    so she was going to fight.


    Just as Queenie was about to attack, she suddenly felt an arm around her waist. She turned around


    and saw that Rocky was holding her in his arms.


    "Come out..." Rocky gathered all his spiritual energy and directly opened his Magic Spiritual Space.


    The Rainbow Glow Unicorn instantly rushed out of the Magic Spiritual Space. As the unicorn emerged,


    the colorful light all over its body suddenly brightened up the entire VIP room. It was so dazzling that


    everyone''s line of sight was blocked.


    With a loud bang, a big hole appeared on the top of the room. When Tate and the others realized what


    had happened, Rocky and Queenie had already disappeared right before their eyes.

 Chapter 813 No More Men

    Chapter 813 No More Men


    As he raised his head to stare the hole in the ceiling, Tate''s nails dug deep crescents onto his palm.


    When he brought his gaze down again, his expression became a sneer. "Send someone to the Cao


    n and inform their chief."


    On the other hand, the sky and the earth spun around Queenie as she tried to figure out what


    happened. She found herself flying in the sky and the capital beneath her feet was as small as children


    toys. It wasn''t long before she discovered that she was on a spirit-manipted beast that looked like a


    kirin. It was charming yet arrogant, an exquisite lifelike statue. Based on her experience and


    capabilities, she could immediately tell that it was unusual, obviously a spiritual beast.


    "Is this yours?" Queenie tilted her head and curiously asked Rocky who sat behind her. She didn''t


    expect that Rocky would have a spiritual beast, much less one that she couldn''t immediately recognize.


    However, Rocky was too annoyed that he didn''t answer her.


    "Just let it go! I''m sorry that I misunderstood you! But you shouldn''t go to the Spirit Treasure Hall. Not


    all of it was my fault!" Queenie hurriedly exined when she saw the still furious expression on Rocky''s


    face. When she recalled what Rocky did to her, she quickly added, "We''re even now."


    Rocky was rendered speechless at how evasive she was in admitting her faults.


    "It''s not my spirit-manipted beast. It''s my friend," Rocky replied instead.


    "Your friend? I''ve never heard of anyone who made friends with his spirit-manipted beast. It must be


    a spiritual beast, right? Spiritual beasts that can fly are very rare. My spirit-manipted beast just eats


    and sleeps all day long, it''s stupid and slow..." She stroked Rainbow Glow Unicorn with no small


    amount of envy.


    If Queenie knew that Rainbow Glow Unicorn was a King Level beast that ranked third in the Spiritual


    Beast List, she would have been even more jealous.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "It''s a pity that the Furious Ice Bear was raised like that," Rocky sarcastically replied. Even though the


    Furious Ice Bear was a good Ice spiritual beast, she obviously raised and trained it wrong for it to turn


    into azy bear.


    "I don''t need your lesson!" Queenie grumbled. If she knew Rocky''s real identity, she wouldn''t dare to


    speak like this.


    "Let''snd here," Rocky decided once they flew far enough away. He didn''t want to stay a moment


    longer with Queenie.


    "No! Please take me flying a little bit longer! I''ve never been on a spiritual beast that could fly." Queenie


    was nearly vibrating in her excitement. Although she''d seen countless spirit-manipted beasts with


    Lucas from an early age, she rarely see flying ones. Even if she saw them, she wasn''t allowed toe


    near. After all, spiritual beasts were too powerful to tame, unless they were trained at a young age. So


    it was a rare opportunity for her to ride a spiritual beast that could fly through the sky. This was a brand


    new experience for her.


    "Why should I do as you said?" Rocky cocked a brow at her.


    "You''re so stingy! I promise I won''t make any trouble. But... you have to promise me that you won''t tell


    my sister and master what happened back there, otherwise..." Queenie trailed off, finally realizing her


    blunder.


    "You''re so scared of your sister." Rocky couldn''t help but smile.


    "I just don''t want her to worry about me and I don''t want to mention Tate in front of her," Queenie spat.


    "Why?" Rocky asked, feeling that something more than what meets the eyes happened between the


    Cao n and the Qi n.


    "That''s... because..." Despite her hesitation, Queenie was a straightforward person so what happened


    ten years ago eventually spilled from her lips.


    Before Jacob, former chief of Cao n, spiraled into madness and was driven into a deathlikea,


    the two ns had a good rtionship. Their children, Luci and Tate, were even childhood


    sweethearts. In order to consolidate the power of theirrge ns in the Timber Deity Empire, Jacob


    decided to form an alliance with the Qi n through marriage. The grand wedding was originally


    scheduled on Luci''s 20th birthday. However, due to Jacob''s unexpected incident, the Qi n


    regretted their agreement and took the opportunity to undermine Cao n''s foundation by filching


    Cao''s spirit maniptors. Thus, these two ns became enemies.


    Luci wanted to keep their word and get married with Tate, she even mentally prepared for it for years.


    However, she didn''t expect that the Qi n would not only cancel the marriage but also take the


    opportunity to deal with her n. Despite her fury, she wanted to plead with Tate and yet she was


    greeted with the news that he had married the daughter of another big n''s chief. She thought he


    betrayed her. As a result, her grudge against Tate ran deep.


    "I see..." Rocky didn''t know that they went through something like that. "


    That''s why my sister swore that she would never let any man into her life again," Queenie sighed


    tiredly.


    "That''s the right decision. She already has such a troublesome sister like you. Men would just add to


    her headache," Rocky teased with a small smile.


    "I really want to punch you." Queenie turned around and narrowed her eyes at him.


    "I''ll throw you out right away," Rocky threatened.


    As expected, she immediately wrapped her arms around Rainbow Glow Unicorn''s neck and red at


    Rocky. When he saw what she did, Rocky couldn''t help butugh. Although Queenie couldn''t be


    considered young, she still acted like a child and did whatever she liked, even though she was mature


    and contemtive when she was talking about her family''s past. Perhaps, for her, being spoiled and


    childish was just a cover.


    Unfortunately, Rocky wasn''t in the mood to deal with her anymore and once theynded back at the


    Cao mansion, he quickly sealed Rainbow Glow Unicorn away.

 Chapter 814 An Unknown Chess Piece

    Chapter 814 An Unknown Chess Piece


    Queenie, who had just got off Rainbow Glow Unicorn, didn''t seem to care at all and just rolled her eyes.


    Despite the mischief on her face, her voice was serious as she carefully spoke, "I didn''t expect you to


    be hiding such a powerful spiritual beast and it''s much more powerful than it looks. Although I don''t


    know why you''re hiding your real strength, you must have your reasons. I''ll help you keep your secret,


    if you let me y with your spirit-manipted beast tomorrow."


    "No way!" Rocky turned her down immediately with a shake of his head and quickly left.


    "Stingy!" Queenie whined but didn''t give up as she gave chase despite his long strides.


    As soon as they entered the Cao mansion, two disciples of the Cao n hurriedly appeared before


    them. "Miss Queenie, you''re finally back. The chief sent people everywhere to look for you."


    "I screwed up. Tate must have told Luci!" Queenie immediately guessed that her sister had caught


    scent of her wrongdoings.


    Since there was nothing else for him to do, Rocky wanted to go back to the Osmanthus Yard first. But


    before he could take even one step away, Queenie grabbed onto his arm and said, "You have to go


    with me." Without another word, she dragged Rocky to the hall.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Even though he didn''t want to be dragged into one more of Queenie''s escapades, it wasn''t wrong to


    say that Queenie caused problems this time because of him. Her original intention was to protect the


    Cao n anyway. Moreover, Queenie knew his secret, what if she revealed it? It would spell bad news


    for his future ns if the Cao n found out his stories. He couldn''t let them be suspicious either.


    "I''lle with you but you have to keep my secret." Rocky walked alongside her as heid out his


    conditions.


    "All right, all right. I''ll keep your little secret. Who wants to tell others anyway?" Queenie grumbled with


    a long face, despite her ns to use Rocky, he used her instead. She stirred up big trouble with her


    mistake, so she had to find a witness to defend her.


    Once Queenie agreed, Rocky matched her hurried pace, he wanted to know who the chief of the Cao


    n was anyway.


    Rocky saw both Luci and Lucas when they entered the Magnificent Hall. Of course, Rocky didn''t


    know that Luci was actually the chief of the Cao n. After all, most chiefs ofrge ns were all


    very old. Meanwhile Luci looked like a frail youngdy. It was very difficult to imagine that she was


    the chief of one of the most powerful ns in the Timber Deity Empire.


    The pacing Luci paused in shock for a moment when she saw Queenie enter the Magnificent Hall


    with Rocky but it was quickly smoothed away as she stomped closer.


    "Sister..." Queenie mumbled like a child caught with her hand in the cookie jar.


    A p smacked onto Queenie''s face but Luci''s expression was so distraught and pained that you''d


    think she was the one pped instead.


    Queenie was dumbfounded. Not once had she ever been pped by her sister no matter what trouble


    she caused, at most her sister would scold her. This was the first time Luciid her hands on her and


    her eyes pooled with tears as if she had been badly wronged.


    Even Lucas was surprised at the sight as he didn''t expect her to be that angry. He just sighed because


    there was nothing he could say. Queenie made a big mistake and exposed Rocky to the Qi n.


    It wasn''t too long ago when someone from the Qi n brought a message the scene Queenie caused


    at the Spirit Treasure Hall. Although the Qi n didn''t want to look into this matter, the message said


    that Queenie mistook someone in her n to be a traitor from the Qi n. Moreover, this person


    appeared in the Xiao n before and was a suspect in the killings of two Qi n masters who were at


    the Heavenly Stage.


    Neither Lucas nor Luci understood, because they hadn''t sent anyone to the Xiao n, let alone had


    killed two Qi n masters at the Heavenly Stage. Even though they thought it through over and over,


    they were still confused until Rocky walked in.


    Before he rmended Rocky, Lucas secretly sent someone to the Xiao n to investigate him. He


    was sure that Rocky had nothing to do with the Qi n nor the other ns and even Luci''s uncles.


    Moreover, he wasn''t even from the Timber Deity Empire. Rocky always kept a low profile from the Xiao


    n to the Cao n. He looked indifferent and didn''t seem like an ambitious person at all. Therefore, it


    was almost certain that he wasn''t a threat to the Cao n.


    For the Cao n, Rocky was like an unknown chess piece that might eventually be useful. However,


    Queeniebeled him as a betrayer of the Cao n right in front of Tate. This exposed Rocky to the Qi


    n and forced Lucas to give up all of his previous efforts.


    That was why Luci was furious. After all, the Beast Master Contest was approaching and the drawn-


    outpetition between the Cao n and the Qi n was finally in itsstp with the white line in


    sight. Any mistake, no matter how small, might have a great impact on the Cao n.


    "Don''t you dare cry. Do you know what you''ve done? Why did you go to the Spirit Treasure Hall?! You


    even got Mr. Rookie involved..." Luci rebuked her, every wordced with disappointment. She could


    forgive the fact that Rocky was exposed to the Qi n, but how would she exin to her dead mother


    and father if something happened to Queenie? The two ns were enemies now and the Qi n was


    ruthless and cruel, no one knew what they''d do. Queenie was her only sister, thus, when she heard the


    message from the Qi n, her fear and anger nearly drove her mad.


    "Chief Luci, Queenie knows that she''s wrong now. So this time..." Lucas pitied Luci who was


    desperately trying to fight back her tears.


    "Chief?" Rocky turned to look at Luci with widened eyes.


    "Mr. Rookie, it''s all my fault. I didn''t discipline her well. Please forgive me! Could we discuss the matter


    happened at the Spirit Treasure Hallter? For now I just want to deal with family affairs..." Luci


    dismissed Rocky because she thought it was inappropriate to say something in front of someone who


    wasn''t their family.

 Chapter 815 A Golden Opportunity That Everyone Wanted To Get

    Chapter 815 A Golden Opportunity That Everyone Wanted To Get


    With grievance on her face, Queenie''s eyes were red from crying too hard. Suddenly, Rocky gave her a


    quick gaze. Shaking his head, he began to speak, "Actually, it is not Miss Queenie''s fault..." After


    saying that, he simply narrated what had happened.


    "I see. So it is." Enlightened with the truth, Lucas nodded as he heard Rocky''s words.


    On the other hand, Luci realized that she had wrongfully med her sister. Immediately, she cast her


    eyes on Queenie''s small and woeful face.


    "Hey, I don''t need you to be so kind and speak for me. I know for a fact that I''m the one who got myself


    in trouble." Queenie''s sobbing stopped for a moment, for she had never expected that Rocky would


    even take the initiative to say any good thing about her. Although she still spewed hostile words, deep


    in her heart, she knew that she was pretty much grateful for him. Usually, Rocky spoke indifferently,


    along with his very annoying behavior. With this, she was quite stunned that he was willing to help her


    exin the context of the situation.


    "This means that you don''t have to feel guilty at all. In fact, it is only right that I should also take part of


    the responsibility," Rocky said in a calm voice.


    "But, Mr. Rookie, my sister almost involved you..." Luci was worried about Rocky being exposed. If it


    was him who killed the two Heavenly Stage masters from the Qi n, then surely, they would not take


    things lying down and would take revenge on him.


    "I am just a regr guy, Chief Luci. Please don''t worry about me. If you think that I killed the two


    Heavenly Stage masters and worry about the possible troubles that I may have caused the Cao n,


    then I will immediately leave without hesitation. I won''t let any trouble find you, Chief Luci," Rocky


    added. For him, there was no difference if he stayed or not in the Cao mansion. After all, he was only in


    the capital because he was about to meet Woods.


    On the other hand, Luci never had the impression that Rocky was a gentleman and as cool as a cat.


    Usually, people would be scared out of their wits if they got in trouble with the Qi n. But in Rocky''s


    eyes, the Qi n was not much of a respected n. Seeing how Rocky behaved, Luci became more


    curious about him.


    "If you say so, Mr. Rookie. At this point, I feel ashamed to say anything. Queenie, I believe that you


    should thank Mr. Rookie," Luci immediately suggested to Queenie.


    "No, I won''t say such thing!" Queenie frowned upon hearing this, being very reluctant to thank him.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Chief Luci, if you have nothing else to say, then I shall leave." Rocky nodded and smiled at Luci


    while ignoring Queenie''s reaction.


    "Oh, and by the way, Prince Woods will attend the Cao n''s banquet tonight. I hope you will be there


    as well, as a chance for an apology..." After hesitating for a while, Luci insisted on inviting Rocky to


    the banquet. After all, it was the least she could do for her sister''s insolence.


    "Is it tonight? I''ll think about it." Hearing that Woods woulde over tonight, a slight smile appeared


    on Rocky''s face. He had been waiting for quite a long time for this opportunity to meet Woods. Of


    course, he would never let anyone know about his rtionship with Woods, so he would do the


    Luci''s invitation directly. That was why, after speaking, he turned and left the Magnificent Hall.


    "So, does it hurt?" After Rocky left, Luci turned to look at Queenie''s red and swollen face and


    realized that she might have hit her sister too hard just now.


    "No." Queenie shook her head. In fact, she knew that Luci was also worried about her. But when


    matters started to involve the Qi n, her elder sister became restless.


    "Never do this again, especially messing with the Qi n. Understood?" Luci exhorted, looking at


    her sister lovingly.


    Meanwhile, Lucas spoke to Luci, "It seems that Mr. Rookie is indeed not close to being ordinary!"


    Luci nodded as she agreed with his points.


    "Oh, master, you know nothing about him. That guy has a..." Hearing her master''s words, Queenie


    couldn''t help blurting out Rocky''s secret that she recently found out. But on second thought, she


    remembered that she had promised to keep this secret. Besides, Rocky had intervened for her, so she


    stopped immediately even before she had the chance to reveal the key points about this secret.


    "You were saying? What does he have exactly?" Lucas was eager to know the other half of the secret,


    whichposed the critical part of the whole matter.


    "Never mind. It''s nothing." Queenie hurriedly waved her hand.


    "Queenie, it''s gettingte. You should go back to your room and get yourself ready. Remember to dress


    yourself up properly for the banquet tonight..." Luci told Queenie as she was not interested in her


    nonsense.


    "I am not going to marry someone. Why should I even dress myself up for this banquet? Is it because a


    prince ising tonight? It''s not the emperor, right?" Queenie was the kind of girl who wanted to look


    more beautiful than she already was. However, she would not like to dress herself up like a bride just


    for a prince''s visit as she felt that it was unnecessary.


    "It took me a lot of effort to invite Prince Woods to the Cao n''s banquet. We won''t show impoliteness


    and disrespect towards him. Moreover, this is the only chance for the Cao n to win favor from Prince


    Woods. If we gain his trust, the odds would be in our favor in the Beast Master Contest. This is ourst


    chance to secure a win. We can''t afford to let our n lose," Luci sighed deeply, with a flicker of


    anxiety in her eyes.


    "What are you so afraid of? I alone can defeat the Qi n contestants thoroughly. I will see to it that


    they will kneel down in front of me and beg for mercy..." Queenie boasted.


    "Go and get yourself ready, okay?" Ignoring her sister''s childish remarks, Luci shook her head and


    gave Queenie a forced smile.


    After hearing her sister''s order, Queenie left the hall.


    Soon enough, Luci''s face passed from a smile to being stern, absorbing her worries. Seeing this,


    Lucas said, "Chief Luci, are you having second thoughts that Prince Woods will not take our side?"


    "Prince Woods is the brother of Princess Alyssa, after all. Moreover, it will be more likely that he will


    choose the side his sister is in. But like what I said, there''s still the flip side of things. There''s a chance


    that the opposite happens, and we must take advantage of it. I heard that Prince Woods is not


    restrained and doesn''t like to stick to only one pattern. He has a sharp eye for discovering talented


    people and also likes to keep them. In this aspect, the Cao n has a natural advantage over the Qi


    n." Luci had her own considerations. Therefore, after giving it some thought, she still invited


    Prince Woods to her banquet.


    "I hope so." Lucas nodded.


    When the chiefs of the mediocre ns and their beast masters knew that Prince Woods would attend


    tonight''s banquet, all of them became so excited. With enthusiasm, they went to prepare all kinds of


    rare treasures, waiting to present to Prince Woods in the banquet.


    Meanwhile, in the wing house of the Xiao n, Raef paced back and forth in his room, looking very


    anxious.


    Suddenly, a delicate figure pushed the door open and came in. Mary entered the room and looked at


    Raef''s face, with her eyes slightly narrowed. At that moment, she seemed to understand her father''s


    n.


    "Mary, here you are!" Raef called her daughter, with joy beaming all over his face.


    "Father, why did you ask me toe here?" Mary''s voice sounded cold. Obviously, she cared much


    about what happened this morning.


    "But where is Juey? Is she still in your room?" asked Raef.


    As a reply, Mary nodded.


    "Prince Woods is going to attend the Cao n''s banquet tonight. This is a great opportunity for the


    Xiao n. I heard that other ns also want to have his favor. In that case, we must y harder


    tonight," Raef said with treacherous eyes.

 Chapter 816 The Prince鈥檚 Arrival

    Chapter 816 The Prince¡¯s Arrival


    "Father, please. What did you need to tell me? Say it right now," Mary asked. Yet, she knew what her


    father always wanted. Since her father Raef had mentioned it before, she believed that he nned to


    take advantage of the beauty that she and her sister possessed.


    Unbeknownst to her, the "wise and necessary" measure he had proposed would be an extremely


    vicious one.


    "Father, please. Juey is your daughter. You can''t make her live in misery!" Mary pleaded fiercely.


    "It''s a necessary sacrifice for the Xiao n. Besides, it''ll do Juey some good to be the prince''s


    concubine. Plus, he''s wanted by many women. This is an opportunity that we must seize!" Raef


    dered firmly.


    "But, father¡­" Mary hesitated for a moment. ''Surely he must understand why I am against this? If we


    make one wrong move, the oue will be horrible, '' she thought.


    "It''s settled. We''ll discuss this no more and I''ll leave it to you to deal with Juey''s part. I am doing this for


    our n''s future. Once everything has been made final, Juey must learn to ept it." It appeared that


    Raefpletely spiraled into unyielding madness. His desire to ensure and strengthen the power and


    influence of the Xiao n was so strong that he even went so far as to shamelessly take advantage of


    his daughter.


    Mary bit her lips at the insistence of her father''s words. She began to doubt herself.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mary, I beg you, please. Help me for once by doing what you''re told! Our ancestors are watching you


    from up above. The fate of our family lies in your hands as well¡­" Raef pleaded in return, letting his


    words linger and sink in.


    Mary caught herself in quite a dilemma. If she agreed to carry out her father''s order, she would ce


    her sister in misery. However, it was a rare opportunity for the Xiao n¡ªone that would ensure their


    future. If she didn''t catch it, she would fail her ancestors'' expectations.


    She finally yielded to her father''s wishes after a moment''s hesitation. While she stuck to her promise of


    doing anything for her n, she also knew in the back of her mind that this would be something she


    would regret for the rest of her life.


    "I''ve discovered that the prince does not like to be apanied by servants, which means that he


    won''t be bringing anyone to the banquet. I''ll arrange for you to sit beside him. That''ll serve as your


    opportunity to drug him," Raef informed her. Then, he withdrew a powder-filled pouch before


    continuing, "This Love Powder, although colorless and tasteless, is a powerful aphrodisiac."


    Mary took the pouch with trembling hands.


    Looking at his daughter, Raef continued with his instructions. "He will feel slightly ufortable at first.


    That''ll be your cue to pretend to take him somewhere to rest while I''ll order Chris to send Juey over


    there. As for the rest, you know what to do." Raef signaled her.


    "Father, is thatpletely necessary? If we really carry out the n, Juey will never forgive us. You


    know that." Mary was still against her father''s idea, finding it hard to agree with such an idea.


    "Whether or not she forgives us, it won''t matter. You will inherit the chief position of the Xiao n if


    everything goes ording to n," he retorted, the irritation now clear in his tone.


    "Father!" Mary eximed and frowned.


    "Enough! Hurry up and do as you''re told!" Raef urged.


    Fumbling and failing to find a proper response, Mary turned around and left. As the sessor of her


    father, she had to carry out her father''s order despite her unwillingness.


    Upon returning to her room, she saw Juey who was in the middle of brewing a pot of Osmanthus tea.


    "Mary, you''re back! Just in time, too. I picked some fresh Osmanthus in the yard and made some tea


    for you. Come sit and have a few cups with me!" Juey offered her sister with a smile that beamed as


    bright as the summer sun.


    Mary trembled with guilt upon entering her room and seeing her younger sister. Quickly, she managed


    to calm herself down and replied, "Alright. Oh, I want to have some preserves now. Did you bring any?"


    "Yes, but they''re in the other room. I''ll get some for you right now." Juey then stood up and left to


    search for the preserves.


    Keeping an eye on her sister''s receding figure, Mary took out the powder from her pocket, poured two


    cups of the Osmanthus tea and mixed the powder into one of them.


    Not long after, Juey returned with the box of preserves.


    By this time, Mary had already taken her seat at the table and beckoned her sister to join her. "Come


    on!" Mary eximed. "The tea is getting cold." She handed one of the cups of tea to her sister.


    "Alright, don''t rush me too much! The trip back was a little far for me." Juey smiled. Thirsty from her


    little trip, she took the cup of tea Mary offered her and drank it without a second thought.


    She soon began to feel a little dizzy. A voice from far away rang in her ears. "I''m¡­ I''m... sorry!" Then


    she finally fainted.


    That evening at the Cao n''s banquet hall which was used to wee and entertain guests, multiple


    Ten tables were positioned into two lines in the hall, overflowing with wine, fruit, and desserts, with


    special maids there to serve the guests.


    Soon these tables were filled with groups of chiefs from mediocre ns who chatted happily among


    each other. But that didn''t distract them from thinking of their own ns and keeping a close eye on


    others as well.


    Immediately, two figures walked in with beauty so captivating that everyone''s attention was drawn to


    them immediately.


    One of them was robbed in red while the other donned purple¡ªa rose and a violet. They had


    contrasting beauties; one was more mature and alluring, while the other was younger and charming.


    Each move and gesture they made seemed to only enhance the beauty they possessed and tug at the


    heartstrings of those whose eyes fell on them.


    Due to their high-profile presence, the two girls could be none other than the Cao n sisters Luci


    and Queenie.


    Lucas, along with a few elders and three hall leaders of the Cao n, stood behind the two sisters.


    Among them was Luci''s third uncle, the leader of the Mystery Hall¡ªFreddy Cao. The guests began


    to grow suspicious upon realizing that Luci''s eldest uncle, Tod, was not part of their entourage.


    At that moment, the chiefs surrounded them like bees to honey. This was no problem for Luci, as she


    was experienced in dealing with all kinds of masters in various situations before.


    Unlike her sister, Queenie appeared overwhelmed by all of the sudden attention. She immediately


    headed for the other side of the room to get some fresh air.


    Around half an hourter, a voice called out from outside. "His Royal Highness has arrived!"


    As if by magic, the rowdy crowd dispersed into two straight lines with Luci standing alone in the


    middle.


    A handsome, sophisticated looking figure made his entrance. It was none other than Woods, the prince


    of the Timber Deity Empire.


    "Greetings, Your Royal Highness," everyone chorused as they knelt out of respect.


    "You don''t have to be so courteous." Woods addressed the room with a charming smile and the wave


    of his hand.


    "We''re honored to have you at our mansion, Your Royal Highness." Lucille greeted him on behalf of the


    Cao n and the chiefs from the other ns as well.


    "Chief Lucille, it''s my pleasure to be here." Woods nodded with a smile.


    "Your Royal Highness, please follow me."


    Luci gestured Woods and went to the two tables in the front of the banquet hall. After Woods sat


    down, she sat down on the other side.


    What Woods didn''t know was that Rocky whom everyone thought was dead was disguised as a


    member of the Cao n. If he knew about it, Rocky would be curious to see the expression on his


    face!

 Chapter 817 Be Clear

    Chapter 817 Be Clear


    The rest of the Cao n members and the n chiefs waited for Woods and Luci to sit down before


    they did.


    Meanwhile, Lucas took Queenie to the front of Woods.


    "Your Royal Highness," Lucas said curtly.


    Queenie let herself be led by Lucas, but hesitantly. She merely felt forced toply. She felt like she


    had no choice but to obey her sister. She did something wrong, after all. Otherwise, she would never


    attend the banquet. If she had a choice, she''d prefer to go around on Rocky''s magical spiritual beast


    than attend a banquet.


    "Lucas, how are you doing? It''s been a few months since west saw each other," Woods said with a


    smile. Lucas was one of the powerful masters of the Timber Deity Empire. Woods regarded him highly.


    Even when they were apart, Lucas kept a close rtionship with Woods. They remained in contact with


    each other. That was the only reason he epted Luci''s invitation to attend the banquet. He


    epted for Lucas'' sake.


    "Yes. I heard that you have assisted Princess Alyssa on the Gehenna Border in the past few months. I


    was waiting for you to return, but I didn''t expect that you went to help the disaster relief under the


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, I''ve been very busy in the past few months. But of course, I''d happily arrange a quick meeting


    with you so we could catch up and chat." Woods nodded and then looked at Queenie. "Miss Queenie,"


    he remarked, "You''ve be even more beautiful since thest time we saw each other. But you


    seem to be in distress. How are you? You must be feeling anxious as you are about to meet someone


    you like."


    Queenie always went wherever Lucas went, so Woods had known her for a long time. He also knew


    just how stubborn she got, so he took the opportunity to tease her and break the ice.


    "You''re right. So does that mean you''re allowing me to see who I want, Your Royal Highness?"


    Queenie said with a wink. She was itching to leave.


    "Queenie, don''t talk nonsense." Luci didn''t appreciate Queenie''s rude manner. She walked up to


    Woods and immediately apologized in her behalf. "Your Royal Highness, I hope you forgive her. She


    was only teasing!"


    "Don''t worry about it. It''s not my first time to meet Queenie. I like her boldness. I admire you for having


    such an outgoing sister!" Woods spoke amiably.


    "Seriously? If you had her for a sister, I''m sure you''d be pissed and annoyed half the time!" Luci


    stared at Queenie, but Queenie stood unfazed.


    Woods burst intoughter. The two sisters amused him for they had such different personalities.


    "Queenie, stay with me. You''re not allowed to leave my sight tonight," Luci whispered to Queenie.


    Queenie looked at her with pitiful eyes. She pouted her lips in protest but Luci was unaffected.


    Dejected, Queenie followed her sister back to her seat and Lucas tagged along.


    As soon as the banquet started, over ten girls walked into the hall and started dancing. They wore thin


    dresses like veils, and their slender arms and delicate shoulders were exposed for everyone to see.


    They danced gracefully with the music.


    "Your Royal Highness, I''d like to offer a toast on behalf of the Cao n. We have great respect for


    you!" Luci elegantly picked up a ss of wine on the table, held it in front of Woods and gently drank


    it, slightly covering her mouth with her sleeves.


    "Cheers!" Woods also offered his toast before drinking.


    Right after, Luci approached Woods. She wanted to understand his thought process. She invited


    Woods to the banquet to win his support. If he would support the Cao n, they could easily be


    powerful enough topete with the Qi n.


    Their conversation was halted when the n chiefs stepped forward to offer another toast. They also


    showered him with gifts andpliments, hoping to leave a good impression. Woods was used to


    being treated special, so he was able to remain calm.


    Several elders and hall leaders of the Cao n also offered a toast to Woods. Only Raef, the Xiao


    n''s chief, remained in his seat. After everyone was done with their toasts, he shed Mary a small


    nod.


    "Father, you still have time to rethink your actions," Mary reminded.


    "Let''s go." But Raef had already made up his mind. He got up with his ss in his hand.


    Mary followed Raef. They went to Woods'' table at the front of the banquet hall.


    "Your Royal Highness, I am Raef, the chief of the Xiao n. Please allow me to offer you a toast!" Raef


    said as he raised his ss to Woods.


    "The chief of the Xiao n? The n famous for the Beast Curing Skill?" Woods remarked.


    "Oh, I didn''t think you know of our prominent Beast Curing Skill! What a great honor to hear you


    mention that!" Raef wore a huge smile on his face, obviously ttered by Woods''ment. "Your


    Royal Highness, this is my daughter," he said, gesturing to Mary. "She admires you very much. This is


    a very exciting opportunity for her, so I hope you''d let us drink a toast to you."


    Woods fixed his eyes on Mary. She was a beautifuldy with a slender figure. "Your daughter is so


    beautiful!" he told Raef.


    "Thank you for yourpliment, Your Royal Highness. I''m greatly ttered," Mary said in a seductive


    voice as she raised her ss.


    Woods also politely drank a toast in return.


    "Mary, it''s a great honor for you to see His Royal Highness. This means a lot for our Xiao n as well.


    Why don''t you just stay and serve His Royal Highness?" Raef finally said. He''d been waiting all night


    for an opportunity to say it.


    "Oh, she doesn''t have to do that!" Woods uttered, waving his hand to refuse. He looked at Raef''s eyes


    and saw his intentions clearly. He conveniently brought his attractive daughter for him to meet. He


    obviously had another motive apart from gratitude. Although Mary was a beautiful woman, she was not


    his type. Moreover, Woods did not want Raef to easily fulfill his sneaky intentions. He wouldn''t give


    them a chance. Now that he waspeting with several princes of the Timber Deity Empire openly


    and secretly, he had to be careful. He didn''t want more gossip to form behind his back. More so, he had


    to avoid being in an intimate rtionship with any woman. From his experience, some women could


    bring great trouble.

 Chapter 818 Everyone Has His Ambition

    Chapter 818 Everyone Has His Ambition


    As soon as Woods finished talking, Mary walked towards his direction and sat next to him. She was


    charming and elegant. Her every move captivated the surrounding people. Without a word, Mary


    picked up the wine pot and poured a ss of wine for Woods.


    Woods was speechless and could only stare at Mary''s graceful movements. He could not ward her off


    in front of so many people, so he just smiled and said nothing.


    Raef winked at Mary when he saw that his n was sessful. Satisfied, he went back to his own


    seat. Mary blushed and bit her lips. She was still a bit nervous, knowing that at this point, there was no


    turning back. The fate of Xiao n was now in her hands.


    As she watched Mary serve Woods, Luci saw through Raef''s n. She did not agree with this kind of


    tactic, but she did not oppose either. If Woods fell for Mary, she knew she could not deny his interest.


    Left with no choice, she turned a blind eye and took no notice of what was happening.


    "Queenie, you have not given His Royal Highness a toast yet?" Luci asked her nervous sister gently.


    "You did that already," Queenie said at once. She never enjoyed this kind of asion, and did not like


    to cater to any prince.


    Luci frowned and ordered Queenie in a low voice, "Just make a toast to His Royal Highness."


    "No, I will not do that!" Queenie shook her head.


    "You..." Luci was furious at her sister, but could do nothing about it.


    "By the way, why didn''t that guye?" Queenie suddenly asked.


    "That guy? Mr. Rookie? Why do you call him that way?" Luci was lost for a while, but then she


    realized that her sister was talking about Rookie.


    "Why? What should I call him? Mr. Rookie? I would rather call him an idiot!" answered Queenie,


    scornfully.


    Luci was speechless. It was clear to her that she had failed as an older sister. She looked at Queenie


    and all she saw was a headstrong woman wrapped up in her own self andck of manner.


    Lucas, who was at the first table on the left, heard what Queenie said. He immediately walked over and


    admonished her. "Queenie, today is a big day. Don''t mess around or make trouble."


    Queenie saw the look on Lucas'' face and knew right away that he was serious. She bit her lips and


    stopped talking.


    "Master Lucas, would you know if Mr. Rookie is joining us today?" Luci asked. She was also curious


    why Rocky had not turned up yet.


    Lucas frowned and shook his head.


    "I was nning to introduce him to the prince," Luci whispered. She felt that Rocky was a cut above


    the rest, so she wanted to rmend him to Woods. If Woods would acknowledge Rocky''s talent,


    then it would be a good opportunity for the Cao n.


    "Everyone has his own ambition. We cannot force him," Lucas said.


    Meanwhile, Mary remained seated near Woods. She grew nervous as she saw Luci and Lucas


    talked seriously. She fidgeted in her seat as sweat trickled down her pretty face. Mary was quite aware


    that the result of her father''s n was unpredictable, and the long wait could only aggravate the


    situation. She knew she had to make a move.


    After a moment of indecisiveness, Mary made up her mind. Right away she poured two sses of


    wine, one for herself and one for Woods. With a captivating smile, she then handed one ss to


    Woods, and said, "Your Royal Highness, a toast to you."


    Woods nodded. He took the ss from Mary''s hand and gulped down the wine.


    Before long, Woods felt ill. He became light-headed and weak in the knees.


    "Your Royal Highness, are you all right?" Mary put up a front and pretended to be worried.


    "Nothing. I just feel funny. Maybe I drank too much." Woods waved his hand to dismiss Mary''s concern.


    However, it puzzled him that he felt dizzy. He drank wine constantly and did not even drink much just


    now.


    It never entered his mind that Mary poisoned the wine in his ss with Love Powder.


    "Your Royal Highness, would you like to rest first? I can ask the chief to arrange a room for you," Mary


    suggested.


    Woods never liked this kind of asion, so he nodded right away.


    Mary stood up and went to Luci. Upon hearing Mary''s words, Luci immediately ordered someone


    to arrange a room for Woods to have a rest. She was going to ask someone to help Woods to his


    room, but it was toote.


    Mary was beside Woods and had already helped him to his feet. She then looked at Luci and


    offered, "Chief Luci, I will help His Royal Highness to his room."


    Luci''s eyes turned dark. She wanted to say no, but was at a loss for words. Her eyes shifted to


    Woods. He was obviously intoxicated by alcohol and was leaning on Mary for support. She guessed


    that Woods had a crush on Mary. She stared at the two of them for a while and then nodded.


    Mary hoisted Woods and left the banquet hall in full view of the public.


    ''Heroes are attracted by beauties. It turns out, a prince does not differ from heroes. However, this may


    be a splendid thing for our n...'' Luci thought and breathed out heavily.


    As Mary and Woods disappeared from their sight, the chiefs of the other ns each had a different


    reaction. But all of them agreed that Woods had a crush on Mary, and this was just a ploy to have her


    all by himself. They all envied Raef and wished that they too have a beautiful daughter like Mary.


    The scene delighted some people from the crowd, while some started to worry. Raef, on the other


    hand, was confident that his n was a sess. He smiled to himself and thought about the future. If


    everything went well, the Xiao n would be ahead of the game and prosperous in just a matter of


    days.


    Meanwhile, Mary who was supporting Woods had slipped out of the Magnificent Hall. Her eyes


    darkened as she looked around. Quietly, she followed the maid as she led them to into the room


    arranged by Luci.


    Although Woods brought attendants with him, he didn''t allow them to follow him closely. This made it


    easy for Mary to move Woods inside the room with nomotion. She then instructed the two maids


    to close the door and wait outside the room.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Before long, the windows of the room opened. A man entered, and he carried with him arge quilt.


    "Uncle Chris, is that you?" Mary whispered.


    "It''s me. Miss Mary, is everything all right?" the shadow replied in a low voice at once.


    It was Chris.


    He walked towards Mary and ced the quilt on the bed.


    "I will do the rest!" Mary said in a firm voice.


    Chris quietly left the room through the window.


    Mary took a deep breath and opened the bulging quilt. Inside, sleeping peacefully was Juey.

 Chapter 819 Who Is He

    Chapter 819 Who Is He


    Just then, Woods became delirious. He started muttering iprehensible words.


    Mary nced at Juey with a sense of guilt.


    "Juey, don''t me me. I''m sorry but I have to sacrifice you for the future of the Xiao n!" Mary


    unfolded her guilt as she left Juey beside Woods.


    When Woods became conscious, his eyes flickered like burning mes.


    Juey remained unconscious because of the frame-up from her father and sister. Suddenly, a ghost-like


    figure entered the room. It reached out its arm and attacked the vital point on Woods'' chest to knock


    him out. It then picked up a quilt and covered Juey with it.


    ''I still can''t believe Raef had the audacity to target the prince. I''m sure he''s heard of the prince before,


    otherwise he wouldn''t have been so daring. He even used his own daughter! And Mary actually agreed


    to it. She is indeed a cold hearted woman. If I knew this earlier, I shouldn''t have rescued her from


    Conrad, '' the figure thought. The figure was no one else but Rocky. He''d been observing Woods


    secretly when he attended the banquet. Since then, he had also watched Mary''s every move. He saw


    Mary send Woods to his room. Rocky figured Raef was behind it, although he didn''t expect that his


    actions would be so low. He intended to threaten Woods with this, just so the Xiao n could gain


    reputation.


    Above all, Raef shouldn''t have taken advantage of Juey. She was already half an apprentice of Rocky.


    She also looked like Sue, to whom Rocky felt indebted. Every time he looked at Juey, he remembered


    Sue, so he could not help but treat her like his sister as well. Rocky couldn''t let Raef use her to achieve


    his evil goal. Soon, he''d suffer the consequences of Rocky''s rage.


    ''Woods, if you''re so clever, howe you were fooled so easily? You were too gentle and modest. You


    gave Raef a chance to exploit your kindness. But this could be a disaster to the Xiao n if the truth


    was exposed, '' Rocky whispered to himself. Then, he looked at the unconscious Woods and continued,


    ''Perhaps I need to take you somewhere to sober up.'' Then he covered him with a quilt before leaving.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The peak of the mountain was quiet and cold in the deep of the night.


    Woods was woken up by a gust of cold wind. He shivered and slowly opened his eyes. His


    surroundings were covered by darkness. He could trace out shadows of tall trees around him. When he


    did not recognize where he was, he sat up immediately. To his surprise, he was on the top of a tilted


    cliff surrounded by a dense forest. Only the moon above him gave him light.


    At the end of the cliff, he saw a tall figure with his hands sped behind his back.


    "Hey," he called out, "who are you?" Woods stood up at once and looked at the man closely.


    "You were unconscious for a while, Prince Woods. Don''t you remember being drugged by the Love


    Powder?" the figure replied with a cold smile.


    Suddenly, the memory flooded Woods'' hazy mind. He suddenly remembered the difort he had


    gone through before losing consciousness. It turned out that it was because of the Love Powder.


    "How do I know you''re not the one who poisoned me?" Woods seethed through his teeth. He was


    almost sure it was the man''s fault. There was no other reason for him to bring him in the mountains. He


    was curious to know who the man was. If he was able to carry him out of the Cao mansion secretly,


    then he must have been powerful. What he couldn''t figure out was how he was drugged by the Love


    Powder to begin with. He didn''t remember eating anything except the wine at the banquet. The Cao


    n was careful. No one had the chance to put the Love Powder into his wine. Woods was confused.


    "If I hadn''t taken you here, you would be used of indecent assault on women tomorrow," the man


    teased.


    "So you saved me? But why did you do that? Do we know each other?" Woods asked, his eyes fixed


    on the man''s back. Suddenly, he realized that the man was quite familiar. His manner and silhouette


    reminded him of someone. Even his voice sounded familiar.


    "Maybe," the man replied.


    Woods was itching to see the man''s face. He had an idea in mind but it was too absurd.


    He thought it was someone he knew from the past, but the man was dead so he quickly dismissed the


    idea. However, he doubted that there was any other man in the world who carried the same manner


    and vibe as the man he knew. All he wanted was to confirm who the man was.


    "Stop. Don''te near me," the man muttered as if he figured out what Woods was thinking.


    Woods froze. His brows furrowed and, with a confused look on his face, he asked, "Who the hell are


    you?"


    "Do you really want to know?" There was a small chuckle in the man''s voice.


    "Have we met before? You remind me of someone I know. But he''s dead now and it''s impossible for


    him toe back to life." Woods shook his head dejectedly.


    "Perhaps God is just making fun of people. Nothing is impossible, after all," the figure mocked.


    "Actually, I wanted to spark some memories with you. But I have to deal with something first. If you


    want to know who I am, return to the Cao mansion. You''ll have to do it alone so you better wait until


    dawn. This mountain is crawling with beasts. It''s dangerous for you to go out now." After that, the figure


    disappeared silently like a ghost.


    Woods felt even more confused. As he stood alone in the mountain, he wanted to know the man''s


    identity, so he had decided to start his journey to the Cao mansion. His solitude made him think that


    maybe it was all just an illusion. Perhaps his mind was ying tricks on him, or that the person was just


    making an amusement out of him. Either way, he had to return to the Cao mansion.

 Chapter 820 Prince Woods Is Missing

    Chapter 820 Prince Woods Is Missing


    When the sun was about to rise, and the lights were at their darkest, the Cao mansion was suddenly


    plunged into chaos. The night had been quiet and serene just a few seconds ago, but the sound of


    quick footsteps and low whispers broke the peace.


    In front of the Magnificent Hall, some Cao n disciples who were on night patrol had found an almost


    unconscious figure tied up with rope. When they came close to investigate, they were shocked to see


    that it was the chief of the Xiao n, Raef.


    But this was not the only astonishing thing. There was a piece of paper on Raef, and written on it were


    the words that stunned all the Cao n members. It said, "Prince Woods is missing!"


    One of those disciples who were on duty immediately reported this to Luci. The moment she


    received the news, she rushed to the Magnificent Hall herself to find out what was happening.


    "Chief..." Once she got there, she only found the disciples who had found Raef, and they cried out her


    name at once.


    "Where is chief Raef?" Luci asked urgently, and her face was tight with worry.


    "We have taken him to the inside, chief!" one of them responded.


    Luci nodded at this and immediately proceeded to the hall where she found Raef on a chair. The


    disciples had untied him already and left him to rest, but he hadn''t regained consciousness yet.


    "Chief, here is the note that we found on chief Raef." At this time, a disciple handed over a piece of


    paper to his chief.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Luci''s face darkened as she read the writing on the paper. She thought that it could be a trick, but


    she was also concerned about the one who had knocked Raef out. The fact that the person was able to


    knock him out and disappear without a trace showed that whoever he was must have been quite


    powerful. Besides, she wondered why the mysterious person did this to Raef instead of someone else.


    The words on the paper took her attention, and she couldn''t bear to neglect it, not if there was a


    possibility that it was true. She immediately motioned for one of the Cao n disciples toe closer


    and said, "You, go and find Master Lucas and take him to the Magnificent Hall. The rest of you, stay


    here and keep an eye on chief Raef. Make sure that the contents of this paper remain a secret. If


    anyone of you leaks one word from this paper, you''ll be sorry!"


    Hearing this, all the disciples present lowered their heads immediately. None of them dared even to


    take a breath for fear of making a sound.


    Once she had given out further instructions, Luci hurried out of the Magnificent Hall, and then she


    rushed to Woods'' ce to check if what the paper said was true. Of course, she hoped that this was


    only a trick, but if it was true, the Cao n would be in serious trouble, especially if it became public


    knowledge.


    If she was to keep this a secret so that it would not cause unnecessary chaos, she needed to practice


    utmost caution and discretion, thus she brought only two personal maidservants with her, as she


    traveled to the wing house where Woods rested.


    Once she arrived at the wing house, Luci found that there were only two maidservants outside the


    ce, waiting and guarding.


    Those two maidservants bowed respectfully as soon as they saw her.


    "Have you seen the prince sincest night? Did he go out?" she asked instantly.


    The two maidservants shook their heads at once.


    "Did you hear anything?" she continued.


    The two maidservants looked at each other, then again shook their heads.


    "What time did Miss Mary leave after she sent Prince Woods back?" Luci asked firmly.


    "Chief, since Miss Mary went into the roomst night, she hasn''te out yet," one of the


    maidservants responded.


    "So, it was a trick!" Luci eximed in relief. She thought that since Prince Woods stayed all night with


    Mary, if something happened to him, Mary would surely do something. She would not remain so quiet if


    something bad happened, so they must be all right.


    With this thought, Luci intended to turn and leave, as she didn''t want to disturb Woods. However,


    before she was able to take a step, she suddenly hesitated. She looked back at the two maidservants


    and asked again, "Did you two hear nothingst night? Nothing at all?"


    The two maidservants nodded.


    Luci suddenly felt that something was wrong. If Mary hadn''t left the roomst night, then she must


    have been ''busy'' with Prince Woods. It would have been impossible for the two of them to stay quiet,


    so there was something undoubtedly fishy.


    A determined expression shed across her face before she turned back and went to the front of the


    door. She coughed, then shouted, "Your Royal Highness, I''m sorry to disturb you so early in the


    morning, but there is something that I need to talk about with you. I hope that you can at least answer


    me if you are there, or you can simply ask Miss Mary toe out."


    As she spoke, Luci stayed alert for any noise, and when no one answered, she stuck her ear close to


    the door, so she could listen if there was any sound inside the room. But to her surprise, there was no


    sound at all.


    This time, unease started to crawl like ice inside her, but she still tried to stay calm. She repeated her


    calls a second time, but there was still no response inside the room.


    ''Could that paper be telling the truth?'' Luci instantly felt distressed, and so, she rushed inside,


    ignoring proper etiquette for the moment, then looked around the room.


    The only person inside was a woman, who wasfortably sleeping wrapped up in quilts on the bed,


    but Woods was nowhere to be found.


    "Miss Mary..." She hastily snatched the covers off and was astonished to find, not Mary, but Juey, who


    waspletely bare as the day she was born.


    Luci was confused. She put her palm close to Juey''s face and found that she was breathing


    smoothly. She suspected that Juey must have been drugged, for when she attempted to wake her up,


    she failed.


    She let out a deep sigh. She had just discovered that Woods was missing just as the paper said, and


    nobody saw Mary leave. And now, her sister Juey was lying instead on the bed, naked. What exactly


    happenedst night?


    She looked around for more clues, but there was no sign of any fight or struggle in the room. It was as


    if no one had ever been there. However, Prince Woods was missing, and he was most probably


    kidnapped.


    And there was another piece in the confusing puzzle: the person who left the paper and tied up Raef to


    draw the Cao n''s attention. If he was the one who kidnapped Prince Woods, then why would he


    leave the paper? If it wasn''t him, what was his part in all these? Did he deliberately provoke the Cao


    n? Or worse, could this be a conspiracy by the Qi n? But then, the Qi n wouldn''t do such a


    preposterous move as kidnapping Prince Woods, even if they wanted to overthrow the Cao n. They


    wouldn''t do such a stupid thing, because it would only bring them trouble.


    If it weren''t the Qi n, who else would target the Cao n? Her uncle Tod and uncle Freddy didn''t


    have any reason to do so. If something happened to Woods, the whole Cao n would be in big


    trouble, and her two uncles wouldn''t benefit from it at all.


    The more she thought about it, the more confused she became. She felt an oing headache from


    all the stress. In fact, she may not have realized she had fallen into a trap that someone had set for her.

 Chapter 821 The Big Lie

    Chapter 821 The Big Lie


    "You two stay here and wait for her to wake up," Luci ordered. She was feeling very anxious after the


    event, but, as the chief of the Cao n, she had to fulfill her duties and find the prince as soon as


    possible. Unfortunately, only Raef and Juey had the chance of knowing the whereabouts of the prince.


    But Juey was still unconscious and not showing any hints of waking up. Luci would need to go back


    to the Magnificent Hall first.


    When she arrived in the hall, she bumped into Lucas by the door.


    "Chief, what happened?" Lucas asked urgently the moment he saw Luci''s grim expression.


    "Let''s go inside first," Luci said and then entered the Magnificent Hall.


    Lucas followed her closely. The moment he entered the room, he saw Raef. He looked like he had just


    woken up.


    When he saw the two, Raef popped out of his chair and fell to the ground. "Chief Luci," he cried. "I


    am innocent! I have nothing to do with the prince''s disappearance." His voice was shaking. "I don''t


    know what happened at all! I think I was framed!"


    "Is the prince missing?" Lucas asked as he looked at Luci with astonishment.


    Luci nodded coldly.


    "What on earth is going on?" Lucas asked seriously. How could the prince disappear from inside the


    mansion of the Cao n? It was a heavily guarded ce. A big person couldn''t just disappear quietly.


    The prince wasn''t even a spirit maniptor so there was no way for him to disappear without a trace,


    unless someone had kidnapped him. But who was bold enough to kidnap the prince?


    When Luci told Lucas that she saw Juey in Woods''s room, it became clear that the Xiao n was


    involved. Lucas red at Raef.


    "Guards, go and bring every single member of the Xiao n here. Make sure no one from the other


    ns finds out." Lucas was usually kind, but he had a temper that could terrorize plenty when


    triggered. The disciples of the Cao n immediately shuddered at Lucas''smand.


    A few momentster, Mary and the other members of the Xiao n were taken into the hall.


    When Mary and Travis saw Raef kneeling on the ground, Mary asked, "Father, what''s going on?"


    There was silence at first. "His Royal Highness," Raef said with a gulp, "is missing." His voice trembled.


    The Xiao n members exchanged shocked looks.


    Mary kept quiet but her mind was filled with worries. She thought that if Woods was missing, then there


    was a chance that Juey was in deep trouble too. She kept the thought to herself and did not dare bring


    it up. She knew that if people pried, then they''d risk exposing her father''s n of using Juey to seduce


    Woods.


    Lucas requested for the presence of several honored elders of the Cao n, but he did not invite the


    four hall leaders. Two of them were Luci''s first uncle, Tod, and third uncle, Freddy. If they found out,


    they would definitely take the opportunity to make trouble. In order not to aggravate things anymore,


    they had to find the prince discreetly and quickly.


    When all the Cao n elders arrived, the Xiao n members felt like they were in big trouble.


    The Xiao n members got down on their knees. As primary suspects of the prince''s disappearace,


    they all had to be questioned, especially Raef.


    "Chief Raef, can you exin what your third daughter, Juey, was doing in the prince''s room? And what


    does she know about the prince''s disappearance?" Luci red at Raef, who was kneeling on the


    ground.


    "I don''t know either." Raef looked ashen. He did not expect the things to go bad. He had only nned


    to involve Juey with the prince. All he wanted was that the prince would take responsibility and offer to


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    take care of Juey. In that way, the Xiao n could be promoted and be a big n of the Timber


    Deity Empire. He did not want to implicate his family, much less the entire Xiao n.


    "You don''t know? It''s obvious that the prince was kidnapped. And the man who kidnapped the prince


    left a note on your body. But why you? What do you have to do with it?" Lucas asked sternly.


    "Master Lucas, someone must have framed me! I have nothing to do with the prince''s disappearance!"


    Raef denied. If the Cao n found out the Xiao n''s involvement, then their n would be at risk.


    "You have nothing to do with it? Miss Mary, I know it was you who sent the prince back to his roomst


    night. I heard from two maidservants that you did not leave his room for the whole night. Don''t tell me


    you also don''t know what your sister was doing in the prince''s room?" Luci questioned. She had


    noticed the day before that there was something odd about the Xiao n. Juey was not supposed to


    be in the prince''s room, yet she was found there somehow. They definitely had something to do with


    the crime.


    "Well..." Mary hesitated then turned to look at Raef with pleading eyes.


    Raef shook his head. If the Cao n found out that they drugged the prince and used Juey as the bait,


    then they''d be doomed. It was best to act like Juey did it alone instead of destroying the entire Xiao


    n.


    "Chief Luci, I shouldn''t say anything because this is very shameful for our Xiao n, but I have no


    choice. My daughter, Juey, can be very audacious and liberated. She has long adored the prince. Last


    night, she snuck into his room and offered to serve him. Mary wanted to stop her from making a scene.


    The prince was drunk so Mary did not dare disturb him, and so she left Juey to take care of him. That''s


    why my daughter was in the prince''s room. I apologize for having such a shameless daughter! This


    was her doing! Please, punish her if you must, but do not fault the entire Xiao n for one woman''s


    doing!" Raef lied, his hands sped together as if he was helpless.

 Chapter 822 Who Dared to Touch Her

    Chapter 822 Who Dared to Touch Her


    "Father..." Mary was speechless, as she didn''t expect that her father would put all the me on her


    sister.


    "Is that so?" Luci''s beautiful eyes narrowed with suspicion, as she listened to Raef. She had heard


    from Lucas that Juey had a close rtionship with Rocky, but she was not very close to the other


    members of the Xiao n. And when Raef pushed all the me to Juey, something in her stirred with


    suspicion. Thus, she didn''t believe a single word that came from his mouth.


    She turned to look at Lucas and the other elders immediately.


    "In that case, I have no choice but to have Miss Jueye here so that she can face the chief of the


    Xiao n," Lucas said after a short silence, as he thought about what they could do next.


    "Go and check if Miss Juey has woken up," Luci instantlymanded.


    When Raef heard this, his heart skipped a beat and started beating fast. But it hade to this


    situation, so he would not show mercy, not even to his daughter. Anyway, he needed to ensure that the


    Xiao n would not be affected.


    About half an hourter, Juey was taken to the Magnificent Hall. She didn''t know what had happened


    were looking at her strangely.


    "Miss Juey, why did you stay in His Royal Highness''s roomst night? Do you know anything about the


    disappearance of His Royal Highness?" Luci asked as soon as Juey stepped her foot inside the hall.


    "Miss Luci, I have no idea about what you are talking about. I don''t know anything about why I woke


    up in that room or where His Royal Highness is." Juey frowned. No matter what she did, she couldn''t


    remember what had happened, and the only thing she could remember was that she had suddenly lost


    consciousness after she drank the tea that Mary gave her. She couldn''t remember what happened


    afterward.


    "Juey, don''t lie to us. I''m sure you sneaked into His Royal Highness''s roomst night to take Mary''s


    ce. How dare you! Don''t you know who you are? How could you take advantage of this to get


    yourself into the upper ss? I am ashamed that I have a daughter like you!" Raef spoke harshly, and


    as soon as Juey heard his acidic usations, she was struck dumb.


    Her face flushed in shame and anger, especially with how her father was treating her. Although she did


    not know what happened to her, it was clear that it was her father who framed her with an unknown


    crime. A strong wave of sorrow suddenly overcame her, as she was so disappointed by her father''s


    actions.


    "Just admit it, Juey. Otherwise, our Xiao n will be implicated. You know that the disappearance of


    His Royal Highness has nothing to do with our Xiao n. If you admit it, our father will plead with Chief


    Luci for mercy..." Travis added. The truth was he was also in their father''s n.


    At the same time, the other members of the Xiao n also started whispering to each other, as they


    discretely pointed at Juey, no doubt talking about her.


    Juey trembled, and she looked down at her feet and away from their judging looks. She had never


    thought that her father would ruthlessly abandon her again as if she was some worthless garbage.


    "Miss Juey, do you have anything else you want to say?" Luci asked when she noticed that Juey


    didn''t utter a word. How could she though, when her whole family was ganging up on her?


    "I have nothing more to say." Juey shook her head helplessly, and at the back of her mind, she knew


    that no exnation could convince the people in the hall, especially when most of them used her of


    the crime anyway.


    "So, do you admit that you sneaked into His Royal Highness''s room?" Luci asked.


    "I didn''t say that, but you''re already convinced I''m guilty, right?" Juey said, unable to hide the bitterness


    in her voice.


    "No, this doesn''t even matter. What really matters is the reason why His Royal Highness disappeared.


    Could he have been kidnapped?" Luci waved her hand in a dismissive gesture, as the issues of their


    family meant nothing to her anyway.


    "I really don''t know. Even if you killed me, I will still give you the same answer." Juey sighed in despair,


    but she was telling the truth, so she would remain steadfast in her answers.


    The situation was giving Luci a headache. But if she didn''t deal with it soon, it would only get worse,


    and her uncles would take advantage of it. If she failed to protect Prince Woods, she would be med


    by Princess Alyssa.


    Then, the situation worsened faster than she expected. A voice echoed from the entrance of the hall.


    "Luci, I heard that His Royal Highness was missing. What happened?" It was her uncle, Tod, who


    hade rushing into the Magnificent Hall, much to the people''s surprise. He was the only one, out of


    the four hall leaders, that didn''t appearst night.


    "Uncle Tod, it is still under investigation. I don''t think His Royal Highness is missing," Luci spoke with


    vague words, caught by surprise by his uncle''s arrival. Although it was inevitable that he would find out,


    she didn''t expect it to happen this soon, so someone must have leaked the information. She remained


    calm, but in her mind, she promised to rain hell for that person that leaked the news.


    "Investigation? What do you need to investigate? Someone must have kidnapped His Royal Highness,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    and our Cao n will be exterminated if Princess Alyssa finds out about this. As the chief of the Cao


    n, what are you doing?" Tod said anxiously.


    "Uncle Tod, don''t worry about it. Everything is under control." Luci rolled her eyes at her uncle''s


    obvious ploy to stir up trouble, and a deep frown marred her beautiful face.


    "Under control? If everything is under control, why is His Royal Highness missing?" Before she could


    answer, several people came in, and one of them was Freddy, her third uncle and the hall leader of the


    Mystery Hall.


    "You should treat this matter with delicacy. Besides, I heard that there was a naked woman in His Royal


    Highness''s room, and they said that she is ady from the Xiao n. So, the Xiao n probably did it


    on purpose to kidnap His Royal Highness. And by the way, I also heard that someone in the Xiao n


    humiliated my son in publicst time, and that person didn''t take the Cao n seriously. They must


    have been betraying us for so long!" As Tod spoke, his eyes wandered around the crowd and quickly


    settled on Raef. A few days ago, his son told him that there was a fellow from the Xiao n who


    humiliated him publicly. He had long nned to deal with the Xiao n, but when he heard that the


    guy who embarrassed his son was rmended by Lucas personally, he lost his confidence and


    couldn''t take any action. But now, the Xiao n had thrown themselves into the fire, which gave him a


    chance to exact his revenge.


    "Hall leader Tod, it''s her." A disciple who was standing behind Tod pointed at Juey usingly. Tod had


    Juey like she was disgusting and quicklymanded the disciples with him to capture her.


    "I knew, from the very first time that Iid eyes on her, that she is an unscrupulous woman. Arrest her


    now! We won''t let her go until we find His Royal Highness."


    As soon as he finished speaking, two disciples of the Cao n came up behind him, ready to seize


    Juey. And when Luci saw this, she realized that her uncle wanted to take away the only clue that she


    had on Prince Woods''s disappearance, which he undoubtedly nned to put her in a disadvantageous


    position.


    She was about to stop Tod and the guards when a figure suddenly appeared. He was quite strong, as


    he flung away the two disciples who were about to arrest Juey like ragged dolls, and theynded on the


    ground a few feet away, whimpering like babies.


    "Who else dares to touch her?" the figure hissed quietly, but despite the low tone of his voice, there


    was a firm and ruthless quality to it, like a sharp knife that cut the air from the hall.

 Chapter 823 Hitting Her When She Is Down

    Chapter 823 Hitting Her When She Is Down


    All the people who were present in the area were surprised to see that someone dared to hurt the two


    disciples of the Cao n in public. They turned their astounded eyes to the person who was walking


    towards Juey.


    "Mr. Rookie?" Luci was the first to recognize the approaching figure. It was none other than the


    famous Rocky. Prior to this moment, she had sent people to bring the members of the Xiao n to


    meet her and she had also ordered people to look for him. However, she was surprised when she


    found out that the man was not in his room. The situation made her feel strange towards him. Luci


    even suspected that he might have something to do with Woods'' disappearance. Since she had to


    interrogate the Xiao n members, she nned to order people to find Rocky as well and take him to


    her after the interrogation. But she was surprised since she did not expect that he would suddenly


    appear.


    "Mr. Rookie..." Juey felt her body tremble as soon as she saw Rocky. Her eyes began to turn red and


    her face was painted with the expression of despair and depression.


    "Don''t be afraid. You are safe. I''m here with you." Rocky walked up to Juey and gave her aforting


    and reassuring look. He stared at Juey''s eyes as if he was saying that everything would be alright.


    When Juey met his gaze, she calmed down immediately.


    "Excuse me! Who are you? How dare you hurt my men..." As soon as Tod saw Rocky, he trembled as


    rage filled his body. He immediately red at him and everyone could see the fury in his eyes. Of


    course, he also found out that Rocky was not a member of the Cao n. This looked a little suspicious


    for Tod.


    "Hall Leader Tod, that is the man who insulted and embarrassed Mr. Conrad," reported one of the


    several men who followed Tod. He was one of the two attendants who apanied Conradst time.


    "Oh, is that him? His arrival is perfect and just in time. What a man full of arrogance and gut! He even


    dared to insult and embarrass my son. He is just asking for a death sentence. Drag him out of here and


    cut his hands and feet immediately. I''ll deal with him when I get back." Tod stared at Rocky with fury in


    his eyes and continued, "Take these people of the Xiao n away too. I''ll punish them to piecester."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Raef was shocked when he heard what Tod said. He hurriedly stepped forward and pleaded, "Hall


    Leader Tod, the prince''s disappearance has nothing to do with the Xiao n. It''s all caused by my


    daughter Juey alone. Please investigate further before you punish these innocent people!"


    "Did I ask your opinion regarding this matter? Don''t talk nonsense!" Tod forcefully kicked Raef away


    immediately.


    However, Raef didn''t give up on pleading. He stepped in front of Tod and nced at Rocky. Then he


    suddenly pointed at Rocky with his stubby finger and said, "It must be him! He must have colluded with


    my daughter to kidnap the prince. As long as we interrogate him, we will know where the prince is!"


    Upon hearing Raef''s words, Tod thought that what Raef was saying was highly possible. So he turned


    to Luci and said, "Luci, you are such a terrible chief! What''s going in your mind that you let such a


    mysterious man into the Cao mansion? It may be possible that he is the one who has taken the prince


    away."


    "If something really horrible happens to the prince, the Cao n will surely be in huge trouble. We''d


    better interrogate this person as soon as possible, and we must find the prince immediately. Besides


    that, we would also need to gather all the elders of the Cao n to discuss whether Luci is still


    waited for this opportunity for a long time.


    "I strongly agree with you on this matter." Tod nodded his head with agreement. Just like Freddy, he


    had waited and nned for this for a long time now.


    "Uncle Tod, Uncle Freddy, you..." Luci didn''t expect that Tod and Freddy would even conspire against


    her when she was at her lowest point.


    "But it''s more important to find the prince first. Tod, I''ll leave this man and Juey to you. And for the


    meantime, I will deal with Miss Mary. I will do my best to interrogate her and get her to tell us the truth.


    Perhaps the two sisters are aplices," Freddy uttered as he looked directly at Mary lustfully.


    Luci became totally furious when she saw this because it was obvious that Tod and Freddy


    He still looked expressionless and extremely calm, as if he had the power to control everything. She


    couldn''t read his mind though, but she felt that Rocky seemed to know something that she didn''t.


    "Tod, Freddy, you are in no position to deal with the matter. You don''t have the right to take any


    member of the Xiao n away. Otherwise, don''t me me for taking action against you!" Lucas finally


    spoke with conviction. His statement shocked everyone present. They all knew that everything he said


    and did was serious if he really got furious, and that was not a joke.


    Tod and Freddy looked at each other. They seemed to be a bit hesitant and shocked.


    "Master Lucas, we are doing this for the sake of the whole Cao n. But if you don''t want us to


    interfere in this, then we won''t do that. However, I still want to take this guy away," Tod said with his


    face darkened as he red at Rocky.


    "You can''t do that! No way," Luci shouted as soon as she heard these words.


    "Luci, I have showed great regard and respect for you, but I agree that this person is really


    suspicious. As one of the leaders of the Cao n, I must be responsible for the safety and welfare of


    the Cao n. So, I will take him back for cross-examination. If he is innocent, then I will let him go. But


    if I find out that there really is something suspicious in his behavior, then I will have no choice but to


    punish him. On the bright side, at least he can have his whole corpse to be buried if he dies." Tod


    When she saw this, Luci was about to stop them, but she was stopped by Lucas.


    "Now is not the time to take action. Let us be smart and strategic about this. I will try my best to ensure


    the safety of Mr. Rookie. But the more important thing to prioritize is to find the prince..." Lucas said in a


    low and hushed voice. Woods had disappeared, and some members of the Cao n began to rebel


    and riot. It would be extremely disadvantageous for the Cao n if they kept on fighting among


    themselves. Thus, Lucas thought that it was better and more strategic to put the interests of the whole


    situation above everything else.


    When she heard what Lucas had said, Luci stopped in her tracks and just stared at Tod furiously.


    "Take him away!" Tod shouted at his men as they were about to take Rocky away.


    At this moment, all the people present were worried about Rocky. The people knew that Tod was


    famous for his viciousness and ruthlessness. If people offended him by any means, they would be


    surely put to death. Hence, if Rocky was taken away by Tod and his men, he would probably be killed.


    Even Juey was looking at Rocky with despair and worry. But she knew she could not do anything


    because no one would even listen to her.


    Rocky was still standing there. He looked surprisingly calm, as if he was waiting for something.


    Tod even got more furious when he saw that Rocky was stillposed and calm even though he was


    about to be taken away for interrogation. His men immediately took action as they were about to


    capture Rocky as Todmanded.


    All of a sudden, a figure appeared outside the Magnificent Hall. The figure saw that Rocky was about to


    be captured. At that moment, the figure trembled and hurriedly entered the hall. Then, he shouted in a


    deep and booming voice, "Stop! Who dare to catch his man?"

 Chapter 824 Everyone Confused

    Chapter 824 Everyone Confused


    The scene they were witnessing seemed to be too familiar for everyone. Not long ago, Rocky also


    showed up in the same way as he did today.


    However, the people knew something was different this time around. When everyone looked to the


    direction where the booming sound came, the expression on their faces froze immediately.


    "Who the fuck is..." cursed Tod. But as soon as he turned to the direction of the sound, his face


    immediately turned from green to dark, which was unbearable to see.


    "Your Royal Highness..." The next moment, a loud scream broke out in therge hall for everyone to


    hear.


    The man who showed up in time was Woods that rushed back to the Cao mansion. At this moment,


    Woods looked somewhat difited, with his clothes all scratched and dirty.


    But at that moment, what concerned Woods was that the man''s back in front of him was the one he


    saw under the moonlight just a few hours ago.


    "Who are you?" Woods asked Rocky whose back was facing him.


    Everyone was confused when they heard what Woods said. They did not understand what Woods


    meant by his words.


    At once, Rocky slowly came to his senses. As his senses came back, a faint smile appeared on his lips


    because everything was going ording to his n.


    Rocky''s n since the beginning was to set up a trap for Raef. His n was to make the prince


    disappear in a disguise, and then return at the most critical moment. Rocky thought that Woods'' return


    and appearance in the hall would surely make the whole event turn around.


    Of course, the time Rocky was anticipating the most was when he showed his real identity to Woods. In


    fact, he was excited to see Woods'' reaction after knowing that he was still alive!


    As for why Rocky let Woodse back alone, it was also a part of the n to test Woods. Rocky had


    whether Woods could be trusted. After all, what he asked Woods to do for him would have a great


    impact on him in the future, so he had to really make sure. That''s why he intentionally made Woods


    suspicious of his identity at first, but he also tantalized and asked Woods to return to the Cao n


    when the time was right. He wanted to see first how important he was to Woods. If Woods arrived at


    the Cao mansion as expected, it would mean that he still held an important position in Woods'' heart


    even if he had been regarded as "dead". Otherwise, Rocky knew that Woods was not worth his trust.


    Of course, Rocky didn''te up with such a good n that easily until he had calcted Woods''


    walking speed. However, the biggest part of the n was still needed to be executed and finished.


    Rocky turned around slowly and stared at Woods directly in his eyes. Although there was not much


    expression on Rocky''s face, his eyes were filled with a strong sense of teasing.


    At this moment, Woods saw a familiar face that he never thought he would ever see again in a hundred


    years. He froze for a moment in astonishment, and his lips slightly parted with an unimaginable


    expression on his face. He then said in a trembling voice, "Ro..."


    The expression on Woods'' face just now made everyone stunned and confused. Woods didn''t believe


    that he was actually seeing Rocky alive, it was as if he had seen a ghost.


    But that expression of shock was applicable to anyone who saw a man they thought had died had


    suddenly came back to life.


    "How did Your Royal Highness know my initial? Did you hear of me from Chief Luci?" With a calm


    and teasing smile on his face, Rocky shook his head in response when he heard what Woods said.


    After being dumbfounded for a while, Woods seemed to understand what it meant. He coughed to clear


    his throat and asked, "Really? When I saw you turn around just now, you reminded me of a friend of


    mine who had already passed away. He had the same initial as you!"


    "Really? Is that so? What an interesting coincidence!" Rocky replied surprisingly.


    The sudden conversation between Woods and Rocky made everyone feel very confused.


    However, everyone could obviously see from Woods'' eyes that his sudden disappearance had nothing


    to do with Rocky. And, judging from the current situation they were witnessing, Woods was obviously


    not kidnapped. They wanted to know the truth about where Woods had been and how he had left the


    room in secret.


    "I saw that you guys were going to arrest and beat him just now. Can someone tell me what happened


    here?" At this time, Woods suddenly became unusual. His posture transformed into a prince-like


    manner as he red and shouted at Tod''s subordinates.


    When they heard the shouting of Woods, Tod''s subordinates were suddenly covered in cold sweat.


    They all looked immediately at Tod at the same time.


    "Your Royal Highness, the truth is, we thought..." To Tod''s surprise, Woods hadn''t disappeared or been


    kidnapped after all. He knew he had made a huge mistake by pointing the me at Rocky even though


    there was ack of evidence. Now that Woods had seen everything, he must exin his side.


    "So what did you think? Or did you even think at all? Kneel down and apologize to this man at once!"


    Woods waved his hands dismissively. He didn''t even give Tod the chance to exin anything.


    As soon as Tod''s men heard Woods'' orders, they immediately dropped to their knees and hurriedly


    kowtowed to Rocky.


    "Why are you standing still? Were my orders not clear? Get on your knees and apologize to this man


    this instant!" Woods shouted at Tod as he pointed his finger at him when he saw that Tod was still


    standing there.


    "What? Me too?" Tod pointed at himself in shock. He couldn''t believe the situation he was in.


    All the people present were shocked at what they were seeing. They did not expect that Woods would


    also ask Tod to kneel down and apologize to Rocky. After all, Tod was one of the leaders of the Cao


    n, while Rocky was just an ordinary beast master of the Xiao n. It was incredible and daring of


    Woods to ask him to kneel down and apologize to Rocky!


    "Correct me if I''m wrong but aren''t these people your men? Without your orders, how can they be so


    be punished for his mistakes. Be honest, do you think you are better than a prince?" Woods


    deliberately said these words to embarrass and humiliate Tod in front of many people.


    Tod became scared when he heard what Woods said. He knew he had already offended Woods and


    Princess Alyssa was still behind him. Even if he dared to offend Woods, he couldn''t afford to offend the


    princess too, unless he wanted to die. He immediately knelt down to Woods and cried, "No, I won''t,


    absolutely not! I dare not!"


    "That''s good. Then apologize now!" Woods took Tod''s scared demeanor for granted and nodded.


    Tod turned around to look at Rocky. He knew he had no choice but to bite the bullet and apologize, "Mr.


    Rookie, please forgive me and the misunderstanding that happened between us just now! A great man


    rarely stoops to pettiness! I sincerely apologize."


    All the people felt astounded when they saw that Tod apologized to Rocky. After all Tod was famous for


    being arrogant and he didn''t even give a damn to Luci who was the chief of the Cao n. Of course,


    they didn''t understand the reason why Woods wanted him to apologize to Rocky. In addition to that,All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Tod was famous in the Timber Deity Empire. If this matter spread out like wildfire, Tod would surely


    be aughingstock in the kingdom.


    What the people didn''t know was that Rocky was the savior of Woods. For Woods, Rocky was a


    treasure that waspletely recovered. So Woods made sure to never allow anyone else to have a


    share of that treasure. He would never let go of anyone who dared to take advantage of Rocky, not to


    mention Tod, even if he was a chief of a n or some important person in the Timber Deity Empire!

 Chapter 825 The New Chief Of The Xiao Clan

    Chapter 825 The New Chief Of The Xiao n


    Rocky was humming a cold tune when he turned to signal a small nod at Woods.


    "Take your people out of here!" Woods shouted at Tod.


    Tod felt a huge weight removed from his shoulder. He immediately did as ordered and took his men


    with him.


    "Your Royal Highness, where have you been? We thought something bad had happened to you,"


    Luci asked, feeling a wave of relief ovee her.


    "When I woke upst night, I suddenly remembered that I had an appointment with a friend. I had to


    leave the Cao mansion early," answered Woods.


    The people exchanged confused looks. His answer was strange. If Woods did leave, it was odd that no


    one saw him. He wasn''t a spirit maniptor so he couldn''t have just left in secret.


    "Then what was Miss Juey of the Xiao n doing in your room? Miss Juey was the one standing


    beside Mr. Rookie. I heard that it was Miss Mary who went with you to your roomst night," Luci


    continued to ask.


    Woods turned to look at Juey. It was the first time that he had met Juey. He was clever, so he had


    figured out what was going onst night. At the same time, he also noticed that the way Rocky looked


    at Juey seemed to be different. So he had known what he should do next.


    "Perhaps someone thought I''d easily be seduced by her. Maybe she was sent to me as a gift. I think


    the chief of Xiao n had something to do with it." Woods looked coldly at the kneeling Raef, and then


    looked at Mary. Rocky had told him that he was drugged. Raef was the only man he thought who could


    do it. He probably did it through Mary. After all, he sent her to serve him by his side during the dinner.


    Finally, Woods understood what had happened.


    Raef broke out in a cold sweat. He was trembling in fear. "Please forgive me, Your Royal Highness," he


    said with a shaking voice. "I did not think it through. I do not mean to offend you."


    The audience from the Cao n, including Luci, gasped. They did not expect that Raef had the guts


    to deceive the prince.


    "Really?" Woods sneered. Then he walked up and sat down on the seat dedicated to Luci.


    "What other excuse do you have, Chief Reaf?" Luci red at Raef. It wasn''t just his deception that


    angered her. She was mad at him for letting Juey take all the me. She was his daughter. What he


    did was unthinkable for a father.


    "Your Royal Highness, Chief Luci, I understand that what I did was wrong. But please, give me a


    chance. I didn''t mean anything!" Raef cried in defense. He knew that if his sins were not forgiven, he


    and the entire Xiao n were doomed.


    "Father, stop it. Own up to our mistakes. This is all our fault," Mary, who had been silently kneeling,


    finally burst. She looked at Raef and, with a serious look on her face, spoke up. "Your Royal Highness,


    Chief Luci, my father is behind this. He wanted to use Juey to take advantage of you. I regret to


    inform that I have been an aplice."


    The crowd erupted into amotion.


    "Chief Raef, how could you do such a thing?" Lucas said sternly, his face darkened.


    "Even a vicious tiger doesn''t eat its cubs. That was very low of you," Woods said. Then, he looked at


    the crowd and announced, "Raef, the chief of the Xiao n, drugged me and intended to murder me.


    He hasmitted a serious crime. He will be receiving the appropriate punishment."


    The Xiao n members looked pale, but they kept silent because they did not want to be implicated.


    "Your Royal Highness, my father just had a moment of weakness. I request for your kindness and


    consideration. I hope you only punish him leniently!" Juey pleaded in tears. No matter how much she


    hated Raef, he was still her father.


    "Your Royal Highness, I''m willing to bear the me for my father," Mary added.


    "Raef, what good daughters you have! Since they begged, I am willing to spare your life. But wouldn''t it


    be a disgrace if you remained the chief of the Xiao n?" Woods stated.


    "Your Royal Highness, I deserve to be punished. If you spare my life, I will not serve as the chief of the


    Xiao n anymore." Raef was shaking. All he thought about was his survival.


    "Does the Xiao n have an heir?" Woods asked.


    "Yes, we do." Raef turned to look at Mary meaningfully.


    "Your Royal Highness, the heir of the Xiao n is Juey!" Rocky, who had kept quiet throughout the


    It was all part of Rocky''s n. He needed to make Juey the chief of the Xiao n so that Juey could


    carry out his n. He was almost there. But first, he needed Juey to be chief.


    "No. She''s not the heir." Raef shook his head. He knew that if the Xiao n would fall under Juey''s


    But Mary supported Rocky. "Your Royal Highness, Juey is indeed the heir."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Mary, what are you talking about?" Raef shouted as he looked at Mary in astonishment.


    "Father, you have promised Mr. Rookie that Juey would take over the leadership." Mary''s face looked


    stern. She was being very careful. She could not risk making another mistake.


    Raef was rendered speechless. He looked up at Rocky.


    Rocky gazed at him with cold eyes. His face was expressionless, but deep inside he was sneering,


    ''Instead of correcting his mistake, Raef has the guts to use Juey. I need to make him resign from the


    chief in advance.'' Raef could have reigned longer if only he did not provoke Rocky. But because he did,


    he had lost his seat and would be punished. It''s what he deserved.


    "Then from today on, Miss Juey will take over the position of the chief of the Xiao n. You all can


    serve as the witnesses," Woods announced.


    The Xiao n members collectively gasped. Juey always held no status in the Xiao n, and then


    suddenly they were all under hermand.

 Chapter 826 Lenient

    Chapter 826 Lenient


    Anger burned in Travis'' eyes as he stared at Juey and Rocky.


    "Mr. Rookie..." Juey called out, looking for answers. She did not expect that she would be the chief of


    the Xiao n. Like a lost child, she looked at Rocky for help.


    "Why not express your gratitude to His Royal Highness?" Rocky nodded to Juey.


    After she got her bearings straight, Juey bowed to Woods and said, "Thank you so much, Your Royal


    Highness."


    "I look forward to seeing how you will develop the Beast Curing Skill of the Xiao n," Woods said with


    a warm smile. He was joyous not because he was happy for punishing Raef, but because Rocky was


    alive. Seeing an old friend who he thought died a long time ago, alive and well in front of him sparked


    an unmatchable joy inside his heart.


    "Your Royal Highness, as the chief of the Cao n, I am also responsible for this ident. I am willing


    to ept any punishment!" said Luci. Though Raef acted on his own ord, his Xiao n was


    affiliated with the Cao n, which meant that thetter was also responsible for what transpired. This


    might make the Cao n lose Woods'' support, but still, she was adamant to receive the


    consequences.


    "Don''t worry, Chief Luci. I won''t hold you ountable. It''s lucky that you have invited me toe


    over. Otherwise, I''m afraid that I will regret noting here for the rest of my life!" Woods replied with a


    grin and then looked at Rocky. If he hadn''t been here, he wouldn''t have found out that Rocky was still


    alive.


    Everyone was confused by what Woods had said. Even Luci was at a loss. She noticed that Woods''


    grin was directed at Rocky as if they were old friends.


    "Your Royal Highness, please let the Cao n deal with Chief Raef. He endangered not only the name


    of his n, but also ours too. For that, he should be severely punished," Lucas said sternly.


    "It''s up to you," Woods said indifferently. He didn''t care about Raef or the Xiao n at the moment.


    What he wanted to know was why Rocky was still alive and how he got in the Cao n''s mansion. He


    then gave Rocky a slight nod.


    Upon hearing this, the people of the Cao n breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Take Raef out and watch over him closely. We''ll decide his fate after the Beast Master Contest,"


    Luci said in a cold voice.


    Soon, Raef, whose face was as pale as a sheet, was taken out of the hall.


    "What about Miss Mary? What are you going to do with her, Your Royal Highness? I guess it was Miss


    Mary who drugged you," Luci asked Woods as she looked at Mary, who was still kneeling on the


    floor, shaking in fear of what might happen to her.


    Truth be told, Woods didn''t care about what happened at the moment as he was preupied with


    Rocky. He thought for a while and asked, "Is Miss Mary also going to take part in the Beast Master


    Contest?"


    Luci nodded her head. She wanted to deal with Mary together with Raef so that news about what


    happened wouldn''t spread. However, since Mary was a vital role prepared by the Cao n for the


    Beast Master Contest, losing her would be a huge blow to the Cao n. Hence, she hoped that Woods


    would spare Mary. But she didn''t have any say on this matter, nor could she stop the prince from


    punishing Mary.


    This time, Woods turned to Rocky for help and saw him shake his head.


    "As for Miss Mary, she personally admitted her mistake, and it was her father that forced her to poison


    me. In addition to this, she is going to participate in the Beast Master Contest on behalf of the Cao


    n. That is why she would not be held ountable for the time being," Woods dered after


    contemting for a while. He knew the Cao n would suffer a heavy blow if Mary were to be


    disqualified from the contest. He would not be so lenient if this were under normal circumstances. After


    all, he was the prince of the Timber Deity Empire. No matter how good-tempered he was, he would


    never allow anyone who poisoned him to get away scot-free. However, after seeing Rocky give him a


    hint, he decided to let Mary go this time.


    "Thank you so much, Your Royal Highness!" Mary couldn''t help but shout with gratitude. She was


    surprised but grateful for Woods'' decision. She didn''t expect that Woods would let go of her that easily.


    Of course, Mary didn''t know that the one she should thank for was Rocky. Otherwise, she would have


    suffered the same fate as her father.


    Hearing that Woods would not punish Mary, Luci breathed a sigh of relief too.


    "Chief Luci, Master Lucas, I''m afraid I have to leave now. The next time we meet will be in the Beast


    Master Contest. I hope the Cao n can achieve good results then. I have very high expectations for


    you people, especially..." While speaking to Luci and Lucas, Woods stood up and turned to look at


    Rocky.


    "The Cao n will not let you down, Your Royal Highness!" Luci was a little surprised that Woods


    would be so forgiving towards the Cao n in spite of what happened. She expected him to be angry


    and cancel the Cao n''s rights to participate in the Beast Master Contest. However, except for


    punishing Raef, Woods didn''t show any dissatisfaction with the Cao n. Of course, she was grateful


    for this.


    After nodding his head, Woods cupped his hands toward Lucas respectfully. Then, he walked out of the


    hall in full view of the public, and when he passed by Rocky, he said, "See you at Willow Tea House in


    the north of the city."


    Although the voice was low, it was so close that Rocky could hear it. He couldn''t help but smile as he


    watched his old friend leave.


    "All the Xiao n members, please leave now." Seeing that Woods had left, Luci waved her hand to


    tell the Xiao n members to leave first.


    Soon all the Xiao n members, including Mary, retreated from the hall except Juey.


    "Miss Juey... No, I should call you Chief Juey from now on. You can go back and have a rest first," said


    Luci as she turned to look at Juey, who still stayed beside Rocky.


    "Chief Luci, I''ll leave too," Rocky said.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 827 The Two Met Again

    Chapter 827 The Two Met Again


    Luci looked up at Rocky and hesitated for a moment. After going through this, she was a little


    suspicious of him. She felt that the things she had experienced seemed to be very strange, including


    the sudden appearance of Rocky and Woods'' unusual attitude towards him. She thought that


    everything that happened since Rocky came was truly dramatic. And somehow she found it strange


    that everything also seemed to be rted to Rocky, yet she couldn''t tell clearly how.


    There were a lot of questions in Luci''s mind. First, who on earth had destroyed Raef''s plot? Second,


    how did Woods disappear? And how could the person behind these events take advantage of the


    timing of everything? It was like a perfectly nned prank. But in fact, this n was perfectly executed


    that it revealed Raef''s plot against the prince and ruined Raef''s n. Luci couldn''t wrap her head


    around this well-executed n. She found that what happened was hard toprehend.


    In all honesty, she wouldn''t know it was Rocky who had nned such an exquisite and wonderful


    scene.


    "Chief Luci, I suggest we let Mr. Rookie and Chief Juey go to rest first!" Lucas reminded Luci at


    this moment. This took her out of her train of thought on what had happened here today.


    Luci nced at Lucas and nodded in agreement with his suggestion.


    Then, Juey and Rocky left.


    After a short while, Luci also dismissed the Cao n''s elders and hall leaders.


    And just like that, the big and noisy hall was left empty and quiet. The only people left behind the hall


    were Luci and Lucas.


    "Chief Luci, what are your thoughts on the disappearance of His Royal Highness? Do you think his


    disappearance is suspicious?" Lucas asked Luci as soon as he was sure that they were the only


    people left in the hall.


    "Yes, I find his disappearance really strange and suspicious. I certainly feel that His Royal Highness


    was concealing something from us. But I have to mention that there is another thing that is quite weird,"


    Luci said to Lucas with a nod.


    "What is it? Tell me." Lucas narrowed his eyes in curiousness and asked.


    "It''s about Mr. Rookie. I noticed that the way His Royal Highness looked at Mr. Rookie was unusual. It


    felt like it was not the first time the two had met. It seems to me that they were like old friends who


    hadn''t seen each other for years," Luci answered as she remembered the peculiar interaction of


    Rocky and Woods.


    "I have the same feeling, too. But if you look at the facts, Mr. Rookie isn''t from the Timber Deity Empire.


    So logically speaking, it''s impossible for His Royal Highness to have seen Mr. Rookie before," Lucas


    said. His face was painted with an expression of confusion.


    "Besides, didn''t you say earlier that Mr. Rookie rmended Juey to attend the Beast Master


    Contest? Then all of a sudden, she has now be the chief of the Xiao n. Don''t you think it''s a


    little suspicious?" Luci thought that this was not some sort of coincidence.


    Lucas nodded again in agreement. The more he thought about it, the more suspicious it became.


    "What if maybe we are overreacting a little? After all, all of these happened because of Raef''s ambition


    and plot. If it were not for him, things wouldn''t be like this. However, we have a bigger problem at hand.


    We have to know who on earth knocked Raef out and left a note on his body indicating that His Royal


    Highness was missing," Luci said with a frown. There were so many thoughts going through her


    mind right now that she couldn''t focus.


    "I will send people to investigate this matter further. I am just d that the Cao n was lucky that we


    didn''t cause a big trouble this time. Otherwise we might have lost the fight against the Qi n. We


    must now concentrate on the Beast Master Contest which will be held soon. We must go all out and


    show our strength!" Lucas said with certainty and conviction.


    However, Luci and Lucas didn''t realize that they and the Cao n had be pawns in the hands


    of Rocky.


    On the other side, Rocky sent Juey back to the Osmanthus Yard after they left the Magnificent Hall.


    "Mr. Rookie, did you save mest night?" she asked Rocky out of the blue. Juey had been unusually


    silent on their way, so it was surprising when she asked this question. Then, she suddenly turned her


    eyes to look at Rocky beside her.


    "Tell me why do you ask this question?" Rocky looked at Juey and asked her with a soft smile.


    "Well, because..." Actually, Juey didn''t know why she asked the question. Maybe it was because she


    felt that everything was under Rocky''s control ever since he appeared. In addition, it was odd for Juey


    that Rocky had been extremely calm until now. Even if Tod wanted to hurt him, he didn''t even change


    the straight expression on his face.


    "Juey, you are the chief of the Xiao n now. If you have the time to think about this nonsense, then


    you''d better think about how to be the chief first!" Rocky replied, still smiling yfully to himself. What


    Juey felt was right indeed. However, he thought that there was no need to exin too much. What was


    important to him was results, and the current results after what happened today werepletely


    ording to his n. Juey sessfully became the chief of the Xiao n. The next stage of his n


    was the Beast Master Contest where Rocky was carefully calcting his next steps.


    At that moment, Juey snapped out of her trance. She was suddenly shocked and said with a little


    surprise, "Yes, I''m the chief of the Xiao n now. I''m not dreaming, am I?"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Juey, I want you to promise me the second condition right now." There was a look of seriousness in


    Rocky''s eyes when he looked Juey in the eye. She could sense that this was really important to him.


    She nodded her head without any hesitation.


    "The second condition is to not doubt yourself. You have to remember that from now on, you are the


    chief of the Xiao n. Everything that you do will be rted to the Xiao n''s future. Your behaviors


    and decisions will have an impact on their welfare. So, you can''t be the Juey that you used to be. You


    must be the Juey who is the chief of the Xiao n. Do you understand?" Rocky said seriously.


    Juey was a very important pawn for him. He had high expectations of her. What he hoped for her was


    that even if he returned to the Holy Dragon Empire, she would be able toplete the task he asked


    her to do.


    "I see. Since this is what you ask of me, Mr. Rookie, I will try my best to grant this to you! I will do my


    best to exceed beyond your expectations." Juey also nodded her head seriously. She realized that


    what Rocky had given her was not only confidence, but an opportunity to change her life. She didn''t


    want to let him down.


    Upon hearing Juey''s reply, Rocky nodded with satisfaction. Then he sent Juey back to the Osmanthus


    Yard and left the mansion of the Cao n by himself. He headed north of the capital of the country.


    Not long after, Rocky found a tea house along the river called Willow Tea House. The willows on the


    river swayed with the wind, and the scenery was pleasant. It was a refreshing sight after a tiring and


    hectic day.


    After Rocky entered the tea house, he found that it was empty. He found this strange since most tea


    houses should be bustling and crowded during this time of the day. But after he thought about it


    carefully, he knew the reason. Woods must have made a block booking in advance.


    A shopkeeper then came up to him. He took a long look at Rocky before he bowed and asked, "Sir, are


    you Mr. Bai?"


    Rocky nodded courteously.


    "Wee, Mr. Bai. Please follow me upstairs." The shopkeeper greeted him with a big smile and led


    him up the old wooden stairs.


    On the second floor, Rocky saw Woods standing in the wooden corridor along the river. He was looking


    up the cloudless sky as if he was deep in thought.


    The shopkeeper retreated as soon as he led Rocky upstairs.


    Hearing the approaching footsteps, Woods turned around to meet Rocky. Although he looked very


    calm, there was a hint of excitement and joy in his eyes.

 Chapter 828 Reminisce

    Chapter 828 Reminisce


    "Are you surprised to see me again?" Rocky asked with a smile as he walked toward Woods.


    "How are you still alive?" Once he saw Rocky at the Cao n''s mansion, Woods felt as though he was


    in a dream. He never thought he would see Rocky standing in front of him again.


    "Lucky, I guess," Rocky answered nonchntly as he approached Woods who stood with his hands


    behind his back, appreciating the beautiful scenery thaty before him.


    "What are you doing in the Timber Deity Empire? And why were you disguised as part of the Cao


    n?" Woods was finding it difficult to understand everything. He had a feeling that Rocky would have


    a lot to tell him.


    "It''s a long story. Perhaps the heavens meant for our paths to cross once more," Rocky sighed and


    turned to look at Woods. He was quite astonished with everything that happened, as well¡ªdying and


    then being reborn within the Timber Deity Empire. Without knowing it, he had managed to enter the


    Xiao n. He got lucky establishing rtions with Lucas and Queenie because now he was able to


    connect with the Cao n and could meet with Woods to carry out his ns. Perhaps it truly was


    destiny.


    "Then don''t say anything." Woods quickly rushed over with a big stride to lock Rocky in a strong,


    friendly embrace that caught thetterpletely off guard.


    With his cunning smile, Rocky replied, "Are you happy now? You''re lucky we''re the only two people


    here. Otherwise, people might get the wrong idea about us."


    Woods quickly released him and said, "Sorry! I''m just happy you''re still alive and kicking! Alyssa will


    surely be surprised and pleased when she hears about this."


    "Alyssa? Didn''t she always want me to die? She''ll want to murder me the moment she locks eyes with


    me!" Rocky spat and rolled his eyes. He didn''t want to risk it with Alyssa unless he wanted to wind up


    where he was thest time with her. She was someone he didn''t want to mess with at all.


    "Really? Well then, why would she rush to the Holy Dragon Empire to mourn your death if she hated


    you so much?" Woods shook his head in disbelief upon hearing this.


    "She mourned for me?" Rocky narrowed his eyes at Woods'' words. He knew a lot had happened in the


    Holy Dragon Empire, but this was definitely news to him. Alyssa going to the mourning hall to honor his


    death was quite odd.


    "Where have you been exactly? Why would the people of the Holy Dragon Empire think that you were


    dead?" Woods asked curiously. He couldn''t wait to know what had happened to Rocky.


    "Again, really long story," Rocky replied with yet another roll of his eyes.


    "We''ve got time. Come on, let''s talk about it over a drink or two." As Woods spoke, he walked to a tea


    table and sat down, pouring two cups for both of them. He beckoned Rocky to join him.


    "Alright. We might as well kill some time with a good story." Rocky smiled and nodded his head in


    agreement as he took his seat beside the prince.


    As he sat, Rocky told Woods his story of appearing at the Cao n''s mansion.


    "What a coincidence!" Woods eximed. He was quite fascinated with Rocky''s tales.


    Of course, no one would''ve expected Rocky to suddenly appear at a border city of the Timber Deity


    Empire. After all, he was the Crimson Dragon Army''smander in chief who led his men in a battle


    against the same empire more than a month ago. By chance and luck, he managed to get involved with


    the Cao n upon Lucas'' rmendation. And to add to his luck, he managed to meet Woods at the


    Timber Deity Empire''s capital.


    "It seems Master Lucas has got a good eye. He could tell you were special even with just a nce. If


    he knew that you are both Rocky and Prince Basil of the Holy Dragon Empire, he would be astounded,"


    Woods revealed with great interest.


    "The real reason I came here is to see you," Rocky informed him directly.


    "Well, you were never the type to reminisce about the old days. I''m sure you have some important


    reason to go through all that trouble to visit me. What is it then?" Woods asked, although his


    intelligence and intuition made it easy to guess what exactly it was on Rocky''s mind.


    "I need to ask a favor from you. After all, I saved you," Rocky said bluntly.


    "What is it? As long as no harm befalls the Timber Deity Empire, I won''t refuse," Wood said without a


    moment''s hesitation. Rocky had taken a great risk to save him. They weren''t enemies. Perhaps in the


    future, they would learn to be good friends and even brothers if all went well.


    "It''s really simple, but I can only tell you after the Beast Master Contest. I wanted to inform you first but


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I changed my mind because a lot of things have happened quicker than I expected. I decide to take


    advantage of this opportunity to deal with something. Then I''ll leave the rest for you to do once I return


    to the Holy Dragon Empire," Rocky said with certainty.


    "After the Beast Master Contest? Do you want to help the Cao n win the Beast Master Contest? If


    that''s the case, it''ll be impossible. The Cao n doesn''t have a good chance of winning. The Qi n is


    better off since Master Samson from the n has worked for my sister Alyssa and won her support.


    They''ll surely win thispetition, if everything goes well," Woods uttered convincingly. Although he


    looked forward to the Cao n''s performance at this year''s Beast Master Contest, he knew that the


    n winning the contest would be nearly impossible. The Qi n held a high position in the Timber


    Deity Empire due to the numerous powerful Beast Masters that joined their ranks. With Alyssa''s


    support, their win would be a certain one.


    As Woods gazed at Rocky, he suddenly remembered something that could possibly change his mind.


    Rocky was a disciple of Sheridan, the strongest beast curer in the Wild Spirit Land. If Rocky fought for


    the Cao n, then they surely had a chance at winning. But then there was another thing at stake¡ª


    Rocky''s secret identity.

 Chapter 829 Looking For The Blood Essence

    Chapter 829 Looking For The Blood Essence


    "If the Cao n really wants to defeat the Qi n, then you have to take the action into your own


    hands..." Woods said in a low and hushed voice. It was obvious that he was getting excited. He


    believed that if Rocky made a move, then the Beast Master Contest would be more interesting and


    exciting.


    "You don''t need to worry about that. I have my own n regarding this matter and I n on executing it


    perfectly. However, I''m telling you now to lower your expectations. I''m not going to take action in


    person." It seemed that Rocky read Woods'' mind correctly.


    "For a moment there I thought I could finally witness personally the perfect performance of the one and


    only powerful disciple of Sheridan. Now it seems that it won''t happen. What a pity!" Woods shook his


    head in disappointment. Before Rocky became themander in chief, he had be the disciple of


    Sheridan first. It was rumored that the Crimson Dragon Group achieved something great which caused


    a great uproar, and Rocky even had the ability to control two spirit-manipted beasts at the same


    time. Thus, his ability in controlling beasts was undoubtedly unmatched and extraordinary.


    "You know it very well that we''ll be in trouble if I make any move. So it''s safer for us if I don''t do


    anything in person. Besides, it''s also bad for my n if something goes wrong even in the slightest bit,"


    Rocky said frankly. Before this meeting, he had already carefully created a thoughtful n. Even


    though he would not take action, he had already rigorously trained Juey. Moreover, ording to the


    n, if Juey could sessfully be the chief of the Xiao n and amaze everyone with her


    brilliant performance in the Beast Master Contest, then Rocky''s early-stage n would bepleted.


    "But, what on earth do you want to do? It sounds like a big andplicated n," guessed Woods


    from Rocky''s words.


    "That''s true. It is big andplicated but it will be done. Moreover, this matter will be good for you.


    Didn''t you always hope that I help you take the throne? If this n is sessful, then the number of


    people who will support you would certainly increase immensely..." Rocky said with a touch of


    mysteriousness in his voice.


    "I can see what you mean. But tell me, what good does it do to you then?" Woods asked


    straightforwardly.


    "Oh, we can discuss that matterter." Rocky didn''t n to tell Woods about it so soon. It was still too


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    early to predict whether the Beast Master Contest would go smoothly ording to his n or not.


    Therefore, he had to make sure that the n would be thoroughly executed as scheduled.


    Woods shook his head lightly when he found out that Rocky had a mysterious n. He stopped asking


    more questions since he knew that Rocky would tell him the answers when the time was right.


    Woods then told Rocky what he knew about the current situation of the Holy Dragon Empire. Rocky


    learned that since he died, Alyssa had never ordered an attack against the Holy Dragon Empire. Both


    empires entered a period of truce, but they did not sign a truce agreement. It meant that even if the two


    empires had currently stopped their battles against each other, the war could still erupt and continue at


    any time. Currently, the Gehenna Border, which was always a war-stricken ce, had been in peace


    again after what it seemed like a very long time.


    "It''s time. I should leave now. If someone sees us together, it will inevitably cause so much


    unnecessary trouble," Rocky said to Woods with a soft smile.


    "Should I tell my sister about you?" Woods suddenly asked with a serious look on his face.


    "No, not right now. She will definitely get me into trouble again if she knows that I''m not yet dead."


    Rocky shook his head in disapproval. Just thinking about this sentiment gave him a bad feeling in his


    mind and body.


    "But I think you must know that we can''t hide this for a very long time, especially if you appear in the


    Beast Master Contest. However, after she went to the Holy Dragon Empire and mourned for you, it


    seems like she suddenly became a whole different person. Nowadays she always looks gloomy with a


    heavy heart. It''s like she is still grieving for you. I feel that she''s hiding something and I think that it must


    be rted to you," Woods spoke honestly. Woods paid a lot of attention to his sister because it was


    certainly the first time he saw her behave so unusually, which waspletely out of her character. He


    had a hunch that this unusual behavior must have something to do with Rocky''s death.


    "Perhaps she just feels that it is disappointing that she hasn''t killed me personally." Rocky smiled


    calmly as he heard Woods'' words.


    "Are you really sure that I will keep this a secret?" Woods asked, wearing a bitter smile on his face.


    "I am very much sure. Unless you don''t want to see me again." After he said those words, Rocky


    disappeared in a sh.


    A yful smile crept up on Woods'' face. He was certain that this year''s Beast Master Contest would be


    so much more interesting and exciting than he had ever imagined, especially when his sister saw that


    Rocky was alive after all.


    After leaving the Willow Tea House, Rocky knew that there was nothing else to do. So he left the city


    and found a fertile ce just outside the city. He then opened the Magic Spiritual Space to release


    three Dark Heaven Insects and seven Dark Heaven Cubs so they could devour a big and satisfactory


    meal. He also collected two middle-grade Dark Heaven Eggs which had been produced just moments


    ago. After that, he let Rainbow Glow Unicorn practice along with Robin. He then went to theb


    because he wanted to check the red egg. However, when he entered theb, he was shocked at how


    the red egg had grown. When he originally brought the egg inside theb, it was only as big as the size


    of two palms, but suddenly the red egg had grown as tall as half of an arm. He had entered theb two


    days ago and found that the few drops of blood he had left in the container were dried and still there


    untouched while the red egg didn''t make any reaction at all at that time.


    Now the red egg seemed to be glowing with vitality and it grew sorger than he expected within a


    short period of time.


    "It seems that the red egg really feeds on blood essence. But why weren''t the drops of blood I left


    absorbed by it?" Rocky murmured in confusion as he touched his chin.


    After Rocky thought it over carefully, his eyes lit up as he said, "Does it need to absorb different kinds


    of blood essence? It''s just like a human body which needs all kinds of vitamins and nutrition. Maybe my


    blood essence is not enough for the red egg..." As an expert in this field, Rocky quickly figured out what


    was going on with the red egg.


    At the thought of this, Rocky immediately went out of theb and collected three drops of blood


    essence from the Dark Heaven Insect, Robin, and the Rainbow Glow Unicorn so he could test his


    theory. When he went back to theb, he put the container with three drops of blood in front of the red


    egg. To Rocky''s amazement, the egg immediately made a reaction. It drew out three red threads and


    put them to the three drops of blood in the container. And just like that, all the three drops of blood


    essence were quickly absorbed. His theory was right.


    "Just as I expected!" Rocky immediately showed his excitement towards this new information. He now


    finally found a way to revive Uriah. It seemed that as long as he gathered different kinds of blood


    essence and let the red egg absorb it, there was a possibility that the red egg might mutate after a


    certain period of time. Perhaps Uriah could be revived in this way.


    In addition, he thought that the better the blood essence it absorbed, the better the effect would be.


    And the suitable blood essence included the powerful spirit-manipted beasts'' and high-grade spirit-


    manipted beasts'' blood essence. ording to the change of the red egg''s size, it must have


    absorbed the spiritual power of the blood essence. Hence, the higher the blood essence''s grade was,


    the more useful it was.

 Chapter 830 The Complicated Experiment

    Chapter 830 The Complicated Experiment


    Even though Rocky finally found a way to raise the red egg using the blood essence of different spirit-


    manipted beasts, he also found out a problem. That was, the red egg could only absorb a kind of


    blood essence once. Once he saw that the red egg absorbed his blood essence and no longer touched


    the remaining drops, it wasn''t difficult for Rocky to reach that conclusion.


    From then on, he''d have to collect the blood essence of different spirit maniptors or spirit-


    manipted beasts for the red egg. How much needed to be collected and what he''d do after the egg


    got bigger were all questions to be answered on another day. As the egg became bigger and bigger,


    the higher the level of the blood essence it would need. It was a predictable oue, so Rocky had to


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ensure that the blood essence he collected wasn''t ordinary, but was also not too strong. He needed to


    refine the specific process to ascertain that the egg would absorb the blood essence correctly. If he did


    everything correctly, he could breed the egg as a spirit-manipted beast, so he had to pay attention to


    its changes after it absorbed different types of blood essence. He might have to find rare spiritual


    beasts, even especially rare ones like the beasts that were said to only appear in the forbidden area of


    the ck Sand Abyss, to feed the egg.


    It was definitely not going to be a walk in the park; the entire process was a lot to handle.


    "Looks like there''re lots of things I have to do." Rocky could only sigh as he looked despondently at the


    egg in front of him. There was little to nothing that he wouldn''t do to make Uriahe back to life one


    day.


    After a few silent moments, Rocky moved the egg to a wooden room that he used as a warehouse


    before. He knew that a spirit-manipted beast needed a decent environment to grow up well and the


    egg was already showing the special vital signs of being a spirit-manipted beast. A different


    environment might be more suitable for the egg''s growth. Another important reason was that it would


    quickly grow bigger after it absorbed blood essence, so it was more convenient to put it in a spacious


    ce in the first ce.


    Once he got the egg settled into the wooden room, Rocky headed back to theboratory toplete


    the rest of his work.


    It was sote at night that it was closer to the morning when he finally finished studying all the samples


    of the spirit-manipted beasts he collected. Once he figured out the genome sequencing of thest


    group of spirit-manipted beasts, it greatly helped him achieve his primary goal.


    Based on that, he inferred the genome sequencing of all spirit-manipted beasts, which hebelled


    as the original genome. As long as he aplished the original gene assessment, he''d be able to


    perform gene research on spirit-manipted beasts in ordance with his ns.


    The original genome was the key to a great revolution throughout the entirety of the Wild Spirit Land


    and would change everything people knew about spirit-manipted beasts.


    Not long after, all the spirit-manipted beasts in the world, even rare beasts and other creatures, were


    all about to undergo an unprecedented evolution.


    Even without the help of modern equipment, Rocky was still a great gic scientist from the modern


    world and his brain alone was like an advancedputer. It was a simple thing for Rocky to extract the


    original genome from hundreds of the spirit-manipted beast samples. Unfortunately, it wasn''t a


    hundred percent urate, so as he was calcting the original genome, he also used a suitable spirit-


    manipted beast to test his calctions.


    The optimal subject for this gene experiment was a young beast that wouldn''t undergo any


    transformation before they reached adulthood. Coincidentally, Rocky had underage Dark Heaven


    Insects and Robin who fit the criteria.


    Normally, if he didn''t want to take a risk, he''d carry out the experiment on a Dark Heaven Insect


    because it would be safer. Even if he failed, he still had other insects avable for more experiments.


    However, in order to guarantee theplete uracy of the original genome, Rocky decided to carry


    out the experiments on Robin. Since Robin was a semi-spiritual beast, it inherited the excellent


    bloodline of both spiritual beast and war beast, and its gene was moreprehensive than that of any


    spiritual or war beast. Therefore, any gene mutation resulting from the experiment would be obvious on


    Robin and would let Rocky avoid unnecessary detours.


    Any experiment like this was always a risk, just like the experiments he conducted on Rubygon''s brain


    nerves. Of course,pared with the experiments on Rubygon''s body, this one was more


    unpredictable and it was impossible to predict the final result.


    There was also no way that Rocky would conduct the experiment without full preparation and


    unnecessarily risk Robin''s life. Despite having the chance to go back with its mother, Robin chose him.


    That was why his love for Robin was no less than what he felt for Uriah, Rubygon, or the Rainbow


    Glow Unicorn. He wouldn''t allow Robin to get hurt in any way, so he came up with a different method


    for Robin''s experiment. If the experiment was sessful, he might be able to perfectly fulfill his


    calction of the original genome; if it failed, it wouldn''t cause any damage to Robin.


    But the method could only be used once and if he failed, he''d have to wait for quite some time before


    he could experiment again. Whatever time he would lose was just a small price to pay to ensure


    Robin''s safety.


    After a whole night, Rocky finally finished calcting the spiral sequence of the original genome that


    was to be verified.


    Once doneputing, he drew it out on paper and then drew Robin''s genome below it.


    Even though his hands were shaking from his tiredness, he was still excited about carrying out the next


    step, the important experiment on Robin.


    Rocky pulled out the box that he obtained in the Myriad Spirit Tomb that contained all three items. From


    the box, he took out the magic pill that contained the same aura as that of the spiritual crystal.

 Chapter 831 Gene Mutation

    Chapter 831 Gene Mutation


    After Rocky got the magic pill, he wasted no time and tried to analyze it. He began working the moment


    he returned to the Barren City from the ck Sand Abyss. As he broke down itsponents, he


    realized he could not identify the raw materials that were used. It could be that theponents used


    were extremely rare, or they only grew in ces uninhabited by humans. He buried himself in studying


    the magic pill, but he did not recognize any of the materials. One thing he was sure of, the spiritual race


    made this pill, just as he had predicted.


    After he examined it further, Rocky realized that it was more magical than the spiritual crystal which


    was forged by nature. The spiritual crystals had different levels and consisted of undetermined spiritual


    power. If eaten by mistake, it could harm the spirit-manipted beast. On the other hand, this magic pill


    had unique qualities.


    After Rocky used the Mysterious Visual Evaluation Skill to check its internal structure, he found that it


    had fiveyers of pills. This information astonished Rocky. Five unique kinds of pills wrapped together


    to form one exceptional pill. Each of the five pills contained a different level of power. The one on the


    outeryer contained a weaker spiritual power equivalent to that of a low-grade red spiritual crystal.


    The pill that was closest to the core had the strongest spiritual power.


    Rocky also determined that it did not respond to a human''s spiritual power. But it reacted and


    manifested spiritual power the moment he ced it beside a spirit-manipted beast.


    Rocky concluded that this pill contained specific characteristics not found on the spiritual crystal.


    Its unique structure prevented spirit-manipted beasts from absorbing too much spiritual power that


    could cause harm or damage. It was ingeniously crafted in such a way that the spirit-manipted beast


    would absorb its power gradually and in steps. The magic pill had five pills of different levels. Only after


    the spirit-manipted beast had absorbed the power of the first pill, could it ingest the second pill. It


    would take a while, but these steps would definitely protect the spirit-manipted beast from the


    overwhelming power of the magic pill.


    With this design and the slow reaction of the pill, Rocky concluded that even an ordinary spirit-


    manipted beast could safely take this pill with no danger of harm or overdose. The pill also showed


    proof that it could stay in the body of a spirit-manipted beast for a long time. Long enough for the


    spirit-manipted beast to adapt and soak up its spiritual power.


    This pill was definitely a divine pill to any spirit-manipted beast!


    All that Rocky needed to do now was to let Robin take this pill. It would help Robin grow into an adult


    quickly and its strength would progress rapidly, just like what happened to Uriah before. With this


    process, the genome in Robin''s body would mutate, and Robin could even reach a higher star level.


    The same thing also urred to Rubygon before. However, in the past, Rocky hadn''t calcted the


    original genome of spirit-manipted beasts, so he was unable to determine how the genome of


    Rubygon had mutated when it reached the higher star level.


    This time, Rocky made sure that he calcted the gene of Robin. As long as he could alter Robin''s


    genome sequencing, Robin could definitely reach a higher level. Unfortunately, Rocky only got the


    genes of the Dark Heaven Insect and Robin. If he could also study the genes of Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn, it could also reach a higher level. This was a cutting-edge n that would break the world''s


    rules. It could cause a big scene if others found out about it. The level of a spirit-manipted beast was


    decided by its species. If it reached a higher level, its strength would increase multiple times, and it


    would also have other peculiar abilities.


    The order of gene mutation was very important for the transformation of genes. A different order would


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    lead to different gene mutations. For instance, a spirit-manipted beast with one extra head or foot


    would have a totally different gene mutationpared with a spirit-manipted beast with no extra


    head or foot. The order of gene mutation that made a spirit-manipted beast reach a higher level was


    moreplicated. It was why Rocky had to find out the original genome.


    However, there was one road-block. Gene mutation onlysted for a brief time, and it was difficult to


    find the right order. Rocky only had one chance. His experiment woulde to nothing if he failed to


    find the right order and way of gene mutation after Robin took the pill. If he found them in time, then his


    experiment would be a sess.


    As Rocky poured his heart and soul into the experiment, he realized that it was easier said than done.


    It was aplex process, and Robin''s gene mutation was difficult to read. There were two possibilities,


    a gene mutation that led to amon breakthrough of level, or one that could make Robin stronger.


    Rocky fancied a gene mutation that could lead to a star-level breakthrough, just like what he stumbled


    upon with Rubygon.


    For a spirit-manipted beast that was not a spiritual beast, the limitation of star level was a shackle


    that prevented the possibility of growth. But if it could eliminate the shackle through gene


    transformation, even an ordinary spirit-manipted beast could transform into a spirit-manipted


    beast of the five-star level or even higher. Rocky experienced it first-hand with Rubygon. He believed


    that he could break the original limitation that controlled the progress of a spirit-manipted beast in


    the world. This was possible, as long as he could calcte theplete original genome and identify


    the specific order and way of gene mutation from Robin. Once sessful, no difference would exist


    between spiritual beast and war beast.


    Rocky then called Robin and Rainbow Glow Unicorn. Rocky touched the head of Robin and said in a


    serious tone, "You will feel a little ufortable at first, but you must bear it."


    Robin was clueless, but it trusted Rocky like a father. So it remained obedient and followed Rocky''s


    every instruction.


    At that moment, Rocky put the pill inside Robin''s mouth and used the Mysterious Visual Evaluation


    Skill. He watched the pill slowly slide inside the body of Robin. After the pill entered Robin''s body, it


    flickered, and soon bright, rounded lights spread out like halos.


    Before long, Robin felt ufortable. The spiritual power released by the pill caused painful spasm


    inside Robin''s body. It howled as its body convulsed in physical suffering. Obviously, it was difficult for


    Robin to absorb the spiritual power released by the pill. Robin was just a young beast, and its body had


    not achieved full growth. The spiritual power inside its body was much weaker than that of the pill, and


    it was not cut out for such strong spiritual power.


    As Robin struggled, Rocky tried to ease the pain caused by the pill. He knew this was all part of the


    process as the pill released the spiritual power inside Robin''s body. Rocky used the Holy Dragon Bead


    to absorb some spiritual power from Robin into his body.


    After it absorbed the spiritual power released by the pill, a transformation happened in Robin''s body.


    Robin''s frosty fur stood up like a pointed spine. Its body straightened and grew longer. Its gentle face


    became fierce, while its round eyes were aze with blue ice. Dazzling lights radiated out of its body


    like a sh of lighting.


    Soon, the entire ground was covered with ice and the air became piercing cold.

 Chapter 832 Robins Transformation

    Chapter 832 Robin''s Transformation


    Rocky immediately retreated to one side upon seeing the change in Robin. He activated his Radiance


    Evaluation Skill and the Mysterious Visual Evaluation Skill to know exactly what changed in Robin. He


    also analyzed the data he got during the changing process, which were the important data to identify


    the gene changing order of Robin.


    As Rocky was observing it, Robin''s transformation only became more and more intense. Its body


    twisted and turned as its height grew two meters. Its limbs were as strong pirs, and its whole body


    became toned with muscles. Although its size grew exponentially, its speed and quickness was just as


    intimidating as its strength. Its face also grew longer, resembling that of a wolf as two tusks began to


    grow from its upper jaw.


    It took only less than half an hour for Robin to grow from its youth to this much in power. The effect of


    this pill was truly extraordinary.


    However, Robin''s transformation seemed to be only an ordinary upgrade. The pill did elerate its


    evolution, but it didn''t help Robin make a higher-level breakthrough or any sudden change. Of course,


    such evolution was within the expected range.


    Rocky recorded all the changes on Robin and noted down the data he needed.


    Robin''s evolution was going smoothly, an ideal case for Rocky. If any unexpected change happened, it


    might cause damage to Robin, so Rocky was very careful not to make even the slightest mistakes. But


    Rocky was disappointed that Robin''s star level didn''t improve. It meant that he had missed the chance


    of finding the order of gene change during higher-level breakthrough.


    However, Rocky was not in a hurry to fulfill the task. If Robin could sessfullyplete the


    transformation, the precious data he obtained would be enough for him toplete his predetermined


    n.


    As his experiments went much smoother than he had imagined, Rocky intended to pick up samples


    from Robin after it was finished evolving. He nned topare the DNA before and after the


    transformation. Based on the data he collected during the transformation, he could calcte the order


    of some gene changes and some changes that were caused ordingly in the whole process of


    Robin''s transformation. Then he would make sure whether there was anything iplete or missing


    with the original genome he just calcted.


    As long as he could finish all these, he would smoothly start the first step to study the gene of the spirit-


    manipted beasts. With this and other further studies, he could finally master the skills of gically


    transforming spirit-manipted beasts.


    But when Robin''s transformation was about toe to an end, it suddenly raised its head and let out a


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    huge roar. It stood up, revealing its long, creepy body as its muscles began to swell, as if there was


    something toe out.


    Rocky''s face suddenly changed. He wasted no time and performed the Mysterious Visual Evaluation


    Skill to observe what was happening inside Robin''s body. He was shocked when he noticed that Robin


    hadpletely absorbed the spiritual power that was on the outeryer of the pill inside its body.


    Of course, it was good news that Robin had absorbed the spiritual power of the outeryer of the pill


    sessfully. But Rocky didn''t expect that the secondyer of pill would have a much stronger spiritual


    power, which was no weaker than the spiritual power of a blue spiritual crystal.


    If Rocky had thought correctly, the firstyer of the pill had the same spiritual power as a red spiritual


    crystal, then it would be natural for the secondyer''s spiritual power to be at the range of a yellow


    spiritual crystal. But this didn''t happen. The second pill''s spiritual power immediately shot up to the


    level of a blue spiritual crystal. This meant that Robin would undergo another transformation, even


    though his body wasn''t prepared to do so. The strain it would inflict on both its body and mind would be


    catastrophic.


    Rocky immediately rushed forward to the thrashing Robin. He intended to transfer the strong spiritual


    power inside Robin into his body first by using the Holy Dragon Bead.


    Robin stood up and roared in response. With a wave of its w, a strong ice de swung out from


    nowhere.


    Rocky had no time to react. The de hit his chest, gashing him and cutting his clothes into pieces.


    Rocky still braved forward as blood began gushing out of his chest.


    Just as Rocky had expected, a dramatic second change happened to Robin. Near its shoulder bone,


    there were two crescent-shaped teeth bursting out from its body. Its neck bone began to crack and


    from there, a head of a fox emerged. Robin''s legs also changed in order to support its gigantic body,


    which gave it an appearance of a wolf-like demonic beast in the shape of a human.


    Rocky was stunned. He knew Robin was having the second transformation. It was now seemingly


    exploding the hidden gene in its body. He knew Robin''s body wouldn''t be able to bear such changes,


    which might result in a bloody explosion. He had to stop it at all costs.


    The only way that Rocky could think of was to transfer all the spiritual power contained in Robin to him


    and return it back after the transformation stopped. However, with the violent momentum of the spiritual


    power, he was not certain if he would survive this n of his.


    Time was pressing and Rocky had no time to think too much. When Robinpletely stood up, he


    rushed to the front of it and raised his left arm. In an instant, the Dragon Spirit Mark flew in the air and a


    dark purple vortex appeared in the palm of his hand.

 Chapter 833 A New Species

    Chapter 833 A New Species


    The next moment, Rocky pressed his palm against Robin''s chest. And in the blink of an eye, the


    spiritual energy that was surging in Robin''s body rushed from Rocky''s palm and filled his whole body


    like a huge wave crashing into the ocean.


    However, it didn''t take that long before Rocky groaned in pain and spat out a mouthful of blood. His


    face was obviously turning deadly pale which meant that he was in brutal shape. The spiritual energy


    he absorbed from Robin was equal to the spiritual energy in the blue spiritual crystal. Thus, it was easy


    to imagine how violent and harsh the spiritual power was. Before this encounter, there was already the


    evil spiritual power in his body. And that evil spiritual power was more than enough to be triggered like


    a massive bomb at any time. And now, there was no question that the impact of the newly absorbed


    spiritual power might cause great damage to his body.


    As expected, the evil spiritual power that was sealed in the spiritual soul started to move because of


    the new spiritual power''s impact dashing all over his body. The evil spiritual power was naturally a more


    aggressive and stronger power. It would never allow another foreign power to take its ce. Therefore,


    it became more and more impatient and was gradually losing its control even though it was sealed and


    its force was contained.


    On one side there was the violent spiritual energy that rushed into his body from Robin''s body. While,


    on the other side, it was the evil spiritual energy which was about to explode like a bomb at any time.


    Rocky was greatly suffering from both coldness and hotness at the same time. His face changed


    dramatically, a picture of agony painted on every contour of his face. His body also began to tremble


    uncontrobly. It seemed like he did not have the capacity to control the situation anymore. Then just


    like that, the spiritual energy burst out all over his body. At first, he looked like a shining star that could


    blind anyone who looked at him, but then the blinding light suddenly turned into a fire like a burning


    house giving out ck smoke.


    However, it seemed like there was no sign of Robin finishing its transformation. If Rocky returned the


    spiritual power back, then everything that he had done before would be in vain. So, he told himself that


    no matter how hard and painful it was going to be, he had to hold on as long as his strength could.


    Rocky felt that time passed by so slowly. He thought that he was being savagely tortured in what


    seems like a very long period of time. He was sweating all over his body, and sweats soaked through


    his clothes. The sensations he felt ranged from hot to cold which agonized his whole body. He knew


    that he might not be able to bear it anymore.


    However, just when he was about to give up, he saw a bright and colorful sh appeared beside him


    and came with it was a loud and thunderous roar. He managed to turn his head to see what the


    batting its eyelids. It looked like it was concentrating on something and soon enough a bright and


    colorful cloud-like shape appeared on its forehead.


    "Ah, are you trying to help me out?" Rocky asked with a soft and understanding smile. Needless to say,


    it was indeed helping him.


    Rocky was worried that maybe it would be hurt too. He began to open his mouth to refuse its


    assistance, but he eventually agreed when he reevaluated the situation. The Rainbow Glow Unicorn


    was a spiritual beast of the King Level, so maybe its capabilities were indeed enough to help him carry


    some of the burden of the spiritual power. After a moment''s hesitation, Rocky finally put his right hand


    on the Rainbow Glow Unicorn''s forehead. Through this, he was able to transfer a part of the surging


    and antagonizing spiritual power inside him to it.


    It was surprising for Rocky to see that the Rainbow Glow Unicorn absorbed the spiritual power so


    easily. It was as if it was only blowing dust off a table.


    At that moment, a strange light was emitted from the Rainbow Glow Unicorn. Together with its original


    colorful light, a more striking and radiant light was formed. It was just like the peaceful light radiated by


    the Buddha. It illuminated the entire Magic Spiritual Space.


    All of a sudden, Rocky saw that there was a towering figure that appeared on the Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn. It looked like the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, but its stance was more kingly. Rocky also noticed


    that the figure was more mature than the Rainbow Glow Unicorn. He sensed that it was the Soul-


    shadow Beast that he saw at the Myriad Spirit Tomb. But there was a difference between the Soul-


    shadow Beast and the figure he was seeing. He realized that the shadow was not alone, but a part of


    the Rainbow Glow Unicorn. They were oneplete entity.


    As time passed by, the shadow that appeared on the Rainbow Glow Unicorn became clearer and


    clearer. At the same time, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn began mutating. The colors on its body gradually


    mixed together to form a dreamlike mist, which looked like it was covered with a thinyer of a colorful


    cloud. The aura of the Rainbow Glow Unicorn changed as well. It was not the usual evolution that the


    spiritual beasts went through. It seemed like it was more of a union of two different forces.


    However, it was hard for Rocky toprehend the change that the Rainbow Glow Unicorn was


    undergoing now. He had never seen anything like it in his whole existence, and he had not even heard


    anything about a transformation like this.


    A momentter, everything that was going on around the Rainbow Glow Unicorn ceased. The Rainbow


    Glow Unicorn looked the same besides the illuminating light on its body.


    By then, Rocky''s attention snapped back on Robin again. When he saw Robin, he was taken aback.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Although its second mutation had already stopped, the effects of the mutation could not be reversed.


    Right now, Robin no longer looked like a Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf, but it looked like a different spices


    altogether. It could stand upright, and when it did, it was almost three meters high which was twice the


    height of Rocky. It was now gigantic and its body seemed to be as strong as athletes or warriors. If


    anyone saw its appearance now, they wouldn''t be able to tell that it was a Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf.


    "It must have had a gic mutation. It stimted the secret gene in its body. This is an astonishing


    discovery. An incredible evolution has just happened on the Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf, which generated a


    new beast species..." Rocky murmured. What happened was something beyond his wildest


    expectations. He eximed and praised the power of nature which made the incredible gic


    mutation possible.


    Compared with gic modification, gic mutation couldn''t be controlled by human. The reason


    why the gic mutation took ce was important and needed to be known. This mutant had specific


    unstable genes. Under a certain extreme condition, these genes modified. And during the time it had a


    gic modification, there was also a gic evolution that happened to its gene, and this resulted in


    the gic mutation.


    In other words, the gic mutation on Robin was a totally unexpected and unforeseeable ident. It


    was lucky that the result of the mutation was not bad. From what Rocky could see now, it was a perfect


    gic mutation and there was no signs of rejection so far.


    What surprised Rocky the most was that Robin had broken the limitation of a half spiritual beast. Its


    aura was now stronger than that of spiritual beasts. And as a matter of fact, it was not that inferior to


    the Rainbow Glow Unicorn standing beside it.


    "I am speechless. What the hell is going on here?" Even Rocky couldn''t figure out what he had


    witnessed. Usually, even if gic mutation happened on Robin, it wouldn''t break the limitation of its


    bloodline. Robin was only a half spiritual beast, and it was not supposed to change its genome


    sequencing. But the Robin right in front of him was possessing an aura simr to that of spiritual


    beasts. It meant that Robin was more outstanding on some aspects than the spiritual beasts Rocky


    saw before.


    Rocky could only think of one way to exin it. The genome of Robin had been rearranged just by


    chance. But theoretically, it was impossible to rearrange genome. If anyone could rearrange genome,


    then it would be no different from God who could make and modify any kind of creature as his wishes.


    Thus, based on the present cognition of the world, it would never be possible.

 Chapter 834 Before the Contest Started

    Chapter 834 Before the Contest Started


    Rocky didn''t know what the magic pill that Robin took could do. He didn''t know that it did more than just


    improve the spiritual power of spirit-manipted beasts; it also transformed them into superior ones. It


    was almost like gene modification but, instead of changing the gene, it directly changed the spiritual


    source.


    No human could change the spiritual source. Only a spiritual race with strong enough power could


    make any impact.


    Rocky made the mistake of giving the magic pill to Robin before he understood what it did. As an


    effect, Robin evolved into a guardian beast¡ªa spirit-manipted beast owned exclusively by the


    spiritual race. While Robin was not as strong as a real guardian beast, the pill gave it the foundation. All


    it needed was that Rocky would help it be powerful as a real guardian beast if he acquired the


    gene modification techniques. With his help, Robin would certainly be a legendary spirit-


    manipted beast.


    When Rocky realized what had happened to Robin, he immediately let it absorb all the spiritual power


    he had absorbed from it. Fortunately, no ufortable situation arose.


    Then, Rocky collected the sample taken from Robin''s body and went back to theboratory to conduct


    a genome analysis.


    The results startled Rocky. Byparing the mutated genome with the original one, he found out that


    Robin''s mutated genome had been rbined.


    This demonstrated that the spirit-manipted beast''s genome could be rbined in addition to its


    modification. Rocky had guessed that the genome''s rbination was beyond a human''s capacity.


    "There must be a certain kind of power hidden in the magic pill which I didn''t realize. It''s powerful


    enough to bring about the rbination of Robin''s genome. This is a remarkable gene mutation."


    Rocky was thrilled. But when he realized that the only magic pill avable had been swallowed by


    Robin, he became upset. He had to find another one so he could study it carefully.


    He was disappointed in himself for underestimating the magic pill. It was a good thing that Robin was a


    half spiritual race. If he had given it to someone ordinary, then he wouldn''t have seen the same results.


    Something about the results puzzled Rocky. He found a strange gene sequence change byparing


    the genomes before and after the mutation and by analyzing some data he had collected during the


    mutation. Unfortunately, hecked the time to conduct an in-depth research so he could not confirm


    that such change could make the spirit-manipted beast evolve. But for him the gene sequence


    change was a good news. Otherwise, the experiment on Robin would have been a failure because of


    the genome rbination caused by the magic pill.


    Rocky was itching to conduct a thorough analysis of the mutation. But he had been out for a whole day


    and night and the Beast Master Contest was to be held the next day. So he decided to leave the Magic


    Spiritual Space and ride back to the Cao n mansion on Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    The moment he stepped into the Cao n mansion, he felt the tension in the ce. Everyone was


    busy preparing for the Beast Master Contest.


    Rocky went back to the Osmanthus Yard and headed to his room. He found Juey lying face down on


    his bed, sleeping soundly.


    "Does this girl even know the danger of lying on a man''s bed without any precaution?" Rocky gazed at


    Juey and shook his head. He walked up to her to cover her up with a quilt.


    Before he could, Juey woke up.


    "You''re back, Mr. Rookie? Where have you been?" Juey rubbed her bleary eyes and sat up.


    "Dealt with some business. Why were you sleeping in my room?" Rocky asked with a slight smile.


    "I was here sincest night. I fell asleep waiting for you." Her face blushed.


    "Go back to your room and catch up on sleep," Rocky persuaded.


    "No need. The Beast Master Contest ising. I want to take the time to learn a few more moves from


    you. I wouldn''t want to embarrass myself on stage." Juey got out of bed and yfully nudged Rocky.


    Rocky paused for a while, not sure if he should agree. A few minutester, he finally said, "Fine." He


    then grabbed Juey by the arm and left with her.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The sun was rising. It was the day of the contest.


    The Beast Master Contest was set in the Qi n mansion. The Beast Masters from the Timber Deity


    Empire''s dominant ns were led by their own chiefs as they arrived the earliest in the mansion.


    The Beast Master Contest was a triennial grand event in the Timber Deity Empire. Many senior officials


    and significant personalities attended to watch. Even the royal families and members of the capital''s


    aristocrats had arrived.


    The Qi n mansion bustled with horses and carriages. The house was crowded with people in


    gorgeous costumes and attire.


    The mansion was an enormous ce. It was home torge and ornate architectural pieces. It was a


    lofty and magnificent structure with great scenery more magnificent than that of the Cao n


    mansion''s. It was regarded like a small royal pce.


    Early in the morning, Luci and Lucas took their eleven Beast Masters to the Qi n mansion. These


    eleven masters were carefully selected from the Cao n and its affiliated ns. Their lineup included


    Queenie and Xiao n''s three siblings, Juey, Mary, Travis.


    They were supposed to bring twelve Beast Masters, but due to Rocky''s refusal to attend the contest,


    they only brought eleven. Rocky had rmended Juey to take part in the Beast Master Contest


    instead of himself.


    However, after a discussion with Lucas, Luci still reserved one empty seat in case Rocky was


    needed.


    The Cao n gambled on Rocky.

 Chapter 835 Fancy

    Chapter 835 Fancy


    At the moment, Luci personally led eleven Beast Masters into the Qi n mansion. She walked


    confidently, with her head up in the sky as she marched forward. On the other hand, Lucas and Rocky


    walked side by side. As they took each step, they attracted a lot of eyes and started to stir up


    discussions. After all, it was well-known amongst the people that the only one who had the strength to


    fight against the Qi n in the Beast Master Contest was the Cao n. Needless to say, the rest of


    the big ns were also very powerful. However, it was impossible for them to surpass the strength of


    the Cao n and the Qi n.


    It was only natural that the appearance of the Cao n with Chief Luci attracted so much attention.


    "Mr. Rookie, I am guessing it''s your first time to take part in the Beast Master Contest?" Lucas spoke as


    he continued to walk forward. He asked in an indirect way, not even turning to face Rocky.


    "Yes." Rocky nodded as he responded. He had to speak loud enough for his voice to be heard as the


    surroundings were filled with chatter and all sorts of noise.


    "Mr. Rookie is indeed not from the Timber Deity Empire." Lucasughed and guessed. He gave out a


    small smirk and tossed his head sideward to nce at Rocky.


    However, Rocky just smiled and said nothing.


    "But I can see that Mr. Rookie have traveled to many ces..." Lucas continued. He gave Rocky a look


    from head to toe and nodded softly, as if agreeing with himself.


    "I am sure I can''tpare with Master Lucas," replied Rocky humbly.


    "At your early age, you''ve already been to the depths of the ck Sand Abyss, which makes you even


    out of my reach!" Lucas said meaningfully. From the start, Lucas had been certain that Rocky was not


    an ordinary person since he had dared to go to the ck Sand Abyss alone. He had even saved


    Queenie. However, he didn''t know how many secrets Rocky had hidden.


    Just then, Luci and the eleven Beast Masters who were walking in front suddenly came into a stop.


    And then, they heard someone started talking.


    After hearing the voice, Lucas and Rocky stepped forward.


    "It''s him." In a glimpse, Tate, the eldest son of Qi n that Rocky metst time, was standing in front of


    Luci along with a few bodyguards.


    "What can I do for you, Mr. Tate?" As soon as Luci saw Tate, a dark expression was painted on her


    face.


    "Luci, we haven''t seen each other for a long time, right?" Tate asked fondly, and took a small step


    forward, closing the distance between them.


    "Please mind your tone. I''m the chief of the Cao n now. Thus, please call me Chief Luci," Luci


    expressed in a firm tone.


    "Luci, this is not the right ce to talk. Let''s go somewhere else. I will order people to receive Master


    Lucas and every beast master of the Cao n," Tate continued andid down his offers in an almost


    convincing tone. It was as if he would not give up.


    "But I don''t have anything to say to you. Go away!" Luci said with a serious look.


    Tate frowned as he heard her cold response. But he had no intentions of letting Luci go. By refusing


    his offer, Luci did not give Tate any other choice.


    "Hey, didn''t you hear what my sister said? Get out of the way!" Unable to hold back her anger, Queenie


    lunged forward and red at Tate. Her tone was fierce as she spoke and her eyes were sharp.


    "Don''t be rude to our young master!" warned one of Tate''s bodyguards as Queenie''s disrespect


    bothered them.


    "Get out of here!" Tate shouted coldly towards his men.


    The bodygurads bowed their heads and retreated quietly, obeying Tate''s order.


    Luci nced at Tate and continued, "Mr. Tate, now the Cao n and the Qi n are evenly


    matched, you''d better not do anything to get us wrong. We have nothing to do with each other."


    Hearing that, Tate also put on a serious look. Suddenly, his expression was cold and firm.


    After finishing her words, Luci nodded to Lucas and Rocky as she continued to lead her people


    forward.


    "It seems as though the chief is still mad about what happened in the past..." Lucas sighed under his


    breath.


    "Did the Qi n break off their engagement?" asked Rocky subconsciously.


    "How do you know about that?" Lucas turned to look at Rocky as he heard what Rocky said.


    "Your disciple told me." Although Rocky made a slip of the tongue, he was very calm.


    "Queenie? How could she tell you that? You..." Lucas stared at Rocky strangely. Now that he thought


    about it, he hadn''t heard Queenie asking for Rocky''s trouble as often these days.


    Rocky said no words and instead responded with a smile.


    "Since you already know, I can tell you. The chief was not mad about Qi n''s breakoff of the


    engagement... Because of the fact that the former chief spiraled into madness suddenly, Chief Luci


    has suspected that this has something to do with the Qi n..." After thinking for a while, Lucas''


    expression changed.


    Rocky''s eyes froze. He had heard something about the Cao n recently. He didn''t expect it to be


    such an inside story. Curiosity stirred up inside him as he realized this.


    "Is it because the Qi n framed the former chief of the Cao n?" Rocky guessed.


    "Let me put those thoughts away. After all, Mr. Rookie is not a member of the Cao n. Knowing too


    much is not good for you." Lucas stopped himself from talking.


    It was clear that Lucas wasn''t going to open his mouth again to let Rocky in on secrets so Rocky


    stopped asking too.


    After the long walk, Rocky and the Beast Masters of the Cao n went to the wing house the Qi n


    arranged for them. Luci and Lucas went to see the chief of the Qi n, Alexander Qi.


    Alexander was also a legendary figure. It was said that at about thirty years old, he was just a nobody,


    but by his forty, he had established the Qi n. By the time he was fifty, the Qi n was appointed by


    the royal family of the Timber Deity Empire to raise spirit-manipted beasts for their spirit


    maniptors. Now, after raising spirit-manipted beasts for several years, the Qi n was going to


    celebrate Alexander''s sixtieth birthday. Also, the Qi n had already be one of the leading spirit


    maniptor ns in the country. Their current power was almost equal to that of the Cao n, which


    had a history of several more years.


    It was not hard to imagine how powerful and great Alexander was.


    On the other side, Rocky had just entered his room when he saw Queenie rush in.


    "What''s up?" Rocky looked at Queenie with his brows furrowed and asked.


    "Lend me your spiritual beast friend," Queenie answered almost immediately, as if she did not have to


    think about what to say. It seemed that Queenie still couldn''t forget his Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    Rocky kept silent. He walked towards the table, got a ss of water and drank it slowly.


    "Hey, did you hear me?" Seeing that Rocky ignored her, Queenie clenched her fists and gnashed her


    teeth in anger.


    However, Rocky still chose to ignore Queenie.


    "You bastard..." Queenie rushed towards Rocky. Her feet was stomping against the floor and she was


    breathing heavily.


    However, as soon as Queenie got close, Rocky took a step back and Queenie failed to grab him. She


    didn''t expect that Rocky would dodge so fast. Before she could regain her bnce, she desperately


    tried to grab him, but identally stumbled over the leg of the table. In a blink of an eye, she pounced


    on him.


    Rocky had nned to avoid her and walk away, but unexpectedly, Queenie directly held his waist and


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    put her whole body on him. He felt all her weight against his body. It was toote to dodge.

 Chapter 836 Explain To Juey

    Chapter 836 Exin To Juey


    "Oh, so you did it on purpose?" Rocky squinted his eyes as he looked at Queenie, who at that moment


    was on top of him. She had tripped over the table a while ago, but instead of dodging the ident like


    a strong cultivator that she was, she made use of this chance toy over him. At this point, what she


    was up to was only bing too obvious.


    "Humph! Let''s see where you''re going after this!" Pleased with her n, she smiled mischievously. If


    someone happened toe in and see the position that they were in right now, it would be difficult for


    Rocky to defend himself that this was only an ident.


    Just when the timing could not get any better, the door made a sound, and a delicate figure came in.


    Screaming in shock, she turned around and covered her eyes at the sight of Queenie on top of Rocky.


    Soon after, she hurriedly ran out and dared to never look back at what she had just seen.


    "Juey!" Rocky shouted as he tried to call her, but Juey was too far away to hear him. Or it could also be


    that she pretended not to hear Rocky''s call. After all, she was scarred for life upon seeing what had


    happened with those two. At that moment, all that Rocky could do was heave a heavy sigh as he didn''t


    know what to do next about the matter.


    "Aha! You seem to look so annoyed. Are you afraid that your little sweetheart misunderstood you?


    Don''t worry. I know how to make things better for you. All you have to do is lend me your spiritual beast


    for a couple of days. After that, I can tell Juey the truth." Queenie gave a smirk upon stating her


    condition. In her eyes, there was no doubt that Rocky and Juey were close. In fact, Rocky had already


    saved Juey from her clutches, so she thought that Rocky might have a crush on Juey.


    "We''re not in a rtionship, okay? I treat her as my younger sister," Rocky replied angrily. In fact, he


    was also sorry for letting her down.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Say anything you want to say. But I only believe what my eyes can see. Besides, aren''t all men in love


    with their ''sisters''?" Queenie contradicted as she pursed her lips.


    "What are you nning to do?" curious, Rocky asked.


    "You only get one way out of this mess. Lend me your spirit-manipted beast. Otherwise, you''re


    doomed. Trust me," Queenie said shamelessly.


    "Oh, let''s see what you can do. Go on," Rocky repliedzily and rolled his eyes. But he would not let


    Queenie have her way that easily. Beingfortable with how he was on the floor, Rocky looked up at


    Queenie, who was still on top of him. From a very odd point of view, Rocky noticed the slight blush on


    her cheeks, making him think that Queenie might be attracted to him.


    On the other hand, Queenie was surprised that Rocky was not giving in. Pissed off, she dismissed the


    idea that she could not do anything to him.


    "If you don''t agree with my idea, then I will scream out loud and make people believe that you''re trying


    to take advantage of me. It won''t be easy for you to deny it by the time they bust this door down. Want


    a bet?" Queenie threatened. At that moment, Rocky had nothing to do but gulp in some air and roll his


    eyes.


    However, this was the part where Queenie got it all wrong about Rocky because Rocky was a person


    who never surrendered to any threats, even if his life depended on it.


    "Hey, you there. Behave yourself. I''m not a patient man!" All of a sudden, Rocky''s eyes met Queenies''.


    Soon after, his face turned cold, giving off an impressive aura.


    "You fucking bastard!" Seeing his reaction, Queenie became frozen as she had nothing to fear about


    Rocky. Instinctively, she raised her hand to retaliate. Apparently, it was a piece of cake for her to have


    him under her thumb.


    To Queenie''s surprise, Rocky summoned the Dragon Spirit Mark under his sleeve, which started flying.


    He nned to use the power of the Holy Dragon Bead to control Queenie and prevent her from using


    her spiritual power. It might work for only a little while, but it was enough for him to make her suffer a


    little.


    Unfortunately for Queenie, she had no idea what was going on. Whatever trick Rocky used on her


    made her suddenly lose the power to fight back. Upon realizing this, her face went pale. Yelling and


    struggling, she said, "What did you do? Let go of me!"


    "I will let you go, but under one condition: promise me that you won''t harass me anymore." Rocky


    stated his condition. It was never Rocky''s intention to hurt her. All he wanted was a moment of peace,


    but Queenie never meant to do as he wished. In fact, she had been looking for ideas on how to


    challenge him since the moment they met.


    Queenie gave a loud snort upon hearing his condition. Obviously, she was very unwilling to


    free from his restraints.


    "If you continue to fight back, then I''ll have to keep your mouth shut myself," Rocky said without


    hesitation.


    "How dare you! I''m going to kill you with my bare hands! Now!" Queenie shouted at the top of her lungs


    as she felt more ufortable by the second, ring at Rocky.


    Distraught in panic, it slipped her mind that she was more powerful than Rocky. Moreover, she felt so


    weak, like amb ready to be ughtered at any moment.


    "If you keep on pestering me, then I won''t let you go next time," Rocky reiterated. Soon after, Rocky''s


    eyes shed with coldness and threw Queenie onto the bed.


    Being a petite girl, she floated onto the bed like a leaf as soon as Rocky threw her.


    "You fucking bastard!" Meanwhile, as soon as Queenie came back to her senses, she realized that


    Rocky had tricked her.


    "Seems like there is nothing in this world that I can''t get. Let''s wait and see, Rookie!" Queenie yelled as


    she stared hard at Rocky''s eyes. Being the fighter that she was, she didn''t know the meaning of giving


    up; instead, she vowed to herself that she would make him pay the price one day.


    On the other hand, Rocky shook his head as he walked out of the room. He wanted to find Juey first


    and exin to her what happened. After all, it was too embarrassing for him to let her see such a


    shame. Although, it had already crossed his mind that maybe Juey might not find it a big deal. He didn''t


    have anything to do at that moment, so there was no excuse on why he would not find Juey and sort


    things out.


    But when Rocky arrived in Juey''s room, she was nowhere to be found. Thinking hard, Rocky guessed


    that she might have gone to Mary''s. Heaving a heavy sigh, he had to find another thing to do to kill


    time. To avoid Queenie''s presence, he decided to look for a quiet spot in the mansion where he could


    cultivate for a while until Juey came back to join him.

 Chapter 837 Rockys Piece Of Advice

    Chapter 837 Rocky''s Piece Of Advice


    As Rocky discovered a peaceful bamboo forest surrounded by several stone mountains inside the Qi


    mansion, he also heard a pleasant sound which seemed to being out of a leaf.


    He was drawn to the mncholy sound and searched where it wasing from. He soon saw a


    charming but lonely figure inside the bamboo forest.


    ''Luci?'' Rocky stepped closer and saw that it was Luci, who came to visit the chief of the Qi n a


    few moments ago.


    Just as he was about to approach Luci, another figure appeared out of nowhere.


    "Luci, here you are. I''ve been looking all over for you." It was from a low and gentle voice.


    "What are you doing here? You know that I don''t want to see you," Luci said in a bitter tone.


    The figure turned out to be Tate.


    "If you didn''t want to see me, you wouldn''t havee here. We often came here before. I taught you


    that song you yed," Tate said. His voice was calm and reassuring as he recalled the old days with


    Luci.


    "Everything has changed. We are enemies now," Luci said coldly, then looked away from Tate.


    "Although we have only met a few times in the past ten years, you can see that my love for you hasn''t


    changed," Tate said affectionately.


    "We are not kids anymore. I''m not what I used to be. I had a crush on you, but that was a long time


    ago," Luci said frankly.


    "Then why do you hate me so much? I didn''t even see you for a long time..." Tate had to ask. Luci''s


    attitude confused him.


    "Since you want to know, I have to ask you one question. Did your n secretly push my father into


    madness? I don''t believe my father would go insane suddenly. Someone was responsible for his


    mental illness," Luci asked candidly. She suspected that some people were involved with what


    happened to her father.


    Her question stunned Tate, and he did not know how to answer.


    "I knew it..." The look on Tate''s face confirmed Luci''s suspicion.


    "Luci, let it go or you will only put yourself in harm''s way. Live in peace and embrace your new role


    as the chief of your n. Do not scratch around looking for trouble," Tate warned her. The warmth in his


    voice had disappeared, reced by a forewarning of danger.


    "I will find an evidence. If I found out that the Qi n did it, you and your n will suffer the


    consequences," answered Luci. She tried hard not to cry as anger and resentment filled her eyes.


    "Be careful with your words. You should know better than to threaten us. The Cao n does not have


    the capability to fight against the Qi n." Tate was not afraid of what the Cao n could do to the Qi


    n.


    "Are you sure?" Luci sneered.


    "You will know soon. We, the Qi n, can get whatever we want," Tate said, as if threatening Luci.


    "Let''s wait and see," Luci answered confidently.


    Tate stared at Luci for a brief moment, then left.


    Rocky listened to the entire conversation and could only shake his head in disbelief. It seemed like the


    grudge between the two ns was deep and veryplicated, but he did not intend to interfere. He


    decided to leave and took a step backward when he stepped on a pile of dry bamboo leaves. The dried


    leaves made a creaking sound as Rocky lifted his foot carefully.


    In a sh, a slim figure showed up in front of him. She held a bamboo leaf against his throat and


    seemed to threaten him with the delicate leaf. It happened so fast that even Rocky was surprised. But


    he remained calm and smiled at the person holding the bamboo leaf.


    "Mr. Rookie?" It was Luci, and she looked very surprised to see Rocky.


    "You''re here!" Rocky eximed as he smiled calmly.


    "When did you arrive?" Luci asked with a frown.


    "Just a while ago," Rocky answered as he avoided her eyes.


    "So, did you hear everything?" Luci asked. Her face turned pale.


    Rocky nodded.


    "Who sent you here?" The look on Luci''s face changed. It was a dangerous moment for Rocky as


    she pressed the bamboo leaf harder on his neck.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about," Rocky said as he pretended not to know anything.


    "I don''t believe you! Did you follow me here?" Luci was fearful, and she doubted Rocky.


    "It''s natural for you to suspect me, but I did not intend to spy on you. I wanted to find a quiet ce, so I


    went here. I honestly did not expect to find you here and..." Rocky exined and tried to smile. He did


    not mean to overhear her conversation with Tate and he was now in an awkward position.


    Luci saw that Rocky stayed calm and answered her question sincerely. After a moment of hesitation,


    she put down the bamboo leaf. With a sigh, she said, "I''m sorry. I''m just trying to be careful. I don''t


    know who to trust anymore."


    Rocky understood that Luci was in a tough situation. A fragile girl like her had to assume the


    important role of a chief. Moreover, someone in the Cao n clearly dreamed of being the chief of the


    n. And now, the Qi n had their eyes on the Cao n too. For some reason, the Qi n wanted


    to extinguish the Cao n.


    "It may be ridiculous, but as the chief of the Cao n who has unlimited wealth and power, I''m


    struggling to support the n. The Cao n legacy wille to an end if I do nothing. It is critical that


    the Cao n win the Beast Master Contest. If not, I will  lose my position as the chief," Luci said with


    a defeated smile.


    "If it''s next to impossible, why not let go?" Rocky could not help asking.


    "I can''t." Luci smiled bitterly and shook her head. She could not let the Cao n fall into the wrong


    hands. Their enemies would surely destroy it. She inherited the Cao n from her father, and she had


    sworn to protect its legacy and people.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "But it''s too dangerous. Your enemies are heartless. What if holding on to the position will only cause


    you and the Cao n more harm?" Rocky had made sense of the situation. Luci was in deep


    trouble. For him, if Luci wanted to help the Cao n get rid of this situation, she must stop being


    stubborn. Winning the Beast Master Contest would not solve all of her problems. For one, it would not


    eliminate her enemies, and it''s one of her most serious problems.


    "What do you mean?" Luci asked. She fixed her eyes on Rocky as she searched for an answer. She


    felt that there was a hidden meaning behind Rocky''s remarks.


    "You are smart enough to figure it out. To survive in such a desperate situation, you cannot just rely on


    good luck. Besides, if someone from the Qi n pushed your father into madness, there should be a


    traitor. Find him. Only then can you reveal the face of your enemies and sort this out." Rocky gave his


    piece of advice then turned away quietly.


    Luci was deep in thought as she listened to Rocky''s words. When she came to her senses, Rocky


    was nowhere to be found.


    "Who is he? Why do I feel that I can trust him?" Luci asked herself, but had no answer.

 Chapter 838 The Contest Began

    Chapter 838 The Contest Began


    After a day filled with meetings that were attended by all therge ns, the Beast Master Contest of


    the Timber Deity Empire, which was held every three years, finally kicked off.


    But even before the contest began, people had already started to guess who would win in the contest,


    as most of them had their favored ns and warriors. Most of them believed that, barring idents, it


    would be the Cao n and the Qi n who would bepeting for the championship at the end of the


    contest.


    The Cao n and the Qi n were famous for the fact that they each had a beast master who was


    regarded as a great master in the Wild Spirit Land. Since the contest included three events where they


    were to evaluate beasts, to tame beasts, and to cure beasts, of course, the Cao n and the Qi n


    had their advantages.


    Samson of the Qi n was a great beast tamer in the Timber Deity Empire, and he was next only to


    Sheridan in the Wild Spirit Land. Samson had a total of two disciples. The eldest disciple had worked


    for the royal family of the Timber Deity Empire, while the other disciple, Mabon Wu, would fight on


    behalf of the Qi n in this contest. He had taken charge of all the affairs in connection with taming


    beasts in the Qi n on behalf of Samson, and this was because Samson had gone with Alyssa to


    fight against the Holy Dragon Empire a few months ago.


    Mabon was a disciple of Samson, so the people expected him to be skilled in battle and formidable. It


    was rumored that the royal family had wanted to recruit him, so, his performance in this contest might


    be a chance for him to make a difference, just like his senior did.


    Although the Qi n had a great advantage in taming beasts, the Cao n should not be easily


    dismissed. They had Lucas as the backbone, and as he was the former imperial beast evaluator of the


    royal family, he had tremendous influence in the Timber Deity Empire and the Wild Spirit Land. Also,


    his ability to evaluate beasts wasparable to Priest Dean, who was the best beast evaluator of the


    Holy Dragon Empire.


    Lucas'' disciple, Queenie, was very likely to win in the beast evaluating part of the contest. Although she


    was capricious, she had be a seventh-grade beast evaluator under Lucas'' tutge. It was rare to


    have such strength at her age, so if the Cao n wanted to defeat the Qi n, her performance was


    crucial.


    Moreover, since beast evaluating had always been a strong suit of the Cao n, it was expected that


    she would have the advantage in the beast evaluating part of the contest.


    It was quite interesting that although the Cao n and the Qi n had their advantages, both of them


    were not very good at beast curing, so they had to recruit talents as preparation for the contest. And


    that was why the Cao n recruited the Xiao n. Although there was no news about who the Qi n


    had recruited, they undoubtedly had good ns in mind, and they would never let the Cao n have


    this advantage over them.


    However, of the two ns that were almost at the same level, it was the Qi n that had greater


    advantage, if theypeted in the final part of the contest. This was because the Qi n was backed


    up by Princess Alyssa, who was influential in the Timber Deity Empire, and three of the five judges of


    the contest were from the royal family, while the other two were Lucas and Samson.


    These judges would be the key to the final results of the contest if the two ns ended in a stalemate.


    All the beast masters would participate in the contest on the behalf of their ns, and they would battle


    using the ''best of three sets'' method. In each event, each n would send three beast masters to


    next round. Meanwhile, the loser would be eliminated.


    There were a total of eight ns that would take part in the contest, and all the other ns were


    weaker than the Cao n and the Qi n, so the results of the contest could be easily predicted.


    It was still early morning, on the first day of the contest, but there was already arge crowd gathered


    in the magnificentpetition hall that the Qi n had specifically set up for this event.


    In the crowd were also several famous figures and royal members of the Timber Deity Empire. As


    such, it was a lively, crowded, and grand contest.


    Thepetition site was in the center of thepetition hall, and it looked like a round tform about


    one meter high.


    During the contest, two ns wouldpete with each other in evaluating beasts, taming beasts, and


    curing beasts, and the n who would win two events would be dered the winner.


    For each event, three beast masters wouldpete against the three beast masters of their rival n,


    and if the three beast masters of any side were defeated in this event, that side would automatically


    lose the event.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The contest was indeed fierce and cruel, and each n only had one chance. A simple mistake or a


    single loss could cost the n their win, and they would be trampled on by the other ns.


    To make the contest more interesting, the Cao n took part in the first round, which attracted


    numerous attention.


    Their opponent was the Huang n, who were well-known in the Timber Deity Empire and were also


    known for their disciples'' ability to evaluate beasts. Butpared with the Cao n, they were still


    very weak.


    At that moment, Rocky was already standing beside Luci and the beast masters of the Cao n,


    and they were watching the contest indifferently. Luci appeared quite calm, as she perceived their


    opponents to be weak, and she didn''t expect them to put up much of a fight.


    However, Queenie, who came to the hall with Luci, had been staring at Rocky strangely, as if Rocky


    had done something unforgivable to her. Of course, Rocky just ignored Queenie and focused on the


    After the lots were drawn, the first event started, and the two ns were tasked to evaluate beasts.


    The Cao n were confident that their disciples would win because evaluating beasts was their strong


    suit. ording to Luci''s arrangement, the Cao n would first send a sixth-grade beast evaluator


    who was a weak one in the Cao n, but with his strength, he would be able to win against his


    opponent.


    In fact, a sixth-grade beast evaluator was very powerful even in the Wild Spirit Land. After all, for beast


    evaluators above fifth grade, there was a world of difference in strength between two grades.


    Soon Rocky, who had been watching thepetition, found that thepetition of the Beast


    Evaluation Skill was simr to the beast evaluationpetition that he had seen in the Super Beast


    Farm in the Imperial City. The judges would pick out a spirit-manipted beast, and the beast


    evaluators of both sides would evaluate it. Afterward, the side that could quickly and correctly identify


    the star level, grade, nature, and talent of the spirit-manipted beast would win. Therefore, it required


    both speed and uracy from each evaluator, and if there was a mistake, it would give the opponent a


    chance to win.


    As soon as the beast evaluators of the two ns came to the tform, the atmosphere of the


    match.


    Soon after, a spirit-manipted beast was taken out and ced inside a locked cage in the middle of


    the round tform. Then, two beast evaluators were allowed to approach the cage, and they began to


    disy their respective Beast Evaluation Skills.

 Chapter 839 Hidden Strength

    Chapter 839 Hidden Strength


    The beast evaluator of the Cao n came out as the winner of the fiercepetition. He had won


    after the beast evaluator of the Huang n made a grave mistake.


    The chief of the Huang n, Yves, and the other beast masters of the n looked grim. They had


    expected that their beast evaluator would lose, but it still made them ufortable.


    The big win against the Huang n boosted the pride of the Cao n. The audience chattered among


    themselves. They had expected the Cao n to win the first event.


    However, the Cao n did not expect that the Huang n would send a beast evaluator famous in the


    Timber Deity Empire for the next round. He had never worked for the Huang n before. It seemed


    that the beast evaluator had been poached by the Huang n. Although he was also a sixth-grade


    beast evaluator, he had mid-level strength. The strength of sixth-grade beast evaluators varied


    significantly.


    If not for Cao n''s aggressiveness, the Huang n wouldn''t have sent its best beast evaluator so


    early on. It could not risk getting defeated so soon. After all, the Cao n still had Queenie, the disciple


    of the great beast evaluator Lucas.


    The Huang n was prepared to beat the beast evaluator of the Cao n by surprise.


    "It seems that the Huang n is well prepared," Luci, who stood among the members of the Cao


    n, said in a calm tone.


    Since the Huang n had used its trump card, its beast evaluator was significantly more powerful than


    the one from the Cao n, so the Huang n came out as the obvious winner.


    "Sister, let mepete." Queenie was eager to try and avenge the Cao n''s name.


    "It''s too early for you topete. Sam, it''s your turn." Luci called the attention of an ordinary looking


    thirty-year-old man.


    "Yes, Chief." Sam stood up and stepped into the crowd and towards the tform.


    "Why don''t you let mepete?" Queenie was restless. She''d always been impetuous so merely


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    watching thepetition from the sidelines made her feel ufortable.


    "We only have three beast evaluators and have no backup. If you join now, we will expose our actual


    strength to the Qi n in advance. I''ll send you topete against the Qi n in the final match,"


    Luci exined to an upset Queenie. The Cao n brought eleven beast masters to partake in the


    contest. There should have been three regr ones and one backup for each event. But because of


    Rocky''s absence and the n''s strong strength in beast evaluation, they had no backup beast


    evaluator. The two beast evaluators the Cao n had sent were strong enough topete against the


    other ns.


    Therefore, Luci found it best that they sent Queenie only during thepetition with the Qi n,


    otherwise they would expose her true strength too early. As Lucas'' disciple, Queenie was well-known in


    the Timber Deity Empire, but it would still be dangerous if she were to show her strength and give Qi


    n enough information to prepare for.


    No matter how powerful people thought Queenie was, the Qi n would never take action until they


    knew Queenie''s true strength.


    After all, the contest tested them not just on the basis of strength, but also their ability to strategize.


    Luci''s decision upset Queenie. It was her first time to attend the Beast Master Contest. She wanted


    to take the opportunity to show the Qi n just how powerful the Cao n was. But she wasn''t one to


    disobey her sister or else she mightpletely lose her chance topete.


    When he saw Queenie''s mournful look, Rocky shook his head. He was curious to see the extent of her


    abilities. When they were in the Xiao mansion, he had defeated her through the fur of Robin, but it was


    a fluke. He knew Queenie was more powerful than that. As a spirit maniptor, she was very talented


    after all.


    "Mr. Rookie, is it the first time to witness this contest?" Luci asked. Rocky had given her a piece of


    advice the previous day, yet he acted as if he had said nothing. This strange act confused Luci.


    Rocky continued to be shrouded in mystery.


    "Yes." Rocky nodded.


    "How do you feel?" Luci probed.


    "It''s really an eye opener!" Rocky replied with a calm smile.


    "Really?" Rocky looked nonchnt. The Beast Master Contest was an exciting affair, especially for first


    timers. To add to that, it was the first time for three beast evaluators of the Cao n and the three


    participants from the Xiao n, to participate in the contest. They could not contain their excitement.


    Compared to them, Rocky was too calm, as if what he was witnessing wasn''t new to him.


    Rocky had led a powerful army to fight against the Timber Deity Empire. The Beast Master Contest


    was nothing of interest to him, although it was known as the grand contest of the Timber Deity Empire.


    With his true strength, he would be able to defeat all the beast masters in the Beast Master Contest


    even if all his opponents joined hands.

 Chapter 840 A New Change

    Chapter 840 A New Change


    On the other hand, Sam, a beast evaluator of the Cao n, attracted a lot of attention the moment that


    he stepped foot on the stage. Not many people knew him, but his skill couldn''t be underestimated,


    because he was sort of Lucas''s apprentice. He was recruited by the Cao n a few years ago, and


    since then, he had been working for Lucas. Those on the waterfront are the first to see the rising moon


    ¡ªhe received Lucas''s instruction now and then, and in that way, his strength was never the same


    again. But as this beast evaluator always kept a low profile, people seldom heard of him, and no one


    could determine his real strength.


    As a result, the audience started to whisper to each other, as soon as theyid eyes on him. They had


    been wondering from the start if he would be present, and now that they had seen him, they were


    confused. After all, there were a lot of well-known beast evaluators in the Cao n, so they must have


    a sound reason to send such an unfamiliar one onto the stage. The audience couldn''t wait to find out


    what was so special about him.


    It didn''t take long for the audience to see what Sam was capable of. He put off their doubts with his


    amazing skills because as soon as thepetition started, he quickly spread ten fingers, where ten


    silver threads shot out from, straight toward the spirit-manipted beast in the cage. The ten silver


    threads wrapped around ten different body parts of the beast.


    Immediately after, the ten silver threads twinkled with silver light, a manifestation of the spiritual power


    that was flowing along the threads.


    "Spiritual Thread Evaluation Skill!" Rocky''s eyebrows shot up in surprise when Sam disyed his


    Beast Evaluation Skill, and he sat straighter amid the Cao n''s evaluators that were sitting around


    him. The Beast Encyclopedia he possessed recorded all the mysterious Beast Evaluation Skills,


    including the ones that were prominent in Wild Spirit Land, and this Spiritual Thread Evaluation Skill


    was one of them.


    ording to the records on the Beast Encyclopedia, the cultivator needed to have superb medical


    skills, extensive familiarity with thew of acupoint, and mastery of the method of energy flowing before


    he could master this Spiritual Thread Evaluation Skill. In other words, he must have a solid medical skill


    foundation and a profound understanding of the body structure of the beast. However, that was the


    hardest part, as there were numerous kinds of spirit-manipted beasts, and it would need a lot of


    practice before anyone could grasp the name and appearance of all the spirit-manipted beasts, let


    alone their body structures. Thus, no beast evaluator could develop that skill without natural talent and


    diligence.


    If he based solely on this point, Rocky could tell that Sam was much more talented than he appeared,


    regardless of his poprity.


    When Sam used the Spiritual Thread Evaluation Skill, it caused a ruckus among the spectators, and


    those who were knowledgeable about this beast evaluating skill recognized it. They immediately


    understood that they were witnessing a rare and brilliant spectacle.


    Meanwhile, the beast evaluator from the Huang n felt a little awkward when he recognized the


    Spiritual Thread Evaluation Skill, and his face turned ashen. Needless to say, the Beast Evaluation Skill


    he adopted was much moremon, and in thispetition, the skill that they showcased could be


    crucial to the result. The sharper the skill they adopted, the faster its effects.


    Even though no official announcement was made, as soon as Sam showed his Spiritual Thread


    Evaluation Skill, everybody knew that he had won, and the other beast evaluator had lost the fight even


    without trying.


    Common sense dictated it, and so, no one had any objection.


    In the following battles, Sam defeated two more beast evaluators from the Huang n single-handedly,


    and he won thepetition of beast evaluation for the Cao n in the first round.


    Since the Huang n saw beast evaluation as their strength, their loss negatively affected their


    morale, as they also knew that they were much weaker on the two other parts. They couldn''t boost


    their morale andpletely lost thepetition of beast curing, and in this way, as they had lost two


    rounds, their opponent was dered as the winner.


    The Cao n was promoted to the next round.


    The interesting part was that the best beast curer of the Cao n didn''t step on the stage, and instead,


    it was Travis and Mary from the Xiao n whopeted for them. Together, the brother and sister


    defeated the three beast curers from the Huang n in an overwhelming manner.


    Because of this, the brother and sister from the Xiao n drew loads of attention, and in just a single


    round of the Beast Master Contest, their fame sky-rocketed.


    Juey was also on the list of beast masters in the contest, but she was only a substitute. If everything


    went as well as they expected, she would not be able to step onto that stage until the end.


    Her participation was part of Rocky''s n, and if she didn''t get a chance to show her skills on the


    stage, it would affect his n as well. But there was no trace of worry in his mind. He had more than


    one method to let Juey take part in the contest, and the moment that he deemed it necessary, he was


    confident that he could get her up there. He didn''t want to show what Juey was good at prematurely


    though, as he wanted to amaze the world with a single brilliant feat at a precise time. He had decided


    early on that he would keep her until thest round, and then she would make her appearance when


    they were confronting the Qi n.


    On the second day of the Beast Master Contest, the Qi n also defeated their opponents like how a


    hot knife could cut through butter. They were promoted to the next round, just as Rocky had expected.


    Altogether there were eight ns taking part in the Beast Master Contest, the Qi n and the Cao


    n only needed to defeat their opponents in the second round, and they could both enter the third


    round. And that third round would be the final round, where they would confront each other, much to


    the excitement of the audience.


    This final round was the focus of the entire contest, and all people had gathered together just to


    witness it.


    After Rocky saw how well the Cao n did on the first day, he was assured that they were going into


    the final. So he put his heart at rest and didn''t show up to watch the contest in the next two days, and


    instead, he took this time to tour around Timber Deity Empire to collect the blood essence of spirit-


    manipted beasts, which he would use to raise the egg.


    In just two days, the egg absorbed a lot of the blood essence and developed healthy and strong. It was


    only as long as half an arm at first, but now it almost reached the height of half an adult man.


    Rocky was more than excited, and as the egg grew bigger day by day, his heart swelled until he felt like


    it would burst. He couldn''t wait any longer for Uriah to be born once again, and his eyes grew bright


    with the thought that he would see it again.


    There was another reason that Rocky was beaming. After he fed Robin the magic pillst time, Robin


    experienced a gene mutation, and as the days had passed, it was able to adjust and had gotten used


    to its new body. More than that, it also showed a vast potential that Rocky couldn''t wait to fully see.


    He gave it a thorough checkup, and although he couldn''t tell exactly what stage it was at that moment,


    he was sure that it had reached the level of a three-star spirit-manipted beast. He was surprised to


    find that Robin''s power was increasing day by day, and by the time it couldpletely control its


    mutated body, he believed that it should have the power of a four-star beast. It could be on par with


    Uriah when that time came, and he was excited just thinking about it.


    He missed the days when Uriah and Rubygon were around. When they were gone, he felt weak, even


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    if the Rainbow Glow Unicorn was there to help him. The Rainbow Glow Unicorn''s power was not


    powerful enough, and thus he hoped that Robin would be a great help to him in the future, after its


    mutation.


    He held this hope dearly in his heart. He nned to connect with Robin when it was ready, through the


    use of his spiritual power and the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill, and then it would be able to


    fight alongside him.


    On the other hand, Rocky was still puzzled by the change that the Rainbow Glow Unicorn had


    undergonest time, and he was still at a loss why that mysterious soul shadow showed up. The


    incident caused him to pay more attention to the Rainbow Glow Unicorn after, and he found that it had


    changed, and the fact that he couldn''t figure it out was killing him. He told himself to be patient, even


    though it barely helped.


    In other words, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn was undergoing imperceptible changes at present, and it


    amazed him to see it. But what these changes were, Rocky couldn''t put his finger on them, and he had


    no way of knowing what had changed exactly.

 Chapter 841 The Princess Is Coming

    Chapter 841 The Princess Is Coming


    After four days of fierce struggle in the Beast Master Contest, the result was just like everyone


    predicted before the event even began. It was another showdown between the two great ns of the


    Timber Deity Empire, the Cao n and the Qi n. Everyone within the capital was at the edge of


    their seats as they wondered who woulde out on top.


    Since the former chief of the Cao n spiraled into madness ten years ago, the n had been


    decisively defeated by the Qi n at previous contests. If the Cao n lost to the Qi n one more


    time, it would be a three-time defeat. No matter how strong and powerful the Cao n was in the past,


    outsiders thought that they weren''t on the same level as the Qi n and that was why the Qi n was


    worshiped by a great number of people. Once the Qi n won the Beast Master Contest, the title of


    the top n in the Timber Deity Empire would belong to them and the Cao n would have to move a


    mountain to turn the tide in the future.


    Before the Beast Master Contest even formally began, rumors already spread far and wide within the


    empire, especially in the capital. If the Cao n lost once more, not only would they lose the title of the


    number one n in the Timber Deity Empire, they might also fall into a decline and perhaps would


    never rise again. This cruel world follows thew of the jungle and since ancient times, it was


    impossible for two great powers to exist at the same time. For every defeat the Cao n suffered, the


    greater the power of the Qi n became and then they would make life even harder for the Cao n.


    It only took the Qi n ten years to surpass the Cao n. There was no doubt that once the Qi n


    surpassed the Cao n and left them eating dust, they would crush the Cao n by every means


    possible to ensure that they would never be able topete against the Qi n ever again. Once that


    happened, the Cao n would fall victim to power struggles and it was very likely that they wouldn''t


    recover easily from it.


    Therefore, the Beast Master Contest was very important for Luci because she wanted to change


    their situation. It was clear to her that if she lost this game, their n would suffer a big blow, moreover,


    the Qi n woulde out on top and put the Cao n in grave danger. There was no other choice


    but to strengthen her will and go all out to win.


    Of course, the Qi n wasn''t the only one that Luci had to face, but her uncles too who had long


    coveted her position as head of the n. If the Cao n lost once again, Tod and Freddy would take


    the opportunity to get her to step down from being the Cao n''s chief, and then the Cao n would


    surely fall into an irreversible mess.


    Even though they crushed all the other ns with the Qi n being the only one remaining in their


    way, Luci was still so anxious that she tossed and turned all night long before the final winner would


    be decided. She was afraid that all her fears woulde true.


    On the fifth day of the Beast Master Contest, the battle between the Cao n and the Qi n officially


    began. Arge crowd chattered at the battle ring, they were nearly double the number of onlookers of


    the previous days. Many of them came from afar specially to watch the fight between the two ns.


    There were powerful spirit maniptors at the Supernal Stage, magnates as rich as an entire country


    and well-known people on grandmaster level. Everything went through an unprecedented


    development.


    At the same moment, the beast masters of the Cao and Qi ns were on both sides as they waited at


    the resting area specially prepared for the battle. Their chiefs gracefully sat amongst them as well.


    Since the Qi n was the host, the resting area was surrounded by the disciples of the n who let out


    unrestrained energetic cheers. In the resting area, the beast masters were also settled on opposite


    sides. Alexander, the chief of the n, sat in the middle of the area and Tate sat next to him.


    "Tate, have you arranged everything?" Alexander nced at his son.


    "Yes, father. Everything will go well. There''s no need to worry. We''ll beat the Cao n for sure this


    time! I''ll make them regret attending this game." Tate was calm but his tone was undeniably surly.


    "If we defeat the Cao n this time, our n will be the number one n of the Timber Deity


    Empire. Many people from the royal family are willing to support us and just waiting for our n to rise.


    No matter what, we can''t give the Cao n the chance to fight back. Be ruthless! Disgrace them! Don''t


    let me down." Alexander had always been a cruel and calcting man. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have


    managed to establish the Qi n into what it was today within just a few decades. Not to mention, they


    would be the most powerful family in the Timber Deity Empire. None of it came easy to the man


    who threw his heart and soul into the n.


    In order topletely defeat the Cao n in this year''s Beast Master Contest, Alexander poured great


    effort into preparing a big surprise for the Cao n!


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    On the other hand, in the Cao n''s resting area, Luci gathered all the beast masters who would


    represent the n in the game to make the final arrangement.


    A shout from the outside interrupted them.


    "Princess Alyssa and princes areing!"


    Everyone''s attention jumped to their feet as they squinted into the distance.


    All the members of the Cao n and Qi n left the resting area one after another.


    At thepetition hall''s gate, the several distinguished guests were surrounded by a group of well-


    dressed guards and several imposing Supernal Stage masters, slowly entering the hall.


    "Wee, Princess Alyssa and Your Royal Highness!" A thunderous yet deferential voice boomed out


    the auditorium.


    Alyssa who was ahead of the group heard the greeting and just snorted, continuing their walk through


    thepetition hall under the watchful eyes of the crowd.


    Several princes of the Timber Deity Empire including Woods followed Alyssa. Since these princes all


    had their unique power within the empire, most of the families participated in the Beast Master Contest


    had attached themselves to these princes. They all wanted a win-win rtionship. However, none of


    the princes dared to act as arrogant as they used to in Alyssa''s presence. They kept as low profile as


    they could. After all, no matter how powerful they were, they couldn''t provoke Alyssa who was like the


    backbone of the Timber Deity Empire. Her status within the empire was not something they could


    easily shake. All of these spoiled princes had to be humble on this asion.


    Of course, it was just a show in order to grab the Timber Deity Empire''s throne that they all openly and


    secretly fought over. Their greatest enemy was Woods, who was actually Alyssa''s younger brother.


    There was no doubt that if Alyssa gave all her support to Woods, he''d be the best candidate for


    the throne and none of them wanted that to happen. They needed to stop it before it was toote.


    However, the second prince Geoffrey had inherited the fine bloodline of the Timber Deity Empire''s royal


    family and had the strength of a spirit maniptor above the Supernal Stage. Coupled with his


    excellent talent and personal ability, he was outstanding and valued by the current emperor. On the


    other hand, since Woods was unluckily disabled, the emperor wasn''t fond of him at all. However, the


    emperor pretended to be fair and magnanimous, otherwise, he''d be risking Alyssa''s wrath.

 Chapter 842 Beyond Expectations

    Chapter 842 Beyond Expectations


    During this moment, the second prince, Geoffrey, stood beside Woods. They walked alongside each


    other while Alyssa walked ahead of them. While Woods seemed to be soft, gentle and carefree,


    Geoffrey looked more strong, mature and elegant. Their looks and disposition were pr opposites. He


    immediately attracted the attention of the crowd because of his strikingly handsome face and kingly


    posture. The eyes of all the youngdies unsurprisingly followed him in every direction.


    Woods also shed his signature gentle smile. His smile made many women swoon in admiration.


    Compared to them, the other princes who followed behind them were less attractive.


    After Alyssa and the princes passed through the crowd, they took their seats which had been prepared


    for them in advance. Then, the chiefs of the eight ns, including Alexander and Luci, as well as the


    five judges of the Beast Master Contest, including Samson and Lucas, came up to bow to show respect


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    and courtesy towards Alyssa and the princes.


    "Good day, Princess Alyssa. May I ask where is the emperor?" Alexander asked respectfully. He was


    the chief of the Qi n and also the host of the contest. In the past, the emperor of the Timber Deity


    Empire always found a way to watch the final match no matter how busy he was. This was his way to


    show that he gave great importance to the contest. However, the emperor was absent today and only


    Alyssa and the other princes were present. It was a little bit confusing for him.


    "He doesn''t feel very well, so he can''te today. Although, he wanted to say that he wishes that the


    two ns will show their unparalleled capabilities and strength today, and that both ns bring honor to


    the empire," Alyssa said in a cold and proud voice.


    Upon hearing what Alyssa had to say, the two chiefs immediately bowed to her.


    "Alright. What are we waiting for? Let''s get this started." And at hermand, the final match of the


    Beast Master Contest began.


    Alexander and Luci went back to their resting area.


    After drawing lots, the task for the first round between the two ns was to evaluate beasts.


    "What a relief. It seems that we are lucky." Luci felt a little relieved when she knew that the first round


    was to evaluate beasts because it was one of the main strengths of the Cao n. If everything went


    well during the round, then there was a high chance that the Cao n would be able to win.


    Before thepetition started, Lucas, one of the judges of the contest, suddenly showed up in the


    resting area.


    "Master Lucas, why are you here?" Luci surprisingly asked as she saw Lucas approaching her.


    "Princess Alyssa suddenly wanted to be the judge of thepetition, so I came over here," Lucas said


    while stroking his well-kept beard.


    "Really? She wants to be the judge? Why does she want to be the judge all of a sudden? I think this


    might be bad for us. After all, she is..." Luci began to worry about this new information.


    "Oh, don''t worry. Even if she wants to take the Qi n''s side, it would be impossible for her to do that


    in front of so many people. Besides, evaluating beasts requires real strength and it is difficult to cheat


    your way through. So, you have nothing to worry about," Lucas said while waving his hand


    dismissively.


    "Well, I hope you''re right." When she heard what Lucas said, Luci let out a sigh of relief.


    "But we must send Sam for the first round, so the Qi n will have a harder chance to make a


    "Alright, if you say so." Luci thought for a while and nodded in agreement. She then told Sam to


    prepare for the round.


    "Hey, where is Mr. Rookie?" Lucas looked around the whole resting area but he couldn''t see Rocky


    anywhere.


    "I have no idea. I didn''t see him earlier this morning," Luci said as she shook her head at Lucas.


    "Maybe he did something terribly wrong, so he didn''t dare toe today," Queenie, who stood beside


    them, said while pouting her lips. It was obvious that she still held a grudge over what happenedst


    time. She had looked endlessly for Rocky these past few days, but she couldn''t find him anywhere. It


    was as if he was ying hide and seek with her.


    "Speaking of the devil, I also haven''t seen him for two days," Juey said as she joined the conversation.


    The people of the Cao n immediately looked at each other in confusion. They felt that what Rocky


    was doing in the past two days was somewhat suspicious and unusual.


    But thepetition was about to begin, so everyone''s attention was drawn on the beast evaluating


    The rule of the final match was a little different from that of the previouspetition. The number of


    rounds was increased to three. In addition, two beast masters had topete for three rounds, and the


    one who won two rounds was the winner.


    So, the final match of the Beast Master Contest became more interesting and exciting. Besides that,


    the powerful beast masters of both ns also had the opportunity to show their full strength.


    That being said, the strength of a beast master decided the winner of thepetition. As long as one


    was stronger than the other, the result would not change even if theypete for a hundred rounds.


    And Sam from the Cao n confirmed that this was true about thepetition. With his remarkable


    strength to evaluate beasts, he won four consecutive rounds, defeating two beast evaluators from the


    Qi n.


    As a result of his wins, the Cao n had an overwhelming advantage. As long as the Cao n could


    defeat a beast master, they were sure that they would win the round of evaluating beasts.


    "Sam did a great job. He lived beyond our expectations," Lucas eximed as he saw Sam outdid


    himself in thepetition. He was really impressed at how great Sam''s performance was.


    Luci was also pleased at Sam''s progress in thepetition.


    "Oh my God! If Sam wins this easily, then I will have no chance topete!" The only person who was


    unhappy about it was Queenie. She couldn''tpete in the first two rounds. And now, it seemed that


    she wouldn''t have the chance topete in the third round as well. She had hoped that she could


    debut her first show in the Beast Master Contest.


    Even though two beast evaluators of the Qi n were already defeated, Alexander looked very calm.


    "It''s time to shock the Cao n, Tate," Alexander said mischievously as he nodded at Tate.


    Tate then whispered something to the servant behind him. The servant turned around and left. A


    momentter, the servant escorted a stout man towards Alexander.


    "I give you my sincerest gratitude for fighting for us," Alexander said. His tone was surprisingly


    respectful and sincere.


    "You are more than wee. But remember that I must get what I want if I win," the man said with a


    sly smile. Then, he walked away from Alexander and towards the round tform.


    Just as the stout man stepped on the tform, people started discussing among themselves in hushed


    whispers. Most of the people felt that he was quite peculiar and he didn''t seem to be a beast evaluator


    from the Qi n.


    "This man should not be the beast evaluator of the Qi n. Although I must say that I think his strength


    is undoubtedly strong," Lucas said when he saw the strange man on the round tform.


    "Maybe he was the beast evaluator secretly recruited by the Qi n. That''s why we didn''t know any


    relevant information about him," Luci said quietly.


    "Probably. But we still need to wait and see how capable and strong he is," Lucas said after a moment


    of hesitation. He already had a suspicious feeling about this strange man.


    And to everyone''s surprise, the results of thepetition were beyond their expectations.

 Chapter 843 An Extraordinary Man

    Chapter 843 An Extraordinary Man


    Less than half an hourter, Sam was kneeling on the ground, his face pale as paper. He was


    breathing heavily, sweat dripping all over his body. He was defeated two consecutive rounds. His


    opponent hadpleted the evaluation of the spirit-manipted beasts too quickly, with the speed


    which was faster than that of a beast evaluator at seventh grade.


    But that wasn''t even the surprising part. The room was buzzing with chatter. Everyone was surprised


    by the beast master with the surname Li that the Qi n had sent. He was unfamiliar to everyone, yet


    his use of the Radiance Evaluation Skill, the formidable Beast Evaluation Skill across the Wild Spirit


    Land, blew everyone away.


    It was known to all that the Radiance Evaluation Skill was one of the Beast Evaluation Skills on the


    Wild Spirit Land. It was also a deeply mysterious one. It was said that it was created by a beast


    evaluating family who lived in seclusion. Therefore, beast evaluators who were proficient in the


    Radiance Evaluation Skill on the Wild Spirit Land were very rare. Learning it required extraordinary


    talent. No ordinary beast evaluator could learn it.


    So when Sam used the Spiritual Thread Evaluation Skill, people did not even pay mind to it. It was


    overshadowed by the Radiance Evaluation Skill.


    It was no surprise the beast master Li easily defeated Sam. The skills they used were vastly different.


    Beast master Li piqued everyone''s curiosity. With the strength that he had shown, people guessed he


    was a beast master above seventh grade.


    However, beast evaluators of the Timber Deity Empire with a strength above seventh grade were


    supposed to be over fifty years old, while the rules of the Beast Master Contest banned those above


    forty-fifth years old from joining. That could only mean that Li was not from the Timber Deity Empire.


    "I never thought that the Qi n could invite such a powerful beast evaluator. Even if he was from the


    Timber Deity Empire, he''d still be considered rare. Just by the Radiance Evaluation Skill he performed,


    he could prove that he had an astonishing talent of beast evaluation. My fear is if he hasn''t exerted all


    his strength yet." Lucas looked grim. He did not expect that the Qi n would send such a powerful


    master superior to almost everyone in the Beast Master Contest. The Qi n sessfully kept it a


    secret until the contest itself.


    "Who is this? How did the Qi n get him?" Luci looked worried. She also did not think that the Qi


    n had such a powerful master.


    Lucas shook his head. He couldn''t recall any outstanding beast evaluators in the Wild Spirit Land in


    recent years. There was a chance, of course, that Li was from a small country.


    "He is a beast evaluator of the Roaring me Empire," a stern voice said.


    Inside the resting area, everyone turned around and saw Rocky.


    "Do you know him?" Lucas asked. No one knew who the beast evaluator was. It was odd that Rocky


    knew where he even came from.


    "We met once." Rocky nodded.


    It turned out that Li''s real name was Carter Li. He was indeed from the Roaring me Empire. Rocky


    defeated him in the Super Beast Farm not long after he had be a royal spirit maniptor.


    The moment Rocky entered thepetition hall, he saw Carter defeat Sam. He immediately


    recognized Carter. Back then Carter fought against beast masters from other senior beast farms on


    behalf of the Rare Beast Farm of the Roaring me Empire for the Top Beast Evaluator''s Jade Cup.


    What surprised Rocky was that he came to represent the Qi n.


    "So what''s his real strength?" Lucas asked immediately.


    "When I saw him, he had been a seventh-grade beast evaluator," said Rocky.


    "Seventh grade? Maybe Queenie still has a chance to win." Luci turned to Queenie. Queenie was the


    only one from the Cao n who had a chance to defeat the beast evaluator from the Qi n.


    "Don''t be too hopeful. Carter is really powerful. Lucas, do you know of the beast evaluator called


    Weldon in the Super Beast Farm of the Holy Dragon Empire?" Rocky was very skeptical of Queenie.


    He had seen Carter fight with his own eyes. He was only able to defeat him because of the Beast


    Encyclopedia. It was impossible to win against him without it.


    "Of course. He is a famous seventh-grade beast evaluator in the Holy Dragon Empire." Lucas nodded.


    He knew all the seventh-grade beast evaluators on the Wild Spirit Land except for Carter.


    "Even Weldon is no match for him." The members of the Cao n were dumbfounded at what Rocky


    just said.


    "What?" Luci and Lucas exchanged mortified looks. If Rocky was correct, then Queenie wouldn''t


    stand a chance against him.


    The Cao n felt blindsided. They had underestimated the Qi n. If Queenie could not win against


    Carter, then the Cao n would lose in the match of beast evaluation the Cao n was good at.


    "I''m not scared of him. Let me show him what I''m capable of. Sister, let me go on stage." Queenie


    ignored everyone''s fears. She stepped out and walked towards the round tform.


    "Indeed, we have underestimated the Qi n. Now, only Queenie can help us." Lucas''s face turned


    sullen. He really thought they were close to winning. The Qi n took them by surprise.


    A faint smile crept up on Rocky''s face.


    They had to admit that the Qi n was impressive for inviting a beast evaluator as powerful as Carter.


    Before him, Queenie was the only seventh-grade beast evaluator who took part in the Beast Master


    Contest. Without Carter, the Cao n could have won easily. The Qi n took advantage of the Cao


    n''s arrogance and pride and struck them when they least expected it.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 844 Tougher Than Expected

    Chapter 844 Tougher Than Expected


    During the past two rounds, Queenie, the talented beast evaluator in the empire, had not shown up in


    the contest. On the other hand, this was the perfect time for her to show up, making her the focus of all


    the people in the audience. Right when she stepped onto the stage, all eyes were on her as she


    caused the crowd some excitement.


    Everyone''s attention was on Queenie. Even Alyssa and the princes who were present showed interest


    in what she was about to do. They found the previous performances boring. After all, as royalties of the


    Timber Deity Empire, they had already gotten used to seeing seventh-grade beast evaluators, not just


    the regr ones, but those who were top ss. Therefore, the onlypetition that they were so


    interested to see was the final battle between Carter and Queenie.


    Meanwhile, up on the stage, Carter could not peel his eyes away from Queenie as soon as she showed


    up. Walking with a powerful stance, Queenie seemed to have made Carter salivate out of admiration


    on how she looked.


    "So, you must be Queenie, the second daughter of the Cao n, and the apprentice of the powerful


    and illustrious Lucas of the Timber Deity Empire. Am I right? Oh, you''re such a beauty. I have never


    seen such a dazzling woman like you before!" As preparation for the Beast Master Contest, Carter


    made sure that he had already learned a couple of things about his opponents in advance. For


    instance, he had previously known that Queenie was the strongest seventh-grade beast evaluator in


    the Beast Master Contest. However, there was one thing he didn''t know about Queenie¡ªshe was such


    a charming and gorgeous woman. It was as if she had cast a spell on him. As soon as he saw her, he


    was stunned and was unable to move any muscle of his body.


    "Hey, shorty! Keep your eyes to yourself and stop staring at me. I won''t hesitate to dig your eyes out if


    you don''t know what''s good for you!" Queenie sneered loudly as she got annoyed by Carter''s hideous


    appearance and how he looked at her.


    "Oh, mydy. I didn''t know that you have such a bad temper. But since I always care for pretty women


    such as you, then I will show you some mercy under one condition¡ª you will have to say good and


    positive words about me. If youply, then I won''t let you lose badly, at least. Just think about it..."


    Carter said confidently, along with a mischievous and lustful smile on his face.


    "Excuse me? Screw you! Fuck off! If I lose to you, then I will never get married!" Queenie shouted


    angrily at the top of her lungs. Provoked by Carter''s words, Queenie could not help but tremble in fury.


    "Oh, please don''t say that. It will be such a waste for all men if a ravishingdy like you won''t get


    married. Okay, so listen to my proposal. If you lose, then you can marry me," Carter continued,


    unabashed and in a rude tone.


    Hearing his words, Queenie felt disgusted that she wanted to throw up. Seeing that bastard''s face in


    front of her was getting harder by the minute, making the whole endeavor a torture to her. Queenie


    wanted to shut him up for good, so she red at him with a serious killing intent.


    While they exchanged their thoughts, a spirit-manipted beast had been delivered on the stage,


    signaling the start of thepetition.


    After casting another raging nce at her opponent, Queenie immediately began to disy the unique


    skill that she had learned from Lucas¡ªthe Beast Visual Evaluation Skill.


    Handed down from Lucas'' ancestors, this skill was only known by his family among the people in the


    Wild Spirit Land. Therefore, this skill was very rare and valuable. As a matter of fact, this Beast Visual


    Evaluation Skill was a kind of Beast Evaluation Skill that was not inferior to the Radiance Evaluation


    Skill. It was said that sessors excelled the predecessor, and in Lucas'' case, this was very true.


    When he was fifty years old, with continuous cultivation and practice, he had enhanced the skill to a


    higher level.


    Luck was on Queenie''s side when Lucas epted her as his apprentice. After being trained, he


    handed her the skill. Moreover, Lucas also imparted his lifetime''s worth of experience to her, making


    her reach the seventh-grade of beast evaluator at the age of twenty. In fact, other beast evaluators


    envied her very fast progress, for it took them at least dozens of years to get to the same level as hers.


    Meanwhile, blue light shed from Queenie''s eyes as she performed the unique skill. Soon after, she


    fixed her eyes on the spirit-manipted beast locked up in the cage. Her mind buzzed of all the


    information that she needed to memorize while she found through the Beast Visual Evaluation Skill.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    On the other hand, sitting in the resting area, Rocky was also shocked to see Queenie adopting the


    skill very well. In addition, it came to him as a shock that the Beast Visual Evaluation Skill and the


    Mysterious Visual Evaluation Skill that he learned from the Beast Encyclopedia shared a lot of things in


    However, the simrities were not purely coincidental. While the Radiance Evaluation Skill and Stroking


    Evaluation Skill were all derived from Magical Evaluation Skill, this Beast Visual Evaluation Skill


    originated from the Mysterious Visual Evaluation Skill. On another note, Rocky studied the Mysterious


    Visual Evaluation Skill from the Magical Evaluation Skill during the time when his beast evaluation skill


    reached the third grade.


    Rocky learned how to evaluate beasts along with the cultivation of the Magical Evaluation Skill. Thus,


    the real beast evaluating ability he got was different from that of the beast evaluators who studied


    conventionally. But when Rocky thought that he had stepped into the third grade, his actual ability had


    ovee the third grade.


    Actually, even Rocky didn''t notice it, because he self-taught the Magical Evaluation Skill. No one had


    instructed him, and all he could rely on were the recordings found on Beast Encyclopedia. However,


    the records and the Magical Evaluation Skill were far more powerful than what humans could imagine.


    Therefore, there were obvious differences between the skill that Rocky cultivated and the ones that


    For instance, in conducting the Radiance Evaluation Skill, Carter had to use the Eight-trigram Mirror


    which was made solely by his school. However, Rocky did not need to use any other media to do it,


    which was the difference between him and other cultivators.


    Otherwise, the people at the Super Beast Farm would not have acted like they suffered a bolt out of the


    blue and they almost knelt to the ground to worship Rocky. At that time, Rocky disyed both the


    Radiance Evaluation Skill and the Stroking Evaluation Skill in authentic mode. Afterwards, he imed


    that he had self-taught these skills using the Magical Evaluation Skill.


    In fact, Rocky did not only have striking power on beast taming and beast treatment but was also too


    skilled for other beast evaluators to catch up with him.


    Meanwhile, back on the stage, although Queenie was too busy with understanding the information of


    the beast by using her unique skill, Carter failed to pay her any attention. At that moment, Carter took


    out his Eight-trigram Mirror carelessly, stretched out his hand and shot a beam of light into the spirit-


    manipted beast''s body, causing it to glow in all sorts of different bright colors.


    A few momentster, Carter shouted in a slow irritating voice, "I''m done." However, Queenie was still


    there, unfinished with her evaluation, although she had started first. After his voice trailed off, he


    walked to the table and wrote his result down and gave it to the servant.


    Upon hearing that Carter had already finished what he was supposed to do, Queenie''s face became


    very anxious and serious.


    It was quite unexpected, but unfortunately, Queenie had already lost the first round defenselessly


    against Carter.


    Back in the resting area, the audience was just as stunned as Queenie as soon as they found the


    result. After all, they thought that Queenie had the edge in thepetition since she was already a


    seventh-grade beast evaluator. But at that moment, she could not do anything in front of Carter.


    "It looks like he has gone more powerful than before," Rocky murmured in a low voice. Although he had


    already predicted that Carter would win the first round, his eyes still turned a little glum upon seeing


    that Carter had defeated Queenie effortlessly.


    However, it seemed that Luci, Lucas, and Queenie knew that they were no match for Carter. In fact,


    they had already expected the result before, and they were well prepared for it once it happened. Little


    did they know that the truth was apparently more cruel than they thought.


    During the second round, Queenie had umted all her strength to fight again. Straining every


    nerve, she wanted to show that she was not an easy opponent. But no matter how hard she tried, she


    was still unable to withstand Carter''s powerful blows.


    Therefore, after this round, she had already lost two rounds in a row to Carter.

 Chapter 845 The Last Hope

    Chapter 845 The Last Hope


    At the moment, the crowd became very excited. They were blown away by Carter''s powerful strength.


    Meanwhile, the Cao n was pushed to the top of the mountain for everyone to see. Queenie, who


    was once admired and regarded as the most powerful seventh-level beast evaluator of the Beast


    Master Contest, could not win against Carter. The Cao n had always triumphed during the beast


    evaluationpetition, and it seemed like for the first time they were at the losing end. For the people


    watching, the Cao n did not have any other powerful beast evaluator.


    "Damn you fat guy!" Queenie red at Carter, as she walked down the tform fuming mad. It never


    entered her mind that Carter could easily defeat her. Carter''s strength waspletely beyond her


    expectation.


    People used to admire her, but now she was just as good as herst victory. Today, Queenie came


    face to face with the painful realization that someone was stronger than her.


    Queenie''s defeat was a dead-end for the Cao n. Though there was still a beast evaluator from the


    Cao n who did not join thepetition, there was no way this beast evaluator''s strength was


    stronger than Carter''s.


    Moreover, Queenie''s failure to win also determined the result of thepetition.


    Luci and all the other members of the Cao n remained calm and dignified. At this point, it was


    impossible to find a beast evaluator who could defeat Carter. He was very strong, and not even


    Queenie could match his ability orpetence.


    "Looks like it''s the end of the line for us." As she pored over Queenie''s fate, Luci could only shake


    her head in disappointment. She did not expect this kind of result. She was very confident that the Cao


    n would win thepetition. Their victory on the beast evaluationpetition was their only hope


    to defeat the Qi n, and it terrified her that the opportunity just slipped through their fingers today.


    The Qi n was sure to win in the uing beast maniptionpetition, and even if Cao n


    could defeat them in thest beast curingpetition, it was still useless.


    Lucas'' status in the Timber Deity Empire was unparalleled, but his hands were tied right now. Powerful


    as he was, there was nothing he could do to salvage the situation in favor of the Cao n. Even if they


    sent ten beast evaluators, they could not overpower Carter. Unless someone worked wonders and


    performed a miracle for them.


    "Sister..." Queenie walked towards the resting area with a look of defeat on her face.


    "Chief, give it up. There is no need topete." After a moment of hesitation, Lucas gave his advice to


    Luci. He knew it was time to kiss thepetition goodbye. He did not want to suffer any more loss


    and affect the other beast masters of the Cao n.


    Disheartened by the oue, Luci nodded reluctantly.


    "Wait!" as the Cao n mourned in silence, and epted their defeat, a familiar voice shouted.


    Everyone from the Cao n turned to look for the voice. It was Rocky. He stood on one corner and


    had witnessed the entirepetition. He knew the implications and saw the pain in Luci''s eyes. With


    confidence, he walked towards Luci and said, "Chief, please allow me toe up on the stage."


    "Mr. Rookie, what do you mean? What are you asking?" Luci was stunned and could not believe


    Rocky''s words.


    The beast masters of the Cao n, including Mary and Travis, were all taken aback. They all stared at


    Rocky, annoyed by his arrogance. They all thought asking to fight with Carter after he defeated


    Queenie was a stupid move.


    "The Cao n has nothing to lose if you will allow me to fight Carter," Rocky insisted as he ced his


    arms across his chest confidently. The Beast Master Contest was an important part of his n and he


    could not let Carter get in the way of his endeavor. Regardless if he had grown stronger and more


    powerful.


    Rocky expected the Cao n to win the beast evaluationpetition, but he knew they did not stand a


    chance in winning the beast maniptionpetition. His n was to make sure the Cao n


    advanced to the beast curingpetition against the Qi n, so Juey could represent the Cao n


    andpete against the Qi n. He wanted people to notice Juey, and thepetition would give her


    an opportunity to show off her skills. It was why he could not let Luci give up. If the Cao n would


    suffer loss at the beast evaluationpetition, they could not move forward with the rest of the


    would take. At present, he was the Cao n''sst and only hope. He had to fight against Carter and


    win thepetition for them.


    It was a fatal decision for Rocky. He ran the risk of being noticed and his identity revealed. Alyssa and


    the princes of the Timber Deity Empire were both here to watch the battle. If they recognized him, all


    his ns would go to waste and his life would once again be in danger.


    However, Rocky did not have a choice. The Cao n''s victory was the only way for his n to move


    forward and seed. It was worth the risk, and he was willing to bet his life on it.


    "Mr. Rookie, you want to fight on behalf of the Cao n?" Luci asked, bewildered. She still could not


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    believe what Rocky was asking.


    "What''s wrong? You have nothing to lose, anyway. Please, just let me go up on the stage and fight


    Carter." Rocky did not want to exin his motives. He just wanted Luci to give him a chance.


    "Mr. Rookie, I don''t think you can defeat Carter even if you have some undisclosed strength." Rocky''s


    request also surprised Lucas. He always felt something mysterious towards Rocky, and he knew he


    was a cut above the rest, but it was still impossible for him to win against Carter. After all, Queenie,


    whom he raised and cultivated, was not a match for Carter. She trained for thispetition, but ended


    up being defeated. Moreover, for Rocky, he did not have the slightest chance.


    "I am aware of that. But I still want to have a try!" Rocky insisted.


    "Hey! You will only embarrass yourself. That short, fat man is really strong! Thispetition requires


    strength and not any magical or rare elements. Without powerful Beast Evaluation Skill, you cannot win


    at all!" Queenie did not want to admit it, but she didn''t think that Rocky was a match for Carter.


    Confused, Luci turned to Lucas and asked for help. Rocky''s decision baffled her. Previously, Rocky


    was so reluctant to represent the Cao n, but now he would risk embarrassing himself to defend the


    Cao n against Carter. None of these made sense for Luci.


    Lucas was also puzzled. He sensed Rocky''s extraordinary capabilities the first time he met him, and he


    was somehow convinced that he could help the Cao n. Now, Rocky just volunteered to fight for the


    Cao n. He suspected that Rocky had other intentions, but he was right, the Cao n had nothing to


    lose at this point. Rocky could be the miracle he asked for, so why not go for it.

 Chapter 846 Attracting Attention

    Chapter 846 Attracting Attention


    After giving it a thought, Lucas nodded to Luci.


    "Thank you for your willingness, Mr. Rookie." Luci chose to keep the other details to herself. It was


    pointless to say at that time anyway. No one would think that Rocky had a chance against Carter, but


    Lucas and Luci were hopeful. Rocky had been mysterious. Perhaps he would do something that


    would surprise all of them. Luci knew that she was probably holding on to empty hope, but she took


    any chance she got. As the chief of Cao n, she was willing to take the risk of being humiliated.


    Luci''s decision to let Rocky participate surprised everyone in the Cao n.


    "Are you sure you''re sending him on stage?" Queenie asked in disbelief.


    Luci gave Queenie a meaningful look then turned her attention towards Rocky. He gave her a slight


    smile and reached out his hand. Suddenly, a silver butterfly shaped mask appeared on his palm. It was


    a mask originally made for emergency, yet it looked like he''d be needing it soon.


    Rocky put on the mask in front of everyone from the Cao n. Under the mask, he could pass for a


    reputable general. Even Luci and Lucas looked impressed.


    Then, Rocky stepped out of the resting area of the Cao n. He looked up at Alyssa who was sitting


    on the tform. She was the judge of the beast evaluatingpetition. Rocky also noticed Woods who


    was sitting beside her.


    Woods waited for Rocky to appear. Suddenly, a figure walking out of the resting area of the Cao n


    caught his attention. The man piqued his curiosity. He wore a mask but Woods knew exactly who he


    was. A smile crept up Woods''s face.


    "Woods, why are youughing?" Alyssa asked in confusion.


    "I think we''re about to witness a very interesting show," Woods said with great interest as he watched


    Rocky walk on the round stage.


    "A good show? Carter was a mighty beast evaluator at the seventh grade. Even Queenie, an excellent


    disciple of Lucas, failed as his opponent. No one canpare to him in the beast evaluating


    always been their field of advantage after all." Alyssa raised her eyebrows and said tly. The truth


    was, she helped the Qi n get ahold of Carter. She clearly knew how strong Carter really was. He


    was one only known to the Roaring me Empire. After thepetition he would be famous across


    the world. Of course, she recruited him, so she could get the Qi n to continue serving her.


    "Watch and see," Woods uttered with a mischievous smile.


    Rocky hade up to the stage and was face-to-face with Carter.


    The moment he stepped on the stage, the crowd murmured with curiosity. He had an air of mystery


    around him. No one in the audience knew anything about him. They didn''t think the Cao n had a


    masked beast evaluator.


    Rocky''s appearance attracted attention. He looked like an ordinary man yet people could not help but


    think there was something more to him.


    "Hey, why do you wear a mask? Are you embarrassed or something?" Carter mocked.


    "Hey, fat ass, long time no see!" Rocky greeted with a smile.


    "What? I don''t know who you are!" Obviously, Carter didn''t recognize Rocky, the man who had


    defeated him in the Super Beast Farm using the Magical Evaluation Skill.


    Rocky smiled without saying anything.


    Carter was confused, but he didn''t want to entertain Rocky''s remarks. He just wanted to get rid of him


    as soon as possible.


    The Qi n also found the Cao n''s candidate strange.


    "Tate, do you know anything about this person?" Alexander stared at Rocky and asked.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Tate shook his head. There was something familiar about the man, but he couldn''t recognize him


    because of the mask.


    Finally, thest battle of the beast evaluatingpetition began. Everyone believed that the Cao n


    would lose. Carter was strong and he would easily defeat the masked beast evaluator.


    At the beginning of the first round, a scarlet spirit-manipted beast was brought on the stage and


    locked in a cage. As soon as Rocky saw it, all the information about it entered his mind. However, it


    wasn''t enough. He had to identify the star level and properties of the beast.


    Meanwhile, Carter used his Eight-trigram Mirror to disy the Radiance Evaluation Skill. He shot a ray


    of spiritual light into the body of the spirit-manipted beast so that the body of the beast reflected the


    light to the Eight-trigram Mirror.


    Everyone in the audience was rooting for Carter after seeing his first move.


    But then, a triangr light barrier suddenly rose under the body of the spirit-manipted beast in the


    cage. Then, lights of multiple colors bounced off on its reflection.


    This was simr to the Radiance Evaluation Skill used by Carter. It was used to identify the star level


    and properties of the spirit-manipted beasts.


    "Radiance Evaluation Skill? He can also do Radiance Evaluation Skill?!" someone shouted.


    Suddenly, the hall was in an uproar.


    All people''s eyes were focused on Rocky at once. They saw that Rocky''s hands kept twitching, and the


    light barrier around the beast kept rapidly changing. Everyone could see that this light barrier was


    released by Rocky.


    To everyone''s surprise, Rocky also used the Radiance Evaluation Skill but in a more direct way.

 Chapter 847 I Am Not Sure

    Chapter 847 I Am Not Sure


    The crowd were shocked and stunned when they saw that Rocky exhibited the same Radiance


    Evaluation Skill as Carter''s.


    In the Wild Spirit Land, the Radiance Evaluation Skill was a very well-known Beast Evaluation Skill.


    Everybody knew that only beast evaluators from famous ns could learn the technique and no


    ordinary beast evaluator could learn it. Carter was able to do it because he was indeed from a famous


    n. So, everyone was doubtful about Rocky. Not only was he from an unknown background, but no


    one also knew him that well. Not a single person had ever heard of his name before. However, it was


    shocking for everyone to see his unexpected performance of the Radiance Evaluation Skill which was


    as powerful as Carter''s.


    The powerful beast evaluators at present noticed that Rocky performed the Radiance Evaluation Skill


    without relying on any medium. It was obvious that what he did was more powerful and brilliant than


    what Carter did.


    However, if Carter''s Radiance Evaluation Skill was the authentic one, then what about Rocky''s


    Radiance Evaluation Skill? That was the question in everyone''s mind. It seemed that his skill was more


    intense and unfathomable than Carter''s.


    Of course, other members of the Cao n were also stunned at what happened. At this moment, the


    resting area of the Cao n was already a mess. Everyone stood up and looked incredulously at


    Rocky who was using the same Beast Evaluation Skill as Carter''s.


    "Master Lucas, I don''t understand. What''s going on? Tell me, why would Mr. Rookie..." At this point,


    Luci felt like she was dreaming. At first, she did not have much hope that Rocky would win the


    gasp in astonishment.


    However, it was hard for Luci to imagine that Rocky was a beast evaluator who could use the


    Radiance Evaluation Skill. It only meant that Rocky''s beast evaluation ability waspletely beyond


    what they expected. Naturally, they knew how powerful the Radiance Evaluation Skill was. They knew


    that as long as the people in the Wild Spirit Land could perform that kind of Beast Evaluation Skill, then


    they were definitely not ordinary people.


    In other words, Rocky was far more mysterious and enigmatic than the people had imagined.


    "I can''t believe it. Mr. Rookie knows how to use the Radiance Evaluation Skill. I am speechless. Mr.


    Rookie told me that he saw Carter before. Could it be that he had dealt with him before?" Lucas said


    with a stunned look on his face. Obviously, he was filled with confusion and surprise at what he had


    witnessed. To surprise such a powerful master of the Timber Deity Empire like him, everyone knew that


    it was not something an ordinary person could do.


    The beast masters of the Cao n looked at each other and discussed about it among themselves. On


    the other hand, Travis and Mary looked a little strange and even a little bit awkward. The both of them


    had never thought that Rocky was a secret beast evaluator, and he seemed to be at par with Carter


    who defeated Queenie. They were feeling a bit uneasy because they had treated Rocky like a lowly


    servant before.


    "Juey, may I ask who is Mr. Rookie?" Mary turned her head and whispered to Juey who was beside


    her.


    Juey didn''t answer but shook her head ever so slightly. In fact, she was also very surprised herself.


    Although she already knew that Rocky hid his ability and was actually really well-known for his Beast


    Curing Skill, she didn''t expect that Rocky was such a magnificent beast evaluator.


    "Can someone tell me if this guy is also a beast evaluator? I''d like to add that it seems that he is way


    better than that fat guy." On the other hand, no one was more stunned than Queenie. Her face was full


    of surprise and puzzlement when she saw what Rocky did. She didn''t imagine that a person she hated


    so much had such incredible strength and ability. Ever since she met Rocky, she had always seen him


    as an ordinary spirit maniptor. But at this moment, she finally understood that Rocky didn''t win


    against her in the Xiao nst time just because of sheer luck, he won because of his phenomenal


    ability.


    In contrast to the astonishment of the Cao n members, the Qi n was on the edge of their seats.


    They did not expect at all that the Cao n had a talented beast evaluator who was able to disy the


    Radiance Evaluation Skill.


    "Tate, please enlighten me as to why we didn''t know that the Cao n also has a beast evaluator who


    is able to perform the Radiance Evaluation Skill?" At this time, Alexander looked at Tate impatiently. He


    was very surprised at the turn of events and it made him feel anxious and irritable. After all, they had


    been monitoring the Cao n for a very long time, so they would surely know if the Cao n invited


    such a powerful beast evaluator.


    "Honestly, I don''t know." Tate was also confused at the turn of events, but a figure emerged in his mind


    and he suddenly had a bad feeling about what was happening.


    Meanwhile on the stage, Carter''s face darkened when he saw that Rocky also disyed the Radiance


    Evaluation Skill. But he thought too highly of himself, so he didn''t think that Rocky''s Radiance


    Evaluation Skill was stronger than his. With this, he took thepetition more seriously.


    It didn''t take long for Carter to recover from the shock. He immediately looked at the people around him


    and gave them a smirk full of confidence. Then, there was another voice that sounded.


    Carter quickly turned his head and looked at Rocky. He was surprised to find that Rocky had also


    finished evaluation at the same speed as him. His face turned livid and rage coursed through his body


    as soon as he saw this.


    As Carter and Rocky finished the identification at the same time, the wholepetition hall suddenly


    burst into a deafening uproar.


    "Boy, you are no good at this. So, how could you possibly identify it so quickly? I think there must be


    some kind of loophole!" Carter said with desperation in his voice.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Rocky smiled menacingly but said nothing as he nced at Carter. Then, he wrote down all the


    information about the beast and handed it to the servant.


    Of course, the evaluation result of Carter was also presented together with Rocky''s.


    When they were about to announce the result of the first round, the whole hall suddenly became quiet.


    Everyone could not help but guess who woulde out on the stage. Would it be Rocky, the ck


    horse, or Carter, the expected winner? However, no matter what the result was, Rocky''s performance


    just now had surely given everyone a very surprising impact!


    Chills went down the spines of every Cao n member. When she saw this, Luci couldn''t help but


    clenching her fists in nervousness. On the contrary, Lucas looked extremely calm on the surface, but


    he touched his beard from time to time. However, he was extremely worried and anxious deep inside.


    As for the others, they all stared at the stage as if butterflies filled their stomachs in excitement and


    nervousness.


    At this moment, Alyssa, who was sitting on the tform, couldn''t help but casting a nce at Rocky.


    Obviously, she had noticed him not only because he exhibited the same Radiance Evaluation Skill as


    Carter''s, but also because she felt that he had a slight resemnce to someone.


    When he saw that Alyssa had already noticed Rocky, Woods smiled as cunningly as a fox. He was


    excited to see Rocky reveal his identity.

 Chapter 848 Well-matched In Strength

    Chapter 848 Well-matched In Strength


    After a few moments, the result of the first round was announced right on the spot. However, the result


    was very unexpected. After the five judges discussed among themselves, they decided that the first


    round was a draw. This was because Carter and Rocky finished the evaluation at the same time, and


    the identification data of the beast attribute were just the same.


    As soon as the result was announced, the entire hall became wild again. There had never been a result


    of a draw before in the history of the Beast Master Contest. However, that was not the most surprising


    part. What was really surprising was how the Cao n turned the tables just when they were almost


    certainly defeated because of Queenie''s failure in the previous round. This twist to thepetition was


    because of the appearance of a mysterious man¡ªRocky. A draw match showed that Rocky obviously


    had the strength and ability topete against Carter.


    By this moment, everyone was curious about who Rocky really was and why he was so powerful.


    However, not a single person in the hall knew his true identity.


    All of a sudden, the spotlight shifted from Carter to Rocky. Everybody talked about the mysterious man


    among themselves in hushed voices.


    The second round started as soon as the first round ended. At this moment, another spirit-manipted


    beast was put in the huge cage on the round tform.


    "It''s just beginner''s luck, boy. In this round, I''ll make sure that you''re out of dumb luck." Carter didn''t


    expect that the result was going to be a draw. He felt ashamed of himself because he was not able to


    defeat a nobody. So he snorted at Rocky as a deration of war against him. He was really driven to


    Surprisingly, Carter didn''t use his Radiance Evaluation Skill. Instead, he walked straight to the cage


    and raised his palm. All of a sudden, his palm was wrapped by a strange colorful light. His palm then


    turned into some sort of a magic hand that was able to control the movement of the spirit-manipted


    beast.


    "What is he doing? Is he doing the Stroking Evaluation Skill? That Skill he is showing is a unique skill of


    our n!" At this moment, a beast evaluator of a n suddenly stood up and shouted in amazement.


    As soon as he was finished with what he was saying, the audience burst into an ear-splitting uproar.


    Everyone was dumbfounded by what was happening.


    The Stroking Evaluation Skill was also a very famous Beast Evaluation Skill in the Wild Spirit Land.


    Moreover, it was more abstruse than the Radiance Evaluation Skill. This meant that, with the same


    beast evaluation strength, the Stroking Evaluation Skill was a little more powerful than the Radiance


    Evaluation Skill. It was hard for everybody to imagine that Carter had mastered these two different


    kinds of incredibly powerful Beast Evaluation Skills. Although to be fair to him, to be a beast


    evaluator who knew the Radiance Evaluation Skill was already hard work itself. Carter also knew the


    profound Stroking Evaluation Skill which was impressive. Therefore, his strength should not be


    underestimated and he must top the ranks among the beast evaluators who were at the same level as


    him.


    "Carter is such a great beast evaluator. I never expected that he could master the Stroking Evaluation


    Skill which is one of the top Beast Evaluation Skills. However, the Stroking Evaluation Skill and the


    Radiance Evaluation Skill are from two different beast evaluating factions. It seems that he has learned


    the Stroking Evaluation Skill by some suspicious and dirty tricks..." Lucas was surprised at first by


    Carter''s strength. But then he realized that Carter had learned two different Beast Evaluation Skills


    from two different factions at the same time, which appeared to be inconstant in his own n. And now,


    his surprise towards Carter''s ability turned to dismay. In his opinion, the most important thing for a


    beast evaluator was to honor and respect his master and n.


    Of course, Carter''s strength also made the Cao n more worried. The Cao n grew hope because


    of the previous round, but they had noticed that Carter obviously had held back and hid his strength in


    the former rounds. Now, he was taking the match more seriously as he showed an advanced Stroking


    Evaluation Skill. The chances were high that Rocky would fail no matter what skill he exhibited.


    On the other side of the hall, the Qi n members felt like they could finally ease their minds when


    they saw Carter''s performance. In their opinion, even if Rocky surprised everyone by performing the


    Radiance Evaluation Skill, he could not possibly disy a Beast Evaluation Skill, or any skill in that


    matter, which was more powerful than the Stroking Evaluation Skill. So, they shared the same


    sentiment with the Cao n. They believed that the oue of the match was already set in stone


    and that the victory would finally belong to them.


    However, the Qi n had no idea that Rocky, who had also performed a more authentic Stroking


    Evaluation Skill, had once defeated Carter before.


    Just when all of the people in the hall thought that Rocky would definitely lose the second round


    because of his inferior skills, he walked slowly towards the cage and suddenly raised one hand just like


    what Carter did. The palm of his hand shone brightly, too. It was a very simr scene to that of Carter''s


    Stroking Evaluation Skill. Carter was now standing on the opposite side of the cage. Both of them were


    performing the skill as if they were shooting two beaming balls into the beast.


    This scene immediately stunned everyone. They did not expect this to happen.


    "Oh my god! How can this be? He... This guy can also cast the Stroking Evaluation Skill!"


    "How is that even possible? Both of them are actually performing the Stroking Evaluation Skill at the


    same time!"


    "Who is this mysterious beast evaluator from the Cao n? I have never seen him before! How could


    he master both the two Beast Evaluation Skills just like the beast evaluator from the Qi n..."


    At the moment, the whole hall seemed to be a little out of control. Everyone could not believe what they


    saw. They could not sit still anymore, so they stood up and stretched out their necks to stare at Rocky


    curiously. They were all shouting in bewilderment at what they were witnessing.


    It was understandable that Carter had mastered the Stroking Evaluation Skill. After all, he had shown


    his strength as a seventh-grade beast evaluator before. However, Rocky had never shown up in front


    of them or ever fought for the Cao n before. In his first ever appearance, he used the Radiance


    Evaluation Skill that resulted in a tie with Carter. And now, after Carter had shown the Stroking


    Evaluation Skill, he also disyed the same skill. The audience felt that the whole two rounds were like


    a well-rehearsed y even though they knew that the match was really authentic. Thest two rounds


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    were very breathtaking and exciting for the whole audience!


    At this point, everyone in the Cao n resting area had a nervous expression on their faces. They


    didn''t know how to react with what was happening at all.


    Happy? Indeed, the Cao n was happy when they saw that Rocky cast the Stroking Evaluation Skill.


    This meant that he had a fighting chance against Carter. From the previous failure of Queenie''s round,


    he had brought the Cao n back at the top. Surprised? Of course. If this turn of events could not be


    called a surprise, then nothing could be considered as a surprise in the world. On the other hand, the


    Cao n members were deeply shocked at the moment because of Rocky''s real capacity. In this short


    period of time, he had given them a lot of exciting surprises which were beyond their expectation.


    As chief of the Cao n, Luci couldn''t sit still after Rocky showed his Stroking Evaluation Skill. She


    trembled ever so slightly and her face was painted with unspeakable excitement. Even Lucas, who was


    calm at first, couldn''t help but clench his hands. He did not in any way expect that the man, Rocky,


    whom he saw many times before was so great in concealing his real abilities. In addition, among all the


    young men like Rocky, no one had ever been able to aplish such a great achievement!


    At the moment, Lucas, as one of the strongest beast evaluators in the Timber Deity Empire, was too


    surprised and impressed at Rocky. He eximed, "Mr. Rookie must have an iparable talent for


    beast evaluation, otherwise at his age, he could never have been able to master the two powerful


    Beast Evaluation Skills."

 Chapter 849 The Mystery Man

    Chapter 849 The Mystery Man


    "Master, are you serious? Is he really that talented?" Queenie felt discouraged as she heard Lucas''


    generous praise. She had always been Lucas'' favorite, and now she felt really worthless and inferior.


    People regarded her as a rare genius at evaluating beasts. But now, her master praised Rocky highly.


    He never used that praise with anyone else before and it seemed like Lucas was really impressed by


    Rocky''s ability. However, it was her turn to see Rocky in a new light after she saw him perform the


    Radiance Evaluation Skill and the Stroking Evaluation Skill sessively.


    Rocky''s amazing performance also caught the attention of Alyssa, who was seated at the judge''s


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    tform. She stared at him with curiosity and felt that he looked familiar.


    Rocky had everyone''s attention, including all the other princes in attendance. They were all curious


    about his identity, most especially Geoffrey, who wanted to recruit such a low-key but outstanding talent


    like Rocky.


    Geoffrey gestured to the servant behind him. Immediately, the servant approached and bowed before


    Geoffrey. He then whispered something to the servant, and without a word, the servant turned around


    and left.


    "Alyssa, the man is amazing," said Woods, who already knew the identity of Rocky. He noticed that his


    sister had her eyes on Rocky the moment he went up onto the stage. He watched his sister''s actions


    and looked for clues if she still held a grudge against Rocky. He could not overlook the fact that Rocky


    destroyed her n to fight against the Holy Dragon Empire. Although she freed Rocky twice, there was


    no guarantee that she would not try to kill Rocky once she recognized him. After all, Rocky was Timber


    Deity Empire''s number one enemy.


    He had to be cautious, and he needed to know what his sister was up to. He did not want to kill Rocky.


    He owed Rocky his life and in return he wanted to protect him. On top of everything, Rocky had a


    secret n that would benefit him. He knew Rocky would not do anything hastily. He had a n and


    that n could help him ascend to the throne one day. For this reason, he would do anything in his


    power to protect that n and Rocky.


    "Is he really a beast evaluator of the Cao n? He looked vaguely familiar. Since when did the Cao


    n acquired an impressive talent?" Alyssa asked in confusion. She never knew that the Cao n


    took in a young talented beast evaluator, and they had kept him hidden for a long time.


    "Who knows? And I feel that he is very simr to that man. They are both extraordinary, don''t you


    think?" Woods answered as he hinted at something.


    "That man?" Alyssa was puzzled at first, but soon realized whom Woods spoke of. In an instant, the


    look on her face became cold and distant. Her eyes could not hide the sudden sadness, and


    disappointment ensued by the memory that filled her mind.


    The pain in her eyes at that moment did not escape Woods'' scrutiny. It was not the first time that he


    had seen it. He had seen the same look in her eyes after she returned from the Holy Dragon Empire.


    Obviously, it had something to do with Rocky.


    ''It seems like she has a unique feeling for Rocky. If it''s not anger, then what is it?'' Woods asked


    himself. But judging from the look in her eyes, he reached a conclusion. Even if she figured out that the


    mysterious beast evaluator of the Cao n was Rocky, she was not likely to kill him.


    Still, Woods chose not to tell her the truth. If Alyssa found out he hid the entire story from her, he knew


    she would be furious and he would suffer the brunt of her anger. It would be better if she discovered the


    truth herself. Anyway, with Rocky''s endless disy of strength, he was sure she would recognize him,


    sooner orter. For now, he would just pretend not to know anything.


    As Rocky continued to amaze everyone with his performance, he and Carter ended the evaluation. It


    was a high-level beast evaluatingpetition, and it was prominent enough to bepared to a


    However, the result of the second round astonished the crowd. It was a unanimous decision, and the


    five judges decided that it was a tie. The strength disyed by Rocky and Carter were at par with each


    other, and none of the five judges dared to argue who was stronger. Even Alyssa kept her admiration


    for the mysterious man to avoid ridicule.


    But this was apetition, and it had to end with a winner. Thepetition was not just about


    strength. More than that, it was about patience and perseverance. The one who could hold on to the


    end would be the winner.


    "Damn it! Who the hell is this guy?" Carter stared at Rocky furiously. Fame and victory were within his


    reach until this man came up on the stage and threatened to overthrow him. He wondered where this


    guy came from and how he learned the Radiance Evaluation Skill.


    He only knew one beast evaluator who could use both the Radiance Evaluation Skill and the Stroking


    Evaluation Skill. It was prince Basil, and he died a month ago. During thepetition for Top Beast


    Evaluator''s Jade Cup held at the Super Beast Farm, prince Basil defeated him, but that was


    understandable. The prince used the Magical Evaluation Skill, which was never passed down to other


    ns for thest three hundred years. After he was defeated by Basil, he realized that if he wanted to


    be stronger, he must also learn skills of other ns. It was why he ignored his master''s


    instructions and learned the Stroking Evaluation Skill secretly. He wanted to strengthen himself.


    If he didn''t know that Basil was dead, Carter could easily assume that the mysterious beast evaluator in


    front of him was actually Basil. "It''s unthinkable. But who was this guy?"


    None of it made sense, but Carter was sure of one thing. No ordinary person could learn the Radiance


    Evaluation Skill and the Stroking Evaluation Skill. And the beast evaluator in front of him was someone


    important. This frustrated him further. He needed to gain grounds if he wanted to defeat his opponent


    and he had to take him seriously this time. He felt that he had miscalcted his strength after he fought


    with him twice in thispetition. He promised himself not to make the same mistake in the next


    round.


    "Let''s wait and see. I will show you what the true Beast Evaluation Skill is!" said Carter as he stared at


    Rocky fiercely. A strong aura suddenly emanated from his body and surrounded him from all sides.

 Chapter 850 A Super Beast Evaluator

    Chapter 850 A Super Beast Evaluator


    Due to Rocky''s astonishing performance so far, the Qi n could no longer stay quiet, especially


    Alexander, who was so worried that he was on the verge of copse. Thus, no one dared to make a


    sound.


    There was a reason why Carter had been asked toe to the Qi n as their ace against the Cao


    n, and that was because they aimed to beat the Cao n by surprise at the beast evaluation


    never expected that the Cao n would also invite a hidden and unknown beast evaluator who was as


    powerful as Carter.


    Apparently, the Qi n had not made any preparations in advance for this new change.


    Therefore, even though it made Alexander crazy, he couldn''t say anything about it. How could he, when


    they had Carter, who gave them a great advantage as a great master of beast evaluation?


    "Who is he? As far as I know, there shouldn''t be any beast evaluator under the age of 50 in the Wild


    Spirit Land who is better than Carter. Otherwise, our Qi n wouldn''t have gone all out to get Carter


    from the Roaring me Empire through the help of Princess Alyssa," Alexander muttered with a deep


    frown, his fists tightly clenched by his side, as he tried to get his anger under control.


    "I''ll send someone to look into it," Tate said. He understood what his father meant, so he nodded


    immediately.


    "You must check it carefully. We can''t allow this person to stay in the Cao n. Otherwise, it will be


    harmful to our Qi n!" said Alexander with a ferocious look, his eyes as sharp as des.


    Since the first two rounds had ended in a draw, a third round was conducted. Although there hadn''t


    been a tie match before this year''s Beast Master Contest, the rules of the contest stated that the third


    round would decide which n would win. But if the third round ended with another draw, this Beast


    Master Contest would be an unprecedented one.


    And if the third round ended decisively, it also meant that the contest had been concluded.


    So, when the third spirit-manipted beast was carried out, the atmosphere in thepetition hall


    suddenly became solemn, and it was so quiet that one could even hear if a pin had been dropped.


    Everyone was watching with bated breaths what could be the final round, and not a singlement


    was uttered.


    All of them were waiting to see who was better between Rocky and Carter.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Most of them thought highly of Carter, as they were well aware of how strong he was. And although


    Rocky performed the same beast evaluation skills as Carter in the first two rounds, they differed in age,


    so they also had different experiences. This was also an important consideration for beast evaluators.


    Despite this, Rocky still appeared calm andposed, likeke water on a windless day, while Carter


    was a sharp contrast, as he looked like a bundle of nerves that had been backed into a corner.


    After all, for Carter, to be invited by the Qi n at great cost to the Beast Master Contest was an honor,


    so he couldn''t let them down, or it would destroy the great fortune that had been awaiting him. He didn''t


    expect that someone like Rocky would suddenly show up halfway! It was dangerous because if he lost


    to this guy, his previous efforts would be futile.


    Carter could never let that happen! As soon as the third spirit-manipted beast was sent to the cage,


    he bit his finger and let his blood drip on the Eight-trigram Mirror. A sh of light appeared in an instant,


    and then it suddenly rushed into the cage and twinkled around the spirit-manipted beast.


    His action surprised the whole audience because most of them did not know what kind of technique he


    used to identify the beast. It looked simr to the Radiance Evaluation Skill, but obviously, it was


    different.


    ''Is it possible that Carter performed the Blood Evaluation Skill, which is also known as the heterodox


    Beast Evaluation Skill?'' Lucas asked himself, as he reflected on his extensive knowledge about beast


    evaluation, and as he realized that Carter was using a rare Beast Evaluation Skill, his face darkened


    and became serious.


    The Blood Evaluation Skill was quite eerie, as it involved the beast evaluator''s use of his blood


    essence mixed with ice to identify the spirit-manipted beast in a very short time. However, once the


    beast evaluator performed this technique, it would cause a lot of damage to himself, so it was like a


    double-edged sword. Only someone who had been backed into a corner would use it, and that was


    Carter''s current situation, so he was forced to use this kind of heterodox skill.


    The Blood Evaluation Skill was indeed powerful, especially in this type of vitalpetition, as it was


    fast enough to seize the initiative.


    "If Mr. Rookie can''t perform any powerful Beast Evaluation Skill, I''m afraid that he will lose!" Lucas


    muttered to himself, but he was easily heard by others who visibly reacted to his words.


    The Cao n members seemed to be more anxious from his words, especially, Luci. She was


    trembling badly, and her lips were plump and reddened after she kept biting them in distress. After all,


    everything Rocky was doing was rted to the future of the Cao n.


    The people had seen Carter''s all-out move, which appeared sudden and grandiose, as he performed


    the eerie Beast Evaluation Skill. It told everyone how determined he was to win the final round. All of


    them looked at Rocky, as they waited for his next move. They knew that if he didn''t take further actions,


    this would be a dead end.


    Meanwhile, when Rocky saw that Carter was exerting all his strength, a small smile graced his lips. He


    didn''t want to be too conspicuous, but since Carter was giving his all, and his strength was beyond his


    expectation, Rocky needed to show his true power now.


    First, he used the Radiance Evaluation Skill, then he performed the Stroking Evaluation Skill. However,


    Carter''s identification seemed faster.


    Before anyone could react, Rocky took a deep breath and closed his eyes slowly, and in the next


    moment, his eyes opened and exposed his pupils, which had dramatically transformed as if they were


    covered with a thinyer of spiritual light.


    The audience grew restless in their excitement and eximed, "That''s the Beast Visual Evaluation


    Skill!" "Isn''t that an esoteric skill of Lucas?" "Is he a disciple of Lucas?"


    "He performed three types of Beast Evaluation Skills at the same time! How did he do that?"


    "Is he still human? I have never heard of beast evaluators who can perform three kinds of Beast


    Evaluation Skills, and they are all so powerful!"


    After Rocky employed the Mysterious Visual Evaluation Skill, all the spectators erupted in an uproar as


    if the entirepetition hall was filled with roaring waves. Everyone looked at Rocky as if he was some


    monster.

 Chapter 851 A Huge Gap

    Chapter 851 A Huge Gap


    All the people from the Cao n were stunned speechless as if they had been struck by lightning and


    unable to talk or move.


    "How is this possible? How can Mr. Rookie know how to use my Beast Evaluation Skill? I can''t believe


    it... Did you guys see it? He''s capable of conducting three Beast Evaluation Skills at the same time. It''s


    impossible!" Lucas eximed, but he found that he could hardly find the correct words to describe his


    feelings. Nobody answered him either, as everyone was dumbstruck by the sight. If Rocky had used


    only the Radiance Evaluation Skill or the Stroking Evaluation Skill, then he could exin that he had


    learned from one of the top masters. But it was clear that Rocky was disying Lucas''s exclusive skill,


    so how could he exin this? Besides, he should not be able to use three skills simultaneously, as


    each skill ran differently and consumed a lot of spiritual power. Even Lucas, a senior master hand,


    could only perform two different Beast Evaluation Skills at the same time.


    On the other hand, Lucas had no idea that, although the three Beast Evaluation Skills that Rocky was


    using at that moment appeared simr to the ones known by people in the Wild Spirit Land, they were


    more sophisticated than thetter. Rocky had learned all three of them from the Magical Evaluation


    Skill, and the three skills came down in one continuous line. As a result, it was not surprising that


    Rocky could perform three techniques simultaneously, even if it was unimaginable in their eyes.


    "Isn''t Mr. Rookie a real genius?" Luci sighed with a dazed look, as she outwardly gave Rocky a look


    full of admiration, and all the while, shepletely ignored how inappropriate it was for her to do so


    since she was the chief of the Cao n.


    "When did this guy steal my master''s Mysterious Visual Evaluation Skill? What a bastard!" Queenie


    eximed angrily, as she looked like she swallowed a lemon. She remembered that her master once


    said that it would need a very high talent to learn the Mysterious Visual Evaluation Skill, and they could


    onlye across one of these people once every one hundred years, but now, it looked like it was as


    easy as pie for Rocky.


    She couldn''t help but doubt her impression of Rocky. ''Is he the talent my master mentioned? Is this


    real?'' she couldn''t help but ask herself in her mind. At this thought, her sour expression slowly


    brightened, as she looked at Rocky as if he was a treasure for her to explore.


    "Awesome! You''re so great!" Juey shouted in excitement, momentarily forgetting herself in her


    happiness.


    Even Mary, who was prejudiced against Rocky before, could not help but look awed at his excellent


    performance.


    However, there was one person in their team who didn''t seem happy to see Rocky do well in the


    contest, and that was Travis. After the two rounds he took part in, he had made a figure and became a


    little famous, but it was nothingpared with Rocky, who was now the most popr cultivator. Travis


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    couldn''t help but feel jealous of him, and he kept thinking that Rocky didn''t deserve all these, as he was


    only a servant of the Xiao n at the beginning. It was just dumb luck that brought him to this limelight


    in the Beast Master Contest.


    He was incensed by the thought that Rocky easily won the people over by showing off his extraordinary


    talents, while he, the young master of the Xiao n, was pushed over to the sidelines like an


    afterthought.


    Meanwhile, the sight of Rocky''s excellence silenced the Qi n, including their chief, Alexander. Their


    faces had turned red in anger, and Alexander was gritting his teeth so hard that he was about to grind


    them into powder. If looks could kill, Rocky would have been torn to pieces already. He had single-


    handedly ruined the big surprise that the Qi n had prepared for the Cao n, and it was worsened


    by the fact that the Cao n could turn the tide because of Rocky''s striking performance.


    Needless to say, Rocky''s astonishing performance once again drew the attention of Alyssa. With her


    rich experience, she had noticed that this unknown beast evaluator of the Cao n was not as weak


    as he looked, and it was weird that he gave her a familiar feeling. The longer she observed him, the


    stronger she sensed that something was amiss.


    Among all of them, it was Carter who was the most affected. He had been in this profession for ages,


    but he had never seen a beast evaluator that could use three Beast Evaluation Skills at the same time,


    not even those grand-masters in the Wild Spirit Land.


    The more he thought about it, the more depressed he became. All of a sudden, a stream of blood


    spurted out from his mouth like he was attacked by a giant beast.


    And the crowd immediately devolved into chaos when they saw him spit blood like he was injured.


    But Carter took back the light above the spirit-manipted beast and didn''t pay any mind to the blood


    on the corner of his mouth. With a smirk, he shouted in confidence, "I''m done with the evaluation!"


    But before he finished speaking, Rocky suddenly raised a piece of paper and said, "I''ve written it


    down."


    Carter''s eyes widened in rm at this, and he hurriedly wrote down the result as fast as he could,


    regardless of the blood that was now freely flowing from his mouth. He couldn''t waste any time to wipe


    the corner of his mouth, and thus, he bled freely even unto the paper he was writing on.


    Under the watchful eyes of the people, the two evaluation results were sent together to the judges''


    table.


    All the spectators held their breath and fixed their eyes on the five judges that were sitting behind the


    table, which included Alyssa.


    In this crucial moment, the other four judges all turned to look at Alyssa as if they had discussed it


    beforehand. It would be a relief for them if she made the decision herself, and the pressure would be


    lifted from them. From what they had seen, Rocky and Carter were more or less of equal strength, and


    it was hard for them to tell which was better. Alyssa was a princess, and she had stood the test of many


    battles, so no one would object with whomever she picked as the winner.


    She gave a brittleugh, as she turned to meet the eyes of the four judges as if she knew what they


    were thinking. She turned to Samson who sat on her left and asked, "Mr. Samson, which one do you


    think is more powerful, the beast evaluator from the Qi n or this mysterious beast evaluator from the


    Cao n?"


    Confronted with such a sharp question, Samson understood that Alyssa was trying to test him, so he


    immediately cupped his hands and said, "Your Royal Highness, in my opinion, the skills of these two


    beast evaluators are neck and neck, and both of them have done a good job. It''s hard for us to tell


    which is better through ordinarypetitions. I think we''d better call this round a draw. If I may


    suggest, maybe Your Royal Highness would like to set a theme for the next round? I believe that we


    should be able to tell the difference between them by their next performance!"


    Samson''s reply was shrewd. From his position, he wished that the Qi n could win, but after three


    rounds ofpetition, the mysterious beast evaluator from the Cao n was too profound to be


    understood by them. If he supported the Qi n, it could go badly for them, because he had learned


    that Alyssa always stuck to her principles, and she always focused on what people could do and not on


    who they were. Rocky was someone whom Alyssa would think highly of, and he deserved her


    appreciation, as he had shown them that he could use three skills at the same time. Therefore, to be on


    the safe side, he decided to kick the ball back to Alyssa.


    Anyway, he believed that Alyssa just needed to go through the movements, but in the end, she would


    take the Qi n''s side. Otherwise, the final result could be questioned, and it would be a huge error for


    all the judges present and could greatly impact everyone''s reputation, not to mention the contest''s


    reputation as well.


    Alyssa listened quietly while Samson was speaking, and she nced at Rocky when she heard his


    suggestion. She appeared to think about it for a while, but it didn''t take long before she summoned the


    servant who was in charge of announcing the result and told him what they had decided.


    Soon, the result of the third round was announced, and like the previous two rounds, it was still a draw.


    Thus, it was that day that a new record was created in the history of the Beast Master Contest, as it


    was the first time that twopetitors were tied after three rounds of games.

 Chapter 852 The Final Test

    Chapter 852 The Final Test


    The people were dismayed when the result of the third round of thepetition was announced.


    Everyone thought the third round was enough to determine the winner, but it was still a tie between the


    two opposing sides.


    The mysterious beast evaluator from the Cao n, was an amazing surprise. No one expected that he


    would be as strong as Carter. He even suppressed him at some point during thepetition. Rocky


    showcased exceptional skills just now, including the unique skill of Lucas, a beast evaluator at the


    grand master''s level, and he even performed three different beast evaluation skills simultaneously.


    These were extremely difficult skills that even the best beast evaluators from the famous ns would


    admire.


    Even Lucas himself was amazed at Rocky''s unique talent.


    Since the threepetitions ended up in a tie, the people could not help but feel excited and discussed


    among themselves on how the two wouldpete next. It was up to the five judges to decide. It was


    interesting to watch the two equally strong beast evaluators fight against each other, but this was a


    "Master Lucas, they already battled for three rounds, and it was still a draw. Should they continue to


    fight or have we reached a dead end?" Luci asked. She had never been in a situation like this before.


    "I''m not sure. Princess Alyssa is one of the judges; it''s up to her if we will continue thepetition or


    not." His face became clouded with worry as he turned to look at Alyssa. It troubled him that Alyssa


    would decide in favor of the Qi n since she was on their side. Alyssa''s decision was paramount, and


    no one would dare question it on her face. If that happened, it would surely be unfavorable and could


    hurt the Cao n. There was nothing they could do but wait and watch which way the ball bounced.


    For now, Lucas remained confident that Rocky could turn the tables in favor of the  Cao n. Even if


    they suffered defeat, it would have very little impact on the Cao n''s image. No one would think the


    Cao n suffered aplete failure. Rocky''s marvelous performance would definitely protect them


    from the blow of losing thepetition. The spectators were so impressed and believed that the Cao


    n actually gained ground because of Rocky.


    For now, they waited for the big moment and the fate of the Cao n.


    As everyone waited anxiously for what would happen next, Alyssa stood up. Her gaze swept across the


    entirepetition hall with a cold and arrogant look. Her domineering presence silenced the audience,


    and all they could do was stare at the princess in admiration.


    The presence of Alyssa was worthy ofparison to a divine saint. The people of the Timber Deity


    Empire greatly admired and revered her. She was surrounded by powerful and famous figures, but they


    all looked so normal in front of Alyssa.


    As the people fixed their eyes on her, she took flight and drifted towards the tform. The crowd was


    mesmerized as she flew and floated towards the stage gracefully. She was elegant, and her face was


    enchanting, like a fairy princess that captivated the hearts of men. Luminous lights surrounded her, as if


    the spiritual power from heaven and earth all gathered around her.


    Swiftly, shended on the edge of the tform and looked at Rocky and Carter.


    "Your performances during the three rounds were quite impressive. The skills you two disyed were


    exceptional and famous beast evaluation skills in the Wild Spirit Land. Everyone will agree that your


    strengths were at par with each other and were far beyond the general level. Even the beast evaluators


    from the royal family are not as skilled as the two of you," Alyssa praised. Her calm voice failed to hide


    the admiration she felt for the two men in front of her. She nced at Rocky, and sensed a strange,


    familiar aura around him.


    It never entered her mind that the masked, mysterious man in front of her was Rocky.


    "Your Royal Highness, thank you for the kind words. I am grateful for your approval and appreciation..."


    An enormous smile spread across Carter''s face as soon as he saw Alyssanded on the stage. He


    thought this was his chance to be sessful and famous, but his opponent obstructed his way at the


    moment.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Whether you have my approval will depend on your next performance. Theing round is to test


    your real abilities¡­" Alyssa felt annoyed by Carter''s ttery. On the contrary, Rocky remained calm and


    quiet. He did not dare look at Alyssa and avoided her eyes the moment she stepped on the stage. She


    sensed a mysterious shroud enveloped Rocky''s persona that she could not see through him at all.


    Soon, Alyssa''s arm moved slightly, and her Magic Spiritual Space opened. She raised her hand in the


    air, and instantly a Fox Marten rushed out. It was covered in bright light and was about the size of her


    palm. It looked frightened and tried to hide itself in between Alyssa''s feet.


    Alyssa smiled at the Fox Marten''s bashfulness and this enchanted the men around her even more.


    However, her sweet smile onlysted for a few seconds and was soon reced by the distant look on


    her face. She lifted the Fox Marten from her feet carefully and stroke its head. She then looked at the


    twopetitors and said, "I caught this spiritual beast identally not too long ago, and haven''t had


    the time to identify it. Now, I need the two of you to help me evaluate it. Whoever can evaluate its


    origin, star level and nature, I will dere as the winner of thispetition. Surely, there won''t be a tie


    in thispetition, and I will personally decide on who will be the winner from the two of you. Do you


    understand what I mean? You two will only have one chance. May the best beast cultivator win!"


    "Your Royal Highness, please put this spiritual beast inside the cage, so I can identify it right away,"


    Carter said, with a confident look on his face.


    "This little creature is terrified of strangers. If threatened, it will release a dominant spiritual power of


    Thunder nature, fiery enough to scorch anything within a few meters around it. As long as I hold it in my


    arms, you are safe, and it will remain friendly. However, if you got too close, it would panic and start to


    feel unprotected. Therefore, I cannot put it down. You have to stand far away from it and evaluate it


    from a distance." Alyssa''s eyes narrowed as she tried to act charming and innocent. She felt certain


    that this test would bring out the real winner in thispetition.


    The crowd was dumbstruck as they heard the final test announced by the princess.

 Chapter 853 Anticipation

    Chapter 853 Anticipation


    A distance of ten meters separated Rocky and Carter from Alyssa. Evaluating the small spiritual beast


    that she cradled in her hands¡ªthe Fox Marten¡ªwould be an extremely challenging task for the duo.


    The sess of performing the Beast Evaluation Skill would be based on the spiritual power one held.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    What made any evaluation skill difficult was taking into ount both performing it and sustaining it at


    such arge distance. Moreover, the Fox Marten was in the hands of one of the most powerful masters


    of the Divine Stage. Thus, her powerful aura as well would influence the performing of the Beast


    Evaluation Skill.


    Now, Rocky and Carter needed to find a way to properly evaluate the beast from that distance while it


    was under Alyssa''s invisible influence. This proved to be more difficult than they initially thought.


    Carter was momentarily stunned, knowing that Alyssa deliberately created such challenges during


    man as powerful as you is unable to summon the three Beast Evaluation Skills from this distance. Let''s


    see how you''ll beat me after this!" Upon saying these words, Carter lifted his Eight-trigram Mirror which


    began to hover in the air as he imparted his spiritual power into it before heading straight for Alyssa. An


    odd colored light beamed down from the mirror and surrounded the Fox Marten instantly like a cloak.


    Carter''s sudden attack caused quite amotion and led to a heated discussion among the crowd.


    However, the audience also recognized that this round was one specifically tailored to Carter''s skills.


    On the other side, Rocky stood there, frowning slightly. The crowd saw his face, thinking that he must


    be at the end of his wits, awaiting his doom to lose the game.


    Carter spared some attention to see Rocky''s reaction. When he confirmed that Rocky did nothing but


    stood still, he was sure to win this contest.


    "It looks like that Princess Alyssa decides to take side of the Qi n finally..." Lucas uttered with a sigh.


    Even before thepetition began, he knew that Rocky was at a total disadvantage.


    "Mr. Rookie has done his best. Even if he were to lose this battle, it would still be glorious and


    memorable," Luci voiced out her opinion. A faint smile apanied her calm demeanor toward the


    situation. If it weren''t for Rocky, the Cao n would have lost at an even earlier round. No matter the


    oue, the Cao n was still grateful to him for representing them well.


    What mattered to Luci more than winning the Beast Master Contest was discovering a talented beast


    evaluator to join her n. That discovery in itself was more precious than winning the contest. The


    Beast Master Contest allowed them to keep their eyes wide open for such a prospective beast


    evaluator. This made watching thepetitions worthwhile to them.


    Luci braced herself for Rocky''s loss and focused on him instead of the oue of the contest.


    With the Cao n being reduced to inferiority and Alyssa providing her full support to the Qi n, the


    look like an ipetent fool. This provided them all with security andfort.


    "I''m d we''ve got princess Alyssa to support us. Otherwise, the Cao n would''ve won this contest


    by andslide." Alexander was well aware that the Cao n''s representative was no ordinary beast


    evaluator. If it weren''t for Alyssa, he would have been deeply worried and doubtful of Carter''s abilities.


    The audience was slightly disappointed that the result of thepetition seemed to be obvious due to


    it being specially arranged by Alyssa to be tailored to the Qi n''s liking. Rocky''s performance was


    one that had been greatly received by the audience as well.


    What they didn''t know was that Alyssa had her own hidden agenda. After all, her cognizance and wit


    were what made her such a valuable asset to the Timber Deity Empire. Once she voiced out her


    request for a new round, she fixed her eyes on Rocky to observe him better. She wanted to see if he


    had some other tricks hidden under his sleeve. In the first three rounds, Rocky was obviously not


    exerting all of his effort even when he cornered Carter, who was already desperately using the heretical


    Beast Evaluation Skill.


    Hence, Alyssa intentionally set thepetition up as a way to test and evaluate Rocky''s full potential.


    If Rocky really did want to lead the Cao n to victory, he would do everything in his power to do so.


    Carter would never stand a chance against him.


    Of course, this was only Alyssa''s theory¡ªand so far, Rocky was proving to be a difficult subject


    because he had yet to show his full strength. She had never backed the wrong horse, except for a once


    mistaken man who unfortunately never returned.


    Rocky knew Alyssa was keeping a close eye on him in addition to knowing that thepetition had


    been rigged to test him. That was why he was being careful with his moves. Alyssa wouldn''t let him go


    easily and he knew better than to carelessly do something that would reveal his true identity. He didn''t


    think that his prediction should prove to be true so soon in thepetition.


    But the current situation he was in didn''t give him enough time to think properly. He needed to help the


    Cao n win, otherwise his n would be in jeopardy.


    When everyone thought Rocky was doomed to lose, he suddenly narrowed his eyes and slowly raised


    his hands. Two globe-shaped ck shadows full of spiritual power materialized in his palms. Electric


    currents with the color of obsidian danced and flowed through his fingers like ck snakes ready to


    strike at any moment.


    "I wasn''t nning on using this¡­" As he gazed at the power he held between his hands, Rocky


    steadied his sharp gaze at Alyssa¡ªlike swords being unsheathed and aimed at the enemy.


    At the same time, Alyssa locked eyes on him and felt as though she was a prey that was about to be


    devoured by a ravenous predator.


    Rocky''s counterattack took everyone by surprise. They all had no idea what he was about to do, but


    they were eagerly anticipating to see what would happen next.

 Chapter 854 Legendary Skill

    Chapter 854 Legendary Skill


    The two ck shadows full of spiritual power that Rocky held in his hands now rushed towards Alyssa.


    Everyone who witnessed this was surprised because none of them knew exactly what the two strange


    ck shadows were.


    As the two ck shadows flew above her, they swirled into each other before morphing into a brilliant


    explosion.


    This scene amazed the people watching in the hall.


    Suddenly, a ck shadow emerged from these two shadows. It descended from the sky and covered


    Alyssa and the spiritual beast in her hand.


    Gradually, the ck shadow increased its size and covered the area within a few meters around


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Alyssa.


    Everyone present saw the dark shadow raise its hand to wrap its arm around Alyssa and her spiritual


    beast.


    Its grip was simr to that of a man''s, overbearing yet gentle. Being a man-hater, it would''ve been


    unbearable for Alyssa. But to her surprise, the feeling this hug gave her was strong, familiar, and


    inviting.


    "What... What the hell is going on?" Alyssa was astounded. She immediately looked up at the masked


    mysterious man, knowing this must have something to do with him.


    Then, a figure came to her mind. It seemed to be the mysterious man in front of her.


    "That''s impossible..." Alyssa shook her head in denial. He was dead. He shouldn''t be here!


    Just as Rocky released the ck shadows to envelope Alyssa and her spiritual beast, Carter''s Eight-


    trigram Mirror¡ªwhich was floating in the air¡ªappeared to be affected by some powerful force. It lost


    control and fell to the ground.


    Upon seeing this, Carter turned pale. He stared at the ck shadow in disbelief as it began to expand


    several meters and surrounded Alyssa.


    All of the witnesses were astonished beyond imagination.


    Carter began to recall some ancient records in his mind as he watched the ck shadow in front of


    him.


    "Is it... maybe... Is it the legendary Heavenly Shadow Evaluation Skill?" Carter cried loudly.


    Overwhelmed and terrified, he knelt down despondently and trembled all over in a cold sweat.


    His reaction shocked everyone. Lucas, the strongest beast evaluator of Timber Deity Empire, stood up


    in excitement as if he had witnessed a miracle.


    "It must be the Heavenly Shadow Evaluation Skill. This skill was lost for three hundred years... and now


    it''s returned!" Lucas shouted, his voice trembling as if he was announcing to the whole world.


    It was loud enough to be heard by everyone in attendance. Suddenly, the hall turned as quiet as the


    silence and calm before a storm.


    Shortly after, a deafening sound spread throughout thepetition hall.


    Every beast evaluator had heard of the legend of Heavenly Shadow Evaluation Skill. It was said that it


    was created based on the beast evaluation skills of the spiritual race. .


    As a matter of fact, the Beast Evaluation Skills used by humans were derived from the spiritual race


    before they had formed their own school of Beast Evaluation. However, due to the fact that spiritual


    race''s Beast Evaluation Skills were mighty, only a few people could learn to master them. After years of


    research, some patriarchs of Wild Spirit Land had finally improved the Beast Evaluation Skills into a set


    of advanced Beast Evaluation Skills for humans. However, these skills were still tooplex and


    difficult to understand. Only a few gifted beast evaluators could truly master these skills. As a result,


    these Beast Evaluation Skills had gradually been


    lost over time.


    Only one advanced Beast Evaluation Skill remained¡ªthe Heavenly Shadow Evaluation Skill. It was


    said to be able to test the grade levels of all spirit-manipted beasts with no limit. No beast could hide


    from its power, no matter how far away or how strong


    it was.


    Since the Heavenly Shadow Evaluation Skill was so powerful, ordinary beast evaluators could not


    master it. It was said that three hundred years ago, a powerful beast evaluator at the ninth grade had


    mastered it. He was the only one who could use it in Wild Spirit Land. His name? Sean. The founder of


    the Magical Evaluation Skill.


    But since his death, both the Heavenly Shadow Evaluation Skill and the Magical Evaluation Skill had


    disappeared. Sean''s pupils had set up their own schools after receiving a little of Magical Evaluation


    Skill. Since then, the humans had gradually created their own schools of teaching and mastering the


    Beast Evaluation Skills. There was a saying going around the Wild Spirit Land that as long as Heavenly


    Shadow Evaluation Skill reappeared in the world, the Magical Evaluation Skill¡ªthe originator of all


    schools¡ªwould reappear as well.


    Therefore, those who would use the Heavenly Shadow Evaluation Skill would definitely use the Magical


    Evaluation Skill too.


    That''s why Carter suddenly broke down. He also knew that the Magical Evaluation Skill appeared a


    year ago. Of course, the appearance of this skill did not mean that the person who used it had totally


    mastered it. However, if anybody could use the Heavenly Shadow Evaluation Skill, he must be


    proficient in the essence of the Magical Evaluation Skill too. Moreover, he must possess the peerless


    talent. Otherwise, he would never be able to learn it.


    Therefore, Carter made it very clear that it was not a coincidence that this mysterious beast evaluator


    of the Cao n could use three kinds of beast evaluation skills simultaneously. He guessed this person


    could probably use the Magical Evaluation Skill. This was proven by the fact that he could use the


    Heavenly Shadow Evaluation Skill as well.

 Chapter 855 Meet Again

    Chapter 855 Meet Again


    Carter felt so annoyed and bitter. He had never expected that his opponent was someone who had


    mastered the Magical Evaluation Skill. Not to mention that his opponent had also mastered even the


    Heavenly Shadow Evaluation Skill which had been lost for three hundred years and was the only


    advanced Beast Evaluation Skill in the Wild Spirit Land.


    Both the Magical Evaluation Skill and the Heavenly Shadow Evaluation Skill were considered rare


    treasures by every beast evaluator. These were the skills they had dreamed of acquiring ever since.


    However, this mysterious beast evaluator from the Cao n was able to grasp both and apparently, he


    learned something. Surely he would be able to be one of the best evaluators in the Wild Spirit


    Land in no time.


    Carter had no choice but to kneel down, submit to him, and admit defeat. He didn''t want to admit it to


    himself, but the result was crystal clear. As long as Rocky used the Heavenly Shadow Evaluation Skill,


    no one couldpete and win against him anymore.


    Of course, everyone was deeply shocked. It was not just Carter, but all the people present, including


    Lucas and the other well-known beast evaluators of the Timber Deity Empire. Everyone did not expect


    what they just witnessed. It was hard to believe that the Heavenly Shadow Evaluation Skill, which had


    been lost for three hundred years, could reappear in the world. And what was more unbelievable was


    that it was used by an unknown young man.


    Suddenly, thepetition hall turned deadly silent. All the people were staring at the man at the center


    of the round tform with surprise and fear. It was not like they were looking at a horrible monster, but


    as if they were looking at an omnipotent God who came down from the heavens. They seemed


    extremely anxious and they looked like they were about to worship him on their knees.


    Alyssa, who had witnessed how amazing the Heavenly Shadow Evaluation Skill was, also stared at


    Rocky in amazement. Her cold and arrogant face showed a little hint of surprise and extreme curiosity


    and spection. The more she observed the man on the tform, the more she felt that he was


    somehow very familiar.


    "The evaluation is finished," Rocky said indifferently just then.


    At the same time, the looming ck shadow on top of Alyssa and Fox Marten disappeared instantly.


    However, the crowd was still surprisingly silent as they were full of indescribable awe and


    astonishment.


    Then, someone gave a loud cry out of nowhere, "That waspletely incredible, you''re really


    awesome!"


    Then, everyone got to their feet as they shouted and screamed in excitement. The whole hall suddenly


    became wild and difficult to control.


    Obviously, the result of the match was already clear before Alyssa even announced it.


    On the other side of the tform, Carter slowly stood up from kneeling on the ground in frustration and


    depression. Then, he red at Rocky and said, "You also know how to use the Magical Evaluation


    Skill, don''t you? Who on earth are you? Tell me. What''s your rtionship with Basil of the Holy Dragon


    Empire? I feel that you are hiding something. As far as I know, the only person who ever learned the


    Magical Evaluation Skill is Basil of the Holy Dragon Empire, and even his strength is far too weaker


    than yours."


    The series of questions from Carter made Rocky''s eyes turn stone cold. Although he had anticipated


    that Carter would doubt him, he was actually worried that Alyssa might be suspicious after hearing


    these words. If that were the case, then it would not be long for his identity to be revealed.


    Just as he had worried, Alyssa indeed heard Carter''s questions. Her eyes suddenly darkened when


    she caught the word "Basil".


    After hearing that, she walked towards Rocky directly.


    When he saw that Alyssa was approaching, Rocky immediately turned around and went off the


    tform as if he didn''t see her.


    "You are incredible, Mr. Rookie!" As soon as Rocky came off the tform, Juey rushed to him in


    excitement. Juey looked even happier than the real winner.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Stay away from him, Juey. He is a wolf in sheep''s clothing!" At that moment, a figure suddenly


    appeared next to Juey. The woman curled her fearsome lips and then hastily pulled Juey to her side.


    "What? Miss Queenie, why are you talking about Mr. Rookie like that?" Juey couldn''t help but to


    "I am just telling the truth." In fact, Queenie also had mixed feelings at the moment. After seeing


    Rocky''s real strength, her judgment of him had changed dramatically. In the past, she saw all men as


    weak idiots because no man couldpete and defeat her in any aspect. But what she saw just now, it


    was different. Rocky, whom she was quite dismissive of earlier, showed amazing beast evaluation skills


    that were even better than hers. It made her feel a little ufortable for a while. But she set those


    feelings aside since Rocky had won thepetition for the Cao n anyway. In all honesty, Queenie


    was actually very grateful to Rocky, but she didn''t know how to express her gratitude.


    Rocky didn''t bother to argue and discuss with Queenie at all. However, he sensed a strong aura


    approaching behind him. There was no doubt that Alyssa wasing after him. After all, he had used


    the Heavenly Shadow Evaluation Skill which had been lost for three hundred years in front of everyone.


    And Alyssa would definitely probe deeply into the matter and leave no stones unturned.


    However, Rocky knew that it was not the right moment to meet Alyssa. He suddenly came up with a


    bright idea and suddenly said to Queenie, "Hey, I just remembered. Didn''t you want to y with foodie?


    As long as you stop the princess from getting near me, I''ll let it y with you."


    "Wait, really?" Upon hearing this, Queenie''s eyes lit up. She turned around and saw Alyssa walking


    towards them. So, she immediately blocked Alyssa''s way without thinking about it. Queenie really


    wanted to y with Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    "It is an honor to meet you, Your Royal Highness." Queenie saluted Alyssa.


    "Well, it is nice to meet you. You are one of Lucas''s disciples, aren''t you?" Seeing that Queenie


    suddenly appeared in front of her, Alyssa stopped on her tracks to look at her.


    "I didn''t expect you to remember me at all, Your Royal Highness." Queenie pretended to be very


    cheerful.


    Alyssa quickly nodded in dismissal, and turned to look at Rocky. When she saw that Rocky was about


    to leave with Juey, she wanted to say something to stop him. However, Queenie suddenly grabbed her


    attention, "I heard that you have an incredibly powerful Timber spirit-manipted beast. Can you let me


    have a look at it, Your Royal Highness?"


    Alyssa nced at Queenie, and then quickly said, "I''ll show you when I have the chance." But when


    she looked up from Queenie to look for Rocky, he was nowhere to be found.


    However, Alyssa knew that Rocky couldn''t escape that easily. If she really wanted to know about what


    really happened, it would be a piece of cake.


    While she was thinking whether she should chase Rocky, she noticed that everyone was watching her,


    so she had to turn around and leave.


    A meaningful smile spread across Woods'' face as he watched his sister. He couldn''t help but imagine


    what would happen when his sister met Rocky in the near future.

 Chapter 856 Life Saver

    Chapter 856 Life Saver


    On the other side, Rocky and Juey returned to the rest area. Upon returning, all of the Cao n


    members, including Chief Luci and Lucas, weed them with great enthusiasm, as if they were


    victorious heroes that returned from a battle.


    Thanks to Rocky''s amazing strength, the Cao n was saved from a dead end. The n was grateful


    for a hero like him. They regarded Rocky as their life saver. It was of great significance for the Cao


    n to enter the next round and be able to continue the contest. This gave them a glimmer of hope


    that they could prosper once more.


    "Mr. Rookie, it was truly eye-opening!" Lucas eximed among the crowd. His eyes sparkled with


    excitement and emotions that couldn''t be put into words. Although he already knew that Rocky was an


    extraordinary individual with a unique ability, he didn''t expect him to be so powerful that he could


    disy three kinds of Beast Evaluation Skills at the same time. Even more astonishing was the fact


    that he disyed the Heavenly Shadow Evaluation Skill that everyone thought had disappeared for 300


    years. Lucas, the strongest beast evaluator in the Timber Deity Empire, couldn''t help but admire


    Rocky''s disy of power.


    For now, Lucas was certain that he was still superior over Rocky. However, Lucas knew that Rocky


    could potentially surpass him one day and be a grandmaster. If thetter kept this up, it wouldn''t


    take long for him to be the only powerful beast evaluator in the Wild Spirit Land. In Lucas'' eyes,


    Rocky was like a piece of pure jade. Within a few years, he would be polished into one of the most


    outstanding talents and could potentially overshadow all the other beast evaluators in the Wild Spirit


    Land.


    Lucas sighed with slight envy at Rocky for being able to achieve so much at his age. He now began to


    appreciate Rocky less like a senior to a junior and more like a master to his apprentice. He hoped that


    Rocky would surpass him as well as the strongest beast evaluator in the Wild Spirit Land. Pushing


    himself beyond his limits would help him make progress. He hoped to witness this with his own eyes.


    Before Rocky, no other apprentice was able to make a grandmaster like Lucas set such high


    expectations. Lucas never recalled any simr experience, even when his apprentice was brilliant.


    Rocky had certainly impressed this master with his amazing power and skills.


    Lucas wasn''t the only one to admit Rocky''s greatness. Many people, including the chief of the Cao


    n, acknowledged and felt the same way as well.


    "Mr. Rookie, we all owe you a lot. No words can properly express my gratitude for your kindness. Also,


    I need to apologize to you for questioning your abilities earlier. Even with eyes, I failed to recognize the


    greatness in you. Please forgive me!" Luci pleaded with sincerity. Her tone was modest as she put


    aside her identity as a chief and thanked Rocky as best as she could. She knew that if it weren''t for


    him, the Cao n would''ve already lost to the Qi n. If they had lost thispetition of beast


    evaluation, they would lose their chance of fighting against the Qi n forever. She was aware of how


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    crucial his win was for the Cao n.


    "You''re wee, Chief Luci. I''m ttered. It was nothing. Don''t mention it. If you''ll excuse me. See


    youter," Rocky replied with a smile before nodding towards Juey. Together, they left in full view of the


    members of the Cao n.


    "Wait! Hold on, please!" Luci shouted from behind. Rocky left so abruptly that she didn''t have time to


    react. She wanted to stay with him a little longer and get to know him more like where he was from and


    who his master was. But Lucas waved his hand to stop her.


    "Chief, please be patient. Mr. Rookie isn''t an ordinary person so he has a good reason to conceal his


    abilities as much as possible. I know you want him to continue helping our n, but we need to take it


    one step at a time," he exined to her. As an old man who had seen a great deal in his life, Lucas


    turned out to be more experienced than his chief. He could tell that they and Rocky were on the same


    boat. If they pushed him too much, they would drive him away and he would quit helping the n. They


    needed to carefully assess the situation first before making their next move.


    "But the Qi n may also want to recruit him." Luci murmured despondently. She understood that a


    genius like Rocky would want his privacy, but his recent performance was just too hard to avoid and


    would surely grab the attention of the Qi n, the Cao n''s biggest opponent. This idea would keep


    thetter n awake at night because they knew that the Qi n would do everything they could to win


    Rocky over. That was why Luci was so determined to find out which side Rocky would choose. She


    suspected that the Qi n would do everything within their power to buy Rocky off, a practice they had


    done more than once in the past couple of years. The n was good at getting whatever they wanted


    through any means necessary, even if it was inferior. This led to a lot of the beast masters that once


    worked for the Cao n to be coaxed away. But Rocky was different from these beast masters. He


    was too important for them to lose. Luci decided that she would not let the Qi n take him away, at


    any cost.


    "You''re right. We need to pay attention to what the Qi n n on doing next or else they will take Mr.


    Rookie away. The Qi n will try to be as inconspicuous as possible, but we can''t push too hard on Mr.


    Rookie. If he was easy to manipte by the Qi n, he wouldn''t refuse to participate in the Beast


    Master Contest. He isn''t the type of person to be easily swayed by the trap of power and interests,"


    Lucas said with wisdom.


    "Then how do you think we should convince him to stay on our side?" Luci asked, looking into


    Lucas''s eyes with hesitation.


    "Chief, have you noticed how Mr. Rookie treats Miss Juey? Think about it more and I think you''ll


    understand," Lucas proposed. They needed to approach their goal like a roundabout, starting with


    Juey. They all noticed how Rocky treated Juey and decided to gain Rocky''s favor by turning to the


    people he cared about instead.


    Smart as Luci was, she got Lucas''s words immediately and nodded in agreement.


    Right then, Queenie returned to them in a great hurry. She was looking all over for Rocky. "Where is


    that guy? I want to see him now!" she shouted when she failed to find him. She appeared anxious.


    "Don''t talk like that, Queenie. You''re being rude. Mr. Rookie is our honored guest now. Watch your


    words!" Luci reminded her, an unpleasant expression all over her face.


    "I don''t care about what he means to our n. I just risked my life to help him ward off the princess, but


    he ran away. I need to find him and ask him to¡­hmmm¡­" Queenie mumbled and turned away. It


    seemed that she wouldn''t give up until she got exactly what she wanted.


    "Do you notice that Queenie pays lots of attention to Mr. Rookie? It''s weird. She doesn''t hate Mr.


    Rookie, but..." Being a woman as well, Luci could sense the slight shift in her younger sister''s tone of


    voice at the mention of Rocky''s name. She found it improper.


    "It isn''t a bad thing, especially for the Cao n. Please don''t worry," Lucas said meaningfully. He


    seemed to know something beforehand.


    Luci was a little puzzled hearing Lucas''s words. She had no idea what he was talking about. Her


    younger sister was changing suddenly. Queenie used to despise men like dirt, and she had lots of


    problems with Rocky before. But now she was thinking of him all the time and became impatient when


    he was not around. A girl''s heart was always a mystery.

 Chapter 857 Foretell The Future Of The Xiao Clan

    Chapter 857 Foretell The Future Of The Xiao n


    Not long after walking out of the contest venue, Juey saw Rocky suddenly convulse with pain and let


    out a low groan. Blood trickled out from the corner of his mouth, in stark contrast to his pale face.


    Juey nched in a mixture of shock and fear and immediately hurried over to support Rocky. "Mr.


    Rookie, are you all right? What''s wrong?"


    "I''m fine. I just didn''t expect the after-effects of using the Heavenly Shadow Evaluation Skill to be so


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    severe." With a bitter smile on his face, Rocky shook his head tofort Juey. As it turned out, it was


    very difficult for him to use the Heavenly Shadow Evaluation Skill with the amount of strength he


    currently had. The main prerequisite for performing the Heavenly Shadow Evaluation Skill was to have


    acquired the spiritual power at the Supernal Stage or higher. What was more, one should know to


    make their five sense organs work in harmony to ensure psychicmunion. Therefore, it would take


    a lot of energy to cause even a little impact. In addition, the Heavenly Shadow Evaluation Skill also had


    a strong after-effect. Of course, no great power woulde without limitations.


    "Let me take you back to your room," Juey offered worriedly. She wrapped her arm around his waist


    and put his arm around her shoulder. This way, she helped him walk back to the Osmanthus Yard.


    The Cao n had won the beast evaluation contest, putting them in the lead. Naturally, the Qi n


    had begun to feel the pressure.


    At the moment, in a magnificent hall on the east side of the Qi n mansion, the Qi n members had


    gathered around to discuss today''s contest. At the head of the table sat Alexander while the n


    elders, Tate and Samson, sat on either side of him. Apart from them, there were a few other elders and


    executive leaders seated at the table.


    "Damn it! We never expected that the Cao n would have such a talented beast evaluator who could


    even defeat our beast evaluator at the seventh level! And to make things worse, we spent so much


    money on hiring him!" Alexander shouted in a rage.


    "Father, I have ordered people to investigate his identity," Tate said at once.


    "Check his background. It will be extremely unfavorable for us if he stays in the Cao n. I''ve heard


    that Princess Alyssa also seems to be curious about this guy. It will be bad for us if she takes a fancy to


    him," Alexander said seriously. Technically, there was no need to worry that Alyssa would change her


    stance, because Samson of the Qi n was one of her trusted subordinates. However, if Alyssa took a


    fancy to Rocky and was inclined to get him on board, it was very likely that she would choose to be


    neutral. That meant that she would not show partiality to either of the ns. In that case, the Qi n


    and the Cao n would have topete neck to neck, which would be a disadvantage for the Qi n.


    It wasn''t that Alexander had no confidence that the Qi n could defeat the Cao n, but it was


    always better to have the upper hand. If a mysterious and exceptionally talented beast tamer or beast


    curer showed up in theing contests to represent the Cao n again, it would be impossible for the


    Qi n to handle it. Therefore, it was crucial to retain Alyssa''s support.


    "Well, Chief, you don''t have to worry so much. The next contest is beast taming, and we''re quite


    confident about winning it. As for the contest after that, beast curing, everything has already been


    arranged, hasn''t it? There''s no need for us to fear the Cao n at all," Samson said in a very calm


    tone.


    "Master Samson, no matter what, we still need to be careful. Please go and visit Her Royal Highness


    as often as possible." Alexander shot Samson a meaningful look.


    "Don''t worry, Chief. I''ll take care of it," Samson said seriously with his eyes narrowed.


    Meanwhile, Rocky was cultivating his energy after returning to his room. At that moment, someone


    suddenly barged in.


    "Girl, didn''t anyone teach you to knock?" Rocky opened his eyes and saw Queenie standing in front of


    him.


    "Humph! As if there''s anything interesting to see here. But you promised me something!" Queenie said


    arrogantly.


    Rocky knew that he couldn''t fool her easily, so he didn''t bother arguing with her. Instead, he walked


    outside and, after confirming that there was no one in the vicinity, opened the Magic Spiritual Space


    and summoned the Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    "All right, let her have some fun. If she harasses you, just shake her off," Rocky joked as he patted the


    Rainbow Glow Unicorn on its head.


    With a loud neigh, the unicorn trotted toward Queenie.


    She squealed in excitement before mounting the unicorn. In an instant, the unicorn rose, and, with a


    beam of colorful light, the two of them disappeared into the sky.


    Once Queenie was out of sight, Rocky turned around and stepped back into his room, but before he


    could close the door, he heard a voice from nearby. "Mr. Rookie?"


    He turned around and saw Mary.


    "What are you doing here?" Although he wasn''t as indifferent to her as he had been before, he still


    stayed at a respectful distance from her.


    "I heard that you suffered internal injuries after performing the Beast Evaluation Skill, so I''vee here


    to see if I can help," Mary said calmly.


    "Wow, I didn''t expect you to be so thoughtful," Rocky teased lightly with a smile.


    "Well, actually, I also came here to apologize. I thought that you were just an ordinary person, but it


    turns out that you are much more than that. I was mesmerized by your performance during the


    evaluation contest today. You did so well! I have never seen a fantastic master like you before," Mary


    said, looking slightly abashed.


    "I''m d you think that, Miss Mary! And as a matter of fact, I do need your help," Rocky said.


    "What is it?" Mary''s eyes lit up expectantly.


    "I will leave the Timber Deity Empire soon. After that, I hope you can take care of Juey for me and help


    her establish her role as the chief of the n," Rocky said seriously.


    Mary was surprised to hear this. "Do you really think Juey can be a good chief, Mr. Rookie? There is a


    lot of danger thates with assuming a position of power in a n. n disputes are full of fraud and


    deceit. It will be hard for a girl like Juey to hold her own in such a sophisticated environment."


    "That''s why I''m asking you to help her. If someone with your level of shrewdness is by her side, she


    won''t suffer," said Rocky bluntly.


    "It seems that you do not have a good impression of me, Mr. Rookie," Mary joked.


    "Your nature is not bad, but you have an unscrupulous father who has influenced you since your


    childhood," replied Rocky.


    "Are youforting me?" Mary was getting more and more curious about this man, who seemed to


    have a special way with words, especially when nobody else was around. Therefore, she also knew


    that he must have some secrets.


    "You can take it however you want. All I want to know is if I can trust you." Rocky stared intently at Mary


    with an indescribable look in his eyes.


    Mary stared back, lost in thought.


    When she finally came to her senses, she said, "I want to know the reason, Mr. Rookie. Why do you


    believe that Juey can be the chief of our n? You should know that she doesn''t even know the Beast


    Curing Skill." This was one of the things that had always bothered Mary. Why did Rocky care about her


    sister so much? In any case, she was better than Juey.


    "Your question will soon be answered. If you don''t have anything else to say, you can leave now.


    People will start to gossip if a man and a woman are alone in a room." Rocky shot her an unfathomable


    smile.


    Mary let her gaze linger on him for a while before she nodded slightly and left.

 Chapter 858 Certain Feelings

    Chapter 858 Certain Feelings


    Rocky was persuasive in his efforts to turn the situation around. Fortunately, he helped the Cao n


    emerge victorious from the beast evaluationpetition in addition to gaining a psychological


    advantage. However, this benefitpletely vanished after one day.


    Unsurprisingly, the Qi n won the next day''s beast tamingpetition. This meant the two ns


    would have onest battle against each other to settle the score once and for all¡ªthe beast curing


    In fact, none of the two ns had many advantages over the other in terms of beast curing. Finding


    several highly-skilled beast curers in the entire Wild Spirit Land would be difficult, let alone in the


    Timber Deity Empire.


    Even in vast empires such as the Holy Dragon Empire and the Magic Phoenix Empire, finding a batch


    of skilled beast curers would still be quite challenging.


    Just as Rocky''s master Sheridan had said, among beast masters of the Wild Spirit Land, the beast


    curers were rarest. Those that possessed great strength were even fewer. If judged with such high


    standards, then none of the beast curers that took part in the Beast Master Contest were qualified.


    Compared with their beast evaluation and beast taming skills, Alyssa''s people''s beast curing skills were


    at a serious disadvantage. Thus, it wasn''t hard to imagine how inferior the beast curers who attended


    the Beast Masters Contest were.


    Which was why Travis and Mary had the advantage of being in the limelight. Compared to the other


    beast curers who had no prior training or knowledge in terms of Beast Curing Skills, Travis and Mary


    had received medical training since early childhood. Coupled with the Xiao n''s ancestral Beast


    Curing Skill which was quite famous in the Timber Deity Empire, the duo naturally grew up with the


    advantage. None of the senior beast curers who participated in the Beast Master Contest stood a


    chance against them.


    A decade ago, the Cao n''s former chief was involved in an incident. Ever since the Qi n always


    had a slight advantage over the Cao n in each Beast Master Contest and this next contest didn''t


    appear to be any different.


    It was precisely because of this that Luci prevailed in winning over the Xiao n two years ago¡ª


    because of their potential in the Beast Curing Skill. Back then, Travis and Mary of the Xiao n gained


    their reputations as outstanding beast curers in the Timber Deity Empire. To win the Beast Master


    Contest, Luci had to be well-prepared in advance. After two years of hard efforts, the brother and


    sister never disappointed Luci. Both of their performances in the first two rounds were outstanding


    and proved to be undoubtedly a good sign for the Cao n.


    ording to the information collected by the Cao n, the Qi n was nning to appoint the three


    beast curers that defeated the Cao n three years ago. If the information was correct, the Cao n


    would possibly have an advantage in the next battle because the three beast curers that the Qi n


    selected were not very powerful. The Cao n lost to the Qi n that year only because it hadcked


    the necessary talented beast curers.


    The Cao n also realized their weak pointster on and, as a result, painstakingly recruited Yang¡ªa


    well-known beast curer in the Timber Deity Empire. Then, they proceeded to look for ns that were


    skilled in beast curing. This was what led them to find the Xiao n and even win over them.


    Therefore, in this year''s contest, the Cao n was much stronger with the help of Yang, Travis and


    Mary. If the Qi n chose to send the same people to join the contest, then the Cao n would have a


    better chance of winning.


    To ensure the victory, Lucille had a pep talk with the three beast curers before the contest. As the


    backup contestant, Juey was not invited by Lucille. Juey only managed to qualify as a backup because


    Rocky assigned it to her. The Cao n knew that Juey had zero knowledge on the Beast Curing Skill.


    She was nothing more than a puppet in their eyes. That was why, in the two previous rounds, Juey


    didn''t attend. Apparently, she was only being used by the Cao n to gain support from Rocky.


    "Tomorrow''spetition means life or death for the Cao n, so I hope you''ll all perform your best. Of


    course, you''ll all be given your fair shares. If we win tomorrow''spetition, it means we will win the


    championship title. If sessful, our n will recover from its defeat and be well-known once


    again throughout the Timber Deity Empire. Also, if you perform well enough, you''ll even draw the


    attention of royal family. I hope I''ve made the meaning and significance of this win very clear. I hope


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    you won''t disappoint me!" Luci eximed while staring at them all seriously.


    "Don''t worry, Chief Luci! You can be certain all three of us will go all out to win thispetition for


    both you and your n." Travis immediately bowed to show his respect.


    Yang and Mary nodded.


    "Thank you, everyone. It''s gettingte. Please go back and get some rest early." Luci smiled and


    nodded before dismissing the trio.


    "I''ve heard that Tod, Freddy, and their fellows will be watching thepetition between the Cao n


    and the Qi n tomorrow..." Lucas turned to Luci and said once everyone had left.


    "I suspect Uncle Tod and Uncle Freddy are waiting to see the Cao n humiliate itself. If the n loses


    again this time, they''lle up with enough excuses to make me give up the position of chief," Luci


    said in a serious tone.


    "Then we have to win tomorrow. Defeat is uneptable!" Lucas sighed and nodded. If the Cao n


    was defeated, they''d not only be trampled on by the Qi n, but also usher in a bloody storm of


    internal strife.


    "By the way, where is Mr. Rookie? I haven''t seen him for the entire day." Luci suddenly remembered


    and asked.


    "I heard from Miss Juey that Mr. Rookie was suffering from some internal injuries yesterday after he


    used the Heavenly Shadow Evaluation Skill. He required secluded cultivation to fully recover," Lucas


    exined.


    "Are his injuries serious? Is he all right?" Luci asked, the worry clear in her voice. She never


    expected Rocky to go all out and acquire internal injuries in the process to help assure the Cao n''s


    victory during thepetition.


    "I think he''s fine. Queenie informed me that she visited Mr. Rookie yesterday and found out he was all


    right." Lucas nodded his head in reassurance.


    "That''s good," Lucimented as a wave of relief washed over her.


    "Chief, what do you think of Mr. Rookie?" Lucas asked abruptly while looking at Luci.


    "What do you mean, Master Lucas?" Luci asked in confusion.


    "You''ve done enough for the Cao n over the past few years. I think it''s time for you to get an


    assistant. I believe Mr. Rookie is a good choice. Besides, Chief, I can see that you have¡­certain


    feelings for him. So, I am thinking you two may..." Lucas said bluntly.

 Chapter 859 A Strange Feeling

    Chapter 859 A Strange Feeling


    "Please don''t get the wrong idea, Master Lucas. I only admire Mr. Rookie for his ability. There''s nothing


    more to it," Luci exined hurriedly, her face flushed red out of embarrassment. She didn''t expect


    that Lucas would misunderstand that she had a crush on Rocky. But only she knew that she closed her


    heart long ago and vowed to never open it again for the rest of her life. Therefore, she would never fall


    in love with any man ever again.


    "Chief, you asked me before how to convince him to stay with our n, right? Forgive my bluntness,


    but isn''t the only reason why we want Mr. Rookie to stay with us because he will be of great help in the


    future development of the n? I''ve thought about it thoroughly over the past few days. I think the only


    way to keep him here is to win his heart. Believe it or not, if you ced mountains of gold and silver in


    front of him you still wouldn''t be able to change his mind," Lucas reasoned out with the facts.


    "If that''s the case, then there''s nothing we can do to change it. Mr. Rookie may possess extraordinary


    skills but he keeps a low profile. He''s not the type to fall in love and get into a rtionship with another."


    Luci voiced out her perspective as a woman.


    "I disagree. We all see how kind he''s been treating Miss Juey. From the looks of it, he''s not as


    heartless as you think. Since ancient times, heroes have always associated with beauties. How can


    you know if you never try?" Lucas said as he stroked his beard.


    "Even so, it doesn''t have to be me! Our n has no shortage of beautiful women. If Mr. Rookie is the


    type to fall for such women, then he can have fun with them for as long as he wants to!" Despite what


    she said, she was still repulsed by the idea¡ªnot of Rocky, but the idea of using a woman to seduce


    and corrupt him. If he did turn out to be such a man, then his image that she held in her heart would be


    ruined. Men''s minds were unpredictable. This was enough reason for her to refuse Lucas'' advice.


    "It seems you still haven''t understood, my chief. I never suggested that you try to seduce him. I just


    hope that you could consider the thought of him being your husband. Based on his actions over the


    past few days, I think Mr. Rookie is trustworthy enough. He may have his reasons, but I''m sure they


    won''t have any negative impact on the Cao n. In fact, I believe he can help the Cao n redeem


    itself. His strength alone is proof enough. If you could just open your heart and ept him, perhaps


    he''ll reciprocate your feelings," Lucas said, cutting to the chase.


    "I don''t think he''s that kind of man¡­" While she understood Lucas''s good intentions, Lucille was afraid


    that she couldn''t fall in love with another man.


    "Are you certain you have no feelings for Mr. Rookie?" Lucas asked with eyes so piercing that they


    looked as though they were able to see into her mind.


    "I...I don''t know." Luci couldn''t deny. Her feelings for Rocky wereplicated, but she couldn''t deny


    her admiration for him. Yesterday, Rocky brought her surprises which left quite an impression that she


    had never experienced before. It was the first time she had met a man with such charm. Indeed, she


    began to develop a crush on him.


    "Please don''t rush into any decision, Chief. You don''t have to agree with all that I''ve suggested. They''re


    all just personal opinions. But I hope you can think it over. If Mr. Rookie is the one, I guarantee that


    you''ll never regret it. Time and tide wait for no man. You''d better hurry up. It will be toote if Mr.


    Rookie leaves our n." Lucas nodded at Luci and then walked away.


    Remaining where she stood, Luci''s eyes followed Lucas until he was out of sight. As she began to


    imagine Rocky''s striking figure on the stage yesterday, the confusion was clear in her eyes. "Is he


    really worthmitting my life to?" she asked herself.


    The next day, the finalpetition of the Beast Master Contest was going to take ce as nned.


    Rocky became the main topic of the entire capital due to his brilliant performance two days ago. Before


    thepetition, the hall was abuzz with chatter about the breathtakingpetition between the Cao


    n''s mysterious beast evaluator and Carter. The atmosphere was a very lively one.


    Today was the beast curingpetition, the final battle between the Cao n and the Qi n that


    would determine the winner of the Beast Master Contest. Needless to say, both ns would give it their


    all this time.


    Everyone was looking forward to witnessing this grand battle!


    Of course, no one knew which n would emerge victorious. Whether the Qi n would trample on


    the Timber Deity Empire''s former first n or the Cao n would surprise the people again with


    Rocky''s help and reim the top position, the result was still up for debate and kept everyone in


    suspense.


    To some extent, thispetition was of great significance for both the Cao n and the Qi n.


    What''s more, it would determine both of their fates.


    Just as thepetition was about to begin, some unexpected news took the Cao n by surprise.


    "What? Yang suffered a heart attack?" Luci couldn''t help but shout and jump out of her seat upon


    hearing the news. Her face had drastically changed its color. Yang was the Cao n''s trump card. If he


    couldn''t make it, it would be a big blow to the Cao n''s n to win.


    "Right at this moment?" Lucas asked with cold eyes as he thought of the perfect timing of such a


    coincidence.


    "How is Yang now? Did he get treated?" Luci asked anxiously.


    "He is still in aa," the disciple, who came to report the news, replied.


    Luci furrowed her eyebrows and paced back and forth.


    "Chief Luci, I''d like to take the lead to buy more time for the Cao n. I''ll do my best to dy the


    game. I hope that Yang can wake up in time!" Travis rmended suddenly.


    Luci stopped pacing and directed her gaze to Lucas for advice.


    "It may not be a bad idea," Lucas replied after a moment''s consideration. Technically, Travis was


    stronger than Mary so he had a good chance at extending thepetition''s duration. If Yang woke up


    in time, then the Cao n still had a chance at winning.


    Travis immediately cupped his hands and bowed to Luci and Lucas. Without wasting another


    second, he headed towards the battle ring. But what people failed to see was the horrible smile that


    began to creep across his face the moment he turned away.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and Juey arrived at the Cao n''s waiting area and were surprised by the air of


    grief that hung over the people. They wondered what was going on.


    "There you are, Mr. Rookie. How''s your injury?" Luci asked as she stood up to greet him.


    "Nothing serious. What happened? I have this weird feeling¡­" Rocky immediately asked.


    Once Luci told him everything she knew, Rocky turned his gaze towards Travis who, with each step


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    towards the ring, made the strange feeling within him grow stronger.

 Chapter 860 Know Nothing About Beast Curing

    Chapter 860 Know Nothing About Beast Curing


    Simr to the beast evaluationpetition, the beast curingpetition was to see who could best


    diagnose the injuries and illnesses of the spirit-manipted beast and then administer proper


    treatment. The five judges would review the diagnoses and the treatment methods adopted by the


    Thispetition also had three rounds, so the n which won two or more rounds would be the


    ultimate winner. To be imed the champion, a n would need to defeat all three beast curers from


    the other n.


    After the first beast curers of both the ns assumed their positions, two spirit-manipted beasts,


    which looked rather weak, were brought out and ced on the table in front for them to make a


    diagnosis.


    Wasting no time, Travis and the beast curer from the Qi n immediately began checking their


    respective beasts.


    Amidst this tense atmosphere, the audience couldn''t help but notice something strange. Although the


    beast curer from the Qi n had finished his diagnosis and started administering the corresponding


    treatment on his beast, Travis was still taking his time on his diagnosis. He looked ratherid-back as if


    he was on vacation and not at apetition.


    "What the hell is our brother doing?" Mary asked with a perplexed expression on her face. She knew


    Travis''s ability well; by right, he should have finished diagnosing the beast long ago. So why was he


    standing there doing nothing?


    The members of the Cao n had also noticed Travis''s abnormal behavior and exchanged confused


    nces with each other. It almost seemed like he was cking off on purpose.


    On the other side, Alexander, the chief of the Qi n, cracked a knowing smile in their waiting area.


    "I bet the Cao n won''t be able to figure out what''s going on even if they rack their brains for an


    exnation. Who would have imagined that something like this would happen at such a critical


    moment?" he sneered.


    "Those who do not have justice on their side will get little help. They should me themselves for going


    against the will of the people," Tate added and cast a stern nce at the Cao n on the other side.


    "The princess has promised us that she will announce our n as the first n of the Timber Deity


    Empire if we defeat the Cao n this time. It''s a pity that the princess and the other princes aren''t here


    to watch thepetition in person due to His Majesty''s sudden summon. If the princess was here, the


    Cao n would have to submit to us right here today! Anyway, there is no hope for them to win. We


    can wait, and after we''re awarded, we''re going to root out the Cao n. The time wille soon,"


    Alexander sneered with acent look on his face, as if he had his hand around the neck of the


    Cao n.


    In the waiting area of the Cao n, a look of realization appeared on Rocky''s face as he watched


    Travis''s careless behavior. After thinking for a while, he turned to Luci and said, "Chief Luci, I want


    you to do me a favor."


    Reluctantly pulling her eyes away from Travis, Luci asked, "What is it?"


    "Forgive my rudeness, but please send Juey instead of Miss Mary for the next round," Rocky said


    seriously with an expectant expression on his face.


    Everyone who heard him turned to him in shock.


    "What?" Juey shouted, echoing everyone''s sentiments out loud.


    "Mr. Rookie, may I ask why? Miss Juey isn''t proficient at the Beast Curing Skill. Even if we lose the first


    round, there are still two more rounds to go. If Yang can wake up in time, we''ll still have a chance to


    win," Lucas cut in before Luci could reply. He thought that Rocky wanted Juey to go up on the stage


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    because he believed that the Cao n was entirely devoid of hope. Juey had be the chief of the


    Xiao n, and if she showed up there, it might be good for both herself and her n.


    "Mr. Rookie, I agree with Lucas. I''m sorry, but we won''t give up until thest moment," Luci replied.


    She also knew that the Cao n had a very slim chance of winning now, but she did not want to give


    up so easily.


    "But can''t you see, Chief Luci? Travis has been bought off by the Qi n," Rocky said bluntly.


    "What? How could it be?" Luci shouted, almost copsing from her chair in shock, but the next


    moment, everything seemed to make sense to her.


    "Please don''t talk about my elder brother in that way, Mr. Rookie. He would never betray us!" Mary


    snorted, unable to agree with Rocky''s conclusion.


    Beside Mary, Juey also shook her head at Rocky.


    "How can you be so sure that he has been bought off, Mr. Rookie?" Lucas asked. As a matter of fact,


    he had also guessed the same thing, but they had no proof at the moment.


    But he had hardly finished his words when the spirit-manipted beast in front of Travis suddenly


    foamed at its mouth. It twitched a few times and then died in despair.


    The audience gasped in shock and whispered to each other, pointing at the dramatic turn.


    Meanwhile, the members of the Cao n all stared at the stage, tongue-tied, as the beast took itsst


    breath.


    "See, do you believe my words now?" Rocky said with a sigh, sweeping his eyes across the members


    of the Cao n. He was not surprised at all.


    "Oh, what did you do, Travis? I can''t believe it!" Mary cried, shaking her head in disappointment. Juey


    also widened her eyes in shock.


    "That bastard! How dare he betray the Cao n? I''m going to kill him now!" Queenie roared, clenching


    her fist in anger. She would have rushed up and killed Travis right then if there were not so many


    people around.


    "Everything is clear now. I''m afraid that Yang''s heart attack was not an ident either," Rocky added


    with narrowed eyes.


    Upon hearing this, Luci became a little flustered. If Rocky''s guess was right, then the Cao n was


    doomed. They had been pushed into a corner.


    "Mr. Rookie, can you tell us why you want Miss Juey to participate in the second round? We''d be d


    to hear it," Lucas suddenly said. Having gone through a lot of ups and downs in his life, he was able to


    remain calm and think clearly even in such a desperate situation.


    "I have a n in mind. If you want the Cao n to win, just listen to me and send Juey to the stage,"


    Rocky said firmly.


    "Are you sure about that, Mr. Rookie? I need to remind you that Juey knows nothing about beast


    curing! She has never been trained," Mary cut in. Having grown up with Juey, she knew better than


    anyone that Juey had no talent in beast curing whatsoever, let alone enough talent to turn the tide and


    win the contest for the Cao n.


    "Don''t you want to know why I insisted that Juey be the chief of your n? You will understand after


    she goes onto the stage," Rocky said with a smirk, ncing at Mary. Then, he looked at Luci for her


    opinion. As long as Luci agreed, things would go smoothly.


    However, Luci still hesitated, unable to make up her mind.


    "Right now, we have no other choice but to try Mr. Rookie''s idea," Lucas chimed in from behind. Even if


    they called other beast curers from their n now, there was no telling if they would be able to win the


    Lucas was inclined to trust him since he had witnessed firsthand how Rocky had won the beast


    evaluation contest for them the other day. If there was any chance of them winning, it would be


    because of Rocky. They had no choice but to ce a bet on him.


    Luci trusted Lucas, so she was finally swayed by his words. She bit her lip and turned to Juey. "All


    right, Miss Juey, get ready for theing round. You''re our only hope, so do your best! Don''t let us


    down."


    Although Luci''s words were meant to be encouraging, Juey became a little uneasy after hearing


    them. She had promised Rocky that she would go all out, but this was the first time she would ever


    participate in a contest, so she felt nervous. Besides, she was worried that she wouldn''t be able to win.


    Seeing the anxious expression on her face, Rocky walked over to her and smiled. He took out the


    surgical tools bag that he usually used and handed it to her. "Don''t forget your promise to me. Just do


    your best. I know you can do it!"


    Looking at the ground, Juey took a deep breath. Then, she raised her head and nodded firmly at


    Rocky. Slowly but steadily, she reached out her hands and took the bag from him.

 Chapter 861 He Is A Traitor

    Chapter 861 He Is A Traitor


    At this point in thepetition, Travis, who suddenly killed the spirit-manipted beast, looked smug.


    To everyone''s surprise, he slowly raised his hand and said, "I am ashamed of myck of capabilities


    and knowledge, so I choose to sit out this round!"


    As soon as Travis was done speaking, everyone suddenly burst into an uproar.


    It was thest decisive battle between the Cao n and the Qi n. Thepetition was so important


    that the final result would be a tremendously significant boost to both ns. With what Travis did by


    killing the spirit-manipted beast, and announcing publicly that he would abstain in public, it was


    undoubtedly a great blow to the Cao n.


    The Cao n was well prepared because of Rocky''s warning, but it took a toll on them when they saw


    Travis gave up in public and went off the tform immediately. What was more intriguing was, Travis


    didn''t return to the waiting area of the Cao n. Instead, he went straight to the Qi n''s.


    At this time, everyone in the hall was also discussing. No one seemed to have expected that this would


    happen at such a critical moment. It looks like someone who was infuriated at the Cao n plotted


    this.


    Because of Travis''s abstention, the beast curer of the Qi n won by default. Then, theypeted


    against the second beast curer of the Cao n.


    At the same time, Juey was already ready to go on the tform. She nodded solemnly to the crowd


    including Rocky. Then, she left the waiting area and walked towards the round tform at the center.


    When the Cao n decided to send Juey to fight, everyone was surprised. Juey didn''t show up in the


    first two rounds, and nobody even recognized her. Obviously, she was not a famous or talented beast


    curer.


    Therefore, everyone suspected that the Cao n already gave up the fight with the Qi n because


    they sent such a young girl at this crucial moment.


    "What? Isn''t that my sister? Why on earth did the Cao n send her on the stage?" Meanwhile in the


    waiting area of Qi n, Travis was surprised to see Juey as she went up the stage.


    "Really? She''s your sister? Isn''t that Miss Juey of the Xiao n? I heard that she has no Beast Curing


    Skill. Why did they send her?" Alexander immediately asked after seeing what was happening.


    "Chief, my younger sister doesn''t have the talent to be a beast curer. She hasn''t even learned any


    medical skills since childhood. I can guarantee you that she is not a beast curer at all. Logically


    speaking, she''s not the right person to fight for the Cao n," Travis replied directly and respectfully.


    "Really? That''s interesting." After listening to what Travis said, Alexander felt very strange. He looked


    at Tate and asked, "Tate, what do you think about this?"


    "I think that since Yang can no longer fight, the Cao n had to choose a recement. However, the


    Cao n didn''t anticipate what happened to Yang. Therefore, they didn''t prepare any decent candidate


    as recement. However, the Cao n will not give up that easily. Maybe this is their n in the first


    ce. They intentionally plotted to make us feel confused and think that they have already given up,"


    Tate said after thinking for a moment.


    "I think the Cao n deliberately sent Juey out first to try their luck and nned to keep Maryst,"


    Travis said immediately.


    "Even so, the Cao n will definitely lose. They are just doing this unnecessary and worthless


    resistance." Suddenly, Alexander let out a faintugh. Obviously, he thought his n was surely going


    to win.


    As Juey entered the stage, there were several uninvited guests that wereing into the waiting area


    of the Cao n. These guests walked in aggressive and unfriendly manner.


    The uninvited guests were Luci''s eldest uncle, Tod, and third uncle, Freddy.


    "Huh? Uncle, why are you here?" Although Luci already knew yesterday that they would be there,


    she pretended to be surprised.


    "We are here to watch a spectacr show. Let''s see how you are going to destroy the Cao n! I


    heard that Yang seemed to have been screwed over by the Qi n. Now, he is in shambles and is


    unable to fight for the Cao n..." Tod sneered ruthlessly and went straight to the point. It was obvious


    that he had no respect for Luci.


    When she heard that, Luci knew that Tod was just clearly using what happened as a way tosh out


    at her. Instead, she calmly replied, "Yes, that''s right. The Qi n did something devious. "


    "Ha! I knew it! You are still just a clueless little girl. How can you possibly defeat that old fox,


    Alexander? Now that Yang has been hurt, the Cao n is sure to lose!" Freddy shouted as he took the


    opportunity to rub more salt in the wound.


    "Uncle, are you really serious? Do you really want the Cao n to lose?" Queenie couldn''t help but


    curse at them.


    "What? How did you speak to your senior?" Freddy was taken aback by her words and his face was


    flushing red all over. But when he saw that Queenie was looking at him, he immediatelyposed


    himself and assumed the posture of an elder.


    When Queenie heard what Freddy said, she was incredibly furious. However, she couldn''t do anything


    to Freddy as he was her elder. Therefore, she could only pretend that she was going nuts.


    "Who told you that the Cao n was bound to lose?" Lucas snapped at them as his face darkened. He


    did not allow Tod and Freddy to act so foolishly.


    "Master Lucas, it is apparent. Yang is our strongest beast curer. Without him, how can the Cao n


    win against the Qi n?" Freddy questioned with great anger. His hands were already curled into fists.


    "Chief Luci has her own arrangements and it''s none of your business. You don''t have to worry about


    anything. If you still care for the Cao n, just sit there and watch since you are already here to see


    the drama. Otherwise, don''t me me for not interceding in favor of you, the hall leaders..." Lucas said


    proudly. He showed them that he was not someone to be trifled with. He was just warning Tod and


    Freddy not to interfere; otherwise, he would be very rude.


    Although Lucas looked gentle most of the time, he changed his demeanor every time he needed to


    seriously deal with people. After all, Lucas had already been regarded as the superior of the Divine


    Stage in the Timber Deity Empire. So even though Tod and Freddy had great strength, they were as


    weak as ants in front of Lucas.


    Upon hearing this, Tod and Freddy exchanged nces with each other. They managed to restrain


    themselves and they sat down eventually.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    As soon as Tod sat down, he noticed that someone was standing at the corner. It was none other than


    Rocky. He was staring at the round stage, and his eyes were sharp like the sight of eagles. Of course,


    he had already heard about the fact that Rocky disyed his amazing strength and helped the Cao


    n out of trouble two days ago since the news had already spread throughout the whole capital. He


    hadn''t thought that this seemingly ordinary man would be a hidden great beast evaluator. However, it


    was also because of Rocky that he almost failed his n to ask Luci to let him be the chief when the


    Cao n lost to the Qi n.

 Chapter 862 Dont Let Him Down

    Chapter 862 Don''t Let Him Down


    However, Tod was secretly d that Luci hadn''t been prepared for the Qi n''s tricks in the critical


    battle. Unless something unexpected happened, the Cao n would definitely lose thispetition,


    putting them in a tough spot.


    At this moment, the sharp-eyed Freddy noticed that the participant the Cao n was sending on stage


    was Juey, of all people. "What? Isn''t that Miss Juey of the Xiao n? Why is she being sent on stage?


    From what I heard, she doesn''t know any Beast Curing Skill. Aren''t you just sending her to her death?


    Luci, even though you are the chief of the Cao n, you don''t seem to be worried about our n at


    all. You''ve just set us up for failure by sending a girl who doesn''t know the Beast Curing Skill at such a


    critical moment!" he eximed aggressively.


    Luci''s face darkened with a hint of embarrassment, but she had no words to offer in response since


    she had just blindly trusted Rocky without knowing his n. She couldn''t tell them the truth, either,


    because her uncles would use it as an excuse to ridicule her and take away her post as chief of the


    Cao n.


    "Luci, what do you have to say for yourself? If you don''t give us an exnation, we won''t let you go.


    If the Cao n loses the Beast Master Contest this time, you better retire from your position as chief.


    Otherwise, we will have to invite all the elders of the n and tell them what happened. That will just


    cause embarrassment to everyone involved," Tod sneered, trying to drive Luci into a corner so that


    she would give up her position.


    "Uncle, why are you being so unreasonable?" Luci gave Tod an exasperated stare.


    "Luci, we''re not the ones being unreasonable. You should take responsibility for failing the Cao


    n!" Tod rebuked.


    "Tod, this is not the time or ce for this conversation. We can talk about it after the Beast Master


    Contest," Lucas interjected, furious after hearing Tod''s words.


    "Very well, Master Lucas. When we return, we will surely tell everyone about this." Tod''s intention was


    to add fuel to the fire and to hold the advantageous position. Although Lucas supported Luci, the Cao


    n was probably going to lose the Beast Master Contest. Moreover, the Cao n had already been


    defeated by the Qi n many times so far, which was obviously the chief''s responsibility.


    Lucas just snorted and didn''t respond.


    As for Luci, she bit her lip hard to keep her emotions in check. Although she looked calm on the


    surface, she was a little afraid in her heart. If the Cao n did indeed lose, her uncles would spare no


    effort to force her to give up her position of the chief of the Cao n. If that happened, the Cao n


    would certainly fall into chaos.


    There was a cold glint in Rocky''s eyes as he stared at the waiting area where the Cao n was. Then,


    a wicked grin appeared at the corners of his mouth. It seemed that he already had a n.


    The second round ofpetition began as Juey entered the ring.


    Two spirit-manipted beasts with injuries were brought out to the diagnosis tables.


    The beast curer of the Qi n immediately executed his garish Beast Curing Skill and began to


    diagnose the spirit-manipted beast in front of him.


    In stark contrast, Juey, who was standing on stage for the first time in her life, froze and looked around


    timidly. Her heart pounded in nervousness when she saw so many people staring at her. It was not until


    her eyes met Rocky''s that she finally calmed down.


    There was a hint of expectation in his eyes that lit a fire within her.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ''He has done so much for me, so I can''t let him down!'' she told herself. Finally, she took a deep breath


    and began identifying the spirit-manipted beast in front of her.


    However, in the eyes of the crowd, it seemed that Juey was just touching the body of the spirit-


    manipted beast with her small hands instead of performing any Beast Curing Skill.


    "What on earth is the Cao n''s beast curer doing? She isn''t even using any Beast Curing Skill..."


    "If only I were that spirit-manipted beast. It must be fantastic to be touched by those delicate hands


    of hers!"


    "It seems that the Cao n has no talent at all if they''re sending a beast curer like this to represent


    them."


    As the crowd watched Juey, they began whispering in contempt among themselves.


    In the waiting area, the Cao n members were all sitting stiffly. They all thought that it seemed like


    Juey did not know anything at all.


    At this time, Luci nced at Rocky. Although she was just as worried as everyone else, she believed


    that Rocky would not have done anything to intentionally harm the Cao n.


    From time to time, Lucas cast a nce at Rocky as well, always surprised to find the unchanging calm


    expression on Rocky''s face. He didn''t know what was on Rocky''s mind either. How could Rocky be


    sure that the Cao n wouldn''t be defeated?


    Before the Beast Master Contest, Lucas hadn''t had much hope for Rocky. However, after seeing his


    amazing strength and excellent martial arts skills, Lucas had developed an indescribable trust in this


    young man. Usually, he would never trust an outsider easily. After all, he didn''t know where Rocky had


    Just then, a cry of surprise came from the crowd. A sharp, strange de suddenly appeared in Juey''s


    hand and directly cut open the body of the spirit-manipted beast that had been fed with anesthetic


    on the table in front of her, sshing blood everywhere.


    The stark contrast of a delicate girl cutting a beast like a butcher in full view of the public made


    everyone squirm in their seats.


    Even the people of the Cao n nched in shock. What Juey was doing looked more like murder


    than treatment.


    "What the hell is she up to? Since the Cao n was already going to lose miserably, did you just want


    to make things worse?" Tod asked while looking scornfully at Luci.


    Luci ignored him and shot a surprised nce at Rocky.


    "Mr. Rookie, what do you think Miss Juey is doing?" Lucas couldn''t help but ask Rocky.


    All the people of the Cao n turned to look expectantly at Rocky. Since he was the one who had


    insisted on sending her on stage, he was the only one who might be able to exin what she was


    doing now.

 Chapter 863 Shocked Again

    Chapter 863 Shocked Again


    "What you see now is a Beast Curing Skill that is beyond this era. This kind of Beast Curing Skill will


    be the most advanced one in the Wild Spirit Land in the future. Therefore, you and everyone here


    are lucky to witness this historical moment," Rocky said as the corners of his mouth lifted into a smirk.


    All the members of the Cao n frowned, feeling perplexed.


    "Advanced Beast Curing Skill? What nonsense! You must be a spy sent by the Qi n," Tod retorted


    immediately.


    "Uncle Tod, if it weren''t for him, the Cao n would have lost thepetition. If he''s a spy sent by the


    Qi n, whose spy are you since you want the Cao n to lose?" Queenie immediately cut in.


    Obviously, she stood on Rocky''s side.


    "You insolent girl, how dare you talk to me like that?" Tod shouted in outrage.


    "Queenie''s right. If it weren''t for Mr. Rookie, the Cao n would have already lost thepetition.


    Therefore, he''s the only one in the Cao n who definitely can''t be a spy," Luci remarked calmly.


    Everyone exchanged speechless nces. It was obvious that she would rather believe in Rocky than


    Tod.


    Tod fumed, but since Luci''s words made sense, he had no way to refute her.


    "Mr. Rookie, since you know what Miss Juey is doing, could you exin it to us?" Lucas asked politely,


    shifting the conversation to a more important topic.


    Everyone turned their gaze to Rocky again.


    "If I''m not wrong, the spirit-manipted beast on Juey''s table must either have sustained internal


    injuries or be suffering from a disease that doesn''t show symptoms on the surface. So, she''s healing it


    using her own method," Rocky exined.


    "By slitting its belly?" Luci asked curiously.


    "Yes." Rocky nodded casually, as if slitting the belly was an obvious solution.


    However, the members of the Cao n were all shocked. No one had heard of such a method before.


    At this moment, all the eyes of the people in thepetition hall were fixed on Juey, whose hands


    were dripping with blood and constantly stirring the belly of the spirit-manipted beast. As she


    worked, the intestines and organs of the beast were exposed, much to the disgust of the audience.


    Before long, Juey, who had been searching for something in the body of the spirit-manipted beast,


    suddenly shouted happily, "I found it!" As she spoke, she stuck a pair of pliers into the beast''s belly and


    picked up a piece of ck necrotic cecum.


    In her initial diagnosis, she had realized that this spirit-manipted beast was suffering from


    appendicitis because of its necrotic cecum. As long as the cecum was removed, the beast could be


    healed.


    And after learning from Rocky for a period of time, Juey was skilled at urately removing the cecum.


    She cut off the necrotic part of the cecum, and then sewed up the belly of the beast and bandaged it.


    All in all, it took her about five minutes to finish the treatment.


    After she was done, she immediately turned her eyes to the waiting area and smiled excitedly at Rocky.


    Meeting her gaze, Rocky gave her a nod of approval.


    On the other side, the beast curer of the Qi n was still treating his spirit-manipted beast, so Juey


    had finished first.


    It took a few more minutes for the Qi n''s beast curer toplete his treatment. After that, the


    beasts that he and Juey had treated were carried to the tform for inspection by the five judges.


    It was a nail-biting moment for all the members of the Cao n, who had no idea what was going on.


    In contrast, the members of the Qi n were calm, sure that their beast curer was going to win.


    After about eight minutes, the result was announced.


    "The winner of the first round is... the Cao n!"


    For a moment, there was stunned silence in the hall. Everyone had taken it for granted that the Qi n


    would win.


    Then, all of a sudden, there was a burst ofmotion as everyone began discussing the unexpected


    result among themselves.


    Juey, of course, stood there with a bright smile on her face. Even though she was sure that her


    diagnosis and treatment were correct, she had still been holding her breath till thest moment to hear


    the result.


    "She won?" Only after hearing themotion did the members of the Cao ne to their senses.


    Mary widened her eyes in surprise and echoed, "Juey won?" As far as she knew, her sister had no


    knowledge of curing beasts at all. And yet, she had defeated the Qi n''s beast curer with such an


    abnormal method!


    "Mr. Rookie, where did Juey learn that method?" Luci excitedly asked Rocky. It was obvious that


    Rocky had already known about Juey''s outstanding medical skills, so he must know where she had


    learned it as well.


    Rocky raised his eyebrows but didn''t answer.


    Sensing his reluctance, Luci smiled awkwardly but didn''t pursue the matter.


    Out of all the Cao n members, Tod and Freddy were the most surprised. They hadn''t expected that


    Juey, who had known nothing about the Beast Curing Skill before, could win thepetition.


    The Qi n was, of course, taken aback as well.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    In the waiting area of the Qi n, Travis sat with a gloomy expression on his face.


    "You told me that that your sister doesn''t know any Beast Curing Skill!" Alexander yelled angrily at


    Travis. Obviously, he thought that Travis had fooled the Qi n.


    "Chief Alexander, everyone knows that my sister really doesn''t know any Beast Curing Skill. I don''t


    know how she won this round," Travis exined in a hurry, bowing.


    "Father, he''s telling the truth. ording to our sources, Juey indeed doesn''t know about any Beast


    Curing Skill. As for how she won, there might be a different reason...or maybe she is just lucky," Tate


    said calmly. However, he had a weird feeling about this whole matter as well.


    Alexander cooled down a little after hearing this, but he still wasn''t satisfied with their answers. He had


    a feeling that Juey''s victory had to do with more than just luck.


    However, almost everyone else assumed that Juey had just gotten lucky.


    During the second round, Juey still used the same crude method to treat the spirit-manipted beast


    and won.


    When she defeated the beast curer of the Qi n for the second time, they couldn''t help but wonder if


    it was truly just luck or something else.


    And if it wasn''t just luck, what was that strange and bloody Beast Curing Skill that Juey had disyed?

 Chapter 864 Absolute Expectation

    Chapter 864 Absolute Expectation


    After two intense rounds of fighting, Juey suddenly became the center of thepetition as the


    audience talked about her nonstop.


    Obviously, the Cao n found it hard to even acknowledge the fact. At that moment, all of them were


    stunned as they saw the mystery unfold right in front of their eyes.


    "Does that mean that all this time, Miss Juey is also hiding her true identity?" Lucas could not help but


    also doubt Juey''s knowledge and skill. He could notprehend why someone who didn''t know much


    about the Beast Curing Skill could suddenly defeat a well-known beast curer from the Qi n in the


    Beast Master Contest. In fact, none of it seemed logical to him. To him, the only reasonable exnation


    would be that Juey intentionally hid her real strength. However, nobody else knew nor suspected her.


    "But how is that possible? As far as I know, Juey has never received any medical training in her life."


    Mary was also shocked to see Juey this way. But suddenly, Rocky''s words crossed her mind and she


    thought that he might have something to do with her sister''s strength. Rocky''spetence was really


    great and powerful. However, the beast evaluating and the beast curing were two different fields, which


    meant that it could have nothing to do with Rocky at all.


    On the other hand, the Cao n saw Juey as the person who gave them a big surprise, following


    Rocky''s move on giving the n a new chance.


    Apart from Juey''s amazing performance, her blinding beauty had attracted many people.


    Soon after, the other beast curer from the Qi n was sent to the field. This beast curer was revered in


    the Timber Deity Empire. In fact, his strength was on par with the Xiao n''s chief, Raef. Needless to


    say, it would be very easy for this new yer to defeat Juey.


    But to everyone''s surprise, Juey did something out of their expectation. With the help of her frightening


    method of the Beast Curing Skill, Juey had managed to win two rounds in a row against this second


    beast curer from the Qi n.


    Upon seeing her emerge victorious against a well-known beast curer, everyone in the area had all their


    eyes fixed on Juey.


    "I didn''t expect that Miss Juey can be so powerful. If I had known that earlier, then I wouldn''t have


    made fun of her on that trip to the Xiao n." Queenie started to reflect on her actions upon realizing


    how powerful Juey was.


    "Uncle, I think you are out of words this time around." Luci turned to look at Tod, whose face was as


    gloomy as the stormy clouds.


    Tod snorted as a reply but remained silent as he was not able to speak a single word. After all, he


    never expected the oue of the fight.


    "This time, the Cao n has turned the tide and won the battle, and the Qi n only has itsst beast


    curer. But the three beast curers of the Qi n almost have the same level of strength. Therefore, the


    Did she develop it by herself?" Lucas inquired as he cast a suspicious look at Rocky.


    "But it doesn''t matter to the Cao n, does it? What matters most is whether they can win this one or


    not," Rocky replied.


    Lucas, on the other hand, could not help but smile and wonder upon hearing Rocky''s words.


    Meanwhile, to the audience''s eyes, the Cao n was smug, while the Qi n was caught unawares.


    They couldn''t understand what had happened right before their eyes.


    "What happened? Why..." Alexander stared and red angrily at Travis, who was kneeling in front of


    him.


    "Chief, I...I didn''t know that she possessed such an amazing and powerful Beast Curing Skill. Plus, I''ve


    never seen her perform it either..." Travis retaliated.


    "Drag him off first!" But now, Alexander believed that either Travis was only fooling him, or the Cao


    n intentionally used Travis to trick the Qi n. At that point, it was an obvious sess for the Cao


    n''s ns.


    Meanwhile, Travis'' face turned as pale as snow upon hearing his fate. He begged and pleaded for


    mercy, but somehow, in the end, they turned a deaf ear to his wishes and dragged him down to teach


    him a lesson.


    "Tate..." Alexander suddenly gave Tate a quick wink, as if giving him a signal that everything he saw


    was a part of his n.


    "F...Father. So, you mean..." Tate stammered as he tried to wrap his head around the situation.


    "I intentionally wanted to wait a little longer and let you show up at a higher-level contest. However, it


    seems that time is of the essence and we can''t waste any of it now. After all, the entire Timber Deity


    Empire will hear about this sooner orter. It doesn''t matter if we let you go this soon," Alexander said


    calmly as the anger on his face slowly vanished.


    "Got it." Tate smiled confidently and then proceeded to walk out of the waiting area of the Cao n. At


    that moment, all the people in thepetition hall had their eyes fixed on him as he walked on the


    circr stage.


    Meanwhile, as soon as Tate set his foot on the stage, the wholepetition seemed to be in a violent


    state for no one had foreseen the young master take the field himself. At that moment, everyone was in


    shock as they had never thought that the young master of the Qi n was also a beast curer.


    Moreover, they did not see Tate appear in any of the other Beast Master Contests in the past.


    Baffled, the audience were so surprised that they didn''t know what to expect.


    On the other hand, the Cao n shared the same feeling of shock with the audience when they saw


    Tate standing on the stage, ready for battle.


    "I see that the young master of the Qi n is on the stage himself... What is happening?" Lucas was


    confused as well for he never had the slightest idea that Tate was also a beast curer.


    "Wait! I remember now! I remember Tate telling me that he was made a disciple of an almighty hermit


    due to his poor health. Moreover, it is said that this hermit is a great beast curer." Suddenly, Luci


    remembered a new piece of information.


    "What? A hermit? Do you know what''s this hermit''s name is?" Lucas asked speedily.


    "I think he is addressed as the Immortal Hua." Luci closed her eyes as she tried to remember.


    "Immortal Hua? Could this be the Miracle Beast Curer, Immortal Hua''s doing?" Lucas''s face turned


    pale upon making sense of things.


    "I''ve also heard of this name." At the mention of this name, Rocky suddenly remembered that when


    Sheridan had taught him the Beast Curing Skill, he had once rmended a beast curer named


    Immortal Hua. It was said that Immortal Hua was only an ordinary doctor for a long time, butter, he


    seemed to have obtained something unusual which led to him bing a beast curer. Having


    excellent medical skills, he was said to be the only beast curer that was as powerful as Sheridan in the


    Wild Spirit Land. But soon after, he was forgotten by everyone due to his living in seclusion.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Undoubtedly, Immortal Hua''s strength was beyond powerful.


    "If Tate''s master is Immortal Hua, then I''m afraid that we would have been caught in the Qi n''s n


    from the very beginning." Lucas''s eyes grew bigger upon the sudden realization.


    Initially, the Cao n underestimated the Qi n''s Beast Curing Skill and believed that they would win


    the fight with the help of the Xiao n. Little did they know that the Qi n had a powerful ace card up


    their sleeves. As it turned out, Tate was no other than the all-powerful Immortal Hua''s disciple.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Juey still has a chance," Luci said with a glimmer of hope in her eyes.


    Hearing this, the people of the Cao n nodded.


    "I don''t think Juey and Tate are a match in terms of power." However, Rocky''s words seemed to put out


    the hope of Luci and others of the Cao n.

 Chapter 865 Beyond The Anticipation Of The Audience

    Chapter 865 Beyond The Anticipation Of The Audience


    "Tell me, what should we do now then?" Luci said anxiously as she gazed at Rocky intently.


    Rocky didn''t answer her as he was lost in his own thoughts.


    As for the Qi n, their hopes were high that Tate would be victorious as he was thest contestant of


    thepetition. Moreover, they firmly believed that the Cao n could never find a beast curer who


    couldpete against Tate.


    However, the Qi n thought wrong because they forgot one person who could crush them¡ªRocky.


    And because of Rocky''s strength, even if he could not beat Tate in thest round, at least he could let


    the Qi n''s n end inplete failure. If the Qi n thought that they were sure to win the game,


    then what they were thinking about wasplete idiotic nonsense!


    However, Rocky also had his concerns because he had grabbed the audience''s attention during the


    beast evaluationpetition. Therefore, if he continued to fight and eventually won for the Cao n,


    then he would not only grab the audience''s attention, but would also make the citizens in the entire


    Timber Deity Empire be more curious about him. And if this happened, everyone would trace his


    identity.


    Rocky could not risk his real identity being exposed to the Timber Deity Empire. If anyone in the Timber


    Deity Empire knew that he was Prince Basil, the situation would turn against his n and also the Cao


    n''s n. And worse, his life might even be put in grave danger.


    Therefore, he had reached his limit topete for the Cao n in the beast evaluationpetition. If


    he continued topete as a beast curer for the Cao n, then there would be massive


    consequences. But what bothered him the most was the fact that if he didn''t participate in thest


    round, then the Cao n would lose everything. Although Juey''s amazing performance was beyond


    his expectations and went ording to n, the rest of his n relied on the victory of the Cao n


    against the Qi n. If this failed, then he would lose one of the most important key pieces in his n.


    The Cao n yed a very big part in his n. In other words, without the Cao n, his n would


    surely be affected and could even be in great trouble.


    The final result of the contest, whether the Cao n won or not, would affect the sess of Rocky''s


    overall n. Therefore, he had to weigh the advantages and disadvantages of the situation before he


    made an actual decision.


    Most people in the Cao n became anxious when they saw that Rocky was extremely silent. Even


    Lucas looked deadly serious.


    But there were also people who showed indifference as if they were waiting for something ridiculous to


    happen.


    "Huh, now you know the power of the Qi n?" Tod viciously sneered. For him, this was an absolutely


    delighting situation. The moment he saw Tate stepped onto the stage, he knew that there was no hope


    for the Cao n to win. As long as the Cao n lost, he would have an excuse to force Luci to give


    up the chiefship.


    Luci warily nced at Tod, and then turned to look at Rocky. He was still silent with a serious look on


    his face. She had to admit to herself that she was uncertain about the situation as well. So, she had no


    choice but to ce all her hopes on Juey and expect that she could outdo herself.


    During this time, Tate was already on the stage, and thepetition had already started.


    As Tate appeared on the stage, everyone felt very curious about him since he showed up for the Qi


    n at such an important moment. They naturally thought that Tate must have some kind of hidden


    strength, or else it was impossible for him to appear in thisst round which would determine who was


    the winning beast curer. If Tate lost, then the Qi n would lose the wholepetition. On the


    contrary, if Tate won, the Cao n should send their best beast curer on the stage topete in the


    from the previouspetition, Juey seemed to have the same strength as Yang. If Juey was not a


    match for Tate, then Yang might not be able to beat him either.


    What the audience did not know was that Yang could no longerpete in the first ce. In other


    words, if Juey lost this round, the Cao n would be put in a delicate and desperate situation again.


    As two injured and sick spirit-manipted beasts were sent onto the stage, Tate and Juey were


    Juey started first with her diagnosis on her spirit-manipted beast. She saw Tate was still standing


    with his hands behind his back and squinting as he inspected the beast on his diagnostic table.


    A momentter, Tate patted the diagnosis table with such a great force and released a strong spiritual


    power. This shook his spirit-manipted beast and lifted it into the air from the table.


    Suddenly, there were two streaks of strange light shining from Tate''s hands. The light was directly


    passing towards the spirit-manipted beast that was suspended on air. The beast suddenly screamed


    out, and then fell back on the table. Then, the body of the spirit-manipted beast emitted different


    lights as if its symptoms revealed on its body. This kind of skill was something like one of the Beast


    Evaluation Skills, the Radiance Evaluation Skill. But in fact, it was a very mysterious Beast Curing Skill


    like the modern X-ray technique. It helped the beast curer diagnose a variety of diseases of the spirit-


    manipted beast. With the curer''s spiritual power, it checked the internal condition of the beast''s body


    which turned visible to the in sight.


    "What? Is that... Is that the signature unique skill created over ten years ago by Immortal Hua, who was


    called the Miracle Beast Curer? The Beast-through Radiance Curing Skill?" Someone from the


    audience with clear and discerning eyes seemed to recognize the Beast Curing Skill that Tate was


    using.


    In a sh, the news spread rapidly to every person in the audience. Most of the crowds were shocked


    when they noticed that the skill Tate used might be the signature skill of the Miracle Beast Curer¡ª


    Immortal Hua, who had been living in seclusion for a long time now.


    Most of them had heard of Immortal Hua. Back then, he was also a great and prominent figure in the


    Wild Spirit Land. His strength was almost equal to that of Sheridan, the most powerful beast curer in


    thend. It was said that Immortal Hua had the unique magical skill which could bring dead spirit-


    manipted beasts back to life. Thus, he was called the Miracle Beast Curer. If Tate could cast the


    Beast-through Radiance Curing Skill, then he was very likely to be the disciple of the hermit Immortal


    Hua. If so, Tate was obviously powerful, and that perhaps was the reason why the Qi n sent him on


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    the stage at such a critical moment.


    The whole crowd were excited about the news. It seemed that everyone was now betting on the Qi


    n to win the contest because of Tate. Juey had performed wonderfully and defeated two beast


    curers from the Qi n during the previous rounds. However, Tate was the disciple of the Miracle


    Beast Curer after all. If the Qi n was uncertain about his strength, then they would never have sent


    him on the stage.


    Thus, they were also anticipating that Juey would be crushed by Tate!

 Chapter 866 Throwing In The Towel

    Chapter 866 Throwing In The Towel


    However, since Tate performed the Beast-through Radiance Curing Skill, the result of the battle


    seemed to have already been fixed. Though it was only a short time since Juey learned surgery from


    Rocky, she had performed impressively in the contest. On the other hand, Tate had been trained on the


    Beast Curing Skill since childhood. With this, it was understandable that he had thepetence and


    ability of more than an average beast curer. Needless to say, he was not at the same level as the other


    beast curers who participated in the Beast Master Contest, including Juey.


    In only half an hour, Tate had managed to beat Juey. Diagnosing and treating with utmost speed, Tate


    surely left the audience in awe. What was more amazing about him was that he didn''t even use his full


    strength! No wonder it was a piece of cake for him to win over Juey.


    Meanwhile, as Juey tasted defeat, she could not help but feel a little depressed. As the match ended,


    she returned to the waiting area of the Cao n with a guilty face.


    "Hey, don''t worry about it. I saw you there, and I think that you''ve done a good job." Luci walked up


    to her and gave her a pat on the arm in an attempt tofort her.


    Hearing this, all the people of the Cao n who were there nodded in agreement. They knew if it


    weren''t for Juey, the whole n would find it difficult to force Tate to go onto the stage and disy his


    incredible strength.


    At that moment, the Cao n had to face a very brutal reality. Although they were still qualified to fight


    again, they could not find and send any beast curer that was on par with Tate''s abilities. Plus, they


    really could not count on Yang any longer. On the other hand, Mary''s strength was not as strong as


    Juey''s; thus the n could not rely on her, either.


    But if the Cao n would not be able to send someone to represent them, then that would mean that


    they had already given up. In other words, the Qi n would im the victory.


    Meanwhile, the entire Cao n was in a quandary on how they could save themselves from a brutal


    loss.


    Luci knew how to solve problems well under pressure. But at that moment, she could not seem to


    make up her mind. As a result, she asked Lucas for his thoughts about the matter.


    "I guess we have no other choice but to send Miss Mary to join thepetition. We all know that she is


    definitely not a match for her opponent. But even so, we have to do this. We are the Cao n, and we


    don''t just give up," Luci suggested. Lucas, however, heaved a sigh, after weighing things out.


    "There''s no need to send anyone over. That will only be a disgrace to us Cao n''s obvious defeat!


    Preserve what pride you have left and just throw in the towel!" scorned Freddy. Obviously, he thought


    that the Cao n would surely lose.


    Upon hearing Freddy''s words, Tod couldn''t help but smile deviously, too.


    Meanwhile, just when the Cao n was busy dealing with their problem, Tate unexpectedly ran away


    from thepetition area and walked towards the waiting area of the Cao n.


    "Luci, just admit it. You have been defeated! No one in your n can match my prowess! You should


    know by now who my master is. However, I have to give it to you. The Cao n is fairly powerful. I


    mean, you even made me participate in thispetition personally... " Tate said with dignity upon


    entering the waiting area. Initially, he had not nned to expose his true power of Beast Curing Skill


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    just yet. But because of Juey''s unpredictable performance, he had to go straight out and demolish the


    Cao n himself.


    But as a reply, Luci raised her head and scowled at Tate. At that moment, she realized what he had


    meant in that bamboo grove that day. From the very start, it seemed that the Cao n had never been


    able to escape from the wretched doings of the Qi n.


    "If you lose this time, the Cao n willpletely fall under our control. Soon after, the small ns


    affiliated to you will also have no other choice but to join us. By then, the Cao n''s power will


    definitely sink..." Tate concluded with firm resolution.


    "That''s none of your business. You''re not wee here. Get out of here. Scram!" Luci shouted as


    she red at him. There was no denying that Tate did that to distract and shake the Cao n''s spirit in


    thepetition.


    "Luci, for the sake of our previous friendship, admit defeat. As long as you voluntarily admit defeat


    and are willing to follow the Qi n''s lead, I assure you that your n will not suffer a great fall, at


    least. But of course, before I can make that happen, there is another condition¡ªyou must be my


    woman... " dered Tate as he proposed a very vicious and tricky scheme. As a matter of fact, he had


    been obsessed with Luci for years. Unfortunately for him, both of their ns hated each other so


    much, that Luci had a deep-seated loathing for him. Nheless, that did not stop him from getting


    her. In his mind, he believed that once he got Luci''s heart, he could also obtain the Cao n''s


    power. By then, the Qi n would surely be the most powerful n in the country.


    "No fucking way! How dare you!" Suddenly, Tate heard Luci''s very angry reply towards his proposal.


    "You are nothing but a toad trying to swallow a swan! How dare you desire my sister..." Queenie


    sneered.


    At that moment, all the other Cao n members also expressed their fury over his cocky behavior.


    On the other hand, Rocky was the only one who was calm amidst Tate''s smug attitude. He gazed at


    Luci and Tate absentmindedly, as if he was lost in his thought.


    "Think about it again! This is thest opportunity for the Cao n to keep your dignity!" Tate muttered


    spitefully. In fact, he was sure to show the Cao n no mercy if Luci dared deny his request.


    Meanwhile, Luci gritted her teeth, for she knew that there was no way that he was just bluffing. The


    Qi n''s primary intention was to rece the Cao n and be the most powerful n in the


    Timber Deity Empire. Therefore, to make this happen, the Qi n had to suppress the Cao n and


    hinder its recovery. Moreover, if the Cao n lost the Beast Master Contest, then the Qi n would


    have the opportunity to do everything beyond their imagination to repress the Cao n.


    "You bastard..." yelled Queenie. At that moment, she was about to burst in anger. She could no longer


    contain her rage anymore that she wanted to teach Tate a lesson. But all of a sudden, a figure walked


    up to Luci and said, "My dear Luci, how could you love such a man with this self-esteem? You


    shouldn''t have such a bad taste."


    Seeing this figure gave Tate and the members of the Cao n quite a shock. This was because the


    person who addressed Luci affectionately was no other than Rocky.


    Just like everyone else, Luci was also caught off guard. However, when she turned to look at Rocky,


    she noticed the calmness and confidence shing in his eyes, which made her feel secured. After


    shaking things off, she responded subconsciously, "He always harasses me. I won''t ept a man like


    him even for free, over my dead body! There is no way he canpete with you..."


    "Really? Then this is only happening because of your iparable beauty and charm, my dear


    Luci!" As he spoke, he stretched out one hand and wrapped it around Luci''s waist. Soon after, he


    raised her chin ambiguously with his other hand.


    "You..." said Luci shyly as she blushed. For a moment, she didn''t know what to do, nor did she even


    resist Rocky''s actions toward her. At that moment, she let Rocky take the lead and do whatever he


    wanted with her. Luci felt that she was in a trance, as if she could not take her eyes off him out of


    sheer attraction.

 Chapter 867 Deeply Into Heart

    Chapter 867 Deeply Into Heart


    Everyone in the Cao n waspletely stunned by what happened. They wondered how Rocky


    suddenly became so close with their chief.


    And besides that, Rocky already dered that Luci was indeed his woman. And, Luci, her face


    flushed, also acquiesced in that. The two looked at each other affectionately, which further confirmed


    that they were indeed in a rtionship.


    In the eyes of other members of Cao n, the sudden and inexplicable ambiance between Rocky and


    Luci was very intimate, as if it could not be disturbed.


    When he saw this, Tate suddenly burst into fury as he believed that Luci was his. He would never


    allow another man to touch her. However, he had never expected that Rocky would be so intimate with


    Luci in front of him. He couldn''t wait to crush him into pieces.


    "When did this bastard and my sister..." Queenie was also stunned at what she saw, but at the same


    time, a strange and unbearable feeling filled her heart.


    Unlike the other astonished Cao n members, Lucas disyed a warm and meaningful smile. He


    didn''t think it was such a terrible thing for Rocky and Luci to develop an actual rtionship.


    "Luci, are you ying with me? Just send another member of your n to defeat me, or else I swear


    I will definitely make you beg for forgiveness," Tate blurted out. His words were already a manifestation


    of how furious he already was.


    His cruel words brought Luci back to reality. However, she could not contradict him because it was


    true that no beast curer in the Cao n could defeat Tate. The fate of the Cao n had already been


    decided after Tate showed his greatly incredible power.


    All of a sudden, a wild burst ofughter broke the silence of the hall. The people of the Cao n looked


    towards the direction of the sound with immense surprise. They saw that the wildughter wasing


    from Rocky, who had already let go of Luci. He looked at Tate with a disdainful face and said, "Defeat


    you? You really think that you are that strong? You make meugh." His tone was full of arrogance, like


    a king who ruled the entire world.


    "What do you mean by that? Do you seriously want to fight for the Cao n again? You? I can say


    honestly that you are quite good at evaluating beasts, but you are absolutely no match for me on curing


    them," Tate said proudly, his head held high.


    "If you want to disgrace yourself in the Beast Master Contest, I won''t mindpeting with you. But I''m


    already warning you that I will thoroughly beat you," Rocky announced aggressively as his eyes


    narrowed into slits.


    At this moment, the people of the Cao n were shocked by Rocky''s harsh demeanor. It was only the


    second time that they saw Rocky so aggressive and assertive. Thest time they saw Rocky so


    confident was also the time that the Cao n turned from a sore loser to a proud winner.


    Even Luci had to admit that she had a strong feeling of obsession with Rocky. She was totally


    mesmerized by his imposing manner.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me! You? Come on then! I won''t hold back! Let''s see who the real loser is." It


    was really obvious that Tate was so infuriated by Rocky. But from his perspective, Rocky was just smug


    about his beast evaluation ability, and didn''t give an actual damn about curing beasts. He would let


    Rocky terribly disgrace himself soon.


    After their confrontation, Tate turned around and went up to the round tform again.


    "Mr. Rookie, are you sure that you really want topete?" Lucas looked at Rocky worriedly and


    asked.


    Everyone in the Cao n, including Luci, fixed their eyes on Rocky.


    Rocky smiled faintly at Luci and took out a butterfly shaped mask. Then, he put it on and went onto


    the tform.


    "Is this guy really capable of winning?" Queenie asked with confusion painted all over her face.


    "It doesn''t matter what the result will be. Even if he lose, Mr. Rookie has already won great honor for


    our family," Lucas said calmly. He really appreciated it when he saw that Rocky stepped up to protect


    Luci. He was clearly right to choose Rocky.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Rookie seems so confident. Maybe he is confident that he will beat Tate. However, curing beasts is


    curing beasts, it''s impossible for him to be as powerful as Tate. Tate is the disciple of Immortal Hua


    after all..." Luci inquired seriously as she looked at Rocky.


    "This guy is nothing more than just a showoff. Since he just won the beast evaluationpetition, he


    must have thought that he was extremely strong," Tod said dismissively.


    "I am sure that he will definitely disgrace the Cao n. Just wait and see!" Freddy said slyly.


    "No, you''re wrong! Everyone can lose, but Mr. Rookie would never lose!" Juey said defensively all of a


    sudden.


    "Why did you say that? Did Mr. Rookie hide anything from us?" When she heard what Juey said, Mary


    looked immediately at Juey. She already had different theories in her mind. She was certain that before


    Rocky appeared, Juey had no knowledge of any Beast Curing Skill. But after Rocky appeared, she


    suddenly knew the skill. And just now, Juey also showed great strength in the Beast Master Contest.


    Mary was suspicious that it might have something to do with Rocky.


    In fact, not only Mary was feeling this way. Apparently, everyone in the Cao n was also confused.


    "You must be curious about who taught me the Beast Curing Skill. Actually, you can easily guess who it


    was," Juey said in a t tone.


    But her words caused a great disturbing confusion in the hearts of all the people in the Cao n.


    "Tell us the truth, was it Mr. Rookie who taught you Beast Curing Skill?" Mary asked immediately. She


    wanted to know the whole truth.


    Juey slowly nodded in agreement.


    Everyone in the Cao n was shocked because they did not expect that Rocky had really taught Juey


    the Beast Curing Skill. Of course, it was hard for them to imagine that besides his astonishing strength


    on beast evaluation, Rocky also had a hidden strength on curing beasts. What''s more impressive was


    he also prepared Juey, a disciple of his who gave them great honor because of her amazing


    performance in the contest just now. Everyone anticipated that Rocky''s strength on curing beasts was


    also beyond their imagination.


    "However, Tate is the disciple of Immortal Hua after all. His strength cannot be underestimated. Even if


    Mr. Rookie has outstanding strength in the aspect of curing beasts, I assume that he would not be able


    to harness such a unique skill as the Heavenly Shadow Evaluation Skill. Moreover, the battle between


    Tate and Miss Juey did not disy Tate''s full strength. So, can Mr. Rookie defeat him?" Lucas said with


    utmost worry.


    "But now, Mr. Rookie is the only hope of the Cao n. We have to trust him with all our hearts..."


    Luci clenched her right fist and ced it on her heart. She could no longer look away from Rocky.


    She couldn''t even calm down either. Meanwhile, she still did not step out from the sense of security


    that Rocky gave her. It seemed that it had deeply prated into her heart, and she couldn''t get rid of


    it.

 Chapter 868 Lets Wait And See

    Chapter 868 Let''s Wait And See


    The entire hall broke into an uproar the moment that Rocky stepped foot on the stage, as the crowd


    practically hollered the roof down because they knew that it was him who defeated the mighty Carter


    two days ago with the Heavenly Shadow Evaluation Skill, which had been lost for years. The way that


    he disyed the unique skill was still fresh in their vivid memories. This time, they craned their necks


    and restlessly shifted in their seats, excited for whatever exciting tricks that he had up his sleeves.


    His appearance made the contest more interesting, and the audience eximed that their effort to


    Until that day, none of them knew the real identity of this mysterious beast evaluator, except the


    members of the Cao n. They didn''t know who he was or where he came from, and he was an


    enigma for them.


    But regardless of who he was, he had taken part in the life and death battle of the two ns, and since


    it was regarding beast curing, then he must havee to fight for the Cao n as a beast curer.


    Of course, all the people were still puzzled about something. They had learned that Rocky was an


    outstanding beast evaluator, which he must have worked hard to be, but now it turned out that he


    was a beast curer too. Because of this, they were looking forward to what he was going to do next, as


    no one had ever yed these two roles at the same contest. Anyway, there was no rule that


    their unique skills for hunt. As for a beast master, there were threepletely different fields that they


    could participate in. These were beast evaluation, beast curing, and beast taming, and all of them were


    connected but also divided in a specific way.


    From ancient times to the present, it was very rare for a beast master to be good in two fields among


    the three, because all the three fields were broad and profound. It was enough for a beast master to


    study one of them for a lifetime, and in most cases, many beast masters couldn''t grasp all the


    essences of the field that they chose, even unto the end of their life. If there was any beast master who


    studied across the fields, he or she must be very strong in their original field. Throughout the entire


    Wild Spirit Land, only a few beast masters dipped into two fields at the same time, and the ones who


    were marvelous in both fields were almost unseen. However, one man was an exception. He was the


    most powerful beast tamer and the most powerful beast curer at the same time, and that was Sheridan,


    Rocky''s master.


    Because it was rarely seen, it seemed that Rocky had brought another surprise to the people. And


    since he had already possessed convincing beast evaluation skills, they wanted to see whether his


    beast curing skills were just as striking. At that moment, he was standing on the stage to fight for the


    Cao n once again, and his opponent was Tate, the apprentice of the Miracle Beast Curer. Their


    confrontation would decide which n would be the champion of this Beast Master Contest.


    This contest would decide the fate of the Cao n. If they lost, an age would end, and the Cao n


    which had been prosperous in the past decade would not be able to escape its declining destiny. On


    the other hand, if they won, the Cao n would regain the status of the most powerful n in the


    country.


    Once Rocky stepped onto the round tform and took his position, the finalpetition between the


    two nsmenced.


    All the people were waiting anxiously for their next move, but their attention had shifted from Tate


    whose beast curing skills were well known to Rocky, who was more mysterious, more eye-catching,


    and also more puzzling.


    They all knew that Yang was the best beast curer in the Cao n, although his strength was not as


    good as Tate''s. Thus, if Yang was here to fight for the Cao n, there would have been a glimmer of


    hope to win at least. However, to everyone''s surprise, the Cao n sent this mysterious beast


    evaluator on stage again, and this time, he was topete as a beast curer. The audience was going


    crazy with suspense and confusion.


    They guessed that Rocky must also be magnificent in beast curing, or the Cao n wouldn''t have put


    the fate of their n at stake just to let him in. But if it was true that Rocky''s beast curing skills were as


    striking as his beast evaluation skill, he would be a legend.


    Up until that moment, there had never been such a beast master in Timber Deity Empire, who studied


    and mastered both fields at the same time.


    Part of the audience suspected that the Cao n was just casting a mist before their eyes because no


    beast curer in their n could fight against Tate, but the truth was that the Cao n had given up. They


    sent Rocky onto the stage to save face for their n as ast resort, and it was the best choice that


    they could make now. Since they were bound to lose anyway, Rocky was the best choice since he


    could distract people''s attention with his enigmatic persona and new-found fame. It was a cunning trick


    that could save the Cao n from being humiliated or taunted by the other ns.


    Two sick spirit-manipted beasts were rolled onto the stage in cages and ced on the tables before


    Rocky and Tate separately, heedless of the turmoil under the stage.


    Then, the final contest between the two beast curers was started formally.


    Tate, however, didn''t rush to start his curing right away. Instead, he stared at Rocky fiercely as if he


    wanted to cut him into pieces. It was because Rocky had just flirted with Luci a moment ago, which


    greatly humiliated him. His former wife-to-be, who he still cared about, had been taken away by Rocky.


    Thus, Rocky was not only an opponent but also a rival in love. He wanted to destroy him as soon as


    possible.


    On the contrary, Rocky was not acting any differently. He looked back into Tate''s eyes calmly with a


    smile pulling at the corners of his mouth.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Suddenly, Tate raised his hands and conducted the Beast-through Radiance Curing Skill on the spirit-


    manipted beast that was lying on his table, and it sessfully aroused an uproar among the


    audience. Beast-through Radiance Curing Skill was truly a striking Beast Curing Skill.


    While Tate was strutting proudly, pleased that his unique skill had attracted the attention of all the


    people in the hall, Rocky was taking his time to observe the spirit-manipted beast''s injury. He


    already realized what was wrong with the beast a while ago though, as he had mastered his beast


    curing skill to perfection.


    As the audience calmed down, some of them with sharp eyes had found that the method Rocky was


    using right now was simr to that of Juey.


    After the diagnosis, Rocky turned his hand over and the bag, which Juey had used in the previous


    round and had returned to him, showed up on his hand. Opening the bag, he took a scalpel and


    opened the spirit-manipted beast''s belly with precise but light movements.


    A louder ruckus swept the audience in the hall. With Rocky''s actions, he had made it clear that Juey


    and he were from the same sect, which was a shocking revtion to everyone present.


    That was to say, Rocky also knew how to use the Beast Curing Skill which Juey used to defeat two of


    the beast curers from the Qi n before. And it was also likely that he could use it better than her.

 Chapter 869 Letting Win On Purpose

    Chapter 869 Letting Win On Purpose


    "Did this mysterious master from Cao ne from the same sect as the previous one?"


    "Maybe they are fellow apprentices..."


    "But I have never seen this kind of Beast Curing Skill before. Who created it?"


    "From the previous rounds, although the Beast Curing Skill seems very cruel, it seems to have magical


    effects."


    At this time, everyone in thepetition hall was talking about Rocky.


    All the people present were stunned when they found out that Rocky was practicing the skill much


    faster than Juey had. So much so that they couldn''t even see it clearly. During the continuous


    movement of Rocky''s hands, the spirit-manipted beast''s wound, which was bleeding just a few


    minutes ago, was quickly sewn up.


    "How fast!" Many people let out shouts of disbelief and amazement.


    On the side of the Cao n, Luci and others were also shocked by the Beast Curing Skill that Rocky


    showed, although they knew that Rocky was the one who taught Juey her Beast Curing Skill. Indeed,


    they thought that the Beast Curing Skill that Juey performed was already amazing on its own, as she


    had already defeated two beast curers of the Qi n with it. However, they didn''t expect that Rocky''s


    ability to perform this Beast Curing Skill was above and beyond their imagination.


    "Where did Mr. Rookie learn the Beast Curing Skill?" At this time, Lucas was greatly shocked. Even a


    person like him, who had a wide range of knowledge, had never heard about this strange but extremely


    powerful Beast Curing Skill on Wild Spirit Land.


    Of course, he was not the only one who was suspicious. After Rocky performed his sensational skill in


    the Beast Evaluation Competition, he became even more skillful in the Beast Curing Competition,


    which startled all the audience.


    On the other hand, Tate had alsopleted his diagnosis and treatment at the same time.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    After the treatment, Tate saw that Rocky had alsopleted his task at the same speed, and his face


    fell in dismay. But he motivated himself with the thought that Rocky would not win this round because


    he had executed his skill perfectly, just as how it was done by its creator and his master, Immortal Hua.


    His Beast Curing Skill was a sharp contrast to what Rocky had done, as thetter involved directly


    cutting on the spirit-manipted beast. It would have left ugly scars on the beast''s body.


    Once they were both done, Rocky''s and Tate''s spirit-manipted beasts were brought up to the


    tform for review.


    The tension thickened as time passed, and the audience was almost as nervous as the participating


    ns. The result of thispetition would decide who would win in the first round, the Cao n, or the


    Qi n.


    After a careful discussion, the results were announced.


    "The winner for the first round is..." The decision was presented by the judges, as the audience waited


    with baited breaths. "The Qi n!"


    "Ha-ha!" Tate broke out intoughter as soon as he heard the announcements and threw a smug


    nce at Rocky''s way.


    At the same time, the wholepetition hall exploded into an uproar again, although the result was


    just as they were expecting.


    As for Cao n, seeing that Tate won the first round, they all appeared morose and depressed as if


    they had given up all hope.


    "Even Mr. Rookie is not a match for Tate," Luci said, biting her lips in distress.


    "Mr. Rookie has done his best," Lucas countered her calmly, as he stroked his beard thoughtfully. From


    his point of view, the result of this battle was no longer important, as Cao n had already won


    something more important than the battle.


    "I thought that bastard had some special skills. It turned out that he was just bluffing!" Queenie pouted


    unhappily.


    "It''s strange..." All of a sudden, Juey sank into deep thought.


    The people around her turned to look at her curiously when they heard the doubt in her words.


    "Miss Juey, what are you talking about?" Luci asked.


    "Just now, Mr. Rookie did the operation at a strange speed. He did not do it slowly, exactly, but I know


    that he did not do it as fast as he can either. It was like he deliberately did it slowly," Juey answered.


    "What?" Astonishment was written all over the faces of the Cao n members.


    "So, Mr. Rookie lost the game on purpose? But why?" asked Luci in surprise.


    "Is Mr. Rookie nning something else?" Lucas asked at the same time, although he already had his


    suspicions on why Rocky had done this.


    Meanwhile, as the Cao n members were wondering, thepetition of the second round started.


    Tate, who had just won the first round, was full of confidence. He knew that Rocky''s strength was


    inferior to his, so he didn''t give a damn about him. Anyway, as long as he won the second round, with


    two consecutive victories, Qi n would also win thest victory.


    But then, something unexpected happened.


    At the beginning of the second round, Rocky suddenly condensed the spiritual power in his palms, and


    then, he poured the spiritual power into the body of the spirit-manipted beast on the diagnosis table.


    In the blink of an eye, the beast''s body started glowing with different lights.


    "It''s... It''s the Beast-through Radiance Curing Skill!" Sounds of amazement rose in thepetition hall,


    as all of a sudden, a wave ofmotion broke out.


    Rocky had just performed the Beast-through Radiance Curing Skill before the public.


    At this moment, members of both the Cao n and the Qi n were shocked at the incredible scene.


    Of course, Tate was the most affected person in the hall since the Beast-through Radiance Curing Skill


    was a magic skill secretly taught by his master. It was all-inclusive and extremely mysterious. No one


    could learn it without outstanding talent for beast curing. So, it was difficult for him to believe that Rocky


    could use the power of the Beast-through Radiance Curing Skill so easily.


    "The Beast-through Radiance Curing Skill is simr to Radiance Evaluation Skill if we look at the way


    both skills diagnose the symptoms inside the bodies of spirit-manipted beasts." While everyone was


    practically in hysterics because of Rocky''s use of the Beast-through Radiance Curing Skill, he was


    standing on the stage with the air and posture of a schr. It was like he was conducting experimental


    research rather thanpeting.


    Earlier, as Juey and Tatepeted against each other, Rocky studied the treatment method of the


    Beast-through Radiance Curing Skill that Tate had used on the spirit-manipted beast. He found that


    the technique was simr to the method of Radiance Evaluation Skill, so he was somewhat interested


    in it.


    Therefore, during the first round of thepetition, Rocky didn''t put his mind on the diagnosis and


    treatment of the spirit-manipted beast. He concentrated instead on observing the method of Beast-


    through Radiance Curing Skill and the cirction of the spirit-manipted beast initiated by Tate, with


    his Mysterious Visual Evaluation Skill. After that, Rocky''s observation was recorded and imitated in his


    brain.


    That was why Juey didn''t think that Rocky was devoting all his strength. That was to say, Rocky


    deliberately threw the first round of thepetition and let Tate win, just so he could study his Beast-


    through Radiance Curing Skill.

 Chapter 870 The Last Hope

    Chapter 870 The Last Hope


    In the eyes of everyone watching, the result was that Rocky had sessfully imitated the Beast-


    through Radiance Curing Skill, the same method that Tate had used before.


    In fact, what Rocky had performed was a diagnosis method based on the Radiance Evaluation Skill.


    However, it had the same effect as that of the Beast-through Radiance Curing Skill, so no one knew the


    truth except him.


    Naturally, this caused a great uproar in thepetition hall.


    "It''s impossible! You couldn''t have used the Beast-through Radiance Curing Skill," Tate yelled. He was


    unable to believe what he had just seen with his own eyes.


    Rocky just shot Tate a dismissive nce before continuing his diagnosis. Soon, he found out that the


    spirit-manipted beast before him had sustained internal injuries, causing it to have blood clots that


    blocked some of its crucial meridianspletely. If the beast was not treated in time, it would end up


    permanently paralyzed.


    But as long as the surgery was performed soon, the beast would recover. However, the surgery was a


    time-consuming one. Even though the result would be positive, performing the surgery during the


    ''Luckily, I''ve made some preparations in advance, otherwise I might have been in trouble, '' Rocky


    thought to himself with a slight smirk. All of a sudden, his right hand glowed and his spiritual power


    began to flow through his right palm.


    "Isn''t that our Holy Life Saving Hand?" eximed Mary in the waiting area of the Cao n, covering


    her mouth with her hand in surprise.


    All the members of the Cao n were shocked to hear that. Rocky, who had just used the same


    diagnosis method as Tate''s, was now using the Holy Life Saving Hand of the Xiao n.


    It was extraordinary for a beast curer to be proficient in one type of Beast Curing Skill, let alone multiple


    types. However, judging by what they had seen, it seemed that Rocky could easily use any type of


    Beast Curing Skill.


    It was impossible to do that without absolute talent.


    "In addition to the peerless talent to evaluate beasts, Mr. Rookie also has the peerless talent to cure


    beasts," Lucas remarked in awe. In that case, Rocky could be a beast master who was powerful


    in two realms on the Wild Spirit Land, just like Sheridan.


    Everyone present watched Rocky with renewed admiration. All of a sudden, they felt like the man on


    stage was enveloped by a dazzling light. He seemed to have infinite power.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Tate, who was sharing the stage with Rocky, was also stunned. He suddenly felt that the man next to


    him had be iparably tall while he just became smaller and smaller.


    Overwhelmed by this inferiority andpletely drawn to what Rocky was doing, Tate forgot to pay


    attention to his beast altogether.


    When Rocky finished his treatment, Tate was still standing still with his jaw open.


    "What''s wrong with Tate?" Alexander asked gruffly in the waiting area of the Qi n. He didn''t


    understand what was going on.


    Since Tate had stopped in the middle of thepetition like he had just given up, Rocky naturally won


    the second round.


    As a result, the Cao n and the Qi n were in a draw. Therefore, the third round, which was thest


    round, was a decisive and final round.


    It would decide which n won and which n lost.


    It was only after the result was announced that Tate finally came back to his senses and realized that


    he hadn''t evenpeted. Dumbfounded and angry, he took a resentful look at Rocky, and then


    suddenly asked for a fifteen-minute break.


    Since it was thest round, the five judges agreed to grant a break so that the two beast curers could


    get their strength back.


    When Tate returned to the waiting area with a dark expression on his face, he said to Alexander,


    "Father, he is a very strong opponent. I''m afraid we have to..."


    Before he could finish, Alexander cut in and asked in surprise, "Even you are not his match?"


    "I don''t know. But since it''s already thest round, we can''t afford to lose," Tate said bitterly.


    "Fortunately, we are well-prepared. But I didn''t expect that the Cao n would fight back so


    tenaciously with the help of a mysterious man. We have to find out his background. If it''s necessary, we


    need to kill him," Alexander said with a ruthless expression on his face.


    Tate nodded, his face finally lighting up with a sinister smile.


    When Rocky went back to the waiting area of the Cao n, he was quickly surrounded by the


    members of the n. Only Tod and Freddy remained sitting where they were with ashen faces. They


    red at the strange man who had ruined their n with deep hatred. However, there was nothing they


    could do right now.


    "Mr. Rookie, thanks for your hard work!" Luci nodded appreciatively at Rocky. However, there was a


    Rocky nodded back, and then took his seat and closed his eyes in silence.


    Seeing that, the members of the Cao n quietly returned to their seats as well, not daring to disturb


    him.


    After about fifteen minutes, Rocky and Tate returned to the tform for thest round of the


    "I won''t let you win. Both the Cao n and Luci are mine. You''d better disappear as soon as


    possible. Otherwise, I swear I will kill you," Tate threatened as soon as he stepped onto the tform.


    Rocky just nced at him in response before walking to his table without a word.


    Soon, the two beasts for thepetition were carried to the tables in front of them.


    Thest round began.


    Rocky began using his newly-developed method to diagnose the spirit-manipted beast in front of


    him by channeling his spiritual power into its body, but all of a sudden, the beast convulsed and died


    with blood flowing from its seven orifices.


    This was beyond everyone''s expectation. All of a sudden, the hall fell into pin-drop silence.

 Chapter 871 Resurrection

    Chapter 871 Resurrection


    Thepetition hall immediately broke into an uproar. Everyone looked at each other in dismay and


    began whispering. No one knew why the spirit-manipted beast in front of Rocky had suddenly died!


    The members of the Cao n were equally shocked, but they were also overwhelmed with worry.


    ording to the rules of the beast curingpetition, if a spirit-manipted beast suddenly died


    during treatment, its beast curer would immediately be disqualified as they must have made a big


    mistake. In that case, the beast curer of the opposite n would automatically win.


    At the sight of the abnormal death of his spirit-manipted beast, Rocky became serious and his eyes


    turned cold. He looked up at Tate and found him staring back with a sinister smile on his face.


    As soon as he saw that, Rocky knew what had happened. The Qi n had yed a dirty trick because


    they were afraid that he would win thest round of thepetition and lead the Cao n to victory.


    Since they nned to surpass the Cao n in the Beast Master Contest and rece it to be the


    Upon seeing the sudden death of Rocky''s spirit-manipted beast, the five judges on the tform


    immediately had a brief discussion. Then, they announced that the victory of thest round belonged to


    the Qi n due to Rocky''s fatal error.


    Hearing this result, the audience once again burst into an uproar, this time out of disappointment. The


    final round was supposed to be thrilling and exciting, but the inexplicable death of Rocky''s spirit-


    manipted beast had led to thepetition ending suddenly.


    Besides, many of them had their suspicions about what had gone on. After all, the Beast Curing Skills


    that Rocky had disyed in the first two rounds proved that he was an expert in beast curing. So how


    could he have made such a stupid mistake? The only logical exnation was that there was more to


    the story than met the eye.


    Nevertheless, they could not use the Qi n of cheating without evidence.


    When the members of the Cao n heard the result, they scowled in displeasure. They had been so


    close to victory but in the end, their hopes had been crushed mercilessly.


    Of course, there were two exceptions. Tod and Freddy sneered when they heard the result; they could


    start nning on how to take over Luci''s position in the Cao n.


    "Hang on, I have something to ask the judges." Just when everyone thought that the Beast Master


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Contest was over and the Qi n had won, a loud voice suddenly caught everyone''s attention.


    They turned their gaze to the stage only to find that it was Rocky.


    Tate, who was standing nearby, snorted, "Hey, you''ve already lost. Are you messing around?"


    Ignoring him, Rocky directly walked towards the judges.


    He stopped in front of them and let his eyes sweep over all five of the well-respected judges.


    "Esteemed judges, why did you announce their victory?" he asked calmly.


    The five judges exchanged nces, trying to suppress their rm. One of them finally opened his


    mouth and said, "We have already exined it. Your spirit-manipted beast died during the


    Beast Master Contest."


    "Is my spirit-manipted beast really dead?" Rocky asked.


    Everyone in thepetition hall was taken aback upon hearing this. It was obvious that his spirit-


    manipted beast was dead. It had shown no sign of life at all, so why was Rocky iming otherwise?


    "What do you mean? Are you questioning our judgment? Your spirit-manipted beast is obviously


    dead," another judge said angrily.


    "Your judgment may be right. But I can bring it back to life. So, I hope you can continue the


    It seemed that it was the first time for the five judges to encounter such a situation. They exchanged


    speechless nces, all thinking the same thing. They did not believe that the dead spirit-manipted


    beast could be brought back to life by any Beast Curing Skill in the world.


    "That''s impossible. Your spirit-manipted beast is dead. Just ept that you''ve lost this round," one


    of the judges finally said, rejecting Rocky''s proposal.


    "Aren''t you curious about the reason why my spirit-manipted beast died all of a sudden during the


    treatment? If you really want to announce my defeat, go ahead. But I''ll ask the Cao n to perform a


    thorough inspection of my spirit-manipted beast, because I suspect that someone has tampered


    with it. If my suspicion turns out to be correct, your judgments will be questioned. Considering your


    reputation in the Timber Deity Empire, it would be a bad thing for you to be partial and unfair in your


    judgment," Rocky said, yfully raising his eyebrows.


    "How dare you threaten us?" one of the judges asked softly. All of them were stunned and worried after


    hearing Rocky''s threat. The truth was, with their experience, they could immediately tell that something


    was wrong with the sudden death of Rocky''s spirit-manipted beast. However, they had turned a


    blind eye to it. After all, the general public favored the victory of the Qi n. What was more, the Qi


    n had the support of Princess Alyssa.


    Never had the five judges imagined that Rocky would be bold enough to challenge them openly like


    this. But even though the fault was on their side, they were more likely to be questioned if they


    suddenly changed their judgment now, so they didn''t intend to give in.


    Therefore, the situation was deadlocked.


    Just then, a cold and arrogant voice rang out. "Let''s continue thepetition!"


    Everyone turned toward the source of the voice in shock. They had not noticed the two figures that had


    appeared next to the tform in silence.


    And one of them was powerful, cold, arrogant, and exceedingly beautiful.


    There was only one person in the whole Timber Deity Empire who possessed such an imposing aura


    and stunning appearance¡ªAlyssa.

 Chapter 872 Witness Together

    Chapter 872 Witness Together


    Meanwhile, the once tensed atmosphere became bustling again after Alyssa''s sudden appearance. At


    that moment, people started whispering to each other and talked about why Alyssa was there, when in


    fact, she should have been with the emperor in the first ce.


    Together with her was his younger brother, Woods, the sixth prince of the emperor.


    On the other hand, Rocky was also stunned to see the siblings. He gazed at them for a while until his


    eyes met with Woods'' and realized that Woods arranged this whole thing. As a result, Rocky could not


    help but heave a deep sigh. However, Rocky had to admit that the two siblings appeared in just the


    right time. If they came inter or never at all, then it would be much harder for him to turn the tide for


    the Cao n''s fate.


    "Your Royal Highness, what a surprise! What brings you here today?" All the five judges stood up and


    lowered their heads to Alyssa and Woods'' presence. They might look very weing, but deep inside,


    all the five judges could not wrap their heads around as to why these two showed up without any


    warning. In fact, these judges were ashamed to let the siblings see how Rocky was questioning them.


    But Alyssa didn''t utter a single word to them; instead, she ced her eyes on Rocky and examined him


    with utmost curiosity.


    "Please, allow me to exin the situation, Your Royal Highness," one of the judges said as he carefully


    chose his words in an attempt to please Alyssa. But Alyssa raised her hand and stopped him from


    talking further. "There is no need. I have seen and learned everything first-hand. Did you not hear what


    I had just said?" she replied. Afterwards, she slowly swept her eyes over the five judges in front of her.


    Meanwhile, the five judges could not help but stare on the floor and break out in cold sweat as Alyssa


    stared at them. Perhaps, they were ashamed at the thought that both Princess Alyssa and Prince


    Woods were there and witnessed the whole ordeal without letting them know. If that were the case,


    then the two siblings must have witnessed everything that happened just a while ago with their own


    eyes. Maybe, that was also the reason why the princess did not need their exnation.


    In this case, the judges felt afraid for their lives. After all, they knew that there were dirty tricks in the


    final round. They did not know what to do now that the princess was ordering them to continue with the


    But since the princess said so, they had no choice but to obey her orders. Moreover, a lot of people


    were watching them, and it would be such a shame if they dared disagree with the princess. Soon after,


    without hesitation, the judges changed the previous ruling and ordered Rocky to continue.


    On the other hand, Tate and his father could clearly sense that someone must have ratted them out.


    Under such circumstance, they knew that Alyssa was supposed to take their side. Moreover, she


    should have announced the Qi n as the winner of the contest instead of raising useless ramification


    and giving the Cao n a sh of hope. At that moment, both of them were shocked as they suddenly


    could not read what was happening.


    Meanwhile, the Cao n could never be happier with the current news. They had never expected that


    Alyssa''s appearance would turn the situation the other way around. In fact, they had already readied


    themselves to go home empty-handed. More than that, they also found it difficult to understand why


    Alyssa would help them at such a critical moment.


    "Thank you, Your Royal Highness!" A smile spread across Rocky''s lips as he bowed to thank Alyssa


    from the bottom of his heart.


    "Don''t make me regret making this decision." Alyssa met Rocky''s eyes and walked towards the seats


    that they had prepared for the two of them.


    Meanwhile, Woods leaned his head and whispered into Rocky''s ear when he was passing by, "I''ve tried


    my best to help you. It''s all up to you now. Please don''t let me down."


    As a response, Rocky let out a hugeugh. Soon after, he turned around and went back to his position.


    While he was on his way back to his table, Rocky could clearly feel a raging stare following him around.


    He didn''t need to turn around to see who it was. After all, it was pretty obvious who held a vendetta


    against him at that time, and there could only be one.


    "Humph, I refuse to believe that he can bring a dead spirit-manipted beast back to life. That won''t


    change anything! Let''s just wait and see!" Tate grunted as he wore a ridiculous smile. And since the


    contest was not over yet, both he and Rocky had to continue treating their beasts.


    Meanwhile, Rocky had already reached his table and took a good look at the spirit-manipted beast


    whichy lifeless on the table. If he guessed it right, the beast''s sudden death could be someone else''s


    doing. Maybe, someone had put something in it before it was delivered on stage. As a result, the


    spiritual power that Rocky had injected into its body only brought it an instant death.


    ''I guess that my spiritual power broke its heart meridian, so blood flew from the seven orifices in its


    head, '' he concluded. After examining the beast''s cause of death, he took his scalpel out and started to


    cut through the dead spirit-manipted beast''s body.


    As he worked, Rocky confirmed his spection. There, he found that the blood vessels all over the


    beast had been sealed, making it impossible for the spiritual power that he had injected to spread all


    over the beast''s body. As a result, its heart meridian was unable to bear so much power at one time


    and broke, leading to its death.


    But since Rocky had already done numerous surgeries in repairing heart meridians, including Isis''


    Silver Wind, he was confident enough to repair the heart meridian of the beast on the table. This


    unfortunate spirit-manipted beast might appear dead, but the fact remained that it was still in a state


    of shock. Rocky needed to hurry up if he wanted the heart meridian to still be viable. If the beast''s heart


    meridian could not be repaired anymore, then there would not be any option for Rocky but to call its


    time of death.


    Needless to say, although the situation did not look so good, it was still possible for Rocky to bring it


    back to life as long as he could repair its heart meridian as soon as possible.


    At that moment, time was of the essence. Without wasting any second, Rocky started to prepare for the


    heart meridian repair. In fact, every move he made must be with a lot of care and precision. The


    situation was so sensitive that one slight mistake would cost its life.


    Despite Rocky''s difficult case, he also had to make sure that he could finish it before Tate. Otherwise,


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rocky had to concede defeat whether he could bring his beast back to life or not.


    ''This is the most challenging task I''ve ever had in my life so far, '' thought Rocky as be rubbed his hands


    together in preparation for the surgery.


    Meanwhile, without batting an eysh, the audience had their eyes glued to Rocky as they were afraid


    to miss a single moment of it. Rocky''s hands flew above the lifeless beast, too fast for the audience to


    see clearly with the naked eye. His calmness, along with the organized way he did the surgery, made


    the people believe that he could bring the beast back to life.


    On the other side of the battlefield, Alyssa also fixed her eyes on Rocky as she nervously watched how


    he tried to cure the spirit-manipted beast on the table.


    "I''ve told you that you will not regret your decision as long as you follow me here," Woods whispered


    from aside,ughing at Alyssa''s reaction.


    Going back, Woods came to see Alyssa after meeting the emperor. "Hey, do you want to go


    somewhere out of here?" Woods asked his sister. But at that moment, Alyssa had no idea that her


    brother was taking her to the Qi n''s ce. Soon after, Woods slipped her into the contest hall and


    saw Rocky up on the stage again, representing the Cao n. But this time, Rocky had to face Tate, the


    apprentice of the Miracle Beast Curer. Seeing this, Alyssa became curious as to what Rocky could offer


    in thepetition against such a renowned opponent.


    By the time Rocky''s spirit-manipted beast died on the table, Alyssa had a hunch that something


    fishy was going on. She held on for quite a while and observed what Rocky would do next. But when


    she heard Rocky exim that he could bring the dead beast back to life, Alyssa''s interest peaked,


    pushing her to stand out and give him a helping hand.

 Chapter 873 Bring It Back To Life

    Chapter 873 Bring It Back To Life


    Alyssa doubted that Rocky could bring the dead spirit-manipted beast back to life. After all, she had


    stayed in the territory of the spiritual race for a long time, and she knew that the dead couldn''t be


    brought back to life even with the skills passed down by the spiritual race, let alone with a Beast Curing


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Skill passed down by mere humans in the Wild Spirit Land.


    However, when she had been in the dark with Woods a while ago, she had seen Rocky openly


    challenging the authority of the five judges and iming that he could bring the dead spirit-manipted


    beast back to life. Judging from the expression on his face and the way he spoke, he seemed to have


    absolute confidence in his words.


    "Have you found out where he came from?" Alyssa asked Woods. As soon as she had seen Rocky''s


    amazing abilities in the beast evaluationpetition two days ago, she had taken an interest in him


    and asked Woods to secretly investigate him.


    "Well, I haven''t, but I can assure you that he isn''t from the Timber Deity Empire," Woods replied. In fact,


    he was lying. He hadn''t investigated Rocky at all because he already knew the real extent of Rocky''s


    abilities. However, it was not the right time to expose his identity. Besides, he was sure that even if he


    didn''t tell Alyssa the truth, she would find out who Rocky was soon enough.


    Alyssa turned her gaze to Rocky and watched him intently. From the very first moment she hadid


    eyes on him, she had felt an inexplicable familiarity.


    At this moment, Rocky waspletely immersed in the task ahead, devoting all his strength to it.


    Meanwhile, Tate, his opponent, also continued with thest stage of his treatment.


    Both of them were racing against time, and the one who could finish the treatment first would win.


    Everyone held their breath and stared at Rocky and Tate on the round tform.


    The truth was, most of the people present did not believe that Rocky could bring the dead spirit-


    manipted beast back to life. However, after seeing his confidence and devotion, they couldn''t help


    but watch him with interest anyway. They felt that this young man held infinite potential.


    Suddenly, Tate, who was sitting opposite to Rocky, let out a triumphantugh. After he restrained his


    spiritual power, he immediately stood up with his hands behind his back. Apparently, he hadpleted


    his treatment on the spirit-manipted beast.


    Therefore, regardless of whether Rocky could bring the dead spirit-manipted beast back to life, the


    result of thepetition was obvious.


    Just when everyone thought that Tate was going to win, however, they noticed that Rocky, who had just


    sewn up the spirit-manipted beast''s belly, lifted up his left palm full of strong spiritual power and


    gave the beast a heavy pat.


    Suddenly, thepetition hall broke out into an uproar. "What is he doing? Is he taking out his temper


    since he has lost thepetition?" "It seems that this mysterious master from the Cao n has used


    up all his ability." "It is indeed not easy for him to fight against Tate, the disciple of the Miracle Beast


    Curer. Even though he has lost, he doesn''t need to feel ashamed."


    Almost everyone thought that Rocky had given up and lost thepetition.


    Even the members of the Cao n shook their heads and sighed. Anyway, they had already grown


    numb to feeling disappointment.


    "What is he doing?" To everyone''s surprise, Alyssa, who was usually indifferent, suddenly stood up and


    stared curiously at Rocky, who didn''t seem to be giving up.


    Once again, Rocky''s palm, which was surging with spiritual power, hit the dead spirit-manipted


    beast with a lot of strength, channeling his spiritual power into the body of the beast.


    All of a sudden, the spirit-manipted beast''s body bounced on the diagnosis table as if it was


    convulsing. But after a moment, it fell back on the table and became still. By that time, Rocky had


    stopped using his spiritual power.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on the spirit-manipted beast, but it remained dead. They couldn''t help but feel


    disappointed, thinking that Rocky had deliberately lied, since it was impossible to bring the dead back


    to life.


    "I knew it." Tate sneered at Rocky as if he had already known the oue. He was proud that despite


    everything, he had won in the end.


    All of a sudden, however, the seemingly dead spirit-manipted beast on the diagnosis table moved.


    Then, it jumped up like a fish out of water. Looking around with its innocent and dazed eyes, it became


    panicked.


    When Rocky touched its head gently, however, it calmed down and slowlyy back down on the


    diagnosis table.


    Thepetition hall went deathly silent. No one could believe their eyes. Some of them even pinched


    themselves to make sure that they weren''t dreaming. Just as he had said, Rocky had brought the spirit-


    manipted beast back to life!


    "It''s... it''s impossible." Tate, who had been beaming with pride, was astonished.


    The members of the Qi n, who thought that they would definitely win, suddenly became silent.


    Alexander clenched his fists, and the table beside him turned into powder in a sh.


    In the waiting area of the Cao n, everyone was in a daze. When they finally came back to their


    senses, they began eximing in awe.


    "He... really did it?" Luci breathed, trembling in surprise.


    "He really is a miracle!" Lucas gasped, his face filled with excitement.


    "Is there anything that he can''t do? Damn, why does he have to be so powerful? It seems that I can''t


    make fun of him anymore." Queenie pouted, furrowing her eyebrows.


    As for Alyssa, she was equally as stunned as everyone else. Even though she had been curious about


    what Rocky would do, she had never imagined that he could actually bring a dead spirit-manipted


    beast back to life.

 Chapter 874 Take The Man Back

    Chapter 874 Take The Man Back


    "Fucking hell, this is just...an outrage!" Tate howled in fury, unable to hold back any longer. Everyone


    gathered within thepetition hall stared in awestruck amazement at the incredible disy of magical


    skill that Rocky had unveiled. He had brought a dying spirit-manipted beast to life seemingly without


    effort, and Tate saw red as he glowered back at Rocky as though he''d burn him to the ground if he


    could.


    It was a masterstroke of excellence: Rocky''s strategy of reviving the spirit-manipted beast had


    shaken Tate to his very core. And with the final decision still up in the air, this was enough to humiliate


    Tate in the finest fashion, being a prominent disciple of a famous beast-curing master. This disy was


    all the proof needed to show that Tate was no match for Rocky, who could bring dead spirit-


    manipted beasts to life with simplicity. This could be the biggest humiliation that he''d ever suffered.


    But beyond that, he was keenly aware that this could be Rocky''s finishing blow, with every likelihood of


    snatching victory by disying such an impressive resurrection skill.


    It''s with that hellish thought that propelled Tate''s rage, fueling him into a desperate rush forward like a


    vicious bull rearing to tear someone from limb to limb. And he headed straight towards Rocky in a


    searing fury, his Supernal Stage spiritual power rippling and surging all around him with every


    murderous intent to tear Rocky apart.


    Tate''s sudden attack shocked everyone present as he rushed forward, causing screaming to erupt in


    the stands.


    The speed of the assault was so quick that no one could respond.


    Tate materialized before Rocky and screamed, "Ice Flowers Bury Sea!"


    Spiritual power erupted from Tate, transforming into beautiful, deadly ice flowers rapidly flowing out of


    him. Without warning, this avnche of blossoms surrounded Rocky in all directions.


    With his strength already at the Supernal Stage, Tate''s attack was powerful. His full strength was


    hurled on Rocky in a single minded attempt to kill him.


    "Mr. Rookie, look out!" Lucas cried out from where he was positioned with the Cao n, hurling himself


    onto the round stage. But by then, it was almost toote.


    Rocky was going to get killed by Tate and everyone knew it¡ªuntil a powerful stream of aura erupted


    from Rocky''s body. ck spiritual power flounced out of him, burning like ck mes. And that aura


    surged forward with intensity, growing further as it flowed out.


    "Oh god, that''s... That''s the third grade of the Heavenly Stage¡­" "No, it''s not! It''s the fifth grade of the


    Heavenly Stage!"


    "Wait! It''s seventh grade!" "Ninth grade, now..."


    Rocky''s aura continuously grew, manifesting exponentially and causing uproar within the entire


    transformation.


    "The Supernal Stage! Look! He''s actually a Supernal Stage level master all this time!" Rocky''s aura


    had shattered ceilings, entering the Supernal Stage and causing absolute chaos.


    No one could''ve imagined that such an ordinary man was carrying extraordinary strength within him.


    He had only seemed ordinary though he possessed uniquely exemry skill in evaluating and curing


    beasts. But no one could''ve predicted that he was hiding the strength of a master at the Supernal


    Stage.


    As soon as his powers broke through that vaunted Supernal Stage, the ck mes surrounding him


    rose like a tidal wave and spread in all directions, sting the ice flow half a foot away.


    All of this took Tate entirely by surprise. He stood out of his head in shock, but being a Supernal Stage


    master himself, he now had to make a serious decision on going through with his assault. But he had


    already made his move in this game. He wasn''t about to let Rocky go.


    Determined to kill Rocky where he stood, Tate rushed up to him again, taking the chance.


    But now Lucas had reached the round tform and was in a position to defend against the attack.


    At this very instant, a delicate figure materialized from thin air, standing right before Rocky with an aura


    of ethereal serenity. With a simple wave of her hand, a tremendous burst of spiritual power imploded


    toward Tate in response.


    Tate felt the counterattack before he saw it. It was a massive wave of incredible spiritual power that


    surged to him like a raging ocean and impossible to defend against. He received its full impact and he


    flew backward like a rag doll in a hurricane, mming into the ground with blood bursting from his lips.


    "Tate¡­!" Witnessing what just happened, Alexander broke off from the waiting area of the Qi n and


    rushed to the round tform instantly.


    Shock fell through the arena.


    But when the smoke cleared, they could only watch dumbstruck as the glimmering powers revealed


    that the small figure that forced Tate back in submission was Alyssa.


    What happened next happened too fast for anyone to ept immediately, even if it hadn''t taken ce


    so swiftly. Alyssa whipped around with her hand reached out with the speed of a darting snake.


    Rocky didn''t expect that she would suddenly snatch the mask right off his face, tearing it right off him


    with her strength.


    Their eyes locked and held as they stood together now, standing opposite one another.


    "Long time no see, oh ferociousdy," Rocky greeted with a smirk, seeing that he was no longer able to


    avoid what had happened.


    At this revtion, Alyssa nearly stumbled backwards as though she''d been pped in the face. Her


    cold eyes shone in astonishment, with her mouth hanging open slightly, but she couldn''t make a sound


    in her shock.


    The people around them that beheld this scene looked at each other in confusion, unable to


    understand their reaction to one another.


    Because he seemed to be the only one in the area that knew the truth, Woods was deep in thought as


    he watched Alyssa and Rocky gaze at each other. He''d never quite seen his sister taken so aback, as


    she had always been so spirited and decisive in all of her actions. Nothing could''ve frightened her...until


    this moment.


    In a quick movement, Alyssa shed up to Rocky. Without warning, she cracked open the Magic


    Spiritual Space. A massive figure stepped out of it, so tremendous that it blotted out the sky, with the


    aura of a six-star beast emanating from its form.


    The people in the grounds stood rooted to the spot in shock at the sight of such a powerful six-star


    spirit-manipted beast. It was of such strength and power that it was an exceedingly rare sight.


    And without warning, Alyssa grabbed Rocky''s arm, dragging him onto that giant figure, and the


    massive beast rose into the air.


    "Brother, handle all of this! I''m leaving everything to you!" And with thatmand, Alyssa departed the


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    area with Rocky in tow, both astride the spirit-manipted beast.


    The onlookers were stunned beyond words. Alyssa had brazenly kidnapped Rocky in front of so many


    people, with the casual air of someone merely snatching their lover back out from a crowd.

 Chapter 875 Past Grudges

    Chapter 875 Past Grudges


    "See youter, sister. Don''te back toote." Woods was a little surprised that Alyssa had taken


    away Rocky in front of so many people. Since his sister saved Rocky from Tate, who was trying to kill


    him, he was assured that he didn''t have to worry too much about what his sister would do to Rocky


    after she abducted him. On the contrary, he thought that there could be something interesting that was


    happening between his sister and Rocky. Of course, it was none of his business, as he knew that it was


    just a grudge between them, and the doer was responsible for undoing what he had done. Therefore,


    he did not need to do anything, and he should just stay back and watch what would happen next.


    He walked from the judge''s tform to the round tform and soon arrived at its center, staring back at


    the people who were still in a state of shock. He dered with a smile, "Today''spetition is over. As


    for the result of thest round, it will be announced tomorrow. You all may leave now."


    The crowd burst in an uproar instantly, as no one seemed to be willing to leave because they wanted to


    know why Princess Alyssa of the Timber Deity Empire suddenly took away the mysterious Cao n''s


    beast master.


    Seeing that no one was willing to leave, Woods shook his head and grinned bitterly. It seemed that


    everyone was shocked at her sister''s actions. Who would not be? Their princess just kidnapped the


    man before their very eyes. But he had no intention of exining for her.


    "Your Royal Highness, why did Princess Alyssa injure my son?" Alexander asked Woods in anger after


    he went to the round tform to check on Tate''s wound.


    "Why? Do you still need to ask why? Everyone here saw what he was about to do. You should ask your


    son why he suddenly attacked the beast master of the Cao n." Woods had nned to ignore the Qi


    n because what Tate did to Rocky was unforgivable, but for Samson''s sake, he nned to deal with


    the Qi n after his sister came back. This time, after Tate had dared to kill Rocky, he would not let the


    Qi n get away easily.


    Upon hearing Woods'' words, Alexander could not answer because he knew that his son was the one in


    the wrong. However, he was still puzzled about one thing. If Alyssa was on the Qi n''s side, why did


    she injure his son so badly? And besides, he was also curious about why she took the mysterious


    beast master away.


    He knew that it was useless to say anything at that moment, and he had to wait for Alyssa toe


    back before he did anything else. Anyway, the final winner was not yet decided, and for that, she was


    still on his n''s side.


    Therefore, he immediately asked his men to help Tate get off the tform. Then, he bowed to Woods


    and left in a hurry.


    "Someone, go and ask Master Samson toe back." Alexander, who had just returned to the Qi


    mansion, ordered someone to ask for Samson''s help. He had thought that his n was sure to win the


    final beast curingpetition, so he didn''t ask Samson toe to watch the contest. He didn''t expect


    that such things would happen, and only Samson could put in a good word for the Qi n to Alyssa.


    On the other hand, the members of the Cao n were also shocked at the fact that Rocky was


    suddenly taken away by Alyssa. They didn''t know what was going on, so they were very worried.


    Woods seemed to know what they were thinking, so he walked towards the waiting area of the Cao


    n after making the announcement. And the members of the Cao n also rushed out of the waiting


    area and surrounded Woods, and their faces were full of bewilderment. They hoped that he knew what


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    was going on.


    "Your Royal Highness, why did Princess Alyssa take Mr. Rookie away?" Luci asked hastily. "Your


    Royal Highness, is Mr. Rookie okay?" Juey also asked worriedly.


    "Did that bastard offend Princess Alyssa? She will make him suffer." Queenie gnawed on her lower lip,


    her eyes filled with worry.


    "Your Royal Highness, Mr. Rookie didn''t do anything wrong. Why did Princess Alyssa take him away


    without saying a single word?" Lucas was also confused. It was the first time that he had seen her


    behave in such an abnormal way.


    The members of the Cao n were all clueless, and theirck of knowledge increased their worry.


    "Don''t worry, Chief Luci, Master Lucas, and everyone. Mr. Rookie wille back safe and sound, but


    there is also a chance that he might get killed. Anyway, it depends on my sister''s mood." Truth be told,


    Woods did not know what his sister would do to Rocky after she took him away, but he deliberately


    stirred these people''s emotions. Of course, that situation was entirely usible because of the grudge


    between his sister and Rocky, which could not be simply erased by a few words.


    When the members of the Cao n heard that, they became even more worried.


    "They won''te back quickly, so you don''t have to wait here. Let''s find a ce to drink tea and wait


    for them." After saying that, Woods left.


    Dumbfounded by his words, the members of the Cao n looked at each other speechlessly. But since


    Woods had made such a proposal, they didn''t dare to refuse, so they followed him.


    However, Tod and Freddy didn''t go with the crowd, as they seemed to have other ns. Alyssa and


    Rocky sat on the back of the giant spirit-manipted beast far away from the Qi mansion, saying


    nothing.


    Although Rocky was kidnapped by Alyssa, he had looked very calm while it was happening. And


    Alyssa had stared at him with such a strange andplicated expression as if the single look


    amounted to a thousand words and years of history between them.


    It was natural for her to have that reaction because she had believed that Rocky was dead for a long


    time, and the clue that could remove the curse from her was lost. Hence, she felt discouraged. From an


    objective point of view, Rocky''s death was good for the Timber Deity Empire and its ns. But for her,


    his death was like herst hope that had been dashed, because Rocky, whom she had been trying so


    hard to look for, was the clue that could remove the curse from her.


    Hence, during the period of Rocky''s death, Alyssa had been disconcerted by aplex and strong


    feeling. It was the first time that she had felt it, and she had been so troubled like her heart was


    upied by something invisible and untouchable.


    Although her mind settled as still water, she couldn''t help but think of Rocky from time to time. It had


    never happened to her before.

 Chapter 876 Complex Feelings

    Chapter 876 Complex Feelings


    Alyssa had had a rough time during the period when Rocky had been assumed dead. Even rougher


    than the immense dangers she had faced in the spiritual racend. She had turned into apletely


    different person in that period, and all was just for a man.


    The same man who was suddenly right in front of her after all she had had to endure. There had been


    no warnings, nothing to help prepare her for this moment, making it very hard for her to ept.


    Her initial instinct should have been tosh out at him in anger. Essentially, he had fooled her for all this


    time, ying dead and tormenting her in the process. However, seeing him in front of her, hale and


    hearty, none of her anger would stir to life. Instead, an overwhelming sense of pleasant surprise


    overcame her.


    All of a sudden, she wasn''t sure how to face Rocky. As happy as she was to see him, a part of her was


    still seething at the fact that he had faked his own death. The sane part of her mind knew she couldn''t


    just kill Rocky or do anything to punish him. After all, he held the only clue to help remove the curse on


    her.


    The other part, well, it couldn''t help but be ted to be able to see Rocky again. She blinked hershes


    rapidly over her eyes, trying to obscure theplex feelings hiding behind them but failed.


    "Have you looked your fill? It has only been a little over a month since west saw one another. Did


    you really miss me that much?" Rocky teased Alyssa who was now staring at him nkly. Seeing


    Alyssa so lost in thought appealed to him. It reminded him of a girl in her youth, longing for her lover.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Once she was back to her senses, she slid back to her now-familiar arrogance.


    She snorted derisively, staring pointedly at him, "What did you just say? Watch what you say, or you''ll


    regret it."


    "If you didn''t miss me, why did you bring me out in front of this crowd then? Aren''t you afraid of being


    misunderstood?" Rocky asked with a smile. Gossip would spread like wildfire in their wake as they


    waded their way through many of the Timber Deity Empire''s people. Alyssa was too smart to have


    done that without being aware of what that would have looked like, which meant there must have been


    a reason she had done it, one that Rocky was dying to know.


    Alyssa''s behavior so far led Rocky to believe that she didn''t intend to kill him. He couldn''t see any trace


    of homicidal intent in her eyes. If Alyssa really wanted to kill him, she would have already done it.


    Instead, it looked to him like she had something to say, which he found odd.


    Now that he was certain that Alyssa wasn''t going to kill him, Rocky breathed a sigh of relief. He knew


    that killing him wouldn''t be that difficult if she put her mind to it.


    "Rocky, you''re not dead? How are you back here now?" Alyssa asked after some time of silence.


    "Maybe I wasn''t fated to die so soon," Rocky responded, raising his eyebrows.


    "I don''t believe that." Alyssa wasn''t buying such a bullshit exnation. She took advantage of Rocky''s


    distraction and reached out a hand full of spiritual power. She pressed her fingers to his throat and


    coldly asked, "What is your game? Why did you y dead and deceive everyone?"


    "What game do you think I''m hatching? One that would require me to fake my own death?" Rocky


    asked her, yfully. To him, Alyssa thinking he had faked his own death to work some sort of scheme


    was amusing. What an active imagination she had! But he didn''t me her for being suspicious.


    Upon hearing this, Alyssa was a little stunned. She didn''t really know. However, seeing Rocky appear


    here in the Beast Master Contest on behalf of the Cao n with a fake identity, she couldn''t help but


    be suspicious.


    "Then tell me why you are here. Why did you join the Cao n and take part in the Beast Master


    Contest under an assumed identity?" Alyssa blurted out her thoughts on what made her doubt him.


    "It is a long story. Though, if you had intended to kill me, you wouldn''t have asked me that. Anyway,


    you''ve caught me. There''s no running away even if I tried." Rocky had chosen his words deliberately


    because he knew he was safe. The only weird thing, however, was Alyssa''s behavior. The woman in


    front of him waspletely different from the one he knew before. She used to be bad-tempered like a


    rose with fierce thorns.


    She was too indecisive with none of her previous vigorousness and assertiveness.


    "Who says I am going to kill you?" Alyssa spat coldly, freezing him with an icy re. Then she whipped


    her hand back.


    "Prince Woods was right. You have changed," Rocky remarked at her strange reaction to him while


    stroking his jaw.


    "Woods? When did you see him?" Alyssa perked up her ears hearing her brother''s name.


    "A few days ago." Rocky smiled.


    "He knew! He knew you were still alive, yet he didn''t tell me." Her face darkened in fury.


    "I told him not to tell you. I think he was also worried about what you would do to me if you found out.


    Anyhow, I saved his life." With a smile still drawn on his face, Rocky attempted to defend Woods.


    "Well, he doesn''t know that you are..." Alyssa stopped before identally letting out the secret she had


    been keeping.


    Noticing that Alyssa was trying to hide something from him, Rocky frowned. He asked, "Where are you


    taking me?"


    The question gave her a pause. She hadn''t really thought of where she was taking him, only that she


    wanted to get him out of here. Her body had been acting of its own volition in an instinct so she hadn''t


    had the time to analyze. Alyssa knew that this was nothing like her, and this wasn''t how she normally


    handled things. It didn''t take a genius to realize that it was Rocky''s effect on her that was making her


    act this way.

 Chapter 877 Were Being Followed

    Chapter 877 We''re Being Followed


    "You should go back with me first. I have to verify something, but it may take some time to prepare,"


    Alyssa demanded, thinking that this was a good chance. Now that Rocky had shown his face again, the


    riddle of her curse was likely to be solved, and she would never give up this opportunity.


    "Do I even have a choice?" Rocky protested. Although he didn''t know what Alyssa was up to, it wasn''t


    her style to be so nice to him, so he could not help but feel suspicious. She could be hiding something


    from him.


    "No, you can''t go anywhere else right now! Just follow me quietly. If I see that you have even the


    slightest intention of running away, I will break your legs," Alyssa warned him with a re. "Of course, if


    you obey me, I won''t make things difficult for you. I will even allow you to leave as soon as I figure out


    what I want to know. That way, you can go back to the Holy Dragon Empire if you want..." Alyssa''s tone


    softened after she met Rocky''s defiant gaze as if she was beseeching him to cooperate with her.


    ''She wants something from me, '' he guessed. ''Otherwise, she would not treat me so politely.''


    "I''ll take your silence as an agreement then," Alyssa continued with a nce at Rocky, who was


    thinking hard.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "I don''t have the right to say no, do I?" Rocky''s lips curled in a wry smile. He was lucky enough to be


    kept alive after he was seized by Alyssa. If she didn''t want to kill him, he might as well obey her for the


    time being and wait to see what exactly she was up to. Besides, he still had work to do. He needed to


    meet with Woods to arrange his n.


    Alyssa only threw a heated re in his direction but did not acknowledge his words. Just as she was


    about to make her spirit-manipted beast fly towards her manor, which was located in the northern


    suburb of the capital, a burst of maniacalughter surrounded them, echoing louder and louder with


    each second that passed by. It was followed by an aura of a powerful creature.


    As soon as Alyssa sensed the powerful aura, a look of rm shed across her face. Rocky frowned


    as well.


    Shortly after that, two figures raced after them from the southwest.


    "They must be from the spiritual race," Rocky guessed, for as far as he knew, only the spiritual race


    could fly. However, they hardly appeared in front of humans, so he was confident that there was an


    important reason that had brought them here right now. But at the same time, he knew that it had


    nothing to do with him.


    Rocky looked at Alyssa and found that she was looking quite grave.


    "Damn it! These two fellows keep on pestering me all the time!" she cursed irritably, ncing at the two


    figures who were fast approaching. She looked down at the ground as if she suddenly had an idea, and


    she was met by the sight of a thick forest not far below them. Without hesitation, she made her spirit-


    manipted beast dive towards it.


    "Who are they? Are theying for you?" Rocky asked curiously.


    "You don''t need to know that," she responded coldly.


    However, Rocky could tell from her expression that those two were dangerous creatures who came to


    make trouble.


    Alyssa''s spirit-manipted beast swooped down fast, and a momentter, it charged into the forest


    with her and Rocky on its back.


    The two figures who were running after them followed them down at a close distance.


    As soon as theynded inside the forest, they dismounted quickly from the spirit-manipted beast. "If


    you want to stay alive, follow me closely," said Alyssa without looking at Rocky. Then, she began to run


    into the thick forest at full tilt.


    Rocky still ran after her, even though he wasn''t sure where she was going because he knew that it


    would be safer to stay close to her. He suddenly remembered that he had seen the spiritual race


    before. It was in the Myriad Beasts Ground where he met the Dark Lord, who was a member of the


    Ghost Master n and also the former owner of the Sea Blue Magic Jade. Although the Dark Lord was


    only a low-level member of the Ghost Master n, he was as strong as a human being at the Divine


    Stage. From that example, it was not hard to imagine how powerful the spiritual race was, and judging


    from their immense power, he did not me Alyssa for being spooked out by those two figures.


    He guessed that the two people from the spiritual race that were chasing after them must be extremely


    powerful. ''I''d better follow her closely. It''s safer that way, '' Rocky thought to himself as he ran after


    Alyssa.


    They moved forward in the dense forest with quick but silent movements, and neither of them tried to


    speak. Every once in a while, they turned around to check whether they had gotten rid of their tail.


    "Are you sure that you don''t want to tell me why the spiritual race is chasing after us? Or rather,


    chasing after you," Rocky asked Alyssa, unable to contain his curiosity anymore.


    "What''s the use of letting you know? You can''t help me, instead, I have to protect you. It''s so


    troublesome. And I can''t believe they still won''t give up," Alyssa replied grumpily with a re at Rocky,


    as she racked her brains to figure out a solution.


    "It''s you who brought me here," Rocky protested with a bitter smile. "Watch out!" Alyssa suddenly


    shouted before pushing Rocky to the ground in a hurry. Then they collided with each other,nding


    heavily on the ground.


    Bang! A zing, orange spiritual light hit the spot where they had been standing just now, as


    something exploded with overwhelming force. The explosion was so powerful that it sted the


    surrounding trees into ashes, and the thunderous noise shook the earth beneath their feet.


    However, before Rocky realized what had happened, Alyssa hadnded on him. He felt the softness of


    her body in his arms, and his nose was filled with a whiff of her womanly fragrance.


    After a short pause wherein she was too surprised to react, she hurriedly got up from the ground. Her


    cheeks were delightfully flushed. And for a moment, Rocky was distracted because she was a woman


    who was normally cold to men. It was strange to see her acting so shy. And if it were any other man


    who touched her as Rocky did earlier, although it was no fault of his, he would have been killed as soon


    as their skins touched.


    Rocky was just about to get up when she shushed him with one hand and pressed the other against


    the ground.


    "Distort the space and help hide us." Alyssa whispered the spell hastily. A unique spiritual power burst


    from Alyssa''s hand and spread on the ground quickly, and strange runes rippled around them like


    cobwebs. In the next breath, the environment within a ten-meter radius transformed as if the previous


    ce did not exist.


    Hardly had the change taken ce when those two from the spiritual race arrived. They looked around


    for the trace of Rocky and Alyssa who were hiding only several steps from them.

 Chapter 878 The Two Spiritual Race Members

    Chapter 878 The Two Spiritual Race Members


    Rocky examined them carefully and discovered them to be hideous.


    One of them was a dwarf with a rough face and fangs. His height was only half of a normal man''s


    height and he even had a sharp tail behind him. The other one had a more normal look than his


    partner, but his face was so rough and uneven as if it had been hit by something. He was dressed in


    leather clothes with a scale on his chest that was as big as a coin.


    "It''s strange. The smell was here not too long ago. How could they just suddenly disappear?" the dwarf


    asked immediately afternding.


    "They must be somewhere nearby. Let''s look for them separately," the other replied.


    Then, the two spiritual race members split up and disappeared in ce.


    When the two of them left, Alyssa was relieved. She looked up while smoothing her messy hair, and


    met Rocky''s eyes. She suddenly remembered that she was in his arms earlier and she felt a little


    embarrassed.


    "Which n of spiritual race are they from?" Rocky asked curiously.


    "They are from the Heavenly Demon n," Alyssa responded.


    "Are they strong?" Rocky asked.


    "They''re just ordinary. However, they''re not that easy to defeat for most of the spirit maniptors. And


    their strength is only a bit weaker than mine," Alyssa said contemptuously while her face looked


    otherwise.


    "If they''re weaker than you, why did you run away as soon as you saw them? Why didn''t you just beat


    them up?" Rocky questioned as he sensed that something was on Alyssa''s mind.


    "It''s none of your business!" she eximed impatiently.


    "I know why you''re afraid of them. It''s because you don''t think you can defeat them, do you?" he asked,


    deliberately provoking her.


    "I''m not afraid if it''s a one-on-one match. However, considering you''re not helping me and that would


    make it a match of two versus one, it''ll be tricky." Surprisingly Alyssa wasn''t angered by Rocky''s words.


    "You can leave me here to fight them. Don''t worry. I won''t run away." Of course, Rocky didn''t mean it.


    He actually had a n prepared.


    "I''ll never leave you alone. Never again," Alyssa muttered, almost as if one of them was facing a


    dangerous threat and was about to die.


    Her words stunned him. Anyone who heard this would think than Alyssa was confessing her love. But


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Rocky knew her well enough to know that he wouldn''t misunderstand such words.


    "Don''t get any wrong ideas. You''re still of use to me, so I can''t let you die just yet." Alyssa corrected


    herself at once, realizing that her words might be taken the wrong way.


    Then they sank into a long silence. After a while. She closed her eyes for a moment before opening


    them and saying, "They''re gone. Let''s go."


    Hearing this, Rocky raised his eyebrows as he stood up and flicked the dust off his robe. Alyssa stood


    up as well and adjusted her messy clothes. When she noticed him staring at her, she immediately


    rolled her eyes and asked, "What are you looking at? Be careful or I''ll blow your eyeballs out!"


    "Well, I''ve realized that you''re not as annoying as I thought. In other words, if you don''t y any tricks, I


    won''t dislike you so much." It appeared that Rocky was testing Alyssa''s patience on purpose. Of


    course, he knew that Alyssa wouldn''t hurt him because he was useful to her.


    "Whether or not you hate me is none of my business. After all, I hate you just as much. So much, in


    fact, that I can''t wait to ughter you!" she threatened him with a clenched fist. But before she could


    finish her words, Rocky turned around and left.


    "Hey, what are you doing? How dare you ignore me?" Alyssa''s face flushed crimson with anger at his


    deliberate ignorance.


    "They won''t let you go easily. Let''s leave this ce first," Rocky replied, his expression less mocking


    and more serious now.


    Alyssa immediately nodded as she got her head around it. She nearly forgot that they needed to get rid


    of the two members of the Heavenly Demon n first.


    Once they left the ce, they continued to run forward deeper into the forest. It took them a while


    before they finally came to a clearing. Alyssa tried to summon her spirit-manipted beast for them to


    ride on and leave.


    At that exact moment, a sudden gust of wind blew and tension immediately began to fill the air.


    "They''reing!" Alyssa warned in shock. "Well, it seems that they just won''t give up," Rocky said with


    a frown. "Princess Alyssa, let''s see if you can escape from us this time!" A horrible sounding cry


    taunted from the trees.


    Along with the cry, a mysterious fog instantly engulfed the entire area and caused Rocky and Alyssa to


    have difficulty seeing.


    Quickly, two figures emerged from the dark fog like ghosts that gave off an eerie feeling.


    "Why don''t you just give up, Skyfall and Earthrise?" Alyssa asked them out of annoyance and anger.


    However, this wasn''t the first time these two spiritual race members named Earthrise and Skyfall


    bothered her.


    "Now, Princess Alyssa, we won''t put you on the spot as long as you obey us and allow us to take your


    guardian beast Moon Fox back to our lord. After all, we''re just following orders," Earthrise, the dwarf,


    exined with his face twitching and his mouth wide open like a wild boar. However, his eyes were


    filled with lust as he stared at Alyssa. Although the spiritual race was strong and extraordinary, they still


    possessed the same desire as humans.


    "I''ve already told you that I''m not giving up my Moon Fox," Alyssa answered coldly.


    "The Demon Lord told us that if you were unwilling to submit, then we''d invite you to our Heavenly


    Demon n where he will personally talk to you. However, the lord has no patience and isn''t as soft-


    hearted as we are. He may be rude and use rougher means of convincing you. So please, Princess


    Alyssa, think over all of this and choose very carefully," Skyfall threatened in a low, hoarse voice.


    "And what makes you so certain of your words? Take me back to your n with just you two? I''m afraid


    you''re both delusional!" Alyssa sneered.

 Chapter 879 Danger All Around

    Chapter 879 Danger All Around


    "You son of a bitch! You are not even qualified to lift my shoes!" Alyssa said haughtily, in a manner that


    showed that she was, indeed, a princess.


    "Stop talking nonsense with her. Just take her back to the Demon Lord." It seemed that Skyfall had


    grown tired of arguing, as he was ready to just lug her around like a sack of potatoes.


    At this time, Rocky was silently watching the two members of Heavenly Demon n. They were simr


    to the Dark Lord he had met before, and their strength was also above the Divine Stage. Although he


    didn''t know which level they were at, their aura was just a little weaker than Alyssa''s, so she was


    probably right when she said that it would be difficult to win if she fought against the two.


    At this moment, Rocky suddenly heard a mosquito-like voice in his ear, and he resisted looking around


    for its source, as he already knew who it could be. "Listen, I will stall themter, and you should take


    that chance to get away from here. Their Divinity Surrounding Enchantment will only work on me, so it


    should not affect you. Once you escape from here, head to the Qi n''s mansion, and I will catch up


    with you there. But if you dare to disappear again, I will find you and kill you myself, even if I have to


    turn the entire Timber Deity Empire upside down to do so!"


    Hearing that, the corners of Rocky''s mouth curled up into a smile. He looked at Alyssa and met her


    eyes then nodded slightly.


    When she saw that Rocky had understood her words, Alyssa immediately turned to summon her spirit-


    manipted beast. In an instant, the sky was covered by a huge shadow, and the aura of six-star


    power was everywhere.


    Seeing that Alyssa didn''t want to yield, Skyfall and Earthrise looked at each other, and without any


    more words, they rushed toward her at a speed that was several times faster than lightning with the


    Divine Stage spiritual power.


    "Go!" Alyssa immediately called out to Rocky and then went up to the enemies with her spirit-


    manipted beast.


    Since Skyfall and Earthrise''s target was Alyssa, they didn''t take Rocky seriously. So, in a blink of an


    eye, Rocky left easily and disappeared into the distance.


    Now that Rocky was gone, Alyssa could fight without holding back.


    A battle among the Divine Stage masters was on the verge of breaking out!


    In an instant, the hundreds of meters ofnd around them became a battlefield, and due to the great


    impact brought about by the Divine Stage''s furious spiritual power, the ground was immediately


    devastated. When people saw the battle from far away, they could even feel the airwaves that were


    caused by the surging spiritual power, as it caused the earth to shake and its spiritual light to shine


    vividly like the rising sun.


    The two demons were almost as strong as Alyssa. If they fought separately, they might not be a match


    for her, but since they were cooperating, she was at a great disadvantage. Even though she was


    supported by a six-star spiritual beast, the two demons had not shown their guardian beasts yet. She


    knew that she wouldn''t have a chance to win if the battle continued at the rate that it was going. If it


    weren''t for the fact that she was afraid of getting Rocky in danger, she would have tried her best to get


    out of there. The only reason that she stayed there to fight was that so Rocky could sessfully


    escape.


    Although Skyfall and Earthrise knew that Alyssa was quite strong, they were not weak either, and as


    the battle fell into a stalemate, they leveled a calcting nce at each other.


    "Demonic-skeleton Wolf!" As Skyfall cried out, a gap of Magic Spiritual Space appeared beside him,


    and a huge demonic wolf with half of its body formed from bones sprang out like a phantom. The sharp


    bone ws dug into the ground and left ferocious marks on the earth below. Half of its face was like aThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    wolf with red eyes, and the other half was empty of flesh but filled with stark white bones. It looked


    fierce and bloodthirsty, as it gave off a strong aura that covered Alyssa''s six-star spirit-manipted


    beast in the air.


    "Crouching Demon!" Earthrise did not fall behind. His hand mmed on the ground, and the ground


    shook violently. After that, a ray of light spread over them, and a human-shaped monster clothed in a


    long robe, surrounded by something like hawk''s ws, came out from the light.


    Even the weakest of the spiritual race''s guardian beasts was a level higher than an ordinary spiritual


    beast. Therefore, even the six-star spiritual beast Alyssa owned was not at the same level as the two


    guardian beasts of the Heavenly Demon n. As soon as the two guardian beasts appeared, Alyssa''s


    spirit-manipted beast cowered a little, fear shing in its eyes at what it considered as its predators.


    At this time, Earthrise''s guardian beast floated high in the air and rushed toward Alyssa''s six-star


    spiritual beast. In the next breath, its hand, which was like a hawk''s w, suddenly spread out and


    formed a spiritual mark pattern that rotated continuously.


    mes that resembled fireballs darted from the spiritual mark pattern and charged at Alyssa''s six-star


    spiritual beast.


    Although the spiritual beast had raised its wings to resist the ming balls with its whole strength, the


    fireballs were so powerful that wherever they touched immediately turned into seas of fire.


    Before long, the six-star spiritual beast was surrounded by fire, and it let out pained screams. Its scales


    that were as hard as steel had been deformed in the fire, while its huge body was covered by blood


    and numerous injuries.


    Alyssa''s face darkened, and she had to recall her spiritual beast back to the Magic Spiritual Space.


    "Alyssa, call your guardian beast, Moon Fox, out. Otherwise, you are no match for us," Skyfall suddenly


    shouted at Alyssa, as his eyes burned with malice like a demon from hell.


    Of course, Alyssa knew that she could not summon Moon Fox now, because if she did, it would give a


    chance for Skyfall and Earthrise to take it away. However, Skyfall was right. With her strength, she


    could never beat them and the two guardian beasts.


    At this moment, Alyssa was in unprecedented danger.


    "It seems that I have to give her an even harder time!" Earthrise smirked and rushed toward Alyssa


    with his Crouching Demon.


    "Ghost Hand Trap!" Earthrise motioned with his hands and created an enchantment, then he took out a


    few demon runes which were unique to Heavenly Demon n from his pocket. He burned them with


    his spiritual power and then sprinkled its ashes into the wind.


    Wherever the ashes touched the ground, countless ghost hands erupted from within and reached out


    to grab Alyssa.


    She turned at thest second and dodged the phantom hands, but Earthrise''s guardian beast, the


    Crouching Demon, suddenly appeared in front of her. It caught her off-guard, as itunched a fierce


    attack with its hawk-like ws.


    She hastily folded her hands and released her spiritual power, which instantly turned into a shield


    shadow with dazzling light. The ming balls crashed onto the shield and triggered an explosion of


    sparks and vivid shes of light. However, she was forced back to the ground by the fierce attack of the


    Crouching Demon. As soon as she fell to the ground, her feet and arms were captured by the countless


    phantom hands¡­

 Chapter 880 Be Good

    Chapter 880 Be Good


    "Oh, my!" Alyssa shouted. Her face turned pale, as her feet were entangled by the handsing out


    from the ground. She immediately increased her spiritual power to get rid of those hands with all her


    strength.


    Seeing that Alyssa was trapped, the Demonic-skeleton Wolf took the chance to approach her, and it


    waved its ws, shooting out one powerful attack after another toward her. The stones broke and the


    earth cracked as it passed by, whistling.


    "All wooden spirits! Unite!" Alyssa dered as her eyes opened, and her hands turned over. Instantly,


    her spiritual power came out and circled her body with the grace of an ethereal dancer.


    In an instant, the ground within a radius of a dozen meters began to tremble, and the thick roots of


    countless trees flew out from the ground as if they were granted life. All of these began to intertwine


    with each other, wrapping around Alyssa like a cocoon. Soon, a tight enchantment was formed.


    It happened in the blink of an eye, and the Demonic-skeleton Wolf had no time to hold back. Its attacks


    hit the enchantment made of wooden roots one after another, and loud crashes were heard as they


    collided, but none of its attacks sessfully reached Alyssa. Irritated, the Demonic-skeleton Wolf


    a metal rooftop. But still, it couldn''t get any closer to Alyssa or evennd one of its blows.


    "I heard that the most powerful skill of the Wood n is their enchantment. I''ve seen it today, and I can


    say that it deserves its reputation!" Skyfall''s face looked impassive despite his admiring words. In the


    past, the ws of his Demonic-skeleton Wolf had easily broken a lot of enchantments, and even


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    though some of them were extremely difficult to break, his wolf would break it eventually. However, it


    seemed like Alyssa''s enchantment was impregnable, as it did not even budge under the attack of the


    wolf''s steel-like ws. No matter how hard the wolf tried, it stood intact, and even Skyfall began to


    recognize its astonishing defensive power.


    "Crouching Demon!" Earthrise summoned his guardian beast when he saw that the Demonic-skeleton


    Wolf could not break Alyssa''s enchantment right away.


    Immediately, his guardian beast jumped into the air and threw one ming ball after another toward


    Alyssa''s enchantment, to assist the Demonic-skeleton Wolf in breaking it.


    However, the enchantment made by the wood spirits was indeed very powerful. Under the continuous


    attacks of the two guardian beasts, it stayed strong and intact. On the other hand, the situation inside


    the enchantment was not good, as Alyssa''s face had turned very pale. Although the enchantment she


    had set up had strong defensive power, it consumed arge amount of spiritual power. To make


    matters worse, she also had to spend more spiritual power to deal with the guardian beasts that were


    attacking her. Thus, no matter how sharp the secret skill was, she couldn''t hold it for a long time.


    She had no backup ns too, so she had to grit her teeth to keep the present state. The longer, the


    better. There were four enemies outside, and she was dead if her enhancement shattered under their


    cooperative attacks.


    Meanwhile, both Skyfall and Earthrise were aware that it wouldn''t take long for them to break through


    the enchantment. They switched their eyes and ordered their guardian beasts to continue their attacks.


    After a long while, when they felt that it was the right time, they nodded at each other and approached


    the enchantment together.


    "Fierce Tiger Shadow!" Skyfall rubbed his hands against his chest, and immediately, a ball of demonic


    spirit was generated. It dashed away from him and turned into a tiger that was several meters high.


    This demonic tiger had a terrifying appearance with its long tusks andmp-like eyes. At once, it let out


    a deafening roar and ran to the enchantment.


    "Wither Bone Spur!" Earthrise also shouted. He waved his hands in the air and countless bone spurs


    were shot out from his sleeves, rushing toward Alyssa''s enchantment along with his Divine Stage


    spiritual power.


    The demonic tiger, who ran to the enchantment first, crashed against it violently, and because of the


    strong impact, the enchantment began to copse.


    Just as they had guessed, Alyssa had reached her limit, and she could not support the enchantment


    any longer. Outside, the demonic tiger kept hitting it and cracks began to show on the surface. The


    enchantment was about to fall apart soon.


    All of a sudden, Skyfall shouted, "Explode!" In the blink of an eye, the demonic tiger turned into a ball


    filled with vivid light and exploded at once, and this gave the enchantment onest heavy blow and


    shattered it into pieces.


    At the same time, the bone spurs that Earthrise had shot pierced the falling enchantment, heading


    toward Alyssa and covering her with a gigantic shadow. She hurriedly concentrated her remaining


    spiritual power to defend, but the spurs were more powerful than she thought. They pierced the


    spiritual power and struck her body without slowing down.


    Blood spurted out from between her reddened lips, as her body was covered with cuts and bruises. Her


    clothes were cut into pieces by the bone spurs as well. The crimson blood that covered her body was a


    beautiful contrast to the paleness of her skin.


    "Oh, it''s a masterwork! Look how pretty she is now!" Earthrise eximed, his eyes lighting up with


    interest, as he rubbed his hands excitedly.


    Alyssa red at them furiously, as she panted for breath. She was still not willing to give up, but she


    knew that she couldn''t win in a fight against all four of them.


    Earthrise swallowed at the sight of Alyssa, who did not have enough scraps of fabric to cover her body.


    He said to Skyfall, "Buddy, the Lord just ordered us to take the Moon Fox to him, but he didn''t say


    anything about this princess, right?"


    "I guess so," Skyfall replied with a nod.


    "Princess Alyssa is a half spiritual race, and it will be a pity if we destroy her!" Earthrise grumbled. He


    then turned to Alyssa and said, "I''ve never seen such a beauty in my entire life. It''s a blessing from the


    gods! Maybe we should keep her. What do you think, Skyfall?"


    "Our job is not yet done. Let''s catch her first before we talk about that!" Skyfall replied with the same


    poker face, but the way he looked at Alyssa changed a little.


    The two of them looked at each other as if they were engaged in a telepathic conversation. It looked


    like they hade to an agreement, as both of them smiled greedily when their eyes fell on Alyssa.


    Meanwhile, Alyssa felt like the earth had been pulled from under her upon hearing their words.


    However, she did not intend to just wait for death toe, as she was a cultivator who grew up in the


    spiritual race, and she was trained in an environment where those who were superior survived, and


    those who showed weakness perished. Even though her spiritual power was at its lowest point at that


    moment because of the enchantment that she made, she wracked her brain toe up with an idea to


    escape.


    "Princess Alyssa, I advise you not to waste your energy on running away. Be good! Maybe you can


    keep your life." Earthrise smirked and moved his short body toward Alyssa like a hungry tiger.


    She clenched her fist and gritted her teeth in response. She would rather die than be touched by these


    two from the Heavenly Demon n. Just as the two of them were about to pounce on Alyssa, and as


    she was about to attack them with thest strength she had, a figure materialized beside her


    soundlessly, like a fog that innocently flowed in.

 Chapter 881 New Heights

    Chapter 881 New Heights


    Immediately after the sh, a colorful light as dazzling as the sun appeared and covered the


    surrounding area.


    Earthrise, who was lunging at Alyssa, reflexively brought his hand up to block his eyes from the light.


    When he put it down and opened his eyes, however, Alyssa hadpletely disappeared without a


    trace.


    "Where is she?" he growled. He looked around the empty ce and then turned his head angrily at


    Skyfall.


    Skyfall was just as perplexed; he hadn''t been able to see anything clearly just now either. With the level


    of strength that the two of them possessed, there was no way Alyssa could have slipped out of their


    fingers unless she had been rescued by someone even stronger than them.


    "I picked up on a new aura just now. It must belong to the person who rescued her. But who would dare


    to risk his life for her?" Earthrise glowered.


    "Could it be the boy from before? But it''s impossible for him to pull off such a stunt with his current level


    of strength," Skyfall said, thinking aloud.


    "Humph! No matter who it is, as long as the Divinity Surrounding Enchantment remains intact, they


    won''t be able to take Princess Alyssa away from here. They must have hidden nearby. I remember the


    aura we felt just now. They can''t get away from us!" Earthrise disappeared with Skyfall after finishing


    his words with a vicious scowl.


    At that moment, Alyssa, who had been determined to fight against Earthrise before suddenly seeing a


    sh of light, was confused. When she came to her senses, she found herself in the arms of a man.


    Her face was close to his strong chest and she was immediately enveloped by a familiar aura.


    When she raised her eyes and saw the familiar cold angr face, she was shocked. "It''s you. But why


    did you...?"


    Alyssa trailed off breathlessly. The man who was holding her was none other than Rocky.


    "Do you want to ask me why I saved you?" Rocky raised his eyebrows at her.


    When Alyssa nodded, he continued, "I don''t think I had to take the risk to save you, but..." It was a


    curious situation. Rocky had already made up his mind to leave since he had a bad rtionship with


    Alyssa. However, before he had gone far, he had suddenly heard a strange sound.


    At first, he hadn''t cared much about it and dismissed it as an illusion. But he had kept hearing the


    sound in his head, putting him in some kind of trance. By the time he came to his senses, he realized


    that he was actually walking back. It was at that moment that he had seen Alyssa fighting two men from


    the Heavenly Demon n at a disadvantage.


    For a while, he had just watched from a distance, not intending to do anything. But out of nowhere, he


    had swooped in and saved her. The logical part of him knew that if he saved her, he would only get


    himself involved in extreme, and possibly fatal, danger. However, the moment he saw Alyssa in danger,


    he couldn''t help but snap into action, as if there was a voice in his head telling him that he had to


    protect her at all costs.


    Noticing that Rocky was lost in thought, Alyssa said hurriedly, "Put me down. You''d better leave as


    soon as possible. You will take us both to hell if you stay here." Right now, it didn''t matter why Rocky


    had saved her. All she knew was that he was now in much more danger than she was. Once the two


    men from the Heavenly Demon n found out that it was Rocky who saved her, they would show him


    no mercy. On the other hand, she possessed the Moon Fox that the enemy wanted, so even if she was


    caught, she wouldn''t have to worry for her life for the time being. However, for Rocky, his decision to


    get involved was like jumping into a pit of fire.


    "Do you think I don''t know that? But I can''t leave you alone here. Let''s find a ce to heal you first."


    Rocky smiled lightly. Now that he had already saved Alyssa, he couldn''t just leave her here to fend for


    herself. Although there was a feud between the two of them, he couldn''t leave a woman to deal with


    such a situation on her own.


    "Then put me down first," Alyssa said haughtily. She was so nervous she could feel her heart pounding.


    "Are you sure you want to walk on your own?" Rocky asked her with a smirk.


    Looking down at her almost naked body, Alyssa suddenly remembered that her clothes were torn into


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    rags. If Rocky put her down now and let her walk ahead of him, it would be a great feast for his eyes.


    "You are so frivolous!" she grumbled, ring at him. She hadn''t expected that the man she regarded as


    an enemy would save her, let alone hold her in such an embarrassing way. It must be her bad fate.


    "Foodie!" shouted Rocky.


    At this time, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, who had been following behind Rocky, appeared.


    "This Rainbow Glow Unicorn seems to be more powerful thanst time," Alyssa noted in awe. Her eyes


    lit up in amazement¡ªnot because of the unicorn, since she had already seen it before, but because of


    how much stronger it seemed to be now.


    Only about two months had passed since Alyssast saw the unicorn, but in such a short period of


    time, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn seemed to have reached new heights. It was a curious thing. Even a


    spiritual beast like the Rainbow Glow Unicorn couldn''t grow that fast unless it had gone on an


    adventure.


    When this thought urred to her, Alyssa couldn''t help but turn to look at Rocky. If something


    unexpected had really happened to the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, it might have something to do with


    what Rocky had experienced in his so-called fake death. So, all of a sudden, she was curious.

 Chapter 882 Treating Wounds

    Chapter 882 Treating Wounds


    With the lead of the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, it wasn''t long before Rocky, still bearing Alyssa in his arms,


    found a cave for sanctuary. It was tucked away under dense bushes beneath the foot of a cliff.


    Opening the Magic Spiritual Space, Rocky then sent back the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, before he turned


    back and took Alyssa into the safety of the cave.


    As they entered the cavernous space, Alyssa grasped his arm with a gasp, "Wait!"


    Rocky instantly stopped and looked down at the figure in his arms.


    Taking a sharp bite from her own finger to draw blood, Alyssa set down an enchantment around the


    cave entrance. And upon setting that safety barrier down, she let out a small cough before finally


    copsing back against Rocky, limp andpletely drained.


    Rocky was terrified upon seeing her pass out like that. He rushed further into the cave andid her


    down on the ttest space he could find. Alyssa was covered in blood and bruises,pletely beaten.


    ''She''s hurt just about everywhere and she''s covered in injuries... I can''t even imagine the kind of pain


    she''s in. I don''t even know how she managed to hold up this long, '' Rocky murmured to himself as he


    assessed her situation with wide eyes. He couldn''t believe Alyssa''s determination.


    He then began settling things into the cave around her. He opened the Magic Spiritual Space once


    more to enter hisb and fetch some things for medical use: his sutures, alcohol, cotton gauze, and


    other items set to treat and disinfect prior to surgery. He was almost about to head back when


    something came to mind, and he fetched a vessel that had been tucked away before he made his way


    back. Leaving theb, he exited out of the Magic Spiritual Space.


    Before he set about to treating Alyssa''s wounds, Rocky extracted a small drop of blood from her by


    pricking her finger. He caught the drop of blood into the vessel and sealed it.


    ''Saving you is no easy task, you know. You owe me for this.'' He rebuked her in his heart even as he


    nced over at her. Even so, the corners of his mouth twitched. Under normal circumstances, any man


    who had seen her like this couldn''t go on to live in this world.


    However, Rocky was not someone who would take advantage of a woman in this condition. And he


    certainly wouldn''t with Alyssa, who was particrly vtile. If he had any intention of remaining alive


    after she woke up, then he''d better try not to see her. Otherwise, he might die because of this act.


    Rocky ensured that every tool he intended to use was sterilized before he would proceed with surgery.


    He disinfected all the wounds he could find on Alyssa''s body using alcohol. Then he painstakingly


    sutured up the more serious injuries. Finally, he covered them in gauze to keep them clean. Taking two


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    drops of the magical saliva, he fed them carefully to Alyssa. Then, he used his technique of Holy Life


    Saving Hand and unblocked Alyssa''s meridians to revive her blood cirction.


    As he dredged her meridians, seeking out more blockages, Rocky realized how much more serious the


    extent of Alyssa''s injuries werepared to how it looked on the outside. Her body and spiritual power


    were at aplete state of disarray. And even with his considerable powers, he wouldn''t be able to


    rein in the rampant spiritual power going haywire in her body. But if he didn''t intervene, there was no


    telling how much worse this could''ve gone for her. Especially with two people outside hunting her


    down. It was imperative for Alyssa to awaken again as soon as possible.


    Rocky did everything he could do, but even after all of this, she showed no signs of awakening. So all


    he could do now was to turn around and sit, closing his eyes. He could only wait now, with the hope


    that she would awaken soon.


    It was two hourster before Rocky heard a groan behind him. Opening his eyes, he turned to see


    Alyssa awakening like a princess from a storybook, slowly opening her eyes. And the instant she did,


    he almost felt as though a light had returned to heaven and earth itself.


    "Are you awake...?" Rocky asked tenderly, watching her.


    Alyssa''s eyes were bleary before they finally focused on Rocky. Her gaze began clearing in recognition,


    and she carefully sat up, looking around at her surroundings. Finally, she dropped her eyes to her


    injury, and found it treated and wrapped in gauze that was now stained dark red.


    She looked up at Rocky instantly, her eyes like shards of flint. There was every likelihood that her first


    order of business would be to kill him.


    But as she stared at him, her eyes clearly livid, she made no move to attack him. She just stared


    angrily at him.


    Seeing that she wasn''t about to kill him anytime soon, or maybe cut out his eyes or lop off his hands,


    Rocky sat puzzled instead. He wondered if she was more injured than he thought, or if she wasn''t quite


    up to murdering him just yet. ''She''s really going to be quiet? Seriously?'' he asked himself.


    "What are you still doing here?" Alyssa finally demanded, her tone arrogant and disdainful as she


    addressed him the way a princess addressed a peon. She wasn''t angry at Rocky because he''d healed


    her. She may be, in many ways, quite unreasonable, but she couldn''t possibly overlook what Rocky


    had just done for her by healing her the way he did. Were it not for him, after all, she would already be


    in the clutches of the two men from the Heavenly Demon n. No, there certainly was no reason to be


    angry. In fact, she had every reason to thank Rocky. But there were just some things that pride would


    never allow.

 Chapter 883 You Get The Jade!

    Chapter 883 You Get The Jade!


    Alyssa seemed to be acting quite normally again, so Rocky just shook his head and smiled. He opened


    the Magic Spiritual Space and momentarily stepped in. Fortunately, he still had some clothes left in the


    Drawing out those clothes from the space, he turned and handed them to Alyssa. Then he turned back


    around prudently to allow her to change into them.


    As he heard the sound of rustling clothes behind him, he tried to organize his thoughts to things more


    rational; there were just too many things he could imagine happening right now.


    "Alright, you can turn around," Alyssa finally spoke behind him.


    Rocky nced back and found Alyssa dressed in men''s clothes rather charmingly. Her messy mop of


    hair was pulled back now, making her appear almost too pretty to be a man.


    "How long had I fainted?" Alyssa asked immediately as she made the final touch-ups to her


    appearance.


    "Just two hours. Not too long," Rocky replied.


    "Well, the enchanted barrier I''d set up can at least stand for another four hours. That gives us two


    hours to figure out a n to get out of this ce," Alyssa sighed in response.


    "First things first. The spiritual power inside you is still a mess. You''ll be unable to use the power


    temporarily. So you''ll have toe up with some way to get out of here without using it." Crossing his


    arms, Rocky eyed her.


    At that, Alyssa gritted her teeth and looked frustrated, shaking her head. "Damn it. Then we''re not


    getting out of here unless the Divinity Surrounding Enchantment vanishes. But the enchantment can


    hold for about eight hours. And starting from the moment it was ced until now, it''s only been four


    hours. Counting the time span on the enchanted barrier outside, it can only protect us for another two


    hours. We''ll have to try and hide for another two hours, hoping those two guys outside don''t find us. Or


    else..."


    "It does sound hard... The thing I don''t understand about all this is why they want your Moon Fox so


    badly. Don''t they have their own guardian beasts? Or is there something particrly special about your


    guardian beast that I don''t know about?" Rocky asked curiously. He had been wondering about all of


    this for some time now.


    "Alright, well... How much do you know about the guardian beasts?" Alyssa finally asked.


    "Not much. I only heard Woods mention them before," Rocky replied with a shrug. He owned the famed


    Beast Encyclopedia in the Wild Spirit Land, but there hadn''t been any record of a guardian beast in it.


    The Beast Encyclopedia wasprehensive as it even had a record of the Soul-shadow Beast. But


    there hadn''t been any record of guardian beasts from the spiritual race. It could be an indication that


    whoever wrote the book didn''t want people to know about such beasts. After all, the secrets of the


    spiritual race were not something that mere humans could explore. It would make sense if that was the


    case.


    "Really?" For a moment, Alyssa hesitated, but she finally decided to exin. "I can''t really tell you


    anything about Moon Fox right now. The more people know about it, the more dangerous things can


    get for me. But what I don''t understand is how the Heavenly Demon n would know about the secret


    of Moon Fox too... Even within the Wood n, only the chief and a few selected elders even know


    about that secret."


    Her words made Rocky suspicious now. He recalled the memory he recalled back to the time he saw


    the dragon-shaped jade in the Myriad Spirit Tomb. At that time, the witch from the Holy Dragon Empire


    happened to mention the legendary guardian beast, Moon Fox. That was also the name of Alyssa''s


    guardian beast. Were they the same one? Or did they have some sort of connection?


    This was still merely Rocky''s conjecture, of course. But he couldn''t probe into this matter now. The


    many secrets of the Myriad Spirit Tomb were beyondprehension, after all, and he didn''t want


    Alyssa to think twice about him in a situation like this one.


    "Oh, I almost forgot..." Alyssa suddenly spoke up, as though a thought had urred to her. She locked


    eyes with Rocky and asked, "How on earth did you get the Dragon me Pearl that you''d used to save


    my brother?"


    "The Dragon me Pearl?" Rocky''s eyes narrowed at her.


    "The Dragon me Pearl was one of the three treasures the Roaring me Empire once sent to our


    Timber Deity Empire. The other two treasures are a secret manual of the Heavenly Stage, and a


    treasure map. If the pearl is in your possession, then it stands to reason that the treasure map is with


    you too, doesn''t it?" Alyssa raised an eyebrow and looked askance at him.


    Upon hearing that, Rocky was rather surprised. He hadn''t expected that the treasures he had


    somehow procured on the Gehenna Border were actually tributes to the Timber Deity Empire from the


    Roaring me Empire. And yet there he was, with all of them in his possession.


    "Wait, what treasure map?" He was quick-witted enough to y dumb. But he knew that map well


    enough; it was the treasure map that led him to find the Myriad Spirit Tomb. Moreover, clearly, Alyssa


    cared deeply about that particr treasure map. She likely already knew that it had something to do


    with the tomb, and was seeking it out as well. If Rocky''s guess was right, he just couldn''t admit that he


    had the map. This was one card he had to keep close to his chest for the time being. If Alyssa knew


    he''d already been into the tomb, there was no telling what the consequences might be.


    "Don''t y dumb with me, Rocky. Hand over the map this instant. And it''s useless for you to keep


    holding onto it anyway. If you give me the map, I''ll give you the Dragon me Pearl in exchange."


    Obviously, Alyssa was already certain that Rocky had it.


    "I don''t have it, honestly. I didn''t know there was such a map! Look, if you don''t believe me, you''re


    wee to search me." Rocky held out his arms. It was true; he didn''t have that map anymore. He had


    already burned it just after he left the ck Sand Abyss. With the route keeping in his mind, he didn''t


    need it anymore.


    Of course, she didn''t believe his words, but she wouldn''t search him. After all, he was quite smart and if


    he had hidden the map, it was impossible for her to find it out.


    "Fine, forget it. We''ll talk about thister. Right now, the most important thing to do is figure out a way to


    get out of here. I''ve consumed too much of my spiritual power, so it''s hard for me to recover soon. If I


    can restore at least half of my spiritual power, maybe we will have a chance..." Alyssa said in a worried


    tone. But the more she thought it over, the worse her worry became. Shaking her head, she added, "It


    won''t be possible to regain that much spiritual power in two hours, though."


    At that, Rocky frowned slightly. Still, he hesitated before finally taking out the Sea Blue Magic Jade,


    shining in its crystalline brilliance. "I think you can make it easily, if you use this jade."


    "What is this?!" Alyssa''s eyes widened to their limit as she felt the emanation of strong spiritual power


    from the jade.


    "I guess based on how experienced you are, you already have an idea of what this thing is." Rocky


    smiled.


    "Is... Is this the Sea Blue Magic Jade that showed up in the Myriad Beasts Ground?" Alyssa asked, jaw


    hanging open. She was knowledgeable enough to appraise the jade and its origins immediately. Prior


    to this moment, she herself had sent out a team of spirit maniptors to seek out the treasure in that


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    area, but she hadn''t known that it was this particr jade. Had she known, she would''ve gone to


    search for it herself. It wasn''t untilter on that she received a report back from the returned team,


    telling her that what they found in that area was the legendary Sea Blue Magic Jade itself and that the


    jade was a bait. It was used by a spiritual race member to attract the spirit maniptors sent out by


    numerous empires there for him to gather their spiritual power. In fact, the spiritual race member almost


    killed all of them. It was a mysterious woman that had prevented him from doing that.


    But never did she imagine that Rocky would have such a thing in his possession.

 Chapter 884 Another Alyssa

    Chapter 884 Another Alyssa


    "Clever guess. You''re right about that!" Rocky said as a wicked smile formed at the corners of his


    mouth.


    "But isn''t this Sea Blue Magic Jade supposed to belong to the spiritual race member? How did you get


    your hands on it?" Alyssa asked curiously. As far as she knew, the Sea Blue Magic Jade chose its


    owner, and once it picked its owner, it would never serve another person even if ended up in their


    hands. Besides, how had Rocky gotten it from a member of the spiritual race in the first ce?


    Gradually, her opinion of Rocky was changing. Instead of being annoyed by his presence, she was


    delighted and even felt somewhat lucky that he was the one who was with her now. If someone else


    were in his ce, she couldn''t imagine what would have happened to her. She might have died a long


    time ago.


    "Princess, please use this time to recover your spiritual power. Don''t waste it on other people''s


    business! Hurry up. I am counting on you to take me out!" Rocky subtly changed the topic. The answer


    to Alyssa''s question was a long story, and besides, he didn''t want to mention Cherry, whom he had


    decided to keep a secret in his heart forever.


    "I know, and I want my spiritual power back again more than you do! But the jade is yours. Even if it


    can elerate my spiritual power cirction, it can''t help me recover my spiritual power in two hours


    unless I can absorb the spiritual power directly from it. But I''m not its owner, so forget about it," Alyssa


    retorted. She understood that it was nice of Rocky to take out the Sea Blue Magic Jade to help her, but


    since she was not its owner, it would be impossible for her to directly absorb spiritual power from it and


    recover her spiritual power in two hours. Then, thinking of something, she knitted her eyebrows and bit


    her lips hesitantly.


    "You are right." Rocky nodded thoughtfully.


    "Actually...there is another way to help me recover quickly. You can absorb the spiritual power from the


    jade and then send it to me." Thanks to her rich experience, Alyssa came up with the idea immediately,


    but the look on her face as she spoke was very different from the usual look of pride she wore.


    "I know what you''re talking about," Rocky murmured. He remembered the time when he and Sabina


    had cultivated together. Their spiritual powers had circled in both their bodies back then.


    "Yes, we can cultivate together! If you cultivate with me, I can absorb the spiritual power from the Sea


    Blue Magic Jade via your body," Alyssa continued confidently. This could be their only way out.


    "Maybe, but I have already cultivated with another person before, so I don''t know whether I''ll be able to


    do it with you now," Rocky said uncertainly. He had learned about cultivating together from Sabina, but


    he didn''t have a thorough knowledge of the matter.


    "You''ve actually cultivated with someone else? Well, don''t worry. It doesn''t matter if you were the one


    who served as the spiritual vessel while she drove the cirction of the spiritual power. In that case,


    you can still cultivate with me. And you know what? It will actually be a huge waste of resource if you,


    the owner of a Sea Blue Magic Jade, never serve as a spiritual vessel!" Alyssa said quickly. She was a


    little shocked at first at Rocky''s revtion, but she became excited a momentter. She couldn''t wait to


    try cultivating with Rocky herself. Her heartbeat quickened as she pictured them cultivating together.


    "What is a spiritual vessel?" Rocky asked. This was the first time that he had ever heard of such a


    thing.


    "A spiritual vessel is a bridge that transports spiritual powers, like a medium. If you''re a spiritual vessel


    and you cultivate with others, they can absorb as much spiritual power in the Sea Blue Magic Jade as


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    they want through you. If that girl you cultivated with knew about this, she would definitely have treated


    you as a spiritual vessel. It would have been stupid of her not to! As far as I know, in the Wild Spirit


    Land, there''s only one powerful cultivator who is also the owner of a Sea Blue Magic Jade and he has


    reached the Immortal Stage. He got all his powers through cultivating with others. In fact, I heard that


    he once cultivated with ten female spirit maniptors at the same time. There''s a great benefit for both


    sides, especially for the spiritual vessel," Alyssa exined.


    "Oh, so there''s actually a difference between the two parties who cultivate together," Rocky said


    thoughtfully. Sabina hadn''t mentioned any of this to him. When they had cultivated together, she had


    just naturally taken the lead.


    "You''d better pray that she treated you as a spiritual vessel then. If not, we''re in great trouble," Alyssa


    said with a serious look on her face. If they couldn''t use this method, she wouldn''t be able to regain her


    spiritual power, and they would be trapped here longer.


    "Well, how can we find out?" Rocky asked, more curious than anxious.


    "Tell me the mental cultivation method you used when you were cultivating together. It''s different from


    the one that people use for ordinary cultivation," Alyssa said immediately.


    Without any hesitation, Rocky told Alyssa about the metal cultivation method Sabina had taught him


    back then.


    "Oh, good. This is the method used by the spiritual race? There''s hope after all," Alyssa eximed, her


    face beaming with delight. Since almost every metal cultivation method used by the spiritual race could


    be used by the spiritual vessel during cultivating with others, there shouldn''t be any problem.


    Rocky cracked a smile when he saw the expression on Alyssa''s face. Suddenly, he realized that she


    was not always that bad. Although he had seen her heartlessness and cruelness more than once


    before, he was beginning to suspect that that side of her was just an act, and the Alyssa in front of him


    now was the real version of her. In fact, he was almost sure about it.


    When Alyssa saw the strange smile on his face, she realized her gaffe and immediately coughed to


    conceal her true feelings. She hesitated for a moment before saying, "It''s impossible formon


    people to use the metal cultivation method of the spiritual race. I guess the one who cultivated together


    with you was Isis, or the woman who risked her life to protect you. I heard that she''s the apprentice of


    Marcia Mu. Then it makes sense to me! Marcia had the chance to obtain the metal cultivation method


    of the spiritual race." Alyssa wore a confident expression.


    "Does it really matter who it was? I don''t think it''s a big deal. The important thing is, you''re the one who


    is going to cultivate together with me now," Rocky replied calmly with a smile.


    "Are you kidding? It''s not like I''d like to cultivate with you if there was another way," Alyssa scoffed and


    rolled her eyes at Rocky.


    "Oh, then I must have misunderstood you. If you''re so reluctant to cultivate together, I won''t force you.


    Farewell, Prince Alyssa. I''m leaving now. I''m afraid that you have to stay here until those twoe for


    you!" Rocky then yfully turned away to leave.


    "Hey, where are you going?" Alyssa was stunned by this abrupt change. If Rocky left her alone, she


    would end up dead for sure. She grabbed his hand in a hurry and lowered her voice. "Please don''t


    leave me."


    Rocky felt his heart skip a beat upon hearing her pleading voice. He stopped and turned back to her.


    With a smirk on his face, he said, "Then beg me. I will consider your request as long as you beg me."

 Chapter 885 I Was Just Joking

    Chapter 885 I Was Just Joking


    "You..." Seeing that Rocky was insatiable, Alyssa felt unwilling. Even though, she never used to depend


    on anyone, she knew that she had to rely on Rocky and Sea Blue Magic Jade to recover her spiritual


    power and escape. If she was arrogant enough not to rely on Rocky, she would lose her only chance of


    fighting against those two men from the Heavenly Demon n.


    Of course, Alyssa was on her wit''s end at that time and she had to beg the shameless Rocky. She was


    really worried what would happen if she refused because she knew that Rocky would do anything he


    wanted when dealing with his enemies. Back then when Rocky was still a member of the Crimson


    Dragon Group, the army of the Timber Deity Empire had suffered great losses. Plus, she couldn''t forget


    that because of him, she had also suffered the biggest defeat in her life.


    If only Rocky wasn''t the one who could remove the cursed seal on her, she would have dly killed


    him. He was an invincible rival of hers, anyway. But still, there was something about him that she


    couldn''t quite understand. Had they not been enemies, she would have feltpletely safe on his side


    even if they were in danger.


    Anyway, the important thing was that Alyssa had confidence in Rocky. Although she didn''t observe this


    feeling, her intuition told her that if she wanted to escape, she must ask Rocky for help.


    "Well, I beg you. You''re the only one who can help me this time. Please!" After pondering for a while,


    Alyssa put down her pride and pleaded in a sweet voice.


    You''d think that this wasn''t much of a sacrifice but, for her, it was. If she was forced to make


    than surrender in front of Rocky. After all, he was not an enemy of her, but he wasn''t her friend either.


    So, she wouldn''t allow him to insult her like that.


    As much as Rocky was surprised that Alyssa begged him for help, he was pleased to finally get his


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    revenge. After all, back then in order to torture him, Alyssa took Sabina and his soldiers as the


    hostages, making him almost lose his life after being hit a dozen times. He couldn''t miss this


    opportunity to take his revenge.


    And he couldn''t let her go so easily, thus he still pretended to be indifferent.


    "What the hell do you want?" Rocky''s silence and indifference angered Alyssa.


    "If I agree to help you, what will I gain? You are the princess of the Timber Deity Empire. Since you


    have asked someone to help you, you should naturally reward the one some appropriate benefits!"


    Rocky said so with a cunning look on his face.


    "After we leave here, I will certainly reward you handsomely..." Alyssa opened her mouth impatiently.


    "Oh, I want a lot of things that I can''t say all of them in a short time. What should I do?" Rocky rubbed


    his chin purposely with a cunning smile.


    "Oh, God! Are you kidding me?" Alyssa shouted angrily.


    "How dare I think of...! How about you show me your sincerity?" Rocky said in a creepy voice.


    "Sincerity? What do you mean by sincerity?" She was confused and didn''t understand his words.


    "You''d better think about it yourself. There''s not much time left, anyway. So, think quickly." Actually,


    Rocky didn''t want any benefits at all. He just wanted to frustrate Alyssa''s arrogance.


    "Do you want to..." It seemed that Alyssa misunderstood Rocky because after thinking for several


    minutes, she made something that no one expected. She came close to Rocky, stood on her toes and


    wiped her lips on his face. Quickly, she blushed and blinked as she drowned in guilt.


    This move took Rocky by surprise. He had never thought that Alyssa would use this method to express


    her sincerity. However, getting the kiss of the princess of the Timber Deity Empire was something that


    everyone dreamed of. If this news was spread in Timber Deity Empire, it would cause an uproar.


    Even Alyssa was surprised because she had never had intimate contact with any man before, but she


    forwardly kissed him to ask for his help at that time, making her very desperate.


    "Are you satisfied now? This sincerity should be what you really want. Huh, men are really


    unbelievable! How obscene are you!" Even though Alyssa had just wiped her lips on his face, she


    couldn''t help wiping her lips with her little hand. The poor girl seemed disturbed and ufortable.


    "Ha-ha..." Rockyughed non-stop.


    "What are youughing at?" Alyssa shouted.


    "I was just kidding. I didn''t really want a kiss, and I definitely didn''t expect you to take it seriously."


    Rocky didn''t expect that in order to escape, Alyssa would sacrifice her kiss.


    "Joking?" Alyssa was angry and surprised that Rocky fooled her.


    "Believe it or not, I will kill you right now!" Alyssa shouted at the top of her lungs.


    "Then we have to be a desperate couple." Rocky shrugged indifferently, making her even angrier.


    Seeing that Rocky was not scared at all, Alyssa was stunned, but she couldn''t kill him. At this moment,


    she was angry and embarrassed, especially when she thought of the moment when she kissed him.


    The only thing she could do was tremble with regret.


    "Well, let''s start!" At this moment, Rocky''s face suddenly turned cold and serious. His eyes narrowed


    and he lookedpletely different.


    Alyssa was stunned, but before she could react, she saw that Rocky had sat down with his legs


    crossed. After a while, she came back to her senses and immediately sat down in the same manner of


    his in front of him.


    However, as soon as her eyes met Rocky''s, she was deeply touched, and unable to keep calm


    anymore.

 Chapter 886 Dont Look Around

    Chapter 886 Don''t Look Around


    Deeply unsettled, Alyssa quickly drew a deep breath in an attempt to calm herself. She couldn''t afford a


    distraction right now, not when she had found that everything had gone crazy ever since she''d met


    Rocky again. She was no longer the stone-cold princess from before. There was no way to maintain


    control in a situation like this one.


    "Aren''t you going to tell me your mental cultivation method first?" Rocky asked, looking at her straight


    into the eyes. His expression was deeply grave.


    "No, just... Go ahead and follow the cultivation method you''ve already got. I''ll assist you," Alyssa


    replied, somehow managing to get her wits back.


    With a nod, Rocky agreed and immediately closed his eyes. Almost instantly, the Fire spiritual power in


    his body began circting. He injected it straight into the Sea Blue Magic Jade cupped in his left hand.


    Now, he was connected to the jade and it began glowing in a brilliant blue light,ncing in all directions


    like the scattering sunlight through ocean waters.


    Alyssa watched as the blue light began to spread and quickly turned her palms over. The vine-like


    spiritual mark emzoned on her arm came to life and it began to squirm and crawl as though it were a


    living being. She then pressed her palms against Rocky''s chest, and he could feel the sensation of an


    incredible spiritual power flowing into his body to race with his own.


    But it wasn''t long into the process when Alyssa found a problem from within Rocky.


    ''Is that...a spiritual soul? Oh my god! He''s drawing the power of a spiritual soul hidden in his body! And


    there is some kind of tremendous evil power that has been sealed away down there! And it''s not just


    that... There seems to be the power of a primordial spirit maniptor also tucked away here. How is


    this even possible?! How is he able to hold onto three different incredible powers at the same time?


    Only the power from the primordial spirit maniptor makes sense here... But the other two... the other


    two shouldn''t be in human beings at all!'' She carefully schooled her face into a look ofplete


    indifference, as though she had found nothing whatsoever. Meditation had trained her well in


    maintainingposure. But the shock to her system nevertheless caused a strong wave of energy


    through Rocky, revealing the difort and agitation in her mind.


    Had it been anyone else doing this other than Alyssa, they might never have recognized those three


    powers so quickly. They might have, like Sabina, only sensed the existence of something mysterious


    smoldering from within. And like Sabina, they would''ve never been able to discern what it truly was.


    Within the spiritual soul container that held the evil power that had broken from the seal, a special


    existence had nested. This spiritual soul was power in and of itself, and it had developed for the sheer


    purpose of caging the evil power that lived within Rocky''s body. Rocky was unable to draw from the


    power of this soul itself. Unless someone was from the spiritual race themselves, no other spirit


    maniptors could have sensed it. Not even if they were powerful enough to reach the Divine Stage or


    well beyond that.


    But Alyssa was different. She had grown up within the spiritual race itself. And more than that, she


    herself held a small fragment of power that came from a spiritual soul. It nested within her the way


    Rocky''s rested within him. It was one of the biggest reasons that she had been so unusually powerful


    at her age. And it was also what drew her to find the spiritual soul nesting inside Rocky, even if it had


    been deliberately concealed from prying eyes.


    Alyssa had no idea where Rocky could''ve gotten this spiritual soul power. When her own spiritual


    power circted and weaved through his, she determined that this power''s ultimate purpose was to


    hold back that evil power within him. She therefore spected that someone in the spiritual race had


    from the evil power within him. The spiritual soul itself was the source of power for the spiritual race. It


    could only grow in strength as the days went by and if the person who held that soul diligently worked


    on strengthening it. Should that person''s spiritual soul be damaged, their manner of cultivation


    would weaken along with it. But as someone of the spiritual race was willing to use their own soul to


    protect Rocky, whoever it was must have found Rocky very important to them.


    But in spite of all that effort, the tremendous evil power that had been sealed within Rocky still gave


    Alyssa pause and a cause for concern. Judging by the aura emanating from the seal itself, she was


    certain that such a seal could''ve only been crafted through the use of a secret skill known only to the


    spiritual race. That smoldering evil power within Rocky gave off the sense that it was merely biding its


    time. As though it was waiting for the opportune moment to cause the most damage possible, in spite


    of the fact that all it could do now was lurk behind the seal. Alyssa couldn''t even imagine how powerful


    that evil power could possibly be. It was too powerful to have ever been generated by mere humans.


    So lost was Alyssa in what she''d found that she suddenly realized that her spiritual sense was being


    guided by an unknown force. It was almost simultaneous with the sensation of the spiritual soul''s power


    inside her flowing through towards Rocky.


    To her amazement, her spiritual sense then followed soon after, entering Rocky''s body. All she could


    see now wasplete pitch ckness. There was a weightless sensation of falling into an eternal pit,


    causing terror to rise in her throat.


    "What''s going on?" Alyssa gasped. Her spiritual sense was getting towed beyond her control, getting


    pulled into Rocky''s body as though it had a mind of its own. It felt like hurtling down from a great height,


    with aplete loss of control.


    Before she could truly begin to panic, a ze of light shone up in front of her. A brilliant figure, shining


    so intensely that he might have been burning, appeared like a guiding star, reaching out to her almost


    "Rocky? Is that you?" The light cleared before her eyes and she realized that it really was Rocky,


    enveloped in fire.


    "What are you doing in here, Alyssa?" Rocky''s shining, zing form asked. It looked like Alyssa wasn''t


    the only one stunned by the revtions. Rocky had found himself undergoing the same experience that


    she had. His spiritual sense was towed elsewhere into this vast darkness, as though he were driven to


    it by an unknown force beyond his control.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "I...I don''t know! I don''t have the faintest clue of what''s going on! I was just about to ask you the same


    thing, and... Oh my god, just look at you!" Alyssa stammered in shock, unable to even look at him


    directly now, even as her lips formed a pout.


    "Hey, don''t me me for any of this. We''re in the same boat here," Rocky replied, the corner of his lips


    curled as he watched her.


    "Look, we''re both in a state formed only by our own senses. You know what I mean, right? This is what


    people call that moment when one''s spirit hase untethered from its body," Rocky exined simply.


    "Yes, I know very well what that is," Alyssa replied with a twist in her gut. He was lying, and she knew it.


    Still, the atmosphere was unbelievably strange and the air between them was an awkward one. As


    though to alleviate this embarrassment, a column of brilliant blue light came sting down from above,


    covering them both in illumination. Both Rocky and Alyssa gasped as they gazed up at its incredible


    radiance.

 Chapter 887 Its Only An Illusion

    Chapter 887 It''s Only An Illusion


    Feeling spiritual power as soft as water surrounding them, Rocky and Alyssa bathed in the


    unprecedented sensation of the spiritual rain.


    Alyssa felt as if she were being touched by a gentle hand. The feeling gradually spread from her body


    to her heart, and her eyes became blurred. Rocky, who was in front of her, suddenly seemed to be


    shrouded in a sense of familiarity, as if she had known him for a thousand years.


    Of course, Rocky was experiencing the same thing as well. He could see Alyssa stripped down to the


    petite and delicate girl that she was, with no arrogance, indifference, or disguise.


    ''This seems to be the second stage of cultivation, harmony of spiritual power and sense between the


    two warriors. We have actually crossed the first stage and reached the second one! How is that


    possible?'' Alyssa wondered in awe. She had originally suggested cultivating together with Rocky only


    to recover her spiritual power, but the result was beyond her expectations.


    Her mind seemed to reflect reality. Even though she was not really naked, she could feel Rocky''s skin


    against hers. She had never imagined that they would break through the first level and directly reach


    the second one.


    In fact, there were three stages that two cultivators would cross when cultivating together. The first


    stage was a harmony of spiritual power, where the two people would let their spiritual power merge and


    circte in their bodies. When Rocky had cultivated with Sabina, they had cultivated in the first stage.


    The second level, the spiritual realm he was in now with Alyssa, was a harmony of spiritual power and


    sense. It was not only the spiritual power of the two warriors merged into one, but also a fusion of their


    spiritual sense in a state of quiet calmness. It was like the two cultivators were naked to each other


    without hiding anything. The third stage was the highest level, a harmony of man and nature. In this


    stage, they would give to each other both mentally and physically and be one with nature.


    Normally, two people who were cultivating together for the first time would only be able to cultivate in


    the first stage. It was unheard of for people to cross the first stage and directly reach the second one


    during the first time they cultivated together.


    ''Is he...?'' Suddenly, a thought shed through Alyssa''s mind. If what she was thinking was right,


    perhaps it could exin why she and Rocky had crossed the first stage and directly reached the


    second one.


    Just then, she suddenly felt a strong burning sensation, as if something was tearing her apart. Her


    body floating in the darkness was about to fall.


    Her spiritual sense had almost lost its hold when a figure suddenly appeared and hugged her tightly. A


    warm aura enveloped her, and her palpitations slowly disappeared.


    The two figures were bathing in a column of blue light in the darkness, surrounded by flickering lights. It


    was a beautiful scene to behold.


    Two hourster, Alyssa opened her eyes as if she had just woken up from an astounding dream. There


    was still a touch of love in her eyes, but when she saw that the man in front of her had disappeared,


    her heart sank.


    "Are you awake?" a low, gentle voice asked.


    She immediately turned around and saw Rocky standing aside, looking at her as if nothing had


    happened.


    "Just now... we..." Alyssa trailed off tentatively. In fact, she didn''t know how to phrase what she wanted


    to ask him. The calm expression on Rocky''s face made her feel like she had indeed just been


    dreaming.


    "What do you mean?" asked Rocky.


    ''Was it all just in my mind?'' Alyssa asked herself secretly. She couldn''t help feeling ashamed.


    Seeing her remain silent, Rocky asked, "Has your spiritual power recovered? Don''t let my efforts go in


    vain." But the strange expression on her face didn''t go unnoticed by him, and he smiled lightly.


    Aftering back to her senses, Alyssa immediately checked the state of her spiritual power and was


    surprised to find that it had beenpletely restored. She had thought that only half of her spiritual


    power could be recovered in two hours with the help of the Sea Blue Magic Jade. This waspletely


    beyond her expectations.


    On top of that, she was still perplexed about what had just happened. She couldn''t tell whether what


    she had experienced was real or just her imagination. However, she also couldn''t ask Rocky about the


    things that had happened during their cultivation, such as seeing each other naked in a dark space and


    holding each other in a tight embrace. It was not something a girl could easily bring up. What was


    more, if all that turned out to be just her imagination, she would end up humiliating herself.


    In the end, she sighed and gave up.


    Whatever it was, she felt energetic. In fact, she was glowing, as if she was surrounded by a silhouette


    of light.


    This was the first time that she had cultivated with someone else. Until now, although she had known


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    about it in theory, she hadn''t known how it would really feel. Now that she had personally experienced


    it, she couldn''t help but miss it, even if the things she had seen and felt had all happened in her head.


    "What are you looking at?" she suddenly asked. When she came back to her senses, she noticed


    Rocky staring at her, so she immediately straightened up and concealed her feelings.


    "It''s not like you''ll be any less attractive if I look at you. In fact, I was going topliment you just


    now, but now, I feel like you''re still that fierce woman from before," Rocky said yfully.


    Alyssa''s eyes widened the moment she heard his words. Before this, anyone who dared to offend her


    like this woulde to no good. Rocky, of course, had always been an exception, but even he couldn''t


    keep disrespecting her without rousing her temper. However, now, things had changed. Since she had


    cultivated together with him, he had be very important to her. Her perception of him gradually


    cleared up in her mind.

 Chapter 888 The Moon Foxs Protection

    Chapter 888 The Moon Fox''s Protection


    Just when both Rocky and Alyssa were quarreling, a loud noise suddenly resonated, causing the whole


    cave to tremble severely.


    "Come out this instant! We know you are there. You can quit hiding now. The jig is up!" Soon after,


    angry cries were heard outside the cave. Needless to say, Skyfall and Earthrise had sessfully


    followed and located Rocky and Alyssa''s traces.


    "So, what should we do now?" Rocky asked as he looked at Alyssa''s eyes with a hint of worry.


    "We should go out first and show ourselves. There''s no other way to do this. They have found us,"


    Alyssa replied with narrowed eyes as if she had already made up her mind.


    "But before anything, let''s make a deal. If ever you get taken away, don''t expect me to save you. And


    besides, with the current condition that I am in, I don''t think I have the strength to do that. When that


    happens, you can count me out. I want to stay out of this mess," Rocky dered with resolution.


    "I never asked you to save me in the first ce. Don''t tter yourself too much, Rocky!" Alyssa gave a


    scornful hiss as she stood up and walked out of the cave''s entrance.


    Seeing this, Rocky followed suit and stayed close behind her.


    Soon after, they were out of the stone cave. Just then, Skyfall and Earthrise, along with their guardian


    beasts, had made some sort of powerful around the cave that even flies could note out of it.


    However, as soon as Skyfall and Earthrise had a glimpse of Alyssaing out of the cave, they


    instantly felt something strange¡ªthe spiritual power that came out of her body suddenly improved.


    They ced their eyes on Alyssa and noticed that she was wearing men''s clothes. On top of that, they


    also saw Rocky behind her, making them think that something was definitely going on between the two.


    "So, you like bad boys, huh? I didn''t expect you to be that kind who would take advantage of this


    rebellious boy to recover your spiritual power. I can''t believe that you really let him do it! In that case,


    then he must have enjoyed whatever happened inside that cave just now. But I don''t think he was able


    to do much with his current strength." Earthrise mocked with a sinister smile.


    Hearing this, Alyssa could not help but look at Rocky. Of course, she would not let Skyfall and Earthrise


    know that she had already absorbed the spiritual power of the Sea Blue Magic Jade to recover. If


    Skyfall and Earthrise knew about this piece of information, then they would surely take an interest in


    Rocky. After all, the Sea Blue Magic Jade was considered to be a very rare treasure in the world, that


    creatures from the low-grade spiritual race like Skyfall and Earthrise would definitely want to get their


    hands on.


    However, Alyssa realized that Skyfall and Earthrise didn''t know that she also recovered all the other


    things aside from a little spiritual power, meaning that her current actions were to her advantage.


    "Oh, cut the crap! Will you let us go after I give you the Moon Fox?" Alyssa suddenly made a turn.


    "Of course, we will! We came here for the Moon Fox. There is no reason for us to make things difficult


    for you as long as you promise to hand it over to us safely," Skyfall responded hastily.


    "Okay, I just hope that you''ll keep your word!" Alyssa nodded and opened the Magic Spiritual Space.


    Meanwhile, just behind her, Rocky furrowed his brows upon seeing that Alyssa was very much willing


    to surrender the Moon Fox in exchange for freedom. On the other hand, he also thought that she would


    never do such a thing. ''If she really ns to give the Moon Fox to them, then she would have inly


    done so. Also, fighting with these two creatures from the Heavenly Demon n will be in vain. I think


    she has other ns with this one, '' thought Rocky.


    Soon after, the Magic Spiritual Space opened, and the Moon Fox came out of it with a dazzling red


    light. The Moon Fox stood with pride, looking elegant and majestic with its nine tails wagging in the air.


    At that moment, with its amazingly powerful aura, almost no advanced spiritual beast could rival it.


    However, Rocky felt a strong burning sensation on him upon seeing the Moon Fox ce its foot out of


    the Magical Spiritual Space. Wanting to find where the burning sensation wasing from, he looked


    down and found the middle part of his chest a little bit transparent. Seeing this, Rocky felt nothing but


    shock. Apart from that, he also felt the strange feeling rising dramatically. After contemting for a


    while, he came to understand that it was the dragon-shaped jade''s doing on his body. Not long ago, he


    tied up the dragon-shaped jade with a snake thread and hung it directly on his chest like a ne so


    that he could carry it anywhere he pleased. But ever since he left the ck Sand Abyss, this was the


    first time that the dragon-shaped jade gave him an abnormal reaction.


    Therefore, right at this moment, it seemed that the dragon-shaped jade was trying to tell him


    something. Perhaps, this was the effect of the Moon Fox on the jade.


    Meanwhile, when Skyfall and Earthrise saw Alyssa summoning the Moon Fox, they looked at each


    other with surprised faces. Surely, if Alyssa was really true to her words and was actually giving them


    the Moon Fox, then there wasn''t any reason for them to keep on pestering her. However, they thought


    that Alyssa wasn''t very willing to give it to them. After all, the Moon Fox was a guardian beast and was


    of high importance to the spiritual race.


    "Hey, the Moon Fox is standing right in front of you now. Aren''t you going to take it away? What are you


    waiting for? Hurry up!" Alyssa urged them as if she was very eager to hand the Moon Fox over.


    Skyfall and Earthrise noticed the sudden change in her attitude and got a little bit worried. But now that


    the Moon Fox was already a few inches away from them, they knew that they had to act fast and get it


    right away.


    "Earthrise, go and take the Moon Fox away." At that moment, Skyfall was doing everything he could to


    assure that Alyssa was not cheating on him for they never wanted to make the same mistake ever


    again.


    On the other hand, after hearing Skyfall''s order, Earthrise nodded in agreement. Soon after, he nced


    at Alyssa and stepped forward to cast a spell. He raised his palm and afterwards, a purple seal-like


    pattern emerged in the air radiating a strong demonic aura.


    "Demonic Ghost Seal!" Soon after, Earthrise''s palm trembled, and the purple pattern rushed towards


    the Moon Fox like a ma.


    But unexpectedly, the Moon Fox raised its head and roared into the sky. Behind it, its nine tails


    extended quickly, forming a red barrier around its body and protecting itself from Earthrise''s seal.


    Alyssa burst intoughter upon witnessing such an embarrassing scene in front of her.


    "What do you think you''re doing, Bitch? What tricks are you ying this time?" Skyfall red and


    shouted at Alyssa immediately.


    "Huh? I''m not doing anything, see? The only thing I forgot to tell you about is that although this Moon


    Fox is my guardian beast, it is not under my control, because I am not from a spiritual race. If it doesn''t


    want to go with you, then I can''t help you with that." Alyssa shrugged her shoulders and responded.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Do you think your little trick can frighten us? Watch us weaken its strength and take it away," Earthrise


    muttered angrily.


    "Do whatever you want!" Alyssa taunted.


    "Skyfall, I handle this woman. Go and deal with the Moon Fox. It''s obvious that she wants to hold us


    back on purpose, and then wait for the effects of the Divinity Surrounding Enchantment to disappear,


    so that she can take her little lover to escape!" Earthrise turned around and hinted Skyfall, as he took a


    peek at what was happening in Alyssa''s mind.


    "Come on, let''s go!" Alyssa grabbed Rocky''s hand and broke through in one direction after realizing


    Earthrise''s intention.


    On the other hand, Earthrise and his guardian beast, Crouching Demon took action and immediately


    blocked their way, leaving Skyfall and another guardian beast, the Demonic-skeleton Wolf, to deal with


    the Moon Fox.

 Chapter 889 Surpass The Power

    Chapter 889 Surpass The Power


    "You might want to use the Moon Fox as bait and distract their attacking power, so one of them and the


    other guardian beast will stay to deal with the Moon Fox. That way, you can divide them and conquer


    them easier." Rocky grinned as he ran full speed ahead, a yful look on his face.


    "You are smart, so you should know that is the only way that you can win this. If they work together with


    their two guardian beasts, none of us can win against them, not even if I have recovered all my spiritual


    power. But if we fight them one on one, I am confident that I can take down one of them." The moment


    that Alyssa walked out of the cave, she already had a n set aside for everything. The two members


    from the Heavenly Demon n didn''t know that she had fully recovered her spiritual power, so they


    must have thought that she would be easy to deal with. Of course, that was all part of her ns, as she


    had used her opponent''s arrogance to set her ns into motion.


    Alyssa''s n worked. Skyfall and his guardian beast were left to deal with the Moon Fox, while


    Earthrise and his guardian beast chased after them and blocked their path.


    "But the opponent''s guardian beasts are not easy to deal with. Your six-star spiritual beast has been


    injured, and you don''t have the help of the Moon Fox. Do you n to fight against the two alone? I''m


    afraid our odds of winning are not very high!" Rocky immediately expressed his doubts. He thought the


    idea was quite good, but he knew that it would not be easy. After all, the worst thing that they could do


    at that moment was to underestimate Earthrise and his guardian beast.


    "I have you," responded Alyssa firmly, and it felt like her voice had beenced with steel, as her


    determination made itself known.


    "Somehow, I just knew you would say that." Rocky sighed, although there was a small smile that pulled


    at the corner of his lips. He was not surprised at all, as he had guessed Alyssa''s n earlier, and he


    just knew that she would use him when it came down to it.


    "I suppose you have a way to deal with Earthrise''s guardian beast," Alyssa probed lightly, trying to


    sound as casual as possible.


    "It seems I''m going to be your bait." Rocky smiled calmly.


    "It won''tst too long. Trust me! But still, be careful..." After saying this, Alyssa suddenly released


    Rocky and disappeared in a sh.


    Seeing that Alyssa had left, Rocky immediately stopped and turned around to face Earthrise and his


    guardian beast, the Crouching Demon.


    "Where is that woman?" Earthrise red at Rocky and shouted, seeing that he was suddenly left alone


    and Alyssa had disappeared.


    "She... she just ran!" Rocky said, his voice shaking, as he acted like he was distraught and frightened.


    "She abandoned me and ran away. Please don''t kill me. I''m just trash, and I''m not worth your trouble."


    Rocky pointed to the direction that Alyssa had gone to, begging for mercy, but deep inside, he was


    rejoicing since they seemed to have been caught hook, line, and sinker.


    "Oh man, what a waste!" Earthrise looked at Rocky with a disdainful look, thinking if he had enough


    time to kill him, but he was afraid that Alyssa would escape. If she found a ce to hide, she could run


    away after the Divinity Surrounding Enchantment ceased to be effective, and if that happened, all their


    efforts would be in vain. In his eyes, Rocky was pitifully weak, so he didn''t even bother to attack him.


    He pointed to the Crouching Demon and ordered, "Kill this guy first, and then catch up with me right


    away..." With that done, he went to chase Alyssa alone.


    On the other hand, the Crouching Demon red at Rocky with a fiendish look. Its hollow eyes were


    glowing with a dark red light, looking sinister and hungry, as if it wanted to swallow him alive.


    The Crouching Demon was as strong as a spiritual race guardian beast of the Divine Stage, so it


    shouldn''t be underestimated. Rocky was not even sure if he could win! So when Alyssa entrusted him


    with this difficult task, he knew that there was a very real chance that he could die. But if he failed to


    hold the Crouching Demon back, it would go and help Earthrise, and Alyssa would not be able to fight


    with them at the same time. He had to seed here, or else, they would both die in this ce.


    "Alyssa, you owe me one for this!" Rocky muttered with a grave look on his face. Then, he opened the


    Magic Spiritual Space without hesitation and summoned Robin and the Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    As soon as Robin and the Rainbow Glow Unicorn came out of the Magic Spiritual Space, they


    immediately sensed the powerful strength of the Crouching Demon. They roared angrily as they looked


    around, feeling wary and scared.


    "Foodie and I will deal with this first. I want you to go ahead and find a ce to hide and wait for the


    opportunity there. Once you find one, take action, and don''t be polite about it!" Rocky made the


    strategy immediately, knowing that if he fought head-on with the Crouching Demon, he had no chance


    of winning and might even be suppressed. He could only use the invisibility of the Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn to fight using guerri tactics against the Crouching Demon. At the same time, he used Robin,


    who had the advantage of speed, to disturb the Crouching Demon''s attack.


    Hearing the order, Robin roared and sped like lightning into the dense forest.


    At the same time, the Crouching Demon couldn''t wait any longer. In the next breath, it leaped into the


    air and waved its limbs, until a pattern of a spiritual mark spread out. In an instant, dense me balls


    burst out like pouring rain and shrouded Rocky.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The bright light on the Rainbow Glow Unicorn''s body spiraled up simultaneously, and a mark that


    resembled a cloud appeared on its forehead. As soon as the me balls approached them, Rocky and


    the unicorn disappeared into thin air as if they had never existed.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    However, after the me balls from different directions fell to the ground, they kept moving with nonstop


    and struck continuously. The fire waves surged, and the smoke spread thickly everywhere. Everything


    within a radius of ten meters became a sea of raging fire that devoured all living things in its path.


    The me balls were so powerful that even a six-star spiritual beast like Alyssa''s couldn''t have


    withstood it, let alone a weak cultivator like Rocky. Luckily, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn helped him, or


    he couldn''t have dodged in time.


    The Crouching Demon saw them escape its attack and let out a weird scream. It looked like it went


    berserk, looking around for them desperately.


    "Don''t look for me there. I am here!" All of a sudden, Rocky and the Rainbow Glow Unicorn appeared


    beside the Crouching Demon.


    Seeing this, the Crouching Demonunched another fierce attack toward Rocky and the Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn, but just like thest time, they both slipped away easily.


    In this way, Rocky and the Rainbow Glow Unicorn yed with the Crouching Demon, as they


    repeatedly attracted its attention and disappeared from its path, and every time, they let it pounce on


    an empty space.


    Suddenly, Rocky, who had just escaped from the Crouching Demon''s attack with the Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn again, heard a deafening explosion from hundreds of meters away. At the same time, two


    strong lights staggered and burst into the air. Despite the long distance, he could still vaguely feel the


    spread of two very powerful auras...

 Chapter 890 A Breathtaking Battle

    Chapter 890 A Breathtaking Battle


    "Did they start their attack?" Rocky murmured to himself. His face was cold and serious. Now that his


    task was to deal with the powerful Crouching Demon, he should focus on this fight. He had a hunch it


    would be a tough one.


    The urgent call from the Crouching Demon''s master seemed to have made it more impatient and it


    strengthened its attack. The me balls it shot were getting even bigger and more powerful than


    before.


    The constant attack of me balls had caused the fire to spread quickly around them. The sea of fire


    threatened to swallow everything it touched, making the battleground hot and dry.


    Rocky was grateful that it was merely a guardian beast. While clever, there was still a gap between its


    intelligence and that of human beings. Still, avoiding the Crouching Demon''s powerful attack was no


    easy task. Rocky and Rainbow Glow Unicorn had no choice but to keep running to avoid the fierce


    me balls or they''d end up dead.


    However, using the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill to help the Rainbow Glow Unicorn turn


    invisible had its limitations. Not to mention it forced the Rainbow Glow Unicorn to exert a lot of energy


    and spiritual power to use it. That is why they both looked a little tired right now.


    In contrast, the Crouching Demon seemed to have an endless supply of power and energy. Its powerful


    offensive attacks were still drastic. The me balls came one after the other, and the fire was zing


    rapidly. A dense column of smoke rose several miles into the air, making it difficult for them to breathe.


    Rocky realized that hiding wasn''t the best strategy in this situation. He took out the Frozen Wind


    Dagger and turned it into the ming de. Then he dashed towards the Crouching Demon.


    Confronting it head-on was the only way until he was able to find an opening.


    Seeing Rocky''s new tactic, the Crouching Demon''s ruby-colored eyes narrowed from under the hood of


    its lids. Suddenly, it closed its ws together and then opened them again and a new me ball


    appeared in its grip. This new me ball was rather different. It was as strong and violent as numerous


    me balls allbined. It would be hard to survive such a disastrous me ball.


    Even knowing how dangerous the new me ball was, Rocky didn''t stop. Instead, he kept moving


    closer to the Crouching Demon, seeing no reason to retreat.


    The next second, the Crouching Demon let out a hoarse howl and tore the enormous me ball apart.


    Suddenly, an inordinate amount of mes shot out and headed in Rocky''s direction. The mes


    seeming to follow his movements.


    It was easy to avoid an enormous me ball. But it was impossible to guard against all these small


    mes as they came at him all at once. Upon seeing this, Rocky''s face darkened. He immediately cut


    out several moon-shaped ck des.


    The collision of the moon-shaped ck des with the mes caused a series of explosions.


    The intense impact spread everywhere, filling the air with smoke.


    However, thousands of fire mes were still in motion on their way to Rocky. Once they surrounded


    him, they detonated. With a startlingly loud sound cracking through the air, Rocky found himself


    enveloped by fire.


    Seeing that Rocky was hit, the Crouching Demon immediately shouted in pleasure. Yet its celebration


    was to be short-lived. Two shadows appeared in front of it almost at the same time. A moon-shaped


    ck de rushed down to it with full momentum.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The de''s power surprised the beast. It immediately raised its ws and waved out a me wind to


    stop it.


    The me wind collided with the de with a loud bang.


    But because of the differences in strength, the de was immediately destroyed. The me wind even


    swept through the two figures in front of the Crouching Demon.


    Rocky felt a powerful forceing towards him. It hit his chest and caused him to spit a mouthful of


    blood at the impact. Although both he and the Rainbow Glow Unicorn were now invisible, the me


    wind had managed to strike them. Even the Rainbow Glow Unicorn was hurt.


    Still, Rocky found a reason to smile. With all the Crouching Demon''s attention on them, it didn''t notice


    the ice-colored figure''s soundless approach. It moved so fast that even the powerful guardian beast


    could not detect it. Winning often came in a critical and subtle moment.


    By the time the Crouching Demon noticed the figure, it was toote for it to react. The figure was


    suddenly upon it.


    The ice-colored figure waved its front limbs, and its ice ws spurted out whistling in the air.


    A series of crisp sounds followed.


    In an instant, the hot wave around the Crouching Demon in midair instantly condensed with frost.


    Although the Crouching Demon was strong, it couldn''t repel such a direct impact. It was immediately


    forced back to the ground.


    Just then, the ice phantom opened its mouth and spewed out a freezing fog, keeping the Crouching


    Demon in ce. In turn, the ice stretched out several meters and formed an ice cylinder that trapped


    the Crouching Demon inside.


    "Good job, Robin!" Rocky praised. He let out a long sigh of relief and smiled with pleasure. While Robin


    fought the Crouching Demon, Rocky remained nervous, looking on with bated breath. They''d reached


    a critical moment and their survival depended on it. Now that the Crouching Demon was frozen in


    ce, Rocky and the Rainbow Glow Unicorn appeared.


    Although Robin had been only mutated for a short time, it had already adapted to the new power it had


    gained and had a goodmand of it. As Robin''s owner, Rocky felt lucky. Without Robin, he and the


    Rainbow Glow Unicorn could not have withstood the attack.


    However, it was too soon for Rocky to be optimistic that they''d won. Without warning, the icicle


    surrounding the beast suddenly vibrated, then cracked open. The ice blocks fell every which way as the


    ground trembled with icicles hitting the ground.


    Rocky''s face turned serious. With a loud bang, the huge icicle was broken into pieces by a potent force


    from inside. A st of fire waves followed that rushed in all directions.


    Seeing this, his face fell. He immediately asked Robin to step back, but it was still one step toote. In


    an instant, the fire wave shrouded Robin. Its body was thrown into the air, covered entirely in both fire


    and smoke.


    "Robin!" cried Rocky anxiously. His heart clenched, but he was no longer in the mood to deal with the


    beast. The fire waves were now targeting him.


    Rocky retreated with the Rainbow Glow Unicorn. However, Rocky and his spirit-manipted beast had


    rattled the Crouching Demon. Full of rage, it had every intention of torturing them. It rushed out of the


    sea of fire, its body bursting with fire mes. The mes seemed more powerful than that of Uriah''s.


    Although Rocky tried his best to avoid the attacks, the Crouching Demon didn''t seem to have a


    problem following him. It was determined to set him aze.


    Facing this crazy creature had Rocky at a loss of what to do. If the Crouching Demon continued its


    ruthless attacks, there would be no saving them. The guardian beast of the spiritual race was not to be


    trifled with. Rocky just hoped he could survive.


    In a moment of distraction, the Crouching Demon sent out fire waves hoping to envelope Rocky in


    them. The attack left him with nowhere to hide.


    Rocky knew that he would be in big trouble if he couldn''t get rid of the fire. He tried to figure out what to


    do next. As he thought of how he was going to save himself, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn suddenly


    turned around. It blocked the Crouching Demon with its body, facing the fire waves shooting towards


    Rocky.

 Chapter 891 Colorful Space

    Chapter 891 Colorful Space


    "Foodie!" Rocky didn''t understand why the Rainbow Glow Unicorn would suddenly do this, for he knew


    that it couldn''t withstand a heavy blow from the Crouching Demon. As he watched this unexpected


    move, his face also changed drastically in surprise. The deaths of Rubygon and Uriah shed before


    his eyes, and an unspeakable feeling filled his body, making him feel like thunder had struck his soul.


    Just then, the strong fire waves released by the Crouching Demon were rushed toward the Rainbow


    Glow Unicorn, intending to swallow it whole.


    "No..." Rocky''s body trembled as he cried out hysterically. At this moment, he thought that he should


    never let anything happen to Rainbow Glow Unicorn. And with that thought, the evil power sealed in the


    spiritual soul container burst out, wildly impacting his body, as if an explosion had burst inside him. The


    Evil me, like a huge wave, surged wildly and roared, meeting the fire waves of the Crouching


    Demon.


    In the next moment, the two strong mes collided with each other with a dazzling light, as a ck and


    red pir rose into the sky, forming a violent fire hurricane.


    But obviously, Rocky''s evil spiritual power was still slightly weaker. In no time at all, the Evil me was


    suppressed and gradually devoured by the fire waves that the Crouching Demon had released.


    Now, Rocky had reached his limit. He was aware that even if he released all the evil power in the third


    That meant that the Rainbow Glow Unicorn was still in danger.


    Thus, between one breath and the next, he decided on something that bordered on dangerously brave


    and dangerously stupid. His eyes shed uncontrobly, as he forcibly removed the seal on the fourth


    At the same time, Rocky felt like a devil was living in his body and was trying to control him from within.


    This feeling felt even strongerpared to that time when he fell into a devil the first time. This time,


    he seemed to havepletely fallen into the darkness and was swallowed up by the endless night.


    However, the evil spiritual power that surged out from the fourth seal also strengthened the Evil me


    that was constantly being released by Rocky at the moment. The original wave-like Evil me began


    to condense gradually, and it transformed into ck wings that sprouted from between Rocky''s


    shoulder de, making him look like an angel of death. The shape of the condensed me was well


    textured and resembled feathers closely.


    The Dragon Spirit Mark on Rocky had spread all over his body, as hundreds of flying dragons appeared


    on his skin. The dragons wandered around his body, which made him look like a devil with pitch-ck


    skin.


    "Ha-ha!" Rocky let loose a hysterical and shockingugh out of nowhere. Then, the ck wings


    suddenly spread out, and countless feathers of Evil me spurted out like numerous thorns, meeting


    the oing fire waves.


    When the two forces collided again, the guardian beast''s power, which had the upper hand even before


    their battle had started, could not resist the countless ck feathers of Evil me. The fire wave was


    prated easily like paper, as the numerous feathers punctured holes through it. It was greatly


    weakened in an instant as if its strength had been siphoned by something else.


    The Crouching Demon was taken aback, but since it was only a guardian beast, it was acting out


    Still, it did not give up, and soon, the Crouching Demon burst out an astonishing power again. The


    original fire wave was divided into several streams, like a few fire pythons that rushed toward Rocky


    from all directions.


    At this moment, Rocky''s consciousness was also bing very vague, but the evil power on his body


    instinctively fought back. His ck wings flew up, as the me acted like snakes and constantly fought


    with the fiery fire pythons. Amid the battle, the heat shot out in every direction.


    After a while, the shadows of me light caused by the mutual impactpletely engulfed a dozen


    meters radius. ck smoke rose and darkened the clear blue sky.


    However, under such high-intensity confrontation, Rocky was unable topletely withstand the power


    from the fourthyer seal. His body decayed to the edge of copse, and the evil power he released


    slowly began to crumble because of its instability.


    Therefore, the powerful Crouching Demon started to take advantage once again.


    Because the evil power was weakening and bing unstable, Rocky was able to regain his


    sensibility. He found that the situation in front of him was not onlyplicated but also highly


    dangerous. However, he could not do anything to change this situation. Although the fourthyer of the


    seal was removed, and it equipped him with the power to resist the Crouching Demon, he also knew


    that once the fourthyer of the seal was removed, no one other than Sabina could suppress it. His


    mental preparedness was of great importance at this junction.


    But now facing such a strong enemy, Rocky did not have the time to think too much. Even with the


    power released from the fourthyer of the seal, he still couldn''t beat the Crouching Demon. He did not


    even know how long he could hold it off.


    "Nothing good ever happens once whenever I see that woman!" A self-mocking smile broke on Rocky''s


    face. He could not just sit still and wait for his death, but how could he strike back in this situation?


    Before he could find the right answer to his question, the Crouching Demon wasing toward him


    again. The huge fire pythons were ferociously waving their teeth and ws as if they wanted to swallow


    Rocky alive.


    At this moment, the evil spiritual power that he was releasing was bing greatly unstable, and his


    body was under too much strain because of it as well. He could no longer bear even a single attack


    from the Crouching Demon.


    At this time, just as Rocky was about to fall into danger, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn stepped in. It had


    been standing still for a long time, but suddenly, a burst of blinding light exploded from its body.


    It was as bright as the early morning sun, and it illuminated everything in its path. At the same time,


    everything that light touched ceased all its movements, including Rocky and the Crouching Demon,


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    who was attacking Rocky. Both of them stood still like sculptures under vivid yellow rays.


    Almost at the same time, Rocky suddenly felt like he had fallen into an unknown ce, and a colorful


    space appeared in front of his eyes.


    "It looks so familiar!" He could not help but think about where he had seen this ce, as it seemed so


    familiar to him.


    Before long, Rocky saw two figures in front of him, one was old and the other was young. They


    resembled human beings quite closely, but they looked more like the spiritual race. Moreover, they


    looked very simr to each other, almost like they were twins. The older one seemed more amiable


    because of his white eyebrows that looked like a cat''s whiskers, and a pair of eye-catching crystal


    antlers on the head. With the contrast of his colorful robe, the antlers shone intensely. On the other


    hand, the younger one looked even more familiar, especially those innocent eyes which were the same


    as Rainbow Glow Unicorn''s.

 Chapter 892 A New Force

    Chapter 892 A New Force


    "You and this kid were brought together by fate. It''s time for you to take care of him. He has inherited


    the power of a guardian beast, and thus, he has a grand destiny to fulfill. This kid is still too young to


    use the power of a guardian beast for now, but if you two unite as one, you may be able to activate a


    part of the beast''s power. However, I advise you not to try to use it unless you are in life-and-death


    situation because it is still too powerful for you and this kid," the old man said suddenly.


    "Who are you? Who is the kid?" Rocky asked, although deep in his heart, he already knew the answer.


    "The ancestor of the Rainbow Glow Unicorn is a legendary guardian beast, and it was a very powerful


    guardian beast of the spiritual race. For some reason, they lost their original guardian power and


    degraded to a spiritual beast. However, maybe God has willed for this to happen so that the kid can


    return to that ce. Anyway, whether it was fate or it was an ident, he has inherited the blood of a


    guardian beast when he came to that ce." The old man didn''t answer Rocky''s question but told him


    a story that he had never heard of.


    It turned out that this Rainbow Glow Unicorn''s ancestor was once the guardian beast of the spiritual


    race, and it turned into a spiritual beast because it lost its guardian power.


    "That ce? Are you talking about the ck Sand Abyss? Is the kid foodie? This is amazing! How did


    it get the power of a guardian beast?" Rocky asked questions one after another, as he was enthused to


    learn something new. By now, he had confirmed that the child beside the old man was the Rainbow


    Glow Unicorn. He had seen it once a long time ago, but back then, it looked a little younger.


    Thanks to the old man''s exnation, he was able to understand why the Rainbow Glow Unicorn gave


    him a very strange and subtle feeling after they came back from the ck Sand Abyss. The Rainbow


    Glow Unicorn had experienced something unusual there, and it inherited the power of a guardian


    beast, which its ancestor used to possess and had lost by ident. But apparently, this profound


    change continued happening in the background without him noticing, and he was a bit ashamed that it


    took him this long to notice.


    "That is all I can tell you. As for the rest, you need to find those answers by yourself," the old man said


    in a calm but cryptic tone.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Before we go, may I ask who you are?" Rocky surmised that this old man was the ancestor of the


    Rainbow Glow Unicorn, and it was also possible that he was a guardian beast.


    "Did you not get your answer to that question? I am just a remnant of the blood power that the kid has


    inherited, and I will disappear soon. To be honest with you, I''m a little worried about this kid. He is too


    young to understand what he is now, and that was why I had to be a remnant, as that allowed me


    to stay with him a little longer. But now all my worries are gone. I saw that you would risk your life for


    him and that assured me that I will be leaving him in good hands. After I disappear, this kid will


    for me," the old man said as if he had seen what Rocky was thinking just now.


    "I promise that I will take care of him, so please don''t worry anymore," Rocky promised solemnly,


    nodding his head with reverence.


    The old man gave the Rainbow Glow Unicorn beside him onest nce tenderly, and then he turned


    into a hazy light and flew into the unicorn''s chest.


    In the next moment, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn''s body shone brightly, and a strong aura that could only


    be maintained by guardian beasts rushed out of its body.


    Rocky watched the transformation with a pleasant smile, and then he looked on as itpleted thest


    step of inheritance with an expression that resembled the old man''s face just moments ago.


    It didn''t take the Rainbow Glow Unicorn long toplete. After it was done, it walked to Rocky and


    held his hand, looking up into his eyes.


    As soon as their eyes met, Rocky was hit by the feeling that their flesh and bone had connected, and


    an electric current ran from the Rainbow Glow Unicorn and dashed into his body. A warmth rose from


    his heart and engulfed his body pleasantly.


    "I won''t call you foodie anymore. I''ll call you Ken! Do you like your new name?" Rocky said with a kind


    smile.


    In the blink of an eye, Rocky came back to reality. The Crouching Demon was still attacking him, and


    several fire pythons were twisting in the air, approaching him right at his nose.


    "Ken!" The Rainbow Glow Unicorn, Ken, changed into a colorful light ball and was swiftly dashing in the


    air. Rocky watched it with a proud look on his face.


    In the next breath, Rocky and that colorful light ball united into one, and immediately, several different


    colors were sliding across the sky, rushing ahead at the same time. They surrounded him like a vivid


    ring of a rainbow, and it looked both brilliant and gorgeous.


    Almost at the same time, these fire pythons had also surged toward them, and the ce where Rocky


    was standing was suddenly swallowed by fire.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    In an instant, a huge crater engulfed the ground, measuring a few meters deep, and smoke and fire


    circled them, growing closer and closer.


    But to everyone''s surprise, there was no sign of Rocky there. Even his breath had vanished as if he


    had vanished from the earth.


    The Crouching Demon thought that Rocky had already been broken into pieces when it couldn''t feel his


    aura. It turned away, as it was about to float in the air to help its master.


    However, before it could put forth its strength, a figure materialized in front of it. He looked as if wearing


    ayer of colorful cloud. Before the Crouching Demon could do anything, an extraordinary power shot


    from his Frozen Wind Dagger, which had no Evil me by then. It pierced the Crouching Demon''s


    body with a loud crash.


    Bang!


    The Crouching Demon hit the ground heavily, which created a big pit of a few meters wide.


    The figure was still up in the air, but the original evil power was gone, and the ck wings had


    disappeared. Instead, he wore a colorful robe made of cloud gauze, which seemed to be made of


    colorful silks. The robe looked bright and stunning, as the figure shone with a brilliance that seemed to


    emanate elegance and pride. On a closer look, he was not just floating in the air, but a cloud beneath


    his feet was supporting him, so he could hover over the earth. He looked like a god that hade


    down from the heavens.


    It was Rocky, who the Crouching Demon had thought to be dead, and strangely, no one could sense


    him now as if he was being covered by an invisibleyer of protection, which was shielding him from


    the outer world.


    ''Only a small part of the guardian beast''s power was triggered just now, and yet, it is overwhelming. Its


    strength is far beyond my imagination! It''s enough to suppress the evil power sealed in the fourthyer


    already! How marvelous!'' Rocky was shocked too. He had sessfully stimted part of the guardian


    beast''s power that Ken obtained from its ancestor, a guardian beast, by uniting with Ken, as the old


    man had told him. It turned out that it not only helped him defeat the attack of the Crouching Demon,


    but it also suppressed the evil power inside him.

 Chapter 893 Danger Is On The Way

    Chapter 893 Danger Is On The Way


    What Rocky didn''t know was that the guardian beast was born to protect the spiritual race. It was very


    powerful in and of itself, and its power could even surpass the power of the spiritual race. The evil


    power that had been awakened in Rocky''s body was only in the fourthyer, so it was not very strong.


    Therefore, after merging with Ken, who had inherited the power from the guardian beast, the power he


    got could suppress the evil power in the fourthyer, and that would temporarily save him.


    But the guardian beast''s power could not be used for an extended period because both Ken and Rocky


    could not bear to be fused for long. So once their fusion came to its unavoidable end, Rocky would still


    be in a very dangerous situation.


    However, the fusion also gave Rocky enough guardian beast''s power to hurt the Crouching Demon.


    And although this power was rtively small, it could still cause damage to the Crouching Demon,


    whose power was equal to a supreme master of the Divine Stage. It also meant that the guardian


    beast''s power Ken possessed was far stronger than the Crouching Demon''s.


    In other words, Ken''s grade was far higher than that of the Crouching Demon, and it was like the


    difference between the war beast and the spiritual beast of spirit-manipted beasts.


    Although Rocky''s strength had surpassed that of the Crouching Demon''s power after they fused, he


    knew that it would not be easy to kill a guardian beast. Sure enough, the me light in the pit shot up


    like a rocket in an instant. The fire went wild and spread out like waves toward Rocky.


    He paused in the air for a moment, but at thest minute, he disappeared into thin air.


    In the instant that Rocky disappeared, his aura also dissipated into nothingness. The Crouching Demon


    paused in confusion, as it lost its target, for after all, what could it do against an enemy it could not


    see? It could not hurt them, so it just threw me balls into the air and burnt everything to the ground.


    But because of the injury that Rocky had inflicted on it and the consumption of soul from the previous


    fight, the strength of the Crouching Demon seemed to have lost its edge, and its dazzling attack speed


    had slowed down as well.


    As soon as Rocky noticed its burgeoning weakness, he came out of hiding, sneaking like a shadow in


    the darkness. He attacked the Crouching Demon again with all his strength.


    Then, a colorful and shiny moon was drawn out of the Frozen Wind Dagger, as it swept across the


    shoulders of the Crouching Demon. The Crouching Demon let out a roar of pain, and half of its body


    instantly cracked open. Violent mes burst out into thin streams like thousands of snakes that were


    rushing out from the cave.


    Rocky nned to kill the Crouching Demon immediately because if they reached the limit of their


    fusion, he was afraid that he would lose the power of the guardian beast. ording to his previous


    experience with fusion, great side effects would make itself known once it disbanded, and by then, he


    would have nobat power. Moreover, the evil power sealed in the fourth grade was suppressed by


    the power of the guardian beast. If he lost the power to suppress his evil power, the evil power would


    erupt again.


    If he didn''t kill the Crouching Demon today, then it would likely kill him in the end.


    When Rocky opened his eyes and gathered all the power on the Frozen Wind Dagger as fast as he


    could, the light that gathered resembled the colorful moon on the Frozen Wind Dagger, and it drew a


    beautiful arc across the sky, casting a shining light all over them. Just as the Crouching Demon was


    about to be swallowed, it suddenly let out a hoarse scream. Then, a light array appeared under its feet


    and the Crouching Demon disappeared in the array.


    Seeing this, Rocky immediately dispersed his strength. He looked doubtfully at the ce where the


    Crouching Demon disappeared, and then he looked around the area where it could have gone. And the


    loud sound that he had heard from hundreds of meters away before seemed to have disappeared now.


    "Did that woman win?" Rocky wondered. However, he had no time to think about others now. As his


    fusion state had reached the limit, his colorful robe began to fade, and the cloud under his feet began


    to disperse slowly.


    Finally, Rocky fell to the ground. At the same time, a beam of light shot out from his chest and fell to the


    ground. He knelt on the ground with exhaustion that he could feel even in his bones as if he had spent


    even thest ounce of his strength.


    "Thanks for your hard work!" With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, Rocky looked at Ken, who


    was standing by his side.


    Although Ken looked very tired, it still greeted him happily.


    At this time, Robin, who had been injured by the Crouching Demon, returned to him, and he could not


    help but sigh in relief, as although it had been injured, its wound didn''t look very serious. Thanks to


    Robin''s armor-like ice thorns, arge part of the power was offset when the attacks hit the ice thorns


    instead of his body, so it was not seriously injured. Now that it had transformed, its body had exceeded


    the range of the spirit-manipted beast. It was a good thing too because if it were an ordinary spirit-


    manipted beast, it would have died.


    But at this moment, Rocky felt a shock in his body. The evil power which was suppressed by the


    guardian beast''s power swept through his body again, wreaking havoc inside his body wildly. His


    consciousness was alreadypromised, so it did not take long before he was once again caught in


    the darkness.


    "Damn it!" Rocky clenched his teeth and tried his best to keep a little sanity because he knew that once


    he lost his mind, he would fall into a deep abyss. If that happened, nobody knew what would happen


    next.


    And although he tried his best to resist, the evil power that had been released from the fourthyer of


    the seal had already rushed out of his body. As a result, his body was surrounded by a strong ck


    gas, like the appearance of a devil.


    Seeing Rocky''s current situation, anxiety started to creep up in Ken''s and Robin''s minds, but they could


    do nothing to help him at all.


    "Come back inside!" Rocky was also worried that the matter would get Ken and Robin into trouble, so


    he spared no efforts to open the Magic Spiritual Space, where they could stay safe. Once they had


    gone inside, he closed the Magic Spiritual Space with a relieved sigh.


    Soon, it was difficult for Rocky to resist the evil power. His limbs refused to follow him, as he trembled


    and sweated all over. He fell on his knees, and his eyes gradually surrendered to the darkness. His


    facial muscles twitched convulsively, which was a horrible scene to hold.


    "Aaah!" Rocky couldn''t help but raise his head and roar to the sky. Then, a strong evil spirit spread


    around, causing a burst of cold wind, which was both amazing and frightening!


    When his body was about to bepletely upied by the evil power, a delicate shadow suddenly


    flew out from somewhere, and with a flip of her palm, a dark green spiritual power shed directly into


    his chest.


    "Sacred Wooden Spirit!" In an instant, the dark green spiritual energy converged on her palms, and


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    then it spread out like vines and plunged deep into his body. It was like a chain, tying up the evil


    spiritual power that was about to rush out of his body.

 Chapter 894 Almost Falling Down

    Chapter 894 Almost Falling Down


    Rocky was gasping for air as though he had just experienced a moment of life or death. A twinge of


    fear was glimmering through his expression in spite of having ovee the situation. And yet most of


    the feeling rushing past the adrenaline was the simply boundless relief of having survived.


    "Oh god, thank you... Thanks, you saved my life!" He panted heavily as he felt his nerves start to rx


    from the strain and the rush. He took a nce at the person who had saved him, even though he


    already knew who it would be without having to look up.


    It couldn''t have been anyone but Alyssa, and there she was.


    "That power that you''ve got hidden inside you... I want to know where it came from. And why is it


    so...evil? When I felt it, I felt that malice run through to my bones. It''s beyond anything I can truly


    understand. This kind of power isn''t something humans should ever possess!" Alyssa''s questions all


    came out in a rush, her voice shaking with shock.


    "Look, just don''t ask, okay? Please. None of this has anything to do with you. It''s better off staying that


    way." Rocky''s tone was cold and sullen, and he couldn''t meet her eyes. There were just some things


    he hadn''t been prepared to talk about.


    At that, Alyssa''s eyebrows knitted into a frown. With a harsh exhale, she replied, "I''ve sealed


    that...thing! I sealed it using my skill of our wooden spirit, but I can''t really tell you how long that will


    going to be in serious danger. You can''t do this on your own, Rocky. Now, I can''t help you if you don''t


    tell me more about what is going on here. And you know what will happen if I can''t help. Are you still


    going to try and keep me in the dark about all this, knowing all of that? Look... I know this is a terrible


    situation especially for you, but please. Please! I''m the only person here who can really help you right


    now! I''m not trying to invade your privacy or force you to do this, but we just don''t have a choice


    anymore. I need to know. If you tell me, we might be able to figure out a better solution on how we can


    deal with that thing!"


    She meant every word, even as her breath heaved with the passion of her statement. This was all for


    Rocky''s sake in the end, because he would otherwise be in vast jeopardy. If Rocky would just give her


    a little more information to go on with, or at least tell her what kind of evil they were dealing with, she


    might be able to find a better way to seal whatever he was hiding in his body.


    The truth was that she was already aware of that evil power nesting within Rocky. She had felt and


    seen it when they were cultivating together. But it wasn''t until just now that she realized exactly how


    immense this evil power was. It was more than she couldprehend, and almost beyond her power


    to entirely seal it. If she was going to continue to aid Rocky in sealing it, it was imperative that she knew


    more about it.


    "Where''s Earthrise anyway? You didn''t kill him, did you?" Rocky abruptly changed the subject, clearly


    ufortable.


    "No, I didn''t. But I did badly injure him. I could''ve killed him if I put my mind to it, but he''s too slick and


    cunning for that. He slipped away before I could. I doubt that he''s a threat to us now," Alyssa replied


    with a bitter snort, somewhat marveling at Rocky''s obstinacy.


    "Well I''m d to hear that at least. Otherwise, I''ve suffered through all of this for nothing!" Rocky shook


    his head with a deep sigh. If it had not been for the fact that he had to hold the Crouching Demon back,


    both he and his two beasts wouldn''t have been in that predicament at all. And he wouldn''t have


    released evil power sealed in fourth grade, which almost put him directly at the doorstep of death.


    But this loss might have some hidden benefits to it. This chance gave him the opportunity to learn that


    Ken had inherited the guardian beast''s powers and that their spiritual powers could link together to


    form something even stronger.


    "Can you get up? Or walk on your own? We can''t stay here. We have to go and save Moon Fox,"


    Alyssa asked as she noticed how pale Rocky looked. He looked like a man who had beenpletely


    spent and already at the limit of his strength. She remembered that Rocky had somehow managed to


    hold back the Crouching Demon for as long as he had. His endeavor had given her enough time to


    defeat Earthrise. It was an astounding feat.


    However, if Alyssa ever found out that Rocky could have actually defeated Crouching Demon, things


    would be quite different. With thebined guardian power from Ken, Rocky wouldn''t have just been


    able to hold Crouching Demon back. He might even have been able to eliminate him altogether. And


    Alyssa would have quite a different opinion of him then.


    And the shock wouldn''t have just affected Alyssa. Such a revtion would rock the entire Wild Spirit


    Land, causing an uproar, when the knowledge that Ken had the power of a guardian beast came out.


    For a human like Rocky toe into the possession of a guardian beast, particrly the kind that was


    supposedly exclusive to the spiritual race, was absolutely beyond imagining.


    At her question, Rocky only nodded and carefully rose back to his feet, even as his whole body shook


    from the harrowing experience. He would still need a few moments to recover, as proven by how he


    stumbled on his feet.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Hey, be careful! Easy there..." Alyssa gasped, quickly darting forward, arms outstretched to hold him


    steady.


    Rocky managed to lean against her more out of instinct than anything. He was simply too depleted of


    strength to manage by himself at the moment. From the way they were tangled, however, anyone who


    saw them would imagine an intimate embrace.


    As Rocky rested his head on her shoulder, Alyssa flushed slightly, overwhelmed by the aura of familiar


    masculinity that he exuded. It wasn''t all that long ago when this same man was the one holding her in


    his arms. Now, the roles were exchanged, and it was he who held onto her for support. She surprised


    even herself by not resisting his advances towards her. She had always thought of men as detestable


    creatures along the lines of cockroaches. And because of that, she had never expected to allow


    someone like Rocky to even breathe within her vicinity. She usually would have rather decapitated any


    man who darede in contact with her body.


    And yet somehow, she felt a changee upon her when Rocky came into the picture. She had found


    herself doing things that she couldn''t really exin. And the reason for such a change could be none


    other than Rocky himself, leaning against her at this very moment helplessly.


    "Looks like you''ll have to go by yourself," Rocky murmured. There was no use for him toe along if


    he couldn''t even stand on his own two feet. He could offer no help in this situation.


    Alyssa didn''t allow herself to think too much about it. She was too worried about Moon Fox. After a


    brief moment of hesitation, she wrapped her arm around Rocky''s waist and pulled him up. Staring at


    him straight into the eyes, she said, "Don''t be ridiculous. I''m not leaving you alone here." And with that,


    she took Rocky back the way the both of them came.


    It wasn''t long before they reached thest ce where they had seen Moon Fox. The creature still


    stood there, covered with scars, and enveloped in the red enchantment. But that protectiveyer was


    already weak and on the verge of copse.


    Skyfall and his Demonic-skeleton Wolf were still there as well, viciously attacking the red enchantment


    from one area to another. They were seeking out its weakest points and methodically crippling them


    further. It wouldn''t be long before Moon Fox would beid vulnerable.


    "Rocky, wait here," Alyssa hissed to him hastily as she helped him settle down onto the ground. As


    soon as she was certain he would be alright by himself, she leapt into the air and materialized standing


    in front of Moon Fox.


    As soon as Moon Fox saw Alyssa, it let out a mournful wail.


    Skyfall stood bbergasted as he hadn''t expected Alyssa to make it back in time, or at all. His face


    morphed into rage as he looked around the area and found his partner missing. Earthrise could be


    dead for all he knew.


    "If you had even the slightest brains in your head, Skyfall, I''d imagine you''d take my advice and leave


    right now! Unless you want to end up like your partner Earthrise." Alyssa sneered, raising an eyebrow


    at him.


    "Humph! You don''t think this is going to go your way that easily, do you? There''s no way you''ll be able


    to beat me if you''ve spent all this time fighting Earthrise. It won''t be long before Moon Fox copses


    too. It''s been fighting me and my guardian beast for a while now. Trust me, you''ve no hope of winning,


    even if the two of you pour everyst drop of energy that you have left!" Skyfall grinned with almost


    psychotic glee, anticipating the taste of victory. He had apparently seen right through Alyssa''s bravado,


    knowing that after such a battle with Earthrise, she would have already expended far too much energy


    to win.


    For a moment, Alyssa bit back her retort, knowing that he might have determined that he had the


    advantage of her. But rolling over and ying dead? That just wasn''t her style.


    "Get that bitch!" Skyfall snarled out themand to the Demonic-skeleton Wolf.


    Immediately, the beast rushed over ground like an avnche,unching itself straight to Alyssa along


    with Skyfall in a brutal attack.


    "Go!" Skyfall cried out. Dark clouds flooded the skies, and instead of thunder, there was the sound of


    bone-chilling shrieking and wailing from the agony of ghosts. ck shadows formed in the air and


    whirled down screaming towards Alyssa and Moon Fox.

 Chapter 895 The Trace Of The Spiritual Race

    Chapter 895 The Trace Of The Spiritual Race


    Meanwhile, a powerful explosion took ce as soon as the ck shadows were cast. Instantly, the


    blown-up spiritual power spread around like withered flowers and dead willows. The atmosphere


    became more dangerous than ever as sand and stones turned into disastrous powder, causing havoc


    within a radius of ten meters.


    Simultaneously, Moon Fox also scattered its red light enchantment in an attempt to repel the dense


    ck shadows. But, no matter how hard it tried, it still found it difficult to defend its position.


    Meanwhile, as Moon Fox held the attacks, the Demonic-skeleton Wolf suddenly dashed towards


    Alyssa and waved its ws in the air savagely.


    "Demonic Wood!" Alyssa shouted as she saw the Wolf approaching her. Leaning over, she punched


    her open palms on the ground and initiated her spiritual power inside. Soon after, a demonic wood in


    the shape of a human came out of the ground. Standing as tall as two ordinary people, it had thick


    whiskers around its mouth that spread all around and formed a huge web.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    In a snap, the phantom-like w shadows struck the demonic wood consecutively, instantly cutting off


    its whiskers that blocked their way. Despite this, the whiskers immediately regenerated after falling out.


    At this moment, the two parties were at a stalemate as each opposing side continued to resist each


    other''s attacks.


    Meanwhile, both Alyssa and Moon Fox had managed to sessfully block numerous rounds of attack


    without talking to each other verbally. Despite this, Skyfall and the Demonic-skeleton Wolf seemed to


    have the upper hand in the battle due to their spare power that boosted their current strength.


    Pretty soon, Alyssa ran out of spiritual power, and the demonic wood was not able to hold on any


    longer. As a result, it vanished into thin air. Grabbing the opportunity, the Demonic-skeleton Wolf


    pounced on her, shing its ws in poor Alyssa. It was not long before blood started flowing from


    Alyssa''s shoulder.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    At that moment, Alyssa''s face was twisted in agony. On the other hand, the enchantment of Moon Fox


    couldn''t resist Skyfall''s offense and disappeared in an instant.


    "After I kill you, I will make sure to take your Moon Fox and report to my lord!" Skyfall sneered.


    Realizing that Alyssa and Moon Fox were already tired and worn out, he and the Demonic-skeleton


    Wolf transformed into two figures and slowly approached Alyssa to kill her.


    Wounded on the ground and in pain, Alyssa clenched her teeth in anger. She thought that even if she


    fought until the end, she would do anything just so that she could protect Moon Fox from being taken


    away by Skyfall.


    But just as Skyfall and the Demonic-skeleton Wolf were about to render her lifeless, Moon Fox''s tail


    suddenly drew behind her and lifted her high up in the air. As that happened, its enormous body


    blocked Alyssa''s front, as if it wanted to take the hit for her.


    "No! Get out of there!" Alyssa cried out instinctively.


    But just before Moon Fox was inches away from being hit, Rocky suddenly stood aside although he


    was unable to move. In an instant, he felt a strong burning feeling on his body. He ced his hand on


    his chest subconsciously and felt like his skin was about to be burned through.


    At that moment, he felt like his head had detonated. Clueless as to where this power wasing from,


    he was not able to do anything but let nature take its course, sending his body shooting out like a bullet


    from a loaded gun. At the same time, a huge dragon shadow with six wings appeared behind him. It


    was strong and aggressive as if it was the incarnation of both darkness and evil.


    On the other hand, Skyfall was caught off guard as he sensed a strong aura approaching him. But


    when he came back to his senses, all he saw was Rocky with an indescribable aura, standing in front


    of him, just like a king descending from the heaven.


    Meanwhile, the Demonic-skeleton Wolf, who once had been so cruel and brutal, suddenly became


    weak on its knees. It even knelt down on the ground as if it was idolizing some superior entity.


    Seeing this happen in front of him, Skyfall could not help but wonder what was happening.


    "Fuck off!" Rocky suddenly uttered in a deep and hoarse voice. At that moment, his voice was so


    intense that it hit against Skyfall''s ears directly.


    Out of the blue, Skyfall spat a mouthful of blood, and his face suddenly changed into something


    undefinable.


    "Are you... ...also a m...member of the s...spiritual race?" Skyfall stammered. At that moment, Skyfall


    could not believe Rocky was capable of giving him such a sudden and destructive attack. With this, he


    immediately assumed that Rocky was also a member of a spiritual race which was superior to him in


    terms of strength.


    Meanwhile, Rocky had alsoe back to his senses. In fact, during the time when he was not being


    himself, he felt that he was being possessed by something that he did not have any control over what


    he was saying. However, he never expected Skyfall to be frightened of what he showed, so he pushed


    the boat with the current and yelled angrily, "Get out of here since you know about the truth!"


    Without hesitation, Skyfall ran away with his guardian beast upon hearing the order.


    Meanwhile, Alyssa, who was being held in the air safely by Moon Fox, could not help but gasp in shock


    upon witnessing everything. Despite this, she could still not wrap her head around why Skyfall ran


    away after seeing Rocky.


    As soon as Moon Fox saw it was safe, it put Alyssa down on the ground and cast a respectful and


    thankful nce at Rocky while it lowered its head down.


    Seeing this, Rocky gave it a big smile and nodded as if returning a greeting.


    "Moon Fox, you..." uttered Alyssa. She was startled by the scene, because Moon Fox had never


    treated her, its half owner, like this before. After all, Moon Fox was a proud guardian beast, much more


    like an empress, so she never expected that it would give Rocky so much respect.


    But Moon Fox did not respond. Instead, it turned around, opened Alyssa''s Magic Spiritual Space and


    disappeared slowly.


    Everything seemed to be quiet right after Moon Fox left that Rocky and Alyssa couldn''t help but


    look at each other in silence.


    Despite having messy faces, torn clothing, and unruly hair, both Alyssa and Rocky knew that they had


    survived such a great disaster caused by two masters of the spiritual race in the Divine Stage. They


    could not feel any luckier having to escape death from their opponents, especially when there was a


    big ring gap in power between them.


    "You..."


    "I..."


    Both of them uttered at the same time after having enough of the deafening silence. Both of them froze


    in embarrassment, with their cheeks blushing like wild tomatoes.


    "Uh, no, you go ahead!" Alyssa shyly gave way.


    "Okay, if there''s nothing else, then I''ll go first," dered Rocky. Soon after, he turned around and left.


    "Hey, wait. Where are you going?" Alyssa asked anxiously.


    "I''m going to look for a ce to heal ourselves. Don''t you want to go with me?" asked Rocky slyly.


    "Nope. I think I would rather stay here." Alyssa shook her head.


    Hearing her answer, Rocky just shrugged his shoulders. He was about to turn around and leave when


    he heard her say, "But Skyfall could not be that far away from here. I think it will be safer for us if we


    are together. Plus, I am the reason why you are here. I took you here, and I am the one responsible for


    bringing you back in one piece. I can''t leave you here alone, so you will have no choice but to follow


    me."

 Chapter 896 Deserved To Be The Winner

    Chapter 896 Deserved To Be The Winner


    When Alyssa finished speaking, she walked straight ahead and brushed past Rocky. Seeing that he


    remained frozen in ce, she urged, "Let''s go. What are you waiting for? If you don''te, I''ll just go


    without you." Then, she turned around and continued walking.


    ''Why do women always say one thing and mean another?'' Rocky wondered, shaking his head with a


    bitter smile as he watched Alyssa''s back. It would save him a lot of trouble if he could heal his wounds


    with Alyssa, and he had been hoping that she would have the same line of thought.


    He knew that Alyssa already knew a lot of his secrets, so she might "torture" him to find out more, but


    he still followed her because he needed to confirm a few things.


    At dawn the next day...


    In the Qi n''s mansion, many people had stayed up all night because Alyssa had suddenly taken


    Rocky away and hadn''t returned. Needless to say, a lot of rumors would spring up about the two of


    them if they didn''te back soon.


    Besides, the final result of thepetition had not been announced by Alyssa yet, so the winner of the


    Beast Master Contest was still uncertain, and no one knew who would win.


    In the wing house where members of the Cao n lived, Woods and the members of the Cao n


    had also stayed up the whole night, waiting for Alyssa and Rocky to return. Their disappearance had


    put all of them on edge.


    "Your Royal Highness, why haven''t Mr. Rookie and Her Royal Highnesse back yet? Could they be


    in trouble?" Luci asked worriedly. As the chief of the Cao n, she was the most concerned about


    their disappearance. After all, to the Cao n, Rocky was like a priceless treasure. Even if the Cao


    n did end up losing the Beast Master Contest, it would not be a bad thing for them, since they had


    gotten this chance to find out about Rocky''s hidden talents and abilities.


    Woods shook his head, frowning. He also had a feeling that something was wrong. He knew that no


    matter how much his sister and Rocky had to talk about, they couldn''t possibly talk all night long. What


    was more, his sister was so decisive that she would have either just killed Rocky or let hime back


    after a while of talking to him. She would never have stayed out all night of her own ord. Hence, he


    felt that something was wrong.


    "How about sending people to look for them?" Lucas started to fidget with his hands. He was so


    distressed that the white wisps of hair on his chin had almost fallen off.


    "I''ll go and look for them," Queenie volunteered, jumping out of her seat impatiently. It was not that she


    actually cared about Rocky. But if something happened to him, she would not have the chance to y


    with the flying spiritual beast anymore. Or at least, that was what she told herself. The truth was, the


    fact that Rocky hadn''t returned for a whole night had made her inexplicably agitated.


    "I will go with you," Juey said immediately.


    "Don''t worry. My sister knows what she is doing," Woods said immediately. Although he was secretly


    worried about them as well, he didn''t want the members of the Cao n to get unnecessarily worked


    up.


    Just then, a disciple of the Qi n suddenly walked into the wing house.


    "Your Royal Highness, our Chief invites you, the Chief of the Cao n, and Master Lucas to the front


    hall," he said to Woods, cupping his hands respectfully.


    "What''s the matter?" Woods asked seriously.


    "He didn''t tell me. He just asked me to invite you there." Woods narrowed his eyes suspiciously. It


    seemed that the Qi n didn''t want them to know what was going on. He turned to Luci and Lucas


    to gauge their thoughts.


    After hesitating for a while, he nodded and said, "Chief Luci and Master Lucas, pleasee with


    me." Then, he stood up and followed the disciple of the Qi n with Luci and Lucas trailing behind


    him.


    When the three of them arrived at the front hall of the Qi mansion, they saw that the members of the Qi


    n, including Alexander and Samson, the chiefs and beast masters of other big ns that had taken


    part in the Beast Master Contest, a few royal members, and the five judges of the Beast Master


    Contest were all in the hall.


    "It turns out that there are so many people here," Woods said calmly. He seemed to have guessed


    something.


    Upon seeing Woods, all the people in the hall rose to their feet and saluted him.


    Woods waving his hand and walked ahead, led to his seat by Alexander. Meanwhile, Luci and Lucas,


    like the others, took a side seat.


    "Your Royal Highness, where is the princess?" Samson asked. Aftering back and learning about


    the whole matter, he had discussed with Alexander to find a countermeasurest night. That was why,


    early in the morning, Alexander had invited Woods, Chiefs of all the ns that had participated in the


    Beast Master Contest, and the judges here.


    "I don''t know," Woods said honestly, shaking his head.


    "Has she given you any opinion on the final result of the beast curingpetition?" Samson continued


    to ask.


    "No," Woods said after a moment''s hesitation.


    Upon hearing this, Samson shot Alexander a meaningful nce.


    "Your Royal Highness, didn''t the princess say that she would leave it up to you?" Alexander


    immediately asked.


    "Well, she seemed to say so," Woods replied, acting as if he was unsure. He knew that the Qi n was


    eager to know the result since it was of great importance to them. If they won, they would be able to


    surpass the Cao n and be thergest n in the Timber Deity Empire.


    "So you will announce the final result?" Alexander continued.


    "I''ve already told you that it will be announced when my sister returns," Woods said impatiently. "I know.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    But people all over the capital are talking about what happened yesterday. I think it''s better if the result


    was announced as soon as possible in order to avoid unnecessary suspicion and trouble. Don''t you


    think so?" Samson asked.


    "Master Samson is right. Since Her Royal Highness has not shown up yet, it is likely that she will not


    us to announce the result in her ce," one of the five judges said, rising to his feet.


    "Then what''s your decision?" Woods asked, raising an eyebrow.


    The judge who had spoken looked at hispanions before turning back to Woods. "Although the


    beast master of the Cao n managed to bring the spirit-manipted beast back to life andpleted


    thepetition, we can''t overlook the fact that he caused the beast to die first, whether identally or


    deliberately in order to attract attention. Therefore, to ensure the fairness of thepetition, we''ve


    decided after a night of discussion that the final winner should be the Qi n. After all, the beast


    master of the Qi n, Tate, didn''t make any mistakes in thest round of thepetition, and his


    performance was outstanding. So, he deserves to be the winner."

 Chapter 897 The Complicated Situation

    Chapter 897 The Complicated Situation


    Once the judge finished his statement, the hall erupted into an uproar and everyone in the crowd


    looked at each other in shock and astonishment. Alexander and Samson stood tall, with satisfied


    smirks gracing their faces, as everything was happening just as they had nned. No one knew when


    Alyssa would reappear, after all. They could make the most of the opportunity to determine the final


    result. Anyway, in their opinion, Alyssa would side with the Qi n. They were pretty sure about that.


    "I object!" A powerful voice broke through the din. Luci protested and looked indignant. "I can''t agree


    to this. I think the final result should be decided by the princess herself!" She was certain at this point


    that this had been part of some kind of secret plotid down by the Qi n.


    "Chief Luci, you''ve made your discontent rather obvious. Are you saying that you believe that the five


    judges'' assessment is unjustifiable? Or you are just unwilling to admit that the Cao n is inferior to


    the Qi n?" Alexander sneered as he looked to her direction.


    "Let''s not pretend, Chief Alexander. You and I are both well aware of exactly why I''m objecting to this


    farce," Luci replied in an icy tone.


    "Regardless of the Cao n''s objection, you do realize that this is all in vain, don''t you?" asked one of


    the judges as he looked at her doubtfully. "We five judges have made a unanimous decision. In


    ordance with the rules of the Beast Master Contest, no n has the right to question our final


    decision once we make it. Otherwise, their qualification to attend the next year''s contest will be


    canceled. We''re certain such an oue isn''t what you want."


    At such a pronouncement, Lucille felt the fury rising up to her throat. She knew that the judges had


    taken the Qi n''s side and colluded with them secretly. Yet, they still pretended to be so justified and


    upright. To them, the Cao n certainly wasn''t a threat.


    "Your Royal Highness, as the five judges have made their decision, you''re willing to personally make


    this official with a formal announcement, aren''t you? Your Royal Highness, you agree that the Qi n


    deserves this victory, right?" Samson implored as he looked towards Woods. His words held an unseen


    weight. If everyone was certain that Alyssa would take the Qi n''s side, then it stood to reason that


    Woods would take their side as well.


    "If that''s the case, then you should announce it yourselves. Yet, you shall hold responsibility for


    whatever consequences that follow," Woods replied indifferently and abruptly.


    Both Alexander and Samson looked at each other after such a pronouncement from the prince. This


    was unexpected; ording to the rules of the Beast Master Contest, the final announcement shall be


    dered by a high-ranking member of the royal family. Before she vanished, Alyssa had asked Woods


    to take over, and left everything in his hands. This meant that Woods should be the one to officially


    dere the final decision. But the prince evidently was in no mood to cooperate with them. This could


    be a big wrinkle in their n.


    It wasn''t long before the hall''s cacophony began to trickle away into silence. That ufortable pause


    grew as everyone threw nervous nces at one another, unsure of what was going on.


    Someone piped up from just outside the hall. "Herees Prince Geoffrey!"


    "Geoffrey? What''s he doing here?" Woods frowned, his face darkened. With Geoffrey''s presence in the


    hall,plications were inevitable.


    And just as dered, the towering, handsome prince entered the hall. Geoffrey''s extraordinary


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    presence flooded the area with interest.


    "Your Royal Highness, you honor us with your presence. Please forgive me for not personallying


    out to wee you in!" Alexander immediately stood and bowed to the prince with deep deference.


    Geoffrey, the second prince of the Timber Deity Empire, was Woods'' most direct and strongest


    Every member of the Qi n, along with the other n heads and royal personages, all rose to their


    feet and bowed in obeisance.


    "There''s no need for such formalities, Alexander. In fact, I must apologize for barging in without an


    invitation. I hope I haven''t interrupted your meeting," Geoffrey replied as he held himself with dignity


    and elegantposure.


    "You''re most wee to join us, Your Royal Highness. Actually, your presence is quite opportune. We


    were just discussing the final result of the Beast Master Contest," Alexander told him with a genial


    smile.


    "Really? I assumed the result would''ve already been decided. Wasn''t the contest concluded


    yesterday?" Geoffrey asked with an affected air of surprise. But he already knew that. Moreover, he


    had heard that the ultimate winner of thepetition remained up in the air due to Alyssa''s sudden


    disappearance. ording to his personalwork of information, Alyssa had since gone missing and


    no one had heard anything from her since she departed the arena. Furthermore, the beast master from


    the Cao n who Alyssa had spirited away along with her hadn''t returned either.


    "Yes, you''ve heard correctly," Alexander nodded.


    "Well, no wonder I''ve heard quite a few crazy rumors on the way here. Some said that this year''s


    contest is not quite satisfactory. More than that, everyone''s been confused as to which n is the true


    winner..." Geoffrey grunted a little, clearly dissatisfied with the situation.


    "Ah, that''s precisely why I invited Prince Woods, the n leaders, as well as the five judges to


    assemble so early in the morning. It''s time to confirm that final result on our own, as no one knows


    when Princess Alyssa will return. Before she left, though, she did say that Prince Woods would be in


    charge of the remaining matters. But... It appears that Prince Woods has decided that the verdict will


    have to wait until the princess returns, so..." Alexander purposefully allowed his tone to trail away as


    though his hands were tied in the situation.


    "Is that so?" Geoffrey then leveled his sights onto Woods immediately. "Woods, if you''re the one tasked


    to deal with this matter, then there should be no reason for you to hesitate like this. It''s only going to


    inconvenience everyone else if you drag your feet. After all, both the Qi n and Cao n have been


    utterly loyal to the royal family. The least we could do is entertain their issue with respect. There''s really


    no difference whichever n wins in the end, after all. We''re all friends here."


    "And I understand that, brother. But you know as well as I do that given sister''s personality, this has the


    propensity to be disastrous. If she''s unhappy with the result, heaven knows how upset she''d be. We''d


    be calling a cataclysm down on our heads..." Woods had an expression of exasperated helplessness


    on his face.


    At that, Geoffrey''s eyes immediately darted towards Alexander. It was as though in a single nce, the


    two of them shared a conversation without words.


    "Your Royal Highness, the fact of the matter is that the five judges have already made their decision.


    They believe that our n''s beast master, my son Tate, performed magnificently in thest round.


    Therefore, they''ve decided that our Qi n should win the contest. ording to the rules, as long as a


    high-ranking member of the royal family proims this result, it will be made official and announced to


    the public," Alexander exined, gesturing fervently.


    "Oh, is that so? Woods, as you''re so concerned about upsetting Alyssa, I''ll take over the responsibility


    from your shoulders and announce the result instead. That way, if anything untoward happens, I''ll take


    responsibility for it." A cunning smile crept onto Geoffrey''s face.


    Seeing the smirk, Woods was certain that Geoffrey wasn''t here by chance. This was Geoffrey''s


    intentional attempt at subterfuge, and he was well-prepared for it. Clearly, the Qi n had its sway on


    Geoffrey. They had the leverage for it too; should they win thepetition, then the Qi n would


    likely be the biggest and most vital n in the Timber Deity Empire. And with all that might push


    its support for Geoffrey, Woods would be in jeopardy.


    Still, even though he already divined what was going on, Woods had no way to stop Geoffrey''s n


    directly. If he rejected Geoffrey''s proposal, everyone might think that he was favoring the Cao n.


    Then, he would fall into an awkward situation and someone might use it against him someday.


    For Luci and Lucas, the realization that Geoffrey was predisposed to siding with the Qi n shocked


    them. But they were helpless. There was nothing they could possibly do to stop Geoffrey. All they could


    do was to watch in abject horror as these people made the movements with the aim of trampling the


    Cao n soundly beneath their feet.

 Chapter 898 Announce The Result

    Chapter 898 Announce The Result


    "Well then, suit yourself!" Woods acted as if it was none of his business but soon added, "Though I


    have to tell you that my sister suddenly came to the Qi n after the emperor summoned her


    yesterday, not just to see this finalpetition. You must be careful. If you disrupted her n, don''t tell


    me that I did not warn you!"


    Hearing this, the look on Geoffrey''s face changed as well. If what Woods had said was true, then it


    would be troublesome because he knew Alyssa''s status in the Timber Deity Empire. Her every move


    would affect the entire empire, so if she nned to make any move in the Beast Master Contest again,


    and he identally got in her way, the consequence would be unimaginable.


    "Thank you for your warning!" At that moment, Geoffrey couldn''t help but hesitate.


    And when Alexander noticed this, he could not help but feel anxious too.


    Woods'' eyes narrowed, as he had to put off the matter until Alyssa had returned. He didn''t know who


    would be dered as the winner, but he knew that her decision wouldn''t be as sure as before, and the


    reason was self-evident.


    The entire hall''s atmosphere was heavy with tension, and all of them wore varying expressions of


    concern. No one dared to speak for fear of censure, but in fact, all of them had their self-serving


    interest to protect.


    In the end, Geoffrey couldn''t help but say, "I don''t think Alyssa wille back, so instead, I will witness


    the final result of the Beast Master Contest, on the behalf of the second prince!"


    A few minutester, Alexander ordered someone to bring the prepared announcement, as Geoffrey


    brought out his jade seal. And once he put the jade seal on the announcement, the Qi n would be


    dered the winner of the contest.


    Although Woods knew that they had nned this, he couldn''t do anything to stop him, as that would


    undoubtedly offend Geoffrey. He couldn''t fall out with Geoffrey just because of that.


    At this moment, all eyes were on Geoffrey. He was about to use the jade seal, and the announcement


    was on his lips. All around him, the people from the Qi n already wore jubnt smiles on their faces.


    Seeing that, Luci and Lucas could not help but sigh in defeat.


    When Geoffrey''s jade seal was about to touch the notice, a man rushed in from outside and knelt down


    to report, "Chief! Her... Her Highness is back!"


    The report brought great confusion to the hall, as the man had spoken loud enough to be overheard by


    many.


    "What?" Alexander stood in stunned silence for a while. He didn''t expect that Alyssa woulde back


    at this critical moment.


    Meanwhile, Geoffrey took away his jade seal, as his shoulder slumped in disappointment. If he


    announced that the Qi n won in the name of the second prince, he would risk Alyssa''s anger. He


    could easily deal with anyone, except, of course, Alyssa.


    "She is finally back!" When he heard the man''s report, Woods breathed a sigh of relief. He immediately


    stood up and announced, "I''ll go and meet my sister!" Then, he turned around and left.


    Luci and Lucas also followed after him because they were all worried about Rocky, and they hoped


    that Alyssa had brought him back safely.


    Just outside the hall, Woods stopped when he saw his sister and Rocky mounted on the six-star


    spiritual beast, which was currently about tond. As soon as it touched the ground, they both got off


    the spiritual beast and walked towards the pce.


    At this moment, Alyssa was in full swing, radiating brilliant light that made people follow her and shower


    her with honor and praises. She was like a woman immensely nourished by love.


    "Sister!" Woods waved his hand with a smile, and his smile widened even more when he caught sight


    of Rocky. His limbs were all intact and he was in one piece, so Woods immediately let out a sigh of


    relief.


    It was not long before Rocky and Alyssa came to a stop in front of him.


    "Your Royal Highness, Mr. Rookie..." Luci and Lucas had alsoe out of the hall, and they bowed


    and greeted the two neers.


    Alyssa nodded her head to them but barely nced their way.


    "Sister, I haven''t seen you for a single night, but somehow, I feel like there is something different about


    you!" Woods noticed the subtle changes on Alyssa even before she opened her mouth.


    "Is Chief Alexander inside?" Hearing what Woods had said, Alyssa seemed a little embarrassed, but


    she quickly calmed down and changed the topic.


    "Yes, he is." Woods nodded and then said, "Geoffrey is also here."


    "Okay!" Alyssa didn''t ask anything more and instead went straight into the hall.


    "Mr. Rookie, where have you and the princess been? Where did you spend the entire night? And why


    did she take you away?" Once Alyssa was gone, Luci hurried to Rocky and asked him questions one


    after another.


    "I can exin itter. Let''s go inside first!" Of course, Rocky didn''t want to exin, but they would not


    take no for an answer, so he had to tell them something that could distract them. Then he turned


    around and looked at Woods. They smiled knowingly.


    Then, Rocky, Woods, and the other two people also entered the hall.


    At this moment, the eyes of the entire hall were deeply attracted by Alyssa''s stunning look. She


    recovered her royal dignity and coldness and walked to the front end of the hall.


    The four people, including Rocky and Woods, followed her into the room.


    The moment that Rocky stepped inside, everyoneid curious eyes on him. He had left with Alyssa the


    whole night, and now he hade back with her. Where did they go? Why did Alyssa take Rocky


    away? That was also what everyone wanted to know the most!


    The four of them sat down nearby, and everyone turned to look at Alyssa, as her return meant that the


    final result of the Beast Master Contest would be announced soon!


    "Alyssa, where have you been? The chief of the Qi n had been waiting for you the whole night!"


    Geoffrey turned around and asked.


    "It seems that you are quite free toe to the Qi n." Alyssa sneered.


    "I heard some rumors just now, so I came here to have a look. If it weren''t for your strange behavior


    yesterday, there wouldn''t have been any gossip, would there? All the chiefs are waiting for you to


    announce the final result of the Beast Master Contest!" Geoffrey joked with a smile, but beneath the


    happy mask was the venomous fangs of a snake.


    "Well, I am here now." Alyssa nced at Geoffrey and then turned to ask Alexander, "Chief Alexander,


    is your son alright now?"


    "He is fine. Thank you for your concern, Your Royal Highness." Alexander bowed and answered.


    "I was too imprudent yesterday. But your son started a fight in public, which was such an improper thing


    to do, especially by the young master of the Qi n," Alyssa berated coldly.


    "Your Royal Highness, please forgive my son! He just got carried away at that time! Please forgive


    him!" Alyssa''s expression sent intense fear into Alexander''s heart, and his whole demeanor changed.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    He looked less smug than before and pleaded for Alyssa''s mercy.


    "Make sure that this does not happen again next time!" Alyssa waved her hand and responded.


    "Your Royal Highness, it should be the time to announce the final result of the Beast Master Contest,


    right? Who will be the final winner between the Qi n and the Cao n?" At this time, Samson spoke


    up and asked, giving Alexander a reprieve that Alyssa, immediately, allowed.


    She turned away from Alexander and turned to address the people, as everyone waited for her to talk


    with bated breaths.

 Chapter 899 It Was Not An Accident

    Chapter 899 It Was Not An ident


    "Before that, I want to say something." She looked around the crowd thoughtfully then continued, "In


    this year''s Beast Master Contest, both the Qi n and the Cao n have shown excellent


    performance. Tate from the Qi n and Beast Master Rookie from the Cao n have shown their


    great strength, especially in the finalpetition. This is why it is very difficult for me to choose a


    winner between them. Tate from the Qi n is a disciple of Immortal Hua, the Miracle Beast Curer. His


    medical skills were superb, and the Beast Curing Skill he practiced was also quite mysterious. He will


    contribute a lot to our Timber Deity Empire. I n to recruit him to the royal family."


    As soon as Alyssa finished speaking, all the other people in the hall became excited. They all thought


    that she was saying all these because the Qi n had won.


    "Thank you for your appreciation, Your Royal Highness." Alexander''s face lit up with joy. Like the other


    people in the audience, Alyssa''s remark made him think that the Qi n would win in the end.


    "He does have great medical skills but he is not honest. Even if he''s talented, he''s still a despicable


    man! Am I right, Your Royal Highness?" A man''s mocking voice suddenly echoed from behind them.


    Everyone''s jaw dropped in astonishment, as they wondered who would have the audacity to say such


    things. They turned around only to find that the man was Rocky.


    "How dare you talk to Her Royal Highness that way? Do you want us to end your miserable life?"


    Alexander was furious. His reddened face was distorted by his rage after he heard the way Rocky


    talked to Alyssa.


    The others also thought that Rocky was bold for even daring to question Alyssa in public.


    On the other hand, Luci and Lucas were worried about Rocky. If Alyssa''s temper was stoked by his


    disrespect, it was not only Rocky who would be in trouble but also the whole of Cao n.


    "Ahem!" Alyssa cleared her throat and red at Rocky who, in return, gave her a meaningful smile.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that smile, she felt ufortable as if she was a prey being stared at by a hunter.


    "What Beast Master Rookie said is correct. Tate''s medical skill is excellent, but he is small-minded and


    has no tolerance, and that is a great disappointment to me," Alyssa added to everyone''s surprise.


    The expression on Alexander''s face changed dramatically. His joyful countenance was wiped from his


    face in a sh as if he had stepped on dog poop, as what Alyssa had said seemed to bring the Qi n


    from heaven to hell.


    The onlookers were also puzzled, and they wondered why Alyssa praised Tate first only to belittle him


    figure out what she was up to.


    "Alyssa, it''s apetition of strength, not moral quality. You should not take moral quality into


    consideration," Geoffrey piped in, feeling that something was wrong.


    "That is true." Alyssa agreed with him unexpectedly, which once again confused everyone.


    "The five judges present all agreed that Tate from the Qi n has better skills. So, I think he should be


    the winner," Geoffrey added.


    "Yes, he is indeed excellent in medical skills. The Beast-through Radiance Curing Skill he performed is


    the best one among all the curing skills. We all think that he should be the final winner," the five judges


    echoed.


    "I don''t think his medical skills are that excellent. He just used some fancy Beast Curing Skills that can


    surprise the public. The Beast-through Radiance Curing Skill was no big deal," Rocky said sarcastically


    with a smile.


    Upon hearing this, everyone turned to look at Rocky. Even Alexander turned to stare at him, thinking


    that Rocky was making trouble for him. Moreover, Rocky was just a Beast Master, but he dared to talk


    to Alyssa without permission. He was too arrogant.


    "Your Royal Highness, he is so disrespectful to you. You must severely punish him!" Alexander said


    while cupping his hands.


    "You''re right. No matter how amazing the Beast-through Radiance Curing Skill is, it''s still not as


    amazing as bringing a dead spirit-manipted beast back to life. So, I really want to know how Beast


    Master Rookie did it," Alyssa praised Rocky with admiration, ignoring Alexander''s words thoroughly.


    Everyone was dumbfounded by her strange behavior. It seemed to them that she was allowing Rocky


    to make trouble, but she was giving him unfair allowances. After all, if anyone else dared to talk to her


    like that, they would have been killed immediately. And besides, Alyssa was supposed to be on the


    side of the Qi n, but she agreed with Rocky whenever he said something against them. She was


    like a bamboo tree that would sway wherever the wind directed it.


    "Your Royal Highness, if you want to know more about that technique, then you should dere the Cao


    n as the winner. If you do so, I''ll tell you how I did it," said Rocky, who was holding his chest


    leisurely and cozily.


    "What? How dare you threaten Her Royal Highness with this?" Alexander''s face turned green. He


    stood up and red at Rocky, while at the same time, he started to release the spiritual pressure of the


    Divine Stage, which pressed towards Rocky like a sword as if he was going to teach him a lesson.


    Rocky noticed this but he remained calm as if nothing was happening. All of a sudden, a strong


    spiritual pressure immediately counteracted the spiritual pressure that was rushing to Rocky.


    "Chief Alexander, Her Royal Highness is not even angry at him. You''re overreacting," said Lucas who


    was sitting next to Rocky. It looked like he was the one who just saved Rocky.


    "Your Royal Highness, he is so rude to you. You shouldn''t be lenient with him for the sake of the royal


    family''s reputation." Alexander turned to Alyssa angrily, hoping that she would punish Rocky.


    "Your Royal Highness, I''m innocent! I hold you in considerable respect," cried Rocky in an exaggerated


    way.


    At the sight of the exaggerated look on Rocky''s face, she couldn''t help but giggle, and everyone


    swooned at the sight of her smile as if there were a hundred of flowers in full bloom. She was so


    charming and gorgeous. Even the beautiful flowers in the hall seemed dull beside her radiance and


    beauty.


    The others were shocked to see Alyssa smile and giggle like a child. She had never smiled in public


    like this, but now Rocky''s words were like a balm to her irritated mood. At that moment, they thought


    that something must be going on between Alyssa and Rocky, as that would exin why she suddenly


    took him away for a whole night.


    However, they couldn''t figure out the rtionship between the two that could influence Alyssa''s


    behavior and even make her chuckle in public. That wasn''t an ident at all.

 Chapter 900 The Final Winner

    Chapter 900 The Final Winner


    The scene in front of Geoffrey gave him doubts. It was obvious that the rtionship between Alyssa


    and Rocky was moreplex than he had thought.


    Even Alexander had grown nervous at the sight of Alyssa''s abnormal performance.


    "Your Royal Highness, who is the final winner in thepetition between the Cao n and the Qi


    n? Please announce it now!" Samson urged. It didn''t matter to him to know what Alyssa was


    actually thinking. The most important thing was to know the result.


    "I will now dere the winner." As she spoke, Alyssa nced at Alexander and Rocky.


    "Your Royal Highness, it appears that you left something behindst night." Rocky extended his hand


    and held out a beautiful flower hairpin.


    Seeing Rocky''s interruption with such ambiguous words grabbed everyone''s attention. The flower


    hairpin in his palm even looked very familiar.


    Alyssa froze when she caught sight of the hairpin. Such an intricate pattern was unique to the whole


    Wild Spirit Land. Only she had such a pin, and anyone with discerning eyes could tell that it was hers.


    "This guy..." She cursed him in her mind. There was no way Rocky would have done this without a


    reason. But she decided on a feeble attempt to protect her pride by saying quickly, "It''s not mine."


    "It isn''t? Oh!" With that, he reced the hairpin in his pocket with a raised brow. "Your Royal Highness,


    the final winner should be the Cao n, right?"


    The onlookers were all shocked by Rocky''s audacity as Alyssa had not announced the result. But his


    deration proved how little he cared about Alyssa and all those present.


    Then, something even more surprising happened.


    "Yes, the final winner is the Cao n!" Having made her announcement, Alyssa stood up and red at


    Rocky. She then turned away with everyone shooting res in her direction.


    "Sister, wait for me!" Woods stood up, exchanged a nce with Rocky, and then chased after her.


    "Did I just mishear what she said? The princess dered the Cao n as the winner?"


    "What''s going on? Shouldn''t the princess side with the Qi n?"


    "Did she make a mistake?"


    It was hard for anyone to believe the result. But they all knew it was final now that Alyssa had made her


    announcement. The Cao n had surprisingly won in the end. That meant they''d escaped the fate of


    being overtaken by Qi n and losing their title as the biggest n.


    As for the Qi n, all their former efforts were in vain it seemed.


    Alexander''s face was full of rage that he was almost mad with it. After all, he had devoted himself


    whole-heartedly to preparing for the Beast Master Contest only to be defeated by the Cao n. What''s


    more, the honor of being the biggest n that he had long been looking forward to was shattered


    before him.


    "It''s all because of him." Alexander shot Rocky a murderous re. If it weren''t for him, the Cao n


    would have definitely failed.


    Rocky could feel Alexander''s eyes on him, so he met them with a sense of calm. A mysterious smile


    appeared on his face.


    Although Alexander was wise and experienced, he couldn''t predict any of Rocky''s moves as he''d made


    the miraculous happen. It was really unfortunate for the Qi n to have Rocky on the opposing side.


    Geoffrey, who had been silent for quite a while, was sullen. Soon he got up and left without a word.


    Because of the Cao n''s victory, the other ns'' chiefs immediately gathered around Luci, Rocky,


    and Lucas. They congratted them ardently for their win.


    Although Luci was both surprised and happy, she still pretended to be calm, smiling to those around


    her with poise. She nced at Rocky from time to time with a strange feeling in her heart.


    "The Cao n finally got what it wanted!" Lucas let out a sigh of relief and turned to look at Rocky, who


    was undoubtedly their n''s savior. Choosing Rocky had been a wise decision. Otherwise, they''d have


    been badly defeated.


    "Chief, it''s time for us to go!" Rocky was not fond of such empty ttery and being the center of


    attention.


    Luci nodded immediately. Then, Rocky, Luci and Lucas went back to the wing house.


    The Cao n''s people had been waiting in the wing house for news of the result. They were very


    excited upon hearing that they''d had their final victory.


    After preparation, the members of Cao n, including Rocky, went back to their headquarters without


    making any stop under Luci''s lead.


    As soon as they returned, Luci immediately ordered servants to arrange huge feasts to celebrate the


    victory. Their n had been subjected to so much gloom because of the Beast Master Contest.


    However, their morale was now finally lifted.


    The Cao n''s victory would make up for the shame they''d endured for having been defeated by the


    Qi n. It also gave them back their prestige.


    However, Tod and Freddy weren''t the least bit happy to hear that the Cao n had won the Beast


    Master Contest. They were sure that the Cao n would lose considering they''d arranged everything.


    The loss of the Cao n would have given them the chance to force Luci to hand over the position


    of the n chief to them. But to their dismay, the Cao n had won the contest foiling their scheme.


    While the Cao n had a great time celebrating their victory, the man who made the greatest


    contribution to the victory, Rocky, found an excuse to go back to his room. He told the others not to


    disturb him.


    Rocky then snuck out of the Cao n and went to Hidden-spirit Mountain in the north suburb of the


    Timber Deity Empire. A quiet and elegant temple-like building was located on the mountain.


    After Rocky arrived at the mountain, he saw a woman dressed in the garb of a Taoist nun at the gate.


    Once he uttered his name, the woman took him around the building and went to the back of the


    mountain. Soon after, an imposing waterfall like melting Milky Way came into view.


    In a stone pavilion not far from the waterfall, a girl sat cross-legged with her eyes closed.


    The woman soon left, while Rocky headed straight to the stone pavilion. As soon as he entered, the girl


    immediately opened her eyes, reached out her hand, and said, "Give it back..."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

 Chapter 901 Absolute Curse

    Chapter 901 Absolute Curse


    Rocky waved his hand and the hairpin soon flew into the woman''s hand. He then asked, "You are the


    princess of the Timber Deity Empire. How could you be threatened by a flower hairpin?" A smile crept


    on his face, as his amusement made itself known.


    The woman in front of him was Alyssa.


    As a matter of fact, before they went back to the Qi n, they had made an appointment to meet here


    once the matter was over.


    "This flower hairpin belonged to my mother. I thought I had lost it." Alyssa rolled her eyes at Rocky and


    gently touched the flower hairpin in her hand.


    "I took it off when I was healing you," said Rocky, raising his eyebrows.


    "You know, I intended to let the Cao n win, so you did not need to threaten me with the flower


    hairpin..." Alyssa suddenly spoke up, raising her head, as she leveled a fierce re at Rocky.


    "But aren''t you on the Qi n''s side? If you had told me earlier, I wouldn''t have taken it out..." Rocky


    was a little surprised by her words since he thought that Alyssa would still take the Qi n''s side. He


    only came up with this n with that assumption, as he had never expected her to side with the Cao


    n.


    "Why should I tell you? Should I tell you everything I do?" Alyssa reproached.


    But Rocky was not discouraged by her temper, and he asked bluntly, "Did you side with the Cao n


    because of me?"


    "Who the hell do you think you are? Why would I do it because of you?" she muttered in a disdainful


    voice, frowning sternly at him.


    "What do you want from me? I think we''d better be honest with each other. That will be better for both


    of us in the long run," Rocky finally asked after a moment of hesitation.


    "Then tell me first, how did you get the evil power in your body?" Alyssa frowned at Rocky''s question,


    but she immediately recovered. In return, she answered with a question of her own.


    "I can''t tell you that," answered Rocky. The evil power in his body was from the Holy Dragon Bead,


    which was a fact that should never be known, especially to the princess of the Timber Deity Empire.


    She was not his enemy, but she was by no means his friend.


    "Who sealed the power for you? It''s not something that an ordinary spirit maniptor can do, and this


    sealing technique is also a secret technique of the spirit race," Alyssa probed deeper.


    "You should know her. You had a big fight!" Finally, Rocky decided to let some things slip. Anyway, it


    would not make any difference to him if Alyssa found out that Marcia was the one who sealed his evil


    power. On the other hand, if he didn''t say anything, he would never find out what her purpose was!


    "Marcia?" Alyssa guessed as her frown deepened even more.


    Rocky nodded but did not volunteer any more information.


    "It''s about her again. No wonder she was acting like that in the mourning hall. She almost killed me for


    your death, and it seems to me that you have an unusual rtionship! We were fated to meet, but it is


    a tragedy that we can never meet on friendly terms. Since the first time I argued with her for the


    treasure box, it seems that something has connected me with her, and everything I wanna know about


    you always leads me back to her. If you hadn''t helped her in the first ce, I would have taken that


    box," Alyssa said lowly, her voice almost a whisper. "So, you know that..." Rocky couldn''t help the smile


    that curled the sides of his lips.


    "There are no such things as coincidence in this world. From that day on, we may have been


    connected." Alyssa didn''t know what else to say, as it seemed like the rtionship between her and


    Rocky was predestined. No wonder some clues, which could remove the spell on her, would appear on


    Rocky''s body too. Maybe that was God''s n, but she didn''t realize it before. That was why so many


    things had happened.


    "Now it''s my turn to ask." Of course, Rocky wouldn''t let Alyssa go so easily.


    He stared at her so fiercely that Alyssa could not do anything else but nod in agreement.


    "What is the secret of the Moon Fox? Why did the Heavenly Demon n want to take it from you?"


    The truth was that Rocky didn''t want to ask her this, but he couldn''t help his curiosity. Besides, he


    already had an inkling of what was going on, which he wanted to confirm whether it was right or wrong.


    "As I said, I can''t tell you. If you know too much, it will do you no good!" Alyssa shook her head.


    "Let me guess. Is it possible that the Moon Fox is the reincarnation of a legendary guardian beast?"


    Rocky asked directly when it looked like she would never say the truth.


    "How did you know that?" Alyssa gaped at him in astonishment. She didn''t expect that Rocky would


    guess it correctly.


    "It is just as I expected!" He had suspected that there was something special about the Moon Fox, so


    he considered the things that were happening in the Myriad Spirit Tomb as well, and all of those led him


    to his current assumption. He didn''t believe that there was such a thing as a coincidence in the world!


    "It does not matter how you found out about it. Even the n leader and several elders of the Wood


    n are not sure if the Moon Fox is really the reincarnation of the legendary guardian beast..." Alyssa


    confessed since Rocky already knew everything.


    "They are not sure? Why?" asked Rocky, puzzled. If the Moon Fox was the reincarnation of the


    legendary guardian beast, there was no reason that the spiritual race didn''t know about it.


    "Because... Once the curse on my body is removed, I will be a real spiritual race member and


    be the owner of the Moon Fox. Only then will I know for sure if the Moon Fox is really the


    reincarnation of a legendary beast or not..." Alyssa hesitated before answering.


    "What''s the curse?" Rocky didn''t expect that the whole thing was thisplicated.


    "I can''t tell you that... It''s my biggest secret! But you have to know..." Alyssa said hesitantly as she still


    didn''t know if she should tell him everything. If Rocky was the only clue to unlock the curse seal, then


    he would find out her secrets sooner orter. However, it was also a risk for her. If he didn''t want to


    cooperate, then it would be a great disadvantage for her if he knew her secret.


    But for some inexplicable reason, Alyssa trusted Rocky, so in the end, she told Rocky her secret,


    including her identity that was abination of human and spiritual race, as well as the curse and seal


    on her body.


    And now, Rocky knew the reason why Alyssa was so powerful. It turned out to be because of the blood


    of the spiritual race.


    "But you and Woods are siblings. Why are you so powerful, while he isn''t even a spirit maniptor?"


    Rocky asked in confusion.


    "Humans and the spiritual race are not supposed to get involved from the very beginning, and of


    course they shouldn''t have babies. Normally, if a human and the spirit race have babies, their children


    won''t be able to survive in the world. Even if they can survive, they will be cursed forever and unable to


    have any power. As a result, although Woods is the son of a human and a spiritual race, he can only


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    lead an ordinary life because of the curse," Alyssa exined.

 Chapter 902 Alyssas Secrets

    Chapter 902 Alyssa''s Secrets


    "So that''s how it began," Rocky eximed as he finally came to understand the ins and outs of Alyssa''s


    problem. But there was still one thing that was bothering him. "How did you and your younger brother


    survive when the curse was clearly working against you? How did you escape it? Moreover, look at you


    now. You have the power of a spirit maniptor and the spiritual race at the same time, while Woods is


    another story, right?"


    "There are exceptions in this world, no matter they are humans or of the spiritual race, and I am one of


    them. Generally, kids born between the human race and the spiritual race are not supposed to survive.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    For a time, the Wood n cooperated with the royal family of our Timber Deity Empire secretly to


    cultivate more powerful spirit maniptors. They ordered members of the Wood n to mate with the


    royal members, and that gave way to the birth of many babies. However, except for me and Woods,


    none of them lived long, as they all died not long after their birth. Because of the failure of these


    experiments, the Wood n soon called for its end. Thus, we''re the only survivors. Although I was


    cursed when I was born, I was endowed with a half-spirit body. Besides that, I also had a guardian


    beast, Moon Fox, who followed me when I came into this world. Because of all these circumstances, I


    was able to seed. Since then, I am firmly believed to be a human who has inherited the blood power


    from the spiritual race," Alyssa narrated.


    "Maybe there are other reasons to exin it," Rocky suggested after a short pause in their


    conversation.


    "They also thought the same way. The Chief of the Wood n and several elders continued to conduct


    studies afterward, and they concluded that it might be because of Moon Fox. After all, Moon Fox is a


    reincarnation of a legendary guardian beast, and it may be the reason that I can live in this world and


    possess the power of the spiritual race. You know what? As soon as Moon Fox showed up, a seal,


    which can break the curse, appeared on my body. Logically speaking, it was impossible, but it indeed


    happened," Alyssa continued to exin.


    "It''s a really long andplicated story!" Rocky cut in. "Is Woods aware of all these? It seems to me


    that he knows nothing about it."


    "He doesn''t know. What he knows is that I was sent to the Wood n when I was a child. Both of us


    were born in the spiritual race, but he was sent back to Timber Deity Empire while I stayed and grew up


    there," Alyssa replied with a slight nod.


    "I''m curious. Is there anyone like you who has the power of the spiritual race?" Rocky asked again.


    "Yes, there is. As far as I know, there''s a person simr to me, just one," Alyssa ascertained his guess


    with a smile.


    "Wow! Tell me more about it!" Rocky shouted in excitement. He didn''t expect that there was someone


    else besides Alyssa when her very existence was already quite rare.


    "Actually, you are quite close to her. It''s Marcia. People never suspected her, because the Witches in


    the Holy Dragon Empire can control that kind of power like the spiritual race does. The truth is another


    long andplicated story however, which can be traced back to a long time ago..." Alyssa''s words


    astonished him. How did he miss something that was this big?


    "What? Marcia is the same as you? She has a half-spirit body?" Rocky couldn''t help but ask questions


    one after another.


    "What do you think? If not, how could she have the ability to seal the evil power in your body?


    Especially since it does not belong to humans at all!" Alyssa looked at him with an eyebrow raised that


    seemed to call him stupid for not recognizing all these clues.


    "However, we''re notpletely the same, as she was not made on purpose. ording to the


    information I gathered over the years, she was born because the previous chief of the Dragon Master


    n fell in love with a human woman, but she survived like me. She was discovered by the Dragon


    Master n when she was a little girl, and they were nning to kill her. After all, her existence


    vited the rules of the spiritual race. But what happenedter is beyond my knowledge. Anyway, she


    grew up safe and sound. Her mother died not long after she gave birth to Marcia, and her father was


    sentenced to live the rest of his life in the forbidden area of the Dragon Master n due to the huge


    mistake he had made. She was adopted by the Dragon Master n and grew up there, and she only


    returned to Holy Dragon Empire several years ago," Alyssa continued.


    "You do know a lot! But this kind of thing should have been kept secret by the Dragon Master n, so


    it would have been difficult to find this out. How did you do it?" Rocky asked eagerly, as his whole


    attention was focused solely on her.


    "Actually, I didn''t know that she existed until I fought against her for the treasure box. Maybe it was


    because she and I are of the same kind, so I recognized that something was off about her the moment


    that Iid eyes on her. After that, I began to investigate her. And yes, it''s a top-secret in the Dragon


    Master n, but there isn''t a wall in this world that could not be breached. Take me as an example.


    The people in your country also learned of my background despite the secrecy that surrounded it,"


    Alyssa responded indifferently.


    "No wonder I feel that you two have simr tempers. It turns out that you two have simr experiences


    in your childhood," Rocky murmured as suddenly the simrities that he noticed started to make sense.


    Both Alyssa and Marcia were given to capricious moods, and once they were pissed off, they were


    merciless to anything or anyone in their way. He had experienced it in both of these women, and now,


    he understood why that was so.


    "She has her personality and I have mine. Don''t mix us up!" Alyssa contradicted, her face changing


    cold.


    "Okay, okay. I won''t!" Rocky shrugged with a smile.


    "You asked me why I came for you before, right? Now, I''ve told you all of my secrets, and I''m going to


    tell you the reason, but you need to promise me that you''ll take my side unconditionally. If not, I''ll kill


    you without even batting my eysh. I have to, for the sake of my safety, for you know too much about


    me now." As she spoke, her tone suddenly turned more somber aspared to earlier when she just


    sounded indifferent. She looked at Rocky coldly, and he could not help but shiver as if her nces


    pierced his body. He knew for sure at that moment that she was not joking.


    "I don''t have a choice, do I? It''s not up to me now," Rocky replied with a bitter smile. He would not have


    asked so much if he knew this beforehand, but then again, he should have expected that she would go


    to these lengths just to keep her secrets.


    "Smart choice. Okay, let me finish my story. ording to the prophecy of Moon Fox, there is only one


    person in this world that can remove the curse on me. I''ve been looking for this person for nearly thirty


    years, but I''ve never found any clue." Alyssa''s voice trailed off, as she raised her head and cast a


    nce at Rocky before continuing, "Until I met you."


    "You mean I''m the one you''re looking for? And I can remove your curse?" Rocky asked immediately.


    "I''m not sure yet, but Moon Fox has saved you twice. It told me that you''re the one, and the curse has


    given me a strong indication that it is indeed you. Every clue indicates that you have something to do


    with it, and even if it''s not you, at least you have some clues that may lead me to it. That''s the reason


    why I didn''t kill you and allowed my younger brother to take you back to Timber Deity Empire. However,


    I didn''t expect what would take ceter. You created such big trouble for me," Alyssa said as her


    eyes darkened briefly.


    "No wonder you were so agitated to see me back then, so much that you even took me away in front of


    so many people." Now, Rocky finally understood another piece of the puzzle.


    "Now, it''s my turn to ask you. You need to be honest," Alyssa said lightly, and hesitation shed across


    her face but it disappeared in an instant.


    "Well, I will do my best," Rocky answered with a mock bow. However, he frowned inwardly, as he


    wondered where she got so many questions to ask.


    "After we cultivated together for the first time, I found the power of spiritual soul inside your body, apart


    from the evil power and the seal Marcia applied to suppress it. This power controls the evil power which


    you''re unable tomand. It''s not Marcia''s though, and I know that she can''t possess such a strong


    and pure power. So, tell me honestly. Have you met anyone from the spiritual race, or have you been


    saved by them before?" Alyssa continued.


    Rocky hesitated for a while, unsure whether to tell the truth.


    But in the end, he nodded his head, not meeting her eyes.

 Chapter 903 Are You The Enemy

    Chapter 903 Are You The Enemy


    After Rocky answered her, Alyssa immediately asked more questions. "Then what''s the rtionship


    between you and that member of the spiritual race? Why was one of them willing to expend their


    spiritual soul to help you? The spiritual soul is their source of power. Once the spiritual soul is damaged


    or consumed, their strength will gradually weaken, so the spiritual soul is very important."


    "Really? I didn''t know that," Rocky answered honestly, shaking his head. He had had no idea what the


    spiritual soul was until now. After hearing Alyssa''s exnation, he was sure that the spiritual soul in


    him was from Cherry.


    "It''s okay if you don''t want to tell me. Anyway, I have onest question for you. Do you have the


    treasure map with you?" Alyssa asked directly, instead of asking him further questions about the


    spiritual soul.


    "Why are you so interested in the treasure map?" asked Rocky tentatively.


    "There is a secret on the treasure map that the spiritual race doesn''t want the rest of the world to know,


    but I have no idea what it''s about. Besides, there''s something in the ce mentioned on the treasure


    map that I can use to deal with the Holy Dragon Empire," Alyssa stated bluntly.


    "Are you still nning to take on the Holy Dragon Empire?" Rocky''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Yes. Even if I don''t do anything, the Holy Dragon Empire will soon deal with the Timber Deity Empire.


    Therefore, I have to make the first move and find a way to suppress the Holy Dragon Empire," Alyssa


    said without hesitation. The reason why she had provoked the war before was because the emperor of


    the Timber Deity Empire was about to abdicate, and the Holy Dragon Empire would certainly take this


    opportunity to do something harmful to the Timber Deity Empire. Moreover, her brother was most likely


    to im the throne, so she had to make sure that his empire was stable.


    "Then it seems that we''re going to be enemies after all." The two of them had started out as enemies,


    but had just ended up dering a truce for the sake of convenience. So, Rocky wasn''t surprised that


    Alyssa still had hostility towards the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "I guess," Alyssa responded, feeling a little sad that things had to end this way.


    "I have onest question for you, too. If I be the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire, and your


    brother bes the emperor of the Timber Deity Empire, will there be any chance for the two


    countries to make peace?" Rocky stared intently at Alyssa as he waited for her answer.


    "Well..." Alyssa hesitated for a moment.


    "Is it hard to answer my question?" Rocky''s eyes narrowed.


    "Can I give you an answerter?" Alyssa said after thinking for a while. She was really unable to


    answer it at the moment.


    Feeling that it was a reasonable request, Rocky nodded casually.


    "All right. Let''s get down to business," Alyssa said seriously, changing the topic.


    "What else is there?" Rocky was puzzled.


    "You have to help me remove the curse," Alyssa replied in a tone that indicated that it should have


    been obvious to him.


    To her surprise, however, Rocky shook his head. "Why should I help you? It won''t benefit me in any


    way."


    "If you don''t help me, I will immediately remove the seal of sacred timber from you and leave you to


    wait for death," Alyssa threatened him in an icy voice.


    "You''re so ruthless," Rocky said while furrowing his eyebrows.


    Alyssa''s voice softened. "If you help me, I will help you maintain the seal. If you can sessfully help


    me remove the curse, I will send you back to the Holy Dragon Empire in person and ensure your


    safety," she said, trying to tempt him. Without her help, Rocky would not be able to return to the Holy


    Dragon Empire alone. No matter how fast he was, it was impossible for him to fly back to the Holy


    Dragon Empire in three days. And the seal she had made for him would onlyst for three days or less.


    Therefore, she had the upper hand now.


    "How long will it take?" asked Rocky.


    "I''m not sure. Maybe forever," Alyssa said uncertainly.


    "A month. That is my limit. Whether I can remove your curse or not, I will leave a monthter," Rocky


    said firmly.


    "Without me, you can''t go back to the Holy Dragon Empire," Alyssa retorted.


    "Don''t forget that the power of the spiritual soul in my body can be used to suppress evil power." Rocky


    was not a fool. If he could merge all the evil power sealed in the thirdyer, the power of the spiritual


    soul would suppress the evil power sealed in the fourthyer. Then, he would no longer be in danger,


    and Alyssa would have no bargaining chip. He knew that he could definitely merge the power sealed in


    the thirdyer within a month.


    Upon hearing this, Alyssa pouted her lips slightly; it was not that easy to fool Rocky after all.


    "A month. Deal. But you have to stay with me the whole month," Alyssa said, putting forth another


    condition.


    "I will stay in the Cao Mansion for a month. You cane to meet me there if necessary. And that''s


    final." After finishing his words, Rocky turned and walked away.


    "You..." Watching Rocky leaving, Alyssa bit her lower lip and shook her head helplessly. She couldn''t


    tie him to her, and if she pushed him too hard and he decided to walk away, things would be more


    Now that Rocky had promised to stay here for a month, he had to make some new arrangements. Of


    course, he would not change his previous n but simply alter it a little. He had nned to leave the


    rest of the work to Woods, but now that he would be staying here for one more month, he had enough


    time to personally make some arrangements.


    Of course, he had many things to do at the moment. He hadpleted the primitive genome before.


    Moreover, he had gotten a series of data from Robin about the magic pill. Next, he was going to do


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    rted gene experiments on other spirit-manipted beasts to improve the primitive genome. In


    addition, he needed to continue the cultivation of the red egg. For that, he needed to collect as much


    blood of the spirit-manipted beast as possible to cultivate the red egg.


    And he also needed to further train Robin. After the battle with the spiritual race, he had realized that


    Robin already had a very good foundation after its transformation. If it could further evolve, maybe it


    could attain the strength of a guardian beast of the spiritual race.


    For spirit-manipted beasts, the object most helpful for their evolution and growth was a spiritual


    crystal. However, naturally urring spiritual crystals were extremely rare, so he had to find other ways


    to obtain one. Suddenly, he remembered the notebook he had found in the valley in the Myriad Beasts


    Ground, which had been left by a predecessor. The notebook had talked about making spiritual


    crystals. Although the predecessor had failed in producing aplete spiritual crystal, the notebook


    had recorded the precious details of the process.


    This was undoubtedly the greatest help to Rocky, who possessed modern knowledge.

 Chapter 904 Alyssa Is Strange

    Chapter 904 Alyssa Is Strange


    Of course, refining the spiritual crystal required a lot of raw materials, and it was not an easy thing to


    collect all of them in such a short time, especially for one person alone. But it just so happened that


    Rocky had a very valuable resource now ¡ªthe Cao n. With their help, he could easily obtain the raw


    materials.


    He knew that he was so important to the Cao n that they would be willing to do anything for him. In


    fact, they would try their best to fulfill all of his requests and please him so that he would stay.


    So, after going back to the mansion of Cao n, Rocky went straight to the Magnificent Hall, knowing


    that he could find Luci there.


    When he arrived there, he asked someone to go in and inform Luci. Luci was surprised to see that


    he had suddenly taken the initiative toe to her. Earlier, when Rocky hade back, he had told


    everyone not to disturb him. Ever since then, Luci had been worried about how he was doing. Now


    that she saw he was well, she felt relieved.


    A few secondster, as per Rocky''s request, the two of them were alone in the side hall of the


    Magnificent Hall.


    "What''s the matter, Mr. Rookie?" Luci asked gently. Even though Rocky was standing in front of her


    as usual, she felt like he seemed shining as brightly as the sun.


    "Chief Luci, excuse me for my abrupt visit, but I have a favor to ask of you." Rocky came straight to


    the point.


    "Please don''t be so courteous to me, Mr. Rookie. You are our Cao n''s savior now. If it weren''t for


    you, we would have lost this year''s Beast Master Contest. So if there is anything I can do for you,


    please let me know." Luci was someone who knew how to appreciate others'' kindness. Since the


    Cao n had won the Beast Master Contest with Rocky''s help, they would surely do something for him


    in return.


    "Then I''ll be straightforward! Chief Luci, I want you to prepare a spacious house for me. It will be


    better if the house is located in a secluded environment. In addition, please help me collect a few


    things..." Rocky listed them out.


    "That''s all you want? No problem. But, Mr. Rookie, what are you going to do with all these things?"


    Luci asked curiously.


    "Well, I''m afraid I can''t exin my purpose to you now," Rocky said mysteriously.


    "I understand. Well, I''ll send a steward to you. Whatever you need, just ask him." Since Rocky did not


    seem keen on divulging his purpose, she didn''t want to pester him about it. After thinking for a moment,


    she agreed to his conditions. Moreover, she had guessed from his words that he did not n to leave


    the Cao n anytime soon. Even if his stay was only temporary, it was undoubtedly a good thing for


    her and the Cao n!


    "Thank you very much," Rocky said calmly.


    "Well, now that the Beast Master Contest is over, some of the beast masters from other ns who


    represented the Cao n will go back to their ns tomorrow, including the twodies of the Xiao


    n. However, I can arrange for Juey to stay behind if she wants. What do you think about letting her


    be the beast master of our n, Mr. Rookie?" A hint of shrewdness shed through Luci''s eyes.


    In fact, she had nned this for a long time and had just been waiting for the right moment to tell Rocky


    about it. Of course, she had onlye up with such an idea in order to retain Rocky at the Cao


    Mansion, because she believed that as long as Juey stayed, Rocky would not leave either.


    "Juey is the chief of the Xiao n now, so she should return. As for me, I will remain in your mansion


    for a while. Don''t worry that I will leave abruptly, Chief Luci," Rocky said with a slight frown,


    immediately seeing through her.


    Realizing that Rocky had read her mind, Luci blushed and smiled back.


    "Then, Chief Luci, I''ll take my leave." Since he had said all that he wanted to say, Rocky turned to


    leave.


    "Wait!" Luci called out suddenly.


    Rocky turned and looked at her. She then said, "I know you don''t like noisy events and being


    surrounded by many people, so I didn''t arrange a celebration banquet for you. However, as the chief of


    the n, I still want to treat you to a meal alone to show my sincere gratitude. There won''t be anyone


    else present. Would you like to ept my invitation?"


    Rocky thought about it for a while, and then nodded. "Sure. Send someone to call me then." The Cao


    n was an important part in his n, so he had to show respect to them. After epting Luci''s


    invitation, Rocky walked away.


    Looking at his receding back, Luci sighed with aplex expression in her eyes.


    At the same time, the atmosphere in the castle of the Qi n was tense.


    Ever since Alyssa had announced that the winner of the contest was the Cao n, the Qi n had


    been extremely furious as they had nned ahead and gone to great lengths for their victory. With the


    victory of the Cao n, coupled with Rocky''s stunning performance at the contest, everyone in the


    Timber Deity Empire was talking about how they all thought that the Cao n would take this


    opportunity to regain their power and morale. After all, with the help of a talented beast master like


    Rocky and the renowned Lucas, the Cao n would be far superior to the other ns.


    After the Beast Master Contest, some of the second-ss and third-ss ns that were originally


    affiliated with the Qi n were now eager to switch sides. If these small ns turned to the Cao n,


    then the Cao n would gain even more power. This could be the downfall of the Qi n.


    At that moment, the important figures of the Qi n, including Alexander and Samson, were gathered


    in the meeting hall. In addition, Tate, who had been hurt by Alyssa before, was also there. He seemed


    to be recovered now.


    "Damn it!" yelled Alexander with a ferocious look on his face.


    When the others saw this, they pulled a long face and shook their heads with a sigh.


    "I really don''t understand why Princess Alyssa is on the Cao n''s side all of a sudden. She used to


    favor our n very much and even promised me that if the Qi n could win the Beast Master Contest,


    she would make our n the number one n in the Timber Deity Empire," Tate said, feeling extremely


    puzzled.


    "Who knows what she was thinking about? Or maybe she was just ying a trick on our n all along,"


    said Alexander resentfully, gritting his teeth.


    "Prince Alyssa''s announcement was indeed very strange, but what was more strange was her attitude


    towards the mysterious beast master from the Cao n. Moreover, she suddenly disappeared with that


    man for a whole night and then came back with him the next day. I can''t help but feel that there is


    something wrong with the whole thing Maybe they already knew each other before, or maybe they are


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    hiding some secrets." Samson, who sat beside Alexander, had an equally puzzled look on his face.

 Chapter 905 By Fair Means Or Foul

    Chapter 905 By Fair Means Or Foul


    "Tate, have you found out the background of that mysterious beast master?" asked Alexander with his


    thick eyebrows furrowed.


    "Not yet. There''s no trace of information about him. The members of the Cao n don''t seem to know


    his background or even his name. They just call him Mr. Rookie!" Tate shook his head.


    "Where on earth did hee from? Besides the rtionship between him and the princess, his skill in


    evaluating and curing beasts is amazing. I have never heard of such a young and extraordinary beast


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    master in the Wild Spirit Land. He''s incredibly strong and has made great achievements in both


    domains." As one of the best beast masters of Wild Spirit Land, Samson kept track of all the other


    skilled beast masters in every country. However, this mysterious beast master had seemed to appear


    out of nowhere.


    "No matter where he came from, as long as he stays with the Cao n, it is a great disadvantage for


    us!" Alexander said with a scowl on his face.


    "How about we send someone to kill him?" Tate said insidiously. In the final round of thepetition,


    he had been humiliated because of Rocky, and even been badly wounded by Alyssa. Therefore, he


    attributed all his misfortune to Rocky. Besides, he also knew that Rocky would totally win Luci over


    since he had helped the Cao n win. Therefore, the more Tate thought about him, the more he


    wanted to get rid of him.


    "No, we can''t do that. He obviously has some kind of secret rtionship with the princess. If he dies,


    the princess will probably be infuriated, and it will do no good to our n," Samson said seriously,


    waving off Tate''s suggestion.


    "Do you have a better solution?" Alexander asked. He knew that Samson was right.


    "Since we can''t get rid of him, we have to try every means to win him over." There suddenly came a


    steady voice. A momentter, a new figure walked into the room.


    "Your Royal Highness!" The three of them immediately stood up and greeted him with respect.


    It was Geoffrey.


    "Don''t bother!" Geoffrey waved his hand, and then took a seat next to Alexander.


    "Your Royal Highness, why are you here? Didn''t you say that it''s not good for us to meet in public?"


    Alexander asked respectfully. Although he was stronger and more skilled than Geoffrey, thetter was


    inpetition for the throne, so it was necessary for him to be courteous.


    In fact, apart from their association with Alyssa, the Qi n also had Geoffrey''s favor. Otherwise,


    Geoffrey wouldn''t havee to help them yesterday.


    "I came here alone. No one knows." Then, his face darkening, Geoffrey continued, "Alexander, you


    should know the reason why I came here. Since the Cao n won thepetition, the situation has


    be very bad for me. Lucas of the Cao n has a good rtionship with Woods, so the Cao n


    will definitely stand with him."


    "Things would not be so messy if the princess hadn''t changed her mind," Alexander grumbled.


    "Does that matter now?" Geoffrey asked sharply, ring at Alexander. "This victory has certainly


    revived the Cao n. Once they grow again, your n will be affected. So for the time being, the most


    important task is to deal with the Cao n. We must do something to stop them from growing. The


    beast master you were talking about is one of the key points. Given my sister''s affinity for him, I think


    the best course of action for your n is to win him over. It will undoubtedly be a huge blow to the Cao


    n, as well as an opportunity to bring your n to a higher level. But personally, I don''t like that guy.


    Besides, he is of unknown origin. I think he is suspicious. I have sent people to thoroughly investigate


    him, but until we figure out his identity, you should still try to win him over by all means. Do you


    understand?"


    "Got it!" Hearing that, Alexander nodded in agreement. Geoffrey''s words made sense; by doing this,


    they could kill two birds with one stone.


    "Anyway, the sooner we deal with the Cao n, the more favorable our situation will be. The emperor


    has already decided to choose a sessor," Geoffrey said with a cold expression on his face.


    Hearing that, the members of the Qi n looked at each other in surprise.


    "Your Royal Highness, why did the emperor decide to do this so abruptly?" Samson couldn''t help


    asking.


    "When he fought with the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire twenty years ago, his spiritual meridian


    was injured. Since then, his health condition has been so poor that he had to rely heavily on medicines.


    He can''t even manage state affairs now. And not long ago, he suffered from a serious illness. If it


    weren''t for Alyssa, I would definitely be the heir to the throne. However, as soon as she came back,


    she immediately won the emperor''s favor and even seized the military power, which gave Woods the


    opportunity to contend against me." Geoffrey clenched his fist in fury.


    "Prince Woods is just an average person, while Your Royal Highness is a talented spirit maniptor


    who is popr among the people of the Timber Deity Empire. In the future, you will definitely be a


    superior master above the Divine Stage. Thus, Prince Woods is definitely unable topete with you,"


    Alexander said fawningly.


    "Everyone knows that, right? If that piece of garbage bes the emperor, then people all over Wild


    Spirit Land will think that the Timber Deity Empire has been driven to a dead end!" Geoffrey said


    gloomily.


    "But I''m afraid that without Princess Alyssa''s support, it might be difficult for Your Royal Highness to


    secure the throne," Samson pointed out the key point.


    "That''s true, but the most important thing now is to weaken the power that Woods has as much as


    possible. Our first step should be destroying the Cao n! Anyway, I should go now. You carry out your


    task properly and don''t let me down again!" After that, Geoffrey stood up and strode away,


    disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    "It seems that we have to get rid of the Cao n by fair means or foul. As long as Prince Geoffrey


    bes the emperor, our n will certainly be the most powerful one!" Alexander said with full


    confidence.


    It seemed that a secret war was about to break out between the Qi n and the Cao n!

 Chapter 906 Great Ambition

    Chapter 906 Great Ambition


    Soon after Rocky returned to his room, Luci sent an attendant to assist him. There, Rocky


    immediately arranged and prepared the things that were needed and gave them to the attendant.


    "Send me a pen, ink, and some paper," ordered Rocky to a maid. He was going to write down some


    ns for Juey, and when she returned to the Xiao n, she could carry out his ns.


    But before Rocky could do anything, he heard a gentle knock at the door. Not long after, the door


    opened, and Juey entered the room slowly.


    "Mr. Rookie..." Juey blinked her gorgeous eyes and called out charmingly.


    "Come in!" Rocky called as he looked up at Juey.


    "What are you doing there, Mr. Rookie?" Curious, Juey went up to him when she saw that he was


    about to write something down.


    "I''m designing a n. That reminds me. I hope you won''t mind helping me with something after you


    return to the Xiao n," Rocky replied as he raised his eyebrows.


    "But I want to see it first..." Without thinking twice, Juey leaned towards Rocky enthusiastically and


    squeezed herself into his arms.


    At that moment, Rocky stood up and asked her to sit down on his chair. With a serious voice, Rocky


    said, "Now that you''re here, I''ll tell you everything. Listen very carefully. If there''s anything that you


    don''t understand, just ask and I will exin things to you."


    After hearing his words, Juey nodded and started to write.


    Rocky began to talk about the n, while Juey wrote down the whole thing. Rocky also encouraged


    her to ask him questions when she did not understand a certain topic.


    "So, Mr. Rookie, what is this beast hospital? I''ve never heard of such things..."


    "Well, let me put it this way. The beast hospital is specially designed to treat spirit-manipted beasts.


    In fact, it is simr to the Xiao n''s Magical Beast House, which has a special service for spirit-


    manipted beasts. However, the beast hospital has a moreprehensive system for treatment,


    which can be divided into many departments, such as medicine, surgery, orthopedics, and other


    services..."


    "I see... But what about the chain operation? What is it?"


    "The chain operation is just like the branch operation of the Magical Beast House, and it is also a form


    of program management. It keeps a medical record for each client and assures them that the rted


    medical record could be found out, no matter which chain hospital they are in."


    In fact, Rocky''s initial n was to establish authoritative, scientific, and systemic beast hospital chains


    that would cater to the whole of Wild Spirit Land and gradually monopolize its medical fields. But of


    course, this was only the first phase of his n. However, the beast hospital was only a cover-up for a


    bigger n. Ultimately, his final goal was to collect the genes of all the spirit-manipted beasts living


    in the Wild Spirit Land. After that, he would establish the perfect genes bank so that he could finally set


    up a secret research institute for gene reconstruction. After all, this was what he had already done in


    the modern world.


    As a matter of fact, Rocky wanted to create a stronger spirit-manipted beast using modern gene


    technology. He aimed to create a beast that was simr to the guardian beast of the spiritual race or


    even better, which could thoroughly invert the world''s perception towards spirit-manipted beasts.


    Needless to say, it was also Rocky''s ambition as a scientist.


    On the other hand, Rocky''s n was so intricate that it could never be fulfilled in just one go. But since


    he was still good at this field, he clearly knew what he needed to do, and the things that he should


    prepare for it to happen. Most importantly, he knew that his n involved a huge amount of manpower


    and resources. This was the reason why he had spent so much of his time and effort in making sure


    that Juey became the chief of the Xiao n. Moreover, letting the Cao n win the Beast Master


    Contest alsoid a strong foundation for his n to happen.


    In fact, the Cao n''s victory in the Beast Master Contest made them the talk of the town. Moreover,


    Juey, who was a striking figure in the recent contest, also gained a lot of fame and reputation.


    On the other hand, one of the first things that Rocky wanted Juey to do was to set up the first beast


    hospital in the name of the Xiao n. In this way, they could use the Xiao n''s financial and material


    resources and put it into management, which could potentially build a chain operation. Once the time


    was right, he would ask the Xiao n and the Cao n to cooperate with each other. With the Cao


    n''s power and connections, and their influence in the Timber Deity Empire, he would surely be able


    to expand and carry out the chain operation. With this, he was sure that this new kind of beast hospital


    would be the center of attention in the entire Timber Deity Empire.


    However, that would certainly not be enough for Rocky. In fact, he would need the support of the royal


    family if he wanted the beast hospital topletely upy and control the medical field in the Timber


    Deity Empire. With this, he knew that there were things that only the royal family could do. This was the


    main reason why he came to the Timber Deity Empire to search for and take care of Woods; because


    he wanted Woods'' support. With Woods'' status and current connections in the empire, Rocky was able


    to establish and secure his foothold in the empire and make the beast hospital famous overnight. Now,


    if Woods could be the empire, then there would be a very promising future for Rocky''s beast


    hospital n. If that happened, the n could bepletely carried out and flourish in the entire


    Timber Deity Empire.


    On the other hand, carrying this n in the Timber Deity Empire was just the beginning of his n.


    Soon enough, he would build a chain of beast hospitals across the entire Wild Spirit Land. Needless to


    say, the establishment of his n in the Timber Deity Empire really had a lot of weight into making his


    dreams possible.


    In fact, if Rocky wanted to, he could carry out his n in the Holy Dragon Empire after he came back.


    However, he also understood that there were far more important things to do, and this could distract


    him from his n. Moreover, the Timber Deity Empire had more advanced facilities, and the Cao n


    was strong enough to support his n. There was nothing he should worry about.


    Most importantly, there was no other way toplete this big of a n without being secretive about it


    for the time being. He could not let others know that he was the real mastermind behind such a smart


    n. Therefore, the most appropriate ce to carry out his n was in the Timber Deity Empire.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    There, no one would suspect that the prince of the Holy Dragon Empire would be brewing such a big


    n in a country they held grudge against.


    However, the only thing that worried Rocky was the rtionship between the two countries. If it ever so


    happened that these two countries fought again, then his n would be in shambles. With this, he also


    nned to keep the peace between these two countries.


    Rocky would only think more about his n after returning to the Holy Dragon Empire, if he could make


    his way back home safe. After all, given his current physical condition, if he couldn''t merge the evil


    power in the third grade in time and suppress the evil power in the fourth grade with the spiritual soul


    power, then he would probably end up being controlled by Alyssa. But since he had already understood


    how Alyssa behaved, he knew that if she did not get what she had wanted, then she would not let him


    go back to the Holy Dragon Empire.


    At that moment, Rocky was in a very delicate situation. Any minor mistake could jeopardize his


    situation, so he had to be careful with his actions. After winning against the Qi n, he sensed that the


    Qi n would never let him go and might plot something against him secretly.


    Of course, he had to be very careful with suspicious people around. After all, his n was so precious


    to him that he would never let these external forces affect his huge n in any way.

 Chapter 907 Be My Friend

    Chapter 907 Be My Friend


    Meanwhile, night fell, and Rocky had almost finished dictating the whole n to Juey while she wrote it


    down.


    "Did you understand? Is everything clear?" Rocky asked as he fixed his eyes on Juey.


    "Yes. But I''m afraid that I can''t carry out thisplex n with my current state. You, on the other


    hand, can carry it out easily," Juey responded as she doubted her abilities. Meanwhile, Juey was


    surprised by Rocky''s n. In fact, she had always thought that ordinary people could not even begin to


    devise such an borate n. But when it came to Rocky, she never even doubted that he was able to


    construct a huge n with ease.


    "I just want you to know that I cannot stay in the Timber Deity Empire for too long. If it weren''t for some


    particr reasons, then I might have already left this ce. That''s why you are here today. I am


    training you with the hopes of helping me with the things that I can''t do once I leave the Timber Deity


    Empire," Rocky said in a straightforward manner.


    "I am willing to do anything for you no matter how difficult things get as long as you believe and trust in


    me. Mr. Rookie, I will do anything. But the only thing I don''t ever want to do is... to let you go," Juey


    said in a mncholic tone. Although she had not spent that much time with Rocky, she had already


    begun to be reliant on him in some way. At that moment, all she knew was that she didn''t want to leave


    him, even though she knew that one day, he would leave her.


    "Don''t worry. Just do what you need to do, and I will meet you again one day," Rocky replied smoothly.


    In fact, giving her that kind of assurance made Juey feel a sense of relief.


    "Take good care of yourself, okay? I''m leaving tomorrow, and I won''te and say my goodbyes


    personally. I''m worried that I''ll..." Just when Juey was about to say something more, her eyes started to


    well up with tears. But somehow, she managed to hold them back in the end. After all, saying goodbye


    was never an easy thing to bear for anyone.


    "You don''t have to worry about me. I''ll be okay. When you return to the Xiao Mansion, you are no


    longer the innocent Juey you once were. After all, you are now the chief of the Xiao n, so you know


    what you should do. I''ll send you a message once I leave the Timber Deity Empire. If ever you


    encounter any trouble, go to the Cao Mansion or ask Woods for help. I''m sure that they will assist you,"


    Rocky said after giving her a slight smile.


    "Wait, His Royal Highness? Why would he help a nobody like me?" At that moment, confusion ran


    Juey''s mind. In fact, it would probably make more sense if she asked the Cao n for help. Of all


    people, how could she ask Woods for help? After all, Woods was not someone who would help anyone


    that easily.


    "I would appreciate it if you won''t ask any more questions. Just do as I say." Rocky gave her a


    mysterious smile and continued, "I think it''s gettingte. You should leave now. Just keep this and stick


    to the n."


    Nodding her head, Juey took the n with her and left the room.


    Meanwhile, a servant girl came into the room as soon as Juey left.


    "Mr. Rookie, our chief is inviting you toe to her ce," the servant girl announced respectfully after


    entering the room.


    Soon after, she led Rocky to a wing house that was so huge, it was approximately three timesrger


    and more elegant than the ordinary wing houses around.


    Although Rocky did not go to that area very often, he could only guess that this was no other than


    Luci''s residence.


    Rocky entered the house and realized that it was decorated just like the ce he lived in when he was


    in the Pce City of the Holy Dragon Empire. Luxurious and grand, the ce was surrounded by


    After walking past three huge gauze curtains, he found a square-looking living room and went in it.


    There, pirs stood on the four corners of the room. On the corner, candle lights flickered, while on the


    center was a square copper table with an expensive bottle of wine and appetizing delicacies served on


    it.


    "Please have a seat, Mr. Rookie. Kindly wait for the chief. She will arrive soon." After asking Rocky to


    sit down and getfortable, the servant girl left the living room.


    Meanwhile, Rocky looked around the room and found a delicate figure just behind the gauze curtain on


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    the left of the room. With skin as smooth and bright as jade, this beautiful figure had several strands of


    her elegant hair down.


    At that moment, Rocky was out of words to express how amazed he was at the woman''s beauty.


    Although he had already seen different types of beauties from other women, this was his first time to


    see such an amazing and charming woman like Luci. Aside from being a gorgeous woman of


    stature, Luci had always been serious and stable as well. She always dressed and behaved properly,


    so that people would always put her on a pedestal and respect her from a distance.


    However, the woman in front of Rocky at that time was very different from how she used to be. It


    seemed she had changed into a different person.


    At that moment, Luci met Rocky''s eyes, and her cheeks began to flush.


    This was the first time she had applied heavy makeup. In fact, she had never worn any kind of heavy


    makeup before and even after she took over being chief at the age of 19. Before all of this grandeur,


    she used to wear simple and elegant clothes. However, she made an exception just today, all for the


    sake of one man.


    "Well, Chief Luci, my clothes seem a little shabbypared to yours. Don''t you think so?" Rocky


    joked in an attempt to break the embarrassing silence that flooded the entire room.


    "As a matter of fact, I don''t think so. I''m very honored that you were able toe. By the way, please


    don''t call me Chief Luci anymore. Just call me by my name, Luci," Luci answered back.


    "But I''m afraid that it''s a little bit inappropriate for me to address you in a first name basis." At that


    moment, Rocky seemed to have realized something upon noticing that Luci''s tempting words.


    "It''s okay. You told me that if I couldn''t support the Cao n, then I should give up the position of the


    chief. And now, I want to give it up. So please, starting now, just treat me as your friend, Mr. Rookie,"


    Luci said with finesse.


    "All right. As you wish." Rocky nodded as a reply.


    Soon after, Luci sat down beside Rocky, instead of sitting opposite to him. But after they sat side by


    side, the small table suddenly seemed even smaller.


    As a result, the atmosphere of awkwardness suddenly filled the room.

 Chapter 908 Shall We Continue

    Chapter 908 Shall We Continue


    "Mr. Rookie, please allow me to propose a toast for you first!" Luci poured a ss of wine for Rocky


    and then for her.


    With a polite nod, Rocky picked up the wine ss that she poured for him. They clinked their sses


    together then gulped the wine.


    Along with all these actions, Luci never took her eyes off Rocky, which he, of course, noticed


    immediately. "Miss Luci, why are you looking at me like this?"


    Rocky asked,ughing awkwardly, but she did not seem to mind, as she just shrugged and answered,


    "I just wanted to see if you have any more secrets..."


    "Can you even tell if I have a secret? Anyway, some secrets can hurt people if they find out about them,


    so maybe you are better off not knowing about them," replied Rocky. His eyebrows were raised as if to


    criticize her, and inside he was praying fervently for her to stop this and just mind her business.


    "But I can''t help it. I just want to know. It is the first time that I have met a man like you who seems to


    have so many secrets, so I am particrly attracted..." Luci said half-jokingly.


    "Really? I should be ttered. After all, it is not easy to attract your attention." The look on Rocky''s face


    became serious as he looked at Luci intently.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "It should be easy for you, isn''t it?" She winked at him yfully.


    He thought that she was not the kind of person who would do anything to achieve her goal, but now he


    was proven wrong. He had to admit that all she did drew his attention, and he could not deny that she


    was, indeed, a charming woman that impressed him a lot.


    Meanwhile, Luci purposely pulled Rocky''s attention to her lips by biting them and licking them as if


    they were getting dry, but the truth was, she was seducing Rocky. She knew that if she did all these


    things, she would blow his mind, and although she was prepared to do anything, she still had some


    doubts. After all, it was the first time that she would do something like this, and hopefully, also thest


    time that she would have to do it. In fact, she would not even do this if she did not feel that Rocky was


    worth this kind of sacrifice.


    "Shall we continue?" Rocky asked wickedly when he saw that she had somehow gotten lost in her


    thoughts.


    Gnashing her teeth, Luci struggled out of Rocky''s arms and turned around to face him. At that


    moment, she felt both ashamed and angry, although it was not him that she was angry at but herself.


    She had nned to take advantage of him because she didn''t expect that he had seen through her


    tricks. She was worried that Rocky would look down on her and think that she was a very flirtatious


    woman. It would be a nightmare for her if she gave him such a bad impression of her!

 Chapter 909 A Beauty In Design

    Chapter 909 A Beauty In Design


    "You don''t have to dishonor or sacrifice yourself in order to win me over. I admit that you are an


    attractive woman, but this kind of thing is inappropriate for you to do!" Rocky''s gentle voice lifted


    Luci''s spirits. She felt relieved, like a huge burden had been lifted off her.


    "Mr. Rookie, actually, I..." she turned around and started to speak, but she was stopped by Rocky. "I


    know what you''re going to say. Don''t worry about what happened just now. There was no harm done.


    But never do that again," he said, smiling lightly.


    "I won''t." Luci had a guilty look on her face as if she was a child who had eaten too many sweets. If


    Rocky hadn''t forgiven her so readily, she would have regretted it forever. It seemed that she really


    didn''t know about Rocky''s personality. If she had known that he couldn''t be seduced, she would never


    have used such an unwise method. In the end, she had paid double and gained nothing.


    At this moment, Luci didn''t care at all that she had been taken advantage of. Perhaps she didn''t even


    realize it. All she was worried about was making sure that Rocky wouldn''t misunderstand her.


    "What about having a drink with me? It''s been a long time since I drank, especially with a woman..."


    Rocky found that something would happen to him every time he drank with a woman.


    Luci nodded and took a seat. The two of them chatted while drinking.


    Since she had just ovee such an embarrassing incident, Luci drank a lot. After a while, she


    began mumbling randomly in a drunken haze. Although her words were slightly incoherent, it was


    obvious that she had said something confidential.


    Not long after, Rocky returned to his room. It was already veryte. He was nning to go to the Magic


    Spiritual Space to do some research, but at that moment, an unexpected visitor appeared silently in his


    room.


    "Why are you here? We just met earlier today, didn''t we?" Rocky asked calmly.


    The unexpected guest was Alyssa.


    "You reek of alcohol and rouge. God knows which girl has fallen into your hands. You really forget all


    moral principles when you set eyes on a beauty. I think you have probably forgotten that you have a


    family in the Holy Dragon Empire," she said with disdain after sensing the strong smell of alcohol as


    well as a woman''s scent.


    "You''re not my woman, so it''s none of your business, right?" Rocky asked with a straight face.


    Alyssa''s face turned crimson with anger. She had intended to insult Rocky, but in the end, she was the


    one who was embarrassed. However, Rocky was right. She had no rtionship with him, so what he


    did or didn''t do was none of her business.


    "You didn''te here sote just to say this to me, right?" Rocky said directly.


    "Have you forgotten? You have to help me get rid of the curse. Do you think I''ll let you get away with it


    so easily?" Alyssa looked at Rocky with condescending eyes, as if he was her ve who should follow


    whatever she ordered him to do.


    "What are you going to do?" Rocky narrowed his eyes at her.


    "Come with me." Alyssa swiftly left the room, and Rocky followed closely behind.


    Very soon, the two ck figures slipped out of the Cao Mansion without anyone noticing and headed


    out of the city.


    After leaving the capital, they turned into a secluded forest. In the darkness, a building that looked like


    an ancient temple soon came into view.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Alyssa rushed into the temple, followed by Rocky.


    "Why does this look like an altar?" Rocky looked around and found that the old temple was full of


    strange decorations, such as the heads of cattle and sheep, with dim light and a chilling atmosphere


    that could make anyone tremble with fear.


    In the center of the hall were some spiritual marks that had been engraved with blood. The smell of


    blood lingered in the air, indicating that the marks had been inscribed not long ago.


    "It is indeed an altar!" Alyssa answered, turning around.


    "Are you going to use me as a sacrificial object to undo your curse?" Rocky guessed with great


    interest.


    "I wish it could be that simple!" Alyssa rolled her eyes at Rocky.


    "So why on earth did you bring me here?"


    "To sacrifice you, of course!" Alyssa responded dramatically.


    "Be serious. Do whatever you want to do quickly. I have other things to do!" said Rocky, looking around


    with feigned impatience.


    "Today, I want to make sure if you really have something to do with getting rid of the curse on me. In


    the situations before, you appeared in very chaotic circumstances, so I might have misunderstood."


    Alyssa was a cautious person. Although she believed that Rocky had something to do with the curse


    on her body, she wanted to make sure, just in case.


    "Then I''d better pray that I have nothing to do with your curse, so that I can return to the Holy Dragon


    Empire right now," said Rocky teasingly.


    Alyssa nced at Rocky and then looked away, pretending not to hear him. Then, she opened the


    Magic Spiritual Space and called out her guardian beast, Moon Fox.


    Covered in a red glow, Moon Fox gracefully floated out from the Magic Spiritual Space like a queen. Its


    nine tails swayed softly in the air, giving it an ethereal charm.

 Chapter 910 There Are Reasons For That

    Chapter 910 There Are Reasons For That


    "To be honest, the Moon Fox looks really different," Rocky said as he rubbed his chin thoughtfully.


    Compared with the two guardian beasts of the Heavenly Demon n he had seen before, the Moon


    Fox was extraordinary.


    "Actually, you should thank the Moon Fox. If it weren''t for it, I would have killed you by now," Alyssa


    grumbled.


    "Then, we are lucky that the Moon Fox is here, or else, you would have to live with regrets for the rest


    of your life," Rocky answered snappily.


    "Humph! If you don''t want to help me, I can find another way," Alyssa responded, trying to save her


    dignity.


    "Didn''t you say that the only way to remove the curse on your body is to find the one destined to do


    this?" Rocky asked shrewdly with one eyebrow arched in criticism.


    "That person is not necessarily you. Who knows, maybe you are just a clue. If you are a clue, I will kill


    you after I make use of you." Alyssa threatened Rocky coldly as if she was a devious woman.


    "Before that, you have to keep your promise and send me back to the Holy Dragon Empire. By that


    time, even if you want to kill me, I will open the door to wee you," Rocky teased. Somehow, he had


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    gotten used to her threats, and now, he did not mind them anymore.


    "You..." Seeing that Rocky was not afraid of her at all, Alyssa was furious. She wanted to kill him right


    on the spot, but she couldn''t.


    While the two of them were bickering, the Moon Fox walked out of the Magic Spiritual Space. Its huge


    body upied almost half of the ancient temple, and it was standing on the spiritual mark in the center.


    "What is the spiritual mark used for?" asked Rocky curiously.


    "It is used to improve the Moon Fox''s ability to foresee what will happen. There is a spiritual cave under


    the temple, and the spiritual mark can gather the spiritual power that can be provided to the Moon Fox.


    Under your influence, the Moon Fox had made a prediction before, but the prediction was not


    assistance before I couldmand it to make aplete prediction," Alyssa exined.


    "I see. What should we do next?" Rocky nodded.


    "Just give the Moon Fox one drop of your blood," Alyssa responded.


    Rocky went straight up to the Moon Fox, took out the Frozen Wind Dagger, and pricked one of his


    fingers until a drop of dark red blood appeared.


    The Moon Fox raised its head, staring at Rocky, as he approached it. When it saw the blood that was


    beading on his finger, it bowed its head and licked the blood away, slurping it like it enjoyed the bloody


    taste.


    "Is that it?" Rocky asked, walking back to Alyssa, who nodded.


    After the Moon Fox was fed with a drop of Rocky''s blood, its body was enveloped with a red spiritual


    light that spread around like a halo. It looked ethereal and mesmerizing. At the same time, the spiritual


    mark on the ground also shone brightly.


    "It might take some time," Alyssa said to Rocky, as she sat down cross-legged and waited with her


    eyes closed.


    He shrugged and leaned back against a pir. He folded his arms and watched the mesmerizing sight


    of the Moon Fox, as it made a prediction.


    "By the way, you haven''t told me whether the treasure map is with you or not!" Alyssa suddenly asked


    after a long silence.


    "I''ve already burned it," replied Rocky.


    "You burned it? You must be lying..." Alyssa stared at him with her eyes narrowed suspiciously.


    "I don''t care if you believe me or not. In the beginning, I wanted to keep it, but I knew that I don''t have


    the ability to search for the treasures, so I chose to burn it," exined Rocky seriously.


    Alyssa was half-convinced, as it seemed to her that he was telling the truth. She knew him well by now,


    so she didn''t think he could burn the treasure map and pass up all the adventures that came with it. But


    the problem was, she couldn''t force him to take it out if he didn''t want to show it. So, after thinking for a


    while, she nned to ask him againter. Anyway, he could not escape her, as they were stuck


    together for a while.


    "Actually, there is one thing that I don''t understand," Alyssa said after a moment of hesitation.


    "And that is?" Rocky asked, narrowing his eyes.


    "Why did you hide your identity as a prince and join the Crimson Dragon Group? Is there an


    unspeakable reason? How could the prince of the Holy Dragon Empire go to such a dangerous ce


    as the Gehenna Border? Also, in the beginning, you stayed in a small military camp, which was very


    strange. Even if you wanted to cultivate, you were supposed to go to the ces where there was


    almost no war," Alyssa asked directly. She had been thinking about this matter since she found out


    about it, as she thought that it was unusual for a prince to go to the Gehenna Border. Undoubtedly,


    there was a reason for all these things, and they were all top-secret.


    "Yes, there are reasons for that," Rocky said as he nodded his head subconsciously. He didn''t expect


    that she would ask him about it.


    "If you''re willing to talk about it, I don''t mind listening," Alyssa said arrogantly although she was very


    curious about it.


    "There is nothing special about it, so I would rather not talk about it." Rocky didn''t want to bring up the


    past now, as he was the kind of person that was always looking ahead to the future.


    "You are so stingy!" Alyssained and then asked, "Did you really marry Isis out of love?"


    "When have you be such a gossip?" Rocky raised his eyebrows. He didn''t expect that Alyssa


    would ask such personal questions. After all, she was not the kind of person who was curious about


    other people''s private affairs.


    "I''m just asking. I think it''s a waste that a talented girl like Isis married you," Alyssa said in a sarcastic


    tone.


    "Yeah, it''s not fair to her." Rocky felt a little sad. After all, his marriage with Isis was entirely based on


    interests, and she deserved much more than that.


    Seeing this reaction, Alyssa suddenly felt hesitant. She could tell that he seemed to be ming himself


    about something, and it looked like their train of conversation had unearthed a can of worms.

 Chapter 911 You Are The One

    Chapter 911 You Are The One


    An indescribable feeling rose from the bottom of Alyssa''s heart when she saw what he looked like now.


    As if overwhelmed by the feeling, she heaved a sigh and unconsciously put her hands on her chest, as


    she grabbed her clothes, wrinkling it. She bit her lips until it turned red and puffy, and she worried it


    almost to the point of drawing blood.


    At this moment, Moon Fox, who was in the middle of its business suddenly threw its head back and let


    out a long bark, which rushed up and resounded through the whole temple. Along with its deafening


    bark, it gave out a very strong aura, and the red light around its body became stronger and stronger at


    every passing second.


    As the strong aura swept over the old temple, it began to tremble as if hit by an earthquake.


    "What the hell is going on? Why is Moon Fox giving such a strong reaction?" Alyssa uttered in a low


    voice, and in the next moment, her eyes widened in great shock. She remembered thest time that


    Moon Fox had acted like that! It was when it conducted the prediction using Rocky''s blood for the first


    time.


    "What''s wrong with Moon Fox? Is it okay?" Rocky approached her and asked, looking concerned.


    "I don''t know. It is reacting more violently than the first time. I think... I think it is resonating with your


    blood," Alyssa replied even while she shook her head in disbelief. She understood that the more violent


    Moon Fox acted, the bigger the impact that Rocky''s blood had on it. That was the only exnation.


    Under the continuous impact of Moon Fox''s power, the old temple began falling apart. Its ceiling started


    cracking as the pirs fell, and the fragments of the tiles shattered to tinier pieces and scattered all


    over.


    "Let''s get out of here!" Rocky shouted, seeing that the situation was not good.


    Alyssa nodded her head reluctantly, still lost in her thoughts, so he grabbed her arm and jumped out of


    the temple as quickly as possible.


    The moment that they jumped out, the entire building crumbled to the ground with a big bang behind


    them, and they kept their heads down, as it stirred up all kinds of dust and debris that flew in all


    directions. Shocked by the sudden noises, all the beasts and birds ran for their lives in turmoil. At the


    same time, Moon Fox quieted down, but they couldn''t see what it was doing, as it was still within the


    confines of the ruined temple.


    Rocky and Alyssa stood quietly at a safe distance from the site and watched until the dust dissipated.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, they found that Moon Fox was resting on the ruins under the moonlight, looking up at the moon.


    As if it sensed that someone was looking at it, it looked away from the moon toward its feet. A few


    minutes of tense silence passed between them, but suddenly, Moon Fox reared its head and met


    Rocky''s eyes.


    He immediately felt a burst of heat, and some vague fragments began to sh in his mind, but it


    disappeared before he could see it clearly.


    "Are you okay? You look hurt!" Alyssa asked when she heard the pained grunt that must have escaped


    him. He did not even notice, as he was too busy staring intently at Moon Fox.


    "It''s nothing. I''m fine." Rocky then closed his eyes to calm down. Although he couldn''t see those


    fragments clearly, he could still feel that the scene was somewhat simr to what he had seen in the


    Myriad Spirit Tomb.


    After a moment''s silence, Moon Fox regained itsposure. It walked out of the ruins slowly and


    stopped in front of its master, raising its head high.


    "He... He is... He is the one! Only... Only he can... remove... the curse... on you... But... but..." Moon


    Fox managed to say, even as it struggled to talk. It spoke brokenly and very slowly as if it was still


    learning how to talk. Its words revealed that it had foreseen that Rocky was the person who was able to


    lift Alyssa''s curse. It looked like it wanted to say something more, but it hesitated in the end. It seemed


    that it had a lot more things to tell.


    "Are you sure about that? I know you want to tell me something else. What is it?" Alyssa had already


    prepared for some progress, though it still shocked her when Moon Fox told her that Rocky was the


    one instead of a clue leading her to the answer. In this way, it determined Rocky''s crucial position to


    her. On the other hand, she cared more about the unfinished words of Moon Fox. She felt that it had


    seen something else, something that would y a key role in her destiny.


    But the Moon Fox didn''t give her an answer. Instead, it opened the Magic Spiritual Space and walked


    inside, leaving Alyssa confused and Rocky more confused.


    "Did you hear that? I''m the one you''re looking for, but not the one who is going to help you find the


    one? What a ridiculous surprise!" Rocky eximed as he found it to be funny but annoying as well. He


    had truly hoped that he was only a clue for Alyssa to find the solution, because that way, he could get


    rid of her as soon as possible. But now, it turned out that he couldn''t fulfill his wish because he had to


    stay with her long enough to lift the curse himself.


    He understood that it was his destiny and that Alyssa could have done nothing to change it. Since she


    told him that there was only one person in this world who could help her, then it meant that his fate


    would be intertwined with hers from now on.


    It would be a disaster for Rocky or a burden!


    "You should be happy. I won''t kill you until you solve my problem," Alyssa said coldly when she saw the


    unwillingness on his face.


    "Then I shall thank you, Your Highness," Rocky said politely, but his face contradicted his words with a


    sneer. "Since it has been confirmed that I''m the one you need, then things will be much easier, right?"


    he couldn''t help but ask.


    "I hope so. But even if we know you''re the one, we still have no idea what to do with the curse. As far


    as I know, no one knows how to lift it, even the spiritual race; since the curse has never been broken


    since the day it was born. Thus, we need to work on it." She sighed and shook her head in dismay. It


    seemed that finding Rocky was just the beginning, and now, the next big problem that they had to


    tackle was how to lift Alyssa''s curse. Her head was beginning to ache from all the thinking.


    "Then what shall we do next?" Rocky said with a long sigh. He needed to be prepared for the


    difficulties ahead.


    "My curse reacted when I was cultivating with you for the first time, so I think maybe we can find a way


    to remove it when we cultivate together," Alyssa suggested after a long moment of thinking.


    "I hope so!" Rocky said unpleasantly. The uncertainty on Alyssa''s face made him worry that they were


    nowhere on the right track. However, this was not what worried him the most. After all, her curse had


    nothing to do with him at all. The problem was that they might not be able topletely lift the curse by


    the end of the month. Although Alyssa had promised to let him go back to the Holy Dragon Empire, she


    might not keep it if they failed to solve her problem. He needed toe up with some other n just in


    case things did not go as they nned it to be.


    He was sure that she wouldn''t hurt him at that moment, and not until her curse was gone. After all, she


    had been going through untold hardships for the same reason, and she had to stay patient when she


    was close to what she wanted.


    Meanwhile, Alyssa needed to pay attention to something else besides the curse. She had cultivated


    together with Rocky with him as the spiritual vessel, and he was the only one that she could cultivate


    together in this life. Unless she stopped the idea of cultivating together, she would have to ask Rocky


    for help.


    For now, they decided to try cultivating together, but after one night of cultivation, Alyssa still could not


    find a clue. On the contrary, Rocky benefited a lot from it because Alyssa''s cultivation base was much


    higher than his. Unconsciously, it hastened the speed that he integrated the evil power in the third


    <pyer.

 Chapter 912 My Idea

    Chapter 912 My Idea


    The next morning, after parting with Alyssa, Rocky went back to the Cao Mansion and learned that


    Juey and her sister had already set off for the Barren City.


    After Juey''s departure, Rocky thought that he could enjoy solitude, but he didn''t expect that the


    following days would drive him up the wall.


    As soon as he returned to the Cao Mansion, Lucas suddenly came to see him.


    "Master Lucas, what brings you here?" Rocky knew that Lucas must have something important to


    discuss with him about since he had taken the initiative toe and meet him.


    "I''ve always regarded you as a friend, so I''lle straight to the point." Lucas seemed to be up to


    something. He continued, "I have a favor to ask you."


    "What is so important that you came to ask me for help in person?" Rocky raised his eyebrows. With


    Lucas'' position in the Cao n, many people would be willing to do anything for him as long as he


    asked them to. The fact that Lucas hade here to see him told him that it couldn''t be good news.


    "It''s not anything important. I just wanted to ask you to teach Queenie," Lucas said.


    "Teach her? What do you mean?" Rocky asked in confusion. He was starting to get a bad feeling.


    "I really admire you for your achievements in the field of curing beasts, which has always been the


    weakness of our Cao n over the years. Ever since I saw the peculiar Beast Curing Skills that you


    performed, I''ve been hoping that Queenie could learn some basic knowledge of Beast Curing Skills


    from you before you leave the Cao Mansion," Lucas exined.


    "You want me to teach her Beast Curing Skills?" Rocky was surprised. He hadn''t expected that Lucas


    woulde to him with such an idea. Of course, it made sense. After all, even Tate, the disciple of the


    Miracle Beast Curer Immortal Hua, had been defeated by Rocky. Lucas naturally hoped to use Rocky''s


    Beast Curing Skills to help the Cao n, but he knew that Rocky would not stay in the Cao Mansion


    for long. Therefore, being a farsighted man, he wanted to let Queenie learn Beast Curing Skills from


    Rocky. ''Lucas is really thoughtful. No wonder he is the backbone of the Cao n, '' Rocky thought.


    "Yes. Of course, I know this might be a bit awkward. After all, she is already my disciple. It''s not


    appropriate for her to learn Beast Curing Skills from you. However, she has been pestering me these


    past two days to talk to you about this, so I had no choice but toe here and talk to you brazenly,"


    Lucas replied with a bitter smile.


    "Master Lucas, tell me honestly. Was this your idea or hers?" Rocky asked abruptly with a cold look in


    his eyes.


    Lucas was stunned for a moment. Then he said, "I did think about it, but Queenie also mentioned it to


    me. She was worried that you would refuse her if she talked to your directly. After all, she didn''t treat


    you well before."


    "Then let me be straightforward with you. If this was your idea, just forget it. You can''t force her to learn.


    If she doesn''t want it, it is impossible for her to learn my Beast Curing Skills. But if she really wants to


    learn from me, ask her to talk to me by herself," said Rocky after thinking for a while.


    "You want to see if she is talented in this aspect?" After hearing that, Lucas thought that Rocky was


    reluctant to teach her. He had already been worried that Rocky might not be willing to teach Queenie


    since she had disrespected him before.


    "My Beast Curing Skills don''t need talent. Anyone who is not stupid can learn them," replied Rocky


    bluntly, much to Lucas'' surprise.


    "So you mean you are willing to teach her?" Lucas breathed a sigh of relief. If Rocky agreed to teach


    her, he would have nothing to worry about. If Rocky refused, however, Lucas would have to put up with


    Queenie''s annoying pestering.


    "I didn''t say that. Although I respect you and know that you treat your disciples like your own children, I


    really don''t like Miss Queenie''s personality," said Rocky.


    "Although she is a bit willful, she''s not a bad person by nature. I know she offended you before, but I


    hope you can forgive her," Lucas pleaded.


    "I''ve told you to ask her to talk to me by herself. I''ll make my decision once I meet her." Finishing his


    words, Rocky turned his back to Lucas, implying for Lucas to take his leave.


    "I see. Then I won''t disturb you any longer." Lucas nodded and left.


    After that, Rocky turned around and murmured to himself with a light smile, "Although Queenie is


    stubborn and bad-tempered, she is intelligent and has the outstanding ability to evaluate beasts. If I


    can train her, maybe she will be a good assistant. However, I need to improve her temper, otherwise, it


    will be difficult for her to be an outstanding beast master."


    Two days passed. During the daytime, Rocky was busy sorting out the records on the crystal refining


    notebook and honing the steps of making the spiritual crystal. When everything was ready, he would


    begin to experiment with making spiritual crystal. During the night, Alyssa came to cultivate with Rocky


    and tried to find a way to remove the curse, but no progress was made.


    On the third day, all the tasks that he had given the steward had beenpleted.


    Next to the Fallen Flower Lake in the northeast corner of the Cao Mansion, there was arge old


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    building that resembled a warehouse. Rocky and the steward were standing inside.


    "Mr. Rookie, this ce was built for the workers to rest when they were digging theke a few years


    ago. After theke waspleted, this house served no purpose anymore. Since then, it has been


    used as a warehouse. What do you think of it? If you are not satisfied with it, I will find another ce,"


    the steward said in a respectful tone.


    "It''s good. I like it. Thank you, Thomas." Looking around the spacious ce, Rocky nodded with


    satisfaction.


    "Then I will go and ask some workers to bring the supplies and materials that you''ve collected here. But


    if those things were put here in this bad weather, I''m afraid that..." Thomas trailed off with a concerned


    expression.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just bring them here as soon as possible. I can take care of the rest," Rocky said as


    he waved his hand.


    "Okay, I''ll bring some people here this afternoon." Thomas immediately nodded and left.


    "I wonder if I can finish refining a spiritual crystal before I return to the Holy Dragon Empire," Rocky


    murmured to himself.

 Chapter 913 This Is A Test

    Chapter 913 This Is A Test


    Time flew quickly and before he knew it, it was already nearing dusk. Rocky had been staying in the


    room by theke, and as he was rxing in the silence, he heard some noise from outside. When he


    went out, he saw the steward had arrived with a group of workers, and they were pushing several big


    carts, which were filled with many things. There was a circr stove bigger than those stoves used to


    refine pills, and it was what Rocky had especially ordered. Besides those, there were also bottles,


    containers, and other kinds of tools. The two carts in thest row were all wrapped in cloth, but the


    smell that wasing from it was overwhelming. The workers had scrunched up their noses, and their


    faces were distorted by their pained expressions as if they were trying very hard not to breathe in the


    foul air.


    Thomas and the workers soon finished pushing several carts out of the building.


    "Mr. Rookie, will we carry all these things in?" Thomas asked respectfully once he saw Rocky standing


    in front of the door.


    Rocky nodded, gesturing into his ce.


    Thomas told the workers to remove the items carefully and motioned for them to put all of it inside his


    room.


    The workers were half-way done when a voice came from a distance. "What''s the smell? It''s so stinky!"


    Since Rocky was standing near his door, he heard it clearly and turned his head. He saw a delicate and


    beautiful figure who was walking towards them with an arrogant look. Her little face was wrinkled with


    pride, and her tiny hands were constantly pping in front of her nose as if she was trying to drive the


    bad smell away.


    "Here you are!" As soon as his eyesid on her, a bright smile shed across Rocky''s face, and he


    said, "Thomas, you can leave the rest there, then you can go ahead and go home."


    "Aren''t we supposed to move all of them in?" Thomas asked, puzzled.


    "It''s okay. I will handle it." Rocky pped his hands in a dismissive gesture, and the workers could see


    that he was determined to send them away.


    Thomas knew he had no right to question Rocky''s decision, so he just led the workers away.


    At the same time, the little girl walked to Rocky, pouted, pointed at him, and said, "You are so arrogant.


    How could you ask me toe to you in person! Who do you think you are? You don''t deserve it."


    The only one from the Cao n who would dare to speak to Rocky in this tone was Queenie. She was


    always fearless and unruly.


    "I didn''t force you toe at knife-point though..." Rockyughed and crossed his arms over his chest.


    "Since I''m already here, will you agree to teach me the Beast Curing Skill? If you don''t, I''ll teach you a


    lesson you won''t forget!" Queenie threatened, waving her delicate fist.


    "It''s very easy to learn my Beast Curing Skill. As long as you can pass my test, everything will be fine,"


    Rocky said promptly. It seemed like he had fully expected her to ask this today.


    "Is that all?" Queenie thought that Rocky would deliberately make things difficult for her, but it turned


    out that she only needed to pass one measly test. Nothing was difficult for her, given her talent and


    intelligence, so it was almost a sure deal in her mind.


    "I will give you only one chance. If you mess up, don''te begging me to give you another chance!"


    said Rocky seriously.


    "Tell me. How will you test me?" Queenie took a deep breath, as her face took on a grave expression.


    "Move all of the things from the carts into this room," Rocky said, pointing at the carts nearby.


    "Is this the test?" When Queenie heard this, she was a little surprised because it sounded like he was


    just using her as a porter. This was not a proper test at all!


    "That''s right. If you can move all the things into the room, you will pass the test." Rocky nodded.


    "Didn''t Thomas bring those workers here just now? Why didn''t you ask them to do this instead of me?


    Are you ying some kind of trick on me?" Queenie asked with suspicion. At that moment, she could


    not believe that this test was so simple.


    "As I said, you only have one chance," reminded Rocky.


    "Humph, fine! I''ll do it. This is easy!" With a determined look on her face, she was about to summon her


    spirit-manipted beast to help, but she stopped at thest second when she heard Rocky say, "No!


    You can''t use your spirit-manipted beast. You have to do this yourself!"


    "You..." Hearing that, Queenie stopped at once and red at Rocky as hard as she could, but it did not


    seem to affect him. Although she was still hesitant to do such menial tasks, she had already mentally


    prepared herself before she came here. Moreover, her master also told her not to lose her temper, and


    to try her best to let Rocky ept her. After all, she was not doing this for herself alone, but also the


    Cao n''s future.


    In the end, Queenie tried to vent her anger by stomping her feet, but she still went to the carts and


    started to move the things inside them into the house one by one. Of course, with her strength, it was


    quite an easy feat for her. She was soon finished with the first few carts, and only thest two carts


    which were covered with cloth were left.


    "What is in these two carts? It seems that the smell ising from this one..." As Queenie approached,


    the smell became stronger, so she was clued into the fact that the smell wasing from inside.


    "Open it and take a look," replied Rocky, shrugging as if he could not care less what she did with his


    things.


    She hesitated a little bit, as she was unsure if she wanted to know what was giving that horrible smell.


    But then, she had to open it anyway if she wanted to seed with her test, so with a deep inhale, she


    opened the cloth and stopped breathing at the same time. As soon as she did, she saw bodies of rotten


    spirit-manipted beasts. Some of their bones and muscles werepletely exposed. No wonder that


    they smelled so awful. She immediately felt nauseous and hurried to vomit.


    "What the hell?! You bastard! You did that on purpose, didn''t you?" Queenie stared angrily at Rocky,


    feeling that she had been tricked.


    "What are you doing? Move those bodies in and then freeze them..." Rocky went on to instruct her with


    what to do with the bodies, ignoring her violent reaction.


    "Do you want me to bring these disgusting corpses in? I don''t want to... No way!" Queenie refused


    without hesitation. She was the second daughter of the Cao n! And yes she could bear it if she had


    to move the heavy items, but this was different because Rocky was asking her to move these


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    disgusting and rotten corpses inside. She, who had been born with a silver spoon, definitely could not


    stand it.


    "Okay, but remember that it''s you who wants to give up now. Don''t me me because I already gave


    you a chance. Go back now and don''te here anymore!" said Rocky ruthlessly.


    "You..." Only then did Queenie realize why Rocky had said that she only had one chance. It felt like she


    had been duped, as he undoubtedly nned this from the beginning. She shouted angrily, "If you do


    not want to teach me your Beast Curing Skill, then just go ahead and say it. Don''t make things difficult


    for me! I don''t want to learn your stupid Beast Curing Skill anyway..."

 Chapter 914 Keep Learning

    Chapter 914 Keep Learning


    "Who said that I was nning on making things difficult for you? Do you think my Beast Curing Skill is


    the same as practicing veterinary medicine? I am not like the other vets who just casually use mental


    cultivation methods once they learn them. My Beast Curing Skill is not like that. To learn it, you must


    start with these corpses of the spirit-manipted beasts. If you can''t even handle them, I can bet that


    you won''t be able to get far with my Beast Curing Skill. If you don''t think you can manage that, you


    better admit it now and leave. There''s no point in wasting your time. I used to think highly of your


    abilities before. But it seems that I have overestimated you," Rocky said coldly.


    "You are lying! You are just trying to get back at me!" Of course, Queenie refused to believe that Rocky


    was only testing her. He had some sort of ulterior motive.


    "You''re free to think what you like. Anyway, my Beast Curing Skill is not suitable for a noblewoman like


    you," Rocky said indifferently.


    "Juey is also of noble birth. Will she still suit, then? I refuse to believe that''s why you''re doing this,"


    retorted Queenie unconvinced.


    "She is quite different from you. She had nothing before, not even being treated as a member of the


    Xiao n. She''d been looked down upon by everyone. Therefore, she knows exactly how to fight


    against adversity and is working hard on proving herself! As for you, you have been revered by others


    from an early age. Everyone believes that you are a genius, but you are nothing in my eyes. Perhaps


    you think the Beast Curing Skill will be easy to learn merely because you can evaluate beasts brilliantly.


    I hate to tell you this, but you are overconfident. In my eyes, you are nothing but a loser. Compared to


    Juey, you are a no one worth mentioning." Rocky continued his verbal attack.


    Queenie''s anger red. She couldn''t put up with his cruel words. Biting her pink lips tightly, Queenie


    red at Rocky. For some reason, Rocky''s words had driven a knife into her heart, hurting her badly.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    That quickly sobered her up. The worst part was, Queenie could have avoided it all by walking away


    and leaving Rocky alone. She wouldn''t have been insulted then. Instead, her feet had refused to budge


    or even take a step. As insulting and degrading as hisment was, she wanted to refute his ims.


    She''d been admired by so many people since her childhood, so Rocky finding her ordinary was a slight


    she couldn''t ept. No way was she going to ept his im that she was worthless and that Juey


    surpassed her.


    "You don''t want to give up? Then show me. I don''t care whether you are the second daughter of the


    Cao n or not. If you want to follow me and learn the Beast Curing Skill, you better control your hot


    temper first. When you''re with me, you''re no longer a princess. I will treat you like everybody else. In


    addition, you will be forced to do things you might find repugnant and uneptable. If you don''t ept


    that, you can leave now!" Looking at Queenie, who was frozen with a stunned and furious expression


    on her face, Rocky''s eyes glinted wickedly. Then he turned back and walked into the room.


    "Show me the kind of person you can be!" Rocky muttered to himself as he entered the room.


    "I won''t leave. The only thing I will do is learn all your skills and get revenge! You will regret everything


    you said to me." With her teeth clenched, Queenie stared at his back and uttered vehemently. A pained


    expression marred her face as she picked up a spirit-manipted beast and quickly followed him.


    "This girl is indeed tough enough. I hope that she can make it on her own," Rocky said staring at


    Queenie, who had already entered the room.


    With all the arrangements in ce, Rocky was ready to start the process of refining the spiritual crystal.


    The refinement process was just like the process of forming a natural spiritual crystal. It needed to be


    done step by step. The most indispensable part of the refinement process was the forming


    environment.


    In general, the natural spiritual crystal was formed in the body of a dead spirit-manipted beast.


    Spiritual Beast Pill along with all kinds of elements from the beast, they would create the initial form of


    the natural spiritual crystal. The natural spiritual crystal would finallye into being after years of


    absorbing the essence of heaven and earth.


    So, they had to have an initial form of the spiritual crystal from the start for someone to use artificial


    methods to refine the spiritual crystal. It was also the first step in refinement ording to the notebook,


    called concentration.


    After the concentration, three steps followed: absorption, refining, and formation. One key point to keep


    in mind was that the first step was the most important one in order to seed in refining a spiritual


    crystal.


    ording to the records, the concentration could also be divided into several specific steps. The


    materials to be added in each step were also different. In addition, the refining materials used in these


    steps were also extracted from the spirit-manipted beast''s body. That was why he''d asked Thomas


    to collect many spirit-manipted beast corpses.


    Spirit-manipted beasts were the original sources of materials. The materials required in each step of


    the concentration process were different. Thus, the first thing to do was to dismember the bodies and


    then put different body parts like their internal organs, skin, flesh, and so on separately into special jars.


    "Watch and learn." Queenie moved all the corpses of spirit-manipted beasts into the room. She


    made her Furious Ice Bear freeze them using the spiritual ice power. Rocky then walked over and


    picked one of them up and hefted it onto a wooden table. He then pulled out tools to dismember it.


    "What are you doing?" Seeing this, Queenie couldn''t help asking.


    "Don''t you want to learn my Beast Curing Skill? I''m going to now demonstrate my basic Beast Curing


    Skill. You should carefully observe what I''m doing and try not to even blink." With that, Rocky took out a


    sharp de and began to cut the corpse wide open. He started by taking out the internal organs one by


    one then shelling the skin and bones. The whole process was extremely bloody and cruel, normal


    people wouldn''t be able to stand it.


    Seeing this, Queenie couldn''t help but cover her mouth. A sour taste surged up in her mouth, but she


    didn''t want Rocky to think her weak, so she endured her difort.


    However, the more dismembered the body got, the more horrible it looked. After Rocky broke open the


    head and took its brain out, the thick and sticky brain matter spilled out and flowed everywhere.


    Queenie felt the urge to run to the side and started vomiting violently. Her face had paled.


    Rocky turned to her and said, "Do you get it now? That''s more or less how the process goes. Your task


    today is to dismember the body of a spirit-manipted beast. Don''t bezy!"


    Queenie frowned. It was easier for her to kill a beast than to dismember it. Moreover, it was almost


    impossible for her to effectively dismember the body of a spirit-manipted beast to the bone. Almost


    no one would be able to finish such an abominable task.

 Chapter 915 A Great Ambitious Plan

    Chapter 915 A Great Ambitious n


    Before Queenie could say no, Rocky added, "If you can''t finish it today, don''te tomorrow!"


    "How can you..." Queenie started to grumble in anger, but when she turned around, she saw that he


    had already left.


    Thus, she could only look at the remaining bones and the blood sma on the table with a bitter


    expression on her face. If she had known this earlier, she would not have been so rash. But now, it was


    toote. She knew that if Rocky found out, he would justugh at her again. The only thing she did not


    want was to give him a reason to look down on her. She had to prove that she was better than Juey.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to swallow the humiliation.


    Anyway, she knew she had no choice but to move another body of the spirit-manipted beast to that


    table, and she started to work slowly, following the technique that Rocky had taught her.


    After leaving the house, Rocky didn''t go far, but walked along theke to a hidden part of the woods.


    There, he opened the Magic Spiritual Space. He summoned the Rainbow Glow Unicorn and let it stand


    guard before entering the Magic Spiritual Space.


    First, he went to the house where the red egg was ced and observed their growth. Although the red


    egg seemed to have grown a little bigger, he felt that their growth rate was slower than it used to be.


    Before the Beast Master Contest, he had specially traveled all over the country and collected the blood


    essence of more than 30 kinds of outstanding spirit-manipted beasts to feed to the red egg.


    However, the results proved that the blood essence of those beasts was not as effective as that of


    Rainbow Glow Unicorn and Rubygon.


    After pondering it over for a while, Rocky took out the drop of Alyssa''s blood essence that he had


    "stolen" from herst time. He believed that Alyssa''s blood essence must be more useful than that of


    ordinary spirit-manipted beasts because of her power of the Divine Stage as well as her original


    physique of the spiritual race.


    Rocky put the vial of Alyssa''s blood essence in front of the red egg. Sensing the smell of new blood,


    the red egg immediately stretched out its transparent tentacles and wiped away the blood essence in


    the container.


    After the red egg absorbed Alyssa''s blood essence, there was a burst of red light that lit up most of the


    room. Then, the red light began to be gradually filled with a yellowish tint, but it stopped changing just


    before it becamepletely yellow.


    ''It seems that Alyssa''s blood essence is really effective, but unfortunately, the same blood essence can


    only be absorbed once. It''s not easy to obtain powerful blood essence of the Divine Stage such as


    Alyssa''s!'' Rocky thought and rubbed his chin. Suddenly, his eyes lit up as he thought of Alyssa''s six-


    star spiritual beast and the Moon Fox that might be a reincarnation of the legendary guardian beast. If


    he could get blood essence from both of them, he would surely benefit a lot from it.


    However, Alyssa would bombard him with questions if he asked for it directly. Besides, she couldn''t be


    deceived easily, so he had toe up with a believable excuse.


    After feeding the egg, Rocky went to theboratory and started to prepare for the gic modification


    experiment.


    Because of Uriah''s death, Rocky had lost his source of magical saliva. Though he had stocked up on


    some, not much was left. He had had to cut down the quantity of magical saliva used for his own


    cultivation, not to mention to feed the Dark Heaven Insects and theirrvae. What was more, only three


    Dark Heaven Insects could produce middle-grade Dark Heaven Eggs. The other seven were still


    modification experiment was imperative.


    Of course, gic modification came with risks. Robin had nearly had an ident during the process,


    but without the gene mutation, it couldn''t have shown such great potential now.


    The reward was well worth the risks. Now, there were sevenrvae in Rocky''s hands. Even if the


    number ofrvae had decreased during the experiment, it would still be within the eptable range.


    And anyway, the most important thing was the final result of the experiment.


    Thus, Rocky selected two of thervae that were most suitable for his experiment. Based on the


    previouslypleted genome, the genome of the controlrvae of the Dark Heaven Insect themselves,


    and some gene mutation data obtained before and after Robin''s mutation, Rocky started his gic


    modification experiment.


    The so-called gene mutation changed some genes in the genome such that they would promote gene


    evolution, which would in turn strengthen their advantages and make up for their defects. However, as


    the process of gene evolution was random and uncontroble, it could produce good results but also


    bad ones.


    Gic modification was a double-edged sword. Right now, Rocky wanted to use the tworvae of


    Dark Heaven Insects that he had selected for the experiment. He wanted to find out which genes were


    good for thervae and which genes were bad for them. But the key thing he wanted to find out was


    which genes could enable thervae to upgrade their star rating.


    Thervae of Dark Heaven Insects were different from other spirit-manipted beasts. They could


    produce Dark Heaven Eggs that were very useful to spirit maniptors. The grade of Dark Heaven


    Eggs was decided by the star level of thervae of Dark Heaven Insects. However, as the highest star


    level of thervae of Dark Heaven Insects was only three-star, the Dark Heaven Eggs they produced


    were also divided into three levels. However, even the highest level of the Dark Heaven Eggs was only


    suitable for spirit maniptors from the high level of the Heavenly Stage to the primary level of the


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Supernal Stage. Once a spirit maniptor reached the middle level of the Supernal Stage, the effects


    of the high-level Dark Heaven Eggs would also gradually weaken.


    Of course, even so, most of the Supernal Stage masters still scrambled for the high-level Dark Heaven


    Eggs. After all, the Dark Heaven Eggs, which could help absorb spiritual power, were rare in the Wild


    Spirit Land. Although there were more superior spirit-manipted beasts in the Wild Spirit Land simr


    to Dark Heaven Insects which could help with people''s cultivation, it was still unusual toe across


    even a low-level Dark Heaven Insect, let alone high-level ones. Therefore, an extraordinary treasure


    like a high-grade Dark Heaven Egg was still sought after by most spirit maniptors.


    Even so, Rocky was not satisfied with the result. He wanted to transform the genes of the Dark Heaven


    Insects to make them break through their star level limits so that the eggs they produced would be


    more valuable than even the current high-level Dark Heaven Eggs.


    This was his great ambitious n!

 Chapter 916 A Breakthrough

    Chapter 916 A Breakthrough


    Whether thervae of the Dark Heaven Insects couldplete their gene modification and break


    through to the next level was crucial, and it was also the primary objective of Rocky''s experiment.


    In the blink of an eye, a few hours passed. Outside of the Magic Spiritual Space, the moon was shining


    brightly in the sky with stars twinkling around like diamonds.


    When he finally finished his work and called it a day, Rocky walked out of the Magic Spiritual Space,


    rubbing his temples. He ordered the Rainbow Glow Unicorn to return before heading back to the


    house. But when he got there, he was surprised to find someone who was up aste as he was.


    ''Why hasn''t she gone to sleep yet?'' he wondered. Queenie was sitting there with her forehead wrinkled


    in concentration. She was busy with dismembering the body of a dead spirit-manipted beast. But


    because she had just begun her study on it, the body looked grotesque, with all its internal organs


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    scattered around.


    He had intended to watch her from a distance, but when he saw her fumbling around helplessly, he


    could not help but let out augh.


    Upon hearing the sound of hisughter, Queenie came to her senses and raised her head. Her face


    immediately soured when she saw who was in front of her.


    "That''s enough for today. Go and take rest," Rocky said, the smile on his face disappearing.


    "No!" Queenie shook her head in a huff and then lowered her eyes to the body of the beast again. She


    refused to believe that she wouldn''t be able to finish it today.


    "If you go on like this, I''m afraid that you won''t be able to dismember the carcass until dawn," Rocky


    remarked.


    "It''s none of your business," Queenie replied, slightly pouting. She was only in this embarrassing


    situation now because of Rocky, so she wouldn''t be tricked by him, even if he was pretending to be


    nice to her now.


    Rocky chuckled to himself. Since Queenie insisted on struggling on, he felt obligated to help her out.


    After a moment of hesitation, he strode forward.


    "Here, you should start from here." He just ignored Queenie''s attitude and, covering her hand with his,


    showed her how to dismember the carcass with the tool in her hand.


    At first, Queenie could not focus at all. She kept getting distracted by how close Rocky was to her and


    the touch of his hand. Her face flushed a deep shade of red. But after a while, her attention was


    The two of them were so focused that time slipped by, and two hours passed without their noticing it.


    Queenie finally finished the dismemberment of a spirit-manipted beast''s body for the first time in her


    life with Rocky''s guidance.


    "Thank God! It''s finally done." She let out a sigh of relief and realized that she was sweating all over. It


    was as if all her strength had been used up by dismembering this carcass. It had been a great


    challenge for her.


    "Not bad. You have mastered some basic skills in such a short time," Rocky praised from behind. When


    he noticed that she was startled by his voice, he curled his lips into a small smirk.


    It was only after Rocky spoke that Queenie remembered how close he was to her. She turned around


    immediately, nning to teach him a lesson to vent her anger. However, the moment she turned


    around, her eyes met Rocky''s. They were only a few millimeters apart, almost nose to nose with each


    other. She could even hear his breathing clearly. Her mind wentplete nk and she unconsciously


    stared into his eyes, which were as dark as the vast ocean. Feeling as if she was going to drown in


    them, she let out a shaky breath.


    Of course, Rocky noticed the way she was looking at him and smiled dimly. But before he could say


    something to mock her as usual, he sensed a familiar, strong aura outside the room. He immediately


    stepped away from Queenie and cast a nce at the door. "It''s gettingte. You''d better go back to


    have a rest first. Come back tomorrow morning!" Then, before Queenie could even react, he quickly


    walked out of the room.


    Queenie''s eyes followed him until he was out of sight. She had been ovee by an unfamiliar feeling


    just now, as if she had been falling down in a bottomless hole. For a moment, she hadpletely


    forgotten who she was and where she was. The only thing in her mind had been Rocky.


    Outside, Rocky had hardly taken a few steps when he saw a delicate figure appear in front of him.


    "How did you find this ce?" he asked, raising his eyebrows.


    "Don''t bother to ask. I can find you easily even if you dig a deep hole and bury yourself in it! But I guess


    I should apologize for disturbing you," sneered the figure with a clear trace of sourness in her voice. Of


    course, it was Alyssa. Except for the proud princess, nobody would talk to Rocky this way.


    "I believe that Your Highness must be quite upied. Don''t you have other things to deal with? You


    as he knew, Alyssa had to deal with a myriad of affairs every day due to her current position in the


    Timber Deity Empire. Thus, he couldn''t understand how she coulde to see him at the same time


    for three consecutive nights.


    Alyssa rolled her eyes in response, but didn''t tell him that he was right. She had indeed been busy


    recently, especially since the emperor was seriously ill. More and more burden fell onto her shoulders,


    and she had to be in charge of many of the state affairs of the Timber Deity Empire. Nevertheless, her


    priority was still to get rid of the curse. She was so obsessed with it that she wasn''t able to have a


    sound sleep at night. She had no choice but to squeeze out time to focus on getting rid of it as soon as


    possible.


    Seeing the expression on Alyssa''s face, Rocky waved his hand and said, "Never mind; just forget it."


    "Let''s go," Alyssa said tly.


    The next moment, the two of them turned into shadows and disappeared from where they were


    standing.


    As usual, they spent the whole night cultivating together.


    Alyssa tried some new methods, but still made no progress. The curse had responded during the first


    time they had cultivated together, but it had stopped responding after that. Needless to say, she was


    frustrated. Sess seemed to be in sight, but it refused toe closer. Trying to remove the curse


    was like torture.


    When they finished their cultivation and were about to return, Rocky suddenly stopped and grinned as


    if something had just urred to him. "By the way, I have a small request. I wonder if Your Highness


    can grant it," he asked.


    "You know there is no such thing as a free lunch. Whatever it is, you have to pay. I''m guessing it''s


    something very troublesome." Noting the wide smile on Rocky''s face, Alyssa grimaced.

 Chapter 917 One Step Closer To Uriahs Resurrection

    Chapter 917 One Step Closer To Uriah''s Resurrection


    "It''s nothing much. It''s just a small request. I want a drop of blood essence from Your Highness''s six-


    star spiritual beast and one from Moon Fox. Can I have that?" Rocky proposed all of a sudden.


    "And what are you going to need them for?" Alyssa asked with doubt.


    "Well, it''s nothing dangerous." But of course, Rocky was surely not going to let her know that he


    intended to use the blood essence to feed the red egg that might bring Uriah back to life.


    "If you''re not going to tell, then forget it," Alyssa dismissed him outright.


    "Come on, I am just going to use them for a little research. That''s all." Being quick on his feet, Rocky


    immediately found an excuse.


    "And what is this research all about?" Alyssa narrowed her eyes and gave him a suspicious nce.


    "The research about the Beast Curing Skill..." Rocky replied, while avoiding eye contact with her.


    "Is that so?" At that moment, Alyssa fixed her eyes on him and continued to stare at him with much


    doubt. Deep inside, she sensed that Rocky must be up to something.


    Rocky, on the other hand, nodded his head slowly as he faked to be serious about the matter.


    "Fine. You can have the spiritual beast''s blood essence, but no Moon Fox. Who knows what kind of


    bizarre research you''ve been doing! And besides, I am sure that Moon Fox won''te with you in the


    first ce," Alyssa answered back after a moment of consideration.


    "But how do you know that Moon Fox doesn''t want toe with me if you haven''t really asked it first?"


    Rocky asked as he tried to urge Alyssa into asking Moon Fox firsthand.


    "Oh, there''s no way I''m going to do that!" Alyssa replied monotonously as she had her apprehensions.


    "Okay, fine. Now hand me over your spiritual beast''s blood essence." Given that Alyssa won''t crack into


    his persuasion, Rocky was left with no choice but topromise.


    "Stay here. I''ll be back in a moment." Soon after, Alyssa entered the Magic Spiritual Space and soon


    walked out with a small bottle in her hand.


    "Here, take this. Three drops should be enough for you," Alyssa said as she handed the bottle over to


    Rocky.


    "Wow, thanks for this! I guess I''ll leave then," Rocky said as he took the bottle and left. Meanwhile,


    Alyssa''s eyes followed Rocky right after he left, wondering what he really wanted to do with the


    materials that he asked from her.


    Afterwards, she entered the Magic Spiritual Space once more to look for Moon Fox, who at that


    moment was lying in a hugeir.


    "Moon Fox, did you tell me the truth about everything thest time? You did say that he was the one,


    right? Then why do I still have the curse?" Alyssa asked without holding anything back, disappointed to


    her core. In fact, she had already cultivated with Rocky for three days, but nothing seemed to happen.


    Perhaps, there must be something wrong with what she was doing. Since she wasn''t able to directly


    know what she was missing, she guessed that Moon Fox must have concealed something on that day


    when it told her the prediction. Therefore, she came there to straighten things once and for all.


    Slightly raising its body, Moon Fox looked up as if in deep thought. After a while, Moon Fox rolled its


    huge ball-like eyes before it nced at Alyssa and said, "Heaven and Earth... must be connected... Yin


    and Yang... must bebined... Body and heart... must be integrated... When love... is as deep as the


    sea... Only then... will the curse disappear..."


    "Wait, what do you mean by that?" Alyssa asked as she furrowed her brows in confusion.


    "You must... love him... And be... his... woman..." Moon Fox struggled with words as it tried to


    exin to her.


    "What did you just say? You mean, I need to fall in love with him genuinely and have sex with..." At that


    moment, Alyssa''s eyes were wide open as she was taken aback by what Moon Fox had said.


    ording to Moon Fox, she must fall in love with Rocky, be his woman, and be physically


    intimate with him in order to break the curse.


    However, Rocky was the prince of the Holy Dragon Empire and a great enemy of the Timber Deity


    Empire. If he were an ordinary man, then she might have given him a second thought and considered


    having a rtionship with him.


    As a matter of fact, there was fierce enmity between the Holy Dragon Empire and the Timber Deity


    Empire. As the princess of thetter, she would have to give up everything she currently had, including


    her royal identity, and even betray her country, if she was really determined to be Rocky''s woman.


    In fact, she couldn''t even allow herself to have physical intimacy with him, let alone fall in love with him.


    Alyssa knew that they could not be lovers, because at one point, they would surely meet each


    other on the battlefield.


    Plus, falling in love with Rocky would surely disturb the dynamic between the Holy Dragon Empire and


    the Timber Deity Empire, or even create devastating and irreparable damage to both empires.


    At that moment, Alyssa was in a dilemma as she didn''t know what to do. On one hand, she also knew


    that she needed to fall in love with Rocky to remove the curse and be a member of the spiritual


    race; but on the other hand, she didn''t want to strip herself of everything and even double-cross her


    own country.


    But one thing was for sure at that moment¡ªshe wanted more than anything to get rid of the curse. In


    fact, she thought she was prepared to do anything just to be free from this curse!


    However, never before had she expected the price would be this huge, and that was exactly what put


    her in a dilemma.


    "It''s not just that you need to... fall in love with him... and he needs to... love you as well..." Moon Fox


    suddenly added while Alyssa was still having second thoughts. In fact, Moon Fox had already known


    about this, so it didn''t tell Alyssa the whole truth thest time they talked. It knew that it wouldn''t be


    easy for Alyssa to fall in love with Rocky and vice versa.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "What? He needs to fall in love with me?" Hearing more of its words, Alyssa was even more stunned. If


    this was the condition of breaking the curse, then it would be next to impossible.


    "If he can give up his identity as a prince, then perhaps everything will be easier. But, is it really


    possible for him to do so?" At that moment, Alyssa thought that the biggest obstacle between them was


    their social status. If she didn''t want to give up everything that she had, then she needed to persuade


    Rocky to do it instead. But knowing Rocky, it was almost impossible for him to give up his identity as a


    prince.


    "Oh, Moon Fox, what should I do?" Alyssa asked helplessly.


    However, Moon Fox didn''t reply, because Alyssa had to find the answer by herself.


    Meanwhile, in the house of the Cao n, Rocky went straight to the big room where he saw Queenie


    working on the dead body of a spirit-manipted beast. Looking energetic and excited, she looked as if


    she was ying with a toy¡ª full of curiosity andpletely different from her unhappy face the day


    before.


    Seeing how happy she was, Rocky didn''t want to disturb her, so instead, he turned around and left for


    the secluded bushes where he opened the Magic Spiritual Space. Soon after, he took out the six-level


    spiritual beast''s blood essence and fed it to the red egg. After a few moments, the egg turned into a


    yellow-ish hue. However, at that moment, Rocky still didn''t know what it meant when the egg turned


    from red to yellow. All he knew was that he was one step closer to resurrecting his beloved Uriah.

 Chapter 918 The Spiritual Crystal Refinement

    Chapter 918 The Spiritual Crystal Refinement


    Soon after, he continued his gic modification experiment on the tworvae and didn''t leave his


    Magic Spiritual Space until noon. Once he returned to his house, he witnessed Queenie dismember the


    body of a spirit-manipted beast.


    "Wow, now you''re quite skillful at that," Rocky remarked as he raised the corner of his mouth. With a


    sense of aplishment, Queenie proudly replied, "Humph! It''s a piece of cake!" She seemed to


    forget that, yesterday, she was actually quite disturbed by the corpse of the spirit-manipted beast. If


    it wasn''t for Rocky''s careful guidance, she wouldn''t have mastered dissecting so quickly.


    "Hmmm. Remind me again who was vomiting at the beginning yesterday?" Rocky deliberately teased.


    "Not me!" Queenie stubbornly refused to admit her loss ofposure yesterday.


    "I never said it was you!" he retorted with a snicker.


    "I think you need a punch in the gut!" she threatened angrily with a raise of her fist.


    "That''s all for today. You can go home now." Rocky shrugged and smiled.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Aren''t you going to teach me anything else?" Queenie immediately felt unhappy when she heard he


    was dismissing her.


    "I have another matter to attend. Our lessons will continue tomorrow," he replied with a deep, serious


    look in his eyes.


    Queenie could do nothing but cast a re at him before leaving the room.


    Once she left the room, Rocky began to prepare to refine the spiritual crystal.


    The reason why he taught her how to dismember a spirit-manipted beast corpse was to save him


    the trouble of having to dismember the bodies himself. In addition to the one body he dissected


    yesterday, Queenie dissected an additional two bodies. This would be enough to refine the spiritual


    crystal.


    The internal organs, flesh, and other parts of the three corpses were ssified and ced into several


    While the natural decaying of corpses normally took at least a few days, Rocky didn''t have much time.


    He extracted a chemical substance from certain nts and then injected it into the pots in order to


    elerate the speed of decay. Within a single afternoon, all the material within the pots had turned into


    liquid.


    Once everything had been prepared, the next step was to practice the refinement process.


    ording to the records in the refining notebook, the first step of the spiritual crystal refinement


    required the refiner to add the liquid formed by the different putrefied materials in sequence. This


    imitated the natural process of creating a natural spiritual crystal.


    The natural spiritual crystal was formed from the inside out. This meant it would begin by absorbing


    nutrients processed by the spirit-manipted beast''s stomach. Since Rocky never had any previous


    experience with this particr refining process, he proceeded to carefully follow the steps in the


    notebook.


    He ced the specially customized round furnace in a well-ventted area before opening its lid. Then,


    he poured the resulting liquid from the rotting spirit-manipted beasts'' corpses into the furnace, took


    out a Beast Spiritual Pill and threw it into the furnace before sealing the lid tight.


    ording to the notebook, the refining process must be based on the me produced by the spiritual


    power with Fire nature. Next, it had to be refined together with a self-created spiritual crystal refining


    technique from the predecessor.


    Of course, it was because of his knowledge beforehand that he made this much effort to conduct the


    experimental refinement in the first ce.


    Rocky experimented ording to the refining process inscribed in the notebook; once the spiritual


    power with Fire nature was activated, he immediately found his palms glowing soft and warm with


    vermillion mes. This was known as "Positive Fire".


    Next, Rocky waved his hands and a burst of Positive Fire ejected from his palms. The vermillion fire


    suddenly surrounded the entire circr furnace and provided it an evesting me.


    "It appears that the crystal refinement process is very simr to a kind of profound spiritual martial


    arts¡­" Rocky was astonished when the vermillion mes didn''t disappear but instead condensed


    around the huge furnace.


    Momentster, the circr furnace began to emit white smoke.


    "That should be fine," Rocky muttered to himself with a serious expression.


    The notebook specified that the crystal refining skill couldst for six hours at a time. This meant that


    the Positive Fire needed to be activated every six hours, and he also needed to add more of the rotten


    liquid into the furnace every twelve hours.


    Since he had six hours of free time to spare, Rocky opened his Magic Spiritual Space and instructed


    the Rainbow Glow Unicorn to guard the entrance. Afterwards, he went inside and continued his gic


    modification experiment on the tworvae.


    Meanwhile, at the Magnificent Hall, Luci asked the steward who was assigned to see to Rocky''s


    business, "Steward Thomas, has everything Mr. Rookie requested been ready now?"


    "Yes, chief. Everything is ready," Thomas replied with cupped hands.


    "Excellent! No matter what Mr. Rookie requires, you must ensure his satisfaction by never neglecting a


    single request!" she ordered.


    Thomas nodded immediately.


    "So, what does Mr. Rookie want you to prepare for him?" Luci asked out of curiosity.


    Thomas immediately replied to her honestly.


    "Everything he requested is understandable except the corpses of the spirit-manipted beasts. But


    why does he collect so many corpses?" As Luci heard that, a confused expression spread across her


    face.


    "I''m not sure about that." Thomas shook his head.


    "You may leave now," Luci ordered with a wave of her hand.


    Shortly after he left, a disciple of the Cao n quickly walked in with a crimson invitation letter.


    "This is..." She took a nce at the disciple and then fixed her eyes on the red invitation letter.


    "Chief, the Qi n sent this," the disciple replied immediately before handing it over to her.


    Luci took it and read it carefully.


    "Humph! The Qi n truly is a wolf in sheep''s clothing! How dare they plot against us while inviting Mr.


    Rookie so tantly?" Luci''s face soon turned as red as the letter out of anger. As she put down the


    invitation, she used a bit of her spiritual power to reduce it to a pile of paper scraps. The Qi n


    wanted Rocky to attend their banquet, and the purpose of this feast served was self-evident enough.


    "Do not let anyone find out about this, especially Mr. Rookie." She couldn''t risk any chance of Rocky


    having contact with the Qi n.


    The disciple nodded at once and withdrew.


    Then, Lucas came in. He noticed that Luci didn''t look well, so he immediately asked, "Chief, what


    happened?"


    Luci told him about the Qi n''s invitation. This enraged Lucas too, his face now dark with anger.

 Chapter 919 Deliberate Provocation

    Chapter 919 Deliberate Provocation


    "The invitation is just an excuse. I say what they really want is to see how we will react to this.


    Otherwise, the Qi n wouldn''t have been so stupid as to send it to our Cao n like this," Lucas


    surmised.


    "I agree with you. The Qi n probably wants to provoke us. Therefore, we have to be very careful


    from now on!" Luci nodded, aware of the gravity of the situation.


    "The Qi n will surely try their best to ingratiate themselves with Mr. Rookie. Chief, I think it would be


    better for us to strike first. As for what we talked aboutst time, I don''t know..." Lucas started after


    giving it some thought.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Remembering their conversation, Luci bit her pink lips with embarrassment. "I gave it a try."


    "You tried it?" Her answer surprised Lucas. She hadn''t mentioned to him she''d decided to go through


    with it.


    Luci went on to tell him that she''d tried to seduce Rocky with the honey trap. However, she left out


    some important details.


    "It seems that it won''t be easy to draw Mr. Rookie over to our side. We have to gain his support first.


    But if we want to win him over, I''m afraid that you''ll have to truly rely on him first..." Lucas surmised.


    "Master Lucas, what do you mean?" Luci did not understand what he meant.


    "I mean, chief, you should make yourself fall in love with him first. Of course, I don''t think it will be


    difficult, for Mr. Rookie is very attractive after all. I think any woman would fall in love with him. I am


    aware that you closed off your heart ten years ago and haven''t opened it to anyone since then. So, it


    won''t be easy for you to fall in love with Mr. Rookie, unless you..." Lucas said shrewdly, his turbid eyes


    gleaming.


    "Let me think about it." His words made her hesitate. She wasn''t certain if she could do it. Sure, it


    wouldn''t be hard to seduce him with her beauty or lure him with her body. But letting go of everything


    and falling in love with him was where she drew the line.


    "Just think about it carefully. By the way, I have a good news to share with you," Lucas said to change


    the conversation.


    "What is your good news?" Luci asked wryly.


    "Mr. Rookie is teaching Queenie the Beast Curing Skill." Lucas heard of it from Queeniest night. Of


    course, he''d also heard all sorts ofints about Rocky.


    "Really? I never expected that Mr. Rookie would be willing to ept Queenie." Knowing Queenie''s


    personality, Luci was almost certain that there was no way Rocky would ept her. This turn of


    events boggled her mind, even though she knew it was for the best.


    "However, Mr. Rookie had made her suffer a lot before he was willing to ept her," Lucas said with a


    grin.


    "Queenie has been spoiled ever since she was a child. It''s high time for someone to push her off her


    pedestal now otherwise she''ll be unbearable in the future. Moreover, she''s lucky to be able to learn the


    Beast Curing Skill from Mr. Rookie himself." Luci''s eyes hardened at the thought of Queenie.


    "If Queenie learns from him, even a little knowledge can be helpful in the development of our n with


    beast curing." Lucas nodded.


    "Yes, but Mr. Rookie said he was only going to stay here for a short while." Luci frowned. She was


    thinking of how to keep Rocky around. His departure would be a significant loss to the Cao n.


    "We''ll have to wait and see. Chief, your birthday ising up soon. ording to tradition, you have to


    throw a party and entertain the chiefs of other ns and members of the royal family... I think it''s time


    you should prepare for it. We can also take this chance to win over some forces and connections that


    will be beneficial to our n." He continued with a sigh.


    "Okay, I will leave it to you." Luci nodded.


    "Then I''ll go and start making arrangements." Lucas turned around and left.


    After the six hours Rocky spent in theb, he came out to add more Positive Fire into the giant round


    furnace.


    At this moment, it was already well into the night outside. There was nothing but silence.


    When it was time, Rocky returned from the Magic Spiritual Space to the big house. He opened the


    furnace''s lid and was immediately struck by a strong smell. The rancid liquid in the furnace had


    The Beast Spiritual Pill which absorbed the nutrients from the rancid liquid was also wrapped in a dark


    redyer and crumpled like leather.


    Rocky poured out a new jar of refining materials and covered the furnace again. This process would


    "It''s strange. Why didn''t that womane here tonight?" Rocky muttered to himself once he done with


    his work, peeking outside the room.


    However, he didn''t stay idle. He practiced as he waited. After a whole night of practice, Alyssa still


    didn''t appear.


    As soon as the time was right, Rocky poured the third jar of refining materials in the furnace.


    No sooner had he finished his work than Queenie hade in.


    "You''ve been here sincest night?" Queenie was alert finding Rocky was already here.


    Rocky nodded.


    "What are you doing?" It didn''t take her any time to notice the circr furnace surrounded by the


    Positive Fire and the smoke constantlying from it.


    "It''s none of your business. From today onwards, you are not allowed to be within three meters of the


    circr furnace. If you failed to keep your promise, I will never teach you anything else." Rocky warned


    solemnly.


    "It''s not like I care. What will you teach me today?" Noticing the furtive look on Rocky''s face, Queenie


    went on.


    "Did I say that I will be teaching you anything? Continue to dismember the body of the spirit-


    manipted beast," Rocky replied with his arms folded across his chest.


    "I have to continue doing that?" When Queenie heard this, her face immediately crumpled. Although


    she was ustomed to bloody scenes like this at that time, it was still difficult for her to ept it on a


    daily basis.


    "Of course. At your current speed, I''m afraid you can''t even cure an ant. If you can dismember a spirit-


    manipted beast in half an hour, I will teach you something new." Rocky baited Queenie.


    "Half an hour?" His oundish request stunned Queenie. Yesterday, it had taken her three to four hours


    to dismember a spiritual beast. She knew it wouldn''t be easy to dismember a corpse of the spirit-


    manipted beast within half an hour.


    "It only took Juey three days to achieve that goal." Rocky deliberately provoked her.

 Chapter 920 Training Robin

    Chapter 920 Training Robin


    "Well, I will spend only two days finishing it. I can''t be beaten by her even if I die..." Queenie, clenching


    her teeth, gave a re at Rocky and then fetched the body of the spirit-manipted beast. She started


    her training again.


    Witnessing her take the bait so easily, Rocky couldn''t help but shake his head and smile before leaving


    Queenie behind.


    His experiments on refining the spiritual crystals and thervae were already on the right track. It would


    take some time to verify the results. So in the meantime, Rocky nned on how to train Robin


    effectively to strengthen it inbat.


    The transformation happened not too long ago. Although Robin had adapted to its body, it still had little


    to no actualbat experience which was crucial in the early development of all spirit-manipted


    beasts. It was very important because many spirit-manipted beasts evolved duringbat.


    However, Robin couldn''t improve its skills in such a short amount of time by just ordinary means. Rocky


    needed to remain in the Cao n for the meantime and couldn''t go too far away. Thus, he needed to


    figure out how to train Robin as best as he could by working with what he had.


    Rocky nned on using the Cao n''s resources.


    Suddenly, a disciple of the Cao n appeared in front of him, cupped his hands together and said, "Mr.


    Rookie, here you are. The sixth prince wanted to see you immediately!"


    "Okay." Rocky nodded and followed the disciple.


    Before long, Rocky saw Woods in the hall and, of course, Luci.


    When Luci saw Rocky enter, she immediately felt slightly awkward. She reminisced on the shameful


    day when she seduced him and kissed him fiercely. On top of that, she was drunk at that time, so her


    ghastly appearance was seen by Rocky, which made her dare not look at Rocky these days.


    "Chief..." Rocky addressed Luci. They looked at each other and then greeted each other with cupped


    hands. It was as if nothing had happened.


    Luci tried to keep calm and nodded.


    "Your Royal Highness, what can I do for you?" Rocky then turned his gaze to Woods. He knew why


    Woods was here, but he still needed to put on an act to avoid Luci from doubting their rtionship.


    "I want to ask you something about curing beasts." Woods nodded and turned to Luci, "Chief, can I


    borrow Mr. Rookie from you for a while?"


    "Of course! But are you free, Mr. Rookie?" Although Luci would''ve allowed it either way, it was still up


    to Rocky. After all, he wasn''t from the Cao n.


    "I''m free now," Rocky answered, pretending to ponder over his decision.


    "Alright." After, Woods stood up before giving Luci a look that hinted at something. Then he left with


    Rocky.


    Upon leaving the Magnificent Hall, they exchanged a knowing smile.


    "What took you so long?" Rocky thought Woods woulde to see him that day. However, Woods


    didn''t show up until now, so Rocky felt strange for some reason.


    "Didn''t my sister tell you?" Woods turned to look at Rocky at once after hearing this.


    "Tell me what?" Rocky shook his head in confusion.


    "As expected, my sister didn''t tell you." Realizing that Rocky was truly clueless, Woods continued, "On


    the day of the final battle between the two ns, my sister and the other princes were summoned by


    the emperor of the empire. And his purpose of summoning us is to announce that he will select the


    sessor of the Timber Deity Empire from several princes as soon as possible. Which is why many of


    the princes are secretly preparing, myself included."


    "So that''s how it is." Rocky nodded.


    "I thought my sister would tell you! It appears that she still couldn''t fully trust you. But I do believe in


    you," confessed Woods.


    "Don''t forget that I''m the prince of the Holy Dragon Empire. We were supposed to be sworn enemies."


    Rocky sneered.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "There are no permanent enemies in this world. If I were to be appointed as the sessor and be


    the emperor of the Timber Deity Empire, the first thing I''d do would be to call for a truce with the Holy


    Dragon Empire," Woods answered with certainty.


    "That sounds like a good idea." Rocky nodded in agreement.


    "What about you? If you became the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire, what would you like to do?"


    Woods asked involuntarily.


    "You should know that getting me crowned as the emperor is no easy feat." the look in Rocky''s eyes


    became cold when he heard this.


    "Yes, you''re right. If you want to be the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire, you must defeat


    Alston. Since he is an established sessor to the Holy Dragon Empire, it''s not easy for you to rece


    him. Besides, he''ll never let you. He once even betrayed his Crimson Dragon Group to kill you. There''s


    nothing in the world he can''t do, so going up against him will be quite a challenge!" Although Woods


    only met Alston once, he could immediately tell that Alston was dishonest and despicable.


    "So once I return to the Holy Dragon Empire, I''m afraid I''ll have quite a difficult battle to fight," Rocky


    responded with sharp eyes.


    "I''m afraid Alston doesn''t think you''re still alive. I''d be interested in seeing the look on his face once he


    sees you¡­" Woods uttered with a yful smile.


    "Now that you''re here, I''ll tell you my n," Rocky said.


    "Before that, I''d like us to visit somewhere first." They had already walked out of the gate of the Cao


    n when Woods pointed to the carriage outside.


    "Where are we going?" asked Rocky.


    "Today, several princes will attend the royal family''s beast fighting game. I want you to know them first


    and advise me on which brother I''m going to deal with first; besides Geoffrey, my greatest opponent, of


    course. I''ll fight him until thest minute," Woods answered.


    "Don''t you have your sister? Are you still afraid of Geoffrey?" Rocky asked, puzzled. If Woods had


    Alyssa''s support, then the other princes, including Geoffrey, should pose no threat to him.

 Chapter 921 The Competition

    Chapter 921 The Competition


    "My sister is an honorable woman. Although she supports me, her decisions will always be fair and will


    not be partial towards me. If she thinks I am not capable enough, then she will not help me ascend to


    the throne. Therefore, I have to rely on myself. My sister told me you would stay in the Timber Deity


    Empire for some time. You can help me while you''re here." Woods became excited. He could make use


    of Rocky''s help before he returned to the Holy Dragon Empire. He trusted Rocky, and he believed that


    Rocky could aid in his career.


    "All right." Rocky agreed. Anyway, he also needed Woods to help him. So, it would be a fair deal.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Together, they got on the carriage and left.


    Along the way, Rocky exined his n to Woods. It was brief, but Woods was clever enough to see


    the big picture right away. He saw through Rocky''s n and discerned his grand ambition hidden in the


    n. He knew that if his n seeded, it would shake the Wild Spirit Land, and Rocky would have


    an unimaginable influence over the entirend.


    "So you want me to help you secretly?" Woods asked as he understood the meaning behind Rocky''s


    words.


    "Yes. With your help, this n will be carried out smoothly. The sooner we carry out the n, the


    better," Rocky replied.


    "Sure! I''m in!" Without thinking about it, Woods agreed to help Rocky. He was convinced that if Rocky''s


    n seeded, it would boost his chance in ascending to the throne. Rocky was right. He would


    benefit greatly from his n.


    "As for the details, I will just write it down and give it to youter. Once I return to the Holy Dragon


    Empire, make sure you do everything as nned. Be careful, we cannot afford to make a mistake,"


    Rocky continued.


    Woods nodded his head in agreement.


    Before long, the carriage finally arrived at the north side of the capital. It passed through the high walls


    that extended from west to the east and halted at a magnificent round building that looked like a giant


    arena. A boisterous noise wasing from the inside.


    The royal family of the Timber Deity Empire considered beast fighting as their favorite pastime. They


    took pleasure from watching it and would squander a huge amount of money gambling on it. Many


    royal members including princes were obsessed with the game.


    Today''s beast fightingpetition was hosted by the royal family. As Rocky and Woods entered the


    beast arena, they saw several princes, including Geoffrey. Together with his trusted subordinates, he


    was seated at the exclusive area of the viewing tform. They were surrounded by beautiful women


    and were being served sumptuous food and expensive wines.


    Several members and spirit maniptors of the royal family were on the viewing tform. The entire


    tform was suddenly filled with frenzy as the crowd cheered in excitement.


    The appearance of Woods and Rocky quickly caught the attention of many people. They were both


    familiar to the crowd, and soon someone recognized Rocky as the mysterious beast master of the Cao


    n.


    People from the audience whispered among themselves, and soon everyone in the arena had their


    eyes on Woods and Rocky.


    The crowd wondered why Rocky and Woods came to the arena together. The arena was suddenly


    abuzz with spections and it made the princes unhappy. For them, if the mysterious beast master of


    the Cao n was with Woods, it meant that the Cao n was also connected with Woods.


    As everyone watched, Woods took Rocky to meet his brothers one by one. The princes smiled and


    pretended they were happy and excited to meet Rocky.


    Before long, Woods and Rocky sat in an exclusive area as an assembly of beautiful women came to


    serve them.


    "What do you think of my brothers?" Woods looked at Rocky and asked in a low voice.


    "Compared with Geoffrey, they all look ordinary. They would draw no one''s attention," Rocky answered


    with a casual look on his face.


    "Don''t make a judgment ording to what they appear to be. For example, my fourth elderly brother


    Ethan, he looks weak, but he is now in charge of the ce guards of the imperial city. It does not show,


    but his strength has already reached the Supernal Stage," Woods said immediately.


    "You mean, it will be very difficult to prevent if he intends to stage a coup?" Rocky said, with raised


    eyebrows.


    "Well, he is known for being a coward. My eldest brother Algy is the one that is fearless. He and


    Geoffrey have been enemies for a long time. They have been at each other''s throat even before I could


    establish my own force," Woods continued.


    He then told Rocky about his brothers'' power range and some other vital information.


    "Apart from you and Geoffrey, Algy and Ethan are strongpetitors. Ethan may not be courageous


    enough, but he is still a tough cookie. Algy hated Geoffrey, so you can use that to your advantage.


    Have you ever thought about conspiring with him?" Rocky asked after analyzing the situation.


    "I have considered it before. However, he is disrespectful and thinks highly of himself. He is mean to


    others and sometimes even says no to my sister. It''s difficult to work with him," said Woods, shaking his


    head.


    "Everyone has a weakness. As long as we find their Achilles'' heel, everything wille easy," Rocky


    said firmly.


    Just then, the audience began to cheer in the beast arena.


    "Thepetition begins," Woods said.


    Rocky fixed his eyes into the center of the beast arena. In the middle of therge open space, two


    ferocious spirit-manipted beasts came face to face. They were both at the third grade of the four-star


    level, and their strength was equivalent to that of a spirit maniptor of the Heavenly Stage.


    "Does it have any rules?" Rocky asked with interest.


    "There is one rule. The master of the spirit-manipted beast is not allowed tomand the spirit-


    manipted beast. This is a battle between spirit-manipted beasts," Woods replied.


    "Just like beasts fighting by instinct?" Rocky asked.


    "The spirit maniptors of the royal family chose the game to be this way to inspire the potential of the


    spirit-manipted beasts. Of course, there are risks. Spirit-manipted beasts might get hurt by


    ident. Or worse, they die," Woods said with a smile.


    Rocky''s eyes lit up as he asked, "Can everyone take part in the game?"


    "Yes. All you need to do is sign up. Are you interested?" Woods smiled. He could tell what was on


    Rocky''s mind.

 Chapter 922 Robins First Surprising Display

    Chapter 922 Robin''s First Surprising Disy


    Rocky nodded evasively. In fact, he had nned to train Robin at that time to improve its fighting


    capacity. Therefore, Robin would definitely get excellent training if it participated in the beast arena.


    "What? Let Rainbow Glow Unicornpete? What is its current strength? The spirit-manipted


    beasts participating in the finals will be at least at the third grade of the three-star level," Woods uttered.


    Rocky had told him before that both Uriah and Rubygon died for saving him back when they were


    fighting with Alston. With this, Rainbow Glow Unicorn was the only spirit-manipted beast that was


    left to stay with him. Therefore, Woods thought that Rocky might select it to take part in the uing


    "But, I''m not choosing Rainbow Glow Unicorn this time," Rocky answered as he shook his head.


    "Then that would mean..." Woods'' eyes grew bigger in surprise. At that moment, he could not help but


    wonder how many spirit-manipted beasts Rocky was keeping.


    Woods might be shocked, but this was not something new to him at all. In fact, he was aware that it


    was normal for someone like Rocky, who owned a spirit-manipted beast of the King Level such as


    Rainbow Glow Unicorn, to have several other spirit-manipted beasts. In addition, Woods had


    already witnessed Rocky control two spirit-manipted beasts at the same time, so there was no


    reason to be surprised about Rocky''s capabilities anymore.


    "Woods, make an arrangement in thepetition for me," Rocky instructed Woods.


    After shooting Rocky a nce, Woods sent for an arena steward to make an arrangement as soon as


    possible.


    Meanwhile, as soon as the fight at the beast arena was over, the man in charge appeared again.


    "See the man there? Go with him." Immediately, Woods nodded at Rocky.


    Rocky stood up and left with the person in charge. They went down a few steps through one passage


    and reached the bottom of the fighting beast field. An iron fence appeared in front of them, which led to


    the fighting field.


    "Release the spirit-manipted beast, please..." The steward politely ordered Rocky.


    Without hesitation, Rocky nodded and then opened the Magic Spiritual Space to let Robin out.


    In an instant, the iron fence in front of them and the one on the opposite side slowly opened


    simultaneously. Soon after, a spirit-manipted beast at the third grade of the three-star level came out


    of the holding area.


    "Hey, go ahead. Don''t forget to have fun!" Rocky gleefully said as he signaled Robin to start.


    As a response, Robin growled. Shortly, it passed through the iron fence and set its foot on the arena.


    Robin''s presence immediately attracted all the people present on the battlefield. Perhaps the people


    were so drawn to Robin because it had a powerful stature, and was able to do something that not every


    spirit-manipted beast could do¡ªwalk with its hind legs, just like a human being.


    But because Robin''s strength was only at the third-grade of the three-star level, it was not at all


    outstanding to the entire audience.


    Meanwhile, after Robin and its opponent appeared on the stage at the right side of the arena, an odds


    card was put up reading 1 to 3. In other words, if Robin won the game, then it would get three times the


    odds. However, since it was Robin''s first time to be sent out to the battle ring, the audience''s eyes


    remained focused on watching its opponent rather than looking at Robin. After all, they were more


    familiar with the opponent since they had already seen it countless times.


    On the other hand, Rocky had just returned to Woods.


    "Since when do you have this spirit-manipted beast?" Curious as to how Rocky had obtained Robin,


    Woods could not help but ask. Although he wasn''t an expert regarding spirit-manipted beast, he had


    sensed something strange about Robin as soon as he saw it.


    "I guess, for quite a while now," replied Rocky.


    "So, is it a spiritual beast?" Woods asked once more.


    "Well, not really." Rocky shook his head in denial. But as a matter of fact, Robin was more powerful


    than the usual spiritual beasts.


    "What do you mean by ''not really''?" Woods asked as he became more suspicious of Rocky''s reply.


    Meanwhile, in the arena, the bell rang, signaling the beginning of thepetition.


    All of a sudden, Robin''s opponent, the spirit-manipted beast at the third-grade of the three-star level,


    dashed towards it at lightning speed. It bore its teeth and brandished its sharp ws as it went straight


    for Robin.


    On the other hand, Robin remained stationary. With its eyes as calm as flowing water, Robin looked


    like a hunter waiting for its prey to arrive.


    At the same time, the people saw that Robin was not moving at all. In fact, the audience thought that it


    might be too weak to attack or even defend itself from its opponent. Seeing this, the people started to


    mock Robin and pointed at it.


    "How dare they let this good-for-nothing spirit-manipted beastpete! I bet you that even the


    watchdog of my house is stronger than it..."


    "What kind of spirit maniptor would be so daring to send such a weak spirit-manipted beast?


    Does he want to embarrass himself?"


    "You can already know who would win this fight with your eyes closed!"


    Meanwhile, just as everyone watched how frail Robin was on the battlefield, its opponent, on the other


    hand, had already managed to approach Robin hastily. Soon after, it opened its mouth as if it was


    trying to swallow Robin in whole.


    However, just when Robin was about to be engulfed, it vanished from its spot and from the face of the


    earth. Seeing this disappearing act, Robin''s opponent, along with many other spirit maniptors who


    watched the beasts, weren''t able to react due to shock.


    Soon after, there was a roar of loud and sharp pain that echoed all throughout the arena.


    By the time the spectators came back to their senses, Robin''s opponent had already spat a mouthful of


    blood and fell to the ground with a loud thud. In a snap, it seemed that Robin''s opponent had died of


    exhaustion.


    Simultaneously, Robin could be seen standing just a few meters away from its opponent, as if it had


    never moved a muscle.


    On the other hand, this caused amotion in the audience. No one ever saw how Robin magically


    attacked its opponent, nor did the people see how the opponent fought back. In short, the audience


    found it unfair that Robin''s opponent did not seem to have the chance to even defend itself. In fact,


    even a five-star spirit-manipted beast could not reach the speed that Robin had just shown.


    But what was more amazing about it was that Robin was able to kill the spirit-manipted beast at the


    same level with one quick move.


    "Wow, your spirit-manipted beast is really so different and unique from the rest of the spirit-


    manipted beasts that I have seen in my life..." Woods could not help but exim in astonishment


    right after he saw what Robin was capable of.


    Meanwhile, the person in charge of the arena appeared. Soon after, he took center stage and


    announced the update on thepetition.


    "All spirit-manipted beasts at the third grade of the three-star level havepeted today. The


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    previous fight that you have all witnessed was the final round. The nextpetition will be between


    spirit-manipted beasts at least at the third grade of the four-star level or above. With that being said,


    do you still want to participate in it?" the person in charge asked Rocky.


    "Go ahead!" Rocky nodded as he answered.


    "Are you sure about it? Your spirit-manipted beast is only at the third grade of the three-star level...


    Are you really sure you want to do this?" the person in charge asked again after seeing that Rocky


    might not be aware of the potential mismatch of Robin''s opponent. Although Robin had shown


    remarkable strength in the previous round, it was still at the third grade of the three-star level and not of


    the same level as the spirit-manipted beasts of the third grade of the four-star.


    "We are sure. Just go and arrange it," said Woods and nodded with resolution.


    Seeing that Rocky and Woods were quite confident of Robin, the steward bowed and left the area.


    On the other hand, as Rocky told the steward to continue the fight, the winner, Robin, didn''t quit the


    Soon after, the iron bar on the opposite side opened gradually, and a spirit-manipted beast at the


    third grade of the four-star level jumped out of it. With long and t mouth, this spirit-manipted beast


    resembled a crocodile. In addition, its whole body was covered in hard scales. It was about a meter in


    height, and its three of its tails resembling a crocodile''s wagged and hit the ground up and down


    continuously.

 Chapter 923 A Fierce Battle

    Chapter 923 A Fierce Battle


    "It''s a the third grade of the four-star level steel armored crocodile. It''s good with both attack and


    defense. Seems like this will be a challenge for Robin." Rocky turned serious once he noted Robin''s


    opponent.


    When the spectators saw Robin remain on the stage, they were surprised. At the level of three-star,


    Robin was about to start a battle with a four-star level opponent. There was a one-star gap between


    their levels. No matter how good Robin could perform, there was a huge difference in levels. So in their


    opinion, Robin was definitely no match for the steel armored crocodile. It was like striking a stone with


    an egg.


    So, the royal family members and several princes took this opportunity to bet a fortune on the steel


    armored crocodiles. Yes, Robin had surprised them with its magnificent performance just now.


    However, its previous opponent was only a three-star level one with ordinary strength. It didn''t matter


    how well it performed before, facing a four-star steel armored crocodile was not the same. No matter


    what, it was doomed to lose this fight.


    As soon as the steel armored crocodile saw Robin, it sensed its weakness. So it became much more


    ferocious, sped up, and whirled around. Its three giant spear-like tails swept in all directions, fiercely


    attacking Robin.


    Noticing the steel armored crocodile''s rapid attack, Robin didn''t step back. It went straight ahead


    towards its tails.


    This was undoubtedly suicide in the eyes of the spectators.


    The spear-like tails spun at top speed, dazzling Robin, making it difficult for it to see them clearly.


    Moreover, three swift strikes would be impossible for Robin to withstand. Even it could take the first


    blow, the other two blows were enough to take it down.


    The two beasts collided with a loud crash. The potent force spread around, causing a cloud of sand


    and dust to float all over the arena.


    Two more loud bangs sounded, proving all three tails had found their way towards Robin. They


    sounded menacing.


    Among all the spirit-manipted beasts at the same level in this beast arena, only a few of them could


    counter a direct attack like this.


    Certain Robin''s loss was imminent, all the spectators watching looked bored. Even the spirit-


    manipted beasts at the same level as the steel armored crocodile might not withstand three strikes.


    Robin was at a lower level at that.


    As the dust dispersed and everyone caught sight of both beasts, they were stunned. Not only had


    Robin been unharmed, but it had also broken through the crocodile''s scales with its sharp ws,


    exposing its bloody skin.


    An uproar sounded from the crowd. Everyone was incapable of believing how Robin was able to not


    only escape but tear open his opponent''s hard scales. The power was astonishing.


    Robin having hurt the steel armed crocodile had it furious and panting. It turned around and rushed to


    Robin. The three spear-like tails curved in the air, like the iron pirs falling to the ground.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The three spear-like tails fell to the ground and sent the dust rising again, blocking everyone''s sight.


    But almost at the same time, a shadow suddenly jumped out of the sand, tumbling vigorously into the


    air. Before the steel armored crocodile could react, the shadow fell from the air directly onto its back.


    Like taming a horse, it stretched out its arms and strained the crocodile''s neck. No matter how hard the


    crocodile struggled, it couldn''t break free.


    With a crack, Robin broke the steel armored crocodile''s neck and it fell to the ground.


    After jumping down, Robin let out a loud roar into the sky and then walked back silently.


    The audience could no longer stay still and started to panic. It was incredible for Robin to kill a spirit-


    manipted beast one star level higher than it in two rounds.


    The fact was hard to swallow especially for those who''d paid a lot of money to bet on the steel armed


    crocodile.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "A three-star spirit-manipted beast defeated a four-star one. Does your spirit-manipted beast also


    like to hide its strength from others like you? I feel that this spirit-manipted beast wasn''t inferior to


    the spiritual beast you had before." Stunned, Woods looked at Rocky. The spiritual beast he was


    referring to was, of course, Uriah.


    Rocky just smiled lightly but did not reply. It was only the beginning.


    "Sir, your beast''s next opponent is a Ghost Lion at the third grade of the four-star level. Do you want to


    continue?" The person in charge came to inquire another time.


    "Of course." Rocky nodded.


    With a nod, the person left. Soon, Robin''s next opponent Ghost Lion, appeared. The Ghost Lion''s


    entire body seemed to be embellished with a grayish shade of blue. It had three lion heads, with


    horrifying fangs. It was very skinny, and its limbs were as thin as bamboo, but with sharp de-like


    spikes. There was a pair of huge fleshy bat-like wings on its back, and its body was much smaller than


    Robin''s. But no one in their right mind would think the Ghost Lion was weak.


    The Ghost Lion could secrete a strong paralyzing poison. As a result, anyone affected by it would soon


    fall numb. If hit three times in a row, his body would be unable to move, and in the end, he would be


    ughtered.


    So, defeating it would be difficult.


    And as soon as the Ghost Lion appeared, it immediately caused arge sensation. Everyone knew that


    the Ghost Lion was a natural winner used to winning every battle in the beast arena, only being


    defeated a few times. This would be one lethal interaction.


    Many people started quickly putting a lot of money on the Ghost Lion. That, again, included some


    members of the royal family and some princes.


    "How much can I bet?" Rocky turned to look at Woods and asked.


    "That depends on the odds. Now the odds of Robin are one to three, and the highest bonus is 300, 000


    taels of gold. So you can bet 100, 000 taels of gold at most," exined Woods.


    "Then bet 100, 000 taels of gold on Robin for me," a sly smile curled over Rocky''s face as he said with


    conviction.

 Chapter 924 The Whole Arena Went Crazy

    Chapter 924 The Whole Arena Went Crazy


    "Do you think Robin can win? I think the odds are stacked against it," Woods remarked with a hint of


    concern. Although he did not oftene to the beast arena, he had heard about the strength of the


    Ghost Lion. Only a few spirit-manipted beasts at the same level or higher could defeat it, let alone


    beasts at a lower level.


    "I think you''re just worried about the 100, 000 taels of gold," Rocky teased. Of course, he knew that


    100, 000 taels of gold didn''t mean much to a prince like Woods, and that Woods was genuinely worried


    that Robin was no match for the Ghost Lion.


    However, if Woods knew that Robin just appeared weak and that it hadn''t used its real power yet, he


    would not think so.


    Hearing Rocky''s words, Woods grinned. Since Rocky seemed quite confident, he said nothing more.


    Instead, he turned to his men and asked them to bet on Robin.


    The Ghost Lion strode forward majestically and, as soon as it reached the center of the arena, rose


    several meters into the air and hovered there. It lowered its head and focused its eyes on Robin, like a


    falcon that had targeted its prey and would attack it at any time.


    When the sound of the bell rang, the Ghost Lion suddenly swooped down from the air and opened its


    mouth with a harsh roar. Then, it shook all over, causing the countless tiny spikes like fine silver


    needles on its wings to rain down like arrows.


    Each spike was coated with ayer of smooth and transparent venom, so any beast that was pierced


    by one of these spikes would immediately be poisoned.


    Fortunately, Robin seemed to be aware of the venom on the spikes and spared no effort to dodge


    them.


    Thanks to its agile body and extremely fast speed, it managed to escape the attack from the Ghost


    Lion. However, thetter still had the upper hand. From this distance, Robin had no way of attacking


    the Ghost Lion, but the Ghost Lion could easily attack Robin, or at least corner it.


    If Robin was just an ordinary war beast, it would have lost the battle for sure. However, it was a


    descendant of a spiritual beast with a half-spirit body. After its transformation, its half-spirit body had


    also been greatly strengthened, so it could easily release the spiritual power of ice.


    With a loud roar, Robin suddenly raised its front paw and scratched in the air, causing an ice w


    formed by spiritual power to appear out of nowhere. Then, it zoomed toward the Ghost Lion in the air


    like galloping wind.


    The moment Robinunched its attack, all the spectators gasped in shock.


    "Ice skills? Is it a spiritual beast?"


    "But its aura doesn''t seem like that of a spiritual beast."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Could it be a rare spirit-manipted beast that has a half-spirit body?"


    Soon, the whole arena was in an uproar. Many people were debating about whether Robin was a


    spiritual beast or not. However, the answer was obvious to anyone who had a sound knowledge of


    beasts. Robin''s attack had used the spiritual power of ice, which was something that only a spiritual


    beast or a half-spirit beast could do.


    Amidst the surprised murmurs from the crowd, Robin''s ice paw approached the Ghost Lion. The Ghost


    Lion shifted to its left, avoiding the ice paw by a narrow escape. But in a sudden twist, the ice paw


    exploded in the air. As shards of ice scattered around, white mist filled the air.


    The Ghost Lion, which hadn''t anticipated this, seemed to be hit by the explosion and teetered in mid-air


    as it tried to keep its bnce. Cleverly seizing the opportunity, Robin attacked with two more ice paws


    in a row. After getting hit in the first explosion, the Ghost Lion seemed to be afraid of the power of the


    ice paws. This time, it dodged with all its strength, but the two ice ws once again exploded in the air.


    The force of the explosion and the scattering shards of ice caused the Ghost Lion to slow down.


    "Your spirit-manipted beast is so smart that it knows how to use the attributes of ice to limit the


    movement of the Ghost Lion. Usually, beasts without a master just attack by instinct, but Robin flexibly


    used its own ability to limit the opponent. Ordinary spirit-manipted beasts probably can''t do this,"


    Woods said appreciatively. Judging from the battle, he could see that Robin had a high IQ that made it


    more like a human being than a beast. It could find its opponent''s weakness, and also use its own


    abilities skillfully. In contrast, most spirit-manipted beasts without a master''s instructions could only


    act by instinct. Robin was really amazing!


    Woods wasn''t the only one who had noticed this; many of the people watching the battle were spirit


    maniptors, so they could also see Robin''s high IQ. They were all equally surprised, because they


    had never seen such an independent spirit-manipted beast before, and certainly not one that could


    fight so skillfully without a master.


    With its clever strategy, Robin managed to provoke the Ghost Lion. Since Robin was too fast, the


    Ghost Lion could not hurt it from the air, so it had no choice but to soar closer to the ground and attack


    from a small distance.


    In fact, if the Ghost Lion kept hovering up in the air, it wouldn''t be easily hit by Robin''s attacks.


    However, after being provoked, it had instinctively lost its rationality and wanted to beat its opponent at


    once. In other words, it had been fooled by Robin.


    After the Ghost Lion swooped closer, it delivered several rounds of attack but failed to hurt Robin.


    Then, something astonishing happened. Robin, which had dodged all of Ghost Lion''s attacks, suddenly


    bent its legs and pulled its whole body taut. The next moment, it leaped high off the ground like an


    arrow, soaring into the air until it was more than ten meters above the ground. It was as if it had broken


    free of gravity. All the spectators had their mouths open in shock after witnessing Robin''s unbelievable


    ability.


    When Robin reached its peak, it seemed to pause in the air for what seemed like several seconds, and


    the crowd collectively held their breath. Then, Robin came back down. With its momentum, it rushed


    down at the Ghost Lion like a cannonball.


    The Ghost Lion, which could not predict Robin''s attack at all, froze in confusion.


    Before it could react, Robin crashed straight into it, ramming it into the ground and sending dust flying


    everywhere.


    When the dust finally settled, people could only see a deep pit in the ground.


    The whole arena went crazy after seeing such an unpredictable match.

 Chapter 925 See You Again

    Chapter 925 See You Again


    As the dust dissipated, Robin slowly emerged forward with a swagger. In the pit behind ity the Ghost


    Lion, badly mangled with countless wounds all over its body. It let out several pained howls before


    finally dying. Once the Ghost Lion went silent, Robin arrogantly looked around at the crowd, and then


    raised its strong front limbs in a victorious gesture.


    Upon seeing this, the spectators began cheering and apuding wildly. They could not believe that


    they had just witnessed Robin, a spirit-manipted beast at the third grade of the three-star level,


    defeating a spirit-manipted beast at the third grade of the four-star level. What was more, this


    particr Ghost Lion was far superior to the other Ghost Lions at the same level!


    ''Whoa, I won the reward of three hundred thousand taels of gold.'' As he watched the crowd go crazy


    over Robin, Rocky raised his eyebrows and smirked.


    "It seems that there is more to your spirit-manipted beast than what meets the eye. What is its


    background?" Woods asked curiously, his brows furrowed in confusion. The way Robin had fought with


    the Ghost Lion made it look as if its master had been there to control it. However, the truth was that it


    had easily defeated its opponent, a spirit-manipted beast whose strength was one whole star higher


    than its own, by itself.


    Of course, what Woods and the other spectators didn''t know was that Robin''s strength could no longer


    be measured by the regr spirit-manipted beasts'' standards set by human beings, because after


    the transformation, Robin''s potential far exceeded those standards. Even most of the spiritual beasts


    would be no match for it.


    As a matter of fact, Robin''s actual strength was at least above the third grade of the four-star level. So


    naturally, it was a piece of cake for it to defeat an opponent like the Ghost Lion.


    Plus, with its increasingbat experience, Robin''s strength would continue to rise. Even Rocky didn''t


    know how much progress it could make in regard to its strength. But ording to the previous


    assessment, if it continued to participate in simrbat, it would be able to reach the fourth grade of


    the four-star level or higher soon. This meant that its strength would be simr to or even surpass that


    of a spirit maniptor at the Supernal Stage.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Damn it, who on earth is this spirit-manipted beast''s master?" A few seats away from Woods and


    Rocky, a man stood up and cursed loudly with a livid expression on his face. The henchmen near the


    man also put on a gloomy face.


    Upon hearing this, Woods turned to Rocky and raised his eyebrows. "Well, I just remembered that


    Robin''s opponent belonged to a spirit maniptor of my elder brother. He won a lot of money with that


    Ghost Lion, but I guess that he has lost his source of ie now."


    "Did you do it on purpose?" Judging by the smug look on Woods'' face, Rocky could tell that he had


    already known this from the beginning.


    "Let''s go. I believe my brother will find out soon, but there''s no need to run into him now," Woods said,


    standing up to leave.


    Rocky shook his head with a smile and followed him.


    Just as expected, the eldest prince, Algy immediately sent his men to investigate Robin''s background


    and soon found that it was rted to Woods somehow. He wanted to confront Woods about it, but it


    turned out that Woods had already left. The news of his younger brother''s departure only made him


    more furious.


    Meanwhile, Rocky was on his way back with Woods after retrieving Robin.


    It was already gettingte, but Woods was suddenly struck by an idea.


    "Oh, let''s go meet someone!" he said enthusiastically.


    "Who?" Rocky nced curiously at Woods.


    "You will know when we get there." Woods ushered Rocky into a carriage and ryed their destination


    to the coachman.


    As they headed to the northeast part of the capital city, Rocky took in the scenery outside and chatted


    lightly with Woods.


    Soon, the carriage came to a halt. After getting off, Rocky saw a magnificent two-story building with a


    spired roof in front of him. The building was brilliantly illuminated, and the que above the door read,


    "Laney Pavilion."


    As soon as Rocky saw what was on the que, he thought of the Laney he knew.


    "Come on in." Woods, who got off the carriage behind him, patted him on the shoulder and ushered


    him into the building.


    In the hall on the first floor, there were many well-dressed guests who looked like they were nobles.


    They were all enjoying thepany of several pretty girls who looked much more refined and elegant


    than the girls in ordinary brothels.


    As he walked forward, Rocky heard the melodious sound of the zithering from the second floor.


    The melody flowed like water ¡ªat times as gentle as a stream, and other times as turbulent as a river.


    All in all, it sounded quite mesmerizing.


    "Your Royal Highness!" Just then, a man in expensive clothes appeared in front of them and bowed to


    Woods.


    "Are there any guests upstairs?" asked Woods.


    "Yes, there are several distinguished guests. Should I report your presence?" the man asked.


    "No, thanks. I''ve just brought my friend here to listen to the music." Woods gestured to Rocky.


    "Yes, Your Royal Highness, sir, this way please," the man said, throwing a curious nce at Rocky


    before turning to the stairs. He knew that Rocky must be someone significant to be referred to as a


    friend by the prince, but he had never seen him before.


    When they reached the second floor, Rocky quickly took in his surroundings.


    Compared to the first floor, the second floor was decorated in a much more elegant way. There were


    several luxurious sandalwood tables, and only one guest was sitting at each of those tables. Although


    the guests were all dressed casually, it was obvious from their demeanor that they were powerful


    figures.


    Hearing Woods and Rocky walk in, the men sitting there immediately looked back at them. As soon as


    they saw Woods, they stood up and saluted him.


    Woods simply waved his hand and motioned for them to sit down. After that, they all continued to listen


    to the music.


    "These are highly-ranked officials, right?" Rocky asked casually after sitting down in a secluded corner


    with Woods.


    "The one in the colorful robe is from the military department. Sitting next to him is a member of the


    royal family. These are all important officials of the Timber Deity Empire," Woods exined briefly.


    "What on earth is this ce?" Rocky asked curiously. No matter how he looked at it, this ce didn''t


    look like an ordinary brothel.


    "It''s a ce where officialse to have fun. But it is much safer than other brothels. Besides, most of


    theme here for the beauty who is ying the zither behind the curtain." Woods turned his gaze to


    the front of the room.


    Rocky followed suit and saw a beautiful figure sitting behind the gauze curtain. Her slender fingers


    were carefully plucking the zither. For some reason, she looked really familiar. When he recalled the


    que he had seen beforeing in, he immediately realized who this beauty was. He smiled lightly


    and turned to Woods. "Why is she here?"

 Chapter 926 Meeting Laney Again

    Chapter 926 Meeting Laney Again


    "She is the owner of this house now. It would surprise her to see you here," Woods said yfully.


    "Wait! I thought you wanted me to keep a low profile. The fewer people who know who I am, the better,


    isn''t it?" Rocky asked, confused at Woods'' sudden suggestion.


    "You''re right, of course. At present, not only is the Qi n keeping an eye on you, but several princes


    are also inquiring about you everywhere they go. To prevent them from learning your true identity, I


    suppose it''s necessary for her to know who you really are," Woods exined his reasoning.


    "Then, what is your n?" Rocky asked with a quirked brow.


    "Haven''t you noticed there''s a difference between this ce and other whorehouses?" Woods


    recounted with a smile.


    Rocky scowled, understanding why Woods had brought him here.


    "Stop looking at me like that! Yes, this is not just a whorehouse for dignitaries and distinguished people


    to have fun. It is an important stronghold Alyssa set up to collect information, simr to what we had in


    Evian City. The difference is that the clients here are our own people," Woods lowered his voice while


    looking around.


    "Therefore, it''s necessary for her to know what''s going on. Then she will pay extra attention when


    people talk about you. We can learn who is interested in you and who is investigating you," Woods


    borated.


    His words sounded reasonable. Rocky had attracted a tremendous amount of attention in the Timber


    Deity Empire. People tended to regard him as one of the Cao n after he helped them defeat the Qi


    n and hold on to the seat of first n in the Timber Deity Empire. In many people''s eyes, Rocky was


    too important to the n. If anyone were looking for trouble or nned on defeating the n, they had


    to know more about Rocky first.


    In other words, Rocky''s situation was more precarious than he had initially thought. Especially after the


    Timber Deity Empire''s emperor announced that he would be choosing one of the princes to be his


    sessor. Although the Cao n had yet to plead their support to a particr prince, the princes


    would inevitably seek them out to win them over.


    "I see. But I don''t think it''s a good idea for her to see me now." Rocky shook his head with a bitter


    smile. If Woods learned that his rtionship with that woman was much closer than that he was aware


    of, he would reconsider.


    A sudden uproar sounded from downstairs, followed by heavy footsteps. Both of them turned around


    and saw a tall, fat arrogant looking figure rampantly appear at the stairway at the top of the stairs on


    the second floor. Behind him stood several Heavenly Stage masters.


    "What a coincidence. He hase here too. Is it possible that he is looking for you?" Woods


    whispered in Rocky''s ear, his brows furrowed in surprise.


    It was none other than his oldest brother, Algy.


    Algy didn''t fail to take notice of Woods either. His eyes darkened as they met his brother''s. He had


    already learned that the mysterious beast master from the Cao n had defeated his Ghost Lion. Not


    only that, that beast master was also close to his younger brother Woods. Though, in all fairness, he


    hadn''te here for his brother. He hadn''t even known Woods was here.


    Unfortunately, one couldn''t really avoid his enemy. Sooner orter they''d run into each other.


    "d to see you here, Woods." Algy tried to appear pleasantly surprised, but the twitching muscles on


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    his face betrayed his true feelings.


    "Nice to see you too, brother. I''m d to see you here. What a coincidence!" Woods said as he stood


    up and walked to Algy, the smile on his face not genuine either.


    "Indeed. It seems that we must catch up. A moment ago, your friend, the mysterious beast master from


    the Cao n, killed my Ghost Lion in the beast arena. I believe that you witnessed it yourself. I


    expected him to pull his punches. After all, he''s your friend and you''re my brother. You should have


    reminded him that when in Rome, one must do as the Romans do!" Algy studied Rocky, who remained


    seated.


    Rocky didn''t even bat an eyelid under his gaze, irking Algy''s ire. It was even worse to be ignored. He


    felt absolutely humiliated.


    "Oh, please! It was nothing but a spirit-manipted beast. I believe you of all people could afford to


    lose one or two of them anyway, Algy," Woods teased him, refusing to give up the chance to push


    Algy''s buttons.


    "You''re right. I''ve always wanted to rece that useless beast. It was good for it to die like that," Algy


    snorted, salvaging a little of his pride. The fact was, the death of the Ghost Lion would cost him a lot of


    money. The more he thought about it, the more his face turned grim.


    "It''s good to hear you say that. Otherwise, I really wouldn''t have known how to show my regret. Are you


    here for the music then?" Woods grinned as he smoothly changed the topic.


    "No. Music was never my cup of tea. I''m here to have a few drinks with Laney. Did someone tell her I''m


    here?" Algy yelled loudly, deliberately letting everyone in this building hear him.


    The melodious sounding from behind the curtain abruptly stopped. The curtain was gently lifted


    and a delicate figure walked out, elegant and graceful. The air in her wake was heavy with the aroma of


    a special fragrance.


    It was the woman Rocky and Woods had talked about a moment ago. The one Alyssa had sent to


    Evian City to collect information, only to return like a drowned mouse after Rocky had revealed her true


    identity.


    After both the Timber Deity Empire and the Holy Dragon Empire had called a truce, Laney had returned


    to the capital with Alyssa. Under the princess''s instruction, she had opened this ce to collect


    information for the princess in secret. That was why she was here to begin with.


    "Oh, Your Royal Highness! Laney Pavilion wees every client whoes here to have fun. Please


    don''t make things hard for me. How about you take a seat and listen to the music first?" Laney''s sweet


    words reached their ears before she appeared. After a quick nce at Woods, she schooled her


    expression to one of pathetic adoration as she faced Algy.


    From the looks of it, the ploy worked well on Algy. His eyes lit up, and he shed ascivious smile.


    "Oh, please excuse my rudeness. I shall pay more attention to my words the next time. I wouldn''t want


    to offend you. But you must promise to have dinner with me tonight and after that, we can enjoy each


    other''spany."


    Laney mentally rolled her eyes. Even though she didn''t want to, it was her job. Besides, she was very


    familiar with the oldest prince''s temper. If she refused, it would inevitably cause trouble. Therefore, she


    stole a nce at Woods before responding to Algy. "Laney, I want to introduce you to a friend of mine,"


    Woods cut in.


    "Really? And who would that be?" Laney asked softly.


    Woods immediately stepped aside and turned to look at Rocky, who was still sitting on the chair.


    Laney felt her heart miss a beat when she caught the familiar face. Not only did she have a hard time


    forgetting it, she dreamed of this face every night when she went to sleep. Now he was here, under the


    same roof, smiling at her.


    "Oh!" She eximed, unable to find the proper words to say, fixing her wide-opened eyes on that man.


    "Laney, I''m afraid you''re busy now. It would be rude for you to neglect your client like that!" Algy


    interrupted, too impatient to have this beauty upon in his arms.


    Laney, on the other hand, acted as if she hadn''t heard him. She headed towards Rocky and stopped


    right in front of his table, running her eyes over him from head to toes. To everyone''s surprise, she bent


    over and reached out a hand to touch his face, as if she wanted to make sure whether he was real.

 Chapter 927 The Legendary Heavenly Wolf

    Chapter 927 The Legendary Heavenly Wolf


    "Re¡ª Really?" When Laney felt the warmth from Rocky''s face, she was sure that she was not


    mistaken. The man who should have been dead was now standing in front of her.


    The audience''s curiosity was suddenly piqued by her sudden movements, as if she was seducing


    Rocky on her own volition. However, they also knew that she would never take men seriously. She


    could seduce anyone that she wanted to, but if any man dared to touch her, they woulde to no


    good end. So, this sudden provocative andely behavior struck them by surprise, and they began to


    specte if she had any dubious rtionship with Rocky.


    When Algy saw this, he became even more furious. He clenched his fist and viciously red at Rocky


    and Laney who were flirting. He hated Rocky to the core and wished he could cut him into pieces.


    "Miss Laney, long time no see! How are you?" Rocky greeted her with a warm smile.


    "Why are you still..." Laney was puzzled and just couldn''t figure out how Rocky managed to survive.


    She turned to Algy after a moment of hesitation and said, "I''m sorry, Your Royal Highness, but I''m


    afraid I can''t apany you tonight. Maybe we can reschedule this for another day?"


    "Another day? How dare you demand that? Is it because of him? Guards, drag him out!" Algy finally


    couldn''t bear it and ordered furiously, as his eyes sharpened to an even deadlier re, almost frothing


    at the mouth in anger.


    At once, the few spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage behind him rushed forward and surrounded


    Rocky.


    When Laney saw this, her face turned ashen, but Rocky did not seem to be intimidated by the show of


    force. He raised an eyebrow at Algy and cast a cold look at him.


    "Brother, hold on. My friend and Miss Laney are old friends. They haven''t met each other for a long


    time. You don''t have to make things difficult for them, right?" Laney''s behavior had taken Woods by


    surprise, as he never expected her to react like that. He only wanted her to see Rocky, and maybe the


    two of them could see each other againter, but to his infinite shock, Laney refused Algy in front of so


    many people because of Rocky. He knew that his brother wouldn''t give up easily, so he had to mediate


    before the matter could get any worse.


    "I don''t care if they are friends!" Algy shouted at Woods. Then, he turned to the other spirit


    maniptors and roared, "Why are you still standing there? Drag him out and break both his arms and


    legs. That should teach him a lesson to keep his eyes off my woman..."


    Woods felt like Algy was acting like a five-year-old and throwing a tantrum, but then, his brother had


    always been bossy, and was not one to care about others'' feelings. He had been longing for Laney for


    a long time, so he was probably overwhelmed by his jealousy when he saw that Laney was flirting with


    someone else. "Brother, do you have to do that?!"


    Woods snapped in rm, as his face darkened in blossoming anger. However, Algy ignored him and


    called out for the other spiritual maniptors to move, so several Heavenly Stage masters immediately


    charged at Rocky.


    "I''d like to see who dares to attack my friend!" Woods immediately shouted coldly, as his profile


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    changed from a gentle and elegant manner into a domineering one.


    Once they heard this, none of the masters dared to move forward.


    "Woods, what do you mean? Do you want to set yourself against me? With you alone? Humph! Don''t


    ever think you can fight against me, just because you have that woman Alyssa behind you..." Algy said


    arrogantly. Never did he expect that Woods would go against him so openly.


    "Brother, don''t you think that it is too shallow for us to turn against each other just because of a


    woman?" Woods sneered and his momentum became aggressive, which surprised everyone. In their


    mind, Woods had always been gentle and weak.


    "Well, I don''t mind that! Let''s fight!" With so many people watching, Algy, of course, would not show


    weakness. Otherwise, his reputation would burn to ashes. With a wave of his hand, several Heavenly


    Stage masters immediately rushed forward.


    Subconsciously, Laney stepped forward and moved to stand in front of Rocky, but she felt a dizzying


    sensation, as someone caught her around the waist and moved swiftly. When she came to her senses,


    she realized that Rocky had carried her to the first-floor hall.


    At the same time, several masters chased after them, darting like birds across the sky.


    Seeing this, the high officials, noble lords, and thedies around them immediately stepped back in


    horror.


    "Brat, give me Laney, or I will kill you and let the beasts feast on your body!" Algy roared viciously from


    the second floor.


    "Brother, you''d better worry about your subordinates first." A yful smile appeared on Woods''s face


    all of a sudden.


    "What do you mean?" Algy asked, casting a nce at Woods.


    However, before he could find out what happened, a scream of pain suddenly rang out. A Heavenly


    Stage master who had just approached Rocky was sent flying far away by a beam of light before he


    could touch him. The master then hit a wooden pir, which broke into pieces upon the impact. Atst,


    he fell on the ground and passed out.


    Seeing the whole incident, the other Heavenly Stage masters realized that Rocky was quite powerful


    and not someone that they could take on alone. They hesitated in front of him, looking at each other, as


    if waiting for each other to attack first.


    "Why are you hesitating?! Attack him together! You are all useless rubbish!" Algy cried out. He couldn''t


    believe that a Heavenly Stage master was hurt so badly, even before he touched Rocky''s hand.


    When the rest of the masters heard the prince''s stern order, they came to their senses andunched a


    coordinated attack against Rocky.


    Meanwhile, Rocky had made a great process recently after he had the opportunity to cultivate with


    Alyssa. He had sessfully fused with the evil power that had been released from the thirdyer of the


    seal in his body, and now even if he didn''t need to release the evil power, his strength had be


    close to the Supernal Stage. Therefore, even if Algy''s subordinates cooperated with each other, they


    would not be able to beat him.


    The battle with these Heavenly Stage masters was like taking candy from a baby, and before long, the


    entire hall had been reduced to a messy pile of broken wood and stone because of the strong impact of


    the spiritual power. The tables and chairs had been broken and scattered around, and some of them


    had even been ground into powder.


    Despite being attacked by the joined attacks of the several Heavenly Stage masters, Rocky was able to


    move freely and ward off their attacks easily. While enjoying the feeling of holding a beauty in his arms,


    he counterattacked his opponents.


    As for Laney, who was being held in his arms and moved around the air swiftly, she didn''t feel afraid.


    Even while the fighting was happening, and the spiritual power around her was shing like lightning,


    she still did not have the slightest fear. On the contrary, she had never felt as safe and cared for as she


    was feeling now¡ªin Rocky''s arms, and in her mind, it was like an exciting and romantic adventure, as


    she knew that Rocky was protecting her.


    Actually, Rocky didn''t mean to fight, but Algy had pushed him too far, so he had no choice but to


    retaliate. However, he didn''t want to show his strength too much. Thus, he didn''t do his best and simply


    exerted a small part of his strength.


    Algy''s face darkened at the fact that his men had joined hands, and yet, they could do nothing against


    Rocky. Instead of teaching him a lesson, they were making him look like a hero!


    "Harold, get out there!" Algy immediately shouted, his face livid. Suddenly, a figure with a strong aura


    appeared behind him instantly like a ghost.


    "The Harold Leng, who is nicknamed the Heavenly Wolf? He is a strong master at the Supernal


    Stage..." Woods''s face turned pale as soon as he saw the figure that hade out.

 Chapter 928 Fight Outside

    Chapter 928 Fight Outside


    As a candidate for emperor of the Timber Deity Empire, Woods naturally knew the powers possessed


    by the several princes and the powerful spirit maniptors they had recruited. He knew the information


    about warriors at the Supernal Stage very well.


    As soon as he heard a warrior''s name, he could summon to his mind any information about the warrior.


    That was why as soon as he heard this name, he immediately knew that this person who had appeared


    in front of him was one of the warriors at the Supernal Stage who worked for Algy. His strength had


    reached the second grade of the Supernal Stage, and he was also known as the Heavenly Wolf. He


    was known to be the strongest killer in the Timber Deity Empire before Algy had recruited him.


    ''ording to the information I''ve got, Harold is always around Algy, like he was Algy''s shadow. Well, I


    can say now, it''s true! He really is like Algy''s shadow...'' Woods thought to himself. He knew that Algy


    summoned Harold to deal with Rocky, and worry began to course through him at this turn of events. He


    didn''t know the extent of Rocky''s strength, but he knew that Harold was a powerful warrior. What''s


    more, Harold was a killer. It was said that he once sessfully assassinated a big shot from another


    country, even though the big shot was under the protection of numerous masters.


    "Your Royal Highness, what can I do for you?" Harold asked indifferently as he bowed, and at that


    moment, he looked more like a robot killer rather than a person. He was wearing a ck suit, and a


    long and thin scar covered his left cheek, which made him look like a scar-faced monster.


    "I want him dead!" Algy ordered viciously, pointing a shaky hand at Rocky, who was under the siege of


    a few masters of the Heavenly Stage.


    "Algy, aren''t you making a mountain out of a molehill?" Woods said in a cold tone when he heard that


    Algy asked Harold to kill Rocky.


    "My brother, I advise you not to meddle. Otherwise, don''t me me for whatever I''ll do despite our


    brotherhood. For your sake, I will let him die with his body in one piece," Algy replied with a sinister


    smile on his face.


    Upon hearing that, Woods'' face lit up with anger. In the first ce, he did not bring any guards because


    he wanted to keep a low profile here, so only Rocky hade with him. If he had brought his guards,


    he would have Algy thrown out of this ce from the very start.


    As soon as Algy gave his order, Harold appeared in the hall on the first floor silently.


    "All of you get out of here!" Harold shouted at the masters who were fighting with Rocky.


    And when the masters saw Harold, they immediately looked frightened and hurriedly retreated.


    Rocky also noticed Harold and the strong aura he was emitting. He sensed that Harold''s strength had


    reached the Supernal Stage, but despite this new challenge, an evil smile still graced Rocky''s face. He


    raised his head and looked at Algy, who was angrily staring at him upstairs, as if he was saying, "You


    are doomed!"


    Rocky could tell that the masters of the Heavenly Stage and the man in front of him were not at the


    same level. The strongest masters were only at the fourth grade of the Heavenly Stage, so even if they


    teamed up, they couldn''t defeat him. But the man in front of him had already reached the second grade


    of the Supernal Stage, or he could be even stronger. If he didn''t release the evil spiritual power sealed


    in the thirdyer, he only had the strength of the Supernal Stage. That was to say, he would not be able


    to fight with this man unless he exposed his true strength.


    "Don''t fight with him. Let me intercede with Algy and see if he will change his mind," Laney whispered


    to Rocky. She was scared when she saw that Algy had called out a master of the Supernal Stage.


    "What? Do you think I can''t defeat him?" Rocky asked as he held Laney tightly in his arms.


    As soon as she met Rocky''s eyes, Laney felt all the tension leave her body, and she sank once more


    into his embrace. She bit her pink lips and snorted, "I don''t care about you. I''m just worried that if you


    keep fighting like this, you will certainly destroy the Laney Pavilion!"


    "If that''s what you are worried about, then I''ll go and fight him outside," replied Rocky, shrugging.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    When she heard this, she red at him and pinched wherever she could reach. Those who were


    watching them could not hear what they were talking about, but from the distance, they thought that


    she was flirting with Rocky.


    This made Algy so angry that his face turned red, as all his blood seemed to rush to his head. "What


    are you still doing there? Kill that brat!" he shouted at Harold who was still standing to the side.


    Harold''s cold eyes suddenly turned grim. He was like a fierce wolf that was staring at its prey, and the


    killing intent that emanated from him was overwhelming. It felt like a single bite on his prey would kill it


    immediately, and this made the people around tremble with fear.


    The killing intent that he was giving off was so strong that even the people around them felt a chill pass


    through their bodies.


    "Heavenly Wolf Harold deserves the reputation!" Even Woods on the second floor felt chills crawl all


    over his body. At that moment, he was drowning in worry for Rocky, but he could do nothing for him at


    all.


    Despite being faced with Harold''s strong killing intent, Rocky didn''t even flinch. He just turned to Laney


    as if he was feeling nothing and said, "You''d better find a safe ce to stay. We''ll talk about itter..."


    As soon as he finished his words, he pushed Laney slightly and sent her a few steps away from the


    fighting.


    At the same time, Harold suddenly moved and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Seeing this, Rocky was stunned for a moment. Then, he raised his hands and punched out in the air.


    Suddenly, an Evil me flew out.


    Bang!


    At the ce where the Evil me exploded, a ck shadow shed, and at the same time, a pair of


    one-foot long crooked arm des attached to the back of the figure''s palms appeared.


    "Split!" The des cut through the Evil me like butter, and in a sh, the spiritual power turned into


    numerous soul cutting sickles. Shadows of sickles dazzled the spectators'' eyes, and in an instant,


    Rocky was engulfed by the strong spiritual power of the Supernal Stage.


    Despite the attack''s overwhelming power, Rocky stood tall. He did not seem to be affected at all.


    "Ha-ha! Go to hell, you brat!" Algyughed out triumphantly as soon as he saw what Harold had done,


    as he thought that Rocky was frozen in fear.


    Meanwhile, Woods turned pale, as sweat poured out of him profusely.


    Laney also looked worried even though she should be the first to wish for Rocky''s death. With what he


    had done to her, she should be happy with what was happening. Besides, she even tried to kill him in


    the past. However, all these resentments had already vanished after she learned that Rocky was dead.


    The moment that she heard about his death, she realized that hate was not the only thing she was


    feeling for Rocky. Deep inside, a warm pulse throbbed for him, something that she had been trying to


    ignore in vain. And when she saw Rocky once again, this feeling surged out from the bottom of her


    heart.

 Chapter 929 You Are Such A Fool!

    Chapter 929 You Are Such A Fool!


    When Rocky was about to be devoured by the inteced spiritual de shadows, he disappeared into


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    thin air.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The spiritual de shadows missed their target, rushed into the air, and exploded uselessly. The


    spiritual force rose like waves and rushed around, as all the broken tables and chairs in the hall were


    blown up. The whole hall shook lightly like the beginnings of an earthquake.


    ''Hum? When did this happen?'' Seeing this, Harold was also surprised. He did not expect that his


    attacks would miss Rocky, and even with his strength, he did not notice when Rocky managed to


    disappear.


    "Where is he now?" Astonished to see Harold missed the target, Algy looked around in wonder.


    "You only used half of your strength in that blow, right? Are you looking down on me?" At that moment,


    Rocky appeared beside Harold soundlessly like a ghost. He spoke coldly with a slight smile that was


    tugging at the corners of his mouth.


    "Sorry about that! Don''t worry. I''ll attack with my full strength this time!" As soon as Rocky appeared


    beside him, Harold bent down slightly and his whole body turned into a streak of light. It shone with the


    spiritual light, and its Wind nature made it flow smoothly like the wind. Wherever he passed, he left a


    residual light that trailed beneath his feet. He appeared in front of Rocky in the blink of an eye.


    "You''re a Timber spirit maniptor with Wind nature!" Rocky eximed with furrowed eyebrows.


    Obviously, Harold was much more difficult to deal with than he had expected. A spirit maniptor with


    Wind nature had the advantage of speed, plus from the movements that Harold showed just now, he


    seemed excellent in terms of speed attacks. Moreover, his attacks were soundless and almost invisible,


    so it was hard to see and even harder to figure out. This made him capable of killing people before they


    even noticed him, which made it difficult to retaliate against him.


    However, Rocky had already spected that these things would happen. Harold appeared in front of


    him in the blink of an eye, and they were so close that the two of them almost collided with each other.


    At the same time, Harold''s crooked de was ced at the back of his palm, and it was rotating like a


    spinning top. The de, together with Harold, flew forward and was about to nk Rocky.


    The two forces came towards Rocky swiftly, pounding his eardrums with a drumming sound that


    echoed in the air. He was immediately affected by the two forces, and felt like he was trapped in a


    hurricane and could not move an inch. The only thing that he could do was watch helplessly, as the


    crooked des approached him. They were so close now, so close that the hair that floated along his


    temples was cut off a little.


    "This time, you are doomed!" Algy grinned wickedly, realizing that there was nowhere for Rocky to


    escape.


    "Harold, I, as the sixth prince, order you to stop right now!" Woods shouted sternly when he realized


    that Rocky was in serious trouble, but Harold ignored him willfully.


    He did not need to listen to him because he only listened to Algy''s order.


    "No!" Laney couldn''t help but cry out.


    Seeing that, the high officials and noble lords that surrounded them also thought that Rocky would


    surely die. This was the exact reason why they were so careful not to offend Algy, the eldest prince.


    Just when everyone thought that Rocky was mere moments from death, ck mes suddenly burst


    out all over his body. At the same time, the Dragon Spirit Mark on his left arm began to move.


    "Fuck off!" After a loud shout, Rocky''s eyes widened with the power that surged inside him. The


    spiritual energy all over his body exploded, as the evil spiritual power that had been released from the


    thirdyer of the seal in his body was activated in an instant.


    In the beginning, Rocky had wanted to save his strength, and was reluctant to show them his true


    power. Unfortunately, Harold''s strength forced him to show more than he wanted. The truth was that if


    he released all the evil spirit power in the thirdyer, he would be stronger than Harold, but if he


    did so, his real strength would be exposed, and the people would doubt his identity. At the Beast


    Master Contest, he had revealed his true strength in a moment of desperation when he was attacked


    by Tate, but fortunately, he had notpletely exposed his real strength because of Alyssa''s presence


    at that time. But now, Rocky had no choice but to fight. He was not a man who would sit still and wait


    for death. If others treated him courteously, he would treat them with the same respect, but if they tried


    to hurt him, he would definitely fight back without mercy.


    When the evil spirit energy was released from the thirdyer, Harold felt a surge of power rushing


    toward him, which forced him to retreat a step. This step helped Rocky avoid his opponent''s head-on


    attack.


    ''How could this be possible? Why did his spiritual power suddenly improve?'' Harold looked at his


    opponent in disbelief. He just couldn''t figure out how his power suddenly increased to a degree that


    even he, himself, could not resist. He also noticed that the shinning ck inmmation on Rocky''s


    body was not like the usual spiritual power, aspared to the others, it looked rather strange.


    Meanwhile, all the people who had been watching the fight were shocked to see that Rocky had beaten


    back Harold at such a critical moment. After all, Harold''s powerful strength was well-known. In that


    situation, they had thought Rocky wouldn''t survive. However, not only did Rocky survive, but he also


    forced Harold to retreat in front of so many people.


    "Harold, what the hell are you doing? Why won''t you kill him?" Algy shouted, his voice filled with rage.


    Although he was a spirit maniptor, he was only at the seventh grade of the Heavenly Stage. With his


    strength, it was hard for him to see what was happening at that moment.


    Only Harold knew what had happened. He wanted to kill Rocky but failed miserably.


    Just after Rocky forced Harold to retreat and escaped from his blow, he was hesitating whether to


    continue to make a move. Although he did not want to expose his strength, he knew Harold would not


    just give up easily.


    "You are such a fool..." All of a sudden, the voice of a woman sounded in his ears, which shocked him


    a great deal. At the same time, he felt something tighten in his chest, and it seemed that there was a


    force that was forcefully squeezing him. In an instant, the evil spiritual power he had released all


    copsed as if it had been abruptly removed.


    Rocky was stupefied. When he recovered, he saw a delicate figure suddenly appear in front of him.


    Then, under the watchful eyes of the crowd, she grabbed his cor and proceeded to shake him


    angrily.


    This scene petrified the others on the spot. And when they saw the shadow clearly, a shocked


    expression involuntarily shed across their faces.


    But soon, they greeted the figure with respect. "Your Royal Highness!"


    The woman who showed up was Alyssa.


    Algy and Woods went downstairs as soon as they saw Alyssa, as Woods hid the relieved sigh that was


    struggling to escape his throat.


    "Brother, the Laney Pavilion belongs to me. If you want to demolish it, you should at least inform me


    first," Alyssa yelled at Algy as she dragged Rocky by the cor.

 Chapter 930 She Couldnt Calm Down

    Chapter 930 She Couldn''t Calm Down


    "You misunderstood me. I would not dare destroy the Laney Pavilion, I promise you. It''s just that, this


    boy does not know how to behave, so I want to teach him a lesson." As soon as Algy saw Alyssa, his


    demeanor changed drastically. He was no longer as arrogant as before and had immediately put on a


    friendly smile. He was inwardly rejoicing, for he saw Alyssa drag Rocky away, and he knew that Rocky


    was doomed.


    "He surely needs to be taught a lesson." Alyssa agreed to Algy''s glee. She turned back and nced at


    Rocky, with one eyebrow raised critically.


    Rocky met her gaze head-on and shrugged, acting like he was innocent of whatever trouble he was in


    once again.


    "I will be d to teach him a lesson for you. But your people also fought here, and they did a lot of


    damage..." Alyssa cast a sharp re at Harold who had withdrawn his weapon and stood still there and


    the masters of the Heavenly Stage. None of them dared to look up and meet Alyssa''s gaze.


    "What are you waiting for? Apologize to the princess!" Algy turned his attention to his subordinates,


    shouting at them to appease Alyssa, as he knew that it wouldn''t be easy for him to leave if she got


    angry at him. Selfishly, he hoped that his men would suffer instead of him.


    As soon as they heard his reprimand, the masters hastily walked towards Alyssa with Harold bringing


    up the rear.


    "There is no need to beg for my forgiveness. Rather, go and apologize to him. It must be you guys who


    started the fight, right? Then it is only fair that you will be the ones to apologize, as those who started


    the fight should apologize first," Alyssa stated coldly before she suddenly released Rocky.


    "What?" Algy was stunned. He felt like he was being tricked.


    The masters also looked at her in surprise, then back at Algy, who looked like his head would explode


    in anger.


    "What are you waiting for? Get on your knees and apologize," Alyssa said seriously.


    Algy gritted his teeth and realized that she was obviously on Rocky''s side. He only pretended to ask his


    men to apologize just now, but now he was in a dilemma. If they didn''t apologize, Alyssa would make


    an excuse to make trouble for him.


    "Do what Her Royal Highness asked you to do!" Algy cried out with a dark face.


    Realizing that they had no choice, the masters had to kneel in apology to Rocky.


    The officials and nobles around saw this and looked at each other with varying expressions of


    astonishment, as none of them expected that Alyssa would side with Rocky and humiliate Algy and his


    men.


    "Harold, what are you doing?" Algy eximed when he saw that Harold was just standing there, his


    hands clenched into fists by his side.


    "He doesn''t need to apologize. It''s okay," Rocky said, ncing at Harold. He knew that a powerful man


    of the Supernal Stage like Harold would be too proud and would not easily surrender, even if it was the


    princess herself who had ordered him to kneel.


    Meanwhile, Harold''s eyes widened in surprise. He was now looking at Rocky curiously.


    "It''s gettingte. Algy, it''s time to go," said Alyssa as she beckoned to Algy.


    He nodded at the princess politely and then turned to his men. "Let''s go," he said as he gestured for


    them to leave. After all, he had no choice but to swallow the bitter pill that he had made the mistake of


    stirring up trouble in Alyssa''s territory.


    Once Algy and his men had gone, Alyssa turned to the nobles and officials and said to them, "You guys


    can leave now!" At once, all the people started leaving upon her dismissal.


    Soon, everyone but Rocky and hispanions had left Laney Pavilion.


    "Your Royal Highness!" After people left, a man in finery appeared and approached Alyssa.


    "Go and set up a perimeter. Make sure that nobody will linger within a hundred meters of Laney


    Pavilion," Alyssa ordered. She then said to Rocky and the other two, "Let''s go to Laney''s room."


    Then, led by Laney, the three of them went into Laney''s room.


    As the four went into the room, Alyssa looked back at Rocky, who was walking behind her, and


    muttered unhappily, "Don''t you know who you are? How dare you offend Algy openly?"


    "Your Royal Highness, it''s all my fault. I didn''t handle it properly." As soon as Laney heard her words,


    she quickly took responsibility.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t exin for him. I know him well," Alyssa told her dismissively. She immediately nced at


    Laney. Then she looked at Rocky and continued, "Your performance at the Beast Master Contest is


    already too conspicuous, and now, you are picking on Algy. If this continues, sooner orter, your


    identity will be exposed..."


    "Isn''t it better if they find out?" Rocky sneered. He had already done everything he wanted to do and


    arranged everything as he wanted them in the Timber Deity Empire. If he hadn''t promised Alyssa, he


    would have already returned to the Holy Dragon Empire.


    Of course, Rocky''s answer angered Alyssa. She clenched her fist and was seconds away from beating


    him up. She wasn''t sure if Rocky was rted to her curse before, so she didn''t care too much about


    what Rocky had done in the Timber Deity Empire, but now that she was certain that he was the one


    who could remove her curse, things had changed drastically. That was why she needed to make sure


    that he was safe while he was in the Timber Deity Empire. But he was making it doubly hard for her.


    His eye-catching performance would bring him a lot of trouble, especially because he was with the Cao


    n now.


    Now that thepetition for the heir of the emperor was getting fiercer, Rocky and the Cao n were


    in a critical position, as they could easily cause unforeseen roadblocks at any given time.


    Of course, the most worrying thing was the fact that Rocky had hidden his true identity. If the other


    princes found out that he was Prince Basil from the Holy Dragon Empire, it would cause a huge mess,


    and it could evennd Woods and her in hot water. Therefore, no matter what, Rocky''s true identity


    should not be exposed.


    "Sister, why are you here?" Feeling that the atmosphere was a little stiff, Woods immediately changed


    the subject.


    "I had something to tell Laney, but I didn''t expect you to bring him here. You should have told me about


    it in advance. If you did, we wouldn''t have had this problem," Alyssa med Woods. She knew that the


    conflict between Rocky and Algy would lead to more trouble for them in the future.


    "I didn''t know that Algy woulde as well." A look of helplessness came over Woods'' face.


    "Your Royal Highness, what can I do for you?" Laney asked Alyssa, although her eyes lingered on


    Rocky alone. She still could not get over the fact that he was alive. When she heard that Rocky was


    Prince Basil and that he had died for the country, she realized that she had feelings for this man, so


    she grieved over him for a long while. She never imagined that she would see him again, alive and


    well, just a few years after his own funeral.


    "It''s something about him." Alyssa shot a nce at Rocky with aplicated expression on her face.


    Since the Moon Fox told her that he was the key to breaking the curse, she just could not calm herself


    down.


    Rocky felt that Alyssa was acting very strange, but he could not put his finger on it exactly. He stared at


    her pensively, with his brows furrowed and a deep frown on his face.

 Chapter 931 I Hate You

    Chapter 931 I Hate You


    "I''ve received information that Geoffrey has joined hands with the Qi n. He has also sent someone


    to secretly investigate your identity. Apart from us, no one in the Timber Deity Empire knows your real


    identity, but with Geoffrey''s resources, it''s just a matter of time before they find out!" Alyssa said,


    throwing a meaningful nce at Rocky.


    Laney frowned and bit her lip. "Your Royal Highness, if people find out that Mr. Rocky is actually Prince


    Basil, it will be a bad thing for you and Prince Woods. The other princes will use this information to turn


    people against the both of you!"


    "Exactly." Alyssa nodded.


    Laney turned to Rocky with a confused expression and asked, "But Mr. Rocky, how are you still alive?


    And why have youe to the Timber Deity Empire?"


    "Oh, it''s a long story," replied Rocky.


    "ording to the current situation, I think we should send you away from the Timber Deity Empire as


    soon as possible," Laney suggested after giving it some thought.


    "I agree. Since Geoffrey has begun to investigate your identity, we have to send you away just in case.


    How about you go back to the Holy Dragon Empire?" Woods said to Rocky. Although he wished that


    Rocky could stay here and help him, it was not advisable in the current situation. If Rocky''s true identity


    came to light, it would onlyplicate matters. In particr, it would have a big impact on his fight for


    the throne.


    "No, he can''t leave the Timber Deity Empire yet," Alyssa said firmly, shaking her head. She couldn''t let


    Rocky leave before she made a decision. Since she already had a month''s agreement with him, she


    would not let go of him so easily.


    Both Woods and Laney were puzzled to hear this and waited for Alyssa to exin. When she stayed


    silent, however, they realized that Alyssa had a secret that she didn''t want to talk about. Whatever it


    was, if Rocky was to continue staying in the Timber Deity Empire, they would have toe up with an


    idea to conceal his identity.


    "Maybe we can send him back to the Xiao n''s mansion in Barren City. It will be safe there," Woods


    suggested after a while.


    "No matter where we send him, he will be safe as long as he keeps a low profile," Alyssa grumbled.


    Ever since Rocky had "died" and e back to life," there had been a series of ups and downs. Now,


    she needed Rocky once again for something that was important for her. Therefore, anything that


    happened to him would have an impact on her as well.


    Rocky shook his head. "I don''t think keeping a low profile will make people stop suspecting me. In fact,


    if I keep a low profile all of a sudden, people will be even more suspicious. I think I should act the


    opposite. Although this is not my style, I''m afraid I''ll have to reveal a fake identity to everyone. This is


    the best way to keep my real identity a secret."


    "I think Mr. Rocky is right. It''s better to lie to everyone instead of just hiding," Laney said immediately.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Woods also nodded in agreement. If they could make everyone buy the lie, that would be the best


    course of action. Alyssa didn''t object either, but she had one particr concern.


    "True, but he is the imperial spirit maniptor of the Holy Dragon Empire. If someone deliberately tests


    him, he will easily expose his strength like he almost did just now. If I hadn''t stopped him in time,


    Harold might have found out that he is the imperial spirit maniptor." As she spoke, she shot a re


    at Rocky. She knew that although there were many types of powers inside Rocky''s body, he could not


    always avoid using the power of the Dragon Spirit Mark. Therefore, if Rocky was to fight with someone


    else, he could unwittingly reveal his identity as the imperial spirit maniptor. And once that identity


    was exposed, it would be hard to hide his identity as Prince Basil.


    "Why don''t we send some top masters to secretly protect him?" Woods asked.


    Alyssa shook her head at Woods. "That would only arouse even more suspicion. In everyone''s eyes,


    Rocky is a member of the Cao n, but the Cao n has not yet pledged their allegiance to any


    prince. Of course, in the end, they will definitely support you because of Rocky. But right now, if either


    of us send our men to protect him, the other princes will realize that you have his support, and in turn


    the Cao n''s. If the fact that the Cao n is on your side is exposed too soon, the other princes


    might work together to deal with you. So, we''d better keep this as quiet as possible. Besides, the Cao


    n is like a fuse in the whole n. The other princes will try to win over the Cao n or go against


    them, especially Geoffrey and the Qi n. There will once again be a conflict..." Given the current


    situation, she didn''t think that they should get too close to the Cao n. It could stir up a lot of trouble


    for Woods.


    "You don''t have to send someone to protect me. I don''t like to be followed either. I''ll just live my life as


    usual. As long as I don''t expose my identity, there won''t be a problem," Rocky said calmly.


    "How about this? I can hire some servants to keep watch on the Cao n. If Prince Geoffrey wants to


    investigate you, he will surely send people to spy on you. In that case, I''ll ask my servants to nt false


    information about you to confuse his spies. Even if my servants get caught, no one will suspect you,


    Your Royal Highness, or Prince Woods," Laney said slowly.


    Impressed by this idea, Woods chuckled and nodded. "That''s a good idea. No one will be able to


    separate the truth from the lie."


    "All right, we''ll do that. If you get any information about him or his spies, just let me know as soon as


    possible," Alyssa said to Laney.


    "Yes, Your Royal Highness." Laney bowed her head.


    "Then I''ll leave first." Alyssa stood up, took a nce at Rocky, and then walked away.


    "Then we''ll leave too?" Woods asked Rocky now that Alyssa had left. But before Rocky could reply,


    Laney suddenly opened her mouth. "Your Royal Highness, I have something to tell Mr. Rocky. Can you


    let him stay for a while?"


    Upon hearing that, Woods turned to Rocky to see his reaction. Since Rocky didn''t object, Woods


    nodded. "All right, I''ll leave now. I''ll see you at the Cao n''s mansion soon." Then, he turned around


    and left.


    Now, only Rocky and Laney remained in the room.


    "What do you want to tell me?" Rocky asked as soon as Woods was out of sight.


    Laney suddenly stood up, walked to the door, and locked it. Then, she turned around with reddened


    eyes.


    "What happened? Did I do something wrong?" Rocky asked, feeling perplexed by the sudden change


    in her behavior.


    "I hate you!" Laney suddenly spat out.

 Chapter 932 Lost In Infatuation

    Chapter 932 Lost In Infatuation


    Meanwhile, Rocky could not help but shake his head and smile upon seeing Laney''s odd reaction. But


    since he had done something awful to her, he could not me Laney if she wanted to say such words


    in front of him.


    However, to Rocky''s surprise, Laney leapt into his arms right at the next moment.


    "Hey, Laney, what are you..." Rocky was not able to finish his words as he got shocked by Laney''s


    surprising movements. Certainly, Rocky was not expecting this to happen. Perhaps Rocky was


    expecting that she would take out a knife and sh his throat instead. However, Laney did not do that.


    In fact, the total opposite just happened as Laney rushed over into his arms, making Rocky even more


    confused than he already was.


    "Shh...Keep your mouth shut." Laney pouted her lips and raised her eyebrows. Her lips suddenly


    became pink as she bit them while thinking of the hatred she felt for Rocky.


    As a matter of fact, Laney wasn''t a threat to Rocky. After all, Laney wasn''t a spirit maniptor. Even


    though she worked for Alyssa, Rocky had used some sneaky means before and left permanent marks


    in her heart. But all the things between Rocky and Alyssa had already been settled for the time being.


    This meant that Laney couldn''t do anything to him or pose any threat to him anymore.


    However, the most important thing of all was that they had already developed a special kind of bond


    and rtionship. For a woman like Laney, Rocky was supposed to be the only one she could rely on.


    That was why Rocky didn''t choose to kill her at that time, but returned her to the side of Alyssa. After


    all, he knew that he could use Laney sooner orter.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With how Laney was acting, Rocky had very much confirmed his spections. At that moment, all he


    knew was that he didn''t need to worry about his life being taken away by Laney.


    However, if he was going to put on an act, he''d better make sure he yed it well. Now that he was


    dealing with a non-threatening woman, it was natural for him to show his carefree side and make the


    best of the current situation.


    In other words, he was a demon!


    ''Alyssa, oh, Alyssa! Have you ever thought that the person beside you will be my person one day? I


    hope we won''t be enemies again. Otherwise, I have to do everything that I need to no matter how


    dirty it is, '' Rocky thought to himself.


    Surely, Rocky could not let a woman control him forever. In fact, all he needed was to wait for an


    opportunity to strike. Unfortunately, the current situation was not in his favor, so he needed to cater to


    Alyssa''s needs first before doing anything else. But if Alyssa had some other intentions, then he


    wouldn''t let her get what she wanted.


    "I...I think I''ve lost myself..." Laney suddenly pushed Rocky away as she struggled. Aftering to her


    senses, she had realized that she was involuntarily sinking in the soft and tender arms of this man. At


    that moment, she knew that she couldn''t lose herself just because of this man. Most especially when


    she was working for Alyssa. To her, this man had been Alyssa''s enemy and was nothing but a


    dangerous person. Thinking of this, Laney knew that if she fell in love with him, she would be trapped in


    his spell and it would be almost impossible to get rid of him in her life.


    To Rocky''s surprise, he didn''t expect that Laney had such a strong willpower that she could recover


    from her infatuation toward him in a snap. But soon after, his worries went away as he came up with


    another idea. After all, he believed that women always favored bad men.

 Chapter 933 I Will Kill You

    Chapter 933 I Will Kill You


    It was the break of dawn when Rocky left the Laney Pavilion after making love the whole night with her.


    But as soon as he set foot out of the pavilion, he felt the presence of a person who seemed to be


    waiting for him nearby. This person suddenly went up behind him, and Rocky could feel this person''s


    breath on his nape. But Rocky chose to step forward and continued to walk with a foxy smile.


    "So, have you been waiting for me all night?" Rocky asked with an evil smile on his face.


    In no time, a figure emerged beside Rocky and walked beside him. At that moment, she did not say a


    single word, but the look on her face was somewhat perplexed.


    "Your Royal Highness, aren''t you going to ask me why I came out at this time?" Seeing that the figure


    did not speak, Rocky initiated the conversation.


    Meanwhile, this figure beside him turned out to be no other than Alyssa.


    "That''s your business. I don''t need to pry because it has nothing to do with me after all..." Alyssa


    snorted, but she could not hide the doubt that filled her eyes.


    "I could have killed Laney right after I found out who she really was. But I chose not to. Instead, I used


    a more wretched method..." Rocky said in a very low voice as if he was already whispering to himself.


    "And what kind of method is this?" Alyssa couldn''t help but ask upon hearing Rocky''s n.


    "I took her virginity away," Rocky said, with a cold and despicable light in his eyes.


    "You..." Alyssa could not believe what she had just heard from him. She froze for a moment, but soon


    remembered something and then said angrily, "No wonder that when she came back, she looked


    preupied and often said that she felt guilty for me. I thought that it was just because she was


    exposed! I never thought that you could do something as vile as this! How low of you to do such a thing


    to a vulnerable woman..."


    "Oh, and the same goes to you," Rocky answered in a calm tone.


    "But why didn''t she mention that to me before? If I had known it, then I''m afraid that I wouldn''t have let


    you live for so long. What I hate the most is men like you who think they are superior to everybody


    else..." At that moment, Alyssa could no longer hide the anger that her face suddenly turned red, and


    her eyes full of murderous intent.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then why don''t you thank me for sparing her life? If I didn''t do that, then you would lose a capable


    subordinate," Rocky said teasingly as he looked at Alyssa.


    "I have always treated her as my sister. I just didn''t expect that something this heinous would happen to


    her because of me. Butst night, she seemed to be..." Alyssa clenched her fists as she tried to hold


    back her anger. However, she felt that something was odd about the incident. Last night, she saw with


    her own eyes how Laney treated Rocky. From her perspective, Laney didn''t look like a woman whose


    virginity had been snatched away from her when facing the culprit.


    "Actually, she nned to kill me. That was when you sent her to the side of the Commander in Chief of


    the Roaring me Empire, but she failed." Rocky, on the other hand, acted normal as if nothing had


    happened. But soon after, he shrugged and continued, "So I thought that she would definitely want to


    kill me when she saw me this time. I just never expected that it would end up this way. She has


    forgiven me!"


    "But, did she really forgive you?" Alyssa returned the question as she gasped in shock.


    "Of course she did. It''s also because I begged her the whole night after reflecting upon my actions,"


    Rocky said wholeheartedly. But he was not telling the whole truth. In fact, he was torturing Laney into


    forgiving him while they were having sex the whole night. However, Rocky did not need to be forgiven


    for he had already had Laney''s heart.


    Knowing Alyssa pretty well, Rocky told this to her so frankly so that Alyssa would not suspect any


    further. He had to do this since many people had seen Laney''s reactionst night and surely, Alyssa


    would hear about it. But instead of letting others tell her about this, Rocky would rather confess the


    whole thing himself. But of course, he had omitted some key parts and only told enough so that Alyssa


    would not suspect him. After all, that was the only way how to dispel Alyssa''s suspicion.


    Judging from the current situation, Rocky would surely not use Laney as long as Alyssa didn''t doubt


    him. Of course, he wouldn''t be so despicable to use a woman, but he would not think twice to do such


    thing just in case.


    "What can I say? You are so lucky!" At that moment, Alyssa believed what he said.


    "Seems like I was really wrong on this one! If I had known that we would meet again one day, then I


    might have already killed her," Rocky sighed.


    "If you have killed her, I don''t think you will still be alive now," Alyssa replied vaguely. Although she


    knew that Rocky had done such a despicable thing to Laney, Alyssa still had mixed feelings when she


    thought that Laney had survived because of what happened.


    "In that case, then should I feel grateful for choosing wisely at that time?" Rocky asked intentionally.


    "Don''t tter yourself! How about I kill you now with my bare hands?" Alyssa suddenly shouted at


    Rocky with a murderous look on her face.


    "Kill me? Try it," Rocky smiled as he said firmly. At that moment, it seemed that Rocky was so confident


    that he could control Alyssa''s mind.


    "Have it this way. I will not kill you only if you promise me one thing." Alyssa suddenly looked at Rocky


    seriously.


    "I''m listening. Go on," Rocky replied as soon as he saw the sudden change in Alyssa''s attitude.


    "Give up your identity as the prince of the Holy Dragon Empire and stay in the Timber Deity Empire. If


    you can do that, then I will spare your life. But not only that. In fact, I can give you anything you want..."


    Alyssa promised.


    "Doesn''t sound so bad. What if I want you? Would you be okay with that?" Rocky jeered. He knew that


    Alyssa would never let him take advantage of her in any way and she would fight back when


    necessary. However, he didn''t really want to harm Alyssa. In fact, all he wanted to see was her angry


    face.


    "Yeah, sure." But to Rocky''s surprise, it seemed that Alyssa didn''t need to think about it and agreed


    right away.


    "Wait, are you kidding me? Come on. I don''t want to die young!" Rocky hurriedly waved his hand.


    Perhaps at that moment, it seemed that instead of being happy with Alyssa''s answer, all he got was


    fright.


    "I''m not kidding around, Rocky," Alyssa answered with a serious look on her face.


    Seeing that there was no room for jokes, Rocky stopped making fun of her at once. Soon after, he


    looked at Alyssa and asked, "Why are you suddenly asking me to give up my identity as the prince of


    the Holy Dragon Empire? What''s up? Whether I give up my identity as a prince or not doesn''t have


    anything to do with you, right?"


    "I have my reasons, of course, and I don''t feel the need to exin myself to you. But if you don''t give


    up being a prince, then I''m afraid that you leave me no choice but to kill you. It doesn''t have to be right


    away. I can kill you anytime I want, and you won''t even see iting..." Alyssa threatened. She knew


    that even if she didn''t make a choice now, she would have to make one sooner orter.


    "Didn''t you promise that you would send me back to the Holy Dragon Empire? Do you want to break


    your promise?" Rocky asked coldly.


    "As soon as the agreed timees, I will send you back and fulfill my promise. But after that, I may kill


    you anytime I please if you won''t agree to what I am asking of you," Alyssa said truthfully. In fact, she


    could send Rocky back to the Holy Dragon Empire right at that moment, because she had already


    gotten the answer she wanted to hear from Rocky. In fact, she was not surprised for this was also the


    answer she had expected. However, in order not to arouse Rocky''s suspicion, she would have to fulfill


    her promise and send him back when the time was right.

 Chapter 934 A Perfect Place

    Chapter 934 A Perfect ce


    The truth was, Alyssa was still a little hesitant because she believed that she could think of a way to


    make the best of both worlds. For that, she still needed to keep Rocky by her side for the time being.


    "It''s definitely your style. But even so, I will fulfill my promise and try my best to help you remove the


    curse," Rocky replied calmly.


    "It can''t be removed if the two of us just sit here and do nothing." Alyssa sighed.


    "What do you mean?" Rocky asked, raising his eyebrows in confusion.


    "Nothing." Although her voice was indifferent, Alyssa was actually very upset. Ever since she had found


    out about the key to remove the curse, she had been struggling with herself.


    "Then what should we do now?" Rocky stared at Alyssa for her reaction. He enjoyed cultivating with


    her because it helped him improve his own cultivation. It would be a pity if he didn''t make good use of


    this opportunity.


    "I have to leave now." Alyssa hesitated for a moment before vanished in the blink of an eye. She didn''t


    want to be around Rocky for too long.


    "Something is wrong with her. She seemed a little absent-minded," Rocky murmured to himself with his


    arms crossed. Suddenly, something urred to him and he immediately headed back to the Cao


    Mansion.


    When he reached his ce, he saw that the round furnace had burnt out and shook his head. After


    spending so much time with Laney, he had almost forgotten the fact he was still refining the spiritual


    crystal.


    Fortunately, the refining process was periodic, so it didn''t matter if the fire died out from time to time. He


    started the Positive Fire again and then went back to his room to write down his n.


    A few hourster, he returned to the round furnace and added some corrosive liquid into it. This was


    thest time that he would add the liquid. In just twelve hours, he would enter thest stage of the


    refining process, which involved refining the Beast Spiritual Pill that had absorbed all the elements in


    the liquid into a crystal that could absorb spiritual power.


    In the afternoon, Woods secretly sent Rocky a message saying that he wouldn''te over for a few


    days because he had something important to attend to. Rocky asked the messenger to ry his n to


    Woods.


    Then, he realized that it was already noon but Queenie was still nowhere to be seen. "That''s strange.


    She has been punctual for thest few days. Why hasn''t shee yet today?"


    About two hourster, Queenie finally arrived.


    "You haven''t learned much, but you have learned to bete," Rocky said sarcastically as Queenie


    walked up to him.


    She threw up her hands in frustration and groaned. "My sister''s birthday ising soon, so I had to


    apany her to get a new set of clothes made. It takes a lot of time to choose the material, measure


    her size, and then decide many other details," she exined in an aggrieved tone.


    "Chief Luci''s birthday ising soon?" Rocky asked curiously. "Yes.


    On her birthday, our n will hold a banquet to celebrate, and many important people from the Timber


    Deity Empire will be invited. As the chief of our n, my sister can''t wear shabby clothes," Queenie


    exined, once again stressing that she had a reason for beingte.


    "I think you just wanted an excuse to ck off, didn''t you?" Rocky asked, raising his eyebrows with a


    smirk. He could see right through her. With her personality, she would go crazy if she had to face those


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    stinky carcasses all day long, so it made sense for her to want to ck off.


    "Why would I ck off?" Queenie asked immediately, but she blushed, feeling a little embarrassed that


    Rocky had read her mind.


    "Never mind. Don''t bete again. If you really have something to do, you have to ask for leave in


    advance. If you can''t find me, leave me a note," Rocky instructed. He didn''t want to make a fuss.


    Queenie frowned and nodded. "Okay." She found it strange that he hadn''t taken the opportunity to


    make things difficult for her.


    "What are you waiting for? Go and practice!" Rocky shouted, noticing that she was still in a daze.


    Queenie shot him a re, but she listened to him and began practicing on the carcasses.


    In the blink of an eye, night fell again.


    Twelve hours had passed, and, after the first three stages, the refining process had advanced to the


    In thest stage, Negative Fire condensed by spiritual power was needed for refining the spiritual


    crystal. It was simr to Positive Fire, but it was based on the spiritual power at the Supernal Stage.


    Although Rocky had not reached the Supernal Stage, he could use the power sealed in the thirdyer


    to temporarily reach the stage and produce Negative Fire.


    Standing in front of the round furnace, Rocky mentally recalled the method of refining Negative Fire.


    Thest stage of the refining process involved removing the dross and extracting the essence of the


    Beast Spiritual Pill that had absorbed all kinds of elements. With the Negative Fire, he could remove


    the extra impurities in the pill.


    After activating his spiritual power ording to the method he recalled, his palms suddenly lit up with


    astonishing purple mes that quickly wrapped his whole hands. Unlike Positive Fire, these mes


    were icy cold.


    As Rocky waved his palms and cast the Negative Fire into the furnace, the Beast Spiritual Pill in the


    furnace shed again and again, as if it was being hit violently.


    An hourter, when his clothes were soaked with sweat, he finally stopped. After catching his breath,


    he opened the lid of the furnace. The Beast Spiritual Pill had turned into a translucent crystal, which


    was the rudiment of the spiritual crystal.


    Rocky took out the crystal and held it in his hand. He could sense a very weak spiritual power inside it.


    Although he had refined the rudiment of the spiritual crystal, ording to the instructions on the


    notebook, he still needed to go through three more stages to refine a proper spiritual crystal. Thest


    three stages seemed simple, but the conditions required were very harsh and bothersome. For


    example, in the next stage of absorbing spiritual energy, he had to put the crystal in a ce full of


    spiritual energy and refine it for at least seven days and seven nights.


    But right now, he was busy with so many things that he didn''t have time to find a ce full of spiritual


    energy. After thinking for a while, he finally remembered the ancient temple that Alyssa had taken him


    to before. ording to her, there was a spiritual cave under the ancient temple that was full of spiritual


    energy. Moreover, it was a hidden ce that no one knew about. It would be perfect for refining the


    spiritual crystal.

 Chapter 935 Birthday Banquet

    Chapter 935 Birthday Banquet


    Rocky immediately left the Cao n for the ancient temple in the capital''s suburb. Not long after, he


    arrived at the ancient temple that had been turned into ruins because of the Moon Fox unleashing its


    eminent power there.


    Flying to the ruins, Rocky immediately raised his palm. The Evil me shone brightly, creating a


    sizeable hole in the center of the ruins. He then summoned a Dark Heaven Insect. After it dug a few


    meters deep into the ground, he found the spiritual cave where the spiritual power gathered and then


    buried the crystal rudiment inside.


    Once done, Rocky returned to the Cao n to continue his gic research. The tworvae from the


    Dark Heaven Insect he''d been using for gic experiments had begun its physiological change. His


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    first discovery was that the speed of their growth had obviously increased. In just a few days, they had


    had a growth spurt, and they behaved differently from otherrvae. In other words, the gic


    modification had worked.


    However, Rocky could not predict what the end result would be.


    Three days passed quickly and Rocky spent them in peace. Though, Alyssa had arrived on the second


    day to help him merge the seal and left. Strangely, she hadn''t stayed to practice together. Of course,


    that made him a little confused, but the less trouble the better. In any case, once the appointed time


    arrived, he would return to the Holy Dragon Empire.


    However, without his practice sessions with Alyssa, bonding the evil spiritual power in the third grade


    had slowed down immensely. Rocky was on the verge of breaking through to the Supernal Stage.


    The Supernal Stage was a very important stage for a spirit maniptor. Many were forced to stop there


    because they couldn''t ovee it and reach the Supernal Stage. Therefore, he''d need to prove he


    was better than that.


    Night fell with stars scattered across the sky like diamonds.


    At this moment, the entire Cao n was brightly lit and lively, with guests wandering around.


    Today was Luci''s birthday, and the mansion had naturally been bustling with people since early in the


    morning. Every n in the Timber Deity Empire, including those famous ns, dignitaries, and some


    royal members, had sent gifts.


    As the banquet was held in the evening, all the prominent people in the capital came to congratte


    her in person. The chiefs of several big ns except the Qi n had alsoe in person. In addition,


    many members of the royal family were also present to show their great respect for the Cao n.


    Such a scene would never have been possible before. Winning the Beast Master Contest and


    defeating the Qi n had stabilized its position as the number one n in this country. So it was only


    natural that every n would fawn on them again. If they''d suffered another defeat by the Qi n, this


    scene would have been entirely different.


    In the Magnificent Hall, Lucas was warmly greeting the major ns'' chiefs, as well as many prestige


    figures and royal members of the Timber Deity Empire. Although these people seemed to put up a


    good front, it was obvious they were all scheming. Some wanted to curry favor with the Cao n and


    others wanted to exploit the n''s current power.


    News that the emperor would choose a sessor from the various princes was only announced to the


    inner circle, but it had already spread in secret. Therefore, those ns standing in line began to take


    action, trying their best to pull the parties together and expand their power to help their own camp.


    The only ns still didn''t express their support of a particr prince were the Qi n and the Cao


    n. Naturally, such dominant ns with significant influence in the Timber Deity Empire would wait


    until thest minute to make their choice. But once they made their choice, the situation would vastly


    change. Therefore, ns that had already made their choice were lying in wait as they watched the Qi


    n and the Cao n.


    Since the Qi n had formed a secret alliance with Prince Geoffrey, the only n with no definite


    allegiance was the Cao n. Because of Rocky, the Cao n would most likely side with Woods in


    the end.


    There were already many rumors about Rocky and Woods. Not long ago, Woods had taken Rocky to


    the beast arena, andter, there had been a conflict between them and Prince Algy at the Laney


    Pavilion. Needless to say, the other ns had started their own predictions.


    Unfortunately, those ns couldn''t afford to jump to a certain conclusion before the end. Meaning that,


    as long as the Cao n hadn''t publicly expressed their support for Woods, everything still remained


    unknown.


    "Master Lucas, where is Chief Luci?" Seeing that Luci hadn''t shown up yet, the chief of the


    Xuanyuan n asked Lucas with cupped hands.


    "Yes, we haven''t seen the chief of the Cao n in so long," the chief of the Huang n added.


    The rest of those present perked up.


    "Chief Luci will soon be here," Lucas replied with an apologetic smile on his old face.


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a sudden noise outside. Then, a delicate figure in a red


    dress appeared. She slowly walked in, grabbing everyone''s attention.


    The crowd burst into an uproar.


    It was Luci.


    The woman had changed her simple and elegant dress she usually wore. She now wore a bright red


    robe like a peony flower. It set off her curvy figure, showing her striking beautiful side. Her petite face


    spattered with little makeup; purple eyes and red lips full of temptation. No one could look away.


    With such a beautiful face, Luci immediately attracted the attention of the men enamored with her.


    They were all practically drooling in an entranced daze.


    However, another stunning figure like a blooming lily followed closely behind Luci. Her delicate


    features, bright eyes, and perfect teeth held a subtle note of arrogance but still could not hide the


    young girl''s innocence. At first nce, she was like a fairy falling into the mortal world, pure yet


    seductive.


    ncing around the crowd, the figure snorted coldly as she walked straight towards Lucas. In the Cao


    n, only Queenie dared to behave like this in front of so many important guests.


    "I''m sorry that I didn''t greet you all earlier!" Luci walked to the front of the Magnificent Hall and said


    politely. Then she sat down and began to ept the congrattions and salutes from everyone


    present.


    "Both the Qi n''s chief and young master are here." Just as everyone scrambled to congratte and


    present gifts to Luci, a shout suddenly came from outside.

 Chapter 936 Every Gift Was Amazing

    Chapter 936 Every Gift Was Amazing


    When the people inside the Magnificent Hall heard themotion, they all looked outside and saw


    Alexander, who was wearing ck clothes made from pure silk with gold trimmings. He looked stately


    and full of authority. Tate was also there, in a blue and white robe, which made him look extraordinarily


    handsome. The father and son duo were walking side by side, as their momentum surged around


    them. Behind them were several spirit maniptors of the Heavenly Stage, and three of them were


    holding a box in their hands.


    Luci was surprised to see the father and the son from the Qi n. Although she had sent an


    invitation card to the Qi n, she only did so as part of good etiquette and conduct, as she did not


    believe that the Qi n woulde to the banquet. After all, their loss from the Cao n was very


    fresh, so their pride must still be sore and aching. If they showed up, they would, undoubtedly, be the


    topic of most discussions, even within their hearing. With Alexander''s personality, he could not tolerate


    being around for that.


    But unexpectedly, both the father and the son of the Qi n came.


    As soon as the crowd saw the two, there was an uproar in the hall, as a flurry of whispers and


    exmations floated from the other guests. They were surprised to see the two members of the Qi


    n appear in the Cao Mansion, so they spected that the purpose of the two''s arrival would be


    somethingplicated but interesting.


    "They don''te with good intentions." Lucas walked to Luci and whispered discreetly in her ear.


    Of course, she knew what he meant, but she still walked up to them gracefully and said to the two


    politely, "Thanks foring, Chief Alexander and Tate. This is an honor for the Cao n!"


    "You''re wee, Chief Luci. You are celebrating your birthday today, and your father and I have


    been friends for decades. Besides, I''ve always thought of you as my niece, so how can we note?"


    Alexander immediately replied as an elder.


    When Tate saw Luci, he looked at her expectantly, as if he was waiting for her to meet his gaze, but


    shepletely ignored him. She did not even nce in his direction.


    "I''m only afraid that your blessing is too much for me to handle." Luci looked at Alexander with


    caution, as her face darkened with her thoughts.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When he heard Luci''s remark that was bordering on insolence, Alexander coughed awkwardly, but


    the cunning smile on his face never wavered. He looked at Tate and said, "Tate, didn''t you prepare gifts


    for her? Take them out, or the people will think we are here to freeload." With that, he nced around


    the people in the hall, looking self-satisfied, as he strutted about the room like a peacock.


    To be fair, he was entitled to his vanity around these people, as he was the only one among them,


    besides Lucas, who had reached the Divine Stage. With this alone, Alexander had reason to be proud.


    Tate stood silently beside Alexander, as he nced at Luci with intense longing in his eyes. He


    waved his hand, and instantly, the servants with three boxes in their hands stepped forward, bowed


    their heads, and respectfully raised the boxes in their hands.


    All the people present immediately looked at the three boxes and wondered what kind of gifts he had


    given Luci.


    Tate walked closer to the servants and opened the first box with a flourish. As soon as it was opened,


    light and rich spiritual energy flooded out. As the vivid light faded, it became apparent that it was a


    pearl-shaped treasure.


    "It is a White Spiritual Pearl! What a great gift!" One after another, the people around them recognized


    the treasure, and the room was filled with whispers and gasps of astonishment.


    The White Spiritual Pearl was a rare treasure at the same level as the low-grade Dark Heaven Egg. To


    ordinary spirit maniptors, it was already a very good treasure.


    Most of the people in the room were looking at it with greed in their eyes, as they envied Luc for


    receiving such a gift.


    Then, Tate opened the second box. Inside was a jade-shaped treasure that was bursting with a bright


    green light.


    "It''s a Spiritual Jade!" Someone recognized it immediately.


    The Spiritual Jade was also a rare treasure, and it was a little more advanced than the White Spiritual


    Pearl. It could be valued between a low-grade Dark Heaven Egg and a middle-grade Dark Heaven


    Egg.


    This time, the uproar and discussion in the Magnificent Hall swelled louder.


    Most, if not all of them, were surprised that Tate was giving over two rare treasures, which were beyond


    the reach of ordinary spirit maniptors. It was widely known that the Qi n and the Cao n were


    enemies, and yet, Tate was generously giving her two rare treasures. What could be his intention?


    As the chief of the Cao n however, Luci didn''t care much about the two treasures. With her


    strength as a spirit maniptor, the two treasures were useless to her. Moreover, Tate gave them to her


    so she would never ept them.


    Then, Tate opened the third box.


    As soon as the third box was opened, the crowd burst into a frenzy, because inside it was an egg-


    shaped treasure that was shining like a ck gem. This treasure was a middle-grade Dark Heaven


    Egg, which was the most desirable cultivation treasure for countless spirit maniptors of the Heavenly


    Stage.


    If he only sent the first two treasures, it would be no big deal. After all, with the power of the Qi n, it


    was normal to give her two treasures. But it was too much to send a third gift, especially a treasure like


    the middle-grade Dark Heaven Egg because of its rarity. It was extremely precious to a spirit


    maniptor of the Heavenly Stage or even a spirit maniptor of the Supernal Stage.


    The treasure could allow the spirit maniptor to absorb spiritual power in it directly and take it as his


    own spiritual power. Therefore, the better the treasure was, the more spiritual power one could absorb.


    For example, the low-grade Dark Heaven Egg was only one grade lower than the middle-grade Dark


    Heaven Egg, but the spiritual power one could absorb from the two would be totally different.


    For spirit maniptors above the Heavenly Stage, if they improved their spiritual power and strength


    through the normal method of cultivation, they would improve at a cial pace. And if their talent was


    mediocre, it would be even more difficult for them to improve their spiritual power and strength. It was


    already very hard for spirit maniptors of the Heavenly Stage to improve spiritual power and strength,


    let alone the spirit maniptors of the Supernal Stage. Therefore, if one could get the rare treasure, it


    could save him a lot of time and energy. For the spirit maniptors above the Heavenly Stage, the


    middle-grade Dark Heaven Egg was equal to more than half a year of ordinary cultivation, while for


    very talented spirit maniptors, especially those with the power of the spiritual race, it was even more


    helpful.


    It was a pity that rare treasures were not easy to find, especially the high-level ones. Because of this, a


    treasure like the middle-grade Dark Heaven Egg would be enough to make spirit maniptors of the


    Heavenly Stage or even the Supernal Stage scramble for it.

 Chapter 937 Surpass Everything

    Chapter 937 Surpass Everything


    At their age, Luci and Tate had already possessed a strength that many spirit maniptors dreamed


    of and spent their whole time working for. It was because their powerful families had enough financial


    resources and material resources to collect rare treasures. They used the wealth of their families to


    obtain the rarest of treasures, and with these treasures, they rapidly increased their strength.


    Therefore, if one was to put aside the first two treasures and look at the third treasure alone, which was


    a middle-grade Dark Heaven Egg, it was still grand enough to attract the attention of almost everyone


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    in the hall.


    In sharp contrast to what everyone was feeling, Luci beheld the gifts with distaste, and the fact that


    Tate had gifted her with a middle-grade Dark Heaven Egg gave her a bad feeling. She believed that the


    Qi n must be up to something. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be so generous as to give her a middle-


    grade Dark Heaven Egg, which could be seen as the most precious gift among all the gifts.


    Luci immediately looked sideways at Lucas, but when she saw him shake his head in disapproval,


    she immediately replied with a smile, "These three treasures are too expensive. I am afraid that I can''t


    ept them."


    "Please take them, Chief Luci. The Qi n has many treasures like these. The Cao n is the


    unimportant treasures seriously," Alexander replied with a smarmy smile. His words painted him as a


    rich fellow, and it was obvious that he was doing this not to be generous, but to show off in front of the


    other guests. Although he said they were unimportant treasures, the three treasures he was giving


    were invaluable, especially for spirit maniptors.


    "I believe in the saying that nothing is gained without merits. Even though they are unimportant


    treasures to you, they are more precious than the gifts sent by the others. If I take them, I''m afraid I


    can''t live with it," Luci steadfastly refused.


    Alexander''s face darkened with malice, as he winked at Tate secretly.


    "Luci, I am giving these three treasures to you from my own pocket. These have nothing to do with


    the Qi n," Tate said as he looked at Luci affectionately, but inwardly, he had seen his father''s


    signal and knew that it was time to do as they nned.


    "In that case, I can''t take them! If I ept them, people will think that I am intimate with you," Luci


    responded with a serious look in her beautiful face.


    "Actually, Luci, I came here today to announce something," Tate said as he suddenly looked at


    Luci sincerely.


    "If it''s a personal matter, pleasee another day." Luci''s bad feeling immediately swelled into


    gigantic proportions, and her heart thudded anxiously when she heard what Tate had said.


    "I have to announce it now," Tate insisted firmly, which made her even more anxious.


    She was worried that the Qi n hade to y some dirty tricks to deal with the Cao n. If only


    she could ask the people to drag Tate out in front of everyone, but s, she could do nothing.


    "Why are you doing this, Tate? Today is my chief''s birthday, and so many elders havee to pay their


    respects. Your reckless behavior is not good for you and the Qi n!" Lucas cut in. He also felt that the


    Qi n had attended the party for a sinister purpose.


    But everyone else present was interested in what Tate had to say, so none of them stood up for Luci.


    Meanwhile, Tate nced at the other guests and said loudly, "All of you must have heard that I grew up


    with the chief of the Cao n, and we were once engaged. Butter, for some reason, our marriage


    did not push through. However, in the past few years, I have been unable to forget her, and even now,


    my love for her runs deeply in my veins. Moreover, I know that she also has a deep affection for me. So


    today, I want to take this opportunity to express my love to her."


    His words caused an uproar in the hall. Everyone was shocked because not even in their dreams did


    they imagine Tate confessing his love to Luci in such a public and grand manner. However, it was


    well known that Tate had gotten married, as it was because of his marriage that the Qi n became


    what it was today. But now, Tate had the audacity to announce something like that on such an


    asion. It was almost iprehensible and totally inappropriate as far as Luci is concerned.


    After Tate finished speaking, most of the people turned to Alexander, waiting for his reaction, as his


    statement would obviously have a great impact on the Qi n''s reputation. However, Alexander


    remained silent without so much as a censuring nce at Tate, so it became evident that he was in on


    it too. This confused them all the more.


    "What are you talking about, Tate? You are wee as a guest to this party, but I will not allow you to


    say such shameless things! What do you mean by saying that I have a deep affection for you? You are


    too brazen!" Anger coursed through Luci. She knew that Tate''s statement would undoubtedly make


    people misunderstand her rtionship with him. He was already married, so what he said implied that


    she was a home wrecker.


    But what pissed her off the most was that Tate was deliberately saying these things to confuse the


    people and make them see her as his mistress. He was a man, so it would not impact his reputation


    much, but she was still an unmarried woman. People would think that she was an immoral woman if


    they believed what Tate had said. That would damage her reputation and would have a greater impact


    on the Cao n than the Qi n.


    "How dare you nder my sister? I am sure she would rather take a pig than pay attention to you!"


    With Queenie''s personality, she couldn''t sit still any longer, so she shouted in defense of her sister.


    "Queenie..." Luci turned to her sister and shook her head.


    "Leave it to your sister," Lucas muttered quietly beside them.


    Queenie pouted but quieted down, but not before ring at Tate heatedly like she wanted to cut him


    into a million tiny pieces.


    ''Does the Qi n want to fight with our Cao n like Kilkenny cats?'' Luci thought resentfully. She


    didn''t expect that the Qi n woulde up with such a dirty trick to tarnish her reputation. And she


    was worried that the consequences of this simple trick would be unimaginable.


    Sure enough, when she looked around, she felt like everyone was looking at her with a strange gleam


    in their eyes. Every time they whispered among themselves, it felt like they were talking about her.


    Obviously, they had believed Tate''s lies. From their point of view, Tate would not joke about something


    like this, as it would also tarnish the reputation of the Qi n. As a man, if he truly loved a woman, it


    was reasonable for him to announce it. Therefore, his statement made them think that Luci was,


    indeed, a home wrecker.


    "You are married. Please pay attention to your own reputation!" Seeing that Tate had misled the


    people, Lucas grew very angry.


    "Yesterday, I divorced my wife for Luci. Today, Ie here not only to express my love for her but


    also to ask Luci for her hand." At once, the whispers that had begun to quiet down exploded into an


    uproar once again.


    Everyone was shocked, and Tate''s courage made them feel that his love for Luci would truly surpass


    everything.

 Chapter 938 The Unexpected Kiss

    Chapter 938 The Unexpected Kiss


    Of course, it was just an illusion that Tate did on purpose. It was because he wanted to ruin Luci''s


    reputation by any means necessary. Now, in his mind, to protect the Cao n, she would be forced to


    agree to his proposal, and atst, the two ns would be united through their marriage.


    Of course, the Qi n had done this to help Geoffrey deal with the Cao n, who could cause trouble


    to him if they chose to support Woods. Also, Tate had done it because this was his long-cherished wish


    for many years, and that was to have Luci as his bride.


    The Qi n''s n aimed to kill two birds with one stone, and they had caught the Cao n off guard,


    because they never imagined that the Qi n would be willing to sacrifice their reputation just to drag


    Luci down.


    But for the Qi n, they viewed it as a worthy sacrifice, for they were willing to let go of their reputation


    as long as their n seeded. Once the two ns were united by marriage, the Qi n would take


    advantage of the situation and they would reign supreme with theirbined power. By that time, even


    if the Cao n wanted to support Woods, they would be restrained and unable to do anything.


    Luci was shocked when she heard Tate''s words because she never thought that he would divorce


    his wife because of her. In the back of her mind, she was sure that it was just an excuse, and what he


    really wanted to do was drag her through the mud. From the current situation, it was obvious that Tate


    had seeded.


    Lucas''s face contorted in anger and frustration. He was caught off guard by the Qi n''s cruel plot,


    and he hated that he could do nothing to help Luci. The most troublesome thing about the whole


    mess was that Tate had divorced his wife because of Luci. In the end, the one who would be


    the target of public criticism was not Tate, but Luci.


    "Chief Luci, Tate loves you so much that even I can''t stop him. However, he doesn''t have any


    feelings for his wife. He still loves you so much despite all the years that have passed, so I took the


    liberty toe here with him. I hope you can agree to the marriage so that the Qi n and the Cao


    n can also take this opportunity to unite again and fulfill your father''s wish many years ago." Seeing


    that the opportunity was mature, Alexander immediately put forward his suggestion. It was supposed to


    be a scandal, but it was turned into a good thing after his few words. The old saying that "the elders


    turn out to be wiser" was proven right in this instance.


    What Alexander said also caused amotion among the people present because once the two ns


    joined hands, no n in the Timber Deity Empire would be a match for them. Moreover, if any prince


    could get the support of the two ns, he would definitely take over the throne.


    Right on cue, Rocky''s figure appeared in one corner of the Magnificent Hall silently. Perhaps because


    everyone''s attention was on Luci and Tate, no one noticed his appearance. Of course, Rocky had


    hidden his figure on purpose.


    Not long ago, he had justpleted a part of the gic modification experiments. That day, he


    nned to send a gift to Luci. However, as soon as he approached the hall, he heard the disciples of


    the Cao n that were tasked to guard outside the hall discussing feverishly. After inquiring them, he


    finally understood what had happened. Therefore, he hid his aura and entered the hall stealthily.


    When he was at the hall and saw what was happening himself, his eyes narrowed and a look of


    contemtion appeared on his face.


    At that moment, Luci''s body was trembling badly. She red at Tate fiercely, but thetter looked


    calm and steady in the face of her anger, a sinister smile painted on his face.


    "Chief Alexander and Tate, please leave our mansion now! Just forget what you said. But our Cao n


    would not just sit still if you continued to say such outrageous things and act recklessly. After all, our


    reputation is also at stake here!" Atst, Luci had to ask them to leave. Although she wanted to rush


    forward and p Tate on the face, the most important thing right now was to remain calm and rify


    the wrong conclusions that were undoubtedly in the people''s minds.


    "Luci, if you don''t promise me to be engaged with me, I won''t leave today. I even divorced my wife for


    you. Was that not enough to prove my feelings for you?" Tate continued to pretend to be obsessed with


    her.


    The atmosphere in the hall suddenly froze.


    "What a disgraceful woman you are! As our chief, how could you seduce a married man, and he even


    made a scene in public. What a shame!" At that moment, a low voice suddenly sounded from the back


    of the hall.


    The people in the Magnificent Hall immediately turned their heads and saw two figures that seemed to


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    have just arrived. The two figures were Luci''s uncles, Tod and Freddy.


    "Uncle Tod and Uncle Freddy..." Luci frowned at the sight of the two because she knew that the two


    would take the opportunity to stir up trouble for her.


    Sure enough, after Tod came in, he looked around the crowd and said, "I''m sorry, everyone. This


    should be our family affairs, but I didn''t expect it to be like this. I''m sorry!"


    "Uncle Tod, I will handle it myself. You don''t have to get involved!" Luci was worried that he would


    take this opportunity to cast a shadow on her role as chief, so she stopped him at once.


    "You say that you will handle it, but how will you do that? He divorced his wife for you. It is a shame that


    the chief of our n is a brazen woman like you, who seduces men everywhere. And you even


    seduced a man from the Qi n. How are we supposed to trust that you are working for the good of


    the n? Maybe you are working in the interest of the opponents at the expense of our own!" Tod


    scolded with a serious face as if he was truly worried about the n and not just his own interest.


    "That''s right. No wonder our n has been trampled underfoot by the Qi n for so many years. It


    turns out that someone was betraying our n..." Freddy hinted deliberately.


    Their words also shocked everyone in the hall, because they didn''t expect that the Cao n would


    have an internal conflict in this situation.


    As expected, Alexander and Tate also had a smug smile on their faces.


    Luci''s face turned livid with rage. If the two uncles continued to air their dirtyundry so publicly, she


    would probably be the most talked-about woman tomorrow in the whole Timber Deity Empire. Most


    importantly, she could be impeached as the chief of her n by this time tomorrow.


    "Tod, Freddy, it''s just a plot of the Qi n. If you keep acting like this, you will only fall into their trap."


    Lucas''s face was red and contorted in anger, as he shouted at Tod and Freddy.


    "Master Lucas, you are wrong. Tate loved Chief Luci very much. Otherwise, how could he divorce his


    wife? And am I the kind of person who shows off the scandal of my own family?" Alexander said


    innocently.


    "You don''t have to say anything more. My dear niece, if you want to prove your innocence, you have to


    resign as the chief of our n today. If this matter spreads out, our Cao n will be dragged through


    the mud together with you," Tod said without hesitation.


    "No way!" Luci red darkly at her opportunistic scum of an uncle.


    "If you insist on this, then I will have no choice but to invite some elders here," Tod added immediately.


    She could only remain silent with gritted teeth because she knew that if Tod invited all the elders out,


    they would probably make her resign before they rified the issue. But if that happened, Tod and


    Freddy would take advantage of the opportunity to seize power, and then the Cao Can would never


    have a peaceful day!


    The same things were running through Lucas''s mind, but he couldn''t think of any solution for the time


    being.


    "Luci, if you agree to my proposal, everything will be easier for you," Tate insisted once again


    because he knew that she was not willing to hand over the chief position. Therefore, if she wanted to


    keep her position as the chief, she must agree to his proposal, and his ultimate goal would be


    achieved.


    But to everyone''s surprise, a figure suddenly jumped out of the shadows andnded by Luci''s side.


    Then, under the watchful eyes of the public, he lifted Luci''s chin lightly with his finger, pulled her


    closer, and pressed his lips against hers...

 Chapter 939 A Good Play

    Chapter 939 A Good y


    "You bastard..." Shocked to the core, Luci couldn''t think of anything at that moment. There was only


    one person that Luci would call "bastard," and that was Rocky. She had feelings for him but couldn''t


    control him, like she absolutely had no idea what he was doing.


    "What are they doing?" Lucas asked in a mixture of annoyance and amusement as he watched Rocky


    and Luci kiss each other in a tight embrace. He didn''t understand why they were acting like this all of


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    a sudden. Luci hadn''t asked Rocky to do anything, but there seemed to be a tacit understanding


    between them. The previouslyplicated situation now seemed to have spiraled out of control.


    Tate was equally confused as he watched the scene in front of him with his eyes almost popping out of


    his sockets. Just when he took a step forward to stop them, however, his father pulled him back.


    Alexander hadn''t expected this to happen, but he knew that they couldn''t panic now. A single misstep


    could cause their carefully crafted n to go down the drain. Therefore, he couldn''t allow his son to do


    anything rash.


    By now, the whole Magnificent Hall was in an uproar. Everyone had recovered from their initial


    astonishment and begun gossiping heatedly, but they still had their eyes glued to Rocky and Luci,


    who were still kissing passionately. When news of this racy incident spread the following day, it would


    definitely cause a big sensation.


    Luci actually felt a little awkward being in Rocky''s arms, but she still cooperated with him, because


    she knew that there was a reason he had done this. She also knew what he wanted to achieve, but she


    was worried about whether he could pull it off. Either way, she had no choice but to ept his help,


    since he was the only one who could help her in this situation.


    To everyone watching, however, Luci looked perfectlyfortable in Rocky''s arms, as if she was


    announcing to the world that she was his woman.


    When she finally pulled away, she looked into his eyes and said earnestly, "Thank you foring at the


    right time! I kept being pestered. I was worried that there would be a huge misunderstanding, but


    luckily, you are here now."


    The two of them didn''t seem to be putting on an act at all. Their intimacy seemed so natural that


    everyone believed that Luci was really Rocky''s woman, unlike what Tate had said.


    Tod and Freddy, who had nned to take this opportunity to push Luci to resign, looked at each


    other, puzzled. If Luci and Rocky were really a couple and Tate had just been trying to nder the


    reputation of the Cao n, then they had really gotten themselves into hot water.


    "Tod, things don''t look good. I think we''d better retreat first!" Freddy said worriedly. The situation


    seemed to be much moreplex than he had thought. If Luci and Rocky were indeed a couple,


    then he and Tod had unwittingly made themselves a part of the Qi n''s unscrupulous ns.


    "No, let''s wait and see," Tod said, staring at the scene with a gloomy expression on his face. He was


    angry that a great opportunity had once again been destroyed by Rocky.


    Unable to control himself after hearing Luci''s words, Tate shouted, "You two must be acting. Luci, I


    know you must feel ashamed to have to rely on a man in order to protect your reputation and position


    of the chief of the Cao n, but there''s no need for that. As long as you marry me and let our two ns


    unite by marriage, I promise that no one can take your position away from you!" His eyes were red with


    fury. No matter what, he couldn''t believe that Luci and Rocky were an item. It had to be an act they


    were putting on in order to protect her reputation as well as the Cao n''s.

 Chapter 940 An Unexpected Change

    Chapter 940 An Unexpected Change


    "Chief Luci, my son divorced his wife for you! We can all see how serious he is now. Besides, I


    believe that Tate is way better than a nobody like this guy, no matter what aspect you want to look at.


    Be the family background, or strength, or personality, he can never match up to Tate. There must be


    some reason that we do not know, because it doesn''t make any sense for you to choose that guy.


    Maybe he is forcing you?" Alexander said empathically, trying to paint a good case for himself, and


    along the way, he made it sound like Luci would be stupid if she turned Tate down.


    "My father is right, Luci. If you have any difficulty or trouble, please feel free to let us know. I won''t let


    him do as he pleases, and I will always take your side. Trust me!" Tate eximed passionately, as he


    cast a resentful nce at Rocky.


    By now, all the other guests that witnessed everything from the start werepletely confused at the


    abrupt change. They wondered which one of them was telling the truth. Did Luci really step in Tate''s


    marriage that led to his divorce, or was the Qi n just doing this to drag her and the Cao n through


    the mud?


    "Luci, there''s only one way out today. To get rid of the usation of stepping into other people''s


    marriage and to prove that I never forced you to do anything, please agree to marry me right here and


    right now! I can''t remember how many times I proposed to you, and today, let''s seal our fate with your


    sweet agreement. We both understand that we love each other, and we are going to spend the rest of


    our lives together, so please don''t hesitate anymore. In front of all these people, I promise that I will


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    share in the responsibilities of your n with you as much as I can. Of course, I have an ulterior motive


    in this. Please prove to me that you have nothing to do with this man, and I am the only one. Will you


    marry me?" Rocky said affectionately, looking into Luci''s eyes with an intensity that warmed her from


    the soles of her feet to the tips of her hair.


    He sounded so sincere and devoted that she was on the verge of believing him herself. His words


    seemed real and infectious that she wanted to believe, and if she didn''t know that he was just trying to


    get her out of the trap made by the father and son, she would have fallen for it, hook, line, and sinker.


    So she could not me all the other people, who were gaping at them at that moment, eating all the


    lies that Rocky was feeding them.


    ''Are you kidding me? He''s asking my sister to marry him! When did they fall in love with each other,


    and howe I didn''t know about it? It can''t be true! Does my sister love him? Does he love her? Oh,


    forget it. It''s none of my business after all!'' The news hit Queenie like a thunderbolt out of a clear sky.


    Besides the tremendous shock that had struck her, she also felt a small sting that she was trying hard


    to ignore. It was easier to be angry, rather than acknowledge the hurt that was killing her inside.


    Unfortunately for her, she was quite gullible, so she also believed that Rocky and Luci were in love. It


    did not even enter her mind that the two could just be putting on a y, so they could get out of the


    mess that they were in. She thought that what was happening was real.


    "Ha-ha, what a brilliant match! It''s d to see that our chief and Mr. Rookie have reached an


    agreement on getting engaged. But you should not have kept me in the dark! Congrattions, my


    chief! Congrattions, Mr. Rookie! I always knew that Mr. Rookie is a man worthy of entrusting the


    happiness of any woman, and I knew it the first time I met him. Since the two of you have always had


    feelings for each other from the start, and since Mr. Rookie has made it public, just say yes! It''s a


    pleasure to see that a couple so in love and devoted could finally get married! Please allow me to be


    the matchmaker today. You two are blessed by all the people in this hall!" Lucas suddenly said along


    with a bright smile on his face.


    An uproar spread throughout the Magnificent Hall even before Lucas finished speaking. Not one of the


    guests dared to challenge the truth anymore because he had dered it to be true, and every one of


    them was aware of the big weight he carried in the Timber Deity Empire. In other words, Rocky must


    propose to Luci today regardless of what his true intention was.


    On the other hand, Alexander obviously didn''t expect that Rocky would meddle in his affairs today, and


    the triumphant grin on his face had been reced by a dark scowl. If Rocky proposed to Luci and


    she said yes, their n would fall short of its sess. More than that, it would be seen as a p in his


    face, and the whole Qi n would be humiliated. They would lose the bait along with the fish.


    "Bastard, who do you think you are? You don''t deserve to propose to her! Forget about it!" Tate


    shouted furiously like a raging bull. He too was seeing their carefully curated ns fall right in front of


    his eyes.


    "Well, I suppose I am a humble man who is doubly better than a man who divorced his wife to marry


    another woman," Rocky answered with a teasing smile, which ignited Tate''s anger even more.


    "You bastard!" Tate felt like he was about to explode from the inside. There was nothing in his mind


    besides the need to pound Rocky until he couldn''t stand on his feet. His presence was ominous and


    undesirable, for every time they saw each other, Rocky was always the one who stopped him from


    getting what he was working so hard for, such as what happened during the contest and with Luci.


    He just couldn''t take it anymore.


    However, Alexander hurriedly put a hand on his son''s shoulder and winked at him, as if to say that


    everything was still under his control. Then he turned to Rocky and said with a dark smile, "Mr. Rookie,


    please listen to me. There are certain rules to follow here, and in this case, it is firste, first-served.


    It is my son who proposed to Chief Luci first, so please wait for your turn. Don''t act so rudely, young


    man. As a senior, I want to remind you that you have to prepare betrothal presents before proposing.


    Otherwise, it will be a great humiliation for the Chief. Empty words would not do on such an importation


    asion. Chief Luci is the chief of the first n in the Timber Deity Empire, and she''s a woman first


    and foremost. I''m afraid that she will be looked down upon if she agrees to marry you when you have


    nothing to offer her at all."


    As cunning as Alexander, he understood that he''d better confront Rocky this way before he dealt with


    Luci. If Rocky went on to propose, it would put the Qi n in a dire situation, so he decided to kick


    Rocky out of there first. From his point of view, he could tell that there was no chemistry between


    Rocky and Luci. They were just putting on a y in front of them, and Rocky was doing this just to


    help her out. If he could stop him from proposing, they would get a chance to achieve their goal. Of


    course, even if he fixed the mess that he had made, he wouldn''t forgive Rocky for this, but now was not


    the time for that. There were many days yet when he could exact his revenge, and when that day


    came, he would make Rocky regret that he ever got in the way of the Qi n.


    At the same time, Alexander was counting on Rocky''s mediocre lineage, as he did not seem to be from


    one of the influential families in their country, and as such, it would be impossible for him to provide a


    set of decent betrothal presents on the spot. Thus, he was confident that he could kick Rocky out


    through this means. Everything he had was banking on this idea, as he and the Qi n couldn''t afford


    for their n to be thwarted. The hall was filled with well-known guests from the most powerful families


    in the Timber Deity Empire. They had counted on that to put Luci on the spot, but they did not n to


    be in the same tough spot as her. If she agreed to marry Rocky now, it would not only degrade her


    status, but the people would also suspect her true rtionship with Rocky.


    Alexander was sure that his idea would work. If Rocky truly had nothing decent to offer, people would


    suspect the true intention of his proposal now, and that would be favorable for the Qi n.


    Just as he expected, people in the hall began to whisper to each other while they cast doubtful nces


    at Rocky. Some of them were curious about what Rocky would present as betrothal presents, while the


    others had followed Alexander''s train of thought. After all, because Luci was the chief of the Cao


    n, the presents needed to be grand and impressive.


    "I think we''d better stop here. At least we won''t be too passive now. Let''s think it overter," Luci


    whispered to Rocky, as she felt relieved that the most urgent problem was now solved. She didn''t want


    to embarrass Rocky because she believed that he hadn''t prepared any presents at all. She thought


    that what happened was just an ident brought on by his impulsiveness. If Alexander pushed Rocky


    and he couldn''t produce anything, things would be moreplicated. She didn''t want people to


    "Mr. Rookie, there''s no need to rush into marriage anyway. After all, we all see your sincerity today.


    How about you propose to Chief Luci another time? Maybe you two want to make it more private!"


    Lucas suggested. He had the same thought as Luci, so he immediately found an excuse for Rocky.


    "Actually, I have already prepared the betrothal presents for the proposal. I hope that this would show


    you how serious I am," Rocky replied, to everyone''s surprise. He raised his chin a little confidently.


    Both Luci and Lucas were astonished at his answer. They exchanged a surprised nce, wondering


    how Rocky could foresee such a situation, and they wondered when he was able to prepare the


    presents and what they were.


    Alexander was even more surprised because he was thinking that his logic had been foolproof, and he


    began to doubt his conclusion. Rocky could not have prepared his presents in advance, so what could


    he be nning? Did he n to propose to Luci all along?

 Chapter 941 The Three-color Ganoderma

    Chapter 941 The Three-color Ganoderma


    "Mr. Rookie, I didn''t expect you to be so prepared for this. But I hope you can take out some decent


    engagement presents. You will make a fool of yourself if you don''t!" Alexander ridiculed. At that


    moment, he wanted Rocky to take the hint that if his gifts were nothing but ordinary, then it would be


    better for him not to take them out than be ridiculed by people.


    Meanwhile, Tate had just calmed down when he gloomily said, "You could have at least offered


    something on par with me. Do you really think you are that qualified to take Luci''s hand in marriage


    with your gifts? I doubt that. Even if Luci finally agrees to marry you, I will never admit defeat. I know


    that I can offer her better than what you are offering her."


    "Mr. Tate, this is my private affair. And I believe that this has nothing to do with you. Why should I care if


    you approve or not..." Luci smiled indifferently. Now, she finally had the chance to fight back and


    make them feel her wrath. In fact, Tate even twisted the facts and implied that she was a slut. If it


    weren''t for Rocky appearing in just the right time and taking a hands-on approach to clear up the


    misunderstanding, then she would still be in a dilemma up until now. And if that happened, then she


    would be coerced by her elder uncles, Tod and Freddy, to resign from her position as the chief of the


    Cao n.


    "Luci, do you want to give it a try? If I can''t get you, then surely, no one else can." At that moment,


    Tate''s eyes narrowed and looked like the possessive man that he was.


    On the other hand, everyone who was there was satisfied to see this act of jealousy. It was surprising


    enough that two of the strongest ns of the Timber Deity Empire would fight this way, but what was


    even more unexpected was Rocky''s presence.


    However, Rocky smiled calmly and turned to ask, "So what did Mr. Tate prepare for this proposal?


    What did you get for Luci?"


    Hearing this, Tate immediately winked at the three servants who stood beside him. Soon after, the


    presents were shown to the people.


    "Wow, Mr. Tate, you are so generous. You even sent out the Dark Heaven Egg with the medium


    quality," Rocky said in surprise as he nced at the gifts in awe.


    "Humph!" Tate heard what Rocky had said and thought that Rocky must feel so ufortable now that


    he knew how big Tate''s gifts were. After all, although Rocky was, without a doubt, a strong beast


    master and a good spirit maniptor, it was still impossible for Rocky to get a hold of a great treasure.


    Without a rich family background, he knew that Rocky could never afford a treasure, such as a medium


    grade Dark Heaven Egg. Therefore, at that moment, Tate was sure that he could defeat Rocky in this


    game.


    "Hey, are you sure about this? If not, then we can stall. It can buy us time and figure out a way..."


    Luci whispered to Rocky upon seeing Tate''s gifts. With the Cao n''s power, it was no doubt that


    they must have collected some wonderful treasures. Even though they could not pull off something as


    grand as the medium grade Dark Heaven Egg, they could most surely take out something as valuable


    as the rest two presents that Tate had shown them. But at that moment, it was impossible for Luci to


    take anything away from their storehouse so quickly. Moreover, she might get suspected for doing so.


    "Now that Mr. Tate has presented three kinds of presents, I''ll show three gifts, too." But Rocky shook


    his head and smiled upon hearing Luci''s words. Soon after, he took his silk bag and took out his


    presents.


    "Now, how about these three things?" Rocky spread out his hand, and the objects in his hand


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    immediately emitted a strong dark luster, which stunned everyone around him.


    "Here... The medium grade Dark Heaven Egg..."


    "Not just one, but three of them? Are you serious?"


    "I never thought he could take out three medium grade Dark Heaven Eggs just like that..."


    "How is that even possible? Acquiring one of the medium grade Dark Heaven Egg is very rare, let


    alone three at a time? What is he up to, and how is he able to get them?"


    Meanwhile, Rocky''s gifts sparked an uproar in the entire Magnificent Hall. Seeing that he had taken out


    three of the medium grade Dark Heaven Eggs, everyone stared at him as if he were a monster.


    On the other hand, some of the powerful people in the hall could immediately feel the rich spiritual


    power of the eggs, which meant that no one could possibly doubt their authenticity.


    In fact, even Lucas, who had seen the medium grade Dark Heaven Egg and the top grade Dark


    Heaven Egg, could not believe that Rocky was able to pull them out even if he had no support from a


    very powerful family.


    Luci was also stunned by Rocky''s disy of gifts. She didn''t expect Rocky to be so calm despite


    taking out three medium grade Dark Heaven Eggs in one go. In fact, she didn''t need to ask how he got


    them because seeing the courage and charm from him was enough to make her feel moved by his


    gesture.


    Tate, on the other hand, could not believe how Rocky casually took out such powerful gifts from his bag


    as if it were a normal thing to give as a present.


    "Humph, aren''t they just three medium grade Dark Heaven Eggs?" With a cold snort, Tate knew that if


    they keptpeting like this, the Qi n would be humiliated and bring disgrace on themselves. To


    save himself, he immediately said in a regal manner, "Chief Luci, since we are here to have your


    hand in marriage, we can''t stop with only giving you three gifts, right? You deserve more than that. In


    fact, I have one more..." As soon as he spoke, he stretched out his hand and turned it over. In an


    instant, a rare treasure appeared in his palm that shone with three colored lights and spiritual power


    gathering in his palm. Looking at it closely, people could tell that it looked like a lucid ganoderma.


    After seeing the treasure in his hand, everyone around could not help but gasp in astonishment.


    "Is it the Three-color Ganoderma produced by the extremely rare species? Is this the one by the Three-


    color Spiritual Turtle? However, I think that it''s just a low-grade one..." Lucas, who was well-informed,


    said while his expression dropped from wonder to in disinterest.


    Once again, after hearing what it was, the people present in the hall instantly whispered and


    exchanged thoughts about the matter.


    Just like the Dark Heaven Insect, the Three-color Spiritual Turtle was also a spirit-manipted beast


    that could produce rare treasures. However, the star level of the Three-color Spiritual Turtle could


    reach level five, so the treasures they were able to produce were naturally better than the Dark Heaven


    Eggs produced by the Dark Heaven Insect. In fact, a low-grade Three-color Ganoderma was


    Therefore, Tate had paid a fortune to get and offer the low-grade Three-color Ganoderma for his


    proposal. After all, a low-grade Three-color Ganoderma was a rare treasure for spirit maniptors


    above the Supernal Stage. Moreover, the chance of obtaining a Three-color Ganoderma was less than


    that of getting a high-grade Dark Heaven Egg. Therefore, everyone''s attention was taken away from


    Rocky''s eggs as soon as they had a glimpse of this very rare Three-color Ganoderma.


    But of course, the reason why Tate was able to show his ace card was to keep up with the audience''s


    favor and attention. Needless to say, he couldn''t let a nobody, such as Rocky, suppress the Qi n.


    Meanwhile, after seeing Tate pull out the impressive Three-color Ganoderma, Luci still couldn''t help


    but have her eyes fixed on Rocky. However, at that point, she seemed to have already made up her


    mind. Even though she would never agree to the Qi n''s proposal, she also knew that she would not


    agree to Rocky''s, because she knew that Rocky was only helping her, and not sincere in marrying her.


    If she agreed, then it would give Rocky a dilemma. Therefore, it was not a bad thing that Tate had


    taken out such an impressive present. In this way, Luci had an excuse to turn both of them down.

 Chapter 942 Dark Heaven Insect

    Chapter 942 Dark Heaven Insect


    "Chief Alexander, no matter what you offer, I won''t ept Tate''s proposal or let go of the fact that your


    n ndered me. However, we''re all here today to celebrate my birthday, so I don''t want to ruin it. I


    hope you won''t cause any more trouble either. As for Mr. Rookie''s proposal, I will have to think about it.


    Although I love him, I have a lot of responsibilities as the chief of the Cao n, so it''s not the right time


    for me to get married. Of course, I know he''ll understand that," Luci said, turning to Rocky with an


    affectionate look in her eyes.


    Her words came as a surprise to everyone, but they made sense. If Luci epted Rocky''s proposal


    now, it would undoubtedly embarrass the Qi n and end up escting the conflict between the two


    ns.


    "Wow, you''re so good at making excuses. To me, it looks like you''re just protecting Mr. Rookie because


    you''re afraid that he''ll be humiliated if he can''t take out a treasure that''s better than this Three-color


    Ganoderma. These three middle-grade Dark Heaven Eggs were probably just given to him by your n


    in advance," Alexander said suspiciously, trying to embarrass Rocky and the Cao n. He wouldn''t


    give up so easily. But at this point, the only thing he could do was to boast about the Qi n. He


    couldn''t risk ndering the Cao n any further.


    "Luci, since Chief Alexander and his son send you valuable gifts like these and even think so lowly of


    me, it seems that I have to prove my sincerity." Seeing that Alexander did not n to back down, Rocky


    decided to put him in his ce by showing something more precious than the Three-color Ganoderma.


    He knew that he would cause a great uproar if he brought it out now, but since he had already began


    helping Luci, he wanted to do the job properly. Moreover, the Cao n was of great use to him, so


    he could not let them be humiliated like this.


    Of course, everyone present was confused after hearing Rocky''s words. They didn''t understand what


    he meant.


    Smiling lightly, Rocky continued, "I''ve specially prepared a birthday gift for you, but this ce is too


    small for me to take it out. Everyone, please gather outside and I''ll show you."


    For a moment, everyone was stunned. They hadn''t expected Rocky to have prepared an extravagant


    gift for Luci, let alone one that was so big that they had to go out to have a look. Naturally, the hall


    became abuzz with curious whispers.


    Luci was just as clueless as everyone else. She didn''t know what to say, but she was d that Rocky


    was so prepared and capable. Not only had he solved the Cao n''s crisis but he had also humiliated


    the Qi n in the process.


    Seeing that everyone was too surprised to react, Rocky strode outside first, leading the way.


    After that, all the people in the hall immediately followed, including Alexander and Tate.


    "Let''s go and see what else Mr. Rookie has prepared," Lucas said curiously, ncing at Luci before


    walking out of the hall as well.


    Once everyone had gone outside, Queenie approached Luci and asked in a low voice, "Sis, do you


    really like him?"


    "Silly girl!" Luci red at Queenie, astounded by her naivety. It seemed that Queenie had really


    bought Rocky''s act.


    "What?" Queenie asked, confused by her sister''s reaction.


    "Let''s talk about itter." Luci knew that this was neither the right time nor the right ce to exin


    this matter, so she took Queenie''s hand and walked out.


    Standing in the middle of the courtyard outside the hall, Rocky gathered his spiritual energy and


    opened his Magic Spiritual Space. Then, he walked in under the watchful eyes of the public.


    A momentter, a gigantic creature climbed out. It was tall and sturdy with a sleek ck shell. Rocky


    was riding on it and holding something in his hand.


    "It''s a Dark Heaven Insect..." one of the guests eximed in awe. Soon, the whole crowd erupted into


    murmurs of excitement.


    No one had expected that a Dark Heaven Insect, which was very rare, woulde out of Rocky''s


    Magic Spiritual Space. Compared to a middle-grade Dark Heaven Egg or a Three-color Ganoderma, a


    spirit-manipted beast that could produce treasures was priceless. No ordinary spirit maniptor


    would even dare to think of obtaining one.


    All of them knew that it was extremely difficult to get a treasure, let alone a living spirit-manipted


    beast that could produce treasures. Naturally, they couldn''t believe that Rocky had a Dark Heaven


    Insect and rubbed their eyes to make sure that they weren''t dreaming.


    Luci had her mouth wide open in shock. In fact, even the more powerful guests, like Lucas and


    Alexander, were shocked. No one had ever heard of a Dark Heaven Insect being caught alive before.


    Rocky climbed down from the Dark Heaven Insect and walked towards the crowd. The Dark Heaven


    Insect followed him closely.


    He stopped in front of Luci and looked at her with affectionate eyes. "Luci, this beast is my birthday


    gift to you," he said, handing the little ck thing in his arms to her.


    "Wait... Is that therva of the Dark Heaven Insect?" Lucas asked in surprise, squinting his eyes to take


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    a closer look.


    Although the crowd was witnessing the amazing scene right in front of their eyes, they didn''te to


    reality until they heard Lucas'' words. They felt as if they had been struck by a lightning bolt from the


    sky. Not only did Rocky have a Dark Heaven Insect, but he had also given arva to Luci as a


    birthday gift. It was extremely generous of him!


    In fact, in the eyes of everyone present, arva was actually more precious than a mature Dark Heaven


    Insect. It was extremely difficult to tame and keep an adult Dark Heaven Insect, and its death rate was


    very high. In contrast, therva was young and could be raised by a spirit maniptor, which could


    improve its survival rate.


    Luci immediately took therva from Rocky''s hands, smiling cheerfully as if she had just received a


    big soft toy from him. "It''s so cute!"


    "This is the first time I''ve seen arva of the Dark Heaven Insect. I can''t believe it''s so small," Queenie


    remarked with her eyes wide open. Although she had seen many spirit-manipted beasts, including


    the Dark Heaven Insect, this was the first time she had seen arva of the Dark Heaven Insect.


    All of the guests, especially the chiefs of the big ns, looked at the gift in Luci''s hands with envious


    eyes. If they could raise such arva, they would have countless Dark Heaven Eggs. And once the


    Dark Heaven Insect reached the advanced stage, it wouldy high grade Dark Heaven Eggs, which


    were even more precious!


    "Mr. Rookie is actually able to raise a Dark Heaven Insect!" Lucasmented, shaking his head in


    awe.


    However, if all the people present found out that there were actually two Dark Heaven Insects and a


    fewrvae in Rocky''s Magic Spiritual Space, they would be scared to death!

 Chapter 943 The Marriage Between Two Clans

    Chapter 943 The Marriage Between Two ns


    Although Alexander took out a low-grade Three-color Ganoderma, it was not more valuable than a


    livingrva of Dark Heaven Insect. They were not even at the same level.


    Rocky''s generosity made Alexander''s face turn ghastly pale. Andpared to his earlier proud


    attitude, he was now as quiet as amb. At that moment, he could not send anything that could be


    better than a livingrva of the Dark Heaven Insect.


    Alexander stared at Rocky with a grim face. Geoffrey had previously told him to secretly draw Rocky


    over to their side before he dealt with the Cao n, but when they found that Rocky was very close to


    Woods, they chose to forget Rocky for the time being and carry out this n to force the Cao n to


    unite with them through marriage first. However, they did not expect that Rocky would get in the way of


    their ns. From the very beginning, Rocky was like the Qi n''s nemesis, as he continuously ruined


    every n that they had carefully arranged.


    Meanwhile, Tate was also staring at Rocky with a murderous expression. He knew that the Qi n had


    beenpletely overshadowed by Rocky and that Rocky had already won Luci''s favor. Of the two,


    thetter was the one that made him unbearably furious.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I have to go and talk with Mr. Rookie privately. Master Lucas will entertain you


    in my ce. Please forgive me!" After handing therva in her arms to Queenie, Luci turned around


    and scanned the crowd, throwing Tate a passing nce. It pleased her beyond measure to see the


    hatred in his eyes, as she felt that he deserved the humiliation. She hated Tate since the day that he


    broke off their engagement, and she felt vindicated and overjoyed, for today she was able to pay him


    back.


    After hearing Luci''s words, the crowd looked at each other and discussed heatedly. The wonderful


    farce finally came to an end. What happened here was really exciting to them. Of course, the most


    important thing was that they had a new understanding of the mysterious Mr. Rookie of the Cao n.


    They learned that Mr. Rookie not only had the strength of a powerful beast master, but he could also


    casually give three middle-grade Dark Heaven Eggs and a livingrva of the Dark Heaven Insect as


    gifts to Luci. It was the first time that they had seen such things.


    As such, everyone had new spections about Rocky''s identity, for they thought that he might have a


    thought-provoking background.


    But the one who started all this ruckus looked calm andposed. He put away his Dark Heaven


    Insect. and nodded to Luci, and then they both turned to leave, just in case the Qi n found


    another opportunity to stir up more trouble.


    But at this moment, a man suddenly appeared at the red gate that led to the Magnificent Hall''s


    courtyard, and he was surrounded by a group of people.


    When the man came close enough to be recognized, they were all shocked because this man was the


    second prince, Geoffrey.


    Luci was also surprised to see that Geoffrey came uninvited.


    Lucas'' face darkened at the unexpected guest because he knew that trouble was brewing once again.


    This man would not havee if he had no trouble to bring upon their heads.


    "Why are you all standing outside?" Geoffrey asked calmly when he saw that everyone was standing


    outside the Magnificent Hall.


    Silence settled over the hall, as everyone bowed to show respect to him.


    "I heard that today is your birthday, so I came to give you some presents." Geoffrey waved his hand


    and at once, his men came forward with some silks, satin, and several boxes.


    "Thank you, Your Royal Highness." Luci nodded with a smile and then ordered people to take them.


    "Let''s not loiter around here and go inside," Geoffrey said. He nced at Alexander and Tate, who


    looked like stray dogs, and a sh of displeasure passed quickly in his eyes. As if nothing had


    happened, he turned his back on them and proceeded into the hall.


    Luci exchanged a look with Lucas and then nced at Rocky before following Geoffrey into the hall.


    The other people also entered the hall.


    Soon, only Lucas, Rocky, and Queenie, who was ying with therva, were left outside.


    "It''s not a coincidence that Geoffrey came!" Lucas muttered, looking at Rocky.


    "I''m afraid that the Qi n and Geoffrey have already joined hands!" Rocky said with a pensive frown


    on his face. He had already heard about it from Alyssa before, but he thought that it would be better if


    he did not mention that.


    "What?" Lucas was shocked. If that was the case, then there would be trouble.


    Rocky could understand the fear that shed across Lucas'' face, but they had other things that needed


    their attention. He shook his head and motioned to the door. "Let''s go inside first and see what that guy


    is up to," said Rocky.


    After that, Rocky and Lucas also entered the hall, while Queenie put therva into the Magic Spiritual


    Space and walked in after them.


    As soon as they stepped inside, they noticed the suffocating silence that enveloped the whole hall


    because of Geoffrey''s appearance. Nobody even dared to breathe heavily, and their eyes were focused


    on him, as they wondered whether he was truly here just to participate in Luci''s birthday party or if he


    had something else in his mind. After all, it was just a birthday party. It was unimaginable that Geoffrey


    woulde personally.


    After the three of them came in, Geoffrey''s eyes immediately fell on Rocky. He had been hearing a lot


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    about Rocky these days. ording to his intelligence, Rocky was very close to Woods, and because of


    him, Woods had a conflict with Algy. He knew then that Rocky was likely to be recruited by Woods. If


    Rocky was recruited by Woods, the Cao n would certainly side with Woods when the time came for


    it. Therefore, it was impossible to win over Rocky, so he could only deal with the Cao n directly.


    Geoffrey had expected that the Qi n''s n would seed, as they thought that if they pushed the


    Cao n into a corner, he could easily swoop in afterward and take action to control them. He didn''t


    expect that the Qi n would fail, so he had toe in person this time.


    "Isn''t today the birthday of Chief Luci? Why doesn''t it look lively at all? What happened?" Geoffrey


    looked around innocently, as he inquired with a smile.


    "Your Royal Highness, the truth is that my son just proposed to Chief Luci." Alexander seized the


    opportunity to tell Geoffrey what had happened.


    "Oh, really? A marriage between the two big ns will be wonderful for our Timber Deity Empire. If


    what he said is true, I, the second prince of the Timber Deity Empire, am willing to help the Qi n


    propose to you. I wonder if you will ept it, Chief Luci?" Geoffrey''s remarks caused another uproar


    in the hall. No one had expected that Geoffrey would propose a marriage for the Qi n in person. It


    was obvious that he wanted Luci to reconsider the proposal.


    At this time, Luci frowned. She didn''t expect that Geoffrey would meddle in this matter. It was obvious


    now to everyone that Geoffrey was siding with the Qi n.

 Chapter 944 Acting With Rookie

    Chapter 944 Acting With Rookie


    However, Geoffrey was now the leadingpetitor for the emperor''s heir. And if he seeded and


    became the emperor''s heir, the Qi n would certainly get his support and protection. If the Qi n


    gained the upper hand, the Cao n would most definitely lose.


    Therefore, Luci only had two paths in front of her. One was to unite with the Qi n by marriage, and


    by doing that, she would be on the same side as Geoffrey. With the support of the Qi n and the Cao


    n, Geoffrey would certainly win the throne. The other path that she could take was to draw a clear


    line with Prince Geoffrey and the Qi n. If she announced in public that the Cao n would support


    Woods, they would be putting the future of the Cao n on him. Undoubtedly, Prince Geoffrey would


    consider them his enemies from that moment on.


    "I feel so nervous that Your Royal Highness has personally proposed marriage for the Qi n, but I


    can''t force myself to do so. I don''t have any feelings for Mr. Tate, and there is already someone else in


    my heart," Luci said politely to Prince Geoffrey. She was now in a dilemma, especially in this case.


    She couldn''t refuse Geoffrey directly, or that might cause disaster to the Cao n. If she had known


    earlier that this would happen, she would have agreed to Rocky''s proposal then and there. At least,


    that way, Geoffrey would have no excuse to force her.


    "The one in Chief Luci''s heart... Could this be Mr. Rookie?" Geoffrey smiled and nced at Rocky.


    "Yes, and he just proposed to me." Hearing this, Luci nodded nomittally. At this point, she knew


    that she she was only dying but the end was unavoidable.


    "Mr. Rookie is indeed a rare talent, but don''t forget, as the chief of the Cao n, you have to consider


    the interests and future of the Cao n. If the Cao n and the Qi n unite by marriage, it will be a


    good thing for the Cao n and the Timber Deity Empire. Moreover, I can guarantee that one day, the


    Cao n may get a better position than the present one. I believe that you will never regret today''s


    decision as long as you choose to stand by me." Geoffrey''sst words were undoubtedly a hint to


    Luci. If he got the throne, the Cao n, which was allied by marriage with the Qi n, would also


    benefit from him.


    The other people who overheard also understood the meaning of Geoffrey''s words. There were also


    some doubts in their hearts because most of the forces present, as well as the other members of the


    royal family and celebrities, had already taken their sides, supporting the other princes respectively.


    However, if the Qi n and the Cao n were to unite by marriage under the urging of Geoffrey, then


    the other princes would definitely have no advantages topete for the throne. Therefore, if the Qi


    n and the Cao n really unite, they would have to think about their future really carefully.


    It could be said that whether the Cao n agreed to the proposal of the Qi n or not, their


    confrontation was no longer a secret between them that would affect only them. Instead, it was very


    likely to affect the whole situation regarding thepetition for the emperor''s sessor.


    That was why Geoffrey chose this time to appear in the Magnificent Hall. He wanted to seize this


    opportunity to win the throne. His scheming was truly top of the line!


    "What you said makes sense, Your Royal Highness. But can I think about it for a few more days? After


    all, it''s a big deal for me and the Cao n..." Seeing that Geoffrey had made it so clear, Luci could


    only bite her pink lips to stall for time.


    On the other hand, Geoffrey frowned and looked overbearing as he said, "Actually, I hoped that this


    matter will be settled tonight."


    Of course, Geoffrey wouldn''t give Luci any chance, and he was only saying these things to put


    pressure on her. Luci also saw through Geoffrey''s mind. She hesitated for a moment, and then said


    to him, "Please have a seat for a while, Your Royal Highness. I have to call several elders of the Cao


    n to discuss this matter..."


    As Luci spoke, she nodded at Lucas, and they left silently together. At the other side of the room, Tod


    and Freddy exchanged quick nces before they, too, followed after them. Seeing this, Rocky seemed


    to fall deep in thought for a moment, and then he disappeared into the shadows of the Magnificent Hall


    before everyone noticed.


    "Your Royal Highness, you came at the right time!" After Luci, Lucas, and others left, Alexander


    moved closer to Geoffrey''s side and spoke to him discreetly.


    "Now, as long as Luci agrees to marry into the Qi n, everything else will be a piece of cake to us.


    But if she doesn''t agree, we need to get rid of her. We will do something to her in secret and change


    the chief of the Cao n to someone that we can control." It seemed that Geoffrey already had a n


    in his mind.


    "If it weren''t for the guy called Rookie, the Cao n would have been in internal strife. But he seems to


    have disappeared, so maybe he has given up. With Your Royal Highness here, he can''t stand out


    anymore after all," Alexander said with resentment. He was surprised that Rocky had disappeared


    without anybody noticing.


    "The Cao n may go to see my brother, Woods, but he may not be willing to confront me face to face,


    so he may not appear. As long as he doesn''te, we will definitely be able to get the Cao n


    tonight." Geoffrey smirked confidently.


    "Your Royal Highness, you are so resourceful and wise. You would make the best emperor that the


    Timber Deity Empire could ever have," Alexander said in a ttering tone.


    On the other hand, Luci and Lucas had arrived at the side hall of the Magnificent Hall, and soon,


    several elders who had been in seclusion also started to arrive. They hade rushing as soon as


    they received the summon-order. However, at the same time, Tod and Freddy also came.


    When she saw that Tod and Freddy were in their midst, Luci frowned unhappily. But because Tod


    and Freddy upied high positions in the Cao n, and they were also her elders, she could only turn


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    a blind eye to them.


    Once they were all settled, Luci told the elders about the general situation.


    These elders of the Cao n were all above the Supernal Stage. Among them, the oldest one was


    Elder Xia, who had also reached the Divine Stage, and he could be regarded as the founding member


    of the Cao n. However, because of his old age, he had been living in seclusion since the ident of


    the former chief of the Cao n, Luci''s father. Despite his life in istion, his influence in the Cao


    n was no less than that of Lucas, and he had great sway in most of their decisions. That was why


    when Tod and Freddy suggested inviting the elders toe, Luci was a little worried. That was


    because if Elder Xia said something, it was very likely that she would have to hand over her position as


    the chief.


    "Chief, in this situation, if we don''t give Prince Geoffrey a reply tonight, I''m afraid the Cao n will be in


    danger," Elder Xia said in a hoarse voice after he had been briefed about the whole affair.


    "Maybe that is true," Luci said nomittally.


    "It''s all because the young master of the Qi n and you, chief, have been having an amorous


    rtionship. It''s your fault that the Qi n has something to take advantage of..." Tod cut in


    immediately.


    Hearing this, Elder Xia immediately looked at Luci, and the other elders also looked at her.


    "Elder Xia, it''s a conspiracy of the Qi n. Besides, I already have someone I love. Why should I have


    an affair with Tate?" Hearing this, Luci red at Tod and exined immediately.


    "Everyone knows that you were just acting with that Rookie-person!" Of course, Tod didn''t believe that


    Luci was truly romantically involved with Rocky.

 Chapter 945 Who On Earth Was This Guy

    Chapter 945 Who On Earth Was This Guy


    "Who said I was acting?" Of course, Luci wouldn''t admit it, because if she admitted that she was


    acting, Tod would catch her lying and use that against her.


    "Shame on you! You seduce men all over! The man named Rookie is not a good person. He only wants


    you because he wants to curry favor with our Cao n and use our power to his advantage. It is


    pathetic that you still fell into his trap," Tod spat at her. He looked at her with disdain, as if she was a


    grain of sand that had entered his eyes, which he wanted to wash away immediately. The earlier


    situation had been great for him, but to his dismay, that young man named Rookie had toe and


    destroy the Qi n''s ns.


    "Well, what''s the situation now, Tod? You know clearly what you have said in public just now. Do you


    want me to repeat it to Elder Xia?" Seeing that Tod was still making trouble, Lucas immediately looked


    at him with sharp eyes.


    His threat melted Tod''s fighting spirit and he shut up in an instant, backing off obediently.


    "Regardless of what caused this matter, the most important thing right now is to protect the Cao n.


    What do you think?" Elder Xia said as he stroked his beard.


    "I think we''d better agree to the Qi n''s proposal first. Since Prince Geoffrey is willing to propose a


    marriage for the Qi n in person, it means that the Qi n has already sided with him. If we refuse


    Prince Geoffrey, it would look like we are going against him, and with the current power of the Qi n,


    they could easily take action against us. We will definitely suffer losses," Tod said immediately. The


    truth was he also hoped that Luci could marry into the Qi n so that he would have an excuse to


    force her to hand over her position to him.


    "No! Once we agree to the Qi n''s proposal, our n will be undoubtedly be controlled by Prince


    Geoffrey and the Qi n." Lucas''s face darkened at Tod''s suggestion.


    "Then what can you do to help us out, Master Lucas?" Tod asked with a sinister smile.


    Hearing this, Lucas frowned. He also knew that if they refused Geoffrey, there would be serious


    consequences.


    "It seems that we have to send for Prince Woods. Only he has the strength to fight against Prince


    Geoffrey in the Timber Deity Empire..." Luci suggested after thinking for a while.


    "I''m afraid that Prince Woods would not dare to confront Prince Geoffrey face to face. Everybody


    knows that Prince Geoffrey is the most popr candidate of the emperor. If it weren''t for Princess


    Alyssa, Prince Woods wouldn''t have had the chance topete for the throne at all." When Luc


    heard Tod''s answer, she felt like he had thrown cold water over her.


    Lucas nced at Tod shortly, before he turned to Elder Xia and said, "I agree. I think Prince Woods is


    the only hope."


    "Then chief, let''s send for Prince Woods first!" Elder Xia also had doubts if Prince Woods would step in


    for them, just like Tod, but he agreed that if Prince Woods was willing to stand up for the Cao n,


    their problems would be resolved. He decided that it would be easier to check with Prince Woods first


    and once he had a positive answer for them, that would be the time to make more ns.


    Luci nodded and then ordered someone to go to Woods'' mansion to report at once.


    About one hour and thirty minutester, the people that they sent came back and reported that Woods


    was not in the mansion, and they didn''t know where he had gone.


    The faces of the Cao n members fell.


    "I think Prince Woods must be afraid of his brother Prince Geoffrey, so he has already run away to


    hide," Tod sneered.


    "In this case, it seems that we have to agree to the marriage of the Qi n for the time being because


    if we go against Prince Geoffrey openly, it will put our Cao n in a disadvantageous situation.


    Besides, Tod is right. Prince Geoffrey is the best candidate for the emperor''s sessor. Therefore, if


    Prince Geoffrey can win the emperor''s throne and we''re on his side, it will be more beneficial to the


    future of our Cao n," Elder Xia said after careful consideration.


    "No, I will never agree to marry anyone from the Qi n," Luci refused firmly.


    "If you don''t want to agree to this marriage, then you should give up your position as the chief of the


    n. That way, any trouble that the Qi n brings to you will not affect the whole n," Tod said


    insidiously.


    "Elder Xia, I think we''d better think of another way. Even if Chief Luci agrees to marry into the Qi


    n, we can''t solve the problem for good. It is a short-sighted solution because once we agree to this


    deal, the Cao n will fall into a passive position in the future, and that will be separate trouble on its


    own," Lucas suggested.


    "What do you think?" Elder Xia looked at the other elders.


    Several minutes were spent by the elders whispering to each other, although it soon became evident


    that most of them wanted to go with the Qi n''s proposal. For them, peace was the most important


    thing for the time being.


    Seeing that the elders had reached an agreement, Luci''s face darkened and fell, for she knew that


    they would never side with her.


    Lucas knew it as well, that most of the elders would push for the wedding even though it would not help


    matters in the long run. He could not help but sigh helplessly.


    At this time, a disciple of the Cao n came to report that Prince Geoffrey had urged them to make a


    decision soon.


    "Go ahead. It''s a necessary sacrifice for the Cao n. If your father was here, he would have made the


    same decision," Elder Xia said calmly. He knew that Luci was in a dilemma, but he knew that she


    should do it for the good of the n.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With no other choice left, Luci nced at Lucas helplessly and had to nod her head atst. She knew


    that if she didn''t agree, she would be forced to hand over the position of the chief to someone else.


    After that, Luci and Lucas returned to the Magnificent Hall.


    "Chief Luci, have you made up your mind?" Geoffrey asked as soon as he saw that Luci was back.


    All the people in the Magnificent Hall pricked up their ears. All of them wanted to hear Luci''s


    decision, as it had the power to overturn what hade to be a precarious situation for the Cao n.


    "After the discussion between the elders and myself, I have decided that..." Luci hesitated at this


    point as if she could not even force herself to say the words. She looked helplessly at the others.


    Suddenly, two figures appeared outside the Magnificent Hall and walked inside, side by side. At once,


    all eyes gravitated towards the neers.


    "Chief Luci, you should think twice about your marriage!" One of them spoke loud enough to be


    heard above the furious whispers of the other guests.


    It was Prince Woods. He suddenly appeared at the critical moment, and the one who hade in with


    him turned out to be Rocky.


    "Luci, since the Qi n invited Prince Geoffrey to propose for them, I took the opportunity to invite


    Prince Woods over. He will propose for me, and this way, you need not be ashamed to pick me," Rocky


    said to Luci, raising his eyebrows.


    "Mr. Rookie..." Luci was surprised at first, but then she was delighted. She didn''t expect that Rocky


    would invite Woods here at this critical moment.


    Meanwhile, Lucas breathed a sigh of relief and could not help the wide smile that pulled at the corners


    of his lips.


    Geoffrey didn''t expect that his brother, Woods, woulde, and he was even more surprised that it


    was Rocky who invited him and not the Cao n. A displeased expression shed across his face, but


    it disappeared quickly and he said calmly, "I didn''t expect that my dear brother would alsoe to join


    the fun..."


    "You are here too, aren''t you? I can''t believe you agreed to be the matchmaker for the Qi n. What a


    surprise!" Woods smiled at his brother, but apart from that, no other emotion could be seen on his face.


    When the two men''s eyes met, sparks flew in all directions, and the atmosphere in the Magnificent Hall


    suddenly became more intense.


    In everyone''s eyes, after the previous proposal contest, Rocky and the Qi n respectively invited the


    two most qualified princes of the Timber Deity Empire to back them up. They had never seen such a


    scene before!


    However, what surprised everyone the most was Rocky, and they could not help but wonder what kind


    of man was he that he could easily invite Prince Woods just toe here to propose for him.

 Chapter 946 Just Like A Real Battle

    Chapter 946 Just Like A Real Battle


    However, the proposal seemed to be more like a real battle now. Tate and Rocky had used every


    resource that they had to fight for the right to marry Luci, be it their skills, treasures, or connections.


    However, since Prince Geoffrey and Prince Woods had shown up, it was not just a proposal anymore,


    but a battle between the two princes and the ns that were backing them.


    "Woods, no matter what, the only one who can match Chief Luci is Mr. Tate. This Mr. Rookie is just a


    beast master, and he is not even a citizen of our Timber Deity Empire. Why are you helping him?"


    Geoffrey sneered.


    "Brother, can''t you see that Chief Luci doesn''t like Mr. Tate? I can''t, in good conscience, force her to


    marry someone that she does not want to marry," Woods answered calmly.


    "You are too naive, brother. Love and other feelings can be cultivated. It is more important to make sure


    that the two parties'' backgrounds are well-matched. Moreover, it must be for the good of our Timber


    Deity Empire. I think the marriage between the Cao n and the Qi n is reasonable and


    necessary!" Geoffrey said with certainty. He was a little surprised that Woods would appear here and


    risk going against him, just because of an outsider, because Woods had been very low-key in gathering


    his power for the past few years. Woods had never fought against him directly, but now, he was openly


    opposing him. This seemed out of character for the brother that he knew.


    "I think that is just your wishful thinking, brother." Woods knew that Geoffrey wanted to use the


    marriage between the two ns to control the Cao n through the Qi n. Of course, he didn''t


    expect that Geoffrey would use the Qi n to deal with the Cao n so soon. It was very fortunate


    that Rocky supported him, or he would have lost the support of the Cao n.


    "Woods, are you sure you want to interfere in this matter?" Geoffrey was starting to get angry. He could


    tell that Woods was dering war on him openly, and his audacity was annoying him very much.


    In that instant, the atmosphere in the hall shifted into a tightly coiled ball of tension. The tit-for-tat


    between the two princes was like a keg of gunpowder that could blow any minute, and the people


    inside broke out in cold sweat.


    "It depends on which proposal Chief Luci will agree to, the one made by the Qi n or the one that


    Mr. Rookie made," Woods said coldly.


    At this time, everyone''s eyes immediately turned to Luci as if they were suddenly reminded that


    everything hinged on her decision. The one that she was being forced to make.


    Luci first nced at Geoffrey, and then looked at Rocky and Woods. Above them all, she was the


    one who had the biggest problem among all the people in the room. She didn''t want to agree to the Qi


    n''s offer, but at the same time, she also didn''t want to agree to Rocky''s offer. If she epted


    Rocky''s offer, she would have to marry him, and that would put him in a precarious decision when he


    was just trying to help her. This was a matter of marriage, something big and permanent, and she didn''t


    want to drag Rocky down with her. She was also worried that if she agreed to Rocky''s proposal, the


    fight between the two princes would be triggered. Although she knew that the fight would happen


    sooner orter, she did not want to start it now, for the time was not yet ripe. The Cao n was still ill-


    prepared for war, so she didn''t know what to do!


    "Luci, if you are having trouble making a decision, you can think about it for a few more days. I think


    Prince Woods won''t mind waiting, right?" Rocky interrupted because he saw through Luci''s mind,


    and he could see that she was struggling to make a decision. As he spoke, he looked at Woods as if to


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ask for his support.


    "Yes, I can wait patiently!" Woods chimed in immediately.


    On the other hand, Geoffrey''s face darkened, for he knew that if he lost this chance, he would have no


    more chances in the future. If he did not stop them tonight, the Cao n would stand by Woods'' side.


    "Unfortunately, Chief Luci, I cannot wait. You must give me an answer tonight." Geoffrey gave this


    ultimatum with an impatient frown.


    Everyone looked at Luci again.


    "Sister, I would rather you marry that bastard," Queenie grumbled softly beside her, as she bit her pink


    lips in distress.


    "I..." Luci opened her pink lips but no words came out. She truly was having a tough time, and she


    felt like she was between a rock and a hard ce.


    "I didn''t expect that Chief Luci''s birthday banquet would be so lively!" Just as the whole situation


    reached a stalemate, a faint voice suddenly came from outside.


    Everyone turned to look at the direction where the voice came from, and they saw a delicate figure


    shocked when they saw who it was. All the people who saw the figure wore varying expressions of


    astonishment, as they bowed hurriedly and said, "Your Royal Highness!"


    No one expected that Alyssa would show up this time.


    "Alyssa, what are you doing here?" Geoffrey''s face was lined with a deep frown because he did not


    expect her to show up. Her presence was an unforeseen factor, and he became slightly anxious, as


    she could throw a wrench in his carefully curated ns.


    "Someone asked me to help him propose to Chief Luci..." Under the watchful eyes of the public,


    Alyssa walked to the front of the Magnificent Hall, stood beside Luci, and looked around the crowd.


    Hearing this, all the people present were stunned again, because they couldn''t figure out who Alyssa


    would help to propose. What''s more, the Qi n and Rocky were already at odds with each other. If


    someone stepped in, it could dip the precarious bnce of the situation, and everything would only


    grow moreplicated.


    "Your Highness, who are you helping to propose?" Luci asked in surprise.


    "Him." Suddenly, Alyssa pointed to someone behind them.


    Everyone looked at the direction where the finger was pointing to, and they were all startled because,


    lo and behold, it was Rocky who was standing there.


    "No way! He already invited Prince Woods to support him, and now he even managed to invite


    Princess Alyssa. Who is this person that he had a prince and a princess at his beck and call? How did


    he aplish this?" The people''s minds were asking the same questions at that moment.


    Luci couldn''t help but look at Rocky in astonishment. She had never thought that Rocky could not


    only invite Woods but also Princess Alyssa. The honor that he had brought was far greater than what


    she, the chief of the Cao n, deserved. Most importantly, with Alyssa''s position in the Timber Deity


    Empire, this sentence was like an imperial edict. And since she said that she would propose a marriage


    for Rocky, who would dare to oppose this?


    As soon as Alyssa''s words fell from her lips, Geoffrey, Alexander, and Tate trembled in their ce.


    They were filled with frustrated anger, but they could not say anything.


    "I came here in a rush, so I didn''t prepare any gift." In the face of everyone''s surprise, Alyssa looked


    very calm as if her presence in that room was something normal. She turned to look at Luci.


    "Your Highness, please don''t say that. I''m already so ttered that you came here in person to help


    Rocky propose to me," Luci replied politely.


    "I have a Spiritual Weapon made of a hundred-year-old Airy Silk, which I used in the past. Although it is


    only a low-grade Spiritual Weapon, I am sure that with Chief Luci''s cultivation base, it will be easy for


    you to use. If you don''t mind, just take it." At this moment, as soon as she finished speaking, Alyssa


    gathered her spiritual power, and at the same time, a silver light shone over all of them. A silk-shadow


    darted out from the Magic Spiritual Space. It swayed in the air softly and unsteadily, and its power and


    beauty took everyone''s breath away. Finally, the Airy Silk fell into her hand, which she then handed to


    Luci.


    The moment that the other people realized what had happened, the entire Magnificent Hall fell once


    again into an uproar.

 Chapter 947 Jealousy

    Chapter 947 Jealousy


    For people in the Wild Spirit Land, Spiritual Weapons were more valuable than any other rare treasure.


    All spirit maniptors dreamed of having one. The weapons cast by humans could not withstand spirit


    maniptors'' power, so human spirit maniptors could not use them. Only Spiritual Weapons could


    handle spirit maniptors'' power and enable them to make use of their strength to a maximum level.


    However, only the spiritual race could forge Spiritual Weapons. Try as they might, human spirit


    maniptors could never cast Spiritual Weapons, and there were only two ways for them to obtain it.


    One was to hunt them, and the other was to be bestowed by members of the spiritual race. However,


    members of the spiritual race almost never gave Spiritual Weapons to human spirit maniptors, and


    the chances of obtaining Spiritual Weapons through treasure hunting was beyond the bounds of


    possibility. As a result, it was unattainable for an ordinary spirit maniptor to get Spiritual Weapons.


    Even in the entire Wild Spirit Land, very few spirit maniptors who had reached the Supernal Stage


    could possess Spiritual Weapons.


    If faced with a choice between a treasure and a Spiritual Weapon, any spirit maniptor would choose


    a Spiritual Weapon. A treasure could only be used once, while the Spiritual Weapon could reinforce


    their power and boost their strength.


    So when Alyssa presented Luci with a Spiritual Weapon just to help Rocky propose marriage, it


    stunned everyone that was present at the event. They all knew how priceless it was and her generosity


    astonished them.


    Alyssa''s proposal gift was given to express her support for Rocky. She may had given it to Luci, but it


    also showed that her rtionship with him was extraordinary. Although, it could be because of Rocky''s


    special friendship with Woods. Nevertheless, the gift was way too precious and extravagant.


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes were fixed on the Spiritual Weapon that Alyssa handed to Luci.


    Their eyes lit up and everyone was consumed with the desire to own one. Unfortunately, an opportunity


    to get their hands on the Spiritual Weapon was next to impossible. Luci did not escape their envy.


    With the proposal, she first received a liverva of the Dark Heaven Insect, and now she was given a


    Spiritual Weapon from Alyssa. Without a doubt, she reaped priceless benefits from the marriage


    proposal.


    "Your Royal Highness, this Spiritual Weapon is too precious. I dare not ept this!" Luci was too


    shocked. She did not expect Alyssa would give her something as valuable as a Spiritual Weapon.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Just take it, Luci. You don''t have to feel shy about it. Anyway, it''s like I gave it to you," said Rocky in


    a calm voice.


    Rocky''s ungrateful remarks surprised everyone. Alyssa''s face showed no emotion however, and it


    confused the people further.


    "It''s a gift and I would like for you to have it." Alyssa ced the Airy Silk in Luci''s hand and said, "I


    am here to help him propose to you. Whether you ept it is your choice. Please do not ept it for


    my sake. Marriage is a great event in your life."


    "Thank you, Your Royal Highness!" Luci bowed to Alyssa, her heart filled with respect and


    appreciation.


    "Chief, since Her Royal Highness is here to help Mr. Rookie propose to you, and you and Mr. Rookie


    like each other, why don''t you ept the proposal?" Lucas asked in a loud voice. Since Alyssa helped


    Rocky propose to Luci, she had no choice but to ept the proposal. The marriage would definitely


    turn the situation in their favor. It could make the Qi n back off, and Princess Alyssa''s dignity would


    remain intact.


    Luci felt uncertain. She looked at Rocky and was suddenly filled with emotions. It was not difficult to


    ept the proposal, but she could not turn a blind eye on what would happen once she epted it.


    However, she was also faced with the reality on what would happen if she said no. Without the security


    of her marriage with Rocky, she was terrified that the Qi n and Geoffrey woulde up with more


    evil ns.


    "I have seen his love for me, and since Your Royal Highness is here to propose marriage for Mr.


    Rookie, I say yes to the proposal." Luci took a deep breath and dered with a sincere smile that


    reached her eyes.


    Her words caused frenzy inside the Magnificent Hall. The crowd expected her answer, but it did not


    stop them from feeling joyous and excited.


    Because of Luci''s eptance, the Cao n also expressed their support on Woods. However, the


    situation did not help the tension between him and Geoffrey. Instead, it made it worst and the feud


    between the two princes heightened.


    "Since you have made your choice, there is no need for me to stay." Geoffrey''s face darkened as


    Luci epted Rocky''s proposal. He kept hisposure and left before his heart burst with anger.


    The father and the son from the Qi n also red at Rocky, their eyes burning with hatred. But since


    Alyssa was present in the event, they did not dare cause any trouble and left the crowd in silence.


    "Chief Luci, take care of yourself!" Alyssa then left with her head lifted high. She looked proud and


    regal as ever. The people could not help but gaze at her with awe and respect.


    "Sister, wait for me!" Woods patted Rocky on the shoulder then left with Alyssa.


    After Alyssa and Woods had gone out, people inside the Magnificent Hall did not waste any time and


    immediately surrounded Rocky and Luci. They congratted the two and took advantage of the


    opportunity to tter them, especially Rocky. Everyone witnessed how Alyssa personally proposed


    marriage for him, and it impressed them to no end. They knew that Alyssa attached great importance to


    Rocky.


    After hours of entertainment, the celebration ended, and the people left. Finally, it was just Rocky,


    Luci and other members of the Cao Can that were left inside the hall.


    "Chief, you have to thank Mr. Rookie." Lucas walked towards Luci and reminded her.


    Luci nodded, but when she turned to look for Rocky she saw that he had just walked out of the hall.


    She wanted to stop him, but hesitated. She knew that even if she ran after Rocky, she did not know


    what to say to him.


    Rocky quickly disappeared after he left the Magnificent Hall. Soon, he was on top of a very tall building


    not far away from the Cao Mansion. A few steps away from him stood a delicate figure.


    The silvery moon illuminated the delicate figure, revealing an exquisite beauty. Her face showed no


    emotion, but her aura emanated with queenly radiance and arrogance.


    "Thank you for saving the Cao n today." In a sh, Rocky appeared beside the figure.


    "I told you to keep a low profile. Why do you have to stand up for the Cao n? Or you just want to win


    the heart of Luci. She is a beauty. Now you have achieved your goal. She will soon belong to you,"


    said Alyssa as she turned to face Rocky. Her face was red and showed bitterness.


    "Your Royal Highness, are you jealous?" Rocky smiled to himself as he sensed jealousy from Alyssa.

 Chapter 948 Kind Of A Surprise

    Chapter 948 Kind Of A Surprise


    Alyssa cast a cold nce at Rocky as if to say, "If you dare to say that again, I will kill you and let


    beasts and vultures feast on your corpse."


    However, Rocky just smiled calmly and continued, "The Cao n is of great use to me and also to


    Prince Woods. Naturally, we can''t let the Cao n fall into the hands of Prince Geoffrey. You must


    think the same way, right?"


    "But there is no need for you to stand out. Have you forgotten who you are?" Although Alyssa knew


    that Rocky was right, she wasn''t pleased about it, as it caused him to stand out and made things more


    troublesome andplicated.


    "I didn''t mean to stand out, you know. But everything happened so quickly that I had to act fast too. As


    they say, desperate times call for desperate measures," Rocky said helplessly. Of course, he didn''t do


    those things just toplicate matters. If he could, he would have avoided getting people''s attention,


    but he would rather expose himself rather than let someone be ganged up on and pushed to a corner.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "I did not expect that Prince Geoffrey will do something like this just to deal with the Cao n. His


    move is risky and quite unexpected. If you hadn''t tried to gain more time in a hurry, I''m afraid he would


    have seeded. In that case, if he lost the support of the Cao n, my brother would fall into a


    passive position. However, because things turned out this way, I would not be surprised if you will also


    be targeted by Prince Geoffrey and the Qi n. They might have nned to win you over before, but


    now, they probably want to destroy you, if not kill you outright," Alyssa analyzed.


    "I had no choice. If that''s the case, I can go back to the Holy Dragon Empire ahead of time," Rocky said


    as he shrugged indifferently.


    "No way! After all, Chief Luci has agreed to be your wife. You are the handsome son-inw of the


    Cao n now. If you suddenly disappear, it will inevitably cause more trouble." Alyssa shook her head.


    "Do you really want me to marry Luci?" Hearing what Alyssa said, Rocky had a bad feeling.


    "Nonsense. If you don''t marry Luci, the others will surely ask questions that you won''t be able to


    answer. Besides, you made your bed, so you should be the one to lie on it. After all, you are the one


    who created this mess. Don''t tell me you won''t do the honorable thing and marry her?" Alyssa asked


    with a wicked grin on her face.


    "Then I will definitely break off the marriage," Rocky said bluntly.


    "There are so many men in the Timber Deity Empire who want to marry her. If you break it off, they will


    hunt you down and kill you," Alyssa threatened.


    "Stop teasing me. What''s your n after this?" Rocky could tell that Alyssa was just provoking him, so


    he didn''t worry about it anymore. He knew for a fact that he couldn''t directly break off his marriage. If


    he did that, his efforts today would be in vain.


    "Actually, whether you marry Luci or not doesn''t have much impact on the overall situation, as long


    as you are in the Cao n. However, after this incident, the fight between my brother and Prince


    Geoffrey will inevitably start in advance. I''m sure that Woods will encounter a lot of unpredictable


    obstacles in the future, so I hope you can help him. But with your current strength, I''m afraid that you


    cannot help much..." Alyssa said thoughtfully.


    "Well, I am sure you already have a n, so let''s hear it." Rocky raised an eyebrow at her, as a small


    smile pulled at the corners of his mouth.


    "You will go back to the Cao n first. Wait for me in the pavilion five hundred meters outside the south


    city gate tomorrow morning. From there, I will take you somewhere secret, and that will probably take


    us three or four days. Finish any loose ends that you may have, so no one will make a fuss if you


    disappear for three days." As soon as she finished speaking, Alyssa disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    After that, Rocky went back to the Cao n''s mansion. Since he would leave with Alyssa for a few


    days, he had to prepare himself just as she told him. He went to his room first, but as soon as he


    arrived at his door, he saw that there were several maidservants gathered around. They were bustling


    all over the room and were going in and out with wooden buckets in their hands. When he entered, he


    saw a big steaming bathtub inside the room.


    "I didn''t say I want to take a bath, did I?" Rocky asked one of the maidservants.


    "Chief Luci asked us to prepare this bath," the maid replied politely.


    Hearing that, Rocky''s eyes narrowed slightly in confusion, and as he entered the room, the


    maidservants left and closed the door.


    He looked at the big bathtub filled half-way with warm steaming water that looked very inviting. Petals


    were sprinkled around the water, which gave it a pleasant and calming scent. Since it was already


    prepared, he did not want to waste it, and he didn''t want Luci''s effort to be wasted either, so he


    hurriedly removed his clothes and soaked in the warm water.


    Rocky felt all his muscles soften as soon as he came into contact with the water''s warmth, and he was


    soon lulled into total rxation. He leaned against the bathtub and closed his eyes to rest.

 Chapter 949 Favor Of Beauty

    Chapter 949 Favor Of Beauty


    After Rocky had finished taking a bath, he put on his clothes and rxed with a cup of tea in his hand.


    Luci came in, just as he was savoring the bitter aftertaste of his tea, her eyes heatedly making way


    down his body.


    When she saw that he was fully dressed and drinking tea, she understood what he was doing, and her


    eyes reddened with unshed tears and shame.


    But she squashed all these feeling down and approached him with a spring in her step and asked,


    "Why did you refuse me again? I have epted your proposal, and we will be married soon! You do


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    not need to keep on refusing me. I don''t know how to repay you for what you have done for me. I don''t


    have any material things to offer you, for I know you have more treasures to offer. The only thing that I


    could do to repay you is to serve you as your wife, so please don''t refuse me."


    "I proposed to you because I wanted to help the Cao n out. And besides, I can''t marry you because


    I''m already married." Rocky turned around to meet her gaze, and his eyes were as cold as ice, making


    Luci shudder in fear.


    "What?" Luci was a little surprised to hear that. However, she was not unprepared. She knew that an


    excellent and outstanding man like Rocky would be favored by many beautiful women in his country,


    and it was not surprising for him to have a wife. Therefore, she immediately replied with a bat of her


    eyshes, "I don''t care about that. I only know that if I can''t repay you, I will feel guilty and ashamed!"

 Chapter 950 The Best Reward

    Chapter 950 The Best Reward


    "Do you think giving your body to me is the best way to thank me?" Rocky asked coldly.


    "To me, yes. Although I may not be as beautiful as Princess Alyssa, I am confident in my beauty. There


    are also many men in the Timber Deity Empire fighting for me, so I think giving my body to you is the


    best I can offer," Luci answered seriously. Rocky might think that she came here out of impulse, but


    the truth was she considered it carefully before she even stepped foot in his room. She thought that he


    was worth it, so she made up her mind despite the uneasiness and fear.


    Of course, this time, Luci didn''t just want to seduce Rocky like before, as her topmost priority was to


    repay what he had done for her and the Cao n. She considered herself to be an independent


    woman, so she hated the thought that she owed him for what he did, and she wanted to repay him as


    soon as possible. Rocky had helped her and the Cao n over and over again without asking for


    anything in return. This made her feel guilty, as she didn''t want to owe him anything.


    "Let me tell you that you are not the best among all the women I know, but I admire many things about


    you, such as your intellect, persistence, and fearlessness. As the chief of the Cao n, you are willing


    to sacrifice everything for your people, and that is worth appreciating. A chief of a n really needs


    such courage and spirit. But I don''t like that you are willing to ruin yourself to get these benefits. You


    are a woman, and you should cherish yourself more. If you keep pretending to be strong, sooner or


    Rocky scolded her rudely.


    "I am doing this for the Cao n for a reason. But to be honest, I have never been interested in you, so


    you don''t have to repay me with your body. You just want to use yourself to keep me here. Do you think


    I''m the kind of man who is obsessed with beauty and can be easily manipted?" Rocky said coldly,


    raising his eyebrows.


    Rocky''s words were like sharp knives that stabbed Luci''s chest one after another, and in their


    aftermath, she felt drawn out and wounded. He was right, for she did think about keeping him by her


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    side with this method, but deep in her heart, she didn''t want to use this way to keep Rocky. However,


    except for this method, she could not think of any other way. He was a very special man. He could


    easily obtain rare treasures and even a liverva of the Dark Heaven Insect. She was already the chief


    of the Cao n, and still, she felt that she couldn''t catch up with him. Therefore, even if she wanted to


    repay him with material objects, she didn''t have anything valuable to offer him. The only thing she could


    give Rocky was herself, and yet, he didn''t seem to want her at all. Of course, she was only doing this


    because she had epted Rocky''s proposal, and she thought that they would get married sooner or


    to happen was for Rocky to refuse her.


    "What kind of man are you? How many women around you are like me, who haveid themselves bare


    before you, only to be rejected by you?" Luci said, shaking her head with a resigned expression, as


    she suddenly understood something.


    "Zero, I think. In general, I don''t refuse any of them!" Rocky smiled.


    "I don''t believe you!" Luci said coquettishly, but she noticed that he didn''t deny it either.


    She red at him and said, "Did you do this on purpose to make me fall in love with you?"


    "No, and please don''t fall in love with me!" Rocky shook his head with a bitter smile.


    Luci chuckled and thought, ''It''s toote!''


    "By the way, I have to go somewhere to take care of something. It may take a few days, so don''t expect


    to see me for a while. If Geoffrey or the Qi n dares to stir trouble while I am gone, you can go and


    ask Woods for help." Rocky didn''t know what else to say to her, so he thought it was the best time to


    inform her that he would be gone for a few days.


    "Where are you going?" Luci couldn''t help but ask, and in the back of her mind, she wondered if he


    was going with another woman.


    "It''s a secret." Rocky smiled mysteriously, though truthfully, he didn''t even know where he was


    supposed to go.


    "Maybe you''re going to a dangerous ce. I heard from Master Lucas that you even dared to go alone


    to dangerous ces like the ck Sand Abyss. You are truly a courageous man, but you should be


    more careful..." Luci exhorted, like a gentle wife.


    "Okay. I''m leaving now." Rocky nodded in farewell then turned and disappeared from the room.


    After a short while, he quietly appeared in Queenie''s room. Coincidentally, Queenie was changing her


    clothes behind the screen. As soon as she saw a figure appear in her room, she immediately shouted


    vigntly, "Who is it?" "It''s me. Are you changing your clothes?" Rocky asked with a teasing smile. He


    didn''t expect that Queenie was changing her clothes, but he wanted to tease her all the same.

 Chapter 951 Supernatural Beast

    Chapter 951 Supernatural Beast


    Queenie was frightened at first when she felt that someone else was inside her room, but as soon as


    she recognized Rocky''s voice, she was relieved. She tried hard not to show it though. She shouted at


    him from behind the screen, with an exasperated and highly irritated tone, "You pervert! How dare you


    break into my room and peep at me while I''m changing clothes? Once I am done changing in here, I''ll


    kill you!"


    "I''m not interested in you," Rocky answered indifferently, rolling his eyes at her. He continued, "I don''t


    have much time left, so I don''t want to talk nonsense. I''m going to tell you about a few key points of


    raising therva of the Dark Heaven Insect, so you''d better listen closely. Keep them in mind because


    you will be the one to raise therva I sent to your sister from now on."


    Queenie was about to lose her temper, but when she heard how serious Rocky was, she shut her


    mouth automatically. Her ears pricked up when he told her that she would be the one to take care of


    the Dark Heaven Insect''srva.


    Rocky nodded when he noticed that she was listening seriously, then he proceeded to tell her the key


    points of raising therva.


    "Did you get everything?" Rocky asked after he finished speaking, studying her facial expression for


    any confusion.


    "Yes, of course. It was very easy to pick up. But..." Queenie trailed off, looking hesitant, as she bit her


    lip unconsciously. "Are you really going to marry my sister?"


    "Don''t worry too much about it, little girl. Just focus on taking care of your own business. I will leave the


    Cao Mansion for a few days, but don''t bezy just because I''m not here! If you have nothing else to do,


    just practice hard." Rocky didn''t exin too much to Queenie, and it was evident that he was in a hurry.


    "Wait! Where are you--" She was about to poke her head around the screen, but he had already


    disappeared into thin air. So many questions were running in her mind, stirred by his sudden


    appearance and disappearance, but as usual, he liked to keep everyone in the dark. She bit out a


    curse in frustration, as anger boiled inside her. Her anger subsided as quickly as it rose, and soon, it


    was reced by the bitter tones of sadness that weighed each of her steps like lead.


    As soon as dawn broke the next day, Alyssa appeared in a pavilion five hundred meters away from the


    south of the capital. Before she had even stepped foot on the ground, she noticed the figure that was


    standing inside the pavilion, looking like a silent guardian, with his hands behind his back and his eyes


    trained somewhere distant.


    "When did you get here?" she asked immediately.


    "I have been here for a while. Where are we going?" Rocky acted distracted when she arrived, but he


    was actually very much aware of her presence.


    "We are going to meet a reclusive elder of the Wood n," she answered promptly. Then she opened


    the Magic Spiritual Space and summoned her spiritual beast at the six-star level.


    In an instant, the gigantic beast blotted out the sun.


    "Are we going to the territory of the spiritual race?" Rocky asked, his eyebrows raised in surprise.


    "More or less. Now, stop asking unnecessary questions, and let''s go!" Alyssa replied, nodding


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    impatiently, as she herded him towards the spiritual beast at the six-star level.


    They boarded quickly and soon disappeared into the morning sky.


    Along the way, Alyssa seemed preupied, as she was quiet, and her eyes lingered in the distance.


    Sensing this, Rocky thought it would be better if he did not provoke her, so he just left her alone most of


    the way.


    About half a dayter, she suddenly patted the spiritual beast at six-star level, and the beast quickly


    dived into somewhere that Rocky was yet to spot.


    After a few minutes of squinting at wherever they were going, Rocky spotted a valley shrouded in


    clouds. If he was not paying attention, then he would have missed it entirely, but now, as they came


    closer to it, he could feel the extremely rich spiritual power that pervaded the air that surrounded it.


    After passing through the curtain of fog, he saw a boundless in, lush forests, and a winding river in


    the valley. Everything was full of vitality, and the valley resembled a peaceful and harmonious paradise.


    "Where is this ce?" Rocky asked in wonder, as he looked around them in awe.


    "This is the Spiritual Pasture Valley, an area of the spiritual race that humans cannot set foot on. It is


    under the jurisdiction of the Wood n. Without the guidance of a member of the Wood n, we can''t


    get here," Alyssa replied.


    Soon, the spiritual beast at the six-star levelnded on a tilted slope in the Spiritual Pasture Valley.


    A dozen figures surrounded them as soon as the beastnded in the valley, and all of them had strong


    auras. Each of them was at least equal to a human master at the Supernal Stage.


    Rocky took a closer look and noticed that all the figures had very slender bodies. They had long hands


    and feet, and the shortest of them was more than two meters high. However, their limbs were as thin as


    withered wood. Their whole body was the color of green wood, and their skin was the texture of ancient


    wrinkled trees. Their two ears stood erect and looked like elfin ears, while their eyes were thin and


    long, and their noses were slightly bulging.


    From their physical features, it was easy to guess that they were members of the Wood n.


    While Rocky was observing their possible opponents, they, too, were staring at him as if they were


    seeing a monster. Their eyes were filled with open hostility, and they spoke to them in a strange


    Alyssa opened her pink lips and answered in anguage that he could not understand, but once the


    nsmen heard it, they nodded respectfully to Alyssa and dispersed with fear.


    "Let''s go," Alyssa said to Rocky, and she went straight ahead with brusque steps.


    He followed closely, as they walked along the slope, and they soon reached the top where Rocky saw


    a shocking scene. There were at least twenty or thirty kinds of beasts running, chasing, and even


    fighting with each other. It looked like they were raised in the vast in by the nsmen.


    He could tell at a nce that these beasts were not ordinary spirit-manipted beasts, for they were, in


    fact, powerful guardian beasts. They looked like cubs, but their aura was at least equal to that of spirit-


    manipted beasts in the third grade of the three-star level. Some of them even reached the fourth


    grade of the four-star level, and each of them was unusually tall, while some were even stronger than


    the spirit-manipted beasts of the same star level. It was a spectacr view, to see the vast fields


    filled to the brim with the wonderful beasts.


    "The Spiritual Pasture Valley is a ce specially used by the Wood n for artificial reproduction,


    feeding, and training of guardian beasts. What you are seeing right now are only some cubs. There are


    more than a hundred guardian beasts in the valley," Alyssa said immediately when she saw the


    expression on Rocky''s face.


    "Did you say more than a hundred?!" Rocky was taken aback. It was not a big deal if there were one


    hundred spirit-manipted beasts, but if there were one hundred guardian beasts, it would be a big


    deal. Guardian beasts were very powerful after all.


    "The Wood n is one of the most powerful ns in the spiritual race. There are more than three


    thousand spiritual ves, ordinary spiritual beings, and spiritual masters in total and almost every one


    of them can control guardian beasts. These beasts are raised and trained in the Spiritual Pasture


    Valley, and they are provided to the spiritual ves who have just reached adulthood or ordinary


    spiritual beings with poor strength. Powerful ordinary spiritual beings and spiritual masters usually go to


    very dangerous areas just to catch wild supernatural beasts, which they will then transform into their


    own guardian beasts," Alyssa exined.


    "Supernatural beasts?" It was the first time that Rocky had heard such a name.

 Chapter 952 Reclusive Elder

    Chapter 952 Reclusive Elder


    "In the beginning, the spiritual race''s guardian beasts were obtained by capturing supernatural beasts


    and breeding them. Unfortunately,pared with the guardian beasts that were obtained through


    artificial reproduction, wild supernatural beasts have stronger abilities, but they are difficult to tame, just


    as it is hard for human spirit maniptors to tame spiritual beasts. If we are not strong enough, it is


    impossible to capture a supernatural beast alive, let alone tame it. However, once we capture a


    supernatural beast alive, we will be able to tame it, and it will be our own guardian beast," Alyssa


    exined.


    "I see..." Rocky nodded as he recalled the magical beasts that he had seen in the forest, back in the


    ck Sand Abyss, which emitted an aura that wasparable to that of a guardian beast. They must


    have been wild supernatural beasts.


    "By the way, you mentioned spiritual ves, ordinary spiritual beings, and spiritual masters earlier.


    What are they?" Rocky asked again.


    "In the spiritual race''s ns, the nsmen are divided into different levels, just as the ruling ss


    divides humans into different levels. Spiritual ves are like ordinary people, and they are responsible


    for the daily life of the nsmen. Meanwhile, ordinary spiritual beings work specifically for the spiritual


    masters, and they control the spiritual ves for the spiritual masters. Lastly, spiritual masters rule the


    entire n and protect their nsmen from being invaded by other ns of the spiritual race. As such,


    only spiritual masters could be considered the real nsmen in the spiritual race''s ns, as they are


    powerful creatures standing at the top of the food chain. However, there are very few spiritual masters


    in each n of the spiritual race, and that is why they are considered the most important parts of each


    n in the spiritual race. In terms of their strength and function, spiritual ves, ordinary spiritual


    beings, and spiritual masters are also divided into nine levels respectively. The level-one spiritual


    ves are the weakest, while the level-nine spiritual masters are the strongest and real nsmen of


    the spiritual race," Alyssa continued to exin, as Rocky listened with his full attention.


    "You are saying that the term ''spiritual race'' that we, humans, use to call them has a very vague


    meaning. Does that mean that the real nsmen in the spiritual race''s ns are only a small part of


    them?" Rocky asked just to confirm, as he began to realize that what he knew about the spiritual race


    was very different from reality. However, this was normal because if the spiritual race wanted to rule the


    human race, they had to exaggerate their strength. Although the spiritual race itself was indeed very


    powerful, the number of the real nsmen of the spiritual race was very small. The spiritual race had to


    confuse people and let the human race believe that there was no strong nsmen of the spiritual race


    and weak nsmen of the spiritual race. In that way, they could prevent the human race from betraying


    them. Humans thought that as long as one was a nsman of the spiritual race, he was invincible, but


    the truth was that human spirit maniptors above the Supernal Stage could defeat low-level spiritual


    ves.


    "Yes."


    "Then the two nsmen of the Heavenly Demon n we metst time are ordinary spiritual beings,


    right?" Rocky asked.


    "Yes, but their level is lower than mine. If their level was higher than mine, I''m afraid we wouldn''t have


    been so luckyst time. The Heavenly Demon n underestimated my strength. They sent two inferior


    ordinary spiritual beings to kill me. Humph!" Alyssa said with disdain.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is that so? If it weren''t for me, you would have been caught by them," Rocky cut in with a teasing


    smile. He could still remember that the two ordinary spiritual beings were almost as strong as Alyssa,


    and he could not resist the opportunity to remind her of that, which would surely annoy her.


    Just as he expected, Alyssa red at him fiercely and turned to walk away from him, effectively ending


    their conversation.


    Once they passed through what seemed to be the pasture, he spotted a magnificent group of tree


    houses a good distance away from them. Although they were tree houses, the height and area of each


    building did not seem inferior to that of human beings'' buildings. Moreover, they were all built on trees


    that were at least ten meters high, which added to their magnificence and beauty, as it made them look


    like natural works of art.


    From the distance, Rocky could see that the nsmen of the Wood n were flying lightly up and


    down like tree spirits, shuttling between different tree houses.


    However, as soon as they spotted Alyssa and Rocky walking towards them, they stopped whatever


    they were doing andnded in the branches up above. They stared at Alyssa and Rocky, making


    strange sounds from time to time as if they were talking about something.


    "What are they talking about?" Rocky asked curiously.


    "Most of the nsmen think that humans are very weak, just like ants that can be killed by the littlest


    finger. What do you think they will say when they see you? They don''t like you. Either, they want to


    chop you up and feed their guardian beasts, or they want to cut you into pieces and study you," Alyssa


    replied seriously.


    Rocky''s hair stood on end when he heard what Alyssa said, but he soon realized that she was trying to


    hide a wicked smile. He immediately knew that Alyssa was just teasing him, so he regained his calm


    and chuckled to himself.


    "They are talking about why I brought a human here. The spiritual race generally doesn''t allow humans


    to enter their domains," Alyssa continued when she saw that Rocky was not frightened.


    "Then why did you bring me here?" Rocky asked. Just like their captivated audience, he, too, was


    confused.


    "You would not be here if I did not have permission from the elder." Alyssa rolled her eyes at him as if


    she thought that he was acting stupid.


    After the two of them passed through the tree houses, a moon-shapedke appeared in front of them.


    A very ancient arched flowering tree half hung from one end of theke to the center, and countless


    branches fell on the surface, stirring the calm waters. The scenery was almost ethereal in its beauty.


    At the end of the huge flowering tree, there was an ancient tree house hanging in the air. It was


    fashioned uniquely so that the way to the tree house was the trunk of the huge tree.


    As Alyssa walked ahead of him, they headed to the tree and jumped lightly along its huge branches


    until they arrived at the old tree house at the end of the tree.


    Two nsmen of the Wood n who looked like guards were standing outside the tree house.


    "Tell the elder that Alyssa wants to see her," Alyssa said to the two nsmen in front of the tree house


    in theirnguage.


    One of the nsmen walked in and returned a momentter. The other nsmen said something that


    they failed to catch before he left, just as Alyssa was turning toward Rocky.


    "Don''t talk nonsense after we enter the room!" Alyssa reminded him before they walked inside.


    The inside of the tree house was every inch as big as its outer appearance, and Rocky looked around


    in surprise when he found that although it was quite big, it was sparsely decorated. In the innermost


    part of the tree house, there was a cyan stone that continuously emitted strong spiritual energy, which


    was surrounded by a white curtain. An indistinct figure that looked vaguely like a human sat cross-


    legged on the cyan stone, and because of its skin tone, it easily blended to the cyan stone beneath. If


    one didn''t look carefully, he wouldn''t notice the figure.


    "How are you doing, grandma?" Alyssa walked forward and knelt respectfully in front of the curtain,


    while Rocky lingered by the doorway, studying their interaction.


    "Here you are! Is this young man the one who can remove your curse?" A hoarse but strong voice


    came out from behind the curtain, speaking humannguage.


    "Yes." Alyssa nodded.


    "Is this grandma the reclusive elder you mentioned?" Rocky walked to her and asked casually.


    "You can''t call her grandma!" She immediately hissed and red at Rocky''s irreverence.


    "It doesn''t matter. Young man, can youe closer and put your hand in?" said the figure behind the


    curtain with a soft, calming tone, which could rx anyone from a vignt state at once.

 Chapter 953 Magic Spiritual Spring

    Chapter 953 Magic Spiritual Spring


    Meanwhile, Rocky nced at Alyssa and saw her gave him a quick nod. Soon after, he walked up and


    put his hand inside the curtain. At that moment, he felt his hand was getting frozen as the intense


    coldness crawled through his veins. The chill traveled through his body, making him freeze in an


    instant.


    At this moment, Rocky turned pale as he felt a strong and bizarre auraing towards him. After a


    while, he began to feel pressure on his chest as if a big stone was pressing on him. He started to worry


    for what he felt was so foreign, something that he hadn''t felt before.


    However, the feeling passed, and everything returned to the way it was. Rocky tried to find the figure


    behind the curtain, but he could not find anyone behind it anymore.


    "Alyssa, just like you said, he indeed has a kind of power that does not belong to human beings. If I am


    not mistaken, this power is from the spiritual race. However, I find it all too evil," the figure behind the


    curtain said in a very serious tone.


    "Young man, can you tell me where this power in your body ising from?" the figure behind the


    curtain asked Rocky directly.


    "If you are so powerful as you say you are, then you can guess yourself." Without a doubt, Rocky


    would not want to tell the others that easily that the power in his body was from no other than the Holy


    Dragon Bead.


    Hearing this, Alyssa got annoyed and grimaced at Rocky.


    "You seem so cunning at such a young age. But do you really think that I can''t try and guess? Alyssa


    mentioned that you were the prince of the Holy Dragon Empire. As far as I know, a prince of the Holy


    Dragon Empire inherited the power of the Holy Dragon Bead more than a year ago. So it is only right to


    assume that the evil power in your body must be the power of the Holy Dragon Bead. Am I right?


    However, I didn''t expect the power of the Holy Dragon Bead to be so evil. It seems that the Dragon


    Master n really does have an ulterior motive for giving a human such great evil power," the figure


    behind the curtain said deliberately.


    "Wow, you are really something, grandma!" At that moment, Rocky didn''t expect that the elder of the


    Wood n could immediately guess where his power came from.


    "So, you are the prince who has inherited the power of the Holy Dragon Bead," Alyssa yelled in


    surprise. All along, she was not aware that Rocky was the prince who had the Holy Dragon Bead.


    Although she learned about this more than a year ago, she didn''t pay attention to it. Soon after, she


    knew that Rocky was the prince of the Holy Dragon Empire, but only learned about it after Rocky''s


    death, so she was not in the right headspace to investigate on the matter further. Later, she met Rocky


    again. At that time, her focus was to remove the curse that she did not bother interrogating Rocky of his


    identity. Therefore, she had no clue that he was the prince of the Holy Dragon Empire who inherited the


    Holy Dragon Bead.


    "Have you told the patriarch and the other elders about him?" the figure asked Alyssa all of a sudden.


    "No, I haven''t. Not just yet. I am concerned about him, and that''s why I haven''t told them about Rocky.


    After all, he is not an ordinary person," Alyssa replied as she shook her head.


    "I think that your concerns are valid, especially since he has the power of the Holy Dragon Bead in his


    body. With the rtionship between the Wood n and the Dragon Master n, Rocky will surely be


    in danger if the patriarch and other elders know about it. But he ys a vital role in the removal of the


    curse. I think that you''d better keep this matter from the patriarch and the other elders for now. When


    the time is ripe, I will be the one to tell them personally," the voice behind the curtain warned.


    "Okay, I think you''re right. Thank you, grandma!" At that moment, Alyssa heaved a sigh of relief after


    hearing what the voice said.


    "But just so you know, I haven''t found any other way to remove the curse yet. Give me time. Stay here


    for three days if you want until I find a way. If I can''t figure it out, then I guess we can''t do anything


    about it," the figure said in a calm tone.


    "Grandma, can I take him to the Magic Spiritual Spring?" Alyssa inquired.


    "Are you going to use the spiritual power of the Magic Spiritual Spring to cultivate with him?" the figure


    asked as soon as she heard the request.


    "As far as I know, the only way to make the curse react is to cultivate with him. Therefore, if we can


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    cultivate in the Magic Spiritual Spring, the cultivation effect will be magnified and that may lead us to


    some discovery," Alyssa expounded as she nodded.


    "You are not allowed to bring him to the spring. After all, the Magic Spiritual Spring is a sacred area. I


    have even made an exception to allow you to bring him here," the figure said sternly.


    "But grandma..." Alyssa couldn''t help but pout like a spoiled child upon hearing the grandma''s rejection


    of her request.


    "However, he is the key to remove the curse on your body. It will be a good thing for the Wood n if


    you manage to remove the curse. With that, I think I can make an exception again. But don''t let other


    nsmen know about this. You have to sneak him there and let no one know!" After hesitating for a


    while, the figure began to make an exception for Alyssa.


    "Thank you! You will not regret this," Alyssa said respectfully with a joyous look. Soon after she winked


    at Rocky, and the two of them left for the spring.


    ''This young man has the innate imperial aura. With the power of the Holy Dragon Bead in his body, he


    will surely be a great figure in the future. Unfortunately, the Wood n and the Dragon Master


    n are ipatible. In fact, there is a high chance that he and Alyssa might be enemies after


    this. On the other hand, he is the key in destroying the curse on Alyssa''s body, and also the way to


    identify if the Moon Fox is a legendary guardian beast. If, as the Moon Fox said, the only way to


    remove the curse is that he and Alyssa really love each other, then the heaven is just being too cruel, ''


    the figure sighed as she thought.


    Meanwhile, Rocky followed Alyssa out of the treehouse and headed south for the spring.


    "Based on what happened there, it seems that the elder loves and cares about you very much," Rocky


    said as he looked sideways at Alyssa.


    "I have a special identity. And in order not to be excluded by other people, she brought me up here


    alone. In fact, I didn''t return to my n until I grew up and became a spiritual ve," Alyssa replied


    indifferently as her eyes started to fill with tears. Her life in the Wood n was not worth remembering.


    She didn''t want to remind herself of the endless darkness and cruelty that the Wood n had shown


    her.


    "So, is she a spiritual master?" Seeing that Alyssa was not in the mood to talk about her life, Rocky


    tried to move on to another topic instead.


    However, Alyssa only nced at him and did not answer.


    After all, no one should know about it for it was a secret of the Timber Deity Empire. As a matter of fact,


    every n in the spiritual race had to keep the identity of their spiritual masters a secret to protect their


    base. No one from the most ordinary spiritual beings, let alone spiritual ves, knew about who the


    spiritual masters were, nor have they ever seen one. Only a few high-level ordinary spiritual beings


    knew and came in close contact with one or two low-level spiritual masters.


    Meanwhile, Alyssa and Rocky continued their journey, passing through a beautiful flower field and up a


    few rocks in the hills. After about fifteen minutes, they saw a stone valley full of mist and fog faintly,


    echoing the sound of spring water faintly.


    "Here it is, the Magic Spiritual Spring! It is one of the forbidden areas in our Wood n. The powerful


    spring before you can purify marrow, muscles and bones, and boost spiritual power. Cultivating in the


    spring for one day is equivalent to one year of normal cultivation," Alyssa said as she pointed at the


    stone valley.


    "Really? I guess that if I cultivate here for a year, I will surely be invincible and unstoppable!" Rocky


    said, raising his eyebrows in wonder.


    "Ha-ha! That''s a good wish, I have to give you that. But one can only soak in the Magic Spiritual Spring


    once a year for three days at most. If one cultivates for more than three days, the effect of increasing


    the spiritual power will not take effect." Alyssa grumbled to Rocky and then added, "Alright, take off all


    your clothes now." Alyssa''s cheeks turned pink right after she said those words. Soon after, she turned


    her back around Rocky and began to undress herself as well.

 Chapter 954 The Sealed Power

    Chapter 954 The Sealed Power


    Rocky looked at Alyssa, who had her back to him, and thought, ''In less than a day, I have to do the


    same thing again. And this time, it is Alyssa, a famous woman of the Timber Deity Empire and the


    goddess of countless men.''


    "Take off your clothes," Alyssa grumbled.


    "Yes, madam." Rocky nced at Alyssa.


    As she was taking off her clothes, Rocky walked into the pool of water. His brows furrowed when he


    realized that the water was cold, contrary to what he expected from such a hot stone valley. It was


    strange, to say the least.


    But despite its low temperature, his body started to rx under the water, as his feet that were


    submerged under the water felt numb and limp. It felt like something was drilling into his skin through


    the pores and was entering his body from the water. As he slowly walked forward, the water got deeper


    and deeper, and soon it came up to his waist.


    "Can you feel it? That is the spiritual power of the spring water." The delicate voice of Alyssa sounded


    from somewhere behind him, startling him from his thoughts.


    "Do you mean the feeling of power?" Rocky asked, raising his eyebrows in surprise.


    "Yes. If you soak in this spring water for a day, the filth in your body will be cleansed, and the toxins that


    have umted inside you will be purified. This makes your body healthier and stronger. As you


    know, the stronger the strength of a spirit maniptor is, the higher the requirement for the body is.


    Many spirit maniptors'' bodies are too weak, so their strength is limited, especially when they try to


    break through to the Supernal Stage. Many spirit maniptors think that the reason why it is hard to


    break through to the Supernal Stage is that it is a bottleneck. But the truth is that most of them can''t


    break through to the Supernal Stage because their bodies haven''t met the requirement of breaking


    through," Alyssa exined, gesturing to Rocky''s body.


    He understood what she was trying to say, and in hindsight, it made a lot of sense. He realized that this


    was the reason that she brought him here. She wanted to use the magic power of the Magic Spiritual


    Spring to help his body reach the requirement of breaking through to the Supernal Stage, and


    afterward, she would cultivate with him until he was ready to break through to the Supernal Stage.


    Alyssa was truly meticulous and considerate.


    If she just helped him break through to the Supernal Stage by cultivating with him, he might not be able


    to make it in such a short time. Just as Alyssa said, the requirements of breaking through to the


    Supernal Stage were very strict. It required a very strong body as its foundation, as that could lead to


    fewer idents in the process of breaking through. The thought that she had even considered this


    made him admire her more.


    Of course, he was all the more relieved by her painstaking efforts. He had been worried that he would


    encounter obstacles when he broke through to the Supernal Stage, but now, he was only one step


    away from the Supernal Stage. He could reach the Supernal Stage on his own, but the efforts and


    costs he had to pay would be much morepared to what he was paying now. If Alyssa, who was a


    spirit maniptor of the Divine Stage, could help him, it would be much easier for him. She not only


    had powerful strength, but she also had the experience of breaking through to the Supernal Stage.


    Therefore, as long as she was willing to help him, there was almost one hundred percent chance for


    him to break through to the Supernal Stage. The most important thing was that if Alyssa wasn''t


    absolutely sure he could make it to the Supernal Stage, she wouldn''t bring him to the Magic Spiritual


    Spring in person.


    "In the next three days, I will not only help you break through to the Supernal Stage, but I will also help


    you integrate all the power sealed in the thirdyer in your body. Moreover, I will use my spiritual soul''s


    power to transfer the power sealed in the fourthyer into the spiritual soul container in your body, and


    in that way, you won''t have to be troubled by the power sealed in the fourthyer in the future." Alyssa


    told him her n without further prompting. She was not sure if she could finish all these in three days,


    but she would try her best. The rest depended on Rocky''s performance.


    "Aren''t you worried that after I break through to the Supernal Stage and merge with the power sealed in


    the thirdyer, I will leave when there is no danger?" After hearing Alyssa''s n, Rocky was somewhat


    surprised because he did not expect that she would suddenly change her mind. Not only did she want


    to help him break through to the Supernal Stage now, but she also wanted to help him merge with the


    power sealed in the thirdyer. If he could fully merge with the power sealed in the thirdyer, then his


    strength would be stronger than that of a warrior of the Supernal Stage!


    In addition, as long as the power sealed in the thirdyer was integrated, the power sealed in the fourth


    danger of life for the time being.


    Therefore, no matter what, Rocky gained a lot of benefits!


    "It''s okay since you can''t escape from me anyway. If you escape from me, it will be easy toe after


    you because you are the prince of the Holy Dragon Empire. If you dare to break your promise, I will


    look for you even if I have to search every corner of the whole Holy Dragon Empire," Alyssa said


    spitefully; her eyes were as cold as ice.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 955 Grew Exponentially

    Chapter 955 Grew Exponentially


    Since Rocky knew Alyssa''s personality, he was certain that she was not at all joking. She had used


    every kind of trick and method just to deal with the Crimson Dragon Group. Before she dealt with the


    Crimson Dragon Group that way, he didn''t think of her as a ruthless woman. However, after spending


    some more time with her in their journeys, he hade to know her better. Just like what Woods had


    said, Alyssa''s brutality against her enemies was probably due to her previous experiences in life.


    Rocky was just fully aware that the spiritual race in the Wild Spirit Land was not as reverent as he


    thought. Moreover, he learnt that the spiritual race was actually more vicious than the human race. And


    since Alyssa, who was human, had lived with the spiritual race for more than twenty years, he thought


    that she must have had an inconceivably dreadful experience.


    "Sit down," Alyssa said gently as she held Rocky''s hand.


    At that moment, they both sat down face to face on some rocks amidst the hazy fog, while the spring


    water of the Magic Spiritual Spring reached their necks.


    Soon after, Rocky immersed himself in the spring water and felt his body starting to be numb. His


    pores were open as if he had goosebumps, and he felt that some unknown energy was entering his


    body.


    "After the dual cultivation starts, my spiritual sense will enter your body and temporarily rece your


    spiritual sense. Then, I will introduce my power into your body and use my power to lead your powers.


    So, you can''t reject me. Otherwise, all our efforts will be for nothing, and rejecting the process can hurt


    me, too," Alyssa said in a serious tone.


    "Okay, got it," Rocky responded.


    "You may rx now so we can start," Alyssa said and began to close her eyes.


    Rocky followed and closed his eyes, too. At the same time, the two of them activated the mind


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    cultivation method and started to cultivate together. It wasn''t long before both of their spiritual senses


    entered an illusory space.


    As soon as their spiritual senses met, Alyssa made the first move and embraced Rocky tightly. Soon


    after, her whole body exploded a mix of colorful light, as if a goddess had descended from the heaven.


    At that moment, Rocky was deprived of his senses and could not feel his body, because Alyssa had


    already taken over it.


    Upon Alyssa''s entry, the three different powers in Rocky''s body suddenly became uneasy. These


    powers were the evil power from the Holy Dragon Bead, the nature power of the primordial spirit


    maniptor, and the spiritual soul''s power left by Cherry.


    "I can''t believe this. How can he fuse threepletely different powers into his body? It''s incredible."


    Inside Rocky''s body, Alyssa strongly felt the strength of being enveloped by three powers for the first


    time in her life. She felt that she was inside a vessel with a ticking time bomb. Being half-human and


    half-spirit, she had the powers of both, meaning she could control both powers. She could control the


    nature power inside his body, but could not control the two other powers, especially the evil power from


    the Holy Dragon Bead. In fact, she was even frightened of the aura that it emitted.


    Although Alyssa was confident that she could use her own power to lead the powers in Rocky''s body,


    she was thinking twice about it due to the intense strength of Holy Dragon Bead. It was already not


    easy for her to seal the power in the fourthyer. Therefore, a single mistake in the process would lead


    to unimaginable consequences.


    However, she decided to take the risk so she could help Rocky break through to the Supernal Stage as


    smooth as possible. After all, Rocky''s own strength was needed to assist her brother and to remove the


    curse on her. She had been clear about this from the very beginning. Without strong strength, it was


    impossible to remove the curse on her. With that being said, it was necessary for Rocky to grow up.


    Meanwhile, Alyssa immediately turned her own power into two streams and guided them to Rocky''s


    body. One stream was the power of the spirit maniptor at the Divine Stage, while the other was the


    spiritual soul''s power she owned.


    Normally, she could lead the powers in Rocky''s body as long as she employed the power of the Divine


    Stage. However, to stay safe from any errors, she also introduced the power of the spiritual soul in his


    body just in case he needed it.


    After using the spiritual power at the Divine Stage to takeplete control of the power sealed in the


    thirdyer of the Holy Dragon Bead and the nature power, Alyssa began to distribute them all


    throughout Rocky''s veins. Moreover, she made sure that the cirction speed was three times faster


    than that of the previous dual cultivation to make sure that it would work.


    Under normal circumstances, Rocky''s body would not be able to bear such speed of cirction. But


    because he was in the Magic Spiritual Spring, he could bear even ten times the speed. However, at


    that moment, Rocky''s body could only bear three times the cirction speed.


    Meanwhile, afterpleting the cirction, Alyssa withdrew her spiritual sense from Rocky''s body and


    returned to her normal state.


    "So, is it going well?" Rocky suddenly asked as he saw Alyssa push him gently away. He looked up


    and saw her floating in the air while looking at him coldly and haughtily.


    "Everything is going well. You can break through to the Supernal Stage tomorrow if nothing goes


    wrong. But when you break through, I will have to take my power back. Otherwise, my power will


    interfere with your breakthrough, which can lead you to spiral into insanity. To make it simple, I can help


    you meet all the requirements needed to break through to the Supernal Stage. Breaking through or not


    will now depend on how lucky and determined you are. In fact, it is more difficult to break through to the


    Supernal Stage than the other previous stages. Moreover, it will make a significant impact on your body


    and will take a long time to perform. As such, many spirit maniptors could not hold on until thest


    moment, leading to their failure. That is why you have to be mentally prepared for it. However, what I''m


    most worried about is the power sealed in your body. Do you know if it will have an abnormal reaction


    when you break through?" Alyssa said with concern.


    "As far as I can remember, I have survived every dangerous situation I was put in. Besides, I encounter


    near-death experiences almost every time, so don''t worry about me. I can handle it," Rocky reassured.


    "I know that what you have experienced is really beyond anyone''s imagination. To be honest, I may not


    have the confidence to face such a powerful and evil power in your body," Alyssa said straightforwardly.


    After hearing her words, Rocky just smiled lightly and said nothing.


    As time went by, Alyssa''s spiritual power at the Divine Stage and the current cirction speed boosted


    the fusion of the power sealed in the thirdyer. Moreover, the weak nature spiritual power also grew


    exponentially under the fast cirction.

 Chapter 956 Breaking Through To The Supernal Stage

    Chapter 956 Breaking Through To The Supernal Stage


    The two forces within him began to increase, and the transforming of his body by the Magic Spiritual


    Spring was near thest stage. About 22 hourster, Rocky felt the two powers raging deep within him


    about to burst from his body like violent torrents.


    "It''s about time." Alyssa could feel the surge within Rocky as well. Immediately, she withdrew all her


    power from him and ended the cultivation between them.


    Alyssa''s eyes flew open the moment she quit the cultivation. The mist was blown away by the wind that


    Rocky''s Evil me brought about, revealing his current state to her.


    She saw the ck me wrap his entire bodypletely which caused the water surrounding him to


    boil. Alyssa could also feel his aura rising. She fixed her eyes on him, not wanting to miss a single


    moment.


    A momentter, something changed from inside the ck me around him. It was divided into two.


    One was the pure Fire spiritual power while the other was the power of the Holy Dragon Bead, which


    was wrapped by a special ck me.


    "The terrified ck me before was formed by the mixing of those two powers. And now, the Holy


    Dragon Bead has shown the original state of its power!" Alyssa couldn''t help but be curious and


    shocked at the fact that the power of the Holy Dragon Bead couldbine with the Fire spiritual power


    and form another unique power as a result. Although the power of the spiritual race couldbine with


    other powers as well, the effect wasn''t ideal. She tried tobine them herself, but the effect was


    nothing extraordinary, so she gave up. The Evil me power Rocky disyed was unlike anything


    she''d seen before. She witnessed how impressively it transformed the Fire spiritual power, which was


    beyond what the spiritual race could do. The Holy Dragon Bead possessed more power than she


    could''ve ever imagined.


    While Alyssa was lost in her own thoughts, Rocky became lost in the intense changes surrounding him.


    On the other side, Rocky could clearly feel the meridians, muscles, and bones all over his body


    expanding increasingly as if they were about to break out of his body the next moment. Moreover, the


    two powers in his body were crashing as strong as raging waves, finding ways out.


    What''s more, the power in the thirdyer of the seal that had been infused in his body and the other


    that had not now repelled each other violently and began to corrode his body from the inside out. The


    Fire spiritual power began to increase dramatically due to the Magic Spiritual Spring and the rapid


    cultivation cycle.


    Initially, the Fire spiritual power was merely a byproduct of the Holy Dragon Bead. Rocky thought he


    could just simply ignore the former and put it aside due to itsparably modest power. But now, the


    Fire spiritual power had improved and surpassed the level of the fifth grade of the Heavenly Stage. It


    was now capable ofpeting with the Holy Dragon Bead''s power.


    That exined why, at this moment, Rocky''s body was possessed by two forces.


    If he failed to break through to the Supernal Stage, then these powers would continue to sh with


    each other and inevitably damage his body. But if he could sessfully make it to the Supernal Stage,


    then the power of the Holy Dragon Bead would surpass the Fire spiritual power and be strong enough


    to contain it. The bnce would be restored.


    Thus, it was crucial for him to break through to that level. Otherwise, he''d face great trouble.


    Ravaged and tormented by the force flowing through him caused by the two repelling powers, his body


    turned red and hot as a cooked shrimp in the Magic Spiritual Spring. All water that made contact with


    his skin turned into steam.


    "Next is the most critical moment." Alyssa narrowed her stare at Rocky, trying her best not to bat her


    eyelids.


    After a while, Rocky felt an abrupt swelling within him like a balloon ready to burst. In an instant, all the


    powers contained within him had reached the highest level. His heart had stopped beating. His


    breathing ceased to exist. The whole world became silent.


    At that moment, it appeared that his time to die hade.


    However, this was merely an illusion. Exerting all the strength he had left, he stood up and let out an


    exhausted cry. Without warning, all the power burst out from his body.


    A series of deafening bangs followed.


    The spring water below him shot several feet into the air before falling down back to earth like heavy


    rain. It was a spectacr sight to behold!


    Meanwhile, lightning shed and thunder rumbled across the sky over the valley. The flowers below it


    began to wither.


    The ck spiritual light that surrounded Rocky suddenly shot up along with his aura thousands of miles


    high into the sky. He had finally reached the Supernal Stage. He glowed in his newfound power and


    exhibited an imposing manner.


    "Finally," Rocky said with a bright smile on his face.


    "Well, congrattions! But could you please sit down?" Alyssa asked him as she turned away from


    him, her face blushing scarlet.


    Her reaction confused him. He then looked down at himself and realized that the mist that surrounded


    the valley had vanished and revealed that both of them now stood naked within the spring.


    Rocky coughed and sat back down.


    Hearing the subtle ssh of water, Alyssa returned her gaze to Rocky. The blush on her face


    remained. This wasn''t the first time she saw him naked but it was definitely the most impressive time.


    Her imagination soon ran wild. She sighed inwardly at the feeling it brought out in her. For the first time


    in her life, she admired a man''s body like a majestic work of art.


    "Congrattions on your breakthrough. However, the power in the thirdyer of the seal within you


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    hasn''tpletely merged yet. We''ve already spent a single day and you only have two days left.


    There''s still a lot of things to do. So hurry up!" She ordered him as she finished briefing him on their


    situation.


    Rocky nodded in approval as he began to prepare for the next step.

 Chapter 957 Evil Power

    Chapter 957 Evil Power


    Alyssa continued to lead her power at the Divine Stage into Rocky''s body, as they started their dual


    cultivation once again. Rocky had reached the Supernal Stage, so she increased the cirction speed


    of the spiritual power.


    However, just after Rocky reached the Supernal Stage, she was shocked that the part of the powers


    that hadn''t fused in the thirdyer began to fuse together. Originally, it was rejected, but now, it was


    being absorbed quickly, which caused the fusion speed to increase more than she had expected.


    Another day passed in a blink of an eye. Rocky fused all the power sealed in the thirdyer at an


    astonishing speed, and his strength advanced to the third grade of the Supernal Stage just as quickly.


    Now his strength wasparable to Alston''s, if not better.


    Although Rocky''s strength had greatly increased, it was just a stepping stone for Alyssa, as she still


    needed to aplish the most important thing, and that was to remove the seal that controlled the


    violent power in the fourthyer. At the same time, she would use her spiritual soul''s power to lead the


    power sealed in the fourthyer into the spiritual soul container in Rocky''s body.


    Compared with breaking through to the Supernal Stage, this was a much more difficult challenge. The


    power sealed in the fourthyer itself was breath-taking. Although that power was only close to that of


    the Divine Stage, Alyssa almost failed to seal it before. So it was not easy for her to remove the seal


    that controlled the power sealed in the fourthyer and lead that power into the spiritual soul container.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Are you ready?" Alyssa asked seriously as she stared at Rocky morosely.


    He took a deep breath, readying himself for what could happen next. Back when the power sealed in


    the fourthyer was released, he couldn''t even resist it, and he almost fell into the endless evil and


    darkness. He knew that the evil power sealed in the fourthyer was much stronger than what was


    sealed in thest threeyers, so he could not afford to make any mistake now.


    Seeing that Rocky was ready, Alyssa immediately pressed her hand on his chest, and then she


    activated the spiritual soul''s power in her body and shouted, "Unseal!"


    In an instant, Rocky''s chest suddenly lit up, and a wood green light exploded from within him. After this


    chaos, the evil power sealed in the fourthyer suddenly surged out like a horde of demons, and it


    began to go berserk in Rocky''s body.


    In the blink of an eye, his body was engulfed by a cloud of thick ck smoke that spread in all


    directions. The evil aura suddenly shrouded the whole Magic Spiritual Spring like a dark mist.


    Although Alyssa had sealed the evil power in the fourthyer once, the strength of the power after


    unsealing still scared her a little, though she would not admit that to anyone else. The moment that the


    evil power sealed in the fourthyer was unsealed, she immediately released her spiritual power at the


    Divine Stage and rushed it into Rocky''s body to suppress the power sealed in the fourthyer that had


    gone berserk. However, to her surprise, the power she tried to suppress seemed to be more violent


    than before.


    ''Is it because his strength has increased, so the power has also increased?'' Noticing this, Alyssa was a


    little surprised. She had thought that since the power of the Holy Dragon Bead was sealed, the strength


    of the sealed power should be the same. However, judging from the current situation, the sealed power


    of the Holy Dragon Bead seemed to have grown stronger when Rocky''s strength increased.


    "What a troublesome guy!" Alyssa''s eyes narrowed. She knew that if she couldn''t suppress the power


    sealed in the fourthyer and lead it into the spiritual soul container, Rocky would probably fall into the


    darkness, and he could even be a crazy devil. Therefore, she could not let herself be distracted.


    With her spiritual power at the Divine Stage and the spiritual soul''s power, she began to fight head-on


    with the violent power sealed in the fourthyer.


    While the power sealed in the fourthyer was going haywire, Rocky suddenly opened his eyes, which


    had turned cold and evil. It was as if he was possessed by an evil entity. His dark eyes stared fiercely


    at Alyssa with a gaze that promised pain and suffering.


    At this moment, he was on the edge of darkness and was gradually losing his mind. In a movement


    that was too fast for Alyssa to catch, he leaned forward and pressed his body to hers.


    Meanwhile, Alyssa, who was concentrating on suppressing the power sealed in the fourthyer, didn''t


    expect that Rocky would attack her all of a sudden.

 Chapter 958 They Were In Danger

    Chapter 958 They Were In Danger


    "You bastard..." Alyssa was starting to get annoyed because here she was, kind enough to help Rocky


    break through to the Supernal Stage and help him fuse with the power on the thirdyer of the seal,


    and yet, this guy repaid her kindness like this and put the two of them in danger.


    Of course, she also knew that Rocky had no control over what was happening in his body at that


    moment, so she should not me him. After all, he was under the influence of evil power, and he was


    only acting by sheer instinct. Even so, she would still me their current danger on him.


    "You look like you want to kill me in the most painful ways imaginable," she muttered unpleasantly, as


    she tried her best to suppress the power released from the fourthyer of the seal in Rocky''s body.


    In this way, she sessfully stopped him from doing anything untoward to her, while she was also


    pulling the power toward the spiritual soul container.


    Rocky struggled again when she was so focused on her task, as the power was so close to being


    absorbed by the spiritual soul container. His sudden movement distracted her, and the power seized


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    that opportunity to make a move. It broke through her suppression and was about to burst out of


    Rocky''s body.


    "Damn it!" Alyssa''s face grew somber because of the situation that was getting more and more


    dangerous by the minute.


    In the next breath, the power released from the fourthyer of the seal in Rocky''s body went berserk


    again. Unexpectedly, it even slowly devoured Alyssa''s power at the Divine Stage.


    "How is this possible?" Even Alyssa was startled. She didn''t expect that the power of the Holy Dragon


    Bead could devour others'' spiritual power, and it was obvious that there was a gap in power between


    them.


    Not long after that, her power began to decline because of the crazy counterattack of the power


    released from the fourthyer of the seal, and thetter easily reupied his body again.


    Just as she was about to fall unconscious, she felt a sharp pain from her back. In the blink of an eye,


    the Magic Spiritual Spring had been stained with blood, and her eyes immediately gravitated toward


    Rocky. She found that the Dragon Spirit Mark on his right arm was spreading quickly, and before she


    could stop it, it covered his whole body until it was as dark as the night. His features were engulfed by


    darkness, distorting his face and his voice. He looked very much like the devil, while he was staying


    there surrounded by the billowing ck gas and malicious auras all over his body.


    Seeing this, Alyssa was paralyzed by a mix of shock and burgeoning fear. She didn''t expect that the


    power in Rocky''s body would be so terrifying after it went out of control. Earlier, she was afraid


    that it would take control, but she was hoping that she could beat it into submission. Now that she was


    seeing this, she suddenly felt like a fool.


    Although she wanted to suppress the evil power again, she couldn''t make it now because it devoured a


    part of her power. It would take some time for her to gather her power again. However, with the speed


    of his transformation, there was not much time left.


    Just when Alyssa was feeling hopeless, and Rocky was about to be possessed by the evil power that


    was about to explode in his body at any time, the spiritual soul container in his body shed, and then


    the whole spiritual power in the spring was suddenly attracted by some unknown power. The spiritual


    power hidden in the spring immediately turned into weak spiritual light and flew into the air like blue


    fireflies. They gathered in Rocky''s body from all directions and integrated into his body.


    Seeing this, she couldn''t help but gasp in astonishment.


    As the beautiful blue lights entered his body, enveloping him in a blue haze, the original crazy evil


    power suddenly calmed down.


    Without any hesitation, Alyssa activated her power to the extreme again and injected a stream of


    spiritual soul''s power into Rocky''s body with no holds barred, regaining the power to suppress the evil


    power in Rocky''s body.


    Two hourster, with the magic power of the spiritual soul container, she finally pulled the power in the


    fourthyer into the spiritual soul container.


    The spiritual soul container, like a chain, had firmly imprisoned the power.


    Soon, Rocky recovered his spiritual sense, and he came back to his senses to find Alyssa in front of


    him, exhausted and near unconscious.


    "It''s finally done." Alyssa breathed a sigh of relief. But in the next moment, she suddenly turned pale


    and fainted in Rocky''s arms.


    He immediately moved to catch her, his arms around her tightening, when he felt how mmy her skin


    was. He touched a part of her that seemed wet with sweat, but as he raised his hand, he saw that it


    was smeared by blood. He hastily checked and found that there were five bloody marks on her back,


    filled with pus and looking terribly painful. Needless to say, he was probably the one who caused it


    when he went berserk before.


    A trace of guilt shed through Rocky''s eyes, as he carefully carried her out of the Magic Spiritual


    Spring. As soon as he stepped foot outside, he took out the magical saliva and fed her two drops of it


    and then applied some of it on to her back.


    Once he was done taking care of her injuries, he secured her tighter in his arms and flew away, careful


    with her injuries.


    When Alyssa regained consciousness, she slowly opened her eyes that felt too heavy to move. She


    won the battle with her eyelids that wouldn''t budge, and as she lifted them, she found herself lying on


    the soft grass in an abandoned tree house. She carefully stood up with the help of her surroundings,


    and as she looked around, she realized that she was alone.


    "Where is he?" Alyssa was surprised that Rocky had left, so she immediately got up and looked


    around. She walked out of the tree house, anxiously looking around for him.


    As soon as she walked out of the tree house, she saw a figure that was sitting leisurely on a thick


    branch beside the tree house. She felt relieved.


    "Phew, you are finally awake." When he saw that she had finally awakened, Rocky greeted her with a


    smirk on his face that promised her that he was probably up to no good.


    Seeing the expression on his face, especially at the impish grin on his lips, Alyssa subconsciously


    remembered what had happened before. She red fiercely at him and immediately walked back into


    the tree house.


    Rocky just shrugged and smiled.


    After a long time, Alyssa came out again. It seemed that she had regained her usual cold and arrogant


    look, but the expression in her eyes as she looked at Rocky was not murderous. Instead, it seemed


    almost fond and tender.

 Chapter 959 The Members Of The Wood Clan

    Chapter 959 The Members Of The Wood n


    "How long was I out this time?" Alyssa asked Rocky, her voice raspy from disuse. She was


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    embarrassed, for she had fainted two times in his presence. And every time she fainted, it was in a


    "You''ve been sleeping for about six hours," Rocky calcted roughly.


    "That long?" Alyssa narrowed her eyes in displeasure, both at herself and Rocky, then asked, "How are


    you feeling now?"


    "I feel all right," Rocky answered simply. He felt well enough at the moment, and besides, he had


    thought about the situation in his body while she was unconscious. He found that after he broke


    through to the Supernal Stage, his whole body had changed greatly, and the veins that could contain


    spiritual power had also be wider than before. It allowed him to use both the evil spiritual power


    and the Fire spiritual power at the same time, smoothly and freely.


    Alyssa nodded at his answer with a satisfied expression, as she was pleased that her efforts had paid


    off. She patted herself free of dust and dirt, as she said, "It''s almost time for us to see grandma."


    "Okay," Rocky answered as he stood up.


    Just as the two of them were about to leave, a strong earthquake suddenly urred in the


    northeastern part of the Spiritual Pasture Valley. Everyone in the valley could easily feel it.


    "What''s going on?" Rocky turned to Alyssa and asked.


    "I don''t know. Earthquakes rarely ur here in the Spiritual Pasture Valley, and it had never been so


    severe before. It seems to be centered at the northeast, and that ce is..." Alyssa seemed to think of


    something and her face turned serious. She flew down from the tree house and summoned her spiritual


    beast.


    "Come on," Alyssa shouted at Rocky.


    Hearing the rm in her voice, he readily jumped after her andnded on her spiritual beast.


    Then, under Alyssa''s tight control, the spiritual beast flew to the northeastern part of the Spiritual


    Pasture Valley.


    Soon after, Rocky began to feel something strange. At the same time, the dragon-shaped jade hanging


    on his chest started warming up, until it became scorching hot as if it was sensing something.


    "What''s in front of us?" Rocky turned to Alyssa and asked.


    "It is the Mysterious Cave. Just like the Magic Spiritual Spring, it is also one of the forbidden areas of


    the Spiritual Pasture Valley. And the reason that this cave is a forbidden area is that there is an ancient


    spiritual beast that is sealed deep inside," Alyssa answered, her voice hesitant as if she did not want to


    tell him the truth at first.


    "An ancient spiritual beast?" Rocky was shocked because he had read the Beast Encyclopedia and


    knew that Soul-shadow Beasts were refined from the souls of ancient spiritual beasts at the very


    beginning. Since the ancient spiritual beasts became extinct, few Soul-shadow Beasts existed.


    However, he didn''t expect that there would be an ancient spiritual beast sealed in a forbidden area of


    the Wood n.


    "ording to the records of the spiritual race, the first nine guardian beasts were transformed from the


    nine most powerful ancient spiritual beasts in the world at that time. That is why they are also called the


    legendary guardian beasts. Later, all the ns of the spiritual race were obsessed with capturing


    ancient spiritual beasts. But the ancient spiritual beasts were very powerful and difficult to transform, so


    the spiritual race came up with the idea of extracting the souls of the ancient spiritual beasts and


    refining them into Soul-shadow Beasts. However, the sess rate of refining the Soul-shadow Beasts


    was very low, and the ancient spiritual beasts gradually disappeared in the world. Atst, the spiritual


    race had to give up this crazy behavior and turn to capture the descendants of the ancient spiritual


    beasts, namely the supernatural beasts, and transform them into the guardian beasts," Alyssa narrated


    with a soft voice and a certain amount of reverence, no doubt because it was a secret history of the


    spiritual race.


    "That''s how Soul-shadow Beasts appear. In theory, the Soul-shadow Beasts should be more powerful


    than the guardian beasts, right?" Rocky asked. He didn''t know much about the origin of the spiritual


    race''s guardian beasts and the Soul-shadow Beasts before, so he may have learned some wrong


    information about them. But now, he knew that the ancient spiritual beasts could be regarded as the


    ancestors of powerful beasts. And the legendary guardian beasts were transformed from the nine most


    powerful ancient spiritual beasts.


    "Yes, Soul-shadow Beasts are indeed more powerful than the guardian beasts, especially the Soul


    Beast. It is said that the strongest Soul Beast canpete with the legendary guardian beast of the


    spiritual race. However, the Soul-shadow Beasts were deemed extinct, along with the ancient spiritual


    beasts a long time ago," Alyssa exined, nodding at Rocky.


    His lips curled into a smile when he heard that, just like a cat that had caught the canary after a long


    hunt. The Soul-shadow Beasts were not extinct. Several Soul-shadow Beasts still existed in the Myriad


    Spirit Tomb, and one of them was a Soul Beast.


    "But why is an ancient spiritual beast sealed in your n?" Rocky asked curiously.


    "I don''t know. This beast has been sealed for hundreds of years. It is said that it descended from the


    sky and killed a lot of nsmen of the Wood n. In the end, it was caught by several spiritual


    masters, and they extracted its spiritual soul and sealed its body," Alyssa replied.


    "So what is sealed in this cave is an ancient spiritual beast without a soul? But if they already took its


    soul, why didn''t they just destroy its body? Why did they seal it?" Rocky was puzzled. He was curious


    to see what an ancient spiritual beast looked like without its soul.


    "Although this ancient spiritual beast doesn''t have a soul, its body still contained a strong power inside


    it. None of the spiritual masters could find a way to destroy it, so they had no choice but to seal it in the


    end," Alyssa replied.


    "I want to see what this ancient spiritual beast looks like," Rocky couldn''t help but say.


    "Don''t even think about it. This cave is a forbidden area. You can''t just enter it because you want to.


    Just give up the idea, okay?" Alyssa red at Rocky, but she was also worried about him. The


    Mysterious Cave was not only a forbidden area, but it was also very dangerous.


    In response, Rocky just shrugged indifferently as if he got bored with the topic.


    "The earthquake was very strange, so let''s go and check it out first. If there is nothing unusual, we can


    go back to see grandma," Alyssa continued.


    While the two of them were talking, Alyssa''s spiritual beast had flown to the area where the earthquake


    urred. When Rocky looked down, he saw arge pit on the ground, as if the ground had been hit by


    a meteorite. The pit looked so deep that it appeared bottomless.


    At this moment, the entire pit and the surroundings were still shaking violently, as if they were affected


    by some kind of power.


    "The pit below is the Mysterious Cave where the ancient spiritual beast is sealed. But what happened


    here? Why is it shaking so violently?" Alyssa asked in surprise, as she gazed down at the pit.


    At this time, many nsmen of the Wood n flew over from another direction. Most of them were


    spiritual ves, and only a few in the lead were ordinary spiritual beings.

 Chapter 960 Weird Changes In The Mysterious Cave

    Chapter 960 Weird Changes In The Mysterious Cave


    Led by several ordinary spiritual beings, the several members of the Wood n took flight and hovered


    near the Mysterious Cave. They saw that the cave was moving back and forth, and it terrified them.


    As the cave trembled, many spiritual ves descended and knelt on the ground. With their bodies


    hunched, they stretched their hands and bowed their heads as if imploring the divine gods for help.


    "What are they doing?" Rocky asked curiously.


    "They''re praying. It''s a tradition of the Wood n. When they see something bad is happening, they


    will kneel and pray to the heavens," exined Alyssa.


    "We cannot escape whatever is bound to happen. But if prayingforts them, I will let them be."


    Rocky shrugged and smiled.


    As the spiritual ves finished praying, the Mysterious Cave also stopped trembling.


    The ordinary spiritual beings who led the group felt the surrounding atmosphere, and noticed that the


    ground had settled. Right away, they were about to take the spiritual ves away.


    However, a pir of ck light sted out from the bottom of the cave, and covered the entire cave


    with unearthly darkness. It surged out of the cave and rose into the sky like a giant fountain.


    The members of the Wood n who surrounded the cave were too shocked to make a move. They


    stood there with their mouths wide open and watched as the cave continued to spew the terrifying


    ck light.


    "This is..." The look on Alyssa''s face changed.


    "Did the ancient spiritual beast break the seal?" Rocky asked jokingly.


    "Shut up! The ancient spiritual beast is sealed at the deepest part of the cave. This is a bizarre


    phenomenon, and this should not be happening!" Alyssa scolded Rocky. If the seal was indeed broken,


    the consequences would be beyond imaginable.


    "Wait for me here and don''t do anything stupid!" As soon as she finished her words, she took off and


    flew towards the ordinary spiritual beings. She appeared in front of them in an instant and drew them


    together for a talk.


    When they saw Alyssa, they all bowed their heads to show respect.


    After a short huddle, several ordinary spiritual beings immediately took some spiritual ves with them


    and summoned all kinds of guardian beasts to surround the entire cave.


    Alyssa then returned to Rocky and her spiritual beast.


    "I don''t know what happened, but it looks like I have to request my grandma to be here," Alyssa said as


    she nced at Rocky.


    Before long, the pir of ck light disappeared, but the shock waves that had beening from the


    bottom of the cave continued. Just as they thought everything was going to be okay, something


    unexpected happened.


    A powerful suction force emerged from the huge cave. Like a giant ma, it began to pull everything


    in its surroundings. The spiritual ves and the guardian beasts that surrounded the cave could not


    resist the force, and they were all swallowed by the dense darkness that had flooded the cave. At the


    same time, the suction force lingered and became more powerful.


    "Retreat!" Alyssa shouted using thenguage of the Wood n.


    Quickly, the ordinary spiritual beings tried to save as many spiritual ves as they could from being


    swallowed by the giant cave. But the suction force had grown stronger and had spread out beyond a


    hundred meters. It reached Alyssa, Rocky and the spiritual beast they were riding on.


    Distressed by the suction force, the spiritual beast became agitated and started to misbehave. Soon,


    Alyssa and Rocky were thrown off the spiritual beast and fell down rapidly.


    Alyssa was quick and caught the spiritual beast''s ankle in time. She tried to grab Rocky, but it was too


    At that moment, Rocky''s eyes narrowed, and a smile appeared on his face. Immediately, he activated


    his spiritual power to open the Magic Spiritual Space and summoned his spiritual beast Ken.


    "Spirit Possession!" Rocky shouted.


    Ken turned into a dazzling spiritual light and merged with him. Then, within a second, the two of them


    vanished into thin air.


    Alyssa was stunned when Rocky dropped out of her sight. She hesitated for a while, then released her


    grip on the beast. With a burst of spiritual light, her delicate body leaped into the cave.


    Before long, the tremor inside the huge cave stopped, and the surroundings became quiet.


    As the survivors calmed down, a giant pnquin appeared from afar. It was covered in a white,


    dazzling light, and was slowly being carried by several spiritual ves. The survivors hurried towards it


    and surrounded the pnquin in no time.


    Quickly, a senior ordinary spiritual being stepped forward and ryed the situation to the person inside


    the pnquin.


    "What? Alyssa and that young man have been sucked into the Mysterious Cave?" A surprised voice


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    was heard from inside the pnquin. It was Alyssa''s grandma, a reclusive elder of the Wood n.


    "Elder, shall we send someone to rescue them? But if we entered the cave, it would be impossible for


    us to get out," the senior ordinary spiritual being immediately asked and expressed his concern at the


    same time.


    The reclusive elder reflected on the situation before she gave an answer. "Do not act recklessly. For the


    time being, we need to figure out why the cave acted strangely and was all of a sudden distraught."


    "But the two..." the ordinary spiritual being said hesitantly.


    "I know Alyssa. If they are together, she should be able to get out with that young man. Before she


    became an ordinary spiritual being, she had lived in the cave alone for forty-nine days. Since ancient


    times until now, no one else in our Wood n had survived doing that. Now, she has be more


    powerful, so you don''t have to worry about her!" the voice inside the pnquin answered.


    "Elder, I understand now," the ordinary spiritual being answered respectfully.


    "The most important thing right now is to find out why the Mysterious Cave threw a tantrum," the elder


    inside the pnquin ordered.


    "I will lead a group, and we will try to find out as much as we can." After the ordinary spiritual finished


    speaking, he and the others turned around and left.


    "Let''s wait and see what that young man and Alyssa would do to save themselves." The pnquin was


    then carried back by the several spiritual ves.


    Meanwhile, after the fusion, Rocky now had the flying capability of Ken. Still, he kept falling deeper into


    the dark cave.


    Unaware of how long he had been falling, Rocky suddenly noticed what was ahead of him. Right below


    him were tall stone pirs with pointed ends. If he crashed into one of them, he would definitely not


    survive. With this, he released just enough amount of energy force to stop himself from falling and


    hitting any of the pointed pirs.


    The suction force at the bottom of the abyss was not as strong as before, so after stopping, Rocky


    stood and bnced himself in the air. He then saw a gap between two stone pirs and dived in. He


    jumped back and forth on the two stone pirs and was finally able to steady himself on the ground.


    As hended, Rocky examined his surroundings and felt that the suction force had disappeared.

 Chapter 961 Search For The Ancient Spiritual Beast

    Chapter 961 Search For The Ancient Spiritual Beast


    After that, Rocky undid the state of Spirit Possession with Ken, and because he didn''t use too much of


    his spiritual power in keeping the state, there was no obvious side effect on him. He could still move


    freely afterward, and he went to sit cross-legged on the ground, as he adjusted his breath for a while.


    "It is unbelievable that something so special is hiding underneath the Mysterious Cave! Where is that


    ancient spiritual beast sealed?" Rocky looked around and noticed that the hole above his head had


    shrunk to the size of a well''s mouth, and the light was so further up that it was almost too dark to see.


    Several stgmites were scattered around him, but because of the dim light, he could not see much of


    the whole area.


    ''I can feel something... There is a breeze blowing from the right!'' Rocky noticed that there was a faint


    wind blowing from the right which was supposed to be the north direction. He looked that way, his eyes


    squinting in the darkness. When he could not make out what was there, he shrugged and started


    moving to the direction of the wind.


    After about five minutes, he noticed that there were fewer stgmites on his path, and a big entrance


    loomed in front of him. A chill passed through him, as he peered inside and saw the pitch-ck cave


    thatid ahead. Terrifying aura emanated from somewhere inside.


    "It looks very dangerous inside..." Rocky murmured to himself. Of course, it was a familiar feeling for


    him and was not intimidating in the least, even if the aura in the cave was stronger than the one he felt


    in the Myriad Beasts Ground or the ck Sand Abyss.


    Without a trace of hesitation or fear, he briskly stepped into the entrance of the cave and made his way


    along its tunnel-like passage.


    Before long, the tunnel widened into a spacious passage, and it was so big that he could not see the


    other end. Here, the rocks ovepped like countless underground hills, the ground rising and falling


    from time to time.


    At the same time, he also felt a strong aura hidden in it, which was no less than that of a spirit-


    manipted beast at the fourth grade of the five-star level. It meant that there were powerful beasts in


    it, but unfortunately, because of its surroundings, the aura was quite chaotic. He couldn''t sense them


    enough to see if what he was sensing was one powerful beast or if there were multiple weaker beasts.


    With the rough information he detected, he could not let his guard down. He tried his best to hide his


    aura and then jumped as high as he could. At the same time, he looked around cautiously.


    He made his way forward in that way, jumping and hiding, and reached about dozens of meters from


    the entrance. Suddenly, he felt his feetnd on something soft as if he had stepped on a pillow, and


    when he looked down, something ck was protruding from the rock that he had justnded on.


    He was stunned at first, but his instinct told him that something was wrong. He jumped back and away


    from the ck thing. Right on cue, the bulge under his feet suddenly moved, and in the darkness, two


    snow-white eyes opened silently, instantly dispelling the darkness around.


    Rocky took this opportunity to look down, and saw that he had stepped on what seemed to be the belly


    of some beast, as it was rounded like a ball. On both sides of its belly were countless thin limbs that


    resembled caterpir''s limbs.


    However, before he could look at it closely, a silvery-white web-like mucus that was about several


    meters wide enveloped him.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Rocky immediately jumped up and waved his hand at the same


    time to shoot a wave of Evil me. Because of the improvement of his strength, the Evil me had


    changed from pure ck to ck with fiery red luster. This change was mainly because his power with


    Fire nature that had formed the Evil me had been greatly increased.


    After the Evil me collided with the web-like mucus, the mucus was immediately burned, but the Evil


    me maintained its momentum and continued to fly forward.


    Rocky was also surprised, as he didn''t expect that the Evil me would be that strong. Generally


    speaking, the power of the Evil me could be counteracted by the attacks of the spirit-manipted


    beasts of such a level. He knew that when he became stronger, his Evil me did too, but he did not


    expect it to grow this strong.


    After the Evil me flew forward for a distance, it exploded like fireworks, which gave enough light for


    Rocky to see the giant beast''s entire body.


    "It seems to be a supernatural beast." When Rocky saw the colossal beast in front of him, he


    immediately inferred that an ordinary spirit-manipted beast couldn''t have such an aura and gigantic


    form. Moreover, he was now in the territory of the spiritual race, so the giant beast in front of him was


    undoubtedly a supernatural beast.


    This beast, with its aura above the fourth grade of the five-star level, was much stronger than a


    guardian beast, let alone a spirit-manipted beast. Therefore, Rocky dared not be careless.


    He opened the Magic Spiritual Space and called out Robin first. He could not call Ken because of the


    recent Spirit Possession between him and Ken. As of that moment, Ken had yet to recover the spiritual


    power it had consumed earlier, so he decided to call it only if he really needed to.


    As soon as Robin came out, Rocky asked it to use its advantage in speed to attract the ball-shaped


    supernatural beast''s attention, which would give them some advantage. On the other hand, he also


    took advantage of the terrain to y hide and seek with the beast and began a guerri battle.


    The ball-shaped beast was too huge and slow-moving, so it was helpless and had no way to deal with


    Rocky and Robin. However, its skin was so rough and thick that even Rocky''s Evil me could make


    no difference. The beast could not reach them, let alone attack them, but at the same time, their


    attacks were as good as tickles on its rough skin, doing no damage at all.


    After a long while, as the supernatural beast seemed to be getting tired, it suddenly turned its huge


    body away from them and slowly squirmed to hide once again, forgetting its two opponents.


    After the beast had crawled away, Rocky breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it had not lost its temper


    easily, and it reacted very slowly. Otherwise, it would have been difficult to defeat it, even if he used up


    all his spiritual power.


    "That supernatural beast is quite powerful. Even when I had Robin to help me, I could not even


    damage it at all," Rocky murmured to himself.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    After resting for a while, he continued to move forward with Robin. This time, he was smart enough to


    let Robin explore the way ahead. Since it had mutated earlier and reached the qualification of a


    guardian beast, it was very sensitive and could easily distinguish the position of a supernatural beast.


    With this outstanding ability, Rocky was able to go deeper into the cave safely. After Ken recovered, he


    also summoned it, and the three of them continued to advance into the depths of the cave.


    At the same time, a delicate figure seemed to be shuttling through the maze-like Mysterious Cave with


    a bit of anxiety.


    "Does that guy really want to go deep into the cave to see the sealed ancient spiritual beast? Is he


    stupid or maybe he has a death wish?" the delicate figure murmured to herself and disappeared in the


    blink of an eye.

 Chapter 962 The Power Of The Colorful Blade

    Chapter 962 The Power Of The Colorful de


    Rocky walked through the area for another hundred meters before he found an undergroundke in


    front of him. It was oval-shaped and as big as half a football field.


    He moved closer carefully and looked around for a way through theke. In the middle was a big


    whirlpool, making the water turbid and difficult to see what was under it. However, he could still see


    glimpses of something underneath the water every time the water rotated at a certain angle.


    On the opposite side of theke, there was a tunnel as high as two people.


    But to his dismay, there was no way around theke to get to the opposite tunnel. The only way he


    could think of was to fly across theke, but he had to take into ount the aura hidden under theke.


    Considering the potential danger, he decided to put Robin back into the Magic Spiritual Space. After


    that, he got on top of Ken and flew to the opposite side of theke. At the same time, he paid attention


    to the wholeke vigntly in case of any suspicious movements. Soon, Ken had flown through half of


    the distance and was approaching the center of theke, but suddenly, a water column with a diameter


    of at least ten meters rushed up from the whirlpool center in the middle of theke. It soared up into the


    sky, and although Ken reacted in time, the strong impact caused by the water column still sent Ken and


    Rocky tumbling.


    As they were tumbling in the air and Ken was trying to stabilize its flight, a shadow that sparkled with


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    blue light and resembled a gigantic shark, suddenly rushed out of theke. It opened its bloody mouth,


    revealing two rows of extremely sharp teeth that glinted brightly in the darkness. It dashed toward the


    two intruders as if it wanted to swallow them in one gulp.


    When Rocky noticed the beast, his face took on an rmed expression, and he immediately shouted,


    "Spirit Possession!"


    All of a sudden, Ken turned into a ball of bright colorful light and quickly integrated with him. Then, they


    disappeared from where they were, and the shark shadow missed its targets.


    "There are so many abrupt crises here!" Rocky said with a lingering fear, as hended in front of the


    tunnel at the end of theke. He cautiously looked back at the shark''s figure that was now moving up


    and down as if their presence had agitated it.


    Just as he was about to stop the state of Spirit Possession and continue to move forward, he suddenly


    spotted countless faint spots of light that looked like wildfire. It appeared in the dark tunnel in front of


    him, filling almost the entire tunnel, just like a hunter that was waiting for its prey to move.


    Rocky guessed that the spots of light were from some little beasts'' eyes. Although there were a lot of


    them, the aura they were emitting was not strong. They felt like ordinary spirit-manipted beasts at


    the first grade of the first-star level.


    "It seems that I have no choice but to pass their way," Rocky murmured. However, he didn''t dare let his


    guard down, for he knew that countless weak ants could even swallow an elephant alive. He


    immediately pulled out his Frozen Wind Dagger and condensed all his power into the dagger. In the


    blink of an eye, the dagger turned into a colorful light de.


    In the next moment, Rocky disyed the momentum of his strength, as he waved the dagger and


    rushed directly into the tunnel. The dagger''s colorful de shed like a rainbow, as he shed it


    wildly against the air, and its light went deep into the tunnel, shing and exploding like fireworks. The


    spiritual power from within it roared, and the colorful light zed in the pitch-ck cave.


    Boom!


    As soon as the colorful de flew into the tunnel, explosions echoed throughout the cave, and the little


    beasts hiding in the dark were exposed by the resulting light, revealing their original shapes. They


    appeared to be somewhat different from what Rocky was imagining. These little beasts were one-eyed


    cubs that were shaped like spiders, while on both sides of the tunnel, many broken eggs were


    scattered. It was obvious that some supernatural beasts had used this tunnel as a secret ce toy


    their eggs.


    After the explosions, many one-eyed cubs were killed in an instant, and the flying spiritual power


    caused those who survived a lot of damage.


    Rocky took this opportunity to rush off to the end of the passage. But to his surprise, the passage was


    surprisingly long, and the eggs around him were endless. He was getting tired, but he could not kill all


    the one-eyed cubs because they were surging out one after another.


    Wherever Rocky passed, he left one-eyed corpses in his wake, and dark green blood flowed like a river


    on the dirty ground, forming sticky and disgusting green mud all over the ce.


    After dozens of meters, he finally killed one wave of the beasts, but then another wave rushed over.


    Almost at the same time, the whole tunnel suddenly trembled, and an extremely strong aura made itself


    known as it approached.


    Soon, Rocky found that in the depths of the tunnel, behind a group of one-eyed cubs, a huge figure in


    the shape of a spider was lifting its eight limbs like pirs. Its huge bodypletely blocked the entire


    tunnel and dashed towards Rocky aggressively.


    He frowned when he saw this big beast suddenly appear. He knew that the big beast was the one who


    hadid its eggs in the tunnel, and he had just killed multitudes of its children. To say that it must be


    angry would be a great understatement.


    He sensed that the aura of the supernatural beast in front of him was at least above the fifth grade of


    the five-star level. A spirit-manipted beast at such a level was equivalent to a spirit maniptor at


    the premium grade of the Supernal Stage. Thus, the strength of such a supernatural beast was at least


    above the Divine Stage.


    Such a powerful supernatural beast would be undoubtedly difficult for Rocky to deal with. Although he


    was now in the state of Spirit Possession and his strength had reached the premium grade of the


    Supernal Stage, it was obviously not enough to fight this opponent.


    "There''s no way that I can defeat it! I need to escape!" Rocky looked around and hid immediately. He


    quietly approached the beast and nned to slip through the gap without being noticed.


    However, just as he was approaching the beast, it suddenly lifted a leg that was as thick as a pir and


    stepped in his direction.


    His face changed dramatically, and he immediately floated to the right. He couldn''t help but mutter in


    his heart, ''This beast shouldn''t be able to see me, but it stepped so urately towards me. I''m so


    unlucky!''!


    Just as he was about to fly to the right, the beast suddenly shook its body and rushed toward him


    again.


    "Damn it!" Rocky was stunned for a moment. It seemed that the beast could see through him, and it


    could also locate him wherever he went even if he was hiding. But how was that possible?


    At this point, he could not afford to be reckless. He quickly shed out and waved the Frozen Wind


    Dagger, shing out into the air.


    Bang!


    The dazzling de of the Frozen Wind Dagger immediately collided with the supernatural beast''s


    gigantic body, and like a miracle, the de''s power sessfully stopped all its movement. He swiftly


    took this opportunity to disappear from where he was.

 Chapter 963 The Dragon-Shaped Jade

    Chapter 963 The Dragon-Shaped Jade


    After Rocky disappeared, the spider supernatural beast slowly opened its enormous mouth and let out


    a long, whip-like tongue.


    Rocky was about to pass through the gap and enter the spider''s gigantic body when he felt something


    smack his back. He turned around and saw the tongue of the spider was chasing after him. He tried his


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    best to dodge it, but the tongue was relentless.


    "You are really annoying!" Rocky eximed. Since his invisibility ability consumed a lot of spiritual


    power, Rocky had to be visible and kept the tongue at arm''s length. With one rapid movement, he


    evaded the tongue and zoomed forward like a sh of lightning.


    After a fierce chase, Rocky finally made it to the enormous body of the spider, but its tongue circled in


    front of him and blocked him.


    As it sensed Rocky, the spider turned around and was about to pounce on him.


    Seeing this, Rocky poured all his strength into the Frozen Wind Dagger. Immediately, the Frozen Wind


    Dagger turned into a long sword. Its sharp de sparkled in different colors.


    Before the spider could make a move, Rocky shouted and swung the sword with all his strength.


    However, he did not aim at the spider, nor at the tongue, but at the space above the passageway.


    As the colorful de shed through the wind, it sliced open a huge gap in the rock just above the


    passageway. Endless sands and stones rained down. Soon after, the stones copsed and eventually


    blocked more than half of the passageway.


    After he sessfully blocked out the spider, Rocky bravely faced the tongue in front of him. However,


    the tongue became distressed and quickly pulled back.


    Rocky breathed a sigh of relief and ran in full speed. He knew the stones could not block the spider for


    too long.


    After he had run for a while, Rocky found himself in front of an enormous building that was like an altar.


    It was majestic and floated between two rocky cliffs. Under it was an endless dark abyss.


    The altar sparkled under the re of the sun and looked more glorious as it drifted in the air. Eighteen


    tall, wood-shaped stone totem pirs surrounded the altar like a ring. Each pir was joined by a very


    thick chain, and each chain emitted a faint halo that would rise and fall in the air.


    At the center of the totem altar stood an exceptionally huge dragon stone statue. It was twenty to thirty


    meters high, and took up more than half of the totem altar. It looked real and spirited with its pair of


    luminous wings, as if it would take flight at any time. At first nce, one would think it was a


    masterpiece of the gods.


    Rocky soon sensed a very strong aura and spiritual power that seemed to being from the giant


    statue. He looked at it intensely and felt lifeing out of the statue.


    Rocky had a feeling the statue was alive.


    "Is it the ancient spiritual beast that has been sealed?" Rocky examined it all over, and flew closer to


    the altar, so he could take a closer look.


    However, as soon as he approached the totem around the altar, a bolt of lightning surged out from the


    totem and rushed towards Rocky.


    Good thing, Rocky had not released the state of Spirit Possession yet, and he was able to step back in


    time. The lightning missed him and hit the edge of the cliff instead.


    With the sound of thunder, it sliced through the edge of the cliff instantly.


    The entire altar was suddenly besieged by angry lightning that shuttled between the eighteen totems.


    The scene was spectacr, as bright colors danced around the altar.


    ''I did not expect that the altar is an enchanted barrier.'' As he flew back and distanced himself from the


    altar, Rocky shook his head and thought, ''The forbidden area of the spiritual race is heavily protected. I


    won''t be able to get in that easily.''


    Frustrated, Rocky stared at the altar from a distance. Suddenly, the dragon statue looked familiar. He


    knew he had seen it somewhere before.


    "It''s strange. Why does this ancient spiritual beast look simr with the Soul Beast I saw in the Myriad


    Spirit Tomb? But it has fewer wings, and it doesn''t have the imposing manner of a kinging from the


    heaven. Its energy is a little weak..." Rocky murmured as hepared the two images in his mind.


    "Unfortunately, it is not alive. If it is alive, then I''ll be more than happy to take the risk, so I can collect


    some blood and feed Uriah''s egg," Rocky said with regret. The stone statue was entirely solid and had


    been perfectly sealed off from intruders. Even if he wanted to get its blood, there was no chance. He


    needed to find another way to enter the area.


    Disappointed, Rocky had no choice but to give up and just go back home. This ce was very


    dangerous. No one knew what else was out here and what would happen if he stayed here for a long


    time. As he was about to leave, the dragon-shaped jade on his chest was suddenly aze and burned


    his chest.


    "Ah!" Rocky shouted in pain. Compared with his previous experience, the burning sensation was


    stronger this time and sank deeper into his skin. It was so painful. Rocky ced his hand on his chest


    to feel his skin. The moment his hand touched the dragon-shaped jade, he felt a piercing pain in his


    finger. Something nipped on his skin and a drop of blood was sucked into the dragon-shaped jade.


    Rocky was startled. Right before his eyes, the bright light dragon-shaped jade turned bloody-red.


    Before long, a beam of red light radiated from the dragon-shaped jade. It pierced through the


    enchanted barrier of the altar and went straight to the be of the huge statue.


    As the red light burnt through the statue, it triggered a tremor from inside the earth that shook the entire


    altar together with the statue. The totem stone pirs and thick chains did not escape the tremors and


    began to convulse. Soon, the enchanted barrier showed flickers of light.


    "Something big will happen." Rocky was so stunned that he could not move. He did not understand


    what was going on. The power of the dragon-shaped jade obviously damaged the enchanted barrier of


    the altar and stirred the dragon statue.


    "My descendant, wake up!" A loud voicemanded out of the dragon-shaped jade. The voice was


    imposing and was filled with power.


    Just as the voice rumbled like thunder, the enormous dragon statue opened its eyes. Its solid body


    cracked and stone fragments fell down one by one.

 Chapter 964 Dragon-shaped Soul Beast

    Chapter 964 Dragon-shaped Soul Beast


    Rocky was a little shocked to see that the seal of the huge dragon statue had been removed. After all,


    it was a well-known fact that an extremely great amount of power was required to remove any seal set


    up by the spiritual race.


    The fact that the dragon-shaped jade was able to release that much power was truly inconceivable to


    Rocky. However, what came next surprised him even more, if that was possible. He suddenly heard a


    voice from the dragon-shaped jade!


    "Who are you?" he asked in awe. He had never expected the dragon-shaped jade to contain so much


    power, let alone a being that was able to speak humannguage. Although he did not know what it


    was, he knew that he was dealing with something extraordinary.


    All of a sudden, the dragon-shaped jade, which had been constantly emitting red light, flew into the air


    and hovered in front of him. Then, a beam of light was projected from the dragon-shaped jade, forming


    a dragon-shaped transparent light body, like an exquisite doll. Although it was only the size of a palm, it


    exuded an astonishing aura.


    "You... You are..." Rocky breathed in shock. In fact, he had seen this being before! It was none other


    than the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast he had seen in the Myriad Spirit Tomb. But he could not


    understand what it was doing here at the moment.


    "I don''t have enough power to show myself for long, so I''ll keep this short." Rocky suddenly heard a


    familiar voice in his mind. In fact, he had heard this voice a few times before, but he had always


    dismissed it as an auditory hallucination. Now, to his surprise, it turned out that someone had really


    been talking to him all along.


    "Why are you in this dragon-shaped jade?" he asked with a frown.


    "I am the one who formed it with my power," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast replied.


    "I see. But why did you turn into a dragon-shaped jade? You wanted me to take you out of the Myriad


    Spirit Tomb on purpose?" Rocky asked suspiciously. He had a lot of questions in mind now.


    "You are already an inheritor. With me by your side, you will be able to sessfully gather the blood of


    the nine legendary guardian beasts and open the door to the path of omnipotent skill," the Dragon-


    shaped Soul Beast exined.


    "An inheritor? Does it have anything to do with the Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire? And what is the


    path of omnipotent skill, anyway?" Rocky asked, raising his eyebrows in confusion. He had never


    heard of any of these terms before.


    "That''s something that you will have to discover on your own," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast replied


    mysteriously.


    "Forget it. I''m not interested. You can find another inheritor," Rocky said nkly. He had much more


    important things to do than go and collect the divine blood of the legendary guardian beasts.


    "It is your destiny! You can''t deny it," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast said angrily in a booming voice


    that thundered in Rocky''s ears.


    "Destiny? Do you know how difficult it would be to gather the divine blood of the nine legendary


    guardian beasts? First of all, I don''t even know where any of those beasts are. And even if I did, I don''t


    have the strength to collect their divine blood. With my current strength, I can''t even defeat an ordinary


    guardian beast, let alone a legendary one," Rocky said, shaking his head helplessly. In fact, what he


    hated most in this world was the concept of destiny. He believed that everything could be changed as


    long as one made the choice to do it. There was nothing that was already written or decided. To put it


    simply, he was an atheist.


    "You''re right, you don''t have enough strength. However, the power in your body is a heavenly power. If


    you can train yourself to gainplete control over it, that will be enough for you to gather the divine


    blood of the nine legendary guardian beasts!" the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast said slowly, as if it was


    exining something to a child. It was slowly losing patience with Rocky, but it tried to be as


    reasonable as possible.


    "A heavenly power? Are you talking about the Holy Dragon Bead in my body? What do you mean?"


    Rocky was puzzled. The Holy Dragon Bead had been given to him as a gift by the Dragon Master n.


    How could it be a heavenly power? In fact, if he had heard this from anyone else, he would have


    immediately dismissed it as a lie or the babbling of a madman. But considering that he was hearing it


    from the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast, which seemed to be an ancient being that had existed in the


    mysterious Myriad Spirit Tomb for a long time and thus would know a lot more about the matters of the


    spiritual race, he was half-convinced.


    "You will understand everything when the time is right! As for your strength, let me think about how I


    can help you." The Dragon-shaped Soul Beast thought for a while and then said, "I can take you to a


    few ces where I hid treasures a long time ago. Those treasures will help you."


    "That sounds great. Tell you what, I''ll think about it if you be my spirit-manipted beast," Rocky


    said tentatively. Of course, he knew that there was no way that the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast would


    agree to it. But on the off-chance that it did and became his spirit-manipted beast, he would


    definitely make a fortune, so he decided to give it a try. The Soul-shadow Beast was second only to the


    ancient spiritual beast, and now that thetter was extinct, the Soul Beast was the strongest. Even the


    descendants of the ancient spiritual beast such as the supernatural beast were notparable to the


    Soul Beast at all.


    "You wish! I''m not something that you can control. Until now, you''ve only seen me at my weakest


    state," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast said arrogantly, raising its chin at him.


    "Your weakest state?" Rocky said in awe. If he remembered correctly, when he had first seen the


    Dragon-shaped Soul Beast, it had emitted an aura that seemed to be of the Divine Stage, at least. If


    that was the Soul Beast at its weakest state, then its strongest state would be unimaginable. There was


    no way he would be able to control it.


    The Dragon-shaped Soul Beast nodded arrogantly. "So, don''t ever think about making me your spirit-


    manipted beast."


    "Then there''s nothing in it for me." Rocky shook his head in disappointment and asked, "By the way,


    you have been in the jade for so long. Why did youe out now?"


    "That''s because your strength is too weak right now. In order to turn into this jade and follow you out, I


    used up almost all of my power. Therefore, I won''t show up unless I absolutely have to," the Dragon-


    shaped Soul Beast exined.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "It''s all my fault, then," Rocky said, raising his eyebrows.


    While the two of them were talking to each other, the altar continued changing dramatically. It was as if


    the earth was copsing and the mountains were shaking.

 Chapter 965 Stronger And Stronger

    Chapter 965 Stronger And Stronger


    At this time, the ancient spiritual beast, which was gradually unsealed in the altar, revealed a


    domineering ck scale and shell. It was probably as strong as steel, and its shiny dark color reflected


    light in every direction. It had four wings that were poised as if it was about to fly at any moment. The


    huge dragon head was outlined by an armor that resembled a helmet, and the strong aura and power


    that it was exuding earlier seemed to have multiplied a hundredfold.


    The only pity was that after the seal was removed, the ancient spiritual beast did not move at all, but


    the aura and strength its body was releasing continued. Because of the overwhelming aura and


    strength of the ancient spiritual beast, the altar showed signs of copse. The chains connecting the


    wood-shaped totem pirs had begun to break, tilting the pirs almost parallel to the floor.


    "My descendant''s soul has also been extracted. But still... I want to let it go," the Dragon-shaped Soul


    Beast roared and screamed wildly, as soon as itid eyes on the motionless ancient spiritual beast.


    "You mean, this ancient spiritual beast is your descendant?" At first, Rocky didn''t get why the Dragon-


    shaped Soul Beast had such a strong reaction, but when he heard it speak, he realized that this


    ancient spiritual beast was actually its descendant. ''Even his descendant is so powerful!'' Rocky thought


    with awe. He could imagine how powerful this Dragon-shaped Soul Beast was when it was still an


    ancient spiritual beast before the evolution!


    "The spiritual race is so hateful!" the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast eximed. His hoarse voice was filled


    with resentment.


    "Even if you unseal it, the result will still be the same, so it is useless for you to be angry. It has lost its


    soul, so you can''t do anything more." Rocky shrugged calmly.


    "If you agree to be my heir, and if you can collect the divine blood of the nine legendary guardian


    beasts, I will fulfill your wish!" the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast suddenly said after a moment of silence.


    "My wish?" Rocky asked, a little bit confused and surprised by the sudden proposal.


    "Didn''t you want me to be your spirit-manipted beast?" The Dragon-shaped Soul Beast reminded


    Rocky slyly. Its eyes glinted with newfound hope in the darkness.


    "Didn''t you say that I am still far too weak to control someone of your caliber?" Rocky asked with a


    smile, as he wondered why the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast was now contradicting itself.


    "I have a perfect idea. I can fulfill your wish and take my descendant away from here at the same time!


    You can say that we can kill two birds with just one stone." The Dragon-shaped Soul Beast nodded to


    itself as it spoke, and it seemed particrly pleased with this new idea.


    "Okay, hit me with it," Rocky said, crossing his arms in front of his chest. His interest was immediately


    piqued.


    "The flesh body of my descendant seems to still have its previous strength, but it can''t move because it


    has lost its soul. However, if I can enter its flesh body, I can control it," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast


    continued.


    "That''s a good idea. But how are we supposed to do that?" Rocky thought that it was a little strange to


    stuff another soul into someone else''s flesh body.


    "You can think of the flesh body as something like a bag or a container. This reminds me of the time


    when my master has already surpassed..." The Dragon-shaped Soul Beast spoke in an arrogant tone,


    but something seemed to have caught its attention, or maybe it remembered something, for it trailed


    off, stopped speaking, and stared into the distance.


    "So, you also have a master? But what do you mean when you said that your master has surpassed


    something?" Rocky asked curiously when the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast stopped talking.


    "You don''t need to know that. As long as you can find a way to connect me with the flesh body of my


    descendant, I can enter it," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast said with finality. From its tone, it probably


    would not answer Rocky if he asked more questions about its master.


    "So... Do you want to enter the central pivot of the spiritual meridian?" Rocky finally asked, letting it


    steer him into a different topic.


    "Yes, the flesh body is driven by the spiritual meridian, so as long as you can make my spiritual soul


    enter the spiritual meridian central pivot of its flesh body, I can easily control it. However, I can''t control


    the flesh body for a long time with my current strength, so I will have a time limit. Every time I reach my


    limit, I need to go back to the jade to store my spirit..." the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast exined


    nomittally.


    "Okay, I got it. We should move and send the flesh body into my Magic Spiritual Space before the altar


    falls. However, the power of this flesh body is so great. Will it scare the Dark Heaven Cubs in my Magic


    Spiritual Space to death?" Rocky couldn''t help but think of the cubs in his care because they were too


    sensitive, and he was not about to just send them to their death. If the answer to his question was yes,


    then he would have to think of some countermeasures.


    "You don''t need to worry. After I enter the flesh body, I will seal its power, and only I can unseal it once


    again," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast responded immediately.


    "Alright then, that''s good to hear. Let''s do it! However, I don''t have much time left for my Spirit


    Possession, so we have to finish it at once..." Rocky said seriously.


    After that, he quickly approached the body of the ancient spiritual beast. As soon as he stood close, his


    eyes widened, and his whole body erupted with a strange light, which was the unique spiritual light


    released when he used the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill. Once he had activated the


    Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill, Rocky immediately hit between the eyebrows of the huge


    dragon head of the ancient spiritual beast with his palm.


    In the next moment, Rocky''s spiritual sense flew into the flesh of the ancient spiritual beast, and the


    Dragon-shaped Soul Beast changed into the shape of a small dragon ghost and appeared beside him.


    After entering the flesh body of the ancient spiritual beast, he saw a spectacr spiritual meridian


    world, which was surrounded by a spiritual meridian that was emitting white lights in all directions.


    Since there was not much time left, Rocky immediately used his spiritual power to build a bridge. With


    it, he began to go deep into the spiritual meridian central pivot with the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast.


    Although the flesh body of this ancient spiritual beast had lost its soul, the power contained in its body


    was astonishing. This power actually originated from the spiritual meridian. Therefore, the spiritual


    meridian space, where Rocky was now inside of, was full of risks and hidden dangers.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    At that moment, the spiritual meridian around them was crisscrossed and disordered, releasing violent


    spiritual currents from time to time. They resembled thunder and lightning, as they intertwined closely


    with each other. If Rocky and the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast were hit by these spiritual currents, there


    was no telling what would happen to them.


    Although what they were doing was very dangerous, Rocky felt that it was worth the risk to gain such a


    powerful ancient spiritual beast as his spirit-manipted beast.


    Of course, there was nothing free in this world, so if Rocky sessfully obtained the ancient spiritual


    beast, and if he promised to be the heir of the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast, he would probably get


    himself involved in the shocking secrets that were hidden by the spiritual race a long time ago. It would


    cause a great uproar and would probably turn his life upside down.


    With his skillful control, Rocky was approaching the spiritual meridian central pivot of the ancient


    spiritual beast step by step with the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast. Once he reached the spiritual meridian


    central pivot, the rest would depend on the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast.


    However, it was easier said than done. As he approached the central pivot of the spiritual meridian, the


    uncontroble spiritual currents released by the spiritual meridian became stronger and stronger,


    making Rocky feel as if he was in a violent storm. If he was not careful, his spiritual sense could be


    seriously damaged.

 Chapter 966 Collapsing Speed

    Chapter 966 Copsing Speed


    "Your courage is extraordinary. It''s worth my appreciation!" Even the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast, which


    was closely following Rocky, eximed when it saw that he was calmly moving forward in the rampant


    spiritual power storm while using his spiritual power to build the bridge all the time.


    "While I appreciate your appreciation, it is no help at the moment. We should get to the spiritual


    meridian central pivot as soon as possible." Rocky was still in the mood to sass and joke, but only for a


    short moment, as he immediately redirected their attention to what was important.


    With his outstanding ability, they finally passed through the blockage of the spiritual currents, until they


    reached the central pivot of the spiritual meridian inside the ancient spiritual beast.


    "Please wait here for a moment!" The Dragon-shaped Soul Beast looked up at the glittering spiritual


    meridian central pivot, which looked like a gigantic tree that towered above them, and then it turned its


    head to look at Rocky.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Go ahead!" Rocky encouraged it with urgency because his power of the Spirit Possession was about


    to reach its limit.


    The Dragon-shaped Soul Beast immediately soared into the air and began to fly around the central


    pivot of the spiritual meridian. In the blink of an eye, its small body grew bigger and bigger until it was


    back to its original size when Rocky first saw it. Its momentum was like that of a king, and its


    transparent body was glinting like countless stars. If there were any people around, they would have


    marveled at this wondrous sight, but at the same time, they would have shuddered in fear in the face of


    this fearsome creature.


    As soon as the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast showed its original form, the spiritual meridian central pivot


    shone brightly as if it felt its presence. The spiritual currents that had been raging in the background


    took the form of numerous bright spirals, and they gathered around the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast at


    once.


    "I share the same soul with my descendant to fulfill the Spirit Possession..." As it muttered to itself, the


    Dragon-shaped Soul Beast seemed to realize something, as it suddenly pped its wings. Surrounded


    by the strong spiritual currents, its whole body emitted a shocking luster, and it roared loudly.


    The central pivot of the spiritual meridian vibrated all of a sudden, creating countless new spiritual


    meridians. They began to wrap around the body of the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast as if the spiritual


    meridians wanted to fuse with it.


    Then, the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast let out a resounding roar¡ªa thunderous sound that rang sharply


    in Rocky''s ears. Soon, the new spiritual meridians deep in the central pivot of the spiritual meridian


    became integrated fully with the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast. It resembled a huge dragon wrapped by


    branches.


    Atst, the spiritual meridian central pivot shone brightly again, emitting an astonishing aura and a


    powerful force, which blurred Rocky''s spiritual sense.


    When he came back to his senses, he immediately felt for his spiritual sense and realized that it had


    alreadye back to him. Hended on the ground gracefully, and as he looked up at the ancient


    spiritual beast in front of him, he saw that its pupils were dted and shining brightly. It raised its head


    and let out a deafening roar.


    "Did it work?" Seeing this, Rocky raised his eyebrows at once.


    At this time, the altar was on the edge of copse, and more than half of it had already fallen. The


    wood-shaped totem pirs were also broken, and several parts of its body were left abandoned.


    Together with the rickety altar, their shattered pieces constantly fell into the dark abyss below like


    shooting stars.


    Seeing this, Rocky flew back to the cliff at once. At the same time, the Spirit Possession of him and


    Ken had reached its limit. He felt his whole body rx, asplete exhaustion overtook him all of a


    sudden. Ken also turned into a colorful light ball and fell on the ground, looking extremely tired too.


    Rocky sent Ken back to the Magic Spiritual Space at once and then checked on the ancient spiritual


    beast. It was still under the control of the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast, and it raised its four wings and


    flew towards the edge of the cliff where Rocky was standing.


    At this moment, a delicate figure appeared. She was shocked to see an ancient spiritual beast that had


    been unsealed and could move freely.


    The figure was Alyssa, who had been looking for Rocky, and she managed to follow him all the way to


    this ce.


    Seeing that the ancient spiritual beast was flying towards Rocky, Alyssa thought that it was going to


    hurt him. Her eyes widened in rm, as she shouted, "Watch out!" As soon as she finished speaking,


    she had turned into a shadow and approached Rocky. While she moved closer, she also umted


    her spiritual power, ready to stop the ancient spiritual beast in case it attacked.


    When Rocky heard the shout, he immediately turned around and saw Alyssa. He made a small sound


    of surprise.


    ''Why is she here?'' he wondered as a puzzled frown pulled his lips downward. However, when he saw


    that Alyssa was ready to attack the ancient spiritual beast, his eyes became cold. His body could hardly


    move after the Spirit Possession, so if she attacked it, the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast inside the


    ancient spiritual beast might counterattack. After all, it had no idea who she was, and the strength of


    the ancient spiritual beast was not something that Alyssa could resist.


    Therefore, Rocky also tried his best to rush towards Alyssa. When she was about to make a move, he


    stood in front of her, just in time to grab her hand.


    "What are you doing?" Alyssa asked, shocked that Rocky had stopped her.


    At this time, the ancient spiritual beast had already flown towards the two of them. Its huge body blotted


    out the sky and covered the sun, and the sky darkened as if a thick ck cloud enveloped them. The


    astonishing aura also engulfed the two of them at the same time, making the hairs on Alyssa''s arms


    stand on their end.


    "Damn it! Run!" Alyssa didn''t know what had happened, so she tried to push Rocky away.


    However, to her surprise, the ancient spiritual beast that had been flying in the air slowly descended


    instead of attacking them. It bent low down on the ground as if it was submitting to them, which drew an


    incredibly awed expression from her delicate face.


    "It''s my new spirit-manipted beast. Isn''t it cool?" Rocky showed off to Alyssa in a childish way, while


    a smirk yed on his lips.


    She was stunned, of course, when she heard this, and she immediately thought that he must be joking.


    How could a human tame an ancient spiritual beast as his own spirit-manipted beast? She was


    curious as to how the seal on the ancient spiritual beast was removed. Since the ancient spiritual


    beast''s soul should have been extracted, only a flesh body should have been left. And logically


    speaking, it should not be able to move at all, but the ancient spiritual beast in front of her was clearly


    alive.


    The scene in front of her waspletely beyond her imagination and expectation. It could not be real!


    However, before she could figure out what was going on, the cliff where the two of them were standing


    began to copse too, and the surrounding rock walls started trembling as if an earthquake had struck


    them. Sandstone was falling all around them, and they struggled to stay on their feet.


    "Is this ce going to copse?" Rocky murmured.


    "The Mysterious Cave was built to protect the sealing altar, and the power of the sealing altar also


    affected the entire cave. Now that the altar has been destroyed, the cave will surely copse as well..."


    Alyssa informed him matter-of-factly.


    "Then how are we going to get out now?" Rocky''s face darkened, as he observed the gravity of the


    situation.


    "I''m afraid it''s toote for that." Although Alyssa was familiar with the terrain of the Mysterious Cave,


    judging from the speed of the copse, it would be difficult for them to leave the cave no matter how


    fast the two of them could travel. She could not help the somber expression that settled on her face, as


    she realized that they would be buried alive soon.

 Chapter 967 Rocky And Alyssas Secret

    Chapter 967 Rocky And Alyssa''s Secret


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed as he heard what Alyssa had to say. He was not the type to give up easily, and


    there was no way he would sit around and wait for death. After a quick thought, he turned around and


    looked at the ancient spiritual beast manipted by the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast. He stared at it for


    a moment and then looked at the endless ck abyss under his feet. Without a word, he reached out


    and grabbed Alyssa''s waist.


    "What are you doing?" asked Alyssa. She was shocked by Rocky''s sudden boldness. Her beautiful


    eyes lit up as she felt Rocky''s arm around her. She wanted to protest, but she did not want Rocky to


    see the blush that suddenly colored her cheeks.


    "Take us up. I was just in the state of Spirit Possession, so I have little strength left. I need your help on


    this," Rocky said, as he pointed at the ancient spiritual beast.


    "Go up? Do you want the spiritual beast to take us out of here? Rocky, we are at the bottom of the


    cave. With its size, how can it take us out?" Alyssa shook her head as she tried to reason out. She


    could not imagine what Rocky was trying to aplish.


    "You said so yourself. The Mysterious Cave would copse anytime. Then that would be an opportunity


    for us to go out. After the cave copses, the ground above it will definitely copse as well. At that


    time, we can go out. But you have to hurry, or we will be buried alive," Rocky urged.


    This time, Alyssa understood what Rocky wanted to do. It was risky, but there was no other way.


    Calmly, she took him to the back of the ancient spiritual beast with her.


    "I''m counting on you." Rocky conveyed his trust with the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast using his spiritual


    sense.


    As it received Rocky''s message, the ancient spiritual beast spread its wings and took flight. Its four


    magnificent wings flew swiftly and with great power. The moment the cliff copsed and fell into the


    ck abyss, it left the ground and maneuvered carefully deep into the abyss.


    By this time, arge part of the altar had copsed. Without the altar, the Mysterious Cave crumbled on


    arge scale, just as what Alyssa said. The massive crash caused a violent movement that shook the


    earth''s surface, and the tremor was felt far and wide.


    Meanwhile, more than half of the Spiritual Pasture Valley also experienced wild tremors that were more


    violent than before.


    On the surface, just above the Mysterious Cave, an enormous part of the ground had started to crack.


    The situation worsened, and as the Mysterious Cave was about to copse, the area above it also


    copsed, forming a huge void underneath the ground.


    The ancient spiritual beast knew it was time to escape. It saw a ray of light, right above its head and it


    took off towards that direction. It steered clear of the falling rubbles and flew rapidly to make a quick


    exit out of the cave.


    As the cave continued to fall apart, the tremors became more violent and triggered a torrent of giant


    stones.


    The ancient spiritual beast was so powerful. It breezed through the shower of huge stones, unaffected.


    Finally, the powerful ancient spiritual beast flew out of the cave and escaped the disaster with its


    passengers.


    Rocky and Alyssa were both relieved to be out in the open once again.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    However, soon after they escaped death, several men from the Wood n appeared not far away.


    They were bothered by the powerful tremors, and they came to check what was happening.


    "Hey! Summon your spiritual beast." Rocky nudged Alyssa. He could not let the nsmen of the Wood


    n know that he had subdued the sealed ancient spiritual beast.


    Alyssa knew what Rocky was thinking. After a moment of hesitation, she summoned her spiritual beast


    and then flew to the back of the beast with Rocky.


    In the nick of time, Rocky opened the Magic Spiritual Space. The ancient spiritual beast flew right into


    the Magic Spiritual Space and disappeared.


    The nsmen of the Wood n arrived just as Rocky closed the Magic Spiritual Space. Their leader


    was a level-two ordinary spiritual being with a dark green skin and a fierce look on his face.


    "Your Royal Highness, why did youe out of here? The elder is worried about you." The leader of


    the ordinary spiritual being was a little surprised when he saw Rocky and Alyssa came out of the hole


    with dust. He did not expect the two of them toe out from the hole, since it was far from the one


    where they two had fallen into.


    Alyssa nced at Rocky first then answered the level-two ordinary spiritual being with amanding


    voice, "I am here to take him to the elder and I have something important to report. We have to go


    now!" She then signaled the spiritual beast to fly away.


    The moment they got away from the nsmen of the Wood n, Alyssa felt a tremendous relief. She


    then turned to re at Rocky and reprimanded him, "You destroyed the altar and released the sealed


    ancient spiritual beast. If they find out, even I can''t protect you."


    "I did not intend to do that. Besides, I did not destroy the altar. Do you think I have the ability to do


    that?" Rocky said innocently. In truth, he did not directly destroy the altar. It was destroyed by the


    Dragon-shaped Soul Beast, and he just picked up the ancient spiritual beast on impulse.


    "No one knew. Just take it as a secret between us. Don''t mention it to anyone." Alyssa felt


    downhearted. She did not expect that bringing Rocky to the Wood n would cause so much trouble.


    She knew that if the patriarch and the elders found out about the altar and the ancient spiritual beast,


    Rocky would be in hot water. Alyssa could not believe the forbidden area of the Wood n was


    destroyed by a human. Worst, the ancient spiritual beast was unsealed and was removed from the


    abyss. No logic or reason would convince the Wood n to allow it to happen.


    Rocky shrugged and smiled, as if it was the most natural thing to happen.


    "By the way, the sealed ancient spiritual beast does not possess a soul. Why did it move freely? What


    did you do to it?" Alyssa was not convinced. She knew that Rocky must have done something to bring


    the ancient spiritual beast back to life.


    "You know I can''t tell you." Rocky answered Alyssa with a smile. He realized he could not fool her, so


    he used his charm on her. Anyway, he knew Alyssa would do nothing to harm him.


    Sure enough, Alyssa only red at Rocky. She knew very well that she could not force him to admit


    anything. With a feeling of hopelessness, she gave up.


    Before long, Alyssa took Rocky to the tree house hanging above the moon-shapedke. The two


    entered the tree house in silence.


    "I''m sorry. I made you worry." As soon as they entered, Alyssa knelt down in front of the translucent


    curtain.


    "I''m relieved that you came back safe and sound." The voice behind the curtain was very calm. Then it


    continued, "What exactly happened inside the Mysterious Cave? I felt another powerful earthquake just


    now."


    "This is what happened..." On their way to the tree house, Alyssa had already thought of an excuse.


    She discarded the truth, and in a calm voice narrated her made-up story.

 Chapter 968 Leaving Spiritual Pasture Valley

    Chapter 968 Leaving Spiritual Pasture Valley


    "Did the altar just self-destruct? Or maybe it finally copsed because of the ancient spiritual beast that


    had been here for all these years." The female voice behind the curtain hesitated for a moment after


    Alyssa spoke, and she sounded a little surprised. She asked hesitantly, "Where is the ancient spiritual


    beast now?"


    "It fell into the abyss together with the altar," Alyssa replied and cast a quick nce at Rocky at the


    same time.


    "Did it?" She sounded even more puzzled. The altar had been there for a long time, and yet nothing


    happened to it. So what prompted its self-destruction so abruptly? It was a question that she could not


    figure out.


    Seeing her confusion, Alyssa nodded her head solemnly. Although she felt sorry for lying to her


    grandma, she had no choice in the matter. She didn''t want to get Rocky involved, so it was worth the


    risk.


    "Then, I will report to the patriarch what I heard from you." The confusion in her voice was gone to


    Alyssa''s relief. It seemed that she trusted Alyssa enough to believe whatever she said. Alyssa was


    both pleased and wracked with guilt.


    "Grandma, do you have any advice for me? What should I do?" Alyssa asked, blinking her beautiful


    eyes innocently.


    "Young man, can you wait outside for a moment?" The voice behind the curtain said to Rocky this time.


    Rocky shrugged his shoulders casually, but he threw a questioning nce at Alyssa. When she


    inclined her head in a subtle nod, he turned around and walked out.


    "My dear, I have checked all the secret manuals of the spiritual race, but I haven''t found any other way


    to remove the curse. I''m afraid that it is the only way..." The voice from behind the curtain trailed off and


    released a sorrowful sigh.


    "Is that the only way?" Alyssa''s eyes darkened. If that was the only way, she would have to make a


    decision soon.


    "My dear, please do what your heart tells you to do. Don''t push yourself too hard. It might not be a good


    thing for you to be a member of the spiritual race. No one can promise you anything!" The voice


    spoke in a soft andforting tone as if it was a mother pacifying her child.


    "Are you saying that I should just live my life as a normal human woman? I don''t think so. You know I


    can''t do that!" Alyssa replied with a bitter smile.


    "It''s hard to say, my dear. Some time ago, you believed that no one in this world can remove the curse


    on you, didn''t you? But do you see what faith had nned for you? You finally found him. What''s more,


    I can see that you care about him very much." The voice behind the curtain seemed to see through


    whatever was happening between Alyssa and Rocky, but of course, Alyssa was deep in denial.


    She snorted and stamped her foot heavily in protest, thankful that the light was dim enough to hide her


    flushed cheeks. "Please, grandma! Who cares about him? Not me!"


    "Whether you care about him or not, you are the one who knows it best. Do not deny your heart, my


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    dear. If he is really the one in your destiny, maybe you can give up everything that you care about now,


    all for a beautiful future with him... Who knows! Remember my words. Follow your own heart! But now,


    it is time for you to go back." The voice behind the curtain sounded distant, as it hinted Alyssa to leave.


    It was as if she had turned her attention elsewhere now.


    "Okay. I''m leaving, grandma. I''lle back to see you again when I can." Without saying anything


    more, Alyssa bowed before the curtain respectfully and left.


    After walking out of the tree house, Alyssa was met with the sight of Rocky, who was standing outside


    with his hands behind his back and looking into the distance. It seemed that he was lost in his thoughts.


    "It''s time to go back. Let''s go," Alyssa called out distractedly. The conversation between her and her


    grandma still lingered at the back of her mind. At that moment, her mind was filled with a hailstorm of


    thoughts. She looked down on the ground and took a deep breath.


    "It seems that your grandma didn''t bring you any good news," Rocky remarked when he turned around


    and saw the bitterness on Alyssa''s face.


    She didn''t bother answering. She just looked at him balefully, still hearing her grandma''s voice in her


    head, and called out her spiritual beast. She jumped on its back as soon as it was close enough, while


    Rocky jumped behind her, shaking his head. At that moment, he was puzzled by her foul mood, as he


    thought about how difficult it was to read her moods. He really didn''t know how to get along with this


    woman. She could be smiling one moment and frowning at the next. He could not help but wonder


    what her grandma said to put her into such a tizzy.


    Silent as a grave, the two of them left the Spiritual Pasture Valley riding the spiritual beast.


    Half a dayter, they arrived at the Cao Mansion. Alyssa dropped Rocky at the gate and left without


    speaking a word to him.


    He watched as she disappeared from his sight with a confused frown, for he was still in the dark on


    why she was acting so weird. He shook his head when she disappeared from his sight, shaking away


    the thought of her that lingered in his head. After all, he should not think of it as a big deal. Women


    were sentimental.


    Rocky walked inside to find Luci first, and he immediately found her dealing with the n''s affairs in


    the Magnificent Hall. A brilliant smile lit up her face as soon as she spotted Rocky. With a bit of


    impatience, she nodded at the clerk who was discussing with her, hurriedly dismissing him.


    "You are back! Did everything go well?" Luci asked softly when they were alone. She had risen from


    the chair, and Rocky could not help but watch, as she sashayed toward him. After that night, she had


    figured out how to get along with Rocky. She decided that from that night forward, she would be


    treating Rocky as normally as she could. Thus, she received him naturally when they met again at this


    moment, and she acted as if she was nothing but a youngdy of a big noble family.


    "Everything went well. I guess nothing has happened since I left, right?" Rocky asked, nodding slightly.


    "Yes. It''s very strange. After that day, the Qi n suddenly became quiet, and I haven''t heard any


    movements from them. It was weird." Luci shook her head with a confused expression. She had


    thought that the Qi n wouldn''t give up easily after being humiliated on her birthday, and they would


    surely take revenge. However, they didn''t cause any trouble at all in the past few days that Rocky was


    away. She was afraid that they were just lulling them into a sense of peace, so she could not rx


    "I''m afraid that it''s just the silence before the storm. I think Geoffrey and the Qi n may be plotting


    something big in secret. So, please take more care, Chief Luci. Keep a close eye on them, and don''t


    let them take advantage of loopholes again," Rocky reminded carefully. The truth was that he was


    getting tired of cleaning the Cao n''s mess. Every time he gave them a hand, it would cause a lot of


    trouble for him. There was also the risk of his secret identity being exposed because of them.


    "I will, thank you. But I''m more worried about you, Mr. Rookie. As far as I know, Tate will try everything


    he can to exact his revenge on you. You need to be careful too," Luci said worriedly.


    Rocky snorted dismissively. He didn''t see that guy as a threat to him at all. "I''m waiting for him. Let''s


    see what he can do!"


    Seeing this confused Luci though, for she did not understand where his confidence wasing from.


    She thought that he was still weaker than Tate. If Tate wanted to kill him, he would undoubtedly n it


    well, so shouldn''t he be anxious? Of course, she had no idea that Rocky had be a master of the


    Supernal Stage in the three days that he was away. He was far stronger than Tate now.


    "I think I should send a few masters of our n to protect you, Mr. Rookie. They can guard you against


    any attacks," Luci suggested after thinking for a while.


    "No, thanks. I don''t need any protection, but if you, the Chief of the Cao n, want to protect me in


    person, then I can think about it!" Rocky refused at once, but he also deliberately chose to tease her.


    He knew that Luci couldn''t protect him since she was way too busy.


    "Please stop teasing me! You know I''m too upied with the n affairs, but I do want to protect you


    personally! How about that? I''ll ask my younger sister to stay around you. Then she can learn the


    Beast Curing Skill from you, and protect you at the same time," Luci suggested this time. She


    grumbled a bit at the start because she felt that he was not taking her seriously, but her eyes showed


    that she was eager and sincere.


    "Your younger sister? There is no need for that, I assure you. I can''t afford it! In fact, I think I will be


    safer if she''s not around!" Rocky hurriedly shook his head with a bitter smile.

 Chapter 969 Made Good Progress

    Chapter 969 Made Good Progress


    Just as the two of them were talking, Lucas came in and saw that Rocky was back. His face lit up like


    the sky on new year''s eve. However, his movements slowed down as he approached, and his brows


    scrunched up in confusion, as he studied Rocky intensely. He gasped in shock and eximed, "Mr.


    Rookie! Your aura has suddenly..."


    "I can''t hide it from you, can I?" Seeing that Lucas had sensed the change in his aura, Rocky smiled


    calmly. With Lucas'' strength, it was easy for him to sense that his aura was stronger than before.


    However, because of the existance of the power of the Holy Dragon Bead in his body, even Lucas


    didn''t know how strong Rocky was now. He could only feel that Rocky''s aura was much stronger than


    before, which was the reason that he was so surprised.


    "Master Lucas, what''s wrong with Mr. Rookie?" Noticing the unspoken conversation between the two,


    Luci couldn''t help but ask.


    "Nothing. I just feel that I have a new appraisal of him since we haven''t seen each other for a few


    days." Lucas knew that Rocky didn''t like it when others probed into his affairs, so he didn''t say anything


    more.


    Luci seemed to realize that she would not get a straight answer, so she didn''t push for more. Instead,


    she walked back to her seat, as something suddenly urred to her. "By the way, Mr. Rookie, the chief


    of the Xiao n sent you a letter," she said, rummaging the documents that were piled high on her


    table until she finally found what she was looking for. It was a letter addressed to Rocky.


    "Is this from Juey?" Rocky took the letter with a smile. Once he verified that there was nothing else they


    needed, he said goodbye and left the Magnificent Hall.


    On the way back to the big room, Rocky opened the letter and read it. Greetings of good fortune


    started the letter, and it was eloquently followed by Juey''s narration of how the beast hospital was


    progressing so far.


    He was pleasantly surprised that the beast hospital was progressing faster than he had expected. In


    less than half a month, the Xiao n had almostpleted the first part of the construction n, which


    was to establish the first beast hospital. From what Juey had said in the letter, the first hospital was


    built based on the Magical Beast House, and it also used the beast curing resources owned by the


    Magical Beast House, which exined why it was built so fast.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "She''s quite smart. It seems that the first beast hospital will appear in the Wild Spirit Land soon," Rocky


    murmured to himself, as he nodded with satisfaction.


    He put away the letter, as he walked into the big room, where he saw a delicate figure that was


    standing before a table for dismemberment. She was skillfully dismembering a corpse of a spirit-


    manipted beast, and she was so focused on what she was doing that she didn''t notice Rocky at all.


    After a while, the figure finally sensed his aura. At first, she was rmed by the sudden presence, but


    when she turned around, she saw that it was just Rocky. She snorted lightly then went back to what


    she was doing with no care for him.


    Rocky looked around the big room and found that the corpses of the spirit-manipted beasts, which


    he had asked Thomas to collect, were already dismembered, and several big vats were also filled with


    ssified organs.


    "It seems that you didn''t ck off these days when I was away. That''s good!" Rocky nodded with a faint


    smile.


    "You are back! You smell of a woman''s perfume! You must have dated somebody else behind my


    sister''s back, didn''t you? How dare you propose to my sister..." Queenie red at Rocky as if she was


    looking at an unfaithful husband.


    "You know that I proposed to your sister just to help the Cao n out," Rocky replied.


    "Even so, you proposed to my sister in front of so many people, and now the whole country knows that


    my sister has epted your proposal and will marry you soon. So, whether you are sincere or not, you


    have to marry her." Queenie discovered the truth two days after Rocky left. She was surprised that he


    had proposed to her sister just to help the Cao n, and not for his personal interest. However, the


    marriage proposal was spread wide in the capital of the country, so even if it was not true, she felt that


    for the sake of her sister''s reputation, Rocky had to marry her sister.


    "It has nothing to do with you. Just do your job," Rocky replied calmly, although he saw that Queenie


    was not happy about it.


    "If you don''t marry my sister, I won''t let you go easily. I won''t allow anyone to hurt her again," Queenie


    dered as she stared at Rocky.


    "Your sister is a strong woman. She is stronger than you know, and she is much more mature than you.


    If she is affected badly by this kind of thing, she doesn''t deserve to be the chief of the Cao n,"


    Rocky said with a smile.


    "You..." Queenie stuttered. She knew that from the beginning, Rocky saw her as a little girl, which


    made her very unhappy.


    "Summon therva of the Dark Heaven Insect that I sent to your sister. Let me see if it has been


    mistreated by you." Rocky then changed the topic.


    "I didn''t mistreat it! For your information, I took care of it very well." Despite her protests, she opened


    the Magic Spiritual Space to summon therva.


    "Not bad..." Rocky squatted down in front of therva and examined it. After a while, he nodded with


    satisfaction and said, "It seems that you are quite attentive to it. But don''t feed it too much, and you


    should let it exercise. Otherwise, it will be fat like your spiritual beast."


    "Hey! That''s none of your business," Queenie retorted angrily.


    "I have some personal things to do. You can go back now and rest." Rocky dismissed her lightly, but he


    could see that she didn''t want to go yet.


    "I can finish the dismemberment in an hour. Shouldn''t you teach me the real Beast Curing Skill?"


    Queenie asked, ncing at Rocky and pouting.


    He knew that she would not take no for an answer, so he just sighed and asked, "Can we do that


    tomorrow instead?"


    "Okay. Don''t go back on your word!" Queenie said before she left.


    As soon as she was gone, he immediately opened the Magic Spiritual Space and entered it. He saw


    the body of the ancient spiritual beast crawling in a corner. It looked very quiet without any sign of


    power that was out of control, and it did not have any impact on his Magic Spiritual Space.


    "Hello, can you hear me?" Rocky looked at the ancient spiritual beast and called out to see if the


    Dragon-shaped Soul Beast had any response. He was not sure if the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast was


    still attached to the body of the ancient spiritual beast.


    However, Rocky received no response after a long while.


    ''Maybe it is asleep...'' Rocky thought, raising his eyebrows. He observed how the tworvae of the Dark


    Heaven Insect were doing, as they underwent the gic modification experiments. He found that in


    just three days, the tworvae had shown obvious changes, and their progress was very smooth.


    "It seems that good progress has been made. This means that I can continue to experiment with two


    morervae." He studied hisrvae for a while more before he took two of the remaining fourrvae


    into theboratory.

 Chapter 970 Geoffrey鈥檚 Challenge

    Chapter 970 Geoffrey¡¯s Challenge


    The next morning, Rocky went to the ruins of the ancient temple within the capital''s suburb. He


    excavated the crystal that had absorbed spiritual power for seven consecutive days and nights. Once it


    was revealed, the entire crystal overflowed with strong spiritual light.


    As Rocky bent over and picked it up, he could feel the abundance of spiritual power the crystal


    contained. Because it was still in its early form, the spiritual power couldn''t be released yet. Next step


    for it would be to enter the second stage of refining.


    A spiritual crystal usually needed to undergo years of testing before it finally became powerful. The


    same went for the artificial spiritual crystal.


    ording to the refining notebook''s records, the crystal that sealed the spiritual power needed to be


    refined for three consecutive days and nights after thepletion of the spirit absorption stage. The


    refining would be done under the conditions of the two opposing forces in nature: extreme Yin (the


    negative, feminine energy) or extreme Yang (the positive, masculine energy) to rid the crystal of


    impurities.


    So now, Rocky needed to find a ce that with the most suitable refining conditions to carry out the


    crystal refining process.


    After some inquiry, he heard that three miles away from the north of the capital was the Fire Wave


    Mountain which was named for its extremely high temperatures. Supposedly, there was a fire cave


    located on the mountain''s hillside. The innermost part of the cave was the hottest area. It was


    scorching to the point that it could burn human flesh.


    Rocky had initially nned to go directly to the cave. However, Woods had sent a messenger to inform


    him that he was needed at his mansion regarding an urgent matter.


    He had no choice but to head to Woods'' mansion first.


    Being a sophisticated person, Prince Woods'' mansion naturally reflected his elegant magnificence. The


    entire mansion was a picturesque park filled with singing birds and fragrant flowers.


    Rocky was led through a peach blossom forest before finally arriving at thekeside pavilion where


    Woods had been waiting for a long time.


    Upon entering the pavilion, he sat down without asking for permission. He looked at Woods and asked,


    "I assume you sent for me urgently because of something important?"


    "My brother, Geoffrey, sent me a message yesterday. It said he was ready to challenge me." Woods


    nodded with a serious face.


    "Challenge you? What is Prince Geoffrey challenging you to?" Rocky looked at Woods seriously.


    "The beast fight," the prince replied.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "The beast fight? Prince Geoffrey must surely have a lot of masters under hismand? Wouldn''t he


    be better off fighting you instead ofpeting with your beasts?" Rocky teased.


    "Although thepetition among princes would be quite a spectacle, it''s taboo to kill each other.


    Moreover, the emperor has issued a ban on this to prevent princes from ignoring the brotherhood to


    be the sessor. Anyone discoveredmitting this will immediately have his title of prince


    removed," Woods exined.


    "It appears the emperor anticipated this." Rocky nodded.


    "So any grudge that urs among the princes will be resolved through a beast fight," the prince further


    expounded.


    "Are you confident you''ll seed, Your Royal Highness?" Rocky asked.


    "It''s hard to say. Like you just mentioned, Prince Geoffrey has multiple masters as well as powerful


    spirit-manipted beasts. It won''t be easy to deal with them," Woods confessed.


    "What will happen if we lose?" Rocky asked.


    "These kinds of challenges alwayse with a bet. This time, Prince Geoffrey has bet on three cities,"


    Woods revealed.


    "Three cities?" Rocky echoed the prince as he frowned in confusion.


    Woods then ordered his men to take out a map of the Timber Deity Empire and exined, "Apart from


    the capital, each prince has power over specific towns and cities. Generally speaking, a prince gains


    more power once he controls more towns and cities. Prince Geoffrey controls the most number of cities


    and towns while I''m in second ce. However, I''m only able to control this many towns and cities


    because of my sister. I don''t have full control over that many towns and cities. I''m at a disadvantage in


    that respect. Losing this fight will cost me dearly." Woods'' face was full of concern while he spoke.


    "It seems Prince Geoffrey has backed you into a corner this time. What if you don''t ept the


    challenge?" Rocky asked with raised eyebrows.


    "If I don''t ept the challenge, they''ll consider me easily submissive. But it''s impossible to not ept


    the challenge. After all, it''s a battle between princes. Easily admitting defeat will have a horrible


    impact." Woods shook his head before continuing, "I also fear that Prince Geoffrey''s challenge may


    have an underlying purpose. To get to the bottom of it, I''ll need to ept it."


    "So, you have to win?" Rocky questioned.


    "Yes," Woods confirmed.


    "Then the Cao n will surelye in handy," Rocky said with a smile.


    "I think so too. That''s why I called you here to tell you first," Woods revealed.


    Then, the two of them began to analyze the current situation and nned various countermeasures in


    preparation for Prince Geoffrey''s challenge.


    Once he left Woods'' mansion, Rocky returned to the Cao n to reveal the news to Luci as well as


    request for the Cao n to begin preparing. After, he returned to the big room where Queenie waited


    for him. He remembered that he promised to teach her Beast Curing Skills yesterday.


    Rocky began to teach Queenie some of the basic Beast Curing Skills, which meant he had no time to


    rest.


    At the same time, news of Geoffrey''s challenge against Woods began to spread throughout the entire


    capital like wildfire. To no one''s surprise, it drew much attention.


    Two dayster, it was the day of thepetition. It urred in the early morning and was attended by


    other princes and other important figures from various ns. The entire beast arena was bustling with


    excitement and anticipation.


    Soon after, Geoffrey and Woods appeared with their respective entourages. This stirred up the crowd


    within the arena even further.


    Geoffrey was apanied by none other than the masters of the Qi n. Apart from Alexander, there


    was also a peerless master of the Divine Stage as well as several masters of the Supernal Stage. To


    say their group was powerful would be an understatement.


    On the other hand, Woods'' entourage was led by the Cao n. They only had one peerless master of


    the Divine Stage, Lucas. The power they emanated was less intimidating. Fortunately, they had two


    masters at the high grade of the Supernal Stage, making their team not greatly inferior to Geoffrey''s in


    strength.


    Soon, the two groups met face to face on one side of the viewing tform. The suspense within the


    beast arena intensified.

 Chapter 971 The First Match

    Chapter 971 The First Match


    "Woods, this is our first match. Don''t let me down!" Geoffrey eximed arrogantly. He seemed


    determined to win this beast duel. Of course, he wouldn''t have challenged Woods if he wasn''t sure.


    "Brother, please. I''m asking for your mercy," Woods pleaded with a nod and a gentle smile. However,


    by no means was his power inferior to that of Geoffrey''s.


    While he delivered his speech, Geoffrey also took a nce at Rocky who was beside Woods. Once he


    noticed Geoffrey stared at him, Rocky gazed back with eyes that were calm yet sharp as des. This


    disy of disrespect, domination, and fearlessness (as if Rocky himself was a prince) slightly angered


    Geoffrey.


    But what angered the prince more was that Rocky not only messed up his previous n but


    embarrassed him in front of that many people as well. Although he never found it to be such a big deal,


    it never meant that he didn''t care. On the contrary, he cared very much. Prince Geoffrey simply didn''t


    want to make a fuss out of it for the time being. But after his incident with Woods, his second encounter


    with Rocky would surely teach him a lesson.


    Behind Geoffrey stood Alexander and Tate. They too gazed at Rocky with serious looks that suggested


    they were eager to get rid of him as soon as possible.


    After a short meeting, the two groups returned to their respective areas to prepare for the uing


    beastpetition.


    This fight between the princes wouldn''t be an ordinary one. The stakes were high and a lot would be on


    the line for both of them. Naturally, some rules needed to be set.


    Thepetition would be divided into three rounds. Each round would limit both the star levels and the


    grades of the spirit-manipted beasts to prevent any inequality between thepetitors. The first


    round would be between the beasts of the third grade with three-star and four-star rankings. The


    following round would be between the beasts of the fourth grade with four-star and five-star rankings.


    Last, but certainly not the least, the third and final round would be between the beasts of the fifth grade


    above the five-star ranking.


    If any of thepetitors won two out of the three rounds, then thatpetitor would be deemed the


    winner. Each round would allow thepetitors to send out five spirit-manipted beasts to battle. The


    Once the rules of thepetition were made clear to both sides, the first round soon began.


    Although the first round was limited to three-star and four-star beasts of the third-grade, it was normal


    for thetter beasts to be sent first over the former. This was because the stronger beasts would have a


    higher chance of winning. So, naturally, these beasts that were closer to a four-star level were chosen.


    A four-star, third-grade beast was as powerful as a spirit maniptor of the Heavenly Stage. This


    particr spirit-manipted beast was exceptional in that it possessed extraordinary talent. The first


    round would certainly be a spectacle to behold.


    "As discussed earlier, the higher the level of the beasts, the more difficult it will be for us. So we need to


    try and win thispetition within the first two rounds. If we stick until the final round, we''ll be at a great


    disadvantage," Woods, who sat next to Rocky, turned towards him and said.


    "Prince Geoffrey must have thought of this too. He won''t make the first two rounds easy for us," Rocky


    reminded the prince.


    "So, I''m going to need your help when necessary," Woods replied in a grave tone.


    "Do you want to¡­" Without another word, Rocky immediately understood what the prince meant.


    "Prince Geoffrey knows my spirit maniptors and their spirit-manipted beasts well like the back of


    his hand. But if there''s one beast he does not know of, it''s yours," Woods pointed out shrewdly, almost


    as if he had nned it.


    "I failed at keeping a low-profilest time. If I do that again, it''ll cause even greater trouble. Are you sure


    you want me to fight?" If Woods insisted, Rocky wouldn''t refuse. However, he was now at greater risk


    of exposing his identity.


    "If everything goes well, then I might not need your help. But I''ve got a feeling that the road will be


    anything but smooth." Prince Woods was undoubtedly well-prepared. However, he knew that the time


    woulde when he''d need Rocky''s assistance.


    Rocky nodded without saying anything.


    At this time, the initial match of the first round had begun. The two beasts on stage gazed at each other


    eagerly before they began to fight.


    Prince Geoffrey''s group summoned a four-star, third-grade spirit-manipted beast called the Sky-


    barking Hound. It looked like a wolf with red hair and a lean, sturdy body. It stood on six legs and had


    two heads that bared its teeth viciously as it brandished its sharp ws. It was a ferocious beast that


    was gifted with strength and speed.


    Meanwhile, Woods'' side summoned a Neb Python which was also a four-star, third-grade beast. It


    had smooth skin that appeared to have been covered in cloud-like patterns and shone as though it had


    been smeared with oil. It had three snake-like heads that twisted and tangled around each other while


    constantly hissing.


    Both of these beasts were not only of the same level but of nearly the same strength as well. During


    this match, the spirit maniptors weren''t allowed tomand their respective beasts. The oue of


    the match would depend entirely on the spirit-manipted beast''s ability. However, most of the spirit-


    manipted beasts had an attribute that could restrain others. In the case of being faced with a beast


    of the same level, this attribute was very important.


    Rocky, who was good at this point, almost predicted the result of the first match when the two beasts


    came on stage.


    "Your Royal Highness, it seems that we need to prepare the second spirit-manipted beast," Rocky


    informed Woods after much thinking.


    "What?" The prince was stunned. Thepetition had barely begun, but Rocky was already telling him


    this. An ordinary person would think that he was deliberately causing Woods'' downfall. Fortunately, he


    knew Rocky well and that he had the right to suggest such a thing.


    Except for the two sisters of the Cao n and Lucas, the others present couldn''t help but question


    Rocky''s words. They began to whisper among themselves, signifying that they weren''t exactly onboard


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    with his decision. Despite him being a superior beast master, it wasn''t enough to convince the people


    that Rocky could predict the oue of the match at a nce.


    "Mr. Rookie, are you saying that the spirit-manipted beast we summoned is no match for theirs?


    How did you know that? I think sending out the Neb Python will y to our advantage," a surprised


    Lucas, who sat on the other side, questioned. He didn''t understand the logic behind Rocky''s quick


    judgment.


    Everyone turned towards Rocky and waited for his reply.

 Chapter 972 Demonic Spirit Flower

    Chapter 972 Demonic Spirit Flower


    "It''s because this Neb Python is pregnant. Any ordinary spirit-manipted beast will have


    considerably less strength while it''s pregnant. Besides, its priority will be to protect its baby at all times,


    so it won''t be able to exert all its strength while fighting the opponent. And the spirit-manipted beast


    that the Neb Python went up against was skilled at attacking," Rocky exined.


    Upon hearing this, all the people present were stunned. It was notmon for someone to be able to


    tell that a spirit-manipted beast was pregnant just by looking at it, so it was hard for them to ept


    Rocky''s words at face value.


    "It''s pregnant?" Woods asked the master of the Neb Python, his eyes turning cold.


    The master of the Neb Python reluctantly nodded his head, shifting ufortably under Woods''


    prating gaze.


    Everyone present let out gasps of surprise. Their admiration of Rocky rose now that his words had


    been confirmed to be true.


    "Why didn''t you report it? Don''t you know how important thispetition is?" Woods, who seldom lost


    his temper, yelled at the master of the Neb Python. After all, thispetition was of great


    importance and they couldn''t afford to make any mistakes. Before thepetition, he had even


    specially ordered people to check the condition of all the spirit-manipted beasts to ensure that they


    were in their best state. But somehow, the fact that the Neb Python was pregnant had escaped his


    scrutiny.


    The master of the beast had no choice but to anxiously lower his head. His face had gone pale in a


    mixture of shame and fear. He had wanted to contribute so desperately that he had thought that he


    could somehow muddle through thepetition without anyone finding out the condition of his beast.


    However, he hadn''t expected anyone to see through his lies.


    "It''s useless to scold him now. Is there any flying beast among the remaining spirit-manipted


    beasts?" Rocky asked Woods at once.


    "There is a Snow Crow, but it''s weaker than the rest of the beasts, so it was listed as a standby,"


    Woods answered after thinking for a while.


    "Snow Crow? That will do," Rocky said, nodding his head.


    Although the Neb Python was powerful, it hadn''t exerted its full strength since it was pregnant and


    had put them in a disadvantageous position.


    It was fortunate that Rocky had been able to detect its true condition.


    "It seems that you can be a fortune teller, Mr. Rookie," Luci teased from behind.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Queenie, who was sitting next to her, scoffed, "Humph, I think it was just a lucky guess."


    Rocky ignored their words and calmly said, "Let the Snow Crow fight in the second match!"


    Woods decided to follow Rocky''s advice and immediately ordered his men to send the Snow Crow,


    which was at the third grade of the four-star level.


    Although the Snow Crow was small in size and looked weak, it was fast and agile. Moreover, its


    feathers would change color with the refraction of light, which would easily distract and confuse the


    enemy.


    As soon as the Snow Crow entered the fighting pit of the beast arena, the crowd erupted in an uproar.


    Everyone knew that the Snow Crow was even weaker than the Neb Python, which had already lost


    to the Sky-barking Hound. In their eyes, it was ridiculous to send out the Snow Crow in the second


    match.


    Many of them began to boo, anticipating a boring match that would end swiftly with the Sky-barking


    Hound defeating the Snow Crow. ording to them, Woods'' decision to send the Snow Crow to fight


    was almost suicidal.


    Prince Geoffrey and his men found it so absurd that they burst intoughter.


    "Your Royal Highness, how could Prince Woods send such a weak spirit-manipted beast? I think he


    doesn''t have any strong spirit-manipted beasts left," Alexander sneered.


    Upon hearing this, Geoffrey''s eyes narrowed. He didn''t believe that his brother would have run out of


    skilled beasts in such a short time.


    While the crowd was still discussing among themselves, the second match of thepetition began.


    As soon as the Snow Crow came onto the stage, it directly flew towards the Sky-barking Hound and


    hard blow.


    Just after the two beast shadows shed, the Sky-barking Hound suddenly let out a pained howl. Its


    left eye had bloody scratches all over it, indicating that it hadn''t been able to dodge the Snow Crow''s


    attack.


    Although the Snow Crow had fast movements, it wasn''t so fast that the Sky-barking Hound couldn''t


    even react. So why hadn''t thetter dodged the Snow Crow''s attack?


    Everyone at the beast arena was stunned. The people on Woods'' side, in particr, couldn''t help but


    look at Rocky in awe. Rocky, on the other hand, just sat there calmly, as if he had already foreseen


    what would happen next.


    "Many people don''t know that although the Sky-barking Hound is strong, it has a weakness that will


    only be exposed when it meets a specific opponent," Rocky exined calmly.


    Upon hearing this, everyone stared at Rocky curiously.


    "What''s the weakness?" Woods prompted immediately.


    "The Sky-barking Hound is color blind and can only discern less than three colors. On the other hand,


    the Snow Crow has a body that keeps changing color since its feathers refract light. Therefore, for the


    Sky-barking Hound, the Snow Crow is almost invisible," Rocky answered.


    Everyone present smiled in awe, their eyes lighting up in understanding.


    "Even I never knew that the Sky-barking Hound has such a weakness! You have so much knowledge


    at the tip of your fingers. It really makes me feel inferior to you," Lucas said in a tone of admiration.


    Upon hearing Lucas'' words, everyone began to look at Rocky in a different light.


    In the beast arena, the Sky-barking Hound went mad because of its injury, eager to attack the beast


    that had hurt it. However, because of its weakness, it could not even see the Snow Crow, let alone


    touch or hurt it. Meanwhile, the Snow Crow, relying on its advantage in speed, continuously attacked


    the Sky-barking Hound, leaving it no room to breathe, let alone recover.


    To the shock of everyone present, the Snow Crow, which was one of the weakest beasts, had easily


    defeated the Sky-barking Hound.


    The next few matches continued in the same line, with each side winning a few and losing a few. At


    After the sixth match of the first round ended with a narrow victory for Woods, Geoffrey sighed. "It''s


    time for our protagonist toe on stage," he said with a small smirk at the edge of his lips.


    Not long after, when the iron fence of the beast arena was opened, a spirit-manipted beast slowly


    wriggled its way in. Its head was like a carnivorous flower, wrappedpletely in fleshy skin with two


    rows of sharp and tiny teeth in the middle. Numerous tendrils entwined its slender body.


    "Isn''t that a Timber spirit-manipted beast?"


    "Yes, it''s the Demonic Spirit Flower. Among all the four-star Timber spirit-manipted beasts, it ranks


    the third..."


    "It seems that Prince Woods has no chance of winning unless he can send out a spirit-manipted


    beast that is more powerful than the Demonic Spirit Flower. But that''s impossible!"


    After the entry of the Demonic Spirit Flower, the spectators erupted in a heated discussion.

 Chapter 973 It Would Definitely Lose

    Chapter 973 It Would Definitely Lose


    The Timber spirit-manipted beast was a unique spirit-manipted beast in the Timber Deity Empire.


    Just as dragons could only be manipted by royal spirit maniptors of the Holy Dragon Empire,


    Timber spirit-manipted beasts could only be manipted by the Timber spirit maniptors. Its


    abilities were almost equal to that of a spiritual beast. Besides that, it was also extremely rare like the


    spiritual beast. Timber spirit-manipted beast was the best at control among all spirit-manipted


    beasts in the Wild Spirit Land. And the best part was it also had some kind of uniquely special ability.


    As soon as the Demonic Spirit Flower appeared, the people on Woods'' side were extremely worried.


    Although they also had a Timber spirit-manipted beast, it was definitely not as strong as the


    Demonic Spirit Flower. It was obvious that Geoffrey wanted to end the battle as soon as possible, or


    else he wouldn''t have sent such a fierce Timber spirit-manipted beast onto the stage so soon.


    Since the Timber spirit-manipted beast''s strength was obviously incredibly strong, Woods soon lost


    his fourth spirit-manipted beast. He was left with only one spirit-manipted beast to fight. If thest


    one lost, then he wouldpletely lose the first round. If that were the case, the situation would be


    greatly disadvantageous to Woods.


    Woods thought for a while. He looked at Rocky and said, "It seems that your spirit-manipted beast


    has to fight."


    Woods'' words surprised everyone. None of them had ever seen Rocky''s spirit-manipted beast


    before. They also did not know whether his spirit-manipted beast was powerful or not. But Woods


    was going to willingly send Rocky''s spirit-manipted beast in this important battle.


    "Your Royal Highness, are you sure about this decision? Mr. Rookie''s spirit-manipted beast is not a


    Timber spirit-manipted beast. Its abilities are no match for the Demonic Spirit Flower. Why don''t you


    just send our Timber spirit-manipted beast to fight? Although it may be a little inferior to their Timber


    spirit-manipted beast, at least it''s worth a try." It was natural that some of the people would doubt


    Woods'' decision. After all, they knew nothing about Rocky''s spirit-manipted beast.


    "Go ahead and get ready," Woods said as he nodded at Rocky. He knew that if Rocky''s spirit-


    manipted beast was not a match for the Demonic Spirit Flower, it would be hard for him to win. But,


    he already made up his mind regardless of any risk.


    "Ah, I knew it." Rocky shook his head lightly with a bitter smile on his face. Then, he stood up in front of


    everyone and left.


    Not long after, a werewolf like figure covered in snow-white fur walked out of the iron fence. It was none


    other than Robin.


    As soon as Robin appeared, it immediately caused a bigmotion among the crowd, because its


    aura was only at the third grade of the three-star level.


    "It is only at the third grade of the three-star level. This is insane. Are you kidding me?"


    "Has Prince Woods already admitted defeat? How could he send such a worthless spirit-manipted


    beast onto the stage?"


    "It doesn''t seem to be powerful at all even though its appearance looks special. It looks like Prince


    Geoffrey will definitely win the first round."


    All sorts of disdainful voices were heard in the beast arena. Obviously, they thought that Robin was too


    weak to stand a chance against its opponent.


    However, a few people, including Algy and several other princes, recognized that Robin was the


    mysterious spirit-manipted beast that not so long ago killed Algy''s Ghost Lion which is at the third


    grade of the four-star level. When Algy saw Robin, he gritted his teeth in frustration, because Robin


    had cut off one of his wealth pathsst time.


    At that moment, Rocky quietly returned to his seat.


    "Mr. Rookie, is that your spirit-manipted beast? It seems to be a little..." When they saw that the


    spirit-manipted beast sent by Rocky was actually at the third grade of the three-star level,


    everyone''s face darkened. They had been looking forward to it, but now they hadpletely lost all


    hope. They believed that they would definitely lose the first round. What''s more disheartening was they


    didn''t even understand why Woods insisted that Rocky send such a weak spirit-manipted beast onto


    the stage.


    "Master Lucas, tell me, what do you think of it?" Luci said as she nced at Lucas.


    "Mr. Rookie''s spirit-manipted beast looks incredibly special. Although its strength is indeed a little


    weak, it may have some unique skills to defeat its opponent. I don''t think Woods is so rash. He


    definitely thought this through," Lucas said thoughtfully.


    "It''s so peculiar. Why didn''t he let that one go on stage?" Queenie murmured. She felt that if he sent the


    flying spiritual beast onto the stage, the chances of victory would be greater.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Under everyone''s doubts, thepetition finally began. In most people''s eyes, this might be a


    decisive battle.


    Robin didn''t rush to attack. Instead, it took its time and began to spin around the Demonic Spirit Flower,


    as if it was observing something.


    However, the Demonic Spirit Flower was not as patient as Robin. It felt that Robin''s aura was much


    weaker than its own, so it totally underestimated its enemy. The branches and tendrils wrapped around


    its body suddenly began to squirm and shoot out as they were trying to attack Robin.


    Seeing this, Robin took an unhurriedly step back to avoid the attack of the Demonic Spirit Flower.


    However, the Demonic Spirit Flower did not give up and continued to shake its branches and tendrils to


    constantlyunch airtight crazy attacks on Robin. However, Robin''s speed was so fast that the


    Demonic Spirit Flowerpletely missed its target.


    All of a sudden, Robinunched a quick attack. With a sudden kick of its incredibly strong legs, it turned


    into a dark shadow and rushed towards the Demonic Spirit Flower.


    In a blink of an eye, it passed by the Demonic Spirit Flower and stopped there as if nothing happened.


    The next thing everyone saw was that green blood suddenly spurted from the right side of the Demonic


    Spirit Flower. The Demonic Spirit Flower let out a loud and desperate scream.


    Robin''s speed was so fast that the Demonic Spirit Flower didn''t have the time to defend itself.


    Everyone was also stunned at what happened. They really believed that Robin''s speed was not


    something that a spirit-manipted beast at the third grade of the three-star level could possibly


    possess.


    However, at this moment, the Demonic Spirit Flower''s wounds quickly healed as if nothing happened.


    This healing ability was the very unique special ability of the Demonic Spirit Flower. Of course, the


    healing ability had its own limits. It would slowly slow down when the Demonic Spirit Flower''s spiritual


    power weakened. However, this ability was extremely terrifying and really advantageous in a short


    battle.


    As soon as its wounds were healed, the Demonic Spirit Flowerunched a counterattack against


    Robin. Its wide mouth suddenly opened, and suddenly spurted out arge amount of corrosive liquid


    with extremely strong acid.


    Immediately, Robin shifted and dodged its attacks. Then, it approached the Demonic Spirit Flower.


    Suddenly, several thin long branches and tendrils stretched out from the Demonic Spirit Flower and


    wrapped around Robin''s legs unknowingly.


    As Robin waved its ws to tear the branches and tendrils apart, several more branches and tendrils


    shot out and hooked its ws. Although Robin tried its best to break free from the branches and


    tendrils, it couldn''t do it because the branches and tendrils were tremendously pliable and tough.


    At the same time, the Demonic Spirit Flower took the opportunity to pounce on Robin and finally finish


    the battle. It ran towards Robin with its huge mouth wide open, as if it wanted to swallow Robin in one


    gulp.


    At that moment, almost everyone in the beast arena was at the edge of their seats as they anticipated


    Robin''s sure defeat. Once Robin was held off by the Demonic Spirit Flower, there was absolutely no


    way for Robin to escape.

 Chapter 974 A Scene That Had Never Been Seen Before

    Chapter 974 A Scene That Had Never Been Seen Before


    Geoffrey thought that the victory had been set, so he leaned back with a slight smirk on his face,


    ncing at Woods sharply. He had long predicted that Woods would not be his opponent, and this


    time, he was very confident in the beastpetition.


    However, just when he and all the audience in the beast arena thought that Robin was about to lose,


    something unexpected happened. It suddenly let out a deafening wolf roar, and in the next moment, a


    cloud of white mist covered its whole body, apanied by small flecks of ice that spread all around.


    Its fur transformed into sharp spikes, and its breath came out as white, icy wind.


    Everyone watched the transformation with ck jaws. They didn''t know where this power came from.


    At the same time, the air around Robin turned frigid, and the branches and tendrils that wrapped


    around its limbs were instantly frozen in the blink of an eye, and they shattered into a thousand


    harmless pieces.


    "That is a strong spiritual power of Ice nature... Is it a spiritual beast?" someone suddenly shouted.


    Then, the crowd burst into an even bigger uproar.


    Even the people who sided with Woods were looking at Rocky in surprise, as none of them expected


    that Rocky''s spirit-manipted beast was a spiritual beast.


    "No, Mr. Rookie''s spirit-manipted beast is not a spiritual beast. However, seeing as it can use the


    spiritual power of Ice nature, it should be the descendant of a spiritual beast and a war beast, which


    makes it a half-spirit beast..." Lucas immediately shook his head when he heard the people''s remarks


    since he knew that they were wrong. He was an expert in beast evaluation, so he could tell at a nce


    that Robin was not a spiritual beast although it also surprised him that Rocky owned a half-spirit beast


    of the spiritual beast bloodline, as opposed to an ordinary spirit-manipted beast.


    "Mr. Rookie, is that true?" Luci asked Rocky with curiosity. It was the first time that she had seen


    Rocky''s spirit-manipted beast, and it was so special that it naturally piqued her interest. She was


    especially curious about things that were rted to Rocky, for they were all shrouded by an


    indescribable mystery.


    "Master Lucas is correct." Rocky nodded and agreed, but he did not volunteer any more information.


    "It seems that it is not only you that like to hide your real strength but also your spirit-manipted


    beast, Mr. Rookie," Luci remarked.


    The people around them also nodded in agreement.


    Because of the sudden burst of power from Robin, everyone was looking forward to what would


    happen next. When Robin''s real strength burst out from within, its limbs started trembling, as the strong


    force broke off all the frozen branches and tendrils. In the next moment, it mmed into the Demonic


    Spirit Flower, and the icy spikes all over its body stabbed into it like countless des. The flower


    monster fell heavily unto the rivers of blood that poured out from its wounds.


    However, the Demonic Spirit Flower had the special ability to heal itself quickly. As soon as it got up


    from the ground, the wounds on its bodypletely disappeared, and it recovered as if nothing had


    happened.


    As a powerful Timber spirit-manipted beast, the Demonic Spirit Flower could not and should not be


    recklessly trifled with. Robin''s attack did not seem to damage the monster, but it seemed to have


    infuriated it even more. Branches and tendrils grew from all over its body and rushed toward Robin like


    countless tentacles wriggling in the air.


    It seemed that Robin didn''t intend to give the Demonic Spirit Flower any chance. It immediately waved


    its forelimbs, and a series of ice ws shot out one after another. They started an extremely fierce


    battle with the Demonic Spirit Flower.


    However, because of its very strong recovery ability, the high-intensity battle put Robin at a slight


    disadvantage. And although the spikes on Robin''s body were as strong as steel, the acid liquid that the


    Demonic Spirit Flower spouted was very corrosive. So, despite its armor-like spikes, Robin was soon


    covered with wounds all over its body.


    In contrast, the Demonic Spirit Flower lookedpletely unharmed.


    It seemed that although Robin fought exceedingly well, even for a three-star beast in the third grade, it


    was still not a match for the Demonic Spirit Flower.


    The ongoing fierce battle drained Robin''s physical strength and spiritual power, and soon, its steam


    started to wane, and its speed gradually decreased. This gave the Demonic Spirit Flower a chance to


    take advantage again. It shook for a moment before it suddenly threw Robin to the ground, just as the


    tendrils that made Robin look like a mummy. After that, the Demonic Spirit Flower''s carnivorous mouth


    instantly opened, showing multiple rows of sharp teeth. It looked ready to tear flesh from bones.


    In the next moment, its mouth that resembled a carnivorous flower snapped at Robin. If it made


    contact, Robin would have been torn to pieces in seconds by those numerous sharp teeth.


    Seeing this, everyone thought that Robin could not escape this time, as it was obvious that there was


    still a gap in strength between them.


    The people at Woods'' side also shook their heads and sighed, believing their side had already been


    defeated.


    "Do you want to admit defeat now, before your spirit-manipted beast is killed?" Woods asked Rocky.


    If he surrendered now, he could at least guarantee the life of his beast, which was better than nothing.


    The alternative consequences were unimaginable.


    "This Demonic Spirit Flower is indeed much powerful than the Ghost Lionst time. Moreover, it is a


    Timber spirit-manipted beast that can heal its wounds in seconds." Rocky had to admit that Robin''s


    opponent this time was indeed much stronger, and its special recovery ability was an even bigger


    challenge. But the smile on his face stayed confident, as he answered Woods, "No, thanks! I don''t think


    it''s necessary for now. Let''s wait and see Robin''s performance first."


    Woods was surprised to hear that, but since Rocky had said so, he had no reason to object.


    At this moment, the Demonic Spirit Flower hadpletely gained the upper hand, and it began to


    devour Robin with its sharp, wicked-looking teeth, tearing and grinding the spikes on Robin''s body and


    the flesh and muscles underneath its skin like it was the most delicious food it had ever tasted. Robin''s


    blood flowed like a crimson river, dyeing the ground red in its wake.


    Robin immediately let out a pained howl. All the people thought it had died, but in the next moment, its


    eyes filled with rage and strong fighting spirit, as its whole body suddenly tensed up.


    "It should be happening any moment now," Rocky suddenly murmured, as his eyes narrowed intently at


    Robin.


    In the next moment, Robin, who was still wrapped up like a mummy, suddenly burst out icy light all over


    its body, resembling a night-luminous pearl that shed in the darkness. It caught everyone''s attention


    at once. Soon after, ayer of frost appeared on the ground where Robin was standing. It started in the


    middle and gradually spread around to all directions, while at the same time, the temperature inside the


    beast arena suddenly dropped. Soon, the spectators began trembling from the cold.


    Just as everyone was looking around in surprise and confusion, sharp icicles burst out from the ground


    and instantly surrounded Robin and the Demonic Spirit Flower. The whole scene looked like an ice


    funeral.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The Demonic Spirit Flower jumped out of the numerous icicles like a wary beast, and it backed away as


    if it had sensed that something was seriously wrong.


    At this time, frost and snow suddenly fell from the sky. Among the countless icicles, Robiny in a pool


    of blood, while its body continuously emitted a strong vibrant light. However, the aura on its body had


    dissipated as if it was already dead.


    This development stunned everyone in the beast arena, for none of them had ever seen such a strange


    scene before.

 Chapter 975 Robin Joined The Competition Again

    Chapter 975 Robin Joined The Competition Again


    "Hey, is your spirit-manipted beast dead?" Queenie asked tactlessly without any hesitation, voicing


    out what everyone was wondering in their heads.


    Everyone else curiously turned to Rocky, but to their surprise, he was smiling with a calm expression


    on his face.


    It was only then that a remarkable thought urred to Lucas. His heart began pounding at the mere


    possibility as he put it into words. "Mr. Rookie, rumor has it that some spiritual beasts die before they


    evolve. By any chance, is your spirit-manipted beast...?"


    Before he could even finish his sentence, the icicles surrounding Robin suddenly began vibrating and


    shot into the air from all directions, as if they were being attracted by a maic force. They all


    gathered in the air and formed a small iceberg before suddenly falling and smashing right into Robin.


    The iceberg made contact with Robin''s body, but it did not pierce or harm it anyway. Instead, it clung to


    Robin''s body tightly, reflecting the ice radiance within.


    A momentter, the iceberg suddenly cracked and turned into countless shards of ice that scrambled to


    cover Robin''s body. Then, these shards unexpectedly merged with Robin''s body, causing the wounds


    on its body to heal at an extremely fast speed.


    When the final wound disappeared, Robin stirred and slowly stood up. With a vindictive look in its eyes,


    it began to walk towards the Demonic Spirit Flower step by step.


    As it walked, its body began to transform. The original spikes all over its body turned into crystal-clear


    ice spikes, making it look as if it was wearing armor made of ice. Its strong body continued to expand


    as if it had been puffed up. Its limbs were thicker than before, and there were six-inch-long spikes


    protruding from its shoulders and limbs, making it look much more menacing than before. It was as if a


    beast king had descended from heaven.


    And yet, the most astonishing transformation was of its aura, which was developing at an extremely


    fast speed at the moment. Robin leveled up from the third grade of the three-star level to the third


    grade of the four-star level, but that was not the end.


    Its aura continued to increase until it reached the fourth grade of the four-star level!


    The spectators were overwhelmed by the scene they were witnessing and didn''t know how to react.


    "Oh, gosh! The fourth grade of the four-star level..."


    "How could it evolve so fast?"


    "Oh, my God! Is it still a spirit-manipted beast?"


    They began eximing in awe with their eyes wide in surprise. Although they had seen the evolution of


    spirit-manipted beasts before, they had never seen any beast evolve at such a rapid pace, let alone


    make such a giant improvement in its strength.


    As far as they knew, a spirit-manipted beast could only evolve step by step. First, it had to break


    through all the grades of a star level. Only after that could it break through to a higher star level. That


    meant that no spirit-manipted beast could directly break through to a higher level in the process of


    one evolution, mainly because the beast itself would not be able to bear such a powerful mutation.


    However, Robin had sessfully undergone such a dramatic evolution in front of their very eyes.


    Now that the initial shock had passed, everyone''s eyes were fixed on Robin, and they waited with


    bated breath to see what would happen next.


    The Demonic Spirit Flower had also noticed the sudden increase in Robin''s strength, and feeling


    intimidated by its approach, it let out a cry of fear.


    Suddenly, Robin disappeared without warning.


    A split-secondter, an astonishing howl followed. The body of the Demonic Spirit Flower had been


    were extremely sharp and strong, like an invincible divine weapon.


    With its three ws that were now sticking out of the Demonic Spirit Flower''s back, Robin lifted its


    opponent into the air. This time, the Demonic Spirit Flower''s wounds did not heal and instead froze,


    affecting its entire body. As a result, it did not even have the strength to fight back.


    After a dramatic pause, Robin suddenly raised the Demonic Spirit Flower high in the air and roared to


    the sky, as if showing off its spoils.


    As if Robin''s evolution hadn''t been shocking enough, the fact that it had killed the Demonic Spirit


    Flower in one strike stunned all the spectators.


    "This spirit-manipted beast is so powerful!


    It seems to be more powerful than a spiritual beast..."


    "But who is the master of this spirit-manipted beast? Whoever it is, they can''t be an ordinary


    person..."


    Soon, the whole beast arena was filled with murmurs about Robin and its master. They had never


    witnessed anything like this before.


    Upon seeing the defeat of his Demonic Spirit Flower, Geoffrey turned livid. He had never thought that


    his victory, which had already been decided, would suddenly be in question because of Robin''s


    evolution.


    "Go and find out who this spirit-manipted beast belongs to," he ordered sternly.


    A few momentster, his guard came back to report the information he had obtained.


    "What? You mean the beast belongs to the beast master of the Cao n? It''s him again," Geoffrey


    growled in anger.


    "That Mr. Rookie has ruined our ns over and over again. I don''t think we can afford to keep him


    alive, Your Royal Highness," Alexander advised.


    Geoffrey nced at Alexander and waved his hand coldly. "Let''s talk about itter. The most important


    thing now is to win thispetition. We can''t lose the next two rounds."


    The Demonic Spirit Flower had been his trump card. Now that it had died, he felt rather helpless.


    In the next few rounds, Robin easily defeated all its opponents and remained as smug as ever.


    By the time the first round of thepetition came to an end, Woods and hispanions had


    sessfully turned the tables.


    Fifteen minutester, the second round of thepetition began.


    This round was limited to beasts which were at anywhere between the fourth grade of the four-star


    level and the fourth grade of the five-star level, so everyone was eager to see what powerful beasts the


    two sides would send.


    But to their shock, Robin appeared once again! It was true that Robin had shown exemry strength in


    the previous round and had even made a dramatic breakthrough of a caliber that no one had witnessed


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    before. Nevertheless, it had only just reached the fourth grade of the four-star level, which was the


    lowest requirement for entering this round. No matter how strong it was, it would definitely be inferior to


    the beasts sent out by the opposing side.


    Therefore, all the spectators, including Geoffrey, stared in disbelief when they saw Robine out


    onto the arena again.

 Chapter 976 Take The Opportunity To Get His Revenge

    Chapter 976 Take The Opportunity To Get His Revenge


    "Your Royal Highness, please send my spirit-manipted beast onto the stage," Tate asked, stepping


    forward with a flourish. He knew that Robin was Rocky''s spirit-manipted beast, so he wanted to take


    this opportunity to get his revenge.


    Geoffrey hesitated for a moment but nodded his permission in the end, as he dared not to be careless


    after he saw what Robin was capable of just now. Although he didn''t n to send Tate''s spirit-


    manipted beast onto the stage so soon, he had to y it safe and send it onto the stage now. It


    could be the only way that they could win the second round.


    The iron fence on the opposite side opened slowly as soon as Robin stepped foot on the stage, and a


    blue tiger-shaped spirit-manipted beast walked out. It was huge and muscr, standing at almost


    the same size as Robin. It had the power and influence of the king of beasts.


    "It is the Divine Water Tiger, one of the top twenty spiritual beasts on the Spiritual Beast List of the Wild


    Spirit Land." As expected of the fine beast, many of the spectators recognized what kind of spirit-


    manipted beast it was.


    Most of them were already familiar with the Divine Water Tiger, and they all knew that it was Tate''s


    spirit-manipted beast. Although it was only in the fourth grade of the four-star level, its strength had


    reached the peak of this level. It was much stronger than ordinary spirit-manipted beasts at the


    same level. What was more, it was even able to fight with a war beast in the fourth grade of the five-


    star level.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    As soon as the Divine Water Tiger appeared, it stole the limelight from Robin. Many people began to


    feel confident that Tate would win.


    "Mr. Rookie, this Divine Water Tiger belongs to Tate," Lucas said with his eyes fixed on the arena


    before them. He would have kept quiet, but he thought that Rocky might not know who owned the


    beast.


    "I didn''t expect him to have such a good spiritual beast. How wasteful... A brute like him does not


    deserve to have such a fine beast," Rocky answered, not looking threatened at all, as he gave the


    beast an admiring look.


    "Don''t underestimate the Divine Water Tiger. Even my stupid bear is no match for it," Queenie


    grumbled from behind him, a beautiful pout on her face. A year ago, her bear fought with Tate''s tiger on


    the beast arena, but it was defeatedpletely.


    "Tate''s Divine Water Tiger is indeed very powerful. It is far stronger than the Demonic Spirit Flower,"


    Luci added.


    The people on Woods'' side were also exchanging worried looks. They were concerned that Robin


    would not fare well in a match against the Divine Water Tiger.


    The only people who remained calm were Woods and Rocky.


    "Will your spirit-manipted beast bring us more surprises in this round?" Woods asked Rocky


    yfully.


    "I sent it onto the stage because I want to stimte its potential. It had undergone mutation and


    evolution just now," Rocky replied calmly.


    "So, you mean anything can happen in this battle?" Rocky''s answer tickled Woods'' interest at once,


    and a pleasing smile brightened his handsome face.


    "Who knows?" Rocky shrugged his shoulders, as an answering smile pulled at the corners of his lips.


    Even he had no idea how much strength Robin could exert in the face of such a strong opponent, but


    with its talent, which was equal to a guardian beast''s talent, it was indeed exciting to see. He looked


    forward to when it reached its potential.


    At this moment, Robin and the Divine Water Tiger were looking at each other without showing any


    weakness. They both emitted a strong power that indicated that they were on par with each other. And


    although Robin had just reached the fourth grade of the four-star level, with its talent, its strength was


    actually on par with the Divine Water Tiger.


    Robin had a great advantage in speed, but the Divine Water Tiger was a Water spiritual beast with


    strong defensive power and innate superhuman strength, so it was a match for Robin in terms of


    strength. As such, the battle between the two was an even contest.


    Without even a warning twitch, the two attacked at the same time.


    The newly evolved Robin immediately showed its strong attacking power, and the icy power it released


    was even stronger than before. After its evolution, its ws became able to condense Ice spiritual


    power and turn it into a powerful ice de, which made its attack more deadly.


    However, the Divine Water Tiger was also powerful. In the face of Robin''s overwhelming attack, it


    formed an enchanted barrier with its Water spiritual power, stopping Robin''s attack when it was just a


    meter away. At the same time, under the protection of the enchanted barrier, itunched a powerful


    counterattack.


    The fight between the two beasts was a feast for the spectators'' eyes. In the center of the beast arena,


    the ice shadows and water lights all over the sky collided with each other, and this collision lit up the


    heavens brilliantly with the spiritual power the attacks were emitting.


    The people were surprised to see that Robin could hold its own against the Divine Water Tiger.


    Logically speaking, there was a gap between the strength of a spirit-manipted beast that had just


    reached the fourth grade of the four-star level and a spiritual beast that had reached the peak of the


    fourth grade of the four-star level.


    However, the current situation proved thempletely wrong.


    Tate''s face darkened when he saw that his Divine Water Tiger couldn''t do anything to Robin. But a


    sneer suddenly shed across his face. He took out a small polo, whose length was equal to that of


    his palm, from his sleeve and started to y.


    Like any battlefield, the whole beast arena was filled with noise. But even though the sound of Tate''s


    polo was almost inaudible amid the noise of the crowd, the Divine Water Tiger suddenly went


    berserk as if it heard him y. At the same time, its whole body shed with vibrant blue light.


    It let out a ground-shaking roar. In the blink of an eye, itunched an attack and released the Water


    spiritual power, which instantly turned into several water whips. They rushed toward Robin from a tricky


    angle.


    Robin quickly avoided these water whips. At the same time, it turned around and rushed to the Divine


    Water Tiger. However, the water whips converged in the air and shot towards Robin like waves.


    It seemed that Robin had sensed theming, for it turned around, opened its mouth, and spat out a


    cloud of ice mist, freezing the water whips in the air.


    While Robin was distracted by the wave, a pool of water stealthily materialized under its feet. Robin


    was emitting a strong ice power, so the water that was sneaking beneath it was quickly frozen. By the


    time Robin realized there was water beneath its legs, it had already been frozen.


    But because Robin couldmand the Ice spiritual power, it could easily remove this. However, in


    such a fierce battle, any distraction could be detrimental because its rival could seize the opportunity to


    counterattack. Therefore, as Robin broke free from the frozen water, the Divine Water Tiger seized this


    opportunity to pounce on it, knocking it to the ground with a solid thud.


    After that, palm-sized water balls quickly formed around the Divine Water Tiger and bombarded Robin


    at a very close distance.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Deafening explosions burst out in the beast arena, and the water from the palm-sized water balls


    permeated the air, creating a thick mist.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed as he watched all this. He was suspicious when he noticed that the Divine


    Water Tiger''s attack suddenly became so orderly, and when he looked at Tate, he saw him ying


    some sort of musical instrument. At once, a knowing expression settled over his face.

 Chapter 977 The Power Of Robins Ice Strike

    Chapter 977 The Power Of Robin''s Ice Strike


    ''I had nned to let Robin experience and ovee all the trials on its own. But now, it seems that I


    should step in and help, '' Rocky thought to himself. He stood up and said to Woods, "I have to leave


    now. I''ll be back in a while." Then, he turned around and walked to a remote corner at the bottom of the


    beast arena.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Once he was sure that no one else was around, he began to use the Mysterious Beast Transformation


    Skill to activate the spiritual power connection between him and Robin. A glowing light enveloped his


    whole body.


    At that moment, Robin was struggling in the beast arena, unable to defend itself against the Divine


    Water Tiger''s continuous attacks. All the spectators were excitedly whispering among themselves,


    certain that the victory had been decided. After all, no matter how strong a spirit-manipted beast


    was, it would not be able to resist the strong and violent attacks from such a powerful opponent like the


    Divine Water Tiger.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, the Divine Water Tiger suddenly shot out of the water mist in the


    middle of the beast arena and fell to the ground as if it had been hit by a strong force, leaving two long


    grooves on the ground.


    The spectators gasped in surprise before going deathly silent.


    In the arena, a figure simr to a wolf slowly walked out of the mist, emitting a strange light that was


    pulsing with power. In the meantime, the ferociousness on its human-like face disappeared and was


    reced by a calm expression. The figure turned out to be Robin.


    "Release your power further." Rocky, who was standing at the bottom of the beast arena, suddenly


    opened his eyes.


    The very next moment, Robin raised its head and lifted its thick upper limbs as it roared to the sky. Its


    aura, which was at the fourth grade of the four-star level, suddenly burst out and increased again,


    breaking through to the fourth grade of the five-star level.


    The spectators all held their breath as they watched Robin, unwilling to miss even a split-second of the


    amazing scene that they were witnessing. It was shocking enough that Robin had directly broken


    through to the fourth grade of the four-star level from the third grade of the three-star level, which


    almost no beast had done before. But now, it had made such a dramatic breakthrough once again after


    such a short time! What was more, this time, its physical form did not change or evolve, almost as if it


    had already been hiding this power inside.


    None of the spectators knew that the improvement of Robin''s aura could not be attributed to its own


    ability. Rocky was the one who, using the connection of the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill, had


    activated the hidden power within Robin. It was simr to activating Spirit Possession, which would


    temporarily make Robin more powerful.


    In fact, this reverse usage of the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill was an idea that had struck


    Rocky while he was using Spirit Possession with Ken. He had been thinking about how to better


    activate Ken''s internal power and speed up its growth since he knew that Ken had inherited the power


    of a guardian beast. After using Spirit Possession several times with Ken, he had suddenly thought of


    this method, but this was the first time that he had actually tried using it.


    He hadn''t been sure if he could sessfully reverse the use of the Mysterious Beast Transformation


    Skill to activate the hidden power in Robin''s body, but to his surprise, it had worked.


    Of course, none of the spectators knew what Rocky was up to, so they all genuinely thought that Robin


    had made another giant breakthrough and felt shocked.


    Even the more powerful people present, like Lucas, had never seen such a big improvement in such a


    short time. Robin''s growth wasn''t just amazing; it was legendary. This moment would certainly go down


    in history.


    While the audience was still reeling in shock, Robin suddenly turned into a shadow and rushed toward


    the Divine Water Tiger at lightning speed. Its movements were too fast to be seen by the naked eye. In


    less than an instant, it had appeared in front of the Divine Water Tiger, almost as if it had teleported


    there.


    However, the Divine Water Tiger was also quick. As soon as it saw Robin rushing toward it, it


    instinctively opened its water shield like an enchanted barrier and enveloped half of its body, preparing


    to block Robin''s attack.


    As soon as Robin noticed the shield, it suddenly bent its strong limbs before leaping into the air like a


    cannonball. It reached an astonishing height of more than ten feet into the air before pausing for a


    moment and adjusting its posture.


    Then, like an arrow, it descended from the sky and swooped down to the Divine Water Tiger on the


    ground. Just as it was about to make contact with the water shield, a violent burst of icy air spurted out


    from its mouth, causing a cloak of white fog to rise and spread all over the arena.


    Upon contact with the icy air, the water shield in front of the Divine Water Tiger frozepletely at


    once. Without a gap, Robin, which was still descending from the air, waved its ws.


    Its powerful ice w attacks fell onto the Divine Water Tiger''s shield like rain, causing a series of


    deafening noises to ring out throughout the arena.


    Icy mist sizzled and filled the whole arena.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, the frozen shield in front of the Divine Water Tiger did not break at all.


    It seemed that the shield had been able to sessfully block Robin''s attacks! In that case, Robin still


    wasn''t that powerful after all.


    But in a sudden twist, Robin disappeared from mid-air. For a moment, the spectators looked around in


    confusion.


    Then, they realized that Robin had unexpectedly appeared on the right side of the Divine Water Tiger. It


    crossed its two ws and then shining icy light burst out. With the constant gathering of strong ice


    force, both of its ws fiercely and suddenly shed out a huge cross-shaped ice strike.


    The strike broke through the air and shot toward the ice shied at an astonishing momentum.


    Immediately, the frozen shield that protected the Divine Water Tiger broke into pieces.


    It all happened so fast that the Divine Water Tiger wasn''t able to produce another water shield in time.


    Hit by the ice strike, it flew back andnded on the ground. The ground sank under the impact, sending


    dust flying everywhere. The Divine Water Tiger rolled on the ground a few times afternding, but it


    was so badly injured that it wasn''t able to get up again.


    The whole arena instantly buzzed with noise. It was hard for the audience to believe that a spirit-


    manipted beast couldunch suchplicated attacks. First, Robin froze the Divine Water Tiger''s


    water shield. Then, itunched ice w attacks as bait to confuse its opponent. Next, it used the icy


    mist caused by the ice w attack to hide its body and silently approach the poor Divine Water Tiger.


    Lastly, itunched a fatal attack.


    Thest blow had been the most unexpected one. The power of Robin''s ice strike wasparable to


    the power of spiritual martial arts at the Supernal Stage, which was enough to petrify any warriors at


    the Supernal Stage.

 Chapter 978 Queenies Furious Ice Bear

    Chapter 978 Queenie''s Furious Ice Bear


    Tate''s face darkened as soon as he saw Robin seriously injured his spirit-manipted beast. He stood


    up and felt right away that Robin''s attack was not of a spirit-manipted beast. It was as if Robin was


    being controlled by someone else. With this in mind, he turned around and gazed at Woods. Rocky had


    just returned to his seat, and he was staring at him. For a moment, he saw the fierce, cold-hearted look


    in his eyes.


    "Damn it!" Tate knew Rocky was behind all of it. He wondered how Rocky did it and how his spirit-


    manipted beast broke through the limit of strength again at this critical moment. But what humiliated


    him most was the fact that not for the first time after the Beast Master Contest, Rocky defeated him.


    Tate was a conceited man, and the chain of failures tormented him. He hated Rocky, and it filled his


    mind with savage thoughts on how he was going to destroy him.


    A strong killing intent shed through his eyes.


    The Divine Water Tiger appeared to have lost its fighting power after it was quickly attacked by Robin,


    and it gave up in the end.


    So for the first round of the secondpetition, Woods'' camp won the first prize. It was unexpected,


    and the result was damaging to Geoffrey, who had already lost one round.


    Audience in the beast arena was filled with excitement as they fixed their eyes on Robin. For them, it


    was the most peculiar spirit-manipted beast they had ever seen. Even a spiritual beast could not


    break through from the third grade of the three-star level to the fourth grade of five-star level in a short


    time. This astonished them, and they expected Robin to aplish more in thepetition. In their


    eyes, Robin was a rare beast.


    The fight between Robin and the Divine Water Tiger consumed most of Robin''s spiritual power.


    Besides, at the final moment, Rocky activated its potential power by using the Mysterious Beast


    Transformation Skill, and this had a harmful side-effect. It weakened Robin and it could not fight in the


    next battle. Because of this, Rocky had to ask Woods to send out the next spirit-manipted beast into


    the fight.


    "Even Tate''s Divine Water Tiger was defeated by Mr. Rookie''s beast. I am sure it took Geoffrey and the


    Qi n by surprise. The current situation is definitely in our favor." Woods was in a cheerful mood.


    Robin had an outstanding performance, and it was all because of Rocky.


    "Chief Luci, your spirit-manipted beast and your sister''s will fight next," said Woods as he turned


    to look at Luci and Queenie. The two owned exceptional spiritual beasts. Lucas personally went to a


    dangerous ce and caught them for the two sisters. The strength of the two sisters was above the


    Supernal Stage. They might be weaker than Geoffrey''s spirit maniptor. But it was the beast that


    fought, so, they were confident that their spirit-manipted beasts were strong enough and had the


    potential to win.


    "I won''t let you down, Your Royal Highness." Luci nodded with a smile. She was well-prepared for the


    "If everything goes as nned, we will surely win the secondpetition," Woods said with


    confidence. He felt assured of victory. He knew that the spirit-manipted beasts of the two sisters of


    the Cao n were both personally cultivated by Lucas. The strength of the two sisters was above the


    Supernal Stage, and it meant that the two spiritual beasts had also reached the fourth grade of the five-


    star level. Also, the other two spirit maniptors that he had chosen to fight were both at the middle


    grade of the Supernal Stage, and their spirit-manipted beasts were Timber spirit-manipted beasts


    at the fourth grade of the five-star level. He definitely had a high chance of winning.


    "Your Royal Highness, let my beast fight first." Queenie could not sit still after she saw how Rocky''s


    Robin caught everyone''s attention. Herpetitive personality did not want to be left out and she


    wanted to be at the center of everyone''s attention.


    "Alright." Woods nodded with a smile.


    "Queenie, don''t let your fat bear embarrass you," Rocky said jokingly as he turned to look at Queenie.


    Queenie frowned and then turned away.


    Before long, Queenie''s Furious Ice Bear came up on the stage. It showed signs of strength and power


    with its tall and plump body. Its snow-white fur looked exquisite and captured everyone''s attention. The


    Furious Ice Bear appeared to be harmless and lovely with its fluffy white fur, but it was a very powerful


    Ice spiritual beast. Its talent was no less than that of Tate''s Divine Water Tiger.


    To everyone''s surprise, Geoffrey''s camp sent a spirit-manipted beast at the fourth grade of the four-


    star level to fight. It was neither a spiritual beast nor a Timber spirit-manipted beast. It was just an


    ordinary war beast, and it did not look strong at all. Its strength was obviously weaker than the Furious


    Ice Bear.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Queenie had just returned to her seat and saw that Geoffrey had sent an ipetent spirit-


    manipted beast. She raised an eyebrow and asked herself, "What an insult? How could he send


    such a weak spirit-manipted beast to fight? I''m sure it will be beaten up by my ice bear in a few


    minutes."


    "A few minutes? I think it will take more than an hour. Your fat bear may not even win!" Rocky said


    when he saw Furious Ice Bear''s opponent.


    "Are you kidding? How could a weakling defeat my Furious Ice Bear?" Queenie replied. She was


    furious with Rocky''sment.


    "Queenie, Mr. Rookie might be correct," Luci said immediately.


    "Sister, how can you agree with him? I''m your sister." Queenie felt resentful as her sister sided with


    Rocky.


    She wanted to argue further, but the second round of the secondpetition had begun.


    As soon as Queenie''s Furious Ice Bear came up on the stage, it disyed a strong momentum and


    boasted its capabilities. It roared and then pounced on its opponent aggressively.


    The opponent appeared to be terrified. The moment it saw the Furious Ice Bear rush forward, it quickly


    turned around and ran away like a scared rat. The two beasts chased around the arena as if it was a


    test of endurance.


    However, the Furious Ice Bear was so fat that it could not run for a long time. It became agitated and


    was furious when it could not grab its opponent.


    Soon the Furious Ice Bear grew tired and could not catch up with its opponent. It became disoriented


    and lost its focus.


    As soon as the audience realized what was happening, they whispered among themselves and started


    scene in front of them was entertaining and hrious.

 Chapter 979 We May not be Able to Win

    Chapter 979 We May not be Able to Win


    "You stupid bear, what the hell are you doing?" Queenie shouted angrily, feeling humiliated. She gritted


    her teeth, as she internally urged her Furious Ice Bear tounch a more ferocious attack.


    The Furious Ice Bear seemed to have sensed its master''s anger. It immediately gave a blood-thirsty


    roar, as its whole body was engulfed with dense ice power. It inhaled deeply and blew a strong gust of


    icy wind towards its opponent, slowing it down.


    The Furious Ice Bear took this opportunity to catch up and finally ended the chase. It stood face to face


    with its opponent, snarling and growling. It was an excellent strategic move, and it was impressive that


    Queenie did not even need to give it detailed instructions to do that. It was obvious that the Furious Ice


    Bear had a great advantage in closebat, so it quickly gained the upper hand in just a few minutes.


    The whole battleground was full of its ice power, which appeared like millions of needles that stuck into


    every pore of that spirit-manipted beast. It was shaking in the ice fog, which made the Furious Ice


    Bear howl with joy.


    However, when it seemed like the Furious Ice Bear was about to win, its opponent, which was a spirit-


    manipted beast at the fourth grade of the four-star level, suddenly found new strength. Energy


    exploded all over its body, and its spiritual power instantly soared, blowing the Furious Ice Bear away.


    The bear, like a huge ball, drew an arc in the air and was mmed into the ground, forcefully smashing


    the ground, which then turned into a big pit.


    The four-star spirit-manipted beast suddenly burst out such a strong power that it shocked everyone


    present. They didn''t expect that the spirit-manipted beast still had so much power left.


    All of a sudden, something even more shocking to them happened. The aura of the spirit-manipted


    beast suddenly got stronger, and it broke through to the fourth grade of the five-star level. Now, it would


    be even harder to deal with.


    A thick silence descended in the arena, for none of them could say a word in their utter surprise. They


    were witnessing something incredibly rare at that moment.


    "It''s a spirit-manipted beast in the berserker stance... It seems that her fat bear has no chance of


    winning," Rockymented nonchntly. He was rtively calm because he had already foreseen the


    result of this battle.


    "Geoffrey is a scheming bastard. He even sent such a rare spirit-manipted beast in the berserker


    stance to beat us. This kind of spirit-manipted beast doesn''t look very powerful in an ordinary battle


    with other ordinary spirit-manipted beasts, but when it meets a strong opponent, its hidden potential


    will instantly burst out, and it will exert extraordinary power. I didn''t expect that Geoffrey would have


    such a spirit maniptor who had this kind of spirit-manipted beast." Lucas shook his head and


    sighed. He thought that he had known almost everything about Geoffrey, but now he knew that


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Geoffrey had kept his own counsel. Both his and Rocky''s face darkened because of their hopeless


    situation.


    "It is obvious that he has tricked us." Woods frowned and looked at Geoffrey sharply. He was unhappy


    about this situation, but there was nothing he could do, and he hated that. He hated that he did not


    have any control over this situation. This unfortunate situation that Geoffrey caused could totally disrupt


    his n.


    "Just admit defeat. It''s meaningless to continue fighting like this," Rocky suggested to Woods. If they


    continued this battle, the Furious Ice Bear could suffer serious injuries.


    "No, don''t stop the fight! My bear will definitely win." Queenie was not yet ready to surrender. In her


    mind, her bear was so strong that it might have the chance to win the battle. She didn''t want to admit


    that her bear was less powerful than its opponent.


    "Queenie, be sensible. We don''t want your Furious Ice Bear to suffer great injuries in a meaningless


    battle! Just admit defeat and call it back." Luci scolded her sister when she saw her willful behavior. It


    was not just a game for them, nor was it a matter of pride. Unnecessary injuries needed to be avoided,


    and all decisions should be made with the whole n in mind.


    Lucas echoed this sentiment, but Queenie still refused to listen to them. In the end, they could do


    nothing to convince Queenie to give up the fight. They could only wish that they were the Furious Ice


    Bear''s master and not Queenie, for if that were the case, they could ask it to return from the


    battleground.


    "Queenie..." Rocky started to put pressure on her after seeing her being so stubborn. He looked at her


    with his cold eyes that held a warning and a threat at the same time.


    When Queenie met Rocky''s eyes, she suddenly felt a shudder all over her body, as if she could feel


    that Rocky was angry. It was so strange. Unlike Lucas and Luci, Rocky did not say anything else to


    convince her, but she felt the strong pressure that came from him. She wasn''t afraid of him, but in the


    end, he was the straw that broke the camel''s back. She pouted and said, "All right, all right. I will just


    admit defeat! Are you satisfied with that?"


    Luci and Lucas were surprised to hear that she agreed to do so! They had been persuading her non-


    stop but received little effect, so howe this little girl became so obedient after being criticized by


    Rocky? However, they didn''t want to look the gift horse in the mouth, and anyway, it was great that


    Queenie was finally willing to listen to someone else.


    After she had admitted defeat, Woods ordered his men to take the next spirit-manipted beast to fight


    for the next round. Since Geoffrey had already sent a spirit-manipted beast at the fourth grade of the


    five-star level, Woods had to give up his n and send a Timber spirit-manipted beast that was also


    in the fourth grade of the five-star level to fight the beast head-on.


    Just like the firstpetition, the secondpetition soon fell into a stalemate. At the eighth round, a


    Timber spirit-manipted beast at the fourth grade of the five-star level from Woods'' side defeated a


    powerful Timber spirit-manipted beast that Geoffrey sent. Finally, it came to the ninth round. Only


    one spirit-manipted beast remained from Geoffrey''s side, which was obviously a disadvantageous


    situation for him. Meanwhile, the people from Woods'' side were very excited because they all saw that


    they had a chance to win. They could not wait to see that moment and couldn''t help but imagine the


    glorious scene.


    However, when Geoffrey sent out thest spirit-manipted beast, people there were all shocked at


    what they saw.


    Hisst spirit-manipted beast was not only a spiritual beast, but also one that ranked tenth on the


    spiritual beast list of the Wild Spirit Land¡ªthe Dark Ghost Shadow. And the master of the Dark Ghost


    Shadow was Geoffrey!


    Among all the spiritual beasts in the Wild Spirit Land, the spiritual beasts that were ranked in the top


    ten were almost all peerless spirit-manipted beasts, and all of them were said to be unique and


    extremely rare. Most people would not have the chance to see such rare spirit-manipted beasts


    throughout their lives.


    In the entire Timber Deity Empire, and even in the entire Wild Spirit Land, Geoffrey was perhaps the


    only spirit maniptor who had the Dark Ghost Shadow.


    However, almost no one in the Timber Deity Empire had seen Geoffrey summon the Dark Ghost


    Shadow before. For most people, it was nothing but a dream, as it was a mysterious beast that they


    had no hope of seeing. That was why when all the people in the beast arenaid eyes on the Dark


    Ghost Shadow, they were deeply shocked. They were ck-jawed with eyes wide open, wondering


    whether it was only a delusion. When they were convinced that it was a real Dark Ghost Shadow, they


    felt lucky that they went to the beast arena today. It was the most unforgettable moment in their life!


    The Dark Ghost Shadow floated in the air like a ghost. It had no feet, and its body was covered by a


    ck robe. Its head resembled the skull of a wild beast, dry and empty. Twoher fires burned deep


    in the eye sockets, which gave off a creepy feeling to anyone who would dare look straight into its


    eyes.


    However, the most frightening thing about it was that the Dark Ghost Shadow didn''t emit any aura. No


    one knew how powerful it was, but no one would doubt its strength because it was among the top ten


    spiritual beasts. After all, no weak spiritual beast could make it to the top ten.


    "He even sent his own spiritual beast to fight!" Woods'' face also changed. Even he, a prince, had only


    seen the Dark Ghost Shadow once, and he had never seen it in a fight, so he could not gauge how


    strong it was. However, he heard that the Dark Ghost Shadow was very powerful. Some said that even


    a Timber spirit-manipted beast at the fourth grade of the five-star level was no match for it. Although


    he still had a certain advantage, as soon as the Dark Ghost Shadow appeared, his advantage would


    definitely disappear. If they lost the ninth round, the only one who had the strength to fight was Luci''s


    spiritual beast. However, although Woods did not want to admit it, Luci''s spiritual beast was no match


    for the Dark Ghost Shadow.


    Woods frowned as he considered their situation thoroughly. An idea came to him, and he quickly turned


    to look at Rocky, as he realized that he still had a chance to win.


    Seeing that Woods was looking at him, Rocky immediately understood what he wanted to say. A


    thoughtful look settled on his face because he knew that Woods hoped that Ken could fight in this


    round. However, if he let Ken fight at this point, it would probably shock the whole Timber Deity Empire,


    because Ken was one of the five strongest spiritual beasts at the King Level in the Wild Spirit Land,


    with peerless talent and power. If he sent such a spiritual beast to fight, it would cause a sensation in


    the entire Timber Deity Empire, and countless suspicions would be pointed at his true identity. That


    would be big trouble for him.


    "If we lose the secondpetition, it will be a very disadvantageous situation for us at the third


    Woods said with a frown. He knew that Ken should be used only as ast resort, but he could note


    up with a better idea to solve this thorny problem.


    Hearing the hopelessness in Woods'' voice, Rocky''s face turned more serious. He knew that even if he


    sent Ken to fight, it might not be able to win against the Dark Ghost Shadow, because it only had a


    strength between the third and fourth grades of the four-star level. Besides, it was not an aggressive


    spirit-manipted beast, so it could lose easily. Indeed, winning thest round would be a great


    challenge for their team.

 Chapter 980 The Rainbow Glow Unicorn

    Chapter 980 The Rainbow Glow Unicorn


    "It may not work because of the difference in strength. Unless..." Rocky wanted to say something else,


    but he stopped at thest minute. If he wanted to ask Ken to fight, he might have to use the Mysterious


    Beast Transformation Skill to activate the power of Ken as a guardian beast. In that case, he would


    definitely have a chance of winning. However, with its current condition, it was too difficult to activate


    such power.


    While the two of them were talking, the ninth round of thepetition came to an end. With an


    absolute advantage, the Dark Ghost Shadow defeated the Timber spirit-manipted beast without any


    effort, of which thetter had consumed a lot of its strength in thest round.


    During this time, Geoffrey suddenly stood up and walked straight to Woods.


    Seeing that his brother wasing over, Woods also stood up to meet him. As he approached, he said


    to Woods arrogantly, "Brother Woods, I don''t think you have topete in thest round. I''m sure I''ll


    win the secondpetition anyway. Why don''t we just enter the thirdpetition directly? We don''t


    have to waste our time."


    "Brother Geoffrey, don''t you think you are being too confident? Even though the Dark Ghost Shadow is


    indeed extraordinary, it is not the strongest in the world," Woods replied with a sneer. Of course, he


    would not admit defeat so easily.


    "You should know that my Dark Ghost Shadow is the only spiritual beast at the King Level in the Timber


    Deity Empire. Even the strongest one, the Timber spirit-manipted beast at the fourth grade of the


    five-star level is no match for the Dark Ghost Shadow. Why do you insist on humiliating yourself?"


    Geoffrey said arrogantly.


    "It''s just a Dark Ghost Shadow," Rocky remarked with a disdainful sneer. He was standing behind


    Woods, and he could not help but overhear their conversation. He didn''t intend to intervene at first, but


    Geoffrey''s arrogance annoyed him so much.


    "Mr. Rookie, it sounds to me like you have a more powerful spirit-manipted beast than the Dark


    Ghost Shadow. However, everyone here has seen your spirit-manipted beast just now. Although it


    has some power, it is not worth mentioningpared to my Dark Ghost Shadow." Geoffrey looked at


    Rocky with contempt.


    "Who told you that I only have one spirit-manipted beast?" Rocky replied,ughing at him


    condescendingly, which irritated him to no ends.


    As soon as the other spectators heard all this, they were intrigued by Rocky''s im. From his tone and


    his words, it sounded like he had more spirit-manipted beasts, and one of them was even more


    powerful than the Dark Ghost Shadow.


    "Yes, who has ever said he only had one spirit-manipted beast?" At this time, Queenie suddenly


    shouted and agreed, then she shouted to Rocky excitedly, "Bastard, take out your spiritual beast


    quickly. If you take it out, they will be scared to death!"


    "Queenie, what spiritual beast are you talking about?" Luci looked at her sister in confusion.


    Lucas turned to look at Queenie in surprise too.


    "He does have another spiritual beast! Besides, it''s a spiritual beast that I have never seen before. I


    don''t think even my master has seen that before." Queenie''s following words immediately caused a


    All of them looked at each other in disbelief, because they all thought that Rocky could not have a


    second spirit-manipted beast. Besides, when Queenie said that it was a kind of spiritual beast that


    even a beast evaluator like Lucas had never seen before, they thought that she was just exaggerating.


    "A spiritual beast that I haven''t seen before? Mr. Rookie, is that true?" Lucas was obviously intrigued.


    Rocky nced sharply at Queenie, shaking his head at her. For someone who had such a small


    mouth, she was very loose-lipped.


    "Are you kidding me? Do you have two spirit-manipted beasts? Stop lying! Everyone knows that a


    spirit maniptor can only have one spirit-manipted beast. Humph! The Cao n is really good at


    making stories. However, I believe you talked too much. Be careful not to fall for the lies you make, you


    might be smashed to pieces!" Of course, Geoffrey didn''t believe that Rocky could have another rare


    spiritual beast.


    At this time, there was a burst of noise from all over the arena. All of them were thinking that Rocky


    was just bragging, for none of them believed that he had another spirit-manipted beast.


    Rocky sneered at all of them impatiently, then he gathered his spiritual power and shouted, "Ken,e


    out!"


    In the next moment, a cloud that was shining in different colors suddenly flew out of the Magic Spiritual


    Space, floating in the air. It hovered above the whole beast arena, and everyone hung onto their seats


    in suspense.


    All the people present watched with their eyes as wide as saucers, while the colorful cloud produced


    vibrant shadows, as it flew through the air above them.


    "Am I seeing it wrong? This spirit-manipted beast has no wings, and yet, it is flying in the air..."


    "Look at the light on its body. It looks like a legendary beasting to the mortal world. What kind of


    spirit-manipted beast is it?"


    "The aura of the spirit-manipted beast is not strong, but it gives people a momentum like a king. This


    spirit-manipted beast is by no means simple!"


    For a moment, the whole beast arena exploded in heated discussions.


    "I...I can''t believe it. Is that..." At this time, Lucas suddenly became extremely excited. He opened his


    mouth to talk, but he could not find the right words to express himself.


    "Master Lucas, what''s the matter?" Luci asked in confusion when she saw his queer behavior. Of


    course, she was also shocked by the strange spirit-manipted beast summoned by Rocky, because


    even ayman could see the magic of this spirit-manipted beast.


    "It seems that Master Lucas has already guessed that this spirit-manipted beast of Mr. Rookie is the


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rainbow Glow Unicorn, one of the legendary five King-level spiritual beasts," Woods said with a smile.


    The audience who heard this whispered to each other, and the news spread from one person to ten,


    then ten to a hundred people, until the entire beast arena suddenly quieted down. Everyone''s faces


    were filled with astonishment because they couldn''t believe what they had just heard.


    "It is indeed the Rainbow Glow Unicorn. The biggest dream in my life is to see the five spiritual beasts


    of the King Level, but I have only seen one until now..." Lucas felt excitement, unlike anything he had


    ever felt before. So much so, that his tears were about to fall. For a beast evaluator who had already


    be famous and had evaluated countless spirit-manipted beasts, the only thing worth pursuing


    for him was to see the rarest spiritual beasts in the Wild Spirit Land, which were the five King-level


    spiritual beasts.


    However, these five King-level spiritual beasts were so rare that countless spirit maniptors could go


    through their whole lives without ever seeing them. Even the spirit maniptors at the Divine Stage or


    even the Immortal Stage might not have the chance to see them.


    At this moment that was witnessed by the watchful eyes of those below it, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn,


    one of the five King-level spiritual beasts, shone brightly above them like a star. Now that they had


    seen one, it felt like they could die with no regrets after this battle.


    In the next moment, all the people in the beast arena stood up and went crazy. Screams and wild cries


    came one after another, exploding like thunder in the arena. Some people were even crying with joy


    and excitement. To say that the rare spiritual beast that created a great impact on the people was a big


    understatement.


    Meanwhile, Ken, who was still floating in the air, seemed to enjoy being worshiped by tens of


    thousands of people. It remained motionless, as it became the focus of the entire audience.

 Chapter 981 A Crucial Battle

    Chapter 981 A Crucial Battle


    Seeing that Rocky had summoned a spiritual beast ¡ªand not just an ordinary one but one of the five


    King-level spiritual beasts, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn ¡ªGeoffrey was shocked. No beast from the Wild


    Spirit Land couldpete with the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, let alone a beast from the Timber Deity


    Empire. Naturally, the Dark Ghost Shadow had no choice but to get out of the way.


    But once the initial shock dissipated, Geoffrey''s eyes narrowed in anger. It was obvious that Rocky''s


    aim was to publicly humiliate him and steal his limelight. And Geoffrey wasn''t someone who would sit


    back and take a punch like this. Whoever dared to provoke him would pay dearly. At this moment, all


    he wanted to do was to make Rocky disappear off the face of the earth.


    However, he was shrewd and poised enough to maintain a calm exterior even though he was burning


    with fury on the inside. If he exploded in front of so many people, he would definitely be a


    did not expect you to have a King-level spiritual beast, but it doesn''t matter. Since you''re already the


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    owner of a spirit-manipted beast, it will be impossible for you to control this King-level spiritual beast.


    You can show off with it as much as you want, but in the end, it''s as useless as an embroidery pillow


    that boasts a beautiful cover but is stuffed with dried straw."


    Upon hearing that, Rocky smiled but said nothing. The truth was, he had summoned Ken just to get on


    Geoffrey''s nerves, so he was just happy that his n had worked.


    "Brother, are you jealous of Mr. Rookie''s King-level spiritual beast?" Woods joked, discerning the hint of


    jealousy in his brother''s voice.


    Geoffrey''s face darkened at once. It was as if they were all teaming up to embarrass him.


    However, what Woods had said was right. It was the dream of every spirit maniptor to own a King-


    level spiritual beast, but it was extremely rare even for a spirit maniptor above the Divine Stage to


    own a King-level spiritual beast, because getting such a spiritual beast did not depend on power alone.


    One had to be lucky enough to encounter such a once-in-a-century opportunity. Therefore, like most


    other spirit maniptors, Geoffrey couldn''t help but envy Rocky for having been lucky enough to obtain


    a King-level spiritual beast.


    However, he couldn''t admit that aloud. "Why should I be jealous? It''s not like he''s the owner of this


    King-level spiritual beast," he said disdainfully.


    Rocky raised his eyebrows slightly in response. Then, he turned to Queenie. "Queenie, do you want to


    go for a round?"


    "Yes!" Queenie nodded happily. After all, she was familiar with the Rainbow Glow Unicorn and very


    fond of it.


    "Ken, take her around the beast arena," Rocky said to the Rainbow Glow Unicorn floating in the air.


    Ken obediently descended from the sky andnded in front of Queenie, making everyone''s jaw drop.


    Until now, just like Prince Geoffrey, they had all thought that this King-level spiritual beast definitely


    couldn''t be under Rocky''s control. But after seeing the Rainbow Glow Unicorn obey Rocky''s orders,


    they couldn''t help but wonder what was happening. Could it be possible that Rocky really owned two


    spirit-manipted beasts? It was almost unheard of.


    The crowd erupted in uproar once again.


    Queenie, who had already ridden the Rainbow Glow Unicorn a few times before, casually mounted the


    beast before giving it a pat on the back, signaling to it to take off. Ken immediately rose into the air and


    circled around the beast arena a few times before flying back down.


    As he watched this scene, Geoffrey''s face turned pale. He couldn''t understand how Rocky could own


    two spirit-manipted beasts at the same time. Moreover, there seemed to be much more to Rocky


    than met the eye. If Rocky really owned this King-level beast, he must have some stories in the Wild


    Spirit Land.


    "Hey, bastard, give me your spiritual beast. I really love it," Queenie turned to Rocky and said in a


    domineering tone as she jumped off the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, ignoring everyone else.


    "Queenie," Luci said firmly, warning her to be polite.


    However, Rocky didn''t seem to have taken any offence. "If it is willing toe with you, you can have


    it," he said calmly.


    "Humph! I know you will never give it to me." Queenie pouted.


    Rocky smiled and turned to Geoffrey, "Your Royal Highness, is there anything else you want to say?"


    "Cut the crap. We all know that if you let this King-level spiritual beastpete with my Dark Ghost


    Shadow, you will definitely lose," Geoffrey said coldly. He wouldn''t let Rocky get away with humiliating


    him so easily. Of course, he wasn''t just provoking Rocky on an impulse.


    For him, the most important thing right now was to win the secondpetition. He could sense that


    although this Rainbow Glow Unicorn was a King-level spiritual beast, judging by its aura, it must be


    somewhere between the third grade to the fourth grade of the four-star level. On the other hand, his


    Dark Ghost Shadow was at the peak of the fourth grade of the four-star level. Moreover, its actual


    Therefore, even if its opponent was a King-level spiritual beast, it didn''t matter.


    "Mr. Rookie..." As soon as Woods heard Geoffrey''s tant challenge, he immediately looked at Rocky


    for his reaction. After all, Rocky''s decision on whether to ept the challenge or not would change the


    course of the wholepetition. If Rocky epted the challenge and won the secondpetition with


    Ken, the beast battle would end in advance because of its victory. But if he refused to let Ken


    participate, then they would have to advance to the nextpetition, which would put them in an


    extremely disadvantageous position.


    "Your Royal Highness, Mr. Rookie''s King-level spiritual beast seems to have only recently reached the


    adult stage. I think it''s better to let Chief Luci''s spiritual beast participate," Lucas quickly chipped in.


    Although the Rainbow Glow Unicorn was a King-level spiritual beast, it was still young and hadn''t


    reached the peak of its strength yet. At this time, it was obviously no match for the Dark Ghost Shadow.


    "It''s up to you, Mr. Rookie," Luci said. She could see that although Rocky looked very calm, his eyes


    were full of arrogance. And she had known him long enough to know that he would not allow Geoffrey


    to provoke him. Of course, she also believed that he would make the wisest decision by himself.


    Rocky nced at Geoffrey before turning to Ken with a small smile tugging at the edges of his lips.


    "Ken, go and have fun then."


    With a roar, Ken soared into the air again. After circling in the air for a while, it swooped down and


    Seeing that Rocky had decided to send out a King-level spiritual beast to fight thest crucial battle, all


    the spectators gasped in a mixture of surprise and excitement. Judging by the Rainbow Glow Unicorn''s


    aura, it was obviously not a match for the Dark Ghost Shadow. However, it was very rare for one of the


    top ten spiritual beasts of the Wild Spirit Land to fight against a rare King-level spiritual beast.


    Regardless of their different strength, this would definitely be a very eye-catching battle. In particr,


    everyone was looking forward to seeing what kind of magical ability this King-level spiritual beast would


    disy.

 Chapter 982 Striking First

    Chapter 982 Striking First


    On the other hand, Geoffrey was a little surprised to see that Rocky epted the challenge. But, it was


    what he wanted in the first ce. The next thing that he needed to do was to annihte Rocky without


    any mercy.


    "Your Royal Highness, I have a suggestion. Since thispetition is extremely crucial, how about we


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    try to use our beast taming skills at the same time?" Rocky suddenly said.


    "What? Our beast taming skill? Are you saying that we should do thepetition with our spiritual


    beasts? Is that your suggestion?" Geoffrey was actually a little surprised at Rocky''s proposal. If they


    brought their spiritual beasts to fight, then Rocky''s chance of winning would definitely be smaller.


    All other people around were also surprised to hear Rocky''s suggestion. They all thought it was


    ridiculous of Rocky to have even thought of this idea. No one should put himself in an unfavorable


    position, especially when there was so much at stake. They believed that Rocky must have lost his


    mind. Although he had a spiritual beast of the King Level, it was still far inferiorpared to Geoffrey''s.


    It would be a totally different story if it was the spirit-manipted beasts that fought alone. If that were


    the case, then Rocky''s beast might be able to take on Geoffrey''s by surprise. However, Rocky was


    suggesting to fight with the spiritual beasts, and it waspletely insane. The Dark Ghost Shadow''s


    strength was immeasurable. In addition, Geoffrey''s driving skill couldn''t be ignored either. It only meant


    that Rocky''s own proposal had ended his chance to win.


    Luci and Lucas werepletely shocked and confused, too. They couldn''t believe what they had


    heard.


    "Yes, that is my suggestion. What do you think about it, Your Royal Highness? I don''t think it will cause


    any trouble to Your Royal Highness, will it?" Rocky replied lightly, without hurry and haste.


    The calmness of Rocky made Geoffrey more suspicious. He wondered what Rocky was plotting in his


    mind. However, he shrugged all of his thoughts off. After all, it was clearly obvious that his Dark Ghost


    Shadow was much stronger than Rocky''s spiritual beast. Thus, no matter what Rocky was plotting, the


    result would remain the same. Rocky had no chance to win at all. Geoffrey was more than confident


    that he would win since thepetition between spirit-manipted beasts was always decided by their


    strength. And this time, their masters would go to fight with them. Geoffrey thought that he would ace


    thispetition without even breaking a sweat.


    "Well, as you wish then. If you lose, then I suppose you''ll find no excuse to not ept the result."


    Geoffrey nodded with a taunting sneer. He wanted to sound like he was doing Rocky a favor, but he


    was well aware that he was the one who would have more advantage in theing fight. He smirked


    as if he was sure that he was going to knock Rocky down soon, and then he turned away after casting


    Rocky another nce.


    "Mr. Rookie, I don''t understand. Tell me why did you make such a suggestion in the first ce! Can''t


    you see that it''s not favorable to you at all? Do you have any other n?" Woods immediately asked


    after Geoffrey left. It was obvious that he was worried. Even an outsider like him knew that the strength


    of a spirit-manipted beast would only increase under the control of its spirit maniptor.


    "Patience. You''ll seeter," Rocky replied with a serious look in his eyes.


    Since Rocky and Geoffrey agreed to fight with their spiritual beasts, the rules of the finalpetition


    changed. The masters of the two spirit-manipted beasts needed to enter the field themselves as


    they were going to fight side-by-side with their beasts.


    Just as Rocky was preparing for thepetition, Luci stopped by his side. "Mr. Rookie, I know for a


    fact that Prince Geoffrey will not show you any mercy. What''s more worrisome is that he may take this


    chance to hurt you. So please do take care and look out for yourself out there," she whispered softly.


    "Please don''t worry about me. I really know what I''m doing!" Rocky gave her aforting look and


    then cast another nce at Woods.


    "It''s all yours," Woods said with a slight nod. He had a great expectation towards Rocky and he knew


    that the person he could only depend on right now was Rocky.


    The next moment, everyone''s eyes were at the center of the arena. Rocky jumped into the beast


    arena, almost at the same time as Geoffrey entered the arena.


    The two of them looked at each other from a distance. As their eyes met, the intensity between them


    amplified the whole atmosphere of the beast arena to its maximum. Everyone was extremely noisy as


    they were excited for thepetition. Everyone was discussing whether the Dark Ghost Shadow would


    defeat the spiritual beast of the King Level without any surprise, or vice versa.


    It was the first time that Rocky had a face-to-face confrontation with Geoffrey. In the Timber Deity


    Empire, only a few people dared to confront Geoffrey. After all, as a prince, he had the privilege to


    throw around his weight just about everywhere he went. Even the masters of the Supernal Stage and


    of the Divine Stage would show him some respect.


    At the same time, Dark Ghost Shadow and Ken were also standing opposite each other, just a few


    meters away. It was clear in their demeanor that they were ready to move and fight.


    As soon as the bell rang, the Dark Ghost Shadowunched an attack first. It suddenly turned into a


    ghost-like shadow. Then with just a few steps, it had approached Ken silently.


    "Sweep the clouds!" Geoffrey abruptly shouted. A gust of extremely strong wind immediately centered


    on the Dark Ghost Shadow and then suddenly surged upwards. Because of the wind force, the entire


    beast arena was instantly filled in all directions with flying sand and stones, making it difficult to even


    move an inch.


    The wind even reached the audience, making their clothes flutter all over the ce. They felt that their


    skin that was exposed to the wind was like being cut by a knife. This made them feel a tingling pain. It


    was obvious that the power of the wind was not ordinary. The audience which were already meters


    away were all affected by the wind, and they couldn''t imagine what the people inside the beast arena


    were experiencing.


    On the other hand, Rocky had already seen through Geoffrey''s intention. The reason why he created


    such a wind force was to reduce Ken''s speed. In this way, his Dark Ghost Shadow could control the


    situation. ording to the records in the Beast Encyclopedia, the Dark Ghost Shadow''s ability was


    more than that.


    It was an incredibly powerful Wind spiritual beast, which was able to travel a thousand miles with the


    help of the wind force. Besides, it could also control anything visible through its Wind skills. When


    contained by its Wind skills, any beast would lose its mobility. Thus, one could only imagine what would


    happen if a spirit-manipted beast unfortunately confronted the Dark Ghost Shadow.


    Right now, it was using its Wind skill to turn the entire arena into its domain. In other words, any


    opponent within its domain would lose their power to move.


    The spectators tried to open their eyes despite the strong wind, to see what was happening inside the


    arena. They all broke into a cold sweat for Ken''s sake. Since the Dark Ghost Shadow had shown such


    an impressive strength this early in thepetition, how could Ken manage to survive it? It was totally


    impossible for Ken to win in this situation. The most important thing for it and its master was how to


    save some face and somehow at least survive in this battle.


    "Prince Woods, what do you think Mr. Rookie will do? Do you think that he has another n?" Lucas


    asked, unable to restrain the tension in his heart.


    Meanwhile, the spectators around them heard Lucas''s question and turned to Woods, too. They were


    anxious to hear his reply.


    "Tell me. Have you ever seen him fail to meet our expectations before?" Woods asked instead of giving


    him an answer.


    All the other people looked at each other, confused upon hearing Woods''s words. They then turned


    their eyes at the beast arena again. They glued their eyes onto Rocky, afraid of missing any movement


    he made. They wondered what he and his spiritual beast would do to recover from the Dark Ghost


    Shadow''s first blow.

 Chapter 983 Enveloping Ken

    Chapter 983 Enveloping Ken


    "Ken,e on! Show him what you''ve got! Teach that wretched guy a lesson!" Queenie shouted as


    she clenched her fists. She really wanted to encourage Ken.


    "Queenie, did you already know that Mr. Rookie had a spiritual beast at the King Level?" When she


    saw the excited look on her sister''s face, Luci thought that there was something going on and asked


    Queenie immediately.


    "Yes! I already know. I used to ride it before! It was amazing!" Queenie enthusiastically said as she


    nodded.


    "Huh. When did you get along so well with Mr. Rookie?" Luci asked. She was really confused. She


    knew that her sister hated Rocky very much before, butter on her attitude towards Rocky suddenly


    changed drastically. Although she still called him "bastard", she somehow had long known that he had


    a spiritual beast of the King Level. It was difficult for Luci to understand the situation.


    "What? Get along well with him? Are you kidding me? I hate him so much!" Queenie retorted as she


    shook her head.


    "Well, you always say that you hate him, but why do you still y with his spirit-manipted beast and


    learn the Beast Curing Skill from him? Answer me honestly, do you really hate him?" Luci asked


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    immediately.


    "Hmm, well... I just really hate him." Queenie was speechless. Although she thought she did hate


    Rocky, she didn''t hate it when she was with him. On the contrary, she always felt that there was


    something about Rocky that attracted her. It made her feel that there was something blossoming


    between them.


    "Queenie, tell me the truth. Do you like Mr. Rookie?" Luci asked in a low voice. When she saw her


    sister''s incoherent and flustered look, she thought that this might be the reason why Queenie suddenly


    changed her attitude towards Rocky.


    "What? How could you even think that?" Queenie was stunned by her sister''s question. But, she


    immediately replied, "No. How can I even like him? I would die first before I even like him. Besides, he


    is your fianc¨¦. The both of you will get married soon..." As she spoke, her eyes shed with a bit of hurt


    and sadness.


    "You actually don''t have to care about me at all. It''s impossible for me to be together with Mr. Rookie.


    Even if I do like him, we can never get married. He will eventually leave the Cao n and the Timber


    Deity Empire. And as the chief of the Cao n, I can''t go with him when he leaves. But your case is


    different. If you like him, you can go with him when he eventually leaves. And being with him may be a


    good thing for you. I truly believe that he will take good care of you. So, please don''t hide your


    feelings," Luci said gently as she breathed a sigh.


    "What? Sister..." Queenie didn''t know what to say after what Luci said.


    At this moment, everyone in the beast arena suddenly let out a cry of great surprise.


    In the arena which was shrouded by the strong wind, the Dark Ghost Shadowunched an attack on


    Ken. However, Ken suddenly disappeared from where it stood. It left without a trace as if it had


    vanished into thin air.


    "What? How is that even possible?" Even Geoffrey found it hard to believe that this spirit-manipted


    beast vanished all at once. He realized that Ken must have some kind of ability to hide itself. However,


    he was sure that it was still in this arena.


    Soon enough, Geoffrey controlled the Dark Ghost Shadow to shoot countless wind swords all around


    the arena. He was trying to force Ken to show up, but his effort was in vain.


    Just as everyone was guessing where Ken had gone, the Dark Ghost Shadow, which was floating in


    the air, suddenly seemed to be hit by something and flew back in an instant.


    Although the Dark Ghost Shadow fought back quickly, its attack greatly missed.


    When he saw this, Geoffrey''s face turned dark. He didn''t expect that the spiritual beast at the King


    Level had such a strange ability. As long as the spiritual beast at the King Level didn''t appear, his Dark


    Ghost Shadow couldn''t attack it at all. As the domain of the tornado was not forever, it would surely


    disappear sooner orter. Therefore, the current situation was extremely unfavorable to him.


    On the other side of the arena, Rocky folded his arms across his chest, as if he was watching a good


    show. Of course, he already anticipated that Geoffrey would think of a way to force Ken to show up.


    However, the reason why he let Ken hide was that he needed to make some preparations first.


    Compared with activating the hidden power in Robin''s body, it was more difficult to release the


    guardian beast''s power in Ken''s body. He also needed to release some stronger power, so it would


    definitely take him some time to prepare.


    When the spectators on the viewing tform saw that even the Dark Ghost Shadow couldn''t find Ken,


    they jeered. This made Geoffrey even more furious and frustrated.


    "I''ve seen simr abilities on other spiritual beasts, but it''s not easy to make their breath disappear at


    the same time. The spiritual beast at the King Level is really powerful and surprisingly impressive,"


    Lucas couldn''t help but sigh at the situation.


    "I know Ken is more than that!" Woods replied positively.


    The people around them burst into an uproar when they heard what Woods said. They could tell from


    his words that Ken seemed to have a more powerful ability than they expected.


    However, Geoffrey didn''t allow others to fool him. He came up with a way to force Ken to show up.


    "Wind Dragon Wrath!" Geoffrey loudly called out. His eyes widened, and at the same time, the empty


    eyes of the Dark Ghost Shadow suddenly lit up.


    In an instant, there were four huge hurricanes around the Dark Ghost Shadow, and they started to


    spread in all directions. As the hurricanes moved, dust and sand pervaded the entire beast arena


    immediately.


    Just as the dust was flying, a vague figure shed through the dust. Geoffrey instantly caught the trace


    of the figure with his sharp eyes. The next moment, the Dark Ghost Shadow immediately condensed its


    wind swords, and quickly chased the figure through the wind barrier.


    Suddenly, a violent storm appeared in the arena.


    A light shadow shrouded in fog appeared out of nowhere. It seemed to be affected by the power of the


    wind swords, so it took a few shaky steps back.


    "Now you can''t hide from me!" Geoffrey roared with a ferocious look on his face. Then the Dark Ghost


    Shadowunched an overwhelming attack. Since sand and dust pervaded the arena, when Ken used


    its hiding ability, there was an extremely visible trace left behind. But if Ken didn''t hide, it would


    definitely have nowhere to escape in the domain of the Dark Ghost Shadow. It would surely be a live


    target.


    The Dark Ghost Shadow was so powerful that Ken was absolutely unable to withstand its fierce


    attacks.


    The audience also noticed what was happening. They thought that if Ken didn''t have any other more


    powerful abilities, it would definitely be dead.


    However, in the face of the Dark Ghost Shadow''s attack, Ken did not disappear or dodge at all which


    was unexpected. Instead, it stood its ground with an arrogant expression on its face.


    The next thing the audience saw was that the attack finally reached Ken. The wind force, like raging


    waves, pounced over towards Ken. It was countless wind des,pletely enveloping Ken.

 Chapter 984 A Strange Light

    Chapter 984 A Strange Light


    At this moment, something unexpected happened. A strange light suddenly burst out from the body of


    Ken. And at the same time, the exact same light shone on Rocky on the other side of the arena.


    Everyone was surprised when they saw what was happening. They didn''t know why there was a


    strange light emitting on both of them at the same time.


    Just as the strange light shed, the clouds and mists around Ken suddenly became stronger and


    thicker. Soon enough, Ken''s body waspletely covered by the clouds.


    At this time, the Dark Ghost Shadow quickly rushed over and hit the clouds and mists around Ken.


    Then, another violent wind explosion came crashing in the arena. The whole ce trembled under the


    impact of the incredible spiritual power.


    Just when everyone thought that Ken might not be able to withstand such an impact, the action that


    was happening in the arenapletely stunned them. The sand fog dissipated, and the clouds and


    mists surrounding Ken did notpletely vanish. Most importantly, Ken was still standing strong


    surrounded by the clouds and mists.


    Geoffrey was alsopletely shocked at what happened. He didn''t believe what he saw. He didn''t


    understand how even though there was a huge gap in strength between the two beasts, the attack of


    the Dark Ghost Shadow was not able to break through the clouds and mists which was protecting Ken.


    It really stunned Geoffrey and everyone else in the arena.


    However, this was just the beginning of the battle. All of a sudden, the clouds and mists surrounding


    Ken began to slowly circle around it. The clouds and mists mixed together, like a magical illusion.


    Then, an aura of growing strength was emitted from the clouds and mists. At the same time, there was


    light with very dazzling colors that shone in the air. It made the midair look like there was a magnificent


    rainbow streaking through the air.


    Just as everyone was bewildered at what they were seeing, a fearsome roar suddenly sounded up


    from the sky. The circling clouds and mists suddenly came to a halt and gradually shrank back, as it


    turned into a normal form. As this was happening, a beast shadow suddenly appeared from the clouds


    and mists.


    When everyone saw the beast shadow more clearly, they were all speechless. They didn''t believe that


    in such a short time, Ken suddenly changed into another figure. And its appearance had undergone a


    shockingly drastic change. Its slender and elegant body was even taller than before. It was also


    wearing a colorful dreamlike gauze, which made it look like a princess. The crystal horns on its head


    were also thicker and longer. Its appearance was more spectacr than before.


    Of course, not only did its appearance change, but also its indescribable aura. It seemed to be


    tremendously strong, but the extent of its strength was still unknown. It also gave people an ominous


    feeling, and this could be felt in the entire beast arena.


    Everyone was amazed by the sudden change of the beast. They did not understand how Ken had such


    a sudden change, because it did not seem to be an evolution change, but more like a natural change.


    Although Geoffrey was also incredibly surprised, he did not waste any chances. Moments before Ken


    appeared, the Dark Ghost Shadow had floated to it like a shadow. In the blink of an eye, it suddenly


    appeared in front of Ken.


    At that moment, the Dark Ghost Shadow released a ck wind fog topletely envelop the body of


    Ken. The ck fog turned into wind-shaped chains to bind Ken right there and then.


    Then, there was an emerging massive wind spiritual power between the hands of the Dark Ghost


    Shadow. This wind spiritual power was definitely an extremely strong power. Without any mercy, the


    Dark Ghost Shadow released the wind spiritual power directly at Ken.


    With a loud bang, a tornado suddenly soared into the sky and wreaked havoc in the ce where Ken


    stood. Endless sand and fog circled around like waves at the sky. The ground cracked and sunk


    continuously. Everyone saw how powerful the blow was!


    When they saw this, everyone was also deeply worried. They thought that Ken might not be able to


    survive the full blow of the Dark Ghost Shadow.


    However, a strong colorful light unexpectedly burst out from the tornado. It directly dispersed the


    tornado, and at the same time, the wind force that had been raging all over the arena stopped in an


    instant.


    This scene astounded everyone again. They were hanging onto their seats to see what would happen


    next.


    The next moment, Ken walked out of themotion very elegantly and slowly, as if it was a royalty


    who was strolling in a courtyard. It seemed like it was moving very slow, but in the blink of an eye, Ken


    arrived right in front of the Dark Ghost Shadow.


    The magnificent crystal horns on the top of Ken''s head began to shine brightly. Its bright shine was like


    a captivating star that twinkled in the night. The Dark Ghost Shadow, who was facing Ken, stopped all


    of a sudden. It was oddly standing there just like a piece of wood.


    At this time, Geoffrey suddenly felt in his gut that he had lost all control of the Dark Ghost Shadow. He


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    was stupefied for a moment, and then furiously looked at the opposite end of the arena. There he saw


    that Rocky was looking at him yfully with a smirk on his face.


    "What kind of trick did you do?" Geoffrey shouted angrily at Rocky. His face was fuming red and his


    hands were clenched into fists.


    "Just admit defeat already!" Rocky said directly. He looked yful but he was extremely serious at


    winning this battle.


    Geoffrey was enraged by what Rocky said. "Admit defeat? Me? Why would I do that? I haven''t even


    lost yet!"


    "Really? You really think that you can still win? Well then, Ken..." Rocky shrugged his shoulders


    nonchntly and smiled. Then he nodded at Ken, who suddenly raised its head and fiercely roared


    with its head held high.


    All of a sudden, the Dark Ghost Shadow, who had been stunned, turned around immediately to face


    Geoffrey. Then, it flew quickly towards Geoffrey as if it did not know who Geoffrey was.


    Seeing that the Dark Ghost Shadow was not only out of his control, but also flew towards him, Geoffrey


    felt a very strange feeling in his gut. He realized that he was afraid of what was going to happen next.


    When the Dark Ghost Shadow finally reached him, countless wind swords suddenly shot out from its


    body and directly attacked Geoffrey.


    Everyone was startled at what was happening. They had never seen a spirit-manipted beast attack


    its master. This twist was somethingpletely new to their eyes.


    "What is going on? Is the Dark Ghost Shadow controlled by the King-level spiritual beast through


    telekinesis? I know that there was a spirit-manipted beast in this world that could control other spirit-


    manipted beasts with its mind. But I never thought I would ever see it! The turn of events today was


    really an eye opener!" Lucas couldn''t help but get excited again. He knew Rocky wouldn''t let him down.


    "This is definitely a very terrifying ability! Imagine if it can control all beasts? That would be totally


    wicked!"


    "This King-level spirit-manipted beast is really extraordinary."


    "If I could have such a King-level spiritual beast, I would have no regrets in my life!"


    At this time, the masters sitting around Woods, including several ones of the medium and premium


    grades of the Supernal Stage, also looked envious.


    However,pared with everyone''s surprise, there was no one that couldpare with Geoffrey''s


    startled look. He had never thought that his spiritual beast would be controlled by the King-level


    spiritual beast. What was more dismaying for him was that Ken did that as easily as blowing off dust.


    He gritted his teeth in thought. Then, he immediately opened the Magic Spiritual Space to call back the


    Dark Ghost Shadow.


    "Now is finally the time to admit that you arepletely defeated," Rocky said in a very calm voice. He


    knew that it was over as soon as he saw that Geoffrey withdrew the Dark Ghost Shadow.


    At this moment, fury coursed through the veins of Geoffrey. He thought that Rocky was too arrogant.


    As the second prince of the Timber Deity Empire, he couldn''t bear to be defeated and embarrassed by


    some unknown beast master. Under the watchful eyes of the public, his breath rose rapidly, and the


    next thing everyone saw was that he rushed over to Rocky at lightning speed.

 Chapter 985 A Rare Event

    Chapter 985 A Rare Event


    It shocked the people from the crowd when they saw Geoffrey stormed towards Rocky. The murderous


    look on his face showed how infuriated he was. The famous Prince Geoffrey, who had always been


    calm and level-headed, was suddenly violent and seemed to be acting on impulse. This was


    unexpected, and it took the people by surprise.


    People from Woods'' camp were on the edge of their seats as they watched the sudden change in


    Geoffrey''s behavior. Luci and Lucas looked at each other with a terrified look on their faces.


    Confused, they both turned to Woods in search of an answer.


    "Your Royal Highness, do you want me to stop him?" Lucas asked Woods with a worried look on his


    face. He was not worried about Rocky''s welfare. He was more afraid of his temper. He knew Rocky


    would strike back if Geoffrey attacked him, and it would definitely create a scene.


    Woods himself was startled. He did not expect Geoffrey would attack Rocky in public. Geoffrey was


    deceitful, but he never acted this way in public. Still, he remained cool and said, "Let''s remain calm.


    Maybe my brother just acted on impulse. I don''t think he would really hit Rocky. Let''s wait and see."


    By this time, Geoffrey was near Rocky. He released his strong spiritual power at the Supernal Stage


    and in an instant, dazzling water lights surrounded him. Without a doubt he was a Timber spirit


    maniptor of water nature.


    Rocky remained calm even as Geoffrey made a move. With his current strength, someone like


    Geoffrey could not harm him. He could easily kill Geoffrey with a single move if he wanted to.


    Geoffrey became more furious as he saw the self-assured look on Rocky''s face. Enraged, he shouted,


    "Since you have a powerful spiritual beast of the King Level, I bet you must be very powerful. Let me


    see your real strength." Without another word, Geoffrey raised his hands in the air. Immediately, the


    water spiritual power gathered behind him and turned into a majestic water tiger shadow. It was tall,


    vicious, and emanated an overwhelming spiritual power.


    "Water Tiger Roars!" Geoffrey shouted. As he pushed his hands forward, the water tiger shadow


    behind him turned into a lightning and rushed towards Rocky. It released so much energy, the ground


    beneath them trembled.


    As he saw the momentum of Geoffrey''s spiritual martial arts rushed towards him, Rocky raised his left


    hand. In an instant, an Evil me burst in front of him, and it danced with the movement of his left


    hand. With a violent force, he pushed his left hand and the Evil me rushed forward. It spread out like


    a ck cloud, then formed together into a terrifying me cloud.


    "Raging Inferno!" Rocky shouted, and the ck cloud that darkened the sky was suddenly on fire.


    Dreadful lightning sshed across the atmosphere as a zing ball of fire surged down and fell


    straight towards the water tiger shadow.


    Boom!


    As it fell, a burst of dazzling light enveloped the water tiger shadow. Soon, a huge, angry me wave


    rose from the earth. It was as high as ten feet and swept across the ground until it reached its


    opponent.


    Geoffrey felt the strong spiritual power pressed towards him, and it was difficult for him to resist. The


    color on his face disappeared as terror seized his entire being. He did not expect such forceful power


    from Rocky. He was definitely stronger than him. He had to be more careful. Quickly, he pulled back to


    avoid the impact of the me wave.


    The figure of the water tiger shadow was nowhere to be found as the me waves scattered into the


    air. Half of the beast arena was burned to the ground by the me wave, and rancid smoke rose from


    the scorched soil.


    The people were dumbfounded when they saw what happened to the arena. Based on the spiritual


    martial arts that Rocky performed, it was clear that his strength was far stronger than that of Geoffrey.


    Still, they could not believe that he possessed such brutal force and power. They were not aware that


    the spiritual martial arts that Rocky used was only at the Heavenly Stage. If he used the Supernal


    Stage power, it would have caused massive damage to the entire surrounding and Geoffrey would not


    be able to escape unscathed.


    "How dare you hit Prince Geoffrey?" Someone shouted from the grandstand. Before long, the four


    masters at the Supernal Stage led by Tate rushed to the arena. They ignored Geoffrey, and went


    straight to Rocky.


    Rocky''s eyes darkened.


    Ken sensed that its master was in danger. With a loud, angry roar, it jumped forward.


    The crowd on the viewing tform was surprised to see the four Supernal Stage masters charge


    towards Rocky. It was obvious that they were outnumbered and they wanted to defeat Rocky.


    "Who dares threaten that bastard? Only I can bully him!" All at once, a delicate figure flew down from


    the viewing tform at a lightning speed andnded swiftly besides Rocky.


    Before the four masters could surround Rocky, Queenie positioned herself in front of him. She hated


    him, but this time she took it upon herself to protect him. Her dramatic entrance amused the people


    from the viewing tform.


    "Queenie." Luci did not expect Queenie would rush down to protect Rocky. The look on her delicate


    face changed as she realized they were up against four masters at the Supernal Stage. Worried about


    the safety of her sister and Rocky, Luci did not bother to think. She stretched her delicate body and


    disappeared like a gust of wind. In an instant, she was beside Rocky and Queenie.


    The two sisters of the Cao n positioned themselves near Rocky to protect him, and it made the


    surrounding people green with envy. Clearly, Rocky was now the most important person in the Cao


    n. He must be so influential to be protected by the chief of the Cao n and the second daughter of


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the Cao n. To have the two most prominent and beautiful girls in the Timber Deity Empire was the


    dream of every man in the entire empire. To have them protect you was beyond their imagination.


    "You two go down there to help! Do everything to protect Mr. Rookie!" Woods saw that the situation


    was now out of control. After a moment of hesitation, he ordered his two spirit maniptors at the


    medium grade of the Supernal Stage to protect Rocky. Since he could not think of a peaceful


    resolution, he had to protect his men first, especially Rocky. If anything happened to Rocky, his sister


    would not forgive him.


    The two spirit maniptors at the medium grade of the Supernal Stage of Woods were both famous


    figures in the Timber Deity Empire. They were elders in their respective ns and were highly


    respected by the people. They, too, could not stand Geoffrey''s foolish behavior, and they were grateful


    for Woods'' order. Without hesitation, they rushed towards Rocky, ready toe to his aid.


    Soon, ten masters who were all above the Supernal Stage stood in the center of the beast arena. Not


    more than thirty masters at the Supernal Stage existed in the Timber Deity Empire. Now, except for


    Rocky, nine of them came face to face. All were ready for a fierce battle. This was definitely a rare


    event.

 Chapter 986 The Fierce Confrontation

    Chapter 986 The Fierce Confrontation


    However, the audience was also in a wild uproar because of the tense atmosphere in the arena. Most


    of them were truly worried that the two sides would engage in a fierce fight and make things even


    worse. The battle of the masters at the Supernal Stage should not be taken lightly, especially when


    there were nearly ten masters present. If the entire arena was destroyed, the audience would not be


    surprised about it.


    Of course, there were also a few people who were excited to see the fight between the two sides,


    especially the several princes who were present. They seemed to quite enjoy watching the fierce head-


    on confrontation between Woods and Geoffrey.


    ''I want them to fight! I must see them fight until theirst breath! It will actually be better if a few people


    are even killed...'' Algy pped his hands andughed grimly at this thought. Geoffrey and Woods were


    both powerful enemies, so he obviously wanted to see both of his brothers severely injured. In this way,


    he knew he could benefit from it.


    Meanwhile, at the ongoing stalemate at the center of the arena, Tate stared at Rocky viciously. This


    was the perfect time for him to get rid of Rocky and unleash his hatred towards him, so he definitely


    would never let this opportunity go.


    After a short stalemate, Tate immediately looked at Geoffrey. He was looking for a sign of permission


    from the prince. He saw that Geoffrey was silent,pletely deep in thought. Then finally, Geoffrey


    nodded his head ever so slightly.


    With the prince''s acquiescence, Tate instructed the three masters at the Supernal Stage beside him,


    "Attack!"


    The four masters at the Supernal Stage, with Tate as the leader, immediately rushed up. They were


    aggressive in their movements to show to everyone that they would not back down.


    "Chief Luci, you two sisters should immediately protect Mr. Rookie," one of the two masters at the


    medium grade of the Supernal Stage from Rocky''s side immediately said to Luci. Then, he walked


    up with the other master to fight against the two masters at the Supernal Stage who were equally


    powerful as them.


    On the other hand, Tate and the other master continued to rush towards Rocky. They were focused to


    reach Rocky to finally defeat him.


    "Sister, we don''t have much time. You need to decide. Which one do you choose?" Queenie asked as


    she pointed her fingers at Tate and the other master. In such an urgent and dangerous situation,


    adrenaline was pumping through her veins. She was extremely thrilled, as if she had been waiting for


    this fight for such a long time.


    "You handle the other one, leave Tate to me," Luci replied at once. She took a deep breath first to


    calm her nerves, and then looked at Tate who was rapidly approaching them.


    Queenie nodded at her sister''s words. Then, she rushed to the other master to vigorously fight with


    him.


    "Mr. Rookie, I hold a lot of grudge against Tate. I need to settle it once and for all. Will you be okay if I


    leave you alone?" Luci turned to look at Rocky and asked straightforwardly.


    Rocky nodded calmly. In fact, he was confident that he didn''t need any protection at all. With his


    strength, he was not afraid to face Tate and the others.


    With that, Luci immediately flew towards Tate and stopped him in his tracks.


    When he saw that Luci stood in front of him in an effort to protect Rocky, Tate was infuriated. He


    viciously red at her and said, "Luci, what do you think you''re doing? Get out of my way!"


    "If you want to hurt Mr. Rookie, you have to defeat me first! And I will make sure it won''t be easy for


    you! I think it''s finally the time for us to settle our differences for so many years." With a wave of her


    hand, strong spiritual power at the Supernal Stage was released immediately, forming a surging wave


    of air around her.


    Although she was definitely the weakest among the chiefs of the major ns in the Timber Deity


    Empire, she was one of the few people at her age who possessed that kind of strength.


    "Rookie, are you really stooping this low? How dare you let a woman protect you? If you do have the


    guts, then fight with me right now!" Of course, Tate didn''t want to fight with Luci. So, he immediately


    shouted at Rocky in an attempt to force him to fight.


    However, Rocky ignored himpletely. He just stood still calmly as if everything was not in chaos.


    When he realized that Rocky didn''t care about him at all, Tate fumed with anger. His spiritual power


    suddenly soared. He briefly nced at Luci and decided it was not worth it to fight with other masters


    besides Rocky. So, he immediately turned into a shadow and rushed directly towards Rocky.


    Luci rushed up to him when she realized what he was doing. With a wave of her hand, a colorful


    palm shadow shed and forcefully blocked Tate. Then, she ran towards him and attacked with all of


    her strength. Because of their equal strength, and Tate''s unwillingness to attack Luci, Tate was


    forced not to get close to Rocky.


    At that moment, the eight masters at the Supernal Stage had alreadyunched attacks against each


    other. There were spiritual lights that shed everywhere. The deafening sound of explosions


    continued. Dust and sand were swirling and covering the whole arena. At the same time, the effect of


    the strong spiritual power constantly rushed to where the audience were. The audience''s tform


    trembled ever so slightly every now and then, as if they were experiencing a small earthquake. The


    crowded tform immediately became a giant mess, and the spectators inched back to avoid being


    implicated by the battle.


    When the battle was in full swing, Lucas, who was standing next Woods, watched seriously. He was


    fully invested in what was happening in the arena. Then, the expression on his face changed and he


    suddenly shouted, "Oh, no!"


    Woods immediately looked at Lucas when he heard him scream. Suddenly, Lucas''s spiritual power


    shone all over his body. He immediately soared into the air and headed into the arena in a sh.


    Almost at the same time, Rocky suddenly felt an incredibly amazing aura approaching him. In the blink


    of an eye, a figure had appeared a few meters away from him. The figure stared at him intently with


    covetous eyes.


    "I didn''t expect that even the chief of the Qi n would alsoe and witness what was happening


    here." When he saw that Alexander, the chief of the Qi n, was standing in front of him, Rocky


    shed a gentle smile.


    "If you are willing to join the Qi n and work for Prince Geoffrey, I can guarantee that with your talent


    and strength, you will definitely have a bright future with us!" Alexander came straight to the point with


    his offer. Obviously, he wanted to recruit Rocky because he was a serious threat as an opponent. So, if


    he could recruit Rocky, it would be advantageous to his force. He thought it would be a pity to kill Rocky


    instantaneously and not use his power for his own benefit.


    "If you want to attack me, then please go ahead!" Rocky arrogantly said with an evil smile.


    "You''re very brave and Imend you for that. But you must know that you''re digging your own grave!"


    As soon as Alexander heard Rocky''s words, his face darkened immediately. He suddenly gave off an


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    aura of the Divine Stage. His aura alone was as strong as raging waves. It was as if it were powerful


    enough to cover the sky and the sun.


    "Chief Alexander, please calm down! Don''t you think it''s too much of you to hurt a young man?! Let me


    y with you for a little bit..." Just as Alexander was about to attack Rocky, Lucas had arrived and


    attacked Alexander first with all his might.


    However, just as Lucas made his move, another old man with the aura of the Divine Stage appeared


    out of nowhere. The old man immediately stopped Lucas''s attempt to knock off Alexander.


    "Master Lucas, I''m sorry to interrupt your attack. But you have to fight me instead." The old man was


    obviously well prepared for the fight. As soon as heunched his attack, he shot out a ball of lightning


    which was massive and extremely bright.


    Lucas''s expression changed ever so slightly, but he immediately raised his finger and a ray of light shot


    out. The next moment, it collided with the ball of lightning.

 Chapter 987 Great Shock

    Chapter 987 Great Shock


    Bang!


    The whole beast arena suddenly shook, as the two forces of the Divine Stage collided. The opposing


    spiritual waves surged everywhere like a hurricane, forcing the people inside the arena to hunker down


    and hold on to anything they could. Its power was truly astonishing!


    The masters at the Supernal Stage who were fighting in the field also felt the impact, as the two strong


    forces met and tangled with each other. Their eyes met, both with somber expressions.


    In a battle of the Divine Stage masters, each move could easily shake the earth!


    Lucas returned to the ground, as the winds and debris gradually died down around him. He looked up


    from his prone position at the old man in front of him, his eyes wide and mouth agape. "It''s... It''s Master


    Sherman!"


    Master Sherman was one of the most powerful masters on Geoffrey''s side, and he was also a member


    of the royal family. He held such an important position in the empire that if he stomped his feet, the


    whole Timber Deity Empire would quake in their boots. No one dared to provoke him.


    "Master Lucas, we haven''t fought for more than ten years, have we?" Although Master Sherman was a


    little older than Lucas, his bright eyes and strong body made him look younger than he really was. He


    was not inferior to those who were younger than him.


    "Master Sherman, you should be the first to keep the peace in this situation. Don''t encourage Prince


    Geoffrey and Prince Woods to fight! Please step away now," Lucas said politely, though his tone was


    backed by steel. He hoped that Alexander and Master Sherman would refrain from opposing him. As


    he spoke, he kept his eye on Alexander vigntly, because he thought that Alexander might attack


    Rocky, who was standing near him at that moment.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Master Lucas, we are very good friends, aren''t we? I just want to exchange some friendly blows with


    you and maybe a little sparring? I''m old and I can''t get involved in the fight between young people. So,


    why don''t we leave the decision in the hands of His Royal Highness, Prince Geoffrey?" Master


    Sherman remarked with a smarmy smile. Of course, he also knew that it would be a great advantage


    for Woods if Rocky stayed with him. On the other hand, he could take advantage of the chaos to get rid


    of Rocky, and that would also damage the morale of Woods'' camp.


    Lucas red at him fiercely. From what he was saying, it was obvious that he also wanted to kill Rocky,


    so, of course, Lucas had toe to Rocky''s rescue. Without hesitation, Lucas gathered his spiritual


    power and opened his Magic Spiritual Space at once.


    At the same time, countless roots wriggled out of the Magic Spiritual Space like tentacles.


    Soon, the roots took on aplete form, turning gigantic and wriggling with a life of its own. It became


    a giant tree man that was more than ten meters high, and above its head was a dense tree crown that


    blotted out the sky and sun. It was so big that its diameter reached meters long. And while it had no


    nose or mouth, it had two slender eyes and two wooden hands that waved around like whips. Under its


    body were countless feet.


    The moment the giant tree man showed up, no one could believe what they were seeing, because


    Lucas'' Timber spirit-manipted beast was one of the three strongest Timber spirit-manipted beasts


    in the Timber Deity Empire. It was a six-star beast named the Sacred Timber Gxy Colossus.


    The Sacred Timber Gxy Colossus''s appearance shocked everyone, including the masters at the


    Supernal Stage who were fighting fiercely.


    Seeing that Lucas had summoned his Sacred Timber Gxy Colossus, Master Sherman could not just


    stand there and watch. He had to do something, so he immediately shouted, "The Sky-swallowing


    Dragon King!"


    As soon as he spoke, the ground under the whole arena rumbled, and the dust rose above them in


    thick brown clouds. The ground a few meters in front of the Sacred Timber Gxy Colossus exploded


    all of a sudden, and a strong and muscr dragon-shaped figure rushed out. Rocks ran all over its


    whole body like steel armor, and its five heads looked like demonic beasts, ugly and ferocious. Its body


    was t like a lizard, but it was ten meters long. It had six pir-like limbs that ended with very sharp


    ws. It was a giant beast.


    "It''s the Sky-swallowing Dragon King! It''s the fifth strongest on the ranking list of the Wild Spirit Land


    war beasts!" one of the spectators called out, as it recognized the ferocious beast.


    The Sacred Timber Gxy Colossus, one of the three strongest Timber spirit-manipted beasts in


    the Timber Deity Empire, was a great beast and would have been invincible against ordinary beasts.


    But if anything could defeat it, it would be the six-star Sky-swallowing Dragon King, which was one of


    the five strongest war beasts in the Wild Spirit Land.


    All the people on the viewing tform were shocked and numb, for they didn''t expect that the situation


    would be this serious that it was almost ridiculous. Two six-star spirit-manipted beasts have


    been summoned like it was the easiest thing to do. If the two spirit-manipted beasts fought, anything


    within hundreds of meters around could be reduced to ruins, not to mention the beast arena itself,


    where the fight would be held.


    Meanwhile, Alexander knew that he would have no chance to summon his beast in the future if he just


    watched them now, as Lucas had already summoned the Sacred Timber Gxy Colossus. His eyes


    turned dark, as he gathered his spiritual power. Then, his Magic Spiritual Space appeared in the air,


    and out of it flew a huge three-headed bird-shaped spirit-manipted beast. Lightning and thunder


    bloomed around the beast, as it rushed toward Rocky.


    "It''s the six-star Triple-headed Vulture!" someone shouted again.


    The audience burst into an uproar at the appearance of another great and majestic beast.


    They could not believe their luck! Three six-star spirit-manipted beasts have appeared in the beast


    arena, a scene that until now had never happened before. It was like an event that was taken right from


    their dreams into reality.


    When he saw that Alexander had summoned the Triple-headed Vulture to attack Rocky, Lucas


    immediatelymanded the Sacred Timber Gxy Colossus to stop it. The Sacred Timber Gxy


    Colossus quickly stretched out its thick arms, as it tried to wrap around the Triple-headed Vulture. But


    at this moment, the Sky-swallowing Dragon King suddenly rushed to the Sacred Timber Gxy


    Colossus and hit it, as a saw could cut through wood. It forcefully knocked the Sacred Timber Gxy


    Colossus back and slowed its movements down. At the same time, the Triple-headed Vulture also took


    this opportunity to cover the sky and the sun. It opened its mouth and shot out a streak of lightning,


    rushing down to Rocky at the speed of light.


    Rocky''s face darkened at the sight, which others might incorrectly interpret as fear, if not for the


    bloodthirsty grin that hid in the shadows. He would not sit still and wait for death, and Ken was also


    itching for a fight. Even though he could rely on Ken''s ability to avoid the attack, he could only avoid it


    for a short while, but the problem would not be solved at all. This time, he needed a great power to help


    him¡ªone that could frighten everyone here, even the strongest beasts.


    "Let me help you!" At this time, a voice echoed in Rocky''s mind.


    "Can you?" Hearing the voice, a happy smile pulled the corners of Rocky''s lips. And he immediately


    gathered his spiritual power and opened the Magic Spiritual Space.


    In the next moment, a deafening dragon roar rang out from the Magic Spiritual Space. Then, a huge


    ck dragon shadow slowly came out from the Magic Spiritual Space, but only half of its body was


    exposed. Although no one could see its whole body yet, its aura was stronger than the aura of the


    three six-star spirit-manipted beasts. It towered over itspetitors like the sun in the sky.


    The Sacred Timber Gxy Colossus and the Sky-swallowing Dragon King all showed a trace of fear,


    as soon as the huge dragon shadow appeared. They all stopped in their tracks like prey that sensed a


    predator among them. Meanwhile, the Triple-headed Vulture fell from the sky, as it dared not to move


    as if it was afraid to get the attention of the beast that had juste out.


    Everyone was shocked and astonished to see this scene!

 Chapter 988 The Emperor Is Coming

    Chapter 988 The Emperor Is Coming


    Just as the huge ck dragon shadow appeared, the streak of lightning that rushed towards Rocky


    disappeared in an instant. As if on a mission to save Rocky, it delivered some kind of energy that


    turned the streak of lightning to dust.


    Overwhelmed by the appearance of the ck dragon shadow, the entire arena fell into a silence.


    After the three spirit-manipted beasts at the six-star level showed up, no one expected that another


    spirit-manipted beast would surface. Furthermore, it seemed more powerful than the three spirit-


    manipted beasts at the six-star level. The one who summoned it was no other than Rocky. He


    possessed Rainbow Glow Unicorn, one of the three spiritual beasts at the King Level in the Wild Spirit


    Land.


    People at the arena wondered how Rocky could summon such a powerful spirit-manipted beast,


    whose aura was stronger than the three spirit-manipted beasts at the six-star level.


    However, the huge ck dragon shadow that emerged from Rocky''s Magic Spiritual Space was vague.


    As if covered by a ck fog, only half of its body was exposed from the Magic Spiritual Space. The


    people could not see its entire body, but they could feel its mighty power. Sometimes they could sense


    its aura superior to the spirit-manipted beasts at the six-star level, but sometimes they couldn''t, but


    people believed that this huge ck dragon shadow might possess dominant power.


    Still, no one could identify what kind of rare spirit-manipted beast it was. Try as they might, the


    people could not see the entire body of the huge ck dragon shadow clearly. All they knew was its


    overwhelming presence, and they could not deny that it possessed a king-like aura.


    The mysterious ck dragon shadow became the focus of everyone''s attention, including the three


    peerless masters at the Divine Stage and the masters at the Supernal Stage. They all stopped fighting


    and became fixated on the huge ck dragon shadow and Rocky.


    The entire arena was suddenly clouded in mystery. The people whispered among each other, trying to


    guess the kind of spirit-manipted beast the huge ck dragon shadow was. One thing was clear,


    that even the three spirit-manipted beasts at the six-star level were afraid of it. Clearly, this huge


    ck dragon shadow could shock the whole Wild Spirit Land.


    If they knew that this huge ck dragon shadow was actually an ancient spiritual beast that had


    perished, they would lose their mind.


    What astonished them the most was the fact that it was Rocky who summoned the huge ck dragon


    shadow. He already had a spiritual beast at the King Level, and this was the third spirit-manipted


    beast that Rocky had sought.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    For them it was unbelievable for a spirit maniptor to own three spirit-manipted beasts, and each


    one of them was stronger than the other!


    The people had not recovered from their surprise when the huge ck dragon shadow shrank back


    into the Magic Spiritual Space, and then the Magic Spiritual Space closed.


    Rocky remained calm. He expected that the appearance of the ancient spiritual beast would cause a


    Beast didn''t control the ancient spiritual beast toe out, otherwise he would be in big trouble. After


    all there was no way he would win against a peerless master at the Divine Stage like Alexander.


    Geoffrey was furious as he saw Rocky escaped death. He stared at him fiercely, frustrated by the turn


    of events. He did not attack Rocky on impulse. His intention was to create chaos and then cause a


    face-to-face confrontation between the two sides. Then he would kill Rocky.


    Geoffrey had wanted to kill Rocky for a long time. Rocky had interfered with his ns countless of


    times. It was also because of him that Woods got the support of the Cao n. Rocky yed a vital


    connection between the Cao n and Woods. If the connection was broken, then he could make the


    Cao n submit to him.


    Also, Geoffrey had always suspected Rocky''s identity. Now, he was sure that Rocky was not an


    ordinary person. Regardless of who he was, Rocky was a roadblock to all his ns. Compared with a


    master at the Divine Stage like Lucas, the mysterious Rocky was more of a threat to him. He could


    never be at peace as long as Rocky was alive. If he only knew that this would happen, he would have


    taken action against Rocky sooner. But there seemed to be something hidden and mysterious between


    Rocky and his sister Alyssa, and this prevented him from taking any actions before. But now he had


    decided that Rocky had to be eliminated.


    It was why he took this opportunity to confront Rocky. He pretended to be angry and acted as if on


    impulse to create a sh between the two sides. He needed an excuse to kill Rocky. This way, Alyssa


    could me him all she wanted, but she could do nothing to him. Besides, it was safer than


    assassinating Rocky. Based on the information that he had gathered, Rocky stayed inside the Cao


    Mansion most of the time, and he seldom went out. It was impossible to send masters to the Cao


    Mansion and have him killed. Also, he was very important to the Cao n, and they must be on guard


    against any assassination ns against him.


    Thus, this was the best opportunity to kill Rocky. With the help of Alexander and Master Sherman, the


    two peerless masters at the Divine Stage, it would not be difficult to kill Rocky. However, they did not


    expect that Rocky would summon such a powerful spirit-manipted beast. Its presence impressed the


    entire audience, but they had no idea of its origin. The entire arena was in silence.


    At this time, Lucas took the opportunity to send a signal. Soon, Luci and the other four powerful


    warriors at the Supernal Stage returned to Rocky. They surrounded him on all sides to protect him.


    The appearance of the huge ck dragon shadow also shocked Alexander and Master Sherman. They


    did not have time to react. Their faces darkened when they saw that Lucas and the others had


    gathered around Rocky. They knew that they missed a good opportunity.


    "Come back!" Geoffrey shouted. He knew that his n had failed, and it was meaningless to keep on


    fighting.


    Alexander and the others quickly returned to Geoffrey. Tate himself felt resentful.


    Woods breathed a sigh of relief. He knew that if the fight continued, it would cause a big trouble. Much


    as he was not afraid of Geoffrey, he felt that it was not the right time to confront him.


    The princes on the viewing tform were disappointed to see that the intensity inside the arena had


    subsided, and there wouldn''t be any fierce battle. They were excited to see Geoffrey and Woods fight


    with each other and watch them get injured.


    The embattled beast arena gradually became calm.


    Then a loud voice shouted, "Our emperor ising!"

 Chapter 989 A Peerless Master

    Chapter 989 A Peerless Master


    Hearing this, all the people present were struck dumb. The emperor of the state, who hadn''t left the


    royal pce for nearly a year because of illness, suddenly came, which was naturally very surprising.


    Everyone was standing now, and their eyes were all focused on the direction of the voice, including


    Rocky, Geoffrey, and the others who were still confronting each other.


    Soon, a group of silver and golden armored guards rushed into the beast arena like golden waves, and


    they lined up on both sides of the arena. It could be soon seen that golden decorations were floating


    over them like clouds, and under theyers of these decorations, several figures slowly emerged and


    walked toward them.


    The man who stood in front of the crowd was wearing a fine wooden cyan robe with a golden crown on


    his head. He was about sixty years old, and his sideburns were tainted with gray and white. Even


    though he looked a little stooped as if he had been seriously ill for a long time, it did not hide his innate


    royalty, which made him appear imposing despite his age and weakness. His eyes were as bright and


    sharp as a young man''s.


    "Master Lucas, is this the emperor?" Rocky whispered to Lucas, who was standing beside him. As the


    prince of the Holy Dragon Empire, he didn''t expect to meet the emperor of the Timber Deity Empire in


    such a situation. As he spoke, he called Ken back to the Magic Spiritual Space.


    Lucas nodded immediately.


    After that, Rocky noticed that Alyssa was also following behind the emperor of the Timber Deity


    Empire. Besides them, two old men had arrived as well, and both of them looked more powerful than


    Alyssa. He could tell at a nce that the two old men were big shots from the powerful auras they had.


    "The one in the white robe seems to be as powerful as Bryant. Is he also a peerless master at the


    Immortal Stage?" Rocky murmured to himself, as his eyes fell on one of the two old men. He was


    dressed in a white robe, with sharp eyes, a full forehead, and silver-white hair. Despite the hair, he


    didn''t look very old.


    Rocky''s guess was right. The old man in a white robe was one of the spirit maniptors in the Timber


    Deity Empire who had reached the Immortal Stage. He was one of the most powerful men in the Wild


    Spirit Land. And he was also one of the senior statesmen of the Timber Deity Empire royal family and


    known as the ''Holy Lord in Surplice'' in the Wild Spirit Land. His name was Nester Nangong.


    Although the other old man beside Nester didn''t reach the Immortal Stage, he was also at the superior


    level of the Divine Stage. He was also one of the founding members of the royal family of the Timber


    Deity Empire.


    The two elders and Alyssa, along with Lucas and the other two masters at the Divine Stage, were the


    most brilliant figures in the Timber Deity Empire. The fact that these big masters had gathered here


    was spectacr.


    Generally speaking, when a spirit maniptor reached the Divine Stage, he would either be the


    chief of a n like Alexander, who devoted himself to develop and strengthen his n, or he could


    be themander in chief of an army, who would protect his country. Lastly, he could also


    cultivate in seclusion to pursue the highest state of a spirit maniptor.


    With that said, most of the spirit maniptors would choose thest option because most of the


    peerless masters who had reached the Divine Stage were at least decades years old. If a spirit


    maniptor could reach the Divine Stage, his lifespan would also increase a little, but there would


    alwayse a day when he could die prematurely. Therefore, if a spirit maniptor wanted to reach


    the highest state and arrive at the peak that countless spirit maniptors dreamed of, he had to


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    be stronger. For people in their decades, glory, wealth, fame, and fortune were all just like passing


    clouds. Their only pursuit was to reach the highest state of the spirit maniptor.


    Therefore, in the Timber Deity Empire, there were not many active masters at the Divine Stage like


    Alexander, Lucas, and Master Sherman. This was the case not only in the Timber Deity Empire but


    also in the Holy Dragon Empire, and the Magic Phoenix Empire, and so on.


    That was what made the gathering of these peerless masters at the Divine Stage or even the Immortal


    Stage on such a grand asion, and not one of the spectators could contain their excitement. They


    had dreamed about something like this all their lives, but none of them actually thought that it could


    happen.


    As the emperor of Timber Deity Empire, the two elders, and Alyssa showed up, everyone stopped


    whatever they were doing and greeted the emperor in unison, "Your Majesty!"


    The emperor of the Timber Deity Empire let his sight roam over the whole field with his sharp,


    intelligent eyes. Although he was sick, he still had a majestic demeanor about him. Back then, the


    emperor of the Timber Deity Empire was also a spirit maniptor above the Divine Stage, and his


    strength was astonishing. However, he was seriously injured in the battle with the emperor of the Holy


    Dragon Empire, who was the nominal father of Rocky. He almost died that day. And even though he


    survived in the end, his strength had declined greatly, and his body continued to grow worse each day.


    Of course, if it weren''t for the fact that he was so strong, he would not have lived to this day.


    In the end, the eyes of the emperor fell on the two sides in the confrontation. Sensing the smell of


    gunpowder from both sides, the emperor immediately spoke in a slightly angry voice and shouted with


    great power, "What''s going on here?"


    Of course, Geoffrey and Woods didn''t expect their father, the emperor, toe to the beast arena in


    person. If they had known this earlier, they would not have made a move. The emperor hated it when


    his children fought and killed each other, regardless if it was in a public battle or in secret. Thus, the two


    princes could not help the fear that shed in their faces, as they were both worried that the emperor


    would be furious at what they had done.


    At the same time, Geoffrey jumped onto the viewing tform and came to the front of the emperor.


    Woods followed on his brother''s heels.


    "Your Majesty, Woods and I are just having a beastpetition. Right, brother Woods?" Geoffrey


    exined in a hurry, looking meaningfully at Woods.


    "Yes. He is right, Your Majesty," Woods replied in a hurry.


    "If it is a beastpetition, there''s no need to send so many people into the field!" the emperor said in


    a domineering manner.


    "You two better stop covering up the truth! Your Majesty, Geoffrey and Woods almost had a big fight


    just now. They are going to tear down the beast arena." At this time, Prince Algy, the eldest child of the


    emperor, exposed the two, just to add fuel to the fire.


    The other three princes followed their eldest brother and nodded in agreement.


    The face of the emperor darkened, and he looked like a volcano that was about to explode.


    Seeing this, Geoffrey and Woods immediately broke into a cold sweat. Since the emperor saw them


    break the ban with his own eyes, it was not easy for them to muddle through. Moreover, several other


    princes were waiting to see their fate. Tomorrow, if they were still alive, they would be the butt of every


    joke.


    At this time, Alyssa''s eyes fell on Rocky. She had guessed that it must be because of Rocky that


    Geoffrey and Woods were having such a fierce fight. She said to the emperor, "Your Majesty, Geoffrey


    and Woods are just fighting for fun. With Master Lucas and Master Sherman present, I doubt that a real


    fight would start..."


    The emperor nodded at this. He restrained his anger and said, "I will let you two go this time, but make


    sure that this won''t happen again! Otherwise, you should know the consequences of doing this! You


    are brothers and not enemies. It does not matter who will be the new emperor in the future, you


    must try your best to help whoever he is. If you fight with each other now, how can I rest peacefully


    when I pass the throne to any of you?"

 Chapter 990 The Hell of Dragon Fang

    Chapter 990 The Hell of Dragon Fang


    "Yes, Father. Rest assured that we will always keep that in mind," Geoffrey and Woods responded as


    they bowed to their father.


    "But Father, I heard that you are not feeling well these days. How are you doing now?" asked Geoffrey.


    He was trying his best to pretend that he was actually concerned about their father.


    "I already knew that you will all be here today. I wanted to take a walk, so I asked Alyssa to apany


    me. Today, I will announce the task that you are going toplete. Everyone must keep in mind that


    the task will be very crucial. If a princepletes the said task, I will be inclined to choose him as my


    sessor." As soon as the emperor of the Timber Deity Empire broke the news, the crowd fell into


    Several princes, including Geoffrey and Woods, looked at each other in utter surprise. They didn''t


    expect that their father would decide his sessor in this way.


    "Alyssa, I''ll leave the following things to you now! Please go ahead," said the emperor directly to


    Alyssa.


    Alyssa nodded at her father''s orders. Then, she took a step forward, stood in front of everyone and


    looked around the crowd coldly. Next, she looked at the princes seriously and started to exin the


    task, "I have to tell you first and foremost that this task is very difficult, and it is also very dangerous. It


    has a great impact on our empire. Therefore, this is absolutely a huge test for you!"


    "Alyssa, stop beating about the bush. Just tell us what the task is, so we can start already!" Algy


    demanded. His tone was very eager with a hint of arrogance.


    ncing at the eldest prince with a cold look, Alyssa continued, "This task requires you to enter an


    incredibly odd ce to look for a spiritual treasure. The task will bepleted once the treasure is


    found."


    "What? The task that decides who will be the sessor to our father is just a treasure hunt? That''s too


    simple for me," Algy said scornfully. He was extremely appalled that the task seemed too simple.


    "Alyssa, please tell us where is this ce that you are talking about," Woods asked. He thought about


    the task which seemed too simple, but realized that the key point was the ce that they would be


    going. He knew that the task was not that simple because of the serious expression on Alyssa''s face.


    "The Hell of Dragon Fang!" As Alyssa uttered those words, her face became hard as steel.


    All of a sudden, the crowd burst into an uproar. Everyone knew that the Hell of Dragon Fang was one


    of the most dangerous ces in the Wild Spirit Land. Only the powerful warriors above the Supernal


    Stage dared to step foot there. The spirit-manipted beasts there were at least at the fourth grade of


    the four-star level, and there were also many beasts at the five-star level. Moreover, even beasts at the


    six-star level upied some areas there as their breeding grounds.


    Besides, even the masters above the Supernal Stage who dared to enter the Hell of Dragon Fang only


    grazed the edge of the ce before they turned around to escape. The more they went deeper and


    farther, the more dangerous the ce would be. Only peerless warriors at or above the Divine Stage


    dared to wander around there. But they only looked around the ce as fast as they could. They knew


    that if they stayed there longer, then they would encounter more unimaginable perils. Therefore, it was


    already obvious how totally dangerous it was to go there.


    Of course, everyone was curious about the kind of spiritual treasure that could be found there. If they


    actually had to enter such a dangerous ce to look for the treasure, then maybe the spiritual treasure


    was something so unusual and out of this world. It might be something that could help the Timber Deity


    Empire achieve glory.


    The arrogant and dismissive eldest prince deted like a ball when he heard that he was going to such


    a dangerous ce. He didn''t dare to say anything more, lest he would embarrass himself again.


    Because no matter how arrogant he was, he knew that going to the Hell of Dragon Fang was like a


    nightmare that came true.


    "What? Really? The Hell of Dragon Fang?" Geoffrey asked for rification, and his face changed ever


    so slightly.


    Although Woods kept hisposure, he looked serious and deep in thought. No wonder his father


    used this task to determine his sessor. If any prince could enter the Hell of Dragon Fang and find


    the spiritual treasure, he would indeed prove that he was the best sessor. Because this task was a


    test for not only his sons'' power and strength, but also their ability to independently solve problems in


    perilous situations.


    When he realized this, Woods immediately looked up and met his eyes with Alyssa''s. Fortunately, he


    had his sister to back him uppared to the other princes. At a critical moment, his sister would


    definitely lend him a helping hand.


    "This task is apetition. I and two elders will go together to supervise the progress of this task. The


    rules of this task are the same as the ones that our father has emphasized before. For thispetition,


    everyone should have a clear and clean intention in your hearts. You shouldplete the task


    separately and cannot interfere with each other. The two elders and I will strictly monitor you. So if any


    of you vites the rules, he will be immediately disqualified." Alyssa continued to strictly exin the


    When they heard this, several princes looked at each other, with their eyes full of hostility. From now


    on, they all knew that the countdown for thepetition for the throne had already started. This task


    was also the final test for them to strengthen their own forces, so they would definitely go all out.


    "You will be given a month toplete the task. If any prince finds a spiritual treasure within that time


    frame, then he will be deemed sessful." Alyssa announced the deadline with all seriousness.


    "I have a question. What if no one finds the spiritual treasure?" Geoffrey asked. He thought it was


    highly possible because of the perils that awaited them in the Hell of Dragon Fang.


    "Then the two elders and I will assess your performance in the Hell of Dragon Fang. After we assess


    your performance, we will rmend the prince with the best performance to our father," Alyssa


    responded immediately. She and the two elders had already thought of every possible oue of this


    When they heard this, some of the princes looked extremely relieved while others looked incredibly


    worried!


    Except for Alyssa who supported Woods, the two elders had no prince that they supported. But it was


    obviously not enough for the five remaining princes. They knew that someone was doomed to be


    defeated. In particr, the third prince and the fifth prince were weak. Their abilities and powers were


    inferiorpared to the others. And besides that, they didn''t win any favor from strong backers at all.


    With their inferior abilities, it was almost guaranteed that the two princes wouldn''t be able to find any


    spiritual treasure. If that were the case, then they surely wouldn''t have any chances to inherit the


    throne.


    But of course, luck was a big factor in thispetition since the mission was to look for the treasure.


    Therefore, every prince would have a chance which was extremely fair!


    "The task will begin exactly three days from now. You can set off to the Hell of Dragon Fang in the


    afternoon of that day. All of you must do your preparations before that. I am warning you, the Hell of


    Dragon Fang is far more dangerous than you think. You must be fully prepared and make all kinds of


    ns to deal with any dangers you may encounter there. In addition, I advise you all not to bring weak


    spirit maniptors with you. Otherwise, you would only be weakened and you don''t want that to


    happen. Try your best to reduce the number of soldiers that you will bring. It may not be a good thing to


    have more people in the Hell of Dragon Fang!" Alyssa reminded the princes.


    "Alyssa, you haven''t even told us what kind of spiritual treasure it is that we need to find," Algy


    suddenly asked as he processed all the information in his head.


    The remaining princes also looked at her. They were also thinking about the same thing.


    "No one knows what kind of spiritual treasure it is. You need to judge it by yourselves." Alyssa simply


    answered the question.


    The six princes were aghast. If they didn''t even know what the spiritual treasure looked like, how could


    they even find it, especially in such a dangerous and odd ce as the Hell of Dragon Fang?!

 Chapter 991 Inside The Fire Wave Mountain

    Chapter 991 Inside The Fire Wave Mountain


    Alyssa nced at the emperor of the Timber Deity Empire for his opinion.


    "Let''s go back," the emperor said. He took a look at all of the princes before turning away.


    Then, together Alyssa and two elders, he left the beast arena, escorted by the guards in silver and gold


    armor.


    Four of the princes also quickly left the beast arena with their own people, leaving only Geoffrey and


    Woods behind.


    "I didn''t expect the emperor to choose a sessor so soon. I wanted topete with you and give you


    some chances, but now it seems that I can''t." Geoffrey smiled with feigned sincerity.


    "Same here. See you three dayster, brother." Woods smiled back gently in response. Then, squinting


    his eyebrows as if he had just remembered something, he said, "By the way, when you go back, don''t


    forget to send the contract of ceding the three cities to my mansion. I''ll treat it as a gift from you."


    Upon hearing this, Geoffrey''s face darkened. He snorted coldly and left the beast arena with Alexander


    and the others.


    At this moment, Rocky, Lucas, and the others returned to the viewing tform.


    Woods took a deep breath and turned to them. "Let''s go to my mansion." There were only three days


    left before they went to hunt the spiritual treasure, which meant that they only had three days to


    prepare to go to the Hell of Dragon Fang. Therefore, they had to discuss the matter as soon as


    possible.


    Rocky and the others followed Woods back to his mansion.


    Once they had all settled down in the hall, they began to discuss the details of the trip, such as which


    equipment and assistants they were going to bring, as well as what measures they would use to deal


    with potential problems.


    Rocky didn''t say a word during the whole discussion. As someone who was used to acting alone,


    hunting the spiritual treasure with a team felt foreign to him. Moreover, the time limit toplete this


    task was a month. If they was lucky, they could finish the task in advance. But if they couldn''t finish it in


    a month, he would have to postpone his return to the Holy Dragon Empire.


    In most aspects, he was already ready to leave the Timber Deity Empire. With Alyssa''s help, he had


    sessfully integrated the evil power sealed in the thirdyer and broken through to the third grade of


    the Supernal Stage, which put him on par with his brother, Alston. Therefore, he could return to the


    Holy Dragon Empire without fear.


    Rocky''s silence didn''t go unnoticed by Woods. Of course, Woods knew what was on Rocky''s mind, so


    he politely asked Luci, Lucas, and the others to take a break in the rooms he had arranged for them.


    They could continue to discuss the matterter.


    After that, he met Rocky alone in the pavilion by theke.


    "Are you going back to the Holy Dragon Empire?" he asked, cutting to the chase.


    Rocky merely nodded in response.


    "I knew it. Now that your strength is on par with Alston''s, it''s time for you to go back. I know that with


    your personality, you definitely won''t allow him to wait to inherit the throne in peace," Woods said with a


    hint of pride and appreciation in his voice. As a prince himself, he could understand Rocky''s thoughts.


    After all, he had personally witnessed Rocky being framed and killed by his own brother. If Geoffrey did


    this to him, he would definitely want to go back for revenge. Therefore, even though he wished that


    Rocky would stay, he couldn''t bring himself to say anything to stop him. But at such a crucial time,


    losing Rocky would definitely be like losing an arm.


    "Don''t worry. I promised you that I will help you, and I won''t go back on my word. I will go to the Hell of


    Dragon Fang...but I will go there alone. I am more experienced in treasure hunting than the others. If I


    go alone, there will be a much better chance of me finding the treasure." In fact, Rocky had thought


    about it for a long time. He really wanted to go back to the Holy Dragon Empire right away, but he also


    didn''t want to break his promise to Woods. Besides, he needed Woods'' help as well. On top of that, the


    deadline that he had agreed upon with Alyssa hadn''t arrived yet. Right now, the best course of action


    for him was to go to the Hell of Dragon Fang alone to search for the spiritual treasure. With the help of


    the treasure hunting master, Ken, he believed that it would not be difficult to find the spiritual treasure.


    Moreover, he could also take this opportunity to collect the gic samples of other species of spirit-


    manipted beasts in the Hell of Dragon Fang, and also collect their blood essence to feed Uriah''s


    egg. And while he was there, he could also continue to train Robin and Ken. This way, he could kill


    several birds with one stone.


    Upon hearing Rocky''s words, Woods smiled brightly in relief. "I''m d to hear that. I think that it''s


    better for you to act alone, too. With your strength and your three spirit-manipted beasts, it won''t be


    too dangerous for you to enter the Hell of Dragon Fang alone. Besides, I also believe you''ll have a


    higher chance of finding the spiritual treasure that way. You''ve always had good luck."


    "Exactly." Rocky smiled lightly, pleased by how well Woods understood him.


    "However, I''m curious about what exactly the spiritual treasure is. Why is it such a difficult task to


    had been able to tell the importance of the spiritual treasure from Alyssa''s words, but she had also


    mentioned that no one even knew what the spiritual treasure looked like. It was shrouded in mystery.


    "You can ask your sister yourself. If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave now. I''ll be back in three days." Rocky


    had a few important things to do before going to the Hell of Dragon Fang, so he turned around and left


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    at once.


    After leaving Woods'' mansion, he headed to the Fire Wave Mountain, ready to refine the spiritual


    crystal for three days and three nights. The spiritual crystal had absorbed spiritual energy.


    When he arrived at the Fire Wave Mountain, he saw that, save for some heat-resistant nts, the


    ground around the mountain was almost bare. The cliff rock was steep and very dangerous.


    Rocky immediately summoned Ken and flew around the mountain. Once hended at the entrance, he


    sent Ken back into the Magic Spiritual Space and summoned Robin instead.


    Then, he gathered his spiritual power to protect himself. The air outside the mountain was scorching,


    so he had no doubt that the inside of the mountain would feel like a furnace.


    Sure enough, after walking for a while, Rocky felt waves of heat hit him, making him feel like his skin


    was burning. The inside of the mountain was really hot, just like a big steamer.

 Chapter 992 Treasure Hunting

    Chapter 992 Treasure Hunting


    After walking a few meters inside the mahogany brown cave, Rocky saw the narrow stone road


    spiraling downward in twists and turns. From all the way up here, he couldn''t see how deep down the


    road went or where it ended.


    Amidst the clouds of steam that rose up from the depths, Rocky walked down along the narrow stone


    road with Robin. The deeper he ventured into the cave, the hotter it became. Soon, he was drenched


    with sweat, despite being protected by his spiritual power and having Robin around to cool him down.


    It was so hot that he could barely breathe. He frustratedly wiped the sweat off his head. It was obvious


    that he had underestimated the high temperature in this Fire Wave Mountain. However, since he was


    already here, he didn''t want to go back empty-handed.


    Mustering all of his strength, he continued down the road. He felt so hot and ufortable that he


    couldn''t even keep proper track of time. He could have been walking for five minutes or for five hours,


    he did not know. When he finally reached the end of the stone road, he found himself standing on a


    stretch of t stone. There were many small holes on the ground. From time to time, magma spurted


    out of these holes and sshed on the ground, causing steam to rise up.


    Across this dangerous stretch of stoney his destination: a magmake in the center of the Fire Wave


    Mountain.


    "Let''s go." Rocky nodded at Robin. Both of them instantly turned into shadows and dashed toward the


    other side as soon as they could. However, as if the mountain had sensed their presence, magma


    began to spurt continuously out of the holes, sshing in all directions.


    Robin immediately let out a howl of warning and, at the same time, sent a gigantic w made of ice to


    protect Rocky from being burnt by the magma. It then spewed out a stream of cold air to counteract the


    sshing magma. They sped up their pace and sessfully passed through the dangerous stretch of


    stone, finally arriving at the magmake.


    "I''m afraid it won''t be easy to stay here for three days." Rocky felt heat rolling off him the moment he


    got close to the magma. Even the air here was distorted by the heat waves.


    However, he had no other choice. In order to refine the spiritual crystal, he would have to endure this


    torturous environment.


    Without any dy, he took out the spiritual crystal, threw it into the air, and sent it flying above theke


    with his spiritual power. Then, he gradually withdrew his spiritual power, letting the crystal descend bit


    by bit until it reached the surface of theke.


    If he withdrew his spiritual power all at once, the spiritual crystal would fall directly into theke and be


    melted by the high temperature. Therefore, he had to maintain his spiritual power such that the spiritual


    crystal would sit on the surface of the magmake.


    In order to keep the flow of his spiritual power continuous and stable, he took out the Sea Blue Magic


    Jade to help him. Once everything was in ce, he closed his eyes to get some rest and to focus on


    keeping the spiritual crystal suspended.


    Somehow, despite the excruciating environment, Rocky endured for three days and three nights.


    Finally, it was time for the spiritual crystal to transform. It rose and shone brightly above theke, but


    after a few moments, the light dimmed and disappeared. Then, the crystal grew a hard ck shell on


    the outside before floating over to Rocky.


    Holding the crystal in his hand, Rocky examined it carefully. This was the semi-finished product after


    three days of refining. Whether it could be apleted product depended on thest step.


    However, the notebook hadn''t given a clear description of thest step, which led Rocky to believe that


    the author must have encountered an obstacle in thest step and failed to get apleted product.


    ording to the records in the notebook, waiting for the right time was important toplete the


    refinement.


    Right now, the crystal looked just like any other ordinary ore. What would be inside the ck shell? A


    bright and shining diamond, or a mass of ck dregs? He couldn''t tell until it was opened, but he


    needed to give it a thorough consideration first.


    The author had also recorded a couple of other methods to refine crystals in the notebook, but


    obviously, none of these methods had seeded, so Rocky didn''t take the trouble to try any of them


    himself.


    Besides, he had agreed to go to the Hell of Dragon Fang with Woods, so he needed to go and join


    Woods as soon as possible. He quickly put the spiritual crystal away and left this living hell.


    Meanwhile, in the field outside Woods'' mansion, three dozen cultivators had gathered, including Luci,


    Queenie, Lucas, another spirit maniptor of the Divine Stage, and other six spirit maniptors of the


    Supernal Stage. The rest of them were all masters of the Heavenly Stage.


    This was the treasure hunting team that Woods was going to bring to the Hell of Dragon Fang with him.


    It was the strongest squad that he could put together in such a short time.


    This expedition was crucial for him as it would decide whether he would be the emperor''s


    sessor. Needless to say, he had personally selected and organized the team.


    The masters at the Heavenly Stage were in high spirits at the thought of the journey they were about to


    embark on. It was a rare opportunity for them to make contributions and to draw the prince''s attention.


    If they were lucky and able to help Woods find the treasure first, they would be rewarded handsomely if


    and when Woods became the sessor. Moreover, they could secure a good future for themselves.


    Right now, a high position and great wealth were within their reach; all they had to do was seed.


    Thus, they were driven to try their best and do anything they could to help Woods.


    In contrast, the masters of the Supernal Stage were much calmer. Firstly, they already had fame and


    prestige in the Timber Deity Empire, and secondly, they were at their forties or fifties, so they had no


    big dreams or goals. However, their presence here still indicated that there was something they wanted


    to get out of this. After all, things would be much easier for them and their ns if they won the favor of


    the future emperor. It was a worthwhile trip. Of course, unlike the young men, their dignity didn''t allow


    them to show their excitement on their faces.


    While the middle-aged masters somewhat pretended to be calm, Lucas and the other master of the


    Divine Stage were genuinely calm as they had already found their inner peace at this age.


    "Your Royal Highness, do you have any idea where Mr. Rookie is?" Lucas asked after greeting Woods.


    "I have no idea, but he told me that he would be away for three days." Woods shook his head with a


    frown.


    "Three days? I hope he''s doing okay," Luci said, worried that something would happen to Rocky


    while he was away.


    "Come on. He''s more cunning than a fox. Even if something happens to him, he will get away before


    anyone else!" Queenie said indifferently. However, she couldn''t help but nce at the gate from time to


    time.


    "Your Royal Highness, I suppose we''d better set out as soon as possible. As far as I know, the other


    princes set out a couple of hours ago. Maybe that Mr. Rookie will catch upter," an old man in a yellow


    robe said. He was the other master at the Divine Stage.


    "Elder Brook, I think Mr. Rookie will be here soon. Let''s wait a little longer," Lucas cut in before Woods


    said anything.


    This master of the Divine Stage was an elder from another big n which supported Woods. Although


    the strength of their n was modest, this old man was by no means ordinary. Otherwise, he would not


    have be a master of the Divine Stage, and Woods would not have asked him toe. Because


    of his power, he was arrogant in every aspect and seldom took anyone seriously.


    In fact, there was another elder in the Cao n whose strength was not inferior to that of Lucas and


    this elder. But it had been a long time since he had made a public appearance, so Woods had ended


    up choosing this elder instead.


    Among all the treasure hunting teams led by the princes, Geoffrey''s team was the most powerful one,


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    while Woods'' team was the second strongest. With the help of these two unrivaled masters at the


    Divine Stage and eight masters at the Supernal Stage, Woods hoped that he could get what he


    wanted.

 Chapter 993 Peculiar Topography

    Chapter 993 Peculiar Topography


    After a few minutes, Rocky finally arrived. Luci and Lucas let out a sigh of relief when they saw


    Rocky.


    "Are you all ready?" Rocky asked Woods as he looked around the treasure hunting team.


    "Yes, we''re all set. We''re just waiting for you to arrive earlier." Woods firmly nodded at Rocky.


    "Alright then. If we''re all set, then let''s start this treasure hunt. Let me go ahead first." However, Rocky


    actually just came to meet them. He had told Woods already that he would not join the treasure hunting


    team.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "What kind of manners do you have, young man? You are too impolite, and you are alone as youe


    and go. This is a clear manifestation that you do not respect us." When Elder Brook, who was standing


    beside Lucas, saw that Rocky was not behaving properly, he immediately shouted angrily at him. Elder


    Brook wanted to clearly assert that he was the superior and Rocky was just some guy who would join


    the treasure hunting team.


    Rocky nced coldly at Elder Brook. He didn''t want to waste energy on him, so he decided not to talk


    to him. He summoned Ken instead and jumped on it.


    When he realized that Rocky didn''t take him seriously, Elder Brook immediately red at him. He was


    about to say something more, but he was immediately stopped by Lucas. Lucas said, "Elder Brook, Mr.


    Rookie has a bad temper. As a senior, please try to forgive him. Our quest to find the spiritual treasure


    may depend on him!"


    "What? Depend on him? Humph, how could it be possible that this mission depends on him?" Elder


    Brook certainly didn''t believe what Lucas said.


    "I assure you that you will know in time," Lucas said calmly with a soft smile. He had heard that the five


    spiritual beasts at the King Level in the Wild Spirit Land liked to collect all kinds of spiritual treasures.


    Moreover, they could sense all kinds of spiritual treasures. Although it was definitely just a rumor, it was


    not entirely groundless. Therefore, he believed that Rocky, who had one of the five spiritual beasts at


    the King Level, might have a greater chance of finding a spiritual treasure more than anyone else.


    When Rocky rode Ken and was about to leave, he suddenly felt a delicate body gently pressing on his


    back. He turned to look and saw that Queenie was sitting behind him uninvited. Her plump and delicate


    body was gently leaning against his back. The posture certainly looked very ambiguous.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" Rocky abruptly asked Queenie as he squinted at her.


    "I wanted to ride on Ken! It''s been a long time since I rode on it. But I know you won''t let me ride it


    alone, so I''ll ride with you instead," Queenie said as if Rocky was the one who was taking advantage of


    her and not the other way around.


    "When did I ever say that I would take you with me?" Rocky rolled his eyes at her and thought, ''This girl


    is really good at making decisions without any permission. She acted first and then reported it


    afterwards.''


    "Oh, don''t be so mean!" Queenie pouted in annoyance.


    "Queenie, stop it. Come down from there right now!" Luci immediately ordered when she saw her


    sister''s mischief.


    "Not a chance!" Queenie shook her head violently. She wrapped her arms tightly around Rocky''s waist


    in front of everyone. It looked like as if she didn''t want to let go of Rocky ever.


    All the people present were stunned at what they saw. The second daughter of the Cao n actually


    hugged a man in public, and this man was not any ordinary man, but her sister''s fianc¨¦. It was


    horrifyingly embarrassing!


    However, the spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage were more envious and jealous than horrified.


    After all, it was any man''s dream to be hugged tightly by a gorgeousdy such as Queenie!


    "Queenie, let go of Mr. Rookie right now. You need to behave yourself in front of everybody," Luci


    said angrily as she saw her sister was still being so unruly.


    "Sister, please ask him to take me with him. He always listens to you." Queenie really didn''t want to let


    go of Rocky. She was acting like a spoiled child in front of a lot of people.


    Luci was speechless at her sister''s behavior. But after a moment of hesitation, she looked at Rocky


    and said, "Mr. Rookie, please forgive Queenie''s behavior. But could you actually..."


    "Alright. Ken, let''s go now!" Although he could easily carry Queenie down from Ken, he didn''t say


    anything after thinking for a while and seeing how Queenie was tightly holding on to him. He would just


    leave her behind when he arrived at the destination. So, he nodded to Luci and patted on Ken.


    Then, Ken kicked off and flew away into the air.


    Not long after Rocky and Queenie left, the treasure hunting team led by Woods also set out.


    The Hell of Dragon Fang was located in the territory of the Roaring me Empire. The Roaring me


    Empire was known for its hot weather all year round. During the hottest time of the year, one felt like


    being roasted over a roaring me. That was why it was named the Roaring me Empire in the first


    ce.


    Although Queenie attracted all sorts of trouble towards her, Rocky thought it was a wise choice to take


    her with him this time. She had been travelling around with Lucas since childhood and had been to a lot


    of strange ces, including the Hell of Dragon Fang.


    So it was advantageous that he had brought Queenie with him. Otherwise, it would be hard for him to


    look for the entrance to the Hell of Dragon Fang alone. The Hell of Dragon Fang was located in a very


    unique and majestic me mountain range. The whole Hell of Dragon Fang was closed off from the


    outside world by a long and continuous mountain range. It was known as the legendary ming


    Mountain because there were mes burning all year round.


    Since me was burning all year round, a high temperature pressure flow was formed above the whole


    Hell of Dragon Fang. ck fog pervaded it day and night, blocking out the sky and the glow of the


    moon and sun. Because of the high temperature, no spirit-manipted beast could directly enter the


    Hell of Dragon Fang from the sky. Everyone who dared to enter the ce could only do so from the


    ground.


    However, the mountain that isted the Hell of Dragon Fang was a rock mountain whichpletely


    surrounded the ce. Therefore, the only passage to it was a secret natural tunnel. If one hadn''te


    to the Hell of Dragon Fang before, he might not be able to find the entrance even if he had searched


    every corner of it.


    Therefore, it was totally helpful that he brought Queenie who had been to the Hell of Dragon Fang


    before.


    Under Queenie''s lead, the two of them and the beast found the secret entrance. After getting down


    from Ken, Rocky turned to look at Queenie and said with a faint smile, "For the first time, you were


    finally useful."


    "Well, at least now you know how capable I am!" Queenie said proudly.


    "But that''s all you can do," Rocky said sarcastically.


    Immediately, Queenie cursed angrily at Rocky''s jab.


    While she was cursing, the two entered the tunnel. After walking about a hundred meters, they finally


    entered the Hell of Dragon Fang, one of the most dangerous ces of the Wild Spirit Land!


    The whole area in front of them was full of mountain rocks, and there were many gullies in the sea of


    rocks. Violent mes were burning in the gullies and these mes could not be extinguished.


    It was the first time that Rocky had seen such a peculiar topography ever since he came to this world.


    The mes in the Hell of Dragon Fang seemed to be inexhaustible and vigorous.

 Chapter 994 Deep Into The Hell Of Dragon Fang

    Chapter 994 Deep Into The Hell Of Dragon Fang


    "It''s so hot!" Queenie broke out in sweat the moment she entered the Hell of Dragon Fang. The thin


    fabrics of her clothes became soaked with sweat as it turned translucent. Any surrounding men couldn''t


    help starting daydreaming, and Rocky noticed it.


    "Don''t you know how to protect yourself with spiritual power?" Rocky red at Queenie. He had been


    to the Fire Wave Mountain, and he learned an important lesson from his previous experience. Because


    of this, he gathered his spiritual power to protect himself from the heat even before they went into the


    ce.


    Compared with the Fire Wave Mountain, the heat inside the Hell of Dragon Fang did not scorch his


    body, but it made him feel ufortable. As if his body was on fire.


    "Oh, I forgot." Queenie stuck out her tongue and gathered her spiritual power to protect herself. A light


    breeze touched her skin, and she felt much cooler.


    "Just wait for Prince Woods and the others here," said Rocky as he turned to Queenie.


    "What about you?" Queenie asked immediately.


    "I will go inside alone," Rocky answered with a frown.


    "No way! It''s too dangerous inside. We should wait for my sister, Prince Woods, and Master Lucas to


    beasts that she had encountered were fierce and troublesome. She knew that if anyone went deep into


    the Hell of Dragon Fang alone, he or she would court death.


    "No. I will not wait for them!" Rocky said as he walked straight forward.


    "Hey!" Stunned, Queenie followed him. Somehow, she was worried about Rocky going in alone. After


    all, Rocky would soon be her brother-inw, so she could not let him put himself to danger.


    Rocky knew Queenie followed him. He turned around to scold her, but she quickly stopped and acted


    as if she was not following him.


    Rocky was aware of Queenie''s stubborn nature, and there was no way she would obey his order. So,


    as Queenie turned around, he made a move and disappeared from where he was.


    Queenie was furious when she realized Rocky had disappeared. She stamped her foot on the ground


    and was about to follow him when a delicate figure appeared beside her and pressed her shoulder.


    Startled, Queenie quickly turned around.


    "Your Royal Highness?" It was Alyssa.


    "Stop chasing him. You don''t have to worry about him." Alyssa spoke to Queenie in a stern voice, then


    vanished. Stunned, Queenie could not move or say anything for a while.


    Meanwhile, Rocky, who got away from Queenie, had reached a mountain rock. He paused and looked


    down on the territory below him.


    The terrain of the Hell of Dragon Fang was far moreplicated than he had imagined. It was a hollow


    ravine, aze with angry mes, divided the area into several sections. It was aplex maze and it


    would be very difficult to move forward. It also bothered Rocky that a spirit-manipted beast of high


    star level could surface anytime.


    After he examined the terrain, Rocky jumped and went to one of the slopes. He also summoned Robin


    and Ken. He knew that the Hell of Dragon Fang was more dangerous than the Myriad Beasts Ground,


    and the sand sea in the ck Sand Abyss. Anything could happen, and he needed to be careful.


    "Ken, can you sense anything around here?" As he walked a few steps, Rocky looked at Ken and


    asked.


    After a brief silence, Ken shook his head.


    "It looks like we have to go deeper," Rocky murmured to himself and continued to move forward with


    the two beasts.


    However, after a few steps, Rocky and the two beasts encountered three spirit-manipted beasts at


    the fourth grade of the four-star level at the same time. They resembled three leopards, and their


    bodies were covered in mes. They stood at one meter high, and fire snakes came out of their mouths


    like arrows.


    "The Fire Diabolic Leopards? They are the descendants of rare spiritual beasts and war beasts, just


    like Robin. I did not expect to meet such troublesome beasts just a few minutes into my journey..."


    Rocky''s eyes were filled with courage. If his strength had not reached the Supernal Stage, he would


    have hidden with the help of Ken and fled. But with his current strength and of the two beasts, it was


    easy for him to deal with the three Fire Diabolic Leopards at the fourth grade of the four-star level.


    Coming to the Hell of Dragon Fang was a once-in-a-lifetime experience. He had to give his best shot to


    collect the gic samples of the spirit-manipted beasts that he had not studied before. As well as


    the blood essence that he could use to feed Uriah''s egg. More than that, the corpses of the high-star


    level spirit-manipted beasts were also the best materials to refine the spiritual crystals. There was


    definitely no reason for Rocky to leave.


    Rocky then pulled out the Frozen Wind Dagger and dashed forward together with his two beasts. They


    fought with the three four-star spirit-manipted beasts at the fourth grade bravely.


    By all means, the spirit-manipted beasts of the Hell of Dragon Fang were extremely dangerous. The


    Fire Diabolic Leopards would charge at full speed with their entire bodies aze. The mouth of each


    one discharged wild, angry mes and they chased Rocky and his beasts without stopping.


    Protected by the ice armor, Robin fought against two of the Fire Diabolic Leopards by itself, while


    Rocky and Ken fought together and engaged into a fierce fight with the other one. With theirbined


    power and strength, one of the Fire Diabolic Leopards was immediately killed. The two remaining Fire


    Diabolic Leopards became terrified of Rocky and the two beasts when they saw theirpanion killed.


    Like a sh of lightning, they turned around and disappeared.


    Rocky hid the Frozen Wind Dagger then took out a tool to check if there was a Beast Spiritual Pill


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    inside the body of the dead Fire Diabolic Leopard. He found one. After he tucked it away, Rocky


    opened the Magic Spiritual Space and dragged the corpse of the Fire Diabolic Leopard inside it. He


    then asked Robin to freeze it with cold air.


    After he was done with the Fire Diabolic Leopard, Rocky continued to walk forward with the two beasts.


    Meanwhile, the treasure hunting team led by Woods had also entered the Hell of Dragon Fang through


    the tunnel at the entrance.


    "Queenie, where is Mr. Rookie?" As she entered the Hell of Dragon Fang, Luci, who was also a


    member of the treasure hunting team, immediately looked for her younger sister. She saw her leaning


    against the Furious Ice Bear alone, and with an angry look on her face.


    "He left me alone and ran inside by himself! What a bastard!" Queenie said with clenched fists.


    "By himself? But this ce is extremely dangerous!" Luci asked as worry sshed across her face.


    Except for Woods, everyone in the treasure hunting team was also surprised to hear that Rocky went


    deep into the Hell of Dragon Fang alone.


    "How arrogant! I doubt he would survive the cave!" Elder Brook eximed in triumph.


    "Your Royal Highness, should we send someone to chase after Mr. Rookie?" Lucas immediately looked


    at Woods and asked.


    "No need. Mr. Rookie told me of his n. He will act alone in this month. He knew what he''s doing, so


    do not worry about him. All of you be prepared. The next few hours will be filled with danger and trials,"


    Woods said to warn them.


    Woods then led his treasure hunting team deep into the Hell of Dragon Fang.

 Chapter 995 Magical Saliva

    Chapter 995 Magical Saliva


    Since the treasure hunting teams led by other princes departed earlier than Woods'' team, they also


    arrived earlier. Woods'' team, who was thest one to arrive, found them scattered already, all over the


    Hell of Dragon Fang. The Hell of Dragon Fang was immense, and the six teams had made their routes


    ahead of time to avoid confrontation with other teams. This was because any meeting between them


    could lead to a fight, and that could waste their precious time even more. They decided to focus on


    their hunting and hoped thatdy luck would be on their side today. Besides, if any conflict arose


    between the princes, they would be forced to leave this ce, and they would lose the chance to be


    the emperor''s sessor.


    Located on the southern side of the Hell of Dragon Fang was a modest camp. Here, several spirit


    maniptors at the Heavenly Stage patrolled with their spirit-manipted beasts. Meanwhile, the


    treasure hunting teams focused on their hunting, as they headed deeper into thend.


    Alyssa was inside one of the tents, sitting by a square table, along with two elders and a couple of


    Supernal Stage masters. They were studying a map that was spread on the table ¡ª a topographic map


    of the Hell of Dragon Fang.


    "Prince Algy is heading south, while Prince Geoffrey is searching in the west. Prince Woods was the


    reported. He was standing a few feet away from her, and his eyes were respectfully trained on his feet.


    Alyssa and the senior masters checked the map once they heard this information, and from time to


    time, they talked to each other with whispers that were impossible to overhear.


    "Copy that. Tell the vanguards to keep a close eye on all the teams. Keep us updated with all the


    progress they make. Also, remind the vanguards to take care of themselves," Alyssa requested before


    waving her hand to discharge the reporter.


    "I just can''t understand it, Your Royal Highness. Why does His Majesty insist on using such a


    dangerous treasure hunting task to test the princes? There are so many unknown dangers ahead!


    More importantly, this concerns the secrets of the Wood n, so we can''t afford for anything to go


    wrong. In my humble opinion, His Majesty should send Your Royal Highness for it in the first ce, as


    that would be much quicker and safer!" Nester remarked with his eyebrows knitted together in a frown.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He had served four emperors of the Timber Deity Empire, and during his long official career, he had


    made many contacts with the Wood n. The things that the Wood n asked them to do should be


    wrong, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "His Majesty has a mind of his own, Nester. The tasks handed down by the Wood n should and will


    be carried out carefully," Alyssa said slowly, as she sat back in her chair. "We just told them to find a


    spiritual treasure, but we didn''t tell them what it is in detail. So we don''t have to worry about anyone


    spilling the beans. Besides, we have sent six vanguards to closely monitor the situation of each team.


    They will immediately send the word if any team manages to find the spiritual treasure first, and we will


    go and take it before anyone else can discover what it is. Please don''t worry so much." She gave him a


    soft and reassuring smile.


    "I know that it''s a considerate n, but I don''t think it''s a good idea. The Hell of Dragon Fang is way


    more dangerous than we can imagine. With so many of our people going inside, it''s hard to say how


    many of them can make it alive! Of all the six princes, only Prince Geoffrey may get a chance to find


    the treasure. The rest of themck practical experiences. I can''t put my heart at rest at the thought of


    that!" Nester said bluntly, making no secret of his mind.


    "That''s exactly why His Majesty sent us here. His Majesty''s true intention is not to monitor the princes,


    but to protect them. To be honest, His Majesty doesn''t expect any of the six princes to find the treasure.


    He just wants to know what they can do." Alyssa knew their father better than anyone else. And the


    truth was that their father had ordered her to find the spiritual treasure secretly. If she did, she was to


    bring it back to him without any dy. Needless to say, her chance of finding the treasure was much


    greater than that of any of the six princes.


    "Well, I do hope everything goes as we expect!" Nester said in a domineering tone, his eyes narrowed


    at the information he just got.


    "Anyway, please take care of everything while I''m away," Alyssa said dismissively before getting up


    from her chair. She gracefully walked out of the tent, and in the blink of an eye, she disappeared from


    where she was standing just a moment ago.


    On the other hand, Rocky was alone and was heading northwest of the Hell of Dragon Fang. As he


    traveled, he came across all kinds of spirit-manipted beasts along the way. Most of them were new


    to him, but still, they were just a piece of cake. He showed them no mercy and killed all of them. In just


    one day, there were over ten spirit-manipted beasts'' corpses in the Magic Spiritual Space, and he


    had collected a lot of blood essence from them.


    Despite the harvest he got, he was not pleased because he was distracted by the headache that


    throbbed in his head from time to time. This ce was tooplicated and difficult to tread. Plus, there


    were a lot of spirit-manipted beasts, so he had to make a lot of detours. This happened more often


    than he liked, especially when he identally entered a habitat of spirit-manipted beasts. It wasted


    a lot of his time, and he had hardly covered two miles even though he had traveled for a whole day.


    ck fog pervaded over the Hell of Dragon Fang, making it hard to tell whether it was day or night.


    Rocky''s spiritual power was close to its limit, and to make matters worse, both Robin and Ken were


    also exhausted because of the numerous fights they had with spirit-manipted beasts. Rocky decided


    to take a break when he found a narrow space hidden between two towering rocks. He led Robin and


    Ken there, and once they had closed their eyes to rest, he opened the Magic Spiritual Space and


    walked inside. He went to the room where he had ced the egg, and he fed it all the blood essence


    he had managed to collect during the day.


    The egg had turned a little dimmer from its original bright yellow, but the change wasn''t that obvious,


    after absorbing all the blood essence Rocky fed.


    "What''s wrong? Seriously? I gave it so much blood essence already!" Rocky frowned and then said to


    himself, "I don''t know how the blood essence of the ancient spiritual beast will affect you, but I''m eager


    to find out. Maybe it will change the egg''s color again... However, I need to be careful, so I can''t feed it


    to you now."


    After feeding the egg with all of the blood essence, he took two drops of the magical saliva. He noticed


    as he took the drops, that the bottle felt very light. This was thest bottle he had. If he used it up, there


    would be no magical saliva to assist him for a long time. Fortunately, after integrating the evil power at


    the thirdyer, he had reached the third grade of the Supernal Stage. After that, he would take his time


    to integrate that at the fourthyer, and he believed that his strength would also increase day by day.


    He also had the supreme treasure of cultivation, the Sea Blue Magic Jade, so he expected that theck


    of magical saliva wouldn''t affect him too much. However, the magical saliva had an irreceable effect.


    It could attract any spirit-manipted beasts to a great extent, and because of this special aspect, it


    could y a crucial role at certain moments.


    "I''ll save this for special asions then," Rocky said to himself after thinking for a while.


    Then, he sat down crossed-legged and adjusted his breath. After that, he took out the Sea Blue Magic


    Jade to recover his spiritual power.

 Chapter 996 Fire Rock Turtle

    Chapter 996 Fire Rock Turtle


    After six hours, Rocky recovered more than half of his spiritual power, thanks to the help of the Sea


    Blue Magic Jade. With that done, he got up and checked on the fourrvae of the Dark Heaven Insect,


    which were undergoing gic modification experiments. He checked their progress carefully, as he


    recorded it.


    There was a process of change during the experiment, and this change would not show anytime soon,


    so it would take some time to know for sure whether the experiments were sessful or not.


    Once he finished with that, Rocky walked out of the Magic Spiritual Space. Seeing that Ken and Robin


    had almost recovered, he and the two beasts continued their journey.


    Although Ken was very sensitive to all kinds of spiritual treasures, it was not omnipotent. Moreover, any


    treasure with spiritual power would attract its attention regardless if it was Rocky''s target or not, so, to


    his frustration, they had taken many unnecessary detours. They found some low-grade treasures,


    which were quite useless for someone with his strength. But then, this was better than nothing. At least,


    it could make up for his hard work.


    By now, they had wasted almost the whole day walking and looking for the spiritual treasure, but they


    could not find even a sliver of its shadow. Sure, they did kill many spirit-manipted beasts and


    collected a lot of blood essence and low-grade treasures on the way, but they were useless in the long


    run.


    The strength of these spirit-manipted beasts had increased from the fourth grade of the four-star


    level to the fourth grade of the five-star level, which put a lot of pressure on Rocky and the two beasts.


    "Ken, can you please fight harder? If it goes on like this, I''m afraid I''ll be exhausted before I find the


    spiritual treasure," Rocky remarked with a bitter smile after they had killed a spirit-manipted beast in


    the fourth grade of the five-star level.


    On the other hand, Ken also raised its head with an annoyed expression as if it was saying, "It''s not my


    fault." Of course, it wasn''t Ken''s fault at all. The Hell of Dragon Fang was too big, and the areas that


    they had visited in the past two or three days were only the tip of the iceberg. He hadn''t met any


    treasure hunting teams, including Woods'' team. It was another testament that showed just how


    enormous the Hell of Dragon Fang truly was.


    "We can''t go on like this! We have to think of another way. If we only rely on Ken, this can take us


    months!" Rocky thought with great frustration. He felt that they were just wasting time, not to mention,


    the energy and spiritual power that they were spending to fight beasts that they didn''t have to fight.


    Just as he was distracted, Ken suddenly became restless again. It seemed to have found something


    from the south, as it turned its head to that direction sharply.


    "What do you find this time? Go and take a look!" Rocky immediately patted Ken, and then he followed


    the two beasts, as they headed to that particr direction.


    After they had walked for about two hundred meters, Rocky found a natural cave in front of him. It


    looked like some kind of nest for spirit-manipted beasts, but judging from the height of the cave, the


    spirit-manipted beasts that were using it were probably small in stature. With that in mind, he


    carefully let Robin and Ken return to the Magic Spiritual Space. Then, he walked into the cave alone.


    He looked around, observing the interior of the cave, as soon as he stepped foot inside. Even though


    he could not see any visible sources of light, it wasn''t very dark inside, and he could see the whole


    cave from where he was standing. It was a small cave and was only about a hundred square meters


    big.


    While he was looking around, Rocky noticed that there was something that was shining deep in the


    cave. It was also emitting an aura of spiritual power.


    ''Is it a spiritual treasure?'' Based on how strong the light was, it didn''t seem to be an ordinary treasure.


    It appearedrger than normal, so it could be the spiritual treasure he was looking for.


    Therefore, he looked around the cave vigntly and made sure there was no danger before he walked


    deeper into the cave.


    However, when he approached the ce where the light wasing from, he found nothing there.


    Even the spiritual treasure that he sensed earlier had disappeared without a trace. The light that he had


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    seen came from a fiery pit, which was constantly erupting with fierce mes, and it was strong enough


    to illuminate the whole cave. And the spiritual power he had sensed suddenly disappeared.


    Upon seeing this, Rocky''s shoulders fell in disappointment. Since he did not find any spiritual treasure,


    he was about to go back, but all of a sudden, the fire before him erupted even higher than it already


    was. The me wavered and shook violently, which sent ripples of shadow along the walls of the cave.


    At the same time, the faint spiritual power appeared again and immediately attracted Rocky''s attention.


    He stopped in his tracks and hid behind a protruding rock, where he poked his head out to observe the


    spreading me ripples. After a long time, arge piece of crystal that resembled a turtle shell slowly


    emerged from the fiery pit. The crystal also emitted a strong aura of spiritual power, which was much


    stronger than the spiritual power he had sensed just now.


    "What is this?" He could not help but mutter to himself in confusion. It was an unusual sight to behold


    after all. Its aura alone was stronger than that of a middle-grade Dark Heaven Egg, or even as strong


    as an advanced Dark Heaven Egg.


    However, Rocky was not in a hurry to investigate what it was, because he felt that there was something


    else hiding under the fiery pit.


    He was proven right when, after a few minutes, a head about the size of a football emerged from the


    pit. It looked a little like the turtle''s head, but it was rounder and bigger. Its two bright eyes shone in the


    faint darkness like luminous pearls.


    After the round head popped out, a long and t body appeared under the big crystal. Its body was


    simr to the turtle. Obviously, it was a spirit-manipted beast.


    Rocky observed the beast and reviewed the Beast Encyclopedia in his head carefully to search for


    information. Soon, his eyes lit up with surprise. "Is this the Fire Rock Turtle?"


    Like the Dark Heaven Insect, the Fire Rock Turtle was a rare spirit-manipted beast that could


    produce rare treasures. It was even rarer than the Dark Heaven Insect, as there were very few of them


    in the entire Wild Spirit Land.


    The treasure produced by the Fire Rock Turtle was a turtle shell-shaped crystal, which was called an


    ethereal crystal. And the lowest-grade ethereal crystal was equivalent to an advanced Dark Heaven


    Egg. However, Fire Rock Turtles could only produce low-grade ethereal crystals after reaching the third


    grade of the three-star level. It could also be upgraded to a five-star level at most, and the advanced


    ethereal crystal that was produced by a Fire Rock Turtle at the five-star level could be considered a


    great treasure among the middle-grade treasures.


    From its shape and the change of its appearance, he deduced that it was just a Fire Rock Turtle at the


    three-star level. Thus, it could probably produce low-grade ethereal crystals.


    "What a coincidence! We didn''t find any spiritual treasure, but we met a rare Fire Rock Turtle first."


    Rocky knew how precious the Fire Rock Turtle was, so he wanted to capture it and then raise it like the


    Dark Heaven Insect.

 Chapter 997 The Capture Of The Fire Rock Turtle

    Chapter 997 The Capture Of The Fire Rock Turtle


    "However, ording to the records of the Beast Encyclopedia, the Fire Rock Turtle is born timid. If it


    senses any movement, it will immediately run away and hide. Compared with the Dark Heaven Insect


    that likes to live at the bottom of caves, the Fire Rock Turtle likes to stay in ces with very high


    temperature, just like the fiery pit it just came out from. So, once it runs away, there is no chance that


    we can chase it at all. Unlike the Fire Rock Turtle, it''s impossible for us to jump into the fiery pit..."


    Rocky thought for a while and began to analyze the Fire Rock Turtles'' habits based from the Beast


    Encyclopedia''s records. He had to consider every way there was to capture the Fire Rock Turtle,


    because he might only have one chance. If the Fire Rock Turtle escaped into the fiery pit, there would


    be no chance for him to capture it. It would take an extremely long time before the Fire Rock Turtle


    came out again from the fiery pit.


    Currently, the Fire Rock Turtle was still slowly climbing out of the fiery pit. Its movements were terribly


    slow, which was natural since it was indeed a turtle. A spirit maniptor who was clueless of the Fire


    Rock Turtle''s habits would have pounced on it impatiently. However, if that happened, then the turtle


    would definitely be scared away.


    With rich experience in capturing the Dark Heaven Insect, Rocky was not in any rush to make a move.


    He first took out the magical saliva that could attract any spirit-manipted beast and transferred one


    drop into an empty bottle. Then he gently put it on the ground, trying not to make any noise. After


    putting the bottle down, he began to step back slowly.


    Since the magical saliva was incredibly irresistible to any spirit-manipted beast, the Fire Rock Turtle


    immediately reacted to the magical saliva. Its round head reached out so high to take a look around. It


    was definitely searching for the magical saliva.


    However, the Fire Rock Turtle was a very timid and highly vignt kind of beast. It kept searching for


    the magical saliva with its eyes, but its body did not move at all. It was standing very still as if it was too


    old to move.


    "What? Even the magical saliva cannot make the Fire Rock Turtle rx a little?" Rocky murmured to


    himself. He was dismayed when he saw that the Fire Rock Turtle was not moving towards the magical


    saliva at all.


    A half hourter, just when Rocky was about to lose his patience, the Fire Rock Turtle finally moved.


    But it was awfully slow, as if it was painful for it to move. It crawled up from the fiery pit with great effort


    and finally revealed its whole body.


    In fact, the Fire Rock Turtles were no different from normal turtles. Except for their fiery red skin, the


    only unique feature of the Fire Rock Turtles was that they had magnificent ethereal crystals on their


    backs. These ethereal crystals grew as their protective shells. ording to the Beast Encyclopedia,


    the reason why the ethereal crystals grew on the back of the Fire Rock Turtles was because this kind


    of turtles were like an elixir refining furnace since they always stayed in ces with high temperature.


    The Fire Rock Turtles always ate rocks which were their favorite food. After they digested the rocks,


    the minerals from the rocks were mixed with the spiritual energy gathered in their body. Under


    constantly high temperature, the content after refining was all deposited to the back of the Fire Rock


    Turtle, thus, finally forming brilliant ethereal crystals.


    When Rocky saw that the Fire Rock Turtle was finally climbing up, he immediately hid himself. He


    retreated to a hideout that was more than ten meters away from the magical saliva. He tried his best


    not to let the Fire Rock Turtle notice him. At the same time, he made sure that he could catch it with


    only one move.


    Since the Fire Rock Turtle crawled incredibly slowly, it took an hour for it to go from the fiery pit to the


    ce where the magical saliva was ced.


    When he saw that the Fire Rock Turtle was near the magical saliva, Rocky pulled out his Frozen Wind


    Dagger. He assumed his position and he waspletely ready to attack.


    However, to Rocky''s surprise, the Fire Rock Turtle stopped and suddenly extended its round head.


    Then, it opened its tiny mouth to form a round gap. Then, it spurted out hot streams of fire pulp. The fire


    pulp centered around the magical saliva.


    Rocky hadpletely no idea what the Fire Rock Turtle was doing. As soon as the fire pulp touched


    the ground, it turned like liquid andpletely melted the ground. Suddenly, a torrent of me rushed


    up from the ground to the top of the cave. It surrounded the Fire Rock Turtle and the magical saliva


    inside. It was a powerful protection ring to prevent external forces from entering and disturbing what the


    Fire Rock Turtle was doing.


    Rocky''s face waspletely stunned when he saw this. He didn''t expect that the Fire Rock Turtle was


    smart enough that it didn''t forget to protect itself before enjoying the magical saliva. He thought that if


    he rushed to the Fire Rock Turtle now and avoided the fire column, it would definitely affect his speed


    which was crucial to the n. If he went a little slower, he might have no chance to capture the Fire


    Rock Turtle. Although the speed of the Fire Rock Turtle was very slow, judging from the power of the


    fire pulp it spewed, he believed that the Fire Rock Turtle definitely had other ways to escape. Rocky


    needed to prepare for all possible oues.


    So, Rocky didn''t dare to rush forward. At this moment, it seemed like that Fire Rock Turtle was about to


    enjoy the magical saliva.


    It didn''t matter if a drop of the magical saliva was lost. Rocky was more worried that the Fire Rock


    Turtle would run away after eating it. So, he couldn''t risk the Fire Rock Turtle finishing it. He needed to


    capture it before it finished eating.


    Rocky thought for a moment. Then, he immediately poured a stream of spiritual power into the Frozen


    Wind Dagger. After the dagger was covered in spiritual power, he quickly threw it out. It looked like it


    came out of nowhere, like it was an actual hidden weapon. After the Frozen Wind Dagger drew a


    beautiful arc in the air, it passed through two fire pirs. Then, itnded right in front of the Fire Rock


    Turtle, disturbing its delicious meal time.


    The timid Fire Rock Turtle was frightened by the Frozen Wind Dagger''s movement. It was also terrified


    of the dagger which was an alien object to it, like a creature from the outside world. It immediately


    became alert. It was getting ready to spit out magma. However, a wolf shadow had already flown out of


    the Magic Spiritual Space. It was the magical Robin. Robin opened its mouth, and spewed out cold air.


    In an instant, the ground waspletely frozen. Robin stopped the Fire Rock Turtle from taking any


    opportunity to escape.


    Seeing that there was no way to escape, the Fire Rock Turtle immediately turned around. The short tail


    behind it suddenly swung like a vicious wind-fire ring. Then, its whole body rapidly rushed forward, as if


    a rocket was installed behind its body. Its speed totally changedpared to its slowness earlier.


    However, Rocky, who had expected that the Fire Rock Turtle would use its other skills to escape, had


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    already rushed to the other side of the fiery pit as fast as he could after he released Robin out.


    In fact, Rocky intentionally alerted the Fire Rock Turtle just now to make it panic. Then, he used Robin


    to block the Fire Rock Turtle from escaping. This forced the Fire Rock Turtle to leave the protection of


    the fire pirs and escape to the fiery pit. Of course, his ultimate goal was to lure the Fire Rock Turtle


    into his trap.


    Although the Fire Rock Turtle was indeed smart, it was still just a spirit-manipted beast at the end of


    the day. Therefore, it would instinctively run towards itsir when threatened.


    Rocky had already studied this and used this knowledge to block the Fire Rock Turtle.

 Chapter 998 Delay In Rockys Journey

    Chapter 998 Dy In Rocky''s Journey


    Based on his previous experience, Rocky was certain he and this Fire Rock Turtle would end up in a


    fight. He was not worried, because his current strength was more than enough to deal with such a


    creature. Without a doubt, it would surrender or crumble under his power.


    However, the fierce fight that he expected did not happen. The Fire Rock Turtle did not advance to


    challenge him. Instead, its body started to shrink and slipped back into the ethereal crystal which


    served as its shell.


    Before long, the crystal gave off a strong spiritual power and became aze with radiant spiritual


    me. It spread like wildfire and burned the ground several meters from where he stood. The me


    was so fierce, Rocky could not go near it. The situation just became more difficult for him.


    Rocky''s head began to ache. He could not attack the ethereal crystal, even if it would force the Fire


    Rock Turtle to go out. sting the crystal would cause it to break and could hurt the Fire Rock Turtle. If


    that happened, all his efforts would be in vain. It was just too risky.


    "What a weak creature! Shame on you!" Rocky felt so frustrated, he could not help but curse. Back


    when he tried to capture the Dark Heaven Insect, it required a lot of force. After all, it was a brutal


    confrontation. But it was not as irritating as this. This creature hid itself inside the shell and did not


    respond despite his efforts. Everything he did was pointless, and it annoyed Rocky.


    Rocky needed to get on in his journey and hunt the spiritual treasure as soon as possible. He could not


    afford to waste so much time with the Fire Rock Turtle. With this, he focused his mind with the task at


    hand, hoping toe up with an idea on how he could seduce it toe out. A momentter, he took


    out the few magical saliva he had kept, and ced the bottle right in front of the turtle. If it relented and


    dared toe out, he would knock it out at once.


    However, the Fire Rock Turtle was more cunning than he expected. It resisted the temptation of the


    magical saliva and did not made a single sound, let alonee out. It was wise enough to choose its


    safety over the magical saliva.


    Rocky became more distressed when the turtle refused toe out. Anxious, he paced back and forth,


    but failed toe up with another idea. He knew he needed to calm down, so he sat down on the


    ground and closed his eyes.


    A couple of hours went by, and the day was about to end, but the Fire Rock Turtle never came out. It


    seemed determined to stay inside the crystal until Rocky gave up and left.


    Before long, Rocky opened his eyes. He looked at the unmoving turtle and let out a sigh. He stared at it


    for a few more minutes, then stood up from the ground. Without a word, he walked towards Robin, and


    then led him away.


    The Fire Rock Turtle was fearful and cautious. It stayed in the ethereal crystal for another hour, even


    after Rocky left. After a little while, the crystal trembled slightly and the bright spiritual me died down.


    A small, round head popped out of the crystal and looked around with its tiny eyes. Confident that no


    one else was around, it stretched out its miniature body little by little. It moved at a slow pace until it


    smelled the magical saliva. Suddenly, it became fearless and crawled towards its goal. As the Fire


    Rock Turtle busied itself with the magical saliva, a beast shadow crept up beside it without a noise.


    Instantly, the crystal horn on its head lit up.


    The Fire Rock Turtle sensed the presence of the silent figure beside it. Panic-stricken, it wanted to


    retreat into the ethereal crystal once again, but it was toote. It could not move its small body.


    Rocky was smiling from ear to ear.


    "You could escape a flying spear, but you could not guard against an invisible arrow. That strategy


    worked well on you!" An hour ago, Rocky felt that the Fire Rock Turtle was near its breaking point after


    it stayed motionless with him for hours. He figured it would go hungry and woulde out any time. He


    also knew that it would try to get rid of him. However, Rocky considered the power of the spiritual me


    released by the ethereal crystal. It was too dangerous, and he decided not to fight against the Fire


    Rock Turtle to avoid any ident. Instead, he pretended to give up and left. But he did not leave at all.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The moment he was out of sight, he summoned Ken and instructed it to sneak quietly near the turtle.


    They waited for the perfect time, and it was not too long when the turtle came out. The n worked


    perfectly. There was no escape for the turtle, the moment it let its guard down and went out of the


    crystal.


    The technique Rocky and Ken used was very effective, but this kind of capability would only work if the


    opponent was taken off guard. In the case of the Fire Rock Turtle, it was motionless for a long time,


    and became careless when it thought no one else was around. It was attracted to the magical saliva,


    and it allowed Ken to aplish its job easily.


    Rocky then opened the Magic Spiritual Space with his spiritual power and instructed Ken to take the


    Fire Rock Turtle inside. Heter tied it tightly with the same chain he used to tie the Dark Heaven


    Insect. This prevented the turtle from slipping back into the crystal. Rocky nned to tame it once he


    had returned from this journey. He would subdue it slowly, the same way he tamed the Dark Heaven


    Insect.


    It took him almost a day to catch the Fire Rock Turtle, but it was worth it. This turtle was rare and was


    very difficult to find. More so, it possessed the ability of producing valuable treasures.


    And it was Ken who made it all possible. It was Ken who discovered the cave, and it was its


    extraordinary ability that captured the turtle. If it wasn''t for Ken, catching the Fire Rocky Turtle would


    remain a dream for Rocky.


    Another day had passed, and there was still no lead to find the spiritual treasure. Rocky had to go on


    with his journey. After he had secured the turtle, he moved on to explore the Hell of Dragon Fang.


    Meanwhile, the treasure hunting teams led by the six princes lingered around the Hell of Dragon Fang.


    They were scattered in different ces in search of the treasure the emperor asked them to find. There


    were so many of them, that even the smallest team had more than 20 masters. The Hell of Dragon


    Fang was a habitat of spirit-manipted beasts, and the treasure hunting activities disturbed them.


    Soon, all the teams were too exhausted to continue hunting. They had fought all kinds of spirit-


    manipted beasts, and several men were wounded or had died. The teams led by two princes


    suffered the most, because of their lower strength.


    No one really knew what kind of spiritual treasure they were looking for. It was a dark and extremely


    dangerous ce. As if they were looking for a needle in a haystack. Grand masters like Lucas could


    only assume the location of the treasure based on their experience and training. Nothing was certain,


    and it was impossible to seed.

 Chapter 999 The Gathering Of Beasts

    Chapter 999 The Gathering Of Beasts


    Over the span of a few days, many perished.


    Each treasure hunting team lost around ten or more members to injury or death. Only Geoffrey''s and


    Woods'' teams each had only five casualties, which could show just how strong they were.


    However, the deeper they trudged into the Hell of Dragon Fang, the stronger the spirit-manipted


    beasts they faced. Even more casualties were to be expected as the situation grew more and more


    dangerous.


    Just now, Woods'' treasure hunting team had the misfortune of stumbling into the habitat of the


    Demonic Rock Dogs. They were violently ambushed, and the battle was fierce.


    Among the Demonic Rock Dogs, their leader was the strongest, at the fifth grade of the five-star level.


    Few of them were at the fourth grade of the five-star level, and the rest were at the fourth grade of the


    four-star level. Together, they attacked fiercely, like a pack of wolves defending their territory.


    Two peerless masters at the Divine Stage, Lucas and Brook, had spirit-manipted beasts at the six-


    star level. However, the Demonic Rock Dogs stood over two meters tall, with rock-hard skin. Lucas''


    Sacred Timber Gxy Colossus was fighting neck and neck with the leader of the Demonic Rock


    Dogs. While the leader might''ve been a star lower than Lucas'' spirit-manipted beast, it still put up


    one hell of a fight. Meanwhile, Lucas, Brook, and Brook''s spirit-manipted beast fought against the


    few Demonic Rock Dogs at the fourth grade of the five-star level; the warriors at the Supernal Stage


    and the masters at the Heavenly Stage all struggled against a dozen Demonic Rock Dogs at the fourth


    grade of the four-star level.


    Although the eight warriors at the Supernal Stage and eight spirit-manipted beasts at the four or


    five-star level were strong enough to survive their attacks, some of the Demonic Rock Dogs broke


    through their defense line. To their horror, these scoundrels headed straight for the weaker spirit


    maniptors at the Heavenly Stage.


    Chaos ensued. Several spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stagey moaning on the ground, having


    been mangled violently.


    "Your Royal Highness, I''m afraid things aren''t looking good for us," Lucas said apprehensively. "It won''t


    do us any good if we continue to fight like this. We can''t risk getting caught by other spirit-manipted


    beasts in the area. We''ll be sandwiched!" said Lucas, who had just killed a Demonic Rock Dog with


    Brook and immediately returned to Woods to protect him together with several spirit maniptors at the


    Heavenly Stage.


    "Is there way we can escape?" Woods asked Lucas as he surveyed the bloody scene before him.


    "Yes," Lucas answered promptly. "If I remember correctly, there is a gorge road one hundred meters


    north. We can retreat there and hold up a front. Maybe we can even make this group of Demonic Rock


    Dogs retreat."


    "Good idea, let''s do it," Woods affirmed with a slight nod.


    With that, Woods, guarded by the spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage, led the retreat. The eight


    spirit maniptors at the Supernal Stage followed closely with their spirit-manipted beasts, trying


    their best to hold back the Demonic Rock Dogs that were chasing after them. Lucas and Brook were


    thest ones to retreat, as they were the ones in charge of protecting the treasure hunting team.


    It didn''t take long before they reached the gorge road that Lucas mentioned.


    "All of you, go in and block the entrance," Woods barked. "Leave a small gap. Kill any dog that tries to


    break through!" Without hesitation, the whole treasure hunting team obeyed Woods and entered the


    gorge road in session, where they set up a line of defense at the entrance. Several warriors at the


    Supernal Stage and their spirit-manipted beasts formed an imprable wall at the entrance,


    leaving only a small gap. Together, they waited vigntly for the Demonic Rock Dogs to throw


    themselves into the.


    To their surprise, the Demonic Rock Dogs were very intelligent. Seeing that the treasure hunting team


    had retreated into the gorge road, they gave up the chase. Instead, they lingered nearby, growling


    fiercely.


    "It seems that these Demonic Rock Dogs aren''t nning on leaving any time soon..." From behind the


    defense line, Woods studied the Demonic Rock Dogs wandering near the entrance of the gorge road.


    "Alright then," he said, clearing his throat, "now you can recover your energy and spiritual power. If the


    Demonic Rock Dogs still don''t leave after six hours, we will bring the battle to them!"


    "I''m afraid this will eat up all our time. We have no idea whether the other princes have found the


    spiritual treasure." Lucas shook his head and sighed.


    "Don''t worry. We have a secret weapon, remember?" Woods replied calmly.


    Lucas'' eyes shed and he smiled knowingly.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    At that very moment, Rocky was securing his newly-captured and extremely rare Fire Rock Turtle. He


    had gone ahead of the others and was deep in the center of the Hell of Dragon Fang. As he acted


    alone, he worked more efficiently. In addition, he had the help of Ken, who had the ability to keep both


    of them stealthy, so Rocky hadn''t encountered much trouble along the way.


    However, upon entering the center of the Hell of Dragon Fang, they were met by spirit-manipted


    beasts above the five-star level. They all came out of nowhere! These spirit-manipted beast traveled


    in groups of three or five. Rocky tried his best to avoid all of them, which unfortunately slowed them


    down.


    Rocky didn''t mind moving slowly, but he was a bit depressed that he still had no idea what exactly he


    was looking for. The spiritual treasure was left ever-elusive and vague, which frustrated him to no end.


    "Oh, heavens! Give me a hint!" Just as Rocky was shaking his fist at the sky, he suddenly felt the


    ground beneath his feet tremble violently, as though tens of thousands of beasts were galloping nearby.


    Sure enough, it wasn''t long before countless shadows of various beasts surrounded them.


    Rocky turned pale. There was no way he could face these beasts all at once. Immediately, he hid with


    Ken.


    Suddenly, a shadow fell over thend, as though something massive had blotted out the sky. Looking


    up, Rocky saw a group of spirit-manipted beasts of different shapes and sizes flying across the sky,


    all heading towards a certain direction.


    "What is happening? Are these spirit-manipted beasts in a hurry?" Rocky was puzzled. Out of


    curiosity, he decided to follow the beasts closely, although he and Ken remained carefully hidden.


    After flying about five hundred meters and passing through a dense forest of dead trees, Rocky found


    himself at a circr valley. The valley was not veryrge, and three sides were surrounded by steep


    cliffs.


    The beasts of all sorts of shapes and sizes filled up the valley, and even the cliff sides were crowded.


    Everywhere he looked, there was a spirit-manipted beast.


    Rocky held his breath. The scene was quite spectacr!


    Suddenly, Rocky noticed a protruding arched stone hanging at the end of the valley, which led to a


    cave entrance.


    Then, a human-like figure emerged from the cave. The figure wore a tattered ck robe that swayed


    with the wind.

 Chapter 1000 A Beauty From The Spiritual Race

    Chapter 1000 A Beauty From The Spiritual Race


    The figure in ck robe slowly raised his hands, and the hundreds of spirit-manipted beasts burst


    into an uproar. The sound of their cries was deafening. Anyone who witnessed such a scene would''ve


    been scared to death!


    When the chaos began to die down, the figure in ck robe suddenly uttered a strange tone, and all


    the spirit-manipted beasts immediately shut up.


    The figure in ck robe then began to speak in a tongue Rocky wasn''t familiar with.


    ''Is it from the spiritual race?'' Rocky thought to himself. He figured this was the most logical answer,


    even though he hadn''t seen which spiritual space the figure came from. If anyone could control all


    these spirit-manipted beasts, it must be someone from the spiritual race.


    ''I wish I could understand what he''s saying...'' Rocky couldn''t help but feel frustratingly curious. What on


    earth could he be talking about?


    "Your homnd is being invaded by the despicable human race, and they''re going to destroy


    everything. You can''t sit still and wait for death. You must drive them out!" Suddenly, Rocky heard the


    Dragon-shaped Soul Beast talking in his head. It seemed to be tranting the words for him!


    Rocky''s expression turned cold when he heard the words. Obviously, the mysterious figure wanted to


    provoke these spirit-manipted beasts to attack the treasure hunting teams led by the six princes.


    The mysterious figure suddenly waved his hand dismissively, and all the spirit-manipted beasts in


    the valley immediately dispersed. But their movements were controlled, and they seemed to march in a


    formation as they retreated.


    "Prince Woods might be in trouble, but I have no idea where he is now. I need to warn him," Rocky said


    anxiously. "If only I brought a spirit-manipted beast that could send them a message..." Rocky


    frowned at the sudden turn of events. Not only was Prince Woods in danger, but his quest to find the


    spiritual treasure just got a whole lot more dangerous, with all these spirit-manipted beasts roaming


    around. After weighing his options, he figured his best bet would be to keep on treasure hunting. After


    all, Woods was not alone, and the cultivators who were with him should be able to protect him. And


    with that, he turned around abruptly, with the hopes of slipping away without disturbing the robed figure.


    However, before he could even take one step, a ray of spiritual light suddenly shot from the sky and


    transformed into a cage, imprisoning Rocky and Ken instantly.


    Rocky''s heart skipped a beat. s, despite being invisible, they were caught! Heaving a frustrated


    sigh, he turned around. To his surprise, the mysterious robed figure, who was standing on the


    protruding stone just moments earlier, stood right in front of him now.


    "Show yourself! How dare a human being even try to get past me!" This time, this mysterious figure


    spoke anguage that Rocky understood, Although the words spoken were harsh, the voice was like


    pleasant music to Rocky''s ears.


    "A woman?" Rocky had no choice but to reveal himself, along with Ken. Eyeing the mysterious figure


    suspiciously, he asked, "How did you find me?"


    "Is it really so difficult?" The mysterious figure chuckled, which sounded fascinating. Rocky cleared his


    throat, despite having goose bumps at the sound of such a lovelyugh.


    "Now that I''ve shown myself, why don''t you take your veil off? I want to see the owner of such a sweet


    voice," Rocky said with a smile. He was curious not only about what she looked like, but also which


    spiritual race she belonged to. Hence, he tried to provoke her.


    "You bastard! How dare you talk to me like that! Need I remind you that anyone who sees my face


    never lives to tell the tale? Do you still want to see my face?" the mysterious woman said, smiling


    yfully.


    "It''s a romantic thing to be killed by a beautiful woman. Death is inevitable, anyway. But before that,


    won''t it be good fortune for me to see a beauty before I go?" Rocky replied calmly.


    "You humans are really something. But you are right. You will surely die. So, I will grant you yourst


    wish." The mysterious woman hesitated for a moment, then whipped off her hood.


    Long pinkish-silver hair poured down like a waterfall, perfectly framing a fair, oval face. She was cute


    and small, with cheeks as pink as a flower in bloom. Her delicate features made her look like a doll,


    and her smile gave off a warm feeling, as though she''d never experienced hardship in her life.


    However, Rocky was more than aware that this was just an illusion. The more harmless a woman


    looked, the more dangerous she was.


    This woman in front looked very much like a human, but upon a closer look, one could find miniscule


    differences. But still, Rocky couldn''t tell which spiritual race she was from.


    "Am I ugly?" the beautiful girl asked, throwing him a yful wink.


    "Yes." Rocky thought for a while and nodded.


    "You are courting death!" the girl said with a re.


    "If I said that you''re beautiful, you''d strike me down instantly. On the contrary, if I said you''re ugly, then


    you might feel inclined to let me live a little longer just so you can torture me. So, I chose to take the


    risk and call you ugly, in the hopes that I might enjoy your beauty a little while longer," Rocky said


    seriously, shrugging slightly.


    The girl burst intoughter, filling Rocky''s ears with such lovely music.


    "Which spiritual race do youe from?" Rocky couldn''t help but ask. "We''re in the Roaring me


    Empire now. Are you from the Fire n? But I doubt it... You don''t look like it," Rocky said, rubbing his


    chin.


    "Humph, don''t confuse me for one of them. They''re rubbish!" the girl cried in disdain.


    "So you are from a more advanced spiritual race? You couldn''t possibly havee from the Wood


    n. They''re so ugly, you wouldn''t want to look at them twice," Rocky continued.


    "Have you ever seen the Wood n?" the girl asked, eyes wide with surprise. She didn''t expect that


    Rocky had seen any other members of the spiritual race other than her.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Why shouldn''t I? This is strange. To be honest, I''ve even seen the members of Heavenly Demon


    n!" Rocky replied with a faint smile.


    "Oh, it seems that I have underestimated you. Who the hell are you? If you were able to see people


    from the spiritual race, you must be quite powerful," the girl asked hesitantly, driven by curiosity.


    "Beauty, tell me your name first, and I''ll tell you who I am. Otherwise, I refuse," Rocky said


    shamelessly.


    "Humph, why should I tell you? I don''t care who you are. You''re about to die, anyway. I don''t want to


    get all sentimental." The girl cast him an indifferent nce, and puckered her lips snootily.


    "Oh, please don''t be so cruel," Rocky coaxed gently. "Since I''m about to die, you''re thest person I''ll


    ever see. Why don''t you just tell me your name? You must have incredible, supernatural power since


    you can drive so many spirit-manipted beasts." Narrowing his eyes slightly, Rocky continued


    cautiously, "And I suppose that you must know about the spiritual treasure hidden in this Hell of Dragon


    Fang too, right?" Batting his eyshes innocently, Rocky pouted at her, trying his best to look helpless.


    "Of course I know!" the girl said indignantly.


    "So it''s real! There truly is a spiritual treasure here! Can you tell me where it is?" Rocky asked excitedly.


    "Why should I tell you? Are we friends?" the girl asked coldly, not falling into his trap. She rolled her


    eyes at him.


    "You don''t know, do you?" Rocky tried to goad her.

 Chapter 1001 Your Spiritual Soul In His Body

    Chapter 1001 Your Spiritual Soul In His Body


    The beauty of the spiritual race snorted and said with certainty, "That''s where you arepletely


    mistaken! No one knows about it except me."


    "Hmmm. Really? I''m about to die anyway, so you can already tell me where the spiritual treasure is.


    This secret will be buried with me. Otherwise, I will die and enter hell with regret," Rocky said. He tried


    his best to pretend that he was sad.


    "You''re totally doomed today. If you find out, then I guarantee that you''ll die with regret even more. How


    about I give you a quick death instead? That sounds better." Obviously, the beauty was not easily


    fooled by Rocky''s words.


    Rocky narrowed his eyes in suspicion. He felt that the beauty had already made up her mind. She was


    definitely going to kill him.


    Sure enough, the beautiful girl waved her hand. The cage of spiritual power that trapped Rocky


    immediately disappeared.


    Seeing this, he immediately held his Frozen Wind Dagger around his waist and was ready to fight,


    because he knew that the beauty was far stronger than him. For her, killing him was as easy as killing


    an ant. However, he still had his trump card up his sleeve. As long as the beauty made a move, he


    would immediately activate the Spirit Possession and try his best to avoid her.


    Although he had his trump card which was the ancient spiritual beast, he could only use it when he had


    no more options left. Activating the spiritual beast needed a lot of effort because he needed the


    Dragon-shaped Soul Beast to control it. And every time he activated the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast to


    control the ancient spiritual beast, it would consume a lot of his strength. That was the reason why it


    was hisst option.


    However, it was finally the time to use hisst resort. If he could not avoid the beauty''s attack, then the


    only choice for him was to release the ancient spiritual beast. That would be Rocky''s only chance of


    survival.


    At that time, the beauty was staring at him with her eyes full of killing intent. Her lovely face suddenly


    became serious and she seemed to be about to make a move. But right on cue, she seemed to sense


    something unusual. Feeling strange, she approached Rocky in no time.


    As soon as the beauty pounced, Rocky immediately became alert and was preparing to merge with


    Ken through the Spirit Possession. However, he found that the deadly aura emitted by the beauty had


    disappeared. The previous aura was reced instead by a puzzled look on her face.


    Then, the beauty suddenly stretched out one of her long jade-like fingers and unexpectedly pointed it


    directly at Rocky''s chest. Her finger instantly released a magnificently blinding pink light.


    He suddenly felt something was moving inside his body, as if responding to the beauty''s light.


    "I knew it. I was right. I wonder why is there¡­" The beauty was stunned again. She stared at Rocky as


    if she were looking at a horrifying monster.


    "Huh? What are you talking about? Aren''t you supposed to kill me? Did you change your mind? Or is


    this part of your killing method?" Rocky teased the beauty with his wit and charm.


    "Forget it. I am in a good mood today, so I will spare your life. I am warning you that you will not be able


    to stay long in the Hell of Dragon Fang. Especially now that all the spirit-manipted beasts here are


    hunting for you humans. If you do not want to die, follow my advice and get out of here as soon as


    possible!" the beauty warned arrogantly.


    Rocky knew that she was not joking after hearing what she said. Although he had no clue why she


    suddenly showed mercy, he still took Ken and prepared to leave.


    However, before he could even take a few steps, he heard the beauty suddenly shout behind him,


    "Wait!"


    "Oh, what now? Have you changed your mind again? Do you suddenly want to kill me again?" Rocky


    stopped in his tracks and smiled bitterly at the beauty. He had seen a lot of women''s fickleness, so he


    was already used to it.


    "If you really want to die, just say so. I don''t mind helping you." The beauty red at him in contempt.


    "Don''t you want to know where the spiritual treasure is sealed?"


    "What are you trying to say? Do you want to tell me?" Rocky asked in surprise. He never thought that


    the beauty would help him in any way. The beauty''s mind changed so quickly. One moment she wanted


    to kill him, but then she decided the next moment that she was going to spare him. One moment she


    did not want to tell him where the spiritual treasure was, and now she mentioned it out of nowhere. It


    was ridiculous.


    "The spiritual treasure you are looking for is sealed up in that mountain. But even if I tell you this, you


    do not have what it takes to get it. The spiritual treasure is protected by an extremely powerful guardian


    beast. With your human strength, there''s no way that you can ever defeat it." Then, the beauty pointed


    at the rock mountain in the distance. It had a strange shape and mes were all over the ce.


    "Why are you telling me this all of a sudden?" Rocky asked her straightforwardly.


    "Well, I think you are a strange person, so I want to see if you have the courage to look for the spiritual


    treasure. Especially when all the spirit-manipted beasts here are chasing after you human beings


    like crazy. But I think you do not have what it takes to retrieve the spiritual treasure. Even if you have a


    strong will, you can only go so far. I am sure that you may die soon." The beauty sneered menacingly,


    as if she was treating Rocky like just some toy.


    "Thank you for your advice. I will definitely think it over." Rocky smiled and gave a courteous nod.


    Then, he left with Ken.


    After he left the valley, the beauty immediately stretched her body and returned to the overhanging


    stone at the end of the valley. Then, she entered the cave at the end of the overhanging stone.


    Inside the cave, there was a grotto. It was covered with all kinds of exuberant spiritual flowers and


    grass. The ambience inside waspletely different from the bare rock wall outside.


    Deep in the cave, there were some pieces of well-carved furniture like tables, chairs, and bed. On the


    middle of the stone table, there was a captivating glittering spiritual ball that was emitting a strong


    spiritual power.


    The beauty paced to the front of the table. Then, she put her little hand on the spiritual ball and


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    mumbled something. Next, the spiritual ball suddenly emitted a dazzling light. Momentster, a light


    shadow was projected from the spiritual ball. Like a three-dimensional reflection in the air, it formed a


    blurry figure which looked magnificently beautiful and elegant.


    "Hey. What is the matter? We have not contacted each other for so long. I think it''s been decades,


    right?" The delicate figure in the ball said in a hushed and soft voice.


    "I encountered a man just now who has your spiritual soul in his body. So, I wanted to ask you if there


    was something going on between you and him. Or have you forgotten thest words of our ancestors?


    Do you need me to remind you? They specifically directed us not to do anything with any human being.


    But somehow you..." the beauty said with a frown. She was totally dismayed at the figure in the ball.


    "What? Is he in the Hell of Dragon Fang now?" the blurry figure said inplete surprise.


    "So, you confirm that you know him," the beauty suddenly blurted out. She could not contain her


    disappointment. Her face was a mixture of anger and dismay.


    "Tell me, what is he doing there?" the figure asked insistently.


    "It seems that he and a group of humans are looking for the spiritual treasure that is hidden here," the


    beauty replied briefly.


    "What? He is looking for that spiritual treasure? This secret should only be known by the spiritual race.


    This group of people must have been instigated by some spiritual race, right?" the pretty figure asked


    after thinking for a few moments.


    "If my guess is right, the Wood n started this. Not long ago, several members of the Wood n


    came here to investigate something. But I drove them all out of here," the beauty guessed. Her eyes


    narrowed in suspicion.

 Chapter 1002 The Dreadful Secret

    Chapter 1002 The Dreadful Secret


    "The Wood n? Are you sure? The Wood n wants to get the spiritual treasure so badly. They


    must have some ulterior motive and scheme behind it. It never urred to me that they would use


    humans to enter the Hell of Dragon Fang and look for the treasure. Chances are that they could not


    break through the forbidden spell, so they had to use humans to do it for them. But the guardian beast


    that protected the spiritual treasure was too powerful for humans to handle," the delicate figure


    right? Based on our ancestral teachings, we are not allowed to harm any human beings."


    "To deal with those simple obstacles, I don''t have to do it myself! I already activated the spirit-


    manipted beasts of the Hell of Dragon Fang to deal with those humans," the beautiful figure from the


    spiritual race snorted.


    "Where is that man? You did not kill him, did you?" the figure suddenly asked.


    "Is he your lover? Why did you give your spiritual soul to him?" the beauty asked. Her face showed


    concern as she waited for an answer.


    "Of course not! It''s just that he is valuable at the moment and maye in handy in the future," the


    figure replied softly, but her tone sounded cold and murderous.


    "What do you mean he is valuable? Is he so important that you would go against the teachings of our


    ancestors and get involved with a human being? You even gave him your spiritual soul! You are


    they found out the traces of our race!" the beauty reprimanded the figure in the projection.


    "I know. But I trust that this person can help us open the sacred ce. I had to take the risk!" the figure


    insisted.


    "How can a mere human open our sacred ce?" The beauty of the spiritual race was taken by


    surprise. She was not convinced that a mere human could help them.


    "Didn''t you sense the power that is hidden inside his body?" the figure pointed out.


    The beauty thought about it and replied, "Yes, I did. But I was worried that your spiritual soul is inside a


    human body at that time and didn''t care what he''s capable of!"


    "It was why I did not hesitate to save him back then. I sensed the unyielding power hidden inside his


    body, and I am confident he can help us open the sacred ce. He may be our only hope," the figure


    said firmly.


    "Even so, it''s too dangerous, and it''s not worth the risk! After all, even if we can enter the sacred ce,


    we still cannot do anything with our current strength." The beauty shook her head.


    "That is not necessarily true. Don''t forget that there is a dreadful secret among the ns of the spiritual


    race. Once this secret is exposed, do you think the humans will still be at the mercy of spiritual race?


    The fact that the Wood n sent humans to look for the spiritual treasure this time, they must have a


    n. If they find the spiritual treasure, it will cause a great uproar among the ns of the spiritual race,


    and even endless battles. It will also expose the rest of the spiritual treasures. We can say goodbye to


    peace at the Wild Spirit Land, once the spiritual treasures are reunited. This is an opportunity for us!"


    The figure seemed to have it all figured out.


    "If that''s the case, I''m afraid there will be another war among the ns of the spiritual race." The beauty


    nodded in agreement.


    "Exactly! That is why we cannot afford to miss this opportunity," the figure said seriously.


    "But if you do this, you will go against thest and most important teaching of our ancestors. You might


    even bring disaster to our remaining nsmen. Are you sure you want to do this?" the beauty asked. It


    filled her face with worry and apprehension.


    "Only a few of our nsmen are left. If this continues, our n will be wiped out, eventually. As the


    daughter of the former chief of our n, it is my duty to protect our n''s survival," the figure answered,


    still unshaken by the danger that she was about to face.


    "Can you do it alone?" the beauty asked with a sweet smile. This time she was convinced.


    "Will you help me?" the figure asked in a meek voice.


    "If I did not intend to help you, then I wouldn''t have freed that man and told him the location of the


    spiritual treasure. I realized that you must have a n. I know you too well. Even if we haven''t seen


    each other for decades," the beauty said, still smiling. She had already determined part of the figure''s


    n, and it was why she allowed Rocky to go.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Then you know what to do next, right?" the figure asked.


    The beauty did not respond. She turned around and waved her hand as she walked out of the cave.


    The delicate figure projected from the spiritual ball also vanished.


    As soon as the beauty stepped out of the cave, a sudden rush of air surrounded her and the ck robe


    on her body fluttered. Her four translucent wings unfolded and dazzled under the sun. Without a word,


    she released numerous spots of spiritual light, which made her look luminous and attractive.


    The next moment, the beauty took flight and soared higher until she disappeared behind the clouds.


    Meanwhile, Rocky took Ken with him as soon as he got the location of the spiritual treasure from the


    beauty. He was aware that the spirit-manipted beasts inside the Hell of Dragon Fang were in a


    frenzy and would not hesitate to kill a human like him. However, since he knew the location of the


    spiritual treasure, he was determined to continue despite the imminent dangers.


    True enough, the spirit-manipted beasts that he encountered as he neared the strange-shaped


    me mountain were more dangerous and more murderous. Every once in a while, he would encounter


    a spirit-manipted beast above the fifth grade of the five-star level.


    Rocky walked for two days before he finally reached the me mountain. It looked like an elegant piece


    of art, connected by four huge pirs. In between the gaps were wild, smokeless mes, zing out of


    control. The entire ce was majestic and emanated with magnificent aura.


    The me mountain was said to be the hell on earth. Spirit-manipted beasts at the fifth grade of five-


    star level or even six-star level protected the entire mountain from intruders. They were mighty guards


    that patrolled around the zing mountain, ready to pounce on anyone who came near. There were


    hundreds of them, and not even a fly could go near.


    "I don''t know if I can do this..." The only way for him to enter the mountain was through Ken''s invisibility


    ability. However, he was worried about the countless spirit-manipted beasts that kept the


    surrounding area under surveince. The stronger ones would definitely have razor-sharp senses, and


    could detect him despite Ken''s invisibility ability. This happened when he entered the Mysterious Cave.


    He encountered a guardian beast that could see through Ken''s invisibility ability. It terrified him that if it


    happened again, it would be disastrous for both of them.


    Still, the spiritual treasure was now within his reach. The danger was not enough for him to give up.


    With this, he pulled himself together and instructed Ken to activate its invisibility ability. Rocky then


    walked towards the mountain stealthily.

 Chapter 1003 The Shocking Temperature

    Chapter 1003 The Shocking Temperature


    After walking for a bit, Rocky saw two spirit-manipted beasts at the fifth grade of the five-star level


    approaching him. They seemed to be a couple, with their necks intertwined and their temples rubbing


    against each other''s.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Of course, Rocky didn''t want to disturb the loving couple, so he and Ken quietly moved to the side.


    However, just as they evaded the two, another spirit-manipted beast appeared out of nowhere and


    came charging towards them. It darted all the way like mad, leaving a cloud of dust in its trail.


    Fortunately, Rocky reacted on time, and just narrowly dodged the angry beast. Rocky hated to think of


    what would''ve happened if they had collided. Shaking his head slightly, Rocky motioned for Ken to


    keep moving forward.


    Both of them determinedly trudged forward, keeping an eye out for other spirit-manipted beasts.


    Carefully, they made their way around stealthily, until they finally reached the edge of the me


    mountain.


    As they got closer, Rocky felt something strange. It seemed as though the mountain was emitting a


    strong spiritual power, but that something simultaneously was blocking it.


    ''The beauty didn''t lie to me, '' Rocky thought to himself. ''The me mountain should be the ce where


    the spiritual treasure is hidden away, but I don''t think things will be that simple.''


    He immediately surveyed the side of the mountain, looking for an entrance. But after a long search, he


    found none.


    As he scratched his chin, Rocky''s gaze shifted from the foot of the mountain to its top. He saw that


    there were some sparse gashes in the air a hundred meters above the ground, like venttion


    openings.


    ''It looks like I''m going to have to fly there, '' he thought to himself. However, if he wanted to fly at all, he


    would need to untie the state of invisibility first. It was incredibly risky, considering they were


    surrounded by spirit-manipted beasts. They would be in immediate danger the second they let go of


    the invisibility.


    Gritting his teeth in frustration, Rocky decided to circle the mountain once more. Finally, they reached a


    clearing where not many beasts roamed. Untying the state of invisibility, he rode on Ken and they


    soared into the air quickly, rushing to the nearest opening.


    Just as they felt like they were going to make it, a huge shadow blotted out the sky. Rocky looked up to


    see a huge bird the size of a dragon. The bird pped its massive wings fiercely, causing a strong wind


    to send Ken tumbling through the air.


    "A Wind Shadow Roc at the six-star level!" Rocky cried. "Damn my luck today!" He didn''t expect that he


    would be caught by such a strong beast.


    The Wind Shadow Roc squawked menacingly and shot towards them. Its sheer size made it look as


    though it didn''t give a damn about heaven or earth. As though that wasn''t scary enough, it had a six


    star aura and an aggressive momentum. Ordinary spirit maniptors would''ve been scared out of their


    wits.


    Rocky, on the other hand, was no ordinary spirit maniptor. Even under such life-threatening


    circumstances, he remained calm. Grabbing Ken by the head, he raced towards the opening on the


    side of the mountain, just narrowly dodging the giant bird''s attack.


    Once it realized it missed its target, the Wind Shadow Roc immediately circled in the air to chase after


    Rocky and Ken. For such arge creature, it was incredibly agile and caught up to them in an instant.


    Thankfully, Ken was also quite fast. If it weren''t for it, Rocky would''ve been caught by now.


    The bird pped its wings violently, causing a wind so fierce, it almost knocked Ken out of the air. It


    simultaneously flew directly above their heads, its sharp ws slicing through the air as though it was


    going to rip its targets into shreds.


    Rocky knew that the only way out of this was to forcefully activate the Spirit Possession, even with Ken


    in the air. But it was incredibly risky, since if he entered the state of Spirit Possession correctly, he


    would immediately plummet to the ground. He hated to think about the consequences if that were to


    happen.


    However, time was of the essence right now, and there was no time for him to think. Closing his eyes,


    he activated the Spirit Possession. Upon opening his eyes, he saw Ken''s body transform into a


    dazzling cloud of colorful lights, while they simultaneously plummeted to their deaths.


    Right in the nick of time, too, the Wind Shadow Roc''s sharp talons had almost sliced off Rocky''s head.


    Just as the giant bird was to catch him, suddenly, he, who had just integrated with the seven-colored


    light transformed by Ken, disappeared out of thin air. The next moment, Rocky showed up again and


    quickly pressed close to the roc''s lower abdomen. From an angle that was hard to be attacked by the


    roc, he dashed to the opening which was only dozens of meters away.


    However, due to the strong winds from the pping wings, Rocky rolled through the air and was almost


    smashed into the mountainside. Twisting his body slightly, he narrowly made it into the opening,


    scratching against the wall of rock as he fell. Once he tumbled into the opening, a column of me


    suddenly rose at his feet and tried to engulf him.


    Rocky winced in pain as he felt the mes licking him. Sensing the danger he was in, the Dragon Spirit


    Mark on his left arm suddenly roared to life and expanded across Rocky''s skin. Then, as he raised his


    right palm, a purple vortex appeared, which sucked part of the me quickly.


    Because of everything that just happened, Rocky had a bitter taste in his mouth. "Bleh!" He spat out a


    mouthful of blood.


    As though that wasn''t enough misfortune, he tripped over something and fell deeper into the hole,


    tumbling against the rough stone floor.


    When he finally reached a stop, he couldn''t help but curse out loud. "It''s so fucking exciting!" Picking


    himself up awkwardly, he brushed the dust off his clothes. Looking around him suspiciously, Rocky felt


    as though he''d fallen into the depths of hell.


    The mountain interior was filled with tower-shaped buildings of various sizes, which made him feel like


    he just entered a Buddhist sacred ce. However, the serene scene was constantly disrupted by


    columns of mes violently bursting out of nowhere on random areas on the ground. It seemed hot and


    powerful enough to melt all the buildings.


    Moreover, the temperature inside the mountain was shockingly high. Even the spiritual power that was


    protecting his body could not defend him from such high temperature. It seemed Rocky was stuck in an


    endless cycle of sweating profusely, then beingpletely dry, as his sweat was immediately


    evaporated.

 Chapter 1004 I Dont Want To Stay Long

    Chapter 1004 I Don''t Want To Stay Long


    Rocky walked with quick steps around the tower-shaped buildings, going deeper with no hesitation. His


    movements were fast and determined because he didn''t want to spend more time here than was


    needed. The temperature was too high. He needed to find the spiritual treasure as soon as possible.


    After walking for a while, he came upon a wide stone path with stone doors that were almost ten


    meters high. At the end of this path were huge stone steps, and a circr altar with a diameter of a


    hundred meters stood at the end.


    This altar was surrounded by zing mes that reached dozens of feet high, and it was emitting a


    strong spiritual power.


    "It seems like the mes around the altar is an enchanted barrier. If so, then the spiritual treasure


    should be inside it," Rocky murmured thoughtfully.


    As he approached the altar, a powerful aura fell from the sky, stopping him on his tracks. In the next


    moment, the ground shook up and down as if an earthquake had struck.


    Rocky looked around wildly and saw a figure that was even bigger than a spirit-manipted beast at


    the six-star level on the right side of the altar. Itnded somewhere amid the tower-shaped buildings.


    Based on what it looked like from a distance, it could be an eagle or a phoenix, as it had feathers that


    glinted and shone like they were on fire. It also had three heads that resembled an eagle''s, while its


    eyes were as sharp as a hawk''s. Three thick, long tails helped it steer mid-flight, and like its feathers,


    its tail was brightly shining as if it was alight with mes. The creature''s ming visage left burn marks


    wherever they passed.


    Of course, the most amazing thing was the aura it released. Its aura was above the seven-star level,


    and it was a guardian beast.


    It was said that the strength of a spirit-manipted beast at the seven-star level was equivalent to that


    of a spirit maniptor at the Immortal Stage, let alone a guardian beast. Therefore, the strength of this


    guardian beast must be off the charts.


    "No wonder that beauty said that no one could get close to the spiritual treasure. With a guardian beast


    like this guarding the spiritual treasure, even a spirit maniptor at the Immortal Stage would fail to


    approach it, let alone the ordinary spirit maniptor," Rocky said seriously. His eyes were narrowed


    and trained on the fierce beast.


    At that moment, the Fire Phoenix Eagle had approached the me altar, as if it was doing a routine


    inspection. It circled the altar once, and when it saw nothing unusual, it turned around and spiraled


    upwards. More and more burning feathers fell on the ground in its wake, as it rose higher and higher


    above the ground.


    Rocky followed its ascent with his eyes, as the Fire Phoenix Eagle flew to the top of the mountain, and


    there, on top, was a vastir. The eagle flew straight inside, to what seemed to be its home. And at


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    once, the whole ce fell silent once again.


    After seeing the Fire Phoenix Eagle flying up, Rocky breathed a sigh of relief and sneaked toward the


    me altar. Although it seemed challenging to enter the me altar because of the protection of the


    enchanted barrier, he owed it to himself to try. If he didn''t, then he would have wasted his time going


    there.


    However, just as he was about to approach the me altar, a stream of wood-green spiritual current,


    which resembled floating petals, suddenly shot towards the enchanted barrier around the me altar.


    With a loud bang, the wood-green spiritual current and the enchanted barrier collided and burst into


    vibrant, blinding light. The aftermath of the spiritual power spread around like a strong wave, and even


    Rocky could feel the sharp shock from where he stood.


    He was surprised that someone had managed to find the me mountain where the spiritual treasure


    was hidden. His posture turned wary and guarded, for he had sensed that the earlier blow was at least


    above the Divine Stage. ''Who on earth can find this mysterious ce? Surely it should be a master at


    the Divine Stage, '' he wondered.


    While he was wondering, Rocky suddenly heard a roaring from above his head. When he looked


    up, he saw that the Fire Phoenix Eagle was swooping down again, and the mes all over its body


    red a deeper red. It looked furious. Its round eyes studied thendscape warily.


    As it swooped down toward the ground, a hulking beast, which appeared to have already ambushed,


    flew toward the Fire Phoenix Eagle and collided with it in the sky. Although this ferocious beast was


    smaller than the Fire Phoenix Eagle, the strong impact knocked the Fire Phoenix Eagle aside, and it hit


    the rock wall with a bang.


    The two beasts continued tussling with each other and kept sliding down the stone wall. "Isn''t this


    Alyssa''s spirit-manipted beast?" Rocky was stunned by the beast that appeared out of nowhere,


    especially since it resembled Alyssa''s spiritual beast at the six-star level.


    As soon as he saw it, he realized that Alyssa must be somewhere near them, and she was the one


    whomanded her beast. Still, he was confused. If she had found the location of the spiritual


    treasure, she should have informed the princes first and let them gather here topete. Why was she


    acting alone?


    While Rocky was lost in thought, Alyssa finally flew out from a building and rushed directly to the me


    altar. As her spiritual beast was keeping the Fire Phoenix Eagle busy, she was also attacking the


    enchanted barrier.


    "Wooden spirit skill, wood soldiers, and divine generals..." Alyssa spun in the air, as her hands quickly


    formed a seal on her chest. The cyan spiritual power surged like blooming wood flowers. At the same


    time, numerous human-shaped nts that looked like small spirit-manipted beasts emerged from


    the ground around the enchanted barrier, and they began to rush toward the enchanted barrier one


    after another.


    As each human-shaped nt collided with the enchanted barrier, it exploded, and the explosion twisted


    the mes of the enchanted barrier.


    Some time passed, and it felt like more than a hundred had exploded. But still, the enchanted barrier


    that surrounded the me altar remained intact.


    Seeing this, Alyssa frowned. Even though she had expected that the enchanted barrier would be tough


    to break, she was dismayed that her wooden spirit skill didn''t damage it a little.


    However, Alyssa didn''t give up and continued attacking.


    Meanwhile, Alyssa''s spiritual beast at the six-star level was at a disadvantage in its fight against the


    Fire Phoenix Eagle. After all, its enemy was a guardian beast at the seven-star level which was far


    stronger than a spirit-manipted beast at the seven-star level. Therefore, its enemy could easily deal


    with a spirit-manipted beast at the six-star level.


    It wasn''t long before Alyssa''s spiritual beast was too exhausted to fight, and it began to retreat from the


    Fire Phoenix Eagle''s powerful me attack.


    Suddenly, the Fire Phoenix Eagle shot out an intense me and forced back Alyssa''s spiritual beast. It


    pped its wings of fire, and its force threw back the spiritual beast. Thetter crashed into a tower-


    shaped building, raising dust dozens of feet.

 Chapter 1005 Came Into The State Cultivated Together

    Chapter 1005 Came Into The State Cultivated Together


    Then, the Fire Phoenix Eagle soared into the air and rushed towards Alyssa. When she saw that the


    Fire Phoenix Eagle was flying over her, Alyssa''s face suddenly changed. The Fire Phoenix Eagle


    suddenly spewed out several me bombs while it was flying in the air. It looked like as if meteorites


    were continuously falling to the ground. As the me bombs hit the ground, it automatically exploded


    which was an effective attack.


    Alyssa didn''t dare to be careless especially with these kinds of attack. So, she began to fly around the


    altar to avoid the attack of the Fire Phoenix Eagle. However, the Fire Phoenix Eagle suddenly raised its


    head as it flew and roared towards the sky. All of a sudden, the enchanted barrier around the me


    altar unleashed strong me waves as if it was affected by the Fire Phoenix Eagle''s roaring.


    Alyssa didn''t expect that the Fire Phoenix Eagle could manipte the power of the enchanted barrier.


    Caught off guard, she was directly hit by the scorching me wave. The power of the me wave was


    naturally strong, so it threw Alyssa more than ten meters away in a matter of seconds.


    Fortunately, Alyssa''s spiritual power of protection was not broken by the waves, or else she would have


    been seriously injured. At this time, the Fire Phoenix Eagle seized the opportunity to pounce on top of


    Alyssa''s head. It was flying so fast towards her, as if Alyssa was like its game.


    When she saw that she was surrounded by the guardian beast, Alyssa realized that she had no


    chances of going back. So, she calmly used the wooden spirit skill to activate the wood enchanted


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    barrier to escape from the vicious attacks of the Fire Phoenix Eagle.


    Although Alyssa was already very powerful, the Fire Phoenix Eagle was frightfully more powerful as a


    guardian beast. So, the wood enchanted barrier couldn''t resist the attacks for long and soon showed


    signs of copse.


    With a few loud thuds, the me balls from the Fire Phoenix Eagle finally broke through Alyssa''s


    enchanted barrier and massively exploded.


    Due to the excessive spiritual power, Alyssa was directly thrown out. Her body mmed into a tower


    building, which caused the building to shatter into pieces.


    Alyssa''s face turned deathly pale, and blood spilled from the corner of her mouth. It seemed that the


    impact seriously injured her. The mere fact that a master at the Divine Stage like her could be seriously


    hurt by the Fire Phoenix Eagle, was enough to show that the Fire Phoenix Eagle was indeed extremely


    powerful.


    As sheid motionless at the ruins of the building, the Fire Phoenix Eagle took the opportunity to


    approach her. It opened its ferocious mouth with scorching mes rolling in it. It wanted to finally give


    the fatal blow to Alyssa.


    Alyssa''s face changed deadly serious when she saw what was about to happen. She immediately


    prepared to gather her spiritual power to open the Magic Spiritual Space. At this crucial time, all she


    could do was to summon the Moon Fox.


    However, Alyssa suddenly felt a breath approaching her silently. Then someone''s arm grabbed her


    around the waist and carried her away from the Fire Phoenix Eagle.


    The Fire Phoenix Eagle didn''t know what had happened at all. When it saw the sudden disappearance


    of Alyssa, it immediately swung its fire tail around and swept all over the ruins of the copsed building.


    When it was finally done sweeping the ce, it suddenly rose into the air and flew back to itsir.


    Meanwhile on the other side of the ground, Alyssa came back to her senses and she found herself far


    away from the altar. She was in the middle of some tower-shaped buildings on the far side of the


    ground. She looked to her side and there she saw a tall figure standing. When she was being carried


    around to escape from the Fire Phoenix Eagle''s attack, she had already guessed who had saved her.


    "Hey. Why are you here?" Alyssa turned her head to ask the tall figure directly.


    "Well, you are also here, aren''t you?" Rocky shrugged with a faint smile on his face.


    "So, how did you find this ce?" Alyssa was surprised that Rocky was able to get to this ce since


    the location of the me mountain was extremely dangerous. There were five-star at the fifth grade,


    and even six-star spirit-manipted beasts everywhere. It took her a lot of time and energy to enter this


    ce. However, with Rocky''s strength, it was hard to believe that he could enter this ce safely.


    "Well, you know me, I have my own ways!" Rocky deliberately showed off with a yful smile on his


    face.


    Alyssa irritably rolled her eyes at Rocky and said, "As you can see, I''m badly injured. I need your help."


    "You want to use the dual cultivation to heal your injury, don''t you?" Rocky smiled as if he knew what


    she was thinking.


    "Yes! But it''s better not to mention it out loud." When she heard Rocky utter the words "dual cultivation",


    Alyssa felt a little ufortable. Although it was definitely not the first time that they had used the dual


    cultivation and they had already seen each other naked before, she still felt a little awkward.


    "But, wait. Isn''t it too dangerous to do it here?" Rocky said as he looked around the ce, wary of their


    surroundings.


    "We don''t have another option. It will be far more dangerous if we go out." Alyssa frowned at the


    thought of the looming dangers they would have to face.


    "Speaking of which, isn''t it the task of the princes to look for the spiritual treasure? So, why did you


    suddenly interfere? Do you want to help Prince Woods seed?" Rocky asked Alyssa in confusion.


    "It''s true that the emperor asked the princes to look for the spiritual treasure. He did it in order to test


    their abilities. However, the truth is he didn''t expect any of them to find the treasure. As a matter of fact,


    I''m the one who is responsible to look for the spiritual treasure. But of course, it would be the best if


    they found it before me," Alyssa said frankly, her tone was serious.


    "It seems to me that there is something fishy about this task. What is this spiritual treasure? Would you


    tell me if you know? It seems that this spiritual treasure is something that humans should not


    possess..." Of course, Rocky was not that easily fooled. Judging from the ce where the spiritual


    treasure was sealed in, the solid enchanted barrier and a seven star guardian beast who was


    protecting it, he was sure everything was quite doubtful.


    "I don''t think you need to know that. This is a well-kept secret of the Timber Deity Empire. And to be


    frank, you are still my enemy to some extent. So, how can I tell you this secret?" Alyssa grumbled, she


    was annoyed that Rocky was questioning her.


    "Oh! So, it''s a secret? Well then, I guess it must have something to do with the Wood n! This


    spiritual treasure is the same thing that the Wood n wants, right? That''s interesting. However, if the


    Wood n sent some spiritual ves or ordinary spiritual beings here, they might have already found


    the spiritual treasure. So, why did they send the people from the Timber Deity Empire to look for it?" It


    was very easy for Rocky to guess that the search for the spiritual treasure was rted to the Wood


    n, and that the Timber Deity Empire was only obeying their order. But why didn''t the Wood n do


    it themselves? This was the part that Rocky couldn''t guess. Of course, there must be some reason for


    this.


    "This ce has been cursed a long time ago. No spiritual race can ever enter this ce. Only humans


    can." Alyssa didn''t expect that Rocky was smart enough to guess everything. So, Alyssa


    subconsciously told him a little about the secret.


    "Ah, I see." Rocky nodded thoughtfully.


    "Is that enough information for you?" Alyssa menacingly red at Rocky and then sat down with legs


    crossed.


    Rocky immediately untied the state of Spirit Possession when Alyssa sat down. He first sent Ken back


    to the Magic Spiritual Space for a rest, and then called out Robin to protect them. Then, he sat down


    with his legs crossed just like Alyssa. He took out the Sea Blue Magic Jade, and entered the state of


    dual cultivation with Alyssa.

 Chapter 1006 The Invitation

    Chapter 1006 The Invitation


    Time flew so fast, no one noticed that more than ten hours had passed. Alyssa''s injury turned out to be


    more serious than they had expected. Fortunately, with the help of the Sea Blue Magic Jade, together


    with the magic effect of the dual cultivation, she recovered within a day.


    Alyssa became even better after the dual cultivation. Her wounds werepletely healed and her pale


    face was now tinted with a red blush on her cheeks.


    "I think you became more beautiful. As if nothing happened to you," Rocky teased.


    Alyssa made a face as she heard Rocky''s words, then turned away from him to hide the faint smile that


    crept on her face. They were still in a dangerous situation, and she knew that it was not easy for Rocky


    to crack a joke at this time.


    "What should we do now?" Rocky stood up and asked.


    "The purpose of this task is to get the spiritual treasure, but the guardian beast guarding it is stronger


    than I imagined. It looks like that if we want to get the spiritual treasure, I have to deal with this seven


    star guardian beast first. But I''m afraid I can''t do it on my own. I have to send out a signal and gather a


    few treasure hunting teams to help me capture the spiritual treasure!" Alyssa thought about it carefully.


    Rocky was right, the seven star guardian beast was more dangerous than she had expected, and she


    herself could not break the enchanted barrier that sealed the spiritual treasure. The only way was to


    gather the power of several treasure hunting teams.


    "What about this task? If they all turn up, then the task will be meaningless." Rocky could not help but


    express his worry.


    "We can decide after we get rid of that seven star guardian beast," Alyssa answered calmly. For her,


    the most important thing was to get the spiritual treasure.


    "But even if we send out the signal, the treasure hunting teams may not survive the danger they need


    to face just to get here," Rocky said bluntly. His eyes filled with uncertainty.


    "What do you mean?" Alyssa looked at Rocky in confusion.


    "The spirit-manipted beasts of the Hell of Dragon Fang did not seem happy with our presence. I


    doubt they would dly wee the treasure hunting teams, regardless if they were led by several


    princes," Rocky said as he felt more hopeless with their situation. When he encountered the beauty of


    the spiritual race earlier, he knew that she had awakened the spirit-manipted beasts of the Hell of


    Dragon Fang. She ordered them to run wild to ward off the treasure hunting teams. By now, they could


    be entangled in a fierce battle with the spirit-manipted beasts. They would be lucky to escape the


    Hell of Dragon Fang alive. But it would be impossible for them to get past the spirit-manipted beasts,


    let alone enter the ce.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Alyssa''s eyes darkened as she heard Rocky''s words. If what Rocky said was true, then the situation


    was even more troublesome for them. But for now, the only way to get the spiritual treasure was to


    gather a few treasure hunting teams. So after a moment of hesitation, she dered, "Let''s try it!"


    "It''s up to you. But don''t get your hopes up," Rocky reminded.


    "Take me up there." Alyssa nced at Rocky and then looked up at the opening above them.


    Rocky smiled and summoned Ken. He asked it to carry Alyssa and fly her up to the opening just above


    them. Alyssa then released her spiritual power that sent a few dazzling signals in the sky. In an instant,


    the spiritual power exploded and set the sky aze with radiant light.


    In a few moments, Alyssa was back on the ground with Ken.


    "Now we have to wait. For the meantime, we can continue to cultivate together and not waste our time


    waiting," Alyssa told Rocky casually.


    Rocky nodded in agreement. It was a good thing for him to cultivate with Alyssa and there was no way


    he would pass on this opportunity.


    The two of them cultivated as they waited for the treasure hunting teams of several princes to arrive.


    They both hoped that the teams would see the signal and make it to them alive.


    Meanwhile, people inside the Pce City of the Holy Dragon Empire gathered to discuss an important


    matter.


    Several important figures of the Holy Dragon Empire gathered inside the Grand Holy Hall. This


    included Alston, several founding members of the royal family whose strength were above the Divine


    Stage, as well as Priest Dean and other ministers with great power. Marcia was also among them.


    The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire sat on a throne carved with priceless gems. He looked older


    and his face was lined with worry.


    "Your Majesty, why did the Dragon Master n suddenly ask Prince Alston to go to their ce?"


    Marcia asked with a frown.


    Apparently, an emissary was sent to convey the message of the head of the Dragon Master n.


    Alston, the eldest prince, was requested to go to their pce.


    "If only Basil was still alive. The head of the Dragon Master n would request for his presence


    instead, because it was him who merged the power of the Holy Dragon Bead," the emperor sighed.


    Until now, he still felt responsible for Basil''s death. In his heart, if he had not punished Basil so severely


    and had not sent him to the Gehenna Border, Basil would still be alive. Although Basil had won the


    eternal reputation of outstanding brilliance and the respect of the entire Timber Deity Empire, he had


    lost this son forever. It also broke the heart of the woman he loved most. That was Basil''s mother.


    Alston''s eyes were suddenly filled with rage as he heard the emperor mention the name Basil.


    Unconsciously, he touched his broken right hand with his left hand. It was Rocky who damaged his


    right hand, and he hated his brother to the core because of this. No one in the Holy Dragon Empire


    knew that his right hand was disabled except Priest Dean, because it would implicate him with Basil''s


    disappearance if they knew.


    "It seems like the head of the Dragon Master n would like to give Alston some advice. After all,


    Alston is the remaining heir to the throne of the Holy Dragon Empire. It''s very gracious for the head of


    the Dragon Master n to do that," the emperor replied with great regret. For him, Basil was the


    rightful heir to the throne and not Alston.


    "But this never happened before. Your Majesty, are you really going to send Prince Alston there? I''m


    afraid that the Dragon Master n might have other intentions..." One of the royal founding members


    objected to the idea. There was no apparent reason for Alston to go to the Dragon Master n.


    Moreover, the Dragon Master n had never invited a sessor of the Holy Dragon Empire before


    they took over the throne. It was always the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire that was invited and


    allowed to go to the Dragon Master n. Because of this, they could not understand why the Dragon


    Master n would request the presence of Alston, the eldest prince, to their pce.


    The other founding members nodded in agreement.


    "I think we should be cautious about this." No one was more knowledgeable about the Dragon Master


    n than Marcia, and she did not feelfortable with the Dragon Master n''s invitation at all.


    "Since it is the order of the head of the Dragon Master n, we have no reason to refuse, nor can we


    refuse!" The emperor was also reluctant to send Alston, but since the Dragon Master n had already


    sent its people, it was impossible for him to refuse.

 Chapter 1007 None Left

    Chapter 1007 None Left


    "Your Majesty, I don''t think it''s a good idea to worry about trouble that may not possiblye. After all,


    it''s believed that the Dragon Master n and our Holy Dragon Empire share a lot inmon. In fact,


    we owe it to them, for we can''t have made our nation so prosperous without the Dragon Master n''s


    backup. Therefore, I believe that they will never do anything unfavorable for the benefit of our nation."


    Priest Dean immediately took a step forward and expressed his support to Alston. Moreover, this was


    his way to urge the emperor to allow Alston''s trip to the Dragon Master n.


    After thinking about it carefully, the emperor nodded his head. He nced at Alston and asked him,


    "So, what do you think, Alston?"


    "Father, I cannot agree more with Priest Dean''s opinion. The Dragon Master n''s invitation may be a


    little abrupt, but I suppose that they got their own reasons for doing so. Maybe they just want to learn


    more about me before I take over the throne and see for themselves if I really have what it takes to


    be an emperor. Even though the Dragon Master n never intervenes in the state affairs of our


    nation, I have observed that they always send emissaries to test the heir to the throne. Am I right? I


    suppose that they just chose a different approach this time, and I don''t see anything inappropriate with


    it, Father." At that moment, Alston was not at all worried about hising trip to the Dragon Master


    n. In fact, he was actually excited, because this was an opportunity for him to be on the good side of


    the Dragon Master n and gain their appreciation. He knew that he would benefit a lot from this in the


    future if he got their attention.


    Some of these benefits were, for instance, the privilege of the heir to the throne to visit the Dragon


    Master n once a year to improve their strength. From the previous experiences, the heir could break


    through at least one grade higher. In such a case that the heir was gifted, it would be possible for him


    or her to break through two or three grades in one blow. Moreover, there was a chance for the heir to


    receive valuable gifts from the Dragon Master n.


    Therefore, Alston made up his mind not to miss a precious opportunity, such as this one.


    "Well, since you''re all so confident about it, then I suppose that it''s alright for Alston to go with the


    messenger." After careful consideration, the emperor finally nodded as a sign of approval.


    "Thank you for this. I won''t disappoint all of you!" Alston said with determination. However, a sinister


    smile was hiding behind his eyes at the same time.


    Meanwhile, standing on the side of the hall, Marcia took a good look at Alston. But as soon as she saw


    him, she knitted her eyebrows. At that moment, she sensed that something bad was going to happen to


    Alston and his trip. As a result, she felt the need to ask about Alston''s purpose for the trip to the Dragon


    Master n.


    So far, none of them had ever expected that this trip would bring hidden troubles for the Holy Dragon


    Empire, which could even threaten the survival of their nation.


    Meanwhile, deep in the depths of the me mountain inside the Hell of Dragon Fang of Roaring me


    Empire, Rocky and Alyssa had been patiently waiting. To kill time productively, they cultivated together


    for three days.


    Three days might not be enough for a proper cultivation, but Rocky had benefited a lot from it. From


    their cultivation, he had sessfully merged a part of the fourthyer of the seal and improved his


    strength to the fourth grade of the Supernal Stage.


    He thought that if he could continue cultivating with Alyssa like this, then he might be able to merge the


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    fourthyer of seal in a month. If this happened, then he would at least achieve the eighth grade of the


    Supernal Stage.


    However, this was only his wishful thinking. Even if he could stay here for a month, there was no


    guarantee that Alyssa could, too. But that was reasonable. After all, she was a princess of the Timber


    Deity Empire. Moreover, she was the one who took care of state affairs. At that moment, Rocky thought


    that he wasn''t that important to her and that there was no chance that Alyssa could just put down all


    her other responsibilities just to cultivate with him for a month.


    On the other hand, it was also impossible for him to stay here for a month, because he was also


    anxious to return to the Holy Dragon Empire as soon as possible.


    Meanwhile, uponpleting a stage of their cultivation, nobody spoke. Somehow, Rocky and Alyssa


    opened their eyes at the same time, which soon intertwined inevitably.


    "It''s been three days since the signal was sent. I don''t think they wille for us now," Rocky said, his


    eyes still fixed on her.


    At that moment, Alyssa narrowed her eyes and heaved a heavy sigh. If the treasure hunting teams


    couldn''t gather sessfully, then it would be impossible for them to get their hands on the spiritual


    treasure.


    "Maybe I''ll wait for one more day. If they fail to show up, then I''ll go back to the two elders without


    them," she replied after thinking for a moment. It was important for them toplete this mission, and


    they needed toe back home with that spiritual treasure. If the princes'' teams failed to gather here,


    then she would have to go back to the camp to join the two elders. Together, they would help each


    othere up with an idea to find the treasure in another time.


    Two hours had passed when a hubbub of noises was heard from afar. These sounds, however, were


    so chaotic, as if ten thousand horses were going for a stampede. As a matter of fact, the ground even


    trembled slightly as it happened.


    At that moment, Rocky and Alyssa exchanged nces and soon jumped onto Ken, who pped its


    wings and took them to the nearest opening. Up in the air, they looked down and found clouds of dust


    rolling in every direction. Groups of beasts rushed over, making the scene very chaotic to watch.


    Soon after, Rocky and Alyssa tried to have a closer view of what was happening and found out that the


    princes and their respective treasure hunting teams were running helplessly in front of these beasts


    and were heading towards the direction of the me mountain where Rocky and Alyssa supposedly


    were.


    "Well, that''s weird! Why do I get the feeling that there''s something behind driving the beasts?" Rocky


    said in a confused manner, as his instincts were telling him that something bad was up.


    It was not long after when these six treasure hunting teams from three directions finally gathered in


    front of the me mountain.


    As soon as the teams saw each other, they couldn''t help but feel surprised. Moreover, it was just as


    Rocky had expected¡ª they were all driven here by the spirit-manipted beasts behind them.


    Soon after, Alyssa descended and faced the six treasure hunting teams in front of her.


    However, her presence surprised the six teams. But all of them had gathered around her first.


    Shortly after, the iing beasts barricaded all the people in the area.


    Apparently, all the teams were just waiting for Alyssa''s instructions. Just like a born leader that she


    was, Alyssa didn''t think twice and immediately took the position. As the master soul of the current


    Timber Deity Empire, her appearance alone could strengthen the worried hearts of the people.


    Meanwhile, Alyssa ordered the elders led by Lucas and the six-star spirit-manipted beasts to spread


    out in an arc to form a defensive barrier to resist the attacks of the iing beasts.


    At the same time, shemanded these maniptors of the Supernal Stage to disperse in the arc


    line. Their goal was to suppress the spirit-manipted beasts that broke into their defensive line. On


    the other hand, spirit maniptors of the Heavenly Stage were left to protect the princes and the


    injured ones and, at the same time, assist the defense.


    At that moment, all the anxious people calmed down and took their proper ces under Alyssa''s


    bringing their excellent fighting power to their peaks.


    After being at a stalemate for two hours, the insane spirit-manipted beasts suddenly retreated like


    the tide. Not long after, they were out of enemies. Moreover, it was so strange that even the more


    advanced spirit-manipted beasts hanging around the mountain were nowhere to be found. The


    ce suddenly became extremely quiet, leaving only Alyssa, the six princes, and their treasure hunting


    teams.

 Chapter 1008 Suspicious Of Their Relationship

    Chapter 1008 Suspicious Of Their Rtionship


    "Alyssa, what are you doing here?" Some of the princes came forward with puzzled looks on their


    faces. They rushed to Alyssa''s side, then turned their curious gazes toward her. Geoffrey asked first.


    "The spiritual treasure is buried inside this mountain," she dered as she pointed to the me


    mountain behind her.


    When the six treasure hunting teams heard this, they were taken aback. They had been searching for


    the spiritual treasure tirelessly, so it was a surprise that they came upon it entirely by ident. Despite


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    finding the hiding ce of the treasure, they still weren''t happy because the six treasure hunting teams


    had all gathered here. It meant that they were back into the starting line.


    Therefore, the princes started furiously thinking of what they should do. They wondered if they should


    summon their team members now, so they could rush in and grab the spiritual treasure first.


    "However, you can''t get the spiritual treasure alone. There is a powerful guardian beast inside. No team


    can deal with it alone..." Alyssa had seen through the princes'' minds at once, so she immediately


    dispelled their thoughts of monopolizing the treasure.


    The princes looked at each other with disappointment.


    "Hey, bastard..." At this time, Queenie''s sharp eyes noticed that Rocky and Ken were standing a


    hundred meters away from them.


    Everyone immediately looked up and saw that Rocky was also there. They, too, were surprised


    because none of them noticed him arrive.


    "Sister, why is Mr. Rookie here?" Woods asked immediately.


    "He is the first one to find the ce where the spiritual treasure is," Alyssa answered straightforwardly.


    Her words surprised everyone present. They didn''t expect that Rocky would find the spiritual treasure


    faster than Alyssa and the six treasure hunting teams. Moreover, he went deep into the dangerous area


    alone. It was simply unimaginable!


    They were far from impressed, however, since all the princes knew that the final result of this mission


    depended on the performance of the six treasure hunting teams. Rocky, who was the first one to find


    the spiritual treasure, would give Woods'' treasure hunting team more points. What''s more, Alyssa


    herself had dered that he was the first one to find the ce, and no one dared to question it.


    Therefore, Geoffrey and other princes could only re at Rocky in jealousy and anger. To them, it felt


    like he was always taking the limelight away from them, at the most critical moments, and he


    continually put them into disadvantageous positions.


    "Well, don''t just stand there. It''s very dangerous here. Everyone, go inside first. Take out all the


    ropes..." Alyssa then asked the six treasure hunting teams to take out all the ropes and make rope


    me mountain swiftly.


    Under hermand, the team of nearly a hundred people entered the mountain in just half an hour.


    They then adjusted themselves on the spot to recuperate.


    At the same time, Alyssa also gathered all the princes and supreme masters at the Divine Stage from


    the six teams. She briefly exined the situation and her n to work together with the six teams to


    seize the treasure.


    "Alyssa, do you mean that all the treasure hunting teams should work together to fight against the


    seven-star guardian beast for the spiritual treasure? But if we do that, who will be the winner? I don''t


    think we can divide the treasure equally." The eldest prince, Algy, was obviously against the idea. If


    they joined hands, the winner would likely be the treasure hunting team that performed the best and


    stood out from the rest of them. It would put his team at a disadvantage.


    Besides Woods and Geoffrey, the other three princes also nodded in agreement. Of course, they were


    worried that their efforts would be in vain.


    "If we join hands, it will make the situation moreplicated. And how should we deal with the spiritual


    treasure? That''s also a problem..."


    "But it''s impossible to deal with the seven-star guardian beast with our abilities alone. After all, the


    guardian beast is much stronger than a spirit-manipted beast..."


    "Judging from the current situation, if we want to defeat the seven-star beast and get the spiritual


    treasure, we have to work with each other. It''s understandable, but every prince should also want to


    Several peerless masters at the Divine Stage also began to discuss and offer their suggestions.


    "I understand what you are thinking, but ording to the emperor''s order, the most important thing is to


    get the spiritual treasure. As for this treasure hunting mission, it is only a test for the princes. It will be


    great if any treasure hunting team can get the spiritual treasure alone, but honestly speaking, you all


    have a very slim chance. That is why the emperor asked me to look for it myself and make decisions


    ording to circumstances. To safeguard the harmonious rtionship among all the princes, I think it''s


    better to judge you by your performance in the Hell of Dragon Fang. In any case, your performance will


    also be recorded by the special monitor teams. In that time, the two elders and I will determine the


    winner ording to the records..." Alyssa exined.


    Geoffrey and Woods looked at each other, and Geoffrey said calmly, "If we join hands, I have no


    objection. After all, the most important thing now is to get the spiritual treasure."


    "I agree." Woods also nodded his head.


    "Alyssa, it''s evident that you are doing this just to help Geoffrey and Woods. Everyone knows that both


    of their teams are very powerful, so their performance will naturally be better than ours. If you want to


    decide the winner by that, I will be the first one to disagree," Algy immediately protested. He was not


    stupid enough to give up his opportunity.


    The other three princes also expressed their disagreement. Of course, they were all on the same side


    as Algy.


    Their inability to work together was beginning to annoy Alyssa. If the other four princes did not


    cooperate, they might not be able to obtain the spiritual treasure. She couldn''t do this with just the


    power of Geoffrey''s and Woods'' treasure hunting teams. With the two teams, it would be tough to


    break the enchanted barrier that was protecting the spiritual treasure around the me altar. Not to


    mention, it would be impossible to defeat a seven-star guardian beast with their strength.


    At this time, Rocky, who was standing quietly away from the crowd, was lost in thought. An idea came


    to his mind, so he approached Alyssa nonchntly and whispered something to her ear.


    Alyssa seemed to like his idea, judging from the way her eyes lit up happily. She gave Rocky a faint


    smile, which threw everyone for a loop. They had never seen her smile like that before! Neither have


    they seen her look sofortable with other men, except for her brother, Woods. What was special


    about this guy? At that moment, everyone began to doubt the rtionship between Alyssa and Rocky.

 Chapter 1009 A Good Chance

    Chapter 1009 A Good Chance


    Alyssa looked around the crowd before she turned to the four princes. Then, she ryed what Rocky


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    had told her. "Mr. Rookie has just put forth a suggestion. He proposed that since Prince Algy and the


    other three princes were worried about losing the opportunity topete, we can just take the following


    performance as the judgment basis. What do you think, brothers?"


    When they heard this, Algy and the other three princes looked at each other to gauge each other''s


    reaction. Then Algy said, "It sounds good, but with what criteria will you be judging us? What do you


    consider good performance and bad performance in action? Besides, the treasure hunting teams under


    Geoffrey and Woods are obviously stronger. If we take action at the same time, they will still have an


    advantage."


    "Mr. Rookie has also considered that." Alyssa raised an impatient eyebrow, as she waited for them to


    say anything more. And when they didn''t, she continued, "Since the seven-star guardian beast is very


    powerful, it is unlikely that we can defeat itpletely. We have to work together so that we can, at


    least, obtain that spiritual treasure, while the others are actively distracting it. Therefore, we have to


    divide into two groups. The first team will be responsible for keeping the seven-star guardian beast at


    bay. In contrast, the other side will be responsible for breaking the enchanted barrier that protects the


    spiritual treasure. And for the sake of fairness, the people who will be fighting the seven-star guardian


    beast will be chosen ording to the strength of your treasure hunting team. The strong teams will be


    chosen with more people than the weaker teams. Through this, we will make sure that all the treasure


    hunting teams are equally strong."


    "If that''s the case, then I have no objection. But there must be a standard for the assessment of good


    performance, right?" Algy said shrewdly.


    "The remaining members of the six treasure hunting teams can choose where they will break through.


    But be aware that as soon as the enchanted barrier is broken, the spiritual treasure will naturally lose


    its protection. In this way, each treasure hunting team will have a chance to obtain the spiritual


    treasure. Therefore, the team that can get the spiritual treasure first and bring it out of the me


    mountain is the winner," Alyssa exined.


    Lucas, the princes, and the other peerless masters at the Divine Stage nodded in agreement. It was a


    perfect n.


    "That''s more like it." Algy nodded with satisfaction.


    "Brother Geoffrey, do you have any problem with that? Your treasure hunting team is the strongest, so


    I''m afraid you have to send more people out to support the other groups," Alyssa asked, looking at


    Geoffrey uncertainly.


    Of course, Geoffrey didn''t like this n. But even though it put him in a problematic position, he


    couldn''t simply refuse. No one would get the spiritual treasure in the end, and everyone would me


    him. At the same time, he couldn''t say no because they could end up being judged by their


    performance in the Hell of Dragon Fang. If that happened, Woods would have a significant advantage


    over him. Moreover, Rocky was the one who found the spiritual treasure, which was also very


    disadvantageous to him. He had no choice but to try his best.


    "No problem." Geoffrey finally nodded his head.


    "Great! That''s it. Now, I will pick members from each treasure hunting team to form a new team." After


    this deration, Alyssa began to pick out the people she intended to assign to distract the seven-star


    guardian beast. They would be joining her from the original treasure hunting team.


    There were three peerless masters at the Divine Stage in Geoffrey''s team, two in Woods'' team, and


    one in the team of the other princes. Therefore, the two peerless masters from Geoffrey''s team was


    transferred out, leaving only Alexander to be in charge. On the other hand, Woods'' group was left with


    only one master at the Divine Stage, Elder Brook, upon Lucas'' self-rmendation.


    After that, one to three masters at the Supernal Stage were drawn out from each treasure hunting


    team. Since the number of the masters at the Supernal Stage in Woods'' team was thergest, three


    masters were drawn out.


    Finally, Alyssa chose three peerless masters at the Divine Stage and eight masters at the Supernal


    Stage from the six treasure hunting teams.


    After the reshuffle, the remaining strength of the six treasure hunting teams was almost equal. But it


    remained to be seen which team would win. The six treasure hunting teams would have to depend on


    their abilities to obtain the coveted spiritual treasure.


    Soon, everything was ready. The treasure hunting game was about to begin.


    While all the treasure hunting teams were busy preparing, Alyssa walked up to Rocky discreetly. "Are


    you sure we can get the spiritual treasure?" she asked in a low voice.


    "Who knows? By the way, I have something to tell you before we go. I n to go back to the Holy


    Dragon Empire as soon as this mission is over. The appointed time we have made is almost up. If you


    haven''t found a way to remove the seal..." Rocky trailed off, hesitant to continue. After a few seconds,


    he looked Alyssa in the eyes and whispered, "I''m sorry, but I really have to leave."


    "I..." Different emotions warred in Alyssa''s face, but she calmed down enough to speak. "Let''s not talk


    about this right now, okay? After the mission is over, then we will talk." After saying that, she left without


    a backward nce.


    Alyssa was still feeling conflicted, and she didn''t know how to deal with the rtionship between her


    and Rocky. If she wanted to remove the seal, she and Rocky needed to have a deeper connection with


    each other. However, considering the identities of the two of them, this was simply impossible. Unless


    either one of them gave up the identity and everything they owned. And it seemed that neither Rocky


    nor she could give up their current identity, so there was no room for them to continue.


    As soon as Alyssa left, Luci came over and asked curiously, "What did Her Royal Highness say to


    you just now?"


    Rocky nced at her and smiled, "She asked me when I n to marry you."


    Luci blushed heavily at this remark, and she answered awkwardly, "I''ll exin it to herter. Please


    don''t take it seriously, Mr. Rookie, and don''t feel pressured to do as they wish. I''ll handle it myself."


    "I believe it''s a great fortune for any man to marry you, Chief Luci. Why, a lot of them are chasing


    after you," Rocky said frankly.


    "Unfortunately, Mr. Rookie is not one of those men. Maybe it''s just because I don''t have the luck!"


    Luci sighed.


    "I''m not a good man, Chief Luci. I don''t deserve you," Rocky answered earnestly, suddenly meeting


    Luci''s soft gaze.


    Her eyes shed as she steeled herself to say something, but before she could, Queenie came rushing


    in.


    "Hey, bastard! Cover meter so that I can grab the spiritual treasure. I''m sure I can get it..." "Queenie,


    don''t be so rude," Luci reprimanded immediately.


    Meanwhile, Rocky only smiled at Queenie''s rudeness. "Okay, you can grab itter as you wish," he


    said, still smiling.


    "Mr. Rookie, you can''t just let her do whatever she wants. It will just reinforce her bad behavior! Don''t


    expect her to get the spiritual treasure..." Of course, Luci knew her sister well, so she knew that she


    was likely to fail.


    "The stronger they are, the more they will be targeted. So Queenie might have a chance..." Rocky said


    with a strangely knowing smile as if he already had a good n in mind.

 Chapter 1010 Aggressiveness

    Chapter 1010 Aggressiveness


    After preparing everything, Alyssa guided the three peerless masters at the Divine Stage and eight


    masters at the Supernal Stage to fake attack the me altar. Soon after, the six treasure hunting teams


    stealthily approached the me altar from various directions.


    However, when Alyssa and her team were only a few inches away from the me altar, the Fire


    Phoenix Eagle had spotted them. In a sh, it flew out of its nest furiously, shooting up the sky and


    soon,nding on the ground.


    At that moment, the four masters at the Divine Stage, including Alyssa, gathered their respective spirit-


    manipted beasts at the six-star level to deal with the seven-star Fire Phoenix Eagle. Not long after,


    the eight masters at the Supernal Stage with their beasts scattered around and surrounded the Fire


    Phoenix Eagle, ready to attack it.


    Alyssa and her team did their best to get the attention of the Fire Phoenix Eagle. After being sessful


    in attracting it, she gestured her hand and ordered her people to withdraw from the fight and lead the


    Fire Phoenix Eagle to the tower-shaped buildings on the east side of the me altar. Now, they had


    managed to get the Fire Phoenix Eagle away from the me altar.


    Simultaneously, several princes directed each of their treasure hunting teams to the me altar. Once


    they arrived in the area, they began to attack the enchanted barrier that surrounded the me altar.


    As a result, strong me waves exploded from it in an instant. But the treasure hunting teams were


    prepared in advance and already expected this. Therefore, several Timber spirit maniptors from


    each team utilized their own enchanted barriers to resist the counterattack of the enchanted barrier.


    In the blink of an eye, both parties were in a stalemate.


    Unfortunately for the spirit maniptors, this seven-star Fire Phoenix Eagle was really powerful. In fact,


    it was not at a disadvantage at all, despite being attacked by four six-star spirit-manipted beasts,


    four peerless masters at the Divine Stage, and eight masters at the Supernal Stage.


    On the other hand, these treasure hunting teams also attacked the enchanted barrier. After bursting out


    non-stop severe attacks, the enchanted barrier began to show some signs of damage.


    However, the teams seemed to be getting tired, so after a few hours of continuous strikes, these six


    teams decided to attack in turns so that other teams could recover their spiritual powers.


    At longst, with their persistent efforts, the enchanted barrier around the me altar finally cracked.


    Meanwhile, when the Fire Phoenix Eagle sensed the enchanted barrier''s decline, it suddenly became


    violent. Soon, its ming wings spread and shot fire waves that swept around and rushed towards the


    altar.


    Alyssa saw how angry the Fire Phoenix Eagle was. As a result, she gestured to Lucas and the other


    two masters at the Divine Stage.


    All at the same time, the four peerless masters attacked this eagle using their own special skills and


    powerful martial arts techniques at the Divine Stage. Everyone around could not help but tremble upon


    seeing such a frightening scene.


    Soon after, four beams of shining spiritual light turned into different stunning and gigantic shapes¡ª


    birds, tigers, raging waves, flowers¡ªattacking the Fire Phoenix Eagle from all angles.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Instantly, an extremely strong spiritual power covered the area within hundreds of meters. In fact, even


    the eight spirit maniptors at the Supernal Stage who were helping at the side felt shocked upon


    sensing this invincible power. At that moment, nobody dared to approach any closer.


    Meanwhile, the three masters and Alyssa swarmed around the eagle and trapped it where it stood.


    Two hours had passed, and the enchanted barrier''s damage was bing more and more obvious.


    As a matter of fact, the me, which once stood dozens of feet high up the ground, weakened to less


    than ten feet.


    Upon seeing this, each of the treasure hunting teams, and the peerless masters at the Divine Stage


    didn''t hold back any longer. At that moment, they went all out with their strength to attack the


    enchanted barrier.


    When the enchanted barrier was at the brink of being destroyed, two pairs of ice crystal wings suddenly


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    spread out from the Fire Phoenix Eagle''sir. Soon after, an ice shadow that was as huge as the eagle


    swooped down from their and rushed towards the me altar.


    However, nobody expected this to happen. It was not until the ice shadow''s aura burst out like thunder


    on the ground that they finally realized what was happening. But it seemed all toote for them


    because, at that moment, the ice shadow had already opened its mouth and spat an extremely violent


    cold air along the me altar. In fact, everything the cold air touched became frozen in an instant.


    Before they could even react, some weak spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage from the treasure


    hunting teams and their spirit-manipted beasts suddenly became ice sculptures in the blink of an


    eye.


    At that moment, Rocky, who was standing beside Woods and didn''t take part in breaking the enchanted


    barrier, immediately fixed his eyes on the ice shadow that emerged unexpectedly. His expression


    changed slightly upon observing that the ice shadow looked almost the same as the Fire Phoenix


    Eagle. The only difference was that the ice power released from its body waspletely different. At


    that moment, he came to realize that the two guardian beasts were, in fact, a couple.


    As the sudden attack of the Ice Phoenix Eagle caused a lot of damage to the treasure hunting teams,


    the treasure hunting teams were immediately drowned in chaos. Moreover, the teams that were


    attacked immediately retreated after seeing what the Ice Phoenix Eagle could do. As a result, they


    were driven farther and farther away from the me altar.


    Meanwhile, Alyssa and the other people who put their effort and concentration on attacking the Fire


    Phoenix Eagle were shocked to see a guardian beast at the seven-star level right in front of them.


    What surprised Alyssa and others the most was that after the Ice Phoenix Eagle appeared, the Fire


    Phoenix Eagle became more aggressive. The mes all over its body instantly soared, and its attack


    was still violent. At this moment, Alyssa and the others realized that one wrong move could send them


    to their graves, so they had to do whatever it took them to be careful. In addition, they knew they had to


    fight with all their strength, leaving them with no time to help the other treasure hunting teams.


    Meanwhile, the Ice Phoenix Eagle hadnded on the ground. Although it stopped spitting cold air from


    its mouth, its huge figure directly blocked the me altar, causing several treasure hunting teams not to


    get a single step closer.


    The guards who had retreated a hundred meters looked at each other as if no one dared to attack it


    again.


    "Brothers, let''s do everything in our power to fight together and hold the guardian beast," Woods said to


    the princes at once.


    "Woods, if you want to fight, then do it yourself. We don''t want to die today." Obviously, Algy was a little


    afraid of the power of the Ice Phoenix Eagle. In addition, he didn''t want to fight so that he could


    preserve his strength and snatch the spiritual treasure.


    As soon as Algy finished speaking, it seemed that he had convinced the other princes not to attack the


    guardian beast as well.

 Chapter 1011 Spirit Possession

    Chapter 1011 Spirit Possession


    Alexander, who was standing next to Geoffrey, immediately turned to him with an rmed expression.


    "Your Royal Highness, please wait for a moment," he said pleadingly.


    "No! If we can''t get the treasure, it will be more disadvantageous for us," Geoffrey answered at once.


    "We have to control this guardian beast, as Alyssa and the others have done. Only then can we create


    opportunities to break the enchanted barrier. Anyway, in terms of overall strength, we are still slightly


    stronger..." He knew that it would be challenging to deal with the Ice Phoenix Eagle even with their


    strength. If they didn''t work together, they would never get close enough to the enchanted barrier, let


    alone damage it. He was confident in the skills of his men, so he wasn''t afraid that they would be


    outshone. He immediately turned to Woods and said, "Woods, let us fight together."


    Hearing this, Woods nodded immediately.


    Thus, the two groups united as one. Their new team was exceptional, considering that they had


    Alexander and Elder Brook, who were both spirit maniptors at the Divine Stage. Together, they


    swarmed up and fought with the Ice Phoenix Eagle.


    The other three princes saw that Geoffrey and Woods were working together, which gave them a bit of


    hope. They looked at each other uncertainly, thinking that they might have a chance against the


    ferocious beast if they worked together. They were afraid that Geoffrey and Woods would take the lead


    to win the game, so they promptly ordered their men to follow them.


    Only Algy and his treasure hunting team stayed there.


    "You idiots! I''ll just wait here, while you people throw away your lives. When you''re done, I will take


    advantage and get that treasure," Algy sneered arrogantly.


    After that, a fierce battle broke out, and the five treasure hunting teams overwhelmed with numerical


    strength. Five peerless masters at the Divine Stage and a dozen masters at the Supernal Stage fought


    valiantly, while Algy stayed back, mocking them all the while. Logically speaking, their strength was not


    inadequate.


    However, most of them had already consumed more than half or even more of their spiritual power to


    break the enchanted barrier. Then, the masters started to lose focus and kept on making stupid


    mistakes. The Ice Phoenix Eagle was exceedingly powerful, and the five treasure hunting teamscked


    good cooperation and tacit understanding, so they could not coordinate their attacks well. They fought


    like they were fighting by themselves. Therefore, they could not restrain the Ice Phoenix Eagle, and


    most of them suffered severe injuries and even death.


    More than one third of the spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage were incapacitated in less than an


    hour, and most of them had lost their fighting capacity. Several spirit maniptors at the Supernal


    Stage were seriously injured, and the rest could barely protect themselves.


    The only ones who had some remaining strength were a few peerless masters at the Divine Stage.


    However, it was apparent that they couldn''t defeat the Ice Phoenix Eagle, let alone approach the


    enchanted barrier.


    All of a sudden, the Ice Phoenix Eagle spewed out a few ice balls, which exploded above several


    powerful men at the Supernal Stage. Queenie, who was rushing forward, was violently thrown back by


    the spiritual power that the explosion produced. Shended a few feet away, her face ashen and her


    clothes spattered with blood. Her mouth opened to speak, but a mouthful of blood was spat out instead.


    The Ice Phoenix Eagle seemed to have spotted her, as it turned toward her and charged like an angry


    bull. She was helpless.


    Her spiritual power was in a chaotic mess, and she could not move at all.


    "Queenie!" Luci had been forced to retreat earlier, and she was horrified to see her sister in danger.


    She wanted to rush over, but it was toote. She was too far away.


    Seeing that Queenie was unable to dodge and was about to be hit by the Ice Phoenix Eagle, a tall


    figure shed to her side in time, holding her close. In the blink of an eye, he dodged away with her


    delicate figure in his arms.


    In the next breath, the Ice Phoenix Eaglended on the ce where Queenie had been lying. As it


    passed, numerous sharp ice pirs rose from the ground in an instant, forming a thorny ice road.


    Soon, the injured Queenie was sent to Luci''s side.


    "Thank you, Mr. Rookie," Luci sighed as sheid eyes on her sister''s savior¡ªRocky.


    Queenie didn''t expect that Rocky would save her at this critical moment. She pursed her lips,


    conflicted. It would be a lie to say that his action didn''t move her. However, her arrogant personality


    would not let her admit it. In the end, she just snorted at Rocky, who was looking at her.


    "You two go back now. I''ll think of a way..." Rocky instructed them, as his eyes studied the beast''s


    movements. He watched Alyssa, who was fighting fiercely at that moment. If they failed to break the


    enchanted barrier, they would never get the treasure, not to mention that they would all be killed.


    With this in mind, he touched the dragon-shaped jade hanging on his chest. His eyebrows were


    furrowed in deep thought.


    "I can break that powerful enchanted barrier with my strength, but I can only give it one blow. So you


    have to seize the opportunity." At this time, the voice of the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast resounded in


    Rocky''s mind.


    "Okay. I''ll watch the timing." Hearing the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast''s words, Rocky hesitated for a few


    seconds then called back his beast, Ken. Under the watchful eyes of the public, he shouted, "Spirit


    Possession!"


    In the next moment, Ken turned into a streak of colorful light shrouded in clouds and merged with


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Rocky. They shone even brighter than the sun. Afterward, Rocky seemed to have undergone a


    dramatic change in his appearance.


    At the same time, when everyone saw him activate the Spirit Possession, they were left speechless.


    Several peerless masters at the Divine Stage also looked at each other, as all of them were surprised


    that Rocky could reach the state of Spirit Possession.


    In the entire Wild Spirit Land, there were very few spirit maniptors who could activate the Spirit


    Possession with spirit-manipted beasts. The requirements of the Spirit Possession itself were very


    harsh, as the spirit maniptors needed very high qualifications. Moreover, they had to reach a tacit


    understanding with their spirit-manipted beasts, and they must have a profound connection with


    each other. All these conditions were indispensable. Therefore, even an ordinary master at the


    Supernal Stage might not be able to activate the Spirit Possession with his spirit-manipted beast.


    Besides, it was well known that Spirit Possession was a perilous skill because its process had severe


    consequences. If there was serious injury while they were as one, it would damage the spirit


    maniptor himself. Besides, Spirit Possession had an astonishing side effect. Thus, it could not be


    used unless it was necessary.


    The battlefield was thrown into chaos. Even though Rocky''s sudden Spirit Possession was eye-


    opening, his actions were confusing for the other masters. ''What was he nning?'' the other masters


    thought.


    While everyone was still gaping in surprise, Rocky had turned into a shadow and flew towards the Ice


    Phoenix Eagle. At the same time, he pulled out the Frozen Wind Dagger. He looked at the peerless


    masters at the Divine Stage domineeringly and said, "Excuse me, everyone. Let me through."


    Hearing Rocky''s words, the several peerless masters at the Divine Stage looked at each other at once.


    Although they didn''t need to follow Rocky''s orders because of their seniority, they were shocked by the


    momentum that he was disying. Their feet moved on their own to obey him.


    After the peerless masters had retreated, he flew to the top of the Ice Phoenix Eagle''s head. Then, he


    made a chopping motion with a moon-shaped, colorful de in the air, which was a direct hit at the Ice


    Phoenix Eagle''s head.

 Chapter 1012 Run For The Treasure

    Chapter 1012 Run For The Treasure


    Surprised by the fact that Rocky dared to act so rude over its head, the Ice Phoenix Eagle immediately


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    turned all its attention to him. It furiously stared at Rocky, who was flying right above it, and swatted its


    huge wing toward him heavily, only to find that he was no longer there.


    In a sh, Rocky showed up at the left side of the circr altar. The area was a rtively decent


    opening which gave him the opportunity to attack. So, he threw several colorful moon-shaped des at


    the Ice Phoenix Eagle from a distance. He was filled with arrogance, confident that he could take down


    the Ice Phoenix Eagle.


    Completely outraged by Rocky, the Ice Phoenix Eagle waved its wings violently and dashed towards


    him immediately. It kept spitting out ice bombs while it was moving. The ice bombs exploded as soon


    as they reached Rocky, but most of the ice bombs could not get to him at all.


    When the Ice Phoenix Eagle drew near, Rocky suddenly stopped moving and floated in the air


    motionlessly. In the blink of an eye, the Ice Phoenix Eagle was almost a few meters from Rocky. But


    Rocky was still where he was a few moments ago. He did not move at all and he looked at the Ice


    Phoenix Eagle with perfectposure.


    Everyone had their hearts in their mouths as they fixed their eyes on Rocky. However, there were


    always exceptions, such as Geoffrey, and the father and son of the Qi n, who were more than eager


    to see the Ice Phoenix Eagle tear Rocky into pieces.


    "Oh, look out, Mr. Rookie!" Luci murmured to herself. Her heart and mind kept was about to explode


    at what she was watching. Although she knew that Rocky must have something up in his sleeve, she


    did not understand why he needed to put his life on the line.


    "What is this bastard thinking about? This is unbelievable! Is he out of his mind? Why won''t he dodge


    from the attacks?" Queenie also became extremely anxious because of the situation. She was


    breathing too hard and she could not quite control it. She coughed a few times to stabilize it, but her


    eyes did not leave Rocky for a moment.


    Everyone could not figure out why he stayed still even though there was an iing attack. They all


    thought that he was asking for death, but then they saw that his eyes narrowed into slits. They did not


    expect that an evil spirit was quietlying into being. In an instant, a mixture of the Evil me and a


    colorful spiritual light came out of him. It emitted an extremely strange color, which surprised everyone


    who saw it.


    Then, Rocky gathered his spiritual power and trembled. This caused a crack to the Magic Spiritual


    Space to suddenly appear beside him. It grew wider and wider as if it was going to devour everything.


    And almost at the same time, the dragon-shaped jade on Rocky''s chest began to shine.


    As the jade went on to shine brighter and brighter, a deafening dragon roar came out of nowhere. This


    powerful roar was familiar to most of the people present because they heard this once before, a


    powerful roar that full of arrogance in the beast arena.


    Everyone was dumbfounded at the turn of events. Suddenly, a giant ck dragon shadow came out of


    the Magic Spiritual Space. Just likest time, it only showed the upper half of its body. However, no one


    could ignore its very ominous presence. Even the masters at the Divine Stage felt a strong pressure


    over them, which made them change their color.


    Meanwhile, the Ice Phoenix Eagle moved forward like a glider rapidly flying at a low altitude. It stirred


    up strong icy winds and let out a piercing cry every now and then. It was just only at arm''s length away


    from Rocky.


    Rocky widened his eyes, and immediately the huge ck dragon shadow in the Magic Spiritual Space


    slowly opened its mouth. Despite its terrifying gesture, it looked more like an exquisite sculpture from a


    museum. Then, a ball of extremely chaotic light appeared in the dragon shadow''s mouth and it spread


    out and covered the whole area. In the blink of an eye, it waspletely dark everywhere, from the sky


    to the ground.


    Even Alyssa and the others who were fighting on the other side of the area felt it and turned to look at


    what was going on.


    Before the Ice Phoenix Eagle reached Rocky, the huge ball of light in the ck dragon shadow''s mouth


    turned into a beam of chaotic light. It had a diameter of several meters wide and it directly burst out at


    an astonishing speed. Suddenly, spiritual waves were surging around, and the evil power advanced


    forward like a violent wind. People stopped moving as if they felt that the end of the world wasing.


    The spirit maniptors who were closer to the ck dragon shadow struggled to catch their breath.


    They felt as if their chests were being constantly hit by a huge hammer. It was difficult for them to run


    away and the weaker ones spat out blood right there and then.


    These masters of the Divine Stage hurried to retreat with their spirit-manipted beasts. They were


    afraid they might get seriously injured by ident.


    Meanwhile, the Ice Phoenix Eagle also sensed the danger from the iing chaotic light. It


    immediately let out a terrifying scream and hurriedly tilted its body to avoid the attack. But it was still too


    the light disappeared without even a trace of dust.


    Everything happened too fast for anyone to expect that such a thing could even happen. They were all


    stunned by the terrifying power of the ck dragon shadow.


    After losing its wing, the Ice Phoenix Eagle lost its bnce and fell to the ground. It howled miserably,


    making the people who heard it cringe in agony.


    Since the Ice Phoenix Eagle was down, the people thought that it was over. However, the chaotic light


    kept moving and unexpectedly rushed into the enchanted barrier behind the Ice Phoenix Eagle.


    With a loud bang, a ray of light as dazzling as the sun was released from the explosion. The entire


    mountain trembled violently, and the cracking of the rocks was audible. Sand and stones began to fall,


    scattering in all directions.


    "Oh, Mr. Rookie used himself as a bait to attract the guardian beast! He pretended to attack the


    guardian beast, but his real target was that enchanted barrier! That''s brilliant!" Luci shouted, her


    voice trembled out of the excitement when she realized the truth.


    The same idea came across everyone''s mind almost at the same time. Rocky had taken such a risky


    step to a dangerous direction, but they all had to admit that his courage and quick mind was something


    to admire. Rocky managed to seriously injure the Ice Phoenix Eagle and break the enchanted barrier at


    the same time. It was the perfect solution, and it was only Rocky who had thought of it.


    However, the most astonishing thing was the power released by the massive ck dragon shadow. It


    was a power that would definitely make some of them unable to fall asleep at night.


    Because of the strong impact of the chaotic light, the enchanted barrier around the circr altar


    exploded like ss. Strong mes erupted everywhere, like volcanoes spewingva from its crater.


    "Look! The enchanted barrier has been broken! Come on! Now''s our chance!" someone suddenly


    shouted out of nowhere.


    Everyone snapped out of their thoughts. They were shaking as they put their eyes on the altar. In the


    middle of which was a piece of spiritual treasure that was floating in the air.


    It looked like an ancient mirror, oval and set in a cyan wooden frame. The frame was not smooth, it was


    intertwined with branches and tendrils. The mirror was not smooth as well. It was a t stone that


    emitted a faint green light and constantly rippled like ake.


    Everyone who fixed their eyes on it knew that it was the spiritual treasure that they had been looking for


    these past few days. That was the very reason they came all the way here.


    "Well, what are you waiting for?! Go ahead! Someone take it!" Algy shouted immediately, his eyes filled


    with greed. As soon as Algy gave his order, the spirit maniptors around him rushed towards the


    altar.


    The masters of the Divine Stage who were closer to the altar had all dashed toward the spiritual


    treasure too.


    The spirit maniptors who were farther away didn''t hesitate and started to run as well. The spirit


    maniptors of the Heavenly Stage, who were very eager to show off their abilities, followed them


    closely.


    In an instant, over 30 figures were swarming towards the altar. They were all desperate to seize hold of


    the treasure.

 Chapter 1013 Retreat From The Flame Mountain

    Chapter 1013 Retreat From The me Mountain


    At that moment, the Ice Phoenix Eagle dropped to the ground with a loud thud. Although one of its ice


    wings broke, it quickly got up and let out a sharp roar. Then it rushed forward to begin its ughter.


    Everyone was focused on getting their hands on the spiritual treasure, so none of them heeded the Ice


    Phoenix Eagle. The resulting scene was extremely chaotic.


    "What a fearless bunch!" Right then, Rocky floated in the air. One moment he sneered and narrowed


    his eyes. The next moment, he vanished.


    Because they didn''t work together as a team against the Ice Phoenix Eagle, no one could get near the


    spiritual treasure and many of them ended up injured while fighting the beast.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Tate, go and attack it from behind!" Alexandermanded. Realizing they were in a dire situation, he


    worried it would only get worse.


    Tate nodded before approaching the Ice Phoenix Eagle from behind.


    "Everyone! We won''t get anywhere if we keep scrambling around for the spiritual treasure like this.


    Why don''t we make things easier by working together?" Alexander proposed loudly to several masters


    of the Divine Stage.


    Hearing his proposition, the masters of the Divine Stage nced at each other before joining hands.


    This would give them a better opportunity to trap the Ice Phoenix Eagle and seize the spiritual treasure.


    Once Alexander and the other masters of the Divine Stage blocked the Ice Phoenix Eagle, around


    seven to eight Supernal Stage warriors proceeded to approach the spiritual treasure. This group of


    warriors included Tate, the two sisters from the Cao n, and Heavenly Wolf Harold (Algy''s


    subordinate and the first killer of the Timber Deity Empire).


    Depending solely on strength wouldn''t get them the spiritual treasure in such a chaotic battle. They''d


    also need a lot of luck.


    "Queenie, I''ll stop Tate. You go and retrieve the spiritual treasure," Luci instructed Queenie before


    heading for Tate. She''d rather have anyone else im the spiritual treasure than allowing Tate to own


    it.


    "Luci, why are you doing this?" Tate asked once he realized what she was nning. The realization


    turned him cold, but he had no time to contemte. Immediately, he confronted Luci.


    Meanwhile, the other masters of the Supernal Stage who were nearer to the spiritual treasure were


    now trying to prevent the other from getting any nearer to it. More specifically, the masters above the


    middle level of the Supernal Stage were blocked by more masters.


    This allowed the petite Queenie to sneak towards the spiritual treasure quicker.


    Unbeknown to her, Harold was also approaching the spiritual treasure. He was much stronger than


    Queenie.


    "This spiritual treasure belongs to the eldest prince. If you don''t want to die, get out of the way!" Harold


    threatened before he drew nearer to Queenie, intending to attack her.


    Since she was injured, she knew she could never defeat him. So she made a decision. Immediately,


    she threw herself in to the air. As she fell from the sky in an arc, she reached out to grab the spiritual


    treasure that floated in the air.


    "You''re not getting away with it!" Harold''s palm quickly turned into a ferocious wolf shadow that was


    about to bite Queenie from behind.


    But before the shadow could harm her, a figure blocked it with a sh of colorful light in his hand.


    A colorful, gorgeous de drew an arc in the air as it shed at Harold who was greatly surprised by


    the attack. As the spiritual light shone in all directions, he was knocked off his feet like a leaf floating


    through the breeze.


    Queenie now floated and held the spiritual treasure beforending on the ground. She turned towards


    the figure wielding the colorful de that blocked Harold. She shouted excitedly, "You came just in


    time, you bastard!"


    Several princes, including Geoffrey, were exasperated to see that Queenie had gotten the spiritual


    treasure. After all, Queenie was the weakest of all the masters at the Supernal Stage.


    From afar, Woods was watching the scene unfold. Because he wasn''t a spirit maniptor, he was


    under the protection of two spirit maniptors. He was happy to see Rocky and Queenie seed at


    getting the spiritual treasure.


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and cease her!" Algymanded angrily.


    The masters of the Supernal Stage who were busy fighting each other stopped once they realized what


    happened. Immediately, they rushed towards her and the treasure.


    "Queenie, let''s get you out of here." Rocky knew that if he didn''t leave with the treasure, these guys


    would never let him go. Like steam turning into air, they vanished without a trace.


    Before everyone realized what happened, both Rocky and Queenie had disappeared.


    Alyssa, who had been paying close attention to the battle at the altar narrowed her eyes once she


    realized Queenie, Rocky, and the treasure were nowhere to be found. Then she ordered, "We can''t


    stay here any longer. Everyone retreat!"


    Everyone followed hermand and hastily retreated.


    Lucas and the other masters of the Divine Stage were thest to retreat as they stopped the pursuers.


    Alyssa led her troops to the west of the me mountain.


    To everyone''s surprise, the Fire Phoenix Eagle and the Ice Phoenix Eagle that closely chased them


    suddenly burst into dazzling spiritual light. In the blink of an eye, both beasts merged into one and


    exhibited an astonishing power that was of the eight-star level.


    This terrified all who witnessed it.


    "Run!" Alyssa shouted once she realized they were all knee-deep in a dangerous situation.


    Once the beasts sessfully merged, their power would be heightened. Even if Alyssa and several


    other masters of the Divine Stage worked together, they might not be able to stop them.


    Out of nowhere, a spirit-manipted beast resembling a crane flew over the me mountain''s mouth.


    Two figures stood on the crane, and one of them donned a white robe and drew circles with his hands


    to conjure spiritual power.


    It was two powerful elders from the Timber Deity Empire.


    "Timber heaven and earth..." one of the elders named Nester shouted loudly before a strange light


    began to glow between his hands. Then, countless branches and tendrils quickly grew from under the


    feet of the two beasts who were now entangled and trapped.


    Meanwhile, the other elder summoned a giant spirit-manipted beast that closely resembled a spider.


    It spat out golden threads that formed a web. Soon, both the Ice Phoenix Eagle and the Fire Phoenix


    Eagle were ensnared in the tightwork of tendrils and threads.


    "Run! We can''t hold it for much longer," Nester eximed to Alyssa and the others.


    Quickly, Alyssa led her troops to the nearest opening and retreated from the me mountain towards


    safety.

 Chapter 1014 The Forbidden Spell On The Spiritual Race

    Chapter 1014 The Forbidden Spell On The Spiritual Race


    Meanwhile, Rocky had already flown out of the me mountain with Queenie. As soon as he noticed


    that no one was chasing them anymore, hended swiftly and let Queenie go.


    As soon as her feet were on the ground, Queenie couldn''t stop herself from boasting, "Look! I did it! I


    grabbed the spiritual treasure. This is amazing!" She couldn''t take her eyes off the strangely-shaped


    spiritual treasure in her hand. It felt like a prize. But if it weren''t for Rocky, she couldn''t have done it.


    Worse, she would have been severely injured by the Heavenly Wolf.


    However, it didn''t seem like Rocky minded it, because he was silently smiling beside her. "Yeah, you


    are really something!" The praise easily left his mouth, as a warm smile brightened his face. He was


    d that he had nned for this in advance, or else, he could have arrived toote to save Queenie.


    Thankfully, he appeared just in time to fight off the Heavenly Wolf.


    Now, Rocky''s mission waspleted since he had gotten the spiritual treasure for Woods. Woods''


    victory as the emperor''s sessor should be in the bag now, thanks to the sess of this treasure


    hunting mission. Thus, he could go back to the Holy Dragon Empire at ease.


    As he was reflecting on these things, he suddenly sensed a strong aura approaching him. When he


    looked up, he saw a delicate body that resembled a dragonfly, and it was rapidly falling from the sky in


    their direction. Thin gossamer wings wereing out of its back and sparkling under the rays of the


    sun. The figure''s beauty felt ethereal and dreamlike as if it was an embodiment of their dreams. Any


    man would have gone crazy for such a beauty.


    "It''s so beautiful! But it seems to be a spiritual race woman..." Queenie murmured in surprise,


    recognizing the woman''s race at a nce. She was a stunning beauty.


    Of course, Rocky was shocked as well, but it was for a very different reason. The figure looked vaguely


    familiar to him, and the sight of her gave him an inexplicably lousy feeling at the bottom of his stomach.


    Sure enough, when the delicate figure waved her hand, Queenie suddenly fainted and copsed on the


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ground without any warning. The spiritual treasure in her hand flew directly into the delicate figure''s


    hand.


    "Hey,dy, couldn''t you have chosen a better time to rob us?" Rocky looked at the beautiful figure in


    front of him with a frown. Thest thing he expected when he flew out here was to meet the woman


    from the spiritual race, whom he had met before.


    "Ha-ha! You are such a helpful man! I didn''t expect that you would be able to break the enchanted


    barrier. And you even brought the spiritual treasure under the watchful eyes of that fierce guardian


    beast right into my waiting hands. You really lived up to my expectations!" The woman from the spiritual


    race gave Rocky an appreciative once-over, with a wicked smile on her gorgeous face.


    "What do you mean?" Rocky tried not to let her know, but the bad feeling he had felt earlier had now


    intensified.


    "You have been so helpful to me, so I''ll let you guess. Why do you think the humans who should have


    been driven out of the Hell of Dragon Fang had suddenly gathered here?" A chilling smile appeared on


    the beautiful woman''s face.


    "Did you arrange the treasure hunting teams toe here together by using those spirit-manipted


    beasts?" Of course, Rocky wasn''t a fool, so he immediately understood what she was saying.


    "Hmn... You are very smart," the woman admitted with a faint smile.


    "So you used us to get the spiritual treasure for you? You did all these on purpose?" Rocky''s face went


    nk. He knew that if this beautiful woman wanted to take the spiritual treasure, he might not be able


    to stop her.


    "No, I don''t want the spiritual treasure. I just want to make a deal with you." The woman shook her


    head gracefully, attracting Rocky''s eyes onto her long pale neck.


    However, he was more curious about her words. "What do you mean ?"


    "This spiritual treasure is called the Mysterious Power Swallowing Mirror, and it is made up of two


    parts. And the key to activating this spiritual treasure is the Mysterious Raw Gemstone," the woman


    from the spiritual race exined, as she brought out a rare flickering stone from the Mysterious Power


    Swallowing Mirror and held it in her palm. Then she said, "The deal I want to make with you is very


    simple. You just have to hide this Mysterious Raw Gemstone, and make sure that it doesn''t fall into the


    wrong hands. In particr, the people from the Timber Deity Empire..."


    "If you don''t want the people of the Timber Deity Empire to get the spiritual treasure, you can hide it


    yourself. Anyway, I can''t stop you. So why do you want to separate the Mysterious Raw Gemstone


    from the spiritual treasure? And why are you asking me for this? Aren''t you afraid that I will betray you


    and give the whole spiritual treasure to the people of the Timber Deity Empire in the end?" Rocky


    asked straightforwardly. He couldn''t guess what the woman was thinking by asking him for this, but it


    felt like she wasn''t telling him everything.


    "Don''t ask so many questions. There are some things that I can''t tell you now. Anyway, it''s better for


    you if you do as I say. You may be able to save a lot of people by doing so..." Her beautiful face


    darkened as she spoke, and her eyes seemed to be saying something else to Rocky.


    "What if they think that I have hidden a part of the spiritual treasure?" Rocky asked abruptly. The


    woman didn''t seem like she was joking, but he could tell that she was hiding something, so he couldn''t


    just go along with whatever she wanted.


    "Trust me, they won''t. Anyway, they wille out soon, and we can put on a showter." So Rocky


    was right. She was still hiding something else, and it looked like she already had a n.


    "Then what good will it do to me? I don''t want to get involved in such a dangerous thing," Rocky said


    frankly. Of course, he would consider doing as she said if she offered any benefits that attracted him.


    "Do you have anything you want? I will try my best to satisfy your need..." The beautiful woman gave


    him a seductive smile.


    "I want a lot of things. You know, the works. Rare treasures, maybe spiritual crystals, and so on..."


    Rocky said bluntly.


    "Do you mean those rubbish? How could you take them as treasures? What an inexperienced


    bumpkin! But you are still too weak right now. You should at least reach the Divine Stage first." The


    beauty red at Rocky as if indignant about his idea of treasure. She sighed, reached out, and a pill


    bottle appeared in her hand immediately. "There are seven Holy Spirit Panacea that I refined in this


    bottle, which can help you boost your strength and integrate the hidden power in your body. The way to


    refine and digest the Holy Spirit Panacea is quite straightforward. Once you have taken it, your body


    will transform into a furnace, so you will need topletely refine and digest the Holy Spirit Panacea in


    your body with your spiritual power. However, with your strength, if you want to refine one Panacea, it


    will take a few months, at the very least, or a year at the most. It all depends on your fate. But as long


    as you refine these seven Panacea, your strength will reach the Divine Stage." After saying that, she


    threw the bottle to Rocky.


    He caught the bottle with a stunned look on his face. If the woman were telling the truth, then he would


    make a great fortune. However, he was still suspicious about her ns. If she had all the treasure, why


    did she want to hide half of the spiritual treasure? There was probably something more, and he would


    find that out.


    Rocky was a brilliant young man. Even though he was suspicious of the woman, he also knew that she


    would not prevent him from giving the whole spiritual treasure to the Timber Deity Empire for no


    reason. The Wood n sent the people of the Timber Deity Empire to look for the spiritual treasure,


    which was strange in itself because a forbidden spell was specially made for the spiritual race to


    prevent them from approaching the spiritual treasure. So it meant that the people who cast the spell


    didn''t want the spiritual race to get the treasure.


    However, the Wood n tried every means to get this spiritual treasure, which was already suspicious!

 Chapter 1015 Catch Up From Behind

    Chapter 1015 Catch Up From Behind


    "I know you have doubts about me, and you are suspicious about my motives for being here. But if you


    have any ounce of trust in me, please do as I say. Of course, I won''t hurt you or make things difficult for


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    you, even if you give the whole spiritual treasure to the Timber Deity Empire behind my back. You may


    not believe me, but you are one of the reasons that I am doing this. Keeping this Mysterious Raw


    Gemstone will be beneficial for you too. Who knows? Maybe you will need it at a critical moment


    someday, and it could save your life," the woman from the spiritual race exined lengthily. Amazingly,


    she was able to address most of Rocky''s concerns as if she had seen through his mind.


    "Since you have given me a choice, allow me to think about it for a while. However, I have one


    question. How did you know that there is a hidden power in my body? Is it because you touched me


    before?" Rocky asked with a frown.


    "I''m afraid you have too many questions, and I don''t have the time to answer them one by one. If you


    have any other requests, tell me now," the woman said impatiently. Rocky was quiet for a while, as he


    thought about his options.


    "Can I have a drop of blood essence from you and your guardian beast?" he asked.


    "Mine and my beast''s blood essence? What are you going to do with that?" the beauty from the


    spiritual race asked in confusion.


    "Nothing important. I just need them for something." Rocky thought that it was better if she didn''t know


    the particrs.


    It seemed that she was in a hurry because she didn''t ask any more questions. Instead, she promptly


    disappeared as soon as the word passed from Rocky''s lips. She reappeared a momentter with two


    drops of sweet dewdrops in each hand. She handed the blood essence in the dewdrops immediately to


    Rocky.


    "Are you satisfied now?" The beauty of the spiritual race looked at Rocky.


    "Yes. Well... Almost." Rocky was not a greedy person, but the beautiful woman from the spiritual race


    was willing to do whatever he wanted. He had a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity in front of him, so he


    would not dare waste it by being reckless and impulsive.


    The woman seemed to understand his intention, for she reached out and handed him the gemstone


    that Rocky had taken. "Put away this Mysterious Raw Gemstone first," she instructed.


    After Rocky got it from her, he opened the Magic Spiritual Space and called Robin. Then, he asked it to


    take the Mysterious Raw Gemstone to theboratory.


    "Has your spirit-manipted beast eaten anything so that it has the qualification of a guardian beast?"


    the woman asked curiously. She was eyeing Robin intently, not taking her eyes off until the beast had


    left.


    "Yes. It has taken a magic pill I found by ident before, and after that, it has evolved into its current


    status," Rocky said frankly, as he had no intention of covering up Robin''s strength.


    "Was it the Spirit Purification and Transformation Pill? Wow, you are quite lucky that you found a Spirit


    Purification and Transformation Pill. That kind of pill is usually used by the spiritual race to evolve the


    supernatural beasts into the guardian beasts. Even though it could also transform regr spirit-


    manipted beasts, we rarely do so. That is because it would take at least ten years to refine a Spirit


    Purification and Transformation Pill, which ispleted by collecting materials to the refining stage. It


    would be a pity to use such a rare and hard-won pill on regr spirit-manipted beasts. Moreover,


    only a being from the spiritual race who is above a high-grade ordinary spiritual being can refine the


    Spirit Purification and Transformation Pill. Therefore, it is a rare treat even for the spiritual race. And for


    the human spirit maniptors, it is priceless." The beauty''s eyes lit up while she talked about the pill to


    Rocky.


    "Really?" Rocky didn''t expect that the magic pill he had found in the Myriad Spirit Tomb was a very rare


    treasure, even for the spiritual race.


    "They areing." While they were talking, the pleased smile on the woman''s face was quickly


    reced by alertness, as she gazed at where the others were. Suddenly, she threw the other half of


    the spiritual treasure, which was the cyan wooden frame without the Mysterious Raw Gemstone, to


    Rocky. Then, she hit Rocky on his chest with a strong force.


    He felt the powerful thrust lift him at once, and he was thrown back and mmed against the stone wall


    of the me mountain behind him. Anyone who saw that would think he got hurt, but to his surprise, he


    wasn''t hurt at all.


    Meanwhile, Alyssa and several peerless masters at the Divine Stage came just in time to see Rocky,


    as he was hurled away by the woman. They had retreated from the me mountain and were about to


    regroup outside when they came upon the shocking scene.


    "Are you okay?" Alyssa immediately flew to Rocky''s side. At the same time, she looked at the beautiful


    woman who had hit him, and she recognized that she was from the spiritual race at once.


    She stared down the woman from the spiritual race, who smiled out of the blue. Then, Alyssa heard her


    voice through their telepathic link, "I''ll take the Mysterious Raw Gemstone. Tell the Wood n that they


    should never think of getting any more spiritual treasures, or I''ll rob them every time I see them..." After


    saying that, she soared into the air like a fairy and instantly disappeared from their sight.


    "Sorry, I..." Rocky murmured in a rough voice, pretending to be seriously injured. At that moment, he


    decided to temporarily believe the words of the beautiful woman from the spiritual race. He would keep


    their conversation to himself.


    "It''s not your fault. I was too careless. I didn''t expect that there would be a being of the spiritual race


    lurking here. But which n of spiritual race is she from?" Since she was in such a hurry earlier, Alyssa


    didn''t see much of the beautiful woman. She was also too surprised to look at her closely.


    "Leave this to me, okay? Don''t tell anyone about what happened. This is only between you and me,"


    Alyssa told Rocky seriously.


    He nodded and handed over the iplete spiritual treasure to Alyssa, and she hastily hid the spiritual


    treasure into the Magic Spiritual Space.


    At this time, the remaining peerless masters at the Divine Stage and the spirit maniptors at the


    Supernal Stage also came out from the me mountain, including Lucas and Luci.


    The twonded on the ground not far away from them, and they were shocked to see both Rocky and


    Queenie on the ground. Rocky looked like he was injured, but Alyssa was beside him. On the other


    hand, Queenie seemed to have fainted, so they hurried to her side to check if she was still alive.


    Alyssa also went closer to them to help. She nodded after examining her and turned to Lucas and


    Luci.


    "She is fine. She just fainted because of some spiritual skill. Her body isn''t hurt at all. Don''t worry," she


    said reassuringly. The two could not help but sigh in relief.


    "Your Royal Highness, what happened here?"


    Lucas asked curiously, looking around the ce. But Alyssa only shook her head and said, "Now isn''t


    the time.


    Let''s talk about itter." Of course, it was because Alyssa didn''t want to make a scene, especially when


    a stranger had just stolen half of the spiritual treasure. If the other princes found out, they would surely


    make a fuss about it. That would put Woods in a bad light. Therefore, it was better to hide the truth and


    exin it to the emperor in person.


    However, since several masters at the Divine Stage hade at the same time as Alyssa, they also


    saw the beautiful woman from the spiritual race. Thus, as soon as the treasure hunting teams had


    retreated out of the me mountain, the other princes found out about it quickly, and they all went to


    Alyssa to ask what had happened.


    Alyssa kept her exnation short. She only told them that a spiritual race being had attacked Rocky


    and Queenie, but the spiritual treasure was safe and sound, and she had already put it away.


    The princes were skeptical at first. Fortunately, they were too preupied with the contest, which


    Woods must have won because it was Queenie that had snatched the spiritual treasure. Woods'' victory


    meant that he had the highest chance of seeding the throne. Of course, the other princes didn''t


    want to admit defeat, especially Geoffrey, because he had put in a lot of effort to win the throne. None


    of them had expected Woods, who was behind them, to catch up.


    However, Geoffrey still hated Rocky the most, because he also realized that Rocky must be his


    nemesis. He thought that ever since Rocky appeared, he had never surpassed Woods. Besides,


    Woods would never have won today without the help of Rocky, and Queenie was able to grab the


    spiritual treasure with Rocky''s help as well!

 Chapter 1016 Back To The Holy Dragon Empire

    Chapter 1016 Back To The Holy Dragon Empire


    Nester and the other elder were thest to get out of the mountain after the others had run off.


    The moment they were out, the me mountain shook violently as if smashed by a terrible force.


    Enormous stones rained down, followed by a surge of dust that covered the entire ground. It was


    followed by an intense energy that surrounded the entire area and released a powerful tremor


    underneath the earth.


    After what seemed like a lifetime, the destruction stopped and it was all calm and quiet.


    "Our work here is done, now that we have the spiritual treasure. We have aplished the mission


    that His Majesty appointed us to do. The Hell of Dragon Fang is not a safe ce. We have to head out


    as soon as possible. Once we''re far from here, then that''s the only time that it would be safe for us to


    rx." Nester suggested, and then looked at Alyssa for approval.


    Alyssa nodded in agreement. The Hell of Dragon Fang made her feel uneasy, and all she wanted was


    to get as far away from the ce as possible.


    The treasure hunting teams did not waste any more time and hurriedly pulled out of the Hell of Dragon


    Fang. They were led by Alyssa and the two elders who were also very eager to leave the ce.


    It took them three days and nights to leave that terrible ce.


    After less than a day''s rest, Alyssa and the two elders went back to report that they had sessfully


    in high spirits and looked forward to a grand celebration.


    Woods was on cloud nine because it was his team who got the spiritual treasure. As soon as he and


    his team members arrived at the capital, Woods ordered his servants to set up a fabulous celebration


    party in the grand hall of his residence. He invited everyone that was part of his team toe.


    By nightfall, the entire mansion was adorned with bright, colorful lights. The servants were busy as a


    bee and made sure everything was perfect for the grand celebration.


    Inside the grand hall, members of the treasure hunting team sat on both sides of the table. In front of


    them was an array of all kinds of delicious food and expensive wines. Servants tended to their every


    need as they raised a toast to each other and chattered happily.


    "I am grateful to all of you! If it wasn''t for your hard work and determination, I could never get my hands


    on the spiritual treasure. I promise that all of you will be generously rewarded for your contribution


    tomorrow. With this cup of wine, I would like to thank you for your loyalty and support. Cheers!" Woods


    stood up and raised his ss.


    All the guests stood up and raised their sses. They were all pleased with Woods'' deration and


    promise.


    "For my next toast, I would like to honor the fallen champions who died in this treasure hunting mission.


    We cannot forget their contributions. They are our heroes. They may not be here, but their families will


    bask in the glory of their courage. Their deaths will not go to waste. For our heroes!" Woods dered.


    "For our heroes!" everyone said in unison.


    "Obtaining the spiritual treasure was a joint effort of all of you. Still, I want to recognize and express my


    gratitude to the following exceptional masters. Master Lucas and Elder Brook, thank you so much for


    putting your shoulder to the wheel. It was your wisdom and abilities that aided us in this endeavor."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Woods then looked at Lucas and Elder Brook, both of whom were sitting on his right side.


    "That is very kind of you, Your Royal Highness. Keep in mind that we are always here to help you. If


    this will aid you ascend to the throne, then I am more than willing to face any danger andy down my


    life for you!" Elder Brook dered fervently, and then bowed his head to show respect.


    Lucas also bowed his head and smiled lightly towards Woods.


    "Of course, I also want to thank the Cao n and Chief Luci. Your n provided the most number of


    people in the treasure hunt and also suffered a tremendous loss. Moreover, it was Miss Queenie who


    captured the spiritual treasure. I can say that the Cao n contributed greatly to the sess of this


    mission! Thank you! I will forever be grateful to your n!" Woods then raised his cup and looked at


    Luci and Queenie, who were both on the other side.


    "Thank you! It is an honor for the Cao n to be valued by Your Royal Highness. It was my younger


    sister who snagged the treasure, but she would not have done it without the help of Mr. Rookie," Luci


    said and raised her cup towards Rocky. He was seated next to Woods and was considered as a


    distinguished guest.


    "Seriously? And what was his contribution? I don''t agree! I risked my life to get it, and what he did was


    merely help!" Queenie expressed her objection, and then made a face at Rocky.


    "Please don''t undermine your own power and capabilities, Chief Luci. Miss Queenie was indeed


    brilliant during the treasure hunt and no one can surpass her determination. She was fearless amid a


    dangerous andplicated situation. Definitely, she has made a valuable contribution to our sess.


    And then Mr. Rookie. He appeared at a critical moment to assist her and prevented the spiritual


    treasure from being stolen by others. Indeed, both of them made priceless contributions. Everyone,


    let''s toast to Mr. Rookie and Miss Queenie!" Woods dered to pacify Queenie.


    "That''s fair enough!" Queenie grumbled in an indistinct voice. Her face lit up as she forced herself to


    smile. She took two sips of wine, and right away her face became red, which made her more attractive.


    Rocky smiled and said nothing.


    "Mr. Rookie, forgive me for being rude to you before. I misunderstood you. I hope we can both forget


    about the past." Elder Brook came over and greeted Rocky with a wide smile. He used to be annoyed


    with Rocky and did not hide his disrespect towards him.


    "You ttered me." Rocky nodded with a smile.


    "Mr. Rookie, I actually have a question that I have been meaning to ask you. I think now is my time to


    ask, and everyone must be very curious too." Lucas turned to Rocky and asked in a serious tone of


    voice.


    "Go ahead, Master Lucas. You can ask whatever you want," Rocky replied calmly as he touched the


    rim of his cup.


    "We saw you summoned the spirit-manipted beast inside the arena before, and this time we all


    witnessed how powerful it was. I want to know, where did this mysterious spirit-manipted beast


    Rocky. It tortured his mind not being able to figure out the origin of a spirit-manipted beast. Now that


    he had the chance to know, he would not let it pass.


    Lucas was not alone. Rocky''s spirit-manipted beast was a mystery to everyone, and they were


    grateful Lucas asked the question. Everyone fixed their eyes on Rocky and waited for him to answer.


    "To tell you the truth, it was not my spirit-manipted beast and it will stay in my Magic Spiritual Space


    just for a time," Rocky replied with no reservation. He told them part of the truth, but he could not tell


    them everything. The ancient spiritual beast was not his spirit-manipted beast, but he could summon


    it anytime. It woulde to protect and rescue him at any moment, with the help of the Dragon-shaped


    Soul Beast.


    Rocky''s answer astonished the surrounding people. It was not the answer they expected, but it made


    sense. Rocky already had two spirit-manipted beasts, and both of them were extremely powerful


    and difficult to possess. It would be impossible for him to own a third one, especially when it was as


    powerful as a Divine Stage master.


    "That makes sense. Thank you, Mr. Rookie!" Lucas nodded.


    "Well, let''s not talk about business tonight. Let''s all have a delightful time. Please enjoy!" Woods quickly


    came to Rocky''s rescue. He knew Rocky wanted to keep his identity in the dark and discussion about


    the mysterious spirit-manipted beast was a dangerous topic.


    With this, Woods instructed his servants to bring in more food and wine. Before long, the merriment


    shook off the people''s curiosity.


    Rocky never enjoyed such asions. Shortly, he notified Woods, and then quietly slipped out of the


    hall.


    The air was fresh and a cool breeze apanied Rocky outside.


    ''My time here is up. It''s time for me to leave. I need to go back to the Holy Dragon Empire!'' The radiant


    blue moon spilled light into the surrounding and his sorrow drifted away with the wind. Rocky''s thought


    of returning to Holy Dragon Empire was met with mixed emotions. He was excited to go back, but he


    knew he had to face Lena and other countless adversities.

 Chapter 1017 The Most Wanted Thing Was To Take Revenge

    Chapter 1017 The Most Wanted Thing Was To Take Revenge


    "Mr. Rookie, is there anything bothering you?" A sweet voice came from behind Rocky, startling him.


    He whirled around and saw Luci, who walking gracefully toward him.


    "Chief Luci, what brings you out here?" Rocky asked with a faint smile pulling at the corners of his


    mouth.


    "Please, call me Luci. I just wanted to thank you for protecting Queenie that day. If it weren''t for you,


    Mr. Rookie, she would have been in danger," Luci said gratefully. She greatly appreciated what


    Rocky had done for her and the Cao n, whether it was intentional or not.


    "It''s no big deal. Anyway, it''s thest time." Rocky calmly shook his head.


    She couldn''t help the gasp that escaped her lips when she heard his words. Her face paled slightly, and


    her hands trembled by her side. Although she was mentally prepared, she didn''t expect that this


    moment woulde so soon. "Are you leaving so soon?"


    "I have finished what I nned to do in the Timber Deity Empire. There is no reason for me to stay.


    Besides, I have other important things to do," Rocky said bluntly.


    "I see..." she murmured quietly, looking pitiful and sad.


    "What''s wrong? Are you missing me already?" replied Rocky jokingly, as his own way of lightening the


    mood.


    "Maybe you are right, but I know you won''t stay for me, Mr. Rookie," she answered straightforwardly.


    From the start, she had a feeling that Rocky could not be hers alone, so she did not harbor any


    illusions.


    "You are right. I cannot stay, but you can consider going with me, as long as you are willing to let go of


    everything you have now," Rocky said tentatively.


    "Mr. Rookie, you know I can''t do that... Even if I want to, I can''t!" grumbled Luci, frowning cutely at


    him.


    "That would be a pity. I thought something more could grow between us, Luci." Rocky pretended to


    be regretful, but Luci could see the boyish smirk he was hiding.


    "You are so mean. Stop teasing me! You are going to leave already, so why are you making me think


    about all these things?" As Luci spoke, she suddenly leaned forward in Rocky''s arms and continued,


    "When I''m with you, I feel safe. I feel at home. I can put down any disguise and act like an ordinary


    woman, but we are not destined to be together. Perhaps, you are the only man in my life who has


    sessfully charmed me. I''m afraid that if I let you go, I will regret it for the rest of my life..."


    "I understand. Take good care of yourself, okay? This could be ourst meeting, or maybe, we will


    meet again someday. But I cannot stay here any longer," Rocky said frankly. After all, if he returned to


    the Holy Dragon Empire and regained his status as Prince Basil, he would not be able to appear in the


    Timber Deity Empire again, at least not aboveboard.


    Hearing this, Luci''s eyes turned red, and it took every ounce of her self-control to stop herself from


    crying. She took a deep breath, calming herself because this was thest time they could be together.


    She didn''t want him to see her in such a pitiful state.


    "I''ll go inside first." Then, Luci left Rocky''s arms. She looked at Rocky with a smile, her beautiful eyes


    wet with unshed tears. She tried to look strong, but the sadness in her eyes could not be concealed.


    She gave him a final nod and left.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "You are quite an affectionate man!" At this moment, a coquettish voice sounded. Rocky turned his


    head and saw a graceful figure in the moonlight.


    "Why are you here? What did the emperor say about the spiritual treasure?" Rocky asked curiously. He


    had immediately recognized the figure, just by hearing her voice. It was Alyssa.


    "That''s none of your business. You don''t need to care about the spiritual treasure. Didn''t I say that I


    would talk to you after the treasure hunting game was over?" Alyssa red at Rocky.


    "Oh, yes. Sorry. So many things have happened today, so I forgot." Rocky nodded immediately.


    The two of them went to the pavilion by theke where he and Woods had met before. At this moment,


    the quietke was an enchanting sight, as it reflected the crescent moon, with barely a ripple in sight.


    "When are you going back to the Holy Dragon Empire?" Alyssa asked straightforwardly even before


    they had entered the pavilion.


    Rocky took his time, sitting down before he answered. "If you don''t have anything else for me to do, I''m


    going to leave in two or three days."


    "If you just go back like this, aren''t you afraid of causing trouble?" Alyssa asked. Her voice sounded


    worried, while her eyes were narrowed suspiciously.


    "What kind of trouble? If I go back, everyone will be happy, right?" Rocky said with a faint smile. Of


    course, he also knew that it was not as simple as he had said. However, he didn''t want Alyssa to know


    too much about him, especially the things rted to Alston.


    "Maybe it''s true for most people, but for Alston, the eldest prince of the Holy Dragon Empire, it''s hard to


    say, isn''t it?" Alyssa asked shrewdly, her dark eyes boring into his very soul.


    The casual name-drop immediately alerted Rocky that she knew more than she was letting on. Maybe


    she had known from the start, or perhaps she had found out more along the way.


    "Did Prince Woods tell you something?" Rocky asked after a short pause.


    "I guessed it by myself. I''ve already found out that my brother was hiding something from mest time


    when you were all attacked. And when I found out that you were the prince of the Holy Dragon Empire,


    I was already suspicious. Not long ago, after I confirmed some information, I was sure that the person


    who attacked you was the eldest prince of the Holy Dragon Empire. He is your brother, who is also the


    sessor of the next emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire, Alston. Well? Did I get it right?" With


    Alyssa''s intelligence, how could she not suspect that there was something strange about the attack


    against Woods and Rocky? And the fake death that Rocky arranged was enough proof that there must


    be something wrong.


    Later on, she suspected that her brother must have been hiding something from her. When Rocky


    appearedter, she felt that all of these could not be a coincidence, so she also asked Laney to gather


    information secretly, especially information about him when he was still in the Crimson Dragon Group.


    As a result, she learned that when Alston was in the Crimson Dragon Army, he kept raising objections


    against Rocky and almost put the Crimson Dragon Army in trouble, which had nearly fulfilled the wish


    of the Timber Deity Empire. Therefore, after some spection and analysis, she was sure that the one


    who attacked Rocky and her brother was the eldest prince, Alston. And it should also be Alston who


    leaked Rocky''s route to her to deal with Rocky. That was all part of his n.


    In her opinion, the reason why Alston tried so hard to get rid of Rocky was that he was worried that


    Rocky would threaten his position as the sessor, so he tried his best to deal with him.


    In this case, everything made sense.


    "I really can''t hide anything from you, can''t I?" Rocky said calmly although it seemed that Alyssa had


    already put together everything.


    "So, now that you are going back to the Holy Dragon Empire, your priority is taking revenge on Alston,


    right?" Alyssa asked as if she had seen through Rocky''s mind.

 Chapter 1018 Full Consideration

    Chapter 1018 Full Consideration


    Rocky wanted to shrug, but he thought twice about it and nodded nomittally instead. On the other


    hand, Alyssa soldiered on despite his non-answer.


    "Then I want to ask you, why are you confident that you can take down Alston alone? I don''t think your


    power in the Holy Dragon Empire is enough to fight against him. Although the emperor of the Holy


    Dragon Empire has given you some measure of power by naming you Prince Crimson, it''s nominal and


    barely enough to fight against Alston. The Crimson Dragon Group is probably the only force that


    supports you in the Holy Dragon Empire! Marcia seems to treat you favorably, but even her power in


    the Holy Dragon Empire is not enough to help you defeat Alston. Do you honestly believe you can


    shake Alston''s current position as the sessor in the Holy Dragon Empire? You understand what I


    am saying, right?" Rocky raised one eyebrow at Alyssa. It seemed to him that she had given this so


    much thought, considering that it had nothing to do with her.


    "That''s enough. Once I return to the Holy Dragon Empire, I can use the power controlled by Marcia and


    the Crimson Dragon Group to continue to cultivate my ability. I believe that I will soon have the


    resources topete with Alston. Besides, in terms of strength alone, I have already surpassed him,"


    Rocky replied confidently.


    "Even so, do you think Alston will give you a chance? He is a despicable man who has even killed his


    brother for power. You are in danger as long as you are in his territory..." Alyssa insisted with a frown.


    "Maybe you are right. However, I am not the same Rocky that left the Holy Dragon Empire years ago.


    Even if Alston wants to deal with me, it won''t be that easy for him," he answered coldly.


    "If I were him, I will not deal with you directly, but I will start with the people around you." Alyssa was


    quite good at the strategy and psychological warfare. She could put herself in Alston''s shoes and tell


    what he would do next.


    "Then, I will protect them with all I have. This time, I won''t let anyone get hurt." Of course, Rocky would


    not make the same mistake again, nor would he allow Sue''s tragedy to happen once again.


    "That is easy for you to say, but words don''t mean anything. You have to back it up with your actions.


    Unless you be more ruthless, someone who would use anyone with no care for their lives, it will


    not be easy for you to deal with Alston. By the way, there is something else that I need to tell you, and


    this is detrimental to you. I have known this for some time, but I haven''t told you about it," Alyssa said


    seriously.


    Rocky''s forehead scrunched up, puzzled, as he asked, "What is it?"


    "I need you to remember that this came from one of my most trusted sources, so I know that this


    information is reliable." Alyssa paused, prompting Rocky to look at her impatiently. "Isis is pregnant with


    your baby. You are going to be a father soon..."


    As expected, Rocky was shocked beyond words, and for a minute, he could do nothing but shake his


    head in disbelief. "That''s impossible. I only had sex with her once, and we were forced to do that. Even


    though we are married, it is in name only. I don''t think she can be pregnant with my baby."


    "I don''t know the details, but my informant can''t be wrong. And my point here is that her pregnancy is a


    weakness for you. Even if you don''t love her, you won''t be indifferent to the baby, will you?" Alyssa said


    coldly.


    Of course, she was right. Even if Rocky could be ruthless and use everyone to deal with Alston, he


    couldn''t ignore his flesh and blood. Therefore, this baby might also be the biggest weapon that Alston


    could use against him.


    "Without this baby, you can go back to the Holy Dragon Empire now. You can learn to step on corpses


    like they mean nothing to you, and you can fight Alston to the death. If that were the case, then I


    believe that it''s only a matter of time before you achieve victory. But with this baby, you can''t be that


    ruthless. Plus, Isis is involved with this baby, and she is the daughter of Lance. Even if you try your


    best, you will have too much on your te. And if you return to the Holy Dragon Empire unprepared,


    you are not the only one who will be in danger. Isis and her baby will be in danger too," Alyssa


    continued.


    Rocky fell into a pensive silence, as her words drove him deep in thought. She was right. He had never


    thought that Isis would be pregnant with his baby, so he never considered thisplexity. Rocky


    initially thought that once he returned to the Holy Dragon Empire, he would have a big fight with Alston,


    then that would be it. But now that he had this baby, he couldn''t go with such a simple n, or he would


    endanger Isis and his baby.


    "So, even if you want to go back to the Holy Dragon Empire as soon as possible, you need time to


    prepare first. You are in the dark right now, while Alston is in the light. You have an advantage. As long


    as you n everything step by step before you return to the Holy Dragon Empire, I believe that Alston


    will never be able to defeat you. However, you have one more weakness. You are too emotional and


    get attached easily. You need to learn to restrain yourself, or you will put more people in danger,"


    advised Alyssa, who didn''t seem to care that she was counseling a prince from an enemy nation.


    "It seems that you have considered everything for me. I should thank you. If you hadn''t reminded me, I


    would have made a big mistake." Rocky knew that Alyssa was helping him though she didn''t have to,


    so he was grateful.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t want to owe anyone anything, so take my advice as a reward for helping my brother. Even


    though we will be enemies after you return to the Holy Dragon Empire, you are here right now, and you


    are still a friend of my brother, so I want to return the favor." Truthfully, Alyssa wanted to think of him as


    her enemy, but she couldn''t do so.


    "Okay. What do you think I should do first?" Rocky knew that she probably had ideas that could help


    since she had thought about this a lot. Thus, he didn''t hesitate and promptly asked her.


    "From what I remember, you are on good terms with Marcia. And with her status in the Holy Dragon


    Empire, no one will doubt her words, right?" Alyssa asked, still deep in thought.


    "I suppose so," Rocky agreed, nodding lightly.


    "Then inform her that you are still alive and ask her to arrange everything for you. Of course, the most


    important thing is to protect Isis and her baby. You can go back to the Holy Dragon Empire once she


    has prepared for you in advance, and that will be the time to fight against Alston." Just as Rocky had


    expected, she had excellent insights on the matter.


    "That makes a lot of sense. But why are you helping me? What good will helping me do for you? After


    all, we will soon be enemies again." That was the elephant in the room. Rocky was grateful, of


    course, but he had grown used to this world where no one did anything just to help others.

 Chapter 1019 A Gift For Rocky

    Chapter 1019 A Gift For Rocky


    "I hope you can do me a favor, but whether you agree or not is your own decision," Alyssa answered.


    Her voice was trembling, and her hopeful gaze was fixated at Rocky.


    "And what favor would that be?" Rocky asked doubtfully.


    "After you exact your revenge, I hope you can give the throne of the Holy Dragon Empire up," Alyssa


    said after a moment of hesitation. She then bit her pink lips, nervously waiting for Rocky''s answer.


    "Well, if that''s your request, I''m sorry, but I can''t promise you anything now," he said with a frown. If he


    defeated Alston, he would definitely be the heir of the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire. It was


    only natural that he would sit on the throne one day. He didn''t understand why Alyssa asked him to give


    up the throne, but he didn''t ask. Just like he knew that she must have her own reasons, he also knew


    that she wouldn''t tell him now. Alyssa obviously only wanted him to agree to her request with no


    question asked. Although he didn''t want to turn her down outright, his answer was actually already very


    clear.


    "It''s not toote to think about it after you have your revenge. I know that the chance of you agreeing to


    my request is very small, but I still have to ask." Alyssa understood very well that Rocky was most likely


    going to refuse, but she still wanted to try because once Rocky became the emperor of the Holy


    Dragon Empire, they would probably end up as eternal enemies. Moreover, her only hope to solve the


    curse ced on her would be lost.


    "Have you decided whom you''re going to send to inform Marcia?" Rocky changed the subject. He


    nned to stay in Woods'' mansion and leave for the Holy Dragon Empire immediately after all the


    matters here were settled.


    "Just to be on the safe side, I''m going to send Laney. After that, she''ll stay in the Holy Dragon Empire


    and work for you. Although Laney isn''t a spirit maniptor, she''s someone who''s stayed by my side for


    years, and she''s also very good at collecting information. I believe that her ability wille in handy


    soon. Furthermore, if there''s ever the need to, you can also contact me through her." Alyssa had


    nned this for a long time. Of course, she also had another purpose for sending Laney to Rocky''s


    side. She wanted to keep an eye on every move he made in the future so that she could make


    corresponding actions whenever she had to.


    "Is this a surprise gift for me?" Rocky asked with a smile. He was really surprised that Alyssa was


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    willing to give Laney to him.


    "No surprise, just a gift," Alyssa replied. The gaze she used to look at Rocky seemed to contain some


    inexplicable emotions.


    "Then I have to thank you for your kindness. However, my guts tell me that Marcia won''t believe the


    news Laney brings her." Rocky gave the matter some thoughts. A momentter, he pulled the Frozen


    Wind Dagger out of its sheath and handed the sheath to Alyssa. "Give this to Laney. This dagger was a


    gift from Marcia. I think she''ll believe Laney when she sees this sheath."


    Alyssa epted the sheath. Without any other word, she turned into a shadow and disappeared into


    the dark night.


    In the following few days, while waiting for news from Alyssa, Rocky focused on his gene experiments,


    thest stage of refining the spiritual crystal, and the taming of the Fire Rock Turtle.


    Inside Marcia''s mansion in the Holy Dragon Empire.


    Marcia was working in her study. She''d been busy with reports about the war and other military


    activities from the borders where the Rime Army and the troops of other countries resided.


    "General, there is a woman outside requesting an audience. She said she has something important to


    say to you in person!" a female guard reported loudly from outside the study. The sheer volume of the


    guard''s voice distracted her from her work.


    "Did she report her name?" Marcia asked without even looking up from the documents. But the


    disturbance made her brows a little wrinkled. Because of the position she had in the Holy Dragon


    Empire, there were always people wanting to see her for various reasons, so she was already used to


    this kind of thing. She usually ignored them. However, most of the people who wanted to see her were


    men, so she was a little curious to hear that a woman wanted to meet her.


    "She said that her name was Laney and that she came from the Timber Deity Empire," answered the


    female guard.


    Marcia was puzzled. She felt that the name sounded rather familiar, but she was certain that she never


    met a woman named Laney before. Thus, she started racking her brain, trying to remember when and


    where she heard it. The moment she remembered, she waspletely shocked. Laney was the name


    of the outstanding spy Alyssa nted in Evian City back then! She had heard about her when she and


    Lance discussed how to deal with Alyssa.


    "Is that her? But why is she here, in the Imperial City of the Holy Dragon Empire? Or could it be that it''s


    just another woman with the same name? But she also said that she came from the Timber Deity


    Empire," Marcia murmured. Her curiosity was piqued. After thinking for a while, she ordered, "Bring her


    to me."


    The female guard outside the study immediately left to carry out her order.


    Before long, the female guard came back along with a graceful figure and stopped in front of Marcia''s


    study.


    "General, she''s here," the female guard reported.


    "Let her in. You may leave now." Marcia stood up and walked out from behind the desk.


    Almost at the same time, the delicate figure also entered the study and thus almost crashed into Marcia


    who was going to walk out.


    The woman was nobody else but Laney, who''de to see Marcia ording to Alyssa''s order.


    "Greetings to General Marcia. I''ve long heard of your name. It''s a great honor to see you in person,"


    Laney saluted gracefully.


    "Cut the crap. Did Alyssa send you here? What are you up to?" Marcia questioned coldly.


    "General Marcia is really sharp. It was indeed Her Royal Highness who sent me here." Laney, who saw


    how straightforward Marcia was, immediately nodded.


    "Why did she send you to me? What''s she up to?" Marcia was well aware that Alyssa must have a


    good reason to send Laney here, and that reason was unlikely to be offering an olive branch to her.


    After all, Alyssa was considered a great enemy of the Holy Dragon Empire. The war at the Gehenna


    Border originally urred because of her provocation. Now that Alyssa was doing such a weird thing


    as sending Laney, who used to be a spy in Evian City, to meet her in broad daylight, she naturally had


    to be careful. She also had to think of their purpose, but she obviously couldn''t figure it out in such a


    short time.


    This wasn''t the first time that Alyssa had broken into their capital. Last time, she showed up at Basil''s


    funeral ceremony, and it really pissed all of them off, but at least there was still a valid reason for her to


    do what she did. Now, what did she send Laney to her for?


    "Her Royal Highness sent me here to bring news to General Marcia. Her Royal Highness told me that


    General Marcia will be more than happy when she hears it. However, Her Royal Highness also


    instructed me to keep you in suspense as long as I can. It can be regarded as our revenge to General


    Marcia for snatching away the treasure box," Laney exined bluntly to dispel Marcia''s doubts.


    "Is that so? What if I refuse to hear the news? I''m rather busy to apany you to y games. And I


    doubt the news Alyssa brings me will be worthwhile. It feels more like a trick to me. I''m almost sure I


    want to hear it. By the way, did she send you here because she thought I won''t do anything to you just


    because you''re delicate and aren''t a spirit maniptor? You know¡­ she''s wrong. I''ve never shown


    mercy to my enemies!" Marcia said with a cold smile. She walked towards Laney in a calm and


    powerful manner. Her whole body seemed to emit a kind of oppressive feeling that could make Laney


    shudder all over.

 Chapter 1020 The Fifth Grade Of The Supernal Stage

    Chapter 1020 The Fifth Grade Of The Supernal Stage


    The calm smile on Laney''s face wavered a little, but she stood her ground. "I know that General Marcia


    won''t kill me. It''smon-sense that people don''t need to kill envoys between two fighting countries,


    not to mention that the two countries have already stopped fighting."


    Marcia smiled appreciatively at her wit and then moved to take her overwhelming power back. She


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    praised her sincerely, "No wonder Alyssa trusts you so much! It is not often that a normal woman, who


    is not even a spirit maniptor, can keep her cool in my presence. You are a very rare creature, and it


    would be a pity if I have to kill you. So, I suggest that you tell me everything you know. Don''t test my


    patience, as I am sure you don''t want to find out what happens when my patience runs out."


    Laney didn''t seem the least bit intimidated by Marcia''s threat. She smiled pleasantly and took a sheath


    from her long sleeve, which she handed over to Marcia. "General Marcia, is this sheath familiar to


    you?" she asked.


    Marcia only needed a single nce before recognizing that it was the Frozen Wind Dagger''s sheath.


    She doubted her eyes for a second, so she stepped forward to get a closer look. "Where did you get


    this?" she asked, staring into Laney''s eyes.


    "Mr. Rookie gave it to me," answered Laney honestly.


    "Mr. Rookie?" Marcia was confused at first because she didn''t recognize the name. But suddenly, a


    powerful jolt passed through her body, as she connected the dots behind the name. This woman


    mentioned a Mr. Rookie, who must be Rocky, who was the same person as Basil. However, Rocky died


    a long time ago. When did he give the sheath to Laney, and why? Was there any message behind this


    action?


    "General Marcia, I know that you must have a lot of questions running through your mind right now, but


    before anything else, I need you to know this: Mr. Rookie is still alive. He is safe, and he is staying in


    the Timber Deity Empire right now," Laney replied, her tone soft and gentle as if she was talking to an


    animal that was easily spooked.


    "What did you say?! How is that possible? I can''t believe you!" Marcia eximed, her voice rising in


    pitch at every interval. She refused to believe whatever Laney said. Rocky was dead! They even held a


    tribute for him. Why did this womane all the way here to tell her a poorly thought-out lie like that?


    What was she, and more importantly, her master, nning to do?


    "Mr. Rookie is still alive," Laney repeated. Although she was speaking softly, her voice was firm and


    sure. She sounded like she was telling the truth.


    "That''s impossible. Sabina even saw his passing with her own eyes! How could he still be alive? What


    on earth is Alyssa nning to do? I didn''t think she was capable of cruelty such as this! Did she think


    that I would believe such an out and out lie?!" Marcia shouted angrily,pletely losing her


    testimony of a woman she barely knew. Marcia had always dreamt that Rocky woulde back, safe


    and sound, but this was reality. At that moment, she felt like she was drowning. Whenever she thought


    of Rocky''s death, she would suffer an indescribable pain like thousands of arrows piercing her heart.


    "Her Royal Highness has guessed that General Marcia won''t believe it, but she said that you can prove


    it yourself," whispered Laney. She sounded like she was empathizing with Marcia''s pain. After all, if she


    thought that Rocky was dead, she would probably be as inconsble.


    On the other hand, Marcia took a deep breath to calm down. She had dreamed that Rocky was still


    alive so often, and now, it was difficult to make herself believe that this was real. On the one hand, if


    the choice were hers, Marcia would believe Laney in a heartbeat. But on the other hand, she thought


    that it was ridiculous to waste her time on nonsense like this.


    She turned back to Laney as a thought suddenly struck him. "I need to verify what you told me. If you


    want an answer from me or have to carry out whatever your master told you, then you have to stay


    here for a couple of days. But I am warning you! If I find that you are lying to me, don''t me me for


    what I will do to you!"


    "I will stay then. If a couple of days aren''t enough, I can stay here as long as you want, until the truth


    too," Laney replied with a pleasant smile.


    "Okay. I''ll arrange a room for you." Laney''s calm reaction reassured Marcia. She didn''t look like she


    was hiding something. After that, she called her servants to take Laney somewhere that she could rest.


    When she was alone again, she immediately summoned her henchman and rushed to the Ji n, the


    secondrgest n in the Holy Dragon Empire, and only second to the Ximen n.


    Meanwhile, Rocky was sitting cross-legged in theke''s pavilion in Woods''s mansion. Just as Marcia


    had learned from Laney today, Rocky was still alive.


    In the past few days, he had been studying the pill. Of course, he had not dared to ingest it to be safe,


    as he was afraid that it would harm him. He reveled in the silence, as he dwelt on some questions that


    had been bothering him. First of all, he was not sure about the identity of the girl. Secondly, the girl had


    seemed to discover things by touching him once, as she had found out that another girl had rescued


    him before. She was Cherry. Rocky was curious about how this beautiful girl knew that Cherry had


    saved him. Moreover, she also knew that some of Cherry''s power remained inside him.


    That was why he had to be careful, but after several days'' research, he found that the pill was indeed


    just a pill. He also analyzed itsposition, and it could cause no problem too. The only strange thing


    was that the spiritual power released by the pill was not reliable. Generally speaking, a spiritual pill


    refined by a spiritual race should have rich spiritual power.


    At the thought of this, Rocky couldn''t help but wonder if the beautiful girl of the spiritual race


    deliberately took some copycat goods to fool him. After hesitating for a while, he finally decided to try


    and put the pill into his mouth.


    The pill melted as it made contact in his mouth like a piece of cotton candy. Then, it turned into a


    stream of clear water that slid down his throat and spread around his body.


    Almost at the same time, Rocky felt as if his whole body''s functions had been magnified infinitely,


    including his five senses. Every sound within a hundred meters reached his ears clearly in an instant,


    and the fragrance of various flowers in the garden reached his nose from more than ten meters away.


    Not only that, but the meridians in his body were also rapidly expanding and shrinking, making the evil


    spiritual power and the Fire spiritual power in his body elerate their cirction. It felt like a boa


    constrictor was squeezing and digesting him. Soon, the power released from the fourthyer of the


    seal, which was imprisoned by the spiritual soul container, was guided and continuously flowed into his


    meridians. It merged with the original evil spiritual power.


    Rocky felt as if his body was expanding like the universe at an unknown speed. This feeling only


    appeared when he cultivated with Alyssa in the Magic Spiritual Spring. But what surprised him the most


    was that no matter how fast his body was circting, he didn''t feel ufortable at all. On the


    contrary, he felt veryfortable.


    In the twinkling of an eye, two days and two nights had passed. And when Rocky opened his eyes


    again, he found that he had merged the power from the fourthyer of the seal in his body to the fourth


    grade of the Supernal Stage. The speed of the fusion was astonishing, and it was second only to when


    Alyssa and he were cultivating together.


    Moreover, Rocky could feel that the pill had not been thoroughly refined, and part of it was still in his


    body. If it was carefully refined, he could at least reach the fifth grade of the Supernal Stage.

 Chapter 1021 The Purpose of Laneys Visit

    Chapter 1021 The Purpose of Laney''s Visit


    Meanwhile, at Marcia''s mansion of the Holy Dragon Empire, the henchman sent by Marcia two days


    ago had just returned. In the study, he carefully handed over a small and delicate box that he brought


    back from the Ji n to Marcia.


    "You must be tired. Go and get some rest first," Marcia ordered in a concerned voice.


    Right after she saw the henchman close the door behind him, she picked up the delicate box and


    meticulously opened it slowly. As soon as she opened it, she took a closer look at what was inside. Out


    of the blue, her body began to tremble upon recognizing what was inside. At that moment, all she could


    show was a myriad ofplex expressions. Soon after, a crystal tear suddenly fell from the corner of


    her eyes.


    "He''s really not dead. I can''t believe it... Really not dead..." Marcia murmured to herself in disbelief. At


    that moment, all that gave her hope were Laney''s words and the evidence in the box that she was


    holding.


    The object she was holding was exactly the Dragon Twined Wood to seal the evil power of the Holy


    Dragon Bead in Rocky''s body back then. Due to the close connection of the Dragon Twined Wood with


    the evil power of the Holy Dragon Bead in Rocky''s body, the Dragon Twined Wood would change no


    matter how far away it was from Rocky as long as the evil power had any change. The opposite could


    only happen if Rocky died.


    However, at that moment, the crack on the Dragon Twined Wood inside the box appeared to be deeper


    than before. This was an indication that Rocky had least removed the fourthyer of the seal in his


    body. This also indicated that the evil power of the Holy Dragon Bead was still changing, which could


    be positive proof that he was still alive.


    In fact, Marcia had a chance to find out the truth before. But after learning that Rocky had already died,


    Sabina put away the Dragon Twined Wood as a souvenir. She didn''t ask Sabina for it, making her miss


    the opportunity to find out the truth about Rocky''s death.


    But now that Marcia saw with her own eyes that the Dragon Twined Wood was still changing, she was


    now sure that what Laney had said before was true¡ªRocky was not dead.


    As a result, Marcia immediately ordered someone to call Laney to the study.


    "General Marcia, it appears that you now have the proof. Now, you know that I was telling the truth


    about Mr. Rookie being alive." As Laney entered the study, she saw Marcia''s bright and beautiful face.


    At that moment, she could tell that Marcia believed her now.


    "I''m not sure yet, though. After all, Sabina saw Basil disappear in front of her. Did Alyssa trick us? In


    fact, she had imprisoned Basil secretly. Then, she came to worship him at his death ceremony only to


    check if we suspect that Basil is still alive. But if so, why did she send you to tell me the truth about


    Basil?" Marcia asked seriously in an attempt to hide her excitement. Of course, she wanted to find out


    the truth and make sure that Rocky was indeed alive. Moreover, what she couldn''t really figure out was


    that if Alyssa tried her best to hide the truth about Rocky, then why did she send Laney to tell her now?


    "General Marcia, you are asking me too many questions. Give me some time to answer them all. Well,


    let me start with what I know." At that moment, Laney seemed to have been prepared to answer the


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    questions beforehand. Without hesitation, she told the general what Rocky had experienced in the


    Timber Deity Empire these days. Of course, she didn''t spill any of the empire''s secrets.


    After hearing the whole story, Marcia immediately realized everything. She then asked, "So, does this


    mean that you didn''t know that he was still alive before, and you just found about thatter?"


    "Exactly. In fact, when the princess and Prince Woods knew that Mr. Rookie was still alive, they had the


    exact same reaction as you. They also found it hard to believe..." Laney said with sincerity in her voice.


    "Even if what you said is true, why isn''t he returning to the Holy Dragon Empire? More importantly, why


    is he staying in the Timber Deity Empire?" On second thought, Marcia found that instead of being


    imprisoned by Alyssa, Rocky had been free to go anywhere he wanted to and even made a ssh in


    the Timber Deity Empire. Therefore, Marcia was also confused about why Rocky chose to stay in the


    Timber Deity Empire than returning to the Holy Dragon Empire. Of course, she also suspected that


    Laney might have been hiding pieces of information from her.


    "That''s the key. The reason why he didn''t return to the Holy Dragon Empire was that he and Prince


    Woods were attacked by a group of mysterious people. And I''m sure you didn''t expect that the person


    who attacked them was actually a member of your empire. A big shot, in fact..." Laney hinted. She


    knew that with the general''s intelligence, she should be able to guess who was responsible for the


    attack.


    "Did Alston do this?" Marcia didn''t want to guess, but ording to her investigation after Rocky''s


    death, she once suspected that his death might have something to do with Alston. Unfortunately, she


    had no evidence to prove that. What Laney just said confirmed that her suspicion could be true.


    "General Marcia, what you just said is true. Alston was behind this. The reason why Mr. Rookie didn''t


    Rookie regarded as his sister, to force him to kill Prince Woods. But Mr. Rookie didn''t let Alston use


    him, so he pretended to kill Prince Woods to save the prince. But in the end, Alston killed that girl. In


    fact, Mr. Rookie was so angry that he almost died in a fierce battle with Alston. But afterwards, it was


    like magic. Truth was that he didn''t die, and nobody knew how it happened. Somehow, he even


    appeared in the Timber Deity Empire..." Laney said with her eyes narrowed.


    "Alston..." Marcia mumbled under her breath. She became so furious that she clenched her fists tightly.


    If Alston hadn''t gone to the Dragon Master n, then she might have rushed to the Pce City and


    confronted him face to face at that moment.


    Seeing that the general was so angry, Laney was also a little bit surprised. That was because, at that


    moment, she saw how much Marcia cared about Rocky.


    "But why did Alyssa help him? He is the prince of our empire. What good will it do to her to help an


    enemy? Don''t you find that odd?" Meanwhile, Marcia was puzzled. What Alyssa did was obviously


    againstmon sense, and it was hard to believe that the princess of the Timber Deity Empire was


    helping the prince of the Holy Dragon Empire and even helping him hide his identity. Spreading this


    information would cause a great uproar in the two empires and even the entire Wild Spirit Land.


    "I don''t know about that. The princess said that even if Mr. Rookie returned to the Holy Dragon Empire,


    and told his father that Alston framed him, there''s a huge possibility that his father might not believe it.


    After all, no one would believe that the emperor''s sessor would try every means to kill his brother.


    And with Alston''s brutal and sinister attitude, he would definitely never let Mr. Rookie off the hook once


    his plots were all exposed. With Mr. Rookie''s current power in the Holy Dragon Empire, it is obvious


    that he is not strong enough to fight against Alston yet. Therefore, our princess hoped that you could


    arrange everything for him before he returned to the Holy Dragon Empire. In her opinion, the only


    person who could pose a threat to him now was his wife and their unborn child. Mr. Rookie woulde


    back at ease as long as the two can be handled well. And that is the reason why Princess Alyssa sent


    me here." Laney ryed Alyssa''s words to the general.

 Chapter 1022 Counting Down

    Chapter 1022 Counting Down


    The room was tense, as Marcia stared at Laney down, her beautiful eyes narrowed in thought. "Does


    he know that Isis is pregnant with his child?" she asked.


    Laney nodded but didn''t say anything else.


    "I see. Let Rocky know that he doesn''t have to worry about anything. I will take care of things here, and


    I will protect Isis and the babe from Alston myself. Your princess is right, though. A despicable man like


    Alston will undoubtedly stir up trouble again if he finds out that his younger brother is still alive. We


    need to get ready for that." Although Marcia still didn''t know why Alyssa would help Rocky, she had to


    admit that Alyssa had a point.


    "General Marcia, I''ve told you everything I know. But if you have any questions, please don''t hesitate to


    ask. I will tell you everything I know!" Laney volunteered, looking into Marcia''s eyes to prove her


    sincerity.


    "Tell Alyssa that I will go to the Timber Deity Empire in person." As cautious as Marcia, she would never


    trust Laneypletely. She would go to the Timber Deity Empire in person, and if they were telling the


    truth, and Rocky was alive, she would take him back then. But before anything else, she needed to


    confirm it first.


    "I will. If there''s nothing else, I''m leaving now. If you need anything from me, you can find me in the


    Fragrance House, where I will be staying for now." After that, Laney bowed respectfully and left.


    When she was gone, Marcia got up to leave the mansion and rushed to the Pce City to see the


    emperor. Even though she couldn''tpletely believe what Laney had told her, she still needed to let


    the emperor know. After all, it was about his son.


    The emperor immediately summoned her when the servant told him that Marcia wasing.


    "General Marcia, is there anything urgent?" She had never shown up on her initiative in the Pce City


    unless something important came up. The fact that she was here told him that there must be something


    special going on.


    "Your Majesty!" Marcia greeted and cast a meaningful nce at the maids, who were standing behind


    the emperor.


    The emperor caught her gaze promptly, and his curiosity ratcheted up to ten. "Leave us alone," he


    immediately ordered, waving his maids outside.


    The maids left immediately, leaving only the two of them in the hall.


    "Go ahead. Do you need to tell me something important?" Seriousness also crept on the emperor''s


    face when he saw how serious Marcia was.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. It''s about Basil ¡ª he''s still alive!" Marcia said, unable to contain the emotions that


    stirred within her, making her voice tremble.


    The emperor looked at her in shock and fell heavily on his chair, his legs trembling weakly. The news


    was too much for him. First, his son had died, but now he was alive again?! Sabina, Marcia''s


    apprentice, had witnessed Basil''s death with her own eyes, so did she get it wrong? Or was this an


    borate prank on Marcia''s end?


    "General Marcia, what''s wrong with you? This isn''t a good joke. I won''t forgive you if you insist on


    saying these things," replied the emperor softly. He wondered what had provoked Marcia to do this


    cruel thing. Was she no longer a general he could trust?


    "Your Majesty, I know it''s hard to believe, but it''s true. The Dragon Twined Wood, which I used to seal


    the power of the Holy Dragon Bead inside Basil, still grows today. It indicates that the power of the Holy


    Dragon Bead still exists," Marcia insisted. To back up her words, she took out the Dragon Twined Wood


    and handed it to the emperor.


    "Oh, how could this be?" the emperor cried brokenly. "Basil is still alive? Where is he now?" His


    questions came one after another, as joy and confusion warred in his heart. Even though he still had


    some doubts, at that moment, he chose to believe Marcia. He sat up in his chair excitedly, and his face


    glowed with one of his rare smiles. He had been thinking of his younger son every day, and this news


    was like a balm to his aching heart.


    "He is in the Timber Deity Empire now," Marcia replied promptly. She understood the emperor''s


    reaction. After all, she had just experienced the same thing herself.


    "He''s in the Timber Deity Empire? Did they kidnap him? Since when? And how? This is unforgivable!


    Besides, why did they make us believe that Basil was dead when he was with them all along? What


    benefit did they get from it? No, I can''t wait anymore. I must send an army to rescue Basil, no matter


    what the price is. I just want him back!" The emperor shot up from his seat, as his eyes filled with


    venom at the thought of his son in captivity.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Your Majesty, the opposite is true. As far as I know, he is free and unrestrained in the Timber Deity


    Empire," Marcia replied with a bitter smile.


    "Then why didn''t hee back if there''s nothing holding him back?" the emperor couldn''t help but ask.


    He was greatly confused and felt a little betrayed that his son was willingly spending time in the


    enemy''snds.


    "I believe that he has his reasons to stay, but I need to look into it before reporting to Your Majesty. This


    time, I n to go to the Timber Deity Empire myself. If everything goes well, I''ll bring him back as soon


    as I can," Marcia reported, waiting for the emperor''s approval to proceed as she nned.


    "Okay. You have my full permission to enact any n that you see fit. Go and bring Rocky back from


    the Timber Deity Empire as soon as possible. I will announce this good news with our people at once!"


    the emperor eximed, unable to hold back his excitement. The thought that his younger son was still


    alive made him feel much younger himself. The ruddyplexion on his face ttened his wrinkles.


    And the mncholy, which had always upied his face, had now gone.


    "Please don''t, Your Majesty! Please don''t say anything until I bring him back. Don''t we want to make


    sure that everything goes smoothly? I think we should keep a low profile, just in case," replied Marcia


    hurriedly, standing up and almost reaching in her haste to stop the emperor. It wasn''t a good idea to


    shake the bush to rouse the sleeping serpent. Even though Alston was not in the Holy Dragon Empire


    now, Priest Dean was there in his stead. They were on the same side, so if Priest Dean found out


    about it, he would surely report it to Alston. Marcia didn''t want a fire at her backyard.


    "You are right." As calmness returned to him, the emperor nodded approvingly. He had been a little


    carried away, and he had almost made a mistake, if not for his general''s wisdom.


    "Your Majesty, how is Isis doing recently?" Marcia asked as if the thought had just crossed her mind.


    "She''s fine, but she is always low in spirit. I can''t remember thest time she spent time outside her


    pce, and she doesn''t want to see anyone or talk to anyone. Why don''t you tell her this good news?


    Maybe it will cheer her up!" the emperor suggested.


    "I''ll go and see herter. Your Majesty, please promise that you won''t tell a single soul that Basil is


    alive. Please, promise me! We need to be cautious," Marcia exhorted with concern.


    "I won''t tell anyone, I promise," the emperor replied sincerely. He looked up at the ceiling for a moment


    as if he was thinking about something deeply; then he took out a golden jade token from his pocket. It


    had a unique shape.


    "Give this jade token to Basil for me," he said and handed the token to Marcia.


    "Is this the jade token passed down from emperor to emperor in generations?" Marcia didn''t take it


    immediately, for she was taken by surprise. She didn''t expect that the emperor would give it to Basil


    now. It was a huge matter because it meant that the emperor had chosen Basil as his heir.


    "I know what I am doing. Just take it, and don''t ask any questions." Despite his blunt words, the


    emperor was smiling as he handed her the jade stone. It was like he had regained the hope that he had


    lost.


    "If you don''t mind, I''d like to take Isis back to the Crimson Dragon Group. Maybe she will rx there,


    and it will be good for both her and the baby," Marcia asked after she put away the token.


    "Go ahead and ask her. It''s up to her if she wants to do that," replied the emperor with a concerned


    expression. He didn''t want to push Isis, but he was getting worried for her too. Perhaps, this was the


    push that she needed so that she could recover from her grief.


    They talked for a while after that, and then Marcia left and headed to see Isis in her pce.


    When the maid led Marcia into the bedroom, Isis was sitting on her bed. Her eyes were swollen, which


    made it obvious that she had been crying. It was noticeable that she had lost a lot of weight, and she


    seemed to be getting thinner every day.


    Basil''s death disheartened Isis, and if it weren''t for the fact that she was pregnant with Basil''s child,


    which pushed her to go on, she would have copsed long ago.


    "Isis, I''m going to the Timber Deity Empire for something urgent. How about you going with me to the


    Crimson Dragon Group? You haven''t been back for a long time, have you?" Marcia asked Isis as she


    stepped forward so that Isis would look at her.


    However, Isis was nk-faced. She didn''t even nce at her when she shook her head and said, "I


    don''t want to go anywhere."


    "I think a change of environment would do you some good. Staying in the Pce City all day long isn''t


    doing you any favors, you know? Even if you don''t care about your physical condition, you need to


    consider the baby. I think that you should take him to the ce where his father used to live and tell


    him what kind of person his father is. In that way, this child can be as brave as his father in the future.


    Besides, I think your father might also want to see you around," Marcia insisted once again. It broke


    her heart to see Isis in the throes of her despair.


    Meanwhile, Isis remained nk-faced and silent.


    Marcia continued to describe the good it would bring to her and the baby if she had a change of ce.


    Atst, Isis couldn''t resist the temptation and surrendered. After packing up her necessities, she left the


    Pce City with Marcia and went to the Gehenna Border.


    Marcia''s intention was not only to improve Isis''s moods. She was worried that Isis would be


    endangered once the news that Basil was still alive broke out, so she needed to bring Isis out of the


    Pce City. Just in case, she brought Isis to her father, who would protect her well. Besides, if Marcia


    could bring Basil back sessfully, Isis could see him as soon as possible at this ce because it was


    much closer.


    After Marcia departed from the capital, the countdown of Rocky''s return to the Holy Dragon Empire


    began.

 Chapter 1023 Queenie Was Attacked

    Chapter 1023 Queenie Was Attacked


    Rocky had spent most of his time in Woods'' mansion for the past few days. He focused on studying


    and refining the Holy Spirit Panacea, but inwardly, he was about as anxious as a raging river. Alyssa


    had note to see him for a couple of days, and he was eager to know how things went on.


    It was already getting dark when Alyssa finally showed up, just as Rocky expected.


    "Hey, what''s up? Is everything all right?" Rocky asked as soon as he saw her.


    "Laney sent me a message earlier today. She said that Marcia ising all the way here to see you in


    person." She paused when Rocky looked at her in surprise. "Are you surprised? I guess she is a very


    cautious person, which is wise of her. But I don''t think she needed toe here in person. All she


    needs to do is to prepare everything to make sure that you can go back smoothly and safely. On the


    other hand, this might be a better idea. This way, I can rest peacefully knowing that she can protect you


    from any danger on the way back!" Rocky heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing the news. Marcia


    wouldn''te in person if she didn''t believe Alyssa. Thus, she must have thought that he was still


    alive, which made things easier for him.


    Even back then, he had been worried that Marcia would have found his death suspicious and would


    look into it, which would inevitably dy his return to his empire. Even if he tried to go back to the Holy


    Dragon Empire stealthily, it would still take a lot of time.


    "Marcia will be here soon. I suggest that you stay inside this mansion until she arrives. I just received


    information that Geoffrey may have discovered your real identity. Manymanders have seen you


    during the war between your country and mine. And even though most of them are on my side, and


    most of them are still at the border, one or two may have returned to the capital. If Geoffrey confirms


    that you''re Prince Basil, he will undoubtedly take this opportunity to kill you," Alyssa warned seriously.


    "Okay, I won''t leave this mansion," Rocky agreed, knowing that not only was his life at stake, but


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Woods and Alyssa could get in trouble too.


    "That''s it. This may be thest time we see each other in such a friendly atmosphere. If we get a


    chance to meet again, I''m afraid we''ll be enemies," said Alyssa with a sad smile on her face. "So long,


    take care of yourself!" Truthfully, she didn''t want to see Rocky anymore when she found out for sure


    that he was about to return to the Holy Dragon Empire. She couldn''t make up her mind with what she


    had to do for her curse, so in the end, she gave up trying to decide for now.


    "Please remember to pull your punches when we meet the next time!" Rocky teased with a rxed


    look on his face.


    "Oh, I almost forgot! Here. These are several drops of the Moon Fox''s blood essence. You mentioned


    that you want some, didn''t you? This is my farewell gift for you!" Alyssa took out a bottle and handed it


    to Rocky, who was smiling widely now.


    "Wow! You''re so considerate. Thank you!" Rocky eximed as he epted it without hesitation.


    On the outside, she was happy, but inwardly, she could not help but sigh. Alyssa cast onest nce at


    him, an indescribable emotion shing quickly in her eyes. In the next breath, she turned around


    resolutely and walked away with the wind.


    At the same time, in Geoffrey''s mansion, many people had gathered together in a big hall, including the


    peerless masters at the Divine Stage and the masters at the Supernal Stage. However, it was strange


    to see that Algy was there too.


    "Geoffrey, are you just going to watch while Woods seeds and bes the heir? That position


    should be yours!" Algy said, sowing discord between the two.


    "You must be kidding me, brother. Woods just grabbed the spiritual treasure by ident and gained a


    little advantage. We still have a chance as long as His Majesty has not made the announcement.


    Besides, I''ve found a trump card to defeat him, and I''ve spent a lot of effort into it. Woods will pay the


    price soon," Geoffrey said with a sinister smile.


    "Oh, really? Good for you!" This piqued Algy''s curiosity, and his eyes glittered with excitement. He had


    nned to set Geoffrey and Woods against each other, and then once they had worn each other out,


    he would emerge to be the one who gained the most.


    "Woods'' sess or failure is all due to the very same person. And he can only bring disgrace on


    himself in the end. Just wait and see!" Geoffrey said confidently.


    "Okay. I will be satisfied as long as Woods doesn''t get that position." Algy had always held a grudge


    against Woods because of a conflict they once had. Thus, he would rather have Geoffrey as the heir of


    the emperor rather than Woods.


    "Chief Alexander, what about our n? Is everything ready?" Geoffrey asked, looking at Alexander


    expectantly.


    "Tate has set out, Your Royal Highness," Alexander said with a devious smile of his own.


    "Great. Let''s wait for his good news." Geoffrey nodded as he sat back on his chair with a satisfied


    smirk.


    Meanwhile, Queenie was getting bored to death inside the Cao Mansion. Rocky hadn''te to visit


    them even once after the treasure hunting, so she found herself losing interest at anything. She


    couldn''t focus on the things she used to love doing!


    "It''s so boring. Why don''t I go and harass that bastard?" Queenie said to herself, looking for an excuse


    to go and see Rocky.


    She jumped from her chair excitedly and moved to the door, but stopped mid-way, hesitating. She


    murmured, "Why should I go to that bastard when he hadn''t even shown his face here? Besides, he''s


    leaving. I can only make fun of him while he''s still here, but I can''t do that in the future. What will I do


    when he is gone? Forget it. I''d better find another person to kill my time with." She changed her mind


    and was about to go back to bed when she stopped mid-way again.


    "But nobody is as fun as him, and I''m really bored! Ah, what am I doing? It''s so annoying. Should I go


    to find that bastard and annoy him or not?" Queenie thought about it anxiously. She picked up a flower


    and plucked its petals one by one, counting, "Go or not go, go or ¡ª not go! Itnded on not go?!"


    She couldn''t help the pout that pulled at her lips when she didn''t get the answer she wanted. "No way. I


    must have counted wrong. Maybe I should do it again."


    She was lost in her thoughts for a long time until a figure suddenly threw himself over the high wall and


    existence of this figure. Putting the flower and her thoughts away, she straightened her body and shot a


    sharp look in his way, shouting, "Who are you?"


    The figure quickly froze in its tracks and called out, "Queenie!"


    "Tate?" She was confused at first, but anger took over quickly when she realized who it was. "What are


    you doing in my home? You are such a despicable man! Did youe all the way here to die?"


    "Please wait! I came here with a good intention. Prince Geoffrey has found out about Mr. Rookie''s true


    identity. He is a very dangerous person, and a great threat to the Timber Deity Empire. Prince Geoffrey


    is now preparing to go to Prince Woods'' mansion to catch him," said Tate seriously.


    "Liar! How could that bastard be dangerous? There''s no way that is true! Are you kidding me? How


    could he be a threat to the Timber Deity Empire?" Queenie couldn''t believe a single word he said.


    "Believe it or not, it''s up to you. I came here to inform Luci in case your n can make some


    preparation for it. I know Luci won''t see me, and won''t believe me even if I manage to see her. Thus,


    I came to you instead. Please do tell her!"


    As soon as he said his piece, Tate turned around and flew away as fast as he could. "Wait a moment!"


    shouted Queenie from behind him, but he was already gone. The things he had said made her mind


    wander. Coupled with the hasty way that he had left, Queenie couldn''t help but feel suspicious. She


    needed to know more about this!


    She got up to follow him outside, hoping that he would tell her more, but Tate was faster than she


    thought. Queenie ran after him with all her might, and as she was about to catch up with him, he


    suddenly disappeared.


    Queenie stopped short, looking around, but Tate had left no trace. The disappointment felt like a lead


    weight that had been tied to her hands and feet, making her movements sluggish and heavy. All of a


    sudden, the strong aura of a Divine Stage master approached her and trapped her where she stood.


    She could not even move, let alone look at the master, because he had locked her spiritual power


    inside her. In the next moment, her eyes rolled to the back of her head, and she fell to the ground


    soundlessly.

 Chapter 1024 His Real Identity

    Chapter 1024 His Real Identity


    Meanwhile, clouds obscured the moonlight, and the prince''s mansion was as quiet as it had always


    been.


    Inside the room, Rocky was busy refining the Holy Spirit Panacea when he suddenly heard a loud


    sounding from outside the door. Immediately, he did not hesitate to go to the source of the sound.


    Soon after, he opened the door and saw a piece of cloth, making its way over to him. He took it and


    his eyes became wider as he found the cloth''s scent to be very familiar.


    "This scent is Queenie''s..." Rocky mumbled to himself as he sniffed it carefully.


    Meanwhile, a ck figure shed through the courtyard just outside his room.


    When Rocky saw this, he immediately flew out. As a result, the ck figure saw Rockye out and


    quickly flew over the roof and walls and eventually left the area.


    "Is he trying to lure me out?" Even though Rocky knew he was not supposed to fall into the figure''s


    trap, he still cared about the cloth that he found a while ago. Moreover, thinking of what Alyssa had


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    warned him about, he could almost guess the reason why the figure lured him out. As a result, he soon


    followed the figure without hesitation.


    Out of the mansion, he ran and chased this figure until he was out of the capital. But not long after, the


    figure halted.


    Of course, Rocky stopped, too. Looking around, he saw that the figure stopped near an old ancestral


    temple. Darkness filled the atmosphere, and there were no lights to shed illumination. Instead, the dim


    moon was the only source of visibility. Therefore, the whole ancestral temple looked gloomy, with some


    ck shadows flying around it from time to time.


    Meanwhile, Rocky shifted his gaze at a delicate figure that hung on a tall locust tree just in front of the


    ancestral temple.


    After taking a good look at the figure, he found that it was no other than Queenie.


    During this time, it seemed that the ck figure had already gone to the back of the ancestral temple


    while Rocky was distracted.


    However, Rocky didn''t put in an effort to chase the ck figure anymore. Instead, he flew in the air and


    pulled out the Frozen Wind Dagger to cut the rope amidst the darkness. Soon after, they fell down with


    Queenie wrapped around his arms.


    "Queenie...Are you alright?" Rocky patted on Queenie''s face to wake her up.


    Soon after, Queenie snorted and finally woke up. But the minute sheid eyes on Rocky, she


    eximed nervously, "Why are you here? Tate said that Geoffrey knew about your real identity. He is


    sending people to go deal with you as we speak. Promise me you''ll leave the capital city as soon as


    possible..."


    "About that...Queenie, it''s toote." Rocky simply smiled bitterly and helped Queenie get up. In fact,


    when he saved her, he also felt the fluctuating aura of people that seemed to be hiding behind the


    ancestral temple. So he simply shouted, "Geoffrey, you don''t have to hide behind like a turtle. You can


    show yourself now! You kidnapped her just to lure me out, didn''t you? But now, I''m here..."


    "Ha-ha..." As soon as Rocky''s voice trailed off, an arrogantughter echoed.


    Not long after, more than twenty figures appeared on both sides of the ancestral temple, instantly


    surrounding Rocky and Queenie. As a matter of fact, several of these warriors were at the Supernal


    Stage. Moreover, they looked familiar to Rocky because he had met them while finding the spiritual


    treasure. Without a doubt, these were Geoffrey''s spirit maniptors.


    Meanwhile, seven or eight figures walked out. In fact, one could already sense their strong aura even


    before they showed up because of some of the people who were above the Divine Stage.


    Almost at the same time, the area in front of the ancestral temple was suddenly lit up. At that moment,


    more than a dozen torches were lit at the same time, illuminating the surroundings as if it were daytime.


    Soon after, Rocky locked his sight at the eight figures that were approaching him. Needless to say,


    Geoffrey and Tate were also there. Moreover, two peerless masters at the Divine Stage whom he met


    on the beast arena¡ªAlexander and Master Sherman¡ªwere there.


    But that was not all. To Rocky''s surprise, Algy was also one of them along with another peerless


    master at the Divine Stage, and two other warriors at the Supernal Stage. In fact, Rocky was certain


    that he had already seen them before when they hunted the spiritual treasure.


    Judging from the scene, anyone among these was enough to make it difficult for Rocky to resist.


    Without a doubt, Geoffrey was determined to kill him that he had brought so many powerful masters


    with him. At that moment, it seemed that he had overestimated Rocky.


    "Geoffrey, you really put a lot of effort into killing me!" At this moment, Rocky managed to be calm as


    he looked at Geoffrey coldly.


    But Queenie immediately became nervous as soon as she saw this. She bit her pink lips and felt a little


    guilty as the anxiety kicked in. She thought that if it weren''t for her, then Rocky wouldn''t have been


    trapped in a tight siege.


    "Mr. Rookie. No, I mean, Prince Basil of the Holy Dragon Empire, I didn''t expect that you, a great hero


    whose death even caused a stir in the Wild Spirit Land, just pretended to be dead and even managed


    to sneak into our Timber Deity Empire. Woods knew about your identity, but I can''t reallyprehend


    why he is still trying to hide it. In my opinion, you and Woods are simply conniving with each other and


    are up to no good. As the prince of the Timber Deity Empire, I will never let you seed in whatever


    n you are trying to do," Geoffrey said with a sinister smile on his wicked face, directly revealing


    Rocky''s true identity.


    "What are you talking about, Geoffrey? Is he really Prince Basil? But isn''t he dead?" Algy was stunned


    after learning the truth. It turned out that this was the trump card mentioned by Geoffrey. Of course, he


    didn''t expect that Rocky had such an astonishing identity. Rocky was also a prince. He was Prince


    Basil, who was a well-known hero of the Holy Dragon Empire in the Wild Spirit Land not long ago.


    "You... Y...You are a prince? The prince of the Holy Dragon Empire? Is this true? How is that even


    possible? A bastard like you can''t be a prince!" Queenie eximed in disbelief as she shifted her gaze


    to Rocky in astonishment.


    "Geoffrey, I don''t know what you are talking about. The idea is so delusional. How could I be the


    famous Prince Basil?" Rocky replied calmly with a smile. Although he was a little surprised that


    Geoffrey was so sure that he was Prince Basil, even if his identity had been exposed, he could at least


    try to go around this mess and attempt to reject the idea.


    "Yeah. How could he be a prince? Geoffrey, you must have made a mistake," Queenie yelled at


    Geoffrey.


    "Do you still want to deny it? I have solid witnesses. In fact, it''s not easy to find out your identity, but I


    managed to do it. When you led the Crimson Dragon Group to make a ssh at the Gehenna Border,


    manymanders of the Timber Deity Empire had seen you. In fact, most of them were Alyssa''s


    subordinates, and Alyssa ordered them to keep it a secret. However, there are always people who


    don''t like the fact that the princess of the Timber Deity Empire has hidden the fact that a prince of the


    Holy Dragon Empire has sneaked into the empire and even posed a great threat to it," Geoffrey


    hand immediately.

 Chapter 1025 He Was Far Outnumbered

    Chapter 1025 He Was Far Outnumbered


    Soon, another figure came out of the ancestral temple. He was tall and robust, and his aura was of the


    Heavenly Stage.


    "Rocky, long time no see!" the figure called out to Rocky.


    "Dunn?" Rocky recognized that the man at once. Dunn was a spy in the Crimson Dragon Group for


    many years under Alyssa''s order. Then, after his identity as a spy had been discovered, he returned to


    the army of the Timber Deity Empire.


    Logically speaking, since Dunn was a spy arranged by Alyssa, he could be considered a trustworthy


    person for her. However, Rocky did not expect that Dunn would betray her. The traitor thought that he


    was doing the right thing by using the opportunity to improve his strength and social rank.


    "Now you can''t deny it, can you?" Geoffrey stared at Rocky gleefully.


    Rocky shrugged and smiled. Since Geoffrey had even bribed such an important witness, then Rocky


    had no reason to refute. Instead of responding, he turned to Queenie and said, "This is none of your


    business. Just go back to the Cao Mansion!" He wanted her to stay somewhere safe because he knew


    that a fierce battle could erupt at any moment. He didn''t wish to involve Queenie or the Cao n in his


    problems.


    "No, I won''t go back. I can''t let them gang up on you." Queenie didn''t care about Rocky''s true identity.


    Her only thought was that she couldn''t let Geoffrey and others browbeat Rocky.


    Of course, Rocky would not give her any chance to be willful. He seized her, released a wave of his


    domineering spiritual power to lock the spiritual power inside her body, and then summoned Robin.


    "Take her back to the Cao Mansion," Rocky ordered as he threw Queenie on its back.


    "No, let me go!" Since her spiritual power was locked, Queenie couldn''t do anything to fight back. That


    didn''t stop her from ring at Rocky and struggling, albeit uselessly.


    Meanwhile, Robin looked around warily. It could probably tell that its master was in danger, so it was


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    unwilling to leave him. However, under Rocky''s insistence, it howled mournfully, then took Queenie out


    of the crowd, quickly flying away with her on its back.


    On the other hand, Geoffrey didn''t order anyone to chase after Queenie because he didn''t want to get


    her involved either. After all, she was a member of the Cao n. Even if the n wanted to protect


    Rocky, he had used despicable means to kidnap Queenie, so there was no need to make things too


    and then use him to beat Woods. And even if Queenie went back to the Cao Mansion to ask for help so


    they could save Rocky, they didn''t have enough time to stop him. Rocky would be in their custody


    before the Cao n arrived here with their people. If by some stroke of luck, the Cao n could make


    it, Geoffrey was sure that they wouldn''t want to have anything to do with a strong enemy of the Timber


    Deity Empire like Rocky. The n he made from the start had considered everything. No one would


    have the chance to help Rocky again.


    "Please go ahead, Master Sherman." At this time, Geoffrey suddenly nodded to Sherman.


    Sherman took a deep breath, and then his aura of the Divine Stage suddenly rose. He waved his


    hands in the air, and spiritual lights shed like lightning, as the air around them gained greater


    strength.


    In the blink of an eye, dozens of odd-shaped wooden pirs rose within a hundred meters radius of the


    ancestral temple.


    Spiritual currents crisscrossed like an electric and covered the sky above the crowd with heavy


    spiritual clouds, like an enchanted barrier, whichpletely blocked the area within the one hundred


    radius.


    "Now, you can''t escape even if you have wings!" Geoffrey red at Rocky darkly, and if looks could kill,


    Rocky would have died.


    Rocky knew that Geoffrey was worried that he might use his ability to hide, so he asked Sherman to set


    up an enchanted barrier. Although Rocky''s ability to hide allowed him to be invisible, it couldn''t help him


    pass through the enchanted barrier. Sure enough, Geoffrey was well prepared to hunt him down!


    Besides that, he had seen that Rocky had a very powerful mysterious spirit-manipted beast before,


    so to make sure of his sess, he brought with him two masters at the Divine Stage, Sherman and


    Alexander.


    With all these efforts, Geoffrey was confident that Rocky could not escape. He had so many warriors at


    the Supernal Stage, and had already cut off most of his escape routes.


    Geoffrey had given all he could for this mission. It was no easy feat to pull together such a powerful


    lineup to catch Rocky, who was only at the Supernal Stage!


    In other words, he might have thought too highly of Rocky.


    "Go ahead. You will be rewarded handsomely if you take him down!" Geoffrey didn''t waste time,


    ordering all his men to move.


    More than twenty figures surrounded Rocky at his behest, most of them spirit maniptors at the


    Heavenly Stage. However, they weren''t there because they hated Rocky. All of them had eyes on the


    bounty that Geoffrey would give to them.


    Without any hesitation, Rocky tightly clutched the Frozen Wind Dagger between his hands, and in an


    instant, it turned into a crescent-shaped ming de. He didn''t even blink, as he faced down all the


    spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage from all directions. Instead, he rushed to meet the fastest


    approaching figures. He waved the ming de like it was an extension of his hand, and soon, he


    shed with a spirit maniptor who had moved a second too slow. Thetter was on fire before he


    could react, and the Evil me danced all over his body. With the fire burning more and more


    intensely, the man turned to ashes within a few seconds.


    Since Rocky broke through to the Supernal Stage with the help of Alyssa, his power of Fire nature had


    soared, which made the Evil me more powerful. It was difficult for ordinary spirit maniptors at the


    Heavenly Stage to resist it.


    When they realized what had happened, the other spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage hesitated


    in their movements, as a look of horror shadowed their faces. After all, only a ridiculously powerful


    person could kill such a warrior in a few seconds. However, they took courage in the fact that they


    outnumbered him, and quickly regained their momentum. At the same time, they summoned their spirit-


    manipted beasts to assist in the battle. Dozens of shadow beasts flocked to attack Rocky.


    With Rocky''s current strength, not even forty spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage were a threat to


    him, let alone just twenty of them. Thus, he met them in battle with courage and determination. This


    was the difference between the strengths at the Supernal Stage and the Heavenly Stage.


    Soon, more than half of the twenty spirit maniptors had been killed or injured, while Rocky was yet


    to break out in a sweat.


    "What are you waiting for? Attack him together!" Geoffrey''s face darkened. He signaled to the masters


    at the Supernal Stage who were still standing there furiously, trying to get them to attack Rocky.


    Generally speaking, spirit maniptors who had reached such a stage had great pride for their craft. It


    meant that they were rarely willing to attack weaker people, especially when there was only one spirit


    maniptor on the other side.


    Therefore, several masters at the Supernal Stage looked at each other, speechless. At first, they were


    unsure whether they should gang up on a single person. After a few moments of hesitation, two


    masters at the primary stage of the Supernal Stage took the lead to attack Rocky. Perhaps, in their


    opinion, with the help of the two rtively weaker masters, it would be more than enough to take Rocky


    down.

 Chapter 1026 Flaming Dragon Wrath

    Chapter 1026 ming Dragon Wrath


    The spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage were terrified of Rocky. But they were instantly relieved


    as they received assistance from two warriors who were at the primary grade of the Supernal Stage.


    This quickly boosted their morale. Once again, they charged towards Rocky with their own spirit-


    manipted beasts.


    The two warriors at the Supernal Stage also summoned their own spirit-manipted beasts. By this


    time, a group of people had already surrounded Rocky.


    All of a sudden, different forms of Heavenly Stage spiritual martial arts sted all around Rocky. Dust


    covered the entire area as their spiritual powers shot in all directions.


    After about ten strikes of the Heavenly Stage spiritual martial arts, Rocky was instantly bombarded with


    two strikes of Supernal Stage spiritual martial arts. This move was as quick as lightning. This was


    considered as a deadly attack because it contained the full strength of the Supernal Stage.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, a cloud of dust had risen two meters from where Rocky was standing. It reached


    the sky and there was a spiritual light shining in that exact spot.


    Those attacks from the warriors at the Supernal Stage were indeed extraordinary. Thebined power


    of the two strikes was as strong as a dozen spiritual martial arts.


    At that moment, they detected no movement from Rocky. For a moment, everything remained still.


    "Humph! Is he already dead? I thought he''d put up a good fight. I guess I was wrong. I clearly


    overestimated his power. What a shame!" Geoffrey snorted derisively. He didn''t expect Rocky to be so


    weak.


    Without warning, a figure shrouded in ck me shot out of the dust and charged towards the nearest


    warrior at the Supernal Stage. It moved so fast that they barely saw who or what it was. Obviously, it


    was none other than Rocky. At first, the warrior appeared intimidated by Rocky''s momentum.


    Nheless, he immediatelymanded his spirit-manipted beast to block the attack. He was


    quite confident since his beast was at the fourth grade of the four-star level.


    Meanwhile, Geoffrey and the others were shocked. They couldn''t believe Rocky was able to withstand


    theirbined attacks and remain unscathed.


    Rocky swung his ming de of the Frozen Wind Dagger in the air. Shortly after, an arc-shaped


    Moon de about two meters long shot out of it. It immediately shoved the spirit-manipted beast out


    of his way. Afterward, he continued charging towards the warrior.


    "Take this!" Rocky muttered under his breath as he got closer to his chosen opponent. The warrior at


    the primary grade of the Supernal Stage was shocked when he realized that Rocky was already in front


    of him. His shock quickly turned to anger so heunched a full attack of the spiritual martial arts at the


    Supernal Stage. This move was supposed to push Rocky back.


    However, Rocky merely scoffed at this attack. He faced it head-on as if he was the god of death


    himself. He turned his left palm upward and the Dragon Spirit Mark on his arm fluttered in the air. In an


    instant, the dark purple vortex that appeared on Rocky''s palm devoured the powerful spiritual martial


    arts at the Supernal Stage.


    After he got rid of this obstacle, he prepared for his next attack. "ming Arm!" Rocky uttered this in


    almost a whisper. Suddenly, zing red mes had engulfed his arm. It was almost as if it was a pir


    of fire connected to his body.


    He drew his left arm backwards as if preparing for a powerful shot. He clenched his hand just as his left


    palm spewed raging mes. With a mighty leap, he mmed his fist directly onto the warrior''s chest.


    Even though the warrior used all of his spiritual power to block the attack, the power of the zing arm


    easily broke through the spiritual power covering him. The intense me prated the warrior''s armor


    and came into contact with his body.


    Bang! They heard a booming noise just as the fire surged inside the warrior''s body.


    His body exploded and his remains were scattered everywhere. There was zing fire all over the


    ce.


    Everyone was utterly bewildered as they watched this horrific scene unfold right before their very eyes.


    None of them expected that Rocky would be able to kill a warrior at the primary grade of the Supernal


    Stage with such ease.


    The spiritual martial arts technique Rocky used was the one that he learned before. It was from the


    secret manual on spiritual martial arts of the Supernal Stage. He acquired this book in the Myriad Spirit


    Tomb.


    "Unbelievable! How strong is he? When I fought him before, it felt like his strength was only at the


    primary grade of the Supernal Stage. But now, it seems that he has gotten a lot stronger..." Geoffrey


    red ominously at Rocky. He had just killed one of his warriors at the primary grade of the Supernal


    Stage. "You will pay for this," Geoffrey muttered angrily.


    Algy was also watching the entire thing. Even he was shocked when he saw what happened. He didn''t


    quite imagine how powerful Rocky had be. At the very least, he felt lucky that he didn''t send


    anyone on the stage. If he did, he would have lost a warrior at the Supernal Stage as well. Obviously, it


    would be such a huge disadvantage for him.


    The other three warriors at the middle and premium grade of the Supernal Stage were also watching


    the battle from outside the battlefield. They realized that Rocky''s actual strength was even more


    powerful than they imagined. In addition to that, he was able to kill a warrior at the primary grade of theUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Supernal Stage even though he waspletely surrounded. Therefore, they didn''t want to stay put any


    longer. They knew that if it kept going on like this, they might suffer greater losses. They had to do


    something now.


    All at once, they jumped into the stage and stood together with the remaining warrior at the primary


    grade of the Supernal Stage.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage were now absolutely terrified of


    Rocky. They just witnessed how he slew a spirit maniptor in the primary grade of the Supernal Stage


    in an instant. If they continued to fight against him, then without a doubt, they would get killed too.


    Therefore, they decided to retreat and let the four spirit maniptors at the Supernal Stage handle this.


    Rocky narrowed his eyes as he carefully observed the remaining four spirit maniptors at the


    Supernal Stage. Apparently, they would be his opponents. These four were in the second, fourth, fifth,


    and seventh grades, respectively. Naturally, theirbined strengths would be formidable. Moreover,


    they had four spirit-manipted beasts above the fourth grade of the four-star level. This situation had


    put him in a serious disadvantage.


    Almost simultaneously, the four warriors at the Supernal Stage summoned their spirit-manipted


    beasts. They scattered in four different directions with Rocky in the middle. Clearly, they decided to


    team up in order to deal with him effectively.


    In a split-second, Rocky''s expression became cold. In a sh, he headed straight toward the strongest


    warrior. This one was in the seventh grade of the Supernal Stage. One could employ different


    strategies when dealing with multiple opponents. But logically speaking, it would be wiser to deal with


    the weakest one first and defeat them one by one. This was the only way to improve his chances of


    winning.


    However, Rocky had a different approach. He did the exact opposite. It was obvious that no one would


    be able to guess what he was thinking.


    Geoffrey and the othersughed derisively when Rocky chose to attack the warrior in the seventh


    grade of the Supernal Stage. They thought that Rocky was begging for death. ording to their


    knowledge, Rocky was weaker than a warrior in the seventh grade of the Supernal Stage.


    But to everyone''s surprise, Rocky''s aura suddenly increased as he got closer to the warrior!


    It went from the third grade to the fourth grade... In an instant, it reached the sixth grade...


    Now, it was up to the seventh grade!


    In just a short span of time, Rocky''s strength had risen to the seventh grade of the Supernal Stage.


    Geoffrey and two peerless masters at the Divine Stage were bbergasted. They had no idea how


    Rocky managed to do that!


    The warrior in the seventh grade of the Supernal Stage was also extremely surprised. It was incredible


    how Rocky''s strength had reached the seventh grade in a heartbeat. However, he maintained his


    full strength.


    Meanwhile, the three other warriors at the Supernal Stage chased after Rocky. They had nned to


    take this opportunity to attack him.


    A cryptic smile suddenly appeared on Rocky''s face. As soon as he gathered spiritual power, he opened


    the Magic Spiritual Space. A colorful shadow beast rushed out of it. The next moment, it just


    disappeared with him.


    The four warriors were taken aback as they lost sight of their target. He just disappeared into thin air!


    All of a sudden, they heard someone shout. "ming Dragon Wrath!"


    A split-secondter, a figure unexpectedly appeared out of nowhere. At the same time, there were four


    aggressive red ming dragons rushing out of the ming de of the Frozen Wind Dagger.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! The earth shook as loud booming sound reverberated throughout the entire area.

 Chapter 1027 Soar Into The Sky (Part One)

    Chapter 1027 Soar Into The Sky (Part One)


    Four loud bangs were shot one after the other, causing the four red ming dragons to almost explode


    at the space between the four masters of the Supernal Stage.


    But before they could react, the spiritual power burst out on the ground while the me light erupted out


    like a volcano!


    On the other hand, Rocky''s attack was somewhat subtle, which got four targets with one massive


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    stroke.


    After the airwaves and the me light dissipated, the four masters at the Supernal Stage found


    themselves covered in dust and in a mess. The impact was just too violent and intense that it was


    nearly impossible for them to avoid it.


    Meanwhile, three of the four masters were injured in varying degrees except for the strongest one


    among them, who was at the seventh grade of the Supernal Stage. The one at the second grade was


    badly injured; his face was pale, and a streak of blood came out of his mouth. Moreover, he might have


    to cultivate from the very start if his body conditions allowed.


    "Okay, three more to go." Although he had sessfully paralyzed another enemy, Rocky was still


    worried. At that moment, he had just released the power at the fourthyer of the seal from the spiritual


    soul container to further improve his strength in a short period of time, but this instant increase could


    only be used for about three times. If used further, his body might not be able to bear it, even if he


    needed it badly.


    "What the hell is wrong with all of you? We have plenty of masters here, but you''re all unable to win the


    upper hand of a single enemy! What the damn hell are you doing?" Geoffrey couldn''t help cursing out


    of sheer anger. If it weren''t for Rocky''s weird strength, then he would havee to fight him himself.


    Obviously, Rocky irritated the remaining three masters at the Supernal Stage. Deep in their hearts, all


    they wanted to do was rip Rocky into pieces. In fact, with all their powersbined as well as the


    power of their respective spirit manipted-beasts, they could surely crush Rocky at that moment.


    After all, Rocky was a lone enemy, and they outnumbered him. However, they didn''t expect the sudden


    increase in Rocky''s strength and his unforeseen trick of luring the enemy. This was the reason for their


    losses. But of course, they would not make the same mistakes again, especially when their lives were


    at stake.


    On the other hand, Rocky was also well aware of this at this point, but for him, it was now or never. He


    had no choice but to move forward and go all out with his strength.


    After a while, a seesaw kind of battle unfolded with Rocky and Ken on one side, and the other three


    masters with their respective beasts on the other. With Ken''s invisibility, both it and Rocky managed to


    keep up with the enemies. However, they weren''t able to advantage either. Considering the mismatch


    of the strength in both sides, perhaps, it was already a miracle for Rocky and Ken to be in a draw.


    The situationsted for two hours without any progress, causing them to consume a lot of their spiritual


    powers. After a while, Rocky began to feel a little exhausted, and the three masters at the Supernal


    Stage were in no better condition than him. After all, never had they expected that Rocky could


    withstand the joint attacks of three masters and three beasts. To be exact, Rocky dealt with them alone


    in a well-rounded manner, but his consumption of spiritual power was almost the same as theirs. At that


    moment, all of them seemed to notice the amount of spiritual power in Rocky and wondered how much


    power was stored in him.


    On the other hand, Geoffrey was just waiting for the right moment to strike. He believed that Rocky


    would show his ws as the fight went on. That was why Tate stood behind Geoffrey instead of joining


    the fight.


    Soon after, the moment he had been waiting for finally came. While confronting one of the masters of


    the Supernal Stage head-on, Rocky was directly thrown away because of their strength difference. As


    a result, he and Ken were separated. At that moment, Ken moved as swiftly as lightning towards him,


    but unfortunately, it was just a little toote.


    Suddenly, Tate shed behind Rocky like a ghost while his spirit-manipted beast was in front of


    Rocky, sandwiching him.


    After that, unimaginable things happened concerning Geoffrey.


    With two loud sounds, two streams of strong spiritual power erupted from Tate and his spirit-


    manipted beast separately at the same time.


    The streams dashed directly towards Rocky, and a series of explosions followed immediately around


    Rocky, raising spiritual waves and dust up the sky.


    At that moment, Tate could never be prouder of his masterpiece. In fact, he was confident that Rocky


    would not be able to escape even if he used his wings. Laughing loudly, Tate believed that Rocky


    would be badly injured if he was not killed right away.


    However, things didn''t turn out as he expected. Before he got a chance to check, a strong Evil me


    suddenly erupted, blowing the dust away. Soon after, a figure with the aura of the eighth grade of the


    Supernal Stage walked out gently.


    "What the hell? Is that... Since when did he break through to the eighth grade of the Supernal Stage?


    You''ve got to be kidding me!" Tate shouted as he was frightened by what he saw.


    Geoffrey and the others reacted the same way. In fact, more odd things happened after they witnessed


    Rocky''s break through.


    To make matters even more confusing, Rocky even disappeared from where he stood.


    "Watch out, son!" Alexander warned hastily from a distance. Anxiety crept over his eyes, and a bad


    feeling spread into his heart. At that moment, he did not think twice and dashed towards Tate as fast as


    he could.


    Unfortunately for him, Rocky was faster. Tate stared at Rocky with horror, and his thoughts got lost for a


    moment. He hurriedly gathered his spiritual power to disy the spiritual martial arts at the Supernal


    Stage, hoping that it could force Rocky away.


    However, Rocky didn''t give him the chance to do so. He directly grabbed his hand, and Tate


    immediately felt his spiritual power run away.


    "ming arm!" As soon as he summoned his skill, a me appeared on his left arm again and began to


    spread all over. Soon after, the me roared savagely and spread all over Tate''s body.


    Because Tate lost his spiritual power, he didn''t even have the strength to resist. He could only watch


    the red me on Rocky''s left arm spread to his arm at an amazing speed.


    A gut-wrenching noise aroused from his throat, causing him to struggle madly to get rid of Rocky.


    "Oh, please don''t! No!" Alexander shouted desperately. As the me spread all over his body, he shot


    out a spiritual power of the Divine Stage at Rocky before he even got there.


    As a result, Rocky let go of Tate immediately. Knowing that it was toote for him to dodge, he directly


    shed out three fire dragons using his Supernal Stage spiritual power.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    After a series of explosions rose up in the air, the residual power of the Divine Stage still rushed


    towards Rocky.


    But at that point, he had no other choice but to take the hit. As soon as the impact happened, he flew


    backward for more than ten meters before he finally stopped.


    As this happened, Alexander took the chance to get to his son and extinguished the me on Tate


    using his Divine Stage spiritual power. At that moment, more than half of Tate''s body had been burnt,


    badly mutted, and horrible to see with one''s eyes. His face, which used to be handsome and


    graceful, was nowpletely charred.

 Chapter 1028 Soar Into The Sky (Part Two)

    Chapter 1028 Soar Into The Sky (Part Two)


    At that moment, Tate''s appearance brought a strong sense of fear to all other people on the spot,


    including the three masters at the Supernal Stage. They all hesitated and lost the courage tounch


    another round of attack towards Rocky, fearing that they would suffer the same miserable fate as Tate.


    On the other side, Alexander exploded in anger from inside seeing his son''s misfortune. He helped


    Tate to the side and fed him a few healing pills, andter cast a murderous nce at Rocky and


    snapped, "I''m going to kill you!"


    "Okay, go ahead." Rocky smiled carelessly at this master of the Divine Stage. Besides, he didn''t feel


    well because he forcefully released the power at the fourthyer of the seal a second time. At the same


    time, more than half of the spiritual power in his body had been consumed, and all he could do now


    was grit his teeth to alleviate the pain he was feeling.


    "Son, I will avenge you. I will kill him for you." Alexander sighed at Tate who was in aa and then


    shifted his gaze to Rocky. He stretched out his body and rushed to him as fast as he could. At the


    same time, Thunder spiritual power sparked all over his body.


    But at that time, Rocky had no time toe across a better n. Moreover, it was impossible for him


    to defeat Alexander with his current situation. As luck would have it, he held back a trick or two.


    "Spirit Possession!" Rocky''s eyes narrowed. Soon after, Ken, who had been following him around,


    turned into a ball of spiritual light and merged with him.


    The moment Alexander''s fist got him, Rocky vanished from where he was. When he reappeared, he


    had a different look. What was more, he gave out the peak aura of a master at the ninth grade of the


    Supernal Stage. He was more like a master of the Divine Stage now.


    As a matter of fact, Geoffrey and some of his henchmen had seen Rocky''s Spirit Possession back


    when they were hunting for the spiritual treasure. However, they all thought that Rocky was too bold to


    apply this movement now. Once the Spirit Possession reached its limit, Rocky would be sending his life


    away. To make matters worse, Alexander was his opponent, whose strength was far greater than his.


    Therefore, even in the state of Spirit Possession, it was impossible for Rocky to win unless a miracle


    happened.


    "Thunder leaping!" Alexander, on the other hand, hadpletely lost in his motivation of avenging his


    son. His eyes bloodshot and his face covered by a murderous look, he advanced forward. He didn''t


    care what Rocky was capable now, and all he thought of was ending Rocky once and for all.


    Soon after, Alexander threw a punch, and the Thunder spiritual power rushed to the ground, reaching


    Rocky''s feet. With a couple of bangs, a burst of Thunder spiritual power rushed out of the ground and


    surrounded Rocky like a hot knife cutting through butter.


    In the air, the Thunder streams intertwined with astonishing power, making it difficult for Rocky to make


    a step.


    Although Rocky was protected by the spiritual power, he could still feel the strong impact of the skill


    from a master of the Divine Stage.


    "Thunder devouring!" The thunder streams which trapped Rocky in the middle began forming a thunder


    cage. As soon as the cage manifested, it started to shrink. At the same time, the lightning shed, as if


    it wanted to forcefully scorch Rocky into ashes.


    All the other people on the spot eximed about how strong a master at the Divine Stage was. With


    only a few moves, he had trapped Rocky and left him with no way to escape.


    However, Rocky didn''t wait for Alexander to take his life. The moment he was trapped in the thunder


    cage, the colorful light over his body shone brightly, enabling his aura over that of a master at the


    Divine Stage. The colorful light broke through the thunder cage and soared into the sky, lighting up the


    darkness and giving color to it.


    Witnessing this, all the bystanders were stunned once again!


    "Is he a monster? Is there anything that he can''t do?" Geoffrey gnashed his teeth in anger.


    But Rocky didn''t force the sealed power at the fourthyer out to improve his power this time. In fact, it


    was Ken who helped him get the power of a Divine Stage master. As a guardian beast, Ken sensed


    that its master was in danger, and its guardian power was motivated ordingly. If the guardian power


    was divided into nine grades, then the power that Ken gave out was at the second one.


    As a matter of fact, with Rocky and Ken''s current strength, they were already at the limit to activate the


    guardian power of the second grade. However, if they pushed through with it, the limit of Spirit


    Possession woulde earlier.


    Therefore, Rocky had to turn the tide with his internal force and defeat Alexander as fast as he could. If


    not, he and Ken needed to be invisible. They needed to break out of the thunder cage and flee as far


    as possible.


    Rocky, who was well aware of his situation, soon decided what to do next. Soon after, he waved the


    Frozen Wind Dagger in his hand and made a chopping motion with great force. The colorful de


    collided with the surrounding thunder streams and created strong thunder sparks. The strong spiritual


    power constantly rushed around, raising waves of dust into the air.


    He kept chopping, and under his constant impacts, the thunder cage quickly showed a gap. Taking


    advantage of this opportunity, he tore the gap with the Frozen Wind Dagger and turned invisible.


    Meanwhile, Alexander''s face twisted at the sight of this. But he didn''t give up, so he swept his eyes


    sharply to capture Rocky''s trace like a hawk, capturing Rocky at once. Although Ken''s invisible skill


    was magnificent, it was unable to y its full effect under the Spirit Possession, because Rocky had to


    use the spiritual power to connect with Ken to get its invisibility skill. In this case, there would be a trace


    of his spiritual power, which was hard to notice for ordinary spirit maniptors. But Alexander was not


    an ordinary spirit maniptor, but rather he was one at the Divine Stage. In fact, he could sense any


    subtle trace of a creature''s presence within hundreds of meters.


    Actually, his invisibility had been seen through when he ran into that supernatural beast in the


    Mysterious Cave.


    As soon as Alexander found Rocky''s location, he did not think twice and dashed to Rocky immediately.


    The Thunder spiritual power all over his body surged along, and his body turned out like a thunder


    generator, covering a range of a few meters around. As the Thunder spiritual power had a strong


    transmission, it could spread further than any other kind of spiritual power, causing greater damage too.


    Now, Alexander was exhausting all his strength, and consequently, the damage he caused was much


    more severe than ever before.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The rest people saw Alexander running here and there at lightning speed, and throwing his thunder fist


    everywhere like a maniac. Each punch that hit the ground directly charred everything around it. In fact,


    the ancestral temple which stood near him had be ruins of smoke after Alexander''s hit.


    "Here we are." Rocky looked coldly at Alexander amidst the thunders that came all the way


    aggressively. At that moment, he was just waiting for the right time to disy his trick.


    Alexander approached him again. He crossed his arms and released a beam of thunder with a


    diameter of half a meter. Soon after, Rocky widened his eyes and called out the sealed power at the


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    fourthyer for the third time.


    In an instant, a strong Evil me rushed out of his body, intertwining with the strange colorful light


    around him. The me ignited the original colorful light and burned fiercely in the dark night.


    As Rocky mixed the second grade of guardian power and the power at the fourthyer of the seal, he


    shed out the Evil me and the colorful light with all his strength. As a result, a huge arc of light


    about three meters high rushed out like a life-threatening curved moon.


    In the blink of an eye, the thunder beam, which had already left a scratch on the ground, and the huge


    arc of light that Rocky had shed with all his strength, collided in the air and soared into the sky.

 Chapter 1029 Protect Him Regardless Of Any Risk

    Chapter 1029 Protect Him Regardless Of Any Risk


    In the blink of an eye, two waves of strong spiritual power flooded the area within a hundred meters


    around the fighters, along with the shing lights that the two forces had created. The strong spiritual


    powershed out at the surroundings and anyone unfortunate enough to be near, forcing everyone to


    retreat. Even the enchanted barrier that Sherman had cast began to fluctuate violently.


    At the same time, the two forces enveloped in light suddenly intersected with each other, as the two


    fighters, Rocky and Alexander, fought with all their might.


    After the dazzling light dissipated and the aftermath of the spiritual power gradually subsided, Rocky,


    who had exchanged position with Alexander, suddenly spat out a few mouthfuls of blood to the ground.


    The blood on his lips and chin made him look quite terrifying.


    "Ha-ha!" Geoffreyughed in delight, thinking that Rocky had finally reached his limit and would die


    soon. Yet, he didn''t know that he would pay a heavy price for his naivety and arrogance.


    Almost at the same time, a light shed in Rocky''s body, and Ken immediately shot out andnded on


    the ground. The limit of the Spirit Possession had been reached.


    Thus, Rocky immediately took Ken back to his Magic Spiritual Space.


    At that very moment, Alexander fell to his knees on the ground, as his body shook violently as if his


    internal organs were trying toe out. His face and lips were turning a worrying shade of blue, and


    even though he didn''t spit out blood, the spiritual power in his body was in a mess. It was going crazy


    and attacking his own body.


    "Chief Alexander?!" Seeing this, Geoffrey was stunned, because he never thought that Alexander


    would have been injured.


    "Damn it! What did you do to me?" Alexander snarled at Rocky. It seemed that he didn''t realize he was


    injured, as he looked as shocked as those around him. In thatst strike against each other, he and


    Rocky fought with all their strength, and he felt that Rocky could no longer fight against him.


    But after the fight, Alexander felt an intense spiritual power rush into his body, which caused severe


    damage to his body. It messed up with the spiritual power inside his body. And now, he felt like his body


    was about to shatter if he moved even a little.


    "I simply did what you had done to me before," said Rocky, smiling evilly. It turned out that the reason


    why he vomited blood just now was not that Alexander injured him. It was because he used the


    devouring power of the Holy Dragon Bead to devour Alexander''s spiritual power forcefully. At the same


    time, he gave the devoured spiritual power back to Alexander. It was a very destructive strategy for


    Rocky. Although he defeated the enemy, he also suffered a significant loss. But he won in the end


    because Alexander couldn''t move for the time being.


    In other words, he had defeated a master at the Divine Stage.


    When he saw that even Alexander was no match for Rocky, Geoffrey went berserk, and his face turned


    different shades of red in his anger.


    "Why are you three still standing there? Hurry up and get rid of him! He has no power to fight back


    now!" Geoffrey red furiously at the three masters at the Supernal Stage, as they stood in the


    sidelines, hesitating.


    When the three Supernal Stage masters heard the order and saw that Rocky seemed weak, they were


    slightly relieved.


    Rocky must have noticed theircency, as he called out to them, "Are you sure I don''t have the


    power to fight back?" He burst intoughter. At the same time, he slowly opened his Magic Spiritual


    Space again.


    "Do you want to..." Geoffrey''s face changed dramatically. He almost forgot that Rocky had a powerful


    and mysterious spirit-manipted beast.


    "I''m going to die anyway, so why don''t we just die together? If you have guts, go ahead and attack! I


    will bring all of us down," Rocky said fiercely.


    The three Supernal Stage masters stopped in an instant.


    "Go and kill him, now!" Geoffrey shouted furiously at the remaining Heavenly Stage masters, who were


    also hesitating. He could not ask Sherman to attack Rocky because the enchanted barrier would


    disappear without Sherman''s support. If that happened, Rocky would undoubtedly use that opportunity


    to hide and escape.


    But even though all of them knew that Rocky had no power to fight back, no one dared to challenge


    him. They were afraid that he wasn''t bluffing. He could be telling the truth that he had some secret


    weapon that could kill all of them where they stood. After all, a man who had nothing to lose was the


    most dangerous.


    At that moment, almost everyone waspletely shocked and overwhelmed by Rocky''s momentum.


    He looked like he didn''t even have the strength to tie up a kitten, but he had the aura of a wild and


    ferocious beast. To them, it felt like a single step in his direction was all it would take for him to bite


    them to death.


    After all, he was a terrible man!


    Geoffrey felt like the stalemate had gone longer than it should. He had no choice but to put everything


    in his own hands, so he called out his mysterious Dark Ghost Shadow. Since no one dared to fight


    against Rocky, he would finish the fight by himself. He didn''t believe that Rocky was willing to go so far


    that he would rather perish together with his enemy. He was most probably lying to save his hide.


    In the next moment, Geoffrey turned into a light shadow and rushed to Rocky with his Dark Ghost


    Shadow, intending to give the weakened enemy a fatal blow.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed. It never urred to him that Geoffrey woulde to fight him in person.


    Unfortunately for Geoffrey, the result would be the same regardless of his presence, for Rocky had


    already thought of a way out of his current situation. He would let the ancient spiritual beast take him


    out of the enchanted barrier set up by Sherman. However, the power of the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast


    to control the ancient spiritual beast was limited, and that was why he couldn''t use the ancient spiritual


    beast to escape from the beginning. Instead, he fought a big battle and even hurt himself and


    Alexander. It was a part of his n since he didn''t want to be in danger with a peerless master at the


    Divine Stage at his tail. Judging from the current situation, the only people who could chase him were


    Sherman and the peerless master at the Divine Stage who worked for Algy.


    Just as Rocky was about to summon the ancient spiritual beast through the Dragon-shaped Soul


    Beast, an intense spiritual light rushed over them and hit the enchanted barrier. It shed as several


    more spiritual lights fell from the sky and exploded in the air.


    Sherman, who was controlling the enchanted barrier, knew that it was about to break, so he had to


    withdraw the barrier first.


    Almost at the same time, an old figure appeared out of thin air and moved to Rocky''s side. He asked


    worriedly, "Mr. Rookie, are you all right?"


    "Master Lucas, why are you here?" Rocky''s eyes widened. He didn''t expect that Lucas woulde to


    save him. Common sense dictated that the Cao n would stay as far from him as possible. They


    should not get involved in the chaos because of his current identity, or they could be branded as


    traitors.


    "It''s not just me," Lucas replied with a smile.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a group of people rushed over, led by Luci and Queenie, who was


    sitting on Robin''s shoulder.


    "You..." Rocky was stunned. Words seemed to have failed him, as he looked at his friends.


    This was the elite power of the Cao n.


    "Mr. Rookie!" Luci cried out, upset when she saw that he was gravely injured.


    "Chief Luci, do you want to rebel? I can''t believe that you want to cover up for the prince of the Holy


    Dragon Empire..." Of course, Geoffrey didn''t expect that the people of Cao n would have the guts to


    meddle in his business. Moreover, so many people hade. This made it impossible for him to kill


    Rocky today.


    "I''ve heard about Mr. Rookie''s identity from Queenie. And even though he is the prince of the Holy


    Dragon Empire, it makes no difference to us. It won''t affect our attitude to him. Mr. Rookie has helped


    our n a lot. I don''t care what kind of prince he is; I only know that we should repay his kindness and


    favor!" Luci said seriously.


    "Humph! Do you want to ruin the Cao n''s future for a man?" Geoffrey said coldly.


    "Your Royal Highness, Mr. Rookie is my dearest friend, whom I respect greatly. Now that he is in


    trouble, I will surely help him," Lucas also added. After all, Luci was not the only one who wanted to


    help Rocky; all of them did.


    The other members of the Cao n immediately echoed and expressed their support.


    Geoffrey was so furious that his body trembled violently. How could this man be so popr and well-


    respected? Even the Cao n wanted to protect him regardless of any risk that it could do to their


    n!

 Chapter 1030 The Legendary General Came To Rescue Him

    Chapter 1030 The Legendary General Came To Rescue Him


    "Chief Luci, you have to consider it well. If you and your people dare to meddle in this matter, your


    whole n will definitely be uprooted from the Timber Deity Empire tomorrow," Geoffrey said


    threateningly.


    Luci narrowed her eyes. In fact, she had already considered the consequences before she came.


    She didn''t want to implicate the Cao n, but still had to save Rocky.


    "Cao n, listen to order! No matter what happens next, no one is allowed to interfere! From now on,


    everything I do is my own business and has nothing to do with the n!" She swept her gaze over the


    members of her n before eventually fixating it on Queenie. "Queenie,e here."


    Although Queenie was puzzled, she still came forward.


    "Queenie, from now on, you''re the chief of the Cao n. Keep this token. It represents our n''s


    chief''s identity." Luci took out a purple gold token and put it in her sister''s hand.


    "Sister?" Luci had worked hard for this position for a decade, so it really came as a shock to Queenie


    that her sister would give up the position so easily!


    She naturally wasn''t the only one to feel astonished. Lucas and other members of the Cao n, as


    well as Geoffrey and Algy, were also shocked by Luci''s abrupt decision.


    "Your Royal Highness, are you satisfied now?" Luci turned to look at Geoffrey and asked.


    Geoffrey''s eyes darkened. Fury was etched on his face.


    "I don''t want to be the chief at all! I also want to save that bastard! Whoever wants to be the chief can


    take it right now. I don''t give a damn!" Queenie immediately threw the token backward,pletely not


    caring about where or whom itnded on. She put on a determined look as if she was ready to risk


    everything to save Rocky.


    "Master Lucas..." Luci looked at Lucas, hoping that Lucas would take the token and thus the position


    over.


    "Have you really made up your mind?" Although Luci''s sudden decision surprised him, Lucas could


    understand why she did so. He asked that just to make sure she was already resolute.


    Luci answered with an earnest nod.


    "All right then!" Since Luci had made up her mind, Lucas knew that saying anything further would


    only be a waste of breath. He just directly turned to face the members of the Cao n and said,


    "Everyone, retreat now! Our Cao n can''t and won''t interfere in this matter..."


    Upon hearing thismand, the members of the Cao n looked at each other doubtfully, but still


    retreated asmanded.


    "Queenie, we should go," Lucas, who saw that Queenie didn''t budge, promptly said.


    "I don''t want to leave." Queenie shook her head willfully.


    Nevertheless, Lucas naturally wouldn''t let Queenie do as she wished. He directly lifted her up from


    Robin''s body and then moved more than ten meters to the back along with the members of the Cao


    n.


    "Why are you doing this?" Rocky said with a bitter smile. He never thought that Luci would give up


    her chief position just to save him. In fact, he waspletely able to escape by himself. Now, however,


    this abrupt scene changed everything.


    "Just consider this as me returning your favor." Luci smiled faintly. Truth to be told, she had never


    thought that she would one day give up the n''s chief position for Rocky. When she saw him in


    danger, however, she found that saving him was the thing she wanted to do the most. She could even


    give up her position as the chief of her n to save him.


    "What a pair! An adulterer and a slut¡ªa match made in Heaven! With this woman by his side, he


    definitely won''t dare to do anything reckless! Everyone, attack!" Geoffrey, who had been waiting for an


    opportunity, ordered maliciously.


    The remaining three Supernal Stage spirit maniptors and several other Heavenly Stage spirit


    maniptors exchanged nces with each other. Soon afterward, all of them rushed towards Rocky


    and Luci with their spirit-manipted beasts.


    Rocky had lost his fighting power for the time being because of the Spirit Possession''s side effect, and


    Luci could only ward off their attackers for a while at best, so their situation now was extremely


    dangerous.


    The severity of their situation was obvious even to the observers. All Cao n''s members, Lucas


    included, were beside themselves with fright. Queenie would''ve even rushed up and joined the fight,


    had Lucas not hold on to her shoulders.


    Realizing that the situation was unfavorable, Rocky could only summon the ancient spiritual beast to


    take the two of them away. Doing this would turn Luci into a traitor for the Timber Deity Empire, but


    he knew that persuading her to let him fend for himself would be useless. Any attempt he made to


    dissuade her from helping him would only fall on deaf ears.


    In no time, the three masters at the Supernal Stage, who had just been beaten ck and blue by


    Rocky a moment ago, had made the first move. They rushed straight towards Rocky. Luci''s delicate


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    body moved at a lightning speed. Before they knew what happened, she already stood in front of


    Rocky and gathered her spiritual power. Her body quivered, and a fourth grade of the four-star level


    spirit-manipted beast, which looked like a cyan bird, flew out of her Magic Spiritual Space abruptly. It


    spread its wings and immediately pounced on the three Supernal Stage masters.


    Although these three masters were much stronger than Luci, she remained unruffled.


    Right at the moment the battle was about to break out, a phenomenon suddenly urred. A huge


    dragon-shaped spirit-manipted beast appeared in the sky. Its momentum was astonishing, and it


    was emitting a strong aura at the six-star level, which seemed particrly sinister in the dark night.


    While everyone was staring agape at the dragon-shaped spirit-manipted beast, a delicate figure fell


    from the sky. Her cold, beautiful eyes swept across the crowd. The moment her gaze fell on Rocky,


    who was covered with bruises all over, sparks of anger immediately appeared in her eyes.


    "Who hurt him?" the woman shouted angrily, shocking everyone on the scene.


    Everyone''s expression suddenly changed. An astonishing spiritual pressure had fallen upon them.


    Aside from those Divine Stage masters, everyone was having a hard time under this pressure. The


    weaker spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage even vomited blood on the spot.


    Before the figure even made her real move, the power she disyed had already unnerved everyone


    present.


    "In the entire Wild Spirit Land, aside from Her Royal Highness, only one other woman can reach the


    Divine Stage at such a young age and can control a dragon beast. Is she¡­?" Lucas stared at the


    delicate figure with his turbid eyes. All of a sudden, his expression changed. He looked as if he had a


    guess about the woman''s identity.


    "I''m Marcia Mu from the Holy Dragon Empire. I''m here to pick up our Prince Basil. Please note this; I''ll


    kill anyone who dares to hurt him!" Her words gave another shock to the crowd.


    "She''s Marcia Mu? One of the Three Great Generals of the Holy Dragon Empire?"


    "This super powerful figure of the Holy Dragon Empire came to our empire in such an aggressive and


    showy way as if she was walking into an emptynd..."


    "I heard that Marcia Mu''s strength isparable to that of our princess and that she''s a beautiful


    woman. Now that I''m seeing her in person, I have to say¡ªshe does deserve the reputation..."


    Everyone was stunned. It had never once crossed their minds that this delicate figure was Marcia, one


    of the Three Great Generals of the Holy Dragon Empire.

 Chapter 1031 He Is Tough And Terrifying

    Chapter 1031 He Is Tough And Terrifying


    Geoffrey never would''ve expected that Marcia, one of the Three Great Generals of the Holy Dragon


    Empire, woulde all the way to the Timber Deity Empire. Yet here she was, and at such a critical


    moment, too¡ªwhat a coincidence!


    "She looks gorgeous!" Algy, the eldest prince of the Timber Deity Empire, gaped at Marcia''s beauty. He


    was instantly taken by her.


    "What took you so long? I would elope with her if you were anyter," Rocky said jokingly. He too was


    relieved to see Marcia.


    "Elope?" Marcia frowned. She couldn''t help but nce at Luci, who was standing next to Rocky.


    "In order to save me, she abandoned the position of chief of the Cao n," Rocky exined, his tone


    suddenly growing serious. "That makes me responsible for her."


    "So, is she the chief of the Cao n? Huh, you are such a yboy!" Marcia wagged a finger and


    red at Rocky. However, deep inside, she felt a little shocked that the girl refused to be the chief of


    her n just to save him. Frowning deeply, Marcia could only guess why she would make such a


    sacrifice. "You already have Isis," Marciained in a whining tone. "No, not only Isis, but also my


    disciple, and the Witch Lena... All of them care about you so much! How could you be so foolish and


    goof around all the time?"


    Marcia was practically shouting by now, so everyone nearby overheard. Exchanging confused nces,


    they couldn''t believe their ears. How did Rocky manage to get so many notable women to care about


    him so much? Isis was the daughter of Lance, one of the Three Great Generals. Marcia''s disciple and


    the Witch of Holy Dragon Empire also held high positions.


    "This bastard truly is a yboy!" Queenie cursed sourly.


    On the contrary, Luci remained calm. She kind of figured there were women other than her who


    cared for Rocky deeply.


    "He is not a good man," Marcia told her gently. "I advise you to go back and be the chief of your n."


    "How can I take back my words? Besides, if I go back to the Cao n, Prince Geoffrey will definitely


    take the opportunity to stir up conflict with the Cao n. I can''t give him that chance." Luci shook her


    head decisively.


    "Are you not concerned in the least that you are blocking this woman from bing the chief of her


    n?" Marcia shot Rocky a cold re once more, and then looked at Luci with appreciation. "You


    should feel responsible for her. While you don''t have to elope, you have to exin to Isis when you get


    back. She''s suffered a lot for you..."


    "You think you can leave? Are you kidding me? A prince and one of the Three Great Generals of the


    Holy Dragon Empire¡ªthere''s no way we''re letting you leave!" Geoffrey sneered. If he could capture


    these two, it''d be a great contribution.


    "Everyone can leave," Algy said, his eyes fixated on Marcia. "Everyone except this beauty." He took an


    audacious step towards her, and his men followed closely behind.


    Marcia looked at Geoffrey and Algy indifferently. "Do you think you can stop me?"


    "Algy''s and my people should be enough to hold you back for a while, at least enough to buy us some


    time before reinforcementse," Geoffrey said with a smile. Seeing Algy by his side, he felt


    empowered. With Sherman and Algy''s peerless master at the Divine Stage, they had a fighting chance.


    And, he had just sent someone to summon the pce guards for help. Geoffrey chuckled at his luck.


    He was under the impression that Marcia and Rocky would have difficulty escaping.


    It was Marcia''s turn to sneer. Rolling her eyes, she turned to Rocky and asked, "Can you still hold on?"Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "What do you want to do?" Rocky could tell that Marcia had a n.


    "Since we are in the Timber Deity Empire, why not we send them a gift out of courtesy?" Marcia smiled


    arrogantly.


    "Do you need my help?" In a sh, Rocky had understood what Marcia meant. Turning to Luci, he


    cautioned, "Please leave the area now; it will be dangerous to stay with me." Then, he asked Robin to


    protect Luci, telling them tond far enough to be safe.


    "You just need to hold on by eight minutes," Marcia said to Rocky. Pursing her lips, she suddenly raised


    her hand and pped Rocky across his chest.


    Everyone gasped. No one could imagine why on earth the general would do that so suddenly.


    After the sudden p, a wave of strong spiritual power at the Divine Stage streamed into Rocky,


    instantly breaking through the fifthyer of the seal in his body. The next moment, the sealed power in


    the fifthyer surged out like a violent storm. Waves of Evil me rushed out of his body like snakes


    poised to strike. His aura kept growing, until it reached above the Divine Stage again.


    Everyone was frozen in shock, too stunned at what they were witnessing before them.


    Rocky''s whole body was pulsating with evil energy. The ck Evil me licked towards his


    surroundings violently, giving off a domineering aura. The ming de was fuming in his hand, which


    looked even more horrific than before. Exchanging frightened nces, Geoffrey and Algy were at a


    loss as to what to do.


    Even their people''s faces were pale with fright, and their bodies trembled slightly.


    All the members of the Cao n, including Lucas and Queenie, were also too stunned to make a


    move. They couldn''t take their eyes off of Rocky.


    Finally, Queenie broke the silence. "This bastard just likes to show off, doesn''t he?!"


    Rocky, with the ming de in his hand, rushed towards the spirit maniptors at the Supernal


    Stage and the Heavenly Stage as though death didn''t scare him.


    Simultaneously, Marcia also flew at Sherman and another peerless master at the Divine Stage at


    lightning speed.


    A few gruesome minutes passed and more than half of Geoffrey''s and Algy''s people had been killed or


    incapacitated. Even the several masters at the Supernal Stage had beenpletely annihted by


    Rocky, as they didn''t have the power to fight back.


    After that, Rocky suddenly appeared in front of Dunn, who had been glued to his ce, too frightened


    to move a muscle. Dunn''s face fell when he saw Rocky approaching. He had thought that this would''ve


    been a great opportunity to elevate his social status; never would he have expected he''d be killed by


    Rocky like this.


    Before Dunn could even react, Rocky swung the ming de at him, shing through his body. The


    strong Evil me instantly devoured him, until there was nothing left of him but a pile of ashes.


    On the other end of the battle, Marcia also defeated her two enemies at the Divine Stage, forcing them


    to retreat.


    It was not until the very moment that Geoffrey and Algy realized that Rocky was more difficult to deal


    with than they had ever imagined. Never in their lives had they felt so desperate than now.

 Chapter 1032 Try Her Best

    Chapter 1032 Try Her Best


    When Rocky and Marcia started working together, it seemed that even thousands of troops and horses


    couldn''t stop them. Everyone present was terrified.


    Soon, the set minutes had passed, and Rocky, who was in the mood to kill, had reached his limit.


    Marcia forced back two peerless masters at the Divine Stage then retreated to Rocky''s side as soon as


    she noticed. She took out the Dragon Twined Wood and pped it on to Rocky''s chest, where it


    suddenly started glowing with golden light. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a dragon shadow and


    entered Rocky''s body, crawling all over him with a life of its own. It sealed the power at the fifthyer


    that he had released before.


    Rocky fell directly on top of Marcia''s body as soon as the fifthyer''s sealing power disappeared.


    Marcia immediately grabbed hold of him, ring darkly. "You are doing this on purpose, aren''t you?"


    she asked coolly.


    "Of course not!" replied Rocky as he looked back at her innocently. "I swear, I don''t have the strength to


    stand by myself."


    "Go away." Of course, Marcia wasn''t gullible enough to believe him.


    She threw Rocky none too gently at Luci, who swiftly caught him and allowed him to lean on her.


    "Well, who else wants to fight?" This time, Marcia turned her attention to Geoffrey and Algy. She stared


    them down without fear, while the two looked like pitiful dogs who wanted to run with their tails between


    their legs.


    She smirked widely when they couldn''t meet her eyes.


    "That''s that then. Let''s go!" Marcia turned away from the cowardly men and put two fingers to her lips,


    whistling.


    At this moment, the dragon shadow that was previously hovering in the skynded with a loud thud,


    stirring a cloud of dust.


    "Help him up," Marcia said to Luci, who nodded promptly.


    She pushed and pulled Rocky until he was on the back of the dragon shadow.


    "Sister..." At this time, Queenie had already rushed over from the crowd of the Cao n.


    "Queenie, please don''t be angry at me. Just let me be willful this time." Luci begged Queenie, and a


    guilty expression shed across her face. After all, it was not right to give up everything and hand over


    the burden of the Cao n to her younger sister. But since she had already made a choice, she had to


    stand by it. Luci knew that if she didn''t take a stand down, she would regret it for the rest of her life.


    "I don''t me you, sister..." Of course, Queenie understood that her elder sister was willing to give up


    her position as the chief for Rocky. It meant that she had already opened her heart and found her Mr.


    Right, so Queenie was naturally happy for her sister. However, the thought of being separated from her


    was like poison in her veins. She had nothing against Rocky, but the idea that she might never see


    Luci again broke her heart.


    "Don''t worry. I wille back to see you the first chance that I can get," said Luci,forting her


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    sister, who looked like she was about to cry. Then she turned her attention to the other members of the


    Cao n, including Lucas.


    At the same time, the members of the Cao n were also looking at her sorrowfully. Like Queenie,


    they were happy that she had found someone worth sacrificing so much for. However, understanding


    her motives didn''t lessen the pain of parting. Even Lucas was sporting reddened eyes, as he smiled at


    Luci with a bittersweet expression.


    "Bastard, take good care of my sister! If I find out that you are not treating her right, I will go to the Holy


    Dragon Empire and beat you up until you can''t walk anymore," Queenie shouted, ring at Rocky.


    "I will. Don''t ck off and practice what I have taught you. You can go to the Xiao n and find Juey


    when you are ready. Then, she can show you other Beast Curing Skills. And don''t be willful after you


    be the chief. Don''t make your sister worry about you," Rocky said seriously, although he was


    smiling warmly as he spoke.


    "Humph!" Queenie responded with a pout, trying to ignore Rocky''s words, though he knew that she


    would take them to heart. She bit her pink lips as if trying to keep her emotions under wraps. Finally,


    she looked up at Luci and bade her goodbye.


    "Take care, sister!" Queenie shouted as the dragon shadow slowly soared into the air.


    "Will you please tell Alyssa something for me? Tell her I am grateful to her for taking care of Prince


    Basil in the past few days. It''s good for you too that you didn''t treat him badly, otherwise, I would not be


    the only one who woulde here today. The army of the Holy Dragon Empire would have joined me!


    Ha-ha!" Marcia gave onest nce at Geoffrey and the others, then she flew up to the back of the


    dragon shadow.


    However, at this moment, amotion erupted not far away, as a mass of people rushed over like a


    tidal wave. With their speed, it would not be long before they reached their group.


    "My reinforcements areing. You can''t escape even if you have wings now." Seeing this, Geoffrey


    "Prince Geoffrey, I''ll give you onest present." The corner of Rocky''s mouth curled up as he gathered


    his spiritual power once again. In the midair, a huge ck dragon shadow suddenly appeared out of


    thin air with overwhelming momentum.


    Even Marcia was surprised to see the huge ck dragon shadow.


    As they looked further, the ck dragon opened its big mouth, and a beam of chaotic light that was a


    few meters in diameter burst out from it. The vivid light rushed straight to the front of the crowd.


    It reached them with a bang, and a huge mushroom cloud erupted from the ground where itnded.


    Around them, the wind howled wildly, sounding like the cries of tortured souls, which terrified everyone


    present.


    The howling of the wind rose higher and higher, mixing with the screams of pain from the enemy


    reinforcements.


    Geoffrey''s face turned livid, and the smile on his face had been wiped clean.


    The dragon shadow took this opportunity to fly away, and it gradually disappeared into the dark night.


    "Inform the headquarters to gather the army, so they could chase them. We can''t let them leave the


    Timber Deity Empire..." Geoffrey was still unwilling to give up, not for the sake of the empire, but for the


    sake of his ruined pride.


    "Stop chasing them. Let them go!" At this moment, a delicate figure suddenly appeared from the dark.


    Geoffrey and the others took a closer look and saw that it was Alyssa.


    "Alyssa, what are you talking about? You want us to let them go? You have conspired with the prince of


    the Holy Dragon Empire, and now, you still want to let them go? I must report this to the emperor!


    Woods and you will surely be punished!" Geoffrey shouted angrily.


    "The emperor already knows about it. It is His Majesty''s order to let them go," Alyssa answered calmly,


    unaffected by Geoffrey''s anger.


    "What?" Geoffrey was stunned.


    "I told the emperor about it after the treasure hunting game. His Majesty said that we should not get


    into a conflict with the Holy Dragon Empire for the time being. Besides, Prince Basil had saved Woods''


    life once. We should return the favor." Alyssa had already expected this situation to happen, so she


    was well prepared.


    She might look calm at that moment, but the truth was that it took a lot of effort to persuade the


    emperor. It was only for her sake that the emperor consented to let Rocky go this time. She had tried


    her best to protect Rocky.


    This situation was beyond her own imagination. She almost made herself a traitor to the Timber Deity


    Empire for a man!


    However, now that Rocky was gone, they could never be friends again. They could meet once again in


    this lifetime, but they would be as good as strangers, and at worst, they could be enemies on the


    battlefield once again. Despite that, no matter what the result was, she didn''t regret what she had done


    for Rocky.

 Chapter 1033 Take Action Tonight

    Chapter 1033 Take Action Tonight


    When Marcia and Rocky rushed back to the Holy Dragon Empire, Alston had already returned from the


    Dragon Master n.


    At this moment, Priest Dean and many other officials were gathered in the Grand Holy Hall. The


    emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire was sitting on the magnificent throne, while Alston was standing


    alone in the middle.


    "Alston, what have you got from your trip to the Dragon Master n? Do tell us now," the emperor


    asked Alston calmly while he was sitting back on his throne.


    But in fact, he did not need to ask. He could already feel that Alston''s strength had been greatly


    improved after he went to the Dragon Master n. He had been promoted from the third grade to the


    fourth grade of the Supernal Stage. It had only been a few days, and an improvement like that was


    indeed amazing.


    "Your Majesty, I''ve learned a lot during my trip to the Dragon Master n. I''ve explored many ces,


    and I''ve experienced and seen so much of the world..." Alston answered gently, cupping his hands


    together. There was a hint ofcency in his eyes.


    "Well, that''s good to hear." The emperor nodded at him and did not ask any more questions. As a


    matter of fact, the emperor looked preupied.


    Alston also sensed the strangeness in the emperor''s demeanor. His eyes narrowed slightly in


    suspicion.


    Then, the ministers gathered around Alston to congratte him. Obviously, they all knew that Alston''s


    visit to the Dragon Master n not only helped him improve his strength, but also made him a valuable


    ally to the Dragon Master n. Without a shadow of a doubt, this meant that he would be the next


    emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire. Therefore, they must win the favor of the country''s future leader.


    Alston acted ordingly, but his eyes never left the emperor when he noticed the emperor''s thoughtful


    look. He always felt that the emperor was hiding something.


    Not long after, the emperor left, and all the ministers followed. Then, Alston and Priest Dean walked out


    of the Grand Holy Hallst.


    "Your Royal Highness, I have a question if you don''t mind. Why did the patriarch of the Dragon Master


    n ask you to go to them?" Priest Dean asked shrewdly. Of course, he did not buy that the only


    reason why Alston was called to the Dragon Master n was just to improve his strength.


    "Well, the patriarch thinks very highly of me. So, he thought that if I be the emperor, I will make


    the Holy Dragon Empire better. He hopes that my father will abdicate soon, so I can take over the


    position of the emperor," Alston said in a hushed tone, but his eyes were filled with excitement.


    "Of course. I see. However, considering His Majesty''s age and health, I''m afraid he won''t step down so


    soon, will he?" Priest Dean replied in a low voice.


    "I know that. But I still want father to give me the throne as soon as possible," Alston said insidiously.


    He really wanted to have the emperor''s power so badly.


    "How will that be possible?" Priest Dean asked seriously. He could not think of any way for that to


    happen.


    "Well, let''s just say that I have my own ways. By the way, did anything happen during the time that I


    wasn''t here? It seems that father has something on his mind," Alston asked Priest Dean abruptly. He


    was still bothered by the thoughtful look on his father''s face a while ago.


    "His Majesty has been like this ever since General Marcia visited him a few days ago. It seems that the


    reason why she came to the emperor was something important..." Priest Dean replied to Alston''s


    query.


    "Huh, interesting. Marcia came to father, you say?" Alston frowned for a moment and then continued,


    "Alright, I see. Well then, you can go ahead." At that, Priest Dean bowed then turned around and left.


    Soon after, Alston went to see the emperor in private.


    "Alston, is everything alright?" the emperor asked when he saw his sone in. He was dealing with


    state affairs in his private chamber.


    "You can all go now," Alston said to the maids who were serving the emperor.


    After the maids left, Alston looked at the emperor seriously and said, "The patriarch of the Dragon


    Master n asked me to go to them because he had something especially important to tell me."


    "Oh, is that so? What is it then?" The emperor felt strange about this. Logically speaking, the Dragon


    Master n should tell him this, especially if it was something important. Why did they have to ask


    Alston to go see them in the first ce?


    "Some time ago, the Dragon Master n asked Your Majesty to hand over the spiritual treasure that


    was sealed in the forbidden area of the royal family, right?" Alston asked straightforwardly.


    "Yes, that is right. However, the previous emperor told me that I cannot ever give the spiritual treasure


    to the Dragon Master n no matter what. If that happens, it will cause an extremely terrible disaster,"


    the emperor said and nodded as he recalled what the previous emperor ordered him.


    "Really? Is that the case? When the patriarch mentioned this to me, he felt that Your Majesty had


    treated the Dragon Master n as an outsider. They just wanted to protect the spiritual treasure by all


    means. Besides that, the Dragon Master n also talked to me about my session to the throne. It


    seems that the patriarch wants me to take over the throne as soon as possible. Of course, I told him


    that Your Majesty is in good health and it is too early for you to step down. However, the patriarch still


    hopes that I could take over the throne regardless of Your Majesty''s condition. He asked me to tell Your


    Majesty and that he asks Your Majesty to think about it..." Alston added seriously.


    "Well, is that all?" When the emperor heard what Alston had to say, his eyes narrowed in suspicion.


    "Father, you don''t have to take it personally. I still have some doubts if I take over the throne now. I am


    worried that I am still not qualified to be the emperor. I want to learn from you first for a few more


    years," Alston said in a very modest tone.


    "It''s exceptionally good of you to have that kind of mentality. As for the abdication, I will think about it


    carefully. But for the meantime, let''s wait until General Marciaes back first..." the emperor said


    after thinking about this whole situation.


    "Huh? General Marcia? Why should we wait for her return?" Alston asked immediately. He felt strange


    that General Marcia seemed like an important person to his father suddenly.


    "You will know by the time the general returns. You may leave now." The emperor waved his hand in


    dismissal.


    Alston had no choice but to leave his father''s private chamber. When he returned to his bedroom, a


    ck figure silently appeared in front of him out of nowhere.


    "It seems that my father is not stepping down anytime soon," Alston said to the ck figure, and his


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    face was obviously dismayed.


    "Well, that''s not good. The patriarch clearly said that you must be the emperor in a month. And


    once you are the emperor, you can take out the spiritual treasure that has been sealed in the forbidden


    area of your royal family. Only the emperors know how to enter the forbidden area, so we must force


    the emperor to abdicate as soon as possible," the ck figure said immediately. It was clear that they


    had no choice but to find a way toplete the patriarch''s orders.


    "So, what do you think we should do?" Alston asked. He had no idea how they would aplish this.


    "Since the emperor is unwilling to abdicate, we have to use force to ensure that you will take over the


    throne. If that happens, you may not know how to enter the forbidden area. But as long as you be


    the emperor, you will have plenty of time and chance to know to get the treasure. And if you take over,


    you can work for the Dragon Master n which will benefit you a lot," the ck figure said coldly.


    "Then let''s do it tonight." After their discussion, the ck figure disappeared from where he stood.


    Later that night when the whole Pce City was dark and silent, the emperor''s bedroom was still


    brightly lit.


    The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire walked back and forth alone in his private chamber. There


    were dark circles under his eyes, and he looked a little anxious. He couldn''t fall asleep for the past few


    nights because Marcia hadn''t replied to any of his messages yet. He was very worried about whether


    Basil was really still alive or not.


    The emperor suddenly stopped his pacing because he sensed something. He immediately turned to


    look outside the chamber and shouted in a low voice, "Hello, who is there?"


    Suddenly, a figure entered the bedroom.


    "What? Alston? It''s sote. What are you still doing here?" The emperor was surprised to see Alston in


    his chamber at this hour.


    "Father, I beg you to step down from the throne. I really don''t want to havee to this point." Alston


    suddenly opened his mouth with a gloomy face.

 Chapter 1034 The Emperor Of The Holy Dragon Empire Had Disappeared

    Chapter 1034 The Emperor Of The Holy Dragon Empire Had Disappeared


    "What do you mean?" The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire felt something was wrong.


    "Father, the Dragon Master n has already decided and there''s nothing you can do about it!" Alston


    said bluntly.


    "So, the Dragon Master n wants me to abdicate the throne in your favor?" The emperor immediately


    understood.


    "I''m d that you finally see the big picture. At once, write an imperial order stating that you will


    abdicate and you will grant permission for me to inherit the throne. The announcement will have to be


    made tomorrow. Father, this is my destiny, and this is for the future of the Holy Dragon Empire. Also,


    tell me how I can enter the forbidden area of the royal family. This is very important," Alston continued


    with a sneer.


    "I can''t do that. Once the spiritual treasure appears, it will certainly cause a disorder and our Holy


    Dragon Empire will be implicated. There will be chaos and it will destroy the Holy Dragon Empire," the


    emperor said in a solemn voice. His face had turned pale and there was confusion in his eyes. He was


    not knowledgeable about the spiritual treasure that was sealed in the forbidden area of the royal family,


    but he was well aware of one thing. It would cause great trouble to the Holy Dragon Empire if they tried


    to take it out.


    "No, it won''t. The patriarch gave me a promise. As long as we hand over the spiritual treasure, the Holy


    Dragon Empire will not be in any kind of danger. The Dragon Master n also pledged to give us thirty


    Dragon Spirit Beads every year, and they also gave me a guarantee that our Holy Dragon Empire will


    soon unify the entire Wild Spirit Land," Alston said as if he had lost his mind.


    "You are too na?ve. It is not as simple as you think," the emperor answered, obviously disappointed. He


    did not expect that Alston would be enchanted by the Dragon Master n.


    "Father, please don''t make me force you! Just do as I said. Do it for my sake. Can''t you see? I made so


    much progress after I went to the territory of the Dragon Master n. The patriarch vowed that as long


    as I handed over the spiritual treasure, he would make me the strongest warrior in the entire Wild Spirit


    Land," Alston said. His voice was filled with excitement and eagerness.


    "Are you out of your mind? You will not at any time be the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire,


    and I will not let you set foot in the forbidden area of the royal family. The Dragon Master n must


    have put you under a spell for you to ask all of these." The emperor''s eyes darkened as his aura


    increased. Suddenly, a powerful aura of the peak of the Divine Stage red out of his body. The beam


    of bright light went straight to Alston. He knew that Alston hadpletely lost his mind and was under


    the control of the Dragon Master n. As a father, he must protect Alston and made sure that he


    mends his ways.


    Alston was rmed as he saw the re of light emerged from his father. His father''s astonishing


    strength had always terrified him.


    At this moment, a ck figure appeared silently behind the emperor.


    "Dragon Trapping Skill of the Dragon Master n!" The ck figure stretched out his two palms in front


    of him. His hands each had three fingers and were both covered with scales. He made a seal on his


    chest and in an instant a powerful red dragon flew out and pounced on the emperor.


    The emperor seemed to have sensed his presence. He turned around and used the spiritual martial


    arts of the Divine Stage with all his strength. Before long, nine ice dragons came into view and


    confronted the flying red dragon.


    However, the nine enormous ice dragons were all devoured by the red dragon in a sh.


    "Advanced ordinary spiritual being?" The emperor knew that the Dragon Master n controlled Alston


    in secret, but he did not expect the figure to be this powerful.


    The red dragon was quick and ruthless. In a second, it had wrapped the entire body of the emperor,


    making him unable to move.


    Then a sharp, lethal spear pierced through the emperor''s body. Blood slid down his body and soaked


    his clothes.


    The emperor was disheartened as he felt the pain spread throughout his body. Alston was stubborn


    and dangerous, but he had not foreseen this. He never expected Alston to attack him.


    The emperor was powerful, but he was still a man of flesh and blood. Also, the red dragon had


    suppressed his spiritual power, so he did not have the spiritual power to protect his body. The physical


    assault from Alston was unexpected, and it left him defenseless.


    "You... will... fail. You will... regret this. He will...e back..." the emperor struggled to finish his words


    as blood filled his mouth. He stared at Alston with pain in his eyes, then fell down on the ground.


    Alston trembled as he saw his father covered in blood. He looked dazed and was thrown off bnce.


    His father''sst words confused him. Who was he referring to?


    It never urred to Alston that Basil was still alive. He was also unaware that the wise emperor had


    handed over to Alyssa the key that would save the Holy Dragon Empire. He had also asked her to


    deliver it to Basil.


    "Why did you do that? Killing him will not do us any good! You still don''t know the way to enter the


    forbidden area of the royal family," the ck figure said with dismay. He did not expect that Alston


    would try to murder his own father.


    "Is he dead?" Alston stared at his father, who was lying in a pool of blood.


    "I will take him to the Dragon Monster n to see if we can save him. But don''t get your hopes up. It


    looks like you have to figure out a way to enter the forbidden area of the royal family by yourself.


    Maybe the Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire knows the way to get in," the ck figure reminded Alston.


    He then grabbed the emperor from the ground and disappeared, leaving only a pool of blood on the


    ground.


    Alston stood motionless for a moment. When he came back to his senses, he immediately cleaned the


    ground and made sure there was no sign of blood and physical encounter. Terror-stricken, he left the


    ce in haste.


    The following day, story of the emperor''s disappearance had spread all over the Pce City. The news


    caused panic and terrified the people. After all, the country could not run without an emperor.


    Right away, members of the Emergency Chamber gathered together to discuss the situation. The


    chamber wasposed of the seven elders of the royal family, and they dealt with emergencies within


    the royal family. In the end, they all joined hands to support Alston. They all agreed that Alston should


    take over the throne of the Holy Dragon Empire and rule over the entire state until they uncovered the


    cause of his father''s disappearance. Or until his father came back. As a result, Alston became the


    acting emperor.


    At the same time, several royal spirit maniptors began the search for the missing emperor.


    Despite this, the sudden disappearance of the emperor still frightened the people in the Holy Dragon


    Empire.


    After the emperor disappeared and Alston took over the throne of the Holy Dragon Empire, Rocky and


    his twopanions returned to Evian City. It was located at the Gehenna Border.


    To be safe, Marcia asked Rocky and Luci to stay at a remote inn in the south of Evian City. She then


    went to the Crimson Dragon Group alone.


    When she arrived at the Crimson Dragon Group and saw Lance, it also shocked Marcia to learn that


    the emperor was nowhere to be found.


    "Since when was he missing?" Marcia asked in disbelief. Her face had turned pale.


    "The day before yesterday, but I just heard about the news myself. How can he disappear for no


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    reason?" Lance asked as he shook his head.


    "You said that Alston is now the acting emperor? The moment he came back, the emperor


    disappeared. Something doesn''t seem right," Marcia said. She was suspicious of how things had


    unfolded. It bothered her that the emperor had gone missing for no apparent reason, and Alston was


    now the acting emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire. He now possessed an immense power. It was


    something that he yearned for a long time. If Alston knew that Basil was still alive, Basil''s life would


    also be in great danger. She could gather the Crimson Dragon Group and the Rime Army, which were


    the two most powerful legions of the Holy Dragon Empire, to support Basil, but it was far from enough.


    As the acting emperor, Alston was now the most powerful man in the entire empire, and he was backed


    by the entire royal family. The situation just became more troublesome for them. If Rocky wanted to


    fight against Alston, he had to be more prepared.

 Chapter 1035 The Private Talk

    Chapter 1035 The Private Talk


    "General Lance, please ask Isis toe here. I''m going to take you with me. We will meet with


    someone," Marcia said to Lance, who lifted one eyebrow curiously.


    "Who are we going to meet?" he asked. Marcia''s vague words had confused him and also aroused his


    interest. Surely, she wasn''t nning something dangerous, right?


    "You''ll know when we get there. It will be just the three of us, so don''t bring any attendants with you.


    Disguise yourself, and make sure that nobody can recognize you. I''ll wait for you in the teahouse in


    front of the headquarters..." After saying that, Marcia disappeared from where she stood.


    Not long after, Lance and Isis, who were both wearing a hooded cloak to cover their faces, went to the


    teahouse in front of the headquarters to meet with Marcia. Marcia looked around vigntly as soon as


    she spotted them, then said to the father and daughter, "Follow me closely." After saying that, she


    walked into the street and easily blended with the crowd.


    Meanwhile, the two were a bit rmed because of Marcia''s suspicious behavior, but they still followed


    her.


    Marcia took the two of them and circled Evian City once, just to make sure that they weren''t being


    followed. Then, they finally arrived at the inn where Rocky and hispanion were staying. The three


    of them went upstairs, one of them walked with sure steps, while the other two were following behind


    her with uncertain steps. Finally, they came upon the end of the hallway, where an inconspicuous door


    waited stood.


    "Isis, you can enter first. I''m sure the person inside wants to see you the most," Marcia said, nodding to


    Isis and gesturing at the door.


    Hearing this, Isis was stunned. She looked at her father before she gently pushed the door open. She


    saw a familiar figure standing in front of an open window, and the air came in and caressed the strands


    of hair around his face. She had seen this so many times in her dream, but every time she could only


    see his back. Every time he turned to face her, he would disappear, or she would wake up.


    Isis thought that she was dreaming once again. She stared at the figure, silent and still as a shadow.


    Perhaps she was afraid that he would disappear the moment that she moved, or maybe she was


    scared that she would wake up if she made a sound.


    At the same time, Lance, who had also managed to peek inside, was dumbfounded. He looked at


    Marcia in astonishment as if he was looking for confirmation that he wasn''t the only one who could see


    this. Marcia nodded to him as if to say, "Yes, it is real." It was quite a sight that this great general of the


    Holy Dragon Empire, who could intimidate his enemies on the battlefield with just one nce, was so


    excited that his eyes watered with suppressed emotions.


    Meanwhile, the figure standing in front of the window slowly turned around at the sound of the door


    opening. His eyes met Isis'', and it felt like the beginning of a new life. His tall body trembled, as his


    eyes shed with a hint of tenderness and guilt. The figure was Rocky, whom Isis had missed so much!


    "Isis..." Rocky called out softly.


    As soon as Isis heard that, it was like she finally woke up from a bad dream. Tears welled up in her


    eyes and swept across her cheeks. In the blink of an eye, she was in Rocky''s arms, crying loudly, but


    safe and at home.


    "I am so sorry! I made you suffer!" Rocky softly whispered to her as his hands moved up and down her


    back. His voice held grief and guilt for all the time that they had lost.


    "Nothing is worse than losing you. I thought for countless times that I would give anything just to have


    you back..." Isis answered, sounding choked up with emotions, as she leant away from Rocky just


    enough to meet his eyes once again.


    "It seems that they have a lot to talk about. Let''s go to the next room." Marcia couldn''t watch such a


    scene. It felt like she was intruding on something private, so she looked at Lance meaningfully, then led


    him to the next room.


    Lance closed the door behind him and followed her, for he also felt like he was intruding on Isis and


    Rocky.


    "Basil, how are you still alive? How did General Marcia find you?" Isis looked up at Rocky in confusion.


    "It''s a long story, which I will exin to youter. But for now, I have something important to ask you."


    As he spoke, Rocky looked down at Isis'' slightly bulging belly.


    Isis felt guilty and hid her face in Rocky''s arms. He must know about what she had done then.


    "I think you''d better confess first, then I''ll forgive you." Seeing the guilty look on Isis'' face, Rocky smiled.


    Atst, Isis couldn''t resist the tenderness in his eyes, so she had to tell him the truth that she had


    plotted against him.


    "Oh, I see. No wonder I didn''t remember anything at that time. It turned out that Sabina was also an


    aplice." Hearing that, Rocky suddenly realized that he was "framed" by the two women.


    "I know that what I did was wrong, but I knew that you wouldn''t agree at that time, so I had to act first. I


    was going to tell you and apologize to youter but... If it weren''t for this baby, I wouldn''t have been


    able tost until this day," Isis said in a dejected tone. Her feelings for Rocky had already been spilt


    over the surface, and there was no need to say anything more.


    "For the sake of our child, I won''t hold you ountable. You have suffered so much these past few


    days. Aspensation, I''ll be with you and our child in the future," Rocky said seriously. He already


    knew how much Isis loved him, and more than that, he had to take responsibility for what happened


    between them.


    "Don''t you me me?" Isis was surprised that he wasn''t angry with her. Not only that, but he was also


    "I should thank you. If I really died at that time, at least I would have left an offspring in this world. But I


    don''t know if the baby will look like you or me after it is born," Rocky said with a smile.


    "Of course, it should look like me. If it''s anything like you, then that will be bad," Isis grumbled.


    "Why? Am I that ugly?" Rocky shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "No! What I meant to say was that if it was a boy with a personality like yours, I don''t know if he would


    flirt with other women like his father in the future. He might bring us a group of daughters-inw..." Isis


    said with a teasing smile.


    "When did I flirt with other women? You''re hurting my feelings!" Rocky asked innocently.


    "Didn''t you? During your funeral back then, General Marcia, Her Royal Highness, Sabina, my cousin,


    and I all kept vigil beside your coffin. People who didn''t know the truth would think that they were all


    your women. I don''t know General Marcia''s feelings about you. But I am sure the other women were all


    heart-broken..." Isis wanted to say something more, but hesitated at thest second. Anyway, it didn''t


    matter anymore. Rocky should understand it very well by now.


    "Really? Has Lena really forgiven me?" On the way back, Rocky had heard from Marcia that Lena had


    forgiven him a long time ago. However, there was still a knot in his heart, which could not be solved


    until he saw Lena.


    "What happened between you and Her Royal Highness?" Isis couldn''t help asking.


    "I''ll tell youter," Rocky answered vaguely, as he thought that it wasn''t the right time to talk about it.


    "By the way, where is Sue? Is she with you?" Isis suddenly asked. She thought that they might be


    together because Sue had disappeared right after Rocky had "died". Now that she thought about it, she


    wondered if he had taken her away.

 Chapter 1036 Waiting For An Opportunity

    Chapter 1036 Waiting For An Opportunity


    As soon as Rocky heard Isis mention Sue, he trembled in anger. He then spoke in a rather gloomy


    tone, "Sue is dead, and I killed her indirectly."


    "What? Dead? Why?" Isis was immediately dumbfounded upon hearing such sad news. At that


    moment, her eyes were starting to well up with tears.


    "It''s...It''s because of Alston..." Rocky''s eyes suddenly became cold and furious after mentioning


    Alston''s name.


    "Alston? What does he have anything to do with this?" Isis frowned. Although she didn''t know what


    exactly was going on, she knew it must be rted to Rocky''s "death".


    "Follow me to the next room. You have to know about this. I have something else to exin to you."


    Soon after, Rocky held Isis in his arms and proceeded to go to the next room.


    Upon entering the room, Isis saw that there was another person in the room aside from her father and


    Marcia. Beautiful and elegant, this other woman had an aura at the Supernal Stage, meaning she was


    not an ordinary person.


    "Basil, do you know who she is?" Isis shifted her gaze to Rocky and asked.


    "Well, you must be Isis. I''m Luci. Nice to finally meet you!" At that moment, Luci appeared to be, as


    always, well-mannered. On the way, she had heard about Isis, so she had already been mentally


    prepared for their meeting.


    "Likewise. Nice to meet you too." Isis greeted back upon noticing that Luci was older than her.


    Then, Rocky briefly narrated his experiences in the Timber Deity Empire to Lance and Isis. Of course,


    he could not miss the chance to tell them about Luci''s identity and the reason why she was here.


    "I didn''t expect that the chief of the most powerful n in the Timber Deity Empire would give up the


    position of the chief to protect Prince Basil. I really admire your courage!" Lance could not help but


    exim his respect. Although he could see that Luci gave up the position of the chief because of


    Rocky, he sincerely admired her determination and courage for doing it. After all, it was not easy for an


    extraordinary and influential person in the Timber Deity Empire to give up everything so suddenly and


    even decide to leave her hometown.


    "Well, if you don''t mind, I hope we can call and treat each other like sisters and stay with Basil from


    now on," Isis said to Luci nobly. In fact, Luci had done so much for Rocky, that Isis didn''t find the


    need to say anything. At that moment, her heart was filled with nothing but gratitude that she was


    willing to share Rocky with her.


    "Sister, are you not bothered by my love for Rocky... No. I mean, Prince Basil? In fact, when I see you, I


    fact, she felt a little embarrassed. After all, Rocky already had a wife, and his wife was a gorgeous


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    woman who seemed not inferior to her. Therefore, seeing Isis today made her feel uneasy. At that


    moment, she felt like a home-wrecker. That was why Isis'' eptance shocked her.


    "You are not the first one to love him, and I''m sure you won''t be thest one. None of this is your fault.


    In fact, it''s his. So, no. I won''t mind. I knew long ago that he wouldn''t belong to me alone. Now, if you


    know this by heart, then we won''t have any more problems," Isis said straightforwardly.


    "Thank you for this, Isis." Luci felt her heart warm up after hearing Isis'' words.


    "Basil, it seems that we need to change our n now," Marcia said seriously, as she shifted her gaze to


    Rocky.


    "Why now?" Immediately, Rocky''s eyes narrowed. Before he returned, Marcia had told him that the


    emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire had already known that he was still alive. As a result, Rocky would


    most certainly go to the Pce City to see the emperor once he came back. Afterwards, he could begin


    cultivating his forces and take revenge on Alston.


    "Prince Basil, before you came back, I just received a secret report from the Pce City that His


    Majesty has been missing for several days," Lance stated.


    "What?" Rocky was shocked upon hearing the news. Never had he expected that the emperor would


    go missing just when he was about to see him.


    "But that''s not all. Alston is the acting emperor now. Not only is he in charge of the Holy Dragon


    Empire, but he also has the support of the entire royal family. Therefore, you can''t expose yourself


    before we find out why His Majesty is missing. More importantly, we can''t let Alston know that you are


    still alive," Marcia stated. If Alston knew that Rocky was still alive, then he would definitely do


    everything in his power to kill Rocky. In fact, they had to be extra careful when dealing with Alston,


    especially when he had the support of the whole royal family. With that being said, they couldn''t let


    Alston know that Rocky was still alive.


    At that moment, Rocky clenched his fist in frustration. He came back to avenge Alston, but he didn''t


    expect that at this moment, the emperor was missing without a valid reason.


    "Marcia told me about what Alston did to you. I didn''t expect that it was Alston who framed you and


    almost killed you. He went out of his way and even disregarded the brotherhood just to destroy you,"


    Lance said angrily.


    "Alston is so despicable." Isis also felt the same way.


    "I think His Majesty''s disappearance has something to do with Alston. He was missing when Alston


    came back from the Dragon Master n. It''s definitely not a coincidence!" Marcia spected.


    "If I can''t be exposed, then what should I do now?" Rocky asked Marcia after thinking for a while.


    "Right now, Alston is the acting emperor. Before we find out why His Majesty is missing, he can only be


    the acting emperor. Therefore, as long as the reason for His Majesty''s disappearance is not found out,


    Alston can''t be the real emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire. Moreover, he cannotpletely


    convince the public. Big ns will certainly have doubts, especially the Ximen n. Unless Alston can


    get the support of the Ximen n, it will be absolutely difficult for him to be the emperor. That''s why we


    have plenty of time to prepare," Marcia said as she seemed to have a n in mind.


    "If you want to fight with Alston with all your might, you must have more forces behind to support you.


    Although two of the four legions of the Holy Dragon Empire are on your side, it''s still not enough. We


    still need to win more forces over secretly, but somehow, it will take us a lot of time to prepare. In fact,


    even Alston can''t get the support of all the forces in a short time. Therefore, there will be a war without


    bullets in the future," Lance stated as he nodded his head.


    "So, all I can do now is wait?" At that moment, Rocky immediately understood what Marcia and Lance


    meant. It seemed that he might have topletely hide himself for some time while waiting for the


    opportunity to get his revenge.

 Chapter 1037 The Destined One

    Chapter 1037 The Destined One


    "General Marcia and I will try our best to make the arrangements for you, and we will get as much help


    as we can. We will also try our best to rally all the ns and other forces to support us." Lance paused


    for a second, as a stray thought entered his mind, and he asked, "But how do we arrange Basil''s


    residence? It needs to be somewhere safe..." Since Rocky''s identity could not be exposed yet, his


    whereabouts needed to be kept secret, especially the ce where he would live.


    "That won''t be necessary," Marcia interrupted as another idea popped up in her mind.


    "I beg your pardon?" Lance exchanged nces with his daughter, and then both of them looked at


    Marcia, confused.


    "From now on, he is no longer Prince Basil. So, we won''t restrict him. He can go anywhere he wants


    to," Marcia dered, looking at Rocky. Her words were vague though, so it only confused the others


    more.


    "General Marcia, what do you mean? I can''t quite catch what you are saying," Isis asked, hoping that


    Marcia would exin her words.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Here is the n. From today onward, we cannot have any contact with him, and that willst for at


    least a few months. He needs to be all by himself. I believe Alston will pay more attention to General


    Lance and me when he is in charge instead of the emperor. It''s highly likely that he will send people to


    monitor our actions. If wee into contact with Basil, we will surely expose his identity. And that is


    why Basil needs to go around alone temporarily. He can do whatever he likes, or he can find himself a


    turtle shell to hide in. Anyway, as long as his identity is not exposed, everything will be fine," Marcia


    further exined. All her ns were made for the sake of his safety. It might be torture for Rocky, who


    was eager for revenge, but she believed that he would understand its necessity. He had to be patient


    and wait for the best timing.


    "You mean I have to act like a turtle retracting its head into its shell?" Rocky asked with a bit of disdain.


    He knew that Marcia meant well, and it was actually a good idea. But that didn''t mean that he liked it.


    "It can be a good time for you. You can take this opportunity to improve your strength. With the way you


    are now, you are not yet capable of bringing down Alston. Even if you can handle him, you can''t deal


    with all the powerful masters and the strongest warriors of the royal family. You have to at least reach


    the Divine Stage if you want to defeat Alston." Marcia was looking at the bigger picture. It may not be


    easy, but she believed that her n would work out well.


    "Well, it sounds like a good idea. It is not easy to do, but I suppose you''re right. I, do, need some time


    alone." Rocky nodded approvingly. He shared Marcia''s thoughts about their situation, so he was willing


    to cooperate. Initially, he had nned to cultivate in seclusion once he was back, and he didn''t expect


    to contact anyone. He would refine the pill that the girl from the spiritual race gave him, which would


    improve his strength greatly. Rocky also agreed with Marcia that Alston was not the biggest threat to


    him. The masters that protected Alston were the real enemies that he needed to prepare for.


    "That''s it. Let''s move. Isis, you have to wait for a few more months to be with him again. Can you do


    that?" Marcia asked, looking at Isis empathically. After all, the couple had just reconciled after being


    separated from so long, and under such excruciating circumstances. It was cruel to separate them so


    soon.


    "Please don''t say that, General Marcia. This is for his own good. I''m more than happy now that I know


    that he is alive. Besides, it will only be for a few more months. I can wait. Please don''t worry about me,"


    Isis replied sincerely with a heartfelt smile. She then snuggled up in Rocky''s arms again.


    "Luci, can you stay with Isis from now on? Please take good care of her for me," Rocky requested.


    He trusted her more than the others right now, so she was the only one he could entrust with Isis. She


    was powerful enough to deal with every possible situation.


    "I will," Luci replied without any hesitation, nodding slightly.


    They spent some time finalizing the n after that, and when everything was finished, they had to say


    goodbye to each other reluctantly.


    "Basil,e with me first. General Lance, you may go with the others after we are gone," Marcia


    instructed before she disappeared from the room in the blink of an eye.


    After ncing at Isis and Luci, Rocky nodded at Lance and disappeared like Marcia.


    A momentter, the two of them reappeared in an isted alley about a dozen meters away from the


    inn where they had just stayed.


    "Here, take this. This is from His Majesty. This jade token is handed down from each emperor to his


    sessor. It''s supposed to be passed down when you have be an emperor, so I don''t understand


    why His Majesty asked me to give this to you now. He must have his own intentions. Please keep it


    safe, and maybe, someday, it can save your life." With that said, Marcia took out the jade token that the


    emperor had given her and handed it to Rocky.


    He received it and quickly thrust it into his pocket without paying particr attention. To anyone


    watching, it appeared like Marcia had given him nothing important.


    "Here, we''re going to exchange news through this carrier beast in the future." This time, Marcia opened


    the Magic Spiritual Space and summoned a small beast, which was a miniature dragon with wings.


    Rocky then opened his Magic Spiritual Space and put the carrier beast inside.


    "In the next days, all you need to do is take good care of yourself. We''ll take care of all the other things.


    Just be patient and keep your cool. General Lance and I will do our best," Marcia advised Rocky. She


    hoped that things would go as smoothly as they expected.


    "Thank you for everything, Marcia. I owe you big time, not just for this, but for all the countless times


    that you had my back. If it weren''t for you, I would have been devoured by the evil power of the Holy


    Dragon Bead. I regret that I have returned good for evil, as I had thought that you were deliberately


    against me. I''m sorry about that. It was not until you sent Sabina to me that I realized that you have


    always been acting for my sake. I should have expressed my gratitude a long time ago," Rocky said


    earnestly, staring intensely into Marcia''s eyes. He felt a little guilty. After all, he had misunderstood her


    before.


    "Let bygones be bygones. Don''t waste your time on that nonsense anymore. To be honest, I felt a little


    regretful when I heard that you were dead. I thought that I shouldn''t have sent you to the Gehenna


    Border. I could have kept you by my side and patiently taught you how to control the evil power of the


    Holy Dragon Bead. But I still think that it was a good idea to send you to the Gehenna Border. If not,


    you wouldn''t have grown strong so fast. Look how Alyssa and Woods treat you. I believe I was right. It


    may not be a bad thing for the future of the Holy Dragon Empire." Marcia didn''t mind Rocky''s attitude


    from before, and she had always had a broader perspective than most people.


    "Anyway, thank you. But I want to know why you are willing to help me. Is it just because I saved your


    life before? Or is it because I''m a prince? Do you have some other reason that I don''t know about?"


    Rocky also felt that Marcia had done more than enough for him. He wanted her to tell him the truth.


    "If you asked me this question before, I wouldn''t have been able to answer you. But from the moment I


    saw you, I felt like we were destined to be together. And I had to help you with all my strength. It was


    only after you had died when I realized that maybe you were the one I was looking for," Marcia


    answered with a strange look in her eyes.


    "I''m the one you''re looking for? Somehow, that sounds familiar!" Rocky said in a daze.

 Chapter 1038 You Are Really Alive

    Chapter 1038 You Are Really Alive


    "Judging by your look, Alyssa must have told you the same thing, right?" Marcia asked when she saw


    the strange expression on Rocky''s face. She gently smiled as if telling him that she exactly knew what


    was going on in his mind.


    "Wait, do you mean..." The words just slipped right out of his tongue. It struck him that the two women


    had so much inmon. He had to admit that he was surprised to hear it from Marcia, and that it was


    written all over his face.


    "Well, it seems that my guess is right. Now I understand why Alyssa let you live after you were


    captured and treated you as distinguished guest when you were in the Timber Deity Empire. It''s


    because you are the only person in the world who can help her remove the curse, the curse preventing


    her from being a real spiritual race." The way Alyssa behaved around Rocky was not like the cruel and


    proud princess that Marcia knew so well. Marcia guessed why Alyssa was acting so weird when she


    learned how Rocky was received in the Timber Deity Empire.


    "But I don''t understand. Why are you also looking for me?" Rocky asked. He couldn''t be the one Marcia


    was looking for, even if he was indeed the one Alyssa needed.


    "That''s an easy question to answer. Since you can remove her curse, then you can do the same to my


    curse. Because although it involves different spiritual race bloodlines, her curse and mine are the same


    kind to a certain extent. We are both products of the human and spiritual race. Our curse is the same.


    However, I don''t think she has told you how to remove the curse," Marcia said as she eyed Rocky with


    a skeptical look.


    "She didn''t tell me. But I don''t think she actually knows how. But you know it, right? Is that what you''re


    telling me?" Rocky understood the meaning behind Marcia''s words immediately.


    "How could she not know if I already knew? How naive of you to think that way. I''m afraid she doesn''t


    want to tell the truth because you can only remove her curse when the two of you truly love each other


    and your minds genuinely blend as one. She knows that you two can''t have that kind of rtionship, so


    she didn''t tell you." Marcia told him the only way to remove the curse.


    Rocky then realized why Alyssa asked him to give up the throne after defeating Alston. It turned out


    that Alyssa must have hoped that they could have a closer rtionship in future and maybe they could


    fall in love with each other. If he was the emperor, it was undoubtedly impossible for the two of them to


    be together. Even if it was possible, it would be a forbidden rtionship, which would inevitably lead to


    unimaginable consequences.


    "So, you don''t have to be grateful for everything she has done for you. She didn''t do it for you at all.


    She did it because she knows you are her only hope. Of course, she cares about you to a certain


    extent. If it weren''t for her, you would have fallen into a troublesome situation indeed if you returned to


    the Holy Dragon Empire alone, because you wouldn''t be a match for Alston when you''re totally


    unprepared," Marcia said straightforwardly. Although she didn''t like Alyssa because she knew what


    Alyssa was up to, her impression of Alyssa had changed a little after what she had done this time.


    However, there was no doubt that Alyssa would always be a strong opponent for her.


    "But how can I remove the curse? Both of your curses in that matter! If anything, it sounds to me that I


    am more like a key," Rocky asked again. He was having a hard time trying to figure out the whole


    situation.


    "Well, it''s not a coincidence of course. I''m guessing you are somewhat different from ordinary people.


    I''m afraid that you''re the only person that can make that crystal clear," Marcia answered. She didn''t


    know either why Rocky was the only one who could break the curse.


    "Oh, what the hell! Is it because I..." Rocky abruptly stopped talking. His heart was beating so fast.


    Maybe it was because his soul did not belong to this world at all.


    "Please don''t panic. I am not insisting you to remove the curse like Alyssa. I think it''s a good idea to let


    nature run its course. Besides, I''m not interested in bing a member of the spiritual race. So, don''t


    worry, I won''t force you to do anything for me. After all, you can take a horse to the water, but you


    cannot force it to drink," Marcia said ever so lightly.


    "If the circumstances werepletely different, I would help to remove the curse on both of you. I don''t


    mind at all. Both of you have done lots of favors for me and I am grateful," Rocky said sincerely. But the


    current circumstances really made it difficult for him, and the worst part was he couldn''t do anything


    about it. He was unable to control his own feelings.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "You don''t really have to think about us. You have your own mission toplete, and what you need to


    do now is to wait for the right time. When the timees, the entire Holy Dragon Empire will stir up a


    storm because of you, and it will be a bloody one. But remember that this is also for the future of the


    Holy Dragon Empire. If the empire ever falls into the hand of Alston, he will surely lead it to destruction.


    There is no doubt in that. I won''t allow him to end the empire!" Marcia said firmly. As far as she could


    tell, Rocky was the only one who could save the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "Although it''s not what I want, I willprise for the sake of everybody. I will wait, and I willpletely


    prepare for it," Rocky said seriously. His face turned dark as he clenched his fists on his side.


    "It''s a pity that we can''t let Lena know that you are still alive. If she knew, she would let all her emotions


    take control of her and she would definitelye to you. It will only make things worse, especially if it


    leads to Alston getting suspicious. So, we must hide it from her like thest time. I hope she will not


    me me once she finds out in the future!" Marcia knew that she would have to be the mediator again.


    "Take good care of Lena for me please. We both know Alston has coveted her for a long time. I''m


    worried for her, so please keep him away from her. I know that things are harder now that Alston is


    taking charge of the empire. I''m afraid he will certainly try his best to hurt her," Rocky said with a frown,


    his eyes turning ice cold.


    "I will certainly do that, even if you didn''t ask. I will never let himy a finger on Lena. I will teach him a


    hard lesson myself if he tries to do anything to her," Marcia snapped. She would definitely make Alston


    pay if he did something wrong to Lena.


    "I''ll leave her to you then. Please protect her. s, I think I should go now! I can finally have an


    ordinary life for myself," Rocky joked lightly. As a matter of fact, the waiting period would make him


    surely suffer. First, he wouldn''t be able to go to Alston for revenge. Second, it wouldn''t be a good time


    for him to see Lena to sort out the matters of his heart.


    "In case you need anything, do let me know," Marcia added sincerely before leaving.


    Rocky nodded and bid farewell to Marcia with a slight bow.


    Marcia watched Rocky as he went away. A gentle smile shed across her face. She said to herself


    lightly, "I''m really happy to see you alive. You don''t know how scared I was when I went to the Timber


    Deity Empire to see you. I was worried that Alyssa was just lying. But fortunately, it is true! I finally saw


    you! You are alive again!"

 Chapter 1039 A New Refining Method

    Chapter 1039 A New Refining Method


    Before leaving Evian City, Rocky made arrangements to purchase arge number ofb supplies, tools


    and materials. After everything was readied, he set out for the Myriad Beasts Ground.


    He arrived there two dayster. It didn''t take long for him to find the valley where he discovered the


    crystal refining notebook. The house in the valley was in shambles and barely standing, but it was still


    there.


    For Rocky, this valley was the best ce for him to cultivate. The Myriad Beasts Ground was a natural


    field for experiment. The valley was wide and the soil was fertile. It was very suitable for breeding Dark


    Heaven Insects and theirrvae. In addition, there were all kinds of equipment for refining spiritual


    crystal in the house.


    It took Rocky a whole day to repair the house, enough for him to use it. He also built a wooden fence to


    securely breed the Dark Heaven Insects andrvae, as well as the Fire Rock Turtle he had just


    captured. In addition, he also moved the body of the ancient spiritual beast from the Magic Spiritual


    Space to the north side of the valley, in order to let it absorb the spiritual power of the Myriad Beasts


    Ground. Since the body of the ancient spiritual beast was not made of iron, it needed another way to


    replenish spiritual power.


    After Rocky transformed the valley into his own personal research base, he started to do gic


    experiments. He also began refining spiritual crystals. In his spare time, he tamed the Fire Rock Turtle,


    and went out hunting with Robin and Ken to improve their strength. Of course, the most important thing


    was to refine the Holy Spirit Panacea. For him, refining the Holy Spirit Panacea was the fastest way to


    improve his strength.


    In the first few days, Rocky went deep into the Myriad Beasts Ground daily to visit the remains of the


    Butterfly Divine n. Additionally, he wanted to see if he could run into Cherry. Back when he was in


    the Hell of Dragon Fang, the beautiful woman from the spiritual race had mentioned Cherry. She


    seemed to know her well, so he figured that Cherry might also know that beautiful woman, too.


    However, his trips proved futile. Despite going there on a daily basis, he ran into nobody, so heter


    gave up and focused all his efforts on cultivating and researching back in the valley.


    A month had passed before Rocky finally made a breakthrough in his experiments on gic


    modification of the four Dark Heaven Insectrvae. The gene of thervae had sessfully mutated!


    With this new mutated gene, thervae grew faster and stronger than all the otherrvae.


    "Next, I think I can do experiments on thest tworvae," Rocky said to himself happily. Because of


    the sessful gene mutation, Rocky developed a way to make thervae mutate. As long as he


    continued with the experiment, it wouldn''t be long before he could sessfully make thervae break


    past the original star level limit.


    In addition to the sess in the gic modification experiment, Rocky had also seeded in taming


    the Fire Rock Turtle. While the Fire Rock Turtle might have been timid and gentle from the start, after


    being tamed, it was very quiet, like a sheep.


    What bothered Rocky the most was the refining of the spiritual crystal. When he had just arrived at the


    valley, he tried to carry out thest stage of refining the first spiritual crystal, but failed. Since then, no


    progress had been made. A month had gone by yet he still had not found a way toplete thest


    stage of the refining of the spiritual crystal.


    Therefore, Rocky had no choice but to start from square one. He figured he might''ve gone wrong


    somewhere along the way, so he tried changing up the equipment and materials. In a word, he


    exhausted all methods.


    Another month passed.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As the gene experiments went smoothly, Rocky suddenly came up with a new idea. This time, he


    experimented on the Fire Rock Turtle. The Fire Rock Turtle was even rarer than the Dark Heaven


    Insect, and the ethereal crystal it produced was more valuable than the Dark Heaven Egg. However, he


    was a bit cautious; he had only one Fire Rock Turtle, after all. Additionally, now he had only a little


    magical saliva left, so he could not speed up the production of ethereal crystals. Because of this, he


    tried to be strategic in his usage of such a rare resource. ''Efficiency is key, '' he mumbled to himself.


    Atst, Rocky thought of a new experiment: asexual reproduction. It excited him no end because, not


    only could it serve as research rted to genes, but also, it could increase the number of Fire Rock


    Turtles!


    Of course, asexual reproduction had to be done on females. In fact, Rocky had long wanted to try this


    before, but all his Dark Heaven Insects he captured were male. Additionally, the Dark Heaven Insect


    Queen itself could already reproduce asexually, so he really had no chance to carry out this


    experiment.


    Fortunately, the Fire Rock Turtle he caught happened to be female, and it could not reproduce


    asexually. The Fire Rock Turtle looked like a spirit-manipted beast hatched from an egg, but to


    Rocky''s pleasant surprise, he found that it hadplete ovaries. Therefore, it could not get pregnant


    until it had sex with a male, which provided more impetus for the asexual reproduction experiment.


    However, if Rocky experimented using an ordinary male spirit-manipted beast with the Fire Rock


    Turtle, their progeny might not carry the same traits as its mother ¡ª namely, the ability to produce


    ethereal crystals. Therefore, the only possible way was to carry out the experiment on the three


    matured male Dark Heaven Insects and Fire Rock Turtle. As long as one seeded, then all the other


    problems would be solved.


    Of course, it would take at least a few months before he knew whether the experiment was sessful.


    Another two months passed. By now, Rocky had been in the valley for a total of four months.


    So far, three of the sixrvae had survived the gene experiments, and the other three had died from


    gic diseases. It was a pity that the threervae died, but the remaining three could be considered


    the miraculous products of this era. They had allpleted the breakthrough of the limit of star level! In


    fact, these three had broken through from the three-star level to the four-star level. Although they had


    only grown to the two-star level, they could already produce low-grade Dark Heaven Eggs. Because of


    gene mutation, the low-grade Dark Heaven Eggs produced by them were one grade higher than the


    low-grade Dark Heaven Egg produced by the normal Dark Heaven Insect of the three-star level.


    What pleased Rocky the most, however, was that after months of continuous trial and error, he finally


    made a breakthrough in the refining of the spiritual crystal. He hade up with a new refining


    method. Although this refining method took a longer time than the previous refining method, he could


    refine it in greater quantities with higher efficiency. Most importantly, this method was very simple. He


    could refine the crystal in body of the spirit-manipted beast directly. That was to say, the body of the


    spirit-manipted beast was like a furnace.

 Chapter 1040 The Perfect Opportunity

    Chapter 1040 The Perfect Opportunity


    Rocky had made a significant breakthrough in his gic experiments and refinement of the spiritual


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    crystals. He also achieved amazing progress in his strength. For the past four months, Rocky had


    refined the third Holy Spirit Panacea and had almost reached the eighth grade of the Supernal Stage.


    He had merged with most of the power released from the fourthyer of the seal and would absorb all


    the power soon. Compared with his practice sessions with Alyssa, it took a long time for Rocky to


    merge with the power released from the fourthyer of the seal. But as to the normal fusion practices,


    his fusion was still impressively quick.


    Inside the warehouse, Rocky was observing Uriah''s egg. The egg had grown bigger and taller, and


    could pierce through the roof of the warehouse anytime. The eggshell had changed its color four times.


    Last time it was red, but now it had turned dark green. Rocky was not sure if this was itsst color or


    would change again soon.


    Rocky observed the egg for a long time, and he noticed several changes. It was growing so fast, and


    he also saw some slight movements, as if there was something alive and growing inside the shell. He


    also sensed a powerful aura that radiated from the egg, and it appeared to be growing stronger every


    day.


    Rocky went through so much trouble just to find enough blood essence to feed Uriah''s egg. He


    traveled all over the Myriad Beasts Ground except for some extremely dangerous areas. He faced


    dangers and risked his life several times so he could gather as much blood essence of spirit-


    manipted beasts as possible.


    He also asked Marcia to collect some blood essence from supreme masters at the Divine Stage, like


    Lance. As well as some masters at the Supernal Stage. With the help of Laney, Luci collected some


    blood essence from the Cao n. She then ordered her confidant to send the blood essence to Rocky.


    The adequate supply of blood essence boosted Uriah''s egg and helped it grow amazingly fast within


    thest four months.


    Except for the blood essence of the Moon Fox and the ancient spiritual beast, Rocky had used most


    kinds of blood essence to feed Uriah''s egg. He believed that it was not the right time to use these two


    kinds of blood essence. Based on his observation, he determined that the egg didn''t absorb nutrition


    from the blood essence to grow, but seemed like being putting pieces of puzzle together. For one, a


    specific kind of blood essence was a crucial piece. The higher-grade blood essence was a bigger piece


    of the puzzle and would cause a greater change in the egg.


    Rocky concluded that some pieces of the puzzle were just too difficult to find, such as the high-grade


    blood essence of the Moon Fox and the ancient spiritual beast. But he was not in a hurry.


    For the past four months, both Robin and Ken also made astonishing progress. Ken in particr


    acquired the second grade of the guardian beast''s power and made a breakthrough.


    Rocky was also aware of the current situation within the Holy Dragon Empire, even if he had not gone


    out for the past four months. Marcia often sent him valuable pieces of information, including those


    collected by Laney.


    Alyssa ordered Laney to go to the Holy Dragon Empire and aid Rocky. With Laney and Marcia''s


    assistance, Rocky knew everything important that had happened in the Holy Dragon Empire, even if he


    was in seclusion.


    He knew that Alston became the acting emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire after the emperor


    disappeared, and this raised doubts among the forces, especially those who supported other princes.


    Much as Alston was the heir to the throne of the Holy Dragon Empire, the sudden disappearance of the


    emperor was so bizarre that it triggered rumors among the people. The other princes felt uneasy and


    harbored suspicions on a possible conspiracy.


    Suspicions about Alston continued to spread in the seeding days, but the upheaval did notst long.


    Alston began a series of brutal suppressions and cracked down on people who doubted him and forces


    that opposed him. Rumors about small ns being ughtered spread across the entire city. Terrified,


    the people fell silent and kept their suspicions to themselves.


    Alston''s cruel behavior earned the ire of some major ns in the Holy Dragon Empire and this included


    the Ximen n and the Ji n. Only a few remained loyal to him. Because of this, Alston failed to win


    the major ns over to his side. They stayed quiet and remained neutral in their decisions. To be safe,


    they restrained themselves from being involved in his affairs and kept their distance from him.


    Their disapproval gave Rocky and hispanions a fighting chance. With her status and reputation in


    the Holy Dragon Empire, Marcia had secretly won the favor of several forces. Independently they were


    not strong, but united, they formed a very powerful force. Marcia did not waste a single moment. She


    reached out to several major ns in secret and convinced them to side with her. Because of her


    identity and the danger she faced, Marcia had to be cautious with her actions. With this, some major


    ns including the Ximen n and Ji n remained neutral.


    Before long, Laney sent a message about the Timber Deity Empire that caught Rocky''s attention. Not


    long after he left the Timber Deity Empire, a group of spirit maniptors led by Alyssa went to a


    mysterious ce to look for another spiritual treasure. They discovered that two empires who were only


    second to the Timber Deity Empire, Holy Dragon Empire and Magic Phoenix Empire had also sent


    spirit maniptors to find the spiritual treasure. They also learned that some spirit maniptors were


    from a country backed by the Heavenly Demon n.


    Twice in the past, the Heavenly Demon n had sent two ordinary spiritual beings to snatch the


    guardian beast of Alyssa, but they failed. After theck of sess, the two ordinary spiritual beings


    both disappeared. Some time ago, the Heavenly Demon n asked its allied empire to look for the


    spiritual treasure as well. Clearly, the Heavenly Demon n had the same idea as the Wood n.


    This triggered a series of hunting expeditions to look for spiritual treasures. Numerous major empires


    and even a few weak empires on the Wild Spirit Land joined the hunt. The situation remained strained


    and turbulent at the time being. It also set in motion conflict and fierce fights within the ns.


    Out of curiosity, Rocky asked Marcia about the spiritual treasures. However, Marcia did not know where


    the spiritual treasures came from. She only knew that there were nine spiritual treasures, and that they


    existed a long time ago. She also learned that they were sealed in nine extremely dangerous and


    mysterious ces within the Wild Spirit Land. The spiritual race members were prohibited from


    entering the ces where the spiritual treasures were sealed. Also, the spiritual treasures were just


    mysterious beings and only the spiritual race knew their specific use and benefits.


    The Wood n and the other spiritual race ns mentioned nothing about the spiritual treasures. They


    only asked the empires to send people to the mysterious ces on the Wild Spirit Land to look for the


    spiritual treasures.


    With this information, Rocky felt that there must be some significant secrets hidden behind their crazy


    search for the spiritual treasures.


    Rocky figured that there was another way for him to learn more about spiritual treasures. He could ask


    the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast, but it was unwilling to reveal anything. Still, the Dragon-shaped Soul


    Beast pointed out that if Rocky wanted to unravel the secrets of the spiritual race, he should collect the


    blood essence of the nine legendary guardian beasts and unlock all the memories sealed in the


    dragon-shaped jade first.


    Rocky had already gained the blood essence of the Moon Fox, which was likely one of the nine


    legendary guardian beasts, but he did not use it to unlock the secondyer of memory in the dragon-


    shaped jade. It worried him that too much new information would harm him at this point. What he


    needed to do now was to concentrate on cultivation and wait for the perfect opportunity!

 Chapter 1041 Got Messages From Outside

    Chapter 1041 Got Messages From Outside


    Another three months had passed, and Rocky found his hands full of blood. At that time, he was in a


    temporary shed built in the valley, busy doing something under the belly of the Fire Rock Turtle.


    The floor was already covered with blood like an intense war had just taken ce in the area.


    "Come on, it''s almost done." Cold sweat appeared on Rocky''s forehead. Despite looking a little


    anxious, he still encouraged the turtle, as if it could understand him.


    The Fire Rock Turtle, on the other hand, appeared to be in so much pain, wailing in agony


    continuously.


    After half an hour, Rocky finally managed to pull out a cub from under the turtle''s belly. This newborn


    cub was covered in blood and had a long and t body with some tiny ck and red patterns printed all


    over it.


    Soon after, the cub made a soft sound. It twitched its eyelids a few times before finally opening them.


    Rocky smiled with relief upon seeing such a miracle. Immediately, he reached for the bamboo basket


    lined with white cloth and put the cub inside. Afterwards, he began to put his hand again, deep inside


    the belly of the turtle.


    One hour after, he was able to sessfully pull other five cubs from the turtle, all alive and kicking.


    To be exact, these six cubs were the result of Rocky''s experiment on asexual reproduction of the Dark


    Heaven Insect and the Fire Rock Turtle.


    Meanwhile, he attended to the bleeding turtle. He applied pressure to the wound to stop the bleeding


    and sutured its lower abdomen. From his leather bag, he took out a red spiritual crystal and fed it


    directly into the turtle''s mouth.


    This red spiritual crystal symbolized Rocky''s sess in the past six months. Just a month aftering


    up with a new method to refine the spiritual crystal, he was able to sessfully refine his first ever


    spiritual crystal on his own. Now, he could refine the red spiritual crystal wlessly anytime he wanted


    to. He could also refine yellow spiritual crystals, but not as often as the red ones, and blue ones, but


    rarely. Sure enough, his refinement of these crystals also depended on the refining furnace, to be


    specific, the dead bodies of spirit-manipted beasts that he collected. In general, one should at least


    collect the corpse of a spirit-manipted beast at the fifth grade of the five-star level if one wanted to


    refine the blue spiritual crystal. Moreover, this corpse must be a very rare one. Nevertheless, there was


    still a very small probability of refining the blue spiritual crystal, no matter how rare the corpse was. On


    the contrary, the yellow spiritual crystal was much easier to refine. In fact, the sess rate for this was


    not very low, as long as the yellow spiritual crystal was refined by a five-star spirit-manipted beast.


    Rocky named such a spiritual crystal refinement method the "Beast Refining Method".


    After arranging the Fire Rock Turtle to have a rest and recuperate, he grabbed the bamboo basket


    containing the six cubs and walked out of the shed.


    Meanwhile, Ken and Robin patiently waited outside the shed. Upon seeing their master, they walked


    towards him with eagerness. But when they saw that the six cubs on the bamboo basket were all alive


    and well, they could not help but jump with glee.


    Ken and Robin changed a lot over the past six months. In fact, Robin had now grown to three meters.


    Plus, its strong body was more like a huge giant now that could easily intimidate anyone who saw it.


    Ken seemed to have mainly strengthened its aura. Moreover, its pair of crystal deer horns looked like


    branches now,plexly intertwined.


    At that moment, these two beasts seemed to be both qualified to be guardian beasts. What''s more,


    their improvement in strength could be seen from the changes that their bodies had gone through over


    the past half year.


    Meanwhile, Rocky returned to the wooden house and immediately cleaned the six cubs. He fed them


    some spiritual juice made from the spiritual flowers and herbs he had collected. Not long after, he sent


    them back to the wooden shed to be with their mother.


    Soon after, he walked out of the wooden shed and stretched his body as he looked around the entire


    valley. He shifted his gaze to the east side and saw three experimental beasts. These beasts had just


    undergone gene mutation and their strength was improved to the second grade of the two-star level. At


    that time, these beasts seemed to bezily sunbathing under the heat of the sun. Since they were a


    new species, Rocky had named them the Dark Magic Insects. Meanwhile, the other three Dark Heaven


    Insects were lying not far away from where the three Dark Magic Insects were. Although these three


    Dark Magic Insects were only at the second grade of the two-star level, their bodies were almost the


    same as the three Dark Heaven Insects at the second grade of the three-star level. Moreover, they had


    already produced low-grade Dark Heaven Eggs, with quality that could bepared to the middle-


    grade Dark Heaven Eggs produced by the original Dark Heaven Insects. More than that, the production


    period of these eggs was shorter.


    Therefore, Rocky could almost consume eggs of the six insects as his snacks. However, the middle-


    grade Dark Heaven Eggs were not enough to satisfy his needs and enhance his strength.


    Nevertheless, they still helped him improve a little.


    But in the whole Wild Spirit Land, he was known to be the only one who saw these Dark Heaven Eggs


    as treats and eat them as snacks.


    Soon after, he went to the warehouse where Uriah''s egg was kept for routine observation. In fact, its


    aura had grown stronger ever since it had evolved and showed the fifth color just a month ago.


    However, after he fed the egg the blood essence for a month, it seemed that its color changed slower


    than he expected. Perhaps, this was because despite collecting all the blood essence of the five-star


    spirit-manipted beasts, the blood essence from them still could not satisfy the egg.


    Meanwhile, he heard a random noise outside the warehouse. Without hesitation, he quickly walked out


    of the warehouse and saw the small dragon which was about tond from the sky.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "So, what could it be this time?" Rocky made his way to the dragon and took out a bamboo tube. Soon


    after opening the container, he drew out two envelopes from it.


    After opening one of them, he learned that it came from Laney. Apparently, she just asked Marcia to


    send it to him on her behalf. The letter reported the implementation of the n about the beast hospital


    that he had previously worked on in the Timber Deity Empire. During the past six months, under Juey''s


    leadership, the Xiao n managed to open more than 20 chain beast hospitals in the Timber Deity


    Empire. Moreover, they already spread across more than half of the entire empire. Apart from that, it


    appeared that they were about to set up more of these hospitals in some big countries, including the


    Holy Dragon Empire.


    As a result, the Xiao''s beast hospital was well-known not only in the Timber Deity Empire but also in


    the Wild Spirit Land. In fact, many spirit maniptors from different countries even traveled for long


    distances just to the Timber Deity Empire to have their spirit-manipted beasts cured.


    Needless to say, Rocky knew that Alyssa and Woods supported the fast development of the beast


    hospitals.


    After winning in the treasure hunting mission more than half a year ago, Woods became deeply valued


    by the emperor of the Timber Deity Empire. Although he had some ups and downs because of his


    involvement in concealing Rocky''s identity as a prince, he was not affected due to Alyssa''s protection.


    Two months ago, Woods had just been announced to be the sessor of his father. Recently, his


    father''s physical condition was not getting any better, in fact, even worse. Therefore, it was only a


    matter of time for Woods to be the emperor and take the crown.


    Meanwhile, Rocky immediately knew that Marcia sent the other one. As soon as he opened the other


    letter, he frowned slightly. In the blink of an eye, a very red me rose from his palm, which was


    with Fire nature. Now, he was able topletely distinguish the evil spiritual power of the Holy Dragon


    Bead and the Fire spiritual power, which was one of the achievements of his cultivation in the past six


    months.


    "It''s finally about to begin." Rocky sighed as he walked towards the wooden house.


    The following morning came, and the valley where he had lived in seclusion for more than half a year


    waspletely emptied.

 Chapter 1042 Noisy Hall

    Chapter 1042 Noisy Hall


    Not long after Rocky left the valley, two beautiful figures appeared. As they looked around the empty


    valley, one of the beautiful figures could not help but feel a little dejected.


    "Are you unhappy because you can''t see Mr. Bai in the future anymore?" The first figure looked at the


    other figure beside her. There was a faint and gentle smile in her beautiful eyes. Her slightly pping


    colorful wings shone beautifully because of the shining spiritual dots.


    If Rocky were still here, he would definitely be very surprised by this. The woman who spoke was


    Cherry whom he had looked so hard for before but did not find.


    The figure beside Cherry was no other than Sue. Sue had been saved by Cherry back then.


    Now Sue had grown into an exceptionally beautiful woman. Her innocence and naivety had been


    reced by maturity and charisma. She was already a beauty that would tempt any man.


    When Rocky came to the valley six months ago, Cherry had already known he was there. When Rocky


    came to the remains of the Butterfly Divine n to look for her, she deliberately avoided seeing him.


    She felt that it was not the right time to meet him.


    In the past six months, Cherry had taken Sue along with her to see Rocky several times. Of course,


    they lurked secretly, to avoid being discovered by Rocky. Cherry could not let Rocky know that Sue


    was still alive. To a certain extent, Sue was a bargaining chip with which she could make Rocky obey


    her orders when she needed it. That was why she saved Sue in the first ce.


    "Cherry, when do you think I can meet Mr. Bai?" Sue turned to look at Cherry and shyly asked. She


    was slightly biting her pink lips, a sign that she was anxious about Cherry''s answer. During the past six


    months, she could not visit Mr. Bai even though she knew he was in the Myriad Beasts Ground. This


    made her suffer so badly because she knew that Mr. Bai thought that she was already dead. She knew


    that her supposed death must have made Mr. Bai terribly heartbroken. So, she hoped to see him again


    and tell him that she was very much alive.


    "It''s not the right time yet. I''ll take you to see him once everything is settled. Besides, if youe back


    to him now, you will only be a burden for him. You must be stronger and stronger every day, so you can


    help him," Cherry said seriously while looking deep into Sue''s eyes. But of course, it was just her


    excuse. She needed Sue to believe her.


    Sue nodded her head at Cherry''s words. Cherry had saved her life and she knew that Cherry also


    saved Mr. Bai, so she believed that everything that Cherry said was right.


    "Alright, then. Let''s go. The appointed time is about toe. It''s time for me to finally start now that he


    left the valley," Cherry said as her beautiful eyes narrowed into slits. She raised her wings and left the


    valley with Sue.


    The Ji n, the secondrgest n in the Holy Dragon Empire, was in the Martial Arts City which was


    now extremely busy due to the hustle and bustle of many people. The city was already very


    prosperous, but the reason why it had been so busy the past few days was because the chief of the Ji


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    n, Elvis, would celebrate his seventieth birthday tomorrow.


    Elvis had three sons and two daughters. However, the only one who had really made a mark in terms


    of achievements and sess was his second daughter Sabina. Sabina was young, but she had a lot of


    honor. Everyone knew that she was the only disciple of Marcia, one of the Three Great Generals of the


    Holy Dragon Empire. This was enough to make countless spirit maniptors feel inferior to her, and it


    also made countless people envy her.


    However, everybody also knew the news that she ran away from home. But no one had expected that


    she would voluntarily return to the Ji n six months ago. Not long after she returned, Elvis announced


    that she would be the sessor of the Ji n. This news caused a great sensation to the whole Holy


    Dragon Empire.


    She was not only the disciple of Marcia, but she was now also the sessor of the Ji n. In the


    future, there was no doubt that she would be an influential figure in the Holy Dragon Empire. So,


    many people wanted to win her over.


    Many n chiefs or representatives, as well as some famous people, had already arrived days before


    the actual celebration of the chief''s birthday. However, to celebrate his birthday was just an excuse for


    the visitors. The real reason that they came was because they wanted to propose to Sabina.


    In fact, in the past six months, there had been a constant stream of peopleing to the Ji n to


    propose. Among them were royal members and noble families of the Holy Dragon Empire. Although


    they were all rejected, some people didn''t give up and took any kind of opportunity to enter the


    mansion.


    At this moment, all seats were upied in the reception room of the Ji Mansion. There were chiefs of


    ns, elders, powerful warriors at the Supernal Stage, as well as some royal family members and


    nobles who came specially from the Imperial City. However, they were not particrly important


    figures, and were only slightly famous in the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "Chief Elvis, apart from congratting you for another year of good health, I also want to propose a


    marriage. You see, this is not the first time that I havee here. At least let my son meet Miss


    Sabina, please." The one who spoke straightforwardly was Leonard, the chief of a powerful n in the


    Holy Dragon Empire.


    Although his n was not as powerful as the big ns, it was still a rising star. In addition, his strength


    had reached the premium grade of the Supernal Stage. He was also a very famous warrior at the


    Supernal Stage in the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "Chief Leonard, that''s not fair. Ie here more often than you, but I haven''t seen Miss Sabina even


    once. How is that fair that you''ll get to see her before we do? Don''t you take my n seriously?"


    Another old man sitting in the reception room immediately cut in. The old man whoined was


    Myron, an elder of the Wang n which is the weakest n in the Holy Dragon Empire. He came on


    behalf of the Wang n. In addition, like Leonard, he also wanted to see Sabina and grab the


    opportunity to present his chief''s son.


    "The both of you, I came here at the fourth prince''s order. I should meet her before you do, so that I can


    report to His Royal Highness." Another master at the Supernal Stage immediately stood up and


    mentioned his master as leverage.


    Soon enough, the whole reception room was in an uproar. Everyone had their own reasons to go first,


    but all of them had only one goal which was to see Sabina.


    Of course, it was exceedingly difficult to see her.


    Elvis, who was sitting in the middle, also felt a little troublesome when he saw the chaotic scene.


    Although it was not the first time that he saw this kind ofmotion, he didn''t want to be unfriendly to


    them because these people are all powerful people.

 Chapter 1043 Screams

    Chapter 1043 Screams


    "Quiet, gentlemen! That''s enough. I really can''t do anything about this matter. If Sabina refuses to


    gleamed with annoyance. In fact, it was not because he didn''t want to, but because of his daughter''s


    stubborn temper. If she didn''t want it, then there was nothing the family could do to reach an agreement


    with her, especially when it was about match-making.


    "You need to do something about this, Chief Elvis. Please, there must be something you can do. All of


    us have traveled such long distances just to meet Miss Sabina. Please, at least let us see her. Let us


    show her our appreciation!" Leonard suggested immediately. They thought they might still get a chance


    to show Sabina how much they appreciate her despite Sabina not showing up. Moreover, they thought


    they could at least leave her an impression in case she changed her mind in future. But as the clock


    ticked and without any sign of Sabina, it seemed that they were just pouring water into a sieve and


    would leave the area empty-handed.


    Upon hearing Leonard''s proposition, the people echoed their thoughts and nodded their heads.


    "Well..." Elvis said, as soon as the crowd quieted down. "Okay, I''ll try once more. I''ll send someone to


    ask her opinion about the matter. But if she refuses again, then I''ll be at the end of my rope! No more


    bothering her!" He heaved a deep sigh after gesturing his hands into a cross.


    Not long after, Elvis waved at a servant, who came up to him immediately and whispered into the


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    servant''s ear. Immediately, the servant went out to Sabina.


    Meanwhile, Elvis served all the guests with various teas and desserts while waiting for news from his


    daughter. A few momentster, the servant returned and bowed his head at his Chief. Then, he


    reported, "My Chief, Miss Sabina said she will only see one of the gentlemen this time. But under one


    condition¡ªhe must be able to catch her Duchess Silver first! Miss Sabina has let Duchess Silver out,


    and it''s in the courtyard as we speak."


    Hearing this exciting news made the crowd immediately noisy as they exchanged their thoughts.


    "Oh, what is she trying to do?" Elvis smiled bitterly and said, "Pardon me, but I think my daughter is just


    kidding. Please don''t take it seriously. You are all seniors after all, even if you''re here for her today.


    Such a behavior offends against good taste, anyway. So, please don''t!"


    Amidst the sea of voices, Leonard loudly replied, "I have no objection to her request, sir! I''d like to try!"


    His voice sounded confident, despite knowing that Sabina''s Duchess Silver was a rare kind of spiritual


    beast. After all, he felt that with his current strength, it would not be too hard for him to catch the beast.


    On the other hand, the others looked at each other with apprehension on their faces. But somehow,


    they all agreed to try. After all, it was better to have the chance than not.


    Meanwhile, seeing that everyone agreed, Elvis had to drop down his idea of talking them out of it and


    didn''t say anything at all.


    Soon, Elvis led the people who were so eager to see Sabina all to the courtyard in front of the three-


    floor pavilion where Sabina stayed.


    At that moment, Duchess Silver was waiting for them in front of the pavilion. Soon after, it raised its


    head arrogantly and shifted its gaze to Elvis and the others who wereing towards it. However, it


    seemed that it was not shy at all when it came to facing the strangers.


    Upon noticing such heavy traffic in front of the pavilion, a maid walked out of there and approached


    Elvis with further instructions from Sabina.


    "My Chief!" She stopped in front of Elvis and bowed her head. Then, she turned to the people behind


    him and announced, "Miss Sabina would like to tell you all that you can use whatever method you can


    in this task, as long as you can catch Duchess Silver. Oncepleted, I''ll lead you into the pavilion to


    see her. Moreover, I am here to remind you that Miss Sabina will watch your performance on the third


    floor."


    Immediately, heads turned to look up the third floor. There, they saw a delicate figure behind the gauze


    curtain. Despite the distance, they all knew that it was Sabina.


    At that moment, the crowd''s morale seemed to soar in an instant. All of them soon rubbed their hands


    and popped their fingers in preparation for the fight.


    "My Chief, Miss Sabina invited you toe inside." The maid stretched her arm, gesturing Elvis to


    follow her.


    "Sure." Elvis cleared his throat. "Thank you all for cooperating with my daughter''s sudden request." He


    shook his head helplessly and with a little embarrassment as he walked inside the room. All the people


    here today were having fame and prestige in the Holy Dragon Empire, and only Sabina, his daughter


    and General Marcia''s apprentice, dared to y such a game with them.


    On the other hand, he also understood that a single p would never be able to make a sound. They


    said that they were here for Sabina, but their true intention was really to y up to the Ji n and


    General Marcia. In fact, Elvis had persuaded them to give up, but they only turned a deaf ear to the


    request. Such being the case, then he had to let them be. At that moment, Elvis could not do anything


    but sigh in dismay and walk straight into the pavilion.


    Meanwhile, on the third floor, Sabina was sitting in front of a messy chess table, where the pieces


    seemed to be at a stalemate. She was waiting for her father to join her.


    "Father, do you think someone will catch Duchess Silver before we finish this game?" Sabina said as


    she looked at her father with soft and delicate eyes.


    "Why are you going through all this trouble? Just ignore them if you don''t feel like to see them. Just say


    the word, and I will handle them for you. You know it''s not good to embarrass them in this way."


    Meanwhile, Elvis sighed again because he remembered why Sabina ran away from home that year. He


    couldn''t forget it easily as it lingered in his heart and tortured him. There was never a day when he felt


    not guilty, so he decided to make up to Sabina in every way possible. Now that she took the initiative to


    return home, he would definitely never do anything to put her into a pickle ever again.


    "Father, you don''t have to. People holding such an idea wille and visit you in an endless stream.


    As a Chief of a n and as a father, I do not think that it is appropriate for you to protect me all the


    time. Therefore, we need to find a solution to turn them down." Although Sabina looked calm, a trace of


    disgust could be seen shing through her eyes.


    "Yes, it is true that people wille as long as you''re not engaged. It''s getting worse since Alston, the


    eldest prince, took charge of the state affairs instead of the emperor. In fact, a lot of ns, who had


    varying opinions with him, were suppressed cruelly. It''s only natural for the remaining anxious ns to


    find themselves a back-up. In this way, it may be possible for them to get rid of the iing disaster.


    Moreover, out of the entire Holy Dragon Empire, only the Ximen n and our n possess such


    influence. Well, most especially our n, for that matter. Moreover, your elder sister is nominally


    Alston''s wife, and she is regarded as the empress. So, it''s understandable for them to make friends


    with our n," Elvis said seriously, as his tone carried a little dissatisfaction when he mentioned


    Alston''s name.


    "If he goes on like this, then he will ruin the Holy Dragon Empire sooner orter," Sabina grunted.


    "Hey, don''t talk like that," Elvis hurriedly stopped her and frowned in disappointment.


    "Others may be terrified by his cruelty, but not I," Sabina said candidly. She did not hide the fact that


    she hated Alston since long ago.


    "Gossip is a fearful thing. The position of our n is very subtle now. We''d better not do anything that


    will make people misunderstand us. Especially now that your sister is the empress," Elvis warned, with


    the furrow between his eyes getting even deeper.


    "But I don''t think Alston cares about her that much. If he has shown any respect, my sister wouldn''t


    have left the Pce City and returned home a year ago. Now, she refuses to go back there. What does


    the title of empress do us any good?" Sabina''s voice turned cold. She felt sorry for her elder sister, and


    apart from that, she was suffering from guilt. Her elder sister had to marry Alston because she had run


    away. It should have been her and not her elder sister in that position. Back then, her n had no other


    choice but to marry a daughter into the royal family. For so many years, Alston had never had any


    feelings for her elder sister, so she secretly returned to the Ji n a year ago.


    "I do not want to discuss this topic further." Elvis waved his hands. To him, what was done could not be


    undone, and it was toote to do anything.


    As soon as both of them became silent, a burst of screams reached their ears. Apparently, many


    people had been tortured by Duchess Silver.


    "Sabina, I think that''s enough. Come on, save some for them!" Elvis advised with a slight smile.


    "If they don''t even have the ability to catch my beast, how do they expect me to put themselves in my


    eyes?" Sabina sighed, and then her voice turned faint. "Perhaps, the one I''m waiting for will never


    <pe." Her thoughts slowly drifted away, like flowing water.

 Chapter 1044 The Duchess Silver

    Chapter 1044 The Duchess Silver


    Meanwhile, in the vast open space just outside the pavilion, people and beasts continued to chase the


    Duchess Silver as it flew around spontaneously. However, the Duchess Silver was too fast that even


    the masters at the Supernal Stage could not catch it, let alone the weaker masters.


    The chasested an hour. People in front of the pavilion were in disarray and most of them were


    exhausted. Only the masters at the Supernal Stage were strong enough to continue with the chase.


    They persisted but failed to even touch the hair of the Duchess Silver.


    Amid the chaos, a man appeared out of nowhere. He was tall and slender. He wore a bamboo hat on


    his head and was dressed like an old boatman. Confidently, he walked towards the pavilion and saw


    the people madly chasing the Duchess Silver. A mischievous smile spread across his face.


    The Duchess Silver seemed to have sensed his presence when it stopped in mid-air. It descended


    quickly andnded in front of the man wearing a bamboo hat. People from the crowd were surprised as


    they saw it approach the man like a gentle animal.


    The scene startled everyone.


    "I did not expect you to recognize me!" The man wearing a bamboo hat was obviously pleased as he


    watched the Duchess Silver approach him. With a smile on his face, he reached out to touch the white


    mane on its neck.


    The Duchess Silver seemed delighted with his show of affection. It whined and rubbed its head against


    the man''s shoulder.


    "Hey! Hand the Duchess Silver to me and I will give you one hundred taels of gold!" one man shouted.


    He noticed that the man looked like a servant. He sensed the aura of a spirit maniptor, but the aura


    seemed very weak. Because of this, he quickly assumed that he was a disciple of the Ji n, so his


    eyes immediately lit up with joy.


    The others thought of the same thing, and they began to outbid each other.


    "I offer three hundred taels of gold!"


    "Five hundred."


    "One thousand."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Three thousand."


    "Ten thousand!


    As if in an auction, the people continued to bid until the price soared and reached fifty thousand taels of


    gold. The amount was excessive and was more than what an ordinary person could earn in an entire


    lifetime. The crowd was too excited, and they did not notice that the man wearing a bamboo hat had


    never said a word. He ignored the people from the crowdpletely and remained to y with the


    Duchess Silver.


    The offers went higher, but the man paid no attention to them.


    "Hey, what''s going on? The price had reached one hundred thousand taels of gold. Isn''t that enough?


    One hundred thousand taels of gold mean nothing to us, but for someone like you, one hundred taels


    of gold is invaluable! You can never earn this much money in your entire life! Bring the Duchess Silver


    to me, or I will teach you a lesson!" A master at the Supernal Stage threatened.


    But the man wearing a bamboo hat took no notice.


    "Damn it! Forget him. Let''s attack the Duchess Silver together while it''s on the ground. Don''t let it fly up


    again." Since the Duchess Silver was on the ground, it was the perfect opportunity to strike. The people


    had be impatient and were all anxious to snag the Duchess Silver, so they could win an


    opportunity to meet Sabina.


    Altogether, the people including several masters at the Supernal Stage rushed forward.


    Seeing this, the Duchess Silver was rmed and wanted to take flight. It did not want to be caught by


    the frantic people. But the man wearing a bamboo hat stopped it and whispered, "Don''t be afraid. I will


    not let them near you." He then gathered his spiritual energy and before long, a tall and strong wolf


    shadow like a man appeared from the Magic Spiritual Space.


    Shortly, the wolf shadow raised its head and gave out a loud, angry roar.


    As the spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage approached the Duchess Silver, they saw the tall


    ck shadow hover above them. It advanced at an amazing speed; the people were too surprised to


    make a move. Before they could react, the wolf shadow had already waved its paws and hurled them


    into the air. The force was strong enough to shove them away, but it did not harm anyone. It was just


    sufficient to ward the people away from the man and the Duchess Silver.


    Unperturbed, several masters at the Supernal Stage pressed forward. They got around the wolf


    shadow and moved towards the Duchess Silver.


    However, just as the masters at the Supernal Stage drew near, the man wearing a bamboo hat


    shouted, "Get out of the way!"


    Quickly, a potent force rose from the ground and stretched in all directions. The powerful force circled


    around the man and released a wave of energy around him. The masters at the Supernal Stage could


    not move an inch. Their bodies convulsed as they tried to go near the wave of energy.


    The scene bewildered everyone. The man wearing a bamboo hat appeared weak, but he just gave off


    an extremely powerful aura. The spirit-manipted beast he summoned was also extraordinary. It


    blocked the spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage with no effort. It was unbelievable.


    Leonard and Elder Myron, who saw everything, looked at each other. With their status, they could not


    join a fight on impulse or act as robbers on the street.


    But they had a bizarre feeling when they saw the man show off his astonishing strength. They knew


    this was a once in a lifetime opportunity and there was no way they would let pass.


    In unison, Leonard and Elder Myron moved their bodies and were soon in front of the man.


    "Give me the Duchess Silver, and I will give you whatever you want. I can give you one hundred


    thousand taels of gold, and I can pay double," Leonard dered as he took out a pile of golden bills


    from his pocket. He was the chief of a n, and could easily afford the enormous amount of money.


    "Chief Leonard, I think he also wants to have the opportunity with Miss Sabina. But with his


    appearance, he doesn''t stand a chance. We don''t have to be polite to him. Let''s see who can get the


    Duchess Silver from him first." Elder Myron was more ruthless and did not want to bother with being


    civilized. His eyes darkened. He made a move to grab the Duchess Silver.


    Surprised, Leonard quickly made a move to catch the Duchess Silver as well. There was no way he


    would let Elder Myron get the upper hand.


    Just as Leonard and Elder Myron were about to catch the Duchess Silver, the man wearing a bamboo


    hat gently pushed the Duchess Silver. It shifted and dodged the attack of Leonard and Elder Myron.


    Leonard and Elder Myron were annoyed. They did not expect the man to help the Duchess Silver avoid


    their attack. This fueled their determination, and they both rushed forward to the Duchess Silver.


    In an instant, the man wearing a bamboo hat appeared beside the Duchess Silver and intercepted the


    attack of the two men.

 Chapter 1045 The Master of Disguise

    Chapter 1045 The Master of Disguise


    Over the next few rounds, despite their quick attacking speed, Leonard and Elder Myron still couldn''t


    manage to snatch Duchess Silver away from the man with the bamboo hat, let alone get half a meter


    near him.


    The jaws of those who witnessed the scene dropped to the floor because they never expected the man


    in the bamboo hat to be a strong spirit maniptor. But to their astonishment, Leonard and Elder Myron


    whose strengths were at the premium grade of the Supernal Stage still weren''t sessful in snatching


    Duchess Silver from the mysterious man. The feeling of shock they all felt was inconceivable!


    As Leonard and Elder Myron continued their fierce fight to grab Duchess Silver from their opponent, the


    maid who had previously delivered a message rushed to the third floor.


    "My Lady, someone has captured Duchess Silver sessfully. However, two warriors who are unwilling


    to admit their defeat are trying to grab it and are currently in a battle with its captor!" the maid reported


    hurriedly.


    "Someone captured Duchess Silver?" Sabina asked in disbelief. She always thought that unless it was


    a peerless master of the Divine Stage, it would be nearly impossible for even a master at the premium


    grade of the Supernal Stage to conquer and capture her Duchess Silver.


    She shared the same sentiments with her father, Elvis.


    In the midst of all their confusion and doubt, the father and daughter immediately walked to the pavilion


    corridor. As they gazed below, they found Leonard and Elder Myron locked in a battle with the man


    donning the bamboo hat.


    Sabina''s gaze fell on the stranger. What astonished her wasn''t just that he managed to capture


    Duchess Silver, but that he skillfully avoided his opponents'' attacks as if he were just taking a leisurely


    stroll in a courtyard.


    "This is no ordinary man. Even the chief of the Xiong n and Elder Myron can''t take Duchess Silver


    away from him." Elvis noticed that the man in the bamboo hat appeared to hide his true strength.


    "Could he be¡­" Sabina pondered as she took a closer look at the stranger and then at Duchess Silver,


    who she noticed stayed close to him. Suddenly, she trembled as a thought came to her. She jumped


    out of the pavilion corridor andnded on the first floor.


    "Sabina?" Seeing his daughter''s abrupt behavior confused Elvis even more. He didn''t understand why


    his daughter was in such a hurry to get to the battle below.


    By then, everyone gazed at Sabina whose robe floated around her like fairy wings as shended. They


    all frantically rushed towards her.


    She was surrounded by arge group of people once she made it to the first floor.


    "Get out of my way!" Sabina shouted.


    Suddenly, the crowd parted to allow her to pass through and rush straight toward the three men still


    locked inbat.


    "Chief Leonard! Elder Myron! Don''t you think it''s unfair for you two to bully the weak with your seniority


    and strength? And let''s not forget that you outnumber him!" Sabina questioned them with her icy stare.


    "Miss Sabina, you''ve misunderstood our intentions. Elder Myron and I were suspicious of this man, all


    the more because he covered his face. We suspected that he may be plotting something evil to harm


    you, so we thought it would be best to take him for interrogation. However, this person has willfully


    disobeyed us and failed to cooperate. Am I right, Elder Myron?" Leonard exined immediately, his


    voice high-pitched and a subtle change of expression on his face.


    "Yes, you''re right. That''s exactly what happened!" Elder Myron nodded in agreement.


    Sabina red at the two before addressing the man in the bamboo hat, "Since you''ve managed to


    capture Duchess Silver, you''ve passed my test. Follow me." She then turned and walked towards the


    pavilion.


    The unknown man followed her.


    Seeing this, Leonard and Elder Myron weren''t willing to ept her decision. They immediately stopped


    her and warned, "Miss Sabina, this person is highly suspicious. We can''t let you be alone with him."


    "You''re being unnecessarily annoying and nosy. And he isn''t an outsider. I know him," Sabina replied


    straight away.


    "You know him? Then please ask him to take off his bamboo hat and reveal who he really is," Elder


    Myron requested.


    The rest of the crowd shared the same feeling and began to make noise.


    "Stop hollering! He''s my¡­ my man¡­ Are you all satisfied now? He has a ce in my heart. Now stop


    bothering me!" Sabinamanded fiercely after biting her pink lips and spewing out these words, lest


    these people harass her again.


    Upon hearing this, everyone was dumbfounded. They never heard of Sabina finding a man, and this


    man in particr was strange yet powerful.


    Her father had just walked out of the pavilion when he heard her utter those words. He gazed at the


    man in the bamboo hat and immediately sensed a strange aura around him. Although very faint, he


    knew that this man possessed great strength, yet he was hiding it. Even Elvis failed to decipher this


    man''s true power.


    "Sabina, who is he?" Elvis asked his daughter.


    "I''ll exinter, Father. I''ll leave everything else here to you," Sabina said at once.


    Just as the two of them were about to enter the pavilion, the man in the bamboo hat suddenly


    remembered something. Under the watchful eyes of the public, he searched within his leather bag


    hanging from his waist and took out a crimson crystal. He turned to face Duchess Silver and said, "This


    is a gift for you."


    Once more, the crowd found themselves astonished. Anyone with eyes could see that this was a very


    rare red spiritual crystal.


    Many of them burst into an uproar and were even stunned because the prices they offered for the


    Duchess Silver wouldn''t be enough to buy even half of such a spiritual crystal, let alone aplete


    one. Even if one had enough money to buy such a rare and priceless crystal, it would still be difficult to


    purchase since very few of them were circting in the market.


    No one would''ve expected this man, who looked like a servant, to casually present a red spiritual


    crystal and give it to Duchess Silver.


    Now Leonard and Elder Myron appeared to have a gloomy look on their faces.


    After feeding Duchess Silver on the red spiritual crystal, the stranger followed Sabina into the pavilion.


    Upon entering the pavilion, Sabina immediately dismissed all the maids as she led the man to the top


    floor where they could be in private.


    "How did you know it was me? I thought I was a master at disguising myself," he asked her with a smile


    as soon as they were alone.


    "Even if you turned to ashes, I could recognize you. Take off your bamboo hat," Sabina said through


    gritted teeth as she turned and red at him. However, her eyes were filled with strong emotions that


    she couldn''t seem to hold back any longer.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The man eventually removed his hat and revealed his face. It was no other than Rocky, who had left


    the Myriad Beasts Ground two days ago!

 Chapter 1046 The Beautiful Instructor

    Chapter 1046 The Beautiful Instructor


    The moment Sabina saw Rocky''s face, she could not help but tremble in a mix of emotions. She tried


    to hide it, but one could see her cold eyes suddenly melt. Her once dismal aura immediately became


    relieved, and her eyes started to well with tears.


    Not long after Rocky came back to the Holy Dragon Empire, Sabina learned from Marcia that Rocky


    was still alive. However, Sabina had not had the chance to see him because, at that moment, he had


    gone to the Myriad Beasts Ground. With that being said, she had to wait for more than half a year,


    which was quite a lot of suffering for her.


    Now that he was standing in front of her, her lips didn''t know what to say. Her heart wanted to spew out


    a myriad of words, but nothing seemed toe out. But to her, nothing was more important than


    seeing him in the flesh, alive and breathing.


    At that moment, she tried her best to contain her overflowing joy and excitement and managed to keep


    people from seeing it on her face. But actions spoke louder than words. All she could do was shed a


    joyful tear.


    In fact, she even surprised herself with her own reaction. Hurriedly, she wiped the corner of her eye so


    that Rocky wouldn''t see her in such state.


    "Hey, what''s wrong? I can''t believe that you''re so happy to see me that you even cried!" Rocky teased.


    "Oh, don''t tter yourself. There''s a bug in my eye! And, I am not that happy to see you," Sabina


    retorted, but obviously against what she was feeling.


    "Oh, really?" Rocky said, pretending to be apologetic.


    After regaining herposure, Sabina turned around and asked Rocky, "What suddenly brings you to


    the Ji Mansion? Didn''t my master say that you''d better not show up before everything is ready?"


    "But she asked me toe. In fact, she said that everything was ready. And besides, she asked me to


    help you, because your n is going to be in very big trouble soon," Rocky said with a frown.


    "Wait, trouble? What kind of trouble are we talking about?" Sabina asked right away.


    "Didn''t your sister return to the Ji Mansion a year ago? She hasn''t returned to the Pce City yet,


    right?" Rocky inquired.


    "Yes, you''re right. She hasn''t returned to the Pce City yet," Sabina replied.


    "She is the empress, but she hasn''te back to the Pce City for over a year. Don''t you think that


    something else is going on? ording to General Marcia, the royal family members have some doubts


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    about Alston recently, and they also made a fuss about your sister''s matter. Knowing Alston, he would


    not let the matter go on like this. He will send people to pick up your sister tomorrow to dispel the


    doubts. Of course, what matters most is that if your sister is taken back to the Pce City, Alston may


    have control over the Ji n. Therefore, we can''t let Alston''s people take your sister back to the Pce


    City," Rocky said in a very serious tone.


    "In that case, then I will do whatever it takes to not let her go back to the Pce City again." Sabina


    wouldn''t just let her sister jump into the abyss of suffering, nor would she let Alston control the Ji n.


    "But we have a problem. From your n''s current position, your n can''t reject his people directly,"


    Rocky added.


    Sabina frowned slightly upon hearing theplexity of the problem. In fact, Alston had tirelessly tried


    his best to win over the Ji n in the past six months. However, the Ji n had always maintained a


    neutral attitude, and Alston wasn''t able to do anything about it. Needless to say, Alston wanted to take


    this opportunity to win over the Ji n to his side. More importantly, it was Sabina''s father''s seventieth


    birthday tomorrow. If Alston sent people here, then the Ji n would not be able to shut them out in


    public. On the other hand, if the Ji n didn''t shut them out, it would definitely fall into a dilemma.


    In all fairness, Alston''s n was crafted to perfection, as it saw through every tiny detail of their n.


    Moreover, he picked the right timing to execute his n!


    "So, she thought it''s not possible to destroy Alston''s n without me. That''s the reason she asked me


    toe here," Rocky said with a confident smile on his face.


    "Well, does she want you to reveal your identity on my father''s birthday party?" Sabina asked


    skeptically.


    "No. In fact, she asked me to destroy Alston''s n without exposing who I really am." Rocky shook his


    head and continued, "Even if I expose myself now, I still think that no one will easily believe it. On the


    contrary, it may alert my enemy. Plus, there are many ways to destroy his n. Anyway, you don''t have


    to get involved in this mess. I just want you to know what''s going to happen."


    "Oh, I see. Then I''ll leave it to you. You have my support and confidence." Sabina nodded to Rocky


    immediately. It seemed whether the Ji n could escape from Alston''s control depended on Rocky''s


    sess in this mission.


    The next day was already Elvis'' seventieth birthday. Compared with yesterday, there were naturally


    more peopleing to the mansion to celebrate his birthday. All famous big figures in the Holy Dragon


    Empire were present, including the chiefs or elders of several big ns except Bryant, peerless


    masters above the Divine Stage, military officials of the Holy Dragon Empire, and some royal members.


    However, one of them was particrly eye-catching and a head-turner. Perhaps, this was partly


    because of her stunning beauty, and partly because of who she was.


    "Chief Elvis, my grandfather asked me to bring some gifts for you. Please, take them." Under the


    watchful eyes of the public, the woman walked gracefully to Elvis and presented the birthday gifts,


    which she imed were from her grandfather.


    "Why, thank you for these beautiful gifts, Miss Mia. Tell me, how''s your grandfather doing these days?"


    Elvis asked kindly as soon as he saw the woman.


    If Rocky were here, then surely, he would be surprised to see this woman. She was Mia, the beautiful


    instructor who was responsible for guiding and training him when he just became a royal spirit


    maniptor.


    After training the royal spirit maniptors in Rocky''s ss, she resigned from her position and returned


    to her n due to her grandfather''s poor health. She belonged to the Lan n, one of the big ns in


    the Holy Dragon Empire. Compared with the Ji n, the Lan n was not famous for the training of


    spirit maniptors. The reason why the Lan n could be one of the big ns was because of its


    unparalleled economic strength. Moreover, the business of the Lan n spread throughout the entire


    Wild Spirit Land, and they monopolized several main industries of the Holy Dragon Empire. Any move


    of the Lan n could have a great impact on the Holy Dragon Empire''s economy.


    And now, Mia was a master at the Supernal Stage. In fact, this was celebrated because it was rare in


    the Holy Dragon Empire that one had such strength under thirty.


    For generations, the Ji n and the Lan n had been on good terms as allies. In fact, Elvis and Mia''s


    grandfather were also close friends. Back in Mia''s childhood, she often came to the Ji Mansion that


    Elvis treated her as his niece.


    "He is fine. He can''t drink because of his illness. But you know him; he always wants to drink! Before I


    even left, he told me to drink more for him," Mia replied with a faint smile.

 Chapter 1047 Pervert Thief

    Chapter 1047 Pervert Thief


    "He is still extremely addicted to alcohol!" Elvis alsoughed loudly.


    "Oh, by the way, where is Sabina?" Mia asked. She was looking around for Sabina, but she didn''t see


    her. In thest six months, she had overseen all the affairs of the Lan n. The Lan n and the Ji


    n had various business dealings, so she often came to the Ji Mansion. Later, she became close to


    Sabina. Of course, it was also because they both knew Rocky. So, they had amon thing to talk


    about. Mia heard a lot about the heroic deeds of Rocky at the Gehenna Border from Sabina. She


    thought that the young man who didn''t take anything seriously had indeed be a great hero of the


    Holy Dragon Empire. She was impressed that he had made a lot of achievements at a young age.


    "Well, she doesn''t really like lively asions like this. So even on my birthday, she will only show up at


    banquets," Elvis exined.


    "Actually, I don''t like this kind of asions either. I will just go to the Heavenly Frost Pavilion to find her.


    Please excuse me." With that, Mia bowed slightly to Elvis and left to look for Sabina.


    Mia had been here many times, so she found the Heavenly Frost Pavilion easily. She called a few


    times outside, but no one answered. So, she went straight in. When she entered, there was no one on


    the first floor. Then she went upstairs to the second floor but saw no one either.


    "This is strange. She is always here in the Heavenly Frost Pavilion. Where could she be now?" Mia


    was about to leave when she did not find Sabina in the Heavenly Frost Pavilion. But she stopped in her


    tracks when she suddenly heard a faint sound from the third floor.


    Although the sound was exceedingly small, she heard it clearly. Curious, she turned around and


    walked to the third floor.


    After arriving at the third floor, she suddenly saw a figure with its back to her. However, it did not look


    like Sabina at all. It was a figure of a man. She knew that Sabina hated men the most, so how could a


    man be in her pavilion?


    Mia felt suspicious and asked, "Who are you?"


    She felt her aura at the primary stage of the Supernal Stage increase. She quickly reached out to grab


    the figure. However, when the figure turned around, he did not dodge. Instead, he quickly turned his


    palm and grabbed Mia''s arm.


    Although Mia turned her body and tried to get rid of him, she found that suddenly she could not use her


    strength at all.


    She felt that she was suddenly enveloped by the man''s aura. She looked up and met a pair of deeply


    evil eyes.


    When their eyes met, Mia was suddenly stunned. The man''s eyes made her shudder and tremble, and


    she was at a loss for words.


    This man was no other than Rocky!


    "Mia?!" Rocky eximed in astonishment when he saw that the woman he caught was actually Mia. He


    did not expect that the beautiful instructor, who he had not seen for an exceptionally long time, would


    suddenly appear here. The circumstances of their meeting here were really unbelievable for Rocky.


    Yesterday, after Rocky came to see Sabina, Sabina asked him to stay in the Heavenly Frost Pavilion to


    avoid exposing his identity. She then ordered that no one was allowed to get close to the pavilion. So,


    Rocky did not worry at all. But he didn''t expect that Mia would identally enter the pavilion and


    directly bump into him. What a coincidence.


    If it was someone else, he wouldn''t have to worry about it. But when he saw Mia, his heart jolted,


    because Mia was likely to recognize that he was Prince Basil.


    "You... you know me?" Mia was also stunned when she heard Rocky call her. She looked at Rocky


    carefully and then asked with a frown.


    Rocky breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that Mia did not recognize him after all. Of course, she had


    no clue. In her mind, Rocky had been thin and weak, but now he was tall and strong, mature, and


    steady. There was no sign of weakness at all. More importantly, who could possibly think that the dead


    Prince Basil would appear in the Ji Mansion all of a sudden?


    "Of course, I know you. You are Mia, the famous beautiful instructor of the Holy Dragon Empire," Rocky


    teased her lightly.


    "Can you please let go of me first?" Mia could not help but grumble. She was still held by Rocky, and


    their bodies were awfully close. She felt extremely ufortable with their position.


    "Right, I''m sorry," Rocky said as he let go of Mia immediately.


    "Tell me, who are you? And why are you here in the Heavenly Frost Pavilion?" Mia took two steps back


    and vigntly looked at Rocky from head to toe. She somehow felt that Rocky seemed a little familiar


    when she first saw him, but she could not figure out where she had seen him before. However, what


    she cared about most was that the man in front of her exuded a very strange aura. He seemed to be


    weak, but his aura was not weak at all. He did not look like a powerful person. Judging from his clothes,


    it was difficult to imagine that he was a powerful master.


    However, as a master at the Supernal Stage, she could not believe that she could not even fight back


    against this man just now. So, she felt that there was something suspicious about Rocky, especially


    that he was in the Heavenly Frost Pavilion where no other men could enter except the chief of the Ji


    n.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Well, I am..." Rocky hesitated for a moment. If he said that he was a friend of Sabina, Mia might not


    believe him. But if he did not say anything at all, Mia would definitely misunderstand him.


    "Are you a thief? Huh? Answer me," Mia suddenly said. She was extremely close to losing her temper.


    When he heard this, Rocky did not know whether he should cry orugh.


    "Young man, you should not steal. It is a crime punishable byw. You have capable hands to make a


    decent living. Don''t you think it would be better for you to rely on yourself and your capabilities? Why


    are you choosing to be a thief? But I have to say, you do really know how to seize an opportunity when


    there is one. You actually chose to steal on the birthday party of the Ji n''s chief. Even if people lose


    something, they won''t notice at all." Mia assumed that Rocky was indeed a thief and took the


    opportunity to lecture him. She showed her prowess and skill as an instructor.


    "I admit that I am wrong, Master Mia!" Rocky replied with a gentle smile.


    "Well, it''s good to hear that you know you are wrong. Now, hand over all the things you stole," Mia said


    strictly as she stretched out her hand towards Rocky.


    "But I didn''t steal anything," Rocky replied as he stretched out and opened his hands.


    "Hmmm, you didn''t steal?" Mia looked at Rocky from head to toe and continued, "Are you a pervert


    thief who only steals women''s belongings and then put those stolen things in..." She nced at


    Rocky''s lower body and raised her eyebrows.


    "Master Mia, you are indeed really imaginative. But I really didn''t steal anything! Believe me!" Rocky


    waspletely speechless. She thought that he was not only a thief, but also a pervert.

 Chapter 1048 The Second Largest Clan

    Chapter 1048 The Second Largest n


    "Take off your clothes so I can check if there is anything hidden on you. Only then will I believe you,"


    Mia said coldly as she doubted about Rocky.


    "Oh, so, it turns out that Master Mia likes to see men''s bodies. Why didn''t you tell me earlier, Master


    Mia?" Rocky responded sarcastically as he tried to tease her.


    "Stop fooling around. I just want to double-check if you have stolen anything. And, who even wants to


    see you and your body? Shame on you!" Mia contradicted with slight fury, but her face blushed a little.


    "Look! If you''re not, then why is your face turning red? Have I just gotten you?" Rocky kept probing,


    reluctant to waste such a chance to mock Mia and shame her a bit.


    "Are you that tired of being alive? I originally nned to let you go, but now it seems that there is no


    need. I''ll take you to the Ji n immediately. Please keep in line!" Mia snorted coldly. At that moment,


    she waspletely irritated and offended by Rocky''s words and taunts. Without thinking twice, she


    stretched her body and approached Rocky with aggression.


    At that moment, Rocky also wore a snicker on his face. In fact, seeing someone get angry from


    embarrassment gave him satisfaction. After all, this was his chance to get back at Mia, who used to


    y tricks on him before.


    "Mia, what brings you here?" Just as Mia was about to make a move, a delicate figure came up from


    the second floor and interrupted her. It was nobody but Sabina. Soon after, she hurriedly called Mia''s


    attention upon seeing themotion between Mia and Rocky.


    Mia turned around and saw Sabina. Then, she pointed at Rocky and snapped, "This man is a thief. I''m


    going to catch him."


    "Thief?" Sabina immediately put her eyes on Rocky for questioning, but Rocky just shrugged his


    shoulders helplessly.


    "Oh, Mia. I think you misunderstood. He is not a thief. He is... He''s working for me," Sabina exined


    briefly.


    "What? He''s working for you? Then would that exin why he is in your Heavenly Frost Pavilion?" Mia


    cast a confusing nce at Rocky because she didn''tpletely believe Sabina''s words.


    "Yes, believe me. I''m telling the truth. His identity should remain confidential, so I always call him here


    when I need him to do something for me. Please, just forget about him. Why don''t we go downstairs


    and catch up over a cup of tea?" Sabina cast Rocky a sidelong nce as she dragged Mia to the


    staircase.


    At that moment, Mia was very reluctant to go, but she had no choice but to obey Sabina''s request.


    Being a respectful guest, she gave Rocky another deep nce before following Sabina downstairs.


    Meanwhile, Rocky was resting with his eyes closed when after two hours, he heard the footsteps


    immediately stood up and asked, "Did Mia leave already?"


    "Yeah, she''s gone. Didn''t she recognize you?" Sabina asked curiously. Upon observing their little


    moment, she had noticed that Mia talked with Rocky as if she had never seen him before. Thus, she


    believed that Mia didn''t recognize that the man she confronted was Prince Basil.


    "Maybe I have changed a lot since then. So, she didn''t recognize me at all. Otherwise, we will be in big


    trouble right now." Rocky smiled with calmness.


    "Well, it doesn''t really matter even if she finds out who you are. Both her n and mine are close to my


    master. In case she finds out your identity, I think that things will be fine as long as you exin to her


    what''s going on. Anyway, we''re in the same boat now," Sabina replied. What Rocky didn''t know was


    that Marcia had already made full use of her connections and had secretly gathered the support of


    many forces. But at this moment, all the forces she gained over were still in the dark. In fact, they


    weren''t aware that Marcia was gaining support for Prince Basil, and not herself.


    "Really? I think that''s good." Upon hearing this news, Rocky put his heart at rest. Atst, there was one


    less thing to worry about.


    "By the way, I got the news that Alston has sent a special envoy to pick up my elder sister." Sabina''s


    eyebrows furrowed as she ryed the news.


    "Oh, then we''re going to have lots of fun with this one. Sorry, Alston, you''re going to be disappointed,"


    Rocky sneered and gave a smirk. He had waited for such a long time to look for troubles in Alston, and


    here it was. He was not going to waste a precious opportunity to bring a ho''s nest about Alston''s


    ears.


    Meanwhile, afternoon came, and the bustling noise and excitement quieted a little. People gathered on


    both sides of the gate. Most of them were the disciples of the Ji n while the rest were those who


    came to celebrate the birthday.


    At that moment, Elvis stood in the middle with several elders surrounding him.


    "Herees the special envoy!" Suddenly, a loud voice echoed from outside the Ji n''s gate.


    Soon, a group of guards in golden armor swarmed orderly from outside, followed by spirit maniptors,


    who were led by four masters of the Supernal Stage. They didn''t march any further and stood in two


    rows, leaving a path in the middle. Finally, a fifty-year-old man in an exquisite robe slowly walked into


    the yard. He had an imposing and terrifying manner and, his aura of the Divine Stage was enough to


    make most of the people present feel demoralized.


    "Wee!" the people standing on both sides immediately shouted all at the same time.


    "Come on, you don''t have to be so courteous!" The man waved his hand, pretending to be ttered by


    the warm wee.


    As the people greeted this man, Rocky and Sabina had also slipped into the crowd quietly.


    "That is Jason, a master at the first grade of the Divine Stage, and the special envoy Alston sent here


    to pick up my elder sister. He used to be an elder of a small n, butter, he was introduced by Priest


    Dean and became one of Alston''s confidants. As a matter of fact, he only carries out missions assigned


    by Alston. It is known that this man was very cruel and efficient, so Alston attaches great importance to


    him. Basically, over the past six months, Jason took care of everything whenever they hear a family


    was against Alston...." Sabina put her lips close to Rocky and whispered.


    "He is only at the first grade of the Divine Stage. The Ji n should not be afraid of such ackey,


    right?" Rocky said with a faint smile.


    "Of course. However, Jason is known to be a sinister viin. He can use all kinds of methods. Who


    knows what tricks he has up his sleeve? We''d better watch our back." Sabina frowned as her eyes


    scanned Jason.


    "Let''s wait and see. Don''t beat emptily upon the grass, and the snake will be frightened." Rocky smiled


    as he shared his wisdom.


    "I am so honored to have you here," greeted Elvis. Together with the elders, he hade over and


    stopped in front of Jason. In fact, Jason''s strength was no match of Elvis'' when it came to their


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    cultivation base. If Jason was not sent here by Alston, then Elvis didn''t have to treat him so politely.


    As a matter of fact, Elvis even looked so domineering, not inferior to Jason at all. However, they all had


    to show respect to Jason, not for him, but for the people behind him.


    "The pleasure is mine, Chief Elvis. I can''t believe that so many people came out to wee me. I''m


    ttered," Jason said politely, but it was clear that he was taking everything for granted based on the


    expression on his face.


    "Follow me. This way, please!" Elvis stretched out his hand as he apanied Jason.


    Soon after, the two of them then walked side by side and headed straight to the Celestial Hall, which


    was especially used to entertain important figures. Meanwhile, other important figures followed behind


    them as well.


    After entering the hall, Elvis and Jason sat side by side on the two seats in front of the hall, while the


    other big shots sat on both sides.


    Jason sat down and leaned backward. He began to talk about the decoration of the hall as if he was at


    his own home. "This hall is really magnificent! In fact, I see that it''s not inferior to the pces in the


    Pce City. The Ji n is indeed worthy of being called the secondrgest n in the Holy Dragon


    Empire."

 Chapter 1049 How Bold

    Chapter 1049 How Bold


    Hearing this, Elvis'' eyebrows twitched slightly. Everyone could tell that Jason meant something else.


    He deliberately gave Elvis a head-on blow, to send the message that it wouldn''t be so easy to deceive


    him.


    Just then, multitudes of people swarmed in and bowed respectfully to Jason. Then, they showered


    Jason with gifts. This might''ve been Elvis'' birthday party, but it was as though Jason was the true


    celebrant, which made him look a presumptuous guest usurping the host''s role.


    However, if that was all there was to it, then it didn''t matter. As more and more people gathered in the


    Celestial Hall, Jason began to show his true colors.


    "Chief Elvis, your birthday party is so lively! So many famous n chiefs, elders, and other famous


    people havee to celebrate. I am so jealous of you!" Jason smiled evilly.


    "You don''t have to be. All of these people are just here for some fun, at my expense!" Elvis said with a


    fake smile, but he already knew why Jason was here.


    "Are you sure about that?" Jason narrowed his eyes, looking around at the people present. "As far as I


    know, a few of them were discontented with the acting emperor not long ago. I heard that they even


    joined forces to report the acting emperor''s misconduct to the royal family''s Emergency Chamber. That


    must mean, the elders in the Emergency Chamber have often talked to the acting emperor!"


    Upon overhearing this, the expression on the faces of several chiefs and elders of medium and small


    ns changed immediately.


    "I don''t know about that..." Elvis frowned, pretending not to know anything about it.


    "Really? That''s good. If you did know about it, I wouldn''t know how to deal with you. After all, the Ji


    n are rtives of the acting emperor. He sent me here just to take the empress back to the PceN?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    City, not to make any trouble. And I don''t n on upsetting anyone. Chief Elvis, I think you know what


    you should do!" Jason raised his hand as he went straight to the point.


    "Sybil has been weak and sick since she was a child. In the past six months, she has been in poor


    health, and the acting emperor is aware of this. When she gets better, I will personally see to it that she


    is sent back to the Pce City," Elvis said, quickly scrounging up an excuse.


    "You don''t have to send her back in person. Besides, I came here specifically to do that. Do you want


    me to return empty-handed? Moreover, she needs to go back to the Pce City to recuperate. The


    acting emperor has ordered people to collect a lot of precious elixirs, which have been specially


    prepared for her recovery. So, you don''t have to worry. Or do you think that she will be mistreated after


    returning to the Pce City?" Jason narrowed his eyes at him usingly.


    "No. If Sybil knows what the acting emperor has done for her, she will be very pleased. But it''s true that


    she is too ill to go on a long trip now," Elvis said, feigning a regretful expression. He continued to make


    excuses.


    "It seems that you are reluctant to let her go back. But the acting emperor said that if I can''t bring her


    back, I can''t go back either. I will have to stay in the Ji Mansion to serve her. Try to understand, I have


    a dilemma. To exin to the acting emperor, I would have to bring back some people that he cares


    about. For example, the elders who joined hands to report the acting emperor to the Emergency


    Chamber." Jason ended with a flourish. Then, he waved his hand immediately.


    Several masters at the Supernal Stage and some spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage at the gate


    of the hall suddenly rushed towards the chiefs and elders among the people on both sides.


    "The chief of the Mao n, elder of the Yuan n, and... You are really bold. You just joined hands to


    report the acting emperor to the Emergency Chamber, but now you are here to attend Chief Elvis''


    birthday party. Did you really think I wouldn''t be able to bring you back and interrogate you just because


    you were under the protection of the Ji n?" Jason said coldly, shooting res at the chiefs and


    elders who were now being controlled by the masters.


    "What are you doing? They are all my guests!" Elvis shouted indignantly, his expression darkening. He


    never expected Jason would make such a bold move, arresting his guests at his birthday party.


    Elvis might not have meddled if Jason had chosen to arrest them on some other asion. However,


    Jason was arresting them in his mansion, on his birthday party. Jason was so unscrupulous that he did


    not take the Ji n seriously at all. If Elvis really let Jason arrest them, the Ji n would be disgraced


    immensely.


    "Chief Elvis, haven''t I made myself clear just now? If I can''t take the empress back, I have to take the


    others back to make the acting emperor understand!" Jason sneered. It was obvious that he was


    threatening Elvis. He wanted Elvis to make a choice¡ªeither let him take back Sybil or let him arrest the


    chiefs and elders who were dissatisfied with the acting emperor. Either way, the Ji n would be


    humiliated in front of everyone.


    Elvis red at Jason, and then looked at those who were being taken under arrest. He was torn. If he


    let Jason take his daughter back, Alston would grab this opportunity to control the Ji n, which was


    just what Alston wanted. However, if he refused to let him take Sybil back, the Ji n would soon be


    caught by the public opinion of the entire Holy Dragon Empire because of these people being arrested


    on his birthday party. The Ji n''s reputation might bepletely ruined!


    However, with his personality, Elvis wouldn''t easilypromise. Just as he was about to make his


    decision, two figures walked in from outside the Celestial Hall.


    "Let go of them right this instant! If you want to arrest people in the Ji Mansion, you will need to go


    through me," a delicate voice shouted angrily.


    All the people in the hall turned their heads to see Sabina storming in. She walked along arrogantly,


    carrying a cold expression. She was followed by a mysterious man wearing a bamboo hat and strange


    clothes. The man was Rocky.


    "Oh, Miss Sabina." As soon as Jason saw Sabina, the expression on his face changed slightly.


    Everyone in the Holy Dragon Empire knew about the beloved disciple of Marcia, one of the Three


    Great Generals of the Holy Dragon Empire. Moreover, over the past six months, as the heir of the Ji


    n, Sabina had appeared in various asions many times. It could be said that Sabina was already


    one of the representatives of the younger generation of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "Jason, how dare youe to arrest people in our Ji Mansion!" Sabina shouted angrily, ring at


    Jason coldly.


    "Miss Sabina, it''s not my fault. Chief Elvis is making things difficult for me," Jason said with his arms up


    in fake surrender, pretending to be helpless.


    "How about this? If it''s true you just want to take people back and exin to Alston, then take me. I


    haven''t seen him in a long time anyway. I can go back with you and say hello to him." Sabina called out


    the acting emperor''s name deliberately, which shocked everyone in the room.


    Jason frowned deeply. He didn''t expect that Sabina would say such a thing in public. Moreover she


    called out the name of the acting emperor. How bold she was!

 Chapter 1050 Taken By Surprise

    Chapter 1050 Taken By Surprise


    At that moment, everyone was shocked at how Sabina treated Jason. Moreover, they were worried


    about what Jason would do to her, especially when they all knew how mean and savage he could get.


    They all held their breath, checking their willingness to help her out of that situation. After all, no matter


    how powerful the Ji n was, it was still impossible for them to fight against the royal family.


    "What? You don''t have the guts now? Or are you just scared that my master will get even with you? I


    thought you were the kind of man who has the courage to ept the consequence of his actions. But I


    didn''t expect you''re just too good at bullying the weak and fearing the strong." Sabina continued to


    mock him as if nothing had happened, ignoring the fact that Jason was already steaming hot in fury.


    "If I were you, Miss Sabina, I would watch my mouth. You can''t just say anything as you like. How


    insensitive of you. However, for your father''s sake, perhaps I can pretend that I heard none of the


    disrespectful things that you had just said to me. Chief Elvis, I can turn a deaf ear to what has just


    happened. However, I suppose I can get something in return¡ªa favor if you will. I came here for the


    empress. Please, let me do my job so I can report to His Majesty on the fulfillment of my duty. If His


    Majesty doesn''t hear from me soon and gets angry with this matter, then surely, we will all be in big


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    trouble!" Jason pulled a long face. In fact, he kept it together as he dared not toy a finger on Sabina.


    However, Sabina was right. He couldn''t afford the consequence of offending Marcia, because even


    Alston had to show some respect to her. With that being said, he had to bypass Marcia and Sabina to


    reach the Ji n and hoped that Elvis would do his part. After all, Alston was his one and only trump


    card. Generally speaking, there were two forces which got the ability to disobey the royal family in the


    Holy Dragon Empire¡ªone was led Bryant, and the other was led by Marcia.


    "My elder sister is the empress now. Are you seriously going to force her back when in fact, she doesn''t


    want to? Is that how you show your respect? If Alston wants to take her back, then why won''t hee


    in person to pick her up?" Sabina sneered. At that moment, her ultimate goal was to destroy their n


    and stop Jason from taking her elder sister back to the Pce City. Therefore, she didn''t care if she


    would stir up trouble along the way. At that moment, all she wanted to do was to annoy Alston.


    "What can I say, Chief Elvis? It seems that you really have a good daughter!" Jason''s face darkened


    after seeing Sabina continue her mockery. Soon after, he shifted his gaze to Elvis as if instructing him


    to do something.


    "Oh, what Sabina said is exactly what I also feel from the bottom of my heart. Since the acting emperor


    wants Sybil back, I also insist that His Majesty would bettere here in person instead. As a matter


    of fact, I also want to have a talk with His Majesty in private," Elvis replied, dropping the polite look off


    his face. After all, they had already offended Jason, and he didn''t mind the situation bing more


    On the other hand, Elvis didn''t expect things to go this far. In fact, they were actually challenging the


    acting emperor''s authority by turning down Jason under the watchful eyes of the public. After all, it


    might piss the acting emperor off. However, it was also true that Elvis got tons of problems with the


    acting emperor''s behavior recently. He had his n sitting on the fence for the same reason. And now,


    Alston was pushing him off this fence. Once Sybil returned to the Pce City, Alston would try to


    control the entire n using her influence. As a Chief and a father, Elvis would never allow such a


    situation to take ce over his dead body. It would only pain him to watch his own daughter be Alston''s


    puppet. Thus, when it was time to break up, he vowed to himself that he would not be softhearted.


    "Chief Elvis, you''re going a little far with this." At that moment, Jason was surprised as he didn''t expect


    that Elvis would refuse to cooperate with him. Furious from embarrassment, he immediately stood up,


    shook his sleeves and ordered his men, "In that case, then don''t me me for being rude. Take those


    people away immediately!"


    Soon, the spirit maniptors led by the four Supernal Stage masters began arresting people. Of


    course, the elders and n chiefs certainly wouldn''t sit still and wait for death toe their way. As a


    result, they hurriedly started to resist and fight with all their might.


    Meanwhile, the entire Celestial Hall was in chaos. Most of the people who didn''t want to be involved


    retreated to the side.


    On the other hand, Elvis sat on his chair, his eyebrows deeply knitted. If he stood up and joined the


    fight, then it would surely develop into a big move. But if he didn''t, it would only humiliate the Ji n


    the minute Jason sessfully took these people away. Perhaps, in the end, he would be a


    Meanwhile, the fight seemed to havee to an end in the middle of the hall. Jason''s men


    outnumbered the elders and n chiefs and were already about to take them away.


    "Let me see who can walk out of this door!" At this moment, Sabina stepped forward. Raising her


    hands, a strong spiritual power of the Supernal Stage rushed out from her, directly freezing the


    Celestial Hall''s door. Soon after, she stood in front of the door and stood up assertively as if she would


    tear anyone approaching into shreds.


    On the other hand, Jason and his men were shocked to see her power. None of them was bold enough


    to move a muscle. Truth to be told, it was impossible for Sabina to stop so many spirit maniptors at


    that moment, let alone the four masters of the Supernal Stage who were present in the hall. But,


    Sabina was a member of the Ji n, and her actions represented the n. It was only a matter of time


    for Elvis and the elders to join her. Once they did, the Ji n would also be charged with treason.


    "Miss Sabina, are you sure of what you''re doing now? Moreover, does the Ji n stand by your


    actions? Of all people, you should know the consequences of disobeying the acting emperor." Jason


    felt humiliated to let such a young girl act so presumptuously in front of him.


    "I stopped you because I don''t like you. And the Ji n has nothing to do with my actions. This is


    for me. Besides, I just said that you can arrest me as long as you can. Until then, you can''t take a


    single person away today! Of course, if you''re willing to call me aunt and give me three kowtows, then I


    can think about it," Sabina said aggressively, taking advantage of the chance to insult Jason in front of


    people.


    Rocky, who had been silent this whole time, could not help but shake his head with a smile, because


    he knew that Jason would definitely not be able to hold back upon Sabina''s words.


    Just as expected, Jason''s face was even paler than a pig''s. He snickered and became even angrier


    when he stole nces around and found that people began whispering to each other as they looked at


    him.


    "Sabina, since you don''t appreciate my kindness, I don''t have to show respect to the Ji n any


    longer. Get her out of my sight!" Jason might bepletely infuriated at that time, but he didn''t have


    the guts to take Sabina away. However, with so many people under hismand, it was impossible for


    him to not put her off their way.


    Soon, a master at the first grade of the Supernal Stage came rushing towards Sabina. At that moment,


    his aura increased, and his momentum was overwhelming.


    Sabina''s cold eyes narrowed at the sight of this. The next moment, she waved her hand and released


    the spiritual power from her body. A huge icy phoenix shadow formed by the spiritual power roared out


    and rushed towards the master head-on. As a result, the master immediately resisted the power using


    a move of the spiritual martial arts at the Supernal Stage to fight back.


    Bang! After the two spiritual martial arts collided, the spiritual light shone brightly, and the power started


    to spread in all directions. The strong wave of the spiritual power spread around immediately, forming a


    gust of wind.


    However, the master at the first grade of the Supernal Stage immediately took a step back. Obviously,


    he was no match for Sabina''s skills.


    Seeing this, Jason immediately winked at a man in yellow, another master at the third grade of the


    Supernal Stage. Soon after, this master immediately approached Sabina, who had just withdrawn her


    aura. At that moment, he wanted to make sure that he could catch Sabina off guard so he could


    sessfully suppress her.

 Chapter 1051 Things Have Changed

    Chapter 1051 Things Have Changed


    Elvis'' face darkened as he clenched his fist tightly. If Jason''s people harmed even one strand of hair on


    his daughter''s head, he would not let him or his subordinates leave the Ji n''s territory alive.


    At that moment, the master at the third grade of the Supernal Stage was only less than half a meter


    away from Sabina. He had transformed his hands into talons. Like an eagle ready to pounce upon its


    prey, he manifested two ferocious spiritual ws in the air. The attacks were fast and fierce. Moreover,


    the spiritual power within each attack was quite overwhelming.


    Even though Sabina reacted quickly, she was still a little slower in her defense. She was well-aware


    that her opponent''s strength was greater than hers. Just as she couldn''t dodge the spiritual ws that


    came at her, she suddenly felt a strong and sturdy arm wrapped around her waist. The next moment,


    she disappeared from where she was previously standing.


    Suddenly, the whole area was covered with smoke. Bang! They heard some loud crashing noise from


    where Sabina was standing earlier.


    The spiritual ws missed their target and directly hit a stone pir in the hall. The impact produced the


    loud crashing sound. The stone debris scattered everywhere and the entire stone pir was cracked,


    as if it would instantly crumble into dust the moment someone touched it.


    The people around them held their breaths as the master charged towards Sabina. When they saw that


    she hadn''t been hit, they collectively let out a sigh of relief. Just a moment ago, they all thought that


    she wouldn''t be able to evade the attack. However, they were shocked when they looked at Sabina


    again. The mysterious man in the bamboo hat who followed her inside before just appeared out of


    nowhere. Furthermore, she was leaning in this mysterious man''s arms without apprehension!


    Naturally, amotion broke through the entire Celestial Hall. All the guests were now wondering what


    the rtionship between the mysterious man and Sabina was and why they behaved so intimately in


    public.


    "Wait! Isn''t that... Isn''t he the guy we saw with her yesterday?" one of the guests murmured to his


    "Yes, Miss Sabina herself admitted that he is her man!" another one whispered.


    "That''s right! Lots of people even heard her say that," added another guest.


    At that point, the crowd began to have a heated discussion about who this man was. Once again,


    everyone''s attention was focused on the mysterious man. And because Sabina personally admitted


    that the mysterious man was her lover, they were naturally curious about who he was!


    Rocky looked softly at Sabina in his arms. He seemed really concerned about her. Then, he asked her


    affectionately, "Are you all right?"


    Sabina hurriedly shook her head. Her usual icy and serious face turned red. It was like watching the ice


    melt during the early spring, full of unique charm.


    Everyone was even more surprised because they could see that Sabina was acting like ady who was


    so shy in front of her lover. It was really shocking for them to see her blush under her lover''s gaze.


    They couldn''t believe that she, who had always regarded men as nothing, was now attracted to this


    mysterious man. It absolutely frustrated them that they didn''t know his real identity!


    In any case, they also felt that this man was quite peculiar. He didn''t look strong, yet he radiated a


    certain aura that gave people a sense of tranquility. It was also as if there was no one else the


    mysterious man could see except for Sabina.


    Aside from Elvis and the elders of the Ji n, there were several representatives from other ns who


    had extraordinary strength present in this gathering. Moreover, there were also a lot of peerless


    masters at the Divine Stage and masters at the Supernal Stage. However, the mysterious man exuded


    such an irresistible aura. As if he was standing in the spotlight, he attracted everyone''s attention.


    On the other hand, Jason didn''t express any interest in the mysterious man. Unlike everyone, he didn''t


    seem amazed by him. He only saw that neither of the two powerful men at the Supernal Stage could do


    anything to hurt Sabina. Therefore, he decided to step in. All of a sudden, his figure hovered for a while


    and turned into a shadow. In a split second, he was already heading straight for Sabina and the


    mysterious man. It seemed apparent that he was going to deal with Elvis'' daughter himself.


    They heard a voice echoing throughout the hall. "Watch out, Sabina!" Elvis shouted as his face turned


    pale. He didn''t expect that Jason would have ignored his established social status and the strength of


    Ji n. It was obvious that Jason wanted to handle Sabina himself. So Elvis immediately stepped


    forward and tried to stop him.


    However, Jason was just a few meters away from Sabina. Hence, he was out of Elvis'' grasp. A strong


    spiraling wind force gathered quickly on his palms. It continuously spun around and began to


    condense. With a mighty push, he directed the force towards Sabina and the mysterious man without a


    second thought.


    Meanwhile, the crowd also felt the power of the spiraling wind and felt a strong pressureing at


    them. An attack from a peerless master at the Divine Stage was truly extraordinary!


    "Finally, the cornered beast is using itsst option out of sheer desperation..." Rocky, who held Sabina


    safely in his arms, revealed a twisted smile. He pulled Sabina and ced her behind him. At the same


    time, he stepped forward and stared directly at Jason. In an instant, his left palm twitched lightly. Soon


    after, he faced Jason''s attacks head-on.


    Sabina couldn''t believe her eyes. She could see clearly that Rocky wanted to forcefully block Jason''s


    spiritual martial arts skill.


    When the guests saw the mysterious man take action, their faces were full of astonishment and


    concern. Even though they didn''t know who he was, they were worried about him! Judging from the


    stranger''s aura alone, the people thought that he couldn''t be a powerful master. And even though they


    different than courting death.


    Under the attentive gaze of the crowd, they saw Jason''s forceful palm attack collided violently with


    Rocky''s left palm.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    But to everyone''s surprise, nothing happened after their collision. Jason''s wind power suddenly


    disappeared. Meanwhile, Rocky just stood there as if nothing happened. Clearly, his attempt to block


    the attack and protect Sabina was a sess. A triumphant smile appeared on his face.


    Jason immediately took a step back. His facial expression changed drastically from a look of arrogance


    to sheer terror. He clutched his chest with his hand and stared at Rocky in disbelief.


    Everyone was also stunned as they watched this scene unfold. They couldn''t understand why Rocky


    was not hurt at all. Instead, the seemingly much stronger Jason even took a step back.


    "Jason, thank you for showing mercy!" Rocky said out loud as he cupped his hands on purpose.


    Jason looked rather livid. How dare he insult him like this? Who was this man?


    "Jason, you must have a more important task to do. Hurry up. If you don''t act now, I''m afraid it will be


    toote," Rocky continued as if he was implying something. He looked Jason straight in the eyes.


    "Well... Consider yourself lucky this time! Everyone, let''s go!" Jason looked around the crowd and said


    in a shaky voice. After that, he hurried away with his people.


    Again, everyone was dumbfounded to see that after Jason and Rocky''s first encounter, the former


    suddenly left dejectedly. They instantly felt that he seemed to be rather afraid of Rocky. Once more,


    they all focused their attention on this duel''s winner. They all wondered what kind of God he was. How


    could he let someone like Jason, who didn''t even respect Elvis, just walk away like that?


    Simultaneously, Jason had just taken a few steps out of the Celestial Hall and licked the inside of his


    mouth. He suddenly spat out a mouthful of ck blood. His face turned from blue green to ck.


    ''Who the hell is that guy? He''s unbelievably strong! How was he able to break several of my meridians


    with just one palm? Even Elvis couldn''t do that...'' Jason thought to himself. His face showed utter


    disbelief and a trace of fear. That was why he left the hall immediately. He felt that this mysterious man


    with a bamboo hat was definitely not someone to be trifled with. Besides, he was probably not a


    member of the Ji n. If Jason chose to fight, he would be the one who would suffer the most. He was


    severely disadvantaged against this man.


    He had no idea that the reason why Rocky could hurt him so badly was that hepletely


    underestimated his opponent. Rocky used the devouring power of the Holy Dragon Bead on him.


    Therefore, he was seriously injured. It could be seen that Rocky''s strength had greatly improved.

 Chapter 1052 The Shocking Truth

    Chapter 1052 The Shocking Truth


    Meanwhile, in the hall, Elvis shifted his gaze to Rocky as soon as Jason left, and felt a little bit


    confused.


    At that moment, the crowd began whispering to each other to discuss what was happening around


    them.


    "Father..." Sabina ced her hand on her father''s shoulder as a form of reminder.


    Elvis suddenly came to his senses and said to the people in the hall, "What happened just now was


    just a little misunderstanding. I hope you don''t mind. Moreover, the banquet is ready for you to enjoy!"


    Soon after, a few maids entered the hall, leading the crowd out of the Celestial Hall to the banquet hall.


    "Follow me." Elvis nodded to Sabina and Rocky after seeing everyone gone.


    After a few moments, the three of them finally arrived at Elvis'' study.


    "Sabina, who is this man?" Elvis asked as he stared at Sabina, wanting an immediate answer.


    "Hey, can I tell him?" Sabina turned to look at Rocky and inquired respectfully.


    Without uttering a single word, Rocky directly took off his bamboo hat. Elvis took a closer look at the


    man and was dibobted. In fact, Elvis never thought that Rocky would look much younger than


    he had imagined, and even seem to be younger than his daughter. However, this was the young man


    who forced Jason, a master at the Divine Stage, to leave the hall with a single move. It was


    unbelievable!


    "It is a pleasure to meet you, Chief Elvis." Rocky greeted Elvis with a little bow and cupped hands.


    "The pleasure is mine, too, young man." The more Elvis looked at Rocky, the more confused he


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    became. At that moment, he found that Rocky''s action was steady and generous, and he was neither


    humble nor pushy in front of a famous chief like him. However, what surprised him the most was finding


    out that Rocky had a faint temperament of the royal family. Thinking about it deeply, he could only


    assume that this could only be acquired by people born in the royal family.


    "I know you must have a lot of questions for me, so, please, go ahead!" Rocky said with an


    encouraging smile upon seeing the mixed emotions on Elvis'' face.


    "Tell me, who on earth are you?" Elvis couldn''t help but raise his tone as his face became more


    serious.


    "Father, he is Prince Basil," Sabina answered in a very severe tone.


    "Prince... Basil... You are Prince Basil?! But how could that be? Isn''t Prince Basil dead?" At that


    moment, Elvis was even more surprised to learn his identity. All his life, he had never thought that


    Prince Basil, whom he had worshiped before, would appear in front of him again.


    "No. In fact, Prince Basil never died in the first ce. We only assumed he''s dead because of some


    reasons," Sabina expounded.


    However, this did not give Elvis the rity he needed, because this matter was obviously more


    Moreover, he could not get over the fact that his daughter had already known that Prince Basil was not


    dead.


    "I saw thising. I know that it will take you some time to ept this, but that''s the truth," Rocky said


    with a grave look on his face.


    "What is going on?" After sorting out his thoughts, Elvis looked at Rocky and Sabina who were both in


    front of him. In fact, he could vaguely remember what Prince Basil looked like. Thest time he saw


    him was a few years ago, and at that time, as far as he knew, Prince Basil and Rocky were not the


    same person. However, his daughter had just divulged and confirmed Rocky''s true identity. At that


    moment, he had to believe that the man in front of him was Prince Basil, the great hero who had risked


    his life for the country.


    Soon after, Rocky told Elvis the whole story, but he left out the information about who was responsible


    for framing him up back then.


    "So, General Marcia and General Lance have known for half a year that you are still alive?" Elvis said


    in surprise. In fact, he never expected that Marcia and Lance knew the truth about Prince Basil for


    more than half a year and even kept this secret from him.


    "Yes. If my father were not missing, then the information about my false death would have been


    unveiled after my return to the Holy Dragon Empire. But after I came back to the Holy Dragon Empire, I


    found out that he was missing all of a sudden and Alston became the acting emperor. Therefore, I


    didn''t reveal to the public that I am still alive so that we can find the reason for my father''s


    disappearance and it''s because I have some other concerns," Rocky exined.


    "Logically speaking, despite the emperor''s disappearance, nothing can stop the people from knowing


    that you''re still alive, Prince Basil. On the contrary, the news that Prince Basil is still alive would be a


    good thing for the Holy Dragon Empire at that time! However, I wonder what other concerns you have


    in mind." At that moment, Elvis deserved to be the chief of the Ji n. After all, he was so level-headed


    with the matter that he immediately pointed out the key point.


    Soon after, Sabina nced at Rocky again and asked, "So, can I tell him?"


    Rocky didn''t speak as he hesitated for a moment. After all, his concern was exactly about the current


    acting emperor, Alston. This matter was of great importance, so he had to take his time to consider it.


    On the other hand, if he didn''t tell Elvis the truth, then it would be hard for him to gain the support of the


    Ji n. But if he told him, he was still unsure if Elvis would believe him.


    After thinking about it with careful consideration, Rocky gave Sabina a quick nod.


    "Father, Prince Basil didn''t perish with the troops of the Timber Deity Empire at that time. Instead, the


    troops of the Timber Deity Empire that escorted him were attacked by a group of unidentified people,"


    Sabina said with a frown.


    "What? Attacked?" Elvis was stunned to hear this. Back then, different versions about the death of


    Prince Basil circled the empire. The most credible one was that Prince Basil pretended to betray the


    country in order to save Sabina and the others. It was said that while he was being escorted to the


    Timber Deity Empire, he fought with the troops of the Timber Deity Empire and finally died. Needless to


    say, from that version of the story, people regarded Prince Basil as a great hero of the Holy Dragon


    Empire. But now, Prince Basil was in front of him and even told him what really happened about his


    "fake death". Even Elvis, who had experienced countless shocking events in his lifetime, was a little


    surprised to hear such information.


    "Yes, and these mysterious people are from the Holy Dragon Empire," Sabina said with firm resolution.


    "Someone intended to kill Prince Basil then, so he ambushed and attacked the troops of the Timber


    Deity Empire that escorted Prince Basil. After seeding, he spread the fake news that Prince Basil


    had perished together with the troops of the Timber Deity Empire. Did I get it right?" Elvis spected.


    "Yes. Back then, these mysterious people wanted to use me to kill the sixth prince of the Timber Deity


    Empire at the cost of a war between the two countries." Reliving what happened in the past was an


    indescribable scar for Rocky because Sue died in front of him at that time, and there was nothing he


    could do to save her.


    "I can''t believe it! Who would do such a thing? Do you have any idea who sent these mysterious people


    to kill you? How could they be so cruel and merciless to you? How could they be so despicable to even


    want to let the Holy Dragon Empire fall into endless war?" Elvis couldn''t help but get angry upon


    learning all of this.


    "Father, perhaps, you don''t believe him, but please listen carefully. What he is about to say next is the


    real truth," Sabina said as she tried to mentally prepare her father for what he was about to hear. After


    all, ordinary people would never believe what Rocky was about to say anyway.


    "The mysterious people were sent by Alston," Rocky divulged the secret with his eyes narrowed.

 Chapter 1053 A False Impression

    Chapter 1053 A False Impression


    "What?!" Elvis was also stunned. If that information brought a horrified look on the face of the chief of


    the secondrgest n, it must be something rming. Of course, anyone would be scared out of their


    wits when they found out that the murderer of Prince Basil was his own brother, the current acting


    emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "At that time, Alston was worried that Prince Basil would threaten his position as the emperor''s heir, so


    he tried everything to get rid of Basil. He did many evil things, things that you may not have even heard


    of in your entire life, to frame Basil when Basil was the Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon


    Group. But Basil managed to resolve every problem one by one. So, to get rid of him once and for all,


    Alston told the whereabouts of Basil''s army to the Timber Deity Empire and this led to his capture. They


    threatened him with our lives, so Basil decided to temporarily betray our empire to save all of us. The


    thought of it still makes me tremble. Prince Basil was captured and escorted to the Timber Deity


    Empire. However, on the way to the capital of the Timber Deity Empire, Alston attacked the escorting


    troops with his men and killed all the soldiers. He almost killed Prince Basil too." Sabina listed Alston''s


    unforgivable crimes one by one.


    "If you are indeed telling the truth that Alston did all these things, then this ispletely terrifying! But,


    Sabina, you saw Prince Basil die with your own eyes, didn''t you?" Elvis asked. He was taking deep


    breaths to calm himself down. The truth was too awful to believe. He needed to take the information


    slowly since there were lots of things that he couldn''t wrap his head around.


    "The disappearance of Prince Basil was just an illusion," Sabina briefly exined.


    "I was rescued by a mysterious master. I still have not found out who it is until now. But whoever it was,


    I guess it did not want others to know that I am still alive. So, it deliberately made an illusion for Sabina


    to see. She believed it, and then all of you believed what she thought she had seen," Rocky exined


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    clearly.


    "Oh, then that makes so much sense to me. Indeed, every cloud has a silver lining!" Elvis nodded at


    Rocky''s exnation.


    "Father, now that you know the truth that Prince Basil is still alive and that Alston is a horrifyingly


    sinister and despicable man, can our n support Prince Basil now?" Sabina asked seriously as she


    fixed her eyes at his father.


    "Well, that..." Elvis was a little hesitant. After all, it was a matter of great importance, and the truth


    seemed to be far tooplicated. Moreover, the situation heavily involves the current acting emperor.


    Therefore, any decision he made would definitely have a huge impact on the Ji n.


    "Chief Elvis, please do take your time. I do not want you to rush into any decision. It does not matter if


    you cannot decide now. But I beg you not to support Alston. He is a terrible monster. Of course, it will


    be a great advantage if the Ji n will fight with me. But I will not force that on you. The main reason I


    came here this time is to destroy Alston''s n," Rocky said with a gentle and understanding smile.


    "Thank you for understanding, Your Royal Highness. Since it concerns the fate of our whole n, I


    must discuss it with the elders first before deciding," Elvis said and cupped his hands together as if in


    thought.


    "Please take your time. Besides, I must hide my identity for the meantime," Rocky said as he waved his


    hand.


    "Ah, I see. By the way, I think what Alston wants the most is the support of the Ximen n. In the


    whole Holy Dragon Empire, only their n has the strength to fight against the royal family. So, they


    are also one of the biggest threats to Alston. As far as I know, the Ximen n remains neutral just like


    us. If Alston wants to stabilize the current situation, he will definitely reach out to the Ximen n," Elvis


    continued after thinking for a moment.


    "This is another reason why we need to destroy Alston''s n as soon as possible. Without the Ji n''s


    support, the only option left for him is to win over the Ximen n. However, Bryant is extremely


    stubborn, so he will not let things go easily for Alston. It is highly likely that they will have arge conflict


    with Alston and the royal family. Once the Ximen n takes any action, it will undoubtedly be the


    biggest threat to Alston. Well, at least that''s what we hope to see the most," Rocky said with absolute


    certainty.


    "In fact, there are lots ofints everywhere. Many forces and individuals in the Holy Dragon


    Empire are very dissatisfied with what Alston has been currently doing. With Prince Basil''s good


    reputation in the Holy Dragon Empire, I believe that he will surely gain the support of many individuals


    and forces once the news that he is still alive is out. For instance, I am definitely more willing to support


    Prince Basil than Alston. I believe that General Lance, General Marcia and my daughter would not be


    wrong, but our n has to wait and see what will happen in the following days first." Elvis was a wise


    and considerate man. Although he already showed his bias, he would not dere the position of the Ji


    Chan right away. It was far tooplicated, and many eyes were watching their every move.


    "Thank you very much for your confidence in me, Chief Elvis. You''ve done more than you needed to."


    Rocky slightly bowed his head with a gentle smile on his face.


    "Father, I want to be with Basil in the following days until things get better. Please forgive my absence


    from our n," Sabina said, meeting his father''s eyes.


    Elvis did not say a word at first. He lowered his head and thought for a while before addressing Rocky,


    "Your Royal Highness, can I have a few minutes alone with my daughter?"


    Rocky nodded and then quickly walked out of the study.


    A moment after Rocky left the study, Elvis heaved a deep sigh and said, "Sabina, tell me the truth.


    What are your feelings towards Prince Basil?"


    On the other side of the room, Sabina was a little surprised at her father''s straightforwardness. She had


    never expected anyone to ask such a question, especially her own old man. Her face turned into red,


    but she immediately shook her head and said, "Father, what are you talking about? He''s someone I


    work for!"


    "Please don''t lie to me. I know you well, my daughter. I can see that you have a special feeling for


    Prince Basil. It is okay, and it does not matter. It is normal for a girl of your age to fall in love, and Prince


    Basil is a worthy man. But I must remind you that the battle between Prince Basil and Alston is near.


    Both are ipatible like fire and water; their inevitable fight will be severely vicious. So, it will be


    extremely dangerous for you to stay with him. As for the Ji n, you are our hope and our future, so I


    do not want anything bad to happen to you," Elvis exhorted. For him, Sabina was the only one who was


    worthy to inherit his position and lead the Ji n. So, he certainly did not like his daughter to be


    involved in such a dangerous andplicated conflict where anything might happen.


    "Father, please don''t worry! I will take good care of myself. I promise you that. Even if you do not trust


    me, you should trust Prince Basil. He is more than capable to protect me, just like what he did today!"


    Sabina''s cold face seemed to have melted at his father''s concern. She smiled a little at her father.


    When she remembered how Rocky protected her, she felt a special sense of security. She also realized


    that Rocky was no longer the bastard who needed her protection. He had grown up into a fine man.


    "I knew this day woulde. Indeed, a grown girl cannot be kept at home," Elvis sighed and turned


    away from his daughter.


    "Father, don''t worry about me. Please take care of yourself!" Sabina gently said and walked out of the


    study.


    Outside the study, Rocky saw the preupied expression on Sabina''s face and asked casually, "Did


    your father say anything upsetting to you?"


    "Oh, that was nothing. So, what are we supposed to do next? Do you have any instructions from my


    master?" Sabina suddenly asked, desperately shaking off the shadow on her mind.

 Chapter 1054 Trapped In A Coma

    Chapter 1054 Trapped In A Coma


    "No. She just asked me to head over to the Ji Mansion to assist you and ruin Alston''s n first. As for


    the rest, we''ll have to wait and see. I want to see Isis immediately. The baby will be born soon, right?"


    Rocky shook his head. He continued exining that for the past six months, what he missed the most


    was Isis and the baby she carried in her belly. The baby would arrive soon and he didn''t want to miss a


    single moment.


    "How time flies! You''ll be a father soon," Sabina said cheerfully, although her eyes seemed to say


    otherwise.


    Rocky smiled in return. After making some preparations, the two of them left the Ji Mansion and rushed


    to the Gehenna Border together.


    One dayter, Rocky and Sabina finally arrived at Evian City via the Gehenna Border. Since Rocky


    wasn''t allowed to immediately head to the Crimson Dragon Group''s base camp, he requested Sabina


    for a special arrangement so that he''d have a chance to see Isis and the baby.


    However, fifteen minutester, Sabina came back in a hurry. Without mincing any words, she pulled


    Rocky aside and said, "Come with me."


    "What''s happening? Is it Isis?" Rocky asked with a frown.


    "She''s had difficulty with thebor sincest night. It appears she''s dying!" Sabina replied quickly.


    Rocky''s body trembled at her words.


    Before Sabina could react, Rocky had already disappeared.


    He arrived at the base camp as quickly as he could and went straight to the Isis Pavilion. Once he


    arrived at the door, he heard a heart-wrenching scream filled with paine from upstairs.


    Rocky jumped and flew up the stairs. As hended on the ground, he saw behind the curtain a very


    busy midwife whose forehead was shiny with sweat. She was assisted by maids who were upied


    with fetching hot water into the delivery room. The rags they brought out were soaked in blood and


    turned the water crimson.


    Outside the curtain, a delicate figure paced back and forth anxiously.


    "Marin¡­" Rocky called out as he walked towards her.


    Once Marin turned towards whoever was calling her, she was met with a tall figure heading her way. At


    first, she was stunned. Once she saw the person''s face, she was shocked and wanted to call out.


    "Get them out of here." Rocky ordered into Marin''s ear as he strode forward and covered her mouth.


    Marin, of course, found it hard to believe that it was Rocky (who had previously died) who appeared


    before her. But his familiar face and breath erased all of her doubts and she knew it was him. Although


    she didn''t know why he asked them all to leave, she immediately nodded in agreement.


    Once Rocky let go of Marin and retreated into a corner, she went into the room and said to the midwife


    and the maids, "You may leave now. Your services are no longer needed."


    Initially stunned by her order, the midwife and maids followed Marin''s order and headed downstairs.


    Once they all left, Rocky walked to Isis'' side. She was clearly in great pain. Her lips were pale; her


    consciousness began to falter, and she was covered in sweat. Her hand firmly clutched the quilt that


    was stained with fresh blood. She was fragile and weak.


    "Isis, don''t worry. I''m here!" Rocky announced gently as he held her hand in his.


    Isis immediately regained consciousness at the sound of her name on Rocky''s lips. She looked at him


    and said in a faint voice, "Hurry¡­ Save... my baby... Forget¡­ about me¡­"


    "Don''t worry. You and our child will be safe. I promise." He assured her with a genuine look before


    calling out to Marin who waited outside, "Come in and help me."


    Once she entered, she frowned and her heart ached at the sight of Isis on the bed in agony.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "She''s suffering from severe blood loss. It''s making the baby''s delivery difficult. The only solution now is


    an operation," Rocky informed Marin frantically.


    "Operation? Won''t that endanger the baby?" Marin asked as she couldn''t help but tremble. Despite


    Rocky''s exceptional Beast Curing Skill, she still had her doubts. Opening a spirit-manipted beast''s


    belly was different from a human''s.


    "It''s the only way to save Isis and the baby," Rocky dered firmly. He opened the Magic Spiritual


    Space urgently and headed to theb to gather all the necessary surgical tools and supplies. He


    requested Marin to help disinfect the tools with alcohol before starting the operation.


    Isis was weak, so Rocky didn''t dare to inject her bloodstream with anesthetic out of fear that she''d go


    into shock after passing out. Instead, he applied anesthetic onto her lower abdomen where the surgery


    was needed.


    "Isis, the pain may be excruciating but you have to endure," Rocky said.


    Isis responded with a firm nod. He took another piece of white cloth and ced it in her mouth for her


    to bite on. This would prevent her from biting on her tongue from the pain.


    "Once I open the belly, I need you to take the baby out immediately so I can operate on Isis." Rocky


    guessed that Isis'' blood loss was severe, so he had to stop the bleeding right away once the baby was


    taken out of her womb. Otherwise, she might go into shock and then¡­


    Marin felt uneasy, but she steadied herself and nodded.


    "Let''s begin." Once he said those words, Rocky took out a scalpel and began to slice Isis'' belly open.


    Immediately, blood gushed out of her like a river.


    He quickly reached for the pincers to keep her belly open and hold it up. Soon, the baby soaked in a


    pool of blood was exposed.


    "Now!" Rocky signaled Marin.


    Trembling slightly, she reached into Isis'' womb and retrieved the baby covered in blood and with the


    umbilical cord still attached to its belly. It was a boy.


    Rocky nced at the baby at once. Once he confirmed the baby was breathing, he let out a sigh of


    relief. Then he said to Marin, "Check his mouth and nose to make sure they''re not clogged with blood.


    If they are, clean it up immediately. His breathing is shallow. Keep gently pressing on his chest to help


    him breathe, but don''t press too hard."


    Marin immediately carried out his instructions.


    Rocky began to work on stopping the heavy bleeding. However, as a result, Isis was now in a semi-


    <pa.

 Chapter 1055 Exactly The Same

    Chapter 1055 Exactly The Same


    "Isis, you must hold on!" Rocky''s breathing quickened as he stared anxiously at Isis, who looked as if


    she was about to pass out. However, he knew he had to keep calm and keep his hands steady. The


    smallest mistake could put Isis'' life in even more danger than it already was.


    Two hours passed.


    Sweat trickled down Rocky''s forehead. He had finally managed to stop the bleeding in Isis'' body, but by


    now, she had already lost consciousness due to the excessive loss of blood, and she was still in


    danger.


    Therefore, as soon as he finished stitching the wound on her body, Rocky took out the bottle containing


    thest few drops of magical saliva and poured two drops into Isis'' lips. At the same time, he


    channeled his spiritual power into her body and manipted the magical saliva to elerate the


    formation of new blood cells in her body.


    Another two hourster, color gradually returned to Isis'' pale face, and her breathing became smooth.


    Seeing that she was finally out of danger, Rocky walked to Marin, took the baby from her, and began to


    check his condition.


    "Good. Other than the fact that his breathing isn''t that smooth, he''spletely fine," he said in a


    reassuring tone after thoroughly checking the baby.


    "How is Isis?" Marin asked immediately.


    "She is fine. She has just been through a lot." Rocky looked back at the sleeping Isis with a strong


    sense of love shing in his eyes. He knew that Isis had tried her best to deliver the baby. Most women


    would not even have been able to hold on for a few hours, let alone from yesterday till now.


    "That''s great." Tears of joy welled up in Marin''s eyes, but then she suddenly remembered something


    and red at Rocky. "You bastard, aren''t you supposed to be dead? How are you suddenly here?"


    Lance and Isis hadn''t told Marin that Rocky was still alive, so for Marin, seeing him was quite a shock.


    Until now, she had just epted his appearance without question because her mind had been filled


    with worry about Isis and the baby. But now that the two of them were doing fine, she turned her


    attention to Rocky.


    "I''ll exin itter. You can call the midwife and the maids back. No water should touch Isis'' wound for


    a few days, so tell the maids to be careful when they take care of her. If anything happens, you can


    At this moment, Sabina was pacing back and forth on the first floor of the Isis Pavilion, nervously biting


    her lip. When she saw Rocky suddenly appear in front of her, she immediately asked, "How is Isis?"


    "She is fine. Fortunately, we came in time, otherwise..." He didn''t even dare to finish the sentence. If


    they hade even two hourster, there was no telling what would have happened to Isis and the


    baby.


    Sabina let out a sigh of relief and smiled. "What about the baby? Is it a boy or a girl?" she asked,


    looking a bit more rxed.


    "A boy," Rocky replied.


    "What a pity. I wish it was a girl!" Sabina grumbled.


    "Let''s go to the opposite house first. It''s not convenient to talk here." Worried that he would be


    recognized, Rocky led Sabina to the yard opposite the Isis Pavilion and entered the house where he


    had used to live.


    The moment he stepped in, it was obvious to him that no one had entered this ce in quite some


    time. The whole house was covered in dust and filled with stale air.


    "This is the only ce I can stay in for now," Rocky said. He was worried about Isis and didn''t want to


    be away from her, so he had no choice but to take the risk of staying at the base camp.


    "I''ll go and see what I can do," Sabina said, and then promptly left.


    Not long after, Lance hurried into the house, panting.


    "Thank heavens you came in time! Otherwise, both Isis and the baby might have..." He stepped


    forward and grabbed Rocky''s shoulders with an extremely grateful look in his eyes.


    "It''s good that they are fine," Rocky said calmly. "Where is Luci? Why didn''t I see her? Shouldn''t she


    be with Isis?"


    Lance put down his hands and resumed hisposure. "Luci went to the Imperial City half a month


    ago to help General Marcia with something," he replied.


    "Oh." Rocky nodded.


    "I heard from Sabina that you just came from the Ji Mansion. How is it going?"


    "Alston sent an envoy named Jason to pick up Sybil and take her back to the Pce City. He intended


    to use her to control the Ji n, but Sabina and I managed to thwart his ns. However, I don''t think


    Alston will let it go. He will try to find another way to deal with the Ji n," Rocky said, briefly


    exining the situation.


    "Well, General Marcia and I are almost ready. As long as you can get the support of the Ji n or the


    Ximen n, you can object to the Emergency Chamber and go on to inherit the throne," Lance stated


    thoughtfully.


    "The chief of the Ji n is a cautious person. He won''t do anything rash before the situation is clear.


    Besides, I think the Ximen n might have other ns. If Bryant is ambitious, it would make sense for


    the Ximen n to use its strength to create a situation of tripartite confrontation," Rocky said, rubbing


    his chin.


    "As far as I know about Bryant, as long as the royal family doesn''t go too far, he won''t have other


    intentions. Besides, don''t underestimate the strength of the royal family. They are far stronger than you


    think," Lance pointed out, shaking his head.


    "I know. General Marcia has already told me that. So, if we want to fight against the royal family, we


    should win over the Ximen n. We''ve destroyed Alston''s n to control the Ji n, so he will


    definitely target the Ximen n next," Rocky said.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Lance nodded seriously. "The attitude of the Ximen n is very important."


    Rocky thought for a while in silence before something urred to him. "By the way, how is the


    investigation about my father''s disappearance going?"


    "No much progress has been made. However, General Marcia has always felt that his disappearance


    might have something to do with the Dragon Master n," Lance said slowly with a sigh.


    Rocky narrowed his eyes. "What motive would the Dragon Master n have?"


    After a day and night of being unconscious, Isis finally opened her eyes, much to everyone''s relief.


    At this moment, there were only five people in the Isis Pavilion besides Isis herself ¡ªRocky, Lance,


    Sabina, Marin, and the baby in Marin''s arms.


    "Are you okay?" Rocky asked softly. He was sitting next to Isis, holding her hand and looking at her


    gently.


    "I''m fine. I want to see if it''s a boy or a girl," Isis said, shaking her head slightly as she tried to stretch


    and look over Rocky''s shoulder.


    Marin immediately walked forward and put down the tightly-wrapped baby next to Isis. "Isis, it''s a cute


    boy. Although he looks like you, his nose and eyes are the exact replica of someone..."

 Chapter 1056 Considerable Resources

    Chapter 1056 Considerable Resources


    "Baby, your father saved us." Isis smiled gently at the infant lying next to her. "When you grow up,


    you''re going to be just like him..."


    "Should we give him a name?" Marin asked excitedly as she thought it was time to give the baby a


    name.


    Everyone exchanged nces before turning to stare at the baby''s father.


    "Who, me? I''m worried I won''t think of a good name for him." Feeling everyone''s eyes on him, Rocky


    smiled hesitantly. He had never named anyone before.


    "You are his father. Of course you should be the one to name him! If you don''t want the baby, I can take


    him," Marin grumbled under her breath.


    "Then, we will call him... Nigel," Rocky said with a grin after thinking for a while.


    "Nigel? What a strange name. I don''t think it''s a bad name, but it does sound a bit strange..." Sabina


    said, scratching her chin lightly.


    "Yeah, why not change it?" Marin chipped in.


    As the baby''s grandfather, Lance had no objections. He was happy enough to see that his daughter


    and grandson were fine.


    "Let''s use the name given by Basil. I think it''s a good name!" Isis knew that the name Rocky suggested


    must be meaningful, and she really liked it. It reminded her fondly of the past.


    "Well, little Nigel, it''s time for us to leave! Let''s leave your parents alone." With that, Marin held up Nigel


    gently and motioned for Sabina and Lance to follow suit.


    Soon, Rocky and Isis were left alone.


    "You are about to meet Alston, aren''t you?" Isis asked, her voice filled with concern.


    Rocky nodded slightly, unable to meet her gaze.


    "Don''t worry about me and Nigel. Just do what you need to do, but don''t you dare leave us alone," Isis


    said wistfully. She knew that the battle between Rocky and Alston was going to be fierce, so she was


    worried that Rocky might get distracted because of them. Thus, she tried to ease Rocky into thinking


    they would be fine without him for a while.


    "You are the second woman who has made me feel guilty," Rocky said bitterly. "No matter what, I will


    take good care of you and our child¡ªI will not leave you alone." His love for Isis might not have been


    as strong as Isis'' love for him, but Isis had suffered so much for him without regret, so he knew that she


    deserved his care and love.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "The second one?" Isis raised an eyebrow. "Then, the first one must be the holy maiden, right?


    Something must have happened between you and her... She doesn''t know you are still alive. If she


    finds out, she will be very happy..." From the sadness that Lena showed after Rocky''s death, Isis knew


    that something must have happened between them.


    "I hope to see Lena as soon as possible. However, Alston has an ulterior motive for Lena. He also


    knows that Lena is very important to me, so for her own safety, I have to defeat Alston first. If I meet


    her now, I will only put her in danger," Rocky exined, sighing heavily.


    "I don''t think there is anything you can''t do," Isis said firmly, sping Rocky''s hands tightly.


    "Rest well." Rocky kissed Isis'' forehead gently and watched her close her eyes. Then, when he knew


    she was fast asleep, he stood up and left.


    The next day, Luci, who had been gone for half a month, returned to the base camp with new


    information.


    In Lance''s study, they had gathered to hear her report.


    "ording to the information collected by Laney, Alston sent a strong team of spirit maniptors to the


    Magic Phoenix Empire a month ago. It seems he is looking for something," Luci said, studying the


    expressions of those before her.


    "Do you know what he''s looking for?" Rocky asked, frowning slightly.


    "No, but it must be something very important. Otherwise, he wouldn''t send out three peerless masters


    at the Divine Stage, eight masters at the Supernal Stage, and a group of spirit maniptors at the


    Heavenly Stage," Luci replied gravely.


    "What could he be looking for... To have sent such a powerful team of spirit maniptors..." Lance


    mumbled. From experience, he knew Alston must be looking for something that was very important to


    the Holy Dragon Empire, otherwise he wouldn''t go through such lengths.


    "Luci, does my master have any instructions?" Sabina asked Luci.


    "General Marcia said it depends on Prince Basil''s decision," she answered, shooting a nce towards


    Rocky.


    Lance and the others also turned to look at Rocky.


    "Alston''s actions may be under the orders of the Dragon Master n, and what he is looking for is


    definitely not an ordinary thing," Rocky said carefully. In fact, he had already guessed something.


    "Luci, where is the spirit maniptor team heading towards?" Rocky suddenly asked.


    "The Nine-phoenix Demonic Land. It is a supernatural ce that''s as dangerous as the Hell of Dragon


    Fang," Luci replied.


    "It seems that I must go with you," Lance said immediately, standing up suddenly.


    "I don''t know how long it will take this time. Moreover, Isis is still recuperating. Father, don''t go with us.


    And besides, with you here, I won''t have to worry about Isis and the baby," Rocky said after thinking for


    a while.


    "But it''s too dangerous if it''s just you three," Lance said worriedly.


    "I heard that my uncle is in the Magic Phoenix Empire now. Maybe we can ask him to join us," Sabina


    suddenly said, eyes shing excitedly.


    "Head Allen? If there are four people, that''s enough. If too many people go there, it will be difficult to


    move," Rocky said with a satisfied nod.


    "All right. But if ever you find yourselves in danger, inform me immediately. I will find a way to help you,"


    Lance said firmly.


    After that, Rocky and the two women prepared to leave. After bidding Isis goodbye, the three of them


    set off for the Magic Phoenix Empire.


    As one of the three strongest countries in the Wild Spirit Land, the Magic Phoenix Empire was rtively


    peaceful,pared to the other countries wrought with wars. Although the Magic Phoenix Empire was


    vast and rich in natural resources, there was almost no wars. The people who dwelled here lived simply


    and peacefully. This was mainly because the Magic Phoenix Empire controlled the economic lifeline of


    many countries and had considerable resources that many countries needed. Therefore, the Magic


    Phoenix Empire was a very important economic power in the Wild Spirit Land. Because of this, no


    country dared to attack the Magic Phoenix Empire. If one country offended the Magic Phoenix Empire,


    it would probably end up offending many other countries simultaneously.

 Chapter 1057 As Close As Brothers

    Chapter 1057 As Close As Brothers


    Naturally, like the Holy Dragon Empire and the Timber Deity Empire, the Magic Phoenix Empire was


    also supported by a high-level spiritual race¡ªthe Phoenix Master n. It was said that the Phoenix


    Master n and the Dragon Master n came from the same n. But because of their


    disagreements, they were divided into two different ns. After being divided, the Phoenix Master n


    became an all-female n, with no male spiritual beings involved in their group. As a matter of fact, the


    female spiritual beings of the Phoenix Master n were considered to be more thriving than the


    ordinary spiritual beings because they had the ability to give birth to their offspring in some unique way


    without the need for sex.


    Female power dominated the Magic Phoenix Empire, and this would not be possible without the


    support of the Phoenix Master n. Since their independence, the ruler of the Magic Phoenix Empire


    had always been a female, and those who supported the ruler were female ministers in all ages.


    Moreover, people in every corner of the Magic Phoenix Empire saw women as noble, while men as


    ves. In fact, the Magic Phoenix Empire was a matriarchal empire where women were seen as


    authorities, while men were seen as worse than pathetic dogs.


    After entering the border of the Magic Phoenix Empire, Rocky and his two associates all put on their


    disguise to make them unnoticeable. In this way, they could easily avoid any trouble that could get in


    their way. And of course, this made Rocky suffer a lot.


    Meanwhile, there was a vast city located in the northeast of the Magic Phoenix Empire, which was


    called the Blood Phoenix City.


    At that moment, two women and a man walked distinctly on one of the bustling streets on the Blood


    Phoenix City, attracting a lot of attention from passers-by.


    Needless to say, they were Rocky, and the two women¡ªSabina and Luci.


    Both of these two women were dressed in exotic clothes at that time. Despite their faces being covered


    with veils, they were not able to hide their innate characters. Therefore, all eyes were focused on them


    wherever they went.


    On the other hand, Rocky wore an ordinary dress, along with a shackle mped on his left hand. At


    that moment, Sabina dragged him so that he would look like the ordinary men on the street, fawning on


    his two masters.


    "I never thought that the Magic Phoenix Empire will be this freaky. And why should a man be treated


    like a dog here? Has the world turned upside-down?" Rocky couldn''t help but protest the aching status


    of men in this country. At that moment, there was nothing he could do but look sympathetically at those


    men around him who had suffered the same as him.


    "Because men are trash!" Sabina said in a sarcastic tone.


    "You don''t have a choice, Rocky. You have to put up with it. Don''t worry. We don''t have to pretend


    anymore after we leave this ce." Luci gave Rocky a soft gaze as she felt sorry for what he had to


    go through.


    "Oh, Luci, don''t pity him. You don''t know how hateful and arrogant this guy used to be. It''s not easy


    for us to have a chance to make him suffer. Make the most of it and don''t waste it," Sabina said as if


    she held a grudge against him since long before. In fact, she even intentionally pulled the shackle


    around Rocky''s hand, making him stagger a few steps forward.


    "Oh, when are we going to meet your uncle?" Rocky rolled his eyes at Sabina and inquired.


    "It''s tonight," Sabina responded simply.


    "That''s good news. I mean, it''s a good thing we don''t have to stay overnight in this ce. The Magic


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Phoenix Empire is really not a ce where men can stay peacefully. Look at this ce. This is the


    paradise for women, and one wretched hell for men..." Rocky shifted his gaze at the womening


    and going around him with disdainful eyes. At that moment, he felt that these women saw him no more


    than a useless dog. He was so traumatized that he wasn''t able to speak a single word after that.


    On the other hand, the two women couldn''t help but giggle at Rocky''sints.


    To him, things would be more bearable if the two women didn''tugh. As soon as they let out augh,


    all eyes were on them. This happened only because the two women were so charming.


    Suddenly, a bunch of female guards led by a seemingly strong woman encircled them. In fact, she was


    more muscr than any ordinary man if people didn''t look at her chest and face.


    "Hello there, gorgeousdies. Are you interested in attending the imperial concubine selection?" The


    sturdy woman locked her eyes at Sabina and Luci with a drooling look. It seemed that the veil didn''t


    do its job much because their faces could still be seen, or it was just that they were too pretty to be


    unnoticed.


    "Sorry, but we are not interested," Sabina replied indifferently.


    "Being the empress'' concubines is tantamount to endless glory and wealth. As for this kind of ve you


    have, you can have as many as you want. Just say the word," the woman said seductively while


    pointing at Rocky.


    "We are contented with him," Luci responded lightly. Soon after, Sabina tugged Rocky''s shackle as


    she wanted to move forward.


    However, the woman''s face suddenly changed upon hearing what Luci had said. At that moment, the


    head guard waved her hand, and the group of female guards surrounded the three people in no time.


    "Oh, this is getting interesting." Rocky raised his eyebrows. Without a doubt, it was true what other


    people said about the Magic Phoenix Empire being a ce full of "exotic charm". He had heard stories


    of men robbing women in the streets in broad daylight, but he had never heard of women robbing


    women in general.


    "What do you mean?" Sabina stared at the sturdy woman coldly.


    "It''s simple. I just want to invite you two beautiful women to go back with me and meet our governor. Is


    that too much to ask?" the woman asked with a disgusting smile on her face.


    "So, you mean to say that there is no room for negotiation?" Sabina responded coldly.


    "Don''t be shy. For sure, the two of you will definitely be chosen. And that''s good because it will benefit


    us both." Obviously, the woman wanted to take the opportunity to get some benefits, so she wanted to


    grab them publicly.


    At the time, Sabina and Luci looked at each other, as if they had already reached an agreement


    without really talking. Soon after, the two women grabbed each of Rocky''s strong arms. At the same


    time, under the watchful eyes of the crowd, they flew past everyone around, disappearing quickly


    without a trace.


    "Are they spirit maniptors? Something doesn''t smell right with these three. Seize them..." The


    woman immediately waved her hand and led the female guards to chase after the three.


    On the other hand, Rocky, Sabina, and Luci had reappeared a few blocks away. After seeing that no


    one was on their tail, they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It seems that beauties like you two are quite popr in the Magic Phoenix Empire! Both of you are


    wearing a veil, yet are still recognized at a nce. It''s not your fault you''re too beautiful, but somehow, I


    think that''s a disadvantage. Next time when you go out, you''d better wear an ugly mask. You know,


    something like a monster," Rocky said to the two women yfully.


    "If you don''t speak, then no one will take you as a mute!" Hearing that, Sabina and Luci red at


    Rocky, pretending to be mad at his joke.


    Rocky just shrugged his shoulders and smiled from ear to ear.


    At that moment, Sabina noticed that the sun was setting and it was already getting dark. She said at


    once, "Now is the time to meet Uncle Allen."


    Not long after, the three of them moved and disappeared.


    Meanwhile, in a forest a mile away from the Blood Phoenix City, the three of them managed to meet


    Allen without any hurdles.


    "Your Royal Highness, greetings." Allen bowed to Rocky as soon as he saw his shadow.


    "Well, Allen, we don''t need to be too formal and courteous. Don''t forget that we are as close as


    brothers..." Rocky smiled as he waved his hand.


    "I really don''t deserve this honor. I didn''t know that you were a prince. Please, forgive me if I have ever


    offended you before!" To be honest, Allen had no idea that Rocky was Prince Basil when they first met.


    Now that he knew it, he found it odd to refer to him as a brother.


    "Allen, don''t waste your time being so respectful. I''ll still treat you as my brother. And also, please call


    me Rocky," Rocky said with a frown.


    Hearing the prince''s request, Allen nodded at once.

 Chapter 1058 Toxic Soil

    Chapter 1058 Toxic Soil


    "Uncle Allen, do you have any news? How did your investigation go?" Sabina asked hurriedly.


    "It was just like you said. A month ago, there was a group of mysterious people that entered the Magic


    Phoenix Empire. And just few days ago, they arrived at the Blood Phoenix City. Afterward, they headed


    to the Nine-phoenix Demonic Land. Unfortunately, any trace of them will be really hard to find. In


    addition to that, they have only been in the Blood Phoenix City for less than half a day. Therefore, we


    might not find any clue about them there." Allen ryed the information he gathered to Rocky and the


    others.


    "That''s odd. Didn''t the Magic Phoenix Empire notice them entering their territory?" Rocky''s eyes


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    narrowed. The spirit maniptors Alston sent had already been in the Magic Phoenix Empire for a


    month. Moreover, they had been in and out of many ces. The Magic Phoenix Empire should have


    noticed it.


    "Hmm, I don''t really know about that. It doesn''t seem like they did. All I know is there hasn''t been any


    movement from the Magic Phoenix Empire..." Allen responded while shaking his head.


    "Well, it''s actually good for us that they''re not making a move yet. In that way, our actions will not be


    restricted," Rocky surmised. He thought more about it for a while and nodded. This was a huge


    advantage for them.


    "Your Royal Highness, the Nine-phoenix Demonic Land is one of the most dangerous miraculous


    ces in the Magic Phoenix Empire. We must be cautious. The spirit-manipted beasts there are all


    extremely ferocious. Aside from that, they are also have a high star level. If only the four of us go there,


    I''m afraid it will be too risky..." Allen had a worried look on his face.


    "That won''t be a problem. Trust me. With your ability and Ken''s assistance, we can easily catch up with


    the team of the spirit maniptors sent by Alston in no time," Rocky said with full confidence. "My main


    concern now is how to seize the things that they have been looking for from them," Rocky mused. He


    had already thought about it many times.


    "There are three masters at the Divine Stage and several masters at the Supernal Stage in this group.


    It won''t be easy to steal something away from them," Allen replied concernedly.


    "What are you afraid of, brother? As long as there is an opportunity for me to take action, I will not


    show mercy!" A twisted smile appeared on Rocky''s face. He seemed confident about this.


    "Well, what are we waiting for? Let''s go. If we leave now, we''ll arrive at the Nine-phoenix Demonic Land


    before dawn," Allen said to hispanions. He hadplete faith in Rocky''s abilities.


    Soon after, the four of them left for the Nine-phoenix Demonic Land.


    Meanwhile, there was also a meeting taking ce in the governor''s office at Blood Phoenix City.


    "Master Erica, I am truly honored that you have graced us with your presence in the Blood Phoenix


    City," a well-dressed rotund woman said tteringly to the beautiful woman sitting on the seat of honor.


    If Rocky was here, he would be very surprised. It was because the beautiful woman was Erica.


    "Governor, you don''t have to be so courteous. I will leave with my people tomorrow morning. We have


    some important business to attend to. We''re here merely because we need a ce to rest tonight."


    Erica waved her hand and replied impassively.


    "I''ve already asked them to prepare the best rooms for you, Master Erica. So if you please..." Before


    the governor could finish her words, a burly-looking woman barged in. She was holding three portraits


    in her hands. She announced, "Governor, the portraits are ready. We can begin the search for these


    people soon!"


    This woman was the same person who wanted to kidnap Sabina and Luci from the street not too


    long ago.


    "What are you saying? Didn''t you see Master Erica is here? That''s not important right now. Please


    show yourself out." After saying this, the rotund woman shot a furtive look at the burly woman.


    The burly woman immediately understood what it meant. Just as she was about to leave, Erica


    suddenly called out, "Who are these people you''ll be searching for?"


    "Uh, well. It''s just... These are just three suspicious people..." After saying this, the burly woman


    immediately turned around and bowed to Erica. And then, she shot a nervous nce at the governor.


    "Master Erica, please don''t worry. They are just three guys who usually make trouble in the street," the


    governor answered perfunctorily. It would be extremely troublesome if Erica found out that she ordered


    someone to kidnap beautiful women from the street and send them to the imperial capital. There, they


    would be joining in the selection of concubines.


    "Oh, is that so? Then, let me take a look at the portraits." Erica seemed to have noticed that the


    governor was hiding something. Therefore, she shot a meaningful look at the burly woman instead.


    The burly woman looked anxiously at the governor. In the end, she was forced to hand over the


    portraits to Erica.


    Erica immediately looked at the three portraits and saw two women and a man. Even though the


    women''s faces were each covered with a veil, they looked like goddesses from the heavenly pce in


    the painting. On the other hand, the man looked quite repulsive. But somehow, he seemed a little


    familiar to her.


    Upon closer inspection of the portrait, Erica was stunned. She had a sudden realization of who this


    man was. She immediately looked at the burly woman and asked, "Was this man deliberately being


    drawn like this?"


    As she heard this, the burly woman''s expression changed. She looked a little shaken. Finally, she


    nodded obediently.


    "Ask someone to draw another portrait of this man for me. Make sure to draw his face right. I want the


    portrait to look exactly like him," Erica ordered seriously. There was a hint of urgency in her voice.


    "Master Erica, is there something wrong with this man? Do you know him?" the governor asked


    curiously.


    "It''s none of your business," responded Erica coldly. After saying that, Erica looked at the burly woman


    again.


    About thirty minutester, the new portrait was presented to Erica. She immediately took it and studied


    it carefully. She was trembling all over when she realized who it was. There was no mistaking it. She


    thought to herself, ''It''s really him! But I know that he has already...''


    "Why are you searching for them?" She couldn''t trust the governor to tell the truth. Therefore, Erica


    directly asked the burly woman.


    The burly woman merely stood there silently with cold sweat dripping down her forehead. She could


    not help but nce at the governor a few more times.


    "Answer me!" Erica said in a low butmanding voice.


    The burly woman stammered and told her the whole story.


    ''So the three of them should have just passed through here recently? I don''t know if this has something


    to do with the spirit maniptors from the Holy Dragon Empire. But what concerns me the most is him!''


    Erica thought for a while and frowned hard as she looked at the portrait in her hand.


    After a while, Erica suddenly stood up and hastily gathered her team. Without any rest, they headed to


    the Nine-phoenix Demonic Land.


    Rocky and hispanions traveled all night. The next day, they arrived at the Nine-phoenix Demonic


    Land without a hitch. The name "Nine-phoenix Demonic Land" already sounded a little gloomy. But


    when they saw the whole ce, it looked even creepier.


    As they surveyed the area, they noticed that soil looked as though it was ckened by a huge fire. It


    reeked with a strong smell of sulfuric acid. Moreover, the wholend was full of scars and potholes.


    "Is the soil here extremely poisonous? The Nine-phoenix Demonic Land is really a terrible ce..." As


    he said this, Rocky squatted down and scrutinized the soil under his feet. His face darkened when he


    proved that he guessed right.


    "Your Royal Highness! What''s wrong? Did you find something?" Luci quickly asked Rocky.


    "The soil here really is highly poisonous. This means that the spirit-manipted beasts living here must


    have with poisonous or corrosive abilities. We have to be more careful from now on. If we don''t, we


    may encounter some spirit-manipted beasts that can easily dissolve people, the kind that won''t even


    leave any bones behind..." Rocky faced hispanions and warned them seriously.


    After hearing that, Allen and the two girls nodded simultaneously.

 Chapter 1059 The Hidden Spiritual Treasure

    Chapter 1059 The Hidden Spiritual Treasure


    "Let''s start tracking them!" Allen said firmly. As the head of the Elite Regiment of the Crimson Dragon


    Army, Allen''s tracking ability was beyond doubt.


    Rocky also summoned Ken and followed Allen, so as to avoid encountering dangerous spirit-


    manipted beasts.


    Guided by Allen and Ken, the other three of them ¡ªRocky, Sabina, and Luci ¡ªbegan to track Alston''s


    spirit maniptor team, which had entered the Nine-phoenix Demonic Land.


    Just as it had been in the Hell of Dragon Fang, the deeper they went into the Nine-phoenix Demonic


    Land, the more powerful spirit-manipted beasts they encountered. Fortunately, Rocky and his


    stronger than other spirit-manipted beasts of the same star level, especially Robin and Ken. Along


    the way, these two spirit-manipted beasts showed such astonishing strength that even Allen and the


    two women were shocked.


    Therefore, they didn''t encounter too many obstacles.


    After three days of tracking, the four of them finally found a trace of the spirit maniptor team sent by


    Alston.


    At this moment, therge spirit maniptor team was encamped in a spacious woond, and a dozen


    masters at the Heavenly Stage were guarding the camp in turns.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and the other three were hiding in the dense grass a hundred meters away from the


    south side of the camp to observe the movements of the spirit maniptor team.


    "This team is much stronger than I thought they would be," Rocky noted in disappointment. After


    observing them for a while, he had discovered that the Heavenly Stage spirit maniptors sent by


    Alston were all royal spirit maniptors with the strength above the medium level of the Heavenly


    Stage. He also saw several powerful warriors at the Supernal Stage going in and out of the camp. They


    were all elite forces of the royal family and naturally very strong.


    "What is Alston looking for that he sent so many powerful people to find it?" Sabina wondered out loud


    with a frown.


    Rocky sighed internally. He had already had a vague guess of what Alston''s motive could be, but after


    scoping out the spirit maniptor team sent by him, he confirmed his guess. "It seems that he''s looking


    for the spiritual treasure," he said.


    "Spiritual treasure?" The three others turned to Rocky with equally puzzled looks on their faces.


    "What exactly is the spiritual treasure? I''ve heard that many countries have sent people to search for


    the spiritual treasure in the Wild Spirit Land recently," Allen said.


    After thinking for a moment, Rocky answered, "I don''t know either. But judging from all the information


    we have so far, Alston seems to be looking for the spiritual treasure, probably on the Dragon Master


    n''s orders." If that was the case, everything would make sense.


    "I didn''t expect that Alston would be ackey of the spiritual race," Sabina said coldly, curling her


    lips in displeasure.


    "Whatever it is, if Alston is indeed looking for the spiritual treasure, we can''t let him get his hands on it."


    Rocky narrowed his eyes in determination. Although he didn''t know what exactly the spiritual treasure


    was, he knew its importance, so he couldn''t let Alston get it. Otherwise, the whole Holy Dragon Empire


    would be implicated.


    "But this spirit maniptor team is very powerful. We may not even have a chance to attack them,"


    Allen pointed out with furrowed eyebrows.


    "Prince Basil must have a way," Luci said immediately, ncing at Rocky with a knowing smile. She


    had known him for so long that she was confident in his abilities. And just as she had expected, Rocky


    already had a n.


    "There is a good chance that the spiritual treasure is guarded by an extremely powerful guardian beast.


    Even if it is not guarded by a guardian beast, it must be protected by a powerful enchanted barrier.


    Either way, the spirit maniptor team will be distracted for a while. We can use that chance," he said


    slowly.


    At this time, several figures abruptly appeared on the east side of the camp and entered the camp. A


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    few minutester, the entire spirit maniptor team left the camp. Led by three peerless masters at the


    Divine Stage, they headed to the east side of the Nine-phoenix Demonic Land.


    Seeing this, Rocky and hispanions followed the team immediately.


    About two hourster, a natural ice cave with abundant spiritual power and cold air came into view.


    From a distance, Rocky watched as the spirit maniptor team entered the ice cave. Then, on his


    signal, Allen, Sabina, and Luci followed them. Just as the four of them sneaked into the cave, they


    saw the spirit maniptor team being fiercely attacked by a group of Angry Ice Apes that was led by an


    Angry Ice Ape at the six-star level. It was not clear if the Angry Ice Apes were guarding any treasure;


    they just seemed agitated that strangers had vited their territory.


    Although the spirit maniptor team was very strong, it was difficult for them to deal with the apes.


    Therefore, a stalemate immediately formed, and the spirit maniptor team was unable to advance for


    a moment.


    For Rocky and hispanions, this was the perfect chance. They split up into two groups to look for


    the spiritual treasure.


    Rocky and Luci were in one group while Sabina and Allen were in the other. Taking advantage of the


    chaos of the battle, they sneaked into the depths of the ice cave.


    The cave forked out into many paths and turns, like a maze. Anyone without a strong sense of direction


    would easily get lost.


    Fortunately, Rocky and Luci had Ken to guide them, and sessfully sneaked into the depths of the


    cave.


    After crossing a particrly freezing and frosty path, the two of them were suddenly blinded by a bright


    beam of light. When they regained their vision again, they realized that they were standing in an


    incredible ce.


    In front of them was an ice forest that seemed to stretch out for miles. It was filled with countless ice


    sculptures of spirit-manipted beasts of all kinds, from the ones that walked on the ground to the


    ones that could fly in the sky. Even flowers and trees, both big and small, were in the form of ice


    sculptures. It was like the replication of a real forest.


    As the two of them walked through the ice forest, they couldn''t help but gape at the various ice


    sculptures in awe. It was hard for them to imagine how much time and effort must have gone into


    making these.


    After a while, though, the initial novelty wore off, and the two of them turned their attention back to


    searching for the spiritual treasure instead. They had a hunch that they would find it in this magical ice


    forest.


    Sure enough, a whileter, they discovered a three-meter-tall ice stone in the center of the ice forest,


    surrounded by dozens of ice sculptures ofrge spirit-manipted beasts. However, it was not the ice


    stone that caught their attention, but rather what was inside it. There was a strange sword sealed in the


    ice stone. Unlike a normal sword, its de was curved like waves.


    Although it was a rare artifact in this ice cave, Rocky was still notpletely sure that it was the


    spiritual treasure they were looking for. He began circling the ice stone and studying the sword from all


    angles. After careful observation, he noticed that there was a spiritual stone embedded on the hilt of


    the sword. It looked simr to the Mysterious Spirit Raw Gemstone he had obtained before. The only


    difference was its color.


    Rocky''s eyes glinted. "This must be the spiritual treasure," he said firmly.


    "Really? But what should we do now? There seems to be neither a guardian beast nor an enchanted


    barrier that we have to cross. It looks like just an ordinary ice stone," Luci said as she touched the ice


    stone with her hand and looked at Rocky.

 Chapter 1060 The Ice Sculptures Came Back To Life

    Chapter 1060 The Ice Sculptures Came Back To Life


    "Even though there is no enchanted barrier nor powerful guardian beasts protecting this spiritual


    treasure, I don''t think it will be that simple and easy to get it..." Rocky''s eyes narrowed slightly, with a


    thoughtful look on his face. He was remembering his previous experience in the Hell of Dragon Fang.


    He believed that this spiritual treasure must be well guarded since it was sealed here. Moreover, when


    he entered the ice forest just now, he noticed that ice sculptures of spirit-manipted beasts could be


    seen in every direction.


    "So, what should we do then?" Luci asked hesitantly, noticing that Rocky had some concerns


    regarding the situation.


    "I am sure that it will be inevitable for the first person who wants to eat the crab to be mped by its


    ws a few times. So, I suggest we find a ce to hide first, then we check the situation from there


    first." Rocky finally decided after careful consideration.


    "Alright, let''s go then." Luci nodded. She was confident in Rocky''s decision.


    With that, the two immediately left the ice stone that had sealed the spiritual treasure. After walking for


    quite a while, they came across a dense ice tree and a huge ice sculpture. They hid behind the


    massive structure and used it as their cover. Now, the only thing they needed to do was to patiently


    wait for the right moment.


    And just like that, a couple of hours had passed already.


    "They are rather slow; don''t you think? It took them so long to deal with just a group of monkeys. I


    reckon even turtles would be faster than them in getting here." Rocky could not help but yfully tease


    the spirit maniptor team as they did not show up yet.


    Luci could not help but burst intoughter when she heard Rocky''s yfulments.


    As Rocky looked at her smiling face, he felt his heart be tender. Only half a year ago, this woman


    in front of him had given up the position as the chief of her n just to protect him. She gave up her


    rightful position which was coveted by countless people. Moreover, she had left her own hometown and


    returned to the Holy Dragon Empire with him. He had not seen her for more than half a year, but he still


    felt the familiarity and connection between them. From her every move to every inch of her body, he


    could clearly feel that she had the purest and deepest feelings for him, and she did not regret her


    sacrifice at all.


    However, he knew that he could not respond to her feelings for him, not in the way that she wanted. He


    knew that she would not ask him anything, and that it was enough for her to be with him like this. But


    as a man, he felt a little ashamed to let a woman make a huge sacrifice for him. He felt guilty that he


    could not give her more than what he could.


    ''I need to talk to her about this soon, '' Rocky thought to himself as he nced towards Luci.


    "Wait, someone ising." Luci heard some noise and immediately peeked, raising her beautiful


    eyes to see from their cover.


    Rocky also heard the footsteps. It was getting clearer and clearer with every passing second. Soon


    enough, the spirit maniptor team finally appeared in front of the ice forest.


    "Everyone spread out! Search for the target immediately!" the leader of the team, an old man at the


    Divine Stage, ordered.


    The team of spirit maniptors quickly dispersed and began to search for the spiritual treasure sealed


    in the ice forest.


    Rocky and Luci''s cover was rtively small. For them not to be discovered, Luci''s delicate body


    had beenpletely covered by Rocky''s body. Her plump breasts were heaving up and down because


    of her slightly rapid breath which inadvertently brushed against Rocky''s strong chest.


    Because of the intimate contact, Luci''s small face turned bright red all of a sudden. She did not dare


    to look up at Rocky. She was hiding her face as if she had done something wrong.


    "Well, this is not the first time, so don''t be shy," Rocky yfully said. He could not help teasing her.


    Luci felt more embarrassed when she heard this, her face turning redder than ever. She buried her


    head in Rocky''s arms and murmured, "What? What are you talking about? Nothing ever happened


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    between us!"


    "Oh? Is that so?" Rocky deliberately prolonged his tone. He was entertained by Luci''s reactions.


    Luci was even more embarrassed by his teasing. She looked up, lightly bit Rocky''s ear and


    whispered, "Stop it. We''ll get in trouble if we''re discovered!"


    When Rocky heard this, he smiled yfully and then calmed down. In fact, he just teased her because


    he wanted to rx a little bit. He knew that there would be a massive battleing soon.


    At that moment, several spirit maniptors were searching in the direction of Rocky and Luci. They


    were close to passing by Rocky and Luci''s hiding ce.


    So, Rocky immediately held onto the hilt of his Frozen Wind Dagger.


    His aura suddenly became a little tense. If he were discovered, it would only mean that there would be


    a difficult fight between him and the team of spirit maniptors!


    "Hey! I found it! I found it! It''s here!" A hurried cry came from the front. It seemed that someone had


    found the ice stone in the center of the ice forest where the spiritual treasure was sealed.


    The spirit maniptors, who were only a few steps away from the two of them, stopped and quickly


    turned back as soon as they heard the cry.


    Rocky and Luci breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. Their eyes met, and their bodies were


    close to each other that they could not help but feel a bit hot.


    Luci suddenly felt her throat getting a little dry. She hurriedly took two steps back when she realized


    that she was still leaning on Rocky. Her little face was still flushed which was extremely attractive!


    Rocky immediately turned away and looked at the ice stone with sharp eyes. The whole team of spirit


    maniptors had surrounded the ice stone, and the closest to it were three peerless masters at the


    Divine Stage.


    Then, a master at the Supernal Stage looked at the spiritual treasure sealed in the ice stone and asked


    the leader, "Elder Duke, this should be the one that we are looking for, correct? But what in the world is


    this? It looks like a spiritual weapon..."


    Duke was an elder in the royal family. With this, Alston must have attached great importance to this


    mission since he even sent out a peerless elder.


    The other spirit maniptors also whispered and discussed with each other. They looked like they were


    guessing what treasure was in the ice stone.


    "I have no idea. But since His Majesty asked us to find it, it must be extremely important. Now if we


    take it out, we canplete the task." As Elder Duke spoke, he immediately turned his left palm, and a


    wave of strong spiritual power of Fire nature burst out in an instant. It immediately turned into a fire


    wave. Then, he directed it to the ice stone in front of him. Under the intense high temperature, the ice


    stone began to quickly melt.


    When the ice stone waspletely melted and the spiritual treasure in it was about to appear, the


    spiritual treasure suddenly shed with a blinding light. The whole ice forest suddenly trembled as if it


    had been hit by a colossal thing. Then, a wave of spiritual power surged out from the ground of the ice


    forest and filled the whole ice forest in an instant.


    The spirit maniptors had no clue about what just happened. Then, the ice sculptures of spirit-


    manipted beasts that spread all over the ice forest suddenly moved like living creatures, one after


    another. The whole scene was extremely spectacr to behold!

 Chapter 1061 A Giant Black Dragon Phantom

    Chapter 1061 A Giant ck Dragon Phantom


    Rocky and Luci, who hid in the dark, were both surprised. They caught a glimpse of movement from


    the huge ice-covered spirit-manipted beast in front of them. It was like a ferocious horse, and the


    ground trembled as it trampled the ground.


    On instinct, Rocky wrapped his arms around Luci''s waist and quickly stepped back to avoid being


    hurt by the ice-covered spirit-manipted beast.


    Before long, all the ice sculptures in the entire ice forest came to life. Ice-covered birds with various


    shapes and sizes pped their frozen wings and rushed towards the spirit maniptors nearest them.


    Meanwhile, the ice-covered spirit-manipted beasts that were on the ground gathered in the direction


    of the ice stone like wild animals. Their strength and speed were breathtaking!


    The team of spirit maniptors were too stunned to move. The scene that unfolded before them was


    unbelievable. The sudden attack of the ice-covered spirit-manipted beasts left the entire team in


    chaos.


    What terrified them the most was the magnitude of the attacksunched by the ice-covered spirit-


    manipted beasts. They were strong and deadly. Even the spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage


    that were in the team did not match the strength of the spirit-manipted beasts at all. In a sh, many


    spirit maniptors were severely injured or ended up dead.


    Terrified, the three supreme masters at the Divine Stage, including Elder Duke, summoned their own


    spirit-manipted beasts and deployed an array.


    "Retreat to the south! Now!" Elder Dukemanded in a loud voice. He looked around and saw that


    the situation was hopeless.


    The team wasted no time and quickly retreated to the south of the ice forest. Then, with the mutual


    effort of the three masters at the Divine Stage and the masters at the Supernal Stage, a defense barrier


    was sessfully set up in a solid area to resist the attacks of the ice-covered spirit-manipted


    beasts.


    The only thing they could do now was to shield themselves and prevent the attacks of the spirit-


    manipted beasts from hitting them. Countless number of spirit maniptors would be killed or


    injured if they would force themselves to move out. They were surrounded by a dizzying number of ice-


    covered spirit-manipted beasts that it was impossible to break out of the barricade. Furthermore,


    because of the sudden attacksunched by ice-covered spirit-manipted beasts, Elder Duke did not


    have enough time to melt the ice stonepletely and failed to take out the spiritual treasure that was


    sealed inside.


    "Fortunately, we did not act on impulse." Rocky and Luci breathed a sigh of relief as they saw the


    ice-covered spirit-manipted beasts terrorize the spirit maniptors who were on the other side. They


    were grateful they were not on that team.


    The team of the spirit maniptors drew the attention of all the ice-covered spirit-manipted beasts.


    Thus, it was an excellent opportunity for Rocky to seize the spiritual treasure.


    "Wait for me here. I will get the spiritual treasure while the spirit-manipted beasts are all busy


    bullying those people!" Rocky said to Luci.


    "Be careful!" Luci shouted. Her face was suddenly filled with worry.


    Rocky then summoned Ken and disappeared in an instant. As still as a mouse, he approached the


    spiritual treasure that was visible from the ice stone.


    At the exact moment, Elder Duke asked a peerless master at the preliminary level of the Divine Stage


    to sneak out of the barrier alone. He wanted to make sure he would get the spiritual treasure first.


    Rocky and the peerless master at the preliminary level of the Divine Stage approached the spiritual


    treasure at the same time.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The peerless master sensed the presence of an aura. It drew near, and he felt something dreadful was


    about to happen. As he moved forward, a figure suddenly appeared in front of the ice stone. Soon after,


    a dark, angry me surrounded the entire ice stone. It lingered until the ice stone melted and exposed


    the entire spiritual treasure.


    Taken by surprise, the peerless master at the Divine Stageunched an attack of the spiritual martial


    arts at the Divine Stage. Instantly, an enormous water whale appeared out of nowhere. It moved back


    and forth, then lurched towards the figure in front of it.


    A dreadful sound was heard as the spiritual whale collided with the figure. Spiritual light illuminated the


    sky and caused a ripple in the air. Furious winds swept through the ground and stretched in all


    directions. It was a terrifying disy of supernatural power.


    The power of the spiritual martial arts at the Divine Stage was so forceful that it turned the entirend


    into shambles. The spiritual light drifted into the air and soon vanished. The figure and the spiritual


    treasure were also nowhere to be found.


    "Where is he?" The peerless master at the Divine Stage was puzzled. He looked around, but it was just


    him and his shadow.


    Just as the spiritual treasure disappeared, therge group of ice-covered spirit-manipted beasts


    attacking the team became distressed and abruptly raced in another direction.


    The spirit maniptors led by Elder Duke were at a loss. They could not believe what just happened.


    "Elder Duke, someone stole the spiritual treasure!" The peerless master at the Divine Stage returned to


    his group with a terrified look on his face.


    "What?" Elder Duke shouted. He was silent for a moment, wrapped up in thoughts. Before long, his


    face lit up, and he gave out instructions. He asked two peerless masters at the Divine Stage and four


    masters at the Supernal Stage to follow him, thenmanded the other four masters at the Supernal


    Stage to guard the entrance of the cave. This should prevent the thief from escaping.


    Elder Duke, together with the two peerless masters at the Divine Stage and four masters at the


    Supernal Stage, then chased after therge group of ice-covered spirit-manipted beasts.


    Meanwhile, Rocky did not have time to celebrate. He needed to run out as quickly as possible, and it


    took a lot of energy. Therge group of ice-covered spirit-manipted beasts rushed towards him, and


    they were obviously furious. The entire cave trembled, and they were so huge that the ground fractured


    with their every step.


    "Oh my Heavens!" Rocky was thrown off bnce, but he soon realized that the ice-covered spirit-


    manipted beasts were most likely triggered by the spiritual treasure in his hands. He figured that as


    long as he held the spiritual treasure, the spirit-manipted beasts would continue to chase him.


    However, there was no way he was going to return the spiritual treasure.


    With no time to think, Rocky rushed back to Luci and summoned Robin. He then instructed Luci,


    "Go with Robin and find Sabina. Then wait for me outside the cave. I will get rid of these beasts first."


    Without another word, he disappeared.


    Luci nodded her head, then swiftly jumped onto Robin''s shoulder. Robin turned into an icy figure and


    vanished.


    Afraid of being captured by the spirit maniptors evacuating the cave, Rocky had no choice but to


    move towards the deeper part of the ice forest. The entire ice forest was surrounded by steep rocks,


    and there seemed to be no way out.


    He knew therge group of ice-covered spirit-manipted beasts were still after him, and he was left


    with no choice. He had to use his trump card.


    Rocky gathered his spiritual power and sent a message to the dragon-shaped jade hanging on his


    chest with his spiritual sense. Without dy, a giant ck dragon phantom appeared in his Magic


    Spiritual Space. The ck dragon phantom emitted a powerful aura that resulted in giant shock waves


    that caused the ground under Rocky''s feet to copse.


    Elder Duke and hispanions who were following therge group of ice-covered spirit-manipted


    beasts also saw the giant ck dragon phantom and felt its powerful aura.


    As they fixed their eyes on the giant ck dragon phantom, it opened itsrge mouth and fired a beam


    of striking light that reached over a great distance.

 Chapter 1062 Fierce Explosions

    Chapter 1062 Fierce Explosions


    At that moment, the spirit-manipted beast ice sculptures shrouded in the striking light vanished out


    of in sight.


    In fact, even Elder Duke and the other two peerless masters at the Divine Stage were surprised upon


    seeing this. They stood frozen in their ces as they didn''t dare approach what might be the most


    frightening thing they had ever seen in their lives thus far¡ªa humongous ck dragon shadow!


    At that moment, the other four masters at the Supernal Stage couldn''t help but feel their legs weaken


    and shiver in fear. Luckily, they weren''t that near to the dragon shadow. Otherwise, they would suffer


    the same fate as those spirit-manipted beast ice sculptures.


    However, they didn''t know anything about the dragon shadow. All they knew was that it was a powerful


    legendary beast, and it would surely destroy anything on its way. Moreover, they had no idea who was


    responsible for summoning this destructive creature.


    Right after Rocky showed this trump card, most of the spirit-manipted beast ice sculptures were


    either rendered lifeless or injured. Despite this, since there was arge number of them, some of the


    other remaining beasts rushed towards Rocky with their broken limbs, crawling like zombies.


    "Are you done yet?" Rocky frowned and sealed the Magic Spiritual Space as soon as he got the


    chance. After that, he continued to run as far away as possible.


    Not long after, Rocky finally came across arge passage on the left side of the ice wall. Upon careful


    observation, it seemed that the passage could reach the outside. Without thinking twice, he rushed into


    the ice passage with Ken.


    The passage was not veryrge at all, so therge ice sculptures that chased after them were


    automatically blocked outside. At that point, only a few small ones kept up with them. Soon enough,


    there were also more than twenty to thirty ice sculptures of bird-type spirit-manipted beasts chasing


    after Rocky through the passage.


    After Rocky and the ice sculptures were able to pass through the passage, Elder Duke and the other


    two peerless masters at the Divine Stage, and the four masters at the Supernal Stage also rushed up


    into the passage and followed them. Even though they were still shaken by the dark dragon shadow''s


    attack just a few moments earlier, they still did their best to protect the spiritual treasure from being


    taken away from under their noses.


    However, Rocky didn''t expect that after all that running, he would find himself blocked on a dead end.


    "Fuck!" After finding out that there was no way out, Rocky thought of hiding until he could escape. But


    at that moment, it seemed that he didn''t have that much time because the spirit-manipted beast ice


    sculptures were already getting closer and closer.


    Without a doubt, if he was only trying to hide from these spirit-manipted beast ice sculptures here,


    then Rocky would surely have had a chance to escape. However, after the spirit-manipted beast ice


    sculptures approached, Elder Duke and the others also appeared.


    "Seal this ce first." The experienced Elder Duke ordered his subordinates. One of the peerless


    masters at the Divine Stage immediately gathered his spiritual power and released a strong spiritual


    power of Ice nature. Instantly, the passage of thirty meters around waspletely frozen and was


    imprable.


    At the same time, the three peerless masters at the Divine Stage, including Elder Duke, guarded the


    only possible route for Rocky to escape. If Rocky wanted to break through the ice-closed space, then


    he would have no other choice but to show his body. But at the same time, he would give Elder Duke


    and the others a chance to make their move.


    Therefore, Rocky was trapped in the ice-closed space and was forced to face the spirit-manipted


    beast ice sculptures.


    "You know what they say, the wolf has a winning game when the shepherds quarrel! If we fight with


    these ice sculptures, then the guys behind them would definitely take advantage of our fight. But if we


    don''t fight, we will have to rush forward by force. But there are three peerless masters at the Divine


    Stage waiting for us, so it''s not going to be easy for us," Rocky said coldly as he had taken


    consideration of all the extremely critical situations that could arise. He was already thinking about


    countermeasures because he had used his trump card just now and could not use it for the second


    time. With that being said, he had to find another way.


    "It seems that we are left with no choice but to fight all of them!" Soon, Rocky''s eyes became cold as


    ice. In an instant, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn beside him was surrounded by clouds and turned into


    spiritual light, merging with him.


    Soon after, a colorful robe that fluttered in the air covered Rocky''s body, with colorful swirls that


    continuously twisted around him. Moreover, his two ears hung a pair of crystal-like pendants. He looked


    At the same time, Elder Duke and the others were also surprised to see Rocky, who suddenly activated


    the Spirit Possession through the ice sculptures of the spirit-manipted beasts, in front of them.


    Although they didn''t know who Rocky was exactly, they were quite familiar with him because they had


    seen him robbing their spiritual treasure under their watch before. And now, this young man had also


    used the unique skill of the Spirit Possession. If he could summon the mysterious and powerful spirit-


    manipted beast just now, then that could only mean that this young man was a very terrifying


    creature!


    However, what surprised them the most was that Rocky''s calm aura remained unchanged. In fact, it


    was like a motionless and stagnantke, without any ripples. At that moment, they were quite unsure of


    how powerful Rocky was!


    However, Elder Duke and the others were well-known peerless masters at the Divine Stage. They


    thought that no matter how strong their opponent was, they were sure that their opponent couldn''t be


    stronger than the three of them together. After all, there was a chance that he might be bluffing by


    doing this, so they were confident enough to fight against Rocky.


    Meanwhile, Rocky had already pulled out the Frozen Wind Dagger and turned it into a colorful de


    simr to an arc sword. Then, he rushed towards the spirit-manipted beast ice sculptures that were


    approaching him.


    As soon as the colorful Frozen Wind Dagger shed a few more colorful moon shadows, Rocky


    quickly made a gap among the spirit-manipted beast ice sculptures. Rocky took the opportunity to


    hide and rush over. When he reappeared, Elder Duke and the others were already less than ten meters


    away from him.


    "Stop him!" Elder Duke shouted at his followers as soon as he saw Rocky rushing over.


    Soon, the four masters at the Supernal Stage rushed up and used their own spiritual martial arts at the


    Supernal Stage to stop Rocky from what he was nning to do.


    In an instant, these masters burst out four moves of their spiritual martial arts and attacked Rocky from


    different angles. At that moment, they were full of strength and bounced without any miss.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A few explosions echoed all throughout the air, and the four moves of the spiritual martial arts at the


    Supernal Stage came down in session. Soon after, light shone from all directions, causing the ice


    walls on both sides to explode as well. Ice debris sshed everywhere, raising a surging ice mist.


    The four Supernal Stage masters saw the ice mist in front of them, and Rocky seemed to have no


    reaction whatsoever. At that moment, these masters assumed that they had seeded in killing him.


    Afterwards, they looked at each other and immediately approached Rocky at the same time.


    However, just when they were getting closer to Rocky, a colorful shadow suddenly rushed out of the ice


    mist,nded among the four masters at the Supernal Stage.


    "Fire Snake Explosion!" Without warning, the me on his left arm of the colorful shadow increased


    dramatically, shaking towards the ground. In an instant, five gigantic fire snakes rushed out of the


    ground, twisting and moving savagely, exploding to all directions not long after.


    At that moment, five fierce explosions were heard, and the four masters at the Supernal Stage were


    were thrown directly to the surrounding ice walls. At that moment, they were all covered in dust. Their


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    faces were deathly pale, and their bodies suffered a great deal of damage.

 Chapter 1063 Seizing The Spiritual Treasure

    Chapter 1063 Seizing The Spiritual Treasure


    When Elder Duke and the two masters of the Divine Stage saw this, their expressions changed


    instantly. They never expected their opponent to be so powerful that he could injure all four masters of


    the Supernal Stage with a single move.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Once he managed to fend off the four masters of the Supernal Stage, Rocky rushed towards the three


    peerless masters of the Divine Stage, including Elder Duke.


    "Let me finish him!" one of the peerless masters of the primary level of the Divine Stage eximed. He


    refused to give up even when Rocky managed to snatch the spiritual treasure before he could. As he


    took the lead, his aura began to rise and as he waved his hands he shouted, "Water Dragon Column!"


    Suddenly, a powerful water column shot out from the ground beneath Rocky''s feet to try and block him


    from rushing forward.


    Rocky dodged left and right, swift and graceful like a flower petal riding the breeze. But then, the water


    column exploded and countless water drops hovered in the air. The droplets then made their way


    towards Rocky like an impending, intense rainstorm.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Once the water drops caught up with him, they began to explode out of nowhere. They were simr to


    balls of steel that detonated and pierced the surrounding ice walls with their resulting shrapnel.


    In that instant, Rocky''s protective spiritual power crippled under the impact he endured from the water


    drops. Just as another wave of ice beads was about to attack him from all directions, his eyes fluttered


    open and a powerful me burst out of and all over his body. This caused all of the ice beads closest to


    him to evaporate instantly.


    Rocky''s aura suddenly erupted and overwhelmed the peerless master of the primary level of the Divine


    Stage. He then summoned a fierce, colorful moon shadow out of thin air and began to close the


    distance between them. Shocked at how quickly Rocky''s aura suddenly surpassed his, the peerless


    master hurriedly conjured a spiritual power water shield to defend himself from the moon shadow''s first


    strike.


    The colorful moon shadow collided with the water shield with a deafening bang. Immediately, mist shot


    out everywhere in the sky above and caused the entire enclosed area to shake. The peerless master


    took a step back.


    Once the mist dissipated, Rocky was nowhere to be seen.


    "Damn it!" Elder Duke cautiously looked around and saw that Rocky passed through them and was


    already headed for the enchanted barrier.


    Seeing this, Elder Duke began to chase after him.


    "Ferocious Cloud Tiger!" Elder Duke shouted with a turn of his hands. Several powerful white tiger


    shadows began to appear around him. They roared ferociously with their bared teeth and brandished


    ws as they chased after Rocky with astonishing speed.


    Although they were all masters of the Divine Stage, Elder Duke''s strength was far more powerful than


    the other two. This meant that each move he made was as powerful as the toppling of mountains and


    the overturning of seas. Instantly, a few white tiger shadowspletely enveloped Rocky.


    Rocky remained calm. His eyes turned cold as the spiritual light in his left hand grew brighter and more


    powerful. He then summoned a dark purple vortex that instantly sucked the five white tiger shadows


    into it. As he swallowed, a trail of blood made its way out of the corner of his mouth. It turned upward


    and painted his face with an evil smile.


    Elder Duke turned pale upon realizing that his spiritual martial arts moves werepletely crushed by


    Rocky. He had never witnessed anything simr in his entire life.


    Then, Elder Duke saw Rocky suddenly push his left palm forward. The five white tiger shadows from


    earlier then came rushing out of the vortex and charged towards Elder Duke and the two peerless


    masters. The spiritual waves swelled.


    "Go away!" Elder Duke pleaded once he realized the gravity of their situation.


    Then, the five white tiger shadows burst, resulting in the entire passage to shake and the ice stones to


    cascade. It would be a long time until everything settled and calmed down.


    Once Elder Duke and the others rushed out, Rocky managed to break the seal they created.


    The spirit-manipted beast ice sculptures originally intended to chase Rocky. However, they soon


    became entangled with Elder Duke and his two followers instead.


    Once he was rid of the icy beasts, Elder Duke, and the others, Rocky quickly hid and made his way


    towards the cave''s entrance.


    He was nearly out of the ice cave when suddenly, he heard the sounds of a vicious fight from outside.


    "Are Sabina and the others fighting with the remaining spirit maniptors?" Rocky narrowed his eyes


    as he concealed himself once more and rushed out of the cave.


    Once he was outside, he saw two groups locked in a ferocious battle. One group was the spirit


    maniptors who had retreated from earlier while the other was a group of powerful women. Among


    thetter group were three old, silver-haired women of the Divine Stage who were exhibiting great


    strength for their age. Among the group were several masters of the Supernal Stage as well. And their


    overall strength was strongerpared to that of the spirit maniptor team which wasck of the


    three Divine Stage masters.


    Not long after, Rocky observed two beauties that were locked inbat. One of them took his breath


    away. As he narrowed his eyes, he asked himself, ''Why is she here?''


    It was no other than Erica.


    She was fending off blows and strikes from Sabina, sparring with each other as if they were enemies.


    Witnessing the chaos all around him, Rocky didn''t want his identity to be exposed. Especially to Erica


    who already caught a glimpse of him before in the Myriad Beasts Ground. She may or may not know


    his real identity. So to ensure his safety, he flew to an area hidden behind the ice cave and unlocked


    the state of Spirit Possession.


    During his earlier encounter with Elder Duke and the other two peerless masters of the Divine Stage,


    he not only increased his strength but also managed to absorb Elder Duke''s substantial spiritual power.


    However, this also came with a few injuries. As he did his best to heal himself, he waited to see what


    would happen next.


    Elder Duke, his two fellow masters, and the four masters of the Supernal Stage just emerged from the


    cave and were greeted by the chaos in front of them. The awe on their faces was as clear as day.


    "The audacity! How dare the Holy Dragon Empire enter the Nine-phoenix Demonic Land without the


    Magic Phoenix Empire''s permission?" Erica scolded Elder Duke and the others immediately after


    putting a stop to her battle with Sabina.


    "Stop fighting and then we''ll exin," Elder Duke responded at once with a serious look on his face.


    "First things first. Hand over whatever it is you retrieved from the ice cave," Erica ordered with


    narrowed eyes. She reached out with an open hand to give them a hint. Soon, both groups ceased


    their fighting. ...


    "What do you mean?" Elder Duke asked, pretending not to know what Erica meant.


    "Stop ying dumb." Erica wasn''t gullible enough to believe him and the others.


    "I promise you we took nothing out of the ice cave," Elder Duke responded with outstretched arms and


    open palms.


    At that moment, two beautiful figures flew out of the ice cave. They appeared in front of Erica and


    bowed before saying, "Master Erica, it''s no longer in its ce."


    "You said you took nothing? Nonsense!" Erica red and shouted at Elder Duke once she listened to


    her followers'' report.


    "Someone took it away first before we could. Didn''t you see him emerge from the cave before us?" the


    confused elder asked.


    Logically speaking, the man responsible for snatching the spiritual treasure should havee out first.


    But he was nowhere to be found.

 Chapter 1064 Surprised

    Chapter 1064 Surprised


    Erica could not help but frown upon hearing his words. Obviously, she could sense that Elder Duke was


    not telling the truth.


    Meanwhile, Duke scanned the crowd and noticed Sabina and Allen in the crowd. He stepped forward


    and asked in a rather surprised tone, "Is that Miss Sabina? Is she with Mr. Allen? Why, isn''t this a


    surprise! If I may ask, what are you two doing here exactly?"


    "It''s none of your business. Don''t stick your nose where it doesn''t belong," Sabina snorted in


    annoyance.


    "It is really licking today! Or perhaps, it is you who stole it?" the elder couldn''t help but ask. At that


    moment, he couldn''t control the words that came out of his mouth. The words slipped his tongue as his


    intuition had taken over. After all, he didn''t buy the reasoning that Sabina''s presence was mere


    coincidence.


    "I don''t care who took it, as long as you hand it over to me. Plus, I don''t want to make things difficult for


    you. It''s my job to stop you from taking it out of this cave, so you''d better appreciate this chance and do


    as I say," Erica announced severely as she talked to the crowd coldly.


    "Well, it has to be them. What brings so many of them here today? Well, it doesn''t matter anyway. We


    only got three people here, and it is clear who has the bigger chance," Sabina exined loudly, folding


    her arms across her chest and nodded at Duke and his followers.


    "Don''t sling mud at us, Miss Sabina. He who has a great nose thinks everybody is speaking of it. You


    took away the things and framed us!" Duke was almost red in fury upon hearing Sabina''s usation.


    On the other hand, Erica was not able to tell who took it right when Sabina and the elder were ming


    each other. After paying close attention and examining Sabina and her two otherpanions, Erica


    concluded that the man among them wasn''t the one she was looking for. At that moment, she tried her


    best to recall the three portraits she saw. Without a doubt, she was certain that it was Sabina and


    another woman that she didn''t know. But where was the third one?


    After thinking for a while, Erica came to a decision. Soon after, she averted her gaze from Sabina and


    the elder, and said, "Since none of you is willing to give it back, then I just have to take you all back to


    the city, and ask the imperial preceptor to do his job."


    "We refuse. Do not use us of something we did not do! Plus, it''s impossible for me to go back with


    you. I''m an elder of the royal family. How can I be a prisoner of your level?" Duke objected as he waved


    his sleeve angrily. At that time, they were carrying out a secret mission, and if they went back with


    Erica, it would inevitably cause disputes between the two countries. Moreover, the emperor would


    surely be unhappy about it.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "I''m afraid that the decision is not up to you now. Come with me. Otherwise, we will fight right here,


    right now. I''ll show you, cultivators from the Holy Dragon Empire, how powerful the spirit maniptors


    of the Magic Phoenix Empire are!" Erica said in a murderous voice, her eyes narrowing, shooting out a


    piercing nce.


    Despite being young, Erica was known to be mature and steady. Even if the opponent was an elder of


    the royal family of the Holy Dragon Empire, she was hesitant to show any respect towards him.


    Seeing how confident and serious Erica was, Duke''s face also changed. However, he still had to


    consider the three masters of the Divine Stage, who stood behind Erica. At a nce, he knew that in


    case they started a fight here, they would surely arrive at a stalemate. And besides, they didn''t take it,


    so they were not afraid at all to go back with them. At the same time, the elder believed that it was


    Sabina and herpanions who took it. If they were taken back together, then the perpetrator would


    surely show up. By then, everything would be clear, and he wouldn''t have to exin anymore.


    Naturally, if they really had the object with them, then they would not sit still and wait for death. The


    sanest decision would be to take the thing away first so that nobody would find it.


    Finally, under Erica''s team''s surveince, Duke''s team of spirit maniptors together with Sabina and


    herpanions all left the Nine-phoenix Demonic Land at the same time. Morning came, and all of


    them finally arrived in the Blood Phoenix City.


    Meanwhile, Erica took the two groups to governor''s mansion and arranged two separate courts for


    them to rest their weary bodies. Without a doubt, it was a treatment made with courtesy. Of course,


    these two courts were also surrounded by heavy troops. In fact, they were so heavily guarded that


    even flies could not get in their zone.


    Without wasting time, Erica immediately sent the news to the capital city and asked the imperial


    preceptor toe over and take care of it in person.


    During the night, the cold wind blew slowly.


    Erica spent day and night trying to find the team of spirit maniptors led by Duke. And now, she could


    finally have a good night''s rest. She stretched a little andy down in the faint fragrance of flowers


    which the maid had put in her room.


    Just as Erica loosened up and dozed off, a figure suddenly silently appeared in her room.


    "It seems that I came at a bad time." The figure shook his head and smiled upon seeing Erica on the


    bed.


    "Who are you?" As soon as Erica heard the man''s voice in the room, she immediately opened her


    eyes. At that moment, she saw a man with his back to her. Fear and shock crippled her because she


    did not expect that someone would slip in her room without her noticing, which also showed how


    extraordinary this man''s strength and skill was. However, because the man''s back was facing her, she


    could not seem to recognize his face!


    But who else would show up here at such a crucial time except for Rocky?


    "I''m not here to cause trouble. I''m just here to offer you a deal. Let Sabina and her fellows go, and I''ll


    return the spiritual treasure to you." Rocky put forward his condition with his hands behind his back.


    "So, you''re the one who took it? Are you the man I''m looking for?" As soon as Erica heard of his crime,


    she immediately guessed that Rocky might be the person she was looking for.


    "Here it is. You can even check its authenticity. However, you must let them go!" Rocky demanded as


    he took out the spiritual treasure and put it on the table.


    At this moment, Erica suddenly narrowed her eyes and waved her hand. Soon after, more than a dozen


    water drops quickly flew towards Rocky in a swift motion.


    Although Rocky''s back faced her, he was still able to dodge her attack right away, as if he had eyes on


    his back.


    As a result, Erica jumped out of her bed and grabbed Rocky unexpectedly.


    In the blink of an eye, Rocky turned around and grabbed Erica''s arms instead, emitting his aura at the


    same time. Instantly, Erica felt an extremely strong spiritual pressure rush towards her, making her


    body stiff as a board.


    On the contrary, right before she froze, Erica somehow managed to have a glimpse of Rocky''s face. As


    soon as she saw his face clearly, her body could not help but tremble. Soon after, she eximed, "It''s


    really you!"


    "Oh, do you have a crush on me?" Rocky cast a nce at her, smiling slyly.


    Not long after, Erica came back to her senses. Angry and nervous, she could do nothing to get rid of


    his control.


    At the same time, she was shocked to see him again, especially when she was just about to sleep in


    peace in her room.

 Chapter 1065 No One Can Disobey

    Chapter 1065 No One Can Disobey


    "I''m leaving. I hope our paths will never cross again!" A faint smile appeared on Rocky''s face before he


    disappeared in front of Erica.


    The next day, Sabina and her twopanions were released from the governor''s mansion. Rocky was


    waiting for them outside the governor''s enormous house.


    "Why did you give the spiritual treasure to her? We risked our lives just to get it," Sabina grumbled as


    soon as she saw Rocky.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Our goal was to ruin Alston''s n. And to make sure he will not get his hands on the spiritual treasure.


    Besides, I only gave her half of the treasure," Rocky said with a smile. He flipped his hands and a


    Mysterious Spirit Raw Gemstone glowed on the top of his palm.


    "You are so cunning! Erica will be pissed off if she finds out!" Sabina''s eyes twinkled when she saw the


    stone. Sheughed as she imagined Erica''s face once she discovered that she only got half of the


    spiritual treasure.


    "Did she hurt you?" Rocky asked in a tender voice.


    "No. But I''m confused. We stole the spiritual treasure, but Erica was still kind to us. She also asked me


    to give you a message." Sabina red at Rocky suspiciously.


    "What message?" Rocky asked.


    "She said your paths would definitely cross again," Sabina replied.


    "Looks like I am in trouble," Rocky bit his lips. He did not expect that to stop Alston''s n, he would get


    into trouble with Erica. With Erica''s temper, Rocky knew he was in hot water. However, what worried


    him most was whether Erica would recognize him.


    Since they had sessfully ruined Alston''s n, Rocky and hispanions went back to the Holy


    Dragon Empire at once.


    A dayter, the imperial preceptor of the Magic Phoenix Empire and Erica''s master, Felicia, also arrived


    at the Blood Phoenix City.


    Inside the hall of the governor''s mansion, Erica handed the spiritual treasure to Felicia.


    "You must be mistaken. It''s only a chunk of the spiritual treasure," Felicia said as she held the spiritual


    treasure in her hands. She examined it more carefully, but she was still convinced that it was not the


    whole gem.


    "Only a part of it? That guy lied to me!" Erica was furious. She did not expect that Rocky would deceive


    her.


    "Don''t worry. You mentioned that the man who gave you this is with the disciple of General Marcia of


    the Holy Dragon Empire. If that''s the case, then it would be easy to find him. Take some of our people


    and go to the Holy Dragon Empire as soon as possible. Make sure you wille back with the missing


    part. But you have to be careful. Do it discreetly, just as I told you before," Felicia ordered. Since the


    incident about the spiritual treasure was of great importance and a delicate matter, they had to keep a


    low profile to avoid attracting the attention of the other countries.


    "Yes, master!" Erica nodded and bowed her head. However, she could not help herself and asked,


    "Master, what is this thing? Even the Holy Dragon Empire sent so many people to steal it. And this was


    not the first time people risked their lives and searched for it. Spirit maniptors from other countries


    also came to the Magic Phoenix Empire in the past to secretly look for it."


    "You don''t have to know the answer to that question. Your knowledge about this thing will only


    endanger your life. Just follow my instructions and bring the missing part back to us," Felicia ordered in


    all seriousness.


    Erica nodded, then turned around and left.


    A few dayster, Elder Duke returned to the Pce City with the spirit maniptor team. It enraged


    Alston when he learned that the treasure hunt expedition had failed and the spiritual treasure had been


    returned to the Magic Phoenix Empire.


    "You were apanied by dozens of men, but you failed to defeat a group with few people! What''s


    worst, you were identified by the Magic Phoenix Empire''s people." Alston''s eyes darkened. He was


    furious and wanted to curse the people in front of him, but his current position prevented him from


    doing so.


    "Your Majesty, the operation failed because of Marcia''s disciple, Sabina. She and herpanions got


    in the way of our n and stole the spiritual treasure." Elder Duke did not hesitate and used


    Sabina.


    "Sabina? How did she know that I sent you to look for the treasure? Did Marcia inform them?" Alston


    became suspicious. He was aware that for thest six months, Marcia had been secretly gathering


    forces. He was not aware of her reasons, but he had a sneaking suspicion that it was not in favor of


    him. However, hecked evidence and could not do anything to prosecute her. Now, Marcia had


    tantly ruined his search for the spiritual treasure. Without a doubt, she was against him.


    "The thing is, Sabina was with a very powerful spirit maniptor. I did not recognize him, but he was


    the one who took the spiritual treasure from us. He must be someone extraordinary," Elder Duke


    narrated.


    "His identity is not important! But how he was able to defeat three peerless masters at the Divine


    Stage?" Alston asked in a loud voice.


    The color on Elder Duke''s face vanished, and he did not dare to say anything more.


    "Forget it! You may leave now." Alston waved his hand impatiently. He knew it was useless to lose his


    temper now.


    With their heads bowed, Elder Duke and his team left.


    "Your Majesty, how are we going to exin to the Dragon Master n that we failed to get the spiritual


    treasure?" Priest Dean who was beside Alston asked with a worried face. He knew how important it


    was for them to possess the spiritual treasure.


    "I wanted to get my hands on the spiritual treasure of the Magic Phoenix Empire, so I can give it to the


    Dragon Master n. That would have impressed them a lot. But I did not expect my n to fail. Damn


    it! I have to find a way to enter the forbidden area of the royal family as soon as possible," Alston said


    with a determined look on his face.


    "But for the past six months, you have tried so many ways to enter the forbidden area of the royal


    family, and failed," Priest Dean replied.


    "I know, but the Dragon Master n has already issued an ultimatum. I do not have a choice. I have to


    find a way," Alston answered.


    "What about Her Royal Highness? Have you tried asking her?" Priest Dean asked reluctantly.


    "I already asked her many times, but her answer was always no. I don''t know if she was telling the


    truth..." Alston''s voice trailed off.


    "I think it''s time for you to make some drastic moves," Priest Dean suggested. The Witch had existed


    since the beginning of the Holy Dragon Empire. She was well respected and held a prominent status.


    Her role was to protect the Holy Dragon Empire and its hidden secrets. Even if Lena knew something,


    she would not disclose the information easily.


    "I don''t want to force her. If I wanted to, I would have done it a long time ago. There is no way I will


    force her. She remained to be my one true love," Alston said, his voice filled with affection. He was


    crazy about Lena, and he did not want her to get hurt because of his ambition. But this was before he


    entered this dead-end situation.


    "But we are left with no choice. Since we failed to get the spiritual treasure, our only hope is the


    spiritual treasure that is in the forbidden area of the royal family," Priest Dean said seriously.


    "I know. I will talk to her again. For now, I need you to find out why Sabina disrupted our n. And I


    want to know the reason behind Marcia''s malicious tactics." Alston ordered Priest Dean.


    "Yes, sir. But what should we do with the Ji n? Should we just let it go?" Priest Dean asked Alston.


    "If the Ji n refused to send the empress back, then we must take some actions, I heard Daniel have


    a crush on Sabina. I will put together a decree to propose marriage on his behalf. If the Ji n agrees


    then they will be under my control. But if they refuse, then I will have a reason to punish them with my


    power and authority. There are only two ns left¡ªthe Ji n and the Ximen n. As long as I can


    manipte those two ns, no one in the Holy Dragon Empire will dare to disobey me! Ha-ha!" Alston


    <pughed, and it filled his eyes with wickedness.

 Chapter 1066 Competition For Marriage

    Chapter 1066 Competition For Marriage


    Meanwhile, the four of them sessfully ruined Alston''s n to take possession of the spiritual


    treasure. After that, they returned to Evian City with a great deal of satisfaction. There, they spent a


    couple of days in peace.


    Finally, Rocky had the time to attend to Isis and their son. He could now fulfill his responsibilities as a


    husband and a father.


    However, their happiness was short-lived. Three days after their return, their joyful family reunion was


    spoiled by an unexpected turn of events. Rocky and the others were shocked by the news that came


    from the Ji n regarding Sabina. After hearing about it, her delicate expression became cold as ice.


    Even the area ten meters from her was frozen.


    Apparently, Alston issued an imperial edict. Sabina would be married off to Daniel, the fourth prince of


    the emperor.


    The news quickly traveled far and wide. Soon enough, the entire Holy Dragon Empire knew about it.


    Naturally, it caused an uproar in everywhere. Everyone knew that if the Ji n agreed to Sabina and


    Daniel''s marriage, then the n''s fate would be closely tied to the royal family. It also meant that Alston


    could easily meddle with the Ji n''s affairs because he was the current representative of the royal


    family. Moreover, he was the acting emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    Any simple-minded person would think that Alston made a wonderful move. He might be able to put the


    Ji n in the awkward position since they didn''t allow Jason to take the empress back to the Pce


    City. This even backed the Ji n into a corner.


    They were the secondrgest n in the entire Holy Dragon Empire. The mere rustling of leaves within


    their mansion might cause turmoil in the empire. Furthermore, it could also affect the empire''s fate as a


    whole. As soon as Sabina had sessfully married into the royal family, Alston would definitely benefit


    from it. Being the one who issued the imperial edict that dictated their marriage, he would be able to


    secure his position with the support of the Ji n.


    "It seems like Alston sees you and your n as a thorn in his side because we ruined his grand ns,


    one after another. So now, he wants to force you and the Ji n into a tight situation. If you refuse to


    honor his edict, there will only be two options left. And that will be either going against the royal family


    or sending your elder sister back to the pce. Neither of those choices will do your n good. Alston


    presents you and your n such a tough riddle to solve!" Rocky''s brows were furrowed. He could see


    through Alston''s n. If Sabina agreed to marry into the royal family just like he nned, it would mean


    that he had sessfully taken the Ji n under hismand. If they turned him down a second time,


    Alston would certainly take this opportunity to make trouble. This time, he might not just send a master


    of the Divine Stage to negotiate with the Ji n. He might do something more violent.


    "If he keeps putting pressure on us like this, I will just give up my title as the heir andpletely sever


    my rtionship with the Ji n. I refuse to be manipted by anyone. Alston can go to hell! This whole


    marriage thing is in rubbish!" Sabina was fuming with anger. In the past, she also ran away from


    home once because the emperor during that time wanted to put pressure on her marriage. Worse


    came to worst, she wouldpletely disengage from the Ji n. This time, it would be permanent. In


    any case, she didn''t have much connection with her n. She only came back to the Ji n after


    Rocky had supposedly died because it changed a part of her. But now that he was actually alive, she


    didn''t see the need to stay with her n.


    "So, what do you think, Allen? Care to give a different solution?" Rocky slightly shook his head upon


    hearing Sabina''s childish conclusion. So, he turned to Allen and asked for his opinion.


    "Alston really puts our n in such a difficult situation!" Allen paced back and forth. "Obviously, the Ji


    n must do something about it. Whether we agree or not, the oue will still be in favor of Alston.


    It''s really troublesome," he continued. "We are not afraid of confronting the royal family. However, the


    pros and cons are not as simple as it seems. Unless we take the initiative, the situation will only get


    worse in time." Allen began to analyze the situation calmly.


    "You''re absolutely right. It won''t be easy for the Ji n to get through this! What it needs is a perfect


    n." Lance nodded as he raised his thick eyebrows.


    "Excuse me, can I just say something?" Luci, who was silent the entire time, suddenly chimed in.


    Almost simultaneously, Rocky and others turned their heads toward her.


    "Even though Alston has issued an imperial edict for the marriage, it''s still one-sided. As long as the Ji


    n doesn''t refuse it outright, Alston has no reason to make a move against the Ji n in public,"


    Luci pointed out. It was an important piece of information they almost missed.


    "Well, yes. But even if the Ji n can stay silent for the time being, we can''t just keep quiet forever.


    Sooner orter, we''ll have to face it," Allen cut in. The Ji n couldn''t stay neutral for long.


    "We can actually deal with it right now. We don''t have to dy it at all. And because Alston uses the


    marriage edict as an excuse to deal with the Ji n, the Ji n can retaliate in the same manner."


    Luci smiled confidently. It was apparent that she had some sort of n figured out already.


    "Well, what''s your suggestion, Luci? Let''s hear it. Anything''s better than nothing." Luci had been


    the chief of the Cao n for ten years. Therefore, Rocky figured that she might have some trick up her


    sleeve in getting out of tight spots.


    "Please go ahead, Luci! Any kind of n is greatly appreciated!" Sabina prompted her. She was so


    anxious that she was bing a little impatient.


    "The Ji n must announce to the public that they want apetition for Sabina''s hand in marriage.


    They will select a son-inw among all the eligible men in the empire. All of the other ns are


    wee to participate in thepetition. Of course, this includes the royal family," Luci exined.


    She paused for a while to let that sink in. Then, she continued, "With the power and reputation of the Ji


    n in the Holy Dragon Empire, thispetition for Sabina''s future husband will certainly cause a


    hugemotion. Surely, there''ll be a lot of forces that will support this for the sake of fairness. In this


    way, Alston won''t be able to go against the customs of the martial world. Therefore, he has to agree


    even if he already issued an edict. The public will challenge his reputation if he ever dares to go against


    their will. And that is something that he will never risk. I believe that Alston wouldn''t want to be the


    target of public criticism as of now. Hence, he has no choice but to allow thepetition to proceed,"


    Luci surmised. After she spoke, it was apparent that her suggestion was well-received.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Everyone looked at each other delightedly. Luci''s idea was enough to deal with the current situation.


    At the very least, this might give them a chance to turn the tides and gain the upper hand.


    "Miss Luci, that is such a great idea! In any case, it''s much better than inly epting Alston''s


    marriage edict. Maybe it can even buy us some time and give us a fighting chance!" Allen nodded in


    agreement. He was pleasantly surprised by Luci''s idea.


    "Miss Luci absolutely deserves the title "chief of the first n of the Timber Deity Empire". That''s a


    clever and fantastic suggestion!" Lance couldn''t help but praise Luci.


    "Oh, that''s too ttering! I just thought of it now," Luci replied modestly.


    "That really is an amazing n. But how can we ensure that Alston''s n won''t work out? If we call for


    apetition, he will definitely send over some of his most powerful royal members. They will be


    extremely difficult to deal with," Sabina asked with a frown.


    "We can set a limit. For instance, we can define the eptable age and strength of contenders. If you


    think about it, it''s quite reasonable. Sabina is young, beautiful, and powerful. It''s only natural that the Ji


    n wouldn''t want her to marry a spirit maniptor who can pass as her grandfather, right?" Allen


    cleverly suggested. Everyone agreed that this was a reasonable condition.


    Afterward, they discussed it more in detail. To ensure that thepetition would have enough impact,


    they finally agreed upon the criteria. They decided that the contenders'' strength must be above the


    Heavenly Stage and below the Divine Stage. In this way, they could count on the support of all the


    forces in the Holy Dragon Empire. It would also prevent Alston from finding any excuse not to allow the


    participate in it. Thus, it would surely appeal to all the other ns in the empire!

 Chapter 1067 The Competition

    Chapter 1067 The Competition


    Atst, everyone turned to look at Sabina. Since she hadn''t said anything from just now, it seemed that


    she had something on her mind. But since she was the main person involved, they had to get her


    consent.


    Seeing that they were all looking at her with expectant eyes, Sabina just said, "It''s up to you," and left.


    Everyone knew that although Sabina looked very calm on the outside, she must be feeling under a lot


    of pressure. After all, whether this n was a sess or a failure would decide her fate as well as the


    fate of the entire Ji n.


    Rocky narrowed his eyes as he watched Sabina''s receding figure. "I''ll go and talk to her," he said to the


    others before getting up and following her.


    After walking out of Lance''s study room, Sabina zoomed through the headquarters by leaping onto


    roofs and vaulting over walls until she finally arrived at a secret rain flower garden on the south side of


    the headquarters.


    At that moment, the breeze blew, scattering the white and red petals on the branches into the air. The


    petals fluttered around the whole garden and fell slowly, like the rain. Sabina stood in the middle of the


    garden, staring off into space with a helpless look on her face. Anyone who saw her now couldn''t help


    feeling sorry for her, especially because she was such a strong woman who almost never showed her


    weak side.


    The expression on her face indicated that the pressure she was under now was far from ordinary.


    "What are you thinking about?" Rocky asked in a gentle tone as he slowly walked towards her. He had


    followed her all the way to this garden, letting her be alone with her thoughts for a while before finally


    approaching her.


    Sabina turned towards the source of the voice and saw that it was Rocky''s. Then, she turned away


    again with an unreadable expression. "Why are you here?"


    "I''m the reason why the Ji n has fallen into such a predicament this time. Now that Alston is trying to


    use such a despicable method to deal with the Ji n, there''s no way I can just sit by and do nothing.


    Moreover, you''ve always supported me. I will never let you have any grievances," Rocky said with a


    smile.


    "Who has grievances? I''m not as delicate or fragile as you think I am. I just feel that I''m not strong


    enough to help. The Ji n is in trouble, but there''s nothing I can do." Sabina shook her head lightly.


    "There is no need for you to carry the burden alone. After all, you are a woman. There will always be


    times when you need to rely on others, but you should know how to rely on them," Rocky exined.


    "Rely on others? But who can I..."


    "I don''t want to take advantage of you. But I just want to tell you that I will support you and let you lean


    on my shoulder when you need to. So, don''t be too hard on yourself," Rocky said softly. Then, he


    leaned back and continued in a more serious tone, "You should go back to the Ji n first. Talk to your


    father as we discussed. If there are no other problems, we''ll just follow this n."


    Sabina bit her lip and shook her head. "I know what you have in mind, but it''s very dangerous for you.


    You can''t ..."


    But before Sabina could finish her words, Rocky covered her mouth with his palm.


    "That''s my own business. I know what I''m doing," Rocky said firmly.


    Sabina nodded slightly, but her eyes were trembling, as if something had touched her deep in her


    heart.


    Two dayster, Sabina returned to the Ji n and immediately told her father, Elvis, about the n.


    Elvis nodded as he listened to the n. Although it sounded feasible to him, he still had some


    misgivings. "This n might solve our most pressing problem for the time being, but there are several


    masters at the peak of the Supernal Stage in the royal family. We can''t underestimate their strength.


    Even in the Ji n, there may not be a master who will be able to fight against those masters at the


    peak grade."


    "That''s still better than directly agreeing to the marriage without a fight. And above all, I trust him!"


    Sabina said firmly.


    For a moment, Elvis was stunned. "''Him''? Do you mean... Are you really sure about this?" he asked


    after some hesitation, and looked at his daughter for confirmation. Sabina nodded solemnly in


    response.


    "This might be a risky move.


    But okay, I''ll send someone to spread the news of thepetition and officially invite the royal family


    and all forces to participate in it." Seeing that Sabina had made up her mind, Elvis had no choice but to


    agree to the n.


    The next day, the news of the Ji n''s openpetition for Sabina''s hand in marriage spread through


    the entire Holy Dragon Empire like wildfire. Just as they had expected, it caused a great sensation, and


    the various forces that received the Ji n''s invitation naturally supported thispetition. Everyone


    knew that whoever had the golden opportunity of marrying Sabina would immediately shoot to the top


    in terms of wealth and status.


    On the other hand, the royal family was far from pleased after receiving the invitation topete for


    Sabina''s hand in marriage.


    "Your Majesty, the Ji n is really not easy to deal with. They''ve evene up with such a n to get


    rid of the arranged marriage. Now, all the ns that have received the invitation will certainly side with


    the Ji n. If Your Majesty insists on the arranged marriage, the royal family will look like the viins in


    the eyes of the whole Holy Dragon Empire," Priest Dean said seriously.


    "Humph! Apetition for her hand in marriage? So what? Even if a peerless master at the Divine


    Stage is not allowed to participate, I''m pretty sure that a Supernal Stage master from our royal family


    will defeat all thepetitors! Ask Elder Duke to select several masters of the advanced level at the


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Supernal Stage and also the top nine-grade masters in person. In addition, ask Jason to go with them.


    It''s best that they bring the empress back. Go and tell them that nothing should go wrong this time.


    Otherwise, don''te back to see me!" Alston ordered coldly.


    Priest Dean nodded obediently and left.


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye, and the day of thepetition that the Ji n was holding


    arrived.


    It was early in the morning, but the Ji n''s mansion was already overcrowded. It looked even more


    lively than the day when Elvis'' birthday party had been held.


    Many unmarried spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage and the Supernal Stage flocked to the Ji


    n''s mansion in order topete for the chance to win over the unparalleled beauty of the Holy


    Dragon Empire. Among them, the spirit maniptors from the other major ns were particrly


    confident, because they had absolute advantage in both strength and numbers.


    At this moment, a spectacr battle ring that was thirty by thirty meters had been set up on the


    southwest side of the Ji n''s mansion. More than anything, it was to ensure the safety of the


    spectators, because if all thepetitors were masters at the Supernal Stage, even a casual move


    would be able to affect people who were standing over twenty meters away. Therefore, the Ji n had


    arranged for a battle ring that was big enough to avoid any idents.

 Chapter 1068 The Competition Began

    Chapter 1068 The Competition Began


    Meanwhile, in a luxuriously embellished grandstand on the north side of the battle ring, Elvis sat in the


    middle, with several elders and some important officials of the Ji n on his two sides. Sabina, who


    was the bride of thepetition, sat next to him.


    The chiefs of all the forces, representatives, and also some influential figures in the Holy Dragon


    Empire were present in the grandstand, signifying the importance of the battle ring. Apart from the


    influential figures, some spirit maniptors also came to thepetition. In fact, others even came


    there just for fun. At that moment, they surrounded the whole battle ring, much like concentric circles,


    forming what appeared to be a grand meeting!


    However, everyone was surprised that the Ximen n didn''t send any of their spirit maniptors to


    participate in thepetition. Needless to say, this was actually good news to all the other ns. At


    least, there was one less n to worry about!


    At this moment, Sabina seemed to be a little anxious, perhaps this was because she had not yetid


    eyes on someone she was hoping to show up.


    "Why isn''t he here yet? I hope he shows up any second now. The battle is about to begin!" Elvis looked


    at Sabina and asked with worry in his tone.


    "Let''s not wait for him any longer." Sabina kept silent for a while and shook her head in dismay.


    Shifting his gaze to the audience, Elvis heard and saw that the whole training field was overflowing with


    so many people, crowding the entire ce. Aside from the royal family, all the forces also gathered


    here, so he didn''t wait any longer. After all, if he waited for just a bit more, then he might upset the


    crowd. Soon after, he stood up and walked to the front of the stage, looking around the people present,


    and said, "Today is the day my daughter chooses a husband in thepetition for marriage. First of all,


    I would like to thank you all for your support! This would never be possible without all of you. Since it is


    apetition, seniority will not take effect today among thepetitors. Everyone is equal. As long as


    the spirit maniptors meet the necessary requirements to enter thepetition, then there is no


    reason for them not to fight on the stage. In order not to destroy the harmony of each party in the battle,


    the first task will be grabbing the ball-flower! Now, all of you must have noticed the ball-flower in the


    center of the battle ring, right?"


    Elvis exined the rules while pointing at the ball-flower in mid-air, which was just supported by a


    bamboo frame a few meters high. After that, he continued, "As soon as the battle starts, each party


    must do whatever it takes to acquire the ball-flower. Whoever gets the ball-flower first will be hailed the


    winner. However, he must ept the challenge of other spirit maniptors and defend the ball-flower


    from them. If the ball-flower remains to be in possession of the defender within fifteen minutes, then the


    defender remains the winner.


    If you cannot keep the ball-flower in your hands for fifteen minutes, then you have failed to defend your


    title, and the challenger who gets the ball-flower will be the new battle winner. During the battle,


    the spirit-manipted beasts are allowed to cooperate with the spirit maniptors to fight. However, we


    shall maintain the dignity of thispetition by refraining from using very brutal means such as


    poisoning. Once found doing such a despicable act, you will immediately be disqualified from


    participating in thepetition..."


    After Elvis finishedying out the rules and taboos of thepetition, he soon announced the


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    beginning of the battle.


    Due to the nature of thepetition being free and unlimited, as long as there were two spirit


    maniptors standing on the battle ring, thepetition could start. Not long after, two primary-grade


    masters at the Heavenly Stage jumped onto the stage at the same time and began to scramble for the


    ball-flower. However, it was not as simple as it looked like. In fact, it was not very easy to grab the ball-


    flower in a matter of fifteen minutes.


    Moreover, if no one among the twopetitors on stage got their hands on the ball-flower within fifteen


    minutes, they would also be eliminated from thepetition.


    Therefore, almost none of the weak primary-grade masters were able to grab the ball-flower,


    eliminating them from the contest.


    During the sixth round, a medium-grade spirit maniptor at the Heavenly Stage sessfully grabbed


    the ball-flower, making him the first-ever winner in the battle ring.


    However, the feeling of tion did notst long for him as another medium-grade spirit maniptor at


    the Heavenly Stage swept the ball-flower away from his grasp.


    After dozens of rounds, almost no spirit maniptor was able to keep the ball-flower, meaning it had to


    change its owner right after every round.


    Time flew by so quickly, and it was already noon. The sun was shining brightly above their heads, but


    thepetition on the battle ring had just begun to turn white-hot.


    At that moment, dozens of masters at the Heavenly Stage stepped onto the stage consecutively, but all


    ended up in failure. After a while, a first-grade master at the Supernal Stage, who was also a member


    of a big n, showed up.


    As soon as the master made his move, he snatched the ball-flower from the man of the top nine-grade


    at the Heavenly Stage who had just grabbed it.


    Simr to the situation of other countries, almost all the spirit maniptors in the Holy Dragon Empire


    who had achieved the Supernal Stage were distributed in the royal family and several big ns. Among


    them, the royal family owned the most of the masters at that stage, followed by the Ximen n, and


    then the Ji n. On the other hand, the rest of the spirit maniptors were scattered in other big ns,


    along with other few small ones.


    Therefore, this first-grade master at the Supernal Stage''s entrance was the prelude to thepetition


    among the major ns. At this point, the battle had just started to be interesting.


    It was well known that these Supernal Stage masters didn''te in their own names for they were


    basically representing their respective family forces. Surely, their goal was to win the battle, but in the


    end, the one who would marry Sabina was, in fact, the inheritors of the family forces, or the promising


    juniors of the direct generation line. Needless to say, thepetition became more intense. After a few


    rounds, the ball-flower was snatched by a five-grade master at the Supernal Stage from a big n.


    Moreover, among the people ready to go on the stage, only less than ten masters at the Supernal


    Stage had the strength to fight. Obviously, the final winner would soon be revealed.


    However, there was a suddenmotion in the west of the training field. At that moment, the crowd


    seemed to be separated, and several figures came in front of everyone, walking in such an imposing


    manner.


    These people were led by two supreme masters at the Divine Stage, Elder Duke and Jason. On the


    other hand, walking behind them were five premium-grade masters at the Supernal Stage. As a matter


    of fact, two of them had the strength at the peak level of the Supernal Stage.


    At this time, the whole training field suddenly expressed their thoughts in an uproar because of the


    appearance of Elder Duke, Jason, and the others. It was said that whenever people in the royal family


    appeared, it meant that a real storm was just around the corner, and several major ns would also


    face a huge test.


    At that moment, when Elvis saw Elder Duke and Jasone in with several powerful royal spirit


    maniptors at the Supernal Stage, he could not help but shoot a cold look towards them. Although he


    had expected that Alston would send some powerful royal spirit maniptors here, he couldn''t help but


    feel worried when he saw the powerful group in front of him. On the other hand, the Ji n couldn''t


    send people to take part in thepetition, and even the strongest master of the top nine-grade at the


    Supernal Stage of the Ji n might not have the confidence to win, let alone the other big ns except


    the Ximen n. Therefore, the situation was naturally a little bad for them.


    Soon after, Elder Duke and Jason walked onto the stage with their men and cupped their hands to


    greet Elvis respectfully. Then, Elder Duke opened his mouth and said, "Sorry to bete. Please forgive


    us, Chief Elvis!"


    "Well, you arrived just in time. If you have arrived a secondter, then thepetition might have had


    ended already," Elvis answered with a fake smile.


    "Oh, really? Then, we must be so lucky! Or else, we will let Prince Daniel down!" Elder Duke said


    thoughtfully and pointed out directly that they came here just to support Daniel.


    Hearing this, Elvis also gave a wry smile and ordered his servants to bring two chairs for Elder Duke


    and Jason.


    After Elder Duke and Jason sat down, Jason leaned closer to Elvis and said, "Chief Elvis, I just wanted


    to ask you. Was the mysterious man who stood up fordy Sabinast time from the Ji n?"

 Chapter 1069 Strong Power

    Chapter 1069 Strong Power


    "Mysterious man? I have no idea who you''re talking about," Elvis replied, pretending to be clueless


    about the individual in question.


    "I don''t think your memory is so horrible that you''d forget him," Jason countered with a cold gaze once


    he saw Elvis pretend to know nothing.


    "But first, let''s get down to business!" Elder Duke said to Jason with a knowing smile.


    "Who''s first?" Jason asked the five masters of the Supernal Stage that stood beside him.


    A master of the seventh grade of the Supernal Stage volunteered immediately. He stretched before


    appearing on the stage in an instant.


    There was no doubting about his strength, so the oue seemed obvious. In the end, the royal family


    represented by Elder Duke chose two royal spirit maniptors of the Supernal Stage''s premium grade


    and the two defeated the powerful warriors of the same grade and stage from various great ns. After


    that, no spirit maniptors dared to step foot on the stage.


    Everyone present locked eyes with each other and agreed that the ending of this battle seemed


    obvious.


    Elder Duke and Jason exchanged a cheeky grin. They felt that they definitely won thispetition.


    "Why hasn''t hee? Is something wrong?" Sabina began to feel slightly nervous.


    Suddenly, a towering beast leaped from behind the crowd and leaped onto the stage with a loud thud.


    Its speed astounded the whole audience.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    They were even more startled upon seeing the beast''s figure.


    The tall beast stood on its two hind legs like a human. At three meters tall and with a body akin to a


    fitness fighter''s, it exuded an aura simr to one of the fifth grade of the five-star level. Its long, snow-


    white hair draped over it like a fur coat and caught everyone''s attention as it shimmered under the sun.


    Its presence on the stage caused quite a stir because it appeared to have no master.


    Additionally, some witnesses felt that the beast looked familiar.


    "Is that beast¡­" Leonard, the chief of the Xiong n, began to utter as if he recognized the creature.


    He had just been defeated earlier by a royal spirit maniptor.


    Sabina sighed with relief upon seeing the beast. It was Robin!


    While everyone remained gobsmacked at Robin''s appearance, it transformed quickly into a shadow


    and rushed with astonishing speed towards the master of the seventh grade of the Supernal Stage.


    Thetter clutched onto the ball-flower.


    Before the master could react, Robin already appeared before him. It quickly raised its two huge ice


    ws above its head, and the shadow it cast easily enveloped the master.


    Although momentarily dismayed, the master managed to think quickly and used his spiritual martial arts


    to defend himself.


    Boom! Boom!


    As the two ice ws came pounding down on the master''s defense, an explosion caused the ice force


    to spread in all directions and cascaded into the surrounding crowd. Those closest to the stage were


    terrified as their skin stung from the sharp ice.


    Once he sessfully counteracted Robin''s attack, the master swiftly summoned his spirit-manipted


    beast at the fourth grade of the five-star level to try and fend off Robin.


    Surprisingly, the beast the master summoned whimpered in fear upon seeing Robin. Once Robin


    roared, the beast was so terrified that it turned around and ran off the stage.


    The crowd was baffled. They''d never seen a spirit-manipted beast of such a high grade and level be


    scared off stage without fighting before.


    The terrified beast''s master was just as shocked. His expression turned to one of uncertainty. As he


    tried to keep the ball-flower at a safe distance, a giant shadow suddenly came over him. Robin stared


    at him aggressively. Its aura ascended and filled with aggression.


    The master''s legs suddenly gave way as he half knelt to the ground out of fear.


    The crowd was further stunned at the scene before them. No one had thought it possible for a master


    of the seventh grade of the Supernal Stage to be brought to his knees by a spirit-manipted beast. Of


    course, no one understood the intense fear that Robin''s power brought out in the master at that


    moment.


    Robin reached out and pinched the ball-flower the master cradled with its two sharp ws. It then gave


    the master a disdainful gaze before turning around to leave.


    This caused an uproar in the audience. They wondered exactly what kind of beast Robin was that it


    could grab the ball-flower easily from such a high-ranking master.


    As a bewildered Elder Duke and Jason looked on, the former quickly gestured to a master of the eighth


    grade of the Supernal Stage.


    He swiftly jumped forward onto the stage to block Robin before summoning a beast of the fifth grade of


    the five-star level. This beast possessed an ebony face, long fangs, and a body akin to an elephant''s. It


    towered over Robin and appeared to be stronger than the spirit-manipted beast previously


    summoned by the other master.


    Despite this, Robin showed no fear at all.


    Then, the master and his spirit-manipted beast began to attack Robin. The powerful attack dazzled


    the spectators'' eyes. But it wasn''t enough. Robin fully yed into its advantage by making use of its


    speed and agility. It cleverly protected the ball-flower in its ws from the eighth-grade spirit


    maniptor of the Supernal Stage with ease.


    Seven minutes soon passed. If the master failed to retrieve the flower ball from Robin, he would lose.


    However, the master had another trick up his sleeve. Suddenly, his beast rushed towards Robin. The


    former''s body swelled up as a cluster of razor sharp thorns emerged from its flesh and shot towards the


    Robin quickly dodged the thorns left and right with all its strength. However, the master of the eighth


    grade of the Supernal Stage immediately seized the opportunity to approach Robin and attack. Out of


    nowhere, a strong spiritual wave struck Robin.


    It fell to the ground with a loud thud.


    Everyone watching suspected that it would be impossible for Robin to recover from such a violent blow.


    Then, the deafening howl of a wolf suddenly echoed all around. Once the smoke dissipated, Robin''s


    snow-white fur turned into armor made of ice. It opened its terrifying wolf-like eyes and emanated a


    strong power. The limbs which once stood now crawled on the ground. It now dominated with an


    authoritative aura that was as powerful as that of a six-star level spirit-manipted beast.

 Chapter 1070 The Owner of Two Spirit-manipulated Beasts

    Chapter 1070 The Owner of Two Spirit-manipted Beasts


    The master at the eighth grade of the Supernal Stage was so shocked by Robin''s power that he froze


    for a moment.


    All the spectators were also equally shocked, not just because Robin had withstood the strong blow,


    but also because an even stronger aura had suddenly burst out of it.


    Almost at the same time, there came a shout. "Time''s up!"


    With its own strength, Robin had actually grabbed the ball-flower from the master at the seventh grade


    of the Supernal Stage, and sessfully kept it when facing the master at the eighth grade of the


    Supernal Stage, as well as the spirit-manipted beast at the fifth grade of the five-star level.


    Moreover, at thest moment, Robin had revealed an aura so astonishing that no one present could


    believe their eyes.


    However, as soon as the announcement came that the time was up, the unusual aura around Robin


    disappeared and it immediately returned to its former state.


    In contrast to everyone around them, Elder Duke and Jason were sitting there with gloomy faces,


    because they had not expected that a spirit-manipted beast could defeat two powerful royal spirit


    maniptors in a row.


    Of course, if it was a true one-on-one battle, Robin might not win. But since the battle had a time limit


    and was held under special conditions, Robin could exert its advantage to the limit to win.


    "Sampson, it''s your turn!" Elder Duke knew that the royal family could not afford to lose anymore as


    there were only two top masters at the peak of the ninth grade of the Supernal Stage left in their team.


    Therefore, he looked at one top master at the ninth grade of the Supernal Stage and gave him a hint.


    Sampson nodded immediately and slowly walked to the battle ring.


    As soon as he appeared, the crowd burst into an uproar. His name was known to everyone in the Holy


    Dragon Empire, because he could be considered the first genius master among the younger generation


    of the royal family twenty years ago. Now, at the mere age of fifty, he had already reached the peak


    level of the ninth grade of the Supernal Stage. Naturally, everyone knew his potential. He was also the


    strongest master among the five masters that Elder Duke and Jason had brought here. What was


    more, Sampson''s spirit-manipted beast was a very rare kind of dragon beast, called the Waning


    Moon Snow Dragon. It had gotten its name because of the mark of the waning moon on its forehead. It


    was famous for its speed and was widely known as the nemesis of any spirit-manipted beast of


    speed.


    It seemed that Elder Duke had sent Sampson to the battle ring because he didn''t want to leave the Ji


    n any chance to win this time.


    As soon as Sampson stepped onto the stage, he summoned his Waning Moon Snow Dragon. It was a


    war dragon at the fifth grade of the five-star level, and was five meters long and more than three meters


    tall. The beast flew out of the Magic Spiritual Space and hovered in the air beforending beside


    Sampson.


    As soon as Robin set eyes on the Waning Moon Snow Dragon, it seemed to realize that the uing


    battle would not be a simple one, so it could not help but turn vignt. As expected, the Waning Moon


    Snow Dragon did not wait so much as a second before turning into a white shadow like the wind and


    pouncing on Robin. It moved at such a fast speed that only a few peerless masters at the Divine Stage


    could keep up with it. It was almost as fast as Robin.


    Seeing the speed of the Waning Moon Snow Dragon, Robin reacted immediately, and the two beasts


    became locked in a fast-motion battle. However, it was obvious that Robin was physically weak after


    fighting the two previous battles. Its speed had considerably decreased, and it was not as alert as


    before.


    A momentter, the Waning Moon Snow Dragon seized the opportunity and lifted Robin''s whole body


    up into the air.


    At this time, Sampson, who hadn''t made a move until now, suddenly took a deep breath and stretched


    his hands forward. Two thick and long ice chains shot out from his sleeves and tied up Robin at once.


    Robin struggled wildly, but it was unable to break free from the ice chains. The Waning Moon Snow


    Dragon also zoomed forward to grab the ball-flower in Robin''s hand.


    All the spectators groaned, thinking that there was no way Robin would be able to hold onto the ball-


    flower in this situation.


    Just as the Waning Moon Snow Dragon was about to grab the ball-flower, however, a colorful cloud


    shadow suddenly flew down from the sky and directly knocked it into the air. Then, the colorful cloud


    shadow opened its mouth and bit the ice chains that had trapped Robin, causing them to instantly


    break. Regaining its freedom, Robin hooked its forelimbs around the colorful cloud shadow and flew to


    the ground with it.


    The spectators once again gasped in awe and started chattering excitedly, because none of them had


    expected that another spirit-manipted beast woulde out to rescue Robin. Although they did not


    know who the owner of the other mysterious spirit-manipted beast was, it seemed to be against the


    rules.


    Unexpectedly, the spectators received yet another shock when the colorful cloud shadownded on the


    ground, because this was the first time they were seeing such a royal spirit-manipted beast. Its


    whole body was fluttering with clouds and flickering with colorful lights. Its tall and elegant posture


    made it look like the king of the spirit-manipted beasts. Coupled with its powerful aura, it was


    obviously not an ordinary spirit-manipted beast.


    "Is it a King-level spiritual beast?" Soon, some of the more knowledgeable people in the audience


    started specting about the identity of the new spirit-manipted beast.


    In fact, it was because Ken had undergone such a significant transformation in the past half a year that


    no one present could recognize that it was actually the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, one of the five King-


    level spiritual beasts.


    "Chief Elvis, what''s going on here?" Elder Duke asked coldly, looking at Elvis.


    "Well..." Elvis was equally at a loss and had no idea what was happening. Of course, he didn''t know


    that Rocky actually had two spirit-manipted beasts.


    "Don''t worry, it''s nothing serious. They are both my spirit-manipted beasts. I don''t think it''s wrong for


    them to fight together, right? There is no rule in thispetition that you are not allowed to control two


    spirit-manipted beasts at the same time..." At this moment, a yful voice sounded throughout the


    arena.


    Everyone present curiously turned their heads towards the source of the voice.


    From a remote corner of the southern end of the arena, a man dressed in ordinary clothes with a


    bamboo hat on his head shuffled through the crowd and walked to the middle of the arena.


    "It''s him!" As soon as Jason saw the man wearing the bamboo hat, he stood up excitedly with a


    murderous look on his face.


    "He''s the one who hurt you? But he doesn''t look as strong as you said." Elder Duke frowned and


    studied the man. He could sense that the man was at the premium grade of the Supernal Stage, but his


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    aura was definitely not strong. How could this person hurt a peerless master at the Divine Stage like


    Jason? Elder Duke found it very strange.


    Of course, if he had known that the man wearing the bamboo hat was actually Rocky, the one who had


    taken away the spiritual treasure right from under his nose in the Nine-phoenix Demonic Land not long


    ago, he would not have thought so.


    Someone in the crowd suddenly shouted, "What did he say just now? Those two spirit-manipted


    beasts both belong to him?"


    Upon hearing this, everyone present fell into silence.

 Chapter 1071 Shrouded

    Chapter 1071 Shrouded


    "How could this happen? How could a spirit maniptor own two spirit-manipted beasts at the same


    time?"


    "But from what I''ve heard, Prince Basil can control two spirit-manipted beasts at the same time!


    However, it appears that he is the only one who can do such a thing. Perhaps, this is because he was


    Sheridan''s disciple, the number one beast tamer in the Wild Spirit Land. However, I never expected


    that there is a second person in the world who can do this."


    "That''s incredible!"


    "Wait. He looks familiar. Isn''t he the mysterious man who hurt the envoy during Chief Elvis'' birthday


    party?"


    Not long after, the entire ce was in an uproar.


    On the other hand, Elder Duke and Jason were also shocked by what they saw!


    At this time, everyone watched as Rocky walked towards the edge of the battle ring. He looked around


    the crowd indifferently, and then shifted his gaze to Sampson who seemed to be waiting for him in the


    battle ring. He sneered, "Don''t you want to continue? It''s about time."


    That moment, Sampson came back to his senses and immediately called back his Waning Moon Snow


    Dragon tounch another attack.


    Soon after, the Waning Moon Snow Dragon roared majestically in the air and dashed towards Ken.


    However, as this snow dragon made its way to Ken, the crystal deer horns on Ken''s head suddenly


    appeared, causing the Waning Moon Snow Dragon to let out an odd and deafening cry. At the same


    time, itnded on the ground and knelt down to Ken in front of everyone.


    Everyone was out of words to say as they were frozen to their seats out of astonishment. What


    happened just now was more intense than the fact that Ken scared away a spirit-manipted beast at


    the fourth grade of the five-star level as soon as it appeared. After all, no one had ever seen a dragon


    beast at the fifth grade of the five-star level kneel down and worship Ken. Without a doubt, this was


    truly remarkable!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Of course, no one there was aware that Ken actually had a very strong capability in using illusion to


    control other spirit-manipted beasts. It had improved and sharpened this ability with half a year''s


    training, making it more powerful than ever. In fact, it had gone so powerful that it could easily control


    spirit-manipted beasts at the fifth grade of the five-star level and even the spirit-manipted beasts


    at the six-star level if they were not careful enough.


    Of course, the stronger the spirit-manipted beast was, the more spiritual power it would take for Ken


    to control it. Therefore, it was impossible for Ken to control it for a long time. Despite this, Ken


    performed it skillfully even in such a short time.


    Meanwhile, Sampson''s face turned pale as he saw his Waning Moon Snow Dragon kneel in front of its


    opponent''s spirit-manipted beast. Sure enough, thest thing he wanted was for him to lose face


    again, so he immediately put away his spirit-manipted beast and stepped down angrily. He knew


    that even if he continued with the fight, there was no chance for him to win.


    At that moment, he saw Rocky''s two spirit-manipted beasts, not as any ordinary kind of beast, but


    rather as wretched monsters!


    On the other hand, Elder Duke''s face became twisted as he clenched his fists in anger. He red at


    Rocky with resentment, while Jason had a vicious expression on his face.


    Although there was still a strong warrior at the peak of the ninth grade of the Supernal Stage on the


    side of the royal family, it was still difficult for even a peerless warrior at the Divine Stage to retrieve the


    ball-flower in a short time from Robin and Ken.


    Needless to say, Elder Duke would not sit still and wait for defeat. He immediately made a move and


    sent thest warrior at the peak of the ninth grade of the Supernal Stage onto the stage.


    At that moment, Robin and Ken performed so well, that they even defeated the master at the peak of


    the ninth grade of the Supernal Stage.


    In the eyes of the audience, Rocky won against the masters at the premium grade of the Supernal


    Stage from the royal family by using only two spirit-manipted beasts. With widened eyes, everyone


    could not believe how impressively powerful Rocky was!


    "What are we waiting for, Elder Duke? We must kill this guy!" Jason said to Elder Duke in a low voice.


    As a response, Elder Duke raised his eyebrows. Although he didn''t exactly know who Rocky was, he


    was sure that Rocky was on the Ji n''s side. Suddenly, he pounded his chair, then stood up and


    pointed at Rocky. Then, he shouted, "Guards, take him away and arrest him for assaulting the envoy!"


    Obeying the order without hesitation, the five masters at the premium grade of the Supernal Stage


    instantly moved and surrounded Rocky.


    "What are you doing, Elder Duke? What is this all about?" confused, Elvis asked as he turned to look at


    Elder Duke.


    "Chief Elvis, do not take this personally for this has nothing to do with your n. I''m going to arrest the


    man who had just attacked His Majesty''s envoy in public. Don''t intervene. Otherwise, the others will


    think the Ji n is connected with him in some way. But of course, if you intervene, don''t me me for


    being ruthless," Elder Duke sneered coldly. At that point, it was obvious that he was threatening Elvis.


    Hearing those words made Elvis'' face pale as snow.


    At this time, Sabina immediately stood up, wanting to help Rocky. However, her eyes suddenly met


    Rocky''s, and at that moment, it seemed that he was telling her not to do it.


    "What? Do you want to y dirty just because you can''t defeat me? Ha! Just like what they say, like


    master, like dog!" Rocky taunted as he looked at Elder Duke and Jason with a sneer.


    Hearing this loud and clear, the crowd burst into an uproar, because everyone could tell that Rocky was


    abusing them with his words.


    "How dare you be rude to the elder of the royal family!" Jason shouted in anger. Seeing that Rocky had


    been controlled by the five warriors at the Supernal Stage, he suddenly rushed to Rocky, intending to


    avenge himself for thest palm attack. At that moment, Jason believed that Rocky would not even


    dare make a move under the siege. Otherwise, it would only mean that he was desperate.


    Not long after, Jason was so close to Rocky that he could almost touch him. Under the watchful eyes of


    the public, he turned his two fingers into a powerful wind de, intending to arrest Rocky.


    On the other hand, when Rocky saw that Jason was about to attack, he gave him a scoff, and his eyes


    suddenly trembled. In an instant, the Evil me surrounding his body surged, and an evil and attractive


    premium grade of the Supernal Stage, he confronted Jason.


    This stunned the five masters, but soon enough, they attacked Rocky, intending to hold him off.


    Meanwhile, in the blink of an eye, the strong light formed by the five moves of spiritual martial arts at


    the Supernal Stage suddenly surrounded Rocky from all directions coupled with the wind de that


    Jason set to chase after him. It seemed that Rocky was on the brink of death.


    Worry filled everyone''s hearts at this moment. In fact, they thought that if he would not die, then he


    would surely suffer intense injuries that would make him half disabled. After all, thebined strength


    of a peerless master at the Divine Stage and five masters at the premium grade of the Supernal Stage


    was very powerful!


    This anxiety did not escape Sabina''s heart as she was at the edge of her seat, hoping for a miracle.


    However, Rocky took a deep breath, and all of a sudden, the sleeve of his left arm burst open. Without


    warning, the lifelike Dragon Spirit Mark on his arm flew high up in the air.

 Chapter 1072 Alstons Plan

    Chapter 1072 Alston''s n


    "The Dragon Spirit Mark¡­ He''s¡­ He''s a royal spirit maniptor!" someone shouted immediately.


    The moment everyone felt dumbfounded, a dark purple vortex immediately materialized in Rocky''s left


    palm. It hovered in the air before it began to suck everything near it instantly, including the five spiritual


    martial arts moves that were aimed at Rocky.


    The crowd was stunned. They had no clue as to what exact spiritual martial arts conjured the vortex


    and devoured the other spiritual martial arts summoned by the five masters of the premium grade of


    the Supernal Stage.


    Elder Duke was amazed when he saw that Rocky''s ability was simr to that of the mysterious man


    from the Nine-phoenix Demonic Land. His face turned as pale as a ghost upon his realization. Then he


    shouted, "Jason, get out of there!"


    However, Jason only wanted to take revenge on Rocky. And at the moment, the wind de was


    already very close to Rocky, so he had no reason to stop. He waved the wind de to Rocky without


    hesitation.


    Suddenly, a powerful Evil me surged through and consumed Rocky''s entire left arm. He grabbed the


    hand Jason used to swing the wind de towards him, stopping it as it came within an inch from his


    neck.


    Then, the five spiritual martial arts moves that were absorbed earlier by Rocky''s vortex shot out of his


    ming arm towards Jason. Everyone was in shock.


    Despite being a peerless master of the Divine Stage, Jason''s strength was only in the first grade.


    Therefore, Rocky''s oing attack from such a short distance would certainly injure him greatly.


    A terrified Jason gathered all of his spiritual power to shield himself. However, the five moves Rocky


    had absorbed earlier now attacked his source of spiritual power, causing it to dissipate instantly. Once


    Rocky opened his eyes, the Evil me on his arm surged anew. Various me snakes flew off of it


    which jerked forward to attack Jason.


    Everyone present was dumbfounded. A considerable amount of spiritual power was required to attack


    so violently and instantly. Rocky''s spiritual power appeared to be unlimited.


    Jason never expected such spiritual power to burst out of Rocky. Any regret he had at that moment


    was toote.


    In the blink of an eye, Jason''s entire body was burned by the me snakes born of the Evil me. He


    let out a ghastly scream as he was burned to ashes that were blown away in the wind.


    The crowd was bbergasted!


    Under the watchful eyes of the public, a peerless master of the Divine Stage was killed in an instant by


    Rocky. Although the aura he gave off was simr to only that of one from the premium grade of the


    Supernal Stage, it was nevertheless astonishing!


    Of course, if Jason hadn''t underestimated his enemy, Rocky wouldn''t have gotten a good chance at


    killing him.


    Rocky''s incredible strength shocked everyone in attendance.


    This included the numerous peerless masters of the Divine Stage. Elvis was aware of Rocky''s true


    identity and his hidden strength. However, he never thought he''d get to witness him ughter a


    peerless master of the Divine Stage in a single move!


    "Shall we continue this fight?" Rocky asked. By then, he had already put away the Evil me and


    returned to his original state. Now he looked like an ordinary person, albeit the arrogant spirit he


    continued to exude.


    The five masters of the premium grade of the Supernal Stage that surrounded Rocky earlier quickly


    retreated and dared not to get any closer to him.


    Elder Duke was still in shock. Although he was still uncertain if Rocky was the mysterious man who


    snatched the spiritual treasure from them in the Nine-phoenix Demonic Land, he was certain that


    Rocky would be a challenge to deal with. He managed to kill Jason in one move, so he had no idea


    what other tricks were up his sleeve.


    Elder Duke not only lost a peerless master of the Divine Stage but he and the royal family''s


    representatives he led also lost face.


    The crowd began to whisper among themselves as they waited for what the elder would do next as if


    they were waiting for the next scene in a show to begin.


    This irked Elder Duke to the extreme. Although he could fight, he was still slightly terrified of Rocky.


    Plus, he had already lost the respect of the people. If he chose to fight, it would damage the royal


    family''s reputation even more. So, he and the five masters of the premium grade of the Supernal Stage


    chose to leave.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Once they left, the crowd burst with cheering as if to vent out all their pent up hatred.


    Then, under the watchful eyes of the public, Rocky disappeared as well along with Ken and Robin. The


    crowd remained curious as to who he was exactly.


    In his hall, Alston was furious upon knowing that Elder Duke and his followers not only lost the


    mess.


    "Find out who killed Jason, now! How dare he kill my people in public. Does he even know who I am?"


    Alston eximed viciously.


    "Your Majesty, now is not the right time to be furious. The Ji n has proven to be tough, so it''s time


    we use ourst resort," Priest Dean applied, cupping his hands.


    "And what exactly is ourst resort?" Alston asked with a venomous tone as he red at the priest.


    "Doesn''t Elvis have a son in the Rime Army?" Priest Dean reminded.


    "You mean..." Alston''s eyes darkened.


    "Even if we can''t control the Ji n, we can certainly remind them to not mess with us¡­unless Elvis


    wants his son dead," the sly priest insinuated.


    "Excellent idea. Send someone to work on it. If I do this, I''ll certainly fall out of the Ji n''s good


    graces. But it won''t matter as long as they choose not to team up with Marcia. Once I subdue the


    Ximen n, I''ll deal with her," Alston dered coldheartedly.


    "The Ximen n''s centennial ceremony is in ten days. That is when we''ll put the n into action,"


    Priest Dean replied.


    "Send the prepared betrothal presents to the Ximen n in five days and inform them that I propose to


    marry Shirley. Also, announce that I''ll visit them in person at the centennial ceremony," Alston ordered


    with his cunning smile.

 Chapter 1073 Resume The Engagement

    Chapter 1073 Resume The Engagement


    Without a doubt, Rocky''s appearance, together with Robin and Ken''s performance stunned the entire Ji


    n. On the other hand, Rocky, who had already left the Ji n, came back to Evian City''s base camp


    right away so as not to expose his identity. After all, he knew that Elvis and Sabina would be able to


    deal with what might happen next.


    After returning to the base camp, Rocky went back to the Isis Pavilion to see Isis and their son.


    However, when he got there, Isis and their son were with someone he had not seen for more than six


    months¡ªMarcia.


    At that moment, Marcia''s maternal instincts kicked in as she cradled Nigel in her arms. She gave him


    the warmest smile as if she were staring at her own child.


    It was not until Rocky appeared that Marcia returned Nigel to his mother, Isis. As soon as she let go of


    the child, her arrogance radiated again and she looked at Rocky with her eyes slightly shaking.


    "When did you arrive?" Rocky asked Marcia as he raised his eyebrows.


    "I just arrived yesterday," Marcia replied in a low voice. Then, she asked, "So, how is the matter with


    the Ji n going?"


    "I think Alston must be mad right now," Rocky said with a gentle smile.


    "Well done. But just so you know, a crazy dog will bite people," Marcia said expressively.


    "The truth is, it''s not Alston I''m worried about. What I''m worried about is that the Dragon Master n is


    in the backstage supporting him," Rocky said thoughtfully. Based on what he knew, Alston had sent


    people to look for the spiritual treasure. With this, he was certain that Alston had the support of the


    Dragon Master n.


    "What? He has support from the Dragon Master n?" Marcia could not help but frown. When Rocky


    told her about this not long ago, fear surrounded her bones, for this was exactly what she was worried


    about. That was because, if the Dragon Master n supported Alston, then the situation would only


    be moreplicated than it already was.


    "General Marcia, tell me. How much do you know about spiritual treasures? What is it used for? Why


    did the ns of the spiritual race, including the Dragon Master n, scramble to find it?" Rocky


    interrogated Marcia.


    "I only know that the sealed spiritual treasures are very ancient and can date back to the beginning of


    the spiritual race. Unfortunately, I don''t know what it is used for. In the spiritual race, the matter


    regarding the spiritual treasures is considered as taboo, and only a few spiritual masters know about


    it." Marcia shook her head in dismay and continued, "But you''re right. I also find it really suspicious that


    the Dragon Master n would suddenly order Alston to look for the spiritual treasure. And besides, do


    you think it is rted to the disappearance of the emperor? Because there is actually a spiritual


    treasure sealed in the forbidden area of the royal family. "


    "Wait, what did you say? There is a spiritual treasure in the royal forbidden area?" Rocky asked in


    surprise.


    "Yes, it is said that a witch of some certain generation brought it back. Since its reopening, it had been


    sealed in the forbidden area of the royal family from that time. Only the emperor is allowed to enter the


    forbidden area of the royal family, and only the emperors know the way to it. In fact, even the witches


    could only enter the forbidden area under the leadership of the emperor." Marcia nodded as she spilled


    the facts.


    "So, does that mean that Father''s disappearance has something to do with Alston?" Rocky asked with


    clear certainty. After all, everything was so rted that there could not be such a coincidence in the


    world.


    "You know what? I should have seen thising. I have always been so suspicious. Since Alston has


    tried his best to find the spiritual treasure, I think that the possibility is even greater," Marcia said


    nomittally.


    "But, do you think Alston killed Father just so that he can get his hands on that spiritual treasure?" At


    that moment, Rocky couldn''t help but think of the worst situation.


    "We don''t have to make any baseless guesses right before we even conduct the investigation.


    Moreover, Alston can''t deal with the emperor, especially with the strength that he has. Perhaps, there


    are other underlying reasons which we are not aware of. Generally speaking, the most important thing


    we have to deal with right now is to defeat Alston. We must make him resign from his position as the


    emperor and stop him from acting like this. Otherwise, the Holy Dragon Empire will soon copse!"


    "Count me in. I''m ready to do that." Rocky clenched his fists as he had been waiting for this day for a


    long time.


    "But we still need a chance. That''s all we need to make this happen." Marcia nodded in agreement.


    "If it were up to me, I would go straight to the Imperial City and have a duel with Alston," Rocky said as


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the corners of his mouth curled upward.


    "But we both know that it''s impossible. After all, Alston is the emperor now and has the support of the


    whole royal family. Rocky, you, of all people, should be very clear about the strength of the royal family.


    It''s not good for us to fight head-on, and it will also cause unwanted turmoil. Now, everyone in the Holy


    Dragon Empire is jittery. All we have to do is defeat Alston, and get the Holy Dragon Empire back on


    the right track," Marcia said with seriousness in her voice.


    "Then, what kind of chance do we need?" Rocky suddenly inquired.


    "Alston''s two ns to deal with the Ji n have already failed, and he will definitely not wait any


    longer. Surely, he will take the next step soon. Perhaps, this is a good chance for us," Marcia said as if


    she had already foreseen what was about to happen.


    Sure enough, two dayster, Marcia received the news from her spy that she assigned in the Pce


    City.


    After learning about the news, Marcia immediately gathered Rocky and others to have a meeting.


    "What? Alston proposed to the Ximen n that he would marry Shirley? I never expected Alston to


    have the heart to marry such an unruly woman..." Rocky couldn''t help teasing after hearing the news


    from Marcia. To him, he had the impression that Shirley was an extremely unreasonable woman.


    "Ah, everything makes sense now! After failing twice with the Ji n, Alston''s only hope now lies with


    the Ximen n. If Alston doesn''t subdue the Ximen n as his followers, then his unstable foundation


    will be shaken again. If any force revolts, a terrible civil war may happen in the entire Holy Dragon


    Empire..." Marcia muttered.


    "I''m afraid so. Plus, if Bryant agrees to the proposal, then surely, it will be a great help to Alston." Rocky


    frowned upon realizing what they were up against.


    "But, I don''t think Chief Bryant will agree easily. After all, what Alston has done ispletely


    unsatisfactory. The chance of Chief Bryant supporting Alston is very slim right now," Lance said after


    thinking carefully.


    "I agree with you. But knowing Alston, he will surely try his best to force Bryant topromise. The


    Ximen n is close to the royal family. If Alston is cruel enough, then he will have lots of methods to


    threaten Bryant," Marcia added.


    "Then what''s your idea, General Marcia?" Rocky looked at Marcia and asked with eager eyes.


    "If I remember it correctly, you have been engaged to Shirley before, right?" Marcia thought for a while


    and asked Rocky.


    "Yes, it seems so, but I think I have sort of broken off the engagement," Rocky replied.


    "It doesn''t matter. What''s important is that Miss Shirley doesn''t want to marry Alston," Marcia said with


    her narrowed eyes.


    "So, are you suggesting that I resume the engagement and remarry Shirley?" Rocky immediately


    guessed what was on Marcia''s mind.

 Chapter 1074 The Best Option

    Chapter 1074 The Best Option


    "I think that''s the best option. If you push through with your engagement with Shirley as Prince Basil,


    Alston will have no reason to stop you. Moreover, with your three identities as Prince Basil, Prince


    Crimson, and the fourth Great General of the Holy Dragon Empire, if your engagement is pushed


    through, you will immediately gain a strong foothold in the royal family. I do not think even Alston can


    shake your position. Besides that, the people of the Holy Dragon Empire support you more than Alston.


    When everything is in ce, we will unite the three army groups, including the Sky Army Group, and all


    other forces. At the same time, we will put pressure on the royal family''s Emergency Chamber to


    remove Alston''s position as the acting emperor and rmend you inherit the position of the emperor.


    If everything goes ording to n, Alston will definitely lose." Marcia had already nned this out


    thoroughly. Now that everything was ready, she only needed to wait for the final step.


    "But I am already married to Isis. I''m afraid it''s inappropriate for me to push through with the


    engagement with Shirley, don''t you think so? Alston will certainly use it as an excuse..." Rocky


    answered after seriously thinking for a while.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "You must remember that you are the Prince Crimson of the Holy Dragon Empire now. It is normal for


    you to marry another imperial concubine. The most important thing we need to worry about is Shirley''s


    agreement to this. That is the problem we need to address. This is very crucial. There is nothing we


    can do if Shirley doesn''t agree. The whole n is at stake here," Marcia clearly emphasized.


    "I''m telling you as early as now that it will be difficult. We had a terrible rtionship in the past, I think it


    would be impossible for her to agree unless her life depended on it." Naturally, Rocky would not hold


    any hope on Shirley agreeing with the n.


    "How will you know if you won''t try? We should begin our preparations. Five days from now, on the


    centennial celebration of the Ximen n, Alston will go to them in person. That would be a good


    opportunity for you to make your appearance," Marcia said as she briefly nced at Rocky.


    Rocky smiled faintly. He would soon see the expression on Alston''s face when Alston finally saw him.


    Just as Rocky and the others were discussing the n and preparing everything, Sabina suddenly


    showed up. She rushed back to the base camp of the Evian City from the Ji n to report terrible


    news.


    "Sabina, does this mean that your younger brother in the Rime Army Group is missing?" Rocky asked


    suddenly, frowning at the anxious look on Sabina''s face.


    "I didn''t expect that Alston would be so desperate and despicable that he would even involve my


    brother in this mess. It was my mistake. I should have definitely thought of it earlier." Sabina med


    herself. She had already nned and thought of all kinds of situation that might happen, but she didn''t


    expect that her brother who was serving in the Rime Army Group which was so far away would be


    Alston''s target.


    "Sabina''s younger brother seems to be one of the royal spirit maniptors who was in the same team


    as you in the past, Rocky. Maybe there is a chance that you know him," Marcia softly murmured.


    "Oh, is that so? What is his name?" Rocky intently looked at Sabina and asked.


    "His name is Flint," Sabina uttered.


    "What? Flint? He''s your brother?" Rocky was stunned when Sabina said Flint''s name. He never


    expected that the blockhead who lived under the same roof with him and received the training for royal


    spirit maniptors was Sabina''s younger brother. It was a strange coincidence.


    "Wait, do you know my brother?" Sabina asked as she heard the tone of Rocky''s voice and saw the


    strange expression on his face.


    "Oh, more than you would expect..." The corners of Rocky''s mouth lifted slightly turning into a smile,


    but his expression suddenly became serious. "Flint''s disappearance must be done by Alston. Alston


    must be nning to use him to threaten the Ji n. Although what Alston did would just certainly


    arouse the anger of the Ji n, he did not want the Ji n to be one of the forces that were


    against him. That was why he captured Flint. From this, we can assume that Flint is safe now."


    "The Ji n has sent arge number of people to look for him, but I''m afraid that my brother might


    have been taken back to the Pce City," Sabina said anxiously. She couldn''t stand that her brother


    was held captive by Alston.


    "Sabina, you don''t have to worry! I will surely find a way to figure out Flint''s whereabouts," Marcia


    Although the disappearance of Flint definitely made their n more difficult, the original n did not


    change. They knew they had to deal with Alston as soon as possible!


    Meanwhile, the whole Ximen n was packed with people even though the centennial celebration had


    not yet arrived. This scene was much livelier than Elvis''s birthday party. Of course, the reason why


    everyone was celebrating was the powerful force of the Ximen n and its influence in the Holy


    Dragon Empire.


    The Ximen n was one of the most important families in the Holy Dragon Empire. They were the


    confidants and the most capable assistants of the emperors for countless generations. So, they were


    also supported by the people of the Holy Dragon Empire. It was no doubt that the Ximen n was the


    Holy Dragon Empire''s indispensable backbone.


    The Ximen n had been promoted to a higher level ever since Bryant took over. The establishment of


    the Sky Army Group made the Ximen n have its own military power. After decades of development,


    the Sky Army Group had be the strongest military force among the four major groups of the Holy


    Dragon Empire. In addition, Bryant was one of the few masters at the Immortal Stage in the Holy


    Dragon Empire. So, the Ximen n was now certainly at its peak of development.


    The Ximen n was also the rtive of the royal family, and their connection with the royal family was


    closer than any other n. Therefore, there were very great interests between the Ximen n and the


    royal family. So, the royal family of the Holy Dragon Empire''s greatest worry was that one day the


    Ximen n might rebel against them. Therefore, the emperors from numerous generations had


    granted marriage to the Ximen n. Through this, the n''s bnce remained.


    It was precisely because of this marriage control that any change in the Ximen n would greatly


    affect the entire Holy Dragon Empire.


    Even though the Ji n was the secondrgest n in the Holy Dragon Empire, they might not be able


    to defeat the Ximen n with double strength and influence.


    So as the centennial celebration of the Ximen n was about tomence, everyone came to


    congratte them in this milestone. The royal family down to the slightly famous people came to gain


    favor with the Ximen n.


    However, there was another important reason that everyone came to the celebration. A few days ago,


    the current acting emperor had officially proposed to the Ximen n and wanted to make Shirley his


    wife. It was rumored that he would personally visit the n on the day of the centennial celebration.


    And now, the news had spread all over the empire. The Ximen n often engaged with the royal family


    by connections through marriages. But because the Ximen n was almost the same origining


    down in one continuous line, the direct generation of the Ximen n always married their sons to the


    women from the royal family. They had never married their daughter into the royal family. However,


    Shirley was the only heir of the Ximen n in her generation as no son was born.


    The possible fact that the only heir of the Ximen n was conferred the title of wife by the acting


    emperor was a big event for both the royal family and the Ximen n. It was even rted to the n''s


    centuries-old foundation!

 Chapter 1075 The Marriage Proposal

    Chapter 1075 The Marriage Proposal


    People from the Holy Dragon Empire did not have the faintest idea if Bryant would agree to the


    marriage proposal from the acting emperor. In effect, the Ximen n could refuse, but the acting


    emperor made the proposal himself and it would not be a good idea for them to say no. Once the


    Ximen n agreed to the acting emperor''s offer for their daughter, the n would be absolutely


    affiliated with the royal family. Next to the royal family, the Ximen n was the second most powerful


    n in the entire Holy Dragon Empire. However, this was bound to change the moment they joined


    hands with the royal family through marriage. Controlled by the royal family, the Ximen n would


    be the strongest force behind Alston. If this happened, people would bepelled to obey Alston


    at all times, and he would emerge as the most powerful man in the entire Holy Dragon Empire.


    On the other hand, if Bryant refused the proposal, the royal family and the Ximen n would be


    enemies. Alston could use this as an excuse to overthrow the Ximen n or suppress their power. This


    would definitely cause a sh between the two powerful ns.


    Because of this, the Ximen n struggled to make their decision. They knew they could not refuse


    Alston and keep their peace at the same time.


    Pressed to make a decision, Bryant together with several founding members and important elders


    convened inside the hall used for the official business meeting of the Ximen n. The decision was


    crucial and had to be made soon.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Chief, we cannot agree with the marriage. Alston will control us if we do. The Holy Dragon Empire''s


    state of affairs has worsened since he became the acting emperor. If Alston takes control of our Ximen


    n, he would have more power to oppress the people and his enemies!" a founding member


    proposed firmly.


    "You can''t say that. If we agree to the marriage with the royal family, we can establish our position in


    the empire and surpass the power of all the other ns. It is also an opportunity to join up with other


    ns. Once our power is strong enough, then we can take a stand against the royal family and regain


    full control of our n in the future," another founding member argued. It filled his voice with confidence


    and ambition.


    The other founding members and elders also had different opinions, and they could note up with


    an agreeable decision.


    "Okay, be quiet for a while," Bryant ordered as he waved his hand.


    Everyone in the hall fell silent and fixed their eyes on their chief.


    "The acting emperor wants to make Shirley his wife. Obviously, he wants to strengthen his position as


    the emperor of the empire and ascend to the throne. Unfortunately, since the disappearance of the


    former emperor, all Alston did as an acting emperor was causing resentment and devastation in the


    empire. This also caused protests and dissatisfaction from the other members of the royal family.


    However, it was the founding members of the royal family Emergency Chamber who decided and


    proimed Alston as the acting emperor. So unless they would agree, he would have to remain in that


    position. Because of this possibility, Alston is doing his best to secure his position in the royal family,


    and he will do everything in his power to be the next emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire. Thus,


    the decision of the Ximen n is a vital factor whether or not Alston can be the next emperor,"


    Bryant exined to the surrounding people.


    "But it''s clear that the Emergency Chamber could not remove Alston from his current position, because


    no one else in the Holy Dragon Empire has the birthright to take over the position of the emperor. Much


    as the people hated him, no one can dispute his status as the acting emperor. Alston is also very


    dependent on the Dragon Master n. He had gone to them countless times. It is said that his strength


    had made a quantum leap because of their help. Even without the support of the Ximen n, Alston


    would be the next emperor. If we remain indifferent and refuse the marriage proposed by the


    acting emperor, we will definitely fall into a passive situation."


    "Even the Ji n is not afraid of rejecting Alston, let alone our Ximen n. Recently, Alston sent an


    envoy to the Ji n to take back the empress but was refused by the Ji n. Later, he even issued an


    imperial edict for the marriage to the Ji n and sent many powerful men there, but a mysterious


    person defeated them."


    "The Ji n is really fearless. By turning down Alston, they also openly opposed the royal family..."


    Bryant and his people continued to discuss their situation.


    "Bryant, as the chief of the n, you need to decide on this!" the oldest founding member of the Ximen


    n pointed out.


    "If we agree to this marriage, the Ximen n is likely to lose its liberty. But if we refuse, then our n


    may have to prepare for a fierce battle," Bryant said coldly, as if to summarize the entire situation. He


    was terrified that it hade to this point. The former emperor was nowhere to be found, and the


    acting emperor failed to gain the support of the citizens. The entire Holy Dragon Empire was in a state


    of chaos because of him. As he took in all these, Bryant understood that if he declined the marriage,


    the Ximen n would openly defy the acting emperor and it would definitely cause trouble for them.


    Of course, the Ximen n was powerful enough to refuse. The Sky Army Group upied an extensive


    area in the northwest part of the Holy Dragon Empire, and Bryant could call on the support of many


    other indestructible forces.


    On the other hand, the Ximen n had always been a loyal ally of the royal family for generations.


    Their ancestors had made a decree that the descendants of the Ximen n could not betray the royal


    family no matter what. Bryant''s defiance against Alston would vite thest teachings of his


    ancestors, and he would be awbreaker of the Ximen n''sw.


    This made it more difficult for Bryant to decide.


    "Chief..." Everyone stared at Bryant, eager to hear his ultimate decision.


    "Let me think about it some more. You may go now!" Bryant waved his hand to dismiss them.


    Everyone left the hall in silence.


    Before long, a delicate figure walked inside the hall. She saw the worried look on Bryant''s face, and


    she knew that he was thinking about the marriage situation to the royal family.


    "Grandpa..." the figure said in a low voice.


    It was Shirley. She had grown more beautiful and elegant than a year ago when she went to the


    imperial tomb to worship Basil. Her aura was now close to the Supernal Stage.


    Normally, it was not possible for Shirley to reach the Supernal Stage at such a young age. However,


    her grandfather was a top master at the Immortal Stage and that made it attainable for her. For the past


    year, Bryant made sure Shirley advanced in her strength as fast as she could. Regardless if it required


    his own spiritual power. He maximized the use of his men and material resources so he could collect all


    kinds of rare treasures that would help increase her spiritual power. All this was to prepare Shirley and


    make her powerful enough before she took over the position of the chief of the Ximen n.


    "Shirley, why are you here? I told you to entertain the guests in the front hall." Bryant''s face softened as


    he saw his granddaughter.


    "You know I can''t stand them!" Shirley''s beautiful face did not hide her displeasure. Still, she remained


    charming in the eyes of her grandfather.


    "Thene and sit with me. I have something to ask you," Bryant said with a smile.

 Chapter 1076 Journey To Wal City

    Chapter 1076 Journey To Wal City


    Shirley nodded before taking a seat beside him. "Grandpa, are you thinking about Alston''s proposal?"


    she asked him gently.


    "What do you think?" Bryant asked her with another question.


    "I''ll obey whatever you decide for our n''s future. I don''t think my opinion matters." Shirley''s beautiful


    eyes narrowed slightly. Her past self would have done whatever she wanted. But now that she was


    more cognizant of the Ximen n''s future, she became a more mature woman.


    "I would still like to hear your opinion on the matter, my dear. I assure you, it matters to me," Bryant


    replied lovingly, instructing her to go ahead.


    "I used to admire Alston. With his ability, strength, and being heir to the throne, I thought he was


    perfect. Everyone looked up to him and obeyed his every order. But I was so naive. Ever since he was


    appointed the acting emperor, the noble prince I once knew has vanished. He wiped out all the ns


    who refused to bend the knee. His cruel methods still give me goosebumps to this day. Perhaps it''s his


    nature. It doesn''t matter. Whether as a husband or as an emperor, he can''t be trusted!" Shirley


    admitted frankly.


    "So you don''t want to marry him, correct?" Bryant asked her earnestly, his voice carrying no other


    sentiments.


    She hesitated for a moment before nodding and replying, "Whatever you believe is necessary,


    grandpa. I will support whatever you decide. You might get in trouble if we turn them down. Alston


    expects the support of our n. He won''t give up so easily!"


    "If you don''t want to marry him, my dear, then don''t. Leave the rest to me. Once Alston arrives, you can


    find an excuse to turn him down. Don''t worry. Everything will be fine," Bryant assured her after thinking


    over the matter for a while. His words clearly showed how much he adored his granddaughter.


    "I see. But what excuse can I give that''s convincing enough?" she asked, her eyebrows furrowed.


    "You were engaged to Prince Basil. Although the engagement was called off after Prince Basil''s death,


    his father never officially nullified it. Technically, the engagement is still valid. If you''re willing to marry a


    dead man, then Alston can''t force you into the marriage." Bryant grinned as he stroked his mustache.


    He reminded Shirley of a cunning old fox.


    "I never thought my life would benefit from his death. How ironic!" Shirley snorted as she slightly bit her


    lips.


    "Looking back, Prince Basil''s great aplishments at the Gehenna Border proved him to be a more


    suitable heir to the throne than Alston. Such a pity that he died so young," Bryant added regretfully.


    "Him? Forget it! It''s not happening!" Shirley eximed with disdain. To her, Rocky was still the rascal


    that robbed her of her first kiss.


    Meanwhile, before the plot against Alston was carried out, some valuable news arrived from Laney.


    Over the past half year, she established an informationwork within the imperial city. Together with


    Marcia''s precise analysis, they were able to make progress on Flint''s whereabouts.


    "ording to Laney, your younger brother was most likely taken to Wal City. It''s a tiny, lonesome,


    castle-like city located within the mountains. It''s said that half a year ago, it became Alston''s secret


    base for gathering forces and training elites. Its walls are heavily guarded by numerous spirit


    maniptors and tens of thousands of soldiers. Even if we had an army of the same size, we still may


    not be able to break through," Marcia informed, gazing at the others.


    "Alston must have foreseen this. He knows that we''ll use every means possible to find and rescue Flint.


    That''s why he didn''t bring him to the Pce City. If he did, he would''ve been exposed once we found


    solid evidence against him and would never be able to exin. That''s why he sent Flint to his secret


    base. Even if we could get in and find him down there, it would be quite a challenge getting him out.


    This buys him time to persuade the Ximen n. He''s really outdone himself now," Rockymented,


    his eyebrows deeply furrowed.


    "It doesn''t matter what he''s nning. I''ll ry the news to the Ji n immediately. I''ll ask my father to


    send over troops to Wal City to rescue my brother. The sooner, the better!" Sabina eximed, the


    impatience clear in her voice.


    "I''m afraid it''s toote for that. It''ll take at least two days to travel from the Ji Mansion to Wal City. The


    Ximen n''s centennial celebration is tomorrow. If we destroy his n of pursuing the Ximen n by


    then, Alston will be furious and will surely threaten your father by hurting Flint. That''s why our top


    priority must be to get him out of that city tomorrow," Rocky insisted as he shook his head.


    "So what do we do? Have you got a n figured out?" Sabina asked hastily, like a cat on hot bricks.


    "Wal City''s defenses are as strong as iron. I''m afraid all of us banding together to rescue Flint won''t be


    enough. Our biggest problem is that we don''t know who to trust anymore. Even just sending out a


    simple signal for help will be too risky. We can''t afford to leave with wool on our backs ande home


    with it shorn. If I team up with General Lance, we''ll have a better chance. However, this will certainly


    alert the enemy and affect our n," Marcia added, her thoughts racing.


    "So you and my father going there is out of the question." Rocky nodded his head in approval.


    "If I and General Marcia can''t go, then who else will be able to rescue him?" Lance asked with his


    eyebrows raised.


    "I''ll go. We''ve got no other choice," Rocky replied firmly.


    "You mean alone? No, it''s too dangerous. Besides, Flint is my younger brother. I''ll do it." Sabina


    understood what he was trying to do. His words left her slightly overwhelmed.


    "It''s too risky for you to go alone. Count me in. Maybe I can help out a little," Luci offered. She was


    worried about Rocky, too.


    "It''ll be more convenient to go on this mission alone. Besides, you have the Ximen n to deal with,"


    Rocky reminded Sabina with a subtle nod.


    "Why?" a confused Sabina asked.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Because if I can get there tonight, it will be possible to rescue him by dawn. I need you to buy some


    time for me. Neither General Marcia nor General Lance can do it. Only you can," Rocky replied. It


    seemed he had finallye up with a n. However, one small mistake could lead to a huge


    consequence. He needed to get to the Ximen n before Alston could convince them. He needed


    more time in case anything unexpected urred. What he asked of Sabina was of utmost importance.


    "But..." Sabina wanted to add something but was cut short by Marcia. "Basil is right. With our current


    situation, he''s our best bet at rescuing Flint."


    Sabina turned her gaze towards Marcia and then to Rocky. She found herself at a loss for words. On


    one hand, she knew her master was right. On the other, she didn''t want Rocky to risk his life.


    "I''ll leave the rest to you," Rocky said, gesturing towards Marcia and Lance.


    "Be careful," Marcia reminded him.


    "Do you want to say goodbye to Isis?" Lance asked.


    "No. I don''t want her to worry about me. I''m leaving now," Rocky uttered with a straight face before


    turning away.


    "Luci, I''m going to write a letter. Have it sent out for me immediately," Marcia ordered once Rocky left


    the room. An idea suddenly sprung up.


    Luci nodded quickly.


    Once Rocky was out of Lance''s study, he summoned Ken and mounted its back as they flew towards


    Wal City.

 Chapter 1077 Ill Kill Anyone Who Tries To Stop Me

    Chapter 1077 I''ll Kill Anyone Who Tries To Stop Me


    After a whole day''s journey, Rocky finally saw the Wal City in the distance. The city looked very tranquil


    under the lights.


    Rockynded on a corner of the city wall right outside the Wal City with Ken. Then, he gently tucked


    Ken away and flew up along the city wall. Stealthily taking a peek, he saw that the city wall was heavily


    guarded.


    "General Marcia was right," he murmured under his breath. "The walls are indeed heavily guarded."


    Scanning the city walls for a bit, he wracked his brains trying toe up with a solution. Then, he


    suddenly jumped onto the top of the city wall, suddenly revealing himself to the guards.


    The guards were initially shocked at the sudden appearance of this mysterious figure, but they quickly


    recovered and gathered around him immediately.


    Just then, Rocky pulled out the Frozen Wind Dagger and turned it into a ferocious de of mes that


    zed under the dim moonlight. The de shone with ck luster, emanating the ominous aura of


    death.


    Then, several screams suddenly pierced the initially quiet night.


    It wasn''t long before the sound of gongs and drums was heard all over the Wal City.


    Countless figures rushed out of some buildings of the Wal City, and headed straight for the city walls.


    The guards that had initially cornered Rocky were just now killed and turned into cold corpses. Soon, a


    Rocky watched them approach with a calm smile.


    The next moment, he gathered his spiritual power and summoned two beasts from the Magic Spiritual


    Space. Before they could even reach Rocky, the guards saw two huge beastly shadows looming before


    them.


    "You y with them for a while. I''ll be back soon," Rocky said to the two beasts before melting into the


    darkness.


    About an hourter, Rocky spied a team of spirit maniptors at the Earthly Stage patrolling inside and


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    outside an inconspicuous building located in the west of the Wal City.


    Skulking from the shadows, Rocky silently pondered over this scene.


    ''This is the only building in the whole Wal City that is very quiet. Moreover, why is such an ordinary


    building guarded by spirit maniptors at the Earthly Stage?'' His eyes shed as he pieced together


    the information. ''Flint is very likely to be in this building, '' he concluded confidently.


    Quietly, Rocky scaled the wall till he found an opening. As soon as hended inside, a dozen ck


    figures suddenly flew over toward him.


    Rocky narrowed his eyes, immediately taking a step forward to avoid the ck figures flying over. At


    the same time, three more figures suddenly flew out from the darkness of the building and rushed over


    to Rocky from three directions. He could keenly sense their aura of primary grade of the Heavenly


    Stage.


    "Fuck off!" Rocky shouted. In an instant, a strong spiritual power burst forth from his body, causing a


    violent air wave to ripple out in all directions.


    In the blink of an eye, the three figures who were just closing in on Rocky were sted away before


    they even had a chance to touch him. Their bodies twisted and turned through the air as they were


    blown away.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The three figures crashed into the surrounding walls, one after the other.


    The loud noise immediately attracted the other spirit maniptors in the building, including the spirit


    maniptors at the Earthly Stage who had been patrolling inside and outside the building and some


    spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage. In an instant, dozens of figures surrounded the small


    building.


    "I can''t believe that there is no master at the Supernal Stage here. Does Alston really think that the Wal


    City is imprable? Or does he think it''s enough as long as there are many guards?" Rocky spat


    contemptuously as he red at therge group of spirit maniptors before him coldly. His eyes


    shed menacingly, like a beast eyeing its prey.


    The spirit maniptors at the Earthly Stage and the Heavenly Stage all trembled slightly when they met


    Rocky''s animal-like gaze.


    Rocky brandished the ming de of Frozen Wind Dagger and its de extended until it turned into


    a beam of light. In the blink of an eye, the light beam shed at the spirit maniptors surrounding


    him.


    Then, all kinds of piercing screams filled the night.


    The spirit maniptors who had the misfortune of being on the path of the beam of light instantly either


    disintegrated into ashes or exploded into smithereens. Their severed limbs and raw guts flew all over


    the ce, sttering onto theirrades.


    The remaining spirit maniptors pissed their pants, too scared to make a move.


    Rocky took this opportunity to take care of them, and when he was done, he rushed into the depths of


    the building. Inside, he found a heavily besieged room. It was obvious that Flint was locked in there.


    "I''ll kill anyone who tries to stop me!" Rocky roared, his eyes shing crazily. The spirit maniptors


    who were standing guard were all shocked at his sudden warning.


    The next thing they knew, the mysterious figure turned into a shadow that rushed towards them. Before


    they had the time to react, several of them were flung violently into the air.


    Then, a ck Moon de passed through the guards, smashing the very center of the door. With a


    loud bang, mes shed and debris flew out. At the same time, a few figures who were in the way


    were smashed into pieces, leaving only a bloody meat paste on the ground.


    As the remaining spirit maniptors were too scared to make a move, Rocky ignored them and flew


    directly into the room.


    There, he found a handsome young man with captivating eyes. His appearance was impable, save


    for the cold expression he bore.


    At just a nce, Rocky knew that this young, handsome man was Flint.


    Moments prior, Flint had heard a loud sound outside, apanied by miserable screams. He had


    been stunned when he saw someone suddenly rush in.


    Before it even fully registered that the door was smashed open, Flint found that the ropes that bound


    him had all fallen to the ground.


    "Who are you?" Flint asked as he squinted at this mysterious man before him. He looked young but


    calm, and Flint could tell his aura was unfathomably strong.


    "Pfft," Rocky scoffed. "Is now really the time to ask questions? Let''s get out of here first." Rolling his


    eyes, Rocky abruptly turned around and walked out of the room.


    As soon as Flint heard Rocky''s voice, he felt that his tone was somewhat familiar.


    ncing about him, Flint was a little surprised to see that Rocky hade here alone. However, it


    didn''t take a genius to tell that this mysterious figure hade all the way here to save him, so Flint


    immediately followed him.


    As Rocky and Flint emerged from the room, the remaining spirit maniptors watched them with wide


    eyes. No one dared to stop them, and some even looked as though at any moment they were going to


    kneel down and beg for mercy.

 Chapter 1078 The King Of The Night

    Chapter 1078 The King Of The Night


    "What''s wrong with them? What happened?" confused and stunned, Flint asked when he saw the spirit


    maniptors, including the ones at the Heavenly Stage, all looked at Rocky as if he were a demon


    from hell.


    "Well, who knows? I have no idea." The corner of Rocky''s lips curled into a smile. Soon after, he asked


    Flint to follow him closely out of the building.


    But as soon as they stepped out of the building, several figures from three different directions sped


    towards them. Most of them were soldiers d in heavy armors, and the rest were spirit maniptors


    with varying strength. Without a doubt, it appeared to them that someone was here to save Flint.


    "Annoying cockroaches..." Rocky snorted and soon turned to Flint. "Follow me. Keep on track and don''t


    lose your way." Despite his calm tone and cool choice of words, his order seemed to have an


    irresistible power that was non-negotiable.


    As soon as he heard this, Flint nodded without hesitation.


    At that moment, Rocky immediately summoned the Frozen Wind Dagger with ming de in his


    hand and quickly rushed in one direction. Soon after, a series of ck Moon des shed out


    consecutively, turning into the sickle of the God of death, constantly cutting life.


    Not long after, dozens of corpses fell on the ground, as if it were raining dead people.


    The moment Rocky fired his attack, a lot of soldiers were dead on the spot. In fact, this shocked the


    other soldiers who wereing towards them from behind, making them hesitate for a while.


    "Hey! What are you waiting for? Come and get them!" Meanwhile, a deep voice was echoed. Soon,


    four shadows dashed towards them.


    Taking a closer look at who he was up against, Rocky recognized a peerless master at the Divine


    Stage and three medium-grade masters at the Supernal Stage.


    "Are you alone? Have youe to save me? But where are the members of the Ji n?" Only then


    did Flint realize that Rocky came there alone to save him.


    "Did you see anyone else following you around?" Rocky turned around and replied.


    "Wait. Back up. Who the hell are you? And why have youe here alone to save me?" At that


    moment, Flint didn''t know whether to believe this man''s intentions. Perhaps, he could not wrap his


    head around the fact that this man, whom he did not know at all, rushed alone into the Wal City to save


    him.


    "What can I say? You are better at asking questions now than before." Rocky smiled teasingly.


    "What do you mean ''than before''? Do you know me?" Flint asked doubtfully as soon as he heard


    Rocky''s words.


    Meanwhile, the peerless master at the Divine Stage, who had just arrived, saw that Rocky and Flint


    were chatting as if nothing had happened. At that moment, his face darkened in anger for thinking that


    Rocky and Flint were not taking him seriously at all. About to burst in fury, he immediately shouted,


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "How dare you! Do you have any idea where you are? How dare you break into this ce recklessly!


    Tell me where your aplices are, and maybe I can consider sparing your life!"


    However, Rocky ignored the man''s loud voice and instead talked to Flint and said, "How could you be


    so heartless? I risked my life to save you, but you just forgot about me."


    Seeing that Rocky''s dejected face, Flint couldn''t help but feel stunned. At that moment, he thought that


    they must have already met somewhere. After all, Rocky would not be this disheartened if they did not


    share anything special before. Then, he took a good look at Rocky and realized that he was quite


    familiar. However, it was not enough for him to realize who Rocky really was.


    "Forget it. I give up!" Rocky shook his head helplessly.


    At this time, the peerless master at the Divine Stage was so furious that his face had already turned


    green. Soon after, he directly winked at the three medium-grade masters at the Supernal Stage beside


    him. Without hesitation, these three masters immediately went up and directly attacked Rocky.


    In an instant, the Supernal Stage spiritual martial arts aimed three quick moves at Rocky.


    "Hey, watch out!" Flint reminded Rocky as they talked.


    But Rocky didn''t even put in an effort to look back. All of a sudden, he shook his left arm and waved it


    casually. Soon after, three dark purple vortexes instantly shot out and suppressed the three spiritual


    martial arts. When the three spiritual martial arts collided with the dark purple vortexes, they were


    immediately engulfed inside them.


    Everyone who saw this didn''t have any words to express their astonishment. Moreover, they didn''t


    have any idea on what was happening to them at that moment.


    The three medium-grade masters at the Supernal Stage also felt the same as they didn''t expect


    Rocky''s move. However, theyunched the spiritual martial arts for the second time. However, after the


    moves collided with Rocky''s attack, they still got sucked in by the vortexes.


    In disbelief, the three medium-grade masters at the Supernal Stage still insisted on approaching Rocky


    again. However, the three dark purple vortexes followed them like shadows. No matter how the three


    masters attacked, all their spiritual power waspletely devoured by the three dark purple vortexes.


    Almost four hours have passed, and the three masters were out of breath. Despite their efforts, the


    three dark purple vortexes remained haunting them.


    "What''s the matter? Too tired to attack?" Rocky turned to look at the three medium-grade masters at


    the Supernal Stage and taunted.


    At that moment, the three masters looked deathly pale.


    "Suit yourself. Then, it''s my turn." Rocky''s eyes narrowed slightly. As soon as he turned his hand, three


    dark purple vortexes immediately flew into the air.


    "Explode!" Rocky clenched his left fist as hismand echoed all throughout.


    In an instant, the three dark purple vortexes immediately shot out all various kinds of spiritual martial


    arts that the three masters released before.


    At that moment, the spiritual martial arts at the Supernal Stage were like raindrops that flew around and


    fell on the crowd.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Instantly, the lights soared, and the spiritual power scattered in all directions, covering a range of


    dozens of meters around.


    Continuous screams were heard, making people feel that they were inside a living hell.


    "What do you know? This unique self-created skill is really useful. In fact, I don''t even have to do it by


    myself," Rocky said to himself with a calm smile on his face. What he had just used was the Holy


    Dragon Bead''s devouring power. The spiritual martial arts he had created could absorb all kinds of


    spiritual martial arts in a short period of time, and then release them all out, causing arge-scale


    destructive power.


    Of course, this unique self-created skill was of principle. With Rocky''s current strength, the spiritual


    martial arts that he could absorb should only be at the Supernal Stage. If it were at the Divine Stage, it


    was impossible for him to absorb so many spiritual martial arts at once. Moreover, the more spiritual


    martial arts he absorbed, the more power he would have to bear and the more spiritual power he would


    consume. Therefore, there was still a certain limit to this absorption. However, as long as it was within


    the range of tolerance, the power of this self-created unique skill was enough to make people change


    their countenance.


    After Rocky released the spiritual martial arts power, it seemed that many ordinary soldiers around him


    began to run for their lives in all directions.


    "It seems that it''s not messy enough..." Rocky shook his head when he saw the running and panicked


    crowd around him. At the same time, he could not help but narrow his eyes as he saw the peerless


    master at the Divine Stage approach him.


    But at that moment, Rocky didn''t show any fear. He took a step back and grabbed Flint''s hand. Soon


    after, he gathered his spiritual power and shook it violently. Without warning, an erged Magic


    Spiritual Space appeared in the air. Not long after, a huge ck dragon shadow rushed out of the


    space. Its amazing body and the strong aura instantly rattled the entire ce. Moreover, it had a


    domineering aggression that made everyone''s jaws drop.


    Amidst the dark night, the humongous ck dragon shadow brandished its chest as if it was king of the


    night like every living creature was bound to surrender to it. All the people present, including the


    peerless master at the Divine Stage and the soldiers, raised an extremely strong fear from the bottom


    of their hearts. Out of horror, most of the soldiers knelt directly on the ground and kowtowed to worship


    the shadow.

 Chapter 1079 Advancing At Full Speed

    Chapter 1079 Advancing At Full Speed


    "Let''s go." Rocky yanked Flint back to reality, as he had been frozen in shock. Together, they leapt onto


    the back of the massive ancient spiritual beast.


    Then, the four wings of the ancient spiritual beast began to p, causing waves of dust to ripple


    outward several dozen feet high. The entirety of the Wal City was engulfed in the strong winds, with


    sand and stone whirling everywhere.


    The soldiers and spirit maniptors present felt as if they were caught in a strong storm, unable to


    even stand steadily. Some were even swept away by the violent gusts of wind!


    In a matter of moments, the entire city fell into a state of chaos.


    pping its massive wings, the ancient spiritual beast flew over the Wal City with Rocky and Flint on its


    back. The citizens below watched with mouths wide open as the huge shadow of the beast danced


    over the buildings. To Rocky and Flint, however, the people below looked like tiny ck ants.


    Just then, Ken flew over with Robin. They toonded on the back of the ancient spiritual beast.


    "What are you waiting for? Go get them!" the peerless master barked. He knew that if he let them get


    away, there was no way he''d be able to exin this to the acting emperor.


    Then, the peerless master summoned a five-star war dragon of the fifth grade. After mounting it, he


    chased after the ancient spiritual beast. More war dragons of three or four star level were summoned


    as the other spirit maniptors joined in pursuit. Soon, more than ten war dragons filled the skies, each


    one chasing after the ancient spiritual beast in the distance.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed as he realized what was happening. "You ride on Ken first," he said to Flint.


    Hearing Rocky''s words, Flint shot a nce at Rocky. Although he still didn''t recognize who this guy


    was, he obeyed Rocky without the slightest hesitation. In a heartbeat, he leapt and mounted the dragon


    next to him.


    Once Flint was settled, Rocky sent Robin back to the Magic Spiritual Space. Then, he instructed Ken to


    take Flint away from the ancient spiritual beast. Lastly, he asked the ancient spiritual beast to turn


    around and face the swarm of dragons that were steadily closing in on them.


    "Maybe I could take this as an opportunity to give Alston a gift," Rocky said with a devious smile. "I''m


    sure he''ll be happy to receive it..."


    As he spoke, the huge mouth of the ancient spiritual beast slowly opened to reveal a huge chaotic ball


    of light in its throat.


    The peerless master, who had been in the lead, was shocked to see the chaotic light shining in the


    mouth of the ancient spiritual beast. Feeling the astonishing aura emanating towards him, the master


    felt fear seize his heart.


    "What... What is it going to do?" The voice of the peerless master at the Divine Stage whispered softly,


    his voice trembling.


    Just then, a beam of chaotic light burst forth from the mouth of the ancient spiritual beast. In the


    darkness of the night, it looked like a chaotic river of light that was streaming towards the Wal City at a


    frightening speed.


    The beam of chaotic light shot out so quickly, the Divine Stage master and his war dragon barely had


    the time to react. In a sh, the light beam had struck their left side. The next thing he knew, he and his


    war dragon were plummeting towards the ground. The other spirit maniptors behind him were even


    more unlucky. Completely enveloped in the chaotic light, they were incinerated in the blink of an eye,


    without so much of a scream.


    The beam of chaotic light didn''t stop there, though. It extended all the way across the center of the Wal


    City. Like a scalpel cut to precision, the light beam divided the city into two halves, with every building


    caught in its pathpletely destroyed. mes broke out in the surrounding streets, quickly spreading


    towards the far corners of the city.


    Tens of thousands of soldiers and hundreds of spirit maniptors screamed in pain and fled in all


    directions. The whole city was like hell on earth, mes zing into the night sky.


    By then, the power of the ancient spiritual beast had reached its limit. Rocky quickly sensed this and


    immediately summoned Ken toe to his aid. Jumping onto its back, he sent the ancient spiritual


    beast back to the Magic Spiritual Space.


    "Is this still a spirit-manipted beast?" Flint couldn''t help but tremble as he watched the ancient


    spiritual beast disappear into the Magic Spiritual Space. What shook him even more was the horrific


    scene beneath them.


    "It''s almost dawn. We have to hurry," Rocky said,pletely dismissing Flint''s question. Giving Flint a


    wry smile, he coaxed Ken to fly faster.


    However, at this moment, a shadow of a dragon suddenly rushed out from under them and blocked


    their way.


    "You really don''t know when to give up, huh?" As soon as Rocky saw the dragon shadow, he knew who


    its master was. It was the peerless master at the Divine Stage who had almost died just now under the


    beam of chaotic light.


    "Are those the only tricks up your sleeve?" he sneered. "Hand him over. Now." Although the peerless


    master still had a trace of fear lingering in his eyes, he figured Rocky had run out of moves.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed. If he hadn''t brought Flint with him, he could have activated the Spirit


    Possession with Ken now. Now, however, his priority was to protect Flint and hurry to the Ximen n,


    so he didn''t have time to waste with this peerless master here. However, since they were in the sky, he


    was at a disadvantage.


    Rocky considered briefly asking Ken tond on the ground first before making any moves.


    However, it was obvious that the peerless master at the Divine Stage wasn''t going to let that happen.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He did, after all, steer his war dragon to block Ken''s path. Moreover, the war dragon was obviously


    much bigger than Ken, so it wouldn''t be able to get rid of the former so easily.


    What was more troublesome was that there were still a few spirit maniptors in the distance who


    were still riding their war dragons towards them. It seemed they nned on surrounding Rocky, which


    was a bit unexpected. If the stalemate continued, not to mention his deadline to reach the Ximen n


    on time, he wasn''t sure if he''d be able to seed in taking Flint out of the Wal City.


    Just as Rocky was wracking his brains trying to figure out a solution, the spirit maniptors had closed


    the distance and began to encircle them. Dozens of dragon shadows filled the skies.


    "Ha-ha, boy, you can''t escape. Our reinforcements are nearly here." Seeing the dragon shadows


    headed towards them, the peerless masterughed triumphantly.


    Rocky''s expression hardened. Seeing that there was no other way around it, he decided to break out of


    the encirclement by force.


    However, before Rocky could even make a move, a crimson dragon beast rushed over suddenly.


    Unexpectedly, it opened its mouth and spurted a fierce me towards the war dragon of the Divine


    Stage master, forcing the war dragon to dodge sideways quickly.


    When the peerless master recovered, his expression froze immediately.


    Then, Rocky realized that the crimson dragon beast didn''te alone. Dozens of dragon shadows had


    flown over with the crimson dragon beast, facing off with the spirit maniptors and their war dragons.


    Chaos broke out in the skies as spurts of fire were shot out back and forth.


    Squinting, Rocky finally recognized the familiar figure riding on the crimson dragon beast.


    "Mia?" Rocky cried out in surprise.


    "General Marcia asked me to bring people to support you. Hurry up and go. We''ll take care of this


    ce." Mia shot a strange nce at Rocky, her expression unreadable.


    "Thank you." Rocky didn''t say anything more. He waved at Mia and asked Ken to proceed at full


    speed. Leaving the fierce air battle behind them, they headed straight to the Ximen n.

 Chapter 1080 A Polite Refusal

    Chapter 1080 A Polite Refusal


    After a few days of endless hustling and bustling, the Ximen n finally started their grand centennial


    celebration. Thousands of guests noisily gathered, their chitchats filled with excitement.


    The square where the ceremony was held was extremely packed and all kinds of performances were


    ongoing. At the front of the square was a tform paved with red carpet which was specially built for


    the honorable attendees. Bryant, his granddaughter, Shirley, and the elders of the Ximen n were


    sitting on the tform. They were epting blessings and gifts from various ns and major forces,


    the royal family, several civil and military officials, and other guests.


    Time flew by without anyone noticing due to the euphoric atmosphere brought about by the celebration.


    Two hours into the celebration, a disciple of the Ximen n came up on the tform and announced


    with a bow, "My Chief, the emperor is at the gate!"


    However, instead of waiting at the gate for the Ximan n to properly wee him, Alston hade


    inside and walked along the main road leading to the square. He was escorted by two masters of the


    Divine Stage, another nine masters of the Supernal Stage and some twenty spirit maniptors of the


    Heavenly Stage.


    Bryant stood up at once. He lifted his elegant robe and ran down the tform to wee Alston. He


    was followed by Shirley, the seniors, and the elders.


    When everyone saw that Bryant was in a hurry, they realized that Alston was here. No other person in


    this world could arouse such a whirlwind of chaos. The noisy square quieted down immediately. The


    crowd parted automatically to make a path for Alston. Everyone echoed greetings of respect towards


    the acting emperor.


    "Greetings, Your Majesty!" The whole square was suddenly filled with everyone''s greetings.


    Alston, on the other hand, marched on with ease. He wore a wide smile across his face as he waved


    his hand towards the crowd. For the people who knew him little, he was asmon as an old shoe,


    but not the insidious, despicable and ruthless monster who tried to murder his own brother for the


    throne and who used every way possible to get rid of those who disobeyed him.


    As Alston pressed forward towards the tform, Bryant and Shirley met him at the middle of the


    square, as well as all other seniors and elders from the Ximen n.


    "Your Majesty!" Bryant stopped in front of Alston and respectfully bowed.


    "Nice to meet you, Chief Bryant, Miss Shirley and all the elders! Please do not be nervous. I am here


    today to congratte your n on your centennial celebration. There''s no need to make such a scene,"


    Alston said with a gentle smile, instructing Bryant to stand straight.


    "Your Majesty, please follow me this way!" Bryant led Alston to the front of the square and up on the


    tform.


    After Alston and Bryant took their seats, the people from the Ximen n and Alston''s escorts stood on


    the opposite sides on the stand.


    "Today marks the centennial celebration of the Ximen n. I prepared some special gifts for you.


    Please kindly ept them!" Alston said and nodded to the guards who were standing on the sides.


    A guard went down, and a momentter, more than a dozen guards carried several big boxes up on


    the tform. The boxes were immediately opened to unravel heaps of gold, silver and jewelries inside.


    Alston had heavily spent on these gifts.


    "I am extremely ttered, Your Majesty! This is so generous of you! But please forgive me. I cannot


    ept these extravagant gifts!" Bryant immediately stood up and cupped his hands to refuse Alston''s


    expensive presents.


    "It''s truly kind of you to say so. Please ept it, these are just some small gifts to show my great


    respect to you and your n! Might I add that I''ve also prepared several special gifts for Miss Shirley,"


    Alston said as he nced towards Shirley who was standing on the opposite side of the tform.


    "Come here, Shirley." At once, Bryant nodded at Shirley when Alston mentioned her name.


    Shirley immediately came forward and politely bowed to Alston. "It''s already a great honor for the


    Ximen n to have Your Majesty here today. I am not worthy of these special gifts!"


    "Please do not refuse these gifts I picked especially for you, Miss Shirley. You will soon be my


    concubine, so please do not be shy. I can give you anything you want even just for a smile!" Alston said


    generously. He nodded at the guard toe forward again.


    Another group of guards went up to the tform, and this time, they were holding several small boxes.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    They stopped right in front of Shirley and opened the boxes for her to see. It turned out that there was a


    piece of treasure inside each box. Each treasure was ced on the level of a middle grade Dark


    Heaven Egg. Two pieces of treasure were the match of supreme grade Dark Heaven Egg.


    For ordinary spirit maniptors, these treasures were valuable and incredibly rare to find. As a matter


    of fact, the value of these treasures was far more than the value of the gold, silver, and jewelries in the


    big boxes.


    The people who saw these gifts grumbled and sighed enviably at Alston''s generosity.


    "Your Majesty, these gifts are far too expensive! We cannot ept these!" Bryant said, pretending to


    be stunned at Alston''s generosity and extravagance. But in fact, these treasures were nothing to the


    Ximen n. Shirley had grown up in piles of these kinds of things.


    "It''s exceedingly kind of you to say that. I know these treasures are nothing to the Ximen n. So, I


    also prepared an incredibly special gift for Miss Shirley." Alston pped his hands as soon as he


    finished his announcement.


    A master at the Divine Stage immediately walked down the tform and ordered his men to clear up


    an area. After that, he gathered his spirit and opened the Magic Spiritual Space. Then, he went in and


    took out a Dark Heaven Insect at the first grade of the three-star level.


    The appearance of the Dark Heaven Insect heightened the atmosphere on the square. People


    immediately talked among themselves. They were surprised that they were able to see such a


    spectacr thing in their lives.


    "It took me two whole months to capture this creature at the Gehenna Border. I am going to give it to


    you as a pet, Miss Shirley. Do you like it?" Alston said proudly, confident that Shirley would be thrilled at


    this magnificent creature.


    Shirley, on the other hand, just smiled faintly. Her face was nothing but a nk expression. As the


    sessor of the first n in this empire, she had seen all kinds of treasures in her life. And for the first


    time, the Dark Heaven Insect was the only thing she felt a little interested in. But she was aware that


    there was a price she had to pay if she epted it. Alston was expecting that she would ept his


    marriage proposal and be one of his concubines. So, even if Alston presented thousands of Dark


    Heaven Insects, it was impossible for her to show any delight at all.


    "Shirley," Bryant murmured, instructing her to show her gratitude to the emperor.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty. I really appreciate your sincere kindness. I never expect so many gifts from


    Your Majesty!" Shirley replied with all of the formalities she could muster.


    "I am happy to hear that you like it. Oh, I want to ask something, if you don''t mind? Can I have your


    reply regarding marrying into the royal family now? I personally would like to give you a few more days


    to think, but they have already prepared for the wedding ceremony. So, I want to know the answer as


    soon as possible." Alston''s words were very polite, but it was clear that he wanted to tell Bryant and


    Shirley that today was their deadline.


    "It''s my honor to be favored by Your Majesty!" Shirley said with a polite nod.


    As soon as the crowd heard her words, the whole square became loud again. It seemed that the


    emperor was going to get what he wanted today.


    A trace of a triumphant smile shed in Alston''s face. Today''s agenda was going smoother than he had


    thought. As the first n, Bryant had the power to stand on the opposite side of the royal family, and


    Alston had already prepared for it. But he was confident in Bryant''s loyalty. Bryant had no reason to


    refuse, and their n would only be promoted by this marriage. Besides, he knew that Shirley really


    appreciated him before, so he believed that Shirley would not refuse him.


    "But I sincerely apologize, Your Majesty. I cannot marry you!" To Alston''s great surprise, Shirley


    suddenly turned the situation around and politely declined him.

 Chapter 1081 Shocked

    Chapter 1081 Shocked


    Hearing this, everyone looked at each other in confusion. They were struck dumb, as they had thought


    that Shirley would agree to marry Alston. Even if she didn''t agree, they didn''t know she would do it as


    harshly as she did. None of them expected that Shirley would refuse Alston outright and in front of so


    many people too! It would undoubtedly bring great shame to him.


    "I''m sorry, Chief Bryant, but I think I misheard her." Alston''s face was red with anger, and his veins


    looked like they were about to pop from his head.


    "Your Majesty, Shirley should have made it clear," Bryant replied with a morose expression on his face.


    "Miss Shirley, why are you rejecting me? You should at least give me a reason," Alston protested


    vehemently.


    "It is because I am already engaged to someone else before you asked..." Shirley exined matter-of-


    factly.


    When everyone present heard this, they were also shocked, as none of them knew that Shirley was


    already engaged. Of course, they all forgot that Shirley and Prince Basil were engaged in the past.


    "What?! Miss Shirley, when did you get engaged to someone else?" Alston''s eyes almost bugged out of


    their sockets in his surprise.


    "Have you forgotten already, Your Majesty? I was engaged to Prince Basil," Shirley replied.


    "Ha! Basil? That man has been dead for a long time now. Your engagement doesn''t count anymore."


    Upon hearing Shirley''s answer, Alston was exasperated. He didn''t expect Basil, who was already dead,


    to get in the way of his excellent n. Of course, he knew that Shirley must only be using Basil as an


    excuse.


    "The engagement between Prince Basil and me was issued by the former emperor in person. And


    even though Prince Basil had already died for the sake of our country, the previous emperor hasn''t


    abolished the engagement between him and me, so the engagement is still valid," Shirley replied with a


    gleam shining in her eyes.


    "Then I will immediately abolish your engagement to Prince Basil. That way, nothing can stop you,


    okay?" Alston answered aggressively. He was not about to give the Ximen n any excuse, after all.


    In the face of his stubbornness and aggression, Shirley couldn''t help but hesitate. She covertly nced


    at Bryant because she couldn''t think of any other excuses to say. Although Bryant expected that Alston


    wouldn''t give up easily, his eyes still narrowed in annoyance.


    "If I do that, there won''t be any more problems, right? Then Miss Shirley should agree at once," Alston


    insisted with a grim face.


    Shirley was quiet for a while before she opened her mouth and spoke hesitantly, "Actually, there is one


    more problem..."


    "What? What other problems do you have?" Alston''s eyebrow twitched out of his control.


    "Prince Basil... He has already taken me as his woman," Shirley suddenly spat out from between


    gritted teeth.


    At once, a dead silence settled over the whole square. Almost everyone was shocked because none of


    them expected Shirley to say something like that. Why would she expose herself so shamefully?


    Moreover, when did Prince Basil get the unruly daughter of the Ximen n to his bed? That was too


    powerful of him.


    However, because Shirley had imed it in front of everyone, no one would doubt that what she said


    was true. Even if Shirley didn''t want to agree to the marriage, she wouldn''t joke about her virginity.


    Alston''s face strained as if he was about to erupt in anger, but he calmed himself quickly so that he


    would not lose control of the situation. He said coldly, "Miss Shirley, you are too fond of telling jokes! As


    far as I know, Miss Shirley hated Basil to the point of death, and you have never contacted him, not


    even once. Nothing could have happened between you!"


    "Prince Basil once came to our Ximen n. If something happened between Shirley and Prince Basil,


    it should be at that time!" Bryant piped in this time, adding a little lie. Although he was a little surprised


    that Shirley would say such words as an excuse, he had no choice but to support her lies. If he didn''t,


    her words would have been in vain.


    "No matter what happened between Miss Shirley and that dead man, it doesn''t matter. I won''t mind. As


    long as Miss Shirley agrees to be my concubine..." Honestly, Alston was already infuriated, but he


    brushed everything aside and kept insisting instead.


    It painted a pathetic picture of Alston at that moment, as he was willing to ignore the fact that Shirley


    might not be a virgin anymore just to make her agree to be his concubine. If Shirley agreed to this


    marriage, then Alston was as good as a cuckold. Of course, most people knew that the real reason why


    Alston wanted Shirley to agree to be his concubine was to take control of the Ximen n.


    "But I''ve made up my mind to marry Prince Basil!" Shirley insisted, her voice going higher, as she was


    getting impatient because Alston would not stop insisting on what he wanted.


    Hearing Shirley''s ridiculous words, all the people present whispered and pointed at her.


    "What a bunch of nonsense! Miss Shirley, are you going to marry a dead man? I won''t approve of this


    marriage unless you marry a living man." Alston sneered with a sinister look.


    "Your Majesty, Shirley has made it clear already. It doesn''t matter whether you approve of it or not..."


    Bryant reminded him seriously.


    "Chief Bryant, do you and your n want to disobey me and be an enemy of the royal family?" This


    time, Alston made his position clear. He was done ying their ridiculous games.


    "I only wish to respect Shirley''s decision. I didn''t mean to offend you, Your Majesty. How could I want to


    disobey you and be the enemy of the royal family?" Bryant answered calmly. There was a strong


    domineering character in his tone as if he was not afraid of Alston''s threat at all.


    "Miss Shirley, I''ll ask you one more time, so think it over very carefully. Do you agree to be my


    concubine or not? Remember that whatever you say next will directly affect the future of the whole


    Ximen n..." Alston threatened, ring at Shirley viciously. It was obvious now that Bryant didn''t want


    Shirley to be his wife. He simply needed her because he wanted the Ximen n!


    Shirley hesitated a little at Alston''s threat, looking a little intimidated. She looked at Bryant, her eyes


    wide with fear.


    "Shirley, say whatever you want to say!" Bryant told her firmly.


    Shirley frowned at this, as her plump breast continued to jump up and down with her rapid breathing. It


    was difficult to hide the contradiction in her heart at the moment.


    Everyone present waited for her with bated breaths, as their eyes focused solely on Shirley. The next


    words she would speak could determine the future of the Ximen n and the fate of the Holy Dragon


    Empire.


    "Where are you? Shouldn''t you be here now?" at this time, a delicate figure standing in the crowd


    muttered to herself anxiously.


    And just when Shirley was about to blurt out her decision, the delicate figure suddenly walked out of the


    crowd and asked loudly, "Miss Shirley, do you mean what you said just now that you are going to marry


    Prince Basil?"


    The figure took everyone''s attention as she broke the silence, and they were all shocked when they


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    looked at who it was. They all recognized her! It was Sabina, Marcia''s beloved disciple, and the future


    sessor of the Ji n!

 Chapter 1082 Prince Basil

    Chapter 1082 Prince Basil


    Bryant and Shirley were both surprised when Sabina suddenly appeared. Her question was a shock


    too, so they could not answer her at once.


    On the other hand, as soon as Alston saw Sabina, his eyes darkened, and his posture took on a


    cautious stance.


    "Miss Shirley, did you mean it when you said you want to marry Prince Basil?" Sabina repeated,


    ncing at Alston.


    Meanwhile, Shirley didn''t answer immediately. She looked at Bryant first, and only when he nodded


    slightly did she nod as well. "Yes, I did!"


    Alston was enraged at her answer because, at this critical moment, Sabina unexpectedly showed up to


    spoil his n. However, he could not do anything to Sabina in public, so he could do nothing but grit his


    teeth, which Alston did so severely that he almost broke his teeth.


    "Well then, I will announce a piece of good news, which is also good news for the Holy Dragon Empire.


    And, congrattions, Miss Shirley. You will get what you want soon," Sabina said vaguely, as everyone


    listened to her raptly.


    "Miss Sabina, what do you mean?" curious, Bryant also asked. In his opinion, Sabina came here out of


    the blue because she wanted to help the Ximen n out. Besides, he knew that the Ji n was openly


    against Alston, so he believed that he could trust Sabina.


    "I am happy to tell you that Prince Basil is not dead. He is still alive!" Sabina solemnly stated. Her


    beautiful eyes were narrowed with sincerity, as she looked at all the guests one by one.


    Of course, all the people present were stunned when they heard what Sabina had said. At first, they


    thought that they had misheard. How could she say that Prince Basil was still alive? Moreover, it was


    Sabina who brought the news of Prince Basil''s death back to the Holy Dragon Empire. Why was she


    suddenly saying these things now when Prince Basil had been dead for over a year?


    "Sabina, don''t be rmist. That guy has already died. How can he still be alive?" Alston immediately


    shouted, viciously ring at her, even though he was also stunned. He could not believe that Basil was


    still alive.


    "Have you forgotten who brought back the news of Prince Basil''s death?" Sabina asked him


    condescendingly when she saw the disbelief in his faces.


    At this, Alston hesitated a little. He remembered that it was Sabina who brought back the news of


    Prince Basil''s death.


    ''Did she deliberately tell the world that Basil was dead, but in fact, he is still alive?'' At this thought,


    Alston''s heart skipped a beat, and his eyebrows scrunched up in stress. It couldn''t be right. After all,


    Basil had spiraled into madness in the battle with him, so he couldn''t have survived.


    "Miss Sabina, is Prince Basil really alive?" Bryant asked in surprise. He didn''t think that Sabina was


    lying. Most importantly, if Basil were still alive, perhaps everything would change, and the Ximen n


    wouldn''t take a road of no return.


    "Yes, he is still alive." Sabina nodded solemnly.


    "If he is alive, then let hime here. I''d like to see how a dead person can show up here alive and


    well," Alston said as he red at Sabina. In his opinion, Sabina was trying to ruin his n, so she


    deliberately made up the news that Basil was still alive.


    "You will see him soon," Sabina replied forebodingly. She knew that Rocky was already on his way


    here, and the only thing she needed to do was to stall for time.


    "Cut the crap. Unless he shows up right at this moment, I won''t believe you. What''s more is that I''ll


    arrest you for spreading rumors and deliberately stirring trouble," Alston shouted at Sabina as he


    seemed to lose his cool, finally. He could never let Sabina ruin his n.


    "Oh... Alston, are you getting frightened? Are you scared that if Prince Basil is still alive, the fact that


    you framed him up will be exposed?" Sabina answered gamely, unafraid of Alston''s threats.


    As soon as she said these, the crowd burst into an uproar, as everyone looked shocked by her words.


    They watched their exchange with narrowed eyes, as they also felt that there was something more to


    this situation than what they already knew.


    "How dare you spread rumors and frame me! Guards, arrest her!" Alston ordered as his face darkened


    with fury. As soon as he gave the order, several masters at the Supernal Stage surrounded Sabina.


    "Brother, she was just telling the truth. You don''t have to be so angry, do you?" At this moment, a calm


    voice suddenly came from the crowd.


    And everyone was struck dumb when they heard the voice.


    Soon, a figure walked out from the crowd. He looked very inconspicuous, as he was wearing in


    clothes and a rugged, old bamboo hat. Under the watchful eyes of the group, he walked to Sabina and


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    nodded slightly to her.


    When Sabina saw him, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    At the sight of the man with a bamboo hat, Alston was shocked because the man had called him his


    brother.


    Everyone present started whispering among themselves as they tried to guess the man''s identity.


    "Isn''t he the mysterious man who defeated the powerful warriors of the royal family in thepetition


    for marriage held by the Ji n?"


    "Yes, it''s him!"


    "What''s more, he beat a peerless master at the Divine Stage in a single move."


    "Did he just call the acting emperor ''brother''? Who on earth is he?"


    In an instant, the buzzing of voices drowned out the whole square.


    "Are you the one who killed Jason? Who are you?" Alston shouted angrily, ring at the man fiercely.


    "If I tell you, will you believe me? What if I were a ghost, won''t you be afraid?" The man in the bamboo


    hat suddenly let out a peal of faintughter, and then he slowly took off his bamboo hat, revealing his


    face.


    And when Alston saw the man''s face, he was dumbfounded, and his mouth opened and closed in


    dismay. His hands trembled by his side. The man in front of him was no other than Basil, or Rocky, who


    should be dead already!


    "How are you, Miss Shirley and Chief Bryant?" Rocky turned away from Alston and cupped his hands


    at Bryant and Shirley.


    "You are..." Both Bryant and Shirley were stunned.


    However, no one present could recognize that the man in front of them was Basil.


    "Chief Bryant, he is Prince Basil," Sabina intercepted when she saw that they couldn''t tell who he was.


    As soon as those words fell from her lips, the whole square fell into silence. Everyone looked at each


    other, bbergasted, for they didn''t expect that the mysterious person who had appeared two times in


    the Ji Mansion and shown his skills before was the dead Prince Basil. This was unbelievable!

 Chapter 1083 Gifts That Were Much Better

    Chapter 1083 Gifts That Were Much Better


    "Preposterous! No, this man is not Basil, as he had already died a year ago. This man is an impostor


    who is trying to fool us all." The fact that Rocky was still alive shook Alston to the core, but he also


    knew that he and Sabina were the only ones who could recognize him. None of them had seen Prince


    Basil recently, so they could not recognize him at all, as he had changed so drastically from the Basil


    that the people knew. Therefore, he firmly insisted that Rocky was a fake.


    "Brother, please don''t say that. You''re hurting my feelings," Rocky sneered at Alston, continuing his


    snide remarks. Then he turned to Shirley and asked, "Miss Shirley, do you still remember the kiss that


    ignited our passionate love for each other?"


    "How do you know that?" This time, Shirley was taken aback, because except for her and Basil, no one


    else should know about it. But the man in front of her revealed their secret so calmly, which meant that


    he might genuinely be Basil. On the other hand, she couldn''t believe that the man was really him.


    Although the man in front of her looked a little ordinary, he seemed calm and elegant. Moreover, he


    exuded an irresistible charm and temperament everywhere he went. It was not like the rogue back


    then.


    "Are you really Basil?" Shirley couldn''t help asking, because she really found it hard to ept that the


    man in front of her was Prince Basil.


    "Miss Shirley, can''t you feel it clearly in your heart? By the way, didn''t you just say that you want to


    marry me? Since you want to marry me, I can''t treat my future wife shabbily..." Rocky spoke thest


    part as if he was talking to himself, and then he gathered his spiritual power and opened the Magic


    Spiritual Space. At once, an ice shadow flew out.


    As soon as the ice shadow appeared, the surroundings immediately burst into an uproar. The ice


    shadow was three meters high and was standing on two feet like a human being. It had four muscled


    limbs that resembled a giant''s, and it had snow-white ice hair that danced with the wind. It looked


    extraordinarily beautiful.


    "It''s that beast! It scared a seventh-grade master at the Supernal Stage so much that he knelt down in


    thepetition for marriage of the Ji n." Soon, someone recognized the ice shadow and started


    talking about it. It was none other than the famous Robin from the Ji n''spetition.


    On a closer look, they saw that it was holding a small box, about a half meter width, in its hands. It


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    seemed to be waiting for Rocky''s order.


    "Robin, give the first gift I prepared to Miss Shirley," Rocky said, motioning Robin forward.


    Under the public''s watchful eyes, it immediately jumped onto the stage and handed the small box to


    Shirley, who took it with slightly trembling hands.


    She felt a little frightened when she saw Robin''s tall figure, but she soon realized that the beast in front


    of her was very docile. It was watching her with gentle eyes, and nothing was frightening about it at all!


    "Thank you," Shirley murmured as she took the small box and studied it carefully.


    After that, Robin jumped back to Rocky''s side.


    "What''s in it?" Shirley asked Rocky as she stared at the small box in her hand. It was a little small, but


    despite its size, it was very heavy.


    "Miss Shirley, please open it and take a look," Rocky replied with a faint smile.


    Hearing this, Shirley immediately opened the box. The next moment, the spiritual light in the box


    suddenly shot up, and the view was dazzling. Even the people who were a hundred meters away from


    the tform could feel the strong spiritual power released from the box.


    Of course, at this moment, everyone''s eyes were also focused on the box. When they saw the crystals


    inside, shining spiritual lights in the box, they were all stunned. They could not digest what their eyes


    were telling them at that moment.


    The box in Shirley''s hands was full of spiritual crystals! There were three yellow spiritual crystals and


    one blue spiritual crystal, and then the rest were red spiritual crystals. From a nce, it seemed that


    there were at least twenty crystals in the box.


    Most, if not all, of the people in the room, knew that the spiritual crystal was a rare treasure that was


    primarily used to increase the strength of a spirit-manipted beast. The better the spiritual crystal


    was, the more precious it would be. Moreover, the spiritual crystal was usually produced in some


    hazardous and strange ces where ordinary spirit maniptors could not easily enter. Besides, it was


    also scarce, so even a red spiritual crystal was considered very rare in the Wild Spirit Land, let alone


    the yellow one and the blue one. Those spiritual crystals were priceless.


    However, Rocky seemed to own so many spiritual crystals, and he treated them just like ordinary


    jewels! None of them could believe what they were seeing.


    Meanwhile, Shirley was still speechless as she looked up at Rocky in astonishment.


    "This gift is incredible! It can''t even be described as precious..." At the same time, Bryant was watching


    with a narrowed gaze. Although he had obtained spiritual crystals that were better than blue spiritual


    crystals, he couldn''t give out such a box of spiritual crystals as easily as Rocky did. If calcted at an


    average speed, it would take at least a few years to collect such a box of spiritual crystals. Even he


    would be hardpressed just to give it away.


    However, Rocky didn''t even look like he cared, as he gave away the box of spiritual crystals. Bryant,


    who was a top master at the Immortal Stage, had a feeling that he couldn''t catch up with him.


    For all the people present, Rocky seemed much more generous than Alston, who had only sent out


    several gold and jade boxes and several rare treasures.


    At this time, seeing that Rocky''s box of spiritual crystals had stolen his limelight, Alston''s face was


    shadowed with envy. And even though he wanted tomand the guards to arrest Rocky, he was not


    a fool. It was not a coincidence that Rocky would appear in the Ximen n at this time, and he


    wouldn''te here alone and defenseless. He surely had something up his sleeve! Therefore, he


    decided that he wouldn''t do anything until he had figured out Rocky''s ns.


    "This gift is too expensive. I can''t ept it!" Anyone would be ecstatic to receive this extravagant gift,


    but Shirley was not that kind of greedy girl. Moreover, she still had some doubts about whether the


    person in front of her was Prince Basil. Thus, she could not ept it.


    "Miss Shirley, don''t be in such a hurry to refuse me. Let me show you my other gifts first. It''s too early


    for you to make a decision," Rocky told her calmly.


    "You have other gifts?" Shirley was taken aback. Rocky had already given her a box of spiritual


    crystals. Did he have anything better than this box of spiritual crystals?


    Meanwhile, Rocky just smiled as he pped his hands. Soon, a colorful beast wrapped in clouds and


    mists came out of the Magic Spiritual Space with a basket in its mouth.


    As soon as Ken appeared, the whole area was once again in uproar.


    Compared with Robin, Ken was more eye-catching, because it was as if the people saw a legendary


    beast.


    At this time, Ken was already walking towards Shirley.


    "Do you want to send me the beautiful beast?" Shirley was pleasantly surprised to see Ken. And her


    eyes lit up as if she had just fallen in love with it.


    "If it is willing to follow you. But the gift I prepared is in that basket." Rocky smiled.


    Hearing that, Shirley opened the white cloth covering the basket in Ken''s mouth. Inside were many


    primary and medium-level treasures, which were much more advanced than what Alston had given her


    just now.

 Chapter 1084 He Is The Fake Prince

    Chapter 1084 He Is The Fake Prince


    "Wow!" Shirley couldn''t help but exim. The primary and medium-level treasures in this basket were


    no less than that box of spiritual crystals in quantity, value, and rarity. Spirit maniptors would drool at


    the sight of these cultivation treasures.


    All the people present were dumbfounded once again. Each of the items in the basket was a priceless


    treasure, but Rocky had given them out so easily. It was as if his own family nted them, and he


    could pick any of them casually. Besides, the previous box of spiritual crystals already showed how


    generous and wealthy Rocky was!


    "Now, thest gift I am about to give you is bigger in size. So, please move back a little bit and leave


    some space for it!" Rocky announced to the crowd gathered around him. After the people stepped


    back, he nodded to Robin, who once again entered the Magic Spiritual Space.


    Simultaneously, when everyone heard that Rocky had one more gift to bestow on Shirley, their curiosity


    was stirred even more. He had already amazed them so much, so what else did he have up his


    sleeve?


    A momentter, Robin came back out, leading a giant ck figure.


    "Huh? Is that a Dark Heaven Insect? But its aura doesn''t seem to belong to the Dark Heaven Insect..."


    someone eximed.


    Everyone took a closer look and saw the massive beast that Robin had brought out. It was indeed


    simr to a Dark Heaven Insect, but its size was muchrger than that of a Dark Heaven Insect at the


    third grade of the three-star level, and its appearance was more exaggerated. However, to their


    amazement, the seeming Dark Heaven Insect had the aura at the four-star level.


    They all knew that the highest level that Dark Heaven Insects could reach was the three-star level, but


    the one in front of them had unexpectedly reached the four-star level. A restless air covered the whole


    ce, as all of them wanted to interrogate Rocky on how he found this beast.


    Even Bryant had never seen a four-star Dark Heaven Insect before, so his usually calm expression


    now appeared strained. He was also stunned, but it was barely visible.


    "This is called the Dark Magic Insect, which is simr to the Dark Heaven Insect. The difference lies in


    the fact that I have slightly improved this one, so it has identally broken through to the four-star


    level. You don''t have to be so surprised!" Rocky said casually. "This one is for Miss Shirley as a pet. If


    you have nothing else to do, you can ride it to go shopping or something else. It should be cool."


    Shirley couldn''t help but cover her mouth and smile. However, it would be eye-catching to ride such a


    rare insect, which was also at the four-star level.


    "Well, I''ve given you all the presents. Now it''s time to get down to business." Rocky smiled at Shirley,


    pped his hand once, and nced briefly at Alston.


    "Your Majesty, isn''t he really Prince Basil?" Bryant asked Alston doubtfully. From the way Alston looked


    at Rocky, he believed that Alston must have known Rocky for a long time, and Alston appeared even a


    little flustered as if he was afraid that others would find out his secret.


    "He is not Basil. Don''t be deceived by him! He is just a liar with ulterior motives..." Alston would never


    admit that Rocky was Basil.


    "Do you even have the right to stand there and use others, Alston? Didn''t you sell information to the


    Timber Deity Empire that led to Prince Basil''s captivity? And even when Prince Basil was captured by


    the Timber Deity Empire, you still ambushed him in secret and attacked the team that was escorting


    him back. You are a despicable and shameless man who would hurt even your own brother for the


    sake of power, so what right do you have to say these things?" Sabina confronted Alston, and along


    the way, revealed to everyone how he had betrayed Basil in the past.


    Hearing this, all the people present burst into an uproar. If the whole things were real, it would be a


    massive change for the Holy Dragon Empire.


    Meanwhile, the expression on Bryant''s face also changed. After all, Sabina would not dare to say these


    things if they were baseless usations. Could it be true that Alston had framed and tried to kill Basil


    before? Back then, Basil made numerous contributions to the Gehenna Border and enjoyed the


    Crimson Dragon Group''s support. If he were still alive, his return to the Imperial City would definitely be


    a considerable threat to Alston. Therefore, it made sense that Alston wanted to kill Basil.


    "Arrest this woman who ndered me, and this guy who pretended to be Basil! Arrest them now!"


    Alston shouted angrily.


    And at once, six Supernal Stage masters surrounded Sabina and Rocky.


    "Brother, I know what you are doing. You want to kill me to keep your secrets, right? Unfortunately,


    these people have no hope of doing that!" Rocky sneered.


    The next moment, Robin, standing next to Rocky, immediately let out an intense wolf roar and suddenly


    burst out a strong aura, as it rushed to a master at the primary stage of the Supernal Stage. Seeing


    this, the master immediately summoned his spirit-manipted beast to deal with Robin.


    But in the blink of an eye, two pirs of blood spurted from the man and his spirit-manipted beast!


    Before they could even make a move, the man and his beast were beheaded.


    Everyone was shocked because never in their wildest imagination did they think that anyone could kill


    such a strong master and his beast within a second!


    Seeing this, the other masters at the Supernal Stage turned pale, and none of them dared to move


    forward.


    Alston was also dumbfounded. He didn''t expect that Rocky could gain such a powerful spirit-


    manipted beast in only one year.


    "The aura released by this beast just now is entirely beyond that of a spirit-manipted beast of the


    same star level. Is it a guardian beast? But that''s impossible because only the spiritual race can control


    the guardian beast..." Bryantmented suspiciously. As soon as he saw Robin attack, he


    immediately realized that it was no longer an ordinary spirit-manipted beast.


    "You said you are Prince Basil. Do you have anything to prove your identity?" Alston suddenly changed


    his tune, as he realized that he could not recklessly act if Rocky had gained so much power. However,


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    a sinister smile yed on his lips as a n materialized in his mind.


    Rocky stayed silent, ring at Alston.


    "If you don''t say anything, it means that you are definitely a fake. How dare you pretend to be Basil in


    front of me and the chief of the Ximen n? You are courting death! Chief Bryant, this person


    pretended to be Basil and intended to rebel. As one of the Three Great Generals of our empire,


    shouldn''t you uphold justice and severely punish the evildoers?" Alston was indeed very insidious. He


    even put Bryant on the spot, trying to let him deal with Rocky. He knew that if Bryant attacked, Rocky


    would die. And even if theyter discovered the truth, he would not be med. After all, he would not


    be the one who would kill Rocky but Bryant.


    However, Bryant was brilliant and experienced, so he immediately realized what Alston was nning.


    And he would never let Alston get what he wanted! So he asked at once, "What if he is not a fake?"

 Chapter 1085 Spiritual Light Enveloping Him

    Chapter 1085 Spiritual Light Enveloping Him


    "He is an impostor. I''m sure of it," Alston said firmly.


    "Your Majesty, do you have any evidence to prove that he is fake? In my opinion, he really looks like


    Prince Basil," Bryant answered thoughtfully, supporting Rocky.


    Alston gritted his teeth in anger, as it seemed that he could not use Bryant for his nefarious ns


    because Bryant was unwilling to take action. Alston had no choice but to use his people, so he turned


    to his men and ordered them at once, "Go and kill this person who dares to impersonate Prince Basil.


    You will be rewarded handsomely!"


    In an instant, hundreds of guards, more than twenty masters at the Heavenly Stage, and five masters


    at the Supernal Stage swarmed up and surrounded the three of them.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "You take care of the rest. Leave the five masters at the Supernal Stage to me," Rocky instructed


    Sabina, nodding at her brusquely. He didn''t intend to be polite to Alston, and in the blink of an eye, he


    was ready to fight.


    Sabina, who couldn''t wait any longer, immediately summoned her spiritual beast¡ªDuchess Silver. One


    person and one beast headed straight for the more than twenty masters at the Heavenly Stage and


    hundreds of guards.


    On the other hand, the five Supernal Stage masters had also summoned their spirit-manipted


    beasts and wereing towards Rocky. He didn''t bother pulling out the Frozen Wind Dagger, but his


    aura suddenly increased, revealing his strength, which was in the fifth grade at the Supernal Stage.


    "He has already reached the fifth-grade power at the Supernal Stage?" Shirley''s face shifted minutely.


    If the man in front of her were truly Prince Basil, it would be unimaginable. After all, in her impression,


    Basil could only be described as a loser in the past.


    "It''s strange. I heard from Lance that when Prince Basil was at the Gehenna Border, his strength had


    not yet reached the Supernal Stage. However, this man has already reached the fifth-grade power at


    the Supernal Stage. Maybe it''s true that he is an impostor..." Bryant also felt that something didn''t add


    up. In such a short time, even the real Prince Basil, who possessed the power of the Holy Dragon


    Bead, couldn''t make such amazing progress.


    However, for many people present, Rocky had killed a peerless master at the Divine Stage in one


    move during thepetition for the marriage that the Ji n organized. Therefore, it was reasonable


    for him to show this kind of strength at the moment. On the contrary, they were even looking forward to


    seeing if Rocky would make another unbelievable move.


    At the same time, the five Supernal stage masters which included one of the primary grade, two of the


    medium grade, and two of the premium grade, were all very powerful by themselves. And if they


    worked together to fight against a peerless master of the first grade at the Divine Stage, they could


    easily win!


    Therefore, Rocky, who had only shown his strength of the medium grade at the Supernal Stage,


    seemed to be unable to cope against the five masters at the Supernal Stage.


    However, just as the five beasts and five masters were approaching him, Rocky''s whole body suddenly


    shed. In an instant, his arms instantly condensedyers of frost, and his palms continuously


    condensed sharp ws. In the next breath, he disappeared from the spot where he was standing,


    flying like a bullet towards the five beasts and five masters at an incredible speed.


    When the five beasts and five masters saw this, they immediately faced him together, as they knew


    that they were stronger as one. But when they were about to surround Rocky, he suddenly elerated


    and disappeared again. In this way, even though he was under the siege of the five beasts and five


    masters, they could not touch Rocky at all. While on the contrary, Rocky had already injured several


    spirit-manipted beasts to varying severity.


    When the crowd saw this, they were amazed, as it was hard to imagine that the five powerful masters


    at the Supernal Stage could not even catch Rocky, who was only of the medium grade at the Supernal


    Stage.


    Of course, the five Supernal Stage masters also encountered unspeakable difficulties because Rocky''s


    speed was too fast, and it was simply not something that a human could achieve.


    They didn''t know that the reason Rocky could move so fast was that he was using the Mysterious


    Beast Transformation Skill to copy Robin''s power at that moment. In the past six months, Rocky had


    learned and reached the third grade of the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill. He could now copy


    the various abilities of spirit-manipted beasts to improve his body''s capabilities. Therefore, even


    without the Spirit Possession, Rocky could strengthen his body with the Mysterious Beast


    Transformation Skill. For example, he could copy Robin''s speed and its destructively powerful ice


    ws.


    And so, even if two of the five masters at the Supernal Stage were of the premium grade, they couldn''t


    keep up with Rocky''s speed.


    Before long, he had managed to injure all of the five Supernal Stage masters'' spirit-manipted beasts


    with his ice ws, and their fighting power had now significantly weakened. The five masters were also


    deathly pale, as Rocky has yed them so easily.


    "What are you doing?" Alston shouted angrily at the five Supernal Stage masters, his fists clenched at


    his sides. He couldn''t understand why they couldn''t do anything against Rocky, who only showed the


    strength of the medium grade at the Supernal Stage. He couldn''t be that strong, could he?


    When the five Supernal Stage masters saw that Alston was getting angry, they looked at each other


    helplessly. They knew they were no match for Rocky, but they tried their best to block Rocky anyway.


    At this moment, Rocky suddenly stopped his movements. He looked at the five masters who were


    approaching him at the same time with an eerie smile on his face.


    "I''m almost done warming up." As Rocky spoke, he stopped using the Mysterious Beast Transformation


    Skill, and the aura of the medium grade at the Supernal Stage suddenly disappeared from his body.


    When the five Supernal Stage masters saw that Rocky was standing still, they became confused, but a


    burgeoning hope took hold of their hearts. In their opinion, Rocky had stopped moving because he had


    reached his limit, so they all used their spiritual martial arts to attack him at once.


    Unbeknownst to them, a small smile pulled at the corners of Rocky''s mouth. And he immediately used


    his unique skill, and a dark purple vortex instantly appeared above his head.


    Almost at the same time, the five spiritual martial arts attacks from the Supernal Stage masters


    swarmed over, but in the blink of an eye, the attacks disappeared! The five moves were sucked into the


    dark purple vortex as if they had never been there.


    "Thanks for those attacks. Here, I''ll give them back to you." All of a sudden, Rocky''s left palm shook,


    and in the next moment, the dark purple vortex on top of his head suddenly shot out five beams of


    intense spiritual power, rushing to the Supernal Stage masters.


    Seeing this, the five masters were shocked and hurried to resist with their hands.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    After the five loud noises, the five masters flew a few steps back andnded on the ground awkwardly.


    It was like something had forced them back, and they couldn''t fight it off.


    At this time, the whole square once again burst into an intense uproar. It was inconceivable that Rocky,


    who was only of the fifth grade at the Supernal Stage, could defeat five Supernal Stage masters at the


    same time!


    Even Alston found it hard to believe, so he shouted immediately, "All of you, go ahead! Teach that man


    a lesson."


    Soon, thest three masters of the premium grade at the Supernal Stage also came up, and all eight of


    them surrounded Rocky.


    "Eight masters together, huh?" Rocky smiled, looking unthreatened.


    In the next breath, the eight masters made their moves one after another. Eight attacks from the


    spiritual martial arts at the Supernal Stage surged out like massive waves on a stormy night.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    A series of loud explosions rang out under the shining spiritual light. Anywhere within dozens of meters


    from the explosions ended up in shambles, as rocks and debris soared in the air. The people on both


    sides also retreated, for the aftermath of the spiritual power had affected both of them.


    The explosions stopped and revealed Rocky in the middle, as he was shrouded entirely in a spiritual


    light. He didn''t seem to be moving. Of course, Alston was overjoyed at this, and he felt augh bubble


    up from inside him. "Why did you stop fighting? Are you getting frightened now? You may have


    defeated five, but I don''t think you can beat eight masters all by yourself. Ha-ha!"

 Chapter 1086 Who Is He

    Chapter 1086 Who Is He


    Everyone was shaking their heads at the situation. They knew that no matter what happened, it would


    be impossible for Rocky to win. Even if he could somehow survive, he would just linger his entire life.


    A violent me wind suddenly blew up like a storm which instantly blew away the flying dust. Out of


    nowhere, a figure emitted a strong ck me. It looked like the figure was shrouded in darkness. It


    was hard to determine how strong the me was, but it gave off an eerily dark presence, as if anything


    that would touch it would instantly disappear.


    The figure shrouded in ck mes slightly waved his right hand. With that, the ck ming de


    immediately continued to extend. The ming de turned into a massive saber emitting strong


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    mes. Then, the figure slowly passed through the flying smoke.


    "Wait. Is he holding a Spiritual Weapon in his hand? Am I seeing it correctly?"


    "This man actually has an exceedingly rare Spiritual Weapon! That''s amazing!"


    "Who the hell is he? Does anyone know him?"


    Everyone was shocked by what they saw. The figure in front of them was not only unharmed after the


    attack of the eight masters at the Supernal Stage, but also showed such an astonishing and terrifying


    demeanor. In addition, the Spiritual Weapon he disyed was also horrifying! This unknown figure


    made people tremble with fear.


    The eight masters at the Supernal Stage could not help but feel shocked as they looked at the figure


    approaching. They could not ept the fact that the figure which was only of the fifth grade at the


    Supernal Stage was unhurt after their attack. They could not figure out how the figure survived the


    attack of eight masters at the Supernal Stage.


    Of course, Alston had an enraged look on his face. He did not know how Rocky resisted the spiritual


    martial arts of the eight masters at the Supernal Stage when he was just a master of the fifth grade at


    the Supernal Stage.


    "Grandpa, this man just fought against eight masters, but nothing happened to him. Is that even


    possible? How can that be?" Shirley was also surprised by Rocky''s strength and momentum.


    "It''s impossible, unless he..." Bryant trailed off. He was quiet for a moment as if he were trying to figure


    something out.


    "Come now, all of you! There is only one road for the likes of you and that road goes straight into hell!"


    Rocky said in a low and deep voice. He was like an envoy from hell. He looked at the eight masters


    with hateful eyes as if he was reallymitted to im their lives.


    The eight masters at the Supernal Stage were furious when they heard Rocky''s words. They believed


    that Rocky was far too arrogant and did not take them seriously at all. A sixth-grade Supernal Stage


    master shouted and attacked Rocky head-on.


    However, just when the sixth-grade Supernal Stage master rushed in front of Rocky, he suddenly


    noticed the wickedness in Rocky''s eyes which made him tremble all over.


    "Take this Hellfire Explosion!" The master exerted his spiritual martial arts with all of his strength.


    Suddenly, a strong me burst out from Rocky''s feet and surrounded him in an instant.


    However, to the master''s surprise, Rocky swiftly waved his saber without even blinking his eyes. A


    massive ck Moon de came out to directly cut off the me that spurted out from the ground just


    now. Then, the Moon de went straight to the master.


    When he realized that the situation was unfavorable for him, the master was ready to fight back with all


    his strength, but Rocky had suddenly disappeared.


    "It''s a pity you''re too slow." Rocky''s figure had appeared behind the master and whispered in the


    master''s ear. With a wave of his ming de, Rocky sliced the back of the master using an explosion


    of fireworks.


    The master flew out in midair screaming in agony. His back waspletely charred, and ck smoke


    rose from the wound. Hended on the ground with a thud and he never got up again.


    When the remaining seven masters at the Supernal Stage saw that Rocky had defeated another


    master so easily, their faces darkened with worry. They looked at each other and then rushed forward


    together. They did not want to give Rocky any chance to break through each one of them.


    "Alston, my brother, please ept my second gift for you." Rocky suddenly opened his eyes widely


    and let his gaze shoot directly at Alston. In an instant, an aura burst out and affected the area. It


    seemed like the aura was powerful that it could even cut through the sky.


    Rocky''s aura, which had originally been at the fifth grade at the Supernal Stage, increased at an


    astonishing speed.


    Sixth grade, seventh grade... Eighth grade...


    Ninth grade!


    It reached the top grade of the power at the Supernal Stage!


    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Rocky''s strength quickly reached the top grade. His left arm


    suddenly roared into massive mes. Then, he rushed directly to the seven masters at the Supernal


    Stage as he waved the Frozen Wind Dagger.


    At the same time, Robin and Ken also rushed forward beside Rocky.


    Finally, an extremely fierce battlemenced. The entire area was like a ughter scene, causing


    everyone to widen their eyes and look extremely stunned at what was happening.


    About half an hourter, all the seven spirit-manipted beasts fell to the ground. All of them were


    slowly dying. Their bodies were covered with blood and bruises, but Robin and Ken werepletely


    unharmed.


    After the battle with Rocky, four of the seven masters at the Supernal Stage werepletely knocked


    down. Meanwhile, the three remaining masters who were all at the premium grade were still alive, but


    they were staring at Rocky with fear.


    Everyone was also terrified at what had happened. They felt that they had seen an evil devil because


    Rocky seemed to bepletely invincible. They never thought that it would be possible for Rocky, with


    the strength of the top grade at the Supernal Stage, to fight and win against seven masters at the same


    stage. It was hard to imagine that this was something that a top master at the Supernal Stage could do,


    even a peerless master at the Divine Stage might not be able to do that.


    After witnessing Rocky''s strength, Alston''s eyes widened in shock. He had never expected that Rocky''s


    strength could be improved to such a great level in only one year.


    "Your Majesty, what shall we do? Do you want us to fight?" At this moment, the two masters at the


    Divine Stage, who had not fought for a long time, noticed the severity of the situation, and immediately


    looked at Alston.


    "There''s no need for that. I can do it myself. He has reached his limit," Alston calmly said. With that, he


    flew off the tform and faced Rocky.


    "Are you really going to fight by yourself?" Rocky asked teasingly when he realized what Alston was


    doing.


    "I will let you know what humiliation is!" As Alston spoke, he immediately gathered his spiritual power


    and shook his body. The next moment, a long dragon-shaped spear immediately flew out of his Magic


    Spiritual Space andnded on his hand.


    As soon as the dragon-shaped spear appeared, everybody burst intomotion. They knew that the


    dragon-shaped spear was a rare Spiritual Weapon, and it was actually the Thunder Dragon Spear that


    Alston used when he fought with Rocky before.


    In the entire Holy Dragon Empire, only a few spirit maniptors had Spiritual Weapons, so it was rare


    to see two spirit maniptors holding their respective Spiritual Weapons at the same time fighting


    against each other!

 Chapter 1087 A Mysterious Voice

    Chapter 1087 A Mysterious Voice


    Alston''s aura increased in an instant. His strong spiritual power turned into mighty waves that swept


    through the air and circled around his body. In the blink of an eye, he had reached the peak of the ninth


    grade of the Supernal Stage.


    Everyone present was impressed at Alston''s sudden increase in strength. Six months ago, his strength


    was just at the fourth grade of the Supernal Stage, and now his strength was close to the Divine Stage.


    "It looks like you have cultivated intensely in recent months," Rocky said.


    "Go to hell!" Alston shouted. His eyes were filled with anger as he waved the Thunder Dragon Spear in


    his hand. It turned into a hundred spear shadows and attacked Rocky at once.


    Rocky wielded his ming de of the Frozen Wind Dagger and in a sh, the me dragons rushed


    towards his opponent.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The two mighty spiritual powers collided in mid-air. The impact released fiery sparks that drizzled onto


    the ground. Rocky and Alston stepped forward at the same time and dashed towards each other. As


    the two Spiritual Weapons smashed with each other, violent spiritual lights raced out and shed into


    the sky like angry bolts of lightning.


    The fierce fight between Rocky and Alston revealed that they were equal in strength and this infuriated


    Alston. He had made several breakthroughs, and he could not believe that Rocky could still fight him


    with ease. He swung his spear and took a few steps backward. At once, the powerful aura that had


    enveloped his body swelled and radiated with intense energy. Alston''s aura had broken through to the


    Divine Stage.


    The surrounding people were astonished. No one expected that Alston would reach the Divine Stage


    that fast.


    Even Bryant and Shirley were amazed by what they saw.


    "I did not expect Alston''s strength to advance rapidly," Bryant said. He was surprised and at the same


    time suspicious of what just happened in front of them.


    "You are no match for me!" Alston sneered at Rocky. His face was red with anger and hatred. He


    believed that Rocky could never be his match. Not in the past. Not now or ever. For the past six


    months, he had gone to the territory of the Dragon Master n to advance his strength. He did


    everything, no matter what the cost, just to be the most powerful emperor. He wanted people to


    fear him and bow to him in surrender.


    Before long, Alston, who just broke through to the Divine Stage, turned into a light shadow. The


    spiritual light that had shrouded his entire body soared, and the Thunder Dragon Spear in his hand


    turned into a long, deadly spear. With full force, it charged towards Rocky.


    This filled the people with suspense. Everyone feared that Rocky could not withstand the savage


    attack. After all, the strength at the peak of the ninth grade of the Supernal Stage was only one step


    away from the Divine Stage. However, there was a huge difference between them.


    With an explosive noise, Alston''s spear plunged into the ground. The earth trembled violently and a


    strong maic force wrapped itself around Rocky.


    This caused people to panic. They tried to leave the ce quickly, terrified of being involved. People


    from the crowd whispered among themselves as they walked out of the ce. They still could not


    believe Alston''s disy of strength and power. They were also worried about Rocky.


    Sabina, who just defeated most of the spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage, looked distressed.


    "Is he dead?" Shirley asked as she tried to search for Rocky through the dust that had filled the air.


    Just as Shirley expressed her concern, a fierce Evil me turned into a beam of light and razed down


    from the sky.


    This took everyone by surprise. They looked carefully and saw that the Evil me was released by


    Rocky. It was a violent attack from Alston, and yet he stood there,pletely unharmed.


    "You have reached the Divine Stage? I underestimated you. It looks like you have received a lot of help


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    from the spiritual race." surrounded by the Evil me, Rocky remarked with a faint smile. But soon


    enough, the Evil me on his body changed its color and grew thicker. Like a vast and horrifying


    darkness, the me turned ck and evil.


    The people had not recovered from their shock when they saw the amazing change on Rocky''s body.


    The Dragon Spirit Mark that had marked his body swelled and spread all over his body. It was like a


    giant symbol that nted itself on Rocky''s physique.


    Everyone watched as the wild mes behind Rocky formed into a hazy ck shadow. Then it soon


    turned into a demonic beast that radiated evil and darkness.


    Rocky opened his eyes, and it was filled with intense power. His aura which had been at the ninth


    grade of the Supernal Stage soared up and instantly broke through to the Divine Stage.


    "The Divine Stage? He also broke through to the Divine Stage!" everyone present eximed in


    disbelief.


    Then something unexpected happened. After Rocky broke through to the Divine Stage, his aura


    continued to increase, as if the power in his body was without end.


    The truth is, Rocky had been using the Holy Spirit Panacea for thest six months. It was given to him


    by the beauty of the spiritual race and it had the power to fuse the evil power of the Holy Dragon Bead


    in his body, endlessly. Four months ago, he had fused power sealed in the fourthyer, and he then


    released the power sealed in the fifthyer. It would take him four month to fuse the power of the fifth


    the Divine Stage.


    At that moment, no one was more surprised than Alston.


    "How is that possible? How did he be stronger than me?" Alston could not believe his eyes. He


    was so affected that the torment was written across his face.


    "Alston, it''s time that we settle the grudge between us," Rocky said seriously. He had been waiting for


    this day for a long time.


    "Your Majesty, allow us to challenge him!" Two peerless masters at the Divine Stage saw that the


    situation was unfavorable, so they quickly approached Alston.


    After a moment of hesitation, Alston restrained his aura and stepped backward.


    Disgusted, people from the crowd booed and poked fun at Alston. They did not expect him to back


    down from the fight.


    The two peerless masters at the Divine Stage exchanged nces with each other and then stood


    bravely in front of Rocky.


    Rocky checked out the two peerless masters at the Divine Stage. Both of them were at the primary


    grade.


    "How dare you to defy the acting emperor in public? You havemitted a heinous crime. I advise you


    to surrender as soon as possible. Otherwise, we will have you arrested and you will surely suffer!" one


    of the peerless masters shouted at Rocky.


    "We will fight, if that''s what you want. Stop talking nonsense!" Rocky snorted.


    The two peerless masters at the Divine Stage looked at each other and summoned their own spirit-


    manipted beasts. Both of them were at the top-level of the fifth grade of the five-star level.


    By this time, Robin and Ken had returned to Rocky.


    It was another battle, and this time Rocky''s opponents were two peerless masters at the Divine Stage.


    At a nce, it looked like Rocky had no chance of winning.


    "Two against one. You two are cowards! How about I fight with you?" A mysterious voice was heard out


    of nowhere.

 Chapter 1088 Never Compromise

    Chapter 1088 Never Compromise


    As soon as the crowd heard the voice, they all turned their heads and saw three beautiful figures


    behind. The leading figure''s aura was very rare in the Holy Dragon Empire, and she looked as


    gorgeous and delicate as a violet.


    In the next breath, the crowd burst into an uproar, as they recognized the figure that appeared. It was


    none other than Marcia, one of the Three Great Generals in the Holy Dragon Empire, whose influence


    was only second to Bryant.


    At the same time, the two women behind Marcia also attracted the attention of all the people present.


    One was coquettish and charming, and she was like a rose covered in prickly thorns. On the other


    hand, the one beside her appeared gentle and self-confident, and it was evident from the way she


    carried herself that she came from a prestigious family.


    "Isn''t she the eldest daughter of the Lan n?"


    "But what about the other one? Who is she? I haven''t seen her before. She is so beautiful!"


    "Yes, she is almost as beautiful as the daughter of the Lan n. But of course, she is a little inferior to


    General Marcia."


    In an instant, the audience was up in arms because of the three women''s appearance.


    Meanwhile, Alston''s face darkened when Marcia showed up at the critical moment, as he knew that


    she would throw another wrench in his n.


    When the two peerless masters at the Divine Stage saw her, they also looked a little concerned. They


    knew that even if the two of them worked together, they might not be able to defeat Marcia.


    After all, Marcia was the strongest fighter in the Holy Dragon Empire, apart from Bryant and several


    royal founding members who had reached the level of the Immortal Stage.


    Soon, the three women walked to join Rocky, and Sabina stopped attacking the others to stand with


    them. The four women stood together with Rocky at the same time, which immediately piqued the


    jealousy and envy of many men who were watching the scene unfold. They all thought that he was


    fortunate, for there were four beautiful women, including an extraordinary woman like Marcia that were


    on his side.


    The fact that Marcia moved to Rocky''s side meant that she was there to help him. The people could not


    help but discuss what that could mean, as Marcia dared to help Rocky in front of Alston. Only one thing


    could exin her behavior¡ªRocky was indeed Prince Basil!


    "General Marcia, do you also want to join this miscreant and rebel against us? I cannot believe you are


    willing to help this person who had done something unforgivable! He wanted to hurt His Majesty. Will


    you condone his actions?" one of the two peerless masters at the Divine Stage asked Marcia with a


    serious look on his faces.


    "I''m rebelling? Are you kidding me? This is Prince Basil. Didn''t he just say that?" Marcia looked around


    and announced loudly to the public.


    Hearing this, all the people present erupted into an uproar once again. Now, even Marcia had vouched


    for Rocky as Prince Basil, which meant that he was the real one. It seemed that Prince Basil had


    indeede back to life from the dead!


    The two peerless masters at the Divine Stage were confused when they heard Marcia''s words.


    "General Marcia, is he really Prince Basil?" Bryant promptly confirmed when he heard her words.


    "Chief Bryant, all these other people are blind to the truth, but surely, you can see what is going on,


    right? You can see the power hidden within this guy," Marcia answered, as her beautiful eyes narrowed


    at Rocky.


    "Is it the power of the Holy Dragon Bead?" Hearing this, Bryant frowned.


    "General Marcia, do you have any evidence to prove that he is Basil? Mere words alone are


    meaningless. We need substantial evidence," Alston asked with gritted teeth. The circumstances were


    pushing him into a corner, and now, even Marcia was standing up for Rocky. In his opinion, even if


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Marcia imed that Rocky was Basil, it was useless, as it would be just a baseless im. With no


    physical evidence to speak of, nobody would believe them.


    On the other hand, Marcia smiled sharply like a boa that scented its prey. She turned to Rocky and


    said, "Take out the jade token that the former emperor gave you!"


    Rocky nodded and then pulled out the jade token from his pocket. It was the token that his father had


    asked Marcia to give to him, and it would be undeniable evidence that nobody could doubt.


    "As you can see, this is the jade token passed down by the previous emperors, and it is also the


    symbol of the status of the emperor. The jade token in Prince Basil''s hand was the one that the former


    emperor had asked me to give to him once I found him. And this jade token can also prove his identity.


    He is Prince Basil!" Marcia solemnly announced as she looked around the crowd.


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes were focused on the jade token in Rocky''s hand. Many members of


    the royal family and ministers were familiar with this jade token because they had seen the former


    emperor wearing it all the time.


    "This is indeed the jade token of the former emperor." After staring at it quietly for a few minutes, Bryant


    was satisfied and nodded his affirmation. He was now sure that Rocky was Prince Basil.


    Alston was shocked when he saw Rocky take out the jade token, as he had not expected the emperor


    to hand that jade token over to Rocky. He soon remembered that the former emperor had said a "he"


    before he had killed him. Did it mean that the old emperor already knew at that time that Basil was not


    really dead?


    With this thought in his mind, Alston''s face became dark and sinister. He knew that everything he had


    done would be exposed soon, and he was desperate to stop that from happening.


    Everyone heard Bryant confirm that the jade token was real, and all of them were sufficiently shocked,


    as this was another plot twist they had not guessed. Before the former emperor disappeared, it seemed


    that he had already passed down the jade token, which was a status symbol of the emperor, to Rocky.


    It meant that the former emperor had regarded Rocky as the heir to his position as the emperor.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have given the jade token to Rocky.


    "General Marcia, no one can prove whether that jade token is the one given to you by the former


    emperor. It only proves that you possibly have something to do with the former emperor''s


    disappearance. I think you are just nning to rebel, and you will do anything to reign over this


    empire," Alston said doubtfully, for he would never let Marcia and Rocky seed in foiling his well-


    made n.


    "Well, Alston, we''ll see who''s right and who''s wrong soon!" Marcia sneered, and then announced,


    "From today on, the Rime Army Group and the Crimson Dragon Group will unconditionally support


    Prince Crimson, who is also known as Prince Basil, until he ascends to the throne."


    Her announcement immediately caused an uproar among the crowd again, and exmations sounded


    from all directions.


    The Rime Army Group and the Crimson Dragon Group were both parts of the four major groups in the


    Holy Dragon Empire, and they guarded the critical borders of the empire. If the Rime Army Group and


    the Crimson Dragon Group were loyal to Prince Basil, then he could control the boundaries of the Holy


    Dragon Empire. That was to say, if he wanted to, he could make the perimeter of the empire as


    guarded or as weakened as he wished. Prince Basil was now in charge of the life and death of the Holy


    Dragon Empire!


    "Do both the Rime Army Group and the Crimson Dragon Group want to rebel? Well, you can do


    whatever you want. The Holy Dragon Empire can live without you. I''ll send my army to squash you


    traitors..." Alstonughed wildly with a sinister look on his face, acting as if he was unaffected. But he


    knew that once the Rime Army Group and the Crimson Dragon Group joined hands, he would be at a


    disadvantage unless he had the help of the Ximen n. However, he still had the support of the royal


    family and some big ns and forces, so he would never easilypromise.

 Chapter 1089 He Seemed To Be Crazy

    Chapter 1089 He Seemed To Be Crazy


    "So does our Ji n." At this moment, a calm voice sounded from the entrance, attracting everyone''s


    attention. And all the people were stunned to see that some people had just entered the square.


    "Father!" Sabina eximed as soon as she saw who had just arrived.


    They were the leaders of the Ji n, with Elvis in front of them.


    "Elvis, what are you doing here? Aren''t you forgetting that I have something you cherish?" Alston


    remarked insidiously, staring Elvis down, as his face darkened menacingly.


    "Oh, Alston! I forgot to tell you that I prepared a gift for you before I came here." Rocky smiled as he


    spoke, a sharp cat-like smirk that predicted nothing well for his brother.


    At this moment, a man appeared beside Alston and whispered a few words to him. The man seemed


    like he was in a hurry, and the more they spoke, the more Alston''s face reddened in anger. Atst, he


    finally had enough and kicked the man away, as he red at Rocky hatefully. He was probably just


    finding out that they had rescued Flint from Wal City, and now, he had nothing more to use to threaten


    the Ji n.


    "From now on, our Ji n will firmly support Prince Basil," Elvis announced in public.


    Everyone present was shocked when they heard that even the Ji n was on Rocky''s side.


    "Our Lan n has also decided to support Prince Basil." Mia also decided to make her position clear.


    She was the first daughter of the Lan n, one of the major ns in the Holy Dragon Empire that


    controlled the economic lifeline of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    After that, many representatives of the ns expressed their support for Prince Basil.


    However, in the past six months, Alston had been drawing people over to his side through all kinds of


    methods. Therefore, even if Rocky had the support of the two legions and the big ns like the Ji n


    and the Lan n of the Holy Dragon Empire, the two of them were still evenly matched.


    Besides, Alston had the support of the whole royal family, so the Ximen n''s attitude was now the


    most crucial vote.


    "It seems that we don''t have enough support." Marcia''s eyes narrowed, and she immediately looked at


    Bryant. ''If Bryant is willing to support Prince Basil, it will y a decisive role, '' Marcia thought.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Alston also came up to the same conclusion, and he was now staring at Bryant as well.


    Seeing that Alston and Rocky were in a stalemate, Bryant hesitated to side with either of them. Even


    though he preferred to side with Prince Basil, he had to consider the rtionship between the Ximen


    n and the royal family. As such, Bryant couldn''t easily show his support for Prince Basil. Of course,


    he didn''t want to side with Alston either.


    Therefore, Bryant decided not to reveal his choice, and he decided that he would just wait first and see


    what would happen next.


    As a result, the two sides, led by Alston and Rocky, remained in a stalemate.


    At this moment, several bearers suddenly arrived, carrying a pnquin into the square. The bearers


    were spirit maniptors, while the pnquin was covered with a semitransparent curtain, so they could


    only see a delicate figure sitting inside.


    It was not until the bearers were directly in front of the crowd that they put down the pnquin. Then, a


    delicate and pale hand reached out and lifted the curtain, and a stunning woman came out.


    Many people present gasped in surprise when theyid eyes on the woman.


    "Isn''t she the most famous courtesan of the Fragrance House?"


    "Yes. I wonder why she came here..."


    "Did the chief of the Ximen n invite her here to entertain the guests?"


    For a moment, the whole square was in an uproar because of the woman''s sudden appearance.


    "Why is Laney here?" Rocky immediately looked at Marcia when he saw Laney.


    Marcia shook her head and shrugged, indicating that this wasn''t part of her n either.


    "I don''t think it''s a bad thing that she''s here," Luci interjected quietly.


    "I''m Laney. I''m sure many of you already know me. But today, I''m not here as the most famous


    courtesan of the Fragrance House, but as the special envoy of the Timber Deity Empire," Laney said,


    exposing her identity with no hesitation.


    "Special envoy of the Timber Deity Empire?" Hearing this, all the people present were even more


    surprised.


    "This is an imperial edict from the Timber Deity Empire. It carries the order issued by the new emperor,


    who has just inherited the throne. I''ll read it in public now," Laney stated as she took out an imperial


    edict made of superior materials from her sleeve. She began reading in a clear and sweet voice,


    "Alston, the current acting emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire, listen carefully. You should abdicate


    within three days. If you don''t, I will send one hundred thousand troops of the Timber Deity Empire to


    the Gehenna Border, and we willunch an attack in three days. I also want to tell the Holy Dragon


    Empire that if Prince Basil ascends the throne, the Timber Deity Empire is willing to ally with the Holy


    Dragon Empire, and we will be on friendly terms in return for Prince Basil''s saving my life!"


    After Laney finished reading, the whole square fell into a deathly silence again. Everyone could


    understand what the imperial edict meant. However, none of them expected that even the new emperor


    of the Timber Deity Empire also supported Prince Basil. Moreover, if Alston didn''t abdicate within three


    days, they were ready to attack the Holy Dragon Empire again!


    However, the most terrible thing about it was that the Crimson Dragon Group that guarded the


    Gehenna Border was now under the control of Prince Basil. If Prince Basil wanted to deal with Alston,


    he would not have to do it himself. He could allow the troops of the Timber Deity Empire to enter the


    Holy Dragon Empire, and Alston would definitely be the target of public criticism. On the other


    hand, if Prince Basil ascended the throne, the Holy Dragon Empire would not be attacked. Instead,


    they could ally with the Timber Deity Empire, their most powerful enemy in the Wild Spirit Land.


    Alston''s eyes widened, and the expression on his face changed drastically.


    "Woods has already inherited the throne?" Rocky was a little surprised himself. He didn''t expect that


    Woods would be the emperor so soon. It was fortunate, though, as Woods'' offer of help was quite


    timely. In this way, he had the support of many forces. And soon, even Alston, who had the help of the


    royal family, could momentarily lose all of his support. Moreover, if Alston clung to his position as the


    emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire like a useless barnacle, he would be perceived negatively by the


    citizens of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "Alston, you''ve messed up the Holy Dragon Empire for half a year. If you keep doing this, you will bring


    ruin upon the Holy Dragon Empire! If you still have a conscience left in you, you''d better abdicate!"


    Marcia stated coldly.


    "Ha-ha! You want me to abdicate? No way! I will never let you seed. You are all traitors who want to


    rebel." Alston suddenly startedughing, looking more and more unhinged as he did.


    Meanwhile, everyone looked at him in resignation and shook their heads in dismay, as it seemed that


    he had finally gone lost his marbles.

 Chapter 1090 Strive For The Throne

    Chapter 1090 Strive For The Throne


    "Let''s wait and see!" Alston was aware that the current situation was not favorable for him. With two


    major armies of the Holy Dragon Empire at his beck and call, not to mention the Timber Deity Empire''s


    influence, Rocky currently had the upper hand. However, Alston was still the Holy Dragon Empire''s


    acting emperor, so as long as he sat on the throne, his brother would never dare to hurt him.


    Otherwise, he would be an enemy of the whole royal family. With nothing more that he could do, Alston


    shot Rocky a cold stare and waved his hand, instructing the remnants of his men to leave with him


    dejectedly.


    Honestly, Rocky had no intention of letting his brother leave that easily, as he believed that if he set the


    "tiger" free, it would bring endless troubles for him. However, Rocky then noticed Marcia shook her


    head at him discreetly, so he could not help but sigh in frustration. He understood that they could not


    kill Alston right there and right then. Besides, Alston was still the acting emperor of the Holy Dragon


    Empire. If they killed him, they would be used of treason.


    Despite his unwillingness, Rocky stood still as Alston left with his men.


    In this way, a dramatic and thrilling farce ended with Alston leaving, but at the same time, it detonated a


    bomb inside Alston''s head when he saw that Basil was still alive, not to mention the power and support


    he had managed to collect. That day was andslide victory for Basil.


    Alston was not the only one who was shocked. Everyone who witnessed the developments of the


    whole farce was shaken to the core, though they tried not to show it on their faces.


    "Your Royal Highness and General Marcia, can I have a private talk with both of you?" Bryant asked


    the moment Alston and his men left. The general was anxious to learn the truth about what was


    happening. And he hated that he had been kept in the dark for so long.


    Rocky and Marcia exchanged looks before nodding as one.


    Then, Bryant and Shirley left first with Rocky and Marcia.


    On the other hand, a young man hurriedly came out of the crowd and approached Sabina and her


    father.


    "Father! Sabina!" he called, and his head was almost buzzing with excitement.


    "Oh, my goodness! My dear son!"


    "Flint!"


    As soon as they heard his voice, both Elvis and Sabina hurried to his side.


    "Flint, is everything okay? Are you hurt?" Elvis asked worriedly, looking at his son from head to toe as if


    he was checking for any injuries.


    "I''m fine. I''m fine. Please don''t worry about me, Father. But was that man really Prince Basil? He was


    the man who received training with me back then!" Flint could not even believe it, and stared at Rocky''s


    retreating back in astonishment.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and Marcia followed Bryant and Shirley to the conference hall, where they all sat


    down. Bryant asked Rocky to narrate what happened from the beginning. Soon, Rocky recounted the


    crucial parts in short.


    During all that time, Bryant felt like he was dreaming, as all the things that Rocky told them were


    beyond his imagination. But it was too outrageous to be made up, so he believed that Rocky was telling


    the truth.


    "You mean it was Alston who set you up and tried to kill you?" Bryant couldn''t believe that Alston could


    be so cruel. He knew that the prince could be aggressive and ambitious, but he had thought that he


    would have had some limits to his ruthlessness. It turned out that he was wrong¡ªAlston''s cruelty


    seemed limitless.


    "I didn''t expect him to be so despicable." Shirley could not help but frown after listening to Rocky''s


    story, and her eyes lingered on Rocky secretly. Truthfully, she was still confused about some things,


    like how Rocky and Prince Basil were the same person. Besides, it was hard to believe that he had


    undergone such a drastic change in just two years, and now he was a peerless master at the Divine


    Stage.


    "What he did is more than that. ording to our investigation, he is also the one behind the emperor''s


    disappearance," Marcia said bluntly.


    "That is a very serious usation. Do you have any evidence?" Bryant''s thick, white eyebrows raised


    abruptly.


    "Not yet," Marcia answered, shaking her head. "But we will," she continued as her eyes burned with


    determination.


    "Such a verbal statement will be useless, as Alston will undoubtedly find excuses to deny it. You need


    substantial evidence to back up your im. So, what''s your following n?" Bryant asked


    straightforwardly.


    "Basil''s identity has already been revealed, and he has received the support of a lot of forces. I think it''s


    time to propose an objection to the Emergency Chamber. We will ask them to remove Alston from the


    position of acting emperor. After that, we will rmend Basil to the throne," Marcia replied.


    "In ordinary circumstances, that will be the right way to go. But I believe that Alston won''t wait for you to


    throw him off his seat. He will do anything to resist your efforts." Bryant stroked his beard thoughtfully.


    Basil was the biggest threat to Alston right now, so as long as thetter was still the acting emperor, he


    would surely try his best to kill Basil.


    "No matter what he is going to do, we''re well prepared to hit back. To be honest with you, I''m going to


    get in touch with the royal elders soon, and I''m confident that we can win them over. All the problems


    will be solved as soon as Basil sits on the throne, and only then can the Holy Dragon Empire be drawn


    back on the right tracks," Marcia said firmly.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I see. Knowing that General Marcia has a well-thought-out n in mind puts my heart to rest. I shall


    wait for your good news then," Bryant finally said.


    "Chief Bryant, it would be better if we can get the support of your n," Rocky added.


    "I''m sorry, but at this time, the Ximen n will not support either side. I am afraid that I cannot believe


    Alston or you before the truth of the whole matter is found out." Bryant was indeed a cunning old fox.


    He would not risk putting the Ximen n into an unknown situation, especially when it was enough to


    decide the future of the Holy Dragon Empire. He would consider first, and take sides only when


    everything was clear to him.


    "You make a good point, Chief Bryant. We came here with no other purpose but to expose Alston''s true


    face. We understand if the Ximen n doesn''t want to get involved, and we won''t force you to do


    anything," Rocky said sensibly with a nod.


    "But Miss Shirley just said she was going to marry me, and quite a lot of people have heard that. Chief


    Bryant, what are you going to do with that?" Rocky said shrewdly.


    Shirley blushed and piped in, "It was just an excuse! It didn''t count. We thought that you were dead!"


    "And Miss Shirley, you''ve epted my gifts. Are you going to break your words?" Rocky asked again.


    "I''ll return all of them to you. Stop kidding!" Shirleyined, pouting cutely.


    "No, you don''t have to. I was just kidding. You can keep those gifts and consider them as the


    the things he had sent away anyway.


    "Chief Bryant, if there is nothing else, we won''t disturb you anymore. We have to say goodbye now, as


    we still have a lot of things to deal with."


    After these words, Marcia and Rocky stood up and bowed at Bryant before walking out of the hall.


    Shirley watched until they were out of her eyesight. "Grandpa, Prince Basil is much more reliable than


    before. Don''t you really n to support him?"


    "Didn''t you hate him before? Why are you suddenly speaking for him?" Bryant curiously asked as he


    narrowed his gaze at Shirley.


    "That was in the past. I don''t hate him now." Shirley was blushing again.


    "Alston has the support of the whole royal family behind him. And even though tworge army groups


    are backing Basil, unless the royal family recognizes him, Alston still has a considerable advantage


    over him. I believe there will be a fierce battle that is waiting ahead for Prince Basil, and maybe the


    entire royal family will stand against him," Bryant conjectured, looking away at the distance.


    "If he gets our support, will he get a better chance to win? I''m just curious," Shirley asked after thinking


    for a while.


    "That''s exactly why I didn''t give my promise to help him in the first ce. I want to see if he really has


    the ability to inherit the throne," Bryant said meaningfully.

 Chapter 1091 To Visit The Royal Elders

    Chapter 1091 To Visit The Royal Elders


    In the hall of the Witch Pce in Holy Dragon Empire''s Pce City, a conversation was unfolding.


    "Excuse me? Can you repeat that please? I think I misheard you." Lena''s eyes were wide with disbelief


    after the shocking news she just received. Her face was thin and pallid, which showed that she had not


    slept well for days. In front of her was a woman clothed in white.


    "Just as Your Royal Highness heard, Prince Basil is still alive. General Marcia sent me here to invite


    you to her mansion. Prince Basil is waiting for you there," the woman in white said respectfully.


    "Basil is waiting for me? What does he look like now? Is he really still alive? Oh, please don''t y such


    a cruel joke on me!" Lena''s body trembled weakly, and she could not utter another word. Part of her


    wanted to believe the news desperately, but how could she? It was impossible! This kind of thing only


    happened in her dreams. However, she also knew that Marcia wouldn''t lie to her. It seemed that her


    dreams had finallye true today, but it was taking her too long to believe it.


    "Your Royal Highness, please hurry up. We don''t have much time. If you will it, I can bring you to Prince


    Basil. But we need to leave the Pce City as soon as possible, before the acting emperores


    back," the woman in white urged.


    "Okay, I''ll go with you. Please wait for a moment. Randi, please go outside and keep watch for me. I


    need to go and grab something before leaving," Lena instructed.


    Randi nodded at once and promptly walked out of the Witch Pce.


    At the same time, Lena carefully turned around and closed the door behind her. Then she walked to a


    corner, hidden by a massive cab. She waved her hand, making a sweeping gesture over the empty


    wall. Immediately, the entire wall caved in, which revealed a passage for one person.


    Lena hurriedly walked along the passage and soon got to a secret chamber filled with all kinds of


    ancient books.


    She went straight to a stone table in the center of the chamber, where a thick book entitled ''The Witch''s


    Book'' was ced. Lena swept her hand over it and put the book into her Magic Spiritual Space. Then,


    without another nce at the other books, she turned around and left the chamber.


    However, Lena found something unexpected just as she came back to the hall. The white-robed


    woman that Marcia had sent was lying in a pool of blood, while Randi who stood a couple of meters


    away was shaking slightly, and her face was white as a newly bleached sheet. There was another


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    person in the hall, and he was standing right by the woman''s dead body.


    "What do you think you''re doing? Why did you kill her?!" Lena shouted furiously, staring at the scene in


    front of her.


    The man slowly turned around, and something cold and sinister emanated from him when Lenaid


    eyes on his wrinkled face. He was Priest Dean of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "Your Royal Highness, why are you in such a hurry? Are you going somewhere?" Priest Dean asked in


    a calm and gloomy tone.


    "It''s none of your business. What are you doing in my pce?" Lena questioned with a deep frown on


    her face. Meanwhile, she nced at the woman, whose white clothes were now stained with so much


    blood. She wanted to check on her, but she needed all her wits to deal with Priest Dean first.


    "Oh, I believe that you''ve learned the news that Basil is still alive. Let me guess. You''re going to see


    him, right? I didn''t expect that guy to be so lucky!" Priest Dean said viciously.


    "What are you talking about?" Lena asked in surprise. The news of Basil''s return shouldn''t have spread


    back to the Pce City that fast. Something was wrong.


    "Oh, maybe Randi can tell you," Priest Dean sneered and turned to Randi, who was trembling all over


    out of fear. "You did a good job. Here you are. It will relieve you from the poison inside your body."


    Saying this, he took out a pill and threw it to Randi, who scrambled after it at once.


    "Randi! What did you do?" Lena shouted feebly. She couldn''t believe that Randi, who had been close


    to her since childhood, betrayed her.


    On the other hand, Randi was also looking back at Lena. Her eyes seemed to be begging her to


    understand, while she kept whispering, "I''m so sorry. I''m so sorry."


    "People will do whatever they can when death is knocking on their door. Honestly, I''ve prepared for this


    day for a long time now, so don''t me her. She''s just a pawn in this game of chess. I poisoned her


    and made her listen to me, so you can say that she was just doing her job," Priest Dean said in a


    despicable tone.


    "There is a special ce in hell for people like you!" Lena hissed angrily.


    "A strong army is outside, blockading this pce. I''m afraid Your Royal Highness has to stay inside


    from this moment." A sinister smile yed on Priest Dean''s thin lips.


    "Do you think those people outside can stop me?" Lena snorted.


    "I know Your Royal Highness has the strength to get out, but don''t forget that you are not a spirit


    maniptor. Although you are born with great power, you will lose your life if you overuse it. I''m afraid


    you may be able to leave the hall, but you don''t have the strength to meet the man you always want to


    see. Please think about it. What will Prince Basil do if he learns that you are risking your life? He would


    be heartbroken!" It was like Priest Dean had read Lena''s mind, and she could do nothing against him.


    He just looked at her coldly, aware that he had sessfully backed her into a corner.


    On the other hand, Lena heaved a sigh and buried her face in her hands.


    She couldn''t do anything because Priest Dean was right. Even though she was the Witch who had


    some innate power, it had a price. She could not overdraw this power, or she would lose her life. That


    was the reason why almost all previous Witches died at an early age even from ancient times.


    "You can''t imprison me for long. Basil will surelye and rescue me from here. I promise you, he will


    do it, just as he did in the past!" Lena said firmly. She believed that if Basil knew that she was trapped,


    he would undoubtedlye to save her.


    "Maybe he will repeat the same mistake as before and die without a burial ce! I''m looking forward to


    it!" Priest Dean answered with a sneer and turned away.


    On the other side, after Rocky and Marcia joined Sabina and the others, they went back to Marcia''s


    mansion to discuss what they should do next.


    Now, Rocky''s identity had already been revealed, and the Ximen n had already dered that they


    would not participate in the fight between Rocky and Alston. Therefore, judging from their resources,


    Alston, who had the support of the royal family, did not have any advantage over Rocky, as he had the


    loyalty of the two major armies and tworge ns of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    Alston would undoubtedly do anything necessary to get rid of Rocky, which would cause a river of


    blood to be shed. Therefore, the test that wasing their way would be crueler than ever before.


    All the people gathered in the conference hall of Marcia''s mansion, and the atmosphere was solemn


    and quiet. However, it was only the calm before the storm, and no one knew what would happen next.


    "Master, what should we do next?" Sabina asked.


    "Now, I''m going to the Dragon Valley to visit the elders of the Emergency Chamber. I''ll give a detailed


    exnation of the situation to them. If I can persuade them to join us, things will be simplified, as they


    are authorized to discharge Alston from the throne. And when Alston is no longer the acting emperor,


    he will lose the support of the entire royal family. And by that time, everything will be in our hands,"


    Marcia boldly exined.


    "I''m afraid they will refuse to believe a one-sided statement," Elvis said worriedly.


    "This is our only hope. Anyway, we have to try first before we give up. If it doesn''t work, we will have to


    fight against the entire royal family. That won''t be easy, but if we have to, then we will." Marcia heaved


    a sigh. She had already made up her mind, but she didn''t want things to go that far. Once they became


    enemies of the royal family, it would affect the entire Holy Dragon Empire. In the end, the empire would


    bear huge loss if the two major forces started to fight.


    "Can I ask a question? Where is Lena now? She should be here now, but I have not heard anything


    from her," Rocky cut in suddenly. He had a bad feeling that she was in danger. Although Marcia had


    told him before that he did not need to worry about Lena, he could not help but feel that something was


    wrong. He couldn''t exin it, but he could feel it in his guts.

 Chapter 1092 The Situation Was Serious

    Chapter 1092 The Situation Was Serious


    "Before going to the Ximen Mansion, I sent people to pick up Lena from Pce City. If everything goes


    well, you will be reunited with her soon," Marcia said.


    It was only after hearing this that Rocky breathed a sigh of relief. His biggest worry now was Lena''s


    safety. After all, Alston was a truly despicable man. Now that he knew that Rocky was still alive, he


    would definitely use any means possible to kill Rocky, including using Lena as bait.


    "I''m leaving now," Marcia added. Then, she nodded at everyone and left the hall.


    Following her departure, the entire hall went quiet, and a sense of anxiety loomed over all of them.


    After a while, Rocky noticed Flint staring at him strangely. Unable to ignore it any longer, he turned to


    Flint and said, "Hey, dude, you''ve been staring at me this whole time. Did you fall in love with me


    because I saved you?"


    Flint, who was drinking tea, spat out the tea in his mouth and coughed violently. The people in the hall


    could not help bursting out intoughter, which finally eased the serious atmosphere.


    "Flint, just ignore him! Nothing decentes out of his mouth," Sabina grumbled.


    "I still don''t believe that you are the Basil whom I knew years ago," Flint said coldly after a moment of


    silence.


    "I''m not the Basil I used to be. That Basil died a long time ago." Rocky''s eyes darkened.


    Upon hearing this, everyone exchanged knowing nces. They had already guessed that Rocky must


    have ovee a lot after leaving the Pce City. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for him to


    survive, let alone be as strong as he was now.


    "I can''t even connect you with the Basil I used to know. You''ve changed a lot. When I received General


    Marcia''s order to go to Wal City to support you, I didn''t even recognize you at first. I didn''t expect you to


    be Prince Basil," said Mia, who had been silent so far.


    Everyone''s gaze once again turned to Rocky, this time tinted with a hint of serious respect.


    A whileter, Marcia walked into the hall again, returning from the Dragon Valley. However, there was a


    solemn expression on her face.


    "What''s happening?" Rocky asked her at once.


    "The elders are all cultivating in seclusion. They won''te out until three dayster," Marcia replied


    with a frown.


    "Three days? But anything could happen within three days." Elvis frowned, shaking his head.


    "It seems that we have to be the enemies of the whole royal family. We don''t have a choice. Even if we


    don''t take action, Alston definitely will," Sabina said as she clenched her fists.


    "How about this? I can send Laney to ask Master Lucas to send us some masters from the Cao n


    for support. Besides, the new emperor of the Timber Deity Empire is also on Basil''s side. Maybe they


    can help," Luci suggested immediately.


    "Although they support Basil, this is the business of the Holy Dragon Empire, so we can''t ask people


    from another country to help. Besides, it will take them at least three days to get here anyway. By then,


    everything may have been settled," Marcia replied, squinting her eyes in thought.


    Upon hearing this, Luci turned to Rocky for his opinion.


    "General Marcia is right. Don''t bother Woods and the Cao n," Rocky said as he nodded in


    agreement.


    Suddenly, something urred to Marcia and she looked around in a hurry. "Hasn''t Lenae back


    yet?" she asked worriedly.


    "No." Rocky shook his head and pressed his lips into a thin line.


    "It''s been too long. Do you think something went wrong?" Marcia frowned.


    As if on cue, a man with bloodstained clothes suddenly staggered into the hall. Half-kneeling in front of


    Marcia, he panted and said in a hurry, "Everyone who was sent to fetch Her Royal Highness from the


    Pce City has been discovered. I am the only one who managed to escape."


    "What about Lena?" Rocky asked in shock.


    "She has been imprisoned in the Witch Pce. Now, the entire pce is being guarded by arge


    number of troops."


    "I have to save her," Rocky said resolutely, clenching his fists.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "She''s safe for the time being. We have toe up with a n first," Marcia said seriously.


    "No," Rocky growled. "We have to save her as soon as possible. Now that she is in Alston''s hands, he


    will definitely threaten me with her. He may even hurt her." Since Alston knew how important Lena was


    to Rocky, she was undoubtedly in grave danger.


    "But Alston''s goal is to kill you. For now, Lena is the biggest bargaining chip that he has, so he won''t


    hurt her just yet," Sabina said, trying to calm Rocky down.


    Mia nodded. "If we want to save her, we have to break into the Pce City by force. But even in normal


    times, the Pce City is well-guarded. If Alston has raised the security, even a fly wouldn''t be able to


    get in." Having once served as themander of the Pce City''s guards, she knew the city''s security


    better than anyone else.


    "We will need a lot more people then. With the number of people we have now, we won''t even be able


    to break the gate of the Pce City. However, the most troublesome thing is that if Alston mobilizes the


    elite power of the royal family, we won''t be able to contend against him unless we can mobilize the elite


    power of the Rime Army Group and the Crimson Dragon Group, as well as the masters of the Ji n


    and the other ns," Elvis said thoughtfully.


    This immediately put a damper on everyone''s moods; they knew that Elvis was right.


    Marcia was the first to resume herposure and nod in agreement. "Exactly. The Pce City is


    impregnable and is guarded by lots of masters. It''s not easy to break in, so we must be fully prepared."


    "But we don''t have time. Alston is definitely going to battle me within three days. And this time, it''s a


    fight to the death," Rocky said sternly.


    "I''m afraid that he has already set up a trap and is just waiting for us to walk into it," Sabina chimed in.


    "Since he wants to kill me anyway, I will trade my life for Lena''s. I can''t let her get hurt again," Rocky


    said resolutely with trembling fists.


    However, Marcia shook her head. "You know how despicable Alston is. Even if you give your life, he


    may not let go of Lena in the end."


    "It doesn''t matter. We know that Alston will go all out to kill me. So, we can use that to our advantage.


    I''ll keep him busy. What you need to do is to save Lena," Rocky said calmly. It seemed that he already


    had a n in mind.


    "Are you saying that you''re going to be the bait?" Marcia immediately understood what Rocky meant.


    "Get ready," Rocky said. Although he didn''t answer Marcia''s question, the look on his face was evident


    enough.


    A grim atmosphere descended over the entire hall. Everyone knew how serious the situation had


    be.


    Seeing that Rocky had made up his mind, Marcia didn''t say anything more.

 Chapter 1093 Met Alston Alone

    Chapter 1093 Met Alston Alone


    After everyone left to rest, Rocky immediately called Marcia and stopped her in her tracks.


    "General Marcia, I need you to do me a favor. Let''s go somewhere private so we can talk," Rocky


    straightforwardly said to Marcia.


    Marcia directed him to her study. He then told his idea to her. After hearing what he said, she was


    utterly shocked that her mouth was wide open.


    "No, absolutely not. I will not allow it! It''s too dangerous!" Marcia eximed firmly as she shook her


    head in disapproval.


    "If we want to distract Alston and all the elites of the whole royal family by myself, this is the only


    option," Rocky said withplete certainty and conviction.


    "Wait, but..." Marcia hesitated. She was really unsure about Rocky''s proposal.


    "I''m stubborn and extremely willful, General Marcia. You know that very well by now. Even though you


    object to this idea, I will do whatever I think is right," Rocky added seriously and firmly. His eyes were


    full of passion and conviction.


    "Why won''t you take care of yourself just this once? You should know that the others and I always


    worry about you..." Marcia, a little bit angry, stared at Rocky.


    "Lena is waiting for me! We cannot dy this anymore! I need your help!" Rocky stared intently at


    Marcia with an indescribable look in his eyes. He was turning more desperate by the hour.


    "I will grant you this favor, I promise you. But if anything happens to you, I won''t let you go even if you


    die," Marcia warned Rocky in a dark tone.


    "Thank you very much. I really appreciate it." Rocky gently smiled and then left the study.


    Just as Rocky expected, Alston sent a messenger the next day. He was summoning Rocky to the


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Pce City at noon the day after tomorrow. If Rocky rejected this order, he would lose hisst chance


    to see Lena.


    So, there was not much time left for Rocky and hispanions to prepare.


    Marcia tried her best to gather all forces that would give them an advantage. However, it was not going


    as smoothly as expected since they were running out of time. Some of the forces that had originally


    supported Basil were now indecisive especially when they heard that Marcia was going to fight against


    the royal family. This made Rocky''s situation a lot worse.


    On the other hand, as soon as Lance received the news from Marcia, he led some members of the


    Elite Regiment including Allen, as well as several powerfulmanders of the Crimson Dragon Army


    to return to the Imperial City at once for support. Marcia also gathered a group of elites that were


    transferred from the Rime Army Group.


    The Ji n, led by Elvis, summoned Sabina and other two spirit maniptors at the Supernal Stage,


    as well as some spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage. Besides that, Mia asked her own team of


    war dragons, which supported Rocky before, to get ready.


    Meanwhile, Rocky was studying the topographic map of the whole Pce City repeatedly. He was


    making an astonishing operation n that would exceed beyond Alston''s expectation. When Rocky


    exined his operation n to Marcia and his otherpanions, they were extremely overwhelmed.


    "Basil, are you really sure you want to do this?" Marcia asked in a serious tone, her eyes locked on


    Rocky.


    "With our current forces, we surely can''t fight against the elite forces of the royal family and the


    thousands of guards in the Pce City. So, if we want to save Lena, we have to be creative and use


    some special tricks..." Rocky exined calmly.


    "But nheless, I am still anxious about this operation. Can you really do it alone?" Lance asked


    worriedly.


    Rocky faintly smiled. He must do everything he could even if he did not know what would actually


    happen. This was their only chance to save Lena.


    "You must remember that you are now a father. Both Isis and Nigel need you. Leaving them is not an


    option anymore," Lance earnestly reminded Rocky.


    Sabina and Luci gazed at Rocky worriedly. However, the battle was about to begin, and Rocky had


    already made up his mind, so they did not try to persuade him anymore. What they could do now was


    to fully support Rocky in his n.


    "I will try my best to distract Alston. The rest heavily depends on every single one of you. We must do


    this to save Lena!" Rocky encouraged them as he looked around the crowd.


    Noon came and the scorching sun was shining right overhead.


    Some dragon phantoms could be seen above the heavily guarded Pce City. Suddenly, a figure


    shrouded in clouds and colorful light flew straight to the Pce City.


    A team of war dragons above the Witch Pce noticed the colorful light. They immediately reported it


    to Alston who was sitting on a golden throne in front of the Witch Pce.


    "So, are you finally here?" Alston sneered and waved his hand at his men.


    Many bowmen rushed out of the Witch Pce and assumed their positions. Countless bows and


    arrows were released like a huge wave, shooting at the figure that had already flown over the Witch


    Pce.


    Of course, these ordinary arrows and bows were unable to block the figure, but the attack still slowed


    down the figure''s speed somehow.


    Then, more than a dozen dragon phantoms had aggressively surrounded the figure.


    A fierce air battle began. A ck Moon de suddenly shed out in the air with astonishing speed.


    Not long after, several war dragons were sliced open and fell to the ground with a loud thud.


    At that time, the remaining war dragons immediately dispersed upon hearing a clear peal of a bugle-


    note.


    The colorful light also floated down. Just before it hit the ground, a figure jumped down from it and


    stared coldly at the Witch Pce which was guarded by a lot of soldiers.


    In front of the Witch Pce, there were thousands of pce guards, all of whom were spirit


    maniptors at the Mortal Stage or the Earthly Stage. In addition to that, there were more than forty


    spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage, more than a dozen at the Supernal Stage, and seven


    peerless masters at the Divine Stage, including Elder Duke whom Rocky had met before. Most of the


    elite forces of the royal family had gathered there to face him. Rocky had met almost all of them, except


    for two elders who seemed to be the highly respected royal elders.


    Of course, the royal family had many members who were not at the Witch Pce. Many royal elders of


    the royal family had led an isted life. However, it was obvious that Alston had already formed an


    extremely powerful team.


    "As the royal family of the Holy Dragon Empire, you do live up to the reputation. The elite power is so


    strong!" Rocky eximed calmly in front of the powerful team.


    Alston, who was nonchntly sitting on the throne, stared coldly at Rocky.


    "I didn''t expect that you would daree here alone. I thought you were going to lead arge number


    of soldiers to break into the Imperial City. It seems that I have underestimated your courage." Of


    course, Alston knew that it was impossible for Rocky toe alone. However, he was still a little


    shocked that Rocky woulde directly to the Witch Pce alone, while Marcia, Elvis and his other


    that Rocky would soon be defeated and buried in front of the Witch Pce.


    "I''m the one you want. Now that I am herepletely alone, let Lena go!" Rocky eximed, shooting


    Alston a deadly re.

 Chapter 1094 The Killing Spree

    Chapter 1094 The Killing Spree


    "If I kill you, Lena will be set free," Alston told Rocky snidely, snorting condescendingly.


    "Oh, really? That''s good then. I''m d to hear that." Rocky smiled and rxed as if he had heard


    something soothing.


    Of course, when Alston saw that Rocky was smiling happily, he went crazy. "Why are you smiling?!


    What is wrong with you?!"


    "I am happy because I''m sure you won''t hurt Lena, and you won''t threaten me with her life. Of course,


    you don''t need to do that," answered Rocky. The smirk was still in ce on his lips, as if he was


    amused at Alston.


    "Go and get him! Teach this guy a lesson," Alston angrily ordered when he saw that Rocky was still


    calm.


    Soon, more than a thousand pce guards rushed to Rocky like a wave and surrounded him in an


    instant.


    At the same time, in the wholly enclosed Witch Pce, Lena quietlyy on her bed. However, she


    heard the noise outside, so she immediately stood up and asked Randi whose face was full of guilt, "Is


    Basil here?"


    Randi hesitated once, but in the end, she nced through the window and nodded slightly. "I think so,"


    she answered.


    "I need to go out. I want to see Basil!" Lena''s eyes widened in excitement when she found out that


    Rocky was there. It was hard to stem her desire to see Basil, so she immediately got up and walked


    out of the Witch Pce as if she were going to rush out by force.


    But at this moment, a figure shed and appeared in front of her.


    "Your Royal Highness, His Majesty has said that you are not allowed to step out of the Witch Pce. If


    you insist, I will have to use force against you." It was Priest Dean.


    "Get out of my way!" Lena scolded angrily.


    "I understand that you are excited to meet Prince Basil. But if I were you, I wouldn''t rush out recklessly,


    because it would only be a burden for Prince Basil," Priest Dean continued.


    Lena knew that he was right. Even though she wanted to rush out at once, she could not do so


    impulsively, as she could end up distracting Basil from his fight. Since Basil was here to save her, she


    trusted that he could get her out of there. So, in the end, she decided to reserve her strength and


    quietly wait for him.


    "Whatever you do, I will surely meet Basil again," Lena said firmly, staring at Priest Dean with a


    challenge in her eyes.


    At that moment, Rocky was slowly pulling out the Frozen Wind Dagger, as he gazed at the thousands


    of pce guards surrounding him. His Frozen Wind Dagger turned into a ferocious ming de in an


    instant, and he said to the pce guards, "Get out of my way. I don''t want to kill you. You are all just


    blinded by Alston, and I do not wish to waste your lives here. But if you continue to get in my way, don''t


    me me for having no mercy!"


    As he spoke, he eyed them intensely with a smoldering look, while his face remained cold and


    emotionless. The guards were somewhat afraid of him, as they saw Rocky as a cold-blooded killer, and


    they treated him as if he could kill people just by looking at them.


    "Attack him! If anyone can kill him, I will reward that person with tens of thousands of gold. And also I


    will promote that person!" Alston shouted.


    It was evident that the thousands of pce guards couldn''t resist the temptation of money and power,


    so they began to rush madly toward Rocky, like a rising tide with astonishing momentum.


    In an instant, a dense crowd of people had surrounded Rocky from all sides. Countless long weapons,


    short des, and spiritual martial arts came at him at the same time.


    But he didn''t even flinch, and his eyes remained as cold as a wild beast''s. Without any hesitation, he


    waved the ming de with deadly precision. He had already given these people a chance to


    surrender, but unfortunately, they didn''t know that they were just Alston''s cannon fodder. Their


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    existence was worthless, and they were nothing more than sacrificialmbs.


    Of course, Rocky couldn''t be softhearted. In this cruel world, only by personally experiencing pain


    would one know the fear of death!


    The ck Moon des shot out from the ming de and rushed into all directions. Wherever they


    passed, screams and shouts of people erupted, and blood sshed everywhere like rain.


    A momentter, severed limbs littered the ground within ten meters around.


    Rocky didn''t do anything unnecessary, so most of them had been killed swiftly. He walked towards the


    Witch Pce step by step, as his skin shone brilliantly under the light of the sun, the crimson of the


    blood wetting his arms and cheeks.


    Not long after, more than three hundred members of the pce guards had been killed or injured, and


    the rest had been frightened by Rocky. They were trembling with so much fear that they could not


    move, let alone get close to him.


    Seeing that the opening fight hade to a stalemate, Alston waved his hand, and then the twenty


    masters at the Heavenly Stage immediately jumped up. They summoned their spirit-manipted


    beasts and joined the battle.


    However, their presence didn''t seem to be a big deal to Rocky, as he barely even nced at them.


    Instead, he gathered his spiritual power and immediately summoned Robin.


    As soon as Robin appeared, it let out a bloodthirsty wolf''s roar. In an instant, the more than twenty


    spirit-manipted beasts at the three-star or four-star level felt Robin''s momentum, and were


    overwhelmed by it. As a result, more than half of them ran away with their tails between their legs. The


    rest that stayed to fight could barely maintain their fighting power.


    In the next breath, Robin rushed into the remaining more than ten spirit-manipted beasts, and it


    waved its double w ice des as if it was cutting straws. Under the burning sunshine, it shed a


    cold light like the god of death.


    In less than thirty minutes, the remaining beasts were dead, injured, or bathing in the beasts'' blood.


    More than twenty spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage were also shocked when they saw that


    Robin could kill their spirit-manipted beasts on its own.


    Under Robin''s cover, Rocky kept moving forward vigorously. Although there were more than twenty


    spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage, it was still difficult for them to hinder his steps.


    At that moment, Rocky looked as if he was going to kill whoever he met!


    "Go! Go! Go!" Seeing that more than twenty spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage were unable to


    stop Rocky, Alston turned to the rest of the spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage to fight against


    him.


    After all the spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage gathered, they immediately divided themselves


    into two groups. Then they took turns using spiritual martial arts to bombard Rocky. Their only task was


    to consume Rocky''s spiritual power as much as possible.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    These dozens of moves from the spiritual martial arts at the Heavenly Stage exploded wildly around


    Rocky. One after another, they attacked him in turns.


    Faced with such a fierce attack, even the spirit maniptor at the Divine Stage would be burdened.


    However, just after a few waves of attacks, a figure slowly walked out of the dust. The man''s previous


    ordinary-looking clothes had now turned into the majestic Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf Armor, and he came to


    have two ferocious wolf heads on his shoulders. His chest protruded like wolf ws, while his lower


    body was like a dress made of nine foxtails. More than that, the most exaggerated thing about him was


    the fox-shaped helmet on his head. It covered his entire face, leaving only two narrow holes like a fox''s


    eyes.

 Chapter 1095 Trample On Anyone In My Way

    Chapter 1095 Trample On Anyone In My Way


    Simultaneously, the eyes inside the sockets suddenly narrowed, and they were emitting a cold and


    frightening bluish light. The figure who had just walked out of the dust turned into an ice shadow, and it


    rushed toward the spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage.


    Although the spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage exerted their best spiritual martial arts skills to


    the best of their abilities, they could not prevent the ice shadow from moving forward. With the help of


    the Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf Armor, Rockypletely ignored the attacks of spiritual martial arts that came


    from all directions. He bulldozed through all of them like a tsunami, an unstoppable force. He had


    copied the Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf Armor from Robin, and it came with excellent defensive power. In


    addition to that, Rocky could also protect himself with his spiritual power, so the Heavenly Stage''s


    spiritual martial arts could not touch him at all.


    When Alston saw that the spirit maniptors were falling like flies, he could not sit still anymore. It


    became worse when he noticed that more than half of them were now dead or disabled, all thanks to


    Rocky!


    "You there! Fight him," Alstonmanded to the several masters, not taking his eyes off the ongoing


    battle.


    Soon, five masters at the primary and middle grade of the Supernal Stage had appeared in front of


    Rocky. Almost at the same time, they all summoned their spirit-manipted beasts, as they joined the


    group of masters at the Heavenly Stage to block Rocky''s way.


    When Rocky saw the five masters at the Supernal Stage and their spirit-manipted beastsing


    towards him, he didn''t hesitate or even flinch. The only visible response he had was the mes on his


    left arm, as they increased in volume and numerous fire snakes flew out.


    The five masters used their spiritual martial arts to resist this attack.


    The next moment, the area around them was shrouded in dazzling mes and spiritual light, as strong


    explosions rang out one after another.


    But not long after, a figure rushed out from the light works and headed for Alston.


    "All of you people are worthless! So many of you cannot even stop him? Fight with all you''ve got, and


    stop him at all costs!" Alston was in a lot of pressure at that moment. He cursed in distress, and


    immediately signaled to the rest of the masters at the Supernal Stage to join the battle.


    At once, the rest masters at the Supernal Stage did as he bid them. They were above the medium and


    premium grade, and five of them had fought in thepetition for marriage held by the Ji n, so their


    formidable strength was not hard to imagine, especially when they joined hands.


    Soon, more than a dozen masters at the Supernal Stage and their spirit-manipted beasts above the


    fourth grade of the four-star level had trapped Rocky. Several dragon beasts flew through the air,


    working with the spirit-manipted beasts onnd to corner Rocky.


    At that moment, Ken, who was previously floating in the air, descended from the sky. As soon as its


    feet touched the ground, its crystal deer horns immediately emitted a dazzling light, illuminating the


    surroundings.


    As soon as this light erupted, all the spirit-manipted beasts'' pupils changed dramatically, and all of


    them went berserk at the same time. They lost control of their faculties, as they started attacking


    everything, including each other and themselves.


    Everyone was stunned by what they saw, as not one of them had expected Ken to have such a


    terrifying ability. They had no idea that just a month ago, Ken had activated the guardian power at the


    third grade. As a result, it also strengthened its ability to control spirit-manipted beasts through


    hallucination. Now, it could influence the minds of spirit-manipted beasts within a specific range in a


    short period, causing them to go ballistic.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Without those spirit-manipted beasts as his opponents, he could concentrate on fighting the masters


    at the Supernal Stage.


    As soon as the aura around him increased, he began to attack the masters with all his might.


    The fierce battle raged on.


    Soon after, Rocky had wounded half of the masters, as they had a difficult time resisting Rocky''s


    invincible attack.


    When he saw this, Alston''s face twitched in anger. More than one thousand pce guards, dozens of


    masters at the Heavenly Stage, and a dozen masters at the Supernal Stage had already joined hands,


    but they still couldn''t hold Rocky for two hours. Moreover, he seemed to have an endless well of


    spiritual power, which made those masters at the Supernal Stage retreat.


    During the fierce battle, three of the masters at the Supernal Stage died, while eight were gravely


    injured. The remaining four looked exhausted. All of them appeared like they had been traumatized,


    and they warily looked at Rocky as if he was some kind of monster.


    "Your Majesty, I think it''s time for the masters at the Divine Stage to battle him. If it goes on like this,


    there will be more casualties," Elder Duke whispered to Alston without taking his eyes from Rocky.


    Alston nodded in agreement.


    "Your Majesty, let me fight to stop more casualties." An elder of the royal family, who was one of the


    seven peerless masters at the Divine Stage, suddenly volunteered. This elder was the strongest


    among the seven masters, and he was already at the sixth grade of the Divine Stage.


    This elder was already very powerful among royal family''s members though he was not as powerful as


    those elders who had lived in seclusion, or those elders who helped found the empire.


    "Elder Kerr, since you are willing to fight, that''s great," Alston said sternly.


    "But I hope you can tell me who he is after the battle. Why does he have to break into the Witch Pce


    alone?" Elder Kerr added. He didn''t want to be fooled.


    "Of course," Alston replied perfunctorily.


    It turned out that after Alston returned to the Pce City, he had blocked the passage of information


    and didn''t allow anyone to enter ande out of the Pce City. Therefore, no one in the Pce City


    knew that the person they were fighting was Prince Basil, who was not dead. If they knew, they would


    never agree to fight him, especially the royal elders like Elder Kerr.


    After that, Elder Kerr stretched out his body, and in the next breath, he transformed into a shadow. In


    the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of the masters at the premium grade of the Supernal Stage.


    He waved his hands with a flourish and shouted, "All of you, step back!"


    Upon hearing that, those masters immediately stopped their attacks and retreated to both sides.


    "Although I don''t know who you are and why you broke into the Pce City, I''m impressed that you can


    fight until this moment. However, this is the end for you. You can''t fight against the royal family alone. If


    you surrender, maybe I can plead with the acting emperor for you and spare your life!" Elder Kerr


    persuaded earnestly.


    "Oh. You are an elder of the royal family, aren''t you?" Rocky could tell from Elder Kerr''s tone and


    posture that he was an elder of the royal family.


    "Yes, I am," Elder Kerr replied.


    "Alston even sent an elder of the royal family to fight me. It seems that he has no other choice," Rocky


    said as he sneered.


    "You are so powerful at your age. I think it''s rare in the Holy Dragon Empire. It would be such a waste if


    you died here. So, why don''t we stop this nonsense? You know that if all the masters at the Divine


    Stage join hands, you have no chance of winning. Of course, if I fight you, you will never have a chance


    to take another step forward," Elder Kerr stated proudly.


    "Don''t be too confident. I''m here to take away the Witch whatever it takes. Even if a strong master tries


    to stop me, he will not prevail, and neither will you. I will trample on anyone who gets in my way," Rocky


    dered with all his heart.

 Chapter 1096 No Chance To Win

    Chapter 1096 No Chance To Win


    "Son, drop your arrogance! If you can withstand three attacks from me, I''ll let you in!" Elder Kerr


    announced aggressively. He was obviously irritated by Rocky.


    "As you wish, sir. Please don''t break your words," Rocky said, curling his lips into a smirk.


    "Being so conceited will do you no good," Elder Kerr warned, his eyes sparkling with the urge to teach


    Rocky a lesson. The next moment, a surge of strong spiritual power of the Divine Stage rushed out of


    his body and formed a cyclone around him.


    Before everyone could realize what was happening, Elder Kerr had already flown towards Rocky and


    ended up right in front of him. His aura at the sixth grade of the Divine Stage instantly enveloped Rocky


    from head to toe.


    "Wind ghost!" he shouted, extending his arms in front of him and holding his palms outward. The next


    moment, cold wind roared and spread out dozens of meters around him. Spiritual streams were


    dancing within it like ghost shadows, bringing along a strong malicious aura.


    All the people gathered around, including the masters of the Supernal Stage, hurriedly retreated. They


    all knew that this attackunched by Kerr wouldn''t tell enemy from friend, and would hurt anyone


    standing within its ring of encirclement.


    Soon, only Elder Kerr and Rocky, who seemed to bepletely suppressed by the power, remained


    on the spot.


    Of course, it came as no surprise to Rocky that Elder Kerr was hard to deal with. Otherwise, thetter


    would not have reached the sixth grade of the Divine Stage. Due to the gap between their cultivation


    bases, it seemed that it would be impossible for Rocky to withstand this stroke, the very first attack that


    Elder Kerrunched.


    The ghost-like spiritual currents pounced on Rocky from all directions, moving as fast as lightning.


    A momentter, there was a spiritual explosion that resounded through the air, making the earth


    tremble.


    When the explosion died down, everyone saw that the ground within a thirty-meter radius of Rocky had


    crushed everything in its way to fine powder.


    Upon seeing this, Alston beganughing wildly, like a madman. It seemed that Elder Kerr had mustered


    all his strength to give Rocky a fatal blow. And much to Alston''s amusement, Rocky hadn''t even had


    the time or strength to respond. Even if Rocky had been able to survive the attack, he must be


    seriously injured. Alston was quite sure about it. After all, the gap in their strengths was as huge as a


    valley.


    To everyone''s surprise, however, an even wilder string ofughter came from the cloud of dust.


    The dust gradually dissolved in the breeze, revealing a fully intact Rocky, whose body was shrouded in


    Evil me. The Evil me looked like several fire dragons protecting his body, making him look


    extremely evil but attractive. What was even more incredible was that his aura had risen to the third


    grade of the Divine Stage.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you kidding me? How is that possible?" Elder Kerr uttered, going pale.


    Alston stiffened in shock, but he knew that the only reason Rocky had survived was because of the


    power of the Holy Dragon Bead inside him.


    While everyone was still frozen in shock, Rocky approached Elder Kerr with a smile. "Sir, there''re two


    more attacks to go!"


    Elder Kerr came back to his senses at once and snarled in anger. The next moment, he gathered the


    power within him, making his body tremble and his sleeves flutter in the wind. Then, his hands moved


    in a circle with his body. Soon, a ball of spinning wind appeared in front of him, condensing strong


    spiritual power.


    "Wind punishment!" he shouted. As his hands pushed forward, the ball of spinning wind in front of him


    suddenly shot out, growing bigger and bigger along the way. It looked like a whale''s mouth that could


    swallow everything in its way.


    It soon reached Rocky, who was still moving toward Elder Kerr, and swallowed him.


    The next moment, the wind ball returned to its sphere with Rocky still inside it.


    Then, the wind ball exploded from inside. The st from the explosion spread as far as a hundred


    meters around it, causing all the spectators to struggle to hold their ground. So, they were sure that


    Rocky, who was right at the center of the explosion, must have sumbed this time.


    When the wind finally died down and everyone opened their eyes again, however, an even stronger


    aura at the fifth grade of the Divine Stage weed them. A ming ball about the same size of the


    wind ball just now slowly descended to the ground where the explosion had taken ce. The ming


    ball disappeared the moment it touched the ground, revealing Rocky, who was once again standing


    there untouched with a straight face.


    Elder Kerr''s eyes were almost about to pop out of their sockets in shock. He couldn''t believe that Rocky


    had withstood two attacks from him without suffering so much as a scratch. What was worse, Rocky''s


    aura kept bing more powerful, which was unbelievable.


    Logically speaking, even if Rocky fully released the power at the fifthyer of the seal in his body, it


    would not be enough for him to reach the fifth grade of the Divine Stage. However, in order to get a


    short burst of power, he had specially asked Marcia to temporarily release the power at the sixthyer


    of the seal, so that he could apply it at a critical moment. Of course, this special power came with a


    restriction¡ªhe could only use it twice. By now, he had already made use of these two chances to


    withstand Elder Kerr''s first two moves. That was to say, no matter how hard theing situation was,


    Rocky couldn''t depend on the seal again.


    Therefore, it was still uncertain whether he would be able to withstand the final attack or not.


    However, his tone was just as casual andcent as always when he said, "One attack to go."


    Without any dy, Elder Kerr waved his sleeve, which turned into a shadow of wind and rushed to


    Rocky swiftly. This attack was different from the previous ones, because he had only used his right arm


    to gather the wind spiritual power.


    As the spiritual power grew, Elder Kerr approached Rocky. When he thought that he was close enough,


    he waved his right arm and pounced at Rocky. Suppressed by the wind, Rocky found it hard to move


    even an inch.


    Fortunately for him, he didn''t intend to dodge. As he raised his left arm to resist, the Dragon Spirit Mark


    on his left arm shone brightly. When Elder Kerr saw the Dragon Spirit Mark, he couldn''t help but falter a


    little. He had never expected that Rocky would actually be a spirit maniptor of the royal family. As far


    as he knew, there was no such young master of the Divine Stage in the royal family.


    But despite his astonishment, Elder Kerr didn''t reduce his strength. As their palms collided in the air,


    the two strong spiritual powers at the Divine Stage rushed around, raisingyers of air waves. The wind


    radiance and the fire shadow intertwined in the air and constantly soared into the sky.


    Everyone present held their breath and craned their necks to see the incredible sight.


    However, at such a crucial moment, Rocky suddenly withdrew his hand. Elder Kerr hadn''t foreseen this


    movement, but he still spared no effort and directly pped his palm on Rocky''s left shoulder, making


    him spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Meanwhile, Rocky suddenly reached out and gripped his arm before drawing him nearer and


    whispering something into his ear, much to the puzzlement of all the spectators, including Alston.


    Whatever Rocky said, it made Elder Kerr''s face change color.


    However, before Elder Kerr could figure out what to do next, Rocky brushed past him and rushed to


    Alston, who was less than a hundred meters away.


    Alston raised his eyebrows at the sudden change. All of a sudden, he knew that he couldn''t expect


    Elder Kerr to protect him anymore, because the man had bepletely unresponsive. Instead,


    Alston turned to the other masters of the Divine Stage around him and shouted, "All of you, go and kill


    him!"


    Immediately, the six masters of the Divine Stage, including Elder Duke, all rushed towards Rocky head-


    on.


    After forcefully releasing the evil power at the sixthyer of the seal not once, but twice, Rocky had


    already consumed more than half of his spiritual power, which was a very heavy burden on his body. In


    addition, he had also been seriously injured by Elder Kerr''s final hit. Now, he had to face the joint attack


    of the six peerless masters at the Divine Stage. It seemed that he had no chance of surviving, let alone


    winning this battle.


    However, Rocky was not an ordinary person, and he never took the ordinary path.

 Chapter 1097 Too Horrible

    Chapter 1097 Too Horrible


    "Ken..." Rocky summoned as his eyes widened. The next moment, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn that


    appeared from nowhere suddenly turned into colorful light and merged with Rocky.


    In an instant, his aura once again soared to the third grade of the Divine Stage.


    The six peerless masters at the Divine Stage were surprised to see that Rocky used the Spirit


    Possession at that time. They knew that it was a considerable risk because once he reached the limit


    of the Spirit Possession, he would die without a doubt. However, in their opinion, even if Rocky used


    the Spirit Possession, he had no chance of winning against six peerless masters alone.


    Still, Rocky went all out to fight against the six enemies without fear.


    At the same time, the six masters also disyed their strongest spiritual martial arts. All kinds of


    spiritual shadows shed out of nowhere and inundated Rocky.


    "ming Arm!"


    "ming Dragon Wrath!"


    "Demonic Snake me Explosion!"


    On the other side, Rocky used different spiritual martial arts to fight against the six masters


    simultaneously, together with the devouring power of the Holy Dragon Bead.


    Everyone present was stunned by this scene!


    Soon, Rocky was starting to feel the exhaustion in his bones, and he was about to reach his spiritual


    power limit. Of course, the six peerless masters also noticed this, and as one, they madly rushed up,


    meaning to take advantage and strike Rocky down. To their utmost surprise, the colorful light covered


    Rocky''s body shone even more brightly, while the aura around his body increased to the fifth grade. He


    also released a wave of violent spiritual power at the same time.


    The six masters were dumbfounded. They didn''t know where on earth Rocky''s power wasing


    from! Of course, what they didn''t know was that every grade of the guardian beast''s power that Ken


    had activated would support Rocky with new power. However, it would also cause a greater burden on


    his body.


    It could be said that at this moment, Rocky was risking his life.


    After releasing the second grade of Ken''s power, he used a few more spiritual martial arts moves at the


    Supernal Stage with all his strength, forcing the six masters back.


    Then, the two sides used their spiritual martial arts skills at the Divine Stage topete with each


    other.


    The battle was so intense that the earth within a hundred meters copsed into a deep pit of about a


    few meters, getting deeper each second, as the fighters continued bombarding thend with all kinds of


    spiritual martial arts skills. Dust soared and swirled in the air, worsening the visibility around them.


    By the time, the six masters'' expressions had shifted from arrogance to exhaustion and hesitation.


    Their spiritual power was also rapidly decreased under the highly intense confrontation.


    After a dozen rounds of fighting, Rocky had exhausted his spiritual power once again.


    The six masters finally breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that there would be no more surprises waiting


    for them!


    They approached Rocky and attacked him at the same time, like predators that had finally weakened


    their prey.


    However, at that moment, an evil smile suddenly appeared at the corners of Rocky''s mouth. And


    between one breath and the next, his body released a brighter light, and a stronger aura also burst out.


    The third grade of the guardian beast''s power was activated again.


    The six masters were utterly stunned. Their faces were ashen and pale as they hurried away from him


    before it was toote.


    With a loud shout, Rocky burst out all the spiritual power in his body, with himself as the center,


    producing an intense explosive force. Immediately, a massive mushroom cloud rose within a hundred


    meters.


    Almost at the same time, six figures flew out of the mushroom cloud and awkwardlynded on the


    ground. They fell to their knees, vomiting blood.


    "Is this guy crazy? His power is horrible!"


    "He doesn''t even care for his life. Does he want to burn himself to ashes with these peerless masters at


    the Divine Stage?"


    "He is not human!"


    In no time, discussions burst forth from every mouth, as Rocky had managed to frighten everyone with


    his desperate fighting skill.


    Soon, the smoke dissipated. It revealed Rocky, who was half-kneeling on the ground and out of breath.


    He had removed the state of Spirit Possession, or perhaps he could not continue it anymore, as he


    looked grey and exhausted.


    Alston''s face brightened with glee at the sight of Rocky, who had run out of power and was barely


    holding on. He stood up from the throne and stalked towards Rocky.


    Rocky struggled to stand up, for he did not want to be on his knees in front of Alston. Even though the


    Spirit Possession''s side-effect rendered him almost unable to move, he still used all his strength to


    straighten his body and face Alston with his head held high.


    "I didn''t expect you to fight so hard. I underestimated you! If I had known you would fight so well, I


    would have prepared more people," Alston said snidely.


    "Stop joking around. These people are all the power you can use," Rocky answered back just as


    scornfully.


    "What a pity! You''ve tried so hard, but you still can''t enter the Witch Pce. You know what? I think I''ve


    seen this happen before. Can you remember? You were also standing here on that day," Alston said in


    a low voice, referring to what had happened between them in the past.


    "Do you think I will repeat the same mistake?" Rocky smiled calmly at him, seemingly unaffected by the


    way Alston kept pushing his buttons.


    "Didn''t you? Aren''t you in the same situation as before? You can''t do anything more. You must have


    used up all your strength." Alston looked sure of himself. He knew that Rocky had exhausted all of his


    strength in the fight just now, so at present, he could trample Rocky any time he wished. Rocky was


    virtually at his mercy.


    "Alston, you know what? The most pathetic thing about you is that you think you are so powerful. You


    can''t even tolerate sand in your eyes, yet you act so high and mighty! It''s too bad, but you are destined


    to be a person with a limited outlook." A smile kept pulling at the corners of his mouth, as Rocky


    gathered all his spiritual power for his final attack.


    The next second, his Magic Spiritual Space opened in midair and kept growing. Then, a huge ck


    dragon shadow appeared from inside it.


    The moment the enormous ck dragon shadow appeared, everyone present, including Alston, was


    rmed. They could feel the power of the vast ck dragon shadow and its appalling aura, and they


    could not believe that Rocky had more aces up his sleeve!


    "Old man, please aim properly at the target. Don''t hurt my woman..." Rocky shouted as he narrowed


    his gaze at the dragon.


    In turn, the massive ck dragon soared up the sky, and then it shot out a beam of chaotic light from


    its mouth. After that, it rushed down to the Witch Pce at breakneck speed.


    In the blink of an eye, the beam of chaotic light passed through the top of the Witch Pce. And


    although it did not directly hit the pce, its powerful force caused the pce to copse


    spontaneously.


    Meanwhile, Lena, who was in the Witch Pce, was shocked when the entire ce began to copse.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She urgently rushed to Randi''s side and quickly spread a golden enchanted barrier around them.


    While the building was crumbling down, two huge dragon shadows suddenly rushed over from the left


    and right side of the pce with astonishing momentum.


    "When did they get inside?" When Alston saw the two dragon shadows, he immediately recognized


    them. They were the spirit-manipted beasts of Lance and Marcia. It took him by surprise because he


    didn''t expect to see them appear out of thin air. That meant Rocky had nned it, and he had waited


    until the very end to use them!

 Chapter 1098 The Shocking Noise

    Chapter 1098 The Shocking Noise


    Alston never expected Lance and Marcia to appear at such a perfect time.


    Just then, the defense in front of the Witch Pce was rather weak. The six peerless masters of the


    Divine Stage who previously fought with Rocky were now scattered all around him. Alston had just left


    the golden throne, with only a few weak guards around. When Lance and Marcia, each driving a six-


    star spirit-manipted beast, suddenly appeared, none of the weak guards could stop them.


    Aside from the two mighty beasts and their masters, more than ten Supernal Stage masters arrived as


    well, including Sabina, Allen, and Luci and so on.


    "Alston, I''ve always told you that you are a person with a limited outlook. You wouldn''t even be able to


    see through the trick¡ªluring a tiger away from its cave!" Rocky sneered at Alston who was near him.


    The reason that Rocky dared to challenge so many strong masters guarding the Witch Pce alone


    was to buy some time and make it easier for Marcia and Lance to save Lena. The moment he showed


    up in front of the Witch Pce, he was determined to fight even to the death. In any case, he needed to


    create a distraction to give his people ample time.


    Alston twitched upon hearing Rocky''s words, the rage burning red hot across his face. Not only did he


    realize that he had been fooled by Rocky from the very beginning, but he hadpletely


    underestimated him as well. Alston believed that his brother was the same person who had tried to


    break into the Witch Pce to see Lena back then.


    The moment Rocky appeared, there was no doubt that Alston would lose.


    "What are you waiting for? Stop them!" Alston ordered the peerless masters at the Divine Stage nearby


    furiously.


    The several masters were also quite shocked by the sudden arrival of Marcia and Lance, two of the


    Thee Great Generals of the Holy Dragon Empire. They were puzzled by the fact that they entered the


    Witch Pce by force and that they seemed to be siding with Rocky.


    Nevertheless, because Alston was the acting emperor now, none of the masters of the Divine Stage


    could disobey his orders. After a moment of hesitation, they all rushed towards the copsing Witch


    Pce to try and stop Lance, Marcia, and the others.


    Meanwhile, Lance nodded at Marcia upon seeing the masters heading towards them. He then


    Ten figures also flew down from the backs of the Roaring-thunder Dragon and Marcia''s spirit-


    manipted beast.


    "Go!" Lancemanded as he waved his hand. He was the first to charge forward into battle with the


    six Divine Stage masters.


    Then, Sabina and the other nine Supernal Stage masters grouped into pairs to try and block the six


    masters. They weren''t as strong as the Divine Stage masters. But as long as they could block them for


    a few more moments, then Marcia would have enough time to get Lena out.


    As the group took cover for her, Marcianded on the Witch Pce where all the wood, stone, and


    other debris was spreading around.


    "Lena..." Marcia uttered as she searched for her.


    "Marcia, I''m here!" Lena called out from the enchanted barrier in the corner once she saw her.


    At the sound of Lena''s voice, Marcia immediately turned around. Then, her delicate body morphed into


    a shadow that quickly appeared in front of the enchanted barrier.


    By then, Priest Dean¡ªwho stood nearby¡ªwas in absolute shock upon seeing Marcia.


    "Please see yourself out, Priest Dean." Marcia shot the priest a cold nce.


    Realizing that things weren''t in his favor, Priest Dean immediately coughed and pretended to not see


    Marcia before he turned around and disappeared.


    "Let''s go!" Seeing that the Witch Pce was about to copsepletely, Marcia quickly pulled Lena


    and Randi closer to her. Once the spiritual light within her rose, the trio swiftly flew out of the pce.


    At that moment, Rocky was standing outside the pce when he saw a delicate figure. It was Lena. He


    couldn''t help but tremble.


    Lena, who followed Marcia to escape the crumbling Witch Pce, felt as though someone was looking


    at her. She couldn''t help but look over. Soon enough, she was looking at Rocky.


    With their eyes locked on each other, the world around them seemed to fall silent. This time, the two of


    them finally found each other. Everything else seemed to disappear around them. In their eyes, there


    was only each other and their endless longing to reunite that umted all those days and nights


    apart.


    Although Rocky had changed a lot, Lena knew that he was the Basil she had thought of day and night


    just by looking into his gentle eyes.


    "Basil!" Lena shouted hysterically. Her vision was blurred by her tears. She finally let out both the


    excruciating pain and the enormous joy that overwhelmed her heart. She felt the tug of two different


    emotions¡ªlonging and sadness¡ªthat were difficult to put into words. Perhaps it was love!


    Her scream echoed throughout the square in front of the Witch Pce. Everyone who heard it was


    shocked.


    The elites of the royal family and several Divine Stage masters were just as stunned at the sight of


    Lena looking at Rocky and shouting Basil. They thought Prince Basil had passed away and were


    baffled when Lena called out to him.


    Meanwhile, on the east side of the Witch Pce''s square, a group of spirit maniptors rushed in from


    the east gate guarding by a number of armies. The numerous human-like and beast-like shadows were


    being led by Elvis.


    "Seize those traitors!" Alston ordered fiercely once he saw that Lena was rescued by Marcia when he


    noticed that Rocky''s reinforcements began to grow in number.


    Soon, hundreds of pce guards and spirit maniptors of the Supernal Stage and the Heavenly


    Stage were locked in a fierce battle with each other.


    Although Alston had a lot of troops on his side, Rocky had three great masters fighting alongside him¡ª


    Marcia, Lance, and Elvis. The battle was an inevitable stalemate!


    Rocky smiled with relief once he saw Lena who had been rescued by Marcia. He no longer felt any


    regret this time.


    However, Alston felt otherwise. He was infuriated with rage and embarrassment at his failure. He


    began to scream, the veins on his forehead throbbing. He rushed towards Rocky andunched a palm


    attack. The strong spiritual power of the Divine Stage morphed his palm attack into a dragon head with


    bared teeth and ws that sank into Rocky''s chest. In the blink of an eye, the attack swallowed him.


    Boom!


    From where Rocky stood came a ring sound. Then, a figure flew a few meters away before crashing


    to the ground. It remained lying on the ground in silence.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Basil!" Deafening cries echoed one after the other as they called out to the limp figure on the ground.

 Chapter 1099 His Master Showed Up

    Chapter 1099 His Master Showed Up


    Lena was terrified as she stared at Rocky''s motionless body on the ground. It was difficult for her to


    meet him, but now she faced a cruel reality. She was deeply upset and shook her head in disbelief.


    Fear washed over her like a giant sea wave, and her delicate body trembled as she tried to deny the


    painful thoughts in her mind.


    "He''s dead! He''s finally dead!" Alston shouted. He raised his head and stared at Rocky''s deathly still


    body. As if he was looking at something hrious, Alston broke into a fit ofughter. He wanted to raise


    his hands out of extreme happiness, but Rocky crippled one of his arms a year ago. This time, it did not


    bother him. He believed Rocky was finally dead in front of him and it was all that mattered.


    Quickly, Sabina and Luci rushed towards Rocky at the same time. They did not believe that he would


    die like this. When they reached Rocky, they examined his body and noticed that he was not breathing,


    his body cold and unresponsive.


    "No! He can''t die!" Luci wailed in anguish.


    "I will kill him..." Sabina''s eyes were filled with tears and fury. She turned around and red at Alston,


    who looked more arrogant and vicious.


    Luci was enraged and did not bother to control her anger. In haste, the two women raced towards


    Alston. Both of them were determined to avenge Rocky.


    Lena''s eyes brimmed with hatred when she saw Rocky copsed in front of her. The anger on her face


    was undeniable and her body radiated with negative energy that would intimidate anyone who saw it.


    Without warning, Lena broke away from Marcia''s hand and rushed towards Alston.


    The three women dashed towards Alston with fury. They were willing to die, but they would drag Alston


    with them.


    "Lena..." Marcia moved quickly to stop Lena and the other two women.


    "Stop Marcia!" As the three women drew near, Alston shouted andmanded his men to stop Marcia


    from helping them.


    Even before Marcia could make a move, a group of pce guards blocked her together with more than


    ten spirit maniptors at the Supernal Stage and the Heavenly Stage.


    Meanwhile, the three women used up all their strength to power up their spiritual martial arts.


    "Lena, I did not mean to hurt you, but you let me down!" Alston looked at Lena with coldness in his


    eyes.


    The next moment, Alston radiated with strong spiritual power at the Divine Stage, and the Thunder


    Dragon Spear appeared in his hand.


    "Dragon Thunder Abyss!" Alston shouted and waved the Thunder Dragon Spear in his hand. Storm


    clouds formed above his head and released an uproar of screaming thunder.


    In an instant, giant lightning ripped through the sky, then raced downwards like the dragon from


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    heaven.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The surrounding area within thirty meters around Alston waspletely shrouded in lightning.


    Sabina and Luci were much weaker than Alston. Thus, they couldn''t resist his attack. After being hit


    by his attack, the two women screamed and were thrown more than ten meters away. Theynded on


    the ground with a crash as blood slithered out of their injured bodies.


    Lena used the enchantment barrier to protect herself, but her face still turned pale with the powerful


    impact of the thunder radiance. Despite this, she rushed towards Alston with a strong desire to avenge


    Rocky.


    Alston was overwhelmed by fury as he saw Lena sped towards him. All his feeling for her escaped his


    memory as he wielded the Thunder Dragon Spear in his hand and aimed it at Lena.


    "The Dragon Master n''s secret skill, Jade Dragon Despair!" Lena shouted as she moved her hands


    above her. At once, the golden light that covered her entire body shone brightly, and a solid force broke


    out.


    "No, Lena! Basil is..." It startled Marcia when she saw that Lena would sacrifice herself to kill Alston.


    She tried to stop her, but it was toote.


    The surrounding people could not believe their eyes. Lena was so desperate to end Alston''s life, she


    would do anything, even to harm herself.


    At the exact moment, a delicate figure caught Lena in time and pulled her away. It was Mia.


    Mia held Lena in her arms and quickly pulled her back a few steps. She then pped Lena to bring her


    back to her senses. The blow left a red mark on Lena''s beautiful face.


    "If you do this, do you think you are still worthy of Basil, who did everything to save you?" Mia shouted


    at Lena angrily.


    Lena was too stunned to say anything. She just stared at Mia with a nk expression on her face.


    "You bitches! Since you all want to die for him, I will fulfill your wish and kill all of you! Ha-ha!" Alston


    from his hand and it turned into numerous spear shadows. It moved very quickly, then whirled towards


    Mia and Lena.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A violent explosion resounded and shook the ground below them as rays of spiritual light shed.


    Meanwhile, Mia and Lena were hurled into the air and fell on the ground soon with a thud. Lenanded


    right beside Rocky.


    "Lena, you are mine. I will let no one take you away from me!" Demented, Alston walked towards Lena


    slowly.


    "Stop dreaming. I will never be yours! I would rather die with Basil than let you touch me." Lena''s eyes


    darkened as she taunted Alston.


    "Ha-ha! Don''t you care about the people who came to save you? If you go with me, I will let them go,"


    Alston threatened despicably.


    Lena felt numbed all of a sudden. She looked at Marcia, Mia and the injured Sabina and the others who


    came to rescue her. They all risked their lives, just to save her.


    "Come with me!" Alston ordered. He plunged the Thunder Dragon Spear into the ground and reached


    out angrily to grab Lena.


    At the exact moment, an old figure appeared. His arm turned into a sharp de shaped like a mantis''s


    w and shed directly at Alston.


    Alston quickly took a step back and avoided being mangled by the sharp de.


    The old man then stood protectively in front of Lena.


    "Why do Iete every time? My disciple, why are you bereft of life?" The old man nced at


    Rocky''s lifeless body. Silent tears rolled down from his eyes as he stared at him tenderly.


    The old man was Sheridan, Rocky''s master.


    "Alston, go to hell!" Sheridan, who felt sorrowful, became furious. His powerful aura burst out abruptly,


    and in an instant, his power had reached the Divine Stage.


    "This is annoying! Come out, you guys!" Alston shouted angrily. Suddenly, three figures in ck cloaks


    appeared in front of him. They were unearthly and emitted strange auras.

 Chapter 1100 They Were Relieved

    Chapter 1100 They Were Relieved


    "I''ll leave this wretched old man to you," Alston mumbled to the three cloaked figures.


    In no time, the three figures dashed towards Sheridan. At that moment, Sheridan noticed that these


    figures'' auras were out of the ordinary. Looking closer, he could not help but stammer and gasp in


    shock, "Y-you... you are from the spiritual race?"


    Just as the three members of the spiritual race surrounded Sheridan, Alston went and approached


    Lena once more. Laughing frantically, he said, "From now on, no one will disturb us anymore."


    Marcia, on the other hand, tried her best to rush to Lena''s side. However, despite her efforts, she still


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    found herself a little too far away from Lena.


    The moment Alston was ready to take Lena away, a huge phoenix shadow suddenly descended from


    the sky. Soon after, a few figuresnded on the ground.


    Shocked, one of them almost fainted when she saw Rocky lying motionless on the ground. Not


    knowing what to do, she asked everyone around her, "Is he dead? Oh, my god. Who killed him?"


    "I did. Who are you? And what are you doing here?" Alston red at the figures who appeared without


    warning.


    But after thinking for a while, he suddenly recognized the one who had just spoken. He knew her as


    Erica, the most powerful master among the new elites of the Magic Phoenix Empire. At that moment,


    he recalled that he had seen her face before.


    "So, you killed him? Do you have any idea how important he is? You killed him! He''s dead! Do you


    have any idea how serious this is? Now, how will I report this to my master?" Erica scolded with a


    furious look on her face. She didn''t expect that she would be toote to stop this from happening.


    As soon as Ericanded at the Holy Dragon Empire with her entourage, she wasted no time and began


    to look for Rocky. But since Rocky was at the Gehenna Border at that time, she wasn''t able to find him.


    But after a while, she finally heard a word that Prince Basil was spotted in the Ximen Mansion.


    Rocky''s identity spiked Erica''s suspicion long before. In fact, Tasha had even told her that Rocky said


    that he had defeated her in the flesh. With that being said, Erica began suspecting that Rocky might be


    Prince Basil all along.


    Although she had learned that Rocky was in Marcia''s mansion, there was no way that Erica could meet


    Rocky at all. In order to rescue Lena, Marcia had to close her mansion and refuse to receive any guest


    to make full preparation for the rescue.


    At that moment, Erica had no other choice but to wait for Rocky to show up. That was the only way she


    could see him. Unfortunately for her, she didn''t have that chance until he left Marcia''s mansion. Erica


    tailed Rocky all the way. But somehow, she raised her eyebrows when she found him entering the


    heavily guarded Pce City alone. Trying not to get into any trouble, she had to wait for him outside


    the gates of the Pce City.


    After waiting for a long time, she still had not seen any sign of Rocky and started to suspect that


    something was wrong. Luckily, she saw a group of spirit maniptors attacking the east side of the


    Pce City. Taking advantage of such a chaotic event, she stealthily entered the Pce City and


    looked for him in every corner. But when she saw the chaotic battle in front of the Witch Pce and


    finally found Rocky, it was already toote.


    If Rocky died, the other part of the spiritual treasure would be buried with him forever. No wonder why


    Erica was so angry! After she spent so much effort looking for him, it seemed that all she did had been


    in vain.


    "So, are you one of his women, too? I don''t get it. What''s so good about him? You are not the first one


    here. Why are there so many women willing to die for him? Damn it! Damn it!" Alston shouted in


    frustration. In the blink of an eye, he held the Thunder Dragon Spear and rushed towards Erica.


    Seeing this, Erica and the other women knew they had to cooperate together and bring Alston down.


    Undoubtedly, Erica and the other women were not as strong as Alston. Soon enough, one by one, they


    were seriously injured and defeated. Alston shot Erica so bad that he sent her flying out a few meters


    away. With a loud thud, her left shoulder was stained with blood.


    After clearing the obstacles in his path, Alston looked down at Lena and Rocky with acent and


    ferocious smile on his wicked face.


    "Mark my words, Alston. I won''t let you seed! Even if I die, I will die with Basil!" Lena suddenly


    taunted. Soon after, she took off a golden hairpin from her hair and hurriedly stabbed it directly into her


    chest.


    Everyone knew that Alston would never let Lena die. At that moment, he reached out his hand as


    quickly as possible to stop her, but it was toote. Just as Lena was about to insert the golden hairpin


    into her chest, a hand suddenly stretched out from out of nowhere and grabbed her hand.


    "Lena, if you die, all my efforts will be in vain." A voice echoed.


    "Basil... you..." Hearing the voice, Lena turned her head and dropped the hairpin that she was holding


    and turned her head in bewilderment. She wanted to say a lot, but no words came out of her mouth as


    she saw that Rocky was alive.


    "How... how can you still be alive?" Alston widened his eyes and stared at Rocky in disbelief.


    At that moment, Rocky had already managed to stand up. Calm as a soft breeze, he looked at Alston


    and said, "Did you really want me to die? Sorry to tell you, but you can''t get what you want. Come on.


    Do you really think I would let you attack me for no reason? I was just buying time. Apparently, I am a


    good actor."


    "What?" Obviously, Alston couldn''t believe Rocky''s words. All along, he thought that he had killed


    Rocky with that palm attack. But as it turned out, Rocky was just pretending to be dead.


    Of course, Alston didn''t know that after Rocky had activated the guardian beast''s power sealed in three


    probably wouldn''t be able to move a muscle all day. If that happened, then he wouldn''t be able to save


    Lena sessfully. That was the only reason why he allowed Alston to attack him on purpose. After the


    attack, he pretended to be killed in order to remove the side effect of the Spirit Possession.


    "But... but your body can''t withstand my attack!" In fact, Alston had used all his strength when he


    to see that Rocky was able to withstand the attack.


    "I have to thank General Marcia for her generosity. This would not have been possible without her


    help." Apparently, Rocky had asked Marcia to set a temporary seal in his body and give him a little


    spiritual soul of the spiritual race so he could resist Alston''s palm attack. But of course, it was very


    dangerous to do so. In fact, he could die if it were unsessful. After all, the spiritual soul of the


    spiritual race was not omnipotent. Moreover, if he were seriously injured again after he was "dead",


    then the situation would only be unimaginable.


    Therefore, Rocky also had to thank Sabina and the other women, as well as Sheridan, who had fought


    with all their might to buy him enough time to recover.


    "You bastard! How could you lie to me?" At that moment, tears of joy welled up in Lena''s eyes as she


    stared at Rocky.


    "So, is my disciple still alive? Ha! I''m so happy! I knew you weren''t dead!" Sheridan, who was fighting


    with the three members of the spiritual race,ughed out loud after processing what had happened.


    On the other hand, Sabina, Luci, Mia, Erica, and the other girls all let out a huge sigh of relief upon


    seeing Rocky well. Almost all at the same time, they red at Rocky for making them worry.

 Chapter 1101 The New Helper

    Chapter 1101 The New Helper


    "I''ll apologizeter. Right now, I''ve got something more important to do," Rocky said to Lena as he


    gestured for her to step aside.


    "Although you managed to break into this ce, I''m afraid you won''t be able to leave alive," Alston


    sneered.


    "Then I''ll have to give it a try," Rocky retorted, as his eyes narrowed.


    "Good. I don''t n on giving you another chance," Alston replied with a malevolent chuckle.


    Right then, a mysterious figure cloaked in a ck robe suddenly appeared by his side.


    "Kill him!" Alston ordered.


    "Don''t order me around," the man in the ck robe replied arrogantly.


    "Don''t you want the spiritual treasure?" Alston asked the mysterious man in return, his tone cold as ice.


    The man in the ck robe hesitated for a moment before directing his gaze towards Rocky. He then


    stretched his body as he was about to rush towards him and attack. Once Rocky noticed the weird aura


    emanating from the man in the ck robe, he became more vignt upon sensing that he was from the


    spiritual race.


    The figure in ck suddenly stretched out and waved his arm to summon his three-wed scale palm


    out of thin air.


    Rocky immediately felt the amazing spiritual power rush towards him without a sound. He quickly


    dodged it. A loud bang could be heard from all around and where he once stood was a hole measuring


    several meters deep.


    "How powerful!" Realizing that his opponent burst out such strong power by merely waving his hand,


    Rocky guessed that he was an ordinary spiritual being at the advanced level or a much stronger level.


    "Basil, be careful! He''s a spiritual master," Lena reminded him.


    The figure in ck approached Rocky once more. This time, it appeared he intended to show no


    mercy. With another wave of his hand, a red beam of light rushed out of his palm and immediately


    headed for Rocky.


    Rocky''s expression changed. The beam of light advanced so quickly that there was no time for him to


    react. Although he did his best to resist it, he was still hit by it and forced to retreat a few meters,


    leaving deep scratches on the ground.


    Almost immediately, the figure in ck appeared in front of Rocky.


    "Basil!" Lena swiftly rushed towards him. With a wave of her palm, her spiritual light and aura rose


    sharply once more. It appeared as though she was going to sacrifice her life to block the opponent''s


    attack on Rocky.


    But she was toote. The man in ck had raised his hand to hit Rocky.


    At that very moment, an intimidating figure appeared out of nowhere and grabbed the hand of the man


    in ck. As the figure pressed his free hand forward, a surge of intense spiritual power rushed out of it


    like a stormy wave. It raised the dust several meters off the ground and caused a violent shockwave


    that was felt by everyone.


    Seeing this, the man in ck swiftly retreated and ended upnding on the ground a few meters away.


    "An Immortal Stage master?" The man in ck stared at the neer in disbelief.


    "Prince Basil, are you alright?" the intimidating figure asked Rocky.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Chief Bryant, you arrived just in time! But what made you change your mind?" Rocky asked with a sigh


    of relief.


    The new helper turned out to be Bryant, the chief of the Ximen n and the most powerful general of


    the Holy Dragon Empire!


    "Even the spiritual master of the Dragon Master n is involved in this battle. It appears that things


    aren''t as simple as I thought. I had to do something to prevent the Holy Dragon Empire from getting


    involved in any further trouble!" Bryant said with a frown. He had been watching the battle in the dark


    for a long time. If the figure in ck didn''t show up, he might have never made a move. Seeing the


    man in ck attack, he knew that he had to do something.


    Alston''s face darkened immediately when he saw Bryant show up at thest minute.


    The elites of the royal family were just as surprised. The Three Great Generals of the Holy Dragon


    Empire¡ªMarcia, Lance, and Bryant¡ªhad all decided to side with Rocky.


    Apparently, the situation was favorable to Rocky now.


    "Everyone stop! The man before Alston is none other than Prince Basil. For his own selfish reasons,


    Alston lied to you all when he announced the prince''s death. Do not be deceived by him," Marcia


    announced in a loud voice once the right time came.


    Her voice quickly spread throughout the entire square in front of the Witch Pce. Those who


    supported Alston, including those elites from the royal family, were baffled.


    "Is he¡­ really Prince Basil?" an elder of the royal family among the several peerless masters of the


    Divine Stage asked in disbelief.


    "I, Lance and Bryant, as the Three Great Generals of the Holy Dragon Empire, pledge with our lives


    that the man before you truly is Prince Basil and that he is not dead. Alston faked his death as part of


    his n. He is the chief culprit behind all of this!" Marcia eximed, announcing Alston''s crime to the


    public.


    Upon hearing this, Alston''s people burst into an uproar. Obviously, they were outraged by the truth.


    "Don''t listen to their nonsense. They intend to rebel and take over the throne!" Alston shouted


    ferociously.


    "Everyone, listen. What happened today was between me and Alston. I don''t wish to see any more


    casualties or get any more people involved. Everyone, please back off!" Rocky announced to the crowd


    as loudly as he could with sharp eyes.


    Soon, the entire crowd became silent. Everyone was now focused on Alston and Rocky.


    Perhaps it was because of Marcia''s speech that Alston''s people dared not to make a single move. With


    the sudden appearance of the two leaders of the two army groups of the Holy Dragon Empire¡ªMarcia


    and Lance, and the chief of the Ji n¡ªElvis, and the chief of Ximen n, Bryant, and also the


    sudden involvement of the spiritual race, many were full of doubts about what really happened.


    Additionally, Alston appeared to havepletely lost his mind. Everyone who sided with him now had


    to take more careful consideration of the matter.


    "Damn it!" Alston cursed lout loud upon seeing his men stop. He red at Bryant maliciously. If it


    weren''t for Bryant''s sudden appearance, Rocky might have died long ago.


    "Alston, it''s the right time for us to settle our long-term grudge once for all today," Rocky said to his


    enemy coldly.


    "Humph! Killing you is easy for me!" Alston knew Rocky had already reached this limit. He felt sure that


    getting rid of Rocky once and for all would be a piece of cake.

 Chapter 1102 Blood Pillars Burst Out

    Chapter 1102 Blood Pirs Burst Out


    Soon after, Alston amassed his spiritual power and summoned a red dragon shadow in an instant. With


    towering height and humongous size, it certainly exhibited so much power. On top of its head were six


    sharp horns that resembled a demonic dragon. Moreover, it had four huge wings that never stopped


    pping. In fact, it radiated an aura that surpassed that of an ordinary spirit-manipted beast at the


    fifth grade of the five-star level.


    "What? A spirit-manipted beast transformed just by using pills? It looks like the Dragon Master n


    has spent a lot of money to bribe Alston." As soon as Rockyid eyes on Alston''s spirit-manipted


    beast with an odd aura, he immediately understood what was happening and looked at the figure in the


    ck robe.


    Just when everyone was busy ogling at the spirit-manipted beast, Alston killed the dead air by


    shouting, "Spirit Possession!"


    Meanwhile, the red dragon shadow transformed into a ray of light and dived into Alston''s body,


    changing his shape dramatically. Now, he was wearing a red dragon armor and six horns on top of his


    head, just like his summoned spirit-manipted beast. Moreover, his aura rose to the fifth grade of the


    Divine Stage.


    At the same time, the Thunder Dragon Spear emerged in Alston''s hand. Soon after, he rushed towards


    Rocky at lightning speed. Now that Rocky was off guard and no resistance at all, Alston wanted to take


    advantage of this opportunity to kill Rocky once and for all.


    Everyone who witnessed this broke out in a cold sweat, especially Sabina, Lena, and a bunch of other


    women. Without a doubt, they were all concerned about Rocky''s welfare. However, at that moment,


    they stood firm on their belief that Rocky would surely win against Alston.


    Like a tsunami charging with intensity, Alston''s spiritual power was approaching Rocky fast. At the


    same time, Robin and Ken had alreadynded beside Rocky.


    "It''s a bit of a waste. But everything is worth it as long as I can kill Alston." After his voice trailed off,


    Rocky took out thest Holy Spirit Panacea from his pocket. He thought that if he refined the Holy Spirit


    Panacea at a normal pace, then it would be possible for his strength to at least reach the third grade of


    the Divine Stage.


    But Rocky had no intention of doing so. Instead, he directly ced the Holy Spirit Panacea inside his


    mouth, and the next moment released the power at the sixthyer of the seal in his body. Soon after,


    he activated the Holy Spirit Panacea and merged the power of it at the fastest speed with the help of


    the amazing sealed evil power of the sixthyer. His original power of the fifthyer had been activated


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    quickly, and the final fusion waspleted.


    Moreover, Rocky''s aura had also skyrocketed, instantly breaking through the second grade of the


    Divine Stage. However, under the crazy release of the sealed power of the sixthyer, his aura kept on


    rising.


    Meanwhile, Alston''s Thunder Dragon Spear was about to stab Rocky with great momentum. It might


    seem like an ordinary stab at first, but the tip of the Thunder Dragon Spear had already condensed


    fierce spiritual power. As long as it touched Rocky, the spiritual power would burst outpletely.


    In a sh, the Thunder Dragon Spear was so close to Rocky that its tip already touched him. Despite


    this, it was a mystery why Rocky didn''t move at all.


    Boom!


    With an ear-splitting noise, a violent cloud of dust suddenly surged up into the sky for several dozen


    feet. Meanwhile, the ground surrounding Rocky continued to crumble and copse, affecting a radius of


    hundreds of kilometers around him. Everyone present saw that the ground in front of the Witch Pce


    trembled furiously, as if it had encountered an earthquake with deadly magnitude.


    At that moment, strong thunder radiance coupled with lightning constantly shone in the air, continuously


    emitting infinite explosions one after another. It seemed that the power of this spear was not only to


    bring into y its full strength but also to gather all the spiritual power that was needed to attack.


    Marcia and the others could not help but feel nervous, because they could see that Alston''s powerful


    spear was beyond what they had imagined. To be more exact, it was so lethal and dangerous that it did


    not seem to be some normal spiritual martial arts at the Divine Stage anymore.


    "Since you are so special, I have prepared this move just for you!" Looking at Rocky, who was still


    shrouded in thunder radiance and didn''t have any reaction under the strong explosion, Alstonughed


    crazily. This kind of spiritual martial arts was not a kind of human spiritual martial arts but was from the


    spiritual race. That was why its power was so astonishing and had never been seen before. It could be


    said that this move''s power was far greater than that of a master at the fifth grade of the Divine Stage.


    Not long after, the bursts of explosions gradually dissipated and then vanished. The strong wind blew


    up, slowly blowing away the billowing dust.


    Just in the middle of the savage blow, a figure with ck me all over his body appeared. At that


    moment, this figure wore the Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf Armor which shone brightly its colorful lights


    whenever the sun struck the dazzling armor. His hair, which was long and reached his waist, was


    danced with the wind. His cold and firm face was filled with evil, and his sharp eyes gave people a


    sense of piercing coldness.


    However, the most astonishing thing about this was that the ck me figure actually used only his


    finger to resist the tip of the Thunder Dragon Spear.


    Upon seeing this, everyone around them got so dumfounded.


    "Why? How?" Alston also widened his eyes upon seeing that this man in ck me was unscathed.


    "Do you have any idea how long I have been waiting for this moment?" Rocky''s eyes narrowed as he


    finished his words. Out of nowhere, his aura burst out violently.


    The third grade, the fourth grade... The fifth grade!


    The sixth grade!


    The seventh grade!


    Under the full burst of the sealed power of the sixthyer, Rocky gained so much unrestrained evil


    strength, shocking everyone around him to silence. At that moment, everyone''s eyes were fixed on the


    figure shrouded by the ck me.


    "Almost..." At the moment, Rocky''s body suddenly built up tension, and the sealed power in the


    seventhyer instantly disintegrated within his body.


    His aura, which had originally risen to the seventh grade of the Divine Stage, still continued to rise!


    After the consecutive rising of his aura, Rocky managed to break through to the Immortal Stage.


    Meanwhile, the clouds and sky above the square in front of the Witch Pce also had significant


    changes. Moreover, the wind was blowing fiercely, as if an evil king hade and manifested in the


    world.


    Once again, this happening was never expected by the people, thus leaving them shocked to their


    core.


    At that very moment, Alston suddenly noticed that Rocky, who was in front of him, seemed to grow


    relentlessly, giving people a feeling of obscuring the sky and sun. Not only did Rocky''s aura surpass


    his, but also Rocky''s power was unparalleled. During their previous encounters, Alston saw Rocky as


    nothing but a lousy loser. But now, things had changed. He just could not ept the fact that he was


    now literally looking up to Rocky.


    But before Alston could react, Rocky gently waved the Frozen Wind Dagger in his hand. Suddenly, a


    violent evil wind blew through the ming de, changing the color of the sky above the fighting area.


    The thunder rumbled, and the whole ground began to tremble. However, there was no power bursting


    out from the Frozen Wind Dagger, nothing that any person could see.


    Everyone was astonished, wondering what Rocky had just done.


    However, it seemed that Bryant and the figure d in the ck robe saw something different and


    looked surprised.


    "Are you bluffing?" Alston sneered, as if he didn''t take Rocky''s move seriously.


    However, in the next moment, Alston suddenly felt an overwhelming auraing towards him, as if he


    was covered by dark clouds, which made him feel dizzy and dark. In the blink of an eye, he seemed to


    see a faint ck evil light shing towards him.


    All of a sudden, blood spurted out from Alston''s body, leaving a deep cut mark on his upper body. Not


    long after, his whole body started to tremble violently, as if it were convulsing.

 Chapter 1103 The Unexpected Turn Of Events

    Chapter 1103 The Unexpected Turn Of Events


    The crowd froze in disbelief. Alston had no time to react to Rocky''s move and received the blow in an


    instant.


    Despite the obvious gap in strength between them, the crowd thought that Alston would at least try to


    block the attack and minimize the strength of the blow. But Alston couldn''t even move from his spot.


    "You¡ª What... What did you do?" Alston asked, pointing his finger at Rocky. His voice trembled in


    A sinister smile appeared on Rocky''s lips. "Surprised? I devised this strike especially for you. It has


    never been used before."


    The strike was abination of Robin''s speed attack and Ken''s invisibility power, thereby making the


    quick attack invisible. Among the crowd, only the figure in the ck robe and Bryant could sense the


    invisible strike''s approach.


    However, this strike consumed arge amount of spiritual power, especially whenbined with the


    Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill. So, it could only be used once. Rocky was saving the attack


    and hadn''t used it against any of the other spirit maniptors ever since his reappearance. He wanted


    to attack Alston without giving him a chance to counter. He had known all along that it would not be


    easy to kill Alston, who had the support of the spiritual race, with an ordinary attack. Thisbination


    attack was the ace up his sleeve to finish off Alston, once and for all.


    Alston would never expect that his arrangements to deal with Rocky were frustrated by him one by one.


    Even though he had gathered the most elite power of the royal family, it ended up being meaningless in


    front of Rocky.


    After being hit by Rocky''s deadly strike, Alston''s body had been greatly damaged, and he could not


    hold on any longer. His legs gave away and he fell to the floor on his knees in front of Rocky, as if


    asking for his forgiveness.


    Rocky''s Frozen Wind Dagger was pointed towards Alston. He looked at the man on the ground coldly


    and asked, "You never imagined that you would end up like this, did you? This is called karma."


    "I... Please... I don''t want to die! Spare me!" The arrogant expression on Alston''s face had turned into


    one ofplete despair. He continued to spit blood and looked at the figure in the ck robe not too


    far away from where he was. Alston waspletely different from the man who was aggressive and


    fierce not long ago.


    But the figure in the ck robe remained unmoved.


    Then Elder Duke, one of the few peerless masters at the Divine Stage, stood up and shouted while


    pointing his finger at Rocky, "No matter what kind of feud you had with the emperor, it''s all over now. If


    you kill the emperor, you will be regarded as a traitor, even if you really are Prince Basil!"


    Rocky looked at the crowd around him. They were staring at him, probably wondering if he was really


    about to kill the emperor.


    Just at the moment, Bryant appeared beside Rocky in the blink of an eye. He grabbed Rocky''s hand


    which was holding the Frozen Wind Dagger and said in a serious voice, "That''s enough. It''s


    meaningless to kill him now. He has already received the punishment he deserved."


    Turning to look at Bryant, Rocky finally dissipated all his strength. His body shook lightly. He had


    obviously reached his limit.


    The women led by Marcia appeared beside Rocky and supported him with all their strength. Marcia


    immediately took out the Dragon Twined Wood to seal the twoyers of power released from Rocky''s


    body.


    Bryant turned to look at the pitiful man on the ground. "Alston, when did you be a puppet of the


    Dragon Master n? Does the emperor''s disappearance have anything to do with you?" he asked


    coldly.


    Alston looked up at him and scoffed, "Everything¡ª Everything I did... was for the Holy Dragon Empire.


    Everything! You... It''s you...who are trying to... to take it away from me. You want to take away the Holy


    Dragon Empire from me! The empire is mine! It''s mine!" Saying so, he startedughing wildly.


    "Did you kill your brother for the Holy Dragon Empire as well?" Bryant asked with disgust.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Alston''sughter faded and he red at him like a mad man. "He is not...Basil. Basil... He died a long


    time ago!" Alston would never admit Rocky''s identity. He shouted in a mad fury, "You are on his side.


    You are all on his side! You are a group of traitors!"


    Alston hadpletely lost all sense of sanity at that point.


    Right then and there, a surge of strong auras suddenly appeared. The crowd reacted immediately and


    turned to the direction from where the auras wereing. They saw a few old men with white hair and


    a full forehead, aged over a hundred years, and they had the aura at the Immortal Stage. There was an


    eerie silence. Elder Kerr, who had fought with Rocky before and had suddenly disappeared, was also


    among them.


    After receiving Elder Kerr''s attack, Rocky had disclosed his identity and told him that he had the jade


    token. He had asked Elder Kerr to go to the Dragon Valley and wait for the royal family''s founding


    members to tell him about it after they finished their cultivation. Elder Kerr was an elder of the royal


    family, and he figured this was a matter of great importance. Even Marcia and Lance were involved.


    So, he had rushed to the Dragon Valley without any hesitation and reported this matter to the founding


    members who had juste out of their secluded cultivation. As soon as they heard, the founding


    members quickly rushed to the Pce City.


    "The founding members of the royal family?" The crowd burst into an uproar. They had never expected


    that the founding members of the Emergency Chamber woulde to witness this event unfold.


    Alston''s eyes went wide in shock as well. When he finally recovered his senses, he shouted, "Ah!


    Senior elders... you are finally here! The Three Great Generals of the Holy Dragon Empire... are


    rebelling! And destroying the peace of the Holy Dragon Empire!" Alston saw the founding members as


    his saviors.


    After looking at each other, one of the founding members walked over to Bryant and Rocky.


    "Are you Prince Basil?" the senior elder asked Rocky.


    Rocky nodded curtly.


    "Elder Kerr said you have the jade token entrusted to you by the former emperor?" the man continued


    to ask.


    Rocky took out the jade token that his father had given him and showed it to the old man.


    The elder soon confirmed the jade token was real and nodded.


    "Why is the spiritual master of the Dragon Master n here?" Another senior elder looked sternly at


    the figure in the ck robe.


    The man in the ck robe looked at the old men, then at Bryant and Rocky. In an instant, he appeared


    beside Alston.


    "Take me away from here," Alston, who was badly injured and kneeling in a pool of blood, said to the


    figure.


    However, the figure quickly grabbed Alston''s head in his palm. Under the watchful eye of the public,


    Alston cried out in pain as the color faded from his face and the rest of his body quickly shriveled out. In


    the end, he turned into a disfigured dry corpse, and his body fell to the ground, smashing into several


    pieces.


    Alston had met his end, and died horribly for his sins.


    The next instant, the figure in the ck robe, along with three other members of the spiritual race


    disappeared from the crowd.


    The unexpected turn of events caught everyone off guard, their mouth agape.

 Chapter 1104 I Will Defeat You

    Chapter 1104 I Will Defeat You


    When he realized that Alston''s soul was finally drawn out, Rocky''s face waspletely nk. Although


    he did not kill Alston himself, he could finally feel relieved now.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, everyone felt that what they had experienced was like a horrifying nightmare. They were all


    still in fear, especially those who had fought Rocky, including the spirit maniptors at the Heavenly


    Stage. Their eyes were still full of shock and fear whenever they looked at Rocky.


    Everyone was impressed by Rocky''s performance from the beginning until the end.


    "I can''t believe that Alston was used by the Dragon Master n. We were all kept in the dark.


    Fortunately, we found out in time, or he might have caused a massive disaster!"


    "But I''m still confused as to why Prince Basil came back to life?"


    "We all know that every country must have an emperor. Alston had died, and Prince Basil has the jade


    token given by His Majesty. So now it seems that the only one who can take over the position of the


    emperor of our Holy Dragon Empire is Prince Basil."


    The senior elders of the royal family looked at each other and discussed for a while. Then they all


    turned their heads to look at Rocky.


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on Rocky. After Alston died, the only person who has the right to inherit the


    throne was Rocky. Besides that, Rocky has the jade token that was passed down by the previous


    emperor.


    "Well then... excuse me but I have to leave now. Let us discuss itter," Rocky said to Bryant, Marcia,


    and the elders. He had no interest in the throne as of now. After the fierce battle, he just wanted to


    have a long and good rest.


    "Sabina, please send Basil back to my mansion. The rest will be handled by me and two generals,"


    Marcia said to Sabina.


    With that, Sabina, Lena, and Luci escorted Rocky back to Marcia''s mansion, while Mia stayed to


    assist Marcia.


    "Well, I don''t think I have anything else to do. Hey, my beloved disciple, don''t go yet. Wait for me!"


    Sheridan eximed and immediately chased after Rocky who was being taken away by the three


    women.


    "Erica, what do you think we should do now?" The women led by Erica immediately looked at Erica and


    asked for her opinion.


    "We must follow him." Erica came here to find Rocky and get the other part of the spiritual treasure


    back, so she would definitely not let Rocky slip away again. She immediately followed him with several


    women behind her.


    Marcia, Bryant, and Lance, the Three Great Generals of the Holy Dragon Empire, were responsible for


    dealing with the aftermath of the battle and exining the whole story to the senior elders of the royal


    family.


    On the other hand, Rocky, escorted by the three women, returned to Marcia''s mansion and had almost


    gained back all of his mobility.


    They all gathered in the hall, waiting for Marcia toe back.


    Sheridan, who tagged along with Rocky and the three women, helped to heal Rocky''s wounds. It was


    inevitable for Sheridan to nag his disciple. Rocky didn''t take what Sheridan said seriously. However,


    when he saw that Sheridan was so happy, a gentle smile spread across his face.


    "Lena, I saw Erica just now. How about you? Did you see her?" Rocky asked Lena. There was


    something that suddenly came across his mind. The scene was extremely chaotic just now. He had


    used up all of his strength to fight, so he had no time to really care about others.


    "Yes, I saw her, and it seemed strange to me. Why did she suddenlye to our Holy Dragon Empire?


    And why did she appear during that exact moment?" Lena asked curiously as she nodded her head in


    agreement with Rocky.


    "I''m afraid it''s because of..." Before he even finished his words, Rocky saw a group of beautiful women,


    led by Erica, who came in the mansion forcefully.


    Under the watchful eyes of the public, Erica walked towards Rocky and reached out her hand slowly.


    "Give it to me now."


    After hesitating for a moment, Rocky turned over his hand and threw something at Erica, and said,


    "Thank you for your help. It is greatly appreciated."


    "Well, I just did what is asked of me. But will you y tricks on me again this time?" Erica nced at


    the Mysterious Raw Gemstone in her hand and nced at Rocky coldly. She was extremely suspicious


    of Rocky.


    "Not this time, no. If it is fake, you can return it to me." Rocky shed a charming smile at Erica.


    Erica snorted coldly and then put away the Mysterious Raw Gemstone. She was about to leave with


    the other women when Rocky stopped her. "Wait, if you are not in a hurry to go back, I want to talk to


    you alone."


    Erica was silent for a while when she heard Rocky''s words. But when she saw that Rocky seemed to


    really have something to discuss with her, she finally nodded.


    Then, Rocky and Erica went to a hall where they can be alone.


    "What do you want to say to me?" Erica stared at Rocky coldly, but her eyes were full of doubts. After


    all, when she saw Rocky''s strength in front of the Witch Pce not so long ago, she could not believe


    that the man in front of her was actually Prince Basil who had defeated her by dirty tricks back then.


    "Do you know the reason why I brought back the other part of the spiritual treasure?" Rocky asked


    straightforwardly.


    "Well, how would I know?" Erica snorted as she rolled her eyes at Rocky.


    "Maybe you won''t believe me. But I did this for the sake of the Magic Phoenix Empire. This spiritual


    treasure may bring unimaginable disaster," Rocky seriously exined as he looked deeply at Erica''s


    eyes.


    "What do you mean? What kind of disaster?" Obviously, Erica did not believe what Rocky said.


    "I honestly don''t know. So, I hope that when you go back you will tell your master to put the spiritual


    treasure back to where it was for the sake of the Magic Phoenix Empire. Of course, this is only a


    suggestion to the Magic Phoenix Empire. The final decision is still yours to make," Rocky said in a


    serious tone. He knew that all the ns of the spiritual race in the Wild Spirit Land were now coveting


    spiritual treasures. And what happened in the Holy Dragon Empire was also caused by the spiritual


    treasure. He only realized now that what the beautiful woman of the spiritual race said before was right.


    The spiritual treasure was ominous.


    Erica noticed that Rocky was profoundly serious at what he was saying. She took a few nces at him


    and said, "I will tell what you said to my master, but I cannot guarantee anything."


    "That''s enough for me. Wait, how is your wound?" Rocky asked with concern when he noticed the


    blood-stained robe on Erica''s left shoulder. He immediately knew that she was injured by Alston.


    "Well, if there is nothing else, I will leave now," Erica said coldly and turned away. But after a few steps,


    she stopped and looked back. "I know it is difficult for me to defeat you now but remember that I will


    defeat you one day." With that, she left the hall.


    "She is so stubborn!" Looking at the back of Erica, Rocky gently smiled and lightly shook his head in


    amusement.

 Chapter 1105 Another Conspiracy

    Chapter 1105 Another Conspiracy


    When Rocky returned to the hall, Lena, Sabina and Luci wereughing and talking, putting aside the


    crisis they had gone through to the back of their heads. The entire hall was filled with their chirps.


    Rocky smiled and remembered the saying¡ª"Two ispany, three is a crowd."


    "Basil! Where is Erica?" Lena walked up to him and wrapped her hand around his intimately as soon as


    she saw hime in.


    "She''s gone," Rocky replied.


    Sheridan coughed from beside them. "Please behave yourself, Your Royal Highness! There are people


    "I don''t care! Luci abandoned the chief position of the Cao n for him. Why can''t I do the same? I''ll


    stay with Basil from now on. I am no longer the Witch!" Lena replied casually. To her, nothing was more


    important than being with Rocky now. Although she was the Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire, she


    couldn''t restrain her feelings for Rocky after having gone through so many ups and downs with him.


    "If you refuse to take up your position as the Witch, I''m afraid I''ll be seen as a sinner of the Holy


    Dragon Empire." Rocky shook his head and waved his hand to refuse her idea.


    "Basil is right. The chief of the Cao n is by no means the same as being the Witch. Please think


    carefully before you act, Lena," Luci said in a sisterly tone, smiling at her.


    "You are right, but if it weren''t for me, Basil wouldn''t have experienced so many setbacks and


    hardships. It''s all my fault," Lena said, still ming herself for what she had done. If she had forgiven


    him back then, everything that followed would never have happened, and Basil wouldn''t have had to


    suffer through so many narrow escapes. Yet, he had risked his life again to save her. She didn''t want to


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    waste any more time staying away from him.


    "That has nothing to do with you. It was all Alston''s fault. Please don''t me yourself, Your Royal


    Highness," Sabinaforted. Her beautiful eyes turned cold as she thought of what Alston had done.


    Even though he was dead, Sabina still couldn''t restrain her hatred for him.


    "Let bygones be bygones, Lena. Although Alston did frame me, it is still true that I hurt you. That was


    our fate. We need to move on since we''re all safe and sound now. Don''t worry about the past


    anymore," Rocky said in a sincere tone, looking directly into Lena''s eyes.


    Tears welled up in her eyes. She nodded in relief, "Okay, I won''t. You''re so sweet, Basil." They all had


    to move on, and she wanted nothing but to stay with Rocky for the rest of her life. The grief and pain


    she had experienced would wither away and be gone with the wind soon.


    After the fierce battle and the continuous challenge to his body limits, Rocky waspletely


    exhausted. Although he wanted to stay with them, the three women strongly suggested that he get


    some good rest. Having no other choice or the strength to get involved in a war of words with the


    Relieved and tired, he slept through the day and didn''t realize that it was alrightte in the night.


    Rocky was still adjusting his breath and energy cirction to heal himself when he sensed a sudden


    strong aura rushing towards him. His eyes flew open, and were just in time to see a figure in ck robe


    approaching him.


    "Are you here to kill me?" Rocky recognized the figure. It was the spiritual master of the Dragon Master


    n who had helped Alston in defeating him, and the same one who had taken Alston''s soul in the


    end. Rocky jumped out of the bed immediately and the Evil me engulfed his body. Although he was


    still injured and his spiritual power had not recovered yet, he was not about to get himself killed here.


    On the contrary, he was hoping to get some information from this spiritual master, who was bound to


    know the answers he was seeking. He might know where his father was and why they had taken him


    away.


    The figure approached him slowly. "I didn''t think that you would be the one who inherited the Holy


    Dragon Bead. Alston kept it from us, and we thought that you were dead. That''s why we had to choose


    him. If we had learned that you were still alive, we wouldn''t have turned to him. He was useless!" the


    figure in the ck robe said in a low, hoarse voice.


    "I don''t care what went on between you and Alston. I only have one question for you. Does my father''s


    disappearance have anything to do with your Dragon Master n? Is he dead?" Rocky asked,


    dreading the reply.


    "We never nned to kill him. We only wanted him to abdicate the throne and make Alston the


    emperor. But we didn''t expect Alston to be so cruel as to want your father dead," the figure said with a


    snicker. Rocky froze, but the figure continued to speak. "But I have good news for you... Your father is


    very much alive. Of course, if it weren''t for us, he would have died a long time ago. You should be


    grateful to our n for saving his life." The two of them moved in a circle around the room, wary of


    each other. Rocky remained silent, while the figure spoke again. "Shall we make a deal? Find the


    spiritual treasure sealed in the forbidden area of the royal family and bring it to us. If you do so, we''ll set


    your father free."


    "Is this what you wanted Alston to do as well? You wanted him to bring the spiritual treasure to you?


    Why? What''s so special about the treasure that you would bring such chaos to get your hands on it?"


    Rocky asked, eyeing the figure carefully.


    "It will not do you any good to know too much. Even if you hadn''t defeated Alston, I would have killed


    him sooner orter. Half a year passed, yet he still couldn''t find the way to the forbidden area of the


    royal family. He was useless, and my patience had run out. But I reckon you are smarter than him, and


    your father seems to trust you more. So maybe, you will know how to enter the forbidden area. Once


    you bring the spiritual treasure to the Dragon Master n, your father will return to the Holy Dragon


    Empire safe and sound. Don''t let me down, or you will never see him again." Saying so, the figure


    disappeared.


    Rocky rushed out of the door, but the figure was long gone.


    Early the next morning, after a whole night''s discussion with the royal elders, Bryant and Lance, Marcia


    finally returned to her mansion.


    The moment he learned that she was back, Rocky went to her study to meet her.


    "Where are Lance and Chief Elvis? Why didn''t theye back with you?" he asked when he saw that


    only Marcia was there.


    "General Lance is on his way back to the Crimson Dragon Group and Chief Elvis led his n members


    back to their home. When news of Alston''s death spreads far, our rival countries will take this chance to


    break through our borders. We should be ready for them," Marcia replied casually.


    "So, they all went back?" Rocky murmured, a little absentminded.


    "What''s wrong? Did something happen?" Marcia asked when she noticed Rocky''s frown.


    He then told her about his conversation with the figure in the ck robe the previous night. Marcia''s


    expression changed quickly.


    "So, His Majesty is imprisoned in the Dragon Master n now?" she asked, taking in this new


    information. Although it was disheartening that the emperor was imprisoned, it was good to know that


    he was still alive.


    "That''s what he said, but I''m worried that this could be another conspiracy of the spiritual race," Rocky


    answered with a deep frown.


    "So, what are you going to do now?" she asked, tapping her fingers on the table.


    "Even if what he said is true, to get my father back, we must find the spiritual treasure sealed in the


    forbidden area of the royal family. Alston couldn''t even find a chance to step into the forbidden area, let


    alone find the spiritual treasure. Getting in there is a huge problem for us too," Rocky analyzed and his


    expression became grimmer.

 Chapter 1106 In The Depths Of The Forbidden Area

    Chapter 1106 In The Depths Of The Forbidden Area


    "That will be quite troublesome. Only the emperors are bestowed with the knowledge of entering the


    forbidden area of the royal family. Moreover, every Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire shall be buried in


    the forbidden area after their death. With their united soul power guarding the ce, even if we do find


    how to enter, actually making it inside will be next to impossible," Marcia exined. She knew that this


    was not as simple a task as Rocky thought it would be.


    After listening to her exnation, he was certain that their hope was slim.


    Marcia sighed seeing the grim expression on his face. "Let''s talk to Lena. After all, she is the Witch of


    the Holy Dragon Empire, and it is said that the forbidden area was built by the first Witch with her own


    power. Although only the emperors know how to enter inside the area, Lena may have some clues that


    might help," she added after a moment of thought.


    "Yes, let''s do that. She''s the only one who can help us." Rocky nodded in understanding and then sent


    for Lena.


    When she joined them, Rocky filled her in about what had happened the previous night. Lena was


    surprised when she heard that the emperor was imprisoned by the Dragon Master n. When Rocky


    asked about the forbidden area, she couldn''t help but frown. Shaking her head slightly, Lena said,


    "Alston asked about this as well. He had pestered me for half a year, but I really don''t know how to


    enter the forbidden area. That information is passed down only to the emperors."


    Marcia had a thought. "Lena, didn''t the Witches record important events that happened in the empire?


    We might be able to find some clues in the records."


    "Oh yes! Why didn''t I think of that?" Lena fretted and immediately opened her Magic Spiritual Space.


    She grabbed The Witch''s Book she had brought from the secret room of the Witch Pce.


    "This is The Witch''s Book. It contains records of important events that the Witches of the Holy Dragon


    Empire have experienced throughout history. You might find some clues in it," Lena said as she handed


    over the book to Rocky.


    "Am I allowed to read it?" Rocky asked as he stared at the book in his hand.


    "Absolutely not. But I am not allowing you to read it. You are only picking it up because I dropped it


    identally," said Lena with a wink. The events recorded in the book were top secrets of the Holy


    Dragon Empire. In addition to the Witch, only the emperor had the right to look through them after


    receiving permission from the Witch.


    "Alright. Got it," Rocky replied and left to study The Witch''s Book.


    After returning to his room, Rocky began to read the book. It had records of some very important


    events that had happened in the Holy Dragon Empire since ancient times, and most of them were


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    secrets undisclosed to others. Some of them were predictions of the previous Witches which had


    enabled the empire to avoid all kinds of natural and human disasters. This was the main reason why


    the Holy Dragon Empire relied so much on the Witches.


    The Witch''s Book indeed had many mentions regarding the forbidden area of the royal family,


    especially the first half. In one of the records, it was written that something was required in order to


    enter the forbidden area, but it didn''t say what this "something" was.


    Rocky studied the book several times, but couldn''t find the answer. However, he found something else


    ¡ªthere was some nk part in the book. Before the nk part, he found this record¡ª"The omen of


    dream has appeared. The mystery of the spiritual race will be unveiled. It is hard to predict what will


    happen."


    "The mystery of the spiritual race?" Rocky murmured to himself as he recalled what he had


    experienced in the Myriad Spirit Tomb.


    But he didn''t want to dwell too much on it. The most important thing at the moment was to find a way to


    save his father.


    Rocky rushed to Marcia. Lena and the other two women were with her. He returned The Witch''s Book


    to Lena.


    "Did you find anything?" Marcia asked.


    "Nothing much. It says that we need some object to enter the forbidden area, but it doesn''t say what


    exactly it is. I think we should go to the entrance of the forbidden area to find some clues," Rocky


    concluded after thinking for a while.


    "The forbidden area is in the Dragon Valley. It is usually guarded by several elders of the royal family,"


    Lena replied.


    "I agree. Take Lena with you. Only the emperor and the Witch are allowed to enter the ce. Outsiders


    are not weed," Marcia stated as she nodded in agreement.


    "But I''m not the emperor. Will the elders let me in?" Rocky asked with concern.


    "Tell them why you have to enter. I believe they will allow once they hear your reason," Marcia said


    thoughtfully.


    "That''s right. Although they are stubborn, they will agree. It''s for the future of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    If the emperor can''te back and you don''t inherit the throne, the empire will be doomed," Lena said,


    her beautiful brows narrowing into a frown.


    "Okay, let''s give it a try." Rocky nodded. Soon, he and Lena headed for the Dragon Valley together.


    Along the way, Lena talked a lot. Seeing her happy face, Rocky feltforted. He knew that his efforts


    had not been in vain.


    As soon as the two of them arrived at the Dragon Valley, an elder of the royal family appeared in front


    of them.


    "Prince Basil, Your Royal Highness. Why are you here? What''s the matter?" the elder asked in surprise


    when he saw Rocky and Lena together.


    "I have something important to tell the elders," Rocky said without beating around the bush.


    After pondering for a moment, the elder guided them to the secluded ce in the east side of the


    Dragon Valley to meet the other elders of the royal family. Rocky was a little astonished to see the


    elders. They were at the Immortal Stage, and could be regarded as the most powerful beings in the


    Wild Spirit Land.


    Exining the purpose of his visit, Rocky told the elders about what he had heard from the figure in the


    ck robe the previous night. The elders were shocked to hear what Rocky said.


    "I cannot believe that Alston almost killed His Majesty. How vicious should a man be to want to kill his


    own father?"


    "So, His Majesty is now being imprisoned by the Dragon Master n?"


    "They want the spiritual treasure hidden in the forbidden area."


    The elders gasped in unison.


    "What do you know about the spiritual treasure?" Rocky asked them.


    "To tell you the truth, we know very little. Although we have heard of it, we have never seen it. The


    spiritual treasure was brought here by a Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire, and it was sealed in the


    deepest part of the forbidden area," Elder Brendan, the oldest elder exined. His eyebrows were as


    white as his hair.

 Chapter 1107 Go Crazy

    Chapter 1107 Go Crazy


    "A Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire brought the treasure here? But..." Rocky hesitated. It seemed


    strange because this was not recorded in The Witch''s Book. Why would they not record such an


    important incident in the book? It could only mean that the Witch who had brought the spiritual treasure


    did not want anyone to know about its origin.


    "However, ording to the teachings of the previous emperors, the spiritual treasure cannot be taken


    out of the forbidden area. I wonder if it would be possible for us to do the impossible," an elder said


    with caution in his words.


    The other elders looked at each other with embarrassment for not being able to be more helpful.


    "I have to make it possible. As a prince of the Holy Dragon Empire and as a son, I have to save my


    father. Could you please make an exception this time and let me go to the entrance of the royal


    forbidden area to take a look?" Rocky pleaded earnestly.


    The elders gathered together in a small circle and started discussing the matter in whispers. It was a


    matter of great importance after all, so they had to think about it carefully. Especially after what


    happened with Alston, they had to be cautious, so as not to repeat the same mistake.


    Rocky and Lena waited patiently. After around an hour, the elders finally came to a conclusion.


    Elder Brendan stepped forward. "Your Royal Highness, the emperor and the Witch are the only ones


    who are allowed to enter the forbidden area of the royal family. But since the current emperor is


    imprisoned in the Dragon Master n, we will make an exception this time. But we need a promise


    from you," he said on behalf of the other elders.


    "Go ahead." Rocky nodded curtly.


    "Prince Basil, if you fail to find a way to enter the forbidden area within the next three days, we want


    you to temporarily act as the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire. You are the best candidate for


    session. Moreover, the Three Great Generals of the empire admire you very much. If you ascend


    the throne, it will appease the public. Moreover, it will quickly erase the troubles created by Alston, and


    bring peace to the Holy Dragon Empire." The other elders nodded in unison. Lena looked at Rocky''s


    grim expression. After a pause, Elder Brendan continued, "We will save your father, the emperor from


    the Dragon Master n at all costs; we will not sit still and wait for the news of his death. Once you


    take over as the emperor, we can take measures to save him by any means."


    "I''m afraid that the Dragon Master n won''t give us that much time. But if this is the condition for


    entering the forbidden area, then I give you my word," Rocky agreed. In view of the current situation,


    even if he couldn''t find a way to enter the forbidden area, it would be best for him to take over as the


    emperor for now.


    "Good. Now, you can do as you wish," Elder Brendan said after exchanging nces with the other


    elders.


    "Thank you," Rocky said gratefully, cupping his hands together.


    "Elder Ferris, please guide them to the entrance." Elder Brendan gestured to the elder who had brought


    Rocky and Lena to see them.


    Elder Ferris nodded curtly and the three of them headed for the entrance of the royal forbidden area.


    Not long after, they reached a huge stone arch. The arch was more than ten meters high and was built


    against the mountain. Both sides of the stone doors were engraved with parallel dragon-shaped


    patterns, lifelike and imposing.


    "Once you open the stone arch, go all the way to the end of the road. There, you will find the entrance


    to the royal forbidden area. Prince Basil, under no circumstance should you try to force your way in.


    The entrance is protected by a very powerful enchanted barrier. If you try to enter by force, the barrier


    will counterattack. Please remember that, Prince Basil." And with that warning, Elder Ferris


    disappeared.


    Rocky turned to look at the stone arch with the huge dragon sculptures in front of him. He then looked


    at Lena and said, "Let''s go." She nodded slowly.


    Rocky pushed the giant stone arch with both his hands and the two stone doors, which were thicker


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    than stone walls, opened slowly with a loud rumbling sound, as if they were heaving a heavy sigh


    because of the disturbance. It was pitch ck behind the stone arch; even the sunlight from outside


    could not disperse the darkness.


    The two of them looked at each other and then walked side by side through the open stone arch and


    into the darkness within. The moment they stepped into the darkness, the stone arch closed once


    again.


    In an instant, both Rocky and Lena felt like they had fallen into a bottomless abyss. But soon, mes


    rose on both sides of the path.


    Rocky looked around and saw that the mes rose from the fire grooves in two rows of tall dragon


    pirs. The two rows of dragon pirs extended from the arch to the depths on both sides of the path,


    and behind these pirs were stone walls. Under the light of the fire, Rocky could vaguely see the


    carvings on the stone walls¡ªmurals, like a long scroll of the history of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "Come on," he said to Lena and the two of them continued on the path.


    Along the way, Rocky studied the carvings on both sides from time to time. There were some humanoid


    carvings that looked like the spiritual race. The beings were covered in dragon scales, with horns on


    top of their heads, and their faces were a little longer than those of normal human beings. They had t


    noses, and their eyes were slender. The huge wings extended from behind them like those of a dragon


    beast.


    "They must belong to the Dragon Master n, right?" Rocky asked Lena, turning to look at her.


    She studied the carvings and nodded, "Yes."


    "Lena, why is the Dragon Master n looking for the spiritual treasure all of a sudden? And why is the


    treasure sealed with forbidden curses so that the spiritual race cannot enter?" Rocky asked as he


    stared at the carvings.


    Lena stood beside him and followed his gaze. "I think this may have something to do with the origin of


    the spiritual treasures. Although we don''t know anything about their origins yet, since all the spiritual


    race ns in the Wild Spirit Land are looking for them, it could only mean that the spiritual treasures


    have amazing power..." Lena said suspiciously.


    "I think so too. But what is the secret behind these treasures? And why have the hidden living spiritual


    race ns suddenly gone so crazy about them?" Rocky wondered with a serious look on his face. In


    order to get their hands on the spiritual treasure in the forbidden area, the Dragon Master n


    imprisoned his father and treated Alston like a puppet. This was not at all like the Dragon Master n


    which had always supported the growth of the Holy Dragon Empire.

 Chapter 1108 The Floating Hall

    Chapter 1108 The Floating Hall


    "Maybe we can find the answers in the royal family''s forbidden area," Lena responded earnestly.


    While they were talking, the two of them had passed through the two rows of dragon pirs and


    reached the end of the passage. They found themselves blocked by a relief stone wall engraved with


    nine dragons. They looked for gaps on the wall but there were none.


    "Have we arrived already? Is this it?" Rocky curiously looked at Lena and asked.


    "This wall must be the entrance, but it seems that we have to open it in some special way. In fact, the


    secret room of the Witch Pce has a structure like this. I''ll try to open it in the way I open the Witch


    Pce''s secret room," Lena pondered. The forbidden area and the Witch Pce''s secret room were


    both built by the first Witch, so there was a chance that the opening ways might be the same.


    When Lena waved her gauze sleeve and whispered something into the wall, many beams of golden


    light immediately shed from the wall, and then quickly disappeared.


    However, there was no change in the stone wall.


    "It did not work." Lena shook her head with disappointment. She felt defeated since she did not have


    any ideas anymore on how to open the passage.


    "Let''s observe every corner of the stone wall to see if we can find any odd marks," Rocky said to Lena


    after thinking for a while.


    So, the two of them began to check the whole stone wall. One checked the left side and the other


    checked the right side. They also checked the carvings on the side of the wall but found nothing.


    "There''s no mark whatsoever here," Lena said to Rocky in dismay.


    "What on earth is the way to enter the forbidden area? Alston had been trying to enter it for more than


    half a year. I believe that he had used almost all the methods he could think of. This only means that


    the way to open the passage to the forbidden area must be unique. Alston and the Dragon Master n


    obviously hid my father. However, even the Dragon Master n did not know how to enter it. Maybe


    something that was mentioned in The Witch''s Book is needed to open it. But what is it? I have no clue,"


    Rocky said in confusion. He thought about it over and over again.


    He looked up at the stone wall when suddenly he felt that he had seen one of the dragon carvings


    before. It looked very inconspicuous because it was mixed with other dragon carvings. If he didn''t look


    carefully, he would definitely have ignored it!


    Rocky suddenly thought of something and immediately took out the jade token that his father had given


    him. The dragon carving on the back of the jade token was exactly the same as the dragon carving that


    he noticed.


    "Wait, Basil, do you think..." When she saw that Rocky took out the jade token, Lena thought of the


    same thing as Rocky.


    "Well, it''s worth a try. I don''t think my father would give me the jade token for no reason. He must have


    expected something like this would happen," Rocky said thoughtfully. Then, he walked towards the wall


    with the jade token.


    When the jade token was close to the wall, a strong spiritual power rushed out of the wall and


    transformed into a whistling spiritual wind. It blew away the clothes of Rocky and Lena in the air,


    making them feel like they were about to fall.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Almost at the same time, one of the eyes of the dragon carving on the wall suddenly lit up and shot a


    beam of light at the jade token. The light went through the jade token, and then shot to the nearest


    dragon pir at an unimaginable angle. Then, the dragon pir, like a folding mirror, reflected the light to


    the opposite dragon pir. Then the light shot back to the stone wall, shooting exactly at the other eye


    of the dragon carving. The two dragon eyes suddenly red with light. Then, the nine dragon carvings


    on the relief stone wall instantly formed into one. The whole stone wall emerged as a powerful and


    angr dragon. Its patterns were incredibly clear and lifelike as if it were a real dragon.


    Then, a spotlight appeared on the stone wall, constantly moving along the lines of the dragon. After


    moving in a circle, the area that was covered by the spotlight disappeared. Finally, a dazzling dragon-


    shaped entrance materialized.


    "Somehow, I was reminded of the Magic Spiritual Space..." Rocky could feel that the aura from the


    entrance was remarkably familiar. It was the feeling he usually felt when he opened his Magic Spiritual


    Space.


    "The so-called forbidden area of the royal family is a space that is very simr to the Magic Spiritual


    Space," Lena eximed in realization. It was her first time to visit the forbidden area. The Witch could


    enter the forbidden area as long as the emperor allowed her to, but she would not enter it without any


    special reason.


    "The forbidden area was built by the first Witch. Therefore, if we want to open this space, we must use


    the power of the first Witch. So, the real value of this jade token was that it possessed the power of the


    first Witch. The token itself was meaningless without the first Witch''s power. But many people believe


    that this jade token is the supreme symbol of the royal family. It''s really amusingly confusing," Rocky


    stated with a faint smile. They could never have entered the forbidden area even if they removed the


    relief stone wall without the jade token because the only way to open the space was the first Witch''s


    power which was absolutely unique and irreceable. It was like if a spirit maniptor died, his Magic


    Spiritual Space would be closed forever, and no one else could ever open it.


    The entrance had already appeared. Rocky and Lena entered it without hesitation. Soon, the two of


    them disappeared into the dazzling light.


    After they entered the forbidden area, the dragon-shaped entrance also disappeared and turned into


    the relief stone wall. Everything returned back to its normal position, as if nothing had happened.


    As soon as Rocky and Lena entered the space, they felt that everything changed in an instant. When


    they finally came to their senses, they found that they were in an extremely magnificent hall. Even


    though there was no light, they could clearly see everything in the hall.


    There was no wall or roof in the hall, only the ground paved with giant stones and towering stone


    pirs. Everything looked incredibly simple. However, Rocky and Lena could see that the whole hall


    seemed to be floating in the air.


    However, the most surprising thing was that they could not see the end of the floating hall. It seemed


    like it extended endlessly.


    The two of them looked at each other, then walked forward side by side.


    After walking for a long time, they suddenly saw a sh in front of them, as if they had walked into


    another room. Without any warning, they saw a high tform like an altar. It was very wide, with a


    straight path in the middle, and on both sides were orderly arranged stone coffins.

 Chapter 1109 True Or False

    Chapter 1109 True Or False


    "Is this the ce where the Witches of all ages were buried?" Lena''s face changed slightly at the sight


    of the sarcophagi. Perhaps, at that moment, she thought of the possibility that one day, she would be


    buried there as well.


    Not long after, she went up to the high tform and shuttled through the several sarcophagi scattered


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    around, with Rocky closely following her. At the same time, he looked at one of the sarcophagi carefully


    and found that it waspletely sealed shut without a single entrance for any air. However, he could


    feel a strange and indescribable auraing from it as if the person lying in the sarcophagus was not


    a dead person, but rather, a living one.


    He was not alone to have this thought. Lena, who was a Witch, was certainly able to sense the intense


    aurasing from both sides of the sarcophagus. Moreover, at that moment, she felt as if several


    women were whispering in her ears. However, their words were vague enough that she was not able to


    understand what they were saying. This inability to discern the voices made her irritable, turning her


    face pale in annoyance.


    "Hey, Lena, are you okay?" Rocky asked worriedly as soon as he noticed Lena''s pale face.


    "I''m fine." Biting her pink lips slightly, Lena smiled and shook her head at Rocky.


    But at that moment, it seemed that Rocky was still a little worried. Soon after, he took Lena''s hand and


    walked her out of the tform quickly and soon moved forward. Lena seemed to have recuperated as


    she felt the surging feeling of warmth from Rocky''s palm.


    Meanwhile, the two of them passed through the high tform together and went down the stairs as if


    they were walking in an endless corridor.


    "It seems that the royal forbidden area is really not an ordinary ce at all. If we search this way, I''m


    afraid we won''t be able to find any spiritual treasure for eternity." After walking for a long while, Rocky


    could not help but frown as he felt like he was trapped in some sort of maze that he could never get out


    of.


    "So, what do you think we should do?" Lena looked at Rocky in anticipation and asked.


    After thinking for a while, Rocky stumbled upon an idea. He tried to open the Magic Spiritual Space by


    gathering his spiritual power. When he found out that his power was not restrained at all, he took


    advantage of it and summoned Ken out.


    It was not Lena''s first time to see Ken as she had seen it in the Witch Pce before. Although, when


    she saw Ken that time, she was only able to get a glimpse of it because she was in an urgent situation.


    And now that she could see it clearly, she was shocked to see Ken''s true nature.


    "You have a guardian beast?" Staying in the Dragon Master n for a significant amount of time, Lena


    was well-versed about guardian beasts. With that being said, she could tell with just a quick nce that


    Ken''s aura was not from a spirit-manipted beast at all, but rather from a spiritual race''s guardian


    beast.


    "Wow, you could tell in less than a minute. You''re incredible!" The corner of Rocky''s lips curled upward


    as his eyes sparkled with astonishment.


    "I hope you don''t mind me asking, but where did you get this guardian beast?" Lena couldn''t help but


    take a few more observant looks at Ken and asked in confusion.


    "It''s a long story. I''ll tell youter. In case you didn''t know, Ken is a master of treasure hunting. Maybe it


    can guide us to find the spiritual treasure," Rocky said as he gestured Ken to lead the way.


    Not long after, Ken found a suitable path and led Rocky and Lena to follow it.


    "The royal forbidden area was created by the first Witch with the use of her own power. I bet the power


    is so immensely great that it could create this massive and amazing space!" Lena''s jaw dropped as she


    marveled at the changing scenery in front of her.


    "So, there''s this old man who told me that the origin of the Holy Dragon Empire''s Witch is


    extraordinary..." At that moment, Rocky shared what he had heard about the Witches of the Holy


    Dragon Empire from the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast.


    "All I know is that the first Witch was not a human, and neither was she a spiritual race being," Lena


    uttered.


    "Wait, neither human nor spiritual race being? Are you saying that she was also half-spirit and half-


    human like General Marcia?" Rocky hypothesized. But if that were the case, then the existence of the


    Witch of the first generation should be regarded as a taboo. Moreover, from the construction of such a


    vast space, it could be inferred that the power of the Witch of the first generation was absolutely


    beyond the capabilities of human beings. Moreover, even half-spirit and half-human beings could not


    reach this level. Therefore, this was also a mystery yet to be solved.


    "Well, that''s all I know." At that moment, Lena shook her head. She couldn''t exin why, but she


    focused her thoughts for a while and said, "But if you think about it, since the first Witch, all the


    previous Witches of the Holy Dragon Empire were chosen through the omen before the parinirvana of


    thest Witch. The selected sessor will be sent to the Dragon Master n for training, and then be


    sent back to the empire. This is familiar. I have seen it in the history books that I''ve read in the secret


    room. In fact, if I remember it correctly, it is stated there that the Witch of each generation is actually the


    reincarnation of the Witch of the first generation, so they can use the power that surpasses humans


    themselves. However, there is also a taboo..."


    "Hey, slow down! You''re flooding me with too much information. Reincarnation? So, Lena... Does this


    mean that you are the reincarnation of the first Witch?" Rocky asked with a smile, raising his eyebrows


    upon realizing Lena''s existence.


    "Well, who knows? I don''t know either. But when we went through the sarcophagi, I felt that..." Lena''s


    eyes narrowed. Just when she was about to say something, Ken suddenly found something and


    dashed forward in a hurry.


    Rocky immediately noticed this unusual behavior and followed Ken. Soon after, the two humans and


    one guardian beast ran in the extended and perplexing space, as if they were walking in a knotted


    maze.


    Not long after, with Ken''s guidance, the two of them opened their eyes to an infinite space in front of


    them. There, they could see a variety of weapons in the sky and earth. Judging from the auras that


    these weapons emitted, they were not ordinary weapons, but Spiritual Weapons.


    "Is it possible that this is the tomb where the Spiritual Weapons used by the previous emperors have


    been sealed shut?" Lena tried to guess at once.


    "Huh? Weapon tomb?" Rocky asked Lena seriously, waiting for her further exnation.


    "As you know, the emperors of the Holy Dragon Empire were basically the top-level masters above the


    Immortal Stage. Needless to say, their Spiritual Weapons were also very powerful. After the emperors''


    deaths, the Spiritual Weapons they used would be ownerless. In order to ensure that these


    weapons would not be obtained by anyone with ulterior motives, these Spiritual Weapons were sealed


    here after they died. Powerful weapons falling into the wrong hands is thest thing we need in this


    world," Lena exined in detail.


    "Oh, I see. I didn''t expect that there are still Spiritual Weapons used by the emperors in the royal


    forbidden area. Yet, there are too many of them!" Rocky nodded. Deep down, he was still in disbelief to


    see so many Spiritual Weapons with his own eyes.


    "Ken, most of these Spiritual Weapons are fake, right?" Rocky asked, squinting at Ken as if he had


    brewed something up.


    But as a response, Ken only raised and shook his head.


    "Fake? Basil, what are you guys talking about?" Lena asked Rocky out of curiosity.


    "What Ken means is that the auras of these Spiritual Weapons are authentic. It believed these fake


    Spiritual Weapons may have evolved from the real Spiritual Weapons and can be regarded as avatars.


    With that being said, they can be considered true or false," Rocky analyzed.


    "But is the spiritual treasure also among them? Didn''t you say that the spiritual treasure is also in the


    form of a weapon?" Lena took a wild guess.

 Chapter 1110 Get A Spiritual Weapon

    Chapter 1110 Get A Spiritual Weapon


    "It''s possible. In fact, the spiritual treasures I have seen before are no different from Spiritual Weapons.


    The only difference is that the body of a spiritual treasures are made up of a gemstone called the


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mysterious Spirit Raw Gemstone. So, it should be easy to distinguish them," Rocky said after thinking


    for a while.


    "Alright. Then, let''s look for the spiritual treasure first." Lena was about to step forward, but Rocky held


    her back.


    "You wait here with Ken," he said. He felt the weapon tomb was a dangerous ce. He didn''t want


    Lena to get hurt.


    "But..." Lena understood Rocky''s concern, but she wanted to go with him. Before she could say


    anything, his piercing look stopped her in her tracks. She had topromise. "Fine, I''ll wait for you


    here, but please be careful!"


    Rocky nodded and flew into the weapon shadows floating in the air, looking for the spiritual treasure


    that might be hidden amidst them. However, even after searching for a long time, he still couldn''t find a


    single spiritual weapon that seemed like a spiritual treasure, and there was no aura simr to the two


    spiritual treasures he had seen before.


    "It''s not here?" Rocky wondered aloud.


    Just as he was about to return to Lena, the weapons began to gain speed and started moving in the air,


    as if they were under somemand. Their spiritual light gleamed bright and turned into streaks of


    colorful lights, gathering around Rocky.


    Before he could prepare himself, the weapon shadows rushed towards him aggressively. He


    immediately pulled out the Frozen Wind Dagger and turned it into the ming de, trying to break


    out of the encirclement forcefully.


    But before the ming de could form a defensive shield, a strange blue light appeared and hit the


    de. The mes around the de went out in an instant.


    Rocky was stunned. What kind of Spiritual Weapon was so powerful that it could disperse the power of


    the Frozen Wind Dagger in a single blow? It was obvious now that the tomb that sealed the Spiritual


    Weapons of the previous emperors was extraordinarily powerful.


    The countless shadows of the weapons were already surrounding Rocky, and were only three meters


    away from him now. The strong spiritual auras emanating from the Spiritual Weapons disturbed the air


    around them, resulting in a whistling wind which instantly enveloped him.


    Lena, who was not too far away from Rocky, could see the scene unfold in the air. She watched in


    shock as the weapon shadowsunched themselves upon him. She immediately turned and climbed


    onto Ken''s back.


    Then Ken rushed towards Rocky, but it was toote.


    His body was about to be pierced by the countless Spiritual Weapons surrounding him.


    Rocky stared at the deadly weapons and immediately sensed something.


    Without any hesitation, he withdrew the Frozen Wind Dagger and his spiritual power, then took a deep


    breath. Opening his eyes, he shouted towards the Spiritual Weapons, "Come on!"


    As if onmand, the countless weapon shadows rushed towards him and stabbed Rocky all over his


    body.


    Horrified, Lena yelled, "Basil!"


    But the next moment, the weapon shadows that had stabbed Rocky turned into a dazzling light and


    enveloped him in its warmth.


    Lena was stunned. Rocky floated in the air unharmed, surrounded by eight Spiritual Weapons of


    different shapes. They gave out an astounding spiritual light that she had never seen before.


    "Basil, what are they..." Lena, along with Ken, flew towards Rocky and stopped next to him. She looked


    at him in surprise, not fully able toprehend what was going on.


    "Is this really a test for me?" Rocky murmured to himself, narrowing his eyes at the Spiritual Weapons.


    Earlier, when the weapon shadows were about to attack him, he had suddenly realized that the


    Spiritual Weapons that were left behind by the previous emperors were now without masters. They


    were much simr to spiritual beasts, who would also choose their new masters. He had figured it out


    that the Spiritual Weapons flying towards him were actually to test him. If he had fought back blindly, he


    would have failed and would have never been able to receive the spiritual treasure. It might have also


    led to his death. Fortunately, Rocky, who was much experienced by now, was able to make a calm


    decision at the critical moment. And because of that, the true nature of the Spiritual Weapons sealed


    within the weapon tomb was revealed to him.


    The eight Spiritual Weapons floated majestically in front of him right now.


    Judging from the appearances, the spiritual light and the auras of the eight Spiritual Weapons, it was


    obvious that they were more advanced and powerful than his Frozen Wind Dagger. It came as no


    surprise to him, since its former masters were emperors of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    In the countries of the Wild Spirit Land, only the ruling members of the royal family were able to wield


    Spiritual Weapons. Even the Divine Stage masters had difficulty owning one.


    The Frozen Wind Dagger that Marcia had given Rocky was inferior among the Spiritual Weapons, yet it


    was still rare for any spirit maniptor to own one. Thus, it was not hard to imagine how rare the eight


    powerful Spiritual Weapons once owned by the previous emperors were.


    Rocky studied the eight Spiritual Weapons as they rotated around him, and a strange light came from


    each of them as if they wanted him to choose.


    "Do you want me to choose?" Rocky whispered in a dilemma. No matter which Spiritual Weapon he


    chose, it would be powerful. He turned to Lena and asked, "Lena, which one do you think I should


    choose?"


    "All eight Spiritual Weapons are of the same level, and they would have their own advantages. You


    should choose one yourself. Just follow your heart," she said with a warm smile. It was impossible to


    find out what these weapons were individually capable of at this point. However, since the Spiritual


    Weapons were all of the same level, no matter which one Rocky chose, his strength would greatly


    improve.


    Rocky looked at the Spiritual Weapons again. After contemting his choice for a while, he finally


    closed his eyes and grabbed one of them casually like drawing a lot. He opened his eyes to see the


    small Spiritual Weapon in his hand. It looked like a very ordinary ring.


    As soon as he grabbed the spiritual ring, the other seven Spiritual Weapons shone brightly and


    scattered into the air as they turned back into countless weapon shadows once again.


    Staring at the little ring, Rocky walked up to Lena.


    She breathed a sigh of relief andined, "You scared me to death!"


    "I''m fine, don''t worry. But we shouldn''t stay here for too long." He was afraid that something


    unexpected would happen if they stayed in that space any longer.


    Then, led by Ken, the two of them left the space and returned to the long maze-like corridor.

 Chapter 1111 The Divine Spiritual Source

    Chapter 1111 The Divine Spiritual Source


    "How do I use this ring?" Rocky stared at the Spiritual Weapon like a ring, and then, without a second


    thought, put it on his right index finger. The moment he wore it, his palm became rigid and his right


    hand felt paralyzed. Rocky''s heartbeat increased and he felt like he had been touched by an electric


    current. The next moment, the seemingly ordinary ring melted and integrated with his index finger, and


    atst, a dragon head appeared on the finger. The magnificent dragon head was clearly angled on his


    skin, and it was dexterously attached to the back of his index finger. It was so cool, like a masterpiece


    of God.


    Almost at the same time, four words shed across his mind¡ª"Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring!"


    ''What...'' He held his head, trying to calm himself down.


    "Basil, are you okay?" Lena held his hand as she watched the transformation of the Spiritual Weapon


    with awe. She had never seen anything like it.


    "I''m okay. I just feel a little weird." Rocky shook his head and nced at the ring on his finger. He then


    turned to Ken and said, "Don''t make any mistake this time."


    Ken immediately began to look for the right path.


    After walking for a while, they reached another floating tform which had nine floors with a winding


    staircase that led to the top. It was a hundred meters high and was magnificent to look at. From the


    topmost floating tform, Rocky could sense the familiar aura and a strange light also shed from that


    spot.


    "The spiritual treasure must be at the top," Rocky said with affirmation.


    As they were about to go up, Lena copsed to the ground with a scream. "Ah! My head!"


    "Lena?!" Rocky knelt down next to her and looked at her anxiously.


    "Basil! Ah! I have been hearing whispers in my head ever since we walked in. I tried to block them out,


    but they warned us to stay out. They are angry! My head hurts!" Lena''s face turned as pale as snow


    and her heart rose and fell rapidly.


    After screaming out in pain once again, she fainted in his arms.


    Rocky tried to shake her awake, but she was out cold. He checked her pulse. Luckily, her breathing


    was smooth. He felt a little relieved; at least she was not in danger. He looked up at the floating


    tform. The spiritual treasure was right in front of his eyes, and it was the only way to save his father.


    His only choice right now was to get the treasure.


    He carried Lena in his arms and climbed onto Ken''s back. They flew to the ninth floor andnded on


    the final floating tform. And sure enough, in the center of the floating tform was an arched


    spiritual treasure floating in the air. The curve of the arched body looked magnificent. The dragon


    carving on it was so lifelike, and the strings on it were golden threads. In the center of the arched body


    was a Mysterious Spirit Raw Gemstone of a different color from the two spiritual treasures Rocky had


    seen before. This was the spiritual treasure he was looking for. He was sure of it!


    He looked around the tform. There seemed to be nothing protecting the spiritual treasure, no


    obstacles or weapons. He hesitated for a moment. He jumped off Ken''s back carrying Lena carefully in


    his arms. He looked at her peaceful face; she was still unconscious. He then nned to put Lena down


    and got the spiritual treasure.


    Just as Rocky was about to put her down, Lena grabbed his hand tightly.


    "Lena?" He was startled and immediately looked down at her.


    She slowly opened her eyes, but the look in them was different... A gloomy air surrounded her, giving


    off a strong aura of death. It was not the eyes of the Lena he knew.


    "Lena, are you okay?" Rocky asked anxiously.


    "You cannot take the spiritual treasure out of here," she said in a hoarse voice.


    "You... You are not Lena..." Rocky murmured, and his eyes turned cold.


    "I am not. I am only borrowing her body," the voice replied.


    "Who are you? What did you do to Lena?" He couldn''t help but feel nervous.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t hurt her. I only want to stop you from taking the spiritual treasure out of this ce."


    Lena''s hand was tightly wrapped around Rocky''s and her fingernails dug into his flesh.


    "I need this spiritual treasure to save my father. I have to exchange it for my father who is held hostage


    by the Dragon Master n now," Rocky said firmly.


    "The Dragon Master n is trying to get the spiritual treasure again?" the voice asked in surprise.


    "Not just the Dragon Master n. The other spiritual race ns are also trying everything they can to


    get their hands on the spiritual treasures," Rocky replied.


    "Are the spiritual race ns going to break their vows and make the Wild Spirit Land fall into bloody


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    chaos once again?" the voice asked.


    Rocky frowned. "Who on earth are you? It seems like you know a lot about the origin of these spiritual


    treasures and the secrets behind them. Do you know how many treasures are there? This is the third


    spiritual treasure I havee across." Rocky wanted to get as much information from whoever it was


    that was possessing Lena.


    "The third, you say? Ah! Soon, all nine spiritual treasures will be gathered. Once they are together, the


    Wild Spirit Land will fall into endless disputes." Lena''s eyes were filled with worry, as if she had


    foreseen the future.


    "Nine? There are nine spiritual treasures in total?" Rocky asked in surprise. He didn''t expect that there


    would be so many.


    "The nine spiritual treasures were created along with the nine legendary guardian beasts, using the two


    unique parts of the Divine Spiritual Source. Once the nine spiritual treasures or the nine legendary


    beasts are gathered in one ce, the Divine Spiritual Source will reappear in the world." The person''s


    words continued to intrigue Rocky. It was about to unravel the hidden secrets of the spiritual race.


    "The Divine Spiritual Source? Sounds like a very powerful force. No doubt about it. How else could it


    create the nine spiritual treasures and the nine legendary guardian beasts? So the spiritual race is


    trying to gather the spiritual treasures in order to make the Divine Spiritual Source reappear in the


    world?" Rocky analyzed. Although he didn''t know yet what the Divine Spiritual Source was or where it


    came from, judging from the expression of the mysterious person attached to Lena, the secret of the


    spiritual race was probably moreplicated than he had imagined.


    "It is impossible for the spiritual race to gather the Divine Spiritual Source. The source is what they are


    most afraid of, and it has the power they cannot destroy. If the Divine Spiritual Source was gathered,


    then what had once happened to the spiritual race in the past would happen to them again. So, the


    different ns'' real purpose is to find the spiritual treasures so that they can prevent the other ns


    from obtaining them, and to ensure that the nine spiritual treasures will never be gathered together,"


    the voice said, shaking her head.

 Chapter 1112 Took The Spiritual Treasure

    Chapter 1112 Took The Spiritual Treasure


    "So, what''s the bloody chaos of the Wild Spirit Land you just mentioned?" Rocky asked


    straightforwardly.


    "These nine spiritual treasures are immensely powerful as they can turn living things into ashes. Their


    strong power is the reason why the nine powerful warriors from different ns of spiritual race who


    owned them were afraid that these treasures would be used for battles among the different ns. So,


    they agreed to seal them in nine different ces in the Wild Spirit Land. They also used their own


    power to set up the enchanted barriers that any n of spiritual race could not enter. The warriors did


    everything in their power to protect the treasures and prevent them from falling into the wrong hands.


    However, the nine powerful warriors also had their own motives. So, they allowed humans to set foot in


    the ces where the spiritual treasures were sealed in anticipation that when their ns needed the


    help of the spiritual treasures someday, the humans would know where to find it," Lena exined.


    Rocky was dumbfounded when he heard her exnation.


    "However, the spiritual race is also afraid of the power of the spiritual treasures, so they won''t take out


    them unless they really need to. Once the spiritual treasures are taken out, the restriction on the


    different ns will be broken. This means that the nine spiritual treasures will reappear in the world. If a


    spiritual treasure appeared, the other ns who had the spiritual treasures would surely try to take


    them. The reason why the Dragon Master n wants this spiritual treasure in front of you is because


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    this is the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow owned by the Dragon Master n. It was originally sealed in


    another ce, but it was taken back to the Holy Dragon Empire and was sealed in this royal forbidden


    area," Lena continued.


    "So, you mean all the ns of spiritual race in the Wild Spirit Land are searching for spiritual treasures


    to protect themselves. But there are only nine spiritual treasures, and the number of ns searching for


    the treasures is far more than that. And other ns that didn''t own spiritual treasures are looking for


    it..." Rocky said doubtfully, getting more confused by the minute.


    "Well, that''s normal. Back then, the nine ns of spiritual race with the nine spiritual treasures were the


    strongest among all the ns, which included the Butterfly Divine n, the Dragon Master n, the


    Phoenix Master n, the Wood n and so on. As time went by, the nine ns, like the Butterfly


    Divine n, faced inevitable challenges to be extinct. Over the years, some ns among the nine


    became weaker while there were also other ns that became stronger. So inevitably those spiritual


    race ns that didn''t own the spiritual treasures wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to take


    one of the spiritual treasures and use it to secure a ce among the powerful ns," Lena exined


    further.


    "You sure do know a lot. Who on earth are you?" Rocky could not help but ask again when he found


    out that the mysterious person attached to Lena knew so much and exined to him every piece of


    information.


    However, Rocky suddenly felt a strong burning sensation in his chest. Then, the figure of the Dragon-


    shaped Soul Beast suddenly appeared on the dragon-shaped jade on his chest.


    "Is that really you?" the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast deeply looked at Lena and asked.


    When Lena saw the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast appearing on Rocky''s chest, she was astounded and


    shouted, "Why are you with this young man?"


    "It really is you, my old friend. He has taken over your unfinished mission," the Dragon-shaped Soul


    Beast said in a deep and ethereal voice.


    When she heard this, a smile appeared on Lena''s face and she said, "I see. I see. Well, it seems that it


    is not a coincidence that you can enter here as someone else other than the emperor! It must be fate. I


    am really relieved. Even if the nine spiritual treasures are truly gathered already, there is still a glimmer


    of hope."


    "Wait, are you the Witch that appeared in my memory?" When he saw that the Dragon-shaped Soul


    Beast knew the mysterious person attached to Lena, Rocky immediately had that thought in mind.


    "You are really smart indeed." Lena nced at Rocky and continued, "If you want to know everything


    about the spiritual race, you only need to find the blood essence of the nine legendary guardian beasts


    to unlock all the memories. If you do that, you will perfectly understand everything. Of course, it would


    be the best if you could prevent the nine spiritual treasures from being gathered. In that case, you can


    take your time in collecting the blood essence of the nine legendary guardian beasts. Your lone mission


    is to protect the Holy Dragon Empire and avoid the disputes among the different ns of spiritual race


    in the entire Wild Spirit Land. This is also the duty of the Holy Dragon Empire''s Witches. If you fail to


    carry out the mission, the prophecy of the first Witch wille true."


    When she said thest sentence, Lena looked profoundly serious.


    "The prophecy? What kind of prophecy?" Rocky asked immediately.


    "Total darkness andplete destruction," Lena said in an exceptionally low voice.


    "Huh? Darkness and destruction? What do you mean by that?" Rocky was stunned at what he heard.


    He wanted to ask more, but Lena''s body suddenly softened, so he immediately hugged her.


    "What did she mean by that, old man?" Rocky asked the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast immediately. He


    knew that thetter probably had a clue about what she meant.


    "You will know when the time is right." Then the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast suddenly flew back into the


    jade.


    "Everything that they''re saying is so vague. Can''t they make it clearer?" Rockyined to himself.


    But at least he finally knew some of the history and secrets behind the spiritual treasures. However,


    there were still many questions that were unanswered. What was the Divine Spiritual Source? How


    could it have the power to create the nine powerful spiritual treasures and the nine legendary guardian


    beasts? Besides that, he still wondered whether the remains of the spiritual race that he saw in the


    Myriad Spirit Tomb were rted to it or not.


    However, what worried him most was what the Witch said that if all nine spiritual treasures were


    gathered, something terrible would happen.


    While he was lost in all kinds of thought, Lena woke up.


    "Basil, what happened just now? I can''t remember." Lena asked when she found herself lying in


    Rocky''s arms.


    "Not that much. You passed out suddenly." Rocky thought for a while and shook his head. He thought it


    was best not to tell anyone about the information he just heard.


    "Really? How can this be?" Lena rubbed her temples in confusion.


    "Maybe it''s the influence of the royal forbidden area..." Rocky guessed. "I''ll get the spiritual treasure


    first."


    "Isn''t it dangerous?" Lena asked worriedly.


    "I don''t think it would be dangerous." Rocky thought that the spiritual treasure should be safe in the


    royal forbidden area, so it didn''t need any kind of protection.


    So, Rocky walked towards the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow that was floating at the center of the top


    tform. He paused for a moment then reached out his hand.

 Chapter 1113 May I join you

    Chapter 1113 May I join you


    Lena watched nervously as Rocky extended his hand towards the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow. He


    could hear his own heartbeat as he gently wrapped his palm around the handle of the bow and picked


    it up. Nothing happened out of the ordinary and the two of them breathed a sigh of relief.


    With the spiritual treasure in his hand, Rocky walked back to Lena.


    "Is this it? It looks more like a Spiritual Weapon..." Lena stared at the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow. It


    was her first time seeing this spiritual treasure, so she was curious.


    "This is much more powerful than a Spiritual Weapon," Rocky replied, looking down at the bow. After


    listening to the Witch''s exnation about the origin of the spiritual treasures, Rocky realized that what


    he held in his hand at the moment was something worse than a time bomb. The disasters it could bring


    upon them were unfathomable.


    He had to find another way to save his father, because it would be disastrous if he handed over such a


    thing to the Dragon Master n. Thus, he wouldn''t let that happen.


    A light appeared on one side of the floating tform, which looked like an exit.


    "Let''s go," Rocky said, nodding at Lena.


    The two and Ken walked to the light, then disappeared into it.


    When they walked out of the light, Rocky saw that they had been returned to the entrance of the royal


    forbidden area. Behind them stood the relief stone wall with the dragon sculptures, as if they had never


    been moved.


    "Lena," Rocky called. She turned to him and he instructed, "When the elders ask you what happened


    here, don''t tell them that we''ve been inside." He quickly ced the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow and


    Ken into his Magic Spiritual Space.


    "Are you not going to tell them anything?" she asked with a frown.


    "The Dragon Master n has influence beyond our knowledge on the royal family. We shouldn''t trust


    them too easily," he said bluntly.


    "Okay." She nodded in understanding.


    Before leaving the Dragon Valley, they bid goodbye to the elders. Of course, they didn''t mention that


    they had entered the forbidden area and taken out the spiritual treasure already. Although the few


    elders showed disappointment about the failure, they didn''t ask anything more about it.


    After thanking them for their help, Rocky and Lena rushed back to the Imperial City.


    Marcia''s mansion was filled with so many people who had gathered to wait for their return. As soon as


    Rocky and Lena walked in, they surrounded them for information.


    Rocky nced silently at Marcia and nodded slightly. She immediately ordered the irrelevant people in


    the hall to leave, and asked her trusted subordinates to guard the hall and prevent anyone from


    entering.


    Now, it was just Marcia, the other women, and Sheridan in the hall.


    "What happened? Did you find any clues?" Marcia asked in a hurry.


    "I have the spiritual treasure," Rocky replied with a faint smile.


    Marcia was taken aback. Sabina gasped. "You... You have it?! You didn''t even know how to enter the


    royal forbidden area!"


    "Turned out that the jade token left by my father was the object needed to enter the forbidden area. He


    probably gave it to me knowing that something like this would happen. No wonder Alston couldn''t get


    into the forbidden area. If he had the jade token, he would have long handed over the spiritual treasure


    to the Dragon Master n!"


    Marcia sighed. "I didn''t expect the emperor was so prophetic. Good thing he saw thising," she


    said, a little relieved. "Since we have the spiritual treasure now, we should inform the Dragon Master


    n without any dy and ask them to release the emperor."


    "I don''t n on handing over the spiritual treasure to the Dragon Master n," Rocky proimed.


    "What do you mean? Then how are we supposed to save the emperor?" Sabina asked in confusion.


    "My disciple, didn''t the Dragon Master n specifically ask for the spiritual treasure? I don''t think they


    will release the emperor if we don''t keep our word," Sheridanmented.


    Lena interrupted, "Basil, do you have any other ideas?"


    "I will sneak into the Dragon Master n and save my father." Rocky voiced out his n.


    "What?!" the gathering eximed in unison. They looked at Rocky incredulously. The idea was


    extremely bold. The Dragon Master n was not any ordinary ce where someone could easily


    sneak in and out, not even to mention to save a person.


    Marcia tried to talk him out of it. "Basil, it''s too dangerous. It is best to hand over the spiritual treasure to


    the Dragon Master n." She knew the consequences of sneaking into the Dragon Master n to


    rescue the emperor. Even if they somehow managed to get in, it would be almost impossible to get out


    of there in one piece. Moreover, the emperor would be imprisoned somewhere secure. They might not


    even be able to find him.


    "I know the danger. That''s why I n to go alone. If I fail, I can exchange the spiritual treasure for my


    father''s life," Rocky said with determination.


    Lena shook her head immediately. "No, we can''t let you take this risk alone."


    "Yes, that''s right! We will go together if you insist on sticking to this ridiculous n!" Luci nodded


    agitatedly.


    "We will not let you leave us again." Sabina gave Rocky a reproachful look.


    "Well, my good disciple, I too will go with you this time," Sheridanughed, also expressing his support.


    Rocky shook his head and smiled bitterly at them. Although he had expected this oue, he sighed


    inwardly.


    "Master?" Sabina turned to Marcia, who remained silent. If Marcia was strongly opposed to his idea,


    they would not be able to proceed.


    "You really are..." Marcia shook her head helplessly and then looked at Rocky with a serious


    expression. "Have you really made up your mind? Sneaking into the Dragon Master n to save the


    emperor is a serious matter. You may nevere back."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "We do have some chips that we can use to negotiate with them. If I fail, I can just hand over the


    spiritual treasure." Rocky shrugged. But he was also worried if he kept his end of the bargain. Would


    they really return his father once they got their hands on the spiritual treasure? He wouldn''t hand over


    the treasure unless he absolutely had to.


    "It''s not impossible to enter the Dragon Master n without being discovered, but it will be difficult


    without a powerful team. We may need to summon the elite power of the royal family," Marcia


    pondered out loud.


    "I''m worried that there may be spies arranged by the Dragon Master n in the royal family. We can''t


    expose our ns to them. If we are not careful, the mission will fall apart. Moreover, we have to act as


    soon as possible. Once the Dragon Master n finds out that I have taken out the spiritual treasure,


    they will take action," Rocky said.


    "It''s a pity that General Lance and Chief Elvis have gone back to their ces. If we are to wait for them,


    it will take a few more days." Marcia frowned slightly.


    "May I join you?" A burly figure appeared silently. His calm voice carried a strong impact, and an


    astonishing aura enveloped the entire hall.


    Along with the figure appeared a beautiful woman.


    "Chief Bryant?" Rocky and the others turned to look towards the direction where the voice hade


    from. They were surprised to see Bryant and Shirley in front of them.

 Chapter 1114 Let Me Do It

    Chapter 1114 Let Me Do It


    "What the hell is wrong with you? Why didn''t you tell me that the Dragon Master n imprisoned His


    Majesty? Of course, I should know about this! Are you worried that I might have ulterior motives?"


    Bryant yelled angrily. With narrowed eyes, he stared furiously at Rocky and the others.


    "Uh, don''t get us wrong, Chief Bryant. It''s just that this matter is of great importance that we have to be


    extra cautious all the time. We can''t risk leaving any trace of mistake with this one," Rocky exined in


    a serious and polite tone.


    "Which brings me to the more important question: how did you know about that, Chief Bryant? Where


    did you hear about this?" Marcia raised her eyebrow and asked in confusion.


    "After Alston''s death, Priest Dean approached me and told me everything Alston had done. He told me


    about the fact that Alston tried to kill His Majesty, the imprisonment of His Majesty in the Dragon Master


    n, as well as the purpose of the Dragon Master n," Bryant said with a dejected look on his face.


    "Wait, back up. Priest Dean? If he came to you personally to tell you all about this, then I don''t think


    that he just wanted to have a little chitchat," Rocky mumbled. At that moment, he knew something was


    fishy¡ªPriest Dean must have done something behind his back again.


    "A dog without a master will certainly want to find another master. Unfortunately, I am not the one he


    wants," Bryant replied obscurely.


    "Like what they say, a leopard cannot change its spots," Sheridan remarked as he shook his head from


    side to side.


    "So, when I heard that Prince Basil went to the royal family''s forbidden area, I already knew that he


    was going to save His Majesty. I am here to have a conversation with him, but I didn''t expect to hear all


    about your intricate n to save His Majesty." Regaining hisposure, Bryant exined calmly.


    "So, does that mean you are willing to help us?" Rocky asked as he fixed his eyes on Bryant.


    "The Ximen n has been loyal to the royal family for countless generations. Now that His Majesty is


    in trouble, it will be an honor to help you save him," said Bryant, as he puffed his chest out to show his


    bravery and loyalty to the royal family.


    "Perhaps, there is some hope with your help. And for that, I am eternally grateful." Marcia nodded in


    agreement.


    "Grandpa, I want to go with you. Please, let me. I promise not to cause any trouble." Shirley requested


    Bryant.


    "Well...I am not so sure about that." Obviously, Bryant was having doubts letting his grandchild


    apany them on the mission. After all, he knew that the rescue operation was extremely


    dangerous. Although Shirley was not weak, her strength was only capable of protecting herself at most.


    "While we would be delighted to have you with us, this operation is very dangerous, Miss Shirley. You''d


    better stay home," Marcia said in a serious tone.


    "I am just as strong as them. If they all can go, then why can''t I? It''s unfair!" Shirley protested as she


    pointed her finger at Sabina and Luci.


    "What do you think, Chief Bryant? This is your call," Rocky asked. He took a glimpse at the begging


    Shirley, and then bounced his gaze to Sabina and Luci. At that moment, he didn''t really know what to


    say.


    "If you don''t object, then I will let her go with us. She needs to have more practical training," Bryant said


    after thinking for a moment.


    "All right, then." Rocky had no objections whatsoever. After all, it seemed that Bryant was willing to let


    his granddaughter go with them.


    After discussion, Rocky ordered Lena to go back to the Pce City and temporarily oversee the state


    affairs. Now that the Holy Dragon Empire had no emperor, it was necessary to have someone lead the


    nation. If Lena, the Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire, disappeared for a few days, panic would surely


    engulf the entire empire.


    Although Lena also wanted to go to the Dragon Master n with Rocky and the others, she had to


    take one for the team and stay in the Pce City for the sake of the country.


    Worried that a long dy might cause trouble, Rocky led the rescue team and set out from Marcia''s


    mansion that same night, leaving the Imperial City for the Dragon Master n.


    As soon as they left the Imperial City, a delicate figure carrying a crystal ball in her hand appeared at


    the top of the city wall. Looking at the backs of Rocky and the others, she whispered to the delicate


    figure reflected in the crystal ball, "They have already set out. Now is the time for us to take action. But,


    "I believe in my judgment. Believe me when I say that everything is possible with him!" the delicate


    figure in the crystal ball replied with clear certainty.


    "I hope that your intuition is right." As soon as her voice trailed off, she immediately vanished from


    where she stood.


    Meanwhile, the Dragon Master n''s habitat was located in the territory of the Holy Dragon Empire,


    which was at the end of the Dragon Wing Valley. The Dragon Wing Valley itself was a very dangerous


    and mysteriousnd, which was considered to be far more dangerous than the Hell of Dragon Fang


    and the Nine-phoenix Demonic Land.


    Not long after, Rocky''s rescue team arrived at the Dragon Wing Valley using Bryant''s and Marcia''s


    spiritual dragons at the six-star level. As soon as theynded, they chose to walk forward so that they


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    would stay hidden from the nsmen of the Dragon Master n.


    The Dragon Wing Valley was a ce in the Wild Spirit Land with thergest number of dragon beasts.


    In every corner, all kinds of rare dragon beasts roamed freely, and some of them even flew and ran


    around.


    On the other hand, the outsiders thought that dragon beasts were all humongous and powerful dragons


    that always flew in the sky. But in fact, they were not the only kinds of dragon beasts. Aside from them,


    there were also many kinds of dragon beasts living on the ground. However, most of the dragon beasts


    living on the ground were categorized as supernatural beasts. Staying true to its name, these kinds


    were so hostile that it was impossible for humans to capture and control them.


    Because of this, they were sure that they would encounter many dangers after entering the Dragon


    Wing Valley. Moreover, these dangerous dragon beasts were at least equal to the spirit-manipted


    beasts above the five-star level. They often appeared in groups and were strong and fierce.


    Luckily, Bryant, a powerful master at the Immortal Stage, was on the team. With his help, everything


    went smoothly.


    Two days of smooth traveling had passed, and the rescue team bumped into their first big trouble. At


    that moment, a group of strange spiritual beasts called the Fierce Eagle Dragons upied an area


    worth hundreds of meters. The problem was that this was the only way to the Dragon Master n, and


    these beasts took it as their habitat.


    "Oops, trouble ahead. Can we take a detour?" Rocky asked Marcia as he looked at the area in the


    distance, where there countless Fierce Eagle Dragons ran amok.


    "If we do, then it will take at least one more day. Plus, I don''t know what trouble we will encounter if we


    take a detour. If we want to reach the territory of the Dragon Master n as soon as possible, we must


    take this shortcut," Marcia replied in a rather frustrated voice.


    "How about you, Chief Bryant? What do you think?" Rocky looked at Bryant and asked for his opinion.


    "It''s hard to deal with the dragons. But the longer we stay here, the more dangerous it will be for us.


    Therefore, I think it might be best if we can pass through without alerting these dragons," Bryant


    proposed.


    "But I''m afraid it''s not easy to pass through them unless someone can be our nk and distract them so


    we can buy ourselves some time," Sheridan suggested.


    "Let me do it," Bryant bravely offered.


    "No. Allow me. The Ximen n will be in trouble if you get into any ident," Rocky said as he shook


    his head.

 Chapter 1115 Just Like Born Enemies

    Chapter 1115 Just Like Born Enemies


    "But it''s too dangerous for you to do that alone," Luci said, her voice shrouded with worry.


    Sabina nodded in agreement.


    "Luci is right. You''re not strong enough. It''s better to let my grandfather do it," Shirley added.


    Rocky smiled calmly and said, "It will be easier for me to flee." With that, he summoned Ken and


    vanished with it before they could stop him.


    A momentter, violent explosions rang out from the habitat of the Fierce Eagle Dragons. Obviously,


    Rocky and Ken created the explosions. After the deafening noise, they quickly headed to the west. The


    dragons, startled by the explosions, grew angry and chased after the man and the beast.


    Soon, there were almost no beasts left in the habitat.


    "Let''s go." Marcia nodded to the team.


    They crossed the habitat and ran all the way to the other side. Although they had to still encounter


    some Fierce Eagle Dragons halfway through the habitat, with Bryant, Marcia and Sheridan leading the


    way, they sessfully passed through.


    They reached an area covered with stones and decided to rest there while waiting for Rocky toe


    back.


    The group waited for more than half a day, but Rocky was nowhere in sight.


    "Could anything bad have happened to him?" Luci asked, stealing a nce at Marcia worriedly.


    "That guy just likes to y tough," Shirley snorted.


    "If it weren''t for Basil, we couldn''t havee past the habitat so smoothly," Sabina retorted, ring at


    Shirley.


    Shirley red back at her with the same intensity of hate.


    "I''ll go and find him," Marcia said, getting up from the stone ground. She was worried about him too. He


    was followed by a bunch of beasts, after all.


    But just as Marcia got ready to move out, a figure covered in weeds and dirt appeared in front of them.


    As soon as the women saw the figure, they couldn''t help smiling.


    "It must have been hard to get rid of them all." Marcia covered her mouth and smirked at the sight of


    him.


    "Rocky, are you hurt?" Sheridan asked immediately, walking towards him.


    "Well, when a man is unlucky, he could choke on water. It took me a lot of effort to get rid of the Fierce


    Eagle Dragons, but then I bumped into another group of supernatural beasts. I managed to dodge


    them somehow, or else I would have ended up fighting those too," Rocky replied as he pulled out the


    weeds from his dirty clothes.


    "Good. We should keep moving now. There are more dangerous beasts waiting for us on the way,"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Marcia warned, and the rescue team continued on their journey.


    Just as she had predicted, as they went deeper, the supernatural beasts they encountered became


    bigger and stronger. Most of them were stronger than the beasts Rocky had fought in the Mysterious


    Cave in the Spiritual Pasture Valley of the Wood n. Every step forward was a challenge for the


    team.


    As soon as they managed to get rid of a dozen supernatural beasts at the six-star level, they ran into


    three at the seven-star level!


    After two days and two nights of this perilous journey, Sabina, Luci and Shirley were exhausted and


    were panting for breath. Rocky, Bryant, Marcia and Sheridan were strong. But while in the midst of the


    fierce battle, especially against powerful supernatural beasts, it was difficult to protect the others.


    "Basil! Get them to a safe ce!" Marcia called out to Rocky, who was fighting a beast while also


    protecting Sabina and the other women.


    After hesitating for a moment, he nodded and ran away from the beasts with the three women in search


    of a safe ce.


    A little distance away, they found a seemingly safe cave under a steep cliff.


    "Wait here. I''ll take a look inside," Rocky said as he gestured to the three women to stay outside, while


    he stepped into the cave cautiously. He created a me in his hand which lit up the entire cave.


    Just when he thought the cave was safe, he heard a screech from the top of the cave. He turned


    around swiftly to see a two-person sized bat-shaped supernatural beast flying towards him with a sharp


    roar.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed. He immediately pulled out his Frozen Wind Dagger and cast a Moon de to


    stop the beast.


    Boom!


    The Moon de collided against the beast, bringing forth a dazzling me. The beast''s body lit up in


    mes, but it didn''t seem hurt; the me engulfed the beast''s body like ayer of fire clothing.


    Roaring, the supernatural beast approached Rocky, its body covered in strong mes.


    Seeing that the situation was unfavorable, Rocky immediately took a step back, but the beast


    aggressively flew towards him.


    Just as he was about to be attacked, the Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring in his hand shone brightly


    and a spiritual shadow emerged from it. It transformed into a spiritual, trapping the supernatural


    beast midair. No matter how hard it struggled, the beast could not break free from the.


    Rocky watched in stunned silence. He stared at the spiritual weapon. He had no idea what had


    happened just now; in fact, he never had the time to study the Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring and its


    function after attaining it from the forbidden area. He didn''t know how to use it, and yet, it reacted on its


    own ord when he was in danger.


    Rocky seized the opportunity and flew up to the beast. After activating the ming de to the


    extreme, he shed at the supernatural beast with all his strength.


    The cave rumbled under the sudden explosion.


    When the three women outside heard the noise, they looked at each other. Then they rushed into the


    cave and saw a supernatural beast that had been split in half and fell to the ground, turning into ashes.


    "Basil! Are you okay?" Sabina rushed towards him.


    "I''m fine," he replied, turning to the shocked women. Then his gaze fell on the ring on his finger.


    Judging from the sudden reaction of the ring, it seemed to him that it was stranger and more powerful


    than he had imagined.


    "You killed a supernatural beast on your own? All alone?" Shirley eximed, staring at the corpse on


    the ground.


    "You have to ask? Can''t you see the dead beast?" Sabina smirked at Shirley, d to show off Rocky''s


    strength.


    "I wasn''t talking to you!" Shirley replied angrily. She hadn''t nned to say anything, but was too


    surprised by the scene in front of them.


    Sabina snorted.


    "Let''s get some rest now," Rocky interrupted, hoping to stop their quarrel. Along the journey, the two


    women fought non-stop, like born enemies.


    Shirley had been this way since she was a child. However, Sabina, who usually was cool-headed,


    became angry every time she saw Shirley. In contrast, Luci was much calmer. She pulled Sabina by


    her hand and walked into the cave.

 Chapter 1116 The Plan To Save The Emperor

    Chapter 1116 The n To Save The Emperor


    "All right. You can go inside now," Rocky said as he led Shirley to the cave.


    Shirley couldn''t help but snort as she walked in. It seemed that she kind of rolled her eyes, but they


    were actually fixed at Rocky. In her mind, it was still hard for her to ept the fact that the pathetic


    loser she had known in the past had already be much stronger than her. Rocky even had two


    powerful spirit-manipted beasts at his disposal. Right now, she felt so inferior to him in every aspect.


    As the three women entered and settled inside the cave, Rocky walked out and looked at the direction


    from which they hade from.


    After waiting for quite a while, he saw three figures finally appear from a distance.


    "How was it? Are you guys okay?" Rocky asked out of concern.


    "Well, not too good. Supernatural beasts are very difficult to deal with. Even if the three of us joined


    hands, we only managed to kill one," Marcia said in a rather frustrated tone.


    "Let''s have a proper rest first. We''ll discuss the restter." Rocky knew that they had been on a tough


    journey. He was just d that everyone was safe.


    Then, he guided the other three to the cave where they would stay the night.


    After a night''s worth of rest in the cave, the rescue team prepared themselves and set out early the


    following morning.


    After such a long journey, the rescue team that was led by Marcia finally reached the border of the


    Dragon Master n''s territory. As they passed through a dense fruit forest, they immediately saw


    several female members of the Dragon Master n, gathering fruits and other crops that they could


    obtain from the area. From their observation, all of them seemed to be ordinary spiritual ves.


    "I wonder if they know where my father is being held captive." Currently, Rocky and the others


    continued to hide in the dark and observed the movements of the female members of the Dragon


    Master n.


    "How long are we doing this? Why don''t we just catch one of them and ask what we want to know?"


    Shirley suggested as she grew impatient.


    "And what if she doesn''t know? I am afraid it''s not a good idea as it will alert the enemies," Sabina


    answered while shaking her head.


    "So we''re just going to hide here and do nothing? If you won''t ask, how will you know that they don''t


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    know?" Shirley got annoyed and refuted Sabina immediately.


    "Fine. If you want things your way, just catch one of them and bring her here by yourself." Sabina knew


    how to get in Shirley''s head and provoked her all the more.


    "Sure, I will!" Shirley scoffed before quickly rushing at a fast speed.


    Upon seeing this, Rocky and the others couldn''t help but shake their heads and let out a deep sigh.


    "Shirley is too impatient." Even Bryant frowned at Shirley''s reaction.


    "Come on. Why did you have to irritate her? You know her temper," Rocky slightly reprimanded Sabina


    for provoking Shirley.


    "But I didn''t know that she''d really do it," Sabina rebutted as she shrugged her shoulders.


    "Well, it''s fine. General Marcia followed her as soon as she dashed out," Bryant said in an unworried


    manner.


    Upon hearing what Bryant said, Rocky turned and looked at where Marcia was originally standing and


    saw that she indeed disappeared from that spot.


    Not long after, Marcia and Shirley came back together with one of the female members. They all heard


    that Marcia was talking with the woman in theirnguage.


    Initially, the woman had been scared because of their sudden appearance, but as she heard Marcia


    spoke theirnguage, she seemed to calm down somehow. As Marcia continued to interrogate the


    woman, they could just see her shaking her head in panic from time to time.


    After a while, Marcia turned to herpanions and shook her head. "She doesn''t know where the


    emperor is imprisoned. But she said that more than half a year ago, they saw that a seriously injured


    human was brought back to the Dragon Master n."


    Hearing that, Rocky and the others looked at each other. The woman''s description might point that it


    was the emperor.


    "What are we going to do now?" Sabina broke the silence and asked.


    "General Marcia, you had been in the Dragon Master n before. Do you have any idea where they


    may be holding His Majesty?" Bryant asked as he looked at Marcia expectantly.


    "Yes, I think I do. However, if he was really locked in that ce, it will be too difficult for us to save him,"


    Marcia answered, wearing a serious expression on her face.


    "How difficult are we talking about?" Rocky''s eyes lit up. In his mind, he was already determined no


    matter how hard it would be.


    Marcia let out a deep sigh before she gave her answer. "Once we enter that ce, the chances of us


    getting out of there are almost negligible. With our current strength, I''m afraid that the rate of failure is


    so high," she exined without sugarcoating the situation.


    As they heard what Marcia said, everyone''s expressions looked extremely gloomy.


    "Well, let''s go to that ce first. It''s better than looking for my father aimlessly. Once we made sure that


    he is indeed locked up there, we''ll think of the most feasible way to save him," Rocky said after thinking


    for a while. Right now, they had no choice but to move forward and deal with their adversaries when


    the time came.


    Everyone mustered their courage and nodded in agreement.


    "All right. But we have to wait until nightfall before wemence our n. It''s too risky to make a move


    in broad daylight," Marcia advised as she looked towards the sky.


    "But what about her? What are we going to do with this woman?" Luci asked as she looked at the


    woman from the Dragon Master n.


    "Let''s take her with us. She mighte in handy when the situation permitted," Rocky suggested.


    In the meantime, Rocky and the others searched for a hidden ce nearby to rest and wait until night


    fell.


    "Chief Bryant, can I talk to you for a minute in private?" Rocky quietly approached Bryant, who was


    already about to close his eyes to get some rest.


    Bryant immediately knew that it was something important just by looking at Rocky''s eyes. He quickly


    agreed, and the two of them found a corner to talk to.


    "What is it, Prince Basil?" Bryant asked straightforwardly. He actually had a hunch that Rocky might


    have an idea of what to doter when they raided the base of the Dragon Master n.


    "Can you do me a favor?" Rocky asked as he looked directly into Bryant''s eyes.


    "A favor? Of course. Go ahead and tell me." Bryant was quite surprised and curious at what Rocky was


    about to say.


    "Although I have the cards toy down in negotiation with the Dragon Master n, there''s still no


    guarantee that everything will go smoothly. There''s still a possibility that they would try to kill us. Once it


    is exposed that they kidnapped the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire, the Dragon Master n would


    surely lose the trust of the empire." Rocky told him bluntly.


    "I know. That''s possible. Do you have an idea of how we could deal with it?" Bryant inquired.


    "In case something unexpected happens, I hope that you, General Marcia, and my master will do your


    best to escort my father safely out of the Dragon Master n''s territory," Rocky stated with a straight


    face.


    "Wait. What do you mean?" Bryant started to get confused and asked with furrowed brows.


    "We all know that even the ordinary spiritual beings are very powerful, let alone the spiritual masters. If


    we do want to sessfully rescue my father, someone has to stay here and cover for you as you


    escape," Rocky replied in a low voice. It turned out that he was willing to go as far as being a decoy


    just to ensure that the emperor could escape to safety.


    "I''m not trying to belittle you, but I think it''s still better if I or General Marcia would cover for the rescue


    team. Although I know that you''re much stronger now, it''s still going to be very difficult for you to defeat


    the ordinary spiritual beings. If I or General Marcia carries out the task, we will be able to resist their


    nsmen more effectively," Bryant insisted and persuaded Rocky.


    "I know that. But both you and General Marcia are the backbones of the Holy Dragon Empire. You are


    indispensable. Moreover, with your strength, there''s a higher rate of sess that you could get my


    father out of here. That is the crucial thing. More importantly, if it was me who faced them, they wouldn''t


    easily get the spiritual treasure." It seemed that Rocky had already thought about this for a long time.


    He devised a n and carefully considered every factor before he talked to Bryant.


    Bryant recognized that Rocky had already been mentally prepared to take on this role so as to save the


    emperor at all costs. However, he still couldn''t get himself to agree because he knew that if they


    followed Rocky''s n, the prince might not be able toe out alive.

 Chapter 1117 You Will Surely Die

    Chapter 1117 You Will Surely Die


    "Did you tell General Marcia about this?" As Bryant studied Rocky, he could not help but praise the


    prince internally. Rocky was so much younger than him, and yet, he always showed great courage no


    matter the circumstance. Suddenly, he felt ashamed of his inferiority.


    "She will never agree, so I want to ask you for a favor, Chief Bryant. When the timees..." Rocky


    leaned closer to him and whispered the details secretively.


    As he listened, the frown on Bryant''s face grew bigger and bigger. He hesitated for a short while, but he


    nodded his permission in the end because the prince had made this n and he had no reason to


    object. As a loyal courtier of the Holy Dragon Empire, he naturally had to protect the emperor.


    Seeing that Bryant was receptive to his wishes, Rocky smiled gratefully at him. "Thank you, Chief


    Bryant."


    "Prince Basil, if you are lucky enough to get through this safe and sound, and if one day you can


    ascend the throne, you can count on my support and the support of the Ximen n," Bryant promised


    as he patted Rocky on his shoulder with his thick and sturdy palm. In his mind, Rocky had shown that


    he truly deserved to be admired. He had exhibited the character of a great leader, and as a prince, he


    always took the lead in dealing with any difficult tasks. In a word, he was exemry.


    "Well, we''ll talk about thatter. But still, thank you," Rocky said calmly, as he turned away.


    Soon, the sun fell from its perch in the sky, covering the wholend in darkness.


    The rescue team set out as soon as the night fell, and went to where they suspected that the emperor


    was imprisoned. Marcia took the lead, so their journey went smoothly, but they still had to be careful.


    The supernatural beasts dared not step into the Dragon Master n''s territory, but they could not let


    their guard down as the danger was around them. If their whereabouts were exposed, the entire


    Dragon Master n could surround them in an instant.


    About two hourster, after circling half of the Dragon Master n''s territory, the rescue team finally


    arrived outside a valley. The entrance to the valley was in the shape of a very steep slope, and they


    could see faint lights shing inside.


    "General Marcia, what is this ce?" Rocky asked, studying the valley curiously.


    "This is the Dead Valley of the Dragon Master n, a ce where they imprison those who have


    offended the Dragon Master n, or have vited their taboos. Moreover, once they enter this valley,


    they will not be able to leave for the rest of their lives, so most of the people who have entered here die


    inside." Marcia''s face changed slightly. It seemed that the mention of the Dead Valley also reminded


    her of some painful memories.


    "Is my father locked inside?" Rocky asked softly, and his voice betrayed the youth he still held, which


    was made more obvious now that his father was in danger.


    Marcia hesitated to answer, which was already an answer in itself. "I''m not sure, but it''s highly


    possible."


    "Well, let''s get ready to move." Rocky nodded at her onest time before he turned to the others. Soon,


    they were preupied with nning what they were going to do once they entered the prison.


    Rocky and hispanions observed that there were more than thirty spiritual ves, and more than


    five ordinary spiritual beings guarding the valley. They didn''t know where the emperor was locked up,


    so it would be challenging to find and save him, not to mention the powerful guards that were waiting


    for them.


    "First, we need to distract those spiritual ves. Then, Chief Bryant and I will deal with the rest of the


    ordinary spiritual beings," Marcia said, sharing her n with the group.


    "Let me serve as the distraction for those spiritual ves. Then, Master and Sabina, you two will go


    separately and look for the emperor," Rocky added after thinking for a while.


    Sheridan shook his head in disagreement at Rocky''s n, as a stern expression cast shadows on his


    face. It was rare for him to be so serious. "I think Rocky will be our best bet for rescuing the emperor.


    On the other hand, the three girls and I will serve as a distraction for those spiritual ves. If you find


    the emperor, you can take him away first while we take care of the rest."


    "But..." Rocky was hesitant to agree because he knew that it was a very dangerous task. There were a


    lot of spiritual ves, so he didn''t want Sheridan and Sabina to take the risk.


    "Basil, if we want to sessfully rescue the emperor, your invisibility power is a great necessity,"


    Sabina said immediately.


    However, the frown on Rocky''s face refused to fade.


    "Don''t be so indecisive. Are you underestimating us? Do you think that we could not handle a few


    spiritual ves?" Shirley snorted, rolling her eyes in dismay.


    On the contrary, Luci''s voice wasforting and gentle when she spoke. "Don''t worry about us."


    Marcia also took this time to add, "Just let them go." It seemed that she too agreed with Sabina and the


    others on this matter.


    Seeing that everyone was determined to assign him to the emperor''s retrieval, Rocky could only agree.


    He clenched his fists and answered with gritted teeth, "Okay, but you must be very careful."


    Now that he had finally agreed, the others were quick to nod and get on with the nning.


    Sheridan and the three women summoned their spirit-manipted beasts and rushed into the valley,


    causing a stir within the enemies'' ranks deliberately. The spiritual ves guarding the Dead Valley were


    rmed, and they surrounded the intruders from all directions.


    The foursome retreated as soon as they saw that they had attracted the attention of the spiritual ves.


    They backed away and let their enemies follow them out of the valley.


    On the other hand, several ordinary spiritual beings that were guarding the inner side of the Dead


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Valley also looked at each other in rm when they heard the ruckus from outside. From the noise, it


    seemed that some people were trying to break into the Dead Valley that night.


    They were distracted with what was happening outside, so they failed to notice when two figures


    suddenly appeared in front of them.


    The ordinary spiritual beings shouted in rm, looking around warily.


    In front of them, the two figures were shrouded in darkness, moving so quickly and stealthily like they


    were as one with the shadows. Fighting erupted in the inner valley, and despite the overwhelming


    number of ordinary spiritual beings, the two figures appeared to be winning.


    Almost at the same time, a figure appeared silently on the left side of the Dead Valley, and he began to


    peer through every holding cell. Some Dragon Master n''s members who were locked up inside the


    wall holes heard the noise from outside, and they immediately let out all kinds of excited screams that


    resonated through the whole Dead Valley.


    "Father, where are you?" There were too many holes on the cliff! Rocky had been searching for a long


    time, but he could not find the emperor. Robin and Ken were also looking for his father in two other


    ces, but they made no progress either. In the end, his exasperation led him to cry out loud, and he


    hoped that the emperor would hear him and answer.


    As he passed by one of the wall holes that served as a holding cell, he suddenly detected an amazing


    auraing from inside. It felt like he was facing a huge wave with overwhelming power, which made


    him stop involuntarily.


    "Young man, I know where to find the person you are looking for! However, as a human, how can you


    break into the Dragon Master n to save a person? Do you want to die so badly?" A deep voice


    echoed from behind the wall.


    "Do you know where my father is?" Rocky immediately asked, surprised.


    "Of course," the voice inside the cave answered at once. Rocky didn''t believe him at first. His eyes


    narrowed suspiciously at the hole in the wall and asked, "Well, are you going to tell me where he is? Or


    maybe you want something in exchange." He became quiet for a few seconds as if he was thinking,


    then he asked again, "Do you want me to let you out in exchange for the information about my father''s


    whereabouts? Besides, how do I know if you are telling the truth?"


    "Ha-ha, if I want to get out of here, how can the Dead Valley block me? I just want to remind you that


    you are digging your own grave by doing this. You may still survive if you leave now, but once the


    spiritual masters of the Dragon Master n arrive, you will surely die!" The voiceughed arrogantly.

 Chapter 1118 The Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring

    Chapter 1118 The Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring


    "To be honest, I don''t know myself either. I had this itching desire to save father ever since I heard that


    he was still alive. But he is not my actual father..." Rocky''s feelings suddenly became a little


    contradictory after he heard the voice from the cave. In fact, as soon as they set foot in the Dragon


    Wing Valley, he immediately felt in his gut that this rescue was a little bit too reckless and not well


    thought of. Yet, he also felt as if something deep inside of him was driving him vigorously, making him


    feel that his thoughts were normal and reasonable because he was saving his father.


    Meanwhile, the cave''s wall suddenly began to shine like two bright lights. Soon after, a strong gaze


    was instantly fixed on Rocky.


    "I think I know why... It''s because your soul doesn''t belong to your current body. Moreover, the soul that


    really belongs to the body is waking up, so your consciousness has been gradually affected..." The


    voice in the cave stopped speaking for a moment. After a short while, it then slowly exined Rocky


    the usible reason.


    "What? What do you mean? There''s another soul in my body? Can it be..." Rocky''s eyes widened in


    shock. All along, he thought that the real Basil was dead.


    If what the voice inside the cave said was true, then that would mean that the real Basil was not dead,


    and his soul was still in this body. His soul had been in a deep sleep just because it was upied by


    Rocky''s soul.


    "Do you often surpass your body''s limits and use the power that your body can''t bear?" the voice


    inquired.


    Rocky''s mouth turned into a frown as he nodded.


    "Well, I think I know what''s happening now. If you use power beyond your body''s limits, it will not only


    hurt your body but also your soul. Perhaps you are not aware of this, but your soul has be


    iplete. Thus, it will cause the other soul in your body to wake up. Moreover, the consciousness of


    the other soul will invisibly affect your thoughts, but you won''t realize that it is the consciousness of


    another soul and not yours. As this happens, you would only think that it is your own thought. That can


    be the only reasonable exnation for your current situation." In this way, the voice sessfully solved


    Rocky''s doubts.


    It could not be denied that it was hard for him to believe what he just heard, but it could also finally


    exin the strange situation that had happened to him. Was his consciousness really affected by


    Basil''s soul that he would have the intense determination to save the emperor this time?


    "Perhaps, you may find my words unbelievable to some extent, and I won''t me you for that.


    However, you have to believe that the power of the soul is very powerful. The spiritual race was once


    obsessed with souls'' power, causing the extinction of the ancient species. So, young man, take care of


    yourself and don''t use too much of your power, or you will surely regret one day! Be mindful!" the voice


    warned in a concerned manner.


    "Well, since I''m already here, it will be such a waste if I don''t at least try to save my father." Rocky


    smiled calmly as he finished speaking.


    "I''ve seen that kind of temperament before. It''s the same as my daughter''s. I can still remember it


    clearly as if it happened just yesterday. At that time, she rushed into the Dead Valley at all costs to save


    me. You are both with loving devotion. But as a father, I know that your father will not be happy once he


    finds out that you are risking your life just to save him." The voice cracked slightly as it started to sound


    a little sentimental.


    "So, sir, do you have any idea where my father is now?" Rocky asked with a severe look. After all, this


    was what he came for.


    After a momentary silence, the voice broke the dead air and added, "I guess there''s only one ce he


    could be right now, the prison at the top."


    "Okay, got it. Thank you!" As soon as Rocky heard the piece of vital information, he wasted no time and


    leaped into the air, flying all the way to the top.


    Not long after, he reached the top cave and called, "Father..."


    As soon as he called, an old trembling voice echoed from the left of the cave. "Basil... is that you?


    You''re my son Basil, right?"


    When Rocky heard the old voice, his eyes widened, thinking that he might have found his father.


    Immediately, he jumped into the air and flew over to where the sound wasing from. Amidst the


    dark night, he saw a very haggard figure hazily appear inside the cave. There, the figure sat cross-


    legged on the ground, like a piece of deadwood. Although the cavecked an ample amount of light


    source, Rocky could vaguely recognize that this figure was the old emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "F... father..." As soon as he came to his senses, Rocky was dumbfounded, and his heart bled in pain.


    He clenched his fists in anger the moment he saw his father''s situation.


    "Basil... I am not dreaming, am I? It is really... you? W¡ªwhy... are you here? You must leave... It''s too


    dangerous here..." with a trembling voice, the emperor feebly said.


    "Father, I''m here to save you," Rocky said as he immediately unsheathed the Frozen Wind Dagger and


    shed at the wooden fence with all his strength.


    Soon after, a burst of mes soared and rushed towards the fence. Light-like the enchanted barrier


    suddenly shed in front of it, resisting the power of the Frozen Wind Dagger. Despite this, the wooden


    fence remainedpletely intact and unharmed.


    Rocky repeatedly attacked the fence multiple times, but the fence still remained the same¡ªno dents,


    no cracks, still unscathed.


    "Th... this cave... has been fortified with... the enchanted barrier... With the power that you have now...


    it is impossible for you to break it... D¡ªdo me a favor and leave now!" the emperor stammered as he


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    wanted Rocky to leave right that instant.


    At that point, Rocky had no choice but to release the power of the sixthyer of the seal in his body. On


    the way to the Dragon Master n, he had already removed the power in the sixthyer of the seal and


    sealed it in the spiritual soul container in his body so that he could use it any time he pleased.


    After he released the power, Rocky''s aura immediately increased, bursting out the strength at the fifth


    grade of the Divine Stage. Once more, he attacked the wooden fence. However, it seemed that his


    efforts were in vain.


    "Basil... your strength... has actually improved to... to such an incredible extent." At that time, the


    emperor was surprised to see that Rocky''s aura had increased sharply.


    "Holy shit!" Rocky cursed and yelled madly as he was frustrated that his methods were no match for


    the protection that shrouded the ce. He clenched the Frozen Wind Dagger in his palm in anger, his


    eyes cold with sorrow. What frustrated him the most was the fact that his father was already within his


    reach and yet he was still unable to save him because of the god-forsaken enchanted barrier. In a fit of


    anger, he smashed his right hand towards the wooden fence.


    Meanwhile, as soon as Rocky''s fist hit the wooden fence, the Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring in his


    finger suddenly lit up, projecting a spiritual shadow in the air. Then, it opened like a spider web and


    collided with the enchanted barrier in front of the fence. In no time, shining light flooded the entire cave.


    "That''s the Hexagonal... Netting Dragon Ring... B¡ªBasil... you have entered... the royal family''s


    forbidden area... haven''t you?" the emperor eximed in astonishment.


    "Father, the Dragon Master n asked me to bring spiritual treasure in exchange for your freedom, so


    I went to the forbidden area without thinking twice," Rocky responded. At the same time, he fixed his


    eyes on the power of the spiritual shadows of the Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring that was wildly


    colliding with the enchanted barrier.


    "Do you... have the spiritual treasure... with you right now?" the emperor asked, with a noticeable tone


    of excitement in his voice.


    Rocky nodded.


    "Basil, no matter what happens, never let... the Dragon Master n... take away the spiritual treasure


    from you. Otherwise..." Without warning, the emperor''s face changed drastically.


    "I''ve already known everything about the spiritual treasure. Father, please don''t worry about it. I have a


    n, and I know what I''m doing! But, do you know why the Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring is acting


    like this?" Rocky turned his gaze to the spiritual shadows that continuously shot out from the ring. As a


    result, its constant contact with the enchanted barrier almost covered all of it.


    "The Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring... is the Spiritual Weapon... owned by the fifth emperor of our


    Holy Dragon Empire... Among all the emperors... of our empire, the fifth emperor was the strongest


    spirit maniptor..." the emperor said with difficulty, catching his breath in the process. Then, he


    coughed a few times and continued, "It is said that he became a spirit maniptor at the peak of the


    ninth grade... of the Immortal Stage... And the most powerful part... of the Hexagonal Netting Dragon


    Ring... is that based on the holder''s own will... it will have different forms of attacks or defenses to


    maximize the holder''s strength..."

 Chapter 1119 Rescuing The Emperor

    Chapter 1119 Rescuing The Emperor


    "Different forms?" As though something crossed his mind, Rocky''s eyes narrowed at the enchanted


    barrier that had appeared when the spiritual shadow collided it. Then, he gently pressed his palm


    against its center.


    All of a sudden, with Rocky''s palm at its center, spiritual power rippled outward like waves. Gradually,


    the ripples spread across the threads of the spider web that was formed by the spiritual shadow.


    Under the impact of the rippling spiritual power, the enchanted barrier began to tremble violently.


    Momentster, the vibrations intensified, til hairline cracks began to appear.


    "Ah!" Rocky eximed, popping open his eyes. Suddenly, a strong spiritual power surged out from his


    palm and onto the enchanted barrier. With a loud bang, the whole enchanted barrier shattered into


    countless pieces, like broken ss. In the blink of an eye, the barrier had vanished without a trace.


    Once the enchanted barrier was broken, Rocky immediately brandished the Frozen Wind Dagger,


    shing at the wooden fence. Then, he rushed to his father, the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    As he got closer, Rocky could see the state the emperor was left in. Long wisps of silver hair framed his


    hollowed cheeks. His eyes were sunken, as though he barely slept. His torn-up robe revealed


    emaciated hands and feet.


    "Father..." Rocky couldn''t help but tremble with mixed emotions at the sight of his mistreated father.


    Yet, he was not supposed to have such emotions.


    "Don''t worry, my child. It''s lucky enough that I am still alive. What matters now is that I lived to see you


    again," the emperor said calmly. His old wrinkled face revealed a thankful smile, his eyes brimming with


    tears of gratitude.


    "Let''s go." Rocky abruptly turned around to let the emperor mount his back. Together, they left the cave


    as fast as they could, flying straight down.


    On the other side, Bryant and Marcia were fighting side by side against the ordinary spiritual beings of


    the Dragon Master n.


    "General Marcia, what on earth do you want?" Bryant suddenly asked, his eyes seething with


    bitterness.


    "What on earth do you mean, Chief Bryant?" Marcia shot him a confused nce as she finished off an


    ordinary spiritual being.


    "Prince Basil proposed taking this huge risk to rescue His Majesty just because he missed his father so


    much. But as a general of the Holy Dragon Empire, you should''ve tried your best to stop him! But you


    didn''t. This is not your style," Bryant growled in a low voice.


    "You didn''t stop him either, did you?" Marcia retorted.


    "Although I didn''t stop him, I have secretly gathered the elite forces of the Ximen n to follow us.


    They can support us after Rocky rescues His Majesty. I believe you might have already noticed it.


    That''s why you took us to the heavily guarded Dead Valley. In fact, you knew where His Majesty was


    imprisoned from the very beginning, didn''t you?" Bryant looked at Marcia usingly, as though he had


    figured it all out.


    "You deserve to be the chief of the Ximen n." Marcia shot back coldly, making no attempt to refute


    his ims.


    Marcia was scheming and shrewd. She knew it was dangerous to rescue the emperor from the Dragon


    Master n. She also knew very well that even if she led an entire army here, chances of winning


    were slim.


    Even so, Marcia still supported Rocky''s suicide rescue operation. All this seemedpletely


    unreasonable!


    "Why did you let this happen? If you n to manipte His Majesty and Prince Basil, I won''t let you."


    Bryant continued to interrogate the general. Although he had noticed her unusual behavior prior, he


    was a bit dubious and was curious to see how it would y out. Only when they came to the Dead


    Valley did he realize that Marcia had something up her sleeve.


    "Since I am responsible for bringing you here, I guarantee that you will make it out of here safe and


    sound. All I need is... Basil," Marcia said through gritted teeth.


    "Do you want to..." Bryant''s eyes sparkled, as though he realized something in that moment.


    However, before he could finish his sentence, Rocky sent out the signal. This meant he had


    sessfully rescued the emperor!


    When Bryant and Marcia saw the signal, they exchanged a brief, cold nce then quickly retreated in


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Rocky''s direction.


    There, Robin and Ken were waiting. Rocky then immediately gathered his spiritual power, opening his


    Magic Spiritual Space. He first sent Robin back to his Magic Spiritual Space, and then mounted Ken


    with the emperor on his back. Then, Kenunched itself into the sky and flew out of the valley.


    After flying out of the valley, Rocky saw that Sheridan and the three women were surrounded by a


    group of ordinary spiritual beings on the east side of the valley. Even the power of an ordinary spiritual


    ve was equal to that of a master at the Supernal Stage. As such, Sabina and the others were


    struggling to fight back.


    Rocky didn''t waste any time. Immediately, he guided Ken to the east.


    As he approached, he gathered his spiritual power and immediately summoned Robin.


    "Assimte!" Rocky cried out determinedly. Instantly, his right arm was frozen, and the Frozen Wind


    Dagger turned into an ice saber full of cold air.


    "Freeze the world!" Rocky roared, leaping off Ken and plummeting to the ground. As the Frozen Wind


    Dagger in his hand sliced through the air, everything within a-dozen-meter radius froze, shaking away


    all the spiritual ves that were attacking Sheridan and the three women.


    Uponnding among the foursome, Rocky barked orders quickly.


    "Leave it to me. You go protect my father. Chief Bryant and General Marcia areing," Rocky said to


    the foursome.


    "You guys go first. Basil and I will stay here," Sabina said resolutely.


    "I''ll stay, too," Luci chimed in immediately.


    "Rocky, what did you do to make these two girls so willing to follow you? I envy you so much!" Sheridan


    teased yfully, while Sabina rolled her eyes.


    Seeing how Sabina and Luci were willing to go through fire and water for Rocky, Shirley felt restless.


    "You all should go. If you stay here, I won''t be able to fight against the spiritual ves freely," Rocky


    said gravely.


    Upon hearing this, the foursome exchanged wary nces. Finally, they obeyed, taking their spirit-


    manipted beasts to meet Ken. There they found the emperor resting on its back.


    At the sight of their escaped prisoner, the spiritual ves immediately regrouped and rushed to Rocky


    and the others. Instantly, the sky and earth were swarming with beasts.


    Since the emperor had been saved and was now under their protection, Rocky didn''t have to hold back


    any longer. His left arm was transformed into a pir of me, a directplement to his right arm of


    ice. He then began to ruthlessly attack with all his strength, ying all the beasts and spiritual ves


    around him.

 Chapter 1120 The Patriarch Is Coming

    Chapter 1120 The Patriarch Is Coming


    Sheridan and the three women tried their best to protect the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire from


    being attacked by the dragons swooping down from the sky.


    After a short stalemate, Bryant and Marcia finally got away from the Dead Valley, trying to join the


    foursome. Yet, five ordinary spiritual beings chased after the two.


    "General Marcia! I don''t care about your n, but the most important task right now is to save His


    Majesty. We should work together to break out of the encirclement!" Bryant shouted to Marcia.


    She nodded. Two beams of residual light appeared as they moved in lightning speed towards their


    group. And in an instant, they were beside Sheridan and the others.


    "Why are you here?" the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire asked, surprised to see Bryant and


    Marcia.


    They stared at the emperor in dismal shock. They had never in their worst nightmare expected to see


    their hale and hearty emperor in this state.


    "Let''s go." Bryant signaled to the group and then nodded to Marcia.


    They formed a closed perimeter around the emperor, and led by Bryant and Marcia, the group quickly


    broke out of the encirclement.


    But the five ordinary spiritual beings caught up to them, and in the blink of an eye, blocked their path.


    Another figure appeared in front of them at lightning speed, and dealt a direct attack to the five ordinary


    spiritual beings, distracting their attention from the group.


    The figure turned out to be Rocky who had just escaped the siege of the spiritual ves.


    "Go! Go!" Rocky shouted to the others.


    Bryant immediately summoned his seven-star spiritual beast. "Get on!" he yelled to the rest of the


    group. After all of them mounted the beast, it soared into the air.


    "Bryant! Wait! We should help Basil!" Sabina eximed in horror. Rocky was fighting against the five


    ordinary spiritual beings on his own now. Even the weakest of them was at the preliminary grade of the


    Divine Stage, almost as powerful as Rocky, and the strongest of them was at the fifth grade of the


    Divine Stage. No way could Rocky fight and win against all of them!


    Rocky didn''t take his eyes off the spiritual beasts. This battle was as fierce as the one that had taken


    ce in the Witch Pce not long ago. However, this time, Rocky was facing a more dangerous threat.


    At the same cultivation level, the spiritual race was far more powerful than humans. Furthermore, he


    had to take care of the constantly approaching spiritual ves and dragons.


    He was trapped with no means of escape.


    "Prince Basil is trying to block the pursuers all by himself..." Bryant said, his face darkening.


    "No!" Sabina and Luci gasped together.


    "No way! Are you kidding me? My dear disciple!" Sheridan eximed, looking down at Rocky''s distant


    figure.


    "Prince Basil asked me to leave it up to him. I had no reason to refuse. He also asked me not to let


    anyone interfere. So, if anyone tries to leave the back of this beast, I will stop him!" Bryant warned in a


    cold tone.


    "But... Basil... He..." the emperor stammered and coughed. He had already gotten off from Ken and


    mounted the spiritual dragon.


    "Grandpa! You know that he will not be able to battle so many original spiritual beings alone," Shirley


    eximed, joining the others in protest.


    "I have to help Basil! No one can stop me!" Sabina said, biting her pink lips in anxiety.


    "I aming too!"


    "We can''t leave him alone."


    "Count me in!"


    None of them wanted Rocky to fight against those strong enemies all by himself.


    "If you go to his rescue, then his n will fail. Our duty is to save His Majesty, ensure his safety and


    escort him back to the Holy Dragon Empire. Prince Basil is risking his life so that we will have the


    maximumbat power to protect His Majesty in case of any danger. If you leave now, not only will


    you fail to help Prince Basil, but also endanger His Majesty''s life and yours as well. Our n will


    Except Marcia, the others couldn''t help but look dejected.


    While they were talking, Bryant''s seven-star dragon carried them far away from the fight. Rocky and


    the spiritual race had be pale ck dots on the ground.


    "I think we are out of danger now. The rest is up to you, Bryant. I''ll leave my spirit-manipted beast


    with you." Marcia fully stretched her delicate body and instantly disappeared from the back of the


    seven-star spiritual dragon.


    Ken disappeared along with her, and at the same time, the spiritual dragon belonging to Marcia showed


    up, hovering in midair.


    "Master..." Sabina shook her head at a loss for words.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rocky was a little out of breath as he continuously fought against the ordinary spiritual beings and the


    spiritual ves. His spiritual power was almost running out, but he had only brought down one ordinary


    spiritual being and a few spiritual ves.


    As he tried to take a deep breath, a colorful beast shadow flew down from the sky and approached him.


    "Ken!" he eximed in relief. With Ken beside him, he could at least use the Spirit Possession to dy


    the enemies for a while.


    When the beastnded on the ground, Rocky was surprised to see the beautifuldy who got off his


    back.


    "General... Marcia?" Rocky stared at the woman in disbelief.


    "Sorry, I shouldn''t havee, but I didn''t have any other choice." Marcia said, feeling a sense of guilt.


    Rocky didn''t understand what she was talking about. However, he noticed theplicated look in her


    eyes.


    At that moment, hundreds of figures appeared from the south side of the Dead Valley and rushed


    towards the two at full speed.


    At the same time, dozens of dragons appeared above them, blotting the sky and covering the sun.


    Their momentum was astonishing!


    Among them, was a huge dragon; it was like a moving fortress in the air. Its steel-like skin shone


    iparably under the light of the sun. The other dragons shrunk inparison to it. On the back of


    the enormous dragon stood three figures, and their auras were simr to the moonlight, covering the


    sky and ground, including the whole of Dead Valley.


    Rocky and Marcia, who were besieged, sensed the intense spiritual auras from the three figures.


    "The patriarch ising..." Marcia said coldly, but her tone was very calm. She seemed familiar with


    the auras. Rocky turned to look at her. It seemed like she hade back awaiting these three people.


    Rocky''s face darkened as he watched the gigantic dragon scoop down from the sky andnd only a


    hundred meters away from them, raising a wave of dust around it.


    As soon as the dragonnded, the hundreds of figures that had appeared along with it, the spiritual


    ves and the spirit maniptors knelt down on one knee and bowed their heads.

 Chapter 1121 The Complicated Rescue Operation

    Chapter 1121 The Complicated Rescue Operation


    At that moment, three figures slowly dismounted from the back of the fast-moving dragons. In the blink


    of an eye, they were already less than ten meters away from Marcia and Rocky. However, they seemed


    to have never moved a muscle, nor walked towards them.


    Rocky could not help but get stunned upon seeing the three figures in front of him. Initially, he thought


    that the spiritual master of the Dragon Master n that he had seen before was already very powerful


    beyond his imagination, butpared with these three figures with formidable auras, that spiritual


    master was a flimsy ant. Therefore, it was obvious that these three were legendary big shots.


    Meanwhile, the three figures drew closer and closer to Rocky as they approached his team. Rocky,


    who was standing in front of hispanions, could not help but notice the leading figure walking


    towards him and thought, ''He must be the leader.'' He wore a dragon-shaped armor made of a


    mysterious material, which looked very durable and had withstood countless battles. He had a pair of


    long and thick horns that stuck out of his head, and a long and t face, the kind of face that was


    extremely sharp lights, along with his pair of wings that were simr to what a dragon beast had.


    In contrast to this dominant figure, his two other subordinates looked fairly pleasant, approachable, and


    old. Despite this, it could not be ignored that their auras were not so friendly.


    "That''s Rex Kang. He is the current patriarch of the Dragon Master n," Marcia whispered as she


    leaned closer to Rocky''s ear.


    "Really? So, he''s the patriarch, huh? Well, what can I say? He does look extraordinary." Rocky looked


    at Rex Kang with a slight frown.


    "Marcia, are you not aware that breaking into the Dead Valley is considered a capital crime?" Rex Kang


    said as he squinted his eyes at Marcia.


    "Of course, I am fully aware," Marcia replied without hesitation.


    "So, what seems to be the problem? You already knew about the rule, so why did you still vite it?


    Why did you take these humans to the valley and take away the condemned prisoner?" Rex Kang''s


    horns started to steam up as he started to get fuming mad.


    "Patriarch, we are not taking a condemned prisoner away. He is the emperor of the Holy Dragon


    Empire, and it is his right to be returned to his beloved people in the empire. And since when did the


    emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire be a condemned prisoner of the Dragon Master n?


    Please, tell me. I''m all ears," Marcia retaliated.


    "That''s none of your business. Step aside. Wait ''til I punish you for breaking our n''s rules. Let me


    deal with these arrogant humans first." Undoubtedly, Rex Kang didn''t want to exin any further.


    "No, I won''t let you hurt him," Marcia said with firm resolution.


    Hearing this, Rex Kang clenched his fists and red at Marcia. "Do not make me regret being kind to


    you out of respect because your father is the former patriarch. I even allowed you to go back to the


    Holy Dragon Empire. But now, I can''t believe that you are actually helping humans. Do you really think


    that I will not kill you if I have to?"


    "I know that it''s easy for you to kill me. However, I don''t think I did anything wrong. Just answer me.


    Why did the Dragon Master n imprison the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire, control Alston and


    secretly look for spiritual treasures without anyone''s knowledge? The spiritual treasure has always


    been a taboo for any n of the spiritual race. Once it appeared, all the ns of the spiritual race would


    be drawn into disputes, including the Dragon Master n. Now, tell me straight to my face. Are you


    nning to destroy the Dragon Master n?" Marcia asked coldly without a trace of fear in her soul.


    "Shut the fuck up!" Rex Kang shouted in frustration. Without warning, he raised his left arm, and in an


    instant, a beam of golden light swept past Marcia''s face, and a few strands of her hair fell. With a


    deafening bang, a hole was formed on the ground right behind her.


    Seeing this turned Rocky''s face as pale as snow. What scared him most was how powerful the strike


    was, despite it being a casual move from Rex Kang. ''So, this is how powerful his regr move is. Can


    human beings even resist this one at all? Do we have a shot at this?'' Rocky thought as he gulped a


    mouthful of air.


    Meanwhile, he quickly walked up to Marcia, looked at Rex Kang and said, "Please don''t make things


    difficult for her. I am the one behind all of this, and she is just my aplice."


    "I never thought human beings can be this bold. Did you really think for one second that you can take


    the prisoner out of the Dragon Master n so easily? You and your aplices will soon be


    surrounded by my army. Since you like being together, I will order my men to arrest all your


    aplices and deal with you altogether. Somebody, arrest him." Rex Kang snorted as he gave Rocky


    a disdainful look.


    In no time, several ordinary spiritual beings surrounded Rocky.


    "Hey, don''t you want the spiritual treasure?" Rocky taunted.


    "What? Spiritual treasure? You all retreat! Leave him alone." Rex Kang stretched out his hand and


    gestured, immediately giving the order.


    As a result, the obedient ordinary spiritual beings hurriedly retreated.


    "So, that means, you are..." Rex Kang looked at Rocky with hesitation and disbelief.


    "Didn''t you ask me to trade the spiritual treasure in exchange for my father''s release?" Rocky replied


    calmly.


    "So that means... you are Prince Basil, the one who fused the power of the Holy Dragon Bead. Did you


    take out the spiritual treasure?" Rex Kang asked in surprise. For almost half a year, Alston had tried to


    take out the spiritual treasure in every way he could think of but failed to do so. However, Prince Basil


    took it out in just a matter of a few days.


    "Now that you know who I am and why I am here, let''s cut the crap. I have the spiritual treasure. I will


    give it to you as long as my father and the others leave safely. Do you get that? But if you dare send


    your people to chase after us, then forget about having your hands on the spiritual treasure because


    you will never have it!" After finishing his words, Rocky took out hisst jetton.


    "You are much smarter than Alston. But how do I know that you have the spiritual treasure with you


    right now? I need proof." Rex asked with a sinister smile.


    "The spiritual treasure you are looking for is the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow, right? It is one of the nine


    spiritual treasures originally belonging to the Dragon Master n," Rocky said calmly as his eyes were


    fixed with Rex Kang''s.


    "Wow, it''s nice that you know what I have been looking for in detail. Okay, it seems that you have the


    spiritual treasure. But let me have a look first, or I won''t believe you," Rex said shrewdly.


    "But how do I know whether you won''t grab it when I take it out?" Of course, Rocky and others were


    careful enough not to take it out that easily.


    "Let me remind you that you are not in the position to bargain." Rex Kang''s face darkened as if a storm


    was starting to brew in his eyes.


    "Of course, I can bargain. If I die here, the spiritual treasure will be buried with me." As he spoke,


    Rocky put the Frozen Wind Dagger by his throat.


    "You deserve ps for that one. How bold! But will you really risk your life?" Rex Kang thought that


    Rocky was bluffing about hurting himself.


    However, at that moment, an evil smile immediately appeared at the corners of Rocky''s mouth.


    Exerting force into his hand, he managed to get a cut on his throat, causing blood to flow out of it.


    After he saw this gruesome scene, Rex Kang''s face twitched in fear. As a result, he immediately


    shouted, "Okay, okay. I won''t send anyone to chase you and your partners."


    And just like that, Rocky immediately put down the Frozen Wind Dagger. He took a look at Marcia and


    said, "I have another condition. I want her to leave, as well. And you must promise not to punish her in


    the future because of this."


    "Oh, brat. My patience is limited. Quit yapping and hand the spiritual treasure to me!" Rex Kang''s face


    distorted in anger.


    "Well, whether you say yes is up to you," Rocky said as he shrugged his shoulders nonchntly.


    "Okay! I promise you. I swear that I will not hunt her down." Without any other choice, Rex red at


    Rocky and finally agreed.


    "General Marcia, you can leave now." Rocky grabbed Marcia''s hand and pulled her to his side.


    "You are the one who should leave. Give me the spiritual treasure. You havepleted your task. You


    don''t have to stay here any longer. Leave the rest to me. After all, it''s my business," Marcia said to


    Rocky in a severe tone.


    "Huh? What are you talking about?" Hearing what she had just said, Rocky raised his eyebrows in


    confusion.


    "I didn''t expect that you would take out the spiritual treasure so soon. You should have never been


    involved in it. But from the moment you took out the spiritual treasure from the forbidden area of the


    royal family, everything was destined to happen," Marcia exined coldly as her eyes give out cold


    light that no one dared to approach.


    Meanwhile, arge number of figures suddenly appeared from the west of the Dead Valley,ing


    over to them densely. At the same time, arge number of dragon shadows surged over like an army,


    instantly besieging the nsmen that Rex Kang led.


    As soon as Rocky saw what was happening, shock filled his system. Soon after, he looked at Marcia''s


    cold and emotionless face as if she was preparing herself to face a fierce battle. At that moment, he


    seemed to understand that this rescue operation was probably just a prelude to a moreplicated


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    fight.

 Chapter 1122 Another Group Showed Up

    Chapter 1122 Another Group Showed Up


    As the members of the Dragon Master n, led by their patriarch, Rex, saw the on-going siege, their


    expressions changed a little.


    Almost at the same time, three unfamiliar figures suddenly appeared behind Marcia. One of them was


    a woman, and the other two were men. All of them wore unique dragon armors, and their dragon wings


    kept pping firmly. They exuded strong auras that belonged to the spiritual masters''. Furthermore,


    they already looked advanced in years.


    "Sister, elders, it''s nice to see you again." Marcia quickly turned to the three spiritual masters of the


    Dragon Master n and greeted them respectfully.


    "Wait. Sister?" Rocky was immediately stunned as he heard what Marcia said. He couldn''t help but


    look intently at the female spiritual master that Marcia imed to be her sister. She might have a


    distinct appearance that resembled a human, but she also had the characteristics of the Dragon Master


    n being. In fact, in the entire Dragon Master n, she would be considered as one of the most


    beautiful women.


    "Basil, please meet my half-blooded elder sister, Moira Mu." Marcia then introduced the woman to


    everyone, which greatly astonished them.


    Even Rocky was shocked. He didn''t expect that Marcia would have a sister who was a spiritual master


    of the Dragon Master n. Then, he remembered that he once heard from Alyssa that Marcia''s father


    was actually the former patriarch of the Dragon Master n. However, he fell in love with a human girl


    and their love fruit became Marcia. Because of this, he was imprisonedter. Rocky thought that if that


    was the case, then it would not be so surprising if Marcia had a sister from the Dragon Master n.


    "Well, you did a good job! So, where''s the spiritual treasure?" Moira Mu nced at Marcia coldly. It was


    kind of obvious from the look in her eyes that she did not like her younger sister.


    However, Marcia seemed not to feel bothered. She just turned to Rocky and said, "It''s in his hand."


    Then, Moira Mu stepped forward and looked at Rocky intently.


    "Is he Prince Basil? Hmm, I don''t really see how powerful he is, but his bravery is stillmendable.


    He dared to save the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire from the territory of the Dragon Master n


    with just a few people. Well, thanks to him, we now have the chance to lure Rex Kang out!" Moira Mu


    gritted her teeth as she moved her gaze away from Rocky.


    "General Marcia, can you tell me what''s going on?" As soon as he heard Moira Mu''sment, Rocky


    realized that there might be something more behind this rescue operation. It was as if there was a


    hidden n all along, but he was kept in the dark.


    "Basil, I''m sorry. You might have already guessed it. Yes, I did something behind your back. To save my


    father and revive the Mu n, I have no choice but to do this." Marcia spoke with a lowered head and


    a guilty look on her face.


    Back then, Ma Mu, Marcia''s father, was the patriarch of the Dragon Master n. Due to his falling


    in love with a human which vited the taboo of the n, he was not only deprived of the position in


    the n, but was also seized and imprisoned. After Ma Mu was forced to step down of his


    position, there were both open strife and veiled struggles in order to seize the n''s patriarch position.


    Since the Mu n was still arge and powerful n within the Dragon Master n, the elders


    decided to let Moira Mu participate so that their n would not lose its power.


    However, Rex, who was now the current patriarch, had used a despicable method to win the position


    from Moira Mu. He had evenunched a sneak attack to ughter and suppress the Mu n to end


    their reign. In that bloody battle, Moira Mu''s husband and child were mercilessly killed.


    In the end, to escapeplete annihtion, the Mu n had no choice but to move far away.


    However, the hatred that filled their hearts was irreconcble. They might have fled, but they didn''t give


    up on exacting their revenge. From then on, the Mu n kept a low profile and had been secretly


    recuperating. They were just waiting for the perfect opportunity to strike back.


    At the time that the Mu n escaped from the Dragon Master n, Marcia was still an infant and didn''t


    know the truth of what had happened. Moira Mu only told her the truth when she was about to go to the


    Holy Dragon Empire. Her sister realized that this could be an opportunity for Marcia to help them


    revenge and save their father from the hands of the Dragon Master n.


    This was the primary reason why Marcia strived hard to be a noteworthy general of the Holy


    Dragon Empire. After some time, she was almost recognized as an indispensable backbone. She was


    told that if she wanted to avenge her n, she might need to rely on the power of the Holy Dragon


    Empire. The rtionship between the Holy Dragon Empire and the Dragon Master n was pretty


    delicate. Any slight movement or changes from one side would greatly affect the other one. However, if


    she could gain the support of the Holy Dragon Empire, then she would have the ability to control and


    deal with the Dragon Master n easily. With this, Marcia used every ounce of her strength and ability


    to win the trust of the emperor and the whole Holy Dragon Empire.


    While she was at the Holy Dragon Empire, the Mu n continued to grow stronger and stronger. They


    improved their skills and recruited talented members. On the other hand, Rex''s influence was also


    expandingrgely. As he was the patriarch of the Dragon Master n, he ruled the n and all of their


    mighty warriors would heed to hismands. The Mu n was just sparks of fire that were trying to


    seldom showed himself in public, which made it harder for the Mu n to n their revenge.


    Then, recently, in order to save the emperor, Rocky ventured into the royal forbidden area to acquire


    the spiritual treasure. Upon knowing this, the Mu n saw a glimmer of hope.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, when Rocky proposed to save the emperor, Marcia supported him because she knew that


    this might be her only chance to kill two birds with one stone. Not only could she help Rocky save the


    emperor, but she could also lure Rex out so that the Mu n could finally settle the score with him.


    She had known that it would be extremely dangerous for just a few people to enter the territory of the


    Dragon Master n, but she didn''t object to Rocky''s n. After all, her true purpose was to ensnare


    Rex by using Rocky.


    Of course, Marcia didn''t want to deliberately put the lives of Rocky and the others in danger. That was


    why before they had set out, she had already made careful arrangements to ensure that the rescue


    team could sessfully save the emperor.


    After Rex knew that the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire was the key to matter whether the Dragon


    Master n could get their hands on the spiritual treasure, he was extremely thrilled and agitated at


    the same time. Finally, he showed up.


    Obviously, he never expected that the Mu n would make aeback at such a critical point. After


    they had disappeared for so long, he never realized that they were actually nning to lure him out and


    make him pay for his past crimes.


    At the moment, he was not in a great position. He didn''t bring many members of the Dragon Master


    n with him. Moreover, the people he brought were not considered elites. On the other hand, the Mu


    n, which was led by Moira Mu, was well prepared and consisted of skilled warriors.


    For the Mu n, they just only needed one more thing so that they could finally execute their long-


    awaited n¡ªthe spiritual treasure possessed by Rocky. With it, they could grab the chance to regain


    control of the Dragon Master n.


    "Now, give me the spiritual treasure," Moira Mu said tly to Rocky. Since the beings from the Dragon


    Master n were very tall, it seemed that in Rocky''s eyes, Moira Mu was actually like a female God of


    War. She stood in an imposing manner and exuded an aura of great strength.


    Despite that, Rocky just replied indifferently, "I don''t know what you''re going to do with it, but I''m sorry. I


    can''t give the spiritual treasure to you." He knew that everyone was coveting the spiritual treasure.


    Once it fell in the hands of either side, there would be more trouble to be expected.


    "What did you say? Don''t be such an ungrateful human. Have you not noticed what we did for you so


    that you could save the emperor? If not for the Mu n, the guards of the Dead Valley would have


    killed you!" Moira Mu said angrily after Rocky refused to give the spiritual treasure to her.

 Chapter 1123 Resist With All His Might

    Chapter 1123 Resist With All His Might


    "Thank you, but you''re just using me to get what you want, aren''t you?" Rocky contradicted. His eyes


    narrowed into slits, and then he cast another nce at Marcia.


    "Basil, give the spiritual treasure to my sister, please. I already made a deal with her. You can rescue


    your father if you give the spiritual treasure to the Mu n. This is the best solution that we have. If you


    want to me someone, you can me me for everything," Marcia suddenly cut in. Her eyes twinkled


    with tears. She knew that she was in no position to speak to Rocky now. After all, it was she who


    concealed the most important secret from Rocky from the very beginning. She knew very well what


    kind of person Moira was. If Rocky did not give her the spiritual treasure, he would surely suffer.


    "Let us talk about that after we get back. But I am telling you this now, I will never give it to them."


    Rocky refused Marcia''s request firmly.


    "You are definitely asking for it!" Moira said angrily as she immediately reached out to grab Rocky by


    the throat.


    Marcia hurried to stand in front of Rocky and seriously said to her sister, "Just leave him to me.


    Remember that we have something more important to do. If Rex does not die, it will be useless even if


    we get the spiritual treasure."


    Moira cast an unwilling nce at Rocky and snorted, but she left him alone eventually. She and the


    other two spiritual masters passed by Marcia and Rocky, heading directly to Rex.


    "Moira, do you really want to be a rebel?" Rex''s face became sulky. He didn''t expect that he would fall


    into the Mu n''s trap.


    "You don''t have the right to speak to me. Today, the blood shed by our n''s ancestors will be paid


    back with your blood!" Moira slowly stretched out her hand. She was holding a bone spear in the shape


    of a dragon''s spine, she was clearly intimidating and frightening Rex.


    "Kill them all!" Moira immediately ordered.


    With that, the elites of the Mu n rushed like a swarm of hos toward the Dragon Master n


    which was led by Rex.


    On the other hand, Moira and the two spiritual masters also found their targets. They rushed toward


    Rex and the other two elders of the Dragon Master n.


    A civil war of the Dragon Master n was on the verge of breaking out!


    The battle within the Dragon Master n was astounding. The battlefield stretched on for miles; bright


    light was shing in all directions, and spiritual waves were surging like a tide. All kinds of dragon


    beasts were roaring and fighting against each other from the sky and down to the field.


    Rocky, who had never experienced such a furious and chaotic battle, was also shocked by the scenario


    he was witnessing.


    "My sister already sent people to protect your father and the others in secret. They should be able to


    leave safely. Get out of here immediately. It will be extremely dangerous soon. You don''t need to get


    involved," Marcia said to Rocky with a deep and serious look.


    "I thought you wanted the spiritual treasure?" Rocky asked curiously. He was surprised that Marcia was


    making him leave without asking him to hand over the spiritual treasure.


    "I know you won''t. So, go now and don''t let my sister catch you." Obviously, Marcia knew Rocky very


    well. It would be useless to force him to do anything. So, she had to take it one step at a time.


    "Alright, I''m leaving now. I really don''t have any interest in the Dragon Master n''s internal strife."


    Rocky nodded at Marcia and was ready to leave.


    Suddenly, a figure in a ck robe silently appeared behind Marcia and grabbed her by the shoulder.


    Marcia struggled to get rid of the figure''s grip, but she felt an electric shock coursed all throughout her


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    body. She turned numb and lost all her strength. Her knees gave out and she fell on the ground.


    "General Marcia!" Rocky shouted. He curled his hands into fists, and was ready to fight.


    "Hand over the spiritual treasure to me right now, or she will mercilessly die in front of you," the figure in


    the ck robe sneered.


    "Basil, don''t listen to him! Leave me alone! Run!" Marcia managed to raise her eyes to meet Rocky''s


    gaze. But another strong current spread all over her body, making her cry andsh out uncontrobly.


    "Let her go at once, or you will never get the spiritual treasure!" Rocky shouted, the veins on his


    forehead standing out. He was doing his best to restrain himself from attacking the figure in ck.


    "Hand over the spiritual treasure to me first, or you will see that I''m not kidding when I said she will die


    in front of you." The figure in ck looked extremely vicious.


    Rocky clenched his fists. His nails were deeply wing into his palms which caused a burst of pain.


    However, it was not as painful as looking at Marcia''s condition.


    He gritted his teeth and gathered his spiritual power. The next second, he opened his Magic Spiritual


    Space and ordered Ken to take the treasure out.


    The moment the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow appeared, a bright light shed and illuminated their


    surroundings. All the members of the Dragon Master n, who were busy fighting against each other,


    stopped their attacks and turned to look at Rocky.


    They all suddenly eximed. The Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow was a legendary treasure for the Dragon


    Master n, and they all worshiped it.


    A few spiritual ves could not even help but kneel on the ground to worship it.


    "Well done, Reginald! Very well done!" Rex, who was fighting wildly with Moira,ughed proudly when


    he noticed that after the ck figure had tortured Marcia, Rocky took out the spiritual treasure.


    "Do not give it to them!" Moira shouted when she realized what was going on at the other side of the


    battlefield.


    But Rocky had another n. With a weird smile on his face, he suddenly threw the Sunrise Magic


    Dragon Bow into the air with all his might.


    His movement took everyone''s breath away.


    Reginald let go of Marcia and flew to the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow. Rocky, together with Ken,


    immediately disappeared from where he stood as soon as he saw that Marcia was free.


    The next moment, both Rocky and Reginald were in front of the rising Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow.


    Reginald punched at Rocky without any hesitation. A strong light rushed out like a wave of shock with


    astonishing aura, which instantly shrouded Rocky.


    The power of the spiritual master was at least equal to that of an Immortal Stage master, and his


    strength was undoubtedly magnificent.


    In a blink of an eye, Ken turned sideways, and the light on its body brightened. Its power of guardian


    beast increased in an instant. The colorful light became more dazzling, and forcefully blocked the hit


    from Reginald. But Ken was directly thrown away and fell to the ground, causing a huge wave of dust.


    With Ken''s cover, Rocky had a chance to attack. A spiritual shadow burst out from the Hexagonal


    Netting Dragon Ring and formed a spiritual whip, quickly rolling towards the Sunrise Magic Dragon


    Bow.


    Reginald did not expect that Rocky had a trick like that. He sped up, but it was a little toote. One


    misstep really made a great difference. The Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow had been snatched by the


    whip and it fell into Rocky''s grip. Rocky immediately sent it back to his Magic Spiritual Space.


    Reginald was so outraged and humiliated that he instantly rushed towards Rocky for revenge. The


    strong spiritual power all over his body exploded, and his fists rushed out like beating drums. His huge


    fists were smashing down like huge stones at Rocky''s body.


    Because Reginald''s power was far stronger than Rocky''s, thetter got hit thrice in a row even though


    he tried his best to block it. He spat out a few mouthfuls of blood because of the intensity of the impact.


    His face changed drastically. He was seriously injured and his whole body fell to the ground.


    The time seemed to stand still.

 Chapter 1124 Amazing Spiritual Power

    Chapter 1124 Amazing Spiritual Power


    There was a loud noise and with it, a vast cloud of sand and dust soared into the sky.


    "Basil..." Seeing this, Marcia immediately rushed towards Rocky.


    However, before she could even get halfway there, Reginald had descended from the sky. His right fist


    was glowing with an astonishing spiritual light as bright as the sun itself. It was impossible to look at it


    without burning one''s eyes out. It was clear that he had gathered a furious amount of power in it!


    Reginald rushed like a meteor at Rocky before thetter could get up.


    Rocky was already injured badly, which meant he didn''t have the strength or speed to dodge the


    He was about to face death at Reginald''s hands in front of everyone.


    All of a sudden, a delicate figure flew over and blocked Reginald''s path to Rocky. It was Marcia. Before


    she had no time to think or adjust her position, she had taken the full force of Reginald''s attack on her


    delicate back.


    In no time, a wave of golden and red light instantly soared into the sky, and the powerful force broke


    the spiritual power that was protecting her body and hit her directly.


    This blow had been equivalent in power to that of a spiritual martial arts skill at the Immortal Stage. The


    damage it could cause was cataclysmic!


    Rocky opened his eyes wide and looked at the delicate figure in front of him. Marcia... giving up herst


    breath to give him a fighting chance.


    Then, she coughed with a muffled voice. Her face turned extremely pale. The power of Reginald''s fist


    had rushed into her body and caused serious damage. Even though she had a half-spirit body, she


    could not bear such a violent impact.


    Herst moment, however, seemed happy, as she looked at Rocky with a faint smile. She held his face


    with her hands and then kissed him.


    Onest kiss to say goodbye.


    And then, she fell into his arms, lifeless and cold, a needless death in a stupid fight!


    "Marcia!" Rocky roared as he held the woman in his arms. me of fury rose from his body in an


    instant.


    "Sister? Marcia!" Moira was stunned as well. She had never acknowledged Marcia. Thetter was a


    human''s child, and was responsible for making her father the sinner of the Dragon Master n.


    However, no matter what happened, she was still her sister.


    "Go to hell!" In a fit of blind rage, Moira rushed towards Reginald, but she was stopped by Rex.


    "This has gone on long enough. Today, I want your n to disappear from the face of this world." Rex


    was a highly ambitious man who was never going to sit still in the face of the powerful threat the Mu


    n posed.


    "Reginald, bring me the spiritual treasure," Rex ordered.


    Reginald nodded and was about to grasp Rocky, when an astonishing burst of ck me rose from


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    thetter''s body. The me, transformed from pure evil spiritual power, was surging with violent energy.


    A ripple of violent ck spiritual power spread around.


    That was the power in the sixthyer, which hadpletely been unsealed from the spiritual soul


    container and burst forth majestically.


    Feeling an overwhelming evil forceing at him, Reginald stopped in his tracks.


    Rocky, even though seriously injured, was standing up with inexplicable amounts of ck me


    dancing all over his body. Marcia was in his arms. His face turned to look around. He seemed to get


    shrouded in darkness. He had be extremely evil and dangerous. His eyes were like sharp des,


    shing with a cold light.


    The moment he stood up, the entire sky was covered with dark clouds that gathered from all directions.


    Lightning shed and thunder rumbled, and a huge whirlpool was formed right above him.


    An evil wind could be heard howling and the sand danced wildly.


    Then, streaks and showers of ck lightning began falling from the sky and struck around Rocky.


    The whole world changed.


    The scene shocked all the Dragon Master n''s members, including Rex and Moira. They didn''t know


    what was going on, or how it was going on, but the power that Rocky was releasing made them a little


    scared, because it was strong enough to defeat the Dragon Master npletely.


    Apart from this outburst of energy, Rocky had also gathered his spiritual power to summon Robin and


    handed over Marcia to it.


    As for his own self, his face had be extremely ferocious due to the anger that was surging through


    him. His blue veins were protruding, and his eyes were as red as vermilion. His whole body was


    emitting a strong evil aura, which had nowpletely shrouded the surrounding ces like a tornado.


    It was as if he had been possessed by an evil demon.


    "Is this the power of the Holy Dragon Bead? Howe it is so evil?" Rex''s expression changed a little


    and his eyes became cold when he saw Rocky''s power burst.


    Moira also noticed the change in Rocky''s body. A strange and surprised look was shing through her


    eyes as well.


    As they watched, the ming de of the Frozen Wind Dagger in Rocky''s hand began morphing into


    a longer sword-like weapon. The strong ck me in the de was flowing around in an exaggerated


    arc. It looked like the weapon owned by the king of devils. The next moment, the ck de sent out a


    fatal sh which instantly shrouded Reginald.


    However, Reginald raised his hand very calmly, as if he were being faced by a child, caught the light


    emitted by the ck de, and then somehow crushed it physically with his bare hands.


    "Even at your maximum strength, you are no match for me. Stop fooling yourself!" Reginaldughed in


    a hoarse and deep voice.


    "This is just the beginning." Rocky burst into peals of sneering and coldughter as his aura suddenly


    increased several folds. The ck me on his body began surging once again, and the momentum


    soared into the sky.


    A hint of surprise shed across Reginald''s eyes. But they were still shrouded in darkness.


    "He still have some potential power to be activated?" Rex was a bit shocked.


    He knew that Rocky was an extremely difficult chess piece to control. Given the emperor''s current


    health, Rocky was poised to soon take over the position of the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    Once he inherited the throne, it was highly probable that the Holy Dragon Empire would be separated


    from the Dragon Master n. This would be a terrible blow to the power and pride of thetter. They


    couldn''t let that happen.


    Furthermore, when Rex saw Rocky''s amazing evil power, he immediately realized that Rocky would


    pose a big threat to him if not stopped in time.


    At that moment, Rocky hadpletely unsealed the power of the sixthyer, and was now surrounded


    by the ck me. He was also emitting endless evil power, which would have made amon


    onlooker tremble with fear.


    "Kill him!" Rex snapped at Reginald in secret.


    As soon as the man received the order, he began attacking Rocky ferociously. His first attack consisted


    of a golden dragon that rushed out of his hand towards Rocky.


    Without showing any signs of weakness or fear, Rocky once again wielded the ck Moon de and


    sliced at the golden dragon. However, as soon as the de collided with the dragon, the beast


    immediately devoured it as if it were candy. Before Rocky could recover, he found himselfpletely


    wrapped by the dragon with the grip tightening moment by moment.


    What was worse, under the entanglement of the golden dragon, he felt like the evil spiritual power on


    his body was getting devoured constantly and his power was beginning to weaken. No matter how hard


    he struggled, he could not get rid of the beast around him.


    "You can''t break the Dragon Wrapping Seal. Go to hell!" With a sneer, Reginald already showed up in


    front of Rocky. A spiral golden ball in his palm, containing amazing spiritual power, jumped out and was


    then directly imprinted on Rocky''s chest. Rocky''s fate seemed to have been sealed!

 Chapter 1125 The Unbelievable Tragedy

    Chapter 1125 The Unbelievable Tragedy


    The golden ball approached Rocky, and hit him square in the chest.


    The crazy spiritual power seeped into his body and went on a rampage.


    He felt his body exploding and cracking in overwhelming pain. However, he did not let out a single


    groan. His eyes burned with intense anger.


    Seeing that Rocky remained standing after taking his attack head-on, Reginald was shocked. He raised


    his left palm once again, ready to hit Rocky with another attack, this time on his forehead.


    Rocky raised his eyes and looked directly at Reginald; an evil smile spread across his face. Suddenly,


    the power sealed in the seventhyer in his body was forcefully released, and the Dragon Spirit Mark


    on his left palm expanded quickly and appeared all over his body.


    Just as Reginald was about to hit Rocky, an iparably violent and terrifying spiritual power rushed


    out of Rocky''s body all at once like a raging wave and turned into a ck me. It soared several


    meters into the sky and spread around them.


    The golden dragon wrapped around Rocky''s body was being pushed away slowly, and Reginald''s hand


    froze in midair, an inch away from Rocky''s head.


    "How... how is this possible?" Reginald''s face went nk. Rocky was so badly injured, yet how could


    he unleash such a devastating power? It even broke through his Dragon Wrapping Seal!


    While Reginald tried toe to terms with the fact that his seal was broken by this human, ck me


    arose from Rocky''s arm which he was using to block Reginald. The dark me changed shape and


    transformed into snakes, turning menacingly towards Reginald.


    Since Rocky had his hold on him, there was no room for Reginald to escape from the oing attack.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Before Reginald could even brace himself, they were shrouded in ck light. Strong explosions echoed


    constantly, covering the area around them.


    The ordinary spiritual beings and the spiritual ves kept retreating in horror.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Rex watched the ck me erupt in confused shock. "Is this really the power of the Holy Dragon


    Bead? How is it able to contend against the spiritual race? The Dragon Master n had made a big


    mistake by giving the Holy Dragon Bead to the Holy Dragon Empire," he cursed. "But the Holy Dragon


    Bead couldn''t possibly hold so much power. Could this be something else?" he muttered to himself in


    astonishment, and stared at the ck light enveloping the air in front of him.


    Moira was as perplexed as Rex. "What is this power? Where is iting from? If this power continues


    to increase, he could wipe out the entire spiritual race single-handedly! Is this reallying from the


    Holy Dragon Bead?"


    The fighting hade to a halt everywhere around them. No one moved from their spot as they were


    busy staring at the strange ck light which had engulfed Rocky and Reginald.


    After a while, the light gradually subsided, and the two figures in the center became visible to the


    crowd. They seemed to have never moved, still maintaining the same stance they were in earlier.


    Rocky had used up all his strength. He was out of breath and looked like he could copse at any


    moment. However, the ck me erupting from his body was still exuberant and was going wild.


    Rocky had once again surpassed his physical limits, pushing himself to the extreme and burning his


    soul. The serious consequences of his action today could change everything for him.


    Since Rocky had little strength left in him, Reginald swiftly broke away from his hold and moved


    backward.


    Rex sighed in relief when he saw that Reginald was fine. "See? There''s nothing special about his


    power. It''s not even as strong as I thought,"


    Rex said. However, as soon as Reginald broke free from Rocky''s grasp, he staggered and fell down on


    his knees. He began to spurt mouthful of ck blood, and his face waspletely distorted in pain.


    The expression on Rex''s face froze.


    The spectators were shocked as well. They had never imagined that a human could actually bring a


    spiritual master, who existed among them as God, to his knees.


    An elder of the Dragon Master n stepped forward. "How dare a human attack a spiritual master of


    the Dragon Master n? You are asking for death!" He red at Rocky and raised his hand. A stream


    of golden light burst out from his palm and hit Rocky in his chest.


    Rocky tried to muster his remaining strength to block the attack, but the ck me disappeared the


    instant he was hit by the golden light. Not even the power sealed in the seventhyer was enough to


    withstand a single blow from the elder.


    He was much stronger than Reginald.


    Not to mention, Reginald was the weakest among the spiritual masters, and Rocky had barely


    managed to bring him down.


    The elder''s attack sent him flying in the air. His skin was torn open as if it had been cut clean by a


    de. Blood spurted out of his mouth, but he refused to fall to the ground.


    The tenacity of this mere human amazed the nsmen of the Dragon Master n once again. This


    man showed no weakness in the face of such powerful spiritual masters. How terrifying his courage


    and determination were.


    But Rocky''s body was in unbearable pain. He could no more control the power sealed in the sixth and


    seventhyers; his body was copsing. Soon, he couldn''t even move.


    But he still stood tall, like a towering mountain. No storm could defeat this human.


    Rex was furious. His anger soared in humiliation. He clenched his fists and ordered, "Tear this human


    into pieces."


    Immediately, a few ordinary spiritual beings and spiritual ves surrounded Rocky.


    "Protect him!" Moira ordered the members of the Mu n. She believed that Rocky would be valuable


    to them, so she couldn''t let him die.


    However, two ordinary spiritual beings and almost thirty spiritual ves were already approaching him


    at full speed. Rocky didn''t have the energy to fight against even one of them.


    He smiled weakly. "If I die, I''m taking some of you with me!" He threw his head back and burst into


    ancient spiritual beast.


    The nsmen of the Dragon Master n, including the spiritual masters, gaped at the ancient spiritual


    beast flying out of Rocky''s Magic Spiritual Space. Their expressions clearly read¡ª"Why did this


    ancient spiritual beast, which had been extinct for a long time, now answer the summons of a human?"


    They were baffled.


    The appearance of the ancient spiritual beast was followed by a huge beam of yellow light which


    showered from the sky and wreaked havoc on the ground. Wherever it touched, there were screams,


    howls, and fleeing.


    In the blink of an eye, the ordinary spiritual beings and the spiritual ves who had charged at Rocky


    were either dead or injured. It was an unbelievable tragedy for the Dragon Master n.

 Chapter 1126 His Soul Might Disappear (Part One)

    Chapter 1126 His Soul Might Disappear (Part One)


    There was a reason why the spiritual race was called as such. They were so powerful that only the


    spiritual ves, the creatures of lower ranks, were injured or killed.


    When Rocky found the ancient spiritual beast was utterly drained of all its energy as it faced the


    spiritual race, he summoned it back. As he finished wreaking havoc, he just stood firm and fixed his


    eyes at Rex, wearing a mocking grin on his face. By now, he actually had hardly any strength to remain


    standing, but he still wore the same expression as before, as if saying that he wouldn''t yield no matter


    what.


    Rex had to admit that Rocky really left a strong impression on everyone, including him. Never did he


    expect that a mere human being could create such an unbelievable tragedy in front of him.


    Furthermore, even though he was the patriarch of the Dragon Master n, Rocky wasn''t even fazed in


    the face of the supposedly mightiest being of their n.


    "You arrogant bastard! I''ll kill you!" Rex couldn''t contain his rage anymore and rushed towards Rocky in


    a sh.


    Rocky was about to be a legend just because he sessfully forced the patriarch of the Dragon


    Master n to fight him in person. However, Rex didn''t care what the people would say. He just


    wanted Rocky dead on his feet.


    Noticing his evil intention, Moira immediately chased after Rex and attempted to stop him. However, he


    was much faster than her. As he dashed forward, a golden light emerged from his hand and rose


    sharply. He nned to pierce Rocky with it at any second.


    Then, suddenly, a familiar voice was heard from behind him. "Don''t you dare do it, Rex. I won''t allow


    you¡­ toy your filthy hands on my man!"


    Before Rex could even turn, a surging cyan light rushed towards him. He subconsciously felt a shiver


    shot down his spine, so he instantly avoided it. Then, the dazzling cyan light shed past him and


    stopped right in front of Rocky.


    Because of the blinding light, no one could clearly see who was responsible for it.


    Gradually, the cyan light dissipated and a familiar figure stood in front of Rocky. It was a marvelous


    scene that everyone might even call it a miracle.


    A woman stood morously, with a pair of cyan dragon wings pping behind her delicate jade-like


    back. On her well-shaped frame, a suit of armor made of glistening dragon scales covered it. An


    elegant cyan pattern also appeared on her spectacr face. The people who saw her felt like they saw


    such a sophisticated eternal masterpiece.


    All the eyes of the members from the Dragon Master n couldn''t avert their gaze from her delicate


    figure. They held their breath as if they would faint anytime.


    "Marcia Mu? Why are you still alive?" Rex almost turned pale out of shock as he recognized who stood


    between him and Rocky.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Marcia?! It''s really you. You''re alive!" Moira also stared at the figure with her mouth wide open.


    "Come on¡­ You could have said something earlier. I really thought that you died!" Rocky eximed as


    it finally sank in his head that Marcia was really alive. However, there was an intense feeling of relief


    that quickly surged from within his heart. Deep inside, he was so thankful, and his sour face was soon


    reced with a bright smile.


    It was definitely Marcia. Her appearance might have changed but it was still her.


    "How did you get the pair of wings? You should have told me earlier," Rocky asked with a bitter smile


    as he continued to be fascinated with the dragon wings behind her. Everything happened too fast that


    he even thought that he was just dreaming. One moment, Rex was already about to kill him, and then


    after another one, Marcia was already standing in front of him. Furthermore, she looked more like a


    member of the Dragon Master n now that she possessed these wings.


    "I actually had a dream. In my dream, I flew in the sky and traveled all the way to the ends of the world.


    When I got there, I saw you smiling gently at me as if you had been there all along, waiting for me to


    arrive. Then, that''s when I realized that everything has been predestined from the very beginning. No


    matter what I do, fate will always bring me to you. Basil, I''m bound to give you my body, my heart, and


    my all. I don''t know if this is love, but I''m sure that I''m supposed to be all yours." Marcia looked directly


    into Rocky''s eyes and said these words. It was rather confusing since there was no delight or sadness


    on her face. She was just being honest with what she learned in her dream. Then, at the same time,


    she also put her hand on Rocky. Suddenly, a beaming cyan light burst out.


    In the blink of an eye, the ck spiritual power, which was all over his body, eventually vanished, and


    the evil power that acted crazy within his body was sealed again.


    "Uhm, I appreciate your confession, but it''s not the right time, is it? Besides, it seemed like you only felt


    that way because you got the wings." Rocky was at a loss for words. He understood why Marcia would


    immediatelye to his aid, but he couldn''t quite get the meaning behind everything that she said


    regarding her dream.


    "Well, I think you''ll understand it better if I say that the curse inflicted on me disappeared when I


    learned and faced my real feelings," Marcia said with a faint smile.


    "Wait. You mean that the curse was lifted already?" Things became a little clearer for Rocky, but there


    was still a question in his mind. "But I thought that it can only be removed when the two people are


    really in love with each other?"


    "Well, it turns out that what was told in legends was not pretty urate. But I did feel your feelings for


    me in my dream just now. Maybe that was enough?" Marcia put her hand on her chest as she recalled


    what had happened to her in her dream. Right now, she could tell that her rtionship with Rocky was


    something a bit different from romantic love. It was more of a deep bond, something that would enable


    them to willingly sacrifice their lives for the sake of the other.


    "Did I fall in love with you in the first ce before I can realize it?" Rocky murmured while pouting his


    lips. He was indeed a little surprised that the curse was lifted given their current situation. But what


    mattered the most was that he was finally able to see that Marcia was safe and sound.


    "I don''t know! It''s not a bad thing anyway. I''m just d I''m back with you." Marcia smiled faintly and


    then kissed him on the cheek. "This is a reward for you. Thanks for everything." Then, she yfully


    winked at him.


    Meanwhile, the members of the Dragon Master n didn''t know where to look at as they were


    dumbfounded at the behaviors of the two. It was as if they forgot that there were a lot of people around


    them. Moreover, they were in the middle of a civil war that could decide the reinstatement or extinction


    of the Mu n.


    But most importantly, they all began to sense that Marcia had a different aura than before. Besides the


    fact that she had acquired those wings, she had actually broken through the boundary between the


    human and the spiritual race. Right now, she was already a spiritual master.

 Chapter 1127 His Soul Might Disappear (Part Two)

    Chapter 1127 His Soul Might Disappear (Part Two)


    "Does it mean that my sister actually broke the taboo curse of the spiritual race?" Moira murmured to


    herself. She didn''t know what to think as she was consumed by a myriad of emotions.


    "This is bad. Someone has been able to get free from the mixed blood curse of the human and the


    spiritual race. If any other ns of the spiritual race know of this, the consequences would be dire!"


    Rex said as he broke in a cold sweat.


    "That''s right. We must do something. We cannot let them leave the Dragon Master n alive!"


    The two elders beside Rex had reached an agreement. They wanted to keep Marcia''s breakthrough a


    secret, so they needed to silence her. Without a second thought, the two of them flew in the air and


    rushed towards Marcia and Rocky.


    Marcia sneered as she saw the two elders viciously rushing towards them. She immediately gathered


    her spiritual power, and suddenly, a huge dragon shadow, as red as blood, dashed out. It was covered


    in blood-like streaks and patterns all over its body and possessed an overwhelming power that seemed


    like it could destroy the whole world. Moreover, the aura it carried was no less than that of the ancient


    spiritual beast summoned by Rocky earlier.


    Upon seeing this, the two iing elders couldn''t help but stop in their tracks. Disbelief and horror


    were written all over their faces.


    "What the hell is that huge beast?" Rex''s eyes also widened in shock.


    Then, a low, deep, and booming voice suddenly reached everyone''s ears. It seemed that it came from


    a distance, but the voice was loud and clear. "Holy-blood Dragon King! One of the nine legendary


    guardian beasts and the sole legendary guardian beast of the Dragon Master n! Congrattions,


    my daughter! You were finally able to remove the despicable curse! It must be the will of Heavens!"


    All the members of the spiritual race looked around with a terrified expression on their faces. Upon


    recognizing whose voice it was, they all turned and looked at the direction of the Dead Valley.


    "Father? Is it father''s voice?" Marcia''s body trembled violently. It had been too long since she yearned


    for the day that she could see her father again. With her current strength, it felt like it wouldn''t take long


    before it became real.


    Even Moira started to shake intensely. She could not believe that her sister would be the one to


    unleash the legendary guardian beast of the Dragon Master n.


    "This is the Holy-blood Dragon King? This is inconceivable! Why would the legendary guardian beast


    take a half-spirit and half-human being as its master?"


    "It is said that the spiritual master who can control and possess the legendary guardian beast is the


    chosen one by God himself. He or she is destined to be the head of all the ns of the spiritual


    race! Simply put, the legendary guardian beast is the symbol of the king!"


    "Who would expect that the daughter of the former patriarch will be the master of the legendary


    guardian beast of the Dragon Master n? No one could really fathom the will of the Heavens."


    The members of the Dragon Master n started whispering to each other. It didn''t matter whether they


    were Rex''s supporters or members of the Mu n. All of them gazed at Marcia, mesmerized by her


    elegance and strength. Everyone knew that the legendary guardian beast yed a crucial role in the


    Dragon Master n. Upon witnessing its majestic appearance, everyone stopped their fighting,


    knowing deep inside that the rightful ruler had already appeared before their eyes.


    It was tough for Rex to ept the situation. He quicklyposed himself and fixed his eyes on the


    Holy-blood Dragon King, which was exuding a domineering aura that could make everyone bow down.


    "Hey, you two! Hurry up! We can''t waste any time. Go and catch that human bastard. We must get the


    spiritual treasure from him at once!" Rex ordered. Now that Marcia had gotten a hold of the Holy-blood


    Dragon King, he should at least prevent her from getting her hands on the spiritual treasure too. The


    moment she acquired the two powerful holy treasures, all the other members of the Dragon Master


    n would inevitably acknowledge her and stand by her side. Moreover, the Mu n had already


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    been revived. If everyone started supporting her, then Rex''s position as the patriarch would be greatly


    threatened.


    Therefore, he needed to do everything he could to stop Marcia getting the spiritual treasure.


    With this, the two elders also agreed and continued to attack Rocky and Marcia.


    "Blood moon!" Marcia immediately unleashed a spell in a low voice.


    As the Holy-blood Dragon King received Marcia''s summon, its entire body emanated blood-red lights


    that instantly turned the sky into a dark and bloody malevolent color. Then, two blood moons emerged


    up in the sky. These were two enormous moon-shaped wheels of fire that zed ferociously. They


    were ten meters wide, and their mes constantly intertwined in the wind. They encircled the Holy-


    blood Dragon King and stormed towards the charging elders.


    At the same time, the two elders also called forth their guardian beasts, which were also ginormous


    dragons that almost covered the sky. One was enveloped with extremely poisonous smoke, and the


    other one was condensed from ice crystals, like a frozen river that emitted a staggering chilly air.


    The two guardian beasts also stunned the onlookers.


    Immediately after, the powerful guardian beasts pounced on the Holy-blood Dragon King and started a


    savage battle. However, the Holy-blood Dragon King was on a different level. With the two zing


    moon-shaped wheels around it, it was able to handle the simultaneous assaults of the two eight-star


    guardian beasts.


    At the same time, the two eldersunched their attacks against Marcia herself.


    However, two of the elders from the Mu n also took action and blocked them before they got to


    Marcia.


    "Leave these two old-timers to me!" one of the two elders said to the other. "Go ahead and get to those


    two brats quickly!" Then, he didn''t waste any time and turned towards the two elders of the Mu n.


    With this opening, the other elder of the Dragon Master n rushed to Marcia and Rocky at lightning


    speed.


    "Marcia! Hand over the boy behind you. The Dragon Master n is the only rightful owner of the


    spiritual treasure!" the elder threatened as he asked for the spiritual treasure.


    "Nonsense! This spiritual treasure is a forbidden object. It is nobody''s property. It is I who obtained it


    from the forbidden area, so it stays with me!" Rocky snapped back with a sneer.


    "You insolent brat! Then I have no choice but to kill you! Don''t ever think that you''ll be able to return to


    the Holy Dragon Empire without handing the spiritual treasure to us!" the elder roared angrily.


    Suddenly, a strong spiritual power surged out from his body like a wild storm, causing extensiveshing


    whirlwinds. The power of the elders from the Dragon Master n could never be underestimated.


    Then, out of the blue, Rocky felt a sudden sharp pain in his head. He immediately grabbed his head


    and even pulled his hair slightly in order to somehow alleviate the pain.


    Noticing that Rocky suddenly seemed to be in pain, Marcia asked worriedly, "What''s wrong? Are you all


    right?"


    "It''s nothing. Just a headache." Rocky shook his head and acted like the pain was very manageable.


    However, the truth was that the piercing pain in his head was still getting worse at each passing


    second. It was as if his head was being split open or was about to explode.


    Hearing Rocky''s response, Marcia didn''t pry anymore and got ready to fight. The elder was already


    getting closer and she knew that it would be a tough battle.


    Even though her opponent was an experienced elder, Marcia didn''t show any hint of fear.


    Immediately after, the two engaged in a fierce battle that shook the area. They were almost evenly


    matched and no one was able to get the upper hand.


    Meanwhile, Moira and Rex also started their own fight as if re-enacting their unfinished business a


    moment ago. Around them, the atrocious battle between the members of the Mu n and the Dragon


    Master n also ensued. Since the Mu n had been really preparing for this day and had an


    advantage in terms of number, they gradually edged the other side.


    All of a sudden, Rocky, who was on the sidelines and watching the battle between Marcia and the


    elder, felt a hazy sensation as if he was being engulfed by darkness. When he was able to see clearly


    again, he saw a figure in front of him¡ªa soul to be more specific. It seemed familiar and he knew that it


    wasn''t the first time he saw it. He then remembered that time when he encountered it in the mirror upon


    arriving at this world. However, this time, he could easily tell that it was looking at him with strong


    loathing and disgust.


    "Wait. I know you¡­ You''re Basil!" Rocky soon realized who he was looking at. His voice and body


    trembled in shock due to what he just witnessed.


    Right after Rocky shouted, the whole dark space suddenly became distorted. Countless images began


    surrounding him¡ªpictures and memories that he hadn''t seen before. In these images, most scenes


    showed the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire when he was young, a gentle and beautiful woman,


    and Lena, who was still a little girl.


    ''Are these Basil''s memories? It seems that the mysterious man I met in the Dead Valley was right.


    Basil''s soul is about to wake up. It must be the reason why I am seeing his memories. But why? Is this


    an effect of using too much power earlier? If this goes on, my soul might disappear sooner orter.'' As


    he was pondering on these thoughts, Rocky''s heartbeat raced, making him feel a little nauseous. He


    was a little scared of the thought that the time mighte when his soul and consciousness would


    inevitably fade away.


    Needless to say, the disappearance of one''s soul would mean real death. Although he should have


    died in the ident back when he was in the modern world, his rebirth in Basil''s body gave him a new


    life. As he lived in this world, he also met a lot of people that he cared dearly.


    If he was to pick, he would rather lose his power than disappear in this world.

 Chapter 1128 How Did He Do That

    Chapter 1128 How Did He Do That


    Perhaps, this was not fair to the deeply hidden soul in Rocky''s body. However, that soul chose to sleep


    because he wanted to escape the cruelty of this world. That was why Rocky''s soul entered Basil''s


    body. If it weren''t for the fact that he had repeatedly surpassed the limit of his physical strength, his soul


    wouldn''t have been damaged, and Basil''s soul might still be in a deep sleep.


    At that moment, Rocky looked a little upset, but he knew that he had to stop overusing his strength if he


    didn''t want his soul to disappear in this world. Unfortunately, he was in a situation where he had no


    choice but to exhaust his strength. It was the cruel face of reality.


    If he used his power, it would be at the cost of his physical condition every time, which he could not


    afford at the very moment. If he wanted to be stronger, he had to choose another way.


    Of course, it would take time for him to grow stronger.


    Thus, he had to make a good n for his future if he could safely return to the Holy Dragon Empire.


    At that moment, Marcia, who was fighting valiantly with the Dragon Master n''s elder, was shocked


    when she saw that Rocky''s eyes suddenly became ssy and lifeless. She didn''t know what had


    happened to him, but she was distraught. Just now, Rocky had released the power sealed in the sixth


    and seventhyers even though he was gravely injured. Although she had sealed the power for Rocky,


    she knew that it would affect him negatively.


    However, she had no time to care about him. She was currently fighting an elder of the Dragon Master


    n. It was known to all that a warrior who could fight against an elder of the Dragon Master n was


    already very powerful. But she couldn''t defeat the elder, especially if she were distracted. It could cost


    her life.


    Of course, her priority was Rocky''s safety. So if Moira, her sister, sessfully killed Rex and if the Mu


    n won the war, everything would finallye to an end.


    Marcia suddenly narrowed her eyes and opened her Magic Spiritual Space. In an instant, a spiritual


    light flew out of the Magic Spiritual Space, and a domineering halberd shadow fell into her hand. It was


    about three meters long, like a pir that led to the sky.


    The halberd was shaped like a flood dragon, and its body was bent slightly, gleaming with the color of


    heavy metal under the spiritual light. It was massive and downright majestic as if the heavens had


    opened and let it out.


    "It''s the former patriarch Malcolm''s Spiritual Weapon, the Flood Dragon Halberd!" When the elder saw


    the halberd in Marcia''s hand, he was dumbfounded.


    Since ancient times, the Flood Dragon Halberd was one of the three most powerful Spiritual Weapons


    of the Dragon Master n. It had the power to destroy heaven and earth, which made it more


    formidable than ordinary Spiritual Weapons.


    "Ten years ago, my father had entrusted me with this powerful halberd. However, I have never been


    able to be a real member of the spiritual race, so I can''t use it. Today, I will use it to save my


    father," Marcia stated thoughtfully, and her voice was full of astonishing power reinforced by a core of


    steel. At the same time, she waved the Flood Dragon Halberd with a flourish.


    Suddenly, a vibrant light like a bolt of lightning burst out from the halberd and struck the ground. It hit


    the dirt with a loud bang, and everything within a radius of fifty meters sank.


    Then, Marcia waved her dragon wings and rushed towards the elder.


    Not to be outdone, the elder used the secret skill of the Dragon Master n in the blink of an eye.


    "Wrath of Wind Dragon!" As the elder raised his arms, the wind picked up speed and began to roar.


    The howling wind formed a huge wind dragon that descended from the sky with astonishing


    momentum, covering hundreds of meters around.


    When she saw this, Marcia immediately responded by waving the Flood Dragon Halberd forcefully. She


    shed away, and a dazzling dragon light burst forth, instantly splitting the wind dragon in half.


    However, the wind dragon that she had cut in half didn''t die. Instead, the two halves transformed into


    two dragons, and they immediately pounced toward her.


    Marcia quickly shed more rays of dragon light with a displeased frown, blocking the two wind


    dragons. To her surprise, the two wind dragons that she had just cut in half suddenly became four!


    After that, every time Marcia attacked, more and more wind dragons came out from the dragon she had


    struck. Finally, she stopped in exhaustion, surrounded by a hundred wind dragons rushing towards her


    like a sh flood.


    Marcia''s eyes narrowed as she turned over the Flood Dragon Halberd in her hand. In an instant, the


    halberd de suddenly emitted a wave-like light, which spread out in all directions.


    "The Heavenly Burial¡ªDragon Dance!" Marcia eximed as a burst of wind and light erupted from her.


    She injected a violent spiritual power into the Flood Dragon Halberd, and in an instant, a dragon roar


    echoed, and the spreading light quickly turned into countless dragons. These dragons charged at the


    wind dragons that were stilling toward her.


    At once, the dragon shadows intertwined in the air and collided with the wind dragons, erupting into a


    vibrant burst of light.


    "Dragon Rise!" The elder was obviously experienced. He knew that Marcia was weaker than him, so he


    took the opportunity to make a seal with his hands. Immediately, a huge dragon shadow made of earth


    and stone soared into the sky from beneath Marcia''s feet.


    At that moment, Marcia was still fighting with all her strength. She dodged the dragon shadow as fast


    as possible, but it still managed to hit her with a ncing blow.


    Boom! In the blink of an eye, a strong explosive force erupted in the air, which enveloped Marcia,


    Rocky, and therge area around them.


    The elder watched this development with a proud expression on his face, for he knew that Marcia had


    no chance of winning against him.


    A sinister smile was stered on his face as Rex looked on at Marcia. He knew that even if Marcia


    didn''t die, she would definitely lose her fighting power after such a violent blow, and then Rocky would


    be his.


    Moira was a little worried about Marcia, but she knew that the ball was now in her court. She needed to


    win if they wanted to seed, which meant that she had to kill Rex.


    However, since Rex and Moira were both high-level spiritual masters in the Dragon Master n, their


    strength was almost at the same level. It would not be easy for her to finish him off.


    Just as the elder thought that his attack was sessful and was about to catch Rocky, he found that


    Rocky was no longer there. After the smoke dissipated, an astonishing scene appeared in the sky. A


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    hexagonal light covered the whole atmosphere andpletely enveloped Marcia. Not far away from


    her, Rocky, who almost died, was holding up the Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring in his right hand.


    "What¡ªhow are you doing this?" Even Marcia was surprised to see such a shocking scene.


    Fortunately, Rocky blocked the blow from earlier, or else, she could have been seriously injured.


    However, Rocky was supposed to have no remaining strength. Then, how did he do that?

 Chapter 1129 Bow To The Sound

    Chapter 1129 Bow To The Sound


    Not long ago, Rocky had just woken up from a state that was simr to a sudden soul division. But


    when he opened his eyes, he felt like a jolt of energy struck him when he saw that Marcia was in grave


    danger. Desperate to save the general, he looked around for anything that could help him. Luckily, he


    found that there was still some remnant spiritual power in the Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring.


    Needless to say, he emptied everything that the ring had to offer and released all of its remaining


    spiritual power to save her.


    During this time, he suddenly understood that the Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring was actually like a


    spiritual power reservoir, which would store a portion of its holder''s spiritual power in it so that he could


    use the power whenever he pleased.


    And because of this, Marcia was able to narrowly escape from being killed.


    At once, the elder of the Dragon Master n saw that Marcia was now safe and sound. He suddenly


    shifted his gaze to the other figure next to Marcia and saw that Rocky, the one who saved her, was


    lying t on his back and unable to move. Seeing this made the elder burst into fury, so he wasted no


    time and dashed towards Rocky right away.


    On the other hand, Marcia opened her eyes and saw that the situation was delicate, and that time was


    of the essence. Without hesitation, she rushed towards Rocky in an attempt to stop the elder from


    reaching him first. At that moment, she saw that Rocky was utterly exhausted. Moreover, Ken was


    severely injured, and Robin was also too weak to help him. In addition, the ancient spiritual beast had


    also been used, and his physical condition at the time didn''t allow him to release the evil power in the


    seal of his body.


    One could only imagine what would happen if the elder seeded in attacking Rocky.


    Everyone''s chest pounded in thrill as the battle became more intense. In fact, what they were looking


    forward to the most was that this battle might determine the final result of the Dragon Master n''s


    internal conflict.


    Meanwhile, just as Marcia was giving her all to resist the elder''s attack, some ordinary spiritual beings


    and spiritual ves took the opportunity to attack her from the other side, blocking her attack directly.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Without thinking twice, Marcia immediately released the power of the forceful Flood Dragon Halberd


    with all her might. She was trying to eliminate the enemies around her so she could save Rocky, but


    obviously, she was still a step slower than her opponents.


    "Humph! Take this! Drown in the power of my saber strike!" As soon as the elder''s voice trailed off, he


    took out the oddly-shaped saber from his waist and shed it in the air. In an instant, the saber light


    that was several meters wide directly rushed to Rocky at lightning speed. At that moment, it appeared


    that the elder prevented Rocky from resisting any of his future attacks.


    Without a doubt, the saber strike''s power had been controlled properly this time. And for as long as it


    hit Rocky, he would certainly suffer severe lethal injuries that could send him to his death.


    With a deafening noise, the saber light strike blew up in front of Rocky in a sh. As a result, he spat


    out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying backwards and onto the ground with a loud thud.


    "Basil!" Marcia cried out loud in great concern as she desperately ran towards him.


    Meanwhile, the elder witnessed this and took this opportunity to chase after Marcia. He charged


    another strike, which was fiercer than thest one. The strike rushed forward at lightning speed, like a


    saber cloud sweeping through the air.


    On the other hand, Marcia''s face changed dramatically as she saw the iing attack. As retaliation,


    she released all her spiritual power and waved her halberd against the elder.


    Boom!


    In no time, another loud sound shook the entire field. Everyone looked up and saw a circle of light that


    stretched to several hundred meters. The two weapons'' collision was more picturesque than the


    blooming of fireworks.


    In the blink of an eye, almost all the spiritual ves around were thrown forcefully to the ground.


    Without a doubt, Marcia''s strength was definitely inferior to her opponent''s. Despite using her full


    strength, she still failed to resist the attack and was even sent flying to the other side. The strong


    impact did a number on her, injuring her severely. Actually, she was so exhausted that her delicate and


    beautiful face turned deathly pale.


    Although she was filled with severe injuries, she still got up and forced herself to fly towards Rocky to


    check on him.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Rocky asked with great concern and tried to move his hand to touch Marcia.


    Feeling too weak, he just stared at her tenderly.


    As a response, Marcia shook her head slightly and gently pulled Rocky upward to stand. She tried to


    support him, but her body was a little wobbly from the damage she sustained.


    Meanwhile, the elder flew andnded near his severely injured enemies.


    "Oh,e on. You don''t have to be so stubborn. All you have to do is hand over the spiritual treasure,


    and I''ll spare your lives," the elder demanded in a condescending tone.


    "Over my dead body!" Marcia retorted.


    "If that''s the case, then don''t me me for being ruthless and cruel to you." The elder''s eyes turned


    cold and murderous. He looked like he wanted to kill her any second now.


    Noticing the killing intent of the elder, Marcia narrowed her eyes and turned to look at Rocky instead.


    "Well, it looks like we will be the desperate couple who keeps on running, right?" Rocky said as he


    gave a bitter smirk.


    "No, don''t even think about it..." Marcia denied the thought at once. However, she also came to realize


    that perhaps that was not the perfect time to pick a fight with him. What was more important was


    finding a way on how to escape the bad situation they were in.


    Meanwhile, out of nowhere, Rocky felt a strong vibration in his Magic Spiritual Space as if something


    was ready to burst out from it.


    At the same point, he thought that he heard a familiar voice. However, this voice was something that he


    hadn''t heard for a long time in his mind.


    "U...Uriah..." Rocky could not help but widen his eyes in surprise.


    Soon after, he activated his spiritual power and opened his Magic Spiritual Space in a hurry.


    "What are you going to do? What''s the n?" Marcia eximed as she was stunned by Rocky''s


    sudden reaction to the voice that he heard.


    "Are you willing to hand over the spiritual treasure now? For a second, I really thought you were bold


    enough not to fear death..." the elder assumed. He thought that Rocky was willing to give their lives in


    exchange for the spiritual treasure.


    "Rocky, no! We can''t give them the spiritual treasure," Marcia shouted agitatedly.


    Meanwhile, Rocky''s burning eyes seemed to be transfixed onto his Magic Spiritual Space when all of a


    sudden, a gigantic egg shrouded with colorful lights shot out of there andnded in front of him.


    The next second, he heard distinct soundsing from this huge egg shadow as if this voice was


    longing for something.


    Moreover, the appearance of this humongous egg shadow immediately captured the attention of the


    members of the Dragon Master n.


    "You brat! What trick are you trying to y this time?" The elder''s eyes turned serious in a sh. A


    moment ago, he believed that Rocky would hand over the spiritual treasure, but now he did not expect


    that a strange thing like an egg would suddenly fly out. He was only keeping Rocky alive just for the


    sake of the spiritual treasure. If it weren''t for the spiritual treasure that Rocky kept in hand, then the


    elder would have killed him long ago.


    Marcia, on the other hand, was dumbfounded upon seeing the huge egg shadow. ''I don''t think I have


    ever seen anything like this!'' she thought to herself in astonishment.


    At that time, Rocky poured all of his focus and attention to the enormous and sparkly egg shadow in


    front of him. Soon, he took out two bottles containing the blood essence of the legendary guardian


    beast, Moon Fox, and the ancient spiritual beast from the leather bag that he had always brought with


    him. Without wasting any time, he quickly opened each of the bottles and dropped the essence into the


    huge egg shadow.


    In an instant, the massive egg devoured the two drops of blood essence that Rocky had poured on it.


    Not long after, the huge egg shadow''s colorful light began to spread around the area with a staggering


    radius of hundreds of meters, like the ripples in ake.


    Everyone who saw this let out a gasp of shock. But somehow, every noise there was died down as


    soon as they heard a strange cry echo from the egg shadow.


    At the same time, within thousands of meters away from them, almost all kinds of dragon beasts and


    guardian beasts stopped fighting. Just like how time froze, all of these beasts seemed to have been


    rmed by the cry that they had just heard.


    However, it was not the most surprising thing to happen at that time. In fact, at that very moment, all the


    dragon beasts and guardian beasts within a thousand meters around, including those that flew in the


    sky, all knelt down. Their savagery waspletely gone, and they were as docile as sheep. They felt


    like devout pilgrims as if the sound that had just resonated was the sound of God. Moreover, they felt


    deep in their souls that thepelling power of the sound made them surrender themselves entirely,


    leaving them powerless.


    Witnessing this made Rocky''s jaw drop in awe. Never had he expected that the egg transformed from


    Uriah could make the powerful guardian beasts of the spiritual race all bow to it.

 Chapter 1130 The Amazing Beast

    Chapter 1130 The Amazing Beast


    All the members of the Dragon Master n who were present were in disbelief upon seeing this


    breathtaking scene in front of them. At that moment, they regarded this massive egg shadow as the


    egg of a legendary beast that had manifested to the world.


    But of course, this was only the start of more surprising and exciting things that were yet to unfold.


    While all the attention of the members present was focused on the huge egg shadow, the sky changed


    its color out of nowhere. Soon after, numerous fire clouds gathered in the center, engulfing the entire


    sky within a hundred-meter radius.


    Not long after, fire fell from the fire clouds, turning the sight into a catastrophic rain of fire. In an instant,


    the massive egg shadow was surrounded by ake of fire.


    Rocky and Marciaid eyes on this apocalyptic view and hurriedly flew away from the scene to save


    themselves from more damage.


    On the other hand, the elder of the Dragon Master n was too dumbfounded to process all of this. As


    he was trembling in shock, all he was able to do at that moment was to take a step back.


    Meanwhile, the gigantic egg shadow was still continuously being surrounded by the sea of fire. mes


    from the sky constantly gathered around the egg shadow, forming a towering wall around it.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, it seemed that the egg shadow was responsible for giving out a strong vibration. The ground


    around it that stretched up to a hundred meters constantly vibrated and shook violently, causing


    everything to jump up and down. Aftershocks continued to destroy the area as if something spectacr


    and humongous was about toe out of the egg.


    After countless vibrations, a loud cracking sound was heard, and the surface of the massive egg


    shadow began to show signs of opening.


    "Elder! What are you waiting for? There''s no time! Hurry and catch that brat!" Rex shouted at the elder


    urgently. "This is not good," he said to himself as he also sensed the peculiarity and had a bad feeling


    about this egg.


    It was not until then that the elder snapped back to reality and realized what had happened.


    Immediately, he soared into the sky in an attempt to go after Rocky and Marcia.


    However, the two elders of the Mu n, who had been controlled by another elder of the Dragon


    Master n, took advantage of the situation and came to Rocky and Marcia''s sides to protect them.


    Not long after, the situation became a stalemate as these powerful masters resisted each other''s


    attacks equally.


    On the other hand, the massive egg shadow was still transforming, distracting everyone around it.


    "Holy shit! Herees trouble!" With a ferocious look in his eyes, Rex immediately gestured his hand


    and called his colossal dragon beast.


    This dragon beast was his guardian beast, Jumbo Tyrannosaurus. In the entire Dragon Master n, it


    was said that only three guarding beasts were stronger than his Jumbo Tyrannosaurus.


    After hearing its master''s call, the Jumbo Tyrannosaurus directly unfurled its huge wings and soared


    into the air without hesitation. With a whistling momentum, it rushed towards Rocky and the others. In a


    very short time, it obscured the sky and the sun, and only its shadow could be seen on the ground. Its


    bulky body was like a huge mountain top that smashed the ground uponnding.


    Its bulky size caused the ground around it to tremble and the air waves to rise upon its forceful descent.


    Meanwhile, Marcia flew high up in the air with Rocky, while the other two elders of the Mu n


    dispersed.


    At the point, the elder of the Dragon Master n immediately took advantage of this opportunity to


    Mu n gave their best shot to stop the elder of the Dragon Master n, but all of a sudden, the


    Jumbo Tyrannosaurus swept them away as itnded on the ground. Its giant wings rattled the air and


    stirred up a storm, blocking the two elders'' attack. This gave the elder of the Dragon Master n his


    needed edge to take down Marcia and Rocky once again.


    Marcia was severely injured at that time, and Rocky had no power to resist. That was to say, both of


    them were at a huge disadvantage, or perhaps, had no chance to win against the elder. Now that the


    two elders of the Mu n were out of the way, there was no one to protect the two, leaving them


    without any aid from their allies.


    With dwindling power and fighting ability, Marcia frowned and waved the forceful Flood Dragon Halberd


    in her hand. In the twinkling of an eye, the halberd turned into a humongous shadow, trying to stop the


    elder of the Dragon Master n.


    However, without a doubt, the elder was superior to Marcia. The next moment, the elder''s hands waved


    in the air, spewing out a very astonishing stream of spiritual power. Like a cannonball from the


    chamber, it turned into a fast ray of light, shooting towards Marcia and Rocky. In an instant, the shadow


    of the halberd all over the sky was dispersed, causing this ray of light to get close to Marcia.


    Despite Marcia trying her best to resist the attack, she was still affected by the tremendous impact,


    making her delicate body tremble violently. At that moment, the elder almost reached in front of Marcia


    as he aimed to catch Rocky directly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed when he saw what the elder was doing. Without warning, he pushed Marcia


    away, and as he got out of her support, his body fell towards the ground.


    "Basil..." Marcia cried as she reached for Rocky''s hand.


    However, the elder waved his sleeve, and a stream of spiritual power hurriedly shook Marcia away.


    Then, he elerated forward to catch Rocky, who was falling to the ground at a tremendous speed.


    Rocky''s back was almost on the ground as he fell. He looked at the elder who was chasing after him.


    But instead of a helpless reaction from his face, there was a chilling smile at the corners of his mouth.


    Just as the elder was about to approach Rocky and catch him, the massive egg shadow lined with


    massive cracks suddenly burst out a soaring fire column, which spiraled and rose into the air. Soon


    after, a giant heat wave attacked the area within a hundred meters, and the temperature soared rapidly.


    Soon after, a me light beast shadow that resembled a fire meteorite shot out from the fire column and


    rushed towards the elder of the Dragon Master n at an astonishing speed.


    At that moment, the elder''s only thought was to catch Rocky, so he didn''t expect that the beast shadow


    would rush over to him. He was caught off guard, and the beast shadow hit him directly, causing his


    body to be thrown off by the strong impact. In fact, he was only inches away from grabbing Rocky''s


    hand but still missed it.


    Meanwhile, Rocky was only a few meters away from hitting the ground. ''If I crash, this might be thest


    time anybody sees me, '' Rocky thought to himself as he assessed that he might die due to his severe


    bodily condition.


    However, the beast shadow that knocked the elder off immediately rushed over. At the same time, its


    three pairs of ming wings spread out while the fire column spurted out, like a spray machine. In the


    blink of an eye, it turned into a remnant fire shadow.


    When Rocky was less than two or three meters away from the ground, the beast flew so fast that it was


    able to catch Rocky. Then, it rose and circled into the air before bringing Rocky down to the ground


    safely.


    "Good boy! Oh, I''ve missed you! We haven''t seen each other for such a long time! Look at you. You''ve


    grown and have be more powerful! I can''t believe that your speed is almost the same as light!"


    Rocky couldn''t help but show immense excitement and happiness as he looked at the huge me light


    beast in front of him.


    Under the watchful eyes of the public, the light of the beast shadow faded, revealing its true face.


    Although the size of the beast was just about the same as that of an ordinary dragon beast, it gave


    people a sense of admiration and respect. Covered with bright red scales, its body sparkled in the


    night. It had a slender and strong body, just like that of a lion beast, and it looked vigorous and


    powerful. It had bulging muscles with clear lines. It had the head of a dragon beast, and its huge pupils


    were like firenterns that constantly shone with burning mes. In addition, there were two long


    wiggling beards at the tip of its mouth. The most amazing thing about this creature was its three pairs


    of ming wings¡ªone big, one medium-sized and one small¡ªwhich looked a little odd but gave people


    a sense of perfection. Perhaps, the people would take some time getting used to this creature''s


    appearance, but for now, all they knew was that this creature was beyond amazing and beautiful.

 Chapter 1131 The Former Patriarch

    Chapter 1131 The Former Patriarch


    The Dragon Master n members'' eyes were glued to the me light beast as soon as it appeared.


    They were used to seeing all kinds of guardian beasts and supernatural beasts their entire life, and yet,


    this was the first time they saw such a strange and fantastic beast. Or at least, they acted like this.


    There was a reason they were acting this way, though. Those from the spiritual race with some


    experience, could see at a nce that the beast in front of them had a perfect body. Whether it was the


    strength, speed, flying ability, or attributes, all of them seemed to be perfectly integrated into one beast,


    which should be impossible, no matter how high grade the dragon beast was.


    This beast seemed just as strong as the legendary beast of the Dragon Master n that had appeared


    earlier¡ªthe Holy-blood Dragon King. In other words, this me light beast seemed simr in power and


    talent to a legendary guardian beast.


    However, even the Holy-blood Dragon King couldn''t subjugate those powerful guardian beasts. As for


    the me light beast, that was as easy as lifting a finger.


    All the guardian beasts seemed to have lost their minds when the me light beast appeared. But now,


    they finally returned to their ferocious state.


    At the time, Marcia had already flown down from the air andnded beside Rocky. She looked at the


    me light beast in front of her with surprise and awe, for she could tell that it was by no means an


    ordinary beast.


    "What''s this, Basil?" Marcia couldn''t help but ask Rocky. In her opinion, Rocky already had two spirit-


    manipted beasts that were as powerful as guardian beasts, and he could control them at the same


    time. Coupled with the ancient spiritual beast appeared before, now there was another beast at the


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    same level as a legendary guardian beast. It was an unprecedented situation, one that never even


    entered her dreams!


    "This is Uriah, my first spirit-manipted beast. You''ve seen it before." Rocky casually shrugged as if it


    was normal to have such a majestic beast above his other powerful beasts.


    "This is your first beast? It looks... different." Marcia''s beautiful face was ck in astonishment, as she


    tried to remember when she had met Rocky''s first beast. It was unbelievable that the lovely spirit-


    manipted beast had grown into such a powerful existence now.


    However, it was hard for Marcia to understand why a seemingly ordinary spirit-manipted beast


    would grow into a legendary guardian beast. It looked so much stronger now!


    Of course, Marcia was not the only one who was surprised. All the Dragon Master n members


    present were also shocked. It was supposed to be beyond difficult for a human to have many spirit-


    manipted beasts that wereparable to or even stronger than the guardian beasts. And yet,


    Rocky seemed to have a surplus of those with no difficulty!


    At that moment, the Dragon Master n members wondered if Rocky was truly human. Since he had


    many beasts, not to mention how strong he was, they all felt like he had already surpassed their


    perception of humans.


    "Is this guy really human?" Rex hissed furiously. He was so angry that he spoke between tightly gritted


    teeth, and it wouldn''t have been a surprise if his teeth shattered into pieces from the pressure. It


    seemed that from the very beginning, Rocky''s existence was destined to humiliate him. He was the


    Dragon Master n''s patriarch, but he couldn''t even win against this lowly human! He could not face


    hisrades after this.


    "Prince Basil is indeed an extraordinary human. It seems that I have underestimated him before." Even


    Moira, who used to despise Rocky, praised him sincerely. But in the same breath, she red at her


    opponent and said, "You''re doomed to lose, Rex."


    The sudden appearance of another spirit-manipted beast that was as powerful as a legendary


    guardian beast significantly boosted the Mu n''s morale.


    On the other hand, the Dragon Master n''s elder, who Uriah had just knocked into the air, felt


    helpless. He knew that there was no chance for him to beat Rocky when he saw Uriah was protecting


    Rocky and Marcia.


    Soon, under the influence of Uriah''s appearance, the battle became one-sided, with all the advantage


    on the Mu n''s side. They ughtered the members that Rex led, who soon retreated one after


    another.


    However, just as the Mu n was about to win, a ck mass of people suddenly appeared from not far


    away. Rex and his people looked on with hope as it seemed that their reinforcements had finally


    arrived.


    "They are finally here! Today, I will drive all the members of the Mu n to death." Seeing that the


    reinforcements had arrived, Rex immediately turned to Moira with a smug smile.


    "Damn it!" Moira''s face froze in rm when she saw the trouble that would soone upon them.


    Due to the arrival of the new reinforcements, the Mu n''s advantage quickly disappeared, and they


    fell into a stalemate with their enemies.


    The battle grew more and more intense, and the casualties increased every second. Soon, a loud voice


    resounded from deep within the Dead Valley. "That''s enough! Stop!"


    The voice was deep and rumbling, like an earthquake that could shake heaven and earth.


    Simultaneously, almost all the members present stopped at once, and their heads swiveled to the


    direction of the Dead Valley.


    A light shadow came from there, emitting intense golden light. It was like the arrival of a divine Buddha,


    and it gave off an overwhelming feeling of formidable power.


    "Father!" As soon as Marcia saw the flying golden figure, she was overjoyed, and her eyes watered


    and turned red.


    "Father?" Rocky looked on in shock, as he watched the flying golden figure.


    Meanwhile, as soon as Moira saw the golden figure, she paused in her movements and quickly flew


    towards it.


    Soon, the golden figurended beside Marcia and Rocky, while Moira rushed over from where she had


    paused.


    After the figure''s golden hue dissipated, Rocky found that it resembled a human being. He didn''t look


    as ugly and ferocious as any member of the Dragon Master n. Instead, he was more elegant and


    sophisticated, and the way the figure moved revealed that he was a well-educated gentleman.


    However, he also had an astonishing aura beyond all the n members present, including Rex and the


    elder. The figure seemed more powerful than anyone in the entire valley.


    "Ma, how dare you leave the Dead Valley without permission? Have you forgotten that you are not


    allowed to do that? You have made a promise that you will never step out of the Dead Valley for the


    rest of your life." As soon as Rex saw the figure, his face darkened in anger.


    This person was Ma, the former patriarch of the Mu n, who fell in love with a human woman in


    the past. That woman gave birth to Marcia.


    As soon as the Dragon Master n members present, including Rex''s followers, saw Ma, most of


    them knelt respectfully. Even the elders of the Dragon Master n nodded slightly to show their


    respect. This action showed how highly the Dragon Master n perceived Ma.


    Since Ma was the patriarch of the Dragon Master n in the past, most of the n''s members


    looked up to him. Thousands of people worshiped him back then. Thus, even though he had made a


    big mistake and vited the taboo of the spiritual race, most of them still supported him. If he wanted to


    do something, no one would have any objection. However, Ma epted punishment in the end,


    and he abdicated from the position of patriarch. Later, he voluntarily stayed inside the Dead Valley, and


    promised never to step foot outside again.


    When Rex confronted him about his promise, he didn''t look the least bit guilty. Instead, Ma


    appeared rxed and collected as if he didn''t care about Rex at all. He looked straight at Marcia and


    Moira, sighed slightly, and said, "For so many years, you have suffered a lot. If I hadn''t made a mistake


    in the past, the Mu n wouldn''t have fallen. However, I don''t regret falling in love with Marcia''s


    mother."

 Chapter 1132 A Special Existence

    Chapter 1132 A Special Existence


    "Father, please don''t say that! Since you have finallye out, it''s time for our Mu n to regain


    control of the Dragon Master n." Moira tried to persuade Ma.


    Ma nced at his daughter and shook his head. Then he looked around at the members of the


    Dragon Master n and said, "Let''s stop here. There''s no need to kill each other anymore!"


    His words reached the members present and most of them lost their will to fight.


    "Ma, you are the former patriarch of our n. If you persuade your daughter to return the Mu n


    to the Dragon Master n, I''ll let her go scot-free today," Rex said, seemingly showing a magnanimous


    gesture. But it was obvious that he was afraid of Ma. Ma had been one of the three strongest


    spiritual masters of the Dragon Master n since ancient times, and was also one of the most


    influential figures when the n was at its strongest period. This man was old¡ªmuch older than any


    elder in the Dragon Master n. However, owing to his powerful aura, it was impossible to see his


    actual age.


    "Leave with your people, Rex. I am only here to see my daughters. Do not get in my way..." he warned


    in a calm tone.


    Rex''s face became rigid, but he wasn''t willing to leave just like that. He growled, "Ma! You will only


    let the Mu n fall into an irreparable situation by doing this."


    Before he could say another word, a fearsome aura rushed towards him. His expression changed


    dramatically in that instant; he saw the murderous look in Ma''s eyes.


    If he willed to do so, Ma could kill Rex on the spot.


    Realizing that it wasn''t wise to provoke Ma, Rex took a step back. He knew that Ma always


    kept his promises, otherwise he wouldn''t have kept quiet after Rex had washed his hands with the


    blood of the Mu n. Ma said he was only there to see his daughters, so he wouldn''t cause any


    trouble.


    Finally, Rex waved his hand bitterly and ordered his men to retreat and departed in a sour mood.


    Once they retreated, the members of the Mu n left as well, leaving Ma, Marcia, Moira and


    Rocky behind.


    "Marcia," Ma said warmly. "I didn''t expect that I would one day see you untie the curse seal of the


    spiritual race."


    "Father, you were finally willing toe out." Like a child, Marcia cried with joy.


    "I''m here to see you for thest time." Marcia''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Thest time? What do you mean?" she asked, afraid of his reply.


    "Father, what are you talking about?" Moira was shocked by this revtion as well.


    "My lifespan should have ended a decade ago. I am only still alive because I was too worried about


    you. But now that the Mu n has regained its strength, I can be at peace. But Moira, if you want the


    n to regain control of the Dragon Master n, you shouldn''t rely solely on fighting. There are other


    ways to gain control, like winning the support of the people. You have always been a verypetitive


    child, but if you want to be the top leader of the n, you have to consider the future of the entire


    Dragon Master n. You almost put the Mu n in danger again. I had toe out to stop you,"


    Ma said to Moira in a more serious tone.


    "I''ll heed your words, Father, and try to be a better leader," Moira said with a nod.


    "And Marcia, it was you I was most worried about. My only wish was for you to find someone to whom


    you could entrust your life, and now, it seems like my wish has finally been fulfilled." As Ma spoke,


    he turned to Rocky.


    "No! I won''t let you leave us like this. It wasn''t easy to see you, Father." Marcia shook her head,


    unwilling to ept the situation.


    Ma sighed. "Young man, I will entrust my daughter to you from now on. You removed the curse


    seal inside her body, which means you will also be able to protect her from anything thates her


    way. And remember, everything has its cause and effect. Unlike what everyone believes, the power of


    the Holy Dragon Bead in your body does not belong to the Dragon Master n. Ites from a


    mysterious ancientnd that even the spiritual race fears to step into. At that time, it was my father who


    brought the Holy Dragon Bead back to the Dragon Master n from that mysterious ancientnd. But


    Dragon Empire to avoid being obtained by the evil members of any spiritual race. However, I did not


    expect that you, with your human body, can actually merge the power of the bead. You also undid the


    curse seal in Marcia''s body. This is destiny." Ma''s eyes gleamed; it looked nothing like the gaze of


    a dying man.


    Rocky pondered over his words. The people of the Holy Dragon Empire firmly believed that the Holy


    Dragon Bead, like other Dragon Spirit Beads, belonged to the Dragon Master n. But now, he was


    hearing a different origin story from this old man. And there was no one else who could confirm this.


    Only a few spiritual masters, including Ma''s father, knew about the origin of the bead. Moreover,


    those spiritual masters had already passed away. Ma was the only one alive who knew the truth


    behind the bead.


    "So, the Holy Dragon Bead is a treasure taken from a ce where even the spiritual race is afraid of


    entering? Where is this ancientnd?" Rocky asked curiously.


    "It would be better if you don''t know. You should seal the spiritual treasures in your possession. Don''t


    let the nine spiritual treasures gather together. Once gathered, they will bring terrible disaster upon the


    world. Moreover, I suspect that some insidious people deliberately provoked disasters in the dark. So,


    you should absolutely make sure that they remain separated at all costs," Ma reminded sternly.


    Rocky nodded in understanding.


    "And then, there is this..." Ma looked at the spirit-manipted beast with a heavy sigh. "I cannot


    fathom the origin of this beast. But I can tell you that it is not inferior to the legendary guardian beast in


    any way; it may even be stronger. It is an iprehensible existence. I feel it has something to do with


    your extraordinary power. Your soul power is very strong; you may have changed the beast by your


    superior soul power. Of course, there must be a reason for the existence of this beast," Ma said,


    looking at Uriah who was standing beside Rocky.


    "I see..." Rocky replied.


    "Have you forgotten our conversation from earlier? You used your strength beyond the limit of your


    body again. As I said before, the consequences of this will be very serious. Remember my warning!" he


    reminded sternly again, looking right into Rocky''s eyes.


    "That was you..." Rocky finally realized that it was Ma''s voice he had heard in the cave of the


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Dead Valley¡ªthe voice that had told him that Basil''s soul still existed.


    "Father, is something wrong with Basil?" Marcia asked suspiciously.

 Chapter 1133 The Involvement Of The Butterfly Divine Clan

    Chapter 1133 The Involvement Of The Butterfly Divine n


    "It''s his own business. I believe he can solve it on his own." Ma paused for a second andid his


    eyes on Marcia. Then, he continued, "Marcia, I''ll transform my power into a Dragon Sarira and leave it


    to you. I hope you inherit my power so you can help your elder sister regain the ruling power of the


    Dragon Master n. I have full confidence that you two can bring the Dragon Master n to its right


    track with the help of the Holy-blood Dragon King. After all, it has already restored its real body of a


    legendary guardian beast. Be careful and promise me that you won''t let me down!" After finishing his


    words, he looked at Moira as if he was expecting her to say something in reply.


    "I promise, Father! We definitely will!" Moira raised her hand and pledged in all sincerity and


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    seriousness.


    "Well, it''s about time. I''m leaving. Take care, my brave daughters!" His body started to blur slowly, like a


    phantom, but at the same time shone with boundless radiance.


    "Father! Don''t go! Please stay with us!" Both Marcia and Moira reached out their hands as they tried to


    stop him from leaving.


    All the members of the Mu n saw this and came to realize that this would be thest time they would


    see their former respectful patriarch, for he was leaving forever. Sadness and despair crept over their


    faces. They all knelt down to kowtow to say goodbye to this great figure who had made indelible


    influence and achievements for the Dragon Master n.


    Meanwhile, Rocky stood on the side and saw this heartbreaking scene. He could not help but heave a


    deep sigh and eximing how the affairs of the world were vtile. Even as a member of a powerful


    spiritual race, he had to follow the reincarnation of life one day.


    "Oh, Father, please don''t go!" Marcia''s delicate face was filled with tears and deep sorrow. Trembling,


    she reached out her hand to pull her father back, but instead, she only grasped air. But the next


    moment, Ma transformed into an extremely blinding light and rushed towards the sky, piercing the


    clouds and heading to the sun.


    Soon, their eyes were transfixed on the light until it vanished from their sight. At the same time, a


    golden bead floated where Ma was standing, emitting a very powerful aura as it hovered.


    "Marcia, this is thest thing our father left behind for you. Make good use of it and do not waste this


    precious gift. Don''t let him down!" Moira reminded as she cast a sincere and warm nce at her sister.


    "F¡ªFather!" Marcia shouted with a trembling voice full of pain. As she spread her palm, the Dragon


    Sarira immediatelynded on it. Soon after, she grabbed it tightly and held it close to her chest. Tears


    flooded her eyes at that moment. Biting her pink lips, she fused the Dragon Sarira into her body.


    Without warning, her entire body was filled with golden light, and her original aura was increased again.


    The Dragon Sarira possessed an unimaginable power, and it would take Marcia some time to


    Rocky could almost feel Marcia''s overflowing grief as if he had experienced it himself. He wanted to


    words that could possibly calm her down. Moreover, Marcia was not a woman who needed hisfort,


    and Rocky knew that all she needed was time to heal the wounds and sorrow. That was why at that


    moment, he just stood silently in the corner and never took his eyes off her.


    "Hey, there. Well, I have to admit that I was wrong about you before. For the longest time, I thought that


    human males were all very mean and weak. And here you are, giving me a different impression. But


    that''s all," Moira suddenly remarked. Without a doubt, she was not good at expressing herself, but her


    eyes were full of appreciation when she looked at him.


    Hearing what Moira had just said, Rocky smiled lightly at her words.


    "Moira, I think we should leave now." After calming down, Marcia came over her sister and reminded


    her that they should leave the premises.


    "All right. I''ll take our nsmen back to the Dragon-hiding Valley first. We can talk about everything


    after you settle the things in the Holy Dragon Empire." Moira nodded and then turned to Rocky. "Hey,


    I''d appreciate it if you''d take care of my younger sister for me." But before Rocky could say anything,


    she had already flown away, followed by the members of the Mu n.


    "Come on. Let''s go," Marcia said to Rocky after Moira disappeared in the sky.


    As a response, Rocky nodded his head. Meanwhile, Robin and Ken, who had been staying on the side


    all the time, came closer to his side. Ken had been injured before, but its injury was not serious. After


    Uriah''s rebirth, Rocky possessed three spirit-manipted beasts once again.


    However, before they could even make a step, Uriah suddenly flopped down on its knees. It panted


    heavily as if it had used up every ounce of strength it had.


    "Oh, no! Uriah? Are you okay?" Rocky asked worriedly, having no idea what was wrong with Uriah.


    Seeing this, Marcia hurriedly went to Uriah''s side and stroke its head.


    Rocky knew that this ce was too dangerous to stay longer, and considering Uriah could not even


    stand on its feet, he was left with no other choice but to ask Marcia to let the Holy-blood Dragon King


    carry Uriah into his Magic Spiritual Space. Without hesitation, Marcia apanied the beasts into


    Rocky''s Magic Spiritual Space. After entering the space, Marcia''s eyes were so stimted that she


    could not take her eyes off every single corner in Rocky''s space.


    "So, how many Dark Heaven Insects have you raised?" Upon entry, the first things caught her eyes


    were the Dark Heaven Insects that Rocky kept in his Magic Spiritual Space, and the Dark Magic


    Insects, whose genes had been improved. She knew that Rocky had given one to Shirley at the


    ceremony of the Ximen n, but she didn''t know that there were so many rare spirit-manipted


    beasts that could produce treasures there. "Wow, I didn''t know there are so many of them," Marcia


    Of course, what surprised her was far more than these critters. Everything in Rocky''s Magic Spiritual


    Space gave her a deep impression, including the fully functioningb, and the ancient spiritual beast


    that upied a corner of the space. Her eyes traced from side to side, checking and observing the


    most bizarre and remarkable creatures that she had never seen before.


    However, Rocky was not prepared to discuss his Magic Spiritual Space with her right here. "Follow me.


    Let''s get out of here first. I wonder how the Ximen n and my father are doing now." Surely, his mind


    was upied by the well-being of other people. Cutting their trip short, they walked out of the Magic


    Spiritual Space together.


    As soon as they exited the space, they jumped onto Ken. Spreading its wings, Ken took off and flew


    away swiftly.


    However, the minute Rocky and Marcia left, two delicate figures showed up above the spot where the


    civil war of the Dragon Master n had just taken ce.


    "I didn''t expect the Dragon Master n to have internal strife, which deprived of our chance to make a


    move. This guy is really lucky. Not only did he survive just now, but he also injured a spiritual master of


    the Dragon Master n. Plus, he summoned a peerless ancient spiritual beast and also suddenly


    called out a legendary guardian beast! I mean, he''s full of surprises! I wonder what he''ll do next!" one


    of them eximed in surprise.


    "There''s no doubt that he is the chosen one by Heaven. He has actually removed the curse that the


    spiritual race hasn''t removed since ancient times. If this news spreads out, it will definitely cause a


    great ruckus among all the ns of the spiritual race!" another figure said seriously. It seemed that


    what concerned her most was the fact that Rocky had removed the curse on Marcia.


    If Rocky could only see these two delicate figures, then he would have been very surprised. One of


    these figures was Cherry, and the other one was the pretty girl from the spiritual race he hade


    across in the Hell of Dragon Fang.


    "But, what I didn''t expect is that even a big shot like Ma, the most powerful figure of the Dragon


    Master n, was unable to get rid of the reincarnation." Cherry felt mncholy and surprise seep


    through her soul after witnessing Ma''s death with her own eyes. It was not a bad thing for her,


    though. Ma was regarded as a spiritual leader in the Dragon Master n. Therefore, losing him


    could bepared to losing the n''s arm. In addition, the Dragon Master n had just gone through


    a civil war because of the Mu n''s revitalization. It could be said that the Dragon Master n, which


    had been prosperous for a while, was now spiraling down.


    "Huh, things are just starting to get more interesting," the pretty girl said with great interest.


    "We have to hurry! We don''t know who is behind all these fights for the spiritual treasures, but I think


    that we can take this opportunity to revive the Butterfly Divine n. When the right timees, I can


    take out the spiritual treasure of our n and call for our people to unite. By then, the Butterfly Divine


    n will stand side by side with all other ns," murmured Cherry as she clenched her fists.


    "But I don''t think he''s going to help us get the spiritual treasure. Didn''t you see how stubborn he was


    when he refused to give the spiritual treasure to the Dragon Master n?" The pretty girl didn''t hold


    much hope to Rocky.


    "Don''t worry. I can give him a reason to help us. It''s something that he can''t resist. Besides, if it weren''t


    for me, he would have died a long time ago. How could he make such a scene in the Dragon Master


    n now? I believe he will have no choice but to agree with me," Cherry said firmly with a calm


    expression stered on her face as if everything was going well as she had nned.

 Chapter 1134 Cultivate Together

    Chapter 1134 Cultivate Together


    As soon as Marcia and Rocky pulled out of the Dragon Master n, they received some much-needed


    good news from Moira. The members of the Mu n she had sent out earlier had sessfully


    escorted Bryant and the emperor back to the Imperial City. There were some obstacles on the way, but


    with the elite forces of the Ximen n supporting them on Bryant''s orders, the group had already


    returned to the Imperial City safe and sound.


    Rocky and Marcia rushed back and headed straight to the Pce City.


    They met Bryant and the others outside the emperor''s chamber. Lena was with them.


    "Master! Basil!" Sabina and Luci eximed as soon as they saw the two enter. They had been


    waiting anxiously for a while, and it was obvious that they had been worried sick. Seeing them alive,


    the group breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Basil, are you okay?" Lena asked with great concern, seeing the wounds on Rocky''s body.


    "My dear disciple, how are you even standing up straight with those injuries?" Sheridanmented,


    staring at the bloodstains all over him. "I would have passed out a long time ago."


    "I''m fine," Rocky assured with a smile.


    "Did you hand over the spiritual treasure?" Bryant inquired, looking between Rocky and Marcia.


    "No." Rocky shook his head.


    "Then, how did you..." Bryant asked doubtfully, and then looked at Marcia. From the look in her eyes,


    he understood that something must have happened after they left.


    Later, he would be surprised to know that the two of them had witnessed an appalling internal war


    within the Dragon Master n.


    "It''s a long story. Let''s talk about itter. Where is my father?" Rocky asked.


    "Resting," Bryant said, looking at the direction of the emperor''s chamber.


    Rocky nodded and walked in. As he walked into the emperor''s chamber, Ma''s warning rang


    through his mind.


    He was now sure that the real Basil''s soul was hidden deep within his body, and it was in the process


    of awakening. His thoughts and impulse to save the emperor had been influenced by Basil''s soul.


    This was another reason why he could no longer unseal the evil power of the Holy Dragon Bead, or his


    soul would be lost forever.


    Rocky was immersed in thought when he heard a shaky old voice. "Is that you, Basil?"


    His eyes fell on the huge dragon bed in the center of the resplendent, magnificent chamber. The


    emperory on his bed. After everything he had been through, he still had a serenity about him, and his


    face was much ruddier now, considering how much he had suffered in the past six months, imprisoned


    in the Dragon Master n.


    "Yes, Father," Rocky replied, walking to the edge of the dragon bed.


    "Son, why did you have to act so rashly? You shouldn''t have taken the risk of breaking into the Dragon


    Master n just to save me. If something had happened to you again, how could I ever face your


    mother?" The emperor scanned Rocky''s wounded face with aplicated, yet gratified look in his


    turbid eyes.


    "You are my father; It is my duty to protect you. For the Holy Dragon Empire and for¡ª" Rocky stopped


    on second thought. He knew that it was not really him who had wanted to desperately save the


    emperor.


    "Never jump into danger like that again, even if it is to save me. I owe you so much already..." the


    emperor sighed as his heart filled with unspeakable shame.


    "Father, you must have heard about what happened to Alston," Rocky mentioned carefully, narrowing


    his eyes.


    "Chief Bryant told me that he deserved it. You only did what you had to do. Don''t let it bother you. It''s


    not your fault," the emperor said, waving his hand.


    "But still, he was your son." Rocky had thought that the emperor would be at least a little upset about it,


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    but it seemed that he was more open-minded than Rocky had imagined.


    "Forget about it. That chapter of our lives is over," the emperor said with finality. After a pause, he


    continued, "Basil, I have been through much peril. Although I survived the ordeal, I am much weaker


    now. I wish to abdicate the throne and announce the new ruler. I want you to take over. The throne


    would have been yours sooner orter. This is the right time for me to retire," the emperor dered.


    Rocky remained silent for a moment, and then refused politely, "You should continue to rule the Holy


    Dragon Empire, Father. I''m not suited to be the emperor." He had been through enough trouble


    already. Alston was dead, and the emperor was safe. He met Lena again and untied the knot in his


    heart. All he wanted right now was to get some well-deserved sleep.


    However, Rocky knew that things would not be peaceful for long. The Dragon Master n, led by Rex,


    would never give up. A more dire situation would befall the Holy Dragon Empire soon enough.


    Moreover, with the continuous appearance of the spiritual treasures, the Wild Spirit Land would fall into


    more disputes and war. And without the support of the Dragon Master n, the Holy Dragon Empire


    would be an easy target for the other empires.


    So, once he was done with getting enough sleep, Rocky had other ns which were much more


    important than being the emperor.


    "Basil..." The emperor tried to argue, but Rocky interrupted, "Father, you should rest now. We can talk


    about itter."


    The emperor hesitated for a moment before he nodded, and slowly closed his eyes.


    Rocky stood by his side till he fell asleep and then walked out of the chamber.


    Lena, Sabina and Luci surrounded him immediately.


    "Basil, I gave orders to clean up the Crimson Pce. Let''s go back and get some rest," Lena said.


    Rocky nodded and then looked at Marcia.


    "You may go there first. I have something to talk with Chief Bryant now," Marcia said to Rocky.


    "Well, count me out! I need a drink. Disciple, I will see youter!" Sheridan said as he walked away


    from them, waving his hand in the air. Alcohol, ording to him, was the best medicine for any kind of


    wound.


    Chuckling silently, Rocky headed to the Crimson Pce with the three women.


    Shirley stared at Rocky''s retreating back and her eyes shook violently as if she had something on her


    mind.


    "Shirley, you head back too," Bryant said and then gestured Marcia to follow him. The two of them left


    the pce together.


    Initially, Rocky intended to have a good rest after returning to the Crimson Pce. However, Sabina


    wanted to cultivate with him to help him heal his wounds first.

 Chapter 1135 Stay In The Palace City

    Chapter 1135 Stay In The Pce City


    "Sabina, have you already cultivated with Basil?" Lena said with admiration, as her beautiful eyes


    fluttered gracefully.


    Seeing that the three women were so interested in their research about co-cultivation, Rocky was at a


    loss whether to cry orugh.


    "You can study it first. I''m going out." While the three women were still in a daze, Rocky took advantage


    and disappeared in an instant.


    They saw toote that Rocky had sneaked away while they were distracted. Then, they couldn''t help


    but stomp their feet and pout.


    After Rocky left the Crimson Pce, he rode Ken out of the Imperial City. He was worried about Uriah,


    so he had to find a deserted ce first. Once he did, he immediately opened his Magic Spiritual Space


    and entered it to check on Uriah.


    After that, he immediately did a thorough examination of Uriah. He also collected samples and did a


    genome analysis and testing. As a result, Rocky found a pair of iplete genomes in Uriah''s body,


    which was fatal to spirit-manipted beasts. If he could not repair this pair of genomes, Uriah would


    not be alive for long. At worst, it could die at any time.


    And based on Rocky''s spection, he suspected that Uriah''s rebirth was because it sensed that its


    master was in danger. In other words, Uriah shouldn''t havee out of the egg so early, and that was


    what led to a fatal defect in its genomes. If he was correct in his theory, and that was indeed the case,


    Rocky would undoubtedly feel guilty.


    But he told himself that it was useless to feel guilty now. The most important thing that he needed to do


    was to try to repair the defects on the pair of genomes. Therefore, Rocky immediately rushed to the


    Fragrance House.


    The Fragrance House was no different from other brothels. However, as soon as Rocky entered it,


    someone invited him to go directly to a room on the third floor. As soon as he stepped inside, a delicate


    figure threw herself into his arms.


    "I heard that you went to the Dragon Master n to the emperor''s rescue. I was so worried about you!"


    the figure eximed in a flurry of movements.


    "There is nothing to worry about. I''m here now, and I''m fine." Rocky hugged the beautiful woman in his


    arms, which was Laney.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "But why did you suddenlye to the Fragrance House? How is the emperor?" Laney asked, looking


    up from beneath hershes, which emphasized the darkness of her eyes.


    "We saved him sessfully. There''s nothing to worry about now," Rocky reassured her.


    "I think you have a lot of things to do after saving the emperor. Besides, the emperor will probably want


    to pass the throne to you. It seems that you will soon be the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire,"


    Laney spected. In her opinion, it was reasonable and justifiable for Rocky to inherit the position of


    the emperor. After all, over half of the Holy Dragon Empire''s forces were behind Rocky. Besides, he


    had established prestige in the empire before. Thus, as long as the emperor was willing to issue the


    order, Rocky could immediately be the next emperor.


    "I''m not interested in being the emperor. Besides, I have something more important to do. I want you to


    help me send a letter to Juey. I think it''s time to show off," Rocky said with certainty.


    "The n you mentioned?" Laney guessed, to which Rocky nodded in agreement.


    "Okay, I''ll send a message to her.


    I will go find her in person after I return to the Timber Deity Empire." Laney nodded resolutely to herself


    as if she was already nning what she had to do.


    "Are you going back to the Timber Deity Empire?" Rocky asked in surprise.


    "Well, Alston is already dead, and you have seeded in taking revenge against him. My task in the


    Holy Dragon Empire is almostplete, but I think it is asplete as it will ever be. After all, Her


    Royal Highness asked me toe to the Holy Dragon Empire to help you ascend the throne. Since


    you are not interested in bing the emperor, it''s meaningless for me to stay here. I think it''s time to


    go back and report to Her Royal Highness," she answered quietly. The disappointment was evident in


    her voice, and although she didn''t want to, she felt that she had no reason to stay anymore. Any longer


    and it would feel like she was running from her responsibilities.


    "I thought your presence in the Holy Dragon Empire is not only because Alyssa ordered you to stay..."


    Rocky said calmly.


    "You already have enough women around you. What will you lose if I am not here? I am only a simple


    woman. I don''t deserve you, Your Royal Highness..." Laney understood what Rocky meant, so she


    could not help but sigh in resignation.


    "Since I saved your life, it belongs to me from then on. Besides, I have a lot of things for you to do. I


    won''t let you go easily."


    Rocky stayed in the Fragrance House for the night, then returned to the Pce City in the morning.


    Since he had been missing for a whole night, the three women who had stayed up waiting for him met


    him and interrogated him relentlessly. A woman''s possessiveness was truly infinite.


    Just as Rocky was about to confess, Marcia walked into the Crimson Pce. And when she saw the


    aggressive posture of the three women, she raised her eyebrows and looked at Rocky with a yful


    expression.


    "Master!" Sabina shouted in surprise, a little embarrassed that her master had seen her looking so


    aggressive.


    "What are you doing?" Marcia asked the women curiously.


    Of course, Lena immediately told Marcia everything.


    "You three are all so stubborn! Basil has his own things to do. He will run away if you keep pestering


    him like this. Don''t you know that if you hold a bird too tightly, it will fly away from you the first chance it


    gets?" Marcia lectured the women as she took the side of Rocky.


    It seemed that her words stirred the three women, for they looked at each other and Rocky with worried


    expressions. Marcia was right. The three of them had, indeed, gone too far.


    "How is everything with the Dragon Master n?" Rocky asked Marcia, changing the topic.


    "Now that Rex has found out that my father passed away, he no longer cares about anything. He is fully


    prepared to deal with the Mu n, but my sister is also ready to ept the challenge. But now, the


    most worrying thing is about you. The spiritual treasure of the Dragon Master n is in your hand, and


    I''m sure that Rex will not let you go. So, in the following days, I think you should try your best not to


    leave the Pce City..." Marcia warned.

 Chapter 1136 Prince Crimson

    Chapter 1136 Prince Crimson


    "I know what I''m doing," Rocky nodded.


    "What are you talking about?" Obviously, the other three had no idea what they were talking about, and


    Marcia didn''t expect that they would understand either way.


    "You three should stop pestering Basil¡ªespecially you, Lena! You are the Witch of the Holy Dragon


    Empire. The overall situation of the empire is dire, and His Majesty needs a little more rest before he


    can get back to taking care of the state affairs. So, you should do your duties without fail," Marcia


    scolded, treating the three women like her younger sisters.


    "I know! And I will! I just haven''t seen Basil in a long time. I want to spend more time with him!" Lena


    said, pouting.


    "Master, we spent the whole night studying, but we still couldn''te up with a method to cultivate


    together with Basil. Please give us some advice!" Sabina cut in impatiently.


    "Cultivate together?" Marcia turned to Rocky, raising her brows.


    He shrugged with a shy smile.


    "Speaking of that, I need Basil''s help to refine the Dragon Sarira. So, cultivating together is a good


    idea. I may be able to give you the part of the power contained in the Dragon Sarira, which may in turn


    help you improve your strength. In addition to that, Basil can also continue to fuse the power of the


    Holy Dragon Bead the same way." Marcia''s eyes gleamed with excitement.


    Rocky felt a dark cloud hover over him after hearing her borate n. He rolled his eyes with a


    reluctant chuckle. He wasn''t afraid of any kind of cultivation. He was hoping to speed up the process of


    fusing the power of the Holy Dragon Bead, but as a man, he wondered about the consequences of


    cultivating with all these women.


    "One more thing. General Lance sent word¡ªIsis and Nigel are on their way back to Imperial City. They


    will be back at the Pce City soon," Marcia added.


    "That''s great news," Rocky nodded with a smile and turned to look outside the window. A cool wind


    blew on his face. When was thest time he had some time to himself?


    After another scolding from Marcia, the three women finally left Rocky alone in his Crimson Pce and


    went to Lena''s Witch Pce.


    Soon after that, he opened his Magic Spiritual Space and walked in.


    He first visited Uriah, who was sprawled out on the ground with its eyes closed. He could still


    remember its original appearance at a nce, even though it had changed dramatically.


    Sensing Rocky''s presence, Uriah opened its eyes and slightly raised its head to greet him. It was still


    too weak to stand on its feet.


    "Did I wake you?" Rocky asked with a smile, touching his head against Uriah''s.


    It rubbed its head against Rocky''s as he patted on its neck gently.


    He still had a lot of questions about Uriah''s rebirth, especially about that time when all the beasts knelt


    down in front of Uriah when it came out of its shell. It was nothing short of astonishing.


    But now, it was too weak to even stand. He was well aware that if he didn''t repair the pair of deadly


    genomes inside Uriah as soon as possible, the result would be irreversible.


    He left after staying with Uriah for a while, letting the beast to get as much rest as possible. Next, he


    went to check on the newly born descendants of the Fire Rock Turtle and the Dark Heaven Insect. He


    had been too upied with Alston, and then rescuing his father from the Dragon Master n, that he


    hadpletely ignored these little fellows. Fortunately, their mother, the Fire Rock Turtle, had taken


    good care of them. It looked like he had nothing to worry about.


    After that, he went to theb to sort out the gic data he had collected about the spirit-manipted


    beasts, and he now had the results of his six-month research on genomes. Setting up a Genome


    Research Institute didn''t seem like a far-fetched dream anymore.


    Of course, it was not going to be an easy task to establish one in this world, although his previous


    preparations had gone smoothly so far. The Xiao''s beast hospitals were prosperous in the Timber Deity


    Empire and they had opened branches in other small countries as well, which meant that he already


    had a foundation for basic resources.


    Rocky also wanted to use all his resources in the Holy Dragon Empire to establish a chain of beast


    hospitals, while also simultaneously continuing to improve his research foundation.


    However, there was another issue that needed his immediate attention, something that was required to


    build his foundation¡ªextra pairs of hands.


    There was no way he could run a Genome Research Institute on his own. Besides, the scale of the


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    research institute he had nned out for the empire was not very modest. So, he needed a lot of


    human resources.


    People in this world didn''t know anything about science or what it was, nor did they know what gic


    technology was. So, finding new talents, who were interested in developing this institute alongside with


    him, was a difficult task in itself.


    Before leaving the Fragrance House, he asked Laney to use her intelligencework over both Timber


    Deity Empire and Holy Dragon Empire to find people who had any kind of research experience in spirit-


    manipted beasts.


    Well, Rome was not built in a day, and neither was the science developed overnight. So, he had to be


    patient and take his time to prepare for the establishment of his research institute.


    By the time he finished sorting out all the data and research materials, two days had passed. He


    stretched himself to relieve his stiff muscles and left his Magic Spiritual Space.


    As soon as he walked into the Crimson Pce, he learned that Isis had arrived at the Pce City with


    his son, and they were being received by the emperor in his pce at that moment.


    Rocky headed straight to the emperor''s pce to greet them.


    There were a few ministers of the Holy Dragon Empire outside the pce, along with several princes,


    other members of the royal family and some elders, including Elder Kerr and Elder Duke who had


    fought fiercely with him before.


    On the second day after the emperor was brought back, Bryant and Marcia had announced his return


    to the public, which naturally was cause for huge celebrations. The panic that had been caused due to


    Alston''s death had vanished with the return of the emperor. The people could finally put their minds to


    rest.


    But at the same time, the ministers and the royal members were anxious to know why the emperor had


    gone missing and what had happened to him during the time he was gone.


    For the past two days, the emperor hadn''t shown his presence in court. Except the princes, Bryant and


    Marcia, no one else had seen him, which aroused suspicion among the ministers and royal members.


    They began to suspect whether the emperor had reallye back, or if his health was impaired.


    So, the emperor summoned a few important ministers and the princes of the Holy Dragon Empire to his


    pce. Rumor was that there would be an important announcement that day, and that led to a crowd


    gathering in front of the pce.


    As soon as the royal members and the ministers saw Rocky, they greeted him with a low bow,


    "Greetings, Your Royal Highness!"


    Rocky was taken aback at first, and then quickly remembered that he was coronated as Prince


    Crimson by the emperor. Apart from that, he was also a Great General. With this privilege and status,


    he could easily establish an army of his own any time. It was safe to conclude that he was one of the


    top-ranking officials of the Holy Dragon Empire now.


    And if he so willed, it would be a piece of cake for him to even be the emperor of the Holy Dragon


    Empire.

 Chapter 1137 Bryants Idea

    Chapter 1137 Bryant''s Idea


    At that moment, the other princes cast nces filled with awe at Rocky. Way back, they used to regard


    Rocky as nothing but a lousy guy and were even very reluctant to talk with him or be associated with


    him. But now, they were in disbelief as they found out that he had be an indispensable existence


    in the Holy Dragon Empire. They ate their words, and Rocky had proven them wrong. Today, they


    looked up to him. They weren''t estranged from the fact that Rocky had broken into the Witch Pce to


    rescue Lena, fought with the best hands of the royal family alone, and dealt with Alston with a rope tied


    around his neck. Moreover, rumor had it that there were two armies of the empire to back him up. Not


    to mention that the Ji n, the secondrgest n in the empire, also stood by his side. It was clear


    that from now on, nobody would dare underestimate him for his power and his influence.


    Meanwhile, the princes exchanged hesitant looks at each other. Then they stepped forward and bowed


    to Rocky, showing great concerns and respect for him.


    Rocky saw the princes'' humility and nodded his head with a smile on his face. He kept mum and


    passed by them as he headed for the emperor''s pce.


    After bringing contempt to themselves, the princes stepped aside dejectedly, keeping their eyes fixed


    on the ground.


    "Your Royal Highness, a great man rarely stoops to pettiness or harbors grievance for past wrongs.


    Please, forgive us for being so rude to you before. Our guilt is unpardonable! Please punish us as you


    like!" Elder Kerr and the royal members who had fought against Rocky stepped forward and apologized


    with deep respect and modesty.


    "Please, forget all about what happened. I know that you only did that because Alston pulled the wool


    over your eyes. And besides, I had never revealed myself to you before. So let bygones be bygones


    and let''s all just move on. But all in all, it''s nice of you to say that!" Rocky replied leniently.


    At that moment, Elder Kerr and the others looked at each other again with their surprised faces. Based


    on their previous experience, the emperor had shown his real attitude when he didn''t me Rocky for


    all the wrongs he had done in the past. This only proved that the emperor took Rocky''s side, and thus,


    they believed they would surely have a hard time dealing with any trouble that concerned Rocky.


    However, there was no one to me but themselves, because they chose to believe Alston''s version of


    the story and set themselves against Rocky, to the point where they even attempted to kill him. Afraid


    that Rocky would make things hard for them, they admitted their faults first. But as a response, Rocky


    just brought it over with few simple sentences. He seemed to have forgotten the fact that they had tried


    several times to kill him with a joint effort. Although they didn''t know Rocky''s true identity back then,


    they still took action against him. And that alone was unforgivable.


    Then, without saying anything more, Rocky gave them a nod and a smile, as he went on his way into


    the pce under the watchful eyes of the crowd.


    As soon as he stepped inside the pce, he saw Bryant, Marcia, and Lena all patiently waiting for him.


    "Basil!" Lena smiled from ear to ear after seeing Rocky.


    "Isis and Nigel are inside. His Majesty asked you toe and see him inside once you have arrived,"


    Marcia instructed with a gentle smile.


    Immediately, Rocky nodded and walked inside with Lena after giving Bryant another nod as his


    greeting. After having two days'' worth of rest, the emperor had finally recuperated, looking much better


    than his previous state. He sat on the bed as he held Nigel in his arms. At that moment, his heart


    overflowed with joy and tenderness like every grandfather felt when they held their grandchildren. Nigel


    was not his first grandson, but everyone could see how much he loved him. Needless to say, his love


    was mostly directed towards Rocky.


    "Oh, here you are!" Isis, who was standing beside the bed, could not help but tremble in excitement


    upon seeing Rocky. In an instant, she ran towards him with pinkish-red eyes welling with tears, ignoring


    the presence of other people around her. In fact, she never knew about Rocky''s n to rescue the


    emperor until everything was settled down. Seeing him in the flesh made her heart jump for joy.


    Moreover, she could not hide the pride in her upon hearing how brave Rocky was. At the same time,


    she wished that she would have been beside him at that time.


    "Hey, I''m already here, safe and sound. You don''t have to worry anymore," Rocky consoled as he


    patted her shoulders gently.


    "You have no idea how Nigel resembles Basil so much back when he was a little boy!" Lena eximed


    as she looked at little Nigel in the emperor''s arms.


    "Ah, yes. I can see the resemnce. Looks like the apple didn''t fall too far from the tree." The emperor


    nodded for approval. Soon after, he handed the little boy to Isis and nodded at Rocky, instructing him to


    "Basil, I have a couple of things to announce, and I prefer that you break the news to the ministers and


    royal members outside for my sake. Please, do it for me," requested the emperor slowly, as he looked


    deep into Rocky''s eyes.


    Rocky nodded and leaned his ear closer to the emperor.


    "First off, I''m going to make Nigel the heir to the throne." After dropping the bomb, the emperor paused


    on purpose to see Rocky''s reaction.


    Just as he expected, Rocky was confused. At that moment, he cast sidelong nces at Isis and Lena,


    who also shared the same feeling as him.


    "But, Father, Nigel is just a naive infant. Isn''t it improper for him to be the heir?" Isis, panicked, said


    before Rocky could reply.


    "I made this decision since Basil has no intention of taking over the throne. Moreover, I won''t force him


    to ept it. However, having an heir to the throne is better decided upon as soon as possible. After all,


    I don''t know how long my body can hold on, and someone needs to take over the throne of the empire.


    This was not decided rashly. Rest assured that I''ve thought over it," the emperor said with a sigh.


    "Father, I am not your only son. There''re others who are more than willing to take the throne," Rocky


    suggested, his head lowered a little as a sign of respect.


    But the emperor stood firm and shook his head in disapproval.


    "Father, please rethink this decision," Rocky added after hesitating for a while.


    "I believe that there is no need for that. I have thought it over, and I see nothing wrong with it. Of


    course, I won''t force you to ept it. If you don''t agree, then we can talk about itter. But I''m worried


    about my health..." The emperor stopped talking abruptly and coughed once more.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and Isis looked at each other, as if asking for each other''s opinions with eyes.


    "Well, it''s your call, Basil," Isis said as she left the decision to Rocky.


    "Well, Father, I have no more objection." After weighing the situation, Rocky made the decision. He


    believed deep in his heart that this must be what the real Basil would have wanted.


    "Moving onto the next agenda. The empire will cut off all rtions and contacts with the Dragon Master


    n from now on. I''ve discussed it with General Marcia and Chief Bryant, and they all agreed," the


    emperor continued with a relieved smile.


    Rocky frowned upon hearing this, but he didn''t object. In fact, it was also a good thing, because judging


    from the current situation of the Dragon Master n, if the Holy Dragon Empire cut off all their


    connection with the Dragon Master n, then they would at least have saved themselves from being


    involved in the n''s internal strife.


    "Andst, but not the least, I hope you and Shirley can get married." This final announcement made


    Rocky''s heart skip a beat. Immediately, he looked at Isis and Lena, who were also in disbelief, and


    raised his eyebrows.


    "But Father, the engagement between Shirley and me exists in name only. Why do you suddenly want


    us to get married?" Rocky knew that the emperor must have his own reason for pushing him to marry


    Shirley. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have made such a decision.


    "It''s for the empire''s sake. Our empire has been in a mess, and I heard numerousints among


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the people since Alston became the acting emperor. He left this huge mess for us to clean. And now,


    there are many doubts in the royal members too. To make things worse, my physical condition is not


    getting any better. We can''t promise that there will be royal members taking the opportunity to make


    trouble andmit adultery. The Ximen n is the only force that can restrain the power of the royal


    family. Therefore, if you marry Shirley, you can steadily gain control of the royal family''s power. Once


    the foundation of the royal family is solid, it can also quell the doubts of the royal family," the emperor


    exined calmly.


    "Your Majesty, even you''re telling the truth, but Basil has already married Isis, and Isis just had their


    first kid. It''s unfair to Isis if Basil marries Shirley!" Lena cut in impatiently. She was not able to control


    herself at that moment. Moreover, it was not a proper suggestion for the time being.


    "I agree with Lena. She''s right, Father. This is just too much. I can''t," Rocky replied, with his brows


    deeply knitted.


    "I know that it''s a little too much. But this is the idea made by Chief Bryant, and I think it''s reasonable,"


    the emperor said, dropping another bomb that shocked everyone.


    "What? This is Chief Bryant''s idea?" Rocky waspletely dumbstruck. He had never expected that


    Bryant would agree to marry his dear granddaughter to him. What was more was that Bryant had never


    shown such inclination before.

 Chapter 1138 The Three Announcements

    Chapter 1138 The Three Announcements


    "Chief Bryant only wishes the best for our empire. He has no obligation to consider marrying off his


    granddaughter, the sessor of their n, to you. It is a sacrifice, and we shall appreciate him for his


    service to the empire," the emperor sighed.


    Rocky remained silent and his eyebrows knitted in thought.


    Both Isis and Lena had their eyes on him, also lost in their own thoughts.


    A long silence ensued and finally Isis remarked, "Basil, you don''t have to worry about hurting my


    feelings. It''s fine." She knew that it was hard for him to give an answer to the emperor in her presence.


    But from the moment she had decided to marry him, Isis never expected Rocky to solely belong to her.


    He was like the wind¡ªfree and wild. He would always attract any women in his path with his unique


    charm; she had epted that long ago.


    Rocky turned to nce at her. Seeing her gentle smile, he turned to his father and said, "Father, I''ve


    made my decision. I will announce it in front of the people."


    The emperor was hesitant. He couldn''t tell what was going through Rocky''s mind. He wanted a clear


    reply, but decided to respect his son''s decision.


    "Basil..." Isis whispered. She had so much to say to him, but stopped herself and looked at their son


    who rested silently in her arms.


    "Father, if there''s nothing else, I will make the announcements to the public." The emperor nodded


    slightly. Rocky bowed to him, turned around and headed to the door.


    "Father, what will his replies be? Will he marry Shirley?" Isis asked, unable to contain her anxiety after


    Rocky disappeared through the open doors.


    "Whatever he chooses to do, I believe he will make the right decision for the empire and for himself,"


    the emperor replied solemnly.


    Isis exchanged a nce with Lena, and both of them walked to the door to witness the announcement.


    Bryant and Marcia walked up to Rocky when he entered the pce hall.


    "Your Royal Highness, I believe that His Majesty told you about his decision?" Bryant asked


    straightforwardly.


    Rocky nodded.


    "And? Do you agree?" Bryant asked tentatively.


    Rocky didn''t reply. Instead, he walked out of the hall, and Marcia and Bryant followed close behind him.


    The whispering of the crowd quieted down instantly when he walked out. Everyone''s eyes were


    focused on Rocky, Prince Crimson of the Holy Dragon Empire. They held their breath to catch his every


    word.


    "His Majesty has three announcements to make today," Rocky said, loud and clear for everyone to


    hear. He swept his eyes over the excited crowd.


    The suspended whispering began once again. They shared questions and assumptions, wondering


    what the announcements were going to be.


    After the return of the emperor, all kinds of rumors were spreading throughout the Imperial City. The


    people of the empire expected great changes to happen. The most wide-spread rumor was that the


    emperor would soon pass the throne to Prince Crimson.


    Before the turmoil, the forces against Rocky included more than half of the Holy Dragon Empire. After


    Alston was killed, the forces that had once aided him scattered and turned to other princes, who were


    hardly any match for Rocky. None of these princes held a responsible position; theycked the strength


    and ability to lead. Rocky was the best candidate to inherit the throne, and was the emperor''s only


    choice.


    In addition to that, there was another rumor that was widely discussed. Shirley had publicly mentioned


    her engagement to Rocky at the centennial celebration of the Ximen n and was willing to marry him.


    At that time, Rocky had also presented her with rare treasures and spiritual crystals, including a


    mutated Dark Heaven Insect. The people were curious to know whether the pair would really get


    married.


    If Rocky were to marry Shirley, he would receive undisputed support from the Ximen n, the first n


    of the Holy Dragon Empire. They would consider him as their own and provide him with all their


    resources. He would be the pir of the empire with the support of the Three Great Generals,


    along with the backing of the two strongest ns of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    And when that day arrived, Rocky would be able to do whatever it was that pleased him andpletely


    rule the whole empire.


    Once he sat on that throne, he would be unbeatable. It sent shivers down the spines of anyone who


    was against him until that moment.


    "Firstly, the emperor has decided to name my son, Nigel, as the heir to the throne," Rocky announced,


    with no emotion in his voice.


    The crowd was hushed once again by this sudden news. His son, and not him? Why didn''t the emperor


    choose Prince Crimson as the heir? Was this the emperor''s decision or Rocky''s? The crowd wondered


    in silence as they stared at the man in front of them. Prince Nigel was still in his cradle. Would he grow


    up the way they expected him to?


    Marcia stepped forward to stand beside Rocky. "I would like to make an exnation. It was His


    Majesty''s desire to pass the throne to Prince Basil. But he has no intention or desire to be the emperor,


    and hence, refused the rights to the throne. After careful consideration, His Majesty decided to name


    Prince Basil''s son, Prince Nigel, as the heir. This was by no means a rushed decision. It is His


    Majesty''s final word, and I believe that you will hear and obey."


    Murmurs arose among the crowd. "He refused the throne?"


    "He was born a prince. Isn''t it something he''s supposed to do? What else does Prince Crimson want?"


    "I''ve never heard of a prince who refused to take the throne."


    "Could it be that Prince Crimson has a bigger picture in mind¡ªsomething greater than the throne?"


    "Ordinary people like us couldn''t possibly try to understand the intentions of Prince Crimson! But


    whatever it is, I bet he is ambitious!"


    This was insane news for the people¡ªa prince refusing the throne. At the same time, they admired


    Rocky''s courage to turn it down. Not everyone had the chance of inheriting such a position. Rocky''s


    action was unprecedented and had never urred in the history of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    However, it was also terrifying that he had no eyes on the throne.


    At that moment, they looked at Rocky with more fear, because they realized that the man in front of


    them was to a certain extent more fearful than the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "Secondly," Rocky said, raising his voice to silence the crowd. "From this day forth, the Holy Dragon


    Empire will abandon all contact and rtionship with the Dragon Master n."


    This time, the crowd erupted. The ministers and royal members stared in shocked silence at Rocky.


    The Dragon Master n was the backbone of the Holy Dragon Empire from ancient times, and if they


    broke ties with them, they would have to deal with frightening consequences. The other empires would


    grab this opportunity, and then the Holy Dragon Empire would be like a piece of meat dangling in front


    of them for the taking.


    When they were to finally process this information, the royal members and ministers present rose in


    loud uproars, unlike the previous whispering.


    "The emperor has valid reasons for making this decision. It is the conclusion he came to after a long


    discussion with General Marcia and Chief Bryant. Do not stir up any rumors in the empire over this. If


    any of it reaches my ears, I will guarantee that the perpetrators will be punished ordingly," Rocky


    warned, his face turning stone-cold serious.


    The royal members and ministers immediately quieted down. They were already aware that Rocky was


    a man of his words.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "And finally... I believe everyone is aware that Miss Shirley and I are engaged, and are supposed to get


    married soon," he paused.

 Chapter 1139 The Humble Prince

    Chapter 1139 The Humble Prince


    At that moment, the royal members and ministers exchanged looks as they found that it was


    reasonable for the two to get married soon. After all, the emperor didn''t cancel the engagement even


    though the public had thought that he had been dead before.


    "I, Prince Basil, hereby dere that my engagement with Miss Shirley is invalid, effective immediately."


    However, Rocky shocked the crowd as he deviated from people''s expectations.


    Everyone''s minds were rattled as they heard this. In fact, they found that Rocky was being so bold to


    dere that especially when Bryant, the chief of the Ximen n and Shirley''s grandfather, was around.


    "But, Your Royal Highness, is that the emperor''s decision?" Bryant asked in a low voice as his face was


    covered in shame.


    "You heard me right, Chief Bryant. Miss Shirley and I are no longer engaged," Rocky said with firm


    resolution as he looked into Bryant''s eyes seriously.


    Bryant trembled and became very furious when he heard Rocky''s words, but as a man of honor, he


    not what the emperor and he decided upon. He felt humiliated because Rocky announced it to


    everyone without even discussing with him, or at least informing him in advance. He found it rude, and


    he even suspected that Rocky deliberately made the Ximen n unable to back down with good grace


    because of pressure.


    Meanwhile, Marcia also sighed inwardly. Although she had expected that Rocky would turn down the


    emperor''s proposal, she still believed that it was better for him to inform Bryant beforehand to avoid


    hurting his face. But now, it was toote for her to convince Rocky to do that.


    However, Rocky thought about this carefully and considered what he thought was just and fair. He had


    thought of discussing with Bryant, but he knew that there was a huge possibility that Bryant might


    refuse. Thus, in order to force Bryant to agree, he decided to announce it to the public first and then


    apologize to Bryant after. In his mind, making a hasty decision was the best way to resolve such a


    situation involving marital engagements.


    At the same time, everyone present saw the visible displeasure written all over Bryant''s face. In fact,


    they all felt that Rocky''s announcement was a one-sided cancetion. If that were true, then things


    would certainly be a little awkward. This might lead to a conflict between the Ximen n and the


    royal family, affecting the current situation in the empire.


    At once, Rocky turned to Bryant with a sincere expression and said, "Chief Bryant, I believe you know


    why I made this decision better than anyone else."


    Bryant furrowed his brows slightly. Deep in his heart, he knew and understood that Rocky didn''t want


    him to marry his granddaughter off just for the empire''s sake. And from this aspect, he had to admit that


    Rocky was braver than him. On the other hand, he was still annoyed that he was not prepared for any


    of this to happen, simply because he was so sure that the two would get married. As a proud chief of


    thergest n in the Holy Dragon Empire and one of the Three Great Generals, he felt quite


    embarrassed by such a blunt refusal in public.


    "Since Your Royal Highness has made a decision, I have no other choice but agree." After finishing his


    words, Bryant turned around and left in front of all these people.


    "That would be all the announcements and nothing further. Help yourselves, please!" Rocky said to the


    royal members and the ministers as his eyes followed Bryant''s back.


    Soon after, all the people also left in groups of threes or fives.


    The next day, the announcements were made in ck and white and were posted across various


    boards in the entire Holy Dragon Empire. Since all the three announcements were so unexpected, it


    was inevitable for some rumors to arise.


    Although Rocky cancelled the engagement, the trouble it brought was still not over.


    Later that day, a delicate figure rushed into the Crimson Pce in the most aggressive manner, which


    gave both Sabina and Luci quite a shock. Immediately, both of them thought critically on how to solve


    the problem at hand.


    "Miss Shirley, what can I do for you?" Sabina asked at once.


    The delicate figure was none other than Shirley, Rocky''s former fiancee.


    "So, where is he? Tell him that I am here, and I want to talk with him now!" Shirley shouted at the top of


    her lungs in anger.


    "Oh, you mean Basil? Sorry, but he''s not here," Luci replied with a gentle smile.


    "He''s hiding from me, isn''t he? Such a coward! He has to face me anyway," Shirley snorted, refusing to


    believe that he wasn''t there. She barged inside, but Rocky was nowhere to be found.


    "He''s not here. I''m telling the truth." Seeing the expression on Shirley''s face, Sabina knew that she


    must havee here for the announcement that Rocky made the day before.


    "I''m patient. I can wait for him here. I just need to talk with him," Shirley huffed and sat down furiously.


    "Miss Shirley, please listen to me. It''s for your own good that he cancelled the engagement. As far as I


    knew, he won''t agree to marry you just for the sake of the Holy Dragon Empire. He thought that will


    only bring you grievance if you do that," Luciforted gently from the side.


    "But, I don''t want him to think for me. I have my own brain, thank you. My grandfather has already


    prepared me for this. Screw that guy! He even cancelled the engagement without informing me


    beforehand. Now I''m an abandoned woman, and I want to beat the hell out of him!" Shirley said bitterly.


    Both Sabina and Luci could understand how she was feeling. Moreover, they thought that Shirley


    was right about it. It was hard for her to ept that Rocky announced it without consulting her,


    therefore, hurting her pride. But they also believed that Shirley would understand once she heard


    Rocky''s reason. After all, he had nothing but good intention for doing so.


    "Basil said he would be back in a few days. It''s okay if you want to wait here, and we''re d to have


    you around," Sabina said to Shirley directly.


    After thinking for a while, Shirley realized that Sabina was being sincere. As a result, she gave them a


    loud snort and left.


    Meanwhile, Rocky was on his way to the Lan n''s area, which was located on the other side of the


    Holy Dragon Empire.


    Rocky was about to see Mia at that time. He could still remember how Mia helped him tremendously


    when he was fighting with Alston, and the time when she also went to the Dragon Master n to


    rescue the emperor. Rocky was so upied back then that he didn''t have time to even thank Mia


    personally. The Lan n was the richest n in the Holy Dragon Empire, and they controlled the key


    branches of the economy. Therefore, apart from showing his gratitude, Rocky also wanted to talk with


    Mia about his n to set up beast hospitals in this empire. He needed the n to be on board with his


    n because he needed their financial resources to give him the capital that he needed.


    After two hours of travelling, Rocky had safely arrived at the Cloud City.


    This city was the entire Holy Dragon Empire''s trade center. One could find a variety of shops standing


    in the main streets where streams of businessmen busily made their transactions with cargoes behind


    them.


    At that moment, Rocky strolled all the way to the Lan n''s mansion. As the richest n in this empire,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    the Lan n''s resident was not as luxurious as Rocky had thought. Instead, it had such a unique


    design, more like some antique architecture. But of course, people should never underestimate


    something based on its sole appearance. Wall paints peeling and rust on door handles were only part


    of the proof of how rich this n''s culture and history were.


    Soon after, Rocky knocked on the door and told the gatekeeper his purpose. After waiting shortly, he


    was taken into the mansion by a butler. As he was walking along the corridor, he found that the ce


    was tastefully and ssically arranged, from the pavilions to terraces and open halls, up to the main


    buildings. However, although it looked better inside than from the outside, it didn''t show anyvishness


    too.


    "Perhaps there is a reason why the Lan n became the richest n after all," Rocky murmured to


    himself thoughtfully.


    Not long after, he was led into a living room, where almost a dozen people sat and waited. There were


    men and women, each adorned with brilliant jewels and pearls around their necks, with spirit


    maniptors of the Earthly Stage standing close behind them. Apparently, all of them were wealthy


    businessmen.


    However, as soon as Rocky stepped inside, all eyes immediately fell upon him. With judging eyes, the


    people hurriedly turned their heads away from him after seeing how terrible and ragged his clothes


    were. Rocky was by no means a rich man in their eyes and was not evenparable to the status of


    the spirit maniptors behind them. At that moment, he even felt that they took him no better than a


    beggar on the street.

 Chapter 1140 Know His Real Identity

    Chapter 1140 Know His Real Identity


    Rocky found a seat in a corner and then sat down calmly. Hisposure was as careless as if he had


    never seen the disdainful looks on everyone''s faces. Everyone in this room was here with the same


    goal: to see Mia. Luckily though, Rocky didn''t have to wait here for any longer than he wanted to. If he


    told the butler who he was, the chief of the Lan n, Mia''s grandfather, woulde out and wee


    him in person. Mia''s grandfather had once been an influential and mighty general, though he was


    retired now. In fact, Mia would have waited outside the mansion for him if she hade to know of his


    arrival.


    However, since Rocky was a modest man, he didn''t want to use any special privileges. After all, he was


    only here to seek their cooperation and support. Keeping a low profile would help him see more and


    hear more. He just sat there patiently and listened to these businessmen, who had also been waiting


    there for quite some time. Getting impatient, they had started discussing their assets with each other.


    Some of them were now showing off their resources to each other, and talking about the kind of


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    profitable deals they had done recently. They were allpeting with each other even when there was


    nopetition.


    As time went by, they soon lost interest in talking all high and mighty, and a short, awkward silence fell


    in the room. By then, a shifty-eyed and bearded businessman d in a blue robe and looking like a


    miser, suddenly put his eyes on Rocky. Something in him irked and he said, "Hey, buddy, are you here


    to see Miss Mia? Do you wish to do business with the Lan n as well? I never knew that the Lan n


    is also interested in selling vegetables or steamed buns on the street. No, wait, you must be here to sell


    some home-made cookies or pots, huh?"


    His scoff sessfully pulled everyone else''s attention towards Rocky, and the entire hall burst into


    "A toad is wishing to eat swan meat! Forget the swan meat, brat... Can you even afford pork? Tell you


    what, I''ll do you a favor. I am interested in people with pretty faces like you. How about youe with


    me? I promise you will eat swan meat every day!" a gorgeously dressed businesswoman cut in during


    theughter. She was sitting next to Rocky and when sheughed, her cumbersome body shook two


    whole sofas on either side of her.


    Rocky, however, just sat there quietly as if their words had never reached his ears.


    Before they could say anything more to make fun of him, a man in brocaded clothes came in the door,


    with two spirit maniptors behind him. He looked quite young and had a portly face. He swaggered


    inside with authority as if he owned the ce, fidgeting with two golden beads in his hand.


    Everyone in the room immediately forgot about Rocky and all stood up to greet the new arrival.


    "Greetings!"


    "Nice to see you all here," the young man said arrogantly, sweeping the room with his eyes on his


    forehead.


    After greeting him, the businessmen immediately returned to their seats.


    The man who had juste in looked around and saw that there was no seat avable. His face


    darkened and he gave a slight cough.


    Immediately, those sharp-eyed businessmen also noticed that the room was quite upied, but they


    either began talking to their neighbors softly or picked up a cup to sip. None of them were reluctant to


    give up their seat. No one knew exactly how long it would take Mia to show up, and it would be


    tiresome for them to keep standing since they had always lived afortable life.


    It didn''t take long for the upants to look in the same direction without prior consultation. Rocky was


    sitting in the remotest corner of the room and seemed easy to be bullied.


    He himself felt their intention without even lifting his eyes, but showed no signs of willing to give his


    seat up. He just sat there calmly.


    The young man and his two henchmen also shifted their gaze towards Rocky. From his humble


    clothing, they deduced that he was a nobody and could be easily picked on. With no intentions of


    offending the wealthy businessmen, the young man moved towards Rocky and stopped right in front of


    him. "Hey, move your ass."


    To his immense anger and disappointment, Rocky didn''t even raise his head to look at him.


    His totally unconcerned expression pissed the young man off, pushing him from being embarrassed to


    being angry in a microsecond. He immediately gestured to the two spirit maniptors beside him, "Pull


    him out. The guards of the Lan n shouldn''t be so negligent in their duties. What''s such a bastard


    doing here?"


    However, just as the two spirit maniptors tried to approach Rocky, a cold light shed in thetter''s


    eyes, which froze them exactly where they were standing


    "What are you waiting for? Drag him out of here!" their master urged from behind them when he saw


    the two of them standing still instead of following his orders.


    But the two had their own problems. It was not that they weren''t trying to move, but that they couldn''t


    move at all.


    "Are you two deaf?" Getting impatient, the young man cursed profusely and shoved the two spirit


    maniptors aside. He was going to get rid of Rocky with his own hands.


    He reached out a palm to grab Rocky''s cor, but was gripped himself instead. Rocky twisted his hand


    a little, and the young master let out a miserable scream like a pig being ughtered and fell down on


    the ground in a half-kneeling position.


    An instant hush fell across the room as the onlookers realized the gravity of what had just happened.


    A stunned expression adorned the businessmen''s faces now. Rocky, in his humble clothing, must have


    gone insane to anger the young man.


    "He must be out of his mind! Who would willingly do such a stupid thing! The young man''s father is a


    minister of our empire''s Commerce Department. As for this guy, he may be a lowly shop-keeper from


    what he looks like. Why would he do such a thing?"


    "For him to put all consequences at the back of his mind, he must be tired of living!"


    "This young man is too bold. Is he a vicious person? Will he hurt us?"


    The businessmen began whispering to each other at once.


    Rocky, on the other hand, casually waved his hand, and the young man, who was still in his grip was


    directly flung away towards the center of the room.


    "How dare you! You''re way out of your depth! I''m going to kill you! Do you even know who my father


    is?" The young man was obviously not convinced to ept defeat. He rubbed his hands and cried out


    in pain as he sat up on the floor.


    "I just heard that your father was a minister of the Commerce Department. Is that so?" Rocky replied


    with a sneer.


    "As the first grade minister of our empire, he is a powerful man. I will let you know the consequences of


    provoking me," the young man shouted in rage as he got up from the ground.


    Right at that moment, Mia came in.


    As soon as the young man saw her, he immediately began whining like a kindergarten kid, "Miss Mia,


    you havee at just the right time. Someone is attacking me in your mansion. You must uphold


    justice. Call the guards and arrest him at once."


    "Oh, who is bold enough to attack you in my mansion?" Mia asked in surprise and then looked in the


    direction where the young man was pointing. She then saw Rocky who was sitting calmly at the other


    end of the room and smiling at her. This gave her yet another surprise, and a bigger one at that. What


    was this guy doing in the Lan''s mansion?


    The businessmen in the room all straightened hastily their backs and moved in a corner to stay and


    watch the fight.


    However, to their immense surprise, Mia kicked the young man himself on the knee without a word.


    The poor man was forced to kneel down in pain.


    "Miss Mia, what are you doing?" He cried as he stared at the woman in confusion.


    But the woman then respectfully knelt down on one knee and bowed to Rocky. "Prince Crimson, please


    forgive me for not being there to wee you at the gate!"


    The onlookers in the room were now dumbstruck, as if a bomb had been strapped to their chest and


    would explode if they moved. Thispany of awestruck people included the young man on the floor.


    They couldn''t believe their eyes or ears, but Mia''s movements and mannerisms told them that she was


    not joking. This young man, with his humble clothing and lonesome nature, was indeed the high and


    mighty Prince Crimson of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "All of you, wee Prince Crimson!" Mia coldly told those businessmen.


    "Greetings! Your Royal Highness!" Every single person in the room hastily rose up on their feet and fell


    to the ground like toads, not daring to make a sound.

 Chapter 1141 Not Too Late

    Chapter 1141 Not Too Late


    The businessman in the blue robe, in particr, was shivering all over because he had just ridiculed


    Rocky, Prince Crimson of the Holy Dragon Empire, in public. Insulting a royal member was a serious


    crime, and he could be beheaded for this.


    Needless to say, the most embarrassed among the lot was the young man who had tried to pick on


    Rocky. He was still in the shock, unable to believe that he had offended such a mighty figure in the


    empire, in front of whom even his father had to kneel down. He swiftly crawled over to Rocky and


    begged for mercy. "Your Royal Highness, please forgive me! I failed to recognize you and I deserve


    punishment. But please, spare my life, Your Royal Highness!"


    Ignoring his pleas, Rocky walked towards Mia and said, "Please, get up. You don''t need to do this."


    Mia raised her head slowly. When Rocky nodded to her with a smile, she stood up, but the other


    businessmen were still kneeling down on the floor with their foreheads touching the floor. Their hands


    were visibly shivering in fear. Rocky continued to ignore them.


    "Why didn''t you tell the butler who you were? I wouldn''t have made you wait here in this living room if I


    had known it was you," Mia grumbled. If Rocky had informed her sooner, he wouldn''t have had to


    endure such offense from the businessmen, which now annoyed her even more.


    "Well, I wasn''t in a hurry. Besides, you seem to have a lot of guests." Rocky shrugged with a


    mischievous chuckle.


    "They are not my guests," she said, looking at the men groveling on the floor. She turned back to


    Rocky. "What brought you all the way here? Is there anything I can do for you?" she asked curiously.


    "Oh, I''m only here to express my appreciation. You did a huge favor for me," Rocky said with a smile.


    "Favor?" Mia was confused at first, but then understood what he was talking about. Shaking her head,


    she continued, "That''s very kind of you, but I only did what I had to do."


    "I have to admit that you made things much easier for me. Here, I brought you a small gift," he said as


    he took out a box and handed it to Mia.


    She hesitated for a moment, but couldn''t refuse. epting the gift, she opened it. With a loud gasp,


    she stared at the three medium grade Dark Heaven Eggs. Rocky had given her something very


    precious in such a small box; it was absolutely outrageous.


    The wealthy businessmen, who were still on their knees, gaped in stunned silence at Rocky''s


    generosity. Medium grade Dark Heaven Eggs were rare treasures, nearly impossible to find in the Wild


    Spirit Land. Enormously rich people would grab their chance at buying one even at high prices. But


    here was this man, presenting Mia with three of them as a "small gift". That "small gift" could buy three


    entire cities! Even the richest man among them couldn''tpete with him.


    Mia closed the box and pushed it back to Rocky. "This is too precious! I cannot possibly ept this,"


    she said, shaking her head side to side.


    "Keep it. It''s not such a big deal. Honestly, I wanted to give you a couple of spiritual crystals, but I


    already gave them all to Shirley. I''ll give some to you when they are next avable," he said lightly,


    refusing to take the gift back.


    He didn''t realize the weight of his casual words because he did not notice the look of utter shock in the


    faces of the people in the room, including Mia. On top of giving her three medium grade Dark Heaven


    Eggs, he also wished to give her spiritual crystals. It sounded as if priceless treasures were growing in


    his backyard, and he could just go and pluck them whenever he wished.


    They didn''t believe that Rocky was sincere about the offer, but he indeed was.


    "May I have a word with you in private? Please follow me." Seeing the expressions of those wealthy


    businessmen, Mia knew that Rocky had sessfully managed to put them in their ce.


    She guided him in and soon, Rocky found himself inside a finely decorated room which Mia used to


    receive distinguished guests. She made tea to treat him after they sat down to talk.


    "Did youe all this way just to give me this gift? Or is there anything else I can do for you?" She was


    smart enough to know that Rocky had something on his mind.


    "Yes, I''m here to ask for your cooperation," Rocky said, taking a sip of the tea.


    "Cooperation? For what?" Mia sat up straight; her curiosity was aroused.


    "Have you heard of the Xiao''s beast hospital in the Timber Deity Empire? It''s been the hot topic in


    recent times," Rocky asked. He put the cup down and looked at Mia.


    "Yeah, of course!" Her eyes gleamed with excitement as she spoke. "Ever since its establishment, it


    has monopolized the medical industry for the spirit-manipted beasts. The Xiao''s beast hospital was


    initially a beast farm in the Timber Deity Empire, reputed and was operated at a medium-scale. I don''t


    know when and how it turned into a beast hospital. Even the royal family of the Timber Deity Empire


    rmends it with high praises. Manyrge-scale beast farms all over the world tried to copy their


    sess, but to no avail. The treatment techniques which the hospital has adopted are unique and


    fascinated by the subject. She had so much knowledge about the hospital. Rocky smiled in satisfaction;


    she was the one he had been looking for!


    "I didn''t think you would know so much about this," Rocky said in a surprised tone.


    "Ah, I nned to follow suit, and tried to learn more about them. Their most sessful technique for


    treatment is the Beast Curing Skill. They call it "surgery". It''s amazing. Apparently, they can cure even


    sick beasts that cannot be saved using traditional skills," Mia exined with a fascinated gleam in her


    eyes.


    "Since you already know so much, I''ll make this short. I n to establish arge-scale beast hospital in


    the Holy Dragon Empire," Rocky stated candidly, taking another sip of the tea.


    "You have got to be joking!" she cried out in surprise. Rocking didn''t budge. Seeing that he was


    serious, she sighed, "It''s pretty easy to set up beast hospitals here, but where will you find such


    talented beast curers? You should drop the idea."


    "Is there a Super Beast Farm you''re familiar with in the Cloud City?" Rocky asked out of nowhere.


    "Of course. Why?" Mia raised her eyebrow at him, puzzled.


    "Hmm. You will know when we get there," he said with a mysterious smile.


    Despite her confusion, Mia left with Rocky and headed to the Super Beast Farm''s branch in the city.


    When they reached the farm, the person in charge rushed over to greet them.


    "Miss Mia! What can I do for you?" He sounded a little surprised to see Mia at the farm without notice.


    Mia said nothing, but turned to Rocky instead.


    He looked around and asked, "Are there any spirit-manipted beasts here that you are unable to


    cure?"


    The person in charge stole a nce at Mia, who gave him a nod. He answered respectfully, "Yes, there


    is one. The beast was brought here the other day, and the illness is deeply rooted in its system. Our


    beast curers are feeling helpless. It''s a headache for us to watch it die."


    "Hmm..." Rocky nodded. Then, he turned to Mia. "Get us a room. Bring in that sick spirit-manipted


    beast, and assemble the beast curers of this farm."


    Mia gestured to the person in charge to follow the orders. He bowed and left in a hurry.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Are you going to cure the beast?" she asked.


    "Be patient. You should witness it with your own eyes," Rocky replied.


    A few minutester, the person in charge came out and led Rocky and Mia to the assigned room. The


    badly sick spirit-manipted beast had been ced on an operating table in the center. Ity there still,


    without making a sound. If not for the heaving of its breast, Mia would have deemed it dead.


    Soon after, eight beast curers gathered in the room.


    "Is there anyone here who can suggest a treatment for this beast? Or do you all believe that there is


    nothing to do except wait for it to die?" Rocky asked the beast curers.


    "Sir, we''ve done everything we can. It''s toote," Yuri, the famous and the oldest beast curer in the


    farm replied with a shake of his head.


    Rocky smiled. "This spirit-manipted beast isn''t as ill as you think, and it''s not toote to save it," he


    said with certainty after quickly inspecting the sick beast on the table.

 Chapter 1142 Crimson City

    Chapter 1142 Crimson City


    At that moment, the beast curers exchanged astonished looks with each other. Needless to say, they


    were beyond surprised when hearing that Rocky could pull the beast from death''s grip.


    "What the hell is he talking about? Master Yuri has already concluded that there''s no way to cure the


    beast! If he says so, then it can''t be wrong!"


    "Master Yuri''s Beast Curing Skill is well recognized in the entire Holy Dragon Empire. Moreover, I can


    vouch for his excellent study. In fact, he is so skilled that I never saw nor heard that he''s ever made a


    mistake."


    "What is he doing here? And why do we even have to stand here and listen to such nonsense? This is


    a waste! My time is precious, and I want to get back to my work!"


    The beast curers began to discuss among themselves at that moment. However, their voices weren''t


    that mellow that Mia and Rocky could hear them.


    Yuri stood there quietly, not uttering a single word in his defense. He thought that he had made it clear


    enough since Mia was there as well. However, the arrogant expression on his face only showed that he


    firmly believed that his diagnosis would never be wrong.


    "Uh, Guys..." Mia cleared her throat and interrupted all the whispering. At that moment, she was itching


    to say something to get the attention of these rude beast curers, and that Rocky didn''t deserve that.


    Yet, Rocky waved his hand to her, signaling that she should drop the idea of calling them out.


    "Okay, I know that you guys would not believe me until you see it right before your eyes. Like what they


    say, seeing is believing. Next, I''ll show you how to treat a spirit-manipted beast as gravely ill as this


    one. Please pay attention to what I am about to do next because this is what you''re going to learn


    Soon after, he moved next to the spirit-manipted beast that was at the brink of death on the


    operating table and took out his surgical tools. Right after he had finished preparing, he started to


    perform the operation on it under the watchful eyes of Mia and the beast curers.


    On the other hand, all the beast curers in the room were stunned as they saw Rocky cut the spirit-


    manipted beast''s belly right open. He was the definition of perfection, as everything was happening


    as smooth as butter. Not once had hemitted a single mistake as if he had already done this


    procedure at least a thousand times in his lifetime.


    By then, an idea suddenly struck Mia''s mind. "Is that... is that..." The word was on the tip of her tongue,


    but she was just unable to remember how to pronounce it.


    "Actually, this spirit-manipted beast is not as ill as it looks. As a matter of fact, it is the stone inside it


    that blocks the internal organs, therefore, also obstructing its blood supply. The moment I take the


    stone out, I am certain that this beast will recuperate in no time," Rocky exined in detail as he


    searched for the stone in the spirit-manipted beast''s body. Not long after, he took out a dark bronze,


    about half a finger long stone and presented it in front of Mia and the others as proof.


    After the operation, Rocky sutured the wound of the beast swiftly.


    As soon as Rocky was done with closing up, the beast, which appeared to be dying a moment ago,


    suddenly regained its vitality. In fact, it even had the energy to raise its head to thank Rocky, which was


    out of everyone''s expectations.


    At that moment, the beast curers who had doubted Rocky, including Yuri, presented aplicated


    expression on their faces¡ªadmiration and disbelief.


    "I''ve never seen anything like this! What kind of beast curing skill is this? It''s fantastic!"


    "This is my first time to see such kind of skill!"


    "I''ve never heard of it, let alone seen it before."


    The beast curers began another round of whispering. Only that time, it was made up of nothing but


    subtle praises and words of astonishment. "Miss Mia, did you invite this master here to show us such


    an incredible skill?


    It is such an honor to have him here. It greatly widened our horizon!" Yuri said to Maria in a surprising


    tone. The more he put his eyes on Rocky, the more he felt that this young man was tooplicated to


    be understood.


    "What? Invite him here? No, Master Yuri. He is Prince Crimson of our empire. I didn''t invite him. He


    came on his own!" Mia shook her head and smiled. She made sure that her voice was loud enough for


    everyone in this room to hear.


    At that moment, the beast curers realized how stupid they actually were. Immediately, they all


    straightened their backs as a gesture of salutation to Rocky, but before they could even say a word,


    Rocky stopped them.


    "Your Royal Highness, could you please tell me what kind of Beast Curing Skill it is that you used a


    while ago?" Yuri asked with his utmost respect while cupping his hands toward Rocky.


    "You mean, the one I performed just now? It is called surgery," Rocky replied as he wiped his hands


    with a clean cloth.


    "Surgery? Is it the exclusive skill of the famous Xiao''s beast hospital in the Wild Spirit Land?" a beast


    curer eximed as soon as he realized this.


    At that moment, everyone held their breath and fastened their eyes on Rocky, as they waited for his


    reply. Since this skill was exclusive to the Xiao n, then when and where did Prince Crimson learn it?


    Perhaps he had spent a lot of time perfecting this skill since he was quite a master at it.


    "I want to know, too. Since when have you learned to perform surgery? Is there anything else I don''t


    know about you?" Mia could not help but ask as she gave Rocky the same curious expression.


    "Okay, you got me. Fine, to tell you the truth, I am the founder of this skill," Rocky replied with a light


    smile on his face.


    "What? Are you serious?" Mia cried out in bewilderment.


    At that moment, too much information seemed to have boggled the beast curers'' minds too. They were


    taken aback by the fact that the inventor of the famous skill known as "surgery", which had rocked the


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    entire Wild Spirit Land, was standing right in front of them in the flesh.


    "Then that means that the Xiao''s beast hospital is..." Mia immediately added.


    "Yeah, it''s established by my apprentice, the chief of the Xiao n," Rocky said as he raised his


    eyebrows.


    Mia wanted to say something, but no words came out of her mouth. Generally speaking, everybody


    knew that Prince Crimson of the Holy Dragon Empire was the God of War. No one had ever thought of


    putting the idea that the God of War could be the pioneer of the world-renowned field of surgery. None


    of them had ever thought about this, not even in their wildest dreams! At that moment, all that Mia


    could do was smile as she tried to grasp the idea that Rocky was the one behind the prospering Xiao''s


    beast hospital.


    "By the way, as for the proposal that I mentioned earlier, is there a problem not to fulfill it now?" Rocky


    said to Mia, crossing his arms over his chest.


    "Why don''t you just say it? Why are you beating around the bush?" Mia rolled her eyes at Rocky.


    "Like I said, seeing is believing. Besides, it''s useless even if I tell you because it''s impossible for you to


    learn it from me. After all, it is the job of the beast curers of your Super Beast Farm, right? That''s why I


    picked this as your very first lesson," Rocky said as his eyes wandered around the room.


    Meanwhile, the beast curers who had seen Rocky perform surgery thought of the same thing¡ªRocky


    was the mighty god of surgery.


    After leaving the Super Beast Farm, Rocky spent the rest of the day in the Lan''s mansion to talk with


    Mia. There, they nailed down the details of their beast hospital n, so that Mia could get things started


    first. With the Lan n''s economic strength, establishing arge-scale beast hospital in all cities of the


    Holy Dragon Empire at the same time was not a big problem for them.


    The next day, Rocky bid Mia goodbye and left her mansion. Soon after, he nned to select a site for


    his Genome Research Institute, which would be used to raise the wild spirit-manipted beasts and


    supernatural beasts that he needed in his experiments. Thus, he needed to find a ce where it was


    suitable for most of the said beasts to live and thrive.


    For three days, he stayed on Ken''s back as they traveled across the Holy Dragon Empire. Not long


    after that, they stumbled upon a fertile hillside in with lush water nts and fertile soil located in the


    northwest of the Holy Dragon Empire. After doing some research, he found that it was very conducive


    for raising wild spirit manipted beasts. Moreover, there was a small city on the in, with just a few


    inhabitants around.


    Rocky thought about it carefully and considered every possible factor. In the end, Rocky decided to


    transform this small city into a Genome Research Institute.


    As things had been settled down, Rocky hopped on Ken''s back again and returned to the Imperial City.


    He went directly to the Pce City to see the emperor and ask his permission for his n. Rocky gave


    him a brief introduction, and luckily, the emperor was convinced and gave him his full support.


    Immediately, he issued an imperial edict to give the small city to Rocky and named it Crimson City. In


    addition, he also allocated arge sum of money for Rocky to startup his Genome Research Institute.


    ''I bet this project will run smoothly all thanks to the emperor''s support, '' Rocky said inwardly.


    Two dayster, Rocky, apanied by Isis, Sabina, Luci, and his little son, Nigel, bid the emperor


    farewell and went to Crimson City to begin his work of transforming the small town into a Genome


    Research Institute.


    A few dayster, Marcia and Lena also showed up in Crimson City after finishing their respective


    business. Thus, their n of cultivating together was put on the agenda.


    Since Rocky possessed the Sea Blue Magic Jade, all the women found him as the perfect vessel to


    cultivate with. At the same time, Marcia also generously divided the power that she had acquired from


    the Dragon Sarira to Rocky and the girls as they cultivated together. This cultivation helped Rocky


    improve his speed of refusing the Holy Dragon Bead, and also helped the girls with their strength.


    Another three days had slipped away, and an uninvited guest turned up in Crimson City.


    "Why are you here? What is your business?" Rocky stared at Shirley, who was standing in front of him,


    and wondered how to get rid of her. He had heard from Sabina that Shirley hade to his ce in the


    Imperial City to argue about why he cancelled their engagement without informing her in advance. As a


    matter of fact, he had already expected that this day woulde, for he knew that she wouldn''t let it go


    quietly.


    "You know the exact reason!" Shirley scowled.


    "If you came here to question why I called off the engagement, then you can go back, because I''ve got


    nothing to say to you, Shirley. What''s done is done," Rocky said bluntly. He didn''t feel sorry about what


    he had done. Instead, he thought that Shirley should thank him for it.

 Chapter 1143 Ambitions And Betrayals

    Chapter 1143 Ambitions And Betrayals


    "Since I''m here now, I don''t n on going back. I''ve decided to live in Crimson City," Shirley stated.


    "Why?" Rocky asked, stunned by her decision.


    "So that I can see you and curse you every day!" she eximed, seeping in anger. Revenge was the


    only thing on her mind at that moment, but she wasn''t sure why her head was filled with that thought


    either. All she knew was that she didn''t want Rocky to live a peaceful life.


    "Fine. Do whatever you like." Rocky figured that she would stay for a while, and leave eventually after


    getting bored.


    However, a few dayster, Shirley was still around and soon joined the team of cultivation after being


    invited by the other women.


    Since Rocky moved to the Crimson City, the reconstruction of the Genome Research Institute in the


    city progressed ording to the blueprint he had devised. And outside the city, facilities were being


    built for raising wild spirit-manipted beasts.


    With Laney''s assistance, they recruited many talented people from various empires. They were


    stationed in the Crimson City and began to receive professional training directly from Rocky.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    A monthter, with powerful financial support from the Lan n, five beast hospitals were established


    in each big city of the Holy Dragon Empire, including the Imperial City. Simultaneously, Rocky also


    trained the beast curers of the Lan n in basic operating skills so that the five hospitals could operate


    smoothly.


    Along with the hospitals, the preliminary construction of the Genome Research Institute was also


    collected from the beast hospitals of the Timber Deity Empire, Rocky began to lead new gene


    experiments. The experiments were based on his own research data from long ago, so there were no


    issues regarding that front.


    Hoping to allot more time to gene research, Rocky passed the method of refining the spiritual crystals


    to Isis and the other women. They were stunned beyond words when they finally found out that Rocky


    could refine the spiritual crystals manually.


    So now, besides cultivating alongside Rocky, the women also helped in hunting spirit-manipted


    beasts and refining spiritual crystals whenever they had free time. asionally, they would venture


    into the areas of the spiritual race with him to catch supernatural beasts for experiments.


    Amidst all this, Rocky still found time to nurture his spirit-manipted beasts that produced treasures¡ª


    the Dark Magic Insects, descendants of the Dark Heaven Insects and the Fire Rock Turtles. When the


    two new spirit-manipted beasts were ready to produce treasures, they could assist the cultivation of


    the Divine Stage.


    At the same time, he also began to experiment artificial reproduction between the treasure producing


    beasts and the ordinary spirit-manipted beasts to see if they could produce a new type of treasure


    producing spirit-manipted beasts.


    However, after several unsessful attempts, he began to study their genomes in more detail. The


    difference between the treasure producing beasts and the ordinary beasts was the result of variance in


    their genomes. If he could find the exact reason for their different natures, he might be able to solve


    this issue.


    Although he was passionate about gene research, the main reason why he carried out so many


    experiments was because he wanted to cure the deadly gene in Uriah''s body. He had to hurry before it


    was toote.


    At the same time, something sinister was happening in the northeastern part of the Wild Spirit Land, in


    a small country called the Demonic Cloud Empire. The country was so small that it had only one good


    city. It was located in the cold snowynd, and hence was sparsely popted. The people were self-


    sufficient and most of them lived on hunting alone.


    However, in the middle of the small city was a magnificent pce, covering acres ofnd. It looked


    It was as big as any other pce inrge well-developed empires. But it was a strange presence in this


    small cold country.


    If anyone had the courage to enter through therge gates, they would see that the pce guards were


    not human but were spiritual ves of the spiritual race who were fully armed. The whole pce was


    heavily guarded by them.


    At the far end of the luxurious pce hall was arge chair¡ªstrangely shaped with dancing demonic


    monsters engraved on it. A handsome and charming man, who looked almost human, sat casually on


    the chair, while several beautiful women served beside him. He was unlike any ordinary spiritual being.


    On both sides of the hall stood eight spiritual race beings, all of whom were several levels above


    ordinary spiritual beings.


    At that moment, a figure in a ck robe entered the hall and in a few long strides, stopped in front of


    the man in the grand chair. He cupped his hands respectfully and greeted, "Patriarch Townsend."


    The figure in the ck robe bowed to the man, the patriarch of the Heavenly Demon n. The


    Heavenly Demon n had once sent two powerful ordinary spiritual beings to the Timber Deity Empire


    in an attempt to snatch the Moon Fox, the legendary guardian beast that Alyssa owned. In the end,


    they had failed to obtain the beast.


    The figure in the ck robe lifted his head up to show his face. If Rocky was present in the hall at that


    moment, he would have doubled in surprise.


    Rocky would have hopelessly wondered why this man was here to visit the patriarch of the Heavenly


    Demon n, for he was Reginald, the man who had stood behind Rex during their battle.


    "How is everything going on with the Dragon Master n, Reginald?" Townsend asked calmly.


    Reginald showed dissatisfaction on his face. "Because of the revival of the Mu n and the sudden


    reappearance of the legendary guardian beast in their n, Rex had to deal with them. But now, many


    forces of the Dragon Master n have begun to favor the Mu n; the overall situation does not look


    good for Rex," he answered.


    "The internal strife is indeed unexpected, but it does work in our favor. Unfortunately, we still haven''t


    obtained the Dragon Master n''s spiritual treasure," Townsend said coldly.


    "I almost had it. Prince Basil''s presence changed everything! I didn''t know that he would risk his life to


    protect the spiritual treasure. If I had gotten my hands on the spiritual treasure at the time, and if the Mu


    n had gotten rid of Rex, everything would have been so much easier for us. I could have taken


    Rex''s ce in the Dragon Master n with the spiritual treasure." His words were filled with hatred for


    Rex and the Dragon Master n.


    "I heard you got injured by that Prince Basil of the Holy Dragon Empire. It is a little unbelievable. A


    human has dared to fight against spiritual masters of the spiritual race. Such bravery..." The patriarch


    paused for a moment, then continued, "However, that human could mean trouble for us. If it weren''t for


    him, the Holy Dragon Empire would still be under our control. With Alston as our puppet, when the time


    arrived, we could have made the empire betray the Dragon Master n and join us instead. But now,


    although the Holy Dragon Empire is separated from the Dragon Master n, it seems like they are not


    willing to join any other n of the spiritual race. This could ruin our n." As Townsend spoke, his


    expression turned grim.


    "How should we proceed? Several of the spiritual treasures have already reappeared, and the search


    for the rest is continuing. All spiritual race ns are involved in the race to find them now. I believe that


    it won''t be long before the nine spiritual treasures reappear," Reginald said with caution.

 Chapter 1144 Breed A New Dragon Beast

    Chapter 1144 Breed A New Dragon Beast


    "Originally, we nned to use the spiritual treasures to stir up the disputes among different ns of the


    spiritual race, so that the Wild Spirit Land would once again fall into eternal war. Once this happens, we


    can take advantage of this opportunity to break all the other ns of the spiritual race down one by


    one, and finally rule the entire spiritual race. Progress-wise, things are still a little unsatisfactory, but we


    are getting there. Moreover, if you look at the bigger picture, this n has sessfully brought all the


    other ns of the spiritual race to fight for the spiritual treasures. Although the unexpected internal


    strife urred in the Dragon Master n, it is also our saving grace for it swept us away from facing


    big trouble. The Holy Dragon Empire has been separated from the Dragon Master n since then, and


    thus, thetter does not pose a threat to us anymore. What''s left now are the Wood n and the


    Phoenix Master n, and they have also obtained their respective spiritual treasure. Therefore, I


    believe that both of them will stay quiet to protect themselves from here on out. If all goes well, then our


    n will be carried out smoothly. All that''s left to do is to ignite the fire more." At that moment, a shrewd


    smile crept on the face of Townsend, the patriarch of the Heavenly Demon n.


    Just like the famous saying, "When the water subsides, the rocks emerge," it was most likely that


    someone was behind all of this mess. As it turned out, it was the Heavenly Demon n who plotted in


    the dark for the ns of the spiritual race to hunt spiritual treasures.


    "I''m d that everything is under control. Don''t worry about the Dragon Master n. I can handle them


    on my own. As long as Rex and the Mu n remain ipatible as fire and water, they will certainly


    do us the work and wear each other out. When that happens, I will take the Dragon Master n into


    my hand soon," Reginald said confidently, as he clenched his fists sinisterly.


    "Rex must have never thought that his most trusted confidant is lusting over his position all the time.


    How pathetic!" Townsend eximed pretentiously, putting a little sarcasm into his voice.


    "May I ask you something? So, where is the soul that I brought youst time? How is it doing now?"


    Reginald asked and changed the topic.


    "Oh, yeah, that one. I put it in a vessel as you have asked me to. A couple of days ago, we just


    conquered a small n of spiritual race and captured their only spiritual master. I nned to induce him


    to join us, but that stubborn old thing refused everything I said. I was so pissed off that I drew his soul


    out of his body. I stuffed that body with the soul you brought me," Townsend said and stood up, giving


    Reginald a signal to follow him.


    Soon after, the two of them left the hall, crossed the long corridor, and headed for the depths of the


    pce.


    A few minutes passed, and they had finally arrived at a thick and exquisite gate somewhere deep in the


    pce.


    The door slowly opened, and a huge pool filled with blood-red liquid rushed into their eyes. This thick


    liquid flowed slowly inside the pool, while eight stone pirs with thick and long iron chains were tied to


    a spiritual master who looked like a fish monster in the pool.


    Both of them came closer. Being only a few inches away from it, they saw the blue veins popping all


    over the spiritual master''s body. Moreover, his face turned ferocious as if he was enduring


    unfathomable pain.


    "It won''t take long for the soul topletely adapt to this body. There may be some side effects, but it


    is not a big deal,pared to the gains. To tell you the truth, his willpower is stronger than I thought.


    Originally, it is impossible for a human soul to bear the power of the spiritual master''s body. But look at


    him. He did it," Townsend said lightly, as he stared at the body inside the pool with great sanctification.


    "What can I say? The power of hate is unimaginable," Reginald sneered.


    At that moment, the spiritual master in the pool shook his body violently, nking the chains tied to its


    body. Without warning, it shouted exhaustively, "B... Basil I''m going to... kill... you! I... will kill you!"


    After a few months, Sabina and Luci were standing outside a huge greenhouse delivery room inside


    the Genome Research Institute at Crimson City, looking extremely nervous.


    "Sabina, do you think we can make it?" Luci couldn''t help but ask as her voice shivered in


    excitement.


    "I don''t know. I don''t have a single clue! This is the result of Basil''s three-month worth of painstaking


    efforts. If it doesn''t work, then I guess he will have to work on it for many more months," Sabina said


    and heaved a deep anxious sigh.


    Since the establishment of the Genome Research Institute, Rocky had showered it with his full


    devotion. In fact, he had spent almost all his time working in the institute if he didn''t cultivate with


    Sabina and the others.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, Sabina and the others had very few chances to talk to him every day, just like the typical


    neglected little wives.


    Then, another delicate figure came over, holding a cute child in her arms. The moment she saw Sabina


    and Luci, she asked, "Hasn''t Basile out yet?"


    Sabina and Luci looked back and said in unison, "No, he''s still inside."


    "It has been a day and a night. Every time he devotes his time into something that he is passionate


    about, he surely leaves every other matter behind. He must have forgotten that today is Nigel''s


    birthday. If he doesn''te out, then I will take the little one back to the Crimson Dragon Group to see


    his grandfather, and we won''t return for a long time," the figure snarled.


    This figure was none other than Isis. Although she had given birth to a child who was now one year old,


    she still looked like a single girl without any trace of motherhood in her body. Moreover, what made her


    look younger was her charm.


    "If he cannot manage his time for us, then I vote that we should all go away and leave him alone in this


    institute," Sabina said in a fit of pique.


    "Well, let''s just hope that he''lle out soon," Luci said as she attuned to the girls'' feelings


    The next second, they fixed their eyes on the closed door from across the hall. After a while, it opened


    and revealed a man in a white coat and mask.


    Seeing this, the three girls immediately stood up and surrounded him as soon as he came out.


    "Thank god! You finally came out. Isis said that if you don''te out today, she would take Nigel back


    to the Crimson Dragon Group. Your mind is full of these spirit-manipted beasts! Have you forgotten


    that you have a wife and a son?" Sabina said sarcastically.


    Immediately, the figure took off his mask and revealed a resolute face. Who else could it be except for


    Rocky?


    "Today is Nigel''s birthday, right?" Rocky grinned from ear to ear and walked to Isis immediately and


    reached his hands for the little boy.


    "But I thought you had forgotten!" Isis red at him.


    "Of course not! How could I? I delivered him myself, and I will remember this day in my mind forever,"


    Rocky said with a fulfilled smile and took Nigel in his arms, putting his forehand against the boy''s.


    "How about your experiment? Is it working?" Sabina asked, expecting good news.


    "See it for yourself. Go in and have a look." Rocky smiled mysteriously.


    Sabina and Luci exchanged looks and walked towards the delivery room hastily. Meanwhile, Rocky


    walked behind with Isis as ha made funny faces to amuse Nigel.


    Rocky used this greenhouse, especially for the purpose of artificial reproduction; hence, its facilities


    wereplete.


    As soon as they set foot in the delivery room, they noticed several divisions, each of which was marked


    with letters and numbers.


    Scanning the room, they observed the presence of some staff in white coats busily running around in


    their masks.


    Soon after, Rocky and the others walked to the area marked D4. There, they saw a huge female


    dragon beast lying in it. In the nest made of dry grass beside it, there were several little beasts that


    wriggled continuously.

 Chapter 1145 Heading For The Imperial City

    Chapter 1145 Heading For The Imperial City


    "What kind of gene did you use to breed the new species this time, Basil?" Isis asked at once.


    "I bred them from the Dark Magic Insect, and Marcia''s legendary guardian beast, the Holy-blood


    Dragon King," Rocky said with a small smile.


    Three months ago, Rocky attempted to use Marcia''s legendary guardian beast to carry out artificial


    reproduction. He thought that it was best to use the Holy-blood Dragon King, considering that it was


    equivalent to an ancient spiritual beast. If the artificial reproduction became a sess, then there was


    a huge probability that its descendants might also have the bloodline of the Holy-blood Dragon King.


    Afterwards, Rockypared the genes of many spirit-manipted beasts with the Holy-blood Dragon


    King''s, hoping to find the one with the highest matching rate. After getting the results, he was surprised


    to find out that the gic matching rate between the Holy-blood Dragon King and the Dark Magic


    Insect was very high.


    With that, the process of artificial reproduction carried out smoothly, making three months'' worth of


    efforts worthwhile.


    Needless to say, performingrge-scale experiments for a long time had positively influenced Rocky''s


    sess on this project. Since the establishment of the Genome Research Institute in the Crimson City,


    Rocky had been using the resources of the beast hospitals he had built both in the Timber Deity


    Empire and the Holy Dragon Empire to improve the gene pool and the urgenome of the spirit-


    manipted beasts. After acquiring the data he needed, he had established a genomeparison


    system based on the resources. This system was made to ensure the sess rate of gic


    reproduction so that they would spend less time performing impossible experiments and reduce all


    unnecessary expenditures.


    During this time, Rocky had achieved great sess in gic reproduction. He was proud of all his


    work, especially after the birth of these spirit-manipted beasts of the legendary beast level. Not only


    could these beasts produce treasures, but they were also proof of the gic reproduction''s power.


    Moreover, the descendants of the Dark Heaven Insects and the Fire Rock Turtles, also known as the


    Dark Fire Insect Turtles, and the Dark Magic Insects that Rocky transformed before were also entering


    the stage of adulthood. Meanwhile, the three Dark Heaven Insects had all reached the third grade of


    the three-star level and could nowy the high-grade Dark Heaven Eggs.


    So did the three Dark Magic Insects. With that being said, they couldy the top-grade Dark Heaven


    Eggs, which could be regarded as medium grade rare treasures. The Dark Fire Insect Turtles, on the


    other hand, were at the five-star level. Even when they were at the two-star level, they could already


    produce low-level treasures at the top grade. In fact, one of them had just broken through the four-star


    level not long ago, and it could produce the ck crystals with the simr quality of the top-grade Dark


    Heaven Eggs. Moreover, they could also be ranked among the medium grade rare treasures. If the


    Dark Fire Insect Turtles were upgraded to the five-star level, then they should be able to produce the


    medium grade rare treasures.


    Of course, if an ordinary spirit-manipted beast grew at its usual speed, then it would take a lot of


    time for it to grow to the five-star level.


    Since Rocky was able to create spiritual crystals, it would be easier for him to raise the spirit-


    manipted beasts. Furthermore, Uriah''s rebirth meant that it could produce magical saliva again,


    which surely would aid in the spirit-manipted beasts'' speedy growth and development.


    Two months ago, Rocky used the Dark Heaven Insect and the Fire Rock Turtle to create a nest of Dark


    Fire Insect Turtles sessfully. In addition, with the newly born spirit-manipted beasts of the


    legendary beast level, Rocky''s team of treasure producing spirit-manipted beasts grewrger and


    Apart from the great sess in gic technology, Rocky had also made significant progress in the


    experiments of gic modification and the power strengthening of the spirit-manipted beasts.


    On the other hand, Isis'' and the other women''s spirit-manipted beasts had also been under Rocky''s


    gic modification, therefore, improving their abilities. Despite not being able to reach the level of the


    guardian beast as a whole due to their natural ability limits, they could reach this level in their


    respective characteristics and advantages. Meaning to say, they were also very strong.


    "So, have you thought of a name for them, Basil? I thought I would never live to see the day that I get


    to see a group of spirit-manipted beasts of the legendary beast level. I am excited to see the kind of


    rare treasure they can produce in the future," Luci couldn''t help but exim in enthusiasm.


    "I have an idea for the name; just hear me out. Since this creature is the descendant of the dragon


    beast and the insect beast, and today is also Nigel''s birthday, why don''t we call it the Nigel Dragon


    Insect? How does that sound?" Rocky replied immediately.


    "No, absolutely not," the three women rejected with one voice. "The name is so unpleasant to my ears.


    Would you really want me to associate Nigel with an insect?" one of them protested further.


    Meanwhile, Nigel also began to babble gibberish, as if he understood what was happening. At that


    moment, it appeared that he wasining that his father had given a name that was too unpleasant


    to hear.


    "Oh, okay. Got it. No problem. After all, the most important thing about it is its value and not its name,"


    Rocky replied with a little smirk.


    Ever since they moved to the Crimson City, Rocky had started to cultivate together with the several


    women, including Marcia. Everyone thought that Marcia was being too kind when she decided to share


    the power of the Dragon Sarira with other women during the cultivation. As a result, their strength had


    increased dramatically in less than a year. Now, they had already reached the Divine Stage. Apart from


    Marcia''s generosity, the rare treasures produced by the spirit-manipted beasts that Rocky had


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    cultivated also yed a huge role in their power improvement.


    Meanwhile, Marcia had refined at least 30% of the power of the Dragon Sarira, giving her the strength


    of a spiritual master at the third grade at least.


    Also, Rocky did not let time slip away without doing anything. At that time, he had merged the evil


    power of the Holy Dragon Bead into the seventhyer, granting him the strength at the seventh grade


    of the Divine Stage.


    Now that he had developed his strength to new heights, only a few people in the Holy Dragon Empire


    could defeat him.


    After the small talk, Rocky and the women strolled for a little while. Soon after, they left the delivery


    room of the greenhouse and returned to the Crimson Chamber in the Crimson City.


    The Crimson Chamber was built in a span of three months right after the establishment of the Genome


    Research Institute. Rocky didn''t n to build it originally, but since he was Prince Crimson of the Holy


    Dragon Empire now, he couldn''t live in a shabby ce. The emperor insisted on building it for him,


    which actually cost a lot of manpower and material resources. However, the Holy Dragon Empire was


    rich in finances and many kinds of resources, making the whole cost of the chamber practically next to


    nothing.


    As soon as Rocky and his women returned to the Crimson Chamber, Rocky received a secret message


    from the emperor.


    "What''s with the look, Basil? Is something wrong?" Isis and the other women asked him when they


    noticed Rocky''s face turn serious upon reading the letter.


    "It appears that we need to go back to the Imperial City as soon as possible." Rocky put away the


    secret letter and gave the women a solemn look.


    The three women exchanged looks with one another. Judging from the expression on Rocky''s face,


    they knew that the past few months'' peace had finallye to an end.


    Soon after, Rocky asked his master, Sheridan to be in charge of his work in the Genome Research


    Institute. A month after establishing the institute, Sheridan had paid several visits to the Crimson City to


    get free meals. He imed that he wanted to get along with his disciple and strengthen their bonding,


    yet, in fact, he was there because of his curiosity about Rocky''s gic technology. Therefore, during


    this time, Sheridan had been wandering around the Genome Research Institute, getting as much


    information as he needed. Moreover, with his professional strength, it was natural for him to learn the


    gic technology in a snap. After mastering a lot of technology, he would also do his own gic


    research for fun sometimes.


    After preparing for the trip, Rocky, along with the three women, and Nigel, immediately left and headed


    for the Imperial City.

 Chapter 1146 The Black Dragon Group

    Chapter 1146 The ck Dragon Group


    Although the Holy Dragon Empire now detached itself from the Dragon Master n, the whole affair


    didn''t have much of an impact on the empire. It was still financially secure and was independently


    strong. The only drawback was the continuous invasion of other empires through different borders,


    resulting in wars on all corners of the empire. Without the support of the Dragon Master n, the Holy


    Dragon Empire was like a lone wolf which the enemies assumed would be an easy target. Backed by


    the different ns of the spiritual race, they grew ambitious and greedy to devour the rich empire.


    Unfortunately for the intruders, the Holy Dragon Empire was not ripe for the taking yet. With the three


    important borders being guarded by armies led by the Three Great Generals, the empire was


    impregnable. However, the continuous war affected the overall bnce in power of the empire.


    Half a month ago, the border guarded by the Rime Army Group was besieged. To bring things back


    under control, Marcia, the topmander of the army, went back to the army and tookmand at the


    border.


    A few days ago, Shirley also had returned to the Sky Army Group to assist her grandfather, Chief


    Bryant.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Rocky and the three women, along with Nigel, returned to the Imperial City to meet the emperor.


    When they finally met the emperor at the Lofty Dragon Hall, only a few important ministers were left


    behind, without the presence of Bryant, Marcia and Lance. The three were protecting the borders and


    were inmand of their own legions. The hall felt a little cold without their presence.


    "Greetings, Father." Rocky bowed to the emperor and the others followed suit.


    The emperor beamed with joy at the sight of his son. His physical condition had improved considerably,


    and he looked steady and powerful as usual. But since he was seriously injured by Alston, he had lost


    all his cultivation base. If he forced himself to use his strength now, it would create a huge burden on


    his body. So now, the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire was no different from an ordinary man.


    "Basil," he addressed, looking firmly at his son. "You already know why I called you here; I had


    exined everything in the letter. What do you think?"


    "I''m curious as to why they want to see me. I think such a request is not just due to my previous


    achievements in the Crimson Dragon Group. Have you found out who they are, Father?" Rocky asked


    with a frown.


    "Not yet. However, the southeast border guarded by the ck Dragon Group had lost several towns to


    the intruders already; our final stronghold is the Munoz Pass. If even the Munoz Pass is broken


    through, the entire area will be lost to the intruders, and they will take control," the emperor said with


    great concern. His expression was grim.


    All this started a month ago. An unidentified armyunched an attack on the southeast border of the


    Holy Dragon Empire, and although they were only fifty thousand people, their army destroyed eighty


    thousand troops of the ck Dragon Group guarding the border, and conquered the cities at the


    border. And now, it had reached thest pass of the Holy Dragon Empire''s hignd in the southeast,


    the Munoz Pass. If the pass was lost to the enemies, the empire would be in serious trouble.


    In thest battle, the Commander in Chief of the ck Dragon Group was grievously injured by his


    counterpart. The army was now headless and disheartened.


    Since the Three Great Generals were leading their own armies in other borders regions, they could not


    offer any support to the ck Dragon Group at the moment.


    Driven to a corner, the emperor had sent a secret message to Rocky, hoping that his son would take


    the mysterious army had specifically asked for Rocky to fight against them.


    "Well, since they want to meet me, I will oblige," Rocky said as he frowned.


    "You should be very careful. We do not know who they are or what their intention is," the emperor


    warned.


    Isis stepped forward. "Father, I''ll leave Nigel in the Pce City, and go to the border with Basil," she


    said with the conviction of a warrior.


    The emperor smiled as a silent relief washed over him. "Well, with you by his side, Basil will be safe


    and sound. Don''t worry about Nigel. I will take care of him myself." He knew that Isis''mand in the


    Holy Dragon Empire was only second to that of the Commanders in Chief of the four legions. He could


    rest assured knowing that she had Rocky''s back. Moreover, this was a rare opportunity to get along


    with his favorite grandson, and he couldn''t be happier.


    Isis walked over to him and handed over her son to the emperor. She had never been away from him,


    so Isis was a little reluctant to leave her baby.


    "If you are worried about Nigel, you should stay," Rocky said, reading Isis'' mind.


    "I am more worried about you. Let''s go!" she said. Rocky''s opponent this time didn''t seem like an


    ordinary person. Although Sabina, the Deputy Commander in Chief of the Rime Army Group, was by


    his side, Isis was still worried about him as the enemies became more formidable than ever.


    Seeing that Isis had made up her mind, Rocky nodded and left the Lofty Dragon Hall with the three


    women after bidding farewell to his father. They left the Imperial City and headed straight for the


    headquarters of the ck Dragon Group.


    Before leaving, Rocky made some arrangements. He sent a letter to Laney, asking her to investigate


    the origin of the mysterious army. He also sent a message back to Crimson City to make sure that they


    were prepared in case of any emergency.


    Two dayster, Rocky and the three women arrived at the Munoz Pass. As soon as they entered the


    pass, they saw that the camp was packed with injured soldiers and their morale was very low.


    They headed straight to the tent of Boyd Guan, the Commander in Chief of the ck Dragon Group.


    As soon as they entered, they saw the seriously injured Boyd Guan. The othermanders of the


    group were present as well.


    With thick eyebrows and big eyes, Boyd Guan was tall and sturdy, and his limbs were big and


    muscr. He looked like a ck King Kong, giving off a strong aura even while he was badly injured.


    Although the man was over fifty, he still looked very much like he was in his thirties. Of course, with a


    cultivation base at the third grade of the Divine Stage, he was one of the best in the Holy Dragon


    Empire.


    Also, he was a skilled tactician andmanded his troops well.


    However, his only weakness was that he was arrogant and didn''t take kindly to others'' opinions.


    Even though Rocky was the Prince Crimson of the Holy Dragon Empire, he still didn''t think highly of


    him or his skills.


    "Greetings, Your Royal Highness," he said respectfully, but his expression showed no trace of


    humbleness.


    "Commander in Chief Boyd, no need to be so courteous," Rocky said, waving his hand.


    "Ah, but Your Royal Highness, you''re here tomand the ck Dragon Group for me, and it seems


    like you have brought too many family members with you. Of course, the Deputy Commander in Chief


    of the Crimson Dragon Group is an exceptional addition." Boyd Guan''s face darkened when he saw the


    three women surrounding Rocky. It didn''t seem to him like Rocky hade to help him repel the


    enemies; it was more like he was taking a vacation with his girlfriends. Among the three women, Boyd


    Guan only recognized Isis because he had crossed path with her once before.

 Chapter 1147 Take Over The Command

    Chapter 1147 Take Over The Command


    Boyd and the othermanders couldn''t help but cast a few more nces at the three women. They


    couldn''t imagine what this Prince Crimson was thinking by bringing these beautiful and charming


    women when he was supposed to help the ck Dragon Group out. Before they could even hear him


    out, they had already regarded him as a mere lecher.


    "Family members''?" Isis couldn''t help but raise her brows unpleasantly. "Commander in Chief, don''t


    you know her?" she asked as she pointed at Sabina''s direction.


    "Well, should I? Who is she then?" Boyd actually hadn''t met Sabina before because he was stationed


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    in the border all year long. Except going to the Imperial City to give his regr report to the emperor a


    couple of times throughout the year, he hardly got the chance to encounter the members of the other


    groups. Thus, it was normal for him to not have met Sabina before.


    "Greetings, Commander in Chief. I''m Sabina Ji. Maybe you haven''t heard about me before, but I


    believe that you must know my master, General Marcia," Sabina, stepping forward, introduced herself


    with a cold expression on her face.


    "Wait. Sabina¡­ Sabina from the Ji n? You mean you''re General Marcia''s apprentice?" As Boyd


    started hurling questions, the arrogance on his face had quickly faded. Recently, Rocky had really


    be famous in the entire empire. Boyd knew that he had married the only daughter of General


    Lance, and now, he just heard that General Marcia''s apprentice was also working for Rocky.


    The smug look on the faces of themanders behind Boyd also disappeared instantly. They found it


    hard to breathe upon hearing about Sabina.


    "And this one is the former chief of the Cao n, the top n in Timber Deity Empire." Isis moved on


    from Sabina and introduced Luci, who was on the other side.


    "The chief of the Cao n¡­ the top n of Timber Deity Empire?" Boyd''s voice began to tremble as


    he repeated Isis'' words. It was too much of a shock for him to take it all at once. Isis knew Boyd''s


    personality, so she deliberately put so much pressure on her introductions so as to ensure that Boyd


    and the othermanders would know their ce.


    As Isis finished speaking, a few coughs were heard from themanders as if they were trying to clear


    their throats. It was also very visible that these men couldn''t help but swallow their saliva in


    nervousness. Never did they expect that apart from Rocky''s level in cultivation and position as a prince,


    he really stood on top of every man with General Lance''s daughter as his wife and Marcia''s apprentice


    as his confidant. Even the former chief of the Cao n was at his disposal.


    If they learned beforehand that each of those women around him did not just have a striking


    appearance, but also a prominent background, they wouldn''t act so presumptuous before them. Now, it


    was as if they wanted the ground to swallow them.


    "So, General Boyd, do you still think that Prince Crimson is just taking a tour while bringing his family


    with him?" Isis asked, fixing her piercing eyes on Boyd.


    At that time, Boyd just lowered his head and was rendered speechless.


    "Isis, that''s enough." Rocky called from behind and interrupted her. Boyd should have already learned


    his lesson, so he did not want the situation to be more embarrassing for him than it already was.


    Before walking aside, Isis took a quick cold nce at Boyd while pouting her lips.


    "General Boyd, can you tell me the status of the on-going battle?" Rocky asked straightforwardly,


    jumping into their true purpose foring.


    "Three days ago, after we lost thest city, I led the rest of my soldiers into retreating here, the Munoz


    Pass. Fortunately, the terrain is steep, so we had the chance to block off the enemies'' attack. We have


    stayed here since then. Their fighting abilities were inconceivable. With just only half of their men, they


    were able to take out about fifty thousand of mine. It was inly unbelievable. Furthermore, their


    Commander in Chief was a different type of beast. With just one move, he was able to injure me badly!"


    Boyd said through gritted teeth as he recalled what they suffered for thest few days.


    "What? One move?" Rocky''s eyebrows furrowed immediately when he heard what Boyd said. Boyd


    might not have the greatest personality but his strength was not something to be underestimated. If he


    was saying that he was defeated with just a single move, then the strength of the enemy would be


    extremely troublesome.


    Even the three women beside Rocky exchanged looks with each other. They instantly knew that a


    tough battle was waiting ahead of them. This enemies'' Commander in Chief must be totally confident in


    his strength to even ask Rocky himself to fight him. While they pondered on this information, they


    couldn''t help but grow worried.


    "So, how many soldiers are still left in the ck Dragon Group?" Rocky suddenly asked.


    "Putting the wounded aside, a little more than twenty thousand are left," Boyd quickly replied.


    "We''re at a disadvantage in number too, huh? This isn''t good. We''re in a tight spot right now." Isis''s


    eyes narrowed as her face showed an anxious expression. Judging from their current situation, it was


    obvious that the ck Dragon Group was in a passive situation and couldn''t move freely. Compared to


    the other three groups that were led by the Three Great Generals, the ck Dragon Group''sbat


    power was subpar. Since this mysterious enemy troop was able to inflict such heavy losses, it could be


    safe to assume that their strength could even match the groups led by the Three Great Generals. And


    now that they outnumbered the ck Dragon Group, there seemed to be no chance of victory at all.


    "Over fifty thousand of your men were brought down with just half of their force? You must have


    underestimated them, General Boyd. Am I right?" Sabina didn''t sugarcoat her words and blurted out


    the obvious shorings of their leader.


    Boyd couldn''t look straight into Sabina''s eyes, knowing that she was right. During their first encounter


    with the enemies, he didn''t take them seriously. This was his fatal mistake that brought forth heavy


    losses to both the soldiers and the towns. When they finally retreated into the Munoz Pass, he was so


    humiliated to admit that this mysterious army was so strong that he didn''t know how else to deal with


    them.


    "What about the distribution of the other side? Do you have adequate information about it?" Rocky


    didn''t dwell on Boyd''s mistakes and just asked about the enemies'' situation. This made Boyd somehow


    relieved. After all, there was not much left to say. He already knew the weight caused by his blunders.


    Then, he immediately ordered his men to get the topographic map and briefly exined the current


    military distribution of the enemy troop.


    The Munoz Pass was located in a valley with cliffs on its back. Thus, if the enemies wanted to break


    into their base, they could only do so by attacking from the front side of the pass. Moreover, the valley


    was basically barricaded by huge rocks, which formed a natural barrier. They were kind of lucky that


    they couldn''t be easily infiltrated by their opponents.


    However, this kind of natural barrier was like a double-edged sword. There was only a single way for


    the entrance and exit. This was true for both the ck Dragon Group and the mysterious army. The


    enemy only needed to guard the entrance of the pass and prevent Boyd and his men from escaping.


    The food and provisions inside the Munoz Pass should only sustain them for a few days. If those ran


    out, the enemy wouldn''t even need to break inside to defeat them. Therefore, time and resources were


    also their enemies. If they wanted to overturn the situation, they needed to hurry up.


    "How many days can the provisions and fodders in the pass support all of us?" Rocky asked for the


    crucial detail.


    "A little less than ten days," Boyd answered hesitantly.


    "It means that we have to somehow make them retreat within ten days. Otherwise, we will be forced to


    abandon the Munoz Pass. And that''s exactly what they want. They would wait out there and bring us


    down as we sneak out," Rocky said with a straight face.


    "So, are we considering on letting go of our defense and focus on attacking?" Isis asked while also


    suggesting.


    "Judging from their position, they obviously want us to take the initiative to fight. If we take the other


    path, we''ll only starve ourselves to death," Sabina added.


    "You''re right. Since they want to fight us, that''s what we''ll give them," Rocky dered in a stern voice.


    As themanders, including Boyd, heard this, they immediately looked at him with disbelief in their


    eyes.


    "What are you talking about? Fight them? I think that''s equal to suicide! With our current force, we can''t


    fight them head-on. If we really have to fight them, we need to wait until the reinforcementse!"


    Boyd protested hysterical. He felt that Rocky was disregarding the lives of his soldiers, so he wouldn''t


    let him do as he pleased.


    "I came here under the direct order of His Majesty. I have been tasked to get your group out of the


    trouble you made. If you won''t allow me to do my job, then I don''t have any reason to stay further."


    Rocky made himself clear that he didn''t want to waste any time. Upon saying this, he turned around


    and prepared to leave.


    The three girls didn''t utter any word and also followed him.


    Taken aback at Rocky''s sudden change of heart, Boyd had to give in. Right now, it was clear as day


    that Rocky was their only lifeline. It was either they entrusted their lives to him or waited in despair


    before they died inside the pass. Without any hesitation, he shouted eagerly, "Please don''t leave, Your


    Royal Highness. Please forgive my rudeness. I shall do whatever I can to cooperate!"


    Upon hearing this, Rocky immediately stopped walking and turned around. His gaze swept across the


    people present and said, "Well said. From now on, I will be in full charge of the ck Dragon Group.


    Anyone who disobeys my order shall be punished ording to the militaryw!"


    As soon as Rocky finished his deration, his oppressive aura made Boyd and the othermanders


    tremble on their knees. That was the moment they realized that Prince Crimson was not all for show.


    Even they, who had experienced countless battles before, were overwhelmed by Rocky''s mere


    presence.


    From that moment, Rocky took over the ck Dragon Group and started a desperate counterattack


    against their mysterious opponents.

 Chapter 1148 Fight And Die With Them

    Chapter 1148 Fight And Die With Them


    After a recount of the exact number of soldiers, Rocky learned that there were only about twenty-three


    thousand uninjured soldiers left in the ck Dragon Group. If they included the two thousand injured


    soldiers, the total was almost the same as the mysterious army on the opposite side. However, the gap


    in theirbat effectiveness wasrge. The mysterious army had proven their strength by defeating


    the ck Dragon Group. Even with over fifty thousand soldiers, the ck Dragon Group was forced to


    retreat to the Munoz Pass because of the impact of the mysterious army.


    It would definitely be a tough battle for them. They needed a smart strategy and some tricks up their


    sleeves.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, all of Rocky''s actionspletely confused Boyd and the othermanders, although he had


    just taken over themand of the ck Dragon Group.


    Rocky asked the soldiers to block the solid wall at the side of the Holy Dragon Empire''s maind.


    Once this wall was blocked, then the ck Dragon Group would have no way to retreat when the


    mysterious armyunched its attack. They would be a turtle caught in a jar. Themanders had


    no idea why Rocky sealed their only way out.


    Besides that, Rocky also ordered them to burn down the rest of the provisions, leaving them with


    provisions that wouldst for five days only. He also asked five thousand soldiers to dig holes


    everywhere in the Munoz Pass. He instructed them to make the holes wide in the bottom but narrow at


    the top. Over a thousand holes were dug in the valley which people would fall into if they did not pay


    enough attention.


    Boyd, the Commander in Chief of the ck Dragon Group, was appalled by Rocky''s deranged


    behaviors. But he could not do anything about it since he had agreed to let Rocky take themand.


    All themanders of the ck Dragon Groupined of what Rocky was doing too. They had


    never ever seen a general preparing for an iing battle like that. It was aplete disaster in their


    eyes. Although it was true that Rocky used to be the Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon


    Group, they all believed that he held that position only because he was a prince and Isis'' husband.


    There was nothing special about him. If he was indeed a respected general, why was he doing so


    many crazy things? However, they did not dare to voice out their resentment towards Rocky.


    On the other hand, Rocky did not mind the questioning eyes from the entire ck Dragon Group. He


    just executed his ns calmly. However, even Isis and Sabina did not understand what he was actually


    doing.


    "Basil, what the hell are you trying to do?" Isis could not hold it anymore and asked him. Rocky, who


    was standing on the city wall and looking at the mysterious army stationed two miles away, slowly


    smiled.


    "There is an old saying, ''cutting off all means of retreat to strive for the hope of survival''. Have you


    heard of it before? That is exactly what I am doing now," he simply replied.


    "What? Cutting off all means of retreat?" Isis slowly repeated his words inplete bewilderment.


    "Once Munoz Pass is broken, the ck Dragon Group will have nowhere to retreat. Even if we retreat


    to the maind, we will not be able to afford the consequence. We are giving the entire borderline to


    them if we do that. In case another countryes to attack us, the entire Holy Dragon Empire will face


    even greater trouble. So, we must defend Munoz Pass at any cost. With the current morale of the ck


    Dragon Group, it will be impossible for them to match the enemies'' strength. So, it''s important to give


    them some stimtion to boost their morale," Rocky exined to her lightly.


    "But what if the tables turn and we get the opposite of what you are expecting?" Isis understood


    Rocky''s n, but she still has other worries. Things would escte in the opposite direction when the


    situation became extreme.


    "Please have some confidence in me," Rocky replied and looked at her with a gentle smile.


    "Of course, I have confidence in you. I''ve always believed in you. No one knows your capabilities better


    than me." Isis looked back into his eyes with an assuring smile on her face.


    "I''ve been thinking of their Commander in Chief all the time. I have a bad feeling ever since I came


    here. We may face a lot of trouble when ites to him." Rocky''s face suddenly became deadly


    serious.


    Meanwhile, in thergest military tent at the center of the mysterious army''s camp, there was a man in


    a red robe sitting on the Commander in Chief''s seat. He waspletely concealed by hisrge robe,


    and his face was behind arge mask. His whole ensemble made him look like a ghost.


    This was the Commander in Chief that Rocky would confront sooner orter.


    There were several othermanders standing on both sides of the tent. From their outstanding


    auras, one could tell that they were all masters at the medium or premium grade of the Supernal Stage,


    and one of them even had broken through the Divine Stage. The one above the Divine Stage seemed


    to be the Deputy Commander in Chief of this army. However, it was a waste for a spirit maniptor at


    such level to serve only as a Deputy Commander in Chief.


    But it exactly showed how powerful this army was. They had manpower as well as perfect coordination


    among their ranks. The Deputy Commander in Chief and the lower levelmanders had such great


    cultivation bases, so it could be assumed that the Commander in Chief must be even more terrifying.


    The most frightening figure was the man in a mask. The aura around him was eerie. It was different


    from other spirit maniptors'', but it was unfathomable. The moment he spoke, all the other


    "Commander in Chief, Prince Crimson has arrived at Munoz Pass ording to the information sent by


    our spy," a Deputy Commander respectfully reported as he came inside the tent.


    "Oh, has he arrived?" the masked man in the red robe immediately said. His voice was inhuman and


    full of malice which made the others shiver.


    "Commander in Chief, are we going to attack now?" one of themanders asked carefully, cupping


    his hands.


    "I''ve waited for him for quite a long time. That was why I left Munoz Pass untouched before. Now that


    he is finally here, the pass can be removed. All I wanted was to lure him here." It sounded that the


    Commander in Chief had a really deep grudge against Rocky. They attacked the border just to lure


    Rocky here.


    "My order is final. Our entire army will march to Munoz Pass at dawn. This time, he will die under my


    hands, and then I can finally take back everything that I deserve," the masked man said viciously.


    The next morning, when Rocky was still asleep, amander stormed in and reported that the


    mysterious army was marching towards them with all their forces. They were going to break through


    the pass.


    Rocky immediately stood up and calmly walked out of the camp. He summoned the Commander in


    Chief of the ck Dragon Group as well as all othermanders.


    "Commander in Chief Boyd, since you are injured, you must stay here," Rocky said at once. Then he


    turned to othermanders and added, "As you can see, the only way to retreat had been sealed off.


    Besides that, there is only a little food left, so there is no way to retreat for the ck Dragon Group.


    What you need to do is to bring your soldiers with you and try your best to win against the enemies,


    even if it means that you have to perish together with the soldiers from the enemies!"


    All themanders turned to look at Boyd. Obviously, they did not want to listen to Rocky''smand


    because in their eyes he was simply sending them to their death.


    Boyd felt the same way. Rocky was just ying with the lives of the soldiers of the ck Dragon


    Group, so he said with a serious expression, "Your Royal Highness, if you want my soldiers to die, just


    send me to the front lines too. I will fight and die with them!"

 Chapter 1149 Face Death With A Smile

    Chapter 1149 Face Death With A Smile


    "Commander in Chief, what do you think you''re doing? I thought that we''ve reached an agreement that


    you''ll follow all of my orders," Rocky asked sternly while squinting his eyes at Boyd.


    "Your Royal Highness, I just can''t bring myself to agree with what you want. I won''t sit back here while


    my soldiers are dying one by one in this battle. We need another n to conquer the enemies!" Boyd


    said bluntly.


    "Commander in Chief, let me just remind you that anyone who disobeys my order will be punished


    ording to the militaryw, including you. You shall know the consequences of deliberately going


    against mymands. Reflect on your actions, Boyd. Guards, take him!" Rocky ordered to seize Boyd


    at once with an emotionless expression on his face.


    At the sight of this, all themanders of the ck Dragon Group were filled with righteous indignation


    at once. Rocky might be the prince of the empire, but they couldn''t ept him to humiliate their


    Commander in Chief right before their eyes.


    However, the fact still remained that Prince Crimson came to them bearing the emperor''s decree,


    meaning that his everymand was equal to the emperor''s. Thus, no one dared to disobey him in


    public. Although it was against their will, several soldiers eventually took Boyd.


    "Your Royal Highness!" Boyd didn''t expect that Prince Crimson would be so cruel to really punish him


    at that crucial moment. Although he knew that his actions were meworthy, he still couldn''t ept


    that he would be treated like this.


    "Hang the Commander in Chief on the back wall so that every soldier can see him!" Rocky ordered


    further.


    At once, all of themanders were pissed off at Rocky. This wasn''t just mere punishment but an


    attack to disgrace the entire ck Dragon Group. Themanders all went furious but couldn''t utter a


    single word. All of them preferred to die swiftly than be humiliated publicly.


    "What? Are you angry? Then prove your worth and fight for your Commander in Chief! Remember this!


    If Munoz Pass is broken, Commander in Chief Boyd shall be severely punished for disobeying my


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    direct order and for degrading the morale of the ck Dragon Group. If you don''t want that to happen,


    you know what to do!" Rocky reprimanded themanders ruthlessly.


    With this, his words further infuriated every member of the ck Dragon Group. They were agitated


    because they knew that he was right. They weren''t in the position to go against him since he was


    Prince Crimson of the Holy Dragon Empire, the son of the emperor whom he bestowed such great


    importance. If they acted rashly, it might bring further shame to Boyd.


    Soon after, Boyd was hung on a wall at the back area of the city. From there, every soldier could clearly


    see him.


    For a long time, Boyd was considered as the foundation of the ck Dragon Group. That was why it


    was natural for his soldiers to feel exasperated when they saw him in that condition. Actually, even


    before they met Rocky, they had already learned of his great achievements as a member of the


    Crimson Dragon Group. They respected his skills, strength, and authority. However, with what he had


    done to Boyd, all those admirations were instantly reced with vexation and rage.


    "Listen carefully, soldiers of the ck Dragon Group! You have the chance to write our group''s name in


    history today. Do everything in your power to defend Munoz Pass. If it falls into the hands of the


    enemies, remember that the life of our Commander in Chief will be at stake. Defend it even if it costs


    our lives! Defend it for our Commander in Chief and our empire!" a highly respectedmander of the


    ck Dragon Group roared wildly.


    "That''s right! For our empire and our Commander in Chief! We must fight back!"


    "Let''s show these bastards the might of our ck Dragon Group!"


    "Kill them without mercy!"


    The othermanders also joined the chants, shouting at the top of their lungs.


    All of a sudden, all of the soldiers were revved up, like untamed beasts hungry for victory.


    "You really had to be the viin?" Isis asked as she walked towards Rocky''s side. Looking at the


    soldiers whose morale suddenly shot up through the roof, she knew that Rocky didn''t mind being


    hated, as long as his good intention would bear fruit.


    "How''s everything on the side of Sabina and Luci? Are they ready?" Rocky inquired as his eyes were


    still fixed on the soldiers of the ck Dragon Group.


    "Everything''s fine. They''re almost done," Isis replied.


    "All right. Let''s go!" Rocky finally gave the signal for them to charge at the enemies.


    Even before the mysterious army reached the gate of Munoz Pass, the gate suddenly opened from the


    inside, and two groups of about five thousand soldiers, led by Isis, Sabina, and Luci, rushed out and


    headed to the wings of the opposite sides.


    On the other hand, the masked man in a red robe just ignored the first two groups that rushed out. He


    assumed that it was just a diversion to distract their forces, so he didn''t go for them. Instead, he


    immediately ordered to directly attack the walls of Munoz Pass.


    With the vicious attacks from the mysterious army, the wall of Munoz Pass suffered great losses, but


    the remaining soldiers on the wall were still desperately fighting and killing as many enemies as


    possible while they were led by theirmanders. Fueled by both rage and loyalty, they didn''t feel any


    fear or fatigue. They made up their minds that if they were to die fighting for the empire, they would


    face death with a smile on their faces.


    "Commander in Chief Boyd, are you watching? What can you say about your ck Dragon Group


    now?" While Boyd was stretching his neck to look over the situation below, he suddenly heard a voice


    nearby. Even without seeing the face of the one speaking, he instantly knew who it was. Rocky


    appeared and stood beside him as they looked at the desperate soldiers fighting with every inch of their


    strength. They were like wild beasts with bloodshot eyes, only aiming to bring down their opponents


    before them.


    As he pondered on Rocky''s words, he just kept silent for a while and watched how every soldier and


    "Your Royal Highness, may I ask something? Did you n on hanging me here from the start so that


    you could boost the morale of the ck Dragon Group?" Boyd might not have been the most sensitive


    man, but he still understood what was going on.


    "Well, you have been seriously injured and don''t have much fighting power to join the battle. This is the


    least you can do for them and the empire. Don''t think too much and just enjoy the moment," Rocky said


    as he still tried not to show any emotion.


    When Boyd heard this, his face reddened out of embarrassment. He was supposed to be the


    Commander in Chief of the ck Dragon Group, but this was all he could do to somehow be of use.


    However, he had to admit that he did admire Rocky now. He was an extraordinarymander that


    would do everything in order to get out of a predicament. With him taking the lead, they could hold on


    for the chance to turn the situation around. Thinking about this, Boyd couldn''t help but smile and let out


    a sigh of relief. He appreciated that Rocky had sessfully inspired and brought out the soldiers''


    potential even at the cost of his image. More importantly, he was proud that his soldiers turned out to


    be a dedicated army, willing to die for what they were fighting for.


    Boyd actually wanted to show his gratitude to Rocky for what he had done, but at that moment, the


    prince was already nowhere to be found.


    Soon after, the ten thousand soldiers of the ck Dragon Group that remained on the wall were locked


    together with the vanguard of the mysterious army.


    Then, out of nowhere, an order to retreat came from within the city wall.


    Even themanders were surprised by the sudden announcement. However, they couldn''t afford to


    disobey orders, so they immediately summoned all their men and fell back without dy. Although they


    didn''t know what exactly was going on, they all retreated back into their camps, regardless of what


    might happen over the city walls.


    About an hourter, the inner city wall was thenpletely upied. There were less than ten


    thousand soldiers that were able to get back inside the Munoz Pass.


    At the same time, another order was issued to all the soldiers of the ck Dragon Group. It stated that


    all of them were to get into the holes that they had dug the day before.


    This made everyone more confused. However, they had no time to question the order, so they just


    followed without thinking twice. Soon after, the bustling Munoz Pass looked like a dead city. Not a soul


    could be found above the ground.


    A few moments after, the vanguard of the mysterious army also broke into Munoz Pass. Streams of


    soldiers flowed in like a raging river. However, what weed them was apletely dested city


    with strange holes all over the ground. Because they were worried about the unknown traps that they


    might encounter, they first sent a messenger to ask their Commander in Chief what they should do


    next.

 Chapter 1150 The Powerful Aura

    Chapter 1150 The Powerful Aura


    Even the masked man in the red robe, who was the Commander in Chief of the mysterious army, also


    had a strange feeling after getting the message from within the Munoz Pass. However, he still


    mobilized several thousand soldiers as the vanguard to enter and investigate the entire area.


    Immediately after, the vanguard soldiers that entered the Munoz Pass had dispersed and explored


    every nook and cranny of the pass.


    "It seemed that they are inside those holes." Soon enough, the vanguard soldiers were able to detect


    that the soldiers of the ck Dragon Group were hiding within the holes and staying underground.


    However, since the opening of the holes was not wide enough, they did not dare to jump directly inside.


    Since there was no other way tounch an attack, they were kind of at a loss for their next step.


    Meanwhile, there suddenly appeared several dragon shadows behind the city wall where Boyd was


    hung. There were more than ten of such dragon shadows that looked like huge dark clouds. Under


    them, it could be seen that they also carried multiple types of strongnd spirit-manipted beasts.


    Some of thend spirit-manipted beasts had long, sharp thorns all over their bodies; some wore


    steel armors, while some had huge sharp horns on their heads. Moreover, their sizes were muchrger


    than the usual kind of spirit-manipted beasts, making them appear very destructive.


    As the group of dragon beasts flew into the Munoz Pass, the ropes beneath them, where thend


    spirit-manipted beasts hung, were cut off one by one.


    Thus, within a few seconds, all of thend spirit-manipted beastsnded on the ground with a loud


    bang. Without wasting any time, the spirit maniptors riding on their backs immediatelymanded


    them to rush towards the scattered soldiers of the mysterious army within the Munoz Pass.


    Thesend spirit-manipted beasts were like massive chariots with extreme devastating power. Once


    they came into contact with the enemies, the damage they could inflict would be severe.


    These beasts were the secret weapons arranged by Rocky. They were sent here directly from the


    Crimson City. They had undergone gene modification that strengthened some of their aspects and


    characteristics, so that they could y greater roles, especially in war.


    At the same time, the huge dragon beasts that carried thend spirit-manipted beasts also


    cooperated with the beasts on the ground. They hurled attacks from the air while thend spirit-


    manipted beasts annihted the enemies from the ground.


    While the fierce battle ensued, a signal rose in the air of the Munoz Pass.


    Soon after, the soldiers of the ck Dragon Group, who were hiding within the holes, climbed out and


    joined the fray. They took advantage of the chaos while their enemies were busy taking care of the


    joined attacks from the dragon beasts and thend spirit-manipted beasts.


    About two hourster, almost all the members of the vanguard were vanquished. On the other hand,


    there was almost no loss on the side of the ck Dragon Group and thend spirit-manipted


    beasts. They were able to reduce the damage to a minimum while sessfully eliminating the enemies


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    inside the city walls.


    However, there wasn''t time to celebrate yet. While thend spirit-manipted beasts acted as support,


    all of the soldiers of the ck Dragon Group inside the Munoz Pass rushed out and dealt with the


    remaining enemies outside. Bearing great confidence and determination, they charged at their


    opponents without any hint of fear.


    Due to the excellent fighting ability of thend spirit-manipted beasts, even the numerous soldiers of


    the mysterious army outside quickly fell into aplete mess. It didn''t take too long before they were


    also killed one after another.


    Meanwhile, the battle wasn''t over. The two groups led by Isis, Sabina, and Luci, with five thousand


    soldiers each, also rushed back and headed towards the mysterious army from both sides. With their


    forces attacking from the left and right sides, and the main force of the ck Dragon Group, together


    with thend spirit-manipted beasts, attacking upfront, they formed an atrocious three-side pincer


    attack.


    Although it was clear that the overallbat prowess of the mysterious army was far superior to the


    ck Dragon Group''s, formting a formidable strategy was what could change the tide of the battle.


    Moreover, the decisions made by the Commander in Chief during the actual battle were particrly


    important.


    With Rocky''s intuition and broad-mindedness, he was able to turn their passive situation into a


    On the other hand, the Commander in Chief of the mysterious army had only set his goal into breaking


    through the Munoz Pass, not taking into consideration the damages and injuries that his army could


    umte. He treated his underlings as disposable pawns, and he also grew impatient, losing sight of


    his surroundings just to get what he desired.


    "Basil, where the hell are you?! Show yourself!" The masked man in the red robe let out a booming and


    terrifying roar.


    At the same time, he suddenly felt an aura approaching fast from his side. As he turned, he saw a


    distinct figure appear from among his soldiers that were protecting him.


    The moment the guards saw this approaching figure, they instantly became vignt. They


    simultaneously rushed towards and surrounded him before he could get any closer.


    "Atst, you showed yourself." The masked man became extremely thrilled and began to let out a loud


    sinisterugh.


    The figure who appeared to confront him was no other than Rocky.


    From the very beginning, Rocky was already concerned about the strength of the mysterious army''s


    Commander in Chief. As Rocky heard that this man was able to effortlessly injury Boyd, he felt the


    need to personally deal with him when the battlemenced. However, when he approached the


    masked man, he instantly felt that the domineering aura being released by him waspletely different


    from that of a spirit maniptor.


    "Don''t tell me that you''re a spiritual race being¡­" As he looked at the masked man from dozens of


    meters away, Rocky was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the Commander in Chief of the


    mysterious army was someone from the spiritual race.


    Meanwhile, the Deputy Commander in Chief of the mysterious army, who was at the Divine Stage, also


    made his move. As he waved his hand, more than a dozen spirit maniptors, whose strength ranged


    from the Earthly Stage to the Heavenly Stage, dashed towards Rocky.


    However, just as before these spirit maniptors got to Rocky, he suddenly disappeared from their


    sight without a trace.


    The next moment, they noticed that an agile shadow quickly shuttled through the crowd of the guards


    and sprinted towards the masked man at an amazing speed.


    Upon seeing this, the Deputy Commander in Chief immediately leaped and attempted to stop Rocky


    from further approaching his leader. His aura rose all over his body and unleashed a spiritual light that


    smoothly intertwined. It turned out that he was a spirit maniptor from the spiritual race¡ªa primordial


    spirit maniptor.


    Nevertheless, Rocky wasn''t even fazed and didn''t avert his eyes from the masked man, who was


    staring back at him with eyes full of hatred.


    Both men''s eyes darted sparks as they red at each other.


    Rocky knew that this man had deep animosity towards him from the look of his eyes. Therefore, he


    was further intrigued by the real identity of this masked man.


    The Deputy Commander in Chief was fuming in anger when Rocky just dismissed him as if he didn''t


    exist. After all, he was a master at the preliminary grade of the Divine Stage. It was such an insult that


    he was totally ignored. Therefore, he quickly dashed towards Rocky, like a zing meteor. He gathered


    his spiritual power in his fists and disyed the spiritual martial arts attacks at the Divine Stage.


    "Take this! Wind Breaking Fist!" As he steadily approached Rocky, he forcefully swung his fists. In an


    instant, a strong wave of wind was stirred up under the ground, turning into a roaring gale. In the blink


    of an eye, the area within dozens of meters around Rocky was fully engulfed by the violent whirlwind.


    Within seconds, the entire yellow sandnd was in aplete mess.


    When the Deputy Commander in Chief saw that Rocky had no reaction at all, he thought that he


    sessfullynded a hit on him. He sneered and said, "Ha! That''s what you get for underestimating


    me!"


    However, right after the Deputy Commander in Chief finished speaking, a familiar figure suddenly


    brushed past him. He was caught off guard and wasn''t able to react quickly. When he was about to


    make a move, the figure suddenly burst out a tremendous aura that enveloped his entire body at once,


    rendering him motionless.


    Within a second, the figurended about less than two meters away from the masked man and faced


    him directly.

 Chapter 1151 The Berserk Power

    Chapter 1151 The Berserk Power


    At that moment, several guards wanted to do something about the situation, so they zoomed their way


    to Rocky''s side. However, just when they were about to reach him, the masked man d in the red


    robe waved his hand without warning.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In an instant, a series of deafening noises started bombarding everyone around. Soon after, those


    guards were all turned into ashes.


    The other guards who didn''t pursue Rocky were all taken aback from what they had witnessed. Fear


    shrouded them as they took a few steps back out of horror.


    "You''re nothing but a bunch of annoying losers. Get out of here! This does not concern you, and it''s


    none of your business." The masked man waved his hand once more, making it clear to everyone that


    he didn''t want anyone to get in the way with his current deal with Rocky.


    Seeing this, the guards had no other choice but to fall back and one of them dared to take a single step


    forward.


    "You must be from the spiritual race. Am I right? If so, then why did you lead the army to attack the


    Holy Dragon Empire?" Rocky asked the masked man straightforwardly.


    "It''s because...because of you. Because I''m going to end your life. Ha-ha!" At that moment, it seemed


    that the masked man was already spiraling out of control as heughed out loud like a possessed


    lunatic. When Rocky heard what the masked man said, his eyes narrowed immediately.


    "What? Do you have any grudges against me? I can''t seem to figure out why you had to try so hard just


    to lure me out." At that moment, he was so sure that the man wasing for him.


    "So, Basil, how''s Lena? Are you two happy together? That''s just sad because she will lose you very


    soon. And when that happens, she wille rushing back to me..." the masked man said coldly, with a


    strong sense of jealousy in his eyes.


    However, Rocky''s eyes grew wider upon the words. He was stunned because he knew that no one


    would speak in such a tone except for the dead Alston.


    "Who the hell are you?" Rocky frowned.


    "Give me a break. I thought you were smart enough to know who I am," the masked man said as he


    suddenly dashed towards Rocky at lightning speed.


    ng!


    In the blink of an eye, a ferocious saber, which looked like a mass of a hundred evil beasts, instantly


    collided with Rocky''s Frozen Wind Dagger, turning it into a strong ming de. At that moment, the


    two people were only half a meter away from each other.


    "Alston!" Rocky shouted. Shock crept his face the moment he recognized who this mysterious man


    was.


    "Ha-ha, can you imagine? I''m not dead! Not only am I still alive, but I also have the body of a spiritual


    race being that surpasses human''s," Alston said as heughed grimly.


    No one had ever expected that the masked man in the red robe was Alston. He was presumed to be


    dead right after Reginald withdrew his soul. Now, Alston came back to life as a member of the spiritual


    race, which deeply surprised everyone!


    Soon after, strong auras of the Divine Stage burst out from both Rocky and Alston at the same time,


    which continuously increased every passing second.


    Not long after, a deafening bang shook the entire area!


    The Evil Spirit Saber held by Alston and the Frozen Wind Dagger in Rocky''s hands respectively broke


    out a strong force of spiritual power at the same time. After the two forces shed with each other


    violently, spiritual waves surged within a hundred meters, making sand and stones fly in the air.


    The guards, despite being far away from the two, were still greatly affected. In fact, the impact was so


    strong that it killed or injured most of them in an instant.


    The guards who survived, including the Deputy Commander in Chief, were too shocked to see this that


    they hurried back to safety to avoid such violent waves.


    Meanwhile, both Rocky and Alston took a step back, as if they were at a stalemate.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so powerful now. I guess I have been gone for too long." Alston raised his


    eyebrows in surprise. He didn''t expect that Rocky, who was only at the preliminary grade of the Divine


    Stage, would have that kind of strength topete with him again.


    "Likewise, Alston." Without a doubt, Rocky was also very astonished to see Alston be a spiritual


    race being. Now, he could clearly feel that they were equally matched, and this was another challenge


    for him. At that time, he realized that this man was no longer the Alston who could be easily defeated


    back then.


    "Mind if we call it a day?" Out of nowhere, Alston burst intoughter, leading his aura to increase again.


    At the same time, he waved the Evil Spirit Saber in his hand and cut through the air. All of a sudden,


    the savage spiritual power transformed into a ferocious ghost, pouncing on Rocky at tremendous


    speed.


    Boom!


    Without warning, the spiritual power instantly erupted on Rocky''s body, causing clouds of dust to rise in


    the air, and the spiritual power to roar in fury.


    Not long after, Rocky flew out from the dust, wearing the Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf Armor. Despite the


    staggering strength of Alston''s attack, Rocky still managed to survive. When he had acquired the


    Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill, he also replicated the ice armor with a strong defensive power


    from Robin. In addition, he also copied its high speed.


    Therefore, after flying out, Rocky instantly appeared on Alston''s right side. He widened his eyes and


    shouted, "Entangle!"


    Meanwhile, the Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring on Rocky''s finger suddenly shot out a spiritual shadow.


    Soon after, it turned into countless spiritual threads that aimed to wrap Alston''s body.


    On the other hand, Alston saw this and immediately waved his saber as fast as he could to block the


    iing flying spiritual threads. However, his saber was not able to stop all the other flying spiritual


    threads. Thus, some were able to bind Alston''s hands and feet. It could be said that the power released


    by the Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring was equivalent to its holder''s own strength. With that being


    said, Alston was unable to break free from the spiritual threads that entangled his hands and feet and


    blocked his movements.


    Soon after, Rocky''s left arm swelled up and shot out ferocious fire snakes at Alston at close range.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Once again, the two people were shrouded in bright red light.


    After the red light dissipated, the mask and the robe covering Alston''s face and body had vanished. At


    that moment, his ugly face and body, which were like those of a fish monster were revealed. He wore


    slippery fish scales on his body, and his upper limbs resembled those of a lizard''s rough palms. His


    legs were slightly bent, which looked very bizarre.


    As soon as Alston showed his true face, he let out a loud scream filled with anger. At the same time,


    more violent spiritual power rushed out and he broke the spiritual threads that were entangling him.


    Soon after, the Evil Spirit Saber in his hand cut through the air, causing the spiritual power to explode,


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    and arge bright saber shadow was manifest.


    Meanwhile, Rocky saw this and didn''t dare to take the saber attack head-on. Instead, he quickly took a


    step back, while the huge saber shadow had fallen on the ground. It cracked the ground and created a


    mind-crushing impact, allowing the powerful residual force to quickly rush towards Rocky.


    Rocky, on the other hand, immediately raised the Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring, summoning several


    hexagonal light barriers in front of him.


    After producing a muffled sound, the residual force instantly hit the hexagonal light barriers and broke


    them, forcing Rocky to take a step back.


    "Huh, the power of the spiritual race is really violent!" Rocky could not believe what he had seen.


    Luckily, he was still protected by the ice armor. Otherwise, his life would be in danger.


    Seeing that the previous blow was not enough to break through Rocky''s defense, Alston became all


    the more annoyed. Once again, he forced himself forward and engaged in closebat with Rocky.


    With the power and body from the spiritual race being, Alston still believed that he would have the


    upper hand, although Rocky was not at a disadvantage. At that point, the two came to realize that they


    were so closely matched that their strength was very much the same.


    However, in order to test Alston''s primary strength, Rocky yed fair. He could have summoned Uriah


    and his other two beasts to assist him, but he chose not to. If the three beasts were in the picture, then


    surely, Alston would never have any chance of winning.


    At the same time, Alston''s mysterious army had been disintegrated one by one under the leadership of


    Isis and the other two women. Although this army was flocked by several masters at the medium and


    premium grade of the Supernal Stage, they only found themselves frustrated and exhausted in front of


    the three women who had already reached the Divine Stage.


    As a result, the mysterious army began to copse under the fierce counterattack of the ck Dragon


    Group.

 Chapter 1152 Who Was Behind All This

    Chapter 1152 Who Was Behind All This


    When Isis saw that almost everything was now under control, she entrusted Sabina to take charge


    while she went and looked for Rocky. She knew that Rocky must have gone deep into the enemy''s


    base and might need some backup, especially if he had faced the enemy''s dreaded Commander in


    Chief. However, since she saw how the mysterious army had lost their edge in this battle, she was sure


    that Rocky must have done a good job resisting his opponent.


    After a while, she was able to find Rocky. However, she was stunned as she witnessed that Rocky was


    engaged in a fierce battle against a member of the spiritual race.


    Furthermore, it seemed like the enemy could somewhat fight Rocky on equal footing.


    Without hesitation, Isis quicklynded on the battleground and came to Rocky''s side at once.


    "How is it going back there?" Rocky asked as soon as he saw Isis, although he was pretty confident


    that everything was going fine if she was already here to back him up.


    "Don''t worry. It''s almost done. But who is this person? Why is there a member of the spiritual race


    here?" Isis cut to the chase and asked about the enemy in front of their eyes.


    "He''s Alston," Rocky replied with a frown.


    "What? Alston? How is he still alive?" Isis was taken aback at what she just heard.


    "Oh, it''s Isis. Do you remember me? Since you''re already here, I might as well kill you first to let Basil


    know how it feels to lose his woman right before his eyes! Ha-ha! It''s a sight to behold, trust me!"


    Alston''s bloodshot eyes widened as he gritted his teeth. He was full of killing intent and was eager to


    do anything to make Rocky suffer.


    However, Isis would not let this happen. She immediately gathered her spiritual power all over her body


    and unleashed her mighty aura as a Divine Stage master.


    "You damn bitch¡­ You have also reached the Divine Stage?!" Alston couldn''t believe his eyes. When


    he was still in the Crimson Dragon Group a while back, Isis was no more than a master of the Supernal


    Stage. However, right now, it was without a doubt that she had already be a Divine Stage master.


    Before he could even recover from his astonishment, he suddenly perceived that two more people with


    auras at the Divine Stage were fast-approaching. In a few moments, they alsonded beside Rocky. It


    turned out to be Sabina and Luci who also came as support.


    As he saw all of them, Alston''s face darkened as his entire body trembled in anger. Rocky himself was


    already a burden for him because they were almost at the same level of strength. However, the


    situation had turned for the worst now that three more Divine Stage masters joined Rocky''s side. With


    this, he knew that it would be a losing battle if he still pushed through.


    He clenched his fists tightly. He had been preparing for this day for such a long time. It was not easy for


    him to find the perfect opportunity to hand Rocky the same humiliation that he acquired from the prince.


    "Fine. Let''s stop right here because you guys have already spoiled the fun. Wait until I fully fused the


    power of this spiritual race being''s body. I''lle for all of you and make sure that you feel the pain of


    losing everything!" Alston burst intoughter, suddenly rose into the air, and vanished without a trace.


    He left all by himself without regarding the mysterious army who was still fighting the ck Dragon


    Group.


    Because of Alston''s sudden departure, the mysterious army was even put in a more chaotic situation.


    They were like a bunch of sheep without a shepherd to lead them. Finally, under themand of the


    Deputy Commander in Chief, the remaining members of the mysterious army retreated in a very


    embarrassing way.


    As soon as they retreated, the uproar in the Munoz Pass had finally subsided. The ck Dragon Group


    soon returned inside the pass to regroup and treat the wounded.


    "Your Royal Highness, I know that I''ve greatly wronged you. I may have eyes, but I failed to see the


    bigger picture. I know my words alone will not make up for my shorings, but please ept my


    sincere apology!" As the ck Dragon Group returned to the Munoz Pass, Boyd was put down from


    the back wall of the city. He immediately rushed to Rocky to admit his faults and give his apologies. He


    did it in front of everyone and didn''t care even if all his underlings saw it.


    At that moment, all of themanders and the soldiers of the ck Dragon Group realized that


    everything that Rocky did was just a provocation to build their morale. He made a viin out of himself


    just to help them surpass their limits. With this, they also immediately bowed and apologized in front of


    the prince.


    "It''s fine now. I also want to thank all of you for your hard work. Commander in Chief Boyd, I''ll leave the


    rest in your hands. I need to go ahead and report to His Majesty in the Imperial City," Rocky said with a


    faint smile. The crisis in the Munoz Pass had been resolved smoothly. Now that the mysterious army


    had fully retreated from the area, the towns that were affected could now start rebuilding again.


    Therefore, Rocky''s task waspleted, and he had to go back as soon as possible.


    Rocky and the three girls bid farewell to Boyd and the ck Dragon Group, despite that Boyd


    persuaded them to stay for a while so that they could get enough rest. There was a piece of important


    information that needed to be ryed immediately, so they couldn''t dy their departure any longer.


    Rocky needed to let the emperor know that Alston didn''t die. Moreover, Alston''s rebirth had something


    to do with the spiritual race. If his hunch was right, it could be big trouble for the empire; thus, he had to


    discuss it with the emperor as soon as possible.


    As they arrived at the Pce City, Rocky immediately asked the emperor if they could talk in private.


    Then, he told the emperor about his encounter with Alston and how he had been resurrected in the


    body of a spiritual race being. Hearing all of these at once, the emperor was also pretty shocked.


    "Alston led an army to attack the border of the Holy Dragon Empire just to lure me out. His desire for


    revenge is genuine. With his madness and unscrupulousness, we don''t know what he could do next


    time. Therefore, I suggest that the Pce City must be more vignt. Father, you must always be


    guarded by masters at the Divine Stage." Rocky told everything in his mind.


    "I see. It seems like we really need to add some precautionary measures. But I''m more worried about


    you. You''re the main target of his revenge. That''s for sure." The emperor couldn''t help but express his


    worry.


    "I know. I thought that the feud between us was finally settled when I defeated him. I didn''t expect that it


    will have another beginning, and this time, I''m sure that it''s going to be bigger and more dangerous.


    Besides, whoever is pulling the strings behind him must have something to do with the spiritual race.


    That''s what I''m more worried about. We need to pay attention to that detail," Rocky said in a serious


    tone.


    "Could it be the Dragon Master n?" It was the first thing that entered the emperor''s mind when


    Rocky told that the spiritual race was involved.


    "I actually also suspected them at first, but judging from the body of the spiritual race that he was


    revived into, it doesn''t seem to be them. Yet, we still can''t erase all possibilities that they''re connected.


    I''m thinking of consulting with General Marcia. She might have a better perspective on this matter."


    After conversing with the emperor, Rocky bid goodbye to his father and went on his way.


    Before Rocky left the Pce City, he asked Isis, Luci, and Sabina to stay just to make sure that the


    emperor would be safe. Then, he went to the border, where the Rime Army Group was stationed.


    Ever since the Holy Dragon Empire broke away from the Dragon Master n, the wars on the borders


    had been inevitable. A day didn''t pass that there had been no attrition between the empire and other


    empires. Moreover, the dispute was only getting more intense every passing day.


    The Rime Army Group was one of the most powerful groups in the entire Holy Dragon Empire. It was


    being led by Marcia, one of the Three Great Generals. In terms ofbat prowess, they were superior


    to the Crimson Dragon Group, but inferior to the Sky Army Group, which was led by Bryant. Thus, even


    if the assaults didn''t recede, the enemies still couldn''t do anything to break through the defenses of the


    Rime Army Group.


    Since Marcia had always been on the front line, Rocky went straight to the area where he could find


    her.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    It didn''t take him long before he found Marcia in their camp. As he approached her, he asked her for


    some time and told her everything that had happened in the battle at the Munoz Pass.


    "Hmm, I think that Reginald must be the one who did it," Marcia answered after thinking for a while. For


    her, this was the most probable conclusion from what she heard.


    "So, is it the Dragon Master n who''s supporting Alston from the background? I''m confused as to


    how he managed to assemble such a powerful army. Their fighting ability was astounding." Rocky


    raised some doubts.


    "I don''t think Rex could spare any time on dealing with the Holy Dragon Empire with their current state.


    Since the Mu n was revived and openly waged a war against Rex, he used every means that he


    could to get his hands on just to get rid of them. However, he didn''t prevail. In fact, several members of


    the Dragon Master n became dissatisfied with his leadership and defected to the Mu n. Right


    now, his force was reduced by a lot. I think it won''t be long before the Mu npletely takes over


    the Dragon Master n again. With that, I don''t think Rex could make any move to deal with the Holy


    Dragon Empire right now. The timing is not right, and he does not have the resources." Marcia didn''t


    share Rocky''s opinion that it might have been the Dragon Master n who was secretly supporting


    Alston from behind. In this case, a question was still left hanging. Which n of the spiritual race would


    dare to deliberately go against the Holy Dragon Empire? Back then, it was indeed Reginald who drew


    Alston''s soul away. Even if they didn''t directly get the answer, everything pointed out that he was


    involved in this matter.

 Chapter 1153 The Genius Warrior

    Chapter 1153 The Genius Warrior


    "Currently, the Holy Dragon Empire is besieged on all sides. If Alston decided to make a move right


    now, it would create a huge impact on the empire and we would be in huge trouble," Rocky said as his


    eyes shed a cold expression.


    "I hope that my sister would be able to lead the Mu n into regaining control over the Dragon Master


    n as soon as possible. Once that happened, the Holy Dragon Empire would acquire the support of


    the spiritual race again. That''s the only way for all these countries to back off from our borders," Marcia


    said in a hopeful tone. The situation of the Holy Dragon Empire was getting more dangerous day by


    day. If it weren''t for the full support of the four mighty army groups, the borders of the empire would


    have been breached long ago. However, if things still went on like this, it might be pretty catastrophic if


    some unanticipated attack exploded in their midst.


    "So, how are things going here?" Rocky asked, knowing that Marcia and the Rime Army Group had to


    constantly deal with multiple attacks from different countries.


    "Very bad, actually. More than one hundred thousand soldiers from at least three different countries


    keep attacking the defense line of our border in turns. We can''t catch a breath just to resist all of them,"


    Marcia replied with a bitter smile as she looked in the distance.


    "Do you want me to stay for a while?" Rocky asked with a faint smile. After all, it was not often that he


    was able to see Marcia like this.


    "Really? That''s actually very helpful. I won''t refuse any help from a friend right now," Marcia quickly


    responded with a bright smile.


    "Yes, of course. Let''s see what I can do for you." Rocky let out a loudugh so as to lighten the mood.


    About two hourster, Rocky went to lead twenty thousand soldiers of the Rime Army Group on behalf


    of Marcia. They set out to face against an army from a middle-scale country, consisting of about thirty


    thousand soldiers. The Commander in Chief of the other party also seemed to be a pretty famous


    figure in the Wild Spirit Land, and his strength was at the third grade of the Divine Stage.


    "So, what are you going to do? Any n?" Marcia, who had apanied Rocky in the front line, asked


    at once.


    "I''m going to fight alone first," Rocky said without hesitation. He looked at the enemy army with a grin


    on his face.


    "What? Alone? Did you hear that there are about thirty thousand people out there? Are you nning to


    fight all of them alone?" Marcia asked as she felt like reprimanding Rocky. Although she knew that he


    had the courage and the abilities to do so, she still thought that he was being a little reckless. She


    realized that Rocky had be even more fearless after experiencing the battle with the Dragon


    Master n.


    "Of course not. I would just like to say hi to their Commander in Chief. Maybe he could do me a favor


    and retract his army so that we could avoid this unnecessary battle," Rocky said lightly. Marcia had a


    hard time telling if he was joking or really being serious.


    "Fine. Do whatever you like. Just call for me if you need reinforcements." Marcia shook her head as


    Rocky went out of his way to the enemy army. She knew that sometimes, this guy wasn''t a fan of using


    that he wanted to. With three spirit-manipted beasts and a peerless ancient spiritual beast, she


    didn''t need to worry about him at all.


    The next moment, Rocky appeared in the middle of the battleground, walking alone towards the


    enemy''s formation amidst the endless fluttering sand.


    The Commander in Chief of the enemy''s army was standing right in front of their formation. He was


    d in a silver-white armor and looked a bit advanced in age. From the color of his hair and beard,


    Rocky could tell that he was already over fifty years old. But despite his age, he still had a bright spirit


    and a strong oozing aura, from which one could easily tell that he had reached the Divine Stage. Just


    from the look in his eyes, it was obvious that this man had already experienced countless harsh battles


    in his lifetime.


    While standing in front of his army, the Commander in Chief was quite confused to see a young man


    walking towards them alone. The Rime Army Group behind him didn''t make any move as if he was the


    only one who would fight on their behalf. He fixed his eyes on Rocky, still trying to figure out what he


    was up to.


    As Rocky got loser, he started gathering his spiritual power, and soon after, three spirit-manipted


    beasts suddenly appeared behind him, standing side by side with aggressive looks on their faces.


    Upon witnessing the sudden appearance of the three powerful-looking spirit-manipted beasts, all of


    the thirty thousand soldiers trembled in fear and panic. Even from quite a distance, they could already


    sense the terrifying auras emanating from these beasts. But what surprised them the most was that the


    young man in front of them was able to easily summon all three of these spirit-manipted beasts


    simultaneously. They had never seen such talent in the Wild Spirit Land before.


    In fact, even the twenty thousand soldiers of the Rime Army Group behind Rocky were shocked at the


    scene that unfolded before their eyes.


    "I''ve already heard that Prince Crimson possesses three spirit-manipted beasts, but I didn''t expect


    that all of them are this powerful!"


    "Ha! That''s not that big of a deal. His true talent lies on how he chose the girls that surround him. All of


    the women around him belong to the top beauties in the Holy Dragon Empire. Not only that, each one


    of them is a mighty warrior!"


    "You''re all wrong. The most astonishing feat of Prince Crimson is how he doesn''t even care about the


    throne. With his strength and skills, he easily would have been the emperor of the empire long ago."


    "Well, we could just all agree that he''s amazing in several aspects. If I can acquire just a small portion


    of his abilities, I would ask for nothing else!"


    The Rime Army Group was in an uproar that was caused by astonishment and admiration for Rocky.


    For themon people of the Holy Dragon Empire, Rocky was a legendary figure, and several stories


    about him had already spread throughout the entire empire. Even those who hadn''t seen him face to


    face knew all about him.


    Meanwhile, everyone''s gaze focused on Uriah, Ken, and Robin, the three spirit-manipted beasts


    that were summoned by Rocky.


    With the aid of the drastic improvement of Rocky''s strength, both Robin and Ken had already reached


    the peak state at the sixth grade of the six-star level. Moreover, because they were both guardian


    beasts, their overall strength was actually now on par with a seven-star spirit-manipted beast.


    However, Uriah was on a whole different level. If Robin and Ken were said to be kings of a thousand


    beasts, then Uriah would be the king of ten thousand beasts.


    At the same time, as soon as the ordinary spirit-manipted beasts in the enemy''s array saw them,


    they were immediately paralyzed in fear and howled helplessly.


    With this, an anxious expression immediately appeared on the face of the enemy''s Commander in


    Chief.


    However, there was no way that they were going to retreat just because their enemy disyed such


    astounding abilities before their eyes. Then, the Commander in Chief quickly waved his hand, signaling


    his entire army to rush towards the defense line of the Rime Army Group.


    "Open a way for me," Rocky ordered the three beasts.


    With a howl, Robin turned into an ice shadow and bolted into the enemies. The ice des on its ws


    were like shing cold radiance. Wherever its ws passed, blood sshed in all directions.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    At the same time, Uriah pped its huge ming wings and soared high into the sky. As it took off and


    flew towards the enemies, it opened its mouth and rapidly spit out zing fireballs that rained over like


    meteors.


    Ken also followed closely behind. Although it was not a spiritual beast that was good at attacking, its


    ability as a guardian beast had already broken through to the sixthyer of the seal. Even a casual


    release of its spiritual power could cause staggering damage to the enemies.


    While the three beasts paved the way, Rocky continued to walk steadily into the enemy''s formation.


    Even though thousands of soldiers rushed towards him to prevent him from approaching further, they


    weren''t able to get close to him because the three beasts would annihte them.


    As he watched the scene, the Commander in Chief of the enemy was rendered speechless.


    Even the army''smanders tried their best to block Rocky and attempted to bring him down.


    However, Rocky didn''t even flinch or avoid their attacks. Before they could even perform their spiritual


    martial arts, he unleashed such an overwhelming aura that surged towards them like a gushing tidal


    wave. In an instant, they were all frozen and unable to move even an inch.


    After passing through themanders, Rocky continued treading towards the enemy array. It was as if


    he was the king of the world. Everyone who dared to hinder him was either perished or brought to the


    ground.


    On the other hand, most of the soldiers of the enemies were either fleeing in all directions or were


    being ughtered under the vicious attacks of Rocky''s three beasts alone.


    People outside the Holy Dragon Empire might have heard of the rumor which said that there existed a


    genius warrior whose strength and bravery couldn''t be stopped even by tens of thousands of men. It


    was just a legend, but now, they were experiencing it with their own eyes. That extraordinary warrior


    was Rocky, and right now, he even appeared like a God of War that could obliterate all of them just with


    his own hands.

 Chapter 1154 Genetic Modification

    Chapter 1154 Gic Modification


    The Commander in Chief of the enemy kept a sharp lookout for Rocky. He felt a shiver running down


    his spine as Rocky got closer and closer. No one from his men could even stop Rocky, let alone fight


    back. He had no idea that there was someone like that in the Rime Army Group. Who was he? Why did


    he fight for the Rime Army Group?


    "Commander in Chief, he is getting closer. Should we send all our elitemanders to stop him?" His


    Deputy Commander in Chief''s voice was trembling in fear. He was obviously frightened by Rocky''s


    breaking into the array. Rocky wasing towards them with an intensity that made them feel like the


    God of Death wasing for them.


    The Deputy Commander in Chief was not alone in this. All the soldiers and generals thought the same.


    They felt their throats turn dry as their eyes followed Rocky''s every step. Meanwhile, Rocky was


    walking as if he were just strolling in his own backyard, but the intimidating aura he exuded was telling


    a different story.


    "No, don''t bother anymore. We have already lost this battle." The Commander in Chief sighed in


    dismay and shook his head. He knew that Rocky had sessfully destroyed the morale of their army


    by singlehandedly breaking into their array made of thirty thousand soldiers. If they fought, he could not


    imagine how much loss they would suffer. Maybe they would all lose their lives here in the battlefield.


    The Commander in Chief had already admitted defeat even without a fight. This had never happened


    before in their entire history. This surrender destroyed the soldiers'' confidence even more.


    However, they all had to admit that it was indeed a wise move!


    Not long after, Rocky directly faced the enemy''s Commander in Chief under the watchful eyes of the


    enemy''s troops.


    "Tell me who the hell are you?" Now that they had surrendered, they wanted to know who led them into


    this tragedy.


    "I am Prince Crimson of the Holy Dragon Empire," Rocky replied calmly, a smile creeping in at the


    corners of his mouth.


    "Prince Crimson? Are you Prince Basil? You''re the one who made the Timber Deity Empire suffer at the


    Gehenna Border as well as the one who was doing all these heroic deeds?" The face of the enemy''s


    Commander in Chief changed instantly. He looked at Rocky as if he could not believe that he was


    there.


    Everyone who heard Rocky''s words was shocked too. Prince Crimson''s fame had spread all over the


    Wild Spirit Land. Everyone knew his name and his achievements these days.


    After Rocky saved the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire from the Dragon Master n, the truth that


    Prince Basil was still alive also got out. Not long after, the entire Wild Spirit Land learned about it. All


    kinds of rumors about him and his capabilities were spread. Rocky was now the focus of countless


    people, not only in the Holy Dragon Empire, but also in the entire Wild Spirit Land.


    It was rumored that he could manipte several spirit-manipted beasts, and that he had the support


    of the tworgest armies of the Holy Dragon Empire. As the rumors were passed on, this Prince


    Crimson was painted very mysteriously.


    However, it was better to see it even just once than to only hear about it. That was what the thirty


    thousand soldiers were thinking. Now they had to admit that all the rumors were indeed true. This


    young man in front of them was able to aplish anything, even including the old legends that


    people told. The rumors did not describe even half of his charm and demeanor.


    The existence of Prince Crimson of the Holy Dragon Empire was beyond everyone''s imagination. He


    was like a king who descended from the heavens and had the courage and strength to unify the Wild


    Spirit Land.


    "Since you know me, can you withdraw your army for my sake? The territory of the Holy Dragon


    Empire is invible, and what I want is peace for the Holy Dragon Empire. That is all. Besides, this


    kind of meaningless war is not good for your country. Why don''t you insist on addressing the immediate


    interests of your people?" Rocky said as if he was casually talking about the weather with a friend.


    "Prince Crimson, do you want to win by virtue? However, I must remind you that this is a battlefield,


    and there will always be bloodshed on the battlefield," the Commander in Chief of the enemy bluntly


    answered, although he had already admitted defeat in his heart.


    However, just as the Commander in Chief finished his words, he suddenly felt a strong spiritual power


    dashing towards him like a de, which shocked him. He could not believe that he couldn''t resist


    Rocky''s spiritual power even with his current cultivation base. This only meant that Rocky''s strength


    was totally above his.


    This young man was only in his early twenties, but where did he get his astonishing strength? It was


    unimaginable.


    "If you really care about your soldiers and don''t want your soldiers to see your head fall on the ground,


    just withdraw and promise not to vite the territory of the Holy Dragon Empire in future." Rocky''s eyes


    were staring at him coldly, making him tremble with fear.


    "Prince Crimson, I''m ordered by my emperor to do so. Even if we retreat this time, there is no


    guarantee that other Commander in Chiefs will note to challenge you in the future. But this time


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    we are definitely leaving!" As soon as the Commander in Chief finished his words, he raised his right


    hand and shouted, "Attention everyone! Retreat!"


    Soon enough, the enemies retreated with a clean sweep. The Rime Army Group won without


    sacrificing even a single soldier.


    The news that Rocky singlehandedly forced the enemy''s thirty thousand soldiers to retreat without a


    fight spread throughout the entire Wild Spirit Land soon, making other countries more afraid of the Holy


    Dragon Empire.


    Rocky stayed in the Rime Army Group for two days and discussed lots of important things with Marcia.


    At present, the situation of the entire Wild Spirit Land was extremely tense. War was constantly going


    on between countries, and the activities of the spiritual race behind each country were getting bigger


    and bigger. It was said that some ns of the spiritual race even sent powerful ordinary spiritual beings


    to participate in various battles. This broke the agreement among the ns of the spiritual race, so the


    situation was terrifyingly out of control.


    Although the Holy Dragon Empire was rtively at peace for the time being, they would soon meet the


    members of the spiritual race in the battlefields soon. Therefore, they needed to strengthen the military


    forces of the entire Holy Dragon Empire.


    For an army, the number of spirit maniptors and spirit-manipted beasts it possessed would


    decide itsbat ability. The reason why the mysterious army led by Alston was irresistible wasrgely


    because they had an extraordinarily strong team of spirit maniptors and powerfulmanders.


    Therefore, it improved the overallbat effectiveness to a degree that an ordinary army couldn''t


    achieve. However, this was an extremely rare case.


    Therefore, to improve thebat effectiveness of their army, they had to start from the foundation and


    However, this was restricted by various factors, so the only thing that could be improved was the spirit-


    manipted beasts of the spirit maniptors.


    "Wait, you mean that you want to carry out an overall gic modification of the spirit-manipted


    beasts owned by the spirit maniptors in the four groups?" After hearing Rocky''s n, Marcia was a


    little surprised. Although she had some knowledge about gic technology, she still could not imagine


    that such an indescribable thing could change spirit-manipted beasts and improve their power.


    "Haven''t you seen my sess? Although there is a probability of failure, once a spirit-manipted


    beast is sessfully transformed, its fighting capacity can at least be doubled, sometimes even


    tripled," Rocky replied with an assuring nod. The reason why he built the Genome Research Institute


    and conductedrge-scale gic experiments was to help the Holy Dragon Empire improve their


    overall military strength. If that happened, the empire would be able to cope with any situation,


    especially when it was under attack.

 Chapter 1155 The Most Important Thing Is Her Happiness

    Chapter 1155 The Most Important Thing Is Her Happiness


    However, there was a probability of failure in gic modification. No perfect method for doing that


    existed in any world. The silver lining was the dozens of spirit-manipted beasts that Rocky had used


    in the battle between the ck Dragon Group and the mysterious army. It was known that they had all


    been bred from at least hundreds of variants of spirit-manipted beasts through gic modification.


    Over countless experiments and efforts, he had sessfully created a few dozen spirit-manipted


    beasts with terrifying fighting power.


    "To be honest, I have no doubts, because I believe in you. The Crimson Dragon Group should not be a


    problem. However, it is hard to predict the side that the ck Dragon Group and the Sky Army Group


    are likely to take." Marcia naturally believed in Rocky''s abilities.


    "I have juste from the ck Dragon Group. I believe Commander in Chief Boyd has no reason to


    refuse this offer. In fact, I think he''s considering it since he has personally witnessed the power of a


    gically modified spirit-manipted beast. What remains to be seen is the reaction of the Sky Army


    Group, where I''m going next," Rocky told her.


    "Are you sure? I mean the idea is all well and good but thest time you were there, you refused to


    marry Shirley. There''s a chance that Chief Bryant still carries the rejection in his heart. You should be


    careful. However, if Shirley can persuade her grandfather for you, that would be great," Marcia said in a


    mischievous, teasing tone.


    "I am not counting on that girl." Rocky shook his head with a smile. Actually, he felt a little helpless


    when it came to Shirley. Although he had refused to marry her, she had still taken the initiative toe


    down to the Crimson City and start cultivation with him like the other women. However, she had never


    mentioned anything about the engagement or even talked to him any more than was absolutely


    necessary. It was not until recently that Shirley had been called back to the Sky Army Group for help.


    The Skywind Border, guarded by the Sky Army Group, had been attacked by two powerful empires


    together.


    "Speaking of which, Shirley and you are not meant to be together, believe me. When His Majesty


    granted the marriage between you two, she was very unhappy and agreed very unwillingly. Later, Chief


    Bryant proposed you two get married, but you refused. However, things are different now. The way I


    see it, when you refused to marry her, you hurt her feelings and her pride. After all, she is a girl. It


    means her attitude towards you is nowpletely different from before. You already have a lot of


    women around you. It doesn''t really matter whether you have this one or not," Marcia exined.


    "A lot of women around me? No way. I can''t deal with these girls now. If there is even one more Shirley


    out there, I will have a headache." Rocky rolled his eyes.


    "Then why do you always show so much affection? You yboy..." Marcia teased in a low voice. The


    truth was, she also understood that it was not Rocky''s intention to gain the attention of these females. It


    just happened that after any woman got along with him for even a single day, his invisible charm would


    attract them. And almost each one of them had had the same near-death experience with Rocky at


    least once. That obviously made the women fall for him.


    It was Rocky''s fault for not being a normal person at all!


    "I should go now. After the Sky Army Group, I need to go back to the Imperial City. I have to find out all


    the things about Alston as soon as possible. Something tells me that big trouble may be brewing,"


    Rocky dered with certainty.


    "Alright then. If you need any help, just send me a message. And don''t worry, I wille to the Imperial


    City and see you when the war in the Rime Army Group eases a little," Marcia promised.


    Rocky nodded and then left. Once outside, he hurriedly rushed to the Skywind Border where the Sky


    Army Group was currently located.


    As soon as he arrived there, he attracted a lot of attention from the soldiers, just like when he had


    arrived at the Rime Army Group.


    In fact, when Bryant came to know that Rocky was there, he came out to wee him in person, which


    showed that the man respected him a great deal.


    "Chief Bryant, it''s nice to meet you again," Rocky greeted the chief as he cupped his hands in front of


    him.


    "You''re too polite, Prince Crimson. Why didn''t you inform me that you wereing? If you did, I would


    have had enough time to prepare a royal wee," Bryant said this as a polite form.


    "I havee from the Rime Army Group just now," Rocky told him.


    "The Rime Army Group? Is something wrong over there? I have to confess that I just received a secret


    letter from the emperor. It told the ount of how Prince Crimson helped the ck Dragon Group out


    of a siege just a few days ago. The one who led the mysterious army is said to be..." Bryant''s voice


    trailed off in confusion.


    Rocky nodded.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "So it is true! Alright then, let''s talk inside." Bryant was shocked at the confirmation. Immediately, he


    invited Rocky into his camp for a private conversation.


    "I knew that something was wrong when that Dragon Master n withdrew Alston''s soul. However, I


    never expected that he would be reborn with the help of the spiritual race''s body. It''s an incredible feat!"


    Bryant told Rocky of his surprise.


    "That''s not the only astonishing thing. Alston is much stronger after his rebirth. He may even be


    stronger than me," Rocky told him with a frown.


    "Really? I must say, the resurrection of Alston is a very bad thing for the Holy Dragon Empire. Do you


    have a n of action, Prince Crimson?" Bryant asked immediately.


    "Right now, I only know that I must find out where Alston is as soon as possible. I have a suspicion that


    he may have the support of the Dragon Master n. That might exin why he attacked the Holy


    Dragon Empire without any fear," Rocky told him.


    "I think you are the one Alston wants to face the most, Prince Crimson. I think you should be very


    careful about your movements," Bryant reminded him.


    "I know. But that is not why I came here today. I have another reason." Rocky now came to the point.


    "What is it?" Bryant asked.


    He told Bryant his n, and Bryant was shocked.


    "I''ve heard about the gic modification and its rted technologies from Shirley once or twice.


    People say that you have used this technology to breed several new spirit-manipted beasts. Yet, I


    believe that the risks are great indeed," Bryant replied in a thoughtful tone.


    "Yes, you''re right. However, if these technologies are sessfully applied in the army, it will immensely


    enhance their overallbat effectiveness." Rocky nodded.


    "I get that, but I don''t think it''s appropriate to take such a risk for this matter." Bryant was a cautious


    man. There were too many wars already at the border, and the spirit maniptors and spirit-


    manipted beasts were very scarce. It would be difficult for him to spare some for gic


    modification.


    "I just wanted to give you a suggestion. After all, you are the top leader of your group. But do think


    about it, Chief Bryant," Rocky politely agreed.


    "Okay. I will think it over," Bryant promised.


    "I have another thing to ask you too. But I don''t know whether I should say it," Rocky added after


    thinking for a while.


    "Please go ahead," Bryant said.


    "Are you still mad at me because I refused to marry Miss Shirley?" Rocky asked politely.


    "To be honest, I did feel unhappy at first, but when Shirley came back from the Crimson City, I saw that


    she had changed a lot. From time to time, she would mention everything you had done in the Crimson


    City, and she looked very happy. I never expected that to happen. Now I understand that the


    engagement doesn''t matter at all. The most important thing is her happiness!" Bryant said with a sigh


    of relief.

 Chapter 1156 The Heavenly Demon Clans Condition

    Chapter 1156 The Heavenly Demon n''s Condition


    "I''m relieved to hear that, Chief Bryant," Rocky said with a smile.


    While they were talking, a graceful and plump figure came in. She had a cold expression on her face,


    but as soon as she saw Rocky, her face brightened with happiness though it was only for a moment.


    "It''s nice to see you, Miss Shirley." Rocky recognized her immediately. It was Shirley who just came in.


    "What are you doing here?" Although Shirley was happy to see Rocky, she hid it well and spoke to him


    in the same arrogant voice she often used.


    "I''m here to talk with Chief Bryant," Rocky replied, not minding the cold treatment from her, as he was


    already used to it.


    "Oh, I see," she answered, suddenly hesitant, as she looked from Rocky to Bryant. Finally, she felt that


    she had disturbed them, so she nodded at them politely and turned away. "I''m sorry I disturbed your


    conversation then. I''ll go out first."


    But before she could leave, Bryant stopped her. "Wait. We are done here, actually. And it''s the first time


    that Prince Crimson hase to our Sky Army Group, so why don''t you show him around for me?" he


    suggested.


    Shirley hesitantly faced them, a look of unwillingness on her face. Unfortunately, she couldn''t say no to


    Chief Bryant, so she just looked at Rocky, expecting him to turn the offer down.


    However, Rocky had no reason to turn down Bryant''s offer. It would be impolite to reject his kindness


    after all. So, he stood up and bowed a little toward Bryant before he walked to Shirley. "Thank you,


    Chief Bryant. I will be happy to see your Sky Army Group. Thank you, Miss Shirley, for your time."


    Shirley snorted slightly and didn''t deign to reply to Rocky. Then, she walked out without waiting for


    Rocky, who hurried after her after nodding at Bryant onest time.


    The two of them strolled around the base camp of the Sky Army Group. It looked like an impregnable


    fort, and it was bigger and more majestic than the Crimson Dragon Group.


    Shirley kept silent most of the tour, except when she had to tell Rocky about the ces they went to,


    and even then, she kept them as brief as possible. However, despite her silence, she kept stealing


    nces at Rocky all the time.


    She looked like she wanted to say something, and her movements were jerky and abrupt whenever


    she felt that Rocky wasn''t looking at her. Finally, Rocky was fed up and asked her bluntly, "Do you have


    something to say to me? Just say it."


    "What are you talking about? I have nothing to say to you!" Shirley contradicted. She lied because she


    was flustered and didn''t know what to say to Rocky. She had a lot of questions for him, but didn''t know


    where to start. This was the first time that they were alone since Rocky refused her in person. Although


    they saw each other several times a day when she stayed in Crimson City, they didn''t talk at all, and


    Shirley had deliberately kept her distance from him. Besides, there were always other women around


    him, and they all seemed to enjoy being around him, so it wasn''t like he would miss her presence.


    For Shirley, getting along with Rocky made her feel embarrassed, partly because she once regarded


    Rocky as a man who was good at nothing. However, as time passed, the man she had judged too


    quickly and put down had grown into Prince Crimson, a man who achieved sess and won


    recognition everywhere he went. Even though she was also proud of him, Shirley could not ept


    such a big change. What troubled her even more was that during her stay in Crimson City, she became


    more and more attracted to him, and she couldn''t take her eyes away from him as long as he was


    around. It was, frankly, disturbing.


    "Shirley, do you have a crush on me?" Rocky suddenly stopped and said to Shirley bluntly.


    At once, Shirley''s face turned red, and her heart leaped and thundered inside her chest. He hit the nail


    right on its head, although she could not even admit it to herself. Instead of answering, she avoided his


    eyes and hastened her steps, as she tried to get away from him as fast as possible.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, before Shirley could take one more step, Rocky grabbed her hand and pulled her abruptly.


    He forced her to look at him, and he lowered his head closer to hers so that he could peer into her


    eyes. Panic and shame dted her pupils, and her face was a bright crimson, so she didn''t want to look


    at him. But once their eyes met, she could not look away.


    "I want you to look me in the eyes and repeat what you just said. I won''t believe you if you can''t say it


    to my face," said Rocky lowly, and his husky voice and warm breath tickled her ears. On the other


    hand, he was frowning sternly. His worries seemed to havee true!


    "I don''t want to! You can believe me or not. I don''t care!" Shirley eximed, struggling to look away


    from him again. She bit her lips in embarrassment, and soon, it was almost as red as her face.


    "Oh? Chief Bryant told me a different story." Rocky probed deeper as he studied her face intently.


    "What did my grandfather say to you?" Shirley asked, feeling fidgety.


    "I suppose you know better than me. I don''t mind if you want to keep it a secret or refuse to admit, but I


    still have to make it clear to you. You should know all the women around me. If you want to be


    one of them, I can''t stop you. Honestly, I don'' know how to deal with rtionships, and I never intended


    to cause such a situation, though I hope I can figure it out one day. I owe them all as much. But for all


    the people close to me, I will cherish and protect anyone of them. That is my only promise," Rocky


    frankly answered. He knew that the rtionship between the girls and him was tooplicated to sort


    out, and he was also reluctant to include Shirley, as it could be even moreplicated.


    Fortunately, they were kind to each other like real sisters and didn''t mind sharing the same man, which


    was a great relief for Rocky.


    After all, he wanted them to be happy because he valued every one of them. Isis had a child with him;


    Sabina had supported him for so long; Luci had given up everything for him, and he always felt guilty


    as he once hurt Lena. Anyway, he had a unique and unforgettable reason for each of them. Thest


    thing Rocky wanted was to add more women to the mix.


    Now that Shirley had such a tendency, Rocky hoped that he could nip it in the bud because he didn''t


    want to see her fall deeper and deeper and end up like all the other girls.


    "Do you love them?" Shirley quietly asked after she had been silent for a while, lost in her thoughts.


    "Love is just a word. I think the most important thing between us is connection and understanding,"


    Rocky replied with a faint smile.


    "Don''t you think it''s unfair to them? Even when all of them put all their hearts on you, you still haven''t


    clearly responded to their love," Shirley protested, feeling like the girls were suffering some kind of


    injustice because of Rocky.


    "Maybe I am; I don''t know. But I suppose that our connection is deeper, and it willst longer than love.


    Perhaps, one day, you will understand this feeling. But I don''t want you to learn it from the girls and me.


    I think you should find a better man for you," Rocky said sincerely.


    "It''s none of your business. I will take care of my own feelings. If you don''t have anything else to do,


    just go." Shirley cast a sidelong nce at him. However, she could not stomach to see Rocky leave, so


    before he could leave, she walked away from him first. At that moment, Rocky could tell that she was


    asplicated as the other girls.


    "I hope she can understand what I mean. Don''t fall in love with me anymore." Rocky sighed, looking at


    Shirley''s back.


    Rocky then went to Bryant to say goodbye and left the Sky Army Group. He went back to the Crimson


    City first and made some arrangements, preparing to start the gic modification n of the spirit-


    manipted beasts in the four groups.


    When everything was ready, he went to the Imperial City. But he didn''t go back to the Pce City.


    Instead, he went to the Fragrance House to see Laney. Earlier, he had asked her to look for clues


    about Alston. So, he went there to know if there was any progress.


    However, instead of hearing the news he expected, he got another astonishing message about the


    Timber Deity Empire.


    "What did you say? The Wood n is going to ally with the Heavenly Demon n, and Alyssa has to


    be sent to the Heavenly Demon n as some kind of condition?" Rocky was shocked by what he had


    heard.


    "My sources are sure, so they can''t be wrong about this. When I heard the news, I wanted to send you


    a message right away. Fortunately, you came back in time." Laney''s face had never looked as serious


    as it did at that moment.


    "The Heavenly Demon n once wanted to take away Alyssa''s legendary guardian beast. This time,


    they must be plotting something by asking for such a condition. There''s something wrong about their


    sudden request. Why do they want Alyssa?" Rocky wondered aloud.

 Chapter 1157 Rockys Fault

    Chapter 1157 Rocky''s Fault


    "Currently, the Heavenly Demon n has already grown into a force that couldn''t be ignored. They


    could even be lined up with the Dragon Master n, the Phoenix Master n, and the Wood n.


    Moreover, it is rumored that they possess two spiritual treasures while the Wood n only gets a half.


    They even proposed a very enticing condition. If Her Royal Highness agreed to marry their patriarch,


    they would willingly bestow one of their spiritual treasures as a gift for the bride. I''m afraid that more


    than forming an alliance, the Wood n would be definitely enticed into acquiring that spiritual


    treasure. Thus, they may possibly agree with their proposal of marrying Her Royal Highness into the


    Heavenly Demon n." Laney analyzed every detail.


    "But do you really think that she would agree to something like that? Knowing her, I don''t think so."


    Rocky knew how proud and stubborn Alyssa could be. He could tell that she would turn them down


    right at their faces without any hesitation.


    "I know that too. However, the real problem is that the Wood n is considering it. They''re so


    desperate to obtain the spiritual treasure of the Heavenly Demon n. If the Wood n decided and


    ordered Her Royal Highness to ept the proposal, do you think that she would still have a say? If


    pushes to shove, she might have no other choice but to obey." With her eyes already turning


    reddish, Laney paused and looked at Rocky intently. "Basil, I beg of you. Please go to the Timber Deity


    Empire right away and get Her Royal Highness out of that ce!"


    "Hey, calm down. I understand your anxiety, but if she made this move, she would be a traitor to


    both the Timber Deity Empire and the Wood n. She can''t afford to do that." Rocky tried to reason


    with logic.


    "I also know Her Royal Highness. She would rather do that than be a member of the Heavenly


    Demon n. In case you don''t know, those bastards are more interested in her legendary guardian


    beast than herself. I don''t think that there would still be a chance for her toe back once sent there.


    Her life might even be put to danger!" Laney''s chest throbbed hard as she worried about what could


    happen to Alyssa. She tried to calm down a little before saying, "Basil, you should know that Her Royal


    Highness has a special feeling for you. I strongly believe that at a time like this, you''re the one that she


    wants to see the most."


    Rocky quickly understood what Laney meant. With all honesty, he was indeed worried about the


    current situation of Alyssa. She had helped him a lot of times when he was in the Timber Deity Empire.


    From then on, he made up his mind that if ever she were on a tight spot, he would not hesitate to give


    her a hand. Moreover, he also wanted to take the opportunity to find out more about the Heavenly


    Demon n and what they had been up to. Thus, considering every factor, he felt the significance of


    making a trip to the Timber Deity Empire. No matter what decision Alyssa was going to make, he


    needed to see her first.


    "All right. I''ll go to the capital of the Timber Deity Empire right away. I need to see her first and confirm


    whatever she wants to do." Rocky finally made up his mind after thinking for a while.


    "Basil, you must bring Her Royal Highness back with you no matter what," Laney pleaded as tears


    started to well up in her eyes.


    Rocky didn''t utter another word and just patted her on the shoulder to somehow calm her down. After a


    while, he left the Fragrance House and headed towards the Pce City. As soon as he got to the


    pce, he met Isis and the other women and told them what he and Laney talked about. He also told


    them his n about going to the Timber Deity Empire, but the girls'' expression instantly changed. None


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    of them agreed on his seemingly reckless n.


    "Of course not. You can''t go." Lena was the first one to express her strong objection. It didn''t only


    concern Alyssa, but the ns of the spiritual race were also involved again. Previously, Rocky only had


    a narrow escape when he went to rescue the emperor within the territory of the Dragon Master n. It


    hadn''t been that long and he was already going to risk his life again.


    "That''s right. It''s too dangerous! We won''t let you go!" Sabina and Luci also expressed their


    disapproval.


    "Basil, you have to think this over. This is a very serious matter. You have offended the Dragon Master


    n before. If you make an enemy out of the Wood n this time, even if it''s for Alyssa''s sake, things


    will get more unfavorable for you!" Isis warned him in a serious tone.


    "I know all about those risks, but I still have to go. Alyssa helped me a lot when I was previously taken


    to the Timber Deity Empire. She even arranged so well that I could return here safely. I owe her a lot.


    Now that she needs help, it''s just right that I should do something for her." Rocky persuaded them as


    he let out a sigh. He walked a little and looked outside at the distant sky.


    "But what if she agrees to what they want? Then, you''ve just wasted your effort on going there." Sabina


    didn''t want to say it outright, but she didn''t have a good impression of Alyssa.


    "If she agrees, then I won''t interfere. However, if she needs my help, I''ll make sure to do my best to


    assist her," Rocky answered with a straight face.


    The girls looked at each other, shook their heads, and also let out a deep sigh. From what they heard,


    they knew that whatever they said would be useless, as Rocky had already made up his mind to see


    Alyssa.


    "Fine. There''s no use arguing with you anyway. All right, you can go, but on one condition¡­ We will


    also go with you," Sabina said in a stern voice.


    The other girls just nodded and looked at him seriously.


    "Well, if you insist," Rocky replied as he lightly scratched his head. He had no other choice but to agree


    to their demand. Otherwise, they wouldn''t let him leave the Pce City.


    However, since Lena still needed to assist the emperor in dealing with the affairs within the Holy


    Dragon Empire, she had to stay behind and entrust Rocky to the rest of the girls as they traveled to the


    Timber Deity Empire.


    About three dayster, the group had arrived at their destination.


    But before going straight to Alyssa, they went to the Cao mansion first.


    As soon as Queenie heard that Rocky and her elder sister paid a visit, she immediately rushed towards


    the Magnificent Hall to meet them at once.


    "Luci, you''re back! Oh, how I missed you!" Queenie hurriedly threw herself into Luci''s arms the


    moment she saw her. She was like a spoiled child who met her mother after a long while.


    "Come on. You''re now the chief of the Cao n. Stop acting like a little girl all the time!" Luci teased


    her younger sister but also held her tightly. It had been quite a while since shest saw her; thus, she


    also missed her greatly. Since childhood, they had been really close and she was even a doting sister.


    "Hey, you bastard! Did you ever try to make my sister cry? Spit it out and I shall punish you


    ordingly!" Queenie waved her fist at Rocky shortly after leaving Luci''s arms. Her joyous smile was


    instantly reced by squinting eyes and pouting lips as she yelled at Rocky.


    "Queenie, don''t be rude! You''re in front of Prince Crimson of the Holy Dragon Empire. Learn to behave


    yourself. By the way, let me introduce the others. This is Isis, Prince Crimson''s wife, and this is Sabina,


    General Marcia''s apprentice." Luci introduced herpanions as she dragged her grumbling sister


    away from Rocky.


    "Why are you yelling at me? It''s only been a year since you went with this bastard, and now you''re


    already siding with him? I''m your younger sister!" Queenie grumbled a lot while talking to her sister but


    still managed to politely bow towards Isis and Sabina.


    The two girls couldn''t help but burst outughing upon witnessing the unique side of Queenie.


    "It''s already been a year since then. However, your temper hasn''t changed a bit. How''s your Beast


    Curing Skill now? Did you make enough progress?" Rocky tried to cut in and ignored her attitude.


    "Humph! Just so you know, my Beast Curing Skill should be better than you already. That''s not all. I


    also learned a lot of new skills from Juey. Even Tate is no match for me now," Queenie dered


    proudly while sticking out her chest and holding her waist with both hands.


    "Oh, really? That is nice." Rocky said with a gentle smile.


    At the same time, while they were still busy talking, Lucas, who had just heard of their arrival, also


    rushed into the hall to greet them.


    "Miss Luci and Miste¡ª I mean Prince Crimson! Why didn''t you tell us beforehand that you would be


    experienced a lot in life. As soon as he learned of their sudden arrival, he instantly knew that there


    must be a pressing and important reason behind it.


    "Master Lucas! It''s nice to meet you again. I''m impressed that you''re still good at predicting things."


    Rocky also greeted back with a smile.


    After they all sat down, Rocky began exining what their purpose was for suddenly visiting the Timber


    Deity Empire.


    "I see. I''ve also heard about the things about Her Royal Highness, but I''m not sure about it. Well, I


    guess we have to confirm it with the emperor," Lucas remarked.


    "Yeah, I also have the same thought," Rocky said in a serious tone.


    "Luci, this time, just stay with me and never leave me again! Can you imagine how boring it is to deal


    with a lot of different things every day? Then, I also have to continually listen to my master''s nagging. I


    don''t want to be the chief anymore! You should be the one to do it!" Queenie went on toin and


    even attempted to pass the responsibilities to Luci.


    "You know I can''t. Besides, I told you, I''m just here to apany Basil. Also, you''re a better chief than


    me. I didn''t want to be the chief anymore. I know it''s hard for a girl of your age to take on such huge


    responsibilities, but trust me, you''re the one suited for this." Luci put her arm around her sister''s


    shoulder and consoled her.


    While Queenie was being appeased by her sister, she sneakily red at Rocky. At the back of her


    mind, she couldn''t stop ming Rocky. If it wasn''t for him, her elder sister didn''t have to leave her and


    her n behind. She had set her mind that it was all Rocky''s fault. However, Rocky just shrugged his


    shoulders and looked back at her with an innocent expression, making Queenie even more pissed.

 Chapter 1158 To The Wood Clan

    Chapter 1158 To The Wood n


    Rocky and the others headed to the Cao n since it wouldn''t be possible for them to casually meet


    Woods, who was now the emperor of the Timber Deity Empire. He intended to ask Queenie to take


    them to the royal pce to meet him instead.


    Due to the constraints of time, apanied by Queenie and Lucas, Rocky left the Cao n and


    headed to the royal pce soon after.


    After passing through the strict security at the royal pce gates, Rocky and the others were finally


    ushered to the side hall.


    They didn''t have to wait long. Woods walked in, looking imposing in his imperial robe. He was no


    longer the humble prince they once knew. The officer had reported to him that the chief of the Cao n


    had arrived to see him, and Woods thought that it was only Queenie who was waiting for him. He


    stopped abruptly in his tracks when he saw Rocky standing in the hall, smiling broadly at him. His eyes


    widened in surprise and Woods quickened his pace towards Rocky.


    "Oh,e on now! It has hardly been a year. Why are you so excited?" Rocky teased as the smile at


    the corners of his lips grew wider.


    "Finally! I have been waiting for you! I thought you wouldn''te!" Woods eximed, grabbing


    Rocky''s shoulder. He heaved a deep sigh, as if the man''s mere presence gave him hope.


    "Where is Alyssa? I want to see her," Rocky said with urgency in his voice.


    The smile faded from Woods'' face. "She''s not here as she has been taken back to the Wood n,"


    Woods said seriously.


    "The Wood n? Is she really..." Rocky shook his head and pinched his brows in frustration.


    "The Wood n has already decided to exchange her for a spiritual treasure, and she is not in a


    position to disobey their order," Woods sighed.


    "Why? She has a legendary guardian beast! Why do they have to use her for the exchange?" Rocky


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    asked with a deep frown.


    "You know the reason better than I do. If we go to the Wood n now, we may still have time to stop


    the Wood n. But that won''t be an easy task." The very idea that they treated his elder sister like a


    the emperor of an empire. The Wood n was the spiritual race backing their empire, and they were


    free to decide whatever they pleased. He had no control over the Wood n, whatsoever. It was the


    same in Alyssa''s case as well. She was too connected to the Wood n, and couldn''t say no to their


    demands.


    Rocky was lost in thoughts for a moment. As far as he could see, this was an absolutely useless


    bargain for the Wood n. Alyssa had a legendary guardian beast, something the n badly wanted


    to get their hands on. The only reason they were making this deal was because they thought that


    Alyssa''s seal could never be removed. Exchanging a spiritual treasure with her was their only choice to


    protect their n from the threatening of other ns of the spiritual race.


    "I may have a solution," Rocky said after considering all their options at that point.


    "Really? Tell me more!" Woods shook Rocky''s shoulder, unable to check his excitement.


    "I still have one half of the spiritual treasure we had found in the Hell of Dragon Fang," Rocky


    confessed. Under the current circumstance, he had to tell the truth.


    "What?! You told us that a girl from the spiritual race took that half from you!" Woods said, shocked by


    this new revtion.


    This was the first time for Lucas and Queenie to hear about this too. No one who had taken part in the


    treasure hunting knew about it.


    "It''s a long story. I''ll tell you in detailter. This could stop them from sending Alyssa to the Heavenly


    Demon n. But we need to hear her opinion first. If she has already made up her mind to marry into


    the Heavenly Demon n, we can''t force her toe with us against her will," Rocky said, musing


    about different strategies.


    "Oh, speaking of... She left a letter with me before she was taken away. She asked me to give it to you


    whenever I met you." Woods grabbed a letter from his pocket and handed it to Rocky.


    Rocky took it from him and quickly opened it. There was only one sentence in the letter¡ª"May we


    meet again in the next life."


    me rose from his palm and the letter was burned to ashes.


    "We need to find her right away," Rocky said with certainty in his eyes.


    "Are you going into the Wood n alone?" Woods asked with concern when he saw Rocky''s


    expression.


    "You were waiting for me, weren''t you? I hope you have made some arrangements." Rocky knew that


    Woods might already have made some ns to help his sister.


    Woods smiled. "I''ve prepared some dowries for Alyssa and nned to send them to the Wood n,"


    he said, his smile widening. The two of them came to a silent understanding.


    "How very considerate of you," Rocky replied, nodding his approval. Using the dowries as cover, they


    could approach Alyssa without arousing the suspicion of the Wood n.


    "But they may find it suspicious if too many of us show up. We should pick our best hands for the job,"


    Woods stated, looking around the people in the hall.


    In the following two hours, Rocky and Woods nailed down the details and an elite group of escorts was


    finalized. Twenty people including Woods'' best hands and the Cao n''s members were picked.


    Queenie and Lucas were included too.


    To make things go smoothly, every one of them was deliberately disguised. The girls were dressed in


    men''s clothes, although it was still difficult to hide their charm. Rocky got dressed up as an escort too.


    Early the next morning, they set out for the Wood n with the dowries.


    A few dayster, they reached the area where the n resided. They had to take the dowries to the


    center of the Wood n; they couldn''t imagine what would happen if something went wrong. They


    were obviously going to run into many members of the n. The slightest mistake could put them in


    danger; they were treading on thin ice here.


    ording to Rocky''s n, if they were unable to stop the Wood n from sending Alyssa to the


    Heavenly Demon n, they were to intercept her halfway out of the n and forcefully bring her back.


    Of course, it all depended on Alyssa. She had to cooperate with them.


    A few hours after entering the n''s territory, they came to a valley where the residences were


    situated. The valley was filled with towering trees, on which were built tree houses of various styles.


    Streams of members of the Wood n were busily going up and down without pausing to even look at


    them. The ce was as peaceful as it could get.


    The rest of the escorts waited outside arge tree house while the escort in charge went inside to


    report their purpose of arrival. Soon after receiving permission, they headed to an independent tree


    house on the south side of the valley, led by a spiritual ve. The door of the house was closed.


    "Your Royal Highness, His Majesty has sent dowries for you," the escort in charge said respectfully.


    "Bring it in." Came a mncholy voice from inside the tree house.


    The door of the tree house opened, and boxes of dowries were carried in. Rocky carried in the veryst


    box.


    When he entered the tree house, he saw Alyssa staring out the window, looking solemn. She seemed


    to have something on her mind.


    "Hey, you silly girl," Rocky shouted as he looked at her lonely back.


    Alyssa''s back straightened in a jolt. She hesitated for a moment without turning to look. Was it an


    illusion? Only one person in the world spoke to her in such a teasing tone. Only him. She sighed,


    wondering if she would ever see him again. This was the Wood n; how could she expect Rocky to


    risk his life to be here?


    She turned to look who it was in her room, and immediately froze seeing the man in front of her,


    standing there with the familiar smile. She was choked with excitement and couldn''t say a word for a


    moment.


    "You! What are you doing here?" Alyssa said, regaining herposure.

 Chapter 1159 Complete The Alliance Agreement

    Chapter 1159 Complete The Alliance Agreement


    "I heard that you are getting married soon; that''s why I came here," Rocky mumbled while crossing his


    arms over his chest.


    "Just leave. If the members of the Wood n find you here, they will surely not let you go. I''m not


    kidding around." Alyssa''s face changed drastically. The other spiritual race ns had already found out


    that Rocky had sessfully lifted the curse on Marcia''s body during the battle with the Dragon Master


    n. Most of the ns might be skeptical about this news, but they had been secretly paying attention


    to his every move, and the Wood n was no exception to this spection.


    Rocky ignored her plea and continued with his agenda, "I''m here because I''d like to ask you a


    question."


    "What is it?" Alyssa couldn''t help but ask.


    "Would you like to leave with me?" Rocky asked frankly.


    "You already know my answer," Alyssa responded with gravity in her tone.


    "That''s exactly why I don''t want you to sacrifice yourself. Hear me out. If what the Wood n desires is


    only the spiritual treasure, then I will return the other half of their spiritual treasure to them. This is the


    only solution I can think of as of now. In this way, you won''t have to sacrifice yourself anymore," Rocky


    said as he tried to convince Alyssa.


    "What do you mean by that?" Alyssa asked in wonder.


    "In fact, the other half of the Wood n''s spiritual treasure is in my possession and has not been taken


    away," Rocky replied.


    Alyssa, on the other hand, widened her eyes in awe. Immediately, she shook her head and said, "You


    don''t understand what''s going on. The Wood n is not only after their spiritual treasure. They also


    want to protect themselves. At this moment, the Dragon Master n has internal strife that has greatly


    weakened its power, while the Phoenix Master n has never been bothered by any other worldly


    affairs. Therefore, the Wood n doesn''t want to be the greatest threat to the big and influential


    Heavenly Demon n. Needless to say, the only way for us to end this is to reach an agreement with


    the Heavenly Demon n."


    "Then I am wrong about my perception of the Wood n. I can''t believe that they''re much timider than


    I thought. The way I see it, they are afraid of being targeted by the Heavenly Demon n, so they try


    to use such a method..." Rocky said scornfully.


    "You don''t understand. The Wood n may seem powerful, but in fact, they are also on the verge of


    decline. Do you know why the Wood n tried their best to create the descendants of humans and the


    Wood n beings? One of the reasons was that most of the members of the Wood n had already


    lost their ability to reproduce. Now, only a very small portion of them have the ability. However, the


    chances of childbirth are still slim. Therefore, for twenty years, the Wood n had already no newborn


    babies. Once wars broke out among the ns of the spiritual race, the Wood n would never be able


    to take any advantage to win, and they would even face a fate of extinction," Alyssa exined.


    "If that''s the only problem, then, perhaps, it can be solved," Rocky replied, even before she could finish


    her words.


    However, Alyssa was confused.


    "You do know that I have set up a Genome Research Institute in the Holy Dragon Empire, don''t you?


    This gene technology can not only change the spirit-manipted beast but also change the human and


    the spiritual race. As long as I am given enough time, maybe I can find a solution to the Wood n''s


    poption problems," Rocky said in a serious tone.


    "But..." Alyssa''s eyes sparkled when she heard this as she seemed to have seen a glimmer of hope.


    However, nothing was still certain. Therefore, even if she believed in Rocky, the Wood n might not


    be able to believe in him.


    "If you are willing to leave with me, then I will try my best to help you, just as you helped me before. I''m


    just returning the favor. And besides, I''m not here alone..." Rocky said firmly and looked out of the


    treehouse.


    "Tell me, why are you doing this? Isn''t it good to live the carefree life as the Prince Crimson of the Holy


    Dragon Empire? Why do you even have to involve yourself in this mess?" Alyssa couldn''t help but


    grumble. She might not show it, but deep inside, she was overjoyed to see Rocky again.


    "Laney made me promise to take you back to the Holy Dragon Empire. Moreover, if you''d ask me, I


    don''t think it''s necessary for you to make such a huge sacrifice for the Wood n," Rocky remarked.


    "This is the Wood n, and it''s not easy to leave it behind. Plus, if they know that you keep the other


    half of the spiritual treasure, then maybe they will think that you have ulterior motives. I''m afraid you


    have to stay here too, let alone take me away." Alyssa was also apprehensive at that moment.


    "It would be nice if I could take your ce as the hostage so you can leave." Rocky smiled softly after


    finishing his words.


    "I''ll do as I see fit. But, you''d better leave the Wood n with your people, okay? I don''t want you to


    take risks for me. I beg you. I don''t want to be marked as a sinner..." Alyssa thought that it was too


    dangerous for him. After all, they were facing the spiritual race, and she knew how tough they were to


    deal with.


    At that moment, Rocky''s eyes narrowed when he saw the determined look on Alyssa''s face.


    "Well, since you have made up your mind, I have no reason to force you into doing something you don''t


    want." Rocky finally gave in. He gave her a quick nod and turned around, ready to leave. He had not


    gone far when he heard Alyssa call him, "Wait". Just as he was about to turn around, Alyssa had


    already pounced to his arms.


    Without uttering a single word, Rocky released his grip, then opened the door of the treehouse and


    walked out.


    Meanwhile, after he walked out of the treehouse, the tearful Alyssa turned around and murmured with a


    bit of pain in her voice, "I''m sorry. I just can''t let you take risks for me. Let me solve it myself. I know


    you''re leaving, but at least I got to see you again today for thest time."


    Not long after Rocky walked out of the treehouse, the women zoomed towards him and asked, "So,


    how is it going?"


    "It seems that we have to go with our second n." Although Rocky didn''t know what was on Alyssa''s


    mind, he still felt a little uneasy knowing that she did not ept his first n.


    Soon after, the team packed their belongings and left the Wood n''s ce. After all, they weren''t


    allowed to stay there for too long.


    Not long after, the Heavenly Demon n''s team arrived at the Wood n to fetch the bride. The


    person that led the entourage was an elder of a spiritual master of the Heavenly Demon n.


    Moreover, there were several powerful ordinary spiritual beings and more than twenty spiritual ves


    present, making the event quite big.


    It was true that the Wood n only wanted to send Alyssa to the Heavenly Demon n this time


    because they wanted to make an alliance with thetter. Thus, they had to sign the alliance agreement


    first before they could take Alyssa back. That was why the Heavenly Demon n sent an elder of the


    spiritual master to represent the patriarch. At that moment, he handed the two agreements written by


    Patriarch Townsend, in person to the patriarch of the Wood n. As soon as the patriarch of the Wood


    n signed the agreements, he gave one of them back to the elder of the spiritual master. All of this


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    signing was needed to fulfill the alliance agreement.


    As for the spiritual treasure, they would not give it to the Wood n until Alyssa was sent to the


    Heavenly Demon n and got married to Patriarch Townsend.


    After securing the alliance agreement, Alyssa was also invited out, along with her dowries, to go back


    with the team of the Heavenly Demon n.


    But before they set out to travel, Alyssa suddenly pulled out a dagger from her pocket and pressed it


    against her neck in front of everyone''s presence.

 Chapter 1160 Shall We Make A Deal

    Chapter 1160 Shall We Make A Deal


    This, of course, shocked everyone present, including the powerful patriarch and the elders of the Wood


    n, and the members sent by the Heavenly Demon n.


    "Alyssa, what are you doing?" the patriarch of the Wood n asked in a mortified tone.


    "Patriarch, the Heavenly Demon n wants my legendary guardian beast, the Moon Fox. For that


    reason, I refuse to be a part of their n. But I do not want to bring shame to my n either. So, I


    will hand over the Moon Fox and will die to atone for my behavior," Alyssa said resolutely. She now


    knew the Heavenly Demon n''s intention¡ªthey wanted the Moon Fox, not her. If it was just her being


    sent to the Heavenly Demon n, she might have reluctantly agreed. But the Wood n had already


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    agreed to exchange her and the Moon Fox for the spiritual treasure. There was no room for any


    discussions at this point. Above all, she had no will to marry the patriarch of the Heavenly Demon n


    because she had already fallen in love with someone else.


    "What''s going on here, Patriarch?" the elder of the Heavenly Demon n demanded. Alyssa was


    ying some kind of drama, and he wanted to get over this as soon as possible. He was so close to


    obtaining the Moon Fox, and couldn''t afford to let this woman destroy everything at thest minute. If


    his patriarch hadn''t ordered him to bring Alyssa and the Moon Fox back together to his n, he


    wouldn''t have bothered to care whether she was alive or dead.


    The patriarch of the Wood n tried to pacify the elder. "Elder, please give us a moment. Let us talk to


    her."


    He then turned to Alyssa. "Alyssa, think about this carefully. This alliance is of great importance to the


    Wood n," the patriarch said, trying to reason with her.


    "Yes, Alyssa, let''s talk about this! Think twice before you take this step," the elders of the Wood n


    echoed.


    The alliance between them and the Heavenly Demon n was indeed a cry for help. The Wood n


    failed to get the half of their spiritual treasure, and Alyssa''s Moon Fox wouldn''t evolve to be a true


    legendary guardian beast either. An alliance was the only way to dy the oing war.


    "There is no need for more talk." Alyssa shook her head firmly. She had made up her mind; her


    sacrifice was inevitable. It was better to end her life than to endure humiliation and burden for the rest


    of her life. She was lucky enough to meet the person she had wanted to see the most in the end. She


    had no regrets. If there was one, perhaps, it was that she could not express her innermost feelings to


    that person before her death.


    Alyssa gathered her spiritual power and opened her Magic Spiritual Space. As the mortified crowd


    watched, she drove the dagger towards her chest.


    In that instant, a figure appeared silently beside Alyssa and grabbed her hand. Next to the figure was a


    beast, shrouded in mist. It emitted a colorful light, and its aura was as strong as that of a guardian


    beast.


    There was an eerie silence. The people of the two ns stared at the man and the beast, who had


    Alyssa was the most surprised. When she saw the face of the man, her body trembled.


    "Wha¡ª" she stammered, staring at the man. "Why are you here? I asked you to leave!" she yelled,


    panic-stricken.


    "I knew you would do something stupid like this!"


    Rocky said, taking the dagger from her hand. He looked at Alyssa with a cold frown. He had figured


    that something was wrong with her after hearing her words earlier. He knew her all too well. She was


    not the kind of person who would easily sacrifice herself, and he believed that she meant to sacrifice


    herself.


    Alyssa bit her pink lips guiltily, but she was more worried about him now. The crowd had already


    realized that he was a human being. They were still surprised and wondering why a human would


    appear in their midst without their notice, and not to mention, with a spirit-manipted beast whose


    aura was simr to a guardian beast.


    This was practically impossible. A guardian beast was born from the transformation of a supernatural


    beast. The power of a supernatural beast was beyond the control of a human spirit maniptor. So, a


    human spirit maniptor could never transform a supernatural beast into a spirit-manipted beast of


    the spiritual race. Thus, it would be impossible for a human to have a spirit-manipted beast at the


    level of a guardian beast.


    Rocky surveyed the surroundings. He was once again in the middle of a spiritual race gathering. He


    had been hiding with Ken till now, while the elders had been focused on Alyssa. But her actions gave


    him no choice but to interfere.


    "Who are you?" the patriarch of the Wood n shouted angrily. He saw that Rocky was dressed like


    one of the escorts who had brought Alyssa''s dowries earlier. But no ordinary human being could


    possibly show up so easily without their noticing.


    "An uninvited guest, I suppose," Rocky replied casually.


    "Guards! Get this rude human out of here!" the patriarch ordered. He had no time to deal with the man.


    Right now, he was most concerned about Alyssa''s matter.


    Soon, a few spiritual ves surrounded Rocky.


    "Patriarch! He is my friend. Please, let him be!" Alyssa stood up to protect him.


    "Your friend?" The patriarch looked Rocky up and down once. He noticed that his aura was very


    unique. He couldn''t identify if he was weak or strong. However, there was a very strong power hidden


    within his body. The patriarch was now curious about the human''s identity.


    "Run!" Alyssa whispered to Rocky.


    He just smiled. Turning to the patriarch, he said, "You must be the patriarch of the Wood n. Let us


    make a deal, shall we?"


    "A deal?" the patriarch smirked. Not only did this human trespass into his n, but now, he wanted to


    make a deal with him. He was either very brave, or very foolish.


    "I have something that your n wants," Rocky continued.


    "How could a mere human have something that we want? Ridiculous! Get him out of here!" an elder of


    the Wood n roared as he waved his hand angrily.


    "Don''t you at least want to see what I have to offer?" Rocky asked as he took out the Mysterious Spirit


    Raw Gemstone which should have been embedded on the spiritual treasure of the Wood n.

 Chapter 1161 The Top Beauty

    Chapter 1161 The Top Beauty


    The patriarch and elders of the Wood n froze at the sight of the Mysterious Spirit Raw Gemstone.


    They recognized it at a nce as the other half of their spiritual treasure. The gemstones on the nine


    spiritual treasures had unique colors. Each represented a natural power, and hence, was easy to


    recognize.


    "Why do you have that?" the patriarch of the Wood n asked without taking his eyes off the


    gemstone. "Wasn''t that half taken away by the other n of the spiritual race?"


    "Ah! That was just an illusion I created. I had it all along," Rocky said, raising his eyebrows at him with


    a self-satisfied smirk.


    The elders of the Wood n looked at the patriarch, waiting for his response. If they could get the


    Mysterious Spirit Raw Gemstone back from the human, their spiritual treasure would beplete.


    They might not need to covet the spiritual treasure of the Heavenly Demon n any more. The


    treasures could not be used casually by any n of the spiritual race. Moreover, using a spiritual


    treasure required enormous power. As long as any n of the spiritual race had one spiritual treasure,


    that would be enough to grant them immunity against any wars.


    "What kind of deal do you want to make?" the patriarch questioned. "If you are here for Alyssa, I''m


    afraid that''s not possible. The Wood n has already finished the alliance agreement with the


    Heavenly Demon n. We have to hand over Alyssa to them." Although he coveted the other half of


    the spiritual treasure in Rocky''s hand, the patriarch still had to consider the overall situation. If they


    broke the alliance agreement in public, it would not look good on the Wood n. Besides, the


    Heavenly Demon n wouldn''t give up so easily.


    The members of the Heavenly Demon n had been restless from the moment Alyssa had started


    rebelling. As soon as the spiritual master of the Heavenly Demon n saw the other half of the


    spiritual treasure, he realized that Rocky was set on destroying their n. Before things could go out of


    their control, he gestured the ordinary spiritual beings beside him to spring into action.


    Three of the ordinary spiritual beings bolted towards Rocky immediately. The strength of the three


    beings was equivalent to that of a peerless master at the Divine Stage¡ªthe strongest of them was


    almost as powerful as Rocky, and the weakest was at the third grade of the Divine Stage. And with all


    the three attacking together, the united power would be overwhelming for any human.


    Rocky red at them coldly. Then, he turned to the patriarch of the Wood n. "My condition is very


    simple. If you want this gemstone, then don''t interfere in whatever that happens from this moment


    onward. Since you have handed over Alyssa to the Heavenly Demon n, I''ll deal with them myself.


    As long as you don''t get in my way, you can have this half of the spiritual treasure!"


    Rocky''s words amused the n members, including the patriarch and the elders. They had never seen


    a human so bold. People shook in fear of the spiritual race, especially troublesome ones like the


    Heavenly Demon n. Humans usually stayed amiable because it was impossible for a man to fight


    against any member of the spiritual race unless he was a spirit maniptor at the Immortal Stage.


    However, no matter how they looked at Rocky, they couldn''t figure out how strong he was. Not to


    mention, in addition to the few ordinary spiritual beings, there was also a spiritual master. It would be


    impossible for Rocky to defeat the spiritual master unless he was at the Immortal Stage.


    "Patriarch?" the elders of the Wood n asked spontaneously as they watched their patriarch tensely,


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    waiting for his reply. Whatever decision he made that day would have an irreparable impact on their


    n.


    The patriarch hesitated for a moment. He didn''t know what kind of power Rocky had that he would dare


    to challenge a n of the spiritual race in public. However, if his requirement was only that the Wood


    n stood by and did nothing to intervene, he and his people had pretty much nothing to worry about.


    After a pause, he said firmly, "Since we have already given Alyssa to the Heavenly Demon n, we


    have no right to intervene in issues that matter to her."


    The expression of the spiritual master of the Heavenly Demon n changed into one of disdain. But it


    didn''t matter. Either way, they would get the Moon Fox. A mere human could never take Alyssa away


    under their watch.


    As the three ordinary spiritual beings approached closer, the Frozen Wind Dagger in Rocky''s hand


    instantly turned into an arched ming de.


    The beings attacked him using secret skills of the Heavenly Demon n. In no time, three powerful


    spiritual waves turned into ferocious demon shadows and enveloped Rocky.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Three explosions went out in session. The ground shook, and rays of light spread in all directions.


    Within a hundred meters, dust and sand were sent flying, and the shockwaves of the spiritual power


    spread throughout the area around them.


    No matter how strong a human cultivator at the Divine Stage was, he wouldn''t get out unscathed if


    three ordinary spiritual beings joined together in an attack. When the dust started to settle, a figure in


    ice armor darted out in immense speed. He swung the ming de at the weakest of the three


    spiritual beings. Soon, a Moon de wrapped by ck mes, appearing like a menacing sickle,


    dashed out.


    Although the spiritual being tried his best to counterattack, it was no use. He was thrown back by the


    force of the human''s attack.


    All the members from the spiritual race were perplexed. They didn''t expect a human to have such


    power and strength. While facing a joint attack from three powerful spiritual beings of the Heavenly


    Demon n, this human was not just defending himself; he was striking them back!


    "He has be stronger again," Alyssa murmured to herself, also surprised to see Rocky pushing


    back the enemy with ease.


    Seeing this, the other two ordinary spiritual beings became vignt. They realized that they had


    underestimated Rocky''s strength, so they immediately summoned their guardian beasts.


    The one that was attacked returned to hispanions'' side and also summoned his guardian beast.


    Now, there were three guardian beasts which were each stronger than the seven-star spirit-


    manipted beasts beside the three ordinary spiritual beings.


    Alyssa knew that if the three ordinary spiritual beings, along with their guardian beasts, attacked him all


    at once, Rocky would be in grave danger. Even with his two spirit-manipted beasts, he wouldn''t win


    against them. She immediately stepped forward to help him.


    However, before Alyssa could make a move, a figure grabbed her shoulder from behind and stopped


    her.


    Alyssa turned around and shouted in astonishment, "Grandma?"


    The woman who stopped her was one of the elders of the Wood n, the one who had brought Alyssa


    up. Rocky had met the olddy before.


    Although she was old by age, she looked very much like a young human woman¡ªextremely demonic


    and attractive. Ordinary people would perceive her as a beautiful woman with a fatal charm. Within the


    Wood n, it wouldn''t be a lie to say that she could be crowned as the most beautiful woman.

 Chapter 1162 The Tough Fight

    Chapter 1162 The Tough Fight


    "Elder Evita!" the patriarch and the other elders of the Wood n greeted in surprise when they heard


    Alyssa. Evita, on the other hand, was not supposed to be there, causing confusion to all those who


    heard her name.


    At first nce, the beautiful and majestic Evita seemed young, but on the contrary, she was actually the


    oldest spiritual master in the Wood n. Moreover, no one knew exactly how powerful her cultivation


    base was until now. She had been living in seclusion in the Spiritual Pasture Valley for a long time and


    paid no attention to the Wood n''s affairs. Also, she seldom left the Spiritual Pasture Valley and had


    little updates on what was going on around her and her n.


    With that being said, it was no wonder why the members of the Wood n were immensely surprised


    to see Evita at the event. At that moment, there was only one question running in their minds¡ªwhat


    was she doing here?


    Evita gave a quick nod at the patriarch and the elders first, and then leaned closer and said to Alyssa,


    "This is not the proper time for you to take action. This man must be well prepared. Think about it. He


    even has the audacity and the courage to break into the Wood n and stop the Heavenly Demon


    n. I suggest that you trust him! Let''s see what he can do."


    When Alyssa heard the words, hesitation crept over her face. Soon after, she shot a worried nce at


    Rocky, who was facing three ordinary spiritual beings from the Heavenly Demon n and their


    respective guardian beasts alone.


    Without dy, Rocky opened his Magic Spiritual Space and called his spirit-manipted beast upon


    seeing the three spiritual beings had summoned their guardian beasts.


    The next minute, a figure glistening with icy light all over its body flew out of the Magic Spiritual Space.


    In the blink of an eye, it positioned itself beside Rocky and let out a loud roar. It was as tall and strong


    as a giant, and the most amazing thing about it was that it exuded an aura as powerful as a guardian


    beast.


    When Rocky revealed himself, he was apanied by a spirit-manipted beast on par with the


    guardian beast. But he was not done yet. Now, he summoned another one, with almost the same level


    as the previous one. Seeing this made the members of the spiritual race gasp for air on the spot. For


    the members of the spirit race, they believed that no matter how strong the spirit-manipted beast of


    a human being was, it was impossible for it to be put at the same level as guardian beasts. But now,


    Rocky might have actually refreshed their perception. Not only did he own a spirit-manipted beast at


    the guardian beast''s level, but as it turned out, he got two of them. At that moment, the members of the


    spiritual race were bbergasted as they thought that they were at a disadvantage this time around.


    As a matter of fact, they had never heard of such a thing before, let alone seeing it with their own eyes.


    They began to suspect the world was going to undertake a great change, and all that they believed in


    would be turned upside down. All of them then ran their eyes from Rocky to his spirit-manipted


    beasts with so many doubts. What was this human in front of them capable of? And what would he


    bring to the spirit race? Could they deal with him? What could they do to stop him and maintain the


    current order and bnce of the world?


    ''Who the hell is this human?'' the patriarch of the Wood n spected internally. This human in front


    of them was by no means ordinary. At that moment, he decided to wait for the cat to jump.


    Despite Rocky having two spirit-manipted beasts, he still thought that he was at a disadvantage.


    After all, he was outnumbered by the enemies who had three guardian beasts with them.


    Just when the members of the spiritual race thought that the Heavenly Demon n had the upper


    hand, a me light beast shadow unexpectedly shot out from Rocky''s Magic Spiritual Space. Hovering


    in the air like a gust of wind, this creature possessed three pairs of ming wings. However, something


    unexpected happened. As soon as this creature revealed itself, the three guardian beasts of the


    Heavenly Demon n suddenly let out a few frightened cries, feeling ill at ease.


    All eyes were fixed on the beast and followed it until itnded beside Rocky. Seeing that this creature


    was also Rocky''s, the crowd quieted down.


    After a long moment of being tranquil in disbelief, they began whispering to each other as they aroused


    an uproar.


    "Three spirit-manipted beasts! How could this happen?"


    "I can''t believe it. How could a human actually own three such beasts all at the same time? This is


    unbelievable!"


    "Well, the third one looks stronger than the other two. Based on its aura, I can clearly feel that the third


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    one is even stronger than a guardian beast!"


    The members of the Wood n began to discuss in theirnguage, still carrying the surprised looks on


    their faces.


    At that moment, things werepletely out of their imagination. The patriarch of the Wood n, the


    elder, a spiritual master of the Heavenly Demon n and others present all fixed their eyes at Rocky


    without uttering a single word.


    "Hold on a second. This spirit-manipted beast looks familiar to me. I think I have seen this one


    before," Alyssa eximed in a voice that only she could hear. Taking a closer look at it, she recognized


    it to be the first spirit-manipted beast Rocky ever had. However, she heard that it had been killed


    after a tough battle. Yet, it was reborn and even showed an aura that surpassed that of a guardian


    beast.


    "When I firstid eyes on this young man, I already sensed that he is different from the others. But it''s


    totally unique for a human being to own three spirit-manipted beasts at the same time! How did he


    do it?" Even Evita was amazed at the scene right before her.


    Hearing her words, the patriarch and the elders exchanged nces with each other. The clock was


    ticking, and they needed to do something about this dreadful situation.


    "Patriarch, I think we shall not allow this human to continue acting so recklessly. After all, we have


    formed an alliance with the Heavenly Demon n. Even if we don''t want to interfere, they won''t be


    easily fooled," advised an elder of the Wood n as he leaned close to the patriarch.


    "Well..." The patriarch was out of ideas on how to control the situation.


    "We made the expedient decision to send Alyssa to the Heavenly Demon n. If this human is willing


    to return the other half of our spiritual treasure, then we won''t have to think about the spiritual treasure


    falling in the hands of the Heavenly Demon n. I suggest that we leave the rest to this young man,"


    Evita said from the side, removing the patriarch''s headache from this devastating problem.


    Hearing her n, the patriarch nodded in agreement and gave Evita an appreciative smile.


    Soon after, Rocky gathered his spiritual power and gave out an overwhelming aura that shocked the


    members of the Heavenly Demon n again. Everything that Rocky was doing was so unexpected


    that even the elder, a spiritual master of the Heavenly Demon n had a livid face.


    "Go ahead!" Rocky said freely to the three beasts.


    Without hesitation, these three beasts pounced on the enemies'' three guardian beasts with astonishing


    momentum. Not long after, Rocky followed closely, fighting against the three ordinary spiritual beings.


    "Fire Snake Explosion!"


    "me Arm!"


    "me Dragons!"


    At that moment, Rocky faced the three ordinary spiritual beings of the Heavenly Demon n with his


    full power. In fact, he was able to attack and defend at the same time with the help of Frozen Wind


    Dagger and Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring despite his enemies'' use of powerful secret skills.


    As the fight progressed, Rocky had managed to beat the three ordinary spiritual beings ck and blue


    without anyone''s help.


    At the same time, their three guardian beasts werepletely at a disadvantage in front of the fierce


    attacks of Rocky''s formidable beasts.


    In no time, the weakest one of the ordinary spiritual beings was critically hit by Rocky''s Moon de


    again, sending him to fly more than ten meters away. He crashed into a big tree and fell onto the


    ground, unable to stand on his feet due to the injuries that he had sustained.


    "Is this guy still human?" All the ordinary spiritual beings present had the same question in their minds


    after witnessing how Rocky fought against three enemies alone and even hurt one of them.


    By that time, the elder of the Heavenly Demon n, couldn''t take it anymore. "Attack them now! All of


    you!" he ordered immediately.


    Without thinking twice, the remaining three ordinary spiritual beings and over twenty spiritual ves all


    marched forward and surrounded Rocky.

 Chapter 1163 Have To Fight Recklessly

    Chapter 1163 Have To Fight Recklessly


    Meanwhile, about eight figures started to pop out of nowhere and gathered beside Rocky.


    These figures were members of the escort team, which included Lucas, two supreme masters of the


    Timber Deity Empire at the Divine Stage, Luci, and several other women.


    "Basil, everything is ready and has been arranged outside. The Heavenly Demon n''s people can''t


    take the princess away now," Luci reported to Rocky immediately.


    "Thank you so much for your help," Rocky said with a feeble smile. The only reason why he fought the


    three Heavenly Demon n members alone was to buy some time for the escort team so that they had


    adequate time to set up an escape-proof to prevent the Heavenly Demon n from taking Alyssa


    away.


    On the other hand, the situation changed as soon as Lucas and the others appeared. The Heavenly


    Demon n might have six ordinary spiritual beings on their side, but Rocky had six peerless masters


    above the Divine Stage ready to aid him. Moreover, he had backup outside the Wood n''s territory


    from the members of the escort team who woulde in to support him once they needed help.


    Needless to say, the Heavenly Demon n did not expect that they would be disadvantaged.


    "Charge!" Rocky ordered. Without hesitation, Lucas and the others beside him immediately rushed


    towards the ordinary spiritual being and several spiritual ves.


    Covered by Lucas and the others, Rocky waved the Frozen Wind Dagger in his hand and walked


    towards the elder of the Heavenly Demon n, a powerful spiritual master.


    "Who the hell are you? What is your name,d?" At that moment, Rocky''s temperament and prowess


    piqued the interest of the elder. To be honest, he found it impressive that Rocky had even brought a


    group of human masters to intercept Alyssa openly in the territory of the Wood n. With this, the


    elder wanted to know his name and identity.


    "I am Prince Crimson... of the Holy Dragon Empire!" Rocky replied inly.


    Right after he exposed his identity, the elder of the Heavenly Demon n, the patriarch and several


    elders of the Wood n could not help but gasp in astonishment. None of them had ever expected that


    the young man in front of them was the famous Prince Crimson of the Holy Dragon Empire in the Wild


    Spirit Land. They heard many great things about him, especially the time when he had unleashed the


    curse inside the body of the human daughter of the former patriarch of the Dragon Master n,


    Ma.


    "So, you are the famous Prince Crimson. Our patriarch is very interested in you. He would be more


    than delighted if I take you back!" A sinister smile crept on the face of the elder from the Heavenly


    Demon n.


    "Let''s just see if you can!" With cold and murderous eyes, Rocky gave him a smirk. At that moment, he


    knew he was going to have a hard time dealing with the elder. That was because this elder was a


    spiritual master, whose strength was at least above the Immortal Stage. Moreover, this elder was


    significantly stronger than Reginald, the one who Rocky had severely beaten up before.


    Also, Rocky could no longer use the evil power of the Holy Dragon Bead now. He could temporarily


    burst out the sealed power of the seventhyer that had not been merged in the spiritual soul container


    in his body, but obviously, it was not enough to fight against the elder.


    It was not as if Rocky didn''t stand a chance against the elder. In fact, if he used the Spirit Possession


    with Ken, he could borrow the power of his guardian beast and have a shot at defeating the elder. But


    in order for him to win, he must do it perfectly because he only had one chance to make it happen. If he


    couldn''t defeat the elder, numerous unimaginable consequences would certainly arise.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Rocky focused his energy on preparing to defeat the elder. As long as he defeated the


    elder, it would also mean that he had defeated the other members of the Heavenly Demon n without


    a fight.


    With that being said, Rocky had no time to hesitate. The only way to make sure that Alyssa was safe


    was to defeat the Heavenly Demon n, making them retreat and releasing Alyssa.


    Ready to bring the elder down, Rocky narrowed his eyes at once. Soon after, Ken transformed into a


    colorful light and fused with his body.


    In the blink of an eye, Rocky''s aura instantly increased to the ninth grade of the Divine Stage.


    All the members of the Wood n were surprised upon witnessing Rocky''s direct Spirit Possession. To


    them, the prince was gambling for his life when he chose to use the Spirit Possession against his


    enemy. But despite his chosen move, there was still a huge gap between his strength and his


    opponent''s.


    At the same time, the patriarch and the members of the Wood n were astonished to see Rocky''s


    disy of human strength. After all, nobody would believe that someone like Rocky would have this


    much strength at such a young age.


    "You are nothing but a mere human being! How dare you have the audacity to fight against the


    Heavenly Demon n?" Needless to say, the elder took Rocky''s threat lightly. As he spoke, his aura


    instantly soared, like a violent wind brewing a storm. It was naturally very amazing that his aura was


    even stronger than that of a spirit maniptor at the preliminary level of the Immortal Stage.


    On the other hand, the elder''s strength was at least equal to that of a spirit maniptor at the third


    grade of the Immortal Stage, or even stronger.


    At that moment, Rocky had already rushed to the elder at full speed, while his two beasts, Robin and


    Uriah, followed suit and sped from both left and right.


    Picking up his defensive stance, the elder quickly summoned his guardian beast, who was more


    powerful than an eight-star level spirit-manipted beast.


    In no time, Robin and Uriah fearlessly surrounded them.


    At the same time, Rocky also dashed in front of the elder and shed his dagger at him with all his


    strength. At once, a wave of strong Evil me turned into a me light that soared into the sky,


    shrouding the elder in it instantly.


    But just as the Evil me was rushing down, the elder waved his sleeve lightly. Not long after, a


    demonic light shed and bounced the Evil me away. Whilst this happened, he snapped one of his


    fingers and a strong wind shadow spiritual beam shot out of his fingertip.


    Rocky, in contrast, immediately tried to resist the attack and waved the ming de, but the wind


    shadow spiritual beam managed to break through his weapon and rushed directly in front of him.


    "Shield!" At that moment, the Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring on Rocky''s finger spewed blinding light


    and a spiritual shadow instantly amassed in front of him, forming a spiritual shield.


    Bang!


    The wind shadow spiritual beam crashed with the spiritual shield and immediately exploded with


    unexpected power. As a matter of fact, the light was so powerful that it instantly covered a range of


    thirty meters. Despite it being an ordinary blow from the elder, it still had such power.


    Without a doubt, the situation was obviously not in Rocky''s favor.


    Just after the chaotic light explosion, Rocky vanished into thin air, without a single trace of where he


    was.


    Of course, the elder immediately looked around to find Rocky. Soon after, he waved his hand and


    formed a spiritual wind barrier which then erupted a sudden me light.


    Whereas Rocky, who was still invisible, saw that the elder could see through his invisibility, he squinted


    his eyes as he observed the elder''s actions and then cloaked himself immediately after.


    Rocky tried several times, but he still couldn''t execute his nned surprise attack. Finally, he gave up


    and appeared in front of the elder.


    At that moment, he already surpassed half the time limit of the Spirit Possession.


    "I don''t think I have any other choice. I have to fight recklessly." Rocky knew that he didn''t have much


    time left, so he immediately increased his spiritual power and hastily moved towards the elder again.


    Afterwards, he used the spiritual martial arts at the Divine Stage, and the giant Moon des and


    continued to attack the elder. Moreover, the dense rain of Moon des also stunned the members of


    the Wood n, because they saw that Rocky''s spiritual power seemed to be inexhaustible. They


    thought that if he were an ordinary human spirit maniptor, his spiritual power would have been


    depleted and exhausted long ago.

 Chapter 1164 Just Surrender

    Chapter 1164 Just Surrender


    After Rocky activated the Spirit Possession with Ken, he was able to use the guardian power in its body


    to replenish his exhausted spiritual power. Therefore, in just an instant, he regained more spiritual


    power that was much stronger than the ordinary spirit maniptors.


    However, even under the continuous violent attacks from Rocky, the elder of the Heavenly Demon n


    seemed to be unfazed. He was still able to disy his astounding strength as a spiritual master with so


    much ease.


    As the battle dragged on, Rocky was only left with onest chance to use the guardian power. On the


    other hand, the elder still didn''t show any weak point. He wouldn''t let Rocky obtain a single chance to


    gain the upper hand.


    But of course, Rocky would never give up regardless of how bad the situation was. Therefore, he


    rushed towards the elder again, gathered all of his spiritual power, and directly cut through the air.


    However, even with all his efforts, Rocky achieved nothing, at least in the eyes of most of the ordinary


    spiritual race beings.


    "What a waste of energy. This guy has insignificant skills!" However, Rocky''s n wasn''t able to


    escape the eyes of the elder. With his tremendous strength, he had immediately seen through Rocky''s


    invisible sh, suspending in the air. It seemed to be harmless at first nce, but it contained lots of


    hidden killing intent.


    The elder quickly took action and unleashed his surging spiritual power, causing a vicious whirlwind


    around him.


    Crash! Boom!


    Upon contact with the elder''s spiritual power, Rocky''s invisible sh instantly exploded.


    "Is that yourst trick up your sleeve?" Upon seeing that Rocky was almost out of breath, the elder


    suspected that he had no more strength left to fight back. It was the perfect chance to catch him before


    he could recover again.


    Thus, in the blink of an eye, the elder turned into a light shadow and rushed towards Rocky.


    "Basil!" As Alyssa saw Rocky''s current condition, she couldn''t help but call out to him. She was


    extremely worried about his safety.


    At that moment, every spiritual race being was confident that the battle was already over. Rocky was


    like amb that was about to be in in the hands of a mighty wolf.


    Then, the elder quickly appeared in front of Rocky. He wore a smirk on his face as he began to attack


    this young man who was in a pitiful state. As long as he sealed Rocky''s spiritual power, thetter


    wouldn''t have any chance to resist anymore.


    However, the elder''s eyes widened as he saw a devilish grin appear on Rocky''s face. In a sh, an


    astonishing spiritual power burst out from his body, and the Evil me on his body rose and soared


    into the sky.


    Furthermore, it was inconceivable how Rocky''s aura continued to surge and ascend without limits.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Before the elder knew it, Rocky''s strength had already broken through the Immortal Stage, and there


    was still no hint of it stopping soon.


    This scene shocked all the people present. They weren''t able to understand where Rocky was getting


    all this enormous strength.


    Even the elder was surprised. A while ago, he was already so sure of his victory, but just now, he was


    actually in a dangerous situation. Soon after, Rocky waved the Frozen Wind Dagger and shed


    through the air. A ferocious Moon de, as high as a few meters, instantly roared out and dashed


    forward. Wherever it passed, several huge fissures appeared on the ground.


    There was a hint of panic on the elder''s face. He didn''t expect that Rocky could still set such an


    borate trap to bring him down. Without wasting any time, he gathered as much spiritual power as he


    could in order to resist Rocky''s attack.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The next moment, due to the massive impact of the two powerful forces, everything around the elder


    was engulfed by the stunning light of the Evil me. The spiritual waves surged within a hundred-


    meter radius and the sand soared as if forming a storm.


    Upon witnessing this mind-blowing scene, the members of the spiritual race were in disbelief. They


    didn''t expect that there was the slightest chance that Rocky would be able to push the elder this far.


    However, all of a sudden, a beam of shadow light broke out of the Evil me light, like a scything wind.


    Filled with anger, the elder dashed out and threw a palm at Rocky. In his palm, a spiritual ball was


    spinning furiously, releasing an astonishing amount of spiritual power.


    The strength of the elder as a spiritual master of the Heavenly Demon n was, without a doubt, on a


    different level than the others''. Even in such a desperate situation, he could surpass a crisis by just


    using his own strength. He immediatelyunched a counterattack before Rocky could even recover. At


    that moment, he wanted to make sure that it was a checkmate.


    Therefore, Alyssa and the other members of the Wood n, including their patriarch, could not help


    but worry about Rocky. Just a while ago, indeed, they were stunned by Rocky''s disy of tenacity, but


    it seemed that this time, he might not get out of this unscathed.


    However, to their surprise, there was no hint that Rocky would even try to dodge the elder''s attack.


    Instead, he slowly raised his left arm. Then, the Dragon Spirit Mark on his arm instantly shone brightly.


    The blinding spiritual light soared and rushed directly to the palm of the elder.


    Rocky''s action made all the members of the Wood n even more nervous. They couldn''t imagine


    what was going on in his mind to take the elder''s attack directly. It was as if he was testing his luck


    against death.


    Boom!


    Another wave of light burst out from the palms as they made contact, enveloping the two into a huge


    dome of dazzling light. Although it seemed like it wasn''t as dreadful as their previous sh, it was


    obvious that the damage it could produce was pretty intense.


    Therefore, if Rocky took a direct hit, there was a high probability that he would be seriously injured


    even if he was lucky enough not to die.


    Alyssa''s delicate face grew pale, extremely nervous about what might happen to Rocky. If she hadn''t


    been held by Evita, she might have rushed to where he was.


    After the light eventually dissipated, Rocky, who was fortunately still standing still, suddenly spit out a


    mouthful of blood. His face gradually turned pale and was obviously seriously injured.


    "Basil¡­" Sabina and the other women were shocked as they saw Rocky in this condition.


    However, what surprised everyone all the more was when the elder of the Heavenly Demon n


    suddenly took a step back as his knees wobbled a little. Then, a trace of blood flowed out from the


    corner of his mouth.


    This scene caused an uproar in the crowd. They hadn''t seen the elder in that situation before. No one


    was able to sh with him and leave this kind of damage.


    Furthermore, he was injured by a human spirit maniptor, who was supposed to be so much weaker


    than him. This was beyond the expectation of all the members of the spiritual race present.


    The elder also stared at Rocky with his eyes wide open. It was not like he was careless during the


    battle, but this man really had the ability to fight with him to such extent.


    Yet, Rocky actually knew his capabilities. He wouldn''t recklessly attack the elder head-on without a


    n or the strength to stand his ground.


    "Do you want to continue?" Rocky asked the elder with a smirk on his face as if he was deliberately


    provoking him. Although he also knew that he didn''t have much power left, he wouldn''t show any hint of


    weakness in front of his enemy.


    As much as the elder knew that Rocky''s words were only a bluff, he became afraid of Rocky''s strange


    power when he experienced it firsthand. Thus, he didn''t dare to act rashly. Right now, their battle


    suddenly ended in a stalemate.


    "Don''t act high and mighty. I know that you don''t have enough power to fight me anymore. Just


    surrender ande to the Heavenly Demon n with me." The elder didn''t want to have any more


    meaningless battle, so he just dismissed Rocky''s words.


    Rocky sneered after realizing that the elder wouldn''t sumb to his provocation.


    "Elder, you can''t take this person away." The patriarch of the Wood n suddenly stepped forward and


    interrupted the two.


    "Why is that?" the elder asked with his eyebrows raised. He obviously didn''t like what the patriarch just


    said.


    "This man broke into our n without permission and stirred up trouble. Therefore, it is just reasonable


    he will be dealt with by our n," the patriarch answered with a straight face. It sounded logical but


    everyone knew that it was a mere excuse.


    "What if I say no? It is our patriarch''s order to bring this person to him along with Princess Alyssa. If


    you don''t want to make an enemy out of the Heavenly Demon n, then I suggest that you don''t try to


    meddle in our business," the elder dered with a stern voice.


    Upon hearing this, the patriarch grew worried. At that point, he didn''t know what else to do.


    "Enough! I''ll only go with you if you leave this man to our n," Alyssa suddenly shouted at the elder


    and stared at him with extremely cold eyes.

 Chapter 1165 Removed The Seal

    Chapter 1165 Removed The Seal


    "Princess Alyssa, You have to know that it''s not up to you to decide this matter." The elder of the


    Heavenly Demon n stared back at the princess with condescending eyes.


    "Really? Then, if you insist, you''ll have to take him over my dead body." Alyssa didn''t back down and


    even threatened the elder.


    "Don''t be too rash, Princess Alyssa. Even if you died right here, you wouldn''t be able to save him. Do


    you really want to get to that point? While in fact, you can save his life if you agree to leave with us.


    You can trust my word. Just do everything we''re telling you." The elder was kind of losing his patience,


    so he also subtly threatened her back.


    Upon seeing that even Alyssa couldn''t do anything about the situation, Lucas and the women decided


    to sneakily approach Rocky and attempted to save him. However, they were immediately restrained by


    the ordinary spiritual beings and the spiritual ves of the Heavenly Demon n, and didn''t have any


    chance to even get near him.


    Hearing the elder''s response, Alyssa couldn''t help but grit her teeth as she turned towards Rocky. In


    her mind, the elder was right. Even if she sacrificed her life, Rocky would still be taken away. Therefore,


    if she had to die, she had to at least make sure that Rocky would be able to escape safely. With these


    thoughts in her head, she immediately turned and looked intently at Evita.


    Thetter had a hunch about what Alyssa was nning. She actually wanted to stop her but she was


    taken aback by the fiery determination in the eyes of the princess. She had to nod as her support for


    her.


    Instantly, Alyssa''s spiritual power soared to great heights as she rushed towards Rocky. However, the


    elder of the Heavenly Demon n quickly saw through her actions and appeared in front of her in the


    blink of an eye. Even with her current strength, she was easily suppressed by the elder.


    Although her strength was already equivalent to that of a high-level ordinary spiritual being, it was still


    inferior to the level of a spiritual master. Moreover, she was distracted with the thought of urgently


    rescuing Rocky; thus, she showed a lot of loopholes that enabled the elder to easily hit her.


    However, Alyssa''s fighting spirit was not to be underestimated. Even if she was hit by the elder and her


    face turned pale, she used this opportunity to redirect her trajectory and passed through the crowd just


    to get to Rocky.


    As soon as she got to Rocky, she held him and said, "Can''t you just let me leave in peace?" Alyssa


    was slightly trembling as she saw Rocky''s worn-out appearance up close. She stared at him with her


    captivating eyes while trying to suppress her emotions. It hadn''t been easy for her to face her true


    feelings for Rocky. As much as possible, she didn''t want to see him risking his life for her, but right now,


    she was incredibly moved by his efforts and gesture.


    "Well, I never wanted to owe anyone¡­ I think that it''s time that I pay you back," Rocky said softly with a


    faint smile.


    "But you don''t need to do that. I don''t need to get repaid¡­" Alyssa was still trying to push her feelings


    down, but it kept on surging as if it was going to burst any minute.


    However, at that moment, Rocky didn''t give her any chance to escape. He intended to break down all


    the barriers that she had put up to suppress her feelings. With that, Rocky suddenly put his arm around


    her waist and drew her closer to him. He raised her chin using his other hand and kissed her


    passionately on her soft and tender lips.


    Alyssa was surprised by Rocky''s sudden and bold move. She wanted to push him away, but her heart


    immediately melted and felt like she didn''t have the strength to resist anymore. Overwhelmed by her


    emotions that finally got free, she almost fainted and felt like she was out of breath.


    At the same time, she also felt hot in her chest as it throbbed rapidly. It was as if something was about


    to burst out from her body.


    Upon seeing this scene, everyone was also surprised. They didn''t know where to look because the two


    of them suddenly kissed passionately in public.


    Even the elder of the Heavenly Demon n found it absurd that they had to do it in front of everyone.


    He didn''t want to waste his time watching something like this. He got so pissed that he wanted to


    separate the two of them as soon as possible.


    However, just as when the elder was about to make a move, a strange green light that resembled the


    warmth of nature suddenly burst out from Alyssa''s body, instantly enveloping her and Rocky.


    Witnessing this scene, Lucas and the other women seemed to realize something and immediately flew


    away from the area.


    Then, within a radius of about ten meters, where Alyssa and Rocky were currently situated, countless


    wood vines emerged from the ground and quickly intertwined and surrounded the two, as if they were


    ced inside a huge cocoon.


    The elder didn''t have enough time to stop the abrupt scene and was shocked to see that the wood


    vines hadpletely wrapped the two inside. The vines continued to rise and thicken, lifting the two in


    the air while being enclosed in a huge and thick wooden sphere.


    The spiritual race beings were bbergasted as it was their first time witnessing such a thing.


    "Wait. What the hell is this?" Even the patriarch and the elders of the Wood n nced at each other


    with confused looks on their faces.


    "It''s pretty simple. It seems that she has finally faced her own heart¡­" Apart from the members of the


    Wood n, it seemed like Evita was the only one who understood what was going on. She wanted to


    stop Alyssa earlier from going to Rocky, but she also realized that it might be the perfect opportunity for


    the princess to face what was truly inside her heart.


    Upon seeing the huge wooden sphere up in the air, the elder of the Heavenly Demon n was


    distressed that he immediately gathered his strong spiritual power and hurled powerful attacks towards


    it. However, he was dumbfounded to see that his attacks were just able to peel and break off a few


    vines. The huge wooden sphere didn''t budge even a little.


    After a while, streaks of green light suddenly burst out through the cracks on the surface of the vines.


    As the dazzling light continued to grow stronger, the vines gradually opened, and the wooden sphere


    As the lights dissipated little by little, everyone was able to see Alyssa and Rocky. To their surprise,


    Alyssa''s appearance hadpletely transformed. Although overall, she still had human features, it


    was very notable that the unique spiritual mark of the Wood n had emerged on her beautiful face. At


    the same time, her delicate body was clothed by colorful flower vines. On her back, there were also


    vines attached that looked like extremely durable whips. At first nce, she would look like a fairy of


    the forest.


    But on top of it all, what surprised them the most was the current aura that Alyssa possessed. Without


    a doubt, she had now broken through the level of a spiritual master.


    "Does it mean that her seal has been removed? If that''s the case, then Alyssa''s Moon Fox¡­" The


    patriarch of the Wood n couldn''t even finish his sentence in utmost anticipation.


    At the same moment, the Magic Spiritual Space that Alyssa had opened began expanding widely.


    Then, an exceedingly breathtaking aura could be sensed from within the space. Eventually, she saw a


    huge fox shadow enveloped in dark-green lights walked out of Alyssa''s Magic Spiritual Space.


    "Moon Fox?" Alyssa was easily startled as she saw the huge fox shadow. She could still recognize that


    it was her original guardian beast, but its features had drastically changed.


    As the cursed seal from within her body was removed, so was the seal attached to the Moon Fox. With


    this, the Moon Fox''s original form was restored, which was the true form of the legendary guardian


    beast of the Wood n¡ªthe Timber Moon Fox King.


    The Moon Fox, who had regained its original body, was wearing a gorgeous flower shadow wood mark.


    Its nine majestic green tails swayed gracefully in the air, like the tree crowns with lively swinging green


    leaves on them. It was like the king of the forest that exuded an aura of wisdom and authority.


    It was said that the Timber Moon Fox King was the only one among the nine legendary guardian


    beasts that had the ability to exactly predict the future. This was the main reason why the Heavenly


    Demon n wanted to marry Alyssa into their n. They were worried that once her seal was


    removed, the Moon Fox, who would inevitably return to its original form as the Timber Moon Fox King,


    would also regain all of its superior abilities. If it was able to predict the future, then their n would be


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    in trouble if they went against the Wood n.


    As soon as the Timber Moon Fox King showed up to the crowd, the face of the elder of the Heavenly


    Demon n instantly turned pale.


    "Basil, thank you¡­" Alyssa couldn''t express how grateful she was to Rocky. If he hadn''t taken the risk


    to save her in the first ce, she wouldn''t be able to face her feelings, and she would have definitely


    missed the opportunity to remove the seal.


    "I just did what I''m supposed to. Now, it''s your turn to do what you should do." Rocky was ted to see


    that everything worked out in the end. Even from the beginning, he knew that it would be too risky, but


    now that he was able to help Alyssa remove the cursed seal, then every effort he made seemed to be


    worth it.

 Chapter 1166 They Left In Dejection

    Chapter 1166 They Left In Dejection


    Alyssa nodded gratefully at Rocky. It was only then that she realized that what he had done was to


    sincerely help her confront her heart and remove the curse that was binding her.


    Of course, the most touching moment for Alyssa was that this man was willing to break into the Wood


    n for her. He even prevented the Heavenly Demon n from taking her away, which led to the


    rebirth that she waited for a long time.


    She was no longer a human being now. Although her appearance did not change, she was now


    guardian beast, she was destined to be a leader like Marcia who would change the course for all


    the ns of the spiritual race. In the future, everyone would definitely know who she was just by


    mentioning her name.


    The one who paved the way for all of this was only a human being, but what he had done was beyond


    what any member of the spiritual race could do. It was indeed a miracle.


    The members of the Wood n were the most shocked by what had happened to Alyssa, especially


    the reappearance of the legendary guardian beast. They could not feel anything else but pride and joy


    in their hearts.


    The crowd burst into loud cheers. They were cheering not only for Alyssa, but also for Rocky who had


    removed Alyssa''s curse.


    "That''s great! It''s a miracle! I have never imagined that I would see the legendary guardian beast


    reappear in my entire life!"


    "This is truly the pride and honor of the Wood n!"


    "We are thankful to Prince Crimson. If it were not for him, who knows how long we would have to wait


    before seeing the legendary guardian beast of our n again! Maybe forever!"


    Even the elders, who had thought that Rocky came here just to cause troubles and wanted to drive him


    out with their own hands, changed their attitude towards him. Now, they looked at Rocky with sparkling


    eyes as if he was a piece of precious treasure.


    "All you want is the legendary guardian beast, but now I''m afraid that you can''t get what you want from


    me," Alyssa said to the elder of the Heavenly Demon n, her eyes running coldly over their members


    with the exuding arrogance of the spiritual race.


    "So, does this mean that you are dering the Wood n as an enemy of the Heavenly Demon n?"


    The elder was enraged with what Alyssa said. He withdrew his eyes from Alyssa and put them on the


    patriarch of the Wood n. Now that Alyssa''s curse had been removed, it meant that their n had


    totally failed.


    What they had nned at first was to take Alyssa back to their n, and then go back to bring Rocky to


    their n too. Then they would try every means to force Rocky into removing Alyssa''s curse. However,


    their n could not adjust to the changes of their situation. They didn''t expect that the rtionship


    between Rocky and Alyssa was much closer andplicated than they had thought. To their great


    surprise, Rocky had already broken into the Wood n to rescue her and even removed the curse by


    ident. The more the elder thought about it, the more infuriated he became.


    "Ever since the beginning we both know that it was an advantage to ally with the Heavenly Demon


    n. But since our spiritual treasure and legendary guardian beast havee back, I don''t think our


    alliance is necessary now. It was a pleasure to be your ally, but I have to ask you to leave now." The


    patriarch of the Wood n was confident now. He directly announced the extermination of their


    alliance with the Heavenly Demon n without any hesitation.


    The elder waspletely stunned. He tried to save face from the Wood n, but it turned out that he


    was just turned down without any mercy. But he was aware that the Wood n didn''t have to care


    about his feelings or his n''s influence, because they now had aplete spiritual treasure and a


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    legendary guardian beast. Although the Heavenly Demon n had two spiritual treasures in their


    hands, it would not be easy for them to start a war against the Wood n. After all, the Wood n was


    a spiritual race of a higher level. In fact, one of the reasons that they wanted to ally with the Wood n


    was that there would be one less enemy for them.


    "You''ve exhausted your every option. Just leave now. Staying here will only bring further disgrace on


    yourselves and your n!" At that moment, Evita came up in full view of the public. The strong and


    unfathomable aura of a spiritual master instantly spread, making people hold their breaths.


    The elder of the Heavenly Demon n turned his head and thought for a moment. Now that Evita was


    here, she couldn''t just stay at the side if any dispute began. Judging by her looks, she was no more


    than an elder of the Wood n, but everyone knew that none of the spiritual race beings could


    overpower her strength.


    The situation was not favorable for the Heavenly Demon n, and it was totally meaningless to stay


    any longer. So, the elder waved his hand for the retreat and left with the members of the Heavenly


    Demon n in dejection.


    As soon as the Heavenly Demon n left, the whole Wood n cheered again. They gathered around


    the Timber Moon Fox King and knelt to worship it.


    It was the legendary guardian beast of the Wood n, the symbol of the Wood n. The nine


    legendary guardian beasts all had a special power which made them different from ordinary guardian


    beasts. The Timber Moon Fox King had the power of foresight. This power could foresee major crises,


    and this helped in protecting the Wood n from being attacked. That was why the members of the


    Wood n were held in awe and veneration toward it.


    Everyone around Rocky, from the escorts to the elders, heaved a sigh of relief.


    "I''ll go and ask our people outside to be here first," Lucas said and left immediately.


    Rocky nodded his head at Lucas. Before they got there, they had been quite worried that they could


    not stop the Heavenly Demon n from taking Alyssa away, so they made a backup n. If they failed


    to rescue her there, they were going to attack the Heavenly Demon n on their way back. Since


    things had all been settled, their backup n was no longer needed. The turn of events contributed a


    lot to the sudden change of the Wood n''s attitude.


    Alyssa restrained to emit the green light all over her body and returned to her human form again.


    Evita smiled at Alyssa and then came over to Rocky. She looked at him with appreciation and said,


    "Young man, you did a fantastic job!"


    "Wait, are you..." Rocky was stunned when he heard Evita''s voice which was very familiar.


    "Yes, she is indeed my grandma," Alyssa cut in. She walked to Evita and held her arm.


    "Grandma? She looks like your elder sister at the most!" Rocky said with a bitter smile. It was weird to


    find the appearance of a person he regarded as an elder to look so young.


    Evita kept her solemn expression, but there was a sh of smile in her eyes.


    Isis and other women near Rocky also looked at Evita curiously. They whispered to each other and


    nodded their heads asionally.


    Alyssa, on the other hand, covered her mouth and smiled. She could not help but peek at Evita. In her


    eyes, Evita was always serious, and she seldom had any other expression other than her poker face. It


    was the first time that Alyssa saw a hint of a smile in Evita''s face, and she was d that her grandma


    seemed happy.


    "Young man, you''ve improved a lot than thest time I saw you. Besides that, there are so many


    powerful humans that are supporting you. I was right about you the first time I saw you!" Evita was


    indeed happy. Of course, it was also because of the uplicated removal of Alyssa''s curse.


    "Thank you, grandma! I am ttered," Rocky said with a gentle smile.


    The patriarch and the elders of the Wood n all came over and caught up with them. From the way


    they looked at Rocky and their expressions, they regarded Rocky as a hero now.

 Chapter 1167 The Sterilization Problem

    Chapter 1167 The Sterilization Problem


    "Please forgive my rudeness, but Prince Crimson, the other half of the spiritual treasure..." The


    patriarch''s hesitant voice caught their attention when he spoke up. Even though he also thought it was


    a little abrupt to mention it at such a moment, he still had to, because the spiritual treasure was too


    precious for them.


    "Oh, wait a moment," Rocky answered. Then he brought out the Mysterious Spirit Raw Gemstone and


    threw it to the patriarch, who hurriedly caught the stone with careful hands.


    The patriarch also gestured for the elders toe over so that they could take a closer look. When


    they had made sure that it was what they were looking for, the patriarch put it away and turned to


    Rocky. "Prince Crimson, can I ask a question? Where did you get this half of our spiritual treasure?"


    "It''s a long story, but I think there''s no need to linger on that. Now that the other half of the spiritual


    treasure is back in your hands now, I believe there''s no need for further exnations. Anyway, I''ve


    done what I came all the way here to do. I am leaving now," Rocky concluded. He didn''t bother to


    exin because he knew that the Wood n would notplicate things further than necessary. After


    all, he had helped their legendary guardian beast reappear in the world. The Wood n owed him a


    favor because of that, so they could not me him for keeping the other half in his pocket. Of course,


    he didn''t care about how they would treat himter. He came here to stop Alyssa from going to the


    Heavenly Demon n, and he did it.


    As soon as Rocky finished speaking, he nodded to the people behind him, including the three women.


    After that, he summoned the three beasts back to his Magic Spiritual Space, and all of them got ready


    to leave.


    On the other hand, his actions had utterly shocked the patriarch and the elders of the Wood n, and


    their facial expressions betrayed that. After all, Rocky had done such a big favor for them. He not only


    returned the other half of the spiritual treasure, but he also brought their legendary guardian beast back


    to this world. Thus, they believed that Rocky would use that to take advantage of them, or at the least,


    request some things that would benefit him and his empire. However, Rocky didn''t seem interested any


    of those at all, as he was already getting ready to leave. He looked preupied with packing his things


    and instructing hispanions to do the same.


    Seeing all these, the patriarch and the elders all put their hearts to rest. They discretely exchanged


    nces with each other, deciding that they would not look a gift-horse in the mouth, and Rocky and his


    Demon n, they still had the spiritual treasure and the legendary guardian beast, which empowered


    them enough that they would not need to care about the Heavenly Demon n anymore.


    "Basil! Wait a moment!" Alyssa suddenly shouted as if an idea had struck her mind.


    Rocky immediately stopped what he was doing, and turned to Alyssa with an expectant look, but to his


    surprise, she didn''t go up to him.


    Instead, she walked up to the patriarch and the elders, and they whispered among each other for a


    while. As they talked, the faces of the Wood n'' seniors became more and more solemn.


    "Prince Crimson, please hold on for a second!" The patriarch hurriedly strode towards Rocky, looking


    very anxious.


    To everyone''s surprise, he stopped right in front of Rocky and then bowed deeply without saying


    anything. His humble attitude and the respectful look on his face all showed that he wanted something


    from Rocky.


    "I just heard from Alyssa that you might be able to solve the sterilization problem of our n. Perhaps,


    we can talk about it before you leave?" the patriarch asked straightforwardly.


    Rocky then realized that Alyssa must have told them that he could use gic technology to treat the


    spiritual beasts. Through that, he should be able to do something about their sterilization problem.


    "Yes, maybe." Rocky nodded nonchntly.


    "If you don''t mind, can we talk about it in detail?" The patriarch''s eyes lit up immediately. The spiritual


    treasure and the legendary guardian beast might be important to their n, but as the leader, he was


    more concerned about their future. The Wood n had lost the ability to reproduce years ago, and this


    was a problem that would affect their survival. Although the lifespan of the spiritual race was two or


    three times longer than that of the human race, if they couldn''t have children, their n would die out


    hundreds of yearster.


    The problem with fertility was the biggest headache for any n of the spiritual race. Due to their


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    natural physique, it was difficult for them to have children, and their fertility rate was very low. Except


    for several ns of the spiritual race who could reproduce in other ways, most of them had to


    reproduce through traditional means. For example, the Phoenix Master n had found a secret


    method, so they didn''t have to worry about their low fertility rates.


    Of course, even if a n''s fertility rate was low, it could at least reproduce. But for the Wood n, it


    was another story, as they werepletely sterilized. They were not the only n of the spiritual race


    to suffer this. It had also happened to many declining ns, including one of the nine great ns, the


    Water Master n, which had once been gloriously popted.


    The Water Master n lived in the sea, and their members were also known as sea spirits because


    they had the power to control water. In the early days, when the nine great ns had juste into


    being, it was very prosperous and influential, and all the other ns were intimidated by them.


    However, the Water Master n declined rapidly through hundreds of years, until they finally


    disappeared from the Wild Spirit Land. No one knew the particr reason, but it was highly likely that it


    had something to do with their fertility. Almost every spiritual race member knew that their fertility rate


    decreased little by little. In the end, they entered the sterile period and could not have children


    anymore, which resulted in the extinction of their n.


    Therefore, for any powerful and prosperous n of the spiritual race, sterilization was a crucial


    problem, as it would undoubtedly lead to their extinction.


    So it was only natural that the patriarch of Wood n grew very excited when he heard the news that


    Rocky had a way to solve their sterilization problem. Even while he was talking with Rocky, he was still


    in shock and could barely believe what luck hadnded in his hands.


    If Rocky could really solve the problem, the Wood n wouldn''t be doomed, and the patriarch would


    be remembered by theter generations forever. This fantastic opportunity threw the spiritual treasure


    they had been longing for and the excitement of obtaining the legendary guardian beast to the back of


    his mind. Thus, Rocky became a key to the Wood n''s survival, and they began to hope that he


    could turn their fate away from extinction.


    No wonder the patriarch suddenly treated Rocky so seriously, despite the fact that he was just human.


    Rocky nced at the patriarch briefly before he turned to Alyssa, who was looking at him with pleading


    eyes. An unspoken conversation seemed to pass through between them, until finally, Rocky sighed


    inwardly in resignation. He understood that she wanted him to help the Wood n. No matter what had


    happened before, Alyssa was also a member of the Wood n. She would never stand aside and


    watch the Wood n perish.


    "Why don''t we talk about it now?" Rocky nodded generously, although deep in his heart, he had his


    own motives. He had always been very interested in the genes of the spiritual race. Previously, Rocky


    had done some research on the Dragon Master n''s genes, but he had to postpone it due tock of a


    contrast test. Now that the opportunity had presented itself, he had no reason to turn it down. He


    decided that he would embrace this chance to satiate his desire for knowledge.


    Without any further hesitation, Rocky asked the women and the others to join the escorts outside first.


    Then he went to an enormous treehouse at the north of the Wood n''s residence with the patriarch,


    the elders, Evita, and Alyssa.


    He was led into a hall first, where the patriarch asked him to take a seat.


    "I wonder what kind of method you can use to help us reproduce. Can you tell us more about it?" the


    patriarch asked eagerly as soon as they had all sat down.


    As if someone had given a silent signal, all their eyes turned to Rocky attentively. They sat straight on


    their seats, with their ears pricked in concentration as they waited for him to exin.

 Chapter 1168 The Furtive Figure

    Chapter 1168 The Furtive Figure


    Rocky took into consideration that the spiritual race beings might not be able to fully understand the


    concept of gic technology, so he used some examples and metaphors to describe how it worked in


    the simplest way possible.


    "Prince Crimson, are you saying that with this technology, we can change the physique of the spiritual


    race? And when it happened, it can solve our problem regarding the race''s extinction? What is this


    gene thing? I want to believe you but I just can''t imagine how something that cannot be seen can alter


    the physique of the spiritual race. We''ve tried almost everything. Even those precious elixirs can''t do


    anything. But you''re saying that through this gene, it is possible?" Rocky understood the doubts and


    questions raised by the patriarch and the elders of the Wood n. If one didn''t really learn the concept


    behind it, it would be hard to ept such an abstract thing.


    However, Rocky was determined to help, so he still made an effort to persuade them. "Patriarch, I just


    need you to trust me. Give me your word and I will make sure to do my best to produce the result that


    your people need." Rocky already did everything to exin its concept but he knew that it wasn''t


    enough. Thus, he didn''t bother to exin more. All he needed was to make the Wood n agree on


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    letting him do some experiments on a couple of their female members.


    With this, the patriarch and the elders took some time to discuss the matter at hand.


    "Elder Evita, what do you think?" The patriarch deeply trusted Evita''s judgment, so she was the one he


    consulted.


    "Patriarch, this matter is rted to the fate of the entire Wood n, so it''s just appropriate that the


    decision wille from you. However, in my opinion, the young man is very special, and you should be


    able to see that too." Evita didn''t want to bypass the authority of the patriarch, but she made clear that


    she believed in Rocky.


    "Patriarch, I agree with her. Please permit Basil to try what he can," Alyssa said respectfully.


    After pondering for a while, the patriarch approached Rocky and asked, "Prince Crimson, can you


    guarantee us that it will be sessful?"


    "I''m afraid that I can''t guarantee anything, but right now, this is the only way. I understand if you have


    misgivings, so I will request that you just give me three of your female members. I will take them back


    to Crimson City to carry out the research, and what I can guarantee is that I will ensure that their bodies


    will remain safe and healthy. After a month, I shall give you an update," Rocky dered firmly in front of


    the members of the Wood n.


    "All right, I agree to your terms. However, I hope that you''ll keep this matter with strict confidentiality,


    Prince Crimson. You can''t let any other spiritual race know about our n''s dilemma. Otherwise, the


    consequences will be dire for us!" The patriarch finally agreed to Rocky''s proposal but pleaded to keep


    their secret to himself.


    "Of course. You have my word," Rocky immediately answered and assured the patriarch.


    After their conversation, Rocky and Alyssa bid goodbye to rendezvous with theirpanions outside


    the Wood n.


    Right after the two left, the patriarch approached Elder Evita and asked, "Can we really believe in what


    Prince Crimson said?" He wanted to believe in Rocky but he was still distressed, knowing that this


    matter concerned the future of their n.


    "Yes we can, at least that''s what I think. Patriarch, this young man''s influence in the Wild Spirit Land is


    beyond our imagination. I believe that it won''t take too long before the entire Wild Spirit Land and all


    the spiritual race ns will be under his control. We are actually lucky. If it wasn''t for Alyssa''s


    rtionship with him, we might have missed the only opportunity to save our n from our inevitable


    demise!" Evita exined as she let out a sigh.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and Alyssa brought three female members of the Wood n back to the Timber


    Deity Empire.


    As they returned to the empire, Rocky asked Isis, Lucas, and Queenie to escort the three women of the


    Wood n back to the Cao mansion, while he and Alyssa went to the royal pce to visit Woods.


    When they got to the pce, Woods immediately weed them. He was so happy to see that Rocky


    was able to bring Alyssa back safely.


    "Basil, I can''t thank you enough for saving my sister. If she was sent to the Heavenly Demon n, I


    don''t know what''s going to happen with the Timber Deity Empire. I don''t even want to think about it."


    Woods looked a bit emotional as he expressed his gratitude to Rocky.


    "It''s fine now. I don''t think they will be a problem anytime soon," Rocky replied with a faint smile.


    "But what are you going to do next?" Alyssa asked Rocky in a soft voice.


    "I''ll go to the Cao n first. Since I''m already here in the Timber Deity Empire, I''ll go and see Juey to


    check on the development of the beast hospitals. After that, I''ll go back to the Holy Dragon Empire,"


    Rocky said after thinking of where he had to go next.


    "I see. I''ll also visit you at the Holy Dragon Empire soon after dealing with a few matters here in my


    empire. I have a lot of things to tell you¡­" Alyssa said while slightly blushing. She was like a young girl


    who was experiencing love for the first time.


    Rocky said nothing with a nod. Then, he left the Royal Pce and directly went back to the Cao


    mansion.


    As soon as he arrived, Rocky immediately saw Juey, who had juste from the Xiao n. She


    hurriedly rushed towards Rocky and threw herself in his arms without any warning.


    "Rocky! Atst, you came back. I missed you so much!" Juey said in a tone like a spoiled child while


    almost teary-eyed.


    All of the women witnessed this scene but didn''t really pay much attention to it. After all, Rocky had just


    treated Juey as his younger sister.


    "I know. Thanks for helping out. I really appreciate it," Rocky told her with a bright smile while patting


    her head.


    "My pleasure! As long as I can help you, just tell me anything. I''ll do my best no matter how hard it is."


    Juey looked up and stared at Rocky with a serious face.


    Rocky spent the next few days with Juey, visiting the Xiao''s beast hospitals in several cities to inspect


    their progress and check if everything was going well. He also grabbed the opportunity to hand her


    some of his uing ns, so that she could study them ahead of time and carry out them smoothly.


    One of Rocky''s ns was to teach Juey and Queenie some of the more advanced surgical skills.


    Currently, Juey''s surgical skills had already been honed to a high degree of professional proficiency.


    While watching her perform the surgeries, it was pretty obvious that she had put a lot of effort into


    practicing her skills. As long as the operation wasn''t tooplex, she would be able to aplish it


    easily.


    As for Queenie, she wasn''t bad either. She also had apetitive side that enabled her to efficiently


    hone the skills that were taught by Rocky.


    If it wasn''t for the fact the Juey and Queenie were the ones in charge of the beast hospitals in the


    Timber Deity Empire, Rocky would have already brought them back to the Crimson City, so that he


    could hand over the gic technology to them. With their inherent abilities, Rocky was confident that


    both of them would be his capable assistants in the future.


    After staying in Timber Deity Empire for about ten days, Rocky, Isis, and the other two women left for


    the Holy Dragon Empire, together with the three female members of the Wood n. Juey and Queenie


    didn''t actually want to let Rocky go, but they had no choice.


    Upon returning to the Holy Dragon Empire, Rocky took the three women back to the Crimson City first.


    Then he apanied the three female members of the Wood n to the gicsboratory to begin


    carrying out some basic tests, which included checking upon their gic make-up.


    While Rocky was busy getting down to his work, the three women went ahead to the Pce City to


    apany Lena and see little Nigel. Isis had been running here and there with Rocky for the past


    several days; thus, it was natural for her to miss her son.


    Half a month passed quickly after Rocky and the others got back to the Holy Dragon Empire.


    While Rocky was studying the genes of the three female members of the Wood n in theboratory


    of the Genome Research Institute, he suddenly heard some strange noises outside the room. He


    quickly put down the equipment and decided to take a look outside. Then, he immediately saw a furtive


    figure sh from a distance.


    Rocky was instantly rmed and couldn''t help but think of Alston. Without wasting any time, he rushed


    to where the figure disappeared in order to catch him.

 Chapter 1169 The Unexpected Reunion

    Chapter 1169 The Unexpected Reunion


    Rocky followed the mysterious figure all the way. He ran beyond the Crimson City and arrived at the


    edge of a dense forest.


    He looked around and walked into the woods. The figure had disappeared into the darkness of the


    trees. "Come on out!" he yelled into the forest. "Weren''t you trying to lure me here? Well, here I am!"


    A figure walked out from behind a huge tree, wearing arge robe which covered the person from head


    to toe. The figure wasn''t well-built. ''A woman?'' Rocky wondered, furrowing his brows.


    "Who are you? What do you want with me?" he asked warily.


    Taking the hood off, the delicate figure stepped up to him.


    Rocky''s eyes widened in surprise. "You?"


    he asked, staring at the figure who turned out to be Cherry.


    "Are you surprised to see me?" she asked indifferently.


    "I had been in the Myriad Beasts Ground for half a year back then, but I never saw you. But now, you


    show up in front of me out of the blue. It would be a lie if I said that I am not surprised," Rocky said


    frankly, narrowing his eyes at her. He didn''t believe this was a coincidence; neither was she here for a


    merry chat.


    "That''s enough chitchat. I havee to you because I need your help," Cherry admitted, jumping


    straight to the point.


    "You need my help? You are a spiritual master of the Butterfly Divine n. Is this rted to the spiritual


    treasure?" he asked. He was intelligent enough to figure out what Cherry was up to. At present, all the


    spiritual race ns in the Wild Spirit Land were searching for the spiritual treasures. As far as he knew,


    the spiritual treasure of the Butterfly Divine n did not seem to have appeared in the world yet. The


    n had long been practically extinct, but it still had many members left, and Cherry was their spiritual


    master. It was understandable why the Butterfly Divine n wanted to get their spiritual treasure.


    "Since you already knew, I don''t have to beat around the bush. I need your help to get the spiritual


    treasure of my n," she replied calmly. Rocky''s reaction was within her expectations.


    "As a spiritual master, you should know that the appearance of spiritual treasures will bring nothing but


    disaster into this world. The Wild Spirit Land is in endless disputes because of the continuous


    appearance of the spiritual treasures. Does the exterminated Butterfly Divine n want to be involved


    in the disputes as well? Why on earth do you want it?" Rocky asked with a frown.


    "If you don''t get the spiritual treasure of the Butterfly Divine n out for me, then sooner orter, it will


    be stolen by humans who support some other spiritual race ns. I will not allow it to fall into the hands


    of other ns," Cherry said with a strong conviction.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t help you," Rocky refused without hesitation.


    Cherry knew that he would refuse, so she decided to reveal something that would change his mind. "All


    that time ago, if it weren''t for me, you would have died in Alston''s hands. You owe me," she said.


    Rocky was confused for a second; then the realization hit him quickly. "That was you? You saved me?"


    He was a little surprised, but realized that it made perfect sense. He didn''t know which spiritual race


    being had saved him back then. ''So, it was her...'' he thought.


    "You owe me your life. But I am only asking for your help in return," Cherry said with a solemn face.


    Rocky was silent for a while, but finally he shook his head and said, "I still can''t help you."


    "You!" She didn''t expect Rocky to be so stubborn.


    "I told you he wouldn''t agree so easily. I knew it." Another delicate voice came from behind him. Rocky


    turned quickly and saw another familiar figure in front of him with a transparent crystal bead in her


    hand.


    "You..." Rocky''s eyes turned cold. It was the beautiful spiritual race woman he had met in the Hell of


    Dragon Fang. He was more vignt now. This woman had told him that the appearance of the spiritual


    treasures would cause a terrible disaster. She had asked him to hide the other half of the spiritual


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    treasure of the Wood n, yet she was here with Cherry to ask his help to get the spiritual treasure of


    the Butterfly Divine n.


    "Ka, show him the Sky-peeping Pearl," Cherry said with a sigh and signaled to the beautiful woman.


    The spiritual race woman, Ka, immediately raised the Sky-peeping Pearl in her hand. The light of the


    pearl lit up, and a delicate figure appeared in it.


    Rocky froze when he saw the face in the pearl. He was dumbstruck and confused.


    "Sue?!" he cried out. The delicate figure in the pearl looked very simr to Sue. She looked more


    mature and charming, but it was definitely her!


    "Mr. Bai!" she eximed excitedly.


    "What the hell is going on? Sue can''t be alive!" Rocky''s eyes narrowed, and he turned to Cherry in


    disbelief.


    "Back then, I realized that she was still alive, so I saved her," Cherry said indifferently.


    "Then why didn''t you tell me about her until now?" Seeing the expression on Cherry''s face, Rocky


    knew that she wasn''t lying to him. But she had kept this a secret all this while, and was only telling him


    now because she needed his help.


    "You know why," she said, casually ncing at Rocky.


    He clenched his fist in anger, but he was also excited. Sue was alive; the guilt that had been buried in


    his heart was now disappearing.


    "So? What do you say? If you don''t help me, you will never see her again," Cherry warned.


    "Fine, I''ll help you. But I need to see Sue right away." Rocky didn''t want to lose Sue again. He believed


    that Cherry was someone who would act on her words. However, he was also still doubtful that this


    might be a trick, so he had to see Sue in person.


    "Sue,e out," Cherry said.


    Sue suddenly appeared with another Sky-peeping Pearl in her hand. Her aura at the preliminary level


    of the Supernal Stage was quite extraordinary. She waspletely different from the weak little girl she


    had been in the past. Both her appearance and temperament had changed; she was now a beauty.


    "Sue? Is that really you?" Rocky asked, his voice trembling in excitement. All this time, he had believed


    that Sue had been killed by Alston because of him. He had always felt guilty about losing her. Now,


    seeing that Sue was still alive and well, he felt grateful.


    "Mr. Bai." Sue''s eyes turned red and she threw herself into his arms.

 Chapter 1170 The Demonic Sky Land

    Chapter 1170 The Demonic Sky Land


    "Now that you have agreed to help me, I will allow Sue to stay with you to show my sincerity. You know


    what to do next, right? But I have to remind you that you need to hurry up. As far as I know, the


    Heavenly Demon n has found a way to enter the forbidden area of my n. Therefore, you must


    take out the spiritual treasure from the forbidden area of my n before the Heavenly Demon n


    could get their hands on it," Cherry reminded him with a small frown on her face.


    "Tell me first why you want to take the spiritual treasure of your n," Rocky asked firmly, staring at


    Cherry coldly, as he waited for her to reply. His icy but steely gaze made it clear that he wouldn''t take


    silence for an answer.


    "I will tell you when you manage to get it. The forbidden area of my n is a mysterious ce located


    in the Demonic Sky Land, where the tribe of our n once lived. However, the Demonic Sky Land


    abounds with very powerful supernatural beasts. It''s a dangerous ce, even for someone of your


    ability, so I will ask Ka to apany you to ensure that you can smoothly reach there. However,


    after that, you will have to rely on yourself. Like the other ces that seal the spiritual treasures, a


    forbidden spell has been cast on the forbidden area, so the ns of the spiritual race can''t enter it,"


    Cherry added.


    "You just said that the Heavenly Demon n was also looking for the spiritual treasure of your n,


    right?" Rocky asked, looking like he wanted to confirm something.


    "Yes." Cherry nodded.


    "Well, speaking of this, the Heavenly Demon n is very resourceful. Not long ago, they wanted to ally


    with the Wood n, and now they have designs on the spiritual treasure of your n..." As he


    reiterated all he knew about the Heavenly Demon n, Rocky thought that they were not as simple as


    he thought.


    "The Heavenly Demon n was initially a secondary n of the spiritual race, and they were not very


    powerful. But in just a few hundred years, they suddenly rose and conquered many small ns. Now,


    the Heavenly Demon n already has two spiritual treasures in their hands. If they can also get my


    n''s spiritual treasure, the Dragon Master n, the Phoenix Master n, and the more advanced


    ns like the Wood n would not be able to contend against them. That is the reason why I want you


    to obtain the spiritual treasure of my n. It is not only because of my selfish wish but for the good of


    the majority," she answered sincerely.


    Hearing that, Rocky could not help but get lost in his thought, his brows furrowing in displeasure. He


    turned to Sue beside him and thought for a while. Then he said, "All right. I''ll take Sue back with me


    and prepare. If the Demonic Sky Land is as dangerous as you said, it should not be trifled with. I have


    to gather people to go there with me."


    "For the sake of your Holy Dragon Empire, you''d better not bring too many people with you. I suggest


    you only bring those that you consider trustworthy and loyal. If other ns of the spiritual race find out


    that you are helping me obtain my n''s spiritual treasure, it won''t be good for the Holy Dragon


    Empire!" Cherry reminded him, and then said to Ka, "Go to the entrance of the Demon Sky Land first


    and wait for them there."


    Ka nodded at her. Then she nced at Rocky coquettishly and said, "I''ll go and wait for you there."


    After she finished speaking, she pped her wings and flew away.


    Meanwhile, Sue handed the Sky-peeping Pearl to Cherry and then followed Rocky back to the Crimson


    City.


    "The revival of my n depends on him now," Cherry whispered to the wind, looking pensive, as she


    watched his receding figure intently.


    On the other side, Rocky had taken Sue back to the Crimson City. After they made some preparations,


    they proceeded to the Imperial City.


    Once they arrived in the Imperial City and entered the Pce City, they met Isis and the other women.


    All of them were startled when theyid eyes on Sue.


    "Sue, you... Aren''t you already dead?" Isis was the most surprised because Rocky had told her that


    Sue was dead. But now, Sue was in front of her alive and kicking!


    "Greetings, Miss Isis!" Instead of answering, Sue greeted Isis and bowed respectfully.


    "Don''t be so courteous. You are no longer my maid but Basil''s sister. So, just call me Isis," Isis


    corrected her immediately.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "What is going on? Shouldn''t you exin to us how this happened?" Sabina said while ncing at


    Rocky.


    But instead of answering, Rocky ignored all of them. He announced seriously, "I want everyone to get


    ready. We''ll be setting out for a long journey."


    When they heard this, all the women were puzzled.


    "Where are we going?" Isis asked.


    "The Demonic Sky Land," Rocky answered shortly.


    The women were stunned because they all knew that the Demonic Sky Land was once a region of the


    spiritual race, which was also where the tribe of the Butterfly Divine n once lived. It held even more


    dangers than the Dragon Wing Valley. They also found it strange that Rocky suddenly wanted to set


    out for such a dangerous and far awaynd.


    "Basil, why are you suddenly asking us to go there?" Isis asked immediately.


    Rocky nced at Sue and then told them the whole story.


    "The Cherry that you mentioned is also the member of the spiritual race who saved us in the Myriad


    Beasts Ground?" Sabina said as the realization dawned on her.


    Rocky nodded.


    "I didn''t expect that she woulde to Sue''s rescue. But this Cherry used Sue to force you to get the


    spiritual treasure of the Butterfly Divine n for her. She is a very cunning woman! Do you think she


    has some other purpose for doing this?" Isis asked worriedly.


    "I think she must have expected that Basil would agree to her requests because of Sue," Luci


    "I think so too. Now that Sue is back, we can just ignore her," Lena suggested.


    "Since I have already agreed, I refuse to go back on my words. Besides, I owe her a lot of favors, so I


    decided that I should go." Even though the women were trying to convince him otherwise, Rocky had


    already made up his mind.


    "But the Demonic Sky Land is very dangerous. Shouldn''t we bring more people with us?" Isis advised.


    "There''s no need for that. Consider this mission as top-secret. We can''t let others know that we have


    something to do with the Butterfly Divine n, especially the other ns of the spiritual race.


    Considering the current situation of our Holy Dragon Empire, I don''t think we should make more


    enemies. After all, the Butterfly Divine n has already been exterminated. If the other ns find out


    that the descendants of the Butterfly Divine n want to take out their spiritual treasure, we might


    suffer some repercussions. That is why we need to do get the spiritual treasure without exposing our


    identities," Rocky lengthily exined. For the sake of the Holy Dragon Empire''s overall situation, he


    couldn''t bring too many people with him this time. Therefore, only he and the several women in front of


    him would work together toplete this mission.


    "I want to go with you this time," Lena volunteered eagerly. Every time she heard about the stories from


    the other women about how they had been through life and death with Rocky together, she felt envious.


    She also wanted to have the same experiences with Rocky. However, it was almost impossible to


    realize such a dream because of her identity.


    At first, Rocky didn''t want Lena to go with them since they were going to a perilous ce. But


    considering that they didn''t have enough people on their side, he thought it would be prudent to take


    Lena with him anyway.


    "We''ll set off immediately once everyone is ready. Go and prepare now," Rocky instructed the women


    sternly.


    Once theypleted all their preparations, Rocky and the women immediately left the Imperial City


    and headed for the Demonic Sky Land.

 Chapter 1171 Reach Their Destination

    Chapter 1171 Reach Their Destination


    Since the Demonic Sky Land was very close to the border guarded by the Sky Army Group, after


    discussing with Rocky, Isis sent a message to Shirley, asking her for help.


    Two dayster, Shirley arrived and joined Rocky and the rest of the group.


    It took the group another two days to reach the Demonic Sky Land. It was surrounded by a mysterious


    primordial forest at the center of the Wild Spirit Land.


    The ce was as eerie as its name. When they arrived at the entrance of the Demonic Sky Land, the


    group was weed by an extremely horrifying aura, instantly sending chills down their spines.


    Since the entirend was surrounded by the primordial forest, it was impossible to see what was


    waiting for them inside. However, since it was once the territory of the Butterfly Divine n, it would


    only be natural to assume that powerful supernatural beasts roamed the ce. They would, at least, be


    at the same level as those in the Dragon Wing Valley.


    Not long after Rocky and the women arrived at the entrance of the Demonic Sky Land, Ka appeared


    before them out of nowhere.


    "You are toote! A team of humans sent by the Heavenly Demon n arrived two days ago!" Ka


    grumbled as she red at the group members.


    "Really? Isn''t that good? Someone else is clearing the path for us," Rocky replied calmly.


    "That''s all well and good, but the Heavenly Demon n has sent several ordinary spiritual beings to


    escort the human team. We have to be extra careful. If we fight them head-on, we will be outnumbered


    and at a severe disadvantage," Ka added, ncing continuously between Rocky and the women


    beside him.


    He nodded in reply.


    Under Ka''s guidance, the team stepped into the Demonic Sky Land.


    The temperature suddenly dropped dramatically once they were inside, as if they had just entered the


    descending as they advanced.


    The Demonic Sky Land was mainlyposed of forest and rocky terrain. From above, thend looked


    like a humongous meteorite crater, and the skies were guarded by clusters of supernatural beasts. So,


    there was a high possibility of being attacked from above at all times.


    A few minutes into their descent, over a dozen supernatural beasts above five-star level swooped in


    from the sky and attacked the group.


    Fortunately, most of their spirit-manipted beasts could fight in the air. Moreover, they had Ka, a


    powerful member of the spiritual race. The wild beasts posed no threat to them at all for now.


    After defeating the beasts, they started the long trudge into the depths of the dangerousnd.


    A few days into the perilous journey, Rocky noticed fresh tracks on the ground¡ªtraces left by humans.


    The human team sent by the Heavenly Demon n was way ahead of them.


    Without dy, Rocky and the others followed the trail. Along the way, they saw the corpses of many


    supernatural beasts. Their enemies seemed no less powerful than them.


    "Looks like the Heavenly Demon n has gathered arge number of powerful spirit maniptors,"


    Rocky remarked with a frown.


    "Oh! Didn''t I tell you? Their team leader is a spirit maniptor at the Immortal Stage!" Ka said,


    realizing that she had left out that little detail.


    "What?!" Rocky and the women screamed in unison. Now, it was quite obvious that the Heavenly


    Demon n desperately needed the spiritual treasure of the Butterfly Divine n.


    After all, there were very few spirit maniptors at the Immortal Stage throughout the entire Wild Spirit


    Land. Most of them were very old and lived in seclusion in the mountain forests. For instance, the


    founding members of the royal family never left the Dragon Valley all year round, unless the Holy


    Dragon Empire was in some nasty crisis.


    So, it was not an easy feat to invite a human spirit maniptor at the Immortal Stage to lead an


    expedition like this. The team was disheartened by this new information.


    "We don''t seem to have any advantage whatsoever," Sabina grumbled, disappointed by theirck of


    luck.


    Luci sighed and turned to Ka. "I''m curious. Why did you insist that Basil help you in getting the


    spiritual treasure? With the power of the spiritual race, it shouldn''t be hard for you to find a spirit


    maniptor stronger than him, right?" she inquired with a puzzled look.


    "Ah! That''s because the spiritual treasure of the Butterfly Divine n is a tiny bit special. The ce


    where it is truly sealed is not just any forbidden area; it is a ce where ordinary spirit maniptors


    cannot enter," Ka exined mysteriously.


    Rocky and the women exchanged curious nces and listened intently.


    "A ce where ordinary spirit maniptors cannot enter? Where is that?" Isis asked, unable to contain


    her excitement.


    "Oh, I know!" Sue interjected. "I heard from Cherry that the spiritual treasure of the Butterfly Divine n


    is sealed inside the body of their legendary guardian beast!"


    "What? Is that true?" Rocky turned to Ka. Ka nodded slyly. Rocky scoffed. "Are you saying that


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    we have to grab the spiritual treasure from a legendary guardian beast?"


    "Well, not exactly," she exined with a faint smile. "The treasure is in a different space that was


    created using spiritual power, and this space is inside the body of the legendary guardian beast.


    Therefore, no one can enter the space unless they are allowed to do so by the beast."


    "So you are saying, even if we manage to reach the depths of the forbidden area, we cannot get the


    spiritual treasure without the beast''s permission," Sabina concluded.


    "That''s right. It doesn''t matter how strong you are, you cannot get your hands on the treasure with raw


    power. And that''s the reason why Cherry chose him," Ka replied, throwing a nce at Rocky. At first,


    she didn''t understand why Cherry had chosen Rocky. It was not until she had witnessed his possession


    of the three spirit-manipted beasts and the ancient spiritual beast in the battle against the Dragon


    Master n that she finally realized why Rocky had caught Cherry''s attention. She noticed that he had


    an extraordinary ability inmunicating with beasts. It could be possible for him to get the sealed


    spiritual treasure from inside the legendary guardian beast''s body.


    Upon hearing her exnation, the team smiled at each other in excitement. This mission seemed to be


    much more interesting than they had imagined¡ªchallenging, but interesting nevertheless.


    After two days of gruesome journey, with Ka''s expert guiding and tracking of the rival team, the


    group finally reached the very depth of the extremely dangerous Demonic Sky Land. Although they had


    encountered many powerful supernatural beasts along the way, with the current united strength of


    Rocky''s group and the protection of a powerful spiritual master, their advance was nearly unimpeded.


    Six more hourster, the group arrived at the ruins of the Butterfly Divine n. Compared to the ruins


    of the Myriad Beasts Ground, this ce was even more magnificent and imposing. It was conceivable


    that the Butterfly Divine n had been very prosperous back when they were in power.


    Among the ruins, they saw a group of humans moving around busily, along with several members of


    the spiritual race. The expedition team sent by the Heavenly Demon n was already searching for


    the spiritual treasure.

 Chapter 1172 Enter The Passageway

    Chapter 1172 Enter The Passageway


    "It appears that they are looking for the entrance to the forbidden area..." Ka remarked at once upon


    noticing the shadows.


    "So, should we wait until they have entered? But they might send someone to block the entrance. If


    that happens, I''m sure that it will give us a hard time," Rocky said after thinking for a while.


    "There''s no need for us to wait. I know another way to enter the forbidden area. It can be a bit riskier,


    but it is much easier than entering from the entrance, which initially requires us to break the seal. Come


    with me." After finishing her words, Ka gestured to Rocky and the others to follow her.


    Without thinking twice, Rocky and his group immediately followed Ka to the southeast side of the


    ruins of the Butterfly Divine n. After walking for a while, they arrived at a ce where countless


    tombsy on the ground. However, most of these tombs had already been destroyed, making the ce


    very deste and eerie.


    "Back then, the alliance of the spiritual race ns surrounded the Butterfly Divine n, causing the


    few of them escaped," Ka sighed as she explored the cemetery with her eyes.


    "Why would the alliance of the spiritual race n attack your n? Perhaps it''s not just because your


    n was more powerful than them, right?" Rocky couldn''t help but ask out of curiosity. At that moment,


    he wanted to learn the real reason why the Butterfly Divine n was annihted.


    "You''re right about that. One of the reasons for the destruction of my n was due to its power. At that


    time, it was very powerful. In fact, it had many members that far surpassed the other ns'', making it a


    threat to others. Moreover, the other ns formed an alliance to exterminate my n primarily because


    they were afraid of our leader, Aaron Bai. Sure, he brought prestige and power to the n. Yet, the


    other ns all wanted to stand against him because he had a forbidden item in his hand!" Ka


    expounded.


    "What? A forbidden item? What was it?" Rocky asked with an utmost interest.


    Soon after, all the women shot Ka a nce, as they anticipated her answer.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t know what it is, either. The only thing I know about this history is that more than


    five hundred years ago, Aaron had entered an ancient mysterious ce with each of the other ns''


    leaders. At the end of their travel, they each had taken out a forbidden item from that strange ce.


    Needless to say, Aaron had taken one too. After acquiring this forbidden item, he used it to strengthen


    the Butterfly Divine n and make it invincible. Unbeknownst to many, his desire was to unify all the


    ns of the spiritual race. On the other hand, the other ns were able to sense Aaron''s ambitions,


    and therefore, formed an alliance against him. At that time, the alliance summoned all of their strength


    and destroyed the n, killed Aaron, and took away the forbidden item that he had. Technically, the


    nsmen of the Butterfly Divine n were innocent, and none of them should have been involved in


    the war. But because they were Aaron''s subordinates, they also had to die," Ka said furiously.


    "Wait. Didn''t you mention that the other leaders of the ns also took forbidden items as well when


    they entered that mysterious ce with Aaron? They each had a forbidden item, but why were they


    specifically afraid of what Aaron had?" Shirley asked in confusion.


    "I wish I knew. In addition, the details about the forbidden items are also strictly confidential. Not many


    ns know about what they truly are, nor what they can do. As a matter of fact, I just knew about all of


    this from Cherry..." Ka shook her head in frustration.


    "Then, what is this Cherry''s true identity?" Rocky leaned closer to Ka''s ear and asked curiously. To


    him, there must be a very important reason why Cherry wanted to take out the spiritual treasure.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have worked so hard to n everyst detail from the beginning and even


    made an effort to save him many times. He believed that there must be a driving force for Cherry to do


    all those things.


    "Cherry is the daughter of thest patriarch of the Butterfly Divine n," Ka answered after


    hesitating for a while.


    "She is the daughter of thest patriarch? In that case, then the Butterfly Divine n wasn''t entirely


    killed five hundred years ago. If theirst patriarch was Aaron, then wouldn''t that mean Cherry has


    already lived for five hundred years?" Rocky''s eyes widened as he realized how old Cherry was.


    "No, it doesn''t go that way. You see, at that time when the Butterfly Divine n was being wiped out,


    some of them were able to escape. The fugitives included Aaron''s son, who was still underage at that


    time. Since he was able to survive, the position of the patriarch continued to pass down. However, two


    hundred years ago, Cherry''s father, thest leader, was betrayed by the nsmen. Not long after, he


    was hunted down by other ns of the spiritual race. In the end, Cherry''s parents died in order to


    protect her, who was still a newborn at that time. My mother and Cherry''s mother are sisters. After her


    parents died, my mother was the one who brought her up and raised her. We grew up together, shared


    many things, and she is also like a sister to me. She didn''t leave until my mother passed away. I didn''t


    have contacts with her until I found out that you had her spirit in your body when I met you. After


    knowing that, I immediately contacted her again, and that''s when I knew what she wanted to do..."


    Ka added.


    "Really? So, what exactly does she want to do?" At that moment, Rocky''s brows were furrowed as he


    tried to absorb Cherry''s sad and tragic background.


    "Of course, Cherry didn''t want me to tell you, but it''s not really a big deal if you know. It''s just that her


    father''sst wish was that the Butterfly Divine n would never perish and remain to exist for all


    eternity. That''s why she wants to revive the Butterfly Divine n. However, it seems like she is far from


    aplishing this death wish, especially with her current strength. Therefore, she wanted to take the


    risk to take out the spiritual treasure of the Butterfly Divine n and use it to gather the remaining


    members of the Butterfly Divine n that are currently scattered in the Wild Spirit Land... " Ka


    spilled the beans and told him Cherry''s real agenda.


    "Revive the Butterfly Divine n?" Rocky''s eyes narrowed when he heard Cherry''s motive.


    As they talked, Rocky and the women had passed numerous tombstones when finally, they had arrived


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    at a broken stone tablet deep in the cemetery.


    Ka waved her hand, and a strong spiritual power moved the stone tablet away. A rumbling sound


    was heard, and a deep passage had finally appeared under the stone tablet.


    "This is the other passage to the forbidden area, which will lead you directly to its depths. However, I


    can only escort you up to this point. What happens next will all depend on you. Take extra precaution.


    This is a dangerous ce due to several dead souls of the dead members of the Butterfly Divine n


    that linger in the area. Prevent from being possessed at all costs because it will surely be a disaster. In


    addition, many traps lie around the area, so you must be very careful..." Ka reminded them.


    After hearing her words of precaution, Rocky and others exchanged looks. Soon after, Rocky led the


    way as he entered the passageway first. Not long after, their shadows receded and vanished.


    Seeing that the group had entered the passageway, Ka could not help but get worried and muttered


    to herself, "I hope theye back safely!"


    Meanwhile, as soon as the group entered the passageway, the light around them instantly dimmed,


    and coldness started to creep their bodies.


    The passageway was wide and made up of t stones. Despite Rocky and the women standing side by


    side, there was still some space.


    "Watch where you are going!" Rocky warned the women as he looked at the never-ending


    passageway. The women nodded immediately after hearing his reminder.

 Chapter 1173 Two Beast Statues

    Chapter 1173 Two Beast Statues


    Rocky and the women apanying him walked along the gloomy passage. At first, their


    surroundings were quite peaceful, but after about thirty minutes of walking, they immediately felt that


    the temperature suddenly dropped as if they were in a deep cer underground. Even though they


    were protected by the spiritual energy, the chilling air still permeated in their skin.


    "What is with this ce? It feels so horrifying," Lena said with a frown as her body started shivering.


    Then, suddenly, a burst of ghostly cries came from the depths of the passage.


    Rocky and the women couldn''t help but look at each other, surprised at what they just heard. However,


    they just kept walking until they arrived at the end of the passage. They stopped in their tracks and


    were shocked as they looked around.


    What weed them was a spacious and strange room without a definite purpose. On the other end of


    the room, they saw that there was a road leading towards the depths of the forbidden area. However,


    they soon noticed that more than ten misty white souls, like shadowy fogs, wandered around and


    upied the room. They perceived that these souls emitted strong auras that were at least equivalent


    to the masters at the Supernal Stage. Furthermore, they also possessed a vicious aura of hostility,


    making them unable to move freely. Then, they realized that these souls must the ghosts of the


    Butterfly Divine n that Ka had mentioned before.


    As a result, they stopped at the entrance of the room and didn''t dare to move forward.


    "What should we do now?" All the women looked at Rocky and waited for his decision.


    "It looks dangerous. You have to wait here first while I go and take a look. Once everything is clear, you


    can follow me," Rocky said after thinking for a while. He then pulled out the Frozen Wind Dagger and


    rushed inside the room.


    However, the moment Rocky stepped into the room, the souls of the Butterfly Divine n seemed to


    be infuriated by the presence of a stranger. They immediately let out sharp cries and dashed towards


    him. Their faces were like demons that would haunt every living soul. They swarmed towards Rocky as


    if they were going to devour him whole.


    As he saw the fast-approaching ghosts, Rocky immediately waved the Frozen Wind Dagger and


    shed several Moon des to resist them. However, to his surprise, the Moon des just passed


    right through them and didn''t seem to take any damage at all. He clearly saw that the souls were still


    rushing towards him at an incredible speed.


    Rocky was slightly taken aback. He didn''t expect that the Moon des would be rendered ineffective


    against them. With his quick-thinking, he decided to use the Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring and


    spread out the light barrier around him. However, the ferocious ghosts still ignored and just passed


    through the light barrier that he had set up.


    "Basil, watch out!" the women couldn''t help calling out to Rocky as they saw that he was being chased


    down by more than ten of the fiendish-looking souls.


    There was a frown on Rocky''s face, as he was disappointed that even the light barrier didn''t hinder


    them. Fortunately, his reflexes and movement skills were at a high level.


    Just as the souls were able to make contact with his body, Rocky instantly disappeared from where he


    was standing and was able to return to the room''s entrance, where the women were, in the blink of an


    eye.


    As the women saw that Rocky was able toe back to their side, they breathed a deep sigh of relief.


    "This is tough. The souls of the Butterfly Divine n are so difficult to deal with! We won''t be able to


    move forward like this," Rocky said in frustration, clenching his fists.


    "It seems that it''s useless to break in by force. It will be more problematic if we are possessed by


    them," Lena remarked as she analyzed the situation.


    "You''re right. It seems like we can''t do anything to guard against them. So what are we going to do to


    pass through the room?" Sabina grumbled as she put her hands on her waist.


    "I think I know a way. I can use the Dragon Master n''s secret skill to suppress these souls. But I will


    need to remain here in order to perform it. You guys go ahead while I prevent them from rushing


    towards you," Lena finally said after hesitating for a while.


    Rocky and the other women immediately showed expressions of disapproval on their faces the


    moment they heard Lena''s suggestion.


    "What? No! We can''t leave you alone. That''s too dangerous!" Isis strongly objected. After all, Lena was


    the Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire. If anything bad happened to her, it would be a great loss to the


    empire.


    "I will be okay. I can suppress them for a few hours with my strength. I should be fine within that time.


    Remember our purpose foring here. We need to assist Basil in acquiring the spiritual treasure.


    While I stay here restraining them, that should give you enough time to fulfill the mission," Lena


    insisted.


    "How about I apany Lena? After all, I won''t be much of a help. The rest of you can go with Rocky


    and continue searching for the spiritual treasure," Sue suggested in order toe up with a


    "Basil, what do you think?" Isis asked while all of the other women also looked at Rocky.


    "Why are you hesitating? Don''t worry about me," Lena urged Rocky to agree already.


    Rocky fell silent for a while, looking at Lena anxiously. However, he also knew that what she said was


    right. Right now, it was their top priority to obtain the spiritual treasure. Otherwise, all their efforts of


    Soon after, Lena stepped into the room. As soon as she entered, the souls of the Butterfly Divine n


    gave the same response as before. They immediately rushed and attempted to pounce on her.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    At the same time, a golden light suddenly shone from within Lena''s body, and an extremely strong


    spiritual power was instantly drawn, enveloping the entire room.


    "Secret skill of the Dragon Master n¡ªthe Dragon Soul Suppressing!" Lena''s hands crossed in front


    of her chest. In a sh, the golden light that spread throughout the room instantly turned into golden


    dragon shadows, binding the iing souls in ce and rendering them motionless.


    "It''s done. Go now," Lena instructed Rocky and the others as she sat in the middle of the room with her


    legs crossed.


    Immediately, Rocky and the rest passed through the room and reached the other end. Sue stayed in


    the room and guarded Lena as she suppressed all the souls.


    Then, Rocky and the others continued to move forward until they entered an aisle that seemed like a


    long corridor. They still encountered some souls of the Butterfly Divine n, but they didn''t move in


    clusters and weren''t aggressive, like the ones they faced earlier.


    After they walked for a few hundred meters, two beast statues made of copper suddenly appeared in


    front of them. They were several meters high and looked rather atrocious. Most of the aisle was


    blocked, leaving only a gap wide enough for a single person to pass through.


    However, just as when they were about to approach the statues of the two beasts, the whole corridor


    began to tremble. The next moment, they noticed that the bodies and limbs of the beasts gradually


    moved as if they wereing to life.


    Then, suddenly, the huge eyes of the beast statues opened and shed a strong radiance. They


    opened their mouths and quickly spurted two beams of spiritual power with a diameter of dozens of


    centimeters, aimed directly at the group.


    Immediately sensing the danger, they quickly dodged sideways, clinging onto the stone walls beside


    them. The two beams swept past where they previously stood, leaving two deep charred marks on the


    ground.


    Right after hurling the beams of light, the beasts began to move. They dashed towards the group, like


    massive tanks that plowed the aisle. Since the beasts almost upied the entire aisle, the beams of


    light that constantly darted from their mouths made the situation even more dangerous. They didn''t


    have much space to get away from the beasts'' attacks.


    Fully aware of their situation, Sabina suddenly activated her ice shadow and rushed directly to the two


    beast statues. As soon as the icy light rose, she immediately shouted, "Freeze!" Instantly, two streams


    of icy spiritual power emerged from her arms and shot towards the beast statues at an incredible


    speed.


    Upon contact with the beast statues, the icy spiritual power instantly covered and froze them, sealing


    their movements.


    Rocky and the others were relieved to see that the two ferocious beasts finally stopped moving.


    However, at that moment, they saw that the ice enveloping the beast statues was starting to break and


    copse. Soon after, the beast statues broke through, and they suddenlyunched their fierce attacks


    again.

 Chapter 1174 Patriarch Townsend

    Chapter 1174 Patriarch Townsend


    "You go ahead. I''ll stop them." With that, Sabina used the spiritual martial arts to freeze the two beast


    statues again, but after a few moments, it did not work.


    "I''ll stay with Sabina," Shirley replied immediately.


    Rocky nodded in agreement.


    Under the cover of Sabina and Shirley, Rocky, Isis, and Luci passed through the gap between the


    two beast statues and continued to move forward.


    "This forbidden area of the Butterfly Divine n is truly extraordinary. We need to hurry." Rocky''s eyes


    narrowed into slits. He knew that he had to take the spiritual treasure as soon as possible. Otherwise,


    Lena and the others might be put in danger.


    So, he and the two women advanced at their fastest speed. There were many traps along the way, but


    they managed to get through, and they did not stop.


    After a while, they had finally left the aisle and entered a massive cave.


    When they entered the cave, they heard the faint sound of shouting and fighting which was not that far


    away.


    Rocky and the two women looked at each other and then sneaked off towards the sound. When they


    peeked, they saw more than a dozen powerful spirit maniptors were fighting with a few five or six-


    star supernatural beasts. They noticed that behind the supernatural beasts was a rock passage.


    The head of the spirit maniptors was an old man. He wore a deep purple and golden robe; his eyes


    were as bright as the light, and his momentum waspletely terrifying. His aura of the Immortal


    Stage was incredibly overwhelming.


    There were also three peerless masters at the Divine Stage and four masters at the Supernal Stage.


    The rest of them were all at the Heavenly Stage.


    "I didn''t expect that they would be faster than us," Rocky said coldly as he scanned the area to see if


    there was any other passage they could ess.


    Although the cave was indeedrge, the only way to the depths of it was the rock passage that the


    supernatural beasts were guarding. So, it was impossible for Rocky and the two women to sneak under


    the nose of the team of spirit maniptors.


    They had to wait for the team of spirit maniptors to kill the supernatural beasts.


    The team of spirit maniptors, led by the old man at the Immortal Stage, was powerful. It did not take


    long for them to wipe out those several five or six-star supernatural beasts.


    Under themand of the old man, the team of spirit maniptors went deep into the cave.


    Rocky and the two women followed closely behind them. They tried to make their moves as soundless


    as possible.


    The deeper they went into the cave, the stronger the supernatural beasts they met. With the powerful


    team of spirit maniptors leading the way, Rocky and the two women werepletely at ease.


    After countless twists and turns since they entered the depths of the cave, a ce like a fairynd


    suddenly appeared in front of them. No one could imagine that there would be lush flowers and trees in


    such a cold underground ce. Wherever they looked, it was green and vibrant, and vines were


    growing and intertwining on the surrounding walls of rock.


    Rocky and the two women followed the team of spirit maniptors in the fairynd.


    "What in the world is this ce?" Isis and Luci were stunned. They did not expect that there was


    such a ce like this in this world.


    "I guess this ce must be affected by some kind of power. That''s why it''s like this. And that power


    must be incredibly extraordinary." Rocky''s eyes narrowed. He suddenly felt a unique and amazing aura


    Meanwhile, the team of spirit maniptors was heading deep into the fairynd.


    After a while, Rocky and the two women heard an uproar. The team of spirit maniptors seemed to


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    have seen something amazing.


    Rocky and the women looked at each other and immediately approached the area where the team of


    spirit maniptors was. A momentter, they saw arge butterfly-shaped beast in the middle of air


    made of countless flower vines. Its huge colorful wings covered half of its long and thick body like a


    quilt. Its eyes were closed as if it was in meditation.


    The most astonishing thing was the strong aura emitted by the butterfly-shaped beast. It was definitely


    stronger than the aura of an ordinary guardian beast.


    "Is this really the legendary guardian beast of the Butterfly Divine n?" Rocky whispered in


    astonishment. His eyes narrowed as he examined the legendary guardian beast.


    He was right. The magical beast in front of him was the legendary guardian beast of the Butterfly Divine


    n, known as the Nether Butterfly Queen. Since the extermination of the Butterfly Divine n five


    hundred years ago, it had been staying here to guard the spiritual treasure of the n to prevent any


    n of the spiritual race from taking it away.


    It was impossible to take the spiritual treasure away because it had already been sealed in the body of


    the Nether Butterfly Queen. Unless the Nether Butterfly Queen was willing, no n of the spiritual race


    or human could take it away.


    So, it was definitely a huge challenge for Rocky.


    The team of spirit maniptors clearly knew this, so they did not rush to move forward.


    "They must also know that the spiritual treasure is in the body of the legendary guardian beast, so they


    won''t forcefully attack it. With their strength, they might not be even able to defeat a legendary guardian


    beast that has been living for hundreds of years," Rocky guessed as he saw that the team of spirit


    maniptors stopped and seemed to be waiting for something.


    Suddenly, the old man opened his Magic Spiritual Space. As he opened it, the color of the Magic


    Spiritual Space changed.


    A human-like figure of the spiritual race came out of the Magic Spiritual Space. The figure had an


    exquisitely long stick in his hand. Upon a closer look, the top of the long stick was embedded with a


    Mysterious Spirit Raw Gemstone, which was a spiritual treasure.


    "Nice to finally meet you, Patriarch Townsend," the old man said to the figure of the spiritual race.


    "What? Patriarch Townsend? Why the hell is the member of the spiritual race here?" Hearing the old


    man''s greeting, Rocky immediately looked at the figure of the spiritual race. He did not expect that it


    was the leader of the Heavenly Demon n. But the most surprising thing was that he could enter this


    forbidden area as a member of the spiritual race. It did not make any sense.

 Chapter 1175 His True Identity

    Chapter 1175 His True Identity


    "The Heavenly Incredible Mace is very powerful. It can reverse space, and hence, allows me to enter


    the forbidden area of the Butterfly Divine n. However, the forbidden spell is strong too. It has already


    begun to repel my power, so..." Saying so, Patriarch Townsend raised his Heavenly Incredible Mace. A


    surge of strong spiritual power emerged from the maze which turned into a beam of light. It headed


    straight for the Nether Butterfly Queen who had been in a deep sleep for more than 500 years.


    The light hit the Nether Butterfly Queen and spread rapidly throughout its body. The Butterfly Queen let


    out a sharp roar, as it wentpletely out of control. A vortex appeared in the abdomen of the Nether


    Butterfly Queen, and it opened up like an entrance.


    "I''m going in. Take care of the rest here. It looks like you have three new guests to entertain..."


    Patriarch Townsend turned his sharp gaze to where Rocky and the two women were hiding. Without


    another word, he turned around and disappeared into the Magic Spiritual Space.


    There was no point in staying hidden anymore. Rocky and the two women showed themselves to the


    enemies.


    The elder in purple ordered as soon as he saw them, "Kill them!" He then headed for the vortex that


    had been opened in the abdomen of the Nether Butterfly Queen.


    "Basil, we''ll handle them!" Isis nodded at Rocky.


    He nodded curtly and rushed towards the vortex while the two women fought to make way for him.


    Three peerless spirit maniptors at the Divine Stage rushed towards them, but Rocky suddenly


    disappeared from where he stood.


    They were stunned for a moment, but immediately came back to their senses and looked towards the


    Nether Butterfly Queen. A figure silently appeared in front of the vortex with a beast shrouded in clouds


    and colorful lights.


    Two more aggressive spirit-manipted beasts appeared out of the figure''s Magical Spiritual Space.


    The peerless spirit maniptors were shaken when they saw that Rocky had summoned three spirit-


    manipted beasts together.


    "Protect Isis and Luci!" Rocky yelled to Uriah and the other two spirit-manipted beasts as he


    quickly entered the vortex.


    Isis and Luci were already fighting the spirit maniptors, and Uriah and the other two spirit-


    manipted beasts joined the fight to protect the women.


    On the other side of the vortex, Rocky stood shocked by the scene in front of him. Everything inside


    was a wreck. The setting sun turned the clouds into a vibrant shade of cherry red. It seemed like he


    had entered a different world. Under the light of the setting sun, a figure appeared from the horizon of


    the desert and slowly walked towards Rocky.


    He squinted his eyes to see who it was, and in the blink of an eye, the figure rushed towards him.


    Rocky froze when he saw the face of the man. It was like looking into a mirror. He looked exactly like


    Rocky, except that the man''s eyes were cold and evil, and a dark aura surrounded him.


    "Who are you?" Rocky asked the man in front of him.


    "I am Basil," the man replied.


    "Basil?" Rocky''s eyes narrowed.


    "Yes, the real Basil hidden in your body!" the man growled with an evil look.


    "Are you...really Basil? Or is this just an illusion?" Rocky looked around. From the beginning,


    everything in front of him had felt unreal, as if someone had deliberately put up this illusion to confuse


    him. Now, after seeing this fake Basil, Rocky was sure that everything in this world was an illusion.


    "You will get your answer soon." A sinister smile appeared on the fake Basil''s face, and he suddenly


    disappeared from where he stood.


    "Wow. He''s fast!" The fake Basil had already appeared in front of him once again. The Moon de


    from the Frozen Wind Dagger instantly enveloped Rocky.


    But he could notpletely evade the attack, and was inevitably hurt by the sudden attack. He sensed


    a strong pain go through his body, as if he had really been hit.


    Rocky was confused. He was absolutely sure that what he was seeing was an illusion, so he figured


    that fake Basil''s attack wouldn''t do any harm. He was wrong. The attacks were so powerful that even


    Rocky had a difficult time resisting.


    The fake Basil continued tounch his crazy attacks as he shouted, "Give my body back! Give it back


    to me!"


    The fake Basil was as strong as Rocky and had all his skills, including the spiritual martial arts. So, no


    matter how hard Rocky fought back, he was still stuck in a stalemate.


    The two were engaged in a desperate battle in the desert. They both gave it their all, as if the loser


    would have to give up everything he had.


    The sun had gone down a long time back and was up again.


    Rocky felt exhaustion take over his body, and his spiritual power was almost out. The fake Basil looked


    tired as well, but he still had a strong fighting spirit, as if he was ready to fight to the death.


    Rocky, who waspletely ced in a passive battle, had no choice but to continue to fight against


    the fake Basil.


    The two of them started panting and sweating, but they still continued their battle.


    "What on earth do you want from me?" Rocky shouted angrily.


    "Return my body back to me!" the fake Basil repeated.


    "It''s useless giving it back to you. You are just a coward! If you hadn''t been running away from your life,


    my soul wouldn''t have entered your body and reced you. I don''t feel sorry for you at all!" Rocky


    yelled back resolutely.


    "You are nothing but a thief. You lied to everyone," the fake Basil sneered.


    "So what? It doesn''t matter to them whether I''m Basil or Rocky. What matters is what I''ve done for all of


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    them..." Rocky said angrily. He had never once thought that he had done anything wrong, and he never


    wanted to y Basil''s role either. On the contrary, he had changed everyone''s opinion of Basil, turning


    the loser prince to Prince Crimson who was respected by the people of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "Would you dare to tell them your true identity? Tell them that you are not Basil, but a liar who stole his


    body..." the fake Basil challenged with a sinister look.


    Rocky was silent for a moment.


    "You can''t, can you? You have no excuse. After all, you are still afraid of losing everything that doesn''t


    even belong to you in the first ce. You should have died a long time ago!" the fake Basilughed, his


    eyes filled with wickedness.

 Chapter 1176 Read All His Memories

    Chapter 1176 Read All His Memories


    Rocky slowly raised his head and stared intently at the fake Basil in front of him. Then, he said, "Is that


    enough? I don''t need to give any excuse. Yes, I am Rocky, but I am also Basil. I live for myself, and I


    also protect every single person that Basil cares about."


    As Rocky spoke sternly, the Evil me enveloping his body suddenly surged, and an astonishing


    power burst out. Without any hesitation, he shed towards the fake Basil with all the strength he


    possessed.


    A tremendous Moon de dashed and engulfed the fake Basil. Then, a strong light exploded in the


    desert, eventually turning him into a light shadow that gradually dissipated.


    Almost at the same time, the desert in front of Rocky also vanished and transformed into some kind of


    chaotic space.


    As he looked around, Rocky quickly noticed that there was another person with him in this space. It


    turned out to be the old man in purple who hade in before. However, he noticed that the old man


    remained motionless. His eyes were also empty as if he had lost his soul.


    "Is this the power of the Nether Butterfly Queen? It''s terrifying. This old man must be trapped in its


    illusion. It means that even a spirit maniptor at the Immortal Stage would be helpless," Rocky


    remarked as he stared at the old man in purple, instantly knowing what he had suffered.


    At the same time, Rocky became confused as he tried to locate where the spiritual treasure was


    sealed. He had been looking around for a while now, but he didn''t seem to find any sign of it anywhere.


    "It seems that I have no choice but to use the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill." Rocky didn''t


    want to waste any time, so he decided to employ the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill. Suddenly,


    bright lights shone all over his body, immediately allowing him into the state where his spiritual sense


    could enter into a deeper world¡ªthe dimension where the spiritual meridian of the Nether Butterfly


    Queen was situated.


    However, even after trying several times, he still failed. It seemed that the queen hadpletely sealed


    off its spiritual meridian to outsiders.


    "Lad, it looks like you''re in trouble. Let me help you." Suddenly, the dragon-shaped jade on Rocky''s


    chest gleamed, and the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast emerged from it.


    The next moment, Rocky felt that his soul was being pulled away from his body by a very powerful


    force. There was a sensation that felt like his surroundings were distorting and fluctuating. After he


    regained his senses, he opened his eyes and a world full of spiritual meridians weed him.


    This world seemed so peculiar and dangerous. Countless violent spiritual currents raged and shed


    here and there, like bolts of lightning roaring from the sky. It was like every soul would instantly


    disintegrate once it was hit by these devastating spiritual currents.


    However, Rocky made up his mind and still moved forward without thinking twice. He headed into the


    center of the space, which was supposed to be the deepest part of the area. He had a strong feeling


    that once he arrived there, he might find a clue to what he was looking for.


    As he walked towards the center, it seemed like he was treading into a violent storm. The powerful


    spiritual pressure around constantly pressed and pushed him down, making him gasp for air now and


    then.


    He was just finally a few steps away from the center of the spiritual meridians when the spiritual


    currents suddenly intertwined into a huge. They were densely packed, trapping him and preventing


    him from taking even a single step forward.


    Just depending on his willpower, Rocky managed to forcibly pass through such a narrow gap. However,


    he was suddenly hit by an approaching spiritual current before he could get out. His whole body


    became paralyzed as if he had received an electric shock. At the same time, he noticed that another


    spiritual current wasing his way. He mustered all his strength and activated the Hexagonal Netting


    Dragon Ring on his finger. It generated a powerful force that pushed him forward, allowing him to avoid


    being hit by another spiritual current.


    Soon after, his body returned to normal, and thus he continued to move forward. After a little while, he


    was able to pass through the huge formed by the overwhelming spiritual currents.


    Then, with unremitting efforts, he finally got to the center of the spiritual meridians. Rocky felt like he


    had been through a hell of a journey just to get to this spot. At the center, there he saw a huge snow-


    white butterfly pupa that was hanging upside down on a tree formed through weaved spiritual


    meridians.


    "Atst, I''m here." Rocky gazed at the huge pupa in front of him. He approached it and gently pressed


    his hand on it.


    As if it was activated, beams of dazzling light suddenly shot out from the huge pupa.


    "Who is it that woke me up?" Then, out of nowhere, a booming female voice resounded from within the


    pupa.


    "I''m here by the order of Aaron''s descendant to take the spiritual treasure. Could you please tell me


    where I could find it?" Rocky stated his purpose and asked about the spiritual treasure


    straightforwardly.


    "Indeed, Aaron is my master. Back then, it was he who asked me to enter the forbidden area to guard


    the spiritual treasure of the Butterfly Divine n against those who wished to take advantage of it. So,


    you''re telling me that it is his descendant who wishes to acquire the spiritual treasure?" Apparently, the


    Nether Butterfly Queen used to be Aaron''s legendary guardian beast. Moreover, before he died, he


    instructed her to enter the forbidden area in order to make sure that it was well-protected, and that it


    would only be bestowed to the rightful person in the future.


    "Yes, you heard it right. So, can you please tell me where it is?" Rocky firmly asked again.


    "How can I trust your words? You''re just a mere human being but you were able to enter and pass


    through my spiritual meridian area. Furthermore, I can feel a strong evil power within your body. Who


    the hell are you?" Obviously, the Nether Butterfly Queen wouldn''t just trust anyone who said that he


    was sent to obtain the spiritual treasure. Thus, it was just natural to doubt Rocky''s identity and purpose.


    "I''m more than willing to prove that my intention is genuine. However, I can''t bring Aaron''s descendant


    to this ce because you know that any member of the spiritual race won''t be able to enter the


    forbidden area," Rocky said with a straight face.


    "Then how about you die in front of me once? Maybe then, I''ll believe you," the Nether Butterfly Queen


    asked in provocation.


    "Die once? What do you mean?" Rocky furrowed his brows after hearing the response of the queen.


    He thought if she was literally asking him to die. However, he clearly knew that he was just a soul right


    now. Once he died in this form, he would perish forever.


    However, while he was still hesitating, several spiritual meridians darted from the tree where the huge


    pupa hung. Rocky was caught off guard, and these vine-like spiritual meridians entangled his body


    from all directions.


    Then, powerful spiritual currents rushed out of the spiritual meridians and directly attacked Rocky''s


    spiritual sense. He felt severe pain all over his body, which was far from ordinary. It was like a kind of


    torture for the soul as if the spiritual currents were ripping his spiritual sense apart.


    However, Rocky wasn''t able to do anything but just grit his teeth and bear the excruciating pain in


    silence.


    After a while, he noticed that the spiritual currents that were constantly running from the spiritual


    meridians had stopped. Even the vine-like spiritual meridians had also ceased and untangled


    themselves from his body.


    "It seems that you''re telling the truth. Indeed, it was a descendant of my master who asked you to


    venture to this ce and obtain the spiritual treasure. I actually couldn''t believe that it has been more


    than five hundred years since the day that I hid in the forbidden area," the Nether Butterfly Queen


    remarked as she reminisced the past.


    From what happened to him, Rocky immediately understood that it was the queen''s way to read all of


    his memories.


    "I have seen a lot of things from your memories. It seems that you really are far from ordinary, and


    there is a reason why you can enter my spiritual meridian area. Except you, I think no other human


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    could aplish this. This must be the reason why the descendant of my master chose you for this


    particr mission," the queen conjectured. It sounded like she was someone who had experienced


    countless vicissitudes in life.

 Chapter 1177 Keep Shrinking

    Chapter 1177 Keep Shrinking


    "Now that you know everything, could you tell me now where the spiritual treasure is?" Rocky asked


    frankly. At that moment, Isis and the other women were still fighting for their own lives. He wanted to


    help them, of course, and the best way to do that was to get his hands on the spiritual treasure as soon


    as possible so that he could meet them and leave.


    "I can still remember like it was yesterday. My master asked me to do two things before he died. One


    was to enter the forbidden area and protect the spiritual treasure of the Butterfly Divine n. And the


    other was to support and allow his descendant to use the spiritual treasure if the descendant wanted to


    revive the Butterfly Divine n one day," exined the Nether Butterfly Queen.


    "That''s good to hear." Rocky raised his eyebrows in surprise. He felt that taking all the risks was worth


    it at this point. Moreover, he didn''t expect that the queen would give him the spiritual treasure very


    easily.


    "I will give you the spiritual treasure under one condition, and you must promise me this," the queen


    added.


    "Go ahead. I''m listening," Rocky replied as he nodded his head.


    "After giving you the spiritual treasure, I will turn into a butterfly pupa and reincarnate. By then, I hope


    you can give my pupa to my master''s descendant. But after viewing your memories, I notice that you


    are not the only one who entered my inner space. Can you give me assurance that you will safely


    deliver both my pupa and the spiritual treasure to the descendant of my master? Can I count on you?"


    inquired the queen.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Nothing is certain, but I''ll surely give it my all," Rocky agreed without thinking twice. After all, he had to


    bring the spiritual treasure back to Cherry, and it wouldn''t make any difference if he brought the pupa


    as well.


    "I hope you seed. Once you leave this ce, the spiritual treasure will appear in front of you." As


    soon as the queen''s voice trailed off, the entire spiritual meridian area began to tremble violently and


    was on the verge of copse. At that moment, astonishing spiritual power instantly packed the ce.


    As that happened, Rocky felt a sh of blinding light in front of him. Soon after, he opened his eyes and


    saw that he had already returned to the chaotic space. At that time, a fan-shaped light suddenly


    appeared directly in front of him.


    "This must be the spiritual treasure," Rocky murmured to himself as he picked up the fan-shaped light.


    Soon after, the fan-shaped light slowly vanished, revealing its original shape. Upon examining it, Rocky


    found it to be a very exquisite ancient fan that was shaped like a butterfly. He gently touched the handle


    which was decorated with the carvings of elegant patterns and iid with a Mysterious Spirit Raw


    Gemstone.


    This ancient fan was the spiritual treasure of the Butterfly Divine n, which was known as the


    Butterfly Spirit Raining Fan.


    Meanwhile, as the old man d in purple opened his eyes and saw Rocky holding the fan, he instantly


    turned into a light shadow. Soon after, he dashed towards Rocky at lightning speed, trying to take away


    the fan from him.


    Seeing this, Rocky hastily threw the fan into his Magic Spiritual Space, and then ran towards the vortex


    door at his fastest speed.


    On the other hand, the old man also sped and followed Rocky out of the vortex door. After arriving at


    the other side, Rocky found that the battle was at a stalemate. Isis and Luci, with Uriah and their


    spirit-manipted beasts, were fighting the spirit maniptors with the best they all could offer.


    Immediately, after setting foot at the other side of the vortex, Rocky and the old man seemed to have


    attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Basil! Thank goodness, you''re finally out!" Isis and Luci screamed in delight upon seeing Rocky had


    Almost at the same time, both Rocky and the old man in purplended onto the ground with a loud


    thud, facing each other.


    "Give me the spiritual treasure." At that moment, the old man''s aura at the Immortal Stage suddenly


    surged and spread around, shocking everyone present.


    Rocky raised his head and nced at the Nether Butterfly Queen opposite him. He had promised to


    bring her reincarnation pupa to Cherry, so he had to wait for her to turn into a reincarnation pupa.


    Making the situation worth his time, he had to deal with the old man in purple first until the queen


    turned into a pupa.


    However, dealing with a spirit maniptor at the Immortal Stage was not an easy task. Despite being at


    the seventh grade of the Divine Stage, Rocky knew that it would be a struggle for him to fight against


    the old man.


    Nevertheless, Rocky still disyed a brave front. He opened his eyes wide and said, "If you want the


    spiritual treasure, then you''ll have to defeat me first." Obviously, he threatened the old man just to buy


    some time.


    "Don''t overestimate yourself,d!" The old man surely couldn''t tell how strong Rocky was, but at that


    time, he was certain that he was more powerful than Rocky.


    The next moment, a t sword-shaped Spiritual Weapon materialized in the old man''s hand.


    "Take this!" Without dy, the old man used all his strength and waved the sword in his hand. Not long


    after, an astonishing spiritual power roared out and turned into thunder shadows that burst all over the


    sky. At that moment, these shadows gained momentum and quickly sped towards Rocky.


    Seeing this, Rocky knew that being careless would kill him. That was why he immediately took a step


    forward and made a huge leap backward to distance himself. At the same time, he constantly waved


    the Frozen Wind Dagger to create a Moon de, which collided with the thunder shadows that were


    scattered all over the sky.


    Meanwhile, in midair, the me light and thunder shadows intertwined with each other, giving out


    blinding light. Soon after, this surging spiritual power dispersed around like a gigantic wave of light.


    But no matter how hard Rocky tried, the fact remained that the old man''s strength was superior to his.


    At the same time, he was not able to dodge every single one of the numerous thunder shadows that


    approached him and exploded. Without anywhere else to go, Rocky was shrouded by the soaring


    thunder radiance.


    "Basil!" Luci and Isis cried in shock upon seeing Rocky''s situation.


    "This is what he gets for trying to fight against the top-level master at the Immortal Stage from the Rain


    Demon Empire! He is courting death!"


    "It looks like he just can''t wait to die. Well, he is already dead meat!"


    "Look, all that remains are these two beauties. If we catch them, then maybe we can enjoy ourselves."


    The spirit maniptors who were fighting with Isis and Luci talked amongst themselves as they


    preyed on the twodies.


    Meanwhile, after the thunder radiance had disappeared, a figure was revealed standing in the middle,


    safe and sound. At the same time, the diamond-shaped light barrier around him formed a strong


    protective enchantment.


    Needless to say, this stunned all the other spirit maniptors around the area. In fact, they had never


    expected that Rocky would remain unscathed against such a powerful attack.


    Undoubtedly, this also surprised the old man. At that moment, he realized that he should not have


    underestimated what this young man in front of him was capable of.


    Meanwhile, the entire body of the Nether Butterfly Queen finally emitted a blinding spiritual light. Soon


    after, ayer of light membrane began to form on her body, which became thicker and thicker with


    every passing second. Then, without warning, the huge body of the queen kept shrinking.


    Everyone around who witnessed this all gasped in shock as they had never seen anything like it


    before.

 Chapter 1178 Never Return Empty-handed

    Chapter 1178 Never Return Empty-handed


    "I think it has started..." As Rocky saw this, he knew that the Nether Butterfly Queen had begun to


    pupate.


    At the same time, the old man in the purple robe raised his eyebrows as he saw this scene. Without


    hesitation, he suddenly rushed towards the Nether Butterfly Queen, which had just started to pupate. It


    was pretty obvious that he intended to take the legendary guardian beast with him.


    However, Rocky wouldn''t let the old man have his way. He acted quickly and rushed over while


    activating the Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring on his finger. As the ring suddenly lit up, a stealthy


    spiritual shadow shed, instantly turning into a spiritual that immediately enveloped the old man.


    Caught off guard in Rocky''s trap, the old man shouted in a deep voice, unleashed his spiritual power


    that was at the Immortal Stage and forcefully broke through the. However, due to his speed being


    slowed down, Rocky quickly caught up with him.


    While the old man continued to approach the Nether Butterfly Queen, he and Rocky engaged in a


    fierce battle, disying their extremely fast speed in the process. Currently, Rocky''s strength was


    inferior to the old man''s, but with the aid of the Frozen Wind Dagger and the Hexagonal Netting Dragon


    Ring, he was able to almost fight equally with his opponent. That was why even when their battle


    dragged on, the old man wasn''t able to easily get rid of Rocky.


    "Eat this! Thunder Sword!" The old man seemed pretty irritated that the young man was able to keep


    up with him. His wrinkled face darkened as he forcefully waved the dull sword in his hand again.


    The next moment, the dull sword soared high into the sky. It gathered the spiritual light, which turned


    into a huge sword. Then, at the old man''s signal, it darted straight towards Rocky, like a sh of


    lightning.


    Seeing this, Rocky squinted his eyes, knowing that the old man must have put all of his tremendous


    power in this attack.


    As the huge sword continued to rush towards Rocky with such great momentum, the thunder radiance


    ground where Rocky stood. The thunder radiance exploded and enveloped a radius of dozens of


    meters. The impact of the strong spiritual power could be felt even from hundreds of meters away.


    Soon after, the area covered by the explosion of the thunder radiance sank about ten feet beneath the


    ground, creating a huge crater. All things within it were burnt to ashes. The damage inflicted and the


    power it disyed were extremely destructive.


    There was a satisfied grin on the face of the old man as he saw the result of his vicious attack. He was


    confident that even Rocky would never be able to withstand such a degree of destructive power. Thus,


    he quickly turned around and headed for the Nether Butterfly Queen.


    However, the devastating thunder radiance that engulfed the huge area was suddenly dispersed by a


    zing gust of wind. Then, a figure rushed out, unleashing a surging aura that kept growing stronger


    and stronger. The Evil me surrounding his body burst out and surged strongly. The aura of the


    Frozen Wind Dagger in his hand became even more overbearing.


    "Fire Dragon Strike!" A cold expression shed from Rocky''s fiery eyes as his aura immediately broke


    through to the Immortal Stage. He swung the Frozen Wind Dagger in his hand with all his strength, and


    a ginormous and ferocious fire dragon suddenly emerged, dashing towards the old man in the purple


    robe at an astonishing speed.


    The old man was extremely shocked by the fact that Rocky was able to resist his previous attack, and


    even had the strength tounch a counterattack. Moreover, this wasn''t just ordinary power. The young


    man was attacking him with the strength of the Immortal Stage.


    The old man was also currently at the Immortal Stage, but he was only in the second grade. In the Wild


    Spirit Land, spirit maniptors who had reached the Immortal Stage were considered to be very


    powerful. Even the lowest grade was difficult to achieve, let alone the higher ones. Thus, being a


    master at the second grade of the Immortal Stage was pretty amazing.


    In total, there were nine grades within the Immortal Stage. It was said that almost all spirit maniptors


    who had reached this stage must have lived in seclusion all their lives and didn''t care about anything in


    the world except for improving their strength. Therefore, few people knew which grade those secluded


    spirit maniptors of the Immortal Stage had actually reached.


    Among all the existing spirit maniptors of the Immortal Stage in the Wild Spirit Land, only a few were


    able to surpass the fourth grade. Most of them were just stuck below this level.


    Even Bryant, a noteworthy general of the Holy Dragon Empire was only at the fourth grade of the


    Immortal Stage, and the several elders of the royal family were all between the third and fourth grade of


    the Immortal Stage. It was rumored that the current strongest spirit maniptor in the Wild Spirit Land


    was able to reach the sixth grade of the Immortal Stage. However, he was already too old and no one


    had ever seen his face for decades. No one knew if he was actually alive or dead already.


    Since ancient times, among the spirit maniptors at the Immortal Stage in the Wild Spirit Land, there


    were just five of them that were able to surpass the sixth grade. One of them was the fifth emperor of


    the Holy Dragon Empire, who was also the former owner of the Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring. He


    was one of the two most powerful spirit maniptors in the Wild Spirit Land whose monstrous strength


    had reached the peak level of the ninth grade.


    However, humans were mere mortals. No matter how powerful they got, they wouldn''t be able to


    escape from the aging process that would degrade their bodies. Even the fifth emperor of the Holy


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Dragon Empire died after he lived for three hundred years. But, he still held the record for the oldest


    human to have lived in the Wild Spirit Land.


    Therefore, while it was true that the strength of the old man in purple, being a spirit maniptor at the


    second grade of the Immortal Stage, was indeed amazing, Rocky was on a different level. Since he


    possessed the power of the Holy Dragon Bead, he could acquire the power that exceeded the Immortal


    Stage. However, it was too dangerous for him to exhibit it because his body might not hold on and it


    was no different frommitting suicide. Since he learned from Marcia''s father that his soul was not


    that intact, he couldn''t risk using too much power.


    However, the spiritual soul container in Rocky''s body could help him generate more power when


    necessary. He should just take note of the limitations since it would put a huge toll on his body.


    Nheless, this method was much safer than him directly unsealing the higheryers of the seal.


    Currently, the seventhyer of the evil power circting within Rocky''s body had been unsealed. Once


    he fully fused with the power of the seventhyer, his strength would definitely exceed the second


    grade of the Immortal Stage. Rocky clearly understood the consequences of using too much power, so


    only when he was in a very dangerous situation would he employ this omnipotent power.


    This time, with the old man''s shattering move, Rocky had no choice but to use it as ast resort. He


    readily unleashed the corresponding power to resist and fight back at the same time.


    As the enormous fire dragon rushed out, the old man was greatly flustered. He had almost used up all


    his strength but he was still overwhelmed. He clearly knew that he couldn''t resist the attack head-on,


    so he tried his best to evade it.


    At the same time, Rocky seized the opportunity to rush in front of the Nether Butterfly Queen.


    At that moment, the queen continued to shrink in size. Even the original light membrane had also


    turned into a light pupa.


    After bursting out the power equal to the Immortal Stage, Rocky instantly felt a little exhausted. More


    than half of his spiritual power had been consumed with the attack he created.


    The face of the old man grew pale after barely dodging Rocky''s intense attack. When he turned to look


    at the young man, he discovered that he was already in front of the Nether Butterfly Queen, blocking


    his way. He became frustrated and agitated. He didn''t expect that a spirit maniptor at the Immortal


    Stage like him would be toyed by a young man and would even be pushed back to such extent.


    Even the other spirit maniptors of the Rain Demon Empire couldn''t believe their eyes that the old


    man was having such a hard time dealing with Rocky.


    However, the old man wouldn''t give up, even after the spiritual treasure was already taken by Rocky.


    He thought that he should at least bring the Nether Butterfly Queen back. Originally, he had been


    entrusted with the significant task of obtaining the spiritual treasure. Patriarch Townsend promised him


    a lot of rewards and benefits once hepleted his task. Therefore, after all the struggles that he had


    suffered and undergone, he wasn''t going to settle on returning empty-handed.

 Chapter 1179 A Special Surprise

    Chapter 1179 A Special Surprise


    The old man in purple gathered all his spiritual energy. He opened the Magic Spiritual Space and


    summoned his almost seven-star spirit-manipted beast. It was a ghost beast that was like a stone


    sculpture. Its body was stone grey, and it was only a few meters tall. It only had one eye and was


    holding a huge stone stick in its hand.


    "What? The One-eyed Demonic Ghost? This is the second-best war beast in the Wild Spirit Land,"


    Rocky said, narrowing his eyes in observation.


    Just then, the beast had begun to rush towards Rocky under the order of the old man.


    But before it could reach Rocky, an ice shadow quickly appeared in front of Rocky and blocked the


    stone stick that it waved with its w. Although the ice shadow was not as strong as the beast, its


    strength was not weak at all. It directly pushed back the beast.


    "Well done, Robin!" Rocky smiled proudly.


    Before he even entered the vortex door, three beasts had already been summoned. Thus, the old man


    did not know that he alone had three spirit-manipted beasts.


    Ken had already flown to Rocky''s side by this time.


    "Isis, Luci, ride on Uriah at once," Rocky said to the two women as he hade up with an idea.


    Isis and Luci put away their spirit-manipted beasts and immediately jumped on Uriah''s back.


    Then, Rocky quickly opened his Magic Spiritual Space. Robin rushed to the Nether Butterfly Queen''s


    reincarnation pupa, carried it on its shoulder, and then rushed its master''s Magic Spiritual Space.


    When he saw this, the old man in purple wanted to rush towards Robin to stop it. But a huge dragon


    shadow suddenly appeared in Rocky''s Magic Spiritual Space, and an amazingly bright beam of light


    fell from the sky and rushed towards the old man.


    The old man was perplexed. He did not expect that Rocky could even summon another powerful spirit-


    manipted beast that was beyond his imagination.


    The beam of light instantly spread within a hundred meters.


    The old man was unable to get close. Except for the three peerless masters at the Divine Stage, the


    other spirit maniptors were all terrified and cowardly fled in all directions.


    By the time the bright beam of light disappeared, Rocky and Ken had also disappeared from where


    they stood. At the same time, Uriah had already flown out of the cave with the two women.


    "What are you standing there for? Go after them!" the old man angrily ordered.


    However, when he was about to chase Uriah with a bunch of frightened spirit maniptors, a figure


    shrouded in colorful light appeared in front of them. He was close to the Immortal Stage, and the


    ming de in his hand turned into a magnificent colorful de with dazzling light.


    Rocky quickly waved the colorful de a few times, but there seemed no power rushing out.


    Only the old man in purple could feel a violent and strong spiritual power rushing towards them.


    However, the spiritual power was not aimed at them but the rock walls on both sides. It was totally


    unexpected.


    In an instant, the rock walls on both sides copsed under the violent impact of the spiritual power. This


    blocked the old man in purple and his team from going further.


    Then, Rocky disappeared from where he stood. When he realized what Rocky had done, the old man


    was extremely furious. However, he couldn''t chase after Rocky because the ruined walls had blocked


    his way and Rocky had already hidden himself.


    Meanwhile, Uriah took the two women back along the same way. Soon enough, they met Sabina and


    Shirley who were quite exhausted. If Uriah were slower, they would surely be in grave danger.


    Rocky joined them after a while, and they continued to retreat along the same way. Not long after, they


    returned to the room and found that Lena and Sue were both safe and sound.


    When Lena and Sue saw that Rocky and the others came back safely, their worries disappeared.


    At that time, the whole forbidden area suddenly shook violently andpletely copsed.


    Rocky and the women dared not to stay there any longer. They immediately returned to the depths of


    the cemetery through the passageway. Ka, who had been waiting outside for a long time, greeted


    them as soon as she saw them.


    "Did you get the spiritual treasure?" Ka asked anxiously. All the waiting for Rocky and the women


    made her restless.


    Rocky nodded calmly. He was relieved that they finally got the spiritual treasure.


    "Alright then, let''s leave now. We have to get out of here as soon as possible," Ka urged. She was


    relieved, but she was worried that any dy would bring them trouble.


    So, the small group and Ka quickly left the remains of the Butterfly Divine n.


    After a few days, Rocky finally returned to the Myriad Beasts Ground with the women and Ka. They


    met with Cherry in the valley as they had nned.


    Besides Cherry, there were over a hundred other members of the Butterfly Divine n who were from


    all over the Wild Spirit Land.


    As soon as Cherry saw Rocky and the others return, she asked anxiously, "Do you have the spiritual


    treasure with you?"


    "Of course he has it, or else he would not dare to show up and face you," Ka blurted out.


    When she heard this, Cherry could not help but smile and sigh in relief. The members of the Butterfly


    Divine n looked at each other and whispered among themselves. It seemed that they did not believe


    that Rocky and his group could take out the spiritual treasure from the forbidden area of their n.


    They also knew that the spiritual treasure was sealed in the body of the legendary guardian beast of


    their n, so the chances of taking it out were almost zero.


    While the crowd had their doubts, Rocky opened his Magic Spiritual Space, and then the Butterfly Spirit


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Raining Fan was sent out by Robin. Upon seeing the fan, the members of the Butterfly Divine n


    werepletely stunned. Although they had never seen the spiritual treasure of their n, they could


    tell immediately that the fan in front of them was indeed their spiritual treasure.


    Then, Rocky handed over the fan to Cherry. All the members of the Butterfly Divine n knelt and


    worshiped with devout expressions.


    "From this day on, I will take over the matriarch position of our n and use this spiritual treasure to


    finally revive the glory of our n," Cherry announced seriously. She was determined to make her n


    powerful once again.


    "Greetings, Matriarch Cherry!" The members of the Butterfly Divine n respectfully greeted and


    cheered her on as they stood up.


    "By the way, I have an extremely special surprise for you," Rocky said with a gentle smile.


    "What? A special surprise?" Cherry looked at Rocky in surprise. Obviously, she did not understand


    what Rocky meant.


    Robin carried the Nether Butterfly Queen''s reincarnation pupa out of its master''s Magic Spiritual Space


    and ced it on the ground.


    Although the reincarnation pupa had shrunk to a few meters high, it still looked very eye-catching. The


    astonishing aura it emitted surprised all of the members of the Butterfly Divine n.

 Chapter 1180 Inexhaustible Supply Of Treasures

    Chapter 1180 Inexhaustible Supply Of Treasures


    "What on earth is this?" Cherry was confused as she looked at the reincarnation pupa in front of her.


    However, judging from its aura, she could tell that Rocky''s surprise was by no means ordinary.


    Moreover, it probably had something to do with the Butterfly Divine n.


    The other members of the n looked at each other and discussed among themselves, guessing what


    the pupa was.


    "This is the reincarnation pupa of the legendary guardian beast of the Butterfly Divine n, which is


    moremonly known as the Nether Butterfly Queen. After the queen gave me the spiritual treasure,


    she was reincarnated and turned into a pupa. Just before the reincarnation, she entrusted me to give


    her reincarnation pupa to the descendant of Aaron, that is, you. That was Aaron''sst wish. He hoped


    that his descendant could use the spiritual treasure and the legendary guardian beast to revive the


    Butterfly Divine n," Rocky exined, his eyes lingering on the pupa before he turned to Cherry and


    the others.


    Hearing this, all of the Butterfly Divine n, including Cherry and Ka, were stunned. They never


    thought that Rocky was able to fetch the spiritual treasure of the Butterfly Divine n, and he also held


    the reincarnation pupa of the legendary guardian beast.


    Everyone knew that the spiritual treasure and the legendary guardian beast were very important to any


    n of the spiritual race. They were the n''s symbols, and they were even more critical to the


    Butterfly Divine n if they wanted to go back to their former glory. Now that they had obtained the


    spiritual treasure and the reincarnation pupa of the legendary guardian beast, the revival of their n


    looked certain.


    After hearing Rocky''s words, Cherry became extremely excited. She blinked her eyes a few times, fell


    on one knee before him, and said excitedly, "From now on, you are the benefactor of our n. If you


    need any help one day, just tell us!"


    Seeing this, the other members of the Butterfly Divine n immediately knelt and prostrated


    themselves, including Ka. Rocky had taken out the spiritual treasure and the reincarnation pupa that


    protected the spiritual treasure, to the admiring nces of the Butterfly Divine n. They all saw it as a


    great blessing, mainly because their n was eager to rise once again to their former glory.


    If humans or the other ns of the spiritual race were present at this moment, they would surely be


    astonished. The members of the Butterfly Divine n, who had always thought highly of themselves,


    actually bowed to Rocky, a lowly human! And they even regarded him as their benefactor. Even though


    the n was already close to being extinct, they held themselves with great dignity and wouldn''t treat a


    human on their level. This scene was something that had never happened since ancient times.


    "I hope that day would nevere. If I want your help, it must be something important, and it should be


    thest thing I want to see." Although his words were grave, Rocky''s eyes glinted with gratefulness.


    And he turned to Cherry and said, "I have helped you fulfill your wish. Now, I think it''s time for me to


    leave. I want to thank you for saving Sue. No matter what you are up to, for Sue and me, you are our


    savior. So, this time we are even."


    "Aren''t you angry that I threatened you with Sue?" Cherry couldn''t help but ask.


    Rocky only smiled in answer. Then, he gestured to the women, and they summoned their spirit-


    manipted beasts and flew off.


    Once the Myriad Beasts Ground was but a dot beneath them, Rocky and his group set their course for


    the Crimson City first. He nned to continue his research on how to solve the sterilization problem of


    the Wood n there. He also made some progress in the gic modification n for the spirit-


    manipted beasts of the Holy Dragon Empire''s four legions, and elerated that project, trying to


    improve thebat effectiveness of the four legions as much as possible.


    It seemed like a long time had passed since Alston led the army to attack the Holy Dragon Empire.


    After Rocky defeated him, he had disappeared, never to be seen again.


    Even though Rocky had asked Laney to use her intelligencework to search for clues about his


    whereabouts, they couldn''t find any clues, and every lead they had turned up to a dead end. Alston


    was now a member of the spiritual race, and probably rarely appeared in the human world. Even if he


    went anywhere near them, he wouldn''t have left any evidence behind. Therefore, it would not be easy


    to find him.


    Except that, everything went back to normal. At least for Rocky, there was a short period of peace,


    which allowed him to continue his research and experiment in the Crimson City.


    A monthter, the gic modification n that Rocky had carried out finally yielded initial results. But


    because of the probability of failure, the project had a somewhat rocky start.


    Every day, he would receive various reports from the four legions, most of which were about the


    rejection reaction and even death of some spirit-manipted beasts.


    Therefore, Rocky improved the drug primarily used for gic modification ording to these reports


    every day.


    On the other hand, it was a dull month for the women. They rarely met Rocky apart from the joint


    cultivation every day, but the three women and Sue kept each otherpany and enjoyed themselves.


    What was more, there had been few battles recently, so Shirley didn''t go back to the Sky Army.


    Instead, she continued to stay in the Crimson City to cultivate with the others.


    Another monthter, Rocky, who had been continuously merging with the power sealed within the


    seventhyer, sessfully broke through to the eighth grade of the Divine Stage while he was


    cultivating with the women. Although it would take several months to reach a higher grade now,


    Also, the woman had grown more formidable, and their skills had improved so much. Perhaps, this was


    because of their daily cultivation with Rocky. And even though they weren''t like Rocky, who could


    enhance his strength by fusing the power hidden in his body, they still cultivated with him. Due to this,


    their progress was almost as fast as his, and it was faster than that of any ordinary spirit maniptor at


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    the Divine Stage.


    If Marcia had been there, the progress of their cultivation would have been much faster. But she was


    busy with the war with the Rime Army Group, so she could not return to the Crimson City. By this time,


    she had been away for two months.


    On the other hand, Rocky had made many achievements in the past two months. His treasure


    producing spirit-manipted beasts had been upgraded and evolved under his careful training, and the


    wealth they produced was getting better and better each day. Currently, most of them were middle-


    grade treasures for ordinary human spirit maniptors.


    But for Rocky, such middle-grade treasures were a dime a dozen. They were so easy to obtain, so


    now, it was like he had an infinite supply of such treasures.

 Chapter 1181 The Legendary Guardian Beasts

    Chapter 1181 The Legendary Guardian Beasts


    While Rocky was raising the spirit-manipted beasts that could produce treasures, he still tried to


    reproduce them as much as he could. These types of spirit-manipted beasts were rare, so he


    wanted to produce and raise various kinds of them. However, it was not easy to reproduce arge


    number of these beasts. If one wanted to have a high sess rate, he needed to find a very consistent


    gene alignment.


    Fortunately, Rocky didn''t need to worry so much about the resources because the Timber Deity Empire


    and the Holy Dragon Empire had established lots of beast hospitals in different cities and even in other


    countries. The sess and the benefits that could be acquired from these beast hospitals were


    overwhelming. Some countries had started to wonder who the originator of this n was. A lot of beast


    hospitals were constructed in just a few years.


    The mastermind behind this brilliant n was Rocky, the famous Prince Crimson of the Wild Spirit


    Land, though he didn''t really want to take much credit from it.


    For him, he didn''t care much about fame and fortune. His vision had always focused on the


    development of the gene technology and the advancement of his researches.


    A few months ago, he used the genes of Marcia''s Holy-blood Dragon King and his own Dark Magic


    Insect to cross-breed a few Nigel Dragon Insects through asexual reproduction. The result was more


    than gratifying because they were growing up healthily. Rocky was looking forward to seeing the kinds


    of treasures that these Nigel Dragon Insects would produce after they grew up.


    Furthermore, huge progress had been made in the gic modification of the four legions'' spirit-


    manipted beasts. After taking the newly developed gic medicine, the rejection and death rate


    exhibited by the spirit-manipted beats was less than five percent. This was an astonishing feat,


    meaning that the development had a high sess rate, and its effect could be readily observed soon


    after. However, Rocky''s target was to bring down the rejection and death rate by one percent. He knew


    that even though the progress was great, there was still a lot of room for improvement. In terms of


    science, research, and development, Rocky was a perfectionist who didn''t want to settle for less.


    Two months ago, the four legions'' spirit-manipted beasts that had undergone the gic


    modification process were sent into battle. Upon observation, they all exhibited surprisingly good


    results. Their speed and strength increased dramatically, and they could use their capabilities to their


    fullest potential. Those beasts that were especially used inbat were invincible. In the face of these


    superior spirit-manipted beasts, the army of the other countries trembled in fear.


    As the spirit-manipted beasts became more powerful, the casualties in battles were also greatly


    reduced. Even if there was ack of soldiers in the field, the overallbat prowess of the army was


    still solidified.


    Obviously, all of the other countries noticed that the sudden increase in the abilities of the four legions''


    spirit-manipted beasts waspletely extraordinary, raising an urgent concern. However, the


    gic modification process was carried out in secret, and thus, no one outside the Holy Dragon


    Empire knew that the changes exhibited by the beasts were due to gic enhancement that was


    carefully studied and performed by the Prince Crimson himself.


    Of course, the other countries also had brilliant doctors and scientists, so it would only be a matter of


    time before they realized that the upgrade of the spirit-manipted beasts was due to gic


    modification. However, it didn''t pose a threat or concern to the Holy Dragon Empire, because


    throughout the entire Wild Spirit Land, Rocky was the only one who hadpletely mastered the


    gic technology. Even though he had assistants, he was the only one who knew the final process of


    producing the medicine for gic modification; thus, there was no way that the secret of the medicine


    would be leaked.


    Through the smooth implementation of the gic modification, several countries had started to fear


    the Holy Dragon Empire. After battling the empire for more than a year, these countries suffered heavy


    casualties without making any progress. They realized that they were just wasting their lives and


    resources all this time. Therefore, some countries had already withdrawn from the borders of the Holy


    Dragon Empire. Although there were still some countries that stayed and tried to push their luck on


    besieging the empire.


    Therefore, the originally tense situation all over the empire was gradually alleviated. As the battles


    decreased, the borders became rtively peaceful. However, they had no time to rx yet.


    The entire Wild Spirit Land was still not peaceful and could break out wars at any minute because of


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    the existence of the spiritual treasures.


    More than a year ago, the ns of the spiritual race in the Wild Spirit Land had begun to diligently


    search for these spiritual treasures. At that time, only two of the nine spiritual treasures had not been


    found yet. The Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow was in Rocky''s possession, while most of the spiritual


    treasures were in the hands of the ns of spiritual races who had originally possessed them. The


    Wood n, the Phoenix Master Can, the Butterfly Divine n, and the Ghost Master n, which were


    the four major spiritual race ns, had all found their own spiritual treasures. On the other hand, there


    was one n that possessed two spiritual treasures and was quickly making a name for itself in the


    Wild Spirit Land¡ªthe Heavenly Demon n.


    Although the Heavenly Demon n kept a low profile, it wasn''t a secret to everyone that they had two


    spiritual treasures. Moreover, some of the prominent spiritual race ns, including the Wood n and


    the Phoenix Master n, were aware that the Heavenly Demon n had been growing stronger and


    stronger in the past few decades. However, they just turned a blind eye on them because they couldn''t


    risk unnecessary deaths in their n. The ns of the spiritual race were facing a dilemma in terms of


    their reproduction. Their number was growing smaller as time passed by. If a war started between two


    ns, the consequences would be dire. The involved ns would suffer great damages, and the other


    ns might take that opportunity to take advantage and overpower them. Everything would eventually


    be in disarray. Because of this, the major ns of the spiritual race weren''t able to move freely and take


    action against the Heavenly Demon n like they did to the Butterfly Divine n back then.


    On the other hand, the Heavenly Demon n was pretty smart. They were so careful with their actions


    so as not to provoke the major ns of the spiritual race. Previously, they even set a plot to ally


    themselves with the Wood n. However, that n was ruined by Rocky. It was pretty obvious that


    their main goal was to acquire the legendary guardian beast of the Wood n. Unlike the other


    spiritual race ns, the Heavenly Demon n didn''t have its own legendary guardian beast. Even if


    they possessed two spiritual treasures, they weren''t satisfied. After all, spiritual treasures were not


    something that could be readily used by any member of the spiritual race. Only powerful spiritual


    masters that were recognized by the spiritual treasures would be able to use them. Therefore, even


    though they had two precious spiritual treasures, there was still a possibility that they might not be able


    to use them.


    Inparison, it was more practical to seek for legendary guardian beasts. Although they might not be


    as powerful as the spiritual treasures, they could be enhanced over time and reach a level that was as


    powerful as a half-god or even stronger.


    For example, the descendant of an ancient spiritual beast without a soul possessed by Rocky was so


    powerful that the spiritual masters of the Wood n couldn''t do anything to defeat it. In the end, they


    could only resort to taking its soul away. The legendary guardian beasts were transformed from the


    nine strongest ancient spiritual beasts that were born in the same era when the spiritual race was born.


    To say the least, such beasts were extremely powerful that they were coveted by many.

 Chapter 1182 The Magic Phoenix Empires Invitation

    Chapter 1182 The Magic Phoenix Empire''s Invitation


    Aside from the hunt for the spiritual treasures, the high-level ns of the spiritual race that already had


    legendary guardian beasts were secretly looking for the reincarnated legendary guardian beasts.


    Both Marcia and Alyssa had the legendary guardian beasts of their ns. Because of this, they were


    no longer half-human and half-spirit but had fully be members of the spiritual race. This news of


    their transformation had spread among all the ns of the spiritual race, making a stir around the


    different forces.


    Most of them were rmed by this news, for Marcia and Alyssa were not too big of a threat as humans,


    but now that they were full members of the spiritual race, their threat level had significantly increased.


    Apart from the Wood n and the Dragon Master n, there was a rumor that two other ns of the


    spiritual race had already found the reincarnated legendary guardian beasts. But because they were


    afraid that this would make them the public''s target, they kept their discovery on the down low, hoping


    not to attract unnecessary attention. One of the two ns was the Ghost Master n, which was one


    of the top-level ns of the spiritual race. Meanwhile, the other n had once been influential in certain


    circles, but their force had now weakened. After the two ns knew that the Wood n and the


    Dragon Master n had found the reincarnated legendary guardian beasts, they revealed the news


    about their possession of such beasts in order to bnce the whole situation among the ns.


    However, just a month ago, the news that the Phoenix Master n had discovered a reincarnated


    legendary guardian beast spread.


    At present, six legendary guardian beasts had appeared in the Wild Spirit Land, including the


    reincarnation pupa of the Nether Butterfly Queen that Rocky had brought out.


    The emergence of the seven spiritual treasures and six legendary guardian beasts brought tension to


    the Wild Spirit Land. Anxiety hovered like a thick cloud in thend, especially for the ns hoping to


    find spiritual treasures and legendary guardian beasts to strengthen themselves. After all, only two


    spiritual treasures and three legendary guardian beasts had not yet been discovered, so they didn''t


    have much chance to encounter one.


    On the other hand, chaos would undoubtedly epass thend once the remaining two spiritual


    treasures and three legendary guardian beasts were found.


    There was a chance that soon, there would be bloodshed throughout the Wild Spirit Land.


    In the Genome Research Institute inside the Crimson City, Rocky examined the newly born Nigel


    Dragon Insects in a shed. They had grown well in the past few months, and soon, these insects would


    enter adulthood. Rocky was eager for these creatures to mature, as he was looking forward to the


    treasures they would produce.


    Presently, among the other treasure-producing spirit-manipted beasts that he was cultivating, he


    perceived the descendants of the Fire Rock Turtles and the Dark Heaven Insects as the best ones.


    That was because they produced middle-grade treasures of good quality, which could seriously help


    the spirit maniptors at the Divine Stage in their cultivation.


    Of course, a top low-grade treasure, like a top Dark Heaven Egg, would already be impressive for


    ordinary spirit maniptors, not to mention a middle-grade one.


    In sharp contrast to those spirit maniptors, Rocky found it easy to obtain middle-grade treasures like


    those. But he didn''t have to use many treasures in the past year, because his strength increased


    exponentially every time he merged with the evil power of the Holy Dragon Bead. On the other hand,


    Isis and the other women relied on these treasures to increase their strength substantially in a short


    period.


    Of course, for Rocky, it didn''t matter how good the treasures were. What mattered to him was the level


    he could reach. More than that, for Rocky, the most important thing was that gene technology could be


    used in this era.


    From the very beginning, he had dreamt of bringing change to this era using gene technology. And


    finally, he was working toward this direction, and had already made significant progress along the way.


    However, due to the limited technology in this era, Rocky could not do a lot ofplicated gic


    experiments. But despite these limitations, he was quite satisfied with his current progress.


    Right after he finished the examination for the Nigel Dragon Insects, he suddenly felt a strong uproar in


    his Magic Spiritual Space. He immediately opened the space and walked in to check. Inside, Rocky


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    saw that Uriah was lying on the ground, whining and twisting around in pain. The fire on its body burst


    out in irregr waves as if Uriah was an explosive and unstable volcano. Beside Uriah, Robin and Ken


    appeared distraught, as they anxiously peered around Uriah. They were finally relieved when they saw


    that Rocky hade.


    "Did it start again?" Rocky rushed to Uriah and immediately infused his spiritual power into its body.


    It took quite some time before it recovered enough to stand up on shaky legs.


    Ever since Rocky found a fatal w in Uriah''s genome, he had been looking for a way to repair it. But


    until now, he still couldn''t find a cure. A few months ago, Uriah began to act strangely like it did just


    now, and this would lead to disorder in its spiritual power, causing it to lose control.


    He had tried many methods, but none of them could cure Uriah. The most troublesome thing was that


    this kind of abnormal situation urred only once a month initially, but its urrence had now


    increased to several times a month. He feared that, soon, it would be too unpredictable and could


    happen at any time. The time of the rpses also varied. Although Rocky could use his spiritual power


    to help Uriah stabilize the disturbed spiritual power in its body, there was still no way to cure it entirely.


    Rocky was immensely worried that the time woulde when the rpse became more frequent, and


    he was afraid that it would be too much for Uriah to bear. Even though Uriah was qualified to surpass


    the legendary guardian beasts, it could still suffer damage to its soul. Worse, it could disappear under


    the impact of a strong force, which was very simr to what had happened to Rocky.


    He only left his Magic Spiritual Space once Uriah was in a stable condition. After that, he went back to


    the Crimson Chamber and saw Sabina, Luci, and Shirley gathered together. They seemed


    preupied with discussing something.


    Half a month ago, Isis took Sue and Nigel back to the Crimson Dragon Group to help because the army


    three women in the Crimson Chamber.


    As soon as Sabina, Luci, and Shirley saw Rocky, they rushed toward and surrounded him.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Rocky immediately felt that something strange was going on with the women,


    so he stared at them sternly until one of them spoke up.


    However, the three women stayed silent. They looked at each other quietly until Sabina handed an


    invitation to Rocky.


    He epted it with a narrowed gaze, scanning thebel. Rocky was taken aback by what he saw! It


    appeared to be from the Magic Phoenix Empire. If he were a cat, his hackles would inevitably be


    raised. After all, he had gone through inhumane treatment thanks to the Magic Phoenix Empire, so no


    matter what kind of invitation it was, he would not be interested.


    However, he still read the content carefully. He narrowed his eyes as he went through each line written


    on the invitation. When he finished, the expression on his face was hard to read.


    "It''s odd. Why would the Magic Phoenix Empire suddenly invite you? I don''t think they have any good


    intention," Sabina said.


    "I heard that the Magic Phoenix Empire regarded men as beasts. Even dogs lead a better life than the


    men there," Shirley echoed, nodding along with the other women.


    "Yes. I remember that when we went therest time, Basil was taken as..." It seemed that Luci


    remembered something, as augh escaped her mouth, which she hastily covered with a cough.


    Rocky shook his head and gave her a bitter smile. He, too, wanted to be amused by the whole thing,


    but instead, it left a bad taste in his mouth.

 Chapter 1183 Stronger Than Before

    Chapter 1183 Stronger Than Before


    "Will you attend?" Sabina asked as she looked at Rocky.


    "Mmm, no. The invitation says that they want me to attend a contest of some sort. That I''m not


    interested in." Rocky shook his head in negative.


    "Oh. But do you know what the messenger said when he brought the invitation? ording to him,


    Erica imed that if you didn''t attend, she woulde out to the Holy Dragon Empire in person to get


    you," Luci reminded him.


    "Oh, really? So she hasn''t given up yet," Rocky said thoughtfully. He was already aware of the fact that


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    the thought of him defeating and humiliating Erica haunted her to this day. It was obvious why she


    wanted an opportunity to get her revenge.


    "Yes, and that''s not all," Sabina grumbled and then continued hesitatingly, "Basil, don''t you know? The


    Magic Phoenix Empire holds this martial arts contest but its name is a farce. The real purpose behind it


    is not the disy of martial arts." Luci blushed a little when she noticed that Rocky knew next to


    nothing about the contest.


    "Then what is it?" Rocky asked in a curious tone.


    "To pick men." Sabinapleted the sentence, raising her eyebrow.


    On the face of it, the martial arts contest was held by the Magic Phoenix Empire for martial arts


    exchange. What was kept on the down low was the fact that it was actually an excuse for the empire to


    select outstanding male spirit maniptors.


    The way it went, a rather sexist tradition had been going behind the masks of this contest for a long


    time now. There were two reasons as to how the female spirit maniptors of the Magic Phoenix


    Empire had a ce in such a men-dominated profession. The first was that they had the support of the


    high-ss Phoenix Master n. More importantly, they had always followed the principle that women


    should be self-reliant. This had been rooted into their minds ever since the foundation of the Magic


    Phoenix Empire had beenid. From those very days, they had been cultivating all kinds of excellent


    female spirit maniptors vigorously. Naturally, these spirit maniptors had to carry their profession


    forward, and also needed to increase their number.


    So behind the masks of this contest, the mission of these women of the Magic Phoenix Empire was to


    give birth to more outstanding spirit maniptors. For this reason, they would have a one-night stand


    with the topmost spirit maniptors from the contest without actually falling in love.


    Word had it that there was a secret medicine in the Magic Phoenix Empire, which could greatly


    increase the chances of a girl being born. Whether it worked or not was a matter of opinion, though


    most of these one-night stands gave birth to girls. And if a boy was born with excellent enough


    qualifications, the Magic Phoenix Empire would train him as well and use him for the same purpose.


    In this way, the Magic Phoenix Empire now had a unique selection of female talents.


    In fact, the martial arts contest was just one of the many means of the Magic Phoenix Empire.


    "Really? I''d better not go then!" Rocky refused as soon as he heard the real reason.


    "Come on! So many men like Erica, but she specially asked for you. That clearly means that you have


    a better chance with her than other men," Sabina reminded him.


    "You know what, men always think in one way and behave in another. I can tell that you want to go


    even though you are refusing right now," Shirley said sarcastically.


    Rocky rolled his eyes. When he was about to go to the Genome Research Institute, the emperor of the


    Holy Dragon Empire had sent an order from the Pce City.


    After hearing the order, Rocky was at a loss whether to cry or tough. He had been ordered to go to


    the Magic Phoenix Empire on behalf of the Holy Dragon Empire and attend the martial arts contest.


    Originally, the queen of the Magic Phoenix Empire had sincerely invited the emperor to participate in


    the contest, but because of his declining health, he was unable to travel that long. What was more, he


    couldn''t just send anyone else. If he did, then the Magic Phoenix Empire would think that he looked


    down upon them.


    Therefore, he hoped that Rocky, who was only second to him in terms of status in the Holy Dragon


    Empire, could go on his behalf. If that happened, then the queen of the Magic Phoenix Empire would


    be satisfied, which was important to keep rtions in check.


    Previously, Rocky could have refused. But now, this matter was rted to the reputation of the Holy


    Dragon Empire, which meant that he had no choice but to go.


    The next day, Rocky took the three women with him as he went to attend the martial arts contest.


    As soon as they arrived at the Magic Phoenix Empire, they went straight to the capital, which was aptly


    known as the Phoenix City.


    The martial arts contest was held every three years and hundreds and thousands of spirit maniptors


    between the Earthly and the Divine Stages would be invited to attend. However, the Magic Phoenix


    Empire would pay special attention to those men who were young, strong, and between the Earthly and


    the Heavenly Stages. Apart from those, a few spirit maniptors at the Supernal Stage also attended


    the contest. Although they were old, they looked only middle-aged and would also be taken into


    consideration.


    Rocky was also invited, but he had no intention of attending the martial arts contest this year. His sole


    purpose was to represent the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire as Prince Crimson.


    As soon as Rocky and hispanions arrived at the royal pce in the Phoenix City, they were


    greeted by a maid who had been specially assigned to take care of them only. She took them to a


    chamber to rest.


    Along their way, Rocky saw spirit maniptors from various empires who wore all kinds of clothes and


    spoke all kinds ofnguages exploring the pce. Each had been assigned their own maids. He could


    see that the Magic Phoenix Empire had cast a really wide. On their way from the gate of the pce


    to their chamber, they had already seen at least a hundred spirit maniptors. All of them were from


    varying empires, and these were just the ones who had already arrived.


    The more the Magic Phoenix Empire invested, the greater the return would be. Although it was going to


    cost a lot to hold a martial arts contest, it was still a good deal for them because talented spirit


    maniptors were beyond a price.


    The easiest example would be Erica, who, as a talented spirit maniptor would be most definitely


    priceless.


    After leading Rocky and the three women to the chamber, the maid left.


    Two hourster, a proud figure walked gracefully into the chamber. Rocky and hispanions were


    stunned when they saw her.


    It was Erica, but that was not the surprising part. What really fascinated them was that about a year


    ago, Erica had only been at the preliminary level of the Supernal Stage, but now she was close to the


    Divine Stage. It was highly likely that she had gone on a few adventures in the past year. Otherwise, it


    would be impossible for her to reach such a high level so fast.


    As for Erica, when she nced at the three women, she was also surprised. She could sense the aura


    of the Divine Stage from them. Sabina and Luci had been on par with her thest time they had met.


    And now they were on the Divine Stage. Then, her eyes fell on Rocky. Although she could not tell his


    current strength, she was sure that he must be much stronger than before. Her eyes shed with a


    "Prince Crimson, our queen and the imperial preceptor want to see you. Please follow me," she told


    Rocky after quickly recovering from her initial surprise.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed. Then along with the three women, he followed Erica out of the chamber and


    towards the queen''s pce.

 Chapter 1184 I Want To Fight You

    Chapter 1184 I Want To Fight You


    Very soon, Rocky and the three women followed Erica into a vast hall. They saw a coquettish woman,


    easily over forty years old, and oveid with makeup, sitting on a gilded throne at the end of the hall.


    She looked much like a prostitute, but was actually the queen of the Magic Phoenix Empire.


    On a seat to her left sat Felicia, who was the imperial preceptor of the Magic Phoenix Empire, and also


    happened to be Erica''s master.


    A few other women with gray hair were sitting on the other seats. They seemed to be elders of the


    empire, and their strength ranged from the premium grade of the Supernal Stage to the Divine Stage.


    "Your Majesty, Prince Crimson is here!" Erica bowed respectfully to the queen, then walked towards the


    side and stood still.


    "Pleasure to meet you, Your Majesty, and Preceptor Felicia." Rocky stepped forward and bowed


    slightly.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The three women followed suit.


    "There is no need to be so courteous. After all, you are the famous Prince Crimson of the Wild Spirit


    Land. I must say, you are younger than I thought of you to be." The queen smiled charmingly at Rocky,


    though her eyes seemed like he were her pray.


    "You were quite conspicuous the first time I met you. Even so, I didn''t expect you to grow to such a high


    level in just a few years. It''s really unimaginable!" Felicia had long heard of stories about Rocky in the


    Wild Spirit Land. Moreover, she had also heard from Erica that it was Rocky who had managed to


    retrieve the spiritual treasure of the Phoenix Master n from the Nine-phoenix Demonic Land.


    Therefore, she was very curious about him. At the same time, a part of her was wondering what kind of


    experience he had had in the past few years that had made a man of just about twenty years old such


    a prominent figure in the Wild Spirit Land.


    "I''m ttered you think so," Rocky calmly replied.


    "I hear that you have reached the Divine Stage. You must be the only spirit maniptor ever who has


    achieved that feat at such a young age. If I recall correctly, we also invited you to take part in the


    martial arts contest. Am I correct?" the queen asked with a flirtatious look. It was obvious that she liked


    Rocky.


    "You recall correctly. But I''m here on behalf of the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire, so I won''t attend


    the martial arts contest. Please forgive me," Rocky declined politely.


    "What? Now, if you don''t attend it, it''s going to be so boring! For my sake, I wish you would attend it. If


    you do, I can promise you anything you want, even if you want me to have a drink with you..." The


    queen was acting coquettishly towards Rocky in front of everyone.


    Hearing her promise, the three women in the hall showed displeasure on their faces.


    Felicia coughed to remind the queen to behave herself.


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you, Your Majesty," Rocky insisted.


    Refused once again, the queen seemed a bit disappointed and unwilling to ept it.


    "Well then, we won''t force you. However, I still hope that if it is possible, you will share some tips with


    the phoenix spirit maniptors of our empire," Felicia said leniently.


    Rocky merely nodded in response.


    After a few more pleasantries, Rocky and the three women left the hall. Soon after they left the hall,


    Erica walked over quickly and stopped Rocky.


    "Miss Erica, what can I do for you?" He looked up and asked.


    "Can we talk in private for a moment?" Erica nced at the three women beside him.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed slightly. He nodded and told hispanions, "Go get some rest. I''ll be back


    soon."


    The three women looked at each other hesitatingly but left.


    Erica turned around and began walking in another direction, followed by Rocky.


    "After you got your hands on the other half of the spiritual treasure of the Phoenix Master n, how did


    you deal with it?" Rocky asked, although he knew that he couldn''t interfere with the disposal of the


    spiritual treasure.


    "The Phoenix Master n was worried that someone might steal it, so they have sealed it for now,"


    Erica replied.


    "Really? That may be just an excuse." Rocky knew very well that even the Phoenix Master n, which


    had always advocated peace, would not sit quietly when faced with situations asplicated as they


    were in the Wild Spirit Land. They would protect themselves, just like the Wood n. Therefore, it


    made sense to keep the spiritual treasure.


    Hearing that, Erica turned around to look at Rocky. In fact, she hadn''t expected to meet him so soon.


    More than a year ago, she had witnessed the amazing strength that the man had shown in the Holy


    Dragon Empire. She knew that the gap between her and Rocky was huge. Therefore, after returning


    home, she had chosen to go to the Phoenix Master n and ept a secret form of unbearably


    difficult cultivation. This was the reason she had managed to reach the Divine Stage in just about a


    year.


    With that cultivation method in her repertoire, she had done a lot more than what would be expected of


    her. Otherwise, she would not have finished the cultivation in such a short time. Usually, it took people


    about a dozen years to do that. Naturally, she had drawn support from the Phoenix Master n as


    well. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for her to make such a shocking improvement. Just like


    Sue, it had taken her only about three years to reach the level that a human would need at least twenty


    or thirty years to reach, all because she had the help of the spiritual race.


    And it was not like she had it easy. Theoretically and practically, it was extremely risky to improve one''s


    strength with the help of the spiritual race. The chances of a person dying in the process were high,


    and it was difficult to do it without talent and perseverance.


    Erica had managed to grow so fast because of Rocky. She was rather encouraged by his abilities.


    "What did you want to talk about?" Rocky knew that Erica had something to say.


    "I want to fight you," Erica said, biting her lips and looking at him hopefully.


    "I have no reason to fight you." Rocky shook his head with a smile.

 Chapter 1185 Continue To Fight

    Chapter 1185 Continue To Fight


    "Whenever I remember that battlest year, I feel so ashamed! I''ve always wanted to fight you again,


    but I never found the chance. I know that I''m not as strong as you are right now, but I wouldn''t go down


    without a fight." Erica was indeed a stubborn woman. She hadn''t let go of the fact that Rocky had once


    defeated her. Truth be told, his victory was only a fluke. However, she wouldn''t be satisfied until she got


    a rematch. As long as she remembered the embarrassment of losing, it would be a nightmare that


    would continuously haunt her. She was surprised and frustrated that Rocky didn''t participate in the


    martial arts contest. After all, outstanding spirit maniptors from various empires were expected to


    gather and join the martial arts contest.


    "Then, there''s one more reason why I can''t fight you. What if you lose again?" Rocky retorted as he


    raised his eyebrows, wearing a faint smirk on his face.


    "Just fight me, okay? One round is enough! If I lose again, I won''t appear in front of you ever. I swear!"


    Erica argued in a serious tone.


    "Such a stubborn woman..." Rocky had seen countless beauties before, but it was his first time seeing


    a delicate face with such an unyielding attitude.


    Hearing what Rocky said, Erica just got more impatient.


    "Just give it up. I won''t fight you." Rocky clearly knew that he would gain nothing from fighting her.


    Thus, he stood by his decision and dismissed her right away.


    Realizing that Rocky wouldn''t agree no matter how much she convinced him, Erica also made up her


    mind. She narrowed her eyes and clenched her fists as if nning something. The next moment, she


    waved her arms, and a strong spiritual power immediately rushed towards Rocky from that very close


    distance. She attacked him without warning so that he would have no choice but to fight back.


    "Why, you..." Rocky''s face darkened with Erica''s unexpected attack. However, due to his fast reflexes,


    he was able to step back and dodge her attack with ease.


    At that moment, they were actually in the middle of the royal pce''s road where many people passed


    by. The spirit maniptors from various empires were also around.


    Therefore, the scene that Erica made quickly attracted the attention of the people in the area. The spirit


    maniptors instantly recognized her and became interested in the developing fight.


    "Isn''t that Erica, the talented spirit maniptor of the Magic Phoenix Empire?"


    "Yes, it is her! I have heard that her strength is almost at the Divine Stage now."


    "What? Really? I remember that she has just broken through to the Supernal Stage about a year ago.


    How did she get that strong in just a year? What a fascinating talent!"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "I heard that she has undergone extensive training in the Phoenix Master n within that time."


    The spirit maniptors who saw Erica and Rocky couldn''t help but discuss with each other.


    However, they only knew Erica, and nothing about the person she attacked. Thus, naturally, the


    onlookers got curious about the person.


    Therefore, the people started to make a variety of guesses.


    "Has he molested her? Doesn''t he know who he is dealing with? That guy is courting death!"


    "I don''t know, but he looks very weak. I will be surprised if he even reaches the Earthly Stage."


    "Is that guy really going to participate in the martial arts contest? I bet that Erica will beat him up


    shortly."


    While the number of spirit maniptors watching was steadily growing, Erica keptunching fierce


    attacks against Rocky in a close distance. However, Rocky didn''t retaliate and just warded off her every


    attack.


    Seeing that she still couldn''t make Rocky fight her seriously, Erica became more aggressive. She


    gritted her teeth as she gathered a huge amount of spiritual energy to open her Magic Spiritual Space,


    summoning her Glint Phoenix out.


    As soon as the Glint Phoenix rushed out from the space, it caused a massive uproar. The people were


    very familiar with the spirit-manipted beast since it was owned by Erica.


    Currently, her Glint Phoenix stood as a five-star beast with a strong aura. It was considered very


    powerful in the eyes of ordinary spirit maniptors.


    Upon seeing that Erica even summoned her spirit-manipted beast, Rocky knew that she was really


    serious. He didn''t want to fight her in that situation, but it seemed that she wouldn''t give up unless he


    epted her challenge. While pondering on that, Rocky still hesitated because he might hurt her in the


    process.


    However, after thinking for a while, he also gathered his spiritual energy and opened his Magic Spiritual


    Space.


    As soon as he opened the space, several disdainful voices echoed. They didn''t think that Rocky would


    be able to summon any powerful spirit-manipted beast that wouldpare to the Glint Phoenix.


    They just assumed that he was some pretentious guy that had no chance of winning against Erica.


    However, only Erica knew that Rocky possessed several exceptional spirit-manipted beasts. Even


    the spirit-manipted beast of the best spirit maniptor from the Magic Phoenix Empire might fail in


    Then, from the Magic Spiritual Space, the tall and burly Robin slowly emerged. Its hair fluttered in the


    wind while exuding a vicious aura that suddenly silenced and shocked everyone.


    All of the spirit maniptors were stunned at the sight of Robin. They couldn''t believe that this


    seemingly weak guy was able to summon a spirit-manipted beast that surpassed at least the six-star


    level. Robin''s true strength had actually exceeded the seven-star level. However, there were no


    peerless masters among the spectating spirit maniptors, so none of them could perceive its real


    power.


    Right after Robin appeared, it immediately rushed towards the Glint Phoenix. It was incredibly fast that


    they weren''t able to notice that Robin had already grabbed the Glint Phoenix in just the blink of an eye.


    Robin held on tightly, rendering the Glint Phoenixpletely motionless.


    "Do you still want to continue this?" Rocky turned to Erica after seeing that the Glint Phoenix was


    incapacitated.


    However, Rocky had underestimated Erica. This much wouldn''t be able to make her give up. Then, she


    snorted and said, "Spirit Possession!"


    Suddenly, the Glint Phoenix, which was held by Robin, turned into a ray of colorful light, flew directly at


    Erica, and instantly merged with her. The next moment, she emerged in front of everyone with a


    Earlier, she was dressed in pink clothes, but as she merged with the Glint Phoenix, she appeared in a


    colorful zing phoenix robe. Her beautiful yet cold face was covered with fiery spiritual marks, and her


    eyes glowed brightly. As she transformed, the most noteworthy part was the ming and shining wind


    wings rising from her back.


    The spectating spirit maniptors were extremely astonished to see Erica employ the Spirit


    Possession. The unique skill was not something an ordinary spirit maniptor could master. Only the


    high-level ones with superb talents would be able to manifest it. Moreover, they were bbergasted at


    the fact that Rocky was able to push Erica to such an extent that she needed to use the Spirit


    Possession skill. All he did earlier was dodging her attacks, and then he suddenly summoned such a


    high-level spirit-manipted beast. Everything they were seeing was inconceivable. Now, they were


    curious at how far this guy could surprise them as his battle with Erica raged on.

 Chapter 1186 An Abrupt Kiss

    Chapter 1186 An Abrupt Kiss


    Having activated the Spirit Possession, Erica was able to break through the peak of the ninth grade of


    the Supernal Stage to the Divine Stage.


    Rocky shook his head with a sigh when he saw that Erika was still unwilling to give up.


    Erica spread her wings and shot straight at Rocky.


    "Take this! The Phoenix Dance!" Erica''s body arced in the air gracefully and swiftly. Wind gathered


    behind her, rumbling into the clouds, and she released a violent spiritual power at the Divine Stage. A


    huge phoenix shadow emerged from the skies and glided downwards.


    Everywhere the phoenix shadow touched, a bright light erupted.


    The spirit maniptors who had been watching were dumbfounded. After all, for them, the attack at the


    Divine Stage was already incredibly impressive.


    Rocky was also enveloped in the light, but it didn''t look like he made any move to avoid it. All the spirit


    maniptors thought that he might have died instantly.


    However, to their surprise, a silhouette of a man slowly emerged from the light. A ck spiritual


    shadow shrouded his body, making him look like an evil king filled with an ominous aura determined to


    conquer the world.


    Erica was shocked to see that she still didn''t stand a chance against Rocky, even when she used all


    her strength. Determined, she was about tounch another attack when she found out she couldn''t


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    budge an inch. It didn''t take long for her to realize her entire body had been entangled in countless


    spiritual threads.


    "What the¡ª?" Erica was stunned. She didn''t even realize that Rocky had trapped her.


    As she struggled against her tethers feebly, Rocky walked up to her. It was then that she realized the


    spiritual threads came from his Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring.


    "If you don''t want to be humiliated in front of so many people, just give up," Rocky said to Erica


    seriously as he noticed that more and more onlookers had gathered.


    "Fight with me seriously," Erica answered through gritted teeth. She wouldn''t give up so easily.


    "Well then, there is no need to discuss any further..." Rocky shrugged. Suddenly, he raced towards her.


    "What are you nning on doing?" Erica''s face changed when she saw that Rocky was closing in on


    her.


    "I''ll give you one more chance." Rocky smiled wickedly. "Or else, you won''t even be able to leave your


    room!"


    "Cut the crap!" Erica''s eyes shed with fear.


    Hearing that, Rocky smiled. He was standing in front of her now. Gently, he raised Erica''s chin and


    stared at her sexy lips, an evil look in his eyes.


    Seeing this, Erica knew what Rocky was nning to do. Her delicate face turned red and her slender,


    pink lips pursed tightly. She would never let Rocky seed.


    However, to her surprise, Rocky suddenly raised his head to face the onlookers. "She can''t move now.


    If anyone wants to take the opportunity to kiss her, don''t hesitate."


    Chaos ensued. The spirit maniptors were in an uproar. When they saw that Rocky was being


    serious, they exchanged excited nces and spared no time lining up behind him. None of them


    wanted to let such a good opportunity slip away!


    Erica was a little scared. She finally knew what Rocky was up to. If these shameless men kissed her,


    she would never be able to show her face in the Magic Phoenix Empire afterwards!


    "Alright already! I admit defeat. Ask these damned guys to leave!" Erica said huffily. She had no choice


    but to surrender.


    Despite that, the spirit maniptors still surged towards her.


    Hearing Erica begging for mercy, Rocky smiled slightly. Then he narrowed his eyes and said, "All of


    you, leave!"


    All of a sudden, Rocky released an aura in all directions. Those spirit maniptors who were


    unfortunate enough to have gotten close were sent flying backwards.


    Grumbling, they got to their feet and dusted off their clothes.


    "You brat, are you kidding us?" a spirit maniptor shouted angrily.


    "Damn it! Let''s teach him a lesson!" another spirit maniptor roared.


    Rocky narrowed his eyes. Astonishing strength at the eighth grade of the Divine Stage instantly surged


    from him, which shocked all the people around, including Erica.


    "Oh, my God! The eighth grade of the Divine Stage!"


    "Who the hell is this guy?"


    "This kind of strength is unheard of in any empire."


    In the blink of an eye, the anger of those spirit maniptors was reced with astonishment and fear.


    They had never expected that Rocky was so terrifyingly powerful.


    "You have reached the eighth grade of the Divine Stage?" Erica asked, dumbfounded. Back in the


    Witch Pce, his strength had been only at the second grade of the Divine Stage. But now he reached


    the eighth grade.


    "This is why I don''t want to fight with you. I''m afraid it will hurt your self-esteem." Rocky chuckled softly.


    It was not until then that Erica realized that Rocky didn''t want to hurt her again.


    Just then, her Spirit Possession had reached its limit, so the Glint Phoenix turned into a light, separated


    from her body and fell to the ground.


    Suddenly, Erica''s knees buckled from underneath her and she was about to fall.


    Seeing this, Rocky immediately stepped forward to catch her, which startled her. In her panic, she


    wanted to push him away but before she could do that, she found herself pressing against him and her


    lips touching his. It happened in a split second, but everyone present saw it.


    Rocky was stunned, and Erica''s cheeks burned red with shame. Obviously, neither of them had


    expected this.


    The spirit maniptors around were also shocked.


    "He kissed Erica...!"


    "Erica is my goddess. He has insulted my goddess in public!"


    "How dare the damned guy take advantage of her?"


    The spirit maniptors were seething with envy, ring at Rocky with murderous eyes.


    Rocky, on the other hand, didn''t care about them at all. He gathered his spiritual power and took back


    Robin. Then, he took off with Erica.


    A momentter, they appeared in a garden in the royal pce.


    "Can you let go of me now?" With Rocky''s hands around her waist, Erica felt ufortably warm. So,


    after theynded, she red at Rocky angrily.


    Rocky raised his eyebrows and smiled at her devilishly. Then, he let go of Erica.


    Erica seemed to be a little embarrassed, so she left immediately, her lips tingling. She couldn''t help


    recalling what had happened just now, which made her heart beat faster and faster.


    Watching her receding figure, Rocky shook his head. He knew that things wouldn''t juste to an end


    like this, so he figured he''d better go back to the Holy Dragon Empire after the end of the martial arts


    contest.


    However, it never urred to him that his trip to the Magic Phoenix Empire would involve him in a


    terrible crisis...

 Chapter 1187 Take Back The Remnant Souls

    Chapter 1187 Take Back The Remnant Souls


    The Phoenix Cloud Mountain, located at the Magic Phoenix Empire, was the highest mountain in the


    Wild Spirit Land.


    The mountain towered into the sky and was shrouded in clouds and mist. However, its top was like a


    ttened teau, as though its peak had been sliced off neatly.


    The Phoenix Master n, one of the high-ss ns of the spiritual race, was based at the top of the


    mountain. All kinds of buildings were located along the winding mountain. The sky was filled with


    phoenix beasts, giving the entire ce an enchanting look.


    However, one night, red demonic clouds gathered in the sky, densely packed above the peak of the


    mountain. Red thunder shed amidst the thick clouds. The entire peak of the mountain was covered in


    a strong evil aura.


    Just then, many ferocious demonic souls rushed out of a magnificent sacrificial hall on the west side of


    the mountain, flying towards the red clouds. After that, they disappeared without a trace.


    Strewn on the steps of the hall were several bloodied corpses of the Phoenix Master n. Then, a few


    ck shadows quickly shot out from the hall.


    "Missionpleted. Retreat!" One of them waved his hand, then flew away with the other ck


    shadows.


    A momentter, many more demonic souls flew out of the hall. Among them was a powerful red


    demonic soul, which was much bigger than other demonic souls. It possessed astonishing demonic


    power. The demonic aura around the hall was through the roof, which would''ve appalled anyone


    nearby.


    Then, like the other demonic souls, it flew into the red clouds.


    Just as it disappeared into the clouds, the matriarch of the Phoenix Master n rushed over with


    several elders, spiritual masters, and several hundred members of the n. The scene that greeted


    them left them shocked and disturbed.


    "Matriarch, are these the demonic souls that had been sealed in the Demonic Soul Cauldron for more


    than 500 years? There are so many of them!" one of the elders eximed in surprise.


    "The soul of the most powerful demonic beast in the ancient times is ced in the Demonic Soul


    Cauldron. Those small ones should be remnant souls, but the most terrible one is the original soul. If it


    escapes, it will be troublesome indeed!" While the matriarch was speaking, she raised her head to look


    at the red demonic soul that was flitting about in the sky. She knew this was the very demonic soul she


    spoke of.


    "Everyone, listen," she barked. "Suppress those remnant souls and don''t let them escape. The elders


    and the spiritual masters must follow me to suppress the original soul of the most powerful demonic


    beast in the ancient times." The matriarch knew that once the original soul escaped from the Phoenix


    Cloud Mountain, terrible disaster would ensue. The soul could be reborn by possession, which would


    be detrimental to all living beings. She couldn''t let it escape, no matter what.


    After the matriarch gave the order, hundreds of members of the Phoenix Master n immediately


    scattered in all directions and used the secret skills of their n to suppress the demonic souls that


    were constantly flying out of the sacrificial hall. The matriarch, several elders, and spiritual masters


    rushed to the original soul in the sky.


    The original soul seemed to have its own consciousness. As it saw those pursuers approaching, it


    immediately changed its direction and flew to the west.


    The pursuers chased after it immediately.


    "Matriarch, it seems to be flying in the direction of..." a spiritual master said suddenly as something


    dawned on her.


    The matriarch''s expression darkened. She seemed to understand what the spiritual master was about


    to say before she even finished her sentence. Together, they picked up their speed with a growing


    sense of urgency.


    Momentster, they arrived at a cliff in the west of the Phoenix Cloud Mountain. At the end of the cliff,


    there was an exceptionallyrge bird''s nest.


    In the nest, there was a beast with a strong ice force and a huge body, almost like a small mountain. It


    was snow-white all over, as if it came from and of ice and snow. It was covered with thick scales of


    ice, and in the night covered by the red light, it shed with a strange, fiery luster.


    This majestic creature was the legendary guardian beast that the Phoenix Master n had obtained


    not long ago, the Ice Phoenix Queen.


    The original soul was still steadily closing in on the Ice Phoenix Queen, and thetter had also sensed


    the strong demonic soul approaching. Immediately, it opened its huge eyes and stood up. Spreading its


    icy wings, which were as big as the treetops, it made a sharp sound, as though it was irritated and


    vignt.


    However, the original soul was obviously not afraid of the Ice Phoenix Queen. It sped towards it, the


    matriarch of the Phoenix Master n and her group following at its heels.


    At that moment, the original soul emitted a strange demonic light. All of a sudden, the Ice Phoenix


    Queen rushed towards it with incredible speed.


    "Ice Phoenix Queen, don''t!" the matriarch cried out, as she had an ominous premonition.


    However, the Ice Phoenix Queen seemed not to hear her. It didn''t slow down, and headed straight for


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    the original soul. The next moment, the queen collided with the soul in an explosion of demonic light


    and ice shards. Then, the queen devoured the soul in one gulp.


    The matriarch and her group were all stunned as they watched this scene unfold before them.


    Then, to their horror, the queen''s eyes suddenly glowed a deep, demonic red, and its body emanated


    waves of demonic aura.


    "Damn it!" the matriarch cursed. She brought her palms together, disying the secret skill of the


    Phoenix Master n.


    Her body shone with a red light, and astonishing spiritual power rushed out of her body like a huge


    wave that instantly surrounded the Ice Phoenix Queen. Then, nine phoenix shadows appeared out of


    nowhere and drilled into the ice body of the queen, leaving nine distinct phoenix patterns.


    The next moment, the demonic power released by the queen disappeared, and its eyes returned to


    normal.


    The matriarch and her group heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Although I have temporarily suppressed the original demonic soul in the body of the legendary


    guardian beast, we must find a way to draw it out. Otherwise, within a few days, the beast will probably


    be controlled by it. Never in my wildest dreams would I have expected it to be this powerful!" the


    matriarch eximed, her eyes shing seriously.


    Then, she had her group work together to set up a sealing enchanted barrier around the nest of the Ice


    Phoenix Queen, just in case.


    Once they had finished, they rushed back to the sacrificial hall. With the joint efforts of the members of


    the Phoenix Master n, they had sealed many of the remnant souls that wanted to escape in time.


    However, at least half of them had escaped from the Phoenix Cloud Mountain. Although the power of


    these remnant souls was not strong, once they possessed some supernatural beasts, spirit


    maniptors, or even humans, it would definitely be troublesome.


    Therefore, the matriarch ordered her people to search for the remnant souls and try their best to take


    them back. If they couldn''t, then they needed to try their best to kill them.

 Chapter 1188 Abnormal Situation

    Chapter 1188 Abnormal Situation


    The next day, the news that Erica was bullied by a mysterious man in public had quickly spread in the


    royal pce. Many spirit maniptors were easily filled with righteous indignation when they heard


    this. They were eager to find this man and teach him a lesson he deserved. However, no one among


    the spectators was able to have a clear glimpse of the face of the mysterious man. No one knew his


    identity or where he came from. Thus, naturally, their search for this man eventually became a dead


    end.


    But the moment Sabina and the two women heard of this, they had a strong hunch that it must be


    Rocky.


    Therefore, they quickly went to ask him about what happened.


    "It''s not my fault. Even Erica said it¡­" Rocky didn''t seem to have the slightest intention of denying that


    he fought with Erica. He told them the whole story with all honesty, and the women knew that he was


    telling the truth.


    "Fine, we get it. It''s not your fault. I know it''s easy for you to have your way with women, but can you


    stop ying the field? Fortunately, no one recognized you. Stay away from women because nothing


    good ever happens when you meet them!" Sabina retorted and reprimanded Rocky.


    "Well, what can you do? You can''t just change someone''s nature. He always ends up flirting with


    different women whether he intends it or not," Shirley added as she rolled her eyes.


    "Hey, give Basil a break. He already said that he didn''t do it on purpose. Besides, Miss Erica didn''t


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    me him for the incident. After all, she was the one who started it." Luci quickly took Rocky''s side


    and defended him.


    "That''s exactly what I''m talking about. Don''t you find it suspicious? If she didn''t me Basil for it, then it


    means that¡­" Sabina wasn''t willing to let it go. She knew that Erica acted strangely, meaning that


    there was a hidden motive behind it.


    "Come on, stop guessing. After the martial arts contest ends today, we''ll immediately go back to the


    Holy Dragon Empire. Then, we don''t have to deal with her anymore," Rocky butted in and convinced


    the women to drop the topic already.


    Although quite reluctant, they agreed eventually.


    In the afternoon, the martial arts contest was held on a very broad and magnificent square to the south


    of the royal pce. Over a thousand spirit maniptors from various empires of the Wild Spirit Land


    were present during the event, eager to win the prize of the contest.


    All seats were upied at the hall in front of the square. This area was reserved for the most


    prominent people of the Magic Phoenix Empire and important guests from various empires. The queen


    of the empire sat at the center and was dressed up morously. She wore a bright red robe


    embroidered with flying phoenix patterns, making her look like a dazzling red rose. Beside her sat


    Felicia, the imperial preceptor of the empire. The rest of the seats were upied by emperors, queens,


    representatives, and envoys from various empires. They all came to give support to the contestants


    from their respective empires, and also to maintain a good rtionship with each other.


    Rocky also had a seat reserved for him here. However, in order to avoid unnecessary attraction, he


    specifically chose the farthest seat. The three women were also there, standing beside him.


    Soon, the queen of the Magic Phoenix Empire stood up, gave a long speech to all the contestants.


    Immediately after, she gave the signal to officially start the contest.


    The whole square was divided into twenty-sevenpetition areas, which ranged from the first grade


    of the Earthly Stage up to the ninth grade of the Supernal Stage.


    ording to the rules of the martial arts contest, a phoenix spirit maniptor of the Magic Phoenix


    Empire of the corresponding grade would be designated to the assignedpetition area. Any spirit


    maniptor of the same level could step in the ring and issue the challenge.


    Then, the spirit maniptors who managed to win could sleep with the phoenix spirit maniptors that


    they had defeated.


    Not long after, the martial arts contest was in full swing. Throughout the day, about three hundred spirit


    maniptors from various grades issued the challenge. However, because the strength of the phoenix


    spirit maniptors of the Magic Phoenix Empire was far superior, only a small number of spirit


    maniptors were able to win and get the prizes that they longed for.


    Erica was the one who was assigned at thepetition area for the ninth grade of the Supernal Stage.


    She received two challenges, but she won the battle in such an effortless manner.


    However, if someone observed her carefully, he would notice that Erica was pretty distracted and was


    looking at a particr direction from time to time. It was as if she was waiting for someone who didn''t


    show up until thest minute.


    Soon, thepetition for the first day came to an end.


    While it was dark and the stars were brightly shining, the skies above the Phoenix City suddenly


    changed. Densely packed dark red clouds appeared; several bolts of lightning shed, and booming


    roars of thunder rumbled. An ominous and evil aura filled the whole sky.


    While these changes were urring, everyone in the Phoenix City, including the royal pce, quickly


    noticed this. It brought fear to the hearts of the ordinary citizens and caused rm to the spirit


    maniptors.


    One by one, several figures appeared from every corner of the royal pce to take a clear look at the


    sky. Most of them were spirit maniptors from various empires. Everyone looked up in the sky with


    confused expressions on their faces. They couldn''t exin what exactly was happening.


    Rocky and hispanions were also there.


    "What is with the sky? Why does it suddenly look strange?" Sabina asked with furrowed brows.


    "I''m not sure but¡­ I don''t have a good feeling about this. It feels like something bad is about to


    happen," Rocky uttered with a hint of panic in his voice.


    After about an hour, streaks of red light suddenly flew down like torrents of rain, spreading to every


    corner of the Phoenix City, including the royal pce.


    The scene caused an uproar in the entire city. It caused anxiety to people because they didn''t know


    what these streaks of red light were, and what they could do to them.


    However, after the streaks of red light rained down, they eventually vanished without a trace and


    nothing really happened¡ªor so they thought.


    Two hourster, the abnormal and ominous view in the sky also disappeared and everything went back


    to normal. Everyone dispersed and thought that it was just some strange phenomenon.


    The next day, Rocky and his group went to meet with the queen of the Magic Phoenix Empire before


    they left.


    "Oh, are you leaving soon?" the queen asked in such a gloomy and dissatisfied tone. It was pretty


    obvious from her voice that she didn''t want Rocky to leave so soon.


    "I''m afraid yes. I still have something important to do, so we can''t stay that long," Rocky replied


    euphemistically.


    "Well, if that''s the case, we won''t force you to stay." Felicia knew that Rocky wouldn''t need to stay


    longer since he didn''t n on participating in the martial arts contest. Actually, she and the queen were


    quite disappointed in his decision. They wanted Rocky to have a match with Erica, fully knowing that he


    would be able to beat her. Then, if Erica could get pregnant with Rocky''s child, they were so thrilled to


    think that the child must possess such incredible talents.


    "Thank you for your hospitality. We''ll take our leave now." However, just when Rocky and the three


    women were about to leave, a female guard suddenly rushed in. She looked pale and almost out of


    breath. She quickly knelt before the queen and reported, "Your Majesty! Several spirit maniptors at


    the martial arts contest suddenly became aggressive like mad. They attacked our phoenix spirit


    maniptors, and many were hurt in the process, including Miss Erica."


    "What did you say?!" The queen and Felicia were shocked and dumbfounded at the report. Since the


    challenges weren''t aimed at killing, there shouldn''t be such a situation. Furthermore, if the guard was


    saying that the participants were acting strangely, then this was an abnormal situation that immediately


    needed to be apprehended.


    Rocky and his group also looked at each other upon hearing the information. They wouldn''t be able to


    leave with this kind of situation at hand.

 Chapter 1189 Crazy Attacks

    Chapter 1189 Crazy Attacks


    "Let''s go and take a look!" The initially enchanting face of the Magic Phoenix Empire''s queen suddenly


    grew very serious, revealing the graveness of her position.


    Felicia nodded at once. Then, turning to nce at Rocky and the three women, she nodded slightly at


    them, too. Then, she went with the queen to the square of the martial arts contest first.


    "Basil, then shall we..." Sabina looked to Rocky inquisitively.


    "Let''s go and have a look, too," Rocky said after thinking for a while. After the abnormal phenomenon


    gone crazy at the martial arts contest, he was somewhat concerned.


    Thus, Rocky and the three women followed after the queen and Felicia.


    When they arrived at the square where the martial arts contest was held, they saw that it was a total


    mess. At that time, many spirit maniptors present were staring at the battle ring where Erica was.


    Erica''s delicate face looked pale and she kept panting. She had been seriously injured, but was still


    fighting with a man who looked about forty years old garbed in a cyan robe. The man looked gentle, but


    upon a closer look, they found that his eyes shone with green light. His face was ferocious, and his


    body emitted a strange aura that shouldn''t have belonged to a spirit maniptor.


    When the queen and Felicia arrived, they could do nothing but sit before the hall at the front of the


    square and wait, since thepetition was still going on.


    Soon, Rocky noticed that the other spirit maniptors standing on the other battle rings were also in


    the same situation. They lookedpletely different from ordinary people. The ferocious look in their


    eyes was enough to make people shudder, as though they were crazed from hunger.


    Most of the phoenix spirit maniptors on the battle rings were injured, and some of them had already


    retreated. This scene didn''t make any sense; the entire martial arts contest was in chaos.


    "These spirit maniptors are a little strange. We''d better stop the martial arts contest right away and


    send someone to investigate..." Felicia said to the queen urgently.


    "But if the contest is terminated, people will spread word that our Magic Phoenix Empire can''t afford to


    lose!" the queen hissed, her tone filled with concern.


    "But if we don''t stop them, something bad might happen. We don''t know. These spirit maniptors are


    definitely abnormal." Felicia frowned slightly.


    Just as Felicia and the queen got into a heated discussion as to what they should do, the man in the


    cyan robe smiled coldly at the exhausted Erica.


    "There is something wrong with the auras of these spirit maniptors. These are not the auras of


    normal spirit maniptors..." Rocky, who had arrived with the three women, studied the man in the


    cyan robe and the spirit maniptors on the other battle rings. It didn''t take long for him to realize that


    something was wrong with them.


    "This is not the normal aura of a spirit maniptor. What is it?" Sabina said in a low voice.


    "It can be likened to the aura of a furious spirit-manipted beast, but it seems to be stronger.


    Moreover, those spirit maniptors seem to be unable to control themselves, and the spiritual power in


    their bodies is also very chaotic, as though they are being controlled by some kind of force..." Rocky


    voiced his observations coldly. Perhaps it was because he himself had been controlled by the evil


    power for many times, and he could tell at a nce that these spirit maniptors were controlled by


    some hidden power in their bodies.


    At that moment, Erica waspletely at a disadvantage and was fighting back desperately, like a


    cornered, wounded animal.


    The man in the cyan robe suddenly revealed a pained expression. Blue veins protruded all over his


    head, and his eyes became even crazier. He madly pounced on Erica, as if he had endless strength to


    hit her again and again. Erica gritted her teeth and braced for the impact.


    All of a sudden, a shrill scream sounded from apetition area. Many spirit maniptors, including


    Rocky and the three women, turned their heads towards the sound.


    What they saw terrified them. A phoenix spirit maniptor''s opponent had undergone a terrible


    change. His eyeballs were popping out of his skull; blue veins all over his body were bulging, and saliva


    was spilled out of his mouth¡ªhe looked like a wild beast.


    The next moment, the robe on the spirit maniptor''s body suddenly bulged and torepletely to


    reveal his ripped skin, ghastly white bones peeping through. The skin on his body gradually hardened,


    like the scales of a spirit-manipted beast. Under the rapid changes, the spirit maniptor quickly


    turned into a half-human, half-beast chimera.


    In the blink of an eye, the monster rushed directly to the phoenix spirit maniptor in the area. Its face


    was so ferocious and terrible, the phoenix spirit maniptor was frozen in fear.


    Watching this scene unfold shocked everyone present. They too had no idea what had happened!


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Just as the phoenix spirit maniptor was about to be devoured by the demonic monster, a delicate


    figure suddenly appeared in front of the monster at lightning speed. The strong spiritual power gushed


    out like a waterfall, directed right at the spirit maniptor monster.


    With a loud bang, the monster''s whole body exploded, his flesh sttering everywhere across the


    arena. When the dust cleared, only a few pieces were left scattered on the ground. At that moment, a


    red light with an aura instantly flew out of the monster''s remains and vanished into thin air.


    "Preceptor Felicia!"


    The delicate figure was Felicia, the imperial preceptor of the Magic Phoenix Empire.


    After she killed the monster, almost at the same time, the other spirit maniptors who had been


    exuding demonic auras on other battle rings began to transform terribly, just like the deceased spirit


    maniptor did just now. They screamed and turned into half-human, half-beast demonic monsters in


    full view of the public. Then, they rushed into the crowd and attacked them. Some unfortunate, weak


    spirit maniptors were left dead in their path.


    To everyone''s horror, many spirit maniptors from the crowd also underwent horrendous


    transformations, turning into ferocious monsters.


    Complete and utter chaos broke out as random spirit maniptors transformed into bloodthirsty beasts.


    The queen''s and Felicia''s expressions darkened as they saw what was happening.


    Felicia immediately ordered the spirit maniptors of the Magic Phoenix Empire and arge number of


    guards to surround and suppress those monsters, and then proceeded to organize the evacuation of


    the spirit maniptors from various empires.


    However, these monsters were not only extremely strong, but also were difficult to kill. Even the


    Supernal Stage masters of the Magic Phoenix Empire might not be able to kill them, and the Heavenly


    Stage spirit maniptors could not hurt them at all, let alone the ordinary guards.


    In the blink of an eye, under the crazy attacks of these monsters, countless corpses littered the ground.


    Piercing screams and cries for help filled the air.

 Chapter 1190 Went To The Phoenix Master Clan Together

    Chapter 1190 Went To The Phoenix Master n Together


    Although Felicia had sent all the spirit maniptors and guards of the Magic Phoenix Empire to the


    square, they were still unable to suppress these crazy half-human, half-beast monsters.


    At present, it would take some time to call for reinforcements. However, what with the ferocity of these


    monsters, they were going to suffer great losses with each second that passed.


    "You three, go help them!" Rocky ordered the three women at once.


    They nodded obediently and quickly dispersed to fight off those evil monsters.


    By now, many powerful spirit maniptors from different empires had begun to organize a resistance


    and were counterattacking.


    Once the three women left to join the battle, Rocky immediately looked back at the battle ring where


    Erica was. His eyes were fixed on the man in the cyan robe.


    As though it was his cue, the man in the cyan robe also began to transform. All of a sudden, the man


    froze. His body swelled up, and his skin turned cyan. His body grew more than two meters high in the


    blink of an eye. His human face turned into that of a demon, with green skin and sharp fangs. His aura


    suddenly surpassed the Divine Stage, and he hadpletely transformed into a monster.


    The cyan monster roared and rushed directly at Erica, who had been forced into a corner moments


    prior. Unfortunately, Erica was weighed down by her injury and her strength had waned by now.


    Moreover, what with the cyan monster''s abnormal aura, it was no question that he was much stronger


    than her. Fear filled her eyes as she realized she had no way to fight back.


    She wasn''t the only one in trouble. The entire square had erupted in chaos due to the sudden


    transformation of these monsters. Even Felicia was preupied, and failed to notice Erica who was


    about to be torn to shreds.


    Just as the cyan monster was about to sink its ws into Erica''s delicate skin, a tall figure suddenly


    appeared in front of her. A giant Moon de shot out and thrust straight at the cyan monster. The


    monster let out a piercing scream, and the w that was reaching towards Erica instantly fell to the


    ground limply, blood gushing out.


    "It''s you!" Erica narrowed her eyes when she recognized that it was Rocky who saved her.


    "Are you alright?" Rocky asked her with concern.


    She shook her head piteously.


    Rocky''s eyes turned cold when he saw how gravely injured Erica was. Immediately, he turned to face


    the cyan monster before him. The next moment, he turned into a shadow and rushed at the cyan


    monster. The cyan monster roared and pounced on him madly.


    Then, it abruptly stopped in its tracks. After a quiver, the cyan monster copsed into two halves,


    cleanly cut by Rocky.


    Just as the cyan monster fell, a strange red light immediately shot out of its wound.


    Rocky noticed the red light immediately. It looked like a soul, but it seemed to be iplete. However,


    he could sense that the evil spirit from it was very strong.


    In a sh, the evil red light disappeared in front of Rocky.


    After a while, by the joint forces of the spirit maniptors and guards of the Magic Phoenix Empire led


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    by Felicia, the three women and some spirit maniptors from other empires, the monsters were all


    killed.


    However, because of the sudden incident, hundreds of spirit maniptors, including the ones from


    various empires, were left dead or gravely injured. The whole square was a total mess.


    "Thank you for saving my disciple, Prince Crimson," Felicia said graciously, as she walked to Erica''s


    side, bowing to Rocky gratefully.


    "It''s all right," Rocky said distractedly, his eyes lingering on the corpse of the cyan monster in front of


    him. He then said to Felicia, "Preceptor Felicia, can you prepare a separate empty room for me?"


    "What do you n to do?" Felicia raised her eyebrows. She couldn''t help but ask. Rocky had said that


    they were going to leave soon, but now it seemed they were nning to stay, which was also strange.


    "I want to study these spirit maniptors who have transformed into monsters to see what makes them


    like this," Rocky said bluntly, without missing a beat.


    "I was going to ask my people to check the bodies of these spirit maniptor monsters, but since you


    are willing to help, I''ll leave it to you, Prince Crimson." Felicia sighed with relief. She had heard that


    Rocky had great attainments in medical skills. If he was in charge, maybe he would get to the bottom of


    this quickly.


    Rocky nodded curtly, then left without saying anything more.


    Before long, Felicia organized for Rocky to have an empty room, then she had the corpses of several


    spirit maniptors who had turned into monsters sent to Rocky for his research.


    One day passed.


    Wearing a white gown and a white mask, Rocky was dissecting the corpse of a half-human and half-


    beast spirit maniptor lying on a table. On the other side of the room, there were several dissected


    corpses.


    After dissecting the previous corpses, Rocky had found that the reason why these spirit maniptors


    had mutated was all due to the influence of some kind of power. Moreover, the way of gene mutation


    did not happen based on the original genome, but on a new one. This new genome could only be found


    in the spirit-manipted beast or the supernatural beast. It was precisely because the new genome


    was mixed with that of the original human one that caused the mutation.


    However, what perplexed Rocky was the question of how the non-human genome appeared in the


    human''s body.


    "Is it rted to the soul-like red light?" Rocky asked himself quietly.


    When he was done researching, he truthfully reported his findings to the queen of the Magic Phoenix


    Empire and Felicia.


    "You mean the reason why these spirit maniptors underwent the mutation is that they are affected


    by some kind of power?" Felicia asked with a deep frown.


    "I think so. I noticed a red light flying out from the body of the spirit maniptor I killed before. It was


    really weird. So, I think it might have something to do with that," Rocky added hesitantly.


    Felicia and the queen exchanged nces. It seemed they knew something Rocky didn''t.


    Rocky also noticed this, but since they didn''t seem to want to tell him anything more, he decided not to


    ask. Anyway, what would happen next should have nothing to do with him. The reason why he took the


    initiative to study the spirit maniptors who underwent the mutation was mostly out of curiosity as a


    scientist.


    "Actually, Prince Crimson, I have one more thing to ask you," Felicia said, after thinking for a while.


    "Please go ahead, Preceptor Felicia," Rocky replied calmly.


    "I was hoping you woulde with me to the Phoenix Master n," Felicia said slowly.


    "Go to the Phoenix Master n with you?" Rocky echoed, evidently puzzled.

 Chapter 1191 The Matriarch Of The Phoenix Master Clan

    Chapter 1191 The Matriarch Of The Phoenix Master n


    "What is going on? Why do you want me to go with you to the Phoenix Master n?" Rocky asked


    confusedly.


    "I can only disclose to you the reason once we arrive there," Felicia said seriously.


    "If you do not tell me the reason now, I won''t go with you. I don''t want to have anything to do with the


    spiritual race," Rocky said.


    "You might have heard," Felicia said, after hesitating for a while, "that the Phoenix Master n recently


    got the legendary guardian beast..."


    "Yes, what of it?" Rocky raised an eyebrow curiously.


    "Although our Phoenix Master n has got the reincarnated legendary guardian beast, for some


    reason, the life of the reincarnated beast is in danger now. I know that your medical skills, Prince


    Crimson, are superb, and you are also the disciple of the most powerful beast curer in the Wild Spirit


    Land. I also know that you have already surpassed your master. Besides, it only took you two days to


    find out the reason for the spirit maniptors'' mutation. Therefore, I think you can help us, Prince


    Crimson..." Felicia said bluntly.


    Rocky''s interest was piqued by now, thanks to the mention of the legendary guardian beast that the


    Phoenix Master n owned. The mission that the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast entrusted him with was


    to collect the blood essence of the nine legendary guardian beasts. Therefore, if he went to the


    Phoenix Master n this time, this would be a great opportunity to not only see the legendary guardian


    beast, but he might just be able to obtain some blood essence from it.


    "If you go with me, I will agree to any request you make on behalf of the Magic Phoenix Empire, Prince


    Crimson." Felicia dered.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "My request is very simple," Rocky said, after thinking for a while. "I hope the Magic Phoenix Empire


    can form an alliance with the Holy Dragon Empire."


    Upon hearing this, Felicia looked to her queen.


    "This is not a problem. If you can help the Phoenix Master n, it means that you have helped the


    Magic Phoenix Empire." The queen paused for a while, eyes twinkling. "You can even ask for a granted


    marriage, to further solidify the alliance." The queen fixed her eyes on Rocky with great interest.


    "It''s enough as long as we form an alliance," Rocky replied, smiling faintly. "When do we head out?"


    "Now," Felicia said abruptly.


    Then, she left to make some arrangements. Since only a few were allowed to enter the Phoenix Master


    n''s territory, it was decided that the three women would be left here while Rocky went to the n


    with Felicia. However, the three were worried about him going there alone.


    "Basil, are you saying that the Phoenix Master n invited you to cure their legendary guardian beast?


    Doesn''t that sound strange to you?" Sabina couldn''t help but ask, her tone filled with concern. It was


    obviously unreasonable to ask a human like Rocky to cure a disease that couldn''t even be cured by the


    spiritual race.


    "Do you think the Phoenix Master n may have any other purpose? Maybe it''s just an excuse to..."


    Shirley trailed off, her face wrinkling as her mind raced.


    "I won''t know until I get there. If it weren''t for the legendary guardian beast that the Phoenix Master


    n is guarding, I wouldn''t have been willing to have anything to do with the spiritual race. But since


    there is a chance, it''d be a pity if I let this opportunity slide," Rocky assured them calmly.


    Not long after, someone came to guide Rocky to the ce where they were to set off.


    After bidding goodbye to the three women, Rocky headed out.


    Soon, he was taken to a ce with t ground in the west of the royal pce. He saw a huge phoenix


    beast lying on the ground with several saddles on its back, as if it was a horse.


    Felicia and Erica were waiting in front of the phoenix beast.


    "Miss Erica, are you joining us too? Aren''t you still injured?" Rocky shot a concerned nce at her.


    "It''s nothing serious," she said coldly.


    "Let''s go then," Felicia said. Then the three of them mounted the phoenix beast and flew away from the


    royal pce.


    Since the Phoenix Cloud Mountain was located in the Magic Phoenix Empire, and it was not far away


    from the capital city, it didn''t take long for them to arrive at their destination.


    Once the three dismounted the phoenix beast, three ordinary spiritual beings appeared with some


    spiritual ves. Because the Phoenix Master n was a n with female members, they looked much


    more peaceful and harmonious than most of the ugly beings of the other spiritual race ns.


    "Preceptor Felicia, what brings you here?" The leader, a five-grade ordinary spiritual being of the team


    bowed to Felicia respectfully.


    "Go and report this to the matriarch. I have brought Prince Crimson of the Holy Dragon Empire to see


    her!" Felicia dered.


    The leader immediately looked at the only man among the three people. Seeing that he was extremely


    young, the leader was taken aback. "Is he Prince Crimson?"


    Felicia nodded impatiently.


    The leader then sent someone to report. Not long after, they received the order of the matriarch, letting


    the three guests enter the Phoenix Dance Hall.


    The three of them were then escorted to the center of the Phoenix Master n, the Phoenix Dance


    Hall, under the protection of the team led by the five-grade ordinary spiritual being. Compared to the


    primitive life of the other spiritual race ns, the Phoenix Master n was much more normal. It looked


    like a human world, covered with a variety of buildings. Although it was not luxurious, its living ces


    were at the very least much better than the tree houses of the Wood n.


    Not long after, Rocky and the others were led into a magnificent pce shaped like a flying phoenix.


    There were more than a dozen members of the spiritual race gathered in the hall. Most of them were


    ordinary spiritual beings, but four of them were at the spiritual master level. One of them was sitting in


    the middle of the front end of the hall. She looked very young and very simr to a human woman.


    There was something breathtakingly enchanting about her eyes. Every man that set his eyes on her


    was bound to fall for her.


    Rocky knew at a nce that this woman must be the matriarch of the Phoenix Master n.


    The other three spiritual masters at her side seemed to be the elders of the Phoenix Master n. The


    rest of the ordinary spiritual beings also had strong auras, and they were at least above the sixth or


    seventh grade. They were probably the senior figures of the Phoenix Master n.


    After the three of them entered, Rocky immediately attracted the attention of all the spiritual race


    beings in the hall, including the matriarch.


    "Matriarch, greetings," Felicia greeted with a bow.


    "Matriarch, it''s a pleasure to meet you," Rocky also saluted.


    "Are you the famed Prince Crimson?" The matriarch fixed her eyes on Rocky.


    "Yes, he is," Felicia answered for him.


    "You are really as young and promising as they say. At such a young age, you have already possessed


    the strength close to the Immortal Stage, and have be the backbone of the Holy Dragon Empire. It


    is said that not long ago, you caused great chaos in the Wood n..." the matriarch praised


    generously.

 Chapter 1192 Get Close To The Beast

    Chapter 1192 Get Close To The Beast


    Meanwhile, Rocky''s stories were quite popr among everyone in the Wild Spirit Land. His adventures


    caught the spiritual race''s attention and got them curious as to what the young Prince Crimson of the


    Holy Dragon Empire was like. The news that Rocky had lifted the curses from both Marcia and Alyssa


    especially piqued everyone''s interest.


    "What can I say? I''m ttered," Rocky replied easily.


    "Preceptor Felicia, may we know why you brought Prince Crimson here?" the matriarch of the Phoenix


    Master n asked at once as she ced her eyes at Felicia.


    "I heard that the Phoenix Master n''s legendary guardian beast is in danger, and even you and the


    other elders do not know how to help the beast. Therefore, I thought that maybe we can let Prince


    Crimson have a try..." Felicia replied directly.


    "Preceptor Felicia, let me remind you that this is our n''s own business, and thest thing we need is


    outsiders meddling with our internal matters. Furthermore, even we can''t find a solution. How can we


    expect a mere human to help us with our problem?" one of the elders interrupted and questioned with


    an unforgiving face.


    Hearing this argument, the other elders and the ordinary spiritual beings also nodded in agreement. To


    them, Prince Crimson''s power was not important, for he was still nothing but an insignificant human.


    They believed that since the spiritual race could not find a way, then the much weaker humans would


    most likely have no chance at all.


    Despite hearing these doubts, Rocky remained calm, as his eyes were fixed at the matriarch all the


    time.


    Meanwhile, the matriarch looked right into Rocky''s eyes and said thoughtfully, "Perhaps, we can let him


    have a try."


    Hearing this brought a shock to the faces of the elders and the ordinary spiritual beings. It was out of


    their expectation that their matriarch would even consider giving this human a chance.


    "Are you certain you can cure the beast?" the matriarch asked Rocky earnestly.


    "I can''t say for sure until I get a closer look at it," Rocky responded candidly.


    "Matriarch, are you really sure you want this human to..." A surprised spiritual master raised the


    question immediately with her voice full of disbelief.


    The other elders and the ordinary spiritual beings also stood up and exchanged looks of disapproval.


    "But we have tried many methods, and none of them worked. How can we just sit still and wait for


    death to im our beloved beast?" the matriarch said in disappointment. The clock was ticking, and the


    seal on the beast would lose its effect soon. If they couldn''t figure out a way to save it, they would be


    facing some unimaginable consequences.


    "But matriarch, how in the world can a human cure it? In addition, he might spread the news about the


    existence of our legendary guardian beast. If the news goes out, it will be absolutely detrimental to our


    entire n," an elder questioned.


    After the elder raised her concern, the whole hall began to burst with skeptical voices.


    On the other hand, Rocky was able to hear all of their concerns regarding his abilities and his identity.


    However, he chose to stay calm amidst their judgment against him.


    "Enough! Silence," the matriarch shouted after having enough of doubts from the elders.


    At once, everyone stopped talking, and the entire hall fell into silence.


    "Nevertheless, let him have a try." In fact, the matriarch didn''t ce much hope on Rocky, but it


    seemed that she just didn''t want to give up. After all, it was not easy to obtain a legendary guardian


    beast, so they really needed to do everything in their power to save it.


    At that moment, all the members of the Phoenix Master n, including the three spiritual masters


    belittled Rocky for being human, as they believed that humans were as negligible as ants. Little did


    they know that Rocky was no longer considered to be an ordinary human to a certain extent.


    "Elder Sylvia, take him to see the legendary guardian beast. Bring no one except him," the matriarch


    ordered an elder of the n.


    Soon after, the elder stood up and walked towards Rocky. She nced at Rocky and said indifferently,


    "Follow me."


    Rocky gave a nod to Felicia and Erica, and then followed the elder.


    "Walk closely behind me," the elder instructed Rocky. All of a sudden, she disappeared from where she


    stood like a gust of wind.


    Not long after, Rocky followed the elder and arrived at a cliff somewhere at the end of the east side of


    the Phoenix Cloud Mountain. Thick clouds and mist enveloped the cliff, but arge bird''s nest could still


    be vaguely seen.


    At that moment, a phoenix shadow with marvelous aura was seen lying on the nest, which was no


    other than the Ice Phoenix Queen.


    The queen had swallowed the original soul of the most powerful demonic beast in ancient times.


    Although it was temporarily sealed, and the power of the soul remained suppressed, it still had a great


    impact on the queen, making the beast more violent and irritable.


    The Phoenix Master n had tried numerous ways to cure it, but they were still unable to take out the


    original soul from its body so that they could suppress it in the Demonic Soul Cauldron.


    Thus, when the matriarch found out that Rocky was brought here, she readily gave him a shot. After all,


    they had no other choice but to ept help from him or let the beast die. Of course, this decision was


    made given the many mysterious things that had happened to Rocky. In the end, Rocky was


    established to be a man with a great destiny, so maybe there was a great chance that he might a


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    create miracle this time.


    "The legendary guardian beast has a bad temper. Good luck approaching it," the elder warned as she


    opened a gap in the enchanted barrier outside the nest for Rocky to enter.


    Rocky raised his eyebrows out of intrigue. Soon after, he passed through the enchanted barrier and


    headed for the Ice Phoenix Queen. His body shed, and in the blink of an eye, he found himself close


    to the edge of the nest.


    Then, he saw the queen lying in the nest suddenly raised its head. Its eyes were red, and its body


    which glowed icy light exuded an extremely cold aura. Seeing the beast, Rocky could clearly feel a very


    powerful spiritual power rushing towards him with great momentum.


    If he were an ordinary human being, he would have been so frightened and had already taken a step


    back. But instead of stepping back, he took another step forward. At the same time, his whole body


    glowed with a strange kind of light as he used the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill.


    The skill itself was very magical. It was said that after reaching the highest level of the skill, one could


    powerful legendary guardian beast, the spirit-manipted beasts, supernatural beasts and legendary


    guardian beasts had the same origin. With that being said, the skill could be applied to all of them.


    Meanwhile, the queen sensed the unique aura of the skill released by Rocky. Not long after, the queen


    seemed to have slightly calmed down.


    With that, Rocky took out the bottle containing the magical saliva, poured a few drops into his palm,


    and slowly made his way towards the queen.


    The magical saliva was so unique that even the queen couldn''t resist the temptation. Soon, the magical


    saliva attracted the queen, ignoring the presence of Rocky, who was approaching it.


    It was not long after until Rocky had sessfullye to the side of the legendary guardian beast.


    On the other hand, the elder of the Phoenix Master n, who was standing outside the enchanted


    barrier, was dumbfounded. Actually, she had never expected that Rocky woulde that far as to


    approach the Ice Phoenix Queen. Being possessed by the original soul of the most powerful demonic


    beast in ancient times, the queen didn''t allow anyone near its nest. Otherwise, it would be furious.


    Therefore, the elder had every reason to be surprised upon seeing Rockye as close as one inch


    away from the queen.

 Chapter 1193 The Last Hope

    Chapter 1193 The Last Hope


    The Ice Phoenix Queen was so attracted by the magical saliva in Rocky''s palm that its eyes were fixed


    on it. When Rocky was just a few inches away from it, it leaned its head forward and observed the


    magical saliva with vignce.


    With patience, Rocky reached out his hand to the queen. However, it had some doubts about whether


    to trust Rocky or not. After a few long stares and scrutiny, the queen finally felt that Rocky was not a


    threat. Soon after, it stuck out its tongue and licked Rocky''s palm, quickly devouring a few drops of the


    magical saliva.


    While it was busy drinking the magical saliva, Rocky took advantage of the opportunity to pet its head.


    After easing its hostility, Rocky began to do a regr check up on it.


    After finishing the examination, Rocky found that the queen was oddly healthy, at least in the physical


    aspect. However, he found something rather unusual in its body¡ªa bizarre and very amazing evil aura.


    Despite being sealed, the aura was still faintly visible and was constantly spreading out of the queen''s


    body.


    After a moment of thought, he turned around, walked a few steps and then said to the elder of the


    Phoenix Master n through the enchanted barrier, "I want to take some blood samples from the


    legendary guardian beast to study, but doing so may make the beast hostile. No matter what happens


    Hearing this stunned the elder immediately. Without dy, she witnessed how Rocky opened the


    Magic Spiritual Space and took out the special syringe that was created through the current refining


    technology. The syringe looked a little rough around the edges, but at that time, it was still considered


    to be a very advanced product of the era.


    Right after preparing his tools, Rocky went to the side of the Ice Phoenix Queen again. With the syringe


    in his hand, he quickly stabbed the syringe into its neck as fast as he could and drew out some of itsThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    blood essence.


    Of course, the legendary guardian beast felt immense pain. As a result, it suddenly roared again out of


    distress and its huge body stood up straight, spreading its four phoenix wings hastily. In an instant, the


    strong icy wind shrouded the entireir, freezing everything within dozens of meters.


    At once, Rocky was stuck in their, facing the raging beast.


    On the other hand, the elder saw this and sensed that something was not going well. However, she


    didn''t dare to open the enchanted barrier and enter to see what was going on. Instead, with a little bit of


    hesitation, she immediately vanished from where she stood.


    Meanwhile, Rocky''s eyes narrowed as soon as he noticed the beastunch an attack. Not long after, it


    let out a loud howl that echoed all throughout the atmosphere. Its wings shook violently, sending


    countless ice cones flying towards Rocky, like sharp knives.


    Puff! Puff! Puff...


    The ice cones were shot in the air and fell on the ground with loud and striking explosions, causing ice


    debris to shoot in all directions.


    Naturally, Rocky tried his best to dodge the explosions that kept on beingunched at him one after


    another. But since the wholeir was frozen, he was alsopletely trapped in the domain of the Ice


    Phoenix Queen. At that moment, whenever he dodged a wave of ice cones, several thick and long ice


    thorns shot out from beneath his feet.


    Since the queen was enraged, Rocky didn''t dare make a single move. Otherwise, it might end up being


    more hostile to him.


    A few momentster, the matriarch and three elders of the Phoenix Master n, along with several


    ordinary spiritual beings, Felicia, and Erica, also rushed over to where Rocky was. They were


    bewildered to see Rocky trapped inside with the savage legendary guardian beast.


    "Oh, no! Basil..." Seeing Rocky''s situation, Erica couldn''t help but want to save him.


    "Don''t go up there. It''s very difficult to deal with the Ice Phoenix Queen once it gets angry." The


    matriarch immediately grabbed her hand and stopped her from making a mistake.


    "But if this goes on, Prince Crimson will most certainly die from the beast''s wrath," an elder said in a


    matter of fact.


    "It seems that only I and the three elders are the only ones capable of helping Prince Crimson," the


    matriarch decided.


    However, just as the matriarch and three elders were about to subdue the beast, the Ice Phoenix


    Queen suddenly quieted down. For some reason, it appeared that Rocky had already worn a colorful


    robe. He ced one hand on the forehead of the beast, and his whole body started to glisten with


    strange light!


    Needless to say, the matriarch and the other members were astounded by what they saw. They all


    exchanged confused looks as they never knew how Rocky was able to do it. Perhaps, they couldn''t


    imagine that it was possible for a human being to calm down the angry legendary guardian beast.


    After the Ice Phoenix Queen calmed down, the ice around it gradually disappeared. Not long after,


    Rocky came out holding a vial containing the blood essence of the Ice Phoenix Queen.


    "Are you okay? Are you hurt?" Erica immediately walked up to him, showing a tinge of worry.


    As a response, Rocky shook his head and walked calmly to the matriarch.


    "You were able to calm the violent Ice Phoenix Queen down! How did you do it?" the matriarch asked in


    astonishment as she faced Rocky.


    "It was nothing. I''ve just done my usual trick to make it docile," Rocky replied coolly. In fact, he had just


    used Ken''s ability to control spirit-manipted beasts through hallucination and the Mysterious Beast


    Transformation Skill. He activated the two skills simultaneously until he managed to get out of danger.


    "You''re amazing. You can even do that with your human body..." At that time, the elders and the


    ordinary spiritual beings seemed to have a new appreciation of Rocky.


    "Can you remember if anything has happened to the legendary guardian beast before?" Rocky asked


    the matriarch as he gazed at her grimly.


    "Why does it matter? It''s none of your business. You just need to do your job well." The matriarch was


    obviously hiding details from Rocky.


    "All right. Then please prepare a separate room for me!" Rocky requested politely and didn''t inquire


    further.


    Soon after, the matriarch arranged what Rocky asked of her and had Rocky taken to a vacant room.


    There, Rocky entered the room, opened his Magic Spiritual Space and analyzed the blood sample of


    the Ice Phoenix Queen in theb.


    After his analysis, he soon found that the queen actually had two types of genomes. One was originally


    owned by the queen itself, and the other was notpletely formed yet. However, the form of the other


    genome was almost exactly the same as the non-human genome analyzed from the spirit maniptors


    who had mutated, and it was even more perfect.


    "How could this non-human original genome bepletely the same as the new genome in the


    legendary guardian beast''s body?" Rocky''s eyes widened in surprise. Of course, he understood that it


    couldn''t be a coincidence.


    A while ago, he was convinced that the Phoenix Master n was hiding something about the


    legendary guardian beast from him. In fact, they chose to omit the fact about what had happened to the


    beast, and this made him feel a little suspicious. Now, he was sure that the spirit maniptors who


    underwent the transformation in the martial arts contest must have something to do with what


    happened to the legendary guardian beast.


    "What is the Phoenix Master n hiding from me?" Rocky mumbled to himself with a serious look.


    Meanwhile, as he walked out of the room, he found Erica patiently waiting for him outside for a long


    time.


    "So, have you found a way to cure the legendary guardian beast?" Erica immediately asked as soon as


    she saw Rockye out.


    "We need to meet the matriarch first." Rocky didn''t answer her question. Instead, he left directly,


    followed by Erica.


    Not long after, the two entered the Phoenix Dance Hall. The matriarch, three elders, the ordinary


    spiritual beings, and Felicia were also present in the said venue.


    "Is there any progress, Prince Crimson?" the matriarch asked upon seeing Rockye in. Despite not


    pinning any hope on Rocky, she was still looking forward to hearing some good news from him. After


    all, Rocky was theirst hope, because the seal on the Ice Phoenix Queen''s body, which was used to


    seal the original soul of the most powerful ancient demonic beast, was about to expire soon.

 Chapter 1194 The Gene Inhibitor

    Chapter 1194 The Gene Inhibitor


    At that moment, the elders, along with the ordinary spiritual beings of the Phoenix Master n, broke


    in a cold sweat as they looked nervously at Rocky. They all shared the same hope as their matriarch


    that Rocky would be able to find a way to help their legendary guardian beast. They were on the verge


    of giving up, but when they witnessed that Rocky had the special ability to subdue the beast, they


    instantly changed their perception of him. Despite Rocky being human, they had no other choice but to


    put their faith and trust in him.


    Undoubtedly, this matter with the legendary guardian beast was the Phoenix Master n''s greatest


    crisis at that time, on which the n''s future depended. The original soul of the most powerful demonic


    beast in the ancient times had possessed the beast. What was more, numerous remnant souls had


    escaped and were now flying in all directions, making the situation very chaotic.


    Of course, the n had already done a lot of things. They had already sent several spiritual masters


    and hundreds of their members to look for the remnant souls and take them back, but unfortunately, the


    situation did not get any better. However, there was one particr thing that made the whole endeavor


    very dangerous. Based on the current situation, it was said that once those remnant souls were


    attached to the spirit maniptors or spirit-manipted beasts, these bodily vessels would transform


    into ferocious monsters. At that time, thousands of remnant souls were scattered in the entire area. If


    they all attached to the spirit maniptors or spirit-manipted beasts, then the damage they could


    cause would be unimaginable.


    Moreover, if something bad happened in the Magic Phoenix Empire, the Phoenix Master n would


    surely be greatly affected. Therefore, regardless of any point of view, the Phoenix Master n was


    experiencing a very unprecedented crisis this time. Otherwise, they wouldn''t consider stooping down to


    a mere human''s level and allow someone like Rocky to solve problems for them.


    Another reason why the Phoenix Master n was so distressed was the fact that what was attached to


    their legendary guardian beast was none other than the most powerful demonic beast in the ancient


    times. Meaning to say, once the demonic beast was reborn in the body of the legendary guardian


    beast, thetter would be reincarnated. Once that happened, they would surely have a difficult time


    looking for it again. No matter what the result would be, they definitely had a very delicate and fatal


    situation ahead of them. In fact, they even blindly trusted a mere human, such as Rocky, to help them


    in their ordeal.


    "Upon conducting a thorough gic analysis of the legendary guardian beast, I am sure that it is


    undergoing a very terrible change as of the moment because of a new type of genome that is forming


    in its body as we speak. Once the new genome is mixed with the original one, it will be a fiendish


    monster like those spirit maniptors who mutated in the martial arts contest. Needlessly to say, the


    mutated legendary guardian beast would have indescribable power. I have not yet found what caused


    the gene mutation, but if it goes on like this, it won''t be long before the beastpletely loses control


    and bes ferocious, like a demonic monster," Rocky said with concern and sincerity.


    The matriarch, the three elders and the advanced ordinary spiritual beings were all surprised to hear


    that. Rocky might have never known what had happened to the beast. Through gic analysis, he


    could deduce the current situation of the beast with high uracy.


    Meanwhile, at that moment, all the members of the Phoenix Master n, including the matriarch, had


    to reassess their perception of Rocky''s ability. Indeed, the rumors that spread around were true¡ª


    Rocky should not be underestimated.


    "Do you have any ideas in mind?" the matriarch asked expectantly.


    Immediately, the elders and ordinary spiritual beings turned their eyes to Rocky, waiting for him to


    respond.


    "I can create a gene inhibitor to temporarily restrain the fusion and mutation of the two genomes in the


    beast''s body. However, I''m not sure how long it willst. Perhaps, it can be just for a few days, or even


    shorter. Even if you don''t tell me what happened to the beast, I can infer that it is affected by some kind


    of evil power. Moreover, what happened in the martial arts contest is obviously rted to what


    happened to the beast," Rocky said bluntly.


    "It''s very smart of you to take bold assumptions about so many things. Even if I tell you the truth, you


    still can''t help. But if the inhibitor you mentioned would be effective, then you have my support. I just


    hope it gives us enough time before we move on to the next step," the matriarch said with relief. It


    seemed that she had made the right choice to trust Rocky back then.


    Meanwhile, the elders and ordinary spiritual beings exchanged looks and then nodded at each other in


    agreement. Undoubtedly, their impression of Rocky had changed immensely.


    "Okay, since you said so, I won''t ask more," Rocky said wisely. And besides, he had already collected


    the blood essence of the legendary guardian beast, which meant that his goal ofing here had


    already been achieved.


    "Prince Crimson, please make the inhibitor for us. We will definitely pay you back for what you have


    done to help our n," the matriarch said as she intensely locked eyes with Rocky.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Soon after, Rocky returned to the experiment room and entered his Magic Spiritual Space. As he set


    foot, he did not waste any more time as he headed to theb to develop the gene inhibitor. The so-


    called gene inhibitor was actually a kind of medicine that could temporarily slow down the speed of


    gene formation. It was usually used in the experiments of spirit-manipted beasts to prevent sudden


    gic mutation from urring in their bodies. Usually, the inhibitor was only made for one-time use,


    meaning it would not work for the second time around.


    After a few hours, Rocky finished developing a single dose of the gene inhibitor in theb.


    However, when he showed the inhibitor to everyone in the Phoenix Master n, Felicia, and Erica, he


    was questioned.


    "Is this the so-called gene inhibitor? But why does it look like ck water?" The gene inhibitor was


    ck liquid by nature. Unfortunately, this sparked the doubts of one of the elders. It seemed that it was


    hard for him to grasp the fact that such unremarkable ck water could restrain the mutation of the


    legendary guardian beast. What they were dealing with was so powerful that even the seal set by the


    matriarch was only able tost for three days.


    The other elders and ordinary spiritual beings whispered to each other in worry that Rocky''s invention


    might fail.


    Without warning, an ordinary spiritual being ran into the hall and said anxiously, "Matriarch, something


    is wrong. The legendary guardian beast is beginning to go crazy! It is trying to break the enchanted


    barrier!"

 Chapter 1195 Keep It A Secret

    Chapter 1195 Keep It A Secret


    The matriarch, the three elders, and the ordinary spiritual beings of the Phoenix Master n suddenly


    looked nervous. It was obvious that the seal marked on the body of the legendary guardian beast had


    been removed, and that the original soul of the most powerful demonic beast in ancient times had


    already begun to control the beast.


    Felicia and Erica shot looks to each other. Their brows were creased and they were both worried.


    "Now, Prince Crimson is the only one we can count on." The matriarch announced her decision. She


    looked at Rocky and their eyes met. There was no going back now.


    The situation was urgent. Rocky immediately took the gene inhibitor and rushed to the nest of the Ice


    Phoenix Queen. He ran swiftly along with the matriarch and other members, as well as Felicia and


    Erica.


    When Rocky and the others arrived at the nest, they saw that the Ice Phoenix Queen had be very


    violent. Its eyes were red, and its whole body was emitting a strong demonic aura. The queen wouldn''t


    stop moving and continued to let out sharp screams. It was trying to knock down the enchanted barrier


    that the matriarch together with several elders of the Phoenix Master n had set up. The enchanted


    barrier began to shake violently, even more as the queen fought against it. It was about to copse


    anytime now.


    However, what was more amazing was that there seemed to be a sign of mutation on the body of the


    queen. Rocky noticed that the ice on its body was melting, bing a highly corrosive liquid. As the


    liquid touched the ground, holes appeared as a result of the corrosion.


    "The mutation has begun. We have to inject the gene inhibitor into the beast as soon as possible,"


    Rocky said to the matriarch.


    The matriarch immediately nodded to the three elders and flew into the enchanted barrier. They


    surrounded the queen from four directions.


    "The secret skill of the of the Phoenix Master n, Four Beasts Sealing Array!" The matriarch and the


    three elders released their strong spiritual power. This kind of power could only be released by spiritual


    masters. In an instant, the four streams of surging spiritual power spread in all directions like a stormy


    wave. It impressively covered an area within a radius of several hundred meters. Even the advanced


    ordinary spiritual beings who came together with them all retreated, not daring to get too close. Felicia


    also took Erica to a safe area to avoid being hurt by the spiritual power.


    The next moment, the spiritual power transformed into four different giant beast shadows. The


    shadows immediately pounced on the Ice Phoenix Queen, which was undergoing the mutation. The


    shadows attacked the queen with their bared teeth and ws, forcefully pinning the queen in ce like


    shackles.


    "Prince Crimson, it''s now up to you!" the matriarch said urgently.


    Rocky narrowed his eyes and immediately entered the enchanted barrier. He approached the queen as


    fast as he could, and then stabbed the syringe containing the gene inhibitor that he was holding in his


    hand into the queen''s torso.


    Suddenly, an astonishing demonic power burst out from the queen''s body. The energy flowed like a


    huge wave that rushed out in all directions, throwing the matriarch and the three elders who were


    surrounding it several meters away. The power of the array was also weakened as the energy from the


    queen hit it.


    The queen took the opportunity and tried to scratch Rocky with one of its ice ws, trying to stop him


    from approaching. Since Rocky was already in front of it, there was no room for him to dodge.


    All the other members present were worried that Rocky might be hit. If he were hit, Rocky would be in


    serious danger.


    However, just as he was about to get scratched, three beast shadows rushed out of his Magic Spiritual


    Space. One of the ice shadows raised its arms and forcefully resisted the attack of the Ice Phoenix


    Queen, protecting Rocky.


    Another shadow shrouded by clouds glowed with spiritual light. Then, the crystal antlers above its head


    released spiritual waves. Under the influence of the spiritual waves, the actions of the queen suddenly


    slowed down. The queen violently shook its head, as if it were trying to take control of its own body.


    Thest beast shadow glowing with light that looked like fierce mes soared into the sky. The beast


    shadow had six,rge wings. Behind it, countless fire chains shot out from its body and entangled the


    whole body of the Ice Phoenix Queen, making it unable to move.


    Everyone watched in awe as all this was happening, because they all saw that the three spirit-


    manipted beasts were clearly summoned by Rocky.


    Of course, the most amazing thing was that the auras released by the three spirit-manipted beasts


    didn''t seem to be weaker than the guardian beasts''. Among them, the aura released by the beast


    shadow with fierce me light was on a par with that of a legendary guardian beast.


    Although the people of the Phoenix Master n had heard a lot of rumors about Rocky, including that


    he had three spirit-manipted beasts which were more powerful than guardian beasts, they assumed


    that the rumors were mostly exaggerated. They didn''t actually believe that a human could do this. Now


    that they saw it with their own eyes, they were speechless. Astonishment was painted on their faces


    and they watched the scene with their jaws dropped.


    However, what would surprise them more was if Rocky summoned the descendant of the ancient


    spiritual beasts.


    Just as the three beasts had sessfully suppressed the Ice Phoenix Queen, the matriarch and the


    three elders also took the opportunity to return to their positions and strengthen the sealing array again.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Then, Rocky stabbed the syringe into the body of the queen and injected the liquid gene inhibitor into it.


    After a short while, the queen, who had already received the gene inhibitor, suddenly became quiet.


    Although its eyes were still red and its body was full of demonic aura, which made it look a little violent,


    the mutation of its body hadpletely stopped and it quickly returned to normal.


    The matriarch, the three elders and the advanced ordinary spiritual beings were all very surprised to


    witness this. They didn''t expect that such a small amount of ck water could really stop the mutation


    of the Ice Phoenix Queen and help it return to normal.


    "Although the gene inhibitor can temporarily stop the mutation of the legendary guardian beast, it can''t


    stop the beast from being further affected. Therefore, you still have to find a solution as soon as


    possible. However, what kind of power is it that even the legendary guardian beast can''t resist..." Rocky


    murmured as he narrowed his eyes.


    The matriarch was lost in thought. She looked hesitant as she watched Rocky. If she hadn''t seen with


    her own eyes that Rocky had stopped the mutation of the Ice Phoenix Queen with a single dose of


    gene inhibitor, she would never believe that Rocky, a mere human being, could do such a thing that


    even the spiritual race couldn''t do.


    "Prince Crimson, do you really want to know the answer? In fact, it doesn''t matter even if I tell you. But


    you must promise to keep it a secret for our Phoenix Master n!" the matriarch proposed seriously as


    she changed her mind abruptly.

 Chapter 1196 The Abnormal Response Of The Demonic Soul Cauldron

    Chapter 1196 The Abnormal Response Of The Demonic Soul Cauldron


    "Oh really?" Rocky asked with his eyebrows raised in surprise.


    "Matriarch, are you really going to tell him?" The elders and advanced ordinary spiritual beings of the


    Phoenix Master n, as well as Felicia and Erica, were also shocked. They didn''t understand why the


    matriarch had changed her mind and why she was nning to tell Rocky the truth.


    "Well, I think he can do something that not even we can do. So it might not be a bad thing to let him


    know the truth," exined the matriarch. Then she turned to Rocky and said, "Prince Crimson, follow


    me." With that said, she left without a backward nce, leaving the others with disbelief still written on


    their faces.


    When she was gone, their watchful eyes followed Rocky instead, but he soon left to follow the


    matriarch.


    Not long after, they stopped at the gate of a sacrificial hall not far from the nest of the legendary


    guardian beast.


    As he approached the sacrificial hall, Rocky could clearly feel a powerful demonic auraing from it,


    which was very simr to the aura emitted by the mutated spirit maniptors and the Ice Phoenix


    Queen.


    "Where are we?" Rocky asked as he spun around and cast a curious look at his surroundings.


    "This sacrificial hall is one of the forbidden areas of our Phoenix Master n. No other members are


    allowed to enter here, except for me and several elders. But today, I will make an exception for you." As


    the matriarch finished speaking, she walked into the hall and gestured for Rocky to follow her.


    Rocky felt an overwhelming demonic aura rush towards him as soon as he stepped foot inside, and he


    could not help but scrunch his nose in difort. He looked around a little to see where it could be


    cauldron, which came up almost to his chest, ced on the central tform. He didn''t know what


    material it was made of, but it gave him an ominous feeling. The evil aura that he had been feeling


    since earlier seemed to being from the cauldron.


    As he gave it a closer look, he realized that the cauldron and the evil aura felt vaguely familiar, as if he


    had encountered it before. More than that, he felt strangely attracted to the cauldron, which inexplicably


    made him want to get closer to it.


    "This cauldron is called the Demonic Soul Cauldron. It was used to suppress the soul of the most


    powerful demonic beast in the ancient times. However, a few days ago, several formidable spiritual


    masters of the spiritual race broke into this sacrificial hall and forced the Demonic Soul Cauldron open,


    so the soul sealed inside escaped." The matriarch looked at the Demonic Soul Cauldron in the hall


    sorrowfully as she told Rocky the truth.


    "It held the most powerful demonic beast in the ancient times? I''ve only heard of ancient spiritual


    beasts before." It was the first time that Rocky had heard of the ancient demonic beast, so he was


    eager to know more.


    "Back at the beginning of the spiritual race, the ancient demonic beasts and the ancient spiritual beasts


    coexisted in the world. The former was evil, while thetter was considered good. The ancient demonic


    beasts were too ferocious and bloodthirsty, and they liked to hunt the members of the spiritual race as


    food. For this reason, the spiritual race had no interest in preserving them, so theyter became


    extinct. As for the herculean demonic beast in the ancient times, it was said that it had lived for over a


    thousand years before it was suppressed inside the cauldron. It was so formidable that its soul


    remained intact even after its body was destroyed, so it had to be suppressed in the cauldron," the


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    matriarch exined.


    "So the legendary guardian beast is affected by the soul power of the most powerful demonic beast in


    the ancient times? But if that''s the case, what made the spirit maniptors in the martial arts contest


    mutate?" Rocky said with a puzzled look.


    "The cauldron is not only used to suppress, but it can also refine the souls into potent power which can


    be used by its owner. The soul of the herculean demonic beast from the ancient times had been refined


    by the former owner of the cauldron into an original soul and countless remnant souls a long time ago.


    However, it turns out that the process was left unfinished, and it was still one step away from being


    "Why didn''t you continue to refine it?" Rocky asked in confusion.


    "The cauldron is a taboo object. Since it was brought back to our n, it has been frowned upon and


    perceived as dark and dangerous. That is why it had been sealed in this hall, and no one is allowed to


    get close to it. This time, however, it was opened, and the original soul and countless remnant souls


    escaped. Although we arrived to stop some of them in time, many of them escaped and scattered all


    over the Magic Phoenix Empire. The mutated spirit maniptors that you saw in the martial arts


    contest were all affected by the scattered remnant souls. The reason why our legendary guardian beast


    has be like that is that it has devoured the original soul of the most powerful demonic beast from


    the ancient times," the matriarch said.


    "Yeah, I think I am beginning to understand now. I have a question, though. If the cauldron didn''t


    belong to your n, where did ite from? Based on what you said, it should have existed for long.


    So, it must be ancient too, right?" Rocky asked curiously.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t tell you that." It seemed that Rocky had hit a stone wall in his investigation, as the


    matriarch didn''t look willing to answer any more of his questions. He decided to shelve that thought for


    Rocky opted to turn his attention back to the cauldron this time, peering closer at it before ncing at


    the matriarch questioningly. "Can I get a closer look?"


    "All right, but please be careful." Thankfully, the matriarch didn''t refuse him and only opted to warn him.


    Rocky''s curiosity was killing him, and his body felt like it was being pulled closer to the cauldron by an


    unknown force.


    With a respectful nod, he approached the cauldron on the central tform of the hall. With every step


    he took, he felt the evil power in his body as it surged in excitement.


    "Why does the cauldron give me such a feeling?" Rocky murmured to himself in wonder.


    When he was less than two meters away from the cauldron, it suddenly started shaking violently, and


    demonic light shed and sparked around its surface.


    The evil power of the Holy Dragon Bead in Rocky''s body came out almost at the same time, and the


    evil light radiated in all directions. It set off the demonic light emitted from the cauldron, simr to the


    way a powder keg could explode with a single spark.


    The next moment, a streak of demonic light shot out from the cauldron with a loud rumbling sound. It


    vaulted off the ceiling, breaking the roof in the process and lighting up the sky.


    The whole hall seemed to shake and tremble as if it was a living thing shaking in fear.


    As the demonic light that rushed out of the hall flew outside, it exploded like fireworks that lit up the


    evening sky, and surely, everyone in the Phoenix Cloud Mountain could see it. The members of the


    Phoenix Master n who saw this stopped in their tracks to admire the view, thinking that something


    momentous had happened.


    The matriarch, who was standing behind Rocky, was also taken off guard by this development. She


    didn''t expect that Rocky could cause such a violent reaction from the cauldron. Why did it respond to


    him in such a way?


    It had never reacted this way, ever. Even when it was brought back to the Phoenix Master n, there


    had been no abnormal movements. It had always been like an ordinary cauldron, except for the


    astonishing demonic aura and the forceful opening of it not long ago. Therefore, it was the first time


    that the matriarch had seen it react this way. What a shock! And to think that a mere human was the


    one who caused such an abnormal response!

 Chapter 1197 The Most Beautiful Woman Of Her Clan

    Chapter 1197 The Most Beautiful Woman Of Her n


    However, the matriarch of the Phoenix Master n was also surprised to notice that the evil power of


    the Holy Dragon Bead released from Rocky''s body also enhanced as the demonic light of the Demonic


    Soul Cauldron soared into the sky. It was truly a spectacr sight to see!


    ''What a majestic kind of evil power! But why would Prince Crimson even possess one?'' At that time,


    the matriarch could not help but wonder as she was very intrigued about Rocky''s evil power. She had


    already sensed the strong power that was hidden in Rocky''s body since the first time they met.


    However, she was not aware that the power of the Holy Dragon Bead would be so evil at that time.


    Based on what she heard, Rocky had fused himself with the Holy Dragon Empire''s Holy Dragon Bead.


    On the other hand, the Holy Dragon Bead was said to be a very masculine spiritual power, and it was


    not the power that she was sensing at the moment.


    "I didn''t know that the Demonic Soul Cauldron can react with the evil power of the Holy Dragon Bead.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    What''s going on?" Rocky was so curious to find an exnation as to why the evil power in his body


    could react with the cauldron.


    Not long after, the cauldron''s fierce demonic light suddenly dispersed, and the evil power of the Holy


    Dragon Bead in Rocky''s body stopped circling around, and instead returned to his body.


    "Prince Crimson, what''s happening?" the matriarch asked at once as she looked at Rocky with a


    bizarre expression.


    "I already know what needs to be learned. Let''s go!" Rocky didn''t respond directly to the matriarch.


    Instead, he hurriedly left the sacrifice hall. He could not put into words what was going on because he


    could not understand what was happening at that time.


    The matriarch fixed her eyes at Rocky''s receding figure, showing a look of concern. At that moment,


    she knew that the power of the Holy Dragon Bead that was concealed in Rocky''s body was more


    Meanwhile, Rocky had already learned about the truth that he could no longer do anything to help. So,


    he nned his departure to the Magic Phoenix Empire along with Felicia and Erica.


    But when the matriarch knew about Rocky''s leaving, she insisted that he stayed for one more night so


    that she could treat him and show her gratitude personally.


    Needless to say, Rocky couldn''t refuse the offer, so he agreed to stay for onest night.


    During the evening, a spiritual ve approached Rocky and requested him to go to the matriarch''s


    residence so that he and the matriarch could talk in private.


    Rocky didn''t overthink what to do and just did what he was asked to do.


    Not long after, the spiritual ve led the way to the matriarch''s residence, with Rocky closely following


    from behind. As soon as they reached the ce, the spiritual ve turned around and left, allowing


    Rocky to enter the house on his own.


    Rocky lifted his hand and knocked on the door. Soon after, he heard a sweet voice that came from


    inside. "Come in! It''s open."


    Hearing this, he pushed the door open and walked in. As soon as his whole body was inside the house,


    the door behind him closed automatically. He looked around the house for a while until he got to the


    bedroom. There, he saw a figure behind the oveppingyers of gauze curtains.


    Stunned to his core, he thought that any man would lose his mind if they witnessed what he was seeing


    right now. If observed closely, one would realize that the figure was definitely different from that of a


    human being''s typical body. In fact, some parts of this figure''s body were covered with red phoenix


    scales that glistened in the moonlight. These scales consumed only a few portions of its body, but


    somehow, they were very obvious and, it even gave anyone who would see it a very peculiar feeling.


    "Hello?" Rocky''s voice echoed calmly, although he already felt a little weird being in the matriarch''s


    residence.


    Right on cue, he felt an invisible force that seemed to keep on pulling him directly towards theyers of


    gauze curtains. In the blink of an eye, he passed through the curtains and went into the bedroom.


    Soon, he found himself face-to-face with the matriarch.


    "Matriarch, what are you nning to do? So, is this what you meant when you said ''treat''? I''m afraid I''m


    ttered with the gesture!" Rocky looked straight into the eyes of the matriarch who appeared as young


    as a girl, but also as charming as a mature woman.


    "Call me Jill. As you can see, no one is here except the two of us. With the strength that you have, you


    must have seen a lot of this, right?" Now, nothing like the serious matriarch of the Phoenix Master n


    shown in public, Jill Feng had the time and the passion for allowing herself to be charming and


    even bat her eyshes in front of a man.


    "Sure enough, the women of the spiritual race are really different from the rest. Especially to think that


    the one in front of me is the matriarch of the Phoenix Master n..." Rocky remarked as he smiled


    calmly.


    "In my honest opinion, there is no difference between the spiritual race and the human race. We also


    have emotions and desires, and so do the women of the spiritual race and human women. Therefore,


    you don''t have to treat me as the matriarch. You just need to treat me as simply a woman. I don''t think I


    have let you down, right?" responded Jill Feng.


    At that moment, she realized that Rocky didn''t seem to be attracted by her, and with that, she felt hurt.


    She was the powerful matriarch of the Phoenix Master n, and normally, any man who saw her


    would instantly fall for her. Even the more powerful ns of the spiritual race couldn''t resist her charm,


    let alone a human man.


    Meanwhile, Rocky seemed to have been at a loss for words upon staring at the matriarch''s slender


    body.


    Seeing Rocky dumbfounded, Jill Feng could not help but smile from ear to ear.


    "Do you think I am beautiful?" Jill Feng asked at once.


    "Yes," Rocky answered inly.


    "I am aware that no one of the spiritual race nor human can resist my charm," Jill Feng said with pride


    and confidence. Normally, she was very serious in public. Moreover, she showing this side of her was


    very unexpected to see.


    However, what was more surprising was the fact that the matriarch was talking about such a boring


    topic with a mere human. If other ns of the spiritual race knew about this, they would definitely feel


    incredible and even extremely jealous. After all, in all the ns of the spiritual race, the appearance of


    the women of the Phoenix Master n was regarded as first-ss, and Jill Feng was acknowledged as


    the most beautiful woman of her n.

 Chapter 1198 The Ancient and Mysterious Land

    Chapter 1198 The Ancient and Mysterious Land


    "Can you tell me about the real origin of the Holy Dragon Bead in your body? As far as I know, the Holy


    Dragon Bead isn''t the holy treasure of the Holy Dragon Empire at all. Am I right?" Jill asked as she


    narrowed her gorgeous piercing eyes.


    "I didn''t know you have this deep interest in the origin of the bead." Only this time, the nd look in


    Rocky''s eyes had vanished. He smiled as if he had suddenly realized something important and had put


    the puzzle pieces together. Actually, he was not bewitched by Jill at all. At that moment, he just wanted


    to get to the bottom and figure out her real purpose.


    "Haven''t I hypnotized you yet?" Jill stared deep into Rocky''s eyes in astonishment.


    As a response, Rocky simply nodded and gave a feeble smile. He could not deny that she was quite


    powerful. After all, he was almost bewitched by her just now. Luckily, the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast


    reminded him in time to wake up from the trance. Soon after snapping back to reality, he pretended to


    be bewitched to see what would happen.


    "It appears that I have underestimated you," Jill said charmingly.


    "The bead is just a holy treasure that the Dragon Master n gave to the Holy Dragon Empire. But I


    have to point out that it makes me wonder why you are so skeptical of its origin," Rocky remarked


    calmly, still with a gentle smile stered on his face. He didn''t expect that Jill would raise doubts about


    where the bead came from.


    "Oh, really? But I don''t think it''s as simple as you im it to be. Last time, I saw the Demonic Soul


    Cauldron in the sacrificial hall was activated by the evil power in your body. That is what pushed me to


    doubt that these two treasures are from the same ce. If I judged it correctly, I''m more interested in


    you than your bead!" A coquettish and foxy expression appeared on Jill''s charming face.


    ''It sounds that the cauldron has a very special origin!'' Rocky hypothesized in his mind as soon as he


    heard what Jill said.


    "Actually, I don''t care where your bead came from. What I care about is whether or not you can help


    me!" Jill instantly changed the topic.


    "I''m lost. What do you mean by that?" Rocky inquired calmly.


    "In fact, ever since I took over and became the matriarch of the Phoenix Master n, I have tried


    several ways in so many times to control the cauldron, but none of my methods worked at all. As far as


    I know, the two former leaders of the Phoenix Master n also failed to control or activate the


    cauldron. But when you entered the sacrificial hall for the very first time, the cauldron was immediately


    activated by your power. I don''t think it''s just a coincidence," Jill responded frankly.


    "So does this mean that you want to control the cauldron and refine the souls in it so that you can get


    stronger power?" Rocky asked as he thought that he had finally figured out what Jill was up to.


    "Exactly," Jill replied with all honesty.


    "No, I don''t think you understand. The cauldron is by no means a good thing. You''d better not to make


    use of it..." Rocky persuaded with sincerity.


    "But the power of the bead in your body is also evil. And that power shouldn''t belong to the Dragon


    Master n at all!" Jill pointed out sharply.


    "I have no choice," Rocky responded with cold eyes.


    "It''s just your excuse. The truth is that the spiritual race and humans all desire to get strong power.


    Perhaps one day, humans would take back their liberty and would not be ruled nor suppressed


    anymore, just like the spiritual race..." Jill added all of a sudden, stunning Rocky.


    "Matriarch Jill, what do you mean?" Rocky couldn''t help but ask. Based on her words, it seemed that


    the spiritual race had the same fate as the present humans in the past. And for the humans at the


    present time, their fate was in the hands of the spiritual race.


    Rocky thought about this and was more surprised. At that moment, he faintly felt that this matter might


    have a lot to do with the astonishing secret hidden by the spiritual race.


    "Anyway, I don''t believe that you have no ambition at all." After realizing that she might have given him


    too much information, Jill immediately changed the topic again.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Huh? Ambition? I used to have, but now, I just want to live a carefree life," Rocky said with a genuine


    smile.


    "It seems that you are more aloof than I have expected. Well, I won''t force you..." Jill dered.


    "Give me one good reason why I should help you." Hearing Jill''s words, Rocky raised his eyebrows and


    asserted slight dominance over the conversation.


    "You are the only one who has the ability to remove the curse which stops members of the spiritual


    race and humans from having offspring. If you and I were to have a baby, it would not be restricted by


    the curse. Meanwhile, as for the wishes that I am unable to fulfill, this hypothetical child could make


    theme true and would definitely make the Phoenix Master n stronger in the future," Jill said


    with sophistication and finesse.


    "It seems that I was the one who underestimated your ambition." Rocky couldn''t help but get surprised


    by the way she nned things. Indeed, if he had a baby with a girl from the spiritual race, their baby


    might not have to be controlled by the curse.


    "All I have done is for the sake of the Phoenix Master n. Plus, if the soul of the ancient mysterious


    beast still cannot be separated from the legendary guardian beast, the Phoenix Master n would


    have to be prepared in advance. So, if the Demonic Soul Cauldron can be used in a good way, it will be


    far more valuable than the spiritual treasures or the legendary guardian beast," Jill said with firm


    resolution.


    "It appears that the cauldron is a taboo spiritual treasure in that ancient and mysteriousnd," Rocky


    added with conviction.


    "Tell me, how do you know the origin of the cauldron?" Jill was a little stunned upon hearing Rocky''s


    answer. Needless to say, she didn''t expect that Rocky even knew about the existence of the ancient


    and mysteriousnd.


    "It''s not difficult to know that," Rocky replied as he shrugged his shoulders. During Rocky''s stay in the


    Dragon Master n, Ma had told him something about that ancient and mysteriousnd. At that


    time, Rocky remembered a piece of important message saying that there were also other taboo


    spiritual treasures, aside from the Holy Dragon Bead, which were taken out from the said area. Last


    time, he sensed a very familiar aura from the cauldron in the sacrificial hall, which was activated by the


    power of the Holy Dragon Bead in his body. Considering these factors, he came to realize that the


    cauldron sealed in the Phoenix Master n actually originated from that ancient and mysteriousnd.


    In other words, the cauldron was also a taboo spiritual treasure.


    "Although I am aware of the existence of the ancient and mysteriousnd, I''m still very curious about its


    exact location. Can you tell me more about it?" Rocky gazed at Jill''s eyes and asked.


    "Well, now that you know about it, it''s meaningless for me to hide it anymore. This mighte as a


    surprise to you, but to be honest, I don''t know much about it. I only know that even the spiritual race


    never dares to enter thatnd. However, hundreds of years ago, the leaders of the major ns of the


    spiritual race entered thatnd together out of sheer curiosity. It was said that they each took out a


    taboo spiritual treasure that shouldn''t have appeared on the Wild Spirit Land in the first ce.


    Originally, the former leaders of our n wanted to use the power of the cauldron to make us stronger,


    butter on, we found that the power of the cauldron was too evil to be controlled by any spiritual race.


    Soon after, the members of the Butterfly Divine n were ughtered. Moreover, people said that the


    real reason behind the n''s extermination was because they possessed a taboo spiritual treasure."


    Jill narrated what she knew about that ancient and mysteriousnd and the taboo spiritual treasures.

 Chapter 1199 Agree To Stay

    Chapter 1199 Agree To Stay


    "I have heard some things about why the Butterfly Divine n was exterminated! I had no real


    conformation until just now," Rocky replied with a frown. Jill''s statement had gone forth to prove that


    Ka had been telling the truth. The reason behind the extermination of the Butterfly Divine n was


    that he hade to know was correct.


    "Mmm-hmm. The reasons are true. And gaining from the previous experience of the Butterfly Divine


    n, I have sealed up the Demonic Soul Cauldron. What''s more, I have also banned the Phoenix


    Master n from contacting the Demonic Soul Cauldron ever again. They are forbidden to even think


    about it!" Jill continued.


    "If that is the case, why are you so insistent on controlling the cauldron again?" Rocky piped up


    immediately.


    "The situation in the Wild Spirit Land is getting more and more chaotic every day. The nine great ns


    of the spiritual race have fallen into decline one after the other. Sooner orter, the Phoenix Master


    n is going to follow suit and suffer the same fate. This means if we continue to live in such blissful


    ignorance, we will soon face the disaster of extinction. As the matriarch of my n, I cannot see such a


    daye, and neither do I want to. But the cauldron was forcefully opened which signals an obvious


    conspiracy by some spiritual race n. They have deliberately released the original and remnant souls


    of the most powerful ancient demonic beast in the ancient times with the sole intention of dealing with


    my n. Although I''m not sure who is ying these tricks behind our backs, we can''t just sit back and


    wait for death." Jill''s expressions were getting more and more serious.


    As soon as she finished her words, she looked up at Rocky and continued, "If you are willing to help


    us, then the Phoenix Master n will forever be in your debt, Prince Crimson!"


    "I do want to help you, and I wish I could. But I have to apologize. If you really care about the Phoenix


    Master n, then for their sake, don''t even think about controlling the cauldron. Otherwise, you will


    forever regret it," Rocky refused as he turned around. He was about to leave when Jill stopped him,


    "Prince Crimson, I won''t give up what I want so easily. Just so you know, I am not going to let it go. You


    are one of those rare men I have ever taken a fancy to. You can''t escape from me." It looked like she


    regarded Rocky as her prey now and had dered war on him.


    "Go ahead and try." Rocky smiled without looking back and left her chamber.


    "It is beyond my expectation to be refused by a human being one day. But from the way he holds


    himself, he must bear a big secret. What an interesting man!" It was obvious that Jill didn''t take Rocky''s


    refusal too seriously. After all, she was a superior spiritual race being. How could she give up so


    easily? If she couldn''t conquer a mere, mortal human, she didn''t deserve to lead the entire Phoenix


    Master n.


    Rocky felt a little helpless after leaving Jill''s residence, though he didn''t show it. He hadn''t expected


    that this trip to the Phoenix Master n would be the cause of such trouble dealing with the matriarch.


    That had been the farthest from his intentions. Moreover, he was sure that there was going to be a


    second time that he''d run into Jill. If she really wanted to bear a child with him, she would do anything


    to make that happen.


    "It looks I am going to have to be on my guard now." Rocky felt a pang of pain in his forehead at just


    the thought. However, he also felt that this mysterious ce might have something to do with the


    astonishing secret that was hidden by the spiritual race.


    Early the next morning, Rocky, Felicia, and Erica were nning on going back to the Magic Phoenix


    Empire. Reaching their ce of departure, they saw that Jill hade to see them off with the three


    elders in person. However, that wasn''t the only surprise waiting for them.


    "Prince Crimson, I hope you think about what I saidst night." Although she had regained the dignified


    and steady manner as the matriarch of her n, the way Jill was looking at Rocky was obviously


    different from before.


    Erica was standing right by their side and noticed something between the duo instantly. She frowned a


    bit as curiosity came over her but refrained from saying anything at the moment.


    Rocky merely nodded with a smile. Then along with the two other women, he rode off on the phoenix


    beast they had ridden whileing here and flew away from the Phoenix Master n.


    "Thank you for your help, Prince Crimson. You have been of great service not only for the Phoenix


    Master n, but also for the entire Magic Phoenix Empire. What you did meant a great deal to us,"


    Felicia said gratefully on their way back to the Magic Phoenix Empire.


    "You''re wee, Preceptor Felicia." Rocky smiled.


    "What did the matriarch say to youst night?" Erica asked Rocky. She seemed rather concerned


    about that.


    "It''s not a big deal," Rocky said perfunctorily. He knew that if he told Felicia and Erica that Jill had tried


    to seduce himst night, they would be startled.


    Erica could sense that Rocky was hiding something from them, but she didn''t probe any deeper.


    Instead, she asked, "After we arrive at the Magic Phoenix Empire, will you directly go back to the Holy


    Dragon Empire?"


    "Of course." Rocky nodded.


    "Alright." Erica nodded and went quiet.


    Felicia, however, was looking at her disciple. She seemed lost in thought, as if she had had an idea.


    Rocky had nned on returning to the Holy Dragon Empire smoothly, but was told that two days after


    his leaving for the Phoenix Master n with Felicia and Erica, arge number of demonic monsters


    had suddenly appeared all over the empire. Some of these were mutations of spirit maniptors and


    some of spirit-manipted beasts. These monsters had attacked the cities and towns as soon as they


    had appeared and within just a few hours, the entire empire had gone into turmoil.


    As of right now, the whole Phoenix City was on full alert. As soon as a monster appeared, it was to be


    immediately dealt with.


    Rocky and hispanions immediately met the queen of the Magic Phoenix Empire when they


    returned since the news was grave.


    In the pce, along with the queen, several elders and a few high-ranking ministers of the empire,


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Sabina and the other two women were also present.


    "Basil..." As soon as the three women saw Rocky, they immediately surrounded him. It was evident that


    they were all very worried about him.


    "Your Majesty, what is the current situation of the empire?" Felicia immediately stepped forward and


    asked the queen politely.


    "I am not going to sugarcoat it. It''s very bad! As per thetest reports from some of the towns, more


    and more demonic monsters are appearing, in groups of at least dozens, and often times hundreds.


    They are extremely strong and proving rather difficult to kill. Ordinary spirit maniptors can''t deal with


    them at all. It does not look good!" the queen told them in a grave tone.


    "Why didn''t you inform the Phoenix Master n as soon as this happened?" Felicia asked immediately.


    "I thought we would be able to deal with them when they first appeared. We did not expect the situation


    to spiral out of control so fast," the queen sighed.


    "Oh... In any case, I think we have to inform the Phoenix Master n as soon as possible and ask


    them for reinforcements at the earliest..." Felicia piped up after thinking for a while.


    "Prince Crimson, I know this is very abrupt and sudden, but can you please stay for a few more days?


    Our empire is obviously short of hands, and I don''t know if and when the Phoenix Master n''s


    support will arrive. I am hoping that you can help us," the queen pleaded in a hopeful tone as she


    looked at Rocky.


    "Well..." Rocky hesitated. The truth was, even if he stayed, he might not be of much help.


    However, the Holy Dragon Empire and the Magic Phoenix Empire were an alliance. Furthermore,


    considering how urgent the need of thetter was, Rocky decided to stay and sent a message to the


    Holy Dragon Empire, asking his father to mobilize a group of spirit maniptors in support of the Magic


    Phoenix Empire. The war against the monsters was on!

 Chapter 1200 Stop The Rebirth

    Chapter 1200 Stop The Rebirth


    After several days, the situation worsened. Not only the Magic Phoenix Empire, but also some other


    neighboring empires, such as the Timber Deity Empire, were attacked by demonic monsters. This


    meant that the damage of the remnant souls that escaped from the Demonic Soul Cauldron was


    increasing. Soon, it might affect the entire Wild Spirit Land.


    If other empires knew the truth, the public would surely target their criticisms towards the Magic


    Phoenix Empire. In addition, the Phoenix Master n might also be criticized by other ns of the


    spiritual race.


    Amidst the chaos happening in the Magic Phoenix Empire, they received another shocking news from


    the Phoenix Master n. Although the speed of the transformation of the legendary guardian beast


    was suppressed by the gene inhibitor made by Rocky, under the strong impact of the original soul of


    the ancient demonic beast, the beast finally lost control and forcefully broke the enchanted barrier. A


    big fight in the Phoenix Cloud Mountain took ce, and many members of the Phoenix Master n


    were killed or injured. After that, the legendary guardian beast that had gone berserk flew away from


    the Phoenix Cloud Mountain, and it disappeared without a trace.


    The Phoenix Master n had sent out several members to search for the escaped beast, but to no


    luck. It really seemed to have disappeared without a single trace.


    Now, demonic beasts were constantly emerging in different areas of the Magic Phoenix Empire, putting


    the people in grave danger. What was worse was that the legendary guardian beast was controlled by


    the original soul of the most powerful demonic beast in the ancient times. If the Phoenix Master n


    and the Magic Phoenix Empire were not able to deal with the crisis immediately, the moment the most


    powerful demonic beast in the ancient times was reborn in the body of the legendary guardian beast,


    all the ns of the spiritual race and empires in the Wild Spirit Land would be badly affected. This could


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    be a promising opportunity for some ambitious ns of the spiritual race to attack the Phoenix Master


    n.


    After receiving the news from the Phoenix Master n, the Magic Phoenix Empire not only had to deal


    with the demonic monsters that harmed and even killed creatures all over the empire, but also had to


    help find the missing legendary guardian beast. There was definitely a lot on their te and they were


    exhausted.


    The most troublesome thing was that some neighboring empires had noticed that the demonic


    monsters had something to do with the Magic Phoenix Empire and even sent messengers to question


    them. The Magic Phoenix Empire tried their best to hide the truth, but in the end, they knew they would


    fail to do so.


    At that moment, the anxious queen of the Magic Phoenix Empire was listening to thetest progress in


    the hall. Her forehead was creased and she was squinting her eyes, as if thinking of a way to put out


    the fire. Everyone in the hall was uneasy, for they knew that the situation was grim.


    There were only the queen, Felicia, Erica, Rocky and the three women in the hall. The presence of the


    demonic monsters could not be known by outsiders. They had to keep the crowd small to keep


    information from spreading, so only the six of them were present.


    "Your Majesty, although the Phoenix Master n has sent a group of people to support us, it''s


    obviously a drop in the bucket. In this case, we don''t stand a chance. The demonic monsters are


    overwhelmingly powerful. We have to think of other ways to defeat them," Felicia suggested to the


    queen.


    "I know, but what can we do?" the queen said as she nced at Rocky and the three women in the


    hall. Her voice was clear, but there was a hint of exhaustion in it.


    At the request of the queen, Rocky and the three women stayed in the Magic Phoenix Empire. In the


    past few days, whenever the queen had a meeting, they would be present to listen and express their


    ideas. It was obvious that the queen had attached great importance to Rocky, thinking that he might be


    able to help the Magic Phoenix Empire.


    Seeing that the queen was looking at Rocky, Felicia understood what she meant. She turned to Rocky


    and asked, "Do you have any idea, Prince Crimson?"


    "Yes," Rocky answered with a serious look in his eyes, which were glistening. He clenched his jaw


    while he gathered his thoughts before presenting them to the queen.


    "Prince Crimson, if you have any idea, just say it!" the queen said anxiously. After all, the Magic


    Phoenix Empire was in great danger. If the situation continued to worsen, soon, the leaders wouldn''t be


    able to control it. Therefore, the queen hoped that someone could stand out to save them at such a


    crucial moment. And she ced the greatest hope on Rocky.


    "I think the key to solving all the problems is the legendary guardian beast controlled by the original


    soul of the most powerful demonic beast in the ancient times. The soul of the most powerful demonic


    beast must beplete before it was sealed into the Demonic Soul Cauldron. Later, it was refined into


    the original soul and thousands of remnant souls in the cauldron. Therefore, it can be inferred that if it


    wants toe back to life in the body of the legendary guardian beast, the original soul is not enough,


    because the remnant souls are also crucial. In other words, the original soul has to gather those


    remnant souls that are scattered all over the Magic Phoenix Empire to form aplete soul. Only with


    aplete soul can the most powerful demonic beast in the ancient times be reborn in the body of the


    legendary guardian beast," Rocky said in a steady tone. All eyes were on him as he spoke. The queen


    and the other women tried to follow and absorb all information exined by him.


    "You mean to say that the legendary guardian beast, which is under the control of the original soul, will


    try to gather the remnant souls scattered all over the Magic Phoenix Empire to form aplete soul?"


    Felicia''s eyes lit up as she tried to fathom Rocky''s exnation. His deduction seemed to be very


    reasonable. If the most powerful demonic beast in the ancient times wanted to be reborn with the help


    of the legendary guardian beast, it would at least need aplete soul. Otherwise, it couldn''t fully


    control the legendary guardian beast.


    "So, the legendary guardian beast will definitely appear again. And when it does, its only purpose is to


    gather the scattered remnant souls," Rocky said with certainty.


    "What you said makes sense. But even so, we can''t even suppress the demonic monsters that have


    been possessed by the remnant souls, let alone stop the rebirth of the most powerful demonic beast in


    the ancient times," the queen said with a worried look. The Magic Phoenix Empire had always been


    peaceful and prosperous since it was established. It was the first time that it had encountered such a


    huge crisis. They were not prepared for anything like this. Moreover, if the most powerful demonic


    beast were to be reborn with the help of the legendary guardian beast, the first one to suffer would


    definitely be the empire.


    "It''s true that with our strength, we can''t stop the rebirth of the most powerful demonic beast, but the


    Phoenix Master n can. What we need to do is help them find where the legendary guardian beast


    could be, so as to prevent it from being reborn by taking advantage of the body of the legendary


    guardian beast," Rocky said calmly. His suggestion seemed to make sense. It could work, given that


    they really could find traces of the legendary guardian beast.


    "But even the Phoenix Master n can''t find any traces of the legendary guardian beast. With our


    strength, I''m afraid we won''t seed as well." Felicia shook her head in desperation. She was


    beginning to feel helpless and was worried about how much danger they were in if they wouldn''t be


    able to stop the rebirth.


    "That''s not necessarily true. In fact, I don''t think it''s difficult to find the traces of the legendary guardian


    beast. First of all, if the original soul of the most powerful demonic beast wants to gather arge


    number of remnant souls, it must need a suitable ce to hide and help it merge with the remnant


    souls. ording to the demonic nature of the most powerful demonic beast, a suitable hiding ce


    should be a ce with a strong demonic aura. In addition, the original soul will not be able to gather so


    many remnant souls voluntarily. Considering this, those remnant souls scattered all over the Magic


    Phoenix Empire will be affected by the power of the original soul and gather towards the original soul.


    Most of the remnant souls have attached themselves into spirit maniptors, spirit-manipted beasts,


    or supernatural beasts, and be monsters. Therefore, if we figure out the possible hiding ce and


    track the whereabouts of these monsters, we should be able to find out the location of the legendary


    guardian beast," Rocky proposed. As he was done talking, he lifted his head up to seek approval from


    the queen and the others.

 Chapter 1201 Trapped In A Dilemma

    Chapter 1201 Trapped In A Dilemma


    Hearing what Rocky said, Felicia and the queen of the Magic Phoenix Empire expressed their utmost


    admiration to him. They didn''t expect that he would be so thoughtful and very logical with his analysis.


    "In that case, I shall order the spirit maniptors all over our empire to track those monsters down," the


    queen said resolutely.


    "There are many ces in our empire that are full of evil auras. How can we deduce the ce where


    the legendary guardian beast may be hiding?" Felicia suddenly asked Rocky.


    "The thing is, the spiritual power will reach its peak during the full moon in such ces. However,


    because of the difference in topography, each evil aura at the full-moon nights will also be different. The


    legendary guardian beast will choose a ce with the best topography. There, monsters that are


    possessed by the remnant souls would gather, making the remnant souls easily fused together.


    Therefore, I think that the legendary guardian beast would choose a in," Rocky exined.


    "Erica, order a group of spirit maniptors to search the ins of our empire." At that moment, Felicia


    thought that what Rocky had said was reasonable, so she immediately instructed Erica.


    Erica only nced at Rocky once and then turned away and carried on with her assignment.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    After she left, a guard came to announce the arrival of the spirit maniptors of the Holy Dragon


    Empire. To everyone''s surprise, the spirit maniptors were led by the famous general of the Holy


    Dragon Empire, who was none other than Marcia.


    Upon seeing who was leading the spirit maniptors, Rocky and the three women could not help but


    exchange shocked looks at each other.


    As soon as the queen heard that the general had personally brought her people to support them, she


    immediately ordered a servant to invite Marcia into the hall.


    Not long after, Marcia entered where they were in a cool and arrogant manner.


    "It''s so nice to see you in person, General Marcia. I''ve heard so much about you." The queen shot


    Marcia a predatory look. In the entire Magic Phoenix Empire, it was said that no one could be as


    perfect as Marcia in both literature and martial arts.


    "Your Majesty, Preceptor Felicia." Marcia bowed her head slightly as she greeted the esteemed leaders


    of the empire and then briefly nced at Rocky and the three women.


    "What brings you here, Master?" Stunned to see Marcia''s arrival, Sabina stepped forward and asked in


    surprise.


    "I heard that something happened in the Magic Phoenix Empire. I''m worried about you," Marcia replied


    with a soft smile.


    "I don''t think you''re worried about us, but..." Shirley said as she looked at Rocky. They believed that no


    matter how powerful the Magic Phoenix Empire was, Marcia wouldn''t even make an effort toe


    there personally. However, this situation warranted a different approach because Rocky was involved in


    the matter.


    "Shirley!" Marcia sneered at Shirley.


    As a response, Shirley stuck out her tongue in a childish manner, as if she had said nothing.


    Soon after, Rocky, Marcia and the three women all prepared to leave the hall.


    "Sabina, bring the other girls to meet the spirit maniptors that I brought here. Basil and I have


    something to talk about." Marcia tasked Sabina as soon as they walked out of the hall.


    Upon receiving their order, the three women did not hesitate and immediately proceeded to look for the


    spirit maniptors.


    "So, care to exin what happened in the Magic Phoenix Empire this time?" Marcia asked Rocky


    seriously.


    Without thinking twice, Rocky told her the entire story.


    Needless to say, Marcia was taken aback by what she had heard from him. She just heard that


    something happened in the Magic Phoenix Empire, but she didn''t expect it to be such an important


    thing and be rted to the Phoenix Master n.


    "Basil, do you mean that the most powerful demonic beast in the ancient times might be reborn in the


    body of the legendary guardian beast of the Phoenix Master n?" Marcia asked, narrowing her eyes


    in both shock and horror.


    As a reply, Rocky nodded his head casually.


    "My father used to tell me that the ancient demonic beasts and the ancient spiritual beasts used to be


    very powerful in the Wild Spirit Land that even the spiritual race was very afraid of them. Because the


    ancient demonic beasts were ferocious and cruel, they were killed and eventually became extinct. But


    why was the soul of the most powerful demonic beast in the ancient times sealed in the Demonic Soul


    Cauldron? Who sealed it? And where did the Demonic Soul Cauldrone from? We all know that it


    should not be in the possession of the Phoenix Master n in the first ce," Marcia asked with


    overwhelming interest.


    "Can we talk about thister?" Rocky didn''t want to exin too much at that moment because there


    was an obvious connection between the Demonic Soul Cauldron and the Holy Dragon Empire.


    Moreover, he didn''t want to mention it to anyone before he figured everything out.


    "Basil, since the spiritual race is involved in this matter, things aren''t that simple. Moreover, the Phoenix


    Master n must be in a mess right now. Perhaps, other ns of the spiritual race want to take


    advantage of the situation and rob them. Right now, we should be careful not to be involved in any of


    their problems. Especially you..." Marcia knew Rocky''s importance, so she wouldn''t let him take the risk


    that easily.


    "If the most powerful demonic beast is really reborn, surely, it will do no good to any empire. So, let''s


    just try our best," Rocky said with a dull smile.


    Marcia knew that Rocky had his own n. Therefore, she didn''t say anything else. In fact, she came


    here in person because she was worried that he would act recklessly again. With her around, she could


    protect him if he came close to any danger.


    Two days had passed, and


    just as Rocky had predicted, the demonic monsters that had been wreaking havoc everywhere


    suddenly began to move on arge scale. It seemed that they were gathering towards amon


    ce.


    Meanwhile, Erica sent a group of spirit maniptors to search every in of the Magic Phoenix


    Empire, as they tried to find traces of the legendary guardian beast.


    On the third day, the queen of the Magic Phoenix Empire gathered Rocky and the others to have a


    meeting to tackle about the progress in the legendary guardian beast hunt. ording to the moving


    direction of the beasts and the reports sent by the spirit maniptors who were sent to search every


    in, the range of searching was greatly reduced.


    As they discussed, a guard came in and reported, "Your Majesty, Princess Alyssa from the Timber


    Deity Empire is here to see you."


    Upon hearing this, Rocky and the others exchanged looks with one another.


    "Tell her toe in!" the queen instructed.


    Soon, a beautiful figure with an indifferent face presumptuous aura suddenly walked into the hall.


    "You are also here?" As soon as she set foot inside the hall, Rocky''s faint smile caught her attention.


    However, when she saw the three women beside him, she immediately went back to her usual


    "What brings you here, Princess Alyssa?" the queen inquired.


    "I think you already know why, Your Majesty. Recently, there have been a lot of half-human, half-beast


    monsters appearing on the border of the Timber Deity Empire. ording to the investigation, these


    monsters seem to havee from the border of the Magic Phoenix Empire. We have already sent


    many letters to verify it, but you seem to have hidden the truth from us on purpose. That is the reason


    why I have invited myself toe over here, personally. Something serious has happened. Am I right?"


    Alyssa was very smart. Seeing Rocky and Marcia present, she knew that it was not a simple matter.


    The queen and Felicia were trapped in a dilemma upon hearing Alyssa''s words. At that moment, they


    were considering whether to tell the truth or not. The Timber Deity Empire was the alliance of the Magic


    Phoenix Empire. If the Magic Phoenix Empire didn''t give a reasonable exnation, then it would


    definitely affect the rtionship between the two empires.

 Chapter 1202 The Battle At The Fog Demon Plain

    Chapter 1202 The Battle At The Fog Demon in


    "Preceptor Felicia, please tell her the truth. Perhaps the Timber Deity Empire will also lend a hand to


    the Magic Phoenix Empire," Rocky scowled.


    After thinking for a while, Felicia faced Alyssa and told her about the current situation. Needless to say,


    she omitted some of the secrets that were rted to the Phoenix Master n. All she mentioned was


    the matter about the soul of a very powerful demonic beast that was harming the Magic Phoenix


    Empire at that moment. In fact, she failed to mention anything about the number one ancient demonic


    beast, nor the Demonic Soul Cauldron.


    "Are you sure about that? A demonic beast? What kind of demonic beast''s soul would be that


    powerful?" Alyssa cast her doubts at Felicia''s words.


    Obviously, Felicia would not tell her the exact truth.


    "Your Royal Highness, please, don''t ask us too much. You will know when the time is right," Rocky said


    to Alyssa.


    At once, Alyssa didn''t ask any more questions. After all, she believed and trusted Rocky''s words.


    However, since the situation was urgent, the queen of the Magic Phoenix Empire also asked Alyssa to


    send a group of spirit maniptors from the Timber Deity Empire to support them.


    Considering the severity of the matter and its potential harm to the Timber Deity Empire, Alyssa


    instantly sent a message to her empire to gather and send a group of spirit maniptors.


    Two days after, the reinforcements from the Timber Deity Empire safely arrived at the Magic Phoenix


    Empire.


    Almost at the same time, Erica, who was tasked to lead a group of spirit maniptors to search the


    different ins of the Magic Phoenix Empire, sent back some good news. After several days of


    relentless searching, they finally found the legendary guardian beast on the Fog Demon in.


    At that moment, she also sent a message saying that arge number of demonic monsters were


    gathering towards the Fog Demon in.


    "The original soul must have summoned these monsters. I believe that we must take action on this


    matter immediately!" Rocky met Felicia''s eyes and then looked at the other people in the hall and made


    a suggestion.


    "I''m afraid that we can''t deal with those monsters and the original soul using our current strength. I


    think we''d better inform the Phoenix Master n as soon as possible before doing anything rash."


    Felicia thought for a while before she spoke.


    "Even if we inform the Phoenix Master n, it will take at least a day for them to arrive. But ording


    to the demonic monsters'' rate of gathering, I''m afraid that they will be able toplete their gathering


    in the Fog Demon in in less than a day. It seems that we don''t have much time. Therefore, the best


    thing we could do is to prevent them from gathering into the original soul before the Phoenix Master


    n''s reinforcements arrive..." Rocky said with knitted brows.


    At that moment, the people in the hall all looked at each other as if trying to meet amon decision.


    After a while, they all nodded in agreement.


    "Basil is right. We can''t afford to hesitate at all on this matter. We''d better hurry up to the Fog Demon


    in and see what''s going on at once," advised Marcia.


    "Well, Prince Crimson, General Marcia, and Princess Alyssa, please take your people to the Fog


    Demon in as soon as possible. After I inform the Phoenix Master n, I will assemble the elites of


    the Magic Phoenix Empire and the support team of the Phoenix Master n to rush over," Felicia


    instructed Rocky and the others.


    Soon after, Rocky and the others left, leading the spirit maniptor teams of the Holy Dragon Empire


    and the Timber Deity Empire to the Fog Demon in.


    Not long after, they arrived at the in. The moment they arrived, Rocky and the others were at a loss


    for words upon seeing the scene in front of them. An area with a radius of approximately thousands of


    meters around the in waspletely covered with thick demonic fog. Everything was as dark as the


    sunless night, with the wind whistling in their ears in an eerie manner.


    Meanwhile, in the center of the in, a huge beast shadow stood there. It had blood-red eyes, and its


    body was filled with a demonic aura. It did not resemble a legendary guardian beast but more looked


    like a terrible demonic monster.


    Needless to say, this huge beast shadow was none other than the legendary guardian beast of the


    Phoenix Master n, the Ice Phoenix Queen.


    Originally, the Ice Phoenix Queen was supposed to be transparent, just like ice. However, it became


    extremely bizarre because of the unprecedented change, which made it emit ck and purple light. Of


    course, the most astonishing thing about it was the aura it emitted, which was much stronger than the


    original aura of a legendary guardian beast. Moreover, this was only the aura of the original soul of the


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    most powerful ancient demonic beast attached to its body, and it was not yetplete at that state.


    Once the original soul absorbed all the remnant souls and after fusing and forming aplete soul, the


    most powerful ancient demonic beast would be reborn with the help of the Ice Phoenix Queen''s body.


    Moreover, the once most powerful ancient demonic beast would appear in the world again. Once that


    happened, there would surely be unimaginable consequences that every creature would suffer from.


    "Is that the legendary guardian beast?" Alyssa immediately recognized that the Ice Phoenix Queen was


    a legendary guardian beast of the spiritual race, so she immediately turned to look at Rocky for


    confirmation.


    As a response, he nodded and began to exin the whole scenario to Alyssa in the simplest way he


    could.


    "So, you mean to say that the most powerful ancient demonic beast has to be reborn with the help of


    the legendary guardian beast of the Phoenix Master n? What on earth am I looking at?" Alyssa


    widened her eyes out of sheer shock.


    "I''ll exin it in detailter." Without a doubt, Rocky knew that the Ice Phoenix Queen had already been


    affected by the original soul of the most powerful ancient demonic beast, and the previous mutation


    was still going on.


    "Oh, here you are!" At that moment, Erica and several other spirit maniptors, who had located the


    legendary guardian beast, immediately joined them.


    "So, how''s it going?" Rocky asked.


    "We found that arge number of demonic monsters have appeared in the east and south. If our


    calction is correct, they will be here in less than an hour." Erica exined the situation at once.


    "Look over there. I think some monsters have already reached this area." At the time, Shirley pointed


    towards a group of monsters that suddenly appear from the west of their location. About a dozen of


    these monsters were gathering at a very fast speed towards the legendary guardian beast that had


    been controlled by the ancient demonic beast''s soul.


    "I have to take my people there. What we need now is to buy more time. Basil, stay here and be in


    charge of the overall situation. Yourmanding ability wille in handy again..." Alyssa, who had


    known the truth, also realized that the situation was getting more critical by the second. If the ancient


    demonic beast was sessfully reborn, the Timber Deity Empire would probably be involved, so she


    urgently told Rocky about her arrangement.


    Hearing Alyssa''s orders, Rocky nodded immediately and epted his assignment.


    Soon after, Alyssa led her group of spirit maniptors to the monsters that appeared in the west to stop


    them from approaching.


    Unfortunately, at that moment, arge number of monsters appeared in two different directions from the


    south and the east of the Fog Demon in, which divided their team''s attention.


    At the same time, Marcia led the remaining spirit maniptors along with the other women dispersed


    and guarded each side of the in.


    In total, there were already more than sixty spirit maniptors from two empires trying their best to stop


    the monsters from invading the in, including Alyssa and Marcia, who were at the spiritual master


    level, as well as their respective legendary guardian beasts, Sabina, the other two women, some


    peerless masters at the Divine Stage, and some masters at the Supernal Stage. One would surely


    gasp in astonishment after seeing how powerful the team was.


    However, more and more monsters began to arrive, with at least a few hundred of them traveling to the


    in one after the other. They had to destroy these monsterspletely. Otherwise, even their broken


    bodies would be able to climb towards the Ice Phoenix Queen that stood in the center and was


    constantly mutating. Therefore, it appeared that it was impossible topletely block the arrival of


    those monsters.


    After a short while, some monsters that had managed to escape the attacks of the team got close to


    the legendary guardian beast. However, after getting close, they exploded without warning, and the


    broken souls, which were simr to rays of light, immediately flew up and fused into the body of the Ice


    Phoenix Queen. Soon after, its aura began to slowly rise.


    Gradually, an even stronger evil aura was shrouding the entire area.

 Chapter 1203 Stop The Catastrophe

    Chapter 1203 Stop The Catastrophe


    At the same time, the Ice Phoenix Queen also fell into a violent state. Not long after, the hard ice scales


    covering its body that kept on rising with the evil spirit quickly disintegrated. Without warning, they burst


    out in all directions, causing havoc in the area.


    These innumerable ice scales resembled small meteorites falling from the sky.


    As a result, several pits were created on the ground right after they hadnded and produced loud


    booming sound. Many spirit maniptors failed to dodge the iing shower, leaving them either


    seriously injured or disabled after being hit. On the other hand, the ice scales that fell on the ground


    quickly turned into ice demon shadows. As soon as that happened, they began to surge towards the


    spirit maniptors led by Marcia and the Phoenix Master n members, preventing them from moving


    further.


    At that moment, a myriad of ice demon shadows sped into the crowd. Immediately, the shadows


    exploded and transformed into overwhelming light,pletely blending the identities of the enemies


    and the allies.


    Each of the ice demon shadows'' explosion caused damage to at least ten meters around it. However,


    there were countless ice demon shadows that exploded, which meant that it covered a range of at least


    hundreds of meters around the Ice Phoenix Queen. In the blink of an eye, about forty spirit


    maniptors were killed, while some members of the Phoenix Master n were severely injured from


    the destructive force.


    Not long after, the situation returned to total chaos as the demonic monsters took advantage of the


    opportunity to move forward and destroy everything in their path as they approached the Ice Phoenix


    Queen.


    Despite Rocky being in charge of the whole situation, he knew he needed the help of the seasoned


    leaders with him. Without hesitation, he asked the spirit maniptors, including Marcia, and Alyssa to


    assemble another line of resistance in the fastest way they could. Judging from the current status, it


    was difficult to stop the demonic monsters because the ice demon shadows that dposed from the


    Ice Phoenix Queen were like suicide attacks. Soon after, many demonic monsters approached the


    most powerful ancient demonic beast. These demonic monsters transformed into broken souls and


    merged with the ancient demonic beast inside Ice Phoenix Queen''s body.


    As the merging of the broken souls deepened, the queen''s demonic nature became stronger with every


    passing second.


    Without warning, the queen opened its mouth, and a beam of breathtaking spiritual power came out of


    it. Immediately, it swept towards the spirit maniptors and the members of the Phoenix Master n


    like a huge tsunami. At once, more people were killed and suffered tremendous injuries from the st.


    Rocky''s eyes turned cold, and Felicia''s face turned as gloomy as dark clouds upon witnessing such a


    horrific scene. In fact, she found it so heartbreaking because the spirit maniptors that she brought


    with her were almost the elites of the Magic Phoenix Empire, the Holy Dragon Empire, and the Timber


    Deity Empire. She had believed that the team was already unbeatable in the face of the Ice Phoenix


    Queen, but she could never be more wrong at that moment. Sadly, thebined strength of their


    forces turned out to be so minuscule and vulnerablepared to the power of the possessed queen.


    Of course, it was known that the ancient demonic beasts treated the spiritual race beings as their


    source of food since the emergence of the spiritual race. Therefore, there was no doubt that those


    beasts were extremely powerful. And now, the one possessing the Ice Phoenix Queen''s body was the


    most powerful ancient demonic beast at that time. It was no wonder why Rocky and his team were


    suffering great losses.


    Not only the elites of the human beings, those members of the Phoenix Master n who fought that


    day were also shocked and turned deathly pale upon seeing the dreadful aftermath of the demonic


    beast'' attacks.


    However, at that time, the main purpose of Rocky and the others was to buy themselves some time


    and wait for the Phoenix Master n''s reinforcements.


    As time went by, the casualties became heavier, with more and more warriors getting killed from one


    explosion after another. In fact, the front line blocking the demonic monsters also fell apart under the


    violent impact of the ice demon shadows and demonic monsters. Soon after, the whole situation


    became very serious.


    Moreover, those broken souls of the demonic monsters which were unable to bepletely destroyed


    quickly possessed many of the spirit maniptors, turning them into demonic monsters as well.


    Rocky saw this and thought that if the situation went on like this, more and more of their remaining


    spirit maniptors, who were only less than a hundred, would transform into demonic monsters in a


    short time.


    Clenching his fists in frustration, he turned to Felicia and said, "Preceptor Felicia, we can''t go on like


    this. When will the reinforcements of the Phoenix Master n arrive?"


    "I am not certain, but I think they are already on the way." Felicia shook her head in dismay.


    "How about this way? Let''s pull back all the spirit maniptors below the Supernal Stage!" Rocky said


    with absolute certainty. He knew that the spirit maniptors below the Supernal Stage were of no use


    in the current situation they were in. In addition, if they continued to fight, they might be possessed by


    the broken souls at any time and contribute to the increasing number of enemies that they would have


    to suppress. That was why he thought that it was wise to withdraw the spirit maniptors below the


    Supernal Stage to preserve their fighting power.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Felicia hesitated for a moment after hearing Rocky''s idea. After understanding what Rocky had meant,


    she immediately ordered the troops to withdraw the spirit maniptors below the Supernal Stage of the


    Magic Phoenix Empire. Meanwhile, Rocky also asked Marcia and Alyssa to withdraw such spirit


    maniptors of their respective empires, leaving only a few spirit maniptors at the Supernal Stage


    and the Divine Stage, as well as some members of the Phoenix Master n to continue fighting.


    After most of the spirit maniptors were withdrawn, those monsters quickly moved forward to the Ice


    Phoenix Queen.


    Those who stayed fighting had no other choice but to narrow their interception line again.


    Rocky at once moved towards Marcia and the others and stood by their side.


    "I think it is best to attack them when they get close..." Rocky immediately suggested to his team.


    Then, his team members kept retreating. Soon after, more than a hundred demonic monsters swarmed


    from all directions, instantly surrounding the Ice Phoenix Queen.


    "Attack!" Rockymanded.


    All at once, Marcia and the othersunched attacks simultaneously. They fired all kinds of shocking


    spiritual martial arts and secret skills of the spiritual race as they attacked the dense mass of demonic


    beasts. Also, more than twenty spirit-manipted beasts from the five-star to seven-star at the fifth to


    seventh grade rushed into the group of demonic beasts andunched their deadly attacks!


    Despite theirck of warriors, it was easy to causerge-scale destruction to the demonic monsters


    because of their assembly.


    However, there were also many monsters that exploded into broken souls that flew into the air and


    gathered towards the Ice Phoenix Queen before being killed by the team.


    Uriah quickly burst out infinite fire chains, like whips that crazily threw the broken souls flying in the air


    and burning them up into ashes.


    But the battle did notst long, because the Ice Phoenix Queen shook off the ice scales on its body


    again. Immediately, an overwhelming demon light covered an area of hundreds of meters around it,


    forcing Rocky and the others to fly back.


    Just when they thought they could no longer stop those monsters, their eyesy on the hundreds of


    figures that flew hastily in the sky. Like a disy of fireworks, the astonishing auras of the spiritual race


    pervaded the entire sky.


    "Look! Here they are." Felicia immediately showed a trace of joy upon seeing the reinforcements arrive.


    Rocky and the others, who had just been forced back by the Ice Phoenix Queen, also shared the same


    feeling as Felicia.


    In the blink of an eye, hundreds of figures from the Phoenix Master n led by their matriarch, Jill,


    started to approach them. These hundreds of figures wereprised of many high-level spiritual


    ves, a dozen of ordinary spiritual beings, and eight spiritual masters, including Jill and three elders


    that Rocky was familiar with.


    The Phoenix Master n showed great efforts as theyunched their full force in the time of need.


    Without a doubt, they had put importance to stop this catastrophe.

 Chapter 1204 To Use The Forbidden Skill

    Chapter 1204 To Use The Forbidden Skill


    Jill led hundreds of members of the Phoenix Master n and flew down as fast as they could to meet


    Felicia and the other spirit maniptors who had retreated to the safe area.


    "Matriarch Jill!" Upon seeing her, Felicia immediately walked up to her, heaving a sigh of relief.


    "How''s everything going?" Jill asked as she focused her eyes on the Ice Phoenix Queen that was


    constantly absorbing the remnant soul. Its evil aura continued to get stronger and stronger while


    nothing was done against it. Even without asking, she knew that the situation was pretty bad. A serious


    expression showed on her face, as she knew that they had to hurry up and stopped it, or there would


    be more dire consequences.


    "We tried our best to restrain those monsters, but the situation is getting out of control now..." Felicia


    answered while looking down, feeling a little helpless.


    "It''s alright. You''ve done pretty well." Seeing the injured and fatigued spirit maniptors behind Felicia,


    Jill was still a little relieved. If not for their efforts to buy time, the mightiest demonic beast in the ancient


    times could have been born through the body of the Ice Phoenix Queen.


    Then, she immediately addressed the hundreds of members of the Phoenix Master n and ordered,


    "No matter what the cost, we can''t let those monsters get close to the legendary guardian beast!"


    As soon as she issued the order, all the members of the Phoenix Master n, except the elders who


    were also the spiritual masters, dispersed immediately. They went deep into the area where the group


    of monsters close to the Ice Phoenix Queen was lurking. They rushed towards them and fought with all


    their might to keep them from approaching the legendary guardian beast.


    The raidunched by the members of the Phoenix Master n was extremely formidable. Not long


    enough, they were able to push back and secure a clearance of about a hundred meters away from the


    Ice Phoenix Queen.


    Immediately sensing the threat being imposed by the members, the Ice Phoenix Queen quickly


    exhibited its own vicious counterattack. Countless ice scales turned into ice demon shadows that


    scattered on the ground. They unleashed exploding beams of light in an attempt to resist the invaders.


    However, the intensity of such attacks was not able to hinder the members of the Phoenix Master n


    from carrying their orders.


    As soon as Rocky and the others saw what was going on, they immediately retreated and entrusted the


    situation to the members of the Phoenix Master n.


    At the same time, Jill also began to take action and stretched her delicate body. In the blink of an eye,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    she arrived where Rocky and his team were.


    "Matriarch Jill," Rocky greeted Jill as soon as he saw her.


    "I''ve heard from Preceptor Felicia that you are the reason why we were able to easily find the


    legendary guardian beast. I cannot thank you enough for helping my n." Although she tried to say


    these words as calm as possible, it was hard to hide the overflowing joy due to gratitude. Furthermore,


    as she looked at Rocky, there was aplicated emotion gleaming in her eyes.


    This didn''t go unnoticed in the eyes of Marcia, who was standing right next to Rocky. Feeling quite


    ufortable with Jill''s stares, she immediately stepped forward and greeted Jill, blocking her view.


    She cupped her hands as she introduced herself, "My name is Marcia Mu. Nice to meet you, Matriarch


    Jill."


    "Oh, you are Marcia? The human daughter of Ma, the former patriarch of the Dragon Master


    n?" Earlier, Jill heard about Marcia''s true identity and what had happened to her before she became


    a true member of the spiritual race. Thus, when she finally met Marcia for the first time, she couldn''t


    help but stare at her. There was an expression of surprise and thrill on her face.


    She also knew that not long ago, Rocky was the one who helped Marcia remove the curse seal in her


    body. Right after that, she was able to be a spiritual master. However, Jill recognized that her aura


    was much stronger than the others. In fact, Alyssa''s curse seal was also removed, but the gap between


    her aura and Marcia''s was still significant.


    "I see. You heard about me." Marcia pretended to be a bit surprised.


    "Of course. How could I not know? In the entire Wild Spirit Land, you and Princess Alyssa are the only


    two human beings that also belong to the spiritual race. Furthermore, the one who undid the curse


    seals in your bodies is..." Jill''s voice suddenly softened as she said herst sentence. Immediately


    after, her gaze fell on Rocky again. She began to imagine how special he was. Not only did he possess


    such a powerful hidden evil power in his body, but he was also able to remove the curse seals for


    Marcia and Alyssa. She felt that Rocky was outstanding in every aspect, and she also couldn''t deny


    that she had feelings for him before.


    However, Jill also deemed that there wasn''t much time to be wasted on chatting. She immediately


    much to ask, but I hope that you could help the Phoenix Master n again, Prince Crimson."


    "Sure. What should we do now?" Rocky''s expression also became serious. He wanted to know Jill''s


    next n now that the members of the Phoenix Master n had already suppressed the monsters that


    were trying to approach the Ice Phoenix Queen. The originally critical situation had been alleviated, but


    they still couldn''t let their guard down.


    "I, together with the seven elders, who were also spiritual masters of my n, will use the forbidden


    skill of my n to extract the original soul from the body of the legendary guardian beast. However, this


    forbidden skill will consume a lot of spiritual power. During the time that we are performing it, we cannot


    be disturbed until the end, or else, all our efforts will be wasted. Therefore, we need powerful people


    who will stand guard in order to guarantee that the Soul-extracting Array bepleted without any


    problem," Jill exined to Rocky.


    "All right. We can do that for you," Rocky immediately replied after ncing at Marcia and Alyssa. He


    "Thank you. We owe you guys a lot. Well then, let''s start!" Jill gave the signal to Rocky and also


    nodded at the seven spiritual masters.


    In the blink of an eye, Jill and the seven elders turned into eight rays of dazzling light, rose into the sky,


    and shot down at the Ice Phoenix Queen.


    "Let''s move out too!" Rocky gave the signal to his team members. They spread out on the ground and


    surrounded the Ice Phoenix Queen, ''I didn''t expect that the legendary guardian beast has be so


    powerful. If I had known this earlier, I should have gathered more spiritual masters to easily perform the


    forbidden skill. This skill was originally prohibited by the ancestors of our n, and it shouldn''t be used


    unless there''s no other way. But right now, this is the only thing that we can rely on. If we don''t manage


    to extract the original soul even with the forbidden skill...'' Jill thought as she felt a hint of panic. Ideally,


    she had nned to use the forbidden skill after Rocky had already suppressed the mutation of the Ice


    Phoenix Queen through the gene inhibitor. However, several elders rejected this idea. They reasoned


    that they should only use the forbidden skill as thest resort. If possible, they didn''t want them to use it


    at all. After all, it was a pretty risky skill. Once theymitted a tiny mistake during the process, the


    lives of those who employed the skill would be in absolute danger.


    However, the situation had already escted to the point that the forbidden skill was the only answer to


    their dilemma. Although several elders of the Phoenix Master n were still unwilling to permit its use,


    they had no choice but to allow it now.


    "With ourbined power, we should be able to smoothly perform the forbidden skill, but at this point,


    there''s no guarantee if we can expect a positive result. But we don''t have time to procrastinate. If the


    demonic nature of the legendary guardian beast bes even stronger, it will be more troublesome


    and dangerous!" one of the seven elders strictly warned.

 Chapter 1205 It Became More Powerful

    Chapter 1205 It Became More Powerful


    In an instant, Jill and the seven elders of the Phoenix Master n, who were all spiritual masters, had


    flown to the sky directly above the Ice Phoenix Queen. They sat in eight different ces with their legs


    tightly crossed in the air.


    The Ice Phoenix Queen sensed the auras of the eight spiritual masters. So, it immediately spurted


    several strong light beams and rushed towards the eight.


    Just then, their guardian beasts were all summoned to guard them. The beasts were like shields that


    blocked the attacks of the strong light beams.


    Then almost at the same time, the spiritual light and spiritual power of the eight amplified. Their spiritual


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    light rose, and their spiritual power that could make mountains copse and even start a tsunami


    spread all over the area instantly. The spiritual power of the eightpletely covered the Ice Phoenix


    Queen.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and the others also approached the eight. After feeling such amazing spiritual


    power, they felt like they were suffocating. The sensation was especially stronger for the weaker ones


    in the group. Everyone immediately felt out of breath, and even the faces of Sabina and the other


    women changed.


    "The forbidden skill of the Phoenix Master n¡ªthe Eight-Trigram Soul-extracting Array!" the eight


    shouted at the same time. They instantly emitted rays of spiritual light while they were hanging in the


    air, which looked like eight small suns.


    Then, eight phoenix beast light shadows came out of the bodies of the eight. The eight shadows looked


    different from one another.


    Then, they immediately surrounded and rushed towards the Ice Phoenix Queen in eight different


    directions.


    When the eight shadows dived into the queen''s body, it immediately let out a screeching roar, as if it


    were in extreme pain. Then, it began to struggle andsh out crazily. Its ice wings pped violently,


    looking like it was about to explode. Powerful auras also rushed around like ripples.


    At the same time, the broken souls that had been absorbed by the queen were separated from its body


    and moved around freely.


    In an instant, the demonic nature of the queen dramatically decreased.


    The monsters that tried to break through the heavy resistance also became violent maybe because


    they felt that the original soul was threatened. Some of them suddenly changed into something strange.


    They produced wings made from fresh flesh and flew into the air like a swarm of bees, rushing towards


    the eight.


    Seeing that the monsters were about to approach the eight, Rocky and his team immediately rushed to


    them for support. Marcia and Alyssa were the first to attack. Meanwhile, Rocky mounted Uriah, flew in


    the air and immediately tried to block the monsters.


    Due to the influence of the forbidden skill of the Phoenix Master n, the Eight-Trigram Soul-extracting


    Array, the broken souls collected by the Ice Phoenix Queen were constantly being separated from its


    body. So, the power of the legendary guardian beast was continuously waning.


    This seemingly thrilling scene had already made Jill and the other seven spiritual masters use their full


    strength. Whether they could sessfully extract the original soul of the most powerful ancient


    demonic beast from the Ice Phoenix Queen''s body was still unknown!


    When everything was going well for them, dark clouds suddenly gathered in the Fog Demon in.


    Bright lightning shed constantly, and loud thunders rumbled. Then, a huge thunderbolt struck down,


    directly towards the eight.


    The eight and their eight guardian beasts resisted the attack immediately. However, endless waves of


    lightning and thunder continued falling from the sky and were forcefully shaking away the eight beasts.


    Then, it suddenly hit the phoenix beast light shadows released by the eight. In a blink of an eye, the


    eight phoenix beast light shadows were all dispersed.


    The violent thunder appeared too suddenly, and it was so powerful that even the guardian beasts of the


    eight could not resist it. Rocky and the others were busy dealing with the flying demonic monsters, so


    they did not expect that to happen.


    After the eight beast shadows were dispersed, the faces of the eight changed dramatically. They were


    all thrown away by the impact of the power. Two of the weaker spiritual masters spurted mouthfuls of


    ck blood. Although the others were not hurt, they felt depressed and drained to see that their efforts


    to suppress the Ice Phoenix Queen werepletely in vain.


    Just as the eight beast shadows disappeared, the broken souls that had been separated from the Ice


    Phoenix Queen immediately merged into its body again.


    Jill''s face darkened at the situation. She felt that the sudden violent thunder from the sky was not just a


    coincidence, so her eyes immediately turned deadly.


    Rocky''s face also became serious. He suddenly felt a series of strong aura from the sky. He


    immediately looked up and saw a group of figures from the spiritual raceing quickly.


    At that moment, all the Phoenix Master n members and the human spirit maniptors noticed the


    sudden appearance of this group of spiritual race beings. They were all astounded at what was


    happening.


    Several figures of the unexpected spiritual race group flew over quickly and positioned themselves not


    too far away from the Ice Phoenix Queen. They were suddenly all facing Jill.


    "Jill, long time no see! How have you been?" the figure at the very front said with a strong sense of


    boldness. He was holding a thunder radiance ball which was a palm-sized spirit bead. He seemed to


    be awfully familiar with Jill.


    Rocky, who was not far away, immediately saw the figure of the spiritual race. He was also shocked


    because this spiritual race being was no other than the patriarch of the Heavenly Demon n,


    Townsend. Rocky had already seen him before when he entered the forbidden area of the spiritual race


    before.


    "Were you the one who did that just now?" Her eyes were filled with rage when Jill saw Townsend and


    the members of his n. She waspletely appalled by the guts of Townsend to evene to this


    ce.


    Townsend smiled mischievously without saying anything, but thecency in his eyes had shown


    everything.


    "Just tell me what you want. I don''t want to waste my time," Jill said immediately.


    "Well obviously I''m here to subdue the legendary guardian beast of your Phoenix Master n that has


    been upied by the most powerful ancient demonic beast," Townsend answered as if it was already


    an obvious fact.


    "What? How did you know that?" When she heard what Townsend said, Jill was really surprised. She


    had banned everyone from revealing anything about the number one ancient demonic beast that was


    inside their guardian beast.


    "Our information has always been up to date," Townsend said with a shrewd smile. It could be seen


    that he knew everything about the Phoenix Master n.


    Jill''s face looked even worse when she heard this. The appearance of Townsend with a group of his


    people made things even moreplicated and confusing.


    Because of the meddling of the Heavenly Demon n, the Ice Phoenix Queen took the opportunity to


    absorb a lot of broken souls. The demonic nature of its body became even stronger.

 Chapter 1206 In Big Trouble

    Chapter 1206 In Big Trouble


    The members of the Phoenix Master n and the human spirit maniptors present were all


    astonished, as the demonic nature of the Ice Phoenix Queen grew more intense. Its aura was already


    much more staunch and forcefulpared to that of an ordinary legendary guardian beast, and it


    seemed that it still had more power in its reserves, which it had yet to show.


    Although the Ice Phoenix Queen, the Holy-blood Dragon King, and the Timber Moon Fox King were all


    legendary guardian beasts, thetter two were reincarnated with the birth of Marcia and Alyssa.


    Therefore, they grew up with their masters together. Back then, no one could have removed the curses


    on Marcia and Alyssa, so they had been only as strong as ordinary guardian beasts, if not weaker.


    Marcia and Alyssa could never activate their reincarnation bloodline, before Rocky finally removed the


    curse impressed upon them. After that, they could break the restrictions and inherit the bloodline as a


    legendary guardian beast


    Simr to the spirit-manipted beasts and the guardian beasts, it would take time for the legendary


    guardian beasts to grow strong and reach their full potential. The Holy-blood Dragon King and the


    Timber Moon Fox King had just begun to grow, and their strength was only a little better than that of the


    guardian beasts at the same level. However,pared to other legendary guardian beasts that were


    far older than them, they were still more delicate. For example, the Nether Butterfly Queen had lived for


    hundreds of years when Rocky hadst seen it. And even though it had been asleep for five hundred


    years, its aura was more potent than that of the Holy-blood Dragon King or the Timber Moon Fox King.


    Rocky could surmise that the Ice Phoenix Queen had lived for decades, or even a hundred years, after


    itstest reincarnation before the Phoenix Master n found it. And because it had lived for a hundred


    years already, if not more, it was more robust and forcefulpared to the Holy-blood Dragon King


    and the Timber Moon Fox King. Therefore, if the original soul of the fiercest demonic beast in the


    ancient times were reborn in the body of the Ice Phoenix Queen, the queen would absorb this


    herculean strength of the demonic beast.


    Now, the strength of the queen and the demonic beast were empowering each other, making the queen


    more powerful than any other legendary guardian beast. Thanks to this, it had a virtually unlimited


    potential!


    After the Phoenix Master n suppressed the power of the queen with great effort, the Heavenly


    Demon n suddenly appeared and stirred trouble. So all their previous efforts were put to waste.


    On the other hand, the Ice Phoenix Queen took this opportunity to absorb the remaining souls, and with


    that, it further improved its demonic aura. Even the spiritual race could not help but be intimidated by


    the extremely potent aura it had disyed.


    Jill red at Townsend, looking enraged because he had just destroyed the rare opportunity they had.


    Now, even if she and her members had the chance to use the forbidden skill again, they might not be


    able to suppress the queen. However, if it went on like this, they could only watch helplessly as the


    demonic beast resurrected in the body of the Ice Phoenix Queen. If that happened, all the members of


    the Phoenix Master n had no hopes of stopping it, not even if they worked together, and the fierce


    and mighty demonic beast would inevitably destroy them.


    Jill''s eyes fell on Townsend''s ball that was zing with lightning. Inside it, a purple Mysterious Spirit


    Raw Gemstone intermittently throbbed with vibrant, blinding light.


    "Tell me, is the ball you are holding one of the nine spiritual treasures, the Thunder Ball? I just saw you


    Heavenly Demon n had two spiritual treasures, and she was astonished to see one of them in


    person at that moment.


    The ball used to be a spiritual treasure of one of the nine ns of the spiritual race, but they had fallen


    from grace a long time ago. Sometime after that, the Heavenly Demon n got a hold of it, but


    Townsend asked the head of the n where they hid the ball and sent a team of human spirit


    maniptors to fetch it.


    "I am impressed that you recognized it. Yes, this is one of the nine spiritual treasures," Townsend


    replied with a faint smile.


    Rocky, who was standing close to them, heard the conversation between Jill and Townsend, and it put


    a stern frown on his face. Thest time he had seen Townsend, the patriarch had another one of the


    nine spiritual treasures in his possession, namely the Heavenly Incredible Mace. Moreover, the


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    patriarch had used it to forcefully open the space entrance hidden in the body of the Nether Butterfly


    Queen, which showed just how imposing the Heavenly Incredible Mace could be. Seeing that


    Townsend had a different spiritual treasure apart from the Heavenly Incredible Mace, Rocky realized


    that the rumor was urate after all. Townsend, indeed, had two spiritual treasures. The patriarch


    seemed well-prepared. It looked as if he had nned everything wlessly, from beginning to the end.


    "The most powerful demonic beast in the ancient times is more powerful than a legendary guardian


    beast. It is a pity to draw out its original soul like this. Since you can''t tame it, let me do it for you,"


    dered Townsend, a sly smirk on his face. Rocky was right. Townsend had engineered everything


    that happened in the Magic Phoenix Empire and the Phoenix Master n.


    The evil patriarch nned the opening of the Demonic Soul Cauldron. Initially, he only wanted to obtain


    the soul of the mighty ancient demonic beast, and he didn''t expect that it would possess the legendary


    guardian beast of the Phoenix Master n. It was a delight, of course, that the original soul of the


    demonic beast from the ancient times possessed the legendary guardian beast, and the remnant souls


    had escaped. It had pushed his n forward further than he nned. At first, he had been a little bit


    worried that he couldn''t find a suitable body to revive the primal demonic beast, but thankfully, his


    biggest problem was now solved.


    Once the most powerful demonic beast in the ancient times was reborn in the body of the legendary


    guardian beast of the Phoenix Master n, he would be able to subdue it.


    Of course, it would not be easy to subdue it, but Townsend was well-prepared. He was confident that


    he would never return empty-handed, nor would he let his carefully nned scheme fail. "Are you


    nning to have the mighty and ancient demonic beast be reborn in the body of the legendary


    guardian beast of my n? In your dreams! Take your n members away from here as soon as


    possible. Or else, don''t me me for what I will do to you!"


    Jill warned him with a stern look. She repressed a distressed sigh because the situation was bing


    more critical. If the Heavenly Demon n continued to make trouble, she, and the other spiritual


    masters would have to make a move. "The other ns of the spiritual race may be afraid of you, but we


    only yield to persuasion and not coercion," Townsend sneered and waved his hand. At once, the


    members of the spiritual race that followed him rushed down as one.


    "It looks like the Phoenix Master n is in big trouble now!" Rocky watched the scene with narrowed


    eyes. Meanwhile, Marcia, Alyssa, and other women flew to surround him, spurred on by the danger


    that surrounded them. The women had one thought in their mind at that moment, and that was to keep


    Rocky safe and secure.

 Chapter 1207 Resort To The Dragon-shaped Soul Beast

    Chapter 1207 Resort To The Dragon-shaped Soul Beast


    The spiritual race beings who had just arrived appeared to be an allied forceprised of different


    ns of the spiritual race. Most of them were from weak and small ns that had been annexed by the


    Heavenly Demon n.


    As soon as this army of various nsnded on the ground, they immediately lunged and attacked the


    Phoenix Master n members who had been trying to restrain the demons from approaching the Ice


    Phoenix Queen. At that moment, the members of the Phoenix Master n didn''t have any choice but


    to shift their focus to this makeshift army. In an instant, it became attrition between the two ns.


    Due to the interference of the newly-arrived army, the demons were able to get past the preupied


    members of the Phoenix Master n and waltzed towards the Ice Phoenix Queen. Soon after, they


    turned into numerous remnant souls that were quickly absorbed by the legendary guardian beast.


    As a result, the demonic aura surrounding the Ice Phoenix Queen surged at an astonishing level. The


    red light all over its body rose sharply, and the evil gust of wind continued to rampage throughout the


    Thick dark-red clouds appeared above the entire Fog Demon in, swirling rapidly as if forming a huge


    vortex. Red bolts of lightning shed among these gloomy clouds, followed by deafening roars of


    thunder.


    Both members of the spiritual race and the human race that saw this scene sensed that a horrifying


    aura had engulfed the Fog Demon in. It was like a disastrous omen that the most powerful ancient


    demonic beast wasing back to life. If this really happened, they knew that terrifying chaos would


    reign over the entire Wild Spirit Land.


    Also noticing the inauspicious signs of the rebirth of the strongest demonic beast, Jill angrily turned


    towards Townsend and snapped, "What the hell do you want to do?!"


    "I''ve already told you. I am going to subdue the demonic beast. After all, your meager n doesn''t


    have that strength. You and all your underlings should just step aside and quit on struggling,"


    Townsend said proudly as if acting like the most powerful demonic beast in the ancient times would


    automatically be under his control once it came back to life.


    Jill couldn''t help but wonder where Townsend was getting all his confidence to say that the Heavenly


    Demon n would surely subdue such a powerful beast.


    "As if we''d let that happen!" Jill retorted firmly. Almost all creatures feared this demonic beast. It was


    said that its strength was so overwhelming that it could bring catastrophe to both humans and the


    spiritual race. Once it was subdued by the Heavenly Demon n, all the other ns of the spiritual


    race would definitely suffer. Furthermore, the Phoenix Master n wanted to do everything they could


    to prevent the demonic beast''s birth, because it would be born using the body of their n''s legendary


    guardian beast. It meant that the Ice Phoenix Queen would perish and there was no assurance


    whether it could still be reincarnated again or not.


    "Don''t make this too hard on your part. The mightiest demonic beast is going toe back soon. There


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    is nothing you could do to stop it," Townsend blurted sternly. At that moment, he could be actually right.


    It seemed like no one had the ability to stop its rebirth anymore.


    The Ice Phoenix Queen had already absorbed too many remnant souls that it seemed like it had


    already reached its limit. Its huge body that crouched in the middle of the Fog Demon in began to


    undergo a sudden transformation. Unsightly red muscles and flesh started growing from within the Ice


    Phoenix Queen, and they were spreading around its body at a rapid rate. The beast looked up in the


    sky and roared frantically. The vibrations from its raging growls shook thend. The next moment, its


    evil and violent aura gushed out in all directions, affecting everyone that was within its range. The


    spiritual race beings that were too close from the Ice Phoenix Queen began screaming insanely. It was


    as if they were possessed by some kind of malevolent and demonic power. Their eyes turned red and


    their behavior became ferocious. They lost control of their minds, attacking everyone around them,


    whether friend or foe.


    Upon seeing that the horrible situation was still getting worse, the human spirit maniptors, who were


    able to do nothing but watch from the safe zone, trembled in fear while their faces turned as pale as a


    ghost.


    "What are we supposed to do now?" Marcia asked worriedly as she looked at Rocky. They were still in


    the middle of the area that was affected by the demonic aura of the Ice Phoenix Queen. Even with their


    powerful strength, they weren''t able to resist it head-on, so they had no choice but to keep on


    retreating.


    "The Phoenix Master n is already being overpowered. I don''t think we can count on them anymore.


    If we wanted to make sure that the most powerful demonic beast in the ancient times would not be


    reborn, we have to find a way by ourselves," Rocky said as he clenched his fists.


    "How are we going to do it? The spiritual masters of the Phoenix Master n failed miserably even


    after using the forbidden skill. What else can we do?" Alyssa shook her head, thinking that Rocky


    wanted them to do the impossible.


    "I think Her Royal Highness is right. We''d better stay out of it before it''s toote," Sabina agreed


    immediately and convinced Rocky.


    "Basil, I know that you want to help them, but there is no need for us to risk our lives. This is a battle


    between the ns of the spiritual race! We can opt to not get caught in it," Luci also persuaded as


    much as she could.


    "It''s not as simple as you imagine. The members of the Heavenly Demon n are a cunning bunch.


    They must have nned this for a long time. They should be the ones who deliberately released the


    soul of the demonic beast. Think about it. A lot of things that happened in the past were all connected


    to them. Moreover, if they really got a hold of such a disastrous demonic beast, the consequences


    would be unimaginable! It''s not just about the spiritual race anymore. Even humans will surely be


    affected by this." Rocky concluded these things with certainty in his eyes.


    "So, what now? Do you have any idea on how to stop their n? The forbidden skill should have been


    thest resort, but it still failed. What else can we do now?" Shirley asked straightforwardly as she


    red at Rocky.


    "I don''t know, but maybe¡­" Rocky hesitated for a moment and then suddenly shouted in his mind,


    "Hey, old guy! Can you help us? Is there any other way to extract the original soul of the ancient


    demonic beast from the body of the legendary guardian beast?"


    They all stared at Rocky with confused expressions on their faces as he seemingly talked to himself.


    However, they were surprised when Rocky''s chest suddenly lit up. A strange yet warm aura started


    emitting from him.


    "Yes, there is. But I''m afraid that you cannot employ it with your current strength." The Dragon-shaped


    Soul Beast''s voice echoed in his mind, giving him both good and bad news.


    "It''s fine. Just tell me about it, and I''ll handle the rest," Rocky answered urgently. In his mind, it was


    clear that this wasn''t the time to hesitate. If there was even just one percent of making it seed, he


    would take that chance without thinking twice.


    "Fine. The Soul-extracting Array of the Phoenix Master n is a powerful secret skill that was


    established in the early years of the spiritual race. It can readily extract souls of ancient spiritual beasts


    from their bodies. It will have no problem dealing with ordinary ancient demonic beasts. However, the


    soul of the most powerful demonic beast in ancient times is on a whole other level. This demonic beast


    is much stronger than you can imagine," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast warned him.


    "Hmm, it sounds like you know the mightiest demonic beast very well. Did you encounter it before?"


    Rocky asked out of curiosity. Since the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast seemed like he had much


    knowledge about the demonic beast, he assumed that the old beast must have encountered it before.


    "In the past, when the soul of this demonic beast was sealed into the Demonic Soul Cauldron, it took


    extremely great efforts to aplish it. What I will teach you is more powerful than the Phoenix Master


    n''s forbidden skill. However, it should be partnered with the Demonic Soul Cauldron. The original


    soul of the demonic beast would be very atrocious after it was extracted from the body. You must


    restrain its power as fast as possible, or it would just return to the body of the legendary guardian


    beast. The Demonic Soul Cauldron was the best option to seal the original soul of the demonic beast,


    but since it''s not here now, we still have to find a usible substitute." The Dragon-shaped Soul Beast


    just continued with the exnation, ignoring Rocky''s remark and question.

 Chapter 1208 Go All Out

    Chapter 1208 Go All Out


    "I know you''ve found a way," Rocky said in a low voice. "Tell me now."


    After a moment of silence, the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast finally answered, "The only way now is to


    extract the original soul of the ancient mighty demonic beast and seal it into the body of my


    descendant."


    "Are you talking about the ancient spiritual beast in my Magic Spiritual Space? Will it really work? I''m


    afraid..." Rocky raised his eyebrows after hearing that. He was somewhat suspicious. The Ice Phoenix


    Queen was transformed from the strongest ancient spiritual beast. Now even it couldn''t resist the


    control of the original soul of the ancient mighty demonic beast. The ancient spiritual beast in his Magic


    Spiritual Space didn''t have a soul but only a flesh body. Therefore, if the original soul was sealed into


    the flesh body of the ancient spiritual beast, it would be very possible that the flesh body was easily


    controlled by the original soul. By then, the situation would be even more troublesome.


    "The ancient spiritual beast is my descendant, so I think this is the only way to proceed. With the


    strength of its physical body, it should be able to withstand the power of the ancient mighty demonic


    beast. I know you are worried about that the demonic beast will seize control of its flesh body. This is


    also my worry. That''s why I''m counting on you. If you want to solve this crisis, then you will have to take


    the risk."


    "Do you want me to release stronger power sealed in my body?" Rocky asked, his eyes narrowed. If he


    were to release more power, he could possibly disappear from his current world.


    "There''s no need. After the original soul of the ancient mighty demonic beast is sealed in the flesh body


    of my descendant, all the remnant souls will be transferred. Atst, the ancient mighty demonic beast


    will have aplete soul and control the body of my descendantpletely. This will ensure its


    rebirth. You have to make the ancient mighty demonic beast surrender to you after it is reborn," the


    Dragon-shaped Soul Beast instructed. It actually wanted Rocky to subdue the most powerful demonic


    beast in the ancient times. Generally speaking, this kind of thing was not even possible for the spiritual


    race, let alone a human.


    "Are you kidding me? Won''t this method revive the ancient mighty demonic beast?" Rocky''s eyebrows


    shot up in surprise.


    "Don''t worry. If you can''t subdue it, I will burn its soul and my descendant''s body together," the Dragon-


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    shaped Soul Beast answered confidently. It seemed it had already hatched a n.


    "Isn''t the soul of the demonic beast indestructible?" Rocky asked dubiously.


    "If the strongest soul and the strongest flesh body are integrated, they will be bound byws of nature.


    Therefore, if you can''t make the ancient mighty demonic beast surrender to you and make its strength


    wane on its own, then, its end result will be destruction," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast dered


    affirmatively.


    "So, the real risk here is..." Rocky started to say, narrowing his eyes. "This risk I am to take is that I


    may lose the flesh body of the ancient spiritual beast?" Ever since he got the flesh body of the ancient


    spiritual beast by his side, he had survived many dangers. Obviously, its power was very important to


    him. If he lost it, he''d lose his trump card.


    "Right. Not only that, but also your life will be in danger, because if you want to submit to the ancient


    mighty demonic beast, you must first approach it. If you fail, you will be caught in the line of fire when it


    and my descendant''s body are destroyed," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast said seriously.


    Rocky was speechless. His mind raced. There wasn''t much time to ponder over it because the ancient


    mighty demonic beast was about to be reborn.


    "If you are ready to do this, the only problem left now is to activate the power of the forbidden skill. You


    can''t do it alone. Activating the forbidden skill requires at the very least the spiritual power of peak


    spiritual masters," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast continued.


    "I see..." Rocky agreed atst. Turning to Marcia, he said, "I''ve found a way. But I need to borrow the


    power of the Dragon Sarira your father left to you."


    "You have found a way?" Marcia echoed in surprise. "What is it?"


    Alyssa and the other women also turned to look at Rocky in surprise. They didn''t understand how he


    had suddenlye up with a solution so soon. Seeing his serious expression and hearing his


    audacious request, they figured it was a dangerous one.


    "Sabina, you and the rest may leave now. If you stay, it will be very dangerous," Rocky said to the three


    women.


    "No. We''re not leaving but stay and help you." Sabina shook her head stubbornly.


    Shirley and Luci nodded as well, determination written all over their faces.


    "Sabina, do as Basil said. Get out of here quickly," Marcia ordered seriously.


    Hearing this, the three women exchanged nces, then finally obeyed. Together they went to meet


    with Felicia and the other spirit maniptors.


    Once they left, Rocky told Marcia and Alyssa what to do. The two women were shocked when they


    heard his n. Moreover, they wondered how it was possible that Rocky knew how to use the


    forbidden skill to lure out the original soul of the ancient mighty demonic beast. This was more powerful


    than the Phoenix Master n''s forbidden skill. The whole n sounded like a suicide mission.


    "Can we really do it? Is this really possible?" Alyssa''s eyes narrowed slightly. It was not that she did not


    have confidence. She believed whatever Rocky said and had faith in him. But after all, what they were


    facing was the most powerful demonic beast in the ancient times, which was about to be reborn. Even


    the spiritual race could not do anything about it. So she couldn''t help but have a few doubts.


    "We have to try," Rocky answered, "before the patriarch of the Heavenly Demon n notices us." He


    eyed Townsend in the distance, who was fighting with Jill. In order to stop Townsend, he had to go all


    out.


    "Let''s hurry. It''ll be toote if the ancient mighty demonic beast is reborn," Marcia urged. She knew that


    Rocky had made up his mind.


    "Let''s begin!" Then, Rocky and the two womenunched themselves into the air. Together, they flew


    towards the ancient mighty demonic beast that was about to be reborn in the body of the Ice Phoenix


    Queen.

 Chapter 1209 Buy Some Time

    Chapter 1209 Buy Some Time


    It didn''t take long for the spiritual race and human spirit maniptors to notice Rocky and the two


    women soaring in the sky and heading towards the Ice Phoenix Queen. Naturally, chaos broke loose


    as the people mored about, wondering what they were trying to do.


    "What are they doing?" Even Jill was caught by surprise.


    The other spiritual masters of the Phoenix Master n exchanged confused nces.


    Everyone thought that the trio were ludicrous and must be courting death!


    At that moment, the most powerful demonic beast of the ancient times was about to be reborn, by


    using the body of the Ice Phoenix Queen. Once it was reborn, everyone within a certain radius would


    be doomed and everything would be destroyed, nothing spared.


    "I think they overestimate themselves." Of course, Townsend also saw Rocky and the two women flying


    towards the beast. Narrowing his eyes, he red at the sky coldly. Holding in one hand the Thunder


    Ball, he threw his arms up. Instantly, three streaks of lightning spiritual power shot out, headed straight


    for Rocky and the two women who were approaching the Ice Phoenix Queen.


    "Watch out!" Jill cried. While she was shocked that Townsend was able to control the spiritual treasure


    so easily, she still acted instinctively and tried to stop him. Before she could do so, however, three


    figures suddenly appeared around her and held her back.


    Jill narrowed her eyes. Immediately, she could tell that the three figures, who were all exuding the aura


    of a spiritual master, were not good people. Her expression turned cold, but she quickly shifted focus to


    the three streaks of lightning that were headed straight for Rocky and the two women.


    The three streaks of lightning spiritual power were released by the spiritual treasure, Thunder Ball. It


    meant they were so powerful that even the ordinary spiritual master might not be able to withstand


    them.


    When Rocky and the two women saw the three streaks of strong lightning spiritual power rushing


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    towards them, their faces went pale. Immediately, they summoned their spiritual power to try to resist


    the lightning. However, to their surprise, the three streaks suddenly vanished, and a split secondter it


    reappeared right in front of them.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    All of a sudden, three extremely strong sounds burst out in the sky, like the rumble of thunder. In an


    instant, three beams of lightning, which covered a range of a hundred meters, glittered, like the light


    ball swelling. Atst, they exploded all of a sudden, and then countless violent thunder currents


    appeared in the air. They flowed in a crisscross way, impacting the sky and the ground and causing the


    strong destructive force.


    All the bystanders were stunned. They all knew it was impossible to survive such a strong attack.


    Everything the thunder currents touched was burnt to a crisp, leaving a trail of destruction.


    "Are Basil and the others in danger?" Sabina bit her lip anxiously, looked quite worried.


    Felicia and Erica also wore worried expressions.


    However, all the human spirit maniptors could do nothing to help them at that moment, because it''d


    be futile. They knew flying up there would mean nothing but a suicide act.


    The atmosphere was thick with tension, and the people grew upset. Everyone was worried about the


    safety of Rocky and the two women.


    Jill, who was blocked by the three spiritual masters and had no time to make a move, immediately felt


    nervous. She knew that the power released from the spiritual treasure by Townsend was definitely not


    something that the three of them could resist, even if they joined hands. Her eyes darted across the


    sky, searching for signs of life.


    All of a sudden, under the cover of the violent thunder currents, three huge beast shadows appeared,


    emitting strong auras that surpassed that of a guardian beast. The shadows enveloped the whole area


    swiftly, their power releasing three enchanted barriers of different colors. The thunder currents were


    forcibly tamed. On each of the three beast shadows stood a figure with a determined expression. They


    looked very powerful, each one exuding a strong, impressive aura.


    They were none other than Rocky and the two women.


    Although the trio had just been hit by the three streaks of powerful lightning spiritual power, they


    weren''t fighting alone. After all, the Holy-blood Dragon King and the Timber Moon Fox King were the


    legendary guardian beasts, and even Uriah was more talented and powerful than the legendary


    guardian beast. The potential of the three beasts was beyond the imagination of the members of the


    spiritual race and human beings!


    Of course, there was another reason why the trio managed to emerge from that situation unscathed.


    The power of the spiritual treasure and the power of the legendary guardian beast were created by two


    different Divine Spiritual Sources, and the two different sources were not only promoting each other,


    but also restricting each other. Therefore, when Townsend''s spiritual treasure met the legendary


    guardian beasts, it was naturally reinforced and restrained. In short, although the power released by


    Townsend''s spiritual treasure was strong, Rocky and the two women were still able to make a narrow


    escape thanks to the two legendary guardian beasts and the innate power of Uriah.


    However, Townsend hadn''t used the spiritual treasure''s full potential in that attack. If he did, there was


    no chance that the trio would''ve survived.


    All in all, their survival was thanks to the fact that Townsend underestimated the strength of the trio.


    Seeing that the trio were safe and sound, all the human spirit maniptors present were astonished


    again. The attack just now was so powerful that they never expected the trio would emerge unscathed!


    At the same time, they were also very happy, especially Sabina, Felicia and theirpanions.


    Everyone heaved a huge sigh of relief.


    "They survived that?" Townsend frowned. In his eyes, the trio were not very powerful. Although both


    Marcia and Alyssa were spiritual masters, their strength was still iparable to his, let alone Rocky''s.


    He was confident that at any time, if he wanted to, he could crush them. That was why he was a bit


    perplexed when seeing they managed to survive that attack.


    Gritting his teeth impatiently, Townsend decided he didn''t want Rocky and the two women to cause any


    more trouble. So, he leapt into the air and teleported straight to the trio in the sky who headed towards


    the beast.


    "The most powerful demonic beast of the ancient times is about toe back to life." His voice rang


    out. "It''s impossible to stop it. Just give up. Don''t test my patience. I don''t want to kill you for the time


    being, because you still have some value to me!" Townsend ended with a sneer, effectively blocking the


    path of the trio.


    "How will we know if we don''t try?" Rocky''s eyes suddenly narrowed. He immediately looked towards


    Jill, the several spiritual masters of the Phoenix Master n, and shouted, "Could you please buy


    some time for us..."

 Chapter 1210 Come Back To Life Right Away

    Chapter 1210 Come Back To Life Right Away


    After hearing Rocky''s words, Jill figured that what Rocky nned was to rely on their own strength to


    stop the rebirth of the most powerful demonic beast in the ancient times, but she didn''t know for sure


    what kind of method he would use. Everyone knew that Townsend was against the Phoenix Master


    n dealing with the most powerful demonic beast again. If Rocky had a n, then maybe they could


    take the risk. Having this small hope was better than doing nothing but just wait for death anyway.


    Jill thought quickly about this. After a few moments, she turned towards the seven elders of the


    Phoenix Master n, who were also the spiritual masters around her. Their eyes met Jill''s and she


    gave out a small nod, as if signaling to them. They had just finished their rituals performing the


    forbidden skill. After this type of skill was subdued by Townsend using his spiritual treasure power, they


    were weakened and couldn''t fight for a while. This was why their matriarch Jill was surrounded by the


    three other spiritual masters of the enemies and they couldn''t offer help. After taking some time to rest,


    the seven elders had recovered. Taking Jill''s hint, three elders flew towards the direction where Jill was


    and swiftly pinned down the three spiritual masters that were surrounding her.


    Jill took this opportunity to escape and hurriedly flew towards Townsend.


    Witnessing Jill flying towards him, Townsend realized that she must have believed Rocky''s words and


    wanted to buy them some time to approach the most powerful demonic beast, but Townsend would not


    give her any chance.


    "You''re overestimating yourself!" Townsend sneered in a high-pitched voice as he waved his arm. In an


    instant, a huge demon shadow appeared out of thin air. The creature was enormous and out of ce,


    as if a demon king had descended. The creature growled loudly and aggressively rushed towards


    Rocky, the two women and their respective beasts.


    Townsend gave out everything he had and exerted all his strength this time. Almost in the blink of an


    eye, the surroundings went dim, as if it were covered by a huge dark cloud. The enormous demon


    shadow pounced on Rocky fiercely, forcefully pressing him along with the two women and the three


    beasts to the ground.


    There was no way they could resist Townsend''s power. They had managed to get close to the most


    powerful demonic beast, but it was as if they were put back to the start. They could feel the enormous


    demon shadow''s overwhelming pressure on them and they were constantly falling for what seemed like


    forever before they crashed into the ground. Under such a strong pressure, when they finally crashed


    into the ground, the impact would be unimaginably painful, to say the least.


    Jill could not get this fact off her head, which made her feel anxious. Although she had tried to fly


    towards Townsend at the fastest speed she could muster, she was still unable to stop him. Now, there


    was nothing she could do but watch Rocky and the two women get pushed into a desperate and


    incredibly dangerous situation again. This time, they might not be so lucky to end up alive.


    Sensing the danger, Rocky raised the Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring and exerted all his strength to


    activate a light barrier to cover him and the two women, trying to resist the force from the huge demon


    shadow. However, in just a second, the huge demon shadow''s power broke the light barrier.


    Marcia gathered all her remaining strength and waved the halberd in her hand then thrust it into the air.


    Suddenly, a wave of strong spiritual power flew out and transformed into a shock wave, rushing


    towards the huge demon shadow. A bright light blinded everyone as the two collided. However, the


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    spiritual power summoned by Marcia was still unable to resist the power of the demon shadow because


    of the massive difference in strength.


    Rocky and the two women were still being forcefully pressed to the ground. Soon, their fragile bodies


    would be smashed to the ground. They had to figure something out to get out of this situation now.


    At the very moment, Alyssa released a green light from all over her body. Countless vines suddenly


    crawled out from the ground. The vines quickly intertwined with each other to form into a, producing


    ayer of barrier.


    The strong pressure of the demon shadow was not getting any lighter. The heavy weight continued to


    push their bodies down. Finally, Rocky and the two women crashed into the. But the couldn''t


    handle the overwhelming force from the weight and it ripped, sending the three of them crashing into


    the ground. Three loud thumps were heard as each body hit the ground. Their weight met the surface


    and raised a cloud of dust.


    "Prince Crimson?" Jill called out as she witnessed the fall. Noticing that Rocky and the two women


    were unable to escape Townsend''s attack, Jill was furious. As soon as she closed her distance from


    Townsend, sheunched an attack. Jill stretched out her hand, and her spiritual power surged out like


    waves, instantly enveloping Townsend.


    Townsend seemed relieved as to how he dealt with Rocky and the two women. His lips curled into a


    smirk as he saw they finally dropped on the ground. Townsend lifted his head up and saw that Jill was


    approaching. He then stepped forward to counterattack.


    The next moment, Jill and Townsend met in the air, resisting each other''s force. The two kinds of


    iparably powerful spiritual power collided and shed blindingly, covering a range of a thousand


    meters. The spiritual race and human spirit maniptors were frightened as they watched the fierce


    battle.


    Both Jill and Townsend were very powerful, far above the ordinary high-level members of the spiritual


    race. It was expected that a fight between them was this extreme.


    The remaining four elders of the Phoenix Master n and the spiritual masters rushed to the Heavenly


    Demon n and tried to help Jill. But four figures stood in front of them, all of whom were spiritual


    masters, ready to attack. Without hesitation, both sides forwarded and attacked. They fought fiercely,


    forming a stalemate.


    When the battle continued, the demonic nature released by the Ice Phoenix Queen had reached its


    peak. The whole Fog Demon in was enveloped in a strong demonic aura. The change on the queen


    was undeniable and was even more intense. The most powerful demonic beast would be reborn at any


    time now.


    On the other side, although Rocky and the two women were injured after being shot down, they were


    fine, thanks to Alyssa''s critical help at thest moment. Once they got up and regained their bnce,


    they saw that everyone was fiercely fighting. Panicked, they looked at each other before moving.


    The trio quickly soared into the sky. While Townsend was pinned down by Jill, they approached the Ice


    Phoenix Queen.


    Townsend''s face darkened as he saw that the trio recovered from the fall. He was surprised that they


    still hadn''t given up after all his efforts to bring them down. He attempted to stop them, but Jill


    responded immediately. She crossed her palms and shouted, "Take this!"


    As her body trembled, a phoenix shadow appeared behind her. The phoenix shadow shot out a ray of


    light which looked like colorful silk, and tried to wrap Townsend.


    Townsend immediately dodged sideways. To his surprise, the ray of light spread out instantly, turning


    into countless colored silk ribbons and wrapping around his whole body.


    With his movement restricted, Townsend''s attacking speed slowed down. Although he broke through


    the tangle of the colored silk ribbons after a few wiggles, when he wanted to attack again, Rocky and


    the two women had already approached the Ice Phoenix Queen.


    Since the most powerful demonic beast was about to be reborn from the queen, its power had be


    extremely powerful. The closer the trio got, the more suffocating they felt. The queen that was about to


    beam of spiritual power towards them, stopping them from approaching.

 Chapter 1211 The Dragon Sarira

    Chapter 1211 The Dragon Sarira


    Just as the beam of astonishing spiritual power was about to cover Rocky and the two women, Marcia


    waved her hand. In an instant, five crescent-like blood wheels that were steadily rotating appeared and


    surrounded the Holy-blood Dragon King.


    "Watch this!" shouted Marcia, her beautiful eyes twinkling. In the next breath, the five blood wheels


    surrounding the Holy-blood Dragon King surged forward, and it appeared like Marcia had plucked five


    blood moons from the sky.


    In no time, the five blood wheels transformed into five rays of moon radiance, prating the Holy-


    blood Dragon King''s body. In an instant, the Holy-blood Dragon King grew into gigantic proportions, as


    the blood radiance shone and enveloped it with a blinding glow. Its aura also rose rapidly, like


    overflowingva on a volcano about to erupt.


    As a legendary guardian beast, the Holy-blood Dragon King naturally had its unique special ability. It


    could release tremendous power that surpassed its own in a short period, and the number of the blood


    wheels represented the level of energy that it had released.


    Currently, there were five blood wheels, which were the limit of its power. The fusion of the power of


    five blood wheels made its power increase by at least two grades in just a short time.


    The Holy-blood Dragon King, whose power had significantly increased in an instant, fearlessly rushed


    towards the Ice Phoenix Queen, shifting into an enormous blood-red light shadow. The two of them


    collided head-on, as a frightening and intense beam of spiritual power exploded.


    Boom!


    In the air, two dazzling lights flickered and shed with each other. The Holy-blood Dragon King''s body


    remained like an iron wall, blocking the steady beam of spiritual power, which showed how immense its


    strength was.


    However, since the Ice Phoenix Queen had merged with the power of the most powerful demonic beast


    in the ancient times, its influence had grown far more potentpared to that of the Holy-blood Dragon


    King. Soon, the Holy-blood Dragon King was powerless before it.


    "The Holy-blood Dragon King can''t hold on!" Marcia shouted, looking at Rocky urgently.


    However, they couldn''t carry out their original n as they were a bit far away from the Ice Phoenix


    Queen.


    "I''ll ask the Moon Fox to send us there," said Alyssa, and she hastily called the Timber Moon Fox King,


    which immediately appeared beside her. With a wave of its three tails, fur engulfed Rocky and the two


    women. Its tails, carrying the three people, continued to extend into the sky at breakneck speed,


    approaching the Ice Phoenix Queen.


    Right on cue, the Ice Phoenix Queen raised its head and let out a long howl. Its continually changing


    body emitted irresistible demonic power that spread through the area within a thousand meters in the


    form of a raging wicked wind.


    The trio, who had just approached the Ice Phoenix Queen, felt an appalling demonic power


    approaching them. Their faces stiffened drastically, and their chests were thick and stuffy. The spiritual


    energy in their whole bodies instantly became chaotic, unmistakably affected by the demonic influence.


    However, they still forced themselves to approach the Ice Phoenix Queen at the fastest speed.


    All of a sudden, the Ice Phoenix Queen began to tremble violently, and its massive body, which was


    continually transforming, began to explode. Pir-like demonic bones popped out of its body and


    covered its back. Then, a gust of infernal red wind began to swirl around it like a fierce hurricane, and


    its remaining aura abruptly disappeared. Only endless demonic power was left, filling the heaven and


    earth.


    When the spiritual race members and the human spirit maniptors present saw this, they were


    astounded. They all knew that once the mighty demonic beast was reborn, the things that would


    happen next were unimaginable, not to mention genuinely horrifying.


    "The most powerful demonic beast in the ancient times is about to be reborn!" Jill cried out in surprise.


    "And it will be mine after it is reborn," Townsend chimed in,ughing. As long as the fearsome demonic


    beast was reborn, he could subdue it. And that was what he was waiting for.


    At that moment, a hurricane of demonic power had enveloped Rocky and the two women. Their lives


    were in grave danger!


    However, it was also because the ancient demonic beast was about to be reborn in the body of the Ice


    Phoenix Queen that they had an opportunity to attack.


    Rocky nodded to Marcia. Then, she put her hand on her chest, and an intense golden light lit up in her


    chest. The Dragon Sarira left by her father, which contained the fierce power of the peak spiritual


    master, slowly came out from her chest. The golden light resembled the blinding light of the sun,


    shining in the sky covered with demonic clouds. It immediately attracted the attention of the spiritual


    race beings and the human spirit maniptors present.


    In the next breath, the shockingly powerful spiritual aura released by the Dragon Sarira rushed off. It


    sharply contrasted with the Ice Phoenix Queen, whose demonic power soared into the sky.


    "This is..." When Alyssa saw the Dragon Sarira, a look of surprise appeared on her face, because she


    could feel that the power contained in it was terrifying.


    "Our victory or defeat will depend on this move. We need topletely activate the power of the


    Dragon Sarira so that we can use the forbidden skill. Thus, no matter what happenster, you must


    hold on," Rocky told the two women seriously. He knew that they were about to risk their lives, but they


    had no other choice if they wanted to survive.


    In response, the two women nodded calmly. Even though they knew that they could die if they failed


    this time, Alyssa and Marcia would not back down for Rocky''s sake.


    The next moment, the trio put their hands on the Dragon Sarira and used their spiritual power to


    activate the energy contained in it. In the blink of an eye, the power in the Dragon Sarira started to pour


    out. Waves of spiritual power began to spread in the air like tidal waves, enveloping heaven and earth.


    The Dragon Sarira contained the power of Ma, who had the most potent power in the spiritual


    race, for he was already at the peak of the ninth grade. Therefore, once it was activated, the energy it


    released would be unimaginable.


    All the members of the spiritual race and human spirit maniptors present, including Jill, were


    shocked when they saw this.


    "Is this the power crystal that Ma left behind after he ascended? No wonder once they were one of


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    the most influential ns of the spiritual race in history. No one should underestimate them on pain of


    death." Even though Townsend knew that Marcia possessed the Dragon Sarira transformed from


    Ma''s power, he still couldn''t help but worry when he saw it with his own eyes. His eyes shed


    with hesitation and fear, but he quickly hid it away at the back of his mind. After all, it would not help


    him if his enemies noticed his wavering heart. However, what he cared most about was what Rocky


    and the two women wanted to do. It looked like they were willing to throw their lives away for the sake


    of their goal. So, what could be their goal?

 Chapter 1212 The Breathtaking Soul Extraction

    Chapter 1212 The Breathtaking Soul Extraction


    After the Dragon Sarira was activated, its released power constantly built up and became more violent


    exponentially. Without warning, the light burst out, causing the spiritual power to cover an area within


    hundreds of meters.


    At that moment, the Dragon Sarira shocked the spiritual masters with its destructive capacity and


    strength!


    In fact, the spiritual masters had never expected it to be this powerful, let alone the other spiritual race


    beings and the human spirit maniptors who had witnessed its wrath.


    The Dragon Sarira continued releasing its power, affecting the bodies of Rocky and the two other


    women tremendously. The impact was so intense that the spiritual power in their bodies rose sharply


    as if it were about to explode at any given minute.


    "I''m ready!" Rocky shouted with all his strength as he gave a hint to the two women. Soon after, the


    voice of the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast rang in his mind. It taught him the forbidden skill about how to


    extract the soul of the most powerful ancient demonic beast from the body of the Ice Phoenix Queen!


    Without a doubt, the so-called forbidden skill was against thew of nature. Therefore, no one knew


    what would happen after it was used. But if used incorrectly, this mistake might result in the trio''s death.


    Trying his best to be careful, Rocky followed the form of the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast step-by-


    step. The next moment, Rocky and the two women seemed to have fused into one. In an instant, a


    spiritual pir with a diameter of roughly ten meters appeared around them. This spiritual pir


    immediately soared into the sky and flew into the spinning vortex red cloud, just after Rocky had used


    the forbidden skill.


    Not long after, the sky produced a shattering sound as if it was about to crack at any second. Without


    warning, a stunning spiritual shadow, simr to a gigantic amulet, fell from the sky and clung to the


    body of the Ice Phoenix Queen.


    As soon as the spiritual shadownded on its body, the Ice Phoenix Queen let out a startling scream of


    anger. As a result, a strong demonic power gushed out of its body, struggling to break through the


    entangled spiritual shadow that was trying to suppress it.


    However, the huge spiritual shadow was as strong as a ster, clinging firmly onto the body of the Ice


    Phoenix Queen.


    "Lure the soul!" Rocky, who activated the power of the Dragon Sarira with the two women, immediately


    shouted with determination in his widened eyes.


    At once, the spiritual shadow that shrouded the body of the Ice Phoenix Queen instantly transformed


    into a massive spiritual hand that one could mistake as the hand of God. Almost at the same time, this


    made the beast''s entire body twitch. Soon, a huge soul shadow with glistening and overflowing red light


    gradually split from the body of the Ice Phoenix Queen.


    This soul shadow was none other than the soul of the most powerful ancient demonic beast.


    At that moment, the spiritual race beings, and the human spirit maniptors could not help but widen


    their eyes in amazement after seeing the view in front of them.


    Among them, Jill and the other spiritual masters were surprised the most because they witnessed how


    incredible Rocky and the two women were. After all, they had extracted the soul of the number one


    ancient demonic beast by themselves only.


    Moreover, they came to realize that Rocky''s team was beyond amazing. After all, the forbidden skill of


    the Phoenix Master n failed to do this, but the trio made it happen!


    Townsend, the patriarch of the Heavenly Demon n, also witnessed this. With darkened eyes, he


    began to mumble, "I never expected that these three could do it." Needless to say, he would never let


    the trio seed in their goals. Without dy, he raised the Thunder Ball in his hand and tried to


    summon the powerful thunder again. Right away, heunched a devastating blow at Rocky and the two


    women.


    In the blink of an eye, the sky above the entire Fog Demon in shed lightning again. This time, it


    shook both heaven and earth, as if the heaven was enraged and was going to punish the vastnd.


    Soon, a few bolts of heavenly thunder struck down, rushing towards Rocky and his twopanions


    directly.


    Meanwhile, the trio were so focused on trying their best to activate the power of the Dragon Sarira. In


    fact, at that time, they used the forbidden skill to extract the soul of the ancient demonic beast, just so


    they could not be disturbed any further. That was because once they were disturbed, the trio would


    definitely be engulfed by the Dragon Sarira''s power. Moreover, the consequences would be so great


    that they would not want to wish it on anyone!


    Just as the three of them were about to be hit by the thunder, Jill, who had foreseen what Townsend


    was about to do, suddenly stretched out her hand. Soon after, an ancient sword with very exquisite


    patterns like the flying phoenix on it appeared.


    Afterwards, a bright light shed upon the ancient sword''s appearance. In no time, the thunder seemed


    to be affected by some kind of power. At that moment, it turned around and flew directly towards the


    ancient sword. Suddenly, it was dispersed by the several phoenix radiances released by the sword.


    Then, another phoenix light rushed out of the sword, soaring hastily into the sky. Not long after, the light


    shone, and an enchanted barrier with a diameter of dozens of meters was stretched around Rocky and


    the two women.


    "Is this the spiritual treasure of the Phoenix Master n?" Townsend eximed after seeing Jill wield


    her ancient sword.


    Sure enough, he had recognized that Jill was holding something very familiar¡ªthe Empress Phoenix


    Sword. It belonged to the Phoenix Master n!


    The Empress Phoenix Sword was known not only to absorb power but also to activate an extremely


    powerful and invincible enchanted barrier. It was said that the enchanted barrier was so strong that it


    could not easily be broken by any other spiritual treasures.


    After Jill took out her Empress Phoenix Sword and blocked the patriarch''s attack against the trio, the


    soul of the most powerful ancient demonic beast was gradually pulled out from the body of the Ice


    Phoenix Queen.


    At the same time, because the soul had not yet fully formed, many broken souls scattered and


    pervaded the sky after leaving the body of the Ice Phoenix Queen.


    Townsend saw this and could not help but knit his brows in frustration and exasperation. But because


    of the barrier''s protection, he could not inflict any kind of damage to the trio.


    Despite the trio sessfully extracting the soul of the powerful ancient demonic beast, their bodies


    suffered the violent impact of the Dragon Sarira''s power. Moreover, once they couldn''t hold on to the


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    immense energy that their bodies were trying to contain, everything would fall short of sess.


    Of course, the soul of the demonic beast was also constantly struggling at that time as it kept on


    releasing strong demonic power to resist the power of the Dragon Sarira. Therefore, the trio had to


    resist the power of the Dragon Sarira and the impact of the demonic power at the same time.


    In addition, Townsend constantly broke through the enchanted barrier in an attempt to stop the trio.


    At that time, Rocky and the two women surely were experiencing the most dangerous battle in their life!


    All the spiritual race beings and human spirit maniptors present were out of words to describe what


    was happening in front of them. They believed that even if something unimaginable happened from


    now on, it would still be reasonable.


    Yet, Sabina, Shirley and Luci kept their eyes locked onto Rocky and his teammates, believing that


    the trio would make it.


    All of a sudden, a whirlpool of red clouds manifested in the sky that created a loud noise. Almost at the


    same time, the iplete soul of the number one ancient demonic beast, which was about to be


    extracted at that moment, shone fiercely. Instantly, within three hundred meters around, the red light


    shone directly, and the amazing demonic power exploded and spread all over the sky. The enchanted


    barrier also exploded under the impact of the demonic power and started to shake violently and even


    began to copse.


    In just an instant, the berserk demonic power shrouded the trio, putting their lives in immense danger!

 Chapter 1213 Unable To Break Their Defense

    Chapter 1213 Unable To Break Their Defense


    "Basil!" Sabina, Shirley and Luci screamed in rm simultaneously.


    Felicia and Erica were too shocked to open their mouths. Instead, they could only look on with growing


    horror in their faces.


    On her end, Jill was taken aback when she saw that the enchanted barrier had been broken.


    Meanwhile, Townsend watched delightedly, as the demonic power struck Rocky, Marcia, and Alyssa.


    "That''s what you get for getting in my way!" he remarked with a wicked grin.


    All the members of the spiritual race and human spirit maniptors thought that Rocky, Marcia, and


    Alyssa were going to die. However, a massive dragon shadow suddenly appeared from the dissipated


    light of demonic power. It strongly resembled the Ice Phoenix Queen after the transformation, and it


    attracted the attention of the spectators at once.


    As the dragon shadow''s wings fluttered in flight, scattered gasps escaped from the crowd of spectators.


    They had spotted something unbelievable!


    Rocky, Marcia, and Alyssa were floating beneath the dragon''s wings, safe and sound.


    "Does he really have an ancient spiritual beast?" Jill eximed in surprise. Although she heard that


    Rocky had summoned an extinct ancient spiritual beast during the civil war of the Dragon Master n,


    it was still hard to believe if she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes. Besides, it was easier to hear it than


    to see it, so now that it was in front of her eyes, she was too astonished to believe it.


    After all, this ancient spiritual beast had long been extinct, so it was hard to imagine how it could


    reappear in this world.


    This legendary guardian beast was reincarnated hundreds of years apart, and it had formed from the


    most powerful ancient spiritual beast. Every time it was reincarnated, its original strength dissipated,


    weakening it, and it needed to grow again. Therefore, if there was still an ancient spiritual beast in the


    Wild Spirit Land, it must be older and more robust than the legendary guardian beasts.


    And the most amazing thing was that Rocky, a human, could summon an ancient spiritual beast. It was


    considered an incredible act for all the members of the spiritual race, so to imagine that a mere human


    had done it was unbelievable.


    At that moment, Rocky, Marcia, and Alyssa, who were safe and sound, continued to draw the power of


    the Dragon Sarira. With great perseverance, they finally extracted the soul of the most formidable


    demonic beast from ancient times from the body of the Ice Phoenix Queen.


    After that, the surging demonic power released by the Ice Phoenix Queen weakened, and soon, it


    returned to normal. In the next breath, it fell to the ground, exhausted.


    Meanwhile, everyone could clearly see the soul of the most powerful demonic beast from the ancient


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    times, as it wriggled and struggled helplessly in the air as if it was trying to break away from the


    enormous spiritual hand that pulled it out from the Ice Phoenix Queen''s body.


    However, what happened next shocked all the members of the spiritual race and human spirit


    maniptors even more. Rocky, Marcia, and Alyssa led the soul of the demonic beast to the ancient


    spiritual beast.


    "What are they doing?" Some people cried out in confusion, while the others quietly observed what was


    happening.


    On the other hand, Townsend had an inkling of what they nned to do, and the very thought of it


    shocked him speechless.


    The cries and gasps of the spectators grew louder in the next few minutes, as more amazing things


    happened. In the blink of an eye, the spiritual hand transformed from the power of the Dragon Sarira


    inserted the soul of the mighty and ancient demonic beast into the ancient spiritual beast''s body


    forcefully.


    In the next breath, the ancient spiritual beast''s eyes shed red, and a demonic aura started toe


    out of its body as if it was overflowing from the inside. Its lifeless body came alive on its own, and it now


    emitted a more potent aura than before. After that, the remnant souls floating in the air gathered around


    the body of the ancient spiritual beast.


    The evil aura released by the ancient spiritual beast steadily grew more intense with every second that


    passed like the throbbing of a panicked heart. Suddenly, it raised its head and roared at the sky. The


    evil radiance all over its body spread out like sunlight and engulfed the whole area, covering the entire


    Fog Demon in with a strange sheen.


    Then, within hundreds of meters around the spiritual beast, every living thing withered and died. Not


    one de of grass survived, as the ce mystically turned into desertnd.


    When all the members of the spiritual race and the human spirit maniptors saw this happen, they


    were stunned at first. But soon, fear overtook their minds, and each of them looked on with an utterly


    terrified expression on their faces.


    "It''s reborn! The oldest and most dominating demonic beast has been reborn!" The panicked cries of


    the crowd grew louder and faster, like the beating of a tribal drum.


    "This is horrible!" "We are all going to die here!"


    "Is this the end of the world?"


    "He actually transferred the soul of the mighty, ancient demonic beast into the ancient spiritual beast''s


    body!" The spiritual masters of the Phoenix Master n, including Jill, obviously did not expect that


    Rocky would do something like this. They were struck dumb and speechless for a moment. Rocky


    sacrificed his ancient spiritual beast to save the legendary guardian beast of their n, and in doing so,


    he disyed such great bravery and self-sacrifice that none of them knew what to say.


    "The most powerful demonic beast in the ancient times is stronger than I thought. Whether you can


    subdue it or not depends on yourself." At that time, the voice of the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast rang in


    Rocky''s mind.


    "You want it to submit to me and acknowledge me as its master? I know it won''t be easy, but I have to


    give it a try." Rocky knew that he had no choice but to put all his eggs in one basket. This was the most


    challenging experience he had in his life, but he didn''t let that intimidate him. If he failed, he would not


    only lose the ancient spiritual beast he had obtained with great efforts, but he would also inadvertently


    put the two women and himself in a perilous situation.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed in concentration. Then, he activated the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill


    and rushed quickly to the ancient spiritual beast that contained the oldest demonic beast''s soul in its


    body. His palm hit the middle of its eyebrows, and in the next moment, his whole body exploded in


    intense and vibrant light.


    At the same time, Townsend also flew towards the ancient spiritual beast at an astonishing speed. He


    had hoped that the mightiest demonic beast in the ancient times could be reborn in the body of the Ice


    Phoenix Queen. In that way, not only could he obtain the mythical demonic beast from ancient times,


    but it would also weaken the Phoenix Master n with the loss of their legendary guardian beast.


    But things had changed, so his ns needed to change too. The most formidable demonic beast from


    the ancient times was finally reborn, but it was not in the body that he expected. However, that didn''t


    matter anymore. His priority now was to subdue the demonic beast, and he needed to do it before


    Rocky. Therefore, the only threat to him now was Rocky, as they appeared to have the same goal in


    mind. It meant that he had to kill Rocky first.


    However, when he was about to attack Rocky, Marcia and Alyssa interfered. It looked like the two


    women also knew what he was nning, so they blocked his path not only to stop him but also to give


    Rocky the freedom to do what he needed without his interference.


    "Those who stand in my way will die!" Townsend released an astonishing spiritual power, which turned


    into a violent thunder wave that rushed to Marcia and Alyssa.


    The two women joined hands to resist the thunder wave. But since Townsend''s strength was more


    prominentpared with theirs, Marcia and Alyssa found it hard to resist him, let alone stop him.


    Thankfully, Jill jumped in at the right time, helping the others hold Townsend back. With a mighty shout,


    they gave all they had to buy enough time for Rocky.


    Since there was only a minimal gap between Jill''s and Townsend''s strength, he could not break their


    defense when she worked with Marcia and Alyssa. He could do nothing but watch Rocky with a bitter


    cry. He saw, at that moment, that Rocky had already put his hand on the ancient spiritual beast''s


    forehead. Would he seed in subduing it?

 Chapter 1214 The Negotiation With The Ancient Demonic Beast

    Chapter 1214 The Negotiation With The Ancient Demonic Beast


    At the same time, Rocky''s spiritual sense entered the extremely weird space. Suddenly, the red lights


    around him flickered like neon lights. Besides that, the surging demonic power was also constantly


    attacking him from all directions.


    Soon enough, Rocky saw a beast-shaped soul shadow with a demonic aura right in front of him.


    Although it was only the size of an ordinary human, it looked ferocious, cruel, and malicious. Its body


    was full of blood and it exuded a strong aura.


    "So, are you the most powerful ancient demonic beast?" Looking at the beast-shaped soul shadow in


    front of him, Rocky had to admit that he was a little afraid. After all, he had no idea how he could


    subdue such a powerful ancient demonic beast.


    "You worthless little human, how dare you hinder my rebirth? But I couldn''t care less about you; my


    wish finally came true! It feels so good to finally have a new body. And this body seems to be stronger


    than the previous body of the legendary guardian beast. God is really on my side! The next thing for me


    is to eat all the spiritual race beings to replenish my strength with their spiritual power..." the demonic


    beast said maliciously, disdainfully ignoring Rocky.


    Realizing that the demonic beast actually had a human-like consciousness, Rocky immediately smiled


    and said, "Did you really think that I sent your soul into the body of this ancient spiritual beast for


    nothing?"


    "Huh? What do you mean?" the demonic beast asked. It immediately became doubtful as soon as it


    heard Rocky''s words.


    "The body of the spiritual beast that you are reborn is indestructible that even the spiritual race can''t


    destroy it. Although your soul is reborn with the body of the ancient spiritual beast, I''d like to inform you


    that you will be forbidden to exist both in heaven and earth with this indestructible soul and beast body.


    So, I think you should be aware of the consequences, right?" Rocky said to the demonic beast calmly.


    His words and calmness at the gravity of the situation hit its heart.


    As expected, the demonic beast shouted furiously as if it was triggered by something, "I have been


    sealed in the Demonic Soul Cauldron for thousands of years. I even almost lost my soul. It is not easy


    for me to have a chance to be reborn. But you, a worthless human, almost ruined my n. Now you


    even deliberately set me up, trying to burn my soul and body to nothing but ashes! I''ll kill you, bastard!"


    The demonic beast looked extremely enraged. In an instant, the demonic light all over its body rushed


    to Rocky like a violent storm.


    "Surrender to me at once! Otherwise, you and this ancient spiritual beast will disappear together!"


    Rockymanded coldly. His face was extremely serious.


    Of course, at the very moment, he was also risking everything. If he couldn''t make the demonic beast


    surrender to him, then there would be no other way. All their efforts and hope would be lost.


    "Just you? Unless you can defeat me, I will never surrender to you!" The demonic beast let out a few


    gales of wildughter. It looked very arrogant and obviously, it would not easily surrender to a human


    who was so much weaker than him.


    The next moment, the demonic beast turned into a demonic shadow and rushed directly to Rocky, as if


    it wanted to swallow every bit of his spiritual sense.


    Rocky was now inside the body of the number one ancient demonic beast. He knew it would be easy


    for it to deal with him. So, as soon as he saw it rushing towards him, his eyes narrowed into slits. In the


    blink of an eye, his whole body suddenly trembled, and a strong ck smoke suddenly rose from it.


    The smoke was swirling around him, as if he were possessed by an evil king which would make people


    shudder with fear. Without any signs of fear or weakness, he faced directly the demonic beast who was


    rushing towards him.


    As soon as the beast saw the evil aura released by Rocky, it suddenly stopped in its tracks and


    shouted in astonishment, "Divine King Belial?" As it screamed, its body suddenly trembled, reeling with


    fear.


    "Divine King Belial?" Rocky repeated. When he looked at the expression of the demonic beast, his face


    froze. He could tell that it was able to sense the power of the Holy Dragon Bead in his body.


    "Tell me who the hell are you?" the demonic beast asked agitatedly, intently staring at Rocky with its


    bell-like eyes.


    "Who do you think am I?" Rocky sneered yfully.


    "Are you the actual reincarnation of Divine King Belial?" the demonic beast guessed.


    "If I were the reincarnation of Divine King Belial, would you surrender to me then?" Rocky asked, using


    this opportunity as a leverage.


    "Never. It was you who sealed me in the Demonic Soul Cauldron. If it were not for you, I wouldn''t have


    been stuck there for thousands of years and struggled like this today. I will never surrender to you," the


    demonic beast eximed. It was unwilling to ept the deal from Rocky, but its demonic eyes showed


    that it kind of fear Rocky.


    "What was that you just said? You were sealed into the Demonic Soul Cauldron by Divine King Belial?"


    Rocky was surprised to hear that information. However, he remembered the change of the Holy Dragon


    Bead''s power in his body while he was near the Demonic Soul Cauldron in the Phoenix Master n''s


    sacrificial hall. Perhaps the demonic beast''s exnation was reasonable and understandable.


    However, who on earth was this Divine King Belial? Was there really a powerful spiritual race being


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    who was able to seal the most powerful ancient demonic beast in the Demonic Soul Cauldron by itself?


    Judging from the tone of the beast, the cauldron must be owned by Divine King Belial. Even the


    cauldron itself was a powerful forbidden treasure that even a spiritual master of the Phoenix Master


    n like Jill couldn''t control. So, this Divine King Belial must be extremely powerful!


    "It seems that you are not the reincarnation of Divine King Belial. Because if you are indeed him,


    wouldn''t you already know this?" the demonic beast questioned. It immediately showed a look of rage


    as it realized that it seemed to be tricked by Rocky.


    "If you don''t believe me, then why don''t you try me?" Rocky replied arrogantly.


    The demonic beast didn''t dare to rush forward so quickly even though it was far stronger than Rocky.


    And he entered its body in the spiritual state, it would be so easy if it wanted to devour Rocky''s spiritual


    sense. However, if he was the reincarnation of Divine King Belial indeed, it might repeat the same


    mistake it made in the past.


    Seeing the hesitation on its face, Rocky continued, "If you surrender to me, I promise I won''t seal you in


    the Demonic Soul Cauldron anymore. I will also keep your soul in the body of this ancient spiritual


    beast, so that you can finally be reborn."


    "I don''t believe you. You''re lying! That''s what you always do. Only by killing you can I truly be reborn


    since the power of Divine King Belial is the only thing in this world that can subdue me. So, if you really


    are his reincarnation, then it only means that Divine King Belial, who once made all the spiritual race


    beings surrender, was already dead. And even if you are his reincarnation, you are far more inferior


    and weaker now¡­" the demonic beast said. This information surprised Rocky once again.

 Chapter 1215 Kneel Down And Surrender

    Chapter 1215 Kneel Down And Surrender


    "Divine King Belial had made all the spiritual race beings surrender to him? But isn''t he also a member


    of the spiritual race?" Rocky originally thought that Divine King Belial was just a very powerful spiritual


    race being. He didn''t expect that he was an existence that made all spiritual race beings bow down


    before him.


    "Ha! The spiritual race? That''s some nasty joke! They don''t even deserve to lick the soles of Divine


    King Belial''s feet," the most powerful ancient demonic beast jested.


    "If he is not from the spiritual race, then where is he from? What is his true identity?" Rocky wanted to


    find some answers. He had a vague feeling that Divine King Belial must have something to do with the


    secret being hidden by the spiritual race.


    "Why do you still want to know these things? You''re going to die soon. If I were you, I should worry


    more about that. After I kill you, I''m going to find a way to leave the body of this ancient spiritual beast


    and return to the body of the legendary guardian beast," the demonic beast said in an impatient and


    threatening tone. It didn''t want to waste any more time on the pointless talking; thus, it fixed its demonic


    eyes at Rocky and rushed towards him.


    "Glutton! I didn''t expect that I will still meet you one day!" While inside Rocky''s body, a voice suddenly


    echoed in the air. It was like an ethereal sound that gave the speaker such immense authority.


    "Who is it?!" The demonic beast was rmed the instant it heard the voice that called its true name. It


    had been sealed in the Demonic Soul Cauldron for thousands of years, and its existence was almost


    already forgotten by the world. Therefore, if this person knew its name, then he should be someone


    extraordinary.


    Suddenly, a dragon-shaped soul shadow emerged and shone brightly. Although it was just the size of a


    palm, it exuded a domineering aura that would make an ordinary warrior tremble in fear.


    "No¡­ This can''t be! It''s you?! Divine King Apollyon!" As soon as Glutton saw the dragon-shaped soul


    shadow, it instantly knew what was going on, and a look of horror appeared on its face. It immediately


    shifted its gaze to Rocky and eximed, "You''re really the reincarnation of Divine King Belial?!"


    Rocky was also taken aback at what he just heard. He was confused as to why Glutton would refer him


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    as the reincarnation of Divine King Belial. He immediately turned to the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast,


    wanting to demand an exnation. Obviously, the two knew each other, and there was a huge secret


    that was being kept from him.


    "I didn''t even want to see your face, Glutton, but because of your stubbornness, I have no choice but to


    show up and meet you again!" The Dragon-shaped Soul Beast seemed like it was on bad terms with


    the ancient demonic beast. It was as if it had experienced several headaches and hardships because


    of thetter.


    "Ha! Who said that I want to see you? If it weren''t for you, Divine King Belial wouldn''t be able to seal


    me into the Demonic Soul Cauldron. I can still remember it vividly. I regretted being so careless that


    you two had the opportunity to get rid of me. This must be fate. Who would have thought that soon after


    my rebirth, I will meet both you and the reincarnation of Divine King Belial. I challenge you! Let''s fight


    for ten days and nights, just like what we did in the past. I''ll make sure to kill you this time in order to


    vent out all of my resentment!" Glutton said sternly.


    "Wait a minute. Who the hell is Divine King Belial to you? Why would the two of you fight side by side


    and seal the ancient demonic beast together?" Rocky couldn''t help but ask the Dragon-shaped Soul


    Beast because he felt so lost after listening to Glutton''s words. He couldn''t make any sense of the


    information that he heard.


    The Dragon-shaped Soul Beast turned and looked at Rocky, but it seemed like it still didn''t intend to tell


    him anything right now. It knew that it wasn''t the right time for him to know everything. These things


    were closely rted to the secrets of the spiritual race, and it thought that Rocky might not be ready to


    absorb all of it.


    "Glutton, stop wasting your time in unnecessary things. Your time is running out. If you still continued to


    act on your own, you''re just going to be burnt to ashes with the flesh and blood of my descendant.


    When that happened, you wouldpletely disappear from this world. If you really want to fight me


    and exact your revenge, you need to stay alive first. When the right timees, I can take you on


    without any reservations," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast said in a deep and low voice.


    "What? Are you threatening me?" Glutton retorted with a ferocious look on its face.


    "What I''m saying is that I''m willing to give you a chance," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast answered


    back without any hint of emotion.


    "Screw that! If I''m going to die, I will drag you both with me!" Obviously, Glutton was full of pride. It


    would choose to die miserably than submit to Rocky.


    "You stubborn idiot! The human in front of you does not only possess the power of Divine King Belial,


    but he also controls the future of all the spiritual race ns. If you can stay by his side and assist him, it


    will give you the chance to prove yourself again!" The Dragon-shaped Soul Beast was getting impatient


    in persuading the ancient demonic beast.


    "What do you mean? Prove myself? For what?" Glutton sneered and didn''t want to take it seriously.


    "You''re so fixated on your revenge, right? You want to prove so badly that you''re stronger than me,


    don''t you?" the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast answered provokingly.


    "Yes, of course! I have been imprisoned in the Demonic Soul Cauldron for thousands of years, but I will


    never admit that you defeated me. I know that I''m stronger than you, and I can prove that! But what


    does it have to do with this human?" Glutton quickly red at Rocky. Although the power of Divine King


    Belial was lying inside his body, he was still currently a weak existence. It would be able to kill him


    easily if it wanted to.


    "There''s only one way for you to prove that you''re stronger than me. You have topletely control the


    body of my descendant first. However, its body has already reached a spiritual connection with this


    human. If you don''t surrender to him, there''s no way for you to get its body. Thus, if you tried to forcibly


    control it, you would walk towards your doom. Do you understand now? He is the one who can decide


    your fate!" the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast said firmly, as it cast a nce at Rocky.


    Upon hearing this, Glutton started to hesitate. It was not willing to submit to a mere human who was


    much weaker than it, but it didn''t also want to just vanish this way. Besides, it took it a lot of effort just to


    be reborn. Furthermore, it could also obtain the chance to finally settle the score with the Dragon-


    shaped Soul Beast.


    "What''s it going to be? Hurry up and make up your mind," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast urged and


    pressured Glutton.


    "Fine! I will surrender to him on one condition¡­" Glutton fell silent as if thinking seriously.


    "Just say it!" the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast demanded.


    "I need him to enter the Heavenly God Temple first to take out my body that was sealed by Divine King


    Belial! The remains cannot be restored to its original form, but there is still a part of my power that was


    left in them. I need them to fully recover my power. Only if he agrees to this condition will I submit to


    him." Glutton finally said its condition after thinking for a while.


    "All right. However, you have to seal your power so that he can control you." The Dragon-shaped Soul


    Beast also put forward its own demand after thinking for a while.


    "Ha! Fine, it''s a deal!" Glutton burst outughing after saying that and instantly disappeared.


    Immediately after, Rocky regained his senses and quickly looked at the ancient spiritual beast in front


    of him. He recognized that Glutton, the most powerful ancient demonic beast, already changed its


    attitude.


    At the time, the evil aura in its body was suddenly restrained. Then, it knelt before Rocky, allowing


    everyone to witness this scene.

 Chapter 1216 Itch To Possess Him

    Chapter 1216 Itch To Possess Him


    The scene shocked every single person who was watching the confrontation. These included various


    spiritual race beings and human spirit maniptors, who widened their eyes in disbelief and talked to


    each other feverishly.


    "Am I dreaming? He made the demonic beast surrender to him! Such a powerful beast and it actually


    surrendered!"


    "He is just a human being, but he managed to subdue a demonic beast so powerful that even the


    spiritual race couldn''t handle it..."


    "Forget whatever people are saying! I don''t think this guy is human!"


    For a moment, the entire Fog Demon in was filled with the cries of astonishment. It was hard for


    most of the onlookers to believe their eyes. Who would? The most powerful and ancient demonic beast


    was now kneeling down in front of a human being.


    In fact, even Felicia, Marcia, and Alyssa were shocked by the scene. They knew that Rocky was


    powerful, but they hadn''t expected that the man would be able to tame such a strong and ancient


    beast.


    "Please tell me that is not possible!" Townsend, who had been stopped by the three women, was also


    stunned. He had imagined thousands of oues of this fight, but only not this one. Rocky had


    extracted the original soul of the demonic beast. Then, he had let it be reborn in the form of his own


    ancient spiritual beast. Moreover, he totally subdued and controlled it. Everything was going against the


    patriarch''s ns.


    Obviously, Jill was also surprised.


    "He did it! Wow, he actually did it!" Sabina, Shirley and Luci were very excited.


    ''You really are something, Prince Crimson!'' Felicia and her disciple also looked at each other, with the


    same thought in their minds. Despite their calm andposed exterior, their eyes betrayed the


    admiration they were feeling.


    And it wasn''t just the two of them. Every single human spirit maniptor was shocked, excited and


    proud. It was a humongous feat to be able to subdue such a strong beast, that too when one was a


    human. As so many spiritual race beings watched in helplessness, it was a human who had managed


    to win the fight against a beast even they were unable to tame. This would increase the human''s


    standing several times over.


    On the other hand, the spiritual race beings were still surprised and stunned, as if they hadn''te to


    their senses yet.


    Marcia and Alyssa, by contrast, began smiling after a moment''s surprise, because they were used to


    such impossible achievements. They had a way of happening to Rocky every now and then. In their


    minds, none of his feats came close to this one. It was true that he had brought under control three


    powerful spirit-manipted beasts as strong as guardian beasts; it was true that he had helped them


    break the curse seal which, once again, even the spiritual race could not break. It was also true that he


    could summon an extinct ancient spiritual beast. And yet, those achievements seemed to be nothing


    "Go inside my Magic Spiritual Space, Glutton!" Under the watchful eyes of the public, Rocky proudly


    nodded at Glutton who had been reborn with the help of the flesh of the ancient spiritual beast.


    Instantly, Glutton moved its huge body like a puppet, entered Rocky''s Magic Spiritual Space, and


    disappeared from the sight of the people.


    Seeing that he had sessfully managed to subdue Glutton, Rocky finally breathed a sigh of relief and


    flew down towards the ground. He was a little exhausted now. As soon as he touched down, Marcia


    and Alyssa immediately rushed towards him with a worried look on their faces.


    Rocky still looked a little serious after this victory. Unaware to them, he hade to know of the


    existence of Divine King Belial from the conversation between the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast and the


    demonic beast he had just subdued. And Belial seemed to be rted to the power of the Holy Dragon


    Bead in his body. In other words, the power he possessed most likely came from the Divine King.


    Down on the ground, some people were happy about the beast being subdued, and some were not.


    Of thetter was Townsend who was extremely angry that his ns had been waid. It was obvious


    that he had underestimated Rocky''s abilities and the power hidden in his body.


    "Do you give up now?" Jill asked Townsend with a cold look on her face.


    "It''s just an ancient demonic beast. I don''t want it!" Townsend put on an arrogant and disdainful look on


    his face and pretended not to care about the defeat.


    "Don''t think that I don''t know about the Demonic Soul Cauldron being forcibly opened. I am well aware


    that it was a plot you came up with!" Jill had long suspected him of nning something in secret. The


    truth was, she knew him a long time ago, before the time he had taken over as the patriarch of the


    Heavenly Demon n. The two of them had once even been close. However, when Townsend had


    be the patriarch, then the two of them had drifted apart for some reason. This meant that though


    they were not very close now, she knew him well enough.


    "You are talking nonsense! Do you have even a shred of evidence?" Townsend sneered.


    "Oh please! I know how cautious you are. You wouldn''t be foolish enough to leave behind any loose


    threads! You know what, I am going to forget it this one time. However, be warned! If the Heavenly


    Demon n dares to plot against us again, we will not be so lenient and your blood shall flow like a


    river!" Jill warned in a sinister tone.


    Townsend''s face changed slightly when he heard this, because he knew that Jill was not joking. As one


    of the top ns of the spiritual race, the Phoenix Master n was not one to be underestimated or


    taken lightly. And at least for the time being, the Phoenix Master n was too powerful to be taken


    head-on. Thinking about that, Townsend also decided that it was meaningless to stay any longer, so he


    took a look at Rocky who was still surrounded by the crowd. Snorting, he gestured to the spiritual race


    beings that hade with him.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Very soon, he and hispanions left dejectedly.


    Once they were out of sight, Jill turned around and flew down,nding in front of Rocky. She looked up


    at the Ice Phoenix Queen, who had now returned to normal since Glutton''s soul had been extracted


    from it.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and told Rocky gratefully, "Prince Crimson, our n has no idea how to


    repay you for your kindness! We owe you a lot for your selfless decision to help us."


    But her words were hiding one thought that was itching at the back of her mind. The skill that Rocky


    had used whilst extracting the soul of the demonic beast was clearly stronger than the forbidden skill of


    her n. In other words, she didn''t believe that humans had the ability to get their hands on such a


    powerful skill. So where had Rocky learnt that skill?


    She was very confused about the experiences that Rocky had had, but it also made her more


    interested in the man. Now, besides her hopes of being able to procreate with Rocky, she also had an


    unprecedented and strong desire to possess him. It could be said that more than the children, she


    wanted Rocky!


    "You''re wee, Matriarch Jill! I just did what any person would do..." Rocky shook his head slightly.


    He seemed very calm. In fact, he was nowhere near as excited as he should be after subduing such a


    powerful beast. It looked like what he had done was just amon thing for him.


    The truth was that he was thinking about something far more important. This was the condition that


    Glutton had ced in exchange for agreeing to submit to him. It had asked him to go to a ce called


    the Heavenly God Temple.


    However, he had no idea where the Heavenly God Temple was! This meant that he needed to ask the


    Dragon-shaped Soul Beast about itter.

 Chapter 1217 The Evil-fight Divine Bead

    Chapter 1217 The Evil-fight Divine Bead


    Although Glutton had been reborn, there were still some remnant souls that hadn''t been merged with it


    and were still attached to those monsters. Jill saw that and ordered her people to kill all the remaining


    monsters, so they could not cause any more trouble.


    After a long time, the Fog Demon in finally returned to its usual peace.


    However, the terrible things that happened had left a mark on thend that was very difficult to erase.


    Indeed, the appalling and horrible memories that the disaster had inflicted in their minds would take a


    long time to heal.


    The awful disaster that day would leave a hefty impression in the history of the Wild Spirit Land.


    Through Jill''s order, the seven spiritual masters led the Phoenix Master n members and escorted


    their legendary guardian beast back.


    "Prince Crimson, may I speak with you alone? I have something to ask you," Jill told Rocky at once.


    "All right." Rocky nodded and then said to Marcia and the other women, "You can go back to the


    Phoenix City with Preceptor Felicia. After I talk with Matriarch Jill, I will go somewhere else first, but I


    will see you as soon as I return."


    "Where are you going? Don''t you want us to go with you?" Marcia couldn''t help but ask when she saw


    that Rocky was acting mysteriously.


    "Don''t worry. There''s no need for that." Rocky shook his head firmly. He didn''t look like he would


    change his mind, even though the women were all pouting at him. Instead, Rocky called back the three


    beasts and turned to Jill. With a wave at the others, he climbed Jill''s guardian beast and left with her.


    After they flew for a while, Rocky broke the peaceful silence. He looked at Jill and asked, "Matriarch


    Jill, what do you want to talk about?"


    "Prince Crimson, please tell me the truth. Where did the power in your bodye from?" At that


    moment, it became apparent to Rocky that Jill would never give up. It seemed like she was desperate


    to find out the power source of the Holy Dragon Bead hidden in Rocky''s body.


    "If that is your question, then I''ll just go. I''m sorry, but you can''t just ask repeatedly and expect that I will


    change my mind and answer you." After hearing that, Rocky pretended to leave.


    But Jill threw her hands out as if to stop him. "Wait!"


    Rocky turned to look at her with an unimpressed expression on his face.


    "How do you think the Heavenly Demon n''s intervention this time? Do you think they have any


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    hidden agenda?" Jill asked.


    "That much is certain, but we can''t prove it yet. I think they wouldn''t have interfered if the Heavenly


    Demon n didn''t have any interest in the matter," spected Rocky. He had dealt with the Heavenly


    Demon n more than a few times, so he could already guess how their minds worked.


    "I agree with you, but we can''t do anything to them without evidence. Today, we saw how formidable


    they were, and they were able topete with us! To make matters worse, they have two spiritual


    treasures in their hands, which we should not underestimate. Fortunately, you have subdued the oldest


    and most formidable demonic beast. If Townsend overcame the beast instead, it would be a grave


    threat to the spiritual race," Jill said seriously.


    "Our Phoenix Master n has always lived in seclusion, and we don''t usually care about the world''s


    affairs. However, if any other n dares toy a finger on us, we will never let it go. I will definitely get


    even with the Heavenly Demon n for this!" she added more seriously.


    "This is a matter of the spiritual race, and it has nothing to do with me. But I agree with you. We have to


    be on guard against the Heavenly Demon n," Rocky remarked, his eyes narrowed in deep thought.


    A short pause ensued, as Jill looked at Rocky hesitantly. Then she asked, unwilling to give up so easily,


    "Are you sure you don''t want to tell me?"


    "I''m leaving now." As soon as he finished speaking, Rocky summoned Ken and flew away without a


    backward nce.


    Jill''s eyes widened in surprise, but Rocky was gone before she could move to stop him. "That brat...


    Even if he doesn''t tell me, I can guess that the so-called Holy Dragon Bead maye from the same


    source as the Demonic Soul Cauldron. If that is the case, then it exins everything. He is just human,


    but he can fuse the power of the forbidden object. This is beyondmon sense," murmured Jill,


    shaking her head. "Sooner orter, he will be a human being that even the spiritual race is afraid


    of."


    After Rocky, riding Ken, had flown about a mile away from Jill, he asked in his mind, "Don''t you owe me


    an exnation?"


    "Glutton asked you to go to the Heavenly God Temple to take out its remains, so you have to go there


    first. Initially, with your current strength, entering the Heavenly God Temple is very dangerous, but you


    have to do this to obtain Glutton''s help. Don''t worry. I will also help you when necessary," replied the


    Dragon-shaped Soul Beast, avoiding Rocky''s question.


    "Don''t you want to tell me the rtionship between you and Divine King Belial?" Rocky had heard that


    Glutton was sealed in the Demonic Soul Cauldron because it was defeated by Divine King Belial and


    the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast, which implied that thetter two had a good rtionship. Moreover, he


    was also curious about the origin of this Divine King Belial.


    "After you enter the Heavenly God Temple, you will find out something that you can know," the Dragon-


    shaped Soul Beast replied calmly. Since it kept answering indirectly, Rocky knew that it was not going


    to answer his question.


    And he also knew that unless it was willing to tell him, no coercion or temptation would work.


    "Where is the Heavenly God Temple?" Rocky asked, changing the topic.


    "It is the ce where we met before," responded the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast. Rocky''s eyes shot up


    in astonishment, as he received a reply that he didn''t expect.


    "Are you talking about the Myriad Spirit Tomb?" he asked excitedly. "The Myriad Spirit Tomb is actually


    the entrance to the Heavenly God Temple.


    However, no one knows how to enter the temple except for me," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast


    exined. "What kind of ce is the temple?


    And why are Glutton''s remains sealed there?" Rocky asked one after another. "The temple was a ce


    that the spiritual race used to worship in the past," revealed the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast.


    "The spiritual race used it for worship..." Rocky murmured to himself thoughtfully. Then he looked


    confused for a moment, as he asked, "What did they worship?" He was surprised to hear that the


    spiritual race worshiped beings other than themselves. But if what Glutton said was true, was it


    possible that they revered Divine King Belial? "I think deep inside your heart, you already know the


    answer," was the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast''s vague response.


    It seemed that the beast already knew what he was thinking about. "Let me ask you another question.


    Is the power of the Holy Dragon Bead in my body really the power of Divine King Belial?"


    Rocky asked seriously. "Yes. The power of the Holy Dragon Beades from Divine King Belial, but


    things are not as simple as you think.


    The Holy Dragon Bead''s original name is Evil-fight Divine Bead. It is a secret weapon refined by Divine


    King Belial with his power before his death, and it has a remarkable effect. However, the only thing I


    can tell you now is that the Evil-fight Divine Bead will be restored to its true form when necessary. In


    other words, the evil power in your body derived from the bead is not its purest form." Finally, the


    Dragon-shaped Soul Beast spoke straightforwardly, thereby solving some of the doubts in Rocky''s


    mind.

 Chapter 1218 The Collision

    Chapter 1218 The Collision


    "The evil power that resides in my body is not the real form of the Evil-fight Divine Bead? Then, what is


    its true form?" Rocky asked in surprise. He still didn''t quite grasp the entire prowess of the Evil-fight


    Divine Bead''s evil power, so he wanted to know as much information as he could.


    "I can''t describe it in detail. I can only tell you that the true form of the bead is much more formidable


    than the evil power in your body. Although, yes, the evil power is also pretty strong, it is at most


    equivalent to that of the spiritual race." The Dragon-shaped Soul Beast tried to simplify the exnation.


    "More powerful than the evil power? That''s inconceivable." Upon hearing its description, Rocky was


    obviously appalled. The evil power was already considered as something very powerful not only to


    humans but also to the spiritual race. If the true form of the Evil-fight Divine Bead was stronger than the


    evil power, then it meant that it hadpletely surpassed the power of the spiritual race.


    That much power was just unimaginable.


    "Well, you need to worry about it some other time. You have somewhere to go to. You know that


    Glutton has a bad temper. If you didn''t manage to take out its remains on time, we would not know


    what kind of trouble that beast might do to you. Although it can''t fully control its reborn body yet, we will


    still have a hard time dealing with it. Therefore, it''s wise to not provoke it. However, if we are able to


    find and take out the remains, we still can''t give it that easily," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast warned


    Rocky.


    "Of course. I know that Glutton is the cunning type who won''t keep its promise," Rocky smirked,


    knowing how he should deal with the ancient demonic beast. For now, he had to retrieve the remains


    first. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have the cards when it was time to negotiate.


    Then, Rocky gave Ken a signal. It immediately roared and soared into the vast sky, carrying Rocky on


    its broad back.


    As soon as he left, a strange man clothed in a red robe appeared. Looking at Rocky''s back, he


    murmured to himself, "This is so boring! Why does the patriarch want me to keep an eye on Basil? If it


    weren''t for the patriarch''s order to keep him alive, that guy would have already died miserably in my


    hands!"


    The man in the red robe instantly disappeared after seeing where Rocky was headed.


    A few days had passed since Rocky left for the Heavenly God Temple.


    In the boundless desert at the junction of the Timber Deity Empire and the Magic Phoenix Empire, a


    colorful light shadow intertwined around the clouds and a light mist shed in the sky. Soon after, this


    attracted several bird-like spirit-manipted beasts of three to four-star levels, flying over from all


    directions. It was as if they wanted to devour the colorful light shadow all at once.


    "Here are the troublesome beasts!" The figure on the colorful shadow narrowed his eyes and focused


    on the approaching spirit-manipted beasts. Then, he gathered strong spiritual power and released it.


    In an instant, a shadow of a ming beast shot out. It spread its six wings and the zing light burst out


    in all directions. It sent a wave of devouring fire that engulfed a radius of a few meters.


    In the blink of an eye, the shadow of the ming beast shed past the spirit-manipted beasts.


    Before they could even make a sound, their entire bodies were burned and charred by the roaring


    mes. Soon after, they eventually turned to ashes that were blown and scattered by the wind.


    Seeing this, the rest of the spirit-manipted beasts nearby immediately panicked and let out shrilling


    screams. They hurriedly jerked to a halt in the air, turned around and escaped as fast as they could.


    "We should be there soon. I can already see it." After sending Uriah back to his Magic Spiritual Space,


    Rocky looked down into the ck Sand Abyss and continued flying forward on Ken''s back.


    About two hourster, Rocky and Kennded on the ground where a sea of stonesy at the entrance


    of the abyss. Under the abyss was a huge primeval forest, which was filled with powerful spirit-


    manipted beasts and supernatural beasts. Back then, he almost died in this ce and even got


    separated from Ken. Therefore, he couldn''t help but sigh upon returning to this ce.


    Of course, he already learned from his mistakes in the past and didn''t have the intention to repeat them


    again.


    Just as Rocky was about to fly down towards the abyss, the voice of the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast


    rang in his mind. "Just go straight to the stone area that you saw after you came out of the Myriad Spirit


    Tombst time. You can enter the tomb directly through it."


    Rocky obeyed its suggestion and looked for the stones. As he found them, he walked towards them.


    Upon walking in the area, he quickly noticed that the dragon-shaped jade hanging on his chest began


    to shine brightly. The light spread out and soon covered his whole body.


    With the intensity of the dazzling light, Rocky couldn''t help but close his eyes. When the light gradually


    dissipated and he was able to open his eyes, he discovered that he was already inside the magnificent


    ice tomb. There was still an endless ice surface around the tomb, with tens of thousands of corpses


    belonging to the spiritual race beings buried directly under it. As he looked up, he saw that he was


    standing under the towering icy tombstone where he had met the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast for the


    first time.


    "I didn''t expect that I''ll stille back to this ce again," Rocky sighed with a bitter smile on his face.


    "Let''s proceed to the Heavenly God Temple." The voice of the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast rang again


    and directed Rocky.


    "Where should I go?" Rocky quickly asked.


    "Up there," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast replied and pointed at the sky above Rocky''s head.


    "What is up there?" Rocky''s eyebrows furrowed as he looked towards the strange-looking sky above


    him.


    "This ce was once called the Maelstrom Realms and is divided into three realms. The Myriad Spirit


    Tomb covers the first realm, and the Heavenly God Temple is the one located in the second realm. If


    the first realm is a normal ce on earth, then you can say that the second realm is hell. You have to


    be mentally prepared before getting inside. Once you enter the second realm, you will see a lot of


    terrifying scenes that you have never witnessed in your life. These could be dangerous for you if you


    have a weak mind. You must only follow the route that I will tell you. If you deviated from the right path


    even just once, your life would be in absolute danger!" the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast warned in a


    serious tone.


    "Hell, huh? It doesn''t sound pretty nice to me either¡­" Rocky fixed his eyes on the sky above and


    summoned Ken to fly towards it.


    However, when Rocky and Ken flew to the same height as the icy tombstone, his view suddenly


    changed. He found out that the sky he saw through the Myriad Spirit Tomb was just an illusion that just


    looked like a reflection. As they pierced through the sky, it was as if they went into a different world.


    Crash! Boom!


    While Rocky was still riding on Ken and flying across the sky, a vicious bolt of lightning suddenly


    transformed into a thunder radiance that swooped down into a huge ck rock not far away from them.


    As the thunder radiance made contact with the ck rock, it popped back and darted towards Rocky at


    an astonishing speed. With its great momentum, it seemed like a move of spiritual martial arts at the


    premium level of the Divine Stage.


    When Rocky saw that, his eyes immediately widened. He instinctively unleashed the Hexagonal


    Netting Dragon Ring to activate the light barrier that was made up of spiritual power to block the fast-


    approaching thunderbolt.


    With a deafening sound, the thunderbolt exploded as it collided with the light barrier. The impact made


    was extremely strong that Rocky was forced to take a few steps back.


    "Phew! That was close! I was almost hit by that dangerous thing!" Rocky only put away the light barrier


    when he ensured that nothing was going to suddenly attack him. As he looked around the area in front


    of him, he was convinced that the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast urately described the ce¡ªit was


    really like hell. The sky was almost purplish-ck and the clouds were so thick. From time to time,


    thunder dragons were shuttling in them.


    The vast expanse of the sky seemed to be shrouded in darkness, giving out a mncholic atmosphere.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Strong and cold winds also blew consistently. The ce was covered with peculiar-looking ck rocks


    that came in various forms. Some wererge; some were small, and some were as isted as


    precipices, while others were scattered like broken pieces of stones.

 Chapter 1219 The Appalling Fire Area

    Chapter 1219 The Appalling Fire Area


    "This is the fire area," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast warned him. "It''s more difficult to go through than


    the thunder area! The fire in this area can be likened to your Evil me. As long as it touches you, it


    will inflict great damage. So, be careful!"


    Rocky nodded slightly, then summoned Robin and Uriah. Letting them lead the way in the front, he


    followed them closely. Carefully, he began to walk through the fire area, treading along the route that


    the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast talked about.


    Fire was raging everywhere. Rocky eyed the path before him warily, worried that fire might spurt out


    from nowhere like a geyser of mes. He immediately felt this ce was indeed more dangerous than


    the thunder area he had gone through.


    However, the danger didn''t end there. After a few more steps, Robin let out a cry of warning. Rocky


    saw a sudden movement in the fire pit beside him. Upon a closer look, he realized they were several


    beast shadows with mes shooting out from their bodies. They werepletely indistinguishable as


    the mes danced nonstop, as though they were born from fire. Baring their fangs, they growled at


    Rocky fiercely.


    "These are just Fire Ghosts. They are very simr to the Shadow Beasts, and their strength is roughly


    the same, too. And the mes they release are very powerful. However, with your strength alongside


    your two beasts'', they shouldn''t pose a problem," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast cautioned.


    After hearing that, Rocky nodded to Robin and Uriah, and the two beasts raced towards the several


    Fire Ghosts. Just like the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast said, the Fire Ghosts were not exactly powerful,


    but their mes were able to counter Robin''s icy attacks, so it was impossible for it to get close.


    Uriah, on the other hand, was not afraid of the mes these Fire Ghosts were shooting out, so it was


    able to fight back. However, these Fire Ghosts were very cunning. They moved around nimbly, as


    though they were ying hide and seek. Rocky and his two beasts fought for a long time yet only


    managed to kill two of them.


    Just as Rocky was about tounch another icy attack, he suddenly felt a burning sensation from the


    soles of his feet. Simultaneously, he felt scorching hot wind beat against his back. When he whipped


    around to see what was going on, his eyes widened in fear at what he saw. To his horror, a huge wave


    of dancing me surged towards him, like a huge fire tsunami.


    The rest of the Fire Ghosts immediately dispersed chaotically, as though they too were extremely afraid


    of the wave of fire. If even these beasts of me were scared, Rocky knew he was doomed if the wave


    of fire touched him.


    Without further hesitation, Rocky bolted in the opposite direction, the fire waves chasing after him from


    behind. Unfortunately for him, the waves were incredibly fast.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It didn''t take long for the fire waves to catch up to him. Soon, he felt a searing heat from behind him.


    He was totally drenched in sweat. He didn''t know if it was because of the heat or nervousness. The


    spiritual power protecting his body was about to be dissolved, and he could already feel his skin


    blistering under the intense heat.


    Desperate, Rocky immediately used the Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring to activate the light barrier


    with all his strength, intending to pull it through forcefully. However, it didn''t take long before the barrier


    was broken by the huge fire waves. He gritted his teeth. Was he going to die like this?


    Just as the waves of me were about to engulf him, the dragon-shaped jade on his chest suddenly


    began to shine and quickly formed a purple enchanted barrier around him.


    He was stunned at first, but soon he knew that it must be the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast that was


    protecting him, so he slowed down, letting the waves of fire swallow him up. Coming to a full stop, he


    anxiously looked around him, seeing the waves rub violently against the purple barrier. The purple


    enchanted barrier began to shake, as if though at any moment now, it was going to break.


    It felt as though time slowed down for Rocky. Although this had only been a moment, he felt like this


    wassting an entire day.


    After what seemed like an eternity, the fire waves finally passed, continuing on its warpath, leaving


    Rocky behind.


    "Thank you!" Rocky heaved a sigh of relief, feeling incredibly grateful.


    "I can only help you this one time. From here on out, you have to take care of yourself!" the Dragon-


    shaped Soul Beast replied.


    Rocky couldn''t help but shake his head, totally exhausted. He didn''t know what would happen next, but


    he could only face whatever came to him.


    After that near-death experience, he felt as though anything that came his way now would be no big


    deal. Although heter met a lot of Fire Ghosts that blocked his way, with the help of Robin and Uriah,


    Rocky finally made it out of the fire area. Moreover, he managed to catch two Fire Ghosts and nned


    to take them back for study.


    Then, Rocky entered another area where sand was whirling in the air. In the distance, he could see


    dozens of hurricanes of varying sizes spiraling into the sky. They constantly merged with each other,


    then separated and repeated this process over and over again.


    Rocky was still standing at the edge of the area, surveying it before enteringpletely. Even before


    he got close to it, he could feel the strong wind force thating towards him. It seemed that it could


    easily blow a person into the sky and tear that person into shreds.


    Rocky''s expression hardened. He didn''t know if there were any beasts lurking there that would bother


    him, but the strong winds alone were enough to give him a headache.


    He scratched his head as he wondered how he''d get through this area alive. The winds were strong


    enough to pick up a boulder and smash it into pieces, let alone a mere human being.


    Thus, for Rocky, passing through the wind area was almost a mission impossible!


    However, since he''de this far, there was no way he was going to give up, as the saying went,


    "Nothing ventured, nothing gained."


    After taking a deep breath, Rocky charged right in. However, because of the strong wind, he struggled


    with every step.


    After about fifteen minutes of walking, Rocky realized he had only covered around one hundred meters.


    "It seems that I have underestimated the power of the wind," Rocky said, squinting at the sky. Just


    then, a hurricane headed straight for him. He immediately turned around to run away from it, but to his


    horror, another hurricane was closing in on him from that direction. Once the two hurricanes got close


    to each other, they would produce a strong force, with Rocky caught in between.


    Realizing he had seconds to act, he quickly racked his brain trying to find a way to escape. Suddenly,


    he noticed two hurricanes that had just separated from each other not far away. His eyes shed as


    though he had figured something out. Sparing not another moment, he turned around to face the


    deadly hurricane that was approaching.

 Chapter 1220 The Ladder Showed Up

    Chapter 1220 The Ladder Showed Up


    Rocky took a deep breath, then bolted towards the hurricane. The winds whipped at his face violently.


    "I have no choice but to try," he said through gritted teeth. The next moment, the Hexagonal Netting


    Dragon Ring in his hand turned into two streams of spiritual power, like sharp des wing at the


    hurricane before him. The hurricane was forcefully torn open, creating a narrow gap. Without


    hesitation, Rocky rushed into the gap and into the center of the hurricane.


    In the blink of an eye, he was swept into the air by the hurricane and spun around uncontrobly.


    However, because he was in the center of the hurricane, the force he suffered was the smallest, or else


    he would have been torn into pieces.


    Then, Rocky moved along with the hurricane until it merged with the other one.


    Soon, Rocky felt the strong force produced by the merging of the two hurricanes. Although the position


    where he was located was the least affected, he still felt as though his limbs were being torn off.


    Thinking quickly, he activated the Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring to form a light barrier to protect him


    in time. After the two hurricanes separated again, he took the opportunity to leave the first hurricane


    and move into the other one.


    In this way, Rocky moved through one hurricane after another. It took him a few hours to pass through


    the whole wind region. By then, he was totally exhausted. When he finallynded on the ground, he felt


    his knees buckle from underneath him. It was obvious that he had reached his limit.


    ''This is even more tiring and perilous than a battle with a spiritual master, '' he thought to himself.


    When he finally got out of the wind region, Rocky saw that the next area was covered in water.


    However, the water was ck as ink and stagnant, constantly boiling and bubbling. Rocky wrinkled his


    nose once he caught a whiff of the air there, as though there was sulfuric acid.


    Rocky surveyed the area before him. In the distance, he could see a pointed, crystal-like building


    floating in the air at the center of the huge water area. The crystal-like facade was dazzling. Although it


    was quite far away, he could still feel the magnificence of the crystal building, as if it was a sacred


    pce standing between heaven and earth.


    "That must be the Heavenly God Temple." With his end goal in sight, Rocky felt relieved.


    Just then, a huge beast shadow flew into the water area from behind him. When it entered the water


    area, something immediately went wrong. It went stiff and plummeted straight into the dead water.


    Momentster, white bones floated to the surface.


    Rocky''s eyes widened in shock. Taking a closer look, he realized the surface of the dead water was


    littered with darkened skeletons. "It''s like a sea of death," he muttered to himself.


    "Since I can''t fly over, how will I reach the Heavenly God Temple?" Rocky wondered aloud. Based on


    everything that he''d just been through, he knew that although this ce looked the calmest, it was


    probably the deadliest. If it was impossible for him to fly over the water, he wouldn''t be able to reach


    the Heavenly God Temple at its center.


    "Thedder leading to the Heavenly God Temple is underneath this water area. However, with your


    strength, you won''t be able to summon thedder," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast suddenly said in


    Rocky''s mind.


    "You know how to deal with it, right?" Rocky asked, squinting at the crystal pce in the distance.


    "I can use thest of my strength to lift thedder up from the depths of the water, but I will fall into a


    deep sleep because of this. If that happens, I won''t be able to guide you to find the remains of Glutton


    sealed in the Heavenly God Temple," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast warned. "I believe you can do it


    alone. After all, you have the power of Divine King Belial in your body. There are many areas in the


    Heavenly God Temple with many terrible forbidden objects and evil souls sealed within them.


    Therefore, you are not allowed to enter other areas except the Evil King Hall. Besides, you muste


    out as soon as you find the remains of Glutton in the Evil King Hall. Don''t touch any other seals in the


    hall, or the consequences will be unimaginable. Do you understand?" The Dragon-shaped Soul Beast''s


    tone was serious.


    "Yes... But what kind of ce is the Heavenly God Temple?" Rocky couldn''t help but ask. From how the


    Dragon-shaped Soul Beast described it, it was not difficult to tell that the temple was like a cave filled


    with treasures and forbidden objects. He could not help but wonder if these forbidden objects and evil


    souls were sealed by Divine King Belial to whom all the ns of the spiritual race had to surrender. The


    Heavenly God Temple was actually a ce that Divine King Belial used to store these sealed forbidden


    objects and evil souls.


    "Don''t you already know the origin of the Evil-fight Divine Bead? The mysterious ce where the bead


    was taken out is beyond the scope of human knowledge, just like the Heavenly God Temple.


    Everything within it is difficult for you humans to understand, and the spiritual race is also afraid that


    you humans will know that and cause trouble," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast replied bluntly.


    "It seems that the Heavenly God Temple and that mysterious ce are both rted to the secrets


    hidden by the spiritual race," Rocky pondered aloud, raising his eyebrows.


    "You''ll have to find out for yourself," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast said in a deep voice. "My strength


    won''tst long, so as soon as thedder appears, you must act immediately."


    And with that, the dragon-shaped jade on Rocky''s chest flew from his neck and floated in the air. Then,


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    it suddenly emitted a colorful light, like fireworks blooming and lighting up the dark water in the water


    area.


    A surge of astonishing power was released from the dragon-shaped jade, turning into light like ripples,


    instantly sweeping across the surface of the water. It was an astonishing scene.


    "I didn''t expect this dragon-shaped jade to contain such power..." Rocky watched in awe.


    The next thing he knew, the dead water began to boil violently. Then, the water began to rise into the


    air, until it was divided along its middle. The scene was extremely spectacr.


    From the crevice formed at its middle, a giant crystaldder appeared, rising slowly. It connected the


    ce where Rocky stood with the suspended Heavenly God Temple above the center of the water.

 Chapter 1221 Twelve Statues

    Chapter 1221 Twelve Statues


    Then, the dragon-shaped jade shed feebly and returned to Rocky''s hand.


    After hanging it around his neck again, Rocky spared no time and ran updder that led to the


    Heavenly God Temple.


    Suddenly, Rocky felt an aura appear behind him. Just as he was about to turn around to investigate, he


    noticed that the dead water on both sides began to surge, as if trying to break free from an invisible


    dam. At the same time, thedder under his feet began to shake violently, and to his horror, he realized


    the stairs he''d just passed began to sink into the water.


    Seeing that the situation was getting desperate, Rocky didn''t care about anything else but ran like a


    madman towards the Heavenly God Temple as fast as he could. It was a race against time. The stairs


    behind him kept sinking, like dominoes. However, what Rocky was worried about the most was the


    dead water surging on both sides, as though they''d swallow him at any moment.


    Just as thest step was about to sink, Rocky stepped on it andunched himself into the Heavenly


    God Temple, tumbling through its gate. The stairs behind him then fell into the dead water.


    When Rocky looked back at the Heavenly God Temple before him, he found that it was even more


    breathtaking up close. It was a hundred meters high, like a pce of a giant, its crystal-like facade


    twinkling under the light.


    The temple seemed to be made of crystal, but in fact, it was built from some special stone. Like crystal,


    it was t, smooth, and reflective, almost like a mirror. Therefore, it looked magnificent and imposing.


    Rocky was stunned for a moment by its magnificence. When he finally gathered his bearings, he


    realized there was a tall door in front of him.


    After taking a deep breath, Rocky pressed his hands against the huge door and pushed it with his


    spiritual power. Unexpectedly, he had to use all his strength to get the door to budge. It took him a


    great deal of effort to open a crack wide enough for him to squeeze through.


    When Rocky got inside, he was dazed. Compared to the darkness outside, the interior of the Heavenly


    God Temple was brightly lit, as if it was daytime. However, no matter where Rocky looked, there didn''t


    seem to be any light source. It was as though the temple itself was glowing.


    Whaty before Rocky was a very long, spacious corridor. The ceiling was quite high, making the hall


    look majestic, as though it was meant for an emperor. Around him was a continuous stone wall,


    engraved with a lifelike picture of all kinds of beasts. He had never seen those strange beasts before.


    They looked like prehistoric creatures.


    Rocky kept walking along the corridor, studying the wall reliefs from time to time. After a while, he


    stumbled upon a row of tall and smooth stone pirs, and at the other end of them was a great hall.


    Rocky quickened his pace. After he passed the stone pirs, he was shocked by what he saw.


    It was indeed a very grand hall, circr in form, surrounded by twelve crystal-made chairs at its


    perimeter. They looked like imposing thrones.


    On each crystal chair sat a transparent crystal statue, each one assuming a different posture. They


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    were so vividly carved that Rocky thought they were real people at first nce. Moreover, each figure


    looked like a human being. There were men and women, young and old, but each of them seemed to


    emit a terrifying aura, like superior gods that would intimidate any human beings.


    Rocky walked around the hall and studied each statue. He looked at their faces carefully. At thest


    statue, his mouth fell open in shock.


    "This man..." Rocky''s eyes widened as he stared at the face of thest statue. It looked exactly like him


    ¡ªnot his current self, but the one in the modern world.


    That was to say, this statue looked exactly like Rocky before his soul was attached to Basil.


    "Why does it look exactly like me?" Rocky pondered aloud, clearly puzzled. What was going on?


    Despite his initial shock, Rocky could tell intuitively that all of this was no coincidence.


    Carefully studying the face in front of him, he frowned deeply. This face was strange yet familiar to him,


    but he was afraid that he would never have this face again. After staring at the statue for a while, he


    couldn''t help but reach out his hand to touch it. The moment his finger connected with the statue, he


    suddenly felt that the evil power in his body involuntarily flowed into the statue. The next moment, the


    statue emitted a strong strange light, and he yanked his hand back as though he was electrocuted.


    Baffled, Rocky looked at the statue in surprise, then at his hand. Everything happened so quickly,


    making him feel like he was in a dream.


    At that moment, Rocky saw cracks forming on the statue before him. The cracks extended all over its


    body, till it finally copsed into countless pieces on the ground.


    "What the hell is going on?" Rocky roared, visibly confused. He came here, thinking he might get some


    clues about the secrets hidden by the spiritual race, yet here he was, totally in a trance thanks to this


    mysterious statue that looked exactly like him.


    If the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast hadn''t fallen asleep, Rocky would have pulled it out and asked it right


    then and there. On the other hand, he was also very curious about the other eleven statues, because


    he felt that the twelve statues were not just decorations. However, he could not find a reasonable


    reason for the existence of these statues, nor could he know why one of them looked exactly like him.


    "I''d better look for the remains first." Rocky calmed himself down. Although he was extremely confused,


    the purpose of this trip was to take out the remains of Glutton. Only in this way could he make Glutton


    surrender to him and be used by him. Therefore, he had to find its remains first and then try to figure


    out the secrets of the twelve statuester.


    Making up his mind, he left the hall and entered the long corridor on the right side of the hall. He began


    to look for the Evil King Hall mentioned by the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast.

 Chapter 1222 Found The Evil King Hall

    Chapter 1222 Found The Evil King Hall


    Not long after he entered the long corridor, Rocky found an arched entrance on one side.


    "I wonder if this is the ce." Rocky peaked into the arched entrance and saw a multi-story pavilion


    inside. It was extremely delicate and elegant. In front of the pavilion, there was a fascinating garden full


    of all kinds of beautiful flowers and nts. Although it seemed like no one had maintained the ce for


    a long time, the garden still looked very exquisite while the flowers and nts were flourishing.


    After passing through the arched entrance, he walked in the garden and approached the pavilion.


    However, when he got to it, the door was closed and there was a que hanging on it with the words


    "Jade Phoenix Pavilion" engraved on it.


    "It seems like this isn''t the right ce. I shouldn''t just barge in," Rocky muttered to himself. He


    remembered the warning of the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast and quickly turned around to go back


    where he came from. However, when he was about to leave, he noticed a strange aura being emitted


    by the flowers and nts from the garden. It felt like it was calling him, so he subconsciously walked


    towards it. Then, he found a spiritual herb that looked very different from the rest of the flowers and


    nts. It shone brightly and appeared in the shape of a rabbit''s ear.


    Although Rocky didn''t know what exactly the spiritual herb was, he thought that it was worth examining.


    So, he squatted in front of the peculiar-looking herb and dug it out along with the soil around it. Then,


    he asked Robin to take out a vessel that he was using in theboratory. He would put the herb in it to


    ensure that it could survive.


    After that, Rocky left the garden and went back to the long corridor. As he continued to walk, the path


    becameplicated as several forks suddenly appeared.


    After randomly choosing a fork and walking on it for about a few hundred meters, Rocky saw another


    entrance and a cave inside. At the same time, there were words carved at the top of the entrance that


    read "Ethereal Void Cave".


    "Not here either." Rocky knew that this wasn''t the ce that he was searching for either. However,


    since the entrance of the cave was not blocked, his instinct told him to enter just so he could find out


    what kind of ce the Ethereal Void Cave was.


    Upon entering the cave, Rocky saw that it was divided into several grottos that looked like ideal ces


    where reclusive masters could cultivate.


    After looking around for a while, Rocky stumbled on a grotto with some primitive devices that seemed


    to be used for refining pills.


    As he entered, he saw several rows of shelves that contained all kinds of bottles and ssware. After


    inspecting them one by one, he found nothing special and it seemed like all of the bottles were empty


    anyway.


    However, just as he was about to leave, he suddenly felt a faint auraing from a dusty wooden


    tform located in the corner of the grotto. Out of curiosity, he walked towards the corner and found a


    box on a wooden table that was covered with thick dust.


    Rocky thought for a while before deciding to reach out for the box. When he found out that there was


    nothing strange about it, he slowly opened the box and saw three pill bottles inside. He picked them up


    and was surprised that they were rather heavy.


    Then, he opened one of the bottles and poured out the pills in it. As soon as the pills came to his view,


    they shone brightly and he clearly felt the overflowing spiritual energy. Although he wasn''t sure what


    these pills were for, just by judging from the strong aura they emitted, Rocky assumed that they must


    be of the superior kind. They shouldn''t be inferior to the Holy Spirit Panacea that Ka had given him


    for his cultivation.


    Therefore, Rocky kept the three bottles without hesitation. He had already risked his life just to get to


    this ce, so he thought that he could at least take something valuable while he looked around.


    After leaving the pill refining grotto, Rocky suddenly perceived a very strong auraing from the


    innermost grotto. As he drew nearer to it, the aura became more and more intense. It was as if


    countless precious treasures were gathered there. He couldn''t help but swallow as he walked towards


    the grotto. At the end of the path, he found a sealed stone door on the side of the grotto. However, just


    as he was about to approach the stone door, a light that seemed like a water film suddenly emerged


    and blocked his way.


    "An enchanted barrier?" Rocky immediately took a step back after discerning the existence of a barrier


    in front of the stone door. Now, he was more convinced that something important, like some treasure,


    was inside the grotto. However, even though he really wanted to enter and look inside, he couldn''t help


    but hesitate. This was different than the spiritual herb and the bottles of pills earlier. The Dragon-


    shaped Soul Beast warned him that several forbidden items and even evil souls were sealed in this


    ce. He couldn''t just take whatever he wanted.


    With that, Rocky gave it up, left the Ethereal Void Cave, and returned to the long corridor.


    As he continued walking, he passed through three simr entrances along the crisscrossed corridor.


    Each entrance either led to a building, a cave, or a hall. Among these ces, only the Ethereal Void


    Cave was not blockaded. Therefore, it was the only one that Rocky was able to explore. Near the


    entrances of the other ces, he found some natural herbs and treasures that were precious enough


    to be kept.


    About an hourter, Rocky was getting a little dizzy from wandering inside theplex structure of the


    Heavenly God Temple. However, his senses suddenly sharpened when he felt a very strong aura


    that there was another entrance about a hundred meters away from where he was standing.


    He quickened his pace but put his guards up at the same time. As he reached the entrance, a


    magnificent purplish-gold building that seemed like a royal pce weed him. On both sides of the


    building stood a tablet of several meters high, on which the words "Evil King Hall" were engraved.


    "Finally, I found it." Rocky let out a smirk after finally reaching his original destination.


    He looked around the Evil King Hall first and made sure that there were no traps or other forms of


    danger before he approached the golden door of the hall.


    As he walked towards the golden door, he gradually stretched out his hand and pushed it. As his hand


    made contact with the door, it suddenly shed beams of ck and purple lights. At the same time, he


    felt that the evil power in his body became agitated and began to surge violently.


    The next moment, the golden door suddenly flew wide open. A strong gust of wind blew from the


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    inside, making Rocky''s robe dance with the wind.


    After the wind was gone, Rocky stepped into the hall. He immediately sensed that the area was full of


    evil energy that would make ordinary people shudder in fear. The entire hall looked sinister. The walls


    and pirs were carved with some creepy odd demons with ck fangs and ferocious faces.


    Rocky looked around and slowly walked into the center of the hall. From there, he found two passages


    that seemed to lead to different ces. He thought for a while and picked the one on the right. After


    entering the passage, he noticed that there was a closed stone chamber every few meters.


    As he walked towards the nearest stone chamber, he observed some iprehensible words that


    were carved beside the door. He walked past this one and approached the next one. As he continued


    walking, he saw that the stone chambers were just identical to the ones he saw earlier.

 Chapter 1223 Release A Ferocious Ghost

    Chapter 1223 Release A Ferocious Ghost


    However, Rocky somehow felt that there seemed to be a lot of strong aurasing from the stone


    chamber. It reminded him of the way he felt in the Ethereal Void Cave before.


    "Wait, let me go to the other side first," Rocky said with a frown on his face. He was obviously wary of


    his situation. Ever since the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast told him not to be reckless, he was extremely


    cautious in his every move.


    Rocky went to the passage on the other side and found several more stone chambers. The doors were


    also closed, and it looked like they were tightly sealed. There were also some writings on the doors that


    he couldn''t decipher.


    "The remains of Glutton must have been sealed in one of these stone chambers, but which one is it?"


    Rocky murmured. He couldn''t understand the writings on the stone doors. Since the Dragon-shaped


    Soul Beast was now in deep sleep, he had to figure it out on his own. It would be too slow if he opened


    the stone chambers one by one. Maybe there was something dangerous behind one of the doors. So,


    he had to find a less risky way.


    ''The corpse of Glutton is sealed by Divine King Belial, and the evil power inside me originates from


    him. Perhaps, I can use the evil power within me to determine which stone chamber the corpse is


    sealed, '' Rocky thought to himself. It was the only idea he could think of. He came up with the idea


    because the evil power inside him had once resonated with the Demonic Soul Cauldron held by Divine


    King Belial before.


    With this idea, Rocky stood still and released the evil power within him. It spread around, enveloping


    several stone chambers. Soon enough, he sensed that there were many strange forces in the


    chambers that resonated with his evil power.


    "It''s not this one.


    Not this one either. Huh?


    Where in the hell is it?"


    Not long after, Rocky stopped in front of one of the chambers because he sensed the aura of Glutton


    from it.


    "It must be sealed in here." Rocky narrowed his eyes and gently pressed his hand on the door. The


    door immediately swung open the moment his hand touched it.


    What appeared in front of Rocky seemed like a tableau from a museum of history. There were many


    uneven stone pirs inside the chamber, and each pir was topped with strange objects. All these


    strange objects emitted an incredibly strong evil aura. What was even more intriguing was that they


    were all sealed in a ck light barrier.


    Rocky looked around and noticed a small bone pile in the innermost part of the chamber. The pile


    exuded an extremely strong demonic aura.


    "That must be the remains of Glutton," Rocky said to himself as he walked over. The pile was the only


    thing in the chamber that resembled a cadaver.


    "I wonder how I can remove the seal," Rocky murmured. When he was about to try to remove the seal,


    he suddenly heard a strange sound from the far left side of the chamber. He couldn''t help but look back


    and check out where the sound wasing from. On a vertical tablet on the far left side of the


    chamber, there was a stone like amber with the size of about two palms. There were ck and blue


    lines faintly shing through the amber. It would sh brightly or darkly from time to time, emitting a


    gloomy aura.


    Rocky was about to ignore it, but suddenly he heard a ringing sound in his ears. It was like a magical


    tune, and its pitch was alternately shifting from high to low. This attracted him more to move towards


    the dark amber stone.


    When he approached the amber stone, he heard a piercing voice saying, "Let me out right now. I will


    fulfill all your wishes if you do!"


    When Rocky heard that, he felt as if he was totally bewitched. He couldn''t help but put his hand on the


    amber stone. The moment he put his hand on it, the light cover covering itpletely disappeared in


    an instant. The seal had been removed.


    At the very moment, the amber stone released an extremely evil gray light. The light immediately


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    illuminated the entire chamber. The other sealed objects began to tremble restlessly.


    "What the hell? Damn it!" Finally, Rocky came back to his senses. As he looked at the unsealed amber


    stone in front of him, he knew he had made a terrible mistake. His expression darkened and he was


    feeling extremely anxious and worried.


    Then, the amber stone began to crack slowly, as if something were about to break out of it. Soon


    enough, wisps of gray smoke rose from the crack, looking rather ghostly.


    Suddenly, Rocky felt a chill down his spine. Obviously, something very terrible was sealed in the amber


    stone.


    "Ha-ha, I finallye out after all those years!" Rocky heard something from the amber stone speak,


    followed by a burst of wildughter.


    The gray smoke that came out of the amber stone condensed in midair and finally formed a ghostlike


    shadow which emitted astonishing evil energy.


    "I didn''t expect that you will be able to remove the seal. It seems that you have the power of Divine


    King Belial. However, you are just a weak human being. It is really strange that you can possess his


    power. How could a mere mortal possess his power? I have no idea. Do you know? Oh, forget it. It


    doesn''t matter anyway. Tell me, where is Divine King Belial?" The shadow stared at Rocky and asked


    forcefully.


    Rocky didn''t expect that a ghost was sealed in the amber stone. He was quite surprised. Judging by


    the shadow''s words, it seemed that Divine King Belial and the shadow bore grudges against each


    other. Otherwise, it would not have been sealed in the amber stone in the first ce. Moreover, as soon


    as the shadow came out, it began to look for Divine King Belial with such a ferocious look. Their


    dispute must be really serious.


    "He is right outside," Rocky replied briefly.


    "Oh, is that so? He''s exactly right outside?" The shadow suddenlyughed and said, "Such an ignorant


    human! Do you really think I will believe your words? Although I was sealed by Divine King Belial, my


    power still remains. I can feel that he is not in this temple. As a matter of fact, none of them is here. Tell


    me, what happened?"


    As the shadow spoke, an intrigued look appeared on its face.


    When Rocky saw that the shadow could actually perceive the movements of the entire Heavenly God


    Temple, his face became more serious. It seemed that the ghost he released was extremely powerful.


    "Tell me at once, where is Divine King Belial?" the shadow continued to ask aggressively.


    "I''m not going to tell you." Rocky''s eyes narrowed. If he told the shadow that Divine King Belial had


    already died, then the shadow would definitely kill him without any hesitation.

 Chapter 1224 Got The Remains Successfully

    Chapter 1224 Got The Remains Sessfully


    "How dare you talk back to me? I''m a king! Give up your body before I make you suffer! Back when I


    fought with Divine King Belial, that bastard destroyed my flesh body and sealed my spiritual soul.


    Fortunately, I managed to use a technique that fused my remaining power with my spiritual soul. Now,


    I''m just waiting for my chance to be reborn. As long as I can possess a flesh body, I cane back to


    life!" the shadow, iming to be a king, boasted and threatened Rocky.


    Hearing this, Rocky immediately thought to himself, ''This ghost has genuine enmity towards Divine


    King Belial. This is bad. Since it was able to fight Divine King Belial, it means that I''m in grave danger! I


    will surely die if I can''t get out of here as soon as possible.''


    Pondering on these thoughts, Rocky gritted his teeth and nced at the exit of the stone chamber. The


    chamber itself was an enchanted barrier. If he was able to leave and close the door, no matter how


    powerful the shadow was, it shouldn''t be able to break free from the barrier. This was Rocky''s only


    chance to escape. However, he hadn''t retrieved Glutton''s corpse yet, and he couldn''t just leave without


    it. All his efforts would be in vain if he failed to take it out.


    Meanwhile, the amber stone was still cracking, and more thick gray smoke rose and merged with the


    shadow. With this, the aura of the shadow became more and more powerful. Surging dark energy had


    started to cover the entire chamber.


    "Hey, brat, think carefully before you make a move. If you just obediently surrender your body to me, I


    promise to leave your soul intact." The shadow could almost read what was in Rocky''s mind just by


    looking at the expression in his eyes.


    However, Rocky wasn''t the type to just give up in the face of overwhelming adversaries. He made up


    his mind and suddenly rushed towards the corpse of Glutton, releasing a strong evil power from within


    his body. This turned into an evil light that dashed forth and collided with the seal on the corpse in just


    the blink of an eye.


    Instantly, the seal on the corpse was removed. Then, a demonic power gushed and flowed like a raging


    wave that spread out all over the chamber.


    "You have undone the seal on Glutton''s corpse? It took Divine King Belial a lot of effort just to seal its


    soul into the Demonic Soul Cauldron. Although it is just a corpse, it still contains a very strong demonic


    power that I can use. Ha-ha! Good job, brat!" Even though the shadow didn''t exactly know Rocky''s


    intention with Glutton''s corpse, itughed so hard, thinking that his actions could, in fact, help it. Thus,


    it immediately transformed into a thick fog and chased after Rocky.


    As the shadow approached quickly, Rocky felt an astonishing evil auraing from behind him. But at


    the same time, he just focused his eyes on the corpse and hurriedly opened his Magic Spiritual Space,


    where an ice shadow suddenly rushed out.


    "Robin, take the corpse inside!" Upon giving the order, Rocky turned around and faced the shadow that


    was chasing him.


    "Ha! You''re arrogant enough to face me head-on. Then, I''ll take your flesh body!" The shadowughed


    devilishly, while its thick fog form, like the wings of a giant bat, shrouded Rocky at once.


    "Try it if you can!" Rocky''s eyes zed as he pulled out the Frozen Wind Dagger and turned it into a


    sharp ming de. He shed through the air and created a gigantic Moon de that dashed


    towards the huge shadow.


    However, the giant Moon de was just devoured by the shadow as they collided.


    "Ha-ha! Is that it? That''s some good tickling!" The shadowughed wildly and mocked Rocky.


    The next moment, the shadow turned into slithering dark fogs and rushed towards Rocky''s body. This


    time, he wasn''t able to prevent it from invading his body.


    Rocky felt like his body was being filled with something inauspicious. It was as if he was swelling and


    his consciousness was starting to blur. At the same time, he could just faintly hear evil waves of


    With the invasion of the shadow, the evil power in Rocky''s body became crazy. It seemed that it was


    greatly affected by the presence of the shadow. As a result, the evil power went on a rampage and


    wreaked havoc in his body, making thest two seals in his body begin copsing.


    If Rocky''s body was continuously upied by this powerful shadow of unknown origin, it wouldn''t be


    long till his remnant soul disappeared.


    He was in an undoubtedly huge crisis that needed to be resolved as soon as possible.


    Although Rocky tried his best to resist the invasion of the shadow, the power that was restraining him


    was far too great. However, just before his body was about to be fully controlled by the powerful


    shadow, the dragon-shaped jade hanging on his chest suddenly illuminated.


    The next moment, the shadow that entered Rocky''s body was suddenly ejected and condensed into a


    thick ck fog again.


    "What happened? How is that possible?" The shadow was pretty surprised at what just happened. It


    couldn''t understand why it was suddenly thrown out of Rocky''s body. Everything was going fine a few


    seconds ago, but then in just a sh, it waspletely expelled.


    Then, the shadow finally noticed the light that was shining on Rocky''s chest. It suddenly expressed


    strong disbelief as it asked, "Is that the Oracle Jade of Divine King Belial on your chest? Who the hell


    are you?!"


    "The Oracle Jade?" Rocky was quite confused at first. Then, he realized that the shadow was talking


    about the dragon-shaped jade.


    "Divine King Belial always carried that Oracle Jade with him. Why do you have it?" The shadow hurled


    questions and began to get suspicious.


    However, Rocky said nothing in reply. After recognizing that Robin had already moved Glutton''s corpse


    into his Magic Spiritual Space, he suddenly rushed towards the door of the chamber to escape. Since


    the shadow failed to possess his body, it was now his perfect opportunity to run away.


    Seeing what Rocky was trying to do, the shadow quickly chased after him. However, it was not


    grab Rocky.


    With that, Rocky was able to sessfully get out of the stone chamber. Then, he immediately gathered


    the evil power and activated the door on both sides with his hands. The stone door piled up in the


    middle and created a loud rumbling sound, trapping the shadow inside.


    Rocky didn''t even stop to breathe but hurriedly dashed and left the Evil King Hall.


    "Damn it! I was so close!" Inside the chamber, the shadow kept on cursing angrily after Rocky had


    barely escaped from its grasp. In its frustration, the chamber began to shake violently.


    "That sneaky bastard! If I just possessed his body, I would be able to fully release the power that was


    sealed in my spiritual soul. Why the hell does he have the Oracle Jade of Divine King Belial?!" The


    shadow was so disappointed at the missed opportunity. Then, suddenly, it looked at the darkness of the


    chamber and said coldly, "Show yourself. Do you think I won''t be able to notice you?"


    Immediately after, a man in a red robe emerged from the darkness of the chamber.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 1225 The Strong Vibration

    Chapter 1225 The Strong Vibration


    "I can''t believe that you actually hid behind that guy''s shadow and snuck in! Based on your skills, I


    guess you''re from the spiritual race. On the other hand, judging from your aura, I believe that you are


    stronger than that guy. But I still don''t get why you followed him here. However, if you are willing to give


    your body to me so that I can be reborn, I will repay you for your kindness," the shadow said slyly while


    staring at the figure in the red robe.


    "To be honest, I don''t think anything good will happen to me if I lend you my body." Of course, the figure


    in red would not easily take the shadow''s bait.


    "You must have your own purpose and reason for staying here. I can forcefully take your body anytime


    I want. I just want to be reborn with the casing of a human body." At that moment, it seemed that the


    shadow was very eager to have a flesh body of the spiritual race being so he could be reborn. Perhaps,


    this shadow was a bit too picky when it came to choosing its soul''s house.


    "Unfortunately, you don''t seem to have a choice now," the figure in red uttered in a low voice.


    "Well, I believe that you are also an ambitious person. Why don''t you lend your body to me for the time


    being, and in exchange, I will ce my spiritual soul in your body for some time? I think I can wait until I


    find a more suitable human body to be reborn into. After all, I have been waiting for a long time, and I


    don''t mind waiting a little longer," the shadow proposed.


    "And what will I get in return if I agree to do that?" the figure in red asked straightforwardly.


    "If my spiritual soul is in your body, you can use the demonic power sealed in my spiritual soul. It''s just


    a small part, but it is enough for you to benefit a lot. With the demonic power, even those advanced


    spiritual masters who think extremely highly of themselves will be no match to you," the shadow


    enticed.


    "That sounds too good to be true. Then how can I be sure that you are telling the truth?" skeptical, the


    figure in red asked.


    "I always stay true to my words. But since you have some concerns, I think it''s best for us to enter a


    solemn bond to ease your doubts," the shadow said coldly. As a matter of fact, the most important thing


    for him now was to leave the stone chamber as soon as possible. If he could use the body of the figure


    in red to release the power of the spiritual soul and break the enchanted barrier of the stone chamber,


    then it wouldn''t be a problem to leave anymore.


    "That''s good to hear. Come on!" Soon after, the figure stretched out his arms as if he was greeting the


    shadow.


    "Spiritual soul returns. The soul and body will be one with the bond of contract!" Not long after, the


    shadow screamed out loud. Without warning, the dark energy all over his body rose sharply, quickly


    materializing into a ball of palm-sized dark energy. It instantly flew into the spot between the figure''s


    eyebrows, creating a snake-shaped mark on its ce.


    After a while, the figure''s body emitted dark evil smoke, which then instantly became extremely


    malicious and appalling.


    The next moment, the figure''s clothes exploded, causing the pieces of cloth to fly in the air. In the blink


    of an eye, the figure''s face was revealed. If Rocky was still in the chamber, then he would surely be


    very surprised. At that moment, the wind swept past the figure''s face, exposing the person who had


    been reborn after possessing a body from the spiritual race¡ªAlston.


    And at that moment, Alston had contributed his flesh body of the spiritual race to temporarily aid the


    rebirth of the shadow so he could gain even more strength.


    However, at that time, Alston''s outside appearance suddenly began to change. Slowly, his body from


    the spiritual race transformed into a shape that resembled human beings. Not long after, he reverted


    back to his original human appearance.


    "Wow, that is some strong power! I can feel that it is a lot stronger than the power of the spiritual


    race..." Alston watched himself gradually return to his human shape, with a sinister smile stered on


    his face. He savored the moment and slowly raised his arms and clenched his hands, feeling that his


    entire body was full of endless strength.


    "The spiritual race beings are nothing. Soon, I can destroy all the creatures in the spiritual race with


    one hand for as long as I want!" At the same time, Alston spoke in a very unusual tone. However, it


    was not Alston who spoke, but the shadow.


    "Who exactly are you? Why do you possess such power that is even stronger than the power of the


    spiritual race?" Alston couldn''t help but ask in curiosity.


    "I used to be one of the rulers of this world, a being with god-like existence!" The shadow suddenly


    burst into viinousughter, looking aggressive as ever.


    On the other hand, Alston was surprised to hear the shadow''s answer, but he was willing to pay any


    price as long as he could obtain more power. Moreover, he would have nevere this point in his life


    if it weren''t for the fact that the patriarch of the Heavenly Demon n had sealed off his power at the


    spiritual master level and that he was not allowed to kill Rocky. Obtaining the shadow''s power meant


    that he was longer be bound by the patriarch and could do whatever he wanted to do.


    With that being said, after leaving the hall, Rocky darted all the way like a madman and returned to the


    hall he visited previously. He couldn''t help but stop and take a quick nce at the crystal fragments on


    the ground under the only empty chair out of the twelve crystal chairs that were ced in the hall.


    All of a sudden, Rocky heard a loud and crisp cracking sound. Turning his head to find the source, he


    saw that one of the remaining eleven statues was shattered into pieces. It happened so fast that he


    didn''t know what had happened.


    "I''d better leave this ce as soon as possible!" Rocky had a bad feeling after seeing this. Immediately,


    he narrowed his eyes and left the Heavenly God Temple as fast as he could.


    But, just as he stepped out of the Heavenly God Temple, the entire sanctuary shook violently as if there


    was an earthquake. Fortunately, just after a few minutes, everything had returned to normal.


    Nevertheless, Rocky couldn''t help but look back at the Heavenly God Temple with his heart still


    fluttering with fear.


    "How do I get out of here?" Rocky scanned his surroundings. The Heavenly God Temple was floating


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    above the water area that resembled the sea of death. In addition, no creature was known to have the


    ability to fly over this area. Therefore, it was quite troublesome for him to leave the temple.


    Just then, he unexpectedly sensed something strange happening in his Magic Spiritual Space. Curious


    as to what was going on there, he opened it. After entering the Magic Spiritual Space, he saw that


    Glutton''s remains that Robin had moved into the Magic Spiritual Space were actually floating in the air


    and were rotating around the reborn version of Glutton.


    "Shit!" Rocky''s face swiftly shifted soon after. Just now, because of the sudden appearance of the


    powerful shadow, he had no choice but to move the remains of Glutton into his Magic Spiritual Space


    as soon as possible. Although, he had forgotten that Glutton was also in the space, leaving a chance


    for the other Glutton to take advantage of.


    Initially, Rocky had nned to take out Glutton''s remains and use them to negotiate with him and make


    him take an oath and yield to him. However, he didn''t expect that he had created an opportunity that


    Glutton could take advantage of. What he was worried about the most was that after absorbing the


    power from the remains, Glutton might break its promise. To think the worst, Glutton might not give a


    damn if they perished together.


    Despite this, Rocky could not do anything else but watch Glutton absorb the power in the remains. At


    that moment, the remains were spread out in the space and constantly emitted red light that Glutton


    absorbed not long after. Apart from this, Glutton''s initially strong aura continuously increased and


    affected the entire Magic Spiritual Space. Moreover, this was followed by the strong and intense


    vibration of the space.

 Chapter 1226 A Gift

    Chapter 1226 A Gift


    The capacity and endurance of a spirit maniptor''s Magic Spiritual Space were directly rted to his


    own strength. Therefore, when Glutton made such a huge ruckus within Rocky''s Magic Spiritual Space,


    he immediately felt that his spiritual power was also in a mess. It was like a group of demons was


    rampaging in his body, and his chest was so stuffy, making him hard to breathe.


    ''What is it doing? Does Glutton want to kill me?'' Rocky clenched his fists as his face turned pale. He


    had just managed to escape from a huge disaster, and now Glutton was creating such excruciating


    turmoil.


    Eventually, the uproar subsided just before Rocky was unable to hold on any longer. The remains


    floating in the air gradually turned into ashes and scattered on the ground. Then, Glutton''s body shone


    in bright red light, and a demonic aura shot through the sky in a great momentum. It was as if a demon


    king was about to descend to the world.


    After a while, the body began to shrink, and it finally transformed into a human shape.


    Then, the human-shaped Glutton emerged, wearing brocade clothes and a jade crown. There was no


    hint of a demonic beast in its appearance. It looked quite elegant, like a gentleman. It could be said that


    it looked very simr to a member of the spiritual race, but of course, the aura it emitted was far


    superior.


    Even Rocky was a little stunned when he saw Glutton''s current appearance. He didn''t expect that the


    mightiest ancient demonic beast could transform into the shape of a human.


    "What? Do I look strange?" Glutton asked Rocky who was quite staring for a while now.


    "Well, I just didn''t expect that you could take this form," Rocky exined.


    "I have no choice. This is the only way that I can suppress my strength. If I disy my original form, I


    won''t be able to control my own power," Glutton answered indifferently.


    "Hmm, but why do you look like a member of some spiritual race?" Rocky finally asked. This was


    already in his mind the moment Glutton''s figure emerged.


    "Ha! What an ignorant human! Where do you think the spiritual race evolved from?" Glutton shook its


    head and nced at Rocky with disdainful eyes.


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Rocky asked with furrowed brows.


    "Fine, let me tell you. The ancestors of the spiritual race were from the same n as the ancient


    demonic beasts and the ancient spiritual beasts. However, they became more intelligent, and they had


    been much disciplined in studying and cultivating over the years. Eventually, their bodies evolved into


    what you see now as the spiritual race. Then, they reproduced and slowly grew in number. This is their


    origin," Glutton exined briefly.


    "So, you mean to say that the spiritual race in the Wild Spirit Land underwent a backward evolution?"


    Rocky was surprised to hear this. Obviously, the survival of the fittest was a naturalw; however, it


    was pretty inconceivable and against the naturalw for powerful beasts, like the ancient demonic


    beasts and ancient spiritual beasts, to transform into human-like bodies. Thus, it could be called a


    backward evolution.


    "I don''t know about this backward evolution you''re telling me, but you have to know that the birth of the


    spiritual race was what changed everything. It became the start of the extinction of the demonic beasts.


    Thus, you can''t me me for hating the spiritual race," Glutton said indignantly.


    "But who is Divine King Belial? What is his rtionship with the spiritual race? Why does the spiritual


    race submit to him?" Rocky asked all the questions that he still found pretty vague.


    "So, I was right. It seems like King Apollyon didn''t tell you anything. Well, it''s just normal. If you knew all


    the secrets regarding the spiritual race, their lives would be threatened. But it has nothing to do with


    me. I even wish that all of them would just die," Glutton remarked with a cold expression in its eyes.


    "Now I''m more curious about the secret hidden by the spiritual race from the humans," Rocky replied in


    a dissatisfied tone.


    "If King Apollyon didn''t tell you, he must have his reasons, one of which must be to protect you. If you


    don''t want to be the enemy of the spiritual race, you''d better not know too much," Glutton said with a


    bitter smile as if trying to be kindhearted.


    "Fine. I will still know it sooner orter," Rocky said as he shrugged his shoulders.


    "You stubborn human. What you saw in the Heavenly God Temple is actually the answer that you are


    searching for." Glutton gave Rocky a hint.


    "What I saw in the Heavenly God Temple?" Rocky was stunned and confused. The first thing that came


    to his mind was the twelve statues. He couldn''t help but wonder if the secret of the spiritual race had


    something to do with them.


    "I''ve already said too much. Let''s just get out of here." Then, Glutton eventually walked out of the Magic


    Spiritual Space, followed by Rocky.


    As they walked out, the demonic light all over Glutton''s body suddenly rose, and a pair of huge wings


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    emerged on its back. Without warning, it pulled Rocky and disappeared from where they were


    standing.


    The speed at which Glutton flew was astonishing. Even Rocky couldn''t help but get dizzy. It was as if


    the sky and earth were spinning at the speed of light. When he finally regained his senses, he saw that


    they had already returned to the foot of the icy tombstone of the Myriad Spirit Tomb.


    "We''re here already? That''s unbelievably fast!" Rocky eximed, bbergasted at what he just


    experienced.


    "I''ll keep my promise to you but make sure that you won''t disturb me if you have nothing important to


    say. I still need some time to refine the power absorbed from my remains." After both of them agreed,


    Glutton asked Rocky to open his Magic Spiritual Space so that it could enter the space.


    When Glutton left, Rocky rode Uriah and flew back to the Magic Phoenix Empire. Soon after, he was


    able to meet Marcia and the other women again in the royal pce.


    "Atst, you came back. Where have you been? We''ve been really worried because you''rete." Since


    Rocky had been away for two days and two nights, and they didn''t know where he went, they couldn''t


    help but anxiously wait for him.


    "I''m sorry. I was just kind of waid, but everything''s fine now," Rocky replied with a forced smile.


    Alyssa walked up to him and gently said, "Just don''t do this again next time. You can''t just disappear


    without telling us where you will be going. You can''t me us for worrying too much."


    "I know," Rocky answered softly.


    While they were still talking, Felicia and Erica came in.


    "Prince Crimson, it was thanks to you that the Magic Phoenix Empire was saved from such disaster. To


    repay your kindness, our queen has decided to marry my disciple, Erica, to you." Felicia made it sound


    very formal, but Rocky and the others could see through the underlying motive in every word that she


    spoke. They knew that she must be up to something.


    At first, they were surprised. They didn''t expect that the Magic Phoenix Empire would go this far. But of


    course, they knew what the empire really wanted. The Magic Phoenix Empire hoped that Erica could


    get pregnant with Rocky''s child, who in turn would inherit the parents'' excellent genes.


    "Well¡­ I don''t think that it''s necessary." Rocky did all he could to refuse politely. He also cast a nce


    at Erica and found that her expression was a littleplicated. It seemed that she was dissatisfied and


    wanted to disagree with the decision of the queen.


    "Our queen said that even if you refuse, we will still send Erica to the Holy Dragon Empire. Her role is


    to boost the rtionship between the two empires. So, even if you don''t ept our gift, we''re sure that


    the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire would be d to do so," Felicia said firmly, making them


    understand that there was no room for any negotiation.


    Rocky frowned a bit after hearing this. Judging from what Felicia said, it was clear that the Magic


    Phoenix Empire would do whatever means just to force his marriage with Erica.

 Chapter 1227 Inquire About The Forbidden Item

    Chapter 1227 Inquire About The Forbidden Item


    "Master, please don''t make things difficult for Prince Crimson." Erica was in a shambles as well.


    "This is the queen''s order. I can''t do anything about it," Felicia said slowly, allowing her tone to fade out


    on purpose, as though she really could do nothing to help.


    "Basil, since the queen of the Magic Phoenix Empire is so generous, you''d better ept her offer. It''s


    normally how two countries establish friendly ties," Marcia said to Rocky, shooting a look at Erica.


    "But..." Rocky trailed off. He was surprised that even Marcia supported the idea, because no matter


    what, the Magic Phoenix Empire probably had their own motives to marry Erica to him.


    "Just do as I say," Marcia snapped. Obviously, she had a n of her own.


    "Yes, just ept the proposal. You are Prince Crimson. Even if they offer eight or ten women to you,


    you have to ept them all. Otherwise, you will be looked down upon by them," Alyssa echoed,


    standing by Marcia.


    Seeing the yful smiles on the faces of Marcia and Alyssa, Rocky knew that the two women were up


    to something. However, if the Holy Dragon Empire wanted to sessfully ally with the Magic Phoenix


    Empire, he couldn''t refuse. Moreover, he was Prince Crimson of the Holy Dragon Empire now. He


    needed to save face, despite knowing that the Magic Phoenix Empire had ulterior motives.


    "Then you can stay with me from now on, as long as you are fine with it." Rocky finally resigned


    himself, turning to face Erica calmly.


    When Erica heard that Rocky had agreed, her beautiful face lit up, but she nodded at him calmly.


    "Basil, our emperor wishes to speak with you. Can youe with me to the Timber Deity Empire?"


    Alyssa said to Rocky abruptly.


    "Alright," Rocky nodded and then looked at Marcia.


    "Then, I''ll take my team back to the Holy Dragon Empire to report," Marcia said.


    "Okay." Rocky nodded once more.


    And with that, Marcia left the Magic Phoenix Empire with the elite spirit maniptors of the Holy


    Dragon Empire, whereas Rocky went to the Timber Deity Empire with Alyssa and the other women,


    including the newest member, Erica.


    It took them two days to get there. Luci and the other women went to the Cao mansion first, and


    Rocky followed Alyssa to the royal pce to meet with Woods.


    When Rocky and Woods were reunited, the two sped hands like old friends, and spent the next hour


    catching up first. Then, Woods told him the reason why he asked him toe.


    "You mean you n to carry out the gic modification n in the Timber Deity Empire?" Rocky''s


    eyebrows shot up in surprise when Woods filled him in.


    "I''ve heard from Laney that you''ve started a gic modification n in the four army groups of the


    Holy Dragon Empire, which can make the spirit-manipted beasts stronger. It is said that the n is


    going very well, so I want to carry out the same gic modification n in the Timber Deity Empire as


    well..." Woods said bluntly, his eyes shing excitedly.


    Rocky didn''t respond for a while, as he was lost in thought.


    "There shouldn''t be any problem, right?" Woods asked apprehensively, noticing Rocky''s silence. "If you


    are having trouble making a decision, just tell me your concerns."


    "No, I can do it. But you must know, there are certain risks in the gic modification n. At present,


    the gic modification n that has been carried out on the four army groups of the Holy Dragon


    Empire is only on a small scale, and for the time being, I haven''t used it on arge-scale yet." Rocky


    paused, his expression growing serious. "If the Timber Deity Empire also wants to do the gic


    modification, you must strictly follow my requirements and start from a small scale of experiments. You


    can''t act on your own and do it recklessly!" Because the gic modification was like a double-edged


    sword, they needed to be cautious. If used properly, it could help anyone get twofold the results using


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    only half the effort. If they were eager for quick sess and instant benefit, it might cause irreversible


    consequences.


    "I understand. I will send someone to be in charge of the gic modification n, and my sister will


    personally take charge of it..." Woods vowed.


    "I have another condition," Rocky said seriously. "It needs to stay a secret. The fewer people know


    about the gic modification n, the better. Although even if someone learns the skill of the gic


    modification, they won''t seed without me; still, we have to be on guard against any odds!"


    "Basil, don''t worry. I will take care of the project myself. I won''t let anyone else know about the gic


    modification n..." Alyssa, who had been sitting next to him, responded after hearing what he said.


    "Well, I''ll send some experts to bring a batch of gic modification drugs here after I go back to the


    Holy Dragon Empire," Rocky finally conceded.


    "By the way, the Wood n sent a message to ask about the progress of the thing you have promised


    to them. How is that going?" Woods asked suddenly.


    "Oh, I almost forgot. It''s almost done. I''ll hurry up to study it when I get back. I''m sure I''lle up with a


    solution soon." It was not until Woods mentioned it that Rocky remembered that he had to help the


    Wood n solve the problem of sterilization. It seemed that he would be busy again once he returned


    to the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "You have to hurry up, or else the Wood n may change their mind and marry my sister to someone


    else," Woods teased yfully.


    Alyssa rolled her eyes at her brother, while Rocky just shook his head and smiled.


    "By the way, I have something to ask you, Alyssa..." Rocky said suddenly, turning to face her.


    "What is it?" Alyssa frowned.


    "Do you know if there is any forbidden item sealed in the Wood n?" Rocky asked bluntly.


    "Forbidden item?" Alyssa echoed, lost in thought. After a while, she shook her head. "I haven''t heard of


    it."


    "Really? Strange. Logically speaking, the Wood n should have one," Rocky muttered, obviously


    taken aback.


    "What''s wrong?" Alyssa asked immediately, raising her eyebrow in suspicion.


    "Nothing. It''s okay if there isn''t any." Rocky couldn''t hide his disappointment. After all, he wanted to


    know more about the forbidden items. The troubles that just took ce in the Magic Phoenix Empire


    were caused by the Demonic Soul Cauldron, a forbidden item. The fight with the demonic beast that


    escaped from the Demonic Soul Cauldron also made him realize that forbidden items posed a great


    threat. Therefore, in case of any trouble, he also wanted to know the whereabouts of the other


    forbidden items besides the Demonic Soul Cauldron and the Evil-fight Divine Bead.


    After a few more minutes of small talk with Woods, Rocky bade him farewell and Alyssa escorted him


    out of the pce in person.


    "Basil, I can''t leave the Timber Deity Empire now, so I can''t fulfill my promise for the time being..."


    Previously, Alyssa had promised to go with Rocky after she was finished with her business. But now,


    the Timber Deity Empire had a lot of things to deal with and the country needed her. She couldn''t leave


    the Timber Deity Empire for the time being.


    "It''s okay. I won''t mind. Don''t feel guilty. You can do whatever you want to do..." Rocky smiled at her.


    He knew that for the Timber Deity Empire, Alyssa was someone who was absolutely indispensable.


    Therefore, it was not easy for Alyssa to leave everything behind.

 Chapter 1228 Borrow The Spiritual Treasure

    Chapter 1228 Borrow The Spiritual Treasure


    "Thank you." Alyssa smiled feebly. She was very grateful to Rocky for understanding her situation. But


    to be honest, she secretly wished that she could be with Rocky, even for a short time.


    After bidding her farewell, Rocky left the royal pce and went back to the Cao mansion. After staying


    in the mansion for a day, he went back to the Crimson City of the Holy Dragon Empire, with Sabina and


    other women in tow. Initially, only four of them had set out for the journey, but when they came back,


    they were joined by another woman. Moreover, she was a famous talented spirit maniptor in the


    Wild Spirit Land, and also a famous beauty. If Rocky continued to bring back more women back, the


    Crimson City might soon be a city of beauties!


    Upon returning to the Crimson City, Rocky began to study the problem of sterilization that troubled the


    Wood n. After researching about it, he decided to try solving it by using gic technology.


    Additionally, he gathered a batch of drugs used for the gic modification n and sent them to the


    Timber Deity Empire. Thanks to this, the Timber Deity Empire was able to begin carrying out the


    gic modification n on a small scale, bing the second country to do so in the Wild Spirit


    Land.


    Due to the wars on the border waning, Isis returned to the Crimson City with Nigel and Sue. Now, the


    Crimson City became lively again.


    Although it was Erica''s first time there, all the women with Rocky took her under their wing, as though


    they were sisters. Therefore, soon, Erica was coaxed to cultivate with Rocky, together with all the other


    women.


    In the blink of an eye, a month had passed.


    Rocky finally developed a drug that could possibly cure the sterilization issue of the Wood n. He


    also sent someone to deliver the drug to the Timber Deity Empire at the quickest speed and asked


    Alyssa to make sure the Wood n got it. Of course, whether or not the drug was effective depended


    on the results.


    In the past month, the Holy Dragon Empire had grown unusually peaceful. The war on the border was


    dying down. The countries that wanted to take down the Holy Dragon Empire had suffered great losses


    from the long-term war. What was more, the Holy Dragon Empire had dered that they formed an


    alliance with the Magic Phoenix Empire a month ago, which had caused quite the stir. Therefore, most


    of the countries retreated and didn''t dare to provoke the Holy Dragon Empire again. At the same time,


    the conflict on the border that was guarded by the four army groups of the Holy Dragon Empire also


    started to wane, and they finally could get some rest.


    However, the peace of the Holy Dragon Empire didn''t mean that the Wild Spirit Land had entered an


    era of harmony. On the contrary, the ruthless war had spread all over, and there was no sign of it


    stopping. Save for the Holy Dragon Empire, the Timber Deity Empire, the Magic Phoenix Empire, and


    several other big countries, the other small countries were all still fighting fiercely with each other. In


    just a month, a few more small countries were annexed.


    The smart ones knew that the wars of countries were actually the ns of the spiritual race. Once a


    country supported by a certain n was defeated and annexed, the n would be directly affected.


    But strangely enough, after the Heavenly Demon n failed to subdue the most powerful demonic


    beast in ancient times, they suddenly halted all of their actions, as though they had disappeared from


    the face of the earth. However, with their sudden quiet, people felt that something bad was about to


    happen.


    Little did Rocky know that the peace in the Holy Dragon Empire was going to be slightly disturbed.


    Marcia, who had just left a few days prior, suddenly rushed back to the Crimson City.


    "Why are you back so soon, Marcia?" Rocky asked immediately, noticing the anxious look on Marcia''s


    face. A few days ago, Marcia told Rocky that she would go to the Dragon Master n to help her


    sister. She told him that she might be away for some time, so she warned him to pay more attention to


    the situation of the Holy Dragon Empire. So, naturally, he didn''t expect her to return so soon.


    "Have you returned the spiritual treasure of the Dragon Master n back to the forbidden area of the


    royal family?" Marcia asked hesitantly, obviously restless.


    "Not yet." Rocky looked at her concernedly. In fact, he had originally nned to send the Sunrise Magic


    Dragon Bow back to the forbidden area of the royal family, butter he felt that it was safer to keep it


    first. He also figured it mighte in handy sometime, so he sealed the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow in


    his Magic Spiritual Space.


    "Can you lend it to me?" Marcia asked.


    "What are you nning to do with it?" Rocky replied, his eyebrows shooting up in surprise.


    "The Mu n, led by my sister, now controls most of the Dragon Master n''s regions. Meanwhile, the


    Dragon Master n, led by Rex, has already been greatly weakened and is on the verge of copse.


    However..." Her eyes narrowed. "Rex is unwilling to admit defeat, neither is he willing to hand over the


    position of the patriarch. But we''ve already suffered great losses thanks to this war; we''ve been


    weakened substantially. Although Rex has be deeply unpopr, in order to prevent my sister from


    gaining more support, he killed his nsmen. He''spletely insane!" Marcia gesticted in


    exasperation. "Therefore, my sister wants to defeat him in one go and prevent him from harming the


    Dragon Master n any further. However, it won''t be easy to kill him. Besides, he has the support of


    powerful spiritual masters, so she needs the help of the spiritual treasure now..." As she spoke, Marcia


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    looked at him expectantly.


    "In summary, you want to kill Rex with the help of the power of the spiritual treasure?" Rocky asked


    bluntly.


    Marcia nodded vigorously. "I know you don''t want the spiritual treasure of the Dragon Master n to


    appear in public again, but Rex can''t be killed without the spiritual treasure. If we don''t kill him, the


    internal strife of the Dragon Master n will continue, and more members of the Dragon Master n


    will be involved and they will fight each other. The only solution is to kill him. If we can get the help of


    the spiritual treasure, we should be able to kill him much easily."


    "I can lend you the spiritual treasure of the Dragon Master n, but if you n on giving it to your


    sister, I''m not so sure," Rocky said after giving it some thought. He didn''t trust anyone from the spiritual


    race, even Marcia''s sister.


    "But only my sister can use the strength of the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow to its full potential. For my


    sake, I hope you can lend it to her. Don''t you trust me?" Marcia pleaded.


    "It''s not that I don''t trust you. It''s just that the spiritual treasure of the Dragon Master n is very


    important. I suppose I''ll go with you to the Dragon Master n. If you really need the help of the


    spiritual object, I''ll take it out," Rocky said decidedly.


    "But it will be very dangerous. I will be joining the battle, so I will not be able to protect you. Besides, if


    Rex sees you, there''s no way he''ll let you slip away from him!" Marcia said seriously, her tone filled with


    concern.


    "Have you already forgotten that I just subdued the most powerful demonic beast in ancient times?"


    Rocky smiled and shrugged. "I can protect myself." Compared with the flesh body of the ancient


    spiritual beast that could only be used at critical moments before, what he owned now was the most


    powerful demonic beast in the ancient times. If those powerful spiritual masters wanted to kill him, it


    wouldn''t be easy.

 Chapter 1229 Seek His Advice

    Chapter 1229 Seek His Advice


    Seeing that Rocky had made up his mind, Marcia didn''t have a choice but to allow him to apany


    her to the Dragon Master n.


    However, as soon as the other women heard that Rocky intended to go to help the Mu n deal with


    the Dragon Master n and its patriarch, Rex, they were against it because they thought it was too


    dangerous. Still, they knew that they couldn''t stop Rocky, so they resigned themselves to just follow


    after him.


    However, Rocky was against it because having the women with him would make the situation more


    Although these women were powerful in their own right, as they were on par with ordinary spiritual


    beings of the spiritual race, he still could not bear the thought of putting them in danger. After all, the


    spiritual race''s war vastly differed from that of the human race. Besides, many ordinary spiritual beings


    were more formidable than the women, so it was still perilous. That was why he would never let the


    women go with him this time.


    In the end, all the women could only watch helplessly as Rocky and Marcia left the Crimson City.


    When the Mu n rose up in revolt, the entire territory of the Dragon Master n was divided into two


    parts. Currently, the Mu n upied most of the Dragon Master n''s territory, while the Dragon


    Master n force, led by Rex, firmly guarded a small part of the Dragon Master n''s area.


    The headquarters of the Mu n was in the Dragon-hiding Valley, where they were resting at that


    moment.


    Rocky followed Marcia to the Dragon-hiding Valley and entered a magnificent building made of


    bamboo. As he went inside, he also saw Marcia''s sister, Moira, the current leader of the Mu n.


    At that moment, Moira, several elders, the spiritual masters, and some high-level ordinary spiritual


    beings were discussing their n of attack against the Dragon Master n.


    It seemed that Moira had expected Rocky to show up with Marcia, for she didn''t look surprised when


    she met them. On the contrary, the elders, the spiritual masters, and the high-level ordinary spiritual


    beings looked at him in confusion.


    Rocky, who had stood out in the battle of the Dragon Master n, was quite active in the following


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    period. He had destroyed the alliance between the Wood n and the Heavenly Demon n, and he


    also helped Alyssa get rid of the curse seal, making her a member of the spiritual race, like Marcia.


    After that, Rocky was instrumental in the reincarnation of the legendary guardian beast of the Wood


    n. Not long ago, he appeared to have subdued and epted a very powerful demonic beast in the


    Magic Phoenix Empire. These rumors had already spread among the various ns of the spiritual race,


    which made Rocky a sensation in the Wild Spirit Land.


    Of course, the Dragon Master n prioritized the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow, as it was its spiritual


    treasure. The other rumors paled inparison with the thought that their spiritual treasure was in


    Rocky''s hand!


    "Moira," Marcia greeted, walking up to her sister.


    "Please have a seat. We are discussing the n to attack the Dragon Master n," said Moira. She


    gestured to some empty seats, where Marcia and Rocky made themselvesfortable.


    "Presently, the Mu n is in control of the majority of the Dragon Master n''s territory, and almost all


    the Dragon Master n''s forces in these areas had surrendered to us.


    Now, only a portion of the region is under Rex''s control, with the Dragon Master n as the center.


    This time, we n to storm the enemy''s headquarters, defeat the Dragon Master n led by Rex, and


    kill him..." As Moira spoke, she looked at Rocky as if she was exining that to him in particr.


    Based on the current situation, the Mu n had alreadypletely gained the upper hand, and their


    power far exceeded that of Rex. Therefore, sooner orter, they would be able to upy the Dragon


    Master n''s remaining areas. However, Rex was still unwilling to admit defeat. As a result, the


    Dragon Master n''s internal strife that should have ended long ago was dyed indefinitely. This


    resulted in more casualties and damages, as more and more members of the Dragon Master n


    were dragged into the war against their will.


    This pushed Moira to lead the Mu n aggressively, as she formted a n to attack the Dragon


    Master n and rid the world of Rex for good. That way, they could finally end this longsting internal


    strife within the Dragon Master n.


    Of course, although Rex''s current force was far weaker than before, its members were all elite warriors


    of the Dragon Master n. Moreover, there were also a few high-level spiritual masters living in


    seclusion that coulde to their aid. If these high-level spiritual masters helped Rex, it could cause


    trouble for the Mu n, and they could turn the tide of the battle.


    Therefore, they decided that it would be best to kill Rex as soon as possible. If they seeded in


    cutting off the patriarch''s head, the Dragon Master n force would naturally surrender without a fight!


    However, it was not that easy to kill the patriarch of the Dragon Master n. That was why Moira


    asked Marcia to borrow the Dragon Master n''s spiritual treasure from Rocky to kill Rex in one go.


    Moira began to discuss the details of their n to the Dragon Master n with her people present.


    These included the route of attack, the distribution of fighting power, and so on.


    After the discussion, Moira looked at Rocky and asked, "What do you think of this n, Prince


    Crimson?"


    Moira knew that Rocky was good atmanding the army, and he was not inferior to her sister. She


    hoped that Rocky would put forward a suggestion, which would surely improve their n of attack. Her


    attitude towards Rocky had truly changed a lot. Otherwise, she would never have considered asking


    him because, in her eyes, a mere human being would not be qualified to participate in this nning.


    "Although this n is almost perfect, Rex is a remarkable man. He won''t let the Mu n directly attack


    and enter the Dragon Master n. Once there is a stalemate in the Dragon Master n, it will be


    unfavorable to the Mu n," Rocky stated with a frown.


    As soon as the words fell from his mouth, the elders, the spiritual masters, and the high-level ordinary


    spiritual beings also looked at each other, frowning and whispering. They thought that Rocky was just a


    human being, and the attack was rted to the rise and decline of the Dragon Master n, so they


    could not help but feel unhappy with his opinion. They looked down on Rocky by virtue of his humanity.


    However, Moira looked serene and unruffled by Rocky''s opinion. She turned to Marcia and asked,


    "What do you think?"


    "I think Basil is right. The n is good, but Rex is an experienced strategist and may predict our


    intention. That''s why I think we should devise a new critical point in this n that Rex can''t predict..."


    exined Marcia. Moira paused for a moment, then turned to Rocky and asked, "Do you have any


    advice for this, Prince Crimson? What do you think we should add? It should be something that even


    Rex cannot anticipate."


    Her subordinates present were also surprised by their leader''s words. In their mind, their leader had


    always been independent and decisive, and she rarely allowed anyone else to instruct her. They could


    not believe that she would humbly consult Rocky this time. It was evident from her actions that she


    attached great importance to Rocky.


    "War is always full of deception. Since we can think of this n, we can assume that Rex can think of it


    too. Outwardly, we will carry out the current strategy as Rex expects us to do. But in secret, we will


    appear in a ce that he will least expect us to be andunch a surprise attack. That way, we can lull


    him into a false sense of security, and by the time he manages to see through our whole n, it will be


    toote," suggested Rocky seriously.

 Chapter 1230 Enter The Dragon Master Tomb

    Chapter 1230 Enter The Dragon Master Tomb


    "A ce where they least expected?" Upon hearing this, Moira immediately looked back and forth at


    the relief map of the Dragon Master n several times. After thinking for a while, she suddenly pointed


    at a certain area on the map and said, "This ce may do. Rex will never expect us to appear here. If


    we sessfully infiltrate their territory through this ce, he won''t be able to defend against us


    effectively. Moreover, from this point, we can go straight to the heart of the Dragon Master n."


    "Wait, Moira. Where exactly is this ce?" Marcia asked after taking a look at the relief map.


    "The Dragon Master Tomb." Moira said these words firmly without any hesitation.


    Hearing this, all the elders, the spiritual masters, and even the advanced spiritual race beings present


    were utterly shocked at her suggestion. The Dragon Master Tomb was the holynd of the Dragon


    Master n, where the ancestors and many outstanding members of the n were buried. Of course,


    like any other ancestral burialnd, it should not be desecrated in any way. In fact, only the patriarch


    and the elders of the Dragon Master n were qualified to enter the Dragon Master Tomb.


    "But how can we enter the Dragon Master Tomb? Isn''t the only entrance inside the Dragon Master


    n''s territory?" one of the spiritual master elders asked.


    Moira quickly shook her and said, "There is more than one way to enter the Dragon Master Tomb.


    There is a passage outside the Dragon Master n''s territory that directly connects to the Dragon


    Master Tomb, but only the previous top leaders know about this."


    "The Dragon Master Tomb is the most sacred forbidden area of the Dragon Master n. It''s such a


    grave offense to just randomly enter that ce. We will defile the holynd where our ancestors and


    the valiant warriors areying. That is outrageous!" another spiritual master elder strongly disagreed


    "Do you want to prioritize such trivial matters? As long as our n seeds, the Dragon Master n


    will regain the peace it deserves. I think the previous leaders and valiant warriors of our n will also


    want that more than merely preserving the sanctity of their burial ce! If no one has a better idea,


    then it''s final!" Moira sternly dered as her gaze swept across everyone present in the room.


    Upon realizing that Moira had already made up her mind and that there might not be any other way, the


    spiritual master elders didn''t utter another word.


    On the other hand, Rocky was a little surprised to see that Moira listened to him and really took his


    suggestion. Previously, she gave him the impression that she was like an arrogant and superior queen.


    But just now, he saw her other side when she quickly took his advice and changed the battle n. Her


    swift, sound, and resolute judgment made Rocky think that Moira was indeed a very capable leader.


    Now that she epted Rocky''s suggestion, the attack n would be dramatically changed, and they


    might easily have the upper hand in the uing battle. However, they still knew that if they wanted to


    go deep into the Dragon Master n''s territory and lure Rex out to kill him, the threats and obstacles


    that they would face would still be overwhelming. Therefore, Moira had especially gathered a hand-


    picked group of shock warriors from the Mu n. She intended to personally lead this team to a


    decisive battle with Rex after they infiltrated the Dragon Master n through the Dragon Master Tomb.


    Moira approached Rocky and proposed with a straight face before the action, "Prince Crimson, give the


    spiritual treasure to me. You don''t have to apany us and risk your life for the troubles of our n."


    "You already know my answer to that. Don''t worry about me. I can handle myself," Rocky replied in a


    reassuring tone. Besides, he wouldn''t take out the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow unless he really had to.


    Seeing the determination in Rocky''s eyes, Moira had to give up on persuading him.


    "Moira, can I also go with you? You may need my help," Marcia offered. The truth was she was worried


    about Rocky''s safety, so if possible, she also wanted to go.


    "No. It''s too risky if both of us go there at the same time. If anything bad happens to me, you will need


    to be the matriarch of the Mu n. You should understand this. Besides, I need someone capable to


    stay at the periphery andmand the rest of the Mu n to restrain Rex''s forces. Even if we couldn''t


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    long before we could soon regain control of the Dragon Master n. But I really need to kill Rex at all


    costs, or else, I won''t be able to avenge the dead members of the Mu n, as well as my husband and


    child. I will make him pay all the crimes hemitted with his own blood¡­" Moira''s expression


    became deadly serious. This time, it wasn''t just a personal vendetta. She bore the blood feud of the


    entire Mu n. Thus, she vowed that with all her strength, she would be victorious.


    "But, Basil is¡­" Marcia understood her sister''s feelings, but she just couldn''t stop worrying about


    Rocky.


    "Don''t worry about him. He''s strong enough to take care of himself. Besides, I''ll also be there to watch


    over him. Rest assured that I won''t let anything happen to him. After all, he''s my future brother-inw,"


    Moira said with a faint smile.


    "What? Brother-inw? Where did thate from? We''re not¡­" Marcia was startled at what her sister


    said that she suddenly blushed intensely.


    "Am I not right? He is the man you''re destined to be with. I''ve seen that. Even if there is a sea of fire or


    a mountain of des between you two, you will be together one day. That is what they call the


    heavenly destiny!" Moira let out a sigh and turned to Rocky. "If anything happens to me, you know what


    you should do. Leave right away and ensure my sister''s safety. Take good care of her for me."


    Rocky didn''t know what to say, so he just nodded with sincerity.


    Dawn came and Moira, the three spiritual master elders, the group of shock warriors, and Rocky


    headed for the secret entrance to the Dragon Master Tomb. The entrance was in a body of water called


    the Dragon Eye Lake, which was just a few miles from the southwestern part of the Dragon Master


    n''s territory.


    On the other hand, Marcia led the members of the Mu n and the other forces, which were divided


    into three groups, and headed for the Dragon Master n''s territory.


    A few miles around the Dragon Master n''sir, Rex''s personal forces were stationed there to stand


    guard. They formed a defensive line and were ready to fight the Mu n to death once they appeared.


    At that moment, Rex was at the hall of the Dragon Master n and was sitting on a dragon throne with


    a gloomy face. Next to him stood his henchman, Reginald.


    "Patriarch, it seems that several retired spiritual masters don''t want to interfere with this feud. With our


    current fighting power, we won''t be able to stand a chance against the Mu n. I think it will be better


    to retreat and get out of here first," Reginald suggested.


    "Ha! Are you joking? I''m not afraid of the Mu n. Even with just our current forces, I can crush them


    with my hands! If we withdrew from the Dragon Master n, then we might as well admit our defeat! I


    won''t let that happen!" Rex snapped and retorted furiously.


    "Patriarch, it''s time to face the facts. Once the Mu n raided with their full force, we won''t be able to


    withstand for too long. If that happens, your life will be in grave danger," Reginald didn''t stop convincing


    Rex. He knew that the patriarch was full of pride and would not admit their weakness. However, it didn''t


    really matter to him whether Rex died or not. He just wanted to ensure that there would be some power


    of the Dragon Master n left for him. Otherwise, if all of Rex''s power was vanquished by the Mu n,


    it would be very difficult even for him to turn the tide in the future.


    "If I need to fight until myst breath, I will do so¡­" It seemed that Rex had already made up his mind


    in risking everything with this battle. He was willing to sacrifice his life before Moira and the Mu n


    was able to regain control of the Dragon Master n.


    With that, Reginald''s face darkened. This wasn''t the response that he was hoping for. He didn''t say


    another word, but his vicious dragon-like eyes shed with indignation from time to time.


    Meanwhile, Rocky, together with Moira and the other members of the Mu n, dove into the Dragon


    Eye Lake one after another after they arrived at the ce. Beneath it, they found a water tunnel that


    connected to the Dragon Master Tomb.


    After a while, the team, which was led by Moira, surfaced from within the Dragon Master Tomb. Rocky


    quickly perceived the astonishing spiritual power and terrifying auras being emitted from the coffins that


    filled the spacious tomb.

 Chapter 1231 Fight Rex Head-on

    Chapter 1231 Fight Rex Head-on


    "Is this the Dragon Master Tomb?" Rocky murmured softly. Although the tomb didn''t look magnificent, it


    still managed to give people a sense of awe.


    "This is only a part of it. The Dragon Master Tomb is divided into seven floors, dozens of meters


    underground. From bottom to top, ording to the chronological order, the ancestors of the Dragon


    Master n and the valiant warriors who had made outstanding contributions to the n are buried in


    the tomb. This floor we are on is the lowest one, and the people who are buried here are the most


    ancient valiant warriors of the n," Moira exined patiently.


    Just then, Rocky noticed that at the very center of the tomb stood a stone statue among several


    dragon-shaped stone pirs. The carving was lifelike and ingenious, giving off a sense of majesty and


    power. He realized after observing it for a while that it looked a little familiar.


    "Isn''t this the one who is buried in..." His voice trailed off. Rocky''s eyes widened in shock, as it


    suddenly dawned on him. The statue looked exactly the same as the body of the Dragon Master n


    soldier buried in the ice tomb when he was looking for the treasures left by the Witch of the Holy


    Dragon Empire in the Myriad Spirit Tomb.


    "Moira, who is this stone statue?" Rocky asked her seriously.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Oh, he is the first patriarch of our Dragon Master n, and also a great hero. Without him, the Dragon


    Master n wouldn''t be what it is today," Moira answered.


    "The first patriarch of the Dragon Master n?" Rocky echoed, stunned. If the stone statue was the


    first patriarch of the Dragon Master n, then did this mean that the body of the Dragon Master n


    soldier he had seen in the Myriad Spirit Tomb was also the first patriarch of the Dragon Master n?


    That was to say, the tens of thousands of bodies of the spiritual race beings buried in the Myriad Spirit


    Tomb could be dated back to their very beginnings. However, something earth-shattering happened,


    annihting all of the spiritual race beings on the battlefield. Thus, they had been buried under the ice


    tomb of the Myriad Spirit Tomb. Among them was the first patriarch of the Dragon Master n.


    However, Rocky also had a vague feeling that the mystery of the dead spiritual race beings had


    something to do with the secret kept by the spiritual race.


    "I wonder if this has anything to do with Divine King Belial," Rocky muttered under his breath.


    The existence of Divine King Belial was also a huge mystery. There were also the twelve human


    statues in the Heavenly God Temple. If Glutton wasn''t lying to him, the twelve human statues might be


    the key to unravel the shocking secret hidden by the spiritual race!


    "What''s the matter?" Moira couldn''t help but ask when she noticed Rocky''s strange expression.


    "Nothing... But why is there only one stone statue in the tomb? Shouldn''t there be many great figures of


    the Dragon Master n buried in this tomb?" Rocky asked hesitantly.


    "Because the body of the first patriarch was not buried here. Our Dragon Master n carved this stone


    statue of him to mourn!" Moira answered, her eyes lingering on the detailed carvings on the statue.


    "What about his body? Where is it?" Rocky asked bluntly.


    "I don''t know. It seems the n members weren''t able to find it..." Moira tore her gaze away from the


    statue to face Rocky, shaking her head.


    "Well..." Rocky replied, clearly at a loss for words. But Moira''s answer clearly proved that even the


    spiritual race might not know about the existence of the Myriad Spirit Tomb.


    After that, Rocky, Moira, and the other members of the team climbed to the topmost floor of the tomb.


    Once they got there, they found the entrance to the Dragon Master n''sir. Of course, for them, this


    entrance was also the exit.


    "Go and check if there are guards outside," Moira ordered the two advanced ordinary spiritual beings


    behind her.


    The two crept stealthily to the exit and took a quick peek outside. Atst, they gestured to Moira that


    the coast was clear.


    "Well, now we just need to waltz into the Dragon Master n, find Rex, and kill him. No matter what


    obstacles we may encounter along the way, we must not stop," Moira dered firmly.


    The shock warriors of the Mu n immediately nodded in response.


    A momentter, the shock warriors rushed out of the Dragon Master Tomb and headed straight for the


    center of the Dragon Master n, followed by Moira, the three spiritual master elders, and Rocky.


    The mission of the shock warriors was to cover and remove all obstacles, so as to ensure that Moira


    and the rest could find Rex and kill him.


    It didn''t take long before their presence was noticed. Then, arge number of Dragon Master n


    members swarmed towards them. However, they had made up their mind to fight with their lives.


    Despite the opposition, they rushed forward and broke out the encirclement without fear.


    Rex was shocked when he knew Moira and the three spiritual master elders leading a group of the


    shock warriors of the Mu n into the Dragon Master n.


    "Damn it! How did they get in here?!" It was obvious that Rex was taken by surprise. Their ambush


    attack was working! Besides, it was obvious that Moira came for him.


    "Patriarch, the situation is not looking good for us. We''d better retreat first!" Reginald tried to persuade


    him again.


    "What are you afraid of? If Moira wishes to throw herself into the, I must oblige her!" As he spoke,


    Rex whipped around and walked out urgently, his cloak pping with the wind.


    Meanwhile, Moira, the three spiritual master elders, and Rocky were now on the move, heading straight


    for the center of the Dragon Master n.


    Rex had been waiting for this encounter for a long time.


    Soon, Moira and Rex stood face to face. Their eyes met and sparks flew in all directions.


    "Moira, I didn''t expect your presence, thanks for saving me the trouble of having to look for you! As


    long as I kill you, your Mu n will fall apart. Then, I''ll finish you all off!" Rex sneered.


    "Rex, since I''m already here, I have no ns of going back. If I have to die, I''m taking you down with


    me!" Moira said firmly, her eyes shing.


    "You bitch!" When Rex heard this, his sneer turned scornful. He knew that Moira was not joking, so he


    immediately waved his hand. In the blink of an eye, a group of Dragon Master n members emerged


    from the surrounding buildings, instantly forming a siege.


    "I''ll leave them to you," Moira said unflinchingly to the three spiritual master elders and the shock


    warriors of the Mu n. Then, she pulled out her Spiritual Weapon, the Dragon Spine, and waved it


    with great force. With a sharp sound in the air, she rushed directly towards Rex at full speed.


    Without shrinking in fear, Rex wielded his saber, ready to fight Moira.


    The three elders and the shock warriors of the Mu n soon shed with the members of the Dragon


    Master n that closed in on them. In just an instant, the battle had grown fierce, piercing screams


    echoing in the air.


    At that time, Rocky was quietly standing in a secluded corner and watching the fierce fight not far away.


    His sharp eyes immediately swept around the whole ce, as if he was looking for something. Soon,


    he found a figure in a ck robe appeared in front of a building like a ghost, and then disappeared just


    as quickly.

 Chapter 1232 Challenge Reginald

    Chapter 1232 Challenge Reginald


    Rocky shot a look at Moira who was in the middle of a fierce battle with Rex. He hesitated for a


    moment, but then decided to follow the mysterious figure.


    Rocky soon disappeared in a sh, as well. Soon, he arrived at a very remote ce in the Dragon


    Master n, where he caught sight of the figure in the ck robe.


    At that time, the figure suddenly stopped, as though it sensed someone''s presence.


    Rocky stopped abruptly and hid himself, wanting to observe the movements of the figure.


    A momentter, a light shed and another figure appeared,nding in front of the figure in the ck


    robe.


    "Go and report to our patriarch that Rex is already in a decisive battle with the Mu n. There is no


    room to let him change his mind. Now is the best opportunity to defeat the whole Dragon Master n


    in one fell swoop," the ck-robed figure said to hispanion.


    The other figure nodded immediately then disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    As soon as the ck-robed figure finished speaking, he suddenly turned to face the direction where


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Rocky was hiding. "Who''s there?" he called out coldly.


    "You truly are one of the spiritual masters of the Dragon Master n." Seeing that he''d been found out,


    Rocky revealed himself.


    "You¡ª!" The figure was shocked when he realized who it was.


    "Reginald, we meet again." Rocky smiled evilly.


    "How dare you appear here alone? You are courting death!" A ferocious look appeared on his face.


    Last time, Rocky defeated him so humiliatingly, that even his fellow nsmenughed at his loss. It


    was no wonder he still held a grudge against Rocky. If it weren''t for everything that was going then, he


    would have exhausted every means to hunt Rocky down.


    "Where''s Alston?" Rocky asked bluntly, eyeing Reginald. The reason why he came to the Dragon


    Master n with Moira this time was not only to bring the spiritual treasure to help her, but also to ask


    Reginald the whereabouts of Alston. Alston''s soul was taken away by Reginald, so the rebirth of Alston


    with the help of the spiritual race being''s body was absolutely contingent on him. Rocky figured


    Reginald would know where Alston was now.


    "Have you two met each other already? Alston seems to be too anxious these days..." A strange look


    appeared on Reginald''s face. Although he knew that Alston had once led an army to attack the Holy


    Dragon Empire and almost broke the border of the empire, he did not expect that Alston and Rocky


    had met already.


    Back then, he nned to use Alston as a pawn in dealing with the Holy Dragon Empire. But he didn''t


    expect that he''d lose control of Alston after he was reborn. Alston now took orders from that patriarch.


    However, none of that mattered now that Rocky hade to him in person. This was the perfect


    opportunity to exact his revenge. Moreover, he figured Rocky woulde, with the spiritual treasure of


    the Dragon Master n in tow, since Moira wasn''t strong enough to finish off Rex on her own. So now,


    all he needed to do was capture Rocky and keep him alive, but just barely enough to have easy ess


    to the spiritual treasure. As long as he could get his hands on the spiritual treasure, the possibilities for


    his leading of the n were endless.


    At the thought of this, a sinister smile appeared on his face. He stared at Rocky hungrily, eyes shining


    like a starving wolf.


    "It seems you have no ns of answering me," Rocky said coldly.


    "If you kneel down in front of me and beg for mercy, I might just consider telling you," Reginald


    sneered.


    Rocky smiled calmly. There was a reason why he went after Reginald. Just then, he summoned his


    three beasts, Uriah, Ken, and Robin who immediately appeared next to him, baring their teeth and


    brandishing their ws.


    Now, Robin and Ken were close to the guardian beast as powerful as a spiritual master, and Uriah was


    even more powerful, as a legendary guardian beast.


    Even though Reginald was a spiritual master, he was considered one of the weakest ones in the


    Dragon Master n. Moreover, he had incurred injuries during the battle with Rocky.


    Therefore, Rocky was very confident he could defeat Reginald.


    When he saw that Rocky summoned his three beasts, Reginald''s face fell. Thest time he


    encountered them, Uriah''s appearance alone had made all the beasts of the Dragon Master n


    surrender, so he knew that this was no ordinary guardian beast. These three beasts, together with


    Rocky, definitely were a force to be reckoned with.


    However, as a spiritual master of the Dragon Master n, Reginald was proud. Arrogantly, he figured


    that even with the help of three beasts, Rocky was still going to lose. This time, he wouldn''t be so


    careless.


    "What''re you up to? It seems that you are not on Rex''s side, nor on the side of the Mu n. Are you


    scheming with another spiritual race n? If Rex finds out, I''m sure he won''t be too happy!" Rocky


    taunted coldly. It wasn''t hard to put the pieces together, judging from what he overheard the two figures


    talk about earlier. It was obvious Reginald was plotting something.


    "You''re dead meat. Quit talking nonsense," Reginald spat.


    "Me? Dead meat? Do you really think you can kill me?" Rocky said without batting an eysh.


    "Boy, you''re too arrogant. Don''t forget, I''m a spiritual master from the spiritual race. You''re just a


    human. You''re only strong now because you merged the power of the Holy Dragon Bead!" Reginald


    snorted, seemingly irritated by Rocky. Then, he summoned and-type dragon beast with five ugly


    heads, massive like an elephant. Although Reginald was only at the bottom level of the spiritual master,


    his strength was equivalent to that of the Immortal Stage, if not more so. The dragon beast he


    summoned was, at the very least, more powerful than the human spirit-manipted beast of the eight-


    star level. There was even a gap between it and Robin and Ken.


    "Go ahead, Paul." Reginald ordered his guardian beast.


    Paul roared and raced its huge body towards Rocky and the three beasts. Wherever it stepped, the


    ground sank several feet, crushing everything in its path.


    Not to be outdone, Uriah roared and directly rushed in to meet it halfway. Its whole body was covered


    with mes, its six wings extended. Soon, Uriah and Paul collided and engaged in a fierce fight. The


    area within a hundred meters waspletely covered in waves of fire and fierce winds.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and his two other beasts were staring Reginald down. Narrowing his eyes at him, he


    then charged towards Reginald ferociously with the two beasts. With a slight flick of the wrist, Reginald


    summoned a stick-shaped Spiritual Weapon in his hand. After he waved it in the air, the strong wind


    spread in all directions, and the spiritual waves surged.

 Chapter 1233 Found Him Disappear

    Chapter 1233 Found Him Disappear


    The stick-shaped Spiritual Weapon in Reginald''s hand was called the Demonic Spiritual Wand. It was


    forged using the spiritual iron that existed for a thousand years. It weighed a thousand pounds and had


    an enormous power to split mountains and the earth. Moreover, it had a strange ability that the


    opponents should be wary of. In his previous battle with Rocky, he had underestimated the strength of


    the prince, so he didn''t use this Spiritual Weapon. However, this time, he needed to go all-out; thus, he


    decided to use every weapon and skill in his arsenal without reservations.


    At the same time, Rocky and his two beasts were rushing towards Reginald quickly. Then, with the


    Frozen Wind Dagger, three giant Moon des were shed out of thin air. Simultaneously, Robin


    waved its ice ws and shot two huge ice des from Reginald''s side.


    Seeing the attacks from different directions, Reginald roared and summoned the Demonic Spiritual


    Wand, which instantly swung up and formed a massive shadow barrier. As the giant Moon des and


    ice des collided with the shadow barrier, they were just bounced back and were thrown towards


    Rocky and the beasts in a great momentum.


    With Rocky''s quick reflexes, he immediately separated from the two beasts to avoid the iing Moon


    des and ice des.


    Crash! Boom!


    The me light and the ice light immediately intertwined and soared to the sky. They caused arge


    explosion that sent a huge shock wave to the ground.


    Upon realizing that the Demonic Spiritual Wand had the ability to bounce back their attacks, Rocky


    frowned and thought that they just couldn''tunch an attack randomly. He needed to find a way to


    render the Demonic Spiritual Wand useless, so that he could approach Reginald freely. With his quick-


    thinking, Rocky gave a signal to the two beasts. Both of them immediately dispersed and rushed


    towards Reginald from both sides.


    Robin was the first tounch an assault. It appeared almost just a couple of meters away from Reginald


    and waved its ice des at an extremely fast speed in an attempt to pin down his movements. On the


    other side, the crystal deer horns on top of Ken''s head brightly illuminated as spiritual lights surged


    from them. A colorful rainbow-like spiritual beam shot out and also darted towards Reginald.


    The simultaneous attacksing from short and long distances put great pressure on Reginald.


    However, just as before the ice des made contact with him, his spiritual power all over his body


    suddenly increased and burst out. With a wave of his hand, a menacing golden dragon immediately


    rushed out and swallowed the approaching ice des. It rushed towards Robin and wrapped it with its


    sturdy body. At the same time, Reginald also waved the Demonic Spiritual Wand in the air and easily


    countered the spiritual beam that was shot by Ken.


    While he was busy taking on the two beasts at once, Rocky''s figure suddenly emerged in front of him


    like a stealthy ghost. Rocky instantly shed the Frozen Wind Dagger with all his strength, and an


    astonishing evil-coated Moon de cut through the air that immediately enveloped Reginald.


    Crash! Boom!


    All of a sudden, the area within dozens of meters from where Reginald was standing was eventually


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    engulfed by strong mes.


    However, as the mes gradually dissipated, Rocky immediately perceived that there was a figure that


    flew out of the mes and was soaring straight towards him. He held the Spiritual Weapon in his hand


    that looked like a giant mace, which transformed into a huge shadow of light.


    "The Vast Sky!" The figure smashed the huge shadow of light to the ground, creating severalrge


    fissures. Gushing spiritual waves also shot out, quickly enveloping Rocky.


    "You arrogant bastard. You dared to fight against me with your lowly strength?!" There was a smirk on


    Reginald''s face as he stood up and looked at the rising light in front of him. He was confident that he


    got Rocky this time.


    "Are you talking about me? Where are you looking at?" Suddenly, a seemingly ghastly voice came from


    behind him.


    Reginald''s eyes quickly widened and a cold shiver ran down his spine upon the voice. He immediately


    turned around and saw Rocky standing in front of him, wearing a colorful robe.


    However, before Reginald could even prepare to attack again, a violent force exploded in front of him,


    forcing him to step back. He gritted his teeth, not expecting the sudden sneak attack.


    "How dare you¡­" Although Reginald was kind of caught off guard, he was still able to react quickly and


    avoid direct contact from the explosion. He knew that Rocky must have sneakily released an invisible


    sh just now.


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Rocky unleashed a devastating aura that rose all over his


    body. In an instant, his overwhelming energy broke through the second grade of the Immortal Stage.


    He continuously improved himself all this time, fully knowing that Alston was just out there waiting for


    an opportunity to exact his revenge. The enemy now had a body of the spiritual race being and


    possessed a much more domineering power. Thus, Rocky also didn''t stop fusing with the power of the


    Holy Dragon Bead in order to attain greater heights of strength.


    There was a terrified look on Reginald''s face as he saw how easily Rocky had broken through the


    second grade of the Immortal Stage in the state of Spirit Possession. During their previous fight, he still


    remembered that Rocky had to use all his strength and activate the evil power in his body just to break


    through to the Immortal Stage. However, it was as if a different person was standing in front of him


    now. Reginald realized that he was in a perilous situation. Rocky''s current strength had now surged to


    the Immortal Stage, and he still had his powerful spirit-manipted beasts.


    Furthermore, Glutton, the strongest ancient demonic beast, was also residing in Rocky''s Magic


    Spiritual Space. If he really wanted, he could ask Glutton to help him at any time. Even if it was now in


    a suppressed state after turning into a human-like form, the level of its power would still be extremely


    disastrous. However, due to the current condition of his soul, Rocky couldn''t risk using such a


    tremendous amount of power. It would be dangerous for him if Glutton unleashed an overbearing


    power. Therefore, summoning it wasn''t really in his n. After all, he was confident enough to handle


    Reginald on his own.


    "Come on. Show me what you''ve got!" Rocky''s eyes narrowed as his body flickered and quickly


    appeared at Robin''s side.


    Currently, being in the second grade of the Immortal Stage, Rocky''s strength was just slightly lower


    than Reginald. If hebined it with Robin''s, then they were well matched in strength now.


    It was to be expected that another round of fierce battle was about to ensue.


    At the same time, under the directmand of Marcia, the Mu n and the other forces, which were


    by Rex on the periphery of their territory. At the moment, the forces of the Dragon Master n faithful


    to Rex were continuously retreating towards the n''s base.


    "I hope everything''s going well on your side, Moira," Marcia murmured to herself as she looked into the


    distance, worried about her sister''s situation.


    Deep inside their of the Dragon Master n, Moira, the three spiritual master elders, and the shock


    warriors of the Mu n were also fighting ferociously with Rex and the other members of the Dragon


    Master n.


    However, Moira''s strength was just on par with Rex. At the same time, the three spiritual master elders


    were engaged in fights with their enemies, so they couldn''t assist her. Therefore, currently, the two


    sides were in a stalemate. Furthermore, Moira noticed that Rex hadn''t used his full strength yet. It was


    as if he was still hiding some tricks up his sleeve, so she couldn''t lose focus and do anything rash.


    With this, she couldn''t help but grow a little impatient. She wanted to finish this as soon as possible, but


    it wasn''t feasible at their current state. She hoped that Rocky could help her so she nced at his


    previous position. However, as she turned, she found out that he was no longer there.


    "Where did he go?" She was too focused on dealing with Rex that she had no idea that Rocky had


    already disappeared for a while.


    Then, taking advantage of the few moments that Moira got distracted, Rex suddenly took a few steps


    back and broadened their distance. Soon after, a giant figure, like a mighty fortress, appeared in the


    sky.

 Chapter 1234 Defeat Reginald

    Chapter 1234 Defeat Reginald


    "It''sing atst." A sinister smile appeared on Rex''s face. He had been waiting for this for a long


    time.


    The giant shadow opened its humongous mouth, and beams of white light flew down in an instant. The


    light beams looked like souls, which were very eerie to watch.


    "Wait until you see this!" With a loud shout, the spiritual light all over Rex''s body rose. In the blink of an


    eye, the souls that flew down from the giant shadow''s mouth were suddenly sucked into his body.


    At the same time, his body began to growrger andrger. Soon enough, he grew into a giant that


    was more than four meters tall. His aura also became extremely strong and evil like stormy waves. It


    Rexughed wildly as if a demon king hade to the world. His evil aura made all the members of


    the Dragon Master n feel terrified.


    "You''re a lunatic! You actually devoured the souls of your nsmen to strengthen yourself! You''re a


    spineless, selfish monster!" Moira waspletely appalled at what Rex did. Those souls obviously


    belonged to other members of the Dragon Master n, but Rex extracted them and took them for his


    own use. This was definitely a felony in the Dragon Master n.


    "What are you talking about? Ha-ha! It''s not a big deal. They are already dead anyway. They should be


    thanking me since I made their death into something useful." With a sinister look on his face, Rex burst


    into wickedughter.


    "I''m going to kill you, Rex! You should go and burn in hell!" In a fit of utter rage and hatred, Moira


    rushed to him again.


    Rex''s strength had increased dramatically. As he waved the Spiritual Weapon in his hand, a de


    shadow fell with a bang. Suddenly, a strong spiritual light soared into the sky that sent Moira flying


    back.


    This strike was enough to show the difference between their strength. It was clear that Rex


    overpowered Moira.


    Thetter waspletely shocked. She didn''t expect that Rex would suddenly be so powerful.


    The tables turned at once when Rex crazily absorbed the souls of his nsmen. This made him obtain


    immense power and strength to suppress Moira.


    Meanwhile, during the fierce battle with Rocky, Reginald red at his opponent with his pale face.


    Numerous bloody scars were left on his chest. Rocky''s ice armor was also broken, and there was


    blood spilling on the corner of his mouth.


    "Hey, brat, is the Spirit Possession about to end?" Reginald burst intoughter. He knew that Rocky''s


    Spirit Possession was about to reach its limit. By then, Rocky would return to the Divine Stage, and


    would not be able to resist Reginald''s attacks.


    "Yes, it''s about to end. This would be thest move, so say your prayers." Rocky smiled calmly but his


    eyes were deadly serious.


    "Oh, it''s thest move? Do you really think you can kill me in just one move? What a joke! You must be


    delusional!" Reginald felt that Rocky was just daydreaming. Although he was careless just now and


    was hit by the sudden burst of Rocky''s power, his body was far stronger than any humans'' since he


    was a member of the spiritual race. So, this injury was absolutely nothing to him.


    "How do you know if you haven''t witnessed it yet?" Rocky raised his eyebrows. He was obviously


    taunting with Reginald.


    "I won''t be fooled by you again. I shall not allow it." Knowing that Rocky was going to make use of the


    invisible power to give him another sudden attack, Reginald immediately inserted the Demonic Spiritual


    Wand into the ground. In an instant, the wand expanded and released spiritual light which soon


    covered his whole body, forming an enchanted barrier.


    After Rocky''s Spirit Possession lost its effect, Reginald would be the one to bring the final bow and


    finally win.


    "Lend me your power." Rocky''s eyes narrowed. Then he raised the Frozen Wind Dagger in his hand


    high. The next moment, the spiritual light shed on Robin and Uriah and echoed the Frozen Wind


    Dagger. In the blink of an eye, the dagger in his hand was covered by the icy light and sparks.


    Almost at the same time, the evil power of the seventh grade in Rocky''s body was released to its limit,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    and his aura was rapidly increasing.


    "Evil Ice me Strike!" Rocky took a deep breath. Then, he shot a strange towering light beam with all


    his strength. It kept flying forward, instantly enveloping Reginald and his enchanted barrier.


    Suddenly, the spiritual light around Reginald soared, and both ice and fire werepletely intertwined.


    The devil mes soared high into the sky, and the whole ground began to tremble and fluctuate.


    The members of the Dragon Master n who were fighting fiercely not too far away from Rocky were


    utterly shocked when they saw the strange light soaring into the sky. They had no idea what had


    happened, but they knew that only a powerful spiritual master could release such a powerful force.


    All the spiritual masters, including Moira and Rex, were also surprised at what they were seeing.


    After what seemed like an exceptionally long time, the soaring evil light of ice and fire slowly dissipated.


    Reginald was burned all over and was badly mutted. He thumped motionlessly on the ruined ground.


    He was breathing heavily, and his eyes were wide open. It never urred to him that Rocky''s single


    blow could break his enchanted barrier.


    Obviously, he had underestimated Rocky''s strength. The attack powered by the strength of the three


    beasts was not weak at all. In addition, Rocky had reached the limit of the power sealed in the seventh


    could bear.


    Rocky took a few deep breaths. The blow just now had exhausted almost all his strength. Fortunately,


    he sessfully broke the absolute defense of Reginald and managed to seriously injure him. A


    momentter, he walked over to Reginald and pressed the Frozen Wind Dagger against his neck.


    "Tell me, how can I find Alston?" Rocky directly asked as he stared at Reginald coldly.


    "Kill me if you have what it takes. I will never tell you where he is!" Reginald still wouldn''t tell Rocky


    about Alston''s whereabouts, because he would definitely die if he did. But if he didn''t tell Rocky, there


    was still a chance that he might still live.


    However, at that moment, he was extremely terrified of Rocky. He realized that Rocky was no longer


    the same as before, and his strength had improved so much in such a short time. If Reginald had


    known this earlier, he should have just killed Rocky to get rid of such a big threat. If he had done that,


    then he wouldn''t have been in such an embarrassing situation now.


    "Do you honestly think that I''m hesitant in killing you?" Rocky said as he tightened his grip on the


    Frozen Wind Dagger. He pressed it harder on Reginald''s neck.


    Reginald was taken aback at this.


    Then, Rocky suddenly felt a strong aura approaching him. He sensed that something was wrong and


    immediately disappeared from where he stood. Then, a ghostlike figure appeared in front of Reginald.

 Chapter 1235 The Fierce Spiritual Light

    Chapter 1235 The Fierce Spiritual Light


    "Save me quickly and take me to the patriarch¡­" As soon as he saw the ghostly figure, Reginald


    urgently ordered him as if he had seen his life-saving straw.


    Rocky, who stood a few meters away, stared coldly at the ghostly figure that suddenly appeared.


    Judging from his aura, he should be at least a spiritual master. Moreover, it seemed that he was


    stronger than Reginald.


    "Look at your pitiful state. I''vee here to contact you, but who would have thought that you are


    beaten like this by a mere human being. Our patriarch still wanted to use you for a while, but it seems


    unnecessary now." Upon saying that, the unknown figure suddenly took out a sword-shaped Spiritual


    Weapon.


    "What do you mean? What are you going to do?" Reginald was filled with horror upon hearing those


    words. He vaguely had a feeling of what was going to happen next.


    "Come on. You''re not that stupid. You know what happens to useless pawns. Our patriarch is merely


    using you to deal with the Dragon Master n. But now, you can no longer serve that purpose." As


    soon as the unknown figure finished speaking, he immediately waved the sword-shaped Spiritual


    Weapon in his hand and instantly beheaded Reginald. A huge amount of blood sshed and spilled on


    the ground.


    Rocky''s face darkened as he saw this man killing Reginald off without even batting an eye.


    "That''s done¡­" Then, the figure turned and looked towards Rocky.


    "Are you going to kill me too?" Rocky asked with a serious expression on his face. At his current state,


    if this anonymous master attempted to fight him, he would have no chance of winning or even


    escaping.


    "Unfortunately, our patriarch wants to keep you alive," the unknown figure said in a disdainful tone.


    "Why? What does he want?" Rocky was slightly confused by the answer he got. He tried to pry deeper


    to guess which spiritual race n this patriarch belonged to.


    "Don''t be impatient. You will know soon enough." After speaking, the unknown figure carried the


    decapitated head of Reginald and suddenly vanished without a trace.


    Rocky was able to breathe a sigh of relief, but it was quickly followed by a feeling of frustration. A


    momentter, his Spirit Possession had reached its limit. It was deactivated and the fatigued Ken


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    immediately emerged out of nowhere. Just now, Rocky was able to soundly defeat a spiritual master as


    powerful as Reginald since he was well prepared. However, it was unfortunate that he couldn''t get any


    information about Alston''s whereabouts. He was hoping that he could extract it from Reginald but he


    failed. Right now, he needed to put this matter aside and focus on helping the Mu n.


    Rocky recognized from the earlier battle that all his spirit-manipted beasts, especially Uriah, had


    consumed a lot of power. Thinking back, he was surprised that even though they gained the upper


    hand in dealing with Reginald''s guardian beast, it was still on a different level and was not easy to deal


    with.


    Before going back to Moira and the others, Rocky asked the three beasts to enter his Magic Spiritual


    Space first. Then, he sat with his legs crossed and took three drops of the magical saliva. He quickly


    adjusted his breath andposed himself before he set out.


    About an hourter, Rocky had somehow regained his strength and was now ready to take action.


    Thus, he rushed back to see what was the situation in the Dragon Master n. However, as soon as


    he arrived, he saw that Moira, the three spiritual masters, and the shock warriors of the Mu n had


    fallen into a badly disadvantaged position.


    It seemed that Moira had been seriously injured, and this was caused by Rex, who was currently


    rampaging at the center of the Dragon Master n''sir, like a vicious giant. The astonishing and


    overwhelming aura he emitted was suppressing Moira and the rest of his opponents.


    "Ha-ha! Come on! Fight me, you damn bitch! I''ll send you to hell!" With a ferocious look on his face,


    Rex kept attacking Moira, like he was some mad monster.


    On the other hand, although Moira had been badly injured, she was still able to hold on, trying her best


    to defend every attack she received. However, this was all she could do right now. She wasn''t able to


    fight back after Rex obtained a greater power upon exhibiting the soul gathering. Even if one of the


    spiritual masters of the Mu n was avable to help her, he would have difficulty in resisting the


    intense attacks of Rex.


    Rocky was shocked to see that all of these things happened right after he left. He thought that Moira


    and the Mu n would be able to restrain Rex and his forces, or that they would be at a stalemate at


    worst. It was obvious that he had underestimated Rex''s abilities. As he found for an opportunity, he


    quickly rushed towards Moira''s side.


    "Where have you been?" Moira was greatly relieved upon seeing Rocky. She couldn''t help but think


    that something bad might have happened to him after he disappeared for too long.


    "I''m sorry. I just went to deal with something personal¡­" Rocky frowned. If he had known that


    something terrible like this would happen, he would have just stayed with them.


    "It seems that we must use the spiritual treasure of the Dragon Master n right now," Rocky said as


    he started to gather his spiritual power to summon the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow.


    "No, it''s no use. I''m seriously injured. With my current strength, I will not be able to fully utilize its power.


    It will be pointless. Even if I force myself to use it against Rex, I may not deal him any damage," Moira


    said while gritting her teeth, disappointed in her own weakness.


    "Then, I''m afraid that we have to retreat. It''s meaningless to continue fighting this losing battle," Rocky


    urged her. He looked at Rex who had be a mighty giant. At that moment, no one would be able to


    defeat him. If they continued with this battle, they would just umte several losses. Right now,


    Rocky and the three spirit-manipted beasts weren''t in the best condition to fight after dealing with


    Reginald. They had used up most of their power, so they wouldn''t be of much help.


    "No! That''s exactly what Rex wants. We won''t give it to him. We have to hold on until my sister and the


    Mu npletely suppressed the remaining forces of the Dragon Master n. After that, we can


    gather all our strength to finish this impudent scum!" Moira said firmly as she looked straight to Rocky''s


    eyes.


    "Ha! I see you''re here too, you brat! This is perfect. I can finish all of you in one go!" Rex let out a


    sinister smile after seeing Rocky. It was as if he was nning to do something big and dangerous.


    Then, he suddenly raised his hands and the sky above the Dragon Master n instantly turned dark.


    Many thick dark clouds gathered at one point.


    "Let me show you one of the most powerful forbidden skills of the Dragon Master n, the Dragon


    Soul Wrath!" Rex burst outughing and an astonishing spiritual power from his body suddenly soared


    into the sky. The next moment, a huge and ferocious dragon soul shadow formed in the sky. It was


    extremely enormous that it was big enough to almost cover the entire territory of the Dragon Master


    n.


    In the blink of an eye, an outrageous and malevolent gale swept the whole area. As the crushing


    spiritual power surged, the whole ce trembled violently.


    The members of the Dragon Master n were incapacitated as they looked at the gigantic dragon soul


    shadow in the sky. Their faces turned as pale as a ghost. They knew that the Dragon Soul Wrath was


    one of the most powerful secret skills of the n. It was omnipotent enough to vanquish all the


    creatures within a range of a thousand meters. Everything would be annihted and dissipate in the


    face of this mighty skill.


    Then, Rex roared mightily, "Die!"


    The huge dragon soul shadow immediately fell from the sky and engulfed the entire area of the Dragon


    Master n. Boom!


    There was an unimaginably deafening sound that reverberated as soon as the dragon soul shadow


    smashed the ground. Immediately after, a huge and dark mushroom-shaped cloud rose into the sky of


    the Dragon Master n. At the same time, the spiritual light burst out. Within a radius of a thousand


    meters, everything waspletely filled with the diffusing dust and rolling spiritual power. Many


    members of the Dragon Master n were swept into the sky, instantly ripped apart, and crushed into


    pieces. It was such a horrifying scene to behold.


    On the other hand, Marcia, the members of the Mu n, and the members of the Dragon Master n


    that were allied with Rex also stopped in their tracks. They were shocked to see such a scene. They all


    just stood there for a while, watching the spiritual lights rising into the sky of the Dragon Master n


    and wondering what kind of tragedy had happened.

 Chapter 1236 Summon Glutton

    Chapter 1236 Summon Glutton


    "Moira! Basil!" Marcia cried, her expression changing dramatically. Without hesitation, she rushed to


    the Dragon Master n''sir.


    Their surroundings werepletely destroyed; what was left were in ruins. From the center of the


    Dragon Master n''s territory, a burst of wildughter boomed and echoed. Rex, who had just used


    the powerful, forbidden skill of the Dragon Master n, was standing atop a mountain of corpses.


    "Moira! Basil!" Marcia cried out again. She rushed over as fast as she possibly could, and was


    absolutely stunned when she surveyed the scene before her. Because she couldn''t see any signs of


    Moira and Rocky, her anxiety grew tenfold. Seething with rage, she turned to re at the giant-like


    Rex.


    "Your sister is as good as dead. It''s impossible for her to have escaped from one of the most powerful


    forbidden skills of the Dragon Master n I''ve just used. Your man is also buried with her. Actually, you


    came just in time. Hand over your legendary guardian beast, and I might just spare your life!" Rex


    watched Marcia approach gleefully. Just now, Moira and Rocky were the closest to him, so they


    suffered the brunt of the force. Moira was already seriously injured prior, and Rocky was a mere


    human, so it was impossible for them to have escaped his fatal blow.


    "I will avenge them!" Marcia screamed, her eyes seething with rage. She summoned the Holy-blood


    Dragon King, and the Flood Dragon Halberd appeared in her hand at the same time.


    "Rex, did you really think you are the only one who knows how to use the Dragon Master n''s


    forbidden skill?" Just then, underneath a pile of ruins, two light shadows suddenly shot out and then


    "Moira? Basil?" Relieved to see some signs of life, Marcia was momentarily distracted and rushed over.


    The figures were Rocky and Moira!


    "You''re still alive!" Rex cried. His expression hardened when he saw that the two had survived.


    "It seems you have underestimated the power of the spiritual soul," Moira sneered at him. Despite her


    audacious words, she lookedpletely exhausted. In order to protect herself and Rocky, she had no


    choice but to use her fifty-year spiritual soul. This took up all her remaining strength. Moreover, since


    she had been seriously injured before she was totally powerless now.


    Rex understood what she meant immediately. "You survived at the expense of your own spiritual soul?


    You really are brave, but now, there''s really no chance you''ll escape death this time," he huffed


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    arrogantly.


    Moira turned to face her sister. "Marcia, it''s up to you now. Only you can unleash the power of the


    spiritual treasure of the Dragon Master n!"


    "But I''m afraid I''m not strong enough..." Marcia frowned worriedly. She was not very confident, because


    the man she was facing was extremely powerful. Even if she used the Dragon Master n spiritual


    treasure, she might not be able to defeat him.


    "I believe you can do it. Besides, you have him..." As Moira spoke, she nudged Rocky towards Marcia.


    "Brat, as long as you are with my sister, anything can happen. So, don''t let me down!"


    "I''ll do my best," Rocky said with a bitter smile. Then, he opened his Magic Spiritual Space and asked


    Robin to take out the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow and give it to Marcia.


    Holding the spiritual treasure in her hands, Marcia was filled with revitalized determination. Turning to


    face her opponent, she shot Rex a cold look.


    However, since the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow was an extremely powerful spiritual treasure, it required


    a very formidable spiritual power to use it. With Marcia''s and Rocky''sbined power, they probably


    had only one shot at this.


    "It seems we will have to use the power of the Dragon Sarira." Marcia was keenly aware that, even with


    the help of the spiritual treasure, there was a chance she would not be able to kill Rex. Therefore, she


    decided to go all out and use the supetive power of the Dragon Sarira. However, this was no easy


    feat, and to a certain extent, was actually very dangerous.


    Last time, Marcia, Rocky, and Alyssa were able to sessfully activate the supetive power of the


    Dragon Sarira together. However, they barely made it out of that situation alive. Now that it was just the


    two of them, the risk was even greater. But the most important thing was finding the right opportunity to


    At that time, many warriors who were lucky enough to survive began to climb out of the ruins, including


    the three spiritual master elders of the Mu n, the spiritual masters under themand of Rex, and


    some advanced ordinary spiritual beings. They were shocked to see that Marcia, who was holding the


    Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow, together with Rocky, was facing Rex. Because in their opinion, Rex was


    not one who could be defeated by the spiritual treasure so easily. In their eyes, both Marcia and Rocky


    were courting death!


    At that point, the spiritual light of Rex''s giant body suddenly rose. It seemed he wasn''t nning on


    letting Marcia and Rocky get a chance to take a breath. He directly rushed towards the two of them


    with astonishing momentum.


    "Believe in yourself," Rocky said, looking into Marcia''s eyes seriously, "I''ll take care of the rest." The


    next moment, he rushed to face Rex head-on. At the same time, he gathered his spiritual power and


    shouted, "Come out, Glutton!"


    In the blink of an eye, a figure with demonic aura stepped out of Rocky''s Magic Spiritual Space. Its


    expression was calm and it walked calmly, as though it was taking a leisurely stroll.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to disturb me if it''s nothing serious?" Having been summoned by Rocky, Glutton


    red at him unhappily.


    Marcia was surprised to see the strange beast waltzing out of Rocky''s Magic Spiritual Space. She eyed


    at it up and down and found that it had the powerful aura of the most powerful ancient demonic beast.


    "Is it... the most powerful ancient demonic beast? Marcia was even more dumbfounded. She did not


    expect that the most powerful ancient demonic beast could take on a human shape, resembling a


    spiritual race being, even.


    With Glutton''s sudden appearance, the surviving Dragon Master n members were also shocked.


    They didn''t understand why a spiritual race being woulde out of Rocky''s Magic Spiritual Space.


    Meanwhile, Rex was closing in on them. He didn''t bat an eysh at the sight of the beast that suddenly


    emerged. His thick arm was like a huge hammer, aimed directly at Rocky.


    Seeing that he was about to get squished by Rex''s massive fist, Rocky didn''t even try to dodge. The


    hammer-like arm was so huge, it blotted out the sky as it swung swiftly towards Rocky. Even a spiritual


    race being might not be able to survive this blow, let alone a human. The onlookers held their breaths


    anxiously as they watched the arm fall.


    "Basil!" Marcia screamed fearfully.


    Just as Rocky was about to be smashed into a meat paste, a fierce evil aura suddenly rushed up, and


    then a hand suddenly materialized and caught the thick arm.


    At that moment, all the Dragon Master n beings present, including Moira, were stunned. The hand


    belonged to none other than the beast who had just walked out of Rocky''s Magic Spiritual Space!

 Chapter 1237 Wait For My Order

    Chapter 1237 Wait For My Order


    "Your power is not weak!" Glutton eximed. Yet, it wasn''t even fazed upon receiving the full swing of


    Rex''s gigantic arm that seemed like a meteor that fell with great momentum. It just let out a mocking


    smirk and pushed the thick arm away using just the least strength.


    "How is that possible? What kind of monster are you?!" Seeing that Glutton could effortlessly resist his


    maximum full-on attack, Rex was utterly shocked. Even Moira couldn''t easily withstand his blow, but


    this otherworldly beast, which just suddenly appeared, caught it without even flinching.


    "Hey, boy. You know that I hate the spiritual race the most, but you still summoned me in this kind of


    ce. Are you saying that I can kill all of them? Just tell me, and I will dly annihte all of these


    creatures!" Without even paying attention to Rex, Glutton turned to Rocky and spouted all these


    menacing threats.


    As soon as they heard this, the members of the Dragon Master n, including Moira, were all taken


    aback. They couldn''t help but narrow their eyes and wonder who this powerful beast was to say all


    those words without any hesitation.


    "No, you can''t kill all of them. Can you just help us suppress this giant guy first and buy us some time?"


    Rocky asked with a straight face.


    Hearing this, Glutton turned and raised its head to look at Rex. After looking at his giant form for a


    moment, it said in disdain, "If I''m in my original state, then there''s no problem. I can easily deal with


    him."


    "You just need to restrain him for a bit. I''m counting on you." Rocky had no choice but to go with this


    request because if Glutton disyed its real beast form, the power it could release would be so


    tremendous that it would be unbearable for him. Of course, he was smart enough not to take that kind


    of risk.


    "Fine. For the sake of helping me retrieving my remains, I''ll help just this time." Glutton''s expression


    somehow calmed down as it agreed to help Rocky deal with Rex.


    "Ha! Don''t underestimate me! I will kill all of you! Everyone who stands in my way will be crushed by my


    hands!" Rex became more infuriated after hearing the conversation between Rocky and Glutton. It was


    as if he was just an insignificant small fry. He was already angry with the earlier embarrassment that


    Glutton caused. Thus, he wanted to rip this beast into pieces as soon as possible.


    Then, Rex''s body suddenly stretched out, and his spiritual power shot out in all directions. The next


    moment, he raised his arms, causing countless dragon shadows bathed with evil light to rush out


    towards Glutton, Rocky, and Marcia.


    "This is good. I haven''t exercised in a long time." Glutton stayed as calm as ever even after seeing the


    approaching dragon shadows that were full of demonic light. It nonchntly turned to Rocky and said,


    "Hey, stay as far as you can. Don''t get in my way!"


    Upon hearing Glutton''s warning, Rocky and Marcia quickly flew away from the area.


    After taking a deep breath, Glutton narrowed its eyes as it suddenly unleashed a strong evil spirit


    around its body, creating an ominous gust of wind that spread out in all directions.


    Soon after, the evil wind was able to envelop the area within a radius of a hundred meters.


    "Swarm of demons, I summon you!" All of a sudden, countless evil spirits flew out like ferocious


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    demonic phantoms. The dragon shadows that were unleashed by Rex shifted their focus and pounced


    on them.


    With the collision of the dragon shadows and the demonic phantoms, a huge explosion was made,


    causing dazzling lights to spread all over the sky. The strong impact of the spiritual power also created


    violent spiritual whirlwinds that roared andshed towards the surroundings.


    Simultaneously releasing such a tremendous amount of spiritual power, Rex and Glutton fought fiercely


    for quite a long time. It was as if they were waiting who would be the one to run out of spiritual power


    first.


    It actually came as a surprise to many, including Rex himself, that Glutton was able to resist such fierce


    attacks. The members of the Dragon Master n knew how powerful Rex was, especially after he


    performed the soul gathering skill. That was why they kept on wondering who this powerful beast was.


    What they only knew was that it came from Rocky''s Magic Spiritual Space, which was more


    dumbfounding.


    Rocky already had three spirit-manipted beasts whose strengths were way above the level of


    guardian beasts. Now, there was this unknown powerful beast that was closely simr to the spiritual


    race and was helping him. If all of these powerful beings were under Rocky''s control, even the spiritual


    race, who had always looked down on humans, would feel that he was someone who deserved their


    reverence.


    While the fierce battle between Glutton and Rex was going on, Rocky and Marcia exchanged looks. It


    was time to make their move. Marcia immediately drew out the Dragon Sarira from her chest. At the


    same time, she activated the supetive power of the Dragon Sarira together with Rocky.


    After a short while, under the activation of the spiritual power of the two, the Dragon Sarira began to


    shine brightly, disying its magnificent aura.


    All of a sudden, Rocky heard a voice directed at him, "Boy, how long do you still need me to suppress


    this guy? His power is much stronger than I imagined. If I''m not in my original form, then I won''t be able


    to suppress him for much longer."


    "What? But you were so arrogant just a little earlier." Rocky rolled his eyes upon hearing this.


    "It''s not my fault! Didn''t you notice that this stubborn guy has already been possessed by the Devil? He


    doesn''t even hesitate to consume his own spiritual soul so that he can utilize the souls of the dead


    spiritual race beings to enhance his strength!" Glutton eximed haughtily.


    Hearing that, Rocky immediately looked at Rex''s body intently. Soon after, he discovered that several


    white souls were constantly flying out from the corpses all over the ground. Then, they gathered and


    merged into his body.


    "If you really want me to deal with him, I will need to disy my true form. However, you wouldn''t be


    able to hold on for too long if I did¡­ Or do you have the confidence to kill him with that move you''re


    preparing?" Glutton asked as he saw the bright lights glowing from Marcia''s Dragon Sarira.


    "If you unleash your power using your true form, what will be the maximum time limit that I can hold


    on? Rocky asked with a bit of hesitation in his voice.


    "No more than five minutes," Glutton quickly replied.


    Rocky thought for a few seconds and finally said, "That should be plenty enough." He calcted that if


    Glutton was able to restrain Rex within that time so that they could create an opportunity to inflict a


    decisive blow, then there should a huge chance of sess.


    However, the biggest problem now was Rocky''s capacity to withstand everything. First, he had to help


    Marcia activate the supetive power of the Dragon Sarira, which meant that he had to bear the impact


    of its power. Then, secondly, he also had to endure Glutton''s power. Both the two kinds of power were


    no inferior to the evil power sealed by the Holy Dragon Bead.


    This was no easy task. He had to survive the bacsh of the two kinds of overwhelming power. The


    worst part was that his body''s condition wasn''t at its best because he had just finished battling Reginald


    earlier. However, he was left with no choice. If he wanted to bring Rex down, he had to do this.


    "Wait for my order!" Rocky solidified his resolve and permitted Glutton to transform into its original form.


    "Are you sure? I said that five minutes were the maximum time, but it doesn''t mean that you won''t be in


    danger even if you didn''t reach it." Glutton was the one who hesitated a little after hearing Rocky''s


    decision. It was surprised that he was willing to take such a huge risk, so it tried to warn him about the


    possible consequences.


    "Don''t worry about that. I can handle it," Rocky replied with a faint smile, but with a zing


    determination in his eyes.

 Chapter 1238 Glutton Changed Its Form

    Chapter 1238 Glutton Changed Its Form


    Glutton and Rex faced each other as the fight became more intense every passing second.


    Unfortunately, Rex felt that he might have underestimated his opponent after seeing that Glutton was


    so calm amidst their exchange of vicious attacks. As a result, he increased his strength as his eyes


    narrowed withplete annoyance and became more violent than ever.


    Soon after, Glutton began to be at a disadvantage because of the restriction of its human form and


    couldn''t suppress Rex''s enhanced power.


    At the same time, Rocky and Marcia were thrown off due to the Dragon Sarira''s activated power. After


    they suffered from a violent impact, their faces shifted drastically, and their bodies had been inted


    like balloons.


    Then, Rocky leaned over to Marcia and whispered something to her ears.


    On the other hand, Marcia nodded as soon as she heard what he had said. The next moment, the


    Holy-blood Dragon King, who had been on standby all the time, immediately soared into the air and


    directly lunged on Rex.


    However, Rex didn''t take the attack from the beast seriously at all. Instead, he waved his hand, and a


    mighty spiritual power shot out from it directly. In the blink of an eye, two blood wheels manifested in


    front of the Holy-blood Dragon King, trying to resist Rex''s spiritual power. Without any stop, it plunged


    its way down and crashed with him.


    Witnessing this, Rex shook the saber in his hand. Soon after, the saber released a stunning shadow


    that directly shed the two blood wheels, forcefully shaking them away. Then, another savage saber


    shadow sprang out of it, only this time, directly shing at the Holy-blood Dragon King.


    Simultaneously, three more blood wheels emerged around the Holy-blood Dragon King. Without


    warning, its huge body turned blood-red. The five blood wheels it had just summoned turned into rays


    of light and integrated with it, increasing its strength greatly.


    Meanwhile, Rex''s sabershed on the Holy-blood Dragon King''s body. But because it was in a


    fact, even a single sh from Rex''s saber could not hurt it.


    After sessfully blocking Rex''s attack, the Holy-blood Dragon King continued tounch more attacks


    towards its opponent.


    Moreover, its attack also created pressure on him, which also gave Glutton some time to ease its


    pressure.


    In this way, with thebined efforts of the Holy-blood Dragon and Glutton, Rocky and Marcia were


    about to activate the Dragon Sarira''s power to its limit. But at that moment, the two of them were still


    enduring the shock power''s creeping pain, making them feel as if their bodies were about to explode.


    Meanwhile, due to the constant increase of the Dragon Sarira''s power, and the spiritual light that kept


    on shooting in all directions, Rex undoubtedly noticed the situation. His eyes turned cold as he realized


    and understood the great power that the Dragon Sarira held. In addition, he had some fear of the


    Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow''s power. After all, the bow was the spiritual treasure of the Dragon Master


    n. That was the reason why he knew that he couldn''t let Marcia and Rocky live and prosper in the


    world.


    As a result, Rex let out a fierce roar, and the dragon wings on his back stretched out. Not long after, his


    giant body soared into the air at full speed. With his great momentum, he directly rushed to Rocky and


    Marcia who were busy activating the supetive power of the Dragon Sarira at that time.


    On the other hand, Glutton witnessed this and was unable to move a muscle. Instead, it stood immobile


    and watched as Rex rushed towards the two.


    But almost at the same time, the Holy-blood Dragon King turned around to a blood-red light and quickly


    flew back. It integrated into Marcia''s body even before Rex could touch Rocky and Marcia. At once, the


    spiritual light all over her body increased along with her aura.


    To ensure the final attack, Marcia had thought of merging with the Holy-blood Dragon King. If she was


    going to use the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow with the power of the Dragon Sarira, it would definitely


    cause a huge impact on her body and could even influence her attack. Therefore, she had to make


    sure that nothing else would go wrong.


    When Rex saw that Marcia had fused with her legendary guardian beast, he knew that Marcia was


    going to fight until the end. With that being said, Rex was firm that he would never give Marcia any


    chance to do so. As a result, he got close to Marcia and Rocky, because he knew that Marcia would


    never easily use the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow. To Marcia, there was only one chance to send Rex to


    his grave, giving Rex the chance to kill both of them before Marcia could even take action.


    Meanwhile, the Spiritual Weapon in Rex''s hand also ceaselessly released an overwhelming de


    shadow that fell from midair. Rapidly, it rushed to envelop Rocky and Marcia in a range of dozens of


    meters.


    In a sh, strong spiritual lights began to explode consecutively!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The deafening explosions, the strong lights that shed and dazzled made everything appear


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    astonishing to one''s eyes!


    As the battle dragged on, Rex acted out that he had to stop them as if he had already seen through


    their weakness. Since Rocky and Marcia were activating the power of the Dragon Sarira, they couldn''t


    have the energy to spend avoiding the lights explosion at all. Without a doubt, their lives were in


    immediate danger!


    Soon after, the light dissipated, and three figures suddenly came out and stood in front of Rocky and


    Marcia. With pale faces and the visible blood stains in these figures'' mouths, they appeared to have


    been seriously injured.


    "Elders, you have..." Marcia could not continue her words as she was stunned to see that these figures


    were the three spiritual master elders of the Mu n who had helped them block Rex''s fatal attacks.


    "Go ahead! The fate of the Dragon Master n rests in your hands." The three elders looked at Marcia


    with eyes sparkling with great expectations.


    As a response, Marcia nodded solemnly. Right away, she held the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow and


    jumped into the air with Rocky and dealt with Rex face to face.


    "Go to hell, Rex!" Marcia suddenly shouted and then raised the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow in the air.


    It had never urred to Rex that these three elders of the Mu n would work together to resist his


    furious attacks that were aimed for Marcia and Rocky. When he saw that Marcia, who was holding the


    Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow in midair, and the Dragon Sarira shining between Marcia and Rocky, his


    face turned gloomy. Without wasting time, he immediately raised his dragon wings and was about to


    rush towards them, intending to stop Marcia.


    "Glutton!" In that instant, Rocky''s face turned pale for his body had been affected by the strong power


    of the Dragon Sarira. He thought that if he continued to bear other power, then he would suffer


    insurmountable consequences in the future. Despite this, he still shouted at Glutton without hesitation.


    Meanwhile, Glutton, who had been standing still, suddenly vanished out of thin air.


    Almost at the same time, when Rex dashed towards Marcia and Rocky, he suddenly felt an astonishing


    demonic auraing from behind him. In fact, this aura was so bizarre that even he was frightened.


    Of course, he couldn''t help but turn his head to see what it was and where it wasing from. But


    when Rex saw that the disappearing Glutton had already appeared behind him, he noticed that it was


    constantly undergoing immense change. The next second, its human body instantly expanded and


    changed, and soon, it turned into the shape of a beast. Its huge body floated in the air like a towering


    mountain, making people feel extremely depressed and dejected. In the meantime, its demonic aura


    became more severe,pletely covering Rex''s aura.

 Chapter 1239 He Wont Die

    Chapter 1239 He Won''t Die


    "This... What in the hell is this?" Rex was extremely perplexed at what he saw.


    All the other members of the Dragon Master n, including Moira, were also stunned when they saw


    what was happening. They werepletely appalled by Glutton who showed its true form!


    "Ha-ha-ha!" As soon as Glutton turned to its true form, itughed wildly. Its aura shrouded the whole


    area, like a huge raging wave.


    Obviously, Rex didn''t expect that Glutton''s true form was like that. He had thought that it might be


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    something from the spiritual race, but their current situation proved himpletely wrong. He


    wondered where and how Rocky got a demonic beast that could change into a human.


    As he was putting the pieces together, Glutton''s two huge ws had gripped his shoulders like


    lightning. Then, it used its ws to push him towards the ground. With a loud bang, Glutton fell to the


    ground together with Rex under its body, blowing up dust all over the sky.


    "Damn it!" Rex who was pressed to the ground by Glutton was enraged. His spiritual power soared as


    he tried to get away from Glutton.


    Soon enough, an astonishing demonic power was released from Glutton''s body, which was surging


    everywhere. It felt as if a group of demons had rushed out which was extremely terrifying!


    "Ah!" Meanwhile, Rocky''s body, which had suffered from the impact of the Dragon Sarira, was once


    again affected by the strong demonic power released by Glutton which exceeded the limit of power he


    could bear. With his condition, it was as if he could be smashed at any time.


    "Basil¡­" Marcia was also very worried when she noticed Rocky''s situation.


    "Go on. Hurry up... Finish him!" At that moment, Rocky couldn''t evenplete a simple sentence. He


    looked normal on the outside, but he was now actually only a few steps away from death.


    Since Rocky''s soul was defective, any carelessness now would lead to his grave!


    The astonishing demonic power released by Glutton waspletely irresistible, even for Rex. It bound


    him tightly like a chain. However, that could onlyst for less than five minutes. If Marcia will not do


    anything during this time, then Glutton could only suppress Rex''s strength again. And in that case,


    Rocky would die without a doubt.


    However, even if Rex did not die, Marcia and Rocky might not be able to escape death!


    Marcia pulled the bowstring of the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow immediately. Suddenly, the Mysterious


    Spirit Raw Gemstone on the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow began to shine brightly. Then, the power of


    the Dragon Sarira, which was about to reach its limit, began to flow into the Mysterious Spirit Raw


    Gemstone. The Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow immediately became golden, as if it were a divine thing


    that descended from heaven.


    At that very moment, many Mu n members and other forces had already charged into the Dragon


    Master n. When they saw Marcia holding the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow in her hand, looking


    valiant and heroic, they could not help but be surprised. Some of them even knelt and kowtowed.


    "Even if you use the power of the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow, it can only hurt my flesh, but not my


    spiritual soul. So, you have no chances of killing me." Rex, who was being bound by Glutton,


    immediately roared at Marcia who was in the sky, struggling desperately for his life.


    "Yes, you are right. The power of the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow may only be able to destroy your flesh


    body. So, if I want to destroy your spiritual soul, I must use a more direct power! Thank you for that


    reminder!" Marcia sneered. Suddenly, the Dragon Sarira floating in front of her flew into her hand and


    was ced on the string of the bow.


    The next moment, a glittering bead shadow turned into a beam of light that pieced through the sky and


    directly shot Rex. Pushed by the extreme power of the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow, the bead shadow


    directly pierced through Rex''s almost invincible body.


    When he saw what Marcia did, Glutton immediately loosened its grip on Rex and quickly turned into a


    human and flew away.


    After the Dragon Sarira shot into Rex''s body, it immediately produced an astonishing violent power as it


    was already at its limit. It began to fill every part of Rex''s being. Soon enough, under the continuous


    impact of the surging spiritual power released by the Dragon Sarira, Rex''s body began to crack open.


    Bright golden lights spread out from the cracks in his body, as if something was ready to pop up at any


    moment.


    No matter how strong he was, he could not resist the impact of the Dragon Sarira''s power, which was


    activated by the spiritual master at her top level, together with the power released by the Sunrise Magic


    Dragon Bow.


    In an instant, countless spiritual lights shot out from Rex''s body as if his body were riddled with holes.


    Then, his cracked body slowly disintegrated from the inside to the outside.


    "No... This is impossible... I am the only ruler... of¡­¡­ the Dragon Master n!" Rex let out a


    desperate scream, unwilling to ept his fate. Atst, his body exploded into a burst of light, affecting


    the whole area.


    And just like that, the arrogant patriarch of the Dragon Master n waspletely annihted by the


    power of the Dragon Sarira. There were even no his remains left.


    Only the Dragon Sarira was still there, which Marcia took back and ced inside her body.


    Just then, Rocky suddenly spat out a few mouthfuls of blood. He felt that his head was splitting, and he


    was bing delirious. He could not help but scream his head off. After that, he felt everything go


    dark and he fell towards the ground suddenly.


    "Basil..." When Marcia saw this, her beautiful face changed drastically. She quickly spread her wings


    and chased after Rocky who was rapidly falling to the ground. She caught Rocky in time and then


    quicklynded on the ground.


    As soon as Marcia and Rocky safelynded on the ground, Moira rushed over.


    "You have done a terrific job, Marcia." Moira was extremely excited. The Dragon Master n would


    finally return to peace after Rex''s death. She had fulfilled her father''sst wish, and avenged the death


    of her husband and children and the countless Mu n members who had died in the evil hands of


    Rex.


    Three spiritual masters who had been severely injured also rushed over.


    Marcia''s mind waspletely focused on Rocky, who was unconscious.


    "Is he alright?" Moira asked as she looked at Rocky with concern. She noticed that there was


    something wrong with Rocky.


    "I don''t know yet." Marcia shook her head anxiously. She was also worried that something bad might


    happen to Rocky.


    At that point, Gluttonnded on the ground. Then, in the full gaze of everyone present, it walked up to


    Rocky and after a nce at him, it said "Don''t worry; he won''t die. However, if you had acted a little


    slower, he would probably have be a corpse now."


    Marcia, Moira and the three elders of the Mu n were shocked when they heard this. They could not


    imagine how powerful the impact Rocky had just suffered! They were so impressed at Rocky''s abilities.

 Chapter 1240 Another Army Was Coming

    Chapter 1240 Another Army Was Coming


    Rocky slowly woke up about half a dayter, and he found that he was lying on a board in a temporary


    tent, with Marcia beside him, looking worried.


    She had stayed beside Rocky the whole time he was out cold. At that moment, her mind was starting to


    drift, but Rocky''s movement pulled her out of her thoughts. Marcia immediately moved closer to him,


    breathing a sigh of relief when she saw that he had finally woken up. "Basil, how do you feel?" she


    asked in a breathy whisper.


    "I''m fine," answered Rocky with a dismissive wave of his hand. He moved to stand up, Marcia rushing


    forward to help him despite his words. Although he tried to make light of his situation, Rocky felt like his


    body got farther and farther away from him when he was about to pass out earlier. It was like he was


    about to disappear.


    "It''s all my fault. If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have..." Marcia''s eyes were puffy and red, and her


    voice was hoarse with guilt. She knew that Rocky risked his life because of her. If something bad


    happened to him, she would not forgive herself.


    Marcia was right. She was, indeed, the reason why Rocky went all out to help the Mu n get rid of


    Rex. Rocky knew that her biggest wish was to help her sister Moira lead the Mu n against the


    Dragon Master n and wrest control from them to fulfill her father''sst request. Therefore, for


    Marcia''s sake, he had done his best to help her.


    But he also knew that thest battle had gravely damaged his soul. Perhaps, if this happened again


    next time, he might never wake up again.


    Later, when Rocky felt well enough to get up, he left the tent with Marcia. As soon as they stepped


    outside, he found the ruins left by the previous war, where the members of the Dragon Master n


    were busy cleaning up the mess and treating the injured.


    As soon as Rex fell, the Mu n and their allied forces smoothly upied the tribe of the Dragon


    Master n. Forces. Those who were originally loyal to Rex surrendered.


    The internal strife of the Dragon Master n that hadsted for a long time finally came to an end.


    Moira, who was directing several elders of the Dragon Master n as they cleaned the mess, rushed


    over as soon as she saw Rocky and Marcia. She stopped directly in front of Rocky. With her face filled


    with concern, she asked, "You finally woke up! How are you feeling? Do you want our elders to


    examine you? It won''t take long."


    "There''s no need for that, but thanks anyway," Rocky answered, shaking his head wearily.


    "By the way," Moira started with a curious but hesitant expression, "who is the one that helped us


    suppress Rex and bind him at thest moment?" She had thought that Glutton was a powerful master


    of the spiritual race. However, when it showed its real form, she discovered that it resembled a


    ferocious demonic beast, so it piqued her curiosity. She wanted to find out more about Glutton''s origin.


    Meanwhile, Marcia looked meaningfully at Rocky, as if asking him whether she could tell her sister the


    truth. Actually, Moira had asked her after Rocky passed out, but she refused to say anything because


    she felt that it was not her secret to tell. If anyone could spill the truth, it should be Rocky.


    Seeing that Marcia was looking at him, Rocky nodded after a short hesitation. People would figure out


    that he had an ancient demonic beast sooner orter anyway, so it didn''t matter if Marcia told her sister


    now.


    "Moira,st time, when Basil went to the Magic Phoenix Empire to save the legendary guardian beast


    of the Phoenix Master n, he subdued an ancient demonic beast. It is said that it was the strongest in


    the ancient times..." Marcia told her sister.


    "What? An ancient demonic beast?" Moira cried out in shock.


    The elders, the spiritual masters, and the other members of the Dragon Master n around were all


    stunned when they heard Marcia''s reply. They were as bewildered as Moira.


    "Did I hear it wrong? Did she say that it was an ancient demonic beast? But such kind of beast was


    supposed to have been extinct long ago. A human could actually tame an ancient demonic beast and


    make it his spirit-manipted beast..."


    "I''ve heard rumors about the ancient demonic beasts. They are on the same level as ancient spiritual


    beasts. But the ancient demonic beasts have be extinct because they liked hunting the spiritual


    race. I didn''t expect that there is an ancient demonic beast that has survived. The ancient demonic


    beasts are supposed to have died out earlier than the ancient spiritual beasts."


    "The ancient demonic beast used a power that even Rex couldn''t resist? It is indeed powerful, but how


    could a human control such a powerful ancient demonic beast? Could it be that he is not a human


    being, but something else?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Soon, all kinds of discussions sprang from their mouths, and the ruins became lively with the discourse.


    Rocky was expressionless as he listened. The buzzing voices soon bored him, so he turned to Marcia


    and asked, "Where is Glutton?"


    "It said it would show up after you returned," reported Marcia. "That guy hates the spiritual race with a


    passion. It won''t make any trouble, will it?" Rocky asked worriedly.


    He was familiar with Glutton''s temper, so he was worried that it might get him into trouble. With that in


    mind, Rocky decided to find Glutton first. But before he could leave, an ordinary spiritual being flew


    down from the sky in a hurry. He bowed to Moira and reported, "Leader, I have received some bad


    news. An army from a n of the spiritual race suddenly appeared three miles away from us. There are


    hundreds of them approaching here. It appears like they areing to capture us all."


    Marcia''s face drastically changed at the news. They had just had a fierce battle with the Dragon Master


    n led by Rex, and now they had wounded soldiers everywhere in the camp that needed to be


    treated. They were currently exhausted and could not fight anymore. If they engaged with this army


    that appeared out of nowhere, they would have no chance of winning.


    "Reginald really colluded with another n," Rocky said with certainty, his eyebrows furrowed.


    "What are you talking about?" Marcia and Moira immediately asked, turning to Rocky at the same time


    with identical looks of confusion.


    Rocky told them what had transpired when he followed Reginald. He revealed how he found out that


    Reginald had conspired with another n, as well as the fight between him and Reginald.


    Upon hearing this, Marcia, Moira, and the other members of the Dragon Master n were astonished.


    They didn''t expect that before Rocky fought Rex, he had already locked horns with Reginald, and


    Rocky had even defeated him. Although Reginald was ranked quite low among the spiritual masters of


    the Dragon Master n, he was still a spiritual master. He was certainly not weak, but a human like


    Rocky had defeated him. Even though Rocky had also injured Reginaldst time, this time it was a


    terrifying. Perhaps, it could make any warrior of the spiritual race below the level of spiritual masters


    run for their mothers.


    However, what surprised Moira and the others most was that Reginald was a traitor who had betrayed


    the Dragon Master n. This unknown army of the spiritual race was very likely to have plotted with


    Reginald, trying to take advantage of the internal strife of the Dragon Master n and reap the benefit!

 Chapter 1241 Go To The Holy Dragon Empire

    Chapter 1241 Go To The Holy Dragon Empire


    "It must have been Reginald who sold the information to the other n of the spiritual race, so now


    they are well-prepared to fight against us. Damn it! I thought that as long as I killed Rex, I could regain


    control of the Dragon Master n. I didn''t expect that Reginald would betray me. He gave another n


    a chance tounch an attack when we were on our knees from ourst battle," Moira ranted angrily, as


    her clenched fists struck at the air.


    "Obviously, they nned to arrive right when we are exhausted. They aim to give the Dragon Master


    n a fatal blow when we can''t guard against them. Undoubtedly, they want to exterminate the Dragon


    Master n, but we won''t let them seed," said Marcia. She looked incensed, but there were also


    hesitation and fear in her eyes. "But with our current strength, we can barely fight. I''m afraid that..."


    "Humph, just let theme. Let them see the perception and strength of our Dragon Master n!"


    Moira dered indignantly.


    "No, we can''t do that. The members of the Dragon Master n have to preserve their strength. Those


    spiritual race forces that conspire with Reginald should not be trifled with or underestimated, for they


    are surely well-prepared to fight against us. If we continue to fight like this, the Dragon Master n will


    inevitably suffer losses. The internal strife with Rex has considerably reduced the power of the Dragon


    Master n. If we continue to fight, the force of the Dragon Master n will decline, and the n will


    even face the threat of extermination. This is certainly not what your father wants to see," Rocky said


    seriously.


    Moira fell silent after hearing his words.


    "Moira, Basil is right. The most important thing right now is to protect the fate and safety of the entire


    Dragon Master n," Marcia affirmed for she agreed with Rocky wholeheartedly.


    Even though Moira didn''t want to give up, she knew that it was not the right time to act impulsively. So


    instead of following her desire, she discussed with the elders and the spiritual masters of the Dragon


    Master n what they should do. After that, she immediately gave an order to retreat. She nned to


    withdraw to the Dragon-hiding Valley first and then give it further thought.


    However, just as they were about to retreat, more news came from the Dragon-hiding Valley, the


    headquarters of the Mu n. It had been attacked by other spiritual race forces not long ago, and


    those forces upied it for now.


    This development put the Mu n led by Moira and the other Dragon Master n forces in a dilemma.


    They had to retreat to a safe area not far from the Dragon Master n.


    "Let''s fight them to the death," shouted Moira impatiently. She was a bit quick-tempered, and her mood


    red harder because the Dragon Master n was suddenly in deep trouble.


    "Moira, don''t worry!" Marcia immediatelyforted her.


    "How can I not worry? Even the Dragon-hiding Valley has been upied, and we are homeless!


    Besides, there are many women, children, the weak and the elderly in the valley. They must be in the


    enemies'' hands by now," shemented sorrowfully.


    At that moment, there was another information that the troop of the spiritual race seemed to be still


    chasing and approaching.


    The news dumped even more pressure on Moira, and she couldn''t stand it anymore. Finally, she


    erupted in a fit of despair. "Gather all the members of our n and prepare for battle!"


    "Wait!" Rocky, who had been silent all the time, immediately stopped her.


    "We haven''t figured out which n sent those soldiers. If we fight like this, we will only fall into a more


    disadvantageous situation," he warned seriously.


    "Then what should we do? Should we wait for death?" Moira cried out helplessly. It was obvious that


    she was losing hope.


    "Perhaps, it''s not a bad thing for the Dragon Master n to tolerate that for a while," Rocky continued.


    "But the most troublesome thing is that they obviously want to kill us all. No matter where we go, they


    will definitely chase after us," Marcia chimed in, shaking her head. She knew that theing troop


    probably wanted to take advantage of the victory to chase after them. They wouldn''t give up easily until


    they achieved their goal.


    "There is one ce that they will surely not go," Rocky responded, as his eyes gleamed with absolute


    certainty.


    "Where?" Moira and Marcia asked in unison.


    "The Holy Dragon Empire." Rocky smiled.


    Moira and Marcia were stunned at the same time. So were the elders and the spiritual masters of the


    Dragon Master n. They didn''t understand what Rocky meant.


    "Basil, do you mean that you intend to put the Dragon Master n under the protection of the Holy


    Dragon Empire?" Marcia, who knew Rocky very well, immediately guessed what he was thinking.


    "Exactly." Rocky nodded.


    "I''ve never heard that human beings protect the spiritual race. This is too ridiculous!" Of course, Moira


    didn''t agree. Her pride would never let her put the Dragon Master n under the protection of human


    beings. In her eyes, they were inferior to the spiritual race, so they could never protect them.


    The elders and the spiritual masters also nodded in agreement. The spiritual race had extremely high


    self-esteem, and they were also very powerful existences in the eyes of human beings. That was why


    no matter what, they could not ce their hopes on human beings and seek refuge with the human


    race.


    "This is the best course of action for the Dragon Master n right now. Who would think that the


    dignified Dragon Master n would stoop so low as to be protected by human beings? Most


    importantly, the enemies would never dare to go to the Holy Dragon Empire, because that would


    expose their purpose, and that was not good for them. If they insist on entering the Holy Dragon


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Empire, the Dragon Master n''s force and the army of our Holy Dragon Empire will have a better


    chance of winning. Don''t you agree that it will be better for the Dragon Master n to do that than to


    fight alone here?" Rocky persuaded them patiently.


    "Moira, I think Prince Crimson''s idea is reasonable. Although it will damage the dignity and reputation


    of our Dragon Master n, at present, what we need most is to recuperate. Once we regain our


    strength, then we can think about how to fight back," an elder of the n said sensibly.


    The other elders and the spiritual masters also turned to each other, discussing their opinions and


    sharing their insights. However, in the end, they all looked at Moira because she was their leader. As


    long as she made the decision, they would never have any objection.


    At that moment, Moira looked a bit hesitant. After all, her decision would affect the future of the Dragon


    Master n.


    "Marcia, do you really think he is right?" Moira asked reluctantly, turning to look at her sister, who didn''t


    hesitate to nod approvingly.


    "Yes. I believe Basil''s n is ingenious and well-thought-out. This battle has gravely injured the


    warriors of our n, and it will take them some time to recover. If the members of our n move to the


    Holy Dragon Empire, ording to the agreement among ns of the spiritual race, that spiritual race


    won''t attack human beings. Therefore, the spiritual race troop that is attacking us right now won''t dare


    to enter the Holy Dragon Empire. Otherwise, the other n of the spiritual race won''t stand idly by. For


    our Dragon Master n, it is the best way to solve the current predicament," Marcia rationalized


    thoughtfully.


    "Well then, let''s go to the Holy Dragon Empire." Moira sighed as she made the most difficult decision of


    her life.


    Her decision at that moment gave human beings and the spiritual race the first chance to work hand in


    hand, which created an unprecedented event. It would also have a significant impact on the new


    structure of the entire Wild Spirit Land in the future.

 Chapter 1242 Unify The Spiritual Race

    Chapter 1242 Unify The Spiritual Race


    "From now on, the Dragon Master n will hide your true identity and live in the Holy Dragon Empire


    as residents. If any n from the spiritual race wants to harm you, the Holy Dragon Empire will never


    sit still and see. Instead, we will immediately take action," Rocky announced with utmost severity.


    Soon after, Moira organized and gathered all the members of the Dragon Master n and began to


    prepare for setting out, including the prisoners who had originally poured their loyalty to Rex.


    At that moment, Rocky and Marcia exchanged nces, and each heaved a sigh of relief.


    Before they departed, Glutton appeared in front of Rocky after returning from ying. But knowing that


    it had a strange temper, Rocky refused to ask where it had been. In any case, he hoped that it didn''t


    cause any trouble for him. Afterwards, he opened his Magic Spiritual Space and allowed Glutton to go


    in.


    Not long after, under the pursuit of the spiritual race''s army, Rocky, Marcia, and the Moira''s Dragon


    Master n members quickly withdrew their force from the Dragon Wing Valley and secretly went to


    the Holy Dragon Empire.


    Located in a vast in with a remote environment and lush flora and fauna, the Crimson City was


    known to have a small poption. With that being said, it was very suitable for the spiritual race beings


    to inhabit.


    Therefore, Rocky arranged thousands of members from Moira''s Dragon Master n and temporarily


    settled down in an open valley which was two miles away from Crimson City. Soon after, they started to


    establish buildings, water channels, amodation and so on with the help of the materials that


    Rocky had provided them with.


    In just a matter of ten days, the entire valley was already packed with houses and rivers and eventually


    resembled the Dragon Master n''s original base.


    On the other hand, the news about the death of Rex, the patriarch of the Dragon Master n, and the


    news that the Dragon Master n had suddenly disappeared from their own domain area had already


    spread like wildfire all throughout the entire Wild Spirit Land, causing a great uproar among its


    residents. However, it was very unexpected for the people to see the Dragon Master n, which had


    always disyed prosperity, suffer an immense decline in the Wild Spirit Land, let alone disappear


    overnight.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Although the internal strife of the Dragon Master n was no longer held as a secret in the Wild Spirit


    Land, there was, of course, no doubt that there could be only one victor in the battle between two


    tigers. In addition, Rex''s death also indicated that the Mu n of the Dragon Master n would soon


    regain control of the whole n. Nheless, no one had ever expected that the forces of the Mu n


    could also disappear.


    That was why soon after that, all kinds of rumors about the disappearance of the Dragon Master n


    in the Wild Spirit Land had spread all around.


    Because of its disappearance, the original pattern of the entire Wild Spirit Land had undergone a


    formidable change. In addition to the powerful spiritual race ns coborated with the Timber Deity


    Empire, the Magic Phoenix Empire, and other great empires, who still maintained a great advantage in


    terms of power, the other ns of the spiritual race were constantly gaining more and more power


    which separated the wholend.


    Meanwhile, in the magnificent pce of the Rain Demon Empire, Townsend, the patriarch of the


    Heavenly Demon n, furrowed his brows as he stared at Alston angrily. Alston, on the other hand,


    half-knelt on the ground and looked back with respectful eyes.


    "Tell me. Where have you been in the past half month? Didn''t I tell you to monitor Prince Crimson and


    always report to me his whereabouts every damn second? It seems that you have ignored my specific


    order," Townsend reprimanded coldly.


    As it turned out, Townsend''s n was to use the Dragon Master n''s internal strife against the n.


    He had taken the opportunity to defeat them while using Reginald as one of the key chess pieces in his


    game. However, he did not at all expect that Rocky would suddenly appear and get involved in the


    Dragon Master n''s mess. Moreover, Rocky also found the secret connivance between Reginald and


    the Heavenly Demon n. As a result, Reginald suffered serious injuries. At that moment, it seemed


    that Townsend had no other choice but to kill Reginald to keep his mouth shut.


    However, what surprised Townsend the most was that he had thought that both Rex''s and Moira''s


    armies would sustain a lot of injuries in the battle and would evene to a stalemate. In that case,


    the army of the spiritual race that he sent would be able to take advantage of the situation and capture


    both of them alive. In fact, one might find it to be a pity to kill spiritual masters at the same level as Rex


    and Moira. If they could submit to the Heavenly Demon n, the n would undoubtedly be


    stronger. However, he never expected Rex to be killed. As a result, this gave Moira a chance to obtain


    the power of the Dragon Master n and unify the entire n. In the end, his n fell short of sess,


    and he was not able to defeat the whole Dragon Master n.


    What was more was that ording to the investigation conducted after, Townsend knew how Rex was


    killed. He believed that Rocky had summoned the most powerful ancient demonic beast that he had


    subdued, which had suppressed Rex''s strength and capabilities. With that being said, this gave Marcia


    a chance to defeat and kill him.


    Therefore, during the final analysis, Rocky was once again the one who ruined the good n of the


    Heavenly Demon n!


    Learning about this made Townsend so angry. If Alston had kept an eye on Rocky, then this would


    never have happened in the first ce.


    "Please don''t be angry, patriarch. It''s not that I disobeyed your orders. It''s just that this Prince Crimson


    is too cunning and outsmarted me. In fact, I followed him to a very mysterious ce, but unfortunately,


    he found me. I didn''t know that it was a setup. I was trapped in that ce for a period of time, and it


    was not easy for me to get out of there," Alston exined as he cupped in his hands while asking for


    forgiveness.


    "What? You were trapped in a very mysterious ce? So, do you know where you were trapped?"


    Townsend looked at Alston doubtfully. At that moment, he began to be suspicious that Alston might


    only be finding an excuse.


    "The Myriad Spirit Tomb!" Alston stammered as he uttered four words.


    Upon hearing where he was taken, Townsend could not help but tremble in surprise, "The Myriad Spirit


    Tomb is a mysterious ce that I thought had only existed in legends. Are you telling me that it actually


    exists?"


    "It does exist. And I saw tens of thousands of spiritual race beings buried in that ce." Alston nodded


    his head.


    "I can''t believe that the Myriad Spirit Tomb does exist in real life." However, after hearing Alston''s


    reasons and being positive that Alston was not lying, Townsend seemed a little excited. After all, he


    had been looking for the Myriad Spirit Tomb for a long time. But because of the tomb''s mysterious and


    legendary existence, no one found it easy to be found. In addition, he wanted to know where the


    Myriad Spirit Tomb was located because he was among the only few ones who knew that this ce


    actually led to the secret entrance to another mysterious domain.


    "Patriarch, it seems that you are very interested in the Myriad Spirit Tomb," Alstonmented.


    "Considering that you went to the Myriad Spirit Tomb following Prince Crimson, it also means that he


    knows the existence of the Myriad Spirit Tomb. Perhaps, it''s not his first time to travel there. I believe


    that this Prince Crimson is really not that simple-minded!" Townsend said indifferently without even


    answering Alston''s question.


    But Alston only nodded as a response. Of course, he not only followed Rocky to the Myriad Spirit Tomb


    but also followed him into the extremely mysterious Heavenly God Temple. Moreover, he had


    "So, do you still know the way to the Myriad Spirit Tomb?" Townsend asked Alston.


    "I don''t know. I hid in Prince Crimson''s shadow, and just followed him into the Myriad Spirit Tomb. But


    after seeing how he moved, I believe he could transfer directly to the Myriad Spirit Tomb," Alston


    replied, shaking his head.


    "Oh, really? I see. You may leave now. You might have made up for your mistake by giving me this very


    useful information, but this would not work again next time around!" Townsend raised his eyebrows,


    waved his hand, and returned to his seat.


    At that moment, Alston stood up from the ground, bowed his head and left. After he walked out, his


    face changed immediately into an evil one. Soon, he asked in an odd tone, "Is this the patriarch you


    mentioned? He is very powerful in the spiritual race. But, you don''t have to bow to him as of the


    moment now. Trust me when I say that with my power, you canpletely be a patriarch."


    "But it''s not the right time yet. Before all of this, I initially wanted to deal with Basil, but now, I want to do


    something more important and helpful. I want to rece the position of that arrogant Patriarch


    Townsend, and unify the entire spiritual race. I will not only make the Holy Dragon Empire, but all the


    humans and spiritual race beings surrender to me..." After that, Alston''s tone suddenly returned to


    normal as his eyes shed a sinister and ambitious look. At that moment, it appeared that he did not


    find the current Rocky a threat to him.

 Chapter 1243 Full Of Obstacles

    Chapter 1243 Full Of Obstacles


    It had been a month since the end of the Dragon Master n''s civil war, and they moved to the Holy


    Dragon Empire. The Dragon Master n had adapted to the current living environment, and with


    Rocky''s financial support, they had a peaceful life.


    In the Crimson Pce of the Crimson City, Rocky, Marcia, Moira, and other women were gathering


    there to have a meeting.


    "ording to the investigation in the past month, all the signs show that the spiritual race n that


    Reginald conspired with is the Heavenly Demon n. Although the members of the army that chased


    us before were all low-level members of other ns, we can be sure that the Heavenly Demon n


    masterminded the whole deal," Marcia revealed with a somber expression on her face.


    "It''s the Heavenly Demon n again..." Rocky''s face shifted when he heard what Marcia said.


    Although he had suspected the whole thing was not that simple, he didn''t expect that it was the


    Heavenly Demon n who was ying tricks again. But if it was the Heavenly Demon n who had


    conspired with Reginald, Alston could be in that n now. And if Alston had the support of the


    Heavenly Demon n, it would not be easy for Rocky to deal with him. Thus, Rocky could only wait


    and see.


    "ording to my father, the Heavenly Demon n has shown their ambition since decades ago. Now


    they''re bing more and more unscrupulous. It seems that they no longer take the major influential


    ns of the spiritual race seriously!" Moira ranted angrily.


    "In addition, ording to the intelligence that Laney passed on, the Heavenly Demon n seemed to


    have proposed the alliance with the Wood n. They also offered a lot of generous conditions. It


    appears that the Heavenly Demon n doesn''t want to fight against the major ns for the time


    being," Marcia added.


    "What''s the attitude of the Wood n?" Rocky asked, frowning.


    "Given the power of the Heavenly Demon n, the Wood n could not refuse, but they did not agree


    either. They nned to dy for a while. After all, the Wood n has received your benefits. I heard


    from Laney that the medicament you sent seems to have worked on them," Marcia replied.


    "Oh, really? That''s good then." Rocky nodded.


    "The power of the Heavenly Demon n is getting stronger and stronger each day. If we let them go


    on like this, something bad will happen sooner orter," Marcia remarked worriedly.


    "The Heavenly Demon n is not that simple. I''m afraid they have been plotting against the Dragon


    Master n for a long time," said Rocky. His eyes shed with a frosty look as if the very blood that


    flowed in his veins had frozen.


    "If we can unite with some of the influential ns to deal with the Heavenly Demon n, they can''t stir


    up trouble anymore," Marcia chimed in with a suggestion, her beautiful eyes fluttering briefly.


    "But now, the joint power of the influential ns can''t bepared with hundreds of years ago. I''m


    afraid it''s difficult to unite with those ns to attack the Heavenly Demon n. Moreover, I can see that


    the Heavenly Demon n nned their schemes in underhanded ways, which makes it difficult to find


    any evidence. There is no reason for the other influential ns to cooperate with us and go against the


    Heavenly Demon n..." Moira spoke up with a frustrated frown. She didn''t want to admit it, but they


    were at a disadvantage. And the more ideas they shot down, the more aggrieved she became.


    "Currently, the most important thing is to wait for an opportunity. However, we have to prepare so that


    we will be ready to move as soon as a window opens for us. Let''s see what kind of ambition the


    Heavenly Demon n has and what they are going to do. What we need to focus on is preparing for


    any situation. The Heavenly Demon n''s n to defeat and annex the Dragon Master n failed, so


    they must be deeply aggravated. The next time they strike, they will do it harder and better, so we must


    remain vignt all the time," Rocky said after thinking for a while.


    "Basil is right. Now we have to wait and see." Marcia nodded in agreement.


    "Thousands of members of my n have been killed or badly injured in this internal battle. I don''t know


    when we will be able to regain our strength!" Moira sighed deeply. The loss and impact of the Dragon


    Master n''s internal battle was undoubtedly a massive blow to them. They could not recover from


    that in such a short time!


    "Right now, the Dragon Master n needs to recuperate and store up energy. There is no need to


    rush, Matriarch Moira!" Rockyforted her.


    A deep sigh escaped Moira''s lips once again, but she gave Rocky a wan smile in reply.


    "Basil, what are you going to do next? With the Wild Spirit Land''s current situation, our Holy Dragon


    Empire muste up with a n. Otherwise, we will be in a vulnerable position," Marcia suggested


    suddenly, looking at Rocky as if waiting for his approval.


    He nodded at once and answered, "I agree with you. Though we have allied with the Magic Phoenix


    Empire and the Timber Deity Empire, our biggest enemy is not the human race, but the ambitious ns


    of the spiritual race."


    "Basil, do you want to fight against them?" Marcia could not help but ask when she realized that


    Rocky''s words pointed to that conclusion.


    Upon hearing this, Moira, Isis, and other women eyed Rocky with disbelief. But they knew him better


    than anyone, so this shouldn''t have surprised them anymore.


    "It is said, ''Do unto them what they do unto us.'' Those ambitious ns want to use humans to achieve


    their ambitions, but we will not allow them to use us anymore," dered Rocky steadfastly. Then he


    added in a domineering tone, "Thus, I n to unify all the empires in the Wild Spirit Land to fight


    against the spiritual race. We, human beings, would no longer meekly submit to them!"


    "You want to unify the whole empires of the Wild Spirit Land?" Rocky''s words, of course, startled Moira,


    Marcia, and the other women. It was not a game of tag, and under the watch of the spiritual race, it was


    impossible to unify all the empires in the Wild Spirit Land.


    "At present, the fight among the spiritual race ns is getting more and more intense, but in the end,


    the human beings who are the puppets of the spiritual race will be badly affected most. My Holy


    Dragon Empire is no longer relying on the Dragon Master n, for we can live independently. Though


    other empires had besieged us in the past and put us in a passive situation, we are slowly recovering,


    and peace is finally settling in our bones. Nevertheless, these are all meaningless, for the Holy Dragon


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Empire would never be truly at peace as long as other empires are under the control of the spiritual


    race. I believe that if other countries can be freed from the control of the spiritual race and form a


    unified situation, the human race will not suffer from the war again," he proimed with passion,


    pricking the hearts of those who were listening.


    "But it''s easier said than done to unify all the empires in the Wild Spirit Land..." Marcia didn''t want to


    burst his bubbles, but she thought that Rocky''s ambition was too high.


    "That''s right. Apart from the Timber Deity Empire and the Magic Phoenix Empire, there are also other


    powerful empires. They all have the support of the powerful spiritual race. It will not be easy to deal


    with them," Isis said with a frown.


    The other women also thought that Rocky''s idea was too bold.


    "Of course, this is not something that we can aplish overnight. But given the current situation, it is


    imperative to unify the empires of the Wild Spirit Land. Otherwise, humans will always be enved by


    the spiritual race and take the path of self-destruction." Rocky also knew that to unify all the empires


    was like a rugged road full of obstacles. However, for the sake of the future of the Holy Dragon Empire


    and the Wild Spirit Land, he felt that it was necessary to aplish this exceptional cause!

 Chapter 1244 They Were All True

    Chapter 1244 They Were All True


    "I''m afraid that there are several human empires which may not be willing to be detached from the


    spiritual race. And they can hardly be med. After all, if they want the stronger spirit maniptors on


    their side, they simply have to submit to the spiritual race," Moira said.


    "What you are saying might have been true in the past, but things have changed. The Genome


    Research Institute has gradually evolved and developed all kinds of new techniques. Not only can


    these new techniques be used on spirit-manipted beasts, but also on humans. In fact, I myself have


    nned to on carrying out a few gic experiments on humans. I am thinking of using gic


    modification techniques to improve humans'' strength and physique. If I seed, not only will we not


    need the spiritual race, we can also make the humans be strong spirit maniptors ourselves,"


    Rocky proimed with certainty.


    His statement shocked Moira and the other women a little. They could tell that Rocky was not just


    saying it casually. In fact, from the way he was talking, it looked like he already had everything nned


    out and was about to carry it out.


    "Basil, no matter what you do, we will support you. But you must remember that if we move forward


    with this, you will most likely be the target of all spiritual race ns out there. Are you sure you


    want to do this?" Marcia was a little worried. If the spiritual race found out what Rocky was nning, it


    wouldnd him in a rather precarious situation.


    "What''s new about that?! Even if I don''t do this, I''m already a thorn in so many of the spiritual race


    ns'' sides, especially the Heavenly Demon n. One extra prick won''t make that much of a


    difference," Rocky replied calmly with a smile. He knew that several ns were already annoyed at him


    and targeting him, but they hadn''t done anything to him till now because they had bigger fish to fry.


    Moreover, Rocky had already thwarted the nefarious ns of the Heavenly Demon n again and


    again. He knew that when the time came, the Heavenly Demon n would never let him go. This gave


    him no option other than to be more ruthless. He needed to change the worldpletely and not worry


    about anything, especially since he was in trouble all the time anyway.


    "Shouldn''t you talk to your father about this first?" Marcia asked.


    "Yes. I n on going back to the Imperial City and discussing this with him, because this n needs


    the support of the entire Holy Dragon Empire!" Rocky affirmed.


    "All right, I aming with you." Marcia nodded.


    The next day, the two of them went to the Imperial City, while Isis and the others stayed in the Crimson


    City.


    Once they had reached their destination, they went straight to the Pce City to meet the emperor.


    Word around town was that although the emperor looked energetic, his health was getting worse and


    worse every day. Therefore, he would spend a part of his day dealing with politics, and spend the rest


    of it in his own imperial chamber, recuperating.


    "Basil..." The emperor was delighted to see Rocky in his chamber. He hadn''t seen thetter for a long


    time and his happiness was evident from how ruddy his face turned.


    Lena was in the pce at that moment as well. As soon as she heard that Rocky hade back, she


    rushed towards the chamber at once.


    Since the emperor''s health was degrading, Lena now had to help him deal with government affairs as


    the Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire. This had kept her extremely busy, and she had found not a single


    opportunity to visit Rocky in the Crimson City.


    Rocky didn''t waste any time with pleasantries and came straight to the point. The emperor and Lena


    were also surprised to hear his proposal. Obviously, they hadn''t expected the man toe up with


    such a bold idea.


    "Basil, are you sure you want to do this?" the emperor asked.


    "I think it''s imperative that we do! Otherwise, the Holy Dragon Empire is going to feel the pains of war


    very soon," Rocky replied seriously.


    "This n can have far-reaching consequences, and requires a lot of pondering. At the very least, we


    need to gather the Three Great Generals and a few other high-level officials to discuss this..." the


    emperor said after thinking for a while.


    "I have already sent messages to Chief Bryant and my father-inw. They should be back here in a few


    days." Before leaving the Crimson City, Rocky had dispatched messengers towards Bryant and Lance,


    asking them toe back to the Imperial City to discuss something important.


    "Alright then, we''ll talk about it when they arrive. It''s rare for you toe back though, so you should


    stay a few more days," the emperor told Rocky in a benevolent tone.


    Rocky nodded.


    "By the way, General Marcia, you are here just in time. A few days ago, I heard tell of some clues about


    the colored pearl. I was going to send someone to the Crimson City to find you but since you''re here


    already..." The emperor turned towards Marcia suddenly.


    "Some clues about the colored pearl?" Marcia asked seriously.


    "Father, what is the colored pearl?" Rocky was confused.


    "General Marcia, haven''t you told Basil anything about the holy treasure of the Dragon Master n?"


    The emperor saw that Rocky didn''t seem to know anything about the colored pearl. He turned towards


    Marcia and asked with a frown.


    "The holy treasure of the Dragon Master n?" Rocky murmured. He recalled that the Witch of the


    Holy Dragon Empire, whom he had met in the Myriad Spirit Tomb had mentioned such a thing.


    Furthermore, he had found a mysterious fragment of the same in the treasure box left behind by the


    Witch.


    "Well, I thought that there was no chance of finding it, and I also couldn''t do so without Your Majesty''s


    explicit permission. That is the reason I keep quiet." Marcia shook her head.


    "Oh, it''s time for him to know about it then. Besides, I''m going to leave the colored pearls we''ve already


    collected to Basil anyway, so..." the emperor replied thoughtfully. It looked like he thought he was going


    to die soon, so he wanted to tell Rocky something important.


    "What exactly is this holy treasure of the Dragon Master n?" Rocky asked again. Judging by the


    serious look on the emperor''s face, he could tell that whatever it was, the matter was by no means


    simple!


    "Actually, the story is quite long. I''ll give you a quick summary. You see, in the beginning, the Holy


    Dragon Empire had two holy treasures. One of them was the Holy Dragon Bead, which, by the way, is


    the same bead you have fused with. The other one, is a secret treasure that few know about. It was


    actually a holy treasure of the Dragon Master n, and it was borrowed by the Holy Dragon Empire to


    open up its territory. Legend has it that the treasure was a legacy of the first patriarch of the n, and


    was known to be extremely powerful. The Witches of the previous generations would hand it down and


    swear to protect it. However, about a hundred years ago, it was lost in an unfortunate ident.


    Sometimeter, word emerged that it wasn''t lost, but was actually hidden by thest Witch for some


    unknown reasons. Unfortunately, before she could be questioned or even captured, the Witch


    disappeared, and the secret of the treasure was lost forever." The emperor began recounting the tale of


    the holy treasure''s origin.


    "The legacy of the first patriarch of the Dragon Master n? What happenedter?" Rocky asked,


    raising his eyebrows.


    "It''s a very long story. The short version is that several yearster, the Witch suddenly brought back the


    holy treasure and sealed it in a forbidden area of the royals. She died soon after. But before she left the


    world, she told us a small clue about the whereabouts of the treasure. She said that if we wanted to


    find it, we needed to find all the colored pearls that she had hidden in nine treasure boxes. She also


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    gave us a few clues about these nine treasure boxes," the emperor continued.


    "Hang on. So the Witch who hid the holy treasure and the one who brought it back are the same


    person?" The truth was, Rocky already knew the rest of the story. What was more, the emperor''s tale


    proved to him that the Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire whom he had seen in the Myriad Spirit Tomb


    was the same person as the one who had possessed the spirit of Lena. Thetter event had taken


    ce when they went to the royal forbidden area to take out the spiritual treasure of the Dragon Master


    n. This also implied one more thing. The Witch who had possessed Lena had told him something


    about the mystery of the spiritual race and the Divine Spiritual Source. If all these stories about the holy


    treasure were true, then so should be the stories that this Witch had told them!

 Chapter 1245 The Holy Treasure Of The Dragon Master Clan

    Chapter 1245 The Holy Treasure Of The Dragon Master n


    However, Rocky couldn''t help feeling a bit surprised, because all these things appeared to intertwine


    together like the red thread of fate. And he was at the center, surrounded by all these countless


    mysteries.


    "Father, you said that the holy treasure of the Dragon Master n possesses mighty power. I was


    wondering how strong it is exactly," Rocky asked the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire, his face full


    of doubt.


    "It is said that the holy treasure is a Spiritual Weapon in the shape of a mask, often referred to as the


    Holy Mask. Although I haven''t seen it before, I heard from the previous emperor that anyone who


    wears this mask would be brave and wise in battle. It is also rumored that the Holy Dragon


    Empire''s earliest emperors all had the Holy Mask in their possession," the emperor revealed, as a


    somber expression took over his face. Hearing this, Rocky was confused. Since the Holy Mask was so


    powerful, and it was the relic of the Dragon Master n''s first patriarch, the patriarch should''ve worn it


    all the time.


    However, ording to Moira, the Dragon Master n had failed to find their first patriarch''s corpse,


    which meant that they didn''t know the Myriad Spirit Tomb existed. If the Dragon Master n warrior he


    saw in the Myriad Spirit Tomb was indeed the first patriarch of the Dragon Master n, why was the


    Holy Mask in the hands of the Dragon Master n? And why were the patriarch and the other myriad


    spiritual race beings buried in the tomb as if the spiritual race had never discovered them? No matter


    what, Rocky could not make sense of it.


    ''Is it possible that someone discovered the Holy Mask in the tomb and returned it to the Dragon Master


    n?'' This theory suddenly urred to Rocky, and he thought it was the only possible exnation. It


    would also exin why the Holy Mask was regarded as a relic. But why didn''t that person return their


    first patriarch''s corpse along with the Holy Mask? That was another enigma.


    If his conjecture was right, did the bearer of the Holy Mask have anything to do with the death of the


    myriad spiritual race beings? If that person was involved, why didn''t he or she die? Moreover, it looked


    like that person had deliberately concealed the existence of the Myriad Spirit Tomb. Perhaps, he should


    figure out this person''s identity, as it was likely that he or she would lead him to the answers that he


    sought.


    As Rocky pondered over it, he felt that the death of the myriad spiritual race beings was not as simple


    as he had thought. Not to mention, whether it had anything to do with the astonishing secret that the


    spiritual race had. The existence of the Myriad Spirit Tomb and the Heavenly God Temple had already


    exceeded the scope of knowledge of humans and even many spiritual race beings.


    ording to what Glutton said, the twelve statues in the Heavenly God Temple might be the answers


    he was looking for. But what were the origins of these twelve statues? He had no idea who were the


    people they were built for.


    The only information Rocky had about the past was that the Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire had


    disappeared with the Holy Mask. In fact, she had deliberately hidden the Holy Mask to leave some


    clues about the Myriad Spirit Tomb for the descendants. Moreover, she had left nine colored pearls as


    the clues, hoping that the descendants would find the Myriad Spirit Tomb and inherit her will to guard


    the entire Wild Spirit Land and stop the Divine Spiritual Source from reappearing in the world.


    That meant that the Divine Spiritual Source was another matter altogether. ording to that Witch, the


    formidable power of the Divine Spiritual Source far exceeded the range that the spiritual race could


    possess. It was also the origin of the nine spiritual treasures and nine legendary guardian beasts. It


    indicated that the Divine Spiritual Source did not belong to the spiritual race initially, and its power could


    surpass that of the spiritual race.


    Therefore, the origin of the Divine Spiritual Source was another significant mystery, as well as the story


    of how the spiritual race came to obtain it.


    ''Wait. Is the fragment I got from that treasure box also a colored pearl?'' Rocky suddenly remembered


    that he had obtained a strange fragment from a treasure box he discovered in the Myriad Spirit Tomb.


    "Basil, what''s wrong?" Marcia couldn''t help but ask out of curiosity when she saw Rocky lost in thought.


    "Nothing. I was just a little surprised," he responded lightly. He had decided not to tell the emperor and


    Marcia that he had found a treasure box left by the Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire. For now, it was


    better if they didn''t know about the fragment. Rocky felt that it was not appropriate for him to tell the


    truth for the time being. Not only did he have a lot of things to exin, but he also felt that it was better


    to keep the Myriad Spirit Tomb a secret. His decision was reinforced because after he went to the


    Heavenly God Temple, he found out that there was an even bigger secret hidden in the Myriad Spirit


    Tomb.


    "Father, how many colored pearls have you found?" Rocky asked.


    "A year ago, Chief Bryant found six colored pearls for our Holy Dragon Empire, so only three are


    currently missing. But we found some clues that indicated two of them have fallen into the hands of


    other countries," the emperor replied. Rocky''s eyes narrowed in interest. He had been able to find the


    Myriad Spirit Tomb only because of the treasure map that the Roaring me Empire should have paid


    tribute to the Timber Deity Empire.


    If the Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire had left that treasure map, it meant that the Roaring me


    Empire could also possess a colored pearl. "Alyssa seems to know something about the holy treasure


    of the Dragon Master n. When we first met, and you helped me, I fought with Alyssa for a treasure


    box with the colored pearl.


    So perhaps the Timber Deity Empire also has a colored pearl..." Marcia added. Of course, this was


    only her conjecture, and this was also the reason she was still hostile to Alyssa.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Alyssa, huh?" Rocky nodded to himself, his head lowered in reflection.


    "Basil, it seems that you are very interested in the holy treasure of the Dragon Master n. Am I right?


    Will you help to find the remaining three colored pearls? I will give you the other six pearls," the


    emperor said firmly. Rocky''s eyebrows shot up in surprise, as he didn''t expect his father to offer that,


    but he nodded anyway.


    "Yes, I''m interested. But, Father, since the colored pearls are important clues to the holy treasure of the


    Dragon Master n, you should keep them with you. Don''t worry. I will help you find the other three,"


    said Rocky casually, waving his hand. Even if he wanted to find more information about the secret


    behind the holy treasure, he had to find the holy treasure first. He decided not to show his real purpose


    too obviously for now.


    "Speaking of which, the first Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire seems to have left some records about


    the holy treasure," Lena, who had been quiet all this time, suddenly remarked.


    Hearing that, Rocky looked at her and asked, "Are the records still with us?"


    "All the records of the Holy Dragon Empire''s Witches have been kept in the secret room of the Witch


    Pce," Lena replied with a nod.


    "Can I have a look at them?" Rocky stared at Lena with barely hidden interest. He didn''t want to show


    them how eager he was, but it was difficult to hide.


    "Normally, this is not allowed. But if you want..." Lena answered with a gentle smile. If Rocky wanted to


    see them, she would try to find a way even if it wasn''t allowed.


    Rocky smiled warmly at her, a grateful expression on his face.


    "You can go first. I need to talk with His Majesty," Marcia said to Rocky and Lena, gesturing for them to


    leave first.


    Therefore, Lena took Rocky''s arm and left with him.

 Chapter 1246 Holy Mask

    Chapter 1246 Holy Mask


    "Did you miss me while you were away?" On the way to the Witch Pce, Lena suddenly snuggled up


    to Rocky and asked in a soft voice, ignoring the maids and the guards who were gossiping about them.


    In fact, their dubious rtionship was not a secret in the Pce City. Therefore, most people were not


    surprised to see them together.


    "Will you hit me if I say no?" Rocky replied with a mischievous smile at the corners of his mouth.


    "No, I won''t hit you." Lena shook her head. But she did do something else. In an instant, she nted a


    kiss on Rocky''s cheek.


    "What are you doing?" Rocky was stunned by the suddenness of her action.


    "If you didn''t miss me, I am going to keep kissing you until you start to miss me every time we''re away


    from each other." Lena giggled mischievously.


    Rocky was at a loss whether to cry or tough. Previously, Lena had not been so bold with him. She


    had always kept her feelings hidden, and therefore, was a little reserved around him. But now that she


    had already let her heart out to him, she had no scruples anymore. She was now the Witch of the Holy


    Dragon Empire and thus could not marry Rocky. However, she was satisfied as long as she could stay


    with him.


    Fortunately, the journey was over soon and they arrived at the Witch Pce. In order to save Lena, the


    ancient spiritual beast had destroyed the Witch Pce. But now, a new Witch Pce had been erected


    there, almost the same as before, but more magnificent.


    Once the two of them were inside, Lena took Rocky towards the entrance to the secret room. As she


    waved her hand, a golden light shot into the wall and a section of the wall, shaped like a door, began to


    crumble. Soon, the entrance to the secret room had appeared in the wall, revealing the passage that


    led downstairs.


    Inside the secret room, Rocky saw hundreds of records of various events, treasures and whatnot, all of


    which were rted to the Holy Dragon Empire. Also ced on the table in the center of the room was


    The Witch''s Book that he had seen once before. This book was specially used to record the events of


    the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "Why doesn''t the Witch''s Book contain any ounts of the holy treasure of the Dragon Master n?"


    Rocky asked casually as his gaze fell on it. He had read the book once before, but had found no


    records of the holy treasure anywhere in it.


    "When the holy treasure was sent to the Holy Dragon Empire, it was a heavily guarded secret, and no


    record of it is allowed to be kept. Even the first Witch left just a few records in her book," Lena


    exined.


    "I see." Rocky believed that sending the holy treasure to the Holy Dragon Empire so mysteriously was


    justified and keeping it a secret was the right call. The holy treasure was the legacy of the first patriarch


    of the Dragon Master n. And since the Dragon Master n possessed hundreds of other spiritual


    weapons and treasures, he couldn''t find a proper exnation as to why it was the legacy of the first


    patriarch that had been sent over and not something else.


    Lena rummaged through the secret room for a while and finally retrieved a yellowing and thin notebook


    from a pile of records. It was covered with dust from ages ofck of use.


    "Here, this must have some records of the treasure." Lena handed the notebook to Rocky.


    Rocky began to turn it over. Lena was right. Very soon, he found a page that mentioned the holy


    treasure of the Dragon Master n. It wasn''t just a basic discussion. Along with a whole paragraph


    about it, there was also a picture of the holy treasure. In its full glory, the treasure was in the shape of a


    mask.


    Rocky somehow found the Holy Mask rather familiar.


    "Isn''t this..." He almost uttered a small murmur of surprise after examining the figure carefully. A part of


    the mask looked almost congruent to the fragment he had found in the Myriad Spirit Tomb. Could it be


    that the fragment was actually a part of the Holy Mask?


    "Basil, are you okay?" Lena asked when she saw the surprised look on Rocky''s face. She could tell


    that the figure had shaken him a bit.


    "Yes, I am okay." Rocky recovered himself and read what the book had to say about the Holy Mask. It


    only had a few sentences to say about the Holy Mask, but one of them grabbed his attention.


    "This object has been cursed. It is a source of great evil wherever it goes!" Rocky muttered. Judging by


    what the book said, the Holy Mask was an extremely evil object. So much so that it was not supposed


    to belong to the Dragon Master n. So howe it was the legacy of the first patriarch of the Dragon


    Master n?


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed slightly as he pondered over the mystery. Obviously, this story was hiding some


    sort of secret behind itself!


    After a while, Rocky finished reading and handed the notebook back to Lena.


    "Basil, this really does not look like a good thing. I don''t think you should be interested in something like


    this!" Lena warned him as she put down the notebook.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "I know. I was just curious." Rocky smiled calmly.


    "Really? Look, I need to tell you something. Not long ago, I had a dream in which you were wearing a


    mask and looked like an evil demon, floating high up in the sky. No matter how many times I called you,


    you didn''t respond to me. It was as if you were a total stranger. And the mask you were wearing looked


    like this Holy Mask," Lena muttered after hesitating for a while. She had gone on high alert after seeing


    the painting of the Holy Mask.


    "Don''t worry; it was just a dream. Don''t take it too seriously," Rockyforted her with a smile.


    Lena didn''t say anything, but she still had a bad feeling in her heart.


    The two of them then walked out of the secret room and Rocky went back to the Crimson Pce to get


    some rest.


    Two dayster, Bryant and Lance returned to the Imperial City. They set off from wherever they were


    as soon as they had received Rocky''s message. Once in the city, they immediately headed for the


    pce.


    Hearing that Bryant and Lance hade back, the emperor immediately gathered a few important


    officials and called for Rocky. Not long after, the emperor, Rocky, the Three Great Generals of the Holy


    Dragon Empire, and Lena had gathered in the Lofty Dragon Hall.


    Without much ado, the emperor asked Rocky to repeat his n in front of these officials and it caused


    an uproar among all the officials present.


    Even Bryant and Lance were shocked. ording to them, Rocky''s n was too bold.


    "Prince Crimson. We must warn you that it''s not a joke to unify the Wild Spirit Land. Without the


    support of the Dragon Master n, the Holy Dragon Empire needs to protect itself and that''s a hard


    task as it is. Unifying the Wild Spirit Land is an impossible task and we don''t think it can be done!"


    Bryant said in a serious tone. He too felt that Rocky''s n was too ambitious. Considering the current


    strength of the Holy Dragon Empire, it would already be hard enough for the country to set a foothold in


    the Wild Spirit Land.


    Not only Bryant, the other officials also began looking at each other and whispering among themselves.


    Most of them had an objection or many to this n.

 Chapter 1247 Reveal His Plan

    Chapter 1247 Reveal His n


    It was obvious that most people did not support Rocky''s idea, including Bryant who had always been


    steady and cautious.


    "Why don''t we let Prince Crimson present his idea?" Marcia finally broke her silence and spoke with


    authority. Her face was stern and her beautiful eyes narrowed.


    "Yes, please listen to him first before making your decision," Lena said softly to everyone present.


    The Lofty Dragon Hall immediately quieted down, and everyone''s eyes were focused on Rocky.


    "Maybe you think I''m extremely ambitious in my n to unify the Wild Spirit Land. And perhaps you


    think that I am not considering the actual situation now of the Holy Dragon Empire. But the reason why


    I came up with such an idea is not because I have personal ambitions, but because my goal is to


    exactly ensure the peace and prosperity of the Holy Dragon Empire¡¯s future!" Rocky said with a


    determined and calm look.


    As soon as Rocky said his piece, everyone was quite confused. However, they also sensed that Rocky


    seemed to really mean something.


    "I''m sure you all know that there are dozens of empires with different sizes in the Wild Spirit Land.


    Almost all of them have the support of the spiritual race. They also get a lot of benefits from the spiritual


    race such as obtaining the spiritual power. However, the spiritual race only sees us humans as pawns.


    They use us to bnce the forces of other spiritual race ns. They have their own selfish motivations


    and purposes. So, by giving us little rewards or benefits, they can make us work for them by any


    means. Of course, in an ideally peaceful and prosperous world, humans might not be at the losing side.


    However, the disputes among the spiritual race ns rose again because of the continuous


    appearance of the spiritual treasures. Most of the human empires were involved in the war and became


    the inevitable victims of the spiritual race''s struggle. If this goes on, humans will one day bring about


    their own destruction," Rocky exined seriously as he looked around.


    "What you said is true, Prince Crimson. But if one of the human empires does not have the support of


    the spiritual race, they will only be bullied and harassed by the other empires. After our Holy Dragon


    Empire severed its ties from the Dragon Master n, many countries have been spying on us and


    caused us several wars. As you have witnessed it, you know that this is a real concern," a senior


    official rebutted.


    "That''s why it''s necessarily urgent to unify all the human empires in the Wild Spirit Land and protect


    ourselves with our own strength," Rocky said firmly, his eyes deadly serious.


    His statement was immediately discussed by the people in the Lofty Dragon Hall. Although his idea


    was good, it would be difficult to fulfil such a n!


    Especially in the kind of era where groups were already divided by theirnds and interests. Every


    empire wanted to be strong and make other empires submit to them. It would be almost impossible for


    them to have the same interests. If the Holy Dragon Empire was the top empire, it might somehow be


    possible to unify other empires and make them surrender to the empire.


    But the only thing the Holy Dragon Empire could do now was to protect themselves.


    "I''m afraid that this idea will make our Holy Dragon Empire be a target for attacks again. It will be


    impossible for us to unify the Wild Spirit Land."


    "I agree, if we initiate a war, many empires will probably take the opportunity to attack us. No matter


    how strong the Holy Dragon Empire is, we can''t afford to lose a war..."


    "Prince Crimson, you have to let go of this idea."


    "I think what the Holy Dragon Empire needs most now is to recuperate and increase our strength! Let


    us wait and see how the situation will turn out first!"


    "With the current strength of the Holy Dragon Empire, it is impossible for us to unify the Wild Spirit


    Land. Once a war starts, we will definitely be in trouble again."


    For a moment, the Lofty Dragon Hall sounded alive with the people¡¯s discussions. Almost all of their


    opinions told Rocky to give up the idea.


    Hearing their opinions, Rocky could not help but smile bitterly. He thought that the way the ordinary


    humans thought in this era was very stupid. It seemed that in their eyes, only war could unify the entire


    Wild Spirit Land. However, there were other methods and ways to achieve this goal which were what


    he had nned since the beginning.


    Rocky had never thought of unifying the human empires in the Wild Spirit Land by force.


    At that time, seeing that Rocky still had something to say, the emperor immediatelymanded in a


    low voice, "Be quiet, everyone. Let Basil finish his words first. After that, if it''s not yette, then you can


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    express your opinions."


    As soon as the emperor spoke, the hall quieted down again.


    "It seems that you didn¡¯t understand what I mean,dies and gentlemen. I never said that I would use


    war to unify those human empires. The so-called unity, in fact, is to establish a united empires


    coalition, each empire has its own sovereignty and ruling power, and they will not interfere with each


    other. It''s just that we need to unify our interests and arrive at a consensus when necessary." Rocky


    exined in detail his true idea of the so-called "unity".


    "A united empires?" Everyone was astonished at the thought. They had never heard of that idea


    before. In their opinion, this waspletely unthinkable. Of course, Rocky''s idea was indeed beyond


    the scope of knowledge of this era.


    But even though his thought was indeed surprising, it was also inspiring. Originally, most of the people


    present thought that Rocky was too ambitious to be the king of the Wild Spirit Land, but now they


    thought that it seemed that he was not.


    "Basil, what on earth is this united empires? Exin this to me," the emperor asked curiously.


    "To put it simply, the united empires is a coalition made up of independent empires. So, the empires


    that will join are the members of the united empire. The role of the government will be to manage,


    bnce, and restrain all the members. It will maintain the peace, tranquility, andmon interests of


    each member. The united empires will exist as an independent entity. It will make the rules and


    regtions that all the members should obey. If there are ambitious members who threaten the


    interests of most members, the united empires has the right to stop and punish them..." Rocky


    exined the general concept and basic function of the united empires.


    "Prince Crimson, what you mean is that you will establish a ruling body that will be superior and rule all


    empires," Bryant said with his sharp eyes narrowed. He seemed to understand what Rocky was


    exining.


    "You''ve almost got the point. But it is not a ruling body, but more of a management agency. Every


    member of the united empires has its own decision-making power and can develop its own strength


    ording to its own needs. Every empire should not interfere with others. The main purpose of


    establishing the united empires is to make all the empires coexist peacefully. They can join forces


    without any reservations and fight against the enemies together!" Rocky emphasized clearly.

 Chapter 1248 In Charge Of The Whole Plan

    Chapter 1248 In Charge Of The Whole n


    "That is true. If we do manage to achieve this, it will be of tremendous help to us. There is no denying


    the fact that there is strength in numbers, so several countriesbined will naturally be stronger than


    us alone," Lance agreed with a slight nod.


    "He is not wrong, but will every country be devoted to this cause? Chances are that there will be


    numerous disputes of interests between countries," Bryant questioned.


    The other officials were also whispering to each other. They seemed to have varying opinions.


    "Of course, that''s inevitable. However,pared to the interests of a few countries, the future of the


    entire human race is much more important. Right now, our biggest enemy is the spiritual race. If every


    single human country can unite against the spiritual race and get out of its control, then the spiritual


    race will begin to be afraid. We exceed the spiritual race in number, and they know it very well. Today,


    most of the ns of the spiritual race are on the decline, which means we humans don''t have to be


    afraid of them at all." Rocky seemed to have everything thought of like a master strategist. It was as if


    he were nning a historical revolution.


    If his n were to seed, the entire setup of the Wild Spirit Land would change drastically. Humans


    would gain power and be active on a stage that originally belonged to the spiritual race. They could


    be an existence that made even the spiritual race afraid.


    "Even so, why would the other countries be willing to join this united empires? Even if we aren''t afraid,


    they are. No country would be willing to be detached from the spiritual race," someone doubted.


    "I think for many human countries, it''s not as much about fear as requirements. It''s not that they don''t


    want to leave the spiritual race, but that they can''t, because they are fully controlled by thetter. If they


    don''t have the support of the spiritual race, they would be annihted. This means that their very


    survival depends on the spiritual race. But if we help them and provide the support the spiritual race


    provides, they will certainly respond. This is especially true for the smaller countries that have been


    suffering from wars for a long time now and have long grown tired of being manipted. Peace is their


    greatest desire." Rocky knew very well that the smaller countries had been forced to get involved in


    wars, which had severely hurt them. That was the main reason he had proposed to establish a united


    empires.


    "Even so, what should we do? If we don''t start a war, how would we make those countries join the


    coalition?" Marcia asked. She knew that Rocky must have a n and wanted to hear it.


    "What we need to do is provide humanitarian assistance to the countries that wish to be free from war.


    They need our support and this will help us gain their trust," Rocky replied.


    "Humanitarian assistance?" The officials present were a little confused, since what Rocky had said was


    iprehensible to them.


    "The so-called humanitarian assistance means material support to these countries from a neutral


    position. Instead of providing weapons and machines of destruction, we should provide them with food,


    clothing and other basic amenities," Rocky exined.


    "Will that work? I don''t think it is possible that these countries will join the united empires just because


    we provide some material support to them." Although Rocky had proposed the idea quite confidently, it


    was inevitable that the people present had doubts.


    "Sometimes, a small favor brings the greatest returns," Rocky said seriously.


    The emperor looked at Rocky and asked, "Have you really decided to do so?" The truth was, no matter


    what Rocky had decided, he would fully support him. He knew that Rocky was indispensable to the


    Holy Dragon Empire now. He was also aware of the fact that whatever decision Rocky made would


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    surely be for the future of the empire, so he had no reason to object.


    "Father, if I have your permission, then I will surely try it. If the results aren''t favorable, I will stop."


    Rocky nodded.


    "Basil, do you have a specific idea in mind?" Marcia continued to ask.


    "I do have a n of action, yes. First of all, as a neutral country, we will begin to provide humanitarian


    assistance to those countries that have suffered the most from the war. The idea is to offer them


    necessary daily-life amenities. This will help us build their trust to a certain extent, after which, we can


    begin to offer military support. We will help them repel the enemy at the appropriate time if they agree


    to join the united empires. This will be our initiative." Rocky voiced out his initial idea.


    "That seems like a n. But what if they go back on their words after we help them?" Bryant asked. His


    suspicions weren''t far-off. Many countries in the Wild Spirit Land had broken promises before.


    "Then we need to have a backup n that will instigate rebellion among their citizens and overthrow


    their current regime. Once we have the people''s support, we can send our people to control their


    countries. In fact,pared to those who are in power, our humanitarian assistance initiative will gain


    more support among the people. And that is the real purpose of the assistance as well. On the surface,


    it is to show them that we are there for them, but in fact, it is to win their trust and buy poprity,"


    Rocky announced with an evil smile.


    After hearing what he said, the officials realized how cunning Rocky was. They could see that he had


    nned everything well, and that their previous reservations about the idea were groundless. It


    seemed that no matter what problem he encountered, Rocky would have a strategy to resolve it.


    Therefore, they didn''t have to worry about the n failing. He had contingencies in ce.


    "All right, does anyone of you have any more ideas?" The emperor looked at the people in the hall.


    Marcia and the other two generals looked at each other. Then, Bryant said, "Although I still don''t agree


    with such a proposal, I won''t object since Prince Crimson has already made up his mind."


    "I have no objection." Lance shook his head.


    "Me neither." Marcia was thest to speak.


    Seeing that even the Three Great Generals had no objection to the n, the other officials naturally


    had no reason to object as well. Moreover, they did not dare to speak up either. After all, Rocky was


    now considered the backbone of the Holy Dragon Empire, and the emperor had great expectations of


    him. They clearly understood that they should not underestimate him and the emperor''s decision.


    "Well then, Basil will be fully responsible for the n to establish the united empires. The Three Great


    Generals and all the other officials must wholeheartedly assist him throughout the process. This n is


    not only for the future of the Holy Dragon Empire, but also for the future of the entire human race. The


    Wild Spirit Land shall know our name!" the emperor dered decisively.

 Chapter 1249 Ask For Kaylas Help

    Chapter 1249 Ask For Ka''s Help


    The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire was not feeling well, so he went back first to rest. Meanwhile,


    Rocky and the Three Great Generals went to the Crimson Pce to discuss some critical issues.


    "How are Isis and Nigel?" Lance couldn''t help but ask about his daughter and grandson.


    "They are fine. Father, would you like to go back to Crimson City with me to see them?" asked Rocky


    politely. "I can''t. The Crimson Dragon Group can finally have a break now.


    But I have many military affairs to deal with every day. I can''t leave," Lance refused, waving his hand.


    "Did Shirley cause you any trouble?" Bryant asked regarding his granddaughter, looking like he was


    dreading Rocky''s answer.


    He was relieved when Rocky shook his head, smiling back at him. "No, she wasn''t any trouble. Don''t


    worry."


    "Ha-ha, you don''t know how d I am to hear that! Shirley used to get in trouble frequently back when


    she was younger," Bryant said.


    "She isn''t bad, but she is spoiled. Now, Sabina goes against her every day, and no one in the Crimson


    City spoils her. She is no longer arrogant and willful," Rocky said bluntly, implying that Bryant had


    spoiled Shirley too much before.


    "It''s all my fault. Fortunately, you discipline her for me. It seems that her heart is all on you now," Bryant


    meaningfully remarked as he stroked the beard.


    Hearing that, Rocky smiled bitterly. That was the most troublesome thing for him right now, as the


    women around him were not officially married to him, apart from Isis. Although they didn''t mind, he still


    felt that he needed to find some time to deal with theirplicated rtionships.


    After the brief chat, Rocky and the three generals began to discuss how they could establish the united


    empires and the specific arrangements they had to make. This discussionid a solid foundation for the


    development of their n.


    On the second day, Bryant and Lance went back to their own legions because they had many other


    things to deal with.


    On the other hand, Rocky and Marcia stayed in the Pce City to prepare for the early stage of the


    n. Establishing the coalition could not be done overnight after all. First, it required the participation of


    the countries. Therefore, the first step of the n was to provide humanitarian assistance to some war-


    stricken small countries, as Rocky had mentioned before. Through that, the other countries would


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    perceive the Holy Dragon Empire as a savior, thereby guaranteeing that they had the trust and support


    of the countries that had suffered a lot in the war.


    After staying in the Pce City for three days and making an early n, Rocky asked Marcia to stay


    and deal with specific matters, while he took the time to go to the Myriad Beasts Ground.


    Now, Rocky had reached the ninth grade of the Divine Stage, and he was only one step away from the


    Immortal Stage. After the Dragon Master n''s internal strifest time, he realized that with his current


    strength, there was still a considerable gap between him and most of the spiritual masters, elders, and


    leaders of the spiritual race. Although Rocky had subdued Glutton, the most powerful demonic beast in


    ancient times, his strength was insufficient, and he couldn''t control its power. He thought it was


    necessary to break through to the Immortal Stage as soon as possible and reach a new level. Although


    he had made rapid progress in his cultivation with the women and continuously integrated the seventh


    grade of the Holy Dragon Bead''s evil power, it was not enough for him to break through to the Immortal


    Stage. He could not seed through cultivation alone and needed better assistance.


    This time, he went to the Myriad Beasts Ground, not for Cherry, but Ka, because he knew that Ka


    was a master of alchemy. Now that he had such strength, the seven Holy Spirit Panaceas that Ka


    had given him had made a significant contribution. Therefore, he intended to ask Ka to help him


    refine a few pills that could help him break through to the Immortal Stage.


    A few dayster, Rocky arrived at the valley where the Myriad Beasts Ground was located. The


    Butterfly Divine n had developed in the valley, and many houses were clustered around the area


    now. Rocky was pleased when he realized that they had grown self-sufficient. Although there were only


    two to three hundred members, they looked vigorous and harmonious.


    Rocky''s uninvited visit, of course, surprised Cherry and Ka. Since he took back the spiritual treasure


    and the legendary guardian beast for the Butterfly Divine n, he had never been to the Myriad Beasts


    Ground. He didn''t contact them either, so his visit was really out of the blue.


    "Why are you here? Is there anything important?" asked Cherry with her beautiful eyes narrowed. She


    knew that Rocky would note if he didn''t need anything.


    "Matriarch, I think he must be here to talk about the old days with you," Ka remarked with a


    meaningful smile.


    Hearing this, Cherry couldn''t help but look at Rocky.


    "Then I won''t bother you anymore." After saying that, Ka moved to leave, but Rocky stopped her


    immediately.


    "Wait, I''m here for you," he blurted out. Ka stopped in her tracks, slowly turning around to stare at


    Rocky, her eyes wide from surprise.


    "For me?" She looked at Ricky nkly. What would he need her for?


    "Yes, I want you to help me refine a few pills that can help me break through to the Immortal Stage,"


    Rocky answered straightforwardly.


    "Oh, I see. I knew there was nothing good!" Ka said sarcastically.


    "Can you help me?" Rocky asked again insistently, ignoring how she rolled her eyes at him.


    "Fine, but it''s not easy to refine the pills. If it''s just an ordinary pill, it will be easy to refine. However,


    since you want pills that can help you break through to the Immortal Stage, it is much more


    Holy Spirit Panaceas I gave you before were refined by spiritual flowers and herbs that I collected all


    over the Wild Spirit Land with three years. If it weren''t for our matriarch''s sake, I wouldn''t have given


    them to you," grumbled Ka. With the way she wasining, she seemed stingy, but that wasn''t


    the case. It was just that the higher the pills'' level, the better the spiritual flowers and herbs needed. For


    example, the pills that Rocky required to help him break through to the Immortal Stage would need


    spiritual flowers and herbs that were at least three hundred years old.


    "Well, I have collected some spiritual flowers and herbs. I don''t know if they can be used," volunteered


    Rocky. He recalled that he had collected a lot of spiritual flowers and herbs in the Heavenly God


    Temple, and he hoped that she could use them to save them some energy and time.


    "Really? Show me then. But I guess they are all very ordinary..." Ka didn''t seem to hold much hope.


    In her opinion, the spiritual flowers and herbs that Rocky had collected must be the most ordinary ones.


    After all, he couldn''t have found the rare ones through sheer coincidence and dumb luck!


    Then, Rocky opened his Magic Spiritual Space and entered theboratory. He took out all the spiritual


    flowers and herbs that he had collected from the Heavenly God Temple, which he had carefully grown


    in the containers. He ced them in front of Ka one by one.


    At first, Ka looked at them with disdain, but when she looked closer, a shocked gasp escaped her


    lips. She stared at the spiritual flowers and herbs with a dubious expression, as her eyes shifted from


    the herbs and flowers to Rocky, then back again.

 Chapter 1250 The Matriarchs Reminding

    Chapter 1250 The Matriarch''s Reminding


    When Cherry saw the exotic flowers and rare herbs, her expression shifted slightly. She immediately


    looked up at Rocky and asked, "Where did you get these flowers and herbs?"


    "What''s wrong? Is there a problem?" Rocky asked, noticing the strange expressions on the faces of


    Cherry and Ka.


    "Yes, something is wrong, and it''s a huge problem." Ka nodded seriously.


    "Can''t theye in handy? Are these too ordinary?" Rocky asked in dismay. He thought from their


    faces that none of these exotic flowers and rare herbs were any good.


    "Are you kidding? If these exotic flowers and rare herbs are ordinary, then the world will be in chaos,"


    Ka blurted out almost excessively.


    Rocky still didn''t get it. He looked at them in confusion with an eyebrow raised as if to say, ''You''d better


    start making sense soon.''


    "Those flowers and herbs that you brought out are treasures of at least five hundred years old, Prince


    Crimson. They are priceless treasures. Even our spiritual race can''t help but covet them." Cherry


    looked indifferent as she exined, a sharp contrast to Ka''s expression earlier. She pointed at one


    of them like the rabbit ear, the herb Rocky found after entering the Heavenly God Temple. "This one,


    especially, has been extinct for almost hundreds of years, and it is at least one thousand years old,


    maybe even older..."


    "Really?" Hearing this, Rocky couldn''t help raising his eyebrows. He didn''t expect that the Heavenly


    God Temple was really a ce where treasures were everywhere.


    "Tell me the truth. Where did you get these?" Ka asked, fluttering hershes coyly as if they would


    distract Rocky enough to let the answer slip.


    "It''s a secret." Of course, Rocky would not tell the two women anything. After all, it was the ce where


    the exotic flowers and rare herbs came from was a mysterious ce that even the spiritual race beings


    didn''t know of its location.


    "Stingy!" Ka rebuked. Then she asked, "Are you sure you want to refine these flowers and herbs?


    It''s too wasteful only to refine pills that can help one reach the Immortal Stage. As long as these


    flowers and herbs are used in proper proportions, they can refine pills that even the advanced spiritual


    masters yearn for."


    "Anyway, we have ready-made ones. You can use them to refine! I just need the pills as soon as


    possible. The sooner, the better..." insisted Rocky impatiently.


    "What a reckless waste of grain! Fine, give me half a month!" Then Ka put away the exotic flowers


    and rare herbs and turned away.


    After her departure, Rocky''s eyes fell on Cherry, who behaved very much like a matriarch now.


    "Actually, I wanted to talk to you. It''s a good thing that you came here. We can talk now," Cherry said


    thoughtfully.


    "What did you want to talk about?" Rocky asked.


    "Not long ago, I received the news that the eighth spiritual treasure also appeared," revealed Cherry.


    Rocky''s eyebrows shot up to his forehead in surprise.


    "Really?" "The appearance of the eighth spiritual treasure means that only one more remains," she


    continued.


    She spoke so seriously that it seemed like she was telling Rocky about the end of the world. "Do you


    want me to find thest spiritual treasure?"


    Rocky asked with a frown. "No, that''s not why I told you about this.


    I just want to warn you. Thest spiritual treasure shouldn''t be found again. Otherwise, if all the nine


    spiritual treasures are found, untold disaster will fall upon the whole world..." Cherry cautioned Rocky.


    "I can seal the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow back in the royal forbidden area so that the nine spiritual


    treasures won''t show up all at once," Rocky suggested.


    "You don''t understand. The so-called appearance of the nine spiritual treasures means that they leave


    their sealed ce. Do you think these nine spiritual treasures were just sealed and left in random


    ces? The nine ces where the nine spiritual treasures were sealed were the nine strongest


    spiritual meridians in the Wild Spirit Land. Before the nine spiritual meridians were sealed, the spiritual


    power of the Wild Spirit Land was very abundant, far more than what it is now. It is also for this reason


    that the powerful ancient demonic beasts, the ancient spiritual beasts, and the spiritual race beings


    were created," Cherry exined.


    "Then why were the nine spiritual meridians sealed?" Rocky asked.


    "As the saying goes, things will develop in the opposite direction when they be extreme. The nine


    spiritual meridians are too powerful, which gave birth to nine very terrible cmity beasts. Wherever


    the nine cmity beasts appeared, all kinds of disasters happened, and the people were plunged into


    an abyss of misery. They once rampaged throughout the Wild Spirit Land, and the damage they


    inflicted on thend made it seem like hell. It only stopped when they were sealed back into their own


    spiritual meridians. After that, the Wild Spirit Land regained its new life," Cherry said seriously.


    "Is it the spiritual race that sealed them?" Rocky asked with a frown.


    "How is that possible? The power of these nine cmity beasts far exceeded that of the spiritual race,


    and at that time, the spiritual race had just formed..." Cherry shook her head.


    "Then who sealed these nine cmity beasts? Is there really such existence stronger than the spiritual


    race being in this world?" Rocky was doubtful about Cherry''s story. If her ancient story was to be


    believed, then even the nine cmity beasts were so powerful that the spiritual race could not resist


    them. It meant that, perhaps, a mysterious and mightier race existed before the spiritual race.


    If that was the case, it proved to be true what the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast had told Rocky before.


    Indeed, the spiritual race was not the most powerful existence in the world.


    However, Rocky''s conjecture was baseless without evidence, so he needed to confirm it with Cherry


    before anything else. Thus, he silently waited for her to continue speaking.


    "Everything I know came from a stone tablet that our n''s ancestors left behind, so I can''t give you an


    answer." Although Cherry spoke sincerely, Rocky felt like she was hiding something.


    He was quite disappointed. He finally had some clues, but he could not confirm them.


    "Based on the records from the stone tablet, the nine spiritual treasures were sealed in the areas


    where the nine spiritual meridians were located. That was because the seals on the nine spiritual


    meridians the spiritual race had set before began to weaken for some reason. The nine cmity beasts


    were also about to reappear during the period of the race''s great prosperity. Therefore, the nine great


    spiritual race ns that had the spiritual treasures decided to seal the nine spiritual meridians again


    with the power of the spiritual treasures. This way, the nine cmity beasts would never be reborn, and


    they could never again run amok in the Wild Spirit Land," Cherry continued.


    "But at present, eight out of the nine spiritual treasures have shown up. And yet, no cmity beast has


    been reborn. Is the record on the stone tablet really credible?" Rocky asked with some doubt.


    "I don''t know, but maybe the key is on the ninth spiritual treasure. If the record on the stone tablet was


    correct, and the ninth spiritual treasure was taken out of its sealed ce, the consequences would be


    unimaginable. Moreover, it seems that many spiritual race ns don''t know this secret, so they will


    undoubtedly continue to look for the ninth spiritual treasure..." Rocky''s eyes met Cherry''s dim orbs, and


    they were as dark as the future she was foretelling.


    "Why are you telling me this?" Rocky knew that Cherry must have a purpose in telling him these things.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Otherwise, she would never have revealed them to him.


    "I hope you can do something to protect the ninth spiritual treasure when necessary, to make sure that


    no one will remove it from its sealed location." Although Cherry didn''t say it clearly, everything became


    self-evident.


    "Okay. You can count on me, but only if it''s necessary." Rocky also knew that if the record on the stone


    tablet was urate, he couldn''t treat this matter carelessly. After all, many lives were at stake.


    Cherry must be satisfied with his answer, as she nodded at him and remained silent.


    "If you don''t have anything else to say, I''ll leave now." When she didn''t speak, Rocky nodded, turned


    away, and left.

 Chapter 1251 Set Off For The Colored Pearl

    Chapter 1251 Set Off For The Colored Pearl


    After travelling for more than a day, Rocky finally returned to the Crimson City. The moment he set foot


    on the area, the women who had been waiting for him anxiously rushed towards him and asked about


    the result. One of the women asked, "So, what did His Majesty say?" Rocky replied, "Well, it looks like


    this is a good day for us. My father has agreed."


    "I see. I assume that you will be very preupied very soon." Isis could not help but grumble. She


    knew well enough that Rocky would be drowned in extensive work in the next couple of days. This also


    meant that he would not have the luxury of time to bond with her and Nigel.


    "I won''t be the only one who will be busy. For sure, you''ll be, too. After all, this n needs a lot of


    people to be executed right. No one can stay idle on my watch, not even you," Rocky exined in a


    mellow tone.


    "What? Why are you involving us in this matter?" From the other side of the room, Shirley heard


    Rocky''s words and scowled at him.


    Isis and the rest of thedies nodded in agreement. All of them wore disapproving looks on their faces


    as they pretended to dislike Rocky''s n.


    Rocky, on the other hand, seemed to have no choice but to enlighten them with the specifics of the


    entire scheme.


    "Hear me out. In addition to the humanitarian assistance, we will also make some secret arrangements


    in the said small countries. Therefore, what we need is a group of trustworthy people to go in there for


    the sake of safety," Rocky expounded.


    "From what you''ve said, I''m getting the impression that you want us to get involved in this n and


    assure its smooth execution. Is that what you''re trying to say?" Luci remarked. After all, she was


    smart enough that she could read between the lines.


    "Exactly. There are things that I can''t do because I have only myself. Plus, I don''t trust others. That''s


    why I have to turn to you," Rocky replied while nodding his head, trying his best to convince thedies


    present.


    Meanwhile, the women exchanged nces at each other. Surely, they were aware that Rocky treated


    this n of building the united empires with great importance.


    "I guess you think we are annoying. Maybe that''s why you deliberately keep on finding an excuse to let


    us leave so that you can bring some of the other beautiful women back here," Shirley said on purpose.


    "If that''s the case, then you can stay with me and supervise me if you want to. When that happens, we


    will have a lot of time to be alone," Rocky said as a sly smile crept on his face.


    "Who would even want to be alone with you? You are delusional!" Shirley rambled and blushed at the


    same time.


    The other women saw this and could not help but snicker and not utter a word.


    Soon after, they had started to carefully carry out the n. Fortunately for Rocky, he had the


    unwavering support of the entire Holy Dragon Empire, making it easier for him to carry out and execute


    his n.


    After half a month, he had sessfully managed to collect arge number of materials. Not long after,


    they distributed the materials to some small countries that suffered from the war.


    But of course, to y it safe, Rocky picked the small countries around the Holy Dragon Empire for


    humanitarian assistance first. At the same time, he transferred some powerful spirit maniptors and


    the troops from the four legions to form three escort groups.


    Sabina, Shirley, and Luci led each of these escort groups as they marched forward.


    They brought a batch of materials to three small countries to provide humanitarian assistance.


    This act of the Holy Dragon Empire had caused a stir and caught everyone''s attention in the entire Wild


    Spirit Land. The Holy Dragon Empire, which had sustained a lot of hardships before, had surprisingly


    offered human and material resources to help other countries in war as soon as they could breathe


    from all the distress. It might be considered as a stupid move to some people, but no one knew that


    they were actually up to something bigger.


    As they carried out the n, Rocky also tried his best to speed up the study of genes, especially the


    gene experiments on human beings. Of course, he became very meticulous in hiring his volunteers so


    that he could perform the human gene experiments to his standard. He needed a hundred volunteers


    to participate in his experiments that would surely change the dynamic of the whole Wild Spirit Land.


    Last but not least, he ensured and observed safety measures while performing these experiments. The


    human genome was not asplicated as that of a spirit-manipted beast. Thus, the experiments


    conducted on human genes were actually easier and less riskypared with the experiments done in


    spirit-manipted beasts.


    Meanwhile, the gic modification n of the spirit-manipted beasts in the four legions went as


    smoothly as they had expected. Seeing this, Rocky began to expand the scale of the n into a whole


    new level.


    However, Rocky suddenly knitted his brows. "This is not right. I think something is missing," Rocky


    mumbled to himself. Not long after, a delicate figure entered hisb and somehow made him remember


    what he had forgotten.


    "Oh, you''re here. Have you finished refining the pills?" Rocky inquired as he looked at the delicate


    figure in front of him.


    This figure in front of him was none other than Ka, whom Rocky had asked to refine pills for him to


    help him break through to the Immortal Stage.


    "I''ve already finished refining them two days ago, but I didn''t see you, so I delivered them here by


    myself. If the matriarch hadn''t urged me to bring them to you, you might have lost it," Ka teased as


    she took out a pill bottle from her pocket and threw it yfully to Rocky.


    After taking it, Rocky felt something strange about the bottle¡ªit was very light. He shook it and heard


    nothing but a muffled sound. Soon after, he looked up at Ka and asked, "Is this right? Why is there


    only one pill here?"


    "A thing is valued in proportion to its rarity. This Mysterious Spirit Pill is equal to dozens of Holy Spirit


    Panaceas. If you canpletely refine it, then it won''t be a problem for you to reach the stage above


    the Immortal Stage. And with the power hidden in your body, it should bepletely possible. I spent


    half a month refining the Mysterious Spirit Pill. In fact, I used a lot of precious flowers and nts as


    auxiliary herbs to refine it. So, don''t waste my efforts! Otherwise, you will surely suffer!" Ka jokingly


    threatened. Without a doubt, there was truth to what she had said. She had used many rare ingredients


    to refine the Mysterious Spirit Pill, along with a lot of time and energy.


    "Thank you." Rocky nodded gratefully.


    "Sure. I''m leaving." Ka didn''t say anything more and disappeared in a hurry.


    Immediately, Rocky put away the Mysterious Spirit Pill carefully. He nned to refine it with the help of


    the Sea Blue Magic Jade after Sabina and the others had returned from their humanitarian assistance


    to some small countries. He believed that in this way, he could get twice the result with half the effort.


    The next day, Marcia sent Rocky a message along with a topographic map. In the message, she told


    him that there were exact clues about the colored pearl''s location and hoped that he could go there and


    find it.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Originally, the Three Great Generals had been in charge of searching for the colored pearls. But now,


    all of them were upied with their own respective tasks. Not long ago, Rocky also knew about the


    holy treasure of the Dragon Master n, so he was the one to take responsibility for this treasure at


    this time.


    He believed that as long as he gathered all nine colored pearls, he could find the holy treasure of the


    Dragon Master n. Moreover, with the clues hidden behind the holy treasure, he might be able to


    solve the mystery of the death of those beings in the Myriad Spirit Tomb, or even reveal the astonishing


    secrets of the spiritual race. Without wasting time, Rocky had already prepared himself to set off after


    receiving Marcia''s message.

 Chapter 1252 The Snow-white Figure

    Chapter 1252 The Snow-white Figure


    Over thest century, the Holy Dragon Empire had been endlessly searching for the nine colored


    pearls, diligently following the clues left by the Witch before her death. The Holy Dragon Empire had


    specially trained a group of spirit maniptors to protect the secret about the holy treasure of the


    Dragon Master n from leaking. These spirit maniptors had been trained like shock warriors, and


    they had also been cast by a secret spell. If any one of them leaked some sort of information about the


    secret, that person would drop dead in an instant.


    The task of these spirit maniptors was to look for the buried colored pearls. Once they found and


    confirmed the relevant clues, they would report them to the emperor. Then, the emperor would send his


    most trusted subordinates to look for the colored pearls.


    However, the clues left by the Witch were very vague. Her clues did not point out the specific locations


    of the colored pearls, so theter generations could only guess and get answers out of thin air. With


    that, the clues that were found might not even bepletely true. Therefore, it was highly possible that


    they had found nothing. Ever since the current emperor took over the throne, his men already found six


    colored pearls in the past couple of years. It testified that it was difficult to collect all the nine colored


    pearls.


    So, it was still uncertain whether Rocky could find the seventh colored pearl or not! Anything would be


    possible, and nothing was set in stone.


    This time, the ce where the clue was found was an extremely dangerous area. It was in the


    westernmost end of the Wild Spirit Land. This ce was called the Snow Cemetery in. The weather


    was terrible there and the temperature was exceptionally low.


    The Snow Cemetery in was once the territory of the Snow Master n. This n was one of the


    nine advanced spiritual race ns and the only n that did not control human empires. Since its


    establishment, its members had been living in seclusion in the uninhabited Snow Cemetery in. It


    was also known as the most mysterious spiritual race n.


    However, because the Snow Master n''s physique was affected by the cold weather all year round,


    they had been sterilized a long time ago. They were on the verge of extinction hundreds of years ago,


    and now they were almost extinct.


    The Heavenly Incredible Mace, one of the two spiritual treasures that the Heavenly Demon n


    obtained, had been once the spiritual treasure of the Snow Master n.


    The Snow Cemetery in was in the coldest area of the Wild Spirit Land. It could freeze a living beast


    that didn¡¯t have the ability to resist the cold into an ice sculpture in such a short time.


    As soon as Rocky entered the in, he felt a burst of cold freezing air coursing through his body


    despite the protection of his spiritual power. The freezing air immediately made his back stiff and cold.


    "This ce seems very calm. But the calmer it looks, the more dangerous it gets!" Rocky sighed as he


    looked around at the vast white in in front of him. The snow stretched out endlessly and there were


    no humans or beasts to be found.


    Rocky couldn''t fly freely in the sky because the Snow Cemetery in was surrounded by violent


    snowstorms all year round, so he had to walk deep into the in.


    Since both Ken and Uriah were not used to the cold environment, Rocky could only call out Robin to


    apany him. Fortunately, Robin was not afraid of the coldness and it was still able to walk fast on


    the ice. To speed up the search, Rocky rode on Robin and let it carry him as they moved deeper in the


    Snow Cemetery in.


    However, after moving forward for only a short distance, Rocky suddenly felt that they were getting lost.


    Even though he had a topographic map, it was difficult to determine where he was now since the


    scenery around him was almost the same and the snowstorm blocked his vision.


    At that moment, Robin suddenly made an rm sound, and Rocky immediately looked around. Soon


    enough, he realized that the ground was constantly shaking. Then out of nowhere a huge beast


    shadow with a snow-white body was dashing towards him. Its body was as big as an ordinary dragon


    beast. It had a thickyer of ice armor, a round head, and eyes as big as light bulbs.


    Seeing this, Rocky immediately examined the supernatural beast not far away from him. Judging from


    its aura, it was at least equivalent to a six-star level spirit-manipted beast, or a spirit maniptor at


    the Divine Stage.


    "Let''s stay away from it first." Although it would be easy for Rocky to deal with the snow beast, he did


    not want to waste his time here. Besides, the Snow Cemetery in was full of unknown dangers, so he


    thought that it was better to find the colored pearl as soon as possible. So, he immediately nudged


    Robin as a hint.


    Robin immediately turned into a shadow and went to the other side while carrying Rocky. A moment


    Just as they were hiding themselves, a snowman-like figure suddenly appeared and stood in front of


    the huge snow beast. Then, it pulled out from its waist two crescent-shaped machetes which shined


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    with spiritual lights. It was obvious that they were a pair of Spiritual Weapons.


    As soon as the snow beast saw the white figure blocking its way, it immediately let out a roar of anger.


    It raised its thick and strong upper limbs and directly pped the figure. With a loud bang, a big hole


    was immediately formed in the ce where its limbs fell on, sshing ice and snow everywhere.


    However, the figure was no longer there. It had already moved round to the back of the snow beast.


    The two crescent-shaped machetes in its hands quickly turned into light shadows, and the tremendous


    spiritual power rushed to the snow beast.


    The next moment, the snow beast was hit and screamed in pain. Its hard snow armor, which was as


    solid as a rock, was forcefully cut open, and thus, it was badly mutted.


    Seeing this, Rocky raised his eyebrows and murmured to himself, "Huh? Is the figure a spiritual race


    being? He must be at the ordinary spiritual being level only. Although he is not extraordinarily strong,


    he is fast and ruthless. He must be an old hand."


    Originally, Rocky nned to wait for the snow beast to pass and then continue to move forward. But


    because of the appearance of the white figure, he gave up this idea because he had a better one. He


    just stood there silently and watched the white figure bravely fight against the snow beast.


    However, the figure did not seem to summon its guardian beast. It looked like it was determined to fight


    with the powerful snow beastpletely alone. Although the snow beast had just been seriously


    injured, it was not easily defeated. Instead, it became more violent andunched a fierce counterattack


    against the white figure.


    After a while, they fell into a stalemate. The fightsted for almost an hour, and it was still difficult to


    determine the result.


    In that instant, the white figure looked a little tired while the snow beast was covered with bruises. Not


    long after, under their constant confrontations, the white figure finally defeated the snow beast, then


    grabbed the snow beast''s horn, trying to drag it away.


    Hiding behind the icy rock, Rocky and Robin finally revealed themselves. As soon as they moved even


    just a little bit, the white figure noticed them and suddenly appeared in front of them. The two crescent-


    shaped machetes in its hands directly pressed against Robin''s chest. The white figure raised its eyes


    which were covered under the white fur cap and stared at Rocky who was riding on Robin.


    "What... A human?" Suddenly, the white figure let out a surprised voice.

 Chapter 1253 Meet Cyrus

    Chapter 1253 Meet Cyrus


    "Wait. So, you are a female?" Rocky asked in astonishment as soon as he heard the voice.


    Meanwhile, a heavy gust of wind blew away the fluffy white cap that sat on top of the spiritual race


    being''s head. Under this cap, there was a face that was white as snow. Her features were delicate and


    soft, coupled with piercing blue eyes that were as bright as the clear day sky. She had a pair of long


    ears that housed some of her tucked strands of hair that were as white as her.


    Soon after, the spiritual light all over this woman''s body rose sharply, and a strong aura immediately


    surrounded Rocky from all directions. All of a sudden, several snow chains shot out from the ground,


    directly entangling both Rocky and Robin.


    With his current strength, it was very easy for Rocky to break free from the snow chains. However, it


    was so unexpected of him to show no signs of a struggle as if he had nned to do something else


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    than escape.


    Soon after, the snow woman instantly grabbed the snow chains entangling Rocky and Robin, and then


    dragged them beside the snow beast. Then, she lifted her other hand, took the upper limbs of the snow


    beast and shuttled into the endless Snow Cemetery in.


    The only reason Rocky allowed himself to be easily caught by the snow chains was that he wanted the


    snow woman to help him lead the way so that he would not waste any more time finding the way


    himself. Besides, he wanted to know more about the origin of the snow woman''s spiritual race n.


    ''Is she a member of the nearly extinct Snow Master n?'' Rocky, who was tied up by the snow chains,


    thought to himself as he looked up at the woman.


    After walking for about an hour, Rocky suddenlyid eyes on some stone houses built on the foot of the


    mountain. These houses were closely arranged to each other that they resembled a tiny bustling


    vige. From a distance, one could see some faint figures walking from one house to another.


    After setting foot in the vige, the snow woman immediately let out a very bizarre scream. Hearing


    this, everyone in the area dashed towards her and gathered around her. Soon after, several people


    d in tight snow-white fur from head to foot came close to the woman to see what was going on.


    Based on what they were wearing, they were, without a doubt, from the same spiritual race n as the


    woman.


    But as soon as the people came near the woman, they saw two figures entangled by the snow chains


    ¡ªRocky and Robin. Immediately, they all looked down and pointed their fingers towards the snow


    woman.


    Surely, the people whispered to one another as they tried to make sense of what was happening. Of


    course, the woman heard these faint words of criticism, and a look of displeasure immediately


    appeared on her face.


    Not long after, an old male spiritual race being came limping out of one of the stone houses in the


    vige. But the moment he saw Rocky, the old man did not hesitate to walk towards the snow woman


    and whisper something serious to her ears. Then, he walked forward and untied the snow chains that


    bound Rocky and Robin.


    "Thank you." Despite being doubtful of the man''s intentions, Rocky still expressed his gratitude in a


    respectful manner.


    "I''m sorry. My daughter did not think of her actions well. Please forgive her!" The old male spiritual race


    being lowered his head a little bit and kindly apologized to Rocky in humannguage. At the same time,


    he looked at Rocky up and down as if assessing him. The man thought that Rocky was still very young,


    but oddly enough had a very deep aura. Upon examining him, the man believed that Rocky must be a


    powerful spirit maniptor.


    "So, you can speak the humannguage. Well, that''s easy. Are you from the Snow Master n? The


    one that is on the brink of extinction in the Wild Spirit Land?" Rocky asked in an instant.


    The man hesitated for a moment, but after finding the courage to respond, he said, "Yes, we are from


    the Snow Master n. I am Cyrus Xue, the head of this vige."


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Rocky. Thank you so much for freeing us." Rocky also introduced


    himself. To him, he didn''t see Cyrus show any signs of arrogance to and prejudice towards humans.


    Instead, this man gave people a sense of modesty, so he naturally had a good first impression of him.


    "Oh, it was nothing. You are wee, Mr. Rocky. From your demeanor, I don''t think you are a bad guy.


    It''s cold outside. Pleasee in so we can talk somewhere warmer." After greeting Rocky politely,


    Cyrus ushered him into the stone house where he had juste out of.


    Then, Rocky entered the house and noticed its minimalistic and simple decor. No bed was found, just


    some basic daily articles. In the center, arge pot hung with two wooden sticks as pirs, and under it


    was a pile of dry wood that kindled the bonfire.


    "I hope you don''t mind how humble this home is. I''m sorry to put you to such inconvenience. Please,


    take a seat," Cyrus weed.


    "You don''t have to apologize from having a humble home. This is much better than the temperature


    outside." Rocky found a piece of clean ground and sat down. Soon after, he stretched out his palms


    and took some heat from the bonfire to warm himself up.


    "By the looks of it, you are here to look for treasures. Am I right?" Cyrus asked casually.


    "Almost. Judging from your tone, Head Cyrus, it seems that many humans havee before us to look


    for treasures?" Rocky asked with a slight frown.


    "Not really, at least, not recently. In fact, you are the only human I have seen in a while," said Cyrus as


    he waved his hand slightly.


    "Is that true? Does the Snow Master n only have one vige left?" Rocky inquired


    "There are also other viges. But we don''te and go very often because we are far away from


    each other." Cyrus shook his head and wore an unusual expression as if he had some unspeakable


    secret. However, he quickly said, "My daughter, Harriet, is thoughtless. She sees you as one of the


    previous human beings, so she attacked you. I hope you don''t mind!"


    "Previous humans?" Rocky immediately became concerned upon hearing those words.


    Meanwhile, Harriet came in and looked at Rocky with unfriendly eyes. Soon after, she talked to her


    father in her own n''snguage that Rocky couldn''t understand. However, unable to hide his


    disappointment, Cyrus pulled a long face and scolded his daughter.


    "My daughter said that you would never know if a person is good just at first nce. She said that you


    were sneaky at that time, just like the previous human beings that left a bad impression on her," Cyrus


    sighed in dismay.


    "The previous human beings? What do you mean by that?" Rocky''s eyes narrowed in curiosity.


    "They are the human beings who have taken away the spiritual treasure of our Snow Master n,"


    Cyrus said in a severe tone.


    "Then why didn''t you stop them?" Rocky asked with interest. After all, the Snow Master n was not


    impossible for them to be stronger than the spiritual race beings. Therefore, it was very strange that


    their spiritual treasure would be taken away from under their watchful eyes.


    "I''m strong in will but weak in power. In fact, there is not much peace among the several viges of our


    n. We know that the one who took those humans to the ce where our spiritual treasure was


    sealed is someone from another vige. In addition, we believe that those humans gave him a lot of


    benefits. And for a mere Snow Master n being living in this kind of ice and snow, I bet that the


    benefits were very tempting," Cyrus said frustratingly.


    "Is that so?" Rocky didn''t respond to the matter more. After all, they were stories from the past, so he


    just asked directly, "Head Cyrus, you must be very familiar with the terrain of the Snow Cemetery in,


    right?"


    "Almost." Cyrus nodded.


    "Can you please tell me how to get to that ce?" Rocky asked as he took the topographic map out of


    his bag and pointed at the marked position on it.


    After the head closely at the mark on the map, his face suddenly changed. He shook his head in a


    hurry and said, "You can''t go there. It''s very dangerous! Spiritual race beings would never dare enter


    that area, let alone humans..."


    "So, you know this ce, don''t you, Head Cyrus?" At that moment, Rocky didn''t expect that he had


    found the right person to ask.

 Chapter 1254 Take A Risk

    Chapter 1254 Take A Risk


    "This ce is a highly guarded secret. Of all the members of the Snow Master n, only I know its


    whereabouts in the Snow Cemetery in." Cyrus nodded.


    "Is this ce really that dangerous?" Rocky was a little surprised. He could tell that Cyrus was wise in


    age and filled with experience. From first nce, he had made thetter out to be at least two hundred


    years old and his strength to be at least above that of the senior ordinary spiritual beings. And yet the


    man was badly hurt. It was clear that this ce truly was extremely dangerous.


    "Rocky, please go back. A woman of the human race came to this ce, but she never came back."


    Cyrus''s face suddenly turned pale as he had recalled a painful past.


    "A woman of the human race? Do you know where she came from?" Rocky asked suspiciously.


    "She imed to be the Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire and said that she hade to look for this


    ce as well. I remember her because she happened to pass through our vige and cured my wife


    who was seriously ill at the time. Thanks to her, my wife lived on for a few more years and therefore, I


    will forever be in that Witch''s debt. However, as per her request, I took her to that ce, and she never


    came back. It is likely that she died in there." Cyrus recounted the tale in a sad voice.


    ''Is she that Witch?'' Rocky murmured in his heart. Then he assured Cyrus, "That Witch is still alive. She


    returned to the Holy Dragon Empire safely some timeter."


    "Really? How do you know that?" Cyrus asked in disbelief.


    "Because I''m also from the Holy Dragon Empire," Rocky announced.


    "You are also from the Holy Dragon Empire? Then you being here is fate!" Cyrus eximed.


    "I am not sure about that but please tell me how to get to that ce," Rocky gently repeated. His


    opinion was that since the Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire had been to that ce, it was likely that


    the colored pearl was buried here.


    "Let me remind you again, young man. The ce is extremely dangerous. Are you sure you want to go


    there?" Cyrus asked for confirmation. Rocky seemed to have made up his mind to get there.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Can you lead the way for me? If that is not possible, can you at least tell me how to get there?" Rocky


    continued with a nod.


    "Well..." Cyrus hesitated for a moment and then warned him, "Look, you are also from the Holy Dragon


    Empire. Considering that, I will take you there for the sake of the Witch who helped my wife. But you


    must think it over first. Once you enter, you may not be able to get out. That ce is often known as the


    terrible purgatory in our Snow Master n."


    "I understand. Take me there." Rocky had already made up his mind. He wasn''t going to turn back


    without any gains.


    Seeing how dedicated he was, Cyrus had nothing more to say. Just as he was about to get up, Harriet,


    who had been standing beside them and listening to the conversation, mumbled something to him.


    Once Harriet finished, Cyrus turned and looked at Rocky. There was a strange expression on his face.


    "What''s wrong?" Rocky asked.


    "My daughter just reminded me that my legs are injured, so she should take you there," Cyrus said.


    "Alright." It was weird but Rocky didn''t mind. It didn''t matter who took him there. It was the same for him


    no matter what.


    Cyrus nodded and then whispered a few more words to Harriet. It looked like he was telling her how to


    get there.


    After that, Harriet nodded to Rocky, but he could have sworn that there was still a bit of hostility in her


    eyes. Then, Rocky left the stone house with her, and Cyrus also came out.


    "Rocky, be careful!" he warned.


    "Thank you for your concern." Rocky was touched by his kindness.


    However, as soon as he turned his head, Harriet nced at him and then disappeared in a sh.


    The corner of Rocky''s mouth twitched. Then he summoned Robin, jumped on it, and chased after the


    woman.


    Harriet was deliberately making things difficult for Rocky, and he could see it. All over the way, she


    moved at an astonishing pace, with a clear disregard for whether Rocky was behind her or not.


    Fortunately, on this kind of snowfield, Robin could advance without any hindrance, so it followed closely


    behind.


    About four hourster, Harriet slowed down. She was looking a little tired. Rocky, who was riding on


    Robin, caught up with her and came to a halt.


    "Do you want to rest here for a moment?" he asked out of kindness. At the same time, he reached out


    his hand to help Harriet.


    "Don''t try to please me! I know what you are thinking about!" Harriet blurted out angrily.


    "So you can speak humannguage." Rocky had had the impression that Harriet couldn''t speak human


    Hearing that, the woman looked at Rocky with a mocking expression on her face, which was both


    annoying and amusing.


    He had no choice but to shut up. He didn''t want to provoke Harriet since she looked like she had a


    strange temperament. Anyway, she slowed down and then led him forwards.


    Half a dayter, Rocky saw a towering snow mountain a few hundred meters away from them. It


    seemed to have appeared out of nowhere. Its magnificent height gave the illusion that the mountain


    was a frozen waterfalling down from the heavens. Halfway up the snowy mountain, a pce was


    visible.


    Harriet stopped and looked at that pce. Rocky saw from the corner of his eyes that she was a little


    afraid after seeing it. It was as if the very existence of the pce was terrifying to her.


    Then, she looked back at Rocky and pointed at the pce. After that, she left as unceremoniously as


    she hade all the way.


    "Hey..." Before Rocky could even say thanks, Harriet had disappeared in the white vastness.


    Rocky turned around and looked at the pce once again, and then asked Robin to speed up. Very


    soon, they approached the pce along the steep mountain slope.


    Just as he was about to draw near, a deafening sound came from within. It was as if a powerful


    monster was trapped inside the pce and was about to rush out. The sound was loud enough to be


    heard easily within a radius of several miles.


    Only then did Rocky understand why the Snow Master n was so afraid of this ce. Judging from


    the scream that had just resounded, he could see that this was no peaceful ce and there was no


    telling what awaited him inside. However, the colored pearl was the only clue to find the holy treasure


    of the Dragon Master n, and in order to find it, he had no choice but to take the risk.


    Not long after, Rocky and Robin arrived at the entrance to the pce. When they got close, Rocky saw


    that it was constructedpletely out of huge snow-white beast bones. Even the pirs were nothing


    but unshaped bones. It all looked very strange and supernatural. At the same time, it felt magnificent


    too. To build such arge building, hundreds of supernatural beasts would have been killed. One could


    see that the people who built this pce were by no means ordinary.


    There was no door leading inside, just arge hole in the wall. Judging from the position where Rocky


    stood, it was pitch ck inside, as if he was staring into the depths of hell. However, even so, he


    stepped inside without fear and darkness enveloped him. No trace of him was visible outside.

 Chapter 1255 The Adventure Underground

    Chapter 1255 The Adventure Underground


    It was too dim in the pce, so Rocky used his spiritual power to produce a me to illuminate his


    path. However, what he saw was just endless darkness. Soon enough, the me in his hand was


    extinguished. After that, he tried to produce a me several more times, but the result was just the


    same.


    "This is a strange ce indeed! I have to be careful!" Rocky could not help but mutter to himself. He


    gave up on producing a me and moved forward in the darkness.


    After he struggled in the darkness for a while, his eyes gradually adapted to the darkness. He could


    already vaguely see his surroundings. Of course, it was only a very vague outline, but it was better than


    seeing nothing.


    Looking around carefully, Rocky felt that he must be in a passageway because there were blurry


    shadows of pirs on both of his sides. He also noticed that the passageway seemed to extend


    downwards towards the underground. Although it was a gentle slope, he could still feel that he was


    being pulled by gravity.


    About an hourter, Rocky finally saw a vague icy blue light shining not too far from him. The light


    looked like it wasing from an icemp. He immediately quickened his pace.


    After a short while, his eyes grew wide as soon as he saw the shocking scene that appeared in front of


    him. There were many buildings made of huge and transparent ice blocks in front of him. They seemed


    endless in his point of view, just like an underground ice kingdom. It was obvious that some n had


    lived here before, but it probably was not the Snow Master n. From what Cyrus had said before, it


    seemed that most members of the Snow Master n did not know this ce''s existence. Even if they


    knew, they must have been very afraid of this ce just like Cyrus.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ''What in the world is this ce?'' Rocky thought in surprise.


    He looked around at the endless underground ice kingdom. The more he looked at it, the more he


    dared not to be careless even though the ce looked very calm. Based on his experience, a ce like


    this might be a forbidden ce.


    Rocky summoned Ken and Uriah for additional protection. As soon as they were out, the three beasts


    surrounded Rocky immediately.


    "Ken, I¡¯m counting on you now." The nine colored pearls were spiritual treasures with strong spiritual


    energy, and Ken could easily sense anything that had spiritual energy. So, the hunt for the seventh


    colored pearl would heavily depend on Ken.


    Ken raised its head proudly and let out a loud roar. It slowly looked around, then suddenly ran. Rocky


    and Uriah followed it closely.


    However, Rocky suddenly felt a few strong auras after only a short while. The auras he felt were like


    the auras of supernatural beasts. However, he did not see any supernatural beasts anywhere, but he


    could tell that those auras were very close to him.


    "Wait, could it be..." Rocky''s face froze instantly, and he ordered Ken to stop.


    The crystal deer horns on the top of Ken''s head immediately emitted a strong spiritual light which


    illuminated the entire area. In an instant, several ghost-like beast shadows appeared.


    "They are indeed Soul-shadow Beasts. I did not expect that there are also rare Soul-shadow Beasts


    here. These must be Shadow Beasts..." Rocky immediately recognized several Soul-shadow Beasts


    and became extremely vignt. The Soul-shadow Beasts had no physical body. It was difficult to deal


    with or destroy them since they appeared and disappeared mysteriously.


    Back then, Rocky had encountered a few Shadow Beasts in the Myriad Spirit Tomb. However,


    close to the Divine Stage.


    Seeing the several Shadow Beasts approaching, Rocky thought for a moment. Then, he and his three


    beasts decisively took on the beasts to break the encirclement. Even though the strength of these


    Shadow Beasts was close to the Divine Stage, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to deal with them if Rocky and the


    three beasts worked together. Considering their overall situation in this dangerous ce, he still felt


    that he should avoid them as much as possible.


    With the strength of Rocky and the three beasts, these shadow beasts could not stop them. Soon


    enough, Rocky and his beasts broke through, and then went straight into the heart of the underground


    ice kingdom.


    However, the Shadow Beasts were still aggressively chasing after them.


    As soon as Rocky realized that the several Shadow Beasts were still pursuing them, his eyes turned


    seriously cold. Just when he was considering whether he should kill these Shadow Beasts to avoid


    being endangered and ensure that his search for the seventh colored pearl would not be affected, the


    deafening shout he had heard before suddenly rang out again. This time, Rocky felt that his spiritual


    power was surging all over his body because of the vibration caused by the shout. The spiritual power


    coursing through his body was difficult to suppress.


    "Who the hell shouted? It must be an immensely powerful being!" Rocky could not help but look


    horrified. The one who could cause such a stir like this must be at least an ancient spiritual beast.


    However, if there were ancient spiritual beasts in this ce, it only meant that this ce was probably


    extremely dangerous, just like the Heavenly God Temple.


    When Rocky came back to his senses, he suddenly noticed that the several Shadow Beasts that were


    chasing him had suddenly disappeared, as if they had been frightened away by the roar they heard just


    now.


    Rocky was relieved since it saved him the trouble to deal with them. So, he and the three beasts


    continued to look for the colored pearl in the underground ice kingdom.


    However, after wandering in the underground for a long time, he did not find any clue. With Ken leading


    the way, he instead found a lot of low-grade and middle-grade treasures, as well as some natural


    spiritual flowers and herbs.


    "Isn''t the seventh colored pearl hidden somewhere here?" Rocky could not help specting, but the


    ce indicated on the map was right here. Was it another false clue again?


    Just as Rocky was trying to find other clues, an immensely powerful aura suddenly swept over.


    Rocky looked up and saw a huge soul shadow appearing in the air. Its body waspletely


    transparent and only the outline could be faintly seen. Its body was the same as that of a dragon beast,


    but its six heads were long and pointed like a Lion Eagle. Its huge eagle eyes stared at him as if he


    was its prey. In an instant, a strong oppressive strength came over him.


    "What? A Soul Beast?" Rocky''s face turned pale when he saw this. This was the second time he had


    ever seen a Soul Beast after the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast. Compared with the Dragon-shaped Soul


    Beast, the aura of this Soul Beast was far stronger. Its aura was somehow equivalent to that of a


    spiritual master or a human at the Immortal Stage.


    However, the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast''s strength had been very weak when Rocky saw it. If the


    Dragon-shaped Soul Beast was in its best condition, the Soul Beast in front of him was no match at all.


    If it was only one Soul Beast, then it would be easy to deal with it. The worst thing was that at this


    moment, more than a dozen Shadow Beasts suddenly appeared in the sky and instantly surrounded


    Rocky and the three beasts on the ground...

 Chapter 1256 The Looming Danger

    Chapter 1256 The Looming Danger


    Under normal circumstances, it would have been impossible to see so many Soul-shadow Beasts at


    once. After all, in the entire Wild Spirit Land, such beasts, which were as powerful as the ancient


    spiritual beasts, had already be extinct. Therefore, the sight of such arge number of Soul-


    shadow Beast was shocking, even for the spiritual race. Rocky was undoubtedly one of the few, if not


    the only one, who had seen such a sight in this era.


    It wasmon knowledge that the Soul-shadow Beasts were refined by the souls of the ancient


    spiritual beasts. They were quite abundant back in ancient times because their number was almost the


    same as that of the supernatural beasts living in the territories of various spiritual race ns. That was


    before the ancient spiritual beasts became extinct. But when the spiritual race became obsessed with


    refining the Soul-shadow Beasts, they hunted and killed too many ancient spiritual beasts, which


    greatly reduced the beasts'' poption. By the end, they were almost extinct. Considering this, it was


    understandable that so many Soul-shadow Beasts were there in front of him, as this ce was beyond


    anything that the spiritual race and humans could imagine. It was not a big deal even if the number of


    Soul-shadow Beasts in front of him doubled.


    Of course, for Rocky, if it were just a few Shadow Beasts that had appeared just like before, he would


    have no problem in dealing with them. However, there were not only several Soul Beasts that were as


    powerful as spiritual masters this time, but there were also a dozen Shadow Beasts whose strength


    was close to the Divine Stage. He was in a seriously sticky situation. Besides, there might be more


    Soul Beasts and Shadow Beasts around. He just hadn''t spotted them yet.


    His face grew somber at the dismal thought.


    But he knew that there was no chance for him to escape. Even if he forcefully broke through, the


    beasts would still chase after him, which couldnd him into a more dangerous situation. After thinking


    for a while, he finally decided on a game n. He turned to his three beasts and instructed them,


    gesturing discretely. After that, he pulled out the Frozen Wind Dagger and transformed it into the


    ming de. Together with the three beasts, he rushed towards the Soul Beast and the dozen


    Shadow Beasts.


    A fierce battle ensued, and chaos settled over the whole ce.


    Even though the Soul Beast and Shadow Beasts far outnumbered Rocky and the three beasts, they


    weren''t that much of a challenge on their own. Except for the Soul Beast, the other beasts didn''t have


    much strength to speak of. Therefore, Uriah moved to contain the Soul Beast, while Rocky, Robin, and


    Ken immediately fought with the dozen of Shadow Beasts. After two hours, with the two beasts helping


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    him, he had killed half of the Shadow Beasts.


    However, in the fierce battle, Rocky also found that his spiritual power was being consumed too quickly.


    And it wasn''t just him either. The same was true for the three beasts as well. Soon, they all started to


    show signs of fatigue. Meanwhile, Uriah was slowly being backed into a corner because the Soul Beast


    was slightly stronger than Uriah, and its spiritual power was being consumed too rapidly. They really


    were in hot water at that moment.


    Suddenly, the Soul Beast let out a scream as if it was going out of its mind. At the same time, spiritual


    light shed all over its body, and the dazzling light spread in all directions continuously. Soon after, the


    Shadow Beasts'' broken souls and the Shadow Beasts that hadn''t been killed were all sucked into its


    body!


    Between one breath and the next, the aura of that Soul Beast soared and became as strong as that of


    a spiritual master at the third or fourth grade.


    Rocky''s face tightened, and a scowl took over his face when he saw that. However, he could still have


    a chance to defeat it if he merged with Ken and released the power of the spiritual soul container


    sealed in the seventhyer, together with Uriah''s and Robin''s help. But even if he could defeat the Soul


    Beast, the consequences would be unimaginable if more Soul-shadow Beasts appeared. Moreover, the


    more spiritual power was used in this ce, the quicker it was consumed. If they continued to fight like


    this, the situation would be worse for him.


    With these thoughts in Rocky''s mind, he decisively gestured to the three beasts, who immediately


    turned around and retreated to the other direction, avoiding a head-on confrontation with the Soul


    Beast.


    The Soul Beast didn''t seem to want to let go of Rocky and the three beasts, so it chased after them


    with a vengeance. Wherever it passed, it caused a lot of damage, and the sound of buildings copsing


    could be heard asionally.


    Rocky and the three beasts also felt exhausted, though they tried to shake it off. The resounding roar


    that he had heard before rang out again, echoing in the whole underground kingdom.


    After Rocky heard the roar, he looked back at the soul shadow that was approaching him. He hesitated


    at first, but turned around again and rushed to the direction where the roar came from, his three beasts


    tagging along.


    The roar came from the deepest part of the underground ice kingdom, which could be extremely


    dangerous. But if Rocky wanted to get rid of the Soul Beast, he had no choice but to take a gamble.


    It didn''t take long for him and the three beasts to get close to the roar''s source. Suddenly, a huge ice


    door appeared in front of him. The roar came from behind the ice door!


    At that very moment, the soul shadow that was chasing him aggressively approached. When it was


    about to pounce on Rocky, he reached out and pushed the huge ice door without any hesitation.


    However, he did not expect that the ice door was actually an illusion. The moment he pushed the door,


    he was sucked in, and in the blink of an eye, he was inside.


    Seeing this, the three beasts wanted to follow him in, but they were all thrown back by the massive ice


    door.


    When Rocky came to his senses, he found that he had been transported into another ce. The


    massive ice door was still behind him, but it looked much smaller than before.


    What appeared in front of Rocky was a different ce. If what he had seen in the Butterfly Divine


    n''s sacred ce under the influence of the power of the Nether Butterfly Queen was a paradise,


    then the scene in front of him could be regarded as a paradise made of ice. Although the scenery in


    front of him was made of ice, everything was full of vitality. He could see all kinds of beasts in the ice


    forest. They were running, climbing the trees, and jumping around. Some were even ying with each


    other. The scene gave off a feeling of magical illusion. There was an enchanting ice river that ran


    through the ice forest.


    On the other side of the ice forest was a unique group of buildings with an exquisite design. There were


    pavilions, towers, small bridges built over crystal-clear rivers¡ªa picturesque ice world indeed.


    "What on earth is this ce?" Rocky admired the view around him with astonishment. He didn''t expect


    that there would be such a strange but lively ce behind the ice door.


    Then, Rocky suddenly felt that something had covered the area above his head. When he looked up,


    the wonder was written all over his face. He saw a beautiful beast shadow in an ice bird''s shape above


    his head like an artwork, but it was as massive as a dragon, and it exuded an astonishing aura


    Based on the ice bird''s powerful aura, the consequences would be horrifying if it managed to catch


    him!


    Rocky, who was aware of the looming danger, felt a spiritual pressure sweep over him like a surging


    wave. It locked up his joints, making him unable to move. Just as the ice bird''s sharp ice ws were


    about to catch on his skin, a sweet, angelic voice rang out. "Stop!"

 Chapter 1257 The Mysterious Woman

    Chapter 1257 The Mysterious Woman


    The giant ice bird hesitated for a second when it heard the sweet voice, hovering in the air uncertainly.


    When it finally started moving, it turned away from Rocky as if it forgot that he existed, did a quick one-


    eighty-degree turn, and then flew deeper into the ice forest. Its deafening screech could still be heard,


    even as it disappeared from sight.


    Rocky breathed a sigh of relief, and felt the restraints on his body loosen up. Still, he didn''t let his guard


    down. He determined that the colossal ice bird was the source of the screams outside, which made a


    shiver crawl through his spine. Its aura was even stronger than that of the strongest ancient demonic


    beast!


    Therefore, at that moment, Rocky was also amazed and curious. He could not help but wonder where


    that enormous ice bird came from and why it lived in this strange ce.


    Soon, however, Rocky heard the sweet voice that had stopped the ice bird from attacking him. As his


    head swiveled towards the direction of the voice, he saw a beautiful, mysterious woman standing in an


    ice pavilion beside the ice forest. She looked weak and fragile like a thin reed that could easily be


    blown away by the wind.


    Seeing this, Rocky couldn''t help bute closer, as he was afraid that the woman needed help. He


    arrived at the ice pavilion and found that, on a closer look, the mysterious woman looked like an angel


    that had just fallen to the mortal world, with an extraordinary aura all over her body. Her beautiful face


    was clear and pale, bare of any makeup. It was like her skin had been condensed from the purest


    water. Her every movement spoke of a graceful charm, irresistible and ready to capture anyone''s


    attention.


    However, what shocked Rocky most was not the woman''s beauty. As he studied her face, he could


    swear that she looked so familiar, as if he had seen her somewhere else.


    Soon, Rocky remembered the twelve statues he had seen in the Heavenly God Temple. The woman in


    front of him looked exactly like one of the twelve statues, so he began to suspect that she was the real


    body of one of them.


    The Heavenly God Temple had already existed since the beginning of the spiritual race. If the woman


    were the real body of one of those statues, then that meant she had been alive for a long time already.


    But her face didn''t look that old. It was obvious that any exnation behind this had already surpassed


    thew of heaven and earth!


    Of course, Rocky had a lot of reservations. First of all, why was this woman here? Besides, it seemed


    that she had been here for a long time. Moreover, what was this woman''s identity, and what kind of


    rtionship did she have with the other eleven statues? As Rockyid eyes on the mysterious woman,


    a door full of secrets seemed to have appeared in front of him.


    Before Rocky could figure out what was going on, the woman suddenly looked up at him, her eyes


    roving all over his body. Suddenly, she started trembling like a leaf, and rushed up to him with tears


    streaming down her face. "You''re here! You''re finally here. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. I


    thought you had forgotten our appointment," she cried out.


    Rocky was stunned by her words and intimate actions. It was as if she knew him, but he didn''t


    recognize her at all. He couldn''t figure out what was going on. Objectively, the woman''s actions


    seemed genuine. It seemed like she truly knew Rocky, and it was as if she had seen her beloved whom


    she hadn''t seen for a long time.


    ''What the hell is going on?'' Rocky was doubly confused, and everything that was happening was utterly


    beyond his expectation and imagination.


    "Uhm... Excuse me. I''m sorry, but do we know each other?" Rocky tentatively asked as he pushed the


    mysterious woman away.


    "Don''t you recognize me?" The woman stopped crying and looked at Rocky strangely.


    He remained silent, unsure what he should say to the woman that would not upset her more. Rocky


    had never seen this woman in his life. But earlier, when they shared that embrace, it felt right. It felt like


    something familiar, something safe.


    "Belial, don''t you recognize me? Why? You can''t forget me!" The mysterious woman fervently shook


    her head as if she could make him remember by doing so. Suddenly, apelling aura burst out from


    her body, like a violent wind and a massive wave, which mmed against Rocky like a concrete wall.


    Rocky felt his breath stop, and his face changed dramatically. It felt like he was drowning, as the ocean


    of her power overwhelmed him. It was like a strong wind, blowing him to the edge of a cliff when he


    was only one step away from death.


    ''What a terrifying woman!'' Rocky thought to himself. Obviously, this woman was more powerful than


    the average person. Even Ma, who had reached the peak of a ninth-grade of the spiritual race


    power, did not give him such a terrifying sense of fear.


    Although Rocky was not sure who the woman was, he was confident that she was beyond the


    existence of the spiritual race.


    A momentter, the aura released by the woman suddenly disappeared. She stared at Rocky as if she


    had seen through something and said, "You are not him, but you have his strength and aura on your


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    body, and you look exactly like him..."


    "Who do you mean by saying ''you''?" Rocky asked.


    "He is the embodiment king of evil!" the woman answered eagerly. She sounded flush with infatuation,


    and her eyes turned ssy as she talked about the man. She seemed lost in their memories.


    "Wait..." Rocky suddenly connected the dots in his mind. "Is he Divine King Belial?" As soon as this


    thought urred to Rocky, he immediately got in touch with Divine King Belial. He was astonished that


    the woman in front of him seemed to be connected to the evil king, and it appeared that she had been


    waiting for him all this time as if she didn''t know that the king had long disappeared from the world.


    However, Rocky abruptly realized a more shocking problem. This woman just said that he looked


    exactly like Divine King Belial, and she was one of the twelve human statues. If his spections were


    urate, then the one among the twelve human statues he had seen in the Heavenly God Temple who


    looked exactly like him would be Divine King Belial.


    So Divine King Belial was also one of the twelve statues.


    "Why do you possess the power of Belial? Did he send you here for me? But why didn''t hee here


    himself?" The mysterious woman peppered him with so many questions like a dissatisfied housewife


    that Rocky didn''t know which to answer first.


    "I do have the power of Divine King Belial, but he didn''t send me to find you," Rocky exined.


    "Where is he? He told me that he woulde here to keep mepany after everything was settled?


    Did he go back on his word?" The woman''s face darkened, and Rocky knew he had to pull himself


    together, or the situation could be worse. He didn''t want to fight this woman!


    "If you want to know where he is, I need you to answer some of my questions first," Rocky suggested


    with a frown.


    The woman seemed eager to know the whereabouts of Divine King Belial, so she answered without


    hesitation, "What do you want to know?"


    "How did all the beings buried in the Myriad Spirit Tomb die? And who are the twelve statues in the


    Heavenly God Temple? Besides you and Divine King Belial, who are the ten other figures?" Rocky


    asked straightforwardly.

 Chapter 1258 The Ice Queen

    Chapter 1258 The Ice Queen


    "You have the power of the Divine King Belial, but howe you don''t know these things? This is


    ridiculous. Tell me, who the hell are you?" After hearing so many questions from Rocky, the mysterious


    woman immediately grew suspicious of Rocky''s identity.


    "It seems to me that you don''t want to know the whereabouts of Divine King Belial," Rocky said with a


    frown on his face, seeing that the mysterious woman was beginning to be skeptical about him.


    "Fine, I''ll tell you whatever you want to know. The myriad spiritual race beings died because they are


    just mere sacrifices," the woman said indifferently, her tone even sounding a little disdainful.


    "Sacrifices? What do you mean?" Rocky was stunned by what the woman said. The myriad spiritual


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    race beings had many renowned members including the first patriarch of the Dragon Master n and


    other important figures in the spiritual race. However, ording to the mysterious woman, they were


    only sacrifices.


    "Why did you say that they are just sacrifices? They were sacrificed for what purpose?" Rocky


    continued.


    "I''ve already told you why the myriad beings died. If you want me to answer your questions, tell me


    where Divine King Belial is first!" the woman said coldly. It was obvious that her patience was running


    out as her beautiful eyes narrowed into slits.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll tell you the truth then. He is already dead," Rocky honestly answered after hesitating for a


    while.


    "What? He is dead? How could that be possible? He is Divine King Belial, the strongest warrior in the


    world. How could he die? No, you are a liar. You are lying to me right now..." the woman said


    emotionally. She was overwhelmed with emotions and couldn''t think straight.


    "For us humans, the spiritual race is the most powerful existence especially now that the Wild Spirit


    Land is under their control," Rocky replied with a seriously cold look in his eyes.


    "What? The spiritual race? Are you serious? Those despicable guys actually rule the Wild Spirit Land?"


    the woman said,pletely appalled by what she heard.


    Rocky couldn''t help but feel a little surprised. The woman thought that the spiritual race, which was


    immensely powerful in the eyes of humans, was despicable. It seemed that the spiritual race was


    nothing to her.


    "So, how long has he been dead?" the woman asked after she finally calmed down.


    "I honestly don''t know," Rocky said as he shook his head.


    "How could you possibly not know? Why do you have his power then?" the woman asked angrily. She


    felt that Rocky was lying to her.


    "The actual reason why I''m here is because I want to know more about Divine King Belial and find out


    the secret hidden by the spiritual race..." Rocky said straightforwardly.


    "You don''t know a thing about Divine King Belial, but you have his power? How is that even possible? I


    don''t believe you!" the woman said firmly. She thought that what Rocky was saying did not make any


    sense.


    Suddenly, Rocky thought of an idea. He immediately took out the Oracle Jade hanging on his chest.


    At the sight of the Oracle Jade, the mysterious woman became excited and asked, "It''s the Oracle


    Jade! Why is it with you?"


    "I got this Oracle Jade in the Myriad Spirit Tomb," Rocky directly answered.


    "Divine King Belial always takes the Oracle Jade with him, but now actually it¡¯s on you. It seems that


    what you said is true. He is dead! Who on earth killed him?" The mysterious woman finally believed


    Rocky''s words. Then, she suddenly pressed her hand on the Oracle Jade.


    Suddenly, the jade emitted a dazzling light. Soon enough, the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast emerged


    from it.


    "Ice Queen Noreen?!" the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast cried out in surprise as soon as it saw the


    mysterious woman whose name turned out to be Noreen with its own eyes.


    "What? Ice Queen?" Rocky¡¯s eyes narrowed when he heard the surprised tone of the Dragon-shaped


    Soul Beast. He could tell that the mysterious woman was indeed an extraordinary being.


    "Apollyon, why on earth are you in the Oracle Jade? I wanted to check the memories in the Oracle


    Jade, so that I could know what had happened to Belial!" Noreen asked as soon as she saw the


    Dragon-shaped Soul Beast, as if she had been reunited with an old acquaintance.


    "Oh, it''s a long story. I did not expect that I will see you again. It''s a pity that the master couldn''t fulfill


    the previous agreement," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast sighed in dismay.


    "Tell me, is he really dead?" Noreen still could not ept the truth.


    The Dragon-shaped Soul Beast immediately fell silent after hearing Noreen''s question.


    "Tell me who killed him! I will do everything to avenge his death!" Noreen''s delicate face darkened, and


    she once again released a powerful aura.


    "Please calm down. There is no need to avenge him. Master''s death is predestined," the Dragon-


    shaped Soul Beast frankly said.


    "Predestined? I don''t understand. Did he end his life himself?" Noreen could not help but be perplexed


    at what she heard. She eventually calmed down and restrained her aura.


    "I¡¯m sorry but that''s all I can tell you. Master said some words before he died. He asked me to tell you


    that he was sorry," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast said in a low voice.


    As Noreen listened, she nced at Rocky and then asked the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast, "Then who


    is he? Why does he possess Belial''s power? And why does he have the Oracle Jade? Besides that, he


    looks exactly like Belial..."


    "He just inadvertently obtained master''s power. He also just passed through the Myriad Spirit Tomb and


    obtained the Oracle Jade left by master. There is nothing special about him. As for his appearance, it is


    only a mere coincidence," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast calmly replied.


    "Oh, really? But Belial promised me that he will definitelye back," Noreen said with longing


    affection in her eyes.


    "You''d better give up! There''s no hope that he wille back anymore," the Dragon-shaped Soul


    Beast bluntly advised.


    "You know what, you can leave now. I don''t want to ever see you again," Noreen snorted coldly and


    asked them to leave. Meanwhile, she was ready to turn around and leave as well.


    "Wait a minute!" Rocky immediately shouted, "You still haven''t told me who the twelve statues are. Why


    are you and Divine King Belial among them?"


    "Apollyon didn''t tell you, so it only means that you don''t have to know about it," Noreen replied coldly.


    Rocky''s face froze when he realized that Noreen didn''t want to tell him. He finally got the chance to


    know the secret hidden behind the twelve statues, but now it seemed like he wouldn''t get the answers


    he wanted.


    "I also want to ask you if there was a woman who hade here before and imed herself to be the


    Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire," Rocky asked as he remembered his real purpose ofing to this


    ce.


    "I don''t know," Noreen responded mechanically and didn''t seem to be in the mood to talk to Rocky. She


    turned around to leave. But after a few steps, she suddenly stopped and looked back at Rocky with a


    thoughtful look. Then she continued, "I once saw a woman bury a box outside. Since I was curious, I


    dug it out and looked inside."


    "There is something hidden in the box, right?" Rocky asked immediately. He really wanted to know the


    answers to his questions.


    "Wait a minute," Noreen said. Then, she walked into an ice pavilion at the building cluster.


    After a short while, she took out an exquisite box and threw it casually towards Rocky.


    Rocky caught it and immediately opened it. The box was shining with spiritual light and a bead was


    lying inside.


    "That¡¯s it," Rocky said, raising his eyebrows.


    A strange look shed in the Ice Queen''s face. After ncing at Rocky, she quietly returned to the ice


    pavilion.

 Chapter 1259 The Torture

    Chapter 1259 The Torture


    Rocky caught a glimpse of the Ice Queen as she walked into the ice pavilion. At that moment, he felt a


    dash of sadness pierce his heart as if he had experienced the twists and turns of life.


    ''What is this feeling?'' Rocky thought to himself as he unconsciously put his hand on his chest. At that


    moment, he didn''t have any idea why he felt that way.


    "Just hurry up and leave. If she finds out that you are actually..." the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast firmly


    insisted. It wanted to say something more, but stopped itself from doing so. Perhaps, after giving it a


    second thought, it had refrained from speaking any further as if it was hiding something important.


    "What? Don''t leave me hanging. Spit it out!" Rocky said.


    "You will know when the time is right," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast responded.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed as he heard the beast''s reply. Then, he turned around and left the ice paradise.


    He passed through the ice door that he hade in through before until his figure vanished from in


    sight.


    On the other hand, the Ice Queen peeped outside the door of the ice pavilion and walked out.


    Suddenly, a hint of suspicion zed across her delicate face. "No, this cannot be a coincidence. It


    seems that Apollyon lied to me just now! Not only does that guy have the power of the Divine King


    Belial, but he also looks exactly like him. Could he be the reincarnation of Belial? Belial may be able to


    to get the man I love back in my arms."


    Meanwhile, Rocky had already passed through the ice gate and had finally returned to the underground


    ice kingdom.


    During that time, the three beasts were fighting with the powerful Soul Beast that exuded a strong


    fighting aura. Despite the Soul Beast''s power, the other three beasts were no inferior to it. With their


    outstanding talents and abilities, the sh was definitely at a stalemate.


    As soon as Rocky showed up, the three beasts immediately rushed to his side.


    Now that the main objective of this trip had already been fulfilled, there was no need to engage with the


    Soul Beast. With that being said, Rocky had sent Uriah and Robin to return to his Magic Spiritual


    Space. There, they fused with Ken and vanished almost instantly.


    Meanwhile, the Soul Beast wanted to chase after Rocky as soon as it saw him disappear right before


    its eyes, but suddenly, it seemed that an ice shadow zed and flew right past it. In an instant, the Soul


    Beast appeared to have turned into light dots that dissipated into the air, appearing like all of its power


    had been absorbed.


    "Belial, wait for me. I promise you that we''ll meet soon enough," the ice shadow muttered optimistically


    as it flew past the Soul Beast and pursued Rocky.


    On the other hand, Rocky had kept hiding himself by his invisibility power the entire time. In fact, the


    only moment that he was able to finally rx was when he had confirmed that the Soul Beast was not


    chasing after him anymore.


    "What could be the rtionship between the Ice Queen and Divine King Belial? I am intrigued. By the


    looks of it, she is Divine King Belial''s lover, and also one of the twelve statues," Rocky murmured to


    himself.


    "But I have to warn you, she is not as simple as you think. Knowing her, I can tell that she is a very


    scheming woman. You can''t believe her words." The Dragon-shaped Soul Beast tried its best to


    persuade Rocky into bing more careful when it came to the Ice Queen''s actions.


    "With her strength, I think that even the spiritual race would be afraid of her if she appears in the Wild


    Spirit Land. But one question still boggles my mind¡ªwhy is she staying there on purpose and being


    isted from the rest of the world?" Rocky asked in a curious tone.


    "On the other hand, if she hadn''t woken me up, then I wouldn''t have known you were here. Moreover, if


    I knew, then I would have stopped you. I''m sorry, but I don''t think that it will be good for her to see you.


    I''m afraid that she might get even more suspicious," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast said with utmost


    concern.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Suspicious about what?" Rocky asked. At that moment, he could not help but feel that the Dragon-


    shaped Soul Beast was hiding many secrets from him.


    "It would not matter if you knew about it now. Just hurry up and leave. If she really suspects you, then


    there''s nothing you can do. You can''t leave even if you want to," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast said


    severely.


    Rocky''s face suddenly became worried after he heard that. Without thinking twice, he dashed at full


    speed and left the pce. Not long after, he already found himself down the snow mountain.


    If he wanted to, Rocky could have easily gone back to the Holy Dragon Empire. But at that time, he


    could not keep his mind off Cyrus and his daughter. All he thought about at that time was that he really


    wanted to repay Cyrus and his daughter for their kindness in helping him get the colored pearl without


    any difficulty.


    Of course, he did not want his trip to go to waste. Therefore, he had decided to go back to their vige


    along the path that he could remember.


    After traveling for quite some time, he finally arrived at the vige that he had stayed in before.


    However, his body froze in shock when he saw how it looked like. Bloody corpsesy on the ground,


    and some of them were burned into a crisp. Wild and ferocious fires were consuming the entire vige,


    wrecking every life and house that were a part of the entiremunity.


    "Set fire! Let me see how long this old man can be stubborn." In the front of the burning vige, there


    were more than a dozen members of the Snow Master n standing barbarously, holding torches in


    their hands. The young one who stood in the front line kept on shouting arrogantly.


    "Even if you burn the vige, you will never get anything from me," Cyrus yelled angrily through gritted


    teeth.


    On the other hand, Harriet''s blood was boiling with rage. If it weren''t for the fact that she was stopped


    by her father, she would have rushed up and fought desperately with the members of the Snow Master


    n.


    "Shut it, old man! You are asking for it. If my father hadn''t given you a lot of chances because you were


    one of our n''s elders, then you would have already been buried six feet under! But it looks like you


    are taking this chance of being alive for granted. I will not hesitate to take your life if you don''t tell me


    where our n''s legendary guardian beast is hidden," the young man threatened viciously.


    "You can''t defile the legendary guardian beast of the Snow Master n. I will never tell you where it is,"


    Cyrus said calmly.


    "In that case, you leave me no choice. Do not me me for what I am about to do. Bring his daughter


    to me, and I will torture his daughter in front of him. Let''s see how long he can hold on to his little


    secret," the young man ordered.


    Soon after, about six members of the Snow Master n walked towards Cyrus and Harriet and


    surrounded them.


    "Harriet, leave now! I''ll hold them and fight to death!" Cyrus pushed her daughter away and stood up to


    fight.


    "Go to hell, you old scum!" the young man roared coldly. Soon after, he burst out the aura of an


    ordinary spiritual being at the intermediate level. He waved his palm, and in the blink of an eye, he had


    been transported in front of Cyrus, ready for some action.


    Bang!


    In a sh, Cyrus was sent flying to the air. Uponnding on the ground with a loud thud, he spat out a


    few mouthfuls of ck blood.


    "Father!" Harriet screamed as she ran to her father''s side. However, due to his poor health and the


    injuries that his body had sustained, it was very unfortunate for Harriet to witness his father''sst gasp.


    "Go! Hurry! Don''t let them know your..." Cyrus shouted at Harriet with all his remaining strength.


    But of course, at that moment, Harriet didn''t want to leave. Instead, she raised her head up high and


    stared violently at the young man who attacked her father.


    "I wasn''t kidding when I said that I would kill your father if he didn''t tell me where the legendary


    guardian beast was. But if you decide to tell me, I promise to treat you well in the future." The young


    man stared at Harriet with a lewd smile as he licked his lips.

 Chapter 1260 The Revenge

    Chapter 1260 The Revenge


    "I... I will kill... you!" Harriet screamed. The spiritual light on her body suddenly spread out. She


    immediately turned into a shadow and rushed towards the man of the Snow Master n.


    However, the man seemed to be skillful in dealing with Harriet''s attack. He remainedposed despite


    her sudden attack. It was obvious that his strength was above hers.


    Harriet was so enraged that she used the Snow Master n''s secret skills again and again, but she


    failed every single time. Soon enough, most of her spiritual power was consumed without her even


    touching the man''s clothes.


    "That''s enough nonsense!" The man showed a lewd smile. When he saw that Harriet was a little


    exhausted and powerless, his spiritual light suddenly rose. In an instant, he darted forward towards


    Harriet.


    Although Harriet wanted to break free, she was firmly grasped by the man because of the gap in their


    strength. Just as she was about topletely fall into the man''s hand, a figure suddenly appeared


    silently beside her. The figure immediately grabbed the man''s wrist.


    The man did not expect that there would be such a person who could suddenly appear out of nowhere.


    He felt as if his wrist was about to be crushed. He hurriedly let go of Harriet and pulled his hand back.


    At first, Harriet was stunned. When she saw the face of the man who saved her, she was immediately


    stunned and asked, "Why are you here?"


    It was Rocky who appeared at that moment. He returned to the vige and was about to give some


    presents to Cyrus and his daughter in return of their favor. But he didn''t expect to see such a scene.


    "Step back at once," Rocky said. He did not answer Harriet''s question. Instead, he looked at Cyrus who


    was lying on the snow, seeming to be on the verge of death.


    Harriet looked at Rocky in confusion, but she still stepped back.


    Rocky looked up at the man and asked, "Is it you who injured Head Cyrus?"


    "Tell me, you are... a mere human being, right? A worthless human being dares to act this wildly in the


    territory of the Snow Master n. I think you are really begging to die! Kill him now!" the man shouted


    arrogantly, as he waved his hand to his subordinates.


    Seeing that Rocky was a human being, the dozen members of the Snow Master n looked at him


    with disdain. They regarded him as nobody and thought that they could easily deal with him. So, they


    didn''t try their best to surround Rocky. Two of them who wanted to receive a reward, rushed up first and


    directly attacked Rocky.


    Right at that time, Rocky suddenly disappeared from where he stood. Then, the two men from the


    Snow Master n were lit up in mes. The Evil me immediately devoured and burned their bodies.


    The next second, there were no traces of them left.


    Upon witnessing what just happened, the man and his other subordinates were shocked and


    speechless!


    Harriet also opened her mouth slightly and looked surprised. When she captured Rocky before, she felt


    that his strength was not powerful. However, she did not expect that he could kill two members of the


    Snow Master n with just one move.


    "What kind of trick did you y?" The man swallowed and looked at Rocky in surprise. He couldn''t


    believe that Rocky could defeat his two subordinates that quickly.


    However, Rocky was already exuding a strong evil intent. His eyes were sharply looking at the man as


    he walked towards him slowly.


    The man was obviously frightened by Rocky''s imposing aura. He couldn''t help but take a step back as


    he immediately shouted at the other members, "What are you waiting for? Attack him!"


    However, the other members were obviously shocked by what Rocky did just now, so no one dared to


    go forward.


    "What a bunch of cowards." Seeing this, the man had no choice but to activate his spiritual power and


    deal with Rocky by himself. He was an ordinary spiritual being at the middle level anyway. How could


    he be afraid of a mere human being?


    So, he gathered his spiritual energy and summoned a tiger-shaped guardian beast covered in ice


    armor. The guardian beast he summoned looked immensely powerful.


    "Tear him up quickly!" the man ordered his guardian beast.


    The tiger-shaped guardian beast immediately pounced on Rocky. With a casual wave of Rocky''s hand,


    his Magic Spiritual Space opened, and an ice shadow quickly rushed out of it. In the blink of an eye, the


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    tiger-shaped guardian beast''s ice armor waspletely disintegrated. Then, a sharp ice w pierced


    through the body of the tiger-shaped guardian beast. The ice shadow raised its w along with the


    body of the guardian beast, then tore it in half. The scene was extremely bloody!


    "My guardian beast!" the man screamed in devastation, but before he could even react, Rocky had


    already appeared in front of him.


    The man suddenly felt a strong aura rushing towards him, directly enveloping him. However, he was


    still overwhelmed by arrogance. The spiritual power of the middle-level ordinary spiritual being was


    immediately released, and a strong icy light instantly condensed between his hands.


    "Ice Demon Attacking!" the man shouted and dashed towards Rocky. Then as he waved his hand, the


    spiritual power surged and rushed to Rocky''s chest at high speed.


    "Watch out!" Harriet couldn''t help but scream. Because of the close distance, she felt that it was


    impossible for Rocky to resist the attack.


    When the man was about to hit Rocky with his palm, the Evil me suddenly rose from Rocky''s body.


    The me instantly spread out like ripples on theke. The man''s arm was immediately affected by the


    spreading Evil me. In the blink of an eye, it was severely burned and mutted.


    "Ah!" The man immediately let out an agonizing scream and tried his best to extinguish the Evil me


    on his hand. However, it seemed that the Evil me cannot be extinguished, so his whole arm was


    burnt to ashes.


    "Young master!" When they saw what happened, the members of the Snow Master n were


    "If you don''t cut off your arm right now, your entire body will be burned to ashes soon," Rocky coldly


    reminded the man as he nced at him.


    The man''s face turned deathly pale when he heard this. The Evil me on his arm began to spread


    towards his shoulder.


    "Give me the saber now," the man shouted at the other members. It was obvious that he was afraid to


    die.


    The other members were also frightened. No one dared to move. They thought that if anyone gave a


    saber to the man, they might be punished and would bear unimaginable consequences.


    Seeing that no one was moving, the man rushed towards one of the members. Then, he pulled out the


    saber from the waist of the member and cut his shoulder. There was a loud painful scream as blood


    spurted out from his shoulder. His arm that had been burnt with only bones left fell to the ground.

 Chapter 1261 Two Choices

    Chapter 1261 Two Choices


    "This arm is the price you must pay for hurting Head Cyrus. Next..." Rocky said in a harsh voice, and


    the evil aura he gave off also became violent. All the members of the Snow Master n, including the


    young man, immediately felt a chill down their spines. Their bodies could not help but tremble out of


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    fear.


    "Mister... Mr. Rocky... Please let them go..." Cyrus suddenly made an extremely faint sound.


    "I see, alright." Rocky turned his head to look at Cyrus. When he saw that Cyrus was looking at him


    with a pleading face, Rocky restrained his aura. Hepletely respected his decision.


    "Leave at once! Don¡¯t make mee for you again!" Rocky intently looked at the man and his


    subordinates.


    The man held his broken arm and his face waspletely pale. However, he still stared at Rocky and


    said, "If you really have the guts, don''t leave. Wait till I kill you myself!" After that, he fled with his men.


    "Hurry up and leave. He is our patriarch''s son. If the patriarch knows that you broke one of his son''s


    arms, he won''t let you go!" Harriet said to Rocky. Then she ran back to Cyrus and helped her father up.


    But at that moment, Cyrus seemed to be dying.


    "Father!" Harriet cried out, tears forming at the corners of her eyes.


    "Mister... Mr. Rocky..." Cyrus suddenly stretched out his arm and called out to Rocky.


    Seeing this, Rocky immediately walked up to him.


    "I know... I know that you are... a good man... Please take... take my daughter... and leave this... this


    ce... She is... the only hope... of our n..." Cyrus said, trying to prolong his breath. But in the end,


    he suddenly tilted his head to face the sky and breathed hisst breath.


    "Father!" seeing this, Harriet screamed hysterically. She could not ept that her father was dead.


    "I will help you bury your father and the other vigers first; then you should go with me." Rocky''s eyes


    darkened. Cyrus helped him find the colored pearl, so he wanted to grant hisst wish.


    Harriet was heartbroken. She really suffered a great blow because of her father''s death, as she just


    held the corpse of Cyrus in a daze.


    Atst, with the help of Rocky, Harriet buried her father and mother together in an ice and snow


    cemetery not too far away. They also buried the other vigers who were involved in the catastrophe.


    "Nowe with me," Rocky said to Harriet with his eyes narrowed. Everything was already settled


    here.


    "Tell me, why should I go with you? I don''t even know you at all." Harriet shook her head in disapproval.


    "I made a promise to your father." Rocky raised his eyebrows. He wasn''t going to break his promise.


    "I don''t need you. You''d better leave by yourself. You''re in bigger trouble than I am." Although Harriet


    had just seen Rocky''s strength, she felt that his strength was at most equal to the strength of the


    advanced ordinary spiritual being. Although the Snow Master n was small, the patriarch, which was


    the father of that man, was the only spiritual race being in this n that was close to the strength of a


    spiritual master. Since Rocky had hurt his son, he would not let him escape so easily.


    After saying that, she quickly turned around and left, leaving Rocky alone. Looking at her, he did not


    follow her immediately but thought about what she said.


    Just as Harriet returned to the ruins of the vige, she saw a group of twenty to thirty members of the


    Snow Master n aggressivelying to her direction. The group was led by the patriarch of her n.


    Although the Snow Master n was on the verge of being extinct, they still wanted to revive their n.


    As the most powerful man in the n, the patriarch was rmended to the position.


    Harriet''s face changed slightly when she saw the group, but she was still incredibly calm.


    "Where is the guy who burned and mutted my son''s arm?" the patriarch of the Snow Master n


    viciously asked Harriet.


    "He already left," Harriet replied calmly.


    "What? He left?" The patriarch''s face darkened as he immediately said to Harriet, "You worked with the


    humans to hurt my son. I will punish you ording to the n rules."


    "Your son killed my father and the other nsmen. Should he not be punished at all?" Harriet asked


    with a sneer. She was losing herposure slowly.


    "Who can testify that my son actually killed your father and the other nsmen? It was clearly that


    human who did this," the patriarch announced. He was convinced that everything was Rocky¡¯s fault.


    "Yes, that human did it," a subordinate of the patriarch''s son chimed in.


    "Why, you..." Hearing this, Harriet was filled with righteous indignation. She was already boiling with


    rage deep inside.


    "If you tell me where your father hid the legendary guardian beast, I will consider sparing your life!" the


    patriarch announced, changing the topic.


    "I will never tell you even if I die," Harriet said firmly.


    "Seize her first, and then take that human back here," the patriarch angrily ordered his subordinates.


    Several members of the Snow Master n immediately surrounded Harriet.


    "I heard you are looking for me. Don''t make things difficult for the little girl," a calm voice suddenly said.


    When they heard this, the patriarch and his men immediately looked over and saw a figure standing on


    the ruins of the vige. "Patriarch, that''s the guy we''re looking for."


    The members who had been with the young master of the Snow Master n shivered at the sight of


    the figure. Then, their faces immediately changed.


    It was Rocky.


    "I thought you left already?" Harriet was surprised when she saw that Rocky was still here.


    Rocky looked at Harriet and then turned to the patriarch. "You don''t have to make things difficult for her.


    Juste at me if you need anything."


    "Boy, you made a huge mistake by breaking one of my son''s arms. You are about to die, but you still


    worry about others. Besides, my son is now disabled and needs someone to take care of him. I have


    decided to let her be my son''s ve and serve him for the rest of her life," the patriarch said coldly. And


    then he continued, "As for you, I will cut off both of your hands first. Then, I will make you kneel down in


    front of my son to apologize for what you have done!"


    Rocky was very calm when the patriarch was speaking. Suddenly, he darted to Harriet¡¯s side in a blink


    of an eye.


    "Do you really want to die? Why did youe back?" Harriet asked Rocky directly.


    "It was me who hurt him. How could I leave and make you suffer for what I did? Unless you finally go


    with me..." Rocky smiled gently.


    Harriet rolled her eyes at Rocky and then said to the patriarch, "He hurt your son because of me. I''ll


    take all the responsibility. Just let him go!" "Oh God!


    Didn¡¯t you understand what I just said? Neither of you can leave!" the patriarch shouted, then waved


    his hand. More than a dozen men of the Snow Master n immediately surrounded Rocky and Harriet.


    "You only have two choices. One is to go with me now, and the other is to let me kidnap you after I kill


    them all. The choice is yours..." Rocky said calmly as he turned to intently look at Harriet.

 Chapter 1262 The Legendary Guardian Beast

    Chapter 1262 The Legendary Guardian Beast


    "You can''t even save your own life. Why do you still want to take me away?" Harriet couldn''t help but


    grumble. In her opinion, no one could leave, especially since the patriarch was present.


    However, Rocky suddenly smiled at Harriet as if he knew something that she didn''t. The next moment,


    he abruptly turned into a shadow and passed through the surrounding Snow Master n members. In


    the blink of an eye, he had approached the patriarch.


    The patriarch didn''t expect that Rocky would suddenly rush towards him. His expression shifted in


    rm, but he immediately took a deep breath as if to calm himself. His spiritual power that was close to


    the strength of a spiritual master instantly bloomed. All of a sudden, icy wind blew violently around


    them, and the spiritual waves in the ce waxed and waned.


    "Ice Dragon Wrath!" As the patriarch waved his hand, a ferocious ice dragon shot out and rushed


    towards Rocky, who was fast approaching.


    But Rocky didn''t even blink. He shook his left arm, and a ck-purple vortex appeared, directly


    devouring the dragon.


    "What the... What kind of evil skill is this?" When the patriarch saw that Rocky had forcefully devoured


    his n''s secret skill, his expression darkened in dismay.


    His subordinates were even more surprised because, in their opinion, the strength of their patriarch


    whose power was approaching a spiritual master was already very powerful. In sharp contrast, the


    human in front of them, who they thought was a weakling, had easily broken through their patriarch''s


    secret skill.


    Of course, the patriarch did not think that the human in front of him could do something like that. Thus,


    he believed that if he used the Snow Master n''s secret skill again, Rocky would not survive it again.


    "Freeze the world!" The patriarch raised his hands. Suddenly, the wind and snow around them roared,


    and between one breath and the next, all of them gathered towards Rocky, instantly freezing his feet.


    Soon, a thickyer of ice had formed all over Rocky''s body until he was nothing but a human-shaped


    ice sculpture.


    "Ha-ha! You are a mere human being! You have overestimated yourself. Now you know how powerful I


    am!" The patriarchughed arrogantly.


    Seeing this, Harriet was shocked, but she could do nothing.


    "Take that girl back." Seeing that Rocky had be an ice sculpture, the patriarch turned his attention


    back to Harriet.


    He signaled his men, and several members of the Snow Master n immediately surrounded her.


    Suddenly, the patriarch and the other members felt the ground tremble under their feet violently. It was


    like a terrible power had possessed the earth, and it shook like a volcano that was about to erupt.


    All of a sudden, the ice on Rocky''s frozen body cracked, and ck smoke overflowed and permeated


    their surroundings. In a moment, the intense evil energy rapidly shrouded the air around them, which


    incited a terrible fear in the people''s hearts.


    Before long, the ice and snow on Rocky''s body broke apartpletely, while the evil me instantly


    rose on his body like a volcano slowly overflowing with magma.


    However, what happened next shocked the patriarch and his subordinates even more. Just after


    Rocky''s aura rushed to the peak of the Divine Stage, they saw a sudden sh of light on his body, and


    a burst of spiritual power shot out and spread like raging waves. The original aura of the Divine Stage


    suddenly broke through a higher level.


    "That''s the Immortal Stage! He is a human spirit maniptor of the Immortal Stage!" someone cried.


    Most of the Snow Master n''s members felt an intense spiritual pressure rushing towards them. Their


    chests suddenly felt full and stuffy, and their breaths grew shallow and weak. Some of them even spat


    out blood on the spot, while the rest fell unconscious, crashing to the ground. In the blink of an eye,


    most of the twenty to thirty members fell, leaving only a few of them, barely standing on the spot.


    "How could he be so strong?!" Harriet watched in awe and shock at the disy of Rocky''s


    strength. She had never expected that this man had such a hidden strength.


    On the other hand, the patriarch''s face had grown pale and sullen. He didn''t expect that Rocky was a


    spirit maniptor of the Immortal Stage.


    At that time, Rocky''s whole body was full of evil energy. He stared coldly at the patriarch, and his eyes


    were like the call of death. The patriarch could not suppress the shiver that crawled on his spine at that


    look.


    Suddenly, Rocky transformed into a ghost-like figure, and in a sh, he appeared before the patriarch.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The Frozen Wind Dagger instantly turned into the ming de, and the dazzling me light fell into


    the air.


    Bang!


    A deafening sound echoed in the ce, startling almost everyone who heard it, while the bright me


    light on the ground rose several feet high. Within a hundred meters, the ice and snow had melted


    entirely and evaporated, leaving a gigantic, bottomless pit.


    When the Snow Master n''s members saw this scene, their faces grew ashen and pale as death,


    and their eyes were quickly filled with fear.


    After a long time, the me light finally dissipated. The patriarch was charred, half-kneeling on the


    ground, looking mightily embarrassed.


    Rocky sauntered towards him, and when the patriarch saw that he wasing, he was terrified, and


    trembled like a leaf. Immediately, he fell to his knees, and immediately begged for mercy! "Please! I


    failed to recognize you, master! Please spare my life!"


    "You used to be an advanced spiritual race n, but now you have fallen into such a shameful


    situation. How pathetic! Besides, don''t underestimate human beings. We are more powerful than you


    can imagine. Now, get out of here!" Rocky said coldly.


    Hearing this, the patriarch immediately turned around and ran away as if hounds were chasing him


    from hell. His subordinates who could move also followed him and ran away.


    After Rocky had taken back his aura, he walked towards the stunned Harriet.


    "Well, will youe with me now?" Rocky asked with an eyebrow raised. Harriet, who was staring at


    him with her mouth slightly open, didn''t know how to react.


    She nodded mechanically, too shocked to even form words. The momentum of Rocky''s attack just now


    had caught her off guard, and she forgot that she was trying to refuse.


    Afterward, Rocky summoned Robin and took Harriet to the end of the Snow Cemetery in.


    "Why do you insist on taking me away? Even though those are my father''sst words before he died,


    you don''t have to take such a huge risk for me. Do you think that I will be grateful to you?" Once she


    had recovered from her shock, Harriet couldn''t help but protest again.


    "It''s because I know that the Snow Master n''s legendary guardian beast is your guardian beast,"


    Rocky answered with a smile.


    "How¡ªhow did you know that?!" Harriet blurted out in surprise. Except for her father and herself, no


    other person should have known about that.


    "The patriarch wants to know where your father hid your n''s legendary guardian beast. And before


    your father''s death, he asked me to take you away from here. He also said that you were the hope of


    the Snow Master n, so it''s not difficult for me to guess that the owner of your n''s legendary


    guardian beast was actually you," exined Rocky calmly. "However, I don''t understand why your


    father didn''t hand over the legendary guardian beast to the patriarch since he got it. Instead, he hid it."


    "My father used to be a respected elder of my n. To revive the n, he began to search for the


    legendary guardian beast. He spent fifty years looking for it, and he managed to find the reincarnated


    legendary guardian beast. However, he was seriously injured, and his advanced spiritual being''s


    strength was crippled, all to bring back the legendary guardian beast. Despite all these, the patriarch


    did not even thank my father. Instead, he forced him to hand over the legendary guardian beast. My


    father knew that the patriarch was not worth trusting the future of the whole Snow Master n, so he


    didn''t hand over the beast to him. As a result, the patriarch abolished my father''s position as an elder


    and relegated him to a pitiful vige..." Harriet revealed in a soft voice. Her eyes were distant as if she


    was reminiscing the memories from long ago.

 Chapter 1263 The Only Chance

    Chapter 1263 The Only Chance


    "Oh, I see. It seems that your father had truly done his best for the Snow Master n. How admirable.


    For the future of the n, he would rather die than tell anyone about the legendary guardian beast,"


    Rocky remarked in a reverent voice, for he genuinely admired Cyrus''s heroic traits.


    "However, my father didn''t expect that you are also a bad guy! You probably guessed that he gave the


    legendary guardian beast to me, and pretended to be my savior so that I would leave with you! You


    deceived me!" Harriet burst out indignantly, ring hard at Rocky.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t do anything terrible to you! Even though I''m not a good person, I''m not evil either.


    You are fortunate that it was me you have met. If the Heavenly Demon n found out that you own the


    legendary guardian beast, it will be not a good thing for you. Besides, no matter for the consideration of


    your father or the whole Snow Master n, You have to go with me because I am the only one who


    can protect you," Rocky insisted with a grave expression on his face.


    "Why should I believe you?" Harriet still couldn''t believe Rocky''s words. No, it was not that she could


    not, but she refused to be yed by him!


    "You don''t have to believe me right now, and I don''t need you to believe me either. If you don''t want to


    go with me, I have my means to take you away. That will be easy for me to do if you prefer that," he


    added with an evil smile.


    The reason why he insisted on taking Harriet away was not only because of Cyrus'' will, but it was also


    because he wanted to make sure that her legendary guardian beast would not fall into the hands of the


    Heavenly Demon n. Beyond that, he didn''t really care how much Harriet hated him or didn''t believe


    him.


    Hearing Rocky''s words, Harriet pursed her lips, but she knew that she was no match for Rocky


    regarding the strength. If Rocky wanted to take her away forcibly, she could only sit still and wait.


    Rocky''s smile turned smug when she didn''t say anything else, knowing that he had already won. And


    after that, their journey became peaceful and silent all the way.


    After a day''s journey to the end of the Snow Cemetery in, Rocky called out Ken and took Harriet


    back to the Holy Dragon Empire.


    Once he arrived at the Holy Dragon Empire, Rocky went back to the Crimson City and nned to settle


    Harriet down first.


    The three women, including Sabina, had alreadypleted the task he had assigned a few days ago


    and were back in the Crimson City.


    The women had all been waiting for Rocky, and they couldn''t stop themselves from asking questions


    when they saw that he had brought a female spiritual race being with him. After listening to his


    exnation, they found out that Rocky had saved Harriet by ident. They were also very surprised


    that this female spiritual race being owned the legendary guardian beast of the Snow Master n.


    Since Rocky had to go to the Holy Dragon Empire and hand over the colored pearl to the emperor, he


    asked Isis and other women to help him take care of Harriet, while he went to the Imperial City.


    He traveled without stopping and soon arrived at the Pce City. Once there, he went straight to the


    imperial pce to meet the emperor and handed him the box containing the colored pearl.


    "Oh, have you found it already? Good job!" The emperor was also very excited because, with this one


    pearl, only two more remained to be found among the nine colored pearls. Once the nine pearls were


    gathered, they could find the holy treasure of the Dragon Master n.


    "Father, you have mentioned before that the remaining two colored pearls might have fallen into the


    hands of other empires. If that''s the case, then we might have to find a way to negotiate with them,"


    Rocky said after he thought for a while. In fact, he was quite sure that one of them might be in the


    hands of the Roaring me Empire.


    "Well, that''s all we can do. My body is getting worse and worse, so the task to collect the nine colored


    pearls¡ª" The emperor paused mid-sentence to cough and clear his throat. It seemed that the state of


    his body was, indeed, deteriorating. He continued, "¡ªand find the holy treasure of the Dragon Master


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    n would fall on your shoulders." "Father, just take your time to recuperate. Rest assured that I will


    handle the rest,"


    Rocky immediately answered. His brows were knitted with worry as he saw the evidence of his father''s


    poor health. Anyway, he also nned to find the holy treasure and use the clues hidden behind it to


    solve the death mystery of myriad spiritual race beings. If he could solve that mystery, he could


    discover more astonishing secrets that the spiritual race of the Wild Spirit Land had hidden and dared


    not to let humans know.


    Of course, what bothered Rocky the most was the mystery of the twelve statues in the Heavenly God


    Temple. Why did Divine King Belial, and Ice Queen he met in the mysterious ce of the Snow


    Cemetery in look like two of the twelve statues? What kind of secrets and connections were hidden


    in those twelve statues? He needed to solve all of these puzzles.


    Perhaps after solving these secrets, Rocky could find a way to save humans from the spiritual race.


    On the second day, Rocky returned to the Crimson City. As soon as he returned, he was met by a rare


    visitor. Although he had just met her not long ago, it was the first time that she had taken the initiative to


    This rare visitor was Cherry.


    "Is there anything important?" Rocky asked Cherry straightforwardly, gazing at the striking figure she


    cut in front of him. She would note here if she didn''t have anything important to tell him.


    "Remember when I told you about the ninth spiritual treasure? I heard that its whereabouts had been


    confirmed. I came here in the hopes that you can stop its reappearance," Cherry said seriously.


    Hearing this, Rocky immediately fell silent. If the ninth spiritual treasure was indeed released, as what


    Cherry had said, it could also bring the nine sealed powerful cmity beasts back to life. If that


    happened, the situation would only grow more and more troublesome.


    "Although I don''t think I have the right to ask you to do anything, you have to do it for the sake of the


    Wild Spirit Land and the fate of humans..." she continued, looking at Rocky with pleading eyes. "It


    seems that I have no reason to refuse. Although I don''t want to be a hero, and even if the legend of the


    cmity beasts is fake, I have to do as you ask.


    I can''t let the ninth spiritual treasure fall into the hands of the Heavenly Demon n, or they will


    be more unscrupulous. No matter what the reason is, the ninth spiritual treasure can''t appear


    again..." Rocky said after thinking for a while.


    "I will help you this time!" Cherry added with an enthusiastic smile on her face.


    "But why is the whereabouts of thest spiritual treasure not confirmed until now?" Rocky asked.


    "Because the ce where it is sealed is buried in the sea, about a thousand meters deep. Not to


    mention humans, or even an ordinary spiritual race being, can''t reach such depths," she exined


    readily. "If it''s so difficult to reach, how did a being from the spiritual race seal the spiritual treasure in


    that ce?"


    Rocky asked curiously. "The spiritual race n in charge of the ninth spiritual treasure is a n that is


    nowpletely extinct in the Wild Spirit Land.


    It was once one of the nine great spiritual race ns¡ªthe Water Master n. They lived on the sea


    and used to be an influential n, but they were gravely injured due to the massive changes happening


    to the sea. They found it difficult to adjust and deal with these changes, and soon, most of their n


    members had been seriously injured or had died. Since then, their line could not fully recover, until they


    finally disappeared, never to be heard from again in the Wild Spirit Land. It was said that the ninth


    spiritual treasure is actually sealed in the ruins of the Water Master n. However, because of the


    huge changes at that time, the ruins of the n have been buried in the deep sea. Only the tide every


    one hundred years will be able to float the ruins back to the sea surface, but it onlysts for a very short


    time. The tide will return in half a month, so that is the only chance to retrieve the ninth spiritual


    treasure. If we can sessfully stop them from taking it, the spiritual race ns have to wait at least a


    hundred years to try and get the ninth spiritual treasure again..." Cherry continued.

 Chapter 1264 Arrive At The Water Beast Sea

    Chapter 1264 Arrive At The Water Beast Sea


    "I see." Rocky nodded. If that was the case, and they finally made it to stop the spiritual race from


    retrieving the ninth spiritual treasure, there was no need for him to worry about the future.


    "If you have no more questions, please go and prepare for the journey first. The Water Master n''s


    ruins are in the southernmost Water Beast Sea of the Wild Spirit Land. By then, I will bring the


    members of the Butterfly Divine n to meet you. Since it is thest spiritual treasure, I am sure that


    many spiritual race ns are determined to get it. This time, not only will there be arge number of


    human spirit maniptors, but arge number of powerful spiritual race beings will certainly go there. It


    will be an unprecedented melee, so you have to be fully prepared. I think it will be best to join hands


    with other spiritual race ns that also want to prevent the ninth spiritual treasure from appearing. After


    all, our Butterfly Divine n alone may not be able to help you deal with that many spiritual race


    ns," Cherry said thoughtfully. Moreover, she knew that Rocky had a close rtionship with the


    Dragon Master n, the Wood n, and the Phoenix Master n. He had also helped the three ns


    before. Therefore, if Rocky were to talk to them, perhaps, he could gather the power of these three


    ns to prevent the ninth spiritual treasure from being taken out.


    "I''ll do as I see fit," Rocky responded as if he already had his own ns in his mind.


    After that, Cherry said goodbye and left.


    Once she was gone, Rocky went to Moira first and told her the legend about the cmity beasts that


    Cherry had mentioned.


    "I did hear about this legend from my father. However, since it had happened before the beginning of


    the spiritual race, I don''t know whether it''s true or not, and we can''t verify it. However, if we can prevent


    the ninth spiritual treasure from appearing, it might not be a bad thing." Moira also knew that if the ninth


    spiritual treasure were released, it would definitely cause a massive change in the entire Wild Spirit


    Land. It was hard to predict what would happen after that.


    "That is why I''m hoping the Dragon Master n can help me this time," Rocky said with certainty.


    "As you have helped our n a lot in the past, this time, we will go all out to help you prevent the ninth


    spiritual treasure from appearing," Moira replied without hesitation with a grateful look on her face.


    "Thank you." Rocky nodded gratefully as well. Then, as he was about to leave after talking with Moira,


    Harriet suddenly came in.


    She looked like she was looking for Moira but was stopped to talk with Rocky for a bit.


    "Isis said that you were not used to living in the city, so she arranged a room for you with the Dragon


    Master n. How are you holding up here?" Rocky asked. After he returned to the Crimson City, he


    heard that Harriet was sent to the Dragon Master n''s residence because she was not used to


    human life.


    "Uhm... It''s not bad," Harriet answered awkwardly, ncing at Rocky.


    "It''s okay. I already know Harriet''s story. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of her in the future," Moira answered


    as she stepped forward to intervene. In fact, the first time she saw Harriet, she felt like she was an old


    friend. They were from different spiritual race ns, but Moira had been a mother. Thus, when she saw


    the helpless and barely matured Harriet based on the spiritual race''s age rank, her maternal nature


    was aroused.


    "Thank you." Rocky nodded. He was relieved to hear that, and he had somehow expected that as well.


    After that, he went back to the Crimson City, where he immediately ordered his men to inform Marcia


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    about the ninth spiritual treasure. He needed her help in gathering a group of elite spirit maniptors of


    the Holy Dragon Empire.


    In addition, he also sent messages to the Timber Deity Empire and the Magic Phoenix Empire, hoping


    to get support from the two empires. He also asked the two empires to inform the Wood n and the


    Phoenix Master n, hoping that the two ns could take a stand and stop the ninth spiritual


    treasure''s appearance.


    Rocky was unsure how the Wood n and the Phoenix Master n would react, but he knew that he


    needed to try his best for everyone''s sake.


    Five dayster, Marcia led a hundred spirit maniptors of the Holy Dragon Empire to the Crimson


    City.


    The Timber Deity Empire and the Magic Phoenix Empire also sent messages to Rocky, both saying


    that they would send a team of spirit maniptors to support him. However, there was no news from


    the Wood n and the Phoenix Master n for a long time. It seemed like they didn''t want to get


    involved in theing melee.


    "Isis, you should stay in the Crimson City with Sue to take care of Nigel." Rocky knew that it was very


    dangerous this time, so he didn''t want Isis toe with him. Moreover, somebody needed to take care


    of Nigel. If something bad happened, he could not bear to make Nigel an orphan in one stroke.


    "But..." Isis certainly knew that it was very dangerous to go this time, so she could not help but worry


    for Rocky.


    "Isis, don''t worry. We will be with him." Sabina walked towards Isis and grabbed her hand reassuringly.


    "Yes, we will protect him. He won''t even lose a hair," Shirley added, ncing at Rocky with a smile.


    Luci and Erica nodded in agreement.


    "Thank you, sisters. I entrust him to you," Isis said with relief. She knew that she didn''t need to worry


    about Rocky at all with these women by his side, and she trusted them wholeheartedly.


    Once all the preparations were finished, a hundred members of the Dragon Master n set out


    together with Rocky, and the other women. A hundred elite spirit maniptors that Marcia had


    gathered herself joined them, and they all headed for the rendezvous with the Timber Deity Empire and


    the Magic Phoenix Empire.


    Three dayster, the team led by Rocky arrived at the appointed ce.


    The next day, Alyssa led a group of more than one-hundred elite spirit maniptors from the Timber


    Deity Empire to meet with them. On the other hand, the Magic Phoenix Empire sent fifty elite spirit


    maniptors led by a peerless master of the Divine Stage.


    When they were finallyplete, Rocky led the team to their destination, the Water Beast Sea in the


    southernmost part of the Wild Spirit Land.


    The Water Beast Sea was named for the fact that it gathered the rarest underwater spirit-manipted


    beasts and supernatural beasts in the Wild Spirit Land. It was also the only mysterious water area in


    the Wild Spirit Land, where the two kinds of beasts inhabited together.


    When they arrived at the Water Beast Sea, they were met by the dazzling blue sea and sky, as the


    horizon almost disappeared with the glorious blue. The surface of the sea sparkled like a thousand


    diamonds everywhere the sunlight touched, and it gave Rocky and hispanions a somewhat


    peaceful feeling.


    "This looks like a great ce for a vacation." Rocky looked around the boundless sea. He could not


    help but think that it would be very suitable for a vacation if he built a wooden house here. Of course,


    that didn''t take into consideration the shark-like spirit-manipted beasts that could jump out of the


    water at any time.


    However, unbeknownst to them, this sense of peace would be broken soon.


    The Water Beast Sea had a vast coastline, so Rocky took advantage of it and led the team around it.


    They almost reached the westernmost area of the coastline, for they detoured the long way to avoid a


    confrontation with other spiritual race beings and other human spirit maniptors.


    "Let''s camp here first. Marcia and Alyssa, I want you two to supervise our camp''s preparation. Sabina,


    Luci,e with me. We will spy on the enemy," Rocky said immediately.


    Thetter two women nodded at once. Then, they left with Rocky, running along the coastline to spy on


    the enemy.

 Chapter 1265 Hidden Deep In The Sea

    Chapter 1265 Hidden Deep In The Sea


    Along the way, Rocky found that most of those who came to grab the spiritual treasure were teams


    made up of different ns of the spiritual race and the human spirit maniptors sent by their


    subsidiary countries. Of course, such units were more powerful and challenging to deal with than


    human teams.


    Even though the spiritual race couldn''t enter the forbidden area where the spiritual treasure was


    sealed, they didn''t give up, nor did they want to let the humans take it. After all, this was thest


    spiritual treasure without an owner. Therefore, every n of the spiritual race would definitely not let


    this extremely rare opportunity pass through their fingers.


    In the past, all of the eight spiritual treasures had owners. So, even if the other ns of the spiritual


    race wanted to get them, they didn''t have much chance. The ninth spiritual treasure was the only


    treasure that didn''t belong to anyone because the n that owned it had already been annihted.


    Therefore, no one knew where exactly it was hidden. It was, undoubtedly, a fairpetition.


    And although the spiritual race members couldn''t enter the forbidden area where the spiritual treasure


    was sealed, they could at least pin down and obstruct the other treasure raiding teams at the periphery,


    which would give their own teams a certain advantage.


    Besides, all the subsidiary countries of the spiritual race ns gave their all this time, seeing as they


    sent out a lot of powerful spirit maniptors. Many of them were masters at the Supernal Stage and


    the Divine Stage.


    "Basil, look at that guy. Isn''t he a spirit maniptor at the Immortal Stage?" As they passed through a


    secret forest, Sabina saw a group of spirit maniptors that were pitching their tents at the coast not


    far away. Among them was an older man clothed in yellow. He looked to be at least a hundred years


    old, but he still seemed spry and energetic. Their gs revealed that they were from the Myriad Ghosts


    Empire.


    Rocky stopped as soon as he heard Sabina''s curious question. He looked in the direction that Sabina


    was pointing at and saw the older man in yellow. Rocky''s ck face went taut with tension, but he


    didn''t say anything and just nodded at her. As Sabina had guessed, the older man in yellow was indeed


    a spirit maniptor at the Immortal Stage.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "The Myriad Ghosts Empire is also one of the influential countries in the Wild Spirit Land. It has the


    support of several prominent ns of the spiritual race, like the Ghost Master n. This time, they


    even sent out a spirit maniptor at the Immortal Stage. They must be determined to get thest


    spiritual treasure," Sabinamented as her lips tightened with tension.


    "Last I heard, the Ghost Master n already has their own spiritual treasure. Why do they have to get


    involved in this mess?" Luci whined almost sullenly.


    "It''s because they are greedy," grumbled Sabina in response. "There is only onest spiritual treasure


    left.


    Any n that wants to gain a firm foothold in the Wild Spirit Land''s current situation must get thest


    spiritual treasure. Although the Ghost Master n already has their own spiritual treasure, it won''t be a


    bad thing if they somehow obtain one more. After all, one more spiritual treasure means one less


    enemy," Rocky analyzed.


    "I see." Sabina and Luci nodded.


    "Let''s go." Without further ado, Rocky continued to move forward with the two women.


    After that, the three of them found a lot of treasure raiding teams one after another. It seemed that the


    smaller ns of the spiritual race had sent them because they weren''t very strong, but there were still


    three or four of the teams with great strength. Moreover, there were two teams with top masters at the


    Immortal Stage.


    It could be said that thest battle of treasure raiding would be among the spirit maniptors at the


    Immortal Stage, who were already peerless masters in the Wild Spirit Land. There might be


    unprecedentedly fierce battles ahead.


    Just as the three of them were about to reach the end of the coastline, arge number of treasure


    raiding teams, numbering at least three or four hundred people, caught their attention. Among them,


    there were not only powerful members of the spiritual race, but also two top masters at the Immortal


    Stage. Moreover, one of them was the older man in purple at the Immortal Stage, who had fought with


    Rocky in the Butterfly Divine n''s sacred ce to snatch the spiritual treasure of the Butterfly Divine


    n and the reincarnation pupa of the Nether Butterfly Queen.


    "I think the Heavenly Demon n sent this treasure raiding team," Rocky remarked with confidence


    when he saw the old man in purple.


    "The Heavenly Demon n again? They already have two spiritual treasures in their hands, but they


    are still aiming for thest one? How greedy!" Sabina said with a frown.


    "The Heavenly Demon n is ambitious. I''m afraid they want more than that. It might be easy to deal


    with the treasure raiding teams that we saw earlier, but this team..." Rocky shook his head. He was


    here not only to grab thest spiritual treasure but to prevent it from leaving the ce where it was


    sealed and prevent thest spiritual meridian of the nine spiritual meridians from being unsealed. That


    meant they would have to face all the other treasure raiding teams. It was conceivable how dangerous


    it was, for they had enemies from all directions.


    After exploring the enemy''s situation, Rocky and the two women returned to their camp. They gathered


    everyone to discuss the next action n.


    "Up until today, we only know that the spiritual treasure has been sealed in the ruins of the Water


    Master n, and the ruins are in the depths of the Water Beast Sea. However, we don''t know where


    they are exactly, nor do the other treasure raiding teams. Therefore, the other treasure raiding teams


    will definitely wait until the tide rises. But if we do the same, the situation will be extremely


    disadvantageous to us. So we have to find the location of the ruins first,"


    Rocky said as he looked around.


    Hearing this, everyone nodded, as none of them had any objections. "However, the ruins may be very


    deep. Not to mention humans, even the spiritual race may not be able to reach them,"mented


    Marcia.


    "It won''t be a problem for the spirit-manipted beasts with Water nature," Shirley chimed in.


    "I think so too." Rocky nodded in agreement.


    Then, on Rocky''s orders, they gathered all the spirit-manipted beasts and the guardian beasts with


    Water nature in the team and sent them deep into the Water Beast Sea to search for the ruins of the


    Water Master n.


    However, since the Water Beast Sea was very vast, it was not easy to find the ruins. Fortunately, the


    spirit-manipted beasts and guardian beasts with Water nature were not subject to any limitations in


    water, so the search went very smoothly.


    The day before the tide came, they finally found the traces of the ruins of the Water Master n.


    However, there was also a problem. In order to confirm whether the spiritual treasure was in the ruins


    or not, Rocky had to go deep into the bottom of the sea to confirm.


    That was not an easy thing to do. At that moment, everyone in the camp was discussing how they


    could best deal with this problem.


    "The ruins are at least a thousand meters under the water, and they are too far away. Except for the


    spirit-manipted beasts with Water nature, even the spiritual race may not reach them. And even if


    they can, it won''t be easy toe back. Besides, if we want to enter the ruins, we must find the


    entrance. It will take a lot of time," Alyssa analyzed.


    Everyone looked at each other, but no one had any idea what to do. That was until someone spoke up.


    "It''s not that difficult," Rocky said with a calm smile.

 Chapter 1266 A Golden Light Shining

    Chapter 1266 A Golden Light Shining


    Everyone''s eyes suddenly focused on Rocky.


    "Now¡¯s the right time for me to show my trump card," Rocky said as he immediately opened his Magic


    Spiritual Space and walked right in.


    Not long after, Rocky came out carrying a few sets of smooth and soft clothes. The clothes seemed like


    it was as smooth as fish skin. Behind him, Robin was carrying several sealed iron jars. The jars were


    half as tall as a man and there were some tubes connected to them. The jars looked peculiar.


    "Basil, what are these?" Marcia immediately asked when she saw what Rocky brought.


    As a matter of fact, everyone was curious about the things that he brought.


    "These clothes in my hands are called diving suits, and those in the hands of Robin are special diving


    equipment. These can help in providing oxygen under the water..." Rocky introduced the items briefly.


    After hearing from Cherry that the spiritual treasure might be sealed under the deep sea, he personally


    designed and made several diving suits and diving equipment just in case it was necessary.


    With Rocky''s meticulous preparation, the problem was quickly solved. A team led by Rocky, including


    Marcia and Alyssa, put on their diving suits and diving equipment and went deep into the Water Beast


    Sea.


    Shirley also joined them. It was Shirley''s spiritual beast with Water Nature that found the location of the


    Water Master n''s ruins, so they needed her beast to lead the way.


    As they swam down, the beautiful scenery under the sea water was incredibly attractive, but of course,


    not including the huge water spirit-manipted beasts and supernatural beasts that swam in their way


    from time to time.


    Fortunately, most of those beasts were very docile, so they were not that much of a bother.


    About two hourster, the team led by Shirley''s beast arrived at an area with lush water nts. Soon


    enough, they saw the outline of some relic buildings mostly covered by water grass.


    "It should be somewhere here," Rocky said with a frown on his face.


    Then, he instructed his team to look for the entrance around the ruins.


    After searching for about an hour, they still couldn''t find the entrance and the oxygen in their diving


    equipment almost reached its limit.


    For the sake of their safety, Rocky immediately made a gesture to Marcia and Alyssa. He wanted the


    two of them to lead the team to go back and fill the equipment with enough oxygen and then go back


    down here to continue the search.


    With that, Marcia, Alyssa, and the others began to swim back up. But Rocky suddenly noticed that


    Shirley was not among them. So, he immediately looked around and soon found that Shirley


    disappeared under a dense cluster of water weeds.


    Rocky was worried about her safety, so he swam over and found a secret hole under the water weeds


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    where she disappeared. After hesitating for a moment, he went straight into the hole. He saw that the


    hole was winding upwards, so he followed it all the way up.


    Not long after, Rocky saw a dim light right above his head. He straightened his back and came out of


    the hole.


    Just as he emerged, a piercing scream came suddenly.


    Rocky looked around and found that there were sealed stone walls around. The walls looked like a


    passageway entrance. Then, he saw Shirley standing in one cornerpletely naked, staring at him


    with fear. A pile of clothes which looked like the diving suit that had been taken off from her body was


    beside her.


    "You pervert, turn around and look away!" Shirley recognized Rocky at once. She covered her chest


    and thighs and shouted at him angrily.


    Rocky smiled bitterly and turned his head away. A momentter, Shirley said in a shy voice, "I¡¯m okay


    now."


    Rocky turned around and saw that Shirley had changed into a bright pink and purple robe.


    "How did you even find this ce?" Rocky asked curiously as he climbed up.


    "I didn¡¯t, Shir found it," Shirley replied immediately. Shir was the nickname of her spiritual beast with


    Water nature.


    "This must be the entrance to the relic." Rocky narrowed his eyes and looked forward. There was a


    straight passage right in front of him, but there was no light, so he couldn''t clearly see what was ahead.


    To Rocky''s surprise, the ruins were under water, but there were some ces that were not. It could be


    seen that the ruins¡¯ structure was not ordinary, and perhaps it was protected by some kind of power.


    So, Rocky also went into his Magic Spiritual Space to change his clothes. After he walked out, a me


    rose in his palm. He walked along the passage with Shirley as the me illuminated the way ahead for


    them.


    The stone walls on both sides of the passage were engraved with very abstract murals. The murals


    continued endlessly as if they were telling the history of this ce. The abstracts must be rted to the


    extinct Water Master n. There were also many patterns of other spiritual race ns like the Dragon


    Master n, the Wood n, and the Phoenix Mater n.


    They walked along the passage for a long time without turning as if they were walking on an endless


    straight road.


    "This feels so strange. Why can''t we finish this passageway?" Shirley said with a strange look on her


    face.


    Rocky thought for a while and asked Shirley to stop at once. Then, he immediately looked around at


    their surroundings.


    "Hey, what''s wrong?" Shirley looked at Rocky rmingly and asked.


    "We can¡¯t finish it because we have been circling around this whole time. This long corridor is not


    the stone wall. The stone wall looked t on the outside, but he found that it had a tiny arc when looked


    closely.


    Since the ruins were huge, even though the arc looked tiny, it was able to form a continuous circle.


    "So, what should we do now?" Shirley looked at Rocky and asked.


    "We need the help of my guiding master," Rocky said as he summoned Ken from his Magic Spiritual


    Space.


    With Rocky¡¯s nod, Ken immediately ran forward with Rocky and Shirley following it closely.


    A momentter, Ken stopped in front of a te with a slightly different color from the other stone walls.


    Rocky looked at it and reached out his hand to touch it. A momentter, the te caved in. Then there


    was suddenly a rumbling under his feet. He realized that the inner stone walls moved one after the


    other like a domino.


    In a blink of an eye, Rocky and Shirley found the entrance in front of them.


    After looking at Shirley, Rocky walked in first. Suddenly, he felt a golden light shining on his face. When


    he saw what was right in front of him, he was immediately shocked and shouted, "Oh, God! This is..."

 Chapter 1267 Shocked By The Memory

    Chapter 1267 Shocked By The Memory


    This dazzling golden light might seem to be some kind of treasure at first nce, but what Rocky saw


    was not a treasure. Although it was not a treasure, it was definitely far more amazing than that.


    In front of him was a stone chamber and at the center stood a transparent container. The container was


    filled with liquid and it was sealed with some ss-like material.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    What surprised Rocky was not the container, but the handsome man in the container. The man was


    naked andpletely soaked in the liquid. He was not breathing or moving as if he was dead and the


    container was his casket.


    The strangest thing was that this man looked alive. It gave off a somewhat strong vitality as if he was


    just asleep. The golden light was emitted by this gentle-looking man as if he was some kind of light


    source.


    "Basil, who on earth is he?" Shirley asked. She blushed and turned her head as soon as she saw the


    naked man in the container.


    Rocky shook his head. Judging from the characteristics of this man, he looked like an ordinary human


    being. He did not have the form of the spiritual race, so he must not be a member of the spiritual race.


    However, the golden light released by this man was obviously formed by some kind of power. If he


    were an ordinary human being, he would not have such a strange power.


    "Do you think that this man is the ninth spiritual treasure?" Shirley couldn''t help but suspect.


    "I don¡¯t think so. He doesn''t look like one," Rocky replied.


    However, it was hard to imagine why there was a mysterious naked man in the ruins of the Water


    Master n.


    "Basil, there¡¯s something over there. Look." Shirley noticed something and pointed at a corner of the


    container.


    Rocky immediately looked over and saw a stone model protruding from the corner of the container. It


    was like a palm that was constantly shing with a strange light as if it was guiding something.


    "Do you want to give it a try?" Shirley asked curiously.


    "No, it might be a dangerous trap," Rocky said as he nced at the mysterious man in the container


    and shook his head.


    "But what if it has something to do with the spiritual treasure?" Shirley said suspiciously. She was quite


    curious about the strange object.


    Rocky thought she made sense. The mysterious man might have something to do with the spiritual


    treasure even though he didn''t think that he was the spiritual treasure. Otherwise, why was he in the


    ruins of the Water Master n?


    After hesitating for a while, Rocky finally nodded to Shirley. Shirley immediately went to the container,


    bent down, and pressed her hand on the palm-shaped stone model. But after she ced her hand


    there for a long time, nothing happened at all.


    "Come on!" Shirley pursed her lips and eventually withdrew her hand. Then she turned to look at Rocky


    who was right behind her and said, "Maybe my hand is too small." Then she suddenly grabbed Rocky''s


    hand and pressed it against the stone model.


    However, nothing happened either.


    "Perhaps it has nothing to do with the spiritual treasure," Rocky said with a light shrug. But just when


    he was about to withdraw his hand, he suddenly felt that his hand was tightly stuck in the stone model


    and could not be pulled away.


    Then, he heard an extraordinarily strong noise in his ears. The noise was so loud that he felt like his


    eardrums were going to explode. Suddenly, a memory shed in his mind.


    The memory greatly shocked him. He was looking down at a deste and boundlessnd which


    seemed to have suffered a severe catastrophe. There were countless dead bodies of the spiritual race


    and guardian beasts everywhere. Thick scarlet blood was flowing like a river from at least tens of


    thousands of lifeless bodies.


    ''The death of the myriad spiritual race beings?'' Such a thought suddenly shed through Rocky''s mind.


    The owner with this memory started to move and soon fell on a solitary cliff. On the solitary cliff stood a


    figure d in a ck cloak. The figure was filled with a strong evil aura, making it impossible to look


    directly straight at it. The man with the memory was extremely frightened by the figure in front of him,


    as if thetter was the horrible incarnation of darkness and evil.


    "Your Majesty, what you have done will ruin the spiritual race," the man said to the evil figure.


    "Oh, is that so?" the figure said with a cold smile on his face. He looked extremely arrogant, like a king


    who ruled the world.


    "Although I can''t stop you, I still have to remind you as an official of our race that the consequences of


    your actions will only destroy our entire existence!" the man said indignantly.


    "Huh. Destroy? I don''t think it''s a bad thing at all. It will eventually happen anyway. I just made it sooner


    ratherter," the figure said indifferently. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t care about anything in this world.


    "Why are you doing this? I still can''t understand," the man questioned.


    "All things are created equal. Some powerful people will only make this world distorted. Why do you


    think the spiritual race beings were so determined? They already knew that they would end up dead,


    but they were not afraid at all. It''s because they knew their sacrifices would bring unimaginable impact


    to their descendants. They were not fighting for the present, but for the future of their race and this


    world," the figure said coldly like a philosopher. However, his cold words seemed to be mixed with


    inexplicable expectations.


    "I actually want to ask you a favor," the figure said to the man after deeply sighing.


    "Really? What is it?" the man asked in surprise. He didn''t expect that the king would talk to him in such


    a manner.


    "Live a long life and witness the future of this world for me," the figure said coldly.


    "Since you ordered it, I will do it. But you will witness it yourself, right? You¡¯re going to live forever," the


    man replied respectfully.


    "Oh, really?" The figure smiled wickedly.


    He turned around slowly. His resolute face was covered by a terrifying mask. It looked like the face of


    Death, which made people feel that death was exactly right in front of them.

 Chapter 1268 Being Threatened

    Chapter 1268 Being Threatened


    "The Holy Mask..." Rocky finally came back to his senses. His eyes widened, and thest scene in his


    memory still lingered in his mind. The mask that the evil figure wore was the Holy Mask which belonged


    to the first patriarch of the Dragon Master n, and was also the holy treasure of the n.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    But obviously, the figure that the owner of this memory called king was not the first patriarch of the


    Dragon Master n. Although Rocky didn''t see his face, he could tell from the conversation in the


    memory that this king seemed to be closely rted to the death of myriad spiritual race beings. But


    who on earth was he? Although Rocky had a guess in his mind, he was not so sure about it.


    The conversation in the memory also contained many pieces of important information that were very


    useful for Rocky.


    At that moment, Rocky couldn''t help but look at the mysterious man in the container. If this mysterious


    man was actually the owner of this memory, a subordinate of the king, who on earth was he really?


    What was his rtionship with the evil man that he called king?


    Rocky was sure that if this mysterious man was still alive, he could help him solve the mystery of the


    death of myriad spiritual race beings.


    "Hey, Basil. Are you okay?" When she saw that Rocky waspletely lost in thought while he was


    staring at the mysterious man in the container, Shirley shook him immediately.


    Rocky came back to his senses and lightly shook his head. After looking at the mysterious man, he


    said, "We must keep searching."


    Although he was extremely interested in the mysterious man in the container, the most important thing


    now was to find the ninth spiritual treasure. After finding the spiritual treasure, he would try to figure out


    more about the mysterious man''s background and secrets.


    So, Rocky and Shirley left the stone chamber. Just as the two of them walked out of the stone


    chamber, the mysterious man in the container suddenly opened his eyes.


    On the other hand, the two of them continued to follow Ken as it led the way. Not long after, they found


    another entrance. After entering, they found themselves in another straight passage. But this time it


    seemed that they were closer to the center.


    The two together with Ken continued to move forward in a circle. After nearly walking a full circle, they


    finally found another entrance that was closer to the center than thest one they entered.


    They walked like this over and over again. Although they felt that it was endless, they realized that the


    length of the passage seemed to be getting shorter and shorter. They must be constantly approaching


    the center.


    Finally, as they circled around many times, the two of them walked into arge area where a blue light


    glowed. This area seemed to be a square with nothing but some steps and pirs, which was incredibly


    open and empty.


    In the center of the area stood a small altar, on which there was a floating hammer-shaped spiritual


    treasure that emitted a bright blue spiritual light.


    "Is that the spiritual treasure?" It was the first time Shirley had seen a spiritual treasure, so she was


    very curious and approached it immediately. She wanted to see the magic it had with her own eyes.


    "Hey, wait, be careful." Rocky couldn''t help but pull Shirley back. Spiritual treasures were usually well


    protected in all kinds of ways, so no one should approach it recklessly. They would be in a greater


    trouble if they fell into one of the traps that protected it.


    Rocky observed the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure and the surroundings of the altar carefully. He


    didn''t see any special protection or any supernatural beast that guarded it.


    "So, what should we do next? We already found the spiritual treasure, but we can''t take it out. How


    could we protect it then?" Shirley asked Rocky.


    "I''ll ask Ken to send you out. You go back to the camp and tell Marcia the situation here. She will be in


    charge ofmanding the team¡¯s next steps. I''ll stay here to prevent spirit maniptors at the


    Immortal Stage from entering..." Rocky said after he thought for a while.


    "No, it would be too dangerous for you to stay herepletely alone." Shirley shook her head in


    disagreement.


    "Someone must go back to report the situation here. Do you want me to leave you here totally alone


    while I go back?" Rocky teasingly said as he looked at Shirley with a bitter smile.


    "Well, if you put it that way, then I guess I''d better go back." Shirley''s face changed slightly after she


    took in what Rocky said.


    So, Rocky asked Ken to escort Shirley to the entrance of the ruins and that it shoulde back to join


    him after escorting Shirley out. Then, Shirley and Ken left Rocky and began to walk out of the stone


    door together.


    However, just as the two reached the door, a figure with an astonishing aura suddenly appeared out of


    nowhere and quickly controlled Shirley.


    Shirley immediately let out a loud cry. She wanted to resist but found that her whole body could not


    move. The opponent''s strength was way above hers.


    "Let her go at once." Although Rocky rushed over immediately, it was still toote. He could only open


    his eyes wide and stare coldly at the figure that controlled Shirley. Judging from his aura, the person


    was obviously a spirit maniptor at the third grade of the Immortal Stage.


    "I¡¯ll let her go once you take the spiritual treasure behind you and give it to me." The figure slowly


    revealed his true face as he grabbed Shirley. It was definitely a strong man. There was a scar on his


    left cheek that extended from his eyes all the way down to his chin. He looked very ferocious. His left


    eye was lifeless, but his right eye glowed with a fierce light and was as wide as that of a tiger. Rocky


    couldn''t tell his age, but almost all spirit maniptors that could reach the Immortal Stage in the Wild


    Spirit Land were over a hundred years old.


    Rocky took a closer look at the powerful warrior. He didn''t remember ever seeing this man in the


    treasure hunting teams he had previously met.


    "Basil, don''t listen to him. He wouldn¡¯t dare to kill me. Otherwise, my grandfather would never let him


    go," Shirley said proudly while still struggling at the grasp of the spirit maniptor.


    "What? Your grandfather?" the powerful spirit maniptor confusedly said with a frown on his face.


    "My grandfather is Bryant Ximen. If you hurt me, you will be dead for sure," Shirley said as she intently


    stared at him with her beautiful eyes.


    "Oh, is that so? I didn''t expect you to be Bryant''s granddaughter. What a small world indeed! Bryant


    was the one who disabled one of my eyes. And today I caught his granddaughter! It''s finally the time to


    seek retribution for what he had done to me in the past," the powerful warrior yfully said andughed


    wildly.


    "You..." Shirley''s face immediately changed when she heard this. She didn''t expect that this man was


    the enemy of her grandfather.


    "Boy, hurry up! Or do you really want to see me kill her?" The powerful spirit maniptor named Dudley


    red at Rocky with a sneer and suddenly tightened his grip on Shirley''s neck.


    Shirley immediately choked as she waspletely in pain because of the tightened force.


    When Rocky saw this, his eyes turned cold. He couldn''t let Shirley die. After hesitating for a while, he


    finally turned around and reached out for the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure.


    However, just as he was about to touch the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure, it instantly radiated an


    intense blue light. The light spread out quickly and a strong spiritual power surged out like a torrent.


    Suddenly, the whole ce shook violently.


    "You useless brat, what have you done?" Dudley immediately red at Rocky, thinking that Rocky had


    tricked him.


    When Rocky looked at the ce which shook violently as if it were about to copse, his face became


    grim and he didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 1269 The Fierce Melee

    Chapter 1269 The Fierce Melee


    Meanwhile on the sea above the ruins, waves were suddenly surging. Soon enough, they formed huge


    rumbling and roaring waves that rushed towards the coastline. The momentum was incredibly


    astonishing.


    In the camp, Marcia, Alyssa, and the others were worried by the disappearance of Rocky and Shirley.


    "The huge tide ising!" a spirit maniptor reported immediately as he ran in.


    As the people in the camp heard this, they walked out of the camp and saw the Water Beast Sea not


    too far away with surging waves rather shocking.


    At first, the huge waves only reached the coastline a dozen meters. But soon enough, the waves


    became stronger and stronger and higher and higher. It was like a tsunami which was extremely


    spectacr.


    "It seems that we must retreat now," Alyssa directly said to Marcia.


    Marcia nodded in agreement. It seemed that the whole coastline would be affected soon. If they did not


    retreat now, they would surely be in big trouble.


    So, under the leadership of Marcia and Alyssa, the team of spirit maniptors and the members of the


    Dragon Master n retreated quickly to a higher ce behind the coastline. They looked down at the


    torrential huge waves which were constantly crashing into the coastline.


    The waves rose again and again. Not long after, the waves were dozens of meters tall. They were like


    rolling curtains that were intertwining and churning, which waspletely frightening.


    "Do you think Basil and Shirley are all right?" Seeing this unbelievable scene, Sabina couldn''t help but


    worry.


    Marcia and Alyssa looked serious too, but they could not go now to the sea to look for Rocky and


    Shirley. Moreover, the appearance of the huge waves only meant that the ruins of the Water Master


    n would soon appear above the sea. By then, all the treasure raiding teams would definitely take


    action, so their task during that time was to prevent the spiritual treasure from being taken away. So,


    they must get ready.


    Two hourster, on the sea a thousand meters away from the Water Beast Sea, something hade


    out from the water. Water sshed up and down continuously and it was spread all around. The


    sshing of the water was extremely violent.


    A momentter, the huge stone roof of a grand building broke out of the water and raised spray all over


    the sky. At the same time, the roofs of the other buildings appeared on the sea, apanied by a loud


    sshing sound. The scene waspletely amazing.


    After a short while, dozens of grand ancient buildings rose slowly from the bottom of the sea in front of


    everyone. All the treasure raiding teams, including the spiritual race ns, were totally stunned. They


    couldn''t imagine what kind of power could make the ruins, which were the same size as a city, rise from


    the bottom of the sea.


    They could already clearly see the buildings, the crisscross roads and all kinds of tall stone statues as


    the ruins gradually emerged from the sea. They could also see the most spectacr round top building


    that was in the shape of a pyramid. On both sides of the grand building were beast statues about half


    the height of an ordinary man. They were silently guarding the round top building.


    At the same time, a very wide stone path emerged from the bottom of the sea, which connected the


    coastline to the ruins.


    Seeing the appearance of the stone path, the treasure raiding teams immediately began to move.


    Alyssa looked at Marcia seriously. Obviously, the two women had the same thought.


    "No matter what, we have to stop those treasure raiding teams from approaching the ruins first," Marcia


    said firmly. "Erica, you''ll lead the spirit maniptors of the Magic Phoenix Empire, and be responsible


    for stopping the treasure raiding teams approaching from the left side of the stone path."


    "Alright, I¡¯ve got it." Erica nodded immediately at Marcia¡¯smand.


    "I''ll lead the spirit maniptors of the Timber Deity Empire to the right side of the path," Alyssa directly


    said to Marcia.


    "Alright. The spirit maniptors of the Holy Dragon Empire and all the members of the Dragon Master


    n will follow me to guard that stone path," Marcia ordered at once.


    So, under the lead of Marcia and Alyssa, the teams of spirit maniptors and the members of the


    Dragon Master n swarmed towards the stone path.


    At the same time, the other teams also rushed to the stone path. The masters of the spiritual race ns


    in each team opened a way for their own teams.


    Soon enough, the teams of spirit maniptors led by Marcia and Alyssa were in front of the stone path.


    Along with the members of the Dragon Master n, they started fighting the treasure raiding teams.


    The melee was extremely fierce.


    All the treasure raiding teams wanted to rush to the stone path first, so they fought with all their might.


    The scene was horribly chaotic.


    "Sabina, you and Luci go ahead first to find Basil and Shirley," Marcia immediately ordered.


    As soon as Sabina and Luci heard the order, they rushed into the stone path under cover and quickly


    headed for the ruins.


    Meanwhile, the powerful treasure raiding team sent by the Heavenly Demon n, which was led by


    the old man in purple, appeared and rushed towards the stone path.


    They were immensely powerful and totally unstoppable, since the old man in purple had already


    reached the Immortal Stage and they had the help of many ordinary spiritual beings of the spiritual


    race. When they were about to break through the heavy encirclement and enter the stone path, Marcia,


    together with more than ten members of the Dragon Master n and dozens of spirit maniptors of


    the Holy Dragon Empire, stood in their way.


    "You go ahead and rush in first. I''ll fight her." The old man in purple knew that Marcia was strong, so he


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    nned to deal with her himself.


    "Nobody can enter the ruins." Marcia summoned the Holy-blood Dragon King directly. Meanwhile, her


    entire being changed instantly. She evolved into a member of the spiritual race, exuding a frightening


    aura of a spiritual master. The spirit maniptors and the members of the spiritual race around were


    stunned to see her transformation.


    Then, several ordinary spiritual beings of the spiritual race appeared in front of the old man in purple.


    "Go now!" The old man in purple narrowed his eyes and rushed towards Marcia along with the several


    ordinary spiritual beings.


    Marcia didn''t show any signs of weakness. She and the Holy-blood Dragon King fought against the old


    man in purple and the ordinary spiritual beings. The other spirit maniptors and the members of the


    spiritual race also began to fight, starting an extremely fierce offensive and defensive battle.


    Just as the ruins surfaced and the treasure raiding teams were fighting, Rocky, Dudley and Shirley


    were still inside the circr building of the ruins. Shirley was still being held hostage, while Rocky and


    Dudley were in a stalemate.

 Chapter 1270 Fierce Attacks of The Underwater Beasts

    Chapter 1270 Fierce Attacks of The Underwater Beasts


    "Give me the spiritual treasure!" Once the vibration had stopped, Dudley immediately put pressure on


    Shirley''s neck. That way, he could exert more power at any moment and instantly break her neck.


    When Rocky saw Dudley''s ferocious attack, he knew that Dudley couldn''t be fooled easily. Thus, he


    tentatively reached out his hand to the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure. But at that time, nothing


    happened to the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure, so Rocky caught it easily.


    "Give it to me," Dudley told Rocky with a sinister smile, his hand still on Shirley''s neck.


    Rocky took one look at the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure and suddenly threw it into the air.


    Moving fast, Dudley immediately pushed Shirley away and tried to grab the hammer-shaped spiritual


    treasure falling in the air. However, at that moment, the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure suddenly


    disappeared in midair. No matter how fast Dudley had moved, his hands only caught air.


    "Damn it!" Dudley furiously shouted as he red at Rocky, who had appeared beside Shirley like a


    knight in shining armor.


    The next moment, Ken appeared beside Rocky, with the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure in its


    mouth.


    "It doesn''t matter. You won''t get out of here alive." Suddenly, Dudley''s aura increased tenfold, and with


    a single punch, his spiritual light shot into all directions. The only entrance copsed immediately,


    sealing the cepletely.


    When Rocky realized that Dudley had sealed the sole exit point, his eyes turned sharp and icy, like a


    snowstorm in the middle of a winter night. He took the spiritual treasure back from Ken''s mouth and put


    it back on the stage. Then, he turned to Dudley and said, "I didn''t n to leave in the first ce. I''m not


    here to grab the spiritual treasure, but to prevent you from taking the spiritual treasure away from


    here..."


    "If you want to die together, then I''ll fulfill your wish!" Dudley shouted. He became even more furious


    when Rocky didn''t look distressed. At once, he rushed directly towards Rocky and Shirley, as the


    powerful aura instantly enveloped the two of them.


    Since Rocky had to protect Shirley, his attack was also limited. On the contrary, Dudley''s killing intent


    grew even more intense. As heunched a fatal attack, he charged towards Rocky and Shirley.


    Burdened by Shirley, Rocky could only try his best to resist the attack of Dudley. In an instant, the


    whole area was shrouded in light, and spiritual waves washed over them like waves on the shore.


    The strength at the third grade of the Immortal Stage was truly extraordinary, and Rocky was at a


    disadvantage. It was even more terrifying because Dudley had not yet used his full strength.


    While the two of them were fighting, the ruins suddenly trembled with a violent earthquake.


    Simultaneously, the arc-shaped roof in the area cracked open by itself, revealing a vast gap over them.


    The hammer-shaped spiritual treasure on the table suddenly rushed up and passed through the hole,


    and in a sh, it was gone.


    Rocky, Shirley, and Dudley could do nothing but gape at the vast gap above them. It happened too


    quickly!


    However, while Rocky and Shirley were distracted by the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure, Dudley


    took advantage. Heunched his attack first, releasing a violent spiritual power like a riptide. After


    forcing Rocky to retreat, he immediately jumped up towards the gap on top of them, assisted by several


    stone pirs, and chased after the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure.


    "Let''s go up and take a look," Rocky said, held Shirley, and jumped on Ken.


    Soon, Ken transformed into a cloud and rushed up through the gap of the ceiling.


    At that moment, on the wide stone path leading to the ruins, all of the treasure hunting teams were


    fighting to the death. Suddenly, they saw a blue hammer-shaped spiritual shadow sh out of the most


    magnificent circr building in the ruins. Then, it flew to the top of the highest tower in the ruins and


    remained floating in the air.


    "What is that? Is it a spiritual treasure?" As soon as the spirit maniptors of each treasure hunting


    team saw the hammer-shaped spiritual shadow''s appearance, they blindly rushed to the stone path as


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    one. All of them moved in a frenzy, causing even more chaos, which was downright terrifying.


    However, while the treasure hunting teams were fighting over the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure


    that suddenly appeared, the spiritual treasure floating at the top of the pointed tower exploded with


    vibrant light. The light caused a ripple-like effect all around them, as it spread out in all directions.


    Soon, the huge waves around the ruins subsided, but it exposed a more horrifying scene! Countless


    beast shadows had suddenly appeared under the sea on both sides of the wide stone path, floating up


    to the sea towards them.


    Before long, more than ten colossal spirit-manipted beasts and supernatural beasts with Water


    nature had jumped out of the sea and climbed directly to the coastline. Then, they rushed into the


    group of human beings and the spiritual race beings, attacking them with fervor.


    These beasts were at least four- or five-star level, so once they went on a rampage, they would


    undoubtedly make the situation more chaotic.


    Of course, this was just the beginning. Soon, arger number of spirit-manipted beasts and


    supernatural beasts emerged from the sea and climbed up the coastline,unching a crazy attack.


    Many treasure hunting teams wanted to fight their way out of the siege. However, there were about one


    hundred of the beasts. Besides, they weren''t small, so they were not easy to dispatch. Before they


    knew it, the treasure hunting teams were already surrounded. Even if they wanted to retreat, there was


    no way back!


    As a result, the treasure hunting teams couldn''t break out of the encirclement. Instead, they were


    trapped by the beasts, and they kept on receiving one devastating attack after another.


    The most terrible thing was that more and more beasts appeared on the sea. Finally, not only the


    coastline but also the stone path and ruins had been filled with the beasts.


    Meanwhile, Sabina and Luci, who had entered the ruins, were looking for Rocky and Shirley.


    Suddenly, their path was covered by darkness as if night had fallen, even though it was the middle of


    the day. They realized it was the shadow of a colossal beast when they looked up, and they saw the


    fish-like figure descending upon them from the sky.


    Seeing this, Sabina and Luci immediately flew away.


    With a loud bang, the massive fish-like beast crashed down in front of the two women, creating a deep


    pit of more than ten meters. The stone fragments flew up with its impact like speeding bullets.


    Fortunately, the two women had dodged in time, or they could have been gravely injured.


    As soon as the beast touched down, it turned its attention to the two women. Its strong aura was up to


    the seven-star level. Its whole body was as smooth as a fish''s, and was thick and long. It looked like a


    whale with crocodilian limbs, and it pounced on the two women with no hesitation.


    "Luci, I''ll deal with this. Go and find Basil and Sherry..." Sabina instructed Luci.


    At first, Luci hesitated. She nced at the herculean beast in front of them and then nodded to


    Sabina. When Sabina didn''t change her mind, Luci summoned her cyan bird, intending to fly above


    the huge fish-like beast to avoid it.


    However, just as she was about to fly off, it suddenly opened its mouth and sprayed a mass of


    condensed ck ink. It sprang towards Luci at top-speed, who was riding on the cyan bird.


    Seeing the ck ink surged over them like a tidal wave, the cyan bird tried its best to dodge. Yet, it was


    toote. The bird soon overturned, Luci slipping off its back and rapidly falling to the ground with a


    scream.

 Chapter 1271 Fight Dudley Alone

    Chapter 1271 Fight Dudley Alone


    "Luci! No!" Sabina''s face changed when she saw what was happening in front of her. She


    immediately summoned Duchess Silver to save Luci.


    However, the gigantic fish suddenly leaped into the air. It opened its humongous reeking mouth, ready


    to swallow Luci who was rapidly falling from the air.


    Seeing this, Luci immediately turned around in the air and faced the huge fish beneath her. She


    continuouslyunched the spiritual martial arts skills of the Divine Stage, trying to defeat the huge fish.


    However, the scales of the huge fish were as hard as iron walls that all her efforts turned out in vain.


    Just when Luci was about to fall right into the mouth of the huge fish, a violent Moon de strike


    dashed through the air and instantly crashed into the body of the huge fish. The huge fish was


    forcefully thrown away up in the air.


    Almost at the same time, a tall figure quickly flew over to Luci. In the blink of an eye, he caught


    Luci and they slowly fell. Luci felt her rescuer¡¯s aura enveloping her. The aura wasing from a


    strong man and it was very familiar.


    "Basil..." Luci said, her bodypletely trembling all over.


    "Luci, are you hurt?" Rocky asked with a worried look.


    Luci shook her head immediately. She was in total disbelief at what happened.


    When she saw that Rocky had saved Luci, Sabina let out a deep sigh of relief.


    At the same time, Shirley riding on Ken alsonded on the ground.


    "Basil, that guy is heading that way. We must go after him quickly," Shirley said as she pointed at where


    Dudley was heading.


    Rocky immediately turned around and saw that Dudley was quickly approaching the tower where the


    hammer-shaped spiritual treasure was floating.


    The huge fish that had just been knocked away by Rocky fell to the ground with a loud bang. It was


    extremely angry as it let out a harsh roar.


    "I''ll leave that beast to you," Rocky said after letting go of Luci. Then he summoned Ken and rushed


    to the tower to stop Dudley from taking the spiritual treasure.


    As Dudley was climbing up the tower, Rocky immediately caught up with him.


    "You worthless brat, you are annoying me extremely! You are not yet at the Immortal Stage, but you


    dare to challenge me. You have really overestimated yourself!" Seeing that Rocky was chasing after


    him, Dudley looked sullen. After all, he was at the third grade of the Immortal Stage, one of the top


    masters in the Wild Spirit Land, but he was being provoked by a young man who was not as powerful


    as him. He could not stand it.


    "Oh, really?" With a smile appearing at the corners of his mouth, Rocky immediately pulled out the


    Frozen Wind Dagger and shed it out. A huge Moon de appeared and turned into a fierce force


    that instantly roared out.


    Seeing this, Dudley directly gathered his spiritual power and waved his fist. The fist radiance quickly


    shed, and the Moon de was immediately sent away. Dudley roared angrily in annoyance and


    threw another punch. A huge light shadow that looked like a devil tiger flew out and covered Rocky in a


    sh.


    Rocky didn''t take it head-on. Instead, he used the Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring to conjure a shield


    to dissolve most of the light shadow''s power. At the same time, he motioned for Ken to rush to the


    hammer-shaped spiritual treasure first.


    "You useless brat!" Seeing that Rocky deliberately tricked him into fighting and took the opportunity to


    approach the spiritual treasure first, Dudley was totally exasperated. His spiritual light immediately rose


    and turned into a light shadow that quickly rushed forward.


    A smile shed across Rocky¡¯s eyes when he saw that Dudley was chasing after him. When he was


    near the top of the tower, he suddenly turned around and shed through the air.


    However, nothing happened.


    When he noticed that Rocky''s attack was somehow weak, Dudley was surprised. But soon enough, he


    suddenly felt a strong pressure rushing in front of him. His face changed involuntarily. He had never


    seen any power that could hide in thin air. Moreover, he was stunned that he couldn''t capture its aura.


    Boom! A loud booming sound was heard everywhere.


    Suddenly, the strong Evil me exploded in front of Dudley and shrouded him. In an instant, the me


    radiance rushed up. The spiritual power burst out and shone at the top of the tower. It attracted the


    teams that were scrambling to rush into the ruins from the stone path. However, they were being


    surrounded by a mass of spirit-manipted beasts and supernatural beasts which they fought fiercely.


    The situation was very chaotic, so the spirit maniptors of the three empires led by Marcia, Alyssa,


    and Erica, as well as the members of the Dragon Master n all gathered. They fought back the


    treasure raiding teams while resisting the attacks of the spirit-manipted beasts and supernatural


    beasts.


    "That must be Basil..." Marcia''s eyes narrowed. She was sure that the me radiance was caused by


    Rocky''s power, so she was relieved. At least she knew that Rocky was still alive and somehow safe.


    However, there were about four hundred spirit-manipted beasts and supernatural beasts that were


    attacking them. And the treasure raiding teams were desperately rushing towards the stone path, which


    caused a lot of pressure to Marcia and the others.


    Although Marcia led the masters of the Dragon Master n to block the way, several powerful spirit


    maniptors from different teams forced their way out of the encirclement and quickly approached the


    ruins.


    "You stay here. I''ll go after them," Alyssa said to Marcia and immediately chased after them.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and Dudley were fiercely fighting on the top of the tower. Rocky''s unexpected attack


    just now made Dudley a little embarrassed, but it was not that easy to hurt him.


    Dudley was obviously enraged by Rocky as his eyes were terrifyingly opened wide.


    "Young man, it''s rare indeed for you to have that kind of strength at such a young age, but there is still


    a huge gap between your strength and mine. I will not kill anyone that I do not know. So, tell me your


    name first!" Dudley stared at Rocky fiercely, his eyes seething with anger.


    "I am Prince Crimson of the Holy Dragon Empire," Rocky introduced himself at once.


    "What? Prince Crimson? You are the famous Prince Crimson?" Obviously, Dudley had heard of the


    legends about him.


    However, in Dudley''s eyes, Rocky was only at the high grade of the Divine Stage, no matter how


    legendary he was, and it was impossible for Rocky to defeat him. He was already at the third grade of


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    the Immortal Stage after all.


    With a shout, he flew towards Rocky like a shooting star as he threw punches. In an instant, huge


    powerful fist shadows rushed towards Rocky like a storm.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed and then he used the Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring to conjure a shield to


    resist the attack. He knew that there would be a fiercer battle ahead, so he couldn''t use his full strength


    now.

 Chapter 1272 The Demonic Super Body

    Chapter 1272 The Demonic Super Body


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The light of the fist shadows instantly hit the spiritual shield. Itpletely exploded and shook the


    shield. Under its great impact, the shield immediately became weak. Soon enough, the spiritual shield


    was broken, so Rocky was forced to take a few steps back.


    "He is really powerful indeed," Rocky muttered to himself. His face changed slightly when he saw the


    fierce attack from Dudley.


    Dudley took a deep breath as if what he had done was just a warm-up. He clenched his fist and then


    one of his arms suddenly became dark scarlet in color. His arm looked like it was burning with heat as if


    it contained immense power.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ''He has used the spiritual power to elerate the blood cirction of his arm. With that, the muscles


    will be more active, and he can push his body¡¯s power to the limit,'' Rocky thought as he looked at


    Dudley''s arm. Seeing that Dudley used his spiritual power to activate his body and make his arm


    unleash more power, Rocky knew that the opponent he faced this time was indeed a powerful one!


    After Dudley strengthened his arm, he waved his fist in the air. An astonishing spiritual power came out


    of his fist immediately. It was like a giant hand covering the sky, directly sweeping over Rocky with


    overwhelming momentum.


    Seeing the powerful punch wasing directly at him in the form of spiritual power, Rocky narrowed


    his eyes and once again used the Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring to conjure the spiritual shield to


    resist the attack. However, the spiritual shield was easily prated after the astonishing spiritual


    power hit it. Then, the spiritual power sped up and directly hit Rocky''s body.


    Although Rocky had the spiritual power to protect his body, he still spat out a mouthful of blood under


    the strong impact of the attack. This blow had definitely taken him by surprise.


    Seeing that Rocky was injured, Dudley showed a look of disdain. He felt that Rocky was weaker than


    he had expected because he could not even resist his strike.


    However, after Rocky took a few steps back, a menacing smile appeared on his face.


    Dudley showed a strange expression when he saw Rocky¡¯s reaction. It was clear that Rocky was


    injured, but he was still so calm like nothing happened. His courage was impressive. Despite that,


    Dudley didn''t risk giving Rocky any chance and immediately threw another punch. The violent and


    direct power was like a fierce bird or beast as it came at Rocky again.


    Rocky didn''t dare to take it head-on this time, so he turned his body to dodge it immediately. However,


    Dudley had already expected Rocky''s move, as he suddenly elerated and appeared in front of


    Rocky.


    Rocky immediately raised the Frozen Wind Dagger in his hand. It turned into a fire shadow that rose to


    the sky which instantly enveloped Dudley.


    But Dudley didn''t move. Instead, his spiritual power soared all over his body to resist Rocky''s attack.


    Bang!


    The Evil meing from the Frozen Wind Dagger collided with the spiritual power released by


    Dudley. The impact of the collision was felt everywhere. A huge cloud of smoke and dust began to float


    into the air and the deafening sound reverberated around the ce.


    Since the spiritual power that Dudley released was stronger than Rocky''s, Rocky waspletely blown


    away.


    As they fought, Rocky looked far inferiorpared to Dudley.


    ''The strength of this Dudley must be greater than Reginald¡¯s. It¡¯s really difficult to deal with him!'' Rocky


    thought to himself. At the same time, he looked down and found that there were around seven or eight


    shadows quickly approaching the altar.


    ''Dudley is already difficult to deal with. If other spirit maniptors at the Immortal Stagee, I''m


    afraid I might lose the spiritual treasure. It seems the only way to save the spiritual treasure is to sink


    the ruins back to the bottom of the sea!'' Rocky thought. Based on what happened before, there would


    be a huge tide in the Water Beast Sea every hundred years. Perhaps it had something to do with the


    hammer-shaped spiritual treasure. It might be the source of power that made the ruins float on the


    surface of the water. If he could stop the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure from continuing to release


    its power, he might be able to make the ruins sink back to the bottom of the sea.


    As he thought of this, Rocky had already made up his mind. He immediately summoned Ken and


    instantly fused Ken into his body. His aura instantly broke through to the second grade of the Immortal


    Stage.


    "Huh. Spirit Possession? You are still no match for me, brat." Dudley was not frightened at all, even


    though Rocky rose to the second grade of the Immortal Stage. He knew that the Spirit Possession had


    a time limit and could onlyst for a short time. Even though Rocky used the Spirit Possession, there


    was still a gap in their strength. So in his eyes, Rocky was still not a threat to him.


    As he spoke, he rushed to reach Rocky andunched a crazy attack. The shadows of his fists radiated


    a spiritual light in all directions. The impact of his strong power covered a wide range and caused


    violent gales and spiritual energy waves.


    Although Rocky had reached the second grade of the Immortal Stage by using the Spirit Possession,


    there was still a gap in his strength and Dudley¡¯s. It put Rocky in apletely disadvantageous


    position.


    "Uriah!" Since they were fighting at the top of the tower, Robin would be useless in this situation, so


    Rocky summoned Uriah immediately.


    As Uriah flew out of its master''s Magic Spiritual Space with me light all over its body, it immediately


    released its powerful aura. As Dudley saw this, his face slightly changed. However, he was still calm


    since he had already heard about the rumor that Prince Crimson could control more than one spirit-


    manipted beast. What surprised him was that Uriah''s talent and strength were beyond the levels of


    other spirit-manipted beasts.


    As a matter of fact, Uriah''s strength was even superior to that of the spiritual race''s guardian beast. If it


    were not restricted by its master''s own strength, it might be even more powerful than it was now.


    "You¡¯re a really troublesome brat!" Dudley became a little worried when Rocky had not only activated


    the Spirit Possession but also summoned Uriah which was not an ordinary beast. Besides that, he also


    noticed that seven or eight light shadows were approaching.


    "Brat, just get out of the way if you don¡¯t want to end up dead," Dudley threatened as he angrily stared


    at Rocky. The hammer-shaped spiritual treasure was not far away from him, but he couldn''t get it


    because Rocky was standing in his way.


    "Cut the crap. If you want to get the spiritual treasure, you have to defeat me first..." Rocky''s aura


    soared as he and Uriah guarded the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure behind them. They stood there


    assertively as if they would tear anyone who approached it.


    "Fine, I''ll take your life!" Dudley took a deep breath and then widened his eyes. Blood streaks covered


    his entire body, and his whole body turned red as if he was burned by fire. The powerful aura of the


    Immortal Stage began to rampage around him like a storm.


    Rocky just stood still while he stared at Dudley whose aura became violent.


    "Demonic Super Body!" Dudley shouted. The next moment, spiritual light glowed all over his body. A


    ray of light suddenly expanded from his body and finally formed a giant demonic shadow. Then, he


    waved his arms like pirs towards Rocky to chop him.

 Chapter 1273 The Melee Escalated

    Chapter 1273 The Melee Escted


    Seeing Dudley''s transformation, Uriah immediately lunged forward. It flew into the air to resist the arms


    of the demonic shadow that came down on Rocky.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! In a blink of an eye, Uriah shed with the demonic shadow head-on and


    withstood its attacks.


    When Dudley saw that Uriah was able to withstand his attacks, his face immediately turned red with


    anger. Then he continued tounch more violent attacks. Uriah tried its best to resist the endless


    attacks from Dudley. Although it was losing ground, it showed no fear and disyed its powerful


    physical strength.


    "Demonic Wild Shadow!" Dudley shouted and punched Uriah again. He was close to bing ballistic


    because of Uriah¡¯s defense. Suddenly, the demonic shadow behind him turned into a ball of demonic


    light and flew out of his body, directly charging at Uriah aggressively.


    Bang!


    With a crashing sound, the demonic light shone brightly as it hit Uriah''s body. At the same time, Uriah''s


    me also rose abruptly into the sky. The two powerful forces were instantly locked in a fierce


    stalemate up in the air.


    "Ghost-head Sea Lion!" Dudley shouted and suddenly opened his Magic Spiritual Space. Then, a huge


    beast shadow that looked like a ghost rushed out of the Magic Spiritual Space and directly charged


    toward Uriah who was resisting the attack of the demonic light.


    Uriah didn''t have enough time to dodge and was thrown right into the air. The two beasts directly fell


    from the tower. The tower was extremely high from the ground, so the two beasts stirred up dust after


    they fell on the ground.


    "No, Uriah..." Rocky''s eyes narrowed into slits. He didn''t expect that Dudley could separate him and


    Uriah by any means.


    A sinister smile appeared on Dudley''s face and another astonishing demonic shadow appeared behind


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    him. In the blink of an eye, the shadow approached Rocky.


    However, to his surprise, Rocky didn''t dodge at all. Instead, he just seriously looked at Dudley as the


    demonic shadow approached.


    "Nine Demonic Light Explosions!" Seeing that Rocky didn''t avoid the attack, Dudley immediately


    showed a smug smile. The demonic shadow behind him rushed out and instantly shrouded Rocky.


    The demonic shadow exploded with Rocky at the center and shrouded the area around the top of the


    tower.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Several consecutive deafening explosions rang, and strong light beams continued to spread around.


    The loud sound naturally attracted the attention of all the humans and the members of the spiritual


    race.


    "Basil..." Marcia''s, Alyssa''s, and the other women''s faces turned pale when they heard the loud


    explosions.


    However, an even more powerful aura suddenly burst out from the air. It exceeded the power of the


    Nine Demonic Light Explosions released by Dudley.


    "An aura at the fifth grade of the Immortal Stage? How can this be possible?" Dudley clearly felt that


    the aura that suddenly appeared was equivalent to the power released by a spirit maniptor at the


    fifth grade of the Immortal Stage.


    As the demonic light burst out, an Evil me containing ice and fire also shot out. It was closely behind


    the demonic light and once again shrouded the area all around Rocky and Dudley.


    Boom!


    The hammer-shaped spiritual treasure seemed to be affected by the impact of the two kinds of power


    at the Immortal Stage. Soon enough, the light of the spiritual treasure flickered endlessly.


    Suddenly, the spirit-manipted beasts and supernatural beasts that besieged the treasure hunting


    teams began to retreat into the sea. It looked like they received an order from somewhere unknown.


    When the treasure hunting teams saw this, they immediately took the opportunity to rush to the stone


    path and run towards the ruins.


    Even though Marcia and Alyssa immediately led the allied forces of the three countries and the warriors


    of the Dragon Master n to block them, they had drastically failed. Their troops were already in a


    mess because their formation had been destroyed due to the fierce melee just now.


    When the treasure hunting teams were about to reach the ruins, dozens of rays of light suddenly


    appeared in the sky and directly fell on the stone path. It formed a defense line and immediately


    stopped the teams from moving further.


    "The Butterfly Divine n came to support us!" Marcia and Alyssa immediately felt relieved when they


    saw this.


    The Butterfly Divine n, led by Cherry, just came in time to offer their support.


    Meanwhile, after the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure began to malfunction, the ruins suddenly


    rumbled and then began to sink at a slow speed.


    After the light dissipated, Rocky, who wore an ice armor and a colorful robe, finally revealed himself. He


    was trying his best to catch his breath. It was obvious that he had consumed a lot of spiritual power.


    "How can that be possible? I don¡¯t understand. How did you manage to survive my Nine Demonic Light


    Explosions?" Dudley stared at Rocky in total disbelief. The attack he justunched was his most


    powerful trump card, and its power was immensely great. There was no spirit maniptor who could


    still stand after taking this attack.


    "Your spiritual martial arts skill is powerful indeed, but it is not enough to hurt me," Rocky said calmly.


    He still had some strength hidden in him like the power sealed in the seventhyer that he had not


    merged yet. Given the current condition of his body, he could no longer use any power that exceeded


    the limit that he could bear. Nevertheless, his hidden strength could stille in handy when an


    unexpected critical moment happened.


    At that point, Dudley who had already lost all his patience rushed to Rocky at an extremely fast speed.


    He approached him again as he waved his fists wildly. The ferocious fist shadows swept over and


    covered Rocky.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    With a series of deafening thuds, huge pits caused by the punches appeared around the tower and


    smoke was rising from within each pit.


    Rocky tried his best to resist such a fierce attack, but the result was disappointing. His ice armor began


    to crack, and the Spirit Possession had almost reached its limit. Despite that, he still blocked Dudley,


    preventing him from approaching the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure.


    Dudley''s face had already turned deep scarlet with anger.


    "Brat, I have to say you really have a will made of steel!" Dudley said viciously and immediately


    charged at Rocky again.


    Seeing that Dudley was rushing at him again, Rocky realized that he had to go all out since the Spirit


    Possession was about to reach its limit. He disengaged the Spirit Possession then he took out the


    Mysterious Spirit Pill from his pocket. Ka had refined the pill to help him break through to the


    Immortal Stage.


    He opened his mouth and swallowed the pill. Then, he instantly released the evil power sealed in the


    seventhyer of the spiritual soul container, which he had not merged with yet. In the blink of an eye,


    the crazy evil spiritual power immediately flowed through his body. His already fragile body greatly


    suffered from the impact caused by the spiritual power.


    Although it was extremely dangerous to release the evil spiritual power in the spiritual soul container at


    that time, only the evil spiritual power in the container could refine the Mysterious Spirit Pill.


    As the evil spiritual power was activated, the Mysterious Spirit Pill began to take effect. It shed a


    purple and white light in Rocky''s body, and the powerful spiritual power hidden in the pill instantly


    spread all over his body.


    At the very moment, Dudley was only one step away from Rocky.

 Chapter 1274 Seek Help From Glutton

    Chapter 1274 Seek Help From Glutton


    Just when Dudley was about to reach Rocky to kill him, the tower under his feet suddenly shook


    violently as if it were about to copse. He sensed that an extraordinarily strong aura emanated from


    Rocky. Then, he saw that Rocky''s formidable spiritual power rushed out of his body, and a ck fog


    rose continuously all over his body.


    Rocky''s aura, which was originally at the ninth grade of the Divine Stage, suddenly intensified and


    reached the Immortal Stage at such an amazing speed.


    Seeing that Rocky broke through the limit of the Divine Stage and reached the Immortal Stage after


    lifting the state of Spirit Possession, Dudley was extremely shocked.


    Rocky suddenly roared and snapped his eyes wide. The Evil me around his body suddenly surged


    into the sky like a raging wave, turning into a wide light column.


    All the spirit maniptors and spiritual race members were stunned to see this.


    "He has reached the Immortal Stage! How did he even manage to break through to the stage at this


    critical time?" All the spirit maniptors in the treasure hunting teams looked at each other in shock.


    However, they were also very envious because breaking through to such stage was simply an


    unreachable dream for most of the spirit maniptors.


    "I didn''t expect that Basil would suddenly reach the Immortal Stage especially at this time..." When they


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    saw this, Marcia and the others were also taken aback. They believed that Rocky would be the only


    one who could achieve a thing like this.


    Dudley''s expression changed dramatically. He had never expected that Rocky would suddenly disy


    a new astonishing power. Now he looked at his opponent as if he were a monster instead of a human.


    But Dudley suddenly turned around and dashed directly towards the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure.


    However, Rocky reappeared in front of him like a ghost,pletely blocking in his way.


    Then, several spirit maniptors at the Immortal Stage and masters at the Divine Stage, led by the old


    man in the purple robe, had also reached the tower.


    Rocky suddenly gathered his spiritual energy and opened his Magic Spiritual Space. Then, a figure


    came out from the space at an astonishing speed.


    "Stop them for me immediately," Rocky ordered the figure.


    "Brat, how dare you order me?" The figure that came from Rocky¡¯s Magic Spiritual Space was no other


    than Glutton!


    "I need more time. Just a little while will be enough," Rocky demanded with a frown on his face.


    After ring at Rocky, Glutton suddenly disappeared from where he stood. The next moment, he


    appeared in front of the spirit maniptors led by the old man in purple. He waved his hand arrogantly


    and said, "Come now, all of you!"


    The old man in purple and the others were frightened when they sensed the unfathomable strength of


    Glutton and the astonishing demonic aura around him. They didn''t know what kind of person he was,


    but their ultimate target was the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure. Without replying to his provocation,


    they all attacked and tried to break past him.


    Although Glutton did not show his real form, he still had the strength to dy them for a little while.


    Just when the old man and the others were blocked by Glutton, Rocky and Dudley began their second


    fight. Since he had broken through to the Immortal Stage and was replenished with the spiritual power


    of the Mysterious Spirit Pill, Rocky was back to his best state. Meanwhile, Dudley was at a


    disadvantage because he had consumed a lot of spiritual power because of his frequent use of the


    spiritual martial arts skills.


    While everyone was in battle, the ruins had kept sinking. Although it was slow, the stone path leading to


    the ruins was now parallel to the sea. Seeing this, many treasure raiding teams on the stone path were


    burning with anxiety. They could not advance a single bit because they were blocked by the Butterfly


    Divine n members led by Cherry.


    The overall situation fell into a stalemate while the ruins continued to sink. Then, something


    unexpected happened. Suddenly, a huge tentacle shot out from the sea near the tower where the


    hammer-shaped spiritual treasure was located. The tentacle was lifted to the sky then fell to the tower.


    When they saw the iing danger, Rocky and Dudley retreated at the same time.


    The old man in purple and the others who were fighting with Glutton also quickly left the tower in


    astonishment.


    Boom!


    In a blink of an eye, the tower was smashed into pieces by the huge tentacle. This shocked all the spirit


    maniptors and spiritual race members, including Rocky.


    Then, an abnormally huge ck creature rose from the sea by the side of the ruins. Its entire form


    looked like a powerful sea beast. The intimidating aura released from its body was beyond anyone''s


    imagination that even the spiritual race was overwhelmed by it.


    "What the hell is this creature?" As he looked at the giant creature in front of him, Rocky''s eyes


    widened in astonishment. It was not an ordinary supernatural beast. It was obviously more powerful


    than any legendary guardian beast he had ever seen. Its power was the most superior among all the


    legendary guardian beasts that even the Nether Butterfly Queen paled inparison.


    The appearance of this giant creaturepletely shocked all the spirit maniptors and the spiritual


    race beings.


    The colossal sea beast seemed to get incredibly angry. It suddenly roared and approached the


    coastline at an incredibly fast speed. Then, several thick and long tentacles began to crazily attack all


    the spirit maniptors and spiritual race beings, sweeping through the space like lightning.


    Many of the treasure hunting teams were instantly killed or injured. When they saw this, most of them


    didn''t dare toe near the spiritual treasure anymore and began to escape.


    Rocky, Dudley, and the group led by the old man in purple were stranded in the copsed ruins.


    Meanwhile, the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure was still floating in mid-air. Seawater kept flowing


    into the ruins and the sinking speed seemed to have increased a lot.


    "Damn it!" Dudley red at the giant creature. If it were not for the giant creature, he might have


    obtained the spiritual treasure already.


    "What kind of monster is this? This is totally unbelievable. It is incredibly powerful..." The old man in


    purple was obviously terrified of it.


    "No matter what that monster is, the most important thing is to get the spiritual treasure," another spirit


    maniptor at the Immortal Stage near the old man in purple firmly said.


    All the spirit maniptors at the Immortal Stage and the Divine Stage, including Dudley, employed their


    skills and charged towards the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure.


    Rocky''s face immediately darkened when he saw this. If the giant creature had not suddenly appeared,


    he might have been able to guard the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure. The current situation was


    rather disadvantageous for him.


    However, there was no time for him to hesitate or think. Even if he couldn''t guard the spiritual treasure,


    he wouldn''t let Dudley and the others get it.


    "Glutton, turn into your original form at once and help me block them!" Rocky anxiously shouted at


    Glutton, who had been watching and floating in the air.


    "Then you''d better hold on, brat," Glutton said with augh. The next moment, his whole body was


    covered in shining light.

 Chapter 1275 Attacked By The Colossal Beast

    Chapter 1275 Attacked By The Colossal Beast


    Just as the light exploded like a supernova, Glutton''s body expanded in size and became a massive


    beast¡ªalmost the size of a small mountain. Its head reached into the heavens with its gigantic feet on


    the ground, and its powerful demonic aura was surging around like stormy waves. Its power was


    shocking, reducing all the human spirit maniptors and the spiritual race beings into tremblingmbs.


    Glutton''s original form rushed up in the blink of an eye. It stopped several spirit maniptors at the


    Immortal Stage and the Divine Stage, including Dudley and the aged man in the purple robe.


    "What the hell is this guy?" When Dudley and the others saw that Glutton could turn into such a terrible


    demonic beast, their faces tightened with fear. And because Glutton had blocked the way, it was


    impossible for them to get any closer to the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure.


    Simultaneously, Rocky called Uriah back and rushed directly to the spiritual treasure. Their way was


    unhampered thanks to Glutton''s diversion.


    Seeing that Rocky was about to take the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure, Dudley and the others


    immediately used their powerful spiritual martial arts of the Immortal Stage and the Divine Stage to


    charge at Glutton.


    However, its massive beast body suddenly shed with a demonic light. And in an instant, the evil wind


    around roared and shook the earth. An overly domineering force rushed out like a fierce beast.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Under the impact of several powerful forces, streaks of dazzling light immediately exploded in the sky


    above the ruins. The view was as stunning as fireworks but as destructive as a hurricane.


    At that moment, two figures suddenly took the opportunity to break through the light and chased after


    Rocky under the light''s cover. Seeing this, Glutton did not intend to make a move, but turned back into


    its human shape, because if it maintained the original state and released its power, Rocky would


    probably not be able to hold on.


    Dudley and the aged man exchanged nces, probablymunicating the best way to stop Rocky


    from getting the spiritual treasure first. Although the two were also enemies, they had onemon


    enemy, and that was Rocky. Therefore, the two top masters of the Immortal Stage understood each


    other almost in an instant. They immediately joined hands to disy the two moves of the spiritual


    martial arts of the Immortal Stage, and with lightning speed, they instantly rushed to Rocky''s back.


    When Rocky was about to touch the spiritual treasure, he felt that two waves of strong spiritual power


    behind him were rushing towards him, as fierce as wolves and tigers. His heart jumped because, with


    his current state, it was almost impossible for him to block such two attacks at the same time. After all,


    both of the masters were more powerful than him.


    However, the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure was right in front of him. If Rocky didn''t make a move,


    Dudley or the old man in purple would have an opportunity to take it. So, even when he had his back


    exposed and vulnerable, he didn''t hesitate at all.


    "Unseal!" At that point, Rocky''s eyes widened, and the evil power seal of the eighthyer in his body


    was instantly removed. In the next breath, his body continuously released an excessively violent evil


    spiritual power, and in the blink of an eye, it filled his body to the brim.


    Rocky''s body resembled a swarm of demons dancing in riotous revelry, but his aura was also


    continually increasing.


    He was now in the first grade of the Immortal Stage!


    In the next second, he was in the second grade!


    Next, the fourth grade;


    soon, the fifth grade.


    Without activating the Spirit Possession, Rocky was able to break through to the fifth grade of the


    Immortal Stage.


    Dudley and the aged man were also stunned. They had never expected that Rocky could burst out


    such astonishing power again.


    Rocky''s left arm shook simultaneously, and the Dragon Spirit Mark on his arm instantly flew in the air.


    Then, the mark immediately spread over his whole body, and several astonishing spiritual marks


    appeared on his resolute face.


    "Did you release the sealed power of the eighthyer? I''ll teach you another divine skill to help you fight


    against the enemy!" The voice of the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast suddenly echoed in Rocky''s mind.


    In the next breath, he heard a wispy voice caress his ears with mystical Sanskrit words.


    "Evil King Destruction!" Then, Rocky''s spiritual power suddenly soared all over his body, like ck


    smoke, constantly twining around his body. After that, a ck shadow of his size burst out from his


    body. All over his body, the evil energy waxed and waned like waves on a full moon, and darkness


    enveloped him like an evil king. It rushed to the spiritual martial arts attacks formed by the two streams


    of the strong spiritual power of the Immortal Stage.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Bang!


    A deafening sound broke through the thick silence. After the evil king ck shadow was released, it


    collided with the two streams of spiritual power. It broke through these two streams, shattering them


    like delicate ss, and the ck shadow kept rushing towards Dudley and the aged man.


    They had never expected that Rocky would be able to unleash such astonishing power. Besides, they


    hadn''t expected that the ck shadow could actually resist their two simultaneous moves. Therefore,


    they had no time to react.


    In the blink of an eye, the ck shadow pierced through the gap between Dudley and the aged man.


    To their surprise, nothing happened. It faded into the darkness like a ghost.


    "What? Nothing happened? Is this guy just bluffing?" Dudley and the aged man were terrified at first,


    but they were confused when nothing happened. They thought that the ck shadow was just Rocky''s


    bluff, so they were slightly relieved. However, it was short-lived happiness, because several ck lights


    suddenly shed out from their bodies and started spreading all over them.


    As the ck lights took over their body, twin shouts of surprise turned into cries of pain. And in the next


    breath, they fell to the ground with a heavy thud, stirring clouds of dust.


    The other spirit maniptors at the Immortal Stage and the Divine Stage, who were blocked by


    Glutton, were surprised to see this scene. They didn''t expect that Rocky could beat two top spirit


    maniptors at the Immortal Stage on his own.


    However, Rocky''s condition was not very good either. His face was ashen, and his body was trembling


    slightly. He was frowning deeply, and his forehead was knitted as if he was in the throes of an intense


    headache. But he still tried his best to hold on. At the same time, he channeled the eighthyer''s


    unsealed power into the spiritual soul container.


    After that, Rocky''s body was on the edge of its limit. If he used his strength again, it would probably


    cause an unimaginable impact on his soul, making his situation more dangerous.


    Fortunately, he had already beaten back both Dudley and the aged man. Meanwhile, Glutton had


    transformed into its human shape and was now holding down the other spirit maniptors at the


    Immortal Stage and the Divine Stage. The hammer-shaped spiritual treasure was not in danger for the


    time being.


    Meanwhile, most of the ruins had been submerged under the sea. Sabina and the other two women,


    who had been fighting against the colossal fish beast in the ruins, had flown back to the coastline on a


    spirit-manipted beast.


    Due to the colossal sea beast''s interference, the human spirit maniptors and the spiritual race


    beings, who had been fighting on the stone path, all retreated to the coastline and watched the ruins


    sink to the bottom of the sea.


    Suddenly, the colossal beast let out a fearsome roar. It waved its long tentacle, which was as thick and


    sturdy as a well-made pir. It swept towards Rocky, who was riding on Uriah''s back and was


    struggling to hold on, as he had just recovered from the previous battle.

 Chapter 1276 The Horrible Prediction

    Chapter 1276 The Horrible Prediction


    However, Rocky couldn''t use his power to resist the attack anymore. Meanwhile, Glutton couldn''t lend


    him a hand, as it was still fighting with the spirit maniptors at the Immortal Stage and the Divine


    Stage. Thus, Uriah had to take Rocky back to avoid the attack of the colossal sea beast.


    Just as Rocky moved backward, an astonishing spiritual power suddenly fell from the sky in the form of


    lightning, and it hit the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure floating in midair. The spiritual treasure


    trembled upon contact, and it then flew out of the ruins like a meteor.


    The scope of the taboo curse was limited to the ruins of the Water Master n. Once the spiritual


    treasure flew out of the ruins, it would leave the taboo curse''s scope.


    Seeing this, Rocky looked up at the direction where the tremendous spiritual power originated. He


    spotted a figure in a red robe floating near the ruins. This person had a greedy look on his face while


    he stood on the water''s surface. However, in the next moment, the figure in the red robe suddenly


    disappeared.


    At that time, the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure was about to fly out of the ruins. Seeing that the


    situation was not good, Rocky immediately asked Uriah to catch up with it. If the spiritual treasure left


    the ruins, something terrible might happen!


    On the other hand, the treasure hunting teams on the coast caught sight of the hammer-shaped


    spiritual treasure as it flew farther away. If the spiritual treasure managed to fly out of the ruins, it would


    be equivalent to losing the taboo curse''s protection, and those spiritual race ns would no longer be


    restricted. Therefore, they immediately flew into the air and rushed towards the sea, where the spiritual


    treasure mightnd.


    In the blink of an eye, among the treasure hunting teams, hundreds of members from the spiritual race


    ns rushed towards the spiritual treasure.


    Marcia and Alyssa exchanged nces shortly before they jumped into the air without hesitation.


    Seeing this, Cherry immediately followed them. Of course, what the three women cared about was not


    the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure, but Rocky, who was chasing after the spiritual treasure at that


    moment. After all, once Rocky obtained the spiritual treasure, all the other teams would undoubtedly


    attack him to take the treasure from him.


    Of course, the colossal sea beast didn''t just stand by. When it saw that the hammer-shaped spiritual


    treasure flew out of the ruins and countless members of spiritual race ns rushed after it, the monster


    let out a deafening roar once again. Suddenly, more than ten tall, pir-like tentacles swept over the


    sea, making a massive wave, which prevented Rocky and the spiritual race beings from approaching


    the spiritual treasure.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Uriah, carrying Rocky, dodged all the way and approached the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure at the


    fastest speed. But at that time, the spiritual treasure had already flown out of the area of the ruins.


    Regardless of how fast Uriah was going, it was still a step slower than the coveted treasure.


    When Rocky noticed that, his eyes narrowed in concentration, and he immediately reached out to grab


    the spiritual treasure when it flew close enough to him. The moment he had the spiritual treasure in his


    grasp, a pir-like tentacle fell from the sky.


    At the same time, arge number of spiritual race beings swarmed after him. At that rate, Rocky


    seemed trapped, for it looked like he had no way out, and no allies near him either. He was hemmed in


    from all sides!


    Just as Rocky was about to be attacked from both sides, a woman appeared first beside him. The


    figure''s spiritual power surged all over her body, and at the same time, she burst out aura at the fourth


    grade of a spiritual master. A shadow of the halberd in her hand waved in the air, shing a trace of


    residual shadow. It collided with the falling tentacle in the next breath, and immediately, a dazzling light


    shone in all directions.


    Almost at the same time, the other two women also arrived beside Rocky.


    The three women were Marcia, Alyssa, and Cherry.


    "You came at the right time." Rocky breathed a sigh of relief. He was lucky they arrived on time.


    Otherwise, he would be in big trouble.


    "It''s not time to rx yet. The fight isn''t over," Cherry reminded him seriously. Dozens of spiritual race


    members had already surrounded Rocky and the three women in the blink of an eye.


    The colossal sea beast didn''t stop attacking either. It kept using its tentacles to maim and destroy


    anyone in its path.


    Obviously, Rocky, who had the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure in his hand, had be everyone''s


    target.


    "I''ve obtained the spiritual treasure anyway," Rocky said to Cherry, smirking, as the hammer-shaped


    spiritual treasure wasfortably gripped in his hand.


    "Perhaps, God has willed for this to happen. Now, I can only hope that the legend is not true," Cherry


    uttered, and her eyes darkened, foreboding.


    As soon as the words passed from Cherry''s lips, the Water Master n''s ruins, which had been sinking


    for a while, suddenly shook violently. The sea surface within a thousand meters also surged with


    roaring waves as if something was about to rush out from the bottom of the sea.


    The ruins and the sea surface weren''t the only ces ravaged by the violent shaking. The coastline


    was also affected, and dirt and debris were falling everywhere, hitting monsters and spiritual race


    beings alike.


    The next moment, on the sea surface not far from the ruins, a pattern, dozens of meters wide, suddenly


    appeared. It was a vast sealing array, surrounded by red lights that throbbed like the heartbeat.


    Suddenly, lightning shed; thunder rumbled, and clouds gathered above the Water Beast Sea.


    Besides the one over the sea surface, simr sealing array patterns appeared in almost all the other


    eight spiritual ces of the Wild Spirit Land, where the spiritual treasures had been sealed up. These


    ces included the torch mountain of the Hell of Dragon Fang and the ice cave of the Nine-phoenix


    Demonic Land.


    The nine array patterns shot out a column of red light that soared into the sky, and in the next breath, a


    strong but appalling and terrible spiritual power spread around.


    The whole Wild Spirit Land began to tremble as if a mighty earthquake was passing over it. It affected


    the entire continent and caused all living creatures to fall into a great panic.


    As that was happening, there was a thick silence that settled over the Water Beast Sea.


    All the human spirit maniptors and the spiritual race beings who saw the red light soar into the sky


    were dumbfounded, not knowing what had happened.


    "Is the legend true?" When Rocky saw what was happening, he could not help but believe in the


    legend. A dark expression settled over his face, simr to what the women were sporting at that


    moment as well. It seemed that the legend about the existence of the nine spiritual meridians on the


    Wild Spirit Land was true! And that meant that the nine wild spirit beasts might also exist.


    At that moment, Alyssa felt something strange in her Magic Spiritual Space. When she opened it, she


    saw the Timber Moon Fox King walk out slowly. Then, it looked up at the soaring red light and uttered,


    "The cmity beasts will be reborn. Beware. The doomsday is just around the corner!"


    Hearing this, Rocky and the three women were shaken. Among the nine legendary guardian beasts,


    the Timber Moon Fox King had a strong ability to predict the future, and its prediction was often


    urate.


    While all the human spirit maniptors and the spiritual race members were in a state of shock, a


    colossal mountain-shaped beast shadow slowly appeared from the sealing array. Its powerful aura


    instantly filled the surroundings, backed by the red lights that loomed over them. Almost at the same


    time, the waves of the Water Beast Sea swelled and soared...

 Chapter 1277 The Legendary Calamity Beast

    Chapter 1277 The Legendary Cmity Beast


    Initially, the colossal sea beast was focused on Rocky alone, and it had been staring at him like he was


    a piece of delicious meat. However, as soon as it saw the beast shadow that appeared from the red


    light sealing array, it hesitated as if it didn''t know which one to focus on¡ªRocky or the new beast


    shadow. It immediately stopped attacking Rocky, the three women, and the spiritual race beings, then


    turned to rush towards the array.


    In the blink of an eye, the beast shadow had stepped out of the array, with a powerful and domineering


    aura like the king of beasts.


    When Rocky saw the beast shadow clearly, he was stunned because it was very simr to one of the


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    nine sons of the dragon in his previous world. It had a massive turtle shell on its back, which upied


    more than half of its body. Its long neck was tall and straight, and its huge head made it look lovely, but


    the powerful aura it released was not so pleasing.


    "Is this one of the legendary cmity beasts?" Cherry wondered in a low and shaky voice.


    "Ha-ha! I didn''t expect that the cmity beast would be reborn. It seems that the retribution of the


    spiritual race ising. This one is called the Demonic Flood Turtle, which can cause floods. If it


    appears, it will undoubtedly cause severe flooding everywhere." At that very moment, a burst of wild


    Rocky and the three women turned their eyes to the direction where the voice had originated. They


    saw the ferocious smile on Glutton''s face, even as it continued to attack surrounding spirit maniptors


    at the Immortal Stage and the Divine Stage. It seemed that Glutton was determined to take revenge.


    At the time, the colossal sea beast, who was approaching the Demonic Flood Turtle, roared. On the


    water''s surface, the two massive beasts confronted each other, as if they were fighting for the throne.


    The seawater around the sea beast began to surge violently, and it turned into water columns that


    soared into the sky. These water columns converged and attacked the Demonic Flood Turtle, which


    appeared rxed and unhurt. It moved its long neck slightly, and all of a sudden, its big eyes opened.


    Then within a hundred meters, the seawater surged violently and formed a waterfall-like curtain that


    resisted the water columns like a thick concrete wall.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The sound of tumultuous waves reverberated from the surface of the sea, resembling tribal drums


    thudding a hunting song. Water sshed in the air, as the powerful force created gigantic waves that


    swept towards the coastline once again.


    Meanwhile, the treasure raiding teams on the coastline were dumbfounded when they saw the two


    giant beasts fighting in the sea. It was evident that the two giant beasts'' strength in front of them was


    entirely beyond their imagination. And when they saw that the huge waves were rushing towards them,


    they forgot about the spiritual treasure and immediately ran away. In the blink of an eye, most of them


    had left the coastline, leaving only the team of spirit maniptors of three countries, the members of


    the Dragon Master n and the Butterfly Divine n.


    "Shirley, the three of you should go and take the other spirit maniptors away first. I''ll go with the


    members of the Dragon Master n and the Butterfly Divine n to assist my master and the others,"


    Sabina instructed decisively to the three women. Time was of the essence, so she could not ask for


    their opinions, and the current situation was no longer something that human spirit maniptors could


    meddle with. To avoid unnecessary casualties, she had to withdraw the team of spirit maniptors


    before anything else.


    Hearing this, the three women nodded at once. Then, they led the team of the spirit maniptors to


    retreat first. On the other hand, Sabina flew to the sea with the two ns to help Rocky and his


    Meanwhile, the colossal sea beast was fighting fiercely with the Demonic Flood Turtle. Without its


    interference, the hundreds of members of the spiritual race floating above the sea began to aim at


    Rocky and the three women around him. Although these spiritual race members belonged to different


    treasure raiding teams and were enemies with each other, they had all decided to join hands against


    Rocky. That was because the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure was in his hands now.


    "What should we do now? Should we break out of the encirclement?" Alyssa looked at Rocky and the


    other two women.


    "Although there are no spiritual masters among them, there are many ordinary spiritual beings. It won''t


    be easy to break out of the encirclement by force. However, it seems that Sabina has already brought


    the Dragon Master n and the Butterfly Divine n to support us. For now, we have to protect Basil


    and the spiritual treasure. We can break out of the encirclement once theye to back us up," Marcia


    analyzed.


    Of course, Rocky and the other two women nodded in agreement.


    Meanwhile, hundreds of members of the spiritual race swarmed towards them like a tide. In the blink of


    an eye, they were so closely surrounded that it was impossible to break out.


    Marcia and her Holy-blood Dragon King took the lead in fighting against theing enemies. At the


    same time, Alyssa asked the Timber Moon Fox King to use a strong enchanted barrier to resist the


    enemies that came one after another, while Cherry stayed beside Rocky, ready to fight.


    Since the three women were all above spiritual masters, they were not inferior to the hundreds of


    spiritual race members who were much stronger than human spirit maniptors. They held their


    ground even when enemies swarmed under their feet like locusts on crops.


    Just as they hade to a deadlock, Sabina arrived with the members of the Dragon Master n and


    the Butterfly Divine n. They forced their way to meet with Rocky and the three women.


    "Prepare yourself! We are breaking out of the encirclement," announced Marcia to herpanions.


    Right on cue, a deafening scream attracted the attention of everyone.


    Not far away, it looked like the Demonic Flood Turtle had defeated its opponent. Several pir-like


    tentacles were spurting ck blood, which created an inky stain on the surrounding waters.


    "I can''t believe that such a powerful sea beast is no match for the Demonic Flood Turtle!" Rocky was


    shocked. The colossal sea beast had the aura of a legendary guardian beast, and it was much stronger


    than the Nether Butterfly Queen that had lived for five hundred years. Even so, it couldn''t defeat the


    Demonic Flood Turtle. It seemed that the turtle was really powerful.


    However, what worried Rocky most was that there were nine legendary cmity beasts. If the other


    eight ones were as powerful as the turtle, the whole Wild Spirit Land would undoubtedly face an


    exceedingly terrible disaster. In fact, the Timber Moon Fox King had predicted earlier that doomsday


    would soone for the Wild Spirit Land. It was because the nine cmity beasts would be reborn.


    And now, it was happening!


    At the point, the sea beast, who couldn''t defeat the Demonic Flood Turtle, began to sink. It seemed to


    be running away. But the turtle didn''t care, and didn''t chase after it. Instead, it turned its attention to


    Rocky, the three women, and the hundreds of spiritual race members on the sea.


    "Brat, take your men away quickly. The cmity beasts liked to eat ancient demonic beasts, ancient


    spiritual beasts, and the spiritual race in the past. If you don''t want to die, you should leave now," said


    Glutton nervously. It had been boasting earlier, but now it had appeared beside Rocky with a shaken


    look. It seemed just as terrified as them of the cmity beast.


    Upon Glutton''s instruction, Rocky and the three women looked at each other. Since Glutton had said


    so, they had to leave now.

 Chapter 1278 The Savior Of The Alien World

    Chapter 1278 The Savior Of The Alien World


    Then, Rocky, Glutton, his fellow women, and the members of the Dragon Master n and the Butterfly


    Divine n began to forcefully break out of the encirclement. Hundreds of the spiritual race beings


    chased and intercepted them. However, the two legendary guardian beasts and Glutton sessfully


    opened a way and the three women including Marcia who had the strength of a spiritual master also


    helped. The encirclement was continuously broken in the direction of the coastline, even though the


    number of their opponents was overwhelming.


    Almost at the same time, the Demonic Flood Turtle suddenly sank to the bottom of the sea, leaving no


    trace.


    Just as Rocky and his team were about to totally break out of the encirclement, a huge wave of water


    suddenly sshed out of the sea. The turtle suddenly broke out of the water and appeared under a


    around it soared into the sky. In a blink of an eye, many spiritual race beings were hit and fell right into


    the sea.


    At the same time, the turtle opened its humongous mouth and took a deep breath. The spiritual race


    beings that fell into the sea were immediately sucked into its mouth and became its food. They were


    The other spiritual race beings looked horrified when they saw this. Many of them didn''t think about the


    hammer-shaped spiritual treasure in Rocky''s hand anymore and flew directly towards the coastline.


    They flew as fast as they could, but the turtle didn''t let its food run away so easily. With its sudden roar,


    the sea water near the coastline suddenly surged and instantly formed a wave barrier. The barrier


    blocked Rocky and his team, and all other spiritual race beings.


    Some of the members of the spiritual race flew so fast that they directly hit the wave barrier and


    immediately bounced back to the sea because of the barrier''s power. Some of them stopped just in


    time and flew high into the sky to try and cross the water barrier, but they were immediately shot down


    by the turtle¡¯s water bombs. There was really no way to escape.


    When Rocky and the women saw this, their expressions also changed. They knew that they were in


    huge trouble! Hence, they muste up with another n urgently.


    At that moment, the turtle began its ughter mercilessly. Many spiritual race beings had be its


    food in an instant. It was as if the sea hadpletely be its territory.


    Just as Rocky and his team were about to fall into an awfully dangerous situation, an extremely


    dazzling golden light suddenly shot out from the ruins that had almostpletely sunk to the bottom of


    the sea. The golden light illuminated the entire sea surface like the zing sun.


    Rocky looked at the dazzling golden light and suddenly felt that it was a little familiar. Soon enough, the


    golden light slowly dissipated, and then a figure appeared. The figure¡¯s whole body was filled with an


    extremely gentle aura. It was almost like a saint.


    "Look, it''s him!" Rocky immediately widened his eyes, and Shirley beside him was also surprised at


    what they saw.


    The figure turned out to be the mysterious man in the container that Rocky and Shirley had seen in the


    divine chamber in the ruins.


    "The cmity beast has been reborn. The Wild Spirit Land is approaching its doomsday, but this is not


    the future the king wanted to see. How exactly long did I sleep?" the mysterious man in the air


    murmured to himself. Then he looked at the cmity beast which was feeding on the spiritual race


    beings in the sea.


    The Demonic Flood Turtle seemed to have noticed the mysterious man since it suddenly stopped


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    attacking the spiritual race beings. Suddenly, it let out a horrifying scream, as if it were afraid of the


    mysterious man. Then it immediately sank back into the sea and the wave barrier in front of the


    coastlinepletely disappeared.


    The spiritual race beings who had narrowly escaped from death ran away as soon as they saw the


    turtle and the wave barrier were gone. Only Rocky, Glutton, the women, and the members of the


    Dragon Master n and the Butterfly Divine n were left.


    "Holy Lord! He is still alive¡­" Glutton suddenly said out of nowhere.


    "Glutton, do you know who he is?" Rocky immediately turned to look at Glutton and asked.


    "Shouldn''t you be the one who is more familiar with him?" After meaningfully rolling its eyes, Glutton


    asked Rocky to open his Magic Spiritual Space and swaggered inside. But before entering, it could not


    help but breathe out a sigh of relief. It was as if it had just experienced a false rm.


    After hearing what Glutton said, Rocky looked up again at the mysterious man. After thinking for a


    while, he said to Marcia and the others, "Wait for me here." Then he called and asked Uriah to fly


    towards the mysterious man.


    On the other hand, the mysterious man also noticed Rocky flying towards him. He was immediately


    shocked. He stared at Rocky with his pair of wise eyes, as if he just confirmed something.


    Soon enough, Rocky arrived in front of the mysterious man. The two men intently looked at each other,


    and their eyes met.


    "Who are you?" Rocky straightforwardly asked him. If the owner of the memory he saw before was the


    mysterious man, then the man could solve all the mysteries. He could finally know the truth that the


    Dragon-shaped Soul Beast did not tell him.


    "I''m Holy Lord, responsible for recording the entire history of the Wild Spirit Land. But I had been


    sleeping for a long time. Can you tell me what changes have happened in the Wild Spirit Land over the


    past years?" Holy Lord smiled widely. He looked extremely approachable. Even though he looked


    gentle and elegant, he gave off an irresistible power.


    While he was talking, he suddenly appeared closer to Rocky in a sh. He pointed at Rocky''s forehead


    with one finger, and a golden light shed immediately.


    Rocky felt as if something waspletely invading his head. Although he wanted to resist it, he could


    only let that feeling upy him.


    In a blink of an eye, he came back to his senses. He looked at Holy Lord again who still stood in his


    original position as if he had never moved.


    "I see. So, that was what happened while I was asleep. It seems that everything is in the hands of fate!"


    Holy Lord said, then sighed suddenly.


    "Since you got what you wanted to know from me, can you tell me something you know? Such as the


    death of the myriad spiritual race beings, and who are the twelve statues in the Heavenly God


    Temple?" Rocky asked immediately.


    "There is a reason why King Apollyon didn''t tell you, but you will know soon. And what you need to do


    now is to collect the blood essence of the nine legendary guardian beasts as soon as possible, and to


    get back the holy treasure of the Dragon Master n. These are the top priorities, because the Wild


    Spirit Land is about to fall into a terrible disaster. With the power of the spiritual race, it is impossible for


    them to stop it, and you must rely on theplete power of the Divine Spiritual Source. Although the


    nine spiritual treasures have appeared, only half of the Divine Spiritual Source gathered by them is not


    enough. The nine legendary guardian beasts have to be gathered together to form the other half of the


    Divine Spiritual Source and you shouldbine the two halves into one. Perhaps with that, you may


    have the chance to stop the doomsday of the Wild Spirit Land. And the only person who can do this


    must be you! You are the savior from the Alien World!" Holy Lord said as if he had ced all his hopes


    on Rocky. He had known everything about Rocky by reading his memory, so he knew all of his secrets.

 Chapter 1279 Back To The Coastline

    Chapter 1279 Back To The Coastline


    Rocky''s face immediately turned pale when he heard that. He didn''t expect that Holy Lord had


    "There is a secret I will tell you first," Holy Lord said mysteriously as he ced his hands on his chin as


    if in deep thought.


    "What secret is it?" Rocky asked immediately.


    "Your fate will be the same as those twelve people because they used to be the saviors of this world.


    But unfortunately, they almost destroyed this world with their own hands," Holy Lord deeply sighed as if


    he was totally lost in his memory.


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Rocky knew that Holy Lord was implying something, but it was something


    he could not understand for now.


    "The beast that was hurt by the cmity beast just now is actually the legendary guardian beast of the


    Water Master n. It may need your help," Holy Lord suddenly reminded Rocky. In a blink of an eye,


    he turned into a blinding golden light and disappeared.


    Rocky frowned when Holy Lord disappeared. Even though he told him something, it just made him fall


    into a deeper mystery. Those twelve statues were once the saviors of this world. So, Diving King Belial


    who looked exactly like him, and Ice Queen he saw were also two of the saviors. But why did Holy Lord


    say that they almost destroyed the world by themselves? What did he mean by that? What kind of


    terrible thing happened at that time? And what did that have to do with the death of the myriad spiritual


    race beings? Rocky couldn¡¯t wrap his head around it.


    He came back to his senses and immediately looked down at the sea in search of any trace of the


    colossal sea beast which was the legendary guardian beast of the Water Master n.


    Soon enough, Rocky saw the legendary guardian beast at the position where the ruins of the Water


    Master n had sunk into. It was soaked in the sea, stained with ck blood. It seemed that it was


    severely injured and was about to sink into the deep sea.


    "Uriah..." Rocky said as he tapped Uriah¡¯s side.


    Uriah soared into the air with Rocky on its back and flew towards the legendary guardian beast of the


    Water Master n.


    Seeing that Rocky was flying over, the legendary guardian beast unexpectedly stopped attacking.


    Perhaps it was already powerless, so Rocky quickly approached it.


    "I don''t know how this will turn out, but there¡¯s no harm in trying." Then, Rocky immediately used the


    Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill to see if he could enter the spiritual sense of the legendary


    guardian beast.


    In an instant, he entered another space which was a totally different dimension.


    "I made it. I came inside the legendary guardian beast." Rocky''s eyes narrowed into slits, thinking of his


    next step.


    At that time, a light shadow suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "How and why can you enter the spiritual sense of the legendary guardian beast? You must be the


    human who obtained the Sea God Hammer of our Water Master n..." the light shadow said with


    "Are you the legendary guardian beast of the Water Master n?" Rocky asked immediately.


    "I''m itsst owner and my soul has integrated with it. You already have the spiritual treasure, why


    haven¡¯t you left yet? And why are you here?" the light shadow questioned him. It was obvious that it


    was suspicious of Rocky.


    "It was not my original intention to get the spiritual treasure. I just wanted to prevent thest spiritual


    treasure from appearing, so the cmity beasts cannot be reborn. But I didn''t expect that I still couldn''t


    stop it no matter what I did..." Rocky shook his head, regret filling up his heart.


    "Really? Is that the truth? But I can sense a very evil force in your body," the light shadow said coldly.


    "It''s quite a long story; I will tell you some other time, but I have something to ask you first. What does


    that Holy Lord have to do with the ruins of the Water Master n? Why was he asleep in the container


    in the ruins¡¯ stone chamber?" Rocky asked the light shadow casually.


    "I only know that he is our great savior. After he fell asleep, our n had kept his body and submerged


    it in our sacred water so his body will not be rotten over time. He had been sleeping in the container for


    an awfully long time, maybe at least several thousand years. And my ultimate responsibility is to protect


    him and the spiritual treasure..." the light shadow replied at once.


    "He¡¯s your savior?" Rocky asked. It seemed that Holy Lord was aplicated man. He was the savior


    of the Water Master n, one of the nine great spiritual race ns. He also seemed to have a strong


    power that even the spiritual race could never reach. Otherwise, that cmity beast wouldn''t have


    immediately disappeared in fear after seeing Holy Lord.


    "Anyway, I think you are seriously injured. I want to give you a treatment if you¡¯ll allow it," Rocky


    offered.


    "It seems that you are a good and thoughtful person. But I think there must be some conditions for me!


    You wouldn¡¯t do this without getting something in return." The light shadow seemed topletely see


    through Rocky''s mind.


    "I just want to get a few drops of your legendary guardian beast''s blood essence," Rocky said


    straightforwardly.


    "Is that all you want? I thought maybe you wanted to know the location of the precious deposits of the


    Water Master n," the light shadow said in surprise.


    "I''m not interested in that kind of thing right now. Thank you though. But if you want to tell me that, then


    go ahead." Rocky faintly smiled.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter if I tell you. It''s not a big deal to keep it a secret. Our Water Master n has


    been annihted anyway. However, I have an unreasonable demand for you," the light shadow replied.


    "What is it? Go ahead," Rocky said as he nodded.


    "This legendary guardian beast should have been reincarnated a long time ago, but it hasn''t yet to


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    protect Holy Lord and the spiritual treasure of our n. Since the spiritual treasure and Holy Lord are


    not here anymore, I should have been reincarnated already. But because of the battle with the cmity


    beast just now, I was seriously injured. It would surely take some time for me to recover. I cannot be


    reincarnated until Ipletely recover. However, the cmity beast is still in this area, so you must


    help me get out of here..." The light shadow voiced out his demand.


    "If you won¡¯t mind, you cane with me back to the Crimson City. I will let them prepare a ce for


    you to heal," Rocky said after thinking for a while.


    "That will be great! Thank you so much for your kindness," the light shadow said, grateful for Rocky¡¯s


    help.


    With that, Rocky returned back to reality. He quickly opened his Magic Spiritual Space and let the


    legendary guardian beast of the Water Master n enter it. Then, he immediately flew back towards


    the coastline.


    At that moment, Marcia and the other women had already returned to the coastline with the members


    of the Dragon Master n and the Butterfly Divine n. They were meeting with Shirley and the three


    empires¡¯ spirit maniptor team. All of them were waiting for Rocky toe back.


    As soon as Rocky flew back, the women immediately rushed forward and surrounded him.

 Chapter 1280 The threats Kept Expanding

    Chapter 1280 The threats Kept Expanding


    "Who is that man? Isn¡¯t he the one who was soaked in that container in the ruins before? Why did he


    suddenly appear?" Shirley asked Rocky curiously.


    "Let''s talk about itter when we get back. We need to get out of here first," Rocky briefly replied.


    Hearing this, the women looked at each other and knew that Rocky must have felt something wrong in


    this ce, so they didn''t ask any more questions.


    Then, Rocky and his team left the Water Beast Sea at once.


    Not long after, the figure in the red robe appeared above the Water Beast Sea again. It was him who


    had knocked the Sea God Hammer out of the Water Master n''s ruins.


    "The cmity beasts were finally reborn. Ha-ha! If we conquer all the nine cmity beasts, we will


    finally rule the entire Wild Spirit Land. But before that, we must get the Divine Spiritual Source. All of


    the nine spiritual treasures have already appeared, so we can get the other half of the Divine Spiritual


    Source soon," the figure in redughed wildly, his tone seething with pure evil and malice.


    "If we want to get the Divine Spiritual Source, we have to gather all nine spiritual treasures together. It


    would definitely not be easy," the figure said as he returned to his normal tone.


    "The patriarch of the Heavenly Demon n wants to get the Divine Spiritual Source too, doesn¡¯t he?


    So, we don''t need to worry about it. We just need to wait and see how this will turn out and how we can


    benefit from the situation. But you still need to add fuel to the fire at the right time. You also have to be


    careful of that Holy Lord. He is not just an ordinary person. If he knows that I have finallye out of


    the seal, he will surely act," the figure in red said in the same intense tone as before. Then, he


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    suddenly disappeared.


    After leaving the Water Beast Sea, the spirit maniptors from the Magic Phoenix Empire and the


    Timber Deity Empire were getting ready to return home first. Before leaving, Rocky went alone to see


    Alyssa and asked her if she knew something about the holy treasure of the Dragon Master n.


    "I honestly don''t know anything about it. I only robbed the treasure box from Marcia just because I


    guessed that there must be something especially important in it. What I did was purely impulsive.


    You¡¯re well aware of the situation of our two empires at that time. Besides that, Marcia and I were


    natural enemies then," Alyssa said with a faint smile. Back then, Alyssa, Rocky, and Marcia were in a


    situation that the three of them absolutely opposed and hated each other to death. But both Alyssa and


    Marcia had now be the confidants of Rocky which Alyssa never imagined in the past.


    "Oh, really?" Rocky was a little disappointed after he heard that. After all, there were still two colored


    pearls remaining to be found. If the pearls were not in the hand of the Timber Deity Empire, it would


    surely take them a long time to discover new relevant clues.


    "If you are willing to tell me the details, maybe I can do something to help you," Alyssa offered


    immediately after seeing the look on Rocky''s face.


    Rocky immediately thought about it. He understood why Holy Lord asked him to collect the blood


    essence of the nine legendary guardian beasts as soon as possible. However, Rocky didn''t understand


    why Holy Lord asked him to get back the Holy Mask, the holy treasure of the Dragon Master n. But


    he remembered that in the memory of Holy Lord, the man called the "King" wore the Holy Mask. This


    only meant that the Holy Mask must be of unimaginable importance. Now that almost all the legendary


    guardian beasts were about to appear, it wouldn''t be difficult to gather their blood essence. In a


    hundred years, the Holy Dragon Empire had only managed to gather seven of the nine colored pearls,


    and the remaining two pearls were obviously the most difficult to find. If they continued the search like


    this, they didn''t know when they would be able to collect all of them and get the clues about the holy


    treasure of the Dragon Master n. So, it wouldn''t be a bad thing if Alyssa could lend a hand.


    "Well, this is supposed to be a secret of the Holy Dragon Empire, but I have to get all the help I need to


    get back the holy treasure as soon as possible," Rocky said to Alyssa. Then he exined to her


    everything about the holy treasure.


    "Wait, you mean the colored pearls? I think I heard about that somewhere..." Alyssa was suddenly lost


    in thought after Rocky''s exnation. Then, her face suddenly lit up and said, "Yes, I remember there


    was a colored pearl in the tributes that the Roaring me Empire intended to give to our Timber Deity


    Empire. Butter, I asked them to change it into the treasure map instead."


    "The Roaring me Empire? So, it seems there is a colored pearl in their hand," Rocky said


    enthusiastically, realizing that there was some hope again.


    "I''ll go to the Roaring me Empire for you. If they do have the colored pearl, I''ll try my best to get it


    back for you," Alyssa suggested to Rocky.


    "Yes, please. Thank you very much. That will be a great help." Rocky nodded at her suggestion. If


    Alyssa asked personally, it wouldn''t be difficult for her to get the colored pearl from the Roaring me


    Empire.


    A few dayster, Rocky and his team went back to the Crimson City.


    After returning to the Crimson City, he immediately found ake near the city and asked the legendary


    guardian beast of the Water Master n to temporarily live there. On the way back, he had already


    given the legendary guardian beast a simple treatment, but its injury was more severe than he had


    imagined. So, he performed surgery to prevent the injury from getting worse.


    At present, eight of the nine legendary guardian beasts had already appeared. The only one that hadn''t


    appeared yet was the one from the Thunder Master n. Like the Water Master n, it was also an


    advanced spiritual race n that had been extinct for a long time. So, it was difficult to find their


    legendary guardian beast.


    It was already noon of the second day after Rocky finished his treatment on the legendary guardian


    beast of the Water Master n.


    At that time, Rocky and hispanions gathered in the Crimson Chamber. The atmosphere was a little


    serious and intense. After they came back, they received some news that the other eight cmity


    beasts had been reborn from the original ces where the spiritual treasures had been sealed. These


    cmity beasts had now caused great regional threats, and the threats were still expanding by the


    hour.


    "One cmity beast is already immensely powerful. Now that nine of them appeared in the Wild Spirit


    Land at the same time, I have no idea what will happen next!" Rocky said solemnly. He seemed


    "It seems that the Wild Spirit Land is definitely doomed this time. It won''t be long now before it


    bes apletely terrible hell," Cherry said after she deeply sighed.


    "Are the cmity beasts really that powerful?" Moira, who was also among the crowd, couldn''t help but


    ask. She had no idea what kind of beasts these cmity beasts were.


    "Moira, you wouldn''t be asking that if you had seen it with your own eyes. Even the legendary guardian


    beast that had guarded the Water Master n for a thousand years is no match for that cmity beast.


    I think there¡¯s probably nothing in the entire Wild Spirit Land that can match its power and sessfully


    win against it. One cmity beast might not be a big deal, but there are nine of them. It seems that the


    prediction of Alyssa''s legendary guardian beast is true after all. The doomsday of the Wild Spirit Land


    ising indeed," Marcia said seriously. She also could not wrap her head around this news.


    "Basil, you still haven''t told us what you discussed with that man. Who on earth is he anyway?" Shirley


    asked, eager to know the conversation between Rocky and Holy Lord.


    Everyone immediately turned their heads to look at Rocky.

 Chapter 1281 The Spiritual Races Huge Secret

    Chapter 1281 The Spiritual Race''s Huge Secret


    "I won''t tell you his identity for the time being, but he told me how we could stop the nine cmity


    beasts," Rocky said after thinking for a while.


    "What did he say?" Everyone was curious about the answer.


    "He told me that if we want to get rid of the cmity beasts, we must gather the power of nine spiritual


    treasures and nine legendary guardian beasts," Rocky answered truthfully. He decided that everyone


    should be well-informed because, in that way, he would have all the help he could get.


    "So, we need the umted power of nine spiritual treasures and nine legendary guardian beasts?"


    Everyone looked at each other with a nk expression. Obviously, they didn''t know what it meant.


    "Basil, do you mean..." At that time, Cherry suddenly spoke up hesitantly, as she had already guessed


    what Rocky wanted to say.


    "It is said that the nine spiritual treasures and the nine legendary guardian beasts owned by the


    spiritual race ns were created by a higher power that ismonly known as the Divine Spiritual


    Source. And this power is beyond our imagination," added Rocky.


    The whole group quieted down at these statements. All of them had varying expressions of shock and


    disbelief pasted on their faces, including Marcia. They looked like they could not believe their ears,


    except, of course, for Moira and Cherry, who already knew all about the legend.


    "I must admit that I didn''t expect you to know the secret behind the Divine Spiritual Source. It''s a huge


    secret for the spiritual race. And besides, there are very few spiritual race beings who still know about


    the Divine Spiritual Source." Moira actually understood what Rocky talked pertaining to earlier, but she


    was caught off guard because she didn''t expect him to know about one of the biggest secrets of the


    spiritual race.


    "Basil, how did you know about this Divine Spiritual Source?" Marcia couldn''t help but ask, for she had


    never heard of it from Rocky before.


    "When I took out the Dragon Master n''s spiritual treasure from the royal forbidden area of the Holy


    Dragon Empire, I met the Witch who hid the holy treasure of the Dragon Master n. She attached her


    soul to Lena and then told me some secrets about the spiritual race," replied Rocky.


    Once again, his answer surprised all of them because it sounded bizarre. The Witch who had died a


    long time ago borrowed a living body to return her soul, and she even told Rocky the secret of the


    spiritual race relevant to the Divine Spiritual Source. Why would she even do all that instead of resting


    in peace? Of course, they didn''t know that Rocky knew more than that.


    "I''ve always been curious about where the Divine Spiritual Source came from. Why was it so powerful?


    This power is obviously not something the spiritual race can control..." Rocky wondered, looking at


    Cherry and Moira immediately. After all, out of all of them, those two were the most likely to know the


    origin of the Divine Spiritual Source.


    In that instant, Cherry also nced at Moira. Meanwhile, Moira was quiet for a minute, thinking, but


    then she nodded at Cherry.


    "I had not intended to tell you this because this is rted to the future of the spiritual race. If humans


    find out about this, the consequences will be unimaginable. However, it doesn''t matter even if I tell you


    now. After all, the cmity beasts were reborn, and the spiritual race will have to face an


    unprecedented threat. Perhaps, the spiritual race and the human race have to work together to survive


    this catastrophe..." Cherry said seriously.


    Everyone, including Rocky, knew that this secret must be very shocking, or else, the spiritual race


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    would not be so fearful that humans would sniff out their secret. It also meant that this secret could be a


    significant threat to the spiritual race.


    "Actually, the spiritual race was once ruled by a stronger race, simr to how the spiritual race now


    reigns over humans. Back then, the spiritual race was even in a position inferior to that of the current


    human race. We were treated as ves and lived under a brutal political power. Later on, as the


    spiritual race grew stronger and stronger, more and more spiritual race members gradually formed their


    own forces. And that was how the current spiritual race ns were formed. That certain powerful race


    saw that the spiritual race was growing stronger day by day, so they began to suppress us with bloody


    violence. In the end, all the spiritual race ns joined hands to fight back against that powerful race.


    We stole the Divine Spiritual Source from that race and divided it into two parts, and then we created


    nine spiritual treasures and nine legendary guardian beasts to deal with them..." Right then and there,


    Cherry told them about the origin of the Divine Spiritual Source and the big secret hidden by the


    spiritual race.


    As they heard this, all the people present turned pale with fear. None of them expected that the spiritual


    race, which now ruled over the human race, had once been enved by another race.


    "So, that is the secret that the spiritual race had kept to themselves since time immemorial... If this


    were true, then the spiritual race should not be afraid of letting humans know about it, because humans


    do not have the power to fight against the spiritual race." Rocky couldn''t help butment. Honestly,


    he doubted that this was not the entire story because he felt that things were not that simple. If the


    death of the myriad spiritual race beings was due to that fight against that powerful race, it might be


    excusable. However, the conversation within Holy Lord''s memory clearly showed that there was a


    bigger secret hidden behind the death of the spiritual race beings, which was rted to the man called


    the ''King.''


    Besides, what did this so-called powerful race have to do with the twelve statues? He couldn''t find any


    answers in Cherry''s story, so there must be something more.


    "You are right. Human beings do not have the power to fight against us, but that powerful race left a


    forbidden power in their relics. If the human race were to find this forbidden power, it would


    undoubtedly pose a grave threat to the spiritual race," exined Cherry.


    "The forbidden power? Do you mean the forbidden items?" Rocky guessed.


    "Exactly! Back then, even Aaron, the most powerful patriarch of our Butterfly Divine n, was unable


    to resist the forbidden item''s temptation. In the end, bewitched by one of the forbidden items, he not


    only destroyed himself but also nearly annihted the whole Butterfly Divine n," Cherry narrated


    seriously, conscious that she was telling Rocky something that he could use against them in the future.


    "Then, in that case, it seems that the spiritual race is not afraid that the human race would know the


    truth that a powerful race once ruled over you. You want to hide the existence of that powerful race and


    the forbidden power they had left, which could resist the spiritual race. If the human race were to


    discover the truth, countless humans would certainly search for this forbidden power, and it would pose


    a threat to the spiritual race and repeat the tragedy of the past," Rocky concluded.


    "However, with the human race''s current strength, it won''t be easy to obtain that forbidden power. I


    think the spiritual race''s worry is just unnecessary," Marcia said after thinking deeply.


    "That''s not necessarily true," Cherry contradicted while looking at Rocky meaningfully.


    "Basil, we have to be on guard for the next few days. We are in a dire and horrifying situation right now.


    I am sure the entire Wild Spirit Land will soon find that you have obtained the Sea God Hammer. At this


    rate, I''m afraid you will be the target of different forces again," Marcia said worriedly. Currently,


    Rocky had two spiritual treasures in his hands. Of course, not many people knew he had the spiritual


    treasure of the Dragon Master n in hand. However, the spiritual treasure of the Water Master n


    that Rocky just obtained was enough to attract the attention of the other spiritual race ns. And those


    ns that wanted to get the spiritual treasure would definitely take action in secret.

 Chapter 1282 Pestilence Spread Everywhere

    Chapter 1282 Pestilence Spread Everywhere


    "There are always solutions! If they want toe, then let theme!" Rocky looked very calm. After


    all, they could do nothing to change the situation, and what was done could not be undone. He could


    only temporarily keep the spiritual treasure of the Water Master n.


    "Fine, but you''d better be careful." Cherry couldn''t help but remind him.


    "Let''s stop talking about me. How is the Butterfly Divine n faring? I hope the revival of your n


    have made some great progress," Rocky asked Cherry.


    "As you can see, ever since the Butterfly Divine n''s extermination five hundred years ago, the only


    remaining n members have been scattered in every corner of the Wild Spirit Land, living a life


    concealing their identities. That has made it difficult for us to summon all of them back. Another


    problem is that many factors limit the spiritual race''s reproduction, so even if all of them were gathered


    together, the number would still be unsubstantial." Cherry could not help but sigh while narrating the


    abysmal condition of her n.


    "Not long ago, I developed a gic treatment that can solve the problem of sterilization for the Wood


    n, and it has already achieved its effect. If you want, I can also do some experiments on your n


    members, which will allow me to create a gic treatment for the Butterfly Divine n. If it works well,


    this medication will allow your people to conceive easier. Although it may not be very potent, it should


    be able to improve the current situation," Rocky offered after a short silence. He had been hesitant to


    offer his help since he and Cherry had a prettyplicated rtionship, but Rocky felt that he could


    not keep quiet when he could do something to help.


    "Really?" When Cherry heard this, she couldn''t help but look forward to it. However, her eyes quickly


    darkened. "Don''t you hate me because of how I treated you in the past?"


    "Everyone has their own difficulties. You also saved Sue and me, so we owe you our lives. I have no


    reason to hate you." Rocky smiled calmly. The truth was that he was slightly irked when Cherry


    threatened him with Sue at that time. Butter, when he saw Sue, he realized that Cherry had no


    choice but to do so. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have taken care of Sue so well and trained her to be a


    Supernal Stage master.


    "That''s good." A relieved smile shed across Cherry''s face when she heard Rocky''s kind words. The


    innocent look on her face that Rocky had seen earlier came back, but she seemed brighter and happier


    this time.


    Meanwhile, all the people who heard their conversation were also relieved, and the bright smile on


    Cherry''s face resonated on every face in the room.


    Simultaneously, Townsend, several elders of the Heavenly Demon n, and their spiritual masters had


    gathered in the magnificent pce of the Demonic Cloud Empire. They were currently discussing the


    information they received from Alston about the cmity beasts.


    "I didn''t expect that the legend of the cmity beasts is true. I thought it''s just a lie made up by the


    spiritual race to prevent the nine spiritual treasures from gathering together." Townsend looked sullen


    because the rebirth of the cmity beasts would certainly have a great impact on their n.


    "But are the cmity beasts really that powerful?" an elder questioned. To people like him, it was


    difficult to imagine the power of the cmity beasts.


    "More than half of the deaths and injuries of the spiritual race members we sent out were caused by


    the cmity beasts," Alston replied shortly. He understood that the situation was unbelievable, but it


    still annoyed him that they doubted his words.


    "If that''s the case, it will be a huge disadvantage to our n," remarked a spiritual master. Meanwhile,


    Townsend was also wearing a thoughtful expression.


    He was desperately thinking of how he could use this situation to benefit him and their cause.


    "The opposite is true, actually. This can be a great opportunity for us," Alston said shrewdly.


    "What are you talking about? Do you have any ideas?" Several elders and the spiritual masters looked


    at him at once.


    "The cmity beasts are so powerful that even the spiritual race can''t resist them. I believe that the


    whole Wild Spirit Land will soon fall into panic, not only the human race but also the spiritual race. If


    that happens, we can call on all the spiritual race ns to join hands to deal with these cmity beasts.


    And to deal with them, the nine spiritual treasures are indispensable. In this way, there will be a chance


    to gather the nine spiritual treasures together..." Alston suggested.


    "It seems like we were just thinking of the same thing," Townsend said in a sinister tone. He would try


    his best to get all the nine spiritual treasures in the world to get the Divine Spiritual Source. Right now,


    the nine spiritual treasures had all resurfaced. He failed to obtain thest one, and he expected the


    rebirth of the cmity beasts to negatively impact the n of the Heavenly Demon n to unify the


    Wild Spirit Land. But despite all these obstacles, it was also an excellent opportunity to gather the nine


    spiritual treasures first.


    The elders and the spiritual masters nodded in agreement.


    At the same time, Alston gave out a sinister smile.


    After the nine cmity beasts were reborn, all kinds of terrible natural disasters appeared all over the


    Wild Spirit Land, including rainstorms, hailstorms, tsunami,ndslides, pestilences, and so on. In just


    half a month, all the Wild Spirit Land empires fell into a great panic because of therge-scale natural


    disasters.


    Not to mention the human race, even the spiritual race was greatly affected. Some small ns were


    even exterminated by the cmity beasts overnight.


    Therefore, the whole Wild Spirit Land was in great panic.


    Although the cmity beasts'' appearance had caused great trouble to the spiritual race ns, they


    were more concerned that all the nine spiritual treasures had been released to the world. Since the


    Heavenly Demon n had two spiritual treasures, they were undoubtedly the biggest winner.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    In addition, thest spiritual treasure was in the hands of humans, so there were only six spiritual race


    ns that possessed each of the remaining six spiritual treasures. The Wood n, the Phoenix Master


    n, the Butterfly Divine n, the Ghost Master n, and the Giants n each had one treasure in


    their possession, while the Heavenly Demon n held two.


    And since Rocky obtained the Sea God Hammer, which was the Water Master n''s spiritual treasure,


    the spiritual race ns without a spiritual treasure yearned to connect with him. They had contacted the


    Holy Dragon Empire through the empires they controlled, hoping that the Holy Dragon Empire could


    hand over the spiritual treasure in Rocky''s hands in exchange for great benefits.


    Of course, the result was that they were all turned down by Rocky, which naturally stirred the


    dissatisfaction of these spiritual race ns.


    Almost at the same time, arge-scale pestilence suddenly broke out on the border guarded by the


    Rime Army Group. The main symptom was dehydration, and it was highly contagious. Those infected


    would end up like dry corpses. The terrifying disease was now spreading rapidly at the small border


    town.


    Although the emperor had gathered all the ministers to discuss the countermeasures and sent a group


    of imperial physicians with superb medical skills to the border town, it was still a drop in the bucket. The


    physicians were trying their best to prevent the spread of the pestilence, but the patients were


    overwhelming them. Finally, the emperor had to send a message to Rocky in the Crimson City.


    "Pestilence?" Words could not describe Rocky''s face after he got the message from his father. He


    looked sullen, depressed, and angry all at once. The pestilence was the most horrifying in this era, and


    if no vine could restrain it, the consequences would be tragic and horrible.


    However, the most terrible thing was that the cmity beasts had most likely caused the pestilence.


    "I just heard that the pestilence is spreading in the empires around the Holy Dragon Empire. I didn''t


    expect that it would reach our empire so soon..." Isis and the other women also looked grave. In the


    past half a month, they had heard countless disasters emerging in the Wild Spirit Land, and no one


    could urately report how many people had died. It was exceedingly terrible!

 Chapter 1283 Prevent The Pestilence From Spreading

    Chapter 1283 Prevent The Pestilence From Spreading


    Sabina turned to Rocky with a puzzled expression and asked, "I think the gene technology you made is


    highly effective. If we use your gene technology to prevent the pestilence, there should not be any


    problems, right?"


    "This gene technology is only aimed at the gic sequence of human beings. On the other hand, the


    pestilence is caused by a virus that invades the body and degrades the tissue from within, causing


    terrible damage. Even my gene technology can''t stop this virus. If we want to stop it, we have to make


    a vine that can resist the virus," Rocky exined lengthily.


    "Then what should we do?" Isis asked.


    "Judging from the current situation, the pestilence is very infectious. Thus, we must iste the areas


    where the pestilence broke out to prevent the disease from spreading further. Moreover, if we want to


    make a vine, we must extract the naturally formed antibody from the infected people''s blood. I have


    to personally lead a medical team to go deep into the areas where the pestilence broke out. Once


    there, we can collect blood samples, detect the antibody, and develop a vine," he rified further.


    "Wouldn''t that be dangerous?" Of course, Isis and the other women couldn''t help but worry about


    Rocky.


    "Yes, so don''t follow me this time. You should stay here and help me with something else important,"


    Rocky continued.


    Isis and the other women looked at each other uncertainly. Although they were worried about Rocky,


    the gue was indeed very terrible. Since Rocky didn''t allow them to go, they had to nod in agreement.


    "Sabina, Luci, and Erica, I need you to go to the Thunder Master n''s ruins to see if you can find


    any clues about the legendary guardian beast of their n," Rocky ordered. All eight legendary


    guardian beasts had already appeared, except the one from the Thunder Master n. If he could find


    it, he would be able to gather the blood essence of the nine legendary guardian beasts. By then, he


    would also be able to reveal the memory hidden in the Oracle Jade, then find out what transpired


    exactly in that year.


    "Isis, I want you and Sue to take Nigel back to the Pce City first. I''m afraid I won''t be able to take


    care of you in the following days. And I will find it easier to focus if I am sure that you are safe. What''s


    more, although the wild cmity beasts'' rebirth has made this era very dangerous, it is not aplete


    loss for our Holy Dragon Empire. Many countries are suffering from natural disasters right now, and this


    situation has also plunged most people into poverty. However, this can still be a good opportunity for us


    to continue our n. Thus, I need you to keep providing humanitarian assistance, try your best to help


    those countries in need and urge them to join the united empires," Rocky instructed Isis.


    "I understand," Isis replied, nodding slightly.


    "What about me?" Shirley asked.


    Rocky took one look at her and said, "Once we enter the pestilence areas, we will need a lot of tents


    and cloth, as well as some materials for making disinfectants. You will be responsible for the


    preparation of these materials. And once you have prepared them, you also need to escort them to


    those areas. I will make a list for youter."


    "What? How could you let me do this kind of legwork?" Shirley''s face darkened. The truth was that she


    hoped to explore the ruins of the Thunder Master n with Sabina and the others.


    "Will you do it or not?" Rocky asked with a scowl, crossing his arms intimidatingly.


    "Humph, yes," Shirley agreed with a scowl. Of course, she looked slightly displeased, but she wouldn''t


    refuse anything Rocky had asked her to do.


    After that, Rocky spent two more days in the city, making the necessary arrangements. He also


    gathered a medical team and took professional equipment before setting off for the border areas where


    the pestilence had broken out.


    The Rime Army Group guarded most of these border areas where the pestilence broke out. That was


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    why as soon as the pestilence broke out, Marcia rushed back to the group and personally dealt with


    everything. Three dayster, Rocky led the medical team to meet with Marcia in a safe area a few


    miles away from where the pestilence broke out.


    "As you instructed in the letter, I have blocked all the towns and cities in the area where the pestilence


    broke out. I have also quarantined those who are infected and those who are suspected to be infected.


    I have also ordered all the people in nearby towns and cities to stay at home. No one is allowed to


    enter or leave this ce without the needed permits, and our army distributes the primary needs of the


    people like food and water. All the generals and soldiers who enter the pestilence area have worn


    masks and gloves to prevent themselves from being infected. Finally, the corpses of all the people who


    died of the pestilence have been burned." Marcia ryed the situation to Rocky as soon as she


    arrived.


    "How many cities and towns are infected now?" Rocky asked.


    "A big city and a small city, as well as three small towns. The other cities and towns are clear. More


    than three thousand people have died of the pestilence in these cities and towns," Marcia said


    seriously.


    "We have to hurry up, or more people will die because of it." Rocky knew that time was running out, so


    he immediately led the medical team, escorted by Marcia''s army, to the big city where the pestilence


    broke out.


    After entering the city, they were greeted by a deste and lonely view. Dust floated from everywhere,


    and no one seemed to be around. The streets and alleys were covered with white curtains to mourn the


    dead. Except for the patrolmen, there was no one on the street. It was like a ghost city.


    In order to find the antibody and develop the vine, the blood samples of all the people in the city,


    including the people who were infected and suspected to be infected, had to be analyzed. Therefore,


    Rocky immediately chose the biggest hospital in the city as a temporaryboratory, and all the


    equipment he brought was put in ce.


    After that, he divided the medical team into several groups, and these smaller groups worked with each


    other. First, they went to every house in the city to collect blood samples and then sent them back to


    theboratory for analysis and research, to make sure that they could find the antibody as soon as


    possible.


    A few dayster, arge number of tents, white cloth, and ingredients for the preparation of


    disinfectants were sent in time.


    Rocky immediately ordered his men to build an istion area in the west of the city. Then, the infected


    and suspected people who had been isted in the northern part of the city were soon transferred to


    the istion area. At the same time, their blood was collected and analyzed. Rocky observed the


    symptoms and whether the infected people''s situation had worsened, helping him find the antibody.


    In addition, he also made special disinfectants and ordered the army to disinfect the whole city. All the


    people who were not infected in the city were also cleansed with the disinfectant.


    With this series of measures, the pestilence in the whole city was quickly suppressed. Simultaneously,


    other cities and towns also took the same measures, trying their best to prevent the pestilence from


    further spreading.

 Chapter 1284 To Be Killed At Any Moment

    Chapter 1284 To Be Killed At Any Moment


    But it was not enough to prevent the spread of the pestilence. There were already more than ten


    thousand people who were infected and suspected to be infected in all cities and towns now. And


    hundreds of people died every day because of the deadly disease. So, they had to find an antibody and


    develop a vine as soon as possible. This was the only way to solve their fundamental problem.


    Ten dayster, under the unremitting efforts of Rocky and the medical team he led, they finally found an


    antibody for the virus from the blood of a little boy.


    Rocky immediately spent a whole night developing a vine with the use of the antibody. Atst, a


    vine was finally developed, and it was tested on a severely ill patient. About twelve hourster, the


    virus in the body of the patient waspletely suppressed and he no longer took a turn for the worse.


    This only meant that the vine was indeed sessfully developed.


    "It worked! The vine really worked!" When Rocky was finally sure that the vine had been


    sessfully developed, he could not help but breathe a deep sigh of relief. His sleepless nights and


    countless efforts were not put to waste.


    Marcia also smiled with relief as she stood beside Rocky. The sess in developing the vine meant


    that tens of thousands of lives could be saved.


    Suddenly, amander of the Rime Army Group rushed in and said anxiously, "General, there is some


    bad news. Something happened in the istion area. Please immediately go there and check!"


    Rocky and Marcia looked at each other when they heard that, and then quickly rushed to the istion


    area. When they arrived, they were immediately shocked by what they saw. The istion area had


    beenpletely damaged, and thousands of infected and suspected people had been turned into


    zombies. They looked extremely ferocious and furious. They were all shrieking and frantically trying to


    rush out of the istion area.


    Fortunately, there were a lot of soldiers guarding outside the istion area, so they blocked the


    zombies from rushing out. However, many soldiers were bitten when they confronted the zombies. Just


    seconds after being bitten, they quickly underwent a terrifying transformation and turned into zombies


    as well.


    "What in the world is going on?" Marcia asked in utter surprise. She could not believe what she was


    seeing.


    Almost at the same time, a huge beast shadow that was the size of a small mountain came from


    outside the city. The huge beast shadow''s astonishing aurapletely spread all around. It looked


    down at the whole city and roared loudly. With this, the zombies became crazier.


    Rocky and Marcia also heard the booming roar.


    "Is that a wild cmity beast?" As soon as Marcia finished her words, she pped her wings and


    immediately flew to the air. She saw the huge beast shadow that appeared outside the city. Although it


    was extremely far away, she could still feel the amazing aura it released.


    At that moment, Rocky''s eyes suddenly turned cold. Looking at the zombies that were still frantically


    trying to break out of the encirclement, he suddenly realized that the wild cmity beast was the cause


    of the outbreak of the pestilence. And judging from the current situation, the wild cmity beast


    seemed to be able to evolve the virus. The evolved virus made the infected human beings turn into


    zombies.


    "This is all happening so fast. What should we do now?" Marcia immediately asked Rocky as soon as


    shended on the ground.


    "Lead the army to protect all the people. Then, evacuate from the city at once. We have to give up the


    city this time." Rocky knew that this city would soon be the cmity beast''s nest where it


    cultivated the zombies. He wouldn''t risk the lives of many people, so they couldn''t stay here any longer.


    "And what about you?" Marcia asked Rocky.


    "I''ll stay here and buy some time for you," Rocky said as he faintly smiled. He remainedposed in


    front of everyone amidst the chaotic situation.


    "Alright, please be careful." Marcia nced at Rocky worriedly. Then she ordered the army to withdraw


    and began to evacuate all the people in the city towards a safer ce.


    After the army left, the zombies in the istion area immediately rushed out. However, a man with


    three beasts suddenly appeared in front of them and aggressively rushed into them. Thousands of


    zombies instantly surrounded Rocky and the three beasts andunched an incredibly crazy attack.


    The cmity beast finally came from outside the city. Wherever it passed, the earth instantly shook,


    and the mountains moved. All the buildings it passed immediately turned into ruins.


    Soon enough, the beast approached the man and the three beasts who were attacking the zombies. As


    it approached, the wild cmity beast roared angrily.


    Atst, Rocky could finally clearly see the cmity beast. It lookedpletely different from the one he


    had seen in the Water Beast Sea. It looked incredibly old, like a huge sheep covered with gray fur who


    hadn''t taken a shower for hundreds of years. It also emitted a strong foul stench, and there were a lot


    of unknown insects flying around it.


    It was the Demonic gue Beast that could spread gue in the blink of an eye.


    Rocky knew how powerful the beast was, so he didn''t n to fight it for a long time. He just wanted to


    buy some time so the others could safely escape. After a few moments, he called back Robin and Ken


    at once, rode on Uriah and quickly soared to the sky.


    "Go, Uriah!" Rocky eximed.


    Uriah immediately roared, and its several tails quickly intertwined together. In the blink of an eye, a


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    huge ball of me condensed and flew directly to the center of the city.


    Boom!


    A me light suddenly burst out at the center of the city, immediately turning the city into a sea of fire.


    The zombies there were quickly swallowed up by the spreading mes. Countless zombies were


    When the Demonic gue Beast saw this, it became extremely angry. Its aura soared, and then it took


    a long deep breath. The next moment, it spurted a wave of strong poison towards Rocky.


    Even though Rocky had quickly held his breath and avoided the attack with Uriah, the poison instantly


    shrouded the entire area as soon as it dissipated with the wind.


    As a result, Rocky suddenly feltpletely powerless. It was not only him, but Uriah also felt weak. Its


    body swayed in the air a few times, then suddenly fell to the ground.


    "Damn it! It got us!" Rocky didn''t expect that the poison was so powerful that it could still have an


    impact on him and Uriah even when they held their breath.


    Seeing that Rocky and Uriah were poisoned and fell to the ground, the Demonic gue Beast


    immediately went up to them, as if nning to give them an extremely fatal blow.


    At that very moment, Rocky and Uriah couldn''t resist at all. All they could do was watch the Demonic


    gue Beast approach them. The next moment, it lifted its huge feet and was about to stomp on them.


    Rocky and Uriah would be likely killed by the beast at any moment now.

 Chapter 1285 The Colored Pearl

    Chapter 1285 The Colored Pearl


    At that very moment,


    a violent sh of seemingly ice-cold light flickered in the sky. In a split second, this lightning hit the


    Demonic gue Beast on the ground below it. Instantly, the humongous Demonic gue Beast began


    to be covered in ice crystals, solidifying its entire body. Even its huge feet that were about to step on


    Rocky and Uriah were also frozen in midair.


    Rocky and Uriah, on the other hand, were about to fall on the ground when they noticed that their


    weakness had suddenly vanished into thin air. As a result, Uriah quickly found its bnce again and


    soared into the sky with Rocky mounting on its back.


    "Whew, that was close! I never thought that what they say is true! That cmity beast surely is


    powerful!" Rocky hurled a sigh of relief. Despite the fact that he was saved from the disaster, it could


    not be denied that fear still lingered in his heart. As they were high up above in the air, he could not


    help but nce at the Demonic gue Beast, whose body had been frozen without warning. Rocky


    had no idea what kind of power could freeze such a mighty and savage cmity beast. He turned to


    look in the direction of the ice light, but to his dismay, he found nothing.


    "Who on earth saved me?" Rocky mumbled under his breath.


    Meanwhile, the Demonic gue Beast let out a vicious roar. Not long after, sessive crackling


    sounds echoed all throughout the atmosphere as the beast tried to break through the powerful ice force


    that had frozen it.


    Of course, Rocky thought that it would do him no good to stay and watch the beast free itself from the


    suppressive force of the ice. Instead, he instructed Uriah to zoom and fly out of the city at the fastest


    speed.


    After they left, a delicate figure wrapped in icy light suddenly emerged and gloomily stared at Rocky''s


    receding figure.


    "He is not like Belial at all. He put himself in danger just to save those weak humans, even though he


    was facing a cmity beast. I didn''t expect that those cmity beasts would resurrect. By the looks of


    it, the Wild Spirit Land is going to face another catastrophe. Has it alle down to this? If he really is


    the reincarnation of Belial, then perhaps everything is destined to happen," the figure said and looked a


    little hesitant.


    Dibobted, she took a quick nce at the Demonic gue Beast and finally disappeared. As


    soon as Rocky flew out of the city,


    he immediately met with Marcia, who had been waiting for his arrival.


    "Are you okay?" Marcia asked in a worried tone.


    "Yeah, I''m fine. Have they all left?" Rocky asked.


    As a reply, Marcia nodded her head slightly.


    "It seems that the cmity beast is more dangerous than I expected. Unfortunately, I can''t save those


    innocent people who got infected." After Rocky finished his words, the light that once shone in his eyes


    seemed to have dimmed. Although he had sessfully developed a vine to treat the infection,


    there was still no way for him to save the thousands of lives.


    "You''ve tried your best, and the vine that can prevent people from being infected has been


    sessfully developed. We know how much you want to stop this infection from turning everyone into


    the walking dead," Marciaforted as she gave Rocky''s back a nice good pat.


    "We should waste no more time. Let''s go," Rocky urged and left with Marcia.


    Not long after, they led the army to escort thousands of people who had retreated from the city and


    directed them back to the Rime Army Group''s stronghold.


    However, upon returning to the stronghold, they heard a piece of bad news. It was said that the other


    cities and towns where the pandemic broke out had also be a gathering ce of zombies.


    Moreover, these zombies were also the ones responsible for attacking and annihting the thousands


    of soldiers who were safeguarding those ces. At that time, arge number of zombies wereing


    from the border towards the central region of the Holy Dragon Empire. If these zombies crossed the


    border and entered the central region, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "It seems that we have topletely block the Rime Army Group''s whole border area and gather as


    many soldiers as we can to kill these wild zombies. We must do everything in our power to prevent


    these zombies from entering the Holy Dragon Empire," Rocky said to Marcia. At that moment,


    everyone tried their best to put their minds into focus, now that the situation had gone very serious.


    Obviously, the Rime Army Group would be the one tasked to fight against the zombies that were


    transformed by the cmity beast.


    "I will arrange everything right away," Marcia replied as she nodded.


    "I have to go back to the Crimson City as soon as possible to produce the vines that we might


    need," Rocky continued.


    After a day, he led his medical team back to the Crimson City, travelling relentlessly without any breaks


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    on the road. Soon after, he ordered his people to start the mass production of the vines.


    Meanwhile, the entire Wild Spirit Land had been in chaos due to the rebirth of the nine wild cmity


    beasts. One after another, all kinds of terrible disasters suddenly urred, which had an immense


    impact on human survival. Some of the small countries had even witnessed the death of tens of


    thousands of people in a span of just a few nights. And because of the sudden disasters, it seemed


    that humanity was already beginning to copse.


    On the other hand, the spiritual race was not better off, either. The wild cmity beasts desired to


    devour the members of the spiritual race. As a matter of fact, they had been searching for the spiritual


    race since their rebirth. Almost overnight, several small ns of the spiritual race had be extinct.


    For humans and the spiritual race, the resurrection of these wild cmity beasts was like doomsday¡ª


    there was no way for them to stop it from happening.


    A few dayster, Rocky was seen pouring his heart out as he worked on a new batch of vines in the


    Genome Research Institute in the Crimson City.


    Just a few days ago, Marcia had reported that there was an increasing number of zombies trying to


    break through the boundary defense line of the Rime Army Group and entering the Holy Dragon


    Empire. Despite the great strength of the group, they stillcked vines. As a result, many of their


    generals and soldiers were infected with the gue. At that time, Marcia could not do anything else but


    hope and pray that Rocky would be able to send another batch of vines to them right away to


    prevent the infection from spreading further.


    In addition, some small and medium-sized countries around the Holy Dragon Empire also suffered the


    same fate. Upon learning that the Holy Dragon Empire had developed the vines, they all asked for


    help.


    Therefore, the demand for the vines exceeded the supply.


    In such a critical moment, the value of the vines was reflected. Due to their efforts in producing and


    developing the vines and their previous humanitarian assistance, Rocky had sessfully convinced


    some countries to join his n of united empires. After a few nudges and convincing, Rocky was a step


    towards his grand dream of establishing the united empires.


    Thisid a solid foundation for the future solidarity of the human countries in the Wild Spirit Land.


    Someday, a guard came in and reported, "Your Highness, the princess of the Timber Deity Empire is


    here to see you." Without a doubt, Rocky already knew that Alyssa must havee over to discuss


    the matter about the colored pearl. Immediately, he stood up from his chair and went to see her.


    "Is that good news?" Rocky inquired the moment heid eyes on Alyssa.


    "What do you think?" Alyssa gave a smile. Then, she took out a wooden box and handed it over to


    Rocky.


    Rocky took the box and slowly opened it. There, he saw a bead with blinding spiritual light enveloping


    in it. "Just like what they described it to be, this must be the colored pearl," Rocky eximed.

 Chapter 1286 Go To The Forbidden Area

    Chapter 1286 Go To The Forbidden Area


    "It took me a lot of effort to get this colored pearl for you. How are you going to thank me?" Alyssa


    asked with a soft smile on her face.


    "Let me think. How about I marry you?" Rocky yfully teased.


    "Oh, you wish." Alyssa put on a lovely smile, but then she suddenly became serious and added, "After


    their rebirth, the cmity beasts will surely harm the life in all of the countries built by humans. I heard


    the news that a pestilence broke out on the Holy Dragon Empire''s border. Many said that the infected


    people would be horrifying corpses."


    "Yes, that''s right. The situation is really not good right now." Rocky nodded in agreement. His


    yfulness earlier was gone now.


    "The situation of the Timber Deity Empire is also not good now. Many rivers have be dry because


    of the power of the cmity beasts. And besides that, it hasn''t rained for a month already. Thousands


    of people are starving to death..." Alyssa deeply sighed. She was extremely worried about their


    situation


    "Tell me, is there anything I can do for you?" Rocky asked seriously.


    "No, it''s alright. You can''t offer help to those who are far away from you anyway. By the way, where are


    the others?" Alyssa felt strange when she saw that Rocky was alone. He was always surrounded by so


    many women on a normal day.


    "I asked Sabina and the others to do something for me. Meanwhile, Isis and Nigel have returned to the


    Imperial City. So, I''m the only one left here now," Rocky briefly replied.


    "I want to stay with you for a few days, but my brother asked me to go back to the Timber Deity Empire


    right away. It''s such a pity," Alyssa said with regret. It was a rare opportunity to bepletely alone


    with Rocky, but she had no other choice. There were a lot of things waiting for her to deal with in the


    Timber Deity Empire.


    "There will surely be another chance in the future." Rocky faintly smiled.


    "But I can stay here for a couple of hours."


    Rocky had already collected eight of the colored pearls including the one sent by Alyssa, so there was


    only one left. He nned to go back to the Imperial City first and ask the emperor about the previous


    clues left by the Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire. He desperately wanted to find out the whereabouts


    of thest colored pearl.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    After making some arrangements, Rocky finally returned to the Imperial City. He headed first to


    General Lance''s mansion to go see Isis, her son, and Sue. After that, he went to the Pce City to


    meet his father.


    The health of his father was getting worse and worse each day. He remained in bed almost every day


    and that worried Rocky. However, as soon as the emperor saw that Rocky already came back, his face


    immediately became cheerful and a huge smile appeared on his wrinkled face.


    "Father, take this bottle of magical saliva. This might help youter." Rocky''s heart sank when he saw


    his father. He immediately took out a bottle of magical saliva from his pocket and handed it to him.


    "No, thanks, my son. I''ve already epted that my body can never recover no matter what kind of


    magical pills or potion I take," the emperor said as he pushed the bottle back and shook his head.


    Rocky deeply frowned at this.


    "By the way, you have something important to deal with this time, correct?" the emperor directly asked.


    He knew that Rocky was busy dealing with a lot of things. Not too long ago, he had solved a crisis in


    the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "I''ve already found the eighth colored pearl," Rocky immediately said as he took out the wooden box


    that Alyssa gave him.


    "Oh, really? That''s excellent news," the emperor excitedly said.


    "So, Father, I came back to ask you if I can find where the ninth colored pearl is based on the clues


    previously left by the Witch," Rocky bluntly said.


    "The ces rted to the clues left by that Witch have already been searched thoroughly. I''m afraid it''s


    exceedingly difficult to find the ninth one," the emperor seriously said.


    "Maybe we somehow missed some other important clues," Rocky remarked. He was running out of


    ideas on where to find the ninth colored pearl.


    "Well, maybe you are right," the emperor said with a nod and was about to tell Rocky the clues left by


    the Witch. However, at that very moment, a delicate figure suddenly came in and said, "There''s no


    need to check the clues again. I know where the ninth colored pearl is!"


    Hearing that, Rocky and the emperor immediately looked at the figure. It was Lena who just came in.


    "Lena, are you serious? You know where the ninth one is?" Rocky asked in surprise. Obviously, he


    didn''t expect this to happen.


    Lena nodded her head seriously, but looked at Rocky in a weird way.


    "How did you know where the ninth one is?" the emperor curiously asked. He never heard Lena


    mention it before.


    "Just half a month ago, I had a dream where that Witch told me the whereabouts of the ninth colored


    pearl," Lena replied to them.


    "What? A dream?" Although Rocky felt a little strange by this news, he knew that the Witch would likely


    use a dream to foretell something. So, there must be some reason why Lena had this dream.


    "But I don''t want you to take the holy treasure of the Dragon Master n, Basil," Lena suddenly said.


    Her face was somewhat terrified.


    "What? Why?" Rocky looked at her in total confusion.


    "Because I had a terrible dream yesterday. In that dream, you were wearing the holy treasure and you


    looked very terrible. You also killed many members from the spiritual race and were being hunted by


    the spiritual race ns in the dream!" Lena said in a trembling voice. It was obvious that she was


    horrified by what she dreamt.


    Seeing this, Rocky immediately stepped forward and held Lena tightly in his arms,forting her and


    said, "It''s just a dream, Lena. That might even never happen. Please don''t worry about me!"


    "But I have a bad feeling about it," Lena said as she bit her pink lips.


    "Lena, please trust me. I''m being very cautious. The holy treasure is especially important. It would be


    useful not only to the Holy Dragon Empire but also to deal with the cmity beasts," Rocky exined.


    If what the Holy Lord said was true, then it would be inevitable to find the Dragon Master n''s holy


    treasure.


    Lena hesitated for a moment. Of course, she trusted Rocky, but she also didn''t want to see anything


    bad happen to him.


    "So, Lena, could you finally tell me where thest colored pearl is?" Rocky asked gently.


    "It''s in the royal forbidden area with the remains of that Witch," Lena replied to Rocky.


    "Father, can you give me now the other seven colored pearls?" After hearing the information from


    Lena, Rocky immediately turned to look at his father.


    "Lena, go get them at once and give them to Basil!" the emperor said to Lena as he opened his Magic


    Spiritual Space with his spiritual power.


    With that, Lena entered the Magic Spiritual Space. A momentter, she came out holding a palm-sized


    round golden box and handed it over to Rocky.


    After Rocky opened the box, he saw that the seven colored pearls were arranged in a circle and ced


    in grooves. Then, he put the eighth colored pearl in one of thest two empty grooves.


    "I''ll go with you. I''m the only one who knows the location of the sarcophagus where that Witch was


    buried..." Lena knew that Rocky would immediately go to the royal forbidden area, so she said to him


    directly.


    Rocky nodded and said goodbye to his father. Then, he left the Pce City with Lena and headed for


    the royal family''s forbidden area.

 Chapter 1287 The Heavenly Demon Clans Invitation

    Chapter 1287 The Heavenly Demon n''s Invitation


    Rocky and Lena entered the royal family''s forbidden area as soon as they received permission from


    the royal family''s several elders. Soon, they walked into the mysterious hall where the Holy Dragon


    Empire''s Witches had been buried.


    They studied the sarcophagi that were ced in a row, and Lena pointed to one of them. "Hmn... I think


    this is the one," she said, nodding at Rocky.


    As soon as Rocky got Lena''s confirmation, he walked closer to the sarcophagus and knelt on one


    knee, whispering,


    "I''m sorry that I have to offend you." After saying that, he reached out his hands and pushed the


    sarcophagus open. He saw a beautiful woman lying in there with a serene expression. Although she


    has been dead for a long time, she looked as if she was just asleep, and not a single part of her had


    rotted. This woman was the Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire who had hidden the Dragon Master


    n''s holy treasure and left some clues about the Myriad Spirit Tomb.


    At that point, Lena reached her hand into the sarcophagus, took out thest colored pearl from the belt


    around the waist of the Witch, and handed it to Rocky.


    Rocky took it at once, and brought out the circr gold box where he had kept eight colored pearls.


    Then, he put the new one he had just obtained into thest groove. When it was in ce, the nine


    colored pearls ced in a circle started shining vividly.


    The next moment, the nine colored pearls floated up in the air and spun continuously. A light chain


    connected each pearl, and then they suddenly shrank and collided with each other in the blink of an


    eye.


    The dazzling light that illuminated the whole hall blinded Rocky and Lena, so they couldn''t help


    reaching out to cover their eyes. They could only open their eyes when the light had dissipated, but the


    nine colored pearls had disappeared with it. In its ce, an entrance simr to that of a Magic Spiritual


    Space had opened in front of them.


    "Wait for me here," Rocky instructed Lena before he entered the portal by himself.


    A momentter, he came out with an iplete mask in his hand. The upper left half of the mask, the


    part of the left eye, was missing. It was the holy treasure of the Dragon Master n¡ªthe Holy Mask.


    However, there was something strange about it. The Holy Mask looked like an ordinary mask at the


    moment, and there was no sign of an aura that would show its special power. It didn''t look powerful at


    all, which was rather strange. ording to the legends, the Holy Mask had a very strong power. It


    could grant a human being unimaginable power, making him or her almost invincible as if they


    possessed supernatural power.


    "Why is this mask missing a part?" Lena immediately asked when she nced at the iplete Holy


    Mask.


    "I don''t know, but we''d better get out of here before we talk about it. Let''s go," urged Rocky, shaking his


    head at Lena. Although he didn''t know why the Holy Mask was divided into two parts, there must be a


    reason. He didn''t tell Lena, but he was certain that the mask''s missing part was the eye-shaped


    fragment he found in the Myriad Spirit Tomb back then.


    Seeing that Rocky wasn''t worried about the Holy Mask''s missing piece, Lena realized that he was


    hiding something from her. However, she had to leave the forbidden area with Rocky before


    interrogating him about it.


    "Lena, you can go back to the Pce City first. I have something else to do!" After saying that to Lena,


    Rocky summoned Ken and flew away without waiting for her response.


    ''What on earth is Basil hiding from me?'' Lena could not help but wonder, worrying as she watched


    Rocky''s figure disappear from her sight.


    After flying out of Dragon Valley, Rocky found a remote and dested mountain, where he chose to


    the three beasts to stand guard outside. He went to theboratory and took out the fragment he had


    stored inside, which he then put together with the iplete Holy Mask. However, nothing happened.


    ''This Holy Mask should be a spiritual treasure with strong power, but it has no power in it at all. Is it


    because it is no longerplete? I wonder if I could repair this Holy Mask. What could I use to fix it? If


    the Holy Lord were here, he might have a way to fix it. But I don''t know when I can meet him again...''


    Rocky scratched his chin as he thought about it, looking at the Holy Mask dejectedly. It looked like it


    was defective, even though the two parts had been pieced together.


    After putting away the defective Holy Mask, Rocky left his Magic Spiritual Space and asked the three


    beasts toe back. Then, he returned to the Crimson City.


    Just as he returned to Crimson City, Sabina, Luci, and Erica, who had gone to the Thunder Master


    n''s remains to look for clues about the legendary guardian beast of the Thunder Master n, also


    came back.


    "Have you found any clues?" Rocky asked them.


    "Although we haven''t found any clues, we have found something else, which might be able to help us,"


    Sabina replied at once.


    "Basil, we suspect that the Thunder Master n is notpletely extinct. In an underground cave of


    the n''s remains, Luci and I found a few bodies that should be the members of the n. Judging


    from the degree their bodies decayed, it can''t be more than twenty years. But it is said that the Thunder


    Master n has beenpletely extinct long ago. Now, it seems that some descendants of the n


    are still alive, and they have been living below the remains until they moved awayter," Sabina added.


    "Really? So, are you saying the legendary guardian beast of the n was in the hands of their


    descendants?" Rocky said with a frown.


    "That''s possible. We nned to tell you first; that''s why we came back. After this, we n to continue


    to look for the descendants of the n separately. We also found some names in that underground


    cave, which could be locations where the n''s descendants had settled," added Sabina.


    "Well, if you can find the legendary guardian beast, remember to collect some blood essence for me.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    However, you have to be careful. Don''t push yourselves too hard," Rocky warned them after nodding


    his head in permission.


    The three women nodded as well. As long as they could help him, they would do anything they could.


    They would be with him through thick and thin!


    On the second day, Sabina and the other two women left Crimson City as soon as they finished their


    preparations. They began their journey to find the Thunder Master n''s descendants and the


    legendary guardian beast.


    The three women didn''t expect that when they came back, everything had changed!


    Just as the three women had set out, Marcia arrived in a hurry. She had with her an invitation from the


    Heavenly Demon n''s patriarch, who had invited Rocky to attend the meeting of the spiritual race.


    Just as its name implied, only the spiritual race could participate in this meeting. It was very peculiar


    that they would invite Rocky, for he was just human, and they tended to think that humans were below


    them. However, the reason was very simple¡ªRocky had the spiritual treasures that all ns of the


    spiritual race wanted to have.


    "Why would the Heavenly Demon n hold such a meeting?" Rocky asked with a stern look.


    "It''s about the cmity beasts. It seems that the Heavenly Demon n wants to unite with all the ns


    of the spiritual race in the Wild Spirit Land to deal with the cmity beasts," Marcia replied.


    "So, what does that have to do with me?" Rocky sneered.


    "Well, in addition to the Dragon Master n''s spiritual treasure, you also have the spiritual treasure of


    the Water Master n in your hands. Considering that dealing with the cmity beasts needs the


    power of the spiritual treasures, I don''t think it''s strange that the Heavenly Demon n invited you,"


    analyzed Marcia.

 Chapter 1288 The Meeting To Deal With The Calamity Beasts

    Chapter 1288 The Meeting To Deal With The Cmity Beasts


    "What if it''s a trap?" Rocky asked doubtfully.


    "I don''t think so. I''ve already inquired about it before I came here. Many of the n leaders of the


    spiritual race have been invited by the Heavenly Demon n to this meeting, including the leaders of


    several high-level spiritual race ns. The leaders of the Phoenix Master n and the Wood n are


    both among them. Although the Heavenly Demon n must have some ulterior motives, I don''t think


    that it will be a trap," said Marcia.


    A short silence ensued as Rocky thought about whether he''d like to go or not. Finally, he nodded to


    himself and said, "If that''s the case, then I don''t mind participating. Let me see what the Heavenly


    Demon n is up to!"


    "I''ll go with you," volunteered Marcia immediately. It was expected, of course, because she would not


    let Rocky take that risk alone.


    The spiritual race''s meeting would be held in two days, so Rocky and Marcia immediately set out to the


    ce where the meeting would be held¡ªthe Divine Burial Valley.


    The valley was inside the territory of the Heavenly Demon n. It was spring all year round there, so


    plenty of flowers and nts were always blooming. Magnificent buildings also added elegance and


    grandness to the ce, making the valley an enchanting sight to behold. Clearly, the Heavenly Demon


    n knew how to enjoy life.


    As soon as Rocky and Marcia arrived at the valley, the Heavenly Demon n''s ordinary spiritual


    beings came to greet them. They led the two of them to the group of buildings in the valley, where they


    stopped in a magnificent hall.


    When Rocky and Marcia entered the hall, they saw that it was filled with figures from various ns of


    the spiritual race. There were about twenty to thirty of them, and each one exuded a strong aura that


    belonged to the spiritual masters''. On closer look, the pair identified all of them as leaders of several


    spiritual race ns invited by the Heavenly Demon n this time. Except for a few advanced spiritual


    race ns, the rest were the leaders of secondary spiritual race ns. The patriarch of the Wood n


    and Jill, the Phoenix Master n''s matriarch, were also among them.


    And when Jill saw Rocky and Marcia enter the hall, she immediately jumped up from her seat and


    greeted them with a charming smile. "I didn''t know Prince Crimson would present as well!"


    The other patriarchs in the hall were also very surprised to see Jill so enthusiastic. As a matriarch of an


    advanced spiritual race n, she was favored and admired by countless big shots of the spiritual race,


    including those patriarchs. However, she had always acted disdainfully towards them. They had never


    seen her so enthusiastic like she was with this human, which naturally made them jealous.


    The patriarchs present could not help but look Rocky up and down, sizing him up with no discretion.


    Upon closer look, they immediately figured out who Rocky was. They thought that he must be the


    mysterious Prince Crimson of the Holy Dragon Empire who had removed the curse on Marcia and


    Alyssa and who had just obtained thest spiritual treasure not long ago.


    "Hello, Matriarch Jill..." Rocky greeted her politely.


    "I heard that you got thest spiritual treasure?" Jill asked with concern.


    Rocky nodded with a faint smile on his face.


    "I see. Well, you must be careful. I''m sure that many spiritual race ns have designs on you," Jill


    reminded him in a low voice while she discretely looked around at the other people in the hall.


    Rocky also turned around and saw that most of the patriarchs of the spiritual race ns were staring at


    him with intense hostility as if they wanted to swallow him alive.


    But he quickly turned a blind eye to them and sat down next to Marcia.


    At that moment, a towering, dignified figure walked into the hall under everyone''s admiring gaze.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The patriarchs'' eyes were also focused on this figure. This person was Townsend, the Heavenly


    Demon n''s patriarch, and he was the person responsible for calling this meeting. He had sent the


    other spiritual race ns invitations so that they would join.


    As soon as Townsend came in, his bright eyes immediately fell on Rocky, and a strange look shed


    through his eyes. He continued walking forward as if he had seen nothing, motioned for the patriarchs


    to take their seats, and then sat down himself.


    "I think you all know why I gathered you here this time. At present, the Wild Spirit Land is suffering from


    the scourge of the nine cmity beasts, and the people are living in misery and restlessness. Many


    spiritual race ns are gued. If it goes on like this, the Wild Spirit Land will be deste sooner or


    I hope that all the spiritual race ns can unite to deal with the cmity beasts and seal them again so


    that the Wild Spirit Land can be peaceful once again," Townsend said seriously. At that point, he was


    ying his part well. He sounded almost righteous with that speech, which was very far from the truth.


    Unfortunately, nobody knew that he was the one to me for everything. After all, he had started the


    chaos in the Wild Spirit Land, the fight for spiritual treasures, and the cmity beasts'' rebirth.


    Hearing this, the patriarchs present all looked at each other with varying expressions.


    "Patriarch Townsend, the cmity beasts are very powerful, and there are nine of them. Even if all the


    spiritual race ns unite together, we may not be able to deal with them all..." "Dealing with the


    cmity beasts is no different from suicide.


    Why should we sacrifice our lives to kill them?"


    "That''s right. We are just small spiritual race ns who don''t even have a spiritual treasure. We don''t


    have the power needed to deal with the cmity beasts. If they really need to be killed, your Heavenly


    Demon n and the other advanced spiritual race ns with spiritual treasures should be the ones to


    fight them..."


    Soon, many patriarchs of the secondary spiritual race ns voiced their discontent with his n. It


    seemed that they didn''t want to get involved in any trouble.


    "We Heavenly Demon n held this meeting to call on the union of all the spiritual race ns to fight


    against the cmity beasts. Of course, we also feel responsible for killing them, and you can rest


    assured that we will go all out. In fact, we, the Heavenly Demon n, have been well prepared. We are


    ready to fight against the cmity beasts at any time. Now, it''s up to you to decide whether you will join


    us!" Townsend said with great confidence.


    "Patriarch Townsend, it''s easy for you to say that. Although I don''t oppose the n of gathering the


    spiritual race'' power to fight against the cmity beasts, you should at least make it clear how to deal


    with them, right?" Jill said coldly. Last time, the Phoenix Master n almost lost their legendary


    guardian beast because of the most powerful ancient demonic beast. Obviously, Townsend was behind


    all this. Unfortunately, she had no evidence, so she could do nothing to the Heavenly Demon n. If


    this meeting weren''t held to deal with the cmity beasts that had already done harm to the Wild Spirit


    Land, she wouldn''t have been willing to have anything to do with the n.


    "To deal with the cmity beasts, we need to have the power to resist them. But the power of our


    spiritual race is far from enough, so I hoped to gather the power of nine spiritual treasures to deal with


    them..." Townsend said calmly.


    "You must be kidding, Patriarch Townsend. You know it''s impossible. The spiritual treasures are crucial


    to any spiritual race n. It''s not something that anyone would take out easily," the Ghost Master


    n''s patriarch protested at once. After all, once anyone took out a spiritual treasure, it would attract


    the attention of the other spiritual race ns who didn''t have a spiritual treasure. If there was any


    spiritual race n who had ill intentions, it would be very dangerous for the person or the n who held


    the spiritual treasure.

 Chapter 1289 Holding More Than One Spiritual Treasure

    Chapter 1289 Holding More Than One Spiritual Treasure


    The leaders of other advanced spiritual race ns who owned the spiritual treasures also nodded their


    heads in unison. All of them firmly believed that if they took out their spiritual treasures, the other


    spiritual race ns would do whatever it took to get their hands on them.


    "Where there''s a will, there is a way. Although I know that you all have your own considerations, I hope


    you can think things through for the sake of the Wild Spirit Land and the spiritual race''s future.


    Otherwise, if the cmity beasts continue to harm us like this, the spiritual race will suffer a lot sooner


    orter," Townsend said slowly.


    As soon as they heard Townsend''s words, the other leaders started to whisper and exchange thoughts


    with one another. However, most of them just wanted to join in the fun and excitement. After all, some


    of them didn''t have any spiritual treasure in their hands, so they didn''t have to worry about anything.


    "But Patriarch Townsend, even if we are willing to take out the spiritual treasures and use them to deal


    with the cmity beasts, how sure are you that we can defeat the beasts? What if we can''t suppress


    them? What if all our efforts are in vain?" the patriarch of the Giants n immediately rified.


    "I know what''s on your mind. But if you follow my n, I''m sure that you have nothing to worry about,"


    Townsend promised with utmost confidence.


    "So, what''s your n then, Patriarch Townsend? Tell us in detail. We''d like to hear it," the patriarch of


    the Wood n inquired.


    "My n is to form a powerful spiritual race army to break down the nine cmity beasts one by one.


    After studying and observing those beasts thoroughly, I have found out a way on how we can deal with


    their weaknesses. First, we will use their weaknesses against them to restrain their power. After that,


    we will use the power of the nine spiritual treasures to deal with them. We have the overwhelming


    advantage in the number of fighters that we have. With that being said, we can cause them serious


    injuries. After that, it will be easy for us to take advantage of that opportunity and seal them. I assure


    you that this n is foolproof and absolutely safe! So what do you think?" Townsend asked after briefly


    exining his n to those present.


    Soon after, the other leaders turned to each other and started to discuss what they thought about the


    n. Of course, they had varying opinions about it¡ªsome agreed, while others objected.


    "If that''s the case, then perhaps, we can think about it further," Jill said. At that time, she had put aside


    their n''s feud with the Heavenly Demon n. She believed that Townsend''s n was well-thought-


    out.


    "Then I''ll take it as your consent, Matriarch Jill. What about patriarchs from the Wood n, the Ghost


    Master n, and the Giants n?" Townsend asked as he looked at the three patriarchs for their


    input.


    Meanwhile, the three patriarchs looked at each other in the eye as if they wereing into terms with a


    unifying answer. Then, after careful consideration, they all nodded their heads in agreement.


    "Oh, right. I have one more question. Ever since the emergence of the spiritual treasure of the Butterfly


    Divine n, we have not yet found which spiritual race n owns it now. If we do not get the Butterfly


    Divine n''s spiritual treasure, these nine spiritual treasures wouldn''t be able to gather together,


    right?" the patriarch of the Ghost Master n wondered.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. I have also invited a representative from the spiritual race n who


    currently possesses the spiritual treasure of the Butterfly Divine n. However, the representative


    hasn''t arrived yet," Townsend said as he turned to look at Rocky.


    When Rocky saw Townsend''s eyes looking straight at him, he could not help but narrow his eyes


    slightly. In fact, Rocky did not expect that Townsend knew that the spiritual treasure of the Butterfly


    Divine n was in Cherry''s hand at the moment.


    "Is it true that the whereabouts of the Dragon Master n''s spiritual treasure is also unknown as of


    now? It seems that the Dragon Master n has vanished along with the spiritual treasure. And


    besides, here appears to be a human who doesn''t share the same faith with us. Now, I am starting to


    wonder if he will ever be willing to give us the spiritual treasure in his hand." At that point, some


    patriarch turned to look at Rocky maliciously as if he had something to do with it. However, Rocky


    seemed unbothered by it. He had nothing but a poker face as he satfortably beside Marcia.


    Not long after, he was under the watchful eyes of everyone in the hall.


    "Now that the human beings in the Wild Spirit Land have suffered from the harm of the cmity beasts,


    our Holy Dragon Empire is no exception to this chaos. Therefore, I will take out the spiritual treasure if


    deemed necessary," Rocky replied in a very calm tone.


    "Should you change your mind, all the spiritual race ns will suffer. I think you''d better hand over the


    spiritual treasure in your hands and let Patriarch Townsend keep them so that all of us can be rest


    assured," another patriarch urged.


    On the other hand, the rest patriarchs followed suit and nodded.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t do what you''re asking of me," Rocky sneered. Obviously, the Heavenly Demon


    n was setting him up so that he could hand over the spiritual treasure of the Water Master n


    without any choice.


    The patriarch who had spoken before banged his fist on the table and shouted angrily, "You are nothing


    but a mere human. How could you be so arrogant in front of us? How dare you ignore the spiritual


    race?"


    "If there''s nothing else you need from us, we''ll leave now." Rocky gave him a quick emotionless nce


    and ignored his raging voice. Soon after, he gave Marcia a nod, signaling that they should leave.


    "Hand over the spiritual treasure, or you won''t be able to get out of here alive!" that patriarch


    threatened. In that instant, he seemed to be determined to make things more difficult than they already


    were for Rocky. In the blink of an eye, he stood in front of him, ready to stop him from leaving.


    Marcia saw this and immediately rushed to Rocky''s side to protect him. Suddenly, she turned to


    Townsend and said, "Patriarch Townsend, is this your way of entertaining your guests?"


    "The patriarch''s worries are reasonable. Moreover, this spiritual treasure is worthless in your hands,


    Prince Crimson. If you are willing to give it out so generously, then we will be very grateful," Townsend


    said seriously as he raised his brows.


    "No matter what you do, I refuse to give it to you. In addition, if you do want to gather the nine spiritual


    treasures to deal with the cmity beasts, then I strongly advice you not to provoke me. Otherwise,


    you will suffer the consequences!" Rocky said with a cold look on his face. He felt those people might


    think of him as a weak cat that could be bullied if he did not show his true strength.


    "You audacious bastard! You just got a spiritual treasure by luck, didn''t you? We may still make it


    without this one..." that patriarch said aggressively as his face fumed with rage.


    "Only this one, huh? Who said that I only have one spiritual treasure in my hands?" Rocky taunted.


    The faces of all the patriarchs changed upon hearing his words.


    "Just so you know, the spiritual treasure of the Dragon Master n is also in his hand. I suggest that


    you have to think things over," Marcia said coldly.


    Her words shocked all the n leaders around. Never had they expected that the spiritual treasure that


    should belong to the Dragon Master n would be in the hands of Rocky.


    "I think Patriarch Townsend knows very well how many spiritual treasures I have! But, it seems that he


    never nned to tell you. Perhaps he has other ns..." Rocky said in a mocking voice.


    All the other leaders'' eyes fell on Townsend. His face also twitched in anxiety as he could not hide the


    fact that he knew that the Dragon Master n''s spiritual treasure was also in Rocky''s hand.


    "Even though you have two spiritual treasures, so what? Without the two, we can still deal with the


    cmity beasts..." that patriarch still insisted with all his might.


    "No. In fact, he has three. The spiritual treasure of our Butterfly Divine n can also be considered to


    be in Prince Crimson''s hand." A delicate voice suddenly rang out as a feminine figure walked in from


    outside the hall. Everyone''s eyes were wide open as they wanted to see who was behind such an


    enthralling voice full of momentum.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1290 Arrived At The Great Eagle Empire

    Chapter 1290 Arrived At The Great Eagle Empire


    Upon hearing this voice, the leaders of each of the spiritual race ns immediately turned their heads


    to see where this voice wasing from. At that moment, all of them were surprised to see a beautiful


    woman from the spiritual race. This woman, whose beauty was no inferior to Jill''s, filled the hall with


    elegance as she walked with poise.


    "And who might you be?" a patriarch asked in curiosity as he raised an eyebrow.


    "I''m Cherry, the matriarch of the Butterfly Divine n! It is nice to finally meet all of you in the same


    room," Cherry replied as her beautiful and piercing eyes narrowed.


    "You must be joking! The Butterfly Divine n had been extinct for nearly five hundred years. How


    could you possibly be the matriarch of this n?" one of the n leaders argued. At that point, Cherry''s


    words seemed to have caused confusion in the hall. The leaders could not help but discuss loudly


    among themselves how ludicrous Cherry''s im was.


    "We have sessfully revived our n, and we are gathering again. In fact, we already have the


    spiritual treasure and the legendary guardian beast with us," Cherry said in a sweet and gentle voice


    without changing her calm expression.


    Soon after, all the leaders looked at each other. They didn''t expect that the Butterfly Divine n had


    secretly been reborn. On top of that, they not only obtained their spiritual treasure but also found the


    reincarnation of their legendary guardian beast.


    "Patriarch Townsend, if you continue to let these patriarchs make things more difficult for Prince


    Crimson, the Phoenix Master n will retract our agreement and not apany you anymore. And


    besides, our n is already powerful enough to protect ourselves without your help. However, I can''t


    speak for the other ns." Jill also stood up from her seat and expressed her support in defending


    Rocky.


    "Just so that everyone knows, Prince Crimson has helped our Wood n on so many asions, and I


    hope that you will treat him with the respect he deserves. Otherwise, it will be difficult for us to gather


    the nine spiritual treasures," the patriarch of the Wood n reminded as he looked at all the other


    patriarchs around him.


    As a matter of fact, the other patriarchs did not expect that even the entire Phoenix Master n and


    the Wood n favored Rocky. Moreover, they never knew that he was that much of an influential


    person.


    At the same time, Townsend''s face darkened a little. He immediately changed the expression on his


    face and said, "To be honest, I believe in the moral character of Prince Crimson. Since the Butterfly


    Divine n, the Phoenix Master n, and the Wood n also believe in his words of integrity, then I


    don''t think that there should be any problem at all."


    On the contrary, Rocky''s eyes suddenly became cold after he saw Townsend abruptly change his views


    ording to the situation. Not long after, he gave Marcia and Cherry a nod and left with them, leaving


    every single patriarch in the hall bewildered.


    "Basil, are you sure about this? Are you really going to give them the two spiritual treasures?" Marcia


    immediately asked as soon as they left the hall.


    "All I know is that now, our topmost priority is to deal with the cmity beasts. This means we can''t be


    too reserved at this time," Rocky replied and gave a little smile.


    "But we still have no idea what will happen once the nine spiritual treasures gather together! And


    besides, we can''t just follow Townsend''s n blindly. I have a feeling that this might just be Townsend''s


    conspiracy..." Obviously, Cherry didn''t believe in Townsend.


    "There''s nothing we can do as of now but wait and see where this n will take us," Rocky said with a


    severe look on his face. He hoped that he could gather all the nine spiritual treasures together. In this


    way, he would have the chance to bring together the Divine Spiritual Source. In addition, he was also


    aware that gathering the power of nine spiritual treasures was not enough to deal with the cmity


    beasts. If what Holy Lord said was true, then he would have to gather theplete Divine Spiritual


    Source first. This would only happen if he seeded in obtaining the other half of the Divine Spiritual


    Source by the power of nine legendary guardian beasts.


    But in the meantime, it was impossible to collect the power of the nine legendary guardian beasts.


    Therefore, since Rocky had the opportunity to get the first half of the Divine Spiritual Source gathered


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    by the nine spiritual treasures, he would most certainly not let it go. Without a doubt, he was also aware


    that he was not the only one who was after the Divine Spiritual Source. In fact, his enemy was not only


    the patriarch of the Heavenly Demon n, but also all the spiritual race ns in the entire Wild Spirit


    Land.


    Based on the resolution that the spiritual race made after their meeting, all the spiritual race ns


    under the leadership of the Heavenly Demon n had formed a group of elite and powerful forces.


    Ten dayster, the elite forces of the spiritual race assembled in the Divine Burial Valley. Among the


    elite forces that were present, it appeared that the members from the Heavenly Demon n dominated


    the assembly. Sending more than a thousand capable members, they included more than twenty


    powerful ordinary spiritual beings in their roster. On the other hand, the Phoenix Master n, the Wood


    n, the Ghost Master n, and the Giants n all sent several hundred members each, while the


    rest of the spiritual race ns sent roughly about three hundred members. At that moment, every


    spiritual race n sent out at least one spiritual master, making the entire group flooded with many


    powerful masters.


    Meanwhile, Rocky was a man of his word as he kept his promise. At that time, he, Cherry, and Marcia


    all showed up together in the Divine Burial Valley.


    When Rocky and the two women arrived, their eyes widened in surprise upon finding Alyssa there.


    "What brings you here?" Rocky asked with a slight frown the moment he saw Alyssa.


    "Well, I figured that you woulde here, so I asked the patriarch''s permission to allow me to be here."


    Her thought showed between the lines. Surely, she also knew that Rocky would eventually be the


    target of all the spiritual race ns for owning two spiritual treasures. Knowing this by heart, she was


    anxious about his situation. As a matter of fact, she would rather let go of the important affairs in the


    Timber Deity Empire than put Rocky''s life in danger.


    "You didn''t have toe. It''s unnecessary. I can protect Basil well," Marcia, who was beside Rocky,


    said calmly. However, she showed some signs of hostility towards Alyssa at that time.


    "I know that for sure. But still, I want to see him in person to make sure he''s okay," Alyssa exined in


    the same manner.


    As soon as she said her words, the two women instantly exchanged cold looks at each other.


    Rocky, on the other hand, witnessed this and could only shake his head in disbelief and smile bitterly.


    "I never knew a man who is as lucky as you are, Prince Crimson. A princess and a general? Oh,e


    on. They have be so tit-for-tat for you! People will surely be jealous of you when they see this little


    act going on." A soft voice rang out beside Rocky. Turning around, he saw Jill walking towards his side.


    "You must be joking, Matriarch Jill," Rocky replied with a littleugh.


    "You don''t have to be modest around me. If you asked me, I''d say that any woman will be attracted by


    an excellent man like you, Prince Crimson." Jill gave him apliment and winked at him.


    In that instant, Alyssa and Marcia saw that Jill had taken advantage of their row and slithered into


    seducing Rocky again. As a result, they immediately reached an agreement to pull him from both his


    sides and drag him away from Jill as far as possible.


    During noon, the army of the spiritual race set out for their first destination, the Great Eagle Empire,


    which was located in the northwest of the Wild Spirit Land. Just a few days ago, the Great Eagle


    Empire had been savagely attacked by a cmity beast that was able to control thunder and lightning.


    With the whole empire falling into chaos and panic, many towns had been razed to the ground along,


    with countless casualties. The Great Eagle Empire was the closest empire to the Divine Burial Valley,


    making the cmity beast the first target of them to deal with.


    Three days after, the army of the spiritual race arrived at the Great Eagle Empire. During that time,


    more than half of the empire had already been wrecked, leaving an unspeakable amount of scorched


    soil everywhere. Everything was killed and destroyed wherever this beast passed. Anyone who


    witnessed the scene would surely get chills creeping down their spine.


    The army followed the traces left by the cmity beast all the way until finally, they found the beast in a


    city south of the Great Eagle Empire, which was now reduced to rubble.


    The cmity beast was like a tiger. It had a body that shone with thunderous radiance and was as


    huge as the beast that appeared in the Water Beast Sea, but more powerful and ferocious. There was


    constant thunder radiance that beamed within ten meters around its body, creating a strong destructive


    force that disintegrated everything it touched.

 Chapter 1291 Fight The Demonic Thunder Tiger

    Chapter 1291 Fight The Demonic Thunder Tiger


    This was the Demonic Thunder Tiger¡ªa cmity beast among the nine that possessed the power to


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    control thunder.


    Townsendmanded the spiritual race army led by the Heavenly Demon n to assemble into


    formation.


    The Demonic Thunder Tiger could summon ferocious thunder. Once it attacked, its enemy would


    inevitably be injured or die. Therefore, Townsend set up a spiritual array with a diameter of a thousand


    meters to safely encircle around the city ruins by absorbing the thunder''s power.


    Once the spiritual array was deployed, the army of the spiritual race got into position asmanded.


    Meanwhile, the Demonic Thunder Tiger appeared to sense it was surrounded by several thousand


    members of the spiritual race army. It wasted no time taking action.


    "Once I lure this Demonic Thunder Tiger into the spiritual array, we''ll restrain it with the power of the


    nine spiritual treasures," Townsend instructed the patriarchs of the advanced spiritual race ns and


    Rocky who owned the spiritual treasures.


    Townsend then drew out two spiritual treasures and handed one of them to a powerful spiritual master


    elder who possessed the strength to manipte it.


    Seeing this, the other n leaders took out their spiritual treasures as well.


    Then, they fixed their gazes upon Rocky all at once.


    His eye narrowed slightly, Rocky opened his Magic Spiritual Space and instructed Robin to retrieve two


    spiritual treasures¡ªthe Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow and the Sea God Hammer. He then handed the


    first treasure to Marcia.


    "Do you intend to manipte the spiritual treasure by yourself, Prince Crimson? Won''t it be too


    difficult?" Townsend questioned once he saw Rocky wield the Sea God Hammer.


    "Thank you for your concern Patriarch Townsend, but I assure you I am more than capable of


    manipting this spiritual treasure," Rocky replied calmly. His strength was currently at the Immortal


    Stage and the sealed power of the eighthyer in his body had been released. Controlling the spiritual


    treasure with speed and ease wouldn''t be a big problem for him.


    Upon Rocky''s reply, Townsend''s expressions changed ever so slightly. Assured of Rocky''s confidence,


    he had nothing more to say.


    "Let''s do it," Townsend ordered.


    Holding the Heavenly Incredible Mace, Townsend flew towards the Demonic Thunder Tiger. He


    sessfully caught its attention and then led it to the spiritual array.


    The other leaders and the elder of the Heavenly Demon n followed suit. At the rear of the team


    were Rocky, Marcia, and Cherry who rode on Uriah.


    Not long after, the Demonic Thunder Tiger was brought into the spiritual array. At nearly the exact


    moment, the nine holders began to manipte the nine spiritual treasures. Bright spiritual light


    immediately soared like nine small suns soaring through the sky, covering a range of a thousand


    square meters. The spiritual power began to surge all around, like a strong wind constantly blowing


    around them. It was a sight to behold!


    Sensing the power of the nine spiritual treasures, the Demonic Thunder Tiger immediately became


    alert. As the beast''s spiritual power surged, violent thunder fell from the sky and struck down wildly. But


    then, the spiritual array under the beast''s foot began to glow with spiritual light and immediately formed


    an enormous, circr enchanted barrier above the nine holders'' heads. The barrier managed to block


    a wave of power for the nine holders. This gave them the perfect opportunity to strike.


    Soon after, the nine spiritual treasures burst forth as nine astonishing spiritual beams that rushed


    towards the Demonic Thunder Tiger.


    Upon seeing the beams heading towards it, the Demonic Thunder Tiger realized what the army of the


    spiritual race intended to do. It let out a deafening roar before its huge mountain-like body surged with


    a powerful thunder current and formed a thunder light barrier.


    The nine spiritual beams crashed into the thunder light barrier. A blinding light violently burst out and


    destroyed the thunder light barrier upon impact. Then, the nine spiritual beams hit the Demonic


    Thunder Tiger.


    The beast immediately let out an anguished howl. Weakened by the nine spiritual beams, the aura


    surrounding its body began to dwindle as well.


    "Let''s finish it!" Townsend ordered.


    Upon hismand, thousands of the spiritual race army quickly surrounded the tiger. Using their ns''


    specific set of secret skills, they began their attack on the beast.


    Although it was weakened by the nine spiritual treasures, the beast still had enough power to fight


    back. Soon, the thunder radiance surged through the sky and caused a thunder rain reaching a


    hundred meters all around toe pouring down. As the crash of thunder began to roll mercilessly,


    numerous spiritual race members were struck and fell to the ground in the blink of an eye. Their bodies


    were left charred and ck as soot.


    This led them to remain in a stalemate for a few hours. Suppressed by the power of the nine spiritual


    races and the joint efforts of the several thousand spiritual race members, the Demonic Thunder Tiger


    was soon covered in bruises all over and was badly mutted. However, it continued to fight back.


    Soon many more spiritual race members were killed.


    Suddenly, the beast let out another deafening roar. The sky filled with ominous-looking thunder clouds


    and lightning shed. Without warning, a huge thunder column fell from the sky and directly hit the


    beast. Its body began to grow bigger and its wounds quickly healed until it fully recovered. It was back


    to its original state as if it was never hurt in the first ce.


    Then the beast''s body began to light up. The next moment, it swiftly bolted at an astonishing speed and


    a thundering force simr to a raging wave swept around it.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Within a few hundred meters, multiple thunder explosions continuously erupted and killed many of the


    spiritual race members before they could try to dodge.


    Those who wielded the nine spiritual treasures, including Rocky, were also hit. To prevent themselves


    from being injured even further, they had to stop releasing the power of the spiritual treasures and


    retreat quickly.


    Once the power of the nine spiritual treasures disappeared, the Demonic Thunder Tiger''s aura instantly


    rose and began to kill thousands of the spiritual race members that besieged it. In the blink of an eye,


    numerous spiritual race members met their demise at the hands of the beast''s terrible thunder power.


    Afterwards, the beast opened its mouth wide. Like a cannonball, lighting shot out of it and headed


    straight towards those who held the nine spiritual treasures. This prevented them from getting any


    closer to the beast.


    Despite the enormous number of the spiritual race army, the Demonic Thunder Tiger''s power was still


    too difficult to resist. Left and right, thousands of the injured were mixed with the dead. The number of


    casualties began to increase at a rapid speed as well.


    Many members of the spiritual race army were scared to death and fled in all directions.


    "If this continues, we''ll all be killed, Patriarch Townsend," the patriarch of the Ghost Master n told


    Townsend, his expression now full of concern.


    "Why don''t we retreat now? It appears we''ve underestimated the power of this cmity beast!" the


    patriarch of the Giants n eximed immediately.


    "If we retreat now, all our efforts will be in vain!" Jill countered.


    "Maybe there''s another way," the patriarch of the Wood n proposed.

 Chapter 1292 Townsends Ambition

    Chapter 1292 Townsend''s Ambition


    "Wait, do you mean to gather the Divine Spiritual Source?" Townsend asked the Wood n''s patriarch


    immediately.


    Thetter seriously nodded in agreement.


    "But the Divine Spiritual Source is extremely powerful. It is beyond the control of our spiritual race..." Jill


    questioned immediately,pletely confused about how the patriarch was supposed to achieve this.


    "All of us must go all out now. If we can''t even deal with one cmity beast, then how can we deal with


    the other eight? It''s time to set aside our prejudices and finally join hands to fight against ourmon


    enemy," Townsend said with conviction.


    The other n leaders immediately looked at each other. It was obvious that they were being cautious


    of their every move especially since the joining of all forces had never happened before.


    "I agree with you, Patriarch Townsend. We must gamble with all that we have now. Perhaps only the


    Divine Spiritual Source can deal with this cmity beast..." Rocky suddenly said, standing tall beside


    Townsend. Of course, he was waiting for this opportunity all along.


    Townsend was also a little surprised at this, but he was relieved. After all, the other n leaders of the


    spiritual race had no reason to refuse if Rocky agreed with his suggestion.


    Atst, the leaders also nodded in agreement.


    "I have a question. How can these nine spiritual treasures be gathered into the Divine Spiritual


    Source?" the patriarch of the Ghost Master n bluntly asked.


    "How about we gather the nine spiritual treasures together and give it a try?" the Wood n''s patriarch


    suggested.


    With that, Rocky and the other eight holders of the nine spiritual treasures gathered in a circle. Almost


    at the same time, the Mysterious Spirit Raw Gemstones on the nine spiritual treasures suddenly shone


    brightly as if they resonated with each other. Then, the nine spiritual treasures began to shake violently.


    In a blink of an eye, all of the spiritual treasures flew out of the hands of the nine holders and gathered


    in the sky. After that, they transformed into nine different lights and began to fuse with each other.


    "The fusion has finally begun. Soon enough, the Divine Spiritual Source will reappear in this world, and


    our spiritual race will have a chance to survive!" Townsend excitedly shouted.


    However, the spiritual light around Townsend''s body suddenly increased. Then, he waved a palm


    towards the patriarch of the Wood n beside him and the strong spiritual power instantly roared out.


    Thetter was caught off guard and was directly hit. Although he was protected by his inner spiritual


    power, he was still gravely injured, and his face turned deadly pale.


    The move of Townsend totally stunned all the members of the spiritual race, including Jill and the other


    patriarchs of the advanced spiritual race ns.


    "What did you just do, Patriarch Townsend?" The patriarch of the Wood n staggered a few steps


    back and viciously red at Townsend.


    "You are all useless to me now. The Divine Spiritual Source ispletely mine," Townsend evilly


    eximed as he sneered at everyone.


    "Patriarch Townsend, how dare you use us? You have nned this from the very beginning! Dealing


    with the cmity beasts was just an excuse for you to monopolize the Divine Spiritual Source..." Jill


    angrily shouted at him. She was trembling with rage as she looked at Townsend.


    "It''s a shame that you didn''t realize it until now when it''s way toote," Townsend arrogantly said. He


    couldn''t care less about the other leaders and their ns.


    "Do you really think we will let you easily get away with the Divine Spiritual Source?" realizing the wild


    ambition of Townsend, Jill coldly scolded him.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "How are you so sure that you can stop me at all?" Townsend suddenly burst into wild and mischievous


    Suddenly, the patriarchs of the Giants n and the Ghost Master n flew towards him.


    "You two..." Jill was perplexed at what was happening.


    "The Giants n and the Ghost Master n had already formed an alliance with me. They were also


    just pretending before," Townsend said insidiously. It was clear that he had thoroughly nned all of


    this.


    Right now, the patriarch of the Wood n was injured by Townsend''s attack, and the Giants n and


    the Ghost Master n betrayed everyone and joined hands with Townsend. With Jill''s strength alone,


    she would definitely be unable to win against the three powerful patriarchs. Meanwhile, the strength of


    Cherry was also obviously inferior to their strength. As for Rocky and Marcia, there was no need to


    mention them at all. It was clear that she was not qualified topete for the Divine Spiritual Source at


    all.


    Rocky, who was riding on Uriah, looked coldly at Townsend. Although he had already expected that


    Townsend would peep into the Divine Spiritual Source, he was surprised that both the Giants n and


    the Ghost Master n were on his side.


    On the other hand, without the suppression of the nine spiritual treasures, the Demonic Thunder Tiger


    made apletely clean sweep. It was ferociously attacking the thousands of the spiritual race


    members, forcing them continuously to retreat, as if the cmity beast was entering a ce guarded


    by nobody.


    Because of Townsend''s great ambition, everything became extremely chaotic. Those spiritual race


    members who fought against the cmity beast didn''t know what had just happened. They could only


    watch each other hopelessly die in midair. The casualties were terrifyingly tragic.


    Looking at the internal strife among the ns of the spiritual race, Rocky couldn''t help but sneer in his


    heart because he already expected that this would happen. Rocky knew that once the Divine Spiritual


    Source was fused sessfully, it would fall right into Townsend''s hands as thetter locked his eyes on


    it. And one could only imagine the result if Townsend got what he wanted. So, Rocky had to break the


    stalemate no matter what. He couldn''t let Townsend seed by all means.


    At that moment, Rocky had made up his mind, then flew to the side of Marcia and whispered to her.


    She was totally shocked at what Rocky said.


    "Have you lost your mind?" Marcia fiercely red at Rocky.


    "Marcia, that''s the only way," Rocky seriously said, his eyes locked on Marcia''s.


    "But no, you can''t..." Marcia said with her eyes wide open as she tried to wrap her head around what


    Rocky just said.


    "Just do as I said," Rocky said with a determined look on his face.


    Marcia''s body trembled slightly, but she could only nod when she saw that Rocky had already made up


    his mind. She knew that the situation was extremely critical now. If they did not try to prevent Townsend


    from obtaining the Divine Spiritual Source, the consequences would be beyond their imagination.


    So, Marcia used the secret skill of the Dragon Master n to instantly send a message to Jill, the


    patriarch of the Wood n, and Cherry. When the three of them heard this, they were also shocked.


    However, they could only believe in Rocky now. After all, he was the man who had performed countless


    miracles. Perhaps he was the one who could really put a stop to Townsend''s ambition.


    The three looked at each other and immediately rushed to Townsend and the other two defectors.


    "Ha! You''re still not giving up?" Townsend narrowed his eyes into slits and immediately stretched out


    his hand in the air. His elder and the patriarchs of the Giants n and the Ghost Master n


    immediately dashed to the other three who had juste up.


    Almost at the same time, the six great powerful masters of the spiritual race started to fight in the air.


    The fight was horrifyingly shocking. They werepletely shrouded in shining spiritual light and


    surging aura.


    The nine spiritual treasures were still continuously fusing, gradually turning into a ball with the nine


    colors of the divine light. It emitted a surging aura that was simr to a divine iteming into the


    world. It was truly amazing!


    "Ha-ha, the Divine Spiritual Source will be mine soon enough." Looking at the almostpleted source


    in the air, Townsendughed wildly with pride and arrogance. It seemed that no one could stop him


    now from obtaining the source.

 Chapter 1293 The Powerful Impact

    Chapter 1293 The Powerful Impact


    At the same time, not far from the ce where Townsend and hispanions were fighting for the


    Divine Spiritual Source, a figure in a red robe suddenly appeared.


    "The Divine Spiritual Source is about to fuse sessfully. Are we going to make a move now?" the


    figure asked out of nowhere. It seemed that it was talking to himself.


    "Not yet but don''t worry. Although you are stronger than them now, it won''t be easy for you to get the


    Divine Spiritual Source if they gather all their strength. So, we''d better let them both suffer first. It''s not


    toote for us to fight again."


    "I''m afraid that this might cause a long dy which may get us in trouble."


    "Do you think the Divine Spiritual Source can be actually controlled by the spiritual race? It''s simply a


    daydream. The Divine Spiritual Source is a godly power, and it is definitely not something that the


    humble spiritual race could ever control. Otherwise, they would not have divided the Divine Spiritual


    Source into two halves and created nine spiritual treasures and nine legendary guardian beasts. So,


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    this move that they made by gathering the Divine Spiritual Source was apletely lost cause. They


    are asking for death the moment they started this. They thought that they could deal with the nine


    cmity beasts with only the Divine Spiritual Source gathered by the nine spiritual treasures. The


    spiritual race is really stupid. If that guy hadn''t betrayed us back then, the spiritual race wouldn''t have


    even taken this opportunity to steal the Divine Spiritual Source, let alone to use it to deal with us atst.


    However, if I can get the Divine Spiritual Source, my strength canpletely recover. At the same


    time, I will find a suitable human body for my rebirth. And when that happens, all the spiritual race will


    once again surrender to me..."


    However, just as the figure was waiting for the leaders of the spiritual race ns to fight and get injured,


    a dazzling colorful light shadow suddenly appeared in front of the Divine Spiritual Source that was


    about to bepletely fused.


    Of course, this did not escape Townsend''s sharp eyes who had been staring at the Divine Spiritual


    Source all this time. He coldly shouted, "You''re really overestimating yourself!" As he spoke, he waved


    his hand and a beam of light instantly shrouded the colorful light shadow that was approaching the


    Divine Spiritual Source. The beam of light he released was like a hundred demonic phantoms.


    The next moment, a huge beast shadow suddenly rushed out and directly confronted the hundred


    demonic phantoms released by Townsend.


    "I''m here to avenge the Dragon Master n, Townsend!" On the huge beast shadow stood a heroic


    figure with dragon wings massively pping on her back.


    The figures were Marcia and her Holy-blood Dragon King which she was riding on.


    Although Marcia knew that her strength was far inferior to Townsend, she tried her best and waved the


    Flood Dragon Halberd in her hand. She instantly activated the power of the Dragon Sarira in her body


    to the extent that she could bear. The aura on her body continued to rise while the Holy-blood Dragon


    King was also circled by several ferocious blood wheels. With a bloodthirsty roar, the beast joined


    hands with its master to face the hundred demonic phantoms.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The demonic phantoms shone brightly, and it illuminated half of the sky.


    After the light dissipated, Marcia and her Holy-blood Dragon King were already in a mess and severely


    injured. It was clear that the gap in their strength was huge. However, this bought time for the colorful


    light shadow.


    Townsend looked at the colorful light shadow for a few more times and guessed who it was. His face


    changed slightly, and it was obvious that he was worried. His expression instantly became extremely


    ferocious. Then, a powerful aura of the eighth grade of the spiritual master rose all over his body and


    he directly flew towards the colorful light shadow.


    Seeing this, Marcia and the Holy-blood Dragon King immediately went to him.


    "Stay the fuck off!" Townsend immediately shouted when he saw that Marcia and her beast were


    standing in front of him. His spiritual power immediately surged out like a huge roar and rushed directly


    to them.


    Although they tried their best to resist the attack, they were still not as powerful as Townsend. They


    were directly thrown away by the surging spiritual power; then Townsend rushed straight to the colorful


    light shadow.


    The colorful light shadow, who turned out to be Rocky, was so close to the Divine Spiritual Source. He


    saw that the spiritual treasures were close to fusing into theplete source. The aura it emitted was


    as strong as a tsunami and this made him feel more stressed out.


    "Unseal at once!" Rocky''s eyes shook immediately. Then, the eighthyer of evil power in his body


    broke through the seal in an instant. The astonishing evil spiritual power burst out like a raging volcano.


    The ck spiritual power immediately spread out and soared into the sky, and the evil aura he emitted


    suddenly filled his surroundings.


    All the spiritual race members and human beings suddenly stopped as they were all stunned by what


    was happening.


    The leaders including Jill were also totally surprised. They didn''t expect that Rocky could burst out such


    astonishing power.


    After Rocky removed the sealed evil power of the eighthyer, his aura broke through the seventh


    grade of the Immortal Stage while in the state of Spirit Possession. His body seemed to be roaring and


    was bearing an astonishing impact. Then, he immediately held his left arm up high. In a blink of an eye,


    a ck purple vortex quickly formed and grewrger andrger by the second. It was forming into an


    incredibly strong suction force.


    The Divine Spiritual Source that was about to be formed was immediately absorbed by the ck purple


    vortex. Then, Rocky quickly drew the Divine Spiritual Source towards the ck purple vortex.


    This shocked all the members of the spiritual race, including Townsend. Although they didn''t know what


    Rocky was about to do, they could see that he had the power to resist the Divine Spiritual Source''s


    power even though he was just a human. It was utterly amazing!


    "Is that the forbidden item''s power?" Jill knew that the power that Rocky had unleashed must be the


    power of the Holy Dragon Bead. She had already guessed that the Holy Dragon Bead was a forbidden


    item in the Spirit Annihtion Land, just like the Demonic Soul Cauldron of her Phoenix Master n.


    However,pared with before, she felt the real power of the Holy Dragon Bead now.


    "What is he trying to do? Does he want to control the Divine Spiritual Source? That cannot happen. It''s


    He did not expect that Rocky could draw the power of the Divine Spiritual Source with his fragile human


    body. He just realized now that this human''s power was far beyond his imagination.


    Although Rocky had unleashed his strongest power, he realized that it was not enough to control the


    Divine Spiritual Source. Originally, he had nned to try integrating his own power into the Divine


    Spiritual Source before it was fully fused. He thought that he could control it in that way. But


    unfortunately, the power of the Divine Spiritual Source was far too strong. Even though it was not yet


    fully fused, it was incredibly difficult to control it.


    Soon enough, he felt that the strong power of the Divine Spiritual Source began to devour his body,


    which had been influenced by the extreme evil power, making his body even more fragile. His head


    was very painful, as if it were about to explode. He could clearly feel that his soul seemed to have been


    hit by an awfully strong impact and was about to totally disappear¡­

 Chapter 1294 Release The Beads True Form

    Chapter 1294 Release The Bead''s True Form


    At that critical moment, the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast''s voice echoed in Rocky''s mind. "Wait! You


    can''t control the Divine Spiritual Source with your current strength. If you go on like this, you will be


    devoured alive by its power."


    Rocky''s eyes turned cold. This was the only thing he could do. It was tantamount to suicide, but he had


    no other choice. If it didn''t work, he would try to separate the nine spiritual treasures.


    "It''s still too early for you to do so, but if you are willing to be possessed and be evil, you can


    unravel its true form ahead of time. If you do that, you may still have a chance," the Dragon-shaped


    Soul Beast said after a moment''s hesitation.


    "Are you talking about the true form of the Evil-fight Divine Bead?" Rocky replied, enduring the sharp


    pain in his head.


    "Yes, but if you want to release the final form of the Evil-fight Divine Bead, you have to abandon


    everything, fall into the evil, inherit the mantle of Divine King Belial, and cut off all your emotional


    connections with human beings. That is to say, once you let loose the true form of the Evil-fight Divine


    Bead, you will no longer be a human being, but a stronger existence surpassing the spiritual race.


    However, you will also be cold and ruthless, and the people around you will also be affected by


    your evil spirit. It is a rather lonely destiny, so please think about this carefully," the Dragon-shaped


    Soul Beast continued.


    Rocky fell silent after hearing that. Obviously, the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast meant that if he wanted to


    obtain more potent power, he had to unravel the true form of the Evil-fight Divine Bead, but he had to


    pay the price for it. He would have to sacrifice everything, and would even have to stay away from the


    people he loved, cherished, and wanted to protect. He would be all alone for the rest of his life. Of


    course, such a price was terrible torture for a human of flesh and blood.


    However, Rocky had no time to choose. If he didn''t unravel the final form of the Evil-fight Divine Bead,


    he wouldn''t have enough strength to control the power of the Divine Spiritual Source.


    He had no luxury of time here. He needed to make a decision soon.


    "Okay. What should I do?" "Put on the Holy Mask," instructed the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast.


    Rocky paused in surprise and asked, "The Holy Mask?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes. The Holy Mask belonged to Divine King Belial in the past, and it is also a divine weapon


    condensed by a strong evil will. As long as you wear it, you will be able to unravel the true form of the


    Evil-fight Divine Bead.


    And the remaining power that has been sealed in your body will be fused again, and your strength will


    reach a new realm, a realm that surpasses that of the spiritual race. It is often called the ''King Realm,''


    named because it is said to show a king''s real power. As long as you wear it, it will help you control


    your own fate, the fate of this world, the fate of humans, and the fate of the spiritual race. You will


    be the king that controls the fate of this world!" The Dragon-shaped Soul Beast breathed a deep


    sigh of relief as it spoke as if it was reminiscing all the difficulties it had encountered in its life.


    "So this Holy Mask is the remains of Divine King Belial? Then, is the man referred to as the ''King'' in


    memory of Holy Lord Divine King Belial?" Rocky was a little shocked by the Dragon-shaped Soul


    Beast''s words. If the man called "King" was indeed Divine King Belial, then the secrets hidden behind


    the death of myriad spiritual race beings must be closely rted to him. Perhaps, they had a direct


    rtionship with each other.


    "Your body is about to copse. Hurry up!" urged the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast.


    "But, the Holy Mask has been broken and iplete..." Rocky said with a frown.


    "The real power of the Holy Mask lies in the strong evil will it contains within it. Therefore, as long as


    you be evil and merge with the will, the power from the Evil-fight Divine Bead in your body will be


    able to repair itself. Just imagine that it is in front of you, and it will appear where you will it," added the


    Dragon-shaped Soul Beast quickly.


    After Rocky heard that, he immediately concentrated his mind, and the shape of the Holy Mask


    instantly appeared in his mind. Almost instantaneously, a light shadow shaped like a mask appeared


    out of thin air, materializing in front of him. In a sh, the light took shape. It was the Holy Mask!


    "Please, lend me your strength!" Rocky''s dark eyes suddenly became cold and evil, as he cast aside all


    his human emotions. Then, he reached out his hand to the Holy Mask. The moment his hand touched


    it, the Holy Mask suddenly burst out a strong evil power, which manifested as thick, ck smoke. It


    suddenly changed from an ordinary mask to a mask fitting for an evil king. The cracks on the Holy


    Mask started fusing with each other, like wounded skin healing on its own. The cracks knitted together


    like an invisible thread was patching it up, and soon, the mask was repaired and gradually integrated


    into a perfect face mask. Atst, the perfect and evil Holy Mask appeared in front of him.


    "Once you put it on, you will have to cut off all your ties to your past," reminded the Dragon-shaped


    Soul Beast somberly. Rocky narrowed his eyes and looked at Marcia, who was standing not far away.


    At the same time, Marcia seemed to have sensed his gaze, and as she looked up, their eyes met in an


    electrifying gaze. Suddenly, Marcia felt like something terrible would happen to Rocky.


    Meanwhile, Alyssa, who was leading the Wood n members to fight against the cmity beast, also


    noticed that Rocky was acting strangely. Even while fighting, she began to worry about him.


    In the next breath, Rocky reached up and put on the Holy Mask, obscuring his entire face. Its evil light


    shone as if it had merged with his face. Then, he felt an extremely powerful evil will pouring into his


    head from the Holy Mask and upying his entire mind as if another soul had seized his body.


    Between one blink and the next, Rocky''s eyes changed instantly. His eyes resembled the ssy and


    lifeless eyes of a cold-blooded and ruthless man. His whole face looked like it was carved from marble


    ¡ªemotionless and cruel.


    "Ha-ha!" The next moment, Rocky suddenly burst into peals of wildughter full of evil energy, which


    shocked the heaven and earth.


    All the members of the spiritual race who heard hisughter were stunned. In their eyes, Rocky looked


    like he was seconds away from being devoured by the Divine Spiritual Source''s power. Despite his


    situation, he could stillugh so carelessly. What was going on with him?


    Meanwhile, he looked up at the sky and let out a great shout. "Release your power! Evil-fight Divine


    Bead!" The whole sky was instantaneously covered with dark clouds, as lightning shed and thunder


    roared endlessly. Waves of tremendous evil energy roared and filled heaven and earth.


    After that, the ninthyer of the seal in Rocky''s body was removed. The strong spiritual power surged


    in his body in an instant, turning into countless beams of ck light that spilled out of his body, as if


    they were about to break through his skin.

 Chapter 1295 He Transformed To An Evil King

    Chapter 1295 He Transformed To An Evil King


    "No, Basil..." Marcia and Alyssa cried out at the same time. They thought that he was going to be


    devoured by the Divine Spiritual Source''s power, so they immediately rushed to him without thinking.


    All the spiritual race members who saw this scene were also shocked and they all believed that Rocky


    would be devoured by the power of the source anytime soon.


    "It seems that he is going to be devoured by the Divine Spiritual Source''s power. He really


    overestimated himself this time. However, this is not a surprise since he has been acting like this ever


    since the beginning," at that moment, the figure in the red robe sneered. He had been sitting from a


    distance and had been intently watching the fight.


    "Oh, no, this is impossible! His power had surpassed that of the humans or even the spiritual race. Had


    he sessfully inherited that guy''s power in the King Realm? Or was he just... No, we must stop him at


    once..." The figure suddenly let out a strange tone of shock and immediately rushed towards Rocky.


    Meanwhile, Townsend had already approached Rocky. Looking at the changes on Rocky''s body and at


    the Divine Spiritual Source, he was really worried. He knew that he couldn''t let Rocky have a chance to


    live again, so he directly used the Heavenly Demon n''s strongest secret skill. With that, a tall figure


    shadow of a demon king appeared behind him and a powerful demonic aura was emitted which


    shocked their surroundings.


    "Die and burn in hell!" With a shout, the demon king shadow behind him immediately raised its arms


    and rushed towards Rocky from the sky.


    Then, a glittering me suddenly rushed to the sky and protected Rocky with its huge body, releasing


    all its me power.


    However, the demon king shadow directly burst out a strong light in the air and immediately enveloped


    the fire shadow with Rocky. It continued to spread around, raising dust all over the sky and surging the


    air waves.


    Marcia and Alyssa, who were quickly rushing to Rocky, were both stunned at what was happening.


    However, they could not do anything but watch. There was no more time to stop Townsend.


    Meanwhile, the figure in the red robe who rushed to Rocky also stopped in his tracks when he saw


    Townsend''s earth-shattering blow.


    When Jill and the Wood n''s patriarch saw this, their faces also darkened. They knew that it was


    impossible for Rocky to escape such a full blow from Townsend. Even if he could somehow escape, he


    would eventually be devoured by the Divine Spiritual Source''s power. It only meant that all the


    possibilities led to his unescapable death!


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The remaining members of the spiritual race were also astonished at what they saw. Even the Demonic


    Thunder Tiger, which had been mercilessly killing all this time, stopped for a moment. It stared at the


    strong shining light in the air with its eyes widened and mouths agape.


    Soon enough, a beast shadow fell from the sky like an extinguished me andnded on the ground


    with a loud bang, raising a cloud of dust. It seemed to be severely injured.


    Just when everyone thought that Rocky was about to die, a dazzling ck figure suddenly burst out of


    the light and floated in the air. The figure directly rushed to the Demonic Thunder Tiger at an


    astonishing speed and in his hand was a ball of nine-colored divine light shining with very unusual


    colors.


    This ball of nine-colored divine light was actually the Divine Spiritual Source that had beenpletely


    fused.


    "Wait, is that the Divine Spiritual Source? What is happening? Has Patriarch Townsend already


    controlled the Divine Spiritual Source?" Jill was a little shocked when she saw this. She knew that


    Townsend''s n would seed once he manipted the Divine Spiritual Source.


    However, just as the ck figure broke out of the light, another figure seemed to be shocked by some


    powerful force. The figure slid in the air awkwardly before he stopped and stared at the ck figure


    with hatred.


    "That''s Patriarch Townsend! Then who exactly is controlling the Divine Spiritual Source now?" Jill was


    surprised to find out that Townsend was the figure that just flew out. She looked closely and saw that


    his face was obviously painted with frustration and exhaustion. Then, she immediately looked back at


    the ck figure with astonishment.


    Not only Jill, but also the other patriarchs and members of the spiritual race ns fixed their eyes on


    the ck figure floating in the air. Although they had already guessed who it was, they were still


    petrified and couldn''t believe it.


    "It''s Basil!" Marcia and Alyssa suddenly looked extremely happy when they realized it was Rocky.


    Almost at the same time, the light around the ck figure dissipated and his real body showed up,


    which looked like an evil king who came and ruled the world. His aura was extremely appalling. He was


    wearing ck armor with clear lines that made him look mighty and extraordinary. There were also evil


    mes all over his body. He held an extremely exaggerated gigantic ming de on one hand, and


    the Divine Spiritual Source on the other hand. But the reason why the onlookers found it hard to look


    away was the weird mask on his resolute face. It seemed like the mask waspletely embedded on


    his face. It also made his entire face looked seriously cold and ruthless. And the eyes under the mask


    looked strong and purely evil.


    Although his appearance had changed a lot and he was wearing a mask, almost all the spiritual race


    beings could recognize him instantly. It was Rocky who had just been hit by the powerful secret skill of


    Townsend.


    However, not only did Rocky appear unharmed in front of everyone now, but also showed himself as an


    arrogant evil king in front of all the spiritual race beings. Moreover, he exuded a strong evil aura which


    made some spiritual race beings tremble with fear.


    "What the hell is going on? I don''t understand. Why did Basil suddenly be like this? That mask


    he''s wearing... Is that the holy treasure of the Dragon Master n?" When Marcia saw the Holy Mask


    on Rocky''s face, she was stunned. Although she knew that the Holy Mask had an extraordinarily strong


    power which could make the owner have an innate superhuman strength, what Rocky exhibited was far


    beyond her imagination. It also contained such a shocking evil spirit which could make her feel like he''s


    spiraling into madness which was very terrifying.


    All the spiritual race beings were astonished by Rocky''s amazing change. He looked around the


    spiritual race beings coldly and suddenly shouted, "Get out of here and disappear in front of me at


    once, you spiritual race beings!"


    Rocky''s words totally shocked all the spiritual race beings, including Townsend and the other n


    leaders.


    "What do you mean by that, Prince Crimson? Since you can control the Divine Spiritual Source now,


    you should help us get rid of the cmity beasts first..." As soon as she heard that, Jill immediately


    flew into the air and approached Rocky.


    "What aplete joke! Why should I help your useless spiritual race? If it weren''t for your arrogance


    and greed, then the Wild Spirit Land wouldn''t end up like this," Rocky harshly replied. Then, an evil


    smile slowly crept on his face.

 Chapter 1296 The Destructive Power

    Chapter 1296 The Destructive Power


    "What did you say? What''s wrong with you, Prince Crimson? You don''t look like yourself at all. Didn''t


    you just risk your life to prevent Townsend from obtaining the Divine Spiritual Source?" Jill asked. She


    was quite confused by how Rocky was behaving.


    "Ha! Are you really too naive to see that? I''m just using you and all of your spiritual race beings to get


    the Divine Spiritual Source," Rocky mischievously sneered, looking extremely evil and arrogant.


    "What? Basil?" Marcia and Alyssa were also shocked when they heard what Rocky said. They didn''t


    believe at all that Rocky''s real purpose was to actually get the Divine Spiritual Source.


    "Are we wrong in trusting him?" The Wood n''s patriarch couldn''t help but question.


    "Now you know that the real danger is not me, but this evil human. He has been conspiring against all


    of us from the very beginning, trying to overturn the whole world and exterminate our spiritual race. You


    were all just pawns that have been used by him," Townsend shouted angrily. Of course, he was


    extremely enraged to see that Rocky was already in control of the Divine Spiritual Source.


    Jill, the Wood n''s patriarch, and Cherry immediately looked at each other. Although they didn''t want


    to believe that Rocky would really betray them, what they saw and what he had just said to them were


    enough proof.


    Meanwhile, the figure in the red robe opened his eyes widely and began to talk to himself again.


    "Damn it! We were toote; he made it anyway!"


    "I just said that we''d better take action first."


    "What kind of nonsense are you talking about? Well, it doesn''t matter anymore. The spiritual race won''t


    let him go. Even though he has controlled the Divine Spiritual Source, his current strength at the King


    Realm can only use the Divine Spiritual Source''s power only once. So, we definitely still have a


    chance!"


    At the same time, the Demonic Thunder Tiger seemed to feel the strong power of the Divine Spiritual


    Source. It seemed to be totally irritated and suddenly turned its head and quickly rushed towards


    Rocky.


    When he saw the Demonic Thunder Tiger approaching, Rocky was extremely calm. He waved the


    huge Frozen Wind Dagger in his hand, and a huge ming de suddenly shot out towards the beast,


    as if it was going to split up the beast.


    The Demonic Thunder Tiger also opened its mouth and immediately shot out a lightning beam which


    collided with the giant ming de.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the lightning shed in the air and formed an incredibly strong stalemate.


    All the spiritual race beings were shocked when they saw this. They did not expect that Rocky, who


    was almost devoured by the Divine Spiritual Source just now, had the amazing power to fight against


    the cmity beast.


    "Is this the power that I got from the King Realm? It is indeed really powerful..." Rocky murmured to


    himself with an evil smirk and arrogant look on his face. There was not a single trace of emotion in his


    cold and ruthless eyes.


    "The power of the King Realm had just been released, and that is only on the first grade which is


    equivalent to the strength of an advanced spiritual master. But since you have inherited the power of


    Divine King Belial, it is enough to surpass any spiritual race beings even at this grade. If the advanced


    spiritual masters of the spiritual race fight against you one-on-one, it would be impossible for them to


    win. However, your strength is not the strongest. If some spiritual race beings get the power of a


    forbidden item, they will be at par with you or even surpass you. And even though you have controlled


    the Divine Spiritual Source now, you can only use it once for a short time given your strength now. As


    for how you should properly use it, I will leave that up to you." After saying that, the Dragon-shaped


    Soul Beast immediately disappeared. "Hmm...


    I can use it only once?" Hearing that, Rocky took a cold and evil look at the Demonic Thunder Tiger


    that was charging at him aggressively. Then he looked around at all the spiritual race beings watching


    him, and suddenly a chilling sneer appeared on his face.


    "Do you want the Divine Spiritual Source in my hand? Huh? Come and get it then!" Rocky shouted as


    he suddenly raised the Divine Spiritual Source in his hand.


    All the members of the spiritual race looked at each other. They were extremely puzzled at what Rocky


    said. In their opinion, Rocky said this just to provoke them.


    "Listen to me, everyone from the spiritual race. This human has betrayed us and intends to destroy our


    spiritual race with the Divine Spiritual Source. We can''t let him leave here with it. We must kill him


    immediately and take it back. If we do this, we can finally address one of the biggest troubles of the


    spiritual race! Even the cmity beast is helping us now. What are we waiting for? Let''s kill this traitor!"


    Townsend''s face darkened as he shouted with conviction.


    In an instant, all the spiritual race beings responded in unison. It seemed that in their opinion, Rocky


    had be a traitor, but they seemed to have forgotten that Townsend had also nned to seize the


    Divine Spiritual Source. Of course, for the spiritual race, they would never allow humans to surpass


    them. However, they were also afraid that humans would overturn the rule of the spiritual race, just like


    they had overturned the rule of that powerful race back then. They did not want to follow the same old


    path.


    No matter how these spiritual race beings fawned on and cheated on each other before, they would


    definitely fight against the outsiders when theirmon interests were threatened just as they dealt


    with the cmity beasts.


    So this time was no exception.


    In an instant, thousands of spiritual race members followed the Demonic Thunder Tiger and


    immediately surrounded Rocky.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "The most important thing now is to get the Divine Spiritual Source back first. Are you three willing to


    cooperate with us?" Townsend looked and pleaded to Jill, the Wood n''s patriarch, and Cherry. He


    knew that Rocky, who had already controlled the Divine Spiritual Source, could not be easily dealt with.


    But if they worked together, they would definitely have the chance to take back the source from him.


    "You are awfully shameless, Townsend. You just attacked the Wood n''s patriarch, but now you want


    us to cooperate with you. We won''t be fooled by you anymore," Jill snorted coldly. She was getting tired


    of these endless games.


    The Wood n''s patriarch just stared at Townsend with his deep eyes. Although he did not say


    anything, his eyes were filled with rage.


    "Are you just going to stand there and watch the death of our race in the Wild Spirit Land?" Townsend


    asked them in a stern voice. If it weren''t for the powerful Divine Spiritual Source in Rocky''s hand, he


    would have already joined hands with the patriarchs of the Ghost Master n and the Giants n to


    deal with Rocky.


    When Jill and the Wood n''s patriarch heard this, they couldn''t help but look at each other. It would


    be a lie to say that they were not worried at all. Because Rocky seemed to have suddenly changed into


    a whole other person. He was no longer the human they trusted. And now, he had the Divine Spiritual


    Source in his hands which only meant that he could easily destroy any spiritual race ns if he wanted


    to. With the power of the source, he waspletely invincible.

 Chapter 1297 Destroy Everything

    Chapter 1297 Destroy Everything


    "Okay, I can help you, but you have to promise that after you take back the Divine Spiritual Source, you


    will leave it to themon guardianship of Phoenix Master n and the Wood n." Jill immediately


    put forward her condition.


    As soon as Townsend heard this, his eyes turned dark and cold. He was in a terrible position because


    he couldn''t leave the Divine Spiritual Source to those two ns, but the power and influence of Jill and


    the Wood n''s patriarch were indispensable at that moment. Therefore, he had no choice but to


    agree.


    He met the suspicious gazes of the patriarchs from Ghost Master n and the Giants n and said,


    "Okay, I agree." "I want to fight and seize the Divine Spiritual Source with my own hands. Will that be a


    problem?" asked Jill.


    "Well, that all depends on you, Matriarch Jill," said Townsend with a severe expression on his face.


    Then he turned to Cherry and said, "Won''t you think about this some more, Matriarch Cherry? This is a


    matter of great importance to the safety of the spiritual race! If you are willing to help, we are also


    willing to allow your race to regain its strength..."


    "No, I won''t make a move. It does not matter whether Prince Crimson is using us or not. To me, he will


    always be the savior of our Butterfly Divine n," Cherry dered bluntly.


    "Matriarch Cherry, why don''t you think about it for a few more minutes? I don''t need your answer right


    now, and you might have a change of heartter." Of course, Townsend didn''t expect, at that point,


    Cherry was still on Rocky''s side.


    "Stop persuading me!" Cherry snorted, turned away from him, and flew back towards Marcia and


    Alyssa.


    When Marcia and Alyssa saw her approaching, they immediately walked up to her and asked


    anxiously, "What happened to Basil? Why did he suddenly change into another person and be an


    enemy of the spiritual race?"


    "I''m afraid I don''t have a clue, but please leave here with me as soon as possible. I''m afraid we can''t


    interfere in the following things," Cherry said seriously.


    "But Basil is..." Alyssa looked worriedly at Rocky, who was floating up in the sky.


    "Don''t worry about him. What you really need to worry about is those spiritual race beings. Come with


    me now!" As she spoke, she pulled Marcia and Alyssa and flew away without a word.


    On the other hand, Rocky was trapped in the tight encirclement of the spiritual race, and he also had to


    face the overwhelming attacks of the Demonic Thunder Tiger.


    Soon, the five n leaders of the spiritual race ns, led by Townsend, also flew towards him. They


    moved so fast that they were less than a hundred meters away from him in just a few moments.


    At that point, Rocky and the Demonic Thunder Tiger were fighting fiercely. Although he could not hurt


    the tiger, he could at least prevent it from hurting him. The Demonic Thunder Tiger was only interested


    in Rocky because the Divine Spiritual Source was in his hand. After all, that was the biggest threat to


    the cmity beasts. That was why it wanted to kill Rocky.


    "Don''t worry about the cmity beast. No matter what the cost is, we must get the Divine Spiritual


    Source back," Townsend instructed to his other fourpanions and gestured them to Rocky''s


    direction.


    Shortly, the five rushed to Rocky, and when he saw theming towards him, his eyes shed with


    disdain. The huge Frozen Wind Dagger in his hand danced wildly, and rays of fire shadow des shot


    out at once.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The five immediately used the secret skills of their spiritual race ns to block the fire shadow des,


    and at the same time, they continued approaching Rocky.


    "Prince Crimson, you must have been affected by the Divine Spiritual Source. That''s why you lost your


    mind for a while. Please hurry up and surrender it to us! You can''t be an enemy of the Wild Spirit


    Land''s entire spiritual race ns with your strength alone. If you hand over the Divine Spiritual Source,


    I can persuade the other patriarchs not to hold you ountable." Jill, who was close to Rocky, still tried


    to persuade him.


    "Matriarch Jill, for the sake of our friendship, I advise you to leave as soon as possible. What will


    happen next is not something you can imagine," Rocky replied with a cold look in his eyes.


    "Stop talking nonsense with him. As long as we join hands, we will surely take him down and take back


    the Divine Spiritual Source," Townsend shouted with a sinister look.


    In the blink of an eye, the three patriarchs, except Jill and the Wood n''s patriarch, rushed towards


    Rocky first. Meanwhile, the other two looked at each other before following theirpanions closely.


    In that instant, a smirk suddenly appeared at the corners of Rocky''s mouth. He looked at the fierce


    Demonic Thunder Tiger in front of him, the five leaders rushing towards him, and the spiritual race


    beings surrounding him from all directions. It seemed that he was waiting for the moment. Then, he


    suddenly raised the Divine Spiritual Source in his hand and released the King Realm''s power to


    activate the source.


    It immediately burst into nine-colored light that resembled the zing summer sun, reflecting the sky.


    The Divine Spiritual Source continued to spread out light like ripples, and the power contained within it


    suddenly overflowed, shaking the world and changing the color of heaven and earth!


    Time seemed to have solidified within a radius of several kilometers. All the spiritual race beings felt an


    overwhelming force surging towards them, which stopped them in their tracks, unable to move.


    "We can''t let him release the power of the Divine Spiritual Source!" Townsend had realized what Rocky


    was nning to do, and his face changed dramatically. He turned into a light shadow and desperately


    rushed towards Rocky, as the demonic spiritual power all over his body skyrocketed.


    The other four leaders exchanged hesitant looks, and soon followed after Townsend.


    When Rocky saw the five rushing towards him, he didn''t even budge. Instead, he stared them down


    with steel in his eyes.


    "Destroy everything!" Rocky shouted coldly. In the next breath, he shot the intense nine-colored light of


    the Divine Spiritual Source down to the ground.


    "Run!" Seeing this, all the members of the spiritual race panicked. Their previous momentum


    disappeared like dew under the zing morning sun. Some reacted immediately and ran away, while


    some stood in their ces, too shocked to move.


    In just an instant, the Divine Spiritual Source fell to the ground with a mighty explosion. It suddenly


    turned into a beam of light, which continued to expand as if chasing those running away. The ground


    shook with a violent earthquake, and the wind blew hard and fast.


    Boom!


    A deafening sound rang through the sky. The light quickly spread out, while a mushroom-like cloud that


    was several hundred meters high appeared between heaven and earth. Within a radius of thousands of


    meters, the ce was engulfed within the nine-colored light, and all it swallowed was destroyed.


    Rocky, the Demonic Thunder Tiger, and all the spiritual race members werepletely swallowed up.


    At the point, Marcia and Alyssa, who had been dragged by Cherry and flew thousands of meters away,


    heard a loud noise behind them. When they looked back, they were shocked by what they saw. The


    light was shining and almost blinding in its intensity. Everywhere they looked, all they could see was the


    nine-colored light, and not a single living figure could be seen. It was as if they had vanished in an


    instant.


    "No! Basil!" The two women burst into tears, shouting for Rocky but unable to go back for him.

 Chapter 1298 Rocky Was Framed

    Chapter 1298 Rocky Was Framed


    After a long time, the nine-colored light slowly dissipated into nothing, but it left a massive pit that was a


    thousand meters in diameter and dozens of meters deep. Countless dead bodies of spiritual race


    beings filled the hole to the brim, while thousands of spiritual race beings were scattered around it,


    looking like death warmed over. Some of them could be alive, but it was clear they wouldn''t stay alive


    for long. In other words, the ruins were filled with wreckage and countless casualties!


    In addition, the Demonic Thunder Tiger was also severely mutted. It looked critically injured, as it got


    up from the center of the massive hole. Perhaps, it was caught up in the middle of the st caused by


    the Divine Spiritual Source power, so the impact it bore was the strongest. Even so, it still looked


    fearsome and powerful enough to destroy all of them.


    "Oh, no! Where is Basil?" Marcia and Alyssa turned around immediately, their eyes frantic and wild as


    they searched for Rocky.


    At that moment, an evil figure suddenly appeared in front of the Demonic Thunder Tiger. It was a man,


    and he looked as if an evil god had possessed him. A sinister smile pulled tight at the corner of his lips,


    seemingly contradictory to his lifeless and ssy eyes.


    "Is that¡ªBasil?" The two women gaped in surprise, as the figure was revealed. Seeing that it was


    Rocky, they immediately flew down to approach him.


    But when they came close to him, they found that Rocky was behaving strangely. His eyes were nk


    and ssy when he looked at them as if he didn''t recognize them at all. Moreover, they were terrified


    by the natural evil will that he was exuding in that instant.


    "Basil, are you okay?" Marcia asked while she hesitantly approached him.


    However, before she could get close, a ck me suddenly sprang up under her feet.


    "Don''te any closer!" Rocky red at Marcia as if she were a stranger.


    Seeing this, the two women were confused. They didn''t know what was wrong with Rocky, and this


    strange behavior worried them even more.


    "Evil sealing skill!" Rocky shouted abruptly as he stretched out his left hand, and a ck-purple vortex


    suddenly appeared above the Demonic Thunder Tiger, instantly sucking the severely injured beast into


    it.


    In the next moment, Rocky suddenly flew into the air and disappeared in front of Marcia and Alyssa.


    The two women were stunned and didn''t know what happened.


    But they soon recovered from their shock and hastily flew into the air, chasing after his disappearing


    figure.


    Seeing this, Cherry could only follow them at once.


    On the other hand, a pale and ashen-faced figure suddenly burst out not far from the giant hole. It was


    Townsend. He looked worse-for-wear and slightly shamefaced, undoubtedly because he tried to stop


    Rocky but miserably failed. He too was in the center of the Divine Spiritual Source''s explosion, and the


    impact he suffered could be imagined.


    "Damn it! I won''t let him go!" Townsend snarled in rage, seething and almost foaming at the mouth.


    At the moment, a figure in a red robe suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "Alston, where have you been? Why are you sote? Go and catch up with that guy! Find him now!"


    Townsend ordered furiously, pouring his anger onto the red-robed figure, who didn''t seem to mind his


    outburst.


    "You seem to be seriously injured, Patriarch Townsend. How about I escort you back first?" But even


    though Alston''s words were caring, there was a sneer on his face that indicated he could not care less


    if Townsend died in front of him.


    "There''s no need for that. Just go and catch that guy!" Townsend insisted, waving his hand dismissively


    at the other man.


    "Yes, Patriarch," replied Alston at once. He acted like he was about to turn away, but in the next breath,


    he suddenly turned back with the Evil Spirit Saber in his hand. With a sh of spiritual light, he hacked


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    directly at Townsend.


    Seeing this, Townsend was shocked, but he was quick enough to block the Evil Spirit Saber with his


    hands. He gritted his teeth and snarled at Alston, "Are you out of your mind? You fool! Do you think you


    can kill me by yourself?"


    "Today, Basil was one step ahead of me and took away the Divine Spiritual Source. But I can''t just turn


    away when a good opportunity has presented itself to me. After this battle, I will rece you!" Alston


    red at Townsend with a ferocious look on his face. The next moment, an exceptionally evil power


    suddenly surged up all over his body, and the powerful aura spread all over the ground, turning into a


    chilling wind. It was not a power that a spiritual race being could have, for it was far more powerful than


    any spiritual race beings.


    "How¡ª How could you have such power?" Townsend grew rmed, as he felt the dark and evil power


    surging from Alston''s body. He thought that even he could not have that much power, so it astonished


    him that Alston could be this strong!


    "I should thank you for that. If you hadn''t asked me to monitor that brat, I wouldn''t have gotten such an


    unexpected opportunity!" As Alston spoke, he let out a boisterousugh. Suddenly, the evil power all


    over his body increased, and it rushed to Townsend instantly like a swarm of demons.


    Townsend was already seriously injured, and Alston''s evil power was overwhelmingly terrifying,


    because it was far stronger than any spiritual race could summon. Thus, Townsend could do nothing to


    resist it. He was immediately engulfed by Alston''s evil power and defeated. From afar, his people would


    not have recognized him. His hair was disheveled, and he looked like a raving lunatic with a fearsome


    expression on his face.


    "Ah!" Townsend shouted madly.


    Almost at the same time, the Evil Spirit Saber in Alston''s hand fell on him. A blood column spurted out


    from Townsend''s chest violently, and the blood sshed in all directions. Of course, with his strength


    as the patriarch of the Heavenly Demon n, only one hack of the saber was not enough to effectively


    kill him.


    "Absorb his spiritual soul. It is a great tonic!" At that moment, Alston suddenly spoke in a strange tone.


    Then he grabbed Townsend''s chest with his right hand as if he was in a trance.


    A light shed from his hands, and Townsend''s body instantly dried up. His originally handsome face


    had suddenly be wrinkled, while his hair turned white. Despite his frail look, he still mustered up


    enough energy to re at Alston hatefully. However, he soon gave hisst breath and fell lifeless at


    Alston''s hands. Townsend had never thought that Alston, the man he gave a chance to be reborn,


    would, in turn, take his life when he was vulnerable.


    Of course, this could be the so-called retribution!


    Not long after, a few more rays of light broke out from the hole. These rays of light looked around and


    saw the wreckage around them and the numerous dead and wounded spiritual race beings. They were


    embarrassed at first because they let Rocky take them off guard, but they grew shocked and angry


    when the surrounding wreckage finally sunk into their minds. At once, they knew that it was Rocky who


    did such a cruel thing.


    "I didn''t expect him to do that..." Jill muttered angrily.


    "Look there! It''s Patriarch Townsend!" The Ghost Master n''s patriarch immediately found


    Townsend''s dead body. They also saw Alston, who was just standing over him.


    The other three n leaders were even more shocked, and they hurried over to see what happened.


    "What the hell is going on? How did he die? Who killed him?" the patriarch of the Ghost Master n


    asked Alston immediately.


    "Who else can it be? It''s Prince Crimson. He is so vicious. He not only killed our patriarch, but even


    sucked up his spiritual soul," Alston said indignantly, his eyes darkened. He framed Rocky without any


    hesitation.


    The faces of the four n leaders darkened immediately when they heard that. They didn''t expect that


    Rocky would have been so cruel and merciless!

 Chapter 1299 His Last Wish

    Chapter 1299 His Last Wish


    "But think about it, this is his retribution. He was so ambitious that he even wanted to misappropriate


    the Divine Spiritual Source at first..." Jill stated coldly.


    "Matriarch Jill, this is not the right time to be sarcastic. Since Prince Crimson dared to kill the Heavenly


    Demon n''s patriarch, he will definitely not let us go," the Giants n''s patriarch said with a serious


    look on his face.


    "That''s right. It surely won''t be easy to deal with Prince Crimson. Now that he has obtained the Divine


    Spiritual Source, he will use it to deal with the ns of the spiritual race," the Ghost Master n''s


    patriarch added.


    When Jill heard what they said, her face immediately turned cold.


    "Can everyone please calm down? Although Prince Crimson has indeed obtained the Divine Spiritual


    Source, he had already activated its power. So, it''s impossible for him to use the power again at least


    for now. For the time being, there is no need to worry that he will act rashly against the spiritual race.


    However, we have finally realized that Prince Crimson has been nning this for a long time. He


    pretended to be close to the spiritual race and even allied with the Phoenix Master n and Wood


    n. Everything that he did was for his despicable goal. He is a cunning man indeed. But Matriarch


    Jill, you don''t have to take it personally. All of us may know someone for an exceptionally long time but


    that doesn''t mean that we truly know their true nature and intentions. He took advantage of your


    weakness to seed in achieving his hidden purpose," Alston said in a calm and reassuring tone.


    "It''s useless to say so now. The most important thing that we have to do is to take back the Divine


    Spiritual Source..." the Ghost Master n''s patriarch said angrily. He was frustrated at the current


    situation of the whole spiritual race.


    "In my opinion, it won''t be difficult to take back the Divine Spiritual Source. Although Prince Crimson is


    indeed a despicable man, he is a dutiful son. So, if we attack the Holy Dragon Empire, Prince Crimson


    will never just sit by and do nothing!" Alston suggested to them at once.


    "So, what you''re suggesting is that all the ns must unite and directly deal with the Holy Dragon


    Empire? I''m afraid that''s inappropriate. Isn''t it too much for you to take advantage of our power and


    bully those who are weaker than us?" Jill immediately raised her objection.


    "At this point, there is nothing appropriate anymore. Even if the whole Holy Dragon Empire is turned


    upside down, we must force Prince Crimson out..." the Ghost Master n''s patriarch said with rage


    and hatred.


    "If you believe in me, then I will take full responsibility for this matter. I will take back the Divine Spiritual


    Source for the spiritual race. However, I hope that you can give me enough support. Now that the


    Heavenly Demon n''s patriarch is dead, the n and the spiritual force under its control will also be


    in a state of disunity. If you can help me this time, I promise that I will let the n serve your ns in


    the future and we won''t do anything to ever offend any of you," Alston boldly promised as he sincerely


    looked into the eyes of the other four n leaders.


    The four leaders immediately looked at each other. In the battle with Rocky earlier, they failed to deal


    with the Demonic Thunder Tiger which caused huge casualties and injuries. In addition to the Heavenly


    Demon n, the four high-level ns of the spiritual race had also suffered a great loss. These losses


    would have an impact on them one way or another. If the unsupervised Heavenly Demon n took the


    opportunity to cause trouble again, it would just be a greater hassle. Since Alston was willing to solve


    the problem for them, they were totally happy to hear that!


    "Just do what you think is right. We four ns will give you proper support. However, if we find out that


    you have any hidden intentions, don''t me us for beingpletely rude and merciless to you.


    Although the Heavenly Demon n is powerful now, you will be in big trouble if we four ns join


    hands. Do you understand this?" the Ghost Master n''s patriarch warned as he agreed to Alston''s


    suggestion.


    "Ipletely understand. Then, I am going to leave now to deal with it." Alston cupped his hands and


    immediately left.


    Meanwhile, the four n leaders stayed to deal with the aftermath of the previous battle.


    A few dayster,


    under the icy tombstone in the Myriad Spirit Tomb, a figure full of purely evil energy was standing there


    and casually looking up at the sky.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Fortunately, it all went well for you. You found the Holy Mask in time, activated the final form of the


    Evil-fight Divine Bead, and inherited Divine King Belial''s ultimate power. Otherwise, your soul would


    probably bepletely burnt out by the Divine Spiritual Source''s power. In fact, I should have


    reminded you of that earlier..." the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast said.


    "Did you know from the very beginning that my soul would be damaged if I used the power beyond my


    limits?" Rocky said with a terrifyingly cold and evil look on his face.


    "Yes, I know," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast frankly replied.


    "If you knew, then why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Rocky couldn''t help but shout. He was filled with


    great anger when he heard this.


    "Because you don''t belong to this world. So, even if you don''t use too much of your power, your soul


    will disappear sooner orter. Heaven and earth adhere tow of cause and effect. Your mission is to


    disappear. This is an unchangeable fact!" The Dragon-shaped Soul Beast finally told him the truth.


    "In that case, you should have exined to me earlier." After listening to the beast''s exnation, Rocky


    still looked very furious.


    "I didn''t tell you at first because I was afraid that you would escape from your mission. Butter, I found


    that I was wrong. In fact, the world had already changed because of you. And what you have done will


    have a huge impact on this world. Even the ns of the spiritual race are afraid of you now. I believe


    that you will soon be able to fulfill thest wish of Divine King Belial!" the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast


    deeply sighed. It expected a lot of great things from Rocky.


    "So, you just want me to do what you want, which is thest wish of the so-called Divine King Belial.


    What on earth is hisst wish anyway?" Rocky asked with a frown on his face.


    "My master''sst wish before he died was to not let this world be destroyed and face its ultimate end.


    The reason why he left me in this world is to maintain its bnce. Unfortunately, the spiritual race that


    Divine King Belial originally ced his high hopes on followed the same path again. They made this


    world go on the path of destruction with their endless disputes. So, I summoned the Witch of the Holy


    Dragon Empire with the power of the Holy Mask and asked her to help me. However, she still couldn''t


    stop the fall of the spiritual race. When she was about to die, she used the Holy Mask as a clue, hoping


    that someone could find the Myriad Spirit Tomb and inherit her will¡ªto help me prevent the spiritual


    race from destroying the world. But I wasn''t expecting you toe at all!" the Dragon-shaped Soul


    Beast excitedly exined in detail.


    "It sounds like you were really surprised to see me back then?" Rocky curiously asked.


    "Although I didn''t show it at that time, I couldn''t be more surprised. The reason why I gave the Oracle


    Jade to you and attached it to you was actually because you were the reincarnation of Divine King


    Belial..." the beast eximed. This new information shocked Rocky to the core.

 Chapter 1300 The Special Existence

    Chapter 1300 The Special Existence


    "What? The reincarnation of Divine King Belial? Are you sure about that?" Rocky raised his eyebrows


    in surprise upon hearing those words.


    "To be exact, it must be the person''s body your soul is attached to, which, in this case, is Basil''s body.


    Without a doubt, he is the reincarnation of Divine King Belial. In addition, this is also the reason why he


    turned into a cripple. But right after your soul possessed him, the evil king blood that was concealed in


    his body was also activated, causing him to be able to fuse with the Evil-fight Divine Bead which was


    refined by the power of Divine King Belial before his death. This is the whole story!" the Dragon-shaped


    Soul Beast eximed as he tried to exin the situation briefly.


    "If I am indeed the reincarnation of Divine King Belial, then it means that the statue I saw in the


    Heavenly God Temple, the one that looked exactly like me, is Divine King Belial? No wonder his old


    lover would call me ''Belial''! I clearly remember how she treated me as Divine King Belial. I never really


    knew that there was a deep reason behind it." At that moment, Rocky seemed to have put the puzzle


    pieces together and had a little bit of idea about what was going on.


    "However, it was believed that Divine King Belial never revealed his true face to others. Only a few


    people imed to have seen him, including Ice Queen and Holy Lord," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast


    added.


    "So, does it mean that Holy Lord is also aware that I am the reincarnation of Divine King Belial?" Rocky


    asked in an indifferent voice while raising his eyebrows in confusion.


    "Well, I suppose so," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast replied with uncertainty.


    "Since you have already told me a lot, I bet you can now tell me the secret hidden behind the death of


    those spiritual race beings in the Myriad Spirit Tomb and the true identity of the twelve statues?


    Perhaps, you can now disclose what the rtionship was between them and the powerful race that


    once existed," Rocky asked without thinking twice.


    "After gathering the blood essence of the nine legendary guardian beasts, you will certainly be able to


    understand everything with the help of the memories stored in the Oracle Jade." The Dragon-shaped


    Soul Beast decided not to divulge all the interesting mysteries and secrets to Rocky at one time.


    "But why should I have to gather the blood essence of the nine legendary guardian beasts?" Rocky


    couldn''t help but ask out of pure curiosity.


    "That''s because the Oracle Jade serves as the key if you want to integrate theplete Divine


    Spiritual Source. Plus, the jade is still in its sealed state. There is nothing that can remove it aside from


    the blood essence of the nine legendary guardian beasts," expounded the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast.


    "Oh, so that means I don''t have any other choice but to collect the blood essence of the nine legendary


    guardian beasts?" feeling that he had fewer options to go about his problem, Rocky asked once again.


    "If you still want to save the world from the harm of the nine cmity beasts, aplete Divine


    Spiritual Source will be inevitable. Although you have seriously injured the Demonic Thunder Tiger with


    half of the Divine Spiritual Source gathered by the nine spiritual treasures and sealed it up viciously, it


    won''t be long before the beast recovers again, and then you won''t be able to trap it. Only theplete


    Divine Spiritual Source can seal the nine cmity beasts again," said the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast.


    "What if I don''t want to save the world? The destruction of this world has nothing to do with me. Now


    that I have half of the Divine Spiritual Source, no one in this world is my match. Why should I ask for


    trouble?" Rocky said with an evil smile. He looked like an unpardonable bad guy.


    "If you didn''t want to do that, you wouldn''t have directly activated the power of the Divine Spiritual


    Source, seriously injured the Demonic Thunder Tiger and saved the lives of the spiritual race after you


    just inherited the power of Divine King Belial. Although the spiritual race also suffered heavy casualties,


    they don''t understand that what you did was actually saving their lives. They don''t know either how


    many lives of the human and spiritual race beings can be saved by killing one of this kind of cmity


    beasts. Besides, the reason why you killed so many spiritual race beings on purpose is that you want


    all the spiritual race ns to work together to deal with you. You don''t want them to fight for selfish


    interests among themselves. You want to bear all the responsibilities, but it''s not easy. The spiritual


    race is greedy!" the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast said as if it had seen through Rocky.


    "You are only half right. The reason why I did this is not only to make all the spiritual race ns unite to


    fight against themon enemy but also to prevent humans from being bound and controlled by the


    spiritual race. This heavy blow is enough to injure the vital energy of the advanced spiritual race ns.


    Next, I will use my own way to save the world, although it is not necessarily the result that Divine King


    Belial wants to see," Rocky sneered, revealing his dark side.


    "It''s up to you. But you have to remember that any decision you make will affect the fate of this world."


    Then the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast disappeared.


    Meanwhile, Rocky looked around the Myriad Spirit Tomb and gazed at the remains of the spiritual race


    beings that were presented under the Ice Crystal tombs. With closer observation, Rocky''s cold and


    ruthless face showed a trace of contemtion. As a matter of fact, he had always been curious about


    the secrets that shrouded the death of the spiritual race beings in previous times and Divine King


    Belial''s contribution in its history. Somehow, he had a feeling deep in his gut that the truth would be


    absolutely beyond everyone''s expectation.


    However, as the puzzles were solved one by one, the truth also approached one step closer to being


    uncovered. At that moment, Rocky did not only have to be concerned about how to deal with the


    cmity beasts that harmed the living beings, but also about the fate of the entire world!


    Yet, for the time being, the thing that Rocky was most anxious about was Uriah''s state and safety.


    Not long after, he opened his Magic Spiritual Space and entered it. There, he saw Uriah lying in a


    corner with an open and ailing wound, apanied by Ken and Robin beside it.


    Just a few days ago, Uriah used its flesh body to resist Townsend''s all-out attack. This gave Rocky


    more time to release the final form of the Evil-fight Divine Bead and control the power of the Divine


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Spiritual Source. Thanks to Uriah''s bravery and strength, he was able to release the strongest power at


    a critical moment, then control the Divine Spiritual Source.


    However, there was a big problem¡ªUriah''s body seemed to have taken too much damage after


    absorbing this devastating blow. Despite it being a talented legendary guardian beast, it had a gene


    defect in its body, which was considered to be lethal. It often suffered from twitching and sharp pain in


    its body for quite some time now, and this raised Rocky''s level of concern for its overall health.


    Obviously, the gene defect in its body was not getting any better with each passing day, adding more


    "I don''t think that your spirit-manipted beast would live long. If you had only summoned me at that


    time, then maybe it could have lived longer. But now, it appears that it won''t be able to hold on for even


    a month." Glutton suddenly appeared beside Rocky and looked at Uriah with cold eyes. Although it was


    an ancient demonic beast with a bizarre temper, it shared some simrities with Uriah and had gone


    fond of each other over time.


    "The situation was very urgent in that instant and time was of the essence. I didn''t have the time and


    strength to summon you! Do you really think that I was willing to do that just to hurt Uriah?" Rocky


    replied indifferently as his eyes gleamed with unspeakable guilt.


    "But this spirit-manipted beast is very special, indeed. In fact, its mere existence may have a certain


    meaning that is yet to be discerned. But how to find out this meaning depends on you, its master,"


    Glutton reminded him casually.

 Chapter 1301 Stuck In Trouble

    Chapter 1301 Stuck In Trouble


    "The meaning of its existence?" Rocky''s eyes narrowed slightly. Ever since the day he chose Uriah as


    his beast, he felt that his fate waspletely connected with it. Uriah had stayed by his side all these


    years no matter what. It was his most trusted partner. In his opinion, Uriah was destined to be with him.


    It supported him especially in the most difficult situations.


    It could be said that they were more like brothers than beast and owner with the way they helped one


    another. Their friendship was as deep as the sea. The tight bond that they had was difficult to give up.


    So, Rocky would not let Uriah die so easily. He would do whatever it took to keep it alive.


    However, he didn''t have much time left since the eight cmity beasts were still attacking the Wild


    Spirit Land. ording to the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast, he had to gather the blood essence of the


    nine legendary guardian beasts, release the seal of the Oracle Jade, and solve all the mysteries.


    Besides that, he should also integrate the other half of the Divine Spiritual Source to finallyplete it.


    That was the only way he could seal the eight cmity beasts.


    Rocky already had the blood essence of the five legendary guardian beasts from five spiritual race


    ns¡ªthe Wood n, the Dragon Master n, the Water Master n, the Snow Master n, and


    the Phoenix Master n. Now, the only thing he needed to do was to get the blood essence from the


    four legendary guardian beasts from the Ghost Master n, the Giants n, the Thunder Master n,


    and the Butterfly Divine n. The legendary guardian beast of the Butterfly Divine n had just been


    reincarnated, so he hadn''t collected any blood essence from it yet. However, it could be considered a


    thing in his bag already, so he only worried about the blood essence of the three ns that he didn''t


    collect yet. As for the legendary guardian beast of the Thunder Master n, Sabina and the others


    were already looking for it. So, his next move was to go to the Ghost Master n and then to the


    Giants n to collect the blood essence of their two legendary guardian beasts.


    He was aware that he had ruthlessly killed thousands of the spiritual race beings not long ago, so if he


    chose to go to the two ns now, he would probably have an extremely difficult time. But he still


    decided to go anyway.


    Meanwhile, all the spiritual race ns led by the Wood n and the other advanced ns issued an


    arrest warrant for Rocky. His charge was that he broke the peace in the Wild Spirit Land. Besides that,


    they also aimed at the Holy Dragon Empire and asked the empire to immediately surrender Rocky.


    Otherwise, the empire would also be badly implicated.


    As soon as the arrest warrant was issued, it immediately caused great uproar even among the human


    empires in the Wild Spirit Land. Everyone was aware that Rocky was known as Prince Crimson in the


    Wild Spirit Land. His assistance to many empires was deeply appreciated by their people, and they


    respected him very much. However, somehow, he suddenly became an unpardonable wanted criminal


    that endangered the peace in the Wild Spirit Land. It was obviously uneptable.


    It was even more difficult for the people of the Holy Dragon Empire to understand why Rocky was


    wanted by the spiritual race. The emperor could not believe it, as well as the Great Generals Bryant


    and Lance who rushed back to the Imperial City as soon as they heard about the news. They


    immediately went to the pce to meet with the emperor.


    There were also many doubts inside the royal family of the Holy Dragon Empire. Since Rocky was


    wanted by the spiritual race, the empire had also be the target of public criticism. Besides that,


    the spiritual race also asked the empire to surrender Rocky at once and threatened them with a


    catastrophic war if they didn''t. So, the royal family was naturally restless.


    However, no one knew where in the world Rocky was. After the Holy Dragon Empire received the


    arrest warrant, the emperor had immediately sent people to the Crimson City. But Rocky was not in the


    city and his whereabouts were unknown to everyone.


    Meanwhile, the atmosphere in the Lofty Dragon Hall was tense.


    "I must find Basil at once. There must have been some kind of misunderstanding. How could he


    possibly be a wanted criminal? Perhaps he''s being framed by the spiritual race. Otherwise, why is


    General Marcia also missing?" Shirley, who was standing next to Bryant, couldn''t help but shout in


    frustration. After knowing that something had happened to Rocky, she rushed back to the Crimson City


    as soon as possible, but she didn''t find him there. Then, she rushed back to the Imperial City, but still


    didn''t see him, and Marcia didn''te back either. So, she suspected that there must be something


    wrong.


    "Shirley, this is not the right time and ce for you to mess around!" Bryant said to his granddaughter


    sternly.


    Shirley pursed her lips and reluctantly shut her mouth.


    "Your Majesty, we have to figure out the ins and outs of this matter. We must find Prince Crimson and


    General Marcia as soon as possible. Only the two of them know what really happened. But I absolutely


    believe in Prince Crimson''s character. It is impossible for him to be the person that the spiritual race


    described..." Lance firmly said to the emperor who was sitting on the throne.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Of course, I believe in my son. But the arrest warrant was issued by all the spiritual race ns


    together. It won''t be like this if nothing serious happened." The emperor had experienced a lot of ups


    and downs in his entire life, but it was the first time that he had seen the spiritual race send out a joint


    arrest for a mere human. And this person was his son, one of the indispensable foundations of the


    current Holy Dragon Empire. So, he definitely understood the seriousness of this matter.


    However, what bothered the emperor most was that the pressure from the royal family. Many of the


    royal members thought that they had to surrender Rocky as soon as possible to calm down the spiritual


    race. Otherwise, the Holy Dragon Empire would definitely get into big trouble. So, if the problem could


    not be solved anytime soon, there would be internal strife in the Holy Dragon Empire. Especially now


    that he was far too weak to manage the empire.


    "What really happened to Basil? Why didn''t even General Marciae back?" Isis, who was holding


    her son, Nigel, was also restless. She hadn''t closed her eyes sincest night and had been extremely


    worried about her husband.


    "Did myst dreame true?" Lena also anxiously pursed her red lips. She already had an awfully


    bad feeling long ago, but did not expect that it would really happen.


    "I''ve sent many disciples of the Ximen n to look for Prince Crimson and General Marcia. Now we


    have no choice but to wait," Bryant deeply sighed. Although he didn''t know what had happened, he


    could tell that the Holy Dragon Empire would be in great trouble soon because of Rocky.


    Just as everyone in the hall was worried, a delicate figure suddenly walked into the hall and attracted


    everyone''s attention.

 Chapter 1302 The Huge Crisis

    Chapter 1302 The Huge Crisis


    "General Marcia!" Lance shouted in surprise.


    It was Marcia, who had been looking for Rocky for several days and nights but still couldn''t find him.


    At that moment, Marcia looked lonely and depressed, like a woman abandoned by her man. Her


    delicate face looked sunken, and she seemed to have lost some weight. The previous noble and


    beautiful posture she exuded was gone, making her look listless and exhausted.


    As soon as the people in the hall saw her, they couldn''t help but stand up and quickly surrounded her,


    asking all kinds of questions.


    However, the emperor immediately silenced them. "Be quiet. Let General Marcia sit down first." Of


    course, he too was anxious and wanted to hear the news, but Marcia looked like she was ready to fall


    over at any moment.


    At the emperor''s words, everyone returned to their seats, but their eyes were still fixed on Marcia.


    Soon, Marcia walked towards the front of the hall and knelt on one knee towards the emperor. She


    bowed her head and cupped her hands, her face contorted in grief. "Your Majesty, I failed to protect


    Prince Crimson. Please punish me!"


    "General Marcia, what are you doing? Let''s talk about thister. No matter what happened, I don''t think


    it''s your fault, so don''t me yourself. Why don''t you tell us the whole story first? At least, let us know


    what happened first!" The emperor hurriedly waved his hand.


    Hearing this, Marcia stood up and looked around the crowd. Then she told them the whole story.


    Everyone was shocked after hearing her story. The whole story was beyond their expectation, and


    never in their wildest dream could they imagine that Rocky would suddenly be a demon and


    forget everyone. Moreover, he controlled the powerful Divine Spiritual Source and killed countless


    spiritual race beings, which made the spiritual race suffer heavy casualties. That was why the members


    of the spiritual race were hunting Rocky down now.


    "So, Basil really killed many members of the spiritual race?" Lena was also stunned by the whole story.


    If she had known this earlier, she should have stopped Rocky from finding the Dragon Master n''s


    holy treasure.


    "General Marcia, you just said that Basil wore the holy treasure of the Dragon Master n?" the


    emperor asked with great concern. Marcia nodded at once.


    "In fact, there is a secret about the holy treasure of the Dragon Master n.


    I didn''t expect that Basil would wear it, so I didn''t tell him about it. It''s all my fault. If I had known it


    earlier, I would have told him." Everyone could see on the emperor''s face that he felt extremely


    regretful.


    But the emperor''s words also incited their curiosity. What was the holy treasure''s secret?


    "When the holy treasure of the Dragon Master n was sent to our empire, it stayed under the Witch''s


    custody. However, it was actually held by the first emperor of our empire. With the help of the holy


    treasure''s power, the first emperor dominated over the battlefield. His very presence could make his


    enemies tremble in fear. That was why our empire could be the number one power in the Wild


    Spirit Land. However, after the first emperor sessfully expanded our territory, he gradually became a


    bloodthirsty tyrant who killed innocent people on the battlefield. He went crazy with power until he


    finallymitted suicide." The people could only gape in shock after hearing the emperor''s story.


    They had no clue that their empire had this secret history, and hearing it straight from the current


    emperor was even more unbelievable.


    "But at that time, no one noticed that the first emperor had changed drastically, and nobody attributed


    his strength to the Dragon Master n''s holy treasure either. Therefore, the holy treasure was passed


    down to the second emperor of our empire. The second emperor held the holy treasure, and it made


    him the most powerful in the world, thus, making our empire the strongest country in the Wild Spirit


    Land. Butter on, the second emperor inexplicably died of a sudden illness. The third and fourth


    emperors had also made a lot of achievements, but like the second emperor, they all died in peculiar


    ways. It was not until the fifth emperor, the strongest emperor of our empire, received the holy treasure


    that these peculiar events stopped. Instead of using it, he ordered his men to seal it up. Moreover, the


    Witch was tasked responsible for keeping it, and no descendants were allowed to hold it again. Despite


    these safety precautions, the fifth emperor never exined the reason behind these rules. However, he


    warned his descendants about the holy treasure right before he died. He said that although the holy


    treasure was very powerful, it was also a very evil thing, as it could bewitch people and make them


    is absolutely necessary," the emperor continued solemnly.


    "I can''t believe that there is such a thing. But why is there no relevant record in The Witch''s Book?"


    Lena asked agitatedly.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It was because this matter is of utmost importance, so the empire took great care to keep it a secret. If


    the ns of the spiritual race discover that the holy treasure is actually a very evil existence, it will


    undoubtedly affect our empire badly. Even the Dragon Master n had no idea that this secret


    existed," the emperor exined further.


    "Your Majesty, do you mean that the reason why Basil suddenly became another person might be


    because of the holy treasure''s negative effect?" Marcia asked immediately.


    "I''m not sure, but it''s possible. However, it might also have something to do with the Divine Spiritual


    Source. I firmly believe that there must be a reason that Basil acted that way. Otherwise, he would


    never do such an inhuman thing as to put the Wild Spirit Land in danger," answered the emperor


    affirmatively. With all these secrets suddenly exposed, the others didn''t know what to think. Was it


    really a side effect of something else, or had Basil truly lost his mind?


    "It seems that the most important thing right now is to find Prince Crimson and ask him the reason,"


    Bryant suggested seriously. His brows were scrunched in thought, as he tried to process all the things


    he had just learned.


    "I''ve been looking for him for days, but Basil seems to have disappeared into thin air. I don''t know


    where he has gone!" Marcia shook her head in dismay. Obviously, the loss of Rocky had deeply


    affected her.


    "Basil will surelye back. He won''t leave Nigel and me behind," Isis said firmly. But even though her


    tone was resolute, her beautiful eyes were already brimming with unshed tears.


    "I believe it will be extremely challenging to find him, but it is only natural because all the spiritual race


    ns in the Wild Spirit Land are hunting him down as we speak. I''m afraid he won''t show himself


    easily. Moreover, if he returns here safely, it may not be a good thing for our empire. He may not even


    Hearing this, everyone looked at each other in dismay, because Lance was right. The reason why


    Rocky disappeared suddenly was that he didn''t want the Holy Dragon Empire to be involved.


    "But even if he doesn''te back, our empire is now under siege from all directions. Before long, I''m


    afraid the other ns of the spiritual race will take this opportunity to make trouble for us." Bryant


    worriedly expressed his fears.


    "We will send more people to find him first," the emperor ordered at once. But before he could finish his


    instructions, his eyes suddenly widened as if in shock. In the blink of an eye, the emperor had


    copsed to the floor, gasping for breath and clutching his chest in pain. His face had grown ashen,


    while his body was tight with tension, grasping his chest and the empty air around him for support.


    The entire hall exploded into chaos. Shouts for help echoed, as everyone crowded around the fallen


    emperor.


    "Your Majesty!"


    "Call for an imperial physician!"


    It was a total mess.


    Just as the emperor had copsed, the Holy Dragon Empire fell into a huge crisis.

 Chapter 1303 Break Into The Ghost Master Clan

    Chapter 1303 Break Into The Ghost Master n


    Meanwhile, two figures stood facing each other in a dusty living room inside an abandoned mansion on


    the southeast side of the Imperial City.


    "Priest Dean, were you sessful in doing what I asked you to do?" A figure hidden in a dark red robe


    talked to an old figure with grey hair.


    "Yes, Your Royal Highness, everything is already set," the old man respectfully said.


    The figure hidden in the red robe was no other than Alston, who had just killed Townsend only a few


    days ago. He took over as the Heavenly Demon n''s patriarch with the support of several advanced


    spiritual race ns.


    When Alston took over the position, the elders and some spiritual masters of the Heavenly Demon n


    strongly objected. However, the objection suddenly stopped because three of the strongly opposing


    elders disappeared overnight without any trace, and the reason behind this could be assumed. So, the


    objection slowly disappeared.


    The old man standing in front of Alston was Priest Dean who had been missing for quite a long time.


    After Alston was defeated and his soul was sucked out in the Witch Pce, Priest Dean immediately


    ran away when he realized that the situation was not in his favor. After that, he decided to go to Bryant


    to save his own life. He told Bryant the things Alston had done to him to win Bryant''s trust. However,


    Bryant was not fooled, so he immediately ordered his people to imprison Priest Dean. It was not until a


    few months ago that Priest Dean was released under the condition that he was not allowed toe


    close to the Imperial City.


    But he did not give up. All this time he had been hiding in the Imperial City, waiting for an opportunity to


    regain his strength. However, with his current situation, he immediately became a poor outcast. It was


    not until Alston found him that he saw hope again.


    "The emperor''s health is getting worse and worse by the day. I don''t think he can hold on for long. I


    have already asked my confidants in the Pce City to secretly add some deadly herbs in his meal to


    make the emperor die sooner than expected. The deadly herbs can slow down the blood cirction in


    the body. With the emperor''s physical condition, he will mostly die within a month," Priest Dean


    insidiously said with a smirk on his face.


    "That''s good to hear. What about the forces that I cultivated before? Are you already in contact with


    them?" Alston continued.


    "Yes, I have already arranged everything. Once youe back, they will definitely support and follow


    you no matter what. Although Prince Crimson had won the favor of all the people in the Holy Dragon


    Empire, many royal families were dissatisfied with the emperor''s decision to appoint Basil''s son as heir


    to the throne. Besides that, they were also worried that if his son does be the next emperor, he


    will surely dominate the empire. And judging from how he handled things before, the royal family may


    be abolished and cleansed. So, if we capitalize on that, it will be easy for you to ascend the throne


    again!" Priest Dean said in high spirits. For him, once Alston ascended the throne again, he would be


    able to regain his strength and reach an even higher level.


    "Now that I have finally be the patriarch of the Heavenly Demon n, I don''t care about the


    position of the emperor at all. But I still want that guy to show up. I believe that he will not disregard the


    safety of his wife and son," Alston mischievously sneered.


    "If that''s the case, why don''t we act now? With your current strength, you can easily catch Isis and her


    son!" Priest Dean asked in confusion.


    "That will be too easy for him. I must tarnish his reputation in front of everyone first and make him a


    traitor of the Holy Dragon Empire. With that, he will bepletely despised by everyone. I''ve been


    waiting for that day for a very long time. Now it''s time for me to finally get rid of my embarrassment


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    from the past. Besides, that guy holds a terrifying item now. If I were to face him alone, he would not


    show any mercy. But if he were to face so many people, he would surely have some concerns," Alston


    analyzed thoughtfully.


    "Your Royal Highness, you are really thoughtful and resourceful indeed," Priest Dean ttered


    immediately.


    "Do what you should do now. I will treat you fairly as always." As soon as Alston was done speaking,


    he immediately turned into a shadow and disappeared.


    At that moment, a ck light swept above the Myriad Ghosts Empire''s realm in the Wild Spirit Land.


    The ck light was passing at an extremely fast speed and flew to the area known as the Hades Land.


    Its name was enough to make people scared, and they were right because the Hades Land was indeed


    creepy. It was like hell made on earth. There was no life that could be seen, only deathly stillness.


    Countlessrge white bones were piled into heaps here and there. The only thing that could be seen


    was ugly ghost-like supernatural beasts appeared and rampaged from the sky to the ground


    sometimes.


    The Ghost Master n''s tribe was in the middle of the Hades Land. It was located on a towering ck


    stone mountain that was as dark as ink, as if it could twist out dark water. Not long after, the ck light


    approached the Ghost Master n''s territory.


    The whole ck stone mountain was extremely steep. There were countless caves with faint red light.


    At the top of the mountain was a huge skull that looked like it naturally came with the mountain. In the


    mouth of the skull was a very magnificent but ghastly pce.


    "This must be the Ghost Master n''s territory." After the ck light dissipated, a tall figure with a cold


    and evil look on his face appeared. It was none other than Rocky.


    Rocky raised his head to look at the mountain, then immediately climbed up. The reason why he came


    to the Ghost Master n was he wanted to get the blood essence of their legendary guardian beast.


    Now that he had the blood essence of the six legendary guardian beasts, the only left to be taken were


    the blood essence from the Ghost Master n, the Giants n, and the Thunder Master n.


    So, Rocky immediately went to the Ghost Master n toplete his mission as soon as possible. Of


    course, the Ghost Master n''s patriarch didn''t expect that Rocky, the person who ughtered so


    many spiritual race beings, would suddenly appear in their territory.


    When Rocky was about to fly towards the pce at the top of the ck stone mountain, several ghost-


    like figures appeared in front of him.


    Rocky raised his head and saw that the figures in front of him were so ugly and frightening. If he hadn''t


    faced the Dark Lord, a Ghost Master n being whose Sea Blue Magic Jade had been taken away by


    him before, he would have thought that he had encountered ghosts.


    Of course, those spiritual ves who were trying to stop Rocky were not a threat to him at all.


    "How dare you sneak around here and break into our n?" one of the spiritual ves shouted at


    Rocky in a strange humannguage.


    "I came here aboveboard. Howe you''re saying that I''m sneaking around? Get out of my way at


    once. I''m not in the mood to kill anyone today!" Rocky immediately sneered.

 Chapter 1304 Encountering The Dark Lord again

    Chapter 1304 Encountering The Dark Lord again


    The several spiritual ves of the Ghost Master n became more ferocious when they heard what


    Rocky said and immediately surrounded him.


    "I guess you wouldn''t help me inform your patriarch that I''m here," Rocky said as he raised his


    eyebrows.


    "What? Our patriarch? Humph! You''ll never be qualified to see our patriarch..." One of the spiritual


    ves who could speak humannguage suddenly burst intoughter. He was confident that killing


    Rocky was as easy as killing an ant.


    Rocky narrowed his eyes into slits and immediately disappeared like a bubble that was popped.


    Before the spiritual ves could even react, they let out a painful scream. Their already ugly ghost


    faces had suddenly swollen up like pigs'' heads. Then, they fell horizontally on a rock, breathing heavily.


    All of them were seriously injured. If Rocky hadn''t shown any mercy, they would have been surely


    dead.


    "Now, I''ll ask you again: can you report to your patriarch that I''m here?" Rocky asked as he slowly


    picked up and choked the spiritual ve who could speak humannguage.


    "Alright, yes... Yes... of course! I can!" The spiritual ve looked at Rocky with wide eyes while his body


    was trembling. He didn''t expect that this human had such amazing power and strength.


    "Alright then, go ahead." Rocky evilly smiled and patted the shoulder of the spiritual ve.


    Thetter was so frightened that he immediately turned around and fled as fast as he could all the way


    to the stony mountain.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    However, the spiritual ve didn''t actually go to the patriarch. If the patriarch knew that they couldn''t


    even stop a human, they would be in a lot of trouble. So, he called for more reinforcements.


    "My Lord, there''s bad news! Extremely bad news!" The spiritual ve rushed and stumbled into one of


    the caves in the stony mountain. There was a special grotto in the cave which was decorated like a


    mansion inside. However, it looked awfully gloomy and was full of white bones.


    At that time, a figure sitting cross legged on a staircase of the cave suddenly opened his eyes. Green


    light immediately shot out of his eyes like ghost fire which was rather terrifying.


    "What are you screaming for in my cave? What''s the fuss about?" the figure angrily asked.


    "There is a human who has broken into our Ghost Master n and hurt us. It seems that he is very


    powerful," the spiritual ve immediately shouted.


    "He is just a human. How dare he break into our n and make trouble? He is simply courting death!"


    the figure snarled angrily.


    "My Lord, I think so too. So I came here to report it to you," the spiritual ve fawningly said.


    The figure disgustingly nced at the spiritual ve and said at once, "You''re extremely useless. Just


    summon several high-level spiritual ves to deal with that human. People wouldugh at me if they


    knew that I attacked a human."


    "Yes, Lord." Upon hearing that, the spiritual ve immediately left.


    Not before long, the spiritual ve reappeared in front of Rocky with several high-level spiritual ves.


    These high-level spiritual ves were between level seven and level nine, and their strength was


    equivalent to that of the advanced level of the Supernal Stage. The strength of the level nine spiritual


    ves wasparable to that of the human beings at the first or second grade of the Divine Stage.


    So, these high-level spiritual ves were immensely powerful for ordinary human beings to handle.


    The spiritual ve who came with reinforcements immediately took advantage of the situation and


    shouted at Rocky, "You''re dead meat, you pathetic human! Just wait and see! It won''t be long before


    you''re dead."


    Without any hesitation, the high-level spiritual ves swarmed forward. They nned to quickly take


    down Rocky and finish this at once.


    But what happened next stunned all the spiritual ves.


    Suddenly, a wave of evil energy appeared in Rocky''s hand, and a strong spiritual power rushed over.


    The wave of evil energy instantly turned into ck mes and transformed into snake shadows in the


    air and wildly flew around.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, all the high-level spiritual ves werepletely thrown away.


    Then, many members of the Ghost Master n nearby were also attracted there. When they saw that


    Rocky alone knocked away several high-level spiritual ves, they were totally shocked and stared at


    the evil-looking Rocky.


    Seeing that the intruder was so powerful, the spiritual ves didn''t dare to fight anymore.


    As for the spiritual ve who came with the several high-level spiritual ves, he had already


    disappeared.


    The spiritual ve reappeared in the stone cave. With a deathly pale face, he reported, "Lord, there is


    another bad news! Terrifyingly bad news!"


    "And what''s the matter this time? You''re so useless." The figure sitting at the middle of the cave angrily


    opened his eyes, which made the spiritual ve tremble with fear.


    "The high-level spiritual ves I brought with me were also defeated by that human," the spiritual ve


    sadly said.


    "What? Are you sure? All of them have been defeated? How is that even possible?" The figure was


    also surprised to hear the news. Even though a human was powerful, the average strength of several


    high-level spiritual ves was equivalent to that of a human warrior at the Divine Stage already. So,


    how could they not defeat a human this time?


    "Well, I guess they are all useless things. Now I have to fight a human in person! This is a waste of


    time!" the figure cursed dismissively as he stood up and flew out of the cave.


    "The Dark Lord is our captain. If hees out to fight, that guy will surely die this time," the spiritual


    ve proudly said and followed the Dark Lord out of the cave.


    Meanwhile, Rocky was still flying towards the top of the stony mountain while everyone was watching.


    Soon enough, he sensed a few extraordinary auras. He immediately looked up and saw a few figures


    chasing after him at an incredible speed. Pretty soon, they had already caught up with him. Judging


    from their auras, they were all ordinary spiritual beings and they were not strong. They were all at the


    lower level except for the one in the lead who had reached the middle level.


    When Rocky took a closer look, he found that the leader was the Ghost Master n''s Dark Lord whom


    he stole the Sea Blue Magic Jade from in the Myriad Beasts Ground. What a coincidence!


    Apparently, he didn''t recognize Rocky at first. He just felt that Rocky looked remarkably familiar and


    seemed to have seen him somewhere. But a momentter, he suddenly opened his slender eyes and


    immediately pointed at Rocky, shouting, "It''s you, you brat. I''ve been looking for you for a long time, but


    I didn''t expect that you would throw yourself into the trap ande to me. Give back my stuff, you


    thief..."


    "Humph, I didn''t expect you to recognize me at all!" Rocky said with a smirk on his face. Back in the


    Myriad Beasts Ground, the Dark Lord made all the spirit maniptors tremble with fear and it had been


    difficult for them to defeat him. But now, he was just like an ant in Rocky''s eyes. However, he still had to


    thank the Dark Lord for his "generous gift". Otherwise, Rocky might not have been as powerful as he


    was now.

 Chapter 1305 Meet The Patriarch

    Chapter 1305 Meet The Patriarch


    "I can recognize you even if you turn into ash." The Dark Lord gritted his teeth in anger. If it weren''t for


    the fact that the Sea Blue Magic Jade he had obtained with great efforts had been taken away by


    Rocky, he would have already broken through his current stage.


    "It''s a pity, but I''m not here for you. Get out of the way. Don''t waste my time," Rocky said with an icy


    re.


    The Dark Lord seemed to have sensed Rocky''s hidden powerful aura and was shocked. Back when he


    first saw Rocky, thetter was only a very weak human spirit maniptor. Now, he could break into the


    Ghost Master n alone, and had just defeated several advanced spiritual ves like it was child''s


    y. That meant that his strength had at least surpassed that of the Divine Stage. How did a measly


    human boy improve that fast?


    Rocky''s great leap in strength certainly astonished the Dark Lord. However, in his opinion, Rocky was


    still not on a par with him, and he could definitely defeat him easily.


    "Brat, you broke into our Ghost Master n without permission and hurt our members. You''re doomed.


    Do you want to do it yourself or let me settle it for you? But if you give my stuff back to me, I might even


    consider letting you go," the Dark Lord said. He was lying through his teeth, of course. He didn''t intend


    to let Rocky go. He just wanted the brat to hand over the Sea Blue Magic Jade first, so he could kill him


    and pour all his hatred from their previous encounter.


    Rocky didn''t even respond, and his eyes remained as cold as a desert night.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Seeing that Rocky didn''t intend to surrender, the Dark Lord grew even more irritated. In the blink of an


    eye, he moved and stretched out his thin finger. Immediately, his exceedingly evil spiritual power rose


    sharply, blowing sand and stones into the air.


    "Secret skill, the Ghost Burial!" The Dark Lord didn''t want to show mercy to his old enemy. As soon as


    heunched the secret skill, the ghosts ovepped, crying and screaming, within a radius of ten meters


    around Rocky. It was a very frightening thing to witness. A strong spiritual power rushed to Rocky from


    all directions, as if the energy itself wanted to devour him alive.


    "Is that all you got?" Rocky sneered. Then, his aura suddenly soared as if challenging the Dark Lord''s


    surging power. A ck roaring me rose all over his body, and at first nce, it seemed like he was


    burning. However, Rocky remained at ease, and on a closer look, the ghost shadows around him were


    the ones actually burning, while he stayed safe and unharmed by the fire.


    Seeing this, the Dark Lord was even more disturbed. He didn''t expect that Rocky would break through


    his secret skill before he could make a move. However, he still felt that he could trounce Rocky like a


    newborn babe, then immediatelyunched another move. "Secret skill, Myriad Ghosts Tribtion!"


    All of a sudden, countless ghost shadows rushed out from beneath Rocky''s feet and moved to attack


    him. But in the next moment, he disappeared into thin air, leaving the ghosts to attack thin air.


    By the time the Dark Lord reacted, Rocky had already appeared in front of him. With a simple wave of


    his hand, the ck me on his entire arm rushed towards the Dark Lord with great momentum,


    sudden and swift like a meteor''s flight. Boom! Rocky''s ming arm hit the Dark Lord on his chest and


    sent him flying like a paper doll. He rolled over and over, only stopping when he hit a huge ck stone,


    which shattered into pieces upon the impact.


    Behind the shattered stone was a more prominent rock, where the impact had buried and embedded


    the Dark Lord like a Christmas ornament. "How¡ª How is that possible?" The Dark Lord shook his head


    in confusion as he processed what just happened in his mind. Obviously, it was hard for him to imagine


    that Rocky had grown infinitely more powerful than he was in just a few short years. Even if he had the


    Sea Blue Magic Jade, he could not haveunched such powerful attacks.


    Between one breath and the next, the Dark Lord fainted abruptly. And when the other ordinary spiritual


    beings saw this, their expressions shifted into uncertainty and fear.


    "Are you going to fight together?" Rocky asked them coldly, casting a cold nce at the ordinary


    spiritual beings.


    The beings looked at each other and couldn''t help but shiver. No one dared to go forward. At that point,


    dozens of spiritual beings rushed forward to support them. Still, when they saw that Rocky defeated a


    middle level ordinary spiritual being with one move, they were also terrified. Rocky didn''t care one whit


    about them and continued to the top of the ck stone mountain, where the pce was located.


    Meanwhile, more and more members of the Ghost Master n appeared in all directions, as many as


    hundreds of them. But they, too, were overwhelmed by Rocky''s strength, and didn''t dare to make a


    move.


    In this way, without any hindrance, Rocky flew directly into the top of the skull-shaped mountain, even


    as numerous n members surrounded him. Soon, hended in front of the magnificent pce.


    As soon as Rocky touched down, the guards in front of the pce, whose strength was above the


    ordinary spiritual beings, immediately stared at him with extreme vignce.


    Soon, the previous ordinary spiritual beings and hundreds of members following him showed up behind


    him, effectively blocking his retreat.


    "Take him down!" one of the ordinary spiritual beings shouted. "Don''t let him enter the pce!"


    All the ordinary spiritual beings and spiritual ves, including the guards, rushed toward Rocky. In an


    instant, Rocky was under a tight encirclement, and a fierce battle seemed inevitable.


    Despite theing battle, Rocky''s eyes were cold and evil, and a fierce, murderous look shed


    through his eyes. It was obvious that if he seriously tried to fight, all the members of the Ghost Master


    n would probably die on the spot.


    "Stop!" At that very moment, a cyan figure with a strong aura walked out of the pce. It was evident


    that this man was a spiritual master.


    As soon as the cyan figure appeared, all the members of the Ghost Master n immediately stopped.


    With a respectful look on their faces, they all shouted in unison, "Greetings, Guardian Zack!"


    "You can leave now..." Zack immediately waved his hand to dismiss them.


    And when Rocky heard that, he turned to look closer at the guardian. Although the man looked like an


    ordinary member of the Ghost Master n, he seemed fierce and gave off a very calm demeanor.


    Obviously, he was not an ordinary person.


    "Allow me to guide you. This way, please," Zack told Rocky calmly, gesturing with his hand where to go.


    Without saying anything, Rocky nodded and entered the ghastly ghost hall with the guardian. Once


    Rocky was inside the hall, he thought that the inside was even more frightening than the outside. As


    soon as he stepped foot inside, he saw two ghost statues with tusks, about ten meters high, standing


    on both sides of the hall. Although the ce was brightly lit and there were exquisite antiques, stone


    carvings, and paintings in sight, it didn''t look weing at all. In fact, it resembled a dreary history


    museum, as it gave off the illusion that he was entering a dark and terrifying hell.


    They passed through the front hall and walked through the ghost hall''s depths along a straight corridor


    where a gate could be seen at the end.


    The moment that they arrived at the gate, it opened automatically. Rocky came upon a great hall


    inside, where several thick stone pirs stood on both sides, engraved with frightening ghosts.


    Eighteen figures stood among the stone pirs, looking grave and solemn.


    A figure with extraordinary aura was sitting on a skull-shaped bone chair in the front of the hall. Of


    course, to Rocky, he was an acquaintance. The person on the bone chair was the patriarch of the


    Ghost Master n.


    "Patriarch, he is here." With that said, Zack respectfully bowed to the patriarch, then moved to stand


    aside.

 Chapter 1306 Came In For The Blood Essence

    Chapter 1306 Came In For The Blood Essence


    "How dare you break into our n alone, Prince Crimson? Do you think that strengthened by the power


    of the Divine Spiritual Source, you can belittle spiritual race ns like us and do whatever you like?"


    The patriarch of the Ghost Master n could not help be extremely irritated at the sight of Rocky.


    Whilst his blood boiled in anger, he also had some reservations about the seemingly audacious


    intruder.


    At that time, his subordinates immediately reported to him about the intruder''s break-in. Based on their


    description, he had a hunch and was convinced that the intruder was none other than Rocky. Needless


    to say, he was very careful in dealing with him. In fact, he knew that it was not a good move for Rocky


    toe alone and trespass the Ghost Master n''s property. At that time, the patriarch considered


    Rocky''s possession of the Divine Spiritual Source, causing him not to do anything rash. In his mind, he


    knew that it was only wise to learn first the reason for Rocky''s uninvited presence in their n at this


    hour.


    "Well, it seems that you have misread the situation. It''s not that I am ignoring your n. It''s just that I


    don''t need to take you seriously at all," Rocky said arrogantly and coldly.


    "You..." The patriarch was fuming mad that his face instantly turned red, causing his blue veins to pop


    from his temples and neck. However, this anger that burst from deep inside him seemed to have been


    doused with water very quickly. Observing Rocky''s words and deeds, he believed that this man was not


    here to cause any trouble, and there was no need for him to put more fuel to the fire. Although the


    patriarch had his eye on the Divine Spiritual Source in Rocky''s hand, he could not read if Rocky would


    use this to destroy the Ghost Master n out of the blue. Rocky was considered as the God of gue


    in the eyes of any spiritual race n. As a result, they couldn''t provoke him easily no matter how badly


    they wanted to. Therefore, he had to think long and hard about the consequences of his actions, even


    though he wanted to do something about Rocky''s presence at that moment. Every minute spent with


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Rocky was so delicate that doing something rash was never an option.


    "Cut the crap. I came here only for one thing: to take a few drops of your legendary beast''s blood


    essence." Rocky came straight to the point and stated his purpose.


    "What? The blood essence of our legendary guardian beast? I''m afraid that you will go back empty-


    handed, Prince Crimson," the patriarch replied after a moment of astonishment.


    "What do you mean by that?" Rocky questioned grimly.


    "Yes, our n has a legendary guardian beast to protect us. But to tell you the truth, this beast has not


    been reincarnated yet," the patriarch replied truthfully.


    "Is that so? Can I see this beast you are talking about?" Rocky asked directly as he did not believe the


    patriarch''s words.


    "This beast is regarded as the treasure of our n. What makes you think that we would show it to the


    outsiders so easily?" the patriarch said attentively. He was afraid that Rocky would have some evil


    ideas once he saw their beast.


    "That is if you are confident that you can stop me from seeing the beast," Rocky scoffed.


    The patriarch''s heart seemed to have skipped a beat when he heard Rocky''s daunting words. By the


    looks of it, Rocky was so adamant about seeing their beast that rejecting him would be unwise. On the


    other hand, if he continued to refuse, it was hard to say what Rocky would do. Moreover, he was


    worried that Rocky might have some ulterior motives with his request, which was why he was so he


    was hesitant to let him in and see the beast.


    "Patriarch, you don''t have to worry about me. I''m not interested in your legendary guardian beast..."


    Rocky said with disdain as if he had read the patriarch''s mind.


    It was not until then that the patriarch remembered that Rocky already had three powerful spirit-


    manipted beasts, and one of them was revered as talented as a legendary guardian beast. Thus,


    there was really no need for him to think that Rocky would do something unprecedented to their


    legendary guardian beast.


    "Patriarch, the word goes around that Prince Crimson is great in beast taming. Maybe he can help us


    find out why our legendary guardian beast has not been reincarnated yet," Guardian Zack, who brought


    Rocky in earlier, suggested at once.


    The patriarch thought for a while upon hearing this proposition. Then, he looked up at Rocky and said,


    "Prince Crimson, how about we make a deal? If you can find out why our legendary guardian beast has


    not reincarnated yet and solved it, then I will let you take a few drops of its blood essence. What do you


    think?"


    "Well, that''s a piece of cake," Rocky answered without a trace of hesitation.


    "All right then. A deal''s a deal. Follow me." After the patriarch finished speaking, he immediately stood


    up from his chair and walked towards the long corridor with Rocky on the other side of the hall.


    Rocky followed closely behind him. After turning several corners, they reached and entered a naturally-


    made cave. Inside the cave, dark and heavy energy filled the space, with its dim lighting thaty in the


    center of the cave.


    Rocky took a few steps forward and immediately saw that the faint light shadow was actually huge,


    simr to an egg that hadn''t yet hatched. Judging from the aura of the egg, it was not at all an ordinary


    egg.


    "Is this the reincarnation of your legendary guardian beast?" Rocky nced at the patriarch with


    narrowed eyes.


    "Yes, you''re right, Price Crimson," the patriarch said with a quick nod. "In fact, we found the


    reincarnation two hundred years ago."


    "What? Two hundred years ago? So, you mean that your legendary guardian beast hasn''t been


    reincarnated for two hundred years. Did I get that right?" At that moment, Rocky''s voice was full of


    surprise because what he was seeing was obviously unreasonable. Whether it was a spirit-manipted


    beast or a supernatural beast, they would grow naturally even without the presence of a master.


    Moreover, this legendary guardian beast was no exception.


    For example, Alyssa''s Moon Fox used to exist in the form of a guardian beast, but after being


    unsealed, it turned into a legendary guardian beast. The same thing happened to Marcia''s Holy-blood


    Dragon King. In fact, the Phoenix Master n''s legendary guardian beast was found after it grew up.


    Before being taken in, it had been living in a quiet and secluded life in the world.


    Therefore, upon hearing that the Ghost Master n''s legendary guardian beast had not yet,


    reincarnated after two hundred years, Rocky felt that he could not exin this phenomenon through


    "In the past two hundred years, our Ghost Master n has been looking for a way to reincarnate the


    beast. Yet, even after we have tried thousands of ways to do that, we still failed. With that being said,


    our n has also strictly guarded this secret. We thought that if other ns of the spiritual race knew


    that our n''s legendary guardian beast is still in this form, then spies would definitely crawl our


    property..." the patriarch said with a deep sigh.


    "But your legendary beast''s case is really tricky and hard to understand. I don''t think that I can exin


    it bymon sense. So, the usual method may not be useful for its reincarnation." Rocky slowly


    nodded his head as he stared at the gigantic egg in front of him.


    "In fact, Prince Crimson, I have been paying attention to you since you became famous in the Wild


    Spirit Land. Before all of that, I heard all the ns of the spiritual race im that you are the man


    chosen by God. That is why I thought that you might be able to make our legendary guardian beast


    reappear. However, you are now considered as the enemy of all the ns of the spiritual race. Logically


    speaking, I shouldn''t have put so much of my trust on you. I should have known better than to let you


    approach our legendary guardian beast. But now, without the spiritual treasure, it will be extremely


    disadvantageous to our n if we don''t have the beast''s protection," the patriarch mumbled as he


    stared at Rocky with his shrewd eyes.


    "As the saying goes, the one who knows the situation and adapts to it is wise. Patriarch, you should


    know that your n can''t hold on to this secret for too long. If you still intend to control the entire Wild


    Spirit Land, sooner orter you will reap the fruits of your own actions," Rocky reminded him abruptly.

 Chapter 1307 The Egg Fell

    Chapter 1307 The Egg Fell


    "Wait, what do you mean?" The face of the Ghost Master n''s patriarch immediately changed.


    "I hope you spiritual race stop controlling humans at once and just peacefully coexist with us..." Rocky


    straightforwardly said.


    "Well, what you''re wishing for is impossible," the patriarch firmly said.


    "Alright, forget what I said then. I''ll see to it that you regret your decision soon," Rocky sneered with


    certainty. Then he looked at the reincarnation beast egg of the legendary guardian beast and


    continued, "I''m not one hundred percent sure, but I''ll certainly do my best. I have only one request


    though. Don''t let anyone disturb me no matter what."


    "Alright, no problem. Are you going to start now, Prince Crimson?" The patriarch could only ce all his


    hope on Rocky.


    "Yes, I''m ready," Rocky said and nodded.


    "If ever you need anything, just tell it to the guards waiting outside," the patriarch said as he waved his


    huge cloak and left, leaving Rockypletely alone.


    Then, Rocky slowly walked up to the beast egg and gently put his hand on it. He tried to use the


    Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill to see if he could enter the egg in the state of spiritual sense and


    get in touch with the legendary guardian beast. However, nothing happened after several attempts. The


    beast egg did not have any reaction except emitting its strong aura.


    "Hmm, maybe it will also absorb blood essences like Uriah?" After thinking for a while, Rocky used his


    and the other beasts'' blood essence to feed the egg. However, nothing still happened.


    "The Ghost Master n must have used this kind of ordinary methods, so I don''t need to try it again.


    But why is this legendary guardian beast not yet reincarnated after two hundred years already?" Rocky


    murmured to himself seriously.


    The following day, there was a heated discussion in the ghost hall.


    "Patriarch, do you really think that Prince Crimson can reincarnate the legendary guardian beast? This


    isplete nonsense. If he reveals this secret, the Ghost Master n will be in trouble. This is a totally


    disadvantageous situation for us." An elder was obviously dissatisfied with the patriarch''s decision.


    "Yes, I think it''s better if we catch him as soon as possible. After all, he is now the wanted man of all the


    spiritual race ns in the Wild Spirit Land. If we capture him, then all the spiritual race ns would be


    grateful to us. The Heavenly Demon n has already weakened a lot because of their former


    patriarch''s death. If we seize this opportunity to rise, we will definitely take the lead of all the ns."


    Another elder voiced out his opinion.


    "Our n has been unable to reincarnate the legendary guardian beast for two hundred years already.


    And the situation of the Wild Spirit Land now is getting more and more serious. Our patriarch thought


    that if the legendary guardian beast could not be reincarnated again this time, our n will face many


    difficulties in the future. Besides, who among you is confident that he can actually defeat Prince


    Crimson and catch him?" Guardian Zack immediately rebutted.


    The elders quickly fell into silence because they all knew that Rocky was almost invincible now. He also


    had the Divine Spiritual Source which was feared by countless spiritual race beings.


    "I will be the one who will take full responsibility if anything bad happens. But I sincerely think that he


    might be able to reincarnate our legendary guardian beast. Of course, after that I won''t let him leave


    our n so easily..." The patriarch still had some hope for Rocky. Although he was their biggest enemy


    now, his ability was undeniable.


    Then, a spiritual ve suddenly came in and reported, "Patriarch, there''s some bad news! Prince


    Crimson ran away with our legendary guardian beast."


    "What? He ran away?" When the patriarch heard this, his expression immediately changed. He did not


    expect that Rocky would betray his trust. Now, he realized that he sent the wolf to keep the sheep.


    The other elders were also extremely infuriated when they heard this. They thought that Rocky was


    shamelessly audacious to have the guts to take the legendary guardian beast away under their tight


    watch.


    With that, the patriarch, several elders, and Guardian Zack immediately went out of the ghost hall. They


    gathered many of their forces to quickly chase after Rocky.


    Meanwhile, Rocky quickly ran all the way out of the hall. Then he rode on Ken and quickly flew. In a


    blink of an eye, he was already extremely high above the sky.


    "I guess this distance should be safe enough," Rocky seriously said.


    However, Rocky suddenly felt several strong auras appear. A momentter, the patriarch, several


    elders, and Guardian Zack had shown up right in front of him.


    "What the hell are you trying to do, Prince Crimson?" the patriarch immediately questioned.


    "Patriarch, didn''t you ask me a favor to find a way to reincarnate your legendary guardian beast?"


    Rocky retorted as if his running away was not a big deal.


    "Yes, I asked you that. But why did you suddenly take away the beast without permission?" the


    patriarch quickly asked him back.


    "Well, I didn''t think that you would agree with my method, so I thought it''s better to give it a forceful try


    first," Rocky said as he smirked.


    "Stop quibbling already. Obviously, he wants to take away the legendary guardian beast. Don''t discuss


    with him anymore. Take him down immediately, and then get the Divine Spiritual Source in his hand,"


    an elder immediately shouted.


    Suddenly, several elders rushed towards Rocky and surrounded him.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Then, Rocky and Ken suddenly disappeared from where they stood. When the elders came to their


    senses, they saw that Rocky and Ken had moved to a higher altitude. At the same time, the beast egg


    came out of his opened Magic Spiritual Space. Then, it was violently pushed out from the space like a


    big stone. It fell from the sky to the ground in an instant.


    When the patriarch and the elders saw this, their expressions immediately changed. The elders


    immediately flew towards the rapidly falling beast egg. Of course, they didn''t want it to be destroyed.


    And it was impossible for the egg to be unharmed when it fell from such a high ce.


    However, another figure flew out of Rocky''s Magic Spiritual Space and caught up with the elders at an


    astonishing speed. The strong demonic aura exploded all over the figure''s body, immediately disturbing


    their speed.


    "What? This is..." As soon as the elders saw the figure with astonishing demonic aura, their faces


    suddenly changed drastically.


    Who else could it be except for the demonic Glutton?


    The patriarch''s face was also extremely gloomy now. He felt that he made a mistake in trusting Rocky.


    After all, Rocky had just killed nearly four thousand members of the spiritual race not long ago. So, he


    red at Rocky and said angrily, "What the hell are you trying to do? Are you ying tricks on us?"


    "If you believe in me, patriarch, just wait and see," Rocky coldly and calmly said.


    Hearing this, the patriarch looked at the egg that was falling to the ground with a hesitant expression on


    his face. He didn''t know whether he should believe Rocky or not.


    The egg was less than a thousand meters away from the ground. The several elders fiercely chased


    after it but failed because of Glutton''s interference.


    When the egg was about to hit the ground, it suddenly emitted an extremely dazzling and astonishing


    light.

 Chapter 1308 Gang Up On Him

    Chapter 1308 Gang Up On Him


    The abrupt change stunned the Ghost Master n''s patriarch and several elders. This was the first


    time in two hundred years that some change in their legendary guardian beast''s egg.


    Suddenly, the egg''s shell began to emit waves of dark energy and it seemed like it was going to be


    dissolved. Then, a pair of huge transparent ghost-like wings came out from the egg.


    Suddenly, a deafening sound sted everyone''s ears. The egg suddenly lit up again and a huge body


    instantly rushed out from it. The body was like a soul because it was also very transparent. It


    indistinctly looked like a huge beast bone and its momentum was terrifying.


    "It was reincarnated! Our legendary guardian beast was finally reincarnated after so long..." an elder


    excitedly shouted.


    The other elders were alsopletely stunned. They had never thought that their legendary guardian


    beast would be reincarnated in this way.


    "What the hell did you do?" The patriarch was also extremely surprised and immediately looked at


    Rocky.


    "Well, your legendary guardian has already been reincarnated, but it took the form of the beast egg.


    Since it was in danger, it finally showed its true form," Rocky bluntly exined.


    "So, you mean that our legendary guardian beast didn''t reveal its true form because it was not in


    danger before?" The patriarch didn''t expect that the reason was so simple.


    "That''s correct. Since your n treated it as a fragile treasure, it didn''t encounter danger at all," Rocky


    said as he crossed his arms over his chest. Then he immediately called back Glutton. After the Ghost


    Master n''s legendary guardian beast, Skeleton Ghost King appeared, it rose into the air and began


    to hover above the ck stone mountain.


    When they saw that their legendary guardian beast had finally reappeared, all the members of the


    Ghost Master n knelt and kowtowed.


    Then, Rockynded on a stone cliff on the mountain. The patriarch and several elders immediately flew


    up to him.


    "No wonder you are called as the famous Prince Crimson of the Wild Spirit Land. I didn''t expect that


    you would do this so easily."


    "I didn''t believe the ims before that Prince Crimson was not an ordinary human. Now that I''ve seen it


    with my own eyes, it seems that it is indeed true."


    "I''ve told you that the patriarch''s decision was right."


    The elders started to praise Rocky. In fact, almost none of them believed in him before.


    "Patriarch, I think there''s no problem now. So, could I proceed with what we have agreed on before?"


    Rockypletely ignored the praises from others and directly looked at the patriarch.


    "Sure, you may proceed," the patriarch said and nodded in agreement.


    Rocky immediately flew then to the legendary guardian beast and took some drops of its blood


    essence.


    However, just after Rocky took the blood essence, he suddenly noticed that he was surrounded by the


    Ghost Master n''s members and they all looked overly aggressive.


    The patriarch and several elders were also standing there, and their faces were serious.


    "Patriarch, what do you mean?" Rocky suspiciously squinted at the patriarch.


    "Let''s set aside what just happened now. Now that you have achieved your goal ofing to our


    territory and taking the blood essence of our legendary guardian beast, it''s finally time for us to deal


    with you," the patriarch said with a gloomy expression. Obviously, he did not intend to let Rocky go so


    easily. After all, he was now being hunted by all the spiritual race ns. The most important yet


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    terrifying thing for them was the fact that Rocky had the Divine Spiritual Source which all the spiritual


    race ns wanted.


    "I see. You are still being stubborn, patriarch." Rocky fearlessly sneered at them.


    "Although you are immensely powerful now, you can''t defeat all of us all alone. If I join hands with the


    several elders now, it won''t be impossible at all to defeat you. So, if you are smart, you''d better hand


    over the Divine Spiritual Source to me at once!" the patriarch eximed with a gloomy expression.


    "You''re really confident, aren''t you? So be it! I''ll fight every single one of you!" Without changing his


    countenance, Rocky pulled out the Frozen Wind Dagger and instantly turned it into a giant ming


    de. It shed ferociously with a strong me radiance, reflecting their surroundings.


    The elders couldn''t wait any longer and quickly rushed towards Rocky.


    However, thetter didn''t even flinch nor blink his eyes. The huge ming de in his hand flew up


    and several me strikes burst out at once. The momentum was totally astonishing as it faced the


    elders and their patriarch.


    The elders were not weak. They all used their n''s secret skills to resist Rocky''s attack and


    immediately made counterattacks. So, a fierce battle was triggered!


    To the surprise of the elders, Rocky was easily able to deal with their joint attacks. He also looked like


    he didn''t even want to show all his strength, which made them even more angry. They felt that Rocky


    didn''t take them seriously at all.


    After an earth-shattering battle, the elders didn''t even touch the corner of Rocky''s clothes nor even a


    strand of his hair.


    The patriarch realized that even his elders couldn''t do anything to hurt Rocky. His facepletely


    darkened, but he couldn''t watch him escape without doing anything. So, he smirked and finally joined


    the battle.


    The patriarch was at the seventh grade of the spiritual master level which was a little weaker than


    Townsend. However, he was already one of the best among the spiritual masters of the spiritual race.


    "Ghost shadows!" The patriarch narrowed his eyes and disappeared in an instant. Then, ghost


    shadows suddenly rushed out of nowhere and immediately surrounded Rocky.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed slightly when he saw this. The next moment, the patriarch immediately


    appeared in the ghost shadow nearest to Rocky. His spiritual power soared all over his body and then


    he rushed towards Rocky with a whistling momentum.


    "Space chopping!" However, Rocky didn''t show any mercy at all. He waved the huge ming de in


    the air. And in an instant, an astonishing me light turned into a de shadow falling from the sky and


    However, the patriarch suddenly disappeared again. In a blink of an eye, he appeared in another ghost


    shadow and pounced on Rocky again.


    Rockyunched another strike with the de, but the patriarch disappeared once again. After that, the


    ghost shadows in the air continuously appeared, and it was difficult for Rocky to tell which one was the


    real patriarch.


    Even though Rocky attacked the shadows one after another, he failed again and again.


    Just as Rocky was about tounch another attack, a figure silently approached him. At the same time,


    the figure waved his hands and said, "Ghost possession!"


    Countless ghost hands were shot out from the figure''s body and wrapped around Rocky from behind,


    making it difficult for him to break free.

 Chapter 1309 The Heavenly Ice Soul

    Chapter 1309 The Heavenly Ice Soul


    Seeing this, the elders of the Ghost Master n who were ready to fight stood side by side and used


    the strongest secret skill of their n together.


    "Demonic breaking skill!" Under the gathering of the elders'' spiritual power, a colossal light shadow


    appeared out of nowhere. It looked like a purgatory full of ghosts, with ck shadows continually trying


    to break out.


    The next moment, this massive light of ghost shadows was immediately pushed out, and it rushed


    towards Rocky, who was still restrained.


    The ghost shadows rushed into his body at the speed of light, so the Ghost Master n''s patriarch


    immediately let go of Rocky and flew backward as if he''d been burned. This was because Rocky''s body


    would soon be broken into pieces by the ghost shadows.


    Sure enough, Rocky''s whole body suddenly shuddered and trembled, as intense white light burst out


    from inside him. It looked like something was struggling to rupture out and break his body.


    Just as the patriarch and the elders thought that Rocky was as good as dead, a ck me suddenly


    rose from his body, reflecting the sky. Then, this ck mepletely enveloped Rocky''s body,


    making him look like a burning man.


    The ghost shadows that rushed into Rocky''s body seemed to have been refined alive. These shadows


    scattered in mindless chaos and gradually disappeared.


    "How is that possible? How could he refine all the spiritual power we havebined?" The elders were


    bbergasted. Never in their wildest dream could they imagine such a thing.


    They had no idea that it was all the effort of the Evil-fight Divine Bead, which could devour anything,


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and after its final form was removed, this ability naturally became even stronger. It could now devour


    any spiritual power that rushed into its owner''s body and lessen its impact on the body, which could be


    considered a self-defensive ability.


    "Is that all you got? I''m sorry to say this, but if others attack me by an inch, I will definitely give back by


    a mile!" All of a sudden, Rocky let out a burst of chilling and evilughter. He raised the huge ming


    de in his hand higher, and then an astonishing spiritual pir rushed out of the de and into the


    sky.


    The sky rumbled like a lion''s roar and started changing colors, as mes and ash surged and danced


    in the air.


    The next moment, the ck me poured down like raindrops and flooded the entire ck stone


    mountain. In that instant, the mountain looked like it had been draped in dazzling mes, as the dark


    mes consumed it fully.


    Not long after, the whole mountain had been transformed into a mountain of fire, as there was nothing


    but ash and fire. Screams and cries of help echoed in every corner, and the way was paved with the


    injured and dead. The Ghost Master n beings who lived in the mountain were buried in the sea of


    fire without knowing what had happened.


    Of course, not only the residents in the mountain but also the members of the Ghost Master n who


    had besieged Rocky were affected. Many of them couldn''t avoid the falling ck me drops, so once


    they were touched by the hellish rain, they fell in pain and were burned to ash. In the blink of an eye,


    the Ghost Master n had suffered countless casualties.


    The patriarch and the elders were shocked at the bloodbath they were seeing. They didn''t expect that


    Rocky would kill their other members ruthlessly instead of dealing with them, which was utterly


    despicable.


    "I''m just returning the favor you did for me," Rocky remarked with an evil grin.


    "Patriarch, I think we have to use our holy treasure to deal with that guy," an elder suddenly shouted.


    Hearing this, the other elders immediately looked at their patriarch.


    "We can''t use the holy treasure..."


    The patriarch looked uncertain despite his answer. It was evident that he didn''t know what to do either.


    "My father, thest patriarch, once told me that we can''t use the holy treasure unless the Ghost Master


    n has reached a point where its very existence is at stake," he answered, shaking his head. This


    holy treasure''s power was extremely terrifying. Once it was activated, it would undoubtedly cause


    immense damage, so it should not be used lightly.


    "It''s obvious that Prince Crimson wants to destroy our n. If we don''t use the holy treasure and wait


    for him to take out the Divine Spiritual Source, it will bete for us to stop him by then."


    "That''s right, Patriarch. It''s not the time to be reserved. We need to think aggressively, or else we will all


    die."


    "If we use the holy treasure, we can definitely kill him and take back the Divine Spiritual Source..."


    The elders obviously felt that their holy treasure was theirst hope to stop Rocky.


    The patriarch fell silent, as he listened to hisrades'' suggestions and pleas. Then, he seemed to


    same time, Rocky was still standing between heaven and earth. Although he had put down the huge


    ming de in his hand, the fiery rain in the sky was still pouring down, turning the surrounding


    hundreds of meters into a sea of ck fire.


    Soon enough, the patriarch flew out of the ghost hall, with an ice crystal-like rarity in his hand. It looked


    slightly unremarkable, but one could feel that it contained a very terrifying power.


    "Is that the forbidden item? It turns out that the Ghost Master n also has one." Rocky could tell at a


    nce that the rarity in the patriarch''s hand was a forbidden item taken from the Spirit Annihtion


    Land. It was because he was quite familiar with such rarities and what they could do.


    Besides, the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast had already warned him that he shouldn''t underestimate its


    power.


    As soon as the patriarch appeared with the forbidden item in his hand, he shook it violently, and the


    item immediately exploded with light. Streaks of strong ice-colored light suddenly burst out into all


    directions. Wherever they passed, the ferocious and burning ck me was instantly extinguished,


    and not long after, the extremely fierce sea of fire disappeared.


    "What a powerful item! It can actually suppress my ck me," Rocky muttered with admiration, as


    his eyes narrowed on the special item.


    "Patriarch, gather your strength, and give him a fatal blow!" When the elders saw that the treasure was


    effective, they regained the confidence they had lost. They immediately rushed towards Rocky, just to


    buy some time for their patriarch to prepare.


    Seeing this, Rocky knew that there was no need to stay any longer. Although he was very concerned


    about the forbidden item of the Ghost Master n, he could not continue this ughter in the Ghost


    Master n''s territory. Thus, he decided to leave immediately.


    At this thought, Rocky turned away from the enemies as if he had gotten tired of them. Then, he


    summoned Ken and hid himself in an instant.


    When Rocky disappeared, the patriarch and the elders wanted to chase after him. However, they


    couldn''t do anything, for he was nowhere to be found.


    "Damn it! He escaped!" the patriarch said angrily.


    Shaking his head, the patriarch gave the order to withdraw his forces. But before he could finish his


    words, a mysterious ice light suddenly fell from the sky and appeared in front of him.


    "Give back the Heavenly Ice Soul to me. How dare a mere spiritual race being take and use my holy


    treasure!" In the blink of an eye, a beautiful figure appeared in the icy light.

 Chapter 1310 Stay Back

    Chapter 1310 Stay Back


    "Who are you?" the patriarch of the Ghost Master n demanded loudly, surprised to see the delicate


    figure appearing from the icy light. When he realized that she had her eyes locked on the forbidden


    item, the patriarch wrapped his hands tightly around it. The aura that emitted from the figure felt


    somehow strange and unfathomable. It looked human, but had the aura of the spiritual race being.


    Staring at the patriarch, the figure replied defiantly, "You are not qualified to know who I am."


    The elders and other members of the Ghost Master n quickly surrounded the delicate figure, all


    staring at her.


    "How dare you break into the territory of our Ghost Master n! Leave now!" the patriarch barked


    fiercely as he waved his hand to dismiss the figure. He was a bit intimidated by the sudden appearance


    of this stranger as the aura she was emitting was nothing he had seen before.


    The figure sneered and casually waved her hand. All of a sudden, the forbidden item rose from the


    patriarch''s hand and hung in the air above them.


    "Let me show you ignorant folks how to use the Heavenly Ice Soul." She pointed her finger at the


    forbidden item, and soon, the item started to growrger andrger.


    The members of the Ghost Master n watched as the Heavenly Ice Soul grew bigger till it was the


    size of a huge iceberg.


    With another wave of her hand, the figure let the gigantic iceberg fall to the ground.


    With a loud boom, the iceberg crashed and ice dust covered the entire ce. With no time to escape,


    many members of the Ghost Master n were crushed under the weight of therge iceberg.


    The others in the sidelines widened their eyes in horror. They turned to the delicate figure, but the look


    in their eyes had changed into that of utter fear, as if they were looking at a monster.


    As they watched in shocked silence, the iceberg returned to its original form and slowly glided to the


    open palm of the delicate figure.


    "Since Belial didn''t destroy this ce, it probably means that he considers you still useful. For his sake,


    I will let you go this time. But if you darey a finger on him again, I swear that I will wipe you out with


    no trace." The figure''s aura soared high with the threat and an astonishing cold spiritual power


    enveloped the whole ce.


    All the members of the Ghost Master n trembled, as if they were trapped in an ice cave with no exit.


    The terror that struck their hearts was indescribable. They were shocked when the figure seemed to


    have mentioned Rocky. ''She is his ally,'' they thought collectively. With a shiver, they realized how lucky


    they were that the n hadn''t attacked Rocky earlier. If he and the mysterious figure joined hands


    against them, this day would have marked the end of the Ghost Master n.


    Before they could collect themselves, the figure put away the Heavenly Ice Soul and disappeared,


    leaving them in a daze.


    Although the spiritual race ns of Wild Spirit Land were facing a great threat because of Rocky''s


    control over the Divine Spiritual Source, the conflicts were still not alleviated. If anything, the conflicts


    were aggravated. Because of Townsend''s death, the other spiritual race ns, which had been


    suppressed by the Heavenly Demon n, were now free of their restraint. Also, the damage of the


    cmity beasts created disputes among the spiritual race ns, making the situation more


    defended only their turf, they would fall into a definite path of destruction sooner orter.


    Due to the open strife and secret struggles among the ns, the human empires suffered the


    consequences. They were the victims of the cmity beasts, while they were also constantly in war


    with other empires.


    In contrast, the Wood n, the Phoenix Master n and some other major ns remained calm, while


    they recuperated. In thest battle, the advanced spiritual race ns like them had suffered a great


    loss. Despite the disappearance of a cmity beast, another eight of them were still wantonly harming


    the Wild Spirit Land. Therefore, they had to umte their strength in case of emergency.


    The news of Rocky''s visit to the Ghost Master n was kept strictly under wraps. The n did their


    best to kill any news from spreading, fearing another uproar.


    Meanwhile, the situation was calm at Lance''s mansion in the Imperial City of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    A petite figure appeared out of nowhere in the mansion''s garden. He swayed sideways on the soft


    want to get up from the ground.


    There was no one around, so the little guyy on the soft ground, waiting for someone to help him up.


    In that desperate moment, a figure with an evil aura suddenly appeared in the garden. Looking at the


    little boy on the ground, he walked up to him. However, he did not help the boy up, but put his hands


    behind his back and said coldly, "You are a boy, Nigel. Don''t cry so easily. Get on your feet by yourself."


    Nigel raised his head to look at the figure. He stared at the terrible mask on the man''s face; fear


    enveloped him. His tears stopped, and the boy slowly got up from the ground on his own.


    "Good. That''s my son." Rocky''s eyes narrowed. A trace of fatherly pride shed across his cold eyes.


    Nigel recognized his father. He couldn''t help but pounce towards him. However, Rocky took a step


    back, and Nigel staggered once again.


    "Nigel! Where are you? Nigel..." An anxious voice came from the other end of the garden.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Isis approached them quickly.


    When she saw Nigel with the stranger, she ran towards him in a hurry.


    "Who are you? What are you trying to do to my boy?" she asked, as she ced herself between her


    son and the stranger.


    But when she looked into his eyes through the Holy Mask, Isis was stunned. She trembled. "Basil, is


    that you?"


    Rocky''s eyes turned cold. He should have left before Isis had appeared, but he stayed.


    "Basil..." Isis was sure that the man in front of her was Rocky. She stepped forward, extending her


    arms towards him.


    "Stay away from me!" A powerful evil aura rose from Rocky.


    Isis stopped and looked at him in astonishment. She couldn''t believe that the man she loved so much


    would be so hostile to her. She felt like a thousand needles had pierced her heart.


    "I''m not who you think I am," Rocky said coldly.

 Chapter 1311 The Crowning Ceremony

    Chapter 1311 The Crowning Ceremony


    "I knew it! You are Basil! But what''s wrong with you? Why did you behave like this? What on earth


    happened?" Isis asked in a husky voice. She never expected that Rocky would suddenly be twisted in


    this kind of scenario. In her mind, she believed that he must have had some pretty serious and


    Needless to say, Rocky did not express any eagerness to exin himself, or at least, he could not


    begin to articte his defense. Perhaps, this was because he found it too hard to put the right words


    together because it involved too many secrets, reasons, and too much helplessness that Isis might not


    even understand. Now, he could no longer have any connection with the past. Otherwise, misfortune


    woulde to his life in the most unpredictable way possible.


    That was why, at that moment, he did not utter a single word. Instead, he turned around and left


    immediately.


    Isis saw nothing but Rocky''s back as she felt her heart ache. Next thing she knew, she opened her


    mouth and shouted at him, "Don''t you know that Father is critically ill? He wants to see you onest


    time."


    Before she could finish that desperately, Rocky had vanished.


    The night fell and the dark sky enveloped the quiet and serene Pce City. It reeked of depressing


    aura as the emperor was dying from his illness at that time.


    Dead silence crept the royal chamber where the emperor lived. No one dared disturb his peaceful


    resting, with only two maids guarding his door from the outside.


    Suddenly, a gust of cold wind blew and howled where the two maids were stationed. Their delicate


    bodies trembled for a moment, but the atmosphere quickly returned to its original state not long after.


    Almost at the same time, a man''s figure appeared inside the chamber. There, he stood beside the bed


    patiently and looked at the dying emperor who had his breaths numbered.


    The emperor slowly opened his eyes, looked back at the figure beside him, and said in a shaking voice,


    "Basil... Is... is that you?"


    Nothing but a slight hum was heard as a reply.


    "You finally... finally... came back! It is so great... to see you, son... for onest time... before I rest in


    peace. I''m d. I can now die without any regret. I''m really happy!" the emperor said in a hoarse and


    feeble voice.


    A groan was heard from the figure beside the emperor.


    "I... I only have... one final... wish. I hope you... can help... the Holy Dragon Empire... survive the crisis


    this time. No... no matter what... happened... to you... I always believe... in what you can do... The Holy


    Dragon Empire... is... counting on... you... Don''t... let me down!" As the emperor said his words, he


    opened his seemingly weak eyes widely and grabbed the figure beside the bed with enormous strength


    as if he were not ill.


    "I won''t let you down, Father. I will take control of the Holy Dragon Empire and run it with the best of my


    abilities. After all, it belongs to me..." But all of a sudden, a low sneer was heard after the figure''s voice


    trailed off.


    "But you... You are not... Ba¡ª Basil! Y...You are... Als¡ª" The emperor was stunned to his core.


    Immediately, he raised his other hand and slowly pointed at the figure beside the bed.


    But before the emperor could even lift his hand uppletely, he felt a serious stimtion that


    prevented him from doing so. He took a few and quick deep breaths as if he was suffering from


    extremeck of oxygen. Without warning, his face turned deathly pale. His tight grip suddenly loosened


    and he finally stared at the figure in front of him with absolute regret.


    "Ha, ha, death has finally imed your soul! I''m afraid you won''t be able to rest in peace under the


    you''ll see how I take back everything that belongs to me and how I kill your favorite Basil..."


    The next day, the news of the emperor''s death immediately spread throughout the Imperial City like


    wildfire. Cries of agony and sadness filled the entire city as everyone mourned the emperor''s death.


    Three dayster, the golden coffin housing the emperor''s corpse was sent to the imperial tomb, with a


    coffin was finally buried in a grand tomb, allowing the emperor to depart from the world for all eternity.


    At that moment, Nigel had been conferred the title of the sessor. Since the old emperor had


    perished, he was the rightful heir to the throne. But because Nigel was still young, he still couldn''t take


    charge of politics. And now, the Holy Dragon Empire was in an extremely passive predicament


    because of Rocky happened to be Nigel''s father. Moreover, the royal family had already been against


    it, thinking that Nigel was not qualified to inherit the position of the new emperor.


    As this happened, the other princes of the empire also took advantage of the opportunity to form


    groups and secretly prepared for whatever might happen.


    However, with the support of the Three Great Generals and the support of several big ns, including


    the Ximen n and the Ji n, the crowning ceremony was already scheduled to be held in five days.


    Uponpletion of the ceremony, there would be no more objections to Nigel as the new emperor, no


    matter how opposed the royal family was. If the opposition still continued to deny Nigel''s right, they


    would bebelled as usurpers.


    Five dayster, officials filled the square in front of the Lofty Dragon Hall, including the members of the


    royal family that were led by several princes, as well as the chiefs or representatives of the major ns.


    In addition, some important figures of the Holy Dragon Empire were also present at the event.


    At the same time, seven of the royal family elders, the Three Great Generals, and Lena the Witch,


    stood side by side as if they were supervising the crowning ceremony. In front of them was the


    controversial throne that Nigel was supposed to be sitting on.


    Meanwhile, on red carpet paved road, Isis led Nigel, who was wearing a dragon crown and a golden


    dragon robe. Slowly, they walked to the throne under the watchful eyes of the public.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    On the other hand, this was Nigel''s first time to experience such a big scene. Hence, he still seemed to


    be a little afraid of strangers who had their eyes glued to him. As a result, he looked up to his mother


    from time to time, as if asking for assurance.


    "Don''t be afraid. Your father must be watching us somewhere. I am sure that he will protect us no


    matter what happens. Now, what we need to do is to move forward and do what we must do," Isis


    consoled the child. In fact, she also knew that her son could not understand anything that was


    happening around him at all, and thatfort was actually directed to help herself. Apart from this, she


    also knew that it was not easy to ascend the throne, especially when Rocky was a wanted man by all


    the spiritual race ns in the entire Wild Spirit Land. She knew that as long as her son ascended the


    throne, he would surely suffer an unprecedented situation. Despite the messy situation, she had


    already mentally prepared herself for whatever might happen. She knew that she had to fulfill the


    wishes of the deceased emperor and Rocky, and let Nigel inherit the throne.


    Not long after, Isis and Nigel reached the throne. There, she assisted her son and led him to his rightful


    seat.


    At that moment, the leading elder among the several elders of the royal family immediately came up


    with an imperial edict in his hand. Written by the deceased emperor in person, this imperial edict was


    considered to be a testament and could not be changed. Therefore, as long as the decision on the


    imperial edict was announced in public, Nigel could ascend the throne smoothly.


    The leading elder looked around at everyone present. Then, he picked up the imperial edict and


    announced the words written in it publicly. He tried to make his voice loud and clear as much as he


    could so that everyone present could hear it with distinction.


    After the leading elder finished thest word, he shouted with all his might, "Your Majesty, please


    ascend the throne!"


    Then, Isis carried her son and helped him sit on the throne. All of a sudden, a gloomy voice echoed


    from the sky, "He is not qualified to inherit the throne at all!"

 Chapter 1312 A Terrifying Purpose

    Chapter 1312 A Terrifying Purpose


    As soon as the voice sounded from out of nowhere, a figure in a red robe suddenly appeared. Between


    one breath and the next, he emerged from thin air and materialized in front of the throne, preventing


    Isis and Nigel from ascending the throne. Seeing this, the whole audience exploded with noise, as they


    were shocked and frightened by this red-robed figure''s appearance.


    However, the figure''s red robe was covering his entire body, so nobody could see him clearly. Despite


    not seeing his features, those who looked at him were caught up by his icy demeanor. All of them could


    tell with a single nce that this man undoubtedly had malicious intentions.


    Seeing that they were at a disadvantage, Lance rushed to stand protectively before Isis and her son,


    preventing the mysterious figure from touching them.


    Bryant and Marcia also arrived and stood with him opposite the figure.


    All the people present, including the elders of the royal family, also focused their eyes on the


    mysterious figure, trying to guess his identity. After all, those who dared to make trouble at the


    crowning ceremony of the Holy Dragon Empire''s new emperor were definitely not ordinary people.


    "Who are you? And why do you question the new emperor''s qualification to take over the throne?"


    Bryant shouted at the figure in a deep voice.


    "What a joke! Now everyone knows that the boy''s father is an offender wanted by all the spiritual race


    ns in the Wild Spirit Land. How can that nasty man''s son take over the position of the emperor?" the


    figure sneered.


    "The new emperor is the heir appointed by the previous emperor. His session is a matter of course.


    As for his father''s behavior, it has nothing to do with his session," Marcia answered seriously.


    "Don''t kid yourself. Of course, he has everything to do with his father! If this boy bes the new


    emperor, the Holy Dragon Empire will collude with that offender and may be attacked by all the spiritual


    race ns in the Wild Spirit Land. If that happens, the Holy Dragon Empire will fall into an irreparable


    terrible situation, and its thousand-year foundation will be destroyed. You should know the


    consequences better than me!" the figure yelled back. It seemed that he was trying to bewitch the


    crowd into siding with him.


    When the spectators heard his statement, the crowd devolved into chaos, as everyone had something


    to say.


    In fact, many of them had the same opinion with the red-robed figure, especially some members of the


    royal family. They thought that if they let Nigel take over the throne, it would definitely put the Holy


    Dragon Empire in a more dangerous situation. However, because Nigel was the heir conferred by the


    former emperor in person, coupled with the support of the Three Great Generals and the spirit


    maniptor ns of the Holy Dragon Empire, even though they had objections, they could not prevent


    the boy from taking over the throne. But this mysterious figure''s appearance and words just now had


    provoked those who were dissatisfied with today''s crowning ceremony.


    "Nonsense! This outsider is not qualified to interfere in the empire''s safety and danger. Although I don''t


    know what your intention is, I advise you to leave as soon as possible, or I will not be polite to you!"


    Bryant warned the stranger sternly.


    "Wow! What a tone! Chief Bryant, if it were in the past, I might have been a little intimidated. But now,


    you are just an ant in my eyes," the figure said arrogantly.


    With that, Bryant''s eyes shed with righteous anger. He abruptly released an intense wave of aura at


    the Immortal Stage, which enveloped the entire square.


    Seeing this, all the people present were slightly shocked, knowing that the mysterious man had


    angered Bryant. If he was a weakling, he would be in trouble. After all, he had just angered the


    strongest spirit maniptor in the Holy Dragon Empire.


    The next moment, Bryant reached out his hand and grabbed the red-d figure, moving at breakneck


    speed. He nned to pin down the figure first so that the ceremony could continue.


    But at the moment, the figure didn''t dodge and directly rushed towards Bryant. He brushed past


    Bryant''s outstretched hand in the blink of an eye, and easily moved in front of him like it was child''s


    y.


    This scene shocked everyone. They didn''t expect that the figure could dodge Bryant''s attack so easily,


    and he had even approached Bryant without fear or hesitation.


    Bryant was also very surprised, but when he saw the figureing towards him, he narrowed his eyes,


    and his aura immediately began to rise. The surging spiritual power instantly burst out of his body and


    rushed to his opponent like a torrent.


    Bang!


    The spiritual power that Bryant released appeared strong and robust, as it rushed to the other''s body,


    but something unexpected happened. Bryant''s face shifted minutely, and blood suddenly came


    spurting from his mouth. On the contrary, the figure in red stood in front of him unharmed,ughing in a


    low voice.


    "Chief Bryant!" Marcia had been standing near Bryant when this all happened, and she too was taken


    off guard. Her eyes narrowed in suspicion, warily watching the red-d figure. Just now, she felt that


    the stranger''s aura had a peculiar quality. She could not tell whether he was from the spiritual race, or


    how strong he really was. She could not help but feel slightly apprehensive because of this. However,


    she didn''t expect that the figure could hurt Bryant without even using his hand. Obviously, he was far


    more powerful than Bryant. At the very least, he could be at the level of an advanced spiritual race


    being.


    Marcia didn''t dare to make a move, because even with her strength as a spiritual master, she was


    probably not as strong as the mysterious figure.


    Of course, all the people present were shocked and horrified. They never thought that the mysterious


    figure could defeat the Holy Dragon Empire''s strongest spirit maniptor of the Immortal Stage without


    lifting a finger. Moreover, none of them could even tell what he had done, for no one had seen him


    move. He was too fast.


    "Grandpa!" Seeing this, Shirley immediately rushed toward Bryant, ring sharply at the figure. She


    shouted angrily, "You bastard, you dared to attack my grandfather..."


    "Shirley, back off!" As she was about to seek revenge, her grandfather hastily pulled her back. And


    even though the strange man had hurt him, Bryant remained calm and collected.


    At the point, the elders of the royal family also seemed to be a little restless. After all, there was such a


    powerful, mysterious master who dared to stir trouble during the new emperor''s crowning ceremony. If


    they just watched this and let him continue to act recklessly, the Holy Dragon Empire would be


    disgraced. Therefore, after looking at each other, they immediately stretched out their bodies and


    surrounded the figure.


    The man saw that several elders of the royal family were about to make a move, but he onlyughed


    as if nothing had happened. He looked around and said, "If you want your Holy Dragon Empire to be


    safe, you should immediately abolish the new emperor''s right of session and submit to my


    Heavenly Demon n. I promise that your empire will not only be safe, but also thrive and live well. I


    will unify the wholend under the protection of my n."


    His bold words caused an uproar again. It was obvious that his real purpose was not only to make


    trouble in the ceremony but also to achieve something more terrifying.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1313 He Finally Showed Up

    Chapter 1313 He Finally Showed Up


    Hearing that, Marcia could not help but frown. As far as she knew, since the patriarch of the Heavenly


    Demon n was killed by Rocky, the n had been quiet and did not do anything. However, it was


    strange that such a mysterious master, who was more powerful than an advanced spiritual master, was


    sent to the Holy Dragon Empire all of a sudden to prevent the new emperor from taking over the


    throne, and to demand the empire submit to the Heavenly Demon n.


    "Our Holy Dragon Empire will no longer submit to any n of the spiritual race. The Heavenly Demon


    n can just keep on dreaming!" Bryant taunted loudly.


    "It''s not your decision to make. From now on, I''m in charge of the Holy Dragon Empire. Those who


    obey me will prosper, while those who resist me will perish!" the figure in the red robe announced as he


    looked around the crowd, hands raised.


    "Nonsense!" Bryant snapped. He turned to hispanions and said, "Elders and General Marcia, let''s


    all join hands and work together to take him down!" Despite his injury, Bryant still maintained his power


    and wouldn''t let the red-robed figure get whatever he wanted. He immediately sought the aid of Marcia


    and the elders of the royal family.


    The elders were aware of the red-robed figure''s immense power. Unless they joined hands, no one


    stood a chance against him. And so, they all nodded in agreement.


    Meanwhile, Marcia took out her spiritual weapon and was ready to fight.


    "It appears I''ll have to teach you all a hard lesson. Otherwise, you''ll never know how powerful I truly


    am!" the figure in red eximed viciously.


    All the people who witnessed this quickly retreated since they knew that this fight would be huge. Any


    area within a thousand meters of the fight would be turned into a battlefield. Lance stood protectively


    over Isis and her son in front of the Lofty Dragon Hall.


    All at once, Bryant, Marcia, and several elders of the royal family rushed towards the figure in red.


    "Come on!" the red figure taunted as evil energy instantly burst from his body. A freezing wind blew


    fiercely within a few hundred meters from him.


    Bryant, Marcia, and the elder didn''t show any sign of weakness. One after another, their auras at the


    Immortal Stage and the spiritual master level rose and filled the air. As the auras crossed paths, rays of


    light began to illuminate the area.


    Various powerful skills, including the spiritual martial arts skill at the Immortal Stage and the secret skill


    of the Dragon Master n, were instantly released and enclosed the figure in red.


    However, the figure didn''t move a single inch. With a casual wave of his hands, streaks of hidden


    power suddenly and quickly shot out towards his opponents.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, shockwaves erupted throughout the area one after another. Bright light pulsated


    all around like ripples in a pond. The aftermath and sheer magnitude of the force could be seen within


    hundreds of meters all around.


    "His power is incredible! He blocked our joint attack without a singlebored breath." Bryant''s eyes


    darkened. He immediately rushed towards the figure in red and attacked.


    Marcia and the elders took turns pinning the figure down.


    As they crossed paths, a vibrant, colorful light illuminated the entire battlefield.


    An epic battle between the top-level masters had truly begun. The earth beneath their feet shook


    violently due to the strength of the impact.


    The onlookers watched in awe. What surprised them further was that the figure in red didn''t appear to


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    show any weakness at all while fending off Bryant, Marcia, and the several elders.


    But what happened next was even more surprising.


    Just after they reached a stalemate, the figure in red suddenly shed and disappeared. By the time


    his opponents could react, he had reappeared floating in the air with his hands held high.


    "Now you''ll get to experience what hell is like on earth!" The figure in red let out a maniacalugh.


    Immediately, a dark and evil force rushed out from him, turning into countless wandering ghost-like


    shadows that spread all throughout the sky. The resulting dark mass blocked out the sun and sky.


    The entire square in front of the Lofty Dragon Hall looked terrifying¡ªlike a malevolent and macabre


    underworld.


    "The Chaotic World of Ghosts!" the figure in red screamed. Immediately, the dense mass of shadows


    fell from the sky and pounced on the frightened crowd in the square.


    Even the most powerful spirit maniptors present were shaking in their boots upon witnessing the


    scene.


    Without warning, the entire square was in a mess. The countless shadows rushed into the crowd and


    quickly descended upon the humans who now appeared to go insane and attack the other people


    around them.


    Not long after, more than half of the humans that were in the square, including some of the peerless


    masters of the Divine Stage, became possessed by the ghosts and started murdering each other. If


    one word could perfectly describe the entire situation, it would be chaotic.


    Seeing this, Bryant, Marcia, and the elders felt helpless as they were surrounded by the malevolent


    shadows and couldn''t do anything about it.


    As the figure in red hovered in the air, he looked down at the entire square with contempt.


    The square was now a bloodbath, filled with people being killed. Then out of nowhere, a figure


    enveloped in ck mes flew over the square. As it witnessed the scene unfurling below, its


    expression remained nk but the look in its eyes could make anyone''s blood turn cold.


    Then, a ball of nine-colored divine light appeared in the ck me figure''s hand before it spread out


    and veiled the entire square below it.


    Quickly, the shadows thatid siege on the square let out howls like injured wolves. The brilliant glow of


    the divine light caused them to dissipate into thin air. The previously possessed humans now appeared


    to wake up from their bloodlust-filled trance all at once.


    Soon, everyone''s eyes were fixed on the ck me figure that still held the divine light in its hands.


    Against the vibrant colors, the figure appeared even more conspicuous.


    "You''re finally here? I''ve been waiting for you for so long," the figure in red cackled wildly once he saw


    the figure in the ck me.


    "Basil!" Marcia cried out.


    Isis and Lena trembled upon hearing his name.


    Both the figure in ck and the figure in rednded in the middle of the square at the same time, facing


    each other. Bryant, Marcia, and the several elders stood by on the side but didn''t make a move.


    At that moment, everyone''s attention shifted to the figure in ck. Soon, appalling evil energy began to


    emanate from his entire body. He looked like an evil king, one that was no weaker than the figure in red


    that stood before him.


    Despite the ck me figure wearing a mask, Marcia''s resounding cry made it known to everyone


    that he was Prince Crimson of the Holy Dragon Empire. He had just killed thousands of members of the


    spiritual race and was now wanted by all the spiritual race ns of the Wild Spirit Land.

 Chapter 1314 The Fierce Battle

    Chapter 1314 The Fierce Battle


    Most of the people were surprised that Rocky would show up out of the blue. But instead of his usual


    aura of being the savior of the day, he appeared to be an evil monster that hated by most of the people


    present.


    His appearance prompted an uproar from the crowd around him. Not long after, they pointed their


    fingers at Rocky and started to exchange their thoughts with each other about how much he had


    changed.


    But Rocky just ignored the whispers around him. He focused his eyes on the figure in the red robe and


    said distantly, "Alston, you don''t have to hide anymore. You''re just waiting for me, aren''t you?"


    "Ha ha..." The figure in red suddenly burst into loudughter upon hearing Rocky''s words. He took off


    the hood that covered his face, instantly revealing his true identity in front of everyone present.


    Contrary to what people were expecting, his face was not from a spiritual race being but rather from


    just a normal human.


    Seeing this, the crowd boiled up right away. At that moment, everyone''s jaws were agape and had their


    eyes wide open as they could not find the right words to express their astonishment.


    Every single person present waspletely dibobted after realizing that Alston, who had


    resurrected, had the strength and power to fight against the top masters of the Holy Dragon Empire¡ª


    Bryant, Marcia, and several elders of the royal family.


    The several strong masters had been well aware that Alston was still alive. Despite this, they still could


    not believe that it was real until they saw it with their own eyes.


    "Alston!" Lena shouted in anger as she clenched her fists and gritted her teeth.


    "Since when did you have your human body?" Rocky questioned grimly. Shock crept Rocky''s veins.


    Last time he saw Alston, he was still in the body of a fish monster from the spiritual race. But of course,


    the most important takeaway from the entire scenario was that Alston''s strength seemed to have


    changed. Seeing Alston in this body, Rocky felt that he had obtained a more intense kind of power.


    "Why? Are you saying that I can''t have this body?" Alstonughed audaciously.


    But this was not Rocky''s immediate concern at that moment. In fact, he knew deep inside that Alston


    nned this all along. Rocky believed that Alston was trying to lure him out by stirring amotion


    about the session ceremony. Moreover, he thought that Alston came alone, without any backup, this


    time. If this were the case, then Alston would find it very difficult to single-handedly take away the


    Divine Spiritual Source from Rocky''s possession. He believed that Alston also knew his own handicap,


    so he suspected that Alston might have other purposes for his unwanted presence.


    "If you just want to get back at me because of our feud, we will find another ce to settle it. It doesn''t


    need to happen here. There is no need to hurt the innocent," Rocky said cautiously.


    "The feud between us won''t end so lightly. I still want to see you betrayed by your friends and families


    and lose everything you have. I will take everything from you and let you taste despair!" Alston shouted


    savagely.


    "I''m all alone now. There''s nothing to be afraid of. I have already left behind everything that I have.


    Now, I am an emotionless evil king, free of all constraints and attachments," Rocky scorned.


    Needless to say, his words surprised everyone present, especially the three women, Marcia, Isis, and


    Lena. Clearly, they couldn''t believe that such words coulde out of Rocky''s mouth.


    "What are you talking about, Basil? I... I don''t understand..." Isis furiously shouted at Rocky.


    "In other words, I have nothing to do with the Holy Dragon Empire from now on, nor am I Prince


    Crimson anymore," Rocky announced in a calm tone.


    The audience heard this and again, burst into an uproar. No one had expected that Rocky would give


    up the identity of the Prince Crimson and would detach himself from his duties in the Holy Dragon


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Empire. This was obviously beyond anyone''sprehension.


    "Ha ha... Do you really think that I''ll believe you?" At that moment, Alston already knew that Rocky only


    said that to protect the Holy Dragon Empire and its people.


    "I don''t care whether you believe me or not! From this day forward, everything in the Holy Dragon


    Empire has nothing to do with me!" Rocky replied tly.


    "So does that mean that you will be indifferent even if I kill Isis and her son?" Alston pointed out while a


    sinister smile crept all over his face.


    Hearing this, everyone went quiet. All they could do was look at Rocky''s reaction and wait for


    something to happen.


    But Rocky kept his cool and remained silent. Then, he took a good look at Isis, who was carrying Nigel


    in her arms. Not long after, he gave a wicked smile and said, "You can kill them, if you can!"


    Everyone was taken aback by Rocky''s words. They couldn''t believe that he could ignore the welfare of


    his wife and child.


    "Basil, how did you end up like this?" Isis asked in despair. She could not believe that Rocky was


    capable of allowing such a thing to happen to them.


    "Isis, he is not Basil we used to know. The Basil we knew would never say such words." Lena shook


    her head in disbelief.


    "W... what''s wrong with him? How could he say something like that in front of his wife and child?!"


    Shirley cursed bitterly.


    At that time, only Marcia remainedpletely unaffected and looked at Rocky as if he were aplete


    stranger.


    On the other hand, Alston also found it suspicious about how determined Rocky was. Obviously, he did


    not buy Rocky''s act of being so heartless towards his wife and son. Thus, he swiftly made a move and


    dashed towards Isis and her son directly.


    Rocky saw this, but he didn''t move an inch. Instead, he let Alston pass by him.


    In the blink of an eye, Alston began to approach Isis and her son. However, Lance stepped in and


    stopped Alston from doing any harm to the two innocent beings.


    But Alston ignored Lance. Soon after, he waved his hand, and a surge of dark power rushed out. Lance


    tried his best to resist, but there was a significant difference between their strengths. Unfortunately, the


    dark power broke through Lance''s spiritual power, which served as his body''s barrier against the


    attacks.


    As he was pushed back, Lance moaned silently. At once, his face turned pale as he spat out a


    mouthful of ck blood. Despite being seriously injured, he was able to stop after taking two steps


    back and determinedly make his way in front of Isis and her son.


    "Father..." Isis'' eyes were pouring with tears.


    "You stupid old man!" Alston taunted as he made another move. But not long after, another strapping


    figure stood in front of Lance.


    "Chief Bryant!" Lance eximed as he saw who tried to protect him and his family.


    "I''ll take it from here, General Lance. Let me deal with him. Go and take them to a safe ce," Bryant


    said gently.


    "Thank you." Lance nodded politely and looked at Isis and her son. "Let''s leave. It''s too dangerous to


    be here."


    On the other hand, Isis couldn''t help but look at Rocky with confusion and sadness written on her face.


    "Come on, let''s go." Lance also took a quick look at Rocky, sighed, and urged his daughter to leave.


    Finally, Isis and her son were about to leave the square with Lance''s protection and a group of pce


    guards protecting them from every angle.


    Without a doubt, Alston wouldn''t let Isis and her son leave so easily. Just as he was about tounch


    another attack towards them, Bryant stepped in and stopped him.


    Several elders of the royal family saw this and did not hesitate to join the battle.


    Not long after, another fierce battle broke out. In a sh, Alston was able to seriously injure two elders


    of the royal family. Aside from them, Bryant and other elders of the royal family were also slightly


    injured to varying degrees. At that moment, it was clear that Alston''s strength could not be resisted


    even by the most powerful human spirit maniptors.


    From start to finish, Rocky was just there, standing on the side, coldly watching the fight unfold in front


    of him. He did not move a muscle, as if he had no business joining the fight, like a normal bystander.

 Chapter 1315 Retreat Urgently

    Chapter 1315 Retreat Urgently


    After the fierce battle, Bryant and several elders of the royal family were unable to resist Alston''s


    powerful strength. Since they were already injured and there was a huge gap between their strength,


    they were all totally defeated. Although they didn''t want to admit their defeat, they knew that they could


    not do anything to turn the tables.


    Seeing this, the people around turned even more desperate. It was obvious that no one could stop


    Alston after the defeat of Bryant and the several elders. And the only one who could actually stop


    Alston was just standing aside and watching. The Holy Dragon Empire would surely fall into the hands


    of Alston in no time.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, many people red at Rocky with despair and hatred. They believed that the man in


    front of them was no longer the Prince Crimson that they highly respected and revered. He had turned


    into a cold, ruthless and unpardonable traitor.


    "Is there anyone else here who wants to save the Holy Dragon Empire? Come out now if you dare. Ha


    ha... Every single one of you should stop dreaming. Surrender to me at once. Otherwise, you will all


    die..." Alston wildlyughed. He was immensely proud when he noticed Rocky was not making any


    move because that was what he wanted in the first ce. He wanted to make the whole Holy Dragon


    Empire hate Rocky.


    "Basil, why are you just standing there? Shouldn''t you stop Alston? Only you can stop him." Lena


    couldn''t help but shout at Rocky. She looked a little hopeful because she knew that Rocky wouldn''t be


    totally indifferent and ruthless. Back then, he even broke into the Pce City alone and fought against


    the strong spirit maniptors to save her. But now, hepletely turned a blind eye to so many people


    in danger. It was hard for her to believe that the man in front of her was the person she loved most.


    Hearing Lena''s scream, Rocky was still indifferent. He looked at Alston with a nk expression. It was


    not that he did not want to stop Alston, but he had other thoughts on his mind. He knew that what


    Alston really wanted was to get revenge, and to make him lose everything and betray all his rtives


    and friends.


    However, this was also what Rocky wanted because he had to cut off everything from his past,


    including those he loved, cherished, and protected. Only in this way could he eliminate his remaining


    weaknesses andplete a more important mission. So, Alston didn''t know that what he was trying to


    do actually helped Rocky a lot.


    "Lena, this is what he really is. He finally showed his true nature. Every one of you had all been


    cheated by him before. All the good things that he had done before were just to achieve his ambitions.


    Now, his ambitions had finally been exposedpletely. He already got what he wanted, so he won''t


    do anything for anyone anymore. All of you are totally insignificant in his eyes." Seeing that Rocky


    didn''t respond to Lena''s desperate scream at all, Alston did his best to nder him. He wanted to make


    everyone think that Rocky was a traitor and sinner of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "I didn''t expect that this is his true nature. We were all deceived."


    "It turned out that the dignified Prince Crimson is such a cunning viin. He fooled us all."


    "We can''t be fooled by him any longer."


    Alston''s words also caused a lot of negative responses about Rocky among the crowds. Many people


    even began to insult Rocky with filthy words, but thetter still remained indifferent and ignored all the


    hatred directed at him.


    "I''m the only one who can save you and your precious Holy Dragon Empire. So, surrender to me at


    once! And I will personally execute this traitor!" Alston said in apelling tone.


    With that, the heads or representatives of the ns that were originally loyal to Alston knelt to show


    their submission. There were also many members of the royal family that stood beside Alston. Under


    their lead, many ns, royal members, civil and military officials of the court, and other officials decided


    to finally submit to Alston. They knew that if they didn''t do that, they would have no choice but to die.


    The ns that originally supported Rocky led by the Ximen n and Ji n were pondering their


    decision for a long moment. Their eyes were focused on Rocky, and they looked extremely


    disappointed.


    "Chief Bryant, whoever knows the tide and follows it is wise. I advise that you finally abandon the


    darkness and surrender to me! I will never treat the Ximen n badly..." Alston deeply looked at Bryant


    and persuaded him to surrender. If the Ximen n surrendered to him, the other ns that did not


    express their opinions would definitely not insist.


    "The Ximen n is only loyal to the emperor and the royal family. We can''t surrender to a despicable


    and shameless person like you who even killed your father." Bryant knew Alston best, so he knew that


    it would be the beginning of a total nightmare if the Holy Dragon Empire fell into the hands of Alston.


    "Really? That''s your final decision? Then, Chief Bryant, you leave me with no choice. I am afraid you


    can''t leave the Pce City today," Alston threatened him with a murderous look.


    However, Marcia, who had not made a single move before, suddenly appeared beside Bryant.


    "Chief Bryant, you and the elders of the royal family should protect the Witch and the others who have


    not yet surrendered to leave first. It''s meaningless to stay here any longer," Marcia seriously said to


    Bryant. The current situation was extremely disadvantageous to them. If they continued to stay here,


    they would only be instantly killed by Alston. So, they''d better leave immediately.


    "What? Are we really going to let the Holy Dragon Empire fall into the hands of Alston?" Bryant was not


    reconciled at all. Then, he looked at Rocky. He really did not understand why the prince was suddenly


    so indifferent.


    "Trust me; this is only temporary. I''m sure of it. We will take the Holy Dragon Empire back from Alston,


    but not now. If we don''t leave, no one would be left to defend at all," Marcia solemnly swore.


    Bryant looked at Marcia and thought for a while. Finally, he sighed and signaled Shirley. Then he came


    to Lena''s side.


    "Your Royal Highness, we need to retreat first," Bryant said to Lena urgently.


    "No, I will not leave. I believe that Basil won''t just sit back and do nothing about this." Lena seemed to


    be very persistent. She still believed that Rocky had some trick up his sleeve.


    "Don''t you understand? Or you just can''t ept it? He is no longer the Prince Crimson we knew. We


    are not important to him anymore," Bryant said agitatedly. Although he didn''t want to believe it, what


    happened just now was enough proof.


    "I..." Lena was totally speechless.


    "Your Royal Highness, please forgive me for what I am about to do." Bryant didn''t say anything more.


    He immediately summoned his seven-star spirit-manipted beast and directly dragged Lena onto its


    back.


    Shirley followed her at once.


    "Do you think I will let you leave so easily? You can''t take Lena away from here..." Seeing this, Alston


    coldly snorted and was about to stop Bryant from taking Lena away.

 Chapter 1316 The Duel

    Chapter 1316 The Duel


    Suddenly, a huge dragon shadow rushed over to directly block Alston. The next second, a delicate


    figure stuck close to him again. She used a powerful secret skill of the spiritual race to hold Alston in


    the middle of the spiritual light shooting.


    "Marcia, you are a very troublesome woman indeed!" Alston red at her and her Holy-blood Dragon


    King who entangled him. His eyes were filled with raging anger. He immediately looked around the


    human ns, members of the royal family, and all the officials, then shouted, "The person who can


    bring the Witch to me will be handsomely rewarded!"


    As soon as he announced this, the spirit maniptors who submitted to him immediately rushed to


    Bryant''s seven-star level spirit-manipted beast. They heavily surrounded it to prevent its owner from


    flying away with Lena.


    "Chief Bryant, please take away Her Royal Highness immediately." Several elders of the royal family


    immediately went up to help Bryant and Lena escape.


    "Protect Chief Bryant and Her Royal Highness at once..." some members from the human n as well


    as the royal family who didn''t submit to Alston shouted at once. They showed great loyalty to the


    empire and stepped forward to fight.


    The scene quickly turned into a chaotic battle with plenty of lives lost. Ambition, greed, and desires


    were incisively and vividly disyed as the fight went on!


    Meanwhile, Bryant didn''t fail to live up to everyone''s expectations. With his powerful force, he cut his


    way out of the bloody fight, and quickly flew out of the Pce City with Lena and Shirley.


    "Damn it!" Alston was extremely furious when he saw that the Witch still escaped. He shook his body


    with his dark power and turned into a fierce ghost-like ck figure. After his transformation, he rushed


    straight to Marcia who cornered him.


    Even with the help of the Holy-blood Dragon King, Marcia''s strength was still not as strong as Alston''s.


    So, Marcia was naturally unable to resist Alston''s full attack. She was thrown away before she could


    even firmly stand.


    "Screw them! I''ll kill you first and then deal with the others. They can never escape from me anyway. If


    one of the Three Great Generals of the Holy Dragon Empire dies, it will definitely be easier for us,"


    Alston insidiously said.


    Suddenly, he turned into a shadow and disappeared from where he stood. In a blink of an eye, he


    appeared right in front of Marcia. With a frightening sneer, he turned his hands into ws and was


    about to scratch her.


    Marcia tried her best to fight back. They were intertwined in the air, and burst out astonishing power


    attacks from time to time.


    Marcia waspletely at a disadvantage with their gap in strength. Soon, unfortunately, she was


    directly hit by Alston''s palm and suffered serious injuries.


    She knew that she would only fail if she continued to act like this, so she immediately called back her


    Holy-blood Dragon King. The beast immediately turned into an astonishing blood light and was about to


    merge with her.


    "Oh, so you''re starting the Spirit Possession now?" When Alston saw this, a sinister smile crept at the


    corners of his mouth. He waved his hand and quickly shot a shadow like an arrow being released from


    a bow.


    Bang!


    Just as Marcia and the Holy-blood Dragon King were about to merge, the shadow suddenly spread out


    like an electric andpletely shrouded them.


    "Ah! No!" Marcia felt that her delicate body was being electrocuted, so she immediately stopped the


    Spirit Possession with her beast. When the Spirit Possession stopped, the beast turned back to its


    original form.


    Because of that, Marcia couldn''t move for a moment. So, Alston took the opportunity and quickly flew


    up to kill Marcia with just one attack.


    Just as he was about to kill Marcia, Alston suddenly felt an evil aura approaching him. He looked


    sideways and found that Rocky had somehow already approached him. He became a little afraid and


    stopped immediately.


    Almost at the same time, Rocky appeared directly in front of Marcia.


    Meanwhile, Alston stared at Rocky with a weird smile on his face and shouted, "Huh, it seems that you


    still cannot just sit by and do nothing. I knew it would be like this. You still can''t watch your beloved


    woman die. Ha-ha, stop pretending!"


    "Basil..." Marcia was a little happy when she saw Rocky. She knew deep inside that he was not


    ruthless.


    "This woman is still a little useful to me. I still need her and her legendary guardian beast..." Rocky


    coldly said as he kept his calm demeanor.


    "Are you nning to get the other half of the Divine Spiritual Source? That''s impossible! Not to mention


    that the nine legendary guardian beasts haven''tpletely appeared in the world. And even if they


    have, I will stop you from gathering the other half of the Divine Spiritual Source. It is mine!" Alston


    eximed. It was clear that he was filled with ambition.


    "We have the same goal then. So, we must keep this woman alive... How about we have a duel


    instead? The one who wins will get this woman..." Rocky suddenly suggested to Alston.


    Marcia was stunned when she heard this. She didn''t expect that Rocky would use her as a prize. Her


    joy just now was quickly swept away. Was she really just a little pawn in Rocky''s eyes?


    "You read my mind. That''s exactly what I want. After I kill you, the Divine Spiritual Source will finally be


    mine," Alston confidently said.


    "Oh, don''t be so cocky. The result is hard to say! Let''s fight first!" Rocky coldly snorted and then


    immediately summoned Ken and Robin.


    Alston had already seen the power of Ken and Robin. He also knew that Rocky had subdued the most


    powerful ancient demonic beast. So, in a blink of an eye, he burst out an astonishing aura and turned


    into a ghost-like shadow and rushed towards Rocky. At the same time, he also opened his Magic


    Spiritual Space and summoned his guardian beast, a huge snake beast. It had six heads and a snake-


    like neck with a lizard-like body. Its aura was at least over the seven-star level.


    On the other hand, Robin took the lead and rushed to Alston''s guardian beast. The two beasts had


    almost the same strength and they immediately fought against each other. The strong wind was raging


    and the atmosphere was very tense.


    Then, Rocky directly activated the Spirit Possession with Ken. He knew that Alston''s strength was way


    stronger than before, so he had to fight with all his might. After all, his current strength at the King


    Realm was only equivalent to that of a spiritual master at the advanced level. It could be said that he


    was on a par with Alston. If he wanted to defeat him, he had to seriously y hardball.


    Noticing that Rocky was activating the Spirit Possession this early, Alston knew that his brother was


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    going to go all out. But he didn''t worry at all. He pulled out the Evil Spirit Saber and shed it out wildly.


    It formed a ghost shadow with a green face and ferocious fangs and pounced on Rocky directly.


    Rocky disappeared in a sh and the ghost shadowpletely missed him.


    "Dark demonic phantoms!" In a blink of an eye, countless ghost-like shadows suddenly appeared


    around Alston as he crossed his arms. The shadows flew and inteced with each other like a barrier.


    Then, Rocky suddenly appeared again out of nowhere. The huge ming de in his hand shed


    out a ck me. It rushed through the gloomy ghost-like shadows and flew towards Alston.

 Chapter 1317 Double Spirit Possession

    Chapter 1317 Double Spirit Possession


    But, Alston''s figure disappeared in the next moment, and a dark demonic shadow shook violently


    beside Rocky. Alston reappeared startlingly as if he were teleporting like an apparition. At the same


    time, his Evil Spirit Saber with a gloomy aura hacked down.


    Seeing this, Rocky immediately cloaked himself and shifted his position. Frustratingly, no matter where


    he went, Alston would appear beside him. It was almost as if he had intuitively estimated his brother''s


    movements.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed slightly. In an instant, his aura soared all over his body, and the ck me


    around him surged. Then, a me hurricane that centered on him skyrocketed with incredible


    momentum and instantly shrouded a radius of dozens of meters. The earth burned, and everything


    turned to ashes wherever he passed.


    Like a ghost song, agonized shrill cries rose from the demonic phantoms that had the misfortune of


    being engulfed by the me hurricane.


    Alston''s eyes widened with astonishment for a split second before he calmed himself. Although he


    hadn''t fought with Rocky in thest battle against the cmity beast, he had heard that Rocky had


    inherited the power of Divine King Belial. As such, his strength had increased significantly. While Alston


    anticipated a challenge, he didn''t expect Rocky to be powerful enough to circumvent his secret skill


    with only one move.


    However, Alston, who had integrated a part of the ghosts'' power, now had the strength that surpassed


    an advanced spiritual master. This increase in strength made him confident and arrogant; thus, he


    rushed toward Rocky. The Evil Spirit Saber in his hand shed out, releasing a de shadow that


    hurtled toward Rocky, like a giant de.


    Rocky waved his huge ming de, and the two Spiritual Weapons collided. A dazzling light was


    emitted from the impact, blinding every creature around. In an instant, two intense shing lights


    continually stirred up spiritual waves and dust within the radius of hundreds of meters.


    Obviously, the two fighters'' strengths were evenly matched in this fierce battle. However, since Rocky


    had merged with Ken''s power, he had a slight advantage. This also proved that Alston had very few


    opponents in the entire Wild Spirit Land after he had fused with the ghosts'' power. Even the powerful


    spiritual masters of the spiritual race might not be his match.


    The earth-shattering battle between them shocked everyone present. It was hard to imagine what


    would happen next!


    "Devil Fists Storm!" All of a sudden, evil ghost shadows burst out from the Evil Spirit Saber in Alston''s


    hand and shrouded Rocky''s huge ming de. In the same breath, Alston released the Evil Spirit


    Saber and waved his fists, releasing numerous fist shadows. These fist shadows emitted overwhelming


    power as they dashed toward Rocky as fast as lightning. In the span of a breath, he was enveloped by


    them.


    "ck me Dragon!" Unfazed, Rocky summoned his skill. The ck me on his right arm suddenly


    expanded, and domineering dragon shadows directly shot out and confronted the fist shadows.


    Streaks of light shot up in the air one after another. It carried such astonishingly intense power that no


    one could approach it for hundreds of meters.


    With a determined re, Alston passed through the light and threw a punch into the air. Then, he


    turned into a huge tiger-shaped ghost and jumped on Rocky. His big mouth was wide open, and his


    fierce paws wed rapidly, as though he wanted to maul and swallow Rocky in one gulp.


    Without dy, the enormous ming de in Rocky''s left hand surged ck mes, and in the blink


    of an eye, it broke through the shackles of Alston''s Evil Spirit Saber. Rocky waved his arm in the air,


    and a ck moon burst forth, ready to face the tiger-shaped shadow.


    Boom!


    As the two forces crashed into each other, another effulgent light flooded the space.


    "Demonic punches!" Alston muttered through gritted teeth. He swung his fists, and two fist shadows


    roared out like shock waves. After a particrly violent collision, the two shadows merged, turning into


    an astonishing shock wave that continued to dash toward Rocky.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The ck me that engulfed Rocky''s body erupted, and he disappeared. Just as the shock wave


    exploded, a figure silently appeared in front of Alston. Rocky shed out with his massive ming


    de, and a powerful me hack descended on his elder brother.


    Before the me strike could hit him, Alston vanished. His movement was so quick that it almost


    appeared as though he had already anticipated Rocky''s attacking intent. The me strike missed its


    target, and sparks shed as it hit the ground.


    Alston promptly reappeared elsewhere and shouted in his deep voice, spurring the seven-star level


    spirit-manipted beast which was in the battle with Robin into action. It turned into a ball of light and


    integrated with Alston.


    In the blink of an eye, Alston''s aura increased manifold, and he manifested in front of Rocky in the state


    of Spirit Possession.


    "Go to hell! Devil spiritual fist!" With a roar that could eclipse thunder, Alston jumped into the air and


    threw out his left fist. It turned into an astonishingly mighty fist light that descended on Rocky with the


    momentum of copsing mountains at lightning speed.


    Boom!


    The next moment, a gray light column soared directly into the sky, covering a range of five hundred


    meters. Debris spread everywhere as dust spiraled toward the sky.


    The power of this blow was so terrifying that it frightened almost everyone present.


    The blow struck Rocky, who stood motionless and in a daze as if he had been devoured alive.


    Just as everyone thought that Rocky was doomed, the dazzling light dispersed. When the rolling dust


    cleared, a figure wrapped in ck mes stood still, with not a scratch on him.


    "Where do you get your strength?" Rocky stared coldly at Alston. He desperately wanted to know about


    Alston''s source of power, as from the moment their fight began till now, he could feel that his elder


    brother''s power did not belong to the spiritual race. In fact, it was very simr to his power. However, as


    it was fused with the spiritual race''s power, it was impossible to tell the origins of this power.


    Nevertheless, one thing was certain; this power should be above the power of the spiritual race.


    "If you fell to your knees and begged for mercy, I might consider answering your question." Alston''s


    face darkened when he observed that Rocky was unharmed. He didn''t expect that his brother could


    withstand his full-force attack.


    "Forget it. Let''s end this, shall we? I already know the limits of your strength. Double Spirit Possession!"


    Rocky shouted. Then, his eyes widened, and his whole body emitted a strange light. Robin, who stood


    beside him, instantly turned into a cloud of icy light ball and merged with him.


    As Rocky had recently merged with Ken''s power, no one present expected him to still have the strength


    to activate the Spirit Possession with Robin''s power. Dumbfounded, they stared at him.


    It was theoretically impossible for Rocky to activate the Spirit Possession with two spirit-manipted


    beasts. However, as he had merged, his power surpassed that of the spiritual race. This integration


    was possible with the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill, one of the three most powerful skills in


    the Wild Spirit Land that he had acquired!

 Chapter 1318 A Great Risk

    Chapter 1318 A Great Risk


    However, the state of the Double Spiritual Possessionsted for a shorter time than the state of the


    single possession. So, Rocky had to ensure that he could defeat Alston in just one hit. Otherwise, he


    might give him a chance to counterattack once he stopped the possession state.


    While everyone was astonished, the evil aura of Rocky, who had entered the state of Double Spiritual


    Possession, increased again, reaching an appalling level.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    When everyone saw this scene, they were all totally bbergasted!


    "Is he even still a human? I can''t believe that he has such terrifying power. Even the advanced spiritual


    masters of the spiritual race can''tpare with him."


    "He''s too terrifying. No other human can achieve that kind of power."


    "So, this is the real Prince Crimson? He is now as terrifying as the evil god..."


    Almost everyone was instantly trembling with fear.


    Alston was surprised to see that Rocky had integrated another spirit-manipted beast to enhance his


    strength. However, he was still confident that Rocky could not defeat him. So, he stretched his body


    and directly rushed towards his brother.


    As Alston approached Rocky, the ck me on Rocky''s body suddenly became higher.


    With this, the spiritual light all over Alston''s body immediately soared and his dark power surged. His


    whole body turned into an extremely terrible ghost-like figure. Then, he pounced on Rocky ferociously.


    "Evil God ming sh!" Rocky didn''t show any signs of weakness. He gathered all his strength on


    his giant ming de and fiercely shed through the air.


    The ground in front of Rocky suddenly cracked violently, as if it had been cut down by a huge de.


    Then, countless ck mes burst out from the ground and rushed forward, which soon quickly spread


    to both sides and covered most of the square.


    Meanwhile, Marcia, who had been standing aside, suddenly felt a familiar figure approaching. The next


    moment, her slender waist was gripped by a big hand and then she was taken away.


    After the light dissipated, the entire square in front of the Lofty Dragon Hall had beenpletely ruined.


    There were so many casualties and dead bodies around.


    "Damn!" Alston walked out of the dust and his face was gloomy. Although he didn''t seem to be hurt, he


    looked in a mess. Although he didn''t catch Rocky and get the Divine Spiritual Source this time, he had


    achieved his goal ofing to the Holy Dragon Empire. Rocky was nowpletely isted from all


    his people like a stray and unwanted dog. He had nowhere to go and would soon fall in his hand again.


    Several elders of the royal family and a few human ns that covered for Bryant and Lena''s departure


    failed to break out of the encirclement in time. Not long after, they were all captured by Alston since


    they still didn''t want to submit to him.


    The Holy Dragon Empire was now on the verge of copse under Alston''s control.


    Meanwhile, in an abandoned manor two miles away from the Imperial City, two figures shed out. One


    of them suddenly snorted and blood spilled from the corner of his mouth.


    "Basil, are you okay? What''s wrong?" another beautiful figure immediately shouted.


    These two figures were none other than Rocky and Marcia who had just escaped from Alston''s wrath.


    However, Rocky didn''t look good at all. He seemed to be severely injured.


    "Obviously, Alston''s power is so much stronger than what the spiritual race should actually have.


    Where in the world did he get this power?" Rocky''s eyes turned cold and his face immediately became


    serious.


    "I still couldn''t believe that even a master as powerful as you could be hurt by Alston. He is really so


    terrifying now!" Marcia eximed after hearing Rocky''s words.


    "I have totally underestimated Alston. That''s why he got the chance to finally get his revenge. But this


    level of injury is not a big deal," Rocky said indifferently. Deep inside, he knew deep inside that Alston''s


    power was very vicious. The residual power was wantonly destroying his body. So, he had to find a


    ce to heal himself as soon as possible and force the residual power out.


    "Really? It''s not as bad as it looks?" Marcia was still worried, but she was grateful that Rocky still saved


    her in the end.


    However, she always felt that he was hiding something. Maybe the thing he was hiding had something


    to do with his abrupt change. But it was obvious that Rocky didn''t want to tell her. Even if she asked, it


    would be useless.


    "Go and immediately find Chief Bryant and the others. I''m leaving now." Rocky nced at Marcia and


    quickly turned away without saying anything more.


    "And where are you going?" Upon hearing this, Marcia immediately grabbed his arm to stop him.


    "That''s none of your business," Rocky coldly replied.


    "I won''t let you go unless you tell me where you are going. You know that we always worry about you!"


    Marcia stubbornly said.


    Hearing that, Rocky frowned slightly. After hesitating for a while, he finally said, "I''ll find a ce to heal


    myself first, and then I''ll go to the Giants n."


    "What? The Giants n? Have you lost your mind? All of the spiritual race ns are looking for you


    now, but you still dare to go to their territories." Marcia couldn''t help but feel a little furious. She thought


    that Rocky was just messing around.


    "I really have to go there. Otherwise, I will never have the chance to collect the blood essence of their


    legendary guardian beast," Rocky resolutely said. After leaving the Ghost Master n, he had nned


    to go to the Giants n immediately. Yet, he heard of his father''s death, so he knew that his son, Nigel,


    would soon take over the throne. However, Alston would not just sit still and wait for his ambition to be


    fulfilled. So, Rocky rushed back to the Holy Dragon Empire to see what he could do to secretly protect


    his beloved ones. And since the current situation had dyed his n, the Ghost Master n would


    have informed the Giants n, and thetter would definitely be on their toes. Even if that was the


    case, he knew that he still had to go to the Giants n.


    "You want the blood essence of the Giants n''s legendary guardian beast?" When she heard this,


    Marcia showed a thoughtful look.


    Rocky nodded at her question.


    "Well, I can go to the Giants n for you. My father once helped the Giants n''s patriarch. It should


    be no problem if I show up there to ask for their help," Marcia thoughtfully said.


    "No, the Giants n is aware of our rtionship. If you go there, they will only use you." Rocky firmly


    shook his head at Marcia''s suggestion.


    "But if you''re the one who''s going there, you are actually putting your neck in a noose. Besides, you''re


    still injured, and it will take some time to heal yourself. While you''re healing, I can already take back the


    blood essence," Marcia insisted, casting a reproachful nce at Rocky.


    Rocky naturally hesitated. But she was right. With his current injury, it would indeed take him one or


    two days to recover. If Marcia rode the Holy-blood Dragon King to the Giants n, it would only take


    her two or three days at most to travel back and forth. He was also worried that if he went there after he


    was healed, he might not be able to obtain the blood essence so easily. So, if Marcia went there, she


    would help him save time and effortlessly get the blood essence.


    But of course, this was also a huge risk for her.

 Chapter 1319 The Rescue

    Chapter 1319 The Rescue


    "Then, it is decided. Once you have recovered from your injury, you should go back and wait for me in


    the Crimson City. I''lle back as soon as possible." As soon as Marcia finished speaking, she


    summoned the Holy-blood Dragon King and flew away on the beast''s back, looking back and nodding


    to Rocky before she disappeared from view.


    Rocky could not help but shake his head, as he watched Marcia''s receding back fade into the horizon.


    He understood that the woman would never stop loving him.


    "Even though I want to cut off everything with them, they won''t let me go easily..." With a myriad of


    thoughts in his mind, Rocky sighed tiredly, then disappeared.


    While Marcia was on her way to the Giants n, Sabina and the other two women who had gone to


    the ruins on the Wild Spirit Land in search of the Thunder Master n''s descendants hade back


    from their journey. They were astounded when they heard about the changes that had happened


    during the time they were gone. At the same time, they were also very confused about why Rocky had


    suddenly be an unforgivable criminal. They could not believe their ears when they found that


    Rocky had killed thousands of the spiritual race members, and he was now highly and infamously


    wanted by all the spiritual race ns around the Wild Spirit Land.


    Sabina contacted Marcia with the Carrier Beast immediately and learned that she was on her way to


    the Giants n. Marcia told them to stay put in the Crimson City, as she would tell them the truth once


    she returned. Thus, the three women decided to wait for her in the city.


    However, a few days had passed, and Marcia failed to return to the city. There was no news or


    message from her either, which greatly worried the three women, and they kept wondering if something


    had happened to her.


    Finally, news about Marcia arrived on the fifth day, but it was not good news.


    It turned out that after Marcia took the legendary guardian beast''s blood essence from the Giants n


    for Rocky, she couldn''t leave the n territory sessfully. She was ambushed, seriously injured, and


    now trapped somewhere in the Giants n''s territory.


    When the three women received the news, they immediately went to find Moira, since they couldn''t find


    Rocky. And when Moira learned that her sister had an ident, she gathered three hundred members


    of the Dragon Master n to rescue her sister from where she was stranded in the Giants n''s


    territory with the three women. The ce was called the Sky Land.


    The Sky Land was the most peculiar spiritual ce in the Wild Spirit Land, as all living creatures here


    could grow very tall. Thus, its inhabitants were mainly giants.


    A few dayster, the rescue team arrived at the Sky Land and they immediately gave everything they


    could in searching for Marcia. Yet, because the Sky Land was a very dangerous area, not to mention


    that it was also under the Giants n''s influence, they had to be very careful.


    They searched day and night tirelessly until, finally, they found some traces left by Marcia. Soon, they


    found a small valley surrounded by at least four hundred Giants n members and their guardian


    beasts. They circled from the sky down to the ground, looking like marble sculptures under the moonlit


    sky. They seemed to keep Marcia in prison, so she was probably somewhere near.


    "We are vastly outnumbered. It will be difficult, if not impossible, to save her if we fight head-on," Erica


    murmured, analyzing the situation.


    "Of course, we can''t fight them head-on. But it doesn''t matter, because our priority is to save my sister.


    I suggest that we divide into three groups. Two groups will be responsible for distracting the Giants


    n''s members, while thest group will rush first into the valley and meet up with Marcia," Moira


    instructed decisively.


    "Okay. I''ll be responsible for one group then, while Luci and Erica will take charge of the second


    group. Finally, the task to save my master will depend on you, Matriarch Moira." Sabina looked at the


    other women, who all nodded in agreement.


    Afterward, they discussed the details of their n, and the three women, apanied by Moira and


    the three hundred members of the Dragon Master n, began to take action. Divided into three


    groups, the rescue team approached the valley from three different directions.


    The group led by Erica and Luci rushed in,ing from the entrance at the left side of the valley.


    Soon, they found more than a hundred members of the Giants n gathered in a camp.


    "I''ll distract them and lure them here. And then, you can trap them and capture them..." After nodding in


    signal to Luci and the other Dragon Master n members, Erica rushed to the camp alone.


    And when the members of the Giants n in the camp saw her suddenly appear, they were naturally


    caught off-guard. It took them a few seconds to properly react, but when they recovered from their


    shock, they swarmed up to attack the intruder.


    Of course, once Erica had sessfully attracted the enemies'' attention, her mission was


    aplished, so she quickly turned around and retreated. The group of Giants n members chased


    after her, identally putting themselves in Luci''s attacking range.


    "Desperate Wind Cage!" Luci narrowed her beautiful eyes and joined hands with her cyan bird, as


    her spiritual martial arts skill of the Divine Stage made itself known. Instantly, within a radius of about


    tens of meters, wind pirs suddenly rose from the ground and intertwined with each other, forming a


    wind cage that covered the sky and trapped the Giants n members.


    Seeing that they had fallen into a trap, the members of the Giants n desperately tried to run away.


    However, a hundred Dragon Master n members, who were pumped up and raring to fight, also


    appeared and rushed into the group.


    In the blink of an eye, the sounds of shouting and people dying could be heard continuously.


    On the other side, Sabina led a hundred members of the Dragon Master n toward a group of about


    a hundred Giants n members, who had surrounded the other side of the valley.


    Sabina sent more than a dozen members to attract the enemies'' attention. At the same time, she led


    the remaining members toward the rear end of the enemies, moving together quietly at an exceedingly


    fast pace.


    "Freeze the world!" Sabina shouted, her voice cold as ice. In an instant, dozens of Giants n


    members'' feet were covered by a thickyer of ice, freezing them and making them unable to move.


    Her otherpanions took this opportunity to rush forward and ughter their vulnerable enemies.


    Just as the three women and their group members sessfully restrained the members of the Giants


    n along the way, the remaining one hundred members led by Moira also rushed towards the


    entrance of the valley in an imposing manner.


    At that moment, the entrance of the valley was blocked by nearly two hundred members of the Giants


    n, each with a fierce look. Several of them were ordinary spiritual beings above the fifth level, and


    many were advanced spiritual ves. Their strength could not be underestimated.


    Therefore, as the two sides both took actions, the frenzy seemed to have transferred to them, and they


    fell into a chaotic battle.


    With the help of Moira and the two spiritual masters, the rescue group fought hard all the way to the


    valley. When they were about to break through the siege and rush into the valley, hundreds of the


    Giants n members suddenly appeared from out of nowhere. They rushed over from the side and


    immediately dispersed the forces led by Moira. Separated, the group had to fight on their own, with no


    one to watch their backs.


    "This is an ambush..." Moira''s face and mood rapidly plummeted down.


    Her group was being forced into a passive crisis, and she had to do something. But what?


    All of a sudden, an evil and attractive figure fell from the sky, revealing an aura like a king, which


    shocked all the Giants n members around.


    "Prince Crimson?" As soon as Moira saw Rocky, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    It was indeed him.


    However, with a cold expression on his face, Rocky directly summoned Ken and Robin. One man and


    two beasts directly rushed all the way to the valley and fought with the Giants n members. Rocky''s


    huge ming de in his hand soared up with a vengeance. He waved the de at a spiritual ve in


    front of him, and in the blink of an eye, the strong ck me devoured the spiritual ve and turned


    him into ashes.


    Seeing this, the other members of the Giants n were extremely shocked. They did not expect that


    Rocky''s strength was so astonishing!C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 1320 Fell Into The Trap

    Chapter 1320 Fell Into The Trap


    "He''s just his ordinary self! How can a mere human even win against us? Don''t be intimidated! Go on


    and fight him together!" One of the Giants n member, who was the strongest ordinary spiritual being


    at the seventh level, immediately waved his hand.


    Soon enough, a huge group of hispanions quickly rushed towards Rocky again.


    But Rocky didn''t show any signs of weakness. His giant ming de struck one after another, turning


    into a deadly sickle that was whistling out. No blood was shed, and no screams were heard since the


    spiritual race beings turned into ashes in a blink of an eye.


    As Rocky killed them one by one, the evil energy all over his body was surging. It was like he was


    possessed by the God of Death. His aura alone made the weaker spiritual vespletely


    frightened, so they did not dare to move forward. The remaining members were also frightened as they


    trembled with fear.


    However, there were still a few ordinary spiritual beings who were not intimidated. They rushed up and


    used their secret skills to attack Rocky. In an instant, all kinds of bright shadows and strong spiritual


    wavespletely shrouded him.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    There were all sorts of earth-shattering sounds that even the ground could not help but tremble.


    "Is he finally dead?" Those Giants n members couldn''t help but widen their eyes as they stared at


    the light that had devoured Rocky''s entire figure.


    Some ordinary spiritual beings exchanged nces with each other after they used the secret skills.


    They thought that even if Rocky didn''t actually die, he would at least be severely injured by their joint


    attacks.


    However, an astonishing spiritual wave spread out suddenly. The spiritual wave instantly dispersed the


    light. Then, a vigorous figure wrapped with ck me immediately rushed out with a frightening aura.


    "Evil King''s Wrath!"


    Along with the shout, a spinning ck me column rose from the sky and instantly swept around. It


    was like God''s punishment to every sinner in the world. Everything waspletely burnt into ashes


    wherever it passed. The Giants n members who had no time to escape were instantly sucked into it


    and burned to ashes in the span of a breath.


    "Please let us take care of the rest, Prince Crimson. Go and save Marcia inside," Moira immediately


    shouted at Rocky when she saw this.


    After hended on the ground, Rocky looked at the surrounding enemies. His cold and ruthless eyes


    frightened the Giants n members. Even though they had the advantage in numbers, they were still


    frightened of Rocky''s look.


    Then, under the watchful eyes of the public, Rocky walked towards the entrance of the valley. The giant


    ming de in his hand immediately broke out and created a gap in the enchanted barrier. With this,


    Rocky slowly walked through it and entered the valley.


    Upon entering the valley, Rocky looked around. Suddenly, a dragon shadow fell from the sky and


    directly pounced on him.


    "Wait, it''s me!" Rocky coldly eximed.


    The dragon shadow stopped in an instant and fell directly on the ground. Then it turned to look at


    Rocky''s direction.


    Rocky immediately strode over to Marcia when he saw that she was sitting cross-legged under a rock


    in a mess.


    "Marcia, are you okay?" Rocky asked as he walked up to her, his eyes narrowed into slits.


    Marcia opened her beautiful eyes at once. Her pale face slightly furrowed when she saw him and said,


    "Why are you here?"


    "Didn''t you send a message to the Crimson City? You said you were trapped here and needed


    someone to rescue you," Rocky imperturbably said. The reason why he was here was that he found


    out that Sabina and the others had received news that Marcia was trapped and needed rescuing, so he


    followed them at once.


    "I didn''t send any message... Oh, no! Get out of here! This is a trap!" Marcia immediately eximed as


    she realized something. She was totally shocked at their situation.


    Suddenly, several figures appeared in front of Rocky and Marcia. The figures that appeared were


    Alston, the patriarchs of the Ghost Master n and the Giants n, and three elders at the spiritual


    master level.


    "It''s toote now," Alston menacingly sneered.


    It turned out that right after Marcia got the blood essence of the Giants n''s legendary guardian


    beast, the Ghost Master n''s patriarch just arrived at the Giants n. When he found out that Marcia


    hade to take the blood essence, he immediately knew that Rocky must have sent her. So, he


    nned an ambush on Marcia andunched a sneak attack when her guard was down. Because of the


    joint attack of the patriarchs of the two ns, Marcia had been seriously injured.


    But with the power of the Holy-blood Dragon King, Marcia broke out of the encirclement and hid in the


    small valley. She activated the Dragon Sarira with herst strength and cast an immensely powerful


    enchanted barrier. Then, she took the opportunity to quickly heal herself and waited for the right


    moment to leave this ce.


    To attract Rocky, the two patriarchs didn''t immediately deal with Marcia. They deliberately sent a


    message back to the Crimson City in her name first.


    Alston, of course, would not let go of this opportunity after he got the news. He came here as soon as


    possible to see to it that the n was sessfully executed.


    Rocky calmly said with a cold expression on his face, "Your target is me, right? Then stop trying so


    hard. If you summon me, I will naturally appear in front of you."


    "If you are indeed smart, hand over the Divine Spiritual Source at once. Otherwise, I''m afraid she won''t


    be the only woman who will brutally die," Alston fiercely threatened him.


    "What you''re asking for is impossible! I will never hand over the Divine Spiritual Source. But I will go


    with you on the condition that you let go of them and those Dragon Master n beings..." Rocky


    directly said. He understood Alston''s motive of saying that, and he was willing to sacrifice himself for


    the safety of his women.


    "No, Basil," Marcia immediately eximed as she shook her head at him. She knew that if Rocky left


    with Alston, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    In fact, if Rocky left now, Alston and hispanions could not stop him. But they had obviously set a


    tight encirclement this time and waited for him. They would never stop until they got what they wanted.


    So, if he didn''tpromise, his women and the Dragon Master n members would definitely be in


    terrible danger. For him, it was better to ensure the others'' safety first.


    "Why don''t we take him and this woman back first? If this woman is here, he will definitely yield to us,"


    the Giants n''s patriarch proposed.


    The Ghost Master n''s patriarch nodded in agreement at this suggestion.


    Alston knew that Rocky would not give up the Divine Spiritual Source so easily, so he hesitated for a


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    moment and then finally nodded. Then he immediately ordered, "Take them back to the Heavenly


    Demon n at once."


    "What? Why?" The two patriarchs looked at Alston in confusion. The Giants n''s territory was right in


    front of them, so why did Alston want to bring Rocky and Marcia back to the Heavenly Demon n?


    "Patriarchs, do you really think that his women and the Dragon Master n beings will easily give up in


    saving them? If we bring them back to the Giants n, more humans and Dragon Master n beings


    wille to save them. In that case, he will have a chance to take advantage of the situation. But if we


    bring them back to the Heavenly Demon n, we can surely buy more time. Besides, I am confident


    that I can force him to hand over the Divine Spiritual Source..." Alston calmly said. Of course, it was


    just hisme excuse.

 Chapter 1321 Alstons condition

    Chapter 1321 Alston''s condition


    The two patriarchs immediately looked at each other and they felt that Alston''s words were indeed


    reasonable. After discussing, they finally agreed to bring Rocky and Marcia to the Heavenly Demon


    n. Marcia was taken away first by the two patriarchs; then Alston and some spiritual masters


    followed them with Rocky.


    Meanwhile, Sabina and the other two women, together with Moira and the members of the Dragon


    Master n heard an extremely strange sound. Suddenly, the Giants n beings who were fighting


    with them retreated.


    It was not until Sabina and the other women met with Moira that they found out that Rocky was also


    here. After entering the valley, they realized that he and Marcia were gone and they were nowhere to


    be found.


    "Did they set up a trap? Perhaps they used my master to catch Basil..." Sabina couldn''t help but guess


    what actually happened here.


    Moira and the other two women were also immensely worried.


    On the other hand, Rocky and Marcia were taken to the Heavenly Demon n. After they arrived,


    Marcia was immediately imprisoned, while Rocky was taken to the main hall at the center of the


    Heavenly Demon n''sir.


    "Prince Crimson, we finally have a lot of time to talk now." Alston stared at Rocky with a sinister smile


    on his face. At the crowning ceremony of the Holy Dragon Empire before, he was injured by Rocky in


    one move, so he still had some lingering fear of his brother. Therefore, he cooperated this time with the


    other two patriarchs to take advantage of Rocky''s weakness.


    "What''s the point of trying so hard to set up a trap just to get the Divine Spiritual Source? You already


    know that I''m never going to give it to you. Everything that you''re doing is just wishful thinking. Do you


    honestly think you can threaten me just by catching a woman?" Rocky menacingly sneered.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Prince Crimson, calm down. This is just the beginning of your suffering. As long as that woman is in


    our hands, you will give it to us sooner orter. I will brutally torture her, and I promise you, I will not


    show any mercy. But you already know this, don''t you?" Alston said with a sinister smile. It seems that


    he was well prepared in his every step.


    "Alston, can we talk alone?" Rocky suggested at his elder brother with a frown.


    Alston immediately nced at the two patriarchs, then said, "Patriarchs, I still have some personal


    grudges to discuss with this guy. Can you offer us a moment?"


    The two patriarchs looked at each other after hearing Alston''s words. Although they didn''t want to


    leave, they could not force themselves to stay. After all, Alston was now the patriarch of the Heavenly


    Demon n. Although the n had greatly declined after the former patriarch''s death, they still had


    many members and couldn''t be underestimated. They had even merged many small spiritual race


    ns recently, so they had to show Alston some respect. After some hesitation, they stood up and left.


    At longst, the two brothers were finally left alone in the main hall.


    "Alston, have you ever been to the Heavenly God Temple?" Rocky asked straightforwardly. When he


    fought with his brotherst time, he found that his power had already surpassed that of the spiritual


    race being. After that, the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast told him that Alston''s power might havee


    from the Heavenly God Temple. Although the beast didn''t make it clear, Rocky knew that Alston''s


    power now was definitely not something that a spiritual race being could ever possess. So, he


    suspected that Alston might have really gone to the Heavenly God Temple. As for how he went there,


    Rocky naturally wanted to ask.


    "Ah, it seems that you have noticed it. Yes, I did go there. I followed you there. And thanks to you, I am


    what I am today..." Alston proudly replied.


    "You followed me? I guess I didn''t notice it at all." A hint of coldness and hostility shed through


    Rocky''s eyes.


    "I also know that the so-called Holy Dragon Bead is not from the Dragon Master n at all. It was


    taken out from the Spirit Annihtion Land, and it has something to do with Divine King Belial..." Alston


    said in a surprising tone. Of course, all this information that he knew was told by the ghost parasitized


    in his body.


    "It seems that you know a lot." Rocky''s face changed ever so slightly.


    "Actually, I''m not interested in these things at all. I just want the Divine Spiritual Source in your hand. If


    you are willing to give it to me, we can make an arrangement on how we can never interfere with each


    other from now on," Alston proposed to Rocky. Of course, this was only his sly tactic. His only concern


    now was the Divine Spiritual Source in Rocky''s hand. If he could get it, Rocky would automatically be


    just an ant in his hands.


    "Ha! Don''t you hate me to the core and want to kill me?" Rocky mischievously sneered.


    "Yes, of course I want to kill you. However, your existence is both a good thing and a bad thing for me.


    If it weren''t for you, the cmity beasts wouldn''t have sessfullye out, wouldn''t they?" Alston


    shrewdly said.


    "What do you ultimately want? I don''t think your goal ends once you get the Divine Spiritual Source. It''s


    not that simple," Rocky said coldly. He knew that Alston was ambitious, and getting the Divine Spiritual


    Source was only his first step.


    "You are a smart man indeed. You know that the Wild Spirit Land has been divided because of the


    many spiritual race ns. If I want the Wild Spirit Land to be a realnd of joy, the only way is to


    unite the spiritual race ns and the human empires. In this way, the wholend can be peaceful


    forever. Of course, if I want to achieve this, the Divine Spiritual Source is absolutely essential." Alston


    confessed his ambition to his brother.


    "You should stop daydreaming. I would rather destroy the Divine Spiritual Source than give it to you,"


    Rocky immediately said with certainty.


    "Are you sure? Is that your final decision? Since I can plot against Marcia, I can also easily plot an


    attack on the other women around you, especially Isis and your son. If Marcia is not enough, I don''t


    mind catching more women here," Alston insidiously said.


    Rocky smiled coldly, showing no fear. Showing his concern was what Alston exactly wanted. Although


    he knew that his elder brother would do something to Isis and the others, he could not make a


    "It seems that you won''t give up your Divine Spiritual Source so easily. But it doesn''t matter. I am in no


    rush. There''s plenty of time. I can let you think about it for a few days. But I don''t think your women will


    just sit still and do nothing to save you, so I will just wait for them to fall into my trap," Alston said as if


    he had perfectly arranged everything.


    Rocky looked at him coldly as hate filled up his body.


    "Besides," Alston continued, "I know that it''s easy for you to leave here with your current strength. But


    remember that Marcia will die if you do anything stupid. So, think about it carefully. If you are still


    unwilling to hand over the Divine Spiritual Source, I will do it using my method." Although he could


    immediately use Marcia to force Rocky to hand over the Divine Spiritual Source, he was worried that


    the effect would be the opposite if he pushed him too hard.

 Chapter 1322 Time To Take Action

    Chapter 1322 Time To Take Action


    "Guards in here at once!" Alston then immediately waved his hand.


    Soon, several ordinary spiritual beings came into the hall.


    "Send him to the Asura Cave at once and keep a close eye on him..." Alston strictly ordered them.


    With that, the ordinary spiritual beings immediately took Rocky away.


    Then, Rocky was thrown and got locked in the Asura Cave.


    The Asura Cave was the prison of the Heavenly Demon n. Just like the Dead Valley of the Dragon


    Master n, once anyone was locked in, it would be difficult for them to get out because of its


    enchanted barrier. Of course, the enchanted barrier was as thin as a piece of paper for Rocky. He


    could absolutely break through it if he wanted. However, he worried about the safety of Marcia. It was


    clear to him that she would be tortured or even killed once he did anything suspicious. He knew how


    despicable Alston was, but he would not just sit still and wait for death. He had toe up with a


    solution as soon as possible.


    The cave was not big and could only amodate one person. Rocky then sat cross-legged in the


    cave and closed his eyes to rest. While he was resting, he was thinking about his possible


    countermeasures. He was also worried that Sabina and the others woulde to save him, so he had


    to try to save Marcia first.


    "Boy, you must be a human! Why did they even catch you?" At that moment, Rocky only felt an old


    voice ringing in his ears. But there was no one in the cave, so the voice he just heard was naturally


    strange.


    "What? Who is there?" Rocky asked with a frown on his face. He was confused at what was


    happening.


    "I asked you first, so you should answer me first," the old voice domineeringly said.


    "It''s a long story." Of course, Rocky didn''t want to disclose any information especially since he didn''t


    know who was talking to him.


    "Let me guess; did you get caught because you wanted to steal the Heavenly Demon n''s


    treasures?" the old voice tentatively asked.


    "Huh? What treasures are you talking about?" Rocky asked as he raised his eyebrows.


    "So, it''s not that reason then," the old voice replied.


    "You must also be a human being, right? Since you can send telepathic messages to me secretly, it


    only means that your strength has reached above the Immortal Stage." Rocky sensed the strong aura


    "Boy, you have good judgment indeed," the old voice boldlyughed.


    "So, howe you''re locked up here, given your strength?" Rocky straightforwardly asked.


    "Who said that I am locked up here? The Asura Cave is nothing to me!" the old voice said disdainfully.


    "It''s nothing to you? So, why are you still here then?" Rocky asked the old voice further. He was


    curious about the old man''s story and identity.


    "I''m still here because I haven''t stolen their treasures yet. So, I chose not to leave..." The old voice was


    obviously full of hatred.


    "So, you are here to steal the treasure. But they already knew why you''re here. Why didn''t they just kill


    you to avoid possible trouble in the future?" Rocky asked the old voice again.


    "Although I didn''t get the treasure that I wanted, I stole another thing. It''s very precious, so even their


    patriarch¡ªTownsend can''t do anything to hurt me. But he hasn''te to ask me for that thing for quite


    a long time now," the old voice proudly replied.


    "Townsend is already dead. That''s why he couldn''te to you anymore," Rocky coldly informed the


    old voice.


    "What? Really? He''s dead? How is that even possible? His strength made him almost invincible." The


    old man was greatly surprised when he heard this news.


    "Perhaps it''s his retribution." Rocky snorted and then asked, "But what exactly did you steal? Why did


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Townsend care so much about it that he''d put the extra effort to constantly ask you for it?"


    "Since we are so congenial to each other and both of us are humans, it doesn''t matter if I tell you. I


    stole a te. Engraved on it was half of a map that led to a mysterious ce. This mysterious ce


    used to have a stronger race than the spiritual race, and this secret has always been hidden by the


    spiritual race. They''re afraid that once the humans know this secret, they will find a way to go to the


    mysterious ce to get the forbidden power buried there!" the old voice said mysteriously.


    "The forbidden power? Huh. The mysterious ce... I didn''t expect that you know so many secrets


    about the spiritual race, sir." Rocky was very calm when he heard that information. He guessed that the


    mysterious ce the old voice referred to might be the Spirit Annihtion Land where a powerful


    ancient race had once existed.


    "Boy, it seems to me that you know these secrets too. How is that even possible? I don''t think any other


    human knows about it except me." The old voice sounded incredulous at this realization.


    "I know so much more than you do." Rocky yfully smiled.


    "Huh, I really don''t believe it," the old voice said, like that old naughty boy Peter Pan.


    "Then the treasure you are going to steal must have something to do with that mysterious ce!"


    Rocky excitedly guessed.


    "The treasure I''m going to steal is actually a forbidden item from that mysterious ce. It has


    tremendous power, and was originally owned by the Butterfly Divine n that had been exterminated


    five hundred years ago. I nned to find the other half of the map after stealing this forbidden item, and


    then go to that mysterious ce to find the peak level power. However, as you can see now, that wish


    is still just a wish..." The old voiceughed wildly. It seemed like he was getting crazier by the minute.


    "It seems that you are really stubborn, sir. I didn''t expect that the Heavenly Demon n also has some


    forbidden item, and that it belonged to the Butterfly Divine n before..." Rocky said with a cold face. If


    it was true, then the matter at hand seemed to be moreplicated than it already was.


    "More than thirty years ago, my cultivation reached a bottleneck and I have been desperately looking


    for a way to break through. Then, I identally knew that there is a treasure in the Heavenly Demon


    n that could help humans break through their power limits. So, I sneaked into their ce to steal it.


    But I didn''t expect that I only stole half of the map. After that, I was caught by Townsend and several


    spiritual master elders jointly. That''s why I ended up here. In the past thirty years, I have been


    concentrating on cultivating and waiting for the right opportunity..." The old voice sounded extremely


    resigned, and then he continued, "If I can get this forbidden item, even the spiritual race will be afraid of


    me. Ha-ha..."


    "The Heavenly Demon n beings are not idiots. How could they even let you steal the forbidden item


    so easily! Besides, the ce where the forbidden item is hidden must be very secret." Rocky shook his


    head to clear his thoughts.


    "You''re right. Didn''t you say that Townsend is already dead? Only he and a couple of elders know that


    this item exists, but only he knew where it is actually hidden. Since Townsend is dead, no one knows its


    whereabouts. Townsend''s death may be the opportunity that I''ve been waiting for. Perhaps it''s finally


    time to take action..." The old voice sounded a little hesitant.

 Chapter 1323 Slaughtering The Clan

    Chapter 1323 ughtering The n


    With a cold smile in his eyes, Rocky said, "Perhaps, I can help you with that, sir."


    "You must be kidding me. You? Let''s face it. Based on your aura, you look like you can only deal with


    an ordinary spiritual master at most," the old voice replied, rejecting his offer. Actually, Rocky had


    suppressed his aura at that time. Otherwise, the old man would not have said those words.


    "The Heavenly Demon n has a lot of members. I know that getting rid of those beings will be difficult


    for you, especially if you need more time to find the forbidden item hidden in their ce. Regardless,


    I''m willing to help you. I can distract them while you find the forbidden item. It can surely buy you some


    time," Rocky suggested gently.


    "That sounds good to me! I am not threatened by those Heavenly Demon n beings. But to be


    honest, they irritate me a lot. I''ll take all the help I can get. I think that''s a great n to buy me more


    time." In that instant, the old voice seemed to be considering Rocky''s proposal.


    "So, do you agree with the n, sir?" Rocky inquired.


    "Boy, you must have some requirements for your help, right?" the old voice asked keenly.


    "Yes, I do. Before you leave the Asura Cave, I hope you can save someone for me." Rocky did not


    think twice as he went straight to the point of his agenda.


    "So, does this involve a woman?" The old voice seemed to have made an urate guess.


    "Yes, it sure does," Rocky said truthfully.


    "It''s not something new. Since ancient times, every hero fails to pull through the beauty pass and they


    find it difficult to give up or leave the beauty they love. Being young and arrogant is not always a bad


    thing. In fact, this is the time for you to do what you can and what you want. In a nutshell, I appreciate


    the courage that burns in you. I bet that the human being locked up here must not be ordinary!" The old


    voice sounded like he was someone who had experienced a lot in his lifetime.


    "So, do you agree with that, too, sir?" Rocky continued.


    "Now tell me, where is she locked up?" the old voice asked straightforwardly.


    "The thing is, I don''t know where she is. But as soon as I go out, there will definitely be a lot of noise.


    By that time, you should already know her location. She is very important to me. I hope you can save


    her and keep her safe and sound. After you save her, please ask her to leave right away. I''ll do my best


    to buy you as much time as I can," Rocky pleaded. From the start, he had an inkling that this old voice


    belonged to a powerful person. Moreover, he thought that if the old man could help him save Marcia,


    then he would have no reservations when it came to dealing with Alston and the rest of the Heavenly


    Demon n.


    "Okay, I understand. Let''s move right after dark!" the old man replied hastily as if he couldn''t wait any


    longer.


    Soon, night fell, and the red moon hung over the sky of the Heavenly Demon n territory, looking a


    little bit bizarre than usual.


    As Rocky closed his eyes, he suddenly felt a strong auraing from the cave that he was staying in.


    Immediately, he opened his eyes and saw a figure appearing in front of him from out of the blue.


    "Wait, are you the one I was talking to?" Upon taking a closer look at the figure in front of him, Rocky


    found the person to be way younger than how his voice sounded. In fact, this man looked like he was


    about fifty years old. He had a strapping build, with scruffy beard all over his face. However, the most


    important thing about him was that he possessed a restrained and rxed aura. He had reached at


    least fifth grade of the Immortal Stage, cing him at the peak among the human spirit maniptors in


    the Wild Spirit Land. Rocky never thought that such a powerful man had been trapped in the Heavenly


    Demon n for more than thirty years.


    The big shot looked straight into Rocky''s eyes and asked curiously, "How old are you, boy?"


    "A little over twenty," Rocky answered.


    "Hmm. Interesting. How could you possibly reach the Immortal Stage in your early twenties? Plus, I can


    feel that your aura is very strange and somewhat evil..." During that time, the big shot could not begin


    toprehend how odd Rocky''s aura was.


    But of course, he had no idea that Rocky was restraining most of his aura. If he ever revealed his real


    power, then the man would have to pick his jaws from the floor out of astonishment.


    "So, what''s your name?" the big shot continued.


    "I''m Basil," Rocky remarked.


    "Wait. Are you that Prince Crimson who fused with the Holy Dragon Bead''s power?" the big shot


    supposed.


    "I didn''t know that you have heard of me." Rocky was a little shocked to know that the man who had


    been locked here for thirty years actually knew him.


    "How could I not? The members of the Heavenly Demon n have always been talking about you this


    past couple of days. I''ve heard some things about you, but not too much. Seize the day,d. You can


    have been given such strength at your age, and you should take your sweet time to go on other


    adventures!" the big shot said with certainty.


    "May I know your name, sir?" Rocky returned the question.


    "Speaking of which, I think meeting you here is destiny''s calling. Decades ago, I was still a member of


    the Ximen n," the big shot said.


    "The Ximen n?" Rocky''s eyes widened. He never expected that such a big shot like this guy came


    from the Ximen n.


    "It''s nice to meet you. Call me Bart," the man replied.


    "Likewise. So you mean to say that you are the most talented spirit maniptor in the Ximen n?"


    Rocky remembered that he once heard from Lena that there was a very powerful and talented spirit


    maniptor in the Ximen n. Unfortunately, he had not been found since his disappearance several


    decades ago.


    "How is that brat Bryant doing these days? What level has he reached?" Bart asked in a hurry. The


    "Bryant" that Bart was talking about was the current chief of the Ximen n. But upon hearing how the


    man said his name, Rocky could not believe that such a powerful man in the Holy Dragon Empire was


    just like a young boy in his words.


    "Last time I checked, he should be at about the fourth grade of the Immortal Stage," Rocky estimated.


    "Well, that''s not bad. Not bad at all! Back in the day, that guy is a little weaker than me. What do you


    know? I never thought he would even reach that level," Bart said as he bore pride on his chest.


    "Hey, it''s gettingte. Should we take action now?" Rocky whispered as he looked at the dark and


    gloomy sky right outside the cave.


    "Are you really sure you can attract the attention of the Heavenly Demon n members alone? I


    mean, I admire your bravery, but it''s very dangerous. If you don''t do it well, you can lose your life." Bart


    couldn''t help but give Rocky a look of concern.


    On the other hand, Rocky smiled evilly. Not long after, he stood up and walked outside. In a sh,


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    several ordinary spiritual beings who had been guarding outside the cavey lifeless on the floor.


    "Thank you again, sir. I''m leaving now." Rocky thanked Bart and nced at him. Immediately, he


    pped the wings produced by the ck me behind him and flew towards the center of the Heavenly


    Demon n''sir.


    "This guy must be more powerful than I thought?" Bart noticed that Rocky''s aura might not be that


    mediocre. In fact, he thought that Rocky''s aura might be something that humans did not possess at all.


    Perhaps, this aura was stranger and more powerful than that of the spiritual race.


    Soon after, in the tribe of the Heavenly Demon n, fire suddenly soared into the sky, and the hubbub


    of voices could be heard.


    Meanwhile, right in the center hall of the n, Alston was discussing with the patriarchs of the Ghost


    Master n, and the Giants n. "What''s that?" asked one of the patriarchs. They looked at each


    other upon hearing the rumbling noise just outside the hall.


    "Patriarch, I''ve got some bad news! Prince Crimson has escaped, and he is currently wiping out our


    people..." An ordinary spiritual being barged in their hall in a hurry to report.

 Chapter 1324 An Eight-star Spirit-manipulated Beast

    Chapter 1324 An Eight-star Spirit-manipted Beast


    "This guy is really restless. He must be nning to save Marcia when we are not paying attention. But


    it won''t be easy for him to find the ce where Marcia is locked up. However, we must still strengthen


    Marcia''s guards. Guards..." Alston decisively ordered.


    "We''ll go and have a look immediately. He won''t be easy to deal with!" Obviously, the Ghost Master


    n''s patriarch still held grudges against Rocky for what he had done to his n before.


    Then, Alston, together with the two patriarchs, walked out of the hall. Not long after, they saw that


    Rocky was in the center of the Heavenly Demon nir. He was fighting against a hundred members


    of the Heavenly Demon npletely on his own. Some of the members were killed, and some were


    severely injured. They could not resist Rocky''s killing momentum at all.


    "If it weren''t for the fact that he has the Divine Spiritual Source, we wouldn''t have to care about him at


    all," the Ghost Master n''s patriarch said with hatred.


    "Well, even though he has the Divine Spiritual Source, we don''t need to be afraid of him. Remember


    that his woman is still in our hands. He will not hastily use the source''s power. If we work together,


    taking him down won''t be a problem," Alston assured them.


    "What are we waiting for then?" The aura of the Giants n''s patriarch shook after he said that.


    With that, Alston and the two patriarchs quickly rushed towards Rocky together.


    When he saw the threeing towards him, an evil smile crept at the corners of his mouth. He waved


    the huge ming de in his hand and activated all his power at once.


    The entire Heavenly Demon n was bing apletely hell-like battlefield


    Meanwhile, even though Rocky caused a chaos in the whole Heavenly Demon n, all the passes and


    entrances were still heavily guarded that even a fly could not pass through. However, it didn''t seem to


    be an obstacle in Bart''s eyes. His figure was moving fast like a ghost that was directly headed in one


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    direction. Not far away from him, there were dozens of members of the Heavenly Demon n who


    were strengthening their vignce.


    Not long after, Bart sneaked into a deste area a mile away from the Heavenly Demon n''s


    territory. He saw that there was only a temple-like divine hall standing there. If one wasn''t familiar with


    the Heavenly Demon n, he definitely wouldn''t have been able to find this ce. This was where


    Alston imprisoned Marcia.


    It was clear that Alston had put a lot of effort into preventing Rocky from rescuing Marcia. Alston had


    calcted thousands of possibilities, but unfortunately he did not expect that Rocky would meet Bart


    who had been locked up in the Heavenly Demon n for more than thirty years, and that the two of


    them would actually team up.


    When Bart approached the divine hall, he saw that there were about a hundred Heavenly Demon n


    guards around the hall. The guards included the forces and a few powerful ordinary spiritual beings.


    So, it was not easy to sneak into the divine hall. But he couldn''t make a scene just to save Marcia


    because he was still going to find the forbidden item hidden by Townsend.


    "The woman that he wants to save must be locked inside. But it''s heavily guarded. It won''t be easy to


    get in and save her," Bart murmured to himself. He looked around and found a dense forest on the left


    side of the hall. After pondering for a while, he dived into the forest.


    A momentter, a loud sound suddenly came from the dense forest. The sound attracted the attention


    of the guards outside the divine hall.


    With that, an ordinary spiritual being led more than a dozen spiritual ves to search the dense forest.


    A long time had passed, and they still were noting out from the forest which naturally aroused the


    suspicion of the other guards. Two more ordinary spiritual beings immediately rushed in with some


    spiritual ves. After a quick rustle in the forest, there was absolutely no other sound.


    The rest of the guards looked at each other and then rushed into the dense forest, leaving behind more


    than a dozen spiritual ves. Suddenly, a ck figure shed out of the forest and rushed to the


    remaining spiritual ves outside the divine hall at an amazingly fast speed. Almost in an instant, the


    spiritual ves were hit and fell on the ground without making any sound.


    "These spiritual race beings are simple-minded indeed!" Bart yfullyughed before sneaking into the


    divine hall.


    After entering the hall, Bart saw a beautiful woman there. She was sitting cross-legged in the center of


    an enchanted barrier. Her eyes were closed, and her delicate face was calm.


    "This guy has a good taste indeed. No wonder he wanted to save her. He is as capable as I was back


    then," Bart boasted and then said to the woman, "Wake up, girl. It''s time for us to leave this ce."


    Marcia, who sensed Bart''s aura, opened her eyes. She was incredibly surprised to see a top master at


    the Immortal Stage appear in front of her.


    "Wait, who are you?" Marcia immediately asked.


    "A young man asked me a favor to rescue you. Please don''t ask any more questions. You need to trust


    me. We must leave now." Bart didn''t want to exin more. He threw out a palm attack and hit the


    enchanted barrier that trapped Marcia. However, the enchanted barrier was obviously extraordinarily


    strong, and even Bart couldn''t break through it at once.


    "Let me help you, sir." Marcia increased her spiritual power, and an astonishing aura of the spiritual


    master level immediately rushed out towards the enchanted barrier.


    Boom! Boom!


    Under the impact of the two astonishing forces, the enchanted barrier was finallypletely broken.


    "Girl, don''t tell me you''re actually from the spiritual race?" Bart was taken aback when he saw that


    Marcia released an amazing aura of a spiritual master. She looked like an ordinary human girl, but she


    actually possessed the strength of a powerful spiritual master.


    "Sir, no more nonsense! Let''s get to the point. Tell me, where is Basil now?" Marcia asked immediately.


    From what Bart said a while ago, she knew that the so-called young man that Bart referred must be


    Rocky. She didn''t know what kind of rtionship Bart had with Rocky to willingly take a risk in helping


    him save her. Yet, she didn''t want to know that now, as she was more worried about Rocky.


    "Girl, be polite to me! How dare you say that? Well, he''s messing with the Heavenly Demon n to buy


    us some time. He told me to ask you to immediately leave the Heavenly Demon n after I saved


    you," Bart said as he red at her.


    "No, I need to find him." Marcia grew more worried when she heard this.


    "Well, I won''t stop you if you want to find him, but don''t prevent me from stealing treasures. Take care


    of yourself then!" Bart said and quickly rushed out of the hall.


    Seeing this, Marcia followed him closely.


    However, as soon as the two of them walked out of the divine hall, they saw a mass of people outside.


    The guards who had been deceived by Bart a while ago had already been waiting outside for them.


    Seeing this, Bart didn''t intend to show any mercy. He summoned his eight-star spirit-manipted beast


    which was like a giant bull with mes surrounding its body.


    The appearance of his spirit-manipted beast immediately shocked the guards. After all, the eight-


    star spirit-manipted beast was immensely powerful. Even in the spiritual race, only the guardian


    beast of an advanced spiritual master couldpete with it!

 Chapter 1325 Barts Help

    Chapter 1325 Bart''s Help


    The eight-star spirit-manipted beast took a few deep breaths and directly rushed to the members of


    the Heavenly Demon n who also summoned their guardian beasts to resist the attack.


    Seeing this, Marcia also summoned her Holy-blood Dragon King.


    When her beast appeared, it roared with great power. Two blood wheels appeared around it and it


    immediately rushed to the enemy.


    "What? Girl, is your beast a legendary guardian beast?" Bart was filled with experience and knowledge.


    He immediately recognized the Holy-blood Dragon King who had the aura of a legendary guardian


    beast. He couldn''t help but feel a little surprised when he spoke. He had already been shocked by the


    young man a while ago, and now this woman also made him a little surprised. She not only possessed


    the strength of a spiritual master, but also had a legendary guardian beast.


    Not long after, nearly a hundred members of the Heavenly Demon n were quickly killed through the


    joint efforts of Bart and Marcia.


    However, another three Heavenly Demon n spiritual masters led arge group to rush over and


    surround Bart and Marcia at once.


    "This is really getting troublesome!" Bart''s face quickly darkened when he saw theing enemies.


    What he had nned was to steal the forbidden item immediately after he saved Marcia, but now it


    seemed that it was not likely to happen.


    "Sir, I thought you were going to steal some treasure? Please go ahead. I can take care of those


    beings. I''ll find Basil myself once I''m done here..." Marcia considerately said.


    "Well, I prefer to help people until they''repletely out of trouble! If I leave you alone like this, my


    reputation as Bart will be ruined if the news reaches the Holy Dragon Empire!" Bart snorted out.


    "So, you are the famous Bart from the Ximen n! I''ve heard a lot about you!" Marcia was also


    surprised to hear that. She didn''t expect that the legendary figure of the Ximen n would suddenly


    appear here and help Rocky save her.


    "Oh, please don''t tter me. Aren''t you going to find that young man? I''ll go with you!" Bart thought for a


    while and said. Because he knew that even though he wanted to steal the forbidden item now, there


    was no chance.


    At the same time, in the Heavenly Demon n, the ck light soared into the sky.


    Rocky fought against Alston, the other two patriarchs, as well as many elders of the Heavenly Demon


    n and other members who surrounded him just like the tide, but he was still having the whip hand.


    Of course, it was also because Alston did not show his true strength yet. It was obvious that he was


    deliberately hiding it. It seems like he did not want the two patriarchs to know his true strength.


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t be easy for Rocky to deal with him.


    At that time, the two patriarchs joined hands to disy two powerful secret skills of the spiritual race


    and instantly directed them at Rocky.


    Boom! Boom!


    After two loud bangs, a dazzling light shot out in all directions.


    But soon enough, a ck me shadow rushed out of the light and turned into a huge Moon de that


    directly faced the two patriarchs.


    Seeing this, they didn''t dare to attack it head-on. They immediately dodged instead, but many of the


    members of the Heavenly Demon n around them didn''t have enough time to react. They were hit


    and instantly vanished into thin air.


    "Go out there and fight, all of you! Don''t give him any chance to breathe at all!" Alston shouted. It


    seemed that he wanted to consume Rocky''s strength using the huge crowd.


    With that, several elders of the Heavenly Demon n immediately surrounded Rocky again. And


    Rocky rushed forward with great momentum.


    "I wonder if he rescued Marcia already?" Rocky murmured to himself with a cold and deadly look in his


    eyes.


    More and more members of the Heavenly Demon n gathered around Rocky. They all looked so


    eager to kill him. Besides that, the two patriarchs led seven or eight powerful spiritual masters. Rocky


    was undoubtedly under great pressure.


    Despite that, he still seemed to be skillful, but Alston, who he worried about the most, still did not make


    any move. Thest time he fought Alston, he only gained a little advantage with the power of the Spirit


    Possession. So, he knew that Alston was definitely his biggest threat.


    However, just as Rocky was in the tight encirclement, a figure suddenly rushed out and danced in the


    air.


    "Fire Demon Attack!" The figure''s whole body was covered with fire and it suddenly turned into a rising


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    fire shadow. It soared into the sky, covering a hundred meters in an instant.


    In a blink of an eye, all the members of the Heavenly Demon n who were enveloped were dead or


    injured.


    "Boy, you''re not dead yet. Great job!" The figure came close to Rocky and burst into wildughter.


    "Sir, why are you still here? Did you manage to release her?" Rocky couldn''t help but ask when he saw


    Bart.


    "See for yourself!" While Bart was speaking, another beautiful figure descended from the sky riding on


    a huge dragon shadow. In an instant, she swept away dozens of members of the Heavenly Demon


    n and immediatelynded beside Rocky.


    It was Marcia and the Holy-blood Dragon King.


    "Basil..." Marcia was relieved as soon as she saw that he was safe and sound.


    "Didn''t I tell you to leave?" When Rocky saw Marcia, his face immediately became cold.


    "No, I won''t leave you here alone or give up on you," Marcia excitedly answered.


    Rocky was totally speechless. He thought he was already fully decided to be heartless, but he


    obviously failed to let Marcia give up on him.


    "Boy, are these two spirit-manipted beasts both yours?" Bart curiously asked.


    Rocky turned to look at him, and nodded.


    "Sir, aren''t you supposed to steal the treasure?" Rocky coldly changed another topic.


    "Forget about it. I don''t even know where it is. And even if I do know, I think it''s difficult for me to take


    the treasure away in this situation. Just let me help you this time!" Bart tly said.


    "Alright. Then you must be prepared for theing danger, sir." Rocky mischievously grinned at Bart.


    Alston''s face darkened when he saw that Marcia got out along with a mysterious master that was at


    least at the fifth grade of the Immortal Stage.


    "Tell me, who is that old man?" Alston asked one of the elders.


    The elder immediately told him Bart''s background.


    "Huh? That''s Bart?! He was once the famous genius spirit maniptor of the Ximen n. He stole an


    important thing from Patriarch Townsend?" Alston''s eyes froze immediately when he heard that. Then


    he turned to Bart and shouted, "Old man, if you hand over the thing you stole from our n, I will let


    you go. If you are with them, you will have no choice but to die!"

 Chapter 1326 Came For The Rescue

    Chapter 1326 Came For The Rescue


    "No way! I''d rather give it to this young man than give it back to the Heavenly Demon n!" Bart said,


    his lips curled disdainfully.


    At the moment, his expression suddenly became stern, as he took out a stone te carved with


    strange patterns from his inner pocket and handed it to Rocky.


    "Sir, what are you doing? What is this?" Rocky couldn''t help asking, even as he carefully epted the


    strange te in his hands.


    "You should leave now, while I cover for you two. The Heavenly Demon n desperately wants to deal


    with you, so you have to be careful. Consider this as my gift to you. Go and find the other half of the


    map, which will help you find the power to fight against the spiritual race," Bart instructed him. Rocky''s


    face looked serious as he listened, for he knew that Bart was giving him a heavy responsibility.


    "I''m not so weak that I need you to cover for me, sir. In fact, it will be easier for me to make a move if


    you two don''te. But forget that..." Rocky''s face froze. He immediately opened his Magic Spiritual


    Space and a figure flew out from it.


    "Brat, you finally let me make a move." Gluttonughed wildly, disregarding all the people around them.


    "Haven''t you been wanting to kill the spiritual race beings for a long time? Now the opportunity has


    form," Rocky said with an evil smile. The dim light cast shadows on his face, making him look like an


    angel of death.


    "Then I''ll not stand on ceremony." As if it was ready to move, Glutton looked around at the dense crowd


    of the Heavenly Demon n members.


    The next moment, a breathtaking demonic aura burst out from its body, as it shed with intense,


    blinding light. Its human body continued to grow, until it gradually turned into the shape of a beast,


    standing between heaven and earth like a mountain.


    "Is this your spirit-manipted beast?" Bart stared at Rocky in surprise, as the evil aura emitted by this


    beast was even stronger than that of Marcia''s Holy-blood Dragon King. It was quite obvious that this


    one was very powerful.


    After Glutton transformed into its original beast form, it rushed directly to the dark mass of Heavenly


    Demon n members around it, ughtering them with delight on its face. As soon as those spiritual


    race beings saw it, their faces twisted in horror, while their feet froze on the spot.


    The faces of the two patriarchs were also ghastly pale. Bart, and Marcia who had the sacred Holy-


    blood Dragon King with her, were already very difficult to fight. They did not expect that Rocky would


    summon another powerful ancient demonic beast to assist them.


    "Let''s go!" Rocky yelled at Bart and Marcia with his eyes narrowed in concentration. Then, he gave the


    signal to Glutton, who immediately dashed to one direction with unstoppable momentum.


    The three of them followed closely behind the beast and broke out of the encirclement.


    "Are we going to let them go like this?" the patriarch of the Ghost Master n asked, looking at Alston


    agitatedly.


    "Of course not. It looks like I have to be serious. I was going to show this at the end, but now it seems


    that I can''t wait anymore." After saying this, Alston suddenly sneered and soared into the air as if he


    had a trump card already prepared, and he probably did.


    In a blink of an eye, he flew across the sky andnded in front of Glutton.


    As soon as it saw Alston blocking his way, Glutton immediately roared. Its strong forelimbs raised high


    and fell from the sky, covering Alston''s entire body.


    Just as it was about to crush Alston under its gigantic limbs, a strange long mace suddenly appeared in


    Alston''s hand. It was as long as a sword, thick as an arm, and strange lines were engraved all over its


    surface. The ck smoke rose scathingly, which easily frightened those whoid eyes on it.


    "Dark King Mace!" Alston shouted as his eyes opened and shed like a bronze bell filled with streaks


    of blood.


    In the next breath, the ground beneath the whole Heavenly Demon nir shook violently, and then


    countless soul shadows flew out from under them, gathering towards the Dark King Mace in Alston''s


    hand. Almost at the same time, Glutton''s forelimbs were resisted by a huge force, and it was stuck in


    the air, unable to get close to Alston as if a barrier was between them. After those soul shadows


    gathered in the Dark King Mace in Alston''s hand, its spiritual light immediately soared.


    "Soul Breaking!" Alston shouted. Immediately, an astonishing soul light beam rushed out of the Dark


    King Mace and headed straight for Glutton.


    Due to its gigantic size, Glutton couldn''t dodge at all and was directly hit by the soul light beam.


    It let out a heart-wrenching howl, as it dashed and galloped uncontrobly.


    Rocky''s face turned cold when he saw the abrupt change, and his eyes immediately fell on the Dark


    King Mace in Alston''s hand.


    "Look at his hand! Could that be the Heavenly Demon n''s forbidden item?" Bart looked shocked at


    his discovery.


    "Yes, it seems to be their forbidden item," answered Rocky tightly. He clenched his fists in distress, as


    he thought that an ordinary item could never defeat Glutton so easily. Thus, it could only be a forbidden


    item. However, he didn''t expect that Alston would obtain the forbidden item of the Heavenly Demon


    n.


    At that moment, it seemed that Glutton was no longer under his control, so Rocky immediately opened


    his Magic Spiritual Space and forced it back.


    Seeing that Rocky took back his beast, Alstonughed and haughtily looked at him, saying, "The


    strongest ancient demonic beast is nothing more than an ant to me. You can''t escape from me this


    time!"


    On the other hand, the two patriarchs also rushed forward. They could not help but stare greedily at the


    Dark King Mace in Alston''s hand, jealousy evident on their faces. They did not expect that Alston had


    such a powerful treasure.


    "So this is a forbidden item. It is really powerful!" the patriarch of the Ghost Master n said enviously.


    "When did the Heavenly Demon n hide such a treasure? And howe we know nothing about it


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    at all?" The patriarch of the Giants n was also a little unhappy.


    "It''s not the right time to care about such trivial things. I''ll exin it to you after we get the Divine


    Spiritual Source back, patriarchs. We have them trapped now. It''s a great chance." Obviously, Alston


    was trying to change the topic.


    The two patriarchs looked at each other and then looked at Rocky and the two people behind him.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed in thought. He still had a trump card¡ªthe Divine Spiritual Source. However, he


    could not use it because of its exceedingly destructive power. If he released its power, everything would


    be destroyed except the owner. And at that point, he had Bart and Marcia by his side, so he could not


    use the Divine Spiritual Source.


    While Rocky was in a dilemma, arge group of ck shadows suddenly flew over from the sky. They


    seemed to be figures of the spiritual race.


    Marcia seemed to have sensed something even before she saw them. She cried out in surprise, "It''s


    my sister. They are here!"


    Sure enough, soon, the Dragon Master n beings led by Moira appeared, and Sabina and the other


    women were among them. However, to Rocky''s surprise, the next group to appear was the Butterfly


    Divine n beings led by Cherry.


    "They still came for the rescue..." Rocky''s eyes brightened with a hopeful smile.


    The joint team led by Moira and Cherry had traveled thousands of miles, just to rescue Rocky and


    Marcia. At that moment, hope bloomed in their chest like the warm sunrise.

 Chapter 1327 The Astonishing Icy Aura

    Chapter 1327 The Astonishing Icy Aura


    "Basil and my master are there..." Sabina, apanied by two other women, was the first to spot


    Rocky, Marcia, and Bart. Her face turned pale when she saw that they were besieged.


    Hundreds of members of the Dragon Master n and the Butterfly Divine n, led by Moira and


    Cherry, rushed forward and cleared a bloody path toward Rocky and the others.


    "Basil, master, are you all right?" Sabina was the first to rush forward and ask. Concern reflected in her


    tone and expression as she turned her gaze at Rocky and Marcia.


    "We are fine," Marcia replied with a shake of her head.


    "Marcia, you go first. I''ll cover you," Moira, who had just arrived, instructed Marcia and Rocky.


    "No, you leave with Marcia and Sir Bart first. I''ll take care of the rest..." Rocky refused firmly as he


    nced at Moira.


    When Alston saw reinforcements of the Dragon Master n and the Butterfly Divine n appear, his


    expression turned grim, and fury coursed through him.


    "What are you waiting for? Kill them all!" Alston thundered.


    Soon, thousands of members of the Heavenly Demon n, led by several elders and spiritual masters,


    rushed forward like a tide.


    "Leave now!" Driven by a sense of urgency, Rocky turned and called out to Moira and the others. Then


    he summoned his two beasts to wee the dense charging crowd of the Heavenly Demon n.


    "Master, what should we do..." Sabina appeared anxious as she looked at Marcia.


    "Listen to him," Marcia said at once as she nodded to Moira and Cherry.


    The next moment, Marcia and the other women, and hundreds of members of the Dragon Master n


    and the Butterfly Divine n rushed toward the borders of the Heavenly Demon n''s territory.


    "Two patriarchs, please hold him back. Once I gather the power of the Dark King Mace, I will give him a


    fatal blow!" Now that Rocky was alone, Alston grabbed the chance to instruct the patriarchs of the


    Ghost Master n and the Giants n. A sinister smile tugged at the corners of his lips as he thought


    how devastating his attack would be.


    The two patriarchs looked at each other and exchanged a subtle nod. A split secondter, the


    patriarchs, the elders, and the spiritual masters of the Heavenly Demon n rushed toward Rocky to


    suppress him.


    Rocky, however, seemed prepared. After Marcia and the others moved a few hundred meters away,


    the ck me behind him surged, transformed into wings, and rose into the sky. Suspended in the air,


    Rocky moved his left hand forward, and a ball of nine-colored divine light levitated over his palm.


    Everyone gasped as the nine-colored divine light was the Divine Spiritual Source!


    "Bloom! Divine Spiritual Source!" Rocky roared as he raised the Divine Spiritual Source in his hand. It


    emitted a dazzling light, like colorful fireworks that illuminated the whole night sky.


    Marcia and others who were fleeing were surprised by the sudden luminosity and turned. The intense


    brightness almost blinded them!


    "Run!" Understanding shed through Marcia, and she urged the others to move faster. She knew that


    Rocky had activated the power of the Divine Spiritual Source and that it would be dangerous for them if


    they lingered.


    A momentter, the entire Heavenly Demon n''s ground was enveloped by the nine-colored divine


    light. Not a sound could be heard as deathly silence descended!


    After a while, the nine-colored divine light slowly dissipated. None of the Heavenly Demon nir


    buildings were in sight. Only ruins could be seen, and debris was scattered everywhere.


    The two patriarchs, as well as the elders and the spiritual masters of the Heavenly Demon n, who


    had been charging at Rocky before, had survived the impact. Although they had saved their lives, they


    suffered from the bacsh and shock. They looked around awkwardly before casting a fear-filled


    nce at the hovering figure illuminated by the nine-colored divine light.


    Rocky sneered as he looked around the destruction caused by the Divine Spiritual Source. His eyes


    turned cold, and he was expressionless. However, as he had released the power of the Divine Spiritual


    Source, his own power had reached its limit, and he had to leave right away.


    As he turned, a powerful soul beam hurtled toward him as though it had been waiting for this


    opportunity to strike. Rocky''s eyes widened with surprise as he tried to dodge. Relief coursed through


    him as he avoided the soul beam. However, a split secondter, rm reced the relief as a ghost-


    like figure appeared in front of him. Before Rocky could react, the figure swung the Dark King Mace in


    his hand.


    Unable to avoid the iing attack, Rocky steeled himself for a direct hit. The impact was so mighty


    that he felt as though his whole body was about to explode. Helpless and weakened, he fell to the


    ground.


    Boom!


    A cloud of dust rose and spiraled toward the sky.


    "Ha-ha. You are still weaker than me!" Delight glimmered in Alston''s eyes as he flew down andughed


    wildly.


    Although his head throbbed as if it were being torn apart, Rocky mustered the energy to stand. His


    knees felt weak, but he looked at Alston calmly. However, underneath his calm appearance, Rocky


    gritted his teeth as he tried to endure the agonizing pain coursing through him. Alston''s attack was


    quite powerful and it had caused severe damage.


    After Alston''s blownded on Rocky, the two patriarchs rushed forward.


    "Patriarch Alston, good job! Now the Divine Spiritual Source will belong to us," the patriarch of the


    Ghost Master n blurted as excitement surged within him.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, Alston suddenly appeared in front of him and pressed his


    palm on the patriarch''s chest. Considering the injuries he sustained from the earlier attack and the


    shockwaves from the Divine Spiritual Source just now, the patriarch of the Ghost Master n could not


    resist.


    "There is no ''us''. Only me! The Divine Spiritual Source belongs to me. From now on, the Ghost Master


    n and the Giants n will submit to me! And you two are no longer of use to me," Alston said


    insidiously. Suddenly, his whole body lit up.


    The face of the Ghost Master n''s patriarch turned deathly pale as his spiritual soul was sucked out.


    After Alston drained his soul, the Ghost Master n''s patriarch turned into a mummy.


    "You asked for it!" Rocky remarked with a cold re. Had the Ghost Master n''s patriarch listened to


    his advice before, he wouldn''t have ended up like this.


    "Who... who the hell are you?" Fear reflected in the expression of the Giants n''s patriarch. Never in


    his wildest dreams had he imagined that Alston would be cruel enough to absorb the spiritual soul of


    the other patriarch. What shocked him more was that this was not something that a being from the


    spiritual race could do.


    "I will give you one chance to save your life. You know what to do, don''t you?" Alston stated as he


    turned to the remaining patriarch. The sinister grin tugging on his lips morphed his handsome features.


    He couldn''t have looked more monstrous if he tried!


    The patriarch''s eyes widened, and his mouth fell open. He shot a terror-struck glimpse at his


    mummifiedpanion before looking at the Dark King Mace in Alston''s hand. Then he fell to his knees


    and said, "From now on, the Giants n will submit to the Heavenly Demon n!"


    "That''s good." Superiority and victory glimmered in Alston''s eyes as he burst intoughter. He faced


    Rocky and ordered, "If you hand over the Divine Spiritual Source, I might consider sparing your life."


    "Killing me is not that easy." Rocky''s eyes turned cold. It was evident that he wanted to fight to the end


    of his life. Even though his current strength was insufficient to defeat Alston, Rocky was unwilling to


    "Then, let''s try." Alston''s anger rose sharply when he saw that Rocky was still defiant.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, the two figures were face to face. Their gazes locked, and a sh of intense light burst forth.


    "You two are still as hostile as before!" Right at that tense moment, a voice echoed in the space a split


    second before an icy light descended from the sky. An astonishing aura of ice enveloped the two men.

 Chapter 1328 Lets Make A Deal

    Chapter 1328 Let''s Make A Deal


    Rocky and Alston immediately looked up as soon as they heard the sweet voice. The icy light slowly


    fell from the sky. Afternding, the light dissipated and revealed an iparably beautiful face.


    "It''s you." Rocky couldn''t help but be stunned. What appeared in front of him was the mysterious


    woman named Ice Queen. He had seen her when he went to the Snow Cemetery in to look for the


    colored pearl, and she was also one of the twelve statues.


    What he didn''t know was that ever since he came back from the Snow Cemetery in, she had been


    secretly watching him and even saved him once.


    "Ice Queen, I didn''t expect that I will see you again. You are still so astonishingly beautiful!" It was


    strange that Alston suddenly talked to Ice Queen in such a strange tone.


    "Long time no see, Sebastian. I didn''t expect that you would break the seal at all." Ice Queen quickly


    nced at Alston and seemed to see right through him.


    "I must thank this guy right here. If he didn''t use Belial''s power to unseal me, I''m afraid I would still be


    sealed in the Heavenly God Temple," Alston sneered and nced at Rocky.


    "Wait, are you..." Rocky was also shocked by Alston''s words. Judging from Alston''s tone, it was


    obvious that there was someone else in Alston''s body. In addition to what he said before, it was easy to


    guess that the powerful ghost hidden in his body was exactly the one he released from the stone


    chamber of the Evil King Hall. But he did not expect that Alston would be possessed by the ghost. No


    wonder Alston was able to grasp such evil power. It turned out that this ghost was behind all this.


    "I didn''t expect that we three would meet again after so many years," Ice Queen said as if she was


    reminiscing about the past.


    "What do you mean by ''we three''? Wait, he is also..." Alston suddenly looked at Rocky in confusion.


    Rocky seemed to understand what Ice Queen meant. The ghost attached to Alston seemed to be one


    of the twelve statues. But why was he sealed by Divine King Belial?


    "You can leave now," Ice Queen suddenly said to Rocky as she looked at him.


    "No, he can''t leave! I won''t allow it..." Alston ferociously said.


    However, before Alston could even finish his words, an ice bird appeared under Rocky''s feet and


    immediately dragged him away.


    Alston was about to run after him, but he was immediately stopped by Ice Queen.


    "Ice Queen, don''t think that I won''t dare to kill you," Alston angrily shouted at her.


    "Oh please, you are no match for me," Ice Queen coldly and arrogantly said.


    "You must know that the Divine Spiritual Source is in his hands. Have you already forgotten what he did


    to us in the past? You were even tricked by him! Why are you still so stubborn? If he uses the Divine


    Spiritual Source against us, none of us can escape," Alston coldly eximed.


    "Don''t worry. Even though he is the reincarnation of Belial, he hasn''t fully possessed his power yet. It''s


    impossible for him harm us even though he had the Divine Spiritual Source. Besides, he doesn''t know


    what happened on that year yet. So, it''s impossible for him to deal with us," Ice Queen calmly


    exined.


    "How about we join hands? If we join hands, there''s no one that can stop us. The Wild Spirit Land will


    be ours again..." Alston insidiously said.


    "I''m not really interested in your ambition at all. I just want Belial. Don''t disturb him anymore. Let''s just


    make a deal instead! Just let him gather the other half of the Divine Spiritual Source; then let him


    merge it to form theplete source," Ice Queen suddenly suggested.


    "What? Have you gone crazy? What good will that do to us?" Alston angrily red at her.


    "If that happens, I''m going to use the Divine Spiritual Source to recall the real Belial," Ice Queen said


    with a gleam of excitement in her eyes.


    "What did you just say? You want to resurrect Belial? That won''t happen. I will never let you get what


    you want..." Alston firmly said.


    "What about I give you theplete Divine Spiritual Source in exchange for this? If you let me


    resurrect Belial, I will give you theplete Divine Spiritual Source and let you rule the world. I will also


    promise that Belial won''t spoil your good n again!" There was a shrewd look in Ice Queen''s beautiful


    eyes. Her elegant and fragile look didn''t reflect her sly personality.


    "How can I even trust you?" Alston thoughtfully asked.


    "Well, first, I haven''t killed you yet. With your current strength, I can definitely crush you to death with


    just my finger. You know that, right?" Ice Queen menacingly sneered.


    "If you kill me now, won''t it be easier for him to gather theplete Divine Spiritual Source? There


    must be another reason why you''re letting me live! Perhaps you want someone to deal with Holy Lord


    because you know that he will definitely interfere one way or another." Alston seemed to see


    immediately through the mind of Ice Queen.


    "Alright, I can''t hide that from you. Yes, I am worried that Holy Lord will hinder me from reviving Belial.


    So, I hope you can help me deal with him when the timees," Ice Queen admitted.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Okay, I promise you that. But you must also keep your word or you will never be able to see your


    Belial again," Alston reminded her.


    Ice Queen coldly snorted. Then, she waved her sleeve and left.


    "Do you really want her to revive Divine King Belial?" Alston suddenly said in a normal tone.


    "I don''t want to, but this may be the fastest way to get theplete Divine Spiritual Source. But once I


    get theplete source, I will immediately kill those two," Alston said in a strange voice with a cold


    smile on his face.


    Meanwhile, Marcia and the other women as well as the members of the Dragon Master n and the


    Butterfly Divine n had already retreated to the safe zone and were anxiously waiting for Rocky.


    "Master, do you think Basil will be alright?" Sabina worriedly asked Marcia.


    Thetter frowned at this. It had been a long time already, but Rocky still didn''t meet with them. It would


    be a lie if she told her disciple that she was not worried.


    "He has always been lucky. I think he should be fine," Erica replied first, even though she looked very


    worried.


    "All of you should take a rest first," Marcia gently said.


    However, they were all obviously worried about Rocky and couldn''t peacefully rest.


    After what seemed like an extremely long time, the tired women suddenly saw a figure flying down from


    an ice bird in the sky. They immediately surrounded him as soon as hended on the ground.


    "Basil..." Marcia and the other women could not help but breathe a sigh of relief when they saw that


    Rocky was safe and sound.


    Rocky looked around at Marcia, Moira, Cherry, and other members in front of him. The feelings in his


    heart were inexplicablyplicated. Although he tried his best to cut off his past, it was obviously not


    working.

 Chapter 1329 Never Give Up

    Chapter 1329 Never Give Up


    "Basil, we will never give up on you no matter what kind of person you imed to be, okay? Deep


    down, we know you are lying to us. Plus, we understand that you must be dealing with your own


    difficulties. With that being said, we will never let you fight alone," Marcia said understandingly. After


    going through such a life-and-death trial, she had found out that Rocky''s apathy and brutality were just


    a facade. It seemed as if he was trying to conceal something, and the thing was taking its toll on him,


    putting an unbelievable weight on his shoulders. Therefore, Marcia thought that it was best not to leave


    his side.


    On the other hand, the other women on the spot, including Moira and Cherry, also nodded their heads


    in agreement.


    "Boy, look around you! You are one lucky bastard! Take a look at all these women. They''re ready to die


    for you. I got to admit, you''re making me jealous!" Bart teased with a gentle smile on his face.


    "Who is he, master? I haven''t seen him before." Sabina took a good look at Bart. Upon noticing that he


    was a strapping spirit maniptor at the Immortal Stage, she couldn''t help but ask.


    "This is Mr. Bart from the Ximen n. He was once a famous genius spirit maniptor in the entire


    Wild Spirit Land," Marcia introduced.


    Sabina and the other women were shocked as soon as they heard who he was. Never did they expect


    that they could meet such a big shot.


    Not long after the introduction, Bart took out the te he had taken out and handed it over to Rocky.


    "But sir, this te..." Rocky saw the te and looked at Bart with surprised eyes.


    "Take it. It''s a gift. Time makes it inevitable that the rising generation is worthier than the former ones.


    Keep this te. You''ll never know when it will be useful to you. Well, I guess it''s time for me to


    leave. I''ve been locked up in here for more than thirty years, and it''s time for me to get out there and


    see the world again. Oh, by the way, if you see Bryant, please tell him I said hi." After his voice trailed


    off, he summoned his eight-star dragon beast, and flew up and away towards the sky.


    Marcia stared at Bart''s receding figure before she said to Rocky, "I didn''t expect that someone as


    famous as Mr. Bart would be imprisoned in the Heavenly Demon n for more than thirty years. I


    mean, it''s really unexpected. I''m just so d that Mr. Bart helped us a lot this time!"


    Rocky also nodded. If Bart hadn''t saved Marcia for him, then it would have been difficult for Rocky to


    save Marcia alone.


    "Do you have any idea what this te does or what it is for?" Marcia asked as she looked at the te in


    Rocky''s hand.


    "Look. There is a map, but it only shows half of it. I think it is leading us to a mysterious ce," Rocky


    remarked as he handed the te over for Marcia to see.


    Upon taking the te, Marcia could not believe at what she saw.


    "Is there something wrong?" Rocky asked as soon as he saw the strange look on Marcia''s face.


    "Juste with me. I''ll exin." Marcia quickly grabbed Rocky''s arm after hesitating for a while.


    At that moment, Rocky already knew that Marcia was going to rify things that had confused him


    before, so he went to a remote ce not far away with Marcia alone so as to give them more privacy.


    "So, what is it you want to tell me?" Rocky asked right away.


    Out of the blue, Marcia nced at Rocky with meaningful eyes and proceeded to turn around to untie


    her clothes.


    "Hold up! What are you doing?" Rocky took a step back.


    "Oh, please, it''s not what you think. Do you still remember the pattern on my back?" Marcia said at


    once with her back to Rocky. Her clothes slipped down, and in the blink of an eye, Rocky was looking


    at a naked body in front of him.


    Instantly, Rocky noticed the pattern on her back. Back then, he almost lost his life because of this same


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    pattern. But now, Marcia was showing it to him voluntarily, and this was obviously a big deal


    considering his past experience with it.


    Not long after, Rocky realized that the pattern on her back looked very familiar. Then, he widened his


    eyes and said in surprise, "The pattern on your back seems to be opposite to the map on the te.


    Does this mean that the pattern on your back the other half of the map?"


    "My father told me that he left something very important on me. Perhaps, he was talking about this


    pattern. I never knew what this pattern was for. But as soon as Iid eyes on the te, I knew it is half


    a map. Half of this map was left by my grandfather. My father was afraid that it would be exposed, so


    he imprinted it on me. He also told me all the time to protect it with all of my being and not let anyone


    see it..." Marcia said, blinking her beautiful eyes.


    "So, in that case, the ce that the map is pointing to must be the Spirit Annihtion Land!" Rocky said


    with a frown.


    "Did you just say the Spirit Annihtion Land?" Marcia''s face suddenly changed.


    "Yes. That is the mysterious ce where several forbidden items have been taken out," Rocky said


    with confidence.


    "Why did my father leave me half of the map that leads to the mysteriousnd?" Marcia asked in


    bewilderment.


    "He must have had a reason for doing so. Perhaps, he wanted to send all the forbidden items back


    there. But maybe he also wanted you to lead humans to obtain the forbidden power and fight against


    the spiritual race..." Rocky supposed.


    "Well, I hope it''s thetter reason," Marcia said with a slight hint of dismay in her voice.


    "Why?" Rocky stared at Marcia for a while, waiting for her answer.


    "I just think that in this way, we can help you fight against the spiritual race, and deal with the cmity


    beasts..." Marcia answered after thinking for some time.


    "The Spirit Annihtion Land is by no means a ce that humans can easily explore. You''d better give


    up this idea, unless you are ready to get hurt." Of course, Rocky would never want Marcia to take that


    risk.


    "You can try and discourage me, but I will find a way to fight against the spiritual race myself," Marcia


    snorted.


    Seeing Marcia''s attitude, Rocky felt a little helpless. Needless to say, he had clearly underestimated the


    stubbornness of the woman in front of him.


    "Well, since you want to help me so much, then I will ask you to do something for me instead," after


    hesitating for a while, Rocky implored.


    "Okay, shoot!" Marcia replied without thinking twice.


    "Listen to me closely. First off, you need to protect Isis, Nigel, Lena, and all the people whom may


    Alston use as leverage to deal with me," Rocky ordered.


    "Okay. Anyway, I will protect them with every fiber of my being," Marcia answered seriously.


    "Second, you have to ensure the normal operation of the Genome Research Institute. Once Alston


    takes control of the Holy Dragon Empire, he will surely destroy everything rted to me. The Genome


    Research Institute was built with my blood and sweat, and it is also an indispensable existence for


    humans to fight against the spiritual race. With that being said, I hope you understand why I can''t let


    Alston destroy the institute."


    Marcia nodded vigorously as she listened to Rocky''s order.


    "Third, you have to secretly unite all the countries and forces that want to resist the spiritual race and


    form an alliance. Prior to that, our humanity assistance has won the hearts and support of many people


    in many countries. You can use this to persuade them," Rocky added.


    "Okay, I see. After I return, I will gather Chief Bryant, General Lance, and some other ns like the Ji


    n at once, then ask them to gather the troops of the three legions and the spirit maniptors of each


    n. Next, I will expand our forces based on this. This should be more convincing. Despite this, I''m


    afraid it''s not enough to fight against the spiritual race," stated Marcia worriedly.

 Chapter 1330 Set Off For The Spirit Annihilation Land

    Chapter 1330 Set Off For The Spirit Annihtion Land


    "Yes, human beings do not have sufficient strength to fight Alston. Although we have the support of the


    Dragon Master n and the Butterfly Divine n, these two ns'' power is inadequate to match the


    joint forces of the three ns led by Alston, the Heavenly Demon n, the Ghost Master n, and the


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Giants n. The Phoenix Master n and the Wood n are probably still mad at me because of


    what happenedst time. Besides, if they consider the Divine Spiritual Source, they can''t possibly fight


    for me. Given everything that has happened, you may have toy low for a while. It would be a wise


    idea to rest, regain your power, and avoid a confrontation with Alston. When the time is right, you can


    fight him to the death..." Rocky said seriously.


    "What about you? You won''t return with us, will you?" Marcia asked as if she had seen through Rocky.


    "With me by your side, things will only be moreplicated and troublesome. Besides, some


    things I have to face alone. Most importantly, I will leave you sooner orter, so I don''t want to hurt you


    anymore..." Rocky replied with a helpless sigh.


    "What do you mean? What on earth are you hiding from me?" Marcia frowned. Thebined feelings


    of curiosity and suspicion left her uneasy.


    "Even if I exin, there''s nothing we can do to change it. Some things are destined." Rocky lowered


    his gaze and shook his head. He appeared defeated, which only served to unsettle Marcia further.


    "I won''t let you out of my sight unless you tell me," came Marcia''s serious reply.


    "Why are you doing this?" Rocky''s brows knitted tightly as he failed to understand why she was


    pressing him so much.


    "Will you tell me or not?" Marcia persisted as she stared at him with her beautiful eyes.


    Aware that he would not win this battle, andforted by the knowledge that Marcia was a woman of


    her word, Rocky decided to tell her. On some level, he hoped that after learning the truth, Marcia would


    give up.


    "What did you say? You are not Basil..." Astonishment and disbelief glimmered in Marcia''s beautiful


    eyes.


    "Yes, my soul doesn''t belong to this world. It entered this world by ident. Once my soul attached


    itself to Basil''s body, his soul fell asleep."


    "But what did you mean when you said that you would leave sooner orter?" Marcia couldn''t help but


    ask.


    "I had overused my power. As a result, my soul was damaged and iplete. My soul may disappear


    at any time..." Rocky shifted ufortably as he exined. "Your father told me about it."


    "Is that what my father said to you before he died?" It never urred to Marcia that her father already


    knew that Rocky''s soul did not belong to this world and even became iplete.


    Rocky nodded.


    "I don''t understand. Since you know all this, why do you still work so hard?" Marcia was both angry and


    distressed. The thought of separating from him left her stomach in knots. Equally, learning that he had


    hidden something so important from her stirred her temper.


    "Because this is my fate." Rocky sneered. Of course, he did not tell Marcia the truth that even without


    any damage, his soul would disappear sooner orter as it did not belong to this world.


    "If I were stronger, you wouldn''t have to suffer all this." Guilt surged within Marcia''s heart, and her eyes


    glimmered with unshed tears. It was not until now that she realized that the burden Rocky carried was


    beyond her imagination.


    "Don''t worry about me. Just do what you need to. It''s good to be able to tell you all this finally. But,


    please, don''t tell the others, especially Lena and Isis..." Rocky and Marcia nced at each other.


    Concern reflected in Rocky''s expression for a split second before it returned to his typical cold


    expression.


    "I see." Marcia was rendered speechless. She instinctively knew that Rocky hadn''t told her everything.


    But, she didn''t press him as her mind was in a mess at the moment.


    Then, the two returned to the crowd.


    "By the way, Basil, I have something for you." When Sabina saw that Rocky and Marcia had returned,


    she suddenly remembered something. She brought out a palm-sized Spiritual Weapon with


    bloodstains.


    "The three of us have searched everywhere that the descendants of the Thunder Master n might


    live, but we still haven''t found traces of them. Nor can we find any information about the whereabouts


    of the n''s legendary guardian beast. However, we found this Spiritual Weapon in the n''s ruins.


    The blood on this Spiritual Weapon likely belongs to the n''s legendary guardian beast. I don''t know if


    this would be of help to you..." Sabina exined as she gave the weapon to Rocky.


    "If the blood on it belongs to the legendary guardian beast of the Thunder Master n, then you have


    Weapon in his hand. If the blood on the weapon was indeed the blood of the legendary guardian beast,


    then he could use it to extract the beast''s blood essence.


    "Matriarch Cherry, has the reincarnation egg of the Nether Butterfly Queen hatched?" Rocky asked


    Cherry after putting away the Spiritual Weapon. Surprisingly enough, she had been silent all this while.


    "Not yet." Cherry shook her head.


    Rocky nodded in understanding before ncing around and saying, "I should go now. Take care of


    yourselves!" He walked away without giving the women a chance to protest. He was so upset that he


    was unable to bring himself to turn and nce at the women. The women steeled themselves, and


    forcefully held back their tears as they looked at his retreating figure.


    "You''ve got the map of the Spirit Annihtion Land. Not only is the timing perfect, but thend is also a


    good ce for you to cultivate. With your current strength, even if you get the other half of the Divine


    Spiritual Source, it will be difficult to integrate theplete Divine Spiritual Source. Therefore, you


    have to improve your power of the King Realm as soon as possible." The voice of the Dragon-shaped


    Soul Beast sounded in Rocky''s mind.


    "Are you instructing me to cultivate in the Spirit Annihtion Land? Isn''t that where the race stronger


    than the spiritual race once lived?" Rocky asked solemnly. As he had heard about the secrets of the


    spiritual race from Cherry, he was aware that the spiritual race was most afraid of humans getting the


    power of the forbidden items in the Spirit Annihtion Land.


    "That''s right. Only that ce can bring your power of the King Realm to a higher level," the Dragon-


    shaped Soul Beast replied.


    "You already knew the location of the Spirit Annihtion Land, didn''t you? Why didn''t you send me


    there until I got the map?" Rocky asked as doubt coursed through him.


    "After the powerful race was destroyed, the spiritual race sealed their base. Although I know of its


    location, I have to know the seal''s weakness if I want to enter. The leaders of the different ns of the


    spiritual race who removed forbidden items from thend are aware of the weakness of the seal. It''s


    the only way for them to enter as well. The map in your possession will help you to find the seal''s


    weakness," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast exined.


    "Then, let''s go!" Rocky replied before he turned into a ck light and disappeared.

 Chapter 1331 Arrived At The Divine Land

    Chapter 1331 Arrived At The Divine Land


    A few dayster, following the instruction of the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast, Rocky arrived at the


    Myriad Spirit Tomb.


    "Huh? Didn''t you ask me to go to the Spirit Annihtion Land? Why are we here instead?" Rocky asked


    with a frown as he stood under the Myriad Spirit Tomb''s icy tombstone.


    "Do you remember that I once told you that there are three realms in the Maelstrom Realms? The first


    realm is the Myriad Spirit Tomb; the second, the Heavenly God Temple, and the third..." the Dragon-


    shaped Soul Beast said and then suddenly paused.


    "The third is the Spirit Annihtion Land?" Rocky guessed at once.


    "Yes, exactly," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast replied with a slight nod.


    "If the Myriad Spirit Tomb is the only way to the Spirit Annihtion Land, then the leaders of the different


    spiritual race ns must have also been here before?" Rocky guessed again.


    "They didn''t enter the Spirit Annihtion Land from the Myriad Spirit Tomb. They entered through other


    cracks which are abundant in the Wild Spirit Land. But the real entrance is here," the Dragon-shaped


    Soul Beast exined to Rocky.


    "Huh? Cracks? What''s that supposed to mean? Is the Spirit Annihtion Land not actually in the Wild


    Spirit Land?" The Dragon-shaped Soul Beast''s words reminded Rocky of the principles of space. It was


    said that the universe had many spaces, but those spaces didn''t interact with each other. However,


    these spaces were connected.


    "Well, you can say that. The Spirit Annihtion Land was also known as the Divine Land. For the


    people of the Wild Spirit Land at that time, the Star Divine Race that lived in the Divine Land were like


    gods," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast quickly continued.


    "So, that powerful race is called the Star Divine Race. If the Wild Spirit Land is one space and the


    Divine Land is another space, the Heavenly God Temple, which is located at the middle of these two, is


    a ce that maintains the bnce between the twonds. The twonds are two spaces that are not


    supposed to be connected to each other. Yet, they are connected for some reason," Rocky murmured


    to himself. It was obvious that the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast told him the truth, and this changed his


    previous assumptions. The existence of the Wild Spirit Land and Divine Land was not as simple as he


    had imagined. Everything had its own reason for existing, so there must be something important behind


    the connection between the twonds. This might also have something to do with the Star Divine


    Race''s history.


    "Actually, you are extremely close to the real answer," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast said as if it read


    Rocky''s mind.


    "If that''s the case, why don''t you tell me directly?" Rocky was puzzled by the beast''s silence and


    unwillingness to tell him all the secrets that it knew.


    "There are some answers that you need to find out by yourself. Besides, even if I tell you everything,


    you can''t change anything now. So, it''s all going to be meaningless," the beast said like a person who


    had experienced so many hardships in life.


    "Didn''t you say that if I can merge theplete Divine Spiritual Source, everything will be finally


    settled? The blood essence of the legendary guardian beasts is almostplete. The only one


    remaining is the Nether Butterfly Queen''s. If the Nether Butterfly Queen is reborn, I can figure out all


    the secrets in the Oracle Jade. Besides that, I can integrate the power of the nine legendary beasts and


    get the other half of the Divine Spiritual Source..." Rocky said with certainty in his eyes.


    "If theplete Divine Spiritual Source could solve everything, Divine King Belial wouldn''t have tried


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    his very best back then. Some things could not be solved by just some strong force. The Star Divine


    Race was an extremely strong force, but they were not an exception and became extinct as well!" the


    beast replied in a deep and wise voice.


    With that, Rocky''s eyes immediately froze. Then a pair of ming wings rose behind him and he flew


    straight to the sky above the Myriad Spirit Tomb. Not long after, he passed through the clouds and


    reached the second realm of the Maelstrom Realms where the Heavenly God Temple was located.


    "So, where should I head to now?" Rocky immediately asked the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast.


    "After passing through the Heavenly God Temple, you need to fly to the end. That''s where the entrance


    to the third realm is," the beast replied.


    Rocky then continued to fly forward. With his current strength, the five dangerous areas in the


    Heavenly God Temple no longer threatened him.


    Not long after, Rocky passed through the Heavenly God Temple. He continued to fly forward to the


    point that he didn''t know anymore how long he was flying. Then, a neb-like vortex suddenly


    appeared in front of him. He immediately flew forward and stopped in front of it.


    "Is this the ce?" Rocky asked the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast.


    "Yes, this is it," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast confirmed.


    "What''s waiting for me there? Is it dangerous?" Rocky asked. He wanted to be as cautious as possible.


    "I won''t tell, but you''ll know once you get in." The beast kept him on his toes.


    From the beast''s tone, Rocky knew that the ce he was about to enter was not a ce that any mere


    human could imagine. It must be full of unknown dangers, so he had to be fully prepared.


    After taking a deep breath, Rocky slowly flew into the neb vortex. Upon entering, he immediately felt


    that he was deeply sinking. His surroundings werepletely shrouded in both dim and dazzling lights.


    But the light suddenly dissipated, and Rocky appeared in a world that he never imagined before.


    He was like in a vast starry sky. There were countless dots of light in the distance. It was like the


    endlessly extending Milky Way. However, with a closer look, he knew that these dots of light were


    actuallyrge and small continents. The continents werepletely enveloped byyers of huge light


    membrane and were floating in this starry world.


    The ce where Rocky was now seemed to be the end of the starry sky. That was why he could see


    the original appearance of the world called the Divine Land.


    At that moment, Rocky''s previous thoughts werepletely assured. The Divine Land and the Wild


    Spirit Land were twopletely different spaces which were connected for some reason.


    "Holy Lord said that the twelve people, including the Divine King Belial, were once saviors. They must


    have belonged to the Divine Land. In other words, they must have saved the Wild Spirit Land before


    and then ruled it afterwards." Rocky immediately connected the clues that he already knew to this


    newly found information. With that, he finally formed a clearer train of thought. However, there must be


    a vital reason why this powerful race was resisted and destroyed by the spiritual race.


    Besides, Rocky knew from Ice Queen that the ghost attached to Alston was one of the twelve statues,


    but it was sealed by Divine King Belial. He sensed that their rtionship must be an extremely


    Just as the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast said, since he had already arrived at the Divine Land, it only


    meant that he was awfully close to the real answers.


    Thinking of this, Rocky immediately flew forward. But soon he felt an immensely powerful force


    suddenly pouncing on him...

 Chapter 1332 A Mysterious Voice

    Chapter 1332 A Mysterious Voice


    Fortunately, Rocky reacted in time and quickly backed away, only to notice that there was a vaguely


    constant flow of force in front of him, forming an invisible barrier.


    "Have you forgotten what I said? The Divine Land has already been sealed with mysterious power by


    the spiritual race. It''s very dangerous for you to go in directly like this, for they have sealed it with the


    power of the Divine Spiritual Source," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast reminded.


    "I see..." Rocky murmured quietly, almost to himself, as he took out a hand-painted map. This map was


    abination of the patterns on the stone te and the patterns on Marcia''s back. It was aplete


    map that would allow him to enter the Divine Land.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    If he had looked at this map before entering the Divine Land, he would definitely think that it was just a


    painting, as the Divine Land was an entirely different space from the Wild Spirit Land. However, once


    he had entered the Divine Land, the map suddenly became clear. The light dots on it indicated that


    there werends of different sizes, among which were a red dot and a clear route. These dots and


    routes constantly shuttled through with each other, until they finally ended with thergest star.


    "This red light dot should be the weakness of the sealing power. And leaders of the spiritual race ns


    probably took this route back then," Rocky spected.


    Then, he began to move horizontally ording to the position marked by the red dot on the map. Since


    the sealing power was invisible, and no one knew howrge the area it covered, he decided to adopt


    the safest way.


    He wandered for a while around this starry world while looking for the red dot.


    After searching for a long time, he finally found a very simr position and got close to it instantly. Soon,


    he confirmed that it was the exact position marked by the red dot.


    "It should be here," Rocky muttered as his eyes observed his surroundings.


    "Be careful. If this is the weakness of the sealing power, not only you can enter, but also the beings


    inside cane out," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast reminded him once again.


    "There are beings inside? Hasn''t the Star Divine Race already perished?" Rocky asked, looking


    surprised.


    "Do you think there are no other living beings in the Divine Land other than the Star Divine Race?" the


    Dragon-shaped Soul Beast asked back haughtily.


    Only then did Rocky realize that he had indeed ignored this point. He had forgotten that the Divine


    Land was also a world, so there must be other living beings.


    However, before Rocky could react, a huge ck shadow flew towards him at an astonishing speed. It


    was short and long without wings, like a creature more suited in the sea, as it wriggled on its stomach


    like a worm. However, the most amazing thing was that its aura was equivalent to that of a spirit-


    manipted beast at the eight-star level.


    "That''s a Specter-shadow Beast!" Rocky heard the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast cry out.


    His eyes widened in momentary surprise, but he quickly recovered and pulled out the Frozen Wind


    Dagger, turning it into a huge ming de. With a sh to the air, a huge me shot out and


    confronted the beast.


    However, the Specter-shadow Beast was so fast that it avoided Rocky''s attack easily. It let out a loud


    roar at the same time, which made his ears ring painfully, and he momentarily lost his hearing. The


    ringing in his ears was the only sound he could hear, and the Specter-shadow Beast seemed to


    disappear out of thin air, like a ghost.


    But even though he could not see any visible threats, he could sense that something was wrong. As he


    closed his eyes to deepen his sense, he soon felt that something was stalking him in the darkness,


    approaching him. Although its aura waspletely gone and it seemed to be invisible, he could still


    feel some movements.


    Thanks to these faint movements, Rocky avoided the beast''s silent attack andunched a


    counterattack.


    Although the Specter-shadow Beast was very powerful, with Rocky''s strength, he was quite capable of


    handling it. It didn''t take him long before he defeated the beast, and it fled away limping.


    When the beast ran away from Rocky, he didn''t bother to give chase because he didn''t want to kill it


    anyway. Instead, he continued moving forward. Very soon, he smoothly passed through the seal and


    entered the Divine Land. Compared to the scene he had seen before when he approached, he


    discovered that the Divine Land was as vast as the starry sky. And thends wrapped by the light


    membrane were likes.


    After that, he followed the route on the map and the traces of the spiritual race ns'' leaders to


    wherever it ended, for he really wanted to know where the forbidden items that had been taken out of


    the Divine Land came from.


    However, the Divine Land was muchrger than Rocky had imagined. It took him two days and three


    nights to finally arrive at his destination, which was also the biggest piece ofnd he had seen along


    the way. He flew into thend excitedly and came upon a series of mountains and rivers, green hills


    and blue waters, and thend seemed teeming with vitality. He could not imagine that this kind of ce


    was no longer inhabited.


    In the middle of mountains and rivers, a magnificent and huge ancient pce stood on the highest


    mountain peak, as if it was looking down upon everything. It was even more magnificent than the


    Heavenly God Temple! Various buildings of diverse sizes surrounded the ancient pce,pletely


    encircling it.


    "Is this..." Rocky was at a loss for words. He didn''t know what he was going to say.


    "The Divine Gods Hall..." the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast also muttered, sounding as awed as Rocky.


    "So, these forbidden items all came from here?" Rocky could not help but wonder.


    Then, he descended from the sky andnded in front of the Divine Gods Hall. After hended, he


    looked at the hall and found that it was even more magnificent up close. The Heavenly God Temple


    was much inferior to this ce.


    The Divine Gods Hall was supported by hundreds of stone pirs, so except for the roof, it was


    Rocky strode into the hall and passed through the heavy stone pirs. Then, he saw a spacious hall in


    front of him, which resembled a nk space, as it had virtually no furniture. Its ceiling was a sharp


    contrast to theck of furnishing, as it had a lot of vivid and exquisite-looking murals. However, the


    most eye-catching feature in the hall was the twelve statues standing about seven or eight meters in


    height, scattered in all directions for people to worship.


    The twelve statues were the twelve figures that Rocky had seen in the Heavenly God Temple!


    "It turns out that the Star Divine Race also worships the same twelve figures." Although Rocky had


    known that the twelve statues had a very close rtionship with the Star Divine Race, he did not


    expect that these twelve statues were also the gods that the race worshiped as the spiritual race.


    "To the Star Divine Race, they have ced great hopes on these twelve divine gods. They all believed


    that these divine gods could make the Star Divine Race stronger. But ironically, all they would bring in


    the end was a disaster¡ªa disaster that would exterminate their race." At that moment, a very calm and


    gentle voice sounded.


    Rocky abruptly whirled around to look for where the voice wasing from. He saw a seemingly


    gentle and calm figure slowly walking towards him. The figure had human features, but it exuded an


    aura that was hard to face directly, and its body was shining with a faint golden light.

 Chapter 1333 Strengthen His King Realm Power

    Chapter 1333 Strengthen His King Realm Power


    "Holy Lord?" Rocky eximed in surprise.


    "I can''t believe we''re meeting again so soon. This encounter is happening earlier than I predicted," Holy


    Lord said calmly. From his tone andck of surprise, it was evident that he had foreseen this.


    "Why are you here?" Rocky asked. Bewilderment and curiosity were evident in his voice as he nced


    at Holy Lord.


    "As I belong to this world, it is only natural that you would find me here. You, on the contrary, shouldn''t


    be here. But now that you are, it means you have inherited the full power of Divine King Belial.


    Otherwise, King Apollyon wouldn''t have allowed you toe here." Holy Lord''s observation was so


    urate that it surprised Rocky.


    Rocky didn''t deny it, but his eyes conveyed the doubt coursing through him.


    "Are you now wondering how I returned here after the spiritual race sealed the Divine Land? Since you


    can enter, it is natural that I can as well. No one is more familiar with this world than me. A mere seal of


    the spiritual race can''t stop me," Holy Lord said proudly.


    "I''m just a little surprised," Rocky admitted.


    "You must have a lot of questions. Perhaps you''re curious about how two worlds that originally did not


    interfere with each other came to be connected?" Holy Lord seemed to be able to read Rocky''s mind.


    "So, I''ve been right all along. The Divine Land and the Wild Spirit Land are two different worlds." A


    smirk tugged at the corner of Rocky''s lips. Holy Lord''s words were tantamount to confirming Rocky''s


    previous assumptions.


    "You are very smart. No wonder youe from another world. Since you are here, I will share with you


    why the Star Divine Race would be connected to the Wild Spirit Land." Holy Lord paused, raised his


    head, and nced at the twelve statues. With a slow nod, he recounted a period of the Star Divine


    Race''s history that had resulted in the birth of the twelve deities.


    "This ce was initially a very peaceful world. There was no war, no killing, and no rulers. Everyone


    was self-sufficient, and it was a happy and promisingnd. The Star Divine Race beings were born with


    extreme power and the ability to control all kinds of spiritual power with different attributes. Even so,


    they coexisted peacefully with the other creatures of this world. One day, the power that maintained this


    world suddenly lost its bnce, hurling this world toward imminent danger. Later, tens of thousands of


    our people died, and fewer than a thousand remained. To protect this world, the Star Divine Race


    selected twelve of their strongest race members to go to the Alien World to find a way to save this


    world," Holy Lord exined as he fixed his gaze on the twelve statues. He seemed to be in a daze, as


    though reliving a memory.


    Rocky nodded silently. He could guess that these twelve memberster became the twelve deities.


    "In the end, these twelve powerful members brought back a powerful source, the Divine Spiritual


    Source. Once they brought the source to this world, it formed a connection between both worlds. The


    other world, as you would know by now, is the world where the Wild Spirit Land is located."


    "Did the Divine Spiritual Source originally belong to the Wild Spirit Land?" Rocky asked with widened


    eyes. He hadn''t expected to learn that the Divine Spiritual Source originated in the Wild Spirit Land, not


    the Star Divine Race.


    "Yes, that is correct." Holy Lord nodded as he continued, "The twelve members that retrieved the


    Divine Spiritual Source were conferred the title of deity by the other members as they had saved their


    world and the Star Divine Race. This is how the twelve deities came to be."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Didn''t you say that the twelve members were the saviors of the Wild Spirit Land thest time we


    spoke? How can that be when you just exined that they saved their own world, not the Wild Spirit


    Land?" Confusion coursed through Rocky. He had assumed that the twelve deities had protected the


    Wild Spirit Land. But as per Holy Lord''s story, they had only saved their world.


    "The twelve deities did save the Wild Spirit Land as well. Or, who else could have the power to seal the


    cmity beasts that were endangering everyone''s life? It is true that the subsequent disasters that


    befell the Wild Spirit Land were due to the removal of the Divine Spiritual Source..." Holy Lord rified.


    "What happened then? What does any of this have to do with the resistance of the spiritual race?"


    Rocky pressed for more information.


    "This is all that I can tell you now. You''ll learn the rest after you activate the memory in the Oracle


    Jade." Just like the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast, Holy Lord refused to say more. It was as though they


    both enjoyed tantalizing Rocky with only half the story.


    Although Rocky was a little unhappy, he now knew the true origins of the Divine Spiritual Source, the


    story of the twelve deities, and the Star Divine Race''s true nature. He was only one step away from the


    truth.


    "By the way, I have something to ask you." At that time, Holy Lord''s expression turned serious.


    "What do you want to know?" Rocky was startled.


    "Before I returned to the Divine Land, I went to the Heavenly God Temple. That''s when I discovered


    that someone had removed the sealing stone used to imprison Wraith King Sebastian. Was it you? As


    far as I know, only the power of Divine King Belial can do that..." Holy Lord stated.


    As Rocky didn''t intend to hide anything, he told Holy Lord about his trip to the Heavenly God Temple.


    "So, Wraith King Sebastian is now attached to that spiritual race being called Alston?" Holy Lord''s


    expression turned grim.


    Rocky nodded to confirm.


    "Is it a fate?" Holy Lord suddenly sighed.


    "Is this Wraith King Sebastian very powerful?" Rocky voiced the question that was bothering him.


    "He is the only one from among the twelve deities to have the strength to match Divine King Belial. A


    lot of trouble will betide now that you released him." Holy Lord''s face darkened as he spoke. After a


    brief pause, he continued, "Fortunately, his strength has not yet been restored, or the consequences


    would be unimaginable. It seems that you have to deal with him first, but your current strength is


    insufficient to trap him again."


    "So that''s why I am here," Rocky muttered as enlightenment surged within him.


    "This is the only ce where you can upgrade your power at the King Realm. However, you don''t have


    much time. The cmity beasts are still attacking the Wild Spirit Land. Once thend is destroyed, this


    world will also be affected. It will lose its bnce again, and this time, nothing will prevent it from


    copsing. The two worlds will likely disappear in unison." Holy Lord''s steely gaze cut through Rocky.


    The fate of two worlds rested on Rocky''s shoulders, and Holy Lord needed to ensure that the young


    man understood the situation they found themselves in.


    "So, this is the so-called doomsday..." Only then did Rocky realize the true meaning of doomsday.


    "You must hurry and use all means necessary to improve your power at the King Realm. As for the


    cmity beasts, I will find a way to dy their destruction of the Wild Spirit Land, but I''m afraid that I


    can''t hold them for too long. You should lose no time! Remember that you have to deal with Wraith


    King Sebastian first. You can''t let him get theplete Divine Spiritual Source. Otherwise, all our


    efforts will be in vain," Holy Lord warned.

 Chapter 1334 The Chaotic Situation

    Chapter 1334 The Chaotic Situation


    Rocky was also aware of how heavy the mission was for him to carry. But somehow, he also knew that


    everything would be worth for the people he loved and cherished. After all, he would vanish from this


    world sooner orter.


    "Well, I should be on my way now. I hope to see you again!" Holy Lord turned around and disappeared


    swiftly after finishing his words.


    Meanwhile, just after Holy Lord left, Rocky looked around the twelve statues that surrounded him. At


    that moment, he felt a strange faint aura hidden deep inside the twelve statues.


    "Do you feel that? These statues were sealed with some of the sacred things that were originally


    possessed by the twelve deities. To be exact, these were the forbidden items that I was telling you


    about. Moreover, it is believed that these items are more powerful than those that are stored in the


    Heavenly God Temple," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast exined briefly.


    "So, does that mean that those leaders of the spiritual race ns took away several forbidden items,


    including the Evil-fight Divine Bead? But how did they know that there were forbidden items sealed


    here in the first ce? Something is not adding up if you''d ask me." Rocky couldn''t help but suspect


    that something was wrong about what had happened.


    However, it was also impossible for the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast to know the truth regarding the


    matter.


    "From this moment forth, you will stay secluded in the Divine Land and cultivate in peace, away from


    distractions. Needless to say, I will also give you all the advice and support I can give, so that you can


    have all the guidance you need to improve your strength at the King Realm as soon as possible," the


    Dragon-shaped Soul Beast instructed Rocky.


    Upon hearing the beast''s orders, Rocky gave a slight nod.


    Earlier, Rocky had released the power of the Divine Spiritual Source in his battle with the Heavenly


    Demon n, it caused severe damage to the n. Later, Alston merged the Ghost Master n and


    the Giants n and reestablished a new n with the remaining forces of the Heavenly Demon n¡ª


    the Glory n. Moreover, he made himself the Spiritual King and made the Pce City of the Holy


    Dragon Empire his base camp. As soon as he assumed office, he renamed the original Lofty Dragon


    Hall as the Spiritual King Hall.


    It was quite obvious to the eyes of the people that Alston''s power was growing more visible and


    dominant with each passing day.


    Not long after, Alston followed Townsend''s example and continued to suppress and unite other spiritual


    race ns. A few monthster, he was able to subdue almost all of the small and medium spiritual race


    ns in the Wild Spirit Land. Of course, some ns were unwilling to admit and surrender, but because


    he was immoral and decisive, he had those who did not follow him wholeheartedly killed.


    As the remaining two advanced spiritual race ns, the Phoenix Master n and the Wood n felt


    helpless as if their power had been taken away from them. They knew that showing regret for


    supporting Alston as the patriarch of the Heavenly Demon n before wouldn''t change the current


    situation. Apart from this, they were also aware that they could not deal with his power. All they could


    do now was to watch Alston take control of the spiritual race ns in the Wild Spirit Land little by little.


    Now, all they could do was to wait and keep their ns safe.


    Whilst Alston carried out his ambition to rule and govern the spiritual race and to cause havoc in the


    Wild Spirit Land, the eight cmity beasts suddenly vanished without a trace. Not a single soul knew


    why and how this happened, but this paved the way for Alston to deal with the Phoenix Master n


    and the Wood n.


    It was not long after that he aimed to subdue the two ns. He believed that as long as he did this, he


    would be able to unite the spiritual race ns in the Wild Spirit Land and aplish his goal. Right


    after he controlled the entire spiritual race, it was just a matter of time before the human empires under


    the rule of the spiritual race would be conquered as well. Once this happened, Alston would have had


    the whole Wild Spirit Land under his thumb.


    "Your Majesty, the messenger sent to the Wood n has returned," Dean informed Alston in the


    Spiritual King Hall.


    "So, what did the Wood n say?" Alston inquired as he enjoyed being served by several beautiful


    women.


    "Unfortunately, it appears that they are still unwilling to submit to our Glory n," Dean reported as he


    cupped his hands to show humility.


    "They have been telling me the same reason thrice now! I suppose that we should give them no


    chance now. They''ve had one too many. How dare they refuse my proposal! Then, they should not


    me me for being ruthless," Alston remarked savagely. Then, he ordered, "Send ten spiritual masters


    to lead three thousand troops of the spiritual race. I want the Wood n to be wiped out! Spare no


    soul!"


    "But, Your Majesty, do you want me to send someone else to persuade the Wood n again? It''s not


    difficult for us to defeat them, but I''m afraid that both sides will suffer great losses once a war urs..."


    Dean advised immediately. After all, the Wood n was one of the advanced spiritual race ns, and


    its power should not be underestimated. On the other hand, despite the Glory n being full-fledged


    and with tens of thousands of spiritual race members, they still could not take any advantage if they just


    fought head-on.


    "Didn''t you hear what I just said? Don''t make me say it again!" Alston red at Dean angrily after


    feeling that his order was being questioned.


    "Y... yes, Your Majesty! I will arrange everything as soon as possible!" Dean lowered his head to Alston


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    and left hurriedly.


    "Hold on!" Alston shouted at the same time.


    "What else can I do for you, Your Majesty?" Dean asked humbly.


    "Haven''t you got any news about Lena?" Alston asked sternly.


    "No news, still. We still don''t know where the three army groups have been hiding since they left the


    Holy Dragon Empire. But I''m sure that Bryant is protecting the Witch," Dean responded.


    "Very well, I guess I can give you more time. You know what the consequences will be if you don''t find


    her!" Alston shouted ruthlessly.


    Dean broke out in a cold sweat upon hearing the leader''s harsh words. After hearing everything he


    needed, he immediately bowed, turned around, and left.


    A few dayster, the troop of the Glory n entered the Timber Deity Empire and started ughtering


    everything in their way to the territory of the Wood n. When they arrived there, the Wood n had


    already been ready to fight with all their might. At that moment, the two troops stood facing each other,


    and a war between the spiritual race ns was on the verge of breaking out.


    During the first month of the war, both parties were in a stalemate. Neither one of them could get the


    upper hand in the battle, causing very heavy casualties on both sides.


    While this happened, Alston sent another one thousand reinforcements to break the tie. Although the


    Wood n was also supported by Alyssa''s one hundred thousand forces from the Timber Deity


    Empire, the reinforcements were still a drop in the bucket. The spiritual race army was so powerful that


    the human army could not be evenly matched with it.


    After a month, the Wood n finally lost the war. Half of its members died on the battlefield, and some


    of them were brutally murdered even after they chose to surrender. Some of them managed to narrowly


    escape and avoided their whole n''s extinction.


    Losing the support of the Wood n, the Timber Deity Empire was now a lonely boat in theke. In


    order to protect the empire, Emperor Woods had made a difficult decision¡ªto submit to Alston''s Glory


    n.


    However, as soon as Alyssa heard that the empire had submitted, she disappeared out of the blue.


    On the other hand, the Phoenix Master n was now the only big trouble that Alston and his n


    would have to face after the fall of the Wood n. But Alston''s troops also suffered a lot of damage in


    the battle with the Wood n. With that being said, Alston had nned to keep dealing with the


    Phoenix Master n after defeating the Wood n. However, his n was put into a hold under the


    persuasion of Dean.


    Moreover, the entire Wild Spirit Land was in great chaos, and the people suffered tremendous loss and


    trauma just because of Alston''s hunger for power.


    A few months after the war, the Glory Army had finally recuperated their vital energy. As a result, they


    <punched quick attacks against the Phoenix Master n.

 Chapter 1335 To Save The Phoenix Master Clan

    Chapter 1335 To Save The Phoenix Master n


    The Wind City was a small and exceedingly remote city located north of the Wild Spirit Land. Inside a


    small-scale mansion of the city, it was overcrowded at that moment.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gathered inside were Marcia, Bryant, and Lance who were the original Three Great Generals of the


    Holy Dragon Empire, some n chiefs of the empire, including Elvis, and some big shots from other


    countries who had once been famous. In addition, Sabina and several other women were also with


    them.


    "The Phoenix Master n has been besieged? Alston really took action!" Marcia, who had just heard


    the news, could not help but sigh in frustration.


    Now, the situation of the Wild Spirit Land hadpletely fallen into chaos, and the only advanced


    spiritual race n left was the Phoenix Master n. If the n was destroyed again, then nothing


    would stop the Wild Spirit Land from fallingpletely into Alston''s hands. And being under his control


    was no different from being under the devil''s care.


    "General Marcia, my master hopes that you can think of a way to prevent Alston from achieving his


    goal. If the Phoenix Master n copses, the Magic Phoenix Empire will also be implicated," Erica


    told Marcia seriously.


    Thetter could only frown in reply. She knew that this matter was of great importance because if the


    Phoenix Master n was destroyed, the so-called advanced spiritual race would exist in name only.


    And if that happened, the human empires that lost the support of the spiritual race would probably


    be Alston''s targets as well. Thus, she really had to think about it carefully.


    "But even if we gather the joint forces now, I''m afraid we won''t be able to support the Phoenix Master


    n," Bryant protested immediately, shaking his head.


    Since the three army groups broke their links with the Holy Dragon Empire, Marcia had been secretly


    gathering the allied forces based on the original three army group''s strength and ording to Rocky''s


    n to fight against the spiritual race. In the past year, she had been persuading people and recruiting


    followers in many human empires, so the total number of the United Army was now more than three


    hundred thousand.


    They had built numerous secret bases in the most deste areas in the Wild Spirit Land where they


    could train and prepare. And these three hundred thousand soldiers were distributed all over these


    secret bases so as not to attract Alston''s attention.


    "Chief Bryant, how many forces can we gather in three days?" Marcia immediately asked, looking at


    Bryant expectantly.


    "No more than fifty thousand. Given such short notice, we can only gather the troops around the Magic


    Phoenix Empire," Bryant answered after estimating in his brain.


    "Hmm... fifty thousand... If we add the Magic Phoenix Empire''s forces, we can have at least a hundred


    thousand. I guess that could be enough. But for the sake of safety, I''m afraid we still have to unite the


    power of the Dragon Master n and the Butterfly Divine n." Marcia nodded to herself and waited


    for further protests. Seeing as there was none, she tasked Bryant with the matter of summoning the


    forces and then went back to the Dragon Master n.


    Now, the Dragon Master n had moved back to the original Dragon Wing Valley. However, in order to


    avoid being discovered, they had reopened a deserted area for recuperation.


    Moira noticed that Marcia seemed to be in a hurry, so she thought that something was up. Thus, she


    immediately approached her and asked, "Is there anything wrong?"


    "The Phoenix Master n is under siege by Alston," Marcia said coldly.


    "What?" Moira''s face darkened slightly when she heard the news, because she knew that this could


    have serious repercussions.


    "The Phoenix Master n is in an exceedingly dangerous situation right now. They might even be


    exterminated. If that happened, then there will be no spiritual race power in the Wild Spirit Land that


    can resist Alston," remarked Marcia with much concern.


    "And I reckon that you want to save the Phoenix Master n?" Moira guessed, picking it up just from


    Marcia''s tone.


    "That''s right. If the Phoenix Master n is exterminated, it will have a huge impact on the entire Wild


    Spirit Land''s overall situation. And if that happened... Well, you can just imagine what will happen. Back


    then, we couldn''t help the Wood n. This time, we can''t watch thest advanced spiritual race n


    fall!" Marcia exined firmly.


    "Then, what do you think we should do? We can''t underestimate Alston''s power. And even with our


    Dragon Master n''s forces, we may not be up to par." Although it was hard to admit, Moira knew well


    that with Alston''s current power, they couldn''t easily resist him.


    "If that''s the case, then we have to go all out. Moira, I have to go to the Myriad Beasts Ground again. I


    am leaving the rest up to you," Marcia said conclusively, grasping Moira''s hand in hers in a firm grip.


    Then, she rushed off to the Myriad Beasts Ground.


    Of course, Marcia''s arrival took Cherry by surprise. After all, after Cherry and the others broke into the


    Heavenly Demon n to save Marcia and Rocky, the two women didn''t meet each other for over a


    year.


    Cherry gazed at Marcia and asked, "You seem to be troubled. What can I do for you?"


    Marcia then told her about Alston''s horrid n against the Phoenix Master n.


    "Actually, I have known about it for quite some time. As you said, if the Phoenix Master n is


    destroyed, no spiritual race can fight against Alston," replied Cherry, looking calm as opposed to


    Marcia''s harried state.


    "That is why we can''t let Alston''s n work!" Marcia eximed in all seriousness.


    "If you want to use the power of our Butterfly Divine n, it''s not impossible, but I''m afraid we are just


    a drop in the bucket. I don''t think we will be of much help to you." Even if Cherry wanted to lend a hand,


    she was only strong in will and not in power. There were more than five hundred members of the


    Butterfly Divine n she had gathered, and almost all of them were spiritual ves. Only a dozen of


    them were ordinary spiritual beings. On top of that, she, Ka, and another elder were the only three


    spiritual masters of their n.


    "I know. So I only hope that you can bring us some ordinary spiritual beings to support. That will be a


    great help," Marcia suggested.


    "Well, if that''s the case, I will help you. But hasn''t hee back yet?" Cherry didn''t think too much


    about it and easily agreed. She could not help but ask about Rocky, though she did not directly say his


    name.


    Marcia shook her head immediately.


    "I also want to join you," a voice suddenly chimed in at that moment. It was Ka, who hade in


    without them noticing.


    "That will be great," replied Marcia gratefully. With the help of a spiritual master like Ka, Marcia had


    no reason to refuse.


    Then, Cherry and Ka took ten ordinary spiritual beings to the Wind City with Marcia.


    As soon as Marcia set foot inside the city, she was met by Lena and Isis.


    "Why are you here?" she asked the two women. More than a year ago, Rocky told her to protect Lena,


    Isis, and her son. Since then, she had done her best to take care of them.


    "We have heard what happened to the Phoenix Master n. But do you really have to interfere in this


    matter, General Marcia? The war between the spiritual race ns is very terrible..." Isis asked Marcia


    cautiously.


    Thetter fell silent for a moment. She knew that it would cost a lot to save the Phoenix Master n,


    but it was also a must because if it was Rocky, he would definitely do so.


    While Bryant and Lance went to the Magic Phoenix Empire first to gather the allied forces, Marcia and


    the other women, including Cherry and Ka, as well as a group of powerful human spirit maniptors


    immediately set out for the Magic Phoenix Empire.


    Besides them, Moira led a teamposed of four elders, who were spiritual masters, and five hundred


    members of the Dragon Master n. They all set out immediately to meet Marcia and the others on


    the half-way to the Magic Phoenix Empire.

 Chapter 1336 The Calm Before The Storm

    Chapter 1336 The Calm Before The Storm


    A few dayster, Marcia and the others arrived at the Magic Phoenix Empire''s capital city. Bryant and


    Lance, who had already gathered fifty thousand troops, had been waiting for her in the city.


    Felicia was delighted to see Marcia. Her request for help had been a shot in the dark as she hadn''t


    expected Marcia toe.


    "Master." Erica''s eyes lit up as soon as she saw Felicia.


    "How have you been?" Felicia''s eyes glimmered as she asked.


    Erica nodded to convey that she was all right.


    "Preceptor Felicia, I have something to ask Her Majesty," Marcia faced Felicia as she spoke.


    With a subtle nod, Felicia led Marcia and Bryant to meet the Magic Phoenix Empire''s queen.


    "We are very grateful that General Marcia and the other two Generals have decided to help us again in


    our time of need." The queen fixed her gaze on Marcia. Despite her honeyed tone, she felt a pity that


    she couldn''t have such an outstanding woman work for her empire.


    "Your Majesty, please don''t thank me just yet. I have some conditions that I''d like to put forward,"


    Marcia said calmly. She ced her hands behind her and stared at the queen expectantly.


    "Conditions?" The queen was initially stunned, but then she added, "Well, that''s how it normally is.


    Favors typicallye at a cost. So, what do you want in exchange for your cooperation with our Magic


    Phoenix Empire?"


    "We request that the Magic Phoenix Empire frees itself from the control of the Phoenix Master n and


    merges with our United Army," Marcia''s tone and expression were solemn as she spoke to the queen.


    The queen and Felicia were so surprised that they exchanged astonished nces. They didn''t expect


    Marcia to propose such an unexpected condition.


    "General Marcia, are you kidding? Even if we want to, the Phoenix Master n won''t agree." The


    queen was a little reluctant and hoped to dissuade Marcia.


    "I will persuade the Phoenix Master n. For now, I need Your Majesty to agree," Marcia persisted.


    Her tone seemed so final that it appeared unlikely that anyone could convince her otherwise.


    Embarrassment coursed through the queen, and she couldn''t help but look at Felicia. Several


    agonizingly silent moments ticked past.


    "General Marcia, can you exin your reasons? As you know, a country can''t gain a foothold in the


    Wild Spirit Land without the support of the spiritual race." Felicia''s gentle voice broke the silence.


    "Now that the spiritual race no longer dominates the Wild Spirit Land, we humans have to rely on


    ourselves. It is prudent to break free of their control. We can still survive without the spiritual race''s


    support. Our United Army is a good example. I''ll exin everything to youter. But, for now, I need


    Your Majesty to agree to my said condition," Marcia said firmly.


    The queen and Felicia nced at each other. They understood that Marcia would not help them unless


    they agreed. Fortunately, Marcia valued her honor and reputation and was not known to lie and


    deceive.


    "Okay, I will agree to it." The queen deliberated for a moment before announcing her decision. She


    realized that she had no choice. After all, if the Phoenix Master n were destroyed, the Magic


    Phoenix Empire would also fall.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty. And please rest easy as I only have good intentions. You will understand in


    the future." Before anyone could question her further, Marcia turned and left.


    The next day, a hundred thousand forces from the Magic Phoenix Empire led by Felicia and the United


    Army marshaled by Marcia, including the Dragon Master n''s troops, began their march to the


    Phoenix Cloud Mountain.


    Meanwhile, the battle between Alston''s Glory Army and the Phoenix Master n continued on Phoenix


    Cloud Mountain. Even though the Glory Army bombarded them, the Phoenix Master n, an


    advanced n of the spiritual race, managed to protect their strongholds for over half a month. Despite


    the natural advantage they gained from the Phoenix Cloud Mountain''s topography, the n''s troops


    were tired, mentally and physically, from having to defend against the attacks for over half a month.


    At that moment, Jill, several elders and the spiritual masters gathered in the Phoenix Master n''s


    hall, and all of them looked grim.


    "Matriarch, I''m afraid that we can''t hang on much longer. We have no choice but to retreat from


    Phoenix Cloud Mountain," an elder suggested.


    "Haven''t the reinforcements from the Magic Phoenix Empire arrived yet?" Jill turned to the elder and


    asked.


    "We have received no news from them. But it doesn''t matter. As humans, they are no match for the


    spiritual race," another spiritual master replied with a shake of his head.


    In that instant, a member of the Phoenix Master n rushed in and reported, "Matriarch, something is


    wrong. The defensive line in the southwest has been breached."


    "What?" Jill''splexion paled. She gathered herself and immediately ordered two elders of the


    Phoenix Master n to head for the southwest side for immediate support.


    More and more bad news came as the day wore on. It seemed as though the Phoenix Master n''s


    defensive line was beginning to crumble under constant siege.


    A few dayster, the Phoenix Master n''s defensive line had shrunk to the point where they were in a


    perilous position. Although the Phoenix Master n was very powerful among the advanced spiritual


    race ns, they only had a few thousand members. With over two thousand casualties, they were


    bound to find themselves in a desperate situation. What made matters worse was that some of their


    members were old, weak women and children who could not fight. Therefore, therge number of


    casualties coupled with the non-stop battle had pushed the Phoenix Master n to its limit.


    Meanwhile, Alston, the patriarch of the Giants n, a few elders, and the spiritual masters discussed


    how to give the Phoenix Master n a fatal blow.


    "Your Majesty, the Phoenix Master n is an arrow at the end of its flight. It''s not dark yet. Why don''t


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    we attack them with ourplete might? We might defeat them by sunset," the patriarch of the Giants


    n offered.


    "That might not be the best strategy. If we continue to attack the Phoenix Master n, they will be


    forced into a corner. We can''t underestimate them as they may fight against us with all their might,"


    another elder advised.


    "Well, we should let the Phoenix Master n rest for the night. After several consecutive days and


    nights of fighting, they must be tired. However, in their perpetual state of excitement, they can


    guarantee a certainbat effectiveness. If they rest, their adrenalin will reduce, and exhaustion will


    set in. If weunch a new offense, we should be able to defeat the Phoenix Master n," Alston


    proposed.


    "That sounds reasonable. We will follow your advice, Your Majesty." The patriarch of the Giants n


    and the others nodded in agreement.


    As soon as the sun set, the Glory Army stopped attacking, and deathly silence descended on the


    Phoenix Cloud Mountain. However, the mountain''s surroundings were already full of ruins and war


    mes. Many corpses of the spiritual race beings and the guardian beasts were scattered around,


    bing the dinner of some wild supernatural beasts.


    The Phoenix Master n breathed a sigh of relief when the attacks from their enemy stopped. They


    took the opportunity to adjust their defensive line and build up their strength.


    However, the Phoenix Master n did not know that this was only the calm before a huge storm.


    In the blink of an eye, dawn broke, ushered in by screams of astonishment as Alston''s army besieged


    the southeast and northwest corners of the Phoenix Cloud Mountain in unison. After resting for a night,


    the Phoenix Master n''s exhausted members could not react quickly enough. Within a short span,


    they were beaten back one after another.


    Even though Jill personally arrived at the Phoenix Cloud Mountain''s southeast side tomand the


    troops, the situation continued to deteriorate. Soon, Alston''s troops destroyed the defensive lines in the


    west and north, and arge number of spiritual race beings from the Glory Army poured through their


    defensive line.

 Chapter 1337 Wed Better Retreat

    Chapter 1337 We''d Better Retreat


    Upon learning that the defensive line in both directions had fallen, Jill withdrew the Phoenix Master


    n''s troops right away.


    "Matriarch, I don''t think we can hold on much longer. We must retreat," an elder of the Phoenix Master


    n advised in all honesty.


    Jill shared the same serious look on her face. Ever since the Phoenix Master n was established, it


    housed its base at the Phoenix Cloud Mountain. But, as the matriarch of the n, she had a hard time


    deciding if she should give up and retreat. That was because once they withdrew their force from the


    Phoenix Cloud Mountain, they would be homeless. Moreover, they could even be chased and


    intercepted.


    On the other hand, she also understood that if they continued to fight like this, they would eventually be


    at a disadvantage. After weighing her options, she realized that if they wanted to keep the foundation of


    the Phoenix Master n, retreat was the only way around this whole fiasco.


    Not long after giving it some thought, she finally ordered her people to retreat. Then, she gathered the


    Phoenix Master n troops at the other defensive lines andmanded them to head to the


    southeast defensive line to prepare to break out. In addition, she ordered one of her men to take out


    the Demonic Soul Cauldron in the forbidden area.


    However, Alston had already figured out Jill''s n as he assumed his personalmand. With that


    being said, Alston raised the Dark King Mace in his hand as he led five hundred elite spiritual race


    members, aiming to block the n''s path of escape.


    The Phoenix Master n had no time to think of what to do next. All they knew was that they needed


    to break out despite being surrounded by powerful forces and heavy weapons.


    Not long after, under Jill''s leadership, the army of three thousand members suddenly broke out of the


    defensive line and rushed at Alston''s elite spiritual race team at full speed.


    In the blink of an eye, a fierce war was about to begin between the two groups!


    Unfortunately, the Phoenix Master n''s efforts seemed to be in vain as they failed to break the force


    surrounding them. Instead of pushing through the barrier, they were beaten ck and blue by the elite


    spiritual race, rendering more than a hundred casualties on their team.


    While this happened, several forces of the Glory Army also came to surround them from different


    directions. Without a doubt, the Phoenix Master n was in a stage of siege.


    "Matriarch, what do we do? We are surrounded," an elder shouted at Jill with a serious expression,


    asking what to do.


    On the other hand, Alston saw how rattled his enemies were. Taunting his enemies, he shed a


    "Matriarch Jill, I don''t think you have to fight anymore. If you do, your n will be exterminated. I will


    give you a choice: perish, or submit to my rule and live." Alston looked at Jill with evil eyes as if he was


    certain that she would bow down to him and surrender.


    "I would rather be killed than submit to you. The Phoenix Master n will never yield to you!" Jill bit her


    pink lips out of frustration. Despite being trapped without a choice, she would still choose death over


    surrendering to someone as despicable as Alston.


    "Then don''t me me for what will happen next." Alston waved his hand, and the other members of his


    troops instantly surrounded the Phoenix Master n from all directions.


    Before long, the bloody and gruesome battle continued!


    Jill, the elders, and the spiritual masters tried their best to lead the Phoenix Master n out of the


    encirclement. But somehow, corpses still fell on the ground one by one because of the obvious gap in


    power.


    In a short while, the entire team was reduced to less than a thousand members, rendering the rest


    severely injured.


    Just when the Phoenix Master n felt that they did not stand a chance, hundreds of spiritual race


    figures from the north suddenly fell from the sky. As that happened, the ck mass of human armies


    on the ground also surged over with great momentum.


    Afterwards, a huge dragon shadow made its way and destroyed the encirclement at lightning speed,


    quicklynding in front of Jill.


    Jill, who was in deep distress, immediately noticed the dragon shadow fall and soonnd in front of her.


    Then, a delicate figure descended from the dragon''s back.


    "General Marcia?" Jill could only stammer in surprise as she saw who thedy was. She never


    expected Marcia to emerge in front of her, especially when her force was on the brink of copse.


    "I will make it short. Please lead the Phoenix Master n to the north. Chief Bryant and General Lance


    led a group of elite spirit maniptors and armies to pick you up there. We are responsible for cutting


    off your rear..." Marcia said briefly.


    To be honest, Jill was still a bit shaken by Maria''s appearance, but as soon as she heard Marcia''s


    instructions, she already knew that the Magic Phoenix Empire must have had invited Marcia over to


    help them. Based on how Marcia was able to order her without hesitation, it would seem that they had


    already made a concrete n.


    Meanwhile, Alston also saw that Marcia was the one responsible for leading the Dragon Master n


    forces here. Not long after, his face changed grimly upon seeing that the Phoenix Master n was


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    making its way to retreat to the north.


    "So, what is the Dragon Master n''s business here? This is a lovely surprise. The matriarch of the


    Butterfly Divine n is also here..." As Alston felt the bizarre feeling crawling his skin, his face also


    turned dark in suspicion. He hadn''t expected that the long lost Dragon Master n would appear out of


    the blue to support the Phoenix Master n regardless of the danger. He thought that these two forces


    must have been brewing up something in secret.


    But for Alston, it did not matter who was supporting whom. All that mattered to him was that they were


    all advanced spiritual race ns that were all the end arrows of the bow to struggle. And since the two


    ns had thrown themselves into his this time, he would take advantage of this opportunity to kill


    them all.


    Nevertheless, this was enough motivation for Alston to immediately change his strategy. He was not in


    a hurry to catch up with the Phoenix Master n, but he surely aimed his firepower at Marcia, the


    Dragon Master n members led by Moira, and the Butterfly Divine n members led by Cherry.


    After Marcia and the others sessfully attracted Alston''s attention, the members of the Phoenix


    Master n soon joined Bryant''s group of human spirit maniptors, along with an army with thirty


    thousand soldiers.


    However, as soon as they met, a group from the Glory Army entrapped them.


    Luckily, with the support of the human spirit maniptors and nearly a thousand members of the


    Phoenix Master n together, it didn''t take long for them to break out of the barricade and meet with


    the fifty thousand armies who were waiting for support in the back.


    "Matriarch Jill!" Felicia eximed the moment she saw Jill in one piece.


    "Well done! Thank you. Did you invite them here?" Jill turned her gaze to Felicia and Bryant.


    "I know that the Magic Phoenix Empire can''t provide much support to our n alone, so I sent Erica a


    message and asked her to tell General Marcia about the whole situation. To be honest, I didn''t expect


    that she would really bring this much support..." Felicia remarked.


    "I''m sorry but this is not the right time for chitchat. We should divide into three groups and retreat in


    three different directions ording to the n. In this way, we will surely be able to separate our


    pursuers..." Bryant stepped forward and suggested.


    Soon after, Jill immediately arranged her people ording to the n. She asked the old, weak women


    and children of the Phoenix Master n to join in the first retreat army. Next, she arranged her injured


    members to be taken out of the field. Finally, only she, several elders, and some elite soldiers led by


    the spiritual masters were left.


    "General Lance, lead the left army to the west first," Bryantmanded.


    "All right." Lance nodded. Then, he quickly led the left army to protect the old, weak women and


    children of the Phoenix Master n to retreat to the west.

 Chapter 1338 The Escape Plan

    Chapter 1338 The Escape n


    Not long after, the right army led by Felicia and Erica assisted in the retreat of the injured people of the


    Phoenix Master n from the east.


    In the end, only the middle army left, including the elite warriors of the Phoenix Master n led by Jill,


    the human spirit maniptors and the ten thousand troops led by Bryant.


    "I''m afraid we''ll have to pick up General Marcia first." Bryant nodded at Jill.


    The duo guided their armies back along the same path.


    Meanwhile, Marcia, Cherry and others from the Butterfly Divine n alongside members of the Dragon


    Master n led by Moira retreated as well, fighting along the way to try and buy more time. But


    because they were still outnumbered by the spiritual race forces led by Alston, they struggled to get rid


    of their enemy for a long time. Gradually, they were surrounded.


    But then, Jill and Bryant arrived just in time with their forces to join Marcia and the others.


    "It''s strange. Didn''t the Phoenix Master n retreat? Why did they suddenly return? Do they have a


    death wish?" Alston wasn''t gullible. He immediately became suspicious.


    Soon, Alston discovered that most of the new reinforcements were human spirit maniptors and only


    a few elite Phoenix Master n warriors led by Jill.


    He immediately understood what was going on. Then, he ordered two groups to chase after the


    retreating enemy armies with one group heading the east while the other heading the west. He stayed


    behind, intending to deal with the troops led by Marcia, Cherry, Moira, Jill and Bryant face-to-face.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    For Alston, this was the perfect opportunity to get rid of all his troubles at once.


    Because the majority of the Phoenix Master n members already retreated, Jill no longer had to


    worry about her people. Previously, she had been worried that her n would bepletely


    exterminated. But now, she could rest assured that the Phoenix Master n had a fighting chance of


    regaining its strength even if she and other elite members were killed that day.


    Soon, a dangerous shift in the air could be felt. A war was on the verge of breaking out.


    "Go!" Immediately after Alston gave the order, over three thousand members of his army swarmed the


    battlefield. Numerous types of guardian beasts charged like a herd of galloping wild horses.


    As for Marcia and her team, only a few hundred of them were from the spiritual race. The rest were


    human spirit maniptors. They were obviously at a disadvantage. However, they needed to fight with


    all their might if they wanted to buy time for the other two groups to retreat.


    A chaotic battle quickly ensued.


    Due to the great difference in numbers, things didn''t look so optimistic for Marcia and the others.


    Fortunately, twenty thousand human troops remained. Otherwise, the situation would''ve been one-


    sided.


    The Glory Army boasted quite a few powerful ordinary spiritual beings that greatly outnumbered their


    enemy''s. Although Sabina and the other women were considered to be as powerful as the ordinary


    spiritual beings along with Bryant and Lance, they were busy dealing with their respective opponents.


    As for the spiritual masters on Alston''s side, there were as many as ten. This included the elders who


    possessed enough power to shake the earth with a single move.


    Topare, Rocky''s side only had three spiritual masters along with Jill. Adding Marcia, Moira, Cherry


    and Ka, there were only eight individuals who were of the spiritual master level. This meant that the


    Glory Army still had the upper hand.


    Fortunately, they were able to form a stalemate with Alston thanks to two legendary guardian beasts¡ª


    the Phoenix Master n''s Ice Phoenix Queen and the Dragon Master n''s Holy-blood Dragon King.


    All this extra support meant they wouldn''t go down so easily.


    Soon, the legendary guardian beasts of both the Ghost Master n and the Giants n appeared¡ª


    making the uing battle even more thrilling.


    The tension grew with each passing second. The elite warriors of the Phoenix Master n led by Jill


    were by no means weak. However, they weren''t in their best state due to the continuous fierce battles


    they had to join over the past few days. To make things worse, they were being fiercely attacked by


    Alston''s ordinary spiritual beings and spiritual masters. The fierce attacks were like waves on a stormy


    ocean, turbulent and ruthless. With all these adding up, the Phoenix Master n was having a rather


    hard time.


    As for the human spirit maniptors led by Bryant, Sabina, several women and some peerless masters


    of the Divine Stage began to grow tired after a fierce battle. This highlighted the differences in their


    strength and their shorings as human spirit maniptors.


    "I believe it''s time to retreat," Marcia proposed to Bryant once she saw the time hade.


    Bryant gave the order and led both the human spirit maniptors and the human troops to fight


    heading east as they retreated, leading away some of some spiritual race forces of the Glory Army.


    Marcia then gestured to Moira and Jill. Soon, all the members of the Dragon Master n, the elite


    warriors of the Phoenix Master n, and even Cherry with her Butterfly Divine n retreated to the


    west.


    Once he realized that Marcia and the others had retreated by splitting into two groups, Alston knew that


    they were trying to separate his forces. Thinking their struggle meaningless, Alston then led the


    patriarch and several spiritual masters of the Giants n, and a thousand spiritual race members to


    chase after Marcia and the others to kill them all.


    At the same time, he raised the Dark King Mace in his hand. All of a sudden, lightning shed and


    thunder rumbled in the sky, and dark wind was surging. A momentter, hundreds of dark thunder fell


    directly from the sky, exploding a circle of light, and spreading around at the same time. In an instant,


    wherever they fell, there were ruins and no bones left.


    When Marcia and others saw that Alston was going to kill them as soon as he made a move, their


    faces changed.


    Due to the obstruction of the dark thunder, the patriarch and several spiritual masters of the Giants


    n began to catch up.


    "You all keep retreating. I''ll stop them." Jill suddenly straightened up, turned around and rushed back.


    The other elders of the Phoenix Master n, Cherry and Ka followed her closely behind. Not long


    after, they met face-to-face with the Giants n''s patriarch and the rest.


    "Moira, please retreat with the others," Marcia ordered Moira, knowing that blocking the Glory Army


    wouldn''t be an easy feat.


    "I won''t leave you here!" Moira retorted in defiance, not wanting her sister to put herself at risk.


    "Don''t worry about me. I''ve already figured out my escape n." Marcia then suddenly leaped and


    rushed towards Alston, wielding the almighty Flood Dragon Halberd to fend off Alston''s attack.


    Suddenly, an enormous halberd-like silhouette fell from the heavens and shed across the air


    towards Alston.

 Chapter 1339 Manipulate The Calamity Beast

    Chapter 1339 Manipte The Cmity Beast


    Despite seeing the gigantic halberd ready tocerate him, Alston remained calm. Instantly, he raised


    the Dark King Mace in his hand, and a beam of light, simr to that of a vortex, emerged above his


    head, sucking the halberd upon collision.


    This was not new to Marcia. After all, she knew what the Dark King Mace was capable of. After the


    halberd was engulfed by the light, the Dark King Maceunched another beam of light and replicated


    the same halberd that was swallowed by the light. In the blink of an eye, the halberd replica was shot


    directly at Marcia.


    But this didn''t scare Marcia at all. Showing no signs of fragility, she rushed towards the huge halberd at


    full speed.


    Meanwhile, Moira led the Dragon Master n members, some elite warriors of the Phoenix Master


    n, and some members of the Butterfly Divine n to escape as quickly as possible from the


    soldiers chasing after them. Unfortunately, the soldiers were able to catch up to them not long after.


    On the other hand, Alston and Marcia still fought vigorously. But somehow, it appeared that Marcia was


    still at aplete disadvantage. She was having a difficult time dealing with his power at that time, but


    little did she know that Alston was not yet utilizing his full power and capabilities.


    "Oh,e on. Let''s end this! You are justpletely wasting my time!" Alston taunted in a sing-song


    way while clenching the Dark King Mace tightly in his hand. Then, he stared at Marcia menacingly as


    his evil aura zed with satanic power.


    "Demon! Descend on to the world!" Whilst he raised the Dark King Mace, a beam of evil light rose from


    it, shooting up into the sky as fast as lightning. Not long after, a deafening crack echoed in the sky as if


    it was on the verge of copse.


    The evil light suddenly spread out, and a huge phantom appeared out of the blue behind Alston. It


    emitted a prating aura, simr to an evil king materializing to the world.


    Everyone who witnessed this was shocked to their core, for no one had ever expected that this would


    happen.


    "Wait. What''s this? What''s happening?" Sensing that the phantom was over-the-top, Jill and the other


    high-level spiritual masters broke out in a cold sweat. They started to turn pale upon realizing that even


    the high-level spiritual masters were not able to resist the phantom''s power.


    Not long after, the phantom gathered all of its energy and tried to beat Marcia in midair with


    unspeakable force. Luckily, Marcia was quick enough to react. But when she was just about to dodge


    the palm, she had already been severely hurt.


    The enormous palm soonnded on the ground, and a vast cloud mixed with dust and other particles


    soared into the sky. Soon after, a strong storm seemed to have swept the entire area, causing the


    whole ce to tremble violently. Everyone tried to rescue themselves and took a few steps back due to


    the impact. In fact, the power was so violent that the weak ones from the spiritual race were killed in a


    snap.


    The phantom''s attack was made effortlessly. It was so unexpected that the attack even caused havoc


    with its destructive force.


    "So, your mace is a forbidden item?" Jill stared at Alston and asked.


    "I''ll only answer that once the Phoenix Master n yields to me." Alston scorned.


    "No way! Forget it. Jill shouted furiously. At that time, there was nothing on her face except the look of


    extreme determination and focus on bringing Alston down and protecting her n.


    Alston''s face darkened as he heard the downright refusal. Not long after, the huge phantom behind him


    unleashed more evil power, generating a wicked whirlwind around him. All of a sudden, a myriad of


    dark phantoms rushed out of the huge phantom and attacked Jill with domineering power.


    Before Jill could react, she had already been surrounded by the endless dark phantoms. Moreover, this


    made her lose control over her own body.


    "You only have two options today, Jill. Surrender to me, or face death? Take your pick." Alstonughed


    sinisterly.


    "I won''t let you get what you want even if I die today," Jill said with great efforts. At that time, she hardly


    had any strength left in her system to even stand. However, she was brave enough to keep her


    rule.


    Hearing the refusal again, Alston lost his patience. He narrowed his eyes in annoyance, and ck


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    phantoms around Jill started to draw closer with the intention of tearing her body up into shreds.


    Just as Jill was about to be torn apart by the ck phantoms, a figure surrounded in ck me shot


    out from the sky, emitting extraordinarily violent and terrifying spiritual power. An earth-rattling sound


    began to erupt, and the ck phantoms around Jill were smashed into smithereens.


    "It''s you..." With her eyes wide open, Jill instantly recognized the brave figure who rescued her from


    death.


    Despite being smashed, the ck phantoms still lingered all over the ce, scattered. Alston''s face


    darkened again after he saw that someone dared to save Jill from her demise. He looked closer to


    identify this brave soul who saved Jill. But after finding out who it was, Alston only clenched his fists


    tightly out of anger.


    "Basil..." Marcia couldn''t help but scream in surprise. Clearly, she never thought that Rocky would show


    up.


    Under the cloak of courage, it was none other than Rocky, who had been missing for a year, who saved


    Jill.


    Meanwhile, all the scattered ck phantoms gathered again almost instantly, grouped themselves


    together, and crazily dashed forward Rocky.


    In order to protect himself, Rocky immediately stretched out his hand, revealing a cauldron on his palm.


    The cauldron glistened and absorbed all the terrifying ck phantoms.


    Without a doubt, this was a sight to behold that even spiritual race members and other human beings


    could not believe their eyes! Certainly, there was no need topare¡ªthe cauldron''s power definitely


    surpassed Alston''s capabilities and power.


    Evidently, Rocky had changed. He was no longer the Rocky that he used to be. All his practice and


    cultivation had been paid off as he reached a higher level.


    Alston widened his eyes in surprise. Obviously, it was difficult for him to think that the power of the


    cauldron could counter whatever his Dark King Mace could offer.


    "I see. You got the Demonic Soul Cauldron." Alston reacted and stared at Rocky with intimidating eyes.


    "Exactly," Rocky replied with an evil smile.


    Jill was also shocked. In fact, she had sent two ordinary spiritual beings to take the Demonic Soul


    Cauldron away, but she didn''t expect that Rocky was the one who obtained it in the end.


    "Look. I didn''t want to deal with you this early, but I changed my mind now!" Alston gave him a brutal


    look. He didn''t expect that Rocky would appear so unexpectedly and even have the Demonic Soul


    Cauldron in his possession.


    He waved his Dark King Mace again, and an overwhelming dark cloud enveloped Rocky almost


    instantly. Streaks and showers of ck thunder began falling from the sky and striking the ground


    around Rocky. Undoubtedly, Alston''s motive was pure and clear¡ªto render Rocky lifeless at the end of


    this confrontation.


    Rocky saw the iing dark thunder charging at him. But somehow, he was not making any move to


    counter it. As a result, hispanions felt nervous for him.


    Not long after, beams of lightning erupted and rushed upward just below Rocky, blocking the violent,


    dark thunder that was about to destroy Rocky.


    Bang!


    In mid-air, a surging sound was heard, turning into several beams of light that spread around and


    caused random shes of blinding light.


    This scene was so astonishing that it stupefied all the other spiritual race members present again.


    Alston''s face turned grim, but he could sense that the power that blocked his attacks had no trace of


    being ordinary.


    "Tell me, do you have any other helpers, brat?" Alston looked at Rocky with a glum face.


    As soon as he finished his words, the dark cloud came together in the sky, along with lightning and


    thunder, and the wild wind blew the dust into the air. Not long after, a humongous beast emerged out of


    the ground, emitting an astonishing aura.


    "Oh, my! The cmity beast!" Witnessing this, almost all the spiritual race members were at a loss for


    words, because what appeared in front of them was actually a cmity beast.


    This cmity beast was the Demonic Thunder Tiger that Rocky had sealed temporarily before.


    "How are you able to manipte the cmity beast?" Alston questioned in disbelief.


    Never in anyone''s wild imagination had they thought that Rocky would be able to manipte such a


    wild and deadly beast!

 Chapter 1340 The Glory Army Retreated

    Chapter 1340 The Glory Army Retreated


    Of course, Rocky was not actually able to control the Demonic Thunder Tiger. He just released it from


    the seal. And after he released it, he couldn''t seal it back anymore. The ugly truth was that he couldn''t


    seal it long time ago. Back then, he could seal it only when he injured it with the Divine Spiritual


    Source. However, after more than a year of recovery, the tiger recovered its strength and was ready to


    move again.


    "Alston, return that Dark King Mace you''re holding to its original owner. It belongs to the Butterfly Divine


    n." Meanwhile, Cherry flew to Rocky''s side. She deeply looked at Rocky first and then seriously


    demanded Alston.


    "Are you kidding me? You must be out of your mind. Why are you saying that this is your n''s? This


    Dark King Mace is originally mine." Alston arrogantly sneered.


    "The power of this forbidden item is more terrifying than you think. You might think that you can control


    it, but you will only be devoured by its power in the end. That''s what happened to Aaron, a member of


    our n," Cherry said as if she had already known what would happen to Alston. However, she wasn''t


    aware that the ghost living in Alston''s body was actually the owner of the Dark King Mace.


    Alston crazilyughed and looked around at Rocky and the others. "Well, well, since you are all here


    already, I''ll just capture each one of you. The cmity beast, the Demonic Soul Cauldron, and the


    legendary guardian beasts... are all mine! Did you hear me? They are all mine!"


    As he spoke, the dark light around him suddenly shot in all directions. Then, an extremely astonishing


    ball of dark light was condensed in his chest as his aura surged.


    It was undeniable that Alston''s strength had tremendously improved in the past year.


    "You should leave first and do it quickly," Rocky immediately said to Marcia and the others as he


    narrowed his eyes.


    "You all go to hell!" Alston wildlyughed, then directly released the ball of dark light, which quickly flew


    out. And the next second, it directly exploded and spread out.


    With the aura of the ball of dark light, the explosion covered a wide distance. No one knew just how


    many spiritual race beings and human beings would suffer and die.


    Right then, everyone noticed that Rocky suddenly rushed towards the ball of dark light.


    "No, Basil..." Marcia''s face immediately changed when she realized what Rocky was doing. She knew


    that he wanted to stop the ball of dark light. However, its power was unusually strong, so she was


    naturally worried about his safety.


    When the ball of dark light was about to explode, Rocky rushed into it with the Demonic Soul Cauldron.


    Then, the dark light burst out and spread around like ripples. The whole groundpletely


    disappeared wherever it passed, directly turning it into a huge, deep, and bottomless pit. Besides that,


    the huge pit was endlessly expanding. In a blink of an eye, it had already covered a wide range.


    Many of the spiritual race beings there were desperately trying to escape, but many of them were


    swallowed up by the pit.


    Just as more spiritual race beings were about to be swallowed, the stormy wave-like light suddenly


    shrank and disappeared in an instant. It was as if it had beenpletely swallowed up.


    Almost at the same time, a figure full of evil energy appeared high up in the air. His expression was


    extremely cold like he was possessed by an evil king. The cauldron he was holding bloomed with evil


    light.


    Because the ball of dark light was stopped, all the spiritual race members who had escaped from the


    disaster stood still and looked at the amazing scene in front of them. They were all shocked at the evil


    shadow in the air.


    "He really did it." Marcia looked pleasantly surprised at Rocky''s sess.


    "How is that even possible?" Alston didn''t expect that the fatal blow he released could be forcefully


    taken back by Rocky. He was also incredibly stunned.


    He seemed to have forgotten that the Demonic Soul Cauldron was also a forbidden item. Its power was


    he released.


    This also proved that Rocky, who was able to control the Demonic Soul Cauldron, was not ordinary.


    With his rtively fragile human body, it was amazing that he could do this. Technically speaking,


    Rocky was no longer a human being.


    "You brat!" Alston was a little exasperated. But suddenly, he felt a tightness in his chest and a mouthful


    of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth. It was obvious that he was overwhelmed.


    "Do you still want to continue? It looks like you have pushed yourself too far this time." Rocky coldly


    looked at Alston.


    "Even though that''s the case, you can never escape." Since Alston had so many men under his


    the time being.


    "Let''s give it a try then," Rocky said without any fear.


    Right on cue, a group of ck shadows suddenly appeared in the distance. Their strong aura filled the


    sky. When the group of ck shadows approached, the people watching had mixed emotions.


    At that time, it was not Alston who was happy, but Rocky.


    "Finally, they''reing," Rocky said as he watched the approaching crowd of spiritual race beings.


    Soon enough, the spiritual race beings were close to where Rocky was. There were hundreds of


    members of the Wood n, which were led by Alyssa and Evita who was the most senior elder of the


    n.


    Alston''s face changed when he saw the sudden appearance of the Wood n. He had destroyed the


    n a year ago, but he didn''t expect that there were still survivors.


    As soon as the Wood n appeared, the situation dramatically changed. Because of Alston''s reckless


    behavior just now, many members of the Glory Army had been killed or injured. Also, after the join of


    the Wood n, the morale of Phoenix Master n, and Dragon Master n was greatly boosted.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In addition, there were three legendary guardian beasts and one cmity beast on Rocky''s side. The


    tables hadpletely turned.


    Most importantly, Alston was also injured, so he couldn''t release the power of his Dark King Mace


    anymore. Even if he could, he had no chance of winning against Rocky who had the Demonic Soul


    Cauldron. Besides that, Rocky also had the Divine Spiritual Source. No matter what Alston did, he had


    no chance to win this battle.


    So, he made the wisest choice he could ever make and finally retreated.


    Soon, he led his army to retreat back to the Phoenix Cloud Mountain.


    "How did the Wood n..." Jill was incredibly surprised how the Wood n, which had already been


    exterminated, suddenly appeared.


    "Let''s not discuss here. We should go." Rocky immediately turned around and left.


    Marcia and Alyssa followed him closely behind.


    Moira and Jill also led the elite members of their respective ns to follow. Then, Cherry, Ka, and


    the other members of the Butterfly Divine n and Wood n joined them.


    After a while, they met the other two armies who had retreated, and the human spirit maniptors led


    by Bryant.


    "Basil..." As soon as Sabina and the other girls saw Rocky who had disappeared for a year, they were


    naturally overjoyed and excited.


    Bryant and Lance looked at each other, speechless. Marcia had already exined to them about


    Rocky. Although she didn''t say much, they both knew and understood that Rocky must be hiding


    something which was hard to exin.

 Chapter 1341 Jills Doubts

    Chapter 1341 Jill''s Doubts


    Since Phoenix Cloud Mountain had been upied, the Phoenix Master n''s surviving members, led


    by Jill, and the Magic Phoenix Empire''s army marshaled by Felicia, had no choice but to return to the


    empire. They would make new ns after they settled down.


    On their way back, Jill had a talk with Rocky. She had held a grudge ever since he took the Divine


    Spiritual Source and killed thousands of spiritual race members. She also didn''t understand why he


    seemed to have be another person. She intended to take this opportunity to ask him what was


    going on. After all, when Rocky appeared this time, he showed that he was not as cold and ruthless as


    he used to be. What left her truly puzzled was that he didn''t give the impression that he was against the


    spiritual race. Otherwise, he would not have saved the Phoenix Master n.


    Jill thought that speaking with Rocky might dispel her doubts. She was also very grateful to Rocky


    because he not only saved her, but he had also prevented the Phoenix Master n from being


    exterminated.


    "Thank you for everything you did to help us." Jill''s tone conveyed that her gratitude was genuine. She


    couldn''t help but lean close to Rocky as if she was testing him.


    When Rocky saw this, he shifted sideways, and Jill missed.


    Jill''s face darkened, and she couldn''t help but grumble, "What''s the matter? Don''t you like me?"


    "You are the matriarch of the Phoenix Master n. Do I dare to say that I don''t?" Rocky replied with a


    wicked grin.


    "You rascal..." Jill red at Rocky.


    "What brings you here? Did youe here just to curse me?" The yful smile on Rocky''s face


    vanished. Now, his cold, stern gaze bore into Jill as he waited for her to reply.


    "Why did you be like this? Is it because of the influence of the Divine Spiritual Source or the


    power in your body?" Jill was baffled by the abrupt change in his demeanor. In fact, he had confused


    her so much that she couldn''t help but exim.


    "I don''t think you should care about this," Rocky replied coldly.


    "Why shouldn''t I? You control my n''s Demonic Soul Cauldron. What if you use it to deal with us? I


    would like to know the reasons!" Jill deliberately used the Demonic Soul Cauldron as an excuse to


    push him to reply her question. From his behavior earlier, she understood that Rocky did not want to


    make the spiritual race his enemy. And so, he must have another reason for behaving peculiarly. But


    she couldn''t figure it out.


    "The Demonic Soul Cauldron doesn''t belong to the Phoenix Master n. It never does. It''s best if you


    stop thinking about it. As to whether I will deal with the Phoenix Master n or not, it doesn''t matter


    because the n is too insignificant." Arrogance dripped from every word he spoke. Jill''s eyes widened


    with astonishment. She was so bewildered that she didn''t know how to respond. Obviously, she had


    underestimated Rocky. Now that he had the Divine Spiritual Source, he didn''t take any spiritual race


    n seriously, and the Phoenix Master n was no exception.


    "But I''m worried about you. I just want to know why you have be like this. Why are you so cold


    and ruthless?" Tenderness reflected in Jill''s voice as she spoke.


    "I have my reasons. Leave me alone. You need to think about the future of the Phoenix Master n."


    Rocky coldly dismissed her concern for him.


    "If Alston rules most of the spiritual race ns, the Phoenix Master n will have no future, right?" Jill


    sighed. Although the Phoenix Master n had survived the battle, they had failed.


    "Not necessarily. If you stop being proud and insolent, the Phoenix Master n may have a great


    future," Rocky advised.


    "What do you mean?" Puzzled, Jill raised her gaze to meet Rocky''s.


    "The spiritual race declined because it was selfish. You are repeating the mistakes of that mighty race.


    Besides, you have forgotten that tens of thousands of ancestors had sacrificed their lives for the


    spiritual race''s prosperity. You didn''t learn your lesson. Instead, you became more and more


    aggressive. You not only manipted humans but also schemed against them and framed them. Even


    if Patriarch Townsend hadn''t started the fight that resulted in the race''s current situation, other spiritual


    race ns would have done the same sooner orter. No matter how you look at it, the spiritual race is


    doomed," Rocky exined.


    Jill was shocked, but she couldn''t refute him as he was right. The spiritual race had brought ruin upon


    themselves. The advanced ns of the spiritual race only thought about their survival and didn''t do


    anything to help other ns, which had led to the current situation.


    "Alston is a tyrannical ruler. The spiritual race won''t go too far under his leadership. Moreover, the n


    number of the spiritual race is decreasing day by day. Soon there will be none left. The spiritual race is


    destined to fail," Rocky said in a matter-of-fact tone.


    "Then why do you believe that the Phoenix Master n may have a great future?" Jill questioned. As


    Rocky had pointed out earlier, the Phoenix Master n was following in the footsteps of the spiritual


    race. She couldn''t figure out why he would say that the n had potential. Instead, it seemed to her


    that his direction was contradictory.


    "I know of several reasons, but that is not the point. What matters is whether or not you can seize this


    opportunity." Rocky refused to go into detail because he had said enough.


    Jill hesitated. Rocky''s exnation tempted her, but she didn''t know whether she should believe him or


    not since he was neither a friend nor an enemy.


    "If you trust Basil, the first thing you need to do is separate the Magic Phoenix Empire from the Phoenix


    Master n." A delicate voice broke the silence in the space.


    Rocky and Jill turned in unison and found Marcia walking toward them.


    "Separate the Magic Phoenix Empire from us? I can''t. Without our support, the Magic Phoenix Empire


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    will be targeted." Horror reflected in Jill''s expression at the suggestion. She never expected Marcia to


    put forth such a rmendation.


    "In your current situation, you can''t even protect yourself. How will you safeguard the Magic Phoenix


    Empire? Sooner orter, the Magic Phoenix Empire will be isted. If you split from them, the Magic


    Phoenix Empire will have no choice but to ally with the united empires. This will allow us to gather our


    human strength and fight the spiritual race. In this way, we would no longer have to obey the spiritual


    race. We can survive independently. This is Basil''s n," Marcia exined.


    Jill was taken aback.


    She didn''t expect Rocky to be ambitious enough to unite the human countries in the Wild Spirit Land


    and spur them to gain their freedom from the spiritual race.


    But Jill was a sensible person. She knew that Alston was getting more and more powerful in the Wild


    Spirit Land. Moreover, with the support of the other human countries, he was invincible!

 Chapter 1342 Go Back To The Wood Clan

    Chapter 1342 Go Back To The Wood n


    There was probably no n in the Wild Spirit Land that could stop Alston since several high-ss ns


    of the spiritual race became weak and the Phoenix Master n was currently in a predicament. If


    things went on like this, Alston would dominate the entire Wild Spirit Land sooner orter. And when he


    finally did that, he would force all the humans and spiritual race members to surrender to him. In other


    words, if Alston couldn''t be stopped, he would definitely be the Wild Spirit Land''s ruthless ruler.


    But if Rocky could unite all the human countries in the Wild Spirit Land to fight against the spiritual


    race, it would really have a great impact on Alston.


    "Are you confident that you can do that?" Jill straightforwardly asked Rocky.


    "The key point to carry out our n is that the Magic Phoenix Empire joins the united empires. If you


    separate your n from the empire, I promise that you n will benefit from it," Marcia convincingly


    said.


    "What benefit will I get then?" Jill bluntly asked, narrowing her eyes as if in suspicion.


    "The ultimate purpose of establishing the united empires is to make the human beings and the spiritual


    race beings live and thrive together, not to control and be controlled. If the Magic Phoenix Empire is


    separated from the Phoenix Master n and the Phoenix Master n is willing to coexist with the


    Magic Phoenix Empire, there will be no other change except for your rtionship. The Phoenix Master


    n and the Magic Phoenix Empire can take care of each other as usual. The only difference is that


    there will be no barriers between the spiritual race and human race," Rocky clearly exined.


    Hearing his exnation, Jill was rendered speechless. She didn''t expect that Rocky came up with such


    a mature idea. It was a wild ambition to unite all the human countries together, but it could help in the


    Wild Spirit Land''s development. Humans would no longer be the subordinates of the spiritual race.


    Instead, they would help each other like friends or allies. For both the humans and the spiritual race,


    the advantages were far greater than the disadvantages. But it would be hard for the spiritual race, who


    had always been arrogant, to coexist peacefully with humans.


    "What do you think of it?" Marcia immediately asked, directly staring at Jill.


    "I can''t make a decision now. I must gather the elders of my n to discuss it first before I give you my


    reply. But don''t hope too much. Even if I agree with this idea, the elders may not." Jill knew that this


    was a matter of great importance, so she couldn''t make the decision all by herself.


    "I really hope that you can persuade those elders. Or maybe I can persuade them myself. But that


    won''t be an easy discussion," Rocky calmly said.


    "Our n already owes you two favors. As the matriarch, I don''t know how I can fully repay you.


    Believe me that I will try my best to persuade the elders," Jill reassuringly said.


    "We will wait for your good news then," Marcia brightly said, cupping her hands in hope.


    "But you have to answer one question first. What exactly is the power in your body that I asked you


    before?" Seeing with her own eyes that Rocky was able to control the Demonic Soul Cauldron''s power,


    she knew that the power in his body must be incredibly extraordinary.


    "I think you already know the answer," Rocky briefly replied.


    "I have a guess, but I want you to admit it yourself," Jill bluntly said.


    "As you know, the Holy Dragon Bead is one of the forbidden items that the patriarch of the Dragon


    Master n took out from the Spirit Annihtion Land. It is also the legacy of an immensely powerful


    deity from that powerful race..." Rocky finally admitted.


    "Really? So, my guess is right then." Although she had already guessed it, Jill was still a little shocked


    to hear Rocky admit it himself.


    "Huh. A forbidden item?" she softly murmured.


    "I know that there are other forbidden items, but I don''t have any clues about their locations. Have you


    ever heard of them?" Rocky asked her with a frown.


    "I''m pretty sure that the Wood n also has one," Jill replied as she narrowed her eyes into slits.


    "Huh? The Wood n you say?" Rocky repeated thoughtfully as he put his hand on his chin.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You were already interested in forbidden items before but not this much. Now you seem to care about


    them more. Why is that?" Jill asked curiously. Rocky had known the existence of the forbidden items


    before, but he didn''t care about them so much back then. But now it seemed that he had changed his


    attitude towards the forbidden items, so she was naturally curious.


    "Well, it''s just a whim," Rocky said with a smile. Of course, he would not tell her the truth. The reason


    why he cared about the forbidden items was that he didn''t have much time left. He had to collect all the


    forbidden items as soon as possible and take them back to the Spirit Annihtion Land so that the


    people he cherished and protected could live in a peaceful world.


    "Are you finished discussing already? We have to separate now," Marcia briefly asked Rocky.


    Rocky nodded at her. Then he and Marcia went to meet with Bryant, Lance, Sabina and other women.


    "Will the Phoenix Master n let the Magic Phoenix Empire out of their control?" Marcia was not


    optimistic about it at all.


    "Let''s leave that to Matriarch Jill. I''ve already said what I must say," Rocky calmly said. "I have


    something else to do. You can leave now."


    "Will youe to us after?" Marcia immediately asked.


    "I''m not sure yet, maybe," Rocky vaguely answer.


    "Take care of yourself then." Marcia didn''t know what else to say to him.


    Rocky then bid farewell to Marcia and others.


    After that, he left them and went to visit Alyssa.


    "Did they go back already?" Alyssa asked.


    "I didn''t expect that you could actually persuade those several elders to support the Phoenix Master


    n," Rocky seriously said.


    "Well, I have the charm and ability. However, we don''t want to get involved in this mess. Since we were


    defeated a year ago, there are only less than a thousand nsmen left. I am sure you are already


    aware of this. To preserve our foundation, we don''t want to take any more risks. But our patriarch


    agreed to your idea for your sake," Alyssa straightforwardly said.


    "I know that. Thank you for your hard work this time." Rocky nodded at her.


    "Well, it''s not a big deal. But I was wondering why you suddenly decided to be everyone''s savior


    and hero?" Alyssa was puzzled by Rocky''s initiative. It was something that Rocky wouldn''t do currently.


    "I have my own reasons. And by the way, I want to go back to the Wood n with you," Rocky


    suddenly said.


    "What? Why?" Alyssa curiously asked.


    "I''ll tell you why after we arrive there." Rocky didn''t tell her his real purpose why they were going there.


    "Alright then." Alyssa didn''t doubt Rocky''s intention.

 Chapter 1343 The Private Talk With Evita

    Chapter 1343 The Private Talk With Evita


    Rocky, along with Alyssa and several hundred members of the Wood n, finally returned to the n''s


    residence which was a miraculous ce in a small country.


    A year ago, the Wood n''s patriarch died in battle to protect his nsmen. After he died, someone


    had to take his ce. With the unanimous approval of the elders, Alyssa became the new matriarch of


    the Wood n. That was why Alyssa suddenly disappeared after the Timber Deity Empire was ruled


    by Alston.


    After Rocky and Alyssa arrived at the Wood n, they immediately went to visit Evita, the most senior


    elder of the n.


    "Look who''s finally here! I am honored to receive such a distinguished guest!" Evita was surprised to


    see that Rocky suddenly visited her.


    "It''s my pleasure to finally meet you, Elder Evita," Rocky respectfully greeted her.


    "Me too. Please have a seat," Evita said.


    With that, Rocky and Alyssa sat down.


    "Tell me, what brings you here, Prince Crimson?" Evita straightforwardly asked.


    "I happened to be involved in the Phoenix Master n''s matter, so I came back here with Alyssa to


    check the progress of the new drugs I sent before," Rocky answered. He had been in frequent contact


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    with Alyssa over the past year. Besides that, he had also developed a new drug to treat the Wood


    n''s sterilization. With the Wood n as the experimental subject, he had carried out various studies


    on the spiritual race.


    "Oh, is that so? I didn''t expect that you''re involved in this. Now I know why Alyssa tried her best to


    persuade me and the other elders. It turns out that it is because of you," Evita wisely said.


    "No, Elder Evita..." Alyssa softly grumbled.


    "So, how is it going? Has the Phoenix Master n been finally rescued?" Evita inquired.


    "Yes, but their territory has already been upied. Now they have temporarily moved to the Magic


    Phoenix Empire," Rocky replied.


    "So, Alston has already defeated all his opponents in this battle. What are you nning to do next? Will


    you just let him be? You''re the only person who has the power to deal with Alston," Evita bluntly said.


    "Let''s wait and see first. It''s not really a walk in the park to deal with Alston," Rocky cautiously said.


    "Well, if you don''t mind, I have something to ask you, Elder Evita," Rocky added.


    "Alright, just get straight to the point," Evita said, her facepletely serious.


    "I heard from Matriarch Jill that you also have a forbidden item in your keeping," Rocky directly said.


    Hearing his words, Evita could tell that Rocky knew something. Her face immediately stiffened. Then


    she turned to Alyssa and said, "Alyssa, you go out first. I must talk with Prince Crimson alone."


    Alyssa also showed a strange expression when she heard what Evita said. But judging from Evita''s


    expression, she knew that this was something important. It also seemed that Rocky was fishing for


    some information. Though she was confused, Alyssa diligently went out and left Evita and Rocky alone.


    "What made you think that we are keeping a forbidden item?" Evita seriously asked.


    "You don''t have to hide it from me, Elder Evita. I already know that more than five hundred years ago,


    the chiefs of several advanced ns of the spiritual race, including your n, entered the Spirit


    Annihtion Land together and each of them took out a forbidden item. I was embarrassed to ask you


    before, but now it''s important for me to find all the forbidden items," Rocky bluntly said.


    Evita was surprised to hear that. She didn''t expect that Rocky would know so many things.


    "So, I want to confirm if you really have a forbidden item in your keeping." Rocky continued his inquiry.


    "Yes, you''re right; we do have one," Evita finally admitted. She clearly knew that it would be useless to


    hide it from Rocky.


    "May I know where it is now?" Rocky quickly asked.


    "I''m sorry, but I cannot tell you that," Evita firmly said, shaking her head in disapproval.


    "You must think it over, Elder Evita. If Alston gets one more forbidden item, it will be a lot more difficult


    to deal with him." Rocky reminded her of the situation at hand.


    "Don''t worry. That forbidden item is hidden in an unexpectedly safe ce. It is absolutely impossible for


    Alston to know where it is and actually get it," Evita promised him.


    "I have another question for you. Why did the Heavenly Demon n get the forbidden item of the


    Butterfly Divine n back then? You are the only one in the spiritual race that had witnessed the battle


    of the Butterfly Divine n. You must know the reason better than anyone else," Rocky asked.


    Hearing this, Evita shook her head and said, " I was also incredibly surprised when I heard that the


    forbidden item that Alston obtained was the one that destroyed the Butterfly Divine n. It is said that


    after the Butterfly Divine n was extinguished, their chief''s forbidden item was sealed away. Only the


    leaders of a few advanced ns of the spiritual race knew where it was sealed. I honestly don''t know


    how the Heavenly Demon n got it either."


    Rocky''s eyebrows furrowed. He felt that it was not a coincidence that the Heavenly Demon n got


    the forbidden item. All of this seemed to be somehow connected.


    More than a year ago, after he learned some of the truth from Holy Lord, he felt that everything that had


    happened was already nned. The spiritual race would soon follow the example of the Star Divine


    Race and eventually be destroyed by themselves.


    "That''s all I know about that. Are you satisfied with my answer?" Evita coldly asked as she intensely


    looked at Rocky.


    "I won''t force you to tell me where the forbidden item is. I will find it out in my own way. And if I do, don''t


    me me for being rude," Rocky frankly said.


    "Yes, of course, I understand. If you find it by yourself, then I will say or do nothing," Evita calmly


    replied.


    "Before I leave, I want to collect more blood samples for my research," Rocky firmly demanded.


    "Sure, that''s no problem. I''ll arrange it." Evita nodded at his request.


    Rocky stayed in the Wood n for half a day. Then, he bid farewell to Alyssa after he collected the


    blood samples. Alyssa was a little reluctant to let him leave.


    "I didn''t expect that you would leave so soon," Alyssa whispered in a sentimental tone.


    "I have to go. Please take good care of yourself," Rocky whispered back.


    Alyssa nodded at this and intimately kissed Rocky on the lips. Then she turned around and left.


    With that, Rocky summoned Ken and left.

 Chapter 1344 The New Discovery

    Chapter 1344 The New Discovery


    A few dayster, Marcia received a secret letter from the Magic Phoenix Empire. It was written by the


    queen herself. She said in the letter that the Phoenix Master n had already agreed to let the Magic


    Phoenix Empire out of its control. Besides that, the empire would also join the united empires ording


    to the previous agreement.


    However, since the Phoenix Master n was defeated, the Magic Phoenix Empire had naturally


    be Alston''s new target. He sent out a hundred thousand human army to attack the empire and


    intended to take it down in one go. Fortunately, the empire was powerful enough to quickly deal with


    the situation.


    On the other hand, Rocky also had some new discovery while he was in the Divine Land located on the


    third realm of the Maelstrom Realms.


    At that moment, he was conducting a research in ab he rebuilt in a building beside the Divine Gods


    Hall. Suddenly, he heard a cry from outside. He immediately walked out and saw Ken standing outside.


    As soon as Ken saw him, it turned its head and looked towards the beast pen.


    In the past year, apart from concentrating on cultivation in the Divine Land, Rocky also conducted all


    kinds of research.


    Seeing this, he immediately went to the beast pen. Inside the pen, there were all sorts of treasure


    producing spirit-manipted beasts, including the Dark Magic Insects. He noticed that there seemed to


    be some movement in the beast pen of a Nigel Dragon Insect, so he immediately went over. After


    entering, he found a treasure that looked neither an egg nor a stone under the Nigel Dragon Insect that


    had just grown into the four-star level.


    Rocky carefully took the treasure, immediately examined it several times and found that it was very


    strange. Although the aura of the treasure was extraordinarily strong, it did not contain any strong


    spiritual power like those other treasures.


    Rocky took the treasure to theb at once and did a research for a couple of days. He found that it was


    not a treasure that could assist in cultivation, but an incredibly special spiritual treasure. ording to


    the data he had collected, the function of this spiritual treasure was not to help increase the spiritual


    power, but to strengthen the human body and fundamentally change humans'' physique.


    Rocky''s original intention was to cultivate a better treasure producing spirit-manipted beast. He


    didn''t expect that he had identally developed a new type of treasure that had never appeared in this


    world.


    ording to his estimation, this might have something to do with the Holy-blood Dragon King. In the


    past year, he had tried to use the crystal eggs of different legendary guardian beasts to make asexual


    reproduction. He made some progress and cultivated three new treasure producing spirit-manipted


    beasts. However, the spirit-manipted beasts needed time to cultivate. The Nigel Dragon Insect was


    the first sessful batch of descendants of the legendary guardian beasts. So, the treasure it just


    produced was also the first sessful treasure.


    But this was not the most important thing. The most important thing was that in the past year, Rocky


    had been dedicated in studying how to improve the human gene. He constantly used all kinds of


    technology avable, but the result was not what he wanted. So, the appearance of this new treasure


    broke the stalemate and provided Rocky new hope.


    So, Rocky immediately went to the Wind City.


    As soon as he returned to the city, it was naturally a pleasant thing. Almost everyone gathered as soon


    as they heard that Rocky was back.


    When he saw all the people who always supported him, he had mixed feelings. He had unfortunately


    fallen into the evil way which would only bring them misfortune. Therefore, he could only show his


    indifference which was frightening and difficult to approach.


    "Basil..." Lena went straight to Rocky and her gentle eyes seemed to melt everything.


    "Lena, are you okay?" Although Rocky didn''t want to be involved with those people too much, he


    couldn''t help but ask her.


    Lena slightly nodded, but her eyes couldn''t help but turn red. She didn''t say anything, but she knew


    that both of them understood the feeling.


    At that time, a small figure suddenly ran out of the crowd and shouted, "Daddy!"


    Hearing his son''s voice, Rocky couldn''t help but tremble. There was a touch of relief and regret in his


    cold eyes, but he didn''t say much. He just looked down at the big innocent eyes that were looking up at


    him, and then touched his son''s sparse hair with his hand.


    Then, Isis walked out of the crowd, moved up to Rocky, and held Nigel in her arms. She looked at


    Rocky with her beautiful eyes and said, "Are you finally here to see me and our son?"


    "No, I''m not here to see you. I just have something important to tell Marcia," Rocky replied as he tried


    his best to be indifferent.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "I just want to say that you are still my husband and the father of our child. Nothing has changed. We


    will... we will wait until you return..." Isis tried to speak but she was choking as she suppressed her


    tears.


    Sabina and the other women immediately came to her side tofort her. Of course, they couldn''t help


    but roll their eyes at Rocky.


    "Marcia, Chief Bryant, and Father, pleasee with me at once. I have something to discuss with


    you..." Rocky nodded at the three people he mentioned.


    With that, Rocky, Marcia, Bryant, and Lance went to the side hall to have their intimate discussion.


    After the four of them sat down, Rocky immediately told them of his new findings.


    "So, you mean that the treasure produced by the descendant of the Holy-blood Dragon King can


    directly strengthen the human body?" After hearing what Rocky said, Marcia was incredibly surprised.


    "That''s right. I guess that the gene of the Holy-blood Dragon King might have something to do with it.


    So, I want to collect more blood for research. If it really has something to do with the blood of the Holy-


    blood Dragon King, maybe I can directly use its blood as the strengthening agent..." Rocky exined


    as he nodded.


    "But what will be its effect?" Bryant inquired.


    "It depends on the result of the experiment. If we seed, it will be a key turning point. With this


    strong agent, humans can possibly have the physique to resist the spiritual race," Rocky firmly said.


    "Then, you need to study this strengthening agent as soon as possible. The Phoenix Master n is


    over, and Alston has no scruples. I''m assuming that we are his next target," Lance worriedly said.


    "I agree. Although we currently have about three hundred thousand soldiers and more than two


    thousand spirit maniptors, there are tens of thousands of members of the spiritual race under


    Alston''s rule. I''m afraid even if we go all out, we may not be able to resist them. Besides that, they also


    have the support from the human empires that they rule." Bryant''s eyes darkened at this.


    "So, we have to buy more time to conduct this experiment sessfully," Rocky said.


    "Basil, do you have any ns?" Marcia immediately asked.

 Chapter 1345 Making Use Of The Gene

    Chapter 1345 Making Use Of The Gene


    "We have been building up our strength for such a long time. It''s about time for us to stand up for


    ourselves and make Alston suffer," Rocky dered. "The n to set up the united empires should


    indeed be started. We should also begin to free all the human empires from the spiritual race and


    "But Alston will never sit still and wait for death," Marcia piped in doubtfully. She thought that although


    the n was very inspiring, they sorely needed to be practical in their approach.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Although the spiritual race is powerful, there are still too few of them, which puts them at a


    disadvantage. With our forces, we can hold down the spiritual race forces in Alston''s hands. If


    necessary, the Dragon Master n, the Butterfly Divine n, the Wood n, and even the Phoenix


    Master n will also help us. So we don''t need to worry about anything," Rocky included calmly.


    Marcia and the other two men nced at each other and then nodded with a satisfied air. Obviously,


    they had been waiting for this day for a long time.


    "We will discuss the details of this nter. Father, Marcia, and Chief Bryant, you should get ready


    first," Rocky said to the three of them.


    After that meeting, Rocky proceeded to the Genome Research Institute, where Sheridan immediately


    greeted him enthusiastically.


    "Dear disciple, I missed you so much!" Sheridan was so happy to see his precious disciple that he


    immediately moved to envelop him in a bear hug, but Rocky dodged him skillfully as if he was used to


    it.


    "In the following days, I will carry out experiments here. Please prepare aboratory for me, master,"


    Rocky told Sheridan seriously.


    "I knew you woulde back, so I moved your entireboratory here. You can use it any time,"


    answered Sheridan promptly with a proud smile.


    Rocky simply nodded. Although he didn''t show much expression on his face, Sheridan could recognize


    the grateful look that shed quickly in his disciple''s eyes.


    After that, Rocky drew a considerable amount of blood from the Holy-blood Dragon King. At the same


    time, he also gathered a team to study the quality of its blood.


    In the blink of an eye, another ten days passed.


    Rocky finally extracted a very special kind of blood serum from the Holy-blood Dragon King''s blood,


    which was the key to changing the human body''s physique.


    However, due to the disparity between human body''s and the spiritual race''s, a little bit of mistake could


    be fatal. Therefore, Rocky had to be very cautious throughout the process. Although the extracting of


    the blood serum was sessful, he still had to be careful when he tested it with living specimens.


    Initially, he carried out his experiments on some ordinary beasts.


    Half a monthter, under the joint preparation of Marcia, Bryant, and Lance, the three hundred


    thousand United Army troops based on the original three army groups of the Holy Dragon Empire


    gathered in the east, west and south regions of the Wild Spirit Land, ready tounch attacks at any


    minute.


    Rocky called Marcia and the other two to hold abat meeting. Since the matter was very important


    and they didn''t want any of the confidential information to be leaked, they decided that only the four of


    them could know the details of their battle n.


    Then, Marcia and the other two respectively went to the three regions, leading three groups of forces to


    liberate the human empires under the control of the spiritual race.


    Of course, Alston also noticed it, so he prepared his army to fight against the three forces.


    A war broke out in the entire Wild Spirit Land not long after, but this time, if Rocky and his people won


    the war, it meant the rebirth of human beings. Otherwise, it would mean the beginning of hell for


    humans.


    At the same time, Rocky made good progress in his experiments on ordinary beasts, making sure that


    the blood serum wouldn''t cause too much harm. Then, he summoned some ordinary humans who


    volunteered to do the experiments, and with their help, he carried out further human experimentation


    and sessfully collected arge number of data.


    In addition, he collected the blood essence of several other legendary guardian beasts, which he


    studied while the experiments were ongoing. This way, he hoped to find more features that could be


    useful to him.


    As the battle dragged on, the war between the spiritual race and the human race became more and


    more fierce.


    The spiritual race, which was supposed to have the advantage, didn''t get the upper hand at all.


    Instead, the United Army aggressively pursued them, and within a month, they had freed three small


    empires and two middle-sized empires.


    "Losers! They are all losers!" Inside the hall, Alston was in a fit of rage. He had just found out that his


    forces, which he expected to overpower the enemy, weren''t winning at all. The human United Army had


    freed several empires under his nose with their irresistible forces. At that moment, to say that he was


    furious was an understatement.


    At present, Alston had already united the spiritual race, and he was their supreme king. He also


    controlled manyrge and small human empires. How could he be defeated by this United Army led by


    Marcia, Bryant, and Lance? He could not swallow the resentment, as it was such a big blow to his


    pride.


    "Your Majesty, please calm down. The battle has just begun. It doesn''t matter, even though the United


    Army is winning right now, because we will surely defeat them in the end. Isn''t it better if we let them


    taste victory, only for it to be taken away?" Dean told himfortingly.


    "No! I don''t want them to taste victory at all! I will trample them hard under my feet, and they will pay for


    going against me," said Alston viciously.


    "As the saying goes, try the peaceful means before resorting to force. Since the United Army has taken


    the initiative to attack, we will let them fight as many as they can. Anyway, they are simply humans.


    They won''t be able to keep this up for long, and they will soon exhaust themselves for working too


    hard. Give it, at most, three battles, and you will see their performance decline," Dean continued.


    "Do you have any ns to defeat the enemy, Dean?" Alston turned to him and asked.


    "The United Army is divided into three groups right now, and their purpose is very clear. They want to


    bring our human empires into their control. They also imed to do it in the name of freeing the human


    empires under our rule. If we discredit the United Army and make those human empires distrust them,


    the United Army would get nothing in return."


    "That sounds good. Why don''t you tell me more details?" Alston''s face brightened as soon as he heard


    Dean''s ns, and he eagerly gestured for him toe closer.


    Dean walked up to Alston and whispered to him.


    Meanwhile, everything was going smoothly in Rocky''s camp, but he suddenly received a message from


    Alyssa, which made him a little angry.


    More than a year ago, because of Woods'' sincere request, Rocky sent the gene medicament that could


    strengthen the spirit-manipted beasts to the Timber Deity Empire, asking them to carry out the n


    of strengthening the spirit-manipted beasts. However, due to the chaos caused by the cmity


    beasts, the disputes among the spiritual race ns, and especially the conflict between Rocky and the


    spiritual race ns, this n was put aside in the Timber Deity Empire. That was one year ago. Six


    monthster, the Wood n was destroyed, and the Timber Deity Empire was forced to yield to


    Alston''s control. Alston got to know about the n.


    He then sent arge number of so-called talents to study the magic of this gene and tried to copy it, but


    they had made no progress. Not long ago, he was in such a snit that he injected all those talents with


    this gene. As a result, these people suddenly became wild beasts overnight, which were called orcs.


    When Alston realized what had happened, he nned to use this gene to turn ordinary humans into


    orcs and create a legion stronger than humans. However, as the gene that Rocky gave to the Timber


    Deity Empire was limited, Alston wanted to get the form of this gene. Thus, Woods, the only one


    who knew the source of the gic form, naturally became a thorn in Alston''s side.

 Chapter 1346 A Horrendous Figure

    Chapter 1346 A Horrendous Figure


    In the end, Alston learned from Woods that Rocky was the one who developed the gic agent.


    Alston also knew the rtionship between Alyssa and Rocky, so he threatened Alyssa to ask Rocky for


    the form, or else, Woods would be in danger.


    Of course, Alyssa knew that the form couldn''t fall into Alston''s hands, as he would definitely use the


    people of the Timber Deity Empire as test subjects. That being said, she could not let her brother be in


    danger either.


    After careful consideration, Rocky decided to go to the Timber Deity Empire to discuss


    countermeasures with Alyssa.


    Three dayster, Rocky arrived at the rendezvous, which was located in a red leaf forest three miles


    away from the Timber Deity Empire''s capital city.


    When Rocky arrived, he found Alyssa anxiously waiting beneath the cover of a red-leafed tree. As soon


    as she spotted him, she hastily went up to greet him.


    "How''s it going?" Rocky asked Alyssa.


    "I don''t know yet. But ording to the information I got before, my brother should be under house


    arrest now," Alyssa said worriedly.


    "Then I''ll go to the royal pce," Rocky said coldly.


    "But the royal pce must be heavily guarded right now, and Alston will definitely take the opportunity


    to deal with you," Alyssa disagreed, her beautiful eyes narrowed with concern.


    "I don''t think Alston knows when I will appear, so he may not be in the royal pce. If that is the case, I


    should be able to save Woods," Rocky reassured her confidently.


    "Then I''ll go with you," Alyssa requested.


    "No, I have something else for you to do," Rocky refused, shaking his head.


    "What is it?" Alyssa asked in confusion. What else could be more important than saving her brother?


    "Now that Woods has be a puppet, the Timber Deity Empire is doomed. The only way to save the


    Timber Deity Empire is to separate the army and the spirit maniptors and make them join the united


    empires. In the Timber Deity Empire, only you can do this. So, what you need to do next is gather the


    army and the spirit maniptors of the major ns you can gather, and then take them away from the


    Timber Deity Empire as soon as possible," Rocky exined.


    Hearing Rocky''s words, Alyssa hesitated, but she knew clearly that he was right. The only way to save


    the Timber Deity Empire was to take it far away from the spiritual race''s control. Then, she and her


    people needed to join the united empires, gather manpower, and wait for the opportune moment to take


    back the Timber Deity Empire.


    "But what about you? I can''t let you go alone." Alyssa couldn''t wholeheartedly agree with Rocky


    because she was still worried about him. Even though she knew that almost no one could defeat Rocky


    now, she didn''t know what kind of ambush Alston would set for Rocky.


    "Don''t worry about me. Just do what you need to do, and I''ll take care of the rest." Rocky put his hand


    on Alyssa''s shoulder and squeezed itfortingly. Then he turned into a ck me and disappeared.


    Once he was gone, Alyssa also flew away.


    Rocky sneaked into the Timber Deity Empire''s capital city and found that it was heavily guarded, just as


    Alyssa had said. The city guards, the pce guards, and arge number of powerful spirit maniptors


    seemed to be everywhere. Thinking that the royal pce must be guarded more heavily, Rocky could


    only shake his head in dismay.


    But it couldn''t stop him. That night, he sneaked into the royal pce to check the situation.


    Just as he had expected, everyone in the royal pce was on high alert to guard against anything that


    might happen. In addition to the countless powerful spirit maniptors, there were also many strong


    cultivators at the Supernal Stage and some peerless masters at the Divine Stage guarding the royal


    pce. And although Rocky didn''t see any spiritual master, he knew that there must be some. Besides,


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alston had also sent many members of the spiritual race to help defend the pce.


    "The royal pce is impregnable. They are waiting for me," Rocky muttered to himself coldly before he


    disappeared into the dead of night.


    At the same time, some people were gathered together in the Timber Deity Empire''s pce. The one


    sitting on the throne was not Woods, but Geoffrey, whom Rocky was quite familiar with.


    Geoffrey''s trusted subordinates, including Alexander, the chief of the Qi n, were also present. Back


    then, with Rocky''s help, Woods won in the fight for the throne and became the emperor of the Timber


    Deity Empire, while Geoffrey had lost his power and influence. Although he was not willing to submit,


    he had no choice because of Alyssa''s suppression.


    Half a year ago, due to the destruction of the Wood n and Alston''s takeover of the Timber Deity


    Empire, Geoffrey saw an opportunity. From then on, he tried every means to curry favor with Alston. In


    fact, he was the one that revealed the gic enhancement n of the spirit-manipted beasts to


    Alston.


    It didn''t take long before Geoffrey gained Alston''s trust. After Woods became a puppet, Alston put


    Geoffrey in charge of the Timber Deity Empire. Since then, he had fully controlled the Timber Deity


    Empire.


    "Your Royal Highness, will Prince Crimson reallye? I''ve been waiting for an opportunity too long to


    avenge my son," Alexander said through gritted teeth.


    "Of course, he wille. He has a good rtionship with Alyssa, so he would never just sit back and


    do nothing. We just need to wait patiently," Geoffrey remarked with certainty.


    "But I heard that Prince Crimson is very powerful. He doesn''t even take the spiritual race seriously. I


    heard that he once killed thousands of the spiritual race members, so I don''t think he is a man to be


    trifled with," a peerless master at the Divine Stage said.


    "No matter how strong he is, he is just a human being. You know, I have specially invited three masters


    at the Immortal Stage. In addition, the Spiritual King has sent two spiritual masters here. The five of


    them should be able to take him down," Geoffrey said confidently, as he had already made extensive


    arrangements. This time, Rocky would not seed.


    "If we take down Prince Crimson, it will be a great achievement for us. And if that happens, you will


    undoubtedly be the emperor of the Timber Deity Empire," Alexander said.


    "Of course. The throne has always been mine. Now, I''m just taking it back," Geoffrey said proudly.


    What Geoffrey and the others didn''t know was that Rocky was no longer the same as before. Instead of


    hiding his strength as he did in the past, he had be a horrendous figure.


    The next day was a clear and sunny day, but the atmosphere in the royal pce was the opposite.


    None of the warriors exuded strength or confidence, and tension was a thick, moist nket in the air. It


    was so quiet that a mouse could probably startle the hesitant guards.


    Not long after, a tall and strong figure appeared in the square in front of the hall. He had his back to the


    sun, so all they could see was his silhouette. He walked towards the hall, and each step was


    apanied by fiery ck mes that swelled and surged all over his body. His aura was fearsome


    and formidable. Even under the bright sunlight, he resembled a nightmare¡ªa demon shrouded in


    darkness.

 Chapter 1347 Where Are The Orcs

    Chapter 1347 Where Are The Orcs


    As soon as the figure appeared, countless voices came from all directions of the square. Spirit


    maniptors, pce guards, and thousands of people surrounded the whole square, leaving the space


    of the middle area open like an arena.


    Then, Geoffrey and his henchmen, including Alexander, quickly walked out of the hall. They were


    shocked when they saw that the figure was making a scene as it broke into the pce city and directly


    came here. The city was heavily guarded, but this figure was calm as if it had entered an empty room.


    Its strength was so obvious.


    "You have finallye!" Geoffrey''s eyes fell on the figure and immediately revealed a strong sense of


    hatred. Thinking of his humiliation in the past, he couldn''t help but want to tear the figure into a million


    pieces.


    Of course, it was Rocky who broke in the pce city. He was extremely full of guts to have evene


    here.


    Rocky looked at the people around him. His eyes were cold without any expression like an ice


    sculpture. The people who looked into his eyes were immediately filled with fear, as if the man in front


    of them was an envoy from theher world. If one was targeted by him, he or she would absolutely


    die in an instant.


    "Hum, Geoffrey, long time no see!" Under such a circumstance, Rocky still greeted him with a hint of


    sarcasm.


    "I didn''t expect that you and my brother would be so loyal to each other. How dare you save my brother


    only by yourself? You have valor but youck strategy. I heard that you are immensely powerful now.


    But do you really think that you will be able to save my brother in this huge?" Geoffrey confidently


    said. He was sure that he could defeat Rocky.


    "Well, I didn''t say that I came here to save him," Rocky sneered at him.


    "Oh, aren''t you here to save my brother? If not, then why in the world are you here?" Geoffrey was


    stunned by Rocky''s reply. His answer was not what he was expecting at all.


    "If I''m here to save him, I have already done thatst night. Do you really think you can stop me with


    such useless guards?" Rocky menacingly snorted.


    "I don''t care at all if you are here to save him or not. But I hope you''re aware that you can''t leave the


    city today. I will spare your life, but I will slowly torture you until you hand over the form of that


    gic medicament," Geoffrey insidiously said.


    "I can consider leaving you half dead if you tell me where the humans who have transformed into orcs


    are," Rocky coldly replied.


    Geoffrey''s face turned red with anger when he heard this. He felt that talking to Rocky was a total


    waste of time. There was no need to talk nonsense anymore. He needed to immediately capture Rocky


    and force him to hand over the form of the gic medicament. If Geoffrey got the form, he


    would definitely be the emperor of the Timber Deity Empire.


    So, with a wave of Geoffrey''s hand, thousands of spirit maniptors and pce guards rushed towards


    Rocky. He used the huge-crowd strategy to deal with Rocky.


    However, it seemed that Geoffrey underestimated Rocky way too much. Rocky would not frown even if


    he faced thousands of spiritual race beings, let alone mere humans.


    Rocky didn''t n to attack by himself. He directly summoned Uriah and the other two beasts at once.


    As soon as his three beasts came out, they fought in all directions. Their momentum was so powerful


    that it could overturn rivers and seas. Their attacks made the spirit maniptors and the pce guards


    of the Timber Deity Empire tremble with fear and retreat one step after another.


    At the same time, Rocky was slowly approaching Geoffrey one step at a time.


    Seeing that Rocky''s three beasts had already killed the elites he had carefully prepared, Geoffrey was


    utterly stunned.


    "Does he have three spirit-manipted beasts? Didn''t he only have twost time?" The henchman


    standing beside Geoffrey was also shocked.


    "How is this guy still a human? I doubt that he''s still a human! He has transcended into something


    else!"


    "It seems that the rumors about him are true. Even the spiritual race ispletely afraid of him. Oh my


    god!"


    "What a bunch of cowards! No matter how strong he is, he is still just a human. How can he be more


    powerful than the spiritual race? He has only three spirit-manipted beasts. Let''s just send a few


    more powerful spirit-manipted beasts to deal with him." Obviously, Geoffrey didn''t know that Rocky


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    had already surpassed the power of the spiritual race and his power had already reached another


    realm. But he himself was like a frog at the bottom of a well and looked at Rocky from a human''s point


    of view. His tragedy was inevitable.


    Soon enough, Geoffrey ordered several peerless masters at the Divine Stage to summon their six-star


    spirit-manipted beasts to deal with Rocky''s three beasts.


    Meanwhile, Rocky was closely approaching the pce.


    Suddenly, more than a dozen figures rushed out from both sides and approached him in opposite


    directions. They used the spiritual martial arts of the Supernal Stage to attack Rocky.


    In a blink of an eye, more than a dozen rays of light flew towards Rocky at the same time.


    He didn''t even blink his eyes when he saw this. A ck purple vortex instantly appeared and then


    circled around his body. The dozen rays of light that flew over to him were directly devoured by the


    vortex.


    The dozen figures were naturally surprised when they saw this, but they immediatelyunched attacks


    again. However, they were still unable to break through the defense of the ck and purple vortex. All


    their spiritual power disappeared like a stone sinking into the deep sea.


    Meanwhile, Rocky didn''t stop on approaching Geoffrey all this time. Although he walked slowly,


    Geoffrey and the others who were standing in front of the pce felt an irresistible aura rushing


    towards them like a domineering king.


    "Attack, all of you! Attack him now!" Geoffrey couldn''t help but shout out with a burst of horrifying chill in


    his heart.


    Then, Alexander and the other peerless masters at the Divine Stage immediately rushed up. Their


    spiritual power greatly increased, showing the strength of the top human spirit maniptors. However,


    what they were facing was not like the others. It was Rocky who had killed thousands of members of


    the spiritual race.


    When the several peerless masters at the Divine Stage were approaching him, the ck me all over


    Rocky''s body suddenly rose. It was zing and dazzling, as if he were standing in mes that were


    scorching over a hundred thousand feet. His originally calm breath suddenly quickened and the evil


    energy inside him was surging with great power.


    Before these peerless masters could even approach him, they felt as if their bodies could not move


    further. Then, they saw an expressionless ck evil shadow of me sweeping past them.


    The next instant, Rocky arrived in front of Geoffrey.


    Geoffrey was so frightened that his face turnedpletely pale. He had never thought that Rocky''s


    strength had reached such an unimaginable level. It was beyond the reach of any human spirit


    maniptor.


    "Tell me, where are the orcs?" Rocky asked in a low and husky voice.


    At that moment, Geoffrey suddenly let out a sinisterugh. Almost at the same time, twenty or thirty


    beast-like figures flew down from the top of the hall and let out piercing roars. In a blink of an eye, they


    rushed towards Rocky from all directions.

 Chapter 1348 Unable To Suppress

    Chapter 1348 Unable To Suppress


    Rocky took a closer look and saw that these beast figures, each of which was three meters tall,


    resembled a spirit-manipted beast. However, they had some human characteristics. Presumably,


    they had mutated after being injected with the gic medicament.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed as the urge to kill these orcs surged within him. He would never allow his


    research achievement to be used like this.


    However, before he could act, the orcs besieged Rocky.


    They charged straight at him.


    As soon as Rocky released his power, a st of evil wind spiritual wave burst forth, and the orcs


    closest to him were thrown away. They fell to the ground with a loud bang, raising clouds of dust.


    Astonishment reflected in Rocky''s eyeballs as, in just an instant, the orcs sprang to their feet and


    hurtled toward him again.


    Unfazed that his previous attack didn''t work, Rocky summoned his power and waved his hand. Several


    streams of ck me spiritual power instantly shot out, and the orcs released agonized shrieks as the


    ck mes engulfed them and turned them to ashes.


    At that time, Geoffrey took the opportunity to retreat into the pce. Meanwhile, several Immortal


    Stage spirit maniptors rushed out of the pce. Two of them were old acquaintances of Rocky. They


    were the old man in the purple robe and Dudley, who had oncepeted with him for spiritual


    treasures in the sacred ce of the Butterfly Divine n, and the Water Beast Sea. The other spirit


    maniptors were as powerful as the first two.


    The Immortal Stage spirit maniptors bombarded Rocky when they saw that he was upied with


    the orcs. In particr, Dudley was the first to attack, intending to avenge himself for his previous


    humiliation.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed to slits, and his expression turned cold when he sensed the fresh attacks. He


    eluded the closest seven or eight orcs and then turned to face the spirit maniptors as his body rose


    as though he were stepping in the air.


    On realizing that Rocky was preparing to attack them, the spirit maniptorsunched their offensive.


    As their spiritual light soared, several beams of colorful light shot out, directly covering the area within a


    hundred meters, and spiritual waves surged.


    The intense spiritual light around Rocky exploded, and a loud bang reverberated as the area within


    hundreds of meters was filled with dazzling light.


    "Does he want to die? No matter how capable he is, he can''t resist our joint strike..." Dudley seemed


    overconfident. After all, they were the top masters among humans in the Wild Spirit Land, and few spirit


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    maniptors were stronger than them. Even in the spiritual race, only the spiritual masters were


    mightier than them. Their demeanor was naturally dripping with arrogance.


    Of course, it was undeniable that these Immortal Stage spirit maniptors''bined attacks would be


    a significant challenge for their target to defend against. While their strong spiritual power impactsted


    for a good while, Rocky, who was shrouded entirely in it, did not move or retaliate.


    After a while, Dudley and the others exchanged puzzled nces as they sensed that something was


    wrong. They rushed into the center where their attacks fell, only to find remains of the orcs that had


    attacked Rocky. Some of them were injured while others had been reduced to a heap of charred ashes.


    "Where is he?" Dudley roared. He was not too pleased about being tricked.


    In that instant, Geoffrey stepped out of the pce. When he saw that Rocky had disappeared, his eyes


    widened. He immediately shouted, "Oh, damn it! That guy must have gone to save Woods. Hurry up!"


    The spirit maniptors nced at each other before vanishing. Geoffrey, together with the other


    peerless masters at the Divine Stage, followed them. The pce guards also headed in the same


    direction.


    On the other hand, Rocky, who had remained hidden for a long time, approached the royal pce


    where Woods was imprisoned. ording to the previous night''s investigation, he learned that Woods


    was being held captive in the royal pce and that only a few spiritual race beings guarded him. Erring


    on the side of caution, Glutton arrived just before Rocky made his way toward the square of the hall.


    Rocky had created chaos and waited for an opportunity to hide as he wanted to confirm whether


    Woods was in the royal pce. If the spiritual race beings guarding the pce didn''t move, it meant


    that Woods was still inside. Glutton''s tasks were to follow the guards if they moved and learn where


    they were holding Woods.


    "How''s it going?" Rocky asked when he spotted Glutton at the royal pce.


    "He should be here. Tell me something, brat. Why should I run errands for you?" Glutton remarked


    disdainfully. It appeared as though his bad temper was still the same.


    As Rocky was already used to it, he ignored Glutton''sints. Instead, he turned his gaze to the


    royal pce. At least two hundred members of the spiritual race beings were guarding it. Most were


    spiritual ves. And the rest twenty ordinary spiritual beings at the middle and advanced levels and five


    spiritual masters at the low and medium levels caught Rocky''s attention. It seemed that they were


    expecting him.


    "I''ll handle the spiritual race beings first. Please block the pursuers for me. Remember to show them


    some mercy!" Rocky threw Glutton a sideways nce. He knew that once the beast leaped into action,


    it would kill them all. Nevertheless, he still warned Glutton because he had to use those human spirit


    maniptors to fight against the spiritual race. It would be a waste if they died.


    He knew to expect some casualties. It would take him a while to deal with the spiritual race beings and


    Glutton would have its fun in that time.


    However, as a belligerent beast, Glutton was always eager to fight. Thus, when several human spirit


    maniptors chased Rocky, itughed wildly and turned into a light shadow in the blink of an eye.


    Simultaneously, the ck me around Rocky surged, and he rushed directly toward the royal pce


    with significant momentum.


    The spiritual race beings guarding the royal pce were expecting Rocky and had hence, prepared


    ordingly. However, pangs of fear surged in their hearts when he materialized in front of them like a


    meteor. Rocky had terrorized so many spiritual race beings that his name was like an omen of death.


    Once he appeared, no spiritual race being could escape catastrophe.


    However, the spiritual race members led by the five spiritual masters had also received a death order.


    Under no circumstances could they allow Rocky to save Woods. They had no choice but to confront


    him.


    The next moment, they charged at Rocky.


    Rocky summoned his three beasts without any hesitation. The power of the ming de in his hand


    surged; as a result, several spiritual race beings were burned to ashes. Then he rushed to the royal


    pce.


    Although the five spiritual masters and twenty ordinary spiritual beings coborated, they could not


    suppress Rocky''s momentum. He cleared a path right through them. Once in front of the royal pce,


    he waved the enormous ming de, and a wave of me surged out and struck the gates.

 Chapter 1349 Attacked By Woods

    Chapter 1349 Attacked By Woods


    Boom!


    With a burst of strong mes, the gates of the royal pce were opened, and smoke rose from all over


    the ce. Then, Rocky turned into a light shadow and rushed inside.


    At that moment, Woods was sitting on the throne in the royal pce. He immediately stood up when he


    heard a loud sound at the gates. In a blink of an eye, a figure appeared in front of him.


    "Finally, you''re here!" Woods wasn''t surprised at all at the sudden appearance of the figure in front of


    him.


    The man in front of Woods was no other than Rocky, who urged immediately, "Hurry up, let''s go." After


    that, he turned around and began to walk out of the pce.


    However, just as he turned around, a sinister smile suddenly crept at the corners of Woods'' mouth. He


    slowly got a dagger glittering with green light from his sleeve and quickly stabbed Rocky who was


    totally defenseless and clueless.


    Rocky did not expect at all that Woods wouldunch a sneak attack on him. Although he sensed that


    something was wrong and somehow dodged the attack, the green light dagger still brushed past his


    shoulder and left a ferocious cut.


    "What are you trying to do? Why did you do that?" Rocky incredulously stared at Woods and coldly


    asked.


    "Oh, don''t me me. I have no other choice. It''s not easy for me to get to where I am today. I don''t


    want to lose it. Spiritual King has promised me that he will not only make me hold onto the throne of the


    Timber Deity Empire, but also make me the emperor of the united human empires in the future. That


    will alle true if I capture you alive!" Woods seemed in pain as he was saying this, but it was


    obvious in his tone that he was full of ambition.


    "Do you really believe what Alston said?" Rocky coldly snorted. He knew that Woods must be


    bewitched by Alston, but he also understood that Woods had done a lot to get the throne. The Timber


    Deity Empire had now be Alston''s puppet, and the emperor of the empire would exist in name


    only. So, it was reasonable for Woods to be eager to prove himself. But even so, it was wrong of him to


    kill his old friend in such a way.


    "I have no way back. What I can do now is to strive for thisst opportunity. Just do me a favor, will


    you? You can never defeat Alston. He is now the Spiritual King of the unified spiritual race ns. His


    power is not something you can resist at all," Woods madly said.


    "Is that all you have to say? If your sister sees you like this, she will be extremely sad and


    disappointed," Rocky reminded with a deep frown. He never expected that Woods would be like


    this. But of course, Rocky knew that power and desire could easily change a person, especially for


    Woods who was once a useless prince. What he had now was so precious that he would not easily let


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    go of it!


    "So, what if my sister sees me? Even if she is standing in front of me right now, I will still remain


    merciless," Woods viciously said.


    "If that''s the case, then it seems that we have nothing else to say to each other." Rocky knew that


    Woods had already made his choice. He could not change it and would not stay any longer in this


    ce. Seeing that it was meaningless to continue, he turned around and was about to leave right away.


    But just as Rocky turned around, he felt that the spiritual power in his body suddenly stopped


    circting.


    "Do you think I will let you go that easily? This dagger is smeared with a secret medicine of the Wood


    n. It can make your spiritual power useless in a span of an hour. I heard that your power has


    surpassed that of the spiritual race, but your body is still human. This secret medicine will definitely


    have an impact on you," Woods, who was behind Rocky, evilly said with a sly smile on his face.


    Hearing that, Rocky clenched his fist. If it were someone else who did this to him, he would have


    instantly killed him. However, Woods was Alyssa''s brother. If he killed him, it would just undoubtedly


    wound Alyssa. So, he still resolutely walked towards the gate of the royal pce.


    Woods followed him immediately when he saw that Rocky wasn''t stopping.


    When Rocky walked to the pce gates, he saw that the spiritual race beings outside had besieged


    the whole ce. If Rocky''s three beasts didn''t block the gates, they would have already rushed into the


    pce. Not that far away, Glutton was dragging the spirit maniptors of the Timber Deity Empire led


    by Geoffrey. However, the spirit maniptors were so many, and they continued to swarm the pce.


    Soon enough, the entire royal pce was surrounded by hundreds of human spirit maniptors and


    spiritual race beings.


    Seeing that the situation was totally unfavorable to them, Glutton retreated to Rocky.


    "You see, I''ve already deployed the tight encirclement to capture you. There''s no way you can escape,"


    Woods, who just walked out of the royal pce, firmly said. He was really determined to capture


    Rocky.


    Meanwhile, the spiritual power in Rocky''s body was greatly affected. Although it was notpletely


    limited, he was unable to freely release the evil spiritual power.


    In that instant, the five spiritual masters and the ordinary spiritual beings noticed that Rocky seemed to


    have a problem. They immediately approached him and quickly joined hands as they tried to take the


    opportunity to suppress him and make him unable to escape.


    Although the three beasts and Glutton were beside Rocky, he was hopelessly outnumbered.


    In addition to the five spiritual masters, there were also several top-grade spirit maniptors at the


    Immortal Stage from the Timber Deity Empire. Their strength could not be underestimated. If they also


    joined hands, Rocky would fall into a very disadvantageous situation.


    The only thing he could do now was to try his best.


    All the enemies united to attack Rocky, his three beasts, and Glutton. They rushed over them like a


    tide.


    "Brat, why don''t you go first? If I recover my original form, I can block them and buy you some time,"


    Glutton suggested as it nced at Rocky. If something happened to Rocky, it would die with him in the


    end. So, it had to prioritize Rocky''s safety.


    Rocky hesitated for a moment after hearing that. However, he was sure that it was dangerous to stay


    here especially with the current situation. If there was a chance, he would naturally leave. But he was


    worried that Alston would suddenly appear.


    At the thought of this, Rocky immediately called back the three beasts. He asked Robin and Ken to go


    back to his Magic Spiritual Space and then immediately rode on Uriah.


    Almost at the same time, Glutton roared, and its body rose with red light all over. The evil aura instantly


    shrouded a wide range. Everyone who saw it was shocked and got scared.


    Then, Glutton turned into its original form and stood in front of the royal pce, overlooking the


    enemies.


    Then, it immediately acted, intending to cover for Rocky as he left. At that moment, seeing that Rocky


    was about to take advantage of Uriah to fly away, Woods suddenly showed a strange smile. Then, he


    raised his left hand and suddenly waved it. With that, the whole square in front of the pce suddenly


    began to shake violently.

 Chapter 1350 Friends Turned To Enemies

    Chapter 1350 Friends Turned To Enemies


    Suddenly, Rocky felt as if he was burdened with something invisible. Not only him, but also all the


    humans and spiritual race beings in the square felt this shocking pressure. Everyone lost their


    Uriah, who had been flying in the air, fell to the ground because of the strong gravity.


    "Basil, where do you think you''re going? You can''t go anywhere!" Woods wildlyughed and intently


    stared at Rocky riding on Uriah.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed with confusion. He had already sensed that it was Woods who did all this. But


    Woods was not even a spirit maniptor. How could he possess such a strange power? Besides that,


    this kind of power could not be possessed even by the spiritual race.


    "What are you waiting there for? Take him down now!" Woodsmanded at once.


    In a blink of an eye, the five spiritual masters and the top masters at the Immortal Stage, including


    Dudley and the old man in purple robe, surrounded and cornered Rocky.


    Since Glutton was also besieged by another group of enemies, it couldn''t go to Rocky and help him.


    Rocky frantically nced around and his eyes turned cold. He knew that a battle was inevitable now.


    He was not afraid to go all out.


    "Can I finally remove the seal now?" Rocky immediately asked the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast using


    his spiritual sense.


    "Think about it first. Do you really want to remove it now? Although this can solve your crisis at hand,


    remember that you will not be able to control yourself once the seal is removed. You will bepletely


    possessed by the evil will. And when that happens, I''m afraid that no one else here can survive except


    you," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast said.


    "So what?" Rocky coldly sneered. He was not in the mood to show any mercy to anyone.


    "It seems that you''ve already decided. Well then, just do as you wish," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast


    answered him and then fell silent.


    At the same time, Rocky''s eyes narrowed slightly. Then, his body suddenly burst out an extremely


    strong wave of power. He was swallowed by a me that was hundreds of feet high. It swayed in the air


    and spread around. The amazing evil energy instantly filled the entire ce.


    This explosive power was the result of his cultivation during the past year. The stronger his King Realm


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    power was, the eviler he would grow and the easier he would lose his mind. So, Rocky had been


    sealing his King Realm power all this time, and he didn''t unseal it unless it was absolutely necessary.


    Once the seal was removed, he wouldpletely be the ruthless and arrogant Divine King Belial.


    "How is this even possible? This is not happening! His spiritual power should have been suppressed by


    the secret medicine of Wood n. How could he still have power? I don''t understand," Woods


    eximed in surprise. He cannot believe what he was seeing.


    Of course, not only him, but all the humans and spiritual race beings were also stunned. It was their


    first time to see something like this.


    At that time, Rocky''s body slowly began to change. Under his ck armor, ck lines appeared on his


    skin, and they were glowing with ck luster. He was wearing the Holy Mask and his face was also


    covered with many mysterious ck lines. At the same time, the swelling ck me began to take


    shape, forming two ck horns on his head and a pair of huge wings on his back. A belt of fire also


    wrapped around his waist and a fire cloud formed beneath his feet.


    This shocked those present once again. They all realized that Rocky seemed to havepletely


    surpassed the limits of any human being and had be an unimaginable being.


    "Ha-ha, he finally became the real Divine King Belial! It seems that I don''t have to do anything now."


    Glutton suddenly burst intoughter. It immediately changed back to its human form and flew back to


    Rocky''s side.


    After casting a nce at it, Rocky stretched out his wings and rushed to the crowd of human spirit


    maniptors and spiritual race beings.


    The next moment, many ck me pirs soared into the sky from the ground and spread all over the


    front of the pce. It made people feel as if they were in hell. Hundreds of human spirit maniptors


    and spiritual race beings were instantly swallowed by the ck me pirs.


    Of course, this was just the beginning of their impending doom!


    All those present could hardly track Rocky''s movements. They could only see a ck shadow shuffling


    through the crowd. Wherever he went, only ck mes were left. Meanwhile creatures disappeared


    without a trace, as if they had evaporated into thin air.


    Most of the soldiers and spirit maniptors were paralyzed with fear. They were so scared that their


    legs trembled uncontrobly. They felt like their enemy was not a single person but an army with a


    thousand mighty soldiers.


    The spiritual race beings, including the spiritual masters and the ordinary spiritual beings, were also


    stunned. They already found it difficult to get close to Rocky, let alone fight him.


    Not before long, there were thousands of casualties among the humans and the spiritual race beings,


    but they didn''t even see clearly how Rocky had actually attacked them. It was a total ughter with no


    mercy shown at all.


    Almost all the human beings were scared to death and fled in all directions to save their own lives.


    Many of the spiritual race beings also lost their courage to fight and quickly retreated.


    However, the ck figure was everywhere. ck mes burst out from his body as soon as he


    The square, which had been crowded with thousands of humans and spiritual race beings a while ago,


    were only left with a few hundred creatures. The corpses were all over the ground, and the sea of fire


    extended to every corner. It was really like hell on earth. Among the two hundred spiritual race beings


    who came here, only less than thirty survived. Meanwhile, more than half of the ordinary spiritual


    beings were killed, and two out of the five spiritual masters were severely injured. The situation of the


    humans was also tragic. More than half of the top masters at the Immortal Stage had been killed or


    injured, let alone the masters at the Divine Stage.


    At that moment, the remaining humans and spiritual race beings were all fearfully staring at Rocky who


    was standing in front of the pce like an evil king. The shock and fear in their hearts could no longer


    be hidden on their faces.


    Rocky nced around the crowd coldly and then faced Woods who was standing opposite to him.


    There was no emotion on Woods''s face. Even though he had witnessed such heavy casualties, his


    eyes only shed a cold light. What he had experienced in the past year had greatly changed him. It


    was hard to imagine that he used to be a pure, honest, and resolute man.


    Of course, Rocky was also no longer the naive young man he used to be.


    The two of them had greatly admired each other before. And now, they had be enemies.


    "I have to say that you are really powerful. If only I could be like you, maybe I wouldn''t have ended up


    like this at all." Woods looked at Rocky with jealousy. He had always been envious of Rocky''s power.


    Rocky was lucky enough to have adventures and experiences that ordinary people couldn''t even


    imagine, and now he had be a human being that even the spiritual race beings were afraid of.


    "You could''ve been someone like me. I nned to use the gic medicine to make you a spirit


    maniptor. But I never expected you to..." Rocky didn''t even bother to finish his sentence. He knew


    that it was useless for him to say anything now. There were some things that were already set in stone


    and could not be changed anymore.

 Chapter 1351 She Misunderstood Him

    Chapter 1351 She Misunderstood Him


    "That is not what I want. I want to have the same power as you to dominate the world!" Woods raved


    wildly, as his eyes shed with a crazed gleam.


    "You have definitely gone off the deep end..." Rocky muttered, shaking his head in dismay.


    "Cut the crap! After I catch you, everything will be easily solved," Woods insisted as maniacalughter


    escaped from his lips.


    "What are you waiting for? Come at me then!" Rocky waved the ming de in his hand, as his face


    grew darker and darker with each step he took. He felt slightly guilty because he had made a grave


    mistake. If he hadn''t helped Woods be the Timber Deity Empire''s emperor, perhaps Woods


    wouldn''t have be like this. Therefore, he had to redeem himself. He had to prevent Woods from


    drowning further in power and desire.


    "You know what, there is a secret that neither you nor my sister knows." As he spoke, Woods suddenly


    took out a weapon that resembled a wooden ruler from his sleeve. Rocky could sense that it was full of


    strong evil aura, so it must have contained countless original souls.


    "It''s the Demonic Ruler!" When Glutton, who had been watching from the sidelines, saw the weapon,


    its eyes shed with recognition and bone-deep fury.


    "That''s a forbidden item!" Rocky''s eyes turned cold at the sight of the weapon, as he immediately


    recognized it as a forbidden item.


    At first, it seemed incredibly strange that Woods had a forbidden item. But Rocky thought of one


    possibility. This forbidden item very likely belonged to the Wood n. Elder Evita had told him that it


    was impossible for anyone to find their forbidden item. Perhaps, it was because the forbidden item was


    in Woods'' body.


    "This Demonic Ruler has been sealed in my body since I was born. I didn''t know that until our patriarch


    told me this secret before Alston attacked the Wood n more than a year ago. Only then did I find out


    that I have been used by the Wood n as the furnace to seal the ruler. I can''t be a spirit


    maniptor because of the ruler," Woods said resentfully.


    "Who helped you take out the ruler?" Rocky knew that Woods didn''t have the strength to take out the


    Demonic Ruler, so someone else must have taken it out for him.


    "You should know who it was," Woods sneered.


    "Alston?" Rocky asked coldly, although he already knew that he was right.


    Woods nodded smugly and added, "It is thanks to him that I have this great power now. Even though I


    am not powerful enough, sooner orter, I will also have the kind of power that could intimidate even


    the spiritual race, just like you."


    As soon as Rocky heard that, he immediately understood that Woods became like this because of the


    forbidden item. The more evil one was, the more easily he would be controlled by the forbidden item.


    Back then, in order to save Lena, Rocky was controlled by the power of the Evil-fight Divine Bead. But


    fortunately, Marcia helped him remove the power of the bead. Otherwise, he would have died.


    "Stop it. It''s not toote," Rocky persuaded Woods keenly, for he didn''t want to hurt him for Alyssa''s


    sake.


    "No, it''s toote." Woods shook his head with a bitter smile. He also knew that the Demonic Ruler had


    full control over him right now. Nobody could save him.


    The next moment, he became violent again. He waved the ruler in his hand, and the ground in front of


    the pce suddenly rumbled and trembled. Rocky felt that his body was getting heavier and heavier as


    if a mountain was bearing down on him.


    When the spirit maniptors at the Immortal Stage and the spiritual masters saw that Rocky had been


    suppressed by the Demonic Ruler''s power, they exchanged nces with each other and immediately


    rushed forward, intending to take advantage of Rocky''s momentary weakness to kill him. They knew


    that if they didn''t kill Rocky, Rocky would definitely kill them instead.


    However, just as they wereing closer, the ck light all over Rocky''s body suddenly shed. The


    me wings on his back started pping hard until he was soaring into the sky. The next moment, the


    huge ming de in his hand made a few me strikes, which fell to the ground.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The me strikes covered a range of several hundred meters after theynded with a few loud bangs.


    They enveloped the spirit maniptors at the Immortal Stage and the spiritual race members, and the


    mes soared into the sky like a beacon.


    Then, Rocky dived down and rushed towards Woods aggressively. Between one blink and the next, he


    disappeared and reappeared in front of Woods.


    Woods didn''t even flinch in the face of Rocky''s breakneck speed. He waved the Demonic Ruler in his


    hand again, and a tremendous force immediately suppressed Rocky.


    At that moment, Rocky felt a tremendous force pressing down on him, but his current strength was still


    above Woods''. Even though the Demonic Ruler was very powerful, it couldn''t hurt him at all.


    In an instant, Rocky broke through the shackles of the great force and rushed in front of Woods. He


    waved the huge ming de in his hand.


    To his shock, Woods didn''t use the Demonic Ruler to resist. Instead, Woods met the ming de''s


    sh with open arms.


    "What... why?" Rocky was shocked to see that Woods didn''t resist at all.


    Woods slowly raised his hand and handed the Demonic Ruler to Rocky. He had a bittersweet smile on


    his face, as he gazed up to Rocky.


    "Atst, I can finally get rid of it. The power of the forbidden item is too terrifying. It''s not something that


    humans can resist. I''m afraid only you can withstand it," Woods said as heughed bitterly.


    Hearing that, Rocky was taken aback. He immediately understood that Woods had been ready to die,


    in order to get rid of the power of the forbidden item. Therefore, he took the Demonic Ruler from Woods


    without hesitation.


    After that, Woods turned into ashes and disappeared in the air with the gently blowing wind.


    "No! Woods!" Out of nowhere, an anguished voice suddenly cried out.


    Rocky turned his head as soon as he heard, recognizing the voice as Alyssa''s. She was staring down


    at him with wide, ssy eyes, as she clumsily flew down and got off her spiritual beast. Obviously, she


    had witnessed her brother''s death.


    Alyssa stopped in front of Rocky, looking lost and betrayed. She was still staring at the spot where


    Woods had faded into nothing. But then, she seemed to gather herself. She turned to Rocky and asked


    in a hoarse voice that was filled with anguish, betrayal, and anger, "Why?! Why did you kill my


    brother?"


    Rocky knew that Alyssa must have misunderstood what she had seen. She didn''t know that her brother


    had fallen under the control of the forbidden item, but he didn''t bother to exin. It would be useless.


    And it would not lessen the pain she was in. Besides, he had done the right thing.


    "Why don''t you answer me?" The heartbroken Alyssa grew angrier when Rocky didn''t utter a single


    word. At that moment, she could ept any reason that Rocky told her, but Rocky kept silent, which


    made her confirm that he had really killed her brother in cold blood. She couldn''t ept the fact that


    Rocky had killed her brother, who was her only family in the world!

 Chapter 1352 The Beginning Of The War

    Chapter 1352 The Beginning Of The War


    "I just did what I must do." After saying that, Rocky immediately turned around and headed for his three


    beasts.


    Glutton followed closely behind.


    After Rocky took back his three beasts, he quickly flew away with Glutton and totally ditched the


    devastated Alyssa behind.


    "Why didn''t you even exin to her?" Glutton suddenly asked as it followed Rocky.


    "I don''t want her to know that her brother had changed into a despicable man. She would be more


    distressed if she knew the truth. It''s better for her to hate me instead," Rocky exined to Glutton.


    "Tell me, why are you even doing this? It''s true that you are the reincarnation of Divine King Belial, but


    you don''t have to be anything like him at all," Glutton grumbled.


    "It sounds like you do know Divine King Belial very well," Rocky said as he turned his head to


    suspiciously look at Glutton.


    "Yes. I often drank with him in the past. But unfortunately, we fought with each other in the end,"


    Glutton said and deeply sighed at the memory.


    "Oh, really? You used to drink with him? Do you mind if you tell me more about it?" Rocky curiously


    asked.


    "Well, there''s really nothing to talk about. It''s all in the past now. He had no other choice but to seal


    me." After saying that, Glutton immediately asked Rocky to open his Magic Spiritual Space and quickly


    flew in it.


    With a cold expression on his face, Rocky looked back at the royal pce of the Timber Deity Empire.


    It was gradually fading away, and thenpletely disappeared as he went higher in the sky.


    The news that Rocky killed the emperor of the Timber Deity Empire soon spread throughout the entire


    Wild Spirit Land. He was already notorious to the eyes of many. And with another crime, he was now


    Marcia and the others had also received the news and they couldn''t believe it. They knew that Rocky


    had a close rtionship with the emperor of the Timber Deity Empire. They couldn''t think of any reason


    why Rocky killed Woods.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    After the news spread, the United Army''s liberation movement was greatly affected. Alston spread a


    rumor that the United Army was secretly manipted by Rocky with an intention of doing something


    evil. So, many human countries began to resist the United Army, and this greatly hindered their original


    n.


    A few dayster, Marcia and the others finally received a message from Rocky, asking them to meet


    somewhere.


    Two dayster, Marcia, Bryant, and Lance all arrived at the rendezvous. Rocky had been waiting for


    them there.


    "Basil, tell us, did you really kill the emperor of the Timber Deity Empire?" Marcia straightforwardly


    asked as soon as she saw Rocky.


    Rocky nodded at her question.


    "What? So, it''s true then. I can''t believe this. Didn''t you go there to save him? What happened? Why


    did you kill him?" Bryant asked in confusion, his eyes turning ice cold.


    "You don''t need the details, so don''t ask too much about it. I came here to tell you that we don''t have


    much time left. We must finish the n as soon as possible and at all costs," Rocky said seriously.


    "Is the doomsday near? But the cmity beasts have already disappeared, haven''t they?" Lance


    asked. He was also lost in what was happening.


    "They haven''t disappeared yet. They are trapped now and can''t do any harm to the Wild Spirit Land for


    the time being. But it won''t be long before they return. If we can''t defeat the spiritual race led by Alston,


    the Wild Spirit Land will definitely be destroyed," Rocky said more seriously. There was no hint of joking


    in his tone at all.


    Marcia and the others looked at each other when they heard this.


    "However, after the death of the Timber Deity Empire''s emperor, many human countries are now


    unwilling to join us," Marcia sighed in frustration.


    "If they don''t want to join us, we can just destroy them," Rocky bluntly said.


    Marcia and the others were taken aback at Rocky''s remark. They did not expect that Rocky would say


    such a thing. They were not aware how serious the situation was now. If they could not defeat the


    spiritual race led by Alston, even if Rocky had integrated theplete Divine Spiritual Source, he


    would not be able to go all out to deal with the cmity beasts. If that happened, the whole situation


    would be more chaotic.


    "Really? Do we have to be this brutal?" Marcia couldn''t help but ask. What Rocky just said sounded


    like something only a lunatic would do.


    "You don''t have to do this part. I can handle it myself. I just need you to do your job well," Rocky


    expressionlessly said, trying his best to look indifferent and ruthless.


    Since he had already made up his mind, Marcia and the others could not say anything more.


    Before leaving, Marcia talked with Rocky alone.


    "Basil, are you okay?" Marcia asked Rocky. What she worried most now was Rocky''s physical


    condition. She knew that Rocky''s soul could disappear at any time without any warning.


    Rocky nodded at her without saying anything.


    "You killed the emperor of the Timber Deity Empire. Alyssa must be incredibly sad, right?" Marcia


    asked again.


    "It really has nothing to do with you," Rocky coldly said. He didn''t want to discuss it any further.


    "I''m actually worried that Alyssa might do something radical. You must be careful," Marcia warned him.


    "Don''t worry. I will," Rocky briefly replied and immediately left.


    A few dayster, a piece of shocking news spread all over the Wild Spirit Land. The ruling ss of a


    human country that had just been liberated were mercilessly in because they refused to join the


    United Army.


    As the country was left leaderless, the United Army seized the opportunity to take control of the


    country.


    Over the next few months, all the human countries that refused to join the United Army became


    leaderless overnight.


    The United Army was extremely cruel and merciless. However, this was also the reason why they were


    constantly growing, and their morale was high.


    Meanwhile, the spiritual race led by Alston had no choice but to send their people to fight against the


    United Army. This was because the number of human countries under Alston''s control was getting


    smaller and smaller and their forces were sharply reduced.


    Although the spiritual race''s army was immensely powerful, they were far outnumbered by the United


    Army. The United Army was divided into three groups, so their advantage in number was infinitely


    magnified. Besides that, the Three Great Generals of the Holy Dragon Empire led the United Army. On


    the battlefield, the most crucial element was not the soldiers'' strength but themanders'' fighting


    strategy.


    With that, Alston''s army suffered great losses.


    More and more members of the spiritual race were sent to the battlefield, making the war escte and


    more intense.


    But everyone knew that the real war had only just begun.

 Chapter 1353 Ill Give You A Chance

    Chapter 1353 I''ll Give You A Chance


    Meanwhile, a breakthrough had just been discovered in the human experiments. Recent data showed


    that the serum refined from the Holy-blood Dragon King could have positive effects on humans. After


    ordinary humans were injected with the serum, changes in their bodies started to be visible. Unable to


    be spirit maniptors prior to the experiments, these humans were now in good physical


    conditions.


    After a month of tedious studies and experiments, Rocky did not find any adverse side effects of the


    treatment. Hence, he continued to carry out his experiments further.


    After more and more trials, he then found out that the serum could only take effect on the subject once,


    meaning that it could only be injected to a person once in his lifetime, and pushing for a second dose of


    this serum would not have any effect on the human. In addition to his findings, he learned that the


    chance of his experiments'' failure was about thirty percent.


    Not long after, Rocky began injecting the serum into the bodies of the spirit maniptors who


    volunteered to be hisb rats. After some moments, the results came back, stating that the serum


    could be administered to the spirit maniptors. However, just as the previous findings, it could only


    work once. This serum had the capability to enhance and develop the spirit maniptors'' bodies based


    on their physical conditions.


    But Rocky did not stop there. Through trial and error, Rocky finally came up with the conclusion that the


    serum had the ability to transform human bodies.


    He wanted to test and see how greatly the serum could affect and strengthen ordinary soldiers. As a


    result, Rocky made a few batches of serum and sent them to the three groups of the United Army.


    Upon further studies, Rocky learned that human potential on the battlefield was very easily stimted.


    Furthermore, he discovered that it was possible that the bodies transformed by such serum could


    further be enhanced under constant stimtion. The result of this study was very favorable to him


    since it was his ultimate goal.


    Meanwhile, in the Spiritual King Hall,


    Alston''s face darkened in anger. During the past month of battle, his army had suffered immense


    losses despite his continuous dispatching of numerous members of the spiritual race to fight with the


    United Army. However, his efforts of supplying more and more soldiers to fight for him were in vain in


    the end. They were still outnumbered by the enemy. The spiritual race might be strong in terms of


    power, but they still were not able to withstand the overwhelming attacks of huge crowds from their


    enemy.


    In fact, what infuriated Alston the most was that the United Army had used some kind of serum to


    greatly boost their fighting power. If this was true, then there was no doubt that the spiritual race did not


    have any winning chance. After all, the spiritual race members were not at all that powerful, and most


    of them were only at the Supernal Stage. However, he still believed that there was something he could


    do to finally turn the whole situation around.


    "Do any of you have a better n to deal with the United Army? Now is the time to speak up!" Alston


    looked at each of the powerful spiritual masters and high-level ordinary spiritual beings in the hall.


    Unfortunately for him, all of them only looked at each other and lowered their heads without uttering a


    single word.


    "Useless bastards! All of you are useless! You can''t even deal with mere humans!" Alston couldn''t help


    cursing his fury away.


    "Your Majesty, please don''t be angry. Let''s just wait it out. Perhaps you haven''t noticed, but the United


    Army is much weaker than before. It''s just a matter of time before they weaken. When that happens,


    we grab that opportunity to strike them at their lowest," Dean advised immediately.


    "That''s the thing! I don''t have the luxury of waiting any longer," Alston responded impatiently.


    Although he was now the Spiritual King who united the spiritual race ns, there were only a few ns


    under his rule.


    At that time, all the ns of the spiritual race in the Wild Spirit Land had declined with each passing


    day, and the Heavenly Demon n had exterminated many ns overnight, causing heavy destruction


    and fatalities. On the other hand, in order to deal with the cmity beasts, Rocky had killed more than


    half of the members of the spiritual race using the Divine Spiritual Source. In addition, Alston had


    fought with the Wood n and the Phoenix Master n in order to rule the spiritual race, causing


    many of its members to die or suffer grave injuries. With this in light, fewer and fewer spiritual race


    ns were ced under his rule.


    What worried Alston the most was that the longer the battlested, the more their disadvantages would


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    be exposed. He was afraid that the United Army would take advantage of this opportunity to defeat


    them.


    "Alston, you are the ruler of the spiritual race now. If you don''t have the patience to deal with this


    seamlessly, then I suggest that you''d better step down now," a figure said in a loud voice as it was


    flying into the hall from the distance.


    Alston heard this and red at the figure. Then, he shouted, "How dare you say that to me? Do you


    have a death wish?"


    But it seemed that Alston''s little taunt did not work on the figure at all. In fact, it did not flinch at his


    sharp words of intimidation.


    "Alyssa?" After the figure finallynded in front of him, he identified the figure as none other than


    Alyssa.


    "Took you long enough to recognize me," Alyssa said as she stared at Alston with cold and


    unapologetic eyes.


    "I must say that you really do have the nerve toe here alone. Do you want to get yourself killed? I


    thought you went to take revenge on Basil after he killed your brother. But I think that you don''t have


    the heart to do it, do you? After all, he is the man you love. That stings. I bet that you despise him


    despite your burning desire and love for him. Am I right about that, Alyssa?" Alston sneered.


    "Cut the crap, Alston. I''m here to make a deal with you," Alyssa offered.


    "A deal? The audacity! Do you even think that you are qualified to even propose a deal? How about


    you give me your legendary guardian beast? Then I will think about it," Alston murmured.


    "If you agree to this deal, you can take the legendary guardian beast. You can even take my life if you


    want," Alyssa said in a calm tone.


    "Oh, really? In that case, tell me about it," Alston asked after being intrigued.


    "Let me rule your army. I''ll use the force to defeat the United Army. After I catch Rocky, I will deal with


    him myself and avenge my brother," Alyssa suggested.


    "Really? My army? You must be joking. Tell me a good reason why I should believe you." Alston


    had a huge crush on Rocky?


    "I don''t care whether you believe me or not. But you should know that I am the only one who can defeat


    the United Army because I know how to deal with Basil," Alyssa said with firm resolution.


    Hearing this, Alston fell silent for a moment as if considering her points. Without a doubt, Alyssa was


    powerful. In fact, she once made the Holy Dragon Empire suffer a lot. Moreover, she was the only one


    who knew Basil more than anyone else. If Alyssa could lead the army to fight against the United Army,


    then the chances of winning would be greater. Nevertheless, Alston was still confused. He didn''t know


    why Alyssa came to him with this offer.


    "Your Majesty, why don''t you let her lead an army to fight a few battles first?" Dean suggested again.


    Alston ced his eyes on Dean and then on Alyssa. Given the current situation, it seemed that Alyssa


    was his best bet if he really wanted to take Rocky down. Although he didn''t believe in Alyssa


    wholeheartedly, he could still give it a try. If Alyssa had any ulterior motives, it wouldn''t be such a


    problem for him. After all, he could easily kill her with his strength.


    "I''ll give you a chance. Make significant achievements within a month. I will only believe you when you


    achieve great heights. Make me believe in what you can do," Alston finally agreed. He said this so that


    he could test Alyssa''s n and motive. At the end of the day, it was still up to him whether he would be


    satisfied with her performance and leadership. And besides, he was not afraid of the tricks that Alyssa


    could y on him.

 Chapter 1354 A Bad Feeling

    Chapter 1354 A Bad Feeling


    After a month''s fierce battle, the United Army began to show signs of exhaustion. After all, they were


    still human, and their enemy was the spiritual race beings. The war imposed heavy burdens that were


    bing too heavy for their human bodies to bear. Their dwindling strength contrasted and


    emphasized the difference between the human army and the spiritual race army. Soon, the spiritual


    race army began to gain ground.


    But the most terrible thing was that a month ago, the spiritual race army had suddenly changed their


    fighting strategy. They stopped fighting with the United Army directly, but adopted assassination, sneak


    attack, ambush, and other guerri tactics. With the use of these back-alley strategies, coupled with the


    strength of the spiritual race, the United Army lost tens of thousands of soldiers in a month.


    For this reason, Marcia was about to call Bryant and Lance to discuss countermeasures, but she didn''t


    expect the unfortunate news that came subsequently.


    "What? General Lance was ambushed and seriously injured?" Marcia was caught off-guard by the


    news, but she knew that she had to pull herself together. She assumed that Lance was in the West


    United Army''s base, so she hurriedly packed up and left.


    When she arrived at the base, she was met with the huge military camp''s somber atmosphere. All the


    soldiers looked down in the dumps, which was understandable, as Lance''s injury must have negatively


    affected the soldiers'' morale.


    Amander led Marcia to where Lance was resting. She had not even entered yet, but she could


    already hear sobsing from inside. The first thing she saw was Isis, who was crouching on the edge


    of the bed and looking worse-for-wear. Lance, who was in aa,y on the bed, pale as death, while


    several grief-strickenmanders were standing beside him quietly.


    Marcia walked straight to the grieving Isis, patted herfortingly on the shoulder, and asked, "Isis, is


    General Lance..."


    She didn''t finish her words because as soon as Isis saw her, Isis asked hurriedly, "General Marcia, do


    you know where Basil is? In his current state, only Basil can save my father."


    "I''m sorry. I don''t know where he is." Hearing this, Marcia knew that Lance must be seriously injured.


    Normally, only Rocky contacted them, but it was not easy for them to find Rocky.


    "Can you think of a way to contact Basil and ask him toe here right away? Otherwise, my father


    might die." Isis couldn''t help but burst into tears as she spoke.


    "I''ll try," responded Marcia hesitantly. Afterforting Isis for a while, she walked out of the camp and


    then used her Carrier Beast to contact Rocky. All they could do next was to wait.


    Three dayster, Lance''s injury took a turn for the worse, and it seemed that he was having a hard time


    breathing. His pulse, too, was gradually slowing down. Still, Rocky did not show up.


    Isis cried all day long, and Marcia could do nothing to console her. She was beginning to think that


    Rocky might note.


    Finally, on the fifth day, Rocky arrived.


    "Why are you sote?" Marcia couldn''t helpining as soon as she saw him.


    Rocky didn''t respond. Instead, he immediately hastened to where Lance was, with Marcia following


    behind. And when Isisid eyes on Rocky, her countenance lit up as if she had seen her savior. She


    hurried forward and pulled him toward her father.


    "Basil, please save Father. Please!" "I''ll try my best. You both can leave now," Rocky simply responded


    and then asked them to leave him and Lance alone.


    After that, Marcia took Isis out of the camp, leaving Rocky to focus on Lance''s still unconscious body.


    He immediately walked closer to Lance''s side and examined his injuries, but the results were not


    satisfactory. Lance''s injuries were too serious, and all the meridians in his body, including his heart,


    were broken. Even if Rocky operated on him, there was no way to help him back to life. It was a


    miracle that Lance could hold on until now.


    However, Rocky still decided to try. As he was about to perform the operation, Lance suddenly woke


    up. He grabbed Rocky''s hand desperately, as his mouth opened and closed a few times as if he


    wanted to say something.


    Seeing this, Rocky immediately took Lance''s hand in his and bent down, so he was close enough to


    hear Lance whispering in his ear, "Ta¡ªtake care of... Isis and Nigel." A short coughing fit cut in his


    words, but Rocky dared not to stop him from talking. "I... I leave them... to you." Lance could hardly


    speak, but he tried his best to express himself. In the end, when he had said his final words, a relieved


    smile shed across his face. Slowly, like leaves floating with the gentle wind, Lance closed his eyes


    for the final time. This man, who had once been able to rally multitudes at his call in the Holy Dragon


    Empire and made countless achievements in war, died like this.


    Aplicated look appeared on Rocky''s cold face. A touch of sadness shed through his eyes, but


    he walked out of the camp with his back straight and his shoulders tight and strong.


    "Basil, how is Father? Can he be cured?" Isis asked as soon as she saw Rocky.


    "He has passed away," Rocky announced calmly.


    As soon as the words fell from his mouth, a heavy nket of grief settled over the entire camp. All the


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    soldiers around him looked distressed, and some could not control their emotions and burst into tears.


    "No! You''re lying, right? Tell me you''re lying!" Isis refused to ept that her father was gone. Her body


    trembled like a leaf, and she shook her head in denial and rushed back into the camp.


    Marcia nced at Rocky but found no words to say. She followed Isis into the tent, and a few moments


    Rocky stayed outside the camp, standing quietly, rigid, and in control. If the soldier were honest, they


    would have said that he looked more like a robot than a human at that moment.


    After a long time, Rocky returned to the camp. Isis''s beautiful eyes were red and swollen, and although


    she stopped crying, she was still sniffling quietly, while Marcia wasforting her.


    As soon as Isis saw Rocky, she stood up and rushed to him. She immediately pounded on Rocky''s


    chest with her fists and shouted with resentment, "Why didn''t youe earlier? If you hade


    earlier, Father wouldn''t have died."


    No matter how she beat him, Rocky didn''t say a word.


    "Why won''t you say anything? Why did you be like this?" Isis seemed to have a lot of resentment


    in her heart, which was released at that moment.


    Seeing this, Marcia hurried forward andforted, "Isis, it''s not Basil''s fault. General Lance was


    seriously injured. Even if Basil came earlier, it''s impossible..."


    However, Rocky gave Marcia a meaningful look and shook his head.


    Marcia could do nothing but watch Isis treat Rocky unreasonably. Isis didn''t stop until she was tired,


    and even then, she still had the energy to re at him darkly. "I hate you," she yelled at his face. Then,


    she left the camp without looking back.


    "Why didn''t you exin?" Marcia couldn''t help but ask Rocky. In fact, she knew that he must be as


    miserable as them, but he didn''t show it.


    "Let her be. But why was Father ambushed? Have you found out the reason?" Rocky asked with a


    frown.


    "The spiritual race army that fought with General Lance seems to be very familiar with his military


    tactics. I''m also curious about this. Logically speaking, they have only fought for a few months, and it is


    impossible for the other side to know his background military tactics so soon. On top of that, his military


    tactics are not regr and hard to predict. I suspect that the Commander in Chief of the spiritual race


    army must know General Lance very well before," Marcia said suspiciously.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed as he heard her words. He had a bad feeling about this.


    "General Lance''s death would certainly lower the West United Army''s morale. Should we ask them to


    withdraw and reorganize first? Besides, we also need to assign a new Commander in Chief for the


    West United Army," Marcia suggested after she thought for a while.

 Chapter 1355 Stop What Youre Doing

    Chapter 1355 Stop What You''re Doing


    Hearing Marcia''s suggestion, Rocky shook his head and replied, "There''s no need for that. Transfer


    Sabina and Luci here at once tomand the West United Army." His time was running out, but the


    situation was still in a stalemate. If the West United Army withdrew and was reorganized, it would be


    extremely disadvantageous to their overall situation.


    "Actually, I think it''s more appropriate to let Isis be the Commander in Chief," Marcia said after she


    hesitated for a moment.


    "You''re right; Isis is indeed more experienced than the other two. But with her current state, I''m afraid


    she''s not qualified for the role!" Rocky said with a frown. Of course, that was just his excuse and he


    was not just worried about that.


    "Maybe we can decide the Commander in Chief a few dayster. I believe Isis will recover soon


    enough," Marcia suggested to him.


    "No, there''s no need to wait." Rocky firmly shook his head.


    Seeing that Rocky had already made up his mind, Marcia didn''t say anything more. Then she ordered


    someone to send a message to her South United Army, asking Sabina and Luci toe to the West


    United Army as soon as possible.


    Then, there was a sudden emergency report saying that there was an army with tens of thousands of


    men suddenly attacking the front lines of the West United Army. The front lines were asking for


    emergency help.


    Rocky and Marcia worriedly looked at each other and immediately gathered fifty thousand soldiers to


    support the front lines.


    When they arrived, the front lines were in a mess. Many of their men were riddled with gapping wounds


    by the enemy''s fierce attack.


    "Marcia, you take the overallmand. I''ll go forward and suppress the attack..." After instructing


    Marcia, Rocky immediately flew to the forefront of the battlefield.


    A momentter, Rocky and his three beasts appeared in front of the fierce enemy troops. They


    intimidated the enemy first and thenunched a total massacre.


    With the help of Rocky, the originally flustered ce quickly became in order. And under themand


    of Marcia, the fifty thousand supporting troops immediately began to fight.


    With that, the two armies began to fight against each other. The battle was extremely fierce, and many


    men were being injured or killed. The scarlet blood of the troops stained the yellow sand.


    Although there were currently sixty thousand soldiers in the front lines of the West United Army, they


    were still a little weaker because the enemy army sent hundreds of spiritual race members charging


    forward to the front lines.


    Fortunately, Rocky and Marcia oversaw the troops. With the strategicmand of Marcia and the


    unstoppable attack of Rocky and his beasts, neither side could get the upper hand. The strength of


    both sides was continuously decreasing. And soon enough, there were thousands of casualties.


    As the battle dragged on, a retreat horn suddenly sounded from the enemy troops. And with that, the


    enemy retreated like a tide at once.


    Rocky''s face became cold when he saw this. He looked around and suddenly noticed that a delicate


    figure from the enemy was riding a white armored horse towards them. Her sharp eyes met with him


    and this made him a little surprised.


    Marcia happened toe to Rocky''s side and followed Rocky''s gaze.


    "Is that..." Marcia seemed to have noticed the figure and looked incredibly surprised.


    Rocky slowly nodded. Although he was a little surprised, he was certain about who the figure was.


    The figure that Rocky and Marcia saw was no other than Alyssa. No one had even expected that


    Alyssa was the enemy''s Commander in Chief.


    "What is she doing? Why would she evenmand the enemy? Even though you killed her brother,


    given her previous feelings for you, it is impossible for her to suddenly join Alston..." Marcia couldn''t


    help but look at Rocky in confusion. Even though Rocky killed Woods and thus, Alyssa didn''t stand on


    Rocky''s side, she wouldn''t work for Alston. Her personality and nature were not like that at all.


    "She must havee for me," Rocky suddenly said with a clear mind.


    Hearing that, Marcia turned to look at Rocky again. The death of Woods made Alyssa hate Rocky. The


    consequences of his actions were too high. The most worrying thing was that Alyssa was a military


    genius. She had made the Crimson Dragon Group suffer a lot in the past. So, if Alyssa surrendered to


    Alston, it would be a huge trouble for them.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "We must withdraw the troops first," Rocky said to Marcia. Then he pped his ming wings and


    suddenly flew away.


    When night came in the heavily guarded military camp of the enemy which was not that far from the


    West United Army, a ck figure shed and then immediately disappeared.


    A momentter, the figure full of evil energy suddenly appeared in Alyssa''s camp. Alyssa, who was


    studying the terrain and troop deployment, noticed the appearance of the figure. But her delicate face


    looked very calm, as if she had already expected it.


    "I knew you woulde here." Alyssa slowly raised her beautiful face and looked straight at the figure


    in front of her. It was the man she both loved and hated.


    And this man was no other than Rocky.


    "What are you trying to do? Why did you do that earlier?" Rocky coldly asked.


    "Why do you think?" Alyssa coldly looked at Rocky. She was expecting that he already knew the


    answer.


    "If it''s because of Woods'' death, you cane directly straight to me for revenge. Why are you helping


    Alston?" Rocky seemed to be a little angry. Although she knew he and Alston were at daggers drawn,


    Alyssa still held the candle to the devil. It was a lie if he said he was not angry at all.


    "I want to take revenge on you. You took the person I was closest to. I want to fight you and get my


    revenge, an eye for an eye," Alyssa said, resentment oozing from her tone.


    "General Lance''s ambush must have been designed by you, right?" Rocky bluntly asked. From


    Alyssa''s words, he realized that Alyssa was the reason why Lance was suddenly ambushed and


    seriously injured. Lance didn''t know that Alyssa had defected to Alston, so he was careless and


    suffered a major setback because of it.


    "Yes, Isis must be in terrible pain right now. She has lost her family and it''s all your fault..." Alyssa


    sneered and red at Rocky like a dissatisfied housewife. It was obvious that she wanted him to suffer


    in every way possible.


    Looking at the strange Alyssa in front of him, Rocky felt as if they had returned to their previous


    stalemate. Of course, he also knew that it was not Alyssa''s fault. From Alyssa''s perspective, what she


    had done was totally reasonable. If he hadn''t killed Woods, such a thing wouldn''t have happened at all.


    So, what Alyssa said was actually right. It was all his fault. However, ever since the day he chose to fall


    into the evil world and inherit the power of the Evil-fight Divine Bead, he had decided to take all the


    responsibilities. Even though he became someone that almost everybody hated, he would do what he


    must do without any hesitation.


    "Stop what you''re doing, or I''ll have to..." Rocky clenched his fists, trying to hide theplex emotions


    in his heart. If Alyssa really became his enemy, he had no other choice. What he did to Woods would


    certainly happen again.


    "You''ll have to what? Kill me? Then go on! Do it! I know you can kill me, just like you killed my brother.


    With your current strength, it''s easy for you to kill me, right?" Alyssa sneered and walked to stand right


    in front of Rocky. She was staring at him as she tried to provoke him.

 Chapter 1356 Not Much Time Left

    Chapter 1356 Not Much Time Left


    Rocky''s fists clenched as he listened to Alyssa. If he really wanted to do it, he would not hesitate.


    However, Alyssa''s change was too sudden, and it confused him. Something felt wrong, but he couldn''t


    quite figure out what it was.


    "What''s stopping you? Can''t bring yourself to do it? I''m your enemy now. Being merciful toward your


    enemy is tantamount to being cruel to yourself. Didn''t you kill the spiritual race beings without a second


    thought? Why do you hesitate now?" Sarcasm dripped from Alyssa''s tone as she confronted him. It


    seemed as though she were deliberately provoking Rocky.


    Rocky''s gaze flew to Alyssa''s face. He red at her for a brief moment before he turned and left.


    "If you don''t kill me now, I will definitely kill you!" Alyssa called out as soon as she saw Rocky leave.


    But her threat didn''t affect Rocky. He walked away without sparing her a second nce.


    Alyssa''s shoulders drooped, and the spark in her eyes died. She muttered to herself, "Don''t me me!"


    Meanwhile, Alston was delighted to learn that Alyssa had seeded in her n to ambush Lance and


    cause his death out of serious injury. As he was the West United Army''s Commander in Chief, Lance''s


    severe injuries and subsequent death left the army leaderless. Their morale was greatly affected as if


    they had seriouslye under attack. Alston believed if they continued to chase the survivors, they


    might destroy the West United Armypletely.


    "Your Majesty, it seems that Alyssa genuinely wants to avenge her brother. She killed Lance and


    proved herself. Lance was Isis'' father and Basil''s father-inw. If Alyssa weren''t genuinely determined,


    she would never have done this," Dean, who stood beside Alston in the Spiritual King Hall, remarked


    with a bright smile.


    "Alyssa has surprised me. I didn''t expect her to be so cruel toward Basil. Well, as long as she wants to


    help us, I believe that with her ability, she will soon defeat the United Army..." Alston sneered.


    "We can''t forget that we are only using her. She is troublesome, and we must get rid of her as soon as


    the battle is over. By the way, send more spies to watch her. We can''t let her do anything harmful to us.


    I can''t trust herpletely..." Alston instructed Dean after careful consideration.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. I''ll do it right away." Dean bowed and left.


    "When will Basil integrate the other half of the Divine Spiritual Source?" At that moment, Alston''s tone


    suddenly became sinister.


    "Why does it have to be him to do that? Why can''t we do that?" Immediately after, Alston''s tone


    returned to normal.


    "Because whoever started this trouble needs to end it..."


    "What do you mean?"


    "This doesn''t concern you. You just need to ensure that he finished that as soon as possible."


    "That''s easy. As long as the United Army is cornered, he will have no choice except to use the Divine


    Spiritual Source to deal with us."


    "Holy Lord worries me, though. He hasn''t appeared since he woke. That could only mean that he is


    secretly plotting something. We have to be vignt..."


    "Well, who is more powerful? Holy Lord or Ice Queen?" Alston couldn''t help but ask.


    "Holy Lord has the power to destroy heaven and earth and create a new world. It was he who chose us


    at that time."


    "He has the power to create a new world?" Alston''s eyes widened with the shock coursing through him.


    He couldn''t quite understand what it meant.


    "Don''t worry. No matter what happens, he will never be our enemy. You can be assured of that. But I


    don''t feel at ease with his presence. Of course, Ice Queen is troublesome inparison. Not only is


    she unpredictable and temperamental, but her only goal is to revive Divine King Belial. It is still unclear


    whether she will suddenly change her mind. This woman is ruthless, and that makes her terrifying. If


    Divine King Belial hadn''t seduced her, he wouldn''t have reached his ambitions. We''d better let Basil


    fuse theplete Divine Spiritual Source as soon as possible. It would help in case anything


    unexpected happens..."


    "Don''t worry. He will be desperate soon enough," Alston sneered, and his expression darkened.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Just then, a deafening sound emanated from a nearby cliff. All the creatures spun around with widened


    eyes only to see a ray of me cut off the protruding end of the cliff, splitting it into two. Like andslide


    ushered in by a roaring tsunami, the cliff copsed into the abyss, and dust billowed toward the sky.


    A momentter, an evil shadow shrouded in ck mes rose from the dust. His cold face was


    expressionless, and yet, intense fury burned in his sharp eyes as he swept his gaze straight to the sky.


    "It seems that you are furious. This is the first time that you have shown such emotions since you


    entered the evil world. That woman is important to you. Otherwise, none of this would affect you like


    this." The voice of the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast rang out in Rocky''s mind.


    "When did you be so meddlesome?" Rocky replied with a snort.


    "I feel the need to remind you that no woman should affect you to this extent. Don''t forget that the fate


    of the whole world rests on your shoulders..." the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast warned.


    "Do you think I am that kind of person?" Rocky''s eyes were simultaneously cold and murderous as he


    retorted.


    "If it was the old you who had said that, I might have believed you. You are aware that things wouldn''t


    havee to this point if it weren''t for the heavy burden you shoulder. You wouldn''t have had to kill her


    brother so cruelly. But everything is destined. You can''t escape your fate. It doesn''t matter whether she


    hates you, wants to kill you, or even betrays you. You have to bear it. It''s just like Divine King Belial,


    who, in the past, carried all the curses but still remained unchanged. Otherwise, the Wild Spirit Land


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    wouldn''t have be like this," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast exined just before it released a


    deep sigh.


    "There is no need to worry as I''m not who I used to be. I''m just a little unhappy. Although Alyssa''s


    betrayal is beyond my expectation, it is understandable. After all, I killed Woods in front of her," Rocky


    stated calmly. He would never forget the hurt that glimmered in Alyssa''s eyes when she witnessed him


    killing Woods. He knew at that moment that no matter what he did, he would never be able to redeem


    himself. He just didn''t expect that Alyssa would betray him so openly and even go to the extent of


    helping Alston.


    But these were not important concerns. What worried Rocky was the thought that he might have to


    face Alyssa on the battlefield soon. And that was why he couldn''t be indifferent. Acutely aware of the


    stakes, one thing was for certain¡ªhe wouldn''t show her any mercy. After all, he had a critical task to


    aplish, and he couldn''t let affection and friendship stop him. Besides, he didn''t have much time


    left.


    Then, Rocky flew toward the West United Army''s military camp...

 Chapter 1357 Isis Learned The Truth

    Chapter 1357 Isis Learned The Truth


    After Lance''s death, the West United Army lost their leader and their morale was greatly affected.


    Although Rocky had decided to let Sabina and Luci be the Commander in Chiefs of the West United


    Army, they were not as experienced as Lance. He himself could only stay for a few days in the army to


    deal with the aftermath, wait for the sessful take-over of the two women, and recover the morale of


    the army. After that, he needed to leave and deal with his own business.


    Besides, Rocky was still worried about Isis, the saddest and most affected person because of Lance''s


    death. Although it was impossible for him tofort her, he still cared about her. After all, she was his


    wife and Nigel''s mother.


    As the situation was growing tenser now, there was no way to hold a grand funeral for Lance. So, the


    only thing he could do was to cremate Lance''s body and carefully put away the ashes. He would bury it


    on another day.


    The next day, the drill ground in the West United Army''s military camp was overcrowded. Except for the


    soldiers guarding at the front lines, the rest of the soldiers gathered there to see Lance''s body off.


    At least half of the soldiers came from the Crimson Dragon Group, including many officials and


    whole training ground was profoundly serious and all the soldiers looked sad.


    Isis, who was standing beside Marcia, had obviously been crying all night with her red eyes and


    depressed look. At first, Marcia didn''t want Isis toe here at all. After all, it was an indescribable


    feeling to see one''s father being cremated. Marcia knew this feeling deeply, but Isis insisted on seeing


    her father thest time.


    On the stacked wooden frame in front of the training ground, Lance was wearing a white robe and was


    lying still inside. It looked like he was in deep sleep. His name was known in the entire Wild Spirit Land


    and he had achieved many aplishments in war. But now he had departed from the world forever,


    which made people realize that life was fragile and temporary!


    Standing alone in front of the wooden frame, Rocky looked at Lance''s body in silence. Although his


    face was expressionless, there was still a sh of inadvertent sadness in his eyes. Except for the fact


    that Lance was his father-inw, he also very much respected Lance as a general. Back in the Crimson


    Dragon Group, Lance had taken good care of him. He was one of the pirs of Rocky''s foundation. He


    would not be like this today if it weren''t for Lance.


    Rocky knew that he was responsible for the death of Lance. If he hadn''t killed Woods and made Alyssa


    betray them, Lance might not have been ambushed and died in the battlefield.


    But things had already happened, and there was no point in wallowing in regret!


    Then, amander with a torch in his hand walked to the side of Rocky and handed the torch to him.


    After Rocky took it, his eyes narrowed slightly, but his face didn''t change. He slowly walked forward to


    light the wooden frame under Lance''s body. In an instant, the fire rose to the sky. The mes instantly


    surrounded and devoured Lance''s body.


    "Father..." Isis couldn''t help but to cry again when she saw the sparks on Lance''s body. She was


    overwhelmed with pain and tears immediately fell on her face. She couldn''t stand still and leaned


    against Marcia for support. She really suffered a terrible blow.


    Some of the soldiers around them also cried out loud, while some shouted the slogans of the Crimson


    Dragon Group. The sky seemed to be affected by such a solemn atmosphere since it was gloomy with


    dark clouds.


    Three dayster, Sabina and Luci safely arrived at the military camp of the West United Army. The


    death of Lance naturally made the two women incredibly sad, but they knew that the saddest person


    was Isis. So, after arriving, they immediately went to see her first and then proceeded to report to


    Rocky and Marcia.


    Although they hadn''t seen Rocky for a long time, Sabina and Luci still looked at him with affections.


    However, they already epted that Rocky was no longer the Prince Crimson that they knew. Even so,


    their feelings for Rocky were still the same because they believed that there was a reason why Rocky


    changed. They also believed that what Rocky had done must be right.


    "I''ll leave the West United Army to you two. Because of my father''s death, the original n for the West


    United Army was greatly affected. Its progress was much slowerpared to the two other armies. So,


    it may be exceedingly difficult for the both of you to make things right," Rocky said as he seriously


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    looked at Sabina and Luci.


    "Don''t worry. You can leave it to us. I promise I won''t let you and my master down," Sabina solemnly


    swore. As the Deputy Commander in Chief of the Rime Army Group, she had already gone through so


    much in the battlefield. Although she was not that experiencedpared to Lance, with a powerful


    master like Marcia, she was particrly good and reliable.


    Meanwhile, Luci had never fought in a battle before. But as the chief of the Cao n, she was


    naturally not an ordinary person. During this time, she had worked for the South United Army led by


    Marcia and umted a lot of experience, so her help would be absolutely useful.


    Rocky had carefully considered this, so he transferred the two women here.


    Isis would honestly be more suitable tomand the West United Army, but Rocky thought it was


    better to let Isis calm down for a while considering her current situation. Besides, he was also worried


    that she would not let Alyssa go if she knew that it was Alyssa who killed her father. He knew Isis too


    well to foresee this. Although Isis hadn''t gone to the battlefield ever since she gave birth to Nigel, she


    was a tough woman. She wouldn''t be defeated by any setback. But this time, Isis had suffered too


    much, so she was not suitable to lead the West United Army.


    But just as Rocky was about to discuss more strategy with Sabina and Luci, Isis, who was supposed


    to be resting, suddenly came in. Although her ruddy face had returned, she still looked very haggard


    and pitiful.


    "Isis, didn''t I tell you to rest? Why are you suddenly here?" Marcia worriedly said.


    But Isis seemed not hear Marcia, her eyes were suddenly staring directly at Rocky. She bit her pink lip


    and asked, "Are you hiding something from me?"


    Hearing that, Rocky looked into Isis''s eyes and guessed that she must have known that it was Alyssa


    who ambushed Lance and caused his death.


    A few days ago, when Alyssa led the army to attack the front lines of the West United Army, not just


    Rocky and Marcia recognized her, so did severalmanders of the original Crimson Dragon Group.


    Thus, it was natural for Isis to know it.


    Normally, Rocky wouldn''t tell her about that, but he didn''t want to lie to Isis. So, he nodded in the end.

 Chapter 1358 Fall Again

    Chapter 1358 Fall Again


    "Was it really her? Why did she do that?" Isis cried out in disbelief. Although she had never had a good


    impression of Alyssa, she knew that Alyssa loved Rocky very much. So she could not believe that


    Alyssa had sided with Alston against them and even killed her father. She was undoubtedly having a


    hard time believing them.


    "Isis, calm down. Basil will handle it," Marciaforted her. She was worried that Isis would do


    something stupid impulsively.


    "Is it because you killed Woods?" Isis'' voice was hoarse and shaky, as her eyes flicked up toward


    Rocky''s expressionless face. She was smart enough that she quickly figured out the reason.


    Rocky didn''t admit it, but he didn''t deny it either.


    "So she set my father up just for revenge against you," Isis sneered and looked at Rocky with disdain.


    Although she knew it was not Rocky''s fault, she still thought that Rocky was responsible for her father''s


    death.


    Sabina and Luci could not help ncing at Rocky when they heard Isis'' usation. They didn''t


    expect that Lance died because of him.


    "Isis, it''s not Basil''s fault. You know he had no choice," Marcia exined, consoling Isis incessantly. A


    part of her was greatly worried that Isis would hate Rocky for this.


    "I know it''s not his fault. And I won''t me him, but I won''t forgive Alyssa. From now on, I will be in


    charge of the West United Army," Isis dered with a fiercely determined look on her face.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m afraid you''re not fit to lead the army in your condition." Marcia''s gentle expression


    earlier had beenpletely reced by a somber look. She could tell that Isis would avenge her


    father''s murder at all costs, and that was exactly what Alyssa wanted.


    Isis was one of Rocky''s weaknesses. Rocky would never stand idly by if something happened to her,


    so Marcia knew that if Isis led the army, she would probably fall into Alyssa''s trap, bringing Rocky down


    with her. And Rocky was Alyssa''s ultimate goal.


    "Do you think I''m not qualified? I''m a soldier. I know what I''m doing," Isis said as she smiled coldly. In


    the blink of an eye, she had regained her usual arrogance.


    Marcia didn''t say anything more, for it was evident that Isis had made up her mind. She looked at


    Rocky, waiting for his decision.


    At the same time, Isis also looked at Rocky with pleading eyes.


    Rocky stared back at her nkly. He had mixed feelings because he knew that if Isis led the West


    United Army, Alyssa''s n would be satisfied. She would definitely deal with Isis and the West United


    Army with all her might. However, he also knew that Isis had a strong desire for revenge, so even if he


    stopped her, she would still do it. On top of that, half of the West United Army''s soldiers were from the


    Crimson Dragon Group. If Isis called on them to help her, they would follow her without hesitation,


    which would definitely cause a considerable stir. Therefore, he had no choice but to let Isis lead the


    West United Army.


    "Fine. You can lead the West United Army, but you have to promise me one thing," Rocky said after


    careful consideration.


    "What is it?" Isis replied coldly.


    "Always remember Nigel is waiting for you before fighting with Alyssa," Rocky said.


    His words were like a bucket of ice that shocked Isis back to reality. She couldn''t help but tremble,


    because Rocky was reminding her not to be blinded by her need for revenge. He had reminded her to


    not only fight for what she lost but also for what she still had¡ªher son, who had only recently learned to


    walk. He was telling her not to risk her life needlessly.


    Isis smiled bitterly and looked at Rocky with a tender look in her eyes. When she found that Rocky had


    be cold-blooded and ruthless, she was quite disappointed. The man who she loved dearly had


    already gone. But at this moment, she realized that things were different from what she had thought.


    "Sabina, Luci, you stay with Isis and help her," Rocky instructed. He wouldn''t let Isis lead the West


    United Army alone. With Sabina and Luci by her side, he wouldn''t worry as much.


    Sabina and Luci nodded.


    And then, after Rocky made some arrangements, he left with Marcia.


    "I''m still worried about Isis," Marcia said, looking at Rocky with a troubled expression.


    "She is strong. Don''t worry about her." But even though Rocky said so, he too could not rest his heart.


    "Don''t lie. That''s not what''s on your mind." Marcia immediately knew that Rocky was lying.


    On his part, he did not deny Marcia''s im. He only cast a cold nce her and kept silent.


    "Although the current situation is not favorable for us, I didn''t expect that we could fight against Alston


    like this. Can we really win?" Marcia said worriedly.


    "No," Rocky answered bluntly.


    "No? Then why do you still want humans to fight against the spiritual race?" Marcia was surprised. She


    didn''t expect that Rocky would give such a definite answer as if he had known it from the beginning.


    "If we don''t fight against the spiritual race, we won''t have any chance. But if we give it a try, there may


    be a slim chance of survival," Rocky honestly answered.


    "A slim chance of survival?" Marcia murmured to herself, her eyes gloomy.


    "I''m trying to find an opportunity. Although countless people may lose their lives because of this, it''s


    necessary to prevent the world from disappearing," Rocky said with certainty.


    "If we don''t fight, the world will disappear? Basil, what are you talking about?" Marcia asked, looking


    utterly confused.


    Instead of answering her, he nced away and hurriedly said, "I have to go." Then he flew away


    without another word.


    Although Lance''s death had shaken the morale of the West United Army, Isis helped them regain their


    confidence once she took over the army. Soon, they scored several victories. But soon, the spiritual


    race''s resistance grew stronger too. Not only that, the East United Army and the South United Army


    were also in great trouble.


    On top of that, the enemy, who had been fighting conventionally, suddenly changed their tactics. The


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    human kingdoms, which had been recaptured by the United Army''s three groups, once again fell into


    the hands of the spiritual race in a short period. It plunged the whole world into misery, as the humans


    lived in constant fear of their lives.

 Chapter 1359 Bring Lena Back

    Chapter 1359 Bring Lena Back


    Although Marcia and Bryant had gathered many times to discuss countermeasures, they still couldn''t


    find a solution. Whatpounded their worries was that there was no news about Rocky. They could


    only consolidate their existing battle line and wait and see.


    On the other hand, Alston was delighted as they had blocked the attacks of the three groups of United


    Army and gained control of several empires in session. Tomemorate their sess and pay


    tribute to Alyssa, who was responsible for this triumphant moment, he held a banquet in the Spiritual


    King Hall.


    "Commander in Chief, this toast is for you!" Alston shed Alyssa a dazzling smile, but greed and


    ambition glimmered in his eyes.


    "You are too kind, Your Majesty." Alyssa raised her ss and drank from it.


    "Commander in Chief, you are indeed a genius in military strategy and tactics. You defeated the three


    United Army groups on your own," praised Dean.


    "It wasn''t as challenging as it appears. Even though the United Army are led by two big shots, Marcia


    and Bryant, it was easy to spot their weaknesses," Alyssa replied calmly.


    "Weaknesses?" Alston seemed intrigued by the topic.


    "Although there are more soldiers in the United Army, this war is not a battle between humans. Our


    most significant advantage is that Your Majesty leads the spiritual race beings. The spiritual race


    beings not only have powerful abilities, but also have strong mobility. As long as we make fair use of


    their strengths, we can easily defeat the United Army," Alyssa exined.


    "But your strategy also yed a critical role, Commander in Chief. Otherwise, how else could the


    United Army take advantage of us earlier?" Alston smiled shrewdly.


    "By the way, Your Majesty, you agree with the terms I mentioned before, right?" Alyssa asked coldly.


    The smile on Alston''s face disappeared at the reminder. He knew that Alyssa wanted him to hand over


    extremely dangerous if Alyssa had any hidden agenda that was not favorable to him. However, if he


    refused her, the repercussions would be disastrous. Considering their current situation, without Alyssa,


    the spiritual race would not have their advantage in battle.


    "Your Majesty, by killing Lance, Commander in Chief Alyssa has demonstrated that she is loyal to you."


    Dean cupped his hands as he voiced his opinion.


    "I agree, but trust is not as easily earned when the stakes are high. How can Ipletely trust you,


    Princess Alyssa?" Alston hesitated, but a hint of slyness shed in his eyes.


    "Your Majesty, if you have something to say, just say it," Alyssa became impatient. It was almost as if


    she had read Alston''s thoughts and knew that he wanted to use her for his selfish needs.


    "Let me get straight to the point then. Although you killed Lance, it''s not enough for me to trust you


    sinister smile.


    "What do you want me to do?" Alyssa asked calmly.


    "Everyone knows that Basil''s love for Lena exceeds his fondness for Isis and his child. But Lena


    belongs to me. Only I deserve her. Odiously, Basil took Lena from me and hid her. I have exhausted all


    my strength and resources in my search, but I still haven''t found her. Now I believe that you can do that


    for me." Alston finally revealed his purpose.


    "So you want me to bring Lena back?" Alyssa questioned, even though she understood what he meant.


    "Yes, return her to me. It is the only way that I will believe that you are loyal to me. I will not only give


    you themand of all the human armies, but I will also give you the right to mobilize the Glory


    Army..." Alston tempted her. Silence descended in the Spiritual King Hall as everyone present waited


    with bated breaths for Alyssa''s response.


    Alyssa''s eyes turned cold as she contemted his offer. A brief momentter, she nodded and said,


    "Okay, I''ll bring Lena to you. I hope you will keep your promise." Then she stood and left.


    "Your Majesty, that was an ingenious idea. You are killing two birds with one stone. If Alyssa returns


    with Lena, then Rocky and Alyssa''s rtionship will be truly rancid. Then, you can do whatever you


    want!" Dean praised as he watched Alyssa leave. A grin tugged at the corner of his lips as he thought


    of the damage this task would cause.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Lena is Rocky''s biggest weakness. Once I get Lena, Rocky will panic. He might even take the initiative


    to throw himself into the," Alston sneered.


    Meanwhile, after leaving the Spiritual King Hall, Alyssa quickly exited the Pce City and headed for


    the Fragrance House.


    Even though all the forces supporting Rocky had left the Holy Dragon Empire, which was under


    Alston''s control, the informationwork that Rocky depended on was still in the Imperial City. And


    Laney was in charge of this informationwork.


    Alyssa went to the Fragrance House to look for her.


    Laney''s eyes widened with astonishment when she saw the woman walk through the doors of


    Fragrance House. Since Alyssa had sent her to be with Rocky, she had not returned to the Timber


    Deity Empire. She only contacted Alyssa through letters.


    When Laney learned that Rocky had murdered Woods, she grew concerned and tried to reach out.


    However, Alyssa never replied to the messages carried by Laney''s people. Sometimeter, she


    received news from Rocky that Alyssa had defected to Alston''s side. This had left Laney restless and


    worried about the princess. Therefore, when she saw Alyssa, she was both delighted and alert.


    "Your Royal Highness." Laney bowed to Alyssa.


    "Don''t be so courteous. I''m not a princess anymore," Alyssa remarked coldly.


    "In my eyes, you are and will always be Princess Alyssa," Laney said softly.


    "How are you managing here?" Alyssa nced around as she asked.


    Laney nodded in reply.


    "So, you must know everything about me, right?" Alyssa was aware that Laney was collecting


    information on Rocky''s behalf. It wouldn''t be surprising if she knew about the events that happened to


    her back in the Timber Deity Empire.


    "Yes. I''m sorry to hear about the loss of His Majesty, Your Royal Highness. But, I don''t understand why


    you choose to side with Alston to avenge him. Don''t you have feelings for Basil?" She wanted to say


    something more but stopped. Alyssa''s expression had darkened to the point where it terrified her.


    "Woods was my only family. I can''t ept his death. It is even more difficult to ept that the man I


    cared about was the one who murdered him. But I have to give my brother an exnation, or I will be


    ashamed when I face my dead mother..." Alyssa''s tone wasden with sadness.


    "Basil must have had some reason to kill His Majesty. Haven''t you asked him?" Laney couldn''t help but


    question Alyssa.


    "He did not exin. Perhaps there is no reason. Either way, I can no longer trust him." Alyssa shook


    her head dejectedly.


    "Your Royal Highness..." Laney was rendered speechless and could offer Alyssa nofort.

 Chapter 1360 She Compromised

    Chapter 1360 She Compromised


    "I''m here to ask you something," Alyssa said after exchanging the pleasantries.


    "What is it that you want to know?" Laney asked.


    "Well, I want to know exactly where Rocky is hiding Lena!" Alyssa directly said.


    Hearing this, Laney couldn''t help but tremble with shock. She knew there must be some reason why


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Alyssa asked about Lena''s whereabouts. Besides that, she knew that Lena was the woman that Alston


    wanted to get the most. With those thoughts in mind, she had figured out Alyssa''s purpose.


    Seeing the expression on Laney''s face, Alyssa knew that she had already figured out the purpose of


    her visit, but she still demanded Laney in a calm andposed tone, "Don''t say that you don''t know


    where she is. It''s impossible for you not to know. I won''t make things difficult for you if you tell me


    where she is!"


    "Your Highness, you know that I''m not allowed to disclose anything," Laney helplessly said. Although


    she still greatly respected Alyssa, she was now Rocky''s subordinate so she couldn''t possibly betray


    him.


    "I know that you''re not allowed to tell me. But you must, or else I''ll..." Alyssa said as she suddenly


    reached out and grabbed Laney by the neck.


    A painful look immediately appeared on Laney''s delicate face and her breathing became difficult.


    "Tell me now. Don''t make me kill you!" Alyssa coldly threatened. She was willing to do anything to know


    Lena''s whereabouts.


    "No, Your Highness..." Tears welled up in Laney''s eyes and she bit her pale lips. She was getting dizzy


    and was about to pass out.


    "If you still recognize me as your princess, please just tell me. I''m begging you. I need to know where


    she is. I promise that I will never appear before you again once you tell me. Actually, I can find it out


    anyway even if you don''t tell me. But I don''t want to make things moreplicated. If you won''t tell me,


    I''m afraid more people will die in the end," Alyssa ferociously said.


    Hearing this, Laney trembled with fear. She knew that Alyssa always kept her word. Eventually, she


    had topromise and tell her where Lena was hiding. With that, Alyssa immediately left without


    looking back.


    A few dayster.


    The Eternity City was in a small country which had been recaptured by the United Army. In the dead of


    night in a big house in the northeast corner of the city, Lena was holding Nigel as she walked around


    the house and told Nigel stories in a low voice to help him sleep. Soon enough, the baby was fast


    asleep in her arms.


    Lena took him to the bed and tucked him in. Then she sat on the chair and began to sew new clothes


    for Nigel.


    After Lance''s death, Isis led the West United Army to keep fighting, so Nigel was left in the care of Lena


    and Sue. After Lena had resigned as the Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire, she started to do things that


    girls of ordinary families would normally do.


    As the night went by, Lena became a little tired because of sewing. She put away her materials and


    was about to go to bed when she heard some noise outside.


    The house was guarded by a group of spirit maniptors arranged by Marcia and no outsider could


    enter. So, as soon as she heard the noises outside, Lena immediately became vignt. She quickly


    picked up Nigel and was about to escape through the window. But in a blink of an eye, the door of the


    house suddenly opened as if it was blown by a gust of wind. As Lena looked out of the door, she saw


    that the spirit maniptors guarding the house had fallen to the ground.


    "Who is there?" Lena coldly asked.


    "Ah, Your Royal Highness, long time no see!" The voice sounded cold and familiar, and then a pretty


    figure appeared in front of her.


    Lena immediately recognized the intruder and eximed in surprise, "Alyssa!"


    Lena had already heard about the news that Alyssa had defected to Alston, so she knew that it was a


    bad thing that Alyssa suddenly showed up here.


    "How did you even find this ce?" Lena held Nigel closer to her and coldly asked. This ce was very


    secluded and difficult to find, but Alyssa unexpectedly came out of nowhere. Someone must have


    leaked the information.


    "Well, it''s not really that difficult to find out. I have my ways as you may know," Alyssa coldly answered.


    "I''ve heard about the death of the Timber Deity Empire''s emperor. I''m sorry for your loss. But I believe


    that Basil didn''t kill your brother for no good reason," Lena firmly said.


    "I didn''t believe it at first either. But I saw it with my own eyes, and he didn''t even give me an


    exnation at all," Alyssa angrily said as she remembered the night her brother died.


    "So, you want to get revenge on Basil by taking away Nigel?" Lena asked.


    "I''m not here for his child. I''m actually here for you. Someone really wants to see you." Alyssa lightly


    shook her head and wickedly smiled.


    "Who is it?" Lena frowned at this.


    "You must have a guess in your mind already," Alyssa bluntly replied.


    "Alston? He wants to see me?" Lena immediately figured it out.


    "Come with me now." Alyssa didn''t seem to have much patience. She was worried that someone would


    spirit maniptors stationed here and Alyssa couldn''t underestimate that.


    "How can you even think that I''ll go with you?" Of course, Lena wouldn''t give in so easily to her.


    "I know the Witches of the Holy Dragon Empire are born with innate power, but I also know that the


    excessive use of this power will shorten their lives. Of course, you won''t easily surrender and go with


    me. But you must think about Basil''s child. Once we fight here, it will be inevitable for me to hurt him,"


    Alyssa evilly threatened.


    "You''re despicable!" Lena angrily snorted. She was bing more desperate by the minute.


    Alyssa remained expressionless and waited for Lena to take the bait.


    Looking at the baby in her arms, Lena knew that if she started a fight against Alyssa, he would


    definitely be hurt. For her, what she was most worried about was Nigel. After all, he was Basil''s child.


    "Fine, I''ll go with you." Lena finally made up her mind. After kissing the forehead of the sleeping baby,


    sheid him on the bed and covered him with the quilt. Then she walked towards Alyssa.


    "I''m really sorry." Alyssa immediately reached out and pressed on Lena''s shoulder. She used her


    spiritual power to seal Lena''s meridians in case Lena suddenly attacked her.


    When Lena followed Alyssa to the door, she couldn''t help but look back with sad eyes at Nigel before


    leaving.


    By the time the other guards arrived, Lena had already been taken away by Alyssa. The news of


    Lena''s disappearance soon reached the United Army and it naturally shocked Marcia and the others.


    Isis was extremely anxious when she heard the news because she was worried about Nigel. She didn''t


    feel relieved until she was totally sure that Nigel was safe.


    Marcia knew that this was of great importance, so she immediately informed Rocky with the Carrier


    Beast. It was already three dayster after Lena''s disappearance when Rocky arrived at the Eternity


    City.


    With a poker face, Rocky was standing at the house where Lena disappeared. Meanwhile, Sue was


    standing aside with Nigel in her arms, not daring to approach him at all.


    "This is all my fault. If I hadn''t fallen asleep, maybe Her Royal Highness wouldn''t have..." Sue felt


    incredibly guilty. She should have apanied Lena that night, but she was totally exhausted from


    taking care of Nigel that morning. She took a nap that night since she didn''t expect that something like


    this would happen.

 Chapter 1361 Rockys Worries

    Chapter 1361 Rocky''s Worries


    "It has nothing to do with you," Rocky eximed with narrowed eyes. As soon as he returned, he


    learned about the news that Alyssa was the one who took Lena away.


    "What the hell are you nning, Alyssa?" Rocky mumbled to himself. At that moment, he could not


    contain his anger that he even scared little Nigel off Sue''s arms, making him cry.


    Of course, Sue immediately tried to soothe Nigel. But Rocky only looked straight past them as his


    thoughts flew over to somewhere else.


    Meanwhile, right outside the walls of the Imperial City, Alyssa and Lena had returned to the Holy


    Dragon Empire.


    At that moment, in the Spiritual King Hall, Alston was beyond thrilled to see Alyssa take Lena back.


    However, Lena''s face turned sour as soon as she saw Alston.


    "Lena, you''re finally back!" Alston eximed enthusiastically and rushed towards Lena.


    "I''d rather die than have you near me," Lena threatened and scowled at him.


    Hearing this, Alston stopped in his tracks. He knew very well that Lena was capable of doing what she


    had just threatened him with.


    "Your Majesty, now is the time for you to fulfill your promise!" Alyssa reminded as she looked at Alston


    with glistening eyes.


    He nced back at Alyssa and then turned to Dean, saying, "Issue an imperial edict that all our forces


    will be handed over to Alyssa''smander. Do it at once."


    Without hesitation, Dean took the order from Alston and left the pce in a hurry.


    "Good. A deal''s a deal. Then I won''t disturb you anymore." After finishing her words, Alyssa met Lena''s


    eyes once more and turned away.


    Not long after, Alston dismissed all the people in the Spiritual King Hall, leaving him and Lena with


    some privacy.


    "Oh, Lena, I''ve searched everywhere for you! You don''t know how long I''ve been looking for you. I


    missed you so much!" Alston said in an apparent affectionate tone.


    "You very well know that we can''t be together. Alston, I love Basil," Lena replied indifferently.


    "I don''t mind. Not at all. I may not get your heart, but I sure can get your body, and that''s enough. And


    for as long as you are not with that guy, I will be satisfied," Alston said as a sinister smile crept his evil


    face.


    "You''re nothing but a freak! Get off me!" Lena screamed furiously.


    "This is perfect. Now that you are in my hands, Basil will most certainly be driven off his wits. When that


    happens, he''ll go falling for my trap," Alston said slyly.


    "I''d rather have myself killed than let you threaten Basil. I won''t let you use me as the bait." Hearing


    Alston''s n of using her to catch Basil, Lena was angry and frustrated. Soon after, her whole body


    shone with golden light. Her meridians might have been sealed by Alyssa, but she was capable of


    killing both her and Alston in one blow.


    "Lena, listen to me. I''m no longer the old Alston you used to know, and I won''t be too polite to you


    anymore." Alston furrowed his brows and waved his hand. In the blink of an eye, a myriad of shadows


    shot out, tangling Lena in an instant.


    Not long after, Lena felt a piercing kind of pain all over her body. Moreover, the golden light on her body


    disappeared. She was in immense pain, but her tantalizing eyes were still ring directly at Alston.


    "Guards! Take her and send her back to the Witch Pce. As soon as I am done with what I am doing,


    we shall hold an extravagant and grand wedding. Do not hold back with the preparation! Hahaha..."


    Alstonughed with abandon as if nothing else would go wrong with his n.


    Meanwhile, Rocky found out that Alyssa had taken Lena back to the Pce City. This only meant that


    Lena had fallen into Alston''s hands. Just the thought made his blood boil in anger.


    "This is unexpected. I never thought that Alyssa would take Lena away just so she could deal with you.


    Has she gone mad?" Marcia said with a grave expression on her face. She had rushed back to Eternity


    City upon hearing the news. She didn''t expect that Alyssa would be so vicious and merciless to take


    Lena away and give her to Alston. Apparently, she was aiming at Rocky.


    At that moment, nothing seemed to matter to Rocky aside from Lena''s welfare. He clenched his fist in


    anger and banged it on the table, along with his eyes full of killing intent. Although he knew that Alston


    would not hurt Lena, he was still very certain that this was another trap that Alston set for him again.


    Only this time, the n involved Lena as the bait. However, Rocky was also aware that Lena was the


    kind of woman who would never sit still. Instead, she was determined and fierce enough to defend


    herself and fight with all her might. Even worse, he was worried that Lena might even fight against


    Alston to the death.


    "Hey, Alston won''t let anything happen to Lena. Don''t worry, okay?" Marciaforted as she saw the


    worry and anxiety going through Rocky''s mind.


    However, Rocky''s eyes only grew colder after hearing Marcia''s supposedly consoling words. If this


    situation ever happened in the past, he would have mindlessly rushed to the Pce City and rescued


    Lena. But things were different now. He was aware that if he acted without thinking first, he would most


    certainly face unimaginable consequences. After all, he could not afford to act impulsively and have


    another crisis in his hands. And besides, Alston''s strength was not what it used to be. Now, he was


    more powerful than ever. It was obvious that it would not be that easy for Rocky to save Lena from


    Alston this time around. This was why, after careful consideration, he could not act on impulse no


    matter how much he wanted to save Lena from Alston''s hands.


    "Now, the most important thing is to ensure the safety of Sue and Nigel. We have to move, pronto. We


    can''t stay in one ce for a long time anymore," Rocky remarked as he waved his sleeve and left.


    Since the Eternity City had been exposed, Rocky was worried that Alston would take action soon, so


    he ordered all the spirit maniptors stationed in the city to move to towns that were rtively safe.


    With that being said, he prepared all their things and left the city with Sue and Nigel.


    After a day, Rocky took Sue and Nigel to the new territory of the Dragon Master n in the Dragon


    Wing Valley.


    There, Moira greeted the family with a little bit of surprise on her face. After Rocky exined the


    purpose of his abrupt visit, Moira said, "I see. We will do everything to take care of thisdy and your


    child. This ce should be safe. Your family is in good hands."


    "Thank you so much for this, Moira." Rocky lowered his head a little as a sign of gratitude and respect.


    "Oh, and before I forget. Someone came here and asked me about you a few days ago," Moira blurted


    out to Rocky as she suddenly remembered that instance.


    "Did you get a name? Who was it?" Rocky''s eyes narrowed in suspicion.


    "Who else can it be? It''s the little girl you brought back here before. Unfortunately for her, you turned a


    blind eye to her after you threw her to me," Moira said in a disapproving tone.


    "Oh, you mean Harriet?" Rocky quickly understood. Ever since he brought Harriet back, he did not ask


    anything about her because he was assured that Moira would take good care of her for him.


    "She should be training her legendary guardian beast now. Why don''t you go to the training ground and


    say hi?" Moira encouraged.


    Afterwards, Rocky looked at Sue and said, "Sue, you and Nigel will stay here indefinitely. I have my full


    trust that Moira will take good care of you."


    As a response, Sue nodded obediently while holding Nigel in her arms.


    Soon, Rocky turned around and left for the training ground of the Dragon Master n.


    When he got there, the training ground was full of excited people from the Dragon Master n.


    Rocky looked at the surroundings and decided to approach two beasts fighting directly under their


    masters''mand. One of the beasts had fur that was as white as snow, covering every inch of its


    gigantic horse-like body. Its head resembled that of a sheep''s, and it emitted a strong freezing cold


    power that formed a swirling snow mist around its body. It seemed to be just an adult, but it exuded the


    aura of a legendary guardian beast. Rocky took a closer look at its owner, Harriet.


    Her beast was the Snow Master n''s legendary guardian beast¡ªthe Flying Snow Horse.


    At that time, the opponent of the Flying Snow Horse was a five-star guardian beast, which was quite


    powerful. Despite its rank, in front of the newly matured Flying Snow Horse, the five-star guardian


    beast appeared to bepletely restrained. In fact, the fight did notst long as the five-star guardian


    beast soon fell on the ground with a loud thud.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1362 Discuss The Countermeasures

    Chapter 1362 Discuss The Countermeasures


    "I won!" Harriet, the master of the Flying Snow Horse, yelled excitedly. She seemed to be much happier


    nowpared with the aloof girl she used to be, and this somehow made her look younger and


    fresher.


    Soon, she noticed that someone was staring at her with a sharp gaze that could not be ignored. She


    looked around discretely and immediately met a man''s eyes.


    Harriet immediately recognized the man who was looking at her. It was none other than Rocky!


    At that time, Rocky was already approaching her, and his evil aura made her flinch in surprise and fear.


    When she had first seen Rocky, he hadn''t had such an aura, but now, he loomed in front of her like a


    giant, intimidating her effortlessly.


    "I heard from Moira that you want to see me?" Rocky asked straightforwardly, as he walked up to


    Harriet.


    After hesitating for a while, Harriet nodded. It felt like she had swallowed her tongue, and she could not


    form a single word in reply.


    "Well, I am here now. If there is nothing else, I am leaving," Rocky said indifferently, turning around to


    leave.


    She had to force her mouth to move, as she blurted out desperately, "Wait a minute!"


    Rocky stopped abruptly and looked at Harriet, who had a hand stretched in the air as if to reach out to


    him.


    "You saved me before, but I didn''t thank you at all. I know I was thoughtless before, so I want to take


    this opportunity to thank you," continued Harriet. Her face was flushed with embarrassment, and the


    red flush went all the way to her ears and down her dainty throat. Rocky could tell that she had grown


    up a lot.


    "You don''t have to thank me. Just train your legendary guardian beast well. Maybe it wille in handy


    soon," Rocky said coldly. Then he opened his Magic Spiritual Space and asked Robin to take out some


    spiritual crystals for Harriet. Once he had done that, he left without a word.


    Meanwhile, as soon as Alyssa took over the military leadership, she immediately rearranged the


    military formation and the army. Only a month into her leadership, the previously unstoppable attacks of


    the three United Army groups had been stopped, and she made it difficult for them to move even a


    single step forward.


    Rocky soon received the news that Alyssa was in charge of the enemies'' military power, so he


    immediately gathered the Commanders in Chief of the three United Army groups, namely Marcia,


    Bryant, and Isis, to discuss countermeasures.


    "Well, the South United Army has already freed most of the human kingdoms to the east and south of


    the Holy Dragon Empire, and we were making smooth progress at that time. However, ever since the


    enemies changed their strategy, our campaign has be fruitless. Not only have we notpleted


    our original n, but the enemies have recaptured some human kingdoms that we have liberated, and


    they have also formed a counterattack against us," Marcia ryed to Ricky, summarizing the situation


    of her troops.


    "The East United Army is in a simr situation. Alyssa is indeed a genius in war. I didn''t expect her to


    be able to hold back the attack of our three groups on her own." Bryant let out an aggrieved sigh. He


    knew that Alyssa was a formidable opponent, so they couldn''t let their guard down.


    "The West United Army is close to the Magic Phoenix Empire, so with their help, our situation is slightly


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    better than yours. However, I received information that the enemies have already surrounded the Magic


    Phoenix Empire''s southern part, so they are in trouble now too," Isis said with a sigh.


    "Although our strength is still superior to the enemies'', we cannot discount the power of Alston''s


    spiritual race army. Moreover, he has the advantage of upying two countries¡ªthe Holy Dragon


    Empire and the Timber Deity Empire. Therefore, Alyssa has cleverly used the advantage in the terrain


    and relied on the spiritual race''s forces to aim at our army. I hate to say it, but it is logical that the three


    groups have been suppressed," said Rocky. Since he had fought with Alyssa many times when he was


    still in the Crimson Dragon Group, he knew her quite well already.


    He found that Alyssa was good at using the least number of troops to maximize the effect, and she


    could also see the big picture at a nce. This time, she must have seen through the weakness of the


    United Army, which was theck of the spiritual race members. Alston had an army of at least


    thousands of members of the spiritual race. But since he had only invested less than one-third of them


    in the past, it was naturally difficult for him to deal with the United Army. But now, under Alyssa''s


    magnificentmand, at least more than half of the members of the spiritual race were sent into the


    war. With this, she had sessfully stopped the attack of the United Army, outying all of them in


    such a short time.


    And that was not the most terrible thing. They knew that this was only the beginning, for Alyssa still had


    half of the members of the spiritual race. If she put all of them in y, the United Army would be in big


    trouble.


    Therefore, Rocky knew it was time to change his strategy.


    In fact, he had been analyzing the situation between the two sides for days. Before that, he had been


    very clear that if he wanted to fight against the spiritual race, he had topletely free all the human


    countries and their armies. Only in this way could he fight against the spiritual race.


    However, among Rocky''s troops, two-fifths of them were human soldiers, while the rest of them were


    the United Army. Although the United Army had an advantage in terms of the number of human


    soldiers, it was a drop in the bucket in the face of Alston''s army that consisted of the spiritual race.


    In the past months, the number of troops on both sides had been decreasing. The United Army


    continually recruited more troops, replenished the lost ones, and fought to free the human kingdoms at


    the same time. But now, their progress was not only at a standstill, but it was also devolving fast. The


    United Army could not sessfully attack, so they could not free the other human kingdoms, which


    meant that instead of increasing their strength, the enemies were continuously sapping their manpower


    and resources. If this went on for long, their disadvantages would be exposed.


    "Basil, do you have any idea what we should do?" Marcia asked, looking at Rocky, for she knew that he


    was their only hope if they wanted to deal with Alyssa. Even if she and Bryant worked together to deal


    with Alyssa, they might not have the upper hand. Alyssa obviously had more cards than them, so only


    Rocky could have the chance to turn the tables.


    "Yes, I do. However, it''s a little risky," Rocky said seriously.


    "What is it?" The three of them looked at Rocky immediately, leaning closer in rapt attention.


    "First of all, we have to make the Magic Phoenix Empire give up defending itselfpletely and put all


    their forces into the United Army. In this way, the United Army can continue to maintain the advantage


    in military strength and won''t fall into a passive situation," Rocky exined. His face was a sharp


    contrast to the others'' reactions.


    Marcia and the other two were staring at him in shock, their mouths agape and eyes wide open.


    Although the Magic Phoenix Empire had joined the united empires before, it was the only big country


    that hadn''t been upied by Alston. So the Magic Phoenix Empire put most of their forces into their


    own defense, and only a small part of their cavalry was sent to assist the United Army. If the Magic


    Phoenix Empire dispatched all their forces to the United Army, it meant that they would give up their


    territorypletely.


    "But if the Magic Phoenix Empire gives up on its defense, then Alyssa will take the opportunity to


    upy the Magic Phoenix Empire. Once the Magic Phoenix Empire, the Timber Deity Empire, and the


    Holy Dragon Empire unite, they will be able to control the entire Wild Spirit Land. Won''t that make it


    worse for us?" Marcia asked again.

 Chapter 1363 We Need Your Full Cooperation

    Chapter 1363 We Need Your Full Cooperation


    "It''s true, but that''s exactly what I want," Rocky seriously said.


    Marcia and the other two immediately looked at each other. Apparently, they didn''t understand what


    Rocky meant.


    "Basil, are you saying that you want to create a false impression?" Isis suspiciously asked.


    "Yes, you''re correct. We just want to create a false impression that would make Alyssa think that we


    are in a disadvantageous situation," Rocky said as he nodded in approval of his idea.


    "But what good will that do to us?" Bryant immediately asked.


    "Once the Magic Phoenix Empire, Timber Deity Empire and Holy Dragon Empire unite, their defense''s


    range will be wider. The human army led by Alyssa will be fully devoted to it, and even that won''t be


    enough. So, the spiritual race army will be sent to the frontlines. It won''t cover the whole area though


    because their numbers are still not enough. So, Alyssa will certainly send the spiritual army to the most


    important positions. If we analyze it carefully, we can guess where she positioned the spiritual race


    army. In this way, we can have the upper hand. Of course, when you look at it from the surface, we are


    indeed in a disadvantageous situation. We willpletely lose the home court advantage..." Rocky


    clearly exined.


    "In other words, the purpose of giving up our control over the Magic Phoenix Empire''s defense is to


    force Alyssa to expand their defense and scatter their forces. It will definitely look like they have the


    upper hand. But in fact, it''s more convenient for us since we can n an alternative attack while the


    enemy cannot possibly defend effectively," Marcia finally concluded.


    "Yes, that''s it. But knowing Alyssa, she must have thought of this already. We must assume that she


    had carefully considered the deployment of their troops. So, we must pretend to be passive at first. We


    can''t take action until we have aplete understanding of her military deployment," Rocky quickly


    added.


    "But if the Magic Phoenix Empire is unwilling to cooperate, then our n will be in vain!" Isis mentioned


    the most important point that they had to consider.


    "I''m afraid that the queen of the Magic Phoenix Empire won''t agree to this," Bryant said with utmost


    certainty.


    "So, we have to try our best to persuade her," Rocky said seriously.


    "Whom should we send then?" Marcia couldn''t help but nce at Rocky when she asked this.


    "I will go and see her myself," Rocky firmly said. He knew that if they wanted to persuade the Magic


    Phoenix Empire''s queen, he had to do it in person. Their whole n depended now on his personality


    and charm to persuade her.


    As time was pressing, it was also important to make the queen cooperate with them to break the


    stalemate as soon as possible. So, Rocky left for the Magic Phoenix Empire that night. Of course, he


    also brought Erica with him. Erica might be able to greatly help in the n.


    "I''m afraid it will be difficult to persuade the queen! Her Majesty would find itpletely ridiculous and


    uneptable to give up her own defense and let the empire fall into the hands of Alston." Erica was


    worried that Rocky''s n might fail this time. ording to her understanding of the queen, it would be


    almost impossible for her to voluntarily give up the Magic Phoenix Empire. Her master would also not


    agree to this.


    "We have to try no matter what. It''s the key to win this war. If we really want to win, the Magic Phoenix


    Empire must make a sacrifice," Rocky coldly said.


    "But you have to also understand that once the Magic Phoenix Empire is captured by Alston, it will be a


    living hell for the people. The queen would not agree to that." Although Erica knew that Rocky''s n


    was for everyone''s best interest, as a citizen of the Magic Phoenix Empire, she naturally loved her


    empire and didn''t want her fellow citizens to suffer.


    "Even if the Magic Phoenix Empire doesn''t give up, Alston will attack them sooner orter. If it weren''t


    for the United Army, Alston might have already attacked them. At this point, we can''t be softhearted.


    Any decision can greatly affect the war," Rocky firmly said.


    Erica certainly knew that what Rocky said was reasonable, but she still couldn''t ept it. "Anyway, I


    will bepletely quiet when you meet the queen. It solely depends on you whether you can persuade


    her or not."


    Rocky nced at Erica with a confident smile when she said that.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    A few dayster, the two arrived at their destination. In the entire Wild Spirit Land, only the Magic


    Phoenix Empire could currently protect themselves. Besides the help of United Army, they were also


    supported by the Phoenix Master n.


    Less than a thousand members of the Phoenix Master n had survived after the whole n being


    seriously injured in the battle with Alston and their vital energy had been greatly damaged. But the


    Phoenix Master n''s elite power had been preserved, so it could still be useful in critical moments.


    Yet, the Timber Deity Empire was not that lucky. After the death of the Wood n''s patriarch in the


    battle with Alston, the n, like sheep without a shepherd, suffered a lot. As a result, the Timber Deity


    Empire supported by the n were also caught on a hook.


    Of course, if Rocky and Marcia had not led the United Army to support the Phoenix Master n along


    with the Butterfly Divine n and the Dragon Master n, the n and its empire would have ended


    up with a worse ending than the Wood n and the Timber Deity Empire.


    So, as soon as the Magic Phoenix Empire''s queen heard that Rocky and Erica hade, she put


    aside her busy schedule and personally met them. Of course, Felicia apanied her.


    Felicia was incredibly happy to see Erica, because she hadn''t seen her precious disciple for a long


    time.


    The queen and Felicia were both smart people. They knew that Rocky and Erica didn''te just to


    catch up on the good old days, so they immediately dismissed everyone, leaving only the four of them


    in the hall.


    "Prince Crimson, what brought you here? Is there an urgent situation that we need to know?" the


    queen straightforwardly asked. She already knew that the United Army was in a disadvantageous


    situation now. So, she felt that Rocky came here probably because he hoped that the Magic Phoenix


    Empire could send troops to support them.


    "Now that you have asked, Your Majesty, I won''t beat around the bush. I do have something especially


    important to discuss with you." Rocky went to the point.


    "What can I do for you then? It must be something rted to your army since you came here in


    person," the queen tentatively said.


    "I think Your Majesty already knows the current situation of the Wild Spirit Land very well. The only


    forces who can fight against Alston now is the United Army. However, since the United Army had been


    restrained and our forces are insufficient, our previous ns have been greatly affected by the current


    situation, and can''t be carried out. So, we intend to change our strategy. And this time, we need the full


    cooperation of your empire." Rocky prepared them for what he was about to suggest. After all, his


    proposal would probably make it difficult for the queen and Felicia to sit still, so he wanted them to be


    mentally prepared.


    "If the United Army needs help, we''re certainly obliged to do so. But Prince Crimson, you should also


    understand that our empire is on the verge of copse. I''m afraid that we are not strong enough to do


    what you hope us to do," the queen said euphemistically. It meant that if it were just a small favor, the


    Magic Phoenix Empire would certainly help. But if it was a big favor, they were powerless to render


    assistance even if they wanted to.

 Chapter 1364 The Two Requests

    Chapter 1364 The Two Requests


    "If you agree to cooperate with us this time, not only can we solve the current situation, but your empire


    can also get rid of its passive situation," Rocky purposely said.


    "Really? How sure are you?" The queen''s eyes lit up when she heard this. If that were the case, it


    would be advantageous to their empire.


    However, Felicia was much more cautious because she felt that Rocky was hiding something. She saw


    the worried expression on Erica''s face, and grew more suspicious. So, she said, "Tell us first what we


    need to do before we decide, Prince Crimson."


    "Well, I was hoping that your empire can give up on your own defense and invest all your forces in the


    United Army," Rocky bluntly proposed.


    Both the queen and Felicia were stunned when they heard this. They didn''t expect that Rocky would


    make such a preposterous request and call it cooperation. He asked the Magic Phoenix Empire to give


    up their own defense and put all their troops in the United Army. This was no different from destroying


    their country.


    "Is this a joke, Prince Crimson? Tell me you''re not serious about this. You seriously want us to give up


    our own territory? What got into your head that we would agree to this? How can that be even


    possible?" Felicia turned a little angry, thinking that Rocky was just messing around with them.


    Although Rocky had greatly helped the Magic Phoenix Empire, it was still hard for her to ept such


    an absurd idea.


    The queen also nodded in agreement with Felicia. It was hard for her to ept Rocky''s request.


    "I''m not kidding at all. There is nothing impossible. For the sake of everyone, the Magic Phoenix


    Empire must give up its own territory. We need to think about the overall situation," Rocky firmly said.


    "As the queen, I can''t ept such a request, Prince Crimson. I guess you already know that if we give


    up on the defense, we will be immediately upied. Our innocent people will be involved in the war.


    How can I abandon my own people?" the queen seriously said.


    "Won''t the Magic Phoenix Empire be upied sooner orter if you continue to just protect


    yourselves? Won''t your people get involved in the war one way or the other?" Rocky sharply retorted.


    The queen and Felicia were rendered speechless. They both clearly knew that the Magic Phoenix


    Empire would perish sooner orter if their current situation went on. However, they couldn''t just give


    up their country and their people like this.


    "As the saying goes, if the lips are gone, the teeth will be cold. The Magic Phoenix Empire is now in


    danger without the support of the powerful Phoenix Master n. If it weren''t for the United Army,


    Alston would have already ruled the human kingdoms in the Wild Spirit Land. The Magic Phoenix


    Empire would have been doomed. You should feel lucky that the Magic Phoenix Empire has survived


    until now. If you still want to be selfish and put your own interest in the first ce, it will only bring more


    misfortunes to your people," Rocky seriously said with his cold eyes. Of course, he was not joking. He


    could easily withdraw the West United Army from the Magic Phoenix Empire. If he ordered this, the


    empire would immediately be the target of the enemies.


    "Even so, I will not give up my country." The queen seemed to have already made up her mind not to


    be the sinful traitor of her empire.


    "Well I guess I have to do it on my own. Don''t me me for what I''m about to do." Rocky didn''t want to


    waste his time arguing with them anymore. He had already nned in his mind. If he failed to persuade


    the queen, he could only use a more brutal way.


    The queen and Felicia were shocked when he said this. They knew that Rocky was a man of his word.


    He definitely would do anything he said.


    "Basil, please give Her Majesty and my master more time to thoroughly think about it again!" Erica was


    a little anxious. She was worried that Rocky might do something to make the Magic Phoenix Empire


    lose. In that case, more innocent people would be involved.


    Rocky didn''t say one more word, but his face was cold and solemn.


    "Your Majesty, please think about it again. I know it is intolerable to give up our country, but it can also


    prevent our empire from suffering greater harm." At first, Erica didn''t want to say anything. But when


    she saw that Rocky was deadly serious, she was afraid that something terrible would happen. So, she


    had no choice but to help in persuading the queen.


    "Erica, are you now on the side of Prince Crimson?" Felicia coldly asked Erica. She felt somehow


    betrayed by this.


    "Master, I know Basil''s request sounds excessive. But if you think about it, it''s for the sake of our


    empire. If our empire is willing to do as Basil just proposed, then arge-scale war would certainly be


    avoided. At least many people would not be involved in the war. It''s inevitable that there will be


    casualtiespared to the passive resistance. But if we give up voluntarily, we will have more time to


    prepare," Erica pleaded.


    Hearing this, Felicia turned to look at the queen and seemed to be in a dilemma. She thought Erica''s


    words made sense.


    "Have you already made up your mind?" Rocky coldly asked.


    "I am sorry, but it''s impossible for me to give up the Magic Phoenix Empire," the queen insisted.


    "Well, then I have no other choice but to use my method," Rocky replied without any hesitation.


    "No, wait..." Felicia shouted as she suddenly thought of something.


    Hearing that, Rocky, the queen and Erica looked at her all at the same time.


    Felicia walked to the side of the queen and whispered a few words. The queen looked thoughtful after


    hearing her words.


    After a few moments, the queen slowly raised her head, looked at Rocky and said, "I can agree to your


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    request, but you have to promise me two things. If you agree to the two requests, I can give up the


    Magic Phoenix Empire."


    "Go ahead. What are they?" Rocky calmly asked.


    "First of all, if we defeat Alston in the future, you must help the Magic Phoenix Empire to regain its


    strength," the queen demanded.


    "Alright, that''s not a problem," Rocky agreed without hesitation.


    "The second thing, you must marry Erica," the queen said to everyone''s surprise.


    Rocky was stunned at her demand. Then he looked at Erica. Back then, the main reason why the


    queen and Felicia sent Erica to him was that they hoped that Erica could bear his child and have a


    better descendant. ording to the rules of the Magic Phoenix Empire, a talented spirit maniptor


    like Erica was not allowed to get married. So, it was extremely surprising that the queen suddenly


    asked him to marry Erica. She must have her own intentions.


    Of course, Erica was the most surprised. She never expected that the queen would make such a


    request.


    "Give me a reason to agree first," Rocky said to the queen as he narrowed his eyes.


    "Erica, go and wait outside," Felicia immediately said to Erica.


    Hearing this, Erica was even more curious at what the queen and Felicia were trying to say. She looked


    at Felicia and then at Rocky before walking out of the hall.

 Chapter 1365 A Little Unfair To You

    Chapter 1365 A Little Unfair To You


    "Prince Crimson, do you know exactly why I let Erica be with you back then?" the queen of the Magic


    Phoenix Empire asked Rocky after Erica left the hall.


    "Isn''t it because you wanted Erica to bear my child?" Rocky frankly replied. He knew what the queen


    and Felicia were thinking, so he and Erica had always been very respectful to each other.


    "That''s only one of the reasons for sending Erica to you. The main reason is that I hoped Erica can


    bear your child to cultivate a better heir to the throne of the Magic Phoenix Empire," the queen said as


    her eyes flickered.


    "What? The heir to the throne of the Magic Phoenix Empire? Wait, is Erica...?" Hearing that, Rocky had


    some guesses in his mind. The emperor of any kingdom was normally passed on hereditarily. However,


    the queen hoped that Erica would be pregnant with his child and be the heir to the throne. If the


    reason behind that wasn''t because the queen loved Erica very much, then the only possibility was that


    Erica had an unknown identity.


    "Her Majesty has already prepared to pass the throne to Erica. The reason she let Erica follow you is to


    next sessor of our empire''s throne will be secured. In this way, our queen will be at ease and finally


    abdicate," Felicia further exined.


    "I have been thinking about whether I should tell Erica the truth, but I haven''t found the right time. Now


    that the Magic Phoenix Empire is facing such a predicament, I don''t want her to shoulder the heavy


    responsibilitypletely alone," the queen said with a serious look in her eyes.


    "So, you mean to say, Erica is your daughter?" Rocky was a little surprised by this. He didn''t expect


    that Erica had such a background, but it seemed that Erica waspletely unaware of it.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Yes, Erica is the princess of the Magic Phoenix Empire and the only child of Her Majesty," Felicia said


    to Rocky''s utter surprise.


    No one had expected that Erica was the daughter of the queen. Only Felicia and the queen knew about


    Erica''s identity. It was an absolute secret.


    Back then, as the previous queen''s heir, the current queen fell in love with an ordinary man. At that


    time, the previous queen, Erica''s grandmother, objected and forced her to break up with the man.


    However, she was already pregnant. To avoid any scandal, the child was sent to a foster family after


    she was born.


    It was not until the current queen had taken over the throne that she ordered Felicia to take the child


    back as her apprentice. The child was none other than Erica.


    But Erica unexpectedly inherited the outstanding spirit maniptor gene of the queen. She became a


    phoenix spirit maniptor at the age of twelve and showed amazing talent. So, the queen and Felicia


    concealed Erica''s identity until now to make Erica concentrate on her cultivation.


    For the longest time, the queen had been treating Erica as the future heir of the Magic Phoenix Empire.


    It could be said that she had expended much care and thought on Erica''s training.


    "I ask you to marry Erica because I want a future for our empire. I don''t want anything else. If you are


    willing to marry Erica, I will give up the Magic Phoenix Empire," the queen firmly said.


    Hearing that, Rocky thought for a while and said, "Okay, if that''s all that you ask, I can agree."


    Those who achieved great sess in life didn''t care about the details. If it were in the past, he would


    have considered it twice. But now, he didn''t hesitate at all if it meant that he could achieve his goal.


    "But you must finish your wedding with Erica in the royal pce first before I give up the Magic Phoenix


    Empire. And the wedding must be a grand one. At that time, I will also announce Erica as my


    sessor," the queen demanded.


    "Well, it''s up to you, Your Majesty," Rocky agreed.


    "I certainly hope you won''t forget your promise today," Felicia said as she seriously looked at Rocky.


    Rocky didn''t say anything more, but nodded ever so slightly at her.


    "Your Majesty, let me tell Erica about this." Felicia turned to the queen and asked for her permission.


    The queen nodded slightly. With that, Felicia left first.


    After a long time, Felicia finally came back but she was alone.


    "It seems that she can''t ept it for a while. She needs some more time." Felicia deeply sighed at this.


    "The wedding is set in five days. I''ll arrange a pce for you and Erica first," the queen said to Rocky.


    Then she ordered her people to lead him out of the hall.


    Rocky was taken to a magnificent pce. Since Erica hadn''te back yet, he sat cross legged in the


    bedroom to cultivate.


    As the night fell, a delicate figure quietly walked into the bedroom. She thoughtfully looked at Rocky as


    if she were restless.


    "Have you seen enough?" Rocky slowly said.


    Erica turnedpletely red and immediately looked away.


    Rocky slowly opened his eyes and looked at Erica intently.


    "You must already know who I really am, right?" Erica finally asked after hesitating for a while.


    Rocky silently nodded.


    "Well, aren''t you surprised at all?" Erica couldn''t help butin when she saw that Rocky seemed


    indifferent to this surprising fact.


    "Why should I even be surprised? You are just a princess." The women around Rocky were all special.


    Besides being a talented spirit maniptor, Erica was one of the most ordinary women who stayed with


    him.


    "I thought my parents died when I was a child. My master turned like a mother for me. Now I know that


    I am the daughter of the queen. I really can''t ept it no matter how hard I think about it," Erica said,


    feeling annoyed and perplexed. It was difficult for her to ept the fact that she was a princess and her


    mother was the queen.


    "Well, you''ll get used to it soon. Your master must have told you about the wedding already, right?"


    Rocky calmly asked.


    "I know you agreed because you wanted the queen to agree to give up the country. Don''t worry. I won''t


    let you take any responsibility at all. Our marriage is just a formality anyway," Erica frankly said.


    "Well, it''s good to hear that that you understand, although I have to admit that it''s a little unfair to you."


    Rocky was surprised to see Erica so calm despite the sudden turn of events.


    "Why aren''t you saying that it''s unfair to you? I have never thought about whom I will fall in love with, let


    alone getting married. In the past, I didn''t care about it. Even now, it doesn''t matter either. For me the


    most important thing is..." Erica wanted to say something but immediately stopped on a second


    thought. She didn''t go on, but Rocky already knew what was on her mind.

 Chapter 1366 The Grand Wedding

    Chapter 1366 The Grand Wedding


    The next day, news of Erica''s wedding being held at the Magic Phoenix Empire''s royal pce


    immediately spread like wildfire and caused a hugemotion. Within three days, the entire empire


    was informed of the uing wedding.


    The announcement of Erica, a rare genius spirit maniptor of the Magic Phoenix Empire, getting


    married undoubtedly broke the hearts of countless desperate men.


    To add to the shock, the queen would be personally hosting the wedding. This was considered an


    honor of the highest order for anyone.


    But what caught the curiosity of the entire Magic Phoenix Empire the most was whom Erica was set to


    marry. Like a cloud hovering above the ocean, the suspense hung in the air. All would be revealed on


    the big day.


    A few dayster, the royal pce was filled with mirth. Rednterns hung high above. The booming


    sh of gongs and the deafening bang of drums resonated in every corner. Vibrant firecrackers


    exploded across the sky. The entire empire was in on the celebration.


    A red carpet spread through the center of a huge square. At the front of the carpet, a gorgeous


    wedding tform was built. The queen sat on its right with Felicia standing beside her.


    It was crowded with people along either side of the carpet. Among the esteemed guests were the


    empire''s ministers, heads and representatives of major ns, and other influential individuals. They all


    gathered to show great respect to Erica.


    Of course, the main reason those distinguished guests attended was because of the queen personally


    announcing the wedding news. It was obvious that this wedding was of great importance to her.


    Then, under the public''s watchful eyes, an exquisite vehicle decorated by red silk flowers slowly made


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    its way down the red carpet. Within the vehicle sat a nervous-looking, delicate figure adorned with a


    phoenix cor and draped in robes that hinted of a high ranking.


    "Erica, you''re getting married. I never expected you to marry him. However, he''s certainly proven his


    worth. I''ve heard that he gave the spiritual race members a hell of a beating. You''ll surely feel safe and


    secure around him!" Outside the vehicle stood Tasha, who was also Felicia''s disciple. Donning a pink


    outfit, she looked pure and lovely.


    "Then why don''t you marry him for me?" Erica red at Tasha through the red veil draped over her


    face.


    The vehicle stopped a few meters away from the wedding tform. Tasha assisted Erica in getting out


    of the vehicle. They then walked onto the wedding tform to stand in front of the public before


    standing in front of the queen.


    The crowd was in an uproar, as the bridegroom was still nowhere to be found. Naturally, it was very


    odd.


    A momentter, an inexplicably strong force suddenly rushed towards them. A ck shadow of evil


    light rained down from the sky andnded on the red carpet with astonishing speed. After giving the


    crowds a nce with its cold eyes, the figure strode forward.


    Everyone was shocked by the sudden appearance of this mysterious yet intimidating man. They


    watched him walk onto the tform. The astonishment was clear as day on their faces.


    At that moment, the queen stood and walked to the front of the high tform. "Today is the wedding of


    the most outstanding spirit maniptor of our Magic Phoenix Empire¡ªErica. Her partner to be is


    someone I believe everyone is quite familiar with. I present to you Prince Crimson of the Holy Dragon


    Empire." Then she turned to Rocky who had juste up on stage.


    Once the queen announced this, everyone fell into silence.


    This caused the crowd to erupt into an uproar soon. Everyone could hardly believe what they had just


    heard. Rocky, the notorious and unforgivable Prince Crimson of the Wild Spirit Land, was the


    bridegroom.


    "Prince¡­ Prince Crimson?"


    "He was the brute that ughtered thousands of spiritual race beings¡­"


    "I heard he also murdered the emperor of the Timber Deity Empire not long ago¡­"


    "Why would Erica agree to marry such a despicable man?"


    "Perhaps she''s being forced against her own will?"


    "It''s a wedding between the beauty and a beast!"


    For a moment, everyone in attendance was discussing among themselves and wouldn''t calm down.


    Rocky remained calm even after hearing thesements. Erica, on the other hand, lifted her red veil


    and cast a blood-curdling re at everyone around her. "Shut up! Who dares to speak ill of my


    husband?"


    Her words silenced the crowd once more. The stunned attendees looked at each other. Erica


    addressed Prince Crimson as her husband even before the wedding ceremony officially began. It


    appeared she wasn''t forced to marry the prince.


    But Erica now found herself slightly embarrassed at her unexpected outburst. It was toote to take


    back the words she loudly blurted. As she looked towards Rocky, she noticed him cast a cheeky grin


    back at her.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so proactive and take initiative before your marriage, Erica," Tasha


    Erica''s face turned beet-red. All she wanted was to find a deep hole to hide in.


    "I know you''ve all heard of the rumors surrounding Prince Crimson. But I swear as the queen of the


    Magic Phoenix Empire that he is nothing like that. Moreover, he is a valuable benefactor of our empire."


    The queen came to the rescue, doing her best to diffuse the awkward tension.


    However, her words failed to dispel the doubts of the people present. Most of them had a deep-rooted,


    unfavorable view of Rocky. They even began to suspect that she was only speaking for him because


    he was threatening her.


    The scene fell back into chaos and restlessness once more.


    Then out of nowhere, a few intimidating figures fell from the sky and shocked the entire audience.


    Everyone was even more surprised once their faces could be seen.


    These figures weren''t just any ordinary humans. They were a group of spiritual race beings led by an


    alluringly gorgeous woman. She moved in a seductively coquettish manner paired with an irresistible


    temperament¡ªa charm that proved to be at par with Erica''s.


    The queen and Felicia quickly stepped forward and greeted, "Wee, Matriarch Jill and elders."


    The unexpected guests were none other than the matriarch and elders of the Phoenix Master n.


    It was nearly everyone''s first time to see them. They were astonished that such reputable figures of the


    n decided to attend this ceremony.


    "What brings you here, Matriarch?" Felicia asked.


    "I heard that Prince Crimson and Erica would get married, so I bring a few of the elders here with me.


    Why was I not informed that such a joyous asion was about to take ce?" Jill reproached in


    response. She then turned to Rocky, the slightest hint of resentment swimming in her gaze.


    "Matriarch, we know how busy you are. We didn''t want to disturb you," Felicia replied respectfully.


    "I couldn''t care less about anyone else''s wedding. But how could I refuse to attend the great Prince


    Crimson''s wedding? After all, he is the great benefactor of our n," Jill responded excitedly. Although


    she didn''t announce it loudly, it was loud enough for everyone present to hear.

 Chapter 1367 The Wedding Gifts

    Chapter 1367 The Wedding Gifts


    After Jill''s voice trailed off, the whole square went hysterical.


    "We just heard straight from the matriarch of the Phoenix Master n that Prince Crimson is the


    benefactor of the n! How is that possible? I must have heard it wrong."


    "Isn''t Prince Crimson wanted by the spiritual race? I just can''t wrap my head around the fact that he


    would be the benefactor of the Phoenix Master n. Isn''t it weird?"


    "I bet no one would believe it if it were not said by the matriarch herself. The matriarch''s words are


    never untrue!"


    Almost instantly, the people changed their minds because of Jill''s power and influence. At the back of


    their heads, they tried to believe that perhaps, they really might have misunderstood Rocky. More


    importantly, Jill even personally attended Prince Crimson''s wedding. This was enough to prove what


    she had said.


    Meanwhile, Jill had already walked towards Rocky in full view of the public.


    "It is very nice to meet you in person, Matriarch Jill." Erica lowered her head as a sign of respect.


    "Don''t be so courteous. Today, you are the bride. All eyes will be on you. I assume that congrattions


    are in order. To be honest, I envy you," Jill said expressively. Then, she averted her gaze to Rocky and


    said, "Erica is a good girl. Be sure to treat her well in the future."


    As a response, Rocky nodded apathetically.


    Soon after, Jill, along with several elders of the Phoenix Master n, made their way on to the wedding


    stage to personally witness the ceremony.


    Surely, if Jill had not appeared at that moment, the chaos would have never returned to normal. It was


    a good thing that she was there. With her presence, the wedding pushed through.


    However, there was another delicate figure appearing from out of the blue. Aboard an astonishing


    dragon shadow, this figure maneuvered the dragon to swoop down on the ground, as if exhibiting a


    magnificent trick. Soon after, she jumped off the dragon and manage tond on the ground with her two


    feet. She was aloof and gorgeous at the same time. An assertive kind of aura shone from her, which


    was simr to that of a heroine. In addition, her beauty could be considered as not inferior to that of Jill


    or Erica. Without a doubt, her grand entrance shocked the entire audience.


    "Hey, I know her! That''s General Marcia!"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Yeah, no doubt. That one right there is none other than Marcia Mu, one of the Three Great Generals of


    the Holy Dragon Empire. How cool is she, right?"


    "She overflows with beauty! I cannot believe such ady exists."


    "Wait, but why is she here? What''s her business?"


    Unfortunately, the tranquility did notst very long. As soon as Marcianded, everyone could not help


    but exchange whispers, which then escted into a chaotic kind of noise.


    However, Marcia behaved differently, as if there was no one else around. Out of character, she went


    straight to the queen of the Magic Phoenix Empire, who was with Felicia. Then, she bowed slightly and


    said, "Your Majesty and Preceptor Felicia."


    "What brings you here, General Marcia?" At that moment, it was very evident that even the queen did


    not expect Marcia''s presence.


    "Well, to be honest, I''m here because of him." Marcia raised her eyebrows and gazed at Rocky directly.


    Hearing her reason, the audience was utterly shocked. Of course, all of them had their own guesses as


    to what Marcia''s purpose was for her visit. Some even thought that she was here to snatch the groom


    as Marcia and Rocky''s rtionship was no longer a secret.


    "I''m here to give you a gift," Marcia remarked as she smiled from ear to ear.


    As she spoke, Marcia lifter her hand, shook it, and opened her Magic Spiritual Space. Not long after,


    boxes of all sizes flew out of it,nding on the ground. As soon as these boxes touched the ground,


    they began to open one after the other, unraveling heaps of gold, silver, and other priceless treasures.


    "Bryant asked me to bring these boxes here," Marcia uttered whilst pointing at some boxes scattered


    on the ground.


    Everyone was shocked upon hearing that. In the entire Wild Spirit Land, Bryant was considered to be


    one of its top masters. Moreover, everyone knew him as the strongest man in the Holy Dragon Empire.


    Now that Prince Crimson and Erica got married, Bryant sent the couple some amazing gifts. Without a


    doubt, it was very evident that Rocky and Bryant had a deep and meaningful rtionship.


    "And before I forget, here are some gifts from the matriarch of the Dragon Master n," Marcia added.


    This once again stunned everyone in the area. Jill had juste in to congratte him in person, and


    now, the matriarch of the Dragon Master n had also sent him many gifts. This act of gift-giving from


    the powerful and influential people was enough proof to shut down the rumor that Rocky was a wanted


    man by the spiritual race. Apart from that, this also showed that Rocky had a special rtionship with


    the Dragon Master n.


    "But that''s not all. These are from the matriarch of the Butterfly Divine n. The matriarch sends her


    congrattions as well," Marcia continued, ignoring the reactions of the other people.


    At that moment, the people around were surprised yet again as more gifts started to pour for the newly-


    weds. In fact, even the Butterfly Divine n, which had been believed to have gone extinct for nearly


    five hundred years, suddenly appeared.


    "We have more for the couple! Here are the gifts from several chiefs, including Elvis..."


    Marcia''s arrival and her giving of gifts started to confuse everyone in the hall. Despite his notorious


    reputation, Prince Crimson''s wedding was unbelievably congratted by the three great spiritual race


    ns, including the Phoenix Master n, and the famous big shots in the Wild Spirit Land, like Bryant.


    In fact, this episode alone dispelled the rumors that everyone had heard about him.


    However, there was another surprise set to make everyone gasp¡ªthe big reveal of Erica''s identity.


    Of course, this matter caused great uproar. No one had ever expected that Erica would be the


    illegitimate and only daughter of the queen of the Magic Phoenix Empire. Without question, Erica would


    be the heir to the throne and the future queen.


    After the massive bomb was dropped, Rocky and Erica''s wedding was surely a day to remember for


    everyone who had witnessed the almost infinite series of surprises.


    Meanwhile, Alston''s face became sour after hearing the news that Rocky and Erica were about to get


    married. The sudden wedding that was held in the Magic Phoenix Empire was unexpected. In fact,


    Alston could not figure out a reason why they would need a sudden wedding.


    On the brighter side, this was a good thing for Alston. That was why as soon as he got the news, he


    hurriedly went to Lena.


    At that moment, Lena was imprisoned in the original Witch Pce, which was being heavily guarded by


    at least a hundred members of the spiritual race. Surely, Alston was trying to do everything that he


    could so that Rocky would not have the slightest chance to save Lena.


    Lena''s face turned grim as soon as Alston came in.


    "I have some news about Basil. Do you want to hear it?" Alston asked straightforwardly. He knew that


    what Lena would not want to miss the chance of knowing any news, no matter how small, about


    Rocky''s current situation.


    Surely, she really wanted to know, but Lena pretended to be indifferent. Thus, she only snorted as a


    reply.


    "I just got the news that Basil is marrying Erica in the Magic Phoenix Empire," Alston said frankly.


    Apparently, he wanted to give Lena a big blow in the chest.


    "What?" Lena was in disbelief. She was aware that Erica had a crush on Rocky, but she didn''t know


    that Rocky felt the same all along. What shocked her the most was that now, the two of them suddenly


    got married and even held their wedding in the Magic Phoenix Empire.


    "Give it up. Don''t expect him toe and save you. You''re nothing to him. Otherwise, he would have


    already found a way to save you. He even went to the Magic Phoenix Empire and asked for Erica''s


    hand in marriage. Open your eyes. He doesn''t care about you at all!" Alston took the opportunity to


    mislead her into thinking that she was irrelevant in Rocky''s life now.


    "So what? What''s your point? Do you think you can make me have any feelings for you by saying this?


    Ha! You must be dreaming! Alston, I won''t let you have me over my dead body. You''d better give up!"


    Lena replied cruelly.


    "Oh, I''m not in a hurry. I know for a fact that you will kneel in front of me and beg me soon. It''s just a


    matter of time. For the sake of my love and feelings for you, I will give you some more time to think


    about it. But once I lose my patience, the consequences will be unimaginable. I advise you not to be


    headstrong anymore, Lena," Alston said sinisterly and turned away.


    ''Basil, what the hell are you doing?'' Lena thought to herself as she looked sullen. She was locked up


    here, but Rocky married Erica in the Magic Phoenix Empire. This series of events made herpletely


    depressed, for she was unable to do anything to solve her problems. However, deep in her heart, she


    still believed that Rocky must have had his own agenda for doing such things.

 Chapter 1368 Other Intentions

    Chapter 1368 Other Intentions


    In the Magic Phoenix Empire,


    earlier that morning, the queen requested Rocky and Erica to meet her in the hall. Felicia was also


    there.


    "Although I''ve promised to hand over the Magic Phoenix Empire, I can''t leave my people behind." She


    cut straight to the point.


    "Are you saying that you''re going back on your word, Your Majesty?" Rocky asked her coldly.


    "I am aware that, as the queen, my words carry tremendous weight. And I will use my own way to fulfill


    my promise. Today, I''ll issue an imperial edict to withdraw all the Magic Phoenix Empire troops and


    relinquish military leadership to Erica. After that, I''ll ept Alston''s offer on the condition that my


    people won''t be involved in the war," the queen announced.


    Rocky thought it was a good n. Although it appeared the empire surrendered to Alston, its troops


    would actually be handed over to the United Army. By the time Alston found out, it would be toote.


    "I''m afraid that once Alston finds it out, you''ll be in great danger," Rocky addressed the queen with


    concern.


    This made Erica look at the queen nervously. Although she still denied that she was her daughter,


    blood was thicker than water. She wouldn''t allow her mother''s life to be put in danger.


    "If Alston vents all his anger out on me so I can protect my people from this war, then it''s a sacrifice I''m


    willing to make. Don''t worry, Prince Crimson. Those who achieve great sess don''t care about small


    details. What I hope is that the Magic Phoenix Empire will regain its strength one day through Erica''s


    leadership," the queen expressed in anticipation.


    "Prince Crimson, Her Majesty is putting herself at risk by cing the future of the Magic Phoenix


    Empire on you. I hope you won''t let her down. As for Erica, I''ll leave her in your care. I trust you''ll treat


    her very well," Felicia added.


    "Master, do you also want to¡­" Once Erica heard those words, she understood that Felicia was willing


    to surrender to Alston as well.


    "You''re an adult now. You should know how to care for yourself without me," Feliciamented


    lovingly.


    Tears welled up in Erica''s eyes. She knew that this may be thest time they saw each other.


    "My child. I''m so sorry. I know you''ve been lonely for so many years. I''ve always felt so guilty. But more


    than anything in the world, I''ve always wanted to hear you call me¡­ call me mother¡­" The queen


    experienced sorrow and regret as she admitted her feelings to her daughter. They would be separated


    soon and didn''t know when they''d see each other again.


    Erica''s mouth opened slightly but the words failed toe out. She wasn''t mentally prepared. Tears


    streamed down her face like two tiny rivers. She looked grief-stricken.


    The queen quickly stood up and took Erica into her arms for a hug. Actually, she was already satisfied


    when she could tell her daughter that she was her mother.


    "Mo¡­ mother¡­" Erica managed to stammer.


    The queen trembled as she wept with her daughter in a tight embrace.


    To help buy the Magic Phoenix Empire''s army some time, the queen nned to head to the Holy


    Dragon Empire with Felicia and surrender to Alston. However, this dangerous journey would be like


    stepping right into a tiger''s den. After a while, Alston would know she lied and he''d be furious.


    Despite this, the queen and Felicia moved forward with no hesitation, leaving Rocky and Erica behind.


    After the two gathered all the soldiers of the Magic Phoenix Empire, they led the army to retreat and


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    join the United Army.


    Back at the base camp located at the junction of the Holy Dragon Empire and the Timber Deity Empire,


    Alyssa devised a n. She managed to restrict the three United Army groupspletely. The three


    groups found it difficult to take even a single step forward, which ruined their original n. This


    reassured Alyssa that Rocky wouldn''t be sitting still awaiting death. He''d adjust his strategy. She, thus,


    had to prepare in advance.


    The only opponent Alyssa cared about was Rocky. He was her arch-nemesis during the previous battle


    between the Crimson Dragon Group and the Timber Deity Empire. Now that she knew more about his


    abilities, she wouldn''t let her guard down around him this time.


    "Commander in Chief, I heard that Prince Crimson and that exceptional spirit maniptor from the


    Magic Phoenix Empire named Erica got married. Is that true?" amander at the camp asked her


    casually.


    "Who knows?" Alyssa answered back just as casually.


    "It was also said that you and Prince Crimson had quite a good rtionship, Commander in Chief¡­"


    anothermander added meaningfully.


    The othermanders exchanged nces. It was no longer a secret that Alyssa was Rocky''s woman.


    Many people knew she turned against him because of the death of Woods¡ªher younger brother and


    the former emperor of the Timber Deity Empire. It was the reason why she decided to join forces with


    Alston and lead the army for him. She even managed to sessfully defeat the United Army. It was


    precisely because of this that they all became curious about Alyssa''s true thoughts.


    "Don''t you all have anything better to do?" Alyssa''s pretty face turned serious and her stare was as


    cold as ice. This made themanders lower their heads in regret for prying too much.


    "But while we''re on this topic, the news of Prince Crimson marrying Erica has indeed spread


    everywhere. With the United Army''s current situation, he is supposed to be more focused on


    showed concern, but not for Rocky. She was worried about the dangerous situation the United Army


    was in. If they pushed through with their original strategy, then she certainly had a chance of beating


    them. It would be impossible for Rocky to not understand at this point. Therefore, he ought to change


    the United Army''s fighting strategy as soon as possible. It wasn''t reasonable for him to suddenly marry


    Erica at the Magic Phoenix Empire, regardless of the United Army''s crisis.


    Alyssa, unlike the others, knew very well that Rocky was secretly manipting the United Army.


    Marcia, Bryant, and even thete Lance remained loyal to him. This time, Alyssa was on high alert to


    Rocky''s unusual behavior.


    "What are your other intentions?" she murmured. As cunning as she was, Alyssa was suspicious.


    However, she couldn''t think of any direct connection between the United Army and Rocky''s wedding.


    Although she couldn''t figure out what he was up to at the moment, she immediately ordered the close


    monitoring of the United Army just to be safe. As long as she was able to control their every move,


    she''d be able to predict what Rocky would do next.

 Chapter 1369 The Biggest Weakness

    Chapter 1369 The Biggest Weakness


    A few dayster, all the armies of the Magic Phoenix Empire withdrew smoothly. After their integration,


    Erica, as theirmander in chief, led the army and left the Magic Phoenix Empire as soon as


    possible.


    Meanwhile, the Magic Phoenix Empire''s queen and Felicia went to the Holy Dragon Empire to ept


    their surrender terms. Alston was pleased that the Magic Phoenix Empire''s queen was wise enough to


    know which road to take. In this way, he avoided big trouble of defeating the Magic Phoenix Empire.


    What delighted him more was that he now controlled all the human empires in the Wild Spirit Land.


    The queen''s surrender made Alston the first powerful leader of the spiritual race and the human race


    since the beginning of the Wild Spirit Land''s history!


    But it didn''t take long for Alston to learn that the real purpose of Rocky''s marriage to Erica was to buy


    time for the transfer of the Magic Phoenix Empire''s army. Now that the army had followed Rocky and


    Erica, only an empty shell was left.


    Alston was so furious that he imprisoned Magic Phoenix Empire''s queen and Felicia. Now, they waited


    for their punishment.


    As the queen and Felicia had sacrificed themselves, the people of the Magic Phoenix Empire were


    safe. Even though Rocky and Erica took the army away, the empire still fell into Alston''s hands. Now


    that the empire was finally his, Alston would not kill people randomly on hisnd.


    After that, Alston''s first action was to figure out the best way to deal with Rocky and the United Army.


    Therefore, he immediately ordered Alyssa to send troops to guard the Magic Phoenix Empire and


    prevent the United Army from taking any advantage.


    After receiving the order, Alyssa, of course, grew anxious. The troops she had to guard the Holy


    Dragon Empire and the Timber Deity Empire were already insufficient. Now she needed to send some


    to protect the Magic Phoenix Empire. Whatever few soldiers she could spare would be like a drop in


    the bucket.


    As the spiritual race''s army had unparalleled mobility, she thought it was better to use them than to


    send all the human armies to guard the Magic Phoenix Empire. However, as the number of the spiritual


    race''s army was too small, she had topromise by guarding only a few critical strategic positions. At


    the same time, they could also assist the surrounding defensive positions.


    A monthter, under Alyssa''s careful arrangement, the Holy Dragon Empire, the Timber Deity Empire,


    and the Magic Phoenix Empire formed an allied front line. It stretched from the east of the Holy Dragon


    Empire, crossing over half the empire to connect with the Timber Deity Empire by the Gehenna Border.


    Then, it extended from the north of the Timber Deity Empire to the Magic Phoenix Empire''s territory,


    which circled almost half the entire Wild Spirit Land. It was indeed a fantastic feat!


    More surprisingly, Alyssa only used less than two hundred thousand human troops to form the stable


    allied front line within the three empires.


    As the United Army was stronger due to the Magic Phoenix Empire''s army''s addition, they besieged


    the allied front line. Over the next two months, no matter how hard they attacked, they could not break


    through the front line. Whatpromised their numbers was that they were also violently


    counterattacked.


    Aside from leveraging the terrain''s advantage, Alyssa strengthened their position by re-conquering the


    human empires that the United Army had previously taken back.


    Considering the situation, the United Army was in a passive position despite the addition of troops. On


    the contrary, the morale of the military Alyssa led was high.


    Three months passed.


    "Command in Chief, I bring thetest information," a soldier said to Alyssa. ording to the


    information, at the time, there was an army of one hundred thousand in Myriad Beasts Ground at the


    Gehenna Border between the Timber Deity Empire and the Holy Dragon Empire.


    It never urred to Alyssa that such a massive army would quietly gather right under her nose!


    The Myriad Beasts Ground was a very dangerous and mysterious ce. Naturally, no human would


    approach the area, let alone an army. This is precisely why she hadn''t focused on it.


    However, the Butterfly Divine n, which was one of many spiritual race ns, had provided security


    for the United Army, enabling them to circumvent the danger.


    Ever since the Butterfly Divine n''s revival, they developed their strength based on the Myriad Beasts


    Ground. Now, the n had over a thousand members. Of course, thanks to Rocky''s gic


    technology, the Butterfly Divine n''s fertility had improved significantly. As he had assisted them


    tremendously, the Butterfly Divine n was grateful and tried their best to help the United Army.


    What was not well-known was that this group of United Army had been stationed there since the Magic


    Phoenix Empire fell into the hands of Alston. The group had also quietly increased in strength and


    numbers while Alyssa was busy setting up the allied front line. Their purpose was to wait for the best


    time to attack the enemies.


    ording to Rocky''s n, although the United Army had the absolute advantage in terms of strength,


    they had to appear vulnerable and weak. For this reason, despite their repeated attacks, the United


    Army didn''t breach the enemies'' allied front line.


    In these past few months, it appeared that the United Army had been seriously defeated by the Glory


    Army. Yet, it was merely a disguise arranged by Rocky. During the time, Rocky used the opportunity to


    gather information. Not only was he closely monitoring the entire allied front line, but he also formed a


    special reconnaissance team to observe and collect intelligence on all positions of the allied front line.


    As the particrs poured in, Rocky analyzed the information and searched for ws that he could


    exploit to their advantage.


    Alyssa was indeed a genius. With only two hundred thousand troops, she was able to defend the three


    empires. In fact, she was sopetent that it appeared as though the three empires were strongly


    fortified. If it had been any other opponent, they would probably be at a loss for how to defeat her army.


    However, Alyssa''s opponent was Rocky.


    "Marcia, instruct Chief Bryant to lead fifty thousand soldiers to attack the Timber Deity Empire''s White


    Dragon Slope. Don''t attack too vigorously, as they just need to hold the enemy back. Also, tell Isis to


    divide the West United Army into two groups. The first will go around the Magic Phoenix Empire''s


    Autumn Rain River and ambush the Heavenly Dragon Border. Simultaneously, the other will attack the


    border between the Magic Phoenix Empire and the Timber Deity Empire. Instruct the army to use their


    full force," Rocky announced after making his strategy.


    At present, the morale of the Glory Army led by Alyssa had significantly been boosted because of their


    continued victory in skirmishes with the United Army. However, the higher their confidence, the more


    likely that they would underestimate their opponents. Therefore, Rocky felt that it was time for them to


    show their real strength.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "So we are going to break through the Timber Deity Empire''s defensive line first?" Marcia heard


    Rocky''s ns and immediately understood his intentions.


    "The Timber Deity Empire is the battle center between the Holy Dragon Empire and the Magic Phoenix


    Empire. Alyssa''s defensive line also extends to the Holy Dragon Empire and the Magic Phoenix


    Empire, using the Timber Deity Empire as their base. It appears as though Alyssa is most confident of


    their defensive line in the Timber Deity Empire. Besides, she is unfamiliar with the Holy Dragon


    Empire''s and the Magic Phoenix Empire''s terrain. This is why she chose the Timber Deity Empire as


    their base. If the Timber Deity Empire''s defensive line copses, it would inevitably affect both the Holy


    Dragon Empire''s and the Magic Phoenix Empire''s. Their entire defensive line may crumble if we are


    sessful," Rocky said confidently. After studying the allied front line as deployed by Alyssa over the


    past few months, he was certain that the Timber Deity Empire''s defensive line was the enemies''


    biggest weakness.

 Chapter 1370 To Beat Her At Her Game

    Chapter 1370 To Beat Her At Her Game


    "But, the Timber Deity Empire''s defensive line is stronger than that of the Holy Dragon Empire and the


    Magic Phoenix Empire. I''m afraid that we can''t break it so easily," Marcia said worriedly.


    "That''s why I asked the West United Army to ambush Magic Phoenix Empire''s Heavenly Dragon


    Border. Alyssa is confident in Timber Deity Empire''s defensive line. Therefore, once the Magic Phoenix


    Empire is attacked, she will mobilize troops to support the Heavenly Dragon Border. In this way, there


    will be fewer troops guarding Timber Deity Empire. I also asked Chief Bryant to besiege the Timber


    Deity Empire''s White Dragon Slope. This step will pin down the spiritual race army Alyssa ced there


    to guard that line of defense. Once the spiritual race army is restrained, it will be difficult for the


    enemies to resist the attack of the United Army, no matter how solid the Timber Deity Empire''s


    defensive line is," Rocky exined. Confidence oozed from his every word.


    Relief coursed through Marcia as she heard his rification. Rocky seemed certain of their results in


    the uing battle.


    A few dayster, all deployments were ready as per Rocky''s orders.


    Isis led one group of the West United Army tounch a strong offensive at the Timber Deity Empire''s


    and the Magic Phoenix Empire''s borders. As instructed, they stalled half of the troops guarding the


    Magic Phoenix Empire.


    Simultaneously, the other group of West United Army, which had been instructed to ambush the Magic


    Phoenix Empire''s Heavenly Dragon Border, snuck into their territory. With lightning speed, they


    destroyed two camps and then attacked other bases.


    Soon, the Magic Phoenix Empire found itself besieged on two fronts.


    After receiving news of the invasion, Alyssa responded by quickly gathering fifty thousand soldiers from


    the Timber Deity Empire to support the Magic Phoenix Empire.


    Even before she could rx knowing that she had handled that crisis, Bryant led the East United Army


    tounch a fierce attack on the Timber Deity Empire''s White Dragon Slope. The White Dragon Slope


    was located on the northwest border of the Timber Deity Empire. The territory was barren and sparsely


    popted. Moreover, it faced the end of the Wild Spirit Land. Almost no army was willing to travel


    thousands of miles to battle under such conditions. Therefore, Alyssa only sent a small army to guard


    the area.


    Rocky had perceived such a reaction from Alyssa''s troops, which was why hemanded Bryant to


    lead the East United Army to attack the White Dragon Slope. Once the spiritual race army reached the


    White Dragon Slope, it would be difficult for them to return quickly should other ces be attacked.


    Since fifty thousand soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire had been transferred to Magic Phoenix


    Empire, there were no extra troops for Alyssa to mobilize to defend against the East United Army led


    by Bryant. However, Alyssa had expected such a situation. And, so she arranged for a contingency


    wherein the spiritual race army would guard some critical positions, thereby allowing them to retain


    their mobility.


    Once the East United Armyunched a fierce attack on White Dragon Slope, Alyssa did not hesitate to


    mobilize five hundred members of the spiritual race to support that front line.


    The spiritual race army had unparalleled mobility. Although support was expected to reach within a few


    days, the spiritual race army arrived in a day and two nights. Thus, they could join the others to defend


    against the East United Army led by Bryant. As an added measure, Alyssa dispatched troops from


    other fronts to the White Dragon Slope to stop the attacks of the East United Army.


    While she was upied with these military strategies, the South United Army led by Rocky and Marcia


    approached an essential strategic position of the Timber Deity Empire. This strategic position was two


    days'' journey away from the White Dragon Slope, and the spiritual race army sent to reinforce the


    defenses at the White Dragon Slope had been transferred from this strategic position. When Rocky and


    his troops arrived, only about ten thousand soldiers were guarding this strategic position.


    "Basil, the spiritual race army has been moved from here. Should we finish the battle as soon as


    possible?" Marcia asked Rocky as she studied the topographic map.


    "No." Rocky shook his head unexpectedly.


    Marcia immediately nced at him, confusion evident in her expression. The East United Army and the


    West United Army had sessfully drawn Glory Army''s mobile forces and a part of the spiritual race


    army. At present, this strategic position was only guarded by humans. With the South United Army''s


    strength, it was easy for them to control this strategic position. However, Rocky did not intend to finish it


    quickly.


    Of course, Marcia also knew that Rocky must have other thoughts, and so she looked at him with the


    expectation that he would exin.


    "Do you believe that Alyssa would only leave just over ten thousand soldiers in this strategic position?


    Don''t underestimate her. Since she has sent the spiritual race army to the White Dragon Slope, it


    means that she has enough confidence to defend this strategic position," Rocky said unhurriedly. It was


    almost as if he knew what Alyssa had thought when she mobilized the troops.


    "You mean this might be a trap?" Marcia asked as her beautiful eyes narrowed.


    "It must be a trap," Rocky said with certainty.


    "If you knew what Alyssa was thinking, then why did we try so hard to lure the spiritual race army away


    from this strategic position?" Marcia asked, puzzled.


    "We have to beat her at her game. Alyssa can easily guess what is on my mind. Her understanding of


    me is no less than yours, especially on the battlefield. So, Alyssa can guess any of my ns, especially


    in such arge-scale action. I wouldn''t be surprised if she could also imagine my purpose," Rocky


    replied calmly.


    "Then how can we fight this battle? If Alyssa has set an ambush here, then once we attack, will we


    throw ourselves into the trap? Doesn''t that mean that we are doomed?" Marcia red at Rocky. She


    didn''t understand why he was not worried at all.


    "Haven''t you always been very smart? Why have you suddenly be so stupid? Who said we must


    fight this battle?" Rocky asked as a sinister grin tugged at the corners of his mouth.


    "What? Are we not going to fight?" Marcia was even more confused now.


    "No. We just need to wait. When Alyssa can''t hold back, then we will get our chance to take action."


    Rocky nodded.


    "But our time is limited. What if Alyssa brings other troops there?" Marcia asked.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "If Alyssa wants to get her revenge, she will never let go of such a good opportunity." Now it became


    clear to Marcia that Rocky intended to use himself as bait to lure Alyssa into his trap.


    Upon hearing that, Marcia was at a loss whether tough or to cry. Although Rocky was no longer the


    same person she once knew, in some aspects, his nature remained the same, such as his willingness


    to risk his life. Of course, with Rocky''s current strength, few people could hurt him. And so, there was


    no need to worry.


    Meanwhile, several miles away from the South United Army''s hiding ce, amander walked into a


    camp.


    "Commander in Chief Alyssa, the patrol team just reported that they found traces of the United Army


    four miles away," he reported to Alyssa, who was deploying tactics with severalmanders.


    "Really? I knew Rocky wanted to lure the spiritual race army away from White Dragon Slope, which is


    why he first attacked the Magic Phoenix Empire and forced me to transfer Timber Deity Empire''s


    mobile forces there. Then he instructed the East United Army to attack the unimportant White Dragon


    Slope and forced me to send the spiritual race army there as support. All the while, he intended to


    seize this strategic position and fracture Timber Deity Empire''s defensive line," Alyssa sneered.


    Just as Rocky expected, Alyssa had already guessed his n.

 Chapter 1371 A Psychological Battle

    Chapter 1371 A Psychological Battle


    "If there is a w in the Timber Deity Empire''s defensive line, the United Army will definitely attack that.


    Once the Timber Deity Empire''s defensive line copses, the defensive lines of the Holy Dragon


    Empire and the Magic Phoenix Empire will also be seriously affected. I didn''t expect him to see my


    defense''s weakness so easily. He is indeed a good opponent!" Alyssa thoughtfully said. Then she


    ordered, "Keep a close watch on the enemy''s actions. If you notice anything, report it to me


    immediately!"


    Themander immediately nodded at her order and left.


    "Commander in Chief, the forces of the South United Army are far more powerful than ours. If they


    attack us, we would be in an extremely disadvantageous position," amander in the camp worriedly


    said.


    "Don''t worry about that. Even though the South United Army is stronger than us, our strategic position


    is not easy to be conquered. Besides, I have already secretly gathered more than thirty thousand


    soldiers and ced them around our position. We just need to wait for the United Army to take the bait


    and ambush them," Alyssa confidently said with great foresight.


    She had already seen through Rocky''s mind and considered all his possible moves, so she was


    confident that Rocky would not benefit from this battle at all.


    Of course, Rocky already knew that Alyssa could see through his n. The two of them knew each


    other very well after all. So, it was still unknown whether Rocky could break through Alyssa''s strategic


    position to disintegrate the Timber Deity Empire''s defensive line, or if Alyssa could easily defend the


    strategic position and make Rocky return empty handed!


    This battle was no longer a test of military strength, but a psychological battle between both. It all


    depended now on who couldugh to the end.


    Two dayster, the South United Army led by Rocky was still not moving at all. They just camped under


    the watch of the enemy as if entering an emptynd and settling there.


    At first, Alyssa was very patient. She thought that Rocky must be waiting for an opportunity to act, so


    she couldn''t show any weakness.


    However, Alyssa became suspicious as time went by. Although she had expected all of Rocky''s ns,


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    she didn''t expect that he would be this calm. Logically speaking, Rocky must have considered the


    possibility of Alyssa''s reinforcements. With that, he should have led the South United Army to engage


    in a quick battle to upy the strategic position as soon as possible. However, Rocky did not make any


    move which made her a little suspicious.


    On the fourth day, there was still no movement from the South United Army. They were still just


    camping there like they were on a vacation.


    Finally, Alyssa couldn''t sit still any longer. She was worried that Rocky might have other ns. This


    time, it was important to her to gamble and fight against Rocky on the battlefield. Besides, she was still


    holding a grudge against Rocky for killing her brother. She knew that she couldn''t defeat Rocky alone,


    so the only way to defeat him was on the battlefield. She was determined topletely annihte him


    this time.


    To prevent Rocky from having any other ns that she didn''t expect, Alyssa summoned several


    "Commander Zhang, you''re going to lead five thousand soldiers to sneak into the enemy''s camp


    through this ovend route andunch a surprise attack."


    "Commander Li, you will lead three squads of spirit maniptors to the rear of the enemy''s camp. After


    Commander Zhangunches the surprise attack, your must burn the enemy''s provisions."


    "And Commander Huang, you will lead three thousand bowmen to burn the enemy''s camp after


    Commander Li burns their provisions. All of you must retreat safely."


    "The remainingmanders each will be on standby with five thousand men..."


    Alyssa had made a detailed attack n on the topographic map. She didn''t want to give Rocky any


    chance to breathe at all.


    At noon, themanders led their own troops to get ready. After Alyssa gave the order, they quickly


    acted.


    Meanwhile, the spirit maniptors sent by Rocky to monitor the enemy''s camp immediately rushed


    back and reported to Rocky as they saw the enemy''s action.


    "Ah, finally. You really can''t sit still, can you?" With an evil smile, Rocky immediately looked at Marcia


    and said, "Call the South United Army, prepare to bring three days'' worth of provisions, and


    immediately abandon the camp."


    "What? Abandon the camp?" Marcia was puzzled by Rocky''s orders.


    "Alyssa will certainly burn our provisions and camp to force us to counterattack. If that happens, she


    will take advantage of the terrain to deal with us. So, of course we can''t let things go ording to her


    n." Rocky had already known what Alyssa was going to do, so he had alreadye up with a


    solution.


    "But I''m afraid we will be in a passive position without the camp," Marcia said after a carefully thinking


    all their possible moves.


    "No, we won''t be passive. On the contrary, we can take the active position. After we abandon the


    camp, you will lead thirty thousand soldiers tounch an ambush. After I lure out most of the enemy''s


    troops, you will lead the army to directly attack and capture their camp," Rocky exined to Marcia.


    "I hadn''t thought about that. What a good move! But it''s very likely that Alyssa had already ced


    soldiers around their camp. If we upy their camp, we may fall into a heavy siege." Marcia was still a


    little worried at their n.


    "We can catch a big fish by setting out a long line. If we want topletely conquer this strategic


    position, we must let Alyssa show all her trump cards. In that way, we canpletely control the


    situation," Rocky said as he narrowed his eyes. He had already foreseen this for a while now.


    "It''s a little risky, but I have to agree that it will really surprise Alyssa." Hearing that, Marcia slightly


    nodded as she understood what Rocky was thinking.


    The strength of the South United Army was obviously superior to that of the enemy. Even if the enemy


    had secret reinforcements, they would not benefit if they fought head-on. That was why Alyssa nned


    to burn the South United Army''s provisions and camp to force them to attack. In this way, they could


    take the active position of defense and slowly consume the strength of the South United Army.


    Rocky''s strategy was exactly going around Alyssa''s strategy. In this way, Alyssa would think that the


    South United Army was forced to make a counterattack. After that, Alyssa would certainly make a


    move to resist the South United Army''s attack with all her strength. However, even if the South United


    Army only had half of their soldiers, Alyssa had to lead her army with all their strength to fight because


    of their gap in military strength. Otherwise, she would inevitably suffer great losses. So, if Rocky lured


    Alyssa to lead her army out of the camp at the right time, he would have a chance to lead his army to


    capture the enemy''s camp. Besides that, all the troops hidden by Alyssa would also be exposed.


    With that, Marcia quickly gathered the South United Army and brought with them three days'' worth of


    provisions. Then she led the South United Army to retreat from the camp and head to the east.


    Not long after, the five thousand spearheads sent by Alyssa attacked the camp of the South United


    Army from a secret ovend route. However, what they saw was an empty camp. And waiting for them


    was a lonely and arrogant figure in the middle of the camp.

 Chapter 1372 Her Suspicion

    Chapter 1372 Her Suspicion


    "Where the hell are they?" Commander Zhang was quite confused by what he saw. Then, he was


    surprised when his eyes fell on the aloof evil shadow in the middle of the camp. He did not understand


    why the camp was suddenly empty and why the man was all alone.


    "Catch him at once." Commander Zhang didn''t want to return empty-handed, so he immediately


    signaled the spirit maniptors in the spearhead.


    With that, several spirit maniptors rushed to attack the arrogant figure.


    However, the figure suddenly raised a ferociously strong ck me on his body. In a blink of an eye, it


    spread everywhere, and the spirit maniptors were instantly burned to ashes before they could


    Commander Zhang and his soldiers were shocked at what just happened. Their mouths were wide


    open and their eyes were full of fear.


    "Well, let me y with you for a while." The figure confronted the spearhead team with an arrogant


    aura and momentum.


    Then, a Magic Spiritual Space suddenly appeared beside the figure. Then, a huge human-shaped


    spirit-manipted beast wearing an extraordinary icy armor jumped out of the Magic Spiritual Space. It


    let out a deafening roar to the sky and a strong eight-star aura filled the surroundings which was


    appalling.


    As soon as the enemy saw the beast, they felt their legs wobble and grow weak.


    Then, another beast which was covered in a clouded and colorful gauze slowly walked out of the Magic


    Spiritual Space like a noble empress. It was also an eight-star spirit-manipted beast with an arrogant


    posture that seemed to make everyone surrender to it.


    The appearance of two spirit-manipted beasts shocked the spearhead team. They could not imagine


    how powerful a human spirit maniptor must be to summon two eight-star spirit-manipted beasts


    at the same time!


    Many soldiers in the spearhead were already frightened before the battle even began.


    However, it didn''t ur to the spearhead team that what was truly terrifying was not the two eight-star


    beasts, but the aloof figure approaching them. As he approached them, a sense of death was already


    spreading out which was rather terrifying.


    Suddenly, the man and the two beasts rushed into the spearhead. After that, there were endless


    horrifying screams one after another. The icy light of the beasts constantly shone in the spearhead, but


    the most shocking one was still the aloof figure. The ck mes shot out from his every move were


    like life-threatening runes which instantly turned everything they touched into ashes.


    The five thousand spearhead soldiers were trembling with fear as they were beaten by the man and his


    two beasts.


    Meanwhile, the spirit maniptor squad sent by Alyssa to burn the provisions had also arrived at the


    back of the South United Army''s military camp. It was strange that there was no one there, but they


    immediately burned the provisions anyway.


    Not long after the fire at the back of the camp soared into the sky, arrows rained down one by one into


    the camp. In an instant, the camp turned into a sea of fire as it burned down the whole ce.


    Standing in the safety of their camp, Alyssa looked at the fire burning in the South United Army''s


    military camp. Her eyes were cold with aplex expression on her face.


    Soon enough, the news that the South United Army''s camp was empty finally reached her.


    "What? Their camp is empty? How is that even possible?" Alyssa asked in utter shock. She wondered


    if Rocky had already guessed what she was trying to do.


    However, Alyssa was still very calm. She instantly sent people to track the South United Army and


    confirmed that they had retreated to the hill area to the east of the camp.


    "He must have hardly contained hisposure. Even if he has guessed what I was doing, the camp


    waspletely burnt and there was little food left. If they didn''t retreat, they could only attack. But


    without much food, they can only hold on for a few days," Alyssa firmly said.


    Sure enough, the South United Army suddenly appeared in the front line the next day and they were


    led by Rocky.


    Alyssa also personally appeared in the front line and intensely looked at Rocky.


    "Where is Marcia? I don''t see her." At that moment, Alyssa noticed that Marcia, who was supposed to


    be in the South United Army, was not among them, so she already had a guess in her mind.


    "Maybe she is nning an ambush. So, you must be careful!" Rocky mischievously replied with a cold


    smile on his face.


    "Oh, really? An ambush? Then you''re right; I have to be careful." Although Alyssa said so, she was


    totally confident in the defense she had set. So, in her opinion, even if Marcia really were somewhere


    for an ambush, it would be meaningless since her team would be forced out sooner orter.


    Rocky waved his hand, and all the South United Army soldiers immediately shouted in unison to boost


    their morale. Then, they rushed to the enemy like a strong tide in the ocean.


    And just like that, the two armies were fighting fiercely. The sound of fighting and shouting could be


    heard everywhere, and the momentum of each side was deafening.


    However, Alyssa and Rocky, who were in the middle of the two armies, didn''t move at all. They


    intensely looked at each other with their own thoughts reflected in their eyes.


    Although the South United Army had the advantage in military strength, Alyssa seemed to have built an


    impregnable fortress especially with their advantage in terrain and their solid defense. This made the


    South United Army''s attacks in vain.


    The battlested for two days and two nights. Corpses were scattered all over the front line and blood


    was flowing like a river. It was a totally horrible battle. At least twenty thousand people were killed or


    injured in both armies.


    But the battle continued, and neither Alyssa nor Rocky had any intention of retreating. It seemed that


    the two armies would fight against each other to death.


    However, both the generals and soldiers of the two armies were exhausted because of the fierce battle.


    The South United Army was obviously at the disadvantage because of the terrain. The forty thousand


    South United Army soldiers led by Rocky were now reduced to less than ten thousand, while there


    were more than ten thousand soldiers on Alyssa''s side. This made Rocky''s team in an extremely


    disadvantageous position.


    "Now it''s the time to retreat." Rocky ordered his troops to finally retreat with a dismayed look on his


    face.


    Soon enough, the South United Army quickly retreated like defeated dogs. They threw away their


    armor and shield and immediately ran away.


    "Commander in Chief, are we going to chase after them? It''s good to take them down while they''re on


    the run," amander immediately asked as he waited for further instructions.


    But Alyssa began to be suspicious. She noticed that the South United Army soldiers led by Rocky


    seemed to be fewer than before. ording to the previous intelligence, the number of their soldiers led


    by Rocky was at least seventy thousand. However, it was obvious that there were not that many


    soldiers fighting against them. In other words, some of the South United Army soldiers must have really


    nned an ambush and taken the opportunity to attack.


    "He must have set a trap!" Alyssa firmly said.

 Chapter 1373 Unable To Escape

    Chapter 1373 Unable To Escape


    "So, we''re not going to chase them?" themander confusedly asked.


    "Well, if we don''t chase them, they will have a chance to regain their strength. We are already short on


    our soldiers too. If we continue to defend, our defense line will be broken through sooner orter. So,


    we must attack instead of defending ourselves. Give me one thousand soldiers who are willing to follow


    me. Then ask severalmanders to lead their own troops and be on standby. On my signal, we will


    immediatelyunch a surprise attack all at the same time. This will take the South United Army by


    surprise!" Alyssa exined. She seemed to have taken control of the whole situation already. Although


    she knew that Rocky must have set a trap for her, she still nned to push through with the ambush of


    the South United Army. She would fight against Rocky to death. That was how much she hated him.


    In fact, Alyssa had nned to fight to the end from the very beginning. She would rather fight till there


    was no soldier left than let Rocky break through their defensive line and take this strategic position.


    Because once the South United Army''s n failed, the whole United Army would fall into a greater


    predicament.


    With that, Alyssa led one thousand soldiers to chase after the retreating South United Army. The other


    camp. The rest followed closely behind Alyssa, waiting for the opportunity to act.


    Meanwhile, Rocky led the rest of the South United Army to retreat all the way back to their base.


    However, the speed of their retreat was rather slow. When Alyssa and her army caught up with them,


    they had only retreated for less than a mile.


    When Rocky saw that Alyssa chased after them with her troops, he smiled wickedly. He knew that she


    fell into his trap in the end. He knew that Alyssa would suspect that the South United Army had set an


    ambush, and that she would y along and seize the opportunity to finally defeat him. So, it was


    Alyssa was the perfect bait. The enemy''s major forces woulde if the ambush of the South United


    Army were prevented.


    Yet, the smart Alyssa didn''t realize that she missed one important thing. Rocky was also a bait. His real


    purpose was to lure out the enemy''s remaining forces and let Marcia take the opportunity to attack and


    seize the enemy''s military camp.


    Of course, what Rocky did was putting himself in a dangerous situation. He had less than ten thousand


    soldiers left, while the enemy was almost in full force with at least twenty thousand soldiers. With


    Alyssa''s strength, even Rocky could not use such a small number of soldiers to turn the tables. So,


    there was no way that he and his remaining soldiers could defeat them. They had no way to retreat and


    the only thing they could do was to buy more time so Marcia could lead the army to sessfully


    upy the enemy''s military camp.


    Before long, the soldiers led by Alyssa finally arrived. With that, Rocky and the South United Army


    immediately stopped.


    Seeing that Rocky had suddenly stopped, Alyssa guessed that Marcia and the rest of the South United


    Army must have been hiding nearby. So, she waved her hand and signaled for her soldiers to stop as


    well.


    "I didn''t expect you to really chase after us," Rocky coldly said as he stared at Alyssa.


    "Well, it''s because I don''t want you to run away like this," Alyssa snapped.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I set an ambush and I''m just waiting for you to fall into the trap?" Rocky


    menacingly sneered.


    "I don''t care about that. I still need to try," Alyssa answered without showing any fear. She was not only


    not afraid, but also anxious as she waited for Marcia and the rest of the South United Army to show up.


    In this way, she would at least have a chance to fight against the South United Army to the end.


    "It''s really a pity that you are not smart enough. I think there must be more than twenty thousand


    soldiers behind you, ready tounch a surprise attack at any time. The twenty thousand soldiers should


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    be almost all of your soldiers. If my calctions are right, then there are only a few thousand soldiers


    left to guard your camp," Rocky slowly said as he stared down on Alyssa.


    "Wait, what do you mean?" Hearing this, Alyssa immediately felt that there was something wrong.


    "I didn''t n to fight you from the very beginning. I know that with your ability, if we fight head-on, I


    don''t think the South United Army will win even though we have more men. That''s why I halted and


    patiently waited for you to make the first move. Then, you were impatient enough and deployed your


    men just as I hoped. I did what you expected which was to let the South United Armyunch an attack


    when they were forced to do so. You really waited for the attack with ease. And by taking advantage of


    the terrain and the defensive line, you defeated the South United Army and made them retreat," Rocky


    frankly said.


    "So, all my actions were within your expectations." As soon as Alyssa heard that, she knew that Rocky


    had already seen through her mindpletely, just as she could see through his.


    "Well, my ideas were within your expectations too, weren''t they? However, you still made a huge


    mistake. You correctly guessed that I would set an ambush, but you wrongly expected that this ambush


    was aimed at you. The truth is..." Rocky trailed off as he wickedly smiled and then looked towards the


    direction of the enemy''s military camp.


    Almost at the same time, fireworks suddenly lit up from the enemy''s military camp.


    Following Rocky''s gaze, Alyssa saw that their military camp seemed to have been attacked. She


    suddenly realized that she indeed made a grave mistake. She didn''t expect that Rocky''s target was not


    her but their military camp.


    Alyssa knew that once their military camp was upied, they would lose the terrain and defense line''s


    advantage. If the two armies were standing on the same running line, the South United Army would


    have the upper hand especially with their advantage in military strength.


    "So, what''s the big deal if you upy the military camp? If Marcia is leading the army to upy the


    military camp, then you don''t have any support now." Alyssa knew that Marcia was worthy of being


    regarded as the queen in the battlefield. However, she immediately judged the situation and found out


    the biggest weakness in Rocky''s n. He led an army with less than ten thousand people who were in


    a state of helplessness now. If she gathered her forces and went all out, the South United Army led by


    Rocky would be annihted.


    "Yes, you''re definitely right. If you want to get your revenge, this is probably your only chance. Of


    course, it depends on whether you can kill me or not," Rocky calmly said. He had used himself as a


    bait to lure Alyssa right into the trap.


    Alyssa already knew that the military camp would be upied by Marcia. It was better to destroy


    Rocky and his men first than to send the troops back to rescue the military camp. After she dealt with


    Rocky, she would try to gather some troops from the other positions to encircle the South United Army


    that upied the military camp.


    So, without any hesitation, Alyssa ordered her people to send out the signal.


    Soon enough, nearly twenty thousand soldiers swarmed over from three directions. In the blink of an


    eye, they encircled Rocky and his men. Even if they had wings, Rocky and the South United Army


    would be unable to escape.

 Chapter 1374 Rocky VS Alyssa

    Chapter 1374 Rocky VS Alyssa


    Of course, Rocky was well prepared. He strode in front of the soldiers, his eyes burning with


    determination as he shouted, "Those who are not afraid of death,e with me! We will fight to the


    death!"


    In an instant, the soldiers replied in unison, "We will fight to the death! We will fight to the death!" Their


    voices sounded firm and solid, like an insurmountable wall that would protect them from their enemies.


    It was evident that Rocky''s speech had boosted the morale of his soldiers greatly. His words pushed


    them forward step by step, ready to fight until victory or death.


    After that, Rocky opened his Magic Spiritual Space and summoned his powerful, intimidating, and


    energetic beasts¡ªRobin and Ken.


    Their sudden appearance rattled the enemy to their bones. After all, in their eyes, the two beasts were


    already very powerful existences, and even a single roar from them could probably make the enemy


    soldiers pee their pants.


    A single eyebrow twitched in Alyssa''s face when she saw that Rocky summoned the two spirit-


    manipted beasts. She murmured to no one in particr, "I didn''t expect that his two spirit-


    manipted beasts have be so powerful. I don''t think the run-of-the-mill guardian beasts of the


    spiritual race''s advanced spiritual masters can go toe-to-toe with them."


    Of course, she knew that Rocky also had Uriah, which wasparable to the legendary guardian


    beast, and the ancient demonic beast, Glutton. If Rocky summoned Uriah and Glutton, she and her


    troops would certainly fall into a precarious situation. Therefore, she decided that she must finish the


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    battle as soon as possible.


    "Go! Attack them! Leave none of them alive!" Alyssa ordered coldly, and her voice rose above every


    noise on the battlefield.


    In an instant, the twenty thousand soldiers behind Alyssa rushed to Rocky and his South United Army


    like a surging tide. The two armies fought again and again tirelessly. Although Alyssa had the


    advantage in terms of military strength, Rocky had Robin and Ken in the lead to cover the South United


    Army soldiers. Therefore, they soon reached stalemate.


    Alyssa then called out the Timber Moon Fox King, as she was finding it difficult to break the stalemate.


    As soon as the Timber Moon Fox King appeared, the soldiers were shocked by what they saw. After


    all, most of the soldiers present had never seen a legendary guardian beast before. In their eyes, Robin


    and Ken were already powerful existences that were difficult to surpass. But the two beasts seemed


    like child''s ypared to the Timber Moon Fox King, who loomed over all of them like a mighty and


    fearsome behemoth. Even Robin and Ken were inferior to the Timber Moon Fox King.


    Several orange-red lights burst out under the ground as soon as the Timber Moon Fox King showed


    up, and it functioned as a barrier separating the South United Army from Rocky and his spirit-


    manipted beasts. Thus, it forced Rocky to fight alone, and his army would also need to fight without


    him. Due to these circumstances and the enemy''s obvious advantage in military strength, the South


    United Army suffered a lot of injuries and casualties.


    Seeing this, Rocky immediately asked Robin and Ken to attack the barriers in turn. However, every


    time one barrier fell, another appeared in its ce. It seemed like an endless cycle, which restrained


    and exhausted both beasts.


    At that moment, Rocky''s eyes turned cold and serious. He opened the Magic Spiritual Space again,


    and a figure immediately flew out of it and greeted him.


    "Why did you call for me again, brat? I don''t have time to y with you. You always lose to me


    anyway." The figure settled down beside Rocky in the blink of an eye, looking unhappy. It was Glutton.


    Although the current Glutton didn''t seem to have changed much, it had actually recovered most of its


    strength in the past year through its cultivation in the world of the Star Divine Race with Rocky. It was


    now as strong as a legendary guardian beast who had cultivated for a thousand years. Any move it


    would make could only end in disaster and loss of life for anyone in the vicinity.


    "Go y with the Timber Moon Fox King for a bit, but don''t hurt it," Rocky said coldly.


    With a light snort, Glutton moved obediently and appeared in front of the Timber Moon Fox King in the


    blink of an eye. It said scornfully, "Little fox, if you kowtow to me a few times, I will make you suffer less


    pain."


    Apparently, the Timber Moon Fox King had understood Glutton''s provocation. It immediately raised its


    head and roared to the sky, while its red eyes shone brightly in the dim light like amp. In the next


    moment, its spiritual light surged and swelled. Its nine thick tails flew like long spears, rushing towards


    Glutton one after another.


    Glutton didn''t seem to be threatened, for it even let out a burst ofughter. It swayed with the air like


    bamboo to avoid the impact of the nine tails, while it simultaneouslyunched a counterattack with


    ease. But as a legendary guardian beast, the Timber Moon Fox King''s strength could not be


    underestimated. All of a sudden, it opened its mouth and condensed a ball of light, rushing haphazardly


    toward Glutton as if it had gone berserk.


    Disdain was written all over Glutton''s face as it waved its hand in response. Suddenly, the powerful


    spiritual power it released turned into a beast shadow with bared teeth and ws. Then, it rushed


    forward with roaring momentum and instantly collided with the light ball.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    With several continuous bangs, the light ball seemed to have umted an astonishing quantity of


    spiritual power, and it managed to shatter Glutton''s power in an instant. In the shining light, nine light


    balls suddenly shot down, surrounded Glutton, and connected to each other. The interconnected lines


    drew tight against each other, forming a trap array.


    "Petty skill!" With a light snort, Glutton''s eyes opened wide, and its momentum swelled in a massive


    wave. The demonic power all over its body surged rapidly, and as it waved its hand, rays of light burst


    out and hit the nine light balls respectively.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Nine deafening bangs sounded as nine light balls burst out directly. In the next breath, Glutton turned


    into a shadow and rushed directly to the Timber Moon Fox King. Evidently, its fighting spirit was


    provoked by the Timber Moon Fox King.


    Soon, the two beasts fought fiercely with each other. Glutton showed mercy to its opponent, though.


    Otherwise, with Glutton''s strength, the Timber Moon Fox King would not be able to hold on for long.


    Seeing that Glutton had trapped the Timber Moon Fox King so that it could no longer help her, Alyssa


    raised her eyes to look at Rocky. He met her eyes dead-on, his face grim but expressionless. He was


    staring at her with an icy expression that made a chill crawl down her spine. She knew that as today,


    she was no longer Rocky''s match, but even so, she still wanted to fight against him to the death.


    Therefore, without any hesitation, the green spiritual light all over Alyssa''s body rose, and the next


    moment, she rushed directly in front of him.


    When Rocky saw Alyssa rushing towards him, his eyes grew even colder. He strode toward her slowly,


    as a predator stalked its prey. A momentter, they were facing off each other.


    "I can finally fight you." Looking at Rocky in front of her, Alyssa looked as calm as a cidke without


    a single disturbance in the water. Her previous resentment against Rocky no longer existed.


    "Are you really going to take revenge?" asked Rocky. From the very beginning, he had felt that it was a


    little strange that Alyssa wanted to take revenge for Woods. Although it was reasonable, if Alyssa did


    want to take revenge, she would not choose to fight him face to face so soon. Alyssa knew that she


    was no match for him, so the only possibility to defeat him was to defeat the United Army. Therefore, if


    she wanted to take revenge, she would never do it herself.


    "Of course! I have to avenge my brother!" Alyssa answered resolutely.


    "Come at me then!" Rocky waved the huge ming de in his hand as he spoke. The ferocious


    ck me constantly flickered and burned, reflecting his resolute and cold face.

 Chapter 1375 Separated By Death

    Chapter 1375 Separated By Death


    Alyssa didn''t show any sign of weakness. Her whole appearance changed, as she was shining with a


    green spiritual light. The wood texture on her body was twined, and the green vines behind her were


    flying in the air.


    Although Alyssa knew that she was no match for Rocky, she also knew that this battle waspletely


    inevitable, because she had to avenge her brother one way or another.


    In the blink of an eye, Alyssa rushed to Rocky without any hesitation. She used one of the Wood n''s


    secret powerful skill, and the green spiritual lights flew to Rocky like thousands of leaves dancing in the


    air.


    When he saw this, Rocky didn''t move at all. He just let the spiritual lights shoot towards him as if he


    knew that they wouldn''t be able to hurt him.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The green lights fell on the ground and instantly exploded around Rocky, making earth-shattering


    sounds.


    Then, a huge dragon shadow fell from the sky, and a delicate figure walked off. Her eyes turned to look


    at Alyssa and Rocky who were fighting against each other.


    The figure was none other than Marcia.


    "Basil, are you really going to kill Alyssa? Maybe she doesn''t hate you deep inside. She''s just driven by


    the grief of her brother''s death." Marcia''s beautiful eyes narrowed, and she was filled with mixed


    emotions. She also understood the pain in Alyssa''s heart. She could feel that Alyssa did not really hate


    Rocky, but she had no other choice but to set herself against him. After all, Rocky had killed her own


    brother which was her only remaining family. So, Marcia knew that Alyssa must also have conflicting


    emotions. No matter hard she tried, she could not hide the hurt she was feeling inside.


    Marcia believed that Rocky had already sensed Alyssa''s feelings, so he must have his own n.


    After the green lights fell, dust spread around, while Rocky, who was enveloped in it, did not move.


    "Why aren''t you fighting back?" Alyssa frustratingly yelled at him. She knew that Rocky wouldn''t be


    killed so easily.


    Suddenly, a strong cyclone spread on the ground which instantly blew away the dust. Then an evil


    shadow with ck mes appeared. He looked expressionlessly at Alyssa who was furiously ring at


    him.


    "Is that all you have? You are too weak than I even expected. I don''t even want to fight you at all. It''s a


    "What did you just say? How dare you!" Alyssa''s beautiful eyes were filled with rage. She didn''t expect


    that Rocky would look down on her. He was a mere nobody before, but now he arrogantly looked down


    upon her. It waspletely ridiculous.


    "I have a proposition. I will allow you to attack me three times and I will not block your attacks at all.


    After that, it''s my turn to make a move. But when my turnes, your death is inevitable," Rocky coldly


    said.


    "Who do you think you are? Such an arrogant brat!" Alyssa couldn''t help but curse him. Then, she


    turned into a green shadow and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    As Rocky watched Alyssa disappear, he remained calm. Almost instantly, the ground beneath his feet


    suddenly rumbled. Giant vines rushed up from the ground and instantly surrounded him.


    The vines began to move continuously and came directly at Rocky. It looked as if they wanted to


    forcefully clip him into a pulp.


    Rocky lightly waved the huge ming de in his hand. In an instant, a whirlwind like ck me


    raged out and quickly spread, burning up the giant vines in a sh.


    Almost at the same time, several green vines suddenly flew and entangled Rocky''s limbs. Then, a


    shadow approached at an extremely fast speed. A shining green spiritual light was swirling around her


    palm as if it had condensed an extremely strong power.


    "Go and rot in hell!" Alyssa furiously yelled. Then, she smacked the green spiritual light in her palm on


    Rocky''s chest.


    Seeing this, Marcia couldn''t help but feel a little nervous. She could see that Alyssa was really going all


    out to kill Rocky.


    However, Rocky didn''t even blink his eyes. He waved the huge ming de in his hand and quickly


    shed down at Alyssa.


    However, Alyssa didn''t dodge at all like she wasn''t afraid of death. She continued to approach Rocky


    and the huge ming de fell on her.


    The two powerful figures collided with each other and caused a stormy impact. The waves of spiritual


    force surged which was totally astonishing.


    Then, the two figures werepletely swallowed up by the dazzling light.


    "Basil!" Marcia couldn''t help but frown at what she saw and called out his name.


    The soldiers of the two armies who were fighting to the death suddenly stopped since they were also


    shocked at what was happening.


    After a long time, the light gradually dissipated. The two figures stood face to face and intensely looked


    at each other. There was a ditch like sh behind where Alyssa stood which went deep into the ground


    and extended up to a hundred meters away.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Alyssa''s palm was imprinted on Rocky''s chest, as if it had hit him.


    The two stoodpletely still like statues with each other''s figures reflected in their eyes.


    Then, Alyssa''s delicate body moved and copsed towards Rocky.


    Rocky immediately put his arm around Alyssa''s slender waist and asked with a puzzled look, "Why did


    you stop? Didn''t you want to kill me? That was your only chance."


    "Yes, I did, but..." Alyssa said as she tightly held Rocky''s body. Her body violently trembled as if she


    was extremely scared.


    "Why are you doing this?" Rocky deeply sighed.


    "I have no other choice. I want justice for my brother''s death. But I am reluctant to kill you, so the only


    thing I could do is to kill myself," Alyssa said as blood dripped from the corners of her mouth.


    Rocky''s eyes turned cold. He checked Alyssa''s body and found that all the meridians in her body were


    already broken. It seemed that the reason why the meridians were destroyed by the spiritual power


    was because she forcefully took back the spiritual power that she had previously used. Of course, he


    knew that Alyssa must have done it on purpose. She wanted to settle all of her grudges before she


    died.


    "No, I won''t let you die." Rocky immediately picked up Alyssa and nned to look for a ce to quickly


    cure her wounds.


    This scene made everybody even more confused. Themander in chiefs of the two armies, who


    had been fighting to death just a while ago, now tightly hugged each other as if they were about to be


    separated by death. It was truly inconceivable.


    "No, it''s toote. Please don''t be sad for me. Meeting you is actually the best thing that happened in my


    life even though we didn''t have many good memories together. I''m happy that you''re here with me


    before I die," Alyssa softly said as she touched Rocky''s face with her trembling hand.

 Chapter 1376 Come Back To Life

    Chapter 1376 Come Back To Life


    When Rocky heard what Alyssa said, his tall and straight body couldn''t help but also tremble. Even


    though he already turned into a cold man, his heart became painful and his sorrow couldn''t be


    suppressed because one of the people he most cared about was about to die in his arms.


    "I''m going to leave now. After I die, please bury me beside my brother. I don''t want him to be too lonely


    there." After saying her final words, Alyssa deeply looked at Rocky with affection and then slowly


    closed her eyes.


    Rocky''s arms, which was tightly holding Alyssa, began to tremble. He was unable to hide the deep


    sadness in his heart.


    "I said I wouldn''t let you die, Alyssa!" Rocky roared, trying his best to wake Alyssa up from her eternal


    sleep. Unfortunately, no matter how good his medical skills were, there was no turning back. He was


    unable to bring her back to life.


    Marcia, who had been silently watching them, couldn''t help but cry. She didn''t expect that Alyssa would


    end everything this way, but this might be the best choice for everyone''s sake.


    The Timber Moon Fox King, who was fighting against Glutton, stopped, raised its head and roared. It


    was like it felt that its master had already died.


    The battlefield, which had been filled with fighting moments ago, became still and quiet.


    "Is there any way to bring her back?" Rocky didn''t give up at all. He asked this question to the Dragon-


    shaped Soul Beast using his spiritual sense. Even if the flesh of a member of the spiritual race was


    destroyed, there was still a chance of survival if there was a spiritual soul left. So, he thought that even


    if he couldn''t save Alyssa right now, there might be a way to keep her alive.


    "Herst blow was intended to burn her own spiritual soul power, so the counterattack power she


    received was very astonishing. Her spiritual soul has been destroyed now, and it is almost impossible


    to bring her back to life," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast said and deeply sighed.


    Rocky''s face darkened when he heard that. It seemed that there was no hope left.


    "Commander in Chief Alyssa died in the battle! Commander in Chief Alyssa died in the battle!"


    After Alyssa''s death, her army was in total chaos. The morale of the enemy was destroyed when they


    all saw that their situation was not good. Themanders immediately ordered them to withdraw. And


    with that, they all quickly retreated.


    Meanwhile, Marcia walked to stand beside Rocky. Looking at Rocky who was holding Alyssa tightly in


    his arms, she softly sighed and said, "Basil, I''m terribly sorry for your loss."


    Rocky remained still and silent for a long time. He just held Alyssa in his arms and looked down like he


    was praying. Alyssa looked like she was just sleeping in his arms.


    Suddenly, an icy light fell on the ground in an instant. Instantly, a beautiful figure with a long white robe


    appeared which immediately shocked everyone. All the soldiers of the South United Army were


    fascinated by her beauty.


    The figure walked towards Rocky as if there was no one else present.


    "It''s you?" Rocky also noticed the appearance of the figure. When he looked up, he recognized the


    figure. It was Ice Queen who had saved him from Alston''s handsst time.


    "What a touching scene!" Ice Queen teased and shed a charming smile.


    After ncing at Ice Queen indifferently, Rocky nned to leave with Alyssa in his arms and fulfill her


    "Ah, it seems to me that you don''t want to save her," Ice Queen said abruptly with a fake sigh.


    Rocky stopped at once when he heard that. He immediately turned to look at Ice Queen and asked,


    "Do you have any way to bring her back?"


    "Well, of course. I will do anything for you as long as you ask." Ice Queen tenderly looked at Rocky as


    she slightly bit her lower lip and yfully smiled.


    "What do you want then?" Rocky didn''t think that she would be so kind to help him save Alyssa for free.


    There was always a catch with her.


    "Smart men are not cute at all." Ice Queen smiled but immediately returned to her cold and arrogant


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    tone. "If you want to save her, you must promise me one thing. If you agree, then I will save her."


    "What is it? Tell me already," Rocky quickly asked.


    "Well, I can''t tell you what it is right now. I just need you to tell me whether you will agree or not," Ice


    Queen mysteriously said.


    "If you don''t tell me what you want me to do now, how can I even know whether I should agree with it or


    not?" Rocky said with a cold look on his face. He felt that Ice Queen was profiting from his misfortunes.


    "Well, you realize that you don''t have any choice, do you? If you do want to save her, you will have to


    agree." Ice Queen didn''t really give Rocky any other option.


    Rocky looked at Ice Queen and then at Alyssa''s lifeless body in his arms. His eyes narrowed slightly,


    and he deeply breathed. He knew that he had no choice.


    "Alright, I promise you." Rocky finally made up his mind. Even if Ice Queen wanted to take his life, he


    would let her do it. He couldn''t let Alyssa die like this.


    "Wait, Basil..." Hearing this, Marcia was a little worried. Ice Queen didn''t seem like a good person after


    all.


    Ice Queen nced at Alyssa and said with jealousy, "Ah, it seems that she is really that important to


    you."


    "Hurry up then!" Rocky urged her. He couldn''t wait any longer.


    Ice Queen sneered at him and then took out the Heavenly Ice Soul. She looked at Rocky and said,


    "Her spiritual soul has already been destroyed. To the spiritual race, the spiritual soul is more important


    than one''s flesh. So, if you want to keep her flesh body, you have to give her another spiritual soul. The


    Heavenly Ice Soul was originally refined by an ice beast that had lived for over a thousand years. It is


    like the spiritual soul of the spiritual race. So, if it is put into her body, she will be revived from the dead.


    However, the power of the Heavenly Ice Soul is immensely powerful. I''m afraid that it will have a certain


    impact on her. But I can''t guarantee you what will exactly happen."


    Looking at the Heavenly Ice Soul in the hand of Ice Queen, Rocky nodded without any hesitation. As


    long as he could save Alyssa''s life, he would bear any price.


    Ice Queen mischievously smiled, and then the Heavenly Ice Soul in her hand began to shine brightly as


    it emitted a strong icy aura. After the Heavenly Ice Soul floated, it quickly sank into the chest of Alyssa.


    When the Heavenly Ice Soul entered Alyssa''s chest, an ice light suddenly shed. In an instant, the


    whole body of Alyssa was covered with frost which was iparably cold.


    "How could this be possible?" Seeing this, Rocky immediately turned to look at Ice Queen in wonder.


    "What''s the big rush?" Ice Queen red at Rocky and yfully pouted.


    Not long after, the frost on Alyssa''s body prated her skin. It made her skin as clear and smooth as


    snow.


    In no time, Alyssa''s eyes blinked, and she let out azy hum as if she had just woken up. The next


    ensuing moment, she slowly opened her beautiful eyes.


    "Huh? Why would I...?" When Alyssa opened her eyes, she saw that Rocky was intensely staring at


    her. Beside her was Marcia, and there was a beautiful woman that she didn''t know.


    Rocky breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that Alyssa finally came back to life.


    Marcia also showed a hint of relief as she cupped her hands together in surprise.

 Chapter 1377 Be Careful

    Chapter 1377 Be Careful


    "Don''t forget what you have promised me today. If you forget, I can easily take out the Heavenly Ice


    Soul from her body at any time. Her life solely depends on you and your word now." After saying that,


    Ice Queen quickly waved her white sleeve and immediately flew into the air, turning into an icy light and


    disappearing in the sky.


    Rocky put down Alyssa when Ice Queen left. After standing still, Alyssa covered her chest with both her


    hands because she clearly felt that something strange was happening in her body. The power of the


    Wood n hadpletely disappeared from her body and was reced by another icy power.


    However, this new icy power was stronger than her previous power of the spiritual race.


    "Don''t do anything stupid again!" Rocky angrily eximed, ring at Alyssa.


    Alyssa looked at Rocky with a trace of bitter sadness in her eyes


    "The reason I didn''t exin to you why I killed your brother was because he had been controlled by


    Alston. You probably didn''t know that the forbidden item of the Wood n had been sealed in your


    brother''s body." Rocky finally told Alyssa the truth. He didn''t want to repeat the same mistake. If he had


    known what would happen today, he should have told Alyssa the truth long ago. This tragedy wouldn''t


    have happened if he had made the right decision before.


    "What? The forbidden item? Why didn''t my grandma tell me about it?" Alyssa was also surprised to


    hear that because she had no idea of it at all.


    "I think the reason why Elder Evita didn''t tell you the truth was because she was worried that you might


    do something stupid. After all, the forbidden item is not something good," Rocky seriously said.


    "I didn''t expect that the forbidden item was in my brother''s body all this time. I didn''t even notice it at all,


    and I even..." It was hard for Alyssa to imagine that she had wronged Rocky when it was Alston''s fault


    in the first ce.


    "This is not the right time to talk about this. What are you nning to do next? Are you going back with


    me or...?" Rocky coldly looked at Alyssa.


    "I will go back first to see Alston," Alyssa said with a determined look on her face.


    "What? Why? The misunderstanding between you and Basil has already been cleared up. There is no


    need for you toe back to Alston at all," Marcia asked in confusion.


    "Lena is still in Alston''s hands, right? I will take responsibility for the grave mistakes that I have made. I


    originally nned to open a path of victory for you with my death, but I didn''t expect that I could


    actuallye back to life. It seems that this suicide note is useless now," Alyssa said as she took out a


    letter from her pocket. She wrote this letter to tell something important to Rocky after she died.


    "What is it then?" Rocky asked.


    "It''s nothing. I''m alive now, so it doesn''t matter anymore," Alyssa firmly said as she destroyed the


    suicide note.


    "You mentioned the road of victory, which means...?" Marcia continued to ask her.


    "The real reason why I joined Alston is not only to take revenge on Basil, but also to deal with Alston. I


    have always known that the main culprit of all this is Alston. That''s why I tried my hardest to gain his


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    trust," Alyssa briefly exined.


    Upon hearing what she said, Rocky and Marcia immediately exchanged nces with each other.


    "Ever since you asked the Magic Phoenix Empire to give up their defense, I''ve already understood your


    n. So, I decided to y along and made up my mind to form a defensive line among the three


    countries. But I have left a fatal weakness in the defense line of the Holy Dragon Empire. This is what I


    wanted to tell you in my suicide note. If you take advantage of this weakness, you can directly attack


    the Imperial City and deal with Alston." Alyssa continued exining her n in detail.


    Rocky was surprised to hear that. He didn''t expect that Alyssa would take Alston''s trust for granted and


    create an opportunity to give Alston a fatal blow.


    "So, I have to go back and buy some time for you. This will also prevent Alston from getting suspicious.


    However, since I lost this battle, Alston will probably take back my military power and rearrange the


    army. So, I''m afraid that you don''t have much time left. You must act as soon as possible. This is


    probably the only chance for you to directly deal with Alston. There''s only two thousand members of


    the spiritual race now in the Imperial City. If you could gather the power of the Wood n, Dragon


    Master n, Butterfly Divine n and Phoenix Master n, they should have a big chance to win


    against Alston. If you can kill Alston, everything will be finally over. Basil, it''s all up to you now." Alyssa


    seriously looked at Rocky because he was the only one who could actually deal with Alston.


    Rocky nodded seriously at her words.


    "Then I''ll go now." Alyssa suddenly thought of something and added guiltily, "Please say sorry to Isis for


    me. I didn''t really n to deal with her father by ambushing. I just wanted to make it look like I was


    actually doing something to gain Alston''s trust, but I didn''t expect that her father would be seriously


    injured in the end."


    "Alright, I will tell her," Rocky replied with a stern nod.


    With that, Alyssa flew into the air and disappeared.


    "We must go too. It''s finally time to give Alston a fatal blow," Rocky said to Marcia coldly and arrogantly,


    and then he quickly waved his sleeve and left.


    Since Alyssa had already created an opportunity for him to directly deal with Alston, Rocky certainly


    wouldn''t let her down. When he rushed back to the base camp of the United Army, he immediately sent


    out a message asking the other two United Armies to withdraw to the base camp as they would need to


    discuss a long-term n.


    A few dayster, Bryant and Isis were back with the armies they led.


    Then, Rocky gathered all the people and told them about the matter with Alyssa. Naturally, it caused a


    lot of doubts among the others.


    "How sure are you that we can really trust Alyssa?" Bryant asked as his sharp eyes darkened.


    "She ambushed and killed my father. I will never forgive her for that." Isis was indignant about the


    matter.


    "Alyssa used to lead our enemy''s army, but now she suddenly said that she worked undercover for us.


    It''s really doubtful."


    Obviously, everyone was suspicious at Alyssa''s intentions and didn''t want to trust her.


    Rocky also knew that their doubts were reasonable. After all, the United Army wouldn''t have fought so


    hard if it weren''t for Alyssa.


    "I know that she wouldn''t lie to me. The reason why she joined Alston was to get her revenge on me.


    But now our misunderstanding has been finally cleared up. She doesn''t have any reason to be against


    me anymore!" Rocky patiently exined.


    "Your Royal Highness, everybody is unpredictable. It''s better to be careful," Bryant said in a low and


    harsh voice.


    Everyone else nodded in agreement. They really didn''t want to trust her.


    Rocky looked around and knew that it would be difficult to convince everyone to believe in Alyssa


    again.


    "As for what Alyssa said, Basil and I will find out the truth first. If what Alyssa said is true, then we can


    act," Marcia seriously continued.


    "Well, we must quickly find out the truth first. But even if what she said is true, we can''t take that risk


    easily. What if it''s a trap deliberately left by Alston?" Bryant cautiously said. He didn''t want to suffer


    more losses in this war anymore.

 Chapter 1378 The Rally Against Alston

    Chapter 1378 The Rally Against Alston


    "Basil, we can''t trust Alyssa anymore," Isis insisted resentfully.


    Rocky said nothing more before he dismissed the crowd.


    "What should we do? It appears everyone suspects Alyssa, though we can''t me them," Marcia said


    as she looked at Rocky.


    "I know. You''d better get to the front line Alyssa mentioned and confirm if what she said was true,"


    Rocky ordered after thinking for a while.


    Marcia nodded obediently.


    Once she left, Rocky nned to head over to the Butterfly Divine n and the Dragon Master n to


    talk with Cherry and Moira. This might be his only chance to secure indispensable help from the two


    ns against Alston. He needed the assistance of the Phoenix Master n as well. Since he was short


    on time, he nned on ordering Erica to return to the Phoenix Master n on his behalf.


    As Rocky headed out, he noticed Isis standing at the door.


    "Are you waiting for me, Isis?" he asked as he drew nearer.


    "I want to talk to you about Alyssa," she said, her tone serious.


    "Alright. Go ahead." He didn''t say it out loud, but he already knew what she was about to say.


    "I don''t care what Alyssa has told you. I still don''t trust her. Once I see her, I''ll ughter her without


    mercy and I don''t want you to interfere. This is solely between me and her. I''ll handle it myself," Isis


    informed him gravely.


    "Do what you want. I won''t meddle," Rocky replied indifferently. "However, he asked me to tell you


    she''s truly sorry and never meant to kill your father."


    "Her apology is useless to me now. If I die fighting against Alyssa, I need you to take care of Nigel for


    me," Isis asked him. She knew she was no match for Alyssa, but that wouldn''t stop her from avenging


    her father.


    "I said I wouldn''t interfere between you two, but I never said I''d see or allow you to die," Rocky dered


    assertively, catching Isis off guard.


    "Would you like to apany me to the Dragon Master n to visit Nigel? I know you miss him


    dearly," he offered.


    Isis nodded her head in agreement. Indeed, she missed Nigel very much.


    Soon, the two of them set out for the Dragon Master n.


    Meanwhile, in the Spiritual King Hall,


    Alston eyed Alyssa suspiciously. She gazed straight into his eyes, calm and collected. There was no


    sign of guilt anywhere on her face.


    "I heard Basil killed you, but you suddenly came back to life. Would you care to exin what has


    happened?" Alston knew everything about Alyssa.


    "I was just lucky," she answered coolly.


    "Did Basil save you?" Alston was always wary of Alyssa. But given their current situation, he permitted


    her to lead his army and the power of the spiritual race.


    "Is that what you suspect? I wanted to kill him. Unfortunately, my skills were inferior to his. Although I


    have guarded the most critical strategic position, I still lost to him. So I came to apologize," Alyssa


    exined, her tone neither humble nor pushy.


    "You don''t have to apologize. With your credible reputation, this won''t be a huge issue. As long as you


    continue to lead the army and eliminate the United Army, you''ll make up for your mistakes," Alston


    assured her, waving his hand.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty. I shall leave now." Alyssa turned and was about to leave.


    But then, Alyssa felt something was off. Without warning, she found herself trapped in a strong, dark


    force that prevented her from moving.


    "What are you doing?" As she turned around, she felt her blood run cold as she locked eyes with


    Alston. He sneered and red at her with eyes full of contempt.


    "Did you honestly think I would fall for another one of your lies again, you bitch?" Alston''s face


    darkened as he pped Alyssa''s chest hard.


    She groaned in agony as she spat out blood and passed out on the floor.


    "She''s unconscious, Your Majesty," Dean confirmed as he walked to Alyssa''s limp body.


    "Lock her up. She''s also one of Basil''s weaknesses," Alstonmanded before turning to leave


    without looking back.


    Alyssa was carried away by several powerful ordinary spiritual beings to where she would be


    imprisoned.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and Isis arrived at the Dragon Master n. He instructed Isis to visit Sue and Nigel


    while he stayed behind to discuss something with Moira.


    "You mean¡­Alyssa is just pretending to side with Alston?" Moira knew about Alyssa''s reputation, so


    what Rocky just shared surprised her.


    "I know it sounds hard to believe, but I still believe her," he shared bluntly.


    "Even if what she said was true, it''s too risky." Moira was still skeptical. She believed that letting her


    guard down and trusting Alyssa so easily would result in dire consequencester on.


    "That is why I''ve ordered Marcia to investigate further," Rocky revealed.


    "It always pays to be careful. You''re here to ask for the Dragon Master n to support you, correct?"


    Moira pointed out, stating his intentions clearly. There was no beating around the bush with her.


    He answered with a solemn nod.


    "If we take the opportunity to strike Alston with a fatal blow, then you can count on the Dragon Master


    n to go all out," Moira answered after contemting a little. She also knew very well that Alston,


    who already unified almost all the ns of the spiritual race, was undoubtedly their greatest enemy.


    The n would inevitably have to ughter him if they wished to regain their strength and prominence.


    But with their current strength, it wasn''t enough. They needed to not only cooperate with the human


    race but also rely on their power to defeat Alston.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Aside from the Dragon Master n, I''ll also rally up the Butterfly Divine n, the Phoenix Master


    n, and the Wood n to fight Alston to the death," Rocky continued.


    "Until then, I shall wait and see," Moira replied, a faint smile dancing across her lips.


    After talking to Moira, Rocky looked for Isis. He saw her holding Nigel in her arms with a soft smile


    inherent of a mother. This was the first time he''d seen her beaming with joy since Lance''s death.


    "Isis, it''s time to go," Rocky announced as he inched closer towards both of them.


    Isis looked at Nigel longingly, reluctant to leave him so soon.


    "If you missed him that much, you could stay for a few more days," Rocky calmly pointed out.


    "No, it''s alright. I''m already happy just seeing him, even for just a short while." Isis gave Nigel''s


    forehead a tender kiss before handing him over to Sue. Just as she did, Nigel suddenly reached out his


    tiny hands toward Rocky and stared at him with glistening eyes.

 Chapter 1379 Learned The Memory In The Oracle Jade

    Chapter 1379 Learned The Memory In The Oracle Jade


    "He seems to recognize you... Do you want to hug him? You haven''t held him for a long time," Isis


    asked as she expectantly gazed at Rocky.


    "No, I''d rather not." Rocky shook his head. He refused to do that, because he was worried that his evil


    energy might have implications on his son.


    At that moment, Isis and Rocky locked eyes and understood what each other meant without uttering a


    single word. She no longer forced him toe near the child. But as she was about to put Nigel in


    Sue''s arms, Nigel suddenly said in an ambiguous voice, "Da¡ªd..."


    Hearing this for the first time, Rocky, Isis, and Sue were all very much surprised.


    "What? Did you hear that? Did he just call you dad?" Isis wanted to jump out of immense joy.


    Apparently, this was Nigel''s first time to say dad.


    On the other hand, Rocky couldn''t figure out if he wouldugh or cry from too much excitement.


    Without a doubt, Nigel''s word "dad" shocked him. Despite knowing that he was never really a great


    father to Nigel, he still loved the child so much, just like any other parent would. For that reason, he felt


    somewhat guilty. Not long after, he stretched his arms and reached them out to Nigel to carry him. In


    just a matter of seconds, his once cold face suddenly melted, revealing a sweet fatherly smile.


    However, the visible joy in his face did notst long.


    "Son, help me take good care of your mother for me in the future," Rocky softly ordered Nigel. This was


    because he knew that this might be thest time he saw his beloved son.


    Of course, Nigel didn''t understand a word his father said. However, he looked straight into Rocky''s


    eyes as if he was trying to memorize his father''s face.


    Afterwards, Rocky handed over Nigel to Sue and left the Dragon Master n with Isis. Then, both of


    them were heading to the Butterfly Divine n at the Myriad Beasts Ground.


    Meanwhile, as soon as they set foot on the said ce, Rocky unexpectedly got some good news¡ªthe


    Nether Butterfly Queen, the legendary guardian beast of the Butterfly Divine n, had finally been


    reincarnated. This would only mean that he could soon collect the blood essence of thest legendary


    guardian beast.


    Cherry didn''t expect that Rocky''s timing could not have gone any more perfectly. She assumed that he


    would want the blood essence of the Nether Butterfly Queen, so she had nned to ask Ka to


    deliver it to him beforehand.


    "Wow, you are in perfect timing," Cherry remarked as she looked at Rocky smoothly.


    "So, you have it, right?" Rocky asked as he stretched out his hand, waiting for the essence to be given


    to him.


    Soon after, Ka took out a small bottle from her sleeve and handed it over to Rocky.


    Upon receiving the vial, Rocky proceeded to tell Cherry his main agenda for his visit.


    "Just tell me whatever kind of help you need. Rest assured that our n will do our very best to help


    save the Wild Spirit Land." Cherry had her offer ready on the table.


    Right after that, Rocky sent Isis back to the United Army''s base camp. Since Marcia hadn''te back


    yet, he left alone after giving some orders in the camp.


    Not long after, he arrived at his next destination¡ªthe Myriad Spirit Tomb.


    "Now that you''ve finally gathered nine drops of the blood essence of the legendary guardian beasts,


    you can now activate the memories in the Oracle Jade," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast said in a low


    and deep voice. Its aura radiated the impression that it was wise beyond its years of existence.


    "Finally, all the mysteries are going to be solved soon enough," Rocky said with a serious and


    determined look on his face.


    "Perhaps this mystery is far different from what you have imagined. But what you have done will


    change the fate of not just this world but also the other world,"mented the Dragon-shaped Soul


    Beast.


    Rocky''s eyes suddenly narrowed. With much focus and determination, he took out the vial containing


    nine drops of the legendary guardian beasts'' blood essence and untied the Oracle Jade that hung


    around his neck. This moment was very crucial for the truth and answers to all his previous doubts


    would finally be revealed.


    But the truth would never be able to change his soul from disappearing. No matter what the truth was,


    he would still push through with his initial n. At least, once he knew the truth, he would know why he


    had to shoulder such a fate, as well as the reasons why such things happened from the very beginning.


    At that moment, Rocky''s soul entered the memory stored in the Oracle Jade. Instantly, he went back to


    the beginning of everything¡ªthe moment the world of the Star Divine Race lost its bnce and


    copsed.


    Just as Holy Lord mentioned, in order to protect their own world, the Star Divine Race had to choose


    the twelve strongest members to go to another world and find a way to save the race. These twelve


    strongest members became the twelve deities soon after. But there was something that astonished


    Rocky even more. Seeing how things were starting to unfold, the twelve chosen deities were selected


    by Holy Lord back then.


    Moreover, he found out that Holy Lord was also the one responsible for opening the door to the Alien


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    World.


    Without a doubt, the truth astonished Rocky so much. Apart from this, he also found out that Holy Lord


    seemed to be hiding some other secrets.


    After leaving for the Alien World, the twelve deities hastily brought back the Divine Spiritual Source to


    save the Star Divine Race. Little did they know that as they did this mission, they had also opened up


    the passage to the Wild Spirit Land.


    During that time, the Wild Spirit Land seemed like a very uncivilized continent. The spiritual race had


    not yet been born, and the Divine Spiritual Source was the only power that had the ability to maintain


    the bnce of the entire Wild Spirit Land. With that being said, the whole Wild Spirit Land experienced


    huge changes after the Divine Spiritual Source was taken away from it. In addition, the nine great


    spiritual meridians had also changed ever since this happened. From then on, the whole Wild Spirit


    Land had be a world brimming with spiritual power.


    Not long after, the spiritual race became powerful, slowly evolved, and possessed and learned how to


    use their unique power.


    Butter on, nine powerful cmity beasts emerged from the nine spiritual meridians of the Wild Spirit


    Land. Upon being brought out into the world, these creatures began roaming around the Wild Spirit


    Land. They caused havoc and chaos, exterminating everything on their paths. As a result, the Wild


    Spirit Land fell into an endless disaster.


    Apart from the destruction that these beasts had caused in the Wild Spirit Land, they also had an


    immense effect on the world of the Star Divine Race.


    It was only during the twelve deities'' second visit in the Wild Spirit Land that they found out the entire


    Without hesitation, the twelve deities summoned all their strength and utilized the power of the Divine


    Spiritual Source to seal and contain the nine cmity beasts, bringing back peace into the Wild Spirit


    Land.


    Initially, it was expected that the twelve deities returned to their own world afterpleting their


    mission. However, they realized how abundant the spiritual power was in the Wild Spirit Land and


    thought that perhaps, it was more suitable for them to cultivate in such an environment. Moreover, the


    spiritual race had a certain scale at that time that spread all throughout the entire Wild Spirit Land.


    Meanwhile, there were only less than a thousand members of the Star Divine Race left, making them


    on the verge of extinction. In order to protect the lives and existence of Star Divine Race, the twelve


    deities had nned to build and expand their bloodline across the Wild Spirit Land.


    After that, the Star Divine Race moved from their original world to the Wild Spirit Land, further


    establishing the Maelstrom Realms. In the first realm, which was the current location of the Myriad


    Spirit Tomb, the Star Divine Race built a new home. In order to bnce the power of the two worlds,


    they also built the Heavenly God Temple on the second realm, which also served as the bridge


    between the two worlds. The Divine Spiritual Source was worshiped in the Heavenly God Temple and


    was guarded by the twelve deities.


    Indeed, the Star Divine Race was born with powerful innate strength. The spiritual race might have


    possessed power, but it was far inferior to that of the Star Divine Race. With that being said, the Star


    Divine Race saw themselves as the savior of the Wild Spirit Land. Not long after, this race became the


    ruler of thend and ruled over all the ns of the spiritual race.

 Chapter 1380 Disappeared Abruptly

    Chapter 1380 Disappeared Abruptly


    In the beginning, the twelve deities lived in prosperity and ruled the spiritual race in harmony. As a


    matter of fact, all they wanted was to revive the Star Divine Race and restore them to their former glory.


    Due to their power and influence, the members of the Star Divine Race and spiritual race considered


    them as gods and worshiped them religiously. However, they did not expect the Star Divine Race to get


    weaker and weaker with each passing day. Gradually, most of the twelve deities hade up with


    ns of their own. They believed that they would be the strongest beings in the two worlds once


    the Star Divine Race was wiped out on the face of the earth.


    Encouraged and somewhat blinded by their ambitions and goals, some of the deities turned against


    each other as if they were in apetition. Not long after, each of them upied a vastnd in the


    area of the Wild Spirit Land and turned the spiritual race that inhibited the area into ves who served


    them.


    sh forward to thousands of years, and nothing had changed¡ªthe spiritual race was still regarded


    and treated as ves. Hungry for power and rule, these deities ughtered and yed with the


    spiritual race out of whim. As they shed with each other very often, they also inflicted massive


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    damage and casualties to the spiritual race. Through time, there were some spiritual race ns who


    had the will and drive to resist the fascist rulers. However, due to their limited strength, they were


    unable to defy and disobey the orders of these wretched deities. As a result, they were left with no


    choice but to endure everything at that time.


    The members of the spiritual race ns did not believe in hope until one day, a mysterious man


    emerged in their territory and gave them such astonishing news. "The Divine Spiritual Source exists,"


    reported the mysterious man.


    The spiritual race was aware that the Star Divine Race was able to survive by sheer luck because they


    had taken away the Divine Spiritual Source that initially belonged to them. With the sudden exposure of


    the truth, the spiritual race''s resistance only grew stronger.


    As a result, the spiritual race prepared and immediately devised a n to take back the Divine Spiritual


    Source that they believed was rightfully theirs.


    Unfortunately, the Divine Spiritual Source was heavily sealed inside the Heavenly God Temple, making


    it impossible for the spiritual race to enter the said temple. Moreover, it was only during the worship of


    the twelve deities when a small number of the spiritual race could enter the temple every year.


    Just as the spiritual race was losing hope, the mysterious man who had revealed the truth drafted a


    n in order to retrieve their item.


    Without a doubt, this n was very dangerous, but the spiritual race still adopted and chose to push


    through with it. Not long after, tens of thousands of spiritual race beings gathered and formed a


    powerful army that represented the force of the spiritual race. Later, as the Star Divine Race initiated


    their annual sacrificial ceremony, the spiritual raceunched a surprise attack against the Star Divine


    Race that lived in the Myriad Spirit Tomb.


    Despite that the Star Divine Race was powerful, the spiritual race with more warriors seemed to have


    the upper hand. This was due to the Star Divine Race''s gradual decline in terms of power. In fact, at


    the end of the battle, the Star Divine n almost got wiped out.


    Never had the deities expected that the spiritual race had the guts to resist them. Seeing this whole


    ordeal, they were furious. Almost instantly, they coborated with each other to suppress them. In the


    blink of an eye, tens of thousands of spiritual race beings were sent to their graves in the Myriad Spirit


    Tomb.


    But these mighty spiritual race beings'' deaths were definitely not in vain. In fact, the deities did not


    have the slightest idea that while they were fighting, the Divine Spiritual Source that was sealed in the


    Heavenly God Temple had already been silently and stealthily taken out.


    Unfortunately for these deities, it was already toote when they knew about it. In addition, they all


    could not wrap their heads around how the spiritual race managed to perform this stealthy mission.


    Now that the spiritual race possessed the Divine Spiritual Source, something very unusual happened¡ª


    they were unable to control it or use it to deal with those deities because of its tremendous power.


    Just when the spiritual race did not know what to do next, the mysterious man emerged out of the blue


    again. At that time, he used his power and divided the Divine Spiritual Source into two. Soon after, he


    created nine spiritual treasures, transformed nine ancient spiritual beasts to nine legendary guardian


    beasts and gave a beast to each of the nine strongest spiritual race ns.


    Although the myriad spiritual race beings died in the battle, the spiritual race outnumbered them with


    over a hundred thousand soldiers from their end. With that being said, they hurled more fights to resist


    the deities. Now that they had the spiritual treasures and the legendary guardian beasts, the spiritual


    race beings gained more confidence that they could destroy the deities through joint efforts.


    Soon enough, tragic battles erupted from the two parties. Most of the deities were rendered lifeless,


    and only three of them, the most powerful of the twelve, remained alive.


    Of course, the spiritual race did not want to spare a single soul of the deities as they wanted them all


    dead. However, no matter how hard they wanted to kill the remaining three deities, they no longer had


    the extra energy to do so. But as it turned out, two of the three deities also wanted to wipe out the


    entire poption of the spiritual race and sacrifice them to the Star Divine Race. As a result, another


    bloody war began between them.


    For the third time, the mysterious man appeared once again. He might have sensed that the spiritual


    race was in danger again and needed his help.


    Only this time, the mysterious man did not want to be anonymous anymore. In fact, he wanted to


    reveal his identity at that time. Shocking everyone around him, he came to unveil that he was the head


    of the twelve deities and the most powerful of the remaining three who were still alive.


    At that moment, everyone saw that he was none other than Divine King Belial!


    Apparently, he nned everything from the resistance to the stealing of the Divine Spiritual Source. But


    as a member and the leader of the twelve deities, his goal was quite questionable. Everything was so


    twisted that none of the spiritual race beings couldprehend what was going on and why he was


    doing it. But for the spiritual race, as long as Divine King Belial was on their side, they would be


    stronger.


    What happened next was not all the surprise. Without giving a fight, Divine King Belial managed to


    deceive one of thest two deities, Ice Queen, into going into the Snow Cemetery in, leaving her


    stranded there for countless years.


    Thest and only one who had the strength to fight against Divine King Belial was Wraith King


    Sebastian, which was the powerful ghost attached to Alston.


    It was not until the huge fight that Wraith King Sebastian knew that everything that happened was a


    part of Divine King Belial''s very intricate n. Wraith King Sebastian wanted to do something, of


    course, but it was already toote at that point.


    Not long after, the two kings settled their feud through battle in the Heavenly God Temple for forty-nine


    straight days. In the end, Divine King Belial had a better skill and defeated Wraith King Sebastian, who


    ended up breaking his flesh. In order to save his life, Wraith King Sebastian refined his own spiritual


    soul and transformed it into an immortal powerful ghost. Since the only Divine Spiritual Source that


    could destroy Wraith King Sebastian had been separated, there was no single power in the world that


    couldpletely stop him. Eventually, Divine King Belial sealed the ghost of Wraith King Sebastian


    and suppressed it inside the Heavenly God Temple to be hidden forever.


    Therefore, after countless battles and bloodshed, among the twelve originally domineering deities, only


    Divine King Belial survived.


    In truth, the spiritual race should be thankful for Divine King Belial''s help. After all, they would have


    never gotten rid of the ruler of the other deities and the Star Divine Race without his help. But Divine


    King Belial''s power seemed to have scared the spiritual race. All this time, he had been using his great


    power to deal with the other deities, which only showed how invincible he was. Therefore, to eliminate


    the threat, the spiritual race joined their forces, trying to kill Divine King Belial and regain theirplete


    freedom.


    But before they would kill him, Divine King Belial left without a trace. Since then, the spiritual race


    began to reproduce and repopte the entire Wild Spirit Land.


    In reality, Divine King Belial did not disappear at all. Instead, he returned to the world where the Star


    Divine Race lived before. Upon his arrival, he sealed the belongings of the eleven deities into the


    twelve statues of the Heavenly God Temple. As he did this, he refined his own strength into the Evil-


    fight Divine Bead and the Demonic Soul Cauldron and sealed both of them. Moreover, he left King


    Apollyon to guard the Myriad Spirit Tomb to prevent any spiritual race being from entering the


    Maelstrom Realms. Last, he destroyed his body and spiritual soul so that he would be gone forever.

 Chapter 1381 The Ins And Outs

    Chapter 1381 The Ins And Outs


    Divine King Belial''s reason for helping the spiritual race crush the Star Divine Race was quite very


    simple¡ªhe wanted everything to be back on track. He had always believed that the Star Divine Race


    should have never taken the Divine Spiritual Source from the Wild Spirit Land in the first ce. On the


    other hand, the Star Divine Race did this to protect their world, but as a result, this act had changed the


    dynamic of the two worlds. With that being said, Divine King Belial only wanted the two worlds to return


    to how they were before.


    "Divine King Belial has adopted an extreme approach to bring the two worlds back to their original


    trajectory." At that moment, Rocky read through all Divine King Belial''s memories in the Oracle Jade


    and then returned to reality. He shook his head in disbelief after learning that Divine King Belial was the


    one responsible for leading the resistance of the spiritual race against the Star Divine Race and even


    starting the war of the myriad spiritual race beings.


    "Divine King Belial firmly believes that the Star Divine Race should have been destroyed when their


    world experienced an imbnce. That should''ve already been the end of the Star Divine Race. If that


    happened, then the creatures of the Wild Spirit Land wouldn''t have suffered so much misfortune and


    conflict," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast muttered with a heavy sigh.


    "But things don''t add up. After I read all the king''s memories in the Oracle Jade, I realized that I don''t


    know much about him. However, I find it peculiar that the things he did do not match his style at all. I


    am interested to know what kind of person he really is," Rocky said in a curious tone.


    "I remember the days when he used to be just a simple-minded man who was always in the pursuit of


    power. But as soon as he reached the peak, he slowly began to realize that he was alone and lonely.


    After that, he plunged into evil ways as he tried to be stronger. But in the end, he realized that he


    could never change the fate of his own world regardless of how powerful he was. That''s the reason


    why he wanted to protect the Wild Spirit Land from making the same mistakes as his world. He had


    expected great things from the spiritual race. In fact, he had done tons of great deeds for the spiritualUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    race, but unfortunately, not all could be found in the Oracle Jade. Back then, the ancient demonic


    beasts were widespread in the world, making the lives of countless spiritual race beings miserable.


    Divine King Belial could not take this kind of oppression, so he made a stand. Soon after, he unleashed


    his power and defeated all the ancient demonic beasts single-handedly. He even sealed Glutton, the


    most powerful one among them. As a matter of fact, Glutton and Divine King Belial used to be friends.


    Unfortunately, it seemed that he did not have any other choice but to do it so he could protect the entire


    spiritual race..." the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast expounded.


    "No wonder Glutton is full of resentment. If only Divine King Belial can see how the spiritual race is


    nowadays, I bet that he would really be disappointed. He will see how they are making the same


    mistake that the Star Divine Race did," Rocky said seriously as he furrowed his brows.


    "Well, that''s exactly why he allowed me to stay in the world as a Soul-shadow Beast. He gave me a


    role. When the timees, I need to stop the spiritual race from destroying itself," the Dragon-shaped


    Soul Beast remarked.


    "I want to know how the leaders of the spiritual race knew about the existence of the Divine Land and


    why they came here. Plus, I found out that ording to the Oracle Jade''s records, the spiritual race


    should not even know anything about the Divine Land in the first ce. Are you still hiding anything


    from me?" Suspicious of the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast''s motive, Rocky could not help but ask.


    "Truth be told, the Star Divine Race wasn''t entirely wiped out at that time. No one knew about the lone


    descendant who survived the supposed annihtion." After thinking about it for a while, the Dragon-


    shaped Soul Beast finally revealed more information regarding the matter.


    "Are you sure about that?" Rocky said in surprise. Hearing this revtion was something that he had


    never expected.


    "I''m very certain. At that time, this descendant was still an infant. Out of mercy, Divine King Belial saved


    this child. Afterwards, the child was left in to be cared for by humans," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast


    responded.


    "Not long after, this descendant mated with a human who then gave birth to a daughter. It was believed


    that this girl continued the bloodline of the Star Divine Race. As time went by, this girl became the first


    Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire..." the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast uncovered.


    "So, you mean to say that the first Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire is a descendant of the Star Divine


    Race? Did I get it right?" Rocky rified. At that moment, he was stunned to hear how the puzzle


    pieces about the Star Divine Race fitted together. On the other hand, this could be the perfect


    exnation of why the Witches of the Holy Dragon Empire possessed the innate great power. As it


    turned out, this was all because of the said bloodline.


    "Now, this could exin how the leaders of the spiritual race knew about the existence of the Divine


    Land. Or it could also be that they had discovered some of the records that the Witch had left behind.


    Relying on her innate prophecy, she managed toe here and found out who she really was. After


    learning her identity, she became the first Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire," the Dragon-shaped Soul


    Beast exined.


    Overwhelmed by a great deal of facts, Rocky could not help but fall intoplete silence. He never


    expected that this matter would be soplicated aspared to what he had thought. If it weren''t for


    this, many things would not have needed to happen. At that time, the leaders of the spiritual race had


    brought back the forbidden items from the Divine Land, causing the extermination of the Butterfly


    Divine n. Not long after, the Heavenly Demon n acquired these forbidden items and soon dreamt


    of ruling over the Wild Spirit Land. Because of this, the Wild Spirit Land had been reduced to what it


    was now. However, there was one thing that Rocky could not quiteprehend. He could not figure


    out how the Heavenly Demon n was able to obtain the forbidden items that should have been


    sealed at that time. Moreover, the Wild Spirit Land would not have be what it was if this did not


    happen.


    "So, there it is, the whole truth. Now that there are no secrets between us, I think we can start to get


    the other half of the Divine Spiritual Source." The Dragon-shaped Soul Beast paused for a moment and


    then continued, "Here''s a tip: if you want to gather the other half of the Divine Spiritual Source, you''ll


    have to let the nine legendary guardian beasts gather together all at the same time."


    "As of the moment, only eight of the nine legendary guardian beasts have emerged. The Thunder


    Master n''s legendary guardian beast hasn''t appeared yet. Even the blood essence of their


    legendary guardian beast was extracted from its bloodstains that had dried and preserved for over a


    thousand years..." Rocky said in a gloomy voice. Extracting the blood essence of the Thunder Master


    n''s legendary guardian beast was easy. But the problem was that they did not have any clues as to


    where the beast was.


    "Don''t worry. Holy Lord will help you," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast said in anticipation.


    "Holy Lord? Do you know where he is right now?" Rocky asked anxiously. Holy Lord was always very


    mysterious that Rocky had just seen him twice in his entire life.


    "Are you looking for me?" All of a sudden, he heard Holy Lord''s voice as if he was just next to him.


    "What the hell?! How did you get here?" Hearing his voice, Rocky immediately turned his head and


    saw Holy Lord descending from the sky with golden light shining all over his body.


    "I see. It seems that you''ve seen the memories in the Oracle Jade. Now, do you understand what had


    happened?" At that time, Holy Lord saw the red Oracle Jade still in Rocky''s hand. Instantly, he


    understood what was going on.


    As a reply, Rocky nodded his head without saying a word.


    "Back then, in order to get everything back to the way they were, Divine King Belial did not hesitate to


    bear all the responsibilities and curses to banish the Star Divine Race from the world. He was so


    gone. If you want to save this world, you''ll have to get everything back on track again," Holy Lord


    emphasized.

 Chapter 1382 Determined To Attack

    Chapter 1382 Determined To Attack


    "What do you mean by that?" Rocky immediately asked.


    "Theplete Divine Spiritual Source has the power to both destroy and revive the world. If we want


    the Wild Spirit Land to be reborn, it only means that those existing now must be destroyed, whether it''s


    humans, the spiritual race, or something else..." Holy Lord surprisingly said these frightening words


    calmly.


    "So, do you mean that to sessfully rescue of this world, everything that exists now must be wiped


    out?" Rocky''s face darkened at this. He didn''t expect Holy Lord to say something like that.


    "Of course, it''s all up to you in the end. I have no right to interfere. But I want to remind you that if


    you''re thinking like Divine King Belial, you will repeat his same mistake in the end," Holy Lord carefully


    reminded.


    "I''ll thoroughly think about it. But just keep an eye on it for the meantime. Oh, by the way, I need your


    help," Rocky suddenly said.


    "Tell me what it is, and I''ll try my best to help you." Holy Lord nodded at this.


    "Can you find the Thunder Master n''s legendary guardian beast for me? It still has not appeared


    yet," Rocky straightforwardly said.


    "I see. I''ll try my best to look for it. Just do what you must do now! Remember, you must deal with


    Wraith King Sebastian first, and then gather theplete Divine Spiritual Source. Otherwise, Wraith


    King Sebastian will have a chance to take advantage of it. Also, it seems that Ice Queen has targeted


    you. Her love for Divine King Belial has reached an insane level. And you are not only the reincarnation


    of Divine King Belial, but you also inherited his power. So, you must be incredibly careful of her!" Holy


    Lord warned him.


    Rocky just nodded at this. If Holy Lord knew the deal that he made with Ice Queen, he would definitely


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    try to stop it. So Rocky decided not to tell him at all. After all, it was rted to Alyssa''s life.


    With that, Rocky flew away, leaving behind Holy Lord standing under the icy tombstone.


    "I wonder what the fate of the two worlds will be. I''m really looking forward to it..." Holy Lord murmured


    to himself, like an onlooker who was waiting for a good show to begin.


    Rocky had already solved all the mysteries and found out the truth. When he returned to the United


    Army''s base camp, Marcia had also returned which was good news. As Alyssa said, there was indeed


    a fatal weakness hidden in the Holy Dragon Empire. If the United Army attacked with all their strength,


    they could break through the Holy Dragon Empire within a day. They could even go straight up to the


    enemy''s headquarters if they followed it in hot pursuit.


    With that, Rocky summoned the crowd and asked Marcia to exin to them the situation. Hearing this,


    everyone immediately looked at each other.


    "Even so, we must not rule out the possibility that it is a trap." Isis still didn''t believe in Alyssa at all.


    "Whether it''s a trap or an opportunity, we have no other choice. I have known from the very beginning


    that we have absolutely no chance of winning in a battle against Alston," Rocky bluntly said after


    looking at the crowd.


    Everyone was stunned at this. They didn''t expect that Rocky would say such discouraging words at


    that critical moment.


    "But we can''t give up. If we don''t fight, then it means that we''ve already admitted defeat and


    surrendered to Alston. But we must work hard, even if there is only a slim chance in winning. Our hard


    work may make all the difference for us to win this fight. In the past, the spiritual race also defeated a


    race that was a lot stronger than them because they sacrificed everything to win." Rocky immediately


    changed the subject.


    And he made public all the information about the Star Divine Race, the twelve deities, and how the


    spiritual race resisted the Star Divine Race. He thought that this was probably the best time to let


    humans know the miserable and tearful history that had happened on the Wild Spirit Land.


    Naturally, everybody was totally stunned and did not react for a long time because of the shocking and


    unimaginable story that Rocky said.


    "So, it''s finally time for us to fight Alston to the death. This is the opportunity we have all been waiting


    for. Whether we can sessfully seize this opportunity or not solely depends on ourselves," Rocky


    seriously said with a cold look in his eyes.


    Hearing this, everyone looked at each other and all their doubts and worries seemed to have


    "Let''s get ready!" Rocky said in a deep voice.


    With that, the three groups of the United Army were reorganized and became oneplete unit.


    Bryant acted as themander in chief, Marcia as the deputymander in chief, while Isis, Sabina,


    Luci, and Shirley as themanders. Some big shots from the original Holy Dragon Empire, such as


    Elvis, also led their ns'' spirit maniptors to form a spirit maniptor legion.


    Besides that, there was also good news from Erica that the Phoenix Master n was willing to help the


    United Army.


    However, just as the United Army was preparing, bad news came. Alyssa''s troops, which were


    originally deployed by the three empires'' front lines, began to gather on arge scale. They were


    constantly withdrawing their forces towards the Holy Dragon Empire. It seemed that they were also


    strengthening their forces.


    After knowing this, Rocky urgently discussed with Bryant and Marcia about their possible


    countermeasures.


    "I guess something must have happened to Alyssa." At that moment, Marcia immediately looked at


    Rocky with assurance.


    Rocky nodded at this. He was already worried about Alyssa''s safety before, but he didn''t expect that it


    would happen so soon. Obviously, Alston had seen through Alyssa''s intentions and no longer trusted


    her.


    "If we let Alston gather all their forces, we can''t take advantage of the weakness left by Alyssa. We may


    even fall into a passive position if that happens," Bryant seriously said.


    "Yes, that''s right. If we want to act, we have to hurry up and take advantage of Alston''s unstable state,"


    Marcia firmly said.


    "But we are not fully prepared yet. Besides, I wonder if the ns of the spiritual race are already well-


    prepared," Bryant suggested.


    Hearing these words, Marcia immediately turned to look at Rocky because the decision was in his


    hands. Once Rocky gave the order, the United Army would go all out even if they were not well


    prepared.


    "It seems that we have to take action first. As for the spiritual race ns, we must ask them to prepare


    to meet us as soon as possible. There is no problem at all with the Dragon Master n and the


    Butterfly Divine n, but I''m afraid the Phoenix Master n will be in a dilemma. Nevertheless, it will


    take us a few days to break through the Holy Dragon Empire''s defense line and reach the Imperial City.


    By then, the Phoenix Master n should be able to catch up!" Rocky thoughtfully said.


    Hearing that, Marcia and Bryant looked at each other and knew that they could do nothing but follow


    his instructions.

 Chapter 1383 The Imminent War

    Chapter 1383 The Imminent War


    Marcia and Bryant quickly assembled the army. They brought enough food and then moved towards


    the border of the Holy Dragon Empire at their fastest speed.


    At the same time, Rocky immediately sent a message to the Dragon Master n, Butterfly Divine n,


    and the Phoenix Master n. He asked the three ns to get ready to meet him as soon as possible.


    He also sent a message to the Wood n and told them about Alyssa''s situation, hoping that the n


    could also support them.


    Besides that, he specially instructed the Phoenix Master n and Butterfly Divine n to bring their


    own legendary guardian beasts to join theing battle. He specifically asked Moira to bring along


    Harriet who had the Snow Master n''s legendary guardian beast.


    Lastly, he summoned the legendary guardian beast of the Water Master n. Before all this happened,


    he left the beast to recuperate in the Crimson City. After the Genome Research Institute was relocated,


    Sheridan found another quiet ce for the beast to heal. So, Rocky ordered his people to send a


    secret letter to Sheridan, asking him to bring the beast to him as soon as possible.


    In addition to the four guardian beasts, Marcia and Alyssa also had each of their own guardian beast.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    So, Rocky already had six powerful beasts on his side. By then, Alston would definitely ask the two


    legendary guardian beasts of the Ghost Master n and Giants n to help him. If Holy Lord brought


    the legendary guardian beast of the Thunder Master n, then the nine legendary beasts would finally


    beplete. If that happened, it would be easy to gather the other half of the Divine Spiritual Source.


    Of course, no one knew what would really happen once the battle broke out. The only thing they could


    do was remain calm to adjust with the changing situation.


    Before gathering the Divine Spiritual Source, Rocky and his men must defeat Alston and Wraith King


    Sebastian first. Otherwise, thetter two might seize the opportunity to get the Divine Spiritual Source.


    So, Rocky still had a long way to go before he sessfully finished his mission. Not only did he need


    to defeat Alston, who was a big threat to both humans and the spiritual race, but also gather the


    Holy Lord. If he made even the smallest mistake, all his previous efforts would be totally wasted.


    Since it was all up to him to make this n a sess, Rocky was definitely under a great pressure


    A few dayster, the United Army, formed by the two famous big shots of the Wild Spirit Land, Bryant


    and Marcia, as well as the spirit maniptor legion led by the powerful masters at the Divine Stage like


    Elvis, and the several powerful women including Isis, marched to the border of the Holy Dragon


    Empire. Soon, they arrived at the defensive line of the joint forces which had a fatal weakness


    ording to Alyssa.


    When they arrived, Rocky quickly deployed his troops and executed the attacking n. Taking


    advantage of the fatal weakness left by Alyssa, he easily broke through the defense line of Alston''s


    joint forces in less than two days. After they broke through, they immediately besieged the Imperial


    City.


    When Alston learned that the United Army had broken through the unbreakable front that Alyssa built,


    he became exasperated and suspected that Alyssa must have plot something against him. So, he


    immediately gathered the surrounding forces to resist the United Army.


    But the United Army aggressively worked together this time and was totally unstoppable.


    In less than three days, the United Army had already besieged the Imperial City.


    However, Alston had already umted tens of thousands of soldiers in the Imperial City. Besides


    that, there were also as many as three thousand soldiers from the Glory Army. Needless to say, they


    were also prepared in their own way. Thus, it was almost impossible for the United Army to break


    through in such a short time, unless Rocky''s army got the support of the Dragon Master n, Butterfly


    Divine n, Phoenix Master n, and Wood n.


    Just when the United Army broke through the defense, they received both good and bad news. The


    good news was that the reinforcements of the Dragon Master n and Butterfly Divine n would


    arrive soon, but the bad news was that the Phoenix Master n''s arrival was dyed because they


    encountered the enemy''s roadblock. Now that the war was imminent, there was no room for dy. The


    war''s situation could instantly change, especially now that Alston had gathered all his troops back to


    the Holy Dragon Empire. It wouldn''t be long now before theyunch their attacks against the


    encirclement of the United Army.


    "We don''t have the time to wait for the Phoenix Master n. We must attack the city at once..." In the


    United Army''s camp, Rocky looked around the people in front of him and finally decided.


    At that moment, besides Bryant, Marcia, Isis and other femalemanders, Moira and Cherry were


    also there.


    This time, the Dragon Master n and the Butterfly Divine n brought one thousand members and


    five hundred members, respectively. The Dragon Master n brought with them three elders and


    twenty ordinary spiritual beings. Meanwhile, the Butterfly Divine n brought two elders, including


    Ka, as well as five ordinary spiritual beings. They were all trying their best to support the United


    Army. After all, they knew that the Wild Spirit Land would never be in peace unless Alston was


    defeated.


    Meanwhile, the Imperial City was already heavily guarded with thousands of men stationed in their


    respective posts.


    Alston''s face looked a little pale while he was listening to the intelligence of the United Army in the


    Spiritual King Hall. The number of the United Army was far more than the Imperial City''s garrison. Even


    though he had the Glory Army which had more than three thousand members of the spiritual race, he


    was afraid that he was at a disadvantage because of therge number of men from the United Army.


    Of course, Alston knew that this was only temporary. The United Army would be trapped like a fish in a


    would have nowhere to escape since he had already called back his men from the Magic Phoenix


    Empire and the Timber Deity Empire. So, he was not worried about the United Army. Besides, his Glory


    Army had more than three thousand soldiers. It was more than enough to block the United Army. His


    only worry was that Rocky might have some tricks up his sleeve.


    "Strengthen the vignce of the whole Imperial City. Don''t let the United Army have any chance to plot


    against us. Send five hundred Glory Army members to patrol within fifty meters around the Imperial


    City day and night. Anyone who gets close to the Imperial City will be killed without any hesitation!


    Understood?" Alston firmly ordered Dean.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, understood." Dean nodded immediately at this, but then added, "The United Army


    is putting all their eggs in one basket this time. Obviously, they want to fight against us to the death. In


    that case, why don''t we attack first? Even if the United Army has millions of soldiers, it would be difficult


    for them to resist the Glory Army''s strength..."


    "We are in no rush! We have to be careful and precise in our every move. I want Basil to be alone and


    me and beg. If we attack now, what if the United Army suddenly escape without even fighting? That


    would be very boring!" Alston arrogantly said. But in fact, he was afraid of Rocky to some extent and


    because of that, he decided to guard the Imperial City with all his might.


    Dean was already aware of Alston''s fear, but he didn''t point it out. He then suggested, "We still have


    some people who are useful to us such as the royal elders of the Holy Dragon Empire, as well as some


    slightly famous people who didn''t want to submit to us before, like the queen and imperial preceptor of


    the Magic Phoenix Empire, and Alyssa... Should we make good use of them now?"


    "That''s actually a good idea. You can kill some insignificant people first and hang their heads on the


    city wall. Let the United Army see what will happen if they don''t obey me!" Alston ordered as he burst


    out into an evilugh.


    With that, Dean left to carry out the order.

 Chapter 1384 The Division Of Forces

    Chapter 1384 The Division Of Forces


    The next day, while Rocky was discussing with Marcia and Bryant about the attack on the Imperial City,


    Sabina walked inside in a hurry.


    "Basil, Master! Come out and take a look at this!" she bellowed angrily.


    Rocky, Marcia and Bryant rushed outside. Isis and the others were there, looking in the same direction


    as Sabina. The three followed their gaze into the distance and saw several heads hanging on the wall


    of the Imperial City,id to public disy.


    "What the hell! Who are those people?" Rocky asked furiously.


    "I have already sent someone to investigate it," Sabina replied immediately.


    Rocky nodded, and they waited in silence.


    Not long after, the spirit maniptors who had been sent out to investigate came back, looking


    displeased. The identities of the owners of those heads surprised everyone, including Rocky. They


    were famous figures in the Holy Dragon Empire. They had been unfortunately caught while covering


    Bryant and Lena''s escape along with a few elders of the royal family. There had been no news of them


    until now.


    Their heads were hung for everyone to see, an obvious warning from Alston.


    "Alston! That annoying bastard!"


    "What a cruel, merciless beast!"


    "A few other elders of the royal family are still in his capture. It could be their heads next."


    For the next couple of minutes, the base camp of the United Army was in an angry uproar.


    "Basil, the queen and the imperial preceptor of the Magic Phoenix Empire are also Alston''s prisoners,"


    Marcia reminded.


    "I''m aware. I n to send a team to rescue them and Alyssa while we attack the Imperial City." Rocky


    was already formting a n in his head.


    "But who will lead them? Chief Bryant will be in charge of the overall situation of the army, and I need to


    be with you," Marcia asked.


    "I''ll go!" Cherry volunteered.


    "Your n? Good. The Butterfly Divine n will be responsible forunching an attack from the west


    city gate, and the Dragon Master n will take care of the east city gate. This way, we can avoid direct


    confrontation with the enemy''s spiritual race army, and also create enough chaos to attract the enemy


    troops away from the city." Rocky nodded thoughtfully. Since the Phoenix Master n hadn''t arrived


    yet, and there was no news from the Wood n, it would be wise to preserve the strength of the


    Dragon Master n and the Butterfly Divine n before they got into the final fight with Alston.


    Two-thirds of the United Army and the spirit maniptor group gathered at the north city gate, ready to


    attack with all their might. After the sessful ambush at the north gate, the Butterfly Divine n and


    the Dragon Master n would break through the west and east gate respectively, creating major chaos


    so as to catch the attention of Alston''s partial forces.


    Just as Rocky was about to give the order to attack, a woman in white suddenly appeared in front of


    him and handed him a parchment of a drawing.


    "Prince Crimson, Her Royal Highness gave me orders to hand this over to you when you attack the


    Imperial City if I didn''t hear from her," the woman said.


    "Alyssa?" Rocky was a little surprised, but he quickly studied the drawing and his eyes narrowed.


    The map indicated the distribution of all the forces in the Imperial City and the Pce City. The


    deployment of the Imperial City garrison was crystal clear in the drawing.


    Even without this drawing, it wouldn''t have been difficult for Rocky to break through the Imperial City.


    However, with this new information, they could get twice the result with half the effort, and Rocky could


    lead his troops directly into the Pce City.


    He gave the order to attack. The United Army, furious like a tidal wave,unched the attack on the


    north gate of the Imperial City with overwhelming momentum.


    The battleground was fierce and dust and sand rose in the air. The Imperial City garrison tried their


    very best to prevent the United Army from approaching the city wall.


    However, due to the advantage in numbers, no matter how solid the defense of the garrison was, it was


    impossible for them to withstand the continuous attacks of the United Army.


    Before long, thousands of soldiers led by Isis and Sabina rushed towards the city wall under the


    protection of the spirit maniptor group. Therge troop of the United Army climbed the city wall and


    killed the guards on top of it.


    There were corpses all over the ground, and blood flowed like red rivers in all directions.


    Soon, the surviving soldiers of the Imperial City fled and the United Army upied the north gate in


    less than a day.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    But the replenished garrison returned with five hundred members of the spiritual race, and they


    reached a stalemate with the United Army at the north gate.


    Since the United Army had already upied the city wall, Rocky asked Isis and Sabina to lead a troop


    of fifty thousand to suppress the enemy''s reinforcements. He himself led the remaining hundred-


    thousand to the Pce City, along with Marcia.


    Meanwhile, the two gates in the east and west of the city were still under the constant attack of the


    Dragon Master n and the Butterfly Divine n. The city was inplete chaos, and the troops


    easily captured the gates. Soon, they broke through the two gates and quickly approached the Pce


    City from both sides.


    On the other side, although the enemy troops continued to intercept Rocky all the way, because he had


    the troop distribution map, he cleverly used the terrain of the Imperial City to move forward without


    trouble. Not only did he avoid direct confrontation with the enemy, but also kept approaching the


    Imperial City at incredible speed.


    Not long after, Rocky and Marcia led the troop of a hundred thousand soldiers to the Pce City.


    Around twenty thousand enemies swarmed over from all directions to surround them.


    However, Marcia was quick to react. She summoned the Holy-blood Dragon King and broke the gate of


    the Pce City with ease. The soldiers rushed into the Pce City like a tsunami wave, crushing


    everything and everyone in their path.


    "Shirley, Luci! I''ll leave forty thousand men with you. Guard the gate!" Rocky said to the two women.


    "Forty thousand? Give us four thousand, and we can still guard the gate well for you. You go and kill


    that Alston for us!" Shirley said proudly.


    Of course, Rocky couldn''t leave them with only four thousand soldiers. After splitting forty thousand


    with them, he and Marcia rushed into the Pce City with the remaining sixty thousand.


    ording to the military distribution map given by Alyssa, Alston had deployed thirty thousand soldiers


    in the Pce City. Logically, the chances of winning were very high for their sixty thousand versus


    Alston''s thirty thousand. But that was only based on the military numbers. However, within the Pce


    City, Alston had deployed more than two thousand members of the Glory n and had also set up


    many checkpoints. Obviously, he was well prepared for Rocky''s attack.


    A fierce battle was inevitable.


    Soon, the sixty thousand United Army led by Rocky and Marcia reached the main path leading to the


    Spiritual King Hall, which was guarded by three hundred members of the spiritual race and thousands


    of other soldiers.


    In order to avoid a long battle, Rocky further divided his forces to pin down the enemy from all sides. At


    the same time, he continued to move towards the Spiritual King Hall.

 Chapter 1385 Approaching Step By Step

    Chapter 1385 Approaching Step By Step


    There were many difficult passes along the way, so the original sixty thousand soldiers led by Rocky


    and Marcia were immediately reduced to less than twenty thousand.


    Despite that, they still managed to dash to the square where the Spiritual King Hall was located.


    At that moment, the Spiritual King Hall''s front ce was overcrowded with people. Alston led many


    spirit maniptors from the Glory n and pce guards to surround the square in front of the hall.


    "Basil, I didn''t expect you to really have the guts to break into the Pce City. But so what? You have


    no other choice but to die today!" Alston, who was standing on the steps in front of the Spiritual King


    Hall, excitedly said with a sinister smile. He had already expected that Rocky would enter the Pce


    City again sooner orter and fight him to the death. So, he had long hidden himself and waited for


    Rocky to throw himself right into the tight encirclement he had deployed.


    "Where are you keeping Lena?" Rocky coldly looked at Alston and asked. Surprisingly, Rocky was


    extremely calm given the situation.


    "Oh, she is perfectly fine. After I kill you, I will marry her. Of course, I will see to it that she sees your


    body hanging at the top of the Pce City, so that she canpletely give up on you," Alston viciously


    said.


    "Huh, really?" Rocky sneered back. It was still unknown who would win this battle.


    "Basil, that''s enough. It''s almost the time." Suddenly, Marcia nodded at Rocky.


    "Send the signal right away," Rocky replied.


    Hearing this, Marcia immediately made a seal with her hands. With a sh of her spiritual power, she


    instantly shot a red spiritual light into the sky.


    When the red spiritual light rose, the Pce City was suddenly surrounded by roars of soldiers, mes


    raging everywhere.


    Seeing this, Alston was utterly shocked.


    Then, he received emergency reports from two opposite directions of the Pce City. The reports both


    said that there were many spiritual race beings and human spirit maniptors that appeared outside


    the Pce City and rushed into it with irresistible momentum.


    "Alston, do you really think you''re the only one who deployed the tight encirclement?" Rocky sneered at


    him.


    "What do you mean by that?" Alston asked with a ferocious look on his face.


    "Alston, I told Basil all the details of your arrangements here in the Pce City. So, your so-called tight


    encirclement is on the verge of being broken." In that instant, a delicate figure suddenly spoke and


    appeared beside Rocky.


    "What? Alyssa? Didn''t I badly hurt you?" Alston looked at Alyssa in surprise. He had severely injured


    Alyssa, but she seemed to be fine now.


    "Did I forget to tell you that I am no longer the old Alyssa anymore? I have a more powerful physique


    that the spiritual race can never have. But of course, ites with a price." As Alyssa was speaking,


    she took off her helmet. Her long silver hair poured down like a waterfall, glittering like snow.


    Alston was also surprised to see her like this. He had no idea that the fusion with the Heavenly Ice Soul


    would cause Alyssa to have an eternal body. It could be said that the current Alyssa was not a human


    nor a spiritual race, but a different strange form of life.


    Rocky was really relieved to see that Alyssa was safe and sound.


    "Damn it! You pathetic scums!" Alston viciously shouted, but soon he suddenly burst intoughter. "Do


    you think you will win when you enter the Pce City? The whole Pce City will be surrounded by my


    army soon. And when the city is surrounded, there will be no room for you to escape."


    "Alston, what''s happening now is because of our grudges against each other. There is no need to


    involve more innocent spiritual race beings and human lives. What if you and I just duel to settle this?


    The winner will be the king who takes it all, and the loser will be the bandit who loses everything!"


    Rocky coldly and arrogantly said.


    "Do you really think I''m that stupid to fall into your trap? You are just buying time. You don''t deserve a


    duel against me. Unless you have theplete Divine Spiritual Source..." Alston scornfully said.


    "Well, I''m sorry then. The other half of the Divine Spiritual Source hasn''t been merged yet. What you


    just mentioned is a pathetic daydream. I know that your goal is to get theplete Divine Spiritual


    Source. No, not you, but Wraith King Sebastian who''s inside your body is the one who wants it. But he


    never told you that he has been absorbing your power intangibly. You are just used by him. When you


    are useless to him, he will abandon you like rubbish," Rocky calmly said with an evil smile on his face.


    "You brat, are you seriously trying to create a disagreement between us?" Alston suddenly changed his


    tone, talking like a lonely soul full of resentment.


    "Wraith King Sebastian, don''t you want to finally take your revenge on Divine King Belial? Since I''m his


    reincarnation, why don''t youe out of that body and fight me? Hiding in the body of such a


    despicable man is clearly not your style," Rocky provocatively said.


    "Boy, I really think you want to die. Kill him now!" Alston''s body seemed to be giving an order. His eyes


    trembled with anger. Then, an astonishing dark power burst out from his body. It turned into a gust of


    cold wind and spread around which waspletely astonishing.


    The next moment, the spiritual race beings, human spirit maniptors, and pce guards under Alston


    dashed forward like the surging tide.


    "Basil, you go ahead." Marcia suddenly nodded at Rocky.


    Hearing that, Rocky immediately raised his wings behind him and shot out like an arrow from a bow,


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    rushing directly towards Alston.


    Alston grinned wickedly when he saw this.


    A group of powerful spiritual race beings, including some spiritual masters, stood in front of Rocky and


    tried to stop him together.


    In an instant, different kinds of powerful secret skills of the spiritual race intertwined with each other and


    exploded beside Rocky. The spiritual light shone brightly, and the fog filled the sky. The powerful


    residual force constantly filled the surroundings. The force shook the ground, but it was still unable to


    stop Rocky''s advance.


    He was like the God of death. Wherever he passed, everything instantly turned into ashes. Even the


    most powerful ordinary spiritual beings were extremely vulnerable in front of him. If they were not


    careful enough, they would be killed by his de.


    However, it seemed that the spiritual race beings didn''t care about their lives anymore. Under the cover


    of the elders and the spiritual masters, they rushed to Rocky one after another as if they were infinite in


    number.


    Then, two figures suddenly appeared mid-air. One was on Rocky''s left and the other on the right,


    clearly paving the way for him.


    The figures were none other than Alyssa and Marcia.


    Of course, they were also with their legendary guardian beasts which were the Holy-blood Dragon King


    and the Timber Moon Fox King!


    The two women''s current strength was no longer what it used to be, especially Alyssa''s. After she had


    fused with the Heavenly Ice Soul and resurrected, her strength also greatly increased. Meanwhile,


    Marcia tried her best to activate the power of the Dragon Sarira in her body. So, both were really like


    the Goddesses of death. With the cooperation of their beasts, they quickly opened a path for Rocky.


    With that, Rocky approached Alston step by step.

 Chapter 1386 The Fight Of The Brothers

    Chapter 1386 The Fight Of The Brothers


    However, Alston stood still and looked down at Rocky from the upper steps.


    As soon as Rocky reached the stairs leading to the Spiritual King Hall, several strong auras of


    advanced spiritual masters appeared. A split secondter, numerous powerful spiritual lights shot out


    from both sides of Rocky in unison. A deafening sound reverberated in the space as they fell to the


    ground. The earth trembled and cracked, releasingrge clouds of dirt and stones that covered a range


    of hundreds of meters around. They crisscrossed and swallowed Rocky.


    "Basil..." Marcia and Alyssa gasped in horror.


    In the next moment, several advanced spiritual race beings, led by the former patriarch of the Giants


    n, showed up and mercilessly besieged the area covered in the shining light. With one move of the


    spiritual race''s secret skill, streaks of spiritual light continually collided, intersected, and exploded,


    dealing severe damage to the ce where Rocky stood. Soon, the ground in front of the steps


    copsed, and a colossal cave hundreds of meters wide could be seen.


    Everyone present, humans and spiritual race beings alike, was so horrified by what they had witnessed


    that their mouths opened and closed, but not a word or sound could be heard. Considering the intensity


    of the attack and the devastation caused, they knew that no matter how powerful the person was, he


    couldn''t defend against such a stormy attack from the several advanced spiritual masters, not even if


    he was the strongest among the spiritual race.


    They didn''t realize that the target was Rocky, a man who has already surpassed the limits of human


    beings.


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere in the square in front of the Spiritual King Hall changed. The earth and


    the mountains shook as if something was about to emerge. The next moment, a ck me column


    soared toward the sky, and a strong me wave continued to spin and spread, like waves, from the


    enveloped in ck mes slowly walked forward. He exuded a domineering aura as if he were the king


    of the world. His cold and arrogant eyes seemed to see nothing but the scenery at the peak.


    When the patriarch of the Giants n and other advanced spiritual masters saw this, they were


    surprised. Despite their powerful joint attack just now, they didn''t even hurt Rocky a bit. This result was


    beyond their expectation.


    "Is he that strong?" The patriarch''s face darkened. This was not the first time that he had fought against


    Rocky, but every time they battled, he would find that Rocky was stronger than before. It was almost as


    if there was no end to his strength. He and hispanions were close to the peak of their strength in


    the spiritual race, but their power was insignificantpared to Rocky''s.


    The spiritual race members had always been proud of their abilities, but now they felt foolish. The


    advanced spiritual masters exchanged nces before rushing toward Rocky again. The urge to prove


    that Rocky was not invincible overwhelmed them and caused them to act impulsively. As spiritual race


    beings, they could never lose to a human being!


    Rocky''s eyes flew open, and he waved his hand. Suddenly, a ball of me shot out. It began to expand


    rapidly to the point where it appeared as though it would burst.


    Just as several advanced spiritual masters approached, the me ball exploded. Unexpectedly, a huge


    fire beast rushed out of the me ball, opened its bloody mouth, and devoured the nearest spiritual


    master.


    Suddenly, a piercing scream rang out from the fire beast''s body, and a figure seemed to struggle in the


    beast''s translucent body. It desperately tried to escape, but the beast''s body was like a cage, trapping


    the figure alive.


    Before long, the advanced spiritual master was devoured and turned into ashes.


    All the spiritual race beings and humans present were shocked by Rocky''s power. He had killed an


    advanced spiritual master with only one move. His power was truly terrifying!


    "Anyone else?" Rocky asked disdainfully as he nced at the other spiritual masters expressionlessly.


    The others, including the patriarch of the Giants n, were frightened by what they had witnessed. No


    matter how high their power in the spiritual race, they were helpless in front of Rocky. The strength and


    power he demonstrated were well beyond their expectations.


    However, Rocky didn''t intend to continue the fight with the patriarch and hispanions. His goal was


    Alston.


    So, when no one else charged at him, Rocky opened his Magic Spiritual Space and released Robin,


    Ken, and Glutton.


    "From now on, you are free. So, it''s your decision what you want to do!" Rocky nced at Glutton as


    he spoke.


    "You mean you want to reverse the restraints on my spiritual power?" Glutton was astonished and


    wondered if Rocky''s head had been damaged in the battle. Why was he merciful enough to let it go?


    "I may not be able to live regardless of whether I win or lose this battle. Even if I don''t release you now,


    you will regain your freedom. But I hope that you will turn over a new leaf and stop ughtering other


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    creatures. It''s time to adopt a new way of life, while you still have a chance," Rocky advised as though


    he had a deep understanding of the situation. Then he rushed toward Alston.


    Almost instantly, the advanced spiritual masters, including the Giants n''s patriarch, tried their best to


    stop Rocky. However, he cleared a path right through them. When they turned to chase him, Glutton,


    Robin, and Ken blocked their way.


    As Rocky rushed up the steps, Alston waved his hand, and several rays of dark light zed forward


    and fell around his brother. Suddenly, a series of loud bangs rang out, and dust flew in the air with great


    power.


    "Are you finally willing to make a move?" As the dust dissipated, Rocky emerged, unharmed. A sinister


    smile tugged at his lips as he red at Alston, who glowed with dark light.


    "You are going to die. This time, I will tear you to pieces and ensure that you stay dead!" Alston roared


    ferociously. His expression turned grim, and blue veins protruded on his forehead.


    "It all depends on whether you have the ability or not," Rocky sneered.


    Alston cackled maniacally, with his eyes wide open and anger surged within them like dancing mes


    in stormy winds. For him, Rocky was his only big obstacle. Once he got rid of Rocky, everything in the


    Wild Spirit Land would belong to him.


    The next moment, Alston and Rocky soared into the air and morphed into two dazzling lights, shining


    brightly in mid-air.


    "Myriad soul roaring!" The dark light emitted by the Dark King Mace in Alston''s hand increased


    significantly. The next moment, an overwhelming number of ck shadows rushed out of the mace,


    like thousands of troops and horses, and swarmed Rocky.


    "Come out, the divine troops of evil beasts!" Rocky wasn''t fazed. Instead, the ck mes covering his


    body soared toward the sky, and a me column rushed out, like sudden torrential rain.

 Chapter 1387 The Fierce Battle in The Sky

    Chapter 1387 The Fierce Battle in The Sky


    The ck mes turned into countless beast shadows. They tore through the sky and fought against


    the ghosts without showing any sign of weakness.


    In an instant, the me and the ck shadows intertwined. The sky within a thousand meters had


    turned into a battlefield. It was an astonishing sight, and the humans and the spiritual race beings in the


    ground watched in stunned disbelief.


    The powerful impact between the shadows created an abrupt change in the weather. The earth shook


    and the mountains trembled as the battle continued to ravage the skies.


    The humans and the spiritual race beings on the ground were terrified and began to retreat from the


    vicinity. Soon, all the buildings in front of the Spiritual King Hall were abandoned and the crowd ran


    towards the edge of the square.


    The shadows continued their vigorous fight. The two powers were almost evenly matched.


    "He has be stronger again." Alston''s face darkened. He had been using the spiritual souls of the


    spiritual race beings to improve his strength. In a short period of time, his strength had exceeded the


    limit of the spiritual race and now reached another realm.


    Rocky hadn''t been idling away either. After the strenuous cultivation during his stay at the territory of


    the Star Divine Race, his strength at the King Realm had greatly increased. Although he wasn''t on par


    with the Divine King Belial from the past, he could easily defeat almost all the other cultivators in the


    Wild Spirit Land.


    Rocky and Alston had clearly surpassed the boundary of this world and had be unique


    existences. However, the presence of such powerful forces always ended up destroying the bnce of


    the world. Therefore, the stronger they became, the more damage they would cause to the bnce of


    this world. Even without cmity beasts, sooner orter, the world woulde to an end because of


    this abnormality, just like what had happened to the Star Divine Race in the past.


    No matter how powerful a warrior was, he shouldn''t vite the rules of the world. And if that happened,


    whoever it was, they would be punished.


    It was precisely because Divine King Belial had understood this truth that he, in order to prevent the


    Wild Spirit Land from repeating the same mistakes as the Star Divine Race, had to bear all the


    responsibilities and destroy the Star Divine Race.


    And now, Rocky had to take that same responsibility. Alston''s existence had already vited thews


    of the world, throwing them into an irreparable situation. He had to be stopped and Rocky was the only


    one who could do that. In addition to getting rid of Alston, he also had to take on the heavy task of


    fusing the entire Divine Spiritual Source. However, before that, Alston and the ghost that had


    parasitized in his body had to disappear from the world.


    Rocky and Alston simultaneouslyunched their most powerful attack, but Alston suddenly


    disappeared from where he stood. A burst of frighteningughter resounded through the sky.


    Despite the abrupt change, Rocky remained calm. His eyes were cold as he floated in the air,


    unmoving and calcting.


    A shadow appeared silently behind Rocky with a mace in his hand. It hacked into the air and a dark


    light cut through the sky.


    Bang!


    The crisp sound reverberated in the air. Rocky was still standing where he was, unbothered by the


    sudden action. He seemed to have eyes all around him, witnessing everything that happened around


    him. Just as the shadow of the mace fell, a spiritual shadow appeared behind him and formed a


    spiritual shield, blocking the attack from the mace shadow.


    However, the shield couldn''t resist for too long. It cracked under the weight of the mace and copsed.


    But before the shadow of the mace could touch him, Rocky disappeared from where he stood.


    The attack of the mace shadow created a wave of strong dark power, like a giant boulder falling rapidly,


    rushing towards the ground. In an instant, the ground below them crumbled, and stones and dust filled


    the sky. When the dust settled, there was a huge hole in the square.


    Rocky reappeared in the sky, waving the huge ming de in his hand. He cut through the air in


    front of him, creating me des which extended to about a hundred meters.


    When he saw the mes rushing towards him, Alston sneered. He waved the Dark King Mace once


    again and the two forces collided midair, spreading the powerful spiritual wave like an enormous tide.


    The sky roared and turned ck. Thunder and lightning ensued, enveloping the area in darkness.


    The humans and spiritual race beings on the ground were too shocked to even run for their lives. Even


    the high-level spiritual masters knew that they couldn''t match the power released by Rocky and Alston.


    This was just the beginning of the destruction.


    While Rocky and Alston was in a stalemate, a translucent beast shadow appeared in the air and


    rushed towards Rocky with astonishing momentum.


    "The Skeleton Ghost King?" Rocky immediately recognized the translucent beast shadow. It was the


    legendary guardian beast of the Ghost Master n.


    When Alston had subdued the Ghost Master n and the Giants n, he had taken the two ns''


    legendary guardian beasts and made them his own, so the two beasts had naturally be his pets to


    control. With his current strength, it was not a big feat for him to control the two beasts.


    Rocky frowned when he saw the Skeleton Ghost King pouncing towards him. He was not afraid of how


    powerful the beast was, but once he got entangled by the beast, it would give Alston the chance to take


    advantage of his distraction and defeat him. Robin, Ken and Glutton were busy dealing with their own


    opponents, so his only choice was to summon Uriah.


    However, Rocky didn''t want to do that because Uriah''s body had been getting worse ever since it had


    been seriously injured in the battle against Patriarch Townsend. And in the past year, the defect gene in


    its body had been getting worse. Uriah''s overall condition was not favorable. He did not want to bring


    Uriah into this mess.


    Just as he was wondering what to do, Rocky sensed Uriah''s spiritual sense and knew that it wished to


    fight alongside him. After a moment''s hesitation, he opened his Magic Spiritual Space.


    Uriah sprang out of the space andnded next to him.


    "Don''t push yourself too hard," Rocky ordered, turning to look at the beast.


    Uriah raised its head and roared. Fire burst forth from the beast and it rushed ahead to fight the


    Skeleton Ghost King.


    Soon, the two beasts with the legendary guardian beast auras were entangled in battle.


    Alston grinned, thinking how desperate Rocky was that he even summoned Uriah. It was obvious to


    him that Rocky was at his wits'' end. On the other hand, he still had the legendary guardian beast of the


    Giants n, the One-eyed Orcs King.


    Without any hesitation, Alston released the One-eyed Orcs King, wondering with a sneer what Rocky


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    would summon to deal with him this time.


    Rocky was well aware that Alston was dying the fight on purpose. The longer their fightsted, the


    more disadvantageous it would be for the United Army.


    Meanwhile, their twenty thousand soldiers led by Marcia had beenpletely suppressed by Alston''s


    spiritual race army with several thousand members. Along with them, there were also arge number


    of spirit maniptors and thousands of human royal guards. Marcia and her soldiers had fallen into a


    <ppletely passive situation.

 Chapter 1388 The Huge Gap

    Chapter 1388 The Huge Gap


    So, Rocky''s evil light rose as he was about to help Marcia attack the enemies.


    But at that very moment, the sound of a phoenix suddenly rang out in the sky. Rocky immediately


    looked up and saw an ice-colored phoenix shadowing over. And on the phoenix sat two delicate


    figures.


    In an instant, the phoenix shadow fell to the ground and raised a huge wave of dust. Then, two


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    beautiful figures got down from the phoenix and approached Rocky.


    "Basil..." One of them faintly smiled as soon as she saw Rocky.


    "You came just in time!" Rocky raised his eyebrows in excitement when he saw them.


    The two beautiful figures that came were none other than Jill and Erica.


    "Our Phoenix Master n''s reinforcements will arrive anytime soon. As for the Giants n''s legendary


    guardian beast, just leave it to my Ice Phoenix Queen," Jill reassuringly said to Rocky.


    "Thank you so much." Rocky, of course, was quite happy to hear that.


    When Alston saw the sudden appearance of the Phoenix Master n and its legendary guardian


    beast, he grew a little bit more anxious. He knew that the n''s reinforcements would also appear at


    any moment. If the Phoenix Master n joined the battle, it would really have an impact on his side,


    and they might be at a disadvantage.


    But Alston''s anxiety soon faded. He thought that he just needed to defeat Rocky to force him to gather


    theplete Divine Spiritual Source, so he could get it. If that happened, the entire Wild Spirit Land


    would bepletely under his control.


    A slight dy might change the whole situation, so Alston didn''t want to waste any more time. In fact,


    he couldn''t wait to kill Rocky. If it weren''t for Wraith King Sebastian''s order to let Rocky gather the


    Moreover, he was afraid that more reinforcements woulde to support Rocky. So, in a blink of an


    eye, he turned into a phantom and approached Rocky.


    Without any sign of fear or weakness, Rocky alsounched an all-out attack against his enemy.


    With that, the two of them began a shocking battle while in midair. The Spiritual King Hall and the entire


    square werepletely enveloped by the strong aura released by them.


    And the fight between the two just now was nothingpared to their previous battles. This was on a


    whole different level. In fact, if Rocky and Alston were willing to, they could easily destroy the entire


    Pce City! It would definitely be a piece of cake for them.


    Just as the battle between Rocky and Alston was getting more and more intense, the Dragon Master


    n and Butterfly Divine n smoothly entered the Pce City. The Dragon Master n immediately


    met Shirley and Luci who were fighting against twenty thousand enemies. When they reunited, they


    immediately disintegrated the enemy.


    Meanwhile on the other side, the Butterfly Divine n went in the secret passage to save the royal


    elders, the queen and imperial preceptor of the Magic Phoenix Empire, and the others who were


    imprisoned. So, they encountered very little resistance thanks to the secret passage. Not long after,


    they sessfully arrived at the prison cells and rescued them. When they released the prisoners, the


    Butterfly Divine n carefully exined the situation to them.


    "Elders, please follow me so we can help Prince Crimson and General Marcia..." the most senior elder


    of the royal family ordered and rushed to the Spiritual King Hall with the other elders.


    Seeing this, the queen and imperial preceptor of the Magic Phoenix Empire immediately followed


    because they were both extremely worried about Erica.


    Then, the rest of them joined the Butterfly Divine n''s group and headed for the Witch Pce.


    Before the attack, Rocky had specifically instructed Cherry that they should go to the Witch Pce to


    rescue Lena after they saved the prisoners.


    Following Rocky''s orders, Cherry led her team to the Witch Pce. When they arrived, there were at


    least a hundred members of the spiritual race stationed in front of the Witch Pce.


    Without any hesitation, Cherry took the lead and directly rushed into the pce. The group of the


    Butterfly Divine n followed closely behind her, and a tough battle began. Because of their


    disadvantage in number, the spiritual race beings guarding outside the Witch Pce were all killed.


    Then, Cherry entered the Witch Pce, only to find that Lena was not there. Seeing this, Cherry


    immediately had a bad feeling and her eyes darkened.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and Alston were still fighting fiercely in the air above the square in front of the


    Spiritual King Hall. They were neck and neck when it came to their strength and capabilities. After


    Alston used his Dark King Mace, ghosts suddenly appeared and were densely packed in the air above


    the square. They were crying and screaming which made the people tremble with fear.


    But Rocky, of course, wasn''t even slightly frightened. He used the Demonic Soul Cauldron to resist the


    Dark King Mace.


    The two of them were really trying their best to fight for the final victory.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As they continued to fight, everyone felt like they were experiencing a catastrophic storm. The burst of


    bright light was like lightning and deafening sounds from the impact of their attacks were like thunder.


    The two fighters'' figures constantly intertwined in midair like lightning and fire. But after a while, the


    people could hardly see them. Those on the ground could only see two dazzling balls of light flying and


    colliding in the air, reflecting the bright sky.


    At the moment, except for some powerful human spirit maniptors, the rest of the human beings had


    stopped fighting. The whole square was filled with the attacking power of Rocky and Alston, so they


    could not even have a good foothold and had no other choice but to retreat to the outside of the


    square.


    In the square, the only people left were the several thousand spiritual race beings led by Alston, as well


    as Marcia, Alyssa, Jill, Erica, and some other powerful spirit maniptors. Alston''s people obviously


    had the upper hand. Although Marcia and Alyssa had two legendary guardian beasts to protect them,


    they were still outnumbered and was in a dangerous situation.


    If Glutton, Robin, and Ken didn''t pin down a few advanced spiritual race beings led by the Giants n''s


    patriarch, the situation would have been even more disadvantageous for Rocky''s side.


    But soon enough, the prisoners rescued by Cherry including the several royal elders at the Immortal


    Stage, the queen of Magic Phoenix Empire, and Felicia, arrived to help.


    "You''re here, Your Majesty, master..." Erica was extremely delighted to see that the two women were


    alive.


    But even with the arrival of the new helpers, it seemed that they would not be able to make it.


    Just as Marcia and the other spirit maniptors were about to be cornered by the enemies, the ground


    of the square suddenly rumbled like an earthquake. The next moment, countless woody vines suddenly


    came out on the west side of the square, destroying therge area of the ground. With that, many


    figures of the spiritual race flew out from the ground andnded on the square. There were at least a


    thousand of them.


    "Grandma..." Alyssa''s eyes narrowed as if she had sensed something. She immediately looked at the


    spiritual race that suddenly appeared and saw a dark green figure. It was none other than Evita, the


    most senior elder of the Wood n.


    And she brought reinforcements from the Wood n.


    "Ah, we finally made it." Evita looked at the chaotic situation in front of her, but she remained very calm


    as if they were not in a disadvantageous position.


    Alyssa stretched out her delicate body and flew in front of Evita in a blink of an eye.


    "I owe you an exnation regarding Woods. Let me exin it to youter after we deal with this


    situation," Evita said as she guiltily looked at Alyssa. Ever since Rocky killed Woods, Alyssa had never


    returned to the Wood n in her goal of getting revenge on Rocky. So, Evita had no chance to have a


    good talk with her.


    Alyssa just kept quiet. For her, it didn''t matter anymore. What''s done is done, so it was useless to


    investigate or me anyone anymore.


    With that, Evita led the members of the Wood n to join the battle. Because of the Wood n, the


    battle''s situation slightly changed. However, it was obvious that there was still a huge gap between the


    number of Rocky''s people and that of Alston''s.

 Chapter 1389 The Final Deadly Battle

    Chapter 1389 The Final Deadly Battle


    It didn''t take long for the Phoenix Master n''s support to arrive. Although there were about six or


    seven hundred people, with the help of the Wood n, they were able to fight against the spiritual race


    army led by Alston.


    As long as the Butterfly Divine n and the Dragon Master n arrived, it would be possible for them


    to fight against Alston''s army.


    On the other hand, Alston, who had been fighting against Rocky, saw that the Wood n and Phoenix


    Master n had arrived one after another. He realized that the Dragon Master n and Butterfly


    Divine n must being soon as well. If he continued fighting at this rate, the situation would


    be more disadvantageous for him. Of course, if he got rid of Rocky first, everything would surely


    swing in his favor.


    "Dark Ghost Body!" With a mighty shout, Alston''s face suddenly twisted into a ferocious snarl, and a


    tremendous gravitational force burst out from his body simultaneously. In an instant, a vile human-


    shaped soul shadow started to expand with him as the center. It stood against the sky and earth as the


    dark power roared wildly until, atst, it formed a horrifying and massive ghost.


    At the core of this dark power was Alston. Countless dark power formed spiritual connections, pulling


    the ghost together. Now, the ghost was a puppet that could be manipted.


    All the people watching were shocked and scared when they saw this scene!


    "Be careful. The Dark Ghost Body is the unique skill of the Wraith King Sebastian. It can instantly


    increase his original strength several times, forming a potent destructive force. However, because


    Alston has the body of a spiritual race being, he will definitely pay a hefty price for using this unique


    skill," the voice of the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast reminded Rocky abruptly.


    "It seems that I can''t hold back anymore. It''s time for me to try my best to win the final battle!" Rocky''s


    eyes narrowed as if in concentration, and then they suddenly widened as if thrown open by the power


    surging from his body. The me on his body began to change rapidly, from its initial ck shade to a


    vibrant, strange purple. The rising me shape also withdrew, turning into a thinyer of purple me


    that hovered close to his skin.


    If one could see through Rocky''s body, he would find that the purple membrane me surrounded all


    his internal organs, muscles, bones, and other parts of his body. His whole body seemed to be burning


    from within.


    "You should know that your King Realm power is not enough to recreate Divine King Belial''s strongest


    move. If you try to use it now, you must burn your own soul as a price, but doing that will erase your


    existence," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast reminded him at once.


    "So what? It doesn''t matter what will happen to me, as long as I can defeat Alston and Wraith King


    Sebastian and gather theplete Divine Spiritual Source. Even without me, as long as there is a


    beasts!" Rocky spoke sincerely as if he truly thought of himself as dispensable. In his mind, the safety


    of the world was more important than his life.


    "Anyway, you should take more care of yourself!" The Dragon-shaped Soul Beast knew that Rocky had


    made up his mind, so it didn''t say anything more.


    At the moment, Alston had a blood-thirsty look on his face, and he was enclosed within the ghost''s


    massive body. He met Rocky''s eyes with a heated re, exploding in white-hot mes. For a long time,


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    he saw Rocky as his nemesis. Rocky had taken everything that initially belonged to him, and it had


    pushed him to go astray and embark on a path of no return. For every bad thing that happened, he put


    all the me on Rocky. That was the biggest reason why he hated Rocky the most. He desperately


    wanted to tear him into pieces.


    Now, Alston had the chance to get rid of his previous shame, so how could he let go of such an


    opportunity? He wished to kill Rocky now and be the overlord of the entire Wild Spirit Land.


    In contrast, Rocky didn''t hate Alston anymore. For him, Alston was just a threat to the safety of the


    entire Wild Spirit Land, and that was why he had to kill him. At that moment, he looked serene and


    thoughtful, which was aplete contrast to Alston''s mood.


    Alston''s dark power had spread a thousand meters away, carrying with it an unearthly cold that made


    everyone shiver in their boots.


    At the same time, Rocky''s evil aura turned into a wave of still water as if he had returned to the most


    primitive state, resembling the nature of the purple me on his body. It was clear but not too


    pronounced, and a terrible purple storm hid beneath the calm.


    Rocky''s and Alston''s eyes met in the next moment, each orb mirroring the sight of each other like a


    mirror. They knew that the next blow would determine everything. It would spell the difference between


    the victor and the loser. Thus, they both needed to set everything aside and put all their strength behind


    thisst attack. Their past and resentment for each other were no longer important at that very


    moment. Most importantly, after this blow, only one person would survive, and the one who survived


    would be the final winner.


    "Ah!" Alston roared and rushed towards Rocky, his massive ghost body making Rocky look small in


    At that time, Rocky was floating in the air, motionless. There was no trace of fear or hesitation in him


    despite the daunting threat of Alston and his ghost. Instead, he looked even more determined. The


    purple me on his body suddenly strengthened, and a steady stream of power ignited from his body in


    a frenzy. However, this power wasing at the cost of burning his soul.


    All the humans and spiritual race beings present, including Glutton and Rocky''s three beasts, stopped


    fighting. They looked up at Rocky and Alston, who were about to have the final sh in the air. They all


    knew that the result of this battle between the two would also determine the fate of the entire Wild Spirit


    Land.


    "Basil, are you really going to sacrifice yourself?" Looking at Rocky, who was currently burning his soul,


    Marcia felt a pang of pain in her heart.


    Although Alyssa''s face was as cold as ice, her eyes shed with an intense light as if she, too, was


    getting worried.


    ''You must survive!'' Erica prayed in her heart.


    On the other side, Isis, Sabina, and Shirley, who were leading the army to the Spiritual King Hall''s


    square, seemed to have sensed something. They looked up at the sky above them and saw the


    massive ghost''s indistinct shape and the dazzling purple shadow.


    "Basil..." The four women seemed to understand something in that instant, and worry and fear


    immediately clouded their ssy eyes.


    Under the watchful eyes of all the humans and the spiritual race beings, the huge ghost looming over


    Alston suddenly rushed toward the seemingly insignificant Rocky like a giant tidal wave.


    In the blink of an eye, the dark light and the purple shadow exploded in midair, intertwining with each


    other and forming a surging spiritual wave. Waves of light rippled over the entire Imperial City. This


    impact had enough power to destroy the whole city. Even though they were fighting in the air, many


    buildings in the Pce City still copsed instantly under the strong impact and the seeding


    airwaves. The Pce City became nothing but a wreck. Dust soared into the sky, but it was


    immediately blown away by the airwaves. The impact and seeding airwaves shook the whole city,


    breaking the houses and destroying the city''s walls.

 Chapter 1390 The Real Test

    Chapter 1390 The Real Test


    Without a doubt, the square in front of the Spiritual King Hall suffered the most¡ªall the buildings that


    surrounded the area had turned into dust upon absorbing such immense impact. As a result, the


    humans and spiritual race beings fled for their lives and quickly sought shelter somewhere away from


    the scene. However, many of the humans were unable to bear the tremendous force, causing them to


    bleed profusely and die instantly.


    In fact, even the powerful members of the spiritual race were not able to endure the overpowering


    force. They spat mouthfuls of blood and turned pale after feeling the impact.


    Among these powerful ones were Marcia, Alyssa, the spiritual race beings of the Phoenix Master n,


    and Wood n, as well as the high-ss spiritual race beings led by the Giants n''s patriarch. It was


    without question that no one was safe from the staggering effects of this heavy blow.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, just when the Pce City was about to bepletely reduced to ruins, the intertwining


    lights began to gradually subside and vanish.


    Not long after, the two figures fell from the sky and looked like they were out of energy to carry on. Both


    of them looked unkempt due to being in the center of the explosion''s power.


    "Damn it! Damn it! Why can''t I freaking kill you? I did everything I can!" Alston scowled at Rocky with


    knitted brows.


    However, Rocky only looked at Alston coldly with a poker face.


    "I must certainly kill you!" Obviously, Alston was not satisfied with the aftermath. Nheless, as soon


    as his voice trailed off, he threw up a mouthful of blood, which dropped directly to the ground.


    On the other hand, Alston''s body started to transform severely. At that moment, his skin and flesh


    suddenly began to peel off and burst open as if he was ready to copse at any given minute.


    "As it should. That''s the price of having too much power in your hands!" Rocky eximed as the entire


    scene did not surprise him at all. And besides, he was used to it because he had experienced it before.


    Deep inside, he felt that his soul was like that of amp''s light that was constantly losing its light.


    Moreover, he felt that his soul would soon disappear from his body.


    "No. This can''t be happening! No!" Sure enough, Alston had no idea that he could not bear the power


    that Wraith King Sebastian possessed while being in his body. With that being said, the dynamic was


    that the more power he used, the faster his body would copse. And as of the moment, his body was


    on the verge of copsing because he could not take the power in his body anymore.


    Obviously, Wraith King Sebastian did not mention this matter to Alston. That was because the king


    believed that Alston was only his tentative body, and he could leave him any time he pleased.


    "Alston, it''s not toote for you to correct whatever you did wrong. If you are willing to seal Wraith King


    Sebastian with your body, then that means that you can also atone for all the crimes you have


    him in the past.


    Needless to say, Rocky did this with the intention of sealing Wraith King Sebastian again.


    "No way! I''m not doing that! Over my dead body!" Alston yelled furiously.


    "Why am I even trying? You seem like a hopeless case." Rocky gave up and kept quiet upon realizing


    that he was not changing Alston''s mind. Since he did not have much time left, he needed to do


    everything that he could to seal Wraith King Sebastian. After that, he would then have to summon the


    eight legendary beasts toplete his n. Once Holy Lord brought the Thunder Master n''s


    legendary guardian beast, he would be able to gather the other half of the Divine Spiritual Source and


    form aplete version of it.


    "Don''te near me. Not one step closer! Otherwise, Lena will die!" Alston suddenly threatened


    Rocky, asking him to take a few steps back.


    "If you dare kill me, Lena will surely die a horrible death." Alstonughed sinisterly.


    "Where the hell is Lena?" Rocky asked with narrowed eyes.


    "I have no idea," Alston replied.


    "How on earth could you not know? You very well know that Lena is innocent. In fact, you love her so


    much, don''t you? You don''t have to involve Lena in this mess," Rocky said in a pleading tone.


    "Well, that''s up to you, believe it or not. Alston mumbled.


    "Do you really think that I dare not kill you?" All of a sudden, a strong killing intent shed through


    Rocky''s eyes of fury.


    "Come on and try it. Let''s see if you have the guts," Alston answered savagely.


    Rocky didn''t mind that Alston didn''t want to tell him Where Lena was. He believed that once Alston was


    defeated, everything would be over. Next, as long as he sealed Wraith King Sebastian in Alston''s body,


    peace and prosperity would return to the entire Wild Spirit Land.


    However, at that moment, Alston burst intoughter out of the blue. In addition, his body started to


    tremble violently as if he were losing control and bing crazy.


    "I... I really don''t know. It''s him... Believe me, I have never thought ofying a finger on Lena..." As


    Alston spoke, the expression on his face changed quickly. Little by little, he became evil. He exhibited a


    shocking and bizarre aura as if the Wraith King had taken over his flesh and had been materialized into


    the world.


    "Wraith King Sebastian?" Rocky could not help but speak in a low voice as he was suddenly


    enlightened by the king''s presence. At that moment, the Alston in front of him was no longer the Alston


    that he knew. He was now facing Wraith King Sebastian, who was d in Alston''s body.


    "Man, that guy was clearly useless! To be honest, I had an amazing n! I originally wanted to use him


    to force you into a corner and then gather theplete Divine Spiritual Source. But he let me down so


    much. Well, I guess I have no other choice now but to do it myself." Wraith King Sebastian''s voice


    might have sounded a little too gloomy, but in the end, it sounded like a deafening roar. At the same


    time, dark red light constantly overflowed from his body, trying to restore Alston''s broken body.


    As a matter of fact, Wraith King Sebastian''s soul had lived in Alston''s body for such a long time that it


    had been umting strength, waiting for his true rebirth. On the other hand, his strength was now


    very close to recovery. All that was left for him to do was to get his hands on aplete Divine Spiritual


    Source so that he could fully be reborn.


    Undoubtedly, even though Wraith King Sebastian hadn''t been reborn yet, he was still remarkably


    invincible. In addition, his strength was on apletely different levelpared with Alston''s.


    With that being said, this uing fight with the king would surely serve as Rocky''s real test!


    At that time, Rocky gave a cold look at Wraith King Sebastian, who had shown unparalleled strength.


    However, Rocky''s strength had dwindled due to the fight that had just happened between him and


    Alston. Now, in order to deal with Wraith King Sebastian, he would have to use the power of the Divine


    Spiritual Source. But somehow, he was also afraid that the king would not give him the slightest chance


    to fight. In addition, something else was making him feel anxious.


    With perfect timing, the Spiritual King Hall, which had turned into ruins, suddenly began to shake


    violently. Not long after, a huge altar rose from the ruins and quickly floated into the air.


    Looking at the altar, Rocky had a glimpse of Lena tied to a thick pir with a totem.

 Chapter 1391 The Joint Attack

    Chapter 1391 The Joint Attack


    "Basil, don''t trust him..." Lena couldn''t help but shout when she saw Rocky standing in front of Wraith


    King Sebastian.


    "What did you do to Lena?" Rocky snapped as he red at Wraith King Sebastian.


    "Don''t worry. I haven''t done anything to her yet. If you agree to hand over the Divine Spiritual Source, I


    will release her. If you don''t, I will use her body." A sinister feeling showed itself in the expression of


    Wraith King Sebastian''s face and the tone of his voice.


    Rocky understood the subtle warning. If he didn''t surrender the Divine Spiritual Source, the king would


    possess Lena''s body. While he would never want any harm to befall Lena, Rocky knew that he couldn''t


    give the Divine Spiritual Source to the king.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "I''m not very patient. Hurry up!" Wraith King Sebastian said irritably. Then he waved his hand.


    Suddenly, Lena, who was tied to the thick pir, let out a scream as ck shadows wriggled on her


    delicate snow-white skin.


    "Don''t be afraid of him. His purpose for grabbing Lena is not just to threaten you. If he wants to be


    reborn, he must find a human with the Star Divine Race''s bloodline, and Lena is the only human with


    that bloodline. He won''t kill her," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast''s voice echoed in Rocky''s mind at


    once.


    "Okay. I''ll give it to you. But if you have the ability,e and get it yourself..." Rocky eximed. The


    next moment, his expression turned grim, and a ck-purple vortex rose in his palm. Instantly, a nine-


    colored divine light appeared.


    Now that Rocky had revealed the Divine Spiritual Source, Wraith King Sebastian sneered and flew


    forward at an astonishing speed. The mighty dark power he emitted shocked the surroundings.


    Rocky raised the Divine Spiritual Source in his hand and activated its power with hisst strength to


    counter the dark power. In an instant, the source emitted a dazzling nine-colored light, reflecting the


    entire sky above the square. It was a wonder, indeed!


    "Lad, do you think you can defeat me with only half of the Divine Spiritual Source?" Wraith King


    Sebastianughed wildly before he threw the Dark King Mace in his hand at Rocky. The Dark King


    Mace cut through the dark light as it hurtled toward its target. So intense was its force that it


    Rocky''s eyes turned cold as he released the power of the Divine Spiritual Source. Suddenly, the two


    forces collided mid-air, forming two light columns a hundred meters tall that soared into the sky. The


    two light columns were locked in a stalemate, enveloping Rocky and Wraith King Sebastian at the


    same time.


    The whole square of the Spiritual King Hall was once again filled with such intense power that


    everything within a thousand meters was reduced to ashes. As the spiritual waves continued to roll, the


    ground cracked, and clouds of dust billowed toward the sky. A huge gap formed on the ground, and


    soon, it appeared as though everything would copse at any time.


    All the humans and the spiritual race beings, who had retreated to the safe zone, were naturally


    stunned when they saw this scene. They couldn''t understand why Alston, who had already been


    defeated, suddenly possessed stronger and more terrible power. It was almost as if he had gained a


    new lease on life. Even then, the events they were witnessing were entirely beyond their imagination.


    "I''ll help Basil..." Marcia said determinedly before she disappeared.


    Alyssa nodded and followed suit.


    "Elder Evita, let''s join them!" Jill prompted Evita. A split secondter, the two vanished as well.


    "We have been oppressed by Alston for too long. He has used us from the very beginning! In fact,


    Alston is our real enemy, not Prince Crimson. It is time for us to avenge ourselves for the humiliation


    we have endured," the patriarch of the Giants n, who had been exploited for a long time, suddenly


    shouted.


    Soon, many spiritual race beings, spurred by the patriarch''s deration, roared their assent. Then,


    some elders of the spiritual race and spiritual masters led by the Giants n''s patriarch swarmed


    forward without hesitation.


    Meanwhile, the light columns disappeared, and Rocky was astonished to see that Wraith King


    Sebastian was unharmed.


    "Can he resist the power of the Divine Spiritual Source?" Rocky''s eyes widened in shock. He didn''t


    expect that the king could do that.


    "Lad, don''t get me wrong. It''s not that I''m strong, but that you''re too weak. The Divine Spiritual Source


    has the power to break heaven and earth. Even though it is only half now, it is still very powerful. You


    are overconfident because you control it. However, you haven''t used even one percent of its power!


    Back when I coborated with the other eleven deities, I could only disy one-tenth of theplete


    source''s power. Only the owner''s ability can determine the extent to which one can exert the source''s


    power. This is why, even though you have the source now, you won''t be able to deal with me..." Wraith


    King Sebastian cackled as he exined. It was almost as if he had read Rocky''s mind and understood


    why he was puzzled by the battle''s oue.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed. He knew that what the king had said was true. And yet, he felt that the


    situation would be different if he possessed theplete source.


    However, the Thunder Master n''s legendary guardian beast was still nowhere to be found, and Holy


    Lord had not appeared. It was therefore impossible for him to fuse with the other half of the Divine


    Spiritual Source, let alone to have theplete source.


    "Lad, you are no match for me. Hand over the source. Otherwise, that woman, you, and everyone here


    will die," Wraith King Sebastian threatened arrogantly.


    "No way!" Rocky remained resolute.


    "If you refuse my offer, you can''t me me for not giving you a chance." It was evident that Wraith King


    Sebastian had lost his patience. The next moment, he turned into a shadow and approached Rocky.


    Now that Rocky''s strength had reached its limit, he couldn''t defend against the king. His life and death


    were in the king''s hands.


    Just as Rocky''s life was threatened, a massive dragon shadow suddenly appeared in the air behind


    Rocky. It swooped down quickly like a meteor falling to the ground as it rushed toward Wraith King


    Sebastian.


    Boom!


    A huge hole a hundred meters wide was created in the ce where the colossal dragon shadow fell.


    Then, a delicate figure flew down andnded beside Rocky.


    Marcia and her guardian beast, the Holy-blood Dragon King, had arrived in time.


    A split secondter, Alyssa, Jill, and Evita alsonded next to Rocky.


    "What a group of reckless spiritual race beings! Since you want to die, I''ll fulfill your wish!" Wraith King


    Sebastian snarled as he reappeared ten meters away. Intense hatred and fury reflected in his gaze as


    he red coldly at Rocky, Marcia, and the others.


    "Alston, go to hell!" At that moment, the patriarch, the elders, and the spiritual masters of the Giants


    n rushed forward and surrounded Wraith King Sebastian. Before he could process what had


    happened, they summoned their most powerful secret skills andunched attacks at the king in


    tandem.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Suddenly, numerous spiritual lights exploded around the king, covering a radius of a thousand meters.

 Chapter 1392 The Conditions Were Met

    Chapter 1392 The Conditions Were Met


    Soon, the most powerful members of the Giants n approached Wraith King Sebastian.


    "Fuck off!" With widened eyes, Wraith King Sebastian burst out a shot of dark, ominous power. Not long


    after, they were swept away and driven a few feet away from him.


    "That''s our cue. Let''s attack!" Marcia hinted the others.


    Not long after, Marcia, Alyssa, Jill, and Evita also rushed over.


    Soon, the top masters of the spiritual race ns united and attacked Wraith King Sebastian. Despite


    not practicing her skills for a very long time, Elder Evita seemed to have impressed everyone around


    her as she disyed her strength that was close to the ninth grade of the spiritual master level.


    Although the spiritual race beings did their very best to deal with Wraith King Sebastian, they were still


    unable to match his overpowering strength.


    Not before long, the patriarch and elders of the Giants n were severely injured, while some of the


    spiritual masters rendered lifeless.


    On the other hand, Marcia, Alyssa, Evita, and the others were trapped in the intense battle. As a result,


    Evita and the others suffered severe injuries that could potentially weaken their next moves.


    Needless to say, although he was outnumbered, Wraith King Sebastian was still able to deal with the


    other warriors without breaking a single drop of sweat.


    Meanwhile, Rocky witnessed how the fight was turning out. Feeling hopeless, he clenched his fists in


    frustration because he could not do anything to help hisrades when they needed him most.


    As the fight progressed, Marcia, along with the other top elders, found it harder to suppress the king


    with each passing second. They tried with every bit of their strength to defeat the king, but it seemed


    that their efforts were not enough.


    Suddenly, a few more members of the spiritual race began to appear from all directions. Moira, Cherry,


    Ka, and three elders of the Dragon Master n swooped in to aid Marcia and the others.


    At that time, Moira had already left and met with Isis and the others. However, after seeing the


    devastating scene in the square of the Spiritual King Hall, she could not help but feel anxious about her


    sister''s situation. As a result, she came back with the three elders of the Dragon Master n to back


    up. Cherry had tried to find Lena in the Witch Pce, but she could not find a trace of her there.


    Feeling that something was not right, she rushed away with Ka to find Marcia and the others. As


    soon as they arrived the square in front of the Spiritual King Hall, they were surprised to see how


    Wraith King Sebastian was able to handle Marcia and the other top masters so easily. Without thinking


    twice, Cherry and the rest dashed to help fight against the powerful king.


    Even though Moira and Cherry chimed in and poured their efforts into helping the others defeat the


    king, nothing changed. Everything stayed the same, with Wraith King Sebastian dominating the whole


    battlefield as if he was an invincible god with unlimited source of power.


    At that moment, the chaos brought everyone to shambles that it was obvious to anyone who would win


    the fight.


    Not long after, Isis and the other powerful women arrived with the Dragon Master n''s army. Just like


    how anyone would react, they could not find the words to describe the horrific scene in front of them.


    Bryant also came to the rescue as he led the United Army to the Pce City. Upon arriving, he felt the


    same feeling of shock and fear creep through his veins.


    There, they all saw how badly the square was destroyed that it was already on the brink of copse.


    Moreover, Marcia and the others were almost unrecognizable from all the wounds that they had


    sustained on their beaten bodies. Although they were almost crippled from fighting, not one soldier


    gave up. Otherwise, all of their hopes and dreams would vanish.


    After a few moments, the sound of pping wings was heard approaching their location. Having gotten


    their attention, they looked up and saw a winged beast flying above the Pce City. At the same time,


    an old voice shouted, "Oh, my God, what''s going on?" The owner of the old voice could no longer


    picture what the Pce City used to be after seeing it destroyed into rubble. "Is my precious disciple all


    right?" mumbled the old voice.


    Soon after, the beast shadow flew over the square of the Spiritual King Hall. But when it looked down at


    the entire square, it became even more dibobted. Not knowing what was going on, it flew


    directly towards Rocky.


    "Hold on, my dear disciple, I''ming for you!" In a sh, an old figure descended from the beast


    shadow.


    Seeing this, Rocky turned around and said calmly, "You''re not yet toote."


    This old figure was none other than Sheridan.


    "I apologize for the dy. The legendary guardian beast of the Water Master n took so long to


    recover. Believe me, I wanted toe here sooner. Lucky for me, I made it here just in time. But when


    I arrived, I got confused by the scene. Please tell me what is going on. How did Alston be so


    powerful all of a sudden?" Sheridan asked with a puzzled look on his face when he witnessed how


    Wraith King Sebastian was able to defeat all the top masters of the spiritual race single-handedly.


    "Did you bring it with you?" Rocky said, squinting his eyes as if they were talking about a delicate


    matter.


    As a reply, Sheridan nodded immediately.


    "Go and find a safe ce first. It''s too dangerous here. Just remember to release it when I need it,"


    Rocky reminded.


    At that moment, Sheridan stepped back at once without hesitation.


    With all the help and persistence that the spiritual race beings showed, Wraith King Sebastian felt a


    little bit angry and annoyed. As a result, he let out a mighty roar and jumped into the air, rushing directly


    towards Rocky. The king believed that he could easily destroy anything he wanted to, let it be the whole


    Imperial City or the Holy Dragon Empire if he had the Divine Spiritual Source in his hands.


    From afar, Marcia and the others wanted to stop the king, but they had no more energy to do so after


    being severely injured.


    As Wraith King Sebastian approached him, Rocky disyed no hint of fear in his eyes. In his hand, he


    held the Divine Spiritual Source as tightly as he could and nned how he would fight the king to the


    best of his abilities.


    As that happened, Glutton and Rocky''s three beasts quickly rushed to Rocky''s side.


    Out of the blue, thunder clouds started to form high above the sky. Not long after, a thunder column


    suddenly dropped from the sky and struck down, causing loud thunderous noise and unstoppable


    trembling of the ground below it.


    After the falling thunder column had dissipated, a beast shadow that emitted a violent kind of thunder


    light emerged. It resembled a giant bull that was as big as a mountain, emitting the strong aura of a


    legendary guardian beast.


    Afternding on the ground, the thunder beast fired a beam of thunder that was so perfectly timed to


    block Wraith King Sebastian from making his way to where Rocky was.


    "The legendary guardian beast of the Thunder Master n?" Wraith King Sebastian suddenly stopped


    in his tracks. That was because once such a legendary guardian beast appeared, it meant that all the


    nine legendary guardian beasts had emerged.


    Upon seeing this massive beast, Glutton and Rocky''s other three beasts all surrounded Rocky to


    protect him.


    "Now, the only one missing is the legendary guardian beast of the Water Master n." Rocky''s eyes


    flickered, but when he saw that Wraith King Sebastian didn''t move, he began to suspect that the king


    might be waiting for something.


    ''Is he waiting for me to integrate theplete Divine Spiritual Source?'' Rocky thought to himself.


    Unfortunately, he was right. Wraith King Sebastian instantly changed his mind as soon as he saw the


    legendary guardian beast of the Thunder Master n appear before him because that meant the


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    conditions for gathering the other half of the Divine Spiritual Source were already met. Thus, Rocky


    could gather the other half of the source any time he wanted to. Once that happened, he could finally


    integrate theplete source.


    Rocky got a little bit worried when he realized what the king might actually do. In fact, he was afraid


    that if he fused theplete source, he might not be able to defeat the king. However, he was the only


    one who had the power to send the king to his grave. Moreover, with that great power came a hefty and


    painful price.


    "What are you waiting for? All the nine legendary guardian beasts should be here by now!" At that


    moment, Wraith King Sebastian had already known that Rocky would definitely take this opportunity to


    gather the other half of the source. Therefore, he used this opportunity to stop his attacks and wait.

 Chapter 1393 Ask The Others To Leave

    Chapter 1393 Ask The Others To Leave


    "Do you really think I don''t know what you¡¯re thinking? You want to use me so you can get theplete


    Divine Spiritual Source. Well, you''d better stop dreaming!" Rocky sneered at Wraith King Sebastian.


    "If you really want to kill me, you have no choice but to use theplete Divine Spiritual Source.


    Otherwise, you will have no chance at all. You see, there¡¯s no other end to this besides you handing


    over the Divine Spiritual Source to me..." Wraith King Sebastian was sure that Rocky would gather the


    other half of the Divine Spiritual Source and integrate it into aplete one.


    "If you are still nning to threaten me with Lena''s life, I advise you to do otherwise. I know that Lena is


    useful to you!" Rocky fearlessly said.


    "I¡¯m not that desperate to use her to threaten you. However, I will slowly and mercilessly torture and kill


    all the people here until you are willing to integrate theplete Divine Spiritual Source." The king


    evilly sneered, and then suddenly disappeared from where he stood.


    The next thing they heard was a deafening scream. It came from an injured advanced spiritual master


    who suddenly spurted blood all over his body. A momentter, he dropped dead on the ground. Then,


    Wraith King Sebastian appeared again out of nowhere.


    Despite the sudden death of an innocent person, Rocky still had a cold and indifferent expression on


    his face.


    "Did you see that? Do you want me to continue my killing spree? Hmm, let me see. It seems that those


    two women have special feelings for you. If I do something to them, maybe..." Wraith King Sebastian


    then fixed his eyes on Marcia and Alyssa because he had long known that the two women were


    especially important to Rocky. He had just given a demonstration of what he would do after Rocky


    didn''t agree to his terms. If Rocky were still unwilling to give in, one of the two women would definitely


    be killed.


    Rocky''s eyes turned cold when he heard that because he believed that the king would do as he said.


    The only possible way to deal with the king now was toplete the Divine Spiritual Source.


    So, without any hesitation, Rocky immediately took off the Oracle Jade hanging around his neck. The


    Dragon-shaped Soul Beast had told him that the Oracle Jade was the key to using the power of the


    nine legendary guardian beasts to integrate the Divine Spiritual Source.


    As soon as the king saw Rocky take off the Oracle Jade, he smirked.


    "Tell me, what should I do now?" Rocky asked for the guidance of the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast at


    once.


    "You can use the Oracle Jade to extract all the power from the bodies of the nine legendary guardian


    beasts. However, you don''t have the power to gather that now. So, I will use myst power to gather


    them; after that I will disappear. So, it''s going to be only up to you as to how you will use theplete


    Divine Spiritual Source to deal with Wraith King Sebastian," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast seriously


    said.


    Rocky understood and nodded at that. Then he immediately rose into the air. At the same time, the


    Oracle Jade in his hand lit up.


    With that, the Holy-blood Dragon King and the rest of the legendary guardian beasts glowed with


    brilliant light.


    Seeing this, Sheridan immediately opened his Magic Spiritual Space. When he opened the space, he


    saw a huge tentacle-like beast slowly crawling out of it. Then, the beast''s body also began to glow with


    unusual light.


    Meanwhile, Cherry resolutely released the newly reincarnated Nether Butterfly Queen. Then Harriet,


    who was among the Dragon Master n''s members, also summoned the Snow Master n''s


    legendary guardian beast. Although she was a little reluctant, she knew that it was finally time for her to


    repay Rocky''s kindness.


    Suddenly, the nine legendary guardian beasts, who were shining with brilliant light, flew into the air and


    reunited with Rocky as if they were led by some force.


    With the nine beasts surrounding him, Rocky''s eyes narrowed slightly. Then, he released the Oracle


    Jade in his hand, and it turned into a dazzling white light, which instantly illuminated the dim heaven


    and earth as if it was daytime.


    Immediately after that, a spiritual beam was shot out from the bodies of the nine beasts. The spiritual


    beams all gathered under the Oracle Jade. Meanwhile, the light of the Oracle Jade also shone. In an


    instant, the light scattered and shrouded the whole area. The sky above the Imperial City was


    After a long time, the light gradually dissipated, leaving only a faint radiance. Almost at the same time,


    a figure appeared. Between the figure''s hands was a light ball which was like a condensed picture of


    the universe that constantly shed and emitted an indescribable aura. This aura instantly filled the


    entire Imperial City, and it was still spreading amazingly!


    Then, the nine legendary guardian beasts all disappeared.


    "Ha-ha... The Divine Spiritual Source is now finally one." Wraith King Sebastian was excited to see that


    the source was whole again. He had been waiting for this opportunity for a long time.


    Meanwhile, Rocky slowly fell from the air while still holding theplete source.


    "Give me the source at once," Wraith King Sebastian coldly demanded. He finally revealed his most


    ferocious nature, and his frightening eyes were totally fixed on Rocky.


    "Do you really think I will do that?" Rocky calmly replied.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Do you want me to kill all the people here? If I kill them, it will be on your hands," Wraith King


    Sebastian menacingly replied to Rocky.


    "We''re going to die even if he gives it to you. Since we''re going to die anyway, we''d rather try our very


    best to stop you," Marcia shouted in a cold voice. Her loud voice instantly spread the entire area.


    Soon, the earth and the sky violently shook in all directions.


    "Damn it! Fine, is that what you want? I''ll teach you a lesson then," Wraith King Sebastian sneered at


    Marcia and immediately rushed towards her.


    However, a figure suddenly stopped in front of the king.


    "Lad, can you still hold on for a little longer?" A yful voice sounded. It was Glutton who directly


    blocked the king.


    "Do whatever you want!" Rocky shouted with an evil smile.


    With that, Glutton burst intoughter as its body grew bigger and bigger. Its demonic aura which was as


    powerful as copsing mountains and rushing tsunamis instantly filled their surroundings. After all,


    Glutton was also one of the most powerful existences besides the king and Rocky.


    After returning to its original form, Glutton immediatelyunched an overwhelming attack on the king.


    Now, it was no longer what it used to be. It was remarkably close to regaining its original strength, so it


    was strong enough to fight against the king. Back then, even the Divine King Belial had tried his best to


    seal Glutton. So, for Wraith King Sebastian, Glutton was definitely a tough opponent.


    When Glutton was blocking the king, Rocky immediately appeared beside Marcia and Alyssa. Then he


    seriously said, "Take everyone away and go as far as possible from here."


    After hearing Rocky''s orders, Marcia and Alyssa immediately knew what Rocky was nning to do.


    "No, we won''t leave. You need our power," Marcia and Alyssa firmly said together.


    Hearing that, Rocky lightly shook his head and smiled. He had already expected that they would refuse


    to leave him.


    "Alright, do as you wish. But ask the others to leave right now." Rocky nodded at them.


    This time, Marcia and Alyssa nodded and quickly left to carry out his order.

 Chapter 1394 Their Last Hope

    Chapter 1394 Their Last Hope


    Not long after, all the humans and the spiritual race beings retreated to safety. All of them tried their


    best to flee out of the Imperial City, leaving only Marcia, Alyssa, with Rocky and his three beasts in the


    Pce City.


    "Perhaps we can deal with Wraith King Sebastian using the power of the Dragon Sarira and the


    Heavenly Ice Soul. I hope that''s powerful enough," Marcia wished as she locked eyes with Rocky.


    He returned the gaze and then looked at Alyssa as if he were asking for her approval. Immediately, the


    two women nodded. At that moment, words were not needed for them toe up with a unanimous


    decision given the situation.


    Once more, the three of them would be fighting side by side, supporting one another. At the same time,


    they knew deep in their hearts that the fate of the Wild Spirit Land now rested on their hands.


    At the same time, as they flew into the skies above, Marcia and Alyssa ced their hands on the


    Divine Spiritual Source. With widened eyes, they immediately felt in their veins the surging power that


    was more than enough to tear down heaven and earth.


    Afterwards, both Marcia and Alyssa activated the power of the Dragon Sarira and the Heavenly Ice


    Soul synchronously. While this happened, Rocky burned hisst and final soul.


    As soon as they sessfully infused their power into the source, they were met with an explosion,


    which then expanded around them. In a sh, this explosion projected a light shadow, much like that of


    a star in the universe. Itpletely engulfed the three of them as if they had be oneplete


    unit.


    Seeing how the three worked hand in hand to activate the power of the source, Wraith King Sebastian


    was furious as his face darkened. He gave out a condescending smirk and said, "Putting in a lot of


    effort to defeat me, I see. But that''s just useless. You will never defeat me, pitiful beings." Needless to


    say, he never wanted to give Rocky and hisrades the slightest chance to even fight back against


    him. As a result, he immediately raised his Dark King Mace and released surging dark power. After


    trapping Glutton, he rushed towards the trio at lightning speed.


    However, the trio had not yet fully harnessed the power of the source to its maximum, so there was no


    avenue for them to stop the wrath king from approaching them.


    Just at such a critical moment, something unexpected happened. High above in the air, a beast


    shadow with a human-shaped beast shadow mounted on its back was making their way towards the


    trio.


    Rocky looked closely and saw the two beasts were Robin and Ken.


    Robin let out a deafening roar of anger. Without apprehension, it pounced on Wraith King Sebastian in


    full force.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The minute the king saw that Robin was about to pounce on him, he waved his Dark King Mace. A


    massive cloud of dark power struck down, forcefully crashing with Robin. Despite Robin''s unbelievable


    strength, it was still unable to endure the intense direct blow from the king. As a result, Robin


    immediately let out a roar of pain and agony, with his face twisted in such excruciating pain. Despite the


    sharp pain, it continued to rush towards the king with great and unparalleled momentum. This disy


    of loyalty and strength shocked the king. He never thought that a beast could be such a faithful


    creature that it was ready to die to protect its master. On the other hand, Robin caught him off guard


    and took this opportunity to pounce on him, reducing the king''s speed as he dashed towards the trio.


    Without a doubt, the king was infuriated as soon as it saw Robin blocking his way. As retaliation, he


    immediately shot out a ball of dark force from his body, directly repelling Robin away. After that, he


    casually pointed at Robin, and a beam of light pierced through its body, leaving a big hole. In a sh,


    Robin fell on the ground. A loud thud was heard, and clouds of dust were lifted up all over the sky.


    Blood came flowing out of its body, and it never got up again.


    Unfortunately, Ken witnessed how Robin endured immense pain before its death. As a result, Ken


    immediately raised its head and let out a loud cry. The crystal deer horns above its head lit up all of a


    sudden, illuminating the surroundings with its multicolored feat. Moreover, there was a wave of distinct


    strong spiritual power that flowed between its horns like electricity. Without thinking twice, it swooped


    down and headed towards Wraith King Sebastian at full speed.


    On the other hand, the king raised his hand andunched a shock wave formed by the dark power,


    hitting Ken directly. But before it could be struck by the force, Ken''s figure vanished, avoiding the blow.


    Yet, it reappeared in front of the king almost in the blink of an eye.


    In a split second, Ken''s crystal deer horns lit up, shooting a strong, colorful beam, lighting up the entire


    area around them. Not long after, a violent spiritual explosion that was aimed at Ken rocked the


    atmosphere. At that time, the explosion was so severe that it covered an area within a hundred meters.


    As loyal as it could be, this was Ken''s suicide method so that it could block the king from reaching its


    master and hisrades


    Even so, the king still got out of Ken''s colorful light, safe and sound. Ken was badly hurt and fell to the


    ground.


    The trio''s eyes all welled up. They could not find the words to thank the two beasts for sacrificing


    themselves just so the trio could buy themselves some more time. It was very difficult for them to see


    this, especially for Rocky, who could not do anything but watch his loyal beasts die in front of him.


    At that moment, the trio was still releasing the power of the Divine Spiritual Source, because they had


    to release enough power to kill Wraith King Sebastian in one go.


    Of course, the king came to realize what the trio was about to do so he made sure to hurry up and stop


    whatever their n.


    However, just when the king was about to stop the trio, a strapping figure emerged from out of the blue


    and stood in front of the king, preventing him from reaching the trio.


    The trio was not expecting any help from anyone at that moment. That was why all of them were


    beyond shocked to see that Bryant was there to help them out.


    "Prince Crimson, please take care of Shirley for me," Bryant said with firm resolution. As soon as his


    voice trailed off, he narrowed his eyes as he prepared himself to fight against the king without


    hesitation.


    Sure enough, everyone regarded Bryant as one of the best human spirit maniptors, but in front of


    the king, he appeared to be as fragile as a slim twig. The king moved thrice in a swift manner, and


    Bryant already suffered injuries to his mouth. He was spitting a mouthful of blood from the attack.


    Despite all the injuries, he didn''t move a step to escape.


    "You are nothing but an annoying old man!" Wraith King Sebastian snorted coldly as he let out the dark


    power again. Only this time, it was more than a sure hit because Bryant would certainly not be able to


    dodge this.


    The mass of dark power drew closer and closer to Bryant. But just when he was about to be hit,


    another figure sped towards him at an incredible speed, dragging Bryant out of harm''s way.


    "Do you really want to die, Bryant?" an old voice eximed.


    "Ba... Bart..." Bryant was surprised that he was still in one piece. He opened his eyes to see the person


    he would thank for saving his life.


    Breathing heavily from the rush, Bryant saw Bart catching his breath from saving him just in the nick of


    time.


    "Save your breath. It''s not the time to talk about the good old days. I don''t know where hees from


    and why he has such a powerful force. All I know is that we won''t be his match even if we join forces.


    But if there''s anything I believe in, it''s that brat over there. I put my faith in him..." Bart remarked as he


    looked at the trio, specifically Rocky, who was releasing the power of the Divine Spiritual Source.


    "So do we..." a voice from an elder resounded. At that very moment, several elders of the royal family


    also appeared one after the other.


    "Count us in!" Soon, several women led by Isis, Sheridan, Elvis, and other powerful human spirit


    maniptors also emerged and showed their heartfelt support.


    "Hey, don''t forget us!" On the other corner, the queen of the Magic Phoenix Empire, Felicia, and Erica


    also voiced out their support as they flew over atop Glint Phoenix.


    In a matter of moments, more support came pouring in from all directions. A group of spiritual race


    beings, Jill, Elder Evita, Cherry, Ka and so on also appeared and surrounded the trio as if they were


    going to fight to the death in full force. At that moment, they believed that the trio was theirst hope, so


    they would never let them fight alone.

 Chapter 1395 An Abrupt Appearance

    Chapter 1395 An Abrupt Appearance


    "You idiots! I''ll destroy you all! By the time I''m done, none of you will be alive!" Wraith King Sebastian


    screamed like a madman as he witnessed the sea of people rushing towards Rocky to help him.


    Soon after, the king morphed into a ghost-like shadow. Whatever was in his way was killed instantly. It


    was a merciless ughter.


    But even then, no one took a step back. They all stood their ground to block the king.


    The trio¡ªRocky, Marcia, and Alyssa¡ªsighed with gratitude when they witnessed the scene.


    Not long after, the deaths and injuries rose. It appeared the mad king''s deadly, god-like descent upon


    them was unstoppable.


    The Divine Spiritual Source that enveloped the trio suddenly surged. It looked as though it was near its


    limit and could soon be used by the three to their advantage.


    "Everybody, run!" Rocky shouted.


    "Let''s go!" Bartmanded and quickly rushed away with Bryant, thetter seriously injured.


    The spiritual race beings grabbed Isis and the other humans as fast as they could before disappearing


    in the blink of an eye.


    Only the trio was left. The violent king immediatelyunched his first attack which was strong, dark and


    began to rush towards the three at an inhumane speed. Meanwhile, the Divine Spiritual Source''s power


    was moments away from reaching its peak.


    But it appeared the source wouldn''t make it in time as the Wraith King Sebastian''s powerful attack


    inched closer with each second. Without warning, a fire shadow appeared in front of the trio. Although it


    looked hurt, it did its best to defend them without hesitation.


    It was Uriah!


    Almost the same instant, the king''s attack struck its body.


    "Uriah! No!" Rocky was furious upon seeing the Dark King Mace''s power pierce through Uriah.


    Uriah let out a deafening howl. The me that once surged around its body gradually dimmed, like a


    candle''s me about to go out. In the end, its body sumbed to the attack and dissipated into ashes.


    Because Rocky failed to repair Uriah''s defective gene in time, its life expectancy was cut short. The


    beast struggled during its previous battle. Despite this, it wanted to fight side by side with Rocky.


    Although he knew that Uriah would be gone sooner orter, Rocky had managed to form a deep


    connection with the beast. Seeing it die and disappear into thin air in front of him felt like a hot, sharp


    knife had been rammed through his chest and pierced his heart.


    Robin. Ken. Uriah. They were all gone now. The great loss of life left Rocky at a loss for words. He


    found it hard to endure the shattering blow.


    "Wraith King Sebastian!" Rocky called out, eyes furious with rage. As he rushed towards the king


    alone, the Divine Spiritual Source had just reached its maximum power.


    Meanwhile, Marcia and Alyssanded on the ground. They appeared to be exhausted and losing


    strength.


    The king cackled maniacally as Rocky hurried towards him with the source. He thought that there was


    no way a man like him could evere close to his power. He wouldn''t allow himself to be defeated so


    easily.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Then, the king suddenly raised his Dark King Mace high above his head. An ominous column of dark


    power soared from it and into the sky where it began to spread quickly. Everything within a few


    thousand meters was shrouded by it. The earth and sky shook as the king''s power source was nearly


    filled.


    The two forces collided with each other loudly and violently in the blink of an eye. The ground trembled


    violently before copsing in on itself. The entirety of the once glorious Pce City had now been


    reduced to ruins.


    The sky above Imperial City burst into blinding light like that of the zing sun which then enveloped


    the entire city. Countless buildings toppled and turned into rubble. It looked as though the city had


    Thousands of flowers withered; the water dried up; mountains crumbled, and creatures disappeared


    within ten thousand meters from where the forces collided. It looked as if the once bountiful earth and


    all its resources were gone.


    Suddenly a dazzling, gold light as bright as a star appeared. It continued to grow until itpletely


    enveloped both the Pce City and the Imperial City. The creatures that disappeared earlier had now


    returned.


    Everything was at peace once more, as if the earlier disaster had never urred.


    At the center of the Pce City, which waspletely razed to the ground, two figures faced each


    other.


    Beneath the dust, countless figures crawled out in all directions. They were lucky enough to have


    survived the aftermath of the impact from earlier.


    Marcia and Alyssa were safe and sound in the golden light too and weren''t far away from Rocky. It was


    Lena who protected them. Earlier, she was tied to the altar but due to the impact, the altar was


    damaged and she managed to break free.


    One of the two figures that stood in the center of the Pce City moved slightly before half kneeling to


    the ground.


    "Basil¡­" Terrified, the three women began to rush towards him.


    But then, the figure in front of Rocky suddenly copsed. The expression on his face was full of


    resentment.


    "Fortunately, you haven''t fully regenerated yet. No matter how strong you get, you''ll never be fully


    reborn without your real body!" Rocky gazed at the Wraith King Sebastian who stilly on the ground in


    front of him.


    "So what? I''m immortal. There''s nothing you can do to stop me!" the king sneered.


    "Maybe. But I''ll certainly seal you!" As Rocky spoke and walked towards the king, he was trembling. He


    looked like he was having difficulty standing upright. In fact, he was suffering from a splitting headache


    that slowly began to push him to the brink of unconsciousness. His memories soon became foggy. He


    needed to restrain the daft king with the Divine Spiritual Source as soon as possible.


    Just as Rocky was about to detain him on the spot, he suddenly felt a powerful chill fall from the sky. It


    quickly held him in its icy grip.


    Once he came back to his senses, Rocky found himself immobilized. He had released his power


    source earlier once and now it reached its limit. Therefore, he was unable to break free of the frost''s


    grasp.


    Marcia and the other two women could sense that something was wrong. Before they could take


    action, however, an icy and delicate figure abruptly appeared.


    "The Ice Queen¡­" Rocky recognized the figure the moment heid eyes on her. He never expected


    her to appear at that time.

 Chapter 1396 Ice Queens Demand

    Chapter 1396 Ice Queen''s Demand


    "You''re finally here. I''ve waited for you for a long time, Ice Queen. Bring the Divine King Belial back to


    life as soon as possible. Only until then will he be truly yours..." Wraith King Sebastian said in a somber


    and deep voice.


    "I can''t thank you enough for this, Sebastian. I wouldn''t have had the chance to control him if it weren''t


    for you," Ice Queen said as she expressed her profound appreciation. After her voice trailed off, she


    turned around and locked her eyes at Wraith King Sebastian.


    "What do you mean by that, Ice Queen?" As soon as Rocky heard their conversation, he immediately


    sensed that the two had clearly been keeping a secret.


    "Remember your promise?" the Ice Queen questioned in response.


    At that moment, Rocky''s eyes narrowed. Of course, he remembered that. If he didn''t, then surely,


    Alyssa''s life would be ended by the Ice Queen.


    "It''s time to fulfill your promise. I will use your flesh to resurrect Belial into this world." The Ice Queen


    went straight to the point.


    Rocky was a little bit surprised to hear the Ice Queen''s thoughts. In fact, never had he expected that


    she only saved Alyssa so that she could use his body to bring the Divine King Belial back to life.


    "Then I assume that Apollyon didn''t tell you. Belial is not really dead. In fact, a wisp of his spiritual soul


    remains but is currently sealed somewhere secret. I think that he also wants to be reborn one day..."


    the Ice Queen remarked and revealed another shocking fact.


    Having heard this for the first time, Rocky was taken aback. In fact, not once had the Dragon-shaped


    Soul Beast ever mentioned this to him.


    "Why didn''t you take my body before? Why do you have to wait until now?" Rocky asked as he wanted


    to know the truth.


    "You are Belial''s reincarnation. You have to be willing to sacrifice your body. Otherwise, Belial''s spiritual


    soul would not merge with your body," answered the queen monotonously.


    "With that being said, it would be useless for me to force you to do this." Upon hearing the very specific


    condition, Rocky could not help but sneer.


    "So, will you be unwilling to do this? Take a look at her. Don''t you want to keep her alive? Without the


    Heavenly Ice Soul, she would be nothing but a lifeless and cold corpse..." At that moment, the queen


    seemed to have hit Rocky''s weak spot as she used Alyssa to change his mind.


    "Basil, don''t listen to her. Leave me alone." Alyssa had already known why she was resurrected, but


    she didn''t know that Rocky was the one who helped her. That was why upon learning the entire truth,


    she wouldn''t let Rocky sacrifice himself for her.


    Meanwhile, Rocky nced at Alyssa and then looked at the queen. His brows were knitted closely out


    of confusion as he tried to make sense of what he was hearing. Undoubtedly, he wanted to say no,


    because it was obvious that the queen and Wraith King Sebastian were brewing something up.


    Moreover, he thought that maybe the revival of the Divine King Belial was just an excuse. On the other


    hand, if he didn''t agree to what the Ice Queen was asking of him, then Alyssa would definitely die.


    "I need you to decide now. I don''t have much patience," the queen demanded with a cold and cunning


    look in her eyes.


    "I will never let you seed, no matter what you are nning," Alyssa snapped as she suddenly


    ced her hand on her chest. Soon after, she released the Heavenly Ice Soul from her body gradually.


    Immediately, her face began to twist in excruciating pain. Since the Heavenly Ice Soul was integrated


    with her, she felt as if her skin was being peeled from her bones, forcefully separating the Heavenly Ice


    Soul from her body.


    But, Alyssa didn''t think twice about what she was doing. With firm resolution, she would rather sacrifice


    herself than let Rocky make any more sacrifices for her.


    "Marcia, please stop her!" Seeing this horrifying scene, Rocky called out to Marcia right away for help.


    "Stay where you are. Don''te near me," Alyssa yelled at Marcia.


    At that moment, Marcia was in a great dilemma. She knew that once she made a choice, either Rocky


    or Alyssa would die.


    "Ice Queen... I promise you," Rocky unwillingly said to the queen with his cold eyes.


    "Smart choice." In the blink of an eye, Ice Queen appeared beside Alyssa with a gentle smile curled on


    her lips. Then, she said in a low voice, "My child,e here. You must rest!" Soon after, she waved her


    sleeve, and Alyssa''s entire body froze and fell to the ground like a corpse.


    Afterwards, the Ice Queen returned to Rocky and looked at the Divine Spiritual Source that he was


    holding and said, "In a while, I will release Belial''s spiritual soul. When the timees, you will need to


    release the power of the Divine Spiritual Source and lead the spiritual soul into your body. After the


    spiritual soulpletely takes over your flesh body, your soul will disappearpletely. I assure you,


    you won''t feel any pain during the process."


    Rocky took a cold look at the queen and then at the ferocious Wraith King Sebastian. Then he said,


    "But that''s not all. I still have another condition!"


    "Sure, name it. I will satisfy you for as long as I can," the Ice Queen said generously.


    "I want you to kill him." Rocky said coldly as he red at Wraith King Sebastian.


    "Is that all? Sure, I will. But not now. However, I can promise you that I won''t let him hurt anyone


    again," the Ice Queen said firmly.


    "What are you trying to say, Ice Queen?" Wraith King Sebastian''s face darkened immediately.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you. I have made a deal with Holy Lord. He told me that he will no longer interfere


    with my rtionship with Belial as long as I give you to him," Ice Queen said and smiled slyly.


    "How dare you betray me, you bitch!" Wraith King Sebastian cursed violently.


    After agreeing to Rocky''s condition, the Ice Queen then said with a sweet smile, "Are you satisfied


    now? Let''s begin. We don''t have much time!"


    But right at that moment, Marcia finally took hasty action. After all, she would never forgive herself if


    she let the queen do anything to Rocky. That was why before Rocky could even move, she stood in


    front of him as if trying to block and protect him at the same time.


    When the queen saw Marcia appear, her cold eyes narrowed. She looked at Marcia and asked, "Oh,


    please. I don''t mind giving you a ride to hell if you really want to die."


    "I will never let you hurt Basil. Over my dead body..." Marcia said in a determined voice.


    "No, Marcia. Go away!" Rocky snapped, and his face darkened in anger. He knew that once the queen


    attacked, she would never show mercy.


    "No, I won''t leave." Marcia stood her ground. She would rather die than let the queen get close to


    Rocky.


    "Wow, this is so touching to see. I think I can see myself in you. Unfortunately, darling, it is not up to


    you to decide. So, go away before I tear you to shreds!" the Ice Queen snarled. Meanwhile, the


    queen''s pretty face suddenly became violent like that of a resentful woman. Soon after, she waved her


    sleeve, and a strong ice force shot out, directly rushing towards Marcia.


    As her defense, Marcia waved the forceful Flood Dragon Halberd to resist with all her might. Despite


    this attempt, she was unable to block the attack due to its immense strength. Moreover, she had just


    used all her strength to activate the Divine Spiritual Source. That was why not long after, she was


    directly hit by the ice force, causing her to fly more than ten meters away and drop to the ground.


    "Marcia! No!" Rocky couldn''t help but call out in fear of losing her. Then he red at the queen.


    "Do you feel sorry for her? Believe me, I didn''t mean to do it. It''s just that I find this woman a little too


    annoying," the Ice Queen said innocently.


    However, just as they were talking, Marcia stood up from the ground with great difficulty. The blow from


    the attack really did a number on her, giving her several serious injuries and bruising up her internal


    organs. In fact, an ordinary spiritual being would have never withstood the power that she had just


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    absorbed from the Ice Queen.

 Chapter 1397 Wraith King Sebastians Plot

    Chapter 1397 Wraith King Sebastian''s Plot


    Nevertheless, the power of the Dragon Sarira within Marcia was unfathomable. Of course, this was


    also due to her steely determination to save Rocky.


    Marcia quickly morphed into a shadow as red as the twilight that painted the sky before rushing


    towards the Ice Queen again.


    A cold, murderous look was stered on the Ice Queen''s face. She looked ready to kill.


    "Marcia, don''te any closer!" Rocky screamed. He knew the queen would be able to ughter


    Marcia with a single blow.


    But Marcia turned a deaf ear toward him and continued heading for the queen without hesitation.


    "Is it death you desire? I''ll be sure to grant it!" The queen didn''t intend on holding out any longer. As the


    ice radiance around her surged, the surroundings were immediately filled with overwhelming power that


    felt strong enough to topple mountains.


    Then, a cloud of ice must rose from the queen''s jade-like palm. It flew towards Marcia in the blink of an


    eye.


    Without dodging, Marcia pushed the Dragon Sarira to its limit. Relentless determination swam in her


    eyes.


    Even though the queen didn''t make any other move or noise, the ice mist cloud soon collided with


    Marcia''s attack.


    What followed was a loud rumble that resonated throughout thend. After the collision, the ice mist''s


    range expanded to hundreds of meters and immediately condensed. Within it, an ice sculpture posed


    like a runner rushing towards the finish line stood. It was Marcia.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Marcia!" Rocky called out as his eyes widened with terror at the sight.


    "Now no one will get in our way. Don''t worry. She isn''t dead. A warrior as powerful as her should still be


    alive. However, I can''t guarantee that if you dy the n. If you cooperate, well, she might live.


    Emphasis on the might," the Ice Queen said coldly.


    "Alright. Let''s get this over with!" Rocky agreed without a second thought. Marcia''s and Alyssa''s lives


    were in danger. All his chips were down. He was already satisfied with defeating the Wraith King


    Sebastian and preventing the spiritual race, humans, and the Wild Spirit Land from falling into despair.


    However, the Wild Spirit Land was still in danger even before the cmity beasts were executed. But


    because the Divine Spiritual Source had been integrated, Holy Lord would be able to use it to save the


    Wild Spirit Land without Rocky''s help. In that case, his mission wasplete. With his time to leave


    getting closer, Rocky naturally was willing to sacrifice his life for Marcia and Alyssa.


    The Ice Queen quickly sped both her hands in front of her chest and began muttering something.


    The next moment, on the earth beneath her feet, numerous runes like the shapes of flying dragons and


    soaring phoenixes morphed and intertwined with each other as they danced through the sky. Soon,


    they formed a pattern like an array.


    "The star god has defied the heavens. The spiritual soul shall now return to its rightful ce!" the


    queen loudly proimed. Instantly, the ice radiance surrounding her bloomed like a glowing ice flower.


    The once dark clouds now turned into night. All the stars scattered across the sky gathered and


    entwined to form a blinding light that hovered in the sky.


    Soon, a column of light shrouded in a celestial neb fell from the sky and into the ice radiance


    surrounding the queen. The runes within the array now came to life as the light surrounding them grew


    brighter and more powerful.


    The survivors of the human race and the spiritual race were startled by the scene.


    As the light column enveloped the entirety of the ice array, the Ice Queen retrieved a jade bottle from


    her pocket. As soon as she removed its lid, a wispy spiritual soul slowly flew out and began to take


    shape. Although its features and outline were still blurry, Rocky recognized who it was immediately¡ª


    the Divine King Belial.


    The queen''s eyes were filled with hope when she saw the king''s spiritual soul. She then turned to


    Rocky and said, "Do what you must!"


    Taking a deep breath, Rocky diverted his gaze towards Divine King Belial''s spiritual soul. He reached


    out a hand to summon the spiritual power which allowed him to channel the king''s spiritual soul into his


    body. The next moment, it ovepped his body.


    "Unleash the Divine Spiritual Source''s true power. Your flesh and Belial''s spiritual soul can then merge


    into one and fully revive him," she eagerly instructed. She now felt certain that her reunion with the man


    she loved was close.


    Upon hearing her words, Rocky infused what remained of his power into the source. This caused it to


    emit a strong, bright light. He sensed his consciousness gradually slipping away. However, various


    memories began to fill his mind too, not his memories but Divine King Belial''s.


    "Belial. My beloved Belial. Come back to me. Come back!" The Ice Queen fervently raised her hands


    towards the sky in prayer.


    Just as the union of Rocky''s body with Belial''s soul waspleted, the Ice Queen suddenly felt


    something stab her from behind. As she looked down, she realized the Dark King Mace had pierced


    through her flesh.


    "Stupid woman! Did you honestly think I had exhausted all of my power? Haha! That was exactly what I


    was waiting for. I have something to tell you. From the beginning, I had already chosen a body for my


    rebirth, which is Basil, Belial''s reincarnation. Once I learned you were going to bring him back to life, I


    knew I could use you for achieving my rebirth." Wraith King Sebastian, who had been sitting on the


    ground previously, stood up. With the proud and energetic look on his face, there was no sign of his


    gloom from his earlier defeat.


    The king had nned everything from the very start. The moment Rocky released his soul, he had


    known that Rocky''s body would be the most suitable vessel for his own rebirth. It was also why he


    made a deal with Alston to gain a small amount of power in exchange for his body. In fact, Alston had


    just served as the vessel for Wraith King Sebastian to garner more power. All his arduous waiting had


    led to this moment.


    The king now possessed enough power to transfer his soul into Rocky''s body and return to life through


    the Divine Spiritual Source.


    It was safe to say that Alston and the Ice Queen were merely pawns and Wraith King Sebastian was


    the hand that moved them. His n was finally falling into ce.


    The time was ripe. The king no longer needed to hide. Once he got rid of the Ice Queen, the benefits


    he would reap would be even sweeter.

 Chapter 1398 The Mission

    Chapter 1398 The Mission


    "Ha-ha! I''m unstoppable!" Wraith King Sebastianughed wildly. Not long after, his eyes fell on Rocky,


    who was about to merge with Divine King Belial''s spiritual soul at that time. Without a doubt, he would


    do whatever it took to stop the Divine King Belial froming back to life.


    "You are mine!" Wraith King Sebastian dered while rushing into the ice array. Soon after, a ghost


    came out of Alston''s body and flew towards Rocky with an invincible momentum.


    Meanwhile, Alston''s body immediately converted into ash the moment Wraith King Sebastian''s soul left


    his body. Frankly, he should have perished a long time ago if it weren''t for Wraith King Sebastian''s


    power. And now that the king had abandoned his body, this was his only endgame. In fact, not a single


    piece of bone nor a fragment of his soul remained in the world.


    At the end of it all, Alston was the one who was stewed in his own juice.


    On the other hand, Wraith King Sebastian, who was now a ghost, sped into Rocky''s body. Instantly, he


    was able to stop the merging of Rocky''s flesh body and Divine King Belial''s spiritual soul, and at the


    same time, tried to upy Rocky''s body.


    At that moment, Rocky felt that the things happening to him all seemed too familiar as if he was


    reying it inside his body while being at the center of the ice array.


    The only difference was that Rocky was a spectator this time around. He witnessed how Wraith King


    Sebastian confronted Divine King Belial, who was resurrected with the power of the Divine Spiritual


    Source.


    "I never thought I''d see you again." Divine King Belial looked at Wraith King Sebastian calmly with a


    nonchnt expression spread across his face. While Rocky was able to read Divine King Belial''s


    memories, he also got Rocky''s memories in return. Therefore, he was fully aware of what had


    happened without leaving any important detail.


    "That was close, Belial. You nearly came back to lifepletely," Wraith King Sebastian said with an


    ominous smile. Divine King Belial was not able to control Rocky''s body at that time because his


    spiritual soul hadn''tpletely integrated with Rocky''s soul. Therefore, Wraith King Sebastian still had


    a great opportunity to seize control of Rocky''s body.


    "My rebirth is purely the Ice Queen''s personal wish," Divine King Belial said aggressively.


    "Is that so? Then why did you leave a wisp of your spiritual soul? Do you do that on purpose so that Ice


    Queen can have a chance to bring you back to life?" Wraith King Sebastian asked with a ferocious and


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    cunning look.


    "I didn''t keep my soul. Perhaps, it was the Holy Lord''s doing. I don''t know what he wants, and it has


    never been a part of my n," Divine King Belial said as he shook his head in denial.


    "It seems that you don''t want to be reborn in the first ce. In that case, retire this boy''s body and give


    him to me now!" Wraith King Sebastian sneered.


    "Do you even think it''s possible?" Divine King Belial mocked and then turned to look at Rocky. "Are you


    willing to sacrifice yourself for this world?" he asked fervently.


    "Well, I''m dying anyway so what''s the use. Even if I''m hesitant, it won''t make any difference," Rocky


    said with a powerless smile.


    "Oh, really? Then use your body to refine me and Wraith King Sebastian with the Divine Spiritual


    Source. Then, your soul will also perish. Perhaps, after this, nothing but a soulless body will remain,"


    Divine King Belial said easily.


    "But how am I going to do that?" Rocky asked seriously.


    "The most powerful part about the Divine Spiritual Source is that it can achieve anything ording to


    its owner''s will and determination. In fact, back then, we Star Divine Race used it to save our own


    world. However, years after, we discovered that we had a price to pay for using it. Since the day we got


    the Divine Spiritual Source, we''ve been destined to shoulder the fate of two worlds." Divine King Belial


    heaved a deep sigh that was full of a mix of emotions.


    "So that''s the whole reason why you want to get everything back on track. Am I right? Do you want to


    free the Star Divine Race from this jinxed fate?" Rocky looked at Divine King Belial and questioned.


    "Yes. The Star Divine Race was expected to perish. But of course, we wanted to survive, so we


    destroyed the bnce of the other world, causing more races to be involved in the mess. Eventually,


    the two worlds will surely embrace their ends. With that being said, I believe that I have the task and


    responsibility to turn things back the way they were before it''s toote," Divine King Belial said with firm


    resolution.


    "Unfortunately for you, it seems that the spiritual race didn''t live up to your expectations. Instead,


    they''re bringing the entire Wild Spirit Land to its end," Rocky smiled bitterly.


    "Maybe it''s destined after all. Take a look at it this way: it''s simr to how you traveled all the way from


    another world just to be the savior of this one. What you''ve done here must have a reason. All of


    this has meaning," Divine King Belial said as if he knew everything that Rocky was thinking of.


    "I understand. Okay, then. I''ll follow your order." Rocky nodded.


    "I''ll try to dy Sebastian to buy you some time, but I''m afraid that it won''t be long enough. If you want


    to say goodbye to your loved ones, you''d better do it now!" Divine King Belial said, signaling for him to


    leave right away.


    "Thank you!" Rocky said in a grateful tone. Not long after, he came back to reality.


    After being damaged by the Dark King Mace, the Ice Queen turned very weak and old. At that moment,


    she could not stand up from the ground where she sat dejectedly.


    On the other hand, Rocky knew that he didn''t have much time left, so he immediately walked up to Ice


    Queen and said, "I''ve just met Divine King Belial."


    "B... Belial? Where''s he now?" The Ice Queen lifted her head with excitement. She gave her all to put a


    smile on her face wrinkled by pain.


    "He''s inside my body as we speak. He is holding back Wraith King Sebastian. In fact, he''s decided to


    die together with him," Rocky said straightforwardly.


    "What? What are you talking about? No, he can''t do that. This is the only chance to bring him back to


    life. If thisst remnant of his spiritual soul disappears, he can never be reborn." The Ice Queen


    grabbed Rocky and shook her head anxiously out of fear.


    "He has a message for you. He wants you to let go of your obsession with him. He may have lied to


    you, but his love for you is true. However, he has a mission that he has to aplish by any means. I


    am so sorry, but he said that you two will never be together," Rocky exined just as the Divine King


    Belial had told him.


    "Are you sure he said that?" After hearing those words, the Ice Queen suddenly became calm.


    Rocky looked at her and waited for her reply casually.


    "Okay, if that''s what he wants. Then, take me with you. If Belial can''t be reborn, it''s meaningless for me


    to live in this world. I''m willing to go with him," the Ice Queen said decisively.


    But Rocky didn''t say anything more. If this was herst wish, then he had no reason to stop her from


    doing what she wanted.


    At that moment, the Ice Queen used her remaining strength to reverse her restraints on Marcia and


    Alyssa. The frost covering Alyssa''s body quickly melted, causing her to awaken, followed by Marcia,


    who was also set free from the ice that bound her.


    As soon as they came back to their senses, they learned that Alston had disappeared, and the Ice


    Queen had turned into an old and fragile woman. On the other hand, their eyes fell on Rocky, who was


    just standing there, looking at them silently.


    Upon seeing him there, they immediately stood up and ran as fast as they could to his side.


    "That settles it. I havepleted my mission. It''s time for me to leave now. I don''t have enough time to


    say goodbye to everyone, so please tell them for me, will you? Tell Isis to raise Nigel to be a great


    man." Rocky tried his best to say everything he wanted to say in a few sentences because he was


    running out of time. He had to do everything hastily before his soul disappeared.

 Chapter 1399 Rebuild Their Homelands

    Chapter 1399 Rebuild Their Homnds


    "Basil..." Marcia''s and Alyssa''s eyes welled up with tears. At that moment, they were inconsble and


    heartbroken, for they knew that Rocky would be gone forever.


    "Hey,e on. Don''t fret. I wish that after all this chaos and mayhem, the human race and the spiritual


    race will learn how to coexist peacefully and create a more powerful world together," Rocky said.


    "We will try our very best to fulfill your wish, Basil. We promise you," Marcia faithfully promised.


    "Thank you so much. This is it. I''d better get going now." Rocky smiled with ease. Soon after, he


    nced at the two women and then walked to Ice Queen''s side, taking her up in his arms.


    At that moment, the survivors, along with Isis, Sabina, and Bryant, rushed over to him, but it was


    already toote. All they were able to do was to watch him soar into the sky with Ice Queen beside him.


    Both parties were so relieved at that moment, knowing that they could live on with their lives. But of


    course, nothing was for free, and they had paid a heavy price for their freedom.


    Without a doubt, that was a moment that would forever be cherished and embedded in their hearts!


    Meanwhile, Rocky set aside all the distractions and focused himself on merging with the Divine


    Spiritual Source. Not long after, the Divine Spiritual Source engulfed both him and Ice Queen like


    exploding fireworks.


    In the blink of an eye, the entire sky was illuminated by the light of the Divine Spiritual Source, shining


    soft light on the ground.


    "No... I don''t want to vanish from this world like this. I want to be the unique king of this world..." Wraith


    King Sebastian shouted resentfully as he disintegrated in Rocky''s body.


    Simultaneously, Divine King Belial''s soul also flew out of Rocky''s body as he was eager to meet Ice


    Queen for onest time. At that moment, the two of them wrapped their arms around each other in the


    sky, vanishing together.


    Rocky smiled at the sight of this. Patiently, he waited for his soul to slowly disappear from the body that


    didn''t even belong to him.


    At the same time, his flesh gradually became weak due to losing all of his remaining strength, which


    slowly turned him into an old man with grey hair.


    But, at the moment, a loud sound echoed, catching his attention. Instantly, everything went pitch ck


    around him. It was not long before a light shadow appeared in front of him.


    "Whoa, you are..." Dazed at first, Rocky soon recognized who was in front of him. It was no other than


    the real Basil who had fallen asleep inside his body the entire time.


    At that moment, he clearly saw how the real Basil was thin and fragile, just in the same condition when


    he was initially possessed. But looking deep in his eyes, he found there was an obvious sign of


    determination, suggesting that he would not admit defeat.


    "Oh, I almost forgot about you. If you can still survive, then you can turn into me. Please, take good


    care of them for me. I know that this should be your life. But because of me, you have been put to


    sleep for so long. Quite frankly, I really feel a little sorry for you," Rocky said with a little smirk on his


    face.


    During that time, Basil slowly approached Rocky and then reached out his hand to touch him. Rocky


    was only able to feel his soul gradually fading away. But somehow, he felt that despite the soul fading


    away, it was actually bing clearer, while Basil''s figure continued to blur.


    "You..." Meanwhile, Rocky seemed to have realized something, so he could not help but immediately


    ask in confusion, "Why did you do that? Take my ce. You should be the one to survive. After all, I


    don''t belong to this world anymore."


    However, Basil did not respond. He just stared at Rocky without uttering a word until his figure


    consciousness.


    Soon enough, a blinding ray of golden light emerged above the Pce City, but then it disappeared


    instantly together with the Divine Spiritual Source.


    After some time, Rocky opened his eyes. To his surprise, he found himself in the ruins on the edge of


    the Imperial City.


    "What happened? How did I turn out like this?" His confused eyes narrowed. He stood up and looked


    at himself. But what he saw shocked him to his very core. He had turned into a grey-haired old man, an


    ordinary person without any visible signs of extraordinary strength.


    Generally, he was not that disappointed with what he found out. All he knew at that time was that he


    was lucky enough to have survived. In fact, he would have already disappeared from this world if it


    weren''t for the real Basil who had fused his soul with him. Otherwise, it would have been the real Basil


    who might have survived and lived on.


    Moreover, he was also aware that he could no longer face Marcia and the others from now on. Despite


    thinking of them fondly, he knew that he could not mess up other people''s lives anymore. In addition,


    he thought that his departure might not be such a bad thing after all.


    At that moment, he looked left and right and then picked up a broken and dusty cloak near his feet.


    Upon picking it up, he covered his head with it and passed through the ruins, disappearing in the strong


    rattling wind.


    Back when Rocky defeated Alston, the spiritual race ns ruled by Alston were also freed. Luckily, the


    Phoenix Master n, the Dragon Master n, and the Wood n all possessed their own foundation.


    Therefore, they returned to their original territory and used their time wisely to recover their strength.


    On the other hand, the Ghost Master n and the Giants n got weaker than before due to the


    heavy damages and casualties that they had sustained. As for the small and medium-sized spiritual


    race ns, almost all of them went homeless, without any leaders. As a result, they were affiliated to


    the Dragon Master n and the other higher ns.


    Meanwhile, the human empires had quite simrities in the situation with the rest of the spiritual race


    ns¡ªheavy losses coupled with the difficulty of regaining their strength. At that time, all they could do


    was to submit to the rule of the Holy Dragon Empire, the Magic Phoenix Empire, or the Timber Deity


    Empire.


    But as soon as Alston died, the Holy Dragon Empire rose and became powerful again due to the return


    of the three army groups led by Marcia and Bryant. On the other hand, Rocky''s son, Nigel, had also


    smoothly ascended the throne and be the new and youngest emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    As for the Magic Phoenix Empire, Erica naturally took over the throne since its emperor had been


    abdicated. With the help of the Holy Dragon Empire, the Magic Phoenix Empire started to rise and


    develop.


    Meanwhile, in the Timber Deity Empire, there was an intense fight for the throne since the former


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    emperor died. In the end, Alyssa was the one who took over the throne and became the only female


    ruler in the history of the Timber Deity Empire, exceeding everyone''s expectation.


    A few monthster, the Holy Dragon Empire, the Magic Phoenix Empire, and the Timber Deity Empire


    issued a joint statement after discussion. ording to them, they constituted the alliance of united


    empires in the Wild Spirit Land. Moreover, they had also proposed a n for the empires that had


    joined the united empires before to rebuild their homnds. As soon as the n wasunched, it


    luckily received the support of all the humans and the empires almost instantly.


    Not long after, many countries began to rebuild their homnds with the support of the three empires.


    But among the three empires, the Holy Dragon Empire was the one that offered the most help. Among


    all the teams it sent to help rebuild the other empires, a team full of strong and powerful women was


    particrly eye-catching. As a matter of fact, such a unique team surprised and excited everyone in the


    Wild Spirit Land.

 Chapter 1400 The Old Man Cured A Boy

    Chapter 1400 The Old Man Cured A Boy


    In an abandoned city in a small country, countless homeless people swarmed up as the help and ration


    from the Holy Dragon Empire had arrived and were being facilitated by the army.


    "Don''t push. Everyone will receive their share. Just line up properly so that we can distribute them


    faster." In an open area among the ruins, several wooden tables were ced ordingly, whererge


    pots full of hot porridge rested on them. At the same time, three beautiful women were serving the


    porridge to the civilians that formed a long line. The people were delighted that on top of the hot meal


    that they could eat, they were being served by gorgeous and kind-hearteddies.


    "Sabina, look at all these people. They''re wearing such shabby clothes when the winter is around the


    corner. They might get sickter on. Shouldn''t we prepare some warm clothes for them?" a woman in


    blue, who looked so dignified and graceful, asked the woman in white.


    "Oh, right! I almost forgot. Thanks for reminding me, Luci. I was about to ask Commander Li about it,


    but it slipped off my mind after we got busy preparing for the food. We really need to request the Holy


    Dragon Empire to bring some warm clothes for the people here," the woman in white replied.


    These two women were none other than Sabina and Luci. They were part of the group that was sent


    for the operation in this remote area.


    At that moment, a woman in redined to the other two as she pursed her lips, "God! I''m so tired


    and my waist is so sore. If I had known that it would be this boring, I wouldn''t havee with you."


    "Oh,e on, Shirley. No one asked you to be here. Aren''t you the one who insisted oning with


    us? So, if you haveints, me yourself for that," Sabina retorted in an annoyed tone.


    "Hey, you! Watch yournguage! I''ve been tolerating you for a long time now. Don''t judge me or goad


    me as long as you have the opportunity," Shirley retorted at once.


    "Oh, yeah? If my words are so displeasing to your ears, then just cover your ears! Or better yet, you


    can go back to the Holy Dragon Empire and enjoy your bright and graceful life there." Sabina wasn''t


    the type to back down, especially when it was against Shirley.


    "What? There''s something wrong with your tongue. Do you know that? I won''t be disgraced by you. I''m


    going to teach you a lesson today!" Then, Shirley suddenly waved a spoon and pointed it at Sabina''s


    face as she red at her with her elegant eyes.


    "Really now? I disgraced you? You''re the one who''s embarrassing yourself!" Sabina answered sharply.


    Upon hearing this, Shirley wasn''t able to control herself anymore. She immediately dashed towards


    Sabina.


    On the other hand, Sabina didn''t show any weakness and put on a posture that was also ready to


    battle it out.


    Seeing that the members of the army were about to start a fight, the people in front of the table started


    retreating in fear that they might get caught up in the women''s fight.


    "You two! Stop this right away. You''re scaring the civilians! Ugh. I don''t know what to do with you."


    Luci didn''t know if she was going to cry orugh. However, since it wasn''t the first time that this


    happened, she didn''t find this incident too surprising.


    Out of nowhere, an old man in ragged clothes and a bamboo hat appeared in the crowd. He seemed to


    be carrying various medicinal materials on his back as he passed by the area. As he slightly raised his


    bamboo hat, his eyes fell on the three women. There was something in his eyes that showed a


    nostalgic expression but also faded away soon after.


    When the old man was about to leave, amotion suddenly rose from the crowd. The people started


    dispersing as if they had seen a terrifying monster. It turned out that a child between the ages of five or


    six copsed to the ground, and when they saw him, he was trembling while his skin had already


    darkened.


    "Oh no. It''s the gue¡­


    The gue ising for us again!"


    "Hurry up! Get away from him or all of us will be infected!"


    The crowd began to panic, running as far as they could. The once peaceful area was instantly filled


    with screams and total chaos.


    Seeing this, Sabina and Shirley, who were fighting, immediately looked at each other and agreed to put


    their squabble off even without uttering a word. Then, they rushed into the crowd and shouted,


    "Everyone, don''t panic! Maintain a distance of about ten meters and wait for further instructions."


    Hearing their clear order, the people seemed to have calmed down a bit and did as they were ordered.


    At the same time, Luci also led another group of soldiers and soon blocked off the surroundings.


    After securing the civilians, Sabina and Shirley cautiously walked towards the child and examined him


    carefully.


    "It does seem to be the gue. His symptoms look exactly the same as the ones that appeared in the


    Holy Dragon Empire. This is bad timing," Sabina said softly, worrying about all the people surrounding


    them.


    When themoners heard that it might indeed be another case of the gue, an uproar started


    within the crowd. They were extremely afraid that they might get affected too.


    "We should immediately iste this area," Sabina said to Shirley.


    Thetter nodded and thought the same.


    However, just as Sabina was about to formally order the istion of the area, a voice suddenly


    shouted, "He doesn''t have the gue! Don''t be too nervous."


    Hearing this, all of the people immediately looked in the direction where the voice came from. They


    found that it was the old man who was wearing a bamboo hat who spoke.


    Sabina and Shirley quickly noticed the old man and asked him, "Sir, are you a doctor?"


    "Well, sort of," the old man replied briefly.


    "Howe you''re so sure that he isn''t suffering from the gue?" Shirley asked just to make sure.


    "I just know," the old man replied without a hint of doubt in his voice.


    Hearing the old man''s response, the people started discussing among themselves. They didn''t think


    they could trust the old man, and they thought that he might just be pretending to be an expert.


    "So, what is he suffering from? Can you cure him?" Sabina asked straightforwardly.


    "Follow my instructions and see for yourself. Find a big bucket. ce one tael of jute, three nts of


    Elsholtziamunis, four kilograms of Gastrodia, and hot water into it. He should recover in about


    fifteen minutes after bathing in it," the old man instructed.


    "Are you sure? If your treatment fails, you are the only one to me!" She was not that knowledgeable


    in the field of medicine but she didn''t think that the old man''s method was enough to heal the boy.


    "Sabina, why don''t we give it a try? It''s better than doing nothing at all," Luci suggested after careful


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    thinking.


    Hearing Luci''s words, Sabina cast a nce at the old man again. In fact, the first time she saw the


    old man, she somehow had a familiar feeling. But then, soon enough, she realized that she didn''t know


    him at all. However, when the old man offered a solution to cure the boy, she instinctively felt that she


    could trust him.


    Determined to have a shot at saving the boy, Sabina immediately ordered some soldiers to prepare all


    the medicinal materials that the old man had mentioned.


    After a while, the bucket of medicinal ingredients was already brought in, but there seemed to be one


    missing from the list. "Miss Sabina, we''ve already prepared everything except for the Elsholtzia


    "Don''t worry. I have some of it." Then, the old man took out three nts of Elsholtziamunis from


    the medicine basket behind him.


    When Commander Li was about to get the nts from the old man, he was immediately stopped by


    Sabina, signaling him that she would do it herself. All this time, she couldn''t shake off the feeling that


    there was something suspicious about the old man. Thus, when she took the herbs from him, she


    deliberately looked at his face under the bamboo hat. Although she couldn''t clearly see his look clearly,


    she vaguely saw a wrinkled old face.


    "Thank you." Sabina then shifted her gaze away from the old man with furrowed brows. She was still


    somewhat confused, but she also thought that she might just be looking too much into it.


    After taking the herbs, Sabina asked someone to pour the hot water into the huge bucket. Then, she


    ced all the herbs inside to soak them all in. Soon after, they ced the child into the bucket and


    submerged his skin into the water.


    Just as the old man said, in less than fifteen minutes, the boy''s gue-like symptoms had begun fading


    away, and his skin gradually cleared up.


    "He''s cured! It really is not the gue!" Shirley shouted, ted by the oue of the procedure.


    Seeing this, Sabina immediately turned towards the old man to thank him, only to find out that he had


    already disappeared.

 Chapter 1401 Accept The Test

    Chapter 1401 ept The Test


    Not far from the ruins, the old man with the medicine basket surfaced again and slowly took off his


    bamboo hat, revealing his wrinkled face. Even if Sabina and the other two women saw his current face,


    they might not be able to fully recognize him. However, once they knew his real identity, they would be


    utterly shocked but ted at the same time. This old man was the one who had sacrificed his own life


    just to defeat Wraith King Sebastian a while back¡ªit was none other than Rocky.


    At that moment, although he didn''t show any visible expression on his face, it was rather hard for him


    to hide the surging emotions from the bottom of his heart. He didn''t expect to meet the three women in


    a country that was so far away from the Holy Dragon Empire. After his short encounter with them, his


    memories about the past became vivid once again.


    "I wonder what Marcia and Isis are doing right now? Thest time I heard, Nigel has already taken over


    the throne despite his young age. It must have been very hard for Isis¡­" Rocky couldn''t help but sigh


    deeply. Even though he decided to stay away from them, the yearning in his heart was still making him


    suffer every passing day. Right now, he was just an ordinary doctor who was traveling around. He was


    no longer the reincarnation of Divine King Belial, nor Prince Crimson, nor the savior of the Wild Spirit


    Land.


    Being far away from all the people that he loved, he felt very lonely and alone. His strong desire of


    seeing his loved ones was actually killing him softly. But he clearly knew that this was the exact


    moment that he needed to be stronger. He had lost all of his power, meaning that he would just be a


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    huge burden to everyone if he chose to be around them. Although, he was aware that even in his


    current state, Isis and the others would still ept him for who he was.


    Thus, after a moment of hesitation, Rocky put on his bamboo hat again and went on with his journey.


    For now, he nned on going to another town or country.


    However, just after he took a few steps, a roaring noise resounded from the depths of the earth.


    Thunders rumbled; violent windsshed out; dark clouds began to gather, and bolts of lightning raged


    from the sky as if something ominous was about to ensue.


    "No! Are the cmity beasts about to free themselves from their shackles again?" Rocky felt a chill


    down his spine as his face wore a serious expression.


    Just as Rocky had suspected, about a few dayster, the cmity beasts suddenly reappeared in the


    Wild Spirit Land and caused devastating chaos. It had just been through a bloody disaster and the lives


    of the people were yet to go back to normal. But this time, without Rocky and the Divine Spiritual


    Source to save them, the Wild Spirit Land was in such a perilous situation.


    Because this matter was of great importance, the Holy Dragon Empire had to gather the


    representatives of all countries in the name of the united empires to discuss what their


    countermeasures would be. At the same time, they had also invited the representatives of the spiritual


    race ns, hoping that they could cooperate with the humans to vanquish theirmon foes¡ªthe


    cmity beasts.


    Surprisingly, the discussion went smoothly. Almost all the ns of the spiritual race expressed their


    enthusiastic coboration with the humans. However, since there was no Divine Spiritual Source,


    dealing with the cmity beasts would be extremely difficult¡ªnay impossible.


    Despite this dreadful challenge, in order to prevent the Wild Spirit Land from falling into grave danger


    again, the united empires and the spiritual race reached a consensus to exert their best efforts to fight


    against the cmity beasts. For the first time in history, this would be the first real cooperation between


    the two sides. This time, they would join hands as equals.


    Soon enough, an army, which wasprised of hundreds of thousands of troops from various


    countries and about two thousand masters from the spiritual race, was formed. It was further divided


    into nine squads that would simultaneously fight against the cmity beasts in order to prevent them


    from causing further destruction in the Wild Spirit Land.


    However, it was clear to all humans and the members of the spiritual race that it was just an ideal


    situation if they could really beat the cmity beasts. None of them could actually match them in terms


    of strength even if theybined their powers. But even so, they still chose to fight for the sake of their


    It was a losing battle that they had no other choice but to put their lives on the line.


    Then, the time came to confront the cmity beasts. In the fierce battle, the joint army of humans and


    the spiritual race suffered heavy casualties on the get-go. Some groups were almostpletely


    annihted just within a month when the war began.


    Obviously, the Wild Spirit Land was hanging by a thread. In just a short while, both humans and the


    spiritual race would face their extinction if a miracle didn''t persist.


    Meanwhile, in a town that had been recently destroyed by a cmity beast, Rocky was there, trying his


    best to help by healing the injured ones. However, there were countless casualties that it seemed like


    his tireless efforts were still negligible.


    ''What the hell is the Holy Lord doing at this time? All of the people are really going to die if nothing is


    done,'' Rocky thought to himself as he looked around and saw all the injured people dying one after


    another.


    However, while Rocky was still wallowing in despair, a ray of golden light suddenly fell unto him. Then,


    time seemed to have stopped as all the people in his surroundings became motionless.


    "Atst, you finally showed up. Where is the Divine Spiritual Source?" Rocky asked without hesitation


    as he saw the golden light, recognizing that it was indeed the Holy Lord.


    "Why? Are you nning to save this world again? But you have lost all your strength to be its savior. In


    fact, even if I did give you the Divine Spiritual Source, you can''t do anything about the cmity beasts.


    It''s just futile resistance, just like what the humans and the spiritual race are doing right now," the Holy


    Lord answered frankly.


    "Yeah, I can''t do it¡­ but you can. You''re omnipotent, aren''t you?" Rocky said with a straight face.


    "Don''t be mistaken. My mission is to record the history of the world, not to interfere with it. Back then, I


    did the wrong thing. At the spur of the moment, I helped the Star Divine Race find a way to prevent the


    world from copsing. Consequently, the history of the Wild Spirit Land was drastically changed


    because of me. I don''t intend to make the same mistake again," the Holy Lord said distantly.


    "Then, it''s all the more reason why you should get everything back on track and give the Divine


    Spiritual Source to the humans and the spiritual race. Am I wrong?" Rocky insisted.


    "No. History will just repeat again." It was pretty evident from the voice of the Holy Lord that he had lost


    his confidence.


    "Then, what''s the point of everything I have done so far? I''ve sacrificed all that I had for nothing?!"


    Rocky shouted in exasperation.


    "Every act has a corresponding consequence. You are able to survive because of the sacrifices you''ve


    done throughout your life. Well, if you want, I can send your soul back to the world that you originally


    came from. Would that make you feel better?" the Holy Lord asked.


    "What? You can do that?" Rocky had to admit that he was quite stunned by what he heard. It was


    indeed intriguing and tempting. If he could return to where he was from, it meant that he could return to


    his original life. In his original world, there was no strife of this kind, and he didn''t need to be a savior.


    He could just live a peaceful life, and at the end of the day, there was a warm bed that couldfort


    him.


    "But there''s no point in doing that¡­ Even if I do go back, my heart will always yearn for the things that I


    will be leaving here," Rocky said with a bitter smile. He knew that his heart was already shackled into


    this world. At that time, he would rather stay in this damned world than return to the modern world,


    where he would feel like a total stranger.


    The truth was he didn''t regret sacrificing his life for the Wild Spirit Land one bit. But now that it was


    facing an inevitable demise again, he felt that everything he had done up to this point was


    meaningless. In the end, he still couldn''t stop this world from perishing.


    "Do you really want to save this world that much?" the Holy Lord suddenly asked after thinking for a


    moment.


    "Honestly, I just want the people that I care to survive¡­" Rocky replied as he looked in the distance. He


    had been always true to himself. If he only had the power to save the world and sacrifice his life all over


    again, he would not hesitate to do it in a heartbeat.


    "What if I tell you that I can help you regain the power to control the Divine Spiritual Source and even


    make you stronger than ever? Well, of course, I know what your answer will be. But you need to


    undergo a test first and pass it." The Holy Lord shed him some light of hope at the most crucial


    moment.


    "What test are we talking about?" Rocky''s facial expression immediately changed. His eyes lit up, like a


    zing wave of mes that would consume anything that would block his way. With onest chance to


    save everything he had fought for, he was determined to do whatever it cost him.

 Chapter 1402 The Desperate Fight Against The Calamity Beast

    Chapter 1402 The Desperate Fight Against The Cmity Beast


    "It''s just to see if you''re qualified enough to be my sessor," the Holy Lord said seriously.


    "I beg your pardon? Your sessor?" stunned, Rocky asked in surprise.


    "To tell you the truth, there is someone like me out there who records the history in all the worlds, even


    including the one you''re from. The Holy Lord is just a title given to me in the Star Divine World," the


    Holy Lord exined,pletely rendering Rocky speechless.


    "Then who on earth are you?" Initially, Rocky thought that the Holy Lord was from the Star Divine Race.


    But as it turned out, there was more to his unbelievable secret.


    "We are called watchers. As for our origins, you''ll definitely learn more after you be my sessor.


    Despite having the ability to travel through space and time and being powerful, we can''t interfere with


    each of the world''s history. We are bound to only record the history of each world, and nothing more.


    We can live forever in a certain time, but still, this does not make us immortal. Frankly, I should have


    disappeared long ago when the Star Divine Race was wiped out. But because Divine King Belial


    wanted me to record the history of the Wild Spirit Land, I let myself fall asleep instead."


    "I first thought that I could make Divine King Belial my sessor. I just didn''t expect him to decide to


    destroy himself. That was why I began to closely observe you the minute you showed up. Even though


    you are the reincarnation of Divine King Belial, I believe that your soul stilles from another world.


    No matter how hard I try to find out why, I just couldn''t. Perhaps, it is just heavenly destined that even


    watchers like us can''t predict the future. I thought of it a lot of times, and I believe that if you be


    my sessor and the next watcher of this world, you may be able to change the fate of this world," the


    Holy Lord stated slowly.


    "So, does that mean that I can change the fate of the entire Wild Spirit Land as long as I am your


    sessor?" Rocky rified.


    "You got that right. The watchers might not be able to intervene in the process of the world, but we


    have the responsibility to maintain the world''s bnce. If you be a watcher, the responsibility of


    maintaining bnce and making sure it doesn''t change rests in your hands. In my opinion, the Wild


    Spirit Land is bound to be destroyed. It is just a matter of time. However, it is being destroyed too


    soon," the Holy Lord added.


    "So, how do I pass your test?" Rocky asked as soon as he heard his exnation. In fact, he didn''t


    need to think about anything else at that time. He believed that sacrificing himself once again was


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    nothing as long as it would mean that he could save the world. Moreover, he thought that this sacrifice


    was tenfold better than dragging a seemingly lifeless body to live a miserable life.


    "Okay, then. Come with me. You don''t have to worry. This would be very easy for you. After all, you are


    already qualified to be a sessor. Plus, I admire that you are very selfless! That trait is very hard to


    instantly enveloping both him and Rocky. In the blink of an eye, they vanished from where they stood.


    Meanwhile, humans and the members of the spiritual race worked together fervently to fight against the


    cmity beasts. However, theirbined power was still deemed to be minuscule and insignificant


    under the overwhelming power of the cmity beasts.


    A monthter, the Demonic Thunder Tiger, which had been subdued by Rocky, emerged in the Holy


    Dragon Empire''s territory. Ferociously, it marched its way condescendingly, destroying everything in its


    path.


    As a result, the Holy Dragon Empire gathered all of its soldiers and spirit maniptors at once. They all


    tried their best to banish the beast from theirnd, but no matter what they did, the Demonic Thunder


    Tiger only smashed them with a terrifyingly powerful counterattack.


    At that time, a myriad of corpsesy on the ground, with everything burned into crisps on the battlefield


    at the Gehenna Border. Everything was rendered lifeless or destroyed in ruins as the sky struck


    lightning and thunder every so often.


    Not long after, a gigantic beast stood upright on its four legs on the horizon, shing lightning all over


    its entire body. It took one step after another, making everything within a hundred meters around it turn


    into a void.


    "P...Preceptor Marcia, I''m afraid we can''t stop it." Panting from running, a young man sped his way into


    the camp and reported.


    At that time, many people gathered in the camp, including Marcia, Bryant, Sabina, Luci, Shirley, and


    other familiar faces. The young man who came in was also rted to them as he was Sabina''s


    younger brother, Flint.


    On the other hand, Marcia was given the title of imperial preceptor to assist the state affairs after Nigel


    ascended the throne.


    "Deputy Commander Flint, how many soldiers and spirit maniptors are left at the front line?" Marcia


    asked directly.


    "Only thirty thousand soldiers and less than a hundred spirit maniptors left respectively," Flint replied


    at once.


    "That means that we have lost more than a hundred thousand soldiers and hundreds of spirit


    maniptors in such a short time. If it goes on at this rate, we can''t drive the beast out of our empire


    even if we put every single ounce of force we have," Bryant sighed dejectedly.


    "At the worst, we''ll risk our lives in resistance," Shirley yelled. At that moment, she could not hide the


    annoyance that filled her eyes any longer.


    "In any case, we must not let the cmity beast move further into our empire. Otherwise, the Holy


    Dragon Empire will be a living hell that we all will be killed," Marcia said with firm resolution.


    "If only Basil were here. I bet everything would be fine if he were here. I know he''d find a way out of this


    mess." Luci couldn''t help but exim in misery.


    Hearing her words, all the people in the area looked down in sadness for sharing her sentiments.


    "Fellows, we relied too much on Basil in the past. If we didn''t, then he wouldn''t have shouldered all the


    responsibilities and heavy burdens single-handedly. I know we all miss his strength and wisdom, but


    this time around, let''s destroy this beast on our own. This is what Basil would have wanted," Marcia


    said with great determination.


    With heavy hearts, everyone looked at each other and nodded.


    Soon after, Marcia, Bryant, and the great masters led the rest of the troops to prepare to fight against


    the cmity beast.


    With weapons and shields, they stood their ground as they awaited one of the most extremely tragic


    battles of their lives.


    At the end of the day, almost all the soldiers were shot dead, leaving only Marcia, Bryant, and other


    spirit maniptors fighting against the cmity beast as hard as they could.


    Although Sabina and the other girls were also severely injured, this did not stop them from fighting with


    all their might.


    Unfortunately for them, despite giving their all, the cmity beast was still moving towards the Holy


    Dragon Empire unscathed.


    Just as they thought that they were going to lose it, a group of spiritual shadows suddenly flew over in


    the sky,unching an overwhelmingly significant attack on the cmity beast.


    Not long after, amanding figure suddenlynded beside Marcia.


    "Oh my god, Moira!" Marcia said as she blinked her beautiful eyes in astonishment.


    "There you are. Hey, I finally made it," said Moira.


    Meanwhile, as thousands of members from the Dragon Master n put in their efforts to block the


    beast''s way, it had finally stopped in its tracks and began to counterattack frantically.


    Three days and nights worth of fighting had passed, and the Dragon Master n had lost more than


    half of its fighting force. But somehow, the cmity beast appeared to have an infinite source of power


    that it still kept destroying everything within its reach.


    "Marcia, we can''t go on like this," Moira said as she looked deep into Marcia''s eyes.


    "It looks like we have to find another way to lure this massive creature away. We can''t stand another


    massive loss." Marcia seemed to have already decided.


    "Marcia, no! I won''t let you risk your life!" Moira had seen through Marcia''s mind. Her face trembled in


    fear, immediately shaking her head in disapproval. "No, you can''t take any risk."


    "There is no other way, Moira. I have to!" Marcia sighed.

 Chapter 1403 The Great Hero Came Back

    Chapter 1403 The Great Hero Came Back


    "There has to be another way. I won''t let you go!" Fiona dered firmly.


    "I''m sorry. I can''t let Basil''s efforts go to waste in vain. I need to keep the Holy Dragon Empire safe


    first." Upon finishing her words, Marcia spread open her dragon wings and soared into the air. She flew


    towards the Demonic Thunder Tiger despite Moira''s protest.


    The next moment, a blinding spiritual light burst from within Marcia and she released the almighty


    power of the Dragon Sarira. The Demonic Thunder Tiger immediately let out a deafening roar upon


    sensing the dragon''s alluringly potent power. It immediately turned around and approached Marcia.


    Marcia slowly but surely coaxed the Demonic Thunder Tiger away from the Holy Dragon Empire under


    the public''s watchful eyes.


    However, the Demonic Thunder Tiger appeared to be not patient. It thought of Marcia more as prey


    than a master. Immediately, violent thunderbolts struck down from the sky before ceaselessly attacking


    her.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Marcia continued to dodge them with all her speed and strength.


    Out of nowhere, the Demonic Thunder Tiger roared as countless lightning bolts shot out from its body.


    The bolts intertwined into a that instantly trapped Marcia like a bug caught in a spider''s web.


    With nowhere to hide, the best she could do was to resist.


    However, the Demonic Thunder Tiger''s trap proved to be too strong even for the Dragon Sarira to


    ovee.


    Her entire body went numb and fell to the ground from the lightning coiled tightly around her.


    As the Demonic Thunder Tiger drew nearer to Marcia, it released another powerful thunderbolt. It


    looked as though it was prepared to ughter her with it.


    Everyone present was shocked and frozen with fear. However, none of them were powerful enough to


    stop it.


    Just as Marcia was about to be struck by the ferocious beast''s thunderbolt, a blinding light fell from the


    sky like a meteor and lit its entirety in a golden shimmer. Some form of magic began to disperse the


    dense thunder clouds until theypletely disappeared.


    The golden light rushed toward Marcia at an astonishing speed. Although it managed to reach her in


    time and lift her, it appeared as though the thunderbolt would strike them both before they could


    escape.


    What happened next shocked everyone present. As the golden light ascended slightly, the thunderbolt


    that headed for Marcia was deflected and struck the Demonic Thunder Tiger instead.


    Boom!


    As the best was caught off guard, its attack backfired. An enormous crater spanning hundreds of


    meters appeared where it stood.


    It expressed its irritation with a vicious roar. Then it morphed into a thunder shadow before rushing


    towards the golden light to attack once more.


    However, the golden light didn''t try to escape and remained floating in its ce. Suddenly, an arm


    reached out from within it and gently flicked a finger towards the swiftly approaching beast.


    Bang!


    A deafening sound reverberated in the sky. The enormous Demonic Thunder Tiger was sent flying into


    the air before it fell hard to the ground, huge dust clouds floating around it from the impact.


    Everyone present remained bbergasted. They were all still in disbelief since they thought no other


    power in existence could ovee the attacks of such a powerful cmity beast.


    "This feels so... familiar," Sabina thought to herself. Then, her eyes widened with excitement as she


    muttered to herself, "Could it be..."


    The Demonic Thunder Tiger, which had now been attacked twice, was provoked even further. As it got


    off the ground, its deafening roar once again echoed throughout as waves of thunder radiance began


    to cascade across its body. Everything within a radius of a hundred meters copsed from the force.


    The beast''s entire body was immediately cloaked by an ominous-looking thunder cloud before it floated


    in the air and rushed towards the golden light at a tremendous speed.


    Then, countless densely intertwined electric currents burst forth from the thunder cloud. Like a dismal


    storm, thunder rolled amongst the clouds apanied by the electrifying crackle of lightning across


    the sky. Anything the thunder cloud passed over was instantly torn apart by the lightning bolts that


    relentlessly drilled into the ground.


    In the blink of an eye, the Demonic Thunder Tiger collided with the golden light like a meteor crashing


    towards earth with astonishing speed.


    Boom!


    Countless electric currents burst from within the beast and spread across the ground surrounding it.


    Everything within a few kilometers found itself within a terrifyingly magnificent sea of lightning.


    There was no denying that the Demonic Thunder Tiger intended to destroy the golden light.


    Soon, the golden light found itself surrounded by the mighty thunder force. But then, it turned a blind


    eye to the force and shed brilliantly before returning to face the Demonic Thunder Tiger.


    "Divine punishment!" a low voice proimed.


    Immediately, more than ten orbs of golden light appeared out of nowhere and surrounded the Demonic


    Thunder Tiger. Simultaneously, the group of orbs all burst at the same time to unleash a blinding light.


    Almost instantly, the golden light prated through the beast''s thunder cover and managed to strike


    its flesh. White smoke began to rise as the light broke down the beast''s hard skin and bones.


    As the Demonic Thunder Tiger struggled to free itself of the trap, it let out an ear-splitting howl as the


    golden light pierced through its body like heated steel slicing into its skin.


    Gradually, the beast began to lose resistance and could only manage to wail, as if surrendering to the


    golden light.


    Until then, the light orbs vanished.


    The next ensuing moment, the golden light reappeared by the ravaged ground below along with


    Marcia. Moira, Bryant, Sabina, and the rest rushed towards them once they safelynded.


    Marcia slowly began to wake up and regain consciousness. As soon as she opened her eyes, she was


    met with a very familiar gaze that made hers widen in return.


    Meanwhile, everyone gathered witnessed the golden light slowly begin to dissipate and unveil a figure.


    "Ba... Basil!" Sabina was the first to exim, disbelief painted all over her pretty face.


    The rest were stunned as they continued to stare at the figure that appeared before them.


    "This cunning bastard!" Shirley shouted, small sobs escaping her throat. Then her sadness gave way


    to an excited smile.


    Sabina''s eyes were tinged with red and began to well up with tears.


    Luci cried with joy.


    Bryant''s face, old and resolute, also bore an expression full of extreme excitement.


    All the humans and the members of the Dragon Master n were full of relief upon knowing that their


    great hero was still alive. He had saved the Holy Dragon Empire once more.


    "Basil... you''re still alive," Marcia said in a trembling voice. Slowly, she raised her hand and touched the


    face of the man she had dearly missed for countless nights.


    "Thank you for your hard efforts. Now, leave the remaining business to me! I''ll restore peace to the Wild


    Spirit Land. I''ll always be by your side and protect you, while you guys are creating a new future,"


    Rocky stated peacefully, after looking at Marcia and then the crowd that had gathered around them.


    His words brought hope to not just her but to everyone else as well.


    Then, he ced Marcia down and nodded towards everyone else. After that, he flew towards the


    Demonic Thunder Tiger and brought it to his Magic Spiritual Space.


    "Haha! I thought I was toote. I didn''t expect to arrive just in time. I knew you wouldn''t die so easily."


    Meanwhile, another light shadow unexpectedly fell from above before positioning itself in front of


    everyone.


    "Glutton! You''ve arrived just in time. Will you help me?" Rocky asked the light shadow, a slight smile


    dancing across his lips.


    "As long as you let me kill to my heart''s content!" Glutton responded haughtily before returning to its


    original towering form.


    Then, Rockynded on Glutton''s back and gazed at the crowd. With a thundering roar, Glutton flew


    towards the sky as they both disappeared into the light of the rising sun under everyone''s watchful


    eyes.

 Chapter 1404 The Weird Disappearances

    Chapter 1404 The Weird Disappearances


    Already presumed dead, Rocky made a very unpredictable entrance as he tamed the Demonic


    Thunder Tiger in the Holy Dragon Empire. Just a few days after he and Glutton left the area, the


    remaining cmity beasts that attacked the Wild Spirit Land vanished all too sudden overnight. As a


    result, the peace in thend was restored. Everyone could not help but feel miserable upon seeing the


    havoc that was left by these creatures. Left and right, destruction met everyone''s eyes, leaving them in


    despair.


    On the other hand, no one knew why these beasts suddenly disappeared. However, what concerned


    them more was where these creatures were heading next. Also, what scared them most was whether


    these creatures woulde back again and cause destruction to their ce. With that being said,


    everyone was on guard as they thought ahead of ways on how to resist them should these creatures


    return.


    On the brighter side, the cmity beasts seemed to have vanished without a trace. This made the


    other humans and members of the spiritual race hopeful that somehow, they might never reallye


    back.


    At that time, only a few of them knew the whole truth. Despite this, they still opted not to tell the public


    what really happened. All they knew was that Rocky was the one responsible for taming and scaring


    away the cmity beasts. However, Rocky and Glutton also left them without a trace.


    Of course, Marcia, along with those close to Rocky, were very eager to find out where he had gone. But


    knowing him, they had also epted the fact that he might nevere back again. As far as they


    were concerned, it was enough for them to know that he was still alive somewhere.


    Not long after the disappearance of the cmity beasts, the alliance of the three major empires¡ªthe


    Holy Dragon Empire, the Timber Deity Empire, and the Magic Phoenix Empire¡ªbegan to clear up the


    chaos left by the destruction. During this series of disasters, hundreds of millions of humans and


    members of the spiritual race had lost their lives. This had put the entire Wild Spirit Land into their


    darkest time after the establishment of the alliance of the major empires.


    Things weren''t looking good for most of the ns of the spiritual race. In fact, they had put a lot of their


    efforts and power into warfare, making them suffer heavy casualties. Moreover, the spiritual race''s


    ability to reproduce was very weak, making things worse for them. Without a doubt, they had entered


    the most difficult period of their decline as they were on the brink of extinction.


    But just when everyone thought that the darkest of their days had just gone and that the Wild Spirit


    Land could now recover from the damages, a series of unexpected events happened in the Gehanna


    Border, where the three major empires were bordered. There, rumors went around that humans and


    their livestock kept on disappearing and that even some viges vanished overnight!


    From the moment the three major empires formed an alliance, the Gehanna Border had be a


    major trade channel for businessmen from all the other empires. No longer was it in the middle of


    raging war all year long. Due to its vastnd area, diabolic beasts were often seen there. As a result,


    the three empires sent armies to guard the order of their border and protect the smooth flow of


    transactions in business trade.


    Thus, it was, of course, unthinkable that something this strange to happen in such a peaceful and


    orderly ce. Moreover, the three empires were at peace with each other, and it waspletely out of


    the ordinary for people and livestock to start disappearing out of the blue for no apparent reason.


    Meanwhile, the three empires continued with their task of reconstructing and rehabilitating the Wild


    Spirit Land. The disappearances kept on happening, but it was not enough to catch the empires''


    attention. But after half a month, news reached them that an army of a thousand soldiers of the Holy


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Dragon Empire stationed at the Gehanna Border suddenly vanished overnight, just like the former


    disappearances, without a trace. Of course, this was something that the three major empires would not


    take lightly.


    On the other hand, the new Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Group, Sabina, immediately


    got to look into it after she got the news. Without wasting time, she sent a team to investigate the


    situation out of fear that it might have something to do with the cmity beasts. Led by three squads of


    spirit maniptors, the team went to the ce where the soldiers were said to have disappeared. To


    everyone''s surprise, several days after, the investigation team eventually also lost contact, and their


    whereabouts were unknown.


    With her new position in the Crimson Dragon Group, Sabina dared not to take the situation lightly. Right


    away, she reported to Marcia, the imperial preceptor of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    Upon receiving the news from Sabina, Marcia could not help but worry that this might be the cmity


    beasts'' doing. Immediately, she contacted the Timber Deity Empire and the Magic Phoenix Empire to


    ask if they had experienced the same thing. To her surprise, the two other empires both confirmed that


    this also happened to them.


    Cautious, Marcia personally went to the Gehanna Border to investigate the matter first-hand, along with


    the assistance of special envoys from the two empires.


    As soon as she set foot at the Gehenna Border, she immediately formed a strong team made of spirit


    maniptors and created an investigation team with the envoys of the other two empires. Soon after,


    Marcia''s team wasted no time and began to carry out an in-depth investigation. After several days of


    careful probing, they finally found some clues. Moreover, they found a mysterious area within the


    Gehenna Border that had never been explored before.


    What was most surprising at all was to find that this mysterious area was not even recorded on all the


    maps of the Wild Spirit Land from ancient to present, as if it had appeared out of nowhere.


    In order to find out the truth, Marcia led her team into this mysterious area. When they got there, she


    did not expect to find an extremely huge magnificent door-shaped building in the depths of this


    mysterious area. In addition, there was a vortex-like light ball that constantly shed in the middle,


    which looked like the core of the entire building.


    At that point, Marcia found it hard to predict if there was impending danger. And for the sake of the


    team''s safety, she ordered her team to be on standby.


    "Preceptor Marcia, should we send a team to investigate it beforehand?" Sabina, who was also a


    member of the team, immediately questioned.


    "No, stay here with the team. I''ll investigate on my own." Not long after, Marcia waved her hand. At that


    moment, she could feel that the door-shaped building was a bit moreplex than she thought, so she


    didn''t want the investigation team to take the risk.


    "Really? By yourself? No way! It''s too dangerous!" Sabina shook her head hastily as she discouraged


    Marcia.


    "Yes, exactly. I don''t want to endanger the rest of you, so it''s better for me to go there alone. If I


    encounter any danger, I can surely escape unscathed!" Marcia replied calmly.


    "I''m not so sure about that. At least let me apany..." Sabina proposed with a frown. As the imperial


    preceptor of the Holy Dragon Empire, Marcia waspletely indispensable. After all, the emperor who


    had just taken over the throne was still young and needed Marcia the most. Therefore, of course, she


    would not let Marcia take the risk alone.


    "We don''t know a single thing about this area, so that leaves us with high risk. There might be danger


    at any time, so I need you to stay here andmand the team. If I don''te back in three days,


    immediately leave with the investigation team, and then report the situation to all empires to seek for


    countermeasures," Marcia urged before instantly turning into a spiritual shadow and headed for the


    door-shaped building.


    At that point, Sabina realized that she could not do anything more to stop Marcia. She shook her head


    helplessly and asked the army to stay put.


    At the same time, in the Divine Land just opposite the Wild Spirit Land, Rocky was walking out of the


    ruins of the Star Divine Race.


    All of a sudden, a golden light appeared in the air and then stopped in front of him like a projection.

 Chapter 1405 The Unstoppable Destiny

    Chapter 1405 The Unstoppable Destiny


    The golden figure gleamed as it appeared. It was none other than the Holy Lord.


    "Well, have you aplished your task? Can you now return to the Star Divine Race and inherit the


    rest of my power to be a true Holy Lord?" The golden figure didn''t waste a second before he


    spoke. His voice sounded firm, which reflected on the serious look on his face.


    "Why the hurry? Subduing all the nine cmity beasts and sealing them in the Divine Land took me a


    long time and great effort. I would appreciate it if you could allow me to take some rest first. Besides, it


    hasn''t been long since you came back to life. If you pass your power on to me so soon, you might die


    again before you know it. Anyway, I''ve promised you that I would take over your position, remember? I


    have even inherited some of your power. Do you really still have doubts that I''d run away?" Rocky


    replied, his brows pushed into a frown.


    He heaved a sigh after realizing he had already exhausted his strength after his battle with Wraith King


    Sebastian''s soul. His body felt weak and feeble. After he had through everything in the world, all he


    wanted was some peace and serenity for the rest of his life. All that, however, had been interrupted by


    something he did not expect. Not long ago, the cmity beasts hade back to reality and started


    harming living creatures in the world.


    In order to save the Wild Spirit Land one more time and protect everything he cherished there, Rocky


    had reached an agreement with the Holy Lord¡ªeventually, he had to be his sessor. The test


    Rocky faced to seed him enabled him to inherit a part of the power of the Holy Lord so as to control


    the Divine Spiritual Source again.


    Through his inherited power and the Divine Spiritual Source, it came easy for him to suppress and


    bring the nine cmity beasts that aggressed the entire Wild Spirit Land into the Divine Land and seal


    them there. It was all thanks to his effort that the Wild Spirit Land could escape from quite a tragic


    disaster yet again.


    After saving them, Rocky was supposed to return to the Star Divine Race to inherit the divine power


    from the Holy Lord. It was just as they had agreed on, so he reckoned there were no other options left


    for him back then but to agree on it. However, now that the Wild Spirit Land was safe and free from the


    cmity beasts, his relief caused irresolution in his mind. Suddenly, he felt unwilling to go back to the


    Star Divine Race. To be more exact, it was thest thing he wanted. After all, once he became an


    actual Holy Lord, he would need to treat everything and everyone in the world as mere an outsider¡ª


    including his beloved Wild Spirit Land. What seemed worse for him was the fact that under no


    circumstances could he reunite with Marcia, Isis and other women.


    Needless to say, he was having strong urges of entertaining his ambivalence. He decided to y the


    waiting game, sincerely hoping he could dy going back with the Holy Lord.


    "Listen. I made a big mistake in the past and had long lost the qualifications I need to be the Holy Lord.


    I hope you understand. I just want to pass down the position as soon as possible so I can finally be


    reincarnated to atone for my sins in my next life," the Holy Lord said. His soft voice sounded like a long


    and heavy sigh.


    "Oh,e on. Don''t feel so despondent. You''re a deity! Gather your courage and snap out of it. In less


    than no time, I''m sure you''ll recover and even regain your passion andposure. How about I return


    the strength to you so you can continue being the Holy Lord? I''ll just stay in the Divine Land. If one day


    you get tired of being the Holy Lord, I will take over your position then." Rocky immediately grabbed the


    opportunity to draw up a n in his favor.


    "Humph. I know you''re trying to coax me. It''s quite obvious that you just don''t want to take my ce


    since you still have some attachment to the Wild Spirit Land..." The Holy Lord trailed off as he looked


    away from Rocky. He had already seen through Rocky.


    "Well, I''m not saying I''m not going to do it. It''s just that they have now be so vulnerable that the


    tiniest attacks could ruin them altogether. If I assume the responsibility as a Holy Lord now, there''s


    going to be an absolute reason for me to go out of my way and help the Wild Spirit Land if something


    happens to them. I just can''t do it right now. I can only be the Holy Lord when they''ve finally


    regained their vitality," Rocky replied and shrugged.


    "Young man, I told you that everynd has its fate. The Wild Spirit Land will soon suffer another


    catastrophe as fate has decided. No matter what you do to save it this time, it cannot escape the fate of


    destruction in the end." The Holy Lord looked very solemn, and his voice was void of amusement when


    he spoke.


    Hearing what the Holy Lord said, Rocky fell out of sorts. "Another catastrophe? Soon? It''s not going to


    happen at least for another year, right? Or maybe several years after that?"


    "Let me ask you this then. Do you think the cmity beasts suddenly reappeared for no reason? Call to


    mind some recent incidences. Since the Divine Spiritual Source was gathered, you would think that the


    cmity beasts would disappear. However, they didn''t. Instead, they willfully reemerged. They were


    taking advantage of the fact that the Wild Spirit Land had begun to copse. Despite the support of the


    Divine Spiritual Source, however, it''s no longer capable of maintaining the bnce of thend. This


    copse is the consequence of this looming catastrophe," the Holy Lord exined in detail.


    "Can''t you at least tell me what kind of catastrophe it is?" It seemed to Rocky that the Holy Lord was


    tantalizing him, so he frowned with dissatisfaction.


    "I''m afraid I cannot do that. If you find out, I''m convinced that you''ll have second thoughts and change


    your mind once more," the Holy Lord said in response. He already knew Rocky very well.


    "You might be forgetting that I''ve inherited some of your power. Even though you refuse to tell me, I still


    have a way to know," Rocky threatened, crossing his arms over his chest.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Fine. I will tell you, but you have to promise me that you will never interfere this time. You must not do


    anything that may disturb the fate of the Wild Spirit Land." After a moment of hesitation, the Holy Lord


    gave in to Rocky''s intimidation.


    "All right. Just tell me what''s going to happen so that I could at least warn Marcia and the others to find


    a solution for themselves," Rocky said as he finallypromised. He knew that if the Holy Lord didn''t


    tell him directly, he would waste a lot of time just to figure out the catastrophe that was bound to


    happen. Thus, even if he discovered it by himself, it might be a little toote for the creatures of the


    Wild Spirit Land. Therefore, he decided to let the Holy Lord tell him the information so he could


    immediatelye up with a n to prevent it.


    "You better keep your promise!" Upon saying that, the Holy Lord waved his hand in the air and another


    light shadow was suddenly projected in front of Rocky that spread out like a mirror. Soon enough, a


    huge and ominous gate-shaped building emerged in it.


    "What the hell is that?" As soon as Rocky saw the mysterious building, he instantly had a bad feeling


    as if his guts were telling him that it was going to bring devastating trouble. After all, this was not


    supposed to appear on the Wild Spirit Land.


    "This is the special gate that could connect two different worlds!" the Holy Lord replied briefly.


    "Why would this gate start to show itself in the Wild Spirit Land? Don''t tell me¡ª" Rocky wasn''t able to


    finish his sentence as a dreadful thought struck him which was actually a possible answer to his


    question.


    "This gate is opened from the other world by force so that it could open from this side. There are


    usually only two cases when the gate appears and is opened. One is that one world is about to


    copse and the people there have no other choice but to escape to the other one to survive. The other


    one is that the creatures from one world opened the gate by force to invade the other," the Holy Lord


    exined further.


    "So, which is the case for the Wild Spirit Land now?" Rocky asked hesitantly, vaguely knowing the


    answer already.


    "You know that the Wild Spirit Land is already fated to perish. Even though you managed to stop the


    cmity beasts, you can''t stop its original destiny. Now, the Wild Spirit Land is to be invaded by the


    aliennd from the other side of the gate. So, to answer your question, both of the reasons are


    happening right now," the Holy Lord said straightforwardly.


    "What kind of creatures are there in that aliennd? Since they possess the power to forcibly open a


    gate like this, I can''t begin to imagine how powerful they are!" Rocky eximed as he was ovee by


    anxiety.

 Chapter 1406 The Powerful Intruders

    Chapter 1406 The Powerful Intruders


    "As far as I know, humans and spiritual race beings also exist in that aliennd. However, the


    dominating race in thatnd is even stronger than the Star Divine Race! I heard that they are called the


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Shura Race, which, with its unique aptitude, is stronger by a mile than the Star Divine Race," the Holy


    Lord slowly said.


    "Wow! Is it really that powerful? So, does that mean that the Shura Race will soon upy the Wild


    Spirit Land?" Rocky inquired.


    "Long ago in the ancient times, the Shura Race used their extraordinary strength to ransack the Divine


    Spiritual Sources of other worlds and loot other creatures. Without a doubt, they are very smart. Apart


    from making themselves stronger, they also make the other creatures stronger and then destroy them.


    It was said that they do this in order to maintain theirnd''s bnce. They do this repeatedly, whenever


    they need to. That is quite a clever tactic, I have to admit," the Holy Lord said.


    "Now isn''t that just so vile?" Rocky said in an angry tone.


    "We can''t do anything about that. It''s thew of the jungle¡ªthe survival of the fittest. The Shura Race


    lives in one of the highest-level worlds. Like the Star Divine Race, the Shura Race was also destined to


    vanish. Luckily, they found a way on how to avoid their fate in time. On the contrary, the Star Divine


    Race overestimated themselves at that time and blindly pursued power. They did not take the


    consequences into consideration. As a result, they ended up destroying themselves in the process.


    That''s why as an outsider, I personally think that the Shura Race is a whole lot smarter than the Star


    Divine Race," the Holy Lord judged.


    "So, if we destroy the special gate, the Shura Race can''t invade the Wild Spirit Land. Is that right?"


    Rocky asked at once.


    "I''m afraid it''s not possible. You see, this gate is built based on the power of the Divine Spiritual Source


    in theirnd. Even the spiritual race in the Wild Spirit Land can''t destroy this gate," the Holy Lord


    replied while shaking his head.


    "But, what about me?" Rocky asked out of the blue, raising his eyebrows.


    "Well, do you think I will let you do that?" the Holy Lord replied, ncing at Rocky.


    "This means, I can do it with my strength!" Rocky eximed as he began to realize.


    "Well, I guess you can do it if youpletely inherit my power. But if you interfere this time, in any


    manner, I will have to take back the power you got from me," the Holy Lord immediately warned. "You''d


    better give up. If you don''t want to be a Holy Lord so soon, then fine. You can stay in the Divine


    Land. But you are not allowed to interfere in the affairs of the Wild Spirit Land. Understood?"


    After those words, the Holy Lord''s image began to disappear gradually.


    "Even if I can''t meddle with this matter, at least I can tell this news to Marcia and others, just in case


    they know nothing about it," Rocky murmured to himself. After giving it a thought or two, he


    immediately disappeared from where he stood.


    Meanwhile, Marcia went to the mysterious area to continue with the investigation. However, three days


    had already passed, and she had not found a single clue. On the other hand, Sabina, who led the


    investigation team on standby, had a bad and odd feeling all of a sudden. She was well aware that if


    she continued to stay there and did nothing, they might encounter unprecedented danger. Without any


    other choice, she had to make up her mind and lead the entire team to retreat. But the minute they did,


    two figures flew across in the sky. Both of them emitted dark light, giving out strange, evil auras.


    "Brother, I''ve already told you. That woman didn''te alone. It turned out she has many helper hiding


    here," one of them said maliciously.


    "Ha ha, good eye, brother. It looks like this ce is crawling with spirit maniptors. If we bring them


    back, then our trip will surely be worth it!" another one said eagerly.


    At that moment, the two dark shadows spoke. Soon after, they flew down and stood in front of Sabina''s


    team.


    "Who are you?" Riding on her spiritual beast, Sabina could not help but interrogate. Of course, she


    immediately became vignt and stared at the two dark figures intently. Although they were


    humanesque figures, they still appeared quite strange. They had dark skin and their ears were very


    long. In fact, their hair was so bizarre due to having at least three colors. One of them had a face


    simr to a pig''s while the other had an extra eye on his forehead. They were the epitome of oddity that


    even the spiritual race couldn''t have such a horrible appearance.


    "Brother, have you noticed that human women in this world are far prettier than the ones we have in


    our world? I mean, look at them. They are all beautiful, especially the one we met yesterday. I think


    beauty is not the only thing that she has. In fact, I believe that she is also very strong. However, I don''t


    think she''s strong enough. We still defeated her in the end. But look at this one, though. She''s not as


    beautiful as the one we met yesterday, but I guess she''ll do. Come on and help me bring her back so


    we can enjoy her," the pig-faced man said with a lewd smile.


    "What? Are you talking about Marcia? Have you seen her? Where is she now?" Sabina asked sternly.


    Upon hearing what the two nasty men were talking about, she was most certain that it was Marcia that


    they were talking about.


    "We have brought her back to our world. But don''t worry, you will see her soon enough..." the pig-faced


    man replied coldly.


    "Excuse me? Your world? Who are you?" Sabina questioned out of confusion.


    "Oh, cut the crap. Let''s just do it," the three-eyed man said.


    Not long after, the two strange men transformed into two dark shadows and rushed towards Sabina''s


    team instantly. At that moment, these shadows emitted a frightening pressure that was at least


    equivalent to that of a warrior at the Immortal Stage. With a wave of their hands, ck lights shot out


    and fell into the crowd in the blink of an eye. The ck lights exploded, immediately engulfing the spirit


    maniptors. Afterwards, they vanished without a trace, as if they had turned into air.


    In a snap of a finger, almost all the members of the investigation team with the strength above the


    Supernal Stage were annihted. Only Sabina and several other rtively powerful spirit maniptors


    at the Supernal Stage were left. However, they did not know how to save themselves from the terrible


    ck lights that surrounded them.


    "Commander in Chief Ji, we''ll cover for you to break out of the siege," the remaining spirit warriors


    shouted in unison. All of them weremanders of the Crimson Dragon Group. Upon realizing that


    they were already trapped here, they decided to help Sabina out as soon as possible.


    "No. You retreat first. I''ll stop them!" Sabina said confidently. Having reached the Divine Stage, she


    believed that she had the ability to block the two strangers.


    "No, don''t underestimate them. You are the only one strong enough to escape, so hurry up!" Not long


    after, these spirit maniptors rushed toward the strange men and entangled them with all their might,


    distracting them so that Sabina could run away.


    Seeing that herrades were trying to hold the two men off, Sabina knew that if she did not leave


    now, the news that Marcia had been captured wouldn''t be delivered back to the Holy Dragon Empire.


    Moreover, the chance of saving Marcia would be even slimmer. Without apprehension, she gritted her


    teeth and quickly flew into the air, rushing towards the exit of the mysterious area.


    On the other hand, it didn''t take long for the two strange men to defeat the group of spirit maniptors


    that were suppressing them.


    "Brother, take these people back. I''ll go after that woman," the pig-faced man said greedily.


    "Forget it. We can''t stay in this world for too long. Otherwise, we will easily spiral into madness. Our


    time is almost up. And besides, we have already gained a lot. Come on and let''s report this to our


    leader. If you really want her that much, then you can find her when youe here next time," the


    three-eyed man urged immediately.


    Although the pig-faced man wanted to chase after Sabina very much, he did not dare disobey the


    three-eyed man in any way. Immediately, he nodded his head in agreement, without any fuss.


    Afterwards, they turned into two ck shadows again and flew towards the gate that led them back to


    their world.

 Chapter 1407 The Horrible Scene

    Chapter 1407 The Horrible Scene


    After barely escaping from the mysterious area, Sabina wasted no time and rushed back to the capital


    city of the Holy Dragon Empire as soon as possible and reported the situation to Isis, who was currently


    the mother of the emperor.


    Isis was greatly shocked when she heard that Marcia was captured by the mysterious masters of


    unknown origin and seemed to be taken to a strange and different world. Thus, she immediately


    gathered themanders in chief of the four major army groups, as well as the chiefs of severalrge


    ns within the Holy Dragon Empire to discuss the urgent matter.


    A dayter, Bryant and the other powerful personalities in the Holy Dragon Empire heeded Isis''s


    summon. They had also heard of the situation in advance, so they arrived at the assembly hall with


    serious expressions on their faces. It was known that Marcia had inherited her father''s Dragon Sarira,


    meaning that her current strength should beparable to that of a high-level spiritual master, and she


    was even more powerful than the warriors at the Immortal Stage. Now that Marcia was captured by


    these mysterious masters, they could only imagine how powerful their enemies were.


    "Sabina, are you certain that the people you''ve encountered are not from the spiritual race?" Bryant


    asked straightforwardly.


    "They actually have some simrities with the spiritual race in terms of their appearance, but their


    auras are very different. These mysterious masters have very strange auras surrounding them and


    they are way stronger than the members of the spiritual race. Moreover, judging from theirnguage, it


    would seem that they are not from the Wild Spirit Land," Sabina replied in a gloomy tone.


    "What? They''re not a race from the Wild Spirit Land? Then, where on earth did theye from?"


    Hearing what Sabina reported, Bryant and the others were extremely baffled.


    "I think they have something to do with that building in the mysterious area. But that''s just my


    spection. I have no definitive proof," Sabina responded hesitantly.


    "Is it a conspiracy then?" Everyone present couldn''t help but think that it might be the only reason


    behind this.


    "No. It''s not a conspiracy. It is much more than that." Suddenly, an ethereal-like voice resounded out of


    nowhere. Then, a ray of golden light flew in from outside the hall and transformed into a shadow that


    floated in midair.


    "Is it... Basil?" Everyone inside the hall was stunned at the sudden appearance of the shadow. It was


    as if a holy being descended in their midst and graced them with his presence.


    As the shadow had fully shown itself, it turned out to be Rocky.


    Upon seeing his face again, Isis and the other women were so thrilled that they couldn''t restrain their


    excitement.


    "Prince Crimson, we''re so d that you came just in time. We are facing such a dilemma because


    Marcia has gone missing. This is a pressing matter," Bryant uttered, expressing a bit of relief.


    "Yes. I also know that, but I didn''t expect that I will be a bit toote. Listen carefully! The recent


    disappearances of the people on the Wild Spirit Land were being caused by a race from the aliennd.


    Their purpose is to plunder all the resources of the Wild Spirit Land and exploit both the human race


    and the spiritual race. So, it is imperative to stop them by destroying the door that connects the two


    worlds," Rocky said in a serious tone.


    Hearing that they were actually facing a grave situation yet again, Bryant and the others were utterly


    shocked.


    "Prince Crimson, how can we destroy this door to the aliennd? Right now, I don''t think we have the


    manpower and strength to aplish that," Bryant remarked as he analyzed the situation.


    "That is true. This time, you won''t be able to do it alone. We have to gather all the powerful spirit


    maniptors and the members of the spiritual race to assemble the most powerful force with your


    be inevitable," Rocky warned sternly.


    "But ording to what Sabina reported, our opponents are on a different level. Even Marcia, who was


    supposed to be a lot more powerful than any of us, wasn''t able to resist them. Now that she was


    captured, I''m afraid that even with the help of the spiritual race ns, we might not be able to get past


    them, let alone destroy that door," Bryantmented, gauging how they would fare in this iing


    battle.


    "I know that too. But again, you have no other choice. The race that invaded the Wild Spirit Land this


    time is far more powerful than the spiritual race, but if you''re not going to risk everything and give it


    your all, there will be no hope left at all," Rocky dered, indicating that the fight was all or nothing.


    "Basil, can''t you help us with this predicament?" Isis took a chance and asked Rocky. After all, he


    saved the Holy Dagon Empire and the entire Wild Spirit Land not long ago.


    "As much as I want to, I really can''t help you this time," Rocky replied with a bitter smile and shook his


    head.


    "It''s all right, Prince Crimson. You have already done your best several times before. We can''t just rely


    on you all the time. But can you give us a more specific detail on how we can destroy the door that


    connects the two worlds?" Bryant asked expectantly.


    "I actually don''t have the exact answer. All I know is that you have to gather as much strength as you


    can to destroy it," Rocky replied helplessly.


    "Well, it seems that we have to really ask all the spiritual race ns to help us again," one of them said


    as they nodded in agreement.


    "That''s right. However, thest time we fought the cmity beasts, the spiritual race ns have also


    suffered heavy casualties. I''m not sure if they will be willing to lend us their help this time around. They


    must still be trying to recuperate," Isis said with concern.


    "Don''t worry about that. Right now, you aren''t the only ones who are hearing my voice. The emperors


    of the Timber Deity Empire and the Magic Phoenix Empire, as well as the leaders of the various


    spiritual race ns, can also hear what I''m saying. I''m speaking to all of you and encouraging you to


    assemble all the members that you can send into the mysterious area as soon as possible in order to


    destroy that door." Then, as soon as Rocky finished his words, his shadow disappeared in the blink of


    an eye, leaving not a single trace.


    When everyone in the hall saw the sudden disappearance of Rocky, they all looked at each other, as if


    trying to confirm whether everything that happened was really true.


    "Basil..." At the same time, Isis'' entire body felt like it lost its strength as she leaned back against the


    throne.


    "Your Majesty, what shall we do?" Bryant and the other people looked at Isis intently, waiting for her


    decision.


    "Not that we know that Basil has also informed the other two emperors and the leaders of the spiritual


    race ns about this, we should do what we can on our end. With that, we are to gather all of the spirit


    maniptors in our empire and form an army that is to be led by Chief Bryant. We also have to meet


    with the elites of the two empires and the spiritual race ns to n our actions regarding the door in


    the mysterious area," Isis, who assisted the young emperor, made a prompt decision.


    A few dayster, the Holy Dragon Empire managed to gather more than two thousand spirit


    maniptors from all over the empire. With the addition of all the soldiers of the four major army


    groups, they were able to establish a spirit maniptor army with more than three thousand members


    under the directmand of Bryant. Then, the army went to meet the armies from the two empires and


    the spiritual race ns.


    In the armies of the other two empires and the spiritual race ns, there were also many top-notch


    human warriors and spiritual masters. The army of the Timber Deity Empire was personally led by their


    current emperor, Alyssa. As for the spiritual race ns, Moira, the matriarch of the Dragon Master n,


    led hundreds of soldiers from her n. The other spiritual race ns also sent their most elite teams


    even though their number wasn''t that many. In fact, even the Butterfly Divine n that had the fewest


    members sent their representatives that were led by Cherry.


    After gathering the respective members of their armies, they were finally able to form the strongest


    army that wasprised of both the spiritual race beings and humans. Soon after, they headed into


    the mysterious area.


    Upon arriving at the mysterious area, they spent another two days before they finally spotted the door.


    They were dumbfounded at what the magical door looked like, as well as the scene that surrounded it.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    At the moment, the sky above the door was thoroughly covered with thick dark clouds. Just by looking


    at it, people could feel rather suffocated by the ominous aura that it emitted. Within a radius of a


    thousand meters, the area looked like a desertednd, lifeless and deathly silent. There were also a lot


    of corpses that were scattered around and exuded demonic auras and a stench of death. The corpses


    didn''t look like they were from beasts that existed in the Wild Spirit Land. Wherever they looked, it was


    as if someone from the abyss was staring back at them.

 Chapter 1408 The Last Resort Failed

    Chapter 1408 The Last Resort Failed


    All the big shots from both the human race and the spiritual race, including Bryant, Alyssa, and Moira,


    stood side by side, exuding a tremendous aura and momentum as they faced the magical door.


    "Everyone, are you ready?" Alyssa asked in a stern voice. Her guards were up and her eyes were only


    focused on what was in front of them.


    At that time, all the spirit maniptors, as well as the members of the spiritual race, showed a burning


    determination in their eyes, knowing that this battle would dictate the future of the Wild Spirit Land.


    They didn''t know what exactly was waiting for them. The only thing they knew was that they needed to


    destroy the door that connected the aliennd and their world in order to save the Wild Spirit Land and


    everyone that lived in it.


    Just as the allied forces were about tounch their attack, hundreds of figures that bore ck lights


    suddenly appeared from beyond the door. They flew out and rushed in front of the allied army at their


    top speed. All of them were dressed in dark and peculiar clothes and they looked neither human nor


    beasts. However, their spiritual aura was overwhelming that even the weakest among them should still


    be equal to the strength of a spirit maniptor at the Divine Stage.


    "Humph! Really? The low-grade races in this world dare toe and attack us?" As a low and


    ominous voice rang out, a man d with armor and dragon horns on his head eventually walked out.


    He looked prim and elegant and seemed to be the leader of all these aliens. He was shrouded in a


    mysterious spiritual aura that constantly surged out from his body. Even senior spiritual masters would


    not seem to be a match for him.


    Although the allied forces had studied and prepared for these aliens, it was still apletely different


    case once they already encountered them with their own eyes. For a brief moment, the aliens''


    overflowing aura drowned the allied army in fear and shock.


    "You dare invade ournd and capture our people for your own gain? How despicable you are! You


    have no right to im what is rightfully ours!" Alyssa shouted in anger.


    "Ha-ha! Despicable? This girl doesn''t know what she''s talking about. You should actually thank us


    because we are giving you the chance to be reborn. Your world has already lost its bnce and future.


    Do you know that it should have been destroyed long ago? The Divine Spiritual Source of your world


    has now disappeared. This world is void of hope and salvation. You should know by now that you''re


    just prolonging its inevitable destruction." The alien leaderughed wildly as he taunted Alyssa.


    "So what if our world is approaching its ruin? It is our own business to mind. You have no right to


    interfere and say that you''re just ying the role of the hands of fate! Today, all of you are going to be


    exterminated from the surface of the Wild Spirit Land! We will destroy the door that connects our worlds


    so that you can never step into ournd ever again!" Alyssa roared in fury and boldly dered their


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    stand against the invaders.


    "Ha! These creatures are so stubborn that it pisses me off. Oh well, forget it. I would just waste my time


    speaking to the likes of you. I guess this is the strongest army that the Wild Spirit Land can gather,


    right? I''d like to thank you for saving me lots of trouble. I just need to finish all of you, and my job will be


    done," the alien leader said with a wicked grin.


    "Your Majesty!" At this moment, Bryant nodded to Alyssa, signaling that the allied army was ready to


    attack at any time.


    "Everyone, for the sake of the Wild Spirit Land, even if it cost us our lives, we must destroy that door in


    front of us! Let''s show them the strength and dignity of the creatures of ournd!" Alyssa eximed


    mightily. Her aura alone shook the mountains and rivers that surrounded them.


    Immediately after, the allied forces responded to her call and roared with all their might. Their morale


    was so high and it seemed that they were pretty determined to battle it out until death.


    "Attack!"


    Upon Alyssa''smand, the allied forces rushed forth and divided into three huge groups that


    simultaneouslyunched their vicious attacks ording to their n. Bryant and Moira led one group


    that confronted the aliens. The Magic Phoenix Empire, led by the Phoenix Master n, was the one


    responsible for rying messages and the entire group''s overall coordination. On the other hand,


    Alyssa and Evita led the army of the Timber Deity Empire and the ordinary spiritual beings of the Wood


    n to deal with the magical door.


    "Your job is simple. Kill the ones who deserve death and keep the useful ones alive. It shouldn''t be so


    hard to deal with these weaklings," the alien leader announced indifferently.


    Then, as their leader issued the order, hundreds of aliens charged forward.


    The fierce battle between the Wild Spirit Land and the aliennd was about to ensue. Most importantly,


    the fate of the creatures of the Wild Spirit Land was about to be determined.


    Although there were only a few hundred members from the alien race, their strength was far above the


    masters at the Divine Stage. Hence, even though they were severely outnumbered, there wasn''t a


    shred of fear or panic in their eyes. It was as if they were being attacked by an army of ants that they


    could easily trample beneath their feet.


    In less than a day, the allied forces sustained serious losses on their side. However, despite their


    unfavorable condition, the ones who survived continued to fight hard against their indestructible


    opponents.


    Unfortunately, they had finally reached their limit.


    In less than three days of nonstop exchange of blows, Bryant and most of the leaders of the spiritual


    race ns were captured by the opposing force. The enormous number of the allied forces was almost


    wiped out. At this point, only a few remaining spirit maniptors and members of the Wood n still


    stood firmly and struggled to destroy the door with Alyssa.


    "Ha-ha! How amusing. This woman refuses to give up even though all hopes have abandoned them.


    However, she is to my liking. After I''m finished with this world, I''m going to make her mine," the alien


    leader said with a smirk on his face. Until now, he had never made even a single move. But even from


    the start, his attention was already drawn to Alyssa, who had put up quite an admirable struggle. He


    immediately showed great interest in her. Thus, he quickly turned into a dim light and appeared at the


    door in front of Alyssa.


    At the sight of the alien leader, she was instantly filled with righteous indignation. Even though she was


    also exhausted at this point, she still exerted all her strength and attacked him with all her might. Her


    movements generated a powerful momentum that created violent whirlwinds around her.


    "You have amazing talents and all of them will just be put to waste if you stay in this world. Why don''t


    youe with me? I can make you stronger beyond what you can imagine." The alien leader gave a


    sincere and tempting invitation.


    "No way!" Alyssa answered without hesitation.


    "Ha-ha! You really astonish me, woman! Unfortunately, I will do whatever I want!" The alien leader burst


    into hystericalughter upon hearing Alyssa''s response.


    Then, in a sh, Alyssa felt an intense force suddenlying right at her, rendering her motionless.


    Under the pressure and impact of the atrocious force, she couldn''t resist at all and fainted in an instant.


    As she lost her consciousness, the alien leader hurriedly pulled Alyssa into his arms.


    Now that even Alyssa was captured, the rest of the spirit maniptors and the members of the spiritual


    race were in a state of chaos because they didn''t know what to do in the absence of their leader. As


    expected, it didn''t take long before all of the remaining members of the allied forces were either killed


    or captured.


    "Take all of the captives back with us! We''re going to hold a celebration tonight," the alien leader


    dered arrogantly, signaling the end of the war against the allied army. Then, he quickly flew back into


    the magical door and disappeared without a trace.


    Soon enough, the news of the copse of the allied forces and the invasion of the alien race spread like


    wildfire, causing an endless panic to the entire Wild Spirit Land. With the fall of the allied army and the


    capture of all its capable leaders, no one was left to save the Wild Spirit Land from its inevitable doom.


    About a few days after the miserable failure of the allied forces to destroy the door at the mysterious


    area, Isis spent some time in the garden of the Pce City with Nigel in her arms. She looked very


    dejected and frustrated at the same time. Since she was quite aware that the attempt of the allied


    forces was thest resort to save the Wild Spirit Land, its failure also meant that everyone would face a


    tragic ending.


    Just at that moment, a golden light suddenly shed from the sky andnded in the garden. Isis


    immediately held her son tightly and prepared herself to fight as she stared at the golden light.


    However, when the light dissipated, it revealed a figure that she actually had been longing day and


    night.


    "Basil¡­" All of the tension in her body instantly rxed. She quickly threw herself into Rocky''s arms as


    she still held Nigel in hers.


    "Hey, how are you doing? Are both of you and Nigel doing okay?" Rocky took a deep breath and


    sighed softly as he finally held Isis and his son in his arms.


    "Do you think I''m okay? Nigel has only seen you for a few times since he was born! He seldom has the


    chance to call you ''dad''. I am so lonely without you. Do you know that?" Isis began to tear up as she


    Rocky just let out a bitter smile and patted the little boy''s head.


    At this time, Nigel suddenly mumbled softly, "D¡ªdad?" Rocky was taken aback upon hearing this. He


    didn''t expect that just hearing Nigel utter that word would make his emotions surge from his heart.


    Then, he tried his best to calm down as he gradually closed his eyes.


    "Tell me. Is the Wild Spirit Land really going to perish?" Isis asked with a trace of reluctance in her


    voice. She bit her lip as she tried to suppress her tears from falling.


    Knowing exactly what was going to happen, Rocky just nodded lightly and didn''t utter a word.

 Chapter 1409 Broke Into The Alien Land

    Chapter 1409 Broke Into The Alien Land


    "How much time do we still have before this world is destroyed?" Isis asked in a mncholic tone.


    "I''m not sure, but it''s not yet time to give up," Rocky said with confidence as he looked into the


    distance.


    "What are you saying? Is there still a way to turn this around?" Isis quickly wiped her tears off and


    asked expectantly.


    "There should be. That''s actually the reason why I came here. I wanted to see you and Nigel first


    before I go to the aliennd. I need to rescue Marcia and the others before it''s toote." Rocky told her


    his bold n.


    "Are you going there alone? Isn''t it going to be very difficult even for you?" Isis asked, concerned about


    his safety.


    "Well, yes. But I have no other choice but to do this. I''m the only one who could do this now," Rocky


    exined.


    "Then, what about me and Nigel? You''re just going to leave us like this?" Isis''s voice started to break


    and her body slightly shuddered.


    "I should have disappeared from this world a long time ago, but I was still given a chance toe


    back. Now, it''s myst chance to make everything right again. I know you''re having such a hard time


    dealing with this, but I have every confidence that you can take good care of Nigel even without me.


    And I deeply admire you for that," Rocky remarked with utmost sincerity.


    "So what? Without you by my side, no matter what kind of nice life I''m living, everything would just be


    meaningless!" Isis shouted as she burst into tears.


    "I''m sorry. Isis, I don''t have that much time. If I don''t leave right away, I won''t be able to enter the alien


    escape its inevitable doom." Rocky held her face and promised her as he looked straight into her eyes.


    "You''re a heartless man. But what else could I do? You''ll still do whatever you like. Go ahead. We''ll all


    be waiting for your return!" Isis was well aware that Rocky didn''t only belong to her. Moreover, what he


    was trying to aplish was to give a future to the Wild Spirit Land. It was of utmost importance; thus,


    she could only support him and let him do what he could.


    Rocky just nodded and let out a faint smile. Immediately after, he returned into the golden light and


    disappeared into the sky.


    The main reason why he was such in hurry was that he was worried that the Holy Lord would interfere


    with his ns once he sensed his thoughts. Therefore, without wasting any time, he flew towards the


    mysterious area before the Holy Lord could find an opportunity to stop him.


    Before long, he sneaked into the mysterious area andnded in front of the gate.


    As soon as he appeared, several shadows suddenly rushed out and blocked his way. They seemed to


    be a bit weaker than the ones who battled against the allied army, but he still couldn''t underestimate


    them. In fact, one of them was more powerful than an advanced spiritual master. "Hey, look! This guy


    came by himself. I think he has a death wish!" one of them taunted.


    "Get out of the way. I''m in a hurry!" Rocky shouted as his fiery gaze swept across them.


    "What? Who do you think you are? All of the strongest creatures on yournd have already been


    captured. What can you do by yourself? The Wild Spirit Land is going to be ours soon, so you''re the


    one who needs to get out of the way before you get killed," another alien remarked with a wicked grin


    on his face.


    However, the second the alien finished speaking, Rocky waved his hand, and the alien who had just


    been goading him spat out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying.


    At the sight of this, the other aliens were taken by surprise as their eyes widened. It was the very first


    time that they had seen a mere human being that could hurt their kind with just a single blow.


    Without paying attention to the rest of them, Rocky walked steadily and went straight towards the gate.


    Seeing Rocky''s haughty attitude, these aliens couldn''t help but feel infuriated. They felt that they were


    being belittled by this human and they couldn''t just let this slip by. Thus, they immediatelyunched a


    joint attack to take him down.


    But soon they learned that this person wasn''t really an ordinary one. No matter what kind of attack they


    hurled, they couldn''t even touch Rocky''s clothes, let alonend a strike on him.


    With this, Rocky reached the gate without even sustaining any damage.


    "Hey, brat! You don''t know what you''re doing! If you don''t have any spell to protect yourself, the


    moment you step inside, you won''t be able to withstand the power of the gate and will be killed!" one of


    them sneered as they helplessly let Rocky get past them.


    Rocky, on the other hand, acted like he didn''t hear them and stepped right into the gate without any


    hesitation or hint of fear. Then, his figure instantly disappeared into the dazzling light.


    The next moment, the entire gate began to tremble violently as if it was going to copse at any time.


    The aliens outside were dumbfounded at this scene. It turned out that they also didn''t know what was


    going on.


    Whoosh!


    All of a sudden, a strong blinding light burst out from the gate that devoured the surroundings, including


    the aliens that Rocky faced earlier.


    After quite some time, the striking light gradually dissipated and revealed the aftermath of the


    explosion. Apparently, only the strongest among the aliens was able to survive, but even he suffered


    from severe injuries.


    "Who the hell is that guy? I must inform our leader right away!" The alien struggled hard just to stand


    straight. He spat a lot of blood as he talked, but managed to chant a spell, turning him into a beam of


    ck light that rushed back into the gate.


    A momentter, a sh of golden light shone in front of the gate and revealed a majestic figure. It was


    none other than the Holy Lord who hade to stop Rocky''s n. However, when he got there, Rocky


    was nowhere in sight.


    "Am I toote? This is bad. That guy is really reckless. I can''t believe that he actually broke into the


    aliennd. Unfortunately, he has already inherited a part of my power. It means that the aliennd will


    immediately reject him. I don''t know what''s going to happen from here on. It seems that I have no


    choice but to let him do what he wants. If he managed to survive even this ordeal, maybe he can really


    save the Wild Spirit Land again," the Holy Lord said as he sighed. After taking ast nce at the gate,


    he instantly turned into a beam of golden light and soared into the sky.


    Just as the Holy Lord had suspected, Rocky, who thought that he could easily pass through the gate


    with the current strength he possessed, was instantly sucked into a fierce vortex the second he


    stepped into the gate. Even with his power as a half-god, he was not able to break himself free. Due to


    the intense pressure and impact being inflicted by the vortex, he eventually felt like he was losing his


    strength and ultimately lost consciousness.


    At the same time, because of the power of the Holy Lord that was stored within Rocky''s body, it also


    caused an unforeseeable repercussion towards the gate. Consequently, the gate suddenly


    disappeared from the mysterious area in the Wild Spirit Land as if it was never there in the first ce.


    When Rocky finally regained his senses, he found himself lying by a river with clear water gushing


    through it. Half of his body was soaked in the water and he found that he was almost naked.


    "Tch. It seems that I have overestimated my strength. I didn''t know that they have prepared something


    like that." Rocky struggled to get up as he still felt that his body hadn''t fully recovered. Soon enough, he


    discovered that something was actually wrong with him. That was when he realized that the power that


    he acquired from the Holy Lord had already disappeared.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "What? How did this happen?" Rocky was in a daze for a moment. Without the divine power of the Holy


    Lord, he had totally lost his advantage in facing the creatures of the aliennd. He knew that the races


    residing in thisnd were far more powerful than those of the Wild Spirit Land. He went here to save


    Marcia and the others, but now that he had lost the power of the Holy Lord, he didn''t know how he


    could pull that off.


    Rocky tried to check repeatedly, but the result was still the same. After a while, he had finally


    concluded that there was no way for him to regain the power of the Holy Lord.


    For now, his current strength would probably be equal to an advanced spiritual master, which was


    pretty much above the Immortal Stage¡ªthe highest level among the human spirit maniptors.


    At least, he could still somehow protect himself from the weaker creatures of thisnd. As long he did


    not encounter the powerful ones, like the creatures who led the battle against the allied army, he should


    be fine.


    As someone who had just arrived in thisnd, Rocky found it necessary to familiarize himself with his


    surroundings first. Therefore, he entered his Magic Spiritual Space at once and changed his clothes to


    disguise himself. After that, he quickly went on his way.


    Originally, he nned to fly directly to a nearby town, but when he was about to do so, he found that he


    couldn''t even do that with his current strength.


    It was a bit strange but he soon understood why. Nothing was wrong with his body. It was just that the


    gravity on thisnd was several times strongerpared to that on the Wild Spirit Land. Moreover, he


    also noticed that the spiritual power concentration in this ce was far denser, which also exined


    why the races of thisnd were much stronger than the creatures of the Wild Spirit Land.

 Chapter 1410 Bumped Into The Carriage

    Chapter 1410 Bumped Into The Carriage


    "Where am I?" Rocky didn''t know whether to cry orugh as he had a bad start upon setting foot in that


    ce. In fact, it was more or less a blow to him.


    Since he lost the ability to fly, he had no choice but to start his journey in this aliennd by walking.


    Upon getting out of the stream, he walked his way and passed through a very thick forest. There, he


    was.


    ''Where should I go now?'' Rocky wondered. Looking at the two sides of the road, he thought that


    perhaps, he would be lucky enough if he chose the southern path.


    Frankly, luck was always on Rocky''s side. In fact, it was not long after that he saw a carriage moving


    towards him. Upon looking at it closely, he found out that it was not really an ordinary carriage per se.


    As a matter of fact, it was packed with cargoes with a slender and seemingly powerful spiritual beast as


    its driver, speeding its way on the road.


    "Wow, I never thought that a beast that size can move so fast after all!" Rocky eximed as he


    examined it from a professional point of view. Based on how it moved, the spiritual beast driving it must


    be at least at the Supernal Stage in the Wild Spirit Land. On the other hand, such a spiritual beast was


    only used to drive a carriage, which was enough to change his expectations of this unknownnd.


    "Uhm, excuse me?" Rocky asked loudly, trying to grab the beast''s attention. He did not hesitate to step


    forward and wave his hand so that the carriage would stop. At that time, the most important thing for


    him to know was where he was.


    But unfortunately, the carriage did not slow down at all. Instead, it even sped up almost instantly. With a


    whooshing sound, it passed by Rocky and vanished at the end of the road in the twinkling of an eye.


    "Hey! Are you afraid that I''ll rob you? Excuse me, but I''m not a bandit if that''s what you''re thinking!"


    Rocky huffed from behind. Beyond anything, he felt immensely frustrated. However, there was nothing


    he could do but keep walking.


    After a couple of minutes, another carriage, driven by a spiritual beast just like the one that had passed


    by, was approaching him.


    He already learned his lesson from the first carriage, so he made it to a point to stop in the middle of


    the road. In this way, there was no excuse for the carriage to drive past him again.


    But to his surprise, his n still failed. This second carriage sped as fast as lightning,pletely


    ignoring him without even reducing its speed.


    In all honesty, Rocky could have stopped the carriage by using his strength. But since he was a


    neer, he wanted to keep a low profile as much as possible. Thus, he immediately moved to the


    side to dodge the carriage since it was rushing towards him so fast and ignoring him again. In a snap,


    this second carriage just brushed past him.


    The man driving the carriage turned around and cursed furiously, "Brat, how could you be so blind? I


    am right here, you idiot!"


    ''What apletely arrogant being! I should have just torn his carriage apart when I had the chance!


    Oh, forget it. I''d better summon Glutton as a ride,'' Rocky thought to himself. Hisst battle with Alston


    took the lives of all his spiritual beasts. Now, only Glutton remained to keep himpany.


    Meanwhile, another carriage was fast approaching. Only this time, it was not carrying any cargoes.


    This third carriage was well decorated, which gave the impression that it was carrying people with high


    social status. Its driver, on the other hand, was breathtaking. It resembled a unicorn, blue from head to


    toe, that walked as fast as a creature could fly.


    When he saw this, Rocky''s lips gave a smirk, and his eyes immediately shed sinisterly. Thinking fast,


    he hid behind some trees beside the road. With great timing, he rushed out of the forest as soon as the


    third carriage approached. At the same time, he used a tiny portion of his strength to purposely knock


    the carriage a little askew. Without thinking twice, he let himself fall on the ground and closed his eyes


    as if it was the carriage''s fault for putting him in such a position.


    As he expected, the fancy carriage instantly came into a halt. Then, the driver d in brocaded clothes


    immediately jumped off the carriage. He then looked at Rocky, who was lying on the ground. Upon


    seeing that Rocky''s clothes were dirty and torn, he shook his head in disdain, as if regarding Rocky as


    a homeless man.


    "What''s happening, Ramon? Why are we stopping?" A sweet and melodious voice came from the


    carriage behind the spiritual beast, like that of a singingrk.


    Meanwhile, Rocky began groaning in agony, now that he had sessfully drawn the master''s


    attention.


    "I am so sorry, but I had to see what happened. Apparently, a homeless man suddenly rushed into the


    "Oh, my! Is he hurt?" The sweet voice in the car was raised a little.


    "It looks like he is seriously injured. But he did this to himself. He was the one who rushed in and


    bumped on us. He still deserves this even if he died," Ramon replied coldly.


    "How can you say that? Saving a life is better than building a seven level pagoda! Take him to the


    carriage. Ask Doctor Lloyd to treat him as soon as we return!" displeased, the sweet voice immediately


    responded.


    Hearing the conversation, Rocky was more than delighted to know that his n actually worked.


    Moreover, he was in luck to have met such a kind-hearted youngdy who was willing to help him.


    However, in order to be more convincing, he continued to groan miserably.


    But Roman did not believe him. Instead, he cast him a re full of fury and hesitantly picked him up


    with one hand. He threw Rocky onto the seat next to him, sat back on his seat, and continued to drive.


    On the other hand, Rocky was satisfied that he had got on the carriage smoothly. However, he took his


    time and did not get up just yet and continued to lie on the seat. At the same time, he nced at the


    back from his peripheral view. From what he saw, there was a beautiful and elegant figure leisurely


    lying on her side, wearing a white gauze and purple dress. To his dismay, he was not able to see the


    After pretending for a while, Rocky took in a deep breath, as if he hade back to life. Then, he


    leaned against the carriage, squinted at Ramon and stammered, "Th... thank you for taking me to the


    carriage, b... buddy. I would have died if... if you left me there."


    "If you''d ask me, I''d say you deserve to be left there. I mean, why did youe out suddenly? Ally is


    Miss Hannah''s favorite beast. If anything happens to it, you will be dead for sure!" Ramon said crossly


    and red at Rocky.


    "Is that so? Luckily, it''s just fine. Otherwise, I would have died of guilt," Rocky said with profound


    respect and humility, as he bowed his head a little.


    "You''re clearly fine now. Get out of the carriage. Now!" Ramon suddenly demanded upon noticing that


    Rocky''s injury was not as bad as he had thought.


    "Wow, wait. Hold it right there, buddy! Come on, can''t you see that at least two of my ribs were broken?


    Look, you broke my waist and twisted my legs! I can''t even climb, let alone walk out of here," Rocky


    groaned with a miserable face.


    "Give me a break! How can you speak so fluently when you are injured like this?" Ramon squinted and


    said doubtfully.


    "Ouch! It''s killing me! Ouch!" Rocky screamed deliberately.


    "Shut the hell up!" Ramon shouted furiously.


    Meanwhile, Rocky shut his mouth to pacify the man. But somehow, he didn''t put his heart to rest.


    Instead, he observed Ramon carefully. Judging from the way Ramon was dressed, he could tell that he


    was the guard of thedy at the back. Despite Ramon''s spiritual aura being restrained, he still was not


    able to hide the immense spiritual powering from him. Moreover, he should be at least equal to the


    masters at the Immortal Stage. Nevertheless, he was only a guard, while the guards in the Wild Spirit


    Land did not usually have this kind of strength. Deducing from his clues, Rocky concluded that thisnd


    was superior to the Wild Spirit Land.


    Furthermore, he believed that Ramon was different from the members of the Shura Race he had seen


    before. As far as he could remember, they were no different from human beings. In addition, the Holy


    Lord had also said that aside from the Shura Race, there were also other humans and members of the


    spiritual race living in other worlds. With that being said, it was obvious that Ramon and thedy in the


    carriage were all human beings.


    Rocky was lucky that day. Perhaps, it would be a different story if he came across the members of the


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Shura Race.

 Chapter 1411 Collecting Information

    Chapter 1411 Collecting Information


    Rocky knew he had to find an opportunity to figure out where he was. Additionally, he had to collect


    information regarding this aliennd. That included their strength ranking system, the Shura Race and


    so on. Only by gathering as much as information would he be able to locate Marcia and the others


    soon and save them.


    On the other hand, Rocky knew he had to think of a carefully thought-out n before he made a single


    move. Since he lost his divine power, he only stood a chance against ordinary members of the Shura


    Race with the little strength he had left. If he met any of the stronger members, he would be in danger.


    He needed to be vignt.


    After the carriage travelled six hours, Rocky witnessed a magnificent city appear before him. Upon first


    nce, it appeared to be no different from the Wild Spirit Land.


    However, upon entering the city, Rocky was caught off guard. For every ten people he saw, there were


    at least three or four of them that emanated powerful auras akin to those of spirit maniptors. Most of


    them showed great strength¡ªnone measured less than a Supernal Stage ranking.


    ¡®Does everyone in this world possess such power?¡¯ Rocky asked himself curiously in his heart.


    Suddenly, he sensed that something above was blocking the sun. He looked up and saw a group of


    rare spiritual beasts flying overhead, one after the other. Riding them were several young men and


    women in tightly fitted clothing armed with spiritual swords. They appeared to be disciples of some


    sects.


    The spiritual beasts circled the sky for a while as if patrolling over something before they headed in


    another direction.


    The luxurious spiritual beast carriage slowly passed through the crowd as Rocky continued to look


    around the city. He discovered that not only could he find people who yielded extraordinary spiritual


    power everywhere but the nearby shops were selling a wide variety of treasures such as the Spiritual


    Weapons as well. Each one of them would certainly fetch a high price if sold in the Wild Spirit Land.


    However, they appeared to be nothing more than ordinary market items found in a random shop in this


    aliennd.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Rocky found out an hourter the carriage drove into a small city wall. As he passed through, he made


    another discovery¡ªa smaller city within the city. Just like the treasures earlier in the market, the


    buildings erected here were just as numerous.


    Before long, the carriage halted in the square which stood in front of an opulently designed hall.


    Ramon was the first to get out of the carriage. He then walked towards Rocky before picking him up


    and tossing him to the side. He cupped his hands in front of the carriage and announced, "We''ve


    arrived, mydy."


    "Okay," a voice as soft as a feather replied.


    A momentter, the carriage''s curtain was pulled back to unveil a gorgeous woman with a veiled face.


    She got off the carriage with Ramon''s help.


    "I''ll go visit the governor first while you take him to a doctor," the woman ordered as she cast a nk


    stare at Rocky. She then walked towards the hall in front of her.


    Ramon looked back at Rocky before he grudgingly tossed him back into the carriage and drove away


    from the square.


    Once they left the square and passed through several arched gates, Rocky noticed that they were


    approaching a beast farm.


    Once the carriage stopped at its entrance, three people stepped out to meet them. The trio was led by


    the person in charge of the beast farm who greeted Ramon respectfully, "d to see you back,


    Captain Li! Was everything alright during your journey?"


    "Yes," Ramon replied and nodded impassively.


    "There''ll be no problem with Captain Li protecting ourdy!" the other two followers echoed


    immediately.


    "Well¡­ who is he?" the trio''s leader asked as soon as he noticed Rocky in the passenger seat.


    "This guy suddenly ran into the road. He got injured when he was hit by Ally. Ourdy asked me to


    bring him back for medical treatment. So, where''s Dr. Lloyd? I need him to get over here and examine


    him. He will stay at your ce for a few days to recover before we send him away," Ramon exined


    and ordered.


    "What? Let''s be honest here. Is It really necessary to ask Dr. Lloyd toe over and treat this¡­


    nobody?" the leader of the beast farm asked quizzically.


    "Yes. It''s what ourdy ordered!" Ramon firmly retorted.


    "Alright," the leader replied. He then hinted at his two followers wordlessly.


    They stepped forward and assisted Rocky with getting off the carriage, unaware that he was only


    pretending to be hurt. Then, they led him into the beast farm. Ramon cast one more nce at Rocky


    before he turned around and left.


    Rocky discovered that the beast farm was smaller and simpler than he expected once he entered it.


    The beasts that were being raised in it, however, were quite the opposite. Although he had no idea how


    to distinguish the spiritual beasts that roamed this world, he could still tell that they were all quite rare


    upon first nce.


    Rocky was then thrown into the beast farm''s storage room the next moment.


    "I don''t understand why ourdy decided to take in a homeless man. If her carriage bumped into him,


    she could''ve just thrown some money and left. Why go through all the trouble of bringing him back


    here?" one of the men in yellow asked in annoyance as he viciously gazed at Rocky.


    "Shhhh! Keep your voice down. Everyone in the city knows ourdy is kind and merciful. Don''t ruin her


    reputation for the sake of your convenience!" another man in blue scolded back immediately.


    "You''re right," the man in yellow finally agreed with a nod.


    By then, the leader of the beast farm arrived. He took one look at Rocky and ordered his men, "You


    two! Go and find a doctor to check on him. The quicker he recovers, the sooner we can send him


    away."


    "But didn''t Captain Li specifically ask for Dr. Lloyd toe over?" the man in blue quickly inquired.


    "Excuse me? You''re kidding, right? Do you think it''s a good idea to bother the prestigious Dr. Lloyd with


    some random patient? Yes, ourdy requested for him. But you know we can''t ask Dr. Lloyd toe


    over. He''ll be very displeased with us and we''ll all be in trouble," the leader retorted with eyes as wide


    as saucers.


    With these words, the two attendants menacingly stared at Rocky before they left.


    Once they were all gone, Rocky immediately stood up. He stretched and yawned before walking out of


    the storage room. Seeing that no one else was present, he began to search the beast farm for any


    spiritual beasts to study more closely. While carrying out his inspection, he also collected some blood


    samples to further his studies.


    Soon, Rocky noticed the two attendants returning with a doctor. He rushed for the storage room and


    pretended to be badly injured and unable to move like before.


    Within a few moments, he heard the trio enter the room.


    "That''s him," the man in blue said as he pointed at Rocky.


    The doctor took a quick look at him before he squatted down to check his pulse. It was barely there. He


    felt nothing except a faint throbbing of blood under Rocky''s flesh.

 Chapter 1412 The Training Target

    Chapter 1412 The Training Target


    "Well, doctor. How''s his condition?" the attendant in yellow asked indifferently.


    "Judging from his pulse, he must have suffered some internal injuries. Moreover, he doesn''t seem to be


    a spirit warrior. It means that the injuries he acquired may actually be too severe that they could take


    his life. He must be treated as soon as possible if we want to save him," the doctor remarked in a


    serious tone.


    "Humph! This guy has terrible luck. Oh well, that''s actually none of our business. Doctor, can''t you just


    give him some sort of medicine? As long as he bes a little better, we can then report the


    any use to us anymore," the attendant in blue remarked in an annoyed tone.


    "I''m afraid I can''t do that. It''s inappropriate even if he''s just from a lower kind of race," the doctor replied


    hesitantly. As a doctor, he was supposed to carry his duty out no matter who was it that needed his


    service.


    "Come on, it''s okay! No one will care about the life of a homeless man. Just do what we say and all of


    us can move past this," the attendant said as his voice became slightly threatening.


    At this point, the doctor seemed to be a bit afraid of the attendants, so he was left with no choice but to


    agree. Then, he took out a piece of paper and pen from the medicine box, wrote a prescription, and


    handed it to the two attendants.


    "Here. Take it and go to the pharmacy. Ask them to prepare the medicine, boil it, and send it here as


    soon as possible," the doctor instructed. "See? It isn''t that hard," the attendant in bluemented as


    he took the prescription.


    After briefly scanning it, he handed the paper to the attendant in yellow. "Huh? Why are you giving it to


    me? Just do it. You''re the one who took it in the first ce," the attendant in yellowined,


    strongly refusing to take it.


    "Why? It''s because you have an old lover in the pharmacy. We can get it done faster that way," the


    attendant in blue answered with a meaningful smile.


    "Don''t talk nonsense! It''s going to be theplete opposite, you dimwit," The face of the attendant in


    yellow was obviously flustered when he heard that.


    "Just hurry up! If this guy dies and Miss Hannah mes us for it, imagine the consequences. I think


    that''s more scary than facing you ex-lover," the attendant in blue urged as he thrust the paper into the


    hands of hispanion.


    The attendant in yellow wore a sour expression as he took the paper and eventually walked out of the


    room.


    At the same time, the attendant in blue kicked Rocky a few times and said, "Hey, brat! Don''t die on us


    or I''ll throw you into the woods and feed you to the wild dogs."


    "Don''t worry¡­ I won''t," Rocky answered as he acted like a very weak person that was about to die.


    Hearing this, the attendant smirked and walked out of the storage room too.


    Seeing that the two attendants would be gone for quite a while, Rocky decided to sneak out of the


    storage room, intending to familiarize himself with the various ces in the city.


    ''Hmm. From the conversation between Ramon and the youngdy, this ce is a property of the


    governor. Does that mean that the youngdy is actually the governor''s daughter?'' Rocky guessed.


    A momentter, he passed by at what seemed to be a training ground. He saw at least a hundred


    young men and women who vigorously practiced their swordsmanship. Each of them exuded strong


    spiritual aura and had the strength that should be at least on par with the cultivators at the Heavenly


    Stage.


    "Hey, brat! Why are you loitering at this ce?" While Rocky was observing the training ground, he


    didn''t notice that three figures came over from behind him. Among them was a young man in a white


    robe who questioned him. After all, Rocky was a bit suspicious-looking with his sloppy and furtive


    appearance.


    "Oh, what can I do for you, sirs?" Rocky quickly asked respectfully. At the same time, he nced at the


    three men and perceived that their spiritual power was equivalent to that of the cultivators at the


    Supernal Stage.


    "You don''t look like a member of the Sword Spirit City. What are you doing here and where do you


    himself and he found Rocky as an eyesore.


    "I''m just a handyman from the beast farm and I''m quite new here. That''s why I''m not yet familiar with all


    the ces," Rocky replied calmly.


    "Humph! A handyman? No wonder you look this shabby." The man in white imposed his authority and


    sneered, "Listen carefully. This is a training ground and those irrelevant can''t just enter this ce


    whenever they like. Do you understand?"


    "I see. I apologize, sir. I didn''t know. I''m going to take my leave now." Rocky bowed apologetically and


    turned to leave. He didn''t want as much attention as possible.


    "Hold on! I didn''t say that you could leave yet. You''re already here, so I guess we can make use of you.


    It just happens that the three of us need a target for our training. You''ll just do nicely," the man in white


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    said as if he was talking to a ve.


    "Training target?" Rocky asked with a smile as he was forced to y along for a while since the man


    didn''t seem willing to let him go that easily.


    "Yes. For practicing our swordsmanship, of course," the man in white replied in a matter-of-fact tone.


    "Will it be dangerous?" Rocky inquired, putting a fake concern in his voice.


    "Ha-ha! You don''t need to worry. We, the disciples of the Sword Spirit City, are much stronger than


    ordinary cultivators. You''re not going to get hurt because we are the elite disciples in this field," the man


    in white answered confidently as a cunning look shed in his eyes.


    "All right then. No problem." Rocky had always been a straightforward man. If someone offended him,


    he wouldn''t just stand idly. Since the man in white wanted to take advantage of him, Rocky thought of


    giving him the taste of his own medicine.


    As they found a spot where they could train, the three men nced at each other and asked Rocky to


    stand at a designated position not far away from them.


    "I''ll try first!" One of the disciples was itching to give it a try. He quickly pulled out the spiritual sword


    from his back and spun it in the air. The sword then immediately flew out into the air and darted


    towards Rocky as it was being controlled by his fingers.


    The flying spiritual sword was approaching swiftly and it seemed like any ordinary person who was hit


    by it would be easily killed. However, Rocky knew that these three disciples didn''t have the intention to


    kill him. Instead, they would make it seem to really target him in order to frighten and embarrass him.


    Rocky saw through them quite effortlessly and nned on retaliating in his own way. Therefore, when


    he saw the spiritual sword almost hitting him, he slightly shook his hand. His movement was very


    unnoticeable, but he was able to make the sword suddenly turn and rush back to the disciple who


    threw it.


    The disciple was caught off guard because he didn''t expect the sword to dash back at him. Thus, he


    panicked and tried his best to dodge it in a hurry. However, his shoulders were still slightly grazed by


    the spiritual sword. As a result, a part of his clothe was torn and blood trickled down, making him look


    like a mere amateur that made a fool of himself.


    The man in white and the other disciple were a bit stunned at first, but they thought that it was just an


    honest mistake. Hence, theyughed at theirpanion who was even excited to try first. "Hey! Have


    you been going to the brothel a lot recently? You can''t even use your sword well. Get some more


    practice, will you?"


    "It''s impossible. I''m sure that I made it¡­" At that moment, the injured disciple looked at his spiritual


    sword in confusion before looking at Rocky. He was a bit perplexed because he was sure that just now,


    he felt that his spiritual sword was knocked by an unknown force that made it rush back towards him.


    "Watch and learn, man. This is how you do it." The second disciple stepped forward and sneered with


    confidence. He then put his hands together and unsheathed his spiritual sword. In the blink of an eye,


    the sword shot towards Rocky as if aet piercing through the sky. At the same time, the strength


    exhibited by him was a little stronger than that of the previous disciple.


    However, before Rocky, it was still something trivial. When the second spiritual sword was almost near


    him, he stealthily moved his body away to avoid the attack at a speed that would be hard to discern


    through the naked eyes.


    Upon seeing that he also missed by a huge margin, the second disciple widened his eyes in disbelief.


    "Come on! Do you guys not know how to properly aim a still target? If the elder sees this, both of you


    will be in a lot of trouble." The man in white shook his head as he chuckled loudly.


    "Let me try again!" the second disciple shouted. Making a mistake like that was noughing matter for


    him. He controlled his spiritual sword and made it attack Rocky from behind. However, the moment that


    it was about to reach him, the spiritual sword deviated from its original trajectory again.


    The disciple almost went insane that he kept attacking Rocky nonstop, but the sword just couldn''t touch


    him. It was as if there was a barrier surrounding him that deflected the de any time that it was about


    to hit him.


    At this point, even the man in white grew annoyed at this embarrassing sight. Thus, he stepped forward


    himself and shouted, "Get out of the way! You''re such a disgrace. I''ll do it myself!" After saying that, he


    brandished his own spiritual sword. Compared to the other two disciples, he was obviously much


    stronger. In fact, the moment he unsheathed his sword, an overbearing sword aura swept across the


    area.


    The next moment, the man''s spiritual sword turned into a shadow and instantly disappeared in midair.


    "Ha! That brat has some bad luck. There''s no escaping that attack!" one of the disciples shouted. He


    rubbed his hands as he expected a great showing up.


    The spiritual skills of the Supreme Ether Land were divided into three stages¡ªprimary, medium, and


    premium. At that time, the skill employed by the man in white was swordsmanship at the medium stage


    of the Spirit Realm in the Sword Spirit City.


    At the sight of this, Rocky''s eyes narrowed. As the spiritual sword disappeared, so was the spiritual


    aura that it carried. He knew that this wasn''t some ordinary skill that was easy to deal with.

 Chapter 1413 Save Nightshade

    Chapter 1413 Save Nightshade


    But since Rocky was able to preserve his strength at the peak of the Immortal Stage, he directly used


    his spiritual power to defend himself.


    A momentter, just a couple of feet from Rocky, a sword shadow materialized from out of nowhere.


    Just as it was about to pierce through Rocky''s chest, the spiritual power protecting his body blocked it


    directly when it was only less than an inch away from him.


    The man clothed in the white robe, together with his twopanions from Sword Spirit City, stared with


    wide eyes. They instantly realized that Rocky was protected by some spiritual power. However, they


    couldn''t sense any trace of spiritual auraing from him.


    Even so, the man in white wasn''t ready to give up, and his strength heightened right at once.


    "I quit." Rocky knew that he couldn''t create a lot of noise, so he waved his hand gently.


    ng!


    The white-robed man''s spiritual sword instantly broke into two pieces.


    "My precious sword!" The man furiously red at Rocky when he saw that his spiritual sword got


    destroyed. It wasn''t just an ordinary functional weapon since it had immeasurable value and was made


    of high-quality materials. He never saw iting for Rocky to break it that easily.


    "I haven''t done anything." Rocky shrugged his shoulders.


    "Who the hell are you?" the man shouted, staring intently into Rocky''s eyes.


    "I already told you. I''m just a handyman," Rocky calmly responded.


    "Impossible. You''re lying. I saw how you shattered my spiritual sword!" The man vehemently refused to


    ept his im.


    "I''m just lucky I got out alive," Rocky stated with a nonchnt smile.


    "What are you waiting for? His actions are questionable. Hurry up and take him away at once," the man


    yelled out, signaling at the crowd of disciples standing on the training ground''s sidelines.


    Before long, all of those disciples who were cultivating sprinted forward toward Rocky, encircling him.


    When Rocky saw that things were about to get worse, he smiled bitterly and shook his head. He knew


    that leaving now was the best choice avable. So the moment the disciples swooped down on him, he


    shortly vanished from where he stood, sessfully evading his enemies.


    "Where is he now?" Everyone, including the white-robed man, had a startled look on their faces. They


    couldn''t figure out which way did Rocky go when he was standing right before them earlier.


    After leaving the training ground, Rocky hesitated whether he should stay in the city to seek more


    information or leave at once. Basing on what he had witnessed in the training ground, Sword Spirit City


    was not an ordinary city. A few of its disciples had at least the strength of the Supernal Stage. So it


    could be said that some other cultivators were at the Divine Stage or even the Immortal Stage. Things


    would get even more ugly and overwhelming for him if there were cultivators of higher levels.


    In short, if his identity got exposed and considering his current strength, his life would be in grave


    danger in this city.


    Simultaneously, while Rocky was having second thoughts, a huge shadow descended from the sky and


    plummeted heavily to the ground, letting out a mournful howl.


    Afterward, a sharp and delicate voice cried out, "Oh, my... Nightshade! How are you?"


    Rocky followed the voice''s direction and saw a delicate figure stumble out from the fallen beast


    shadow''s backside. The expression on her pleasing face looked tensed. Although this woman was not


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    as beautiful as those he had contacted before, she was still considered stunning. Underneath the tight


    clothes was a very sexy body, and her spiritual power was also very powerful. She should have


    reached the primary level of the Immortal Stage and her strength wasparable with Ramon''s.


    However, the beast shadow soon attracted Rocky''s attention because of its dragon-shaped semnce.


    It was emitting a spiritual aura at the Divine Stage. If it were in the Wild Spirit Land, it would be


    considered a powerful dragon beast!


    At this point, a pool of blood had spread out from underneath the beast''s body, and its spiritual aura


    was declining continuously. It seemed to have some severe injuries, and its condition was already


    critical.


    "Someone! Help! Please find me a beast curer fast!" the pretty woman begged in desperation.


    Some spirit warriors who happened to walk by quickly gathered around and looked over the situation in


    no time. Subsequently, several kind warriors took off to find a beast curer at once.


    Three men dressed like beast curers rushed over and examined the dragon beast without any dy in


    a little while. After they finished checking, they unanimously shook their heads.


    "Miss Tessa, Nightshade''s internal organs are seriously damaged. There''s nothing we can do to stop


    the bleeding!" one of the beast curers exined, looking serious.


    "What should I do? Oh, I know! Please go and ask Dr. Lloyd toe over. There must be another way


    to save it!" the young girl named Tessa yelled. The anxiety she felt had increased further.


    "Dr. Lloyd went out of the city together with the governor early this morning," another beast curer


    replied.


    "What? Then what else should I do? Is Nightshade going to die? I hope not!" Tessa''s eyes swelled up,


    and it looked like she wanted to cry, but there were no tears.


    The three beast curers looked at each other. No one dared to respond.


    "Say something!" Tessa red at them disdainfully.


    "Surely, it will die. If we don''t stop the bleeding in half an hour, it will lose its life. However, I may be able


    to save it," a calm voice pointed out from out of the blue.


    The onlookers shifted their attention to where the voice came from and saw a dirty man in ragged


    clothes approaching. It was none other than Rocky. Nobody else wore such clothes in this city.


    "Who are you? Where are you from?" Tessa knew that Rocky was not from Sword Spirit City, so she


    immediately questioned him.


    "My identity isn''t important. The important thing is that I can save it!" Rocky smiled in response.


    "You can save my Nightshade?" Tessa''s eyes widened.


    "Yes, I can," Rocky replied and nodded.


    "Miss Tessa, please think twice. This guy is a stranger, and he''s not from Sword Spirit City. We can''t


    trust him easily!" One of the beast curers voiced out his concern, trying to dissuade her.


    "I agree. The three of us can''t even save it. So how could he have the cure?" The other two beast


    curers didn''t trust Rocky as well.


    Although the three beast curers were donning ordinary clothes, they were way stronger than the three


    disciples that Rocky had seen at the training ground.


    "What are you waiting for? Take him down now!"


    "Hold on!" At that instant, Tessa stopped them. Then she looked at Rocky and asked, "Can you save


    my beast? Tell me!"


    "Of course," Rocky asserted.


    "What if you can''t?" Tessa''s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Then my life will be at your disposal, Miss," Rocky said without mincing his words.


    "That''s your word, not mine. If you let my beast die, I''ll make sure you die with it," Tessa warned,


    pointing at Rocky.


    "Deal. Can I begin? If we dy this, not even the Gods can save it," Rocky said while ncing at the


    beast.


    Tessa signaled with a nod.


    The three beast curers could do nothing but stand aside as they looked at the situation.


    Rocky directly went over to the beast''s side and checked its condition. He discovered that a blunt force


    hadpletely punctured its lungs, and several of its aortic arteries had been broken. Under normal


    circumstances, it would be impossible to save its life.


    However, to Rocky, who was already considered an authority level in healing spiritual beasts, it was an


    easy task.


    He started the procedure by taking out his surgical tools and fed Uriah''s magical saliva to the beast


    because it aided the body''s recovery by speeding up the process. But the beast''s recovery all


    depended on whether he could stop the bleeding first.

 Chapter 1414 The Conversation With Tessa

    Chapter 1414 The Conversation With Tessa


    At this point, time was an absolute concern, so Rocky immediately performed an operation to stop the


    bleeding of the beast. On the other hand, when the crowd saw how Rocky opened the belly of the


    beast using tools that they had never seen before, they were bbergasted. They couldn''t help but


    twitch their eyes as if they were seeing a bloody ughter instead.


    Although Tessa was also a bit suspicious of Rocky''s method, she knew that he might be the only one


    she could rely on to save her spiritual beast.


    As Rocky went on with the operation, four hours passed in a sh. The onlookers were a little tired and


    anxious but more and more people were actuallying to take a look at the situation. The ce was


    now densely packed with people, who were discussing and having a lot of doubts about the man


    operating on Tessa''s beast.


    A momentter, a tall figure suddenly appeared. The moment he noticed who was performing the


    operation on the injured spiritual beast, he was utterly taken aback. "What is that guy doing here? Why


    is he the one doing that?!"


    It was Ramon, who immediately rushed to the ce the second he heard that Nightshade was injured


    and needed to be treated.


    "Miss Tessa, pardon my intrusion, but what is that guy doing to you beast?" Ramon walked up to Tessa


    and asked with a bewildered expression on his face.


    "Oh, Captain Ramon. Do you happen to know him? I actually don''t know anything about him, but he


    said he could heal Nightshade," Tessa said briefly as she nced at Ramon.


    "Well, sort of. But why him? Aren''t there beast curers that are more suited for the job?" Ramon asked


    as he looked at the three beast curers who were anxiously standing on the sidelines. They quickly


    averted their gazes when they heard that Ramon was asking about them.


    "I wouldn''t resort to this guy if they can do it themselves. They said that they didn''t know how to treat


    it," Tessa replied with a slight frown as she shook her head.


    "What about Dr. Lloyd then? Where is he?" Ramon inquired


    "I''m afraid he''s not in the city right now. He went out with the governor to take care of some matters,"


    Tessa replied with a sigh.


    "But still! How could you let an unknown man attend to your beast? Just look at him! He''s just a shabby


    homeless guy. What if he made its condition even worse?" Ramon said agitatedly out of concern.


    "I just told you that there isn''t anyone else. Do you want me to just let my beast suffer from its injury


    and be left untreated? Besides, look! I think he just stopped Nightshade''s bleeding!" Tessa narrowed


    her eyes and hesitated for a moment. But upon closer inspection, it seemed that Rocky had really


    stopped the bleeding. She was both surprised and delighted at the oue, and she was d that she


    took the risk to let Rocky do the operation.


    Even Ramon was dumbfounded as he took a look. The beast was, in fact, no longer bleeding, and


    Rocky was now beginning to stitch its wound.


    At that moment, Rocky had also noticed that Ramon was in the crowd, but he didn''t have the chance to


    greet him since he was still in the middle of a tedious operation.


    After the stitches were done, Rocky was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief. Then, he stood up and


    turned towards Tessa. "I''ve finished treating the wound, but it has lost too much blood. We still need to


    perform a blood transfusion as soon as possible. Do you possess other spiritual beasts that are of the


    same kind as this one?"


    "The same kind? Yeah, there is one," Tessa responded after thinking for a while. She answered


    Rocky''s query but was still actually in the dark of what Rocky was up to.


    "That''s a relief then. Miss, please ask someone to prepare two big bathtubs. I mean the one we used


    for taking a bath," Rocky specified.


    "All right. I''ll arrange it right away." Then, Tessa turned to Ramon and said, "Captain Ramon, please


    take Nightshade''s mother to my pavilion and prepare everything that he asked."


    "But Miss Tessa, this guy is not from the Sword Spirit City, and his identity is still unknown. I don''t think


    it''s a good idea to trust him so much," Ramon advised as he doubted Rocky.


    "Captain Ramon, this is a direct order from me. I don''t think he''s a bad guy, and I''m willing to take


    responsibility if anything happens. So, hurry up and do as I say. The most important thing right now is


    to save my beast!" Tessa instructed sternly.


    Ramon nced at Rocky, full of hesitation in his eyes, but he had no choice but to obey for now. Before


    he left, he strictly ordered several disciples of the Sword Spirit City in the area to protect Tessa closely.


    "Do you need anything else?" Tessa asked Rocky with visible tion in her fascinating eyes.


    "For now, we''ll need to find a suitable ce for it to fully heal its wounds, such as a beast farm where


    the spiritual beast usually lives," Rocky replied as he lightly rubbed his chin.


    "A beast farm? If it''s a ce where it could stayfortably, Nightshade has its own home," Tessa


    informed.


    "Well, that''s better. Just transport it there. However, it is too big. We''ll need to find several hands to


    move it," Rocky said as he nced at the spiritual beast. He could actually transport the beast through


    his Magical Spiritual Space, but he didn''t n to expose his real strength, so he had to rely on them.


    "Oh, don''t worry about that." Tessa immediately took out a piece of jade and threw it in the air. Then, it


    instantly formed a huge vortex that sucked the beast into it. As the vortex disappeared along with the


    beast, the jade fell into her hand again.


    "What kind of treasure is that?" Rocky couldn''t help but ask as it was his first time seeing it. In the Wild


    Spirit Land, both the spirit maniptors and the members of the spiritual race used the Magic Spiritual


    Space to contain their spiritual beasts. Thus, he was ovee by surprise when he saw that a certain


    treasure could actually directly absorb a spiritual beast.


    "This? It''s the Beast Spirit Jade. Don''t you know about it? You''re a weird man," Tessamented as


    she looked at Rocky with furrowed brows.


    "Ah, well, I''m from the countryside. There are still a lot of things that I''m only hearing and seeing for the


    first time," Rocky replied as he pretended to be from the remote part of the region.


    To dumb it down for Rocky, Tessa patiently exined, "It is a spiritual treasure that is specially used to


    raise spiritual beasts. When they are inside it, the beasts can directly cultivate and improve their


    strength."


    "I see. It''s an awesome treasure then. Thank you, miss." Rocky nodded as a sign of appreciation. He


    found that the spiritual treasures in this world were more advanced and magical than those in the Wild


    Spirit Land.


    In the Supreme Ether Land, only when a spirit warrior had reached the Emperor Realm could he use


    his spiritual power to create a spiritual power space. Therefore, before they reached this realm, most


    warriors had to resort in using Beast Spirit Jades or Spiritual Treasure Sachets to carry their spiritual


    beasts and treasures.


    Upon knowing this, Rocky found out that he actually had the advantage because his Magic Spiritual


    Space that he was using in the Wild Spirit Land wasn''t restricted in this world.


    "Captain Ramon might take a while to prepare everything you need. So, I guess we can head back


    first," Tessa suggested.


    "As you wish," Rocky replied politely. He sensed that Tessa was a nice person. Unlike the usual high-


    ss nobles, she didn''t put on airs even if she was talking to someone who looked like a low-ss


    person. At the same time, he also knew that Tessa''s spiritual beast hadn''t passed the dangerous period


    yet. Thus, he needed to make sure that everything was fine and that the beast was out of danger


    before he left.


    After a while, Tessa and Rocky, apanied by the disciples that were ordered by Ramon, left the


    ce and headed to Tessa''s pavilion.


    "By the way, the tools you used on operating with my beast were a little strange. I don''t think I''ve seen


    anyone use those when curing spiritual beasts," Tessa asked.


    "Oh, that''s because I created the tools myself," Rocky answered briefly.


    "What? Does it mean that you''re actually a beast curer?" Tessa asked with a surprised expression.


    "Sort of. But I''m a bit of a nomad. I don''t stay in a particr ce for a long time," Rocky replied.


    "So, how did you know Ramon?" Tessa inquired as she remembered that Ramon didn''t quite trust him


    when he treated her beast.


    "It''s a long story but here is the thing¡­" Then, Rocky told her everything that had happened and how


    he was brought to this city.


    "I see. Hannah''s Ally identally hit you. So, she asked Ramon to temporarily take you in their custody


    until you heal your wounds. How was it? Are you fine now?" Tessa asked with concern after learning


    the story.


    "Luckily, it''s nothing serious." Rocky shook his head as he let out a faint smile.


    "That''s good then. You''re fortunate that you met Hannah. Otherwise, I''m afraid that no one will bat an


    eye even if you are almost left to die beside the road. After all, it''s a business route. People will actually


    think that you might have deliberately blocked the way to attempt a robbery. Just recently, the Robber


    Regiment has been very rampant around here in the Sword Spirit City, so people are quite vignt and


    untrusting," Tessa exined.


    "So, is Miss Hannah the daughter of the city''s governor?" Rocky took the opportunity to ask.


    "Huh?" Tessa was rendered speechless for a while before she burst intoughter. Her smile was so


    precious, like a lovely flower that made people intoxicated.


    "This guy really has no idea about anything! Miss Tessa is the daughter of the city governor, you


    dumbass," one of the disciples sneered from behind.


    "Oh! Forgive my rudeness, Miss Tessa. I really didn''t know. It''s just that I heard Captain Ramon


    addressed Miss Hannah as the youngdy, so I misunderstood," Rocky rified immediately.


    "It''s because Hannah is the daughter of the Sword Spirit Sect''s leader, and the Sword Spirit Sect is the


    one that is in charge of the entire Sword Spirit City. My father, the governor, is just an elder of the


    Sword Spirit Sect. In other words, Hannah has a higher position in the city than me." Tessa shed some


    light to the outsider.


    "Hmm. It sounds a littleplicated," Rockymented as he got a bit confused in the political


    system of this region.


    "Wait. Where exactly are you from? Isn''t itmon knowledge that all towns and cities in the Ethereal


    Region are under the leadership of powerful sects and ns? And the sect that governs the city willC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    just appoint a talented and respectable figure to be the city governor, who will be in charge of the city''s


    affairs?" Tessa was baffled as she looked at Rocky.

 Chapter 1415 The Heavenly Diabolic Dragon

    Chapter 1415 The Heavenly Diabolic Dragon


    "I told you that I''m from the countryside. I just lived in a small vige since I was a child, and I''ve never


    been to any big city until now. That''s why I''m not really familiar with how rules and systems are being


    implemented in this kind of ce." Rocky immediately found a usible excuse so that Tessa would


    ease her suspicion.


    "Well, no wonder." After hearing what Rocky had said, Tessa eventually believed him.


    "Um, is Tessa your name?" Rocky asked. He had already heard people mention her name, but he just


    wanted to directly hear it from her.


    "Yes, that''s right. Feel free to just call me by my name. I actually don''t like it when others call me Miss


    Tessa or address me in a very respectful way. It just feels awkward and unnatural," Tessa remarked.


    "All right then. Please don''t mind if I called you Tessa from now on." The truth was that Rocky was


    trying to suck up to her on purpose. With his past experiences, he knew that as long as he had good


    rtions with the daughter of the city governor, it would definitely be much easier for him to move freely


    and take action within the Sword Spirit City.


    "Hey! How dare you address Miss Tessa so casually?!" The disciples of the Sword Spirit City behind


    them who heard Rocky were extremely displeased.


    "It''s okay. I am the one who permits him. After all, he is the only one who managed to save


    Nightshade''s life. We are friends now," Tessa dered without hesitation.


    "Really? I''m honored, Miss... I mean Tessa." Rocky let out a satisfied smile.


    Seeing this, the disciples guarding Tessa felt envious and hateful towards Rocky. After all, she was one


    of the most beautiful women in the entire Sword Spirit City¡ªsecond only to the sect leader''s daughter,


    Hannah Qiu. Countless men were infatuated by her because of her mesmerizing looks and her


    astounding power as a spirit warrior. Since Rocky could be called her friend and be close to such an


    amazing person, it would be natural for others to be jealous of him. However, since he did a splendid


    job of saving Nightshade''s life, they couldn''t me the guy for instantly gaining Tessa''s trust.


    Not long after, they had finally arrived in front of a rather strange building. Half of the structure was an


    open-air yard, which easily covered an area of about hundreds of square meters. The yard was so


    pleasant to behold as it was covered with flowers and trees all over, making it a huge luscious garden.


    On the other hand, the other half was decorated with upturned eaves, colorful sculptures, and red


    railings, which made the entire building look like an entric pce. The two parts didn''t seem to


    "So, this should be the ce where you usually keep Nightshade. Am I right?" Rocky asked as he


    observed the ce for a while.


    "That''s right. I guess you''re really a lot smarter than you look," Tessa said as she let out a faint smile.


    Then, she turned and addressed the disciples apanying them, "You may leave us now."


    "But Miss Tessa, Captain Ramon specifically asked us to guard you all the time until hees back.


    I''m afraid we can''t just leave you with this guy alone," one of the disciples responded immediately.


    "What are you worrying about? He''s just an ordinary beast curer. Do you think that he can do anything


    to harm me? Even if all of you join hands to fight me, I don''t think you can do anything. So, what''s the


    problem?" Tessa asked with a straight face.


    Hearing this, none of the disciples could answer. They nced at each other in embarrassment and


    didn''t know what to say. However, they knew that Ramon would be furious if they disobeyed his


    "Tessa, they are just doing their jobs and are worried about your safety. Just let them guard outside.


    Besides, I will just only stay in this yard," Rocky insisted.


    "Fine." After being convinced by Rocky, Tessa ordered the disciples, "Go on. All of you can wait


    outside."


    The disciples were still a bit hesitant but they eventually followed and waited outside of the yard.


    "You can release Nightshade now," Rocky said as soon as they were already alone in the yard.


    Then, Tessa immediately took out the Beast Spirit Jade and released the weakened spiritual beast,


    whichnded in the corner of the yard.


    Rocky approached the beast and checked its condition. Although the wound was properly treated, it


    was still in a very weak state because of losing too much blood.


    "Will it be fine? It looks very feeble..." Tessa asked in a worried tone as she couldn''t help but notice


    Nightshade''s current condition.


    "It''s hard to say right now because it is hurt badly. Anyway, I will try my best to save it. May I just ask


    how it acquired these injuries? It seems like a very powerful spiritual beast, so I was wondering how it


    ended up like this," Rocky said with furrowed brows as he stared at the spiritual beast.


    "It''s actually my fault. I insisted on going to the Ghost Valley. Unfortunately, when we arrived there, we


    encountered a spiritual beast at the King Realm. Nightshade risked its life to protect me and take me


    out of there with all its might. However, it was severely injured during our escape. If it weren''t for its


    bravery and loyalty, I would have died already," Tessa answered, biting her lip as she reminisced the


    tragic event.


    "The King Realm? So, beasts at that realm are powerful enough to cause this?" Rocky couldn''t help


    but ask as he spected that the strength of a beast at the King Realm was most likely on the same


    level as that of the members of the Star Divine Race.


    "Yes, certainly. After all, one could only break through to the King Realm after reaching the seventh


    grade of the Spirit Realm. Anyone who wants to aim to be the strongest spirit warrior should reach the


    King Realm first," Tessa exined as she clenched her fist.


    "Then, which realm are you at?" Rocky asked, wanting to somehow gauge her strength.


    "I''m now at the seventh grade of the Spirit Realm, and yes, I''m trying my best to reach the King Realm


    one day. But judging by my own strength, there''s still a long way to go before I achieve it," Tessa


    answered with a bitter smile.


    "Still, you''re very powerful! You only need one more level to attain the King Realm," Rocky eximed,


    pretending to be overly fascinated.


    "Well, yeah. I guess I''m not so badpared to my peers," Tessa just said modestly. There was no


    hint of bragging in her voice.


    "You should give yourself more credit. I think you''re very remarkable to possess that kind of strength


    given your young age." Truth be told, Rocky perceived that among the human beings in the aliennd,


    Tessa was indeed an exceptional talent.


    "Fine. I must say you''re such a smooth talker." Hearing how Rocky praised her, Tessa let out a faint


    smile that wiped out her worried expression.


    "I''m just telling the truth. Even the disciples in this city must also think the same," Rocky reasoned.


    However, in order to not arouse Tessa''s suspicion, Rocky deemed it necessary not to ask for further


    information about the aliennd. For now, he needed to focus onpletely saving Nightshade''s life,


    so that he could fully gain Tessa''s trust and favor. After that, he could have more chances of acquiring


    a firm foothold in the Sword Spirit City.


    Not long after, Ramon, who was carrying two big bathtubs,nded into the Fragrance Pavilion where


    Rocky and Tessa were waiting for him.


    As they saw him arrive with the huge fixtures, many disciples within the city rushed towards the gate of


    the pavilion, curious to see what was going on.


    "Miss Tessa, are these bathtubs really suitable for the next operation?" Ramon asked as he put down


    the fixtures.


    Tessa didn''t utter a word but just immediately gave Rocky an inquiring gaze.


    "Yes, they will do just well," Rocky said with confidence.


    "Ramon, have you brought the mother of Nightshade just as I asked?" Tessa said tly.


    "Yes. But are we really going to proceed with this without waiting for the governor and the others to


    beast that had already reached the King Realm. Moreover, it had a pretty bad temper and was easily


    irritated. If it went on a rampage, he was afraid that they might not be able to quickly subdue it.


    "I don''t have the time to wait for them. I don''t even know when they wille back. Can''t you see


    Nightshade''s condition? We have to do something about it as soon as possible!" Tessa reiterated.


    "But Miss Tessa, even you know how powerful it is. If we let it out and it goes out of control, it will cause


    such devastating trouble," Ramon argued as he considered the safety of the city.


    "Well, we won''t know if you don''t release it first," Tessa said sternly. She had no intention of taking no


    for an answer.


    Realizing that Tessa wouldn''t back down, Ramon had no choice but to unleash the spiritual beast.


    Then, he took out the Beast Spirit Jade and threw it in midair. A momentter, a dragon beast, which


    was even bigger than Nightshade, flew out andnded on the ground, shaking the entire area. Its


    intense spiritual aura swiftly spread out and shocked the whole ce. Even Rocky was stunned at what


    he witnessed. If the dragon beast existed in the Wild Spirit Land, it should be way more powerful than


    the strongest spiritual master. That was when he recognized what it really meant to have a strength


    that was at the level of the King Realm


    ''It seems that the strength of the King Realm in this world should be at the same level as that of the


    Star Divine Race or even stronger. It means that the most powerful creatures in this world are more


    superior to the members of the Star Divine Race¡­'' Rocky thought to himself.


    Originally, Rocky''s strength had already surpassed the King Realm. However, after battling with Alston,


    he had consumed all of his strength, thus making him be an ordinary man. Later on, in order to


    save the Wild Spirit Land again from its demise, he inherited part of the divine power of the Holy Lord,


    which was also stronger than that of the King Realm. But the moment he arrived at the aliennd, the


    divine power that he acquired also disappeared. Hence, he had to hide his real identity so that he


    wouldn''t be found out.


    "The Heavenly Diabolic Dragon is Nightshade''s mother. It is a rare type of spiritual beast that is in the


    King Realm. It''s actually very hard for a spiritual beast to reach the King Realm, so it is considered as


    one of the most precious spiritual beasts in the entire Ethereal Region," Tessa exined to Rocky as


    she gazed at the dragon beast without losing focus.

 Chapter 1416 The Blood Transfusion

    Chapter 1416 The Blood Transfusion


    "Oh, the creature is unique. It ismanding yet beautiful." Rocky gazed at the Heavenly Diabolic


    Dragon for a while and nodded in agreement. The Heavenly Diabolic Dragon was almost on a par with


    the cmity beasts found in the Wild Spirit Land.


    Rocky advanced the beast fearlessly.


    "Don''t get too close to it, as it is very wary of strangers," Tessa warned immediately, worried that the


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Heavenly Diabolic Dragon would be agitated if Rocky approached it.


    "It''s all right. I''ll be fine." Rocky smiled and continued to approach the creature. At the same time, he


    used the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill to form a strange aura.


    He had cultivated the skill to its highest level, enabling him tomunicate with any spiritual beast


    directly.


    "I won''t hurt you. I just need your help to save your child..." Rocky used his spiritual sense to


    When the dragon first saw Rocky moving closer, it bared its fangs and brandished its ws, seeming


    very vignt. But soon, it calmed down, as though it had understood what Rocky had said.


    "I need your blood to save your child. This might hurt a little, but remember that I''m only trying to help,"


    Rocky said softly.


    The dragon immediately raised its head and roared as if it were furious.


    Both Tessa and Ramon were shocked. Ramon immediately ced himself in front of Tessa to protect


    her from any idents.


    The disciples of the Sword Spirit City, who stood outside the Fragrance Pavilion, were frightened and


    backed away. The dragon''s roar was so terrifying that they were worried that it would suddenly go


    crazy and hurt them.


    However, to their surprise, after the dragon roared, it suddenly crawled to the ground, as if it had


    surrendered.


    Everyone, including Tessa and Ramon, was dumbfounded when they saw that. In the Sword Spirit City,


    only the warriors at the King Realm could resist the Heavenly Diabolic Dragon. And so, they did not


    expect that the dragon would submit so easily to Rocky. It was truly incredible!


    Seeing that the dragon had quietened, Rocky immediately took out several special blood transfusion


    tubes from theb in his Magic Spiritual Space. The tubes were specifically used for blood transfusions


    during surgical procedures performed on spiritual beasts.


    "What are these?" Tessa asked as her curiosity peaked.


    "They are called blood transfusion tubes. They can transfer Nightshade''s mother''s blood to it..." Rocky


    exined.


    "Really? I''ve never heard of such a thing. How are they used?" Tessa asked with widened eyes.


    "It''s simple. The tubes have needles at both ends. Once these needles are inserted into Nightshade''s


    and its mother''s arteries, blood in their arteries will flow out through the tubes. Then, the blood must


    circte through two bathtubs before being allowed to enter Nightshade''s body," Rocky exined.


    "That''s remarkable! I didn''t know that blood can be transferred in this way. How did you figure out such


    a method?" Tessa eximed. She had absorbed every detail Rocky shared with a certain degree of


    reservation. But, the more she learned, the more she felt in awe of Rocky.


    Ramon, who was standing aside, was surprised as well, for he had never heard or seen such tubes


    before.


    "I just happened to figure this out." Rocky smiled calmly.


    "Really? That is very unlikely," Tessa remarked. She eyed Rocky suspiciously, but her face showed no


    emotions.


    "Miss Tessa, he cannot be trusted as he is of unknown origin. As soon as he finishes the blood


    transfusion for Nightshade, I want to take him away. It is important that we learn more about his


    identity..." Ramon uttered, caution surging within him.


    "No. I''ve decided to keep him here until he cures Nightshade for me," Tessa refused resolutely.


    "He can''t stay here. We don''t even know his identity. If he has any ulterior motive or hurts you, I will


    have to face the consequences!" Ramon''s face darkened. After all, he was responsible for bringing


    Rocky back. Although Tessa''s had ordered him, Ramon still had to watch him. He would be held


    ountable if there was anything wrong with Rocky.


    "Why can''t he stay here? I will tell my father about all this. Don''t worry. By the way, weren''t you and


    Hannah supposed to go to the Grand Sky City to negotiate the purchase of ethereal crystals?" Tessa


    immediately changed the topic.


    "Well, Grand Sky Sect is demanding an exorbitant price. They are aware that our supply of ethereal


    crystals can''t be delivered in time because of the war at the border. And so, they are quoting a high


    price for their crystals as we have expressed an interest in purchasing them," Ramon snorted


    discontentedly.


    "Hmm. I think perhaps Hannah has found a solution," added Tessa.


    "Well, since Miss Hannah purchased the ethereal crystals in person, there was no problem. Although


    we paid a little more, it will guarantee the supply of ethereal crystals for our Sword Spirit City for at least


    three months." Ramon nodded.


    "That''s good. I don''t know when the war will end. But if we don''t fight, our enemy will upy a few


    more areas of the Ethereal Region," Tessa sighed.


    "We would have never entered into a war with the spiritual race had it not been for the Shura Race''s


    interference. However, this situation is not new to us. How fortunate for the Shura Race though, as they


    will benefit from it in the end," Ramon responded.


    "By the way, I heard that the Shura Race opened the door to another world a while ago. It''s unclear


    which world has suffered!" Tessa remarked in a tone that hinted at genuine uncertainty.


    Rocky, who was immersed in the task of transferring blood for Nightshade, frowned when he heard


    Tessa.


    "I''ve heard that it''s called the Wild Spirit Land. Spiritual race and humans, like us, inhabit it," Ramon


    replied.


    "Really? I expect the Shura Race to take a lot of prisoners," Tessa guessed.


    "Perhaps. But I haven''t heard anything like that yet. Nevertheless, we are no match for the Shura Race.


    We have no choice but to be cautious and keep ourselves safe. We can''t interfere with what they do."


    Ramon shook his head.


    Rocky lifted his head and thought, ''It seems as thoughing to Sword Spirit City was a prudent


    decision.'' As both Tessa and Ramon knew about the Shura Race, Rocky had the chance to get more


    information about it. Even so, he couldn''t ask them directly, or he''d risk making them suspicious about


    his identity.


    Before long, Rocky inserted the needles into the Heavenly Diabolic Dragon and Nightshade,


    respectively, and then he made a simple blood cirction container with tworge bathtubs. In this


    way, the mother dragon''s blood could be transferred into Nightshade''s body in a contamination-free


    environment.


    "It''s almost done. Now we need to wait," Rocky advised Tessa after he finished.


    "How long do we have to wait?" asked Tessa.


    "We should wait until Nightshade wakes up by itself. If it is lucky, it will regain consciousness in a day.


    But there is a chance that it may never wake up. After all, excessive blood loss causes brain hypoxia,


    which means Nightshade might slip into a long-terma. This will lead to nerve stagnation, reducing


    its chances to ever gain consciousness," Rocky answered honestly.


    "Don''t let anything happen to it!" Tessa''s eyes filled with tears when she heard Rocky''s exnation.


    Her face turned pale as anxiety saturated every cell in her being.


    "Don''t frighten her..." Ramon growled when he saw Tessa''s reaction. Obviously, he was still hostile


    toward Rocky.


    "I''m not trying to scare her. What I said is true," Rocky said as he crossed his arms over his chest and


    nced at Ramon.


    Almost instantly, Ramon''s suspicions regarding Rocky''s identity increased manifold, and coldness


    reflected in his eyes.


    "Tessa, since you want me to treat Nightshade, please arrange a ce for me to live," Rocky uttered,


    unfazed, as he stretched himself.

 Chapter 1417 The Arrangement

    Chapter 1417 The Arrangement


    After thinking things through, Tessa said to Rocky, "I live here alone and there''s no spare room, I''m


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    afraid. If you''re tired, you can go to my chamber and have a rest. I''ll just stay here with Nightshade."


    "Oh, no, Miss Tessa. I don''t think that''s a good idea. You can''t let him enter your chamber to rest!"


    Ramon contradicted.


    At that moment, it seemed that the disciples of the Sword Spirit City just outside the Fragrance Pavilion


    were even more excited when they heard Tessa''s offer. As a matter of fact, they felt that Rocky was so


    lucky to be able to rest in Tessa''s boudoir.


    "Why is that so? It won''t matter anyway," Tessa said nonchntly. Frankly, she didn''t know what the


    problem was in the first ce.


    "Well, forget it. I''m just afraid of the possibility that I might be assassinated if I stayed there. May I know


    if there is there a woodshed in the Fragrance Pavilion?" Rocky inquired while waving his hand. Deep


    down, he was aware that Tessa''s arrangement was a tad bit inappropriate.


    "Oh, yes, there is. It''s right behind this room. But thest time I checked, it was kind of messy," Tessa


    replied as she nodded.


    "Well, that would be enough for me. So, I''m heading there to have my rest. Bye." As soon as his voice


    trailed off, he walked away and headed to the back of the pavilion. Just as he expected, he saw a


    dusty, old wooden house. He peeked through the door, entered it and saw a pile of wood that he


    assumed was used for heating the room during winter.


    Immediately, he cleared the room for a bit and then sat on the ground. He then looked left and right to


    check if there was anyone around. After making sure that the coast was clear, he entered his Magic


    Spiritual Space.


    And because he came into this world in a hurry this time, he didn''t have time to prepare in advance.


    And the treasures that he had stored were all collected while he was still in the Wild Spirit Land.


    However, these treasures would not be able to help him in this world. After all, the level of this world


    was much higher than that of the Wild Spirit Land. Therefore, the same rule was applied to the


    treasures.


    Meanwhile, Rocky cleaned for a bit and afterwards went into theb. There, he studied some of the


    spiritual beast blood samples that he had collected before, including the one he had just secretly


    collected from Nightshade.


    After analyzing the samples, he learned that the gene of the spiritual beast in this world was quite


    different from that in the Wild Spirit Land. What he found the most interesting was the fact that the


    urgenome was very different and moreplicated. No wonder the spiritual beasts in this world were


    so powerful.


    Rocky stayed for a few hours in theb before leaving. He then left his Magic Spiritual Space and went


    back to the woodshed, and made his way to the front yard.


    Meanwhile, it was already getting dark. Ramon and the disciples of the Sword Spirit City who guarded


    the outside of the Fragrance Pavilion had already left, leaving only Tessa bending over Nightshade''s


    body. Her face showed exhaustion that she immediately fell asleep despite being in an ufortable


    position.


    Upon seeing that Tessa was already asleep, Rocky entered the room as silently as possible so as not


    to wake her up. Then, he took a red cloak and put it on for Tessa to make her a littlefortable. But


    as soon as the cloak touched her, she suddenly woke up. Her eyes fell on the cloak, and realized that


    Rocky might have ced it there for her. So, she raised her head and said to Rocky, "Thank you."


    "Go inside and have a rest. I will be here to take care of it," Rocky offered genuinely.


    "No, I''d like to stay here. I won''t be relieved until it wakes up," Tessa said firmly, shaking her head.


    "It''ll take some time before it wakes up. In fact, you won''t be helping even if you continue to stay here.


    You''d better go in. I''ll wake you up when it wakes up," Rocky persuaded her.


    After hesitating for a while, Tessa finally gave in. After all, what he said made sense. She took a long


    look at Nightshade and then finally went inside the room to have a rest.


    Seeing that Tessa had entered the room, Rocky immediately took the opportunity to collect more


    information from the Heavenly Diabolic Dragon and Nightshade for further analysis.


    After collecting what he needed, he sat cross-legged beside Nightshade, trying to recover while waiting


    for it to wake up.


    The night passed by so quickly that no one noticed that it was already daytime when Rocky, who was


    in the middle of cultivation, suddenly heard a rattling sound beside him.


    Upon opening his eyes, he saw that Nightshade was looking up at him with its huge eyes, full of


    curiosity.


    "Hello there, are you finally awake?" Seeing that Nightshade had sessfully woken up without any


    visible injuries, Rocky could not help but smile from ear to ear. Now, he was certain that his hard work


    was not in vain.


    Excited with the result, Rocky went over to Tessa''s door to tell her the exhrating news. But just as he


    was about to knock, Tessa already walked out of her room. At that moment, she could not help but cry


    with joy upon seeing Nightshade alive and well. Brimming with excitement, she rushed to it and


    wrapped her arms around its neck. Nightshade, on the other hand, also stuck out its tongue and licked


    Tessa''s face gently, as if trying to please her.


    However, this warm scene did notst too long, for they were rudely interrupted by several people from


    the outside. These people were led by a middle-aged man with a few strands of gray hair. He was


    about fifty years old, with a square face and chiseled jaw. He was tall and strong, which gave him a


    rather domineering look. His spiritual aura was profound and imprable. Behind him stood three


    rtively younger people¡ªtwo men and a woman¡ªwho appeared to be some officials of rank. All of


    them had strong spiritual auras, giving off the impression that they were above the King Realm, at the


    least.


    Moreover, Ramon followed them closely behind.


    "Tessa," the middle-aged man called out.


    "Dad, what are you doing here?" Tessa asked. Confused as to why her father was here, she


    immediately red at Ramon, knowing that it must be him who tipped her off.


    This man was none other than Harrison Huang, the governor of the Sword Spirit City.


    "Ramon said that you allowed a stranger to stay in the Fragrance Pavilion. Is he the one?" Harrison


    Huang asked with a long face after he took a few cold nces over Rocky.


    "Stranger? No, you must understand that he is more than a mere stranger. He saved Nightshade!"


    Tessa responded in a cute tone simr to that of a spoiled little child.


    "I don''t care who he is and what he has done! You can''t let an unknown person stay in your ce. He


    is man, after all!" Harrison Huang reprimanded.


    "I don''t see why it matters. He is just an ordinary person. It''s not like he would bring me any trouble,"


    Tessa pouted in dismay.


    "You are still young. You know what? You can''t judge a book by its cover. You''ll never know who he


    really is just by judging him from the outside." As soon as Harrison Huang''s voice trailed off, he waved


    his hand. Soon after, a stream of violent spiritual power instantly surged out, dashing towards Rocky.


    "Dad! No!" Taken aback, Tessa could not help but shout.


    Rocky knew that Harrison Huang was just trying to see if he was just an ordinary person like Tessa


    imed him to be. However, his power was not weak at all. In fact, even if Rocky tried his best to resist


    it, there was still a possibility that he might not be able topletely suppress his attack. On the other


    hand, if he counterattacked, then it would surely expose his strength. At that moment, it seemed that he


    had no other choice but to stay still and do nothing.


    But just when the violent spiritual power was about to hit Rocky, it suddenly vanished into thin air.


    ''Looks like my daughter is telling the truth. Perhaps, he is really an ordinary person after all,'' Harrison


    thought to himself when he saw that the strange young man didn''t flinch when exposed to the attack.


    Meanwhile, Tessa heaved a sigh of relief. Nervous, she had thought that Rocky was done for. After all,


    he was just an ordinary person who could not resist her father''s spiritual power.


    "Thank you for your mercy, sir!" Rocky immediately cupped his hands in gratitude as he pretended to


    be in panic.


    "So, Dad, can he stay here?" Tessa asked at once.


    "You said that he had saved Nightshade? That only means that he truly has some abilities. But he can''t


    stay in the Fragrance Pavilion," Harrison Huang replied grimly.


    Tessa''s face turned gloomy, but soon, she came up with another idea and said, "He said he is a beast


    curer traveling all over the world. Why don''t we let him stay in our Sword Spirit City as a beast curer


    instead? Plus, he cane over and take care of Nightshade after. Is that okay?"


    "Well..." Harrison Huang took his time to think things through. But he knew his dear daughter''s


    personality well. If he didn''t allow her to do so, then she would surely make a scene again. As a result,


    he had topromise, saying, "Well, he can stay in the beast farm, but only temporarily!"


    Soon after, he turned and ordered Ramon, "Ramon, I''ll leave it to you."


    "Yes, My Lord," Ramon replied, cupping his hands. However, this was not what he was expecting to


    happen. After Harrison Huang''s surprise visit, he didn''t think that Rocky would still end up staying here.


    However, there was nothing he could do to drive Rocky away for the time being.


    Not long after, Harrison Huang turned around and left with the three officials who came here with him.

 Chapter 1418 Working At The Beast Farm

    Chapter 1418 Working At The Beast Farm


    "Hey,e with me," Ramon said to Rocky as he wore a serious expression on his face.


    Rocky quickly nodded and informed Tessa, "Nightshade''s condition has basically stabilized already, but


    I still need to disinfect its wound and put on the necessary medication every day. So, I guess I''ll be


    "All right. Thank you very much for all your help," Tessa replied with a bright smile on her face.


    "No. I should be the one thanking you for introducing me to a new job," Rocky said before he finally


    followed Ramon.


    Then, shortly after, the two of them left the Fragrance Pavilion.


    "Brat, you can''t fool me. What''s your real purpose?" Ramon asked coldly. As soon as they got out of


    the pavilion, Ramon''s strong spiritual aura suddenly rose and enveloped him.


    "Purpose for? I can''t follow what you''re talking about." Rocky pretended to be ignorant and denied


    everything that Ramon was specting.


    "I don''t think you are who you imed to be. Besides, didn''t you say yesterday that your ribs were


    broken? Why does it seem that you didn''t suffer any injury at all? What stunt are you trying to pull off?"


    Ramon tried to grill him until he folded.


    "Well, I''m not a doctor, so I can''t really say if I''m injured or not. It just felt that something was wrong in


    my body at that time. I''m actually d that it turns out to be nothing serious," Rocky answered with a bit


    of a supercilious expression.


    "Humph! I''m warning you, brat. If I learn that you are up to something, you won''t get away with this."


    Ramon wasn''t stupid, and he knew that Rocky was also the cunning type. Thus, he instantly got


    annoyed that he couldn''t corner the newbie. At the same time, he also knew that Rocky had already


    gained Tessa''s trust, which meant that he couldn''t just do anything rash. All he could do right now was


    to keep an eye on Rocky and look for a chance to expose him. As long as Ramon could find some dirt


    on him, he could easily kick him out of the Sword Spirit City.


    After a while, Rocky and Ramon reached the beast farm where they had been yesterday. When the


    man in charge saw Ramon, he quickly rushed towards him and said, "Captain Ramon, the person you


    brought here yesterday suddenly disappear..." Before he could even finish his sentence, he saw Rocky


    appear from behind Ramon. He was instantly stunned and was rendered speechless for a brief


    moment.


    "Yeah. It turns out that he''s alright. From now on, he will be working here on the beast farm. But you


    don''t need to be polite to him. Just order him around and make sure that he does his job well," Ramon


    ordered as he scoffed coldly.


    "Yes, captain! Don''t worry about it." The man in charge was still actually a bit confused but he


    immediately responded without asking any question.


    Ramon nced and snorted at Rocky before he finally left the beast farm.


    "I''m Basil. Nice to meet you!" Rocky cupped his hands as he introduced himself to the man.


    "Basil, huh? Okay,e with me." The man then waved his hand and signaled Rocky to follow him.


    Although he didn''t know why the guy, who suddenly disappeared yesterday, was now assigned to work


    in the beast farm, he had no choice but to obey since it was a direct order from his superior.


    With that, Rocky followed closely behind him.


    Then, the man apanied Rocky around the beast farm and made him familiarize himself with


    everything that was in there. He also told him about some matters that needed continuous attention


    and other basic things that he needed to know. After a brief tour of the ce, he gave Rocky a task,


    asking him to clean the farm and feed the spiritual beasts.


    On the other hand, Rocky was already very familiar with this kind of job. In fact, when he first arrived at


    the Crimson Dragon Group before, this was what he did. So, it was just like taking up his old job. At the


    same time, it also gave him a good opportunity for some data gathering. Working on a beast farm


    without too many eyes to guard him meant that he could freely collect blood samples from all of the


    spiritual beasts that they kept here. Then, he could analyze their genes and make some new


    discoveries.


    Thus, Rocky decided to temporarily settle down in the Sword Spirit City.


    Meanwhile, at the junction of the human race, the spiritual race and the Shura Race, a group of men


    and women, who looked like prisoners, were being escorted by several members of the Shura Race


    towards the battlefield of the human race.


    Unfortunately, Rocky wasn''t there to witness the scene, because it turned out that these men and


    women were the people he was looking for.


    After the failure of destroying the door that connected the Wild Spirit Land and the aliennd, several


    powerful spirit maniptors, including Bryant and the spiritual masters of the spiritual race, were all


    captured. When they were brought to the aliennd, they were imprisoned for a few days before the


    Shura Race eventually divided them into dozens of groups. Then, some were sent to the border


    battlefield of the human race, and some to that of the spiritual race.


    One of the groups wasprised of Shirley, Bryant, and most of the spirit maniptors from the


    Timber Deity Empire and the Magic Phoenix Empire. However, it could be seen that Alyssa was not


    with them.


    "Hey, hurry up! We still need to reach the border before nightfall. Move faster, youggards!" one of the


    members of the Shura Race shouted with a ferocious look on his face. Then, out of spite, he swung his


    spiritual whip towards Bryant.


    After the creatures of the Wild Spirit Land had been captured, their spiritual power was all sealed.


    Therefore, right now, they were no different from ordinary people. When Bryant was hit by the whip, the


    skin on his shoulder instantly tore open, and the damage looked terrifying.


    "Grandfather!" Shirley, who was directly standing behind Bryant, shouted in exasperation as she red


    at the man who hit his grandfather.


    "I''m fine. Don''t make a scene no matter what. If we want to find an opportunity to escape, we can''t


    make any trouble right now," Bryant said in a low voice as he shook his head.


    "Damn it! If only Basil was here. He would definitely save us from these miscreants!" Shirley could only


    curse upon the fate that they had suffered.


    "Don''t lose hope. At this moment, we can only rely on ourselves. This is not the time to wallow in


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    despair. We need to be strong in order to survive. Most importantly, we need to find Preceptor Marcia.


    If she''s still alive, our chances of getting back to our original world would certainly increase," Bryant


    said with an unwavering spirit. He had already experienced countless battles throughout his life. As


    long as there was still a shred of hope to cling on, he would not give up whatever situation they might


    be in.


    "That''s right. But I don''t think anyone knows where she is right now. Let''s just hope that she''s fine..."


    Shirley said softly.


    In the Sword Spirit City, there weren''t many people who worked at the beast farm, so their workload


    was kind of heavy. However, Rocky didn''t mind because he was happy at what he was doing here.


    Studying spiritual beasts was one of his passions, so he almost spent his whole time doing this, except


    when he was required to visit the Fragrance Pavilion to check on Nightshade''s progress.


    There were not that many spiritual beasts in the beast farm where Rocky worked. From what he


    learned the past days, spiritual beasts were much rarer in the aliennd than in the Wild Spirit Land.


    Since the aliennd was enveloped by the evil spirit, most of the beasts were diabolic spiritual beasts


    or demonic spiritual beasts. Both of the two kinds were much more difficult to tame than ordinary


    spiritual beasts. In fact, human spirit warriors only possessed the strength to tame the ordinary spiritual


    beasts. Moreover, in the aliennd, besides the Shura Race, the human race and the spiritual race


    were really not that proficient in beast taming. Thus, they were more focused on pursuing the martial


    arts, gaining them the title of spirit warriors.


    For the spirit warriors, there were actually three realms¡ªthe Spirit Realm, the King Realm, and the


    Emperor Realm. Although there were still higher realms after the Emperor Realm, aside from the Shura


    Race, it was impossible for the other two races to reach them.


    At the Spirit Realm, there were a total of seven grades, and only upon reaching the seventh grade


    could one have the ability to break through to the King Realm. However, once a spirit warrior already


    reached this realm, they could not simply improve their strength in the regr way. Upon breaking


    through the King Realm, initially, one had to cultivate another spiritual body¡ªthe Spiritual Infant. For a


    spirit warrior, it was like an avatar. It could not only enhance one''s strength but also speed up their


    cultivation process.


    There were two ways to cultivate a Spiritual Infant. First, one could cultivate it on their own, but the


    chances of seeding were pretty low. Therefore, most spirit warriors would be stuck in their


    cultivation as they reached the King Realm because of their inability to sessfully cultivate their


    Spiritual Infants. The other known way was to merge it with the martial spirit of a dead Emperor Realm


    warrior. If one managed to pull it off, they could directly cultivate the Spiritual Infant. However, martial


    spirits of dead Emperor Realm warriors were also extremely scarce. Thus, even for spirit warriors,


    making it to the Emperor Realm was such a nearly impossible task.

 Chapter 1419 An Encounter With Hannah

    Chapter 1419 An Encounter With Hannah


    The Spiritual Infant was divided into three stages: the primary, the medium, and the advanced stage.


    Anyone who could cultivate the Spiritual Infant to the advanced stage would be able to cultivate it


    further into the Imperial Soul.


    Not only was the Imperial Soul necessary for a spirit warrior to break into the Emperor Realm but it also


    gave the warrior the strength to fight more vigorously. It enabled a warrior to morph into a soul form and


    gain a substantial amount of power swiftly. Like the Spiritual Infant, it was also divided into the primary,


    the medium and the advanced stage.


    Any King Realm warrior who wished to be the most powerful in one region should be able to at least


    cultivate and obtain the Imperial Soul. Only by doing that would they be able break through to the


    Emperor Realm.


    Since ancient times, however, only a few spirit warriors from both the human race and the spiritual race


    managed to break through to the Emperor Realm.


    Along with the valuable information he collected over the past few days, Rocky was able to roughly


    draft a map of the aliennd known as the Supreme Ether Land. He learned that it was divided into


    three regions. The Devilish Region, thergest of the three, was known to be hell on earth for both the


    human race and the spiritual race.


    The secondrgest region was the Mysterious Region that belonged to the spiritual race, while the third


    and smallest was the Ethereal Region which belonged to the human race.


    As for the city where Rocky sat, the Sword Spirit City, it was known as one of the most powerful regions


    belonging to the humans. Although it didn''t take the top spot, it still ranked within the top ten most


    powerful forces. Dozens of citiesprised the Ethereal Region, which meant that it was ruled by


    dozens of powerful forces which in turn were ruled by various sects and ns.


    Of course, not all of the forces were united. They were split into several sects all across the Ethereal


    Region as well. The most powerful one was the Sky-suppressing Sect led by the Sky-suppressing


    Mansion. The second most powerful one was the Sovereign Sect led by the Sovereign Pavilion. The


    Sword Spirit City belonged to the Sovereign Sect. There were two other sects but they were considered


    inferior to both the Sky-suppressing Sect and the Sovereign Sect.


    Although Rocky garnered a basic understanding of the Supreme Ether Land, he still didn''t manage to


    find any clues about Alyssa and Marcia. His current identity prevented him from inquiring about them


    so openly. So he decided to remain in the Sword Spirit City longer to break through to the King Realm


    first.


    Rocky''s current strength reached the seventh grade of the Spiritual Realm which was only one step


    away from the King Realm. However, that would be an utterly difficult task. Among the three thousand


    spirit warriors of the Sword Spirit City, only dozens of them managed to break through to the King


    Realm and only a few of them obtained the Spiritual Infant. Even fewer had managed to possess the


    Imperial Soul. As for the humans of the Supreme Ether Land, breaking through to the Emperor Realm


    was their limit. That task alone was already quite arduous for them.


    Back when he was in the Wild Spirit Land, Rocky could easily improve his strength quickly even under


    formidable circumstances. Therefore, he believed he would be able to break through to the King Realm


    as long as he had the proper environment to cultivate in.


    Most importantly, he needed to win over Tessa. She was the daughter of the city''s governor and,


    therefore, a valuable source of information. That was why ttering her had be a part of his daily


    routine.


    When he changed Nightshade''s dressing and Tessa watched nearby, Rocky told her a made-up story


    of his past. As a modern man, he knew all the ways on how to please girls. With all of his affairs with


    women back in the Wild Spirit Land, he had more than enough experience to beguile a woman like


    Tessa.


    Tessa had been wary of Rocky at first. But after a few days, she warmed up to him. Now they got along


    and she began to trust him.


    They were currently enjoying each other''spany in the Fragrance Pavilion.


    "Are you really from the countryside? You don''t look like someone who lives there at all," Tessa asked


    Rocky who was tending to Nightshade''s wound.


    "I''m from the country but I was educated on a lot of things since I was a child. Hence, I''m a man of wide


    knowledge and great wisdom," he replied.


    "Really? No wonder you''re able to create so many curious things by yourself. I hate studying, which


    exasperates my father every day." Tessa stuck out her tongue, a childlike yet charming demeanor of


    hers.


    "Did your father force you to study? Generally, girls get married sooner orter, which is why they don''t


    need to focus on being well-educated, right?" Rocky asked her yfully.


    "I don''t n on getting married. Men are horrible. None of them deserve to be my husband!" Tessa


    dered.


    "How can you be so sure? You''ve never even been in a rtionship with a man," Rocky asked with a


    mischievous grin.


    "Hannah taught me that. She told me that men are always unreliable and that they should never be


    trusted," she retorted.


    "Really? She must''ve been abandoned by a man before. Only a resentful woman would say that," he


    replied out of his judgment and earlier experience.


    Just as he was about to continue talking, a graceful woman walked in and cast him a nce.


    Rocky couldn''t help but turn his head to meet the woman''s gaze. It was none other than his savior from


    earlier, Hannah, the daughter of the Sword Spirit Sect''s leader.


    "You are the one who saved me! Thank you for your all your help!" Fortunately, Rocky was wise


    enough to stand up straight and give Hannah a respectful bow.


    Tessa couldn''t help but cover her mouth and chuckle.


    "Ramon said you are quite a smooth talker. It appears he''s right!" Discovering the real intention of his


    words, Hannah immediately nced at Rocky. Although she looked calm, the tone of her voice said


    otherwise.


    "Does Ramon think that highly of me?" Rocky asked with a shameless smile.


    "Tessa, how''s Nightshade''s wound?" Hannah asked Tessa, ignoring Rocky.


    "It''s almost healed thanks to Basil," Tessa replied.


    "Is that his name? Basil?" Hannah nced at Rocky once more.


    "Why did youe here?" Tessa inquired.


    "Ramon informed me a few days ago that Nightshade was hurt. I wanted to visit you but, as you know,


    the ongoing wars at the border have greatly affected the Sword Spirit Sect. I have been busy in dealing


    with affairs regarding the sect over the past few days. Today, I came to meet your father but I wanted to


    handed it to Tessa.


    "Is this the Beast Healing Ointment?" Tessa''s eyes lit up at once.


    "Yes. I heard that Nightshade''s wound was quite deep. If you use that ointment, it maypletely heal


    in three days," Hannah exined and nodded.


    "How thoughtful of you," Tessamended with a smile.


    "Also, you officially reached the seventh grade of the Spiritual Realm. I mentioned this to my father


    yesterday and he will give you the chance to enter the Martial Spirit Graveyard," Hannah informed her.


    "Really?" Tessa''s eyes shed with excitement and disbelief.


    "Your father doesn''t seem to agree with me. He thinks it''s unfair to the rest. The other disciples of the


    seventh grade of the Spirit Realm struggled greatly just for a chance at entering the Warrior Spirit


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Graveyard through the qualifyingpetition. If you manage to break through withoutpeting, he''s


    worried others will start gossiping about you," Hannah exined further.

 Chapter 1420 The Opportunity Came

    Chapter 1420 The Opportunity Came


    "Well, my father would certainly im so. Ugh, this is really annoying. What about the final result?"


    Tessa couldn''t help but pout as she asked.


    "What do you think?" Hannah responded with a meaningful smile.


    "I know that you are very eloquent, so I really hope that you have convinced my father," Tessa said with


    an expectant gaze from her gleeful eyes.


    "Ha-ha! Of course, I did. However, he still insists that you participate in thepetition for the


    qualification. And it is a must that yound the top eight position at the least," Hannah replied.


    "Top eight? That should be a piece of cake then! Moreover, I think this will also be a good chance to


    practice my skills," Tessa remarked with a bright smile on her delicate face.


    "Oh, one more note. You are not allowed to bring Nightshade in thispetition. After all, spiritual


    beasts are rare, so it would be unfair to the other participants if you did so," Hannah added.


    "Well, I don''t intend on bringing it anyway. Nightshade still needs more rest," Tessa replied. In fact, she


    didn''t think that it would put her at a disadvantage if she didn''t use Nightshade in thepetition. She


    was confident enough to win it with her own strength.


    "I''m d to hear that. So, I think that''s all for today. I should take my leave now," Hannah said after a


    while.


    "All right. Come on, let me walk you out," Tessa quickly offered.


    "That would be unnecessary. Besides, if Nightshade is almost healed, you shouldn''t let anyone outsider


    enter the Fragrance Pavilion. Otherwise, we don''t know what might suddenly happen," Hannah


    remarked as she cast a subtle nce at Rocky.


    "Oh, yeah. You''re right..." Tessa just nodded slightly, knowing immediately what Hannah actually


    meant.


    Soon enough, Hannah left the Fragrance Pavilion.


    "It seems that she doesn''t like me that much. I even thought that she was nice to me the first time we


    met," Rocky blurted out. Judging from Hannah''s attitude just now, he had a bit of a different opinion of


    her. The first time he encountered her, he thought that she was a kind-hearted woman, but now it


    seemed that it was only on the surface. There was something that told Rocky that she was pretty


    scheming.


    "Well, she is indeed nice if you get to know her more. Probably since you''re an outsider, she is just a bit


    wary of you. And I have a good hunch that Ramon spoke ill of you in front of her," Tessa said with a


    mischievous smile.


    "I would also assume." Then, Rocky changed the topic and asked, "By the way, I heard the two of you


    talking about the Martial Spirit Graveyard. What is that ce? It sounds very interesting."


    "Oh, that? It''s one of the forbidden areas that are being guarded by the Sword Spirit Sect. It is said that


    a long time ago, that ce used to be a battlefield where the human race, the spiritual race, and the


    Shura Race on the Supreme Ether Land fought each other. However, due to an unexpected natural


    disaster, they were all killed in one swoop. But after these super masters died, they didn''tpletely


    vanish. Instead, they were transformed into martial spirits and wandered in that ce. Our ancestor


    happened to discover the area and established the Sword Spirit Sect based on it," Tessa exined as


    she told the brief history of the Martial Spirit Graveyard and its connection to the foundation of the


    Sword Spirit Sect.


    "So, if you enter that ce, what can you gain from it?" Rocky asked out of curiosity.


    "That ce is very important if you want to achieve greater heights in terms of your cultivation. If one


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    can find and refine a martial spirit there, he can directly break through to the King Realm, provided that


    he is already at the seventh grade of the Spirit Realm. Moreover, if he is already at the King Realm,


    then he can directly cultivate and brew the Spiritual Infant, which would make his cultivation much


    easier in the future. That''s why the ce is highly regarded, and no one could just enter it whenever


    they want," Tessa remarked.


    "Wow! That ce is really awesome! But how can we go there if it''s not open for anyone?" Rocky


    inquired again.


    "Every year, the leader and the elders of the Sword Spirit Sect will discuss and eventually rmend


    a group of warriors at the King Realm who are qualified to enter there. Additionally, they will hold a


    permission to be there," Tessa borated.


    "Hmm. So is there no way for me to go there?" Rocky asked in a gloomy tone.


    "You? I''m afraid you won''t be allowed. You''re not even a disciple of the Sword Spirit Sect, to begin with.


    Also, if you want to participate in thepetition, you must be at the seventh grade of the Spirit Realm.


    It''s not that easy to get inside that ce," Tessa answered as she shook her head.


    "I see. Then, how can I be a disciple of the Sword Spirit Sect?" Rocky asked with a straight face.


    "Well, the Sword Spirit Sect recruits new disciples every year. Are you interested in joining the sect?"


    Tessa replied as she saw the serious look on Rocky''s face.


    "I''ve actually dreamed of bing a peerless master since I was a child. However, since I came from


    the countryside, I didn''t have any chance. Now that I got the opportunity to be in the city, I would


    consider myself very lucky if I can join the Sword Spirit Sect," Rocky replied with a determined


    expression.


    "I see. The timing wasn''t just right. The recruitment of new disciples for this year has just ended. I''m


    afraid that you will have to wait until next year again." Tessa broke the news in a soft voice.


    "Really? Oh, man! I''m so unlucky!" Rocky couldn''t help but exim as he let out a frown.


    As Tessa observed Rocky''s reaction, she really saw his desire to join, so she wanted to confirm again.


    "Do you really want to be a part of the Sword Spirit Sect that much?" she asked in a serious tone.


    "Yes," Rocky quickly answered without a hint of hesitation on his face.


    "Well, let''s see what I can do. Maybe I can help you out," Tessa remarked with a gracious smile as she


    came up with a solution.


    "Is that true? Oh, you''re so sweet! I can''t thank you enough!" Rocky burst out with tteringments.


    "Ha-ha. Okay, that''s enough. Juste with me," Tessa said with a sweet smile as she gestured


    Rocky to follow her.


    With that, Rocky and Tessa eventually left the Fragrance Pavilion.


    Since Tessa was the daughter of the governor, and also a prominent member of the Sword Spirit Sect,


    she inevitably attracted everyone''s attention wherever she went. On top of that, she was one of the


    most beautiful women in the entire Sword Spirit City.


    However, today, because of Rocky''s presence, the two of them attracted even more curious eyes than


    Tessa expected.


    "Hey, look at that! Since when did Miss Tessa have a follower?"


    "It''s also the first time that I''ve seen this. But what''s up with that man? He looks disgusting!"


    "Yeah, he looks very weak. I bet even I can knock him out. What makes him qualified to be Miss


    Tessa''s follower? I would be better in all aspects!"


    Several people were curious about Rocky''s identity. Since it was a pretty rare sight, they tried to follow


    them to see what was going on.


    "Tessa, I can see that you do really have a lot of admirers!" Rockymented as he nced at the


    group of people who were following them from behind.


    "That''s strange. They just usually look at me when I pass by. I think this is the first time that they''ve


    deliberately followed me like this," Tessa said with furrowed brows. It was also a bit of a mystery to her


    why this was happening.


    "Well, I guess it''s because of me. Maybe they were baffled on why you allowed someone like me to be


    your follower," Rocky said with a yful smile.


    "What? No one asked you to be my follower," Tessa grumbled as she realized what Rocky was talking


    about.


    "Ha-ha! Stop being shy," Rocky said as he chuckled.


    Tessa''s face immediately blushed, which made her all the more charming and beautiful.


    Soon enough, the two of them entered the training ground in the city.


    At that time, the training field was full of people. There were several young men and women, most of


    whom were about sixteen and seventeen years old. They wore different types of clothes and were


    obviously the newly-recruited disciples of the sect.


    In front of all these disciples stood a tall and sturdy man with a round fat face. It also seemed that he


    was a warrior who had already reached the seventh grade of the Spirit Realm.


    Then, Tessa led Rocky to the huge man and greeted him, "Hi, Eugene!"


    "Oh, Tessa! What brings you here?" the man asked. He was surprised to see her in this ce and also


    instantly noticed Rocky who was behind her.


    The man''s name was Eugene You, and he was the one in charge of the new recruits. Furthermore, he


    was one of the outstanding Spirit Realm masters in the Sword Spirit City.


    As soon as the new disciples saw Tessa, they were instantly charmed by herpelling beauty and


    couldn''t help but gaze upon her.


    "I actually have a favor to ask of you," Tessa said straightforwardly as she ignored the hot gazes from


    the crowd.


    "Go ahead. What is it?" Eugene You asked casually.


    "This is Basil, and he is my friend. He wants to join the Sword Spirit Sect, but as we both know, the


    recruitment for the new disciples this year has just ended. So, I was wondering if you could make an


    exception for me. Please?" Tessa appealed.


    "Your friend?" Eugene You''s curiosity spiked when he heard this. He took a good look at Rocky and


    didn''t expect that Tessa would refer someone like him as such. After all, he had never heard anyone


    being regarded as a friend by the governor''s daughter. Moreover, Rocky didn''t look like someone who


    was from a prominent background.


    Fortunately, Eugene You was a sensible person. He thought that if Tessa was personally


    rmending him, it meant she had full trust that this person was worth all this trouble. Naturally, he


    couldn''t refuse her request. So, he said, "All right. You seldom ask for such favors, so I''ll make an


    exception just for you. Besides, I think it''s his lucky day. A new disciple just quitted yesterday, so I''m


    really required to recruit for one more. Anyway, since you are rmending him, I would assume that


    he has what it takes to be a disciple of the Sword Spirit Sect. If he can pass the basic test, he will then


    be epted into our sect."

 Chapter 1421 The Tests

    Chapter 1421 The Tests


    "Can you do it?" Tessa asked as she nced at Rocky.


    "It should not be a problem." Rocky nodded.


    "Thank you for your help," Tessa said to Eugene, appreciation evident in her tone.


    Eugene surveyed the training ground thoughtfully. Then he pointed at a stone not far from Tessa. It


    appeared to weigh at least two hundred and fifty kilograms. He faced Rocky and said, "Let''s test your


    strength, okay? Before we decide whether you are a suitable disciple for the Sword Spirit Sect, we


    need to assess some of your skills. For starters, I need to see if you can push that stone for a short


    distance, at least."


    "Okay." Rocky nodded before approaching the stone. Since he needed to keep a low profile, he


    couldn''t show his real strength. Hence, he gritted his teeth and grunted with exertion as he pretended


    to push the stone. To everyone''s astonishment, the stone did not move at all.


    "Well, he seems to be a weakling."


    "He doesn''t look like he can push a stone weighing twenty-five kilograms, let alone the one that is two


    hundred and fifty kilograms."


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t have attempted a challenge that is beyond my abilities. You''ve made a fool of


    yourself here."


    The newly recruited disciples sneered at Rocky when they saw how much he struggled.


    Even before they could finish scoffing at Rocky, the stone, which had been motionless all the while,


    suddenly slid about ten meters. The disciples watched with mouths agape.


    Tessa and Eugene exchanged puzzled nces as well.


    "It''s so heavy. I feel so tired now," Rocky uttered, panting as though he couldn''t catch his breath.


    "This is strange. I''ve only ever seen a disciple who is at least at the third grade of the Spirit Realm


    move that stone such a distance," Eugene remarked, a hint of confusion evident in his voice.


    "Could it be that he has great potential?" Tessa added.


    "Well, that''s a reasonable exnation." Eugene gave a contemtive nod.


    At the time, Rocky returned to Eugene''s side.


    "That is good. It seems that you have some talent in strength. Let''s assay your speed!" Without a


    second of hesitation, Eugene faced the disciples and asked, "Who was the fastest in the recruitment


    test?"


    "Me!" A young and handsome man stepped forward.


    "What is your name?" Eugene questioned.


    "Barlow Liu," the handsome man replied.


    "Oh, you were from the Shadow Pavilion. Then you were rmended to join our Sword Spirit Sect.


    The Shadow Pavilion disciples are known for their incredible movement skills..." A smile lit up Eugene''s


    face when he recognized the disciple.


    "Do you want me topete with him?" Barlow Liu pointed at Rocky as he asked, disdain apparent in


    his demeanor.


    "Yes," Eugene answered.


    "In that case, I shall only use half my speed to save him from crippling embarrassment," Barlow Liu


    dered proudly.


    "That''s very generous of you. Shall we begin?" Rocky pretended to be pleasantly surprised, which


    made the others despise him even more.


    "You canpete with him at half speed if you so choose. However, if he can''t surpass you, I''m afraid


    he will not be good enough for our Sword Spirit Sect," cautioned Eugene.


    "Basil, try your best. I have faith in you!" Tessa encouraged Rocky.


    Rocky smiled at her gratefully. He then cupped his hands before Barlow Liu and said, "You first."


    "Do you think that you can keep up with me?" Barlow Liu snorted.


    "I will spare no effort," Rocky responded with a smile.


    All of a sudden, a stream of spiritual energy sprang up under Barlow''s feet, propelling him forward like


    an arrow traveling at an astonishing speed.


    Everyone shook their heads as they felt quite certain that Rocky could never catch up with Barlow Liu.


    However, when they peeked in Rocky''s direction, they couldn''t see him.


    How had he shed past them unnoticed? "Where is he?" Tessa whirled swiftly but couldn''t spot him


    anywhere.


    "He has caught up with Barlow." Eugene''s eyes narrowed. Although he didn''t notice when Rocky set


    out, his eyes were already fixed on the white figure that was closely tailing Barlow Liu''s yellow shadow.


    "Is that Basil?" Tessa muttered in a tone of disbelief.


    All the disciples present were stunned when they looked in Barlow''s direction and saw not one but two


    shadows moving as fast as lightning.


    "Is he from some n or sect?" Eugene asked and tilted his head. Considering how well Rocky had


    done so far, it seemed evident that he had some foundation for cultivation.


    "No." Tessa shook her head.


    "Although he doesn''t have any spiritual aura, he surpasses the other new disciples in terms of speed


    alone," Eugene concluded.


    "Is he really talented with a solid foundation?" By now, suspicion had swelled in Tessa''s heart, whereas


    earlier, she had credited Rocky''s astounding abilities to his natural potential.


    "Perhaps." Eugene nodded.


    "Does this mean that he is eligible to join the Sword Spirit Sect?" Tessa asked with a very expressive


    smile.


    "We pay greater importance to a person''s talent for swordsmanship. Before I answer your question, I


    must see if he has the talent in swordsmanship..." Eugene spoke.


    Meanwhile, Barlow Liu and Rocky continued to race. Barlow Liu frequently turned to check on Rocky''s


    progress and frowned when he realized that he couldn''t shake Rocky despite trying his best. In fact,


    Rocky almost matched him step for step. That rmed Barlow Liu. About half an hourter, he stopped


    and stood on the side, panting.


    "It''s really amazing that you ran so fast despite using only half your speed, Barlow!" Rocky praised and


    pretended to wheeze as he stopped beside Barlow Liu.


    "Ahem!" Barlow Liu was so out of breath that he could only respond with a wry smile. He also remained


    silent as he didn''t want to admit that Rocky had run faster than he had expected. At some point in the


    race, he had broken his promise by using his full speed. And yet, he hadn''t managed to get rid of


    Rocky. He would be theughing stock of Sword Spirit Sect if the other disciples learned about that.


    "Barlow, you can leave now," Eugene ordered.


    Still skeptical of Rocky''s abilities, Barlow Liu shot him a re before he left dejectedly.


    "Now, it is time to test your swordsmanship talent. This time, I will be your opponent," Eugene


    exined, mild insistence noticeable in his inflection.


    "Okay!" Rocky replied with matching enthusiasm.


    "As a disciple of the Sword Spirit City, controlling a sword with spiritual power is the most basic skill you


    need to learn. Of course, we are aware that new disciples would find that impossible. And so, we


    gauge potential based on whether or not a disciple can let the spiritual sword sense their spiritual


    power... So, if you want to be a disciple of the Sword Spirit City, you have to let the spiritual sword


    behind me sense your spiritual power."


    "Your Cloud Sword can recognize its owner, right? I don''t think Basil''s spiritual power can let your


    Cloud Sword sense it!" Tessa objected immediately.


    "The Cloud Sword has a special feature that allows it to sense the spiritual power released by any spirit


    warrior with excellent swordsmanship aptitude. That''s why, every year, the responsibility of recruiting


    new disciples falls to me. Don''t worry. If he has excellent swordsmanship aptitude, his spiritual power


    will let the Cloud Sword sense it," Eugene exined.


    "Your expectations are too unrealistic. If he is not that excellent, he will fail, and then he will have no


    chance of joining the Sword Spirit Sect," Tessained.


    "Tessa, you know better than anyone else that strict rules and difficult tests arepulsory for anyone


    who wants to be a Sword Spirit Sect disciple. Besides, since you brought him to us, and we need


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    to avoid appearing biased, we have to test him with the highest requirements."


    Silence engulfed the training ground as everyone waited to see how Tessa would respond to Eugene''s


    remarks. However, after a few contemtive moments, she nodded in resignation. She knew that his


    justification was reasonable, and yet, she couldn''t help but feel as though there was an ice-cold grip on


    her heart. She shot Rocky a concerned nce.


    "Don''t worry, Tessa. I will pass the test." Rocky shed Tessa a reassuring grin.


    "Humph, he''s too confident. If he can make Eugene''s Cloud Sword move, I will eat five kilograms of


    shit right away!"


    "If he seeds, I''ll call him grandpa."


    "I''ll take off my clothes and run naked if he has excellent swordsmanship aptitude!"


    Clearly, none of the new disciples present thought that Rocky could make the Cloud Sword sense his


    spiritual power.


    While they ridiculed him, Rocky fixed his gaze on the Cloud Sword behind Eugene.


    He surmised that Eugene was testing him as he had grown suspicious. If he was not careful enough,


    he might expose his real strength. That was indeed possible as Eugene''s strength was equivalent to


    that of a warrior at the Immortal Stage, and he would instantly notice the slightestpse by Rocky


    during the test. Therefore, Rocky had to hide his real strength from everyone while simultaneously


    allowing the Cloud Sword to sense his spiritual power. That was certainly not an easy feat!

 Chapter 1422 He Was Not Weak

    Chapter 1422 He Was Not Weak


    ''This man said that the Cloud Sword has a special feature that allows it to sense the spiritual power


    released by any spirit warrior with excellent swordsmanship aptitude. If I am really talented in this


    aspect, then maybe I can make the sword respond without really exposing my true strength. What am I


    waiting for anyway? I''ll try this out and see if it works,'' Rocky wondered as the idea struck his mind.


    With great determination, he took a deep breath and then closed his eyes. He was aware that if he


    wanted the Cloud Sword to react, he had to release the spiritual aura that could only be sensed by the


    sword. Without hesitation, he began to release his spiritual aura slowly.


    At that moment, the whole training ground seemed to have instantly quieted down, with only the sound


    of the breeze to be heard. Then, with a light sound, the Cloud Sword behind Eugene began to move


    out of the blue.


    Without a doubt, this stunned everyone around. However, they took it lightly, for they thought that it was


    only an ident. But the truth was that it was Rocky who was making this happen.


    ng! Not long after, another sound was heard.


    Only this time, everyone did not think that it was a coincidence anymore.


    At that moment, the Cloud Sword behind Eugene began to stir violently, as if it was about to take off at


    any second.


    Without a doubt, both Tessa and Eugene were beyond surprised at the turn of events that were


    happening in front of them.


    Meanwhile, the Cloud Sword began to finally break out of its scabbard.


    At that moment, something more unexpected urred. The spiritual swords behind the disciples of the


    Sword Spirit Sect, who had just passed by the training ground, also flew out instantly, quickly flying


    towards the training ground. In the blink of an eye, dozens of spiritual swords had already gathered


    above Rocky''s head.


    ng!


    Finally, the Cloud Sword was unsheathed, shocking the whole audience.


    Without a doubt, such an unexpected event stunned everyone around!


    ''What? How could this be? How could all the spiritual swords respond to him? This is crazy! He must


    be so talented in this aspect!'' Eugene wondered as his eyes widened in great shock.


    Tessa, on the other hand, was also stunned to see this. She didn''t expect that Rocky''s talent in


    swordsmanship could be this spectacr.


    But as soon as Rocky realized that he was going too far, he immediately withdrew his spiritual power.


    At the same time, the spiritual swords above his head fell down consecutively, creating loud, annoying


    sounds of shing metal.


    "Well, I think that''s all I can do," Rocky told Eugene calmly, cupping his hands in respect.


    "So, are we cool now?" Tessa asked as she looked at Eugene eagerly.


    "I guess that will do for now. Later, I''ll dere him as the new disciple. Starting today, he''ll be the


    trainee disciple of the Sword Spirit Sect. But it doesn''t end there. He still needs to pass the examination


    which will happen next month before he can be an official disciple. So, don''t get too excited now,"


    Eugene exined.


    "Oh, I see," Rocky replied with a little shrug.


    "Well, I''m leaving now. If you have anything you don''t understand, don''t hesitate to ask Eugene


    directly," Tessa told Rocky. Now that he had sessfully be a disciple of the sect, she gave him a


    warm smile. In fact, this smile of relief immediately made all the disciples in the area feel so


    and left the premises, leaving behind a trail of her unique fragrance.


    "You. Take your ce in the line," Eugene ordered Rocky.


    Without saying a word, Rocky immediately stood at the end of the line.


    Despite being neers, these newly recruited disciples had a lot of potential and were talented


    disciples rmended by some small sects. With that being said, most of them were already at the


    second or third grade of the Spirit Realm, with the strongest disciple being at the fourth grade. As a


    result, all of them were treated differently from one another.


    On the other hand, even though Rocky had made a ssh just now, he still looked like a country


    bumpkin, so he was still looked down upon by the people around him.


    But this did not weaken Rocky''s spirit. The most important thing for him at that time was to be an


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    aplished official disciple within a month so that he would have the chance to participate in the


    The beginners only had one month to receive special training, and then afterwards, they must take part


    in the examination to be formal disciples. In fact, there was no doubt that these beginners were


    very industrious and active. Soon after receiving Eugene''s guidance and direction, they began to


    discuss and evenpete in different groups.


    Meanwhile, Rocky found a nice and cool ce to rest. But somehow, he had enjoyed it so much that


    he had fallen asleep at once.


    It was not long after when he felt that a pair of piercing eyes were staring at him. Intrigued, he opened


    and squinted his eyes slightly and saw that the sharp eyes belonged to Ramon.


    "Hey, isn''t this Captain Li?" Rocky stood up and shouted.


    "What are you doing here?" Ramon asked, squinting his eyes as he was bing more and more


    suspicious.


    "I am here because I''m already a trainee disciple of the Sword Spirit Sect," Rocky answered inly.


    "Huh? When did you be a trainee disciple?" Taken aback, Ramon was stunned to hear his


    answer.


    "Oh, not too long ago, I suppose. In fact, I just passed the examination for beginners," Rocky replied


    with a proud smile.


    "That can''t be. The recruitment of the disciples should have ended three days ago." At that moment,


    Ramon felt that something was not right.


    "Oh, that. They said that one of the disciples suddenly quitted, so, I got a ce and Tessa helped me to


    get it," Rocky answered.


    "Nonsense!" Ramon shouted gloomily.


    "Captain Li, it''s no secret that you don''t like me. But I just want to say that I''m a good man," Rocky


    exined his side. He knew that Ramon was still suspecting him.


    "From my experience, it is people who im themselves to be good are the ones who may not be


    telling the whole truth," Ramon said with confidence. Obviously, he still did not trust Rocky.


    "I know that I can''t change your mind no matter what I say. But I don''t think it matters anyway at this


    point. All I know is that you have a secret," Rocky said, squinting his eyes in distrust.


    "What are you trying to say?" Ramon frowned upon hearing his words.


    "I know about your little crush on Miss Hannah," Rocky whispered to Ramon''s ear after leaning closer


    to him.


    "What? What is this nonsense?" Ramon''s body trembled, and his expression changed. He retaliated


    and scolded Rocky in a hurry, but it just looked like he was trying to hide something that was already so


    obvious.


    "Stop denying it. I can see through that. It''s normal for men to fall in love with women! Come on, don''t


    be shy. How about this? I''ll teach you how to chase after her, and we''ll shake hands and make friends."


    Rocky suggested with a smile of a sport.


    "If you don''t shut that senseless mouth of yours, I will kill you with my bare hands!" Ramon, however,


    merely red at him and then left.


    "What an indecisive man! He doesn''t even have the courage to express his feelings for her. So what if


    Hannah is a nobledy? I have even dated a princess!" Rocky shook his head.


    Meanwhile, after the morning training, Rocky went back to the beast farm to work. In truth, now that he


    was a trainee disciple of the Sword Spirit City, he didn''t have to work in the beast farm anymore.


    However, he still needed to use the spiritual beasts in the beast farm for research and analysis.


    A few dayster, Nightshade''s wounds were visibly healing, so Rocky didn''t need to change its


    dressing. Still, he went to the Fragrance Pavilion every day to check its body personally. At the same


    time, he continued to deepen his rtionship with Tessa.


    Although Hannah had told Tessa to forbid Rocky froming there once Nightshade got better, Tessa


    didn''t take her words seriously. Instead, she kept a close rtionship with Rocky, which also caused a


    lot of rumors to spread around in the Sword Spirit City.


    It had been more than half a month since Rocky''s arrival at the Sword Spirit Sect. During the past half


    a month, he spent the rest of his time studying the genome of the spiritual beasts on the Supreme


    Ether Land after he finished his visit at the Fragrance Pavilion and doing daily morning exercises. In the


    and Ken through asexual reproduction after decoding the genome of the spiritual beasts on the


    Supreme Ether Land.


    After half a month''s effort and research, he was nearly done decoding the genome of the spiritual


    beasts in this world As a result, he could now begin to execute the asexual reproduction experiment.

 Chapter 1423 The Three Trials

    Chapter 1423 The Three Trials


    ''All right. It''s almost time to leave. I will head to the Fragrance Pavilion first to check on Nightshade,


    and then I''ll go straight to the training ground for my morning training,'' Rocky thought to himself.


    Although he didn''t even get a moment to sleep, he was still full of energy. After he packed his things, he


    left his Magic Spiritual Space and returned to the beast farm before going to the Fragrance Pavilion.


    Upon arriving at the pavilion, he immediately saw a young man dressed in luxurious clothes and was


    apanied by a few servants who should be at the fifth grade of the Spirit Realm at most.


    "Hey, who are you? What are you doing here? Don''t you know that this ce is off-limits to outsiders


    like you?" the man wearing elegant clothes asked as he stared at Rocky with a piercing gaze.


    "Oh, I am..." Recognizing the man''s unfriendly look, Rocky knew that this person must havee from


    some powerful background. Moreover, it appeared that he had also reached the seventh grade of the


    Spirit Realm.


    But right before Rocky could finish answering the man''s question, Tessa suddenly appeared and


    interrupted them. "He''s here to take care of Nightshade for me. He is a beast curer," she answered in a


    cold and unweing tone. It was obvious that she was not in the mood to see this man.


    "What? How could you let a stranger enter the Fragrance Pavilion so freely? You should learn to be a


    bit more careful," the man remarked as he wore a dissatisfied expression on his face.


    "Why do you care? Choosing whom I let inside the pavilion is my prerogative. Do I need to remind you


    that it''s none of your business?" Tessa retorted haughtily.


    "You''re still as willful as ever. By the way, I heard from my cousin that she has made some


    arrangements for you to enter the Martial Spirit Graveyard. Good for you. That way, we can enter the


    graveyard together. I will help you refine a marital spirit in order to break through to the King Realm.


    How about that?" the man asked, changing the topic of the conversation.


    "No, thanks. I don''t want to bother you. After all, I reckon that the nephew of the sect leader should


    always be pretty busy," Tessa sneered as a look of repugnance became visible on her face. Although


    this man was actually the nephew of the leader of the Sword Spirit Sect, she did not have a very good


    impression of him. In fact, it would be an understatement to say that she disliked him.


    The well-dressed man''s name was Miguel Qiu. Although he was just the nephew of the sect leader, his


    uncle regarded him highly; thus, he was already epted as an inner disciple by the Sword Spirit Sect.


    In the Sword Spirit City, only disciples that possessed outstanding talents could have the chance to


    be inner disciples. Once they achieved this status, they were reassured of a bright future.


    "Tessa, how could you say that?! We are already engaged, and it wouldn''t be that long before we get


    married. You should learn to treat me properly and we should get along well. You can''t always be so


    unruly towards me," Miguel Qiu remarked sternly.


    "Huh? My father agreed to that marriage without my consent. Why would I approve of something like


    that? If there is nothing else that you need to discuss with me, you may now leave!" Tessa ordered with


    an unyielding attitude.


    Hearing all of her cold words, Miguel Qiu gritted his teeth and shook his head helplessly. Obviously, it


    wasn''t the first time that he had been driven away like this by Tessa. "Fine. I''m leaving now." He cast a


    cold re towards Rocky before he turned around and left the pavilion.


    Tessa just crossed her arms and stood firmly as she watched Miguel Qiu and his men leave.


    "When he said cousin, was he talking about Miss Hannah?" Rocky asked as soon as the visitors


    disappeared.


    "That''s right. He''s actually the adopted son of the sect leader. That''s why he disys such arrogance


    everywhere. I can''t just take him," Tessamented.


    "But he looks like a decent man. Why are you so hostile towards him?" Rocky queried.


    "Decent? You must be kidding me! He''s known for being a womanizer and he''s always involved in


    troubles within the city. And every time that happens, Hannah has no choice but to bail him out," Tessa


    scoffed as she shook her head.


    "And what about the engagement?" Rocky continued to pry.


    "That? My father and the sect leader arranged that thing even before I was born. How could they even


    decide it? There''s no way I''d agree to it even if I die!" Tessa stressed out.


    "What if your father still forced you to marry him? What are you going to do?" Rocky asked with a faint


    smile.


    "Then, I''ll leave home. I don''t care if he disowns me," Tessa said seriously. She was indeed a stubborn


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    person who wouldn''t sumb to others'' will, especially if itpromised her principles.


    "Please remember to take me with you when you decide to leave," Rocky teased lightly.


    "Yeah, sure. You''re a good beast curer anyway. It would actually be better if you''re around me," Tessa


    agreed in a heartbeat.


    "Well, I should go to my morning training now," Rocky said as he prepared to leave.


    "Go ahead. Oh, ande back here after your morning training," Tessa suddenly demanded.


    "Is there anything else that you want me to do or check?" Rocky asked, not knowing what Tessa


    wanted from him.


    "I want to give some pointers. You can call it a kind of secret training," Tessa replied with a faint smile.


    "Really? That''s so kind of you!" Rocky raised his eyebrows in surprise. Though he didn''t need much


    guidance, he was still ted that she was offering it to him.


    "Consider it as your reward for saving Nightshade," Tessa said with a nod.


    "All right then. I would dly ept your invitation." Rocky nodded and bowed slightly before he finally


    left for the training ground.


    After his morning training was done, Rocky hurriedly returned to the Fragrance Pavilion to receive


    Tessa''s training. He started with basic sword skills that even ordinary beginners couldn''t learn that


    freely.


    One month passed rather quickly. Although Rocky was supposed to be a neer and couldn''t learn


    any powerful sword skills yet, he still absorbed a lot of the essence of swordsmanship that was unique


    to the Sword Spirit City, thanks to the generous guidance of Tessa.


    At the same time, because of Rocky''s brilliant treatment method, Nightshade seemed to be recovering


    at an amazing speed, which made Tessa very happy. Moreover, he also started training Nightshade


    and taught Tessa some skills on how she could effectively control the spiritual beast. As they gained a


    lot from their mutual rtion, they also became closer.


    Then, the day of the examination approached. At that moment, many people gathered around the


    training field. More than twenty trainee disciples would participate in the examination, and those who


    would pass could be formal disciples of the Sword Spirit City.


    Compared to the recruitment test, they said that this one should be much easier. There was no need to


    scrutinize their basic qualifications, and it was just all about swordsmanship.


    Although there was only the test of swordsmanship, one still had toplete all the trials within the


    prescribed time. Therefore, beneath the surface, it was more difficult than the entrance examination.


    The center of the training ground had been divided into three consecutive areas, where the trainee


    disciples needed to ovee all three trials.


    The first trial was to test one''s ability to properly control the sword. One had to use his spiritual energy


    to hit ten moving jackstraws in a row in the designated area.


    Then, the second trial involved using one''s sword skills. The participants must use their sword skills to


    destroy all the obstacles that would get in their way within the designated area.


    Lastly, for the third trial, it would test one''s ability to employ his sword skills continuously. To pass the


    trial, one had to block all the flying swords that would rush towards him from different directions.


    In the end, as long as one could pass all three trials, he could then be dered as an official disciple.


    On the surface, the three trials sounded simple when taken separately. However, the problem was that


    they should be done and passed in one go, and there would be no time to rest in between trials. If one


    happened to not have enough spiritual energy to finish them all, he would most likely fail. At the same


    time, there was also a time limit. If one could not finish all three trials within the allowable time, it would


    also be considered a failed attempt.


    Furthermore, every disciple would only be given one chance to go through the trials. So, each of them


    needed to take this examination as seriously as possible.


    As the trainee disciples were preparing nervously, Rocky was still leisurely talking andughing with


    Tessa.


    "I can see that you don''t look nervous at all. Don''t forget that you only get one chance to do this


    examination. If you fail, I can no longer do anything for you to be epted." Tessa couldn''t help but


    "Don''t worry. I''m already well-prepared. Besides, I don''t need unnecessary pressure. Put a little faith in


    me," Rocky remarked as he let out a confident smile.

 Chapter 1424 His Brimming Confidence

    Chapter 1424 His Brimming Confidence


    "Oh? Are you really that confident? It puzzles me where you get that much confidence and courage,


    you know?" Tessa said as she pulled a long face. At that moment, there was nothing on her mind but


    the excitement and anxiety as she looked forward to how Rocky would perform in the exam.


    Not long after, the examination had officially begun. All the trainee disciples were obliged to take part in


    the examination in an orderly manner; that was, ording to the order they were recruited in. Needless


    to say, Rocky would be thest one to take the test.


    Entering the arena first was a disciple at the second grade of the Spirit Realm, which meant that he had


    a good and solid foundation. But to everyone''s surprise, he had failed to pass the first trial. In fact, he


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    wasn''t even able to hit ten straw men within the given time frame.


    "What? This test must be so difficult! Even a warrior at the second grade of the Spirit Realm failed to


    pass the first trial!" Rocky couldn''t help but say out loud.


    "Oh,e on. Do you really think it''s easy to learn the swordsmanship of the Sword Spirit Sect? I


    mean, sure, every spirit warrior knows how to control a sword, but not everyone can master this skill


    gracefully. As a matter of fact, it is said that one must train the skill rigorously for at least a year in order


    to master this very basic skill," Tessa said with pride.


    On the other hand, another trainee disciple failed again as they were exchanging their opinions.


    Not long after, the third trainee disciple went up to the stage and, again, barely passed the second trial.


    Unfortunately, he still failed miserably.


    After more than ten consecutive tries, these trainee disciples failed to pass the second trial. Luckily,


    someone had survived and made it to the third trial, but he still did notst for too long.


    As the crowd saw how the test was immensely difficult, the atmosphere immediately became more


    tensed, stressing the life out of the remaining disciples who had not yet taken the examination.


    But in contrast to the previous ones who had failed, these remaining disciples were stronger. Atst,


    after more than twenty tries, someone had managed to pass three trials, making him the first-ever


    formal disciple of the Sword Spirit Sect.


    Seeing this achievement, the crowd could not help but burst into loud cheers.


    Soon after, more and more trainee disciples had passed the examination one after another. Despite


    their sess, they were still very vocal on how difficult it was for them. To be honest, some of them


    admitted that they made it out just by sheer luck.


    In the blink of an eye, it was already getting dark, signaling nightfall. The remaining light that the setting


    sun shone diffused across the entire arena. At that time, over two hundred trainee disciples had almost


    finished the exam, but sadly, the passing rate was not very promising, with only more than thirty of


    them being sessful.


    Meanwhile,st but not least, it was Rocky''s turn to take the examination.


    "Come on! You can do this!" Tessa shouted in encouragement.


    The moment Rocky set foot on the stage, he heard a lot of boosing from the audience. Perhaps,


    this was due to the fact that the disciples of the Sword Spirit Sect knew that he managed to get in the


    quota only because of his deep rtionship with Tessa. As a result, they thought of him as nothing but


    a gigolo, with no capacity to even participate in such an event.


    "Well, as it turns out, this guy is a trainee disciple." At that moment, a man in the crowd widened his


    eyes upon seeing Rocky on stage. He did not expect to see Rocky here at all after he was humiliated


    by Rocky in the training ground before.


    "Wow, I can''t believe that such a loser actually has the nerve to participate in the formal disciple


    examination. Isn''t he afraid to embarrass himself in front of all these people?"


    "From what I''ve heard, he has never received any training since he became a trainee disciple. All I


    know is that he always goes to the Fragrance Pavilion."


    "How could a guy who only grovels on others pass this examination and be a formal disciple! That


    is absurd!"


    Under the contemptuous gazes of the crowd, Rocky began to walk into the first area to face the first


    trial in a very humble way.


    Almost at the same time, the straw men in the area moved quickly, and their positions constantly


    changed as they were driven by spiritual power, making it difficult for Rocky to pinpoint their locations.


    With utmost focus, the spiritual sword behind Rocky suddenly unsheathed and dashed instantly


    towards one of the straw men. But unfortunately, it missed the target all too easily.


    Seeing his failure, the crowd burst intoughter.


    But before theughing voices vanished, another straw man just behind Rocky''s target had fallen


    down. Without a doubt, he had hit this straw man. It just so happened that the entire thing looked like a


    coincidence.


    "Really? Wow, luck must really be on his side!"


    "Bah, that''s just pure luck!"


    "I bet he can''t hit another one."


    Not long after, Rocky''s spiritual sword rushed to another straw man but missed again. This went on to


    another straw man, but then, the same thing happened. Everyone burst intoughter after seeing how


    pitiful he was.


    But to everyone''s surprise, Rocky''s spiritual sword went to hit nine straw men in a row. Then, the


    spiritual sword flew back into the scabbard on his back like a boomerang.


    Without a doubt, everyone who witnessed this was stunned to their core. They thought that Rocky had


    already given up and thus, took pleasure in his tragedy.


    But almost at the same time, all the nine straw men who seemed to be missed by Rocky''s spiritual


    sword fell down immediately.


    The silence became deafening as no one knew how the nine straw men could copse and fall to the


    ground so suddenly.


    Now that Rocky had hit all ten of the straw men, this only meant that he had passed the first trial and


    would proceed to the next part of the exam.


    "Damn luck!" the man in white in the crowd mumbled gloomily.


    The second trial required the examinee to remove the obstacles made ofrge iron stones in the


    assigned area. Despite looking ordinary, they were all materials for refining spiritual swords, so they


    were extremely hard and difficult to destroy.


    Under the watchful eyes of the public, the spiritual sword behind Rocky flew out of its scabbard again


    and rushed towards the nearest iron stone that was half meter high.


    ng!


    As soon as the spiritual sword hit the iron stone, it immediately bounced back with a crisp and distinct


    sound, buzzing and vibrating, echoing all throughout the arena. However, the iron stone remained still,


    without a single noticeable crack on it.


    Of course, the crowd booed Rocky again for failing. Surely, the crowd thought that he had passed the


    first trial out of pure luck. As it turned out, these boulders could only be destroyed by an impable


    strong sword power.


    But to everyone''s surprise, just as Rocky''s spiritual sword stopped buzzing, the motionless iron stone


    suddenly developed a crack that spread all over its body before it finally disintegrated into pieces on


    the ground.


    Everyone was bbergasted, their mouth agape when they witnessed such an impossible scene!


    Afterwards, Rocky''s spiritual sword flew towards the second stone, which was definitely bigger and


    thicker than the previous one.


    Only this time, the spiritual sword didn''t directly rush to the ck iron stone. Instead, it instantly


    inserted itself under the ck iron stone, lifting it sideways. Immediately, the ck iron stone flew up


    into the air, directly crashing into the stone next to it. At the same time, both of them were smashed into


    pieces.


    The audience fell silent again after seeing this creative take on the trial. At that very moment, everyone


    stared at Rocky with disbelief in their eyes. No one had ever expected that he could remove the


    obstacles without using his sword skill. In their eyes, Rocky was a monster for having such an


    unbelievable skill.


    However, Rocky acted nonchntly and continued to approach the other obstacles with his sword.


    Not long after, only one obstacle was left in the area¡ªthe hardest one of all. Normally, it would take the


    sword skill at least at the third grade of the King Realm to break it.


    While everyone was still wondering on how Rocky would be able to remove thest stone, Rocky''s


    spiritual sword hacked the stone down in an instant, shing everyone with a dazzling sword light.


    "Is this guy trying to cut it with his sword? What a loser! He''s just dreaming!" Immediately, everyone


    went into an uproar. They all thought that Rocky was being stupid and overconfident with his sword


    strike this time around.

 Chapter 1425 Exceeding Expectations

    Chapter 1425 Exceeding Expectations


    Almost at the same moment, the hardened stone suddenly rang out a deafening sound and split in two.


    It was shattered on both sides and fell to the ground with a thunderous bang.


    Everyone present was stunned.


    "How is that possible? How could he break the hardest stone with his sword?"


    "That stone is quite sturdy and can only be split by a cultivator who uses a sword skill that is at least at


    the third grade of the Spirit Realm. How did he do that?"


    "Is this guy even human?"


    The scene caused quite a sensation among the onlookers.


    Amidst the astonishment, Rocky passed the second trial and proceeded with the third one.


    The third trial was the most difficult because he had to defeat all the flying spiritual swords in half an


    hour.


    Upon entering the area where the third trial would be held, Rocky surprised everyone as he


    immediately sat on the ground with his legs crossed instead of standing up like the other disciples who


    chose to stand because it provided a more flexible range of movement.


    "This guy really must think he''s something special, huh?"


    "Don''t worry. He''ll be humbled by the consequences his arrogance brings very soon."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "I bet he won''tst for half an hour!"


    Although everyone witnessed Rocky''s strength as he breezed through the second trial, they were


    doubtful he''d be able to do the same in the third trial.


    "Let''s start," Rocky said.


    The disciples tasked with releasing the flying swords nced at each other before they looked to the


    Sword Spirit City''s official in charge of the assessment. The official gave a nod which signaled the


    disciples to fire the spiritual swords at Rocky.


    The first spiritual sword was fired and whizzed through the air heading towards Rocky. Just as it was


    about to strike him, the spiritual sword behind him was unsheathed and knocked the flying spiritual


    sword to the ground with a ng.


    The second spiritual sword was released but Rocky easily blocked it as well.


    Soon, the spiritual swords surrounding him moved faster and morphed into blinding white lights that


    darted through the air non-stop. Although the swords were close to him, they never once cut his skin.


    Although he appeared to be in great danger, he managed to swiftly turn peril into safety.


    That shocked everyone present.


    Half an hour passed. Much to everyone''s surprise, Rocky passed the third trial. That meant he had


    officially passed the disciple assessment.


    He had surpassed everyone''s expectations. Before bing a disciple, he was just a country bumpkin


    and he seemed to be incapable of reaching the Spirit Realm. And now, he officially passed the disciple


    assessment. What was more impressive was that only those who reached the third grade of the Spirit


    Realm usually passed the exam.


    The evaluation finally came to an end after Rocky''s spectacr performance.


    "You''re quite something! I never expected you to make such rapid progress within one month!" Tessa


    praised Rocky with admiration as he walked toward her. She always knew he''d seed but was


    surprised that he exceeded her expectations.


    "All thanks to your guidance, Tessa." Rocky immediately thanked Tessa. Over the past month, she


    taught him some useful sword skills. With his talent, he could''ve easily mastered them on his own and


    made progress without a mentor. However, he still pandered to Tessa.


    "Don''t tter me. But I didn''t expect your swordsmanship to reach this level in just a month. It''s not


    easy to make such great progress!" she eximed.


    "Maybe I just got lucky this time," Rocky responded with a sly smile.


    "You''re not lucky. You''re just talented." Tessa went through the tests, too. She knew there was no way


    anyone could pass on sheer luck alone.


    "Now that I''m officially a disciple, I finally have a chance to enter the Martial Spirit Graveyard," he said


    with relief.


    "Although you''re strong, I''m afraid you''re still not powerful enough to enter the Martial Spirit


    Graveyard," Tessa uttered quickly.


    "So I''ll work even harder and make greater progress," he replied.


    "Even with your determination, it''ll be impossible to reach the seventh stage of the Spirit Realm in two


    months. Ever since the Sword Spirit Sect was established, the quickest one to ever ascend took four


    years to reach that level," she informed him as she shook her head.


    "Really? Then how many years did it take you?" Rocky asked casually.


    "Five years."


    "That''s not bad!" he replied, impressed.


    "So you''d better cultivate one step at a time. Don''t fantasize about unrealistic things all day. Since


    you''re officially a disciple of the Sword Spirit Sect, there will be plenty of opportunities for you to enter


    the Martial Spirit Graveyard in the future. For now, don''t worry too much," she advised out of worry that


    he''d act carelessly with haste.


    "Alright, I get it. You love to gabble, don''t you?" Rocky mocked her with a cheeky grin.


    "How dare you call me a bbermouth!" Tessa red back at him, obviously annoyed.


    "Haha!" Heughed as they both left under the public''s watchful eyes.


    With his new position as a disciple, Rocky could no longer do as he pleased like before. He would be


    assigned to a different department to work. Coincidentally, he was assigned to the Security Hall where


    Ramon worked.


    The Security Hall was in charge of guarding the Sword Spirit City. It was anything but easy work. The


    members of the hall often went out early in the morning and returnedte in the evening. However,


    there were some benefits. One of those was getting to see Hannah, the daughter of the Sword Spirit


    Sect''s leader, often.


    Hannah handled all of the business that involved the Sword Spirit Sect and the Sword Spirit City. She


    often visited other cities to purchase some items, which was why she needed the protection of the


    guards.


    The guards of the Security Hall were split into two teams¡ªthe Cloudlet Team which was led by Ramon


    and the Wolf Team.


    "Captain Ramon. It appears we''re destined to work together. I never expected to be assigned to a team


    led by you. I''d appreciate your assistance in the future." Rocky reported to Ramon in the Cloudlet


    Team''s office early in the morning.


    Ramon was visibly annoyed the moment Rocky appeared. He never expected that he and Rocky would


    work together and that he could ever pass the official disciple assessment.


    "Well! Although you''ve been assigned to my team, you must know now that I will kick you out if your


    performance is unsatisfactory," Ramon informed him seriously.


    "Don''t worry! I assure you you''ll be satisfied with my performance. But I hope you''ll reconsider what I


    just said. Great opportunities like that often don''t happen twice," Rocky responded casually.


    Ramon was even more furious, but he still ignored Rocky''s words. Then he summoned the other


    disciples and announced, "Today''s task is to transport a batch of ethereal crystals from the Grand Sky


    Sect with Miss Hannah. There''s been a recent spike in raids on ethereal crystals by the Robber


    Regiment, so you all must be extra vignt during this trip."


    "Yes, sir!" all the disciples replied in unison, except for Rocky who was busy picking his ear.


    "Now get ready. We''ll set out in an hour." Then, Ramon waved his hand towards Rocky and


    <pmanded loudly, "Basil,e here!"

 Chapter 1426 Hannahs Plan

    Chapter 1426 Hannah''s n


    "Captain Ramon, is there anything you want me to do? Rocky asked when he walked up to the captain.


    "I want you to keep tabs on the spiritual beasts assigned to pull carriages. You should also monitor their


    daily routines, such as eating, drinking, and defecating. It is important to serve them well." Ramon


    provided precise instructions.


    "I understand your point, Captain Ramon," Rocky answered with a look of total respectability.


    As soon as the other disciples of the Cloudlet Team heard this, they immediatelyughed in whispers.


    None of them wanted to take on such an arduous task. It wasn''t easy serving the spiritual beasts.


    But for Rocky, the job couldn''t have been easier.


    An hourter, Rocky, the guard team, and the rigged wagons had gathered at the city gate, with Ramon


    in the lead.


    Shortly after that, Hannah appeared before everybody. Her presencepelled every disciple of the


    guard team to covet her.


    "Despite her charm, she is not as pretty as Alyssa and Marcia," Rocky whispered with a feeling of


    indifference.


    With Rocky positioned at the furthest end of the formation, Hannah failed to notice his presence. She


    made her way straight to the carriage that Ramon would personally drive.


    After that, the guards set out on a long journey. They left Sword Spirit City and headed for the Grand


    Sky City, about twenty miles away.


    It was almost dark when the guard team arrived at Grand Sky City.


    Although there were still some minutes left before nightfall, Grand Sky City looked lively and radiant


    with the evening lights already on. The bustling crowd of people made it seem like daytime.


    Upon their arrival at the city gate, the guard team followed direct orders to stay outside and stand


    watch, while Hannah and Ramon entered the city after informing the gate guards of their identities.


    Shortly after that, Ramon went out first to face the disciples on the guard team and said, "The ethereal


    crystals are all set for transport. Everybody needs to get around fast and transfer all the ethereal


    crystals into the carriage. When all is ready, we will head off to Sword Spirit City at night."


    "Captain, don''t you usually spend the night here?"


    "That''s true, and this trip is no easy one for me. Initially, I nned to check out the city''s most famous


    brothel."


    The disciples on the watch teamined at once.


    "It was Miss Hannah''s order," Ramon said sternly.


    The disciples of the guard team shook their heads in dissatisfaction and sighed heavily. Then they


    entered the gate and came back at once, carrying boxes of ethereal crystals and cing them directly


    on the wagons.


    Because Rocky''s particr job was to care for the spiritual beasts, he didn''t have to help carry the


    crystals.


    After loading all the wagons, Hannah promptly emerged with a man who resembled the Grand Sky


    Sect''s official.


    "You didn''t need toe all this way to see me go," Hannah said to the man who walked her out.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Be extra careful out there, Miss Hannah!" the man said as he cupped his hands.


    Hannah nodded her head and climbed onto the carriage at once.


    Soon the guard team departed and took the same path as they hade here. After they had left the


    city, they hurried toward Sword Spirit City.


    "Miss Hannah, why are you so anxious to return to Sword Spirit City? The Robber Regiment roams


    through the darkness, and they could easily take advantage of us." At that point, Ramon turned around


    and asked why they were in such a rush.


    "I just got word a couple of days ago. It mentioned that certain sects and ns had secretly entered an


    agreement with the Robber Regiment and had even sold them information, which is why the robbers


    are out of control. Once they have seeded in looting the victims, those who sell them information


    will share the stash," Hannah whispered after she pulled back the gauze curtain.


    "Miss Hannah, do you think the Grand Sky Sect has anything to do with this?" Ramon asked directly,


    his eyes narrowing into slits.


    "I can''t say that, especially without any hard evidence. However, the other day, there was a theft


    incident when the ethereal crystals were taken back from Grand Sky City. Thus, I''m having doubts


    about it!" Hannah''s tone grew serious.


    "Oh! If so, why haven''t you asked the leader to send forces at the King Realm to protect the crystals?


    That way, it would be heavily guarded," Ramon couldn''t resist asking.


    "The Grand Sky Sect might be skeptical if I did that. They might not sell us ethereal crystals the


    next time''. replied Hannah, shaking her head.


    "But if we rush back into the night, isn''t that tantamount to diving straight into the trap?" Ramon asked


    almost immediately.


    "I''d like to confirm my assumption to get to the bottom of things! If we do that, we can watch out ahead


    of time," Hannah responded. It just proved that she could be prudent.


    "But it''s a huge risk to take. Losing ethereal crystals is only a small thing, but if lives are at stake, it''s


    not worth it." Ramon voiced out his concern. After all, this was noughing matter.


    "Calm down. The Robber Regiment usually just steals cargo and doesn''t hurt people, so I''m not going


    to be in danger. But, of course, I''m not going to let them walk away with the ethereal crystals. I had


    developed the n." As it turned out, Hannah had already prepared for the danger ahead.


    "Then the n is..." Ramon watched Hannah, awaiting her reply.


    "I spected that the Robber Regiment might ambush in the Night-wolf Gorge area. So once we get


    there, I want you to take every ethereal crystal together with the Spiritual Treasure Sachet and send it


    back to the city first." While she was talking, she immediately pulled out a very rare Spiritual Treasure


    Sachet and showed it to him.


    Both the Spiritual Treasure Sachet and the Beast Spirit Jade were invaluable treasures. The Beast


    Spirit Jade was capable of holding spiritual beasts, and the Spiritual Treasure Sachet was for storing


    things of a certain weight.


    "No way! How''s that supposed to work? I must remain here for your protection, Miss Hannah. You


    might as well send another guard to do that." Ramon was quick to object.


    "No, it has to be you! Over the next three months, this batch of ethereal crystals will serve as a


    significant resource for our sect. I''m sure you know how vicious thepetition among different sects


    and ns is now, and those ethereal crystals could help cultivate many warriors. For that reason, our


    sect will weaken by half unless we take these back. Although we''re a major force, we''re still unable to


    chase us. So we can''t ck off," Hannah said gravely.


    "How about youe back with me, Miss Hannah? I can keep you from getting hurt. I have to make


    sure you''re safe." Ramon did not hesitate to suggest.


    "No, the Robber Regiment has already taken us as targets since we left Grand Sky City. If we both left,


    they might figure out what we''re up to. We can''t take any risk." Hannah shook her head vehemently


    and insisted that she stayed.


    "But Miss Hannah..." Ramon wanted to say more.


    "This is an order! Go ahead and get ready!" Hannah''s face got serious, and she had a sharp tone.


    "Fine. I''m going to make a run for it as soon as I can, but I will be back and bring back up to help you


    defeat the Robber Regiment," Ramon said. He knew he couldn''t convince Hannah after she had made


    up her mind. All he could do was abide by her orders and bring the reinforcements back with him.


    "For God''s sake, do it." Hannah handed Ramon the Spiritual Treasure Sachet.


    Ramon stowed it away at once. He had the carriage driven by another disciple and ordered the deputy


    captain tomand the team and oversee everything else.


    As they approached the Night-wolf Gorge, Ramonmanded the team to halt and rest for some time.


    Simultaneously, he silently snuck beside the wagons and sucked up the ethereal crystals inside the


    boxes straight into the Spiritual Treasure Sachet.


    At that time, Rocky, who was feeding the spiritual beasts, drew near to him quickly.


    "Captain, what are you doing?" Rocky asked as he squinted.


    "Stay out of this. It doesn''t have anything to do with you." Ramon stopped what he was doing and fixed


    his gaze at Rocky.

 Chapter 1427 Rocky Got A Plan

    Chapter 1427 Rocky Got A n


    "What? I don''t think so. You''re going to tell me what you''re doing, or I will report what I just saw to Miss


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Hannah. Are you stealing the ethereal crystals, Captain?" Rocky asked with a mischievous smile on his


    face.


    "You, idiot! Miss Hannah specifically asked me to do this!" Ramonmented angrily but tried to


    maintain his voice lowered.


    "Wait. Miss Hannah was the one who asked you to take the crystals away? What the hell is going on?"


    Rocky asked as he instantly felt that something shady was going on.


    "Mind your own business, brat! If I were you, I would just do my job well. Now, get out of the way,"


    Ramon warned sternly.


    "All right¡­" Rocky''s eyes narrowed, but he decided to let the matter go at the moment. Then, he went


    to the sidelines and continued to observe Ramon.


    After all of the ethereal crystals in the wagons were sucked into the Spiritual Treasure Sachet, Ramon


    returned to the side of Hannah''s carriage and informed, "Miss Hannah, I already finished the task. I''m


    leaving now and I''ve asked Eliseo to take themand. If an ambush urs, they will protect you with


    all their strength."


    "Go ahead. You need to leave now," Hannah briefly replied.


    Then, Ramon quickly checked the surroundings before he walked into the dark.


    Hearing the conversation between Ramon and Hannah, Rocky had no clue what the ambush meant,


    but he certainly knew that they might be running into some trouble.


    ''It seems that something interesting is about to happen. I need to be prepared,'' Rocky thought to


    himself as he let out a faint smile.


    About an hourter, the guards continued their journey and they soon entered the Night-wolf Gorge.


    The Night-wolf Gorge was infamous because of the dangers thaty within it, and it was known that a


    notorious group of robbersmonly brought misfortune to those who passed this ce. The terrain of


    the gorge had several twists and turns, and the road was surrounded by cliffs on both sides. Thus, it


    had be an easy target for the Robber Regiment to set up an ambush. Especially when it waste


    at night, these robbers could move freely as if the area was the back of their palm.


    Before Ramon left, he strictly instructed Eliseo to be on high alert at all times. He had to pay attention


    to his surroundings in case there was a potential emergency.


    Finally, they were already about to get out of the gorge, but they didn''t encounter any trouble.


    With this, the guards breathed a sigh of relief and rxed a little. However, just as they thought that


    they wouldn''te across any mishap, they suddenly saw that under the cliffs beside the road, several


    ck shadows that looked like house lizards flew down along the cliff at such an incredible speed.


    In no time, the whole team of guards was surrounded by the group of men in ck. Upon closer


    inspection, the clothes of these men were marked with daggers, which was the symbol of the Robber


    Regiment.


    "Dear friends, we are the guards of the Sword Spirit Sect. We just want to quietly pass. Please do not


    be too hard on us." Eliseo appeared to be in his early forty''s and he had already worked as a guard for


    more than ten years. In his years of experience, he had to test the other party''s reaction and motive


    first, so he directly told them their identity.


    "We''re not going to make trouble for you, but you have to leave the ethereal crystals to us." A figure in


    white suddenly walked out in front of the group of men in ck. It was pretty dark but they were sure


    that the figure was petite and dainty. It was obviously a woman, but from the spiritual aura that she


    emitted, they knew that she should be at the seventh grade of the Spirit Realm, making the guards a bit


    panic-stricken.


    "I''m afraid we don''t have what you''re talking about. We are just escorting ourdy back to the Sword


    Spirit City," Eliseo said politely, doing his best not to agitate the robbers.


    "Stop messing around! Should I rephrase what I said? Give me the ethereal crystals or you''re going to


    be in lots of trouble!" the woman in white shouted sternly.


    "I already told you that we don''t have them. If you don''t believe me, you can check it for yourself."


    Hearing this, the woman in white narrowed her eyes and immediately gestured to one of the men in


    ck. Then, the man instantly leaped forward andnded on the wagons to inspect them. He


    eventually opened the boxes that originally contained the ethereal crystals but saw that they were all


    empty.


    After inspecting every wagon, the man in ck immediately rushed back beside the woman in white


    and whispered to her ear.


    "Where are the ethereal crystals? Don''t think that you can outsmart me." The woman in white was also


    surprised when his underling told her that he didn''t find any, but she was sure that they were just


    tricking their group.


    "As I said, we don''t bear any ethereal crystal. You''ve already checked everywhere and found nothing,"


    Eliseo replied as his tone gradually became serious.


    "Oh? So, you''re really going to make a fool out of us, huh? I''ve told you that you can leave without


    encountering any trouble if you just give us what we want, but this is how you want to y this out?


    Fine, then," the woman in white snorted coldly.


    "Don''t threaten us. Aren''t you afraid of offending the Sword Spirit Sect?" Eliseo finally lost his patience


    and snapped back.


    "Humph! Your measly sect is nothing before us! I assume that you won''t hand the crystals over no


    matter what. So, don''t me us for what''s going to happen next! Take theirdy! Let''s see if they will


    still act all high and mighty afterward," the woman in whitemanded firmly, gesturing her men to


    make their move.


    "Spread out! Protect ourdy!" Seeing that they had no choice but to fight back, Eliseo immediately


    issued the order to safeguard Hannah.


    In an instant, all of the guards surrounded the carriage, where Hannah stayed put, in order to protect


    her thoroughly.


    On the other hand, the members of the Robber Regiment also encircled the guards and started


    attacking them.


    Most of the guards of the Sword Spirit Sect were at least at the third grade of the Spirit Realm.


    However, the members of the Robber Regiment were far more powerful, so they easily gained the


    upper hand. Soon enough, the guards'' defenses were suppressed, and it wouldn''t take long before


    they were overwhelmed.


    At the same time, Rocky, who had been hiding behind the carriage all this time, suddenly sneaked into


    Hannah''s location.


    "You! What are you doing here?" Hannah asked, extremely surprised to see him at this point.


    "Shh! Not so loud," Rocky said as he pressed his index finger against his lips.


    "I asked you what you are doing here," Hannah said as her delicate face showed a frown.


    "Don''t worry. I''m here to protect you, Miss Hannah," Rocky said as he dismissed her suspicious


    attitude.


    "What? I don''t need your protection. It is the guards'' job. Now, get out of here," Hannah refused with a


    hint of contempt in her voice.


    "But Captain Ramon asked me to protect you." Rocky didn''t have a choice but to mention Ramon''s


    name to make her listen.


    "Really?" Indeed, he got her attention, but thedy was still apprehensive.


    "Yes, he is very worried about you, so he strictly instructed me to protect you when the situation got


    worse. Even if I have to go through fire and water, I needed to obey hismand!" Rocky said with a


    firm attitude.


    "Ha! I don''t think so. With your strength, you might even not be able to protect yourself! How can you


    protect me then?" Hannah replied condescendingly.


    "Well, it actually depends on whether you believe me or not," Rocky said with a confident smile.


    "What are you talking about? Do you have a n? Why should I trust you?" Hannah asked with


    obvious hesitation.


    "Their sole purpose is the get the ethereal crystals, and these robbers are going to use you to get


    them. It just simply means that their n won''t seed if they fail to capture you," Rocky exined


    calmly.


    "Yeah, I get that. But what will you do? They have us surrounded," Hannah remarked.


    "I have a way to get you out of their encirclement," Rocky replied with a smirk on his face.


    "Are you certain? How are you going to do it?" Hannah couldn''t help but ask as she still harbored some


    doubts.


    "I''ve got to confirm first. Miss Hannah, are you going to trust me whatever my n is?" Rocky stared at


    Hannah as his expression became rather serious.


    Hannah fell silent because she was still reluctant to agree.


    "Miss Hannah, we don''t have much time left. Do you want to see all the guards outside die one after


    another? Their lives depend on you. And you should also know that those robbers won''t stop until they


    get what they want! So, what''s your decision?" Rocky said as he put tremendous pressure on Hannah.


    "Okay, fine! I''ll trust you no matter what," Hannah finally agreed. She understood that if she didn''t


    cooperate with Rocky right away, what he said might actually happen sooner orter. Thus, she had no


    choice but to go along with his n.


    "I apologize that you have to go through this." Then, Rocky immediately moved close to Hannah and


    held her tight.


    "Hey! What are you going to do?" Hannah was quite stunned and her petite body was gradually curling


    up out of nervousness.


    Rocky just grinned impishly and quickly lifted her up before she could even react.


    Meanwhile, the barricade formed by the guards had already been broken by the robbers. Just as two


    men in ck were about to sneak into Hannah''s carriage, Rocky suddenly rushed out with thedy in


    his arms. Under the watchful eyes of all the people present, he easily broke through the encirclement of


    the Robber Regiment and dashed straight ahead into the dense and dark forest.


    Everyone was left dumbfounded as they witnessed this. Rocky moved too fast that no one was able to


    react in time. Before the men in ck could even chase after them, Rocky and Hannah had already


    disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 1428 Getting Nervous

    Chapter 1428 Getting Nervous


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and stop them!" the woman in white ordered, her eyes narrowing


    the moment she saw that someone was protecting Hannah and helping her break out of the


    encirclement. She then led her men in ck in a relentless pursuit of Rocky and Hannah.


    Rocky carried Hannah to a safe spot in the forest. Then, he stopped and sensed the spiritual aura


    behind him. He squinted, and a low hum escaped his lips when he discovered that the woman in white


    was chasing them.


    "We should stop now," Rocky murmured. As they were far from where they had been ambushed,


    Rocky gently helped Hannah stand on her feet.


    "But they''re right behind us! Why aren''t we running?" The anxiety in Hannah''s voice didn''t go


    undetected. Rocky shed her a reassuring grin.


    "There is no point in running. We won''t lose them. But I have a way to defeat them all. If you agree to


    cooperate with me, that is," Rocky replied.


    "Cooperate? What do you mean? What do you want me to do?" Astonishment reflected in Hannah''s


    eyes as she eyed Rocky. Considering all the trouble they had gotten into, she couldn''t help regret


    having trusted him.


    Rocky leaned forward and whispered a few words to Hannah. Instantly, her eyebrows shot up, and her


    mouth fell open. "No..." She refused.


    "Please trust me!" Rocky urged as he looked over his shoulder to see if that woman caught up to them.


    As she was nowhere near, Rocky sighed with relief and gave his spiritual sword to Hannah.


    Before Hannah couldplete her objections, the woman in white and several of her men, who were


    dressed in ck, surrounded her and Rocky.


    "Brat, did you believe that you could escape?" The woman red at Rocky, hatred evident in her


    expression.


    "You misunderstood. I wasn''t trying to flee. That was just a ploy to deceive the others." Rocky


    dismissed the charges with a casual wave of his hand.


    "What do you mean?" The woman eyed him suspiciously.


    "Actually, I''m a member of the Grand Sky Sect. My task was to spy on the Sword Spirit Sect." Rocky


    stepped forward, nced around, and whispered loud enough for the woman and Hannah to hear him.


    "Oh? Really?" Doubt surged within the woman, and she couldn''t help but voice her skepticism.


    "What? You are spying for Grand Sky Sect? You are so despicable!" Hannah spat out as she red at


    Rocky.


    "Miss Hannah, it would be in your best interest to surrender and ask the Sword Spirit Sect to exchange


    the ethereal crystals for you. If you deny them, you might find yourself in agony and begging for mercy,"


    Rocky snickered.


    "I never thought that the Grand Sky Sect would fall low enough to collude with the Robber Regiment,"


    Hannah said disgustedly. Now that she had no choice but to follow Rocky''s lead, she feigned aversion


    for his actions. Besides, that was the perfect chance to reveal information identally.


    "Whether he is a spy for Grand Sky Sect or not has nothing to do with me. I just want you to hand over


    the ethereal crystals." Fear briefly shed across the woman''s face when she heard Hannah. She


    knew that it would not bode well for them if the Sword Spirit Sect knew of the rtionship between the


    Robber Regiment and the Grand Sky Sect.


    "No way!" The expression change on the woman''s face confirmed Hannah''s suspicions. Knowing that it


    was her leverage, Hannah immediately refused.


    "Then don''t hold me responsible for your fate." Viciousness glimmered on the woman''s face as she


    warned Hannah.


    "Don''t be so polite to her. But I must caution you. I''ve heard that she is a master at the Spirit Realm.


    You should be careful!" Rocky stated as he stepped aside.


    "Nonsense! Everyone knows that the daughter of Sword Spirit Sect''s leader was born with a disability


    that prevents her from bing a spirit warrior," the woman snorted derisively.


    "That''s not true. In fact, Miss Hannah has a peerless talent for swordsmanship, but the sect leader


    spread the rumor to deceive others!" Rocky exined.


    "You two." The woman pointed at the two men beside her. "Check how powerful she is..." She


    obviously didn''t believe Rocky and ordered the two men in ck to test Hannah.


    Rocky subtly winked at Hannah. That was her cue. She closed her eyes, as though to focus her mind,


    and put her fingers together. The spiritual sword in her hand instantly flew toward the two men in ck.


    Surprised, the two men tried to dodge the iing attack. However, the spiritual sword was faster.


    Two rays of cold light shed, and the two men fell to the ground, lifeless.


    Hannah was stunned and shot Rocky a sideways nce.


    The woman in white gasped. She hadn''t expected Hannah to have such abilities as she had honestly


    believed the rumor that Hannah had been born disabled. But now, she could see that Hannah''s


    strength was quite extraordinary. After all, she had killed two of her subordinates at the third grade of


    the Spirit Realm in one move.


    "All of you," she instructed the other men beside her. "Fight her together!" The woman raised her chin


    and stepped back to watch, confident that the situation was under her control.


    Soon, the remaining five men in ck rushed forward, their spiritual skills ready.


    As the five men had focused all their attention on Hannah, Rocky took the opportunity to slip away.


    A split secondter, the five men surrounded Hannah. However, before they could release their spiritual


    skills, they groaned in agony, fell to the ground, and then slipped into unconsciousness.


    The triumphant smirk on the woman''s face was reced by a look of pure shock and disbelief. Even


    Hannah couldn''t help but stare at the men. Everything had happened so fast that none of the two


    women had seen anything.


    "Ha-ha. Miss Hannah, you are really good at acting! You were so natural that they believed I''m a spy


    from Grand Sky Sect..." At the time, Rocky reappeared beside Hannah.


    "You..." The woman in white seethed when she realized that she had been fooled.


    "I''m sorry. As you can tell now, I''m not a spy of the Grand Sky Sect. I''m just a member of the guard


    team responsible for odds and ends." Rocky looked at the woman apologetically.


    "How dare you lie to me?" Fury saturated every cell in the woman''s body.


    "It is quite easy since you are just so stupid!" Rocky taunted.


    "Bastard, I''m going to kill you!" The woman took a threatening step forward and bared her teeth at


    Rocky.


    "Perhaps I should be frightened because I can''t defeat you. But, I know someone who can." Rocky


    grinned as he ced himself behind Hannah. Then he put a hand on Hannah''s shoulder and gave her


    a reassuring squeeze.


    "Humph! It doesn''t matter how powerful she is. She isn''t a match for me," the woman remarked


    arrogantly.


    "Really? Then perhaps a fight will determine who is better. I''ll be your referee." Rocky stepped aside


    again.


    The woman tore her gaze from Rocky and red at Hannah. Her cold eyes were expressionless as


    she studied her opponent.


    Although Hannah was not a spirit warrior, she appeared calm. The mistrust she felt toward Rocky, and


    her earlier regret had vanished.


    She took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and brought her fingertips together, just like before. The


    spiritual sword obediently floated in front of her.


    "I''ve heard that the Sword Spirit Sect''s swordsmanship is extraordinary. Once it is summoned, it can


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    chase its target for a hundred miles and kill them in one move. I''d like to see you perform it," the


    woman said. In the span of a breath, a snake-shaped whip bathed in cyan light appeared in her hand.


    Judging from its spiritual aura, the whip was an extraordinary Spiritual Weapon.


    "Is this the Cyan Specter Whip?" Hannah blurted out as her face changed a little. Although she was not


    a spirit warrior, she was familiar with all kinds of Spiritual Weapons, and the Cyan Specter Whip was a


    very advanced Spiritual Weapon among all Spirit Realm weapons.


    "You are right. Did you believe that your ordinary spiritual sword would defeat me?" the woman


    mocked.


    With no hesitance or self-doubt, the woman cracked the Cyan Specter Whip and approached Hannah.


    The whip flew through the air like a spiritual snake slithering out of its hole.


    Hannah gestured as well, and the spiritual sword in front of her began to resist the whip''s attack.


    Unfortunately, the ordinary spiritual sword was no match for the Cyan Specter Whip, just as the woman


    had predicted. Before long, the spiritual sword broke.


    "Let''s see how you defend yourself without the sword!" the woman sneered as she continued to close


    the distance between herself and Hannah.


    Hannah''s breath hitched as she anticipated the moment to be herst. However, a figure quickly


    shed in front of her, a dagger gleaming in his hand. It was Rocky, and the dagger in his hand was the


    Frozen Wind Dagger that Marcia had given him.


    The Frozen Wind Dagger was a rare Spiritual Weapon in the Wild Spirit Land. Although it was not rare


    in the Supreme Ether Land, it matched the Cyan Specter Whip''s level.

 Chapter 1429 I Fulfilled The Task

    Chapter 1429 I Fulfilled The Task


    It turned out that the woman in white didn''t expect that Rocky''s Frozen Wind Dagger could actually


    resist her Cyan Specter Whip. Thus, she waved her whip again and attacked him continuously to


    overwhelm him.


    At the same time, Rocky controlled the Frozen Wind Dagger and tried his best to resist her barrage of


    attacks. Of course, he was just deliberately pretending to have difficulty in dealing with her. After all, he


    couldn''t let Hannah see through his real strength.


    "It''s all right. You don''t need to push yourself too hard! Run away by yourself when you can!" Hannah


    shouted as she saw that Rocky seemed to be struggling to resist the opponent.


    "What are you saying? I won''t leave you. I will protect you with all my might. Just hang tight!" Rocky


    bravely dered.


    "You..." Hannah was actually moved upon hearing that. She didn''t expect that Rocky would go to that


    length just to save her.


    "Ha! Such brave words. Let''s see how much you can still hold on, brat!" the woman in white roared in


    anger.


    "Take this! Cyan Specter Whip!"


    Suddenly, her Cyan Specter Whip shed with a demonic light, and the power it contained instantly


    increased by several times. Then, she quicklyshed the whip and aimed it at Rocky.


    Seeing that, Rocky immediately brandished the Frozen Wind Dagger to guard the attack. The impact


    almost made him step backward and also created a small crack on the dagger. As his weapon


    weakened, the Cyan Specter Whip prevailed and hit his body.


    However, Rocky wasn''t fazed. Instead, he stood firmly in front of Hannah even after receiving a direct


    hit.


    Annoyed at his persistence, the woman began to wave the whip even faster. She scourged Rocky


    mercilessly, but he didn''t budge. After a moment, his whole body was covered with terrible cuts and


    bruises.


    Hannah couldn''t help but gasp in shock. She couldn''t take it that Rocky willingly sacrificed himself just


    to keep her safe.


    "Damn it! You''re a tough nut to crack!" The woman didn''t expect that Rocky would be able to endure all


    her strikes. She saw the determination in his eyes, saying that he would rather die than submit. In


    exasperation, her body trembled as she was consumed by the thought of killing him. Even though it


    was against the rule of the Robber Regiment, she intended to act on her bloodlust.


    But in the blink of an eye, when the woman lost her focus for a second, Rocky, who was supposed to


    be unable to move vigorously anymore, suddenly rushed forth. The woman was caught off guard, but


    her fast reflexes enabled her to take action. However, before she could use the Cyan Specter Whip


    again, Rocky had sessfully made his way in front of the woman.


    At that moment, the woman clearly saw a wicked smile appear on his face as if he was totally a


    different person. Before she could even react, she felt that Rocky instantly emitted a spiritual aura that


    far surpassed hers, suppressing her for a brief moment. Immediately after, he drilled his finger into her


    shoulder.


    The woman wasn''t able to resist and felt a piercing sensation on her right shoulder. The pain inflicted


    on her was so tremendous that she had almost dropped the whip in her hand.


    "What the hell..." The woman was bbergasted that Rocky managed to hurt her even after taking all of


    her previous attacks. Moreover, she clearly felt just now that Rocky''s strength rose to the point that


    obviously exceeded hers.


    As she felt rather humiliated by that, she flew into a rage and quickly pped Rocky using her left


    palm. Recognizing that, Rocky took advantage of the opportunity and pretended that he was sent flying


    backward.


    The woman got rather confused because she knew that her palm failed to reach Rocky.


    Then, Rockynded beside Hannah and stayed on the ground on one knee. As he acted like he was


    catching his breath, he smiled bitterly towards her and said, "Miss Hannah, I''ve tried my best."


    "I know. You did a good job!" Seeing how Rocky tried his hardest to defeat the enemy for her sake,


    Hannah began to have a different opinion of him.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    When the woman in white saw that Rocky had been suffering from the injuries that he sustained earlier,


    she tried to endure the injury on her right shoulder and nned to take Hannah down while she could.


    However, before she could make a move, another shadow suddenly flew over.


    The woman immediately felt that the sword aura that the figure emanated was rather intimidating. Her


    face almost turned ghastly pale, realizing that she wouldn''t be able to beat the new opponent in her


    current state. Thus, she quickly fled and disappeared into the forest.


    "Miss Hannah! Are you hurt?" At the moment, the figure suddenly called out and emerged before them.


    Apparently, it was Ramon.


    "No, I''m fine. It''s all thanks to Basil. He risked his life to protect me all this time," Hannah replied as she


    looked at Rocky, who was still having a hard time standing.


    Hearing that, Ramon narrowed his eyes, feeling confused and surprised at the same time.


    "Captain Ramon, I fulfilled the task that you gave me. I didn''t let you down!" Rocky eximed as he


    pretended to be relieved.


    "Task?" Ramon quickly furrowed his brows, wondering what Rocky was talking about.


    "What else? The task to protect Miss Hannah! Well, I got injured in the process, but I still kept her from


    getting hurt," Rocky replied as he winked at Ramon.


    "When did I ask¡ª" Obviously, Ramon didn''t understand what was going on, so he wanted to clear


    everything up. However, before he could continue asking, Hannah interrupted,


    "Ramon, thank you!" She looked at Ramon with such grateful eyes.


    "But Miss Hannah, I..." Ramon didn''t know what to say. He clearly didn''t remember assigning such a


    task, so he could only assume that Rocky was making things up.


    "Captain Ramon, I''m actually pretty banged up. Can you help me get up?" Seeing that Ramon was still


    in a daze, Rocky quickly butted in and changed the topic.


    Ramon looked at Hannah first before turning to Rocky. Then, he finally helped Rocky get up on his feet.


    "I''ve put in a good word and actually helped you leave a good impression on Hannah. So, I guess we


    should be good friends from now on. Don''t let me down," Rocky whispered to Ramon''s ear after he


    managed to stand.


    When Ramon heard that, his eyes widened. He was taken aback that Rocky made such a daring


    decision and acted on his own. But because they were still in Hannah''s presence, he didn''t say a word


    and nned on settling the matter after they sessfully got back.


    Then, when Rocky, Ramon, and Hannah returned to the ce where their wagons had been


    ambushed, it seemed that the Robber Regiment had already retreated, and they just left the corpses of


    their deadrades. At that moment, aside from the guard team, the reinforcements that were brought


    by Ramon were also there.


    Fearing that the Robber Regiment might send more powerful members tounch an attack again,


    Ramon quickly led the guard team and the reinforcements back to the Sword Spirit City as soon as


    possible.


    After returning to the Sword Spirit Sect, Ramon asked two of the disciples from the guard team to tend


    on Rocky''s wounds. At the same time, he and Hannah went straight to the Arcane Sword Hall to meet


    with the governor of the city, Harrison, who also happened to be Tessa''s father.


    "Hannah, why did you put yourself in such a dangerous situation?" Harrison seemed to have known


    every aspect of Hannah''s n, and apparently, he was pretty dissatisfied with it. After all, she was the


    daughter of the Sword Spirit Sect''s leader, and her safety was a big deal. If anything bad happened to


    her, he would feel very responsible for it, and he might not be able to face her father.


    "I had to. I needed to take the risk in order to bring the ethereal crystals back. Moreover, we were able


    to confirm the collusion between the Grand Sky Sect and the Robber Regiment. So, overall, it yielded a


    good result," Hannah responded calmly. She was actually a little scared before they began the mission,


    but she was resolute enough to firmly go through it. Besides, everything was put under control, and


    Rocky did his best to protect her from any danger.


    "Are you sure that it''s the Grand Sky Sect''s doing?" Harrison asked with a serious expression on his


    face. He clenched his fist and wasn''t able to suppress his emotion as he released an intimidating aura.


    Both the Grand Sky Sect and the Sword Spirit Sect were important members of the Sovereign Sect.


    Moreover, they had been treating each other with great respect and it was a bit hard to ept that the


    Grand Sky Sect would do such a horrible thing. They not only colluded with the Robber Regiment but


    also dared to attack the members of the Sword Spirit Sect.


    "Yes. It was actually thanks to Basil that I have fully confirmed this. With his quick thinking, he


    pretended to be a spy of the Grand Sky Sect and probed the enemy''s reaction so that I can make sure


    of it," Hannah answered, deliberately mentioning Rocky''s name to give credit for what he had done.


    "Basil?" Harrison furrowed his brows slightly as he heard the name. He thought for a while and felt that


    the name was quite familiar.


    "Yes. He is the only beast curer who managed to help Tessa cure Nightshade," Hannah borated.

 Chapter 1430 Being Handsomely Rewarded

    Chapter 1430 Being Handsomely Rewarded


    "Oh, it''s him. But shouldn''t he be working in the beast farm instead? I mean, why did he go to the guard


    team? What''s going on, Ramon? Tell me. Are you hiding something from me?" Harrison interrogated.


    At that moment, he recalled that he had asked Ramon to set Rocky up to work in the beast farm. But


    as it turned out, Rocky was enrolled in Ramon''s guard team instead.


    "My Lord, Basil was able to pass the entrance exam just a few days ago. Now, he is a preliminary


    disciple of the Sword Spirit City and has been assigned to my guard team," Ramon replied in a matter


    of fact.


    "Is that so? Did he really pass the entrance exam? Interesting. I have tested him before, and I thought


    that he is nothing but an ordinary person. But what baffles me the most is that he can actually be


    a spirit warrior in such a short time, and also a disciple of our sect. How could that be? Tell me, Ramon,


    is there something I don''t know?" Harrison asked curiously as his voice raised a little.


    "I''m not quite sure, My Lord. All I know is that if he did not try his best to protect Miss Hannah, then I''m


    afraid that I wouldn''t have been able to arrive in time," Roman said with all honesty. Somehow, it was


    very unusual for Ramon to put in a good word for Rocky. After all, he was not so friendly with him to


    begin with.


    "Hannah, is this true?" Harrison asked as he ced his gaze on Hannah.


    "I believe so. Basil had almost lost his life just by trying to protect me," Hannah replied with a


    reassuring nod.


    "In that case, then you should be rewarded handsomely for doing a good job on protecting Hannah. I


    will ask the leader of the Security Hall to reward you and your Cloudlet Team for your contribution!"


    Harrison was a man who always had a clear distinction between rewards and punishments.


    "Thank you so much, My Lord!" Ramon cupped his hands, bowed a little and said.


    Soon after, Hannah and Ramon left the hall together.


    "Ramon, can I ask you a quick question? What do you think of Basil?" As they walked, Hannah asked


    him out of the blue.


    "Do you really want me to be honest with you, Miss Hannah?" Ramon said in a low voice as he


    narrowed his eyes.


    But as a reply, Hannah nodded heavily.


    "To tell you the truth, I have always felt the young bloke to be a little suspicious. But somehow, I can''t


    really pinpoint why I feel that way," Ramon answered frankly.


    "You''re not alone. Actually, I think the same way." Unexpectedly, Hannah looked him in the eye and


    agreed with him.


    "What makes you say that?" At that moment, Ramon was very curious and eager to hear Hannah''s


    side of the story.


    "As far as I have observed, we are facing masters at the seventh stage of the Spirit Realm. I just find it


    odd that he could manage to hold on for a long time. I am certain that this is something that no ordinary


    spirit warrior can do. Plus, he owns a Spiritual Weapon¡ªa dagger, which is rare to find. All the clues


    don''t add up," Hannah remarked. Despite not being a spirit warrior, she could feel without using her


    spiritual sense that Rocky was out of the ordinary. After all, she grew up in the Sword Spirit Sect, thus,


    sharpening her intuition and her spiritual sense.


    "So, why didn''t you tell the leader? I say that we should make a prompt decision in case of


    unnecessary trouble since Basil''s identity is bing more and more suspicious," Ramon advised


    immediately. Without a doubt, he still had a deep prejudice against Rocky.


    "Well, I don''t know. I mean, he may be suspicious, but judging from the way he protected me, I don''t


    think he is that dangerous. Even if he is hiding something from us, as long as he is not doing anything


    that could potentially threaten our sect, just turn a blind eye to it!" When he heard how Hannah even


    tried to defend Rocky, Ramon''s eyes widened in shock.


    "But... Miss Hannah..." Ramon still felt that her advice was rather inappropriate and not the best for the


    situation.


    "And besides, if it weren''t for him, then I wouldn''t have been safe and sound right now. Just keep a


    keen eye on him for now. If he does anything wrong, then you report straight to me. If that happens,


    then I will make a decision," Hannah said as she schemed.


    "Okay, sure thing. I will." At that moment, Ramon had no other choice but to cup his hands and follow


    Hannah''s orders.


    "But I think you must have already known about his hidden skills beforehand, so you deliberately


    arranged him to protect me. After all, I don''t think anyone expects him to have the ability to protect me,"


    Hannah suddenly said suggestively.


    "Well, uhm, that..." Ramon stammered as he did not know what to say.


    "Ramon, you''re only one step away from the King Realm. I will ask my fatherter for another quota to


    enter the Martial Spirit Graveyard. Afterwards, you can also go in," Hannah offered.


    "No, I don''t think I can do that. If others knew that you gave me the qualification, I''m afraid it would


    cause some unnecessary suspicion. I think it is best to fight for the qualification through thepetition


    so that it is fair and square!" Ramon''s expression changed and immediately waved his hand.


    Obviously, he didn''t want to cause Hannah any trouble.


    "There is only one quota, and there are many masters at the seventh grade of the Spirit Realm in our


    sect. I know that you are already one of the top masters, but there is no assurance that you can win.


    Besides, you deserve this. You have been loyal to the Sword Spirit City, and you deserve this more


    than anyone else. Do not let this opportunity go to waste," Hannah urged gravely.


    "Thank you very much for this, Miss Hannah." Seeing that Hannah had already made up her mind,


    Ramon knew that it was useless to say too much at that point. Moreover, he thought that turning her


    offer down would make her very displeased.


    "Okay. I''m leaving now." Hannah nodded slightly and then left.


    Looking at the disappearing figure of Hannah, Ramon could not help but mutter to himself, "What on


    earth is Basil hiding?"


    Meanwhile, Rocky noticed that Tessa was approaching him hurriedly as soon as he came out of the


    healing room.


    "Basil! There you are. Are you okay?" Tessa asked as looked at Rocky anxiously.


    "It''s nothing. Why are you here?" Rocky said, shaking his head in dismissal.


    "I heard that the Robber Regiment ambushed the guard team, and many of the guards died and were


    injured. I was shocked to hear that you were badly injured, too for protecting Hannah," out of breath,


    Tessa stated as fast as she could. She came to him without hesitation after hearing that he was


    seriously injured.


    "Like what I said, it''s nothing. It''s just a minor injury," Rocky said indifferently.


    "Quit saying that it''s not a big deal! Have you seen yourself?" Seeing that most of Rocky''s body was


    wrapped in gauze with blood still oozing out of it, Tessa''s eyes turned red and felt sorry for him.


    "It doesn''t matter. Your care heals better than any elixir," Rocky teased.


    "What are you talking about?" Tessa red at Rocky and continued, "Do you want me to send you


    back to have a rest?"


    "No, that won''t be necessary. I can go back by myself. I wouldn''t want to bother you and be a burden.


    I''ll juste to you tomorrow." As soon as he finished his words, Rocky left immediately.


    After returning to the beast farm, Rocky quickly untied the bandage on his body, and then took a drop


    of magical saliva to heal his wounds. Not long after, the wounds on his body were almost healed in an


    instant.


    "By now, Hannah and Ramon must have changed their impression of me. It can be a little easier for me


    in the Sword Spirit Sect in the future with their help. But now, the most important thing is to break


    through to the King Realm," Rocky murmured to himself.


    Meanwhile, the next day, the sun rose high, casting light on Rocky''s face.


    Due to Rocky and Ramon''s contribution in protecting Hannah and the ethereal crystals, the leader of


    the Security Hall received Harrison''s order to reward them. Rocky had made the most contribution.


    Therefore, he was rewarded with ten low-grade ethereal crystals, three middle-grade ones and one


    high-grade directly. At that moment, the other guards all looked at the ethereal crystals with prying and


    envious eyes.


    In the Supreme Ether Land, ethereal crystals were considered to be necessary for a warrior to


    cultivate. There, they fused the spiritual power within the ethereal crystals, making the cultivation yield


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    twice the result with only half the effort.


    Generally, ethereal crystals were extracted from ores of some mines with unusually rich spiritual


    energy. Moreover, they were naturally formed and were very rare to find.


    Only a few forces possessed this kind of extracting technology in the three major regions of the


    Supreme Ether Land, so the ethereal crystals became very popr for their rarity and use. As a result,


    the spirit warriors treated the ethereal crystals as one of themon trading currency used in the


    Supreme Ether Land.

 Chapter 1431 Xavier Proposed A Competition

    Chapter 1431 Xavier Proposed A Competition


    The ethereal crystals were divided into two levels¡ªthe Spirit Realm and the King Realm. Each of the


    realms was still further ssified into low, grade, and high grade. The ethereal crystals at the low grade


    of the Spirit Realm were suitable for warriors below the third grade of the Spirit Realm, while the ones


    at the medium grade were befitting for warriors below the sixth grade of the Spirit Realm. When the


    crystals were used, each of them was equivalent to about a month''s cultivation. On the other hand, the


    ethereal crystals at the high grade of the Spirit Realm were very much desired by spirit warriors at the


    seventh grade of the Spirit Realm, because such crystals could contribute to about three months'' worth


    of their cultivation.


    As for the ethereal crystals at the King Realm, they were just invaluable. Even a low-grade one was


    enough to bring out unmatched power, which enabled warriors to fight for it with all their might.


    Therefore, now that Rocky had acquired so many ethereal crystals, it was no wonder that most of the


    other disciples were very envious of him.


    However, after Rocky was bestowed with this reward, he did something way beyond everyone''s


    expectations.


    "Captain Ramon, I decided to only keep one high-grade ethereal crystal. Please distribute the rest to


    the disciples that got injured when they were protecting Miss Hannah," Rocky said without any hint of


    hesitation as he handed the ethereal crystals to Ramon.


    Such an action was unprecedented, so even Ramon was extremely surprised. He had never seen such


    a selfless attitude before.


    With Rocky''s astounding generosity, the disciples of the Cloudlet Team looked at him in a new light.


    Besides, if it weren''t for Rocky''s heroic actions, Hannah would have been in danger and might have


    been caught by their enemies. If that happened, all of the disciples would have been punished instead.


    Therefore, they were already grateful to Rocky in the first ce. With the benevolent gesture, they


    even admired him all the more.


    Of course, Rocky had also an ulterior motive on why he did that. He deliberately gave the ethereal


    crystals to the other disciples to leave a good impression on them. Besides, he didn''t need the crystals


    in the first ce.


    After that, Rocky left the lounge of the Cloudlet Team under the watchful eyes of the crowd.


    Although his wounds from the previous incident had already healed, he still got a few more days off to


    rest and recover because he was supposed to be seriously injured.


    Hence, he grabbed the opportunity to continue his research on the asexual reproduction of the spiritual


    beasts, intending to obtain a milestone and cultivate an all-around type.


    A few dayster, he went back to the lounge of the Cloudlet Team after his leave was over. He was


    now ready to return and work with the rest of the team.


    As soon as he entered the lounge, he was warmly greeted by the disciples of the Cloudlet Team, and


    their attitudes had been totally different thus far. After all, his previous actions regarding the ethereal


    crystals had really impressed them.


    However, the Wolf Team was utterly displeased because of the meritorious contribution that was made


    by Ramon''s Cloudlet Team as they protected Hannah on their mission. Not long after Rocky arrived at


    the lounge, a few members of the Wolf Team led by their captain, Xavier, also entered.


    Although Xavier had the same position as Ramon in the guard team, he was more valued than Ramon


    in the Sword Spirit City. Firstly, he was recognized as the strongest master among all the disciples at


    the Spirit Realm in the entire city. In fact, his strength had almost reached the King Realm. Secondly,


    he was a disciple of a known elder of the Sword Spirit Sect, so he had a powerful figure backing him


    up, making him a rather prominent figure in the Sword Spirit City. It was also the main reason why no


    one dared to provoke him and people wanted to be on his good side.


    After a while, Rocky noticed an unfriendly gaze from one of the Wolf Team members behind Xavier. As


    he looked over to know who it was, it turned out to be the white-robed man who visited the Fragrance


    Pavilionst time.


    The white-robed man looked at Rocky with such disdainful eyes, but Rocky just pretended to not notice


    that.


    "Captain Xavier, I haven''t seen you around recently. What brings you here?" Ramon asked and


    approached as he saw the inimical look on Xavier''s face.


    "Nothing much. I''ve just heard about your team''s achievements during a mission a few days ago. I


    thought we shoulde by and congratte you. By the way, I''ve heard that a guy called Basil made


    the biggest contribution. If it weren''t for him, Miss Hannah would have been taken away by the


    enemies. Hence, I was intrigued and wanted to see him personally." Xavier looked rather menacing at


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    all times. He always exuded a ferocious aura that sent a shiver down people''s spines whenever they


    saw him.


    "Oh, him? He''s just a neer. I think you''re just overestimating his abilities," Ramon replied


    dismissively. Knowing about Xavier''s nature, Ramon believed that he simply wouldn''t waste his time


    appearing here just to meet Rocky.


    "Am I? If the neer is so powerful, I''m afraid that you won''t be able to keep your position for a long


    time," Xavier mocked with an evil grin.


    "Do you really have the right to say that?" Rocky cut in out of nowhere.


    Everyone in the lounge looked at Rocky who suddenly spoke and dared to butt in between the


    conversation of the captains.


    "And who the hell are you?" Xavier asked as he red at Rocky.


    "I''m Basil, the one you wanted to meet," Rocky answered with a straight face as he introduced himself.


    "Oh, you are that guy, huh?" Xavier uttered as he examined Rocky from head to toe.


    "Yes, I am."


    "Well, it seems that Captain Ramon is correct. You''re just a weak-looking neer. I guess you''re just


    at the first grade of the Spirit Realm, right? Come to think of it; how were you able to protect Miss


    Hannah? I think the enemy must be too weak and stupid!" Xavier taunted. He found it very distasteful


    that Hannah was protected by such a weak warrior and was even given a greatmendation for it.


    Hearing Xavier''s words, the members of his team also burst intoughter.


    "Carrying out a task doesn''t only rely on one''s own strength. Are you familiar with the term ''strategy''?


    You should look it up sometime. I''m not just a simpleton with developed limbs who would rush


    headfirst," Rocky retorted without even flinching. Even with Xavier''s intimidating stare, he wasn''t a bit


    fazed.


    "What did you say, brat?!" Xavier instantly scowled, not expecting that a mere low-grade spirit warrior


    would try to talk trash in his face.


    "Basil, shut up at once!" Ramon shouted and was also surprised by Rocky''s audacity. He was afraid


    that his subordinate would suffer a severe punishment if he provoked Xavier further. "Captain Xavier, if


    you have already fulfilled your business here, please head back. Isn''t today supposed to be your shift?"


    "I don''t have anything to deal with today. That''s why I brought some of the disciples from my team to


    learn and exchange experience with your team. It''s been such a long time since our teams challenged


    each other. So, I''m proposing apetition. Why don''t you send a few of your members andpete


    with mine? I''m expecting that you will pick this guy. I''d really like to see what he is capable of!" Xavier


    said as he pointed at Rocky, who had just angered him.


    When Ramon heard his words, his eyes shed with coldness. He knew that Xavier had always been


    an imperious figure in the Sword Spirit City. More importantly, if he refused, Xavier wouldn''t let him off


    in peace.


    Moreover, the Cloudlet Team had just been recognized for a meritorious contribution. Turning the


    challenge down would look like he was discrediting the abilities of his own members. It was just a


    Ramon couldn''t stop worrying, especially when Xavier specifically requested Rocky''s involvement.


    "Captain Ramon, since Captain Xavier is personally inviting me to participate in this event, I think that I


    would disgrace the Cloudlet Team if I didn''t ept the challenge. Besides, I''d rather lose than be called


    a coward..." Rocky knew what was running on Ramon''s mind, so he immediately made his stand and


    showed his determination.


    Although Rocky''s words alone didn''t sound very convincing, he couldn''t help but notice that the morale


    of the Cloudlet Team had dramatically improved. Rocky wasn''t their most powerful member, but he


    didn''t show any hint of fear at all. Therefore, they became much more confident even if they were faced


    with Xavier''s team.


    Seeing how Rocky had also affected his team''s overall drive, Ramon couldn''t help but show some


    appreciation for him. Thus, he said to Xavier, "Since you invite us with enthusiasm, fine, I will send a


    few disciples from my team topete with yours. I will also let Basil fight, but he will be thest one to


    Ramon deliberately made the arrangement to protect Rocky to the greatest extent. He felt that the


    overall strength of the Cloudlet Team and the Wolf Team was about the same, so in the instance that


    Rocky really needed to fight, there would probably be just one or two members of the Wolf Team left. It


    meant that Rocky wouldn''t need to fight too much or he could just ask Rocky to quit thepetition.


    "Fine by me." Xavier nced at Rocky and sneered confidently. As they finished deciding on the terms,


    Xavier led his team out of the lounge.


    Soon enough, Ramon and the members of the Cloudlet Team followed them.


    Outside of the lounge, there was a huge open space, which was generally used for sparring, so it was


    where they were going to hold thepetition.


    While the Wolf Team prepared, Ramon also selected several disciples from his team who were going to


    <ppete along with Rocky.

 Chapter 1432 Defeat Two Opponents Continuously

    Chapter 1432 Defeat Two Opponents Continuously


    Two hourster, Ramon was surprised by what he discovered. Nearly all of the members of the


    Cloudlet Team he sent earlier were annihted, and only one member was left standing¡ªRocky. Yet,


    the Wolf Team had three members left.


    "How on earth did Wolf Team''s strength reach this level? Unbelievable!" an agitated Ramon eximed,


    unable to take in everything all at once.


    "Ha-ha! Thank you for kindly letting me win, Captain Ramon!" Xavier was quite pleased with the recent


    turn of events, especially as his purpose was to intentionally embarrass the Cloudlet Team to prove that


    the Wolf Team was the strongest guard team in the Sword Spirit City.


    "Just surrender once you step onto the field," Ramon advised Rocky bitterly. Despite Rocky''s


    impressive strength, he was doubtful that they could turn the tide to their favor. So he decided to raise


    the white g.


    "That''ll be for me to decide," Rocky replied with a grin as he made his way to the field.


    He was facing an opponent at the fourth grade of the Spirit Realm. This was already quite an


    impressive level among the disciples of the Sword Spirit City.


    "I think it''s time you get on your knees and beg for mercy, brat! Otherwise, you''ll have no one to turn to


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    for helpter," the member of the Wolf Team threatened arrogantly.


    "Alright. Come over here and I''ll beg you for mercy!" Rocky called out and waved his hand, a sly smile


    on his face.


    The member cooperated and soon he darted forward to Rocky''s side.


    "Good boy! What an obedient mongrel you are!" Rocky mocked him with that mischievous grin that


    never left his face.


    The members of the Cloudlet Team immediately burst into delightfulughter.


    "Cut the crap! Beat him to death!" an impatient Xavier ordered with twitched eyes.


    "Your captain''s furious. We better get this show started!" Rocky urged.


    "You''re no match for my strength. I''ll destroy you with a single finger!" the member of the Wolf Team


    shouted back.


    By then, Rocky''s eyes widened. The spiritual sword behind him was instantly unsheathed and then


    disappeared without a trace.


    "Is that¡­the invisible sword?"


    "No way! Only warriors who are at the Spirit Realm''s fourth grade and with a middle-grade sword skill


    can learn how to wield it, right?"


    "He''s still a basic disciple. He hasn''t even dipped his toes into the first grade yet."


    To everyone''s astonishment, the member of the Wolf Team that stood in front of Rocky was suddenly


    knocked out by Rocky''s spiritual sword out of nowhere. He flew through the air and was bashed


    against the stone wall as his limp body sunk to the ground.


    Everyone watching was dumbfounded. They never expected Rocky could defeat someone who had


    just beat several powerful disciples of the Cloudlet Team.


    "That was amazing, Basil!"


    "You''re our hero!"


    "We love you!"


    Several members of the Cloudlet Team loudly cheered, excited by the example Rocky had just made


    out of their enemy.


    On the other side of the field, the eyes of both Xavier and the other members of the Wolf Team


    widened in surprise. They then red fiercely at Rocky.


    "It was an ident, I swear!" Rocky pretended to be modest.


    "Captain Ramon, I never expected Basil to possess such an exceptional hidden talent!" Xavier realized


    that what Rocky did was by no means an ident. However, he was unaware why Rocky was able to


    perform that middle-grade sword skill even with a weak spiritual aura despite not being at the fourth


    grade of the Spirit Realm.


    "You''re making a mountain out of a molehill. Your team member was just too careless. With Basil''s


    strength, he''d be unable to perform such an action." Ramon tried to reason out with an excuse.


    "Well, it seems Captain Ramon has figured it all out. However, he won''t be so lucky next time." Xavier


    too came up with an excuse to avoid embarrassment. He then hinted at one of the other members of


    the Wolf Team who had yet to y.


    With a knowing nod, the member walked onto the field before immediately sprinting towards Rocky at


    tremendous speed. He had no intention of giving him a second to breathe. Then, he unsheathed the


    spiritual sword behind him and attacked Rocky. He appeared to be one with his sword in the attack¡ª


    abrupt and unexpected.


    With a clear understanding, Rocky simply narrowed his eyes and did nothing.


    When everyone on Ramon''s team expected Rocky to brandish the skill he used once more, he


    suddenly withdrew his spiritual sword with his hand and thrust it into his opponent.


    "Does he think he''s too good to attack with a sword? There''s no way he''ll be able to match his


    opponent''s blow, right?" By then, the crowd was in an uproar.


    Rocky''s opponent from the Wolf Team was quite skilled in terms of speed. If he couldn''t catch up with


    his opponent, he''d surely find himself in a stalemate. Moreover, the swordsmanship of someone from


    Sword Spirit City was based on the level of power disyed by the sword. If Rocky were to wield one,


    then it wouldn''t be able to exhibit much power at all.


    Or so the onlookers thought. Unbeknownst to them, Rocky was a human from anothernd. Although


    the Wild Spirit Land''s power was nowhere near that of the Supreme Ether Land, the formernd''s


    spiritual skill came with its unique advantages.


    Once Rocky and the Wolf Team''s representative faced each other, thetter''s spiritual sword began to


    split into three sword shadows.


    "Three sword shadows! And it is also a middle-grade sword skill!"


    In the blink of an eye, the three sword shadows began to charge at Rocky from different angles. They


    were closing in on him, leaving him with no room to dodge. But then, Rocky suddenly split into three as


    well, turning into three shadows all at once.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    These shadows immediately collided with each other, which resulted in three deafening bangs upon


    impact.


    Clouds of dust immediately rose and mighty spiritual power surged everywhere as far as the eye could


    see.


    Just when everyone thought that Rocky''s luck had run out, a sh appeared. Once the blinding light


    died down, a spiritual sword appeared under the neck of the Wolf Team''s member who had yet to


    regain his strength. Rocky had unexpectedly appeared behind him as well.


    "No way! How did he do that?"


    The crowd was once again thrown into chaos. No one saw or knew how Rocky managed to aplish


    that. Not even Ramon or Xavier could figure out a reason.


    Xavier was furious. He never expected Rocky to defeat both Wolf Team members in a second.


    "Thank you for the sweet victory!" Rocky eximed in gratitude as he sheathed his sword and walked


    back to his original position from earlier.


    Realizing that defeat was inevitable, the member of the Wolf Team bowed his head and unwillingly


    returned to where his team stood.


    "Cory, go. It''s your turn," Xaviermanded a man who wore a white robe and had yet to step onto the


    arena as he made a slicing gesture across his neck.


    Cory was a remarkably powerful member of the Wolf Team. He was already at the fifth grade of the


    Spirit Realm and was rumored to be next in line for deputy captain of the Wolf Team.


    Cory immediately nodded with a sinister smile. He had been previously humiliated by Rocky thest


    time they were face to face. Now that he had an opportunity to crush him to the ground, he definitely


    wouldn''t waste it.

 Chapter 1433 Who The Hell Are You

    Chapter 1433 Who The Hell Are You


    After that, when Cory entered the field, the already tense atmosphere peaked. Everybody paused and


    waited for the next turn of events.


    For the Cloudlet Team or the Wolf Team, the final battle would decide the winner and loser.


    "Basil, there''s no point inparing yourself to him. Cory''s strength is entirely greater than yours, not


    to mention that he is also a ruthless person!" Ramon pointed out to Rocky at once.


    Rocky''s incredible performance didn''t surprise him since it was within his expectation. Although his


    suspicions of Rocky hiding his strength proved true, he did not expect him to reach the fifth grade of the


    Spirit Realm.


    "Captain Ramon, there''s nothing to worry about. I won''t let you and the Cloudlet Team down. I''m good


    at going out of my way to reverse the situation at thest minute!" Rocky said with his nose in the air as


    he looked back. Then he threw his eyes at Cory and said, "I''ll fight and defeat you with one blow."


    "You little brat! Stop being so cocky!" Cory shouted in anger. An unsheathed spiritual swording


    from behind him shot out like a meteorite piercing the sun in a split second. It rushed straight toward


    Rocky at high speed. Even without swordsmanship, its power proved to be more intense than any pre-


    existing sword skills.


    When Rocky saw it, he subtly lifted the spiritual sword into his hand and immediately withstood the


    attack.


    Within a fraction of a second, the two spiritual swords crashed into one another, but soon, Rocky''s


    spiritual sword began to shake violently.


    nk! All of a sudden, Rocky''s spiritual sword split in two at once.


    Simultaneously, Cory''s Meteor Sword skyrocketed and quickly caught up with Rocky.


    "To hell with you! Devouring!" A sudden and intense surge of glowing energy came from Cory''s sword


    as heunched a sword strike. The sword energy exploded rapidly, reaching a distance of a hundred


    meters as it consumed Rocky.


    A warrior''s strength at the fifth grade of the Spirit Realm was equivalent to a warrior''s power at the


    Supernal Stage in the Wild Spirit Land. Someone with that ability could inflict severe damage on their


    enemies.


    So, when the Cloudlet Team''s disciples witnessed how Cory ruthlessly attacked Rocky, their hearts


    skipped a beat out of fear for Rocky''s safety.


    "Maybe he won''t die, but he would be crippled!" Cory eximed with pride and confidence.


    Momentarily, the shining light dissipated, and a figure was left in ce. Countless fragments of the


    spiritual sword surrounded him as he stood motionless.


    "How can this happen?" Cory looked too shocked when he saw the incident.


    The remainder of the audience also seemed quite bewildered at how things turned out. They were


    unable to believe their eyes when they discovered the identity of the figure. It was none other than


    Rocky, who remained scot-free.


    "At first, I found you exceedingly powerful. Only now, I don''t think that''s the case," Rocky snickered


    disdainfully. After that, the remaining fragments of the spiritual sword near him rose and instantly flew


    toward Cory.


    As soon as Cory saw that, he prepared to counter the attack with his spiritual sword. But he soon


    realized that Rocky had stepped on his sword and found it difficult for him to take it back. When he


    realized that the situation was disadvantageous to him, he gathered all of his spiritual power to hold out


    the attack. Still, the spiritual sword fragments broke through his spiritual power without difficulty.


    "Argh..." After that, a series of cries emerged from Cory''s mouth. Fragments of the spirit sword pierced


    his whole body and prated deep into his flesh and blood. It was such a dreadful sight.


    "Captain Ramon, how dare your man do such a gruesome thing to my people?" Xavier grew very


    furious. From out of nowhere, his spiritual aura at the seventh grade of the Spirit Realm intensified.


    None of the disciples present was able to conceal their shock.


    In a snap, the Blood Sword behind him came out of its sheath and charged toward Rocky like a


    lightning strike.


    Ramon, who had already anticipated Xavier''s sudden aggression, jumped up andnded right in front


    of Rocky without showing vulnerability. Also, the unsheathed spiritual sword behind him floated in


    midair, blocking Xavier''s Blood Sword.


    Within moments, the two spiritual swords crashed violently in the air.


    After a while, the two streaks of spiritual power slowly counteracted, and Xavier''s Blood Sword floated


    back to his position at once.


    "Captain Xavier, your usation is quite unreasonable! Didn''t Cory hit Basil with utmost force just


    now? Cory is already at the fifth grade of the Spirit Realm, while Basil is still a novice. In your opinion,


    whose remarks will be morepelling, mine or yours?" Ramon went to great lengths to defend


    Rocky.


    "You..." Xavier red at Ramon furiously. Even so, Ramon was speaking the truth. Basil''s attacks


    could not harm Cory, but Xavier knew Basil''s strength was not as simple as it appeared.


    "Captain Xavier, will you keep onpeting? If you don''t want to go on, please leave now!" Ramon


    requested Xavier to leave at once.


    "Come on!" Xavier scowled at Rocky and grunted in rage. He knew staying longer would bring more


    embarrassment to him. Left with no choice, he ordered the other team members to take Cory, and left


    in despair.


    "Basil, your power is just mind-blowing!"


    At that moment, the remaining Cloudlet Team disciples flocked around Rocky. Carefully, they lifted him


    and threw him into the air. Everybody was rejoicing with a lot of enthusiasm.


    "Alright, that''s enough. Go back to cultivate now. Basil, I need you toe with me." At that instance,


    Ramon''s expression turned grim.


    Before long, Rocky was back on the ground, and the Cloudlet Team members took off.


    Rocky tagged behind Ramon as they made their way to the Cloudlet Team''s lounge.


    Rocky waited for Ramon to take his seat first and then sat across from him.


    "Captain Ramon, if you have anything to say, please do. I still have some business to attend to," Rocky


    said directly.


    "Who the hell are you?" Ramon fixed his eyes at Rocky.


    "What are you trying to say?" Rocky pretended he didn''t get what Ramon meant.


    "Your strength is a bitplicated. You are so good at hiding your strength and even your spiritual


    aura. I know for one reason that you entered Sword Spirit City with other intentions since the moment


    you bumped into Miss Hannah''s beast." Ramon raised his doubts without hesitation.


    "You have such a wild imagination. So what do you think is my purpose for being here?" Rocky asked


    with a discreet smile.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Why don''t you tell me? How am I supposed to know?" Ramon red at him.


    "Well, since you have no idea, how can you conclude that I have other intentions?" Rocky urged with


    much interest.


    "Just cut to the chase and tell me. Or else, I''ll report this matter to the governor right away..." Ramon


    threatened.


    "Perhaps you would be enlightened if I remind you that I am Miss Hannah''s savior and that I just


    brought glory to the Cloudlet Team. If you use me of this baseless charge, it won''t help you or the


    Cloudlet Team! Plus, you might have already rat me out before if you wanted to do it. I think it might


    have been Miss Hannah who asked you not to turn me in..." Rocky knew very well how smart Hannah


    could be. It was impossible for her not to find out about his hidden power when he rescued herst


    time. But since she did not take any action after the discovery, she might have given him the benefit of


    the doubt. So, all of Ramon''s threats were deemed useless.


    "Are you purposely saying that to intimidate me?" Ramon was furious with rage. Rocky''s ability to see


    through Hannah''s mind came as a shock to him, and now he was threatening him instead.


    "I''m only stating the truth since both you and Miss Hannah are not sure whether I have other intentions


    at all. But if you realize that I don''t have any, it will only mean you indict an innocent person!" Rocky


    smiled faintly.


    "You..." Ramon went utterly silent.

 Chapter 1434 Corys Revenge

    Chapter 1434 Cory''s Revenge


    "Captain Ramon, I know that though you almost always wear a cold expression, I can see that you are


    honest, generous, and loyal. That''s why I think that if it''s you, I won''t need to hide the truth. I only


    wanted to join the Sword Spirit Sect because I had no choice. But please believe me when I say that I


    will never do anything to pose any threat to the sect. When the right timees, I will also leave. I


    promise that until then, I won''t cause any trouble to you or Miss Hannah," Rocky said with sincerity.


    After quite getting along with Ramon these past few days, he believed that even though the captain


    didn''t have the friendliest attitude, he was true to himself. Thus, Rocky chose to trust him.


    "Why should I believe you?" Ramon asked with a straight face, fixing his cold eyes on Rocky.


    "Well, I don''t really know how I can convince you. I leave the choice to you, captain. You can either


    trust me or tell Miss Hannah what I just said. It''s in your hands now whether I can still stay or not." After


    nodding slightly, Rocky turned around and left the lounge.


    "Humph! That guy is really annoying!" Looking at the receding figure of Rocky, Ramon couldn''t help but


    clench his fists and grit his teeth. He didn''t expect that he would hesitate like this. Initially, he was so


    determined to find anything that could make the neer leave. However, after everything that had


    happened, he eventually saw Rocky''s real side. With the vast experiences that he had umted in


    his life, his gut was telling him that Rocky wasn''t lying. He wasn''tpletely sure of the young man''s


    motive, but he could tell that Rocky wouldn''t pose a threat to the Sword Spirit Sect. Therefore, at that


    moment, it was pretty difficult for him to decide whether he should report him or not.


    "Needless to say, I will have to keep an eye on him!" Eventually, Ramon made up his mind and didn''t


    tell Hannah or anyone what Rocky had revealed to him.


    At the same time, in less than a day, the news that Rocky had defeated Cory in thepetition had


    already spread all over the Sword Spirit Sect and caused a great sensation. Everyone was talking


    about it and they were in utter disbelief. After all, Cory was one of the prominent disciples of the sect


    and his strength was rather outstanding. On the other hand, Rocky was supposed to be below average


    in terms of strength, as he had just be a preliminary disciple.


    It was actually hard for the members of the sect to understand how Rocky triumphed over Cory. Even


    the disciples present at that time were dumbfounded because they were pretty sure that Cory''s


    strength was far superior. However, Cory lost fair and square, and that also was an irrefutable fact.


    Needless to say, after that battle, Rocky''s position in the Cloudlet Team had risen a lot, and his


    reputation in the Sword Spirit city had also skyrocketed.


    However, for such a powerful force like the Sword Spirit City, which had so many outstanding talents,


    this kind of news was supposedly going to subside after just a few days.


    But to Rocky''s surprise, a troublesome situation came to him less than two days after the event.


    Two members of the Cloudlet Team rushed into their lounge with an anxious look on their faces. As


    they found Rocky there, who was still sitting in the room and was drinking a cup of tea, one of the


    disciples immediately informed him, "Basil, something bad happened! Some of our team members


    were taken away by the Wolf Team. They said that they would just let them go if you redeem them by


    yourself!"


    "What? Did you report this to Captain Ramon already?" Rocky asked at once. When he heard that it


    was the work of the Wolf Team, he knew that it was going to be troublesome.


    "No. Captain Ramon has left the town early this morning. He is currently on a mission to escort Miss


    Hannah," the other disciple replied.


    "What timing. Then, let''s go and find Captain Eliseo," Rocky suggested.


    "Captain Eliseo also isn''t here. He had taken a dozen of our men to patrol the city, and he ordered the


    two of us to be on duty here. Didn''t you hear that earlier?" the disciple answered.


    ''This isn''t a coincidence. The Wolf Team is really waiting for this moment. I''m so tired of their petty


    shenanigans. If they really want a trip to hell, I will dly give them a ride that they will never forget.''


    Rocky''s eyes were set aze, knowing that the Wolf Team deliberately took this opportunity to take


    revenge since they miserably lost to the Cloudlet Teamst time. Obviously, they were luring him into a


    trap, but he knew that they wouldn''t be able to do anything to him.


    All of a sudden, Rocky gave off an astonishing aura, signaling that he was ready to y with the


    scoundrels from the Wolf Team. Then, he said to the two disciples, "Go to the city and find Captain


    Eliseo as fast as you can, and tell him what happened. Ask him toe back immediately. For now, I''ll


    go to the area of the Wolf Team and buy some time. Understand?" Without waiting for the reply of the


    disciples, he quickly set out and left the two in a daze.


    Meanwhile, in the yard outside the lounge of the Wolf Team, several members of the Cloudlet Team


    were hung upside down from a big tree, and each of them was covered in cuts and bruises. A dozen


    members of the Wolf Team surrounded them and were beating them like they were a bunch of


    sandbags. They received a lot of punches, kicks, and insults from time to time. The Wolf Team


    members didn''t care if they were fellow disciples from the same sect, because they felt that they were


    superior to others.


    "Enough!" After a while, a figure, who was wrapped in white bandages all over, limped out.


    It turned out to be Cory. He was still in a pretty bad state after Rocky gave him quite a serious beating a


    few days ago.


    "I heard that you have been close to Basil recently that you even regard him as your brother. Is that


    true?" Cory asked the members of the Cloudlet Team intimidatingly.


    "No. It''s nothing like that." "We''re not¡­" The members of the Cloudlet Team had somehow uttered


    some words as they profusely shook their heads.


    "Really? So, I''m lying? Do you think that I''m an idiot?" Cory shouted in rage and swiftly kicked one of


    them, instantly making this disciple spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "Don''t you know that Basil greatly offended Captain Xavier? Yet you still chose to get close to him. So,


    what are you trying to say? You''re not taking our captain and our team seriously? Is that it?" Cory


    continued to vent his anger, intentionally borrowing Xavier''s name to instill fear into the hearts of the


    Cloudlet Team members.


    The several members were actually well aware that Cory had only caught them so that they could take


    revenge on Rocky. So, whatever they said at this point would just be useless. They just hoped that


    Ramon and the other members of their team came as soon as possible to rescue them.


    "I''m telling you, if Basil doesn''te today, all of you are going to be dead meat!" However, as soon as


    Cory finished his words, the people in the yard heard a couple of screams that came from outside.


    Then, two of the Wolf Team members, who were guarding the door, were thrown into the yard before a


    familiar figure waltzed in. The calm yet powerful momentum of this figure made Cory and the others


    tremble with fear.


    "Cory, I came just like what you wanted. Now, let them go." Rocky got straight to the point when he saw


    Cory in the yard. Upon hearing the information from the two disciples of the Cloudlet Team earlier, he


    instantly knew that it was actually Cory''s order to capture his fellow members.


    "Humph! Aren''t you a little too brave, Basil? You have the guts toe here alone?!" In fact, Cory


    didn''t expect that Rocky would appear without any other members of the Cloudlet Team to apany


    him. Of course, it was a part of their n to conduct this scheme, knowing that Ramon and Eliseo


    would be absent today. But still, for Rocky toe alone, he thought that the neer was being too


    cocky.


    "I said let them go," Rocky repeated in a cold tone.


    "Fine. Kneel in front of me and beg for mercy. I will immediately release them if you obey me!" Cory


    said ferociously.


    "Ha-ha! Oh, Cory. You make meugh so hard. I don''t think you realize how bad of a mistake you made


    this time." Rocky shook his head and let out a devilishugh, which made them feel rather uneasy.


    He was actually infuriated because he hated being threatened the most.


    "Ha! Don''t be so full of yourself. You have offended Captain Xavier, and you only deserve to be


    punished with your very life!" Cory insisted, still pretending that his anger was out of righteous


    indignation.


    "You pathetic coward! You''re lying! Your captain should not know about it," Rocky sneered. He knew


    that no matter how tough Xavier was, he still needed to protect his reputation. Thus, there was no way


    that he wouldmand something that would greatly threaten the lives of the disciples from the Sword


    Spirit Sect.


    "Humph! You don''t know what you''re talking about! Come on! Go and beat him! Killing him won''t be a


    big deal!" Cory flew into a rage and sternly ordered the members of the Wolf Team.


    However, at that time, the team members nced at each other and were at a loss of what to do. It


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    was fine for them to physically assault someone, but killing was out of the question.


    "Don''t worry about this piece of garbage! Nobody is going to get punished even if he dies! What are


    you waiting for? This is the captain''s order!" Cory shouted with a malevolent look in his eyes.

 Chapter 1435 Being Kicked Lke A ball

    Chapter 1435 Being Kicked Lke A ball


    At that moment, more than ten members of the Wolf Team gathered to surround Rocky the minute they


    heard Xavier''s order. Like swarming bees, they tried to take advantage of the opportunity to defeat


    Rocky in order to receive the rewards from Xavier.


    All at the same time, they raised their swords high up in the air. In the blink of an eye, their sharp


    swords suddenly turned into streaks of sword radiance which they would use to attack Rocky.


    But unexpectedly, the moment those streaks of sword radiance stopped and froze midway as they


    approached Rocky, as if they had reached an invisible barrier.


    "You know better than to stay here. Get out right now or else, you''ll die," Rocky yelled coldly. Not long


    after, more than ten spiritual swords boomeranged in the air, changing their course as they headed


    back to their respective owners.


    The members of the Wolf Team were confused as to how Rocky managed to do it. But as soon as their


    senses kicked in and they realized what had happened, their own spiritual swords also approached


    swiftly back to them, causing them to panic and flee for their lives.


    Soon after, most of them fell to the ground. Howling in pain and agony, most of them could not believe


    that they got hurt by their own spiritual swords. Moreover, those who were lucky enough to have


    escaped were already nowhere to be found.


    "What a pathetic group of useless creatures!" Cory spat as his face changed. It was out of his


    expectation that over ten disciples could not even withstand a single attack from Rocky.


    "Now, it''s your turn! Make a move!" Rocky stared at Cory with piercing eyes as he walked towards him.


    However, just as he approached Cory, a purple-red light shadow shot towards him from out of the blue.


    Luckily, Rocky was able to react ordingly and was able to dodge the attack.


    Boom!


    A gigantic hole with more than a diameter of ten meters emerged as soon as the light shadow touched


    the ground, revealing nothing but extraordinary power.


    Almost at the same time, an alluring figure appeared andnded beside Cory.


    "What? A woman?" Looking at the dazzling figure, Rocky assumed that the woman must be about


    thirty years old due to her exquisite charm that exuded maturity. She might not be the most beautiful


    woman, but her figure was seductive enough to attract anyone''s attention. Judging from her spiritual


    aura, she should be a master at the Spirit Realm who almost reached the King Realm. Without a doubt,


    she was there as Cory''s helper.


    "Norma, please go out there and kill him for me! Make sure he suffers!" Cory uttered while angrily


    pointing his finger at Rocky.


    "Is this the one who had hurt you before?" Within a few seconds of seeing Rocky, Norma already


    showed him a look full of disdain on her face.


    "Yes. He''s the one." Cory nodded.


    "But how could he hurt you? He doesn''t seem to be powerful at all!" Norma said with contempt.


    "Oh, Norma, don''t be fooled by his appearance! He is tougher than he looks! I''ve seen through him and


    he is very good at doing evil things," Cory replied.


    "Hey, I think you''d better break one of your arms and apologize to Cory in case you end up of hurting


    your already harmonious rtionship," Norma suggested scornfully, taking a nce at Rocky again.


    "No, I won''t do that. I think it''s better for a scumbag like him to vanish from this worldpletely. Don''t


    you think so?" Rocky gave a little smirk. But somehow, his eyes were burning with strong killing intent.


    "What do you mean by that?" Stunned, Norma could not help but ask.


    "Oh, Norma. Don''t you get it? I have decided to kill him!" Rocky''s words were shocking. In fact, if Cory


    hadn''t found a helper, he might have even considered keeping him alive. However, it was obvious that


    Cory didn''t deserve his mercy.


    "Are you underestimating me?" Norma asked as her face started to turn red in rage.


    "Not at all. I think you are very powerful. I know that it would be very difficult for me to kill him if you


    help him. Regardless, I will still continue with my n..." Rocky said with firm resolution.


    "How about this? If you can kill him under my very nose, I won''t kill you. Otherwise, I''ll take your life."


    Norma tried to make a deal.


    Instead of feeling secure, Cory had a bad feeling.


    "You are not from the Sword Spirit Sect, are you?" Rocky confirmed in an instant.


    "Oh, cut the crap. Shut it and fight!" Norma''s face darkened as she prepared to make a move.


    "You''re mistaken,dy. I''ve already made my move!" Rocky''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Hearing that stunned Norma. All of a sudden, she sensed a kind of sword force approaching, and in the


    blink of an eye, she felt something horribly wrong was about to happen. Immediately, she pushed Cory


    away without hesitation. Soon after, a spiritual sword appeared where Cory originally stood, and then


    emitted the sword aura with tremendous force.


    Cory broke in a cold sweat because he didn''t even know when Rocky took action. At that moment, he


    couldn''t help but think, ''Shit. How powerful is this guy?'' He could only think that he did something


    wrong, but of course, it was already toote to feel regret.


    "How despicable of you!" Norma shouted, ring at Rocky.


    "Is that so? Well, you asked me to kill him, and I just did," Rocky said with a gentle smile.


    "You..." Exasperated, she stood up and rushed to Rocky like an arrow off the string. At the same time,


    she instantly shot out two rays of purple-red light with her hands in an attempt to block and seal


    Rocky''s action. Unfortunately for her, Rocky had already disappeared.


    Seeing that the situation was unfavorable, Cory wanted to run away and find a safe ce to hide.


    However, just as he began to move, Rocky, who had just escaped Norma''s barrier, suddenly appeared


    in front of him.


    "Where are you off to?" Rocky asked, squinting coldly at Cory. Not long after, a cold spiritual aura


    surrounded Cory directly.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Cory felt shivers down his spine. Suddenly, he got up and had the courage to attack Rocky


    first. But as soon as he stretched out his hand, Rocky grabbed it, breaking his hand in an instant.


    "Ah! My... my hand..." Cory stammered after feeling so much pain.


    Norma, on the other hand, felt furious after seeing Rocky ignore her. At that moment, she felt nothing


    but shame and humiliation as Rocky looked down upon her.


    Norma lost her mind, causing her to attack Rocky by surprise. Without opening his eyes, Rocky pushed


    Cory towards Norma. Yet, Norma could not stop her momentum in time, causing her to hit Cory directly


    with her palm. At that moment, Cory let out another piercing and excruciating scream.


    "Get out of my way!" Full of annoyance, Norma was annoyed, waved Cory away and chased after


    Rocky.


    But just when Norma was about to approach him, Rocky had managed to vanish once again. When he


    reappeared, he reached where Cory had fallen down and kicked him towards Norma again.


    Seeing that, Norma waved her hand and pped Cory away. At the same time, she chased after


    Rocky to attack him.


    However, Rocky disappeared in the same way and threw Cory, who was airborne, to Norma once


    again.


    In that way, Rocky and Norma kicked Cory like big ser ball. Not long after, Cory was already


    breathing hisst gasp of air.


    "Are you really his senior and friend? Isn''t it your duty to protect him? But as it turns out, you have


    injured him so much." Rocky couldn''t help butugh his heart out, because instead of helping Cory,


    Norma attacked him.


    "No, no, no! It is you who attacked him..." Norma uttered angrily, ring at Rocky with great killing


    intent.

 Chapter 1436 The Qualifying Competition

    Chapter 1436 The Qualifying Competition


    "I only used less than a tenth of my strength. You were the one who did the most damage," Rocky


    responded with a shrug.


    Upon closer inspection, Norma discovered that she had mostly caused Cory''s grave wounds. No trace


    of Rocky''s power was detected at all. She realized that she was tricked into killing Cory.


    "I''m going to kill you!" Norma shouted murderously, her beautiful face now contorted by ferocity.


    Just then, several figures rushed into the yard. With Xavier leading the group in front, they were all


    shocked by what they saw.


    "What the hell is going on?" Xavier demanded.


    "Captain Xavier, you''ve arrived just in time! This woman ughtered people left and right once she


    arrived, including Cory. She wanted revenge. I was unable to stop her since I''m no match for her!"


    Rocky exined as he pointed at Norma and pretended to be the victim.


    "How dare you me me?" Norma bellowed with fierce, wide eyes.


    "How dare you attack my people at my ce, you bitch?" Xavier was so enraged that he immediately


    conjured a powerful strike with the spiritual power at the seventh grade.


    Although Norma was at seventh grade of the Spirit Realm as well, she knew that Xavier was the top


    master of the realm in all of Sword Spirit City. She didn''t dare challenge him and was startled. She shot


    Rocky a venomous re before she stretched her body and flew upwards to disappear among the


    rooftops.


    "Catch her!" Xaviermanded his team behind him.


    The members of the Wolf Team immediately flew up and chased after Norma.


    "You came at just the right time, Captain Xavier! If you arrived anyter, she might have killed Cory."


    Rocky pretended to be frightened as he looked at Cory who remained on the ground teetering on


    death''s edge.


    "Why are you here?" Xavier asked with narrowed, cold eyes.


    "I''m here for my team," Rocky gestured towards the Cloudlet Team members who were hanging upside


    down from a gigantic tree.


    "Cory, you idiot!" Xavier understood clearly now and scowled at Cory who remained on the ground.


    But what Xavier didn''t understand was why that woman attacked him. He''d have to wait for him to


    regain consciousness to find out.


    "If there''s nothing else for us to discuss, I''ll get back to help my team now," Rocky said. After finishing


    his words, Rocky walked to the big tree and put down the members of the Cloudlet Team.


    "Don''t speak. Come with me!" Rocky ordered them in a low voice as they began to leave.


    However, before Rocky''s figure disappeared, the eyes of Xavier had been fixed on Rocky all the time.


    When Rocky sent the injured members back to the lounge, he saw Eliseo rushing back with his men.


    Seeing that Rocky and the members were safe and sound, he was relieved and asked what happened.


    On the way back, Rocky instructed his team members to not divulge any details regarding what just


    happened. Later, when they were questioned, they answered that they fainted and didn''t remember


    anything after. The rest was to be exined by Rocky.


    Rocky briefly exined to Eliseo that it was all due to Cory who was beaten badly by a mysterious


    woman who appeared out of nowhere.


    "Cory has gone too far. He''s be too reckless with Xavier''s support!" Eliseo eximed furiously.


    "He''s certainly learned his lesson now. Even if he doesn''t die, he''ll most likely wake up handicapped,"


    Rocky replied.


    "Those who''vemitted numerous sins deserve death. He deserves it!" Eliseo spat.


    The next day, news of Cory being sent back to his original sect spread all over the Sword Spirit Sect


    like wildfire. He was left disabled due to all his destroyed meridians from his encounter with the


    mysterious woman. The sect could do nothing more but send him back to his original sect for


    treatment.


    Thus, the investigation regarding Cory capturing members of the Cloudlet Team to threaten Rocky


    remained unsolved due to insufficient evidence. Xavier had most likely tampered with the evidence to


    avoid his team''s scandal from being exposed.


    Ramon, who was in charge of escorting Hannah out of the city yesterday, heard about Cory''s dismissal


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    once he returned to the Sword Spirit City. After hearing more details from Eliseo, Ramon frowned and


    immediately set out to find Rocky.


    "It was you, wasn''t it? You hurt Cory," Ramon asked, not wanting to beat around the bush.


    "What do you think, Captain Ramon?" Rocky replied with arms crossed over his chest.


    Ramon knew that his assumption was right based on Rocky''s current bodynguage.


    "Who was that mysterious woman?" Ramon quickly inquired.


    "It appears she''s Cory''s helper," Rocky answered.


    "Cory''s helper? Did he ask her to help deal with you? I guess things didn''t quite turn out as they''d


    nned." Ramon had figured it out.


    "You know some things too well, Captain. Anyway, Cory deserves it," Rocky dered with his brows


    furrowed.


    "I''m worried about Xavier. He might use you of attacking Cory." Ramon didn''t care much for Cory


    and agreed that he got what he deserved. However, he was Xavier''s trusted right hand. Ramon


    suspected that Xavier wouldn''t let this go so easily.


    "So what?" Rocky asked nonchntly.


    Ramon was stunned. He knew that if Rocky was afraid of Xavier, he wouldn''t risk hurting Cory. This


    further proved that he had nothing to worry about when it came to Rocky.


    "By the way, Captain Ramon, are you participating in this year''s qualifyingpetition to enter the


    Martial Spirit Graveyard?" Rocky casually asked off the top of his head.


    "No. Miss Hannah has already secured my spot," the captain replied with a shake of his head.


    "That''s good." Rocky smiled.


    "Why are you asking?" The captain couldn''t help but ask in return.


    "I''m going to participate in thepetition. I just wondered if I''d meet you there. But even if I did run


    into you, I wouldn''t show mercy," Rocky replied slyly.


    "You''re participating in thepetition? Are you kidding me?" Ramon''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Of course I''m not kidding. Moreover, I n on winning the first ce to secure my entry into the


    Martial Spirit Graveyard," Rocky uttered seriously.


    "I''m afraid it''s not that easy. Even with your strength, you''re no match for Xavier. He''s won the first


    ce for two consecutive years," Ramon said and narrowed his eyes.


    "Really? Then, what was your rankingst year?" Rocky asked him curiously.


    "He defeated me in the final battle with one move!" the captain eximed fiercely. He was unwilling to


    admit his loss.


    "I shall avenge you this year!" Rocky dered out of loyalty for his captain.


    "Let''s see if you can even make it to the final battle," Ramon replied. He didn''t believe Rocky was


    strong enough to enter the final battle. After all, there were over a hundred spirit warriors in the Sword


    Spirit Sect that were at seventh grade of the Spirit Realm. Most of them tried several years or even


    more than a decade to enter the Martial Spirit Graveyard to merge with martial spirits. Yet, most of


    them remained unsessful.


    Rocky just shrugged and left with a smile.


    Once he was out of the room, Tessa suddenly appeared in front of him.

 Chapter 1437 Tessas Plan

    Chapter 1437 Tessa''s n


    "Why did you make trouble again? I''ve only been gone for a few days, and you couldn''t help but


    misbehave, could you?" Tessained as she ced her hands on her hips and red at Rocky. A


    few days ago, she had left for Sword Spirit Sect after receiving an urgent summons from the sect.


    However, when she returned to the city, she heard that Rocky had defeated Cory in thepetition.


    Whatplicated the matter was that some mysterious woman had injured Cory yesterday, and Tessa


    was sure that Rocky had something to do with it.


    "No, I''ve been good. I swear!" Rocky blinked as he ardently proimed his innocence.


    "This guard teamprises of experienced and inexperienced members. It is a ce where dragons


    and fishes jumbled together. As you''ve been here for a short while, the others might consider you an


    easy target. Perhaps it''s better if you did not stay here. I''ll request my father to arrange a leisurely job


    for you, or if you prefer, you can train Nightshade on a full-time basis for me. Over the past few days,


    I''ve noticed that it''s been listless on the days that you don''t show up, almost as if you are its master,"


    Tessa said, dejection evident in her tone. Not once had she imagined that Nightshade would prefer


    Rocky over her.


    "No, thanks. I believe the guard team is the best ce for me at the moment. Please be assured that


    Captain Ramon takes good care of me." Rocky waved his hand as if to dismiss her offer.


    "But..." Tessa started to object. She was worried that the guard team would bully Rocky if he continued


    to stay.


    "I know you care about me, but I can look after myself," Rocky interjected. He needed to settle her


    worries if he intended to continue as part of the guard team.


    "How dare you insinuate that I care about you? What a nerve!" Tessa stared at Rocky, somewhat


    indignantly. She was horrified that he would make such a suggestion. And yet, her face turned red.


    During her trip to Sword Spirit Sect, she had thought of Rocky from time to time, which left her quite


    distressed. Of course, she did not want to believe or ept that she had a crush on Rocky.


    And yet, Rocky had unintentionally seeded in winning another girl''s heart with his unique charm!


    "By the way, Tessa, is there any spiritualnd around the city suitable for cultivation of those at the


    Spirit Realm?" Rocky asked.


    ces with rich spiritual power in the Supreme Ether Land were referred to as spiritualnd by the


    spirit warriors.


    "Why do you ask this?" Tessa furrowed her brows in confusion.


    "Oh, I want to search for powerful spiritual beasts, collect samples of their blood for research, and


    cultivate my strength alongside," Rocky exined with a grin. He didn''t want to reveal his intention of


    enhancing his strength enough to break through to the King Realm to Tessa, and so, he used research


    as his excuse.


    To enter the Martial Spirit Graveyard, he would have to qualify during the fiercelypetitive selection


    battle. Even though he had the confidence to enter the final battle, he would be no match for Xavier, the


    number one Spirit Realm master of the Sword Spirit Sect, if they were paired as opponents. He had


    learned Xavier''s strength before and knew that Xavier was superior. If he wanted to meet the eligibility


    criteria for entry to the Martial Spirit Graveyard, Rocky needed to enhance his strength.


    "The spiritualnds for cultivation around Sword Spirit City are very dangerous. Only powerful warriors


    at the King Realm dare to enter these. Take Ghost Valley for instance. Nightshade was severely injured


    thest time I went there with it," Tessa advised with a shake of her head. Just the mention of how


    Nightshade had been hurt brought back terrifying memories. She didn''t want Rocky to find himself in a


    simr situation.


    "Don''t worry about me. When I was in my hometown, I often went to some dangerous spiritualnds to


    collect spiritual beasts'' blood samples. Trust me when I say that I can protect myself," Rocky promised,


    confidence dripping from every word.


    "No way. It''s more dangerous than you imagine," Tessa protested with a roll of her eyes. Refusing to


    ept advice and the urge to explore dangerous ces were typical traits for Rocky. She wondered


    why he was so stubborn about cing himself in harm''s way.


    "If you won''t help me, then I''ll ask Captain Ramon." Determination reflected in his expression and


    voice. To add to her sense of urgency, Rocky then turned and pretended to leave.


    "No. Wait!" Tessa hesitated. She racked her brain for a way to convince Rocky. When she couldn''t think


    of anything, she conceded. "Fine. I''ll tell you, but you have to assure me that you will not go alone.


    Promise me that you will inform me when you go. I will apany you so that you don''t get into


    trouble." Tessa grabbed Rocky''s arm and forced him to look at her as she implored. She was


    concerned for his safety. He had to see that!


    "Okay, I will take you with me. You''re a great friend!" Rocky smiled perfunctorily, but of course, he had


    no intention of taking Tessa along.


    Later, Tessa shared details of the location of the three spiritualnds for cultivation with Rocky.


    He memorized all the information before returning to the beast farm to prepare.


    At night, when the city was quiet,


    Rocky left under cover of darkness, grateful that the moon hadn''t graced the night sky yet. His first stop


    was the Ghost Valley, located five miles west of Sword Spirit City.


    Most of the spiritual beasts in the Ghost Valley were between the fifth and seventh grade of the Spirit


    Realm and a few at the King Realm. Thus, it was natural that ordinary warriors at the King Realm


    wouldn''t set foot in the valley alone.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    However, for the Ethereal Region where humans lived, the spiritualnds there only had a few spiritual


    beasts. Considering their number, these spiritual beasts remained hidden, making it a challenge to find


    them.


    Of course, only the spirit warriors of the Supreme Ether Land would face such a difficulty. Rocky, on the


    other hand, didn''t need to look for them. As long as he used the saliva left by Uriah as a lure, the


    spiritual beasts woulde to him. It saved him a lot of effort.


    After entering the Ghost Valley, Rocky first checked the terrain before dividing the area into several


    zones depending on the level of danger. Then he began to search for spiritual beasts and spiritual


    treasures in the less dangerous areas first.


    Naturally formed spiritual treasures were plentiful in ces full of spiritual power. The spiritual treasures


    in the Supreme Ether Land were far superior to those in the Wild Spirit Land. And so, their function


    went well beyond what anyone from the Wild Spirit Land had experienced. However, with Rocky''s


    current strength, he had to find enough high-grade Spirit Realm treasures to trigger a realm upgrade, or


    his efforts would be in vain.


    As Rocky was familiar with this unique cultivation method and had the magical saliva as bait, he


    managed to lure a wild spiritual beast at fifth grade of the Spirit Realm in less than two hours. Without


    any trouble, he earned the wild spirit beast''s obedience, smoothly collected its blood, and also found


    two pieces of natural spiritual treasures in itsir. Although the natural spiritual treasure''s grade was not


    very high, it could help him increase some of his strength.


    As the night bore on, Rocky sessfully collected the blood samples of five spiritual beasts, as well as


    some spiritual treasures. He had a good harvest.


    Despite the results, he felt a sense of urgency as there was less than a month left before the


    breaking through to the King Realm before, which was an advantage, it was still uncertain whether he


    could sessfully make the breakthrough in one month.


    Unfortunately, he was pressed for time and could not afford to wait. In the blink of an eye, the


    Since this was the only chance for the Sword Spirit City''s disciples to enter the Martial Spirit Graveyard,


    they would definitely spare no effort.


    The first stage of thepetition was a melee, which meant that all the spirit warriors participating in


    thepetition would fight in the same region until only eight warriors remained. These warriors would


    then enter the second stage.


    Such a battle was intense, as well as unpredictable.


    The Martial Spirit Graveyard was a forbidden area of the Sword Spirit Sect, which was why they


    attached great importance to thepetition. To ensure fairness, the Sword Spirit Sect sent two elders


    with high prestige to oversee the battle in person, as well as Hannah and Miguel.


    Harrison, Sword Spirit City''s governor, and all the other officials were present, not to mention the Sword


    Spirit City''s disciples. They filled the audience section of thepetition area. Such a scene was


    second only to the Sword Spirit Sect''s grand ceremony in terms of eminence, and none were willing to


    miss it.


    Soon, all the disciples shortlisted for thepetition were ready to fight. They nced at each other,


    restless and anxious to begin. Tessa and Rocky stood together and watched the crowd.


    "Hey, I''ll fight with you when thepetition starts. I''ll try my best to help you enter the final round,"


    Tessa said. Since she had already secured a ce among those deemed fit to enter the Martial Spirit


    Graveyard, she wanted to help Rocky capture a spot as well. While ranking was a concern, Tessa felt


    that she could give her father an exnation to appease him as long as she entered the top ten.


    "It seems that I''m going to depend on a girl right till the end!" Rocky remarked wittily. The satire was not


    lost on him or Tessa. That being said, he was happy to have Tessa as his shield! He didn''t want to


    expose his strength so soon, and any help she could offer would allow him to keep a low profile.

 Chapter 1438 Being Challenged

    Chapter 1438 Being Challenged


    Half an hourter, thepetition that would determine who would be qualified to enter the Martial


    Spirit Graveyard began.


    There were about two hundred disciples of the Sword Spirit Sect that participated and they red at


    each other with extreme hostility. Of course, they wanted to grab the opportunity to enter the graveyard,


    so they would do whatever it took just to win that. Hence, the most logical strategy was to immediately


    look for the weakest warriors among the participants.


    Most of the disciples in thepetition had already participated at least once, so they knew what to


    expect and what to do. If they wanted to get to the final battle, they needed to try their best to avoid


    facing opponents that were much stronger than them. Moreover, no one was allowed to join hands with


    other disciples to fight one opponent. It meant that all battles should only be one-on-one. Therefore, it


    was a must to find a weaker opponent to avoid being forced to battle a stronger one.


    As thepetition started, the stronger disciples instantly found their targets and took action. The


    whole area became chaotic in a sh.


    All of the disciples who participated in thepetition were at least at the fourth grade of the Spirit


    Realm, and they should be equivalent to the warriors at the Heavenly Stage. Therefore, any spiritual


    skill that they unleashed would easily cause damage to an area within a ten-meter radius at the least.


    Those at the sixth and seventh grade of the Spirit Realm could obviously cause more extensive


    damages. Thus, in the battle among stronger spirit warriors, it was very easy to be identally injured


    if one wouldn''t be attentive to their surroundings.


    During the fierce and chaotic battle, the entirepetition area was filled with spiritual lights and sword


    auras. Everyone released their most powerful skills in an attempt to incapacitate their opponents as


    soon as possible.


    On the other hand, Rocky wasn''t targeted because Tessa pretended to fight him. With that, she could


    protect him from stronger participants, and they could stall for more time.


    Their tactic became rather effective. Before long, the number of disciples in the area began to rapidly


    decrease, but the two of them didn''t even need to genuinely battle other disciples.


    After an hour had passed, there were only less than a hundred disciples left standing in the area, and


    the number was still decreasing steadily. At that point, almost all of the remaining disciples were at


    least at the sixth grade of the Spirit Realm.


    In fact, with the pair''s ploy, Rocky became the only participant whose strength was below the sixth


    grade of the Spirit Realm.


    At the same time, all sorts of contemptuous remarks rang out around the area.


    "Basil is such a coward!"


    "That''s right. Can you believe how shameless he is? He relies on a woman to protect him?"


    "I really don''t understand why Miss Tessa is so determined to protect and help that guy!"


    For a brief moment, several disciples couldn''t help but make some disdainfulments towards


    Rocky.


    "Hannah, isn''t that strange? What exactly is Tessa''s rtionship with Basil?" Even Harrison found it


    unusual that his daughter would go to great lengths in order to protect Rocky.


    "Huh? I''m not sure. They''re just friends. That''s what I know," Hannah said as she pretended not to


    know anything.


    "Humph! I have to talk to Tessa about thister. She is engaged to Miguel, so she can''t act this nicely to


    another guy," Harrison remarked in a dissatisfied tone.


    "Well, we both know that Tessa has been against that engagement for a long time, and she''s still in her


    rebellious stage. I don''t think that it''s a good idea to bring that up. She might throw a tantrum again if


    you mentioned that," Hannah retorted.


    "Fine. I''m going to find a nice timing then." Harrison nodded, knowing that Hannah was absolutely right.


    Soon enough, two disciples at the sixth grade of the Spirit Realm suddenly interfered in the staged fight


    of Rocky and Tessa, thus forcefully separating the two from each other.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" Tessa said to one of the disciples as she red at him coldly.


    "Miss Tessa, I know that you''re just pretending to fight this guy to protect him! Everyone knows that he


    cured Nightshade. That''s it! It''s beyond unreasonable that you''re helping him in thepetition like


    this!" a disciple in blue said as he tried to rebuke her.


    "Fine then. Since you deliberately got in between us, I assume that you''re prepared to fight me. Which


    one of you should I deal with first?" Tessa''s tone became rather vicious. She was a bit frustrated that


    she could not protect Rocky anymore.


    "Hey, I''m going to deal with Miss Tessa. You take care of that guy and don''t show him mercy!" the other


    disciple said as he swiftly approached Tessa.


    Then, the disciple in blue stared at Rocky with murderous intent.


    "Tell me. Who sent you? Is it Xavier?" Rocky''s eyes narrowed as he tried to confirm his hunch.


    "Hey, brat! How dare you address my captain so casually?! You offend him to no end, and you shall


    pay for that," the disciple in blue said through gritted teeth.


    "Oh, so what are you? A devout follower of Xavier?" Rocky grinned as he shook his head.


    "What''s so funny? Do you think you can defeat me?" the disciple red at Rocky in exasperation.


    "Of course. There is no need for me to show you any mercy." Rocky''s expression suddenly became


    serious.


    "Ha! Show me what you''ve got and quit yapping!" the disciple roared in fury. In an instant, he raised his


    sword that quickly transformed into five snake-shaped sword shadows and slithered their way towards


    Rocky.


    "Eat this! Sparkling Snake Attack!"


    The next moment, the five snake-shaped sword shadows entangled Rocky''s limbs and body.


    As soon as the disciple saw that Rocky easily fell victim to his sword skill and was unable to move, he


    continued to control his sword and prepared for the finishing attack.


    When the crowd saw that, there was an immediate uproar. Almost all of the disciples believed that


    Rocky must be in a tight spot.


    However, Ramon, who was also standing in the crowd, knew that it was not that easy to take Rocky


    down. ''Humph! You''re the one who''s doomed if you think that that is all it takes to defeat Basil!''


    Just as the disciple in blue was about to deliver a fatal blow, Rocky, who was supposed to be tied up by


    the snake-shaped sword shadows, suddenly disappeared.


    "What the hell? Where is he?!" The disciple was panic-stricken, not knowing how Rocky easily


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    escaped.


    All of a sudden, Rocky emerged in front of the disciple and sped his hands on him. Then, he


    pretended to be afraid and shouted, "Don''t kill me! Please don''t kill me!"


    While Rocky pretended to be a weakling, the disciple started to have difficulty breathing as he was


    being held too tightly by Rocky. Despite struggling too hard, he was unable to break free from Rocky''s


    arms.


    Before long, the disciple''s spiritual aura suddenly weakened until he finally copsed into Rocky''s


    arms.


    "Oh? I''m sorry!" By the time Rocky let go of the disciple, he was already unconscious and he fell


    straight to the ground.


    The people were dumbfounded again when they saw the turn of events. They didn''t expect that a


    disciple at the sixth grade of the Spirit Realm would actually be ovee in that way.


    "Tsk. That guy is as reckless as ever." Ramon shook his head as he broke into a cold sweat. He just


    wasn''t a fan of how Rocky sneakily took his opponent down.


    When Tessa also saw how Rocky managed to make his opponent unconscious with such an


    unexpected move, she couldn''t help but chuckle loudly. On her side, she had also taken care of her


    opponent without using much effort. Now that they had overpowered their opponents, they quickly


    resumed their staged battle.


    "Tessa, I think those two were sent by Xavier," Rocky said softly as he nced at the defeated


    disciples.


    "How despicable! He was pulling off that kind of stunt in the middle of thispetition?" Tessa scoffed.


    "Well, I should guess there are moreing." Rocky imagined that Xavier wasn''t that careless to just


    send a couple of sixth-grade Spirit Realm disciples to deal with him. After all, thepetition was his


    best chance to deal with Rocky.


    "Then you must be extra careful! We don''t know when exactly they are going to strike," Tessa warned.


    Soon enough, the area started to clear up. Only a few disciples remained, and most of them were at


    the seventh grade of the Spirit Realm. From here on, the battles would be much fiercer since they were


    all powerful masters at the peak level of the Spirit Realm.


    Just as Rocky expected, two disciples at the seventh grade of the Spirit Realm quickly appeared in


    front of him and Tessa.


    In that case, their pretend battle would no longer work. Facing the other disciples would be inevitable.


    "Well, there''s no choice but to do this. Tessa, pick one of them," Rocky said casually.


    "Hmm. The one in ck seems to be a bit weaker. I''ll leave him to you. Do your best to get past him."


    Tessa made the choice since she was quite familiar with the two disciples that confronted them.


    "Of course," Rocky replied with a straight face.


    Immediately after, Tessa engaged with one of the disciples, while Rocky and the disciple in ck stared


    at each other with aggressive gazes.

 Chapter 1439 Fight Him Together

    Chapter 1439 Fight Him Together


    "Xavier sent you to deal with me as well, didn''t he? Get right to it and fight me head-to-head," Rocky


    said point-nk.


    "Xavier? He doesn''t mean anything!" the disciple in ck said disdainfully.


    "Didn''t Xavier send you to challenge me? If not, then who are you working for?" After Rocky weighed


    the disciple''s tone, it convinced him that Xavier wasn''t the one behind the provocation.


    "Our young master has already issued a warning for you to steer clear of Miss Tessa. If you keep


    badgering her, you''ll end up with something worse than today..." the disciple replied in arrogance.


    "Oh, it appears that Miguel sent you. So this means I don''t need to act so graciously." Rocky


    understood what he meant right away. It seemed like it wasn''t only Xavier whom he had antagonized,


    but somebody else as well!


    "Rainstorm Sword Attack!" The disciple tantly raised his sword without reluctance and wielded a


    strong medium-stage sword skill. Within moments, the sword''s aura enveloped Rocky like heavy rain.


    Simultaneously, Rocky pulled out the spiritual sword hanging from behind him and dashed forward in a


    split second.


    Puff! Puff! Puff!


    In a single blow, streaks of sword aura scattered and erupted, intensifying into an overwhelming force.


    It circled Rocky and upied the area up to a few hundred meters.


    Everyone had the impression that Rocky could not escape, but a rapid shadow emerged from the


    sword aura like a visual illusion to their great surprise.


    He moved past the disciple as if nothing had happened and retracted the spiritual sword back into its


    sheath.


    Within a few minutes, the disciple''s chest began to bleed profusely. A sharp groan came out of his


    mouth before his knees caved in. He was powerless to strike back and suffered severe injuries.


    Rocky''s devious attack left the other disciples utterly distraught because none of them saw how he did


    it. The incident and Rocky''s amazing strength shocked them, especially after he seeded in hurting a


    disciple who had reached the seventh grade of the Spirit Realm.


    That was, of course, unbelievable!


    "This guy..." Miguel, who was sitting beside Hannah, became enraged. His eyes darkened after he


    watched Rocky easily defeat his man.


    Two of the Sword Spirit Sect''s elders took notice of Rocky''s performance. However, neither of them


    knew that Rocky was still a novice. One said, "Harrison, I cannot remember this disciple, even though


    he appears very powerful and has a natural ability for hiding his spiritual aura. Did he make his mark


    just recently?"


    "Well, I guess you could say that!" Harrison managed to smile a bit, as even he was somewhat


    surprised. He certainly did not expect Rocky to have ample strength to defeat such a powerful disciple


    right away.


    Besides, Harrison wasn''t alone in the shock. All the other attendees were beyond belief.


    "It is now obvious that his power is in the seventh grade of the Spirit Realm. How did he cover it up all


    this time? Why didn''t I find out earlier?" Among those seated in the crowd was Ramon, who also


    appeared confused.


    Meanwhile, Tessa was still busy confronting another disciple. But when she saw Rocky demonstrate


    his true strength, she was also a bit taken aback. She couldn''t figure out why his strength had grown so


    quickly!


    After the disciple fell with Rocky''s single strike, all the other disciples were on high alert and got into a


    defensive stance. No one dared to oppose him.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Just like that, the once congestedpetition area became uncrowded, with the participants dropping


    sharply to twenty. The others were all in the seventh grade of the Spirit Realm, except for Rocky, and


    they all held ranks in Sword Spirit City''s top twenty.


    About an hourter, five more disciples lost, leaving just the number of survivors at fifteen, including


    Rocky. Those that remained had the opportunity to participate in the ultimatepetition. Provided


    they defeat another opponent, they could be ranked in the top eight andpete in the decisive battle.


    But there was one catch. With only fifteen people left, it meant that one of them would have no


    opponent. Rocky was weaker than any of them.


    Even though he defeated his opponent in a single blow earlier, he seemed to have done it by chance.


    So, for a while, Rocky became the other disciples'' target.


    "Don''t give me that look, okay? It''ll make me shy!" Rocky immediately smiled firmly at the other


    disciples whose eyes looked upon him. They all focused on his direction, except for Tessa.


    In no time at all, those disciples charged toward Rocky at the same time. They all aimed to challenge


    him.


    "Get out of my way! I''m up against him..." Xavier''s voice resounded from nowhere. His eyes had


    followed Rocky''s every move for a while now. He rushed through severalpetitors as his spiritual


    power red. He was the first to rush straight into Rocky''s face.


    Tessa''s knowledge of Xavier''s arrival prompted her also to make an appearance. She stopped him just


    before he made it to Rocky.


    "Hey, Captain Xavier! How about showing me how powerful your Blood Sword is?" Tessa said with


    provocation.


    "Miss Tessa, you will have the opportunity to fight against me. Unfortunately, it is him that I want to


    challenge today. I hope you don''t cross my path..." Xavier eyed Rocky, who was standing behind


    Tessa.


    "I hate to disappoint you, but I''m your opponent now!" She was intent on protecting Rocky.


    Her tenacity infuriated Xavier. He knew that, among all the Sword Spirit City disciples, Tessa achieved


    the fastest progress over the past year. Besides, with her knowledge of advanced sword skills, her


    strength could easily rival his own. With the consciousness in mind, he could not show negligence


    around her.


    Although he could not deal with Rocky at the time, Xavier believed that other disciples could still defeat


    him, even if he took no action. Eventually, he went up against Tessa.


    As soon as the other disciples saw that, they rushed forward toe near Rocky.


    The corners of Rocky''s mouth turned up at once, and he lunged toward them without disengagement.


    A series of curses suddenly sounded in the air.


    "Who stepped on my foot?"


    "Who smacked me on the face?"


    "Who the hell stabbed me in the backside?"


    "Why don''t you go to hell?!"


    Soon the disciples fought in chaos. Consequently, they battled one another, and Rocky ended up


    without any opponent.


    When everyone came to their senses, they saw that Rocky was sitting at the edge of thepetition


    area, watching the battle from afar. Regardless of the result, he had already earned the chance to


    participate in thepetition''s second stage.


    Suddenly, the crowd got excited. Nobody expected that Rocky, who was only a novice in the Sword


    Spirit City, would suddenly advance into thepetition''s second stage. It was truly unbelievable!


    When Hannah realized how impossible it was to hide the truth, she asked Harrison, "What do you think


    of Basil''s strength?"


    "I can''t say it yet. Even though his strength is not weak, it cannot be as powerful." For an extended


    period, Harrison had kept a closer eye on Rocky. But he never uncovered the secret behind his spiritual


    power.


    "I think he decided to hide his strength on purpose. Hannah, haven''t you noticed something unusual


    when you rescued him before?" Harrison asked at once.


    "No, and so did Ramon." Hannah shook her head in dismay.

 Chapter 1440 Challenge Omar

    Chapter 1440 Challenge Omar


    "Oh? Is that so? I personally tested him before and seen with my own eyes that he was just an ordinary


    cultivator. It seems that we are being deceived by him all this time," Harrison said as he wore a serious


    expression.


    "Then, what are you going to do about it?" Hannah asked in a cautious tone.


    "The timing is not right. If we do something to him right now, we will have topletely stop the entire


    lot of criticisms. So, I guess we can only deal with this matter once thepetition is over," Harrison


    dered after thinking for a while.


    "Well, I think so too¡­" Hannah nodded and agreed with Harrison''s decision.


    The strength of a seventh grade Spirit Realm warrior was somewhat equivalent to that of an Immortal


    Stage warrior. Thus, when warriors at this level shed and fought with all of their strength, the area


    would surely be filled with overwhelming spiritual power and dazzling lights. At the same time, the


    fourteen disciples of the Sword Spirit City at the seventh grade of the Spirit Realm unleashed their


    fullest potential in order to win their respective matches.


    In the blink of an eye, two hours had already passed. Eventually, winners prevailed one after another.


    About another two hourster, with the sudden announcement of Tessa''s defeat in her battle, the eight


    disciples who were able to ovee their opponents were finally dered, and obviously, Rocky was


    one of them.


    Moreover, the other seven winners, including Xavier, were all included in the list of the top ten disciples


    of the Sword Spirit City. It meant that every participant for the final round was very powerful and


    couldn''t be underestimated.


    With Rocky in the list of the qualifiers for the final round, the people had a consensus that he had no


    chance to win a single match in the next round.


    Besides, no one really expected that he would be able to enter the final round in the first ce. After


    all, he was just a neer who had only been in the city for less than three months. For many, it was


    just his beginner''s luck that pushed him this far.


    Since the final round would still be held the day after, as soon as the names of the winners were


    announced, thepetition area was quickly emptied and everyone took the opportunity to take a rest.


    At the same time, Rocky tried to avoid extra attention, so he walked fast and attempted to leave the


    area without being seen. However, he was easily caught by Tessa.


    "Are you trying to desperately sneak out of this ce? Don''t you have anything to exin to me?"


    Tessa asked as her hands rested on her hips. Rocky might have stealthily covered up his real strength


    before, but after what he had shown in his previous match, Tessa would be an idiot if she still believed


    that it was just out of sheer luck.


    "Do I?" Rocky answered with a question as he averted his gaze. It was pretty obvious that he was still


    pretending to be someone he was not.


    "I''ve seen it with my two eyes! Stop pretending already!" Tessa''s beautiful eyes widened in anger and


    she actually wished to tweak Rocky''s ear to teach him a good lesson.


    "Okay. Okay. I admit that I did conceal my real strength¡­" Rocky said. At this point, he knew that there


    was no reason to hide it anymore.


    "I thought so. You should also be at least at the seventh grade of the Spirit Realm. Am I right?" Tessa


    asked.


    "Well, sort of. I guess," Rocky said in an unconvinced tone.


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Tessa furrowed her brows and was not satisfied with his indirect answer.


    "Because in my hometown, the ssification of a warrior''s strength is different from what you have


    here. That''s why I can''t be too sure," Rocky exined briefly.


    "Different? Where exactly are you from then?" Tessa couldn''t help but ask. She was more curious


    about this man than ever.


    "I can tell you, but I''m sure that you have never heard of it," Rocky said indifferently as if he was still


    trying to cover his identity.


    "Fine. Forget it. I won''t force you to tell me if you don''t want to. Now, is there anything else that you


    have been hiding from me? You''d better tell the truth or I swear, you won''t get away with this!" Being


    kept in the dark and being deceived were what Tessa hated the most. Originally, she was so worried


    about Rocky''s safety, but then it turned out that he might have been more powerful than her. Hence, all


    her worries were just for nothing.


    "I actually still have some secrets that I can''t tell you for the time being. But please believe me, when


    the time is right, I will immediately let you know," Rocky said with utmost sincerity. He knew that Tessa


    was a kindhearted person, and that he could trust her with all his heart, so he told her the truth.


    "Humph! How do I even know if that''s true? You lied to my face already. I don''t want to talk to you


    anymore!" Tessa''s delicate face was still very pretty, even though she was angry. After getting along


    with Rocky for a brief period, she had already regarded him as her best friend. Therefore, when she


    discovered that Rocky had been hiding so many secrets behind her back, this naturally made her very


    unhappy.


    After saying all that, she red at Rocky and quickly left with heavy emotions.


    Rocky wasn''t able to do anything but just smile bitterly as he looked at her receding figure.


    However, what worried him the most was not his misunderstandings with Tessa. Now that his strength


    was exposed to thispetition, there would be a lot of spections about him. Therefore, he should


    expect that he might encounter some trouble from here on. In order for him to continue reaching his


    goal, he should strictly follow his n and work step by step. First of all, he had to seize the first ce


    in the final round to get the chance to enter the Martial Spirit Graveyard. This would pave the way for


    him to mobilize his ns in the future.


    After resting for the night, the eight disciples of the Sword Spirit City, who qualified for the final round of


    thepetition, went out early the following morning and arrived at the battlefield. Their respective


    opponents were already predetermined by drawing lots.


    Around the four rings, the crowd was bustling with energetic voices.


    Rocky''s first opponent was going to be Omar Xu, who ranked within the top ten among all the Spirit


    Realm disciples in the entire Sword Spirit City. He was also well-known for his unique sword skill that


    utilized astonishing speed.


    "Ha! Bad luck for Basil. He has to face Omar right off the bat? He doesn''t stand a chance. Only a few


    seventh-grade Spirit Realm warriors could withstand his rapid sword, so I don''t think that Basil can do


    anything about it!"


    "That''s for sure! Omar ranks fifth among the seventh grade Spirit Realm disciples. He is too strong for


    Rocky, and he has the advantage in every aspect!" "Even if we assume that they are of the same


    cultivation level, the gap in skills and experiences would be the main difference-maker in this battle.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Once Omar uses his sword, it will be very difficult to guard against it! I wonder how Basil will deal with


    that."


    The people around the ring, where Rocky and Omar Xu were about to battle it out, were discussing


    their matchup intensely. Obviously, they had no qualms that Omar Xu would win this round. After all,


    they had already seen how powerful he had been throughout his career as a disciple of the Sword


    Spirit Sect.


    Although Rocky had shown promising strength in the previous round, no one was really sure what he


    could prove. Even if one should assume that he was also at the seventh grade of the Spirit Realm, it


    was hard to say how he could stand his ground against Omar Xu. As a senior disciple in the Sword


    Spirit City, Omar Xu was more than thirty years old and had reached the seventh grade of the Spirit


    Realm five years ago. Therefore, whether it was experience or strength, he was surely better than most


    seventh-grade disciples of the same realm.


    "I would appreciate learning from you, Omar!" Rocky greeted politely as he cupped his hands towards


    Omar Xu.


    "I''ve seen your performance in the previous round, and I would say that your style is a little strange.


    However, since you prevailed, I know that your strength can actually match with warriors at the seventh


    grade of the Spirit Realm. It''s just not your lucky day that you have to be paired against me. After all,


    I''m far more experienced than you. Oh well, just as you said, learn from this battle, and maybe you can


    go further the next time you try," Omar Xu said confidently.


    "You tter me. I know I''m just a neer, so please show some mercy." Rocky smiled calmly as he


    tried to lighten up the mood.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t show you any mercy. But rest assured, I''ll try not to hurt you badly. Once I


    unleashed my fast swordsmanship, I will never stop at will, unless you admit defeat!" Omar Xu


    dered fiercely.


    "All right then. Let me see what you''ve got!" Rocky said as he positioned himself, stretching out his


    hand.


    Omar Xu acknowledged the young man''s bravery by nodding slightly. The next moment, the Lightning


    Sword behind him was unsheathed in a sh and flew in the air. Then, it turned into a sword shadow


    that bolted out at lightning speed and appeared in front of Rocky in an instant. Although there was a


    distance of more than ten meters between the two of them, it covered the said distance in a second.


    The moment Omar Xu disyed his fast swordsmanship, the crowd immediately burst into an uproar.


    ''I must admit that it''s really fast.'' Rocky''s eyes narrowed as he experienced Omar Xu''s fast


    swordsmanship firsthand. However, no matter how fast his spiritual sword was, before Rocky''s eyes, it


    was no different from the speed of an ordinary spiritual sword. Therefore, Rocky didn''t even take a step


    back but just slightly tilted his body to the left. At that very moment, the spiritual sword brushed past his


    right shoulder without hurting him.

 Chapter 1441 Rocky Entered The Second Round

    Chapter 1441 Rocky Entered The Second Round


    The onlookers couldn''t help but exim as they marveled at Omar''s staggering skill. For the people


    watching, this sword attack was iparably fast and should be able to defeat his opponent in the


    blink of an eye. However, Rocky begged to differ. Indeed, he was also surprised by its speed, but it was


    nothing rming that he wouldn''t be able to dodge it with ease. Thus, when the neer evaded it


    effortlessly, the spectators'' eyes widened in disbelief.


    They were so hyped and confident by Omar''s skill that they assumed that Rocky just dodged it by mere


    luck. In fact, they bet on it that on the next strike, he wouldn''t be able to escape from it.


    On the other hand, even Omar didn''t expect that his first strike would miss its target. After all, his first


    sword strike was designed to take his opponent by surprise. Normally, it was the most difficult to


    defend, but Rocky made it look so easy.


    Soon enough his Lightning Sword made a sharp turn in the air and transformed into vicious lightning


    shadows again. Then, it bolted out and darted towards Rocky. This time, it was faster and fiercer. As


    the crowd saw this, there was no doubt in their minds that it should take Rocky down in an instant.


    "Basil, watch out!" Tessa, who turned out to be watching on the ringside, shouted loudly. Although she


    said thest time they met that she didn''t want to talk to him ever again, she was still there, watching


    his battle. Rocky might have entered the final round and was supposed to be stronger than what he


    pretended to be, but the warriors that he was going to face from here on were among the top disciples


    of the Sword Spirit City. Hence, she couldn''t help but worry about him.


    Moreover, Tessa wasn''t alone. Ramon, who was standing not far away from her, was also paying a lot


    of attention to Rocky''s fight.


    Additionally, Hannah was also there, sitting next to the big shots of the Sword Spirit Sect, like Harrison.


    From time to time, it could be seen that her face let out a frown when Rocky seemed to be in an


    unfavorable position. Obviously, she also cared about his safety.


    Soon, there was another uproar that came from the crowd around the ring where Rocky and Omar


    fought. Apparently, Omar''s second strike, which was supposed to be more aggressive and intense, was


    Among the seventh grade Spirit Realm disciples in the Sword Spirit City, only a few of them had


    actually dodged Omar''s fast sword attacks without getting hurt.


    Because of this, Omar felt a hint of panic. Rocky could have dodged the first strike by luck, but there


    was no way that it was still the case for the second one. It just meant that he was on the level that


    could really match his sword''s speed. However, he was still confident because among the opponents


    that he faced, no one was able to get away from his third strike unscathed.


    Therefore, Omar wasted no time and controlled his spiritual sword again, which broke through the air


    and even made the wind whistle. At that point, the speed of his sword strike was already at the highest


    degree.


    Giving Rocky no time to prepare, the sword strike shot out rapidly and chased after him. Just as the


    sword was just less than half a finger away from him, Rocky''s body quickly maneuvered again at an


    unimaginable angle just to get past the sword strike. However, this time, he wasn''t able to fully dodge it


    without getting hit. A part of his clothes was instantly cut by the aura surrounding the sword, but at the


    same time, the spiritual power around Rocky''s body deflected the remaining sword aura. Thus, he


    wasn''t hurt at all.


    After seeing Rocky''s magnificent move, all the people were bbergasted. If their memories served


    them right, he was just the second person among the Spirit Realm disciples in the Sword Spirit City that


    confronted Omar''s three strikes and didn''t incur any injury¡ªthe first one being Xavier.


    "It seems that I have underestimated you, young man. I didn''t expect that I have to use this on you, but


    this is the end! Try avoiding my Hundred-shadow Swordsmanship!" Omar had finally realized that


    Rocky''s strength was way stronger than he had imagined. Therefore, he didn''t hesitate to use the


    Sword Spirit City''s premium swordsmanship¡ªthe Hundred-shadow Swordsmanship.


    It was actually one of the most advanced Spirit Realm swordsmanship that existed in the Sword Spirit


    City. In the past three years, only two seventh grade Spirit Realm disciples managed toprehend


    and master this skill in the entire city. One was Omar, and the other one had already broken through


    the King Realm a year ago. Therefore, it couldn''t be denied that Omar was indeed a very talented


    sword master.


    In an instant, the lightning spiritual swords were divided into illusory figures in the air and turned into a


    hundred sword shadows, which were generated at an incredible speed. It was a high-level skill that


    utilized one''s spiritual power to make the air vibrate wildly, thus creating the sword shadows in the


    process. The faster one can manipte his sword, the more damage would the sword aura cause to


    his opponent.


    The very next moment, the hundred sword shadows were shot like zing arrows that poured at Rocky


    at an astonishing speed.


    At the same time, Rocky, who had been on the defensive all this time, finally made a move. However,


    instead of confronting the sword shadows, he dashed straight towards Omar. As he was rapidly


    approaching Omar, the sword shadows instantly hovered on top of him and were about to rain down on


    him. However, the spiritual sword on his back was yet to be unsheathed.


    All of a sudden, everyone got the shock of their life when countless streaks of sword radiance shed


    out of nowhere and offset the hundred sword shadows in an instant.


    This scene made everyone present to open their eyes wide and drop their jaws. They had never seen a


    move like this.


    "What a fast sword skill! What did he just do?" All the powerful masters at the King Realm, including


    Harrison and the two elders who were overseeing thepetition, almost jumped out of their seats. All


    they saw was that the sword on Rocky''s back made a faint move, but it wasn''t even unsheathed in the


    first ce. However, it was also a fact that all those countless sword radiances were generated from it.


    The speed of the sword skill that he just exhibitedpletely overwhelmed Omar''s¡ªto think that it was


    supposed to be one of the Sword Spirit City''s premium swordsmanship.


    The more interesting point was that the ability that Rocky had just disyed should be impossible to


    pull off even for a seventh grade Spirit Realm disciple.


    "How could this be? His sword strike is even faster than Omar''s!" Tessa eximed as she tightly


    clenched her fists.


    Seeing all of this happen in the blink of an eye, Omar was utterly stunned and was in a daze for a


    while. He was so confident that with his proud spiritual swordsmanship, there was no way that he


    would be defeated by the neer. However, his greatest fear just became the reality.


    "Your sword strike is fast, Omar. It''s just that mine is faster," Rocky dered sternly. Even before Omar


    could regain his senses, Rocky had already appeared in front of him.


    "You¡­" Omar''s face instantly flushed with embarrassment. He tried to open his mouth, but couldn''t


    utter another word. Whether he wanted to admit it or not, Rocky''s speed was far superior. In fact, he


    didn''t even clearly see how his sword moved at all.


    "Are you going to yield?" Rocky asked with a faint but gentle smile.


    "Well, I guess I should¡­ I yield!" Although Omar didn''t want to give up the fight, he perceived that


    Rocky''s real strength was still much higher than what he had already shown. Therefore, if he chose to


    go on, it would only bring him more disgrace, and it might cause him needless injuries.


    On the other hand, Omar''s sudden decision to forfeit the match made the crowd burst into an uproar.


    No one expected that the battle would end this way. Now, the people realized that Rocky wasn''t just


    someone who made his way into the final round out of sheer luck.


    At the same time, for the disciples of the Sword Spirit City, who were closely watching Rocky''s match,


    they also didn''t notice how powerful his sword skill was until now. Therefore, they thought that there


    were still a lot of mysteries shrouding the neer''s fullest potential.


    In the meantime, the other six disciples, who were fighting at the other rings also saw that the match


    between Omar and Rocky was already finished, and they were baffled to see that Rocky came on top.


    However, they also thought that it wasn''t such a bad thing. Except for Xavier, the other five disciples


    were reluctant to be paired against Omar. Thus, with his defeat, they thought that they had one less


    problem to face if they got to the next round. Of course, they still needed to focus on their current


    matches in order to do so.


    Six grueling hourster, the bouts of the other three pairs were also settled. Three seventh grade Spirit


    Realm disciples, including Xavier, filled the list of the participants that were going to enter the next


    round. The three disciples that Rocky might be facing next were ranked first, third, and sixth among all


    the disciples that were at the seventh grade of the Spirit Realm in the Sword Spirit City.


    Therefore, no matter who was going to be paired against Rocky next, it was to be expected that a


    fierce battle would ensue.


    However, since no one really knew how powerful Rocky was, they could only specte on what might


    happen when he faced his next opponent.


    Then, the next morning came, and the second round of the final stage of thepetition was about to


    begin. That day, only two rings would be upied. When both matches ended, the two disciples who


    would prevail were going to battle it out for the chance to enter the graveyard.


    At the same time, although the matches were lesser, more people came to watch. After all, the


    participants at that point were almost the best among the rest of the Spirit Realm disciples in the city. In


    fact, more warriors at the King Realm appeared today to watchpared to yesterday.


    The pairing was still decided by a random draw. After drawing lots, Rocky was dered to be up


    against Noelle Xia, who ranked third among the Spirit Realm disciples of the Sword Spirit City. When


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    the people saw this, they immediately shook their heads and assumed that it was Rocky''s unlucky day.

 Chapter 1442 Toy With Noelle

    Chapter 1442 Toy With Noelle


    Among the disciples at the Spirit Realm of the Sword Spirit City, Noelle solely held the third rank. But


    then, recently, Tessa fought with her in apetition and they ended up in a draw. Thus, Tessa''s


    ranking also rose, and now, they shared the same ranking.


    "Rocky is going to have a tough time if he''s up against Noelle. I''m sure he would suffer quite a


    beating..." Tessa remarked as she wore a gloating look on her face and was somehow still pissed at


    what Rocky had done to her. It was as if she wanted Noelle to teach him a good lesson for her sake.


    However, right before the battle started, her gaze fell on Rocky and she started to feel a bit worried. "If


    Basil wants to enter the final match, he must defeat her at all cost. I just don''t know how he could pull


    that off. He has so little chance..."


    Many disciples of the Sword Spirit City were actually infatuated with Noelle. In fact, most of them stood


    beside the ring, where she and Rocky were going to fight, in order to support and cheer for her. At the


    same time, they also sneered at Rocky and ridiculed him whenever they got the chance.


    "This guy just won over Omar by a fluke! Now, he''s going to face Noelle. There''s no way in hell that he


    can do that again this time!"


    "That''s right. As soon as she makes her move, Basil is doomed. I bet he would be scared to death!"


    "He should just quit immediately. Otherwise, he''s going to lose miserably!"


    Although several disciples jeered at him all the time, Rocky just ignored them and kept a calm attitude.


    "Hello, miss! They''re right when they said that you''re really beautiful," Rocky greeted Noelle casually.


    He looked at her from the other side of the ring with a carefree smile.


    Although Noelle was somewhat petite in size, she wasn''t the type that would be intimidated by anyone.


    She wore a serious expression and cast a cold re at Rocky, ignoring his banter.


    "Enough chitchat. Let''s begin!" Noelle uttered dismissively as she cupped her hands. As soon as the


    fight started, a very light spiritual sword flew out from behind her.


    "Noelle''s Dancing Sword is the lightest spiritual sword that I''ve seen in the Sword Spirit Sect. It''s like an


    assassin''s dagger that will catch you off guard. It doesn''t produce any sound and one can''t easily


    detect it. Moreover, if she uses it while performing the advanced spiritual sword skill of the Sword Spirit


    City, the Silent Swordsmanship, it will be invincible! Basil needs to be very careful, or he will be in grave


    danger," Tessa muttered, still thinking that Rocky would be in a very tight spot.


    However, although Noelle had already unleashed her Dancing Sword, she didn''t take the initiative to


    attack. Instead, she waited for Rocky to make the first move. On the other hand, Rocky also did the


    same thing and stood there as if he waspeting in terms of patience.


    About half an hour had already psed and there wasn''t even a single movement between them,


    which made everyone agitated. The crowd became intolerant, and they were the ones who urged the


    two disciples to start fighting.


    After an hour, Noelle also lost her patience and already made her move. In the blink of an eye, her


    Dancing Sword shot out, but it wasn''t that fast. A momentter, it appeared close to Rocky.


    When the sword was about to approach him, a faint sound wave was suddenly produced and spread


    around, reverberating with a buzz.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    As the sound wave spread out, it suddenly exploded and engulfed everything that was within its range,


    including Rocky.


    Even the crowd was stunned at her sudden attack. As the people regained their senses, they began


    cheering loudly, expecting that Rocky should have been taken out by the explosion.


    Just now, Noelle used the Silent Swordsmanship. As she attacked using the powerful skill, the sword


    aura that she generated infused into the sound wave, creating a wild vibratory resonance. Then, when


    the explosion urred, a mighty sword force was released that enveloped the surroundings.


    After a while, the veil of dust and smoke dissipated, but Rocky was nowhere to be seen.


    Noelle instantly frowned upon seeing that Rocky wasn''t where he was supposed to be. She tried to


    look around, but she was unable to sense Rocky''s spiritual aura.


    The next moment, Noelle was taken aback when Rocky quietly appeared beside her and said, "Hi,


    beautifuldy!"


    With Noelle''s quick reflexes, she immediately waved her Dancing Sword again and attempted to strike


    Rocky. Another burst of a sound wave sted, but when the dust and smoke cleared out, Rocky


    disappeared again.


    "What the hell? What kind of spiritual skill is he using? How can he hide his spiritual aura so well?"


    Upon witnessing Rocky''s strange movements, even Harrison couldn''t help but be left dumbfounded.


    The people of the Sword Spirit City were always good at and focused on sword skills. That was why


    they shouldn''t be able to learn other advanced spiritual skills. Therefore, after seeing that, he was sure


    that Rocky had disyed a spiritual skill that wasn''t of the Sword Spirit City.


    The audience also nced at each other and were baffled as to how Rocky couldpletely


    disappear in such argepetition area.


    Unable to perceive Rocky''s spiritual aura, Noelle started to be anxious. If she couldn''t trace where


    her opponent was, she was going to have some problems. "You coward,e out and face me!" she


    shouted in exasperation.


    "Coward? I''m such a good-looking guy and I can''t be a coward; don''t you agree?" Out of nowhere,


    Rocky''s voice echoed as he emerged beside her again.


    Everyone watching couldn''t help but be surprised, as well asugh, upon hearing what Rocky said.


    They couldn''t determine where he wasing from, and they thought that he was just toying with


    Noelle.


    "You, shameless bastard!" Noelle red at him, feeling humiliated by his stunts. She felt that Rocky


    wasn''t fighting her seriously, and he was just deliberately making a fool out of her.


    "What? How can you call me that? This is called confidence!" Rocky boasted with a yful grin.


    "Then, don''t hide from me if you think that you have what it takes to defeat me!" Noelle snorted coldly.


    "Hmm. But you''re so beautiful even when you''re angry, so I wanted to y with you a little longer.


    Otherwise, if I be serious, you would lose easily," Rocky remarked as he intentionally provoked


    her.


    "You conceited piece of crap! I''m done with your antics!" Noelle shouted, obviously furious at Rocky''s


    words.


    "Ha-ha! Are you offended? I''m sorry. I was just telling the truth," Rockymented as heughed


    Being triggered to the extreme, Noelle almost lost her mind and began attacking him viciously and


    randomly. All she cared about right now was to corner Rocky and take him down.


    However, no matter how hard she tried to restrict Rocky''s escape route, he would just disappear


    mysteriously and reappear like a ghost again and again, which greatly bewildered Noelle.


    Not long after, her face already turned red, and she looked like she was out of breath. It seemed that


    she got rather exhausted after randomly attacking Rocky aimlessly.


    "Aren''t you too tired to go on? Do you still want to continue? You can admit defeat if you want." Out of


    nowhere, Rocky appeared near her again and persuaded her to surrender the match.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "No way! You haven''t seen anything, so don''t be too arrogant! I didn''t want to use it as much as


    possible, but you forced me. Now, you''re going to regret it!" Noelle instantly narrowed her eyes upon


    saying that. Suddenly, she let the Dancing Sword soar into the sky and fly about a hundred meters


    above them.


    When Rocky saw that, his reaction grew a bit serious.


    "Wait. Is she going to use the most powerful and advanced spiritual sword skill in the Sword Spirit City?


    Impossible! When did she even seed in cultivating it?" Tessa''s faced almost turned pale when she


    realized what Noelle was trying to do.


    The people present also immediately guessed what was going to happen. Thus, they stared at Noelle


    in astonishment.


    "Green Wave Swordsmanship!"


    As Noelle shouted the name of the move, the Dancing Sword swooped down in a sh. Then,


    extremely strong sound waves were constantly released, rushing to the ground with great momentum.


    As the swordnded in the blink of an eye, the violent sword aura waves surged out like gushing


    ripples that instantly covered the area within a thousand meters, affecting the surroundings of the


    When the people watching witnessed that, they easily got panic-stricken. They immediately retreated,


    afraid that they would also be caught up in the devastating sword aura that Noelle had unleashed.


    At the same time, while he was at the core of the sword aura wave, Rocky still let out a faint smirk. He


    quickly stomped on the ground beneath his feet, instantly making a huge fissure. The broken stones all


    over the ground were lifted by an unknown force and continuously gathered, forming a solid defense to


    resist the impact of Noelle''s attack.

 Chapter 1443 To Confront Xavier Later

    Chapter 1443 To Confront Xavier Later


    However, the sword wave''s power heightened drastically as Rocky''s defense copsed within minutes.


    Just as it crashed, a streak of sword aura suddenly shot behind the broken stones. It pushed forward


    while ignoring the sword wave and charged directly towards Noelle.


    Rocky''s determination to defend himself and the will to keep fighting had shocked everyone else.


    As Noelle hadn''t predicted, Rocky protected himself and fought back regardless of the circumstances.


    There was utter disbelief on her face, and as she linked her fingers together, a streak of sword aura


    immediately rushed out like a thunderbolt. The two sword auras crashed into each other midair and


    sprang up abruptly in seconds.


    The intense impact resulted in a thunderous sound.


    After resisting for some time, both wisps of sword auras eventually counteracted.


    However, the Dancing Sword also formed sword waves that kept going on ceaselessly, and Noelle


    believed that Rocky couldn''t withstand its impact. Thus, she heaved a sigh of relief, waiting for Rocky


    to get down on his knees and ept defeat.


    Suddenly, a ray of spiritual light emerged from out of thin air, directly hitting her chest. It even drove her


    several meters away.


    She felt her body go numb despite a shortnding.


    Under the public''s vignt eyes, a figure suddenly popped up right before Noelle''s Dancing Sword.


    Despite the steady discharge of the sound wave and sword aura, he hastily pulled the sword out as if


    nothing happened before making his way to its owner.


    The person was none other than Rocky.


    "You..." Noelle shook her head in disbelief. Even though she had used her most vital sword skill, it


    didn''t harm Rocky at all. He even repelled the Dancing Sword''s incredible impact without any problem.


    Besides Noelle, everyone else who witnessed the incident also felt astounded by his power. At this


    point, none of them regarded Rocky''s power as mere luck. The strength he had shown was quite


    unpredictable.


    "Beauty, will you acknowledge your defeat?" Rocky asked with a smile, lifting his brows.


    "That will not happen!" Noelle snorted coldly. She then unleashed her spiritual power to summon her


    Dancing Sword. She intended to retrieve the sword from Rocky''s hand with force.


    "Well, don''t me me!" Rocky said with a sinister grin. Under hismand, the Dancing Sword he


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    held darted toward Noelle and orbited her at once.


    The spectators couldn''t hide their shock because they knew that once a Spiritual Weapon like the


    Dancing Sword had already taken a spirit warrior as its master, no other spiritual warriors could


    manipte it. Yet, to the surprise of the crowd, Rocky could easily control the Dancing Sword.


    A tearing noise rang out of nowhere, and everyone heard a cry of shame a few secondster.


    Meanwhile, all of the Sword Spirit City''s male disciples'' eyes grewrge after they glimpsed a corner of


    Noelle''s dress had torn open, revealing her fair skin.


    "What did you do? How despicable of you!" Noelle draped her hands over her body like a duck in a


    storm as she red at Rocky. She knew staying longer would only embarrass her further, so she


    stretched her body and flew out of thepetition ring at once.


    Noelle''s sudden exit took the audience by surprise. Because of the unexpected twist, Rocky had


    earned a spot in the final battle.


    No one had anticipated this turn of events to happen even before the qualifyingpetition even


    began!


    A novice from out of town, who only stuck around for less than three months in Sword Spirit City, made


    it to the final battle. It was something that had never urred in the city''s history!


    "This guy is so careless!" Seeing that Rocky was a little too mischievous, Hannah could not help but


    frown slightly. But it was undeniable that she had not expected him to break into the final battle.


    The people in attendance were still in a daze even after Rocky had left. None of them could ept the


    result.


    After two hours of nonstop battle, the other match concluded with Xavier as its definite winner. He


    would also join the final battle after an overwhelming victory over his opponent.


    The verdict meant that Rocky would be up against Sword Spirit City''s number one master at the


    seventh grade of the Spirit Realm in the finalpetition. The emerging winner would have earned a


    spot to enter the Martial Spirit Graveyard, while all the loser could do was wait for his next chance.


    Everyone in Sword Spirit City had recognized Xavier''s strength with much regard, and they were aware


    of his indisputable talent. All the leaders also viewed him to be a great cultivator who was worth-


    emting for the younger generation. Thus, Rocky had a very small chance of defeating Xavier!


    But for Rocky, regardless of how tough Xavier could be, he needed to defeat him at all cost for him to


    deserve the qualification to enter the Martial Spirit Graveyard.


    Although not everyone believed Rocky could defeat Xavier, some people showed up before Rocky''s


    presence after he returned to the beast farm.


    "Captain Ramon, I wasn''t expecting you''de here! Do you need anything from me?" Rocky asked,


    although seeing Ramon did not shock him.


    "I wasn''t expecting you to get into the final battle," Ramon stated, looking a bit surprised.


    "I never break my word!" Rocky answered bluntly.


    Ramon rolled his eyes at Rocky''s smugness. Rocky''s seemingly arrogant remark turned him off.


    However, among Sword Spirit City''s Spirit Realm disciples, Rocky had thepetence to stand out,


    and thus, he had bragging rights as well.


    "Is there something that I can do for you?" Rocky proceeded to question him.


    "Are you interested to know about Xavier''s true power?" Ramon squinted upon asking.


    "Can I say no to your question?" Rocky asked, still undecided.


    "No. If you truly want to defeat Xavier, you must be aware of his strength. Here in Sword Spirit City, I''m


    the only one who knows his strength well. After all the times that I have fought with him, I have never


    won a single battle," Ramon said with much animosity.


    "Well, why don''t you start telling me then? What''s so special about him?" Rocky answered after a


    moment''s hesitation.


    "To start, we have the same level of strength. But Xavier''s edge is his brutality. He always fought with


    his full strength. Beforeing here to Sword Spirit City, he cultivated a unique body technique in his


    original n. Such a method could give a spirit warrior''s strength further boost and even drive his


    potential to its utmost capacity. His incredible power, coupled with his potential, should be imaginable!


    This is why I haven''t seeded in defeating him in our many confrontations." Ramon immediately


    recounted to Rocky all of his umted encounters with Xavier. While he hoped to defeat him, he


    didn''t stand a chance now, so all he could do was look forward to Rocky''s performance.


    "I get it now." Rocky couldn''t deny the fact that Ramon''s suggestion was not aplete waste of time.


    At least, he was now aware of his opponent'' covert abilities.


    "This makes it almost impossible for you to win against Xavier in thepetition tomorrow. Instead, it


    would even allow Xavier to get even with you." Ramon''s tone suddenly grew serious.


    "I''m confident that I can defeat him. But I don''t know if I''m going to expose myself. After all, it will be


    hard for me to exinter once I have shown my real power." This was Rocky''s biggest concern at


    the moment.

 Chapter 1444 He Garnered Much Attention

    Chapter 1444 He Garnered Much Attention


    "Are you really so confident?" Ramon''s eyes narrowed when he heard Rocky''s boastful remarks.


    "Of course. I never pick a fight I can lose. Plus, the thought of fighting Xavier tomorrow makes me a


    little excited..." Rocky replied with a smirk on his face.


    Ramon still watched Rocky under a suspicious gaze.


    "But thank you for reminding me!" Rocky broke the silence.


    "It seems that I don''t have to say anything more." After that, Ramon left the beast farm and sighed. ''If


    this guy is not a madman, then he really is quite special,'' he thought to himself.


    The next day,


    the town was buzzing in anticipation to see who would win the decisive battle to determine who would


    enter the Martial Spirit Graveyard.


    The arena was jam packed with people itching to watch the fight.


    Many notable figures also came to watch, such as Harrison, the governor of the Sword Spirit City, and


    Timothy Qiu, the leader of the Sword Spirit Sect.


    Timothy Qiu had a serious look on his bearded face. His long hair hung down his shoulders, touching


    his white robe with golden silks. A red phoenix could be seen on his robe and a purple belt was


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    wrapped around his waist. He exuded a strong spiritual aura, which made him appear noble and


    powerful.


    Aside from the two, several elders and five leaders of the Sword Spirit Sect were also present. It was


    apparent that the Sword Spirit Sect was keeping a close eye on the decisive battle.


    Of course, the disciples who were able to win first ce in thepetition and qualify to enter the


    Martial Spirit Graveyard were the strongest among their peers. It was only natural for them to be valued


    by the leaders.


    If one could be famous through thepetition, they would definitely gain a foothold in the Sword


    Spirit Sect in the future.


    Since Rocky was about to enter the battle as the dark horse, he had already garnered much attention.


    Everyone in the Sword Spirit City was buzzing about his amazing performance, which caught the eye


    of the Sword Spirit Sect.


    Therefore, even the sect leader, Timothy Qiu, paid attention to him. As soon as he took his seat, he


    asked Hannah who was sitting next to him, "Hannah, I heard from Harrison that this disciple who got


    the chance to participate in the decisive battle is called Basil and you brought him back before, right?"


    "Yes." Hannah nodded slightly.


    "Were you aware of his strength beforehand?" Timothy Qiu continued to ask.


    "No, I didn''t know how powerful he truly is." Hannah shook her head.


    "So he hid his real strength on purpose before he entered the Sword Spirit City. Is that right?


    Otherwise, how could he possess the strength to take part in such a crucial battle in only a few


    months?" Timothy Qiu''s curiosity was piqued.


    "I have no idea. I never even thought of questioning him before. He just looks like an ordinary person.


    In fact, the governor had tested him before, but even he didn''t find out that Basil was hiding his true


    strength," Hannah answered.


    "Oh really?" Timothy Qiu then turned to look at Harrison.


    "It''s true. I tried my best to test him, but I didn''t find any spiritual power fluctuations from his body,"


    Harrison confirmed.


    "Leader, I think he must have other ulterior intentions. He is a cunning man. We can''t let him stay in our


    Sword Spirit Sect," Miguel suddenly butted in. A malicious look could be seen deep inside his eyes.


    "You don''t have any evidence. Stop talking such nonsense!" Hannah retorted as she shot an angry look


    at him with her beautiful eyes.


    "Do we even need evidence for this sort of thing?" Miguel snorted.


    "You..." That struck Hannah''s nerves. After all, she was the one who brought Rocky back.


    "Stop arguing. There are only two possible reasons as to why Harrison can''t figure out his real strength.


    One is that he is stronger than Harrison, but I find that unlikely. The other is that he is not a real spirit


    warrior but he may have a special talent," Timothy Qiu said after thinking for a while.


    "I think it is very likely that the second possibility is right, because Basil said that he came from a vige


    at the border, which is close to the domain of the Shura Race. Plus, he seems to be a beast curer.


    When Tessa''s Nightshade was seriously injured, even the best beast curer of our Sword Spirit City was


    unable to heal it. It is Basil who saved it using a special method," Hannah said after hesitating for a


    moment. She tried her best to put in a good word for Rocky.


    "Really? It seems that he is very remarkable. However, he has only been in our Sword Spirit Sect for


    less than three months but he has already gotten so powerful. That is what I find very strange. But it


    doesn''t matter. What matters is his background!" Timothy Qiu decided not to waste any more time


    thinking about it.


    "Although we don''t know anything about him, he did save my life after all. If he really has any intention


    to harm the Sword Spirit Sect, he might not have taken the risk to save me back then." Hannah still


    tried her best to defend Rocky.


    "Perhaps it''s a part of his n! We can''t dismiss the fact that there is a chance he is a spy sent by the


    Robber Regiment..." Miguel said insidiously.


    "It''s impossible. If he is a spy of the Robber Regiment, he should''ve handed me over to them," Hannah


    retorted. She thought Miguel''s ims werepletely unreasonable.


    "I have already nned to investigate him after thepetition for the qualification is over," Harrison


    said to Timothy Qiu.


    "Then please try your best to deal with this." Timothy Qiu nodded. In his opinion, that was only a trivial


    matter.


    Half an hourter, the decisive battle started, greeted with the deafening roar of the audience.


    When Rocky and Xavier walked into the field from both ends of thepetition area, they instantly


    locked eyes on each other. A tense atmosphere immediately filled the arena.


    Everyone was at the edge of their seats.


    "Captain Xavier, I didn''t expect that we would fight each other in the end..." Rocky calmly looked at


    Xavier who had a grudge against him.


    "I also didn''t expect it. It seems that you are really something, but today I will definitely make you kneel


    in front of me!" Xavier said arrogantly.


    "Well, that depends on how strong you are!" Rocky raised his eyebrows and smiled. He found no


    reason to hide his true strength anymore.


    "Humph, what an arrogant brat. I''d like to see how long you can keep that up!" Seeing how confident


    Rocky was struck Xavier''s nerves. He wanted nothing more than to make Rocky suffer.


    As the sounds of drums and gongs rang out, the decisive battle officially began.


    Almost in an instant, the spiritual swords behind Rocky and Xavier flew up and collided with each other


    midair. A fierce battle between the two soon followed.


    Since Rocky was the neer, he didn''t know any profound sword skills in the Sword Spirit City. In


    terms of sword skills, Xavier undoubtedly surpassed him.


    However, Rocky was able to trade blow for blow with his opponent, which surprised everyone who was


    watching.


    The grueling battlested for an hour. As soon as one side was about to win, the other suddenly


    managed to turn the tables. No one was sure who woulde out on top.

 Chapter 1445 The Inconceivable Scene

    Chapter 1445 The Inconceivable Scene


    All of a sudden, Xavier changed his tactic and unexpectedly shifted to closebat. Although the


    Sword Spirit Sect''s swordsmanship was typically famous for controlling it remotely, there were still


    some that used a head-on style of swordsmanship. It so happened that Xavier was one of those who


    practiced this a lot. When he rapidly approached Rocky, he unleashed very sharp sword auras. Three


    streaks of half-moon-shaped sword auras rushed out and directly surrounded Rocky from different


    directions.


    Upon seeing this, Rocky instantly deployed his spiritual sword to surround his body with his own sword


    aura, turning it into a protective barrier.


    ng! ng! ng!


    The three streaks of sword auras collided with Rocky''s sword aura barrier, creating loud bangs and


    bursting out dazzling lights. The massive impact generated a bacsh of surging energy waves that


    spread out to hundreds of meters.


    The crowd burst into an uproar as they witnessed such a high-level exchange of blows and thought that


    Rocky might have been done for.


    However, even though Xavier''s sword aura was very strong, it didn''t manage to hurt Rocky at all. He


    fully deflected it with his own sword aura.


    When Xavier realized this, his face darkened. Before this, his closebat swordsmanship had never


    missed a target at point-nk range. Even Ramon, who was only second to him in terms of strength


    among the disciples of the Sword Spirit City, might not be able to block itpletely. However, this


    neer made it look so easy.


    Exasperated by his failure, Xavier didn''t intend to hold his strength back any longer. He decided to put


    an end to this fight by using the special body technique that he had cultivated. Afterward, his skin


    instantly hardened and turned red. His hair became sharp like thorns and his face transformed into


    what looked like a ferocious head of a wolf with a huge bloody mouth. Apparently, his nickname "blood


    wolf" was derived from this technique of his.


    After he activated this special technique, Xavier''s power had obviously increased multiple-fold that


    pushed his strength to the limit of a seventh grade Spirit Realm warrior. He gave off an oozing


    murderous will as if he wanted to tear Rocky to death with his bare hands.


    Without any warning, Xavier turned into a red shadow that dashed at an incredible speed and


    appeared in front of Rocky in the blink of an eye. His Blood Sword had already merged with his arm,


    turning his entire arm into a spiritual sword that was best suited for closebat. He waved his arm


    like a vicious wolf w, and its sharp edge was indeed deadly.


    Rocky''s eyes immediately narrowed. He knew that it was something that could not be taken lightly. Just


    as he started to defend himself, a sharp light prated his protective spiritual power and instantly tore


    his clothes off, leaving a wound with a trail of blood on his chest.


    Just about a minute ago, the two disciples were still in a stalemate. Hence, when the crowd saw that


    Rocky was hurt by Xavier, there was an immediate uproar. They realized that Xavier had already


    be serious, and it would seem highly unlikely for Rocky to do anything against him at that time.


    "Although Basil is quite strong, I have to admit that Xavier''s bloodthirsty body technique is on another


    level. If Basil is still hiding some secret skills, now is his time to show them. Otherwise, his chance to


    win this is going to diminish!" Tessa remarked as she nervously clenched her fist, watching the intense


    fight from the crowd.


    "Xavier is using a high-level spiritual skill. In order to fight against it, one must also possess a high-level


    spiritual skill. However, even if Basil happened to have one, it doesn''t necessarily mean that he can


    resist Xavier''s attack. After all, his body technique is overwhelmingly powerful," Ramon, who was


    standing next to Tessa, said with a frown.


    "You''re right. His body technique brings out a savage beast that possesses unimaginable power. I


    wonder what Basil is going to do next¡­" Tessa said anxiously. Meanwhile, on the field, although Rocky


    had been slightly injured by Xavier, there was still no hint of panic or fear on his face.


    Xavier didn''t waste any time and continued throwing a barrage of attacks. His strike became faster and


    fiercer, instantly putting Rocky into a passive position. All he could do right now was defend with all his


    might.


    Soon enough, Rocky was covered in bruises all over his body. It seemed that it was impossible for him


    to turn the tide of the battle.


    Even the people watching started to shake their heads as if saying that it was over for Rocky. It was


    already a good job for him to be able to stand his ground against Xavier even after he exhibited his


    powerful body technique. However, for the people of the Sword Spirit City, this was as far as the


    neer could go.


    "Humph! It seems that I really have no other choice!" Rocky murmured as he saw that he was being


    overpowered. Recognizing that it would be impossible for him to win over Xavier with his current


    strength, Rocky made up his mind and summoned Glutton from his Magic Spiritual Space.


    As soon as Glutton gradually showed up, a powerful demonic aura instantly surged out. The crowd


    immediately felt an ominous presence and many weaker disciples couldn''t help but tremble in fear.


    After all, Glutton was known to be the number one demonic beast since ancient times. Its strength


    should be equal to the peak state of a seventh grade Spirit Realm warrior. Therefore, for the disciples


    of the Sword Spirit City, this demonic beast was such a powerful existence that was almost suffocating.


    What shocked them more was that this powerful spiritual beast was actually summoned by Rocky.


    "What the hell is that? Is it a demonic spiritual beast?" Even Timothy was taken aback as he saw


    Glutton with his own eyes. As the leader of the Sword Spirit Sect, he had already seen countless


    marvelous and outrageous things, but this one still shocked him to his core.


    The big shots of the Sword Spirit Sect, including Harrison, also began to feel restless at what they were


    witnessing.


    In the Supreme Ether Land, spiritual beasts were among the lowest kind of species. Demonic spiritual


    beasts were naturally stronger than them, and the diabolical spiritual beasts were the strongest ones.


    In fact, only the members of the Shura Race had the ability to control them.


    Hence, the main reason why everyone was bbergasted upon the emergence of the demonic spiritual


    beast was that it only usually appeared in the domain of the spiritual race. Thus, seeing Rocky summon


    it in the Ethereal Region was something iprehensible for them.


    Furthermore, just when everyone thought that Rocky summoned the demonic spiritual beast to assist


    him in the battle, the ferocious beast suddenly transformed into a huge spiritual light in midair and


    directly darted towards him.


    "Spirit Possession!" In a sh, Rocky fused himself with Glutton, which had turned into a cosmic


    spiritual light. His body began to transform, eventually taking an appearance of a beast. His manes


    grew longer and several beast patterns appeared on his body. At this moment, it would seem that he


    looked more beast-like than Xavier.


    When the audience witnessed this inconceivable scene, their mouths were left hanging. They had


    never seen such a strange skill that could enable a warrior to fuse himself with a spiritual beast.


    Moreover, it wasn''t just an ordinary spiritual beast. It was a demonic spiritual beast that only the


    members of the spiritual race should be able to control


    At this point, Timothy and the other elders of the Sword Spirit Sect could only look at each other, but no


    one could utter a single word.


    "Ramon, what kind of spiritual skill is this? I have never seen anything like it!" Tessa couldn''t help but


    exim.


    "I don''t know either. Like you, this is my first time seeing it¡­" Ramon shook his head as his eyes were


    still fixed on the transformed body of Rocky.


    The Supreme Ether Land didn''t specialize in beast taming. In fact, even taking care of spiritual beasts


    wasn''t their strong suit. Thus, they never imagined that a spiritual skill that could merge a warrior and a


    beast actually existed in the Ethereal Region. Of course, they were perplexed.


    Therefore, right now, Rocky was the first and the only human in the Ethereal Region who was able to


    aplish this feat. This was such an eye-opener to them. They imagined if they could use this skill


    and fuse themselves with mighty spiritual beasts, it would give them an astounding advantage in


    battles.


    "Don''t be so full of yourself!" Xavier wasn''t impressed at all. He didn''t care if Rocky managed to fuse


    himself with a spiritual beast because he was confident that he should still be far stronger than him.


    Thus, he rushed forth without hesitation and attempted to attack Rocky again.


    However, even before Xavier could approach him, Rocky suddenly turned into an illusory shadow that


    instantly appeared in front of Xavier. Before Xavier could even react, Rocky dealt a massive punch to


    his wolf-like body and sent him flying into the air. He was caught off guard and wasn''t able to resist at


    all.


    At the same time, Rocky disappeared from where he stood as if he had teleported. The moment he


    reappeared, he was already up in the air, where Xavier''s body was heading. Then, in the blink of an


    eye, heunched a violent attack again, sending Xavier in the opposite direction.


    The people were in utter disbelief of what they were seeing. Xavier was supposedly the one doing the


    beating, but right now, he wasn''t even a match for Rocky. It was as if he was a sandbag that was being


    tossed mercilessly here and there. He was totally defenseless and beaten to a pulp. The crowd couldn''t


    think of a possible exnation for all of this, because in order to possess this kind of power, one must


    already be a warrior at the King Realm, but as far as they knew, Rocky wasn''t even at the seventh


    grade of the Spirit Realm.


    All of a sudden, the people''s attention was diverted as they heard a loud crack.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chapter 1446 His Shocking Decision

    Chapter 1446 His Shocking Decision


    Under the brutal onught brought by Rocky''s violent fist, Xavier finally had no other option than to fall


    back towards the arena ground. Upon impact, a gaping pit measuring around a hundred meters across


    appeared on the ground where his body crashed. Dense dust clouds rose into the air and blocked


    everyone''s sight.


    By then, Rockynded on the ground already. Xavierid in front of him. His irises rolled back to reveal


    the whites of his eyes and his entire body was covered with blood. It was clear that he had suffered


    grave injuries.


    A momentter, the crowd broke into an earth-shattering uproar. They couldn¡¯t believe that Xavier, the


    top disciple of the Sword Spirit City, was defeated so quickly by Rocky. No one had expected this.


    Just when the crowd thought Rocky had won the battle, a burst of evilughter suddenly rang out.


    Everyone''s eyes turned towards its source. Xavier, who should¡¯ve been seriously injured, suddenly


    stood up. His face was distorted and madness swam in his eyes like he was on the verge of spiraling


    into chaos. He looked horrifying.


    Upon seeing this, Rocky frowned slightly and a horrible feeling surged through his heart.


    "Aaargh!" While everyone was still at a loss for words, Xavier suddenly raised his head and roared like


    a ferocious, wild animal. A wave of bloody red spiritual power suddenly gushed out and enveloped his


    entire body. His aura then surged up at a rapid pace. The violent spiritual power he had just unleashed


    began to rampage throughout the entire arena. The spiritual wind blew frantically and dust continued to


    soar to the sky.


    All the onlookers were shocked. They knew these were the signs of someone about to break into the


    higher realm.


    Timothy and other senior members of the Sword Spirit Sect all had different expressions on their faces


    at the turn of events.


    "Is Xavier going to break through to the King Realm at this critical moment?" Harrison asked with


    knitted brows.


    "It''s too dangerous. Anyone who tries to break through into the King Realm while his body is seriously


    injured would easily spiral into utter madness," Timothymented in agreement with a nod.


    "Should we stop him?" Harrison immediately asked for instructions.


    After thinking for a while, Timothy looked at an elder of the Sword Spirit Sect, who was sitting on the


    side with a pair of straight eyebrows and eagle-like eyes, and his hair and beard were a bit grey. He


    was Joseph Xia, Xavier''s master. "Elder Joseph, Xavier is your disciple. I think it''s up to you to decide


    whether to stop him or not," Timothy then proposed.


    Joseph Xia was one of the senior elders in the Sword Spirit Sect. He was a highly valued member, and


    many of the disciples he trained sessfully broke through into the King Realm.


    "Stopping him is unnecessary. His strength had already reached the point where he can break through


    into the King Realm. However, no suitable opportunity for his ascension arrived until now. What we are


    witnessing proves that he will only grow stronger with each powerful opponent he faces. The heavy


    blows he just endured merely stirred up his potential. Perhaps that¡¯s why he¡¯s choosing to break


    through into the King Realm now. If he stops now, he may not be able to go further. I know his decision


    to break through now is extremely risky. But the courage he¡¯s showing now is exactly why he''s qualified


    to be my disciple," Joseph Xia replied in a stern voice. It seemed that in his eyes, the best time for


    Xavier to break through to the King Realm was right then and there.


    "Since you have said so, let''s just wait and see what would happen next." Timothy didn''t say anything


    to interfere and showed respect to Joseph Xia''s decision.


    Back at the arena, the spiritual power that gushed out of Xavier''s body had reached its limit. The sky


    above the arena quickly changed which worried the onlookers.


    "Aaaaargh!" Xavier roared again fiercely. A spiritual pir quickly rushed out from beneath his feet and


    devoured him entirely within the next second.


    Everyone screamed in surprise because they had rarely witnessed a spirit warrior breaking into the


    King Realm in such a dangerous state. Normally, one needed to be in a quiet environment so as not to


    be disturbed. But Xavier decided to ascend now even when Rocky had entered the Spirit Possession


    state. If thetter decided to strike the former now, Xavier might be unable to sessfully move on.


    Everyone turned toward Rocky and eagerly awaited his next move.


    Of course, Timothy and other important figures of the Sword Spirit Sect also shifted their gazes to


    Rocky.


    Once Xavier sessfully broke through into the King Realm, even Rocky in his Spirit Possession state


    would be no match for him. If Rocky wanted to win this decisive battle, it was now or never. He could


    take advantage of Xavier¡¯s vulnerability during the breakthrough. Anyone who was disturbed during the


    process could suffer serious injuries or, worse, be driven into madness before sumbing to death.


    However, who would ever let go of the opportunity to enter the Martial Spirit Graveyard? Therefore, the


    choice Rocky made at this time would show what kind of person he was.


    If it was any other disciple of the Sword Spirit Sect in his shoes, he would stop Xavier without


    hesitation.


    Just when everyone thought they knew what he would do, Rocky made a shocking decision. He


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    unraveled the Spirit Possession state and returned Glutton to his Magic Spiritual Space.


    ¡°Has he lost his mind? He not only didn''t stop Xavier from breaking through, but also unraveled the


    spiritual skill that made him stronger..."


    "He probably thinks Xavier is unable to sessfully break through!"


    "If I were him, I would''ve done something long ago. What is he waiting for? I don''t understand him. He''ll


    surely regret having missed such an opportunityter."


    "If Xavier is sessful, there''s no doubt he''ll have the upper hand."


    A wave of heated discussions swept throughout the entire arena¡¯s crowd. But the majority of them


    agreed that Rocky had made a fatal mistake.


    By then, Timothy''s eyes shed with mysterious acknowledgment. It was as if he was keeping a secret.


    Harrison took note of this tiny change in him and then looked at Rocky thoughtfully.


    "Ramon, do you think Xavier will seed?" Tessa asked. Needless to say, she was more than


    nervous. She thought Rocky would emerge the victor but she never expected Xavier to choose this


    time to break through into the King Realm in such a vulnerable state. This battle would be a fierce and


    legendary one.


    "With his talent, Xavier will have a great chance of sess. But why did Basil hold back from attacking


    him when he had the chance? The people wouldn''t me him if he did. This is an important


    The spiritual pir that had devoured Xavier earlier quickly disappeared. Then, a red shadow moving at


    lightning speed appeared in front of Rocky who had just finished unraveling the state of Spirit


    Possession. The red shadow wielded the Blood Sword. A power several times stronger than the


    seventh grade of the Spirit Realm rushed out of the weapon and quickly devoured Rocky.


    Boom!


    The energy unleashed by the sword immediately unleashed an equally cataclysmic force that instantly


    filled up the entire area. Countless sword marks appeared on the ground. This proved how destructive


    this sword was with just a single strike!


    "Look at that power! Is this the power at the King Realm? Marvelous! I don''t think he''ll be able to


    survive the blow."


    "I never expected Xavier to sessfully break through. This is amazing!


    He deserves to be Elder Joseph''s disciple."


    "Basil will definitely lose!"

 Chapter 1447 A Remarkable Newcomer

    Chapter 1447 A Remarkable Neer


    At the moment, everyone who was watching this intense battle was boiling with excitement.


    "Ha-ha! I did it! I''ve broken through to the King Realm!" Xavier was so proud of his aplishment


    that heughed maniacally.


    "Basil..." Tessa uttered anxiously. She was worried that something terrible had happened to Rocky


    since they couldn''t see what actually happened.


    At the same time, the sword aura that initially covered the area was suddenly lifted, and an unusual


    spiritual aura stealthily spread out from where Rocky originally stood. However, because on the


    surface, Xavier''s power still enveloped the area, most of the people in the crowd didn''t notice that.


    Only the big shots of the Sword Spirit Sect detected that and were a little shocked at what was


    happening. They felt that the abnormal spiritual aura was something that transformed from a Spirit


    Realm level to something much stronger, but it was gradual and not noticeable.


    "What the hell is going on? That spiritual aura is of the King Realm! Don''t tell me..." Harrison''s eyes


    widened as he spected something he thought was impossible to happen.


    "This is so mind-boggling! I didn''t expect that there will be so many variables in this battle!" Timothy


    eximed in shock and thrill. He also perceived that the unknown spiritual aura that was spreading


    around sneakily was at the King Realm.


    Just as everyone already counted Rocky out, thinking that there was no way that he could resist


    Xavier''s recent monstrous sword attack, a calm voice resounded and said, "Congrattions."


    Then, a figure walked out of the rampaging spiritual power as if nothing had happened. Aside from the


    slightly damaged clothes, it turned out that Rocky didn''t even sustain any serious injury from the sword


    attack that was already at the King Realm.


    Seeing the mind-blowing scene, the people were rendered speechless. Time and time again, Rocky


    surprised them to no end.


    Even the top figures of the Sword Spirit Sect, such as Timothy and Harrison, couldn''t believe that what


    they were specting was actually true. They couldn''t imagine how Rocky managed to resist such a


    formidable sword attack from Xavier.


    "Impossible! How are you still standing? How did you resist the power of the King Realm?!" Xavier had


    almost lost his mind as he found Rocky standing in front of him,pletely unaffected by his powerful


    strike.


    "Can''t you really think of the answer? I think it''s pretty obvious. It''s because I also broke through to the


    King Realm just now," Rocky replied indifferently.


    Upon hearing that, everyone in the crowd started looking at each other as if trying to confirm if they


    heard it right. They were so confused because if he was stating the truth, they should have totally


    noticed it. However, it seemed that he broke through to the King Realm without even exhibiting any


    signs, and it was definitely unheard of.


    "Nonsense! How could you break through to the King Realm? I can clearly sense from your spiritual


    aura that it is still at the Spirit Realm!" Indeed, Xavier was right when he perceived that Rocky''s current


    spiritual aura was still at the Spirit Realm, and there was no trace of it being at the King Realm at all,


    which made it even more confusing.


    "Well, it is because of the special structure of my body. The real strength of my spiritual aura is being


    concealed," Rocky exined calmly.


    "I don''t believe it! You can''t be on the same level as me! Let''s fight again!" Xavier roared as he instantly


    waved the Blood Sword in his hand. The surging sword aura from the sword spread out instantly,


    interweaving into a huge red wolf shadow that bared enormous teeth and ws, pouncing directly on


    Rocky. As the spiritual power roared, the sword strike that Xavier was about to unleash bore his full


    strength.


    At that point, the huge shadow of the ferocious red wolf hadpletely shrouded Rocky and was about


    to tear him apart. However, to everyone''s surprise, Rocky suddenly flew into the air, defying thews of


    gravity. Although it wasn''t as spectacr and powerful as Xavier''s attack, everyone couldn''t help but be


    astonished upon seeing that.


    After all, in the Supreme Ether Land, only the mighty spirit warriors at the King Realm had the ability to


    soar and fly in midair. Therefore, Rocky didn''t need to disy any shy spiritual aura just to prove that


    his strength had already broken through to the King Realm. That was more than enough of a statement


    to verify it.


    As Rocky suddenly flew towards the sky, Xavier''s attack obviously failed to hit him. The blood shadow


    of the red wolf that was formed by his sword aura crashed to where Rocky was originally standing and


    caused a huge explosion. Streaks of sword force raged around and even flew out of thepetition


    area. There were sword forces that brushed past the heads of the crowd, triggering quite amotion.


    At the same time, Rocky, who had just soared into the air, swooped down in a sh and bolted towards


    Xavier on the ground. Interestingly, he didn''t even unleash his spiritual sword or performed any spiritual


    skill.


    On the other hand, Xavier was fully prepared. He didn''t show any sign of weakness and also leaped


    into the air to confront Rocky. He merged his Blood Sword with his arm again and quickly shed out


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ten streams of blood-red sword aura that shot out towards Rocky with great momentum.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The streaks of blood-red sword aura rushed up and exploded one after another. The dazzling red lights


    shed, covering the sky with a veil of sunset-like glow.


    Everyone marveled at the scene. No one expected that apetition between the two disciples at the


    seventh grade of the Spirit Realm would turn into a fierce battle of spirit warriors that had a dreadful


    strength of the King Realm.


    However, just when they thought that they were about to see more of the shocking battle, the


    momentum was suddenly put to a halt.


    While everyone was still focused on Xavier''s blood-red sword aura, Rocky''s figure swiftly brushed past


    him. As Xavier looked down, his eyes opened wide and saw that his chest was profusely bleeding. Not


    long after, he quickly fell to the ground as if he had lost all his strength.


    Bang!


    There was a loud thump as Xavier''s body created a dent on the ground. However, it seemed that he


    wasn''t going to stand up any time soon. He was still conscious, but he couldn''t move any part of his


    body.


    At the time, Rocky appeared before him, staring down at Xavier who seemed to have no idea of what


    was happening to him.


    "What happened? Why can''t I resist your attack? What did you do to me?" Xavier looked incredulous


    as he realized that he lost thepetition.


    Then, Rocky just shook his head and said, "Although you have already broken through the King Realm


    and attained greater strength, your body wasn''t used to it yet. The more power you released, the more


    that your current body wouldn''t be able to bear it. That was your biggest mistake. You just blindly relied


    on your strength, thinking that you can defeat me with just that. Unfortunately, you aren''t that smart and


    experienced yet."


    Hearing those condescending words, Xavier got so worked up that he tried to get up but spurted out


    mouthfuls of blood instead.


    At the moment, it was irrefutable that Rocky became the ultimate champion. The people looked at him


    with awe and astonishment as he brought down the number one favorite to win the entirepetition.


    From the look in their eyes, it was pretty obvious that they didn''t recognize how Rocky was able to


    defeat Xavier in one move. Most likely, the only ones who discerned what really happened were the big


    shots of the Sword Spirit Sect.


    "Nobody expected that Basil could fully control his strength so well just after reaching the King Realm.


    His knowledge and experience can''t be underestimated. Inparison, Xavier is still a little reckless. I


    actually expected more from him," Timothymented.


    "You''re right. It''s my fault for failing to train him to his fullest potential," Joseph said tly, but there was


    a sh of rage in his eyes. Since he was the master, he was infuriated to see Xavier being defeated by


    a mere neer.


    "Elder Joseph, you don''t need to beat yourself up. It''s already an amazing feat that Xavier broke


    through to the King Realm this soon. In fact, although he lost this battle, I decided to give him the


    chance to enter the Martial Spirit Graveyard as a reward for his hard work to reach the King Realm,"


    Timothy dered as he stroked his beard.


    "Thank you for giving him the chance, leader!" Joseph''s gloomy expression softened a little after he


    heard what Timothy said.


    "That guy even made it to the King Realm! This is ridiculous!" Miguel couldn''t help but exim in


    exasperation. He never expected that Rocky, who was supposed to be just a weak neer could


    beat Xavier and even reach the King Realm at the same time.


    On the other hand, Hannah breathed a sigh of relief when the match finally ended. Although, there was


    also a sh of surprise in her eyes because she didn''t expect that Rocky could deliver such an


    amazing performance in the decisive battle. He was under tremendous pressure but managed to turn


    the tables when he also broke through to the King Realm.


    "How did that happen? Does it mean that he''s already a lot stronger than me?" Tessa was still in


    disbelief after Rocky was dered the ultimate winner. Not long ago, she only saw him as an ordinary


    person who didn''t have many skills, but in the blink of an eye, he had already be a master at the


    King Realm, indicating that he was above her in terms of strength.


    "Well, it really seems that we have underestimated him," Ramon said coldly as he clenched his fist


    while his body trembled slightly. After seeing how Rocky defeated Xavier and broke through to the King


    Realm, he could not help but feel thrilled. His blood was boiling, as if he wanted to fight Rocky as soon


    as possible, in hopes that he could also stimte his potential and break through his current limitations.


    "Hannah, take Basil to the Arcane Sword Hall. Harrison and I will be going ahead. Meet us there,"


    Timothy suddenly instructed, as he turned to his daughter.


    "Leader Timothy, I thought you have already asked me to deal with Basil''s matter? Do you need to go


    as well?" Harrison asked, surprised by Timothy''s sudden change of mind.


    "Well, that was the original n. But since he has broken through to the King Realm and be such


    a powerful man in a heartbeat, I feel the need to personally deal with this," Timothy said in a cautious


    tone. After all, there was a big gap between a disciple at the seventh grade of the Spirit Realm and one


    at the King Realm. Moreover, it seemed that he had taken a lot of interest in Rocky after seeing his


    battle with Xavier. Thus, he was intrigued to personally meet the "neer".


    "Okay then." After nodding slightly, Hannah got up from her seat and walked towards thepetition


    area to get Rocky.

 Chapter 1448 He Remained Suspicious

    Chapter 1448 He Remained Suspicious


    Upon asking for the other elders and the five stewards to head back to the Sword Spirit Sect, Timothy


    and Harrison left first and went straight to the Arcane Sword Hall.


    At the same time, Hannah walked into thepetition area and sought Rocky. After finally finding him,


    she said, "Here you are. Come with me. The leader wants to see you."


    "Huh? The leader?" Rocky actually didn''t expect that his battle with Xavier would catch the attention of


    the sect leader. In his honest opinion, it came as a big surprise.


    But at some point, he knew that he was going to be summoned by the higher-ups because of


    everything that he had disyed in the entirepetition. Thus, upon hearing what Hannah said, he


    just simply nodded with a smile. Then, the two of them left thepetition area under the watchful


    eyes of the crowd who had just witnessed the recent battle.


    As soon as they entered the Arcane Sword Hall, Rocky saw that Timothy and Harrison were already


    there, seated and patiently waiting for their arrival. There was no one else except the sect leader and


    the governor. With this, Rocky immediately discerned they were trying to keep this conversation a


    secret one.


    "Thank you, Hannah. You may leave now," Timothy ordered at once.


    Hearing her father''smand, Hannah cast a slight nce at Rocky before she bowed and left the


    hall. She was actually concerned about how their meeting would turn out, but she knew that her father


    was a sensible person. Hence, as long as Rocky told the truth and exined everything ordingly,


    there shouldn''t be any problem.


    At this point, there were only three people left inside the hall¡ªTimothy, Harrison, and Rocky.


    Despite being in front of the two powerful figures of the Sword Spirit Sect, Rocky looked rather calm,


    and there wasn''t any hint of fear or panic in his eyes.


    "Basil, let me get straight to the point. Do you know why we requested your presence here?" Timothy


    inquired.


    "Yes, sir. I do. You want to know where I really came from, what my purpose of hiding my real strength


    was, as well as my intention ofing here to the Sword Spirit City. Am I right about all that?" Rocky


    answered straightforwardly. He was a clever man, and thus he had a full understanding of what might


    be running in their minds.


    "Well, I guess you really are a smart man. Now that you know what we want to know, go ahead and tell


    us the truth," Timothy said as he stroked his beard. Although he was the leader of the Sword Spirit


    Sect, Timothy had always been gentle. Of course, he had a lot of reasons to doubt Rocky, but he didn''t


    need to be hostile towards him before he figured out everything that the young man was hiding.


    "I understand. Then, please let me say this bluntly. The truth is that I actually didn''t enter the Sword


    Spirit City for any special or hidden purpose. I just wanted to improve my strength, and I thought that


    this was the most suitable ce to do it," Rocky said with a straight face.


    "Really? That''s all? Then, why did you need to hide your real strength? This fact bothers me a lot. I can


    see that you''re still very young, yet you''ve already attained such powerful strength. If you wanted to be


    a part of the Sword Spirit Sect, you could have done it directly. After all, we never reject young and


    talented prospects like you," Timothy remarked. After he heard what Rocky said, his suspicions weren''t


    fully answered. The young man''s exnation wasn''t that convincing for him.


    "Before I came to the Sword Spirit City, I didn''t know how strong I was. You might have already heard,


    but I grew up in a very remote vige, and only a dozen families were living there. Thus, no one really


    told me anything about spirit warriors. I might have some skills and potentials, but I didn''t discover them


    until I came here," Rocky answered in a serious tone, trying his best to sound as sincere and truthful as


    possible.


    Timothy and Harrison exchanged nces upon hearing this. Rocky might have given them a usible


    exnation, but they still thought that there were a lot of loopholes in his story.


    "Yes, I''ve heard your story from Hannah. But if you''re telling the truth, how did you cultivate your


    spiritual power then? I can''t believe that you would be this proficient in using your spiritual power


    just aftering here." Timothy continued to pry.


    "Believe it or not, several spiritual beasts live around my hometown. Among them, some could produce


    treasures that are simr to the ethereal crystals. Therefore, since I was a child, I have been in contact


    with these spiritual treasures, though I didn''t know what they were for. As time passed by, I was able to


    absorb the spiritual power they emitted unknowingly into my body. Thus, I have a lot of spiritual power


    stored within me but I didn''t know how to use it. Finally, when I came here, I was able to focus on


    utilizing it," Rocky continued. He had been well-prepared and already polished his made-up stories


    even before he faced the two of them. But right now, it didn''t matter how convincing they were. As long


    as they bought them, that would be more than enough.


    "I see. If that''s the case, then that would exin why his spiritual aura can''t be emitted from his body.


    He has never formally practiced any kind of cultivation method and he only relied on absorbing the


    spiritual power from those spiritual treasures. Although there is a lot of spiritual power within him, he


    couldn''t activate it. That''s why he looks just like an ordinary person at first nce," Harrison concluded


    as he discussed it with Timothy.


    "It still sounds too good to be true, but it''s possible," Timothy replied with a nod as he fixed his gaze on


    Rocky.


    So far, all the things that Rocky said were reasonable enough to exin the dubious facts surrounding


    him. However, both Timothy and Harrison experienced a lot in their lives. They wouldn''t be easily


    fooled with just that. There were still a lot of details that they needed to countercheck, and just a single


    inconsistency would put Rocky in a tight spot.


    "I also heard from Ramon that you bumped into Ally on purpose so that you could be taken for


    treatment here. Why would you do that?" Harrison asked with inquisitive eyes.


    "It''s actually a long story, so please bear with me." Then, with a slightly deep sigh, Rocky started telling


    another made-up story. "I left my hometown in order to make a name for myself in the Supreme Ether


    Land. However, after I started my journey, I encountered some terrible guys. Since I was from the


    countryside, I was easily fooled. I was swindled and they managed to take all of my belongings. My bad


    luck didn''t end there. Later on, I was abducted to the area just outside of the Sword Spirit City. I was


    actually almost on the brink of being sold as aborer. Fortunately, I was able to escape just in time. At


    that point, I didn''t have any money on me and so I suffered from hunger for a while. Realizing that I


    needed to do something about my situation, I tried my luck to see if I could meet some rich people who


    could spare me some food and money. Then, that was when I bumped into Ally. I was surprised that I


    was taken here in the Sword Spirit City by the kind-hearteddy. Before that incident, I already heard


    about the Sword Spirit City because of its good reputation. So, when I saw that I was brought here, I


    thought this might be the opportunity that I was waiting for. And I''m sure that you already know


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    everything that happened afterward," Rocky said as he recounted his miserable "experience" before he


    came to the city.


    "So, you''re telling us that you just happened to enter the Sword Spirit City by ident?" Timothy asked


    with furrowed brows as he scrutinized Rocky further.


    "Yes. Just as I told you, I really didn''t have a specific purpose on why I entered the Sword Spirit City,"


    Rocky greatly emphasized. "I totally understand that hiding my real strength is something uncalled for.


    However, if other people discovered that I have such kind of spiritual power within me, I thought that I


    would be under more suspicion and that I might be expelled from the Sword Spirit Sect. Therefore, I


    waited for an opportunity to prove myself. With that, I hoped that I could attract the attention of the


    powerful leaders like you two, so that I coulde clean. Fortunately, that was what happened. In my


    current state, I know that I''m not that talented in terms of swordsmanship, but there are other things


    that I could offer. For example, I''m good at beast taming and beast curing, because I''ve been dealing


    with all kinds of spiritual beasts since I was a child. I can say that I know them pretty well," Rocky


    exined in detail.


    "Speaking of which... That spiritual beast that you summoned earlier, is that a demonic spiritual beast?"


    Timothy asked straightforwardly. "Yes," Rocky answered briefly.


    "But demonic spiritual beasts usually don''t appear in the Ethereal Region. Moreover, it''s not something


    that a spirit warrior can just control easily. So, how are you able to control this demonic spiritual beast?"


    Timothy queried out of curiosity.


    "It''s because I raised it myself," Rocky replied without hesitation.


    "You raised it?" Both Timothy and Harrison were greatly taken aback after hearing that Rocky was able


    to raise a demonic spiritual beast, which was far stronger than ordinary spiritual beasts.


    "I actually saved it from another fierce spiritual beast when I was still a child. At that time, I thought that


    it was just an ordinary spiritual beast, only to findter on that it was something special. Not only did it


    grow fast, but it was also stronger than ordinary spiritual beasts. I was fascinated by it, so I trained it


    with all my might and I managed to make it act ording to my orders," Rocky exined like it wasn''t


    such a big of a deal.


    "How about when you merged with it? How did you do that?" Timothy asked. The truth was that he was


    really curious about that skill. After all, in his vast experience, he had never seen a human being who


    could fuse with a spiritual beast, let alone a demonic spiritual beast.


    "Well, I''m afraid I might not be able to exin it. During the time that I discovered that skill, I was


    actually in grave danger. Then, fortunately, I identally found out that I can do it. Since then, I''ve


    been able to do it whenever I want," Rocky said with a bit of an awkward smile.


    After hearing everything that Rocky had said, Timothy looked at Harrison and it seemed that they didn''t


    have anything more to ask. From their observation, Rocky never showed any hint of nervousness or


    anxiety. Moreover, all of his answers were consistent and reasonable, and they didn''t find anything


    suspicious. However, Timothy still couldn''t shake the feeling that this young man was still hiding


    something and that he wasn''t as simple as he appeared to be.

 Chapter 1449 Agreed To Teach Tessa

    Chapter 1449 Agreed To Teach Tessa


    "If the two of you still feel worried, I''ll immediately leave the Sword Spirit City without causing any


    trouble. To be honest, although I''ve only been in the Sword Spirit City for a few months, I already


    learned a lot. That''s how I made so much progress so quickly! Even if I leave the Sword Spirit City now,


    I''ll still remember that you gave me the chance to cultivate here. Given the chance in the future, I will


    definitely repay the Sword Spirit City..." Rocky took the opportunity and made sure to carefully choose


    his words to touch the hearts of Timothy and Harrison.


    "Young man, there''s no need for that! We aren''t unreasonable people. If you''re saying the truth, we can


    Sword Spirit City, and it''s also rare to see a talented young man like you. Apart from some minor things,


    you did progress so quickly in such a short period of time that it''s only fitting to describe you as a


    genius, but that''s also the same reason that we have to be suspicious of you. After all, many


    coincidences invite suspicion. Of course, I''ll keep in mind that you risked your life to protect Hannah.


    So, why don''t you step out for a bit? I''ll discuss this with Harrison and then we''ll tell you our decision."


    Timothy gave him a kind smile.


    "I understand." Rocky nodded and cupped his hands towards the two of them before leaving.


    As soon as he walked out of the Arcane Sword Hall, he saw Tessa and Ramon standing right at the


    door. The frazzled Tessa quickly homed in on him.


    "Are you okay?" she nervously asked as soon as she saw Rocky exit. From the moment Hannah took


    him away, Tessa realized that Rocky must be in trouble.


    "Hard to say. It alles down on the decision Master Timothy and Master Harrison make. There''s a


    chance I''ll have to leave the Sword Spirit Sect soon," Rocky replied, a weak smile on his face.


    "Leave? No way! I''ll go inside and reason with them immediately. You didn''t do anything wrong. Why


    would you have to leave?" Tessa immediately became upset, since her trust in Rocky was absolute.


    Even though Rocky kept secrets from her in the past, shepletely believed that he was definitely a


    good person.


    "I know you want to help me, but there''s no need for you to do that. I believe that Master Timothy will


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    definitely make a rational decision," Rocky assured her with a casual wave of his hand.


    "But if you just leave like this, who will help me train Nightshade..." A pout appeared on Tessa''s lips.


    "Nightshade recently made a lot of progress. You can train it in the future by yourself. I''ll give you the


    training method," Rocky reassured her.


    At the same time, Timothy and Harrison continued their discussion in the Arcane Sword Hall. They


    found it difficult toe to a decision.


    If Rocky hadn''t managed to break through to the King Realm in today''s battle, they wouldn''t even


    hesitate in kicking him out of the Sword Spirit Sect. Their suspicion regarding Rocky''s background still


    gnawed on them. However, Rocky reached the King Realm and showed various extraordinary skills,


    and it made them feel that it would be a pity if they abandoned him.


    Everyone knew that the amount of manpower and material resources a n or a sect needed to train a


    warrior to be a master at the King Realm was unimaginable. Moreover, it was even rarer to see


    someone like Rocky who was obviously outstanding in the aspect of beast taming. Although the Sword


    Spirit Sect specialized in swordsmanship, they also paid great attention to the cultivation of other skills.


    However, they still failed to cultivate any extraordinary talents. Yet Rocky, a supernormal talent, came


    to their sect. Rocky was considered a supernormal talent because he could do many things that could


    not be exined bymon sense. That included his spiritual aura that even Timothy and Harrison


    couldn''t detect, the magical beast transformation skill, and his talent in both beast taming and beast


    curing. If the Sword Spirit Sect gave up on such a talent, other sects and ns would surely snap him


    up and invite him to join them. Meanwhile, the Sword Spirit Sect would lose a powerful disciple.


    However, Timothy and Harrison had to carefully consider if there was any truth in Rocky''s words or


    whether he had other intentions. If Rocky did anything harmful to them after they agreed to let him stay,


    then it would also cause them great damage.


    "Master Timothy, I leave this up to you!" Harrison found it difficult to make a choice, so he left it to


    Timothy to make the call.


    "If Basil continues to stay in our sect, he''ll probably be a double-edged sword. It''s hard to tell at the


    moment whether he''ll be good or bad for our sect. However, I''m more interested in his beast


    transformation skill. If the disciples or masters who have spiritual beasts can learn this skill, it may help


    our sect be more powerful and we can cause a sensation overnight!" Since Timothy was the


    leader of the Sword Spirit Sect, he naturally took the sect''s interests into ount. Although he was still


    suspicious of Rocky''s motives, from the perspective of what they could gain, Rocky''s value was far


    greater than he could imagine if he was properly used. That could also serve as Rocky''s contribution to


    the Sword Spirit Sect.


    "So your decision is to keep him, right?" Harrison rified.


    "Yes. But you have to send someone to keep a close eye on him and then directly report their findings


    to me. You should observe him for three months. If he doesn''t do anything suspicious within three


    months, then he really doesn''t have any other intentions and we don''t need to worry about him


    anymore," Timothy decided after giving it some thought.


    "I understand." Harrison nodded and then shouted, "Basil,e back in!"


    When Rocky heard Harrison''s voiceing from the hall, he turned to Tessa and said, "I''ll go in now."


    After bidding his goodbye, he walked back into the Arcane Sword Hall.


    "Basil, you hid your strength while you stayed in the Sword Spirit City. Logically speaking, we should be


    cautious and let you leave the Sword Spirit Sect. However, since you''re already at the King Realm and


    have a remarkable talent, not to mention you have also saved Hannah, I decide to let you stay in our


    sect. But we would also require something from you..." Timothy trailed off.


    "Please go ahead!" Rocky nodded in understanding.


    "I hope you can teach the Sword Spirit Sect''s disciples the beast transformation skill," Timothy finally


    dered.


    "Of course, I have no problem with that. However, not everyone can learn the skill. Those who want to


    learn it must have enough aptitude, or else they will easily go astray," Rocky exined.


    "You can take your pick out of the disciples from our Sword Spirit Sect or even the masters at the King


    Realm and find who are talented enough. Afterwards, you can teach them," Timothy immediately


    suggested.


    "I''m just afraid that I can''t teach them well. But I think Miss Tessa can learn it. First of all, her


    Nightshade is a good spiritual beast, and secondly, I''m already familiar with her. Let me teach her first.


    If she can sessfully master the skill, I''ll find the confidence to teach others as well." Of course,


    Rocky would not easily teach the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill to just anyone. If he was given


    the choice to teach someone, he would only impart the skill to Tessa.


    "Tessa?" Harrison''s eyes narrowed when he heard those words. His obvious worry was palpable even


    if he tried to hide it.


    "Don''t worry. Although learning this skill is risky, I can guarantee that Tessa won''t be in any danger.


    Moreover, if she can learn it, it''ll be of great help to her cultivation in the future," Rocky coaxed since he


    immediately realized what was going through Harrison''s mind.


    "Well..." Harrison hesitated.


    "Harrison, just let Tessa learn the skill from him. With her talent, she should be able to master it,"


    Timothy said.

 Chapter 1450 Hide In The Military Camp

    Chapter 1450 Hide In The Military Camp


    "All right. You just have to make sure that Tessa would be safe," Harrison finally agreed as he issued a


    strict warning.


    "You can trust me on that. Thank you very much, sirs!" Rocky quickly answered, nodding respectfully at


    Harrison and Timothy.


    "Go on and have a rest. You already had a long day." Timothy waved his hand as he dismissed Rocky.


    Rocky then bowed and left the Arcane Sword Hall. As soon as he stepped out, he saw that Tessa and


    Ramon were there, waiting for him toe out. Tessa immediately walked up to him and asked, "How


    did it go? What will they do to you?"


    "Well, what do you think?" Rocky asked as he smiled brightly.


    "Judging on your smug face, I should assume that they let you stay. Am I right?" Tessa guessed


    immediately.


    "Yes, that¡¯s right. However, they¡¯re letting me stay on one condition." Then, Rocky fixed his gaze on


    Tessa and let out a mysterious smile.


    "What is it? And why are you looking at me like that?" Tessa asked with furrowed brows.


    "You have to be my disciple!" Rocky eximed out of nowhere.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?! Why should I be your disciple? You¡¯re not even qualified!"


    Tessa snorted coldly, thinking that Rocky was just messing with her.


    "It¡¯s true! The sect leader and the governor wanted me to teach you my unique skill. That is their


    condition for letting me stay," Rocky exined.


    "Unique skill? Which one are you talking about?" Tessa asked, still confused but expectant at the same


    time.


    "Remember the spiritual skill that I used to fuse the power of my spiritual beast with mine? That one


    that I used earlier during my match with Xavier?" Rocky replied.


    "What?! I can learn that? You¡¯re going to teach me such a powerful spiritual skill? I swear I¡¯ll beat you


    up if you¡¯re lying to me!" Tessa was so thrilled to hear it, but she was in utter disbelief that Rocky would


    agree to such a condition.


    "I¡¯m not lying! I promised the leader and the governor, and I fully intend to keep that. I have to make


    sure that you learn it. Otherwise, I will have to pack my things and leave," Rocky said casually as he


    lightly scratched his head.


    "Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m confident that I¡¯m smart enough to learn anything that you will teach me. I¡¯ll do my


    best. I promise!" Tessa even patted her chest to show her confidence and determination. But then, the


    very next moment, she lowered her head and asked, "Will it be too difficult?"


    "Ha-ha! Well, you can worry about that when we start the lesson." Rocky chuckled and then turned


    towards Ramon who had been silent all this time. "If you want to learn it, I don¡¯t mind teaching you


    together."


    "No, thanks. First of all, I don¡¯t possess a spiritual beast. And I just think that that unorthodox way of


    fighting doesn¡¯t suit my style," Ramon said, obviously unwilling to lower his pride.


    "All right then. I won¡¯t force you," Rocky answered as he shrugged his shoulders.


    "So, when are you going to teach me?" Tessa asked impatiently. It was obvious that she couldn¡¯t wait


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    anymore that her eyes were almost twinkling excitedly.


    "Hmm, we still have a few days before we enter the Martial Spirit Graveyard. Do you think we can start


    already?" Rocky said after thinking for a while.


    "Of course! Let¡¯s go!" Tessa couldn¡¯t help but exim and hurriedly took Rocky¡¯s hand so that they


    could leave right away. Ramon was left there, watching the back of the two.


    "There are still lots of work that I need to do. I won¡¯t let that brat get out of my reach. I¡¯ll get much


    stronger. Just wait and see," Ramon uttered with a serious expression. The next moment, he also left


    the ce.


    At the same time, the news that Rocky was not kicked out of the sect and the city had immediately


    reached Miguel¡¯s camp.


    "What?! The leader actually let that guy stay? Damn it! What are they thinking?" Miguel roared as he


    paced back and forth in his pavilion. He couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth and clench his fists as he heard


    the news. It obviously pissed him off to the extreme.


    "Young master, please calm down. There are still many chances to deal with that guy. We just have to


    be a bit more patient," one of his men advised.


    "Bullshit! Didn¡¯t you see what happened in thepetition? That bastard is more powerful than Xavier!


    That means that he¡¯s much stronger than me! And unless I also break through to the King Realm, there


    will be nothing I can do about him!" Miguel shouted resentfully.


    "That¡¯s not true, young master. Aren¡¯t you going to the Martial Spirit Graveyard soon? Everyone knows


    that it has nothing but dangers. It should be the perfect ce and opportunity for you to get back at


    him. I¡¯m sure you can find a way to deal with him there," the henchman suggested.


    "That¡¯s actually a good idea. Many spirit warriors at the King Realm, who will be entering the graveyard,


    have a good rtionship with me. I can definitely ask for their help and teach that Basil the


    consequences of going against me!" Miguel said with a wicked grin on his face.


    Meanwhile, on the border battlefield of the Ethereal Region, several figures could be seen sneaking


    into a very remote and inconspicuous human military camp at a fast speed. A momentter, they were


    able to steal some of the soldiers¡¯ clothes and quickly changed into them in a hidden area not far from


    the camp.


    Soon enough, these figures rushed out and disguised themselves as human soldiers.


    As they came into the light, it turned out to be the people from the Wild Spirit Land¡ªMarcia and the


    others who were captured before.


    Back then, Marcia led a team to investigate the mysterious area in the Wild Spirit Land and sneaked


    into the aliennd alone. Consequently, she was the first to discover that there were other races from


    another world that were trying to invade the Wild Spirit Land. Realizing that their world was in grave


    danger, she deliberately let herself be caught to investigate the other world further. After being sent to


    thisnd, she was temporarily imprisoned in a concentration camp where she saw a lot of people,


    members of the spiritual race, and spirit-manipted beasts that were also being held against their will.


    Soon after, she discovered that the creatures from the aliennd had already started invading and


    plundering her world. Therefore, after knowing this, she tried her hardest to get back to the Wild Spirit


    Land, but unfortunately, she didn¡¯t seed. Hence, she did all she could to gather information in the


    concentration camp to figure out what kind ofnd she was brought to.


    Later on, Marcia saw Bryant and the other people from the Wild Spirit Land that were also captured. At


    that point, she knew that even though theirnd assembled the strongest army that they could form,


    they still fell into the hands of the Shura Race and also failed to destroy the door that connected the


    aliennd and the Wild Spirit Land. Therefore, it was natural that she despaired and almost lost all


    hope.


    However, since they were still alive, they couldn¡¯t give up just yet. Not long ago, several humans and


    members of the spiritual race that were imprisoned in the camp were escorted away in different


    locations. None of them knew where they were being sent; thus, they were pretty anxious.


    The group of prisoners where Marcia was included, happened to set out rtivelyter than the rest.


    Moreover, there were just a few of them, which was the reason why they were able to catch the Shuras


    escorting them off guard. Marcia led her fellow prisoners to fight back and managed to sessfully


    escape.


    However, as they fled, their enemies chased after them, killing many of theirpanions in the


    process. In the end, the only ones to survive were Marcia, Sabina, Allen, Marin, and Cherry, who was


    the current matriarch of the Butterfly Divine n.


    "Master, why didn¡¯t we enter the area of the human race of thisnd first? I think it should be safer to


    hide there. If the Shura Race came to find us, they would be looking for a needle in a haystack,"


    Sabina asked in confusion. Right now, there were very close to the border of the human race. If they


    kept going, they would be able to enter the human region in about a day. By then, there was a huge


    possibility that they could lose the members of the Shura Race that were chasing after them.


    "Although the Supreme Ether Land is in a situation of tripartite confrontation, the Shura Race is still the


    true ruler of the whole world. The human race and the spiritual race won¡¯t be able to do anything to


    them, and they are also extremely afraid of them. Even if we sneak into the human region, as long as


    the Shura Race is that determined to find us, I¡¯m afraid that they will still be able to have their way. The


    worse thing that could happen is that we would be the target of the all the human race here. So, I


    think that it¡¯s better if we sneak into the military camp first. The military camp is a lot different. We can


    easily hide our identities here," Marcia exined.

 Chapter 1451 The Expedition To The Martial Spirit Graveyard

    Chapter 1451 The Expedition To The Martial Spirit Graveyard


    "To add to that, we still have a chance to find where the others are, and we canunch a rescue


    mission as soon as possible. Unfortunately, we are no match for the Shura Race with our current


    strength, so we have to strengthen ourselves first. And for that, this border battlefield is undoubtedly


    suitable for cultivation!"


    Marcia articted her thoughts clearly and confidently.


    "I agree. We have to find our otherpanions as soon as possible," Allen responded immediately,


    nodding to show his approval.


    Seeing this, the others also nodded in agreement.


    "We need to change ourselves for the better if we want to survive in thisnd, and if we want to have a


    chance to save the others and return to our originalnd, we need to survive first. We must grow


    stronger to stand up to the cruelties of thisnd. Don''t forget that!"


    Marcia reminded them sternly. She knew that the Supreme Ether Land was much more ruthless than


    the Wild Spirit Land. If they didn''t keep their guards up, they woulde to an unimaginable and


    miserable end.


    "If only Basil were here¡ª,"


    Marin cut her words off with a small sigh.


    "Basil is no longer the Basil we once knew. He has his own mission, so we can no longer rely on him.


    Besides, don''t you think he has done enough for us? I don''t think it''s a bad thing for us toe to this


    world at this time!" answered Marcia with her eyes narrowed slightly, making her look harsh and


    severe.


    "Anyway, we''ll settle down in this military camp first. After that, we will wait for an opening for our next


    move."


    "Thest thing I expected when we came to thisnd was that we will still be doing our old job.


    But I think it''s good training for us to charge forward on the battlefield and carry out secret missions,"


    remarked Allen, trying to lighten the atmosphere.


    "Since we are in the same military camp, we should not gather in public next time. We can work in


    groups of two. That way, we can take care of each other and have back up if we need it. If I need to


    summon you, I will use a secret signal, and you can meet with me once you spot it,"


    Marcia added.


    Sabina and the others nodded and left soon after. Just as Marcia had instructed, they separated into


    pairs and returned to the military camp.


    Time flowed like the white, frothing water of a rapid river. Ten days seemed to pass in the blink of an


    eye.


    For the past ten days, Rocky and Tessa spent almost every day in each other''spany. Rocky taught


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    her the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill. Tessa had a goodprehension, and she had


    mastered almost seven out of the ten things that Rocky had taught her, but because some of the skill


    concepts were too abstract, so she still couldn''t fully grasp them.


    But this was understandable. as it was not an easy thing to learn the skill. Back then, even Rocky had


    spent a lot of time and effort before he mastered it properly.


    After training for more than half a day, Tessa could not help butin. "This is too difficult! I''m done


    with it!" she cried out with a dull expression on her face.


    For the past few hours, Rocky kept on teaching her something, but she could not grasp it at all. She


    couldn''tpletely understand this lesson in such a short time, so she could only look at him with her


    ssy, confused eyes. She was losing confidence with every second that passed by!


    "It''s only this difficult to master because it''s powerful," Rocky encouraged her with a kind smile.


    "You''re right. This will take a lot of time and patience. However, I may have to take a break tomorrow


    because we''re going to the Martial Spirit Graveyard. I will just continue once wee back," dered


    Tessa.


    Although she was having a difficult time mastering the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill, her


    interest in it didn''t wane at all. Besides, she considered herself lucky that Rocky was teaching her, so


    she could notin, nor did she have any reason to give up. Perhaps, if this had happened in the


    past, she would not be able to sit still, but she liked to think that she had changed for the better.


    "No, no, you misunderstand. You have a better chance of mastering it once we are in the Martial Spirit


    Graveyard," Rocky corrected her, shaking his head in disagreement.


    "Wait, what? How could that be?" Tessa blurted out incredulously as she sent Rocky a dubious look.


    "It''s because the most basic condition for learning the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill is learning


    tomunicate with spiritual beasts. Unfortunately, there are only a few spiritual beasts in the Sword


    Spirit Sect, and most of them had already been tamed, so they aren''t helpful anymore for training your


    Therefore, you must take wild spiritual beasts as your trial subjects if you want to learn how to


    "Isn''t that dangerous?


    After all, we are talking about the Martial Spirit Graveyard!"


    Tessa''s face immediately wrinkled with uncertainty. The Martial Spirit Graveyard was already a very


    dangerous ce, so she was afraid that she would not be able to keep up with it if she had to practice


    the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill there. She was afraid that she would be overwhelmed.


    "What''s is that face for? Are you afraid?" Rocky asked her with a smirk, which sessfully annoyed


    Tessa and made her forget about her doubts and fears.


    "I''m not afraid! I''ve never been afraid of anything since I was a child!" Tessa snorted as she proudly


    puffed her chest out, rising to Rocky''s bait.


    "That''s good then. What I worry about most is that you might give up halfway. If that were to happen, I


    wouldn''t be able to face the sect leader and the governor," Rocky reminded her straightforwardly.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t let that happen. I am just worried because the Martial Spirit Graveyard is an


    incredibly dangerous ce. Last year, my father barred me from going there because he was afraid


    that I would drag the team down. He thought that I was too weak, so I might be a liability instead of an


    asset to the team.


    If Hannah didn''t persuade my father, I wouldn''t have had the chance to go with you this year,"


    Tessa confessed with a sigh.


    "You don''t have to worry about that as long as you are with me. I am a good guardian, you know. I


    promise to protect you,"


    Rocky promised with a reassuring smile.


    "But you are only slightly stronger than me! How will you protect me? The Martial Spirit Graveyard is


    not an ordinary ce, so we shouldn''t underestimate it. Even though you are at the King Realm right


    now, what guarantee do you have that you can protect someone else once you''ve entered it? You


    would likely be too busy defending yourself!"


    Tessa protested, snorting as a dubious expression shed across her face.


    "Since you''ve already mentioned that, could you tell me something about the Martial Spirit Graveyard?


    After all, the more I learn about that ce, the more I could prepare," suggested Rocky.


    Tessa nodded gingerly and immediately ryed to Rocky all the information she had about the Martial


    Spirit Graveyard. Rocky listened intently, cataloging these findings in his mind.


    Early the next morning, the two went to the Arcane Sword Hall together.


    An elder leading the team also joined them this time. All in all, besides ten warriors at the King Realm


    such Rocky and Xavier, the three people, Tessa, Miguel and Ramon, were also among them.


    Before the group left, Timothy gave them many exhortations, which wasn''t surprising, as the Martial


    Spirit Graveyard was one of the most dangerous forbidden areas of the Sword Spirit Sect.


    There were no assurances whether or not they could grab any martial spirit, and their sess all


    depended on their fortune and strength at that moment.


    Then, under the elder''s guiding hand, they proceeded behind the mountain belonging to the Sword


    Spirit Sect, where they found a tunnel-like cave. They traveled for a long time, going deeper and


    deeper into its depths until, finally, they found an exit out of the cave. The perfect view of lush


    mountains and forests met them at the end, taking away the fatigue that they were beginning to feel.


    Rocky looked around in slight awe. He was sure that they were in a valley now, but there was


    something strange about the ce. He noticed that some parts of the valley werepletely bare,


    while the other areas were packed with dense trees that intertwined with each other like living veins. At


    the same time, he could feel countless eyes staring at him, hidden beneath the overgrown forest


    surrounding them.


    "Okay, everyone, listen carefully. We have to pass through the valley before we can reach the Martial


    Spirit Graveyard. Although this valley is not particrly dangerous, a lot of spiritual beasts reside here.


    And if we disturb these spiritual beasts, they will undoubtedly attack us together. So, stay attentive to


    your surroundings, and make sure that you don''t get left behind, or the consequences will be


    unthinkable!"


    the elder, Uriel You, who was leading the team, warned them sternly.

 Chapter 1452 Encounter Centipede-like Beasts

    Chapter 1452 Encounter Centipede-like Beasts


    Uriel was known as the youngest elder in the entire Sword Spirit Sect. He was very talented and was


    just a step away from cultivating and brewing the Imperial Soul. Of course, back in his days, he was


    also one of the sessful members who had obtained a martial spirit from the Martial Spirit Graveyard.


    After hearing his instructions, everyone nodded in agreement.


    "Miguel, the three of you should try your best not to make any unnecessary movements. Save your


    energy and be prepared when you have to merge with the martial spirit. After all, it''s going to be hard to


    say who it will recognize as its master," Uriel strictly told Miguel.


    "Yes, sir. I understand," Miguel replied, cupping his hands towards the elder. He quickly cast a nce


    towards Rocky while showing a hint of gloom on his face.


    Soon enough, their team headed directly for the Heavenly Ravine Valley.


    The Martial Spirit Graveyard was actually located in the depths of the valley. Within this area, there


    were many natural-born spiritual beasts, but most of them were difficult to capture. Moreover, these


    beasts usually moved in groups, so a lot of effort and great strength would be needed just to capture


    one of them. Besides, the Sword Spirit Sect had an ancestral doctrine, stating that its members were


    prohibited from capturing the spiritual beasts in the valley without permission. The main reason for that


    was because the valley functioned as a natural barrier to protect the Martial Spirit Graveyard in case


    intruders would try to sneak in.


    About half a dayter, the team walked out of a jungle and entered a desert-like area. Although the


    area looked pretty much deste, it gave off an ominous atmosphere. The rocks were rugged, and


    there were huge snake-like beast shadows moving just beneath the ground. Furthermore, there were


    several beast bones scattered all around, indicating the presence of powerful and savage creatures.


    "Everyone, this is a very dangerous area. Be careful and observe your surroundings!" Uriel briefly


    turned to the team members and warned them.


    However, even before his voice faded, the ground beneath his feet began to tremble, and it gradually


    grew more violent as if a massive earthquake was about to ensue.


    "Watch out! It¡¯sing from under us!" Uriel shouted as he sensed a vicious spiritual aura wasing


    from beneath the ground.


    At the same time, Rocky pulled Tessa and Ramon to quickly retreat a few steps back.


    Boom!


    A momentter, just below the ground where they stood, a huge sand-formed column drilled out and


    soared into the sky. Then, a beast shadow that looked like a giant centipede emerged before them. It


    had a long tail that looked like a scorpion¡¯s and it instantly waved in the air, sweeping directly towards


    them. It emitted a wave of spiritual power that turned into sharp energy that tried to pour on them. From


    what they perceived, its savage aura that immediately filled the surroundings should be at the low level


    of the King Realm.


    Seeing that the spiritual beast that suddenly attacked them was at the King Realm, Uriel shook his


    head lightly and wore a serious expression. He never expected that they would have such bad luck


    before they could even reach the graveyard. Although there were indeed many spiritual beasts at this


    level in the valley, they only usually appeared at the depths of the valley.


    With Uriel¡¯s strength, dealing with a spiritual beast at the level of the King Realm shouldn¡¯t be a tough


    task. However, he would not be able to move that freely since he had to protect hispanions before


    he could focus on the beast. So, he quickly unleashed his spiritual power to form a spiritual shield that


    would protect the rest of the group.


    With this, the heavy strikes of the centipede-like spiritual beast were blocked off by the elder¡¯s spiritual


    shield. The problem was that when the beast saw this, it might have been pissed off, so it directly


    rushed towards the spiritual shield and used its humongous body to smack it.


    Because of this, the spiritual shield received a huge impact and shook wildly. Although Uriel was


    indeed very powerful, the strength of a spiritual beast at the King Realm was usually stronger than spirit


    warriors at the same realm. Therefore, it wasmon knowledge that even warriors at the King Realm


    would often avoid confronting spiritual beasts at the King Realm whenever they spotted one.


    Under the intense rampaging of the spiritual beast, it was obvious that the spiritual shield wouldn''t hold


    out for long.


    "This centipede is widely known for its magnanimous strength. I didn¡¯t expect that this would be the one


    to appear here. I assume that a natural ethereal crystal should have been formed within its body." For a


    while, Uriel thought of a n on how they should deal with the beast. Then, he turned towards Rocky


    and the rest of the team and said, "In addition to these three disciples, the rest of the warriors at the


    King Realm will join hands to kill this centipede together. Consider this task to be a part of your training.


    Don¡¯t worry. I have you covered. Lastly, whoever inflicts the final strike and kill the beast for good shall


    get the ethereal crystal in its body."


    Hearing this, most of them let out a greedy smile. Even Xavier was also itching to have a piece of the


    beast.


    Rocky also seemed to be quite interested as the expression on his face gradually became a little


    serious.


    Then, except for Rocky, the other nine powerful warriors at the King Realm quickly rushed out and


    attacked the giant centipede simultaneously.


    Although it was supposed to be very powerful, the beast was restrained little by little due to the joint


    assault of the warriors at the King Realm. Additionally, Uriel was looking after them so that they could


    attack at will. Not long after, the giant centipede was suppressed and soon fell into a passive position.


    Rocky also participated to take the beast down, but he didn''t really exert much effort, knowing that the


    others could already take care of it.


    Just as the giant centipede was about to be killed by the team, a sudden violent vibration came from


    the ground again. Before Uriel and the others could react, another giant centipede rushed out and


    immediately pounced on them as if it was supporting the other one.


    At the sight of the second spiritual beast, all of them didn¡¯t dare to act rashly and hurriedly regrouped to


    a safe distance.


    Bang!


    All of a sudden, the second giant centipedended on the ground with a loud thud and positioned itself


    in front of the first one, which was almost on the brink of death already. To their surprise, the second


    giant centipede opened its huge and bloody mouth and began to devour the severely injured one. Uriel


    and the others were rendered speechless and motionless as they witnessed a horrible sight.


    "Don''t let it devour its own kind! It will just increase its strength!" Uriel shouted as he regained his


    senses. His face turned pale as if he knew that something devastating was about to happen.


    The next moment, he took the lead and rushed towards the spiritual beast. He was immediately


    followed by Xavier and the other warriors at the King Realm.


    Unexpectedly, the devouring speed of the centipede was even faster than what Uriel had foreseen. The


    moment they reached in front of the beast, it had already fully eaten the other one. Immediately after,


    the spiritual light around its body shed brightly, and its spiritual aura increased drastically, indicating


    that its overall strength had be much stronger than before.


    Then, the centipede let out a deafening roar. It actually contained a mighty spiritual power, making the


    sound wave rather disastrous. In a sh, the ground exploded as the ferocious sound wave spread out.


    At the sight of this, everyone pulled out, and not even Uriel could make a move. Right now, they were


    being forced to stand back, not knowing how powerful this spiritual beast had really be.


    Then, the giant centipede didn¡¯t waste any time. It pounced on one of the warriors at the King Realm.


    Seeing that the giant centipede was aggressively approaching him, this King Realm warrior dared not


    to be careless, knowing that its current strength was supposed to be about twice or more of what they


    had faced earlier. He immediatelyunched a defensive strike to resist it. However, he was taken aback


    when his defense was effortlessly broken by the savage spiritual beast that directly pounced on him.


    Caught off guard, the warrior was hit outright. The impact he received was so enormous that he flew


    dozens of meters away. As he crashed on the ground, he spat out mouthfuls of blood.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Xavier and the other warriors at the King Realm looked at each other upon seeing what had happened


    to theirrade. If this giant centipede was able to take down a warrior at the King Realm that easily,


    they spected that even if they joined hands, they might still not be able to resist its overbearing


    attack.


    At this point, even Uriel was at a loss. If they were just dealing with the first centipede, he was confident


    that he could kill it in one go. But now, he perceived that the power of the second giant centipede,


    which had devoured the first one, had already increased to the middle level of the King Realm.


    Although his strength should still be sufficient to finish this beast off, he knew that it might take him a


    while, and it wasn¡¯t much of an efficient idea. After all, if he spent a lot of time fighting it off, they might


    attract more spiritual beasts in the process, and that was thest thing that he wanted to happen.


    Besides, their main goal foring here was not to fight these beasts but to acquire the martial spirits.


    "We have no choice. Let''s retreat first!" Uriel ordered after careful consideration. He was well aware


    that there was no sense in fighting for something that had no value.

 Chapter 1453 Rocky Got The Ethereal Crystal

    Chapter 1453 Rocky Got The Ethereal Crystal


    Just as Uriel finished his words, however, the giant centipede-like beast suddenly turned and rushed


    towards Tessa and her twopanions.


    "Damn it!" he cursed. Obviously, he hadn''t expected that the beast would know how to choose a weak


    target to attack. With the strength that Tessa and herpanions had, it would be a miracle if they


    could withstand even a single blow from the beast. Therefore, Uriel immediately wanted to rush to their


    rescue.


    Unfortunately, wherever the beast moved, dust rose in an instant, forming a barrier of sand around it


    and blocking Uriel''s rescue.


    In less than a moment, the giant centipede had approached Tessa and herpanions. The three of


    them were trembling in fear and their faces had gone pale. As a spiritual beast of the King Realm, this


    giant centipede was too strong for them to defeat!


    "Run!" Miguel yelled in a shaky voice, then quickly retreated.


    "Miss Tessa!" Ramon called immediately.


    "It''s toote to run," Tessa replied calmly. She frowned as she surveyed the situation. The giant


    centipede was already too close to them. No matter how fast they ran, it would be impossible for them


    to escape its grasp.


    "You can''t just stay here and wait for death! Come with me, Tessa," Miguel urged, rushing to her.


    But just before he reached her, another figure appeared out of nowhere and stood in front of her.


    "I knew you woulde." Tessa smiled with relief.


    Just as she had expected, Rocky had materialized in front of her.


    When he saw Rocky''s sudden appearance, Miguel''s face turned sour. This had been a great


    opportunity for him to save Tessa and be the hero, but much to his annoyance, Rocky had taken it


    ahead of him.


    "Step back!" Rocky said seriously. In that moment, he looked strong and intimidating.


    Tessa and Ramon were stunned. They were used to seeing Rocky always act frivolous and carefree,


    so it was hard to get used to this serious side of him.


    "Basil, what do you want to do? Don''t be impulsive!" Tessa said anxiously.


    "I''m going to kill it," Rocky replied coldly.


    "You? Stop kidding around and look closely. That''s a spiritual beast at the King Realm!" Miguel


    sneered, stepping back.


    "Basil, don''t mess around. Even though you are at the King Realm now, this spiritual beast is definitely


    stronger than you," Ramon chimed in.


    However, Rocky ignored them and charged at the giant centipede as the speed of lightning.


    On the other side, Uriel, who had just broken through the sand barrier, was also surprised to see that


    Rocky was recklessly fighting the giant centipede head-on.


    The other warriors at the King Realm also thought that Rocky was crazy, but it was toote for them to


    stop him even if they wanted to.


    In the blink of an eye, Rocky was only a few meters away from the beast.


    Almost at the same time, the beast opened its enormous bloody mouth and released terrifying spiritual


    power that enveloped Rocky in an instant, leaving him no chance to escape.


    "Spirit Possession!"


    With a shout, Rocky summoned Glutton and entered the state of possession. His speed was so fast


    that no one even realized what was happening. Instantly, his strength increased.


    A momentter, he turned into a sharp spiritual light shadow, like a swift sword, and collided directly


    with the giant beast. The very next moment, he pulled back.


    When hended on the ground, he knelt on one knee and stared straight at the beast. His clothes were


    torn all over, and he looked disheveled.


    "Basil? Are you okay?" Tessa shouted nervously.


    "Humph! You''re really biting off more than you can chew," Miguel sneered.


    Uriel and the others were also worried about Rocky, but at that moment, the giant centipede suddenly


    let out a strange and terrifying scream. Then, seven inches below its abdomen, blood suddenly spurted


    out. The skin and flesh of the giant centipede separated, after which the corpse of the previous giant


    centipede slipped out of its wound, and its huge body fell to the ground. The beast gasped for breath as


    ity there dying.


    The jaws of everyone standing around dropped in shock. They didn''t know how Rocky had killed the


    giant centipede with one blow. After all, the gap in strength between them was enormous.


    It was only then that they noticed that there was a drastic change in Rocky''s appearance, as if he had


    turned into a beast.


    "Is this the unique skill he disyed before? I didn''t expect it to be so powerful... " Uriel eximed,


    nodding appreciatively.


    The other spirit warriors at the King Realm were also taken aback, and even a little jealous. They had


    never imagined that Rocky would have created such a strange skill tobine with a spiritual beast, let


    alone that it would work so well.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Of course, the one with the worst expression on his face was still Miguel. He looked as if he wanted to


    swallow Rocky alive.


    "Basil, are you okay?" Tessa rushed over to Rocky with a mixture of concern and excitement. When


    she saw that although his clothes were torn, there were no wounds on him, she breathed a sigh of


    relief.


    Rocky nodded. While Uriel and the others were still in shock, he swaggered over to the dying beast


    and took out his Frozen Wind Dagger. With that, he began to peel the skin and quickly cramped it. He


    then collected all the valuable parts of the giant centipede. Atst, he took out a palm-sized shining


    crystal from its abdomen. It was the ethereal crystal of the King Realm spiritual beast.


    "I''ll take this ethereal crystal." As soon as Rocky finished his words, he took the crystal into his Magic


    Spiritual Space.


    At that time, everyone finally came to their senses. However, they had no objection, because Uriel had


    said that if anyone could kill the giant centipede, then the ethereal crystal would belong to him or her.


    "Basil, how did you kill this giant centipede? Even if your strength is at the same level as the beast, you


    still can''t kill a beast with hard skin and bones with a single blow!" Uriel stepped forward with a puzzled


    look on his face.


    "Yes, but I found its weakness," Rocky replied casually.


    "Weakness? Can you tell me more?" Curiosity was written all over Uriel''s face.


    "That''s right. No matter how powerful a spiritual beast is, it will have a secret weakness. If we can find


    and take advantage of that weakness, then no matter how strong the spiritual beast is, it won''t be a


    threat!" Rocky exined.


    "How did you find its weakness?" Tessa asked, cutting in.


    "Well, it should be said that my experiences are rich. When I was in my hometown, I often followed


    spiritual beasts and learned their habits, so I know them like the back of my hand. Although I have


    never seen a giant centipede like this before, I could easily identify its weakness from its fight with you


    just now," Rocky answered with a serious look in his eyes.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so talented. If not for you, Miguel and the other two would have been in


    danger," Uriel praised with a nod.


    "I was just doing what I could." Rocky nodded slightly.


    "It''s no big deal. I bet it''s just a matter of luck. But taking that ethereal crystal for yourself is going too


    far!" Miguelined unhappily.


    "I''m the one who killed the spiritual beast at the King Realm, so the ethereal crystal belongs to me.


    That is the rule. Did I get it wrong, Elder Uriel?" Rocky turned his eyes to Uriel.


    "No, you''re not wrong. If you hadn''t found its weakness, we would have been in great trouble." Uriel


    gave a nod of approval.

 Chapter 1454 Spotted One Martial Spirit

    Chapter 1454 Spotted One Martial Spirit


    After all that was said, Miguel fell silent, immediately pulling a long face.


    Even Xavier stared at Rocky morosely. It turned out that he still held a deep grudge against Rocky


    because of what happened during thepetition.


    Soon enough, the badly injured spirit warrior at the King Realm was taken back safely.


    "His injuries look serious. We need to find a ce where we can treat him first," Uriel said with a frown


    after carefully checking the warrior''s condition.


    Then, he continued leading the team as they passed through the area. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t


    encounter any difficult obstacles on their way. About half a dayter, they entered a jungle area that


    seemed to be rtively safe. Eventually, they found a cave where they could rest for a while.


    After they settled in, it was alreadyte at night. Since they expected that many spiritual beasts


    appeared at that time in the valley, Uriel arranged a group of disciples that would guard the cave in


    turns while he and three of the warriors at the King Realm healed the injured.


    At the moment, Rocky and Ramon, who were included in the same group, were hiding near the


    entrance of the cave to monitor the situation in their surroundings.


    However, Rocky soon noticed that Ramon seemed to be looking at him from time to time.


    "Captain Ramon, if you keep staring at me like that, I might get the wrong idea that you like me or


    something," Rocky said in a shy tone, teasing the captain.


    Ramon just rolled his eyes and uttered, "I can¡¯t help but wonder if you can really see through the


    weaknesses of the spiritual beasts. That¡¯s a pretty convenient skill if you ask me."


    "Why? You don¡¯t believe me?" Rocky asked with a faint smile on his face.


    "That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you. As far as I know, even a master at the King Realm who happens to


    cultivate the Imperial Soul may not be able to do that," Ramon said tly.


    "Well, maybe some abilities are just innate. Oh, in other words, I¡¯m a genius!" Rocky said proudly.


    Ramon was at a loss for words when he heard Rocky¡¯s arrogant yet slightly innocent remarks.


    Normally, he wouldn¡¯t believe that. However, after being with Rocky those past few days, he could not


    refute that the young man really had several hidden talents and skills.


    "Hmm. If you¡¯re interested, I can share some of my experiences with you. Maybe you can get


    something from it," Rocky suddenly offered.


    "You¡¯d really do that?" Ramon hesitated for a moment but ultimately showed interest.


    "Of course! Aren¡¯t we good friends?" Rocky said as heughed in a carefree manner.


    Ramon slightly shook his head and scoffed a little but didn¡¯t say anything, as if he had agreed Rocky''s


    offer tacitly.


    After that, Rocky taught some of his knowledge regarding spiritual beasts, and Ramon felt rather


    surprised that he had learned a lot from him.


    After midnight, it was the turn of Miguel, Tessa, and another warrior at the King Realm to stand guard.


    However, instead of returning inside the cave and taking a rest, Rocky opted to stay outside and chat


    with Tessa.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Because of Rocky¡¯s presence, Miguel wasn¡¯t able to approach Tessa, and he couldn¡¯t drive Rocky


    away either. He could only watch the two of them talking andughing until dawn, infuriating him to the


    extreme.


    At daybreak, Uriel and the other three warriors at the King Realm had finally finished treating the


    injured. After resting for another two more hours, they were ready to continue venturing into the depths


    of the valley.


    Taking the lesson from their previous encounter, Uriel didn¡¯t dare to be careless anymore, so he


    deliberately chose a more secluded route.


    Although they met a few spiritual beasts at the King Realm along the way, theypletely evaded


    them and didn¡¯t take the risk to fight any of them. They also collected some ethereal crystals and


    spiritual treasures. It could be said that they gained a lot.


    At the same time, Rocky also seized the opportunity to catch a few ordinary spiritual beasts in secret to


    let Tessa cultivate the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill with them.


    Although it seemed that everything went well in the past three days, Rocky recognized that Miguel and


    the other powerful warriors at the King Realm were actually isting him. There were several times


    that he was almost put in grave danger. If he wasn¡¯t strong enough, there was a huge possibility that he


    might have been seriously injured.


    However, he just let it go. He thought that he still had many chances in the future to teach Miguel a


    lesson.


    Then, three more dayster, Uriel and his team members finally reached the location of the Martial


    Spirit Graveyard.


    The Martial Spirit Graveyard could also be called the Spiritual Weapon Graveyard because the


    graveyard that was surrounded by three cliffs was filled with more than a hundred Spiritual Weapons


    that were just lying on the ground. Although the Spiritual Weapons already had a history of thousands


    of years, their spiritual light did not decrease even a little. Moreover, all the weapons had been refined


    to a very high level. Hence, ordinary warriors at the King Realm would be unable to control them freely.


    "Listen. We have to be more careful now that we¡¯re here. The martial spirits are well hidden in the


    graveyard and they seldom appear. They will onlye out when the spiritual fog emerges in the


    graveyard. But once the fog appears, the visibility will be reduced to less than a meter. Therefore, be


    sure that nobody walks alone. If one of you gets separated, you will be an easy target to be


    devoured by the martial spirits. All of you, especially Miguel, should be very cautious at this point," Uriel


    warned sternly.


    "Yes, sir. We will follow you closely," Miguel replied immediately and nodded.


    "For now, we can take a break first. We¡¯ll enter the graveyard when the fog appears," Uriel said after


    thinking for a while.


    So, they stopped in their tracks and waited until the fog came.


    After about a day, the whole valley finally began to emit a faint yellow spiritual fog, which instantly


    enveloped the entire area.


    "All right. It¡¯s time. Remember what I told you and follow closely!" Uriel uttered in a serious tone.


    Immediately after, they gathered around the elder and eventually entered the graveyard.


    "Elder Uriel, what do martial spirits look like?" Rocky asked casually, as he hadn¡¯t seen one yet.


    "It¡¯s just easy to recognize them in this spiritual fog. They have a shadow-like form, but they are not


    your spiritual power because it won¡¯t have any effect on them," Uriel responded.


    "Then, how can we catch one?" Rocky asked, a bit confused about what the elder just said.


    "I see. Since it¡¯s your first time exploring this ce, you don¡¯t know about the magic object that we


    specifically use to capture martial spirits. Good timing. I can show it to all of you now," Uriel said as he


    took out a hexagonal spiritual disk.


    "This is the Spirit-restricting Disk, and there is a Spirit-restricting Array inside it that can restrain the


    martial spirits¡¯ movements. But it will need strong spiritual power to activate it," he exined further.


    "I see. It¡¯s an awesome item," Rocky said as he examined the disk.


    "Everyone, pay close attention to your surroundings. If you notice any strange movement, inform me


    right away," Urielmanded.


    Then, they moved forward while each of them was monitoring a specific direction, waiting patiently for


    the rare marital spirits to make an appearance.


    After a while, the spiritual fog in the valley became extremely dense.


    Then, that was when Rocky suddenly noticed a blurry shadow floating nearby that looked like a ghost.


    "Elder Uriel, is that the martial spirit?" Rocky asked as he quickly pointed at the shadow.


    Uriel turned and looked towards the direction where Rocky was pointing, and his eyes immediately lit


    up. "Yes, that¡¯s it! Don''t make a loud sound or you will alert it. I¡¯ll get close to it first."


    The elder tried his best to restrain his spiritual aura to a minimum as he slowly approached the floating


    martial spirit.


    When he got close enough to it, he began to chant the spiritual incantation. Then, the Spirit-restricting


    Disk in his hand suddenly emitted a dazzling light and instantly flew towards the martial spirit.

 Chapter 1455 The Surprising Attacks

    Chapter 1455 The Surprising Attacks


    The martial spirit was caught off guard upon the sudden attack that was hurled at it. Before it could


    even react, the Spirit-restricting Disk already hit it. The next moment, countless spiritual marks spread


    all over its body and bound it tightly, rendering it motionless. No matter how hard it struggled to break


    free, it couldn¡®t get rid of the restrictions made by the spiritual marks.


    "Great! It worked perfectly! That was easier than I expected," Uriel said excitedly. It was obvious that he


    was surprised at the turn of events. Although he had already captured a lot of martial spirits in the past,


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    this was his easiest catch ever. Normally, he would fail a dozen times first before he could finallynd


    one.


    But of course, even though the martial spirit was now under their control, this didn¡¯t mean that they had


    fully seeded in their mission. After all, someone among them should be able to match it. Otherwise,


    all their efforts in catching it would be worthless, and they would need to look for other ones.


    Immediately after, Rocky and the others surrounded the bound martial spirit.


    "Hurry up. Make turns fusing your spiritual power with the martial spirit to see who would seed to be


    its master. Who will go first?" Uriel asked his team.


    "I think we should let Miguel try it first," one of the warriors at the King Realm immediately proposed,


    trying to ingratiate towards Miguel.


    At the same time, several of them expressed their agreement. Miguel was an elite disciple whom the


    Sword Spirit Sect had a lot of expectations on. Besides, he was the adopted son of the sect leader;


    thus, there was a huge possibility that he would inherit the position one day. Hence, everyone wanted


    to be on his good side.


    "You guys tter me..." Miguel replied. However, despite what he said, he didn¡¯t really care about them.


    At the back of his mind, he thought that he obviously deserved to be treated this way.


    Then, he stepped forward. With brimming confidence, he shot out a stream of spiritual power and tried


    to merge with the martial spirit. But not long after, his power was bounced away by the martial spirit.


    "What happened? Did I just fail? But I didn''t do anything wrong!" Miguel was in disbelief after realizing


    that he couldn''t match with the martial spirit. He clenched his fist in humiliation and didn¡¯t want to


    ept it. After all, it was such a rare opportunity to find and subdue a martial spirit this easily. They


    even let him go first just to fail like this.


    Even though he forced it repeatedly, the result was still the same. So, he finally gave up and turned to


    Tessa. "Tessa,e here. Why don''t you give it a try then?" Now that he couldn''t acquire the martial


    spirit, he just used the opportunity to gain Tessa''s favor.


    Tessa was the daughter of the city governor, so the rest of them naturally didn''t have any objection to


    Miguel''s suggestion.


    "Huh? I don''t think I''m quite prepared. You guys can try first!" Apparently, Tessa was still a little


    nervous. Besides, she thought that because she was a junior among the team members, she wanted to


    humble herself and give them the opportunity to go first.


    "All right. Just take turns and give it a try," Uriel said, urging them not to waste any time.


    Immediately after, Xavier and the other warriors at the King Realm scrambled and attempted to try


    infusing their spiritual power with the martial spirit, but none of them were able to seed.


    Seeing this, Uriel was a little disappointed. If none of the remaining people managed to do it, they just


    wasted a lot of time and effort. Then, he looked at Rocky and said, "You go on and try it. Only three of


    you are left now."


    "Humph! Of course, he won''t be able to do it also," Miguel snorted with disdain in his eyes.


    "Captain Ramon, why don¡¯t you try it first?" Unexpectedly, Rocky turned to Ramon and asked him to


    give it a shot while he cast an indifferent nce towards Miguel.


    "Why? I think you''re more likely to fuse with it than me," Ramon replied with furrowed brows as he


    denied the kind offer of the young man.


    "Come on, don''t be too humble! Elder Uriel said to hurry it up, so just give it a try," Rocky urged with a


    bright smile.


    "Fine!" Ramon finally agreed. He then released a stream of spiritual power and directed it to the martial


    spirit, but to their dismay, it was also bounced away.


    "This isn''t good. Now, there''re only the two of you," Uriel remarked as he stared at Tessa and Rocky.


    He was starting to get nervous that no one in their group would really be able to match with the martial


    spirit.


    "Basil, go for it," Tessa immediately urged him.


    "No, you do it. Besides, I can tell at first nce that I won''t be a match with this martial spirit," Rocky


    answered with a faint smile. He was partly saying the truth because he thought that the martial spirit


    looked too ordinary to interest him.


    "Well then, I guess I''ll try it." Tessa hesitated for a moment before she stepped forward and walked up


    to the martial spirit.


    Then she put her fingers together and released a stream of spiritual power that immediately shot


    towards the martial spirit. To their surprise, as soon as the martial spirit was hit, her spiritual energy


    immediately encircled it and made it colorful.


    The previously manic and restless martial spirit, which had been bound by the spiritual marks,


    gradually calmed down.


    "Tessa, you did it. You are a match with this martial spirit!" Uriel eximed in tion. As someone who


    had done this several times, he could tell at a nce that they had finally found the one who could


    match with the martial spirit that they caught. He was so d that their efforts weren''t in vain.


    "Really? It chose me?" Tessa was still in a daze and the thought hadn¡¯t fully sunk in her mind.


    Seeing this, the other warriors naturally became envious. After all, they did not have many chances to


    enter the Martial Spirit Graveyard. Moreover, it was just Tessa¡¯s first time toe to the ce, but she


    was lucky enough to find a suitable martial spirit for her on her first try.


    "Now, Tessa, follow my instruction. The next thing you need to do is to use your spiritual power to lead


    this martial spirit into your body and let it merge with you. While you¡¯re doing that, we¡¯ll stay here and


    guard you. So, all you need is to focus andplete the process," Uriel clearly instructed.


    "Okay. I''ll do my best!" Tessa answered energetically and couldn''t contain her excitement. She was


    more than thrilled to experience such a rare moment that almost everyone was dreading to.


    However, there was still a possibility that the process of merging with the martial spirit couldn''t be


    Uriel, she began guiding the martial spirit in front of her into her body. Little by little, it slowly


    approached her as it followed her spiritual power.


    At the same time, Uriel, Rocky, and the rest of the team surrounded Tessa to ensure that nothing could


    interfere with the process.


    However, while Tessa was busy luring the martial spirit, they heard terrifying screams that came from


    various directions, causing them to panic.


    "Elder Uriel, what''s going on? What are those?" Rocky asked as he tightened his guard further.


    "All of the martial spirits inside this graveyard are connected with each other. Once one of them is


    caught and is about to be merged with someone, the others are also notified. At that moment, they will


    go berserk and attack the warriors responsible for capturing the martial spirit," Uriel exined briefly.


    Not long after, a dark green spiritual shadow quickly floated and shuttled through the mist. Since they


    only had a single Spirit-restricting Disk, there was no way for them to subdue the other martial spirits


    that were about to attack them.


    In the blink of an eye, the dark green shadow rushed towards them aggressively, like a savage roc. An


    astonishing spiritual aura surged out from it that even Uriel was taken aback.


    "What a powerful spiritual aura!" Rocky''s eyes narrowed as he perceived the rapidly approaching


    shadow.


    "Everyone, be careful! I won''t be able to move freely for a while since I have to drive the Spirit-


    restricting Disk while Tessa is trying to merge with the martial spirit. You have to use your maximum


    spiritual power and activate an enchanted barrier to resist its attack." Uriel instructed them at once of


    what to do.


    With that, the rest of the team nodded at each other and immediately unleashed their spiritual power to


    create an enchanted barrier.


    However, they didn¡¯t expect that the power of the dark green martial spirit was far stronger than they


    initially thought. Even with their joint efforts, the spiritual barrier that they had put up easily suffered a


    lot of damage from the martial spirit''s violent power.


    At the same time, more martial spirits were constantly appearing from all directions and were


    continuously attacking the spiritual barrier that they created to protect themselves.


    Seeing this, Rocky shook his head lightly, fully aware that their spiritual barrier wouldn''t hold on for a


    long time. He nced at Tessa and saw that she was still a bit far frompleting the procedure.


    Hence, he made up his mind, and decisively said, "We can''t go on like this. Someone has to draw them


    away from here. I¡¯ll go out and lure them."


    "Are you insane? That''s too dangerous!" Ramon, who was standing next to him, opposed at once.


    "Basil, don''t act rashly! Did you forget what I told all of you before we entered here? You can''t go alone


    in this fog!" Uriel reminded him sternly.


    However, Rocky had always been a stubborn person and had the tendency to act on his own. If he


    thought that the advice he heard wasn''t going to make any difference, he would still go with what he


    thought was better. Thus, he immediately rushed out of the barrier and released his spiritual power to


    attract the attention of the martial spirits that were profusely attacking them.


    Because of the unique spiritual aura that Rocky was giving off, several martial spirits quickly diverted


    their attention to him and began to chase him.


    Upon seeing that he had sessfully caught their attention, he hurriedly dashed away from their


    current location.


    Uriel''s face became extremely gloomy. He knew that there was just a very slim chance that Rocky


    could still make it back alive after the stunt that he pulled off. At the same time, because Rocky lured


    most of the martial spirits away, the spiritual barrier still held on. However, some martial spirits still


    remained there, attacking them, and he couldn¡¯t be sure how long the barrier would hold. They could


    just hope that Tessa could merge with the martial spirit as soon as possible.

 Chapter 1456 Cultivated The Spiritual Infant

    Chapter 1456 Cultivated The Spiritual Infant


    ''Humph, this guy has guts. But I believe he won''t be able toe back alive. If so, I don''t even need to


    kill him by myself!'' With those thoughts in mind, Miguel sneered slyly.


    In the spiritual fog, Rocky was unable to discern his bearings and was forced into a dead end by the


    martial spirits chasing after him.


    Just as Rocky was about to hide in his Magic Spiritual Space for a moment, he suddenly sensed a


    strange aura behind him. It felt like something was summoning him.


    ''There seems to be something behind me,'' he mused. A huge t rock wall as smooth as jade met his


    eyes when he turned to look. After a moment''s hesitation, he headed towards it. Just a momentter,


    he discovered that his body passed through the rock wall. Instead of being real, the rock wall felt more


    like a phantom. After he took a couple more steps, the scene in front of his eyes turned into utter


    darkness.


    "So a mysterious ce like this exists in the Martial Spirit Graveyard." Rocky was in high spirits. After


    he entered the rock wall, the martial spirits stopped chasing him.


    When he surveyed his surroundings, he discovered a ray of red light dimly shining not too far away in


    front of him, so he couldn''t help but approach it in the hopes of understanding his current situation.


    After he stepped closer towards the light, he discovered that it came from a headless corpse wearing


    an ice blue armor covered in dust, a huge sword made from unknown material was thrust on the


    ground beside it. Although the corpse was iplete, there was no sign of decay even though it


    seemed to have been there for a long time. Moreover, there was a distinctive red jade hanging on the


    corpse''s chest.


    "The corpse is hidden in such a secret ce and hasn''t rotted yet. I wonder why." Rocky considered it


    for a moment before he reached out to take off the red jade on the chest of the corpse.


    The moment the red jade was removed, the headless corpse instantly turned into ash.


    "Oh, no! I''m so sorry!" Rocky quickly apologized, putting his palms together. Although he gave it some


    thought, he didn''t expect that the reason the headless corpse didn''t decay was because of the red jade.


    Meanwhile, the red jade suddenly lit up and instantly turned into a fiery red soul shadow wearing a


    piece of tiger-shaped ice armor. A huge sword was strapped on its back. Although it looked mighty, it


    did not have a head.


    "My sessor, you''re finally here!" A deep and low voice rumbled out of the headless soul shadow and


    each word echoed around Rocky.


    "Hey, wait, did you just say that I''m your sessor? This is exactly the same as when I met the


    Dragon-shaped Soul Beast before. Why do I be a sessor wherever I go?" Rocky was at a loss


    whether to cry or tough, because the scene really was simr to his experience when he met the


    Dragon-shaped Soul Beast in the past.


    "This Scarlet Heaven Jade contains all my strength. Since you obtained it, it means that you''ll inherit


    my strength and be my sessor. You have only one mission! Regain the throne of the Shura


    Race for me!" the headless soul shadow dered.


    "The throne of the Shura Race?" Upon hearing those words, Rocky became interested. He then added,


    "Sir, would you please tell me who you are..."


    Before Rocky could even finish his question, the headless soul shadow suddenly rushed into his body.


    The next moment, dizziness overtook Rocky and his body felt like it was being torn apart. Vague


    images appeared in his mind, and it felt like grasping iplete memories. They were mere fragments


    of memories. However, he saw a woman very simr to Marcia in the memories, and she seemed to


    have something to do with the history of the Shura Race.


    Soon, Rocky could no longer concentrate on the memories because his body seemed to be on the


    verge of being torn apart. Even though he lost consciousness with only his soul left aware, it felt like he


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    was about to be devoured in the endless darkness.


    After a long time, Rocky slowly regained his senses, but the feeling waspletely different from all


    the other times he woke up. His body felt like it had been modified and seemed to have been reborn.


    Every inch of him was filled with a sense of tyranny. Moreover, the spiritual power in his body became


    endless and inexhaustible. However, the enormous spiritual power soon surged out again and turned


    into the Scarlet Heaven Jade that settled on his palm. At the same time, there was a human-shaped


    figure in the depths of his soul sea, and it was like a newborn baby.


    "The Scarlet Heaven Jade should be transformed from this guy''s martial spirit power, and then this guy


    used his own power to change my body. However, since the jade is transformed from the martial spirit


    power, it should be far more powerful than this. I''ll study it carefully after I go back." Since the headless


    soul shadow seemed to havepletely disappeared, Rocky could only figure it out by himself.


    Afterwards, Rocky carefully examined his body and found that there was a human-shaped light shadow


    like a baby deep in his body.


    "Is this... the Spiritual Infant?" Rocky was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that he had sessfully


    cultivated the Spiritual Infant which obviously contained very vigorous power.


    "I didn''t expect that I''d be this lucky. With the help of the Spiritual Infant, my cultivation will be much


    easier. I surprisingly still have good luck after I came to this world!" Rocky sighed in relief.


    However, he realized that Tessa was still merging with the martial spirit under the protection of Uriel


    and the others. She might have been besieged by arge number of martial spirits and was facing


    great danger. At the thought of that, he immediately put away the headless corpse''s belongings and


    flew back along the original route. In the blink of an eye, he rushed out of the rock wall. The martial


    spirits that were chasing after him before hadpletely disappeared.


    He hurried back as fast as he could. Because he managed to cultivate the Spiritual Infant and his


    strength had broken through to the middle stage, his speed was twice as fast as before. In no time, he


    flew back to the original position and saw Uriel and the others were surrounded by arge number of


    martial spirits.


    It seemed that Tessa almostpleted the fusion. However, the defensive spiritual barrier was on the


    verge of copse and could no longer hold on.


    At the sight of that, Rocky suddenly exuded a strange aura, as if he was ruling the world. In an instant,


    he swooped down and fell upon the martial spirits. Without any hesitation, he shouted towards the


    surging martial spirits, "All of you, retreat immediately!"


    Instantly, a fiery red light burst out from his body and filled the surroundings. Despite the aggression of


    the martial spirits earlier, they suddenly seemed terrified and all of them knelt down in surrender.


    Uriel and the others were stunned and couldn''t believe their eyes.


    "This guy''s still alive! Damn it!" At the sight of Rocky returning safe and sound, Miguel was so stunned


    that he could only gnash his teeth in anger.


    "Leave," Rocky casually ordered with a wave of his hand like a king.


    The martial spirits immediately scattered and fled with their tails between their legs.


    Meanwhile, Tessa was only a single step away from fusing with the martial spirit, but it was obvious that


    her strength was stillcking and she would be unable topletely merge with it.

 Chapter 1457 Took Away The Remaining Martial Spirits

    Chapter 1457 Took Away The Remaining Martial Spirits


    Rocky strode over to Tessa''s side as though nothing had happened. cing his hand on her shoulder


    calmly, he coaxed, "Come one!"


    Just then, the martial spirit that had been resisting fusion with Tessa earlier suddenly shot towards her


    body.


    At first, Tessa was too shocked to move. When she finally regained her senses, she quickly took the


    opportunity to fuse the martial spirit with her body. It didn''t take long for her to sessfullyplete


    the fusion. Suddenly, her body shed with a bright spiritual light, and her spiritual aura grew in power.


    "You finally merged with it!" Uriel eximed in surprise.


    About half an hourter, Tessa''s spiritual light transformed into a spiritual pir. When that happened,


    her spiritual aura also broke through to the King Realm.


    "I''ve seeded!" At that moment, Tessa opened her eyes excitedly, revealing a trace of pride.


    "Congrattions," Miguel muttered. Although he was a bit bitter at her sess, he managed to ster


    on a fake smile.


    "Congrattions, Miss Tessa," Ramon said, pping his hand on her shoulder chummily.


    "This is good," Uriel said with a satisfied nod. "Although it was a little dangerous just now, you managed


    toplete the fusion smoothly." Then, turning to Rocky, he frowned slightly. "And where did you go


    earlier? You are so reckless! If you didn''te back, I wouldn''t have known how to exin it to the


    governor..."


    "There was an emergency just now," Rocky quickly exined. "So, I needed to do what I thought was


    best for us. If this made you unhappy, please, forgive me!"


    "Well, I''m not angry at you," Uriel said with a sigh. "You were able to buy us enough time to let Tessa


    fuse with the martial spirit." Rocky had managed to lure away the group of martial spirits, which allowed


    Tessa to focus. Otherwise, the fusion would''ve failed and all would''ve been for naught.


    "However, the martial spirit that Tessa fused with is a medium-level one," Uriel said. "Unfortunately, that


    means the disk''s power has been exhausted. So, let''s stop here and go back."


    Upon hearing that, everyone shook their heads and sighed dejectedly.


    Normally, the Spirit-restricting Disk could trap two to three low-grade martial spirits. With a middle-


    grade martial spirit, however, it could only trap one. Once the power of the disk was used up, it needed


    a year to recuperate, and only then would it be usable again. Thus, until then, even if one had the


    chance to return to the Martial Spirit Graveyard, it''d be in vain.


    Without dilly-dallying any further, Uriel gathered the members and made preparations to leave the


    graveyard.


    "Elder Uriel, I have an upset stomach," Rockyined all of a sudden. "You guys can go ahead


    first. I''ll catch up in a bit."


    "Then we''ll wait for you at the entrance," Uriel said somewhat reluctantly. "Hurry up. Although the


    spiritual fog has dissipated, that doesn''t mean martial spirits won''t show up..."


    Rocky nodded meekly. He watched as the group left, and waited until they were out of sight. When he


    felt they were far enough, Rocky retreated to a secluded area and whispered, "You cane out now!"


    Soon, countless martial spirits flew out from the darkness of the Martial Spirit Graveyard. They hovered


    before Rocky and bowed before him, as though he was their leader.


    "It seems I guessed right," Rocky murmured to himself. "The headless martial spirit I met must be their


    leader. But isn''t the Martial Spirit Graveyard the ce where the peerless masters of the Supreme


    Ether Land were buried? What''s more, the headless martial spirit asked me to help it take back the


    throne of the Shura Race. There must''ve been a rtionship between him and the Shura Race... It


    must have something to do with the natural disaster in the Martial Spirit Graveyard. Perhaps, it was not


    a natural disaster. But how does it all connect? Although the headless martial spirit left a part of its


    memories with me, I only have bits and pieces. If I want to find out what exactly happened in the past,


    I''m going to have to restore all its memories..." He narrowed his eyes slightly, studying the martial


    spirits surrendering before him. He counted around sixty or seventy of them.


    In a loud voice, he said, "Since the headless martial spirit is your leader and is gone, it''s not


    appropriate for you to stay here anymore. Moreover, you''ve been here a long time. Now that your


    leader has fused with me, we can leave this ce together. I will help each of you find a suitable owner,


    and also help your leader fulfill itsst wish!" He knew that if he could take all the martial spirits away,


    as long as he could find Marcia and the others and let them merge all the martial spirits, they would be


    able to obtain enough power to return to the Wild Spirit Land.


    Rocky''s words seemed to rouse the martial spirits. They started to roar, as though they were cheering


    on their great leader.


    With a satisfied nod, Rocky then opened his Magic Spiritual Space and let the martial spirits enter it.


    Once they''d all been safely tucked away, he hurried off to catch up with the team.


    Two dayster, they reached the entrance of the Heavenly Stream Valley.


    "Tessa,e with me to see Master Harrison," Uriel said. "The rest of you can go back to have a rest.


    Thank you all for your hard work!"


    The warriors at the King Realm couldn''t help but feel disappointed, grumbling among themselves. But,


    one by one, they left.


    "Captain Ramon, we should go, too," Rocky suggested.


    "Okay," Ramon said with a nod.


    Watching their receding figures, Miguel frowned deeply. He was disappointed in the fact that he didn''t


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    have the chance to attack Rocky. Back then, when Rocky had lured away the martial spirits by himself,


    he hoped he''d nevere back. However, Rocky had managed to escape and moreover, had helped


    Tessa fuse with a martial spirit. Thinking about that made Miguel so angry. He snorted and then


    stormed off.


    As everyone was left to their own devices, Tessa and Uriel headed for the Arcane Sword Hall. There,


    they found Harrison. They quickly ryed to him everything they experienced in the Martial Spirit


    Graveyard, including the fact that Tessa sessfully fused with a martial spirit and Rocky''s amazing


    performance.


    "I''m so proud of you!" Harrison beamed at his daughter. "To be honest, I didn''t think you''d be


    sessful the first time. However, it seems fate is on our side!" Harrison looked at Tessa with


    admiration. Some warriors from the Sword Spirit Sect would enter the Martial Spirit Graveyard several


    times before they''d meet a suitable martial spirit to merge with. His daughter was so lucky!


    Uriel''s expression then grew serious. "However, the martial spirit Tessa fused is a medium-level one.


    Consequently, she used up the power of the Spirit-restricting Disk, so the others didn''t get a chance."


    "Is that so?" Harrison cocked one eyebrow at him. "Then, it''s necessary to reward them!" Since his


    daughter had sessfully fused with the martial spirit, of course he was incredibly pleased and was


    willing topensate the others fairly.


    "That sounds like a goodpromise," Uriel said with a slight smile, cupping his hands courteously.


    "Thank you for your hard work, Elder Uriel," Harrison said to him. "I''ve also prepared a small gift for


    you. I''ll ask my people to send it to youter..."


    "You''re too kind." Uriel''s smile widened. After all, Harrison was the top guardian of the Sword Spirit


    Sect and the governor of the Sword Spirit City, so Uriel figured his gift would be of great value.


    Bidding Harrison and Tessa goodbye, Uriel left the hall.

 Chapter 1458 What Is This Place

    Chapter 1458 What Is This ce


    After everything that had been discussed, Uriel left the hall first.


    ¡°Tessa, you¡¯re lucky enough that you were able to merge with a martial spirit on your first journey to the


    Martial Spirit Graveyard. Hence, you must work hard from now on. You can¡¯t waste such a rare


    opportunity.¡± Harrison wore a serious look as he tried to encourage her daughter.


    ¡°I will, Father. Don¡¯t worry. You can expect that I won¡¯t let you down. Besides, I can¡¯t let Basil surpass


    me again. It¡¯ll be too embarrassing for me. So, if there¡¯s nothing else, I will go back now and have a


    rest.¡± Then, Tessa made a mischievous face and left before her father could say something more.


    ¡°What happened to my girl?!¡± Harrison said as he shook his head. He knew that her daughter was quite


    the stubborn type but he discerned that there was something else that changed about her. After


    thinking for a while, he told himself, ¡°Since Basil came, Tessa has be more ambitious and


    Moreover, I can see that those two are extremely close. Now, I¡¯m worried that those two might suddenly


    fall in love with each other! Oh, what am I going to do? It will be a huge headache for me!¡±


    Meanwhile, Rocky and Ramon walked together on their way back. Neither of them seemed to be in the


    mood for a small talk, and the atmosphere was a little dull.


    However, when they were about to part ways, Ramon couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Hey, Basil. Did you


    encounter something after you drew away all those martial spirits? Why do I feel like you¡¯ve suddenly


    be a different person when you came back? Did something happen to you?¡±


    ¡°Do you think so?¡± Rocky asked as if feigning ignorance.


    Ramon just stared at him and slightly nodded.


    ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯re going to see through me. Well, to tell you the truth, it¡¯s because I¡¯ve


    also fused with a martial spirit,¡± Rocky said in a soft voice. He was actually telling half of the truth.


    While he did fuse with a martial spirit, the whole truth was a bitplicated.


    ¡°What?! Are you serious? How did you even do that?¡± Ramon was stunned upon hearing what Rocky


    said. He was having a hard time believing him because it was known to be almost impossible for a


    warrior to fuse with a martial spirit without it being bound first.


    ¡°Shh, not so loud. Captain, please keep it a secret. I don¡¯t want anyone else to know for the time being.


    You know that I might only get into trouble if the wrong people knew,¡± Rocky said in a meaningful tone.


    ¡°Yeah, I get it. But really? You¡¯re not lying to me? You were able to merge with a martial spirit on your


    own?¡± Ramon asked, still in utter disbelief.


    ¡°Come on now. Why would I even lie to you? You know that you¡¯re one of the few people that I can


    share my secrets with,¡± Rocky said with a faint smile.


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect you to be so lucky.¡± Eventually, Ramon was convinced that Rocky should be telling


    the truth, although it was still a mystery to him how the young man did it. He spected that there must


    be some more details that Rocky didn¡¯t tell him.


    Regardless of how he did it, now that Rocky had fused with a martial spirit, it was such a huge


    breakthrough. It was just normal for Ramon to be envious of him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will also find you a suitable martial spirit when I get the chance. I can promise you that,¡±


    Rocky said with a straight face. In his opinion, Ramon might be a bit dull and a little bit too old-


    fashioned, but he had a loyal and chivalrous heart. Moreover, he really thought that he was right to


    befriend him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to console me. I know that it¡¯s not easy for you to meet the martial spirit that you fused


    with. Besides, we still have to wait until next year in order to enter the graveyard again. Anyway, thank


    you for offering your help.¡± For Ramon, what Rocky said was just wishful thinking, so he didn¡¯t take it


    too seriously.


    ¡°Well, who said that we can only catch a martial spirit in the Martial Spirit Graveyard?¡± Rocky said as


    he let out a cunning smile. If he let out all the martial spirits that he stored within his Magic Spiritual


    Space, he would probably scare the hell out of Ramon.


    ¡°What are you saying? There are other ways to catch a martial spirit?¡± Ramon asked as he narrowed


    his eyes.


    ¡°Well, something like that, but I can¡¯t tell you exactly how. However, if you do me a favor, I can promise


    to get you your own martial spirit,¡± Rocky said in a scheming tone.


    ¡°Fine. I can help you. Just be sure to hold the end of your bargain,¡± Ramon said seriously. Although he


    didn¡¯t like Rocky before, they got along these past several days and his impression of the young man


    had also changed a lot. Especially when he deliberately risked his life just to let Tessa properly merge


    with the martial spirit, he had to admit that Rocky was a nice person. It was just that there were a lot of


    mysteries surrounding the guy.


    ¡°All right. It¡¯s a deal. Help me with something first; then we can talk about the martial spiritter.¡± Rocky


    knew how Ramon could be so stubborn, so he had somehow learned how to deal with him.


    ¡°So, what do you want me to do?¡± Ramon asked straightforwardly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that actually a great favor. I just want you to inquire about something for me,¡± Rocky said.


    ¡°Okay. What is it about? Just go ahead and tell me directly." Ramon¡¯s eyes started to narrow, assuming


    that what Rocky wanted might not be that easy to investigate.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the captives of the human race and the spiritual race that the Shura Race caught in an alien


    expression that Ramon had never seen before. He wasn¡¯t even frowning or anything, but just the look


    in Rocky¡¯s eyes showed a hair-raising coldness.


    ¡°Why do you want to know about such things?¡± Ramon couldn¡¯t help but look at Rocky in utter


    confusion. He didn¡¯t imagine that this was what he wanted to know. For him, this matter shouldn¡¯t have


    anything to do with Rocky.


    ¡°I have my own reason, and unfortunately, I can¡¯t tell you that. If you can¡¯t help, it¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t force


    you,¡± Rocky said tly, fully knowing that he couldn¡¯t tell anyone about the truth yet, not even to


    Ramon.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to. But if you really want to know some information about the Shura Race, it


    will be very hard to obtain. After all, it is very difficult for the people in the Ethereal Region to get in


    touch with the members of the Shura Race. However, from what I heard around, usually, those captives


    are being sent to the battlefront,¡± Ramon said with a gloomy expression.


    ¡°The battlefront? Why? What are they making the captives do there?¡± Rocky asked with furrowed


    brows.


    ¡°Once in every few years, the Shura Race fights both the human race and the spiritual race of thisnd.


    However, because they are short in members, they capture other races from anothernd, bring them


    back here, and train them. After that, they will send them into the battlefront to fight for them. However,


    most of the time, those prisoners don¡¯tst long in the battlefield..." Ramon exined.


    ¡°I see.¡± Rocky suddenly gritted his teeth upon hearing what Ramon said. If everything he heard was


    true, then Marcia and everyone from the Wild Spirit Land should be in huge trouble right now.


    ¡°I can see that you really want to know more. I will try my best to help you, but I can¡¯t guarantee the


    extent of the information that I can get,¡± Ramon said after thinking for a while.


    ¡°Thank you. I really appreciate it,¡± Rocky said as he bowed slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. After all, we have a deal and I intend to do my part. If that¡¯s all, I¡¯ll go ahead.¡± Then,


    Ramon turned around and eventually left.


    Afterward, Rocky also went back to the beast farm to study the Scarlet Heaven Jade that he had


    recently acquired, as well as the Spiritual Infant that he had just cultivated.


    ¡°Hmm. I wonder how this jade is being used. I can clearly feel the overwhelming power contained in it,


    but how can I utilize it and make it mine?¡± Rocky murmured to himself as he intently examined the jade


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    in his hand.


    Out of nowhere, a scene shed through Rocky¡¯s mind. It was like a space that was simr to the


    Magic Spiritual Space, but he perceived that it was more of a ce for cultivation.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡± Rocky¡¯s eyes squinted as he stared closely at the jade.


    As he drew nearer to inspect it further, Rocky suddenly felt a sensation that he was being pulled into


    the jade. However, it was toote when he realized that it was really happening.


    In the blink of an eye, Rocky found himself in the mysterious space that appeared in his mind just now.


    ¡°The structure of this ce is really simr to that of the Magic Spiritual Space. However, the spiritual


    energy present here is unusually enormous. I guess that it should be a natural ce for cultivation.¡± As


    soon as he arrived at the ce, Rocky felt the strange sensation that the mysterious ce gave off.


    Then, upon looking through the area, he immediately found that countless stone tablets were standing


    around.

 Chapter 1459 Challenged The Sword God

    Chapter 1459 Challenged The Sword God


    After looking carefully, he discovered a few human shaped portraits and words on the stone tablet as


    well.


    Rocky walked over to the nearest stone tablet. Curiosity was brimming on his face. A Taoist with a long


    sword on his back was carved on the tablet. Somehow, the Taoist on the tablet looked ethereal, and on


    the side of the stone tablet, a few words were engraved: Darius, the Sword God.


    "Darius, the Sword God? Was this person the Sword God? If true, then his swordsmanship must have


    been amazing!" Rocky murmured.


    At that moment, the Taoist on the stone tablet suddenly moved. Rocky''s jaw almost dropped to the


    ground the next moment when the Taoist walked out of the stone tablet. Somehow, he seemed like a


    corporeal entity instead of an illusion.


    "Are you going to challenge me?" the Taoist asked.


    "What? Challenge you? Are you kidding me? You are the Sword God and I am not going to make a


    mountain out of a molehill." Rocky immediately waved his hand. However, he could feel that the


    Taoist''s aura was simr to his own. In fact, the Taoist did not look like a peerless master of great


    strength.


    "Really? Because if you challenge me and then win, you will be able to obtain a unique swordsmanship


    of the Sword Spirit Sect. It''s known as the Thousand-star Swordsmanship," the Taoist said.


    "Really? Will that really happen?" This was the first time Rocky had encountered such a situation, so


    he was unable to react for a while. Whatever was happening in front of him right now was beyond his


    wildest dreams. He was a modern man, so it was impossible for him to imagine a man walking out of a


    stone tablet. And then, to top it over, the man had said that if Rocky seeded in winning a battle


    against him, he would receive an incredible reward. This was also beyond Rocky''s imagination.


    Luckily, he was quite flexible and adapted to the unfamiliar environment quite well. He immediately


    asked, "What if I fail in the challenge?"


    "If you fail, you will be bedridden for a few days at most. I will try my best not to kill you," the Taoist said


    honestly.


    Hearing that, Rocky suddenly had an impulse to spurt blood. What did he mean by ''try not to kill you''?


    Was it possible that he could die in this challenge? This was exciting!


    Rocky liked excitement and challenges and therefore, decided to give it a shot.


    "Okay, I''ll challenge you sir. Please show me mercy," Rocky dered, cupping his hands.


    "Since you haven''t reached the Emperor Realm yet, I''ll give you a head-start of two moves. If you can


    touch the sword behind me, you win," the Taoist offered.


    "It is better to ept deferentially than to decline courteously." Rocky''s face lit up when he heard the


    proposal. In terms of strength, he certainly could not defeat Darius. However, in terms of adaptability,


    he was confident that he could achieve victory.


    "Please!" After saying that, Darius put his hands behind his back.


    He then nodded to show that he was ready. Rocky stretched out his body immediately and directly


    attacked Darius with all the strength he could muster.


    On the other hand, Darius didn''t even move. The moment Rocky tried to touch him, a forceful spirit


    power burst out from his body and pushed back Rocky''s hand.


    Rocky didn''t want to be outdone and continued to attack. However, no matter how close he got to


    Darius, he would always be shaken away by the forceful spiritual power from him. Let alone touch the


    sword, he couldn''t even get his hands on Darius'' clothes.


    Seeing that a direct approach wasn''t working, Rocky summoned Glutton and activated the Spirit


    Possession. This increased his strength and speed several folds. Then he attacked head-on again.


    However, even after more than a dozen rounds, he was unable to do anything to Darius, and was


    already a little out of breath.


    "Your speed is good, but your heart is not calm enough. An anxious heart will always affect your


    physical performance. You can be much faster, but because of the shackles in your mind, you are


    unable to reach further. Study my words carefully and then challenge me againter." After saying that,


    Darius turned around and entered his stone tablet with his hands behind his back. Once there, he


    turned back into a stone carving.


    "Looks like I will have a lot of fun here." Rocky was still excited. He hadn''t been this enthralled in a long


    while.


    Although he hadn''t seeded inpleting the challenge, he had still benefited a lot from it. Thest


    words Darius had just said were quite insightful.


    When Darius was gone, Rocky looked at the other stone tablets around him. Soon, he discovered that


    apart from the carvings which looked like peerless human masters, several other carvings of spiritual


    beasts and Spiritual Weapons were also engraved upon a few of them.


    "If all of these creatures can be challenged, then the following days aren''t going to be so boring at all."


    Rocky smiled and looked around. "But how would I get out of this ce?"


    Just as he had wondered aloud about exit routes, Rocky suddenly came to his senses and found


    himself back in reality. It was as if he''d never left.


    "I think my spiritual sense entered the jade," Rocky murmured. He checked his Spiritual Infant and saw


    that it had grown slightly. His strength had also increased a little.


    It must be the result of his entry into the Scarlet Heaven Jade. It was then he realized what a precious


    treasure the jade was. Rocky sighed softly. He was now certain that entering the Martial Spirit


    Graveyard this time could prove to be a crucial turning point for his martial arts career.


    Early next morning, Rocky left his Magic Spiritual Space and decided to look around for Tessa.


    Unexpectedly, she appeared in front of him in the beast farm herself.


    "Tessa, what a surprise. I was just looking for you. Howe you are here?" Rocky asked.


    "I''m here for you, you idiot. I have something I need to ask you," Tessa said with her beautiful eyes


    twinkling softly.


    "What is it?" Rocky raised his eyebrows.


    "Come with me." Tessa waved her hand mysteriously, instead of giving him a straight answer.


    "Okay." Rocky left the beast farm with Tessa under the watchful eyes of the farm''s disciples.


    Not long after walking out of the beast farm, Tessa suddenly turned around and asked with a puzzled


    look, "The day I merged with the martial spirit, I could feel that my strength was not enough. However,


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    when you patted me on the shoulderter, I felt a sudden surge of power, and the martial spirit, which


    was resisting till now, also merged with me by itself. Tell me honestly; did you do something for me?"


    "I don''t think so. I just gave you some encouragement," Rocky answered with an innocent expression.


    "I don''t believe you." Tessa was certain it could not be a coincidence.


    "If you don''t believe me, then I cannot make you do so," Rocky said helplessly with a shrug.


    "I know you must have done something to me, whether you admit or not," Tessa dered firmly.


    "Believing me is your choice. I am telling the truth. But tell me, how do you feel after fusing with the


    martial spirit?" Rocky changed the topic.


    "Not bad. My father also checked up on me this morning. He said that the martial spirit is quite


    swordsmanship." Tessa''s eyes lit up.


    "Really? Good for you. Congrattions!" Rocky smiled encouragingly.


    "Thank you. Truth be told, if you hadn''t risked your life to draw those martial spirits away from me, I


    wouldn''t have had enough time to fuse with it." Tessa was aware of the great sacrifice that Rocky had


    made just so she could fuse with the martial spirit without hindrance.


    "Ha-ha, it''s not a big deal." Rocky smiled disapprovingly. He didn''t like formalities.

 Chapter 1460 The Engagement

    Chapter 1460 The Engagement


    While the two of them were talking, Miguel abruptly appeared with a few of his followers. He became


    infuriated when he saw that Tessa and Rocky were together. He scowled deeply, went straight towards


    them, and pushed Rocky away roughly and aggressively. He was acting like he had found Tessa


    cheating on him with Rocky, which was far from reality, and afterward, he turned to Tessa as if he didn''t


    do something so rude.


    He asked her sternly, "Where have you been all morning? I''ve been looking all over for you for a long


    time!"


    "Where else would I be? I was at my father''s house," answered Tessa. A disdainful expression quickly


    took over her face as soon as sheid eyes on him.


    "Ah, I see. No wonder I couldn''t find you."


    As Miguel spoke, he threw a heated re in Rocky''s direction. Honestly, it didn''t matter to him where


    Tessa was that morning, everything was eptable for him as long as Tessa wasn''t in Rocky''s


    "Anyway, there is nothing good you could want from me, so you should just leave me alone." Tessa


    pouted and rolled her eyes at Miguel, who just ignored her words.


    "It''s great that you have fused with a martial spirit atst. I think this is a sign, so I''ve already told the


    leader that it''s about time for us to get married," Miguel told her loudly as if he was letting Rocky


    overhear on purpose.


    "Why would I want to marry you? Stop dreaming!" Tessa''s face darkened when she heard his boastful


    words. She didn''t expect that he would suddenly mention their engagement out of the blue.


    "Don''t be too strong-willed, Tessa. Don''t forget that you were allowed to enter this time thanks to my


    cousin''s kindness, and she wouldn''t have done anything if I didn''t persuade her. You should give me


    credit!"


    Miguel immediately retorted indignantly.


    "What are you talking about? Hannah didn''t tell me anything about that, and she definitely would have if


    what you''re saying is true!"


    Of course, Tessa didn''t believe a word from Miguel, for she knew very well that he would lie just to get


    his way.


    Miguel looked stumped for a moment as if he was caught by surprise. He probably didn''t expect her to


    outright challenge his statement, and a guilty and uncertain look shed quickly on his face. However, it


    was gone in the blink of an eye.


    "She must have forgotten to tell you then. Anyway, I definitely asked her," he insisted firmly.


    "Well, that doesn''t change a thing. I will never agree to my engagement to you," Tessa retorted at once.


    She red at him fiercely with a steely resolve, knowing that this was one battle she would never back


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    down from.


    "You can''t do this! If you don''t marry me, then who are you going to marry, huh? The whole Sword


    Spirit City knows of our engagement, so you can''t deny it. And besides, the leader himself has attested


    to this," Miguel reiterated aggressively. His neck and face were red from agitation, although Tessa


    wasn''t sure if it was because she had rejected him, or if it was due to the fact that she had humiliated


    him in front of Rocky.


    "If I were to marry anyone, then I''d rather marry him and not you!"


    Tessa yelled angrily, gesturing toward Rocky who looked shocked that he was suddenly involved in


    their fight.


    "Me?!"


    Thest thing that Rocky expected was to be dragged along in their argument. He was at a loss


    whether to cry or tough.


    "You brat! How dare you steal my woman?" Miguel grew even more agitated at Tessa''s words. He


    already had a big problem with Rocky from the start, but this only intensified his hatred to unfathomable


    heights. Right now, he wanted nothing more than to tear Rocky limb from limb.


    "Young master Miguel, it seems that you have misunderstood the situation. I didn''t do anything to take


    her from you. It seems that she just prefers me. That''s all,"


    Rocky said impishly, adding fuel to the fire deliberately.


    Miguel pointed at Rocky and shouted, "How dare you say that? You must be tired of living. Well, today I


    will let you know how powerful I am, and you''ll be sorry you ever messed with my woman!"


    At that moment, he was so furious that he forgot that Rocky was more powerful than him.


    "Are you going to teach me a lesson?" Rocky asked calmly with a smile on his face, which only served


    to aggravate Miguel more.


    "Cut the crap! I''ll let you get a taste of my sword!" As Miguel waved his hand, the spiritual sword behind


    him instantly rushed up, transformed into a green me shadow, and rushed straight toward Rocky.


    "No! You''re going too far, Miguel!" Tessa blurted out in surprise, as she had not expected Miguel to


    attack Rocky. She wanted to help Rocky out, but she felt a strong wind abruptly blow her aside. When


    she came to her senses, Rocky was already in front of Miguel''s spiritual sword, which terrified her to no


    end. She felt a cold chill run through her spine.


    In the blink of an eye, Miguel''s spiritual sword swept a little over Rocky''s shoulder, just as Rocky


    appeared in front of Miguel. Rocky''s face had considerably darkened, taking on a cold, standoffish


    expression, which could make anyone tremble in fear.


    "Young master Miguel, please be lenient wherever it is possible. I won''t argue with you because you


    are the young master, but if you don''t behave in front of me, I promise that you will regret it!"


    Rocky reprimanded him dismissively as if he was scolding an ill-mannered child.


    "You brat¡ª!


    How dare you!


    Are you threatening me?"


    Miguel stammered awkwardly, as Rocky''s imposing manner intimidated him.


    "Oh, don''t be silly. Does it look like I''m threatening you?"


    Rocky grinned wide, showing his sharp teeth like a predator, as he waved his hand with a flourish. All


    of a sudden, Miguel''s spiritual sword flew backward rapidly as if an unseen force had pulled it back. It


    shuttled the way it came from and passed through Rocky''s shoulder, and then it streaked across


    Miguel''s face, leaving a thin line of blood on his face.


    "Humph, is this all you can do? I know you wouldn''t dare to hurt me!" Although he broke out in cold


    sweat at that moment, Miguel still pretended to be calm.


    All of a sudden, a scream ripped through the tense silence they shared. A servant behind Miguel had


    been wounded. His spiritual sword had pierced through the servant''s right shoulder, and blood flowed


    heavily like a thick, crimson river.


    Miguel looked behind him slowly, and he could not help the tremble that shook his hands nor the sweat


    that broke out on his forehead.


    Rocky leaned close and whispered harshly to Miguel''s ear, "It won''t be him that I''ll stab next time.


    Remember what I said."


    After saying that, Rocky walked back to Tessa, leaving behind an ashen-faced Miguel, who looked like


    he was about to throw up.


    Tessa nced at Miguel with a sliver of pity, but she quickly turned away from him when Ricky called


    her.


    "Let''s go," Ricky said to her as he gestured for her to go, and both of them turned their back on Miguel


    as if he didn''t pose a threat to them.


    Miguel gnashed his teeth in impotent anger. He was humiliated and could do nothing but curse at


    Rocky''s back just to save face.


    "Bastard, just wait and see. I will tear your limbs into pieces!"


    After that, Rocky and Tessa returned to the Fragrance Pavilion, and Rocky continued teaching Tessa


    the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill. In the afternoon, he went back to the beast farm, where he


    was met by chaos. Sounds of shouting wereing from inside the farm, and as soon as he stepped


    inside, a beast suddenly rushed out from nowhere and almost ran him through. Fortunately, he was


    able to react quickly and dodged sideways. Upon a closer look, he realized that the beast was Ally,


    Hannah''s spiritual beast.


    Before long, several disciples of the beast farm also came rushing out, their faces bathed in sweat as


    they panted for breath.


    "What''s wrong with Ally? Why did it suddenly run out?" Rocky questioned them with a frown.


    "We have no idea! We were feeding it just now, but it suddenly went berserk and ran off in a sh. We


    couldn''t stop it at all!" one of the disciples from the beast farm replied. Rocky almost pitied the man, for


    he looked like he was about to lose his mind too.


    He looked back at Ally with his eyes narrowed in thought and saw that it was about to run off once


    again. In the next breath, he stepped closer toward it and reappeared in front of it in the blink of an eye.


    "Ally, stop it!" Rocky spoke calmly but firmly, giving off a sense of deterrence. He made sure not to


    shout, as that would only worsen the situation, but he also gave off the air of someone who should be


    obeyed.


    However, the beast seemed to have lost touch with reality. It wouldn''t listen to Rocky at all. It reared up


    on its hind legs irritably and was about to trample Rocky beneath its heavy body.


    "No! Stop, Ally!" At that moment, a harried and nervous voice suddenly rang out, but it didn''t stop the


    beast.


    Meanwhile, Rocky simply increased the flow of his spiritual power when he saw that he was in danger.


    He stopped Ally''s movement, put his hand on its forehead, and temporarily used the Mysterious Beast


    Transformation Skill to calm it down.


    It was at this point that a graceful figure quickly walked up. It was none other than Hannah.


    "What''s wrong with it?" Hannah asked Rocky immediately when she saw him.


    "I have no idea. I just came back and saw it like this," he answered helplessly, shaking his head.


    The person in charge of the beast farm also rushed over in a hurry, and when he saw Hannah, his face


    became white as a sheet. He hurriedly stepped forward and cupped his hands. "I''m sorry, Miss


    Hannah! I failed to keep an eye on it. It''s my fault for allowing it to run off. Please punish me!"

 Chapter 1461 Got Promoted

    Chapter 1461 Got Promoted


    "Ally seemed all right two days ago. What made it so irritable now? Could it be sick?"


    Hannah asked, looking perplexed. Ally had been with her since it was a cub, and it had always been


    obedient and even-tempered. In fact, it had rarely shown such mercurial temperament before.


    "We have no idea what is happening. Several beast curers havee to check on it, but none of them


    could find anything wrong!" the man in charge of the beast farm immediately answered.


    He looked harried and frightened, possibly because Hannah could easily me him and punish him.


    But Hannah didn''t get angry at him. Instead, she turned to look at Rocky hopefully, knowing that he was


    also very proficient in beast curing.


    "Basil, do you know what''s wrong with Ally?"


    Rocky was quiet for a moment as he thought about it. Then he said, "I think it might be in heat, so it


    must be longing for a mate."


    "In heat? What does that mean?" Hannah looked stunned for a moment, as she had not expected that


    answer.


    "It is autumn right now, and spiritual beasts typically reproduce during this season. It is highly likely that


    Ally has reached maturity, so all its instincts are driving it to reproduce. Therefore, it is in a hurry to find


    another beast to mate.


    This is a normal process that all beasts go through, so you don''t have to worry. It''s not a big deal!"


    exined Rocky sinctly.


    "Oh, is that so?


    I guess I have to find a suitable spiritual beast to mate with Ally right away."


    Hearing Rocky''s exnation brought instant release to the anxiety in Hannah''s mind, and she let out a


    deep sigh. She had been incredibly concerned at first, but it seemed that Ally''s problem could be easily


    dealt with, which was a great relief.


    "I''m afraid that''s not a good idea. Spiritual beasts like Ally won''t be willing to mate with spiritual beasts


    arranged for them. The best thing that you can do is to let it select the mate it wants,"


    Rocky reminded her gently but firmly.


    "Oh, no, I can''t do that. Ally is incredibly talented, so its genes must be exemry. It will be a great loss


    if it finds an inferior spiritual beast to mate with!" Hannah cared deeply about Ally and thought of it as a


    family member, so she didn''t want anything bad to happen to it at all.


    "I think you are misinformed. A beast''s mother is the main source and therefore has the biggest impact


    on the descendant''s characteristics. That is why even if Ally finds a low-grade spiritual beast, it won''t


    cause too much impact,"


    Rocky reassured Hannah.


    "No. I can''t let it find a mate by itself,"


    Hannah insisted, shaking her head vigorously. It seemed that she was resolved not to let Ally have a


    choice.


    "So, are you going to find one for it even if it doesn''t like your choice?" Rocky looked sideways at


    Hannah as he spoke as if he was judging her in the privacy of his mind.


    "I can get multiple beasts that it can choose from.


    I''m sure if I get a lot, there will be one among them that can satisfy it, right?" replied Hannah.


    "Well, I can''t force you if that''s what you want to do. But you have to be mentally prepared for what will


    happen."


    Rocky seemed to have given up, as he just shook his head at Hannah''s pigheadedness.


    "Has anybody told you that you talk a lot?" said Hannah suddenly.


    She had a teasing smile on her face despite the harsh words because she knew that Rocky was just


    doing that for her own good.


    "I''m just trying to help. Anyway, as long as you remember what I said, everything will be fine,"


    Rocky muttered sternly and turned around to leave, but Hannah''s abrupt cry stopped him.


    "Wait!" she shouted as if she had suddenly thought of something.


    "Do you need anything else, Miss Hannah?" asked Rocky.


    He raised one eyebrow critically as he turned back around to meet her searching eyes.


    "I heard that you helped Tessa a lot. She said you were instrumental in her sessful fusion with the


    martial spirit," she answered. Her beautiful eyes were narrowed in thought, but Rocky only shook his


    head modestly.


    "It''s not a big deal," he said as he waved his hands in a dismissive gesture.


    "Anyway, I just wanted to thank you. Although Tessa is not my biological sister, we have been best


    friends since we were children. I can''t be a spirit warrior because of my physical defect, so I have


    ced all my hopes on her. That is also the reason that I persuaded Harrison to let her enter the


    Martial Spirit Graveyard this time,"


    Hannah continued gratefully.


    "Speaking of this, will you let me collect some blood sample from you?" Rocky asked thoughtfully.


    "What? My blood sample?" Hannah looked at Rocky in confusion.


    "Yes. I want to take some of your blood."


    "What? Why do you want my blood?" Hannah found it strange that he wanted her blood, so she didn''t


    know what to do.


    "Trust me. It''s for your own good," insisted Rocky. Of course, he didn''t intend to tell her the truth. Rocky


    had a theory that her physical defect could be still be changed. After all, she was born unable to


    be a spirit warrior mostly because there was something wrong with her gic makeup. Thus, he


    thought that if he could find out more about her defective gene, then he could repair it and, perhaps,


    allow her to be a spirit warrior.


    Of course, the reason he wanted to do so was to win over Hannah. She was the daughter of the Sword


    Spirit Sect''s leader and had a great influence within the sect. If he could use her influence and


    resources, it would greatly benefit him in the future.


    "Umm, okay. How will you collect my blood?"


    After hesitating for a while, Hannah finally relented. She reasoned to herself that it wasn''t a big deal to


    give Rocky a little blood, so she agreed with him in the end.


    "It''s actually quite simple. Please stretch out your hand,"


    Rocky instructed as soon as she gave her permission.


    Hannah stretched out her hand a bit shakily. Then, a needle and a container instantly appeared in


    Rocky''s hand.


    He grabbed Hannah''s hand and stabbed her thumb with the needle as fast as possible, making sure


    that she wouldn''t feel any pain. Afterward, he put the few drops of blood he had collected inside the


    container and covered it with an airtight lid.


    "It''s done," Rocky said with a smile as he put the container into his Magic Spiritual Space.


    "Wow! That''s so simple and quick!" Hannah was amazed that Rocky had done it with very little fanfare,


    and she didn''t even feel any pain!


    "Of course!" Rocky answered, looking pleased that Hannah found the process easy and painless.


    "Since you still live in the beast farm, I''ll leave Ally to you. I''m going to look for suitable spiritual beasts


    to mate with it as soon as possible in the next few days," said Hannah after a while. She knew that


    Rocky was very capable of caring for Ally, so she had no qualms about leaving it in his charge.


    "Okay." Rocky nodded.


    After that, Hannah went off straight away, as she didn''t want to waste any more time.


    "From now on, I, alone, will take care of Ally. The other disciples of the beast farm should not get close


    to it, or else they might get hurt,"


    Rocky told the man in charge of the beast farm.


    "Understood." The man in charge nodded his head hastily, for he was ecstatic that Rocky was now in


    charge of Ally. Now that Rocky had made a ssh in the Sword Spirit Sect and earned Hannah''s


    respect, the man in charge dared not displease him.


    Before long, Rocky took Ally back to the beast farm and tried to appease it. After it calmed down, he


    left the beast farm and proceeded to the Security Hall.


    When he arrived at the Cloudlet Team''s lounge, he found that Ramon and the members of the Cloudlet


    Team were all present. The moment they saw Rocky, they all got up hastily, greeting him with fondness


    and admiration.


    "What happened to you guys? Why are you looking at me like that?" Rocky asked with a smile.


    "Just now, Master Harrison sent someone over to reward the two of us, and he also gave you a


    promotion. You are now the deputy captain of the Cloudlet Team,"


    Ramon muttered indifferently.


    "Oh, what about Eliseo?" Rocky asked immediately.


    "He was transferred to be the captain of the Sword Spirit City''s guardian team. In other words, he was


    promoted to a higher position thanks to you..."


    Ramon knew that if Rocky hadn''t been promoted, Eliseo wouldn''t have been promoted to be the


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    captain of the guardian team as well.


    "Really? Well, I''m d to hear that.


    I was afraid that Eliseo would lose his position because of me. If that happened, I couldn''t be the


    deputy captain!" Hearing the news from Ramon seemed to fill Rocky with relief.


    "Here. Master Harrison gave you this deputy captain''s token as a reward. From now on, you will be in


    charge of the basic affairs of the Cloudlet Team."


    After saying that, Ramon handed a delicate-looking wooden box and a token to Rocky.

 Chapter 1462 Seeking Help

    Chapter 1462 Seeking Help


    Rocky took the box, as well as the token, and put them away without even looking at what was inside


    the box.


    "Don''t you want to see what the reward is?" Ramon asked, seemingly more curious than Rocky.


    "Well, I can check itter. Since it''s from Master Harrison, I''m sure that I won''t be disappointed in it. By


    the way, I went back to the Martial Spirit Graveyard and was able to secure some spiritual treasures


    this time. I want to hand them out to our team members. These should be able to help them improve a


    lot!" Upon saying that, Rocky took out a big bag from his Magic Spiritual Space. Then, when he opened


    it, the members of the Cloudlet Team were bewildered by the number of spiritual treasures at the Spirit


    Realm.


    Their eyes lit up and they were in disbelief that Rocky was really going to give those to them.


    "Come on, guys. Select what you think would suit you, but be sure not to get too many," Rocky said as


    he urged the members of the Cloudlet Team.


    Immediately after, they rushed up and took their time to pick what they could.


    "By the way, was it you who rmended me to be the deputy captain?" Rocky asked Ramon


    while the other members were still busy checking out the spiritual treasures.


    "No, it wasn''t me. Besides, it has only been a few months since you arrived here in the Sword Spirit


    City. Logically speaking, you shouldn''t be promoted to that position just yet. Perhaps, it must be Master


    Harrison''s doing. He personally made an exception for Miss Tessa''s sake. So, if I were you, I would


    work very hard from now on. Don''t let him down. Do you understand?" Ramon warned sternly.


    "Of course! You can expect that I''ll do my best," Rocky said with a confident smile.


    After Rocky was formally promoted as the deputy captain of the guard team, his fame quickly rose in


    the Sword Spirit City and he caused a great sensation. Of course, as the news reached Miguel, it made


    him rather furious. Unfortunately for him, Rocky was far stronger than him, so he couldn''t do anything


    about it. Moreover, now that even Harrison thought highly of Rocky, it was even more difficult for him to


    deal with the neer. Therefore, what he could right now was to seek Xavier''s help.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Young Master Miguel, what can I do for you?" Xavier asked straightforwardly upon seeing Miguel. He


    knew that since Miguel was visiting him, he must want something from him.


    "I know that you already heard about Basil being promoted as deputy captain of the Cloudlet Team.


    With his current strength, he might soon be the captain. Are you not worried that he will be a


    great threat to you?" Miguel tried to speak in a roundabout way.


    "Well, yeah. You''re right. But until he bes the captain himself, I don''t think I should worry about


    anything. Why don''t you go to Ramon? Isn''t he the one you should warn? After all, his position is the


    one at risk," Xavier uttered coldly.


    "Ramon is a stubborn fellow. He''s not the type to question the decision of Master Harrison. In fact, even


    if Master Harrison reced him with Basil as the new captain of the Cloudlet Team, he would never


    object. Therefore, it''s useless to talk to him." Miguel spoke dismissively, also knowing that Ramon and


    Rocky had gotten close recently.


    "So, where are you going with this? Do you want me to help you deal with Basil?" Xavier had actually


    known from the start what was on Miguel''s mind. He also spected that one of the main reasons why


    Miguel wanted to deal with Rocky immediately was because of the neer''s close rtionship with


    Tessa.


    "You are indeed brilliant. Don''t you feel that something is wrong with that guy? I think that he somehow


    managed to deceive both Master Timothy and Master Harrison. Think about it, they didn''t expel him


    from the Sword Spirit City, and now this? If this goes on, we don''t know what Basil could eventually do.


    The Sword Spirit City might be put in danger! Therefore, since there''s no way to deal with him openly, it


    has to be done in secret." Miguel pretended to be motivated by righteous indignation.


    "Then, what do you have in mind?" Xavier asked directly.


    "That''s the thing. I don''t know what to do, so I came to ask you for help. With your profound


    experience, you should know how to deal with such kind of person. Am I right?" Miguel remarked,


    attempting to tter Xavier.


    "Yeah, maybe. But what will I benefit from helping you?" Xavier asked shrewdly.


    "I just heard that the leader of the Security Hall is going to be transferred to the Sword Spirit Sect. That


    means that the position will soon be vacant. If you can help me with this matter, I will rmend you


    to be the next leader of the Security Hall. You know that with my status, I can easily do that." Miguel''s


    words instantly aroused Xavier''s interest. The Wolf Team''s captain was known to be very ambitious,


    but because of his previous strength, he was unable to be promoted to a higher position. But now that


    he had broken through to the King Realm, the avenue was now open for him to attain greater


    opportunities.


    "Humph! It''s not difficult to deal with Basil. We just need a solid n, and we should take advantage of


    other warriors in order to kill him," Xavier said as he revealed a wicked look on his face.


    "Ha-ha! That''s more like it." Miguel was ted at Xavier''s response, and he couldn''t wait to know how


    they would deal with Rocky.


    Then, Xavier stood up and walked towards Miguel. He whispered a few words in his ears, which


    immediately made Miguel''s eyes lit up. "Captain Xavier, that is perfect! I knew I was right toe to


    you!" Miguel couldn''t help but exim.


    "That''s all I need to say. You can make your own arrangement," Xavier said with an evil sneer.


    As a response, Miguel nodded with a malicious smile on his face.


    Meanwhile, now that Rocky had been promoted as the deputy captain of the Cloudlet Team, he had to


    be familiar with a lot of things. After working in the lounge for a day, he returned to the beast farm to


    check on Ally''s condition. Upon seeing that it was fine, he went back into his Magic Spiritual Space.


    During the asexual reproduction, the embryo had already formed. As long as everything went smoothly,


    it would not be long before it could transform into a cub. Once it took shape, Rocky could finally


    conclude that the asexual reproduction was a sess.


    However, it was not easy to fullyplete it. He still had to monitor the condition of the embryo every


    day and inject all kinds of nutrients into it. He had to be very careful because if something went wrong,


    the embryo would likely die, and all his efforts would be in vain.


    He worked in theboratory for four hours straight. During that period, he also did a gic analysis


    with the blood sample of Hannah. Once he got the result, he could finally have a gicparison.


    After that, Rocky entered the Scarlet Heaven Jade and challenged Darius again. However, he was still


    not a match for him and he was miserably defeated. But since he started staying in the jade, his


    cultivation speed got several times faster, so he was still pleased that he got something out of it.


    Early the next morning, he left his Magic Spiritual Space and returned to the beast farm. Right after he


    left his residence, he spotted two pretty good-looking spiritual beasts entering the beast farm, guided


    by several guards. Then, he also noticed that Hannah was behind them.


    "You are so efficient, Miss Hannah. I can''t believe that in less than two days, you managed to find two


    spiritual beasts of such high quality." Rocky seemed to be satisfied with the spiritual beasts that


    Hannah brought there.


    However, to his and Hannah''s surprise, Ally didn''t even take a nce at the two spiritual beasts that


    were supposed to be candidates as mating partners. Furthermore, when it saw the two spiritual beasts


    enter the beast stable, it immediately became furious. Fortunately, Rocky was there to suppress the


    situation. Otherwise, Ally might have hurt them.


    "It seems that Ally has the same temper as yours, Miss Hannah," Rocky said, heaving a sigh of relief


    as the guards finished sending the two spiritual beasts out of the stable.


    "What do you mean? We''re both spoiled?" Hannah immediately asked as she raised an eyebrow.


    "Ha-ha. Don''t misunderstand me. Ally is indeed an excellent spiritual beast with a noble bloodline. It''s


    just normal that it wants a more superior partner," Rocky replied with a smile as he tried to appease


    Hannah.


    "Humph. I can''t believe that I just wasted a lot of time finding those two. Now, I have no other choice to


    find other beasts for it again," Hannah said in a dissatisfied tone. Then, she cast a final nce at Rocky


    before she left.


    The next few days, Hannah found more than ten high-quality spiritual beasts. However, none of them


    was still able to satisfy Ally. Seeing that, Hannah couldn''t help but feel gloomy. She had already spent a


    lot of effort, but nothing was going her way.

 Chapter 1463 Allys Mate

    Chapter 1463 Ally''s Mate


    "Basil, what should we do now? I''ve tried all the spiritual beasts I could borrow, but Ally isn''t interested


    in any of them!" Hannah sighed. She''d arrived at the beast farm early that morning to consult Rocky.


    There, she found him feeding her spiritual beast.


    "Well, you can''t force it," Rocky said with a smile. "I''ve told you this before."


    "Is there really no other way?" Hannah threw her hands up hopelessly, looking at Rocky intently in the


    hopes he had a solution.


    "Actually," Rocky said after a while, his eyes twinkling. "There is another way, but you may not like it."


    "Try me," Hannah said seriously.


    "Well, you could let my spiritual beast have a try," Rocky said slowly.


    "Oh!" Hannah cried in surprise. "I almost forgot you even had a spiritual beast. However, I''ve heard


    rumors that it''s a demonic spiritual beast..."


    Rocky nodded curtly. "It''s true."


    "Would there be a problem if Ally mates with a demonic spiritual beast?" Hannah asked, her eyes wide


    with concern.


    "To be honest, I don''t know," Rocky answered. But in fact, he did know. He had already studied the


    genes of Ally and Glutton, and he had found out that their gene fusion was perfect. If they mated


    sessfully, their progeny would be outstanding.


    "How about we ask Doctor Lloyd to take a look at them? If he says it''s okay, then..." Hannah''s voice


    trailed off, as though she were deep in thought.


    "Okay, let''s do it." Rocky smiled reassuringly.


    "Come with me to see him," Hannah pleaded. She could barely wait. "Let''s go now!"


    Shortly after, Rocky and Hannah left the beast farm and headed to the Medical Service Hall where


    Lloyd worked.


    The Medical Service Hall wasn''t veryrge; however, it had a decently sized courtyard. There, they


    found Lloyd refining elixirs by a furnace.


    "Doctor Lloyd!" In the Supreme Ether Land, spirit warriors did not rely on elixirs to cultivate, so the


    refined elixirs were mostly used to heal their injuries. It seemed that was what Lloyd was up to when


    they found him.


    The old man by the furnace looked up to see who was calling him.


    "Good morning, Miss Hannah!" he said with a big smiled. "What brings you here today?"


    "I want you to take a look at Basil''s spiritual beast," Hannah answered bluntly, unwilling to waste any


    time for a small talk.


    "And are you the Basil she speaks of?" Lloyd cocked his eyebrows at Hannah''spanion. Although


    Rocky was well-known in the Sword Spirit Sect, it was Lloyd''s first time to encounter him in the flesh.


    "Good morning, Doctor Lloyd!" Rocky cupped his hands politely. Subtly, he looked Lloyd up and down


    to study him. He found that, although Lloyd had restrained his spiritual aura, his strength seemed to


    have surpassed the advanced stage of the Spiritual Infant. It was possible he was a master at the King


    Realm who had already cultivated the Imperial Soul.


    "Let''s go outside," Lloyd said, gesturing at them to follow him. "Please summon your spiritual beast!" It


    seemed he wasn''t looking to waste any time, either. He hurriedly walked out of the Medical Service


    Hall, hands sped behind his back.


    Rocky and Hannah followed after him closely.


    When they arrived at the courtyard outside the hall, Rocky walked to the center and summoned Glutton


    from his Magic Spiritual Space.


    At that time, many disciples of the Medical Service Hall heard about Rocky''s presence and came out to


    watch.


    As soon as Glutton emerged, the atmosphere changedpletely. The legendary beast''s mighty aura


    instantly covered the whole area, striking fear in almost everyone present.


    "Well, let me see..." Lloyd said at the sight of the majestic beast. "It doesn''t look like any ordinary


    spiritual beast." The doctor eyed Rocky suspiciously. In all his years of experience, he could tell at a


    nce that Glutton was different from other beasts.


    "It is said to be a demonic spiritual beast," Hannah said, answering on Rocky''s behalf. "Please take a


    close look."


    "Demonic spiritual beast? Oh, my!" Lloyd''s expression darkened. Nodding slightly to Hannah, he


    started to walk slowly towards Glutton. After studying the beast from every angle, he lightly pressed


    one hand against its armor-like skin. Suddenly, his hand started to glow.


    A hush had fallen over the crowd as everyone held their breath, waiting for Lloyd''s verdict. Finally, after


    a few minutes, Lloyd finally let his hand fall to his side. "I can''t even tell the strength of this demonic


    spiritual beast," he said with a frustrated sigh. "I''m afraid it is far above the King Realm."


    "So it is also a spiritual beast at the King Realm?" Hannah pursed her lips in concern.


    "Maybe it''s more than that!" Lloyd eximed. "Although the demonic spiritual beast is very rare in the


    Ethereal Region, I happened to encounter a few when I traveled around. But I have never seen such a


    talented demonic spiritual beast... It is stronger than any other ordinary demonic spiritual beast. Maybe


    it''ll even reach the level of a diabolic spiritual beast..." Lloyd shook his head in wonder and looked at


    the legendary beast before him with mixed feelings.


    Hannah shot Rocky a surprised look. She didn''t know his spiritual beast was so extraordinary.


    "So, are you saying my spiritual beast is very talented?" Rocky gasped, pretending to be shocked.


    Secretly, he was thinking to himself, ''Of course it is. Glutton is a legendary beast, after all!''


    "Doctor, are you sure?" Hannah turned to Lloyd hesitantly.


    Lloyd nodded firmly. "At the very least, it''s the most talented demonic spiritual beast I''ve ever seen in


    my life."


    "Can it mate with Ally?" Hannah asked excitedly, her heart racing.


    "I''m not sure, but with the talent of this demonic spiritual beast, its descendants should be able to


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    inherit its talent," Lloyd replied, scratching his chin.


    "So, if Ally mates with it, will they have an even more powerful descendant?"


    "That''s possible," Lloyd said with a slight nod.


    "Well, then I guess it''s worth a shot!" Hannah''s eyes shone with excitement. Obviously, she wanted her


    brilliant spiritual beast to mate with an extraordinarily talented spiritual beast. If they were sessful,


    not only would they benefit from having a stronger spiritual beast, but so would the Sword Spirit Sect.


    "But what if Ally doesn''t like it as well?" Rocky asked suddenly.


    "It''s still worth trying." Hannah shot Rocky a reproachful look and then said to Lloyd, "Thank you,


    Doctor."


    "You''re wee, Miss Hannah!" Lloyd cupped his hands.


    Without dying any further, Rocky and Hannah then left the Medical Service Hall and headed straight


    back to the beast farm.


    As they were leaving, Lloyd narrowed his eyes at their receding figures. "With a demonic spiritual beast


    that talented, it''s theoretically impossible for a human spirit warrior to be able to control it. And yet, this


    Basil person is able to control it with such ease! I''m afraid it''ll be necessary to report it to the sect


    leader."


    Meanwhile, Hannah and Rocky rushed over to the beast farm. Upon their return, Rocky immediately


    ced Glutton in Ally''s stable.


    The moment Ally saw Glutton, it acted hostile at first. Naturally, Glutton was a stranger, so Ally needed


    to remain vignt. However, because Glutton''s aura was overwhelmingly powerful, it didn''t take long


    before Ally was conquered. After a while, thetter acted like a docile littlemb and allowed Glutton to


    get close to it.


    "Miss Hannah, I think this will be a sess," Rocky said with a smile. "I think we''d better leave them


    alone." Hannah nodded, and together they walked out of the stable to let the pair of beasts be alone


    together.

 Chapter 1464 Got Marcias News

    Chapter 1464 Got Marcia''s News


    "If only I knew it earlier I wouldn''t have found so many spiritual beasts," Hannah sighed in dismay. She


    didn''t expect that Basil would help her in the end.


    "Don''t feel bad. You just did what you thought was best for Ally''s sake," Rocky consoled her with a


    warm smile.


    "Yeah, I just don''t want to make Ally unhappy." Hannah nodded.


    "You can leave the rest to me. Go back and rest now." Rocky smiled at her.


    "Thank you. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have known what to do." Hannah was filled with gratitude for


    him. She now saw Rocky in a different light. All her suspicion against him melted away as she saw his


    warm smile.


    "You''re wee." Rocky smiled calmly.


    After that, Hannah left the beast farm.


    Not long after she left, Ramon entered the beast farm.


    "I saw Miss Hannah just now. What was she doing here?" Ramon immediately asked when he saw


    Rocky.


    "She wanted to find a mate for Ally," Rocky answered.


    "Well, did she find the suitable one?" Ramon''s interest was piqued.


    "I actually just found one."


    "Which spiritual beast is it?" Ramon heard before that Hannah found many spiritual beasts but none of


    them attracted Ally.


    "It''s my spiritual beast," Rocky replied.


    "Your beast? Oh, isn''t that a demonic spiritual beast? How could Miss Hannah agree to let your


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    demonic spirit beast mate with Ally?" Ramon couldn''t help but be surprised.


    "Well, Doctor Lloyd has already verified that they are suitable for each other..."


    "Really?"


    "Since you came to look for me, there must be good news, right?" Rocky asked, squinting his eyes at


    Ramon.


    "Well, it''s not good but I thought you''d be interested in it," Ramon said as he shook his head.


    "Well, tell me."


    "I''ve heard that the Shura Race has issued a warrant for the arrest of several escaped prisoners at the


    border of the Ethereal Region recently. One of them is called Marcia. Do you know her?" Ramon


    asked.


    "Marcia?" Rocky didn''t know how to react to the news. He didn''t expect that Marcia actually managed


    to escape. That was definitely good news for him.


    "Judging from your expression, I''m sure enough that you know her." Seeing the expression on Rocky''s


    face, Ramon could immediately tell. But he didn''t understand why Rocky knew the escaped prisoner!


    "Where do you think these prisoners will go if they escape?" Rocky continued to ask. "Is there any way


    to know where she currently is?"


    "That''s hard to say. However, if they escape to the Ethereal Region, it will be very difficult for the Shura


    Race to catch them. But the border to the Ethereal Region is heavily guarded, it''s not an easy task to


    sneak in. Now that the news of the warrant has spread, I''m afraid that they might still be outside the


    border..." Ramon spected.


    ''I''m confident that Marcia will not get caught. But where is she now?'' Rocky couldn''t help but feel a little


    excited. He wanted to go to the border to look for Marcia and the others immediately, but the border


    was so vast that it would be like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    "Basil, why do you know the woman that''s wanted by the Shura Race?" Ramon couldn''t help but ask.


    "It''s a long story. Thank you for bringing this news to me. You have no idea how important this is,"


    Rocky said gratefully. Although he had no clue where Marcia was, at least he could rest easy knowing


    that she and the others were still alive and had escaped the control of the Shura Race.


    "Think of this as my thanks for helping Miss Hannah find a spiritual beast to mate with Ally," Ramon


    responded.


    "Well, there is no need for you to thank me on her behalf. Since you have sent me such good news, I


    will give you a martial spirit!" Rocky said with a smile.


    "Stop kidding. How could you get a martial spirit?" Ramon thought Rocky was messing with him.


    "Come with me to find out!" Rocky excitedly said to him.


    Ramon looked at Rocky with a puzzled look, but he then decided to follow him into the depths of the


    beast farm. Seeing that no one was around, Rocky took Ramon into his Magic Spiritual Space.


    "What is this ce?" Ramon asked as he found himself in a quiet and idyllic world.


    "Guys,e out please..." Rocky then waved his hand.


    The next moment, countless martial spirit shadows appeared out of thin air and instantly surrounded


    the two.


    Ramon was frightened by the sight of the spirits. His body trembled in fear while being subjected under


    the aura of the martial spirits.


    "Don''t be nervous. These martial spirits are my friends. They won''t hurt you!" Rocky couldn''t help but


    "Your friends?" Ramon was even more dumbfounded. He didn''t understand how that came to be.


    "Ha-ha. Don''t ask so many questions. You can have a look and select a martial spirit you can fuse


    with..." Rocky offered.


    Ramon took a deep breath to calm down. After hesitating for a while, he slowly walked into the martial


    spirits and began to look for one suitable for him. At first, he was afraid that the martial spirits would


    suddenly attack him, butter he found that they were much kinder than what he had seen in the


    Martial Spirit Graveyard, which made him feel relieved.


    Not long after, he suddenly stopped in front of a ck martial spirit on the far side. He noticed that it


    emitted a very cold, cruel spiritual aura.


    "This martial spirit seems to be a perfect match for you," Rocky said teasingly.


    Ramon shot him an angry look in response.


    "Try fusing with it!" Rocky said.


    Ramon nodded. He then shot out his spiritual power and tried to sense it. As a result, the martial spirit


    was immediately affected by his spiritual power and began to shine.


    "It seems that the rest of you can leave now. I''ll find other masters for youter." Rocky waved his hand


    and dismissed the other martial spirits.


    They cried out in disappointment before they dispersed into thin air, leaving only the ck martial spirit


    with Ramon.


    "There won''t be anyone disturbing you here. Take your time to merge with it," Rocky said to Ramon


    before he entered hisb.


    With that, Ramon began to concentrate on merging with the ck martial spirit.


    About two hourster, Rocky felt a burst of spiritual auraing from outside. "It seems that he has


    seeded in fusing with the martial spirit." He then got out of theb.


    He found Ramon standing there, without the martial spirit in sight. He felt Ramon''s spiritual aura had


    broken through to the King Realm. His aura felt much stronger and colder than before.


    "Do you want to try your skills?" Rocky asked.


    "That''s exactly what I want." As soon as Ramon finished his words, the spiritual sword behind him flew


    up and shot towards Rocky at lightning speed.


    In response, Rocky used the Frozen Wind Dagger to meet his opponent¡¯s attack. Just when the two


    weapons were about to collide, Ramon''s spiritual sword disappeared in an instant.


    Rocky was caught off guard. He then made his dagger move randomly to create a Dagger Dome.

 Chapter 1465 The Purple Demonic Zone

    Chapter 1465 The Purple Demonic Zone


    Boom!


    In a sh, Ramon¡¯s spiritual sword shot out and hit the Dagger Dome. However, his strength was still a


    little inferior to Rocky''s, and thus it was a long shot for him to break the Dagger Dome that easily.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to have such a surge of power after breaking through to the King Realm. It¡¯s an


    amazing feeling.¡± Ramon couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he looked at his hands.


    ¡°Awesome, right?¡± Rocky said with a bright smile.


    ¡°Yeah. Can¡¯t be better! Thank you so much,¡± Ramon responded as he cupped his hands. If it wasn¡¯t for


    Rocky, he wouldn¡¯t know when he would be able to reach the King Realm. For any spirit warrior, it was


    very important for them to break through to the King Realm since it was the watershed of their strength.


    After they reached this level, it would be as if they had entered an utterly different and vast stage.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need to thank me. I did this to return your favor. For now, I still want you to keep


    inquiring about the news for me,¡± Rocky replied casually.


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯m on it.¡± This time, Ramon received such a big favor from Rocky. Even though he was a


    man who seemed to be stone-hearted, there was no doubt that it would soften a little towards Rocky.


    Moreover, he was continuously having a different view of the young man. He knew that although Rocky


    had a lot of secrets and mysteries surrounding him, he could still fully trust him.


    ¡°So, let¡¯s go?¡± After saying that, Rocky instantly got out of his Magic Spiritual Space with Ramon.


    ¡°By the way, I think it would be better if you do not expose your current strength right away. I¡¯m afraid


    that it would easily arouse some suspicion. You could wait for a better opportunity,¡± Rocky warned.


    ¡°Yes, of course. I guess I¡¯ll go ahead then.¡± Ramon nodded slightly and eventually left.


    ¡°Marcia, Alyssa, I wonder where you are right now.¡± As Rocky watched Ramon leave, he looked up at


    the sky above the wide beast farm and revealed a deep longing in his eyes.


    Meanwhile, as the mating went rather smoothly between Glutton and Ally, Ally¡¯s emotions had


    stabilized. After confirming that it sessfully got pregnant, Rocky asked Glutton to go back to his


    Magic Spiritual Space, which made it quite unhappy. However, it also understood that a matter of safety


    was on the line, so it agreed to him.


    On the other hand, although Rocky obtained some news about Marcia, he couldn¡¯t act rashly because


    this wasn¡¯t sufficient. For now, he could only stay a little bit more in the Sword Spirit City and wait until


    he collected enough information.


    Moreover, since he had be the deputy captain of the Cloudlet Team, he had been much busier


    than before. He couldn¡¯t go frequently to the Fragrance Pavilion now, but he still went once in a while in


    order to guide Tessa in the cultivation of the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill. After all, that was


    his deal with Timothy and Harrison for him to stay in the city. Recently, Tessa had been getting more


    Furthermore, since he was now a little busy to frequently go to the Fragrance Pavilion, Tessa was the


    one who visited him whenever she had something to inquire or rify. Therefore, naturally, several


    rumors were spreading throughout the city concerning the two of them.


    Because it was also known that Tessa was engaged to Miguel, it actually put Rocky into an awkward


    situation. But unexpectedly, since Rocky issued Miguel a warningst time, thetter had never made


    any trouble yet, as if he didn¡¯t care about the circting rumors. Of course, Rocky didn¡¯t think that


    Miguel would just give up like that, but nheless, he was not threatened by anything.


    Half a month passed quickly and nothing out of the ordinary happened. Everything seemed to be in


    ce and at peace.


    During this period, Rocky had already sessfully transformed the embryo he produced through


    asexual reproduction into a cub. Moreover, the growth rate of the cub was several times faster than


    being carried inside a female beast''s womb. As long as the cub took shape, it would be able to hatch


    into new cubs.


    Additionally, through the gicparison that he had done, Rocky was able to find out why Hannah


    couldn¡¯t be a spirit warrior, and he had alsoe up with a theory and a n on how to change


    her gic defect.


    Just after noontime, Rocky had already managed the affairs of the Cloudlet Team and was about to


    head back to the beast farm when Ramon suddenly came in.


    ¡°Captain, I thought you were out with Miss Hannah today?¡± Rocky asked as soon as he saw Ramon


    enter the lounge.


    ¡°I have an urgent task to deal with, so I had toe back first,¡± Ramon briefly replied.


    ¡°Urgent task? What is it?¡± Rocky furrowed his brows and was a bit curious.


    ¡°Do you still remember the Robber Regiment that ambushed us in the Night-wolf Gorgest time?¡±


    Ramon asked.


    ¡°The Robber Regiment? Of course, I do,¡± Rocky replied.


    ¡°We just got a reliable intel about their stronghold. Thus, the governor asked me to lead a team to


    investigate the matter first. But considering the strength of their members, I think it will be better if the


    two of us do the scouting alone. If we encounter any trouble, we can easily get out of it without worrying


    about others¡¯ safety. What do you think?¡± Ramon suggested.


    ¡°Yeah, sounds good. Count me in!¡± Rocky immediately agreed.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll meet you here. Get ready first because it may take a few days,¡± Ramon said.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m always prepared and ready to go!¡± Rocky said in an eager tone as he


    waved his hand.


    ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s go.¡± Ramon showed a faint smirk and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    Then, Rocky and Ramon left the Sword Spirit Sect and headed directly for the Grand Sky City after


    leaving the city.


    Meanwhile, in the lounge of the Wolf Team, Miguel and Xavier were silently sitting when a member of


    the Wolf Team approached them.


    ¡°Young master, they have already set out,¡± the member of the Wolf Team reported.


    ¡°I see. That would be all. You can leave now,¡± Miguel replied tly.


    ¡°It seems that our n is going smoothly. Ramon and Basil didn¡¯t have any suspicion about this. If


    everything goes well, I promise that those two will nevere back alive¡­¡± A sinister smile appeared


    on Xavier¡¯s face, confident that their n to eliminate the two would be faultless.


    ¡°Ramon is also a powerful warrior. Can the Robber Regiment really deal with both of them?¡± Miguel


    asked with a little hesitation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve learned that there are also many powerful warriors at the King Realm in the Robber


    Regiment. It means that no matter how strong those two are, they would be severely outnumbered,¡±


    Xavier answered indifferently.


    ¡°Good. Even though those two are careful and cunning, I¡¯m sure that they wouldn¡¯t see through our


    scheme,¡± Miguel said with a wicked grin.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. But we still have to be cautious with the aftermath. If the sect leader looks into the matter,


    we have to be sure that he wouldn¡¯t doubt about anything,¡± Xavier suddenly said with a serious tone.


    ¡°Their mission is within the responsibility of the Sword Spirit City. Even if they die, it will just appear that


    they are killed while on duty. That kind of stuff happens. No one will doubt about it!¡± Miguel said


    haughtily.


    Half a dayter after leaving the Sword Spirit City, Ramon and Rocky arrived at an inconspicuous post


    house on the road between the Grand Sky City and the Sword Spirit City.


    ¡°There is actually a post house in this kind of ce?¡± Although the post house appeared to be rather


    ordinary, Rocky felt that it was pretty strange for it to be located at such a ce.


    ¡°This is not an ordinary post house. This is a monitoring post of the Sword Spirit City, and being a post


    house is just a front. With this, we can monitor everything within a mile. There are actually twenty of


    these ces scattered near the Sword Spirit City,¡± Ramon exined.


    ¡°Oh, I see. That makes sense,¡± Rocky said as he nodded.


    Then, Ramon entered the post house first while Rocky followed closely. Soon, the two of them saw a


    middle-aged man at the seventh grade of the Spirit Realm inside.


    ¡°Tyson." Ramon immediately cupped his hands as he greeted the man inside.


    ¡°Oh, Ramon. What brings you here?¡± Tyson answered back, surprised to see the captain of the guard


    team.


    ¡°Well, we are on a mission,¡± Ramon briefly replied.


    ¡°And who is this young man?¡± Tyson asked as he saw Rocky, which obviously looked unfamiliar to him.


    ¡°He is Basil. He¡¯s a member of my team and he has just arrived in the Sword Spirit City not long ago,¡±


    Ramon introduced as he nced at Rocky.


    ¡°Nice to meet you!¡± Rocky greeted as he cupped his hands.


    ¡°Oh? I heard a lot about him. So, he¡¯s that guy who had been causing quite a sensation in the Sword


    Spirit City recently?¡± Tyson remarked as he wore a surprised look on his face. ¡°I didn¡¯t imagine that


    you¡¯d be this young. I heard that you¡¯ve already broken through to the King Realm. You must be very


    talented!¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha. I¡¯m very ttered," Rocky responded politely.


    ¡°By the way, Tyson, we¡¯re here because we need the topographic map of the Purple Demonic Zone.


    Please lend me thetest one.¡± Ramon went straight to the point.


    ¡°The Purple Demonic Zone? What are you going to do there? That ce is very dangerous,¡± Tyson


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    asked as his face instantly got serious.


    ¡°Well, we have to sneak into the zone to investigate the stronghold of the Robber Regiment and make


    sure that they really have a hideout in there,¡± Ramon answered straightforwardly.


    ¡°What? I don¡¯t think so! The terrain there is very difficult to ess. Moreover, that ce is a nest of


    powerful monsters. Just bymon sense, it would be impossible for the Robber Regiment to


    establish a hideout in there. I¡¯m not too sure, but the tip you acquired might be wrong,¡± Tyson said as


    he shook his head.

 Chapter 1466 Investigate The Robber Regiment

    Chapter 1466 Investigate The Robber Regiment


    "Even if they are not there, we must go and look around. This task was personally assigned to us by


    the governor and cannot be ignored." Ramon insisted on following the bigoted course.


    "If you insist, then I can''t stop you. I''ll give you the topographic map. How many people have you


    brought with you?" Tyson asked after hesitating for a while.


    "Just the two of us," Ramon replied.


    "What? Just you two. Stop screwing around. The Purple Demonic Zone is extremely dangerous and


    even a strong warrior at the King Realm needs to think twice before venturing inside. It''s too dangerous


    for you two to enter it alone." Tyson''s face changed dramatically when he heard the risky n.


    "Don''t worry, Tyson. We can take care of ourselves," Ramon replied, neither anxious nor impatient.


    "No, no. If you really want to go there, then how about I go with you as well? One more person, one


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    more helper, eh?" Tyson offered, still shaking his head.


    "It''s kind of you to offer, but you''re in charge of the sentry here. If youe with us and some important


    newses behind you that needs the sentry, it will be dyed. Don''t worry about us. You should stay


    here," Ramon refused cautiously.


    "Well. I really can''t do anything to stop you. In any case, if something happens, let me know


    immediately and I''ll bring warriors to support you." Tyson finally had to give in.


    Ramon nodded immediately.


    Shaking his head, Tyson went to find the map. It took him a couple of minutes to do so and then he


    handed it over to Ramon.


    "Let''s go," Ramon said to Rocky without hesitation after nodding at Tyson in gratitude.


    The duo left the post house and continued towards the Purple Demonic Zone.


    In fact, the entrance to the zone was near the post house they had just visited. However, demonized


    wild beasts ran everywhere inside the zone. These beasts were different from the diabolic spiritual


    beasts. They were highly ferocious and could not be tamed, which made them more dangerous than


    ordinary spiritual beasts. Therefore, no spirit warrior ever dared to enter the zone without being


    prepared well.


    Soon, Rocky and Ramon arrived at the entrance. Two utterly different worlds were situated on two


    sides of the entrance, which itself was shrouded in a dark mist. The nts and trees had all dried up


    near it and an aura of death pervaded the air.


    "Why is this ce so creepy and full of demonic auras?" Rocky asked curiously.


    "I don''t know exactly, but rumor has it that the Purple Demonic Zone was one of the battlefields of the


    Shura Race thousands of years ago. Countless members of the Shura Race fell in that battle and were


    then turned into ghosts. Those ghosts are still said to wander the zone and therefore, it ispletely


    demonized. Centuries of such horrific situation and all the beasts within it got transformed into


    ferocious demonic beasts."


    "I see. But this is a good ce to hide anyway," Rocky nodded.


    "If we can find the stronghold of the Robber Regiment and kill them all this time, it will be an extremely


    important aplishment for the Sword Spirit City and the surrounding sects and ns. I think it''d be


    best that we act cautiously and not alert the enemy," Ramon said.


    The two of them flew simultaneously and entered the Purple Demonic Zone.


    Just as Ramon had said, this zone was indeed extremely dangerous. Not long after the two of them


    entered, they encountered a group of demonic beasts at the fifth or sixth grade of the Spirit Realm.


    Fortunately, they were both at the King Realm now, so they killed this pack of beasts without much


    effort.


    "Let''s move on," Ramon said.


    "Hang on. Let me clean up these corpses first." Rocky seemed very rxed. He quickly brought out his


    Frozen Wind Dagger and began collecting something from the bodies of the demonic beasts.


    "Why do you collect these things? What do you do with them?" Ramon was confused since the


    humans of the Ethereal Region didn''t usually collect beast treasures.


    "You don''t understand. These are demonic beasts, so these materials are more precious than the ones


    I get off spiritual beasts. They can be worth a lot of money if they are taken to the market," Rocky


    replied.


    "Let me remind you that these kinds of things can''t be sold in the Ethereal Region." Ramon frowned.


    "Who said anything about the Ethereal Region?" Rocky smiled.


    Ramon fell into silence. A momentter, he urged again, "Hurry up. These corpses will soon attract


    other demonic beasts."


    "Don''t worry. I''m better at escaping than you think..." Rocky teased.


    Ramon rolled his eyes.


    However, Rocky did quicken his movements and began to loot the corpses of the beasts as fast as he


    could. When he was done, they continued their venture deep into the Purple Demonic Zone.


    Although the two of them were quite cautious on their way, they still encountered a few demonic beasts


    from time to time. Fortunately, the ones that came in their way weren''t particrly powerful ones, and


    with their strength, they were able to deal with them easily.


    It took them about two days'' worth of searching but finally, the duo found the stronghold of the Robber


    Regiment. A purple river like a swamp flew alongside a building like a fortress, standing majestically as


    well as ubiquitously. Because of the dense forest around it, the building was secluded from view but still


    seemed out-of-ce.


    "I didn''t expect the stronghold of the Robber Regiment to be situated here," Ramon muttered softly.


    "Hmm... In any case, we havepleted our task. Let''s go back now," Rocky responded indifferently.


    "Wait, we need to figure out how many robbers are there in the Robber Regiment. If we get outmatched


    in number, we won''t be able to uproot their establishment." Ramon held up his hand.


    "That won''t be easy. I''m afraid we''ll have to sneak into the stronghold to do that," Rocky answered,


    crossing his arms over his chest.


    "Wait for me here. I''ll sneak in alone," Ramon ordered after thinking for a while. He was experienced in


    these kinds of tasks, so he decided to act alone. It seemed more suitable.


    "The stronghold looks enormous. You won''t be able to investigate it alone. The longer you stay inside,


    the higher will be your chances of being discovered. Why don''t you go in from the east, and I''ll go in


    from the west? We''ll meet up in the middle." Rocky pointed at a tower in the center of the building.


    "All right."


    The decision was made, and the duo parted ways.


    Since Rocky had experienced hundreds of battles and directed thousands of troops in the Wild Spirit


    Land, it was simple for him to sneak into buildings like the one in front of him. He sessfully made his


    way inside soon after the duo separated.


    As soon as he entered the stronghold, he saw a group of people from the Robber Regiment patrolling


    the area. He immediately hid in the dark. Once the group had gone far, he reappeared and began to


    observe his surroundings.

 Chapter 1467 Being Besieged

    Chapter 1467 Being Besieged


    Although the area Rocky was in was not thatrge, it was densely packed with buildings. They were


    low tile-roofed houses and were connected to each other. Based from what he could see, he guessed


    that they might be the homes of the members of the Robber Regiment.


    After he finished his initial observation, he sneaked in even deeper and began to estimate the number


    of the Robber Regiment members.


    Once he got out of the residential area, he noticed on a hillside not far from his right side was a pavilion


    made of bamboo and wood. It lookedpletely out of ce among all the other houses. A fence


    circled around the pavilion and it stood alone, as if it was the residence of a senior member of the


    Robber Regiment.


    While Rocky was observing the pavilion, he saw a woman in white appear. She was surrounded by


    several female spirit warriors and all of them stopped in front of the pavilion on the hillside. Although he


    was rather far away, he could see that the woman ordered the spirit warriors to wait outside before she


    entered the pavilion alone.


    "Isn''t that woman the one who led the Robber Regiment to attack us that day?" Rocky''s eyes lit up and


    he immediately recognized the woman. Although she was wearing a mask during the attack, he could


    still recognize her from her figure.


    Without another word, Rocky disappeared in an instant.


    A momentter, he reappeared within the pavilion. With just one nce, he could immediately tell that


    the pavilion was divided into two floors. The first floor was simr to a three-bedroom house. When


    Rocky entered the pavilion, he was immediately greeted with the sight of a fully furnished hall and a


    passage on the left side of the hall.


    Since Rocky could not find the woman in the hall, he quietly entered the aisle. There were three doors


    along the corridor. When he took a peek, the first room appeared to be a study, while the second was a


    living room, so he skipped to thest door at the end of the corridor. When he got closer to the third


    room, a fragrance filled his nose and he noticed the steaming heat gradually wafting out from the door.


    While he began to consider some theories regarding the mysteries in the room, he boldly took a couple


    of steps forward and leaned inside. He was greeted with the sight of the woman in a bathtub, her fair


    skin and vicle exposed for his eyes to see. Her long hair was gathered in a bun but some strands


    were stained with water, which gave her a distinctive appearance. However, her face was still covered


    with a veil.


    "This woman even covers her face while taking a bath. Is it because she''s too ugly?" Rocky murmured,


    his curiosity piqued. However, when he was about to turn around and leave, the door of the pavilion


    was suddenly pushed open and a female spirit warrior came in with a clean pink dress in her hands.


    When he realized that his situation was not good, Rocky immediately hid in a corner of the living room.


    "Miss Eunice, here you are," the female spirit warrior said respectfully.


    "Put it in my room!"


    Rocky held his breath as he watched the female spirit warrior bring the dress to the woman''s room and


    leave as quickly as when she arrived.


    "That was close!" Once Rocky heard the door close, he heaved out a sigh of relief and tried to take the


    opportunity to leave.


    However, he suddenly heard the sound of water, followed by faint footsteps. Not long after, a delicate


    figure with a very slim waist appeared in front of him.


    Every inch of the woman''s figure was perfect, just like a masterpiece of God.


    "This woman has a better figure than any woman I''ve ever seen! Even Marcia and Alyssa are inferior to


    her," Rocky eximed under his breath.


    While he was busy devouring her with his eyes, the woman got dressed. Of course, she didn''t discover


    him.


    "That guy hurt me and left a wound on my body. I''ll definitely tear him into pieces when I see him next


    time. Otherwise, I''ll just cut my hair and be a nun." Right when Eunice Di was almost finished


    putting on her clothes, she suddenly touched an unremarkable scar on her chest and her beautiful eyes


    widened.


    "Is that so?" Rocky murmured to himself, knowing full well that he was the one she was talking about.


    After she waspletely dressed, Eunice Di walked out of the room with the door shutting close


    behind her.


    After confirming that the woman had left, Rocky felt all the tension seep out of his body. Without any


    more hesitation, he immediately left the pavilion.


    Just as Rocky left, a big rm in the stronghold of the Robber Regiment was suddenly raised.


    "Enemies have sneaked in! Hurry and find them!" Several spirit warriors soon appeared in front of


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Rocky. Several dozens of them began to search every inch of the entire ce.


    "Could it be that they discovered Ramon?" Rocky''s eyes narrowed and he immediately headed east to


    look for Ramon.


    Not long after, Rocky suddenly saw a figure appear in front of him. It was none other than Ramon.


    "Were you discovered?" Rocky immediately questioned. Despite his brusqueness, he was genuinely


    relieved to see Ramon was safe and sound.


    "No!" Ramon denied with a shake of his head.


    "Who are they looking for then?" Rocky''s eyes narrowed.


    "I don''t know. I think we should leave now," Ramon suggested, as he felt like something was amiss.


    Just as the two of them made their decision to leave, they suddenly felt a surging spiritual aura of the


    King Realme closer. There was no doubt that the aura was at least at the medium stage or even


    higher. Not long after, it was right up their faces. An old man with a messy beard all over his face and


    wearing gray robes appeared in front of them.


    "Let me see where you can flee!" The old man stretched out his hand and immediately enveloped


    Rocky and Ramon.


    Both Rocky and Ramon sensed their opponent''s immense strength, so neither of them had any ns


    of fighting him head-on. They immediately dove to the side to avoid the old man''s attack.


    Boom!


    Arge pit that has at least tens of meters of diameter appeared right where they were standing mere


    seconds ago due to the explosion of the spiritual power. A thick cloud of dust filled the air.


    At the same time, arge number of spirit warriors swarmed around, putting Rocky and Ramon at an


    immense disadvantage.


    "You leave first. I''ll cover you," Rocky immediately ordered.


    "No, let''s leave together." Ramon would never leave Rocky behind alone.


    "Glutton, stop those in the west!" Since Ramon was unwilling to leave, Rocky immediately summoned


    Glutton and ordered it to fight the spirit warriors.


    With a roar, Glutton immediately pounced on the spirit warriors gathered in the west.


    Thanks to the fact that Glutton was a demonic spiritual beast with overbearing aura, the spirit warriors


    in the west could not hide their fear and their siege came to a halt.


    However, the old man in gray also blocked their route of retreat and left them no way to escape.


    Soon, Eunice Di who Rocky just saw taking a bath also appeared.


    "We''re in big trouble!" When Rocky saw that they werepletely surrounded, his eyes narrowed.


    Although they were not weak, Eunice Di brought along some warriors at the King Realm. Even with


    theirbined strength, the two of them were not powerful enough to deal with so many spirit warriors.


    "I have to find a way!" Rocky murmured to himself.

 Chapter 1468 A Good Way To Escape

    Chapter 1468 A Good Way To Escape


    Suddenly, an idea popped into Rocky''s head. He shouted at Eunice, "Eunice, I found you atst!"


    "Huh? It''s you!" When Eunice first set her eyes on Rocky, she immediately recognized him. She could


    not mask the mild shock and anger on her delicate face. She never expected Rocky to show up there


    before she could look for him.


    "Eunice, it''s me! This is genuinely me! I''m your fiance! Don''t you remember me?" Rocky couldn''t get


    the bitterness out of his face.


    "What fiance? What the hell are you talking about?" Eunice suddenly fell into a rage.


    At that point, Ramon couldn''t resist looking at Rocky. Initially, he seemed confused, but soon he


    understood and could not help butugh a bit. He didn''t expect Rocky to use such a subversive tactic,


    but he thought Rocky had a n.


    The members of the Robber Regiment surrounding Rocky and Ramon heard them speak, and they all


    looked at each other in confusion. It was apparent that they did not know that Eunice had a fiance, and


    for most of them, her identity was a bit of a mystery. Only a few people in the Robber Regiment had


    seen her actual appearance. Though Eunice was not so strong, the members of the Robber Regiment


    heeded hermands.


    So, for a second, they couldn''t say if Rocky was telling the truth!


    "Eunice, there''s no denying it. I have traveled a long distance, over mountains and seas, and


    encountered many dangerous things along the way to find you. You can''t abandon me like this!" Rocky


    said it out loud, immediately putting his acting skills to work.


    "What an idiot! What are you guys waiting for? Hurry and take him down at once!" Eunice screamed


    out of frustration.


    "Who among you has the courage toe here? I''m your chief''s fiance. If you hurt me, you''re going to


    die!" Rocky dered a grave threat.


    The Robber Regiment members had a few qualms when they heard his words. It seemed as if nobody


    wanted to be the first to go up against him. If Rocky had a personal rtionship with Eunice, they


    would be seeking death if they attacked him!


    "He is not my fiance. Don''t allow him to deceive you." His antics ticked Eunice off. She didn''t expect


    Rocky to screw up her reputation so callously.


    "Eunice, I know it was my fault that I did not marry you before. Because of that, I couldn''t me you


    when you walked out on me. You did nothing wrong, and I figured out my mistake. So, I hope you will


    give me a chance," Rocky said with sadness as he continued with his drama.


    As he listened, Ramon admired Rocky''s acting ability. If he''d never met Rocky, he couldn''t tell if


    Rocky''s words were real.


    Due to Rocky''s natural talent in acting, the Robber Regiment members became even more confused


    and found it challenging to determine the truth, so the situation came to a standstill.


    "Stop fooling around, or I''ll kill you!" Eunice, who was quiet, became even more furious. She had never


    thought Rocky would be so shameless to dere that they were an engaged couple, and she could no


    longer tolerate his lie.


    "Look, a woman out of her mind is terrible. If you kill me, she''ll grow even more terrible," Rocky said


    with a stern look of caution.


    By that time, the old man in grey was getting suspicious and couldn''t stand watching it anymore, so he


    immediately asked, "Why would you think you''re her fiance? Do you have proof of that?"


    "If you want evidence, does a scar on her chest count?" Rocky retorted.


    "How do you know there''s a scar in my chest?" stunned, Eunice blurted out subconsciously, but soon


    she realized he had deceived her.


    Simultaneously, the members of the Robber Regiment believed Rocky''s statement more strongly after


    hearing Eunice''s words.


    "Because I''m your fiance!" Rocky firmly reiterated.


    "You bastard! I don''t give a damn who you are. I''m going to break you into a million pieces." Eunice


    red at Rocky with her round eyes opened wide, looking utterly infuriated.


    "First, if you want to kill me, do it yourself. I''m going to stay here, and I won''t fight back," Rocky


    responded with his hands behind his back.


    "In this case, I shall acknowledge your request. As for the rest of you, hold still. See how I cut him alive!


    Eunice showed no fear, for she thought her strength was more powerful than Rocky''s.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The next minute, a furious Eunice stretched out her body and immediately rushed in front of Rocky.


    She flipped her palm and created several palm shadows covering Rocky.


    However, she never expected that a strong spiritual aura beyond hers woulde over her after


    Before she could respond, Rocky suddenly crossed over the palm shadows. Within minutes, a dagger


    was pointing at her neck.


    Eunice''s expression drastically changed. It never urred to her that Rocky''s strength would suddenly


    be so powerful. She couldn''t even get out of his assault.


    "I never expected you to fall for it! I guess you couldn''t resist attacking me face to face..." Rocky


    sneered.


    "You..." It was only at that point that Eunice realized she had fallen into Rocky''s trap.


    When they saw Rocky holding Eunice at knifepoint, the Robber Regiment members appeared shocked


    for a while. After all, with Eunice''s strength, it should be impossible for a seemingly weak Rocky to


    subdue her. No one had expected the scene ahead of them.


    Even Ramon did not expect the easiness of how Rocky captured Eunice, but it wasn''t long before he


    fell back to Rocky''s side either.


    "Eunice, I won''t hurt you, but if your men want to act recklessly, then I might do something I''d even


    regret!" Rocky warned.


    "Kill me if you have the nerve!" Eunice red at Rocky, vehemently refusing to turn herself in.


    "Of course, I won''t kill you because you''re my fiancee. Aside from that, I''ll let you go once I''m sure


    we''re safe." Rocky smiled somewhat lewdly.


    "You are such a despicable person!" Eunice was miserable and filled with resentment. It never came to


    her mind that Rocky would fool her.


    "I''m just trying to be smart and look after myself." Rocky offered a smile.


    "Don''t mind me. Take them out right now." Eunice did not want them both to escape, so out of


    frustration, she promptly shouted an order to her men, who stood motionless and dared not to act


    rashly.


    How could they possibly take Eunice''s life for a joke? If anything terrible happened to her, they might


    receive punishment or even die. So, they couldn''t reach a decision.


    Even the old man in grey frowned deeply and did nothing foolish.


    "What are you standing around for? Come on. Get him now!" When she noticed they weren''t doing


    anything, Eunice grew even more upset.


    "Miss Eunice, it''s not a big deal to kill them. We''re concerned about what''s going to happen to you. We


    will get punished, and it will be tough for us to exin the incidentter on!" the old man exined at


    once.


    Eunice didn''t answer, but the old man had a point.


    "They seem very concerned about your life. Then we don''t want to be rude, soe with us


    peacefully." When Rocky finished speaking, he called Glutton without dy. He let Ramon get on


    Glutton first, and then he flew onto its back along with Eunice.

 Chapter 1469 The Negotiation

    Chapter 1469 The Negotiation


    ¡°Take us somewhere safe, Glutton!¡± Rockymanded the beast.


    With a thunderous roar, Glutton soared to the sky and quickly flew away from the Purple Demonic


    Zone.


    The elder in grey immediately chased after them alongside several mighty King Realm warriors to


    protect Eunice from Rocky¡¯s attacks.


    An hour of flying had passed. Rocky discovered that a few people were still on their tail. He redirected


    his gaze and guided Glutton tond on the dense jungle below them.


    The beast followed his instruction and soonnded.


    ¡°You can return to the Magic Spiritual Space now," Rocky informed Glutton. Then he redirected his


    attention to Ramon and said, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to shake off those guys so easily. You should return to


    the post house. I¡¯ll meet you there and join you once I distract them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d prefer to stay with you. I could give you a hand when necessary,¡±


    Ramon insisted with a frown. Although they had taken Eunice as a hostage, he was still worried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It will be fine as long as she¡¯s with me," Rocky assured him with a smile.


    ¡°Just be careful.¡± Ramon realized that remaining by Rocky¡¯s side would be unnecessary. He


    immediately turned around and flew towards the post house.


    Once Ramon left, Rocky took Eunice in the opposite direction.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± she shouted as she shot him a venomous re.


    ¡°Your men have been following us for quite a while. If I release you, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to y with them


    all day long,¡± he replied with a devilish smile dancing across his lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use. Even with your strength, you won¡¯t be able to get rid of them at all,¡± Eunice snorted


    vehemently as she rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Not exactly. Truthfully, I wanted to be alone with you for¡­ another reason,¡± Rocky hinted


    mischievously.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Eunice asked as her demeanor swiftly morphed from being calm and


    cold to being curious and worried.


    ¡°Do you truly think there¡¯s any other reason why a man would want to be alone with a woman?¡±


    he expressed more bluntly this time.


    ¡°You mean you want to¡­ You pervert! If you dare touch me, I¡¯ll tear you into pieces!¡± Eunice broke out


    into a violent rage. Her face was now tinged with crimson as she struggled to free herself.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s feisty! Could it be you¡¯re still¡­ a virgin?¡± he teased with a wiggle of his brows.


    ¡°Shut up! It¡¯s none of your business, you idiot.¡± Eunice now blushed from her ears down to her neck. It


    was hard to tell if it was out of rage or shyness.


    ¡°Ha-ha! Alright, I¡¯m done messing with you. I¡¯ve brought you here because I wanted to ask you


    something,¡± Rocky asked seriously this time with a squint of his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather die than tell you anything,¡± she stubbornly dered, still unwilling to cooperate.


    ¡°How did you know we snuck into your stronghold? We were very well hidden,¡± he asked her out of


    suspicion. He and Ramon hadn¡¯t exposed their whereabouts before but the Robber Regiment was


    aware of their location. It didn¡¯t make sense.


    ¡°Humph!¡± She held her head high, adamantly showing that she¡¯d rather choose death over submission.


    ¡°Someone else must¡¯ve informed you. Does anyone in the Sword Spirit City work for you?¡± Rocky


    further interrogated her.


    ¡°Humph!¡± There was still no progress.


    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll have to strip you naked and slowly slice your flesh with this dagger. I can


    almost hear your screams while I ravage your body¡­¡± He had no choice but to y his trump card.


    ¡°How dare you? Go to hell!¡± Eunice trembled as she continued to scowl in his direction.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Try it.¡± Rocky''s eyes turned cold.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡­! Fine, I¡¯ll tell you. But promise me you won¡¯ty a finger on me.¡± Finally, Eunice was willing to


    ¡°You may have a good figure but I¡¯m not the type of man who¡¯s easily tempted by every woman I meet,¡±


    Rocky teased.


    Eunice¡¯s eyes widened. She looked like a predator about to ughter her prey. She took a deep sigh


    and then said, ¡°Not long ago, we received news that the Sword Spirit City would send spies to our


    stronghold even though we confirmed there were none. Even if there were, we wouldn¡¯t be able to


    detect such an obscure mission. Although I don¡¯t know who divulged the information, I¡¯m certain it¡¯s


    someone who knew about your secret mission beforehand.¡±


    ¡°Just as I expected. Only a few people knew of our mission,¡±


    Rocky revealed hesitantly. Something felt off about the entire situation.


    ¡°Perhaps you offended someone in the Sword Spirit City? It¡¯s not hard to see why. You¡¯re always


    annoying,¡± Eunicemented sarcastically.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed as he continued to guess.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve revealed all you wanted to know. Can you let me go now?¡± She red at him and hoped


    he¡¯d stick to his promise.


    ¡°Of course. However, I have one more thing to ask. It¡¯s required for the Robber Regiment to be well-


    informed at all times, correct?¡± Rocky asked as he squinted his eyes.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Eunice retorted arrogantly.


    ¡°Then, are you aware of the wanted alien prisoners who escaped from the Shura Race recently?¡± he


    quickly asked.


    ¡°Why do you ask this?¡± she asked in confusion. This question had nothing to do with the Sword Spirit


    City. It was as different as an apple was from an oyster.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. You just have to tell me what you know," Rocky informed her gravely.


    Eunice momentarily hesitated and then admitted, ¡°Alright. Yes, I do know something but it¡¯s just a


    rumor."


    ¡°Tell me everything you know,¡± he ordered.


    ¡°As far as I know, those prisoners haven¡¯t escaped to the Ethereal Region. The Shura Race has also


    issued an arrest warrant. If they were smart enough, they wouldn¡¯t dare to step foot in the Ethereal


    Region because of the risk. They would most likely find some secret hideout to wait in until the situation


    cools down. And before that happens, they have to survive at the treacherous border first!¡± Eunice


    exined as logically as she could.


    ¡°Yes, I understand your reasoning. Will you help me find these alien prisoners?¡± Rocky suggested.


    ¡°Why should I help you?¡± Eunice thought that he had lost his mind. He just kidnapped and threatened


    her and now he wanted her help to find some alien prisoners. Only a gullible, foolish ghost would help


    him!


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re still my captive. I¡¯ll give you your freedom for your help,¡± he proposed.


    ¡°No. Besides, you wouldn¡¯t dare to kill me!¡± She countered him, taking for granted her one chance at


    escape.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Rocky''s face returned to its former seriousness and gave her a look that made her


    blood run cold.


    Eunice''s delicate body couldn¡¯t help but tremble as fear surged through her. She never expected him to


    have a side so icy and brutal.


    ¡°Have you changed your mind yet?¡± he asked through slightly squinted eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s in it for me?¡± she asked, trying to negotiate. She didn¡¯t want to be used for nothing.


    ¡°You¡¯re one step away from ascending into the King Realm, right?¡± he questioned.


    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m about to break through soon!¡± Eunice answered with a nod.


    ¡°What if I can help you get there quicker?¡± he offered.


    ¡°Stop messing around! If that was possible, then the sky would copse on us all.¡± She still believed he


    was just joking.


    ¡°Then let me show you how capable I am of making that happen.¡± And with those words, Rocky took


    her to his Magic Spiritual Space.


    ¡°Where am I?¡± Once she realized she had entered another space, her mouth gaped open in shock.


    ¡°My ce. You¡¯re wee,¡± Rocky replied before he shouted, ¡°Come out, guys! We¡¯ve got a beautiful


    guest today!¡±


    Instantly, Eunice witnessed countless martial spirits emerge from thin air. She found herself at a loss for


    words. She¡¯d never seen so many spirits gathered together before.

 Chapter 1470 Ally With The Robber Regiment (Part One)

    Chapter 1470 Ally With The Robber Regiment (Part One)


    "Where did you get so many martial spirits?" Eunice asked with a look of disbelief. These many martial


    spirits showing up simultaneously was totally beyond her imagination. In the Supreme Ether Land, it


    was exceedingly rare for a spirit warrior to see one. So, it was difficult to imagine that Rocky would


    have so many martial spirits all for himself.


    "You don''t need to know that. What''s important is that you can choose one for yourself. I am sure there


    is a suitable one for you in here," Rocky replied.


    "Are you really willing to let me fuse with one of the martial spirits?" Eunice didn''t understand why


    Rocky was willing to let her merge with a martial spirit, especially one that was his own. Logically


    speaking, even if Rocky didn''t kill her, there was no way he would let her be benefited in any way.


    Whatever was happening right now didn''t make sense.


    "Consider it a return-favor. Since I need your help, I must give you something in return. Besides, it''s not


    a big deal for me," Rocky exined. Considering the number of martial spirits in his possession, giving


    one away didn''t matter to him. He was certain that the Robber Regiment''s information would prove


    immensely helpful for his future, so he decided to make a bet. He bet himself that Eunice would not


    prove to be an ungrateful person.


    "Not a big deal? Come on! You must be kidding, right? I mean I am sure you know how rare martial


    spirits are. It''s the dream of countless Spirit Realm warriors to have them under their control. It''s


    amazing that you own so many, but it doesn''t make sense for you to give them away just like that." As


    she spoke, Eunice felt a little angry. But she didn''t understand what was wrong with her. Maybe she


    was jealous, or maybe she couldn''t understand the man in front of him. In any case, she was both


    curious and suspicious about Rocky right now.


    She really wanted to know how he hade to have so many martial spirits, but she also knew that he


    was not going to tell her.


    "If you want to get back at the earliest, you''d better find yourself a suitable martial spirit now," Rocky


    suggested.


    Eunice nced at the man hesitantly, but she still couldn''t resist the temptation of a martial spirit. She


    immediately began looking for a suitable one among the hundreds wandering in front of her.


    It didn''t take her long to find one she had always dreamed of. It was a woman with a pair of des in


    her hands, with a graceful figure full of spirit and vitality.


    "I will take this one," Eunice said decisively.


    Rocky waved his hand, and the other martial spirits retreated, leaving only the one she''d chosen.


    "Do you want me to help you fuse with her?" Rocky asked.


    "No, thanks." Eunice shook her head and took out a light bead. The bead lit up and instantly sucked the


    martial spirit inside it.


    "What kind of treasure is that?" Rocky asked. It was the first time he had seen such a thing.


    "It''s called Spirit Bead. It is a kind of spiritual treasure used specifically to absorb martial spirits," Eunice


    exined.


    "So, you are going to take the martial spirit back and cultivate itter?" Rocky asked.


    "Of course, I can''t be sure about you. I fear that you will do something bad to me when I start fusing,"


    Eunice replied with a serious expression on her face.


    "Ha-ha, whatever. But what I just said..." Rocky''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "I will help you, but I can''t guarantee what I can get you," Eunice replied, putting her gaze at Rocky.


    "Just try your best." Rocky nodded.


    "But who are you? I''ve heard several things about the Sword Spirit City and have a lot of information


    about it, but I''ve never heard of someone like you," Eunice asked curiously. Although she had met


    Rocky two times, she still knew nothing about him. Even after what had happened, she could not figure


    out who he was.


    "My name is Basil," Rocky introduced himself.


    "Basil? So you are the famous neer of the Sword Spirit City?" Eunice had heard the name and


    immediately recalled the tales she''d heard of Basil of the Sword Spirit City. The man had made quite a


    name for himself and was famous across borders. She hadn''t expected to meet him like this.


    "Do you suddenly find my figure more magnificent than before?" Rocky teased.


    "Don''t make me sick!" An expression of nausea sttered itself on Eunice''s face.


    "It''s time for you to go back. Remember, what happened just now is our secret. If word gets out, you


    will regret it," Rocky warned.


    "Once I fuse with the martial spirit and break through to the King Realm, you won''t be a match for me.


    What makes you think I would take you seriously?" Eunice made a strange face.


    "Don''t be so confident. I always get my way," Rocky replied with an evil smile.


    That froze Eunice on the spot. She always felt nervous every time she saw the evil but attractive smile


    on Rocky''s face.


    "One more thing. We have discovered your stronghold. So, it''d be best for you to leave with your men


    once you get back, However, you must promise that from now on, you won''t harm the people of the


    Sword Spirit City," Rocky reminded. He was hoping that his cooperation with Eunice wouldn''t get


    "You don''t have to remind me of that. But as a thank-you gift, I should warn you that the Grand Sky


    Sect has targeted the Sword Spirit City. I think they want to annex the city and expand their own force.


    You know that the sect is the most important force in the Sovereign Pavilion which means that if there''s


    a conflict between you two, the Sovereign Pavilion will turn a blind eye to their actions. I believe that


    counts as a bad thing," Eunice warned him.


    "Aren''t you afraid that telling me this would ruin your rtionship with the Grand Sky Sect?" Rocky


    knew that the Robber Regiment and the Grand Sky Sect were on one side.

 Chapter 1471 Ally With The Robber Regiment (Part Two)

    Chapter 1471 Ally With The Robber Regiment (Part Two)


    "That''s none of your business. Now, let me out!" Eunice replied.


    Rocky nodded and brought Eunice out of his Magic Spiritual Space.


    When Eunice came to her senses, she found that she was back where she had been taken from.


    Rocky had disappeared without a trace.


    "The guy is fast!" she remarked with a smile. "But this is the first time I''vee across such a person.


    He just let me have a martial spirit for myself so easily."


    As for Rocky, he rushed back to the post house as fast as he could after leaving Eunice. Seeing that


    Rocky was back unharmed, Ramon was relieved.


    "You two are so lucky to have kidnapped the leader of the Robber Regiment and then escape


    unscathed. But why didn''t you bring her back here?" Tyson, asked in confusion after hearing Ramon''s


    tale.


    "Tyson, we don''t know the ins and outs of the Robber Regiment yet. If we kidnap her, I''m afraid she will


    only cause more trouble. Worse still, they were following us the whole time, and would never have let


    us bring her here," Rocky exined.


    "You''re right. In any case, it''s lucky you got back here safely," Tyson remarked in a grateful tone.


    "But there is still one thing I can''t figure out. How did the Robber Regiment know that we were going to


    investigate their base?" Ramon asked in confusion.


    "Yes! It''s confusing me too," Tyson echoed. However, there was something wrong with his expression


    that the others missed.


    "Maybe we exposed some clues by ident." Rocky made up an excuse on purpose. However, he


    knew that things weren''t that simple. He couldn''t speak here since it would be difficult to tell Ramon


    because there was an outsider.


    "Maybe." Ramon nodded.


    "Captain, I think we''d better go back and report everything that''s happened." Rocky winked at Ramon.


    "Okay."


    The duo bid Tyson goodbye and left the post house together.


    Behind them, Tyson''s expressions changed drastically and became suddenly fierce. "These guys are


    really lucky. They were able to escape. If the young masteres to know about, he''s going to be


    furious. Fortunately, they never suspected it was me who tipped the Robber Regiment off about their


    arrival."


    Once Rocky and Ramon were away from the post house, Ramon turned towards hispanion and


    asked, "What did you mean by winking at me just now?"


    "I heard from Eunice that our mission was rigged. Someone from the Sword Spirit City itself leaked


    information about it," Rocky exined.


    "What the fuck! I don''t think there were many people who knew about this mission. Only the governor


    and a few of the leaders know. Who did it?" Ramon''s eyes furrowed.


    "If I''m not wrong, Miguel must be involved in it somehow. He hates me to the core and wants me dead.


    This would have been a great opportunity for him," Rocky spected.


    "Miguel? Are you sure about this?" Ramon''s face turned serious. If Miguel really was involved in any


    way, things were dire indeed.


    "Do I need to be sure about this? That is the most reasonable exnation!" Rocky replied with a frown.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "So what are you going to do now?" Ramon knew that dealing with Miguel was an extremely


    "Once we go back, we need to report everything to the governor first. As for who leaked the news, we


    can ask the governor to send someone to investigate. If it were Miguel, he would find a way to free


    himself from any usations and then find another opportunity to deal with me. We just need to wait


    and see. In any case, he has failed this time, so will surely make bring on something worse. I am


    waiting to see how long his cloven hoof can hide." Rocky''s eyes turned cold. If it weren''t for the fact


    that he still needed to stay in the Sword Spirit City for a while, he would have taught Miguel a lesson a


    long time ago. However, he wasn''t going to ruin his ns for a nobody.


    For now, he would wait for an opportunity and make Miguel''s life a living hell.


    "It''s the only way we have," Ramon sighed.


    "To be honest, I dragged you into the mire. He knew you would take me with you." Rocky found it unfair


    for Ramon to have to get involved.


    "Truth be told, I have a grudge against Miguel as well. He might n on killing two birds with one stone


    this time." Ramon looked rather calm at the prospect.


    "Looks like we are really suitable to be friends." Rockyughed.


    Ramon rolled his eyes at the man.


    Afterwards the two of them returned to the Sword Spirit Sect as soon as possible and reported


    everything to Harrison. Harrison was also shocked at the idea. He had not expected that this mission


    would getpromised, so he immediately ordered his men to investigate.


    In fact, Miguel was the one who had bought off the people of the Grand Sky Sect and then brought the


    information to Harrison. So, he knew that he would naturally be suspected. Just as Rocky had


    expected, Miguel had found a scapegoat to take the responsibility of leaking the information to protect


    himself.


    However, Rocky remained calm because he wanted to see what other tricks Miguel could pull.


    After confirming the whereabouts of the stronghold of the Robber Regiment, Harrison asked the Sword


    Spirit Sect for permission. The next day, a team led by two elders of the Sword Spirit Sect, with more


    than ten warriors at the King Realm and a hundred disciples at the Spirit Realm rushed at the


    stronghold. However, they arrived to find an empty and deserted ce. The robbers were long gone.


    In any case, although they failed to wipe out the Robber Regiment, they had still given its members a


    head-on blow this time. This way, Rocky and Ramon made another important contribution to the Sword


    Spirit Sect.

 Chapter 1472 To Compete For The Security Hall Leader

    Chapter 1472 To Compete For The Security Hall Leader


    Harrison strategically held an assembly tomend Rocky and Ramon in public. He also announced


    the pending transfer of the current Security Hall leader to the Sword Spirit Sect, where he would serve


    in a critical position, but it likewise indicated that the Security Hall would have no leader in the


    meantime. Traditionally, the city''s governor would appoint someone to the position as soon as possible,


    but a lot had changed in recent years. Many talents had appeared in the Sword Spirit City, so a fair


    other words, whoever was the strongest would be their leader. The requirements for participating


    in thepetition were very simple. Firstly, the candidates must be at the King Realm and had


    surpassed the primary stage of the Spiritual Infant. Secondly, they should have a current position


    inferior to that of the hall leader, which implied that anyone who had the appropriate levels could


    participate in thepetition.


    Although there was no limit in terms of the participants'' strength, those who surpassed the middle


    stage of the Spiritual Infant among the warriors at the King Realm were highly unlikely to participate in


    thepetition. That was because there were only dozens of warriors at the King Realm in the whole


    Sword Spirit City, and most of them were at the primary stage of the Spiritual Infant. Therefore, there


    were not a lot of warriors at the middle stage of the Spiritual Infant. Besides, those who had already


    reached such a realm tended to join the Sword Spirit Sect instead to receive further cultivation. Thus,


    even though there were no explicit rules about their levels, thepetition for the leading position


    naturally attracted those warriors that were almost at the same level.


    Soon after Harrison announced it, the news caused a stir and spread all over the Sword Spirit City like


    wildfire.


    Typically, the Security Hall was not a ce to make fortune in the Sword Spirit City. Yet, it was a ce


    where it was rtively easy to make contributions and get rewards, and most people could easily get a


    chance to improve their strength there. The fact was backed by history, as one of the three former


    leaders of the Security Hall became an elder of the Sword Spirit Sect, and the other two held prominent


    positions within the group, winning respect and recognition from their senior leaders. Consequently, the


    Security Hall gained the reputation of being a shortcut where people could climb through the ranks in


    the Sword Spirit City quickly.


    That was to say, once an individual became the leader of the Security Hall, that person could also enter


    the core of the Sword Spirit City, which was the Sword Spirit Sect. And countless spirit warriors


    dreamed of achieving that someday!


    Meanwhile, Rocky went about as if nothing special had happened. He had achieved something


    exemry and received praise for it in public, but he had long grown ustomed to it.


    However, as soon as he got out of the beast farm early that morning, he saw Tessa rushing towards


    him. Tessa was an outstanding disciple of their generation. Plus, she had just merged with a martial


    spirit. In fact, her strength had significantly improved in recent weeks, and she had be the key


    training disciple of the Sword Spirit Sect. Two days ago, Timothy had asked her to go to the Sword


    Spirit Sect, where she could directly receive guidance from him.


    "I didn''t know you were back,"


    Rocky greeted her with surprise.


    "I just arrived, but that''s not important. I heard you got yourself in trouble when you went on a mission


    with Ramon, and you almost couldn''te back alive. Were the rumors urate?"


    Tessa asked at once, sounding far too excited as she stared at Rocky with interest.


    "It wasn''t that bad! I just had a small ident, and there was hardly any danger involved," replied


    Rocky.


    He shrugged indifferently as if to show that it wasn''t a big deal at all.


    "Liar! I heard that your mission was to sneak into the Purple Demonic Zone and explore the Robber


    Regiment''s stronghold. The members of the Robber Regiment are infamous for being violent and cruel


    robbers who can kill people without batting an eysh. I also overheard that you were besieged at that


    time,"


    Tessa answered dubiously.


    "What? No! I don''t think they are as violent and cruel as people say!" disagreed Rocky.


    He thought to himself, ''Not only is she not as evil as I expected, but her figure is much better than


    yours.''


    "If you receive such a dangerous task next time, tell me, okay? I will talk to my father about thister,"


    Tessa instructed him as a worried expression shed across her face.


    Rocky couldn''t help but shake his head fervently.


    "No. I''m a member of the Security Hall, so if there''s a mission that needs to be done, I can''t watch idly


    by," he retorted.


    "Fine! I''ll ask my father to give you a job somewhere else, so you can quit working in the Security Hall,"


    insisted Tessa stubbornly.


    "Don''t bother.


    I''m going topete for the position of the Security Hall leader anyway." Rocky disagreed with her


    suggestion again, his eyes narrowed sternly.


    "What?!" His words stunned Tessa for a moment, making her think twice about insisting on Rocky''s


    resignation from the Security Hall.


    After all, participating in the contest meant that he had a chance to be promoted to a higher position. It


    would be great if Rocky became the Security Hall''s leader.


    "Do you have any objections?" Rocky asked with a teasing smile.


    "Well..." Tessa bit her lip and then hesitantly continued, "If you want topete, of course, I won''t


    object. But you have to promise me that you won''t do anything dangerous in the future."


    "I''m afraid I can''t do that. I can only say that I will try my best not to get involved in dangerous matters,"


    answered Rocky.


    Frankly, it was absolutely impossible for him to avoid dangerous situations, considering his


    adventurous character.


    "No, you have to promise me, or I will..." Tessa willfully uttered, stomping her feet lightly.


    "Or you will what?" Rocky teased as he revealed a yful smirk at her.


    "I will marry you!" she abruptly blurted out, and a furious blush covered her whole face reaching down


    to her neck. For the past two days since Tessa left the Sword Spirit City, she found that she couldn''t


    help missing Rocky every second of the day, and it made her realize that she might have fallen in love


    with him. It wasn''t easy to express her love, as she was still young and innocent, but she didn''t like to


    hide anything from others as well. Therefore, she expressed her affection for him in her own way.


    Rocky was stunned at first, but he soon understood what she was trying to say.


    He immediately replied, "I''m sorry, but I only see you as my sister. You understand what I mean, right?"


    Tessa hated the somewhat regretful expression on Rocky''s face and snapped, "I know that already!"


    Rocky was taken aback.


    "You do?"


    "I''ve never seen you look at me with any improper desire. You always take care of me like an older


    brother, and even though I don''t have a brother, I know this feeling of being looked after.


    Even so, I still like you. At the very least, I like the feeling of being with you," Tessa revealed frankly.


    "It seems that you are quite smart, huh? I''m d I don''t need to worry about you,"


    Rocky muttered as he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Can I treat you as my brother from now on?" The question took Rocky by surprise, while Tessa waited


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    for his answer expectantly.


    "I guess that would be all right, but you can''t let your father know this! If he found out, who knows what


    unimaginable consequences I''d have to bear?" Rocky nodded with a smile.


    "Don''t worry. My father is very fond of me, and he might even favor you as my brother. He would have


    said something about our rtionship otherwise!"


    Tessa had not forgotten about the fact that she was engaged. It was heart-breaking, but it seemed that


    she couldn''t be with Rocky no matter how much she wanted to.


    "Why? Is it because of your engagement with Miguel?" Rocky''s eyes narrowed suspiciously at her


    words.


    "Never mind. It has nothing to do with you anyway." She frowned unhappily, as she didn''t want to talk


    about her engagement at all.


    Meanwhile, Rocky decided to let her be and changed the topic. "I''m afraid I can''t teach you the


    Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill for the next few days.


    Instead, from today on, we will carry out a secret special training with someone," Rocky revealed,


    grinning excitedly. "What kind of special training? And with who?" Tessa asked curiously.


    "Of course, I will receive the training along with Ramon. Let''s talk while walking!" Rocky said with a


    bright smile as he walked on.


    Behind him, Tessa scrabbled to follow him immediately.


    "It looks like you are getting along well with Ramon now. When you first entered the Sword Spirit City,


    he was quite disgusted with you!" Tessa made a face as she looked back into the past.


    "Well, Ramon may be a bit obstinate sometimes, but he has a good character and is loyal to the Sword


    Spirit City. It''s better to befriend him since we need to have a good working rtionship anyway," he


    remarked.


    "You are the only one who says such good things about him. Many spirit warriors in the Sword Spirit


    City don''t like him because he is as stubborn as a mule,"


    Tessa noted, pouting her lips in a small frown.


    "You can say that to him in person," answered Rocky teasingly.


    "Forget it. I''d better not provoke him. Anyway, are you going on this special training because of the


    "That''s right. By the way, there''s one thing you don''t know. Ramon has recently broken through to the


    King Realm. But no one knows about it except for me, and now, you," Rocky told her quietly.


    "Really? That''s great! I''m very happy for him," Tessa uttered, looking delighted at the news.


    "However, the warriors at the King Realm who arepeting to be the Security Hall''s leader must be


    rtively senior in the Sword Spirit City. Both their strength and experience must be very rich, so the


    Realm not long ago, and we are surely weakerpared to them. That is why we need to do this


    special training. If we don''t, we will definitely lose," said Rocky modestly.


    But the truth was that he was already in the middle stage of the Spiritual Infant. Now that he had the


    Scarlet Heaven Jade to strengthen his cultivation, the otherpetitors would probably be no match


    for him unless they were at the premium stage of the Spiritual Infant.

 Chapter 1473 The Special Training

    Chapter 1473 The Special Training


    "That''s true. How are you going to carry out the special training this time? Do you have a n?" Tessa


    asked.


    "I heard that there''s a ce called the ck-devouring Swamp on the south side of the Sword Spirit


    City. Rumor has it that the strongest demonic beasts in it have reached the medium Spiritual Infant


    stage of the King Realm, and the weakest one is at least near the level of King Realm. I think it''s a


    good ce for our special training," Rocky exined.


    "Isn''t it too dangerous to go there?" Tessa couldn''t help but frown.


    "If it''s not dangerous, then it can''t be called special training," Rocky replied with a smile.


    "I really can''t understand you, but I''ll be with you every step of the way," Tessa sighed, giving Rocky a


    reproachful look.


    "You want to go there with us?" Rocky rified, casting her a sidelong nce.


    "Of course, I won''t allow you to go without me. Besides, I just received the personal guidance of the


    sect leader, and he has taught me his own swordsmanship. I want to grab the chance to practice it!"


    Tessa said excitedly.


    "All right." Rocky knew that even if he didn''t agree, Tessa woulde with him anyway, so it was better


    for him to bring her along in the first ce.


    While the two of them were busy talking as they moved, they arrived at the Security Hall. Both of them


    were met with the sight of Ramon waiting for Rocky.


    "Why are you here, Miss Tessa?" Ramon asked even though he could already hazard a guess as soon


    as he saw her.


    "She wants to do the special training with us," Rocky answered for Tessa with a shrug.


    "No, she can''te with us. The ck-devouring Swamp is too dangerous for her. If Miss Tessa goes


    with us, we''ll have no words to exin to the governor if anything bad happens to her!" Ramon


    stubbornly argued.


    "I don''t care. Anyway, Basil has already agreed," Tessa retorted, rolling her eyes.


    On the other hand, Ramon''s gaze immediately snapped towards Rocky in a silent demand for an


    exnation.


    "Let''s just take her please, or we''ll have a hard time in the future," Rocky said with a helpless smile.


    "Then we need to report this to the governor first," Ramon cautiously agreed.


    "No need. Since it''s a secret training, we can''t let anyone know. Besides, do you think Tessa will let you


    go to the governor?" Rocky nced at Tessa, who was baring her teeth in a mockery of a smile and


    shing her ws like a little tiger.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "I understand, but Miss Tessa must always listen to our instructions. Don''t mess around!" Ramon said


    seriously.


    "I know that already. Stop nagging. Let''s go!" After a dismissive wave of her hand towards Roman,


    Tessa pulled Rocky into the air.


    Although Ramon shook his head with a bitter smile on his lips, he still quickly followed them.


    Two hourster, the three of them reached the ck-devouring Swamp and they quickly flew into it to


    start their secret training.


    Since it was a special training, killing some demonic beasts would not be enough to improve their


    strength in half a month. In order to manifest the effects they needed from the special training, Rocky


    specially used the beast materials he stored to make two sets of weight bearing items, each one


    weighed a hundred and fifty kilograms.


    "Only two sets? Where''s mine?" Tessa immediately demanded as soon as she saw Rocky and Ramon


    put on the bear load.


    "I didn''t expect you toe with us. Besides, this kind of weight training is not suitable for girls. If you


    have too much muscles, it''ll be unsightly. Doesn''t that matter to you? Besides, it may crush your


    breasts," Rocky replied with a grin.


    "What? I guess I better not." Tessa hurriedly crossed both of her arms over her chest. Since her


    breasts were well-developed, she didn''t want to ruin them. As a matter of fact, she was quite proud of


    them.


    When Ramon heard the conversation between Tessa and Rocky, he was at a loss whether to cry or to


    "Our goal today is to kill thirty demonic beasts at the King Realm. However, Tessa, you can kill as many


    as you like!" Rocky loudly dered his goal for the day.


    "As many as I like? Well, about twenty sounds like a good idea," Tessa snorted haughtily. She didn''t


    want any special treatment.


    "It''s up to you. But don''tin if it''s hardter." Rocky smiled brightly as he teased her.


    "Humph, I won''t!" Tessa arrogantly brought her nose up in the air.


    "Let''s go." Rocky took the lead and rushed out the moment the words left his lips.


    Both Ramon and Tessa closely followed after his heels.


    Soon, the three of them encountered a group of demonic beasts that were not yet at the King Realm,


    and they annihted the beasts easily.


    After that, they cleaned up a few more groups like chopping vegetables. When they reached the center


    of the ck-devouring Swamp, they finally met a demonic beast at the King Realm.


    "It''s finally starting now. Let''s see who can hold on until the end and who gives up first, the loser will


    take care of our dinner tonight," Rocky dered, his challenging gaze turning towards Ramon and


    Tessa.


    "Needless to say, you''ll be cooking tonight. Although you broke through to the King Realm faster than


    us, we''re both better than you in terms of beast hunting experience," Tessa said proudly.


    "Don''t be too proud. Let''s wait and see," Rocky responded with a smile.


    However, Ramon was the first one to rush up and attract the attention of the demonic beast. As for


    Rocky and Tessa, they moved forward at the same time and covered for each other''s back. Although


    the three of them had never cooperated before, they somehow had a tacit understanding.


    Thanks to their teamwork, Rocky didn''t even need to exert himself. With the cooperation of Ramon and


    Tessa, he easily killed the first demonic beast at the King Realm they met.


    "It was so easy! If we continue to cooperate like this, we won''t have a problem killing thirty in a row,"


    Tessa said proudly, kicking the corpse of the demonic beast they had just killed.


    "If you can still say that after killing ten of them, I''ll call you Goddess!" Rocky teased.


    "A promise is a promise. I''ll definitely be your Goddess today." Seeing that there was a chance to take


    advantage of Rocky, Tessa became even more eager to give it a shot.


    However, much to Tessa''s surprise, twenty hours had passed and they had only killed ten demonic


    beast at the King Realm. Apart from Rocky, both Roman and Tessa barely had enough spiritual power


    to hold on. Their bodies became heavier and they could no longer react as fast as they first did. This


    was especially true for Ramon. Since he was wearing a bear load of one hundred and fifty kilograms,


    his physical strength was consumed more. After twenty long hours, he could no longer stand it.


    Heavy pants left Ramon and cold sweat covered his body, while Tessa was also sweating and her


    clothes already became damp.


    However, the two of them became speechless when they noticed that from the beginning till twenty


    hourster, Rocky hadn''t sweat a single drop. Not only that, he was still very energetic and even spent


    some time dissecting the corpses of the demonic beasts while Ramon and Tessa were trying to catch


    their breath.


    "How does he refine his physical strength?" Ramon couldn''t help but look on in jealousy. In fact, he


    thought his physical strength was rather outstanding, but the sight of Rocky killing ten demonic beasts


    without a sweat quickly made him change his mind.


    "Who knows? Is Basil really born in a remote ce?" Tessa asked, suspicion appearing in her eyes.


    "Maybe it''s because he''s really talented, and he''s indeed brilliant in many ways. So it''s not really


    strange to see him like that," Ramonforted, but his words seemed to be directed more to himself


    than Tessa.


    After a short break, the three of them continued to advance into the depths of the ck-devouring


    Swamp as they strove towards their goal.


    However, after they killed the fifteenth demonic beast at the King Realm, Tessa gave up because she


    waspletely exhausted.


    Although Ramon had almost reached his limit, he was a man and had more advantages in physical


    strength, so he somehow managed to hold on.


    Out of the three of them, Rocky was still the most energetic. He remained calm and every breath he


    took was still smooth. Even within the extremely dangerous ck-devouring Swamp, he seemed like


    he was merely taking a leisurely stroll in his own backyard and picking anything he liked.


    Both Tessa and Ramon became numb at the sight. They both looked at Rocky like he was a monster.


    Of course, Rocky was actually still restraining himself. Since he was now at the medium Spiritual Infant


    stage of the King Realm, it wouldn''t be difficult for him to kill thirty demonic beasts at the King Realm


    within a day if he used his full strength. However, the purpose of his special training this time was to put


    on a show that would cover up people''s eyes and ears, so that he would only have to show his real


    strength in the battle for the position of the Security Hall leader. If he suddenly showed his strength


    beyond ordinary people''s imagination, he would certainly arouse all kinds of suspicions.


    Of course, this kind of extreme special training would also benefit Rocky. Although his body had


    cultivated to its limit when he was in the Wild Spirit Land, it was still not very strong inparison of


    those strong masters'' in thisnd. In order to be able to match the growth of his strength, it was


    necessary to push the limits of his body and gain more experience.


    Meanwhile, Ramon found his physical limit after they killed the twentieth demonic beast at the King


    Realm. In the end, he had to raise the white g and leave it up to Rocky alone to continue the hunt for


    more demonic beasts.

 Chapter 1474 Mastered The Thousand-star Swordsmanship

    Chapter 1474 Mastered The Thousand-star Swordsmanship


    Ramon and Tessa followed closely as they watched Rocky fighting off the beasts alone. They were


    actually amazed at what the young man could do. Both of them were considered as outstanding spirit


    warriors among their generation in the Sword Spirit City, butpared to Rocky, who had been brilliant


    ever since, they had to admit that they were far inferior to him.


    As the sun set and night fell, Rocky managed to kill thirty diabolical beasts at the King Realm and


    Then, the three of them found a cave where they could safely rest and recover their strength.


    "Whew! I''m so tired!" Tessa immediately sat on a rock as soon as she entered the cave. She began


    patting on her hands and feet, looking very exhausted from their activity for the day.


    At the same time, Ramon silently put down his spiritual sword and sat in another spot. He closed his


    eyes and started adjusting his breath.


    "Well, I''ll go cook some dinner first," Rocky uttered with a rxed expression on his face. Although he


    had consumed a lot of physical and spiritual power from dealing with all the spiritual beasts from earlier,


    he still had sufficient strength to go on.


    "Really? That''s great!" Tessa was actually grateful that Rocky volunteered because she was already


    too tired to move.


    Rocky just let out a faint smile and immediately piled up some stones and made a fire to grill some


    food. Then, he put arge piece of diabolic beast meat that he had collected beforehand on a wooden


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    branch. After that, he put it above the fire and roasted it. Not long after, the fragrance of the meat


    instantly filled the cave.


    Tessa looked at the roasted meat in Rocky''s hand and couldn''t help but swallow. After she endured


    suchborious work throughout the day, it was just natural that she would get that hungry. Moreover,


    seeing that the meat was beautifully cooked, she wouldn''t be able to resist such temptation.


    "Here you go!" Rocky immediately handed the roasted meat to Tessa upon finished cooking.


    Of course, Tessa didn''t hesitate. She epted it wholeheartedly and began to devour it regardless of


    what her image might look like.


    Then, Rocky roasted another piece and put it beside Ramon, who was still quietly adjusting his breath.


    "Are you not going to eat?" Tessa suddenly asked when she saw that Rocky only cooked for her and


    Ramon.


    "Hmm. I''ll just eat the remaining eat that you won''t be able to finish," Rocky replied, teasing Tessa.


    "What? No way! And who said that I won''t be able to finish all of this?" Tessa responded as she


    covered the meat in her hand.


    "Ha-ha. I''m just kidding. Anyway, the two of you can rest in this cave for a while. I''ll just be outside to


    stand guard." Rocky nodded slightly and walked out of the cave.


    As he got out, ensuring that Ramon and Tessa were resting up, he summoned Glutton and asked it to


    guard the cave in his stead. Then, he found a secluded ce near the cave and entered his Magic


    Spiritual Space. Inside it, he took out the Scarlet Heaven Jade, entered the stone tablet where Darius


    was, and challenged him.


    In his previous battles with Darius, although he failed to defeat him, he still umted a lot of


    experience and got more familiar with Darius'' tactics. Therefore, he could now be more aggressive and


    be able to fight all out.


    However, Darius was still far stronger and it wasn''t that easy to take him down.


    After a while, Rocky lost again. He sat on the ground, gasping for breath, and was a bit disappointed


    that he failed again. Of course, he knew that he was facing a peerless master, so it wouldn''t be easy to


    seed that fast.


    "I can see that you''ve already made much progress, but it still isn''t enough. However, I think you''re now


    ready to learn the Thousand-star Swordsmanship," Darius said as he returned to the stone tablet and


    walked up to Rocky.


    "Really?" Rocky was surprised when he heard it. He didn''t expect that Darius would suddenly impart


    the first move of the Thousand-star Swordsmanship even though he hadn''t won against him yet.


    "But why? I haven''t defeated you," Rocky asked.


    "Ha-ha. If you can really defeat me, then there''s no need for you to learn the Thousand-star


    Swordsmanship." Darius stroked his beard and smiled at the young man''s determination.


    "I see. Well, will it be difficult to learn the Thousand-star Swordsmanship?" Rocky inquired as he stood


    up.


    "Hmm. It''s not that difficult, but it wouldn''t be easy either. There is only one move in executing the


    Thousand-star Swordsmanship, but there are thousands of changes in the move. It''s not that hard to


    learn the move itself, but it''s not easy to grasp its essence. Back then, in order to create the Thousand-


    star Swordsmanship, I had cultivated in seclusion for ten years. I watched the stars every single day


    until I finallyprehended and created the move," Darius exined.


    "In case I can''t master it, can you teach me something less difficult?" Rocky asked, a little bit nervous in


    learning the swordsmanship.


    "I''m afraid not. I''m just a wisp of a soul remnant. I only exist on the spiritual st for one purpose, and


    that is to let the person who has obtained the Scarlet Heaven Jade grasp the strongest swordsmanship


    in the world. Whether you can learn it or not has nothing to do with me," Darius remarked as he shook


    his head.


    "All right then. Please teach me!" Rocky nodded and made up his mind to learn it anyway.


    "I won''t need to teach you anything. You''re going toprehend it yourself!" The moment Darius


    finished his words, he turned into a beam of soul light and rushed straight into Rocky''s body, merging


    with him in an instant.


    The next moment, Rocky''s mind was filled with stars that turned into swords, like countless meteors


    andets that shrouded the sky. Among the sea of star swords, the most unremarkable one


    possessed the strongest power, containing mysterious and profound sword skills.


    In a sh, Rocky leaped into the air and a sword aura rushed out. The sword aura burst out like


    blinding starlight and turned into streaks of dazzling lights that spread all over the sky.


    "Thousand-star Swordsmanship!"


    Right after, the luminous sword lights fell down and their auras enveloped the whole space, making it


    tremble violently.


    After a long while, everything gradually calmed down.


    At the same time, Rocky also fell to the ground in front of the stone tablet of Darius. The next moment,


    the stone tablet was broken into pieces and eventually turned into dust that dispersed everywhere.


    "Sir, thank you very much!" Rocky cupped his hand as he respectfully addressed Darius.


    After sessfully learning the astounding skill, Rocky was extremely ted. He felt that he could now


    continue challenging the other spiritual tablets around.


    However, since he had already learned the powerful swordsmanship, he would need an appropriate


    spiritual sword that could be used to perform the Thousand-star Swordsmanship. Therefore, he


    immediately searched for a suitable Spiritual Weapon on the other spiritual tablets, but ultimately didn''t


    find a suitable one.


    After that, he suddenly remembered that when he got the Scarlet Heaven Jade, he also took its


    master''s huge sword and ice armor with him.


    Hence, he wasted no time, left the Scarlet Heaven Jade, and returned to the Magic Spiritual Space.


    There, he found the sword and the armor from the warehouse.


    "These two should be considered as supreme Spiritual Weapons, but it seemed that they have


    disappointed upon seeing that they just looked like ordinary weapons without any spiritual power.


    Then, he put down the armor and picked up the sword. When he first acquired it, he didn''t really notice


    how heavy it was. But now, he recognized that it should be about a hundred kilograms. If he held it for


    a while, he would be fine. However, if he wielded it for a longer time, he wouldn''t be able to use it


    effectively because it would wear him down.

 Chapter 1475 To Challenge Jasper

    Chapter 1475 To Challenge Jasper


    "It''s actually a good sword, but I think it''s a little heavy and difficult to control. But for the time being, I


    guess this will make do," Rocky murmured to himself as he swung the sword a few times. Then, he


    made a scabbard for the sword with the most flexible and durable diabolic beast''s skin that he found.


    Since he had no idea what was the original name of the sword, he decided to name it the Mystical


    Dragon Sword.


    After putting the sword back into the scabbard that he just made, Rocky left his Magic Spiritual Space


    promptly.


    It was almost daybreak when he went back to the cave. Seeing that Ramon and Tessa had already


    recovered their physical and spiritual power, he quickly said, "Guys, let''s go! Today''s goal is to y


    forty beasts!"


    "What? Forty? Did you forget how hard it was to kill thirty yesterday?" Ramon and Tessa were stunned


    upon hearing Rocky''s words, knowing that he was really serious.


    "We can do it! All of us need to improve, so it is better to set our goals higher." With a bright smile on


    his face, Rocky gestured at them toe out of the cave and start their busy day.


    Ramon and Tessa reluctantly got up and weren''t able to say anything else as they saw Rocky''s


    receding figure.


    The day quickly passed, and somehow, they managed to finish the tough task of ying forty beasts.


    However, the following day, Rocky increased their target again by ten.


    A few days passed and they continued increasing their targets by increments of ten.


    When their daily goal had reached a hundred, about half a month had already passed.


    Despite the grueling task that they had to endure every day, the effect on them seemed really visible.


    Especially for Ramon and Tessa, they improved by leaps and made amazing progress in terms of


    endurance when it came to both using their physical and spiritual power. Moreover, the strength of their


    Spiritual Infants was also greatly enhanced.


    Just as the three of them returned to the Sword Spirit City, thepetition for the position of the


    Security Hall leader was already in full swing.


    At that moment, arge battle ring with a diameter of several hundred meters had been set up in the


    training field within the Sword Spirit City. Many people wanted to join as well as spectate. There were


    ordinary disciples and some were warriors at the King Realm. Obviously, the stronger ones were


    nning to participate in thepetition and were ready to risk it all in order to fight for the position.


    At the same time, to ensure the fairness of thepetition, Harrison, the governor of the city, led the


    other hall leaders in the city to witness the battles. This also showed that he paid great importance to


    the selection of the next Security Hall leader.


    Thepetition for this position would be done in the simplest way. The strongest one who would be


    left standing, in the end, would be dered as the winner. Anyone at the King Realm, who had the


    intention to fight for the position would be allowed to enter the stage and fight until he defeated his


    opponent. The winner would wait on the stage until another challenger dared to fight him. If someone


    was able to defeat the former winner, then he would be the one to stay behind and wait for the next


    challenger. Then thest disciple to be dered as the winner would be qualified to be the


    Security Hall leader.


    When Rocky, Ramon, and Tessa arrived at the training ground, they immediately saw that there were


    already two warriors at the King Realm that were fighting on the ring. One of them was the winner of


    the first round, meaning that it was already the second round.


    "It seems that we are alreadyte for the event," Ramon said as he stared at the disciples inside the


    ring.


    "Well, it''s not like we''re toote. The event is just heating up," Rocky said as he revealed a defiant


    sneer.


    "You two should work hard and perform well. This is a rare chance to be famous in the entire


    Sword Spirit City. Even if you can''t get the position itself, once the people saw that you disyed your


    magnificent skills, new opportunities would surelye your way!" Tessa encouraged. She was well


    aware that her father appreciated great talents, so she believed that if they caught her father¡¯s attention


    with their performance, they could expect something great.


    "I think you should fight early on as a warm up. It''ll be bad if your first opponent is already someone


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    who''s very strong," Rocky suggested.


    "Well, yeah. Let''s see how the next rounds will turn out," Ramon said without any objection.


    At the same time, Rocky suddenly felt a hostile gaze directed at him. When he looked in the direction


    where it wasing from, he saw that it was Xavier who was ring at him, and beside him was


    Miguel.


    "Tch. These two are really aplices. I guess Xavier should also be coveting for the position of the


    hall leader so much," Rocky murmured to himself as he looked at the two with disdainful eyes. He


    knew that both of them could give him a headache, but they weren''t going to be a serious threat.


    On the other hand, seeing that Rocky and Ramon hade to participate, Miguel and Xavier thought


    that it was actually a good opportunity for them to avenge themselves.


    "Xavier, I¡¯m looking forward to your performance in thispetition," Miguel said expectantly.


    "Don''t worry. I will definitely get that position. No one can hinder me! I have suffered a lot for the past


    half a month just to prepare for this day. I have finally learned my master''s unique skill! That''s why no


    one will be able to stop me," Xavier said confidently.


    "I see. Although you have just broken through to the King Realm, you have an innate talent, bodily skill,


    and the unique skill that you have acquired from Elder Joseph. I''m sure that even the senior King


    Realm warriors, with Spiritual Infants at the primary stage, won¡¯t be able to stand a chance. But most


    importantly, when you meet Basil or Ramon on the ring, be sure to bring them down mercilessly,"


    Miguel instructed coldly as he revealed a malicious smile.


    "Yeah, I''m going to do that. I¡¯ll show those two the difference in our strength!" Xavier dered with


    burning contempt in his eyes.


    In just a short while, thepetition had be more intense. More than ten warriors at the King


    Realm had already fought against each other and disyed such a variety of skills that made the


    crowd burst into an uproar.


    However, the best was yet toe. A battle like this usually got more exciting towards the end


    because the stronger warriors often choose to wait until thest minute before they showed up. After


    all, they didn''t want to waste their time facing off opponents who were far weaker than them.


    At the moment, the reigning disciple inside the ring was Jasper Xu. As a senior warrior at the primary


    stage of the King Realm, with his Spiritual Infant at the primary stage, he had just defeated the


    opponent who challenged him.


    Although he was not that outstanding in terms of talent, he was still considered as one of the famous


    and powerful warriors in the Sword Spirit City because of his discipline and hard work in his cultivation.


    Moreover, he had also created a special sword skill¡ªthe Body-trapping Swordsmanship. This strike


    allowed him to use his spiritual power to seal his opponents. Even the ones stronger than him could


    also suffer greatly from his sword skill.


    Seeing that it was now Jasper Xu who epted the challenges, several warriors at the King Realm,


    who were yet to participate, became wary. They knew that it was not easy to ovee his Body-


    trapping Swordsmanship, and he also wouldn¡¯t reveal his weakness during the fight.


    Of course, there were still King Realm warriors who were much stronger than Jasper Xu. In fact, they


    thought that they could bring him down in one or two attacks, so they didn¡¯t participate yet, thinking that


    they should wait for a better opponent. At the moment, some King Realm warriors with Spiritual Infants


    at the primary stage just kept watching and didn¡¯t n on participating anytime soon.


    Likewise, Xavier, who stood next to Miguel, shared the same sentiment.


    "Ramon, I guess it''s time for you to make an appearance. Why don''t you give it a try on him," Rocky


    urged Ramon as he saw the development of thepetition.


    "I guess so too. I''ll stay undefeated until you show up there. I''ll wait for you," Ramon dered.


    Obviously, he was well-prepared for this. He didn''t waste the past half a month dilly-dallying. The next


    moment, he flew into the air like a mighty roc that spread its wings. He swept over everyone¡¯s head and


    instantlynded on the ring.


    The sudden appearance of Ramon caused quite a stir because almost nobody knew that he had


    already broken through to the King Realm.


    "That aura! Since when did Ramon break through to the King Realm? Impressive!" Even Harrison was


    surprised. Since then, among the batch of disciples that Ramon belonged to, Harrison had always


    thought highly of him. Now that he had done another great feat, he just showed that he was worthy of


    the governor''s trust.


    "Nice to see you here, sir. Let''s have a great fight," Ramon greeted, addressing Jasper Xu with the


    utmost respect.

 Chapter 1476 The New Champion

    Chapter 1476 The New Champion


    "Captain Ramon, I must admit, your breaking through to the King Realm means you are indeed


    powerful. But I''m afraid you will be at a disadvantage if you challenge me, seeing that you''ve just made


    the breakthrough!" Jasper arrogantly teased.


    "We won''t know what will really happen until we fight." Ramon''s eyes narrowed at him.


    "Well then, let''s find out." As soon as the words left Jasper''s mouth, the spiritual sword behind him


    instantly soared high into the sky. Yet, the next moment, it immediately dove down into the ground and


    disappeared from sight.


    Jasper''s Body-trapping Swordsmanship had the ability to easily pierce through stone which allowed it


    to hide underground, waiting for the right time to strike its clueless opponent.


    But little did he know Ramon was aware of this technique. Ramon stood there with his guard down,


    acting as if he had no clue what was going on.


    Everyone watching was also confused by what was happening. Although they knew that Ramon was a


    capable swordsman and was calm under intense situations, they sensed something different about him


    this time.


    However, Jasper didn''t waste his time to doubt why his opponent just stood there. He only had one


    goal in mind, which was to keep his position as the champion.


    He didn¡¯t let up the opportunity to strike his still foe. A loud metallic sound suddenly came from beneath


    and a sword shadow rushed out from the ground. Its aura wrapped Ramon¡¯s whole body, making it


    almost impossible for him to escape.


    To everyone''s surprise, Ramon didn''t struggle at all and let Jasper use the Body-trapping


    Swordsmanship to trap himpletely in ce.


    The crowd burst into an uproar upon seeing that. They thought that Ramon should at least take the


    fight seriously even though he knew that he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. But the fact that he just stood still


    in the middle, not even opening his eyes, struck the nerves of everyone watching.


    Soon, Ramon''s limbs and torso werepletely bound by the sword aura of the Body-trapping


    Swordsmanship. He was unable to do anything, let alone resist.


    "I thought you were powerful, but now it turns out that you are just bluffing. Why did you still chose to


    fight me and humiliate yourself?" Jasper snorted.


    Ramon still stayed motionless, but now he opened his eyes and looked at Jasper, as if he was waiting


    for his next move.


    As soon as Jasper saw his opponent helpless, he didn''t waste any more time and rushed forward to


    Ramon. Although the Body-trapping Swordsmanship was powerful, it had one fatal weakness. Once it


    was activated, the user had to focus all his energy in maintaining it. If he wanted to end the skill, he had


    to defeat his opponent.


    In an instant, Jasper gathered his spiritual power at a very close distance and hit Ramon with his palm.


    He didn''t even use his spiritual skill since he felt that his palm strike would be enough.


    Almost everyone immediately regarded the battle as over.


    The only two people who didn''t think so were Rocky and Tessa.


    During their secret training in the past half month, the three of them made astonishing progress,


    especially Ramon. He drastically changed his fighting style. Instead of choosing to fight long, gruesome


    battles, he chose to hone techniques that would allow him to end a fight with just one strike.


    When he saw Jasper approaching him, he knew that the opportunity hade.


    His eyes suddenly darkened. Out of the blue, the spiritual sword behind him suddenly shot high into the


    air, turning into a sword de storm which easily cut the sword aura binding him. Then, his body


    Jasper didn''t expect that Ramon could easily break his Body-trapping Swordsmanship. He knew he


    couldn''t deal with the attack on time, but when he was about to stop and retreat, it was already toote.


    The sword de storm of Ramon had already enveloped and devoured him.


    "Ah... Ah!" Under the rampage of the sword de storm, Jasper''s clothes were torn into pieces, and his


    body was covered with hundreds of wounds.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    After the sword de storm dissipated, Jasper was found kneeling on the ground, gasping for breath.


    His face was ghastly in fear of dying. After all, Ramon''s move was so powerful that he couldn¡¯t do


    anything to stop it.


    "Admit defeat!" Ramon said coldly.


    Although Jasper struggled to ept the fact that he was defeated, he knew that he was no match for


    Ramon. One move was all it took for the battle to end. And so, he struggled to stand up, and limped out


    of the arena under the judging gaze of the audience.


    As soon as he exited, the crowd burst into a roar. No one expected Ramon to defeat someone like


    Jasper. The fact that he had just broken through to the King Realm made it all the more astonishing.


    But they knew that strength was the key factor in deciding the winner. No one doubted Ramon to be


    stronger than Jasper.


    He was crowned as the new champion, and would now ept challenges from other powerful warriors


    at the King Realm.


    "Who would''ve thought that would be the ending!" Even Harrison was in disbelief.


    While both Miguel and Xavier were seeing what happened, their faces darkened. Not only did they not


    expect Ramon to win, but he also changed his fighting style. He defeated an experienced warrior of the


    Sword Spirit City with just one move. They knew that he couldn''t do all of that with just luck.


    Many also regarded his victory as a one and done deal. Since he had only recently reached the King


    Realm, Jasper let his guard down, which allowed Ramon to defeat him. If a different opponent at


    Jasper¡¯s level was more cautious, Ramon couldn¡¯t defeat his opponent.


    Again, to everyone''s surprise Ramon defeated several senior warriors at the King Realm who obtained


    Spiritual Infant at the the primary stage in session, proving his amazing strength!


    "Although Ramon has just broken through to the King Realm, he moves like an experienced fighter. He


    never misses the chance tond a lethal strike. I don''t know how he cultivated this technique!" Harrison


    The other hall leaders nodded in agreement.


    Ramon proved himself time and time again by defeating many senior warriors. That was not an easy


    feat!


    Seeing Ramon be in the limelight, Xavier couldn''t stand it anymore. As soon as the former defeated


    another powerful fighter, thetter rushed into the field andnded in front of his opponent.

 Chapter 1477 Ramons Loss

    Chapter 1477 Ramon''s Loss


    "Captain Xavier, please!" Ramon said nothing more except gesture.


    "It appears I have underestimated you, Captain Raman. I knew you could win one or two rounds at


    most, but I never expected you to achieve them all in one go. That¡¯s no easy feat!" Xavier admitted


    dismally.


    "All I did was give it my best during the battles. I thought about nothing else," Ramon replied calmly.


    "Good for you. However, that¡¯s where you¡¯ll have to stop. You¡¯ll certainly lose this round. Don¡¯t even


    think about securing the spot of Security Hall leader. You¡¯re not qualified for it!" Xavier eximed with


    disdain.


    "Captain Xavier, since we share the same title, wouldn¡¯t that make you just as unqualified?" Ramon


    retorted.


    "Don¡¯t you darepare me to you!" Xavier replied arrogantly.


    "Cut the crap. Let¡¯s fight!" Ramon eximed with a cold scowl.


    Xavier¡¯s disrespect was no surprise. He quickly unsheathed the Blood Sword behind him as it morphed


    into a red shadow that rushed towards Ramon.


    Unlike all their previous confrontations, Ramon wasn¡¯t passive this time with Xavier¡¯s attack. He knew


    that thetter¡¯s power wasn¡¯t that of a neer¡¯s as their strengths were evenly matched. Since he


    was able to break through into his current level in half a month, he knew that Xavier could have also


    made great improvement. Moreover, Xavier¡¯s master was one of the elders of the Sword Spirit Sect


    whose status was next in line to the sect leader and sword guardians. Ramon knew he needed to go all


    out this time or he¡¯d have no chance of defeating his opponent.


    Just as Ramon expected, Xavier¡¯s movements became more fluid and flexible. They were nothing like


    the furious and impulsive flows from before. His blows also came at tricky angles that were hard to


    defend against.


    Fortunately, he had received secret training back at the ck-devouring Swamp which allowed him to


    easily dodge and avoid multiple attacks from various angles.


    In theory, Xavier should¡¯ve had the advantage. However, it was now a well-matched battle. Now the


    real fun began with both of them reaching levels of power that surpassed those of the senior warriors at


    the King Realm.


    An hour had swiftly passed but the two of them remained evenly matched. The rules stated that Xavier


    had to defeat Ramon in two hours. Otherwise, Ramon would sessfully defend his position as the


    current champion.


    So when Xavier realized that Ramon was harder to deal with than he initially expected, he decided to


    use his trump card¡ªthe bloodthirsty body technique. When this body technique was used, his strength


    surged swiftly and his sword-wielding skills became quicker than before.


    On the other hand, Ramon had expected such a stalemate. Observing Xavier¡¯s power increase tenfold,


    he avoided a direct attack and took a roundabout tactic instead. This would allow him to avoid his


    opponent¡¯s sword while trying to exhaust his power to a lower level too. Xavier wouldn¡¯t be able to


    maintain the body technique once his power became insufficient.


    Yet, Xavier knew exactly what Ramon was thinking. So, the former wouldn¡¯t allow thetter another


    chance to buy time.


    "Seal the sky!" Xavier suddenly ordered. The Blood Sword was shoved less than a meter away from


    Ramon into the ground. Out of nowhere, eight streams of sword auras rushed in various directions and


    left eight sword marks on the ground.


    This was just the beginning. Not long after, the eight more sword marks gushed out of surging sword


    auras and intertwined with each other. Together, they formed a dense sword aura that quickly sealed


    off everything within a hundred meters.


    Even when he realized he was trapped, Ramon didn¡¯t panic. Although he was in the middle of the


    violent sword array, he remained calm and focused on defending himself from what woulde next.


    However, the sword array was created by Joseph¡ªa powerful elder of the Sword Spirit Sect. Also,


    even a more powerful spirit warrior was highly unlikely to break the array.


    The resulting impact of the sword aura left Ramon covered from head to toe in wounds. However, his


    will and determination weren''t as damaged. He would not give up.


    "It seems Ramon has lost," Tessamented regretfully.


    Rocky nodded in agreement. Ramon had suffered a tremendous loss of strength as he fought Xavier at


    full strength. It was also discovered that this was due to Xavier''s unique body technique and his sword


    array being far stronger than others. Ramon''s defeat appeared inevitable at that point.


    But then, Rocky noticed something wrong as Xavier had disappeared out of thin air.


    "Damn it!" Rocky shouted through narrowed eyes as he too disappeared from where he sat.


    Ramon, who was unable to hold on in the sword array, noticed a shadow suddenly pass in front of him.


    A blood-red spiritual sword appeared and then hovered just above his throat.


    "Xavier, you..." Ramon was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Xavier¡¯s intention to kill him until now.


    "Go to hell!" Xavier was determined to kill his opponent.


    Because Ramon had suffered tremendously from the power of the sword array, he wouldn¡¯t be able to


    defend himself for a while. He would only be able to use his spiritual sword which was just an ordinary


    onepared to Xavier''s mighty Blood Sword.


    Quickly, Ramon''s sword was split into two by the Blood Sword that was now slicing through the air and


    towards his throat.


    In the nick of time,


    when the weapon was less than an inch away from slicing into Ramon''s flesh, a hand suddenly


    appeared and grabbed its hilt. A powerful force that Xavier could stand up against suddenly rushed in.


    Xavier felt a wave of power, which was far powerful than his own, rush through his veins, making him


    feel intimidated. His expression changed drastically as he immediately withdrew his sword and flew


    back.


    Due to the powerful impact, the Blood Sword whirled into an arc before it was embedded into the


    ground not far away.


    Xavier looked up at the figure that stopped him. Once he was able to see clearly, he was furious upon


    realizing it was no one else but Rocky.


    All the onlookers thought what happened between Xavier and Raman was reasonable and eptable.


    So, when they witnessed Rocky''s sudden intervention, they began to boo as a sign of their


    dissatisfaction.


    "Basil, what are you doing? Why did you stop thepetition abruptly?" Harrison asked him with a


    frown. He too felt that his interference in the battle was unnecessary.


    "I apologize, sir. Captain Ramon was in danger, so, out of habit, I stopped everything to defend him,"


    Rocky replied with sped hands.


    "Really? Well, I think Captain Xavier knows what he¡¯s doing." What Harrison didn''t know, however, was


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    that Xavier was ready to ughter Ramon.


    "It appears I just worried too much. But Captain Ramon has been seriously injured, so I will be


    admitting defeat on his behalf. I will battle Captain Xavier instead!" Rocky replied as he gazed back at


    Ramon.


    The crowd fell silent as his words fell on their ears.


    No one had expected Rocky to challenge Xavier so openly after the sudden intervention earlier. He had


    undoubtedly added fuel to the fire. With his current strength, he wasn¡¯t exactly in the best state to


    challenge Xavier.


    "Well, carry on then!" Harrison said nothing more. Once Ramon was attacked by Xavier''s sword array,


    he undoubtedly lost the battle. So it was reasonable for Rocky to challenge the new champion, Xavier,


    in the next round.

 Chapter 1478 Displayed The Thousand-star Swordsmanship

    Chapter 1478 Disyed The Thousand-star Swordsmanship


    Rocky nodded. Then he walked over to Ramon and asked, "Are you all right?"


    "I am all right. But his sword array is too powerful to resist. You must be careful and not exert yourself


    beyond your limits." Ramon had spent thest fortnight with Rocky and was aware that Rocky was


    much stronger than him. But he felt that even with his enormous strength, Rocky might not be able to


    break the sword array Xavier had developed.


    "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing. You need to go back and heal yourself." Rocky helped him get up.


    Ramon nodded slightly, cast a nce at Xavier, and left the field.


    Now, only Rocky and Xavier were left on the field, and an eerie silence fell on their surroundings. The


    audience were trying to guess what would happen. Theoretically, Rocky was not a match for Xavier.


    However, the man had pulled off unimaginable stunts and surprised people every time there had been


    a battle. Therefore, the audience were expectant for something simr.


    "That guy is courting death," Miguel sneered sinisterly. He was sitting near the edge of the arena and


    was certain that Xavier would kill Rocky without mercy.


    "Boy, you are quick to react," Xavier remarked from between gritted teeth and looked at Rocky


    gloomily. If Rocky had been just a momentte, Ramon would have been dead.


    "Thank you. I won''t say anything more. Why don''t you teach me the sword array you just performed?"


    Rocky asked provocatively.


    The audience felt like Rocky was going crazy. For god''s sake, the man was deliberately trying to irritate


    Xavier before making a move. They all knew that there was only one consequence of such a


    preposterous action.


    "Okay, now you''re asking for it. If anything happens to you, don''t me me." Xavier was inwardly


    happy on hearing Rocky''s request. He thought that Rocky was too full of himself and now, this


    provocation had given him an excuse to kill the man.


    Therefore, Xavier did not hesitate and immediately applied the sword array. His Blood Sword flew


    towards the ground, and the eight sword auras rushed out once more. In an instant, hundreds of sword


    auras had risen from beneath his feet, intertwined with each other, andpletely intertwined Rocky in


    a cage-like structure.


    The audience were beginning to get worried about Rocky. Once he was hit by the sword array, he


    would be in fatal danger.


    "Can Basil break the array?" Tessa murmured to herself, nervously biting her lips in anticipation.


    For a brief period, the sword array felt a little too quiet, as if no one were there, which made Xavier a


    little confused. Normally, Rocky should have been struggling inside it, fighting for his life. But no


    spiritual power was spreading out of the array, as if Rocky were no longer inside it. But that was


    impossible.


    Even the audience began looking here and then, trying to find out where the man had gone.


    Suddenly, an overwhelming sword aura whooshed out from the center of the sword array into the sky.


    Then, it fell like a giant tornado upon the array and in the blink of an eye, had cut the entire sword array


    in two halves.


    The raging sword aura disappeared without a trace.


    The move was so unexpected that people didn''t even know how to react.


    "Basil just broke Elder Joseph''s most powerful sword array like a twig. The elder would be furious if he


    was present," Harrison sighed. His eyes fell on the figure standing right where the sword array had


    been a moment ago. It was holding a huge sword in its hand.


    This figure was Rocky, who had just broken the sword array.


    "How is that possible? How did you do that? How?" Xavier was annoyed at the idea that his sword


    array was fragile as ss against someone.


    "I thought this array was powerful, but it''s all sh and no bang. I am willing to cut you some ck if it is


    because you haven''t mastered the true essence of swordsmanship yet," Rocky said disapprovingly. He


    was right. Perhaps in other people''s eyes, Xavier''s sword array was wless, but for a man like him


    with immense experience, it was garbage.


    "Well, I think you were just luckyst time. You won''t be able to break it again," Xavier said, clearly


    nning on using the same move once more.


    "I don''t have time to y with you. It''s boring. But I will let you admit your defeat in honor," Rocky said


    with a slight smile. He waved the Mystical Dragon Sword in his hand lightly, and it instantly released a


    stream of sword aura that rushed into the sky. Far above their heads, the aura turned into a giant star


    which exploded. From that explosion were born thousands of smaller stars that rained down upon the


    arena.


    This scene shocked everyone. They had never seen such a terrifying move.


    "Isn''t that the Thousand-star Swordsmanship? It looks like that to me. What''s going on? How the hell


    does he know about the unique swordsmanship of our Sword Spirit Sect?" Harrison couldn''t sit still


    anymore. He was shocked to the core when he saw Rocky use the Thousand-star Swordsmanship.


    Everyone knew that the swordsmanship was a unique skill indigenous to the leaders of the Sword Spirit


    Sect. Only the leaders could cultivate it. Even the current sect leader had been witnessed employing


    this move just once. There was a rule in the Sword Spirit Sect that the swordsmanship should not be


    used unless it was an emergency. It was extremely destructive and could cause damage of a hundred


    different kinds.


    "Everybody, retreat!" Harrow yelled at the top of his lungs.


    At the sounds of his scream, people finally realized what was going on and pandemonium ensued.


    Just as they began to retreat, the sword shadows reached the battle ring and covered it whole.


    Strangely enough, they did not reach even an inch beyond the battle ring''s boundaries.


    Xavier was also shocked, but he didn''t have time to react. When he saw the sword shadows rushing


    towards him, all he could do was run for his life. However, his protective spiritual power was broken


    through very soon and he was then hit by at least one sword shadow every few seconds. Although he


    didn''t feel anything, a strange sensation would arise inside him every time he was hit.


    After a long time, the sword shadows gradually dissipated.


    Xavier was still standing there, out of breath, but seemingly unharmed.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ha, I thought it was some powerful swordsmanship, but it was just an illusion." Seeing that he was


    The audience couldn''t understand what was going on either.


    Harrison was the only one who understood and began shaking his head.


    "You must have been hit by at least ten shadows just now, right?" Rocky asked with a smile.


    "So what? Even a hundred of these can''t hurt me," Xavier said dismissively.


    "I disagree. Didn''t I tell you? My swordsmanship won''t hurt you directly, but it will add up before dealing


    a collective damage. The more you get hit, the greater the damage will beter. Look at your chest,"


    Rocky reminded with a calm smile.


    Xavier immediately looked down and saw that blood was beginning to seep out, gradually increasing in


    speed. Although he did not feel anything, he already knew that the blood was his own.


    A few momentster, several streams of blood suddenly gushed out from hundreds of wounds on his


    chest at such a rapid pace that his clothes exploded. Hundreds of wounds wereid out on his chest,


    as if from a grenade.


    "Argh!" It was only then that Xavier felt a heart wrenching pain that sent him reeling on the ground in


    shock and anguish. He was facing hell on earth.


    "That was me showing you mercy. If I had really wanted to hurt, you wouldn''t even be able to scream.


    So you''d better stop helping Miguel or else..." Rocky walked towards his opponent and said in a low


    voice, leaving his sentence dangling threateningly. Then he brushed past him and looked around the


    crowd. "Who else wants to challenge me?"


    Since the crowd had already witnessed the overbearing power of the Thousand-star Swordsmanship,


    the rest of the warriors, even those at the King Realm, who were allowed to challenge him didn''t have


    the courage to do so anymore.


    Seeing that no one wasing up, Rocky looked at Harrison who was still in shock at what had


    happened.


    "There is no challenger anymore, so Basil is the winner. As the winner, Basil will be appointed the


    leader of Security Hall. Once I report to the Sword Spirit Sect and get their approval, his appointment


    will be official." Although Harrison was highly confused by Rocky''s swordsmanship, Rocky had won the


    post fair and square ording to the rules of thepetition.


    "Thank you very much, sir!" Rocky said gratefully, cupping his hands.


    "That''s all for today. Basil,e with me." Harrison beckoned Rocky.


    Rocky knew that the governor was going to ask him something about the Thousand-star


    Swordsmanship.


    Once they had left the training ground and were alone, Harrison turned around.


    "Basil, what''s the name of the swordsmanship you just used? It doesn''t seem to be a sword skill of our


    Sword Spirit City," Harrison asked straightforwardly.


    "Oh, it''s called the Thousand-star Swordsmanship," Rocky answered bluntly, not trying to hide the fact.

 Chapter 1479 Became The Hall Leader

    Chapter 1479 Became The Hall Leader


    "It¡¯s true! It¡¯s the Thousand-star Swordsmanship! When did you learn it? And who taught you?"


    Harrison asked, bewildered at what he had just witnessed.


    "I got this swordsmanship thest time we went into the Martial Spirit Graveyard,¡± Rocky replied tly.


    Of course, he had alreadye up with an excuse beforehand.


    "The Martial Spirit Graveyard¡­" Harrison uttered with furrowed brows. But after thinking for a while, he


    thought that it was indeed possible for Rocky to acquire this swordsmanship in the graveyard because


    all of the previous sect leaders had gone there to cultivate. One of them might have left it there


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    unknowingly.


    "Does this swordsmanship have anything to do with the Sword Spirit City?" Rocky asked, although he


    already had some knowledge regarding it.


    "I¡¯ll tell you about itter. But remember, if someone asks you about this swordsmanship, tell him that


    you have just randomly learned it, or that you have created it yourself. Just don¡¯t tell anyone that it¡¯s the


    Thousand-star Swordsmanship. Do you understand?" Harrison warned.


    "All right. I got it." Rocky gave his word.


    "You can go ahead. I¡¯m going to meet the sect leader now." Harrison knew that this matter should be


    urgently reported to Timothy. After all, it turned out that a spirit warrior, who was not a sect leader, was


    able to master the Thousand-star Swordsmanship. It was a huge deal for the Sword Spirit Sect, and if


    the news spread out, it would definitely cause a big mess. Some ns and sects coveted the unique


    sword skill and might take advantage of the situation.


    "Then, I¡¯ll take my leave." Rocky bowed and eventually left.


    At the same time, Harrison immediately set out and flew towards the Sword Spirit Sect.


    After Harrison left, Rocky briefly stopped and looked at his receding figure. He then revealed a cunning


    smile, knowing what really was going on. ''It seems that everything is going my way. If my assumptions


    are correct, when the sect leader knows that I learned the swordsmanship, he will definitely give me


    special treatment. With that, I will be able to enter the Sword Spirit Sect freely, and a better cultivation


    environment would be waiting for me.''


    Rocky knew that even if he became the leader of the Security Hall, things might not go very smoothly


    for him. This time, he defeated Xavier again, and he believed that Miguel would be infuriated to the


    extreme. Although he thought that Miguel was a bit insignificant, he was still the godson of the sect


    leader, so he couldn¡¯t underestimate his influence. Moreover, Rocky also discerned that after bing


    the leader of the Security Hall with minimal experience in the Sword Spirit City, he thought that several


    people would doubt his capability, and this, in turn, might be taken advantage of by the people who


    wanted to cause him trouble.


    The following day, on behalf of the Sword Spirit Sect, Harrison formally appointed Rocky as the next


    leader of the Security Hall of the Sword Spirit City. Thus, Rocky became the youngest leader in the


    history of the city. Of course, although Rocky obtained the position fair and square, in the eyes of the


    older generation, he was still a too young and inexperienced man who might not be very suitable for


    the job.


    Therefore, except for Harrison, the leaders of the other halls obviously had a condescending attitude


    towards Rocky. They didn''t want to take Rocky seriously, but the young man didn¡¯t seem affected


    because he was expecting that this would happen.


    However, due to Rocky¡¯s undeniably excellent performance in thepetition, he still attracted a lot of


    people¡¯s attention, and many disciples regarded him as an inspiring figure¡ªsomeone who started


    humbly but was able to attain great heights through hard work.


    Moreover, the happiest ones for Rocky¡¯s achievements were Tessa and Ramon.


    In fact, after the appointment ceremony, Tessa and Ramon quickly approached Rocky to congratte


    him.


    "You really did it, huh? I guess I¡¯ll have to call you ''leader'' from now on," Ramon said as he greeted


    Rocky. If this happened in the past, Ramon would be like the other hall leaders who wouldn¡¯t recognize


    Rocky. However, since he had gone through many ordeals with the young man, especially with the


    training in the ck-devouring Swamp, he had learned to admire Rocky to the extreme. Furthermore,


    in the battle against Xavier, if it wasn¡¯t for Rocky, he would have been dead already.


    "Ha-ha. That¡¯s unnecessary. I would still like you to call me by my name. Besides, I¡¯m going to name


    you as the deputy leader," Rocky responded with a smile.


    "What? Deputy leader? That position isn¡¯t being used for a long time. The Security Hall is only


    have a deputy leader. If you suddenly make that decision, I¡¯m afraid that people would have a lot to


    say. So, while I appreciate the thought, I suggest that you don¡¯t try it," Ramon exined.


    "That changes today. Because from here on, I will be merging the two teams of the Security Hall.


    Xavier has suffered severe injuries and might take at least a year to recover and resume his duties.


    Without a captain, the Wolf Team wouldn¡¯t be able to function properly. That¡¯s why I will propose to


    merge the Cloudlet Team and the Wolf Team. While I take the role of the leader, I shall appoint you as


    the deputy leader. Also, you don¡¯t need to worry about it because the sect leader has already approved


    my n," Rocky remarked.


    "Really? You already talked to the sect leader? That¡¯s great then! Congrattions, Ramon! You¡¯re


    going to be the deputy leader of the Security Hall," Tessa said with much tion. Back then, she


    already knew Ramon, but it was only when they fought side by side in the ck-devouring Swamp that


    she really got to know his character. As they battled life and death together, they naturally established a


    deeper bond.


    "Well, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll dly ept it. Thank you for trusting me." Since Ramon heard that even


    the sect leader had no qualms about it, he had no objection to what Rocky wanted.


    "All right. Tessa, you can go home now. Ramon and I still need to go back to the Security Hall to deal


    with the merging of the guards of the hall," Rocky urged. After he became the leader of the Security


    Hall, Rocky¡¯s momentum and aura had somehow be different¡ªor rather returned to how it was.


    He was still Prince Basil, the one who once led the enormous army of the human race and the spiritual


    race of the Wild Spirit Land. However, in order to not arouse any suspicion, he had to deliberately


    restrain himself and hide this side of him the first time he got to the Sword Spirit City. But now that he


    had be a leader again, he didn¡¯t have to worry too much about exhibiting his authority.


    "Fine. But don''t forget toe by to teach me the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill!" Tessa said


    as she pouted.


    "I won''t. I just have to finish some work before I go to your pavilion." Rocky nodded and reassured her.


    With that, Tessa left with a satisfied smile on her face.


    "If the sect leader sees that Miss Tessa has been so obedient to you, he will probably feel very


    relieved," Ramon said with a sigh.


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Rocky asked.


    "You might not know, but before you came to the city, Miss Tessa was a famous troublemaker, and she


    wouldn¡¯t listen to anyone, not even to her father. But since you¡¯ve been close to each other, she seems


    to have changed a lot, especially since she started learning the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill


    from you. She''s just way too different than before," Ramon said with honesty.


    ¡°Oh, really? I didn¡¯t know. Well, it must be because of my wily charms! Ha-ha! I think you also changed


    a lot. At least, you don¡¯t dislike me so much now!¡± Rocky said, grabbing the chance to tease Ramon.


    ¡°Ahem! I still hate you when you¡¯re like this,¡± Ramon retorted, feeling embarrassed. After all, Rocky was


    right. He was indeed harsh to the young man before, but it was just reasonable since Rocky was a


    mere stranger who suddenly appeared out of nowhere. But now, he had fully trusted him with all his


    life.


    Afterward, Rocky and Ramon went to the Security Hall to gather the members of the two teams and


    announced the merging of the guards publicly. As soon as they heard the news, the members of the


    Wolf Team trembled in fear. Now that Rocky had be their leader, they assumed that their lives


    would be miserable because they had offended him a lot of times before. Hence, they believed


    that Rocky would use this opportunity to get back at them.


    "Members of the Wolf Team, although I am the hall leader now, I strongly suggest that you put the


    misunderstandings between us in the past behind you. I only ask you to obey me and the deputy leader


    from now on. I¡¯ll be sure to be fair to everyone. Those who disobey the orders would be punished, and


    there shall be no exception!" Rocky, who used to be in charge of thousands of troops, knew what the


    members of the Wolf Team were thinking, so he quickly put their minds at ease.


    Upon hearing this, the members of the Wolf Team were able to breathe a sigh of relief. With this


    gesture, they started admiring Rocky from the bottom of their hearts. Even the ones who were loyal to


    Xavier didn¡¯t try to do anything reckless. After all, Rocky had already given them a chance. If they went


    against him again, they knew that they would really suffer some dire consequences.


    After the announcement, Rocky also dered that Ramon would be the deputy leader, and that he


    would also be in charge of the affairs of the Security Hall. This meant that Ramon¡¯s words were just


    equivalent to Rocky¡¯s.


    Behind it all, the main reason why Rocky wanted to be the leader of the hall was not because of


    umting power. It was because he knew that with this position, he could easily acquire more


    information about the Ethereal Region, thus giving him the opportunity to find the whereabouts of


    Marcia and the others. Therefore, the Security Hall was just a stepping stone for him.


    After sessfully dealing with the affairs of the Security Hall, Rocky left the other tasks to Ramon and


    went out of the hall.


    As soon as he got out of the guard hall, he saw Hannah in a fascinating green dress, walking towards


    him.


    ¡°Miss Hannah, it¡¯s been a while. What are you doing here? I don¡¯t think that there is any escorting


    mission today,¡± Rocky asked as he greeted her.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m actually here for you,¡± Hannah said abruptly.


    ¡°Me? What can I do for you?¡± Rocky asked.


    "Nothing much. I actually came to see the governor, and then I heard that you have been officially


    appointed as the leader of the Security Hall, so I wanted to congratte you." Recently, Hannah¡¯s


    impression of Rocky had also improved a lot. Especially after what he had done for Ally, she became


    friendlier towards the young man.


    "Oh, you don¡¯t need to. But anyway, thank you, Miss Hannah. I¡¯m actually ttered," Rocky replied with


    a sincere smile.


    "Well, of course, you have to thank me. After all, if I hadn¡¯t pick you up before, you wouldn¡¯t end up in


    this position," Hannah teased with a charming smile. Seeing that there was no one around, she let


    herself befortable around Rocky.

 Chapter 1480 The Genetic Repair Treatment

    Chapter 1480 The Gic Repair Treatment


    ¡°Of course! I have always remembered your kindness since that day. In fact, I have some good news


    for you.¡± Rocky deemed that it was the perfect opportunity to tell her about it.


    ¡°Good news? What is it about?¡± Hannah asked in confusion.


    ¡°There is still a way to turn you into a spirit warrior,¡± Rocky said straightforwardly.


    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s impossible. The reason why I can¡¯t be a spirit warrior is that I have a natural


    physical defect. Even Doctor Lloyd has tried all the methods that he coulde up with, but none of


    them was able to cure it,¡± Hannah exined. She was quite surprised at what Rocky suddenly said.


    Lloyd was a famous doctor in the entire Ethereal Region with superb medical skills. If even he was


    unable to do anything, then she was sure that there was nothing that could be done anymore.


    Therefore, she had basically given up the idea of being a spirit warrior long ago. However, Rocky was


    giving her a shred of hope again. She wondered whether she could trust him or not.


    ¡°I will never doubt the medical skills of Doctor Lloyd, but I¡¯m also sure that your physical defect can be


    altered. Maybe he just hasn¡¯t found the key breakthrough point that can cure your ailment,¡± Rocky


    answered, wearing a serious expression on his face. Indeed, Lloyd was a good doctor, but their world


    was still behind in the knowledge of modern science and technology. Therefore, no matter how brilliant


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    his medical skills were, it would be impossible for him to solve a problem that could only be cured


    through gic technology.


    ¡°Do you really have a solution for this?¡± Hannah asked again with hints of doubt in her voice.


    ¡°Yes, but I have to say that the method is quite risky. If you¡¯re going to give it a try, you must be


    mentally prepared for it. However, if it seeds, you should be able to recover your physical prowess


    to be a genuine spirit warrior,¡± Rocky said with all honesty.


    ¡°But what if it fails?¡± Hannah inquired as her beautiful eyes narrowed.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say what will exactly happen, but I promise you that I will ensure your safety, Miss Hannah,¡±


    Rocky responded reassuringly.


    Hearing this, Hannah still showed a little hesitation. Although she had to admit that Rocky¡¯s offer was


    tempting, with her cautious personality, she wouldn¡¯t easily try something that had no guarantee.


    ¡°I really think that because the sect leader possesses amazing strength, you must also have a good


    talent in martial arts. If this operation seeds, you can have the opportunity to take over the position


    as the future sect leader of the Sword Spirit Sect!¡± Rocky continued to convince her because he really


    wanted her to try the method that he came up with. After all, from the perspective of gic research,


    she was a very special experimental specimen. If he could sessfully repair her physical defect, it


    meant that his gic technology could also be used on the human race of this era. It would be of


    immeasurable significance and value.


    ¡°Can I think about it first?¡± From the look in her eyes, it was pretty obvious that Hannah was interested


    in bing a spirit warrior. It had always been her regret that she couldn¡¯t be one. Moreover, she


    knew that her talent in several aspects of bing a spirit warrior wasn¡¯t low. In fact, she could recite


    all the sword skills of the Sword Spirit Sect. Unfortunately, due to the limitations of her physical body,


    she was not able to fully be a full-fledged warrior.


    ¡°Of course, Miss Hannah. If you have already made up your mind, you cane to me at any time,¡±


    Rocky replied in a pleasant tone.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go ahead.¡± Hannah took a nce at Rocky first with her eyes full of expectation. Then, she


    quickly averted her gaze and turned around before she finally went her way.


    ¡°I should start preparing now. I believe that she wille to me within the next three days,¡± Rocky


    murmured to himself while letting out a nifty smile as he looked at Hannah¡¯s back.


    Just as he expected, Hannah appeared in the beast farm two days after theyst talked. She first


    checked Ally¡¯s condition and then eventually asked the person in charge of the beast farm to call


    Rocky.


    Rocky had just gotten out of his Magic Spiritual Space when he heard that the person in charge of the


    beast farm was knocking at his door. As he opened it, he saw Hannah standing in the beast farm not


    far away from his room.


    ¡°Sir, Miss Hannah is here, looking for you.¡± Since Rocky was already a prominent figure in the Sword


    Spirit City, it was only normal that the person in charge of the beast farm also respected him a lot.


    However, it confused him that Rocky was still living on the beast farm, knowing that it wasn¡¯t the most


    desirable ce in the city.


    ¡°I see. Thank you,¡± Rocky replied and walked out of his room.


    A momentter, Rocky stopped in front of Hannah, who was waiting for her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. I want to try this method of yours.¡± She clenched her fists and came straight to


    the point.


    ¡°Well, I knew you will. I¡¯m already prepared, so we could start right away,¡± Rocky replied with an


    encouraging smile.


    ¡°Wait! Right away?¡± Hannah couldn¡¯t believe her ears. Although she said that she had already made up


    her mind, she was not mentally prepared to do it this soon.


    ¡°Why? Today is a good day. Since you¡¯ve already decided, there¡¯s no need to hesitate anymore.


    Moreover, we only need to do it three times. If it doesn¡¯t work after that, then I have no choice but to


    dere it as a failure. So, it is better if we do it as soon as possible,¡± Rocky replied.


    ¡°Okay, fine¡­ Let¡¯s do it,¡± Hannah said, mustering up all her courage.


    ¡°All right. Then, do you minding to my room? We need to stay there alone for a period of time so


    that no one could disturb us,¡± Rocky informed.


    From the outside, Rocky¡¯s room looked a bit dpidated. She didn''t mind it, but she thought that if she


    went inside Rocky¡¯s room and they spent a long time there alone, they might cause unnecessary


    gossips.


    On a second thought, Hannah discerned that it shouldn¡¯t matter. If Rocky was really able to seed in


    curing her physical defect and turn her into a spirit warrior, then those gossips were just a little price to


    pay.


    Therefore, she agreed and entered Rocky¡¯s room with him.


    The moment Hannah went inside Rocky¡¯s room, the head of the beast farm couldn¡¯t help but open his


    eyes wide open. Fortunately, he was smart enough to gather all the disciples of the beast farms and


    strictly warned them to conceal this information so as not to make any trouble for Hannah and Rocky.


    Inside Rocky¡¯s room, Hannah found that it was unexpectedly cleaner than she had imagined. It was


    actually spotless and everything was in order. It didn¡¯t look like someone was even living in there.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that a man like you would be this tidy.¡± Hannah couldn¡¯t help butment as she


    looked around.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s because I basically don¡¯t live here,¡± Rocky replied with a smile as he lightly scratched his


    head.


    ¡°What do you mean? Isn¡¯t this your room?¡± Hannah asked as she furrowed her brows.


    ¡°All right. I¡¯m going to show you my real residence, but you must promise me that you¡¯ll keep this a


    secret. Just think of it as the precondition for repairing your physical defect,¡± Rocky insisted.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll keep it a secret between us. No one else would know.¡± Hannah was very curious, so she


    agreed without any hesitation.


    Then, Rocky hurriedly gathered his spiritual power and opened the entrance to his Magic Spiritual


    Space.


    Immediately after, Hannah saw a vortex-like halo appeared in front of them, which appeared as if


    connected to Rocky¡¯s room. She was taken by surprise that she couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps


    back.


    ¡°Miss Hannah, if you will?¡± Rocky stretched out his hand and invited Hannah.


    After hesitating for a moment, Hannah reached for Rocky¡¯s hand and entered the vortex. The next


    moment, they arrived inside the Magic Spiritual Space, and the scene in front of them easily shocked


    Hannah to her core.


    She couldn¡¯t help but gasp as she looked around.


    ¡°What is this ce? Why can we enter it directly from your room?¡± Hannah didn¡¯t understand the


    concept of the spiritual space, so it was normal that she had a lot of questions in mind.


    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll answer those at ater time, Miss Hannah. Pleasee here to myboratory first. Before


    we start, I have to do aplete physical examination for you. This is to ensure that your body can


    fully adapt to the gic repair treatment that we will be doing,¡± Rocky informed.


    ¡°Gic repair treatment? What is that?¡± Hannah was utterly confused because it was her first time


    hearing about it.


    ¡°Over here.¡± Rocky just smiled as he didn¡¯t have the time to exin everything to her. Moreover, even if


    he exined it to her, she might not understand any of it, so he just ushered her to hisboratory.


    After she entered the part of the spiritual space where Rocky¡¯sboratory was, Hannah¡¯s expression


    quickly became a littleplicated. All the things and equipment that she saw was beyond her


    knowledge and imagination. There were all strange things that she had never seen before.


    ¡°Miss Hannah, please sit on that table. I¡¯ll just prepare some of the things that we need for the


    treatment,¡± Rocky instructed as he pointed towards the operating table in the middle. Then, he walked


    to the experimental table to make some preparations.


    Perhaps it was because Hannah was too unfamiliar with everything that she was seeing in front of her


    that she felt very uneasy. After she sat on the operation table, her heart was throbbing hard, and she


    had no idea what would happened to her next.

 Chapter 1481 The First Dosage Worked

    Chapter 1481 The First Dosage Worked


    Soon, Rocky put on a flimsy white gown, then walked up to Hannah.


    "You will fall asleep during the treatment." Rocky''s words made Hannah blush a bright crimson. After


    all, she was a conservative woman.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Hannah," Rocky said calmly, as though he''d read her mind. "I''m a gentleman, and


    I''m not interested in doing anything to you, given the circumstances."


    Flustered, Hannah said hurriedly, "Start already!"


    Rocky nodded curtly and prepared the gene serum he made using Hannah''s gene. When Hannah saw


    the syringe in Rocky''s hand, her rosy pink cheeks suddenly turned pale. "What''s that?"


    "It''s the gene serum," Rocky answered.


    "Are you going to inject me with it?" she asked warily, her voice trembling. The long, slim needle looked


    incredibly daunting to her.


    "Yes."


    "Will it hurt?" Hannah asked, her eyes as wide and as round as coins.


    "No." Rocky paused. Then, he smiled. "Well, I mean, the spiritual beasts didn''t scream when I injected


    them..."


    "How dare you liken me to a spiritual beast?" Hannah cried, aghast.


    "If you were a spiritual beast, you''d be the most beautiful one among them," Rocky said with a devious


    smile.


    "I don''t want to be a beast!" she whined, sticking out her lower lip in a decided pout.


    "It''s done," Rocky said suddenly.


    Hannah was stunned for a moment. Turning around slowly, she found that Rocky had already stuck the


    needle of gene serum into the vein of her arm. Except for a small sting, she didn''t feel anything else.


    It didn''t take long for the gene serum to start taking effect. Hannah started to feel drowsy all of a


    sudden. She didn''t want to fall asleep, but soon, she nodded off.


    After seeing that Hannah had fallen asleep, Rocky sat beside her and scanned her physical condition


    using his spiritual power. He needed to see if the gene serum would be rejected by her body. If that


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    happened, he would need to improve the gene, which would prove to be very troublesome.


    Six hours passed in a sh. To Rocky''s relief, there was no rejection reaction from Hannah. Her body


    merged with the first dose of gene serum smoothly. If theing two dosages also went so smoothly,


    the probability of repairing her body defect would be very high.


    Around that time, Hannah started to stir. Finally, her eyes fluttered open slowly, as though she were in a


    daze. It took a while for her vision to clear, and when it did, she was greeted by the sight of Rocky by


    her bedside.


    "How long have I been asleep?" she asked with a frown, her face turning slightly red. With Rocky


    staring intently at her, she felt rather flustered again. Yet somehow, at the same time, she felt at ease


    with him.


    "A little over six hours," Rocky answered.


    "And how about my condition?" Of course, Hannah cared about her own wellbeing.


    "You''re fine." Rocky smiled gently. "The first dose was not rejected by your body. However, let''s hope


    everything else goes smoothly in the future."


    Hannah heaved a sigh of relief. She tried to stand up. Maybe because of the effect of the gene serum,


    she immediately felt dizzy and lost bnce. Rocky acted fast, catching her in his arms.


    He cradled her gently and asked, his voice tinged with concern, "Miss Hannah, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine," she replied hastily. She pushed Rocky away weakly and then managed to stand up straight.


    "Allow me to escort you out," Rocky said with a slight bow.


    Then, the two of them walked out of theb and left the Magic Spiritual Space.


    "I hope you won''t tell anyone about what happened today!" Rocky spoke, his eyes twinkling


    mischievously.


    "My, you really have a lot of secrets!" Hannah wagged a slender finger at him.


    "Everyone has their secret." Rocky smiled. "But as long as it does others no harm, it should be fine,


    right?"


    "I can go the rest of the way by myself. You don''t need to go with me." Hannah decidedly ignored


    Rocky''s question.


    "Come back in five days," Rocky said briskly. "I''ll inject the second dosage then."


    "Okay, I''lle by myself." Hannah nodded.


    When they arrived at the door of Rocky''s room,


    Hannah bid him farewell.


    Once she''d exited the room, the person who managed the beast farm walked over to her and said,


    "Miss Hannah, I promise I''ll keep the matter between you and Master Basil a secret. Additionally, I have


    given the order that no one will spread what happened today."


    "We only discussed important matters in the room," Hannah said indifferently. "There''s nothing to


    spread." And with that, Hannah left with her head held high.


    Watching her receding figure, the manager murmured to himself, "No one will believe that you two only


    talked in the room..."


    Since Ramon took over the affairs of the Security Hall, Rocky had a lot of time on his hands. He


    continued his gene research. The beast embryo that had been cultivated through asexual reproduction


    was able to form into a cub, which meant that he was sessful in using the basic technique to fuse


    the genes of the bests of the Wild Spirit Land and the Supreme Ether Land. Whether the spiritual beast


    could let the different genes of the beasts from twonds give y to their advantages depended on


    the growth of the cub.


    "It will take at least half a month for the cub to fully take shape," Rocky muttered as he eyed the cub


    floating in the nutrient liquid.

 Chapter 1482 Lorenzos Guidance

    Chapter 1482 Lorenzo''s Guidance


    After he finished up his work in theb, Rocky headed over to the Scarlet Heaven Jade. He had


    sessfully challenged Darius and learned the peerless swordsmanshipst time, so he moved on to


    challenge another spiritual tablet. That tablet belonged to a powerful being, Lorenzo, who used to be


    famous in the Supreme Ether Land.


    At first, Rocky was worried that Lorenzo was an extremely vicious and wicked man. However, he


    turned out to be quite the opposite.


    "You lost again!" Lorenzo cried happily, setting his chess piece onto the chessboard firmly. Eyes filled


    with amusement, he whispered triumphantly, "Checkmate."


    "Sir, your chess skills are impressive," Rocky said with a wistful sigh. "We''ve yed at least a dozen


    rounds, yet I haven''t won once!" He was at a loss whether to cry or tough. Although he didn''t have


    much experience in chess, he thought he at least had a fighting chance. He never expected he would


    lose so miserably each time.


    "Ha-ha, don''t be discouraged," Lorenzo said, chuckling lightly. "You''re not so bad a yer yourself, but


    are a little inferiorpared to me."


    "But when will you be willing to fight with me, sir?" Rocky asked urgently. "I don''t think it''s a good idea


    for me to just keep on ying chess!" He had been ying chess with Lorenzo for two days now, and


    he had lost miserably each time. But more than the fact that losing made him feel defeated, he also felt


    it was aplete waste of time.


    "Young man, don''t you understand?" Lorenzo asked, his eyes twinkling. "The mystery of this chess


    game is beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Since you have yed so many rounds of chess


    with me, I will give you some guidance." With a wave of his hand, the pieces on the chessboard began


    to move. When they stopped moving, Rocky found that they were in a position of a final phase of a


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    chess game.


    "Do you think there is a way to turn the tables for this game?" Lorenzo asked, gesturing at the board.


    Rocky carefully studied the situation of the chess game in front of him. In his mind, he yed out some


    moves, but no matter what he thought up, he couldn''t figure out a way to win that game.


    "I don''t think there is a way around it," Rocky finally said after a while.


    "Okay, take a good look." As soon as Lorenzo finished speaking, he began to move the chess pieces.


    It didn''t take long for him to change the situation of the end-game. Although Rocky had been watching


    all the time, he couldn''t figure out how Lorenzo did it. The whole process seemed to be no different


    from the ordinary attack and defense methods, but in the end, Lorenzo won the game, even though he


    had been at a disadvantage.


    "See? In your opinion, there is no solution to the chess game, but in fact, there is a solution. What do


    you think I''m trying to tell you?" Lorenzo asked, eyebrow raised.


    "Please teach me!" Rocky pleaded as he cupped his hands.


    "Actually, it doesn''t mean anything!" Lorenzo threw his head back andughed.


    "I don''t understand what you''re trying to say," Rocky said hesitantly.


    "It doesn''t matter whether there is a known solution or not," Lorenzo said, his expression suddenly


    growing serious. "What matters is that you''re willing to give it a try. If you don''t even try, then even if


    there is a solution in the chess game, you won''t find it. Whether there is a solution or not is up to you."


    "I see," Rocky said slowly. "But I still don''t understand what you''re trying to say to me by telling me


    this."


    "Actually, what I want to teach you is already in the game of chess with you, including the end-game


    just now. Go back and think about it carefully. Come to me when you have figured it out!" Without


    waiting for a response, Lorenzo flew straight into the spiritual tablet and turned into a stone statue


    again.


    "He must really like to mess with me," Rocky grumbled under his breath. "But what was he trying to


    teach me through that game of chess?" Fortunately, he had fantastic memory. He studied their games,


    positioning the pieces on the board ording to each round of chess he and Lorenzo had yed in the


    past two days. Even then, however, Rocky still couldn''t figure out what Lorenzo was trying to teach


    him.


    "Miss Hannah will arrive soon," he said to himself, looking at the ma clock he made on the wall. "I''d


    better go out to meet her first."


    Sure enough, just as he left his Magic Spiritual Space, he heard a knock on the door. When he opened


    it, he found Hannah standing outside, alone. Without even so much of a greeting, she strode into the


    room.


    "Well, don''t just stand there," she said hastily. "Close the door!"


    Rocky obediently closed the door, deciding to go along with her demands.


    "Are you ready?" Hannah asked immediately.


    "Yes, I''m prepared." Rocky nodded.


    "Then, hurry up. I have to go outter," Hannah ordered.


    Without dilly-dallying any further, Rocky took her to his Magic Spiritual Space. Just likest time, he


    injected the gene serum into her body and monitored her body''s response to it.


    Six hourster, Hannah woke up without any hitches.


    "Everything went well?" Hannah asked, blinking the sleep away from her eyes.


    "Yes, you''re fine." Rocky nodded.


    "There''s only onest dose, right? Does that mean I need toe here after three days?" Hannah


    asked, her eyes wide. It was evident her heart was filled with hope.


    "Yes," Rocky said curtly.


    "Well, I''ll see you then." Hannah got ready to leave. She had no time to spare, since she had ns


    prior. Briskly getting off the operating table, she noticed a chessboard and strewn pieces on the table


    nearby.


    "Are you ying chess alone?" Hannah couldn''t help but ask in curiosity.


    "Yes, it''s just for fun," Rocky replied, offering no further exnation.


    "When I was a child, I often yed chess with my father..." Hannah said wistfully. She couldn''t help but


    recall her childhood memories.


    "I didn''t expect Master Timothy would have such a hobby." Rocky smiled.


    "But your game is so strange!" she eximed, looking carefully at the chess pieces on the chessboard.


    Suddenly, her eyes narrowed.


    "What''s so strange about it?" Rocky asked, his brows furrowing slightly.


    "If I don''t look at the chess pieces of this side and only look at those of the other side, the shape formed


    by the pieces is quite strange, yet almost familiar. I might have seen it somewhere before..." Hannah


    replied slowly.


    After hearing that, Rocky immediately looked at the chessboard. He tried to ignore his own chess


    pieces, and looked at Lorenzo''s pieces. Sure enough, after looking carefully, he found that those chess


    pieces formed a strange shape.


    "Didn''t you have prior ns?" Rocky reminded Hannah in a calcted voice.


    "Oh, right," she said, immediately losing interest in the chess game. "Send me out now."


    Rocky then sent her out of his Magic Spiritual Space. Upon returning, he opened the door and let her


    out of his room.


    Once Hannah was out the door, he hastily returned to the Magic Spiritual Space. Excitedly, he removed


    all his pieces from the board, leaving only Lorenzo''s. Then, he yed out Lorenzo''s moves. Soon, he


    found that the patterns on the chessboard were like dynamic pictures, constantly changing ording to


    certain shapes.


    "What on earth is this? Could it be an array? But it doesn''t look like that. The array doesn''t change so


    randomly. It looks too informal..." Rocky spected, his eyes filled with wonder.

 Chapter 1483 Benedicts Sudden Visit

    Chapter 1483 Benedict''s Sudden Visit


    In the end, Rocky just simply drew an area in his Magic Spiritual Space and engraved a big chessboard


    on the ground, trying to imitate it.


    Upon finishing the simtion, he finally found something noteworthy. The chess pieces on the


    chessboard formed a moving path, and as he moved along this path, he would eventually reach an


    advantageous position. Although he wasn¡¯t able to fully understand the principle behind the move,


    there was something with all the games that he had yed with the Lorenzo. Rocky noticed that there


    was actually a kind of moving path that was hidden inside. It looked unpredictable and somewhat


    messy, but the end results were surprisingly the same.


    ¡°If Miss Hannah didn¡¯t point it out to me, I wouldn¡¯t have figured it so soon,¡± Rocky said to himself. He


    was fully aware that Hannah had helped him a lot this time.


    Without wasting any time, he immediately entered the Scarlet Heaven Jade and summoned Lorenzo.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve alreadyprehended the footwork that was hidden in your chess game. However, I¡¯m not


    sure what kind of footwork this is. How can it give people a feeling that you are securing an invincible


    position?¡± Rocky asked, still a bit confused about the underlying principle.


    ¡°It is called the Demonic Chess Footwork. It is created by the ever-changing skills that are exhibited in


    the game. It can gain the upper hand in every aspect, so naturally, it can be invincible,¡± Lorenzo briefly


    exined as he heard that Rocky had already made great progress.


    ¡°Hmm. But how can I integrate this footwork into real battle? I¡¯m having quite a hard time imagining


    how it could work all the time,¡± Rocky asked with furrowed brows.


    ¡°Listen. Although there are many changes in the footwork, there is only one goal and purpose, and that


    is the enemy''s general. Therefore, as long as you can think about how to bring the other party¡¯s general


    down, you will be able to perform it ording to the situation that you are in. Of course, it still depends


    whether you are really talented in this aspect. If you''re not, you can still disy the ordinary power of


    this footwork at the least, but if you do possess an outstanding talent, this footwork can stimte your


    potential and help you deal with your opponent in a single blow!¡± Lorenzo exined in detail.


    ¡°I see. Thank you for your instruction, sir!¡± Upon hearing what Lorenzo had said, Rocky learned that in


    order to make the most out of the Demonic Chess Footwork, it would solely depend on him.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s time for me to leave. But before that, how about another game? Although I¡¯m just a remnant


    of my original soul, my addiction to chess won¡¯t change,¡± Lorenzo said with a faint smile.


    ¡°No problem, sir. But may I ask something? Why are you called the demon king? I read it on your


    tablet. You don¡¯t seem like the type of person who should be given that title,¡± Rocky asked out of


    curiosity.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a long story, but everything is in the past now. But if ever you have the chance to go to the Di


    n one day, maybe you¡¯ll know the answer. Besides, I¡¯ve left a cultivation cave in that ce, which


    holds my lifetime collection. From now on, they¡¯re all yours,¡± Lorenzo dered.


    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± Rocky didn¡¯t expect that he would be gaining a lot of things by just ying a game of


    chess with Lorenzo. Although he had to really rack his mind up, his hard work wasn¡¯t in vain.


    ¡°So, shall we start?¡± Lorenzo asked with a gentle smile.


    Rocky nodded and made the first move to start the game. However, when they were still in the middle


    of ying, Lorenzo¡¯s broken soul gradually became almost transparent.


    A momentter, it finally turned into a spiritual light that flew into Rocky¡¯s body. At the same time, the


    stone tablet of Lorenzo was broken into pieces.


    ¡°Goodbye, sir!¡± Rocky heaved a sigh.


    After a while, he got out of the Scarlet Heaven Jade and continued to study the essence of the


    Demonic Chess Footwork. Since Lorenzo¡¯s soul was already integrated with his, he had somehow


    mastered all the tricks that there were in it, but he recognized that it would still take him some time


    before he could actually apply them in realbat.


    Meanwhile, just when everything seemed to be rather peaceful, something big was about to happen in


    the Sword Spirit Sect. Benedict Hong, the leader of the Grand Sky Sect, suddenly came to visit,


    bringing a pile of invaluable gifts for a grand proposal.


    Inside the Arcane Sword Hall, Timothy was sitting on the throne of the sect leader. His firm but gentle


    demeanor was pleasing and admirable. At the same time, Benedict Hong sat on the other end, facing


    Timothy. Although he was the guest, he was also a sect leader, so disying a domineering posture


    was second nature to him.


    ¡°Master Timothy, let me get straight to the point. The purpose of my visit this time is to propose a


    marriage between our sects. I¡¯m hoping that my son can marry your daughter,¡± Benedict Hong said with


    a straight face.


    His words were like a bomb that took all the elders and the officials of the Sword Spirit Sect by surprise.


    They burst into an uproar and started discussing by themselves. The two sects were known to be both


    huge forces in the Sovereign Sect. If they were connected in marriage, it would definitely cause a great


    sensation in the entire Ethereal Region.


    On the other hand, Timothy was mentally prepared for the actions that the Grand Sky Sect would do.


    He knew that beneath it all, Benedict Hong had malicious intentions and was just waiting for the right


    opportunity. He also knew that the recent misbehaviors of the Robber Regiment had something to do


    with the Grand Sky Sect; thus, he was always on guard of what they could be plotting against the


    Sword Spirit Sect. However, Timothy didn¡¯t expect Benedict Hong to use such an underhanded move


    such as arranging a marriage involving their children.


    It was known to all that Benedict Hong was a cunning and deceitful man. He would often use


    despicable means just to take advantage of the people around the Grand Sky Sect. Therefore,


    needless to say, he was just using this marriage to gain something from the Sword Spirit Sect.


    ¡°Master Benedict, I¡¯m deeply ttered that you even considered my daughter to be your son¡¯s


    wife. But I¡¯m afraid that my daughter might not be good enough for your son, who both has outstanding


    martial art skills and appearance,¡± Timothy immediately replied, finding an excuse to refuse.


    ¡°Master Timothy, everyone knows that Hannah is one of the most beautiful women in the entire


    Ethereal Region. Do not say that she¡¯s not enough for my son! I do think that they¡¯ll be a perfect


    match.¡± Benedict didn¡¯t back down and even praised Hannah.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Hearing this, the elders and officials of the Sword Spirit Sect couldn¡¯t help but sneer behind their backs,


    fully knowing that even the most average disciple of the Sword Spirit Sect had a better appearance


    than Benedict Hong¡¯s son. He had a big fat head, huge ears, and a round body. Moreover, it was said


    that he was already thirty years old, but he was still at the primary stage of the King Realm. Any spirit


    warrior in the Sword Spirit City at that same age should be much stronger than him.


    It was also known that Benedict Hong spoiled his son too much, and he wouldn¡¯t let anyone mock him


    outright. Therefore, even though the people around wanted tough about it, no one said a word and


    they just pretended not to hear Benedict Hong¡¯sments.


    ¡°Master Benedict, I know you must have already heard that my daughter has been unable to be a


    spirit warrior because of her physical defect since childhood. If she happens to marry your son, instead


    of helping him, she might even be a burden. The Grand Sky Sect is also a major sect, and your


    son will be its future leader. I just think that you should find someone with equal strength as your son.


    That¡¯s why I don¡¯t think that my daughter will be fit for him.¡± Timothy continued finding whatever


    loophole there was to refuse in a proper way.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Although she is not a spirit warrior, I¡¯ve seen how Hannah grew up. I think


    she is very virtuous, dignified, and has the skill to manage a family. When my son bes the sect


    leader in the future, I know that Hannah will help him manage the affairs of the sect very well. That


    alone is enough for me.¡± Benedict Hong seemed to have made up his mind and wouldn¡¯t take no for an


    answer.


    ¡°Well, I can see that you¡¯re pretty determined to marry my daughter to your son¡­¡± When he realized


    that Benedict Hong would do whatever he could to make the marriage happen, Timothy¡¯s eyes


    narrowed.


    ¡°Of course. I don¡¯t think you have a reason to refuse, do you?¡± Benedict Hong asked with a cunning


    grin.

 Chapter 1484 The Suitable Candidate

    Chapter 1484 The Suitable Candidate


    "Just think about it. If our ns became united by marriage, we will be of great importance in the


    Sovereign Sect. I think you know the rtionship between the Grand Sky Sect and the Sovereign


    Pavilion. As long as you exin everything to Hannah, I don''t think that she would refuse." Benedict


    deliberately mentioned the name of the Sovereign Pavilion to show Timothy that he was indeed serious


    in what he was proposing.


    The truth was that the rtionship between the Grand Sky Sect and the Sovereign Pavilion was also


    brought by a marriage. Back then, in order to gain the support of the Sovereign Pavilion, Benedict''s


    younger sister had to marry the former leader of the Sovereign Pavilion who was already over seventy


    years old. That was the main reason why the Grand Sky Sect could be what it was today.


    "Well..." Timothy was almost rendered speechless as Benedict strongly insisted on the marriage. He


    didn''t want to give in, but also couldn''t just tly refuse him. Just as Benedict said, the Grand Sky Sect


    had close ties with the Sovereign Pavilion. It meant that the Sword Spirit Sect couldn''t do something


    that might directly offend the Grand Sky Sect.


    "I think you''re wrong. Although I''m a woman, I still have the right to make my own decision when it


    A momentter, a beautiful woman walked in and appeared before them. She was very graceful and


    looked veryposed. It was none other than Timothy''s daughter¡ªHannah.


    "Oh, Hannah, you are here. Well, I didn''t mean it like that. I just thought that if Timothy would deem that


    it''s okay, then you might also agree as well..." Seeing that Hannah made an appearance, Benedict


    assumed that everything would go more smoothly. After all, he couldn''t find any reason why they would


    turn down his proposal.


    "Well, my father can''t make that decision for me. I hope you can understand this," Hannah said with a


    straight face.


    "Hannah, don''t be rude to our guest!" Timothy reprimanded her immediately.


    "No, it''s okay. I actually agree with her. Let her speak for herself," Benedict said, still confident that


    Hannah could think logically for the good of their sect.


    "Although it''s my honor that you have personally picked me to be married to your son, I''m afraid that I


    can''t agree to that." To Benedict''s surprise, Hannah refused without any hesitation.


    "Why is that?" Benedict''s eyes instantly darkened. He didn''t expect that Hannah had the guts to turn


    down such a grand gesture.


    "It''s because... I''ve actually decided to hold a martial artspetition to select the most suitable man


    for me, and it''s going to be held after half a month," Hannah said without any hint of fear or panic in her


    voice.


    Hearing that, everyone looked at each other in surprise. It was the first time that they had heard about


    that, and they didn''t expect that Hannah would go to such an extent to counter Benedict''s proposal.


    "What? A martial artspetition for choosing the man that you would marry?" Benedict couldn''t help


    but clench his fists. He underestimated Hannah''s ability to quickly act ording to the present


    circumstances.


    "That''s right. Indeed, I''m not a young girl anymore, and it must be the right time to find a suitable man


    to get married to. However, I have a lot of admirers, so I''m having a hard time choosing which one is


    the best. Thus, I came up with a decision and chose to hold apetition," Hannah responded.


    "Hannah, have you really made up your mind?" Hearing her daughter''s words, Timothy couldn''t help


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    but indirectly remind her that she didn''t have to push herself that far.


    "Timothy, what is the meaning of this? I personally visited to offer this marriage, and now you''ll


    suddenly tell me you want to hold thispetition. Are you ying a trick on me on purpose?"


    Benedict expressed his anger at once.


    "Master Benedict, please don''t take it that way. You see, Hannah is a bit willful. Once she has already


    made up her mind, it''s hard to persuade her otherwise. Tomorrow, I will announce the details of the


    course, your son is also wee to participate. With your son''s strength, he can surely win the


    the neck and obey what Benedict wanted.


    "All right, fine. I hope that after thispetition, I won''t hear any excuse." Benedict didn''t want to make


    a scene. Since the matter was already decided, he just needed to y along with their n and win the


    As Benedict and his men left, Timothy and Hannah looked at each other and were able to breathe a


    sigh of relief.


    "Hannah, are you really sure about this? After that event, there will be no turning back." Timothy knew


    that his daughter was just trying to help him and the Sword Spirit Sect. At the very least, she didn''t


    want Benedict''s n to seed. However, once thepetition was finished, Hannah would have to


    get married to the winner.


    "What else can I do? This was the only thing I could think of to get us out of that dilemma. Besides, I


    know that we can''t directly offend the Grand Sky Sect..." Hannah replied helplessly as a frown showed


    on her delicate face.


    "Master Timothy, everyone knows how ambitious Benedict can be. I''m sure that he''s just going to use


    this marriage to control our sect!"


    "That''s right. We can''t let him and the warriors of the Grand Sky Sect win thispetition!"


    "It''s easier said than done. There are so many powerful warriors in the Grand Sky Sect, so their


    chances of winning are still high."


    "Then, we must create a n. It would be the best scenario for us if someone from our sect wins the


    contest."


    At the moment, the elders and officials of the Sword Spirit Sect were having an intense discussion on


    what move they had to make in the situation.


    "Hannah, what kind ofpetition do you have in mind?" Timothy asked. Now that Hannah came up


    with the idea of thepetition, she must also have some thoughts about it.


    "Hmm. If it''s just apetition that caters to pure strength, then the masters of the Grand Sky Sect will


    have a great edge in winning thepetition, but there''s no way to deliberately exclude them. We


    should think of certain rules that would still convince the Grand Sky Sect but will be also beneficial to us


    at the same time," Hannah said after thinking for a while.


    "You''re right. But I still think that this will be difficult to pull off. Besides, I don''t think that Benedict will


    really send his son to participate in thispetition. After all, with his son''s strength, he will surely have


    no chance of winning," Timothy said as he stroked his beard.


    "Anyway, I''m thinking that the participants should only be limited to the ns and sects within the


    Sovereign Sect. Each of these ns and sects is only allowed to send a single warrior that represents


    them for thispetition. Moreover, the age of the participants shall be limited to under thirty years old.


    This way, I think we can diminish the Grand Sky Sect''s advantage," Hannah said upon analyzing the


    factors carefully.


    "That''s a good idea, Miss Hannah. Even if we can''t fully stop the Grand Sky Sect, we can at least make


    it impossible for them to get what they actually want. Additionally, if a master from the Sovereign


    Pavilion happens to win thepetition, it will still be a win for us. With that, the Grand Sky Sect will


    surely have nothing else to say," one of the elders of the Sword Spirit Sect immediately agreed.


    At the same time, the other elders and officials also expressed their approval, thinking that the


    suggested rules should give the Sword Spirit Sect a lot of advantages.


    "So, given those restrictions, who will the Sword Spirit Sect send topete? The most powerful


    warriors at the King Realm in our sect are all over thirty years old, so no one among them could


    participate. Although there are some younger warriors at the King Realm, I think their strength wouldn''t


    be enough to win thepetition," Uriel remarked with a frown, thinking of the possible candidates.


    "What about Basil? He has just been promoted to be the leader of the Security Hall because of his


    amazing talents when he fought during the previouspetition. He should be a good candidate,"


    someone suggested.


    "I agree. Basil is still very young but he has already made much progress in cultivating his strength. For


    me, he''s a young talent and a perfect candidate." Uriel gave his approval. After all, Rocky left a good


    impression on him thest time they went to the Martial Spirit Graveyard, so he didn''t hesitate to


    rmend him.


    "I can also vouch for Basil. I''m confident in his skills and strength." Hannah joined in and also


    rmended Basil.


    "No. Basil can''t participate in thispetition. Let us think of another one," Timothy suddenly dered


    as he shook his head.


    Hearing the sudden objection, the elders and the officials immediately looked at Timothy with a


    confused look on their faces. They all wondered why he wouldn''t think that Basil was the right choice.


    As Hannah cast a nce at her father, she instantly understood what he was thinking. Although Rocky


    was indeed a remarkable warrior, there were still a lot of mysteries shrouding him. If he only stayed in


    the Sword Spirit City, it might be just fine. However, if he won thepetition and became Hannah''s


    husband, everything would be different.


    "Hannah, do you think that there is any other person that could represent the Sword Spirit City?"


    Timothy asked to divert the topic from Rocky.


    "Aside from Basil, Ramon should also be a good candidate. I heard that he performed well during the


    <ppetition for the position of the Security Hall leader," Hannah responded after giving it some thought.

 Chapter 1485 Summoned To His Study

    Chapter 1485 Summoned To His Study


    "I''m afraid Ramon is still a little weak, so need to do something about that," Timothy said.


    "I suggest that in thispetition, we allow the participants topete using theirprehensive


    ability and not just with pure strength. That way, Ramon can still have an advantage over the other


    "I think we shoulde up with a decision first. And then we can discuss the specific arrangements


    tomorrow,"


    Timothy added as he waved his hand.


    "Okay. I''ll talk to Ramon about it."


    After saying that, Hannah left straight away.


    Since it was an urgent matter, she rushed to the Sword Spirit City as fast as she could, where she


    found Ramon in the Security Hall. She immediately exined to him the current situation.


    "So, you are nning to hold a martial artspetition to select the best person to marry, and you


    want me to participant in it?"


    Ramon was stunned after hearing Hannah''s words.


    "That''s right." Hannah nodded quickly.


    "But why are you asking me to take part in it? There are a lot more disciples in the Sword Spirit Sect


    that are stronger, and therefore, more suitable than me," Ramon asked in confusion.


    "Well, your age meets the requirements," replied Hannah. But Ramon wasn''t satisfied with her reply.


    He frowned at her and asked, "If so, shouldn''t Basil be more suitable than me?"


    "My father has prohibited Basil from participating in it," she answered, shaking her head slightly.


    Ramon didn''t have to ask any further because he already knew the reason why her father didn''t want


    Basil to participate.


    "But it''s your marriage! You should get to decide. Besides, if I win, you''ll have to..." Ramon paused


    because he didn''t dare think about what could happen. Even though he did have a crush on Hannah,


    he didn''t think he was worthy of being her husband. After all, she was the daughter of the Sword Spirit


    Sect''s leader.


    "I think that it will be for the best if you can win, as that would definitely be better than letting a member


    of the Grand Sky Sect win thepetition. If you don''t want to marry me, then you can just refuse the


    marriage once you have won thepetition. I won''t force you," exined Hannah.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to marry you. In fact, there is a multitude of men out there that want to marry


    you, but I don''t think I''m worthy to be called your husband. But if you need me, I won''t hesitate to do


    anything for you," Ramon stated resolutely. "It''s very nice of you to say that.


    You can just go along with what I have nned," Hannah immediately replied, looking incredibly


    relieved. Initially, she had been greatly worried that someone would take advantage of her. After all, the


    martial artspetition was not a game. The best oue she could expect at that point would be


    that Ramon won and then refused the marriage.


    "I understand," Ramon answered seriously.


    "Then I''ll go first. Goodbye." After their conversation, Hannah left soon after.


    As soon as she had gone, Rocky walked in with a broad smile on his face and said to Ramon, "It looks


    like congrattions are in order! You hit the jackpot. If you can win thepetition, then Miss Hannah


    will be yours!"


    It turned out that Rocky had been eavesdropping on Ramon''s conversation with Hannah just now, and


    that was how he found out about thepetition for marriage.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I am only going to join so that I can prevent the Grand Sky Sect from winning,


    Even if I manage to win, I won''t marry Miss Hannah," Ramon retorted defensively, which made the


    smirk on Rocky''s face grow bigger.


    "Why do you think it''s impossible? Miss Hannah is not a goddess from a legend; she is a living,


    breathing being. You don''t have to think so highly of her. In the end, you will make yourself unhappy,"


    Rocky lectured him, as a disapproving look shed across his face.


    "Let''s not worry about that. Right now, I am more worried about whether or not I can actually win the


    confided Ramon worriedly.


    "That is indeed a worrying thing!" Rocky nodded in agreement.


    It was highly likely that most, if not all, of the participants in thepetition would be young talents


    from various sects and extremely talented masters at the King Realm. And with Ramon''s current


    strength, it would undoubtedly be difficult for him to stand out among those powerfulpetitors.


    "Honestly, I think you are the most suitable person. But Master Timothy..."


    Ramon hesitated.


    "I understand where he ising from though. After all, I just arrived in Sword Spirit City not long ago,


    so Master Timothy must have some doubts about me."


    Rocky waved his hand slightly to indicate that he didn''t mind that.


    "Anyway, I have to help Miss Hannah this time. But I am incredibly worried because I only have half a


    month left, and I have to improve my strength as much as possible. Can youe with me to the


    ck-devouring Swamp again?"


    Ramon spoke after he thought for a while.


    "I can do that, but even half a month is not enough to boost your strength that much.


    I think I have to find another method to help you be stronger in the fastest time possible," Rocky


    remarked after thinking for a while.


    And Ramon''s curiosity was immediately piqued when he heard that. "What method do you have in


    mind?"


    "Let''s talk about it after I figure it out," answered Rocky. He was being vague a little because he


    actually had no clue what to do yet.


    "Then please think about it quickly," Ramon urged.


    "What? You want to win that much, huh? Are you afraid that if you lose, Miss Hannah will have to marry


    someone else?" Rocky couldn''t help but tease him.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Ramon''s face turned beet red, as Rocky seemed to hit the nail on its head.


    "For now, you should go and prepare whatever you need, and then we''ll go to the ck-devouring


    Swampter. As for thepetition, I''ll find a way to help you," said Rocky. The truth was that he didn''t


    want Hannah to get married in that way either, for she was a very useful chess piece to him. He didn''t


    want to lose such a good pawn, so he had to find a way to keep her.


    Unfortunately, only one member of each n and sect could take part in thepetition. Since the


    Sword Spirit Sect had decided to let Ramon participate in it, Rocky had no chance.


    After leaving the Security Hall, Rocky began to research the best way to strengthen Ramon.


    At that moment, a ghost-like figure clothed in white suddenly appeared in front of him. It was a


    handsome man with a restrained aura of the King Realm.


    "Master Basil, Master Timothy wants to see you!" the white-d man announced.


    "He wants to see me? What about?" Rocky asked with a frown. He was quite surprised that Timothy


    summoned him out of the blue.


    "I don''t know. You''d better ask him yourself!" the man in white answered shortly and then stretched out


    his hand, gesturing for Rocky to walk ahead of him.


    Rocky nodded and left with him.


    The two of them flew out of the Sword Spirit City and headed for the Sword Spirit Sect at the


    mountainside, west of the city.


    Not long after, they arrived in the Sword Spirit Sect. He looked around a little bit, as it was his first time


    to visit the Sword Spirit Sect. It looked like an ordinary sect and seemed to have a long history.


    However, for the spirit warriors in the Sword Spirit City, the Sword Spirit Sect was like a sacred ce.


    Even ordinary spirit warriors at the King Realm couldn''t easily enter the Sword Spirit Sect, and there


    were only a few hundred people in the entire Sword Spirit Sect.


    "This way please..." The man called for Rocky''s attention again. They headed toward the southern


    side, where they passed through a spacious road and entered a stone path paved with cobblestones.


    Not long after, Rocky saw a single elegant building in front of them.


    In the middle of the building was an open door. The decoration inside was indistinctly visible, and the


    room looked like a study.


    As soon as the two of them arrived in front of the study, the man reported politely, "Master Timothy, I''ve


    brought him here."


    "Let him in!" Timothy''s calm voice echoed from somewhere within the study.


    Hearing that, the man turned to Rocky and said, "You may enter."

 Chapter 1486 Timothys Secret Arrangements

    Chapter 1486 Timothy''s Secret Arrangements


    Upon entering the study, Rocky instantly saw Timothy standing in front of several portraits, seemingly


    lost in thought. He also took a look at those magnificent portraits, and it didn''t take long before his eyes


    were fixed on one of them. On the portrait was no other than the one who taught him the Thousand-


    star Swordsmanship¡ªthe former leader of the Sword Spirit Sect, Darius.


    "Master Timothy!" Rocky greeted the sect leader as he cupped his hands.


    "You''re finally here. Have a seat." Timothy turned around and pointed him to the couch.


    Rocky nodded and immediately did as told.


    "Do you know why I summoned you today?" Timothy asked upon sitting across Rocky.


    "I have a hunch, but I''m not really sure about it," Rocky answered with honesty.


    "Then go ahead and make a guess," Timothy insisted.


    "I heard that Miss Hannah is going to hold a martial artspetition that will determine the warrior that


    she would marry. I''m assuming that it has something to do with that, right?" Rocky asked


    straightforwardly.


    "You''re really good at this sort of thing. But that''s just partially correct. There is more to it..." Timothy


    slightly nodded as his expression immediately became more serious.


    "I''m listening. Please tell me what you need me to do," Rocky responded earnestly.


    "Harrison told me just recently that when youpeted for the position of the Security Hall leader, you


    happened to use the most powerful swordsmanship of the Sword Spirit Sect, the Thousand-star


    Swordsmanship. He also said that ording to you, you have acquired this swordsmanship when you


    explored the Martial Spirit Graveyard before. Is that true?" Timothy asked as he stared directly into


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Rocky''s eyes.


    "Yes, sir. That''s true," Rocky calmly replied.


    "Do you have an idea where the Thousand-star Swordsmanship originated?" Timothy asked out of


    nowhere.


    "I''m not quite sure. What I only know is that the swordsmanship was created by a peerless master from


    the Sword Spirit Sect..." Rocky replied, trying to feign ignorance.


    "Well, yes. That is correct. The swordsmanship was created by one of the ancestors of the Sword Spirit


    Sect, and his name is Darius. In our sect, there are three most respected and remarkable ancestors,


    and Darius is one of them. Back then, he had reached the peak level in swordsmanship. Even the


    founder of the Sword Spirit Sect might not be able to defeat him if they faced off. Right before he died,


    his strength was said to be at the peak level of the Emperor Realm and was almost close to breaking


    through the Shura Realm, which no human spirit warrior has ever attained. Unfortunately, he was still


    one step away when he died," Timothy exined.


    "I see... It seems that the Thousand-star Swordsmanship is really the most noteworthy swordsmanship


    in the entire Sword Spirit Sect. I didn''t know," Rocky said, pretending to be surprised at what he heard.


    "Yes, that should be the case. In the whole sect, there are only less than five people who have learned


    the Thousand-star Swordsmanship, and I am one of them. However, until now, I still think that I haven''t


    actually mastered the essence of the swordsmanship," Timothy remarked with a sigh.


    "Really? Then, it seems that I''m so lucky to have mastered it," Rocky answered, trying to look very


    delighted.


    "I highly doubt it. That kind of astounding swordsmanship cannot be mastered by sheer luck. It just


    goes to say that you really have an unimaginable talent in terms of swordsmanship. Otherwise, you


    don''t have a shred of a chance toprehend it," Timothy retorted firmly.


    "But the thing is I learned the skill in secret. Is it against the rule of the sect?" Rocky deliberately


    inquired.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter now. Since you have learned in the Martial Spirit Graveyard, you must be


    destined to master it. Moreover, it''s actually more beneficial for the Sword Spirit Sect that a powerful


    warrior managed toprehend it," Timothy said as his expression eased a little.


    "All right. I''m relieved to hear that." Hearing that Timothy didn''t put any me on him, Rocky just


    pretended to be relieved, but it was actually what he was expecting.


    "Moreover, now that you have learned the Thousand-star Swordsmanship, I can no longer treat you as


    an outsider. Although you have lots of secrets, I can''t deny that your performance and strength prove


    that you are a rare talent. With that, I can assure you of an opportunity to be formally enrolled within the


    Sword Spirit Sect," Timothy dered as he fully acknowledged Rocky''s potentials.


    "It''s my honor to be given such a privilege, sir." Rocky bowed to show his gratefulness.


    "So, let me be blunt to you. I also hope that you can do me a huge favor," Timothy suddenly uttered.


    "Of course. What can I do for you?" Just as Rocky suspected from the beginning, the sect leader might


    be giving him a task rted to the uing martial artspetition.


    "I know you''re a smart man, so you can easily grasp the situation. If the Grand Sky Sect wins, then


    Hannah must marry into their wretched sect. At the same time, I''m sure that they will take that


    opportunity to gain control of the Sword Spirit Sect, and I will never let that happen. Therefore, I have to


    do everything in my power to ensure that the Grand Sky Sect will not win thatpetition." Timothy


    gave a brief background.


    "But there should be several powerful masters from various sects and ns that would take part in this


    that the other sects and ns would seize the victory," Rocky responded frankly.


    "I know. That''s why I have to make sure that I can control the result of thispetition!" Timothy said


    with a shrewd look on his face.


    "What do you exactly mean?" Rocky looked at Timothy, faintly reading what was running on in his


    mind.


    "I''m nning to make you take part in thispetition. However, you can''t participate as Basil, the


    leader of the Security Hall." Although he didn''t directly say what his n was, Rocky understood what


    Timothy meant.


    "Are you saying that you want me to participate in thepetition using a different identity? Only a


    single representative from each n and sect is allowed to join. How am I going to get through?" Rocky


    was a bit confused by Timothy''s ploy.


    "Don''t worry about that. I will take care of those things. I just want to know if you are willing to do this.


    Normally, I should have picked you to be the representative of the Sword Spirit Sect, but I have my own


    reasons for doing this in a roundabout way. I know that you can also understand why. Of course, if you


    can sessfully help the Sword Spirit Sect get out of this huge predicament, you can expect that I will


    reward you handsomely!" Timothy said bluntly.


    "Since it''s rted to the welfare of the Sword Spirit Sect, I won''t decline this huge responsibility. After


    all, if Miss Hannah didn''t take me to the Sword Spirit City before, I wouldn''t be standing here before


    you. I''ll take it as my chance to repay her," Rocky uttered with a firm resolve.


    "Good. I will arrange a new identity for you right away." Timothy nodded as he heaved a sigh of relief.


    "But if I win, should I immediately refuse to marry Miss Hannah? That part isn''t really clear to me,"


    Rocky remarked.


    "No! That will defeat the purpose of thepetition. Moreover, the Grand Sky Sect might take that


    opportunity to make a move again. Therefore, after winning thepetition, you must really marry


    Hannah!" Timothy said with all seriousness.


    "Marry her for real? Wouldn''t it be unfair to her?" Rocky''s eyes hinted a bit of concern.


    "There is no other choice. The Grand Sky Sect''s goal is to seize control of our sect. At the same time,


    even the other sects and ns in the Ethereal Region desire to do the same. Thus, this is their


    opportunity to take advantage of the Sword Spirit Sect. I''ve already considered all possible options, and


    this is the only one that makes sense. Even Hannah is prepared for anything that may happen,"


    Timothy said with a sigh.


    "This isn''t a small sacrifice for Miss Hannah. If she marries me, there is no turning back from that. Even


    if we are just a couple for the sake of appearance, it will still be a huge burden for her." Rocky tried to


    argue.


    "Do you think she doesn''t know that? She made this decision knowing all the possible consequences.


    Although this will be a little unfair for her, it''ll be much better than for her to marry someone that she


    doesn''t even like. Her mother died when she was still a child. On the other hand, I was always busy


    taking care of the sect''s affairs. Hence, she has been living all alone since she was little. I felt so sorry


    for her, so I can''t stomach the thought that she has to offer herself to others just for the sake of the


    Sword Spirit Sect. At least if you win, she can still get her freedom after she marries you. Now, are you


    still up for it?" Timothy asked with a stern voice.


    "Does Miss Hannah know about this?" Rocky asked in the moment of his hesitation.


    "Not yet. And don''t let her know first. After all, it''s still uncertain whether you can win thepetition or


    not. You can tell her after you win," Timothy said in a bit of a gloomy tone.


    "I see. I will do my best to win. For Miss Hannah''s sake too..." Rocky finally agreed.


    "Thank you. I will remember everything that you have done for the Sword Spirit Sect and my family as


    well," Timothy dered gently.


    "I know I haven''t been in the Sword Spirit City for a long time, but with all the trust that you are


    bestowing me, I promise that I won''t let you down," Rocky stated with a burning determination.


    "All right. I expect you to do your best. You may leave now. I will send people to inform you once the


    arrangements are done," Timothy said.

 Chapter 1487 The Two Got Ready

    Chapter 1487 The Two Got Ready


    After that, Rocky left Timothy''s study.


    Hannah, who was looking for her father, happened to see Rocky just as he was leaving. ''Why did he


    After hesitating for a while, she entered the study.


    "Here you are! Basil just left," Timothy mentioned casually, guessing that his daughter would have seen


    Rocky leaving the room.


    "What did you two talk about?" asked Hannah.


    "Nothing serious. I just wanted to know how much progress he has made in imparting the Mysterious


    Beast Transformation Skill to Tessa," Timothy replied calmly.


    "Oh, I see," Hannah responded, but there was a hint of suspicion in her eyes. After all, it didn''t make


    sense for her father and Rocky to discuss such a small matter in private.


    "Have you figured out the arrangement of the martial artspetition?" Timothy asked.


    "Yes. I have made it clear to Ramon, and he will try his best." Hannah nodded.


    "That''s good. From now on, we have no way but to leave it up to luck," Timothy said with a small smile.


    The next day, the news that the daughter of the Sword Spirit Sect''s leader would wed the man who won


    apetition in martial arts spread throughout the Ethereal Region like wildfire. All the major ns and


    sects were itching to have a try. Now that the Sword Spirit Sect was also a big sect in the Ethereal


    Region, many of the weaker sects wanted to seize the opportunity to build a close rtionship with


    them and in turn achieve great sess.


    However, the basic requirements that the Sword Spirit Sect had announced for participating in the


    candidates who would participate in thepetition. Only one member of each n or sect within the


    Sovereign Sect could take part. Moreover, the candidates had to be at or under the age of thirty.


    Needless to say, most of the spirit warriors'' hopes were dashed.


    There were about twenty ns and sects in the Sovereign Sect, which meant that only about twenty


    spirit warriors could take part in thepetition. As such, the scale of thepetition was notrge,


    but the spirit warriors who did take part in thepetition would be the elite talents of the younger


    generation in the Ethereal Region, so everyone paid a lot of attention to thepetition.


    Since there was still half a month left, all the major ns and sects in the Sovereign Sect took their


    time to carefully select their representatives, intending to win thepetition and unite themselves with


    the Sword Spirit Sect through marriage.


    Apanied by Rocky, Ramon, who had been selected to represent the Sword Spirit Sect, went to the


    ck-devouring Swamp for training again. He didn''t return to the Sword Spirit City until the day before


    thepetition.


    After Rocky parted ways with Ramon, the man in white who was sent by Timothy appeared in front of


    him again.


    "Master Basil, Master Timothy has asked you to go to the contestant Lounge No. 23 tomorrow," the


    man said immediately.


    "Okay." Rocky nodded.


    With that, the man disappeared.


    Time flew in the blink of an eye, and the day of thepetition arrived.


    Early in the morning, the Sword God Square of the Sword Spirit Sect was brimming with people. In


    addition to the cheering squads from the major ns and sects whose members would participate in


    thepetition, there were also many strong warriors at the King Realm who hade to watch the


    One by one, the representatives of the major ns and sects that were going to participate in the


    primary stage, were all famous young warriors at the King Realm in the Ethereal Region, with


    extraordinary talent.


    As expected, the representative of the Grand Sky Sect was not the son of the sect leader, but another


    master at the King Realm who had risen to fame in recent years. His name was Knox. At just thirty


    years of age, he had cultivated a Spiritual Infant at the middle stage.


    As for the Sovereign Pavilion, they had also sent an outstanding young man, Edgar Su, who was the


    youngest master at the King Realm in the history of the Sovereign Pavilion. He was highly talented,


    and was also the key training object of the Sovereign Pavilion.


    With such candidates, everyone was sure that thepetition would be extremely intense.


    After a short speech by Timothy, thepetition began.


    The twenty or so warriors who were participating in thepetition all went to their respective lounges


    to prepare. The various rounds of thepetition would test their abilities, and they would have to pass


    a lot of tests to win. Therefore, the lounges had been specially arranged by the Sword Spirit Sect to


    give the participants a ce where they could concentrate on preparing for their battles.


    At the moment, in Ramon''s lounge, a figure appeared silently. It was none other than Rocky.


    "Here you are." Ramon was not surprised to see Rocky.


    "How is everything going?" Rocky asked.


    "What do you think? I don''t even need to prepare. With my current strength, I can easily win the


    Rocky nodded. "Just do whatever you want. I will help you."


    "Have youe up with a way?" Ramon asked curiously, raising an eyebrow.


    "Sort of. But you have to hold on till the end." Rocky knew that if Ramon was defeated at any point in


    thepetition, he would have to step in and triumph over the others to be the champion.


    "I will. I can''t let Miss Hannah down," Ramon said firmly, clenching his fists.


    With a smile ying at the corners of his mouth, Rocky left Ramon''s lounge. As soon as he was gone,


    Hannah pushed the door open and walked inside.


    "Miss Hannah..." Ramon bowed and looked at her with respect.


    "You don''t have to be so courteous. Are you ready?" asked Hannah.


    "Yes, and I won''t let you down."


    "Here are all the contents of the test. You can have a look so that you can be mentally prepared."


    Hannah immediately took out a few pieces of paper and held them out to Ramon.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t think it''s appropriate for me to see the contents of the test in advance." Ramon hesitated,


    because he felt that it wouldn''t be fair to the other participants.


    "Thispetition is of great importance. I''m sure you know what''s at stake here. No matter what


    means you use, you must win." Hannah''s eyes turned serious.


    "Don''t worry. I believe in my own strength," Ramon said firmly.


    "Fine. Anyway, I''ll leave these here. Whether you take a look or not is up to you. But if you lose, I won''t


    spare you." Hannah knew what kind of person Ramon was, so she put the pieces of paper on the table


    and left.


    Ramon watched Hannah walked out of the room, and then turned his gaze to the pieces of paper. For a


    while, he was deeply conflicted, but in the end, he picked them up. Although it was against his


    principles, he decided to take a look at the contents of the test for Hannah''s sake.


    Meanwhile, Rocky arrived at Lounge No. 23 and sneaked into it without being noticed.


    The man in the lounge stared at Rocky without the slightest trace of surprise on his face.


    "Sir, you are..." Rocky cupped his hands.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. The most important thing is that you have to pretend to be me today. These


    are my clothes. From now on, consider yourself the representative of the Heaven Shadow Pavilion,"


    the man said seriously.


    "I see. Thank you!" Rocky responded, cupping his hands again.


    Then, the man opened the door and disappeared without a trace.


    Rocky put on the man''s clothes as fast as he could. Atst, he put on a mask that covered half his


    face. By this way, he would pretend to be the representative of the Shadowy Sky Pavilion.


    Soon, there was a knock at the door, followed by a voice.


    "Representative of the Heaven Shadow Pavilion, thepetition is about to begin."

 Chapter 1488 The Duels

    Chapter 1488 The Duels


    "Okay," Rocky echoed.


    When he was all set and ready, he came out of the lounge at the exact moment to see Ramoning


    out as well, but he didn''t budge and continued walking past him with ease.


    It was apparent that Ramon didn''t recognize him. A short timeter, they set out on separate paths,


    leaving the lounge with the other representatives and heading for the Sword God Square.


    When they arrived at the square, over twenty representatives had already lined up.


    "Now, let''s begin the test. Each representative will soon receive an envelope containing your specific


    task, and the scope of this mission lies within our Sword Spirit Sect. If you fail toplete the task


    within the specified timeframe, you are considered eliminated." Hannah personally announced the first


    test.


    In no time, more than twenty representatives present received an envelope. When they opened it, they


    saw a thumb-width note inside, with a line of words indicating the task''s contents.


    "Let''s begin," Hannah instructed.


    After that, all the representatives quickly dispersed and carried out their tasks.


    Rocky was waiting for everyone to leave before he moved out slowly. He didn''t want to get too much


    attention until before finally going up against Ramon. He only hoped to avoid getting eliminated from


    thepetition.


    In truth, the test per se was easy, especially to those very familiar with the Sword Spirit Sect terrain.


    These representatives, who were all King Realm warriors, could aplish the task without much


    struggle, but to those who didn''t understand the region''s geography, that would be another matter.


    Because of this, Ramon had a clear advantage over this first test. It took him just an hour toplete


    the task.


    Fifteen minutester, one at a time, representatives of other sects and ns also returned.


    However, with the allocated time almost expiring, Rocky still didn''t make his way back. Timothy felt a


    little worried since Rocky''s failure in his first task would screw up the n that they had painstakingly


    plotted.


    "Father, is something bothering you?" Hannah asked after observing the strangeness in her father''s


    actions.


    "Nothing. I noticed the speed at which Ramon aplished the first task. It looks like he made enough


    preparations this time around. I''m amazed!" Timothy changed the topic right away.


    "Yes, he seems to have read the entire test content, so he figured out how to deal with it." Hannah


    made a gentle nod.


    Shortly after, with the time limit almost expiring, Timothy''s face also appeared a little burdensome. His


    expression only loosened when a figure suddenly surfaced in the Sword God Square. Rocky showed


    up just in time for the deadline.


    Certainly, Rocky wasn''t as fortunate as he appeared to be. He deliberately checked the time before his


    return because he had to be discreet until the final round.


    Half a minuteter, the clock had run out.


    Most of the representatives were back from their assignments. About two or three were not acquainted


    with the Sword Spirit Sect terrain, so they spent too long navigating their way. For that reason, they


    were unable to proceed to the next round.


    Those who seeded returned to the lounge to rest, pending the announcement for the second task to


    begin.


    Two hourster, it was already afternoon, and the second task started as well.


    Then, after two days of non-stop action with five consecutive tasks alreadypleted, only eight


    representatives remained.


    Among those who passed the tests without a hitch were Ramon and Rocky, who disguised himself as


    the Heaven Shadow Pavilion''s representative.


    However, the representatives from the other six ns'' and sects'' shouldn''t be underestimated. They


    almost had equal strengths, that it was hard to tell the difference between them, especially the Grand


    Sky Sect''s Knox. Except for Ramon''s top-ce win on the first task, it was a big fight for the limelight


    because Knox won first in the other four tasks.


    "Coming up next will be thest test. After thesest two days of continuous tests, I fully


    for survival is his own strength. So,ter on, you will have a random one-on-one duels until there is only


    one person left. Then the remaining one will be considered as winner of this contest for marriage."


    Hannah''s tone was soft but sounded serious in making the announcement. Simultaneously, her eyes


    rested on Ramon. From the beginning up to now, Ramon''s performance had been outstanding. But


    then, he had to listen to fate.


    After Hannah''s speech ended, the other six representatives, besides Ramon and Rocky, were all so


    ready to make a move. All in all, the next duels would be very crucial, and they couldn''t afford to lose a


    single match.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Now, I will randomly draw and choose the two opposing sides." After speaking, Hannah motioned to a


    disciple holding a lot pot in his hand.


    As if on cue, the disciple immediately handed the lot pot to her.


    Afterward, Hannah drew two lots from the lot pot, and after verifying the names, she showed the two


    lots to everyone.


    The two names appearing on the two separate lots were the representatives'' names pitted against


    each other.


    "Please step forward and fight." Hannah gestured at the two at once.


    The two representatives soon walked into the Sword God Square, drawing in the crowd''s attention right


    away. As they prepared to fight, both of them disyed an extraordinary aura.


    Shortly after, the two representatives started fighting.


    After two hours of battle, a winner emerged.


    With the winner already decided, Hannah continued to draw lots. She drew Ramon''s name first, and


    his opponent was Wayne Lin, who hailed from the Lin n, which was second only to the Sword Spirit


    Sect in the Sovereign Sect.


    Wayne Lin focused his cultivation on the defensive spiritual skill. He was good at the long-term battle,


    but this was also Ramon''s expertise. As a result, the more patient one who could hold on to the end


    would be the winner in this battle.


    As expected, they were both very careful when they began to fight. It did not take long for their battle to


    be boring and longstanding.


    By the end of two hours, they had already consummated a substantial amount of spiritual power. Still,


    they didn''t try their best.


    But at this point, despite being calm throughout the battle, Ramon suddenlyunched a forceful attack,


    but Wayne Lin showed no vulnerability. To stand up to the opponent''s attack, he used his most


    dominant defensive spiritual skill.


    In a matter of seconds, the two waves of spiritual power of the King Realm shed.


    After a moment of standstill, the two sides seemed to be evenly matched again. However, Ramon, who


    had not yet regained his physical advantage, unexpectedly leaped upon Wayne Lin just when everyone


    thought he could defend himself against Wayne Lin''s attack. The two of them rolled to the ground and


    beat each other up like hooligans in closebat.


    The Sword Spirit Sect''s swordsmanship was mainly used for long-range attacks, and it rarely attacked


    up close. Thus, Ramon''s sudden change in his method of attack shocked everyone in attendance.


    A startled Wayne Lin didn''t expect Ramon to do such a thing. Without precaution, he was naturally at a


    disadvantage. After two hellish training, Ramon''s body had be a lot more solid. While Wayne Lin


    was also undoubtedly strong, he was still not as great as Ramon.


    In this kind of hand-to-handbat, Ramon seized every opportunity to give Wayne Lin heavy blows.


    In the end, with this unexpected change of y, Ramon ultimately won the match without any risk.

 Chapter 1489 Rocky Versus Edgar (Part One)

    Chapter 1489 Rocky Versus Edgar (Part One)


    Ramon¡¯s hard-fought victory made the members of the Sword Spirit Sect breathe a sigh of relief. As


    long as he won the next match, he would be able to reach the finals. By then, his chances of winning


    the entirepetition would be at least fifty percent.


    ¡°Well done! I must say that his performance was really impressive.¡± At the same time, Rocky, who was


    watching on the sidelines expressed his admiration. He could see that with Ramon¡¯s current strength,


    as long as he didn¡¯t meet someone far superior to him, then he shouldn¡¯t have any trouble fighting to


    the end.


    ¡°Today¡¯s tests are all over. The next two battles will not start until tomorrow morning!¡± Hannah briefly


    announced. It was already dusk when the events for that day finished.


    After that, the representatives of the ns and sects headed back and the spectators also left the area.


    Ramon, as well as the four participants who weren¡¯t able to fight that day, returned to their respective


    lounges.


    Rocky went to his lounge and took off his disguise first before going to Ramon''s lounge to congratte


    him.


    ¡°What a spectacr win! You deserved it!¡± Rockymented as soon as he saw Ramon.


    ¡°Thank you. I must say that it¡¯s all because of you. If I stuck to my ways in the past, I might have lost


    miserably. After being with you for a long time, I learned to adjust ordingly to what the situation is.


    With that, my movements became a bit unpredictable,¡± Ramon said with sincerity. He knew that


    changing his tactics was a risky move. If he failed, the other party might have taken advantage of it. But


    he was d that he believed in himself and risked it.


    ¡°Well, adapting to changing circumstances is really a skill that one must master, and I think that you¡¯ve


    done well in that aspect. However, I¡¯m afraid that from here on, any opponent you face must be difficult


    to deal with,¡± Rocky warned.


    Ramon nodded and reassured him, ¡°I am also aware of that and mentally prepared.¡±


    ¡°Remember when I told you before that you have to reach the final round first so that I could help you?


    Thus, no matter what, you need to win your next match,¡± Rocky reminded.


    ¡°Well, yeah. But you didn¡¯t exin the reason to me,¡± Ramon said, confused as to how Rocky would be


    able to help him in thest round.


    ¡°Just trust me. You¡¯ll know when that timees.¡± Rocky didn¡¯t tell Ramon his n right away because


    it might only make him overthink.


    ¡°Okay then.¡± Knowing Rocky¡¯s way of doing things, Ramon didn¡¯t ask anymore.


    The two of them chatted about Ramon¡¯s experiences during his previous fight for a while before Rocky


    eventually left.


    Then, the next day, the two remaining matches ensued. Among the participants was Knox of the Grand


    Sky Sect, and people thought whoever he fought, he would still advance to the next round.


    Soon enough, Hannah drew the names for the pairing. One of them was Knox, and it turned out that


    his opponent was not Edgar, but someone from another lesser-known sect.


    As soon as the people saw the match-up, they were pretty confident that Knox would win.


    Just as expected, two hours after the battle began, Knox emerged victorious without even sustaining


    much damage.


    Since there were just two remaining participants who weren¡¯t called, Hannah didn¡¯t need to draw the


    names anymore. Right after Knox and his opponent got down from the ring, Rocky, and the other


    representative from a certain sect went straight to the stage.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a good fight,¡± Rocky said as he cupped his hands.


    ¡°Humph! Don¡¯t be hypocritical. Juste at me and I will kick your ass and defeat you in an hour!¡± The


    other participant seemed to be full of confidence because he could sense that Rocky¡¯s aura wasn¡¯t that


    strong. At most, he thought that Rocky should have just broken through to the primary stage of the


    Spiritual Infant; thus he shouldn¡¯t pose any threat to him.


    ¡°An hour? I¡¯m afraid our battle wouldn¡¯t even take that long. Just try to hold on for the first five minutes.¡±


    As soon as Rocky finished his words, he instantly turned into a shadow and dashed towards his


    opponent.


    On the other hand, the other warrior was taken aback by Rocky¡¯s sudden movement. With his fast


    reflex, he immediately waved the de in his hand and shot out a few streams of spiritual force, but


    they weren¡¯t able to resist Rocky.


    Shocked by Rocky¡¯s sudden burst of intimidating aura, the warrior couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes.


    With a raging roar, he immediately began spinning at top speed. At the same time, the de in his


    hand whirled and shed around. He then flew and continuously shot out his spiritual power to prevent


    Rocky from approaching further.


    ng!


    With a loud sound of metal colliding, Rocky¡¯s opponent suddenly stopped spinning as his de was


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    obstructed by a seemingly ordinary dagger.


    However, the next moment, the dagger¡¯s spiritual power surged out, turning into a ming de.


    Immediately after, Rocky waved the dagger and let out a sh. His opponent was obviously caught off


    guard and was sent flying for more than ten meters away just from the de force. As he crashed on


    the ground, he felt a numbing pain and struggled to get up.


    Before he could even get back on his feet, he saw that Rocky was already approaching him again.


    Then, Rocky waved the Frozen Wind Dagger in his hand and unleashed an interweaving dense


    spiritual that instantly enveloped his opponent.


    As a result, the warrior¡¯s face turned ghastly pale. He didn¡¯t expect that Rocky would be this powerful.


    Although he tried his best to get out of the spiritual, he utterly failed.


    Everyone was surprised to see that Rocky could suppress his opponent to this extent. After all, they


    saw his performance from his previous matches, and it seemed that he wasn¡¯t someone noteworthy.


    Under the intense pressure that Rocky was exuding, his opponent kept on retreating and couldn¡¯t fight


    back anymore. Within five minutes, he was badly mauled over.


    ¡°Do you still want to continue?¡± Rocky asked as he stood in front of his opponent.


    ¡°I¡­¡± The warrior stared at Rocky in awe as he caught his breath. ¡°I yield!¡± The warrior was not a fool.


    He knew that if he didn¡¯t concede, Rocky would just continue to make him agonize and there was no


    way that he could turn the tables. Therefore, it was wiser to admit defeat than suffer more losses than


    necessary.

 Chapter 1490 Rocky Versus Edgar (Part Two)

    Chapter 1490 Rocky Versus Edgar (Part Two)


    With that, this representative admitted defeat in less than an hour, which shocked everyone present.


    Even Knox took more than two hours to make his opponent yield.


    However, since the people weren¡¯t totally convinced of Rocky¡¯s strength, they assumed that it was just


    a fluke.


    Soon enough, the four warriors who were advancing towards the next round were determined. They


    were Ramon from the Sword Spirit Sect, Knox from the Grand Sky Sect, Edgar from the Sovereign


    Pavilion, and Rocky, who was disguised as the representative of the Heaven Shadow Pavilion.


    ¡°Right now, I will draw the pairings that will face each other in the next round. The winners from these


    battles will gain the spot for the final battle!¡± Hannah announced as the audience grew curious about


    the match-ups.


    There was an uproar in the crowd, knowing that the battles would definitely be fierce and they would


    have a chance to witness such a good showdown. Of course, they were actually assuming that Knox


    and Edgar would face off in the finals if they wouldn¡¯t be paired in the uing round.


    Therefore, everyone was at the edge of their seats as they waited for the names to be drawn.


    Then, Hannah began to draw the names. Even she was nervous because this would affect the final


    result.


    After taking out the first two names, there was an evident change on Hannah¡¯s face. She couldn¡¯t help


    but frown, seeing that she drew the worst pairing for the Sword Spirit Sect. However, since it was


    already drawn, there was nothing that could be done to change it.


    Hence, she showed the names to the people and announced them. The firstpetitor was Ramon,


    and his opponent would be Knox. It also meant that Rocky¡¯s opponent would be Edgar from the


    Sovereign Pavilion.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°This is such an unlucky turn! Ramon is actually paired with Knox first, and Basil will be up against


    Edgar. The window for winning the final match is very slim! I originally hoped that Ramon and Basil will


    be paired in the uing round to ensure that he could enter the final match without any problem¡­¡±


    Timothy¡¯s eyes narrowed as he gazed at Rocky. He knew that Edgar was not an easy opponent. He


    had amazing talent and was also thest disciple of the current sect leader of the Sovereign Pavilion. It


    was said that he had learned many of his master¡¯s unique skills, so Timothy thought there was no


    assurance that Rocky could win against him.


    Of course, this was also what everyone was thinking. With the announcement of the match-ups,


    everyone thought that the final pairing was already decided. In terms of strength, even though Ramon


    was an excellent warrior, Knox was still far superior to him. At the same time, between Edgar and


    Rocky, the people didn¡¯t even know Rocky¡¯s real strength, so it was just expected that they were


    counting him out.


    After a while, everyone left the area excitedly and couldn''t wait for tomorrow¡¯s battles.


    Although Rocky knew that Ramon didn¡¯t have a good chance of winning over Knox, he decided not to


    go and see Ramon. He thought that what Ramon needed most right now was to calm down and think


    carefully of a way to deal with his opponent.


    Then, the following morning came quickly. Even before the appointed time of the battle, the Sword God


    Square was already filled with people. After all, the battles today were the most crucial ones.


    Benedict, the leader of the Grand Sky Sect, was also present together with his son.


    He strongly believed that Knox had the capability to win it all. With his victory, Benedict would be able


    to make Hannah a member of their sect, which would give him the power to bring the Sword Spirit Sect


    into their control. For him, it was just a matter of time before that happened.


    At the same time, the members of the Sword Spirit Sect were deeply worried about Ramon¡¯s chances.


    After all, Knox¡¯s strength was undeniably strong. Even though Ramon¡¯s performance in his previous


    battles could also be considered outstanding, he would still fail inparison with Knox.


    Even so, the members of the Sword Spirit Sect weren¡¯t ready to give up as they clung to a string of


    hope. After all, they had no other choice but to do so.


    Of course, no one among them¡ªnot even Harrison¡ªknew of the fact that Timothy secretly made some


    arrangements for Rocky to participate in thepetition.


    Not long after, the four representatives appeared and they went on separate stages where their fight


    would be held.


    Since the two sites were separated, the four representatives had no way of knowing the result of the


    other match, unless they had already finished theirs. This was to ensure that thepetition would be


    fairly carried out.


    This also paved the way to let the spectators choose which match-up they would watch. However, as


    expected, most of them went to the stage where Ramon and Knox would fight. They felt that there was


    no suspense in the battle between Rocky and Edgar, so they didn¡¯t want to waste their time watching a


    predictable fight. Even the members of the Sword Spirit Sect thought the same way.


    At that moment, Rocky and Edgar stood at the center of the ring.


    Edgar seemed to be a young talent with a very stunning appearance. Therefore, their audience was


    mostlyprised of female warriors who were cheering for him.


    ¡°Well, it seems that Mr. Su has a lot of fans around here,¡± Rocky teased as he heard the screams of the


    female warriors.


    ¡°They¡¯re here out of their own volition. It¡¯s not like I could stop them from doing what they want,¡± Edgar


    answered arrogantly.


    ¡°It must be good to be a handsome guy like you. Unlike me, I¡¯m rather ugly that I can only cover my


    face with this mask,¡± Rocky said as he sighed.


    ¡°Anyway, I saw your fight yesterday, and I could say that it was no fluke. I actually look forward to


    fighting you seriously. I know that I can¡¯t underestimate your abilities. Therefore, I also decided that I¡¯m


    going to go all-out!¡± Edgar eximed.


    ¡°Please do so!¡± Rocky answered with a faint smile.


    All of a sudden, Edgar took out a Beast Spirit Jade and threw it into the air. As the jade shone brightly,


    a cyan-eyed white tiger instantly flew out the next moment. It was huge and sturdy, and it gave off such


    a domineering aura as if was the king of all beasts.

 Chapter 1491 Ramon Lost To Knox

    Chapter 1491 Ramon Lost To Knox


    "Is that a White Nether Tiger?" "This spiritual beast ranks in the top ten on the list of medium-grade


    spiritual beasts at the Ethereal Region!"


    "That guy is from the Sovereign Pavilion. No wonder he can control such a powerful spiritual beast!"


    "There''s no way the Heaven Shadow Pavilion''s representative will stand a chance!"


    The crowd broke into an uproar at the sight of the White Nether Tiger.


    "Indeed, it''s a good spiritual beast to have." Even Rocky had to admit that the White Nether Tiger was


    potentially a worthy opponent. In terms of talent, the tiger was about as strong as Hannah''s Ally and


    Tessa''s Nightshade, maybe even a little bit stronger.


    "Are you afraid yet?" Edgar sneered at Rocky arrogantly.


    "Your spiritual beast is powerful, but wait until you meet mine," Rocky replied airily. Then, he opened


    his Magic Spiritual Space and summoned Glutton.


    None of the onlookers were from the Sword Spirit Sect, and even if there was one, it was possible they


    wouldn''t recognize Glutton, since Rocky had only summoned it once before.


    Thus, the second Glutton emerged, a collective gasp was heard amongst the audience. An ominous,


    demonic aura flooded the whole ce instantly, sending shivers down their spines.


    "What the...? What kind of spiritual beast is that?! Why is its demonic aura so strong?"


    "Could it be a demonic spirit beast?" "Impossible!


    How could a human spirit warrior control a demonic spiritual beast?"


    Chaos broke out amongst the crowd once more at the sight of an even more terrifying spiritual beast.


    Edgar''s expression darkened. He could easily tell that Rocky''s spiritual beast was far more powerful


    than his. However, in his eyes, he figured he still had a fighting chance. If Rocky''s spiritual beast was


    really so powerful, that meant it was harder to control. Edgar was confident in his own skills, and firmly


    believed he could still defeat Rocky.


    Raising his hand to point at Glutton, Edgar willed his spiritual beast to fight head-on.


    As the White Nether Tiger ran towards them, Rocky''s eyes narrowed. "Glutton, don''t show mercy." He


    had no intention to waste time in the battle. The sooner he won that, the sooner he could enter the final


    battle. Additionally, he could wait for news from Ramon when it was over.


    With a roar, Gluttonunched into the air, arcing through it gracefully. In an instant, it transformed into a


    light shadow, its murderous demonic spiritual aura filling the air like a fierce wind.


    As the audience held their breath, Glutton''s growing light shadow enveloped the White Nether Tiger.


    After that, they could only vaguely make out two beast shadows constantly colliding with each other,


    their bodies entangled in violence.


    However, it didn''t take long before one of the beast shadows was flung backwards and knocked out of


    thepetition area.


    Stunned, the onlookers in its line of fire tried to disperse hurriedly.


    Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, the beast shadow crashed violently into several buildings beside thepetition


    area.


    When the dust had cleared, the audience saw the other beast shadownding gracefully next to Rocky.


    The White Nether Tigery motionless amidst the ruins, and its breathing wasbored. It was obvious


    the spiritual beast was seriously injured.


    "White Nether Tiger! No!" Edgar trembled, his voice mixed with fear and rage. He didn''t expect that his


    beast would be defeated so soon.


    "Mr. Su, do you wish to continue?" Rocky smiled deviously.


    "Of course," Edgar spat. "But it''s not fair if both you and your spiritual beast fight against me together!"


    "Is that so? Then, would you prefer this?" Rocky then made use of the Mysterious Beast


    Transformation Skill. Suddenly, Glutton turned into a shining spiritual light and merged with him.


    Seeing that, all the people present were dumbfounded. They had never seen anyone fuse with a


    spiritual beast before.


    After Rocky activated the Spirit Possession, his aura instantly soared and reached the peak level of the


    primary stage of the Spiritual Infant. Of course, he didn''t use all of his strength, but it was powerful


    enough to strike fear in Edgar''s heart.


    Edgar''s expression grew grim. How could he have thought that he could still take on Rocky? Such a


    spiritual skill was simply unheard of!


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Hey, let''s fight! But you have only once chance to attack," Rocky said coldly.


    "Don''t rx just yet!" Edgar shouted furiously. "I''ll show you the unique skill of our Sovereign Pavilion,


    the Grand Thunder Punch!" It seemed as though Edgar had gone crazy. Anyone in their right mind


    should''ve surrendered at that point. However, clenching his right fist, he concentrated all his spiritual


    power into his hand. Suddenly, his right fist shed with streaks of lightning.


    He rushed towards Rocky in a sh, swinging his right fist towards him. shes of lightning shot out,


    like two wings of a bird swooping towards Rocky at an incredible speed.


    All the people present shrieked in fear. It was obvious that Edgar used all his strength in that move.


    However, Rocky just smiled calmly when he saw Edgar''s Grand Thunder Punch rushing towards him.


    In the audience''s eyes, Rocky was too arrogant. Even in the face of a powerful attack, Rocky moved so


    slowly, like a turtle.


    But to everyone''s surprise, Rocky, who seemed to have been taking his sweet time, suddenly turned


    into countless shadows and shed past Edgar, avoiding Edgar''s fatal blow.


    A silence fell over the crowd. Everyone was too stunned and confused to speak. They couldn''t


    understand how Rocky managed to evade the attack so quickly.


    Unbeknownst to them, what Rocky had just performed was the Demonic Chess Footwork that Lorenzo


    had taught him in the Scarlet Heaven Jade. The move allowed him to gain the upper hand in almost


    any situation.


    Before Edgar even realized what had happened, Rocky appeared next to him silently. "Mr. Su, I believe


    this battle is over." With a dismissive wave of his hand, Rocky caused Edgar to fly off the battlefield like


    a kite with a broken string.


    When Edgarnded, he found that he was uninjured. Standing up slowly, he nced at Rocky and


    defeatedly hung his head low. He knew that he was no match for Rocky, so he cupped his hands


    respectfully. "I''ll leave now!"


    After that, he left.


    With Edgar out of the picture now, the audience all shifted their focus to Rocky now.


    However, Rocky didn''t give them the time to gawk. Hurriedly, he flew out of the battlefield and


    disappeared from their sights in the blink of an eye.


    After he recovered his original appearance and arrived at thepetition area of Ramon and Knox, he


    found that thepetition seemed to have just ended, but the onlookers were still discussing


    something.


    "Basil, howe you''re sote?" Just then, Tessa had spotted him.


    "Is the battle between Ramon and Knox done already?" Rocky''s eyes narrowed.


    "Yes, Ramon was eliminated and seriously injured," Tessa answered grimly. "He was sent to Doctor


    Lloyd to be healed."


    "Is Knox really so powerful?" Rocky couldn''t help but frown slightly.


    "Yes," Tessa said with a sigh. "Ramon was at a disadvantage ever since the battle started. He never


    even had a chance to fight back! What was more, Knox used what looked like the power of the middle


    stage of the Spiritual Infant in hisst move. Ramon, up until that point, wasn''t seriously injured, but


    because he refused to admit defeat, Knox''s final blow sent him flying!"


    "Really?" Rocky cocked his eyebrow at her. "Then I''ll go to see Ramon first..." Rocky bade her goodbye


    and then quickly headed to the Medical Service Hall to find Ramon.

 Chapter 1492 Treating Ramon

    Chapter 1492 Treating Ramon


    After suffering severe injuries, Ramon got urgently sent to the Medical Service Hall for treatment.


    When Rocky arrived to check on him, he found that Lloyd was in the process of healing the wounds


    that Ramon had sustained from the fight. With a worried look on her delicate face, Hannah stood


    beside them.


    She watched Lloyd tend Ramon, who was covered in blood. He was lying on the healing table in a


    daze, with his skin cut open and his flesh torn.


    ¡°Doctor Lloyd, how is he?¡± Rocky broke the silence.


    ¡°As of now, it¡¯s hard to say. At least three of his major meridian vessels have been damaged. Even if he


    gets cured, I¡¯m afraid his strength will decline. It might even affect his cultivation in the future,¡± Lloyd


    exined in a serious tone as he shook his head.


    ¡°Oh, my. This is all my fault. I must have put too much pressure on him. He probably thought he¡¯d


    rather take a hard p than admit defeat.¡± Hearing what the doctor said, Hannah couldn¡¯t keep herself


    from feeling guilty.


    ¡°Miss Hannah, it was his own decision. He chose to fight despite knowing the consequences, so you


    shouldn¡¯t me yourself.¡± Rocky tried tofort her in a soft and calm voice. He then turned to Lloyd


    and asked, ¡°Does he have any other serious injuries?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s as serious as it can get. Those three meridians that have been damaged are crucial to a


    spirit warrior. It¡¯s quite conspicuous that his opponent deliberately aimed at this point. It seems that it¡¯s


    been done on purpose¡­¡± Lloyd trailed off and sighed in pity.


    ¡°Why must the Grand Sky Sect be so hateful?!¡± Hannah felt anger surge in her heart.


    ¡°Hmm. I don¡¯t think we have to worry that much. If it¡¯s just his meridians that have been injured¡­¡±


    Rocky stopped talking and quickly brought out a bottle of magical saliva. He handed it to Lloyd and


    began to exin what it was for.


    ¡°This miracle liquid right here can heal those meridians and can even speed up the recovery of his


    body. Doctor Lloyd, please try to give this to Ramon. I¡¯ll leave him in your care,¡± Rocky urged with a


    sincere expression.


    Lloyd took the magical saliva from Rocky. Although he didn¡¯t say a word, his eyebrows got pushed


    together, obviously intrigued as he shifted his nce from Rocky to the bottle he held in his hand.


    Since Rocky requested it, Lloyd gave Ramon a drop of the magical saliva. He was certain that Ramon


    was awfully ill, so he was unsure what it would do for his patient and just watched what would happen


    next. Much to his surprise, as Ramon took the liquid, his pallidplexion immediately got flushed with


    color as he woke up.


    ¡°It worked! Wow, this miracle liquid is so effective.¡± Lloyd couldn¡¯t help but exim in joy. Apparently, he


    had already exhausted his resources and used various kinds of elixirs to wake Ramon up but to no


    avail. Now, seeing that a tiny drop of the magical saliva worked on him, he naturally realized its


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    remarkable effect, given his experience.


    The second Ramon woke up, his eyes fell directly on Rocky. He tried to raise his hand to reach for him


    as though he wanted to say something, but he was still too incapacitated to utter a word.


    Rocky stepped forward straight away, held Ramon¡¯s hand, and assured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, okay? I will


    definitely avenge you!¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t¡­ do... that¡­ I¡¯m afraid not even you can defeat him¡­¡± Despite struggling hard, Ramon


    managed to shake his head in reluctance as he replied to Rocky¡¯s deration.


    ¡°Not a problem. I know just how strong he is. He¡¯s not a match for me,¡± Rocky responded with


    conviction.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s¡­ not his strength that you should¡­ focus¡­ on¡­ His spiritual power¡­ isn¡¯t¡­ ordinary¡­


    He only gets¡­ stronger¡­ whenever he gets injured. He seems to be¡­ cultivating... the demonic


    spiritual power!¡± Trying to speak so he could give Rocky some reminders, Ramon gasped for air every


    chance he got.


    ¡°I see. Just stay here so you can heal and recover quickly.¡± Rocky nodded at Ramon and then turned to


    Hannah. ¡°Miss Hannah, I should get going. I¡¯ll leave him to you.¡±


    ¡°Please be careful! You can¡¯t afford to offend Knox, let alone the Grand Sky Sect. If you take your


    revenge in thatpetition, people will surely gossip about you,¡± Hannah stressed. She thought that


    the reason why Rocky wanted to defend Ramon was due to the fact that Knox badly injured him.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be all right, Miss Hannah. I will seek justice for Ramon, fair and square!¡± Rocky had a straight face


    on when he spoke, but his words were full of indescribable courage, rendering Hannah unable to reply.


    He then turned to the other direction and left the Medical Service Hall.


    ¡°That guy really is something, huh?¡± Watching Rocky walk away, Lloyd couldn¡¯t help but admire him.


    Outside, Rocky saw Timothying to him. If truth be told, he was actually here for Rocky.


    ¡°How is Ramon? Has he woken up?¡± Timothy asked right away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. It¡¯s nothing serious. He¡¯ll be fine,¡± Rocky responded.


    ¡°That¡¯s good news.¡± Timothy nodded and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I heard that you disappeared right


    after you defeated Edgar. I knew you must have rushed here to check on Ramon.¡±


    ¡°The Grand Sky Sect has gone too far. It seems that Knox¡¯s Spiritual Infant has reached the medium


    stage.¡± Rocky shared his analysis.


    ¡°It appears that they¡¯ve deliberately pretended to be weak this time. Now that Ramon has lost the


    game, you¡¯re the only hope we have left to win. Are you sure you can defeat him?¡± Timothy inquired


    tly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even have to ask, sir. I will do my job well, but my methods might be a little cruel. Will you


    mind?¡± Rocky spoke, looking very solemn.


    ¡°Not at all. Do what you must.¡± Of course, Timothy also wanted to teach the Grand Sky Sect a lesson.


    ¡°Well, then. I must prepare.¡± After saying that, Rocky wasted no time and went ahead since he needed


    to train.


    Besides, the final battle between Rocky and Knox would be inevitable the moment Ramon got


    defeated.


    Everyone thought that Rocky was merely a disciple of the Heaven Shadow Pavilion. No one knew him,


    so it was beyond their expectation that he had passed all the tests and even got to enter the final battle


    like a dark horse.


    Meanwhile, given Knox¡¯s amazing performance, people did not find enough suspense in the final match


    between him and Rocky. What they didn¡¯t know was, when Rocky defeated Edgar of the Sovereign


    Pavilion, he didn¡¯t even show his real strength. They just thought that Edgar lost for some unknown


    reason, and so Rocky won inexplicably.


    Even so, looking at Knox and Rocky, people concluded that it was obvious who had the absolute


    advantage. After all, Knox had already stood out as a new elite in the Grand Sky Sect, while they still


    deemed Rocky a small fry.


    On that ount, most people believed that Knox would surely win.


    The final match would be held in the Sword God Square, which was besieged by more than twenty


    thousand people in a sh.


    On the other side of the square, all the members of the Grand Sky Sect were already seated, waiting to


    see a good show.


    ¡°Father, will Knox marry Hannah if he wins?¡± Benedict¡¯s big-bellied son, who was eating chicken


    drumsticks, asked in curiosity.


    ¡°Yes, he will. Can you stop eating? You know nothing but eat all day long!¡± Looking at his disappointing


    son, Benedict fumed. If only his son could be more talented, he wouldn¡¯t have to go through all the


    trouble of asking Knox to fight for their sect.


    Actually, Knox was once a disciple of the Grand Sky Sect before Benedict had given him to the


    Sovereign Pavilion as a gift two years ago. This time, he had to borrow him back, so he offered the


    Sovereign Pavilion quite a lot of benefits in return. If Knox failed to win thispetition, Benedict would


    suffer a heavy loss. From his current point of view, however, his n was foolproof. On top of that, his


    opponent was nothing but an upstart. Even if he wasn¡¯t so weak, Benedict was certain that the small fry


    was not a match for Knox.


    Therefore, he felt that the Sword Spirit Sect wouldn''t slip through his fingers this time.


    Just as Benedict was racking his brains, Timothy returned and sat among the crowd of the Sword Spirit


    Sect.


    "Leader, how¡¯s Ramon?" Harrison promptly inquired.


    ¡°He¡¯s woken up, but he is severely injured. Doctor Lloyd is trying his best to treat him,¡± Timothy replied


    simply.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Anyway, I could¡¯ve gone there to check on him instead.¡± Harrison felt it was


    strange that their sect leader took the time to go to the Medical Service Hall. After all, even though


    Ramon was someone significant, it was unnecessary for their sect leader to visit him in person.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t know that it wasn¡¯t Ramon whom Timothy was going to meet, but Rocky.


    ¡°That¡¯s all right. Besides, Ramon is fighting for our sect. It¡¯s the least I can do. If anything happens to


    him, I will also feel guilty,¡± Timothy responded with a logical reason.


    ¡°In spite of that, leader, I¡¯m afraid that the Grand Sky Sect will get what they want since we have lost


    Ramon. If Knox wins this match, will you really let Miss Hannah marry him?¡± Harrison asked hesitantly.


    ¡°I have other ns. There¡¯s no way I will let the Grand Sky Sect seed,¡± Timothy proimed firmly.

 Chapter 1493 Be Shocked

    Chapter 1493 Be Shocked


    Harrison hesitated for a moment, but decided not to say anything more.


    The atmosphere around thepetition was extremely tense. The crowd was dead silent, and no


    cheers or taunts came from them. Everyone''s eyes were trained on Rocky and Knox, who were already


    standing on the arena.


    Rocky studied the opponent before him. It was just as Ramon had said: Knox''s spiritual aura was


    unlike any other ordinary spirit aura, and there seemed to be some kind of a strong evil aura to him.


    However, he was able to restrain his aura well and did not show it easily.


    "Before we begin, I have to tell you something." Rocky''s eyes narrowed at him. "Ramon, the guy you


    injured just now, is my friend."


    "So what?" Knox nced at Rocky indifferently.


    "I hate it when my friends are bullied," Rocky replied in a low voice.


    "So, you want to get back at me for him?" Knox sneered.


    "Not only will I avenge my friend, I will also defeat you miserably," Rocky responded calmly.


    "How dare you say that to me?" Knox wrinkled his nose in arrogant disdain. "You might''ve defeated


    Edgar, but he''s an antpared to me."


    "I can tell just how strong you are." Rocky narrowed his eyes. "Even though you suppress your spiritual


    aura, I will show the world your true colors immediately!"


    Knox snorted. "Brat, you are too arrogant." Obviously, he was irritated by Rocky. He immediately pulled


    out the Crescent Spiritual Saber behind him and stabbed at the vital part of Rocky''s body in the blink of


    an eye.


    Rocky dodged sideways calmly, but the saber followed him like a shadow.


    ng!


    Just as the saber was about to slice Rocky in half, his Mystical Dragon Sword suddenly blocked it.


    When the two des collided, Rocky felt the power contained in the saber.


    "This guy purposefully limits his strength at the medium stage of the Spiritual Infant..." Rocky''s


    expression darkened, but he didn''t show any signs of backing down. Instead, he retaliated by shing


    out a streak of sword aura, forcing the saber back.


    Knox was stunned. He had thought it was impossible for anyone to resist such a formidable power, let


    alone force it back!


    Regaining his senses, Knox pulled out another saber. Waving the two sabers wildly, he shed


    towards Rocky once more.


    At the time, Rocky''s Mystical Dragon Sword also created the Dagger Dome to resist the iing


    saber forces.


    A split secondter, the saber forces and the Dagger Dome collided violently, unleashing an intense


    spiritual power shockwave. The people in the audience trembled as the ground underneath their feet


    shook.


    Rocky and Knox were enveloped in the spiritual power. To the audience''s surprise, they were


    motionless, like two petrified statues. Their des countered each other with such force, neither side


    was willing to give way. Rocky, by the way, waspletely unharmed. That made Knox incredibly


    frustrated. He didn''t expect Rocky would be powerful enough to fight him head-on.


    A hush had fallen over the crowd. Everyone present didn''t expect Rocky would be Knox''s match.


    "How is that possible?" someone whispered. "Has his strength already..." Seeing that his dual saber


    force couldn''t break through Rocky''s defense, Knox couldn''t help but grit his teeth...


    "Use your real strength!" Rocky taunted.


    "If you say so!" Knox sneered. Right then and there, he unsealed his power that he had locked away. In


    the blink of an eye, his power broke through to the middle stage of the Spiritual Infant, and a wave of


    violent spiritual power filled the entire Sword God Square.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "His strength reaches the middle stage of the Spiritual Infant!" Timothy eximed grimly. If that were


    the case, Rocky had no chance to win.


    The other members of the Sword Spirit Sect also watched the battlefield with despair written all over


    their faces. They all thought that the Grand Sky Sect would have thestugh.


    In that moment, everyone shared the same sentiment: Rocky was no match for his opponent.


    Knox quickly pulled back the two spiritual sabers, sheathing them in the scabbards on his waist. Taking


    a deep breath, he then brandished the two des once more, and they were aglow with spiritual light.


    Then, he shed towards Rocky in another attack.


    In an instant, ninepletely different types of saber forces streamed out and intertwined with each


    other. Some were fast, some slow, some heavy, and some light. Nevertheless, the saber force


    contained in each of them was absolutely amazing.


    Rocky immediately held the Mystical Dragon Sword in front of his chest to defense himself.


    It didn''t take long before the first saber force mmed into the sword, causing it to tremble in Rocky''s


    hands. The second saber force, on the other hand, sent it flying.


    Everyone present eximed, holding their breath.


    When the third and fourth saber force came at him,


    Rocky immediately released his spiritual power to defend himself.


    However, under the impact of these two streaks of saber force, he was forced to take two steps


    backwards.


    After that, the fifth saber force came at him, followed by the sixth, the seventh....


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    They crisscrossed and exploded, enveloping Rockypletely. The entire Sword God Square was


    covered by the terrifying saber forces.


    "It seems that the representative of the Heaven Shadow Pavilion is in grave danger..."


    "That''s right. Knox obviously used the Nine-shadow Saber Skill. It''s the unique and most formidable


    skill of the Sovereign Pavilion."


    "Looks like the winner of the battle is decided!"


    Amidst themotion in the crowd, Knox threw his head back andughed wildly. He believed he''d


    won already.


    Just then, a burst of violent spiritual wind suddenly whirled around the arena, causing the ferocious


    saber forces to disperse. When the dust began to clear, a figure slowly emerged. "It turns out you''re not


    that powerful!"


    When the crowd saw the silhouette in the battlefield, they were dumbstruck. It was none other than


    Rocky, not a hair out of ce!


    "You... remain unharmed even now?" Seeing that Rocky emerged unscathed by his unique skill, Knox


    couldn''t help but gape.


    "It''s just a trick," Rocky said airily. "How can such a ''unique skill'' harm me?"


    "Impossible!" Knox roared. "You''re just at the primary stage of the Spiritual Infant, so it''s absolutely


    impossible for you to block my unique skill, unless you''re actually..." Only then did it dawn on Knox.


    Seeing the stunned look on Knox''s face, Rocky sneered and his aura began to rise rapidly.


    Immediately, his strength reached the middle stage of the Spiritual Infant under the watchful eyes of the


    public.


    Another collective gasp came from the audience.


    If a warrior in the Ethereal Region could reach the middle stage of the Spiritual Infant, they would


    definitely attract much attention. Moreover, in each n or sect, such a warrior usually held a high


    position. However, in the entire Ethereal Region, it was extremely rare for someone to break through to


    such a realm before the age of thirty!


    Most importantly, they had never heard of such a genius in the Heaven Shadow Pavilion. The fact that


    Rocky was on that level wasplete news to them.


    "I can''t believe that Basil has already broken through to the middle stage of the Spiritual Infant!" Even


    Timothy was shocked, his eyes shining with delighted excitement.

 Chapter 1494 The Plan Worked (Part One)

    Chapter 1494 The n Worked (Part One)


    Harrison was also confused as he watched what was going on.


    Of course, among others, Benedict was the most restless one. He had never expected that Knox, who


    was supposed to be the sure winner, would meet a cunning opponent who had also hidden his real


    strength throughout thepetition.


    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t right! There¡¯s something fishy about this! I have never heard of such a person from the


    Heaven Shadow Pavilion!¡± As someone who was used to plotting evil schemes, Benedict quickly


    thought that there was something wrong going on. He immediately looked in the direction of Timothy


    and assumed that this was probably his doing.


    Meanwhile, as Knox saw that Rocky¡¯s Spiritual Infant had also broken through to the medium stage, he


    couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth, knowing that it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to defeat him. Then, he pulled out


    his two sabers and rushed towards Rocky in an attempt to cut him into pieces.


    However, the next moment, Rocky turned into a sword shadow and just brushed past Knox at lightning


    speed. At the same time, a sword radiance suddenly shed on Knox¡¯s body that instantly inflicted a


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    wound on his chest where blood started to trickle down.


    This shocked everyone as Knox hadn¡¯t been hurt yet throughout thepetition. Now, they knew that


    Rocky was really a legitimate contender.


    ¡°That¡¯s just the start. You¡¯re going to suffer by the sword, just like what you did to Ramon,¡± Rocky said


    haughtily as he turned and gave Knox a mocking stare.


    ¡°You piece of shit! I¡¯m going to tear you into pieces!¡± Knox roared,pletely infuriated at Rocky¡¯s


    taunts.


    Instantly, his spiritual aura soared, and his expression became more ferocious. His murderous intent


    was oozing from his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you! Prepare to go to hell!¡± Knox red at Rocky with his bloodshot eyes. Then, he suddenly


    hurled his two sabers in the air, and a saber force surged out that directly enveloped Rocky.


    However, before Knox¡¯s vicious power, Rocky didn¡¯t even try to dodge. Instead, he used his Mystical


    Dragon Sword in an attempt to destroy the approaching sword force. He let out his own spiritual power


    by shing his sword.


    In a sh, the two spiritual forces collided in the air, and it turned out that they were just well matched.


    Upon seeing that his full-blown attack couldn¡¯t even hurt Rocky, Knox became more exasperated. He


    had almost lost his mind and madly attacked Rocky at random,unching all of his most powerful


    strikes. On the other hand, Rocky just avoided Knox¡¯s attacks, but whenever he waved his sword, he


    instantly left a wound on Knox¡¯s body.


    Soon enough, the audience saw that the battle seemed to be going one-sided. In the beginning,


    everyone was confident that Knox would immediately gain the upper hand, but right now, the exact


    opposite was happening.


    ¡°Just a bit more and you¡¯re finished.¡± Seeing that Knox had already lost all of hisposure and began


    attacking aimlessly, Rocky deemed that it was time to end the fight. With that, the Mystical Dragon


    Sword in his hand suddenly flew high into the sky.


    The next moment, his sword burst out with dazzling spiritual power, which instantly turned into a sea of


    starlight that covered the sky.


    ¡°Wow! What kind of spiritual skill is that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it before! It looks magnanimous!¡±


    Everyone was shocked as they gazed up in the sky.


    ''Wait! Isn¡¯t that the Thousand-star Swordsmanship? How is that even possible?! Don¡¯t tell me...'' As the


    thought shed in his mind, Harrison couldn¡¯t help but look at Timothy. Seeing the calm face of the sect


    leader even though a ¡°stranger¡± was about to use the Thousand-star Swordsmanship, Harrison


    confirmed his hunch. ¡®No wonder why he has been so calm all this time. He has made such an


    unexpected move!¡¯ Harrison thought to himself.


    Just as everyone was still in a daze because of Rocky¡¯s swordsmanship, the blinding starlight all over


    the sky swiftly fell down, like sharp swords that rained over towards Knox.


    At the same moment, Knox lost his sound judgment and didn¡¯t take the Thousand-star Swordsmanship


    seriously. He just ignored the star shadows that were falling on his body and focused his eyes on


    Rocky.


    However, as soon as he was to approach Rocky, his movements were suddenly put to a halt. The very


    next moment, a barrage of sword radiance shed all over his body.


    St!


    A sword shadow silently passed through his chest, leaving a huge hole of blood on it.


    ¡°What the hell¡­ How did you¡­¡± Knox¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he finally realized what had


    happened to him. Obviously, he didn¡¯t know when Rockyunched his attack.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t know that Rocky actually didn¡¯t make a move at all. What destroyed him were the


    star shadows that he deliberately ignored.


    The next moment, all his life essence left him as he fell to the ground. He instantly died, filled with


    overflowing regret.


    Upon seeing Knox¡¯s lifeless body on the ground, the crowd burst into an uproar. No one expected that


    the mighty Knox wasn¡¯t only defeated but also killed on the spot.


    As soon as they saw the brutal death of Knox, the members of the Grand Sky Sect reacted violently.


    Even Benedict¡¯s face turned ghastly pale. He couldn¡¯t ept that the one they had ced great hopes


    on had been decimated this way.


    Naturally, the warriors of the Grand Sky Sect were filled with righteous indignation, and they wanted to


    rush to the stage to avenge theirrade.


    However, they were immediately stopped by Benedict. After all, they all knew that thispetition was


    a matter of life and death. Of course, at the back of Benedict¡¯s mind, he was already nning his


    revenge. As soon as he knew who the representative of the Heaven Shadow Pavilion was, he would


    make the necessary arrangement to eliminate him.


    But now that Rocky had killed Knox, he was now undoubtedly the winner of thepetition.


    All the people in the audience looked at Rocky with envious eyes, knowing that he would be the one to


    marry the daughter of the Sword Spirit Sect¡¯s leader, one of the most famous beauties in the entire


    Ethereal Region.


    Soon enough, Timothy stood to where he was seated and made an announcement. ¡°Everyone! The


    contest is now over, and we have the winner here with us. Thank you for all your support! The


    representative of the Heaven Shadow Pavilion won thepetition, and as promised, he will be


    married to my only daughter and be my son-inw. Moreover, I want to inform everyone that the


    Sword Spirit Sect will hold the wedding in five days. With that, I hope that you can attend the wedding


    banquet then. Again, thank you very much!¡± Timothy said as he dered the details of the wedding

 Chapter 1495 The Plan Worked (Part Two)

    Chapter 1495 The n Worked (Part Two)


    As soon as the crowd heard the announcement, everyone in the audience was quite surprised.


    Although the purpose of thepetition was to really select a suitable husband for Hannah, many


    thought that five days was a bit too soon to hold this wedding.


    Moreover, when they came to their senses, the champion of thepetition was already nowhere to


    be found in the Sword God Square.


    Not long after, Rocky appeared in the Medical Service Hall without his disguise. There he saw Ramon


    and Hannah talking, and he could see that Ramon was still wearing a guilt-filled expression. Without


    wasting any time, he walked up to them.


    ¡°Oh, is thepetition already over? Who won?¡± Hannah still asked although she knew that no matter


    who won, the result wouldn¡¯t be good for her. Thus, she also had a gloomy expression on her face.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s already over. There¡¯s actually a good news and a bad one. Which one do you want to hear


    first, Miss Hannah?¡± Rocky said as he crossed his arms.


    ¡°Well, I guess the good one,¡± Hannah said after thinking for a while.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Knox was the one who lost,¡¯ Rocky said tly.


    ¡°Oh, really? Well, it is good news indeed. It means that the conspiracy of the Grand Sky Sect has


    failed. But how could he lose? I thought that he was overwhelmingly strong? And also, his opponent


    wasn¡¯t that remarkable, right?¡± Hannah asked as she furrowed her brows, confused at the sudden turn


    of events.


    ¡°Hmm. It seems that he had just hidden his real strength until the final match. Anyway, Knox lost. That¡¯s


    the irrefutable truth,¡± Rocky replied indifferently as he shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Hey, are you hiding something from me?¡± Hannah immediately asked, sensing that something wrong


    was going on.


    ¡°What? No, I don¡¯t think so.¡± Rocky just smiled innocently as he denied with a straight face.


    ¡°Then, what¡¯s the bad news?¡± Hannah heaved a sigh and asked.


    ¡°The bad news is that you¡¯re going to marry the representative of the Heaven Shadow Pavilion in five


    days,¡± Rocky said straightforwardly.


    ¡°In five days? Are you kidding me? What¡¯s the hurry?¡± Hannah asked as her face was instantly filled


    with anxiety.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But it¡¯s the sect leader who personally announced it earlier,¡± Rocky replied.


    ¡°Fine. I have to see my father right now,¡± Hannah said as she hurriedly walked out of the Medical


    Service Hall.


    ¡°Although the evil scheme of the Grand Sky Sect has failed, Miss Hannah still needs to marry someone


    that she doesn¡¯t like. It¡¯s all of my fault. If only I have won¡­¡± Ramon deeply sighed as he wallowed in


    self-me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not like she would lose her dignity in this marriage. It¡¯s just to maintain the sect¡¯s public


    appearance." Rocky smiled as he responded indirectly.


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Ramon asked, confused at what Rocky was trying to say.


    ¡°Well, why do you think that representative of the Heaven Shadow Pavilion won in the first ce?¡±


    Rocky asked as he hinted at something.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You did say that he concealed his true power¡­ Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s you?¡± Ramon


    immediately connected everything and guessed right away.


    Rocky just nodded and smiled faintly as a response.


    ¡°That¡¯s too dangerous! How dare you pretend to be a member of the Heaven Shadow Pavilion?! What


    if they learned? It will cause more trouble!¡± Ramon was ovee with surprise as Rocky admitted that


    he was indeed the representative of the Heaven Shadow Pavilion.


    ¡°Calm down. Everything was arranged by the sect leader. He was behind all of this,¡± Rocky replied


    calmly.


    ¡°The sect leader? I see. That makes more sense.¡± Ramon was even more shocked but realized that it


    was the most logical exnation.


    ¡°Anyway, this is all part of the n. So, you don¡¯t have to worry. Even if something happens in the next


    few days, I will be sure to take care of it,¡± Rocky said reassuringly as he patted Ramon on the shoulder.


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t think that the sect leader would boldly make such an arrangement. But at least, it worked


    out in the end. You have protected Miss Hannah. Thank you¡­¡± Ramon said with a grateful heart.


    Because of what Rocky had done, his regret was somehow eased.


    ¡°However, Miss Hannah still needs to get married to me in order to prevent the Grand Sky Sect from


    making any move that could give us trouble. With that, I actually feel guilty towards you,¡± Rocky said


    gently.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The most important thing is Miss Hannah¡¯s welfare.¡± Rocky knew that Ramon was


    infatuated with Hannah, so he actually meant to make him win if the two of them happened to meet in


    the final match.


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t mind if you would want to spend the wedding night with her." Rocky took the opportunity


    to tease Ramon.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Ramon couldn¡¯t help but reprimand Rocky as his face blushed wildly.


    ¡°Ha-ha, I¡¯m just kidding.¡± Rocky chuckled as he saw the serious face of Ramon.


    After that, Rocky asked Ramon to rest some more and eventually left the Medical Service Hall. As soon


    as he walked out, Hannah suddenly appeared before him. Judging from her expression, it was obvious


    that she seemed more relieved than before she left.


    ¡°I guess you already heard from your father,¡± Rocky said with a faint smile.


    ¡°Yes. I owe you a lot this time. But why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Hannah asked as she slightly pouted her


    lips.


    ¡°There was no absolute guarantee that the n would seed. If I told you about it and it failed, you


    would just feel more miserable. But fortunately, everything went well,¡± Rocky replied.

 Chapter 1496 The Plan Was Exposed

    Chapter 1496 The n Was Exposed


    "That''s right. But this is going to be unfair to you!" Realizing the gravity of the situation, Hannah knew


    that if Rocky fought as the representative of the Sword Spirit Sect, she would probably really marry


    him. When that happened, he would definitely be promoted to a higher position within the sect.


    However, since he won disguised as a representative of another sect, it would be a very different case.


    She worried that he might not even get anything in return.


    "You don''t have to mind me. As a member of the Sword Spirit City, I decided to do this for the sake of


    the city and the sect. I don''t feel any injustice at all," Rocky said calmly.


    "My father told me that he would do his best to make it up to you. If you want anything, please feel free


    to ask. We will agree with it as long as it is within our capabilities." Hannah knew that Rocky had


    contributed significantly to the Sword Spirit Sect, so she felt that he deserved to be rewarded


    handsomely.


    "Let''s talk about that at ater time. Although I''ve won thepetition, I''m afraid that the Grand Sky


    Sect wouldn''t give up that easily. Let''s focus on holding the wedding first and going through the current


    trouble first." Rocky presumed that since the n of the Grand Sky Sect had failed miserably, and they


    also lost an outstanding talent in the process, they probably wouldn''t just stand idly.


    "That''s right. As long as they don''t have any evidence to prove what we have done, they will have no


    excuse to cause any trouble," Hannah agreed.


    "Well, let''s hope for the best. I''m going to leave now. Oh! Remember toe to my ce tomorrow. I


    will inject thest dose of the gene serum into you, so don''t forget," Rocky said as he went on his way.


    Looking at the receding figure of Rocky, Hannah couldn''t help but sigh. "Actually, marrying him is a


    good choice!"


    After saying that, she also went in the other direction.


    However, just when the two of them left, a furtive figure suddenly sneaked out of the Medical Service


    Hall.


    "So, Basil pretended to be the representative of the Heaven Shadow Pavilion, huh? I should quickly go


    and tell this to Master Miguel! He will definitely reward me for this piece of information!¡± the figure said


    as he instantly disappeared into the dark.


    Not long after, Miguel finally learned the truth regarding Rocky''s fake identity.


    "What is he thinking? I didn''t expect the leader to ask Basil to take on such a task! Now, he''s really


    going to let that bastard marry Hannah?" Miguel couldn''t help but exim in exasperation.


    "Master Miguel, I think that this is going to be a huge problem. Although Basil is hiding in the identity of


    the representative of the Heaven Shadow Pavilion, this secret can''t be kept for long. Sooner orter, he


    will officially be Miss Hannah''s husband. Miss Hannah is still Master Timothy''s biological


    daughter. If somehow, she tried hard to convince her father, Basil might even be the next sect


    leader in the future. You will lose all power when that happens," one of Miguel''s trusted subordinates


    said.


    "I know. I can''t let them get married. I have to stop it at all costs!" Miguel dered resentfully.


    "Basil has killed Knox of the Grand Sky Sect. I''m sure that their members hate him to the core. I think it


    will be a good move if we let them know the truth about Basil''s false identity. With that, they will


    definitely take action against Basil. Eventually, Master Timothy will have to weigh the overall situation,


    and hand Basil over to them!" Miguel''s subordinate spected.


    "Good idea! I''ll leave that matter to you. Be sure to find someone that can serve as a witness. When


    everything''s done, you can just let the guy who sent us the information be the scapegoat," Miguel


    said with a sinister smile.


    "I will arrange it right away. It''s time to teach that Basil a lesson," the subordinate also replied with a


    malicious smile.


    Meanwhile, in the Grand Sky Sect, Benedict and an elder of the Sovereign Sect were having a


    conversation in a magnificent hall.


    It turned out that Benedict was being scolded because of the recent events. He just showed an


    apologetic smile and didn''t dare to answer rashly.


    "If you hadn''t asked Knox to participate in thatpetition, he would still be alive. What a waste of


    talent it is! You should know that the Sovereign Pavilion spent a lot of time and resources to train him.


    Now that we''ve lost him, how are you going to exin this to the leader of the Sovereign Pavilion?" the


    elder of the Sovereign Pavilion sternly reprimanded Benedict.


    "Please calm down. There is nothing we can do right now. Since Knox is already dead, nothing can


    change that fact. However, I still think that there was something wrong with what happened in that


    think that the person who killed Knox is their member. Otherwise, Knox wouldn''t be killed mercilessly,"


    Benedict remarked with certainty.


    "Then who the hell is that guy? Why would he disguise himself as a member of the Heaven Shadow


    Pavilion?" the elder asked.


    "I don''t know yet, but I have a strong feeling that he has something to do with the Sword Spirit Sect,"


    Benedict briefly replied.


    "The Sword Spirit Sect? Are you sure about that? You should find pieces of evidence first before you


    spout those things."


    "We''re working on that. And if we can prove that the person who killed Knox is really linked to the


    Sword Spirit Sect, then we can take that opportunity tounch an attack to that vile sect!" Benedict said


    as his eyes immediately darkened.


    "Then, be sure that you can find something. You won''t be able to do anything just from baseless


    usations," the elder said with a bit of hesitation.


    "Don''t worry about it. When I already have it, just be sure to cooperate with me. We can discusster


    what you can get from this," Benedict responded.


    "Fine. I''ll go ahead. I''m warning you. You better hurry up. If our leader started looking into this matter, I


    won''t be able to guarantee you anything," the elder warned before leaving.


    Just as Benedict was racking his brain to find a way to prove his hunch, a disciple suddenly rushed into


    the hall, bearing a letter in his hand. "Master Benedict, someone sent me this letter and told me that


    you should read it in person."


    "Who gave it to you?" Benedict asked with furrowed brows.


    "I don''t know. He just said that if you want to know the real identity of the person who killed Knox, then


    you must read the content of the letter," the disciple answered with all honesty.


    "What?! Hand it to me!" Hearing that, Benedict became extremely curious and immediately asked for


    the letter.


    Then, the disciple hurriedly approached Benedict and handed the letter with both hands.


    After getting the letter, Benedict immediately opened it and read it to himself. After he finished it, a


    sudden change in his facial expressions became very visible. "It is indeed the people of the Sword


    Spirit Sect who was responsible for killing Knox! Let''s see how Timothy will exin this to me! This is


    conclusive evidence. I''m afraid there is no getting out of this!"


    Meanwhile, Rocky, who still wasn''t aware of the uing trouble, was about to inject the third dose of


    the gene serum into Hannah. They were currently in hisboratory inside his Magic Spiritual Space.


    Right now, thisst dose of serum would determine whether a change in Hannah''s gene would still be


    possible or not.


    "The effect of this third shot is going to be a lot stronger than the first two. In addition to falling asleep,


    you may also encounter some illusions. However, you can''t be deceived by those. You must ovee


    them until the side-effects wear off," Rocky reminded as he finished injecting the serum into her.


    "Okay. I get it." As Hannah answered, the gene serum already worked, and soon enough she fell


    asleep.


    Then, Rocky sat beside her and observed the changes in her body through his spiritual power. Whether


    he could sessfully change and repair her gic defect depended on the next six hours.


    Obviously, six hours were a little longerpared to the hours that he waited from the previous


    sessions.


    As time went by, Rocky didn''t dare to rx at all. He concentrated on monitoring any slight changes


    within Hannah''s body.


    Two hourster, Hannah''s physical condition seemed to be very steady and everything was still going


    smoothly.


    However, after another half an hour, Rocky was a bit startled when Hannah began to scream as if she


    was suffering from a nightmare. "Don''t... Don''te over!" As she shouted loudly, she also waved her


    hands while her body trembled violently.


    Seeing that, Rocky immediately tried to restrict her movements with his spiritual power. However, he


    soon found out that an abnormal spiritual power was surging out from her body and resisting his


    spiritual power.


    "What''s going on? Why is there a powerful spiritual power in her body that doesn''t belong to her?"


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed as he was a bit taken by surprise.


    He didn''t give up just yet and continued to try his best to suppress the abnormal spiritual power that


    Hannah''s body was leaking. However, the power was much greater than he initially imagined. Even


    with his current strength, he couldn''t ovee it. The other problem was that he couldn''t act rashly


    because he might identally hurt Hannah''s body.


    At the moment, Hannah still continued shouting as if she was seeing some of her most painful


    memories.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "It seems that there''s only one way around this. I''ll have to enter her spiritual sense and bring her out."


    After careful considerations, Rocky employed the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill. The skill


    allowed him not only tomunicate with spiritual beasts but also to freely enter a human''s spiritual


    sense after he managed its highest level.


    Of course, there were also some risks, but Rocky deemed that it was the only way to determine what


    was wrong with Hannah. The next moment, he put his palm between her eyebrows and directly entered


    her spiritual sense world in the form of his spiritual sense.


    A momentter, Rocky found himself in a room. He saw a very young Hannah, who was curled up in


    the corner of a wall. At the door of the room, a figure stood expressionless, seeming to be none other


    than Timothy.


    "Father, I don''t want to cultivate anymore," the young Hannah uttered as she sobbed. It was obvious


    that she was full of fears.


    "Why?" Timothy asked angrily, dissatisfied with her daughter''s softness.


    "I can''t be a spirit warrior. Please don''t force me to cultivate anymore," Hannah answered with her


    young voice that was filled with pain.

 Chapter 1497 Her Gene Defect Was Repaired

    Chapter 1497 Her Gene Defect Was Repaired


    "I can''t be a spirit warrior. Please don''t ask me to cultivate anymore," Hannah answered with her young


    voice that was filled with pain.


    ¡°Impossible! I am the most talented warrior in the Ethereal Region. Nobody dares to mention another


    name alongside mine in the same breath. Your mother was also a well-known spirit warrior. As a direct


    descendant of ours, you¡¯re supposed to be more talented!¡± Timothy eximed, unable to ept that


    his daughter couldn¡¯t be a spirit warrior.


    ¡°Father, Doctor Lloyd told us that I can¡¯t cultivate due to my body¡¯s deficiency. Please, don¡¯t let me


    cultivate anymore,¡± she begged him.


    ¡°You¡¯re my only daughter. I have no choice but to turn you into a spirit warrior. It¡¯s the only way you¡¯ll


    inherit the position of the Sword Spirit Sect¡¯s leader and continue leading our sect! From now on, I¡¯ll be


    building a foundation for you to work on with all my strength. I will not ept that you can¡¯t be one of


    us!¡± As soon as he said this, Timothy walked over to young Hannah.


    "No! Stay away! Don¡¯te here! Please!¡± she screamed in fear.


    "I never expected her to have such a traumatic childhood experience. It appears that she¡¯s very


    reluctant to be a spirit warrior. Perhaps she doesn¡¯t realize this, but she certainly won¡¯t be


    one if she can¡¯t ovee this barrier,¡± Rocky remarked. He knew Hannah needed to ovee this


    psychological trauma in order to get over it.


    Therefore, he had to find the real Hannah that was hidden deep within her somewhere.


    Without any dy, Rocky dove deeper into Hannah¡¯s spiritual sense. Finally, in the middle of the


    endless world, he found Hannah asleep and curled up in the fetal position.


    ¡°Miss Hannah,¡± Rocky called out to her as he drew nearer.


    ¡°Stay away! Don¡¯te here!¡± she murmured subconsciously.


    ¡°Miss Hannah, listen to me. All of this is just a childhood memory of yours. I know it¡¯s unpleasant but it¡¯s


    all in the past. You can start all over again now. You can do anything you want to do as long as you


    recover,¡± Rocky encouraged her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a spirit warrior. I hate it. Leave me alone!¡± she retorted fiercely like a tiny wounded


    animal.


    Hannah¡¯s spiritual sense world began to repel Rocky¡¯s spiritual sense. The wind howled and the rain


    fell down in a torrent. Lightning shed and the thunder rumbled across the sky.


    "Miss Hannah, do you really want to devote yourself to the Sword Spirit Sect like an ordinary person for


    the rest of your life? Don¡¯t you want your father to treat you right? He has devoted himself to you more


    than anyone else! Yes, he went too far at times, but he never meant to harm you. You¡¯re his only child.


    It¡¯s natural for him to pass on everything to you. Nothing is wrong with you. It¡¯s simply what God has


    destined for you. Now you have a chance to change your fate. You should cherish it. Otherwise, you¡¯ll


    regret settling for being just an ordinary person,¡± Rocky snapped sternly.


    Suddenly, Hannah calmed down. It was as if Rocky¡¯s words had removed the weight brought by the


    stubbornness and expectations that troubled her heart for so long.


    She blinked her eyes slightly before opening them and was stunned to find Rocky in front of her.


    ¡°You¡­ Why are you here? What is this ce? What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Rocky breathed a sigh of relief as Hannah began to wake up from her slumber.


    ¡°I had a dream. It was about my father when I was a child and¡­¡± Her body trembled once again as she


    failed to finish her sentence.


    Seeing this, Rocky quickly held her in his arms tofort her. In a gentle voice, he said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t


    matter. It¡¯s all in the past. It¡¯s time to forget. From tomorrow on, your past will no longer control you.


    You¡¯ll have a new life.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± She didn¡¯t resist his hug. In fact, she cherished the connection and intimacy they shared. It


    was as though her fate had changed ever since Rocky first walked into her life.


    ¡°Of course. Now, let¡¯s get out of here!¡± Rocky quickly took Hannah¡¯s hand in his and disappeared from


    her spiritual sense world.


    When she opened her eyes, Rocky was still beside her. He no longer held her in his arms as he did in


    her spiritual sense world. She felt as though she had lost something.


    ¡°Congrattions, Miss Hannah. Your gene has been repaired." He announced the good news swiftly.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you lying?¡± She still couldn¡¯t believe it herself.


    "You can feel it yourself,¡± Rocky replied with an encouraging smile.


    Hannah immediately tested out the most basic cultivation method to move the spiritual power within


    her. She soon discovered that a dense spiritual power could now be felt circting along her meridians.


    ¡°I¡­ I feel it!¡± she said excitedly. ¡°But why do I have such strong spiritual power in my body? I don¡¯t think


    I deserve this.¡±


    ¡°The spiritual power must have remained within you when the sect leader built your foundation. Now


    that your body has improved, you can finally manipte strong spiritual power. If I¡¯m not mistaken,


    you¡¯ll be able to reach at least the fifth grade of the Spirit Realm as long as you continue to smoothly


    merge with it,¡± Rocky further exined.


    ¡°Really? I never expected the foundation my father built with his spiritual power to still survive and


    remain within me all these years,¡± Hannah admitted with astonishment.


    ¡°This shows that you¡¯re destined to be a great spirit warrior. Perhaps you¡¯ll aplish something


    grand in the future,¡± Rocky suggested with a warm, assuring grin.


    ¡°Thank you. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would¡¯ve had no chance of bing a spirit warrior throughout my


    life. How can I repay you? Just tell me what you want and I promise I¡¯ll get it done!¡± Hannah was


    immensely grateful. Her mood at the moment was hard to put exactly into words. She knew that if it


    wasn¡¯t for Rocky, she would have never be a spirit warrior. She was ready to repay him with


    anything.


    ¡°I¡¯m just doing my duty. There¡¯s no need to repay me.¡± Rocky didn¡¯t take any credit. Although it was


    tempting, it was enough for him to know that he left a mark in Hannah¡¯s heart. He knew she would grow


    up to be a great helper to him in the future.


    ¡°No, I insist. I¡¯ll feel guilty if I don¡¯t repay you,¡± Hannah informed him with a frown.


    "I''m going to marry you, Miss Hannah. Countless spirit warriors throughout the Ethereal Region dream


    of making you their bride. So now I¡¯m taking my chances and getting what I desire in return,¡± Rocky


    admitted to her happily.


    "That''s two different things. Besides, it''s not a real marriage. It''s just a ruse," Hannah grumbled.


    "Miss Hannah, do you really want me to marry you?" Rocky smiled.


    "You wish!" Hannah red at him, her face flushed with crimson.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s time for you to leave here, Miss Hannah. After all, you¡¯re to be a bride soon. Staying at my


    ce too long would get you into trouble,¡± he reminded her.

 Chapter 1498 Bad News And Good News

    Chapter 1498 Bad News And Good News


    "Then how would you like me to repay you? I will surely do something for you in return for this favor,"


    Hannah insisted.


    "We''ll talk about it after the wedding," Rocky responded.


    "Okay." Hannah understood that now wasn''t a good time.


    Then, Rocky sent her out of his Magic Spiritual Space and once she was gone, Rocky returned


    continued with his own work.


    The day before the wedding, Rocky was summoned to Timothy''s study for a private chat.


    "Master Timothy, what can I do for you?" Rocky asked straightforwardly.


    "Even if there is something that needs to be done, I am not going to let you carry that burden alone


    once again. I still don''t know how to thank you for saving the Sword Spirit Sect." Timothy stroked his


    beard and smiled kindly.


    "You don''t need to thank me. I was just doing my job. If you really would like to thank me with a reward,


    then I won''t ask anything special and be satisfied with your choice." Rocky waved his hand.


    "That doesn''t sound fair to you. I discussed with several elders yesterday. They all know how great


    your contribution to the Sword Spirit Sect is. Therefore, we have decided to recruit you into the Sword


    Spirit Sect. You will receive better training that way," Timothy said.


    "I''m afraid that''s not a good idea, sir. The others don''t know what I have done. If you suddenly recruit


    me into the Sword Spirit Sect, then the gossip-makers will have a field day with that news," Rocky said


    tentatively. The truth was that entering the Sword Spirit Sect had been the main reason behind his hard


    work. That was also why he''d wanted to please Timothy.


    "Of course, I understand. But I have my own way of dealing with such things. I will announce your


    recruitment after the wedding." Timothy seemed to have made up his mind.


    "All right sir. I think you have made up your mind so I''ll do as you say," Rocky uttered.


    "Great. Also, I have invited members of the Grand Sky Sect for tomorrow''s ceremony. There''s a chance


    that they might be against you. It''s best that you remain mentally prepared, although you don''t have to


    worry about your identity being exposed. I have already arranged everything in the Heaven Shadow


    Pavilion," Timothy told him.


    "I see." Rocky nodded.


    After a few more words, Timothy dismissed Rocky.


    When thetter returned to the Sword Spirit City and was preparing to go back to the beast farm, a


    delicate figure appeared in front of him suddenly. Although her aura was restrained, it was obvious that


    she was at the King Realm.


    "Miss Eunice?" Rocky recognized her, but looked very calm.


    "Looks like you don''t want to see me..." Eunice curled her lips at Rocky''s expressionless face.


    "Oh, no. Of course I am eager to see a beautifuldy like you," Rocky teased.


    "Glib talking, huh?" Eunice snorted.


    "Do you have a message for me?" Rocky asked directly.


    "Not a stupid person, I see. Yes, I have a message for you. I am not an ungrateful person." Eunice


    crossed her arms over her chest.


    "Do you any good news?" Rocky asked.


    "I''ve got both good and bad news. Which one do you want first?" Eunice looked like she was enjoying


    keeping him in suspense.


    "Bad news!" Rocky decided after a while.


    "All right. I was unable to get any information about Marcia like you asked," Eunice said.


    "Huh? So what''s the good news?" Rocky asked.


    "Smile then. I have discovered that there is a group of prisoners from the Shura Race who have been


    sent to the battlefield of the Ethereal Region. Rumor has it that there are a lot of talented warriors


    among this group of prisoners, so the Shura Race intends to select the most remarkable ones from the


    field of battle and train them," Eunice informed him.


    "Why were they sent to the battlefield?" Rocky asked with a frown.


    "It''s quite simple. The best ones will naturally be the survivors. It''s natural selection," Eunice replied.


    "So the Shura Race is just going to let the best prisoners die at the battlefield?" Rocky''s face suddenly


    darkened.


    "That''s right. I guess very few of them will be left alive after a month," Eunice said.


    "Do you know their specific location?" Rocky asked.


    "I don''t know. But I can continue to inquire about it." Eunice shook her head. "But I think you should first


    tell me what rtionship you have with them."


    "I don''t think that has anything to do with you," Rocky said with a frown.


    "I have already told you that I don''t want to interfere in anything rted to the Shura Race. But this


    matter is obviously rted to them. I want to know if this will pose any threat to me." Eunice was more


    worried about her own interests.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone about this. No one will find out that you are my informant," Rocky


    promised.


    "Who knows if you''ll keep your word or sell me a little ways down the road?" Eunice cast suspicious a


    nce at Rocky.


    "Then what do you suppose I do that makes you trust me?" Rocky folded his arms across his chest.


    "Tell me the truth." It was obvious that Eunice wanted to know Rocky''s true identity.


    "I can only tell you that I am not an ordinary person." Rocky spoke mysteriously.


    "What do you mean?" Eunice red.


    "Make a guess!" Rocky raised his eyebrows and smiled. "Forget it. It''s a waste of time trying to talk to


    you.


    Onest thing: get out of the Sword Spirit Sect as soon as possible," Eunice suddenly said.


    "Why?" Rocky nced at her in confusion.


    "Did you pretend to be a representative of the Heaven Shadow Pavilion and then kill Knox of the Grand


    Sky Sect during thepetition?" Eunice asked seriously.


    "Does the Grand Sky Sect know about that already?" Rocky asked back.


    "Yup. So you''d better leave this ce at the earliest. If theye over to get back at you, you will be in


    a boatload of trouble. And don''t expect the Sword Spirit Sect to protect you," Eunice warned.


    "It wasn''t easy for me to make a ssh in the Sword Spirit Sect. It will be a loss if I leave all of a


    sudden," Rocky remarked, touching his chin.


    "Well, you cane and stay with me for the time being. I promise you will live a better life than you do


    in the Sword Spirit Sect," Eunice uttered after thinking for a while.


    "Do you want me to join the Robber Regiment?" Rocky asked with a smile.


    "That''s not necessary. The Robber Regiment is just a cover for our activities. Besides, it would be a


    waste of your talent to join it. I have heard that your strength has broken through to the medium stage


    of the Spiritual Infant. Is it true?" Eunice was highly curious about how Rocky had managed to make


    such an enormous breakthrough in such a short while. She also wanted to know how he''d gotten his


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    hands on so many martial spirits.


    "That is my secret. If I tell you, it won''t remain so." Rocky naturally wasn''t going to tell her that.


    "You are so mean!" Eunice snorted and then asked, "Will youe with me?"


    "If I leave, the Grand Sky Sect will certainly take the opportunity to make trouble. I''m not a coward. If


    they intend toe over, let them try." Rocky knew that once he left, the Grand Sky Sect would


    certainly take the opportunity to make trouble for the Sword Spirit Sect. He had to stay.


    "Well, that is your choice. Don''t say that I didn''t warn you." Seeing that Rocky had no intention of


    leaving with her, Eunice red at him disapprovingly and disappeared in an instant.


    "How did the Grand Sky Sect find out that I disguised myself as the representative of the Heaven


    Shadow Pavilion? Did someone from the Sword Spirit Sect tell them? Very few people knew about that.


    Who could it have been?" Rocky''s eyes darkened because he knew that things would be going to be


    troublesome.


    Hannah''s wedding day was less than a week away. Therefore, the Sword Spirit Sect was bustling with


    visitors. All the sects and ns of the Ethereal Region had sent in gifts for the joyous asion.


    The entire Sword Spirit Sect wasvishly decorated. The wedding of the sect leader''s daughter was a


    big event, and the entire city wanted to celebrate along with the family.


    However, many doubts pervaded over the identity of the groom, since no one knew who the man was.


    Word around town was that he was a spirit warrior from the Heaven Shadow Pavilion, but they didn''t


    even know his name, and the Sword Spirit Sect hadn''t announced it either. The groom''s identity was a


    big mystery that added to the fun of the event.


    While the city was talking, the groom himself, who was no one but Rocky, was busy examining Ally''s


    body in the dirty and smelly beast stable.


    "Hey, why are you here? You are the leader of the Security Hall now, but you don''t perform your duties


    all day long," Tessa said after she poked her head inside the stable.


    "What brings you here?" Rocky smiled.


    "I have nothing else to do, so I want to have apetition with you. It''s been days since you''ve taught


    me anything. I am bored." Tessa pouted.


    "I have taught you everything I needed to. You shouldprehend the rest on your own," Rocky


    responded.


    "But I still haven''t mastered the Spirit Possession," Tessained.


    "I told you that you need toprehend the Spirit Possession by yourself. It won''t be long before you


    grasp it, I am certain. Be patient." Rocky walked out of the beast stable after checking in on Ally.


    "Who knows if you are trying to dupe me?" Of course, Tessa wouldn''t give up.


    "I dare not do that." Rocky smiled and added, "Tessa, I may leave the Sword Spirit Sect very soon."


    "Leave very soon? Why?" She didn''t know that Rocky had pretended to be a representative of the


    Heaven Shadow Pavilion.


    "There is always a reason for everything I do. If I need to leave, then you should take good care of


    yourself." The truth was that Rocky did not find the Sword Spirit Sect too important, but he was a little


    reluctant to part with Tessa. They had been together for a long time now and grown quite fond of each


    other.


    "Stop messing around. You are the leader of the Security Hall now, and I just heard that Master


    Timothy wants to recruit you into the Sword Spirit Sect. If you do join the sect, then your future is very


    bright." Tessa thought Rocky was joking.


    "I''m afraid that n can''t keep up with the changes that have been set in motion. You should go now. I


    have something else to do, so I won''t apany you." After he finished speaking, Rocky left.

 Chapter 1499 The Turmoil At The Wedding

    Chapter 1499 The Turmoil At The Wedding


    "What''s wrong with this guy?" Looking at Rocky''s back, Tessa had a bad feeling.


    The wedding ceremony came in the blink of an eye.


    As the representatives of many ns and sects hade in advance yesterday, the Sword God


    Square was lively and festive early in the morning. Moreover, many big shots of the Ethereal Region


    were arriving one by one to congratte the Sword Spirit Sect.


    Timothy, who was about to be a father-inw, walked around the Sword God Square with the


    elders of the Sword Spirit Sect and greeted all the guests in person.


    When the auspicious time approached, Hannah, wearing a phoenix cor and an embroidered cloak,


    appeared in full view of the public, apanied by several maids in red. The audience was taken back


    in awe at the amazing sight.


    The next second, they burst into an uproar. Many of the men present were jealous. In their eyes,


    marrying one of the most beautiful women in the Ethereal Region could only be a blessing from a


    previous life.


    But although the bride hade out, the groom was still nowhere to be seen. As time ticked by, the


    atmosphere in the venue grew uneasy.


    Hannah, who was a little anxious, walked up to her father and asked in a low voice, "Father, where is


    Basil now?"


    "I''ve sent someone to call him. He will be here in any minute. Don''t worry. As long as you get married


    today without any trouble from the Grand Sky Sect, everything will be fine," Timothy replied


    reassuringly.


    "Have the members of the Grand Sky Secte?" Hannah asked with a frown.


    "Not yet. But we can''t let down our guard till the wedding is over. I have a feeling that Benedict will


    embarrass the Sword Spirit Sect, especially at a big asion like this wedding ceremony.


    Hannah nodded and took a deep breath to brace herself.


    Just as the conversation between the father and the daughter ended, the crowd suddenly became


    noisy, and many of their faces showed fear.


    Timothy and Hannah turned to look at the source of themotion at the same time. As expected,


    Benedict had just entered the square and was walking towards them, followed by a group of powerful


    masters at the King Realm. However, what was truly frightening was not Benedict, but the old man


    walking next to him. He was none other than Clyde Hai, a senior elder of the Sovereign Pavilion.


    He had a high reputation in the Sovereign Pavilion and was highly valued by their leader. Therefore, he


    was one of the big shots in the Ethereal Region. Even the ones who held power in big ns and sects


    respected him.


    Timothy had never expected that Benedict would bring such a big shot here. This was definitely a bad


    thing for them. Clyde Hai was an influential figure in the Sovereign Pavilion, and he was stronger than a


    master at the King Realm who cultivated the Imperial Soul. The Sword Spirit Sect couldn''t afford to


    offend him.


    Therefore, Timothy took his daughter as well as the elders of the Sword Spirit Sect to wee them.


    "Master Benedict, Elder Clyde, wee! Thank you foring to my daughter''s wedding," he said


    politely.


    "There''s no need for such courtesies, Master Timothy. We dide here to congratte you, but we


    also want to see a warrior from your sect." Benedict came straight to the point.


    "Who do you want to see? What do you mean?" Timothy asked coldly.


    "Isn''t there a man named Basil in your Sword Spirit Sect?" Benedict asked immediately. Although he


    knew that the representative of the Heaven Shadow Pavilion was none other than Basil, he didn''t know


    whether the Sword Spirit Sect had nned it from the beginning. Therefore, he didn''t start out by


    directly using the Sword Spirit Sect. Anyway, as long as he could prove that Basil was indeed the


    representative of the Heaven Shadow Pavilion, the public would definitely me the Sword Spirit Sect.


    "Yes, there is a Basil." Timothy kept his voice steady, but his heart sank. Since Benedict hade here


    just to ask about Basil, it was obvious that he knew something. Perhaps he had even found out that


    Basil was the representative of the Heaven Shadow Pavilion. Of course, there was a very low


    possibility of that, since Timothy had already discussed with the Heaven Shadow Pavilion ande to


    an arrangement. Other than himself, Rocky, Hannah, and a few elders, no one else knew about it.


    Logically speaking, it was impossible for the truth to have gotten out.


    "Good, please ask him toe here," Benedict said.


    "I don''t understand what you mean. Today is my daughter''s wedding day." Timothy frowned slightly.


    "I think you''d better stop pretending to be innocent. If you hand Basil over, the wedding may go on


    today. If not, I''m afraid we''ll have to sever all ties with you," Benedict said gloomily.


    At that moment, even the guests watching this exchange were confused. They all wondered what


    Benedict was up to.


    Upon hearing Benedict''s words, Timothy immediately understood that Benedict had indeed learned that


    Basil was the one who had secretly represented the Heaven Shadow Pavilion. However, Benedict


    hadn''t directly used the Sword Spirit Sect, which meant that he didn''t know the whole picture yet.


    Hannah, who was standing next to her father, froze, and her face turned cold. However, she refrained


    from saying anything, because she knew that this matter was not something she could solve.


    The elders of the Sword Spirit Sect also looked grave. They knew that if the truth was exposed, the


    reputation of the sect would suffer.


    "Master Benedict, if you have something to say, just say it. Don''t beat around the bush," Timothy said


    coldly after a moment''s silence. He had made up his mind that he would never hand Rocky over, no


    matter what happened.


    "Since you insist on lying and hiding the truth, I don''t think there''s any reason for me to continue being


    polite." Seeing that Timothy still wanted to protect Rocky, Benedict sneered and looked around at


    everyone present. "Everyone here is an esteemed citizen of the Ethereal Region, so please bear


    witness today. In case of any conflict between our sect and the Sword Spirit Sect in the future, no one


    should mistakenly think that we are the ones who initiated it."


    "Master Benedict, what''s going on?" a chief of one of the big ns asked immediately.


    "I just received a piece of evidence that proves that the representative of the Heaven Shadow Pavilion


    is actually a member of the Sword Spirit Sect. His name is Basil, and he is the leader of the Security


    Hall. That is to say, this man pretended to be the representative of the Heaven Shadow Pavilion and


    participated in the contest for marriage. Of course, the reason is obvious!" Benedict directly revealed


    the whole thing.


    In an instant, the crowd burst into an uproar. No one had expected that the representative of the


    Heaven Shadow Pavilion would turn out to be a member of the Sword Spirit Sect. Regardless of


    whether the Sword Spirit Sect had been aware of this fact or not, it was obviously cheating!


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Master Benedict, you are slinging mud at us! Do you have any evidence to prove that Basil pretended


    to be the representative of the Heaven Shadow Pavilion? Show us," Timothy replied coldly.


    "Master Timothy, if we didn''t have conclusive evidence, we wouldn''t havee here with such a big


    group today. It''s time for you to stop pretending. It''s clear that you and your daughter already know


    about this, but you''re deliberately trying to hide it." Benedict''s tone and words had be a lot


    harsher.


    "Don''t just spout nonsense. If you have any evidence, show it now. Otherwise, please leave right


    away!" Timothy insisted.


    By now, the guests had already begun specting among themselves ande to various


    conclusions.


    "I''m just afraid that if we show the evidence, the Sword Spirit Sect will not be able to recover from the


    blow. Therefore, for the sake of our long-term friendship, I''m ready to let this matter go... as long as you


    agree to my two conditions," Benedict proposed, seizing the chance.

 Chapter 1500 Hand Him Over

    Chapter 1500 Hand Him Over


    "Master Benedict, you must be out of your mind!" Timothy had a very bad feeling when he noticed that


    Benedict looked too determined. However, he was not about topromise.


    "My two conditions are incredibly simple. First, I want you to cancel the engagement between Miss


    Hannah and the Heaven Shadow Pavilion''s representative. Second, you must hand Basil over to me,"


    Benedict continued on as if he didn''t hear Timothy''s words.


    "Master Benedict, if you have any evidence to prove that Basil pretended to be the Heaven Shadow


    Pavilion''s representative, I may consider the first condition. However, the second one is uneptable


    for us. Even if Basil did something wrong, the Sword Spirit Sect should be the one to deal with him.


    With all due respect, I think it''s none of your business,"


    Timothy wisely suggested.


    "The members of the Sovereign Pavilion are the ones who want to take Basil away since he killed


    Knox, who has been sent to cultivate in the Sovereign Pavilion a few years ago. Thus, the Sovereign


    Pavilion considers him their member too. If Basil really killed him, it means that he has also


    disrespected the Sovereign Pavilion!


    And that is why Elder Clyde of the Sovereign Pavilion came with me this time,"


    Benedict answered snidely.


    Hearing that, Timothy immediately turned to Clyde, who was silently fuming with his whole face red and


    livid.


    "You''d better hand him over to us now. Or are you willing to sacrifice and destroy the harmony between


    us?


    As long as you hand him over, the peace between us won''t suffer, and we will forget any hurt that has


    Clyde finally stated.


    "If you want to take him away, then you have to hand over the evidence first!"


    Timothy could confidently challenge them because he was sure that Benedict didn''t have sufficient


    evidence to prove their allegations.


    "Well, if you insist on being so stubborn, we have no choice but to show you some evidence!"


    Benedict sneered and then waved his hands, shouting, "Guards!"


    The next moment, a short-statured disciple dressed in the Sword Spirit City''s typical clothes came out.


    As soon as Timothyid eyes on the disciple, his eyes turned cold and guarded.


    Then, Benedict gestured towards the guards, who made way for the disciple to move forward.


    "Now, tell me what you heard about the conversation between Basil and Miss Hannah..."


    hemanded.


    At once, the whole ce grew quiet as they waited for the disciple to answer.


    "Tha¡ªthat day..." the disciple stuttered heavily, obviously nervous. "I happened to hear a conversation


    between Master Basil and Miss Hannah outside the Medical Service Hall. Master Basil was telling Miss


    Hannah that he had pretended to be the Heaven Shadow Pavilion''s representative so that he could


    participate in thepetition. That way, she wouldn''t have to marry into the other sect..."


    the disciple narrated fearfully, stammering and stumbling over his words.


    The crowd around them exploded into an uproar once they heard his testimony.


    "Well, Master Timothy, is that enough evidence for you? The disciple of your Sword Spirit City heard it


    himself. I''m not framing you up. And, of course, you can''t deny that this person is a disciple of the


    Sword Spirit City." Benedict nced at Timothy with a look of certainty.


    It was evident from Timothy''s surprised expression that he didn''t expect one of their disciples to testify


    against them, nor did he expect anybody to have overheard Basil and Hannah''s conversation. But how


    could such a disciple have the courage to confide their secrets to the Grand Sky Sect? If the disciple


    was not a traitor, then there was someone behind him! Regardless of who was moving behind the


    scenes, it was a big crisis for the Sword Spirit Sect at present.


    "Miss Hannah, are you going to deny it in front of my witness here?" Benedict then looked at Hannah


    who was standing behind Timothy.


    Hannah''s pink lips were reddened because she had been biting them worriedly. She, too, hadn''t


    expected something like that. It turned out she and Rocky had been too careless.


    "Master Timothy, now that you''ve heard that, I hope you won''t insist on denying anymore. If you didn''t


    ask Basil to do it, then that means he did this on his own, and it had nothing to do with your Sword


    Spirit Sect. Therefore, you would dly hand him over to us. We hope you can put the welfare of your


    sect above your emotions in this case. Otherwise, everyone present will think that it is the Sword Spirit


    Sect that is behind this matter. That''s not a good thing for your sect!"


    Evidently, Benedict was threatening Timothy.


    At this point, Clyde also chimed in, urging Timothy to surrender Rocky too.


    "Master Timothy, I hope that you''ll think twice before you make a decision. Keep in mind that defending


    Basil here will cause trouble, not only for you but also for your Sword Spirit Sect. I don''t want to make


    trouble for your sect, but I have to help the Sovereign Pavilion''s leader deal with this matter and give


    him an exnation."


    "Our Sword Spirit Sect is also a famous sect. How can such a young disciple prove what he is saying?


    If I give in so easily, people will gossip about me!" Of course, Timothy was not afraid of Benedict''s


    threat, as the Sword Spirit Sect was also powerful in its own right.


    "I didn''t expect that you would protect Basil to the detriment of the Sword Spirit Sect''s reputation,"


    Benedict remarked with one eyebrow raised critically. He didn''t expect that Timothy would be so


    stubborn.


    "I am not defending him. All I am saying is that your usations are groundless. You don''t have


    enough evidence, so why should I believe you?"


    Timothy answered, relentlessly denying all of their usations.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll have to present airtight evidence to you then. Master Miguel, pleasee over


    here!"


    Benedictughingly announced.


    "Miguel?!"


    Timothy was stunned.


    Miguel, who hadn''t appeared before, suddenly walked out of the crowd.


    He nced at the crowd as if to check if everyone''s attention was on him. Then he said to Timothy,


    "Leader, please don''t have to cover up for Basil. He pretended to be the Heaven Shadow Pavilion''s


    representative! I''m willing to prove that even if I have to risk my life.


    I also know that you found out about it after it happened, but you chose to cover up the incident for the


    sake of the Sword Spirit Sect''s reputation. In fact, Basil has cheated all of you! He is an ambitious and


    venomous snake. He deliberately hides his strength and stays at our Sword Spirit Sect. Now, he even


    pretended to be the Heaven Shadow Pavilion''s representative to marry Hannah. It''s really unforgivable!


    Moreover, he has colluded with the Robber Regiment. I''ve heard that he once abducted a senior


    member of the Robber Regiment, butter he let her go. Don''t you think that''s very suspicious? This


    person is definitely a wolf in sheep''s clothing!


    So, I''ming forward to expose and denounce him for the sake of the Sword Spirit Sect!"


    "Miguel!


    I can''t believe you..."


    Timothy didn''t expect that Miguel would actuallye to their enemies on his own just to throw Rocky


    under the bus and nder his name.


    "Master Timothy, it looks like you didn''t expect Miguel toe to us and disclose this matter. Even if


    you don''t believe a mere disciple from your Sword Spirit Sect, you should believe Miguel since he is


    your adopted son." A wicked smile spread on Benedict''s face.


    At that moment, not only the guests present, but people from both the Sword Spirit Sect and the Sword


    Spirit City were also looking at each other in surprise. They whispered to each other, showing a trace of


    disdain. Now that even Miguel hade forward, they had to believe that Basil was indeed a cunning


    and evil guy.


    "Miguel, what the hell are you talking about?!"


    Hannah blurted out, looking extremely exasperated.


    "Hannah, don''t let Basil fool you.


    He was only trying to get close to you before because he wants to marry you!"


    Miguel told her firmly.


    Hannah was rendered speechless. She didn''t know what else to say, for she knew that no matter what


    she said now, it could not change everyone''s opinion.


    "Master Timothy, Master Miguel has already spoken on this matter. I think you should stop being


    stubborn now. I give my word that I won''t make things even worse, as long as you agree with the two


    conditions I have set before. I can assure everyone present that this matter has nothing to do with your


    Sword Spirit Sect..." At that point, Benedict was internally smiling, as he knew that his n had


    seeded. The Sword Spirit Sect was surely going to hand Basil over to them now. They had no other


    choice.


    Timothy hesitated. He knew that it was useless to say anything now, but he also knew that if he handed


    over Basil, it would be equivalent to admitting that the Sword Spirit Sect was at fault too. However, if he


    didn''t hand him over, it would imply that they were going against the Grand Sky Sect and, even worse,


    the Sovereign Pavilion.


    "Leader Timothy, I think we''d better hand over Basil first. We can at least avoid offending the Sovereign


    Pavilion..."


    "That''s right, leader. You should put the welfare of our sect above everything else!"


    "Although Basil is incredibly talented, he has gone too far this time."


    At the time, the elders of the Sword Spirit Sect also changed their sides, as they hoped that Timothy


    would protect the reputation of the Sword Spirit Sect first.


    "Father!" Hannah was hesitant because she knew that the Sword Spirit Sect was in a dilemma.


    However, she was torn because she didn''t want to hand Rocky over.


    On the other hand, Timothy couldn''t help feeling helpless and morose. He soon noticed that Rocky


    hadn''t shown up yet, so he thought that the young man might have noticed that something was up.


    "Well, as much as I want to help you, Basil is no longer in the Sword Spirit Sect. I can''t hand him over


    to you," he said.


    "What?! That''s impossible! I just saw him yesterday!" Miguel disagreed adamantly.


    "Hmm... It seems that you still want to defend Basil even if that will put the Sword Spirit Sect in danger.


    In that case, we have to offend you. I will find that guy today, even if I have to search your whole sect!"


    Benedict shouted, intending to make the first move and teach the sect a lesson.


    "Wait!"


    Suddenly, a calm voice called out, catching everyone''s attention.

 Chapter 1501 Rocky Was Taken Away

    Chapter 1501 Rocky Was Taken Away


    Then, everyone followed the voice and eventually saw a figure walking towards them leisurely as if he


    was just taking a leisurely stroll in his own backyard. In just a few moments, the crowd was able to


    clearly see his face.


    ¡°Basil? Is that him?¡±


    Indeed, it was Rocky. In fact, he had already been here a while ago, but he just waited to see how


    things would develop. It just surprised him the most that Miguel dared to betray the Sword Spirit Sect


    and put the me on him so that the Grand Sky Sect would take action against him. He knew that


    Miguel had a huge grudge against him, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would go as far as dragging the


    sect down. Because of Miguel¡¯s usation, he had no other choice but to take the fall. After all, the


    only persons who knew about his fake identity during thepetition were Timothy, Ramon, and


    Hannah.


    Logically, Rocky could have just left after knowing about this. If he was to be handed over to the Grand


    Sky Sect, his chances of survival would be slim to none. However, if he escaped, the Sword Spirit Sect


    would have to deal with it. Thus, he made up his mind to sacrifice himself before he left the Sword


    Spirit Sect. This way, he could also make them owe him big time and take advantage of it in the future.


    Seeing that Rocky chose to show up before them, Timothy had mixed emotions. He was d that


    Rocky was such a loyal warrior, who was willing to face the consequences, but at the same time, he


    also felt very guilty.


    ¡°You, brat! I knew you wouldn¡¯t leave just like that.¡± Miguel was also relieved. After all, he was worried


    that if Rocky escaped, he mighte back one day and get back at him. But now that Rocky was


    going to be turned over to the Grand Sky Sect, Miguel couldn¡¯t help but rejoice inside him.


    ¡°Master Benedict, let me just rify that this matter has nothing to do with the Sword Spirit Sect. I did it


    alone. They only knew of what I¡¯ve done afterward,¡± Rocky dered, absolving the Sword Spirit Sect


    and all other people of the responsibility for what he did.


    ¡°Basil!¡± Hannah couldn¡¯t help but tremble upon hearing Rocky¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t expect that he would


    choose to make such a huge sacrifice without any hesitation.


    At the same time, Timothy also wanted to say something, but he just gritted his teeth. He knew that the


    reason why Rocky showed up was to protect the reputation of the Sword Spirit Sect and shoulder the


    responsibility. If they tried to save Rocky, his grand gesture would be in vain.


    Benedict red at Rocky and threatened him deliberately, ¡°Well, that is very sensible of you. You¡¯d


    better go with us quietly, so that maybe, you can survive. But if you resist, I know you can already


    imagine the consequences.¡± However, at the back of his mind, he actually wanted Rocky to resist so


    that he could have a reason to kill him in front of all the people of the Sword Spirit Sect as a warning to


    others.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Rocky replied immediately. It surprised everyone that he had just given up that


    quickly.


    Even Benedict was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that Rocky would be this willing to go with them.


    ¡°No one dare touch him!¡± All of a sudden, Ramon appeared beside Rocky and guarded him with all his


    might.


    At the same time, another delicate figure appeared. ¡°If anyone tries to take Basil away, you¡¯ll have to


    get past me first!¡± It was Tessa who screamed at the top of her lungs.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this¡­¡± Seeing Ramon and Tessa appear by his side, Rocky shook his head and


    urged them to stop.


    ¡°What are you saying? We can¡¯t let them take you away!¡± Ramon argued. He didn¡¯t want to see Rocky


    sacrifice himself just to protect the Sword Spirit Sect. Rocky just did his job, so it baffled Ramon that he


    should be the only one to take the fall.


    ¡°He¡¯s right. We¡¯re going to defend you.¡± Then, Tessa suddenly summoned Nightshade.


    Perhaps it was her eagerness to protect Rocky at all costs that the moment Nightshade emerged, it


    instantly turned into a shining spiritual light and flew swiftly towards Tessa.


    Although it was her first time activating the Spirit Possession, she had already mastered the essence of


    the skill, thanks to Rocky¡¯s guidance. Therefore, the next moment, the spiritual light of Nightshade


    directly merged with her. Afterward, her delicate face and body began to change dramatically. At the


    same time, a pair of scarlet wings spread on her back, making her look formidable.


    Her spiritual power had also risen to the peak of the primary stage of the Spiritual Infant, which instantly


    shocked everyone present.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Basil¡¯s skill? When did Tessa master it?¡± Hannah eximed as her eyes widened.


    ¡°Now, who¡¯s going to fight me?¡± With the aid of the Spirit Possession technique, Tessa became much


    more confident even though she was facing several powerful warriors at the King Realm.


    Benedict and the others from the Grand Sky Sect were also taken aback to see that Tessa exhibited a


    unique skill that enabled her to merge with her spiritual beast. However, they still didn¡¯t take her


    seriously.


    ¡°Tessa, stop it! You are not to use the Spirit Possession this way. Deactivate it at once!¡± Rocky said


    immediately. It was clear to him that it was meaningless for Tessa to use the Spirit Possession in this


    situation. So, he walked behind her, patted her on the shoulder, and forcefully deactivated the Spirit


    Possession for her.


    Since it was her first time fully activating the skill, she felt very weak as it deactivated. All of a sudden,


    she fell into Rocky¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Basil, please. You can¡¯t go with them¡­¡± Tessa pleaded to Rocky as her eyes turned red and tears


    welled up in her beautiful eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a silly girl. Why are you crying? I¡¯m not going to die. I¡¯lle back sooner orter. I


    promise.¡± Rocky just smiled and walked to Ramon with Tessa in his arms. ¡°Take good care of her for


    me during my absence. Make sure she won''t make any trouble. We¡¯ll meet again soon.¡± He revealed a


    faint smile and handed Tessa to Ramon.


    Seeing that Rocky had already made up his mind, Ramon had no choice but to nod and walk back to


    the crowd with Tessa in his arms.


    ¡°Basil! Please!¡± Hannah¡¯s delicate body was trembling violently. She wanted to cry, but no tears were


    ¡°Miss Hannah, don¡¯t worry. Just be sure to get me something when Ie back.¡± Rocky waved his


    hand and let out a faint smile.


    ¡°I will! Listen carefully! You¡¯re still my husband to be. I will wait for you toe back and we will finish


    this wedding. If you die, I will never marry anyone else and I will live alone for the rest of my life! So,


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    you¡¯d better keep your word. I, Hannah Qiu, swear in front of all these people today!¡± Hannah


    unexpectedly did something that left the people present bbergasted.


    That was such a serious promise to make. After all, no one knew if Rocky would really live once he was


    sent to the Grand Sky Sect.


    ¡°Miss Hannah, you don¡¯t have to say that!¡± Even Rocky was dumbfounded by Hannah¡¯s words.


    At the same time, Ramon, who was still holding Tessa in his arms, also looked at Hannah and Rocky.


    He didn¡¯t know that Hannah had such strong feelings for Rocky, but he was not angry at all. In his


    opinion, he didn¡¯t deserve Hannah in the first ce. Besides, if it was Rocky to be her husband, he


    would feel at ease.


    "I¡¯ll wait for you¡­" Hannah finally said with lots of expectation.


    ¡°Goodbye, for now, everyone.¡± Rocky averted his eyes and didn¡¯t say anything more. Then, he turned


    to Timothy and cupped his hands. Finally, he looked at Benedict and said, ¡°Master Benedict, we can go


    now.¡±


    ¡°Seal his spiritual power!¡± Benedict immediately ordered and signaled a powerful warrior at the King


    Realm to watch Rocky¡¯s movements, in case he suddenlyunched an attack.


    Soon enough, a warrior walked in front of Rocky and released his spiritual power with his fingers. Then,


    he directed it at Rocky¡¯s chest and sealed his spiritual power. During the whole process, Rocky didn¡¯t


    resist at all.


    ¡°Take him away!¡± Benedictmanded loudly as he waved his hand.


    After the order, Rocky was instantly surrounded by more than a dozen powerful warriors at the King


    Realm from the Grand Sky Sect.


    ¡°See youter, Master Timothy.¡± Benedict cupped his hands towards Timothy with a defiant sneer on


    his face before leaving.


    Clyde also nodded at Timothy and immediately went back to Benedict¡¯s side.


    The warriors at the King Realm followed after the two of them with Rocky at the center of their


    formation.


    Now that Rocky was taken away, the wedding couldn¡¯t proceed. Soon, the guests had also left one by


    one, knowing that there wasn¡¯t anything left to see there.


    Before long, the only people left in the Sword God Square were the members of the Sword Spirit Sect.


    ¡°Guard, arrest Miguel now!¡± Timothy¡¯s voice echoed abruptly as he firmly issued the order.

 Chapter 1502 What Task

    Chapter 1502 What Task


    The members of the Sword Spirit Sect exchanged confused nces, unsure as to why Timothy gave


    such an order.


    Before they could respond, however, a man in white appeared. Rocky had seen the man several times


    and he was Timothy''s personal guard. He dragged Miguel to the front and made him kneel.


    "Leader, why do you punish me? I did nothing wrong! I just got rid of the man that could''ve put our sect


    at risk!" Miguel pleaded. Obviously, he was still under the impression he''d done the sect a huge favor.


    "You will go to the icy cliff to ponder on your faults. You won''t be allowed to leave until I say so!"


    Timothy suddenly sighed. "Our Sword Spirit Sect owes Basil too much." Without even casting a nce


    at his godson, he then abruptly left.


    Hannah, on the other hand, took a look at Miguel. Shaking her head in disappointment, she then


    walked over to Ramon, who had Tessa in his arms, and said, "Let''s go."


    Ramon nodded and followed Hannah''s lead.


    On the other side, after Rocky was taken away from the Sword Spirit Sect, he was taken away by the


    elder of the Sovereign Pavilion. Because Benedict knew that if Rocky was taken to the Sovereign


    Pavilion, he would probably be crippled even if he wasn''t killed. So he didn''t ask about it and directly


    took his members back to the Grand Sky Sect.


    "I really don''t understand what the elder is thinking! We went through such lengths to catch this guy!"


    "He killed Knox. Anyway, he will die. I would rather kill him right now!"


    "I heard that the elder also wanted him dead, but it seems that someone persuaded him to let that guy


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    live."


    "Really? Is he significant in any way?"


    The team led by the elder of the Sovereign Pavilion continued to grumble. Rocky was not some big


    shot, but the elder personally led the team to catch him. It was rather confusing for the team members.


    Rocky could hear everything they said. Choosing to keep quiet, he couldn''t help but bear a cold


    expression. He knew he could escape if he really wanted to. However, he had a hunch that something


    was at y here, and he wanted to see how it panned out.


    In the dead of night, the team escorted Rocky to a remote and deserted cliff.


    ''I suppose they''re not going to take me back to the Sovereign Pavilion,'' Rocky wondered.


    About two hourster, they made it to the top of a cliff. A cold wind blew and ruffled their clothes.


    Everyone couldn''t help but shiver, from the cold and the chilling atmosphere.


    "This should be the spot," the elder said with a wave of his hand. "Leave him here. Let''s go!"


    "Are you really going to leave me here like this?" Rocky frowned.


    "If you can make it down the cliff alive today, then you''re a lucky guy. If you can''t, well, then you should


    me yourself for you offended the wrong person," the elder said abruptly.


    "Did I offend anyone?" Rocky asked in confusion.


    Without gracing him with an answer, the elder and the team left Rocky there.


    Watching their receding figures, Rocky narrowed his eyes. Studying his surroundings carefully, he felt


    that there was an unusual aura in the air, but he couldn''t describe it.


    After hesitating for a moment, he decided to take a step forward...


    Bang!


    All of a sudden, a spiritual light shed under Rocky''s foot, surprising him for a moment.


    "I don''t know who''s out there," Rocky announced, cupping his hands modestly. "Whoever it is, please


    show yourself!"


    "Ha-ha, brat!" Suddenly, a sweet voice echoed across the cliff.


    Rocky squinted. The voice sounded familiar to him. Suddenly, a light shed before him and a plump


    figure appeared before him.


    "It''s you! Long time no see!" Rocky recognized the figure immediately; it was Eunice.


    "Surprised?" Eunice smiled widely. "Truly, it''s been a while!" she said.


    "Were you the one who asked the Sovereign Pavilion to let me go?" Rocky instantly guessed.


    "Well, I''m not powerful enough to make it listen to all my demands. But if it weren''t for me, you''d be


    dead by now. Fortunately for you, the Sovereign Pavilion is sensible enough not to hurt you on your


    way here," Eunice answered.


    "Then, thank you so much!" Rocky said gratefully, decidedly ignoring Eunice''s ambiguity.


    "Don''t thank me. I only saved you because I was ordered toe here," Eunice answered, crossing


    her arms over her chest.


    "Order? Whose order?" Rocky echoed, his eyes narrowing.


    "Now''s not the time to discuss such things," she said mysteriously. "You just need to know that, now,


    you''re my follower and you need to help me carry out a task."


    "What task?" Of course, Rocky knew that Eunice did not save him out of kindness. There was no such


    thing as a free lunch in this world, let alone saving lives for free.


    "I want you toe with me to the Sky-suppressing School right this instant," Eunice replied.


    "The Sky-suppressing School?" Rocky echoed, deep in thought. "Does it have anything to do with the


    Sky-suppressing Mansion?" The name sounded familiar to him.


    "That''s right." Eunice nodded. "The school is founded by the Sky-suppressing Sect, and it''s where the


    elites of the sect gather. There, you will see countless warriors at the King Realm. Moreover, it is also a


    ce conducive to improving one''s strength."


    "You saved my life to bring me to a good school? What''s in it for you?" Rocky had a hunch something


    exciting was in store for him.


    "You don''t need to know that," she answered with a dismissive wave of her hand. "What you do need to


    know is that once we enter the school, you must be a representative at the Spiritual Infant


    Contest of the three major schools in three months."


    "The Spiritual Infant Contest?" Rocky raised an eyebrow.


    "It is a top-level contest for the King Realm warriors with Spiritual Infants," Eunice exined patiently.


    "The winner gets a very handsome reward. Also, they''ll get the chance to break through to the Imperial


    Soul!"


    "Oh, that sounds good," Rocky said with a smile. "Then, are you saying that our task is to be the


    representatives of the Spiritual Infant Contest? That''s it?"


    "This is the first part of the task. I will tell you the next part once we manage to do that," Eunice said in


    a low voice, keeping Rocky in suspense.

 Chapter 1503 The Sky-suppressing School

    Chapter 1503 The Sky-suppressing School


    "Well, can I refuse to do that?" Rocky asked hesitantly.


    "No. If you refuse, the master who came with me will kill you mercilessly. This secret can''t be known by


    others." Eunice''s eyes turned cold as she directed them at Rocky.


    Then, Rocky''s eyes narrowed as he felt a strange aura nearby. It turned out that it was from the guy


    who was with Eunice. From his judgment, that guy''s strength was probably far above his.


    "You still want to obtain the information about those prisoners, right? I can help with that if you stay with


    me. You can learn more about them. It''s your choice," Eunice said with a cunning smile.


    "Well, I guess I''ll do that. Besides, I can''t go back to the Sword Spirit Sect right now, and I have


    nowhere to go." Rocky shrugged with a bitter smile. He originally nned to enter the Sword Spirit Sect


    in order for him to have a better cultivation environment, but now, he thought that it would be a better


    choice to go to the Sky-suppressing School. Since Eunice was offering that to him, he wouldn''t let the


    chance slip by. Moreover, he deemed that she could indeed help him a lot regarding his search for his


    formerrades.


    "At least you made a wise choice," Eunice said as she snorted coldly.


    "So, when are we going to set out?" Rocky asked straightforwardly.


    "When? Right now!" Eunice suddenly took out a Beast Spirit Jade and instantly summoned a spiritual


    beast that could fly.


    "Let''s go!" Eunice immediately jumped onto the back of the spiritual beast and gestured Rocky to hop


    on.


    Rocky followed closely and leaped on the back of her spiritual beast.


    As they got on, the spiritual beast flew into the sky at a fast speed.


    "What''s your rtionship with the Robber Regiment?" Rocky asked Eunice after a while, as he became


    bored.


    "Why don''t you make a guess?" Eunice replied as he nced at Rocky.


    "Hmm. Initially, I thought that the Robber Regiment was just a group of ordinary bandits. However, after


    seeing you, I changed my thoughts. After all, a beautifuldy like you can''t be some mere bandit. So,


    I''m guessing that the Robber Regiment is just a front and it is hiding its true identity. Also, you may not


    be the leader of the Robber Regiment, but I think you have more power than him," Rocky guessed as


    he rubbed his chin.


    "If I heard you say that before, I might have killed you without any hesitation." Eunice didn''t expect that


    Rocky''s analysis was spot on, so her eyes immediately narrowed as she stared at him.


    "Huh? Why is that?" Rocky asked with a smug smile on his face.


    "You''re much smarter than you appear, so I might have decided that you''re going to be a lot of trouble.


    However, we''re in the same boat now, so it''s actually beneficial for us to have those wits. Let me tell


    you this, the Robber Regiment is indeed not an ordinary bandit group. It is a small organization under a


    force that aims to unite the entire Ethereal Region," Eunice briefly exined.


    "What? That''s ambitious. Unifying the Ethereal Region is not going to be easy!" Rocky couldn''t help but


    let out a frown upon hearing that. Based on his experience, it was impossible to unify a world or even a


    region if one didn''t possess absolute power.


    "There is no other choice but to make that happen! The future of the Ethereal Region depends on it.


    Right now, the region is in a chaotic mess because the three major sects are hostile to each other.


    There is internal strife everywhere," Eunice remarked indignantly.


    "Isn''t it just normal? After all, it is people''s nature to want to rule over the other," Rocky said


    indifferently.


    "Normal? In the entire Supreme Ethernd, the Ethereal Region of the human race is the weakest one.


    Because of the continuous provocation of the Shura Race, our human race and the spiritual race are in


    a bloody war. As we speak, the borders are in grave danger. But what? The three major sects are just


    doing nothing as if they aren''t the least concerned! In no time, the entire Ethereal Region will face a


    devastating situation. That is if nothing is still done." Eunice spoke as she crossed her arms.


    "Wait a minute. If the three major sects are doing nothing, then who is resisting the spiritual race at the


    border?" Rocky furrowed his brows and was a bit confused.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "The Di n of the Ethereal Region," Eunice replied tly.


    "The Di n?" When Rocky heard that, his brows suddenly raised. He immediately remembered when


    he talked with Lorenzost time, Lorenzo mentioned the Di n and the inheritances that he left there.


    "The Di n is the only super force in the Ethereal Region that doesn''t have its own sect. But even so,


    its power is formidable enough to contend with any of the three major sects," Eunice added.


    "Really? They''re that strong?" Rocky said as he was slightly surprised.


    "Of course. They are the direct descendants of the first royal family that ruled the Ethereal Region. But


    since the decline of the royal family and the continuous emergence of various ns and sects, the


    royal family gradually lost its power and became the current Di n. Therefore, they''re also one of the


    oldest forces that exist in the Ethereal Region. Since then, the Di n has been in a secluded state


    with low-key developments. Moreover, it is the one that maintains the bnce and stability in the


    Ethereal Region. Because they seldom appear, no one really knows how powerful they are. Thus, even


    the three major sects do not dare to provoke the Di n needlessly. It is also the reason why the Di


    n is regarded as the most mysterious sect in the Ethereal Region," Eunice said with a hint of pride.


    "So, what''s your rtionship with the Di n?" From the expression on Eunice''s face and how she told


    the story of the n, Rocky instantly knew that she must have a close connection with them.


    "I don''t have any direct rtionship with the Di n," Eunice said as she suddenly avoided Rocky''s


    gaze.


    "Well, based on what you said, you just admitted that you have an indirect rtionship with them,"


    Rocky remarked as he realized that she was hiding something from him.


    "Are you a nosy one or what? I can''t tell you more about it. The brief background that I told you about


    the n should be enough!" Eunice said, avoiding any more conversation about the Di n.


    After that, the two of them fell silent and minded their own business.


    Two days and one nightter, they finally arrived at the Supreme General City where the Sky-


    suppressing Mansion was located.


    The Supreme General City was famous in the Ethereal Region because the city and the Sky-


    suppressing Mansion were actually closely rted to the royal family. In fact, the founder of the Sky-


    suppressing Mansion was a great general who had served the royal family in the past. However, due to


    the severe internal strife within the royal family, he decided to do something to salvage the city. Thus,


    he made his move and took over it, making himself the Supreme General.


    Of course, the royal family didn''t recognize his title. They sent troops to attack the city, but in the end,


    they repeatedly failed, causing great losses on their side. The battle was the main reason why the city


    became very famous, and it was recorded in the annals of the region''s history.


    Seeing that they could do nothing to take the city down, the royal family could only acquiesce in the


    existence of both the Supreme General and the city.


    Later on, the royal family started declining. That was when the Supreme General set up the Sky-


    suppressing Mansion and took the opportunity to train spirit warriors that had potentials in order to


    make them stronger. Therefore, the Sky-suppressing Mansion''s power and influence in the Ethereal


    Region were actually more deep-rooted than the other existing sects.


    At the same time, the Sky-suppressing School was founded about three hundred years ago by the Sky-


    suppressing Mansion, and it was recorded as the earliest school to be established in the Ethereal


    Region. After that, two other sects followed suit and established their own schools.


    The Sky-suppressing School was located at the center of the Supreme General City, covering an area


    of a thousand acres. Back then, it was actually the original location of the Sky-suppressing Mansion.


    But in order to expand the scale of the school, the leader of the Sky-suppressing Mansion wisely


    decided to move the location of the mansion to another ce, and let the school be established on the


    original location of the mansion. With that, the Sky-suppressing School was built, surrounded by tall


    walls that were as tough as steel. At a nce, it could bepared to an imprable fortress.


    After a while, the spiritual beast that was carrying Rocky and Eunicended on the beast field at the


    eastern edge of the Sky-suppressing School. At the same time, several other spiritual beasts came


    from various directions andnded on the field. It appeared that many spirit warriors at the King Realm


    had also arrived.


    "This ce is bustling with different kinds of people!" Rocky uttered as he looked around.


    "Of course. Today is the appointed day for the warriors to go to the Sky-suppressing School and report


    their arrivals," Eunice responded in a low voice.


    "By the way, what kind of identity are we going to use to enter the Sky-suppressing School?" Rocky


    asked as he remembered that they hadn''t talked about it yet.


    "We''re going in as the members of the Di n," Eunice answered with a smirk on her face.

 Chapter 1504 Settled In The School

    Chapter 1504 Settled In The School


    ¡°I thought you said you had nothing to do with the Di n?¡± Rocky teased, shaking his head.


    ¡°Well, just because I have no direct rtion to them doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t enter the school pretending


    to be one of them, right?¡± Eunice retorted as she rolled her eyes at Rocky.


    Seeing her huffy face, Rocky immediately wore a ¡°you win¡± look, then sighed and smiled.


    ¡°Before you register, let me show you around the school first,¡± Eunice amiably offered. Her invitation


    gave Rocky the impression that she knew the ce well.


    ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t this your first time here?¡± Rocky found it odd that she would offer to give him a tour to an


    unfamiliar ce.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Eunice replied casually and started walking forward.


    As Rocky looked at her back, he shook his head and muttered something under his breath. ¡°What a


    mysterious woman! I wonder who she really is.¡±


    Intrigued, he willingly caught up to Eunice and followed her.


    While Rocky was thinking about what secrets she must be keeping, Eunice showed him around the


    Sky-suppressing School.


    "The Sky-suppressing Mansion is led by a military family, so their management naturally adopts


    military-style practices. Every warrior who chooses to enter the school is subject to very strict control.


    Despite the stringent supervision, the school still attracts a lot of spirit warriors to go there, mainly


    because it will produce at least three spirit warriors with Imperial Souls, around thirty spirit warriors with


    Spiritual Infants at the middle stage, and hundreds of young talents every year,"


    Eunice introduced in detail. ¡°It¡¯s actually not a big deal. What I¡¯m about to tell you, though, is the most


    terrifying part about this mansion.¡± As she spoke, she had an exaggerated expression on her face.


    ¡°Why? What¡¯s so impressive about it?¡± Rocky returned her enthusiasm with excitement.


    When Eunice perceived that Rocky was eager to find out, she leaned a little closer to him and talked in


    hushed whispers. ¡°Last year, the school trained the most famous female genius in the Ethereal Region.


    She''s only eighteen years old now, but has the strength that is close to that of the warriors with Imperial


    Soul. She¡¯s the daughter of the current chief of the Sky-suppressing Mansion. Everyone knew her as


    the destined phoenix girl. Word has it, they even recognize her as the most beautiful woman in the


    entire Ethereal Region.¡±


    ¡°Really? Now I¡¯m getting more interested in this,¡± Rocky replied with a visible grin on his face.


    "Tch. Pervert!" Eunice immediately retorted disdainfully.


    ¡°What? I¡¯m not interested in her. I¡¯m curious about her strength. You said it yourself. She¡¯s just eighteen


    years old. It¡¯s almost impossible for her to reach a level that is close to the Imperial Soul given her


    young age. Unless there¡¯s a unique trick or something¡­¡± Rocky said as if he was deep in thought.


    ¡°There have been many rumors circting around the Ethereal Region, but I¡¯m afraid that only the


    people from the Sky-suppressing Mansion know the truth behind it. Besides, we don¡¯t have time for


    that. We will enter the school because we have to carry out a certain task. Since we¡¯re here using the


    name of the Di n, theoretically, no one should dare make trouble for us. However, just in case, we


    should still keep a low profile and avoid confronting anyone as much as possible, especially those from


    the Sky-suppressing Mansion,¡± Eunice warned sternly.


    ¡°But what if they deliberately provoked me?¡± Rocky asked indifferently.


    ¡°Why would someone provoke you? If you keep yourself out of trouble, no one will intentionally offend


    you!¡± Upon saying that, Eunice took a good look at Rocky. Although she knew that he was by no


    means an ordinary person, if one would just inspect his appearance, there would be nothing special


    about him. Moreover, his spiritual aura was also weak. Eunice couldn''t even figure out how he had


    cultivated to his current level.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. After all, I¡¯m so charming. Even if I don¡¯t do anything, some people get envious of me,¡±


    Rocky retorted in a conceited tone.


    ¡°You narcissistic bastard! Stop dreaming!¡± Eunice snapped back.


    Hearing her serious reaction, Rocky couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.


    Due to his loudugher, many people around them looked over in their direction. Then, soon enough, a


    very mature and burly man suddenly approached them.


    ¡°Eunice? What are you doing here?¡± The man seemed to know Eunice and was a bit surprised to see


    her here.


    ¡°Hayden?¡± As she looked over to the man who approached them, Eunice didn¡¯t expect to see someone


    she knew.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that of all ces, this is where I will find you. I¡¯ve been to the Di n several times


    before, but I never saw you there. It was just recently that I heard that you already left that ce. I


    thought you had a good time there. What made you decide to leave?" Apparently, Hayden Xiahou was


    someone who knew quite a lot about Eunice.


    ¡°Oh, shut up!¡± Eunice suddenly shouted to make Hayden stop talking. Since Rocky was there, and it


    seemed that Eunice didn¡¯t want him to learn her true identity yet, she had no choice but to cut Hayden


    Xiahou abruptly.


    At the same time, Hayden Xiahou was taken aback and saw that Eunice was a bit tense. Then, the


    moment he noticed Rocky behind her, his expression changed. ¡°And who is this guy? Your follower?


    Well, it would only make sense since his spiritual aura is so weak!¡± Hayden Xiahou remarked


    disdainfully.


    ¡°He is¡ª¡± Eunice was about to exin but she was suddenly interrupted by Rocky.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m Miss Eunice¡¯s follower. Nice to meet you, sir.¡± Rocky took a step forward and


    cupped his hands. Then, he turned to Eunice and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s already time for us to sign up. We¡¯d


    better hurry or we may miss it.¡± After saying that, Rocky suddenly held Eunice by her hand and pulled


    her away like that in front of everyone.


    Seeing this bold action of Rocky, Hayden Xiahou was a little stunned. He was baffled that someone


    who imed to be Eunice¡¯s follower would have the guts to take her by the hand and drag her around


    like that. ¡°How dare that imbecile?! Just wait and see. If you dare hurt my woman, I¡¯ll crush your head


    with my bare hands!¡± Hayden Xiahou murmured to himself, obviously infuriated at Rocky.


    After walking a bit far away with Eunice, Rocky eventually let go of her hand when he saw that Hayden


    Xiahou wasn¡¯t around anymore.


    Surprisingly, that was the only time that Eunice regained her senses. As she finally processed what had


    just happened, her delicate face instantly turned red. ¡°Why the hell did you hold my hand? That¡¯s so


    rude of you!¡±


    ¡°What? I was just helping you out. I saw that you didn¡¯t want to talk to that guy, so I made a way to get


    us out of there. You should be thanking me instead,¡± Rocky replied haughtily.


    ¡°Humph! That¡¯s none of your business," Eunice snorted coldly as she rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t do it again next time,¡± Rocky said in a sulking tone as he crossed his arms over his chest.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey! You¡¯re the one who said that you¡¯re my follower. So, you need to listen to me.¡± Eunice put her


    hands on her waist and acted like a boss.


    ¡°All right, boss. What else can I do for you?¡± Rocky suddenly shifted his tone and let out a ttering


    smile.


    Hearing that, Eunice couldn¡¯t put up a straight face. She burst intoughter upon seeing how good


    Rocky was in acting.


    After a while, they went together to the general office to register and get their corresponding student


    number.


    The teaching period of the school ranged from one to five years, and the duration would solely depend


    on the strength of the spirit warriors. The stronger a warrior was upon entering the school, the shorter


    the teaching period would be. Consequently, he could also graduate earlier. Once a spirit warrior


    graduated from the Sky-suppressing School, it was almost certain that he could obtain a bright future.


    In fact, no matter how long one stayed inside the school, the things that he learned here would be


    much more than what they could acquire from an ordinary sect or n.


    During the registration, both Rocky and Eunice signed up as warriors with Spiritual Infants at the


    primary stage, so their teaching period was set to three years. Once they passed the graduation


    examination of the school after the allotted number of years, they could formally graduate and even get


    a graduation award. These rewards consisted of all kinds of treasures that countless warriors were


    yearning for. Furthermore, those who were able to sessfully graduate could grab an opportunity to


    break through to the Imperial Soul.


    However, although the teaching period was set to a specific number of years, if the warrior¡¯s talent was


    brilliant enough, he could opt to take the graduation examination in advance. But once he failed in it, he


    would automatically be expelled from the school. Therefore, if one was not absolutely sure that he


    could pass the exam, he would never choose to take it in advance.


    In the entire history of the school, records were showing that some had indeed graduated in advance,


    but there were really just a few of them.


    After the registration, Rocky and Eunice were given a slot in a small disciple dormitory. There were two


    rooms, one for each of them.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you! If you have nothing important to do, don¡¯t wander outside my door, or you will die a


    miserable death.¡± Before entering her room, Eunice immediately gave a strict warning to Rocky.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If I want to do something to you, I¡¯ll make sure that you¡¯ll give me your consent,¡± Rocky


    said with a mischievous smile.


    ¡°Why would I ever give my consent?! Do you want me to break your legs?!¡± Eunice said angrily as she


    entered her room and mmed the door.


    Rocky just shook his head and smiled bitterly. Soon enough, he also entered his room and went


    straight to his Magic Spiritual Space.


    Since he had been with Eunice for the past two days, he didn¡¯t have any time to check the situation


    there. As soon as he entered hisboratory, he saw a little fellow flopping in the box that he used to


    nurture the cub. It was vigorously moving as if it wanted to get out.


    ¡°Can you move by yourself now?¡± Rocky was overjoyed as he saw the energetic little beast. He took it


    out of the box and recognized that it looked very simr to Uriah when it was still young. Meanwhile, it


    inherited its eyes and prominent horns from Ken.

 Chapter 1505 Met Him Again

    Chapter 1505 Met Him Again


    Moving as quickly as he could, Rocky immediately found a dry cloth and cleaned up the nutrient


    solution from the little beast''s body. Once the little beast was clean, he fed it another drop of magical


    saliva and gently ced it on the ground.


    As soon as the little beastnded on the ground, it did a light jump and floated midair.


    "This guy is actually born to fly!" Rocky was astonished. In the Supreme Ether Land, only the spiritual


    beasts with the strength above the King Realm could fly. Even though the little beast was just like a


    newborn baby beast, it was already able to fly. That was obviously beyond any of his expectations.


    It did not take long before the little beast was flying around in theboratory. At first, it was clumsy and


    kept bumping into the walls. After a short while, it found an exit and flew out of theboratory with a


    whoosh.


    When Rocky followed it outside, he saw that it was flying in the air in his Magic Spiritual Space and was


    leaving behind colorful spiritual marks.


    However, the little beast identally bumped into the body of Glutton who was resting inside the


    space. Of course, the collision was barely an itch for Glutton, but since Glutton had a bad temper, it


    immediately opened its eyes to re at the little beast.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Unexpectedly, the little beast showed no signs of fear. Instead, it immediately showed an aggressive


    posture in preparation for a fight.


    Rocky quickly picked it up before a fight could break out.


    "You''re just barely able to move and yet you''re already picking a fight. I don''t know who taught you this


    but it''s definitely not me!" Rocky scolded. Without another word, he went back to theboratory with the


    little beast in his arms and gave it another round of physical examination.


    After he finished examining it and was sure that the little beast was healthy, Rocky created a nest for it


    in the Magic Spiritual Space and then let it y inside.


    By the time Rocky got out of the space, it was already the next morning.


    As soon as he walked out of the room, he saw that Eunice also walked out and was busy stretching her


    bodyzily. With her perfect figure, she looked really curvaceous and attractive.


    "What are you looking at?" When she noticed that Rocky was staring at her, Eunice quickly put on a


    show of bad temper.


    "How did you know that I''m staring at you, if you weren''t looking at me?" Rocky asked.


    "Who''s looking at you? You''re so shameless!" Eunice cursed.


    "Yesterday, the people from the office of academic affairs said that the formal training will begin in a few


    days. We can freely do anything these days. Boss, do you have any instructions?" Rocky asked,


    changing the topic.


    "No, you can do whatever you want! I have my own business to do..." After saying that, Eunice left


    straight away.


    A slight smile pulled on Rocky''s lips as he watched Eunice''s receding figure. Since he had already


    walked around the Sky-suppressing School the day before, he just did some morning exercises to


    exercise his muscles and bones in the disciple dormitory. After he was done with that, he entered his


    Magic Spiritual Space.


    Rocky took the little beast out of its nest and guided it with the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill,


    making it adapt to the power of the skill in the hopes of stimting its potential.


    In the following three days, Rocky didn''t take a single step outside at all and wholeheartedly focused on


    stimting the little beast''s potential.


    "That should be enough." Under the influence of the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill, the little


    beast greatly changed in just three days.


    "You''re the descendant of Uriah and Ken, so I n to name you Kohen. Your nickname will be Koko."


    Rocky gave it a suitable name.


    "You must be tired of ying in here! I''ll take you out to the real world!" Rocky decided, holding Kohen


    in his arms. He put the little beast on his shoulder like a pet, and left the space.


    By the time he walked out of his room, it was already afternoon. Eunice disappeared mysteriously three


    days ago. Rocky had no idea what she was doing but he didn''t actually care to find out.


    Once they left the disciple dormitory, Rocky and Kohen began to wander around in the Sky-


    suppressing School. Although it was the first time that Kohen had been to the outside world, it was not


    afraid of anything at all. It seemed to be eager to give many things a shot. If Rocky hadn''t forbidden it, it


    would have flown to many ces.


    After they hung around the school for a while, Rocky nned to take Kohen back. However, as soon as


    he turned around, he saw that Hayden, who he had met on the day of arrival, appeared with several


    spirit warriors.


    "Hey, aren''t you the follower of Eunice?" As Hayden called out to Rocky, he gave a hint to the spirit


    warriors behind him.


    It didn''t take long before the spirit warriorspletely surrounded Rocky.


    "Mr. Hayden, what is this about?" Of course, Rocky immediately noticed and realized that Hayden was


    "Humph! Do you think you deserve to ask that? Do you even know who I am?" Hayden arrogantly


    demanded.


    "No, I don''t know." Rocky shook his head.


    "Listen carefully. I''m the son of the leader of the Summer Pce, the secondrgest force of the Sky-


    suppressing Sect," Hayden introduced with much hubris.


    "Oh, I''m so sorry. I''ve never heard of your father or even the pce you just mentioned. Then how


    about your mother? Is she a princess?" Rocky spoke.


    "Boy, what are you talking about? My mother is very powerful and influential. She holds a high


    position," Hayden quickly blurted out, but soon realized that he said something he shouldn''t have.


    The spirit warriors surrounding Rocky were trying hard to suppress their urge tough when they heard


    Rocky was teasing Hayden.


    "It seems like your mother is very unlucky to have such a wicked son like you!" Rocky shook his head.


    "You brat, you''re making a fool out of me!" Hayden became very angry.


    "You said it yourself. I didn''t force you to say anything," Rocky shrugged.


    "What are you waiting for? Drag him to a corner and teach him a lesson." Hayden clenched his fists


    and shot the spirit warriors a re.


    Since the spirit warriors were only at the sixth or seventh grade of the Spirit Realm, Rocky quickly sent


    them flying as soon as they approached him. At the same time, Hayden suddenly felt a sh in front of


    him, and Rocky appeared barely an inch away before him, making his heart jolt in his chest. He thought


    that Rocky was going tounch an attack.

 Chapter 1506 The Figure By The Waterfall

    Chapter 1506 The Figure By The Waterfall


    ¡°Mr. Hayden, listen carefully. I¡¯m new here and don¡¯t want to cause any trouble. You may know Eunice


    but don¡¯t you dare provoke me! Otherwise, I¡¯ll be anything but polite to you. Even though you¡¯re the son


    of the Summer Pce''s leader, you¡¯ll never get the good end of the stick if you continue looking for


    trouble!¡± Rocky warned as he brushed past him.


    Hayden trembled when he returned to his senses. By then, Rocky was already gone.


    ¡°How dare he¡­¡± Hayden''s eyes widened and his face changed.


    Meanwhile, Rocky walked for a short while before he discovered that Kohen, who was previously


    perched on his shoulder, had vanished. Its sudden disappearance reminded him of Ken.


    ¡°This isn''t good,¡± Rocky uttered as he shook his head. He narrowed his eyes in search of Kohen. The


    tiny beast didn¡¯t have much strength to protect itself. So if it came across someone with ill intentions,


    it¡¯d be in trouble.


    Fortunately, he was able to connect Kohen previously with the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill.


    This allowed him to locate the beast no matter how far it ran off.


    Without wasting another second, Rocky activated the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill to find


    Kohen. Soon, he entered a deserted bamboo forest. The crystal clear and alluring melody of a flute


    could be heard in the distance. The tune was peaceful and pleasant as it rang through the air. A


    momentter, Rocky could hear the undeniable sound of some special summoning power within the


    melody. Other spirit warriors would never be able to detect it. He could because of the Mysterious


    Beast Transformation Skill he cultivated that allowed him to not onlymunicate with beasts but


    sense all kinds of summoning power as well.


    ¡°The humans in the Ethereal Region aren¡¯t skilled at beast taming but some are able to summon a


    beast with a flute. This isn''t just some simple task. I¡¯ll go and take a look,¡± Rocky said with a beaming


    grin. He then morphed into a shadow and disappeared.


    Soon, a waterfall came into his view. The water cascaded down as if the Milky Way was falling from the


    sky. Countless water droplets sshed and reflected the sun¡¯s rays into crystal clear light. At the


    bottom of the waterfallid a pool of blue water. The steam emanating from it hovered above its surface


    like a hot spring.


    Rocky noticed a beautiful figure standing by a huge stone on the pool¡¯s side. She held a bone flute in


    her hand. Although she didn¡¯t emanate any aura, he could tell that her strength was higher than his.


    Suddenly, a ripple appeared in the pool.


    Ssh!


    A colossal water blue beast quickly jumped out of the water. It began to shake the water droplets off of


    its body carelessly and flicked them onto the beautiful woman by the pool.


    ¡°Water, you¡¯re so annoying!¡± the figureined and then giggled in a sweet voice.


    The giant beast let out a low growl that, although terrifying, revealed its yful innocence.


    ¡°Water? What a lovely name!¡± Rocky shook his head and smiled.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± The delicate figure immediately turned around, revealing a gorgeous face. She looked


    like a fairy stuck in the mortal world. She had the innocence of a young girl but, from deep within her


    bones, she exuded a fascinating charm.


    Rocky was momentarily stunned. Before he could react, the girl suddenly appeared in front of him. She


    looked disturbed and unhappy as her gaze traveled up and down his frame.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I interrupted you,¡± Rocky apologized with cupped hands as he came to his senses.


    ¡°This area is forbidden. How did you get in here?¡± the girl questioned him haughtily.


    Given her age and strength, she had enough reason to act in such a manner.


    ¡°This area is forbidden? I didn¡¯t know. My spiritual beast ran in here identally so I entered to look for


    it,¡± Rocky replied.


    ¡°Really? I can sense auras as far as several hundred meters away but I didn¡¯t feel any spiritual beast


    enter the area. That leads me to another strange thing. Why didn¡¯t I sense you enter either? Your


    aura¡­¡± By then, the girl was confused by Rocky¡¯s aura. There were times it was faintly visible.


    However, he didn''t appear to do this intentionally.


    ¡°Are you a new disciple at the Sky-suppressing School?¡± she guessed.


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s a sharp pair of eyes you¡¯ve got!¡± Rocky nodded.


    ¡°Judging by your aura, you¡¯re at the first grade of the Spirit Realm, right?¡± she asked hesitantly.


    "Huh?" Rocky grinned to himself. He thought she was not that smart. How could a warrior at the first


    grade of the Spirit Realm possibly enter the Sky-suppressing School?


    ¡°Why are you so surprised?¡± The girl looked at him, confused.


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m at the first grade of the Spirit Realm. Just as you said!¡± Rocky never expected that the girl


    with such high strength couldn''t confirm his real strength. However, he didn¡¯t let it bother him.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Leave! If you¡¯re discovered here, you¡¯ll be expelled from the school,¡± the girl


    warned him kindly.


    ¡°Really? But I haven¡¯t found my spiritual beast yet,¡± Rocky replied, looking like a deer caught in


    headlights.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you. There¡¯s no spiritual beast here!¡± she grumbled.


    ¡°Oh? Then you won¡¯t mind if I take another look, right?¡± he replied as if he didn¡¯t hear her at all.


    "Why don''t you trust me?" The girl continued to re at him. She already asked him to leave but she


    didn¡¯t expect him to be so stubborn.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get mad at me. Could you lend me your flute for a moment?¡± Noticing her anger, Rocky took a


    look at the flute she held and asked permission to use it.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked and looked at him warily.


    ¡°You¡¯ll soon find out,¡± he replied with a mysterious smirk.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she handed him her flute. If the other disciples from the Sky-suppressing


    School walked in on them right now, they¡¯d be shocked with what they saw because it wasn''t normal for


    her to easily hand over the well-known Spiritual Weapon of the Ethereal Region to Rocky.


    However, the only thought that ran through her mind at the moment was to ask him to leave as soon as


    possible. She didn''t have the mood to think more.


    Once he had the flute in his hands, he immediately praised, ¡°What an extraordinary Spiritual Weapon!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up!¡± she urged him with a frown.


    Rocky grinned as he put the bone flute to his lips and began to y. He wasn¡¯t skilled at ying the


    instrument. The few simple notes he produced were not bad but not that good either.


    When the melody reached the water blue spiritual beast¡¯s ears, it stood up and began dancing to it.


    ¡°Water? What are you doing?¡± The girl was stunned by what she saw. She couldn¡¯t understand why her


    spiritual beast was dancing to Rocky¡¯s melody.


    Suddenly, the girl sensed the auras of countless beasts appearing from all directions as they made


    their way towards their location. She was astonished and confused by why the spiritual beasts came


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    here.


    Soon, all the spiritual beasts that had their own masters within a thousand-kilometer radius from the


    bamboo forest began to converge to where Rocky was. It was as if the tune had summoned them to


    him. Their masters were at a loss for words and soon fell into a state of chaos.


    Before long, the girl noticed the numerous beast shadows surrounding her.


    ¡°What... what did you do?¡± The girl¡¯s eyes were now wide as saucers. Not many things in the Ethereal


    Region could bring about such a reaction in her.


    ¡°Nothing. I justmanded my spiritual beast with the flute to return to me as soon as possible. It


    should be here soon.¡± He then returned the flute to the girl who was still in a daze.


    The girl took the bone flute silently but her eyes never left Rocky¡¯s. She still couldn¡¯t figure out how he


    managed to summon so many spiritual beasts effortlessly with just a few notes. Was it intentional or


    merely a coincidence? It blew her mind!


    It was near impossible for a spirit warrior at the first grade of the Spirit Realm to imitate what he just


    did!


    Just as her mind was beginning to fill with a myriad of thoughts, a tiny beast suddenly ran out of the


    crowd and jumped onto Rocky¡¯s shoulder with a tiny squeak.


    "Why are you so happy, huh? Did you discover treasure?" Rocky asked the excited-looking Kohen.


    At that moment, Kohen''s stomach bulged, and then it spat out a saliva-covered root, which, upon


    closer inspection, turned out to be a magical treasure.


    ¡°Wait... Is this¡­ the Earthly Dragon Root?¡± the girl asked once sheid her eyes on it.


    ¡°Do you know what this is, miss?¡± Rocky asked her with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s a rare spiritual treasure at the advanced Spiritual Infant stage that can improve warriors'' strength. It


    was said there was a treasure in the Purple Bamboo Forest that caused many warriors to scramble for


    it, but it disappearedter,¡± the girl exined.


    ¡°Oh. Well, it appears Kohen, just like Ken, possesses exceptional treasure hunting abilities,¡± Rocky


    murmured to himself happily. He was pleased knowing that he wouldn¡¯t run out of treasures for


    cultivation any time soon.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± the girl asked Rocky immediately out of curiosity, noticing that he was


    mumbling to himself.


    ¡°Nothing. I didn''t prepare any gift in advance. How about I give you this spiritual treasure as


    her.


    ¡°It¡¯s drenched in saliva. I don¡¯t want such a disgusting thing!¡± she eximed disdainfully. However, she


    couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at the root. Indeed, it was an exceptionally rare treasure.


    None of the ordinary spiritual treasures came close to it.


    "Are you sure, miss? With your strength, I think you¡¯ll need this advanced Spiritual Infant stage treasure


    the most!" Rocky saw right through her.


    She immediately hesitated. The root truly was in line with her Spiritual Infant¡¯s nature. If she could


    refine it, then she would be one step closer to cultivating an Imperial Soul.

 Chapter 1507 Where Did You Go

    Chapter 1507 Where Did You Go


    "Koko''s saliva is on it, but that''s no ordinary saliva," Rocky muttered.


    "You mean the saliva is special?" The girl seemed confused.


    "You''ll find out more once you look around at the spiritual beasts," Rocky hinted.


    The girl immediately looked around and saw that all the spiritual beasts around them were staring at


    the Earthly Dragon Root in Rocky''s hand with their eyes wide open. The Earthly Dragon Root was a


    powerful and precious spiritual treasure. However, it did not hold much attraction for spiritual beasts.


    Upon seeing the beasts'' behavior, she looked at the root in Rocky''s hand once more and noticed that


    the saliva on it was now condensing into little beads. The beads were releasing spiritual power.


    "It looks like some sort of a miracle liquid..." She was highly knowledgeable in various fields but


    couldn''t exin the phenomenon.


    Suddenly, her spiritual beast jumped forward and took the Earthly Dragon Root in its mouth without


    hesitation. Throwing it on the ground, it began licking the root.


    "Water!" The girl called out to her spiritual beast and her delicate face showed a morose expression.


    She was helplessly muttering under her breath, ''You are the number one spiritual beast in the Sky-


    suppressing School. You should act elegantly."


    "Now do you understand?" Rocky asked with a smile.


    "What kind of spiritual beast is that? It is very small but seems rather special." She looked at Kohen


    curiously.


    "Its name is Kohen. You may call it Koko."


    "Kohen? What a weird name!" The girl never heard of such a strange name before.


    "Yes. The name reminds me of something," Rocky replied, thinking of Ken and Uriah a bit sadly.


    His expressions were slightly confusing for her. She was getting the feeling that he had lost a


    particrly important beast. However, there was nothing else she could infer, and before she had a


    chance to ask him, he spoke up himself.


    "Would you please tell me your name? It''s a pleasure to meet you here," he asked.


    "Why should I tell you?" The girl immediately got alert.


    "Because I want to know," Rocky replied emotionlessly.


    "Then I won''t tell you." The girl rolled her eyes at the straightforward response and then looked away.


    "What can I do that would make you tell me that?" Came another Rocky''s question.


    "Perhaps I''ll think about it if we meet again someday. But that is unlikely to happen since people like


    you don''t get to see me twice," she replied seriously. It was true. If Water hadn''t insisted on taking a


    bath in the Purple Bamboo Forest, she wouldn''t even have been there.


    "You seem greatly confident. Perhaps, when I be as powerful as you, I should be able to see you


    again." Rocky smiled. He could see how immensely powerful she was and understood that her pride


    was natural.


    "I''m afraid that will be even more difficult because by the time you reach my level of strength, I will have


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    aplished far greater things." There was an arrogant hint in her voice, but she did not seem


    conceited. Instead, her pride arose out of an innate confidence.


    "Really? What if I keep up with you in terms of strength?" Rocky asked.


    "That''s impossible. You will never catch up with me," she dered firmly.


    "What if I make it happen somehow?" Rocky was insistent.


    "Then I''ll marry you." There was a momentary silence before the bold answer reached his ears.


    "Are you kidding, right?" Rocky hadn''t expected such a huge promise.


    "No. I''m serious." The girl''s eyebrows jumped up slightly but she was wearing a straight face.


    "Isn''t it a childish idea to bet on marriage?" He was surprised.


    "No. I want to show you how weak a spirit warrior like you is in front of me. I also want to persuade you


    to open your eyes to the reality of the world. I don''t know how you entered the Sky-suppressing School,


    but I don''t think you are suitable to be a spirit warrior. I think it''s best that you remain the ordinary


    person you are, or you''ll find how cruel the world of spirit warriors can be." She sounded dead serious.


    "Your ideas sound enlightening. However, since I have a chance of marrying you, I am going to try my


    best and catch up with you even if I must risk my life for that. I only hope that you will not regret your


    decision when that dayes." Rocky cupped his hands.


    "I am certain that I will never regret that decision. Take care of yourself. Remember, if we meet again


    and you are more powerful than I am, I will marry you," she uttered proudly.


    "Deal!" Rocky was delighted. The girl was clearly a genius but considering his experience and talent,


    as well as the fact that he had the Scarlet Heaven Jade, he would be able to reach her level without too


    much difficulty.


    Of course, what she did not know was how much dead set she would be on following the man one day


    because of her momentary arrogance.


    "I''m leaving now," she dered and took out the Beast Spirit Jade. After putting her spiritual beast


    away, she then turned into a fiery red phoenix shadow and flew out of the Purple Bamboo Forest.


    Various spirit warriors who hade to the forest to look for spiritual beasts were shocked when they


    saw a shadow of a phoenix fly out of the forest.


    "Is that Lilith?"


    "The Purple Bamboo Forest is a forbidden area. Anyone needs the permission of the school president


    to enter it. However, Lilith is an exception to that rule. In the Sky-suppressing School and the Ethereal


    Region, she is the youngest master at the King Realm who has obtained a Spiritual Infant at the


    advanced stage. People say she is only one step away from sessfully cultivating an Imperial Soul."


    "Hasn''t she been cultivating in seclusion for more than a year? Howe she has suddenly returned


    to the Sky-suppressing School?"


    "I have heard that her spiritual beast likes bathing in the spiritual spring that flows in the Purple


    Bamboo Forest to absorb its spiritual power. Perhaps she apanied it here."


    "What a pity! If I hade here earlier, I might have been able to see her."


    "Very few people in the Sky-suppressing School have ever seen Lilith since she rarely makes an


    appearance. Even when she doese there, her face will be veiled."


    "I was wondering why my spiritual beast was out of control. Now I understand it was because of her


    spiritual beast. It is the number one spiritual beast in the entire school and its strength has reached the


    advanced stage of the Spiritual Infant."


    While the disciples of the Sky-suppressing School were discussing the shadow, they saw an ordinary


    figure swaggering out of the forest.


    "Hey, hang on! Howe this guy ising out of the forbidden area?


    Is he trying to court death? At the very least, he is going to be expelled from the school for breaking


    into the forest without permission."


    "Forget the school. Lilith just flew out of the forest, and he is leaving it behind her. Could it be that he


    was having a tryst with her there?"


    "That''s impossible. He looks so in and ordinary. There''s no chance Lilith would ever have a crush on


    him."


    "That''s true. His aura appears extremely weak. Unless Lilith is blind, she will never fall in love with that


    trash."


    When Rocky heard the discussions around him, his eyes narrowed slightly. He had also heard the


    name Lilith. If he recalled correctly, Eunice had once told him that there was a peerless genius in the


    Sky-suppressing School called Lilith. Judging by the girl''s demeanor, chances were that she was Lilith


    only. It looked like he was lucky. He had not only met the famous Lilith, but also made a bet with her


    which would yield him a reward that countless spirit warriors would die for.


    When Rocky returned to the disciple dormitory, he saw Euniceing out.


    "Where have you been? I was looking for you," Eunice asked unhappily.


    "Oh, Koko suddenly ran away. I went out to look for it," Rocky said, pointing at Kohen who was resting


    on his shoulder.


    "Koko? Is that... a spiritual beast?" When Eunice saw that Rocky suddenly had a spiritual beast who


    was acting like a pet, her eyes widened in shock. However, she did not ask too many questions.


    Instead, upon seeing Kohen''s cute appearance, she simply took it from Rocky''s shoulder into her arms,


    then stroked it softly.


    Kohen was usually wary of strangers. However, it did not seem afraid of a beautiful girl like Eunice.


    Instead, it seemed to be enjoying her affections and put two paws on her body. Eunice didn''t mind that


    at all.

 Chapter 1508 A Special Beast

    Chapter 1508 A Special Beast


    "Yes, this is indeed a newborn beast," Rocky replied while nodding his head.


    "Is it the one born in your Magic Spiritual Space?" Eunice asked with suspicion.


    "No, its birth is a little tooplicated. You won''t understand it even if I exin it to you," Rocky said


    with a grin.


    "Humph! How rude! Isn''t it afraid of being taken away since it''s so small?" Eunice said as she looked at


    Kohen with captivated eyes.


    "Don''t worry. It inherited excellent genes from its parents. Ordinary spirit warriors can''t even hope to


    catch it." Rocky could tell from Kohen''s performance that it got Uriah and Ken''s incredible traits.


    "That''s good. If it somehow loses, I''ll have to get even with you..." Eunice said, staking her im over


    the young creature.


    "What did you say? It is my spiritual beast!" Rocky didn''t know if he should get angry orugh at


    Eunice''s remark.


    "From now on, I am its master," Eunice announced. She knew from the moment sheid eyes on it that


    it had to be hers. She just couldn''t resist its adorable appearance. Without waiting for Rocky''s reply,


    she reached out and was about to carry it.


    "I''m afraid you need to ask it if it''s okay first," Rocky butted in before she could do so.


    "Little guy, are you willing to do that?" Eunice asked.


    Kohen blinked its dazzling eyes and immediately went into Eunice''s arms.


    "Look, it seems to like me," Eunice said with a proud grin.


    "Kohen,e back to me now." Rocky shot the creature an intimidating look. All of a sudden, Kohen


    shivered and jumped back to his shoulder.


    "Stop it! You''re scaring the poor thing!" Eunice looked at him with an angry look.


    "It already recognized me as its master, so it''s only natural that it listens to me,"


    Rocky replied with a smile and looked at Kohen with a satisfied expression.


    "Recognized you? Look at it, it''s so small. How could it possibly know that you''re its master?" You''re


    lying!" Eunice had never heard of a cub that already would recognize its master. Generally, only when a


    creature reached a mature age would it be able to choose its rightful owner.


    "Of course I have my own ways." Rocky then remembered to ask a question. "By the way, what can I


    do for you?"


    "I just got the news that the Spiritual Infant Contest of the three major schools will be held in advance


    this year. This means we only have half a year left to practice. We need to make use of this time and


    cultivate harder, so that we can represent the Sky-suppressing School to fight," Eunice said in a


    serious tone.


    "I guess it won''t be that difficult," Rocky said nonchntly.


    "What? There are literally hundreds of strong warriors at the King Realm in this school. Aside from


    those who are at our level, there are hundreds more that are stronger than us. You can¡¯t possibly


    represent the school with your current strength.¡±


    Eunice shook her head in dismay.


    "Alright then, what is the prerequisite to represent the Sky-suppressing School?" Rocky asked.


    "We need to get to the top five in the qualifyingpetition, but in order to participate in it we need to


    make sure that our strength is in the top 50. The most important thing is we have to hide our true


    purpose. We should show them that we''re slowly improving step by step so that we can convince them!


    Especially you, you can''t expose your real strength too early," Eunice said.


    "Okay."


    "A monthter, the freshmen contest will be held. To raise our ranking in the entire school, we have to


    finish in the top 10 of that contest. The higher our ranking is, the faster will we achieve our goal,"


    Eunice continued.


    "Then it shouldn''t be too difficult, right?" Rocky genuinely asked.


    "Not difficult? Get your head out of your ass. You do know that there are at least three King Realm


    warriors with Spiritual Infants at the medium stage, while some''s already at the peak stage, right? Don''t


    be too arrogant." Seeing that Rocky didn''t take the task seriously, Eunice couldn''t help but frown and


    raise her chin up.


    "Oh stop worrying! I don''t think it would be that difficult." Rocky smiled calmly as he brushed past


    Eunice.


    "God, why is he so confident?" Eunice sighed.


    After stepping foot inside his room, Rocky immediately entered his Magic Spiritual Space. Since Kohen


    was sessfully born, he gathered a lot of knowledge about the genes of the spiritual beasts in this


    world. However, he needed to figure out how to quickly cultivate Kohen¡¯s powers since he didn¡¯t have


    much time. The only possible way he could think of was to gically modify it.


    In the Wild Spirit Land, he had achieved great progress in gic modification. But since the twonds


    were different, the gic makeup of its beasts were also vastly different. He had to study the gene of


    the spiritual beasts here in the Supreme Ether Land again.


    Of course, for Rocky, it was only a matter of time.


    And so he spent the rest of his night studying.


    The day after, came the first training session for the new disciples. The disciples were allowed to


    practice on their own, but after every few days, they would be sent to dangerous ces with evil beasts


    where they were assigned toplete different tasks. If any one of them failed to do so, they would get


    punished.


    Therefore, early in the morning, Rocky and Eunice were informed to go to the Phantom Valley, the


    designated cultivation ce of the Sky-suppressing School.


    As soon as they arrived at the entrance of the valley, they immediately saw that the disciples of the


    same batch had already gathered there. They were only allowed to enter the valley three times a


    month and the cultivation in the valley was very beneficial to the spirit warriors at the King Realm, so


    naturally, no one wanted to miss it.


    After all the new disciples arrived, the Phantom Valley opened. More than fifty new disciples rushed


    into the valley and began their training without haste. They had five days toplete their tasks.


    As soon as they entered the valley, Rocky looked sideways at Eunice and asked, "You want to split


    up?"


    "Can you do it alone?" Eunice asked.


    "Are you underestimating my skills?" Rocky shot back with a smile.


    "You''re a troublemaker. I''m worried about you." Eunice was not worried about whether Rocky could do


    the job, but more worried whether he would cause trouble.


    "What if I cover my face?" Rocky teased her.


    "It has nothing to do with your face," Eunice replied while rolling her eyes.


    "Ha-ha! See youter." Rocky burst intoughter and flew away.


    "What is up with this guy?" Eunice''s eyes twinkled. However, she knew that it was not the right time for


    her to worry about Rocky. She had to do her task not only to avoid being punished, but also to


    strengthen her skills.


    After that, Eunice also disappeared out of sight.


    Seconds after Rocky and Eunice parted ways, two figures appeared out of the horizon led by Hayden.


    "Boss, that guy has broken up with the woman," a yellow-haired King Realm disciple with a nose ring


    said.


    "Well, what are you waiting for? Follow him and wait for the chance to kill him," Hayden said fiercely


    with a mean look.


    "I can''t imagine how unlucky he is to provoke our boss!"


    Soon, the two men at the King Realm disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Rocky immediately summoned Kohen after he found himself alone. After what happened


    yesterday, he was sure that Kohen had inherited the ability of treasure hunting, which should be even


    better than Ken¡¯s. With the help of his young creature, he was not worried about finding the spiritual


    treasures.

 Chapter 1509 A Pretty Woman Arrived First

    Chapter 1509 A Pretty Woman Arrived First


    A few hourster, Kohen returned living up to his expectations. It brought four spiritual treasures¡ªthree


    at the low-level King Realm, and one medium level. It was a good harvest given the little beast¡¯s


    current condition.


    ¡°You can take a rest for now!¡± Since Kohen was still a cub, it naturally looked tired after searching for


    quite a while. Therefore, Rocky deemed that he had to make it rest first. He found a spacious t area


    nearby where they settled. At the same time, he fed Kohen with mixed saliva so that it could quickly


    regain its strength.


    Not long after, Rocky suddenly sensed that he was being observed by two sneaky auras that were


    lurking around. He had actually felt that someone was following him earlier but he just ignored it. But at


    this moment, he recognized that these two auras were deliberately stalking him in order to make


    trouble.


    However, he didn¡¯t make it obvious that he already sensed them. He just smiled and intentionally put


    out the four spiritual treasures that Kohen had obtained andid them on the ground. ¡°Whew! I have


    such good luck. It¡¯s just the first day and I already found these. If I continue at this pace, I might even


    obtain ten more!¡±


    As he finished speaking, he picked up the spiritual treasures and patted them dearly.


    At the same time, the two warriors who were hiding in the dark seemed to envy Rocky as their saliva


    almost dripped upon looking at the spiritual treasures. Earlier, they had followed Rocky to look for a


    perfect chance to kill him, but his speed was much faster than they had imagined. There were times


    that he would suddenly disappear and it took them a while before they caught up with him again. Thus,


    they hadn¡¯t executed their mission yet.


    However, now that Rocky seemed to be resting and enjoying his treasures like a defenseless child, the


    two warriors thought that it might be the chance that they had been waiting for.


    Soon enough, the two King Realm warriors with Spiritual Infant at the primary stage exchanged looks


    and nodded at each other. Then, all of a sudden, the one in a blue robe rushed out at lightning speed.


    In the blink of an eye, he appeared behind Rocky andunched a palm attack. At a nce, it might


    seem like an ordinary palm attack, but the force it emanated was so strong that the nts and trees


    within a few meters were destroyed as if a hurricane burst out on the area.


    Just as Rocky was about to be hit by the warrior¡¯s palm, his image suddenly distorted and disappeared.


    When the palm fell, it hit nothing but the ground.


    ¡°What? Just a shadow?¡± The man in blue was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that Rocky could escape such


    a sneak attack.


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± Rocky appeared a few feet behind, staring at the warrior with a serious


    expression.


    The man in blue couldn¡¯t believe how Rocky did it, but he forced a smile and said, ¡°Nothing. Nothing. I


    just saw you while I was wandering around and wanted to say hello.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Rocky replied as he let out a faint smile.


    At the same time, the man in blue quickly nced in the direction where hispanion was and saw


    him making a gesture. Seeing this, he immediately understood what it meant. Hence, when Rocky


    seemed to have let his guard down, the spiritual power of the man in blue suddenly surged out, and


    several streaks of spiritual power drilled out from the ground like chains that instantly entangled Rocky.


    ¡°Ha-ha! You¡¯re wrapped in my spiritual control skill now. You¡¯ve got nowhere to run, bastard!¡± The man


    in blue immediately burst out intoughter as he presumed that he seeded in capturing Rocky.


    Afterward, a man in yellow sneaked over, which turned out to be thepanion of the man in blue.


    Since Rocky was bound by the spiritual control skill, the man in yellow wasted no time and made his


    move.


    In a sh, he unleashed a spiritual skill at the King Realm, and a wave of powerful spiritual power


    gushed out that covered about an area of a hundred meters. Then, the man in yellow rushed madly


    towards Rocky.


    However, in the face of this strong power, Rocky didn¡¯t even flinch. All of a sudden, raging spiritual


    power surged out from his body that instantly blew the spiritual control skill away. Then, to the surprise


    of the man in blue, Rocky used a sword skill that belonged to the Sword Spirit City, and the Mystical


    Dragon Sword behind him also flew out.


    Before he could even react, the man in blue was hit by the Mystical Dragon Sword and was sent flying.


    At the same time, the man in yellow tried to attack Rocky again from behind, but Rocky already knew


    what he was trying to do. Then, the Mystical Dragon Sword made a sharp turn and instantly returned to


    where Rocky was. Just before the man in yellow reached Rocky, the sword flew out again and


    attempted to hit the man¡¯s face with great momentum.


    At the sight of this, the eyes of the man in yellow widened and he hurriedly tried to step back. However,


    he was slow enough to avoid Rocky¡¯s attack. As he was hit by the sword, he felt an immense pressure


    that smashed him.


    Immediately after, the man in yellow was also sent flying.


    If someone saw this, they would be shocked to see that Rocky had easily defeated two King Realm


    warriors with Spiritual Infant at the primary stage. Likewise, this was how the two warriors also felt.


    As both of themnded harshly on the ground, they sustained a decent amount of injuries and weren¡¯t


    able to get up quickly.


    ¡°Who sent you?¡± Rocky asked as he stared at the two warriors who were still writhing on the ground.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. You¡¯re going to die anyway!¡± the man in blue retorted stubbornly as he stared


    at Rocky with disdainful eyes.


    ¡°Who will kill me? You two?¡± Rocky asked as he sneered defiantly.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t take us seriously? Do you think we¡¯ll be defeated by the likes of you? You¡¯re just a


    piece of trash!¡± the man in yellow snapped back as he slowly got up on his feet.


    ¡°I am the trash? You followed me for several hours just to catch me off guard, and then what? You can¡¯t


    even withstand a sword strike from a piece of trash? What are you then? A piece of shit?¡± Rocky shook


    his head and revealed a mocking smirk.


    When they heard this, the faces of the two warriors suddenly turned pale.


    ¡°What are you trying to say? You already noticed us from the beginning and you just acted to drop your


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    guard to draw us out?¡± That was when the two of them realized that they were just being deceived all


    this time.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. Because you two are pathetic fools,¡± Rocky remarked harshly as he crossed his


    arms over his chest.


    ¡°You!¡± The man in blue grew exasperated hearing Rocky¡¯s words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time in meaningless talk. Let¡¯s kill him!¡±


    The two of them finally got up from the ground and rushed towards Rocky again.


    They attacked simultaneously this time, intending to put Rocky to death as swiftly as possible.


    However, they never thought that even though they worked together, they were still the ones who were


    at a disadvantage.


    In a sh, the two of them were sent flying again and crashed on the ground with a loud thump.


    ¡°If I were you, I would escape already. If your master really wants to kill me, then tell him that he needs


    to find stronger warriors to deal with me, because you losers are so pitifully weak!¡± Rocky shouted


    sternly.


    The two were dumbfounded that even with theirbined efforts, they were no match for Rocky. They


    were filled with rage but soon admitted that they could do nothing to Rocky with their current strength.


    After a while, they quickly ran and dispersed as if they were running for their lives.


    ¡°It seems that Eunice was right. But I don¡¯t even remember that I offended anyone recently! Why am I


    always being attracted to trouble?¡± Rocky heaved a deep sigh, but didn¡¯t actually take the incident


    seriously.


    After resting for about two hours, Kohen finally regained its strength. With that, they continued to


    search for more treasures in the Phantom Valley.


    As they stayed in the valley, two days quickly passed.


    With Kohen¡¯s great treasure-hunting ability, Rocky was able to acquire a lot of valuable items.


    ¡°Koko, you¡¯re so dependable! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find you a suitable wifeter on, and then I¡¯ll let you have


    a few children so that we can form a treasure-hunting team. We¡¯ll be able to acquire a fortune!¡± Rocky


    said jokingly.


    However, it seemed that Kohen took his words seriously. It immediately stuck out its tongue at Rocky¡¯s


    feet and rubbed its skin on his leg as a sign of endearment.


    Rockyughed happily as he saw the little beast¡¯s reaction. But then, out of nowhere, he was startled


    by a vicious roar.


    Immediately after, a very powerful aura surged and spread out.


    ¡°What a strong demonic aura! Is that from a demonic spiritual beast? Why is it here in this valley?"


    Rocky¡¯s eyes instantly narrowed as he put his guards up. It was well known that it was almost


    impossible for a demonic spiritual beast to appear in the Ethereal Region, but there were also a few


    exceptions.


    From a gic point of view, some spiritual beasts might suddenly be active when their strength


    had reached a certain level if they possessed the bloodline of a demonic spiritual beast.


    But no matter how the demonic spiritual beast was formed, the moment that it appeared in the Ethereal


    Region, it would definitely be a rare and unusual thing. If one managed to catch it and even tame it, it


    would certainly be invaluable.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a look then.¡± Of course, for Rocky, he wouldn¡¯t let this opportunity slip by. Without wasting


    any time, he set out and headed to the direction where the ferocious aura came from.


    At the same time, it was not only Rocky that perceived the aura of the demonic spiritual beast. At least


    thirty warriors at the King Realm within a few hundred meters also sensed it and decided to make a


    move. Therefore, almost all of them followed the aura to look for the spiritual beast.


    A few momentster, Rocky arrived at the spot, but noticed that he wasn¡¯t the first one to arrive. With


    his astonishing speed, no one should be able to reach there before him, unless this person was already


    near the area.


    ¡°This woman¡­¡± Upon closer inspection, Rocky saw that it was a woman who had arrived before him.


    She was tall, slender, and had an overall figure that looked like a model. She had fair skin and thick


    eyshes. Even without wearing any makeup, her face looked very attractive. In fact, even though


    Rocky didn¡¯t see her face clearly, he knew that she was undoubtedly a rare beauty.

 Chapter 1510 The Purple-flaming Phoenix

    Chapter 1510 The Purple-ming Phoenix


    "Ca! You''re going too fast! Now I''m out of breath!" At that time, another delicate figure, d in green


    clothes, seemed to appear from thin air. Although she was not as beautiful as the previous woman, she


    was also beautiful in her own right.


    The first woman that arrived was the third daughter of the Yu n¡ªCa Yu. She was quite famous,


    especially because the Yu n was one of the most influential ns in the Sky-suppressing Sect,


    second only to the Sky-suppressing Mansion.


    The woman next to Ca Yu was named Lyric Yu. She was also a spirit warrior from the Yu n and


    had been ra Yu''s close friend since they were children.


    Although today was the first time Rocky had met Ca Yu, she felt somewhat familiar to him because


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    of her resemnce to Alyssa. They shared an aloof and unapproachable vibe, which only enhanced


    the captivating beauty they both held. Simr to Alyssa, it felt like a single nce at her could make


    anyone fall in love with her.


    Rocky didn''t hide his aura on purpose, so, naturally, he quickly caught Ca Yu''s attention. She


    nced at him for a second with an emotionless mask on her face, but she didn''t say anything, and


    something else soon caught her attention. Her eyes narrowed suspiciously at something in the


    distance.


    Meanwhile, Rocky also noticed that something distracted her, and he discretely followed her gaze. He


    was astonished to see that there was an egg not far away in front of him. It was about ten meters tall,


    surrounded by purple mes on all sides. He also noticed the silhouette of a phoenix-shaped demonic


    spiritual beast moving inside it, as multiple fine cracks ran through the sides of the egg as if it was


    about to hatch.


    "It is, indeed, a demonic spiritual beast!" Rocky eximed confidently as his gaze narrowed minutely.


    "This must be the Purple-ming Phoenix. It''s a spiritual beast at the King Realm, though the best it


    can reach is the King Realm''s middle stage. However, I''ve never heard of a Purple-ming Phoenix


    that can evolve into a demonic spiritual beast. This beast is undoubtedly unique!"


    Ca Yu gushed to Lyric Yu next to her.


    "Wow, Ca, you know a lot about spiritual beasts!


    You can tell what kind of spiritual beast it is with a single nce!"


    Lyric Yu praised her friend immediately, sounding utterly impressed.


    "I just happened to see it in a book," Ca Yu replied indifferently. Her calm gesture told Lyric Yu that


    she didn''t want to make a big deal out of it, so Lyric Yu just changed the topic.


    "So, do you want this demonic spiritual beast?" she asked instead.


    "I do... But this demonic spiritual beast is not something we, human spirit warriors, can easily control,"


    answered Ca Yu hesitantly, hershes fluttering as she spoke.


    "You''re right, of course," Lyric Yu agreed, nodding thoughtfully.


    "But this one is too valuable! After all, a Purple-ming Phoenix that can evolve into a demonic spiritual


    beast is incredibly rare. Once this one breaks out of its shellpletely, I''m afraid it will be impossible


    to catch it," said Ca Yu, who seemed hesitant to give up the beast.


    Meanwhile, Lyric Yu saw through her and asked straightforwardly, "Do you want to try catching it then?"


    Ca Yu still seemed undecided on the matter, but an idea suddenly popped into her head. "We


    probably can''t subdue it right now, but we might have a chance to do that once we reach the Emperor


    Realm. So, we can try to catch it now and then tame itter!"


    "Okay. Let me help you out then!" Lyric Yu cheerfully responded as she was itching to have a go at the


    rare beast.


    "Hmm, there''s no need for that. Many other warriors at the King Realm are going to arrive soon, and


    there will likely be a free-for-all. Anyone who has a Beast Spirit Jade has more chances of catching it,


    but it will take time to activate the Beast Spirit Jade. And even though I have one, no one will cover for


    me, so I''m afraid I will have to rely on you," Ca Yu told Lyric Yu, throwing her a meaningful and


    encouraging look.


    But Lyric Yu wasn''t confident enough. She shook her head fervently as if in a panic and said,


    "Me?! No way!


    I can''t do it!"


    "Don''t be silly. You are also a King Realm warrior. No matter how weak you think you are, you can at


    least block the first one or two. That should be enough time for me to do it,"


    Ca Yu insisted.


    "Well, since you trust me so much, I''ll go all out."


    In the end, Lyric Yu was forced to agree, though she looked like she was going to die.


    "I don''t fully believe you, but I have no other options right now," replied Ca Yu straightforwardly.


    Her blunt answer hurt Lyric Yu a little, and she couldn''t stop the hurt that shed quickly in her eyes.


    Meanwhile, Rocky''s eyebrows shot up when he overheard the conversation between the two women.


    As soon as he found out that Ca Yu was going to use the Beast Spirit Jade to capture the Purple-


    ming Phoenix, he started to look forward to the uing battle.


    "I''m going up now. Make sure to block the first few people for me." With a giant leap, Ca Yu


    proceeded toward the direction of the Purple-ming Phoenix.


    Since it was still in the evolution stage and had no attacking power at the moment, she boldly flew


    closer to it and immediately took out her Beast Spirit Jade.


    Powered by the spiritual power, the Beast Spirit Jade immediately started emitting a dazzling spiritual


    light. It then threw a beam of rising light, which instantly engulfed the Purple-ming Phoenix that was


    about toe out of its shell.


    However, the phoenix wasn''t about to go down without a fight. It released strong spiritual power to


    resist the Beast Spirit Jade. Fortunately, Ca Yu had reached the medium stage of Spiritual Infant, so


    she was powerful enough to put pressure on the phoenix.


    "This woman is incredible!


    But I''m afraid that won''t work," murmured Rocky, shaking his head.


    It was not that he didn''t want them to seed in catching the Purple-ming Phoenix, but in this


    situation, the chance of subduing it was extremely small. Plus, the other King Realm warriors would


    soon arrive, which willplicate matters even more for the two women.


    Thus, he decided to wait and see.


    Before long, Rocky sensed three auras approaching from different directions at the same time. ''It


    seems like they''ll have to contend with three at the same time. That sounds fun,'' he thought with an


    amused smile.


    In a moment, the figures of two men and a woman appeared at the same time. The two men were as


    strong as Ca Yu, and the other woman also seemedpetent.


    ''I can''t believe three powerful warriors came at the same time. It feels like I have rotten luck!'' Lyric Yu


    thought bitterly, shaking her head in dismay.


    But she didn''t let them see her apprehension. Instead, she faced them head-on and said, "I''m sorry, but


    the three of you arete. My friend Ca is about to subdue the beast. You should just go back


    instead."


    When they heard Lyric Yu''s words, the three warriors immediately turned their eyes to Ca Yu, who


    was currently flying over the Purple-me Phoenix and was about to put it into her Beast Spirit Jade.


    Their expressions darkened instantly, for none of them expected that Ca Yu could get here before


    them.


    But how could they return empty-handed?


    The three of them hastily moved at the same time, intending to rush up and stop Ca Yu.


    Of course, Lyric Yu intended to stop them as soon as she saw them move, but the other three didn''t


    take her seriously.


    They didn''t see her as a threat because her strength was much lower than theirs. Thus, they ignored


    her and continued in Ca Yu''s direction.


    Meanwhile, Rocky didn''t move to intervene because he felt that the Purple-ming Phoenix''s aura had


    suddenly changed, and something big was about to happen.


    At this point, Ca Yu''s Beast Spirit Jade had gained the upper hand. The Purple-ming Phoenix


    seemed unable to resist it, and the three King Realm warriors hastily rushed after her to stop her.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere grew very tense.


    Each warrior''s sess depended on who could quicklyplete their task. Would Ca Yu catch the


    phoenix first, or would the three warriors stop her first?


    But something unexpected happened next. The phoenix abruptly raised its head and roared, breaking


    the tension in the atmosphere. Its aura began to expand rapidly, and it broke through its original


    medium stage and appeared to reach the advanced stage in a sh.


    Its demonic spiritual aura swelled like a wave and overflowed, catching Ca Yu and the three warriors


    off guard. The three warriors fell to the ground, bruised like tomatoes, with dust all over their faces.


    They looked utterly embarrassed.


    In contrast, Ca Yu had been standing closest to the phoenix, which meant that the impact hit her


    more intensely. Her whole body bounced off like a ragged doll.


    But as she was about to hit the stone wall on the side, a figure suddenly appeared. The man caught


    her in mid-air before she was ttened by the wall,nding gently with Ca Yu in his steady arms.


    Once she came back to her senses, Ca Yu immediately looked at the figure who was holding her.


    Her eyes widened in surprise when she realized that it was none other than Rocky.


    Her face flushed a dark red as if all her blood had fled to her cheeks, as she hastily stepped out of his


    arms and retreated to the side. She then turned her gaze back at the Purple-ming Phoenix, who had


    broken through its limit. They were in big trouble!

 Chapter 1511 Come To Eunice

    Chapter 1511 Come To Eunice


    ¡°Look, your meridians have been damaged by the impact. It would be better if you just give up now,¡±


    Rocky urged the second he saw through Ca¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Ugh! Almost! I almost made it,¡± Ca sighed with regret.


    ¡°Well, a miss is as good as a mile. It¡¯s not enough to subdue this Purple-ming Phoenix with this


    Beast Spirit Jade,¡± Rocky remarked bluntly.


    ¡°Oh? Why not?¡± Ca looked at Rocky with her brows pushed together, unsure of what he meant.


    ¡°You see, this right here is a demonic spiritual beast. If I remember correctly, the Beast Spirit Jade of


    the humans is specially designed for the spiritual beasts. Unless it¡¯s top-grade, it won¡¯t be possible for


    you to subdue a demonic spiritual beast like this Purple-ming Phoenix. You don¡¯t happen to have


    that, do you?¡± Rocky exined, sounding adept.


    Hearing his thoughts, Ca figured that what Rocky said was right. She fell silent for a while, realizing


    that it was no use subduing the beast in front of them with a Beast Spirit Jade that wasn¡¯t top-grade.


    What was more, it wasmon knowledge that such a superb jade was rare and invaluable in the


    Ethereal Region.


    As the two of them talked, more and more disciples gathered around. All of them felt surprised to see


    the Purple-ming Phoenix, yet prepared to move and grab ahold of it.


    ¡°Apparently, it has evolved into a demonic spiritual beast. It seems that single-handedly fighting it won¡¯t


    do anything. Everyone, let¡¯s join hands and catch it first! After that, we¡¯ll see who can subdue it,¡±


    Hayden, who was also among the crowd, immediately shouted. At the same time, he nced at Rocky.


    He did not expect that a mere follower like Rocky could teach hispanions some lessons, let alone


    have incredible strength, so he chose not to act rashly for the time being.


    All the disciples in the scene looked eager to take action since they were facing a demonic spiritual


    beast that was more advanced than the spiritual beast¡ªeach of them assuming they would be


    considered absolutely invincible if they got one.


    ¡°Good idea!¡±


    ¡°I agree! Let¡¯s capture it right away, and don¡¯t let it escape so we can all get a chance to take it down!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s fight together!¡±


    It was evident that they were all ready and willing to go all out.


    However, among all of them, Ca was the strongest one. Since she and three others had been


    previously injured, they were left with disciples who were mostly at the King Realm with primary


    Spiritual Infant. Generally speaking, a King Realm warrior with advanced Spiritual Infant was equal to


    ten King Realm warriors with medium Spiritual Infant, or fifty King Realm warriors with primary Spiritual


    Infant. That was to say, if they wanted to win, they would need at least fifty King Realm warriors with


    primary Spiritual Infant to match its strength, given that the Purple-ming Phoenix in front of them had


    evolved into a more powerful beast. In other words, unless all the disciples who entered that Phantom


    Valley to cultivate lend a hand, they might not stand a chance.


    At that moment, only less than thirty disciples were remaining. Moreover, the most powerful ones


    among them were already injured, so it seemed like an impossible task to carry out.


    However, since it was a demonic spiritual beast, even though the odds were against them, these


    disciples were ready to risk it all. After all, this might be their chance to acquire such a rare beast. At


    least, even if they failed, they would have no regrets afterward. Therefore, except for Ca and Rocky,


    all of the other disciples started swarming up towards the Purple-ming Phoenix with the very purpose


    of trying to catch it.


    ¡°They are a group of overconfident guys! They don¡¯t know how to assess the strength of their target."


    Rocky shook his head as he saw their reckless stance. It was clear to him that even if all these


    students worked together, the result would just be the same.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to heal myself first!¡± At the same time, Ca was still unwilling to give up. She then took the


    opportunity to heal herself, thinking that she could still join the battle afterward.


    Hence, she walked to a secluded area and sat down with her legs crossed. Then, she started healing


    her wounds and injuries while paying close attention to the ongoing battle.


    Rocky let out a sigh as he looked at Ca. Then he crossed his arms over his chest as he examined


    the overall situation.


    Before long, Eunice also suddenly appeared in the area.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is there a demonic spiritual beast here?¡± Eunice asked as soon as she arrived.


    So, Rocky gave her an overview of what happened so far.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that a spiritual beast in the Phantom Valley would evolve into a demonic spiritual beast.


    This is such a rare urrence,¡± Eunice uttered in disbelief.


    ¡°What are you nning to do? Are you going to join them?¡± Rocky asked with a smile as if trying to test


    her.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s ridiculous. A demonic spiritual beast is not something that a human warrior can tame. Even


    if they managed to catch it, they won¡¯t be able to keep it," Eunice said, fully understanding what it


    entailed to encounter a demonic spiritual beast.


    ¡°You may be right, but I¡¯d like to try my luck,¡± Rocky suddenly said. In fact, the only reason why he


    didn¡¯t make a move yet was that he was waiting for Eunice. All of these people wanted the Purple-


    ming Phoenix for themselves. Thus, he needed someone that would actually back him up to


    ¡°You? Are you being serious right now?¡± Eunice asked as she stared at Rocky cynically.


    ¡°Why? Is there a problem?¡± Rocky replied as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    ¡°Of course, there is! This Purple-ming Phoenix''s strength has evolved into the advanced stage of the


    Spiritual Infant. Do you know how powerful that is? Even a King Realm spirit warrior with advanced


    Spiritual Infant or a King Realm master with an Imperial Soul may not be able to tame it. So, how can


    you do it? Quit daydreaming!¡± Eunice said dismissively.


    ¡°It¡¯s too early to say that. Anyway, I¡¯ve already made up my mind. I guess we¡¯ll just seeter if luck is on


    my side,¡± Rocky said with a confident smirk.


    ¡°Whatever. Just be sure that you don¡¯t die. We still have a task to carry out.¡± Seeing that Rocky had


    really decided to subdue the demonic spiritual beast, Eunice could only remind him not to put his life in


    danger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m still waiting for the perfect opportunity. After they finish fightingter, the Purple-


    ming Phoenix should be already tired,¡± Rocky remarked.


    ¡°Do you think they can do something against it?¡± Seeing about thirty disciples who were simultaneously


    attacking the beast together, Eunice couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Of course not. It is too strong for them,¡± Rocky answered as he shook his head.


    ¡°Then how are you nning to subdue it? I bet they won¡¯t just stand idly while you try to capture it,¡±


    Eunice asked in confusion. She just couldn¡¯t imagine how Rocky would be able to win against it,


    knowing that others would readily take advantage of the situation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just wait for sunset toe.¡± Rocky said tly.


    ¡°Sunset? Why? What for?¡± Eunice was even more confused at Rocky¡¯s answer.


    ¡°The power of the Purple-ming Phoenix¡¯s body belongs to the masculine property. It means that this


    kind of spiritual beast is very powerful during the daytime. However, once the sun goes down, its power


    will begin to weaken.¡± Rocky actually analyzed this based on his experiences.


    ¡°How did you know that? That¡¯s pretty new to me. I¡¯ve never heard of that theory before.¡± As Eunice


    heard that Rocky was so sure, she also realized that it sounded logical.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s no big deal. I¡¯m a natural expert when ites to spiritual beasts,¡± Rocky boasted without


    hesitation.


    ¡°Ha! You can brag about it after proving that what you said is true!¡± Eunice was actually intrigued by


    Rocky¡¯s theory, so she wanted to see it for herself.


    Meanwhile, while Rocky and Eunice were talking, the number of the King Realm warriors had steadily


    dropped to less than twenty. Those who quit were either injured or had given up because they couldn¡¯t


    bear the domineering power of the Purple-ming Phoenix anymore. It was actually a wise decision


    that they didn¡¯t continue fighting. Otherwise, they might even suffer greater losses.


    At the same time, although there were still some powerful disciples who remained to fight the ferocious


    beast, they were still very far from defeating it.


    Just before sunset, only ten disciples were left struggling. On the other hand, the Purple-ming


    Phoenix still didn¡¯t show any sign of weakness as it took the disciples down one after another.


    Not long after, the sun finally started going down. As night time began, there was still a hint of afterglow


    in the sky.


    Eventually, before its power began to weaken, the Purple-ming Phoenix had defeated all of the


    remaining disciples who struggled against it.


    However, the demonic spiritual beast showed no sign of stopping because it got extremely infuriated for


    being attacked for so long. It immediately rushed towards the retreating disciples with the intention of


    killing them all.


    Seeing this, the disciples were scared out of their wits and scrammed to save their lives.


    While it was chasing down the disciples, for some reason, the Purple-ming Phoenix suddenly


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    diverted its eyes to Eunice. Then, it elerated at a low altitude and rushed at her with all its might.

 Chapter 1512 He Shouldnt Be Disturbed

    Chapter 1512 He Shouldn''t Be Disturbed


    Eunice was quite startled. She hadn''t expected to get attacked all of a sudden. Immediately, she


    released her spiritual power in an attempt to intimidate the Purple-ming Phoenix, hoping that she


    could hold it off for at least a while.


    Unfortunately, her spiritual power had no effect on the phoenix, which continued to advance. In a


    moment, its overwhelming power enveloped Eunice. Fear rose within her as she realized that she was


    already within the attack range of the phoenix. No matter how fast she ran, she would not be able to


    escape the attack. All she could do now was to use her spiritual power to protect her body. At the same


    time, she threw out a defensive spiritual tool.


    But the Purple-ming Phoenix was quicker. It spurted out purple me which directly melted the


    defensive spiritual tool, and then charged towards her spiritual power.


    "Damn it!" By now, desperation was evident on Eunice''s face. The power of the purple me was


    obviously stronger than hers, and it was toote to dodge it. Just as the purple me was about to


    break through her spiritual power and burn her body, however, it stopped in mid-air. Seeming to sense


    something, the Purple-ming Phoenix curiously turned its head.


    At the moment, with the full attention of the audience, Rocky walked towards the phoenix. There was a


    strange aura exuding from his body. It was not the usual aura of a spirit warrior, but another kind of


    aura that was full of deterrence, as if it could make all spiritual beasts surrender in front of him.


    Everyone was shocked by the sudden turn of events. However, in their opinion, Rocky''s decision to


    approach the Purple-ming Phoenix was equivalent to courting death. It was obvious that the phoenix


    had gone mad. At the time, no one would be able to stop it, except for a master at the King Realm


    possessing an Imperial Soul.


    "Basil, be careful..." Eunice knew that Rocky had attracted the Purple-ming Phoenix''s attention on


    purpose so that she could have a chance to escape. Otherwise, if she had been touched by the purple


    me, she might already be dead. But now, seeing that the phoenix had changed its target to Rocky,


    she could not help but worry.


    All the while, Rocky was still steadily approaching the phoenix without fear. The phoenix didn''t move at


    all, seemingly affected by Rocky''s peculiar aura.


    The seemingly calm scene was, in fact, full of danger, because Rocky was trying to use the Mysterious


    Beast Transformation Skill to forcefully connect with the spiritual sense of the Purple-ming Phoenix,


    which was much more powerful than his. If he failed, the consequences could be deadly.


    Sure enough, a momentter, the phoenix suddenly let out a roar, as if it was irritated, and flew towards


    Rocky.


    Rocky narrowed his eyes, but showed no signs of moving out of the way. As the Purple-ming


    Phoenix approached, it spurted out the purple me, burning the area of dozens of meters around


    Rocky. The next moment, the purple sh disappeared, revealing scorched earth with small, lingering


    patches of mes.


    To everyone''s surprise, Rocky had disappeared.


    Realizing that it had lost its target, the phoenix became even more furious. It immediately looked


    around for Rocky, but since it couldn''t find him, it targeted the powerful warriors at the King Realm


    standing nearby.


    Those disciples immediately broke out in a cold sweat and fled again in all directions.


    "I''m here." Suddenly, a deep voice sounded.


    Hearing that, all the people present looked towards the source of the voice and saw that Rocky had


    once again appeared in front of the Purple-ming Phoenix, seemingly out of nowhere.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "What does he want to do?" For a moment, Eunice had been d that Rocky had managed to escape


    the wrath of the Purple-ming Phoenix. But now that he was back, she was worried again. In her


    eyes, what Rocky was doing was akin to bringing about his own destruction.


    The phoenix had no intention of losing Rocky, so it wildly rushed forward without any hesitation. At the


    same time, Rocky soared into the air and faced the phoenix''s me head-on. At the veryst moment,


    he tilted his body and narrowly avoided the me. Then, in a sh, he sped up and appeared above the


    phoenix''s head.


    Before the phoenix could react, Rocky pressed his palm on its forehead. His eyes shed as he used


    the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill to forcefully enter its spiritual sense.


    Although he had entered the spiritual sense of spiritual beasts countless times in the Wild Spirit Land, it


    was the first time he was doing so in the Supreme Ether Land. Moreover, the Purple-ming Phoenix


    was not an ordinary spiritual beast, but a demonic spiritual beast that was much stronger. Therefore, it


    was very risky for him to enter its spiritual sense by force with the Mysterious Beast Transformation


    Skill.


    But as the saying went, nothing ventured, nothing gained. For Rocky, any adventure was of great


    significance.


    The next moment, he found himself in the spiritual sense of the Purple-ming Phoenix. Unlike the


    spiritual senses he had seen before, the Purple-ming Phoenix''s spiritual sense was like a whirlpool.


    All its meridians were spiraling, spreading deep into various circles.


    At the same time, its spiritual power raged inside like a storm, preventing anything from approaching.


    Despite that, with his rich experience, Rocky avoided the impact of the spiritual power windstorm. In the


    end, he passed through it untouched and reached the core of the spiritual sense, where the divine


    sense of the demonic spiritual beast was located.


    To his surprise, the divine sense of the Purple-ming Phoenix was very pure and not demonized at all.


    "It has evolved into a demonic spiritual beast, but its spiritual sense is still in the form of a spiritual


    beast. It''s really surprising, but maybe it''s not a bad thing," Rocky murmured to himself.


    Compared with the divine sense of a demonic spiritual beast, a spiritual beast''s was much easier to


    control. Therefore, without any hesitation, Rocky approached the Purple-med Phoenix''s divine sense


    and connected with it using the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill.


    Meanwhile, on the outside, the man and the beast seemed to be frozen in midair.


    Everyone was stunned by the scene. They didn''t know what was going on and couldn''t figure out why


    Rocky and the phoenix had suddenly paused in the middle of their battle.


    However, some ambitious warriors at the King Realm thought that that was a good chance for them.


    They suddenly rushed out and charged at the phoenix, intending to take the opportunity to subdue it.


    What they did not know was that Rocky and the phoenix should not be disturbed at that time, or there


    was no telling what would happen.


    All of a sudden,


    a woman suddenly flew in front of Rocky and the phoenix and turned to face the approaching warriors.


    "No one is allowed to get close!" she shouted.


    It was none other than Eunice.


    "Eunice, what do you mean? Do you want to see the Purple-ming Phoenix taken away by this guy


    alone?" asked Hayden, who had long disliked Rocky.


    "No. But he shouldn''t be disturbed now," Eunice replied coldly.


    "Bullshit! We don''t care whether he is disturbed or not. We just want the Purple-ming Phoenix,"


    Hayden retorted.


    "Then you have to defeat me first," Eunice warned, preparing for battle.


    "Come on, Eunice. I don''t want to fight against you, but I have no choice if you''re going to be so


    stubborn," Hayden shouted, getting exasperated. He knew the moment was the best time to get rid of


    Rocky.


    "Beat me if you can!" Eunice did not show any weakness.


    "Fine, let us fight you." The two men behind Hayden rushed forward first and fought Eunice.


    Because of her limited strength, Eunice was unable to hold off the approaching disciples while still


    fighting with the two powerful warriors at the King Realm.


    Easily getting past her, Hayden and a few of the other disciples approached Rocky, and were about to


    stop him.

 Chapter 1513 The Coming Newcomer Contest

    Chapter 1513 The Coming Neer Contest


    Just as Rocky was about to be in danger, another woman appeared in front of him and shouted, "If you


    want to get to him, you have to get past me first! Who dares toe up and have a try?"


    The unexpected event shocked everyone, because the woman was none other than Ca, the


    strongest warrior at the King Realm among them.


    And judging from the expression on her face, she had recovered from her earlier injury.


    Seeing that Ca hade to her aid, Eunice was a little surprised, but mostly relieved. After all, she


    knew that Ca was a lot more intimidating than she was, and could actually protect Rocky.


    Needless to say, the disciples who were approaching Rocky stopped in their tracks and exchanged


    fearful nces. They dared not continue to go forward, because they believed that if they fought her,


    they would not only suffer a great loss but also offend the Yu n, which firmly stood behind her.


    In the middle of all this, a lone figure rushed out from the corner, unnoticed by everyone present. And to


    add to their surprise, he was not aiming at the Purple-ming Phoenix, but at Rocky.


    "Go to hell, Brat!" Hayden shouted with a snicker.


    By the time Eunice and Ca spotted him, it was toote for them to stop him. They could only watch


    him approach Rocky, as if they were frozen in ce. At the same time, the powerful spiritual power of


    the Purple-ming Phoenix enveloped Rocky, seemingly capable of hurting him at any time.


    The next moment, an extraordinary thing happened. The Purple-ming Phoenix, which had been


    purple me out at him. It had never urred to Hayden that the phoenix would suddenly recover, but


    it was toote for him to dodge. He flew straight into the purple me, and then fell directly from the air


    to the ground. An unpleasant burning smell filled the air as smoke wafted off his whole body.


    Everyone present was dumbfounded. They didn''t understand why the phoenix had suddenly attacked


    Hayden, but it seemed to be protecting Rocky.


    They didn''t have to specte for long, because the next moment, Rocky also jerked back into motion


    and flew to the ground as if nothing had happened. He narrowed his eyes at Hayden, who had just tried


    tounch a sneak attack on him and was now lying not far away. "I see, it''s him. He deserves his


    punishment for acting so recklessly!"


    "Basil, are you okay?" Eunice nervously forced her opponent back and then flew down to Rocky.


    "I''m fine," he replied.


    "What happened just now? Why were you and the Purple-ming Phoenix not moving at all?" Eunice


    asked in confusion.


    "Because I was having a heart-to-heart talk with it," Rocky said casually.


    "Really?" Eunice was still puzzled, as were the rest of them.


    Since Rocky seemed to be perfectly fine, and the Purple-ming Phoenix had made a move just now,


    some of the disciples who had been approaching them stood still, not daring to take any action.


    However, there were a few disciples who were not willing to give up and still wanted to give it a shot.


    Just when they approached the phoenix and were about to attack it, the phoenix roared angrily, ready


    to battle them.


    "Just ignore them and go back to my Magic Spiritual Space first!" Rocky said abruptly. At the same


    time, he opened the door to his Magic Spiritual Space.


    When the phoenix heard Rocky''s words, it immediately quieted down. It threw an arrogant nce at


    the disciples before flying into the space.


    There was an audible gasp from everyone present as they watched the phoenix disappear before their


    eyes on Rocky''s order.


    No one had expected that the phoenix would listen to Rocky, as if it had been subdued by him.


    "Basil, what on earth is going on?" Eunice couldn''t help but ask.


    "From now on, it''s my spiritual beast," Rocky replied lightly.


    The whole venue fell into silence. Obviously, no one could ept the fact that Rocky, who was


    technically the weakest among them, had tamed the Purple-ming Phoenix that had evolved into a


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    demonic spiritual beast. It was impossible to evenprehend!


    "Did you really tame the Purple-ming Phoenix? How did you do it?" Even Ca couldn''t stay silent,


    because it was just too unbelievable for her to ept.


    "I have my methods, of course. By the way, I have to thank you for your help just now," Rocky said with


    a small smile. The moments when he had beenmunicating with the Purple-ming Phoenix had


    been absolutely crucial for him. If Ca hadn''t stopped the other warriors at the King Realm from


    approaching him, his efforts would have been in vain, and he might even have been in great danger.


    "I just didn''t want to owe you any favors. Since you have subdued the phoenix, there''s no reason for


    me to stay here any longer. Goodbye!" After saying that, Ca flew away.


    "Let''s go," Rocky said to Eunice.


    "Okay," Eunice replied coldly, still not having recovered from the shock.


    The two of them swiftly left, leaving behind the awestruck disciples who still could note to terms


    with the truth.


    Two dayster, all the disciples who had entered the Phantom Valley sessfully returned to the


    entrance. Most of them had gained a lot during their journey. Of course, even though they hade


    back with a good harvest, it was not as good as subduing a demonic spiritual beast.


    With the return of those powerful warriors at the King Realm, the news of Rocky taming a demonic


    spiritual beast spread all over the Sky-suppressing School. Of course, since most of the disciples


    hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they were skeptical of the news.


    After the first training in the Phantom Valley, the Sky-suppressing School prepared a new list based on


    the strength of the new disciples and their performance in the first trial to motivate them.


    Although Rocky had subdued the demonic spiritual beast, he still ranked at the bottom of the list. But it


    didn''t matter much to him. In fact, it was better that way because he could continue to avoid being


    noticed.


    After that, he attended two more training sessions, during which he maintained a low profile.


    A monthter, the neer contest of the Sky-suppressing Schoolmenced.


    The contest was open to all the disciples who had been at the Sky-suppressing School for only a year


    or less.


    Therefore, over a hundred disciples participated in the contest. Thepetition was exceptionally


    fierce!


    Logically speaking, the disciples who had stayed in the school for a year should have an advantage


    over the disciples who had only stayed there for a few months. After all, they had much more


    experience and knowledge.


    However, in terms of strength, this was not necessarily the case, because there were three new


    disciples who had already reached the middle stage of the Spiritual Infant, while the disciples who had


    been at the school for a year were still at the primary stage. Therefore, they did not have much of an


    advantage.


    It was still uncertain who would be the winner in the end!


    Of course, most people who watched thepetition could gauge the possible winner. After all, any


    ording to everyone''s prediction, the disciple who was most likely to be the winner was a genius


    from the Sky-suppressing Mansion called Moore Duan, who had already reached the peak level of the


    middle stage of the Spiritual Infant.


    Apart from him, there were also a few other disciples who were likely to be the winner. They were


    slightly weaker than Moore Duan, but they were also at the medium stage of the Spiritual Infant.


    Ca was one of those disciples.


    However, no one knew exactly how powerful she was. Some people said that she had just reached the


    medium stage, while others said that she had already reached the peak of the medium stage and


    would cross it soon. But no matter what, with the strength she had at the medium stage, she would


    definitelye out of the contest with a good ranking.


    All in all, everyone took it for granted that the final winner would be one of those few people.


    Two hours before the contest began, Eunice whispered in Rocky''s ear, "Remember, this contest is very


    important to us. It doesn''t matter if you don''t get a ce, but I must get it. So, if you can help me, just


    help me, understand?"


    "Okay," Rocky replied casually.


    "You have to remember it," Eunice stressed with a worried frown.


    "I see. When did you start nagging so much?" Rocky said, rolling his eyes.


    "How dare you make such rude remarks about me? You''re courting death!" Eunice cursed angrily.


    "All right, all right. You don''t nag at all. I''m sorry!" Rocky said hurriedly, afraid that he would spark her


    temper.


    "That''s more like it!" Obviously, Eunice was still a little unhappy.


    The spectators of the contest included the disciples of the Sky-suppressing School and the spirit


    warriors who cheered for the participants from their own sects and ns. The Sky-suppressing School


    had appointed an elder to be in charge of the battles, and there were also many senior school officials


    present. Therefore, the venue was filled with lively chatter, and everyone was brimming with


    excitement.


    It was said that the president of the Sky-suppressing School would also be there to watch the final


    battle. Therefore, whoever participated in the final battle would definitely have a chance to earn a ce


    in the president''s good graces, and in turn have a bright future.


    The contest was divided into three rounds.


    The first round was a team battle, where all the participants were divided into four teams with the same


    second round. If a team didn''tplete the task, all the members of that team would not qualify for the


    next round. Therefore, mutual cooperation among the team members was particrly important.

 Chapter 1514 The Team Task

    Chapter 1514 The Team Task


    The most interesting thing about the team fight was that they were allowed to fight with each other.


    Since all four teams shared the same tasks, they would need topete for the sole task item from


    their mission. Of course, if one team wanted to get ahead, the abilities of the team leader would be


    crucial in determining how the strength of their team could be maximized.


    An hour before the start of the first round of the neer contest, the roster for all teams was


    announced. Soon, all the strong warriors at the King Realm were seated with their teammates.


    Rocky got assigned to the red team with Ca, while Eunice was in the blue team.


    Given that all four teams had senior King Realm masters, especially ones belonging in the top ten on


    the ranking list, deciding which one of them wouldmand the team was tough since they were all


    equally matched.


    Nevertheless, some of them were already born with admirable leadership and were backed up by the


    forces behind them.


    For that reason, it didn¡¯t take long before the leaders for each team got selected. The blue team was


    going to be led by Moore, and Ca would bemanding the red team.


    Not a minuteter, the first roundmenced.


    The team fight was held in a very famous maze in the Sky-suppressing School called the Mirage Maze.


    Just as the name implied, all kinds of mirages awaited anyone who entered the maze. Needless to say,


    they would surely struggle to figure out if what they were seeing was real or not.


    On top of that, spiritual beasts filled the entire Mirage Maze. Their strength ran from the Spirit Realm to


    the King Realm, and they were all ready to attack the warriors who set foot in the maze whenever they


    wanted to. Therefore, despite it being only the first round, all four teams would be in for a huge


    challenge.


    Without wasting any time, the four teams headed for the different entrances of the Mirage Maze.


    The maze was built between the valley cliffs withplex terrain, so the spectators who got stationed


    at the top of the cliffs could get the best view of the maze.


    At the entrance, the disciples of the four teams each took a deep breath as they waited for their


    leader¡¯s cue.


    Finally, all teams, led by their leaders, entered the maze at top speed and started carrying out their


    tasks.


    The mission of the red team was to collect five items in the Mirage Maze, but they would be considered


    done if they managed to acquire three of them. Among those three items, two must be obtained from


    spiritual beasts with Spiritual Infant at the advanced stage. Clearly, it wasn¡¯t an easy task at all.


    ¡°Listen up. We¡¯ll be starting with the simple ones first. It would be best if we can quickly and


    sessfully collect the other three since two of these items will definitely be difficult to acquire. Keep in


    mind that the other three teams also have the same tasks as us, so we¡¯d better have a backup n.¡±


    Without further ado, Ca started drawing up their n.


    ¡°Yes, Miss Yu. We¡¯re at yourmand.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Just say the word. We¡¯re willing to go through fire and water for you.¡±


    ¡°Just tell us if you need anything! We¡¯ll do what we can to win!¡±


    Sure enough, Ca was greatly respected by her team members as their leader.


    ¡°Well, then. Let¡¯s start assigning roles.¡± Ca was born to be a leader. With just a wave of her hand,


    she instantly arranged the whole team into eight or nine members per group. They were divided into


    the vanguard, the main force, and the backups. Apparently, she put the weaker ones into the backups.


    ¡°I will take charge of themand of both the main force and the vanguard. As for the backups¡­¡±


    Knowing that it wouldn¡¯t be easymanding all three groups at the same time, she decided to


    delegate someone for the job. She scanned the faces of those in the backups and finally caught sight


    of Rocky. ¡°Basil will be inmand.¡±


    The mention of his name immediately caused an uproar among the team members. Everyone looked


    at Rocky with envy, jealousy, and resentment. They didn¡¯t expect that Ca would choose someone


    they deemed weak. After all, being chosen to lead the backups meant that she trusted him, no matter


    how puny the overall strength of the backups was. They couldn¡¯t understand how she decided to put


    Rocky inmand when there were lots of others who were stronger than him.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Ca spoke in a stern, authoritative voice as she took a gander at her disgruntled


    members.


    Everyone quietly exchanged looks. Although they actually had some objections, they didn¡¯t dare say a


    word. They didn¡¯t have the nerve to stand up to Ca since she was their leader.


    Even so, the disciples who were assigned to the backups sneered at Rocky and didn¡¯t take him


    seriously. Rocky, however, kept silent. He simply nced at Ca and wondered why she wanted him


    to takemand of the backups. ¡®Does she find out that I''m good at fighting? Nah. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s no


    way she¡¯d think that.¡¯


    Trying to lighten the tension he felt from all the stares and res, Rocky thought he¡¯d crack a joke in


    his mind. He figured that the reason why she chose him was that she simply didn¡¯t have any direct


    contact with the others. She might have been worried about handing the responsibility to them when


    she knew she could easily rely on him.


    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s get moving!¡± After arraying her members, Ca led the team to start searching for some


    specific items for their mission.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Instructions were given to them as a guide to tracking down the items they needed to collect. As long


    as they couldprehend and follow them, they should be able to locate and grab the items despite


    treading through a maze.


    However, they were actually traversing a maze where many spiritual beasts dwelled. Naturally, all four


    teams would face and fight them, eventually consuming much of their strength.


    True enough, in just a couple of hours, the red team had already encountered several groups of


    spiritual beasts in a row.


    Although they had anticipated their presence, it still took them a lot of strength and difficulty to move


    forward and rush out. Yet, when they arrived at the first prompt point, they found beast corpses


    scattered all over the ground and an open box that should have contained the item they needed. It was


    in as day that another team had gotten there before them.


    Ca¡¯s eyes flickered in frustration, but still calmly motioned for her members to move along.


    Despite their team leader¡¯sposure, the morale of the red team undeniably got affected since they


    failed to secure their first task item. Several members started ming each other¡ªespecially the ones


    in the backups¡ªthinking that their incapacities were dragging the whole team down.


    Before long, disputes within the team intensified. Many of the King Realm warriors even refused to


    cooperate, so the team had lots of trouble making headway.


    As much as Ca wanted to put an end to the growing conflict, there was nothing she could do. After


    all, these powerful masters at the King Realm were instinctively arrogant. Even if she said something,


    there would be no assurance that they would calm down.


    Witnessing all the contention, Rocky discreetly shook his head. He had been keeping a low profile


    since the other members expressed their resentments towards him.


    However, at this rate, he thought that the red team would be in grave danger if they went on like this.


    That was why, when they had just repelled a wave of spiritual beasts and stood still to rest, he finally


    had the chance to walk up to Ca.


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s up?¡± Ca asked, surprised to see Rocky approaching. Her arms were crossed over her


    chest.


    ¡°We can¡¯t go on like this. If we still don¡¯t get our hands on the second task item, I¡¯m afraid everyone in


    the team might flip out. We have to do something. Otherwise, we might lose our chance of entering the


    With her brows almost pushed together, Ca also narrowed her eyes when she heard what Rocky


    said. ¡°That¡¯s true. What do you suggest?¡± Apparently, they were thinking the same thing.


    ¡°Punish someone as a warning to others. Don¡¯t give out anymands when the next wave of spiritual


    beasts attack and just let everyone defend themselves right on the spot. That way, we can all find out


    which of the arrogant ones keep on talking the talk but can¡¯t walk the walk. After that, you can show


    them your strength and maintain your authority.¡± Rocky shared his suggestions, keeping his voice


    muted to keep others from hearing.


    When Rocky finished talking, Ca nced at him and asked, ¡°Do you think that will work? And¡­ are


    you sure that¡¯s a good idea?¡±

 Chapter 1515 Compete With The Yellow Team

    Chapter 1515 Compete With The Yellow Team


    "If you believe in me, just do as I said. I promise that no one will have anyints. I''ll give you the


    chance to build up your prestige," Rocky said seriously.


    After a pause, Ca slowly nodded and seemed to have decided to put her trust in Rocky.


    It did not take long before the red team encountered more than ten spiritual beasts, but not a single one


    of them was particrly powerful.


    "Don''t attack! Defend immediately!" At that moment, Ca suddenly barked out an order.


    All the other members of her team turned to look at her with a puzzled expression when they heard her


    suddenmand.


    "Miss Ca, these spiritual beasts aren''t that strong. Why shouldn''t weunch an attack?" someone


    asked doubtfully.


    "I''m the captain. Just follow my order," Ca responded with a grim expression.


    Although the members of the red team looked at each other in confusion, they had no choice but to


    obey their leader''s words.


    And so, instead ofunching an offensive, they stood their ground braced for any iing attack.


    Since the spiritual beasts were also very smart, they were in no hurry to fight. They took their time and


    began to surround the red team. It immediately became apparent that their n was to exhaust the


    troops.


    They were forced to remain in a stalemate for four hours.


    Some of the team members began to obviously show their impatience since they could not understand


    what Ca wanted to do.


    Soon, a disciple at the medium stage of the Spiritual Infant spoke up. "Miss Ca, I don''t mean to


    offend you, but do you really think it''s wise to make us do nothing like this? Have you given it careful


    thought? These spiritual beasts are obviously not that strong. With our strength, we should be able to


    easily repel them. Why do we have to stay here and focus on defense?"


    "Of course I''ve considered it. Are you going to disobey my order?" Ca questioned.


    When the disciple heard that, he exchanged looks with the other disciples before arrogantly speaking.


    "Now that you''ve shown yourself to have such a weakmanding ability, it''s really hard for others to


    be convinced by your words. We participated in the neer contest to win the championship, not to


    waste time here."


    "If you don''t obey my orders, you may leave my team and do whatever you want! If there are other


    disciples who want to go with him, I won''t force you to stay. But let me just tell you that this round is a


    team battle. Without tacit cooperation, there''s no chance of winning. Therefore, I don''t need any team


    members with ulterior motives," Ca dered furiously.


    Some of the disciples of the red team were a little unhappy when they heard that. They thought that


    Ca was too arrogant and was notpetent enough to be their team leader.


    A deafening roar suddenly echoed around them, and an extremely powerful spiritual beast at the


    medium stage of the Spiritual Infant quickly rushed out. Its momentum was astonishing andpletely


    terrified the disciples around.


    "Well, does anyone want to give it a shot?" Ca nced at all the disciples.


    A deafening silence filled the air as if all the disciples lost their tongues. When they noticed the


    overwhelming momentum of the spiritual beast, none of them could hide their fear.


    "If you don''t go, then I''ll do it myself. I''ll let you see for yourself if I have the ability to lead the team!" As


    soon as Ca finished speaking, she flew and appeared in front of the spiritual beast in the blink of an


    eye.


    "Heart-burning Destruction!" Two fiery dragons soared into the air as she suddenly activated the mes


    on her arms. The next second, two me dragons rushed through the sky.


    Despite the attack, the spiritual beast showed no sign of weakness. Its huge tail swung behind it and


    was about to hit Ca. However, she tilted her body and avoided the huge tail''s attack by a


    hairsbreadth at an unimaginable angle. Without missing a beat, she pped the spiritual beast''s


    forehead with both hands at the same time. The next moment, her whole body flew up as she raised


    both of her arms in the air, two intertwining me dragons instantly appeared and attacked the very


    powerful spiritual beast.


    Although the spiritual beast was very formidable, it could not withstand the overbearing power of


    Ca''s mes condensed in a single blow. In just a few moments, its whole head was so scorched and


    disfigured, it could only let out pained roars.


    Meanwhile, all the disciples of the red team could only gape in astonishment.


    "Is this the Dragon-burning Skill, the unique spiritual skill of the Yu n?"


    "That''s right! Otherwise, it''s impossible to have such power!"


    "The Dragon-burning Skill is one of the five unique spiritual skills in the Ethereal Region."


    For a moment, all the members of the red team could not hide their shock by the strength Ca


    disyed.


    "This woman is born to be a heroine. If she goes to the battlefield, she''ll definitely be a formidable


    general!" At the same time, trailing after the spiritual beast at the medium stage of the Spiritual Infant,


    Rocky could not help but smile. In fact, he was the one who attracted the spiritual beast toe.


    Because of the destructive spiritual skill, all the other spiritual beasts that surrounded them before were


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    scared away.


    "Is there anyone else who refuses to obey my orders?" Ca asked calmly as she returned in front of


    the disciples.


    Not a single word left the lips of the disciples, but they could not stop staring at her. All of them were


    still shell shocked by what just happened. Although she was not that much stronger than them, it was


    still very difficult to find a warrior at the same level who was stronger than her.


    Not only was she born in a famous family, but she also had superior talent. Thus, she had more


    advantages in most aspects and could suppress her opponent the moment sheunched an attack.


    "If no one objects, everyone must follow my orders and unite as one from now on. If I hear a word of


    Even the disciples of the red team who were still not convinced earlier remained silent. All of them


    lowered their heads and didn''t dare to even breathe too heavily, because they knew that the more they


    explored, the more they would need to rely on someone with absolute strength like Ca.


    "Let''s continue to move forward!" Ca ordered.


    After that, the red team set out once again.


    Two hourster, they sessfully arrived where the second task object was located. Luckily for them,


    no one got the task object before they did. After repelling the spiritual beast that guarded the object,


    they sessfully obtained their first task object.


    Soon after, they headed to the location of the third task object. However, they didn''t expect to meet


    another team halfway there.


    "Miss Ca, are you striving for the turtle treasure?" Drake, the captain of the yellow team, had a


    gloomy expression when he looked at Ca.


    "It seems like we have the same goal." When Ca heard Drake''s words, she realized that their task


    was the same as that of the yellow team.


    "We have already collected two task objects, so we only need one more toplete the task. I hope


    you can give it to us. Let us fulfill our wish first, and then we can help you get another object..." Drake


    immediately requested, politely cupping his hands.


    "Even if I want to say yes, my team members won''t agree." Of course, there was no way Ca would


    "In that case, let''s fight," Drake sneered, his expression changing in the blink of an eye.


    "As you wish!" Ca''s eyes narrowed into a fierce re.


    Soon, the two teams began to fight in the hopes of stopping the other from heading to the location of


    the third task object.


    At the same time, Rocky was taking advantage of the situation and was already heading for the third


    location by himself.


    Because he was alone, there was no need for him to hold back. In less than half an hour, he arrived at


    the destination. Three spiritual beasts at the medium stage of the Spiritual Infant guarding the object


    met his gaze.


    ''It won''t really be a problem if I fight against the three of them by myself, but it seems like a waste of


    time. Why don''t I just wait for the others toe?'' Rocky mused to himself after a while. Since he knew


    that the yellow team would also send people to attack the spiritual beasts, he just needed to wait for the


    opportunity to obtain the object.


    Sure enough, several disciples at the medium stage of Spiritual Infant from the yellow team appeared


    in the destination an hourter, just like Rocky expected.


    "The red team''s really weak. They didn''t even send anyone here."


    "Of course. Except for Ca, all the other members are trash!"


    "Cut the crap and let''s just do this. The three of us will handle the beasts, and you two try to take the


    task object. After you get it, retreat immediately!"


    The disciples of the yellow team made a quick decision and went to work. Three of them rushed


    towards the three spiritual beasts, while the other two went to the box where the task object was


    stored.


    ''I can make my move now.'' Once Rocky saw them take action, he immediately shed away and


    disappeared from where he was standing.

 Chapter 1516 Rockys Plan

    Chapter 1516 Rocky''s n


    Soon, the yellow team''s two disciples approached the box. Just as they were about to open it, the box


    suddenly opened, and the item in it disappeared in an instant. It happened so fast that it caught the two


    masterspletely off-guard, so much so that they didn''t even see the other side''s appearance. They


    were left at a loss and empty-handed.


    The other three disciples of the yellow team were also outraged when they saw that someone had


    stolen the task item right from under their noses. They frantically looked around but didn''t even see a


    shadow.


    While this was happening, Rocky had already gotten back to his team with the item he had grabbed in


    tow.


    But his happiness was short-lived because he found that while he was gone, his team had fallen to a


    disadvantage. Although Ca was powerful, Drake, the yellow team''s leader, was also quite


    formidable, and before long, she had lost control of their team.


    Rocky knew that if the battle went on like that, the red team wouldn''t be able to hold out for much


    longer. The yellow team would soon overrun them. Therefore, he instantly moved to Ca''s side with


    his eyes narrowed sternly.


    "Tell everyone to retreat to the west right now!"


    he urgently told her.


    "But if we retreat, we will lose the third item to the yellow team!"


    Ca replied, frowning uncertainly.


    "Don''t worry. I already got it!"


    he insisted pressingly, showing her the third item in his care.


    "What?! When did you¡ª"


    Ca looked at him with her eyes widened in shock. She waspletely absorbed in the battle, so she


    didn''t notice what Rocky had done. Hell, she didn''t even notice when he returned!


    "Here," Rockymanded and shoved the item in her direction.


    "Take it and retreat! I''ll deal with the rest of these guys. I''ll heed them off to buy some time."


    "Can you do that?" Ca nced at Rocky, hesitation written all over his face.


    "I can''t, but the Purple-ming Phoenix can..." answered Rocky with a reassuring smile.


    "Oh, I almost forgot you had that demonic spiritual beast. Be careful!" Due to the high tension on the


    battlefield, the Purple-ming Phoenix hadpletely slipped from her mind. She then turned to her


    men and ordered, "Red team, eyes and ears on me! Basil has already got the item for us, so we don''t


    have to keep on fighting anymore. Everybody, retreat immediately!"


    A triumphant cheer resounded as soon as the rest of the red team heard Ca''s announcement. They


    promptly retreated as they fought back, hastily retreating west under Ca''s lead.


    "Leader, didn''t we send someone there too? How did the red team get ahead of us?" Of course, the


    yellow team overhead the cheering and became confused because as far as they knew, their team had


    also sent representatives to get the item.


    "How do I know? Stop them!" Drake shouted at once as his face contorted in anger.


    However, just as the yellow team was about to catch up, they saw Rocky open his Magic Spiritual


    Space. The Purple-ming Phoenix spread its wings and flew off, and its intense demonic spiritual aura


    instantly stunned the whole ce.


    "What the hell is that?! Is that a demonic spiritual beast? No way!"


    "Why does he have a demonic spiritual beast?"


    "Wait a minute. Isn''t that the beast from the Phantom Valleyst time? Was he the one who managed


    to tame it?"


    For a moment, the yellow team stopped in their tracks, holding their breath in fear. The aura of the


    demonic spiritual beast was too strong, so they could do nothing but stand still, and did not dare to go


    any further.


    "Enough of this! There are other items up for grabs, so why are you so fixated with us? Is there a need


    for you to be so aggressive?" Rocky looked at Drake and asked.


    "Boy, this is not over. Let''s go!" Overwhelmed by the Purple-ming Phoenix, Drake and his men had to


    give up. It didn''t even matter if Rocky had truly tamed it or not. They were afraid that the phoenix could


    go berserk any moment, and they would have no way of stopping it. If that happened, they would suffer


    a bigger loss, so in the end, they had no choice but to give up this time. Soon, they turned away in


    dejection.


    After the yellow team had left, Rocky proceeded to the west and joined up with the red team.


    "Well done, Basil!" Seeing that Rocky hade back safe and sound, Ca couldn''t stop the smile of


    relief and happiness that showed on her face.


    The other members watched with wide eyes, thumping their chests and stomping their feet in awe and


    envy.


    "The next steps are going to be difficult. The remaining two items must be grabbed from advanced


    spiritual beasts, so there would undoubtedly be a chaotic battle!" Ca reminded them seriously.


    "Actually, we don''t have to grab the remaining two items," Rocky interrupted suddenly.


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Ca immediately turned to Rocky, looking perplexed.


    "Let''s think of other, better ns. Why don''t we wait for the other teams to go first? After all, it isn''t a


    good idea to covet gains ahead without being aware of the danger behind you," Rocky cryptically


    answered.


    "You mean we can grab from the other teams after they got it?" Ca asked.


    "Not really. We can grab it when no one can grab it," Rocky exined with a confident smile.


    "I don''t understand..." Ca''s eyebrows scrunched in confusion as she tried to pick up what Rocky was


    putting down.


    "Let me give you a clue then. What do you think will happen if two spiritual beasts gather together?"


    Rocky asked.


    "You mean you want to lure two spiritual beasts guarding the two items into meeting each other?"


    Finally, she seemed to get a clue, but the uncertainty hadn''t left her mind. She felt like Rocky''s idea


    was too reckless.


    "Exactly." Rocky nodded.


    "Even if that could work, how are you going to lure two high-level spiritual beasts together? That


    sounds impossible," disagreed Ca hesitantly.


    "Perhaps, others would find it impossible, but not for me," Rocky contradicted her confidently.


    "Well, if you really think you can do it, then I won''t stop you," Ca replied. This time, she didn''t


    hesitate anymore because she knew that it was thanks to Rocky that she could lead their team. She


    also wouldn''t have gotten the important item before the yellow team if Rocky didn''t help her.


    "Why do you trust me so much?" Rocky asked with a teasing smile.


    "Because I know you will do it anyway, even if I do try to stop you!" Ca retorted readily. It seemed


    that she had gotten to know him better.


    "Ha-ha! Who says women are all breasts without brains?" Rocky nced at her slender but well-


    proportioned figure, a smirk ying on his lips.


    "You¡ª!" Ca red at him and turned around in a hurry.


    "Ha-ha, okay, okay. I''ll go now." In the next moment, Rockyughed and disappeared from where he


    was standing.


    "Although this guy is incredibly annoying, he is quite reliable at critical moments. It seems that it is up to


    him whether or not we can enter the second round," Ca muttered quietly to herself.


    On the other hand, Rocky didn''t rush to the mission site. Instead, he ran all the way through the dense


    forest, observing the area as he went. Once he had passed through the forest and entered an area full


    of jagged rocks, he found the blue team along the way.


    He sneaked into the team without anyone noticing.


    "Beauty!" Rocky called out, suddenly appearing beside Eunice like a phantom in the night.


    "What are you doing here?" asked Eunice. She looked at him in surprise and looked around as if she


    was looking for his team.


    "I came to see you!"


    "Well,e on! How is your team progressing? Our team has collected three items already, but our


    leader said that we need to get one more to put pressure on our opponents," Eunice revealed without


    hesitation.


    "What a cruel man! For now, we only have two items," Rockyined.


    "It seems that your chances to win are slim," said Eunice with a smirk, adding insult to injuries.


    "That''s actually the reason I''m here. I''m going to steal one from your team," Rocky told her


    straightforwardly.


    "Huh, go ahead then, if you dare. Remember that our team leader is Moore!" Eunice knew that Rocky


    didn''t have the guts to do that.


    "I''m not afraid of Moore!" Rocky stubbornly disagreed.


    "Whatever. Stop bragging! What do you want from me?"


    "I need you to do me a favor," Rocky started earnestly.


    "What kind of a favor? Just spit it out already. You''d better not want me to steal for you!" Eunice


    grumbled.


    "How can I let you do my dirty work? I just want you to open this bottle when you arrive at the task site."


    After saying this, Rocky took out a small bottle of the magical saliva.


    "What''s in the bottle?" Eunice asked curiously and somewhat suspiciously.


    "Don''t worry. It''s a good thing!" Rocky answered mysteriously.


    "Tell me!" Eunice urged him insistently.


    "This bottle contains a kind of spiritual liquid that can attract spiritual beasts." He finally gave in and


    answered honestly.


    "Really? Is there even such a thing?" Eunice looked at the bottle with surprise. She had never heard of


    such a thing in the Ethereal Region before.


    "You don''t have to be so surprised. This world is full of wonders!"


    "And then? What will happen after?" Eunice asked again, pressing him for answers to sate her


    curiosity.


    "Sorry, but all that happens after that would be my business alone," Rocky answered promptly.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Is that all? Can''t you tell me more?" Eunice insisted with a small frown.


    "No! I''m afraid that you''ll spoil my n because you''re too stupid," Rocky retorted sarcastically, making


    Eunice angry on purpose.


    "You need a spanking, don''t you?" Eunice instantly bit his bait, as she grew angry from embarrassment


    and finally stopped asking him unnecessary questions.


    "Once you have finished this task, you can do whatever you like. I''ll leave it to you." Now that they


    reached an understanding, Rocky handed the bottle to her without hesitation.

 Chapter 1517 Fighting Two Beasts Simultaneously

    Chapter 1517 Fighting Two Beasts Simultaneously


    "Get lost!" Eunice threatened with a wave of her hand as she took the bottle.


    Rocky left the blue team quietly.


    Four hourster, the blue team reached their destination¡ªthe habitat of the Wine Spirit Beast at the


    advanced stage of the Spiritual Infant. It was also the location of their next task object.


    Their task object was the spiritual wine sac located on the Wine Spirit Beast''s body. It contained a pure


    concentration of the beast''s essence. The wine could cure various diseases, detoxify numerous


    poisons, and even improve a spirit warrior''s strength. It was a rare, valuable treasure.


    But to obtain it, they had to defeat the beast that guarded it. That was what made the task even more


    challenging.


    "Listen to me, all of you. Let''s split up and get into position as agreed on earlier." Moore was a natural


    when it came to taking the lead andmanding a team. With a wave of his hand, all the members of


    the blue team instantly dispersed and positioned themselves into a half-moon formation as they began


    to approach the Wine Spirit Beast.


    The beast quickly picked up on the disturbance. It stood up and let out a deafening roar. Upright, its


    body was like arge statue erected against the earth and sky.


    "First squad! Attack!" Mooremanded.


    Seven disciples led two spiritual beasts to charge forward. That quickly caught the Wine Spirit Beast''s


    attention.


    "Second squad! Attack from its side and knock it down!"


    "Third squad! Cover the second squad at all costs!"


    At Moore''smand, the blue teamid a siege on the beast. Although it was very powerful, the Wine


    Spirit Beast appeared to be at a disadvantage because of the blue team''s effective offensive and


    defensive strategies.


    "No wonder the blue team was able to easily gain those three items effortlessly. It wasn''t just sheer


    luck," Rocky murmured to himself as he stood in the darkness.


    Although the blue team''s attack was fierce enough to get them to attack the Wine Spirit Beast, it still


    wasn''t easy to defeat. They now found themselves in a stalemate.


    "It''s all up to you now, Eunice." Rocky knew it was time to take action.


    Meanwhile, Eunice was grouped with the third squad and waited for an opportunity to help. She looked


    slightly hesitant. In the end, she drew out the bottle of magical saliva Rocky gave her.


    Once she removed its lid, the tempting fragrance that only spiritual beasts could smell quickly wafted in


    the air and spread out.


    Suddenly, the Wine Spirit Beast turned silent and diverted its huge gaze towards Eunice. The rest of


    the blue team members appeared confused, wondering what was wrong with it.


    Then, something unexpected and shocking began to happen.


    A moment of peace passed before the beast jumped up and rushed towards Eunice and the third


    squad. It looked as though it was on some sort of drug.


    "Oh my God! It really does attract spiritual beasts!" Eunice was shocked by the speed at which the


    beast was approaching her and her squad. She didn''t believe that the magical saliva had such an


    effect until now.


    The Wine Spirit Beast appeared so aggressive that Eunice didn''t dare to be careless. She quickly


    threw the bottle aside and retreated.


    Everyone was caught off guard the moment they saw the Wine Spirit Beast charge towards the


    supporting squad. Moore looked lost but he quickly regained hisposure and shouted, "Stop it!"


    Both the first and second squad swarmed towards the beast in an effort to stop it.


    But the beast showed no sign of retreating. It charged towards the squad at full force and tore through


    them easily like a hard rock through wet paper. It smashed through the other two squads'' warriors at


    the King Realm. The remaining warriors had already fled in various directions.


    The Wine Spirit Beast now stood where the supporting squad was previously stationed. Its mouth


    gaped wide before it swallowed the bottle with the magical saliva. It burped heavily as if satisfied before


    it began to look around.


    Meanwhile, Rocky drew out another bottle of magical saliva.


    As quickly as before, the Wine Spirit Beast was attracted to the magical saliva Rocky held and began


    charging towards him.


    Once he grabbed the beast''s full attention, Rocky immediately turned around and led it away.


    All the powerful warriors of the blue team were stunned. They were still unsure of what exactly


    happened but they knew that something attracted the Wine Spirit Beast.


    "Everyone, listen! Don''t do anything without my order. I want to see where the beast is going," Moore


    ordered.


    The blue team quickly got into formation and followed the Wine Spirit Beast.


    ''Will he seed? It''s astonishing how he''s capable of luring away such a ferocious beast,'' Eunice


    thought.


    Rocky led the Wine Spirit Beast to the location where the other spiritual beast guarding another task


    object was located.


    At that moment, the spiritual beast was being attacked by both the yellow team and the white team.


    Both teams were gradually gaining the upper hand. One of them was about to snatch the task object


    from the beast.


    Of course, breaking through the spiritual beast''s defense wasn''t easy.


    Four hours quickly passed.


    The yellow team and the white team finally made progress and gained the upper hand as the spiritual


    beast weakened and desperately tried to defend itself.


    But at that moment, a deafening sound came out of nowhere. The blood of the members from both


    teams ran cold out of fear as they were intimidated.


    The trees suddenly began to topple. Then, a colossal beast shadow appeared from the west and


    rushed towards them.


    Just after their small win, the yellow team and the white team were now in a state of chaos. They had


    exhausted most of their power while fighting the spiritual beast. Although they had the upper hand, they


    couldn''t allow any other mistakes to happen. However, at the moment, they had to fend off another


    equally powerful spiritual beast.


    Their advantage soon faltered once the two high-level spiritual beasts teamed up against both of them.


    That worried the warriors deeply.


    Soon, the blue team appeared with Moore leading them.


    "Captain Moore, we need to join forces against those beasts now!" Drake suggested when he saw the


    blue team approach.


    "No. Our team has gathered enough objects. There''s no need for us to waste our power fighting those


    two powerful beasts. We¡¯re leaving." Moore was quite experienced on the battlefield, so he knew when


    to attack and when to retreat. At that time, he chose thetter option. After all, he and his team had


    already obtained enough objects.


    Moore then left with the blue team.


    "Unbelievable!" Drake snorted.


    "What now?" Carver, the white team''s captain, asked.


    "We fight. Otherwise, we''ll never stand a chance." Drake knew they had no other choice but to try.


    "Why don''t we ask a separate team to fight the beast that just appeared while the majority of us focus


    on dealing with the other one?" Carver suggested.


    "That''s the only way." Drake nodded.


    Both the yellow team and the white team needed one more task object toplete their mission. They


    had no other choice.


    However, both captains had other ideas in mind. Although they appeared to be cooperating with each


    other, they were secretly plotting something else behind each other''s back. If they managed to get even


    just one object, they''d surely win.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    After reaching a consensus, the two captains returned to their positions tomand their teams.


    Carver led ten rtively strong disciples to face the Wine Spirit Beast that Rocky led there. Meanwhile,


    Drake continued to lead the team to attack the spiritual beast they dealt with earlier to recover lost


    ground.


    Unfortunately, the Wine Spirit Beast was so powerful and fast that the white team couldn''t hold it off any


    longer.


    The Wine Spirit Beast was able to take a few breaths and regain its strength. Due to the absence of a


    lot of mighty warriors, the beast''s power grew overwhelming.


    For a moment, the battle had returned to an impasse.

 Chapter 1518 Caused An Uproar

    Chapter 1518 Caused An Uproar


    The longsting battle left the King Realm warriors in both the yellow and white teams gasping for


    breath. They didn''t have enough strength left to fight back against the two high-level spiritual beasts.


    It only took a few moments for both teams to suffer heavy losses. The warriors were losing their


    ground.


    "Damn it!" The captains cussed as they saw what was happening to their troops.


    "I think it''s better if we retreat. Let''s just think it overter," Carver suggested.


    "No, this is impossible. I can''t believe I can''t kill this spiritual beast," Drake said in a defeated tone. He


    seemed to have lost all his confidence.


    "Don''t act hastily! Maybe if we retreat, the two spiritual beasts will end up fighting each other. We will


    surely benefit from that," Carver said in a stern tone.


    "Well..." Drake hesitated to agree.


    "We have to retreat first. Look at how many people we lost!" Carver didn''t want to take no for an


    answer.


    "Okay, fine!" Drake finally agreed, albeit he felt a bit forced.


    The two captains wasted no more time and immediately led their teams to safety.


    As the teams hurried to escape, Rocky hid in the darkness with a bone flute on hand.


    The girl he metst time reminded him of some things, making hime up with a new way to use his


    Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill. He could only use the skill at close range before, so he had little


    to no opportunity to use it without putting himself in danger most of the time. But by using the flute, it


    was now possible for him to use the technique from a distance. However, it was no easy task to


    integrate the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill into the sound of the flute.


    He wished himself good luck before blowing into the instrument. Luckily for him, as soon as the two


    spiritual beasts heard it, they began attacking each other.


    The two teams couldn''t believe what they were seeing. It was as if someone heard their prayers and


    granted their wish.


    The ensuing chaos between the two beasts gave them more time to save their people.


    Meanwhile, Rocky joined Ca and the others as soon as possible.


    "Are you finished?" Ca immediately asked.


    "Of course. But next time, I need the assistance of the red team. The moment the two spiritual beasts


    be exhausted, we need to step in and defeat them both at the same time," Rocky said.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "At the same time?" Ca was stunned.


    "That''s right. This is the only way we can obtain the two items without giving the other teams a chance


    to steal them." He already had a nid out.


    "Wow, I have to admit, you''re so smart." Ca didn''t expect that Rocky had already nned their every


    move. "But... are you confident it will work?" she asked.


    "Who knows?" Rocky shrugged with a grin.


    "Then, when are we going to make our move?" asked Ca, unfazed by hisck of confidence.


    "We''ll wait until the other teams make their move."


    "Okay." Ca nodded and immediately turned around to give orders to the members of the red team.


    It was only a matter of time before the other teams made their moves.


    Six hourster, the two spiritual beasts were rendered exhausted.


    The yellow and white team darted off as soon as they saw that. They were more than eager to kill the


    two beasts and get their rewards.


    Just as they were about to charge, the red team appeared out of the blue to block their way.


    "Sorry, but we''ll be the ones taking both of them," Ca dered as she stood straight with an


    intimidating expression, making it clear to the other teams that there was no way they were going to get


    past her.


    "Are you kidding me? How could you possibly stop us?" That struck Drake¡¯s nerves since the red team


    had already defeated themst time.


    "Honestly, I don''t know. But how about we give it a try?" Ca bit back, provoking him into attacking.


    "Go and teach them a good lesson. I''ll go get the task objects," Drake ordered his men.


    "I''ll go too,"


    Carver chimed in. Without wasting any more time, they rushed forward towards the towering beasts.


    Ca¡¯s brave antics were enough to intimidate the captains of both the yellow and white team. No one


    wanted to fight her because of how powerful she truly was. They stood no chance against her in an


    even battle.


    Thest thing the two wanted was to fight her, and so, they both jolted past Ca knowing that she


    could only stop one of them. However, they were mindful of letting the other one get the task objects.


    Ca was well aware that Carver was a little weaker than Drake. Therefore, she decided to stop Drake


    and let Carver go.


    "You brat..." Drake''s face twitched in anger when he saw Ca in front of him. He thought that she


    would definitely fight Carver because he was weaker.


    "Now, let''s see who''s going to win," Ca said as she switched her stance.


    Drake gritted his teeth. He knew he had no other choice but to fight her if he wanted to win.


    Meanwhile Carver easily found himself approaching the two spiritual beasts. Now that the two beasts


    were exhausted, their auras were much weaker than before.


    "Ha-ha! If I can get my hands on these two objects, our team will win!" Carver let out a triumphant


    "I''m afraid that it''s too early for you to say that." Suddenly, Carver heard a weak voice beside him.


    Carver¡¯s heart jumped as he saw Rocky suddenly appear beside him, but he immediately regained his


    team? Do you also wish to stop me from getting the task objects alone?" "Yes.


    If I were you, I would save myself from wasting both our time," Rocky said with much certainty.


    "Brat, you are too arrogant. I won''t even have to break a sweat to defeat you!" Carver, with a Spiritual


    Infant at the middle stage, was naturally proud of his strength.


    "I don''t want to repeat what I just said. Think carefully about what you''re about to do." Rocky wanted to


    avoid any fights since it would expose his true strength.


    "Cut the crap. I''ll teach you a lesson, you cocky brat!" Carver shouted angrily. Rocky''s arrogance


    infuriated him.


    Irritated and at the end of his wits, Carver immediately rushed at Rocky at a lightning-fast speed. He


    was the promising young warrior of the Snow Cloud Sect who belonged to the Sky-suppressing Sect


    and was the nephew of the esteemed sect leader. No one should talk ill to him like that.


    When the disciples saw Carver fighting Rocky, they looked at each other in surprise. They knew that


    Rocky was no match for Carver.


    "Cloud-concealing Skill!" Carver shouted. His whole body suddenly became blurry as it was enveloped


    by clouds and mist.


    The cloud and mist quickly surrounded Rocky, causing him to lose track of his opponent.


    "That must be the Cloud-concealing Skill. Only a handful know how to use this secret skill of the Snow


    Cloud Sect, which is also one of the top ten skills among the Ethereal Region!"


    The disciples cheered and roared triumphantly as if the battle result had already been decided.

 Chapter 1519 The Second Round

    Chapter 1519 The Second Round


    After a while, Rocky sessfully avoided the resulting impact of the Cloud-concealing Skill, and


    somehow, approached the two overwhelming spiritual beasts. Then, the Mystical Dragon Sword behind


    him soared to the sky and morphed into dazzling starlight that began to expand.


    It was the Thousand-star Swordsmanship.


    By then, all the disciples present were shocked by the sudden appearance of the spiritual light. It was


    as dense and luminous as one of the stars in the night sky. Their astonishment was heightened once


    they witnessed the light fall towards the earth like a falling star. It then morphed into sword shadows


    thatpletely enveloped the two spiritual beasts.


    ¡°What¡­ what spiritual skill is this?¡±


    ¡°This is quite rming. Is it a premium grade spiritual skill? I¡¯ve never seen it before!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! How could someone with his strength use a premium grade spiritual skill like that?¡±


    As the bewilderment continued to spread among them, the two spiritual beasts beamed with sword


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    radiance all over their bodies. Their bodies gleamed and glistened for a moment before both of the


    ferocious beasts dropped dead.


    All around, there was nothing but dead silence.


    All the disciples turned to Rocky with eyes as wide as saucers. They looked as though they were


    staring at a monster.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ve gone too far.¡± Rocky knew that conjuring the Thousand-star Swordsmanship would draw a


    lot of attention. But considering that he was up against two premium grade spiritual beasts, he needed


    to use his full strength. Otherwise, someone else might take the chance of snatching his advantage.


    So he used up all his power to help the red team pass the first round.


    Without dy, he quickly approached the two spiritual beasts and snatched the items he needed


    before the other disciples could react. The red team now had a total of four items. This meant that the


    yellow team, who had the upper hand earlier, now seemed to be on the losing end.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry! Don¡¯t let him escape!¡± Drake, the leader of the yellow team,


    All the members of the yellow team looked at each other but none of them dared to step up and face


    Rocky. The Thousand-star Swordsmanship he just exhibited still stunned the onlookers.


    ¡°Thank you for the win, yellow team!¡± Rocky eximed in gratitude to the yellow team who remained


    frozen in ce even after he took the items.


    It was as if they were stunned and unable to react for a while.


    ''If I¡¯m right, he used a premium grade sword skill from the Sword Spirit Sect. It must be a skill that


    ordinary disciples aren¡¯t taught. But how did he manage to learn it? And a warrior of his level shouldn¡¯t


    be able to master such a premium grade sword skill in the first ce,'' Ca thought. She was still


    trying to recover from the astonishment Rocky¡¯s Thousand-star Swordsmanship brought earlier. It


    appeared he was more powerful than she imagined. No wonder he was able to subdue the previous


    demonic spiritual beast they encountered.


    Once the members of the red team realized that Rocky sessfully retrieved two items in a single


    breath, they all fell into silence before they erupted into happy and excited cheer. This meant that their


    team was heading straight for the second round of the neer contest.


    The members of the red team rushed towards Rocky, one ted face after the other.


    But before they could reach him, he silently disappeared.


    Since all of the items were found, the first round of the neer contest came to an end. Once all four


    teams left the Mirage Maze, they assembled at the entrance where the announcement was made. The


    red team and the blue team were qualified for the second round, where they would meet in a melee.


    In the next round, all the disciples would gather in an arena and fight each other until only thirty-two


    disciples were left standing. The remaining disciples would enter the third round. Compared to the


    previous team-centered challenges, this round would be more brutal and barbaric since the wheat


    would be separated from the chaff¡ªthe strong would be separated from the weak.


    In preparation for the next round the following day, the qualified disciples left the Mirage Maze and


    returned to their dormitories to recuperate.


    Rocky nned to do the same. He tried to be as discreet as possible but was stopped after a few steps


    by a delicate figure.


    ¡°Miss Ca. What can I do for you?¡± Rocky immediately recognized her.


    ¡°Well¡­ I just wanted to say¡­ thank you! If it wasn¡¯t for you, the red team wouldn¡¯t have been able to


    proceed to the next round." Ca''s face blushed as she expressed to him her gratitude.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. You also did your best, didn''t you? Go back and get a good rest,¡± Rocky


    replied indifferently as he brushed past her.


    Ca felt a little ufortable with Rocky¡¯s disinterest. She was the daughter of the powerful Yu n


    of the Sky-suppressing Sect. All throughout her childhood, she was spoiled by everyone and


    relentlessly pursued by countless admirers. Many men wanted to tter her and couldn¡¯t resist her


    natural charm. They took her very seriously, but Rocky proved to be quite the opposite. He didn¡¯t even


    want to talk to her which made her feel somewhat empty inside.


    However, it further piqued her curiosity. Intuition told her that Rocky held many secrets as seen by the


    mystery he always left behind with each personal encounter. She wanted to unlock and unveil those


    secrets.


    ¡°Miss Ca! Miss Ca!¡± Lyric called out to her while such longing thoughts still relentlessly swam


    through her head.


    ¡°What?¡± she asked once she came back to her senses.


    ¡°What were you staring at? I¡¯ve called out to you a thousand times!¡± Lyric curiously asked.


    ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡± Ca shook her head as the two of them left.


    Meanwhile, Rocky bumped into Eunice on his way back to the disciple dormitory. She had been waiting


    for him but he didn¡¯t know for how long.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you in bed resting?¡± Rocky asked her.


    ¡°The premium grade swordsmanship of the Sword Spirit Sect is quitepelling. It could annihte two


    premium grade spiritual beasts at once. It appears I¡¯ve greatly underestimated you.¡± In fact, once the


    blue team backed out of thepetition, Eunice sneaked back in to observe Rocky and witness him


    use the Thousand-star Swordsmanship.


    ¡°I originally wanted to keep a low profile. But if I couldn¡¯t make it to the second round, it would definitely


    hinder your n. I needed to go all out,¡± Rocky replied casually.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. If it wasn''t for what you did, the red team would¡¯ve been a lost cause. But you¡¯ll need


    more power in the second round. Now that you¡¯ve attracted lots of attention, you¡¯ll need to be ready.


    You¡¯ve be a walking target, but it doesn¡¯t matter. All you need to do is ensure that I can make it


    through the second round and get to the final round.¡± Eunice clearly had more confidence in herself.


    Moreover, she thought Rocky¡¯s win in the first round was just a sh in the pan. The second round


    would be a test of endurance. She decided to persuade Rocky into helping her get into the third round


    by teaming up.


    ¡°I see.¡± He nodded and then went straight into his room without uttering another word.

 Chapter 1520 The Melee Inside The Cave

    Chapter 1520 The Melee Inside The Cave


    The next day, Rocky and Eunice went to the entrance of the ck Abyss Cave, where the second


    round of the neer contest would be held.


    At the moment, the entrance was already packed with people, as some disciples went early to prepare


    for the second round of the fighting. Many other disciples and masters from the school also came early


    to watch the contest.


    "To all the participants, please enter the cave now. The second round of free-for-all fighting will begin


    after one hour!" the elder in charge of the contest announced loudly, urging the people toe inside.


    "Let''s go," said Eunice, nodding at Rocky beside her.


    Then, the two of them followed the other disciples who were participating in the fighting into the ck


    Abyss Cave.


    The first thing they noticed when they arrived at the cave was that it was dark inside. There was a dim


    lighting from several holes on top of the cave, but they were too small to be of much help. Worse,


    the sound of the wind howling echoed from the depths of the cave from time to time, and it sounded


    like ghosts wailing from the underworld, which added to the creepiness of the dark cave.


    As soon as the disciples entered the cave, a ghost-like figure suddenly appeared in front of them.


    "Wee, participants! Allow me to briefly exin the rules of the melee that we are about to do.


    When the contest officially begins, that''s the time that you can go deeper into the cave where the


    fighting will take ce. By the way, this is a free-for-all fight, which means that you can do whatever


    you want to win. You can ambush, assassinate, or even use a trap array to defeat your opponents.


    However, be careful not to deliberately kill or severely injure your opponent to the point of death. Of


    course, if a mistake is made identally, you may be pardoned.


    For the battle rules: if you feel that you are no match for your opponent, then you can quit at any time. If


    you do surrender, an official representative will appear and send you to the cave''s designated safe


    areas, where you will wait for the melee to end.


    Do you understand?" the figure exined lengthily.


    All the participants nodded at once.


    The figure waited for a few seconds to see if anyone would ask a question and then turned to look at


    the lighted incense in the cave. Seeing that the incense was almost burnt out, he said to the


    participants, "You can start now. Good luck!" After that, he abruptly disappeared.


    The disciples were stunned for a moment and nced at each other as if to see what the others would


    do. Some hastily left, while some lingered a few minutes more. Before long, the cave was empty.


    All the disciples had used their bodily movement skills, going deeper into the ck Abyss Cave.


    Rocky and Eunice tried to find an advantageous spot in the cave immediately. In such a ce, the


    fighting tested not only their strength but also their personal abilities.


    Due to the dim light and the irregr terrain, the cave was extremely suitable for all kinds of ambush,


    assassination, and trap arrays. If the disciples were good at those aspects, they obviously had an


    advantage in such a terrain. On the other hand, if they had incredible strength on their side, the rough


    environment wouldn''t affect them much.


    In other words, the stronger ones could take the initiative to attack, while the weaker ones would have


    to rely on their intelligence and abilities to make up for their weakness in strength.


    Furthermore, the rules didn''t explicitly forbid the participants from working together to attack others. Of


    course, they couldn''t be too tant. If only two or three people worked together, it would probably be


    overlooked, aspared to four or more people attacking one person, which could be looked upon


    unfavorably as bullying.


    Therefore, some disciples that had good personal rtionships and those who were from the same


    forces had secretly allied with each other before they went into the cave.


    But even though their alliance gave them an advantage in fighting together, only thirty-two people could


    enter into the third round. That opened up a great possibility of the "allies" turning on each other at the


    third round. Therefore, teaming up had both advantages and disadvantages. Every disciple needed to


    weigh the pros and cons carefully, as they were the only ones who could decide what path they would


    take.


    Not long after, Rocky and Eunice found a rtively secluded area that was surrounded by rocks. Water


    constantly dripped from the stctites above their heads, causing puddles to form around the ground.


    Rocky thought that they could quickly sense the others'' movements by observing the puddles.


    "So, what should we do next? Any ideas?"


    Rocky asked, narrowing his eyes warily at their surroundings.


    "Let''s just wait here. If someonees here alone, we can work together to deal with him. And if there


    are some people cooperating with each other, we''ll let them go," answered Eunice. It seemed that she


    had alreadye up with a n beforehand.


    "Okay, we''ll do as you say. I''m going to rest while we wait."


    After saying that, Rocky found a corner and sat down with his legs crossed, meditating. He didn''t have


    any problem with her ns, so following them would be the best course of action.


    Meanwhile, Eunice looked around them cautiously. Then she nced at Rocky, feeling slightly envious


    at how rxed he was.


    Not long after, a disciple at the primary stage of the Spiritual Infant suddenly appeared.


    "Shh!" Eunice immediately spotted the man and looked at Rocky meaningfully, raising her finger to her


    lips.


    Rocky opened his eyes, nodded at her, and looked through the gap. He saw that although the disciple


    seemed to act alone, one of his hands was always behind him, as if he was ready to make a secret


    signal at any time.


    "Let''s go!" Apparently, Eunice didn''t notice that. She hissed a signal to Rocky and quickly took off.


    In the next breath, she reappeared before the lone disciple.


    However, instead of getting frightened, the disciple had a cunning smile on his face.


    It was at that point that Eunice realized something was wrong.


    Two more figures soon appeared, and one of them was at the medium stage of the Spiritual Infant.


    ''So this guy is just the bait!'' Eunice thought as her eyes narrowed suspiciously.


    "We hit the jackpot, boys! She is a beauty!"


    the disciple at the primary stage of the Spiritual Infant immediately remarked, snickering.


    "She is, indeed, a beauty, but she must be stupid to have been fooled so easily. However, she doesn''t


    feel weak at all. Her strength is at the medium stage of the Spiritual Infant!"


    The man d in a grey robe, who was at the medium stage of the Spiritual Infant, took one nce at


    Eunice and immediately sensed her strong aura.


    Eunice noticed that Rocky didn''t follow, so she acted like she was really alone and sneered, "I can deal


    with you three alone!"


    "Don''t be so stubborn. You can save yourself a beating and surrender.


    Anyway, we are as strong as you, so there''s no way you can win if the three of us join hands." The


    grey-clothed man dissuaded her from fighting back.


    "Enough of this crap. Let''s fight!"


    As soon as Eunice''s spiritual power rose, a pair of silver shining daggers instantly appeared in her


    hands. Her delicate body moved gracefully as if she was dancing and turned into a delicate white


    feather. She then rushed toward the three people, fighting against all of them at once with


    overwhelming momentum.


    Rocky, who was still shrouded by the darkness, remained calm and waited. He didn''t intend to help, not


    unless she needed it.


    Although Eunice was fighting against the three opponents on her own, she was not at a disadvantage.


    Moreover, she purposefully avoided engaging with the man in grey, as she aimed her attacks at the two


    disciples who were at the primary stage of the Spiritual Infant instead. It seemed that she intended on


    defeating them first.


    They paused at a stalemate. The good news was that the fighting power of the two disciples had


    evidently decreased, but the bad news was that Eunice couldn''t resist the attacks from the grey-clothed


    man. A momentter, she was suddenly forced into a predicament.


    Almost at the same time, a figure silently crept under the cover of darkness and appeared behind one


    of the disciples at the primary stage of the Spiritual Infant. A sword shadow passed through the air.


    A pained scream suddenly echoed in that section of the cave. When Eunice spared a nce, she saw


    the disciple wounded and covered in blood. Although the wound wasn''t that deep, a stream of spiritual


    power had forcefully collided in his body.


    "No! How dare you hurt my friend?!"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that, the other disciple at the primary stage of the Spiritual Infant grew enraged and immediately


    rushed forward recklessly.


    "Shadowless Swordsmanship!"


    The sword shadow disappeared and reappeared, spearing through that disciple''s chest.


    Bang!


    The impact sent the disciple flying into the air.


    In the blink of an eye, two of the three disciples had already been defeated.

 Chapter 1521 Searching Her Separately

    Chapter 1521 Searching Her Separately


    The grey-robed man didn''t expect that Eunice also had someone to help her, and that person even


    defeated his twopanions with one move. His expression changed drastically, as he realized that


    the tables had turned.


    "You did great, Basil!" Eunice cheered.


    Her eyes lit up with excitement because Rocky''s attack had been timed perfectly, and her efforts


    weren''t wasted. Just now, she had deliberately revealed a w so that the three disciples would force


    her into a predicament, and she simultaneously made them rx their vignce.


    "Damn it! This is bad!"


    The man in grey was livid. His face was the color of rubies, while his eyes seemed like he could kill


    Rocky with just a look! When he realized that they couldn''t get the upper hand against Rocky and


    Eunice, he wanted to run away first and leave his twopanions to fend for themselves.


    However, Eunice had already calcted what the man was nning. She suddenly raised her hands,


    and a thin thread coiled around his body.


    The man desperately struggled against her hold, but her thread was so durable that even his spiritual


    power couldn''t break it.


    "If I were you, I''m going to stop struggling now. This divine silk has been spat out by the divine silkworm


    living for a thousand years. It is invincible and can''t be destroyed by water or fire. Once you get


    entangled in it, it''s almost impossible for you to break free." Eunice gazed at him with her arms crossed


    over her chest and a wide smile on her face. She chided him, "Just give in!"


    "No! I will never surrender!" the man adamantly refused.


    He didn''t want to admit defeat so easily.


    "You''re giving me no choice here. Do I have to beat you until you''re crippled so that you''d surrender?"


    The foreboding smirk on Eunice''s face told him that she didn''t intend to show him any mercy.


    "Do you think you can scare me?"


    the man returned fearlessly.


    "Well, you made your choice. Don''t me me when you''re sufferingter."


    After saying that, Eunice gathered her spiritual power into her hands, intending to teach the man a


    lesson.


    "Wait!" Rocky interrupted all of a sudden.


    "Is something wrong?"


    Eunice paused and asked Rocky immediately.


    "Rather than crippling him, I have a better idea!"


    Rocky then whispered something in Eunice''s ear, as his eyes gleamed with an unholy glint of


    viciousness.


    After hearing his words, Eunice couldn''t help snickering and said, "You are exceedingly clever. I


    definitely like this idea!


    Just let him have a taste of his own medicine!"


    Then, she walked towards the gray-robed man.


    "Wha¡ªwhat are you nning?" the man stammered.


    He suddenly had a bad feeling after he noticed the identical smirks on Eunice''s and Rocky''s faces.


    "Well, you said you didn''t want to give up, so I''ll fulfill your wish!


    However, you need to do us a little favor."


    After Eunice finished speaking, she abruptly sealed one of the man''s acupuncture points, rendering


    him mute.


    The man opened his mouth to talk, but no words could escape his mouth.


    "Let''s go!" Eunice hinted at Rocky, and the two of them disappeared in an instant, leaving the man


    standing there with a terrified look on his face.


    Not long after, a ck figure suddenly came out from the shadows and took away the two disciples,


    who had been badly injured and had lost their fighting power. He moved as fast as he could, leaving


    behind the man in the grey robe.


    About half an hourter, two disciples at the primary stage of the Spiritual Infant passed by. When they


    spotted the man tied by the divine silk, they naturally thought that the man had just fallen into a trap set


    by others and could not escape for the time being. Therefore, without saying anything, they went


    forward and beat the man hard. Since the man couldn''t make a sound, he was helpless to their bully


    and could only re at them silently.


    "This guy can really hold on for so long.


    Look! He doesn''t seem like he''ll surrender anytime soon."


    One of them felt that something was off when he noticed that the man had been beaten ck and blue,


    but he still didn''t utter a single word. He just kept on ring at them.


    "Maybe he thinks he is stronger than us, so he isn''t taking us seriously. Let''s beat him up until he starts


    begging!"


    the other disciple cruelly suggested.


    After that, the two disciples beat the grey-robed man with all of their might. They inadvertently wasted a


    lot of their spiritual power, while the man had almost fainted.


    At that point, the two disciples finally realized that something must be wrong, but before they could


    figure it out, two figures unexpectedly appeared behind them.


    They were silent as the dead, so the two disciples were extremely shocked. They let out surprised


    screams at the same time.


    "Shall we wait here and do the same thing again?" Eunice asked Rocky. She nced at the two


    disciples they had just defeated and the man who was almost in aa, and a trace of pity shed in


    her eyes.


    "Of course."


    Rocky nodded indifferently.


    "But... he is badly injured."


    Eunice nced at the man again, hesitating.


    "It''s fine. I can heal him a little."


    After saying that, Rocky took out the magical saliva and fed one drop to the grey-robed man.


    The man woke up again soon after, and it looked like he had recovered from his injuries a little. At the


    time, he wasn''t ring anymore. Instead, he was looking at Rocky and Eunice with fear, and he pitifully


    opened his mouth as if to speak but nothing came out. He looked like he was begging for mercy with


    his eyes.


    "Wow, that thing healed him so quickly! What did you feed him?"


    Eunice asked in surprise.


    "It''s nothing special, just some healing medicine. Let''s go."


    Rocky hastily turned away without any exnation and disappeared first.


    "Thank you." Eunice gave the man onest look, smiled, and disappeared as well.


    In that way, Rocky and Eunice used the man as bait, which allowed them to effortlessly defeat more


    than ten disciples.


    They spent a whole day and night in that cave, waiting and attacking.


    "Hmm... No one has passed by for a long time. That means only a few disciples are left, right?"


    Eunice supposed.


    "Then that''s good. My task is almostpleted,"


    Rocky answered back.


    "Yeah, it appears that I made the right decision in bringing you here."


    Seeing as they hade so far in thepetition, Eunice was also very satisfied with Rocky''s


    performance.


    While the two of them were discussing what to do next, a woman happened to pass through near their


    hiding ce. Right after that, a rush of footsteps followed closely behind her.


    "Hurry up! She is injured, so she couldn''t have run far!"


    A male voice abruptly shattered the silence in the cave, sounding harsh and morose.


    "That voice sounds familiar!" eximed Eunice.


    She frowned thoughtfully as she tried to remember where she had heard that voice.


    The next moment, the woman looked around and swiftly made a beeline for Rocky and Eunice''s hiding


    ce.


    Eunice was rmed and immediately took out her weapon to defend herself, but Rocky suddenly


    appeared in front of the unknown woman. He moved so fast that he reached the woman faster than


    her.


    When the woman saw a ck figure suddenly jump from nowhere, she was stunned. She initially


    thought that it was an ambush, so she was about to make a move. However, when she looked


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    carefully, she felt even more amazed.


    "It''s you!"


    The woman seemed to have recognized Rocky immediately, just as Rocky had realized that the


    woman was none other than Ca.


    He instantly put a finger on Ca''s lips, gesturing for her to keep silent, just as she looked like she was


    about to speak. Then, he put his arms around her waist and took her back to his hiding ce.


    At that point, Eunice had also recognized Ca, but she looked suspicious of her. That was because


    Ca was more powerful than her, and she was also one of the strongest warriors in thepetition.


    Therefore, Eunice was worried that it might be a trap.


    However, Ca''s face was pale, as if she had suffered an internal injury.


    Soon, Rocky and Eunice noticed the three figures chasing after Ca appeared, and they seemed to


    be searching for her nearby. To their surprise, Hayden was the one leading them.


    In the first round of thepetition, Hayden was assigned to the blue team, and he also entered the


    second round of battle. With his strength and identity, he easily won an advantage in the second round.


    Meanwhile, the two disciples following behind him were also at the medium stage of the Spiritual Infant.


    Of course, Hayden found the man in the grey robe who was Rocky and Eunice''s bait. But he noticed


    that the man''s breath was very weak and didn''t pose a threat, so he simply thrust the man away with a


    single kick. Then, he looked around and said, "Something feels off. She must still be hiding nearby!


    Let''s search for her separately!"

 Chapter 1522 Hand Her Over

    Chapter 1522 Hand Her Over


    Hearing that, Rocky, Ca, and Eunice couldn''t help but look at each other with worried expressions on


    their faces.


    Hayden and his other twopanions were all at the medium stage of the Spiritual Infant. On the other


    hand, Ca had already been seriously injured. They thought that if only Rocky and Eunice fought the


    three of them, they might be at a disadvantage and might even put themselves in danger.


    "We don''t have a choice. You should hand her over," Eunice said in a low voice.


    Hearing that, Rocky cast a nce at Ca.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll get out of here myself. I don''t want to get you into unnecessary trouble." Of course,


    Ca knew that if she didn''t go out and chose to stay with them, Rocky and Eunice might be caught up


    with the situation. Rocky had helped her a lot in the first round, so she didn¡¯t want to return his kindness


    with ingratitude.


    "No. You''re going to stay here. I''m the one who will go out and lure them away from here," Rocky said


    and immediately stopped her.


    Stunned at what she just heard, Ca wasn''t able to speak right away. She obviously didn''t expect


    Rocky to suggest such an idea. If they were in other situations, she might understand. However, they


    were currently in the second round of the contest, and Ca was basically theirpetitors.


    Rocky had been very kind all the time because he didn''t take advantage of her condition. Now, he even


    offered to help her distract Hayden and hispanions, which naturally made her wonder what exactly


    was running in his mind.


    "Hey, are you crazy?" Eunice couldn''t help but re at Rocky upon hearing his response, thinking that


    he was deliberately looking for trouble. She couldn''t fathom why he would risk his life just to protect an


    opponent.


    "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing. Take good care of her in the meantime. You two just stay here, and


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I will deal with them," Rocky said to Eunice calmly.


    "No way! Why should I listen to you?" Eunice shouted, clearly dissatisfied with what he wanted to


    happen. In fact, she seemed a little jealous too.


    "Last time, when I captured the Purple-ming Phoenix, she had been a great help. I''m just doing this


    to repay her," Rocky said as he quickly found an excuse. Of course, he had other motives in helping


    Ca.


    Hearing that, Eunice had no choice but to ept it. She stayed with them at that time and knew that


    Rocky was right. Looking at the seriously injured Ca, she snorted and uttered, "Fine. She can stay


    here, but if someone discovers us, I would prioritize myself."


    "All right. Besides, four hours should be enough for her topletely recover." Upon saying that,


    Rocky took out a bottle of magic saliva and handed it to Ca. "Take a drop of it once every hour and


    you should recover in four hours."


    "Really? Just four hours?" Ca was in disbelief. With her injuries, she had estimated that she might


    not be able to recover in three days.


    Then, Rocky put the bottle in Ca''s hand and nodded at Eunice. The next moment, he turned into a


    shadow that instantly dashed out of the area.


    At the same time, as Hayden and his twopanions continued to search for Ca, they immediately


    spotted Rocky''s shadow the moment it appeared in the open. They became vignt, assuming that it


    was Ca. As the shadow disappeared at a fork, they immediately followed it.


    "Why are you being targeted by Hayden?" Eunice asked Ca as they hid in the dark.


    "Our Yu n and the Summer Pce have been mortal enemies for a long time. We have been


    fighting both openly and secretly whenever there is an opportunity. This time, when they realized that


    I''m the only member of the Yu n that entered the second round of thepetition, Hayden took the


    opportunity to take me down and prevent me from proceeding to the third round..." Ca exined


    briefly. At the same time, there was a visible expression of anger on her beautiful face.


    "Tch. That guy is really despicable! Will Basil be in danger?" Eunice couldn''t help but ask, worried that


    something bad might happen to Rocky.


    "I don''t know. But if you''re that worried, you can go and protect him. I should be safe here for the time


    being," Ca said without hesitation.


    "I actually want to, but there is a huge possibility that someone stronger would suddenly appear once I


    go out. I have to enter the third round no matter what, even if that means that Rocky might not be able


    to..." It was apparent that Eunice had her own n too, and she would not give her n up just


    because things didn''t go well with Rocky.


    Hearing her response, Ca didn''t say anything more and just took the medicine that Rocky gave her.


    Meanwhile, Hayden and hispanions continued to chase Rocky''s shadow until they got to a dead


    end.


    "Ca, I''ve finally cornered you! There''s nowhere else to run to!" Hayden sneered confidently, seeing


    that the figure in front of him had been trapped.


    "Oh, Mr. Hayden? Did you get the wrong person?" Rocky suddenly turned and looked at Hayden with a


    calm face.


    "You?! What are you doing here? Then... Where the hell is Ca?!" Obviously, Hayden didn''t expect


    that they were actually chasing Rocky all the time.


    "Ca? How should I know? Why are you asking me?" Rocky shrugged and pretended to be ignorant.


    "Impossible! Are you working with her? I think you are with her just now. Where did you hide her?"


    Hayden shouted in rage. It took him a lot of effort just to set a trap for Ca, but now she had just


    slipped out of their hands.


    "I said I don''t know where she is. Can''t youprehend something so simple?" Rocky said in an


    irritated tone.


    "You, brat! You don''t know your ce, do you? You''ve just provoked me, and you''re going to regret that


    deeply! Besides, I have been thinking about teaching you a lesson for a long time. Since you presented


    yourself before me, I will make sure that you are thoroughly punished!" With a cold look in his eyes,


    Hayden immediately ordered, "You two, kill this brat! I have no time to waste on him. I have to find that


    wretched woman!" Then, he turned around and decided to go back where they first saw Rocky''s


    shadow, thinking that Ca might still be around that area.


    At the same time, Rocky already knew what Hayden was thinking. So, without further ado, he released


    the Purple-ming Phoenix.


    As soon as the phoenix emerged, its powerful demonic spiritual aura filled the area. In an instant, the


    ground and even the mountains within a radius of dozens of meters began to tremble.


    Witnessing that, Hayden and hisrades were ovee with shock. They knew that Rocky had


    captured the demonic spiritual beast, but even if he was able to tame it, they expected that it would not


    be that easy to fully control it. However, it seemed that it wasn''t the case.


    Soon enough, the Purple-ming Phoenix flew over the head of the three, instantly blocking their way.


    "Who said that you can leave? No one gets out of here without my permission," Rocky said coldly as


    his aggression became more evident.


    As he saw the vicious demonic spiritual beast in front of him, Hayden''s expression drastically changed.


    Rocky was intentionally hindering his n. Thus, he couldn''t suppress the killing intent that was oozing


    in his eyes. "You little shit! Do you think that you''re going to scare me with this stunt of yours? Come


    on, let¡¯s fight him together! There''s no need to show mercy!"


    The other two nodded their heads and prepared themselves to battle Rocky.


    Immediately after, Rocky''s sword flew out and directly transformed into a sharp sword radiance that


    ferociously charged forward to his enemies.


    An hourter after their fierce battle ensued, Hayden was in utter disbelief that he and hispanions


    at the medium stage of the Spiritual Infant were badly injured by Rocky.


    "Your aura shows that your strength should just be at the primary stage of the Spiritual Infant! How the


    hell could you defeat the three of us?!" Hayden trembled in fear and shock. He couldn''t figure out what


    exactly was happening because he felt that when he fought Rocky just now, thetter''s strength was


    obviously more powerful than his.


    "Well, there are many things in this world that can''t be fully exined bymon sense, and my


    existence is one of them. So, I''ll give you the chance to surrender, or I can guarantee that I''ll cripple


    you for the rest of your life with my next sword strike!" Rocky roared scornfully.

 Chapter 1523 The Sixteen Disciples Were Determined

    Chapter 1523 The Sixteen Disciples Were Determined


    Hayden was not someone who would give up easily. However, Rocky had single-handedly caused


    Hayden and his twopanions some severe injuries. Indeed, he had extremely powerful strength, so


    no matter how stubborn Hayden was, he couldn''t let Rocky kill him.


    "Fine! I give up!" Setting aside his pride, Hayden resentfully backed down.


    "Well then, sleep tight!" As soon as Rocky uttered those words, he swiftly appeared right in front of


    Hayden, who fainted when he suddenly felt a wave of overwhelming spiritual pressuree at him.


    "The second round is almost over. I should start hunting now! If I could lessen the number of opponents


    in the third round, that should also give Eunice a better chance at achieving the goal of this contest..."


    Rocky reckoned, raising his eyebrows. After a quick pondering, he disappeared from where he stood.


    Not a secondter, three figures turned up. They were surprised the moment they saw Hayden and the


    two other disciples.


    "Isn''t this... Hayden? The young master of the Summer Pce? He''s been defeated?!"


    "It shouldn''t have been a problem for him to at least enter the third round with his strength. What


    happened?"


    "What''s more, these other two are also at the medium stage of the Spiritual Infant, and they''ve both


    suffered serious injuries. Who on earth could''ve done this to them? I can only think of one person in


    this contest who can defeat these three, and that''s Moore."


    "Well, we''d better take them to the safe area first since they have lost their fighting power. And we shall


    report this to the master."


    The three figures then quickly took Hayden and the two others away.


    Later, upon seeing the injured disciples, three masters of the school started healing them in the safe,


    hidden area of the ck Abyss Cave. Meanwhile, three other masters were busy checking the list of


    the remaining participants.


    When the group battle ended, more than seventy disciples made it to the second round. Since some


    had either surrendered or lost their fighting power, less than forty disciples were left standing. That only


    meant that the second round was about to be concluded.


    Indeed, mostly the strong ones¡ªespecially those at the medium stage of the Spiritual Infant¡ª


    remained.


    The news about Hayden and the two other injured disciples had apparently attracted the attention of


    the school''s masters.


    "Wait, isn''t this Hayden? Someone managed to beat him in thispetition?" The elder in a ck


    robe, quite a famous senior elder in the Sky-suppressing School, was stunned.


    It was also him who had exined the rules before the second round of battle began. His name was


    Felton Chang, and everyone knew him as the "ck-faced God" due to his swarthy face, solemn


    expression, and selflessness.


    "Yes, it''s him. He was defeated right at the same time as two other disciples," one of the masters who


    brought them back exined.


    Hearing about it, the other masters were just as astounded. It was clear to them that not even Moore


    could single-handedly defeat three people, more so someone with Hayden''s strength.


    Of course, thinking about how someone could have outdone them like that totally puzzled them.


    Felton Chang approached the two disciples who didn''t pass out to find out what actually happened.


    With concerned eyes and a firm yet mellow voice, he asked them, "Who got the better of you?"


    The two disciples exchanged looks. Believing that they would be humiliated, they were reluctant to tell


    others that it was Rocky, someone who was weaker than them, who had defeated them.


    "Go on, tell me. Don''t hem and haw." Felton Chang''s face dimmed, and it looked terrifying.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "It was... It was Basil," one of them stammered after briefly hesitating to admit it.


    "Basil? Do you mean that he defeated the three of you by himself? Was he that strong? I really didn''t


    notice that he would possess such great strength..." Obviously, Felton Chang was stunned upon


    hearing the confession of the disciple. After all, he didn''t expect that a disciple with a seemingly


    unimpressive strength would actually defeat Hayden and two others all by himself.


    At the same time, the other masters also seemed to be in disbelief.


    "Elder Felton, Basil was rmended by the Di n. He came with a girl named Eunice when they


    enrolled here," one of the masters informed.


    "The Di n? Hmm. If he is indeed a member of the Di n, then it might be reasonable enough.


    However, just the fact that he fought and defeated three warriors at the medium grade of the Spiritual


    Infant is quite inconceivable!" Felton Chang responded with hints of dubiousness in his eyes.


    "Elder Felton, should we send some of our people to keep an eye on him? If by any chance that he is


    using some despicable means, we must stop him as soon as possible. Otherwise, it would be totally


    unfair to the other disciples who are participating in thepetition. This is just my opinion but under


    normal circumstances, how could the young master of the Summer Pce be defeated to such an


    extent?" One of the masters expressed his thoughts. It seemed that he had close ties to the Summer


    Pce.


    "Of course, that already entered my mind..." Felton Chang nodded his head in response, thinking that it


    was indeed a bit strange.


    While they were still discussing the matter regarding Rocky, a master suddenly appeared, looking very


    anxious.


    "Elder Felton, I just received a disturbing news from some monitoring spots in the ck Abyss Cave


    that the disciples within their monitoring range have suddenly disappeared one after another. Until now,


    they are nowhere to be found," the master directly reported.


    "What? Did anyone see what happened? Why would they suddenly disappear?" Felton Chang felt


    dibobted. He was still dealing with a troublesome matter, and now another one popped out.


    Before the master could say anything, another master hurriedly followed him and announced, "We


    have found them! The missing disciples have actually lost their fighting power. More than ten of them


    are found in the abandoned well of the ck Abyss Cave. It also means that there are just about


    twenty disciples left..."


    Hearing that, Felton Chang and the other masters were utterly perplexed. They couldn''t help but


    wonder who would be able to defeat so many disciples in such a short amount of time.


    Moreover, because of what happened, there would be an inevitable change for the next round.


    ording to the rules of the second round, if the number of participants left had reached thirty-two, all


    of them were then eligible to enter the third round. But now that there were just a little more than twenty


    remaining, it would definitely have an impact on the third round.


    "Elder Felton, what should we do now?" The masters present realized what it entailed, so they all


    looked at Felton Chang and sought his decision.


    At the moment, Felton Chang couldn''t help but put on a long face. After all, it was the first time that


    such an incident had happened. He believed that someone did it on purpose, but he wasn''t sure who


    and why he did that.


    "Announce at once that the number of disciples that would enter the third round will be reduced to


    sixteen. Also, send some people to keep an eye on the participants who haven''t been eliminated yet.


    Make sure that no more strange things will happen from here on," Felton Chang ordered decisively


    after thinking for a while.


    Soon enough, a loud sound echoed in the ck Abyss Cave. An announcement was issued that the


    number of participants for the third round would be reduced to sixteen. When the disciples in the ck


    Abyss Cave heard about it, they became rather restless. After all, since they reduced the number of


    disciples that could pass in half, it basically meant that their chances of entering the next round were


    also reduced. Thus, they still needed to be very vignt during the remaining time.


    Finally, after two hours of the severely tense atmosphere, the sixteen disciples who were going to enter


    the next round were determined.

 Chapter 1524 His Bigger Goal

    Chapter 1524 His Bigger Goal


    Not long after, the sixteen disciples left the ck Abyss Cave one after another and presented


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    themselves to the spectators, who had waited a long time outside the cave for that moment.


    Moore came out first. His Spiritual Infant was at the peak of the medium stage. In the second round of


    the melee, no one dared to go against him, so he won a ce in the next round without a fight.


    Two more disciples came out after Moore, both of them having a Spiritual Infant at the middle stage.


    These two also performed splendidly, so most of the people had expected this oue. They were


    allowed to join the third round now and even had the chance topete for first ce in the neer


    contest.


    The disciples with primary Spiritual Infant came out next. However, they had been in school for at least


    half a year, so they already had some qualifications.


    Before long, most of the disciples who stood out in the second round had alreadye out of the cave,


    while Eunice and Ca made up the rear.


    Once the two girls exited the cave, they naturally attracted a lot of attention, as they were also the only


    female disciples who had stayed in the second round. Moreover, they were both breathtakingly


    beautiful.


    Of course, Ca''s strength needed no introduction. She was regarded as a seeded disciple from the


    very beginning, which was a stark contrastpared to Eunice.


    Eunice came as a surprise because she was a rtively new disciple who had just entered the Sky-


    suppressing School, and her registered strength was only at the primary stage of the Spiritual Infant.


    With such an identity and strength, none of them had expected her to be able to enter the third round.


    "Where is Basil? Did he get eliminated?"


    Ca anxiously wondered as she nced around the disciples who had juste out. However, she


    didn''t find Rocky. Her delicate shoulders sagged lower, showing her disappointment.


    "That''s strange. Why isn''t Hayden there either?


    Even though Basil drew Hayden and his twopanions away, he wouldn''t be able to defeat three of


    them at the same time. And Hayden should be able to enter the third round with his strength!"


    Eunice noticed that Hayden and his twopanions, who Rocky distracted earlier, hadn''t passed the


    second round either.


    At this point, people were also whispering to each other curiously, as they had also noticed that only a


    few dozen disciples had exited the cave. They, too, felt that something was off because thirty-two


    disciples should have passed the second round ofpetition ording to the arrangement of the


    neer contest. These students would then proceed to thest stage. However, only a few dozen


    had passed.


    Felton soon appeared in front of everyone. He exined to the crowd that he made a temporary


    decision during the contest''s second round because of an ident. This, of course, caused a


    "Elder Felton, someone is missing," someone reported to Felton.


    It seemed that the masters had checked the list of disciples in the third round and realized that only


    fifteen disciples had made it out of the cave.


    Upon hearing this, all the spectators nced at each other in confusion. It appeared that the masters


    had expected to find sixteen students outside, but after counting, they only found fifteen students in


    front of them. One person was indeed missing.


    "There''s one more?


    Who is it?


    Does anybody know?"


    Felton fired off question after question, frowning in consternation.


    "ording to the elimination list, Basil should be thest disciple to enter the third round," a master


    replied.


    "Basil passed?"


    Felton was slightly surprised to hear Rocky''s name because it sounded familiar to him.


    He had heard of him before, as he was the disciple who had defeated Hayden and the two other


    disciples.


    However, the surrounding people hadn''t heard of the name of Basil, so he was virtually unknown to


    them.


    "Did they say Basil''s name?


    So, he has also reached the end and entered the third round!" Both Eunice and Ca were astonished


    but pleased to hear that.


    "I''m sorry; I''mte." The next moment, a figure abruptly flew out of the ck Abyss Cave andnded


    gently in front of everyone. He exuded a certain grace that better belonged on a stage.


    All the people present studied this figure intently, their eyes roving over him and cataloging what they


    could see. It was none other than Rocky. He finally made it!


    The onlookers erupted in an uproar because they observed that Rocky''s strength was ridiculously low.


    He had the weakest strength of the sixteen participants in the third round, not to mention, the whole


    neer contest. But this perplexed the people because there must be some kind of exnation. He


    couldn''t have passed to the third round with such strength!


    Of course, if they had seen with their own eyes how he had defeated two high-level spiritual beasts


    with one move of a high-level sword skill in the first round, they would not have doubted him so.


    Felton studied Rocky keenly with his eyes that seemed to see through Rocky''s soul. And then he


    nkly announced to everyone, "The second round of thepetition is over, and these sixteen


    disciples who have passed will continue to the third round. Thepetition willmence the day


    after tomorrow. I hope you can continue to work hard and strive for the best results."


    After saying that, he left right away.


    Once Felton had gone, the eliminated disciples also left the cave one after another, including Hayden


    and his twopanions, whom Rocky had defeated.


    But when the three of themid eyes on Rocky, they drew back, shaking with fear. They didn''t even


    dare to breathe heavily and quickly left his vicinity.


    A sh of resentment crossed Hayden''s face, but he knew well that Rocky had hidden his strength.


    Even if he fought against Rocky head-on, it wouldn''t do him any good.


    Both Eunice and Ca also noticed the dejected expression of the three men, which only served to


    surprise and confuse them. They couldn''t help but wonder what had happened after Rocky drew the


    three men away, and why the three men were eliminated while Rocky had entered the third round.


    Just as the two women''s curiosity was about to get the better of them, Rocky stole away, leaving them


    no chance to get some answers.


    Rocky disappeared for the next two days. In fact, he didn''t show up until half an hour before the


    neer contest''s third round started.


    "Where have you been?!"


    Eunice was greatly relieved once Rocky reappeared. She had been worried that Hayden and the


    others might have retaliated against him, so she felt restless and anxious.


    "I found a ce to cultivate in seclusion, so I stayed there the whole time,"


    Rocky replied, shrugging indifferently.


    "Shut up! Why did you have to cultivate in seclusion?


    That doesn''t make any sense," grumbled Eunice in dissatisfaction.


    "Have they released thepetition''s match-up list yet?"


    Ignoring Eunice''s protest, Rocky didn''t borate on his exnation and instead opted to ask for


    updates.


    "Yes, it just came out. We are in two different groups, and Moore is in my group. It seems that I have to


    go all out. If I can defeat him, I will surely be the champion of thispetition!"


    Her eyes twinkled with confidence and firm resolution. Although she knew that Moore was stronger


    than her, she still wouldn''t give up without a fight.


    "What about Ca?" Rocky asked casually.


    "She is in your group, and she will likely stand out among the others in your group,"


    Eunice predicted boldly.


    "You think so?"


    A faint smile yed on Rocky''s lips as he added, "Then I''ll have a casualpetition."


    "It''s all up to you because your task in the neer contest has already beenpleted.


    Anyway, I don''t expect you to reach the top of the neer contest," replied Eunice indifferently.


    Rocky nodded at this and then proceeded to the field where his group was allocated.


    Contrary to what he told Eunice, he didn''t intend to treat this round lightly because he had a bigger


    goal, which was to win first ce in the neer contest. That was because, in the two days that he


    had been cultivating in seclusion, he had gained new progress within the Scarlet Heaven Jade. Also,


    he activated his Spiritual Infant further and was only one step away from the advanced stage.

 Chapter 1525 Something Was Wrong

    Chapter 1525 Something Was Wrong


    For the nextpetition, the disciples were then divided into two groups of eight. The finalists would be


    determined from the two groups.


    Of course, it went without saying that the neer disciples who had made it thus far were


    undoubtedly powerful. It was believed that Moore would win the championship, though Ca also had a


    fighting chance. After all, the two of them were the strongest throughout the neer contest. They


    weren''t in the same group, which meant it was likely they would be the ones facing each other in the


    final battle.


    However, there was also talk of a dark horse among the top sixteen disciples. Eunice was the


    candidate, since she was one of two new disciples who had made it to thest rung of thepetition.


    She managed to stand out even though she was new; anyone could see that she was extremely


    talented.


    The other new disciple was Rocky.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Although Rocky had a very remarkable performance in the second round, especially when he defeated


    three disciples at the medium stage of the Spiritual Infant like Hayden. The matter was not known to


    many people in the Sky-suppressing School, because Hayden had already sent people to seal off the


    news from the public. And the masters of the school didn''t spread the news and just pretended that the


    matter didn''t happen, due to the suppression from the force of the Summer Pce. As a result, almost


    no one knew how strong Rocky was. In their opinion, it was pure luck for him to be one of the top


    sixteen disciples, and he would soon be eliminated in the followingpetition.


    The two groups of disciples were to fight one-on-one battles. Rocky''s group went first.


    Inside thepetition area, four arenas of the same size were lined up one by one. Outside the


    arenas, a sea of people had gathered to watch how thepetition would unfold.


    The four battles in the first round of thepetition would be held simultaneously. The determined


    winners from those battles would then move on to the next round of thepetition in the afternoon.


    From there, the finalists would participate in thest battle.


    Therefore, each round was incredibly important to the sixteen disciples. They could afford no moment


    of carelessness, and would have to fight to the best of their abilities with each round if they wanted to


    make it to the final battle.


    Just then, the eight disciples from the first group were preparing for the first round.


    Unfortunately for Rocky, his opponent was a disciple with Spiritual Infant at the medium stage. He was


    one of the only two disciples at that level besides Moore and Ca.


    "No wonder Eunice asked me to not take this fight so seriously," Rocky said with a smile, eyeing his


    unexpectedly powerful opponent. "She didn''t think I had a chance!"


    Rocky''s opponent, the disciple in yellow, also stared at him, but his eyes were hostile, as though he


    hated Rocky from the depths of his being.


    Rocky, noticing his opponent''s death re, immediately figured out what that meant: the disciple in


    yellow was working for Hayden.


    Just as Rocky had guessed, Hayden watched the two from his seat in the audience, smiling sinisterly.


    Squinting at Rocky''s figure, he sneered, "Finally, that brat will get what he deserves!"


    Half an hourter, the four battles in the first round of thepetition began.


    The eight disciples, including Rocky, all entered their respective arenas, preparing to fight against their


    opponents.


    Rocky faced the disciple in yellow and bowed slightly.


    "Let''s begin!" Rocky said, cupping his hands politely.


    The disciple in yellow also raised his hand as though to return the gesture, but instead, heunched a


    surprise attack. That left Rocky with no time to respond. Before he knew it, the disciple in yellow had


    his arms raised like wings, white spider threads shooting out madly. In the blink of an eye, the spider


    threads had coiled around Rocky''s hands and feet, restricting his movements.


    Rocky narrowed his eyes and struggled to break free, only to find that the threads were getting tighter


    and tighter.


    "Humph, don''t even try," the disciple in yellow sneered. "At your level of strength, there''s no way you


    can break out of my spider threads. But that doesn''t mean I''ll let you surrender right away. After all,


    Master Hayden asked me to teach you a good lesson!" With the flick of his wrist, the threads wrapped


    around Rocky felt like sharp des, slicing into his clothes.


    In everyone''s eyes, it seemed Rocky had no choice but to wait helplessly until he was totally defeated.


    Disappointed, the audience started booing. They all felt Rocky was too weak and was unworthy to be


    among the top sixteen disciples.


    Even Eunice shook her head. At that rate, Rocky had no way to turn the tables. After all, his opponent''s


    strength was above his. Moreover, he was not prepared for the spiritual skill used by his opponent. The


    result was not hard to imagine!


    Just when everyone thought the battle was over, the Mystical Dragon Sword on Rocky''s back suddenly


    buzzed and was unsheathed. Several rays of sharp sword radiance shed out from it, slicing the


    threads that were wrapped around Rocky''s body.


    The crowd broke into an uproar. The spider threads were so tough, ordinary Spiritual Weapons could


    not cut them off. However, Rocky''s seemingly dull huge sword made it look so easy!


    Without a moment to lose, the Mystical Dragon Sword then whizzed through the air, aiming straight at


    the disciple in yellow.


    The disciple had been under the impression he''d defeat Rocky with one fell swoop, so he was not


    prepared for Rocky''s counterattack. Before he even realized what was happening, the Mystical Dragon


    Sword rammed into him.


    A strong spiritual light shed, momentarily blinding everyone watching. When their vision cleared, they


    found the disciple, flung back ten meters, kneeling on the ground and spitting blood.


    Everyone was stunned. No one saw thating.


    They didn''t expect Rocky was so remarkable. Not only did he emerge from the first attack unscathed,


    but he also managed to seriously injure his opponent!


    "Why do I get the feeling that this guy grew stronger the past two days?" Eunice couldn''t help but


    mutter.


    On the arena, Rocky watched his opponent calmly.


    "Damn it!" The disciple in yellow spat, obviously humiliated. After all, he was injured by a new disciple


    who was weaker than him. In his anger, the spiritual power in his body grew irritable. His eyes were


    instantly bloodshot, and a ck gas suddenly started to enshroud his body. Everyone watching


    trembled with fear.


    Rocky frowned slightly. Something was wrong with his opponent...


    Sure enough, the disciple suddenly roared and pounced on Rocky like a wild beast. At the same time,


    his originally pure spiritual power was filled with the strong evil aura, which indicated he was spiraling


    into utter madness.

 Chapter 1526 Haydens Trick Failed

    Chapter 1526 Hayden''s Trick Failed


    Hayden, from his seat in the audience, smiled sinisterly. In exchange for killing Rocky, he gave the


    disciple in yellow a magical pill made by the Summer Pce. This pill was meant to increase his


    strength and speed, which was why the disciple took it without hesitation. What he didn''t know was that


    its potential side effects were to make the taker go berserk and lose control like a beast.


    Of course, when Hayden had given him the pill, he didn''t tell the disciple about its side effects.


    Just as Hayden had nned, the disciple in yellow began to show symptoms of the side effects.


    If Rocky was killed by this out-of-control disciple, it would be attributed to his bad luck. No one would


    look into it. Hayden would get away with murdering Rocky easily.


    Rocky, who could see the craziness in the disciple''s eyes, dared not let his guard down. The disciple


    tried to pounce on him like a mad dog, carelessly and clumsily. Rocky narrowed his eyes at him. He


    could tell something was wrong. However, in the eyes of the onlookers, the disciple in yellow was just


    attacking with all his might; they didn''t notice how he was out of control.


    ''He must have taken some sort of pill to strengthen his body,'' Rocky figured. ''Little did he know that his


    clever trick would backfire on him like this...'' However, Rocky knew that if he didn''t end the battle


    immediately and get this disciple some help, he would be lost forever. Time was of the essence.


    Expression grim, Rocky suddenly stopped moving and faced theing opponent head-on. When the


    disciple in yellow saw this golden opportunity, his hands turned into massive ws. In the blink of an


    eye, two huge ws appeared by Rocky''s sides, poised to rip him apart.


    However, Rocky didn''t even attempt to dodge. Instead, he took a step forward. All of a sudden, a


    strong spiritual power rushed out from his body and collided with the two huge w shadows. A strong


    wave of spiritual power swept over the arena under the impact of their collision.


    But soon, the power of the massive ws grew stronger. Just as it was about to sh Rocky into


    shreds, something remarkable happened. A sword shadow suddenly appeared behind the disciple and


    knocked him on the back of his neck. Eyes rolling to the back of his head, the disciple then fainted on


    the spot.


    All the people in the audience were in a daze. In their eyes, the disciple in yellow just copsed out of


    nowhere since they didn''t see how Rocky had attacked his opponent.


    With the disciple in yellow lying on the ground, he began to twitch violently and foam at the mouth.


    A tutor of their school immediately flew into the field and checked the situation of the disciple. He soon


    found that the spiritual power in the disciple''s body hadpletely lost control and that he was


    spiraling into madness.


    "Fortunately, you defeated him in time," the tutor told Rocky seriously. "A moment longer, his meridians


    would''ve been torn apart!"


    "Sir, please heal him as soon as possible; he might''ve taken some sort of pill or elixir," Rocky


    cautioned.


    The tutor nodded and took the disciple in yellow off the arena to begin the healing process.


    All the while, the crowd had been watching in silence, totally stunned by what had just happened. It


    was only when Rocky had walked out of the arena did the crowd burst into an uproar of confusion and


    awe.


    "Damn it! The secret pill didn''t work!" Hayden cursed. Frustrated with the oue, he left hurriedly.


    Once Rocky had left the battlefield, Eunice approached him.


    "You''re amazing," she said sarcastically. "You managed to defeat a disciple who''s stronger than you. In


    such a short time, your strength has improved by leaps and bounds." Her tone wasced with shock


    and confusion. She eyed him suspiciously, wondering how he had grown to be so strong in so short a


    time.


    "Isn''t this why you asked me to enter the Sky-suppressing School with you?" Rocky cocked his


    eyebrow at her. "So that if the both of us make it to the final battle, I''d let you win and you would be the


    champion. And if you didn''t make it, I wouldplete the task on your behalf. Isn''t it good to hit two


    birds with one stone?"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Even so, I feel like you''re keeping me in the dark here..." Just then, it dawned on Eunice that she


    wasn''t in control of Rocky. He kept doing things that were beyond her expectations.


    "Don''t worry," Rocky said mischievously. "I''m not hiding anything. Plus, you saved my life!"


    His words sent a shiver down Eunice''s spine. She couldn''t help but feel a bit worried. After all, it was


    her mission to enter the Sky-Suppressing School; she wanted everything to go ording to n.


    "Anyway, don''t be too reckless. If your opponent in the next round is stronger, just quit right away. Got


    it?" Eunice ordered coldly.


    "What?" Rocky frowned. "Are you sure you want me to quit?" Of course, Rocky didn''t want to quit.


    However, if Eunice insisted, he would give in. After all, he still needed her to inquire about the news of


    Marcia and the other warriors from the Wild Spirit Land for him.


    "Just do as I say," Eunice said seriously.


    "Fine." Rocky crossed his arms over his chest.


    Eyeing him warily, Eunice then turned around and left.


    Rocky didn''t loiter any longer and soon left as well.


    The other three matches ended just after noon. The two other winners aside from Ca had Spiritual


    Infant at the primary stage, so they weren''t too strong.


    Soon, matches for the second round were announced. Rocky and Ca would fight against the other


    two disciples with primary stage Spiritual Infant.


    Two hourster, the second round began.


    "I can''t just quit," Rocky muttered to himself when he saw how much weak his opponent waspared


    to him. Winning would be too easy. Thus, he decided not to quit until he faced Ca.


    It wasn''t hard to imagine the result of the second round.


    Because he easily won two rounds of thepetition in a row, Rocky garnered a lot of attention. It was


    unsurprising he was now regarded the dark horse among the neers.

 Chapter 1527 To Compete Moore

    Chapter 1527 To Compete Moore


    However, it didn''t matter if he was the dark horse or not. What mattered was if he would make it to the


    finals of thepetition, and in order to do so, he needed to win thisst round.


    In everyone''s eyes, the chances of Rocky winning in thest round were very small, since his opponent


    was the famous Ca from the Sky-suppressing Sect, who was quite powerful.


    There were many rumors about just how strong Ca was. She had, at the very least, a Spiritual Infant


    at the medium stage, second only to Moore. Therefore, unless Rocky was as strong as Moore, there


    was no way he''d defeat her.


    Moreover, Ca had been regarded as a talented spirit warrior ever since she was a child. The Yu n


    had invested their time and resources on her, and as a result, she had learned the best and most


    secret skills of the n. Rocky''s chances of winning were extremely slim.


    Even before the third round of thepetition started, everyone knew Rocky was going to lose.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, at the beginning of thepetition, there was a sudden news that


    due to the consecutive days of thepetition, Ca''s injury in the second round melee was


    aggravated, and she had to quit in thest round.


    As soon as the news was announced, it immediately caused a sensation in the Sky-suppressing


    School. No one had expected that Ca would suddenly give up, especially when she was sure to win.


    However, people were more disappointed with Rocky''s sheer luck. Without even having to face Ca,


    he managed to make it to the final rung of thepetition, officially earning the title of dark horse. For


    decades, no disciples with a Spiritual Infant at the primary stage in the Sky-suppressing School could


    take part in the final battle. And yet, Rocky managed to break the record, hardly even lifting a finger to


    do so.


    Rocky, on the other hand, was not surprised when he heard the news. He figured Ca was doing it as


    a way of saying thank you for Rocky''s help in saving her in the previous round.


    Because Ca withdrew from thepetition, the third round of the battle between Ca and Rocky


    ended before it even began. Thepetition of the other group began in advance.


    Because Rocky''s spot in the final battle was secured, Eunice''s fighting spirit was aroused. If Rocky,


    who was her follower, managed to enter the final battle, then so could she!


    However, to her surprise, her opponent in the second round was Moore himself. How could she be so


    unlucky?


    Then again, that was going to happen sooner orter. Despite giving it her all, Moore still defeated her


    in one move, simply because she wasn''t as powerful as him. Unfortunately, her failure eliminated her


    from thepetition.


    Moore, being the most powerful disciple in thepetition, pretty much breezed his way to the final


    round.


    Thus, the final round was between Rocky and Moore.


    However, there was no excitement over the final result. Everyone believed that Moore was going to


    win.


    On the eve of the final battle, Rocky, who just returned to the disciple dormitory from outside, saw


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Eunice waiting for him in the yard.


    "Have you been well-prepared for the final battle tomorrow?" Eunice asked with a slight pout. She


    refused to ept the fact that she lost to Moore in the second round of thepetition.


    "I''ll try my best," Rocky replied tly.


    "Well, Moore has a Spiritual Infant at the advanced stage, so no matter how hard you try, you can''t


    defeat him," Eunice said helplessly.


    "Seeing how we''ve performed in thispetition, I''d say we''ve reached our goal," Rocky dered,


    eyeing Eunice carefully.


    "Kind of." She sighed. "But it would''ve been better if I won first ce in the neer contest." Eunice


    couldn''t help but feel a little sour over the result.


    "You should be content with what you have. Anyway, what are we going to do after the contest?" Rocky


    asked casually.


    "The Sky-suppressing School assesses talent through thispetition. The new disciples that perform


    excellently in the context are then chosen as key training subjects by the school. In that case, they get


    the chance to enter the Spiritual Sea Region. If we make it that far, we will be one step away from


    three chances at most. Thus, we have to seize every opportunity," Eunice said seriously.


    "The Spiritual Sea Region?" Rocky echoed. "Is it simr to the Sword Spirit Sect''s Martial Spirit


    Graveyard?"


    "Sort of. The most amazing thing about the Spiritual Sea Region is that the speed of cultivation is


    several times faster than normal. That''s why the Sky-suppressing School is so famous. Spirit warriors


    like us can at least improve our Spiritual Infant by one grade if we enter there!" Eunice exined.


    "If the Spiritual Sea Region is so great, why can''t one enter it more than three times?" Rocky asked in


    confusion.


    "I don''t know for sure, but it''s been said that entering too many times has a side effect on spirit


    warriors," Eunice replied with a shrug. "Enter it too many times and your inner demon wille out to


    y, so they say. However, this hasn''t been confirmed. Nevertheless, it''s one of the rules of the Sky-


    suppressing School; even the president of the school can''t make an exception!"


    "Really?" Rocky frowned slightly. "It seems that the Spiritual Sea Region is an interesting ce..." In


    that moment, he made up his mind to win the contest. Only then would he get the opportunity to enter


    the Spiritual Sea Region.


    "You''d better be prepared. If Ca didn''t suddenly quit, you wouldn''t even have the chance. So, don''t


    let her down!" Eunice wagged her finger at him.


    Rocky shrugged at her with a helpless smile and then excused himself. Then, he headed to his room.


    The final round of the contest of the Sky-suppressing School began in the Sunny Square the next day.


    In the center of the square, there was a huge field thousands of square meters big, and there was also


    an istion belt around the field, in case that the disciples and masters watching the battle were


    identally injured.


    At the moment, the square was full of people, with many more swarming in from all sides.


    The vice president of the Sky-suppressing School and several elders, including Felton, arrived early.


    They all sat on the high tform in front of the square. In addition, there were also some important


    figures from various major forces of the Sky-suppressing Sect who were invited.


    What Eunice said was true. Those who performed well in front of those high-level leaders of the Sky-


    suppressing Sect would gain the opportunity to get proper training, solidifying their future.

 Chapter 1528 The Surprising Result

    Chapter 1528 The Surprising Result


    Soon, Moore appeared in front of everyone, garnering the most attention above anyone else in the


    neer contest. He was d in a blue robe, his hair loosely worn on his shoulder. Those female


    masters and disciples on the spot instantly were captivated by his handsome face.


    And Moore''s pleasing features weren''t his only merit. For the past few years, the Sky-suppressing


    Mansion had considered Moore as their most outstanding spirit warrior, cing great value on him. If


    he won first ce in thepetition, he would surely earn the Sky-suppressing Mansion a reputation


    andy a very important foundation for his future.


    Everyone knew that the Sky-suppressing Mansion had established the Sky-suppressing School, and


    they shed a lot of manpower and material sources every year to train exceptional spirit warriors. Those


    spirit warriors who could stand out among their peers would then receive the attention of the Sky-


    suppressing Mansion, regardless if they were spirit warriors from the mansion or not.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "If Moore won first ce in this neerpetition, he would get a chance to enter the Spiritual


    Sea Region."


    "Well, even if Moore doesn''t take part in the contest this time, I''m sure that the Sky-suppressing


    Mansion''s leader would still give him permission to enter the Spiritual Sea Region."


    "That''s true, but Moore is one of their top spirit warriors, so he should set an example for his peers.


    Otherwise, the others are going to gossip about him and think the worst. But it doesn''t matter either


    way because, with his strength, he can surely win first prize in thispetition!"


    At that moment, several elders of the school, including Felton, were sharing their thoughts on Moore.


    "I''m not so sure about that..." Felton muttered hesitantly, his eyes narrowed in thought.


    The other elders of the school all looked at him in confusion when they heard his words.


    "Elder Felton, why did you say that? Do you know something that we don''t?" The vice president of the


    school couldn''t help but raise his doubts.


    "No, no. I''m just saying that Moore''s opponent isn''t as weak as he seems." Felton didn''t share their


    opinion because he had been in charge of the second round earlier, and so many unexpected things


    happened during that round. He had been utterly confused! The most crucial thing that he noticed was


    that three disciples at the medium stage of the Spiritual Infant, including Hayden, were eliminated at the


    same time thanks to Rocky''s interference, which was quite unusual. Therefore, Felton thought there


    was a chance that Moore would lose to Rocky in the final battle.


    The vice president and the elders exchanged astonished looks, as none of them could understand why


    Felton was saying those cryptic things.


    A momentter, Rocky walked out of the crowd inconspicuously. He moved sedately across the ce


    with no trace of anxiety in his movements, even though he was about to fight Moore, who had already


    reached the peak level of the Spiritual Infant''s medium stage and was only one step away from the


    advanced stage.


    He stopped about ten meters away from Moore, meeting his opponent''s eyes with his own serene orbs.


    "The final round of the contest willmence in¡ªthree! Two! One! Start!" With that announcement, the


    final battle finally began.


    To the audience''s surprise, both Rocky and Moore stood still, like predators waiting for each other to


    attack first. It seemed that they were thinking of the same thing. They both intended to end the battle in


    one move.


    The stalematested for about half an hour. Even the spectators started to grow a little impatient, but


    Rocky and Moore didn''t move an inch.


    One hour had passed, but neither of them had budged!


    Before long, an hour and a half had gone by.


    "What the hell are they doing? Why aren''t they attacking each other? This is so boring!"


    "Hey! We''ve been waiting for so long!"


    "Are they even going to fight?"


    At that time, the majority of the people around them had grown restless and began to feel annoyed.


    Even the vice president, several elders of the school, and the big shots that were invited from various


    forces were exchanging confused nces. With Moore''s strength, he could surely take advantage by


    attacking first, but he oddly refused to move. And the most puzzling thing was that Rocky, who was a


    lot weaker than Moore, was also waiting for Moore to engage first. It was peculiar because he could


    take advantage of Moore by charging him first, but he was doing nothing instead.


    Of course, none of the spectators knew that Moore had no choice in the matter. He wasn''t attacking


    first because Rocky had released a spiritual aura that was like a solid fortress without a w, and it put


    a lot of pressure on Moore and restrained his movements. He was afraid that if heunched an attack,


    his ws would be exposed.


    On the other hand, Rocky hadn''t moved either, as he was currently condensing his spiritual power. He


    fully intended to defeat Moore in one move. While he was cultivating in seclusion earlier inside the


    Scarlet Heaven Jade, he hadprehended a new unique skill¡ªthe Spiritual Power Intensifying Skill.


    It could be used to gather and intensify the spiritual power and enhance his strength to a higher level.


    In other words, once he used the Spiritual Power Intensifying Skill, he would instantly break through to


    the advanced stage of the Spiritual Infant.


    However, it would take some time for him to strengthen his spiritual power and perform the skill, so he


    chose not to make a move if possible.


    Moore soon began to feel restless as if an exceedingly long time had passed, so he couldn''t help but


    take action. He made use of the Sky-suppressing Mansion''s high-level spiritual skill¡ª the Furious


    Nine-punch Attack!


    In an instant, Moore''s whole body turned into a sharp lightning shadow and rushed straight toward


    Rocky. Nine fist shadows immediately charged him one after another.


    Thus, Rocky also had to make a move. He didn''t use any of his special skills and simply pulled out the


    Mystical Dragon Sword from behind him, resisting Moore''s attack head-on.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The nine fist shadows charged forward in session, instantly exploding into streaks of light shadows


    that covered a range of hundreds of meters around.


    "Even a spirit warrior at the medium stage of the Spiritual Infant would not be able to resist such an all-


    out blow!" The crowd grew silent, looking forward to Moore''s attack. Obviously, they had all noticed that


    Moore had put all his strength behind the blow.


    But unexpectedly, just as the light shadows exploded into a blinding light, a sword shadow broke


    through the light and shed at Moore without warning.


    Naturally, Moore didn''t expect that Rocky could break through his prized unique skill. His expression


    froze in shock, but he couldn''t afford to be careless at the time. He released all his spiritual power to


    protect himself, intending to resist the sword shadow falling from the sky.


    Unfortunately, when the sword shadow fell with great momentum, it cut off his spiritual power. The


    fierce sword aura instantly flooded the entire area with Moore in the center.


    Bang! A muffled sound suddenly rang out.


    Under the sword aura''s forceful impact, Moore flew dozens of meters away and mmed against the


    ground, suffering bloody wounds all over his body. It could be seen how overwhelming the sword attack


    was just now!


    All the people present were utterly dumbfounded. No one had expected Rocky''s attack to contain such


    power. Even Moore couldn''t resist it, and a single move had actually managed to strike him down!


    On the other hand, Rocky had already taken back his Mystical Dragon Sword. He was standing in the


    center of the arena, still as a marble statue, as he waited for thepetition that had just began to be


    dered over.


    "That''s impossible! How could he defeat Moore in one move? Is he hiding his strength?" At that


    moment, even Eunice had an astonished expression on her face.


    Ca, who was also watching the battle, couldn''t help but gasp in shock.


    The vice president and the elders of the Sky-suppressing School, including Felton, were also stunned


    speechless.

 Chapter 1529 More Will Have The Chance

    Chapter 1529 More Will Have The Chance


    "Sir, please announce the victor!" Felton was the first one to calm down and immediately reminded the


    vice president.


    "But..." The vice president was still lost for words. He was having a hard time epting that Moore was


    defeated. After all, Moore was the new elite trained by the Sky-suppressing Mansion. In fact, this


    contest was arranged so that he could enter the Spiritual Sea Region to cultivate.


    "The result has been decided. There is no doubt who the victor is!" Felton said concisely, but it was a


    clear statement.


    The elders of the school didn¡¯t want to ept what just happened, but deep inside they all knew that


    Rocky beat Moore in a straight fight. Everyone present also knew it. No one could even doubt Rocky¡¯s


    victory.


    After taking a couple of shaky breaths, the vice president stood up reluctantly, looked around him, and


    announced at the top of his lungs, "I dere that the winner of the neer contest of the Sky-


    suppressing School is¡­ Basil!"


    The crowd immediately exploded into an uproar. Although everyone saw that Moore was defeated in


    one move, they couldn¡¯t believe it. They demanded for some kind of exnation to try and exin what


    had just transpired before their very eyes.


    But since the vice president had already announced it to the public, it meant that they had no choice


    but to ept it, whether they wanted to or not.


    After hearing the announcement, Rocky went straight outside the arena, and was immediately greeted


    by Eunice''s cute face, filled with confusion.


    "What did you hide from me?" She stared at Rocky and questioned him.


    "Didn''t you see it with your own eyes?" Rocky said with a teasing smile.


    "Do you mean your strength? But how could you have improved in such a short time? When you were


    in the Sword Spirit Sect, you had just broken through to the primary stage of Spiritual Infant! But


    judging from the power of the move you used to defeat Moore, I can tell that your strength has at least


    reached the advanced stage!" Eunice was beyond confused.


    "Of course it''s impossible for me to break through to the advanced stage. But I have my own way to


    make up for the gap between our strengths. That''s all," Rocky exined nonchntly.


    But judging from Eunice''s face, it was apparent that she still doubted him. Even if Rocky had a way to


    make up for the gap in strength between him and Moore, it was still impossible for him to win with just


    one move.


    "Believe it or not, I actually said the truth. I''ll go back now. Please get the reward for me!" After finishing


    his words, Rocky turned around and left, leaving the stunned Eunice behind with her mouth still


    hanging wide open.


    Rocky was supposed to go up to the stage to ept the award, but since he had already left, the


    ceremony didn¡¯t push through, leaving Eunice to ept the prize on his behalf.


    When Eunice returned to the disciple dormitory with the reward on hand, she went straight to Rocky''s


    room to look for him, but he was nowhere to be found.


    It was not until the next day that Rocky returned to the dormitory.


    "Where have you been the whole night?" Eunice asked as soon as she saw him.


    "I had to deal with some personal affairs," he replied halfheartedly.


    "Here''s is your reward." Irritated, she immediately handed over an exquisite-looking box to Rocky.


    After opening it, he found several bottles of elixirs and a manual with medium stage spiritual skills


    inside. This kind of reward was undoubtedly precious to ordinary spirit warriors with Spiritual Infant at


    medium stage. But it was no use for Rocky.


    "Here, it''s all yours!" Rocky handed back his prize.


    "I don''t want it!" Eunice turned her head, showing her discontent at him.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Since I won thepetition, does this give me a chance to enter the Spiritual Sea Region?" Rocky


    asked directly.


    "I''m not sure. Maybe it depends on the decision of the Sky-suppressing School. But normally, yes, you


    do have a chance," Eunice replied in a much softer tone after casting a nce at him.


    "Then what do you need me to do if I were to enter the Spiritual Sea Region?" Rocky asked again.


    "I''m afraid you can''tplete the task alone. You''d better let me go with you," Eunice replied after


    thinking for a while.


    "Then you have to try your best to get the opportunity to enter the Spiritual Sea Region." Rocky''s eyes


    narrowed.


    "Well, I''m afraid that''s up to God." Eunice didn''t have much faith in herself since there were only a few


    spots left to enter the esteemed Spiritual Sea Region.


    Meanwhile, Rocky¡¯s unexpected victory prompted the senior leaders of the Sky-suppressing School to


    hold an emergency meeting. Aside from the vice president and several elders, an elder from the Sky-


    suppressing Mansion was also present.


    Moore''s sudden defeat caught them blindsided. It had disrupted the training arrangement of the Sky-


    suppressing Mansion. They couldn''t just stand by and watch as the opportunity slip right through their


    fingers.


    "Who is this disciple called Basil?" the elder from the Sky-suppressing Mansion asked, eyeing the vice


    president.


    "ording to the registration information, he is a spirit warrior from the Di n," the vice president


    answered in fear. Although he was one of the most powerful people in the school, he respected the


    elder from the Sky-suppressing Mansion and dared not anger him. After all, the school was controlled


    directly by the Sky-suppressing Mansion.


    "A warrior of the Di n? I did not expect that." The elder fell silent. He was obviously a little worried.


    After all, the Di n was a force that even the Sky-suppressing Mansion didn''t dare ignore.


    "Yes, and this year, there is another warrior from their n who entered the school; her name is Eunice.


    They registered together," the vice president reported with utmost respect.


    "Eunice? She shouldn''t be from the direct line of the Di n. I don''t remember such a name. If that''s


    the case, then we don''t have to worry too much," the elder said as he stroked his beard.


    "Yes, sir." The vice president nodded repeatedly.


    "Judging by the results of the neer contest, there are so many talented new disciples. I think we''d


    better change thepetition so that more will have a chance to enter the Spiritual Sea Region this


    year," the elder advised. Of course, his real purpose was to give Moore another chance to enter, but he


    wanted to hide his true intent.


    "No problem. I''ll arrange it right away." The vice president immediately understood the meaning of the


    elder''s words and gave his promise.


    "Thank you, vice president. In this way, I can exin to the chief when I go back." The elder then stood


    up to leave, but after taking two steps he suddenly paused and added, "Keep an eye on the warrior


    called Basil from the Di n. Pay attention to his every move. If there is anything even remotely


    suspicious about him, report it to the Sky-suppressing Mansion immediately."


    "Yes sir, I understand." The vice president nodded in a hurry.


    After that, the elder left the room while others present watched him walk out.

 Chapter 1530 Entered The Spiritual Sea Region

    Chapter 1530 Entered The Spiritual Sea Region


    Early the following day, the Sky-suppressing School made an announcement regarding the reward of


    thepetition. Since there were a lot of outstanding and powerful spirit warriors that emerged in the


    neer contest, the school made a rare exception and decided that the top eight disciples of the


    contest would get the chance to enter the Spiritual Sea Region.


    As soon as the announcement was made, it immediately caused a sensation in the entire school. After


    all, such an exception was never made in the previous neer contests. It was the first time that it


    was happening.


    Of course, everyone couldn''t help but specte that the main reason why the school decided to do that


    was because of Moore. He was the favorite to win thepetition, but he was unexpectedly defeated


    by Rocky. Moore was a very talented spirit warrior that the Sky-suppressing Mansion had deeply


    valued in recent years. If he managed to get the first ce, the Sky-suppressing School would only


    give him the chance to enter the Spiritual Sea Region and get the opportunity to break through to the


    advanced stage of the Spiritual Infant. In that case, he would only be a step away from the Emperor


    Realm.


    However, since the first ce was taken from him, it would not be that easy for him to reach a higher


    level in a short time. Consequently, the gap between his strength and the advanced stage of the


    Spiritual Infant would be very big and hard to bridge.


    In other words, the school had only made the call due to the interference of the Sky-suppressing


    Mansion. On the other hand, it would be pretty sketchy if only Moore would be given the opportunity to


    enter the Spiritual Sea Region aside from Rocky. Therefore, in order to limit and eliminate the criticisms


    from others, they decided to give the chance to the top eight disciples. Besides, there was no limit to


    the number of people that could enter the Spiritual Sea Region. However, if one wasn''t strong enough,


    their life might be in danger when they explored the area.


    But for the top eight disciples of the contest, the news was undoubtedly in their favor and they wouldn''t


    refuse it.


    "Awesome! I didn''t expect that even I would have the chance to enter the Spiritual Sea Region. I''m so


    lucky!" Eunice was extremely excited to be a part of the team that would enter the region. She didn''t


    expect that such a twist would happen.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "That''s fortunate indeed. With this, both of us can enter the Spiritual Sea Region toplete the task,"


    Rocky said with a smile. That also worked in his favor because as soon as he helped Euniceplete


    their task, he could get out of trouble.


    "Right! If Iplete the task earlier, I can go back to the Di n sooner than expected." Eunice


    nodded and let out a bitter smile as she longed to go back home.


    "So, what do we need to prepare?" Rocky asked without further ado.


    "The Spiritual Sea Region is an extremely dangerous ce. We''re digging our own graves if we go


    there without proper preparations. Come with me. We''ll purchase the things we need," Eunice said with


    a serious tone.


    "Okay. Lead the way," Rocky said with a shrug.


    Then, soon enough, Rocky and Eunice left the disciple dormitory. Upon leaving the Sky-suppressing


    School, they directly went to the nearest town and bought some necessary items, like simple Spiritual


    Weapons for self-defense and low-grade pills.


    It took them quite a while before they finished purchasing everything they needed. When they returned


    to the Sky-suppressing School, it was already night time.


    As they got back to the dormitory, Rocky and Eunice went back to their rooms respectively to prepare


    separately.


    After going to his room, Rocky took the time to enter the Scarlet Heaven Jade and continued


    challenging the spirit tablets.


    A few days had passed, and finally, it was already time to enter the Spiritual Sea Region.


    There was a total of twenty disciples that would enter the Spiritual Sea Region, including the eight top


    disciples from the neer contest. The other twelve were senior disciples who had also won various


    advanced stage of the Spiritual Infant. In short, the strength of the twelve senior disciples was greater


    than that of the top eight disciples from the neer contest.


    Therefore, it was expected that the senior disciples looked down upon Rocky and the others.


    However, it was also known that the top eight disciples were not at all weak, especially Moore and


    Ca, whose strength was enough topete with the senior disciples''.


    At the moment, the twenty disciples followed the three elders of the school, including Felton, all the way


    to a misty valley.


    "Listen up, everyone. Upon entering the Spiritual Sea Region, nobody should act alone. You should at


    least be in pairs as you proceed. Moreover, you must only cultivate in the areas designated on the


    map," Felton strictly warned. At the same time, he signaled to the other two elders to distribute the


    maps of the Spiritual Sea Region to the disciples.


    "On the map, you can see that the areas shaded in green are the cultivation area. On the other hand,


    you are not allowed to go to the areas shaded in red. Otherwise, there will be dire consequences


    waiting for you!" Felton reminded sternly.


    As the twenty disciples got a copy of the map, they quickly scanned it and was utterly surprised. The


    map revealed that the Spiritual Sea Region was unusuallyrge, but only a small portion of it was


    shaded in green. It just meant that the Spiritual Sea Region was truly a mysterious and dangerous


    ce.


    "You can stay in the Spiritual Sea Region for one month at most. After the allotted time, you must return


    to the entrance. If you fail to do that, the inner demons will definitely form and torture you. If I were you,


    I would be mindful of the rules and the time in order not to get into unnecessary trouble," Felton


    warned.


    Hearing that, the disciples nodded with serious expressions on their faces. They knew that those


    reminding words should not be taken lightly.


    "After I and the two elders open the enchanted barrier, all of you can go in. The entrance of the


    enchanted barrier is rtively small, so don''t try to barge in all at once!" Upon saying that, Felton


    nodded and signaled the other two elders.


    Immediately after, the three elders released their spiritual power. Soon enough, three beams of spiritual


    power interwove into each other, tearing open a small portion of the enchanted barrier.


    As the enchanted barrier was opened, the senior disciples took the chance to enter first. Afterward, the


    top eight new disciples entered one after another.


    When all of the disciples had already gotten in, the three elders dispersed their spiritual power, letting


    the enchanted barrier restore to its original state.


    "Elder Felton, who do you think is the most promising among all of those disciples?" One of the elders


    couldn''t help but ask casually.


    "Well, it doesn''t really matter. The important thing is that they coulde back safe and sound. Of


    course, they are all talented. But after a month, we will see their individual progress. There might be


    some of them that would surprise us," Felton remarked and eventually left with the other elders.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the barrier, the disciples immediately found that the scenery in front of


    them had suddenly changed. Originally, their surroundings had the terrain of the valley, but now, they


    found themselves on an ind, which was covered by clouds and mist.


    "This ind should be the starting point of the map. We have to go through this ind first before


    reaching the area shaded in green," the strongest senior disciple said. Among the senior disciples, he


    was also the one with the most experience because it was already his second time entering the


    Spiritual Sea Region. When he enteredst time, he was still at the medium stage of the Spiritual


    Infant.


    "This ind shouldn''t be thatrge. I think we can get past through it soon enough," one of the top


    eight new disciples said quite confidently


    "Yeah, it''s not a big one, but whether you can cross it quickly or not actually depends on your ability.


    The first time I came here, it took me ten days topletely get out of here. Anyway, let''s go." Right


    after speaking, the strongest senior disciple nodded at his partner and proceeded further into the


    ind.


    Immediately after, the other senior disciples wasted no time and also left in pairs.


    When the senior disciples were almost nearly gone, the top eight new disciples began to look at each


    other as if they were hesitating whom they would pair up with.

 Chapter 1531 The Three Teamed Up

    Chapter 1531 The Three Teamed Up


    "Basil, let''s go ahead first," Eunice murmured to Rocky, motioning for him to move forward. The two of


    them were highly likely to be in the same group anyway, and they couldn''t care less about how the rest


    would choose theirpanions. Thus, they might as well leave the rest behind.


    "All right. Let''s go," answered Rocky, nodding quickly. But as the two of them were about to leave,


    Ca suddenly intercepted them and called after Rocky straightforwardly, "Wait! Let me go with you!"


    Ca''s words made Rocky pause and look back at her. He was silent for a moment because he was at


    a loss whether to cry orugh.


    Meanwhile, the other disciples were shocked and envious that Ca wanted to team up with Rocky.


    They all knew that she rarely worked with any man since she entered the Sky-suppressing School, but


    now, she suddenly wanted to form a team with Rocky. It was unbelievable! They couldn''t help but


    wonder if there was a special rtionship brewing between Ca and Rocky.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Ca, but Basil already has a partner," Eunice rified shortly.


    She hadn''t expected anyone, let alone Ca, to directly ask Rocky like that, so she immediately shot


    her down.


    "That''s okay. I didn''t say I wanted to be his only partner. I don''t mind if there are three people in my


    group,"


    Ca insisted calmly, undeterred by Eunice''s answer.


    "No. I''m sorry, but we''re not epting anyone else into our group," responded Eunice firmly, her pouty


    mouth twisted into an annoyed frown.


    A tension so thick anyone could have cut it with a knife descended on the two women, as Eunice''s face


    darkened with increasing irritation. She was worried that if Ca joined them, she and Rocky wouldn''t


    be able toplete the task.


    "You can''t decide that on your own! However, if it''s Basil that tells me not toe, then I won''t,"


    asserted Ca.


    The two women heatedly red at each other before they finally turned to Rocky expectantly.


    On his end, Rocky could only look back at them helplessly. He felt like he was about to jump from the


    frying pan into the fire itself, but the two women were obviously waiting for his decision. Besides, he


    was incredibly bad at saying no to others, so how could he do that to such a beautiful woman like


    Ca?


    The other disciples realized that Eunice and Ca were butting heads over being in the same team


    with Rocky, and they couldn''t believe their eyes. They all wished they could be as lucky as Rocky, but


    deep inside, they knew he was on a different level than them. After all, he did win first ce in the


    neer contest.


    "Basil, let''s go. Just ignore her!"


    Eunice urged Rocky, subtly pushing him forward. But Rocky didn''t budge. He looked at Ca, then


    back at Eunice, saying,


    "Let here with us." "What?!" Eunice blurted out in shock. Thest thing she expected was for


    Rocky to agree, and his decision only served to stoke the fires of her wrath.


    Of course, Rocky had his reasons for agreeing. However, he wasn''t willing to disclose the reasons yet.


    Meanwhile, Ca nodded with satisfaction once he gave his approval.


    It became evident then that Eunice couldn''t do anything to change Rocky''s mind, so she had no choice


    but to give in.


    "Whatever!" she yelled, red murderously at Rocky, and then left in a huff.


    Rocky and Ca followed closely behind silently, and the three of them began to explore the Spiritual


    Sea Region.


    As for the rest of the disciples, Moore teamed up with a disciple at the medium stage of the Spiritual


    Infant, while the remaining three of them formed a team to avoid being left alone.


    And that was how the eight new disciples separated into three groups and headed in different


    directions.


    The Peculiar Beast Ind was considered a gateway ind, as it was located at the entrance of the


    Spiritual Sea Region, and there was no other way to enter the region without passing by the ind.


    As its name indicated, many strange spiritual beasts inhabited the ind, and most of them were


    considered extremely rare spiritual beasts in the Ethereal Region.


    Therefore, anyone who wanted to pass through the ind must have enough strength to contend with


    those spiritual beasts. Otherwise, they would be nothing but prey for those wild beasts.


    After Rocky and the two women set out, they promptly headed in the direction that the map indicated.


    All kinds of fierce and unusual spiritual beasts tried to block them along their way, but luckily, the three


    of them were just as formidable as those wild beasts, and they managed to overpower them without


    much fanfare. They also had the Purple-ming Phoenix with them, so they were as safe as they could


    be.


    However, the Peculiar Beast Ind held a more terrifying secret besides its spiritual beasts¡ªits terrain.


    It had an exceedinglyplicated maze-like territory, which made it easy for people to get lost in the


    wilderness and get picked off by dangerous elements.


    Typically, when a group entered the Spiritual Sea Region the first time, it would take them around ten


    days or even half a month before they could go through the Peculiar Beast Ind.


    But it only took less than two days for Rocky and hispanions to travel through the whole ind.


    Thanks to Kohen''s help, they didn''t lose their way even once.


    "Wow, this little guy is pretty cool! I didn''t expect that it''d be so good with directions!"


    Ca blurted out, looking admiringly at Kohen, who had guided them the whole way while riding on


    Rocky''s shoulder. She knew for a fact that the Peculiar Beast Ind''s terrain was exceedingly


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Of course, it''s my pet!"


    Eunice possessively dered.


    "It''s Basil''s pet. How could it be yours?"


    Ca retorted sarcastically, rolling her eyes at the other girl.


    "Rocky is my servant, so whatever is his is mine as well!" replied Eunice proudly.


    "As if anyone would believe that!"


    snorted Ca.


    Her attitude annoyed Eunice so much that she couldn''t stop herself from snarling at her, shouting,


    "I don''t care if you believe it or not; it''s the truth!"


    Meanwhile, Rocky nced sideways at the two bickering women, vigorously pretending he wasn''t


    there. If he could blend into the surroundings, he would have! After all, who would want to interrupt and


    be dragged into an argument between two fierce women? It could only bring trouble and headache.


    Before long, another half a day had passed, and the three of them finally reached the end of the


    Peculiar Beast Ind. There, they came upon a huge arc stone that resembled an arched bridge,


    connecting the end of the ind and the Spiritual Sea Region. A thick white mist covered each side of


    the huge arc stone, and an unfathomable abyssy below them intimidatingly. Just the sight of that


    could frighten any traveler into changing their mind.


    A lion-shaped spiritual beast sat in front of the huge stone like a gigantic guardian, and its aura was at


    the advanced stage of the Spiritual Infant.


    The three of them exchanged nervous looks. Each of them was well-aware that if they wanted to pass


    through the bridge-like stone, they would have to go through the lion-shaped spiritual beast first.


    "I''ll ask the Purple-ming Phoenix to distract it, and then you can sneak past it once it''s preupied,"


    Rocky instructed after thinking for a while.


    Of course, Eunice and Ca automatically agreed with Rocky''s idea. They knew that even if the three


    of them worked together, they couldn''t defeat a spiritual beast at the advanced stage of the Spiritual


    Infant, at least without suffering losses of their own. Therefore, they needed to distract it with the


    Purple-ming Phoenix to avoid unnecessary loss and save time.


    With that decided, Rocky summoned the Purple-ming Phoenix and let it approach the lion-shaped


    spiritual beast and irritate it.


    But the spiritual beast didn¡¯t respond at all. It hadn''t moved despite the Purple-ming Phoenix¡¯s


    provocations,pletely ignoring the smaller beast hovering over its head.


    "I guess this spiritual beast is smarter than I thought!"


    Rocky remarked with a smile, shaking his head in resignation.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we let the Purple-ming Phoenix attack it directly? I¡¯m sure it would fight back then,¡±


    suggested Eunice as she waved her hand energetically.


    Rocky nodded approvingly at her and then activated his Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill so that


    the Purple-ming Phoenix would attack the spiritual beast directly. ording to his bidding, the


    Purple-ming Phoenix opened its sharp beak, and a strong me spurted out and shot towards the


    lion-shaped spiritual beast.


    However, something unexpected happened. The spiritual beast abruptly erupted in a blinding light, and


    the light gradually gathered into a circr pattern as if an array had appeared over its body. Once the


    mes from the Purple-ming Phoenix hit that circr light pattern, it vanished without a trace.


    Rocky and the two women were left dumbfounded. They hadn''t expected such power from the spiritual


    beast that it could withstand the phoenix''s attack without even shifting on its spot.


    After that, the phoenix attacked it several more times, but it failed to break through the circr light


    pattern that shielded the lion-shaped spiritual beast.


    "I think that the spiritual beast just performed a spiritual skill that is usually done by spirit warriors. I''ve


    heard of talk of it before. They said that a kind of spiritual beast could perform the same spiritual skill as


    a spirit warrior could do, but I haven''t seen evidence of it until now," Ca shared with the others, a


    marveling look on her face.


    "I feel like this beast is going to be difficult to handle," sighed Rocky as his eyes narrowed slightly.


    The spiritual beast was more powerful than he had expected, and it didn''t seem to be an ordinary


    spiritual beast at the advanced stage of the Spiritual Infant.


    Just as the three of them were about to lose heart, several senior disciples suddenly appeared one


    after another. Those disciples had left earlier than Rocky and the two women, but they had surprisingly


    arrivedter than them.


    Those senior disciples were astonished to see that three new disciples had reached the end of the


    Peculiar Beast Ind before them.

 Chapter 1532 Passing The Guard

    Chapter 1532 Passing The Guard


    "I didn''t think they''d fall behind us! These senior disciples must not be much of a big deal!" Eunice


    mocked the newly arrived disciples with a cold smile.


    At this moment, the most powerful disciple came forward. He had reached the advanced stage of the


    Spiritual Infant, and he had amanding air about him. The man said in a domineering tone, "I can''t


    believe you three got through the Peculiar Beast Ind so quickly. It seems that you are pretty lucky.


    However, your luck and strength won''t be enough to get you past this Mysterious Spirit Lion. But don''t


    worry. I am willing to give you a chance. If you are willing to work with us, you can get through its


    defense together with us, and we''ll also allow you to cultivate with us..."


    "How are we supposed to work with you?" Eunice asked after casting an uncertain nce in Rocky''s


    direction.


    "The Mysterious Spirit Lion canunch the Mysterious Spirit Array, and that array can absorb any kind


    of spiritual skill. Usually, only spirit warriors at the Emperor Realm can break the array. That is why we


    can''t break the Mysterious Spirit Array on our own. That''s where youe in. The Mysterious Spirit


    Lion has a weakness¡ªit has to gather all of its spiritual power to use the Mysterious Spirit Array. If


    someone could willingly sacrifice himself by attacking the lion''s spiritual power gathering point with all


    his strength, others may have a chance to destroy the Mysterious Spirit Array. To be safe, at least two


    people are needed to work together on this. Three people would work better. That''s why I think you


    three can do it," exined the most powerful disciple.


    "Excuse me? Are you saying you want us to sacrifice ourselves to help you achieve your goal?" Eunice


    asked with an appalled frown, as she had quickly figured out what he meant. These senior disciples


    didn''t really want to help them!


    They just wanted to use the three of them, so they couldplete this very dangerous matter and take


    credit, as they didn''t want to take the risk themselves. "Well, if you seed at once, then at least two of


    you can go through the Mysterious Spirit Array.


    Isn''t that a pretty good result?" added the most powerful disciple, who was still trying to trick them.


    "Forget it! Even if we couldn''t cross through the bridge, we won''t let you take advantage of us," snorted


    Eunice.


    Ca nodded in agreement as her face darkened in anger.


    "Since you don''t appreciate my kindness, don''t me me if you get stuck in here! I promise you, you


    won''t be able to pass by yourselves," dered the most powerful disciple in a cold voice.


    "Really? Then you can just sit back and watch, as we go through the Mysterious Spirit Lion. We''re just


    wasting time standing around here anyway," sneered Rocky, who had been silent all this time.


    He initially intended to remain silent, but he couldn''t help but talk back to the other party because he


    despised people like them very much. Plus, he didn''t want to waste any more time in such a ce. At


    this point, all he wanted to do was help Euniceplete the task as soon as possible, so he could rely


    on her to get the information about Marcia and the others. After that, he could finally go and find them.


    Thus, Rocky impatiently walked past the most powerful disciple, who had reached the advanced stage


    of the Spiritual Infant, and he headed straight to the Mysterious Spirit Lion. As soon as the other senior


    disciples realized what he was nning to do, they began to shame him and called him names. They


    all thought that Rocky didn''t know what he was doing and was rushing to his own grave.


    In the blink of an eye, Rocky had approached the lion and met its eyes without an ounce of fear.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The lion seemed to be a little unhappy because Rocky appeared to be challenging it. After all, it had


    always despised humans, and no human should dare to disrespect it and live.


    The next moment, the lion let out a resounding roar and lifted one of its ws, intending to pounce on


    Rocky.


    When Eunice and Ca saw this, all the blood disappeared from their faces, which made them look


    pale as newly fallen snow.


    "That arrogant guy is dead meat!" The most powerful disciple gave a smugugh.


    Unexpectedly, the Mysterious Spirit Lion''s w paused in midair, and its whole body trembled


    inexplicably at the same time.


    Rocky was beneath its w, but his eyes were emitting a ray of strange red light, as a purple light


    enveloped his whole body. It was as if some immense power was about to emerge.


    Even the Mysterious Spirit Lion that had broken through to the advanced stage of the Spiritual Infant


    looked frightened of Rocky''s power. Judging from that, this power must be exceedingly terrifying!


    "Get out of my way!" In the next breath, Rocky roared an order at the beast.


    The Mysterious Spirit Lion hesitated for a moment, and then it suddenly lowered its head like a docile


    sheep and moved away. It slowly got out of Rocky''s path, submissively giving way.


    All those who had witnessed this were floored. No one knew how Rocky managed to order the lion, and


    it actually obeyed him and made way for them. How strong was he that he could order around a beast


    as powerful as the Mysterious Spirit Lion?


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go!" Rocky calmly turned around and said to Eunice and Ca.


    The two women were too shocked to move at first, but they soon rushed to Rocky''s side. The three


    disciples smoothly passed through the massive arc stone and entered the Spiritual Sea Region


    together.


    Meanwhile, the most powerful disciple wanted to seize this opportunity to sneak past the Mysterious


    Spirit Lion. He rushed over in the blink of an eye. But as he was about to pass, the lion promptly waved


    its w and caught him, throwing him back a great distance away. The ambitious disciple fell on the


    ground awkwardly, his face covered with dust.


    The other senior disciples didn''t dare to try the same thing. They could only watch as Rocky and his


    Once Rocky and the others stepped foot inside the Spiritual Sea Region, they were met by another


    peculiar view. There was arge amount of spiritual power flowing above them like a rippling sea. The


    trees around them also looked quite odd and bore different kinds of strange fruits.


    "I heard that the fruits in the Spiritual Sea Region are all spiritual fruits. If you eat one of them, you can


    replenish the spiritual power you have lost," shared Eunice. As she spoke, she picked one and took a


    bite, intending to show herself as an example. In an instant, she felt a stream of spiritual power flow


    through her body, and she felt suddenly refreshed.


    "Miss Ca, we have to do something private. If possible, please wait for us here. But if you don''t want


    to wait for us, that''s fine. We won''t force you to stay," uttered Rocky bluntly.


    "I chose to team with you because I believed you could bring me to the Spiritual Sea Region. Now that


    we are here, I can do the rest of the work myself. You can go ahead and do your business. See you


    opened their eyes, Ca was gone.


    "The woman is so despicable. She just left after taking advantage of you. She is going too far!"


    grumbled Eunice bitterly.


    "Do you want me to call her back here?" Rocky asked with a teasing grin on his face.


    "No! Forget it. Let''s do what we have to do now!" Eunice immediately rejected the idea, shaking her


    head fervently.


    "Can you tell me more about our mission now?" asked Rocky, his arms crossed tightly over his chest.


    "Our mission is to find a stolen divine treasure, which was said to be hidden here in the Spiritual Sea


    Region. It is called the Army-blessing Scroll, which was originally owned by the Di n.


    It''s an incredibly rare treasure that can provide divine power to protect thousands of troops on


    battlefields. The Di n has been looking for it for many years, but it wasn''t until recently that they


    confirmed that this divine treasure had really been stolen and hidden somewhere here in the Spiritual


    Sea Region. However, no one knows where it is. So the Di n believes that this divine treasure


    should still be in the Spiritual Sea Region," exined Eunice.


    "But this region is so vast. How are we supposed to look for it here? It''ll be like looking for a needle in a


    haystack!" Rocky shook his head.


    "Don''t worry about that. When the Army-blessing Scroll was stolen, a page was left behind. We can


    use that." While she spoke, Eunice brought out a roll of parchment from her pocket. When she


    unfolded it, a shiny golden page emerged. Rocky didn''t know what material it was made of, as it looked


    like a piece of paper, but it contained rather potent spiritual power. And that was just a single page!


    Rocky could only imagine how amazing the scroll could be if they managed toplete it.

 Chapter 1533 The Thief

    Chapter 1533 The Thief


    ¡°This Army-blessing Scroll appears to be no ordinary divine treasure!¡± Rocky eximed with certainty.


    ¡°Of course! The Di n¡¯s divine treasure isn¡¯t just like any other divine treasure. Although it appears to


    be useless to ordinary masters, it will be as strong as a winged tiger once wielded by a brave and


    well-experienced general who will lead his army against the enemy. It will allow him to increase his


    strength tenfold or even more!¡± Eunice answered earnestly with pride


    "Really? Why is this scroll so powerful? Can you tell me?" Rocky asked her curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that this scroll¡¯s power dates back to a thousand years. It was written by a peerless master


    whom people regarded as the literary sage. Every sentence written within it can form a spiritual skill


    move. As long as you focus on reading the sentences in your mind, it will be able to cause immense


    damage. If you read an entire page, you¡¯ll be able to destroy countless people, the whole city, and even


    the entire country. On the other hand, it can also be used to protect your family, defend your country,


    and bring prosperity to the people. On top of that, all kinds of mysterious and extraordinary military


    strategies are recorded within its pages. ording to the Supreme Ether Land¡¯s history, all the masters


    who obtained this treasure became death gods on the battlefield. They never failed to make a single


    one of their countless enemies tremble in fear!¡± Truthfully, Eunice didn¡¯t know much about the scroll at


    all. What she just shared was based on historical records as well as dubious rumors.


    She didn¡¯t know whether the scroll was as powerful as people said it was. She only knew it as a


    legend.


    ¡°It sounds like a bug!¡± Rocky blurted outughing.


    ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand? What bug?¡± Eunice nced at him, confused.


    ¡°It''s no big deal. Because it¡¯s so rare to find, it¡¯s no wonder the Di n is so desperate to retrieve it.


    Since there¡¯s a damaged page, let Kohen smell it and get familiar with its scent. It¡¯ll be able to find the


    scroll,¡± Rocky instructed directly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Eunice nodded approvingly. It appeared she brought Rocky to the right ce. Helping him


    solve his previous problems wasn¡¯t in vain.


    Rocky then asked Kohen to sniff the remaining divine aura on the damaged page. After a few whiffs,


    Kohen¡¯s eyes lit up in exhration. It seemed to recognize it as an extraordinary divine treasure.


    ¡°Do your job, little guy!¡± Eunice instructed Kohen as she stroked its tiny head.


    Kohen snorted twice and appeared to enjoy her touch. Then itnded on the ground and began sniffing


    around. A momentter, it waved its ws in one direction.


    ¡°It¡¯s that way. Let¡¯s go!¡± Rocky urged on. He picked up Kohen and ced it on his shoulder as he


    headed towards the direction it pointed at with Eunice.


    Although they had safely made it through the dangerous Peculiar Beast Ind, it still wasn¡¯t safe in the


    Spiritual Sea Region. It was possible that they could encounter an even more treacherous ce.


    Generally speaking, the chance ofing across an adventure was much higher thaning across


    danger in this region. Otherwise, the leaders of the Sky-suppressing School wouldn¡¯t have confidently


    allowed neers like Rocky to set foot on it.


    In the Spiritual Sea Region, the warriors didn¡¯t even need to put energy into cultivating. As long as they


    absorbed the spiritual power that hovered and filled the air, they could easily increase their strength.


    Because of this, both of them didn¡¯t feel exhausted at all as they ran with all their might. They were able


    to reach and enter the depths of the Spiritual Sea Region in less than a day. Along the way, they


    managed to discover various rare fruits that would greatly increase their strength as well as some other


    rare, priceless materials. This was quite a rare opportunity for ordinary spirit warriors.


    In the blink of an eye, daylight turned into midnight. Because it was dangerous to walk at night and they


    had traveled for an entire day, Rocky decided to find a safe ce to rest for the night and to continue


    their journey tomorrow.


    Although Eunice wanted to find the Army-blessing Scroll as soon as possible, she knew that some


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    things couldn¡¯t be rushed. Thus, she didn¡¯t object to Rocky¡¯s n.


    Finally, both of them lit a fire and set up camp beside a stream.


    All kinds of wild fish swam in the stream, so their dinner was quite a feast. Eating wasn¡¯t necessary for


    them in the Spiritual Sea Region since it was enough for them to simply absorb the rich, ubiquitous


    spiritual power that hung in the air. However, they would be more satisfied if they had a few bites of a


    meal.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult to prepare a fish-filled feast since Rocky¡¯s Magic Spiritual Space was equipped with a


    think that he was on vacation and not embarking on a task to seek out cultivation.


    After the dishes were ready, Eunice¡¯s little face was in awe. She was astounded at how a normal man


    such as Rocky could whip up such amazing dishes in such a country.


    The feast was so beautiful and exquisite that she couldn¡¯t help but pick up chopsticks and start tasting.


    Her eyes immediately widened as her face appeared to be ovee by a look of pure indulgence.


    ¡°These are delicious! These are all on par with, or perhaps even better than, those meals made by


    chefs in restaurants!¡± Eunice praised him with exaggeration.


    "Really? I don¡¯t think so,¡± Rocky replied modestly.


    ¡°It''s no big deal. Are you mocking me on purpose? If I can whip up such a good dinner, I guess I won¡¯t


    have to worry about getting married in the future.¡± Eunice knew that being able to create such quick yet


    delectable dishes would help her be a more valuable wife. However, she might never have the


    chance to do so in her life.


    ¡°How old are you? Why are you so eager to get married?¡± Rocky couldn¡¯t help but ask andugh.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal to get married?¡± Eunice replied disdainfully.


    ¡°Yes, it is. But as a spirit warrior, you ought to focus on other things that matter more. Romantic love is


    nothing but a distraction,¡± Rocky imparted to her with an understanding smile.


    ¡°Is it?¡± After all, Eunice was still a simple girl and didn¡¯t understand howplicated such feelings


    could be.


    ¡°You will understand one day.¡± He didn¡¯t exin any further as he returned to enjoying his dinner.


    Just as they were enjoying their quiet meal by moonlight, a short and ck figure suddenly jumped out


    from one of the dense bushes at lightning speed. It rushed towards them and swept past their table.


    Then, they noticed that one of the roasted fishes was gone.


    Then, the mysterious figure rushed into the grass on the other side.


    A stunned Eunice looked to Rocky and asked, ¡°Was that a spiritual beast?¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t look like a beast. It looked more like¡­a person. Definitely not a tall one.¡± Although the ck


    figure moved quickly, Rocky was able to determine that it was a human and not a spiritual beast.


    ¡°It was a thief! Damn it! We have to catch him!¡± Eunice eximed ferociously.


    ¡°Forget it. We can¡¯t finish everything anyway.¡± Rocky shot a carefree smile in her direction. Although he


    had yet to uncover the identity of the mysterious ck figure, he decided not to make a big deal out of


    it. After all, it was just a fish. The figure obviously meant no harm.

 Chapter 1534 An Old Woman

    Chapter 1534 An Old Woman


    After chomping down a lot of fish that Rocky cooked, Eunice, who used to eat meagerly, couldn¡¯t help


    but pat her slightly swollen belly andined, ¡°It¡¯s your fault! Why did you cook so much? Now, look


    what you¡¯ve done. I¡¯m so full!¡±


    ¡°Nobody asked you to eat that much,¡± Rocky replied with a bitter smile. ¡°I¡¯m going inside my Magic


    Spiritual Space to deal with something. Are you okay to just stay here alone?¡± Rocky asked after


    tidying up the table and the tableware.


    ¡°Do you take me for a toddler? Of course, I can manage by myself. But actually, I¡¯m bored to be alone.


    Where¡¯s Kohen? Ask it toe out to apany me!¡± Eunice said after hesitating for a while.


    Rocky just smiled and shook his head as he called Kohen out to apany Eunice. Afterward, he


    directly entered his Magic Spiritual Space and went to hisboratory to continue his research.


    As they separated ways for a while and did their own thing, the night passed rather quickly.


    The following morning, when Rocky walked out of the space, he was a bit surprised that he couldn¡¯t


    find both Eunice and Kohen beside the stream.


    ¡°Where would those two go early in the morning?¡± Rocky let out a frown, knowing that this situation


    wasn¡¯t normal. Even if Eunice left because she had something to do, she would definitely leave a


    message. However, wherever he looked, he didn¡¯t find any hint of her whereabouts.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Rocky murmured to himself, worrying about the two. Without wasting any time, he


    released his spiritual power to search for Eunice¡¯s aura within the area of a few hundred meters.


    Soon enough, Rocky perceived Eunice¡¯s aura. However, it was fluctuating rapidly as if she was fighting


    with someone or something.


    As soon as he found a hint of her aura, Rocky rushed towards the direction where she was supposed


    to be.


    Not long after, Rocky passed by a hill and eventually saw a delicate figure that should be Eunice. At the


    same time, he also noticed that there was a short figure who was fighting against her.


    However, the thing that surprised Rocky was that Eunice was actually at a disadvantage and was being


    pushed to a corner.


    Worried that Eunice might suffer an injury, Rocky dashed forth and swiftly made his way between them.


    In an instant, he appeared in front of Eunice and protected her by disying the Thousand-star


    Swordsmanship.


    All of a sudden, a blinding light exploded within dozens of meters, filling the area with dazzling starlight.


    At the same instant, the short figure was quickly enveloped in it.


    Sensing that he was in grave danger, the short figure hurriedly leaped backward to get out of Rocky¡¯s


    attacking range. His movements were extremely agile and did not resemble a human being at all.


    Seeing this, Rocky did not continue his attack and just stood still.


    ¡°Basil! He is the thief who stole our fishst night! I saw him sneaking around early in the morning so I


    chased after him,¡± Eunice shouted as she pointed at the short figure.


    As Rocky took a closer look, he eventually realized that the short figure was actually a child about the


    ages of twelve to thirteen. However, his appearance was pretty different from normal human children.


    He had a pair of fierce eyes which was almost the same as a beast. At that very moment, they were


    filled with vignce as he stared at Rocky. The short figure was not wearing human clothes but rather


    beast skin, which revealed his ckened skin. That was when Rocky recognized that he was a real


    ck child.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just a child!¡± Rocky was actually a little surprised because it was out of the ordinary for a child


    to appear here in the Spiritual Sea Region.


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s also a thief,¡± Eunice softly mumbled.


    Because of Rocky¡¯s sudden appearance, the little ck boy looked restless and uneasy. From time to


    time, he would make loud groans like that of a beast.


    Noticing that the little ck boy was hostile to them, Rocky decided to restrain his aura and tried to


    your name? And what are you doing here in the Spiritual Sea Region?¡±


    However, there was no response from the little boy and it seemed that he didn¡¯t understand any of the


    words that Rocky just said. He just kept on slowly moving around Rocky and Eunice, not letting his


    eyes off of them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he can understand the humannguage. I¡¯ve actually tried to speak to him earlier, but he


    just attacked me,¡± Eunice said, still annoyed that she wasn¡¯t able to deal with the little boy by herself.


    ¡°There¡¯s something strange about him. He¡¯s just a child but his aura seems to be quite on par with


    ours. Normally, at his age, he shouldn¡¯t be able to possess that kind of strength. I¡¯m thinking if he was


    born with divine power. Do you have a guess?¡± Rocky asked as he also fixed his eyes on the boy.


    ¡°Who knows? All I know is that we have to be careful. You¡¯re right; he¡¯s just a child but he seems to be


    pretty strong. The worst part is that he is very hostile towards us!¡± Eunice said anxiously. She had


    fought with him a while ago, so she knew that he couldn¡¯t be underestimated.


    ¡°Well, you called him a thief. It would be rather strange if he didn¡¯t be hostile to you,¡± Rocky said


    as he teased Eunice, trying to ease her anxiety.


    ¡°Humph! What are we going to do now? It doesn¡¯t seem like he would willingly listen to us,¡± Eunice


    replied as she let out a frown.


    ¡°Let me try again.¡± Apparently, Rocky was interested in the little ck boy, so he wanted to try


    something out.


    Then, he tried to slowly approach the boy. However, since he was extremely vignt towards Rocky, he


    quickly retreated, not giving Rocky a chance to get near him.


    Seeing this, Rocky thought for a while and then decided to use the Mysterious Beast Transformation


    Skill. Suddenly, his whole body emanated a strange light and a peaceful aura that could make even the


    most hostile beings want to get close to him.


    Then, soon enough, the boy, who had been retreating all this time, suddenly approached Rocky


    subconsciously. But not long after, he began toe back to his senses and immediately showed a


    furious expression, knowing that he had been deceived by Rocky. Because of this, he bared his teeth


    and attacked Rocky. His thin hands were like sharp ws of a beast that shot out a domineering force.


    However, even though he saw what the little boy was trying to do, Rocky just stood still and didn¡¯t n


    to dodge at all.


    ¡°Basil, what are you doing? Watch out!¡± Eunice couldn¡¯t help but exim worriedly because Rocky


    might actually get hurt with what he was trying to do.


    Boom! Boom!


    Suddenly, a few strong forces passed by Rocky but none of them hit him.


    ¡°I thought so. You didn¡¯t mean to hurt me,¡± Rocky smiled calmly.


    Seeing Rocky¡¯sposed expression, the boy was stunned momentarily. Then, he quickly jumped


    back and distanced himself. Then, he spoke to Rocky in an iprehensiblenguage, but it looked


    as if he was actually talking to himself.


    After that, the boy suddenly turned around and eventually rushed into the forest. Immediately after, he


    disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Hey! What were you trying to do? You scared me to death just now! Why didn¡¯t you fight back?¡±


    Eunice immediately asked as she rushed towards Rocky¡¯s side. But seeing that Rocky was safe and


    sound, she was somewhat relieved.


    ¡°It¡¯s because he didn¡¯t really want to hurt me. I¡¯m thinking that he just wanted me to be aware of the


    overwhelming odds against him,¡± Rocky exined.


    ¡°Huh? How did youe up with that conclusion?¡± Eunice asked and looked at Rocky in confusion.


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s just my guess.¡± Rocky shrugged his shoulders and revealed a faint smile.


    ¡°Ugh! How can you say that? That child doesn¡¯t look like a human at all! Is he a beast child?¡± It was


    said that sometimes, spiritual beasts adopted abandoned babies in their territories and raised them.


    ¡°That¡¯s a possibility. But right now, we should be focusing on more important things.¡± Earlier, Rocky


    actually paid great attention to what the little ck boy said. Although he didn¡¯t understand a word, he


    got a feeling that the boy was trying to warn them about something. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t verify it


    right now.


    ¡°Okay then,¡± Eunice agreed and put the matter aside.


    Afterward, the two of them continued their journey under Kohen¡¯s guidance.


    Meanwhile, there was a huge treehouse on a thousand-year-old tree in an ancient forest somewhere in


    the Spiritual Sea Region. Inside the treehouse, there were all kinds of bottles and jugs of herbs. At that


    moment, an old woman was grinding some ck herbs on an old table.


    At the same time, there was a crystal ball on the table. Inside it, all kinds of images were constantly


    shing. Upon closer inspection, it could be seen that the scene was inside the Spiritual Sea Region


    and it showed the disciples from the Sky-suppressing School who had entered the mysterious region.


    Out of nowhere, Rocky and Eunice showed up on the crystal ball and it seemed that they were


    shuttling through a forest.


    As soon as the old woman saw Rocky, she immediately stopped what she was doing and suddenly


    murmured excitedly, ¡°He looks just like him! He looks just like him!¡±


    The very next moment, the old woman turned into a shadow and disappeared in situ.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1535 An Unbelievable Occurrence

    Chapter 1535 An Unbelievable urrence


    Two days passed in the twinkling of an eye. Rocky and Eunice had searched through numerous areas


    under Kohen''s guidance, but they couldn''t find any traces of the Army-blessing Scroll.


    "Hey, little guy, can you find it or not?


    I''m getting tired of all this searching!"ined Eunice.


    She heaved Kohen upward and forced it to look into her eyes as she scowled at it grumpily.


    Kohen stared back at her with an innocent, puppy-like expression that erased all the irritation she felt


    earlier.


    "Oh, darn it! Don''t look so sad. We''ll find it soon," muttered Eunice.


    She hesitantly patted Kohen on the head, trying tofort it.


    All of a sudden, the little pet abruptly straightened warily and hissed twice. It seemed like it had sensed


    something dangerousing their way, as it red fiercely toward the left of where Rocky and Eunice


    were standing.


    Almost at the same time, Rocky also noticed the subtle shaking of the ground that grew stronger and


    stronger every second as if a huge monster was approaching.


    "What''s wrong, little guy?


    Is somethinging?"


    Eunice asked Kohen, turning her confused gaze toward Rocky.


    While Rocky and Eunice were looking at each other in bewilderment, an enormous shadow suddenly


    covered them. It stood at least ten meters tall, as high as a small mountain. Although they couldn''t see


    clearly what it looked like, they could see the ck spikes protruding from all over its body, which made


    it look like a gigantic hedgehog.


    "Whoa! That thing is huge. Let''s get out of here!"


    Rocky was the first to react. He saw that they were at a disadvantage and immediately shouted a


    warning. He grabbed Eunice''s waist and swiftly dragged her backward with him.


    Rocky, with Eunice in his arms, retreated andnded on his feet dozens of meters away from the giant


    hedgehog. But it suddenly shook its huge body, and ck spikes instantly shot out from it like a


    rainstorm, covering the area within a hundred meters with ck spikes. The surrounding trees became


    coteral damage as the spikes speared through them and tore them to pieces.


    The ck spikes were as thick as tree trunks. Thus, once a spike struck the ground, it instantly cracked


    and copsed like sand. Although Rocky and Eunice tried their best to defend against the spikes with


    their spiritual power, their defensive moves were helpless in the face of their sheer power. In one


    instance, one spike broke through their spiritual power'' defense, heading directly toward Eunice''s


    chest.


    "Eunice! Watch out!"


    Seeing that Eunice was in grave danger, Rocky didn''t have time to think and instinctively protected her


    with his own body.


    In the blink of an eye, the ck spike stabbed Rocky from behind. It held so much force that it


    protruded from Rocky''s right shoulder and almost reached Eunice. Fortunately, he had adjusted his


    posture just in time to avoid it from hurting Eunice. The huge power contained in the spike also affected


    his body and destroyed his meridians, causing him intense pain. His eyes darkened from the blow, and


    his vision shifted and spun.


    "Hurry! Run!"


    However, before hepletely lost his consciousness, he was able to whisper a warning to Eunice,


    urging her to escape.


    His voice was hoarse and weak, sounding like he was on the verge of death.


    "Basil? Basil! Wake up!" Eunice felt both guilty and terrified. Rocky had just saved her life, at the cost of


    his own safety. She shook Rocky a few times but found that he wasn''t responding, which made her


    even more anxious. She was afraid that the giant hedgehog would try to attack them again, so she


    didn''t hesitate to grab Kohen from Rocky''s shoulders, thrust it into her pocket, and then used her


    delicate body to support Rocky. At the same time, she took out a spiritual rune, and spontaneously


    used her spiritual power to ignite it.


    The next moment, the rune erupted into a white ripple of light, which instantly devoured Rocky and


    Eunice.


    Once the light dissipated, the two of them had disappeared from where they had been.


    On the other hand, the giant hedgehog seemed to calm down when they were gone. It turned around


    and left, leaving the forest of about a hundred meters radius destroyed.


    Meanwhile, Eunice had transported herself and Rocky to a small valley three hundred meters away.


    Thick foliage and gigantic trees enveloped the valley, which made it perfect for hiding.


    She soon found a cave deeper in the valley and helped Rocky inside. Sheid him on the ground,


    checked his body with her spiritual power, and made sure that he wasfortable. She found that the


    spiritual power in his body was not in disarray, and the injury he had suffered didn''t affect any of his


    vital parts.


    With a deep breath, Eunice pulled out the ck spike from Rocky''s right shoulder, and as a result,


    blood gushed out from his wound like a river. She immediately tore off a piece of her skirt and pressed


    it on Rocky''s wound to stop the bleeding. However, she realized after a few minutes that the bleeding


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    wasn''t slowing down.


    Panicking slightly, she hastily fumbled with a bottle of medicine and applied it onto Rocky''s wound.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t seem to have any effect.


    "Why won''t it stop bleeding?


    At this rate, he may bleed to death!"


    Eunice murmured fearfully.


    Suddenly, she felt a slight movement from her pocket. It was Kohen, who was wriggling and trying to


    "Stop it, little guy. His wounds might get infected if you continued licking him like that!"


    Eunice hurriedly picked up Kohen. But to her surprise, she found that the bleeding on Rocky''s wound


    had slowed down.


    "Did¡ªdid you do that?"


    she asked confusedly, looking at Kohen with a stunned expression.


    Kohen stuck its tongue out as if it was asking for credit.


    "Does your saliva have healing properties?"


    Eunice wondered out loud.


    Without any dy, she put Kohen back on Rocky''s chest and let it continue licking Rocky''s injury. The


    bleeding stopped soon enough, but Rocky still did not wake up.


    Eunice stared at Rocky worriedly, bound up his wound, and sat cross-legged, adjusting her breath and


    waiting for Rocky to wake up.


    Midnight came soon. The beasts outside the cave slept on; the cold winds howled and swirled, and the


    temperature dropped to ufortable levels.


    Inside the cave, Eunice had already ignited a bonfire to warm herself and Rocky.


    "Why aren''t you waking up, man?


    Come on! You''re supposed to be strong!"


    She couldn''t help but sigh in distress. Rocky had been unconscious for almost a day, but his condition


    didn''t change a bit. If Eunice didn''t see him breathing faintly, she would have thought him dead already.


    Kohen was lying down on Rocky''s stomach, looking a little restless.


    While Eunice was racking her brain for what she should do, Rocky''s body abruptly ignited with a golden


    light, which was emitting holy power.


    "What''s happening?"


    She stared at the golden light that Rocky''s body was continuously emitting, a fascinated expression on


    her face.


    Just as she stretched out her hand to examine the light, Rocky suddenly opened his eyes. However,


    his eyes were ssy and vacant. His body slowly floated up from the ground and flew out of the cave


    in the blink of an eye.


    Of course, Eunice was utterly stunned and hurried out after Rocky''s body. As soon as she got out of


    the cave, she was met by an even more shocking scene.


    Under the faint moonlight, Rocky''s whole body was shining with a golden light, and this golden light


    repeatedly flowed from all directions and integrated into his body.


    His aura simultaneously increased, and his strength suddenly reached an incredible level¡ªthe


    Emperor Realm!

 Chapter 1536 The Scary Room

    Chapter 1536 The Scary Room


    Typically, once an individual had reached the King Realm, they needed to cultivate their Spiritual Infant


    to its peak level first, and only after that could they ensure the sessful cultivation of an Imperial


    Soul. After they had attained the Imperial Soul, they could then break through to the Emperor Realm.


    In Eunice''s perspective, Rocky was only at the medium stage of the Spiritual Infant. Thus, he couldn''t


    have had an Imperial Soul, let alone break through to the Emperor Realm.


    But at that moment, Rocky was exuding an aura of the Emperor Realm, and she couldn''t be mistaken.


    After all, there were more Emperor Realm masters in the Di n than in the other forces of the


    Ethereal Region.


    However, almost all Emperor Realm masters were normally advanced in age. Rocky was the only spirit


    warrior that Eunice knew who could reach the Emperor Realm at such a young age.


    She wondered if she was hallucinating right now, but what she was seeing looked very real, and there


    was only one thing that could exin what was happening. Rocky must have been hiding something


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    monumental!


    After a long time, the golden light on Rocky''s body gradually dimmed. It left significant changes on his


    body. For instance, his wound had now fully healed, and his eyes had also recovered. At the same


    time, his body had stopped emitting the Emperor Realm aura from earlier, returning to its original state,


    and floated gently to the ground.


    "Eunice? What happened?"


    Rocky''s eyes fluttered open as his feet touched the ground, and he appeared confused and out of


    sorts. He looked even more perplexed when he noticed the peculiar looks that Eunice was throwing his


    way. Of course, he had no idea what had happened to him just now.


    "Who on earth are you?!"


    Eunice abruptly grilled him, perplexed by the strange turn of events.


    "What do you mean?" Rocky asked in confusion.


    "Stop pretending! You are clearly a master of the Emperor Realm.


    Why did you deceive me?" burst out Eunice.


    She looked incredibly upset at the thought that Rocky had been lying to her.


    "Me, a master of the Emperor Realm?


    Are you kidding me?" Rocky answered as he shook his head, looking bbergasted.


    If he were a master of the Emperor Realm, he would have left the ce ages ago.


    "I can''t be mistaken. I saw it with my own eyes! When you were grievously injured and unconscious just


    now, a power of the Emperor Realm suddenly came out from your body and cured your wound,"


    Eunice exined firmly.


    "Really? Are you sure about that?" asked Rocky. The puzzled look had disappeared from his face.


    "I..." Eunice hesitated.


    "Okay, I''ll tell you something then.


    There is indeed some kind of mysterious power hidden in my body, but it''s not the power of the


    Emperor Realm!" admitted Rocky with a faint smile.


    "I know, but are you sure it''s not that kind of power?


    I saw your aura just now, and it is indeed..." Eunice still couldn''t believe Rocky''s words.


    "Check my aura carefully. Do you think it''s at the Emperor Realm?"


    Rocky asked with an eyebrow raised critically.


    Eunice carefully tried to examine Rocky''s aura and found that it had returned to normal.


    With that discovery, she couldn''t help but wonder about her own sanity. Maybe she had been


    hallucinating just now.


    "Anyway, we should go. Don''t we need to look for the Army-blessing Scroll?"


    After saying that, Rocky turned around and quickly left.


    "Hey! Wait for me!" Eunice cried out after Rocky.


    She immediately followed after him, but the previous events were still imprinted onto her mind. She


    couldn''t help staring at him intently, a perturbed expression on her face.


    On the other hand, Rocky inwardly breathed a sigh of relief. ''That was close!'' he thought dly.


    He suspected that the sealed divine power in his body awakened when he was on the verge of death,


    but he didn''t expect it to happen earlier. However, it seemed that he couldn''t use it directly, as it only


    assisted him during dire situations without his explicit consent.


    After Rocky arrived at the Supreme Ether Land, the divine power in his body inexplicably disappeared.


    He had thought that it was gone for good, but to his surprise, the divine power didn''t vanish after all. It


    was just hidden deep in his body as if it had been sealed.


    Meanwhile, Eunice was stewing in her guilt. It was a sharp contrast to Rocky, who didn''t seem to care


    that he had almost died. He treated it like a trivial thing because, in his mind, his life was always in


    some sort of danger anyway. Due to the incident, the rtionship between the two of them started to


    change. Eunice''s attitude towards Rocky became more agreeable, as she treated him better than


    before.


    As they traveled deeper and deeper into the Spiritual Sea Region, Rocky and Eunice realized that their


    strength had significantly increased, and they had almost reached the advanced stage of the Spiritual


    Infant in just a few days. Perhaps, it was because they had absorbed the rich spiritual energy of the


    ce. That, too, was a peculiar characteristic of the Spiritual Sea Region!


    Moreover, they felt like they were getting closer and closer to the Army-blessing Scroll. The reason why


    they thought so was that the residual page of the Army-blessing Scroll that Eunice brought had a


    resonance reaction yesterday.


    The Army-blessing Scroll was abination of poems and songs. Even though the residual page had


    been separated from the rest, there remained a certain connection among them.


    After another full day, Rocky and Eunice passed through a swamp area and entered a forest filled with


    ancient trees. They trod carefully along the way until the two of them found a huge tree house in the


    depths of the forest.


    All of a sudden, the residual page manifested a fierce reaction, trembling violently in Eunice''s hand.


    "Could it be in that tree house?" Eunice asked eagerly.


    "That''s highly likely, but we still have to be careful. This tree house was probably built by someone, so it


    could be some master''s territory," warned Rocky.


    In his great experience, he knew that the possibility of a master living in seclusion there was very high.


    "Could a master be living here? Then, that''s good, right?


    Maybe whoever it is can give us some guidance..."


    Eunice smiled, looking pleased with the idea.


    However, Rocky didn''t think they could be so lucky, as he had already checked the house. He sensed a


    burst of evil and cold air spreading from it, which wasn''t a good indication.


    "Well, why don''t we go up and have a look?" Eunice suggested cheerfully.


    It seemed like she couldn''t wait for Ricky, as she had already jumped up toward the spiral wood


    branches and was about to enter the tree house.


    Seeing that, Rocky had no choice but to go after her.


    Soon, the two of them entered the tree house, finding three rooms in total. After the two of them went


    into the nearest room, they saw a shabby wooden cab filled with various bottles containing strange


    herbs. Some bottles even had what looked like internal organs of corpses and beasts.


    "Are you sure somebody lives here?"


    Eunice asked hesitantly, seemingly disturbed by the peculiar objects inside the room.


    "Who knows!" answered Rocky with an indifferent shrug.


    He soon exited the room and then entered the one next to it.


    The second room appeared more normal than the first one, resembling a bedroom of some kind.


    However, it only contained a broken bed and a table. There was not even a stool to sit on.


    Seeing that nothing seemed unusual, Rocky quickly left the room and entered the third one. However,


    the expression on his face changed dramatically, and his body stiffened as soon as he set foot inside.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with you?


    Did you see something scary!


    You coward. Ha-ha!"


    Eunice was about to follow Rocky inside when she noticed his weird expression, making fun of him


    immediately. However, when she peered into the third room, herely face darkened in an instant, as


    she suddenly understood what made Rocky react that way. She hastily rushed out, stopped by the


    doorway, and vomited. Her face became white as a sheet.


    All kinds of human skeletons filed the third room, disyed like the spoils of war. Some of them hadn''t


    yet fully dposed, and their bowels and internal organs were exposed in the air. Hundreds of


    maggots crawled and fed on the exposed organs, and the thick smell of death and dposing flesh


    hung in the air. In the center of the room stood a long stick, shrouded by a ck mist, with a dark green


    ball on top. Blue light orbs, which seemed to be souls judging from the tortured screams and whispers


    only to be sucked back into the ball.

 Chapter 1537 Im Not Your Sweetheart

    Chapter 1537 I''m Not Your Sweetheart


    "What the hell is this ce? It''s so creepy and disgusting!" Eunice couldn''t help butment as she


    saw the inside of the treehouse. Her face distorted and she felt very anxious.


    "We cannot dawdle in this ce for long. We have to leave as soon as possible," Rocky remarked with


    a serious expression. ording to his intuition, the owner of the treehouse must be an evil person.


    That was the only clear exnation of what they saw in there.


    "But the Army-blessing Scroll must be here. We have to find it at all costs..." Eunice said hesitantly.


    "I''ll stay here and look for it, but you should get out of here and find a safe ce to hide first," Rocky


    insisted. He thought that it would be too risky if both of them stayed in the eerie ce. If someone had


    to stay, Rocky firmly decided that it had to be him.


    "What? I can''t just leave you here..." Of course, Eunice argued because she was also worried about


    Rocky''s safety.


    "Come on, give me the remaining page." Obviously, Rocky wouldn''t listen to Eunice''sint. He


    hurriedly asked for the remaining page of the Army-blessing Scroll to make her understand that he had


    already made up his mind.


    At the same time, they suddenly felt an extremely strong auraing closer at an incredible speed.


    The two of them involuntarily exchanged nces because they perceived that the aura had actually


    reached the Emperor Realm, meaning that the iing warrior must be extremely powerful and


    dangerous.


    "Be quick! Get into my Magic Spiritual Space!" Rocky shouted as he opened his Magic Spiritual Space.


    Before Eunice could even utter another word, he pushed her into the space and closed it immediately


    after. Then, he also rushed into the room that was filled with corpses, hid in a dark corner, and


    suppressed his aura as much as he could.


    Not long after, Rocky heard some footsteps and groans from struggling.


    "Humph! Although I failed to find those two guys, I still found a good experimental object. This girl has a


    special talent. I think I can still seed if I use her body!" an old woman''s voice echoed abruptly


    throughout the house in a strange and hoarse tone.


    A few secondster, Rocky, who was still hiding in the corner of the room, saw a delicate figure thrown


    into the room where he was. The girl was instantly frightened at the sight of all the corpses all over the


    room that her face turned ghastly pale.


    Initially, Rocky tried to remain cool andposed, but when he had the opportunity to take a clear look


    at the girl''s face, he couldn''t help but grit his teeth and clench his fist. It turned out to be Ca, who had


    parted with him and Eunice as soon as they arrived in the Spiritual Sea Region.


    He also noticed that Ca''s acupuncture points were sealed, which was why she couldn''t move freely


    or even make a sound. At the same time, her back was facing Rocky so she didn''t notice that he was


    actually there hiding in the corner.


    Even when he saw this situation, Rocky didn''t dare to act rashly. With the strength at the Emperor


    Realm, the old woman would instantly find him as soon as he released a hint of his aura. Moreover,


    even with his current strength, he wasn''t sure that he could easily escape from the hands of a warrior


    at the Emperor Realm. Additionally, he couldn''t just ignore and leave Ca in this kind of situation.


    Therefore, he had no other choice but to wait some more and see how things would develop. Maybe he


    could find an opportunityter to take her away and escape from the house without having to face the


    old woman.


    Soon enough, another figure came staggering into the room and turned out to be the old woman


    herself. She had a hunchback, a pockmarked face, and twisted facial features. As she approached


    Ca, she suddenly stretched her hands out, which were like a pair of withered ws, and instantly


    peeled off Ca''s clothes. Then, she dragged Ca and tied her into the wooden pir in the center of


    the room.


    With a look of embarrassment and anger, Ca gave a cold re at the old woman in front of her. She


    didn''t expect that she would fall into this kind of situation and all she wanted was to teach the old


    woman a lesson.


    "Ha-ha! You''re so pitiful, aren''t you?" The old woman looked satisfied as she stared back at Ca and


    let out a mocking smile. Then, she bit her finger until blood came out. With it, she drew a strange rune


    on Ca''s porcin-like skin. Weirdly enough, the blood instantly permeated into her skin and formed a


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    tattoo-like mark on her body.


    "Be honored that you''re going to offer your body to me. Using you as a new vessel, I will be able to


    meet him again," the old woman remarked in a gruff voice. It was pretty evident that her turbid eyes


    were full of evil desires.


    Meanwhile, except for feeling angry from the bottom of her heart, Ca could do nothing. She was like


    amb that was tied down and waiting to be ughtered. At this point, she was actually losing all


    hopes of getting out of the old woman''sir alive.


    ''It seems that this old woman wants to take over Ca''s body. She must be going to use some kind of


    forbidden technique and ritual to transfer her soul. I can''t let her aplish her goal!'' Rocky thought,


    determined to help Ca no matter what.


    After putting the blood mark on Ca''s body, the old woman eventually turned around and walked out


    of the room.


    Rocky instantly knew that this was his only opportunity to make a move. Otherwise, his chances of


    saving Ca and escaping that ce would diminish as soon as the old woman came back. So,


    without any hesitation, he walked out of the corner of the room and showed himself in front of Ca.


    Of course, she never expected that Rocky would suddenly appear out of nowhere, so she was


    extremely shocked. At the same time, she realized that she waspletely naked and that Rocky


    could see everything. Hence, her face blushed crimson in embarrassment.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll get you out of here." Rocky immediately pulled out his Frozen Wind Dagger and untied


    Ca from the wooden pir.


    He was about to send her into his Magic Spiritual Space when suddenly, an overwhelmingly evil


    spiritual power rushed from behind him. Sensing the imminent danger, Rocky quickly held Ca firmly


    in his arms and retreated as fast as he could. He leaped out of the window of the room and flew down


    to the ground under the treehouse.


    However, before he could safelynd on the ground, Rocky suddenly noticed that the sky above him


    changed its color. Then, a giant, blood-red cover emerged and instantly enveloped the area within a


    radius of about a hundred meters. Rocky swiftly dashed towards the edge of the giant cover, but when


    he was already close to it, a tremendous wave of evil force surged out, preventing him from getting out.


    Seeing that the situation had quickly turned to be very unfavorable, he decided to open his Magic


    Spiritual Space. But when he was already trying to do so, he found out that he couldn''t open it within


    the bounds of the giant cover. It seemed that the old woman was so powerful that she could even seal


    a Magic Spiritual Space in her territory.


    "Give her back to me!" A sullen voice suddenly resounded from behind Rocky. It turned out that the old


    woman had already caught up with him.


    Since he couldn''t get out, Rocky had no choice but to turn around and face the old woman. However,


    when the old woman saw Rocky''s face, her grumpy expression instantly vanished and was reced


    with excitement.


    "S-sweetheart? What are you doing here? Are you finally here for me?" The old woman tried to


    approach Rocky as her body slightly trembled.


    Hearing this, Rocky furrowed his brows and was utterly confused. Then, he stepped back and


    responded vigntly, "I''m not your sweetheart. You must be mistaking me for someone else."


    "How is that possible? You''re the spitting image of him!" the old woman retorted firmly.


    "Madam, not to be rude, but you''re an olddy. The person you''re looking for should be about the same


    age as you, right? Will he be as young as me?" Rocky asked, trying to pound some sense into her.


    "I know what I''m saying. He should look as young as you. In fact, I should also appear as young and


    beautiful as that girl. But those hateful old men cursed me when I was exiled in this ce. As a result, I


    lost my beauty and my youthful body!" the old woman eximed as she reminisced about what


    happened to her in the past.


    "Really? Why would they exile you in this ce?" Rocky continued to ask some questions to keep the


    old woman preupied as he tried to find a chance to escape.


    "I just killed a few of their disciples who offended me. But those bastards shamelessly ganged up on


    me and even sent me here in the Spiritual Sea Region! Now, I can never leave this ce," the old


    woman angrily exined through gritted teeth.


    "Well, I do think that you deserve it," Rocky answered bluntly.


    "Sweetheart, how could you say that to me? You''re so cruel," the old woman replied with a gloomy look


    on her face.


    "I already told you that I''m not your sweetheart. You have the wrong person," Rocky corrected her with


    a straight face.


    "Are you telling the truth?" Seeing that Rocky continued to say those heartless words, the old woman


    started to be convinced that they were not the same person.


    "Of course. I have nothing to do with an old woman like you," Rocky responded with contempt.


    "Then why do you look like him? Are you trying to bewitch me? Despicable scum! I will peel off that


    face of yours!" Hearing Rocky''s words, the old woman red at him with bloodshot eyes. She was


    instantly filled with rage from the embarrassment of thinking that Rocky was her long lost significant


    other.

 Chapter 1538 A Formidable Adversary

    Chapter 1538 A Formidable Adversary


    Rocky knew that the old witch was far stronger than him, so the only way that he could win in the


    situation was by tricking her.


    "Madam, although I''m not your lover, I actually know where he is!" he lied convincingly with a friendly


    smile.


    "You do?" asked the old witch in a hoarse, shaky voice.


    "Of course! In fact, he asked me toe and get you. That''s why he disguised me like this so that I


    could lure you out," Rocky added, nodding sincerely.


    "Then, tell me! Where is he?!" the old witch asked Rocky eagerly.


    "He is staying with the Di n!" Rocky randomly guessed and figured that he could mention the Di


    n just to try his luck.


    "You mean he is still in the Di n? If it weren''t for that hateful n''s interference, I wouldn''t have


    ended up like this. All the members of the Di n deserve to die!" the old witch growled with a


    ferocious look.


    Rocky maintained the nk expression on his face, but he was really surprised to hear that the old


    witch''s lover was a member of the Di n. It seemed like he had a lucky guess.


    He started connecting the dots at the back of his mind, and a thought suddenly took hold of him. He


    immediately asked, "By any chance, madam, did you steal a treasure called the ''Army-blessing Scroll''


    from the Di n that year?"


    "That''s right. They refused to let me be with the man I love, so I stole their most valuable treasures to


    get back at them. However, I didn''t expect that they would relentlessly chase after me, and even forced


    me to hide in the Sky-suppressing School, which made offended the members of the said school. That


    is all the Di n''s fault! Once I get out of here, I will kill them all!" The old witch was enraged. It was


    evident that she had maintained a deep grudge against the Di n after all the years.


    "Well, that''s why I''m here. I''m going to help you get out of here," Rocky assured her.


    "Really? But a spell has been cast on my body so that I can''t leave the Spiritual Sea Region. I can only


    escape if I abandon my body here and escape on a different body. However, I tried doing that countless


    times over the years, but I have never seeded. I can''t seem to transfer all my soul or spiritual sense


    to another body. Those countless tries have broadened my knowledge, so I know now that if I want to


    transfer my soul and spiritual sense, I have to find a young girl who can withstand my strength and


    talent. In my opinion, that girl in your arms is definitely the best candidate..." The old witch stared at


    Ca with undisguised greed in her eyes.


    "I''m afraid you can''t do that. This girl came with me to look for your lover. If you take her body, she


    won''t be able to live." Rocky hastened to find an excuse so that the witch wouldn''t go after Ca.


    "But if you are really here for me, you should be ready to sacrifice yourselves. Or, perhaps, you were


    lying to me just now?" Evidently, the old witch wouldn''t be that easy to fool.


    "If I were lying to you, how do you suppose I know that you stole the Army-blessing Scroll?" replied


    Rocky calmly. He spoke so confidently that the old witch began to hesitate.


    She studied him suspiciously, so Rocky frantically thought of something else to offer her.


    "If you want to leave the Spiritual Sea Region, I have another way," he suggested, hoping to tempt her.


    "What kind of way?" The old witch seemed to fall onto his trap, and she leaned over willingly to hear his


    answer.


    "I can send you into another space where the spell won''t reach, so your body won''t be restricted,"


    revealed Rocky with an earnest look on his face.


    "Is that true? You''re not lying to me, are you?"


    The old witch narrowed her eyes at him suspiciously. "If you don''t believe me, you can kill me now, but I


    promise you will regret it if you do so." Rocky continued to appeal to her.


    "You may be telling the truth, but there''s also a chance that you are lying to me. It would be really bad


    for me if you are tricking me!" the witch retorted. Rocky struggled not to let a displeased frown show on


    his face, seeing as the old witch couldn''t be easily tricked.


    "Fine, if you doubt me so much, I guess I can stay. But you must let mypanion leave," he offered


    as apromise.


    "No, I won''t allow that. She can''t leave," the old witch firmly answered. She knew that Ca was her


    only way out. So if Rocky was trying to deceive her, she would at least have a chance.


    "If that''s what you want to do, then I won''t stop you. But I will do my best to protect my friend and help


    her leave this ce. Do you want that? Do you want to lose your only hope of leaving the Spiritual Sea


    Region?" Rocky said resolutely.


    "You..." The old witch didn''t expect that Rocky would be so persistent, which made her hesitate for a


    moment. If he could truly get her out of the Spiritual Sea Region, she certainly couldn''t miss the


    opportunity. However, if he were lying to her, then she would get nothing in the end. After all, it had


    taken her decades before she could find a person that suited her requirements, and Ca was the only


    one who fit her qualifications.


    "Please think it over," Rocky uttered calmly once again. He appeared rxed on the outside, but the


    truth was that he was incredibly nervous. If the old witch didn''t yield, he would have to fight her to


    protect Ca.


    "You should just leave me here. She won''t let me go," Ca suddenly said. She could tell that Rocky


    was trying to deceive the old witch, so she was worried that he would end up in trouble. She didn''t want


    Rocky to risk his life for her sake again.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Silly girl, there''s no way I''ll leave you behind and run away alone. I''m not that kind of guy. I promise I


    will get you out of here," Rocky reassured her. He knew that the seemingly easy promise could cost his


    life, but even so, his morals dictated that he had to ensure Ca''s safe passage.


    "You..." A warmth curled in Ca''s chest like a tight hug on a stormy night. Rocky''s words touched her


    and made her feel safe, and it took away the paralyzing fear she had been feeling earlier. She was no


    longer frightened that she would die there, and she couldn''t help but stare at Rocky admiringly.


    "Brat, I have been deceived so many times in my life that I can''t even believe the man I love. That''s


    why I can''t believe you either. She must stay until you take me out of the Spiritual Sea Region!" In the


    end, the old witch was too cautious to believe Rocky.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed as well when he heard that, but he had expected from the start that she


    wouldn''t easily believe him.


    "I understand why you can''t believe me. However, you leave me no choice. If you don''t trust me at all,


    then let''s stop wasting time and just fight this out!" He spoke with steel in his voice and fire in his eyes


    as he straightened his back and stood firmer, showing no sign of weakness.


    On the other hand, the old witch burst intoughter when she saw that Rocky was preparing to fight


    her. "Brat, you are really daring, but with your strength, I''m afraid you can''t even withstand one of my


    moves!" she cackled.


    "We''ll see about that!" Rocky sneered arrogantly.


    "Stop bluffing. With your strength, it would be impossible to stand a chance against me!" the old witch


    reprimanded him intently.


    "Okay, let''s make a bet then. If I can resist your seeding attack, will you let my friend go?" Rocky


    challenged the old witch with a cocky expression on his face.


    "Ha! Don''t be stupid. One attack from me, and you will die!" the old witch retorted with disdain.


    "We won''t know if you don''t give it a try! In fact, you might not be able to do that!" continued Rocky,


    smirking at the witch confidently.


    "You arrogant brat! Here, take my palm attack!" Rocky''s words seemed to anger her. All of a sudden,


    red and ck evil energy rose all over her body and spread out, which made the flowers and nts


    around them wither instantly. Any ordinary man who saw that would have run away trembling in fear,


    but not Rocky.

 Chapter 1539 Narrow Escape From Death

    Chapter 1539 Narrow Escape From Death


    "Soul-annihting Palm Attack!" The next moment, the old woman pped out a dark palm shadow,


    which carried an overwhelming amount of potent evil spirit. It made Rocky feel like he was drowning¡ª


    like no air could reach his lungs¡ªeven before it coulde close. He could tell that the power


    contained within it was exceedingly terrible, and it could very well take his life.


    "So this is the extent of an Emperor Realm master''s strength!"


    Rocky''s facial expression grew somber, but he didn''t show any trace of fear. Although he wasn''t sure


    that he couldpletely resist the old woman''s attack, he was fairly confident that her attack wouldn''t


    be enough to kill him.


    Of course, the only reason that Rocky was risking his life was to keep Ca safe.


    Using the Spiritual Power Intensifying Skill, he increased his strength to the advanced stage of the


    Spiritual Infant. He knew that this was far from enough to resist the old woman''s blow, but he needed to


    fight her head-on.


    He also drew the Mystical Dragon Sword and instantly activated the Thousand-star Swordsmanship.


    In the air, countless sword lights twinkled like stars at the same time, condensing strong sword power.


    As the Mystical Dragon Sword attacked out of the blue, it collided with the woman''s ck palm


    shadow, which continuously consumed the Soul-annihting Palm Attack''s power.


    However, it was a pity that even though the Thousand-star Swordsmanship was at the advanced stage


    of the Spiritual Infant, its strength was barely a drop in the bucket in the face of the old woman''s Soul-


    annihting Palm Attack.


    After a while, the power of the Thousand-star Swordsmanship started to fade, while the old woman''s


    attack had already burned off the spiritual power protecting Rocky''s body. It looked like this attack could


    hurt or even kill him at any time.


    At that moment, Rocky suddenly sensed an inexplicable surge of powering from his Magic


    Spiritual Space, and it felt like something was about toe out. Next, a shadow of icy light suddenly


    broke out of the space and instantly rushed into his body.


    Soon, he felt an icy power surge all over his body like a cresting wave, and his skin began to change,


    affected by some unknown power. Scales and ice began to form over his skin, as his entire body slowly


    fused with a piece of ice armor. Wearing the gorgeous armor, he looked like an avenging angeling


    down from the heavens to bestow justice.


    Andstly, an ice helmet with a peculiar shape materialized over his head, as four rays of icy light


    shone in an instant, which looked astounding.


    "Is this the Magic Icy Armor?"


    Rocky didn''t expect that at this critical moment, the Magic Icy Armor would suddenly activate and fuse


    into his body. After all, he thought it had lost all its spiritual power and was good for nothing but scrap


    metal.


    Of course, he also knew that this couldn''t be an ident. It likely had something to do with the


    recovery of his divine power.


    The Magic Icy Armor was, in fact, a divine weapon, so under the activation of the same power, it could


    regain its power as a divine weapon.


    However, Rocky doubted that the armor''s effect couldst long, especially in the face of such a


    fearsome adversary.


    In the next breath, the old woman''s Soul-annihting Palm Attack hit his chest, but the Magic Icy Armor


    bounced it away like it was nothing.


    All this happened in an instant, so even the old woman couldn''t believe what she had seen.


    "I did what I said. I have blocked one move from you,"


    Rocky told her resolutely.


    "This can''t be possible. How did you do that?


    And what is that treasure on you?" she asked, her eyes wide with disbelief.


    It seemed that she had finally realized the tremendous power of the Magic Ice Armor. "I don''t have to


    tell you because it has nothing to do with you. Anyway, I hope you can keep your promise!" he


    muttered coldly.


    "Are you kidding me? There''s no way I can let you leave."


    Evidently, she had made up her mind to keep the two of them trapped in this ce with her.


    Of course, Rocky had also expected this. He had been a little worried at the start, but with the help of


    the Magic Icy Armor, he had the chance to send Ca inside his Magic Spiritual Space. The armor was


    strong enough to break through his Magic Spiritual Space, so it would certainly help.


    In the blink of an eye, Ca disappeared from where she stood.


    "What?! Where did the girl go?"


    the old woman snarled when she saw that Ca disappeared.


    "She''s in a safe ce now. If you kill me, you will never get to her,"


    Rocky sneered back at her.


    "Boy, you are courting death!"


    As the old woman realized she had been tricked, she grew incredibly furious.


    At this point, a ck light suddenly shone at the old tree house, and then a wand instantly rushed out


    of the house and flew to the old hag''s hand.


    "This Demonic Soul Wand will suck your soul out, and you will be my puppet. I can''t wait to make


    you do whatever I want," the old woman said with a sinister smile.


    She promptly raised the wand in her hand, and a ck light shed from the tip, which instantly


    encased the entire area.


    Rocky''s knees almost copsed from under him as an extremely powerful evil force pounced on him,


    until he couldn''t resist its force. His mind soon became blurred, and the wand began to absorb his soul.


    Before he knew it, he felt like something was gushing out of his body, and he grew weaker and weaker


    by the second.


    Just as Rocky was at death''s door, the Scarlet Heaven Jade in his pocket abruptly shed and rushed


    out of his clothes, shooting towards the old woman.


    The old hag didn''t expect this to happen, as she thought that Rocky was as good as dead. Before she


    could react, the Scarlet Heaven Jade struck her hard on the chest, and a blinding light zed as


    tremendous martial spirit power rushed into her body. Then, a streak of martial spirit seemed to have


    been forcefully pulled from her body and was sucked into the Scarlet Heaven Jade.


    "No!


    This can''t be happening!


    How can a brat like you defeat me?"


    The old woman''s martial spirit let out a wretched howl like a dying animal before the Scarlet Heaven


    Jade absorbed her fully.


    In an instant, the old woman''s body turned into nothing but skin, falling heavily to the ground with a dull


    thud. The wand in her hand also fell to the ground as the ck light disappeared.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as the old hag and the light were gone, Rocky suddenly recovered all his strength. He took a


    deep breath, as he felt the strength and energye back to his body.


    "Phew! That was close!"


    Rocky nced uncertainly at the corpse of the old woman and the Scarlet Heaven Jade with lingering


    fear. He didn''t expect that the Scarlet Heaven Jade could absorb a martial spirit.


    Of course, if it weren''t for the old woman''s carelessness, the Scarlet Heaven Jade wouldn''t have taken


    advantage of the opportunity. After all, she just had a taste of her own medicine.


    Then, Rocky walked to the corpse of the old hag, picked up the Scarlet Heaven Jade, and put it away,


    immediately opening his Magic Spiritual Space.


    A momentter, Eunice helped Ca, who was wearing Rocky''s white coat,e out. The two women


    were shocked when they saw the corpse of the old woman lying on the ground.


    "No way! You actually killed her?!"


    Eunice asked in astonishment.


    "Kind of?"


    Rocky answered with an indifferent shrug.


    "She is a powerful warrior at the Emperor Realm!


    Wow! How did you defeat her?"


    Ca couldn''t believe her ears, but the corpse in front of her proved that Rocky was telling the truth.


    "I guess fate determined that it wasn''t my time to go yet."


    Rocky knew that if it weren''t for the attack of the Scarlet Heaven Jade, the wand would have fully


    absorbed his soul until he was nothing but a puppet for that old hag. He shuddered at the thought of


    what could have been.


    "By the way, have you checked her out?


    The Army-blessing Scroll could be somewhere on her person," suggested Eunice.


    Rocky nodded affirmatively and immediately bent down to search the old woman''s corpse, but he did


    not find anything valuable.


    "That''s strange. If it wasn''t on her, where else could it be? I was expecting that we''ll get it once she''s


    dead,"


    Eunice whined and pouted.


    "Hmm, let me try using the page again."


    Rocky took out the damaged piece of the Army-blessing Scroll. The moment he brought the page out,


    the bone-filled room on the tree house suddenly glowed with golden light, and powerful spiritual power


    roared out like a thousand beasts, which was quite mind-blowing!

 Chapter 1540 The Person Chosen By God

    Chapter 1540 The Person Chosen By God


    Upon seeing that, Rocky immediately flew up and entered the tree house. Then, he directly went into


    the room which was filled with corpses. Under the pile of bones, he noticed that a golden light was


    constantly shining, so he gathered his spiritual power to remove all of the bones to find out what the


    source of the light was. Soon enough, he saw an ancient golden scroll with the words "Army-blessing


    Scroll" written on it.


    As he picked up the scroll, the residual page of the scroll that he was carrying instantly turned into a ray


    of golden light and merged into the entirety of the scroll. The ensuing moment, something unexpected


    suddenly happened. The whole scroll turned into streaks of golden light that wildly flowed into Rocky''s


    body.


    "What''s going on?" Rocky was actually shocked and caught off guard because no one told him that


    something like that would happen.


    Then, the golden light that prated his body overflowed and turned into lines of poems that shed


    around him.


    "A Song of Evesting Sorrow... The River All Red... Dance of the Cavalry..." When he carefully read


    some of the lines, Rocky was utterly perplexed. He was sure that those lines actually came from the


    modern world that he was originally from.


    ''What does this mean? Is the creator of the Army-blessing Scroll also from the modern world?'' Rocky


    couldn''t help but specte because it was the only possibility that he could think of right now. However,


    he was more concerned about the fact that the Army-blessing Scroll suddenly merged with him. He


    thought that it might have something to do with his and the creator''s backgrounds. However, it was just


    one of the possibilities and there were still other ones.


    Right now, Rocky was at a loss on how he should exin what happened to Eunice.


    Eventually, the poems that twinkled around him dissipated. At the same time, a vivid vision suddenly


    shed before him. In an instant, he was sent to a pyramid-like pce. There were three floors in total


    and he could see several words that were shining with golden light, floating on each floor.


    For a while, Rocky carefully observed the poems and realized that they were arranged ording to the


    time they were created¡ªfrom modern times to ancient times. Moreover, they were specifically


    ssified. Some of them were designed to increase marching speed, while some could increase


    and even some could generate illusions. Overall, they were all significant in terms of battles.


    "Now, I understand what Eunice said before. If someone with superior talent inmanding soldiers


    gets a hold of the Army-blessing Scroll, it will be a very helpful and powerful tool to him." That


    was when Rocky realized what the main function of the Army-blessing Scroll was.


    For ordinary spirit warriors, the scroll would not really give them an advantage because it was primarily


    intended to boost a group''s morale. If there was something that utilized morale the most, it was the


    army.


    Rocky actually nned to go through all the floors of the pce, but soon he found out that there was


    something that hindered him from reaching the higher floors. He suspected that he was not yet capable


    in some aspects so he had to give up.


    Therefore, when he decided to leave, he just closed his eyes. When he opened them again, he had


    already returned to the eerie room where he was earlier.


    "Tch. This is a huge problem. I still don''t know how I am going to exin this to Eunice!" Rocky shook


    his head as he let out a bitter smile. Immediately after, he exited the house and flew down to where


    Eunice and Ca were waiting for him.


    "So, did you find it?" Eunice asked expectantly.


    "Yes... But there''s quite a problem," Rocky said hesitantly.


    "Why? What happened?" Eunice couldn''t help but re at him because he was making her really


    nervous.


    "I''m not sure what caused it, but the Army-blessing Scroll has fused into my body..." Rocky decided to


    answer honestly. Besides, no matter what he said, he could not change the fact that he would not be


    able to give the scroll physically.


    "How the hell did that happen? You fused with the Army-blessing Scroll?" Eunice''s eyes widened in


    disbelief as soon as she heard what Rocky said.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, that''s true! I didn''t mean it to happen. I actually don''t know how it happened either," Rocky


    immediately exined.


    "That''s impossible! How could it be you? You are the person chosen by God that the Di n has been


    looking for the past hundreds of years?" It turned out that there was a greater reason for Eunice''s


    shock than knowing that the scroll actually fused with Rocky.


    "Wait a minute. What do you mean by that? What does ''being chosen by God'' mean?" Rocky asked as


    he furrowed his brows.


    "In the past, after the saint who created the Army-blessing Scroll bestowed it to the Di n for


    safekeeping, he foretold that a certain person woulde and fuse himself with it, and that the person


    would be the savior of this world. Therefore, since then, the members of the Di n have always


    regarded the Army-blessing Scroll as the n''s most precious treasure. Moreover, we have always


    been waiting for the day of arrival of the person who can fuse with the scroll!" Eunice''s eyes couldn''t


    help but gleam as she talked about their n''s history. She didn''t expect that she would be the first one


    to find the person that they had been looking for all the time.


    "Are you kidding me? How can I be the person chosen by God?" Rocky said with a bitter smile as he


    remembered what he had to undergo before he entered his current world. It felt strange for him but he


    also thought that it might not be a coincidence. He started to wonder if it was really destined that he


    woulde to the world, but he actually didn''t want to be a part of any of that. He was already tired of


    taking on the role of a savior. In fact, he just wanted to save Marcia and the others and bring them back


    to their own world. He wasn''t interested in going to different worlds and experiencing countless


    unpleasant things all over again.


    "Humph! If you''re not the person chosen by God, then hand the Army-blessing Scroll over to me,"


    Eunice said haughtily as she stretched out her hand.


    "I really want to do that, but I can''t... I don''t know how to take it out of me," Rocky sighed helplessly.


    "Then, I''m afraid that you''ll have to go back to the Di n together with me. It doesn''t matter if you''re


    the chosen person or not. The fact remains that the scroll fused with you." Eunice clearly knew that she


    wouldn''t be able toplete her task if she couldn''t bring the Army-blessing Scroll back. Hence, she


    had no choice but to bring Rocky with her whether he liked it or not. As for whether Rocky was indeed


    the person that they were looking for, she would let the chief and the elders of the Di n decide on


    the matter once they returned.


    "I don''t think we have made such an agreement before." Rocky''s eyes narrowed, knowing that Eunice


    would force her way on the matter.


    "I know, but the situation has changed. Anyway, you can''t do anything about it. You''ll have to go back


    with me. That''s final," Eunice responded firmly.


    "Final? I didn''t agree yet. What if I refuse?" Rocky replied, a bit surprised at Eunice''s insistence.


    "I just told you that it''s not up to you to decide on that!" Losing her patience, Eunice instantly emitted a


    very powerful spiritual aura to show Rocky how serious she was.


    "What the... You''re a spirit warrior at the advanced stage?" Ca couldn''t help but be surprised at


    Eunice''s surge of strength and also at the sudden confrontation of the two.


    "You''re really doing this?" Rocky understood where Eunice''s emotions wereing from and he


    actually didn''t want to fight her.


    "Say that you''lle back with me, or I''ll need to attack and restrain you." Eunice''s eyes oozed with


    fighting spirit, ready to take on Rocky at any time.


    "Wait! Do you really need to attack each other?" Ca asked as she tried to somehow pacify the


    situation.


    "I will not hesitate if I need to. I have toplete my task no matter what," Eunice answered sternly.


    "You can do whatever you want, but I will not fight back," Rocky retorted calmly, not even fazed at the


    strong spiritual power that Eunice was releasing.


    At the same time, Eunice didn''t expect Rocky to be so stubborn. The truth was she really had no


    intention of fighting him. She just wanted to frighten him so that he would quietly obey her demands,


    but obviously, Rocky wouldn''t give in that easily.


    "You bastard..." Eunice angrily red at him for a few seconds and eventually withdrew her aura.


    Seeing that, Rocky was finally relieved. He was worried that Eunice would really attack him earlier.


    "Hmm, am I right to assume that you two are no longer going to fight? In that case, could someone


    please get me a set of clothes first?" Ca said awkwardly as she still wore nothing but Rocky''s white


    coat.


    Hearing that, Eunice and Rocky turned to Ca, who looked very embarrassed, and then started


    After a short while, Rocky took a set of his own clothes from his Magic Spiritual Space and handed


    them to Ca. Although they were men''s clothes, they actually looked pretty good on her because of


    her tall figure. After she tied her hair, she easily looked like a dashing, handsome man.

 Chapter 1541 To Find My Companions

    Chapter 1541 To Find My Companions


    "What are you going to do after this?" Ca asked Rocky and Eunice after she had calmed down a little


    and changed her clothes. Now she found out that the two of them journeyed to the Spiritual Sea


    Region because of the Army-blessing Scroll. That was to say, the two of them didn''t enter the Sky-


    suppressing School for further cultivation at all. Now that they had found what they were looking for,


    they could leave the school as soon as they got out of there.


    But somehow, she hated that Rocky might leave the Sky-suppressing School so soon, as somehow,


    she cared so much about him. Perhaps, it was because he saved her or some other reasons. Anyway,


    if Rocky left, she would certainly feel out-of-sorts and slightly frustrated.


    Meanwhile, Eunice also sent an uncertain nce at Rocky because she was feeling conflicted. The


    Army-blessing Scroll had been integrated with Rocky, so it would be bad for her if he weren''t willing to


    return to the Di n with her. How was she supposed to exin what happened to the chief and


    elders? She had to persuade Rocky to go back with her!


    On the other hand, Rocky only apanied Eunice to the Sky-suppressing School because she had


    asked him to help find the Army-blessing Scroll. Now that they hadpleted the task, his promise


    was also concluded. The only thing left for him to do was to find Marcia and the others as soon as


    possible, and after that, he would try to leave this world.


    At that moment, all three of them were preupied with the thousands of thoughts running through


    their heads.


    Neither Rocky nor Eunice broke the silence for a long time. Finally, Eunice couldn''t help remarking,


    "Well, whatever his ns are, if he doesn''te back with me to the Di n, I will have to follow him


    wherever he goes. I have no other choice."


    "It''s not that I don''t want to go back with you. I just have to find mypanions before anything else."


    Rocky rified his part.


    "You mean you are willing to go back with me once you''ve found yourpanions?"


    Eunice''s eyes lit up as if she had found hope at the end of the tunnel.


    "Yes, I will,"


    said Rocky casually, ignoring the growing smile on Eunice''s face.


    "If that''s the case, then I will use all my connections to help you find yourpanions. But you have to


    keep your promise!


    Once you have found yourpanions, you will go back to the Di n with me," proposed Eunice


    eagerly.


    "Sure. It''s a deal," Rocky agreed without any hesitation.


    After all, he thought that he could find Marcia and others faster with Eunice''s help.


    "I''m d to see you two have made peace," Ca chimed in.


    She breathed a relieved sigh when she realized that the conflict between Rocky and Eunice had been


    resolved.


    "Humph! What peace? He''s always trouble for me,"


    Eunice protested immediately and looked away from Rocky, hiding the flustered look on her face.


    "Basil, why are you in such a hurry to find your friends?"


    Ca suddenly asked out of curiosity.


    "I''m afraid that they''re in danger, so I have to find them before it''s toote," exined Rocky.


    Of course, he couldn''t tell her the entire truth, and lies rooted in the truth were easier to confess. He


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    could hardly admit that he was worried because they were from anothernd.


    "Then, is there anything I can help you with?"


    Ca asked out of kindness.


    This made Rocky look at her with a smile before he was lost in thought. "How much do you know about


    the border battlefield of the Ethereal Region?" he asked her after a while.


    "The border battlefield?" Ca was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect that Rocky would ask


    about the border battlefield, but she quickly recovered and answered worriedly, "I''m sorry, but I don''t


    know much about it. Are yourpanions on the battlefield?"


    "Maybe,"


    Rocky replied uncertainly, shrugging.


    "Although I don''t have much information about the border battlefield, my uncle, Myles, is the


    battlefield!"


    volunteered Ca immediately.


    "You know themander-in-chief? That sounds great.


    But is it okay to ask such a big favor from you? I don''t want to bring you any trouble," said Rocky.


    He could tell that Ca genuinely wanted to help him, but he didn''t want to take advantage.


    "It''s not a big deal. Besides, I would be dead right now if you hadn''t saved me. I feel like I owe you so


    you can expect my help if you need it." While Ca said these things, she abruptly took off a jade


    pendant from her waist and handed it to Rocky. "This phoenix jade belongs to me personally, so take


    care of it. If you happen to pass through the Sunny Pass, you can go to my uncle and show it to him.


    He will undoubtedly try his best to help you!"


    "I''ll take it. Thank you so much!"


    Although Rocky didn''t want to bother her, he knew that it wasn''t the right time to care more about


    etiquette. He couldn''t miss any opportunity that might help him look for his friends, so he took the


    phoenix jade and put it away.


    "Okay then, I''ll go first,"


    Ca said in farewell, looking at Rocky with hesitation as if her feet didn''t want to move away.


    "We still have some time before we leave the Spiritual Sea Region. Won''t you stay with us for a while?"


    Rocky couldn''t help but ask. Since their task had been aplished, they could use this chance to


    cultivate here and improve their strength as much as possible.


    "No, I''d prefer to go alone. It''s a personal habit. Don''t worry; I''ll definitely be careful. I won''t make the


    same mistake a second time," she assured Rocky.


    At that moment, a pleasant warmth flooded her heart, knowing that Rocky was worried about her


    safety. However, she quickly shook it away and left soon after.


    "It seems that Miss Ca is infatuated with you,"


    Eunice, who had been silent all that time, suddenlymented after Ca left. She had a sour look


    lingering on her face.


    "Don''t talk nonsense! She''s ady from a big n. I don''t deserve her," Rocky immediately


    reprimanded her, as he wasn''t interested in love at all. He had other things to worry about after all.


    "Don''t dismiss her so quickly.


    Perhaps, you didn''t know before now, but this phoenix jade is an heirloom of their ancestors, and it''s a


    unique identity symbol. It''s the only one in the Ethereal Region. Since she just willingly gave it to you,


    that means she must be quite fond of you. Maybe she really wants you to be her future husband!


    You''re so lucky, brat," Eunice mocked him at once.


    "Wha¡ªwhat?!" Rocky spluttered.


    "I''d better give this back to her!"


    Rocky didn''t want to take advantage of Ca, and he definitely didn''t want to give her the wrong


    impression!


    "If you return that, you might not find your friends any time soon,"


    Eunice reminded, rolling her eyes at him.


    Her words made him hesitated for a bit until he eventually put away the jade and said, "I''ll return it to


    herter!"


    "Stop pretending. I know you don''t want to!"


    In Eunice''s eyes, Rocky wanted to be the Yu n''s son-inw already, and that was why she despised


    him.


    "Whatever you say, once we are out of the Spiritual Sea Region, we will leave the Sky-suppressing


    School and go straight to the border battlefield to find mypanions..."


    Rocky resolutely decided.


    "That''s all I can do." Eunice knew that she had no choice but topromise.


    Before leaving, Rocky burned the corpse of the old woman together with the tree house, and the


    Demonic Soul Wand became his prize. However, the wand was overwhelmingly evil because it was a


    demonic weapon, so it could only be used as a decoration at most.


    After that, Rocky and Eunice continued cultivating in the Spiritual Sea Region until it was time for them


    to leave.


    Half a month passed in the blink of an eye, and finally, it was time to leave the region.

 Chapter 1542 The Spiritual Infant Contest

    Chapter 1542 The Spiritual Infant Contest


    Rocky and Eunice rushed to entrance. After some time of cultivating, Rocky''s aura hadn''t changed one


    bit, but his strength had significantly improved, jumping up to the advanced stage of the Spiritual Infant.


    His speed had also developed so much that Eunice was quite shocked to see that.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    But his improvement was, in fact, reasonable. Rocky was talented after all, and the Spiritual Sea


    Region was a magical ce for cultivation. Besides, he insisted on challenging every powerful martial


    spirit in the Scarlet Heaven Jade, so it wasn''t a fluke that his strength had advanced.


    Of course, Eunice also made great progress in terms of strength. She was already at the advanced


    stage of the Spiritual Infant. So, she couldn''t break through to the Emperor Realm unless she cultivated


    the Spiritual Infant into the Imperial Soul.


    At the same time, Felton and the other two elders stood at the entrance of the Spiritual Sea Region,


    waiting.


    When the deadline came, Felton immediately checked the number of disciples that had arrived, but he


    could only ount for fifteen of the twenty disciples that were left. That was to say, five of them could


    have died in the Spiritual Sea Region, and however unfortunate that was, it was within the normal


    parameters.


    In the past one month, the fifteen disciples had gained some aplishments, and their strength had


    also significantly increased.


    Felton took the moment to announce the unexpected news. "All right, everyone, please listen carefully.


    After a month of training, I believe that you have made great progress in your strength and cultivation


    base, and I''m sure all your expectations have been met. But this is just the beginning. The school has


    decided to select five of you to participate in the Spiritual Infant Contest, which will be held half a year


    Therefore, what you have achieved in the past month at the Spiritual Sea Region will determine who


    can participate in the Spiritual Infant Contest."


    All the disciples exchanged surprised nces, as the Spiritual Infant Contest was a prestigious contest


    organized by the three major schools of the Ethereal Region. Those three schools would send their


    most outstanding and powerful disciples in recent years. Based on their previous experiences, only


    those who had reached the advanced stage of the Spiritual Infant were qualified to participate, and the


    forting contest was no exception.


    "Upon your return, the school will assess all aspects of your strength andprehensive abilities, and


    the results will be used as one of the basic criteria in selecting the strongest disciples. Besides that,


    your chance to participate in the contest also depends on how much your strength and ability have


    improved in the next half of the year. That is why, in addition to the selection of five candidates, we are


    also going to choose three back-up candidates, so there will be eight representatives in total. So, all


    fifteen of you will have a chance to fight for this opportunity," Felton lengthily exined.


    Hearing that, Rocky and Eunice gazed at each other with serene expressions, as they did not intend to


    take part in any test. Once they left the Spiritual Sea Region, they would set off for the border battlefield


    immediately.


    "However, there is one thing I want to tell you first so that you can be mentally prepared. The final eight


    to be selected will be sent to the border battlefield for an infernal training in the next half a year, which


    aims to train your strength and all aspects of ability,"


    Felton further revealed, looking somber.


    When the fifteen disciples, including Rocky and Eunice, heard that, they were all astounded. Everybody


    knew that the border battlefield was extremely dangerous, and those who tarried there lived a life full of


    uncertainty. Every puff of air they breathed could be theirst. Therefore, Felton''s words struck fear into


    their hearts, except for the most hardened warriors.


    "What a coincidence! Your wish will be fulfilled,"


    Eunice whispered to Rocky subtly.


    Rocky raised his eyebrows slightly because he and Eunice had not yet found a suitable excuse to


    leave the school. The disciples of the Sky-suppressing School couldn''t leave for just any reason after


    all. Moreover, they entered the school as the members of the Di n, so if they abruptly departed, they


    could inevitably cause unnecessary trouble for others.


    But now, a solution had presented itself in front of them. If they were chosen to participate in the


    Spiritual Infant Contest, it would be natural for them to go to the border battlefield.


    Once Felton had said everything he needed to say, he and the two other elders led the remaining


    fifteen disciples away from the entrance of the Spiritual Sea Region and resealed it. Afterward, they


    returned by the same route they came and finally got back to the Sky-suppressing School.


    "Everyone, you may go and take a rest. Theprehensive test will start tomorrow andst for three


    days. Make sure that your bodies are ready."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Felton waved his hand to dismiss the disciples.


    Then, the fifteen disciples went their separate ways, most of them going straight to their own


    dormitories.


    Rocky and Eunice also returned to their dormitory.


    Inside the dormitory, Eunice looked expectantly at Rocky and said,


    "It looks like we have to be selected this time."


    Rocky looked like he was considering their situation before he finallymented,


    "That shouldn''t be difficult to do."


    "You can''t say that; it''s too early. I''m confident that I can pass the test, but I''m worried about you. Even


    though you have killed a master at the Emperor Realm, your strength has just broken through to the


    advanced stage of the Spiritual Infant. In that contest, at least ten of the thirteen disciples are at the


    advanced stage of the Spiritual Infant, and some of them are undoubtedly talented. It won''t be easy for


    you to stand out," contradicted Eunice.


    She didn''t want to be too optimistic.


    "Of course, I will win! Don''t worry."


    Rocky smiled at her calmly, aiming to reassure her.


    "Humph! I''m not worried about you!"


    Eunice snorted and left him without a backward nce, heading toward her room.


    With her gone, Rocky also went back to his room.


    The next morning found Rocky and Eunice at theprehensive test''s venue, which was at the


    Imperial Soul Altar at the south end of the Sky-suppressing School.


    The altar was one of the most treasured ces of the school, as it had such rich spiritual power.


    However, it was also one of the forbidden areas, and no one was allowed to enter without permission


    from the higher-ups.


    As for the reason why the students had restricted ess, it wasn''t because the altar contained the


    school''s secrets. It was actually due to the fact that the ce was specially designed to test the


    disciples'' aptitude of Imperial Soul and their chances of breaking through to the Emperor Realm.


    Therefore, if an ordinary disciple got lost and identally entered that ce, it could cause a lot of


    trouble.


    Today, the fifteen disciples, including Rocky, were heading there to test the said aptitude and chances.


    Of course, such a test had attracted the attention of many other disciples. Since the details of the


    Spiritual Infant Contest had already spread in the Sky-suppressing School, most students were highly


    excited to find out which of the fifteen disciples would make it to the top eight, and who would be the


    representatives and candidates of the school.


    At that moment, the Imperial Soul Altar''s perimeter was jam-packed.


    Rocky and the other fourteen students were standing in front of the gate of the Imperial Soul Altar.


    They could see that behind the gate, a clear green pool of water surrounded the altar.


    It was a very unusual pool, as it held one thousand-year-old spiritual water with one thousand years


    flowing from a fairy mountain. It was said that if a spirit warrior stepped into the pool, their talent and


    potential would be stimted to the extreme, which would ensure that the altar''s assessment was


    urate!

 Chapter 1543 The Test On The Imperial Soul Altar

    Chapter 1543 The Test On The Imperial Soul Altar


    The elders, led by Felton, were the ones who supervised the test. At that moment, they were sitting on


    the tform beside the Imperial Soul Altar so that they could clearly see what was happening during


    the test on the altar.


    "All of you must take the test on the Imperial Soul Altar one after the other. If any of you are ready to


    take on the test, you may now do so, and your test results shall be announced immediately after. Just


    remember that you only have one chance to do it. Seize it and try your best to unleash and stimte


    your talent to the extreme," Elder Felton remarked as he briefly exined the rules.


    Upon hearing what the elder said, all of the fifteen disciples in front of the gate of the Imperial Soul Altar


    immediately looked at each other. Apparently, most of them were reluctant to go first because they


    hadn''t taken any test on the Imperial Soul Altar yet. They were a bit worried that if they weren''t


    prepared enough, it would surely affect their test result.


    "I''ll go and take it." Soon enough, one of the senior disciples stepped forward and decided to give it a


    go. He spoke up and gave off the Spiritual Infant aura at the advanced level. Compared to others''


    strength, his was undoubtedly strong.


    "I see. It seems that you''re a disciple of the Sky-suppressing Mansion. No wonder you are confident


    enough to be the first one to take the test." Elder Felton let out a faint smile as he recognized the senior


    disciple who had taken the initiative.


    When they heard of it, the other disciples began to discuss among themselves. It was known in the


    entire Sky-suppressing School that if someone was from the Sky-suppressing Mansion, he should be


    an elite disciple with outstanding talent and potential. In fact, among the neers, Moore, who was


    also from the Sky-suppressing Mansion, instantly became the focus of attention as soon as he enrolled


    in the school. Unfortunately, even though he possessed superior talent among the others, he was


    defeated by Rocky in the final battle of the neer contest. Otherwise, he would receive much more


    fame and admiration.


    Anyway, it would always be a huge deal if one was from the Sky-suppressing Mansion.


    Then, under the watchful eyes of the crowd, the senior disciple of the Sky-suppressing Mansion passed


    through the gate of the Imperial Soul Altar and walked towards the pool of spiritual water.


    When the pool was already in front of him, the disciple took a closer look, but he found out that it was


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    too deep to see the bottom even though it was extremely clear.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he mustered all his courage and stepped into the spiritual water. The


    second he entered the pool, the spiritual water suddenly formed into a wild whirlpool that sucked him


    in.


    In a sh, he vanished without a trace, and the crowd was perplexed at his sudden disappearance.


    At the same time, the other disciples were also surprised. Most of them didn''t know the process of the


    test on the Imperial Soul Altar, so they were kept in the dark of what would happen next.


    As they waited for the senior disciple to resurface, the other disciples, including Rocky, became


    somewhat anxious.


    However, from the view of Felton and the other elders, who were beside the altar, they could clearly


    see what was happening to the disciple inside the pool. He was actually being purified by the spiritual


    water, which would readily stimte his potentials from the inside out.


    About fifteen minutester, the whirlpool suddenly exploded. Then, a figure emitting spiritual light


    rushed out of the pool and instantlynded on the Imperial Soul Altar. The figure was none other than


    the disciple from the Sky-suppressing Mansion. He looked more energetic, and his Spiritual Infant aura


    at the advanced stage was overflowing.


    In no time, the Imperial Soul Altar under the disciple''s feet began to spin rapidly. At the same time,


    countless rays of spiritual lights rose from the pool and gathered directly towards him. Then, a faint light


    shadow behind him gradually became clearer. It turned out to be his Spiritual Infant.


    The altar''s main goal was to test the potential of one''s Imperial Soul and his ability or chances to break


    through to the Emperor Realm. It would be judged through the color and form of one''s Spiritual Infant.


    In terms of color, the closer it was to being golden, it would indicate that one''s potential would be better.


    In terms of form, the taller the height of a Spiritual Infant''s spiritual light, the higher chances of a spirit


    warrior breaking through to the Emperor Realm.


    When the disciple of the Sky-suppressing Mansion emerged at the altar, it could be seen that his


    Spiritual Infant was light orange. There seemed to be still some gap between it and the golden color. At


    the same time, his Spiritual Infant grew bigger and bigger until it finally stopped at a height of about half


    a person.


    A momentter, the Imperial Soul Altar finally stopped spinning, and the Spiritual Infant figure behind


    the disciple also dissipated.


    Soon enough, Felton and the other elders began to discuss among themselves. They seemed to be


    carefully evaluating what they witnessed. Finally, after quite a while, Elder Felton stood up and


    announced, "The potential of your Imperial Soul is at the sixth grade, and you have a fifty percent


    chance of breaking through to the Emperor Realm!"


    Hearing this, the disciples immediately murmured to each other.


    The potential of the imperial Soul was divided into nine grades¡ªthe first grade being the lowest and


    the ninth being the highest. Therefore, gaining the sixth grade actually meant that it was already very


    high for warriors who possessed an ordinary Spiritual Infant. Besides, the Imperial Soul of ordinary


    warriors at the King Realm usually only had the potential that was lower than the third grade, and their


    chances of breaking through to the Emperor Realm was limited to about ten percent. In short, the


    overall talent of this disciple from the Sky-suppressing Mansion was obviously far superior.


    Upon hearing what Elder Felton announced, the disciple was very satisfied with the result. With an


    ted expression on his face, he jumped across the pool of spiritual water and walked out through the


    gate.


    "So, who''s going to be the next one to try it?" Elder Felton asked loudly.


    Without hesitation, another senior disciple stepped forward and went through the gate of the Imperial


    Soul Altar.


    About another fifteen minutester, his result came out. It turned out that he was a little weaker than


    the first disciple who came from the Sky-suppressing Mansion. Elder Felton announced that the


    potential of his Imperial Soul was at the fourth grade, and he only had a thirty percent chance of


    breaking through to the Emperor Realm.


    Eventually, most of the senior disciples already went to take the test, but none of them were better than


    the first disciple in terms of the test results.


    The potential of their Imperial Soul generally ranged between the fourth and fifth grade, while their


    chances of breaking through to the Emperor Realm were about thirty to forty percent. It just meant that


    they were almost on par with each other.


    Now, there were just a few disciples who had not taken the test, including the neers¡ªRocky,


    Moore, Ca, and Eunice.


    "All right! It''s our turn now. It''s actually an honor for us to represent the Sky-suppressing School even


    though we''re just newbies. Let me take the test first!" Moore, who had attracted most of the attention


    before the test started, said with great confidence. Then, he went through the gate of the Imperial Soul


    Altar as the crowd watched him carefully.


    As soon as he reached the altar, it created much excitement. Although he lost to Rocky in the final


    round of the contest among the neers, most people thought that it was a pity, and that if they


    fought again, he might not lose. In addition, Moore had cultivated for a month in the Spiritual Sea


    Region, so his strength should be closer to the edge of breaking through to the Emperor Realm, and


    his Spiritual Infant should also have reached a breakthrough point. Thus, his performance in the


    following test was highly expected.


    In fact, even Felton and the other elders couldn''t help but be expectant as they whispered to each


    other.


    "Moore is the most outstanding neer from the Sky-suppressing Mansion in recent years. I know


    that he has great talents and potentials. It would not be that surprising if his test result would be far


    higher than the other fourteen disciples."


    "I agree with you. He could easily gain one of the spots for the top five representatives!"


    "I can already see that he would acquire such a bright future!"


    While the elders couldn''t help but discuss with each other, Moore had already stepped into the pool of


    the spiritual water to receive the purification process. Then, when he rushed out of the spiritual water


    andnded on the Imperial Soul Altar, the altar began to rotate wildly. Suddenly, an extremely near-


    golden Spiritual Infant appeared behind him. It was about the size of an average man, which was


    almost twice the size of the Spiritual Infant of the first disciple who had taken the test.

 Chapter 1544 A Big Surprise

    Chapter 1544 A Big Surprise


    "The potential of his Imperial Soul is at the eighth grade! And the probability of him breaking through to


    the Emperor Realm is ny percent!" The elders, who hadn''t even discussed yet with each other,


    blurted out at the same time and couldn''t help but stand up in shock.


    Everyone present was amazed because it was known that spirit warriors who possessed an Imperial


    Soul potential at the eighth grade were absolutely rare in the entire Ethereal Region. Moreover,


    ording to the records of the Ethereal Region, no spirit warrior in history had ever reached the ninth


    grade¡ªthe highest potential.


    Therefore, it could also be said that for spirit warriors, the eighth grade was already the limit for their


    Imperial Soul potential. No one had ever done it, and even those who had obtained the eighth-grade


    potential eventually became the most powerful and famous ones.


    In other words, it was already foretold that Moore would definitely achieve such great achievements in


    the future.


    "I didn''t expect that the Sky-suppressing Mansion would be able to produce such a generational talent.


    The Sky-suppressing School has never seen such rare potential for at least a hundred years!" Felton


    eximed, still in disbelief of what he had seen.


    Soon enough, Moore left the Imperial Soul Altar and walked out of the gate with a calm expression on


    his face. Of course, he was delighted, but it appeared that he wasn''t the least shocked. It seemed that


    he was already expecting that to happen as he was very confident in his own potential.


    At the same time, the senior disciples who had taken the test earlier were also surprised. Even the first


    disciple who had attained the sixth-grade potential was instantly overshadowed by Moore''s results,


    which were the only thing that the people were talking about right now.


    "The next one to take the test, get in the altar." Upon Felton''s reminder, the situation calmed a little bit.


    After all, the test wasn''t finished yet and there were still a few disciples left. However, in everyone''s


    eyes, they were so sure that no one among the remaining disciples could match Moore.


    But despite that, many were also rooting for Ca and Eunice. They weren''t just excellent beauties, but


    they also showed everyone that they were capable and very skilled.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, Rocky was still there. Ever since he entered the school, he was viewed as the most


    mysterious one, and he even became a dark horse in the neer contest. The only thing they knew


    about him was that he came together with Eunice as disciples from the Di n. Since he was


    somehow able to beat Moore before, many were also curious as to how he would fare in this test.


    Soon enough, another warrior, who was also one of the top eight new disciples, stepped forward and


    entered the gate to ept the test.


    It didn''t take long and the result was announced afterward. The disciple got the potential at the fourth


    grade and his possibility of breaking through to the Emperor Realm was at forty percent. The result was


    actually even higherpared to that of some of the senior disciples, so it was considered to be quite


    a feat for a neer.


    After he got out of the gate, Eunice and Ca looked at each other as if silently asking each other who


    would take the test first. After a moment, Eunice mustered her courage and decided to enter the


    Imperial Soul Altar.


    A whileter, as Felton announced the test result, it immediately caused an uproar in the crowd.


    "Imperial Soul potential at the seventh grade, and a breakthrough rate of eighty percent! That''s


    incredible! Well, she is from the Di n. No wonder she also has great potential!" The people began to


    discuss among themselves and couldn''t help but exim every now and then.


    At the same time, Eunice showed a proud expression as she let out a smirk.


    ''I don''t think she has any intention of hiding her real strength at this point,'' Rocky thought as he curled


    his lips.


    As Eunice walked out of the gate of the Imperial Soul Altar, Ca suddenly said to Rocky, "Come on,


    Basil, you can go first!" It was a bit obvious that she was still a little nervous.


    "No, you can go ahead. Besides, I''m supposed to be the weakest one anyway," Rocky said calmly as


    he shook his head.


    "The weakest one? Hmm..." A knowing look appeared on Ca''s face, as she was sure that Rocky was


    just being humble. However, she had no choice, so she walked straight into the gate of the Imperial


    Soul Altar.


    After a while, Ca''s test result also surprised everyone.


    "She also has the potential at the seventh grade and a breakthrough rate of eighty percent!"


    "The twodies are really amazing!"


    "Not only them! The new disciples this year are all incredibly strong!"


    For a moment, the crowd marveled at how talented the new disciples were.


    "The new disciples this year are pretty remarkable and promising!" Even the elders of the Sky-


    suppressing School couldn''t help but praise.


    However, there was yet another disciple to take the test. After a brief while, everyone''s eyes shifted


    towards Rocky, who was the only one left. Most of them didn''t expect him to get a good result that was


    as near as that of Moore, Ca, and Eunice. After all, even though he had defeated Moore in the final


    round of the neer contest, it didn''t necessarily mean that he would also obtain a superior Imperial


    Soul potential and probability of breakthrough.


    "Hey, Basil. It''s your turn," Eunice said.


    "Okay. I''ll go in," Rock answered indifferently as he walked towards the Imperia Soul Altar.


    Just like the other disciples, he was immediately sucked into the whirlpool the moment he stepped into


    the pool of spiritual water. Then, the spiritual power contained in the water instantly prated into his


    body to begin the purification and cleansing of the meridians all over his body. Unexpectedly, he found


    out that the spiritual power that flowed into him also stimted the hidden divine power that was


    sleeping deep within his body.


    Due to the intense purification of the spiritual power, he felt that all the pores in his body were forcefully


    opened.


    Eventually, a strong force surged up from the bottom of the pool and lifted him towards the Imperial


    Soul Altar.


    The next moment, he faintly felt that the spiritual power from the pool was gathering towards him and


    merging into his body. With that, the Spiritual infant in his body emerged behind him as the altar


    constantly rotated underneath him.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, the Spiritual Infant that appeared behind him was very white,


    indicating that it only had the potential at the first grade. Moreover, it was only the size of a palm.


    Seeing that, the crowd was stunned for a moment before they eventually burst into wildughter.


    "What is that? His Imperial Soul potential is only at the first grade? How did this guy even get to this


    point?"


    "I know! It would not be that easy for him to reach the medium stage of the Spiritual Infant with such


    meager potential! He must have been very lucky. Otherwise, he might not even be able to break


    through to the King Realm!"


    "How did he even defeat Moore in the first ce? He''s just a weakling whose Imperial Soul potential is


    at the first grade!"


    Because of that, all sorts of ridicule and mockery were hurled towards Rocky.


    But at the same moment, no one actually noticed the sly expression on Rocky''s face. His eyes were


    dazzling as if overwhelming power was surging from within him.


    "What is this guy doing? He definitely has more potential than that! I don''t understand what is going on


    in his head!" Obviously, Eunice couldn''t believe that Rocky only had an Imperial Soul potential at the


    first grade. After all, she had seen him kill a master at the Emperor Realm in the Spiritual Sea Region,


    and that wasn''t a fluke, just like what everyone always thought when he did something mind-boggling.


    Even Ca was surprised because she knew that Rocky should either be at the same level as her and


    Eunice or even better. However, she just kept quiet and waited for what would happen next, knowing


    that Rocky might probably surprise them at thest minute.


    Just as Ca suspected, countless disdainful eyes were focused on Rocky and the palm-sized Spiritual


    Infant behind him. His Spiritual Infant suddenly glowed brightly, transforming from white to gold in a


    sh. At the same time, a pair of golden wings appeared on its back, as well as a golden shining halo


    above its head. The whole form of the Spiritual Infant instantly became like a little angel.

 Chapter 1545 Rockys Unusual Potential

    Chapter 1545 Rocky''s Unusual Potential


    ¡°This is impossible! How could his Spiritual Infant disy an aura that is as strong as an Imperial Soul


    already? This is unheard of!¡± Elder Felton and the other elders were utterly shocked the moment they


    felt the overwhelming power that the golden Spiritual Infant behind Rocky was releasing.


    A Spiritual Infant was called as such because it was still in the developing stage and its power wasn¡¯t


    mature enough. Once its power became more developed and enhanced, it would then evolve into an


    Imperial Soul.


    The power of the Imperial Soul was measured through the intensity of the soul power that it could


    release, which could usually produce a destructive force.


    And at that moment, Rocky¡¯s Spiritual Infant was able to release a remarkable power that could only be


    attained by an Imperial Soul. That was why the elders were all baffled. They hadn¡¯t seen such a warrior


    before that could disy this kind of power during the test on the Imperial Soul Altar.


    Of course, even Rocky didn¡¯t expect that his Spiritual Infant could reach this level. Although, it shouldn¡¯t


    really be a surprise since he had already regained his divine power back in the Spiritual Sea Region.


    Because of this, his power had increased drastically, which was also the reason why his Spiritual Infant


    had be much stronger.


    ¡°What the hell? His Spiritual Infant is this powerful? How many secrets is this guy hiding?¡± Eunice was


    actually bewildered upon seeing the scene. Although she knew that Rocky was definitely not a


    weakling who could only disy an ordinary Imperial Soul potential, she didn¡¯t expect that his Spiritual


    Infant was this strong.


    ''This is his real strength! He didn¡¯t let me down!'' Ca¡¯s eyes twinkled like stars as she gazed at Rocky


    with infatuation. At this point, she was unconsciously concerned for this man.


    Then, as the crowd was continued to be mesmerized by Rocky¡¯s powerful Spiritual Infant, the rotation


    of the altar had finally halted. Eventually, the spiritual power stopped gathering on his body, and the


    golden Spiritual Infant also gradually disappeared.


    A momentter, everything on the altar returned to normal, but the stunning scene that they just


    witnessed would be forever etched in everyone¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Ahem!¡± After a while, Felton finally came to his senses before the other elders did. He actually didn¡¯t


    know what to say because Rocky''s Spiritual Infant that they had seen was obviously beyond their


    wildest expectations. But at the back of their minds, they could only think of one exnation. Rocky just


    disyed a potential that had never been reached before¡ªthe ninth grade.


    He would be the first spirit warrior to ever exhibit this potential in the entire Ethereal Region, and if this


    news spread, it would surely cause a great uproar in the region.


    Therefore, Felton didn¡¯t dare to be rash and discussed the matter with the other elders. Soon enough, it


    seemed that they had reached an agreement.


    ¡°For Basil¡¯s Imperial Soul test result, we have decided to dere it as invalid!¡± When the people heard


    this, they instantly looked at each other because they were not expecting this.


    Everyone was extremely surprised as they wondered why they decided to dere Rocky¡¯s test result


    as invalid.


    ¡°There was an ident that urred in the test that you have seen. We think that it might have been


    caused by the abnormal cirction of the spiritual power in the altar. Therefore, Basil''s test result was


    affected. For the sake of fairness, we can only deem it as null and void!¡± Felton firmly exined.


    Immediately after, amotion stirred up and there were all kinds of discussions around.


    ¡°I knew it! There¡¯s no way that he could be more powerful than Moore!¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know about that. The scene we just saw was too real! Besides, I think this is the first time


    that such kind of ident urred in the test.¡±


    ¡°So, what does that mean? Is he going to undergo another one? I mean, how will he know his potential


    then?¡±


    For a moment, people had so many questions and they weren¡¯t quite satisfied with the elders¡¯ decision.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Because there''s an abnormality in the altar¡¯s spiritual power, it must be temporarily closed to avoid


    further trouble. Therefore, Basil cannot do the test again for now. However, as the champion of the


    neer contest, Basil¡¯s strength and potential are undoubtedly on another level. Hence, after some


    discussion, we decide to make an exception for him and grant him a spot for the representatives of the


    Spiritual Infant Contest. The rest of the fourteen disciples will participate in the next rounds until the


    other four representatives and three candidates are selected,¡± Felton announced.


    The people couldn¡¯t believe what they just heard. It was as if another bomb was dropped in their midst


    that caused a massive uproar.


    ¡°What? Basil is directly selected to be a representative?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this guy is just really lucky or what! This is outrageous!¡±


    ¡°Well, as Elder Felton said, he was the champion of the neer contest. I think even if he still


    participated in the next round, he will have a huge chance to snatch a spot to be a representative


    in the Spiritual Infant Contest.¡±


    At the same time, Rocky also didn¡¯t expect that the elders woulde up with such a decision. He


    actually thought that he would be eliminated after they dered that his test result was invalid.


    Although he aimed to take part in the Spiritual Infant Contest, he just didn¡¯t expect that he would get the


    spot this way.


    However, he already had a hunch that dering his test result to be invalid was just a cover. They must


    have considered directly giving him a spot because of the extraordinary potential that he had shown in


    the test earlier. They just said that an ident urred because if the news spread out, it would


    definitely attract the attention of the other two schools, so they had no choice but to trick the people into


    believing that the result was faux.


    ¡°Today¡¯s Imperial Soul test is over. You may now leave ande back tomorrow for the other tests.¡±


    Felton immediately waved his hands and dismissed the crowd, as well as the participants.


    Soon, the students who had been watching the event dispersed.


    At that time, most of the disciples, who were fighting for the right to participate in the Spiritual Infant


    Contest, including Moore, cast a meaningful stare at Rocky before they eventually left the ce.


    ¡°Basil,e with me!¡± Before Rocky could leave together with Eunice, Felton suddenly appeared and


    called out to him.


    ¡°Okay, sir¡­¡± Rocky turned to Eunice and gestured at her to go on without him.


    Then, Eunice just nodded back and watched as Rocky left with Felton.


    Not long after, Felton and Rocky arrived in a room that looked like a study. There were many


    bookshelves around, and all kinds of books could be seen that seemed like from ancient times.


    ¡°Have a seat,¡± Felton told Rocky after he sat down behind the desk.


    Rocky nodded, did as told, and sat on the chair nearest to him.


    ¡°Basil, do you know why I asked you toe here with me?¡± the elder asked straightforwardly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure, sir,¡± Rocky replied calmly.


    ¡°When you were in the altar and you disyed the potential of your Spiritual Infant, you knew that it


    was pretty unusual, didn¡¯t you? Do you care to exin it?¡± Felton directly pointed out.


    ¡°I actually have nothing to exin. I haven¡¯t tested the potential of my Spiritual Infant before, so I


    wouldn¡¯t know if there was something wrong with it,¡± Rocky answered as he lightly shook his head.


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Felton furrowed his brows and was a little bit unconvinced. Obviously, he was


    suspecting that Rocky was hiding something, but he couldn¡¯t prove it since, based on Rocky¡¯s tone and


    expression, it seemed that Rocky really didn¡¯t know the unusual potential of his Spiritual Infant.


    ¡°If you still have any doubts, I¡¯m willing to withdraw from the school just to prove my innocence, sir,¡±


    Rocky uttered without any hint of hesitation.


    The elder¡¯s expression suddenly changed when he heard that. He didn¡¯t expect that Rocky would be


    this resolute and direct, so he immediately waved his hand and said, ¡°Why do you need to go that far? I


    was just trying to clear things up. It¡¯s not like I meant to doubt or use you of something. Besides,


    you are a disciple that was rmended by the Di n. It¡¯s actually normal if you perform


    extraordinarily in several aspects. The other elders and I already decided to make an exception for you


    to be one of the representatives of the Spiritual Infant Contest because we believe that you really have


    the strength and talent to fight for the school, and we are hoping that you won¡¯t let us down.¡±

 Chapter 1546 Another Challenge

    Chapter 1546 Another Challenge


    ¡°Oh, I see. I just misunderstood you, sir. Please forgive my rudeness,¡± Rocky immediately apologized.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Let me just tell you that judging from the overall potential of your Imperial Soul, I believe


    that you could really cultivate it to a high level. If you can develop an Imperial Soul in the next half a


    year, you will definitely be one of the most outstanding participants in the Spiritual Infant Contest.


    However, I should also warn you that even though you have a ridiculously high potential, it¡¯s not that


    easy to cultivate your Spiritual Infant to Imperial Soul. Since ancient times, countless talented warriors


    in the Ethereal Region died in the process. Therefore, you should be very diligent, and be sure to guard


    yourself against arrogance and rashness,¡± Felton urged earnestly. Before, he had some unpleasant


    opinions on Rocky, but after he saw the young man¡¯s unexpected performances many times, his


    perception of him had changed a lot.


    ¡°Thank you for all your teachings, sir!¡± Rocky said as he bowed respectfully.


    ¡°You can go back now. After the other four representatives and three candidates are chosen, you will


    be allowed to go to the battlefield at the border for half a year¡¯s worth of training,¡± Felton replied as he


    dismissed Rocky.


    ¡°I just have a question, sir. I hope you can answer it,¡± Rocky suddenly said on a whim.


    ¡°Go ahead. What is it?¡± Felton responded as he wondered what it might be about.


    ¡°Well, as we all know, the wars at the border have been existing for several years already and


    everything happening in there is very dangerous. Aren¡¯t you afraid that an unfortunate ident would


    ur while the school sends us to train there?¡± Rocky asked straightforwardly.


    ¡°This is the most special method to train young talents in our school. We never give too much


    protection so that they could experience the most out of it. Just like when we sent you to the Spiritual


    Sea Region, we let you take extreme risks than secretly protect you. It¡¯s because we want you to fully


    train your ability to survive under dangerous situations and environments, which would also help


    stimte your potentials. After all, strength is the most important thing that could protect you here in


    the Supreme Ether Land. No matter how talented you are, but if you cannot convert it into a survival


    skill, you are still just a weak person,¡± the elder answered with a serious expression.


    ¡°I see. That makes sense.¡± Rocky let out a faint smile as this was the answer that he really wanted to


    hear.


    ¡°Moreover, sending you to the border battlefield isn¡¯t just about constant fighting and facing dangers. It


    will also give you a huge chance for countless adventures. In the area of the border battlefield, there


    are three divinends and many spiritualnds that are suitable for spirit warriors to cultivate,¡± Felton


    added.


    ¡°Three divinends?¡± Rocky immediately raised his eyebrows and was intrigued as he heard about it.


    ¡°They are the Purgatory Valley, the Kylin Peak, and the Kaleidoscope World. If you happen to enter one


    of them, you will have a higher chance of breaking through to the Imperial Soul. However, only those


    who have been pre-destined to enter those divinends can have a chance to do so,¡± Felton remarked.


    ¡°So, have you been to those ces, sir?¡± Rocky asked on a whim again.


    ¡°Of course! I was lucky enough to enter two of them,¡± Felton replied proudly.


    ¡°Wow! I hope I can also be that lucky when I get there. That way, my journey will be more worthwhile.


    Thank you again, sir. I¡¯ll be going now.¡± Rocky smiled and was obviously excited about the uing


    events. Then, he bowed again before leaving the room.


    ¡®Hmm. I believe that this young man will be able to attain unimaginable achievements in the future. But


    there¡¯s still something strange about him that I cannot get off my mind. Is he really a disciple of the Di


    n? Why do I feel that he¡¯s still hiding something? It¡¯s as if he¡¯s got a moreplicated background.¡¯


    As Rocky left the room and closed the door, Felton couldn¡¯t help but be lost in thoughts regarding the


    mystery that shrouded Rocky.


    When Rocky returned to the disciple dormitory, he saw Eunice there, standing in the courtyard with her


    arms crossed. It looked like she had been there all this time, waiting for him toe back.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Aren¡¯t you going to prepare for the test tomorrow?¡± Rocky asked, trying to


    ignore the inquisitive look in Eunice¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Humph! Yeah, I guess I should do that. After all, I¡¯m not as good as you to be directly selected as one


    of the representatives for the Spiritual Infant Contest,¡± Eunice replied coldly. She was just actually


    disappointed because she thought that she had already known Rocky very well because of the time


    they spent in the Spiritual Sea Region. However, she didn¡¯t expect that he was still hiding a lot of things


    from her and she waspletely kept in the dark. Upon realizing this, she felt rather ufortable


    from the bottom of her heart.


    She wasn¡¯t jealous of Rocky because of his aplishment. Eunice just felt that she had already


    trusted him so much, thinking that Rocky should have also done the same and told her everything.


    ¡°By the way, I really didn¡¯t know anything about the potential of my Imperial Soul until I took the test


    earlier. I actually thought that you would be happy for me!¡± Rocky exined as he slightly frowned.


    ¡°Ha! How would I know if you¡¯re telling the truth this time? Actually, I would rather wish that both of us


    failed the test so that we don¡¯t have to go to the border battlefield and risk our lives¡­¡± Eunice suddenly


    said in a gloomy tone.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter if I passed the test or not. I will still go to the border on my own. But, of course,


    it¡¯s still better If I go there as a disciple of the Sky-suppressing School. After all, it would guarantee me


    a lot of conveniences. And as for you, it never shed in my mind that you would fail that test, unless


    you deliberately do something to make you fail,¡± Rocky said bluntly.


    ¡°Fine. If you¡¯re that eager to go there, I¡¯ll make sure that I would also be chosen.¡± After confirming


    Rocky¡¯s thoughts, Eunice had no choice but to believe in him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going ahead to take some rest. You should also do the same,¡± Rocky said with a faint smile as he


    entered the dormitory.


    After going to his room, Rocky directly went inside his Magic Spiritual Space and checked upon


    Glutton, the Purple-ming Phoenix, and Kohen first. Then, he went to hisb to work on his research


    for a few hours before deciding to enter the Scarlet Heaven Jade.


    The Scarlet Heaven Jade had absorbed the martial spirit of the old woman that he fought in the


    Spiritual Sea Region, and it turned out that a nameless stone tablet was added among the other


    tablets. Apparently, the old woman¡¯s martial spirit was imprisoned into this stone tablet.


    Rocky noticed that there should be a few days left before they left the Sky-suppressing School, so he


    nned on challenging another martial spirit master and trying his luck.


    For a while, he strolled around the densely packed stone tablets, and eventually picked one and saw


    that the name ¡°Augus¡± was on it.


    Immediately after, the tablet began to shine. Soon, a middle-aged man in heavy armor showed up in


    front of him. He looked very mighty and heroic.


    ¡°I¡¯m Augus, the king of generals. I should warn you that I¡¯ve made a hundred domineering victories in a


    row. Do you want to challenge me?¡± Augus said in a haughty tone as his eyes were fixed on Rocky.


    ¡°Before that, may you please enlighten me of your unique skill first?¡± Rocky asked straightforwardly as


    he cupped his hands.


    ¡°Fine. If you defeat me, I will teach you my unique mysterious military arrays. Hence, in the future, if


    you go to the battlefield, I can guarantee you that you will be able to use a smaller force to beat arger


    one!¡± Augus boasted with confidence.


    ¡°Well, that sounds very useful,¡± Rocky replied as he nodded. Since he was going to the battlefield at


    the border, he would inevitably be faced with enemies. Thus, it would be suitable for him to learn these


    mysterious military arrays. ¡°How can I challenge you, sir?¡± Rocky immediately asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Why don¡¯t we start now?¡± As Augus finished speaking, he waved his hand as if there


    were thousands of troops behind him.


    At the same time, Rocky felt that the surrounding scenery had started to change. In the blink of an eye,


    they were transferred to a raging battlefield. The mes of war were scorching thend and there were


    scattered bodies of dead soldiers everywhere.


    When Rocky came to his senses, he found himself in an army full of weak, disabled, and heavily


    injured soldiers. Furthermore, he was wearing themander¡¯s armor and leading this dpidated


    army, while they were being surrounded by the enemies. There were less than a thousand soldiers left


    in his army, but the number of their enemies was still about three or four times bigger than theirs.


    Rocky¡¯s army was obviously outnumbered and possessed low morale. At this point, the result would


    not be that hard to tell.


    ¡°Soldiers, listen to me! Launch an all-out siege to the southwest! Move!¡± Rocky didn¡¯t waste any time


    and decisively gave an order after carefully observing the situation and the formation of their enemies.


    He found out that the enemy¡¯s encirclement wasn¡¯t tight enough, so he led his troops to rip apart the


    weakest part of their formation.

 Chapter 1547 The Journey Started

    Chapter 1547 The Journey Started


    However, the enemies wouldn¡¯t be outsmarted that easily. Furthermore, their army was reinforced.


    Thus, even though Rocky managed to somehow find a weak spot, his army still failed to break out of


    the enemy¡¯s encirclement. Soon enough, they were once again forced into a desperate position.


    Therefore, he had to regroup his soldiers again and look for another opportunity to make aeback.


    After a while, a battle of attrition ensued, but the gap in their strength became very visible. Although


    Rocky used his experiences to the fullest, he still couldn¡¯t resist the continuous attacks from their


    enemies. Soon, the casualties in his army increased, and their defense gradually became much


    weaker.


    ¡®Damn it! Nothing is working,¡¯ Rocky thought to himself. But his eyes were still determined, not ready to


    give up anytime soon.


    Then, after a brief moment, a brilliant idea suddenly struck him. As a cunning smile crept up his lips, he


    closed his eyes and activated the Army-blessing Scroll immediately.


    Since the Army-blessing Scroll¡¯s effect could only be maximized when it was used within an army,


    Rocky thought that it was the best time to utilize it. However, the weaker the morale of the group was,


    the lesser would be its effect and vice-versa.


    Knowing this, Rocky selected a poem called ¡°A Great Wind¡± from the thousands of poems inscribed in


    the scroll. This particr poem didn¡¯t need too much morale to put it into effect, so it should be


    appropriate in this situation.


    ¡°A great wind came forth, and the clouds rose on high. Now that my might rules over all of the seas, I


    have returned to my old vige. Where will I find brave men to guard the borders of mynd?¡± Rocky


    recited the poem loudly as he opened his eyes and focused on the battle before him.


    In a sh, a dazzling golden light surged out of Rocky¡¯s body that transformed into words, filling both


    the heavens and earth. Immediately after, a violent wind roared in the midst of the battlefield, raising


    dust of hundreds of thousands of feet, which instantly shrouded the enemies¡¯ vision.


    At the same time, the morale of Rocky¡¯s troops was suddenly uplifted. A strong fighting spirit filled their


    heart, and their fighting ability was also boosted.


    With this, their weakened defense became stable again, and the enemies were unable to push them to


    a corner.


    Seeing that the morale of his army had dramatically risen, Rocky immediately took advantage of it and


    made a move against their enemy. He then chanted another piece to further increase his army¡¯s


    morale. ¡°The wild geese are flying high in the moonless night, and the enemy general is running for his


    life under the cover of the darkness¡­¡±


    After he recited the part of the poem, the sky suddenly became dark and the sun lost all of its light.


    ¡°Break out!¡± Rocky eximed. He then led his army to get past the enemy¡¯s encirclement while the


    strong wind blew and the surroundings were enveloped in darkness.


    Because of the sudden obstructions between heaven and earth, the enemy couldn¡¯t tell the route that


    Rocky¡¯s army was taking. Eventually, they couldn¡¯t contain them in their encirclement anymore.


    When the sun came out again and the strong wind subsided, Rocky¡¯s troops had already disappeared


    without a trace.


    ¡°Ha-ha!¡± A momentter, Rocky, who had just sessfully led his army to break through the siege, was


    immediately woken up from the illusion and saw that Augus wasughing loudly in front of him.


    ¡°What happened, sir?¡± Rocky asked with a confused expression on his face.


    ¡°Young man, did you just use the Army-blessing Scroll?¡± Augus asked as soon as he stoppedughing.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rocky replied briefly, but he was now more confused because this great general knew the


    existence of the scroll.


    ¡°I see. It seems that you are the one chosen to fulfill the heavenly destiny,¡± Augus said with a smirk on


    his face.


    ¡°Sir, how did you know about the Army-blessing Scroll?¡± Rocky couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°How? Because I once got my hands on that scroll. Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t the one destined to be its


    owner. Hence, I wasn¡¯t able to utilize its fullest capability. In fact, my mysterious military arrays were


    created by myprehension of the scroll. Just imagine what you can achieve from it since you are


    the legitimate master,¡± Augus said as he exined that he briefly became the scroll¡¯s master before.


    ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± Rocky was almost rendered speechless upon realizing the extent of the scroll¡¯s might.


    ¡°Moreover, since you are the one who shall fulfill the heavenly destiny, I don¡¯t need to test you


    anymore. ept the mysterious military arrays, youngd!¡± Upon saying that, Augus instantly turned


    into a beam of spiritual light and directly flew into the middle of Rocky¡¯s eyebrows.


    As he absorbed Augus¡¯s martial spirit, Rocky saw hundreds of various mysterious arrays reflected in


    his mind. The images were extraordinary and difficult to fathom that he could only marvel at them.


    ¡°I think even Master Sun¡¯s Art of War may fail inparison to it!¡± After reading and observing all the


    peculiar images, Rocky couldn¡¯t help but be extremely thrilled.


    The mysterious military arrays were abination of the art of war, the magic arts, and the array


    tactics. It was certainly a kind of treasure that countlessmanders would dream of.


    At the same time, after fusing with the arrays, Rocky found out that a part of the divine power in his


    body seemed to have been activated. Right now, it was growing up steadily like a small tree.


    ¡°Now, I get it. It turns out that the reason why the divine power within me was activated is that my


    strength is constantly increasing. In short, when the timees that my strength has be strong


    enough, the divine power will also naturally recover!¡± Rocky eximed delightfully as he finally


    understood what was going on.


    Having seen the advantages of the Army-blessing Scroll, he decided to further study its uses for the


    next few days.


    He found out that the poems in the scroll were categorized into three types¡ªattack, defense, and


    assist. Furthermore, all of them were called war poems.


    The poems that were used to attack and defend usually required a certain level of morale before they


    could be used in battle. On the other hand, the ones used for assist only required little morale.


    Generally speaking, the morale of an army was affected by the overallbat effectiveness. It meant


    that the higher thebat effectiveness possessed by an army, the higher its morale would be.


    Moreover, morale was measured in units of length¡ªinch, feet, or yard. One foot was equivalent to


    twelve inches, and one yard was equivalent to three feet.


    The minimum morale that soldiers could possess to trigger the form was three inches. Therefore, if


    the morale was less than this, the scroll could not be used.


    Normally, a troop that consisted of about a hundred soldiers could reach a morale of three inches, and


    a troop of a thousand soldiers could reach about three feet or more.


    However, no matter how strong a certain army was, themander could only use the Army-blessing


    Scroll three times¡ªunder normal circumstances. If the scroll was attempted to be used for the fourth


    time, the soldiers¡¯ morale would eventually weaken and be exhausted.


    Since the mysterious military arrays were created throughprehending the Army-blessing Scroll, it


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    was a given that this technique could also enhance the morale of the army when used during battles.


    ¡°It seemed that I really got lucky with the stone tablet that I picked this time! Not only did I obtain a very


    useful technique, but I also got to learn more about the Army-blessing Scroll.¡± Rocky knew well enough


    that if he could use and integrate the effects of the mysterious military arrays and the Army-blessing


    Scroll, he would eventually be able to lead an invincible army in this world. This way, he might have a


    chance to save his originalrades and get back to their own world. Of course, it was a must that he


    should build a powerful army. Hence, the most urgent thing that he should aplish was to find


    Marcia and the others from the Wild Spirit Land. After all, if he wanted an elite army, they would be the


    key to establishing it.


    ¡°Finally! I can see a glimmer of hope. I will definitely do my best to bring Marcia and the others back to


    our originalnd,¡± Rocky said with a burning determination.


    However, he also knew that he would still need to undergo a lot of hardships before his aspirations


    came to fruition. After all, the Ethereal Region was currently the weakest region in this world. If he


    really wanted to go back, they had to defeat the ones who invaded the Wild Spirit Land¡ªthe Shura


    Race.


    While Rocky had been concentrating on studying the Army-blessing Scroll, the other fourteen disciples,


    including Eunice and Ca, were participating in several rounds of tests to fill the slots for the four


    representatives and the three candidates. Finally, the tests were over and the selection was now


    finished. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, among the fourteen disciples whopeted for the slots,


    three of the neers had actually acquired them¡ªto think that there were only five of them. These


    three were Moore, Ca, and Eunice. Adding Rocky, who was already granted one of the slots earlier,


    four of the five neers were actually selected to be the school¡¯s representatives, and only


    one came from the senior disciples.


    This was definitely a first in the entire history of the Sky-suppressing School.


    Of course, several people immediately had doubts when the final results were announced, including


    some elders and tutors. They were a bit worried that it wasn¡¯t a good idea to let so many new disciples


    take on such a great responsibility.


    However, since the four new disciples, who had earned the slots, were all from big and famous forces,


    no one dared to object even if they weren¡¯t very satisfied.


    From this point, they only had half a year to cultivate their Spiritual Infants to a much higher level.


    Everyone needed to work very hard in order for them to perform well during the uing contest.


    When the final list of participants came out, they were advised that they would soon set out for the


    border.


    Early the next day, under the watchful gazes of the people from the Sky-suppressing School, Rocky,


    and the other disciples, boarded on a huge flying spiritual beast, which directly sent them to the border


    battlefield to start their new journey.

 Chapter 1548 Arriving At The Destination

    Chapter 1548 Arriving At The Destination


    The border battlefield was only a general name for the area formed due to the continuous wars among


    the three races, and it was divided into several small parts.


    Among the three races, the Shura Race upied thergest area of the border battlefield, while the


    rest was divided between the spiritual race and the human race. However, the spiritual race still had a


    slight upper hand, which meant that the human race was the most disadvantaged one on the


    battlefield.


    Since the Shura Race actually manipted the situation, they were able to sow dissension between


    the spiritual race and the human race. Hence, all year round, the two races were at each other''s


    throats, fighting to the death. Meanwhile, the Shura Race was just watching on the sideline, reigning


    supreme over the entire border battlefield.


    In other words, the human race was in a very bad situation, and if they wanted to survive on the border


    battlefield, they would need to strengthen both their offense and defense.


    Presently, the Di n was the one who led the human army to stand their ground against the invasion


    of the spiritual race on the border battlefield. Although the Di n had actually called upon all the


    human ns in the Ethereal Region to join the war, only a few of them had responded and deployed


    their men.


    The Sky-suppressing School had sent eight of their strongest disciples, including Rocky, to the


    frontline, which was rare but not hard to understand.


    At the point, the war at the border had already entered an extremely heated stage. The spiritual race


    and the human race had gone all out to bring each other down, but the spiritual race still had the overall


    advantage.


    If the human race continued to be overpowered, it would be bad for all the ns that resided in the


    Ethereal Region.


    Since the Sky-suppressing Mansion was a force that came from generations with military service, they


    had a strong sense of chivalry and desire to protect their home.


    The school was rtively far away from the border battlefield, so it took the disciples three days and


    three nights to arrive at their destination.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "The eight of you will be divided into four groups and work in pairs. After you arrive at your posts, the


    Pass-guarding Commanders will arrange your positions, as well as your amodation. Although you


    are disciples of the Sky-suppressing School and are rtively free to do what you want, you still have


    to abide by thews and regtions of the entire army on the battlefield," Uriel, the elder who was in


    charge of the team, briefly exined.


    "Elder Uriel, how are the pairs decided?" Eunice asked as soon as she heard the instructions.


    "Well, it''s up to you. You can choose for yourselves!" Uriel replied indifferently.


    "I want to be in the same group as Basil!" Eunice and Ca shouted at the same time.


    Hearing that, Moore and the other disciples looked at Rocky with strange expressions on their faces,


    wondering why the two beautifuldies wouldpete to such an extent just to be his partner.


    At the same time, Eunice and Ca stared at each other. It was pretty obvious from the look in their


    eyes that they were filled with hostility.


    Even Rocky couldn''t help but shake his head and let out a bitter smile.


    "If you can''t decide for yourselves, I think Eunice and Basil would be a better pair since they''re both


    from the Di n. It means that they could cooperate well. Ca, you can team up with Moore instead. I


    believe that you are also going to make major achievements if you work together." Uriel thought for a


    moment and came up with a decision to avoid further squabble.


    Since Uriel already decided, Ca couldn''t object anymore. But of course, it was pretty obvious from


    her delicate face that she was disappointed with the oue.


    "Soon enough, we will reach the Tiger Whisker Pass. Basil and Eunice, you can go and work in that


    area," Uriel remarked.


    "Okay, sir." Rocky and Eunice nodded at the same time.


    About two hourster, the spiritual beasts carrying the team had finally descended in the Tiger Whisker


    Pass.


    Since themander there received the news in advance about the disciples that would join them, he


    sent the deputymander to receive them.


    "Greetings! I''m Bertram Fei, the deputymander of the Tiger Whisker Pass. Thank you foring


    all the way here. Please follow me so that you could rest first," Bertram Fei said respectfully. They were


    instantly given special treatment since they were from the Sky-suppressing School, and everyone knew


    that their strength and skills are undoubtedly powerful. Because the school sent such capable disciples


    to provide assistance, it was only natural for Bertram Fei to try his hardest to be on their good side.


    "Thank you, but there''s no need for that. These two are Basil and Eunice. They will be the ones


    working under your care. Please look after them and instruct them of their duties. I and the other


    disciples will head straight to the other passes," Uriel responded amiably.


    "I see." Bertram Fei nodded. At the same time, he nced at Rocky and Eunice, nodding with


    satisfaction.


    Immediately after, Uriel and the other six disciples got back on the flying spiritual beast and headed


    towards the other passes.


    "All right. Please follow me," Bertram Fei said as soon as Uriel and the others had left.


    At the same time, Rocky and Eunice quickly followed behind.


    Along the way, Rocky noticed that the Tiger Whisker Pass was located between cliffs. The first three


    miles of the pass were built onplex canyons, while thest three miles were established among


    hills. With its structure, he thought that it would be quite easy to defend in the area, but it would be


    difficult tounch an attack.


    Not long after, the two of them were brought to a house in the pass. Although the house was a little


    shabby, the inside was very clean and tidy. It was obviously cleaned properly because of the disciples


    that would upy it.


    "In the following days, the two of you will stay here," Bertram Fei uttered as he showed them the house.


    "Thank you, Deputy Commander Bertram. By the way, when can we see themander?" Rocky


    asked straightforwardly.


    "Hmm. He''s currently patrolling the frontline. So, I guess he wouldn''t be back until tomorrow," Bertram


    Fei replied.


    "Oh, okay then." Rocky slightly nodded.


    "Well, for now, you can rest here. I know that your journey towards this ce has been a long one. As


    for your posts in the army, we will arrange it after you meet ourmander," Bertram Fei informed.


    After speaking to them and giving some initial instructions, he eventually left.


    Seeing that the two beds were arranged side by side without any partition, Eunice couldn''t help but


    frown a bit.


    "Basil, I''ll go out for a while." Eunice suddenly thought of something and went out right away.


    However, when she came back, Rocky was the one who had disappeared.


    "Tch. Where did that guy run?" She had actually looked around and brought back a rope and an old


    curtain to make a simple screen between the two beds. After all, they were still a man and a woman


    that were about to share a single room.


    As for Rocky, when he left the house, he went out of the Tiger Whisker Pass to find a ce where he


    could release Glutton.


    "I finally got out! I''ve been so bored in your Magic Spiritual Space!" As soon as Glutton came out, it


    in the Magic Spiritual Space since Rocky was afraid of causing any disturbance if he released it. After


    all, Glutton was a legendary beast, and there was a huge possibility that it could cause an unnecessary


    disorder.


    "Can you still remember the auras of Marcia and the others?" Rocky asked Glutton immediately.


    "You want me to find them?" Glutton instantly understood what Rocky meant. "That''s right. I don''t want


    to waste any time but I can''t act on my own right now.


    I would need to ask you to go to the frontline and see if you can find the whereabouts of them..." Rocky


    said with a serious expression.


    "All right. At least I''ve got to wander around after a long time." Glutton didn''t have any objection


    because it was also better for it to act alone.


    "Remember, don''t expose your identity..." Rocky warned.


    "I know. You''re such a worrywart." Glutton pursed its lips and disappeared shortly after.

 Chapter 1549 The Rescue

    Chapter 1549 The Rescue


    After he saw Glutton leave, Rocky returned to the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    Once he entered the pass, he suddenly witnessed some older soldiers surrounding a young, strong


    and tanned man who appeared to be a new recruit. They looked like they were about to teach him a


    lesson. A well-dressed man at the sixth grade of the Spirit Realm stood at the forefront of the squad.


    That suggested he was their leader.


    However, the young man showed no sign of weakness.


    Soon, the soldiers punched and kicked him mercilessly. Those who came to the border battlefield to


    join the army were mostly ordinary people who had nowhere to go and couldn''t be spirit warriors.


    Theirst resort was to join the army for survival. Thus, both the oppressors and the oppressed were


    present.


    "Teach him a good lesson. How dare he use me? He''ll regret having sealed himself to his demise


    after offending me like that!" the obviously arrogant leader, Elliot Wang, eximed.


    Although he wasn''t a spirit warrior, the young man remained motionless as the soldiers continued to


    punch him. His face was devoid of emotion.


    "He has great potential!" The corner of Rocky''s lips curled up as he vanished in the blink of an eye.


    Meanwhile, the soldiers who were enjoying beating the young man suddenly felt an invisible force


    thrust them a few meters away.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Stunned, they had no idea what just happened. Just as they were about to move forward, they were


    met by a figure suddenly appearing from behind the young man they just battered.


    "Why are you beating him up?" Rocky asked kindly.


    "Who the hell are you? Mind your own business!" Elliot Wang shouted.


    "I''m Basil. The neer." Rocky announced his self-introduction.


    "You''re a new recruit as well. But you look like a spirit warrior," Elliot Wang replied hastily.


    "Exactly."


    "Which team are you from?" Elliot Wang narrowed his eyes at Rocky. The former was unable to detect


    thetter''s strength, yet the aura Rocky emitted was weak.


    "I haven''t been assigned to any team yet," Rocky replied.


    "Really? You don''t even have a backer, yet you dare to meddle in my affairs. A brat as daring as you


    ought to get out of here if you don''t want to get hurt," Elliot Wang threatened with rage.


    "I''m sorry. I''ve always been quite curious." Rocky smiled.


    "Do you have a death wish, brat? Don''t you know who he is? He''s Commander Wang''s nephew," one


    of the soldiers informed him.


    "Oh, so you''re a rtive of themander!" Rocky raised his eyebrows disapprovingly.


    "Get out of here! If you piss our leader off, you''ll be banned from the Tiger Whisker Pass."


    "Really?" A cold light suddenly shed in Rocky''s eyes.


    p! p! p!


    A series of ps as loud as firecrackers could be heard. The faces of the soldiers turned blood red. No


    one was able to clearly see how he attacked them.


    They stared at Rocky with pale faces as if they had just witnessed a ghost. Soon, one of them shouted


    to Elliot Wang, "He pped us. Please revenge us and teach him a lesson!"


    Once Elliot Wang realized Rocky''s true strength, he didn''t dare to make a single reckless move.


    However, he didn''t want to be looked down upon by all the soldiers present either. He then shouted and


    stomped heavily as he threw a great punch with enough momentum to rival that of a raging


    thunderbolt.


    "This is Master Elliot''s trump card¡ªthe Raging Thunder Punch! Anyone who gets hit would be left


    behalf.


    However, a deafening scream rang out a momentter. Elliot Wang''s fist was twisted as if it hit an iron


    te. Finally, he screamed in agony as he rolled on the ground.


    "Those who do wicked things are doomed to destruction. What I gave you today was simply a small


    punishment." Once Rocky finished speaking, he held up the young man and floated away in the blink of


    an eye.


    "Are you alright?" The remaining soldiers asked Elliot Wang as they began to surround him.


    "I won''t let him get away with this!" Elliot Wang eximed furiously in pain.


    After Rocky took the young man to rest under a locust tree, he checked on his injuries. He discovered


    the young man''s physique to be different from that of ordinary people. The muscles all over his body


    remained quite strong and didn''t sustain any injuries at all.


    "Sir, thank you so much for helping me back there," the young man said gratefully.


    "What''s your name?" Rocky asked.


    "Maxwell Zhao!" the young man replied.


    "Maxwell Zhao? A good name." Rocky couldn''t help butugh. The young man shared the same name


    as a famous general in hisst life.


    "What''s wrong?" Maxwell Zhao asked in confusion when he saw Rockyughing.


    "Nothing. When did you join the army?" Rocky didn''t bother to exin his suddenugh and changed


    the topic at once.


    "I''ve been here for three months!" Maxwell Zhao replied.


    "Are you bullied often?"


    "Sometimes..." the injured man faltered.


    "Would you want the bullying to stop?" Rocky continued to pry.


    "Of course I want it to stop, but there''s no way I can defeat them," Maxwell Zhao responded


    unconfidently.


    "Those soldiers are nothing. If you want, I''ll help turn you into a spirit warrior," Rocky offered.


    "Really? I tried cultivating before, but I realized I didn''t have the talent. Thus, I gave up."


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t possess a talent. I''ve got a n to help you cultivate it, but the catch is


    that you''ll serve as my test subject." In fact, upon firstying eyes on Maxwell Zhao, Rocky thought that


    he would be a suitable test subject for his gic modification.


    Rocky had even tried to modify his genes to restore his divine power. Just as he was about to do so,


    his divine power was reactivated. However, he had no intention of giving up on the experiment


    because, in his opinion, it wasn''t enough to be stronger through cultivation alone. He might have


    to use the gene modification as well. Hence, he needed to be prepared.


    "What?" Maxwell Zhao obviously didn''t understand what Rocky was talking about.


    "But don''t worry. My experiments are very safe and I''ll only modify your genes slightly."


    "What is a gene?" The more Maxwell Zhao listened, the more confused he became.


    "You don''t need to know anything more. Meet and wait for me here tonight at midnight," Rocky


    instructed.


    "Alright. By the way, can I have your name please?" Maxwell Zhao began to trust Rocky more and


    nodded in approval without thinking too much.


    "Just call me Basil."


    "Basil!"


    "Remember, don''t bete." Rocky turned around and left.


    Upon his return to the residence, he noticed Eunice waiting for him with a troubled look on her face.


    "You just arrived. How could you roam around alone?!" Eunice scolded with her arms crossed over her


    chest.


    "Am I not allowed to wander and get acquainted with my surroundings?" Rocky inquired with a shrug.

 Chapter 1550 News of Alyssa

    Chapter 1550 News of Alyssa


    ¡°It¡¯s your first time here, so don¡¯t cause a scene. Also, I just received news from the Di n. They


    mentioned someone I think you might be interested in,¡± Eunice quicklymented.


    ¡°Who?¡± Rocky asked with a frown.


    "Alyssa Mu!" Eunice eximed as she locked her gaze on Rocky without batting her eyshes.


    ¡°Alyssa? Where is she now?¡± Rocky asked as his expression turned serious.


    ¡°You do know her? What¡¯s the rtionship between you two?¡± Eunice asked with great interest.


    ¡°How did youe across this name?¡± he asked in haste, ignoring her seething tone.


    ¡°Because this name is known across the entire Supreme Ether Land,¡± she replied with a sneer.


    ¡°Why? What has she done?¡± Rocky asked, utterly confused.


    ¡°Three months ago, the spiritual race suddenly changed their battle strategy once the war between


    them and the human race reached an impasse. We¡¯d never seen it before. We lost five regions


    consecutively within three months, and we¡¯re now on the verge of losing the sixth one. After that, we


    humans did our best to know more about the spiritual race¡¯s army. How did they suddenly be so


    powerful? Later, we finally got the news from our secret spies that the spiritual race suddenly won in


    session due to a newmander¡ªa woman named Alyssa Mu. It was said that she suddenly


    appeared in the spiritual race three months ago. We¡¯re still clueless as to how she was suddenly


    appointedmander in chief of the spiritual race,¡± Eunice quickly exined.


    ¡°Oh, I see. I didn¡¯t expect Alyssa to be selected as the newmander in chief of the spiritual race!


    Did she escape from the Shura Race? I can only imagine that; with her strength, nothing is impossible


    for her!¡± Rocky shook his head and smiled.


    ¡°Who the hell is she?¡± Eunice inquired once more, her curiosity further piqued by Rocky¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°She¡¯s one of the people I¡¯m trying to find. She was once the queen of a country!¡± Rocky exined with


    a grin.


    ¡°The queen of a country? Are you sure?¡± Eunice asked once more, looking very skeptical.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. But she truly is a genius, especially on the


    battlefield when she leads armies to war. If she truly is the spiritual race¡¯s newmander in chief, the


    human race will be in grave danger,¡± Rocky remarked firmly. He knew Alyssa¡¯s strength best. Back


    then, she fought against him despite all the suffering she had endured, which disyed her wisdom


    and courage. Although he defeated her in the end, Alyssa was still the strongest opponent he had ever


    faced throughout his career as amander in chief.


    ¡°Really?¡± Seeing how serious Rocky was, Eunice decided then and there to believe him.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Rocky nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard she¡¯s caused the human army tons of trouble. Colton, who¡¯s in charge of the front line, is


    the fifth strongestmander in chief in the entire Di n history. However, he is no match for her,¡±


    Eunicemented.


    ¡°Certainly. She¡¯s an exceptionally talented general who¡¯s proficient in military tactics!¡± Rocky eximed


    proudly. ¡°Do you know how to get in touch with her?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. She sticks closely to the spiritual race as their newmander in chief. Unless you meet


    her on the battlefield, you won¡¯t be able tomunicate with her elsewhere. So far, we¡¯ve only heard


    her name but have never met her in person!¡± Eunice shook her head and shrugged.


    ¡°Really? But now that I know she isn¡¯t in danger and she¡¯s the spiritual race¡¯s newmander in chief,


    I¡¯m relieved. I¡¯m going to find the others first.¡± Despite his relief, Rocky was still worried about Marcia


    and the others.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve held up my end of the bargain by being nice to you and apanying you to the


    battlefield¡¯s border. I hope you can keep your promise!¡± Erica reminded Rocky with concern.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep my promise!¡± Rocky pledged solemnly.


    ¡°Good. By the way, we may share the same room but you¡¯re not allowed to enter it before midnight,¡±


    Eunice warned again.


    ¡°Alright.¡± But Rocky didn¡¯t pay much attention to her request. He spent the entire night in his Magic


    Spiritual Space.


    At midnight, Rocky morphed into a sh and soon arrived at the old locust tree where he instructed


    Maxwell to meet him.


    Soon, another ck figure came over carefully.


    ¡°There you are!¡± Rocky eximed as he swiftly appeared in front of the ck figure who was caught off


    guard and was about to make a sound. But Rocky immediately ced his hand over the figure¡¯s


    mouth.


    ¡°Shh, be quiet! I¡¯m taking you somewhere else. Close your eyes first!¡± Rocky said to Maxwell.


    Thetter nodded before he closed his eyes obediently.


    Rocky quickly activated his Magic Spiritual Space. He entered it together with Maxwell and then


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    proceeded to theb.


    ¡°Open your eyes!¡± Once they arrived at theb, Rocky withdrew his hands from Maxwell.


    Thetter was shocked by everything in front of him once he opened his eyes. He¡¯d never seen such a


    peculiar ce. The table, and the surrounding cabs, were filled with various intriguing artifacts he


    couldn¡¯t identify.


    ¡°Where are we now?¡± Maxwell asked.


    ¡°No questions. Just do as I say.¡± By then, Rocky had already donned his white coat.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Maxwell replied dutifully.


    ¡°I¡¯m now going to draw your blood for some basic tests.¡± As he spoke, Rocky began to extract blood


    from Maxwell¡¯s arm with a syringe.


    Maxwell¡¯s eyes widened with bewilderment as he witnessed his blood flow quickly into the test tube in


    Rocky¡¯s hand.


    Once he drew three tubes worth of blood, Rocky disinfected and stopped the bleeding with a cotton


    swab dipped in alcohol. After, he performed aprehensive and systematic physical examination to


    determine Maxwell¡¯s health.


    Two hours passed after the examination.


    ¡°Almost done. That¡¯s all for today. I¡¯ll send you back now,¡± Rocky informed Maxwell.


    Maxwell didn¡¯t fully understand yet what Rocky would do to him, but he trusted him because he saved


    him. Even if he was to be sold, he would help Rocky count the coins.


    ¡°There are several bottles filled with pills here. They can replenish and strengthen your spiritual power


    and body. You can take some like candies if you¡¯ve got the time.¡± Rocky took multiple bottles of the


    mostmon low-grade pills off the shelf for Maxwell to take. This would help him adapt to the impact


    the spiritual power would have on his body.


    Once Maxwell was informed of this, he quickly ingested it as if it was a highly-prized treasure. He knew


    that this kind of pill was rare. Any spirit warrior that took it would possess enhanced strength, whereas


    a human who took it could extend his lifespan.


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Basil!¡± Maxwell eximed in gratitude.


    ¡°Since you addressed me as a brother, you¡¯re my brother now too. There¡¯s no need to be cordial with


    me. Besides, your willingness to be my test subject has helped me immensely. I should thank you in


    return.¡± Rocky patted Maxwell on the shoulder.

 Chapter 1551 Met The Commander

    Chapter 1551 Met The Commander


    Maxwell was touched by Rocky''s words. He had never met anyone as kind as Rocky, especially after


    entering the army and being constantly bullied. He swore to himself that he would follow Rocky''s lead


    in the future.


    Then, Rocky took Maxwell out of the Magic Spiritual Space and returned to the locust tree.


    "Remember, this secret stays between the two of us. Don''t tell anyone, even those closest to you,"


    Rocky reminded.


    "Got it. I''ll keep it a secret." Maxwell nodded.


    Once Maxwell left, Rocky went back to his Magic Spiritual Space where he continued his experiments.


    He didn''t return to his residence until the next morning.


    When he arrived at his residence and was about to push the door open, Eunice opened it from the


    other side and came out.


    "Where did you gost night? Why didn''t youe back?" Eunice asked as she squinted.


    "Didn''t you say that I wasn''t allowed toe back?" Rocky reminded her.


    "I asked you not to return before midnight. I didn''t ask you to stay out all night," Eunice corrected,


    ring at him.


    "Forget it. A man and a woman staying in a room alone would easily attract gossip anyway. Although


    there''s no difference between men and women in the army, I should still be careful. I can rest in my


    Magic Spiritual Space from now on," Rocky suggested.


    "If that''s what you prefer." Eunice said nothing more.


    At that moment, Bertram walked towards them.


    "You two are up early!"


    "Deputy Commander Fei." Rocky nodded.


    "Ourmander returnedst night. He asked me to apany you to meet him this morning. If you


    both are free now, please follow me," Bertram instructed them politely.


    "Alright. Thank you."


    Then, the two of them left with Bertram.


    They soon arrived at a tent within the center of the Tiger Whisker Pass. When they were about to enter


    it, they heard a voice cry out. "Uncle, help me! That neer Basil broke my hand. The arrogant brat


    even went so far as to insult you."


    Rocky sneered upon hearing the voice.


    Eunice couldn''t help but look at him. She immediately understood that he must''ve caused trouble


    again.


    Rocky remained calm. He appeared to not be surprised at all.


    "You two wait for me here. I''ll go and inform ourmander!" Bertram then went straight into the tent.


    Apart from Tucker Wang who was themander of the Tiger Whisker Pass and two other deputy


    With a runny nose and tearful eyes, Elliot exined to themander his "tragic" experience.


    "Why haven''t I heard of this Basil you''ve mentioned? Do we have a recruit who goes by that name?"


    Tucker Wang immediately inquired the two deputymanders at his side.


    Both of them merely looked at each other and shook their heads.


    Bertram overheard what Elliot said too, but he remained stoic. He cupped his hand together and


    informed Tucker Wang, "Commander Wang, the two spirit warriors of the Sky-suppressing School are


    waiting outside."


    "Oh! Let them in," Tucker Wang immediately hinted. He heard that the Sky-suppressing School


    intended to send their representatives topete in the Spiritual Infant Contest after six months. The


    representatives were powerful and talented, which encouraged him to treat them well. There were only


    a few powerful spirit warriors who remained in the army''s main force. And there were even fewer of


    them at the King Realm.


    "Commander, but your current business is not finished yet..." Bertram asked as he nced at Elliot.


    "Elliot, stand aside first," Tucker Wangmanded with an impatient wave of his hand.


    Elliot stood to the side despite his reluctance.


    Bertram immediately turned around and walked out of the tent. He then told Rocky and Eunice, "You


    both may enter now."


    Rocky nodded and walked into the tent along with Eunice.


    Eunice was the first to enter. As soon as she did, she immediately caught Tucker Wang, the two deputy


    her would be one of the two spirit warriors representing the Sky-suppressing School.


    ''What a beauty! If I could get her tomit to me, I''ll be quite pleased! I must have her...'' Elliot thought


    to himself as he stared lustfully at Eunice.


    As he continued to gawk at her, Elliot trembled as soon as Rocky entered the tent. He pointed at him


    and eximed angrily, "It''s him! He broke my hand."


    Hearing that, Tucker Wang and the two deputymanders looked at Rocky in surprise. They never


    expected that the person responsible for hurting Elliot would be a spirit warrior of the Sky-suppressing


    School.


    However, Rocky ignored Elliot as if he was invisible. He cupped his hands in front of Tucker Wang and


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    said, "I''m Basil. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Commander Wang."


    "I''m Eunice. Greetings, Commander Wang."


    "You came all this way, yet I couldn''t wee you both in person. My sincerest apologies!" Tucker


    Wang stood up to greet Rocky and Eunice politely.


    "We understand that you''re quite busy with your military affairs. You didn''t need to receive us


    personally," Rocky assured him with a calm smile.


    "You''re too kind. It''s an absolute honor to have you here!" Tucker Wang said politely.


    "Commander Wang, what positions do you intend to appoint us in the army?" Eunice asked directly as


    she was very straightforward.


    "Well..." Tucker Wang hesitated. He had yet to decide on what Rocky''s and Eunice''s positions in the


    army would be.


    Although there was a distinction between ordinary soldiers and spirit warriors in the army, the strongest


    spirit warriors were generally at the sixth or seventh grade of the Spirit Realm. And those who reached


    the King Realm were often appointed as deputymanders. Rocky and Eunice were at least at the


    medium stage of the Spiritual Infant, so their strengths would be as powerful as amander''s.


    Therefore, it wouldn''t be easy to assign them with suitable jobs. If he arranged for them to do simple


    jobs, then their talent and potential would be wasted doing petty tasks. On the other hand, assigning


    them high-ranking positions would most likely be looked down upon and rejected by the other leaders


    in the army.


    "Commander Wang, you haven''t made up your mind yet, have you?" Eunice asked.


    "Because of the power you both possess, it''s difficult for me to arrange suitable positions for you."


    Tucker Wang was slightly embarrassed. He didn''t expect the Sky-suppressing School to send such


    powerful spirit warriors. Thus, he was unprepared.


    "I wouldn''t mind if you appointed me as a deputymander. It may be somewhat of a "downgrade",


    but I''ll take it," Eunice suggested directly. In fact, she wanted to lead the army to battle for so long. That


    was a rare opportunity that she wanted to seize and enjoy experiencing.

 Chapter 1552 Being Assigned To Different Team

    Chapter 1552 Being Assigned To Different Team


    Upon hearing Eunice''s bold request, Tucker did not know whether to cry or tough. The war was not a


    game meant for children. The deputymander was assigned to lead an army of three thousand


    soldiers, which meant whoever was appointed would be responsible for three thousand lives, which


    was a serious matter. Now that Eunice was demanding to be the deputymander, it would be out of


    his control.


    Besides, ording to the rules, onemander could have only three deputymanders under his


    three existing deputymanders would have to be dismissed.


    Except for Bertram, the other two deputymanders wore a gloomy face. They looked at Tucker,


    hoping that themander wouldn''t agree to Eunice''s rude request. Even though she was a powerful


    spirit warrior at the King Realm from the Sky-suppressing School, that wouldn¡¯t secure her sess in


    war. Being talented and leading an army weren''t rted. On the contrary, the two deputymanders


    had endured through several hundreds of cruel battles and wars for over a decade. Both of them


    possessed richer experience in terms of leading an army towards battle than a young woman.


    "Eunice, stop fooling around. You don¡¯t have any experience leading troops to battle. Being a deputy


    "Haha! Eunice, you''re quite straightforward. It¡¯s not impossible for you to be a deputymander. But


    ording to military regtions, if one wants to be a deputymander, he or she must earn at least


    three third-ss merits and two second-ss merits. As long as you aplish that, I will immediately


    promote you to the position," said Tucker. He was a sly fox that knew how to deal with tricky situations.


    "It''s a deal then, Commander Wang. You promised me this so don¡¯t go back on your wordter!" Eunice


    said confidently with a naughty blink.


    "Of course I''ll keep my word," Tucker replied with a nod. Then he continued, "How about this? You two


    can lead the spirit warriors under Deputy Commander Ma and Deputy Commander Lin." Then he


    turned to the two deputymanders beside him.


    "Eunice, you can join my army," Deputy Commander Lin said. He knew that if a beautiful warrior like


    Eunice joined his army, it would greatly boost the morale of his troops.


    "Why should you join his army? Eunice, I think you would be more suited to join my ranks. After all, I


    am leading the spearhead. I¡¯m sure that you''re eager to charge towards the enemy, seeing as to how


    you''re the heroine and all," Deputy Commander Ma said firmly. He would never allow Deputy


    Commander Lin to take this opportunity from him.


    "Is your army the spearhead? If so, then I think it does suit me better. I''ll join you and your troops,"


    Eunice said. She liked what Deputy Commander Ma told her and made her choice immediately.


    Deputy Commander Lin''s expression darkened, but he knew there was nothing he could do to change


    her mind.


    "Then I''ll head over to your army, Deputy Commander Lin. I¡¯m looking forward to it!" Rocky eximed


    as he sped his hands in front of him out of respect.


    Deputy Commander Lin merely replied with a wry smile.


    Elliot didn''t want to suffer for nothing so he quickly stood up and asked aloud, "Uncle, you must punish


    him for what he did to me! He beat me up!" He shot Rocky a venomous re.


    "Basil, is what he said true? Or is there a misunderstanding?" Tucker frowned and asked Rocky after a


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    moment¡¯s hesitation.


    "Yes, I did hurt him," Rocky answered immediately.


    "Is there any reason for you doing this?" Tucker probed further. In fact, he didn''t expect Rocky to


    answer the question so directly as if he wasn''t afraid that themander would avenge his nephew on


    the pretext of public interests. He was quite surprised.


    "He''s your nephew so I¡¯m sure you''re aware of what kind of person he is. All I can say is that if it


    happens again, I''d do the same thing all over again," Rocky replied arrogantly.


    Tucker was momentarily stunned by Rocky¡¯s words. He immediately realized that Elliot must''ve


    offended Rocky tremendously, otherwise thetter wouldn''t have made his statement. He gave Elliot a


    stern re before hemanded, "Elliot, what are you waiting for? Apologize to him!"


    "He hurt me. Why should I apologize? This is unfair!" Elliotined, shocked and exasperated.


    "Apologize to him now or I will punish you in ordance with militaryw," Tucker ordered. He was


    more worried about Elliot offending Rocky even further if he wouldn''t apologize now. If Rocky was a


    narrow-minded man, he feared that Elliot would suffer serious consequences in the future.


    "Fine... It''s all my fault! I''m sorry," Elliot said through gritted teeth. He wasn''t afraid of anything or


    anyone, but the one exception to that was his uncle. Realizing he was left with no other options, he had


    to apologize, though reluctantly.


    Rocky nodded slightly and said nothing more.


    Once he confirmed that Rocky wouldn''t stir up any more trouble, Tucker immediately ordered, "Then


    please follow the two deputymanders and get to know each other!"


    "Eunice, let''s go," Deputy Commander Ma said as he walked in front of Eunice with a huge smile. He


    stretched out his hand and gestured her to leave with him, a look of pride stered on his face.


    Eunice cast a nce at Rocky before she left with Deputy Commander Ma.


    "We''re leaving, too," Deputy Commander Lin informed Rocky coldly as he left the tent without even


    waiting for thetter to respond.


    Rocky followed suit and left immediately as well.


    "You may leave now, Elliot. Don''t start any trouble again. You''re lucky this time since Basil chose not to


    make things difficult for you. If he had chosen not to show you any mercy, you would''ve lost more than


    one hand!" Tucker shouted at Elliot in anger once they left.


    "Yes, I understand." Although he agreed, Elliot thought to himself, ''I''ll show Basil how powerful I truly


    am. What''s so great about being a King Realm spirit warrior? I don''t believe that I can''t defeat him.''


    Then he left the camp, leaving Tucker and Bertram alone.


    "Bertram, what do you think of the two King Realm warriors?¡± Tucker asked. Among the three deputy


    shared various ideas and opinions freely.


    "Do you want me to tell you how I really feel?" Bertram asked.


    "Of course. Go ahead, please," Tucker said with a serious look.


    "From my point of view, both have their distinctions and they seem easy enough to deal with. But if we


    provoke them, then we''ll most likely pay a terrible price. Elliot is an example of that." Bertram


    expressed his opinion.


    "Yes, I feel the same way too. I felt it even more strongly when I faced Basil. Once he mentioned Elliot,


    his eyes appeared to turn cold and, for a moment, he looked more like a monster than human," Tucker


    said. He seemed to have noticed something different about Rocky.


    "Anyway, we''d better not offend them. We''ll do our best to meet all their requirements. We need as


    many people on our side as possible for the battle. With their help, I''m sure it''ll be to our advantage!


    The most important piece of information we currently have is that Grand Commander Raiden Chen just


    died during the war. That means his position is vacant and all themanders are now fighting for it


    with all their might. We¡¯ve been informed that within the next month, themander who would


    contribute the most will be qualified for the position. This is an opportunity I don¡¯t want to miss!" Tucker


    revealed his intention.


    The human army''smanders were ranked, from top to bottom, into army-leadingmander, grand


    and thirty thousand soldiers. Lastly, one army-leadingmander could lead three grandmanders


    and one hundred thousand soldiers.


    Generally speaking, amander in chief would have at least two or more army-leadingmanders


    and six grandmanders.

 Chapter 1553 The New Team Leader

    Chapter 1553 The New Team Leader


    The human race army currently had a total of three army-leadingmanders. Each of them was


    leading one hundred thousand troops to guard the left, middle, and right of the border battlefield area of


    the Ethereal Region to fend off the spiritual race''s invasion. Under the three army-leadingmanders


    were a total of eight grandmanders. One of them was the newly-ughtered Raiden Chen, who


    was under the army-leadingmander responsible for guarding the northwest battlefield. A grand


    human army.


    So thosemanders who were qualified for the new position of grandmander were itching to


    have a shot.


    "Then thispetition will be a fierce one. A total of eight representatives from the Sky-suppressing


    School have been sent to the border battlefield this time. Two of them were assigned to us, and the


    remaining six have been assigned to the other three pass-guardingmanders. With their help, this


    contest will be relentless," Bertrammented.


    "There should be ninemanders in the left army, but only four of them are guarding the pass. The


    other five are guarding different regions of the front line on the left side. Apart from me, there are only


    three other pass-guardingmanders who pose as strong threats. We have a great shot at this,"


    Tucker said confidently.


    "Then we must seize every opportunity to contribute," Bertram said. "But the battlefield we are


    assigned to protect is rtively peaceful. Our contributions may be not so impressive."


    "It¡¯s better to contribute something than nothing at all. How about this? Starting tomorrow, arrange for


    Deputy Commander Ma and Deputy Commander Lin to lead their troops to patrol the battlefield in


    shifts. They will each have a turn every three days. They might just encounter the enemy who ns to


    seize the Tiger Whisker Pass during a surprise attack," Tucker suggested.


    "Yes, sir." Bertram bowed and left.


    Meanwhile, Rocky followed a grouchy-looking Deputy Commander Lin to where the supporting troop


    was. As the name suggested, Deputy Commander Lin¡¯s troop was responsible for providing assistance


    in times of crisis. Therefore, unlike the vanguard which often had the opportunity to strike, the


    supporting troop seldom had the same opportunity to fight. Thus, it would be difficult for them to


    contribute anything. On the bright side, they were the army with the least number of casualties. Many


    soldiers did their best to enter this troop. Thus, being itsmander was deemed a well-paid and easy


    job.


    Although they merely provided assistance, they were nearly as strong as the vanguard, and they


    almost had the same number of spirit warriors. After all, they were assigned the important task of


    ensuring the safety of their army provisions. If the provisions were not protected well, the entire army


    would be in great danger.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Normally, the supporting troop would not join the battle. But if they were to, that would mean their army


    had fallen into a huge crisis.


    The supporting troop led by Deputy Commander Lin was stationed in an open area on the northeast


    side of the Tiger Whisker Pass. There were multiple military camps where many soldiers and spirit


    warriors came and went.


    As soon as Deputy Commander Lin entered his military camp with Rocky, he called in a middle-aged


    man who looked like amissioner. "Gage, this is Basil. He¡¯s one of the two King Realm warriors


    sent by the Sky-suppressing School to aid the Tiger Whisker Pass. Commander Wang has appointed


    him to join our troop and lead our team of spirit warriors. Please apany him to meet them."


    "Yes, sir." Once Gage Xue heard that Rocky''s identity, he straightened up and bowed respectfully


    towards Rocky. ¡°My name is Gage Xue. I¡¯m in charge of the daily affairs of the back-up force. If you


    need anything, just tell me!¡±


    "Thank you, Mr. Xue," Rocky replied graciously.


    "But what about the current team leader Kye? What happens to him now that Basil is the new team


    leader? Kye has a bad temper, after all," Gage Xue said worriedly.


    "This is Commander Wang''s order. If Kye has any objections, let him talk to Commander Wang.


    Besides, I¡¯ve been unsatisfied with him for a long time. If it wasn¡¯t for him being the strongest spirit


    warrior, I wouldn''t have appointed him as their team leader. Now that Basil is here, he''s a naturally


    more suitable leader. Just give Kye the order," Deputy Commander Lin instructed with disdain.


    "But¡­" Gage Xue seemed to want to further add something.


    "Don¡¯t waste time. Take Basil there now. I have other things to deal with," Deputy Commander Lin


    ordered impatiently and left immediately.


    "Basil, this way please!" After the deputymander left, Gage Xue sighed and shook his head.


    Rocky nodded and left with him.


    "Mr. Xue, the Kye you mentioned should be the team leader of the spirit warriors, right?" Rocky


    inquired amiably.


    "Yes. His name is Kye Lin. He''s a rtive of Deputy Commander Lin. However, Kye is too impulsive


    and constantly disobeys orders which has left Deputy Commander Lin very dissatisfied. But his spiritual


    power is the strongest in all of the Tiger Whisker Pass. It is even on par with that of a deputy


    noticed Rocky''s kindness. He wasn''t as arrogant as the other King Realm spirit warriors he


    encountered, so he trusted him enough to tell him everything.


    "Is that so? He seems like a very special person." The information piqued Rocky¡¯s interest.


    "I¡¯m afraid you''ll think quite the opposite once you meet him." Gage Xue was in a cold sweat. He knew


    that once Kye Lin was informed of his demotion, he''d definitely be enraged and cause a ruckus.


    As they were talking, Rocky and Gage Xue soon arrived at a tent that was slightly bigger than a normal


    tent. Once they entered, they saw some rising in the tent. Several Spirit Realm spirit warriors were


    smoking, looking disheveled and dispirited. They looked less like spirit warriors and more like


    hooligans.


    Rocky took a closer look and found a man lying on the innermost bed of the military tent. He was


    around thirty years old with thick eyebrows, thin eyes, and a mustache. Two new soldiers stood beside


    him. One massaged his feet while the other fanned him.


    The man lying on the bed was none other than Kye Lin, the team leader of the spirit warriors.


    ¡°Deputy Commander Lin¡­¡± Gage Xue called him cautiously.


    His voice might¡¯ve been too low because Kye Lin didn¡¯t respond at all.


    Just as Gage Xue was about to call him again, Rocky stretched out his hand and gave him a hint to


    stop. He then made his way towards Kye, as he released a little bit of his strong spiritual power.

 Chapter 1554 Welcome The New Captain

    Chapter 1554 Wee The New Captain


    Kye, whose eyes were closed as he reveled in the service of his two new soldiers, felt a wave of


    unusually strong spiritual power approaching. He immediately opened his eyes and saw Rocky walking


    towards him. He sat straight up and swiftly summoned a stream of intense spiritual power which he


    directed towards Rocky.


    The other spirit warriors jeered on. They presumed that Rocky was looking for trouble and that he


    would suffer greatly soon.


    But just as Kye let go of his attack, he suddenly felt something wrong. Once his attack reached Rocky,


    it just disappeared like a handful of sand thrown into the depths of the ocean. Kye was taken aback. He


    was a warrior at the middle stage of the Spiritual Infant, which made him a standout in the army.


    However, Rocky managed to thwart his power. This confirmed that he was probably stronger than him.


    ¡°Who are you? What are you up to? Why did you break into the camp of the spirit warriors?¡± Kye didn¡¯t


    dare to underestimate Rocky. Instead, he feigned his uncertainty by acting like a deer in the headlights.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude to him, Captain Kye. He¡¯s¡­¡± Gage feared that Kye would offend Rocky and tried to cut


    in at once.


    But Rocky cut him off first. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What matters is that you and yourzy team


    members fail daily to make any form of progress. You have failed as a captain and even used your


    power to abuse the recruits. This is against thew. Do you honestly think you¡¯re still qualified to be the


    captain?¡±


    Kye¡¯s face fell as Rocky listed all his crimes. No one had ever dared to challenge his authority like that


    in the Tiger Whisker Pass before.


    Meanwhile, the other spirit warriors were also insulted by Rocky¡¯sments and immediately


    surrounded him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your ce to tell me whether I¡¯m qualified to be the captain or not. Who gave you the right to


    question my authority? Do you have a death wish?¡± Kye shouted, his face twisted in fury.


    Gage broke into a cold sweat once he realized that the situation had gotten out of control. But it wasn¡¯t


    Rocky that he was worried about, but Kye and his subordinates. He knew Rocky was much stronger.


    He worried that he would take it too far and the entire spirit warrior team would suffer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have an announcement to make, Gage?¡± Rocky asked as he looked back.


    Gage was still in shock but immediately began to understand why Rocky intentionally provoked Kye.


    Anyone appointed to a new position would initiate many changes, and Rocky made sure that he would


    establish credibility through this.


    Gage swallowed and then announced cautiously, ¡°Well, Captain Kye, themander just issued an


    order. Starting immediately, Basil will take up the post of captain. All the spirit warriors of the supporting


    troop will be under his lead.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Blue veins popped out of Kye¡¯s temples. It all happened so fast as if he was struck by a


    lightning bolt out of the blue.


    Upon hearing this, the other team members looked just as dumbfounded. Kye¡¯s demotion came as a


    huge surprise to everyone.


    ¡°Well, are you going to hold a wee ceremony for your new captain?¡± Rocky directly gazed at the


    spirit warriors surrounding him.


    The warriors nced at each other. Although Kye was still their leader in their eyes, they couldn¡¯t


    disobey any order from themander nor could they attack their new leader. So they nodded and


    then retreated.


    ¡°Kye, you may bring up any objections orints you have to themander. Otherwise, all the


    members of this team including you will obey my every order and do whatever I ask of you. Anyone


    who opposes this will be immediately punished ording to thew!¡± Rocky announced quickly,


    leaving Kye with no chance to oppose or show off.


    Kye shot Rocky a venomous re, but he knew that he needed to obey all military orders. Since the


    other hand, the man standing in front of him was anything but weak. Setting his ego aside, he wouldn¡¯t


    challenge Rocky as it might spell the end of his military career.


    ¡°Why are you all just standing there? Get over here and wee our new captain!¡± Kye shouted at his


    other team members.


    ¡°Wee, captain!¡± the spirit warriors saluted with slight hesitation.


    ¡°Gather all the members of the spirit warrior team. I want to get to know them,¡± Rocky ordered.


    ¡°Yes, captain.¡± Kye nced at Rocky and then left with his team members.


    ¡°Basil, you¡¯re amazing! You¡¯ve managed to put Kye in his ce in the blink of an eye!¡± Gage praised


    from the side. He couldn¡¯t help but admire him because, despite his youthful looks, he was quite an


    experienced general judging from the behaviors he just exemplified. His dominance pushed the others


    into submission.


    ¡°What are you talking about? He¡¯s just putting on an act. It¡¯s impossible for him to ept such a


    change on such short notice. He¡¯ll definitely be a stick-in-the-mud in secret. When the priest climbs a


    foot, the devil climbs ten feet. I¡¯d like to see what tricks he has up his sleeves.¡± Rocky smiled as if he


    had seen a glimpse of the future.


    When he heard this, Gage¡¯s admiration for Rocky soared from the bottom of his heart. He knew that


    Rocky would be no ordinary leader.


    Meanwhile, Kye began to go berserk as he rushed out of the camp with a few of the spirit warriors. He


    kicked the furnace beside him furiously.


    ¡°Captain, don¡¯t be so vexed. I don¡¯t believe that guy is as cunning and powerful as you. Don¡¯t lower


    yourself to his level. Let¡¯s go to themanderter and beg for another chance. Besides, you¡¯ve


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    made tons of contributions as the leader of our team,¡± one of the team members said in an effort to


    tter and, hopefully, calm him down.


    The other members agreed.


    ¡°You know nothing! He must have quite a background if themander appointed him as the new


    leader. Go and find out where hees from at once.¡± Kye had served in the army for numerous


    years. He knew themander wouldn¡¯t appoint some young, toy boy to rece him with no valid


    reason.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get to it immediately,¡± the team member who had tried to tter him earlier said, then turned around


    and left at once.


    ¡°Go and gather the others. Since the new captain has arrived, let¡¯s make his wee a truly special


    one.¡± After he spoke, Kye whispered a few words to one of his team members who smiled in collusion


    before he left immediately as well.


    Not long after, the team member who set out to learn more about Rocky returned. He quickly informed


    Kye with information regarding Rocky¡¯s history.


    ¡°From the Sky-suppressing School? No wonder he¡¯s so arrogant and condescending!¡± Kye¡¯s face


    twitched slightly. When it came to the Sky-suppressing School, he would immediately feel resentment.


    He used to be a disciple there but waster expelled due to breaking a rule. After that, he had no other


    choice but to join the army at the battlefield¡¯s border.

 Chapter 1555 Still The Same

    Chapter 1555 Still The Same


    Not long after, the spirit warriors of the supporting troop gathered in front of the camp where Rocky had


    just entered.


    At this time, Rocky and Gage came out and met Kye''s fierce stares.


    However, Rocky was used to people with this kind of attitude so he just ignored it. Then, he went


    directly in front of the spirit warriors. There were more than fifty of them in the team, and most of them


    were at or below the fifth grade of the Spirit Realm and only very few of them were above the fifth


    grade. As for the ones who had reached the King Realm, only Kye was present at that time. No wonder


    he seemed arrogant. Of all the spirit warriors there, he was the most powerful one and no one dared to


    "Hello everyone. From here on, I will be your new team leader. My name is Basil Long, and I am from


    the Sky-suppressing School. Your former team leader, Kye Lin, will also be a regr member of


    the spirit warriors. Thus, it means that he doesn''t have the authority tomand anyone of you from


    now on. Is that clear?" Rocky asked as he bluntly addressed the warriors in front of him.


    At the same time, the spirit warriors could not help but look at each other and whisper among


    themselves. Obviously, they had varying opinions on their new team leader, especially that the change


    was so sudden.


    "Well, of course, I know that you must be dissatisfied for having me as your team leader. I understand


    that for all of you, I am just a stranger who suddenly showed up. Hence, you must also be unwilling to


    ept or obey my orders. However, I will just remind you that this area is a battlefield, and the military


    rules apply in everything. So, I don''t really care whether you are willing or not, but all of you must follow


    my orders. Moreover, if you haveints about me, you can tell Commander Wang. I promise that I


    will act professionally and won''t hold it against you," Rocky said straightforwardly.


    Upon hearing this, the spirit warriors started discussing among themselves. They were actually taken


    aback by Rocky''s words, and they realized that he was indeed very different from their previous leader.


    "Of course, we won''t dare to do that, Captain Basil. How could we afford to offend an elite like you who


    came from the Sky-suppressing School? Furthermore, you have Commander Wang as your backer.


    We won''t ask for such kind of humiliation!" one of Kye''s henchmen remarked sarcastically. Obviously,


    he was just trying to rouse the other warriors'' wrath.


    "Well, although I do not want to admit it, what you said is true. So, I suggest that you''d better figure out


    who the team leader is from now on. That would save all of you from trouble," Rocky said in a


    domineering tone. He wasn''t pissed off at all, but he also didn''t let anyone get the better of him.


    Hearing Rocky''s response, the confidant instantly had a sour look on his face. He realized that Rocky


    was not someone whom they could easily push around.


    "By the way, Captain Basil, our team has a tradition whenever there is a new captain. Think of it as a


    wee ceremony before he formally takes the position. But I wonder if you have the guts to ept


    it." Kye let out a sinister smile as he tried to provoke Rocky.


    "Why not? Since you have gone out of your way to prepare this for me, I think it would be rude if I did


    not ept it," Rocky answered indifferently.


    "All right then. Please stand in the middle of us, Captain Basil," Kye quickly said as a faint sneer


    became visible on his face.


    Without hesitation, Rocky walked in the middle of the group of the spirit warriors.


    "Now, no matter what happened, you shall not use your spiritual power. Otherwise, it will be as if you


    are looking down upon us," Kye warned as Rocky got into the position.


    "Okay, I promise," Rocky responded without any hints of wariness.


    At this moment, several team members suddenly appeared from behind Rocky. Apparently, they were


    carrying a few buckets of beast dung, and they were about to pour them unto him.


    The other team members held their breaths as they waited for Rocky''s distasteful rite to happen before


    their eyes. They believed that if he did not use his spiritual power, there was no way for him to avoid


    the beast dung.


    However, just before the beast dung sshed over Rocky, there was a sudden curl at the corner of his


    lips. Out of nowhere, a shadow of a Spiritual Infant emerged behind him. Then, the force of the Spiritual


    Infant burst out, resisting and throwing the approaching beast dung back to the spirit warriors.


    Naturally, they were caught off guard with the sudden emergence of a Spiritual Infant. Those who


    attempted to pour the beast dung were not fast enough, so they received the beast dung that was


    thrown back at them. In the end, they were the ones who werepletely covered in filth.


    "Captain Basil, didn''t you promise earlier that you will not use your spiritual power? You just lied to our


    faces! How will you expect the members of the team to give you some respect?" Since the n did not


    turn out what Kye expected, he seized the opportunity to criticize Rocky in front of all the spirit warriors.


    "Well, yes, I said that I would not use my spiritual power. However, I don''t remember saying that I won''t


    use my Spiritual Infant. Besides, did you forget that when someone has already reached the King


    Realm, his Spiritual Infant will have its own consciousness, especially to defend its master?" Rocky


    asked as he raised an eyebrow.


    "You..." Upon hearing Rocky''s response, Kye was rendered speechless. He realized that he had been


    careless, so Rocky was able to easily find a loophole and take advantage of it.


    "Anyway, this wee ceremony has been special. I can see that all of you are enthusiastic enough,


    so from now on, everyone will be doing some morning exercises at five o''clock in the morning every


    day. Moreover, if one doesn''t have any special reason, he will not be permitted to ask for leave or be


    he waved his hand.


    Soon enough, all of the spirit warriors dispersed in various directions.


    "Damn it! That guy is a smartass!" Obviously, Kye and his henchmen were very dissatisfied because


    they were not able to humiliate Rocky.


    "Kye, what are we going to do now? It seems that the new captain is not someone that is easy to deal


    with."


    "And why does he need to require us to train so early in the morning every day? You didn''t even ask us


    to do that before. He''s just a neer but he''s being too arrogant!"


    "Why don''t we talk to Commander Wang and let him drive that guy out of the team?"


    Kye''s underlings offered a suggestion.


    "Shut up. That is not an option. And besides, I know what I am doing," Kye shouted out of annoyance.


    First, Rocky took his former position, and now, he was making some changes that were not favorable


    to them. Of course, Kye would not let this go and let Rocky off the hook that easily.


    "Captain Basil, I''m leaving already," Gage said as he cupped his hands. Right now, he was greatly


    relieved that Rocky was able to show Kye his ce, as well as intimidate the rest of the spirit warriors.


    "I see. Thank you for your hard work, Gage. You can now go ahead," Rocky answered with a firm


    salute.


    Gage left and parted ways with Rocky.


    Not long after, Rocky was able to get back to his temporary residence. In just a few minutes, Eunice


    also came back.


    "Oh, Rocky. Why are you back so soon? Have you already met the new team members that will be


    under you?" Eunice asked out of curiosity.


    "Yes. But I am having quite a hard time dealing with all of them. After all, they refuse to obey me,"


    Rocky said as he smiled bitterly.


    "Really? Then, I''m much luckier than you. The team members that I met today were very weing. In


    fact, it seems that they will give me whatever I want if I just ask," Eunice said with a haughty smile on


    her face.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Well, if I were your team member, I would also do the same," Rocky teased.


    "Ha! I am not going to fall for your smooth talk! By the way, are you fine with just being a team leader in


    this ce? Didn''t you say that your real goal is to find yourpanions?" Eunice asked with hints of


    concern in her voice.


    "Yes, that is my goal. But I don''t need to rush things up. Besides, the border battlefield is sorge. Even


    though I know that they''re here, I''m not exactly sure where to find them. It will be just a waste of time


    and effort to search for them blindly. Moreover, I think I have found a better way. If everything will go as


    nned, they should be able to perceive my existence without me looking for them one by one," Rocky


    muttered. Aftering and observing the Tiger Whisker Pass, Rocky hade up with some new


    ideas. He thought that it would be better if he could spread the information that he was actually from


    another world. This way, the news should travel fast enough for hispanions to know that he was


    here.

 Chapter 1556 Stop

    Chapter 1556 Stop


    "What''s the method?" Eunice asked, tilting her head to the side. As much as she wanted to, she


    couldn''t know what was on Rocky''s mind.


    "Be patient. You will know everythingter," Rocky replied. A mysterious smile spread on his lips.


    That night, Rocky departed from his residence, nning to find a secluded ce. However, he quickly


    realized that someone was following him. It didn''t take long for him to guess that his stalker had been


    sent by Kye.


    Either way, he didn''t care. His figure shed a few times and he was able to shake off the person and


    enter the Magic Spiritual Space.


    The ck figure chased Rocky all the way to where he entered the Magic Spiritual Space, but he


    couldn''t see him anywhere. Surprise covered his face.


    "Where did he go?" Snorting, the ck figure shook his head helplessly.


    Once he was inside the Magic Spiritual Space, Rocky went straight to theb to start studying genes.


    Now that he had collected the gene sample from Maxwell, he must continue to analyze andpare


    Maxwell''s genes. Then he could determine which group of genes needed to be changed so that


    Maxwell could continue on his path of bing a spirit warrior.


    He spent the whole night studying the tiny strands of DNA and left the Magic Spiritual Space before


    dawn on the second day. Next, he went to the camp of the reinforcements. When he arrived at the


    training area, only a few spirit warriors were waiting for him. Clearly, the others had not arrived yet.


    Rocky looked at the time and saw that it was almost five o''clock. He frowned when he realized that


    most of the spirit warriors had not taken his words seriously. But it wasn''t important. They would all be


    punished for not adhering to the expected military discipline.


    A whole hourter, some of the spirit warriors arrived one at a time, yawning and rubbing their eyes.


    After another hour, everyone, including Kye and his trusted followers, was finally present.


    "It seems that I wasn''t clear enough yesterday. I''ll say it again. From now on, you will gather here for


    morning training at five o''clock every morning. If you arete or absent, you will be punished. Every


    member who iste for the morning training will have toplete the training twice, starting today,"


    Rocky said bluntly.


    When they heard that, all the spirit warriors'' faces darkened. They had never participated in morning


    training before so they didn''t have the habit yet. Used to being idle, now they struggled to adapt


    themselves to being awake and active so early.


    "Today''s morning training session will be to run one hundredps and squat five hundred times..."


    Rocky exined, looking at each of their faces with a strict expression on his own.


    All the spirit warriors exchanged looks of shock. They had thought that Rocky was only going to use the


    morning training to torture them.


    However, Rocky was the captain now and very few people dared to disobey him. That left them all


    feeling very unlucky.


    Soon, most of the spirit warriors began to focus on the morning training. Only Kye and his trusted


    followers moved slowly. It was obvious that they did not intend to participate.


    "If you don''t want to participate in the morning training, you can leave my team right now. I won''t show


    you mercy if you continue to disobey my orders," Rocky said, looking straight at Kye and his followers.


    Immediately, Kye''s followers changed their expressions. When they had disobeyed, they hadn''t


    expected Rocky to be so cruel in return.


    "All right, guys. Let''s start the morning training." After shooting Rocky a re, Kye left with his


    followers.


    Knowing that the spirit warriors would ck off under so many instructions, Rocky kept watch over


    them the whole time. Four hourster, they had finallypleted their morning training.


    "Well, that''s all for today. Let''s continue tomorrow. I hope none of you will bete." Once Rocky was


    done talking, he turned around and left, leaving the spirit warriors teeming with resentment.


    "It''s obvious that he''s ying tricks on us. Are we really going to stand for this bullying?" one of Kye''s


    followersined.


    "Don''t worry. I know how we can get back at him," Kye replied, wearing a sinister smile.


    After leaving the camp, Rocky was heading back to his residence, but he happened to meet Bertram


    on the way.


    "Master Basil..." Bertram said respectfully.


    "Deputy Commander Fei. You can call me Basil."


    "Okay. I like to make friends with others, especially someone like you," Bertram said, trying to get


    Rocky to warm up to him.


    "Really?" Rocky smiled.


    "By the way, did Kye cause you any trouble?" Bertram asked, quickly changing the subject.


    "No!" Rocky replied.


    "Gage told me that the moment you saw Kye yesterday, you suppressed him, giving him no chance to


    resist at all. However, Kye is hot-tempered and unruly. Being reced by you is not something he will


    take lying down," Bertram said honestly.


    "If I were him, I wouldn''t be so epting either. But in the army, strength is most important. If he can


    surpass me, I''m willing to let him rece me and retake the post of captain," Rocky responded.


    "Ha-ha! Basil, you deserve to be the elite of the Sky-suppressing School. You are so calm and frank!"


    Bertram smiled and patted Rocky on the shoulder.


    "Before you go, Deputy Commander Fei, how is the war fairing at the border?" Rocky asked casually.


    "It''s not good. Ever since the spiritual race suddenly changed theirmander in chief, our soldiers


    have been continuously beaten back and they''ve lost important areas." Bertram nced at the ground


    and shook his head.


    "I''ve heard that a woman has reced the formermander in chief of the spiritual race and has


    be the newmander in chief. Is this true?" Rocky wondered aloud.


    "That seems to be the case, but no one has confirmed it yet. If it''s true, then the woman must have


    incredible talent!" Bertram remarked.


    "Yes. She must." Rocky nodded. After confirming the information brought to him by Eunice, he formed


    a preliminary n in his mind.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, he and Bertram exchanged a few more words and went their separate ways.


    Over the next few days, thezy spirit warriors finally learned to behave themselves during their


    morning training. All of them arrived at the training area on time every day, including Kye and his


    followers.


    However, Rocky knew that the worst was yet toe.


    And sure enough, a surprising thing urred two dayster.


    More than ten spirit warriors who were under themand of Deputy Commander Ma charged into the


    camp of the spirit warriors who belonged to the reinforcement team and brought them to battle. The


    scene was a picture of chaos.


    As soon as Rocky heard, he arrived at the camp. He saw about thirty spirit warriors fighting with each


    other. Many of them were injured. They stumbled around with their heads bleeding and their bodies


    covered in wounds.


    "Stop!" Rocky shouted angrily. As he spoke, a powerful spiritual pressure rushed out and shocked the


    spirit warriors who were still fighting.


    Soon, the spirit warriors stopped and they all turned to look at Rocky at the same time.

 Chapter 1557 Hurt People

    Chapter 1557 Hurt People


    "What happened here? Why are you hurting my people?" Rocky shouted, using his sternest voice.


    The spirit warriors who had been fighting with the supporting troop quickly noticed that Rocky had an


    imposing manner and that his aura was even stronger than their own. After exchanging some looks,


    one of the spirit warriors in a blue robe stepped forward angrily and said, "How dare you ask us why


    we''re hurting people? The supporting troop is the one at fault. Some of your spirit warriors came to our


    ce and molested one of our female spirit warriors. They even went as far as to insult her! You''ve


    gone too far!"


    "What? Is this true?" Rocky asked, narrowing his eyes.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "And who are you?" the spirit warrior in blue asked, ring back at Rocky.


    "I''m Basil Long. I''m the team leader of the spirit warriors of the supporting troop," Rocky introduced


    himself.


    "So you are their captain. When we came here, we were seeking you out. I was told that the men who


    molested the female warrior were ordered to do so by you. You wanted to find some beautiful girls to


    apany you at night. You''re nothing but a filthy beast!" Now that he thought Rocky was the person


    responsible, the spirit warrior in the blue robe became angrier.


    The spirit warriors behind him also cast looks of disgust at Rocky and his men.


    After some thought, Rocky was able to determine that some of his own people had framed him. And he


    was pretty sure he knew who was behind this.


    Of course, he wasn''t worried that he would be punished. After all, he hadn''t done what they were


    using him of. But if he did not give these spirit warriors a satisfactory exnation, he feared that


    they would make a scene.


    "That is a big usation you''re making. Where is your evidence? You''re saying that I asked some of


    my men to flirt with the female warrior, so you should bring them to me and let me question them,"


    Rocky replied calmly.


    In a split second, the anger of spirit warrior in the blue robe and the other spirit warriors of the


    spearhead unit decreased drastically. They had only heard the story from the female team member


    who had been molested. They had not seen who had molested her.


    "Can''t you find them?" Rocky knew that these spirit warriors must havee to me him without


    investigating the matter first, so he continued, "Never mind then. If you can''t find them, the girl who was


    molested must know who they are. You can bring her to our camp and she can point out the ones who


    are at fault."


    "Well..." The spirit warrior in the blue robe hesitated. Then, he looked back at the other spirit warriors,


    as if searching for their opinions on what to do.


    "If you can''t present me with the evidence, ording to the militaryw, I will have to imprison you and


    your rioters and then report it to the deputymander," Rocky threatened.


    The faces of the spirit warrior in the blue robe and the other spirit warriors dropped further. When they


    hade here to provoke the team of the spirit warriors of the supporting troop, they hadn''t wanted to


    draw this much attention to themselves.


    "All that we have told you is based on true events. We came here today to seek justice. There is no


    intention of causing a scene. We just want the guys who molested our female team member toe


    forward, apologize, and promise that they won''t do it again," the spirit warrior in the blue robe said,


    deciding to make apromise.


    "Okay. But you have to find the men who did it. My team has over one hundred people in it," Rocky


    shot back, crossing his arms over his chest.


    Now, the spirit warrior in the blue robe and the other spirit warriors feltpletely backed into a corner.


    They had no idea who the culprits were, so there was no way of picking them out of that many men.


    "Okay. We''re going to go back and confer with our female team member first. We''lle back once we


    have more information," the spirit warrior in the blue robe said once he thought of a good enough


    excuse. Then, he turned and left with the others.


    "Captain Basil, are you just going to let them go? Look at how many of our team members they''ve


    hurt!" Kye shouted in an using voice, stepping forward.


    "Yes, I am. If you have a problem with that, you can go to their camp and fight them again. I can


    guarantee that no one will stop you. But is it truly worth it? Besides, I don''t think they were lying. And if


    it is true, I promise I won''t show mercy to the ones who are at fault. If you are smart, you will admit to it


    right now. Otherwise, I can promise that anyone who is guilty will die a horrible death!" Rocky


    threatened.


    The spirit warriors who had just participated in the fight immediately fell silent. They hadn''t molested


    the female spirit warrior and they were worried that if they got involved, they would suffer


    unnecessarily. In fact, most of them suspected that only the confidants of the former captain, Kye,


    could do such a thing, but they could not afford to offend him with an usation.


    Now, even the expression on Kye''s face changed. He had thought that Rocky wouldn''t dare to


    investigate the matter because he was worried about his official career and was timid and afraid of


    things. Then, he would have had something to hold over Rocky. However, he had not expected Rocky


    to be so honest and righteous.


    "If no one is willing to admit it, I will investigate this in private. If you were wronged, I will go to the


    spearhead unit and ask Deputy Commander Ma for an exnation. If they were telling the truth, I will


    find the people who molested the female spirit warrior and severely, publicly punish them. And believe


    me, I will show no mercy. If you don''t have anything to tell me, you are dismissed," Rocky ordered.


    The spirit warriors slowly walked away, leaving only Kye ring at Rocky. It was obvious that he was


    not willing to be defeated by Rocky so easily.


    Suddenly, Rocky approached Kye, making Kye turn vignt. He secretly umted spiritual power.


    When Rocky reached Kye, he sneered and said, "Next time you want to embarrass me, don''t use such


    a dirty and stupid method!" Then, he turned and left.


    Kye''s expression twisted into a gloomy one. He hadn''t expected that Rocky would look down on him.


    Suddenly, blue veins became visible on his forehead and fury filled him.


    "Brat, just wait and see what wille of this!" As he red at Rocky''s back, he ground his teeth


    together.


    As soon as Rocky exited the spirit warrior camp, he saw Euniceing towards him with a sullen look


    on her face.


    "What are you doing here? I was on my way to see you," Rocky said, smiling.


    "I heard that some of my spirit warriors came here and caused trouble, so I came to check it out. Are


    you okay?" Eunice asked.


    "Don''t worry. I took care of them already." Rocky smiled.


    "What happened?" Eunice asked, pulling Rocky aside slightly.


    "One of my men wanted to embarrass me!" Rocky eximed.


    "Who is blind enough to provoke you?" Eunice asked, clenching her fists like she was nning on


    beating the guy up.


    "Let''s not talk about him. Have you received any news over the past two days?" Rocky asked.


    "No. But tomorrow, I am leading the team of spirit warriors to patrol the front line of the Tiger Whisker


    Pass with Deputy Commander Ma. Once I''m there, I can ask for you," Eunice said, shaking her head.


    "Okay. Well, thank you in advance." Rocky nodded.


    Since nothing serious had happened, Eunice turned around and left with a look of relief on her face.

 Chapter 1558 They Found Clues

    Chapter 1558 They Found Clues


    Fortunately, Kye failed his attempt to frame Rocky up this time. But somehow, there was a sudden


    change in his attitude and no one knew what caused it. Although he still didn''t get along well with


    Rocky, he did not try to make trouble for him anymore.


    Meanwhile, about half a month had already passed.


    The spearhead, who had gone on patrol to the front line half a month earlier, had beenpletely out


    of touch. Nobody knew what exactly happened, so Tucker immediately summoned the other two


    deputymanders, as well as some military officials, including Rocky, to discuss the current situation.


    "Three days had already passed since Deputy Commander Mast reported. The only reason I can


    think of is that they are in a troubling situation right now. With that, I want to send a strong team to


    investigate what happened. Who would like to volunteer for this task?" Tucker asked with hints of


    anxiety on his face.


    Hearing this, all of the people present, including the two deputymanders, could not help but look at


    each other.


    "I am willing to lead the team that you will be sending." Bertram spoke up after a while. He was the first


    one to volunteer for the task.


    After that, several other warriors also started expressing their willingness to carry out the task.


    "Commander Wang, I would also like to volunteer to be a part of the investigating team," Rocky


    insisted. Since Eunice was part of the spearheading team led by Deputy Commander Ma, Rocky was


    worried about her safety, so he could not just stand idly and do nothing.


    "Basil, I appreciate the gesture, but you''ve been in the army for such a short time. You should not be


    that familiar with the terrain of the front line area yet. It''s best if we let Bertram go," Tucker said after


    contemting for a while.


    "Commander, I could sense that there is something fishy with the sudden disappearance of Deputy


    Commander Ma and the members of the spearhead. I''m afraid that this is some kind of trap. The three


    deputymanders are your best helpers. Now that Deputy Commander Ma is missing, I think it will


    be a bad idea if you also let Deputy Commander Fei go to the front line. If something terrible suddenly


    happened here in the Tiger Whisker Pass, it will be difficult if just you and Deputy Commander Lin will


    handle the situation. I don''t think it will be a huge problem if I am not that familiar with the terrain of the


    front line area. As long as the other members are familiar with it, the whole team will be just fine,"


    Rocky exined as he tried to convince Tucker.


    "Well, what you said indeed makes sense!" Tucker finally agreed as he nodded his head.


    "Commander, if that will be the case, I think it will be better if we select a few powerful spirit warriors


    that will serve as Rocky''s backup in this mission," Deputy Commander Lin suggested at once. Of


    course, he would not let himself miss the opportunity to make some contributions.


    "All right. Arrange them as soon as possible so that they can set out right away," Tucker ordered


    promptly.


    "Basil, let''s go back to make some preparations," Deputy Commander Lin said as he turned to Rocky.


    Rocky just nodded and the two of them immediately left.


    After returning to the camp of the spirit warriors, Deputy Commander Lin wasted no time and


    immediately gathered all the spirit warriors to exin the current situation. Then, he directly asked for


    volunteers that would apany Rocky in the mission.


    Soon enough, a few spirit warriors who eagerly wanted to make some contributions expressed their


    willingness. But of course, most of them felt that the mission was very dangerous, so they hesitated to


    take the risk.


    Unexpectedly, Kye suddenly stood and spoke. "Sir, please count me in too," he said resolutely.


    Hearing this, Deputy Commander Lin nced at Rocky. He knew that these two had a bit of history


    because Kye was dissatisfied by the fact that Rocky suddenly became the captain of their team.


    Hence, he was a bit reluctant in epting Kye''s proposal.


    However, Rocky was someone who would not make a big deal out of it. So, he just said, "Sir, it''s up to


    you whether you allow him to go or not."


    "All right then. Kye happens to be more familiar with the terrain of the front line areapared to the


    other spirit warriors, so he can lead the way." Deputy Commander Lin made up his mind and nodded at


    Kye.


    Eventually, Deputy Commander Lin picked eight spirit warriors, including Kye, to form a team that


    would be led by Rocky. They would scout and investigate the ce where Deputy Commander Ma was


    reported to best seen¡ªa ce called Crescent Gorge.


    The Crescent Gorge was actually known to be a dangerous ce in the front line area. The ce was


    called as such because of its shape that looked like a crescent moon. The gorge was covered by cliffs


    high above in the sky with arched stones that hindered the sky and the sun. It meant that the area was


    very dark, and when people fought inside it, it would be like battling with a blindfold on.


    However, Crescent Gorge was the only way that led to the Tiger Whisker Pass. If the enemy wanted to


    besiege the pass, they had to go through it first. Therefore, it had be a strategic spot in the front


    line of the Tiger Whisker Pass. Hence, it was really strange that the spearhead led by Deputy


    Commander Ma would suddenly be out of reach while they were still in the gorge.


    Since the team led by Rocky wasprised of spirit warriors, their overall strength was much stronger


    than ordinary teams. In fact, it only took them a day to arrive at the Crescent Gorge, which would


    normally take two days'' worth of travel.


    At this moment, Rocky and his team were standing in front of the entrance of the Crescent Gorge.


    From there, they could see that almost no light could prate the area. But despite theck of light, it


    could also be noticed that thick vegetation existed inside. It turned out that the gorge was not at all dry


    and was not filled with yellow sand, but instead, it was filled with green vegetation.


    However, this unusual scene actually made the gorge even more dangerous and peculiar.


    "Captain Basil, there are a lot of poisonous grasses, flowers, and insects inside. Since you have never


    been in it, I am already telling you now so that you will not identally hurt yourself," Kye warned in a


    haughty tone.


    Of course, Rocky also didn''t think that Kye would inform him of these things out of kindness. He was


    fully aware that if Kye was nning to y some tricks in this situation, he would definitely act this way.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Then, Rocky turned to his team and said, "Make sure to finish all of your preparations. After that, we


    will head inside."


    After ensuring that all of the team members were ready to go, Rocky led the group into the Crescent


    Gorge.


    Soon after they set foot inside, they immediately found themselves in a very dim environment. Their


    only source of light was the extremely thin gap between the rocks above their heads. In fact, they could


    barely tell where they were walking. The darkness around them made everyone slightly tremble in fear.


    Since they could not clearly see, they could not help but assume that something dangerous might


    unexpectedlye after them.


    The entire Crescent Gorge was not that long. It was just a few kilometers from the entrance to the exit.


    If they walked in a straight line, they would eventually reach the exit in about six hours. However,


    because several barriers and traps were deliberately ced inside the gorge, it would be impossible for


    them to quickly pass through the entire gorge. Worse, there was also a possibility that they might get


    lost.


    Therefore, not only was it important that they were very familiar with the terrain, but they should also be


    knowledgeable in recognizing the traps as they moved forward.


    Since Kye was the one who was most familiar with the terrain and the traps in the Crescent Gorge, he


    was the one in front, responsible for leading the way. Then, he was followed by Rocky and the other


    seven members.


    For the first two hours, Rocky and his team had passed all kinds of barriers and traps smoothly. But for


    the next two hours, the situation became even harsher. One of their members was bitten by a


    poisonous bee, and he almost died because of it. Soon after, another team member fell into aa


    upon inhaling the fragrance of a poisonous flower nearby. No matter what they did, he did not wake up.


    Because of this, Rocky had to ask two of the team members to send their two unconscious members


    back. They had to go back where they came from so that they could get out of the Crescent Gorge.


    On the other hand, Rocky continued to move forward, together with Kye and the other three remaining


    members.


    Luckily, their hard work had finally paid off a little. After treading through the dangerous area, they


    seemed to find some clues about their mission. They noticed that there were some corpses of human


    soldiers upon reaching the middle part of the gorge. Judging from the degree to how the corpses


    started to rot, Rocky estimated that they had died about two days before they found them.

 Chapter 1559 Analysis

    Chapter 1559 Analysis


    "Judging by the look of their corpses, they must have been ambushed before the enemies killed them.


    However, I only see a few dozen of them. That must mean that this isn''t the ce where they were


    ambushed." Rocky determined after stepping onto the battlefield and analyzing the situation. After all,


    he was familiar with those types of things. He had risked his life on the battlefield many times in the


    past.


    "Captain Basil, how did you make such a detailed analysis? It doesn''t look like you are a green hand!"


    Kye said in a sarcastic voice.


    "That''s funny. I don''t recall mentioning I was a green hand," Rocky replied, raising his eyebrows and


    smiling.


    "Aren''t you a green hand?" Kye asked.


    "So far, I have killed more people on the battlefield than the total amount of people you all have killed.


    There are some things that can''t be seen from the surface and that only limits your thinking on the


    battlefield. In fact, there are clues left behind by Deputy Commander Ma and the others on these


    corpses, which I''m sure you haven''t even noticed..." Rocky said meaningfully, ncing down at the


    bodies.


    A look of shock stered onto Kye''s face as he heard that. He and the other team members bent over


    and looked at the corpses carefully, but they couldn''t see anything of importance.


    "Don''t waste your time looking for the clues. You won''t be able to decipher them. After all, if you were


    all able to find the clues, the enemies could too..." As soon as Rocky finished speaking, he walked over


    to one of the corpses and ripped off a piece of his clothing.


    "We can''t find the clues using our eyes. We have to smell them. Unfortunately, these corpses'' clothing


    smells of grass and leaves, which indicates that they have been somewhere with this kind of vegetation


    for a long time. It would take longer to remove the smell," Rocky exined.


    Every team member but Kye looked at Rocky with admiration. None of them had thought that Rocky


    was so experienced.


    "So what if we know how these leaves smelled? We didn''t bring any special beasts for searching. Are


    you going to search for it on your own?" Kye said sarcastically.


    "I will not. And no ordinary beast will be good enough. We need to use my Kohen." Not stopping to


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    argue with Kye, Rocky summoned Kohen from the Magic Spiritual Space.


    Kye''s and the other team members'' eyes opened wide when a beast the size of a squirrel appeared


    before their eyes. What was most unusual about it was its strong aura. It was powerful for its size.


    Next, Rocky handed the clothes he held to Kohen and let it smell them. Kohen immediately turned to


    face one direction.


    "This way!" Rocky said to Kye and others.


    Then, the team moved forward.


    While they followed Kohen, Rocky and hispanions saw some human soldier corpses from time to


    time. However, apart from the human corpses, they didn''t see any spiritual solider corpses. Logically


    speaking, when two armies fought, there must be casualties on both sides. It was impossible for only


    the human soldiers to have died. None of them could understand it.


    After walking for about half a day, they passed through a vine forest and stumbled upon a mountain of


    corpses. There were at least a thousand of them and they all belonged to human soldiers. In fact, some


    of them were spirit warriors.


    "It''s true. They were under themand of Deputy Commander Ma..." one of the spirit warriors said,


    still staring at the corpses with mncholy swimming in his eyes.


    "This must be the ce where they were ambushed." As Rocky looked around, he continued, "How


    many soldiers did Deputy Commander Ma take to the patrol this time?"


    "About two thousand of them."


    "Well, it looks like the ambush killed or injured over half of them. And there were more casualties when


    they tried to resist the enemies. I''m afraid there will only be a few that are still alive." Rocky frowned.


    "But why are there no enemy corpses here?" Kye asked immediately.


    "That''s the crux of the matter. Perhaps Deputy Commander Ma didn''t encounter any enemies. Maybe


    he met something more terrible," Rocky said as he crouched over several corpses and noticed that


    they hadn''t been pierced by sharp des. Their wounds resembled an injury that could be inflicted by a


    spiritual beast.


    However, in order to kill so many human soldiers at once, the spiritual beast couldn''t be an ordinary


    one.


    Eunice was a part of Deputy Commander Ma''s patrol team. With her strength, she could resist a high-


    level spiritual beast.


    Generally speaking, if they had encountered a spiritual beast, there would be traces left on the ground,


    but none of them had found anything along the way.


    At the moment, all kinds of doubts were hovering in Rocky''s mind.


    "You guys need to separate and look for the survivors. I''ll focus on finding out which direction they


    retreated in..." Rocky figured out where to start and then traipsed around the ce where the corpses


    were. Soon, he discovered that Deputy Commander Ma and the others might have retreated to the


    southwest because he came across a mark that Eunice had left.


    "I think Eunice is still alive," Rocky said, breathing out a sigh of relief.


    Soon after, Kye and the other team members returned to Rocky and gathered all around him. They


    reported that they hadn''t found any survivors.


    "Let''s go!" Rocky ordered. Then, he led his team southwest.


    Another nightfall came around and Rocky and the others had been tracking for over miles. They still


    had not found Deputy Commander Ma or his team members. The smell that could be used to trace


    them had also faded, which indicated that they had departed from the ce where the ambush had


    happened for three or four days.


    And now that they were in the Crescent Gorge, it was too dark to track any further. So Rocky led his


    team until they found an area with a wide view where they could easily perceive everything around


    them. After that was done, they set up their camp.


    "We''ve been looking for them for such a long time, but we still can''t find them. Maybe they have left the


    Crescent Gorge," a spirit warrior said as the bonfire rose.


    "Maybe they have returned to the Tiger Whisker Pass," another spirit warrior guessed.


    "The matter may not be as simple as you think. If they could get back to the Tiger Whisker Pass, they


    would have already returned. I''m afraid they might be trapped somewhere in the Crescent Gorge..."


    Kye spected about the matter.


    "That makes sense, but why were they trapped? And what exactly trapped them?" Rocky asked,


    nodding slightly in deep concentration.


    Kye and the other team members exchanged looks and shook their heads. If they knew the answers to


    those questions, they would have found them by now.


    "It looks like we have to be mentally prepared for anything!" Rocky eximed. Deep down, he had a


    hunch that they might encounter unexpected trouble on the road ahead.


    And the premonition happened toe true not long after he and the others had set out.


    The next morning, they continued to track the clues left by Deputy Commander Ma and his


    figures appeared in front of them and stared at them with hostility brimming in their eyes.


    Rocky examined them carefully and saw that they were not humans. They resembled the members


    from the spiritual race more.


    "They are from the spiritual race!" Kye shouted, spinning to face the others.


    In no time, all the spirit warriors were in battle stances.


    "Don''t act rashly!" Rocky warned them. He could sense the power the figures possessed.

 Chapter 1560 Escape From Here

    Chapter 1560 Escape From Here


    "They are only spiritual race beings and there aren''t that many of them. There is nothing to be afraid


    of!" Kye eximed with a sneer. Obviously, he didn''t take the spiritual race beings'' presence seriously.


    Reaching down, he pulled out the saber from his waist, waved it around, and charged at the spiritual


    race beings.


    His courage came from the fact that his strength was equal to a medium-grade Spiritual Infant''s.


    However, when he got close to them, one of the spiritual race beings whispered in some


    iprehensible tones. Then, he lifted his hand and his big palm and an invisible spiritual power


    surged out. Unexpectedly, Kye was pushed backwards and staggered for a few steps before he could


    stand firmly.


    "Damn it!" He hadn''t expected to be forced into retreating. Filled with humiliation, he immediately


    rushed forward again.


    This time, a cage in the hand of one of the spiritual race beings was yanked opened, and a petite beast


    shadow flew out. It floated in the air and headed directly towards Kye.


    Kye, of course, didn''t see the potential dangers of the beast. He shed in its direction a few times with


    his saber and released his spiritual power, which moved as fast as lightning.


    However, the beast was even faster. It passed through Kye''s de spirit power and opened its mouth,


    biting towards his neck.


    Since they were close to each other, Kye was unable to dodge it and was about to be bitten by the


    beast.


    All of a sudden, a figure appeared behind him. He grabbed the back of Kye''s cor and pulled on it.


    Within seconds, Kye had escaped from danger.


    Looking behind him, he saw that it was Rocky who had saved him.


    However, Rocky had no time to pay attention to Kye. He quickly stretched out his left hand and


    grabbed the beast shadow around its small body.


    Now that it was trapped, Rocky got a closer look. It turned out that the beast in his hand was a spiritual


    beast, and that its strength was equivalent to a premium-grade spiritual beast''s. Although it was small,


    the speed and agility it had just shown proved that it was as powerful as a premium-grade Spiritual


    Infant.


    "This beast is the one who killed our soldiers!" Rocky said with certainty.


    However, secondster, the beast began to struggle desperately. Before long, something sharp


    brushed against his palm and he hurriedly let it go. Then, the spiritual beast grew quills all over like a


    hedgehog. The spines all looked extremely solid. Fortunately, Rocky had released it in time. Otherwise,


    his palm might have been directly pricked.


    Soon, the spiritual beast turned and flew back to the spiritual race beings.


    The spiritual race beings started to discuss quietly and it looked like they were talking about Rocky.


    Before long, one of them stepped forward and said in the humannguage, "You all need to surrender


    quickly, or we will attack you."


    "Really? If I''m not wrong, you guys were the ones who attacked the troop that was guarding the Tiger


    Whisker Pass," Rocky said calmly, smiling at them.


    "Yes, we are," the man admitted without hesitation.


    "Why did you do it?" Rocky asked as he narrowed his eyes.


    "We were following orders," the man answered.


    "Where are the rest of the soldiers from the troop?" Rocky asked.


    "Don''t worry. You will see them again soon," the man answered, sneering.


    "I see. Then we will surrender." Rocky had realized why they had lost contact with Deputy Commander


    Ma and the others. They must have been captured by these spiritual race beings. So they would


    surrender in order to find and rescue their friends.


    "Captain Basil?" Suddenly, Kye and the other team members spun around and looked at Rocky with


    surprise on their faces. They hadn''t expected Rocky to be such a coward and surrender without putting


    up a fight. Because of this, they were all extremely disappointed.


    "All of you will surrender! Stop resisting!" Rocky said to Kye and the others in a stern voice.


    Witnessing Rocky give up filled Kye and the other team members with righteous indignation. However,


    they also took note of the power of the spiritual race beings. If Rocky did not fight against them, it would


    be difficult for the rest of them to defeat the other party. Therefore, they had no choice but to raise their


    hands and surrender one by one.


    When they saw that Rocky and the others were about to be captured, the spiritual race beings


    whispered excitedly. Wasting no time, they surrounded them and escorted them to the south side of the


    Crescent Gorge.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    This was the mostplicated area in the entire gorge. Ordinary people avoided it, making it a very


    suitable ce to hide.


    Soon, they entered a camp that belonged to the spiritual race. There were hundreds of tents scattered


    all over. Clearly, this spiritual race troop had more than three thousand soldiers in it.


    It became obvious that the spiritual race had set up their own secret base in the Crescent Gorge, and


    that Deputy Commander Ma and the others had been ambushed by them when they were patrolling


    the Crescent Gorge.


    Just like the spiritual race beings had said, Rocky and the others soon saw Deputy Commander Ma


    and the rest of his troops. However, they were all prisoners now in a big cage surrounded by fences.


    Secondster, Rocky and all hispanions were thrown into the same cage.


    "Captain Basil..." Deputy Commander Ma, Eunice, and the others were surprised to see Rocky and the


    others being captured.


    "Why are you captured too?" Eunice asked, staring directly at Rocky.


    "We were ordered to look for you," Rocky replied, even though it was an understatement.


    "Just you guys?" Deputy Commander Ma looked at Rocky, Kye, and other members.


    "Yes! Originally, we were sent to collect clues. If we found any, we were told to report it to the Tiger


    Whisker Pass. Unfortunately, we ran into several masters of the spiritual race and were captured by


    them," Rocky replied.


    "Then who will go back to report to the Tiger Whisker Pass now that all of you are all caught?" Eunice


    asked, rolling her eyes.


    "Captain Basil was the one who told us to surrender. Otherwise, we might still have a chance to run


    away," Kyeined.


    "Even if one of us had gone to give a message to Commander Wang, by the time he would have


    brought his army to save us, we may have already been dead. Stopining. We have to rely on


    ourselves to get out," Rocky said calmly.


    "This army of the spiritual race has probably been hidden in the Crescent Gorge for a long time. I''m


    afraid they have more terrible ns up their sleeves. We must report this to the Tiger Whisker Pass as


    soon as possible!" Deputy Commander Ma said.


    "It won''t work. We''ve tried everything to escape, but none of it has worked. The spiritual race beings


    are so powerful. And they have raised a spiritual beast. It is a little raging killing machine!" Eunice said


    with a frown.


    "I''ve seen the beast, but I''m not worried. I have a n to escape. I''ll tell you this evening." Because the


    cage was surrounded by soldiers of the spiritual race, Rocky could not say his n right now.


    Deputy Commander Ma and Eunice nodded and sat down to wait patiently for the night to arrive.


    Once night fell, most of the soldiers of the spiritual race that had been guarding the cage disappeared.


    So, now that they were under the cover of other soldiers, Rocky, Deputy Commander Ma, and Eunice


    began to discuss their ns.


    "So, how are you going to get us out of here?" Eunice asked, unable to wait any longer.

 Chapter 1561 Make A Feint To The East But Attack In The West

    Chapter 1561 Make A Feint To The East But Attack In The West


    "The troop of the spiritual race is far more powerful than we are, and it''s not possible for us to break out


    of the prison using force. Therefore, our only chance is to make a feint to the east by creating a


    diversion in the west. Once they are distracted, we will take the opportunity to escape!" Rocky


    exined in a low voice.


    "We''re going to make a feint to the east but attack in the west? Are you kidding, Spiritual King Basil?


    How do you n on doing all of this?" Deputy Commander Ma said. His face darkened because it


    sounded like Rocky was just joking.


    "There''s no need to worry. I''ve figured all of this out. Now, let''s choose the route that we will use to


    retreat," Rocky replied, turning and drawing a simple topographic map on the ground that included


    what he could remember from his journey.


    "The troop of the spiritual race used the precipice to the west of the Crescent Gorge and this cluster of


    rocks to set up this camp. With the way that the terrain isid out, it makes it easy to defend and


    difficult to attack. So if we can escape from the camp, it will not be easy for them to catch up to us,


    especially under the dark of night."


    "But with so many people fleeing at once, it will be easy to pursue us," Eunice worried aloud.


    "Yes. That''s why we have to divide into three groups. One will be led by Deputy Commander Ma and


    they will go to the south. One will be led by you and they will go to the east. The rest will be led by Kye


    and will go to the north. Once we lose the pursuers, all three groups will meet at this ce!" Rocky


    said, pointing at a position on the topographic map.


    "What about you, Rocky?" Eunice asked, furrowing her eyebrows at the seemingly gaping hole in his


    n.


    "I''ll stay here to cover for you in case you need to retreat," Rocky replied.


    "What? You are going to cover for us by yourself? It''s too dangerous," Deputy Commander Ma said.


    Some admiration still poured over him because he hadn''t pegged Rocky for the type to sacrifice himself


    to cover for someone else.


    "Yes, it''s too risky. I will stay with you," Eunice said immediately.


    "I can do it alone. Besides, if you stay, who will lead the second group?" Rocky shook his head and


    narrowed his eyes.


    "But..." Eunice wanted to say something more, but was immediately stopped by Rocky waving his


    hand.


    "We don''t have a lot of time to do this. We will take action tonight. A fire will be your signal. That''s my


    job. When you see it in the camp, prepare to break out," Rocky said.


    After a brief exchange of looks, Eunice and Deputy Commander Ma nodded in agreement. They had


    no choice but to agree. After all, they couldn''te up with better escape ns.


    "Great. I''ll begin now." The moment that Rocky finished speaking, he started activating the Earth-diving


    Skill that he had learned from a martial spirit in the Scarlet Heaven Jade a few days ago.


    Suddenly, he leapt into the air and dove into the ground, disappearing like a mole tunneling beneath


    the earth.


    "Let''s start making preparations too!" Deputy Commander Ma said.


    Eunice nodded slightly, but she couldn''t erase the worry from her eyes. Within seconds, she pulled


    herself together and began gathering everyone to prepare them for the escape.


    Soon, Rocky popped up from the ground on the west side of the camp, also known as the deepest part


    of the camp. The area was used as the grain warehouse for the spiritual race army. Since the west sideText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    was built on a precipice, they didn''t need to worry about being attacked and they believed that their


    grain warehouse would be safe. As he approached, Rocky saw that the soldiers that were guarding the


    grain warehouse were asleep on the side.


    Without saying a word, Rocky waved his hand and pushed a brazier closer to the grain warehouse.


    The brazier fell on the ground, causing a small explosion. The grain warehouse was instantly ignited.


    Soon, a big fire was roaring. The mes reached the sky. They were so hot that the guards were


    woken. When they saw the fire in the grain warehouse, they were too stunned to move. A few seconds


    enough to extinguish it.


    When the guards discovered that the fire had gotten out of control, they beat on the gongs for help.


    Soon, the entire camp of the spiritual race was awake. Many soldiers emerged from their tents and saw


    the fire in the grain warehouse. Their eyes nearly popped out of their heads.


    Meanwhile, themander of the spiritual race walked out of thergest tent in the center of the camp.


    He was wearing thick, silver armor and a dark helmet.


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and put out the fire!" themander shouted at the soldiers who


    were standing outside the tents with messy clothes and hair.


    They were both half-asleep and shocked from the sight of the fire. Eventually, they snapped out of it


    and rushed to the grain warehouse.


    Perhaps it was because of his arrogance, or perhaps it was because he was very confident inside his


    own camp, but themander did not suspect that this was a feint in the east while others were


    attacking in the west. After giving out orders, he headed for the grain warehouse.


    Back in the cage, Deputy Commander Ma and Eunice saw the fire zing in the sky and realized that


    Rocky had taken action, so they turned and started destroying the cage.


    It was made of simple, thick wood. With thebined strength of Deputy Commander Ma and Eunice,


    they could easily destroy it, but once they broke the cage, the soldiers of the spiritual race would be


    alerted, which was why they didn''t make a move before.


    After carefully destroying their prison, Deputy Commander Ma and Eunice divided the remaining


    soldiers into groups and led them out.


    Seeing that they were breaking through, the soldiers of the spiritual race immediately blew their horn


    for help.


    But the fire in the grain warehouse had attracted so many soldiers already. When they heard the horn,


    they were confused and didn''t know whether they should go to put out the fire or to stop the human


    soldiers from escaping.


    Their hesitation gave Deputy Commander Ma and Eunice the best chance to escape. A momentter,


    they led their groups and broke through the block of the spiritual race guards. Once they were out, they


    ran in two directions.


    The guards of the spiritual race could only divide into two groups to chase after them. They also had to


    send someone to report to themander of the spiritual race.


    However, themander was standing in front of the burning grain warehouse with a livid look on his


    face. The stock of the grain warehouse was supposed to supply them over the next three months.


    Once it was burned down, their soldiers could not continue to ambush people in the Crescent Gorge,


    waiting for the right time to execute their n.


    Finally, the guard arrived and exined the situation.


    "What? They broke out?" Themander was shocked when he realized that they had been tricked.


    The prisoners had lit the warehouse on fire so that the camp would turn to chaos and they could


    escape undetected.


    "Send the annihtion squad after them. Kill them all. Don''t give them any chance to escape from the


    Crescent Gorge. Otherwise, our troop will be exposed," themander ordered.


    Soon after, the group of spiritual warriors who had caught Rocky and hispanions received their


    orders and headed after Eunice and the others.


    In the meantime, Rocky realized he had seeded in creating an opportunity for Eunice and the others


    to escape, so he swaggered in front of themander of the spiritual race. Because if they wanted to


    escape from the Crescent Gorge, breaking through the siege wasn''t enough. Rocky had made up his


    mind to catch themander.

 Chapter 1562 Unbelievable

    Chapter 1562 Unbelievable


    Rocky''s real n was to seize themander of the army of the spiritual race and take him as a


    hostage. That way, they would have leverage and they could ensure a smooth escape from the


    Crescent Gorge.


    Of course, it was not an easy task to just capture themander of the opposing party right in front of


    the spiritual race''s army. However, for someone like Rocky, who had already experienced every kind of


    challenge and tribtion, this was not something that he couldn''t pull off.


    Right after Rocky showed up, he instantly attracted the attention of the enemymander, as well as


    the soldiers of the spiritual race who were putting the fire out.


    "Hey! Who the hell are you?" Themander had a ferocious expression on his face as he red at


    Rocky. He could not fathom where this guy got the guts to show up right in front of them.


    Soon enough, some of the soldiers managed to surround Rocky.


    "Are you themander of this army?" Rocky asked straightforwardly. There was no hint of fear or


    panic in his voice.


    "So, what if I am?" themander answered with a defiant sneer.


    "Good. I am actually looking for you," Rocky said indifferently.


    "You, despicable human! How dare you set our grain warehouse on fire? You even tried to let your


    appeared in front of them, themander guessed that he should be the one who started the fire.


    "So what? Your army ambushed our troops first. I don''t want to hear someone like you call me


    despicable! You even set up a camp here in the Crescent Gorge and made trouble for mypanions.


    Don''t you dare make me the bad person here!" Rocky snorted coldly.


    "Humph! I don''t care what you say. Guards! Take that imbecile down!" themander ordered firmly.


    In an instant, over a hundred soldiers swarmed towards Rocky and were very eager to bring him down.


    Seeing this, Rocky also made his move and released the Purple-ming Phoenix from the Magic


    Spiritual Space. The moment the spiritual beast came out, it immediately shocked the soldiers.


    "Wait. Is that a spiritual beast?" one of them asked.


    "Yes, it is a spiritual beast! He actually has one!" another eximed in surprise.


    "But how? I thought it is almost impossible for a mere human spirit warrior to subdue a spiritual beast.


    And this one doesn''t look ordinary either!"


    All of a sudden, the soldiers of the spiritual race were thrown into a state of chaos. They quickly backed


    off and maintained their distance from Rocky and the Purple-ming Phoenix.


    Seeing that Rocky summoned a spiritual beast whose aura was actuallyparable to that of a


    premium-stage spiritual beast, themander was obviously infuriated.


    "Go and y with them for a while," Rocky murmured to the Purple-ming Phoenix as he let out a


    devious grin.


    Heeding Rocky''s order, the Purple-ming Phoenix immediately spread its wings and directly rushed


    towards the soldiers of the spiritual race. It then opened its mouth and spurted a vicious purple me


    column that easily swept across the entire area. In the blink of an eye, many soldiers of the spiritual


    race were burnt to a crisp and were vanquished.


    "What are you doing? Kill the beast and that human!" Themander gathered all the spirit warriors


    and ordered them to go all out.


    With this, more and more spirit warriors rushed out. However, their strength was only at the sixth or


    seventh grade of the Spirit Realm. Hence, even if theybined all of their powers, they were not able


    to resist the attacks of the Purple-ming Phoenix.


    At this point, those with Spiritual Infants were sent to chase Deputy Commander Ma and Eunice.


    Therefore, among the remaining ones, only themander was able to keep up against the Purple-


    ming Phoenix.


    However, Rocky was approaching him.


    Themander immediately perceived that Rocky''s strength was also not to be underestimated.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    However, since he was at the premium stage of the Spiritual Infant, he was still confident that he could


    take on Rocky without a problem. After all, he was only inferior to warriors that were at the Emperor


    Realm.


    As he was trying tounch a counterattack, themander turned his head a little and clenched his


    fists. Then, he suddenly took a step forward, opened his mouth, and roared mightily. In the blink of an


    eye, a monstrous sound wave like that of a lion''s roar, containing strong spiritual power, rushed


    towards Rocky. At the same time, the dust intensely rose as huge fissures appeared on the ground.


    Themander''s roar was extremely powerful that it could easily send shivers to anyone.


    However, Rocky wasn''t even fazed with this. Instead, he just calmly wielded his Mystical Dragon Sword


    and swiftly unleashed a violent sword force that instantly shed with the intense sound wave. Upon


    collision, the sound wave was actually divided into two parts and just brushed past Rocky from his


    sides.


    "Hmm. This guy also has a Spiritual Infant that''s at the premium stage." Upon witnessing Rocky''s


    move, themander was able to gauge his strength.


    "So, are you afraid now? Are we still going to continue this?" Rocky let out a mocking smile as he


    issued a challenge to the face of themander.


    Themander''s face twitched in rage and the veins on his forehead almost popped out. As he fumed


    in anger, he suddenly rushed towards Rocky and threw his fist in an attempt to punch his abdomen.


    However, Rocky already saw through his attack and blocked it using his sword.


    ng!


    The Mystical Dragon Sword collided with the fists of themander.


    But the moment their attacks shed, Rocky felt a strong momentum that made him unable to stand


    still. As a result, he needed to retreat a few meters. However, before he could regain his bnce, the


    Rocky. The invisible spiritual power directly surged to his arms, using them to throw Rocky up into the


    air.


    Simultaneously, themander leaped into the air and smashed his fists against Rocky, who was still


    in mid-air. The momentum of his punch was so massive, and the destructive force was astonishing.


    Seeing that the situation wasn''t that favorable for him, Rocky immediately released the Magic Icy


    Armor to protect himself.


    Boom!


    The massive punch from themandernded on Rocky''s chest, which instantly made him numb.


    Fortunately, he was able to put the Magic Icy Armor just in time to protect him from the impact.


    Otherwise, thatst attack might have broken a few of his ribs.


    However, due to the strong impact, Rocky still crashed heavily on the ground, creating a shallow crater


    on it.


    "Commander, that move is so awesome!" The soldiers of the spiritual race could not help but cheer


    loudly.


    At the same time, theirmander revealed a proud look, assuming that Rocky would have been


    injured badly after receiving his fierce attack.


    It was known that the physique of the spiritual race was much stronger than the human race. Whether it


    was in terms of strength, speed, or even potential for cultivation, the spiritual race was always better.


    Therefore, if a warrior of the spiritual race and one of the human race were at the same level, the


    spiritual race''s warrior would still be powerful than the human race''s.


    However, just when themander thought that his battle with Rocky was already finished, he


    suddenly saw that Rocky''s body disappeared on the ground.


    Seeing this, themander instantly became wary. At the same time, he was stunned that someone


    like Rocky would be able to handle his full-blown attack.


    Then, in the blink of an eye, a figure suddenly climbed out from the ground. Streaks of sword light


    instantly intertwined into a that enveloped themander.


    Themander''s eyes instantly widened, caught off guard by Rocky''s sneaky counterattack. He did


    not expect that Rocky was still able to fight back after being heavily injured.


    At this moment, themander waspletely shrouded in Rocky''s sword.


    Not giving up, themander immediately crossed his arms and gathered all his strength. Then, he


    unleashed a monstrous power that formed a spiritual power barrier to negate the sword.


    Just as themander thought that Rocky''s surprise attack was about to fail, countless streaks of


    starlight suddenly bolted out and continuously condensed to hit him like meteors.


    "Take that! Thousand-star Swordsmanship!" A familiar voice rang in the ears of themander as he


    was about to be swallowed by the dazzling starlight.


    In a sh, the armor of themander shone brightly as the sword power hit it directly. Just a moment


    after, the silver armor disintegrated into pieces.


    As themander received a direct hit from Rocky''s sword skill, he could not help but spit a mouthful


    of blood.


    The next moment, themander felt that Rocky''s Mystical Dragon Sword was pressed against his


    neck.


    The soldiers of the spiritual race, who had been cheering for theirmander earlier, were suddenly


    rendered speechless. They werepletely dumbfounded to see that their powerfulmander would


    actually lose to a mere human spirit warrior.


    Even themander himself was bbergasted and was in disbelief of what just happened.

 Chapter 1563 Chase After

    Chapter 1563 Chase After


    "Come with me!" Before themander of the spiritual race could react, Rocky sealed him in a bubble


    using the spiritual power. Then, themander was lifted into the air and disappeared with a pop. As a


    result of that, the Purple-ming Phoenix also vanished a few secondster.


    "Ourmander has been arrested!" It took quite a while for the soldiers of the spiritual race to realize


    what was going on. Once they did, they panicked.


    Meanwhile, Deputy Commander Ma and Eunice continued to follow their escape n. They took


    advantage of theplicated terrain to lose the spiritual race''s soldiers that were chasing them. Finally,


    they all arrived at the designated meeting ce.


    However, the moment they gathered, the annihtion squad that had been sent by themander


    appeared in front of them.


    The annihtion squad was made up of several spirit warriors who cultivated the Spiritual Infant. It was


    the same ones who had made Deputy Commander Ma and the others suffer and captured Rocky. Each


    of them was holding a cage that contained a small but exceptionally violent, cannibalistic spiritual


    beast.


    Deputy Commander Ma''s and Eunice''s faces fell when they saw that they were trapped once again.


    "Deputy Commander Ma, take the soldiers and go. I and the other spirit warriors will stay here and hold


    them back," Eunice said, lowering into a battle stance.


    "No way. It''s too dangerous. If you stay here, you will die," Deputy Commander Ma rejected.


    "It''s better than all of us dying," Eunice said, trying to convince him.


    Deputy Commander Ma hesitated, but the enemies acted fast, releasing the cannibalistic spiritual


    beasts from their cages.


    Before long, the spiritual beasts reached Deputy Commander Ma and the others, instantly rushed into


    the crowd, and attacked them.


    Some of the spirit warriors, like Eunice and Kye, were able to stop them. However, the spiritual beasts


    were very agile, and it was difficult to catch them. Even the weakest of the pack was formidable. The


    strongest one was the same high-grade as the one that Rocky had caught before. Soon, neither Eunice


    or Kye could do anything to resist them.


    A momentter, a figurended in front of them. A bright, golden light covered his whole body. He


    shouted, "Don''t panic! I need all the soldiers to form an array! Right now!"


    Already feeling less panicked, the soldiers packed closely together and formed an array using their


    subconscious minds.


    Deputy Commander Ma and the others worerge smiles on their faces because they had seen that


    the man who hade to save them was Rocky.


    "Deputy Commander Ma, Eunice, and Kye, you must help the others with the array," Rocky ordered


    when he saw that the morale of the soldiers was still very low. It needed to be extremely high in order


    to properly use the Army-blessing Scroll.


    Deputy Commander Ma hesitated. He didn''t understand what Rocky was nning on doing, so Eunice


    turned to him and said, "Listen to him. He has a good strategy up his sleeve."


    Then, led by Deputy Commander Ma, the others joined the soldiers who had just formed the array. The


    moment that they did, the morale instantly soared.


    Next, Rocky selected and chanted a passage of the Buddhist Spell from the Army-blessing Scroll. After


    the Buddhist Spell was said, a vicious Buddha shadow dropped from the sky and formed a protective


    shield around the soldiers, enveloping them inside the array.


    The pack of spiritual beasts that were attacking the soldiers were catapulted from the array. After that


    happened, they were unable to break through the Buddha shadow.


    Deputy Commander Ma''s and the others'' eyes were wide as they saw the Army-blessing Scroll that


    Rocky performed settle down around them. In all their lives, they had never seen a spiritual skill as


    powerful as that one.


    Even the spirit warriors from the spiritual race were surprised. None of them had any idea that Rocky


    was the one who did it.


    "I have captured yourmander. You''d be smart to retreat as soon as possible!" Rocky shouted at


    them. Then, once he was happy with the state of his soldiers, he removed themander of the


    spiritual race from the Magic Spiritual Space.


    When they saw themander of the spiritual race alongside Rocky, Deputy Commander Ma and the


    others were even more shocked.


    "How did you manage to catch him?" Eunice blurted out.


    "Are you really so surprised, Eunice? Of course, I have defeated him. Otherwise, he would have never


    chosen to follow me." Rocky smiled.


    The sound of several whispers floated from the area where the spirit warriors from the spiritual race


    stood. They couldn''t take their eyes off of their capturedmander.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, one of them stepped forward and said, "Hand over ourmander."


    "I can give him back to you, but only after we leave," Rocky responded.


    "None of you can leave." One by one, the spirit warriors crossed their arms over their chests. They had


    no intention of letting them run away.


    "Then I have no choice but to kill yourmander," Rocky shot back, exerting more strength and


    grasping onto themander.


    "Just kill me. None of us fear death!" themander of the spiritual race eximed.


    Rocky hadn''t expected that themander would treat life as something meaningless. As he looked


    back at the spirit warriors, he found that they were also sneering at him.


    Soon, several of them stepped forward and prepared to make a move.


    Now, Rocky knew that he had lost the ability to reach an agreement with them through negotiation. But


    fortunately, the morale of his own troops was high and he could use it to perform the "Road Goes Ever


    On" which was also from the Army-blessing Scroll.


    He closed his eyes and chanted, "It''s a long way to go. I want to travel ten thousand miles with the wind


    behind my back..."


    In an instant, everyone in the array felt their bodies be as light as feathers. Momentster, their


    feet left the ground as if they could fly.


    "Leave! I''ll join you in a minute!" Rocky ordered.


    Deputy Commander Ma seemed to be unable to resist the order. The next moment, he led the whole


    army into the sky. His speed was so fast that none of the spiritual warriors of the spiritual race could


    believe their eyes.


    "Because you chose not to save yourmander, I will kill him." As soon as Rocky finished speaking,


    the Mystical Dragon Sword in his hand crept forward.


    Seeing it, the spirit warriors couldn''t just sit there and do nothing. They turned around and rushed at


    Rocky.


    Rocky grabbed themander by his shoulders and threw him towards the spirit warriors. By the time


    they had caught theirmander, Rocky had already disappeared.


    "Damn it! I didn''t think they would really run away. You men are so useless!" themander scolded


    as he straightened up.


    The spiritual warriors didn''t know if they shouldugh or cry. In their eyes, it was theirmander who


    was useless. He was the one who had been taken hostage by the human spirit warriors.


    However, they just nodded their heads and looked at him with great respect flickering in their eyes.


    With the help of the Road Goes Ever On, Deputy Commander Ma and the others soon reached a safe


    area in the Crescent Gorge. Once theynded, the power of the Army-blessing Scroll vanished.


    "What mysterious skill did Basil use that got us out of danger so fast?" Deputy Commander Ma asked.


    "Who knows!" Eunice feigned cluelessness, but she knew it was the power of the Army-blessing Scroll.


    However, what she did not expect was for Rocky to use it so skillfully.


    As Deputy Commander Ma filled with further confusion, Rocky appeared.


    "Basil, thanks to you, we escaped from danger! Thank you so much!" Deputy Commander Ma said


    gratefully.


    "It''s too early for that. The troops of the spiritual race will hunt us down and try to enact their revenge.


    We have to leave the Crescent Gorge as soon as we can. Once we''re out, they can''t touch us," Rocky


    informed them in a serious voice.


    Deputy Commander Ma nodded quickly and said no more. Then, he gathered up the soldiers to take


    them out of the Crescent Gorge.


    By dawn, they had exited the barriers of the Crescent Gorge and there were no spirit warriors from the


    spiritual race chasing them.

 Chapter 1564 Finally Safe

    Chapter 1564 Finally Safe


    "Finally, we''re safe," Rocky said, slumping his shoulders and breathing out a sigh of relief.


    "Well done!" Eunice eximed, nodding at Rocky and smiling.


    "Now, you should rest. Next, we will travel back to Tiger Whisker Pass!" Rocky said to Deputy


    Commander Ma.


    "Okay."


    Deputy Commander Ma immediately instructed the team to rest where they stood. A few hourster,


    they woke, stumbled to stand, and set out to make their return to Tiger Whisker Pass.


    After a day and a night''s journey, the troops finally reached their destination.


    As soon as Tucker heard that the troops that were led by Deputy Commander Ma had returned, he,


    Bertram, and another deputymander came out to wee them in person. However, their faces


    quickly turned serious when the bedraggled soldiers came into their sight.


    "What happened?" Tucker asked as the smile dropped from his face.


    Deputy Commander Ma hurried to exin everything that had happened in detail. He spent a lot of


    time focusing on how Rocky had saved them all. After all, it was the truth. There was no reason to hide


    anything.


    "What do you mean the spiritual race set up a camp at the front line of Tiger Whisker Pass? They must


    be plotting something!" Tucker eximed. Anger filled him but he was also slightly grateful. If they


    hadn''t found about this, something bad would have happened.


    "Sir, I suggest that we get an army together to surround and suppress them. The sooner, the better!"


    Deputy Commander Ma suggested, unable to turn a blind eye on it.


    "I don''t think that will be necessary. Now that we know about their whereabouts, they won''t stay in


    Crescent Gorge," Rocky piped up.


    "Basil is right. By the time we get there, they will have already run away," Tucker agreed.


    "That''s right. Thank you, Basil. Without you, we would have lost a great general from Tiger Whisker


    Pass." Tucker cupped his hands and bowed slightly towards Rocky.


    "You''re wee, Commander. It is my duty. But the spirit warriors on my team, on the other hand,


    were exceptionally brave. It''s not easy for them to risk their lives alongside me," Rocky replied humbly.


    "Regardless, you and your team have made arge contribution to our cause. Basil, we will award you


    a second-ss merit and the other members in your team a third-ss merit!" Tucker said, smiling


    wide.


    "Thank you, sir!" Everyone, except for Kye, was naturally overjoyed at the announcement.


    And yet, even though Kye was still not convinced, he didn''t hate Rocky as much as before. He had


    acknowledged the amount of courage Rocky possessed back in Crescent Gorge.


    "Well, you can all go and rest now," Tucker said, dismissing all the warriors.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They scattered, anticipating the shelter, food, and sleep that was ahead of them. Rocky separated from


    the group with Eunice.


    "Sir, the spiritual race has attacked our front line area. I think they are nning something sinister and I


    think it is necessary to investigate it," Bertram said the second that they were alone.


    "I agree. Please go and look into it for me. You''re the only one I can rely on now," Tucker replied with a


    nod.


    "Yes, sir." Bertram cupped his hands and departed with his order.


    "Be careful and be quick!" Tucker called after him. Then he left.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and Eunice returned to their residence. Eunice walked to the sink and fetched a


    basin full of water for Rocky. "Wash yourself with this. You have mud on your face."


    "Thank you." Rocky nodded slightly and took the basin from her hands.


    "I should thank you again. Without you, I don''t think I would have made it out this time." Eunice knew


    that if it weren''t for the fact that Rocky had taken the risk to save them, their whole team would have


    been in grave danger.


    "Don''t tter me. With your current strength, you should have been able to escape on your own,"


    Rocky said, waving his hand at her.


    "Yes, but I''m part of an army now. I can''t just run and leave the other soldiers behind. Besides, I knew


    you woulde and save us." Inexplicably, Eunice always trusted Rocky.


    "Why?" Rocky asked, tilting his head slightly and looking up at her from where he sat.


    "I just feel it in my gut. I believe that you will never let us fall into danger!" Eunice replied after hesitating


    for a moment. Afterwards, her face flushed slightly.


    "Fair enough. But, honestly, you guys were just lucky I was there this time. All the spirit warriors of the


    spiritual race were so powerful. No one from the human race could have gotten an advantage on them


    at all," Rocky replied, sighing. After fighting against themander of the spiritual race, he had found


    that the strength of the spiritual race''s spirit warriors was stronger than a human spirit warrior''s. There


    was a huge gap between the two races.


    "Yes. But it was my first time meeting a member of the spiritual race. Although it''s different from what I


    imagined, I can see that they''re very dangerous to deal with." Eunice nodded in agreement.


    "We need to be more careful in the future!" Once their exchange had finished, Rocky washed his face


    and left the residence. Then, he traveled back to his Magic Spiritual Space and entered it to recuperate


    and rebuild his energy.


    By the second day, Rocky''s heroic deeds had spread all over Tiger Whisker Pass and he had be


    an object for so many soldiers and spirit warriors to admire.


    However, in the eyes of some people, Rocky was nothing but a thorn in their side.


    "Deputy Commander Lin, that captain under you is super impressive. He only arrived here a couple of


    days ago and he''s already got a second-ss merit under his belt. And that''s good for him, but I''m


    afraid he will rece you as the deputymander if he continues to improve like this," Elliot said as


    he walked into Deputy Commander Lin''s camp.


    "What are you talking about, Elliot?" Deputy Commander Lin asked as his face darkened.


    "Nothing. I''m just worried about you. I want to remind you to be careful," Elliot said in a joking tone.


    "I have worked for ourmander for many years. I''ve made so many contributions and I''ve


    apanied him through numerous hardships. I don''t think that themander will rece me with a


    neer and I don''t want to hear you suggest it again!" Deputy Commander Lin eximed, but


    inside, he felt slightly depressed at the news.


    "I wouldn''t be too confident if I were you. Just think about who Basil is for a second. He is an elite from


    the Sky-suppressing School and the representative of the Spiritual Infant Contest. He is destined to


    have a bright future. If I were you, I would definitely take the opportunity to introduce yourself to him,"


    Elliot continued, making it up as he went.


    "So you mean..." Deputy Commander Lin, who had chomped onto the bait, looked sideways at Elliot.


    "We can''t let this guy get too bigheaded. We have to teach him a lesson!" Elliot said determinedly.


    "I know he has offended you in the past, but you shouldn''t act rashly," Deputy Commander Lin


    reminded him. He thought that Elliot was ying with fire.


    "I just want him to know that I am not a person to be trifled with. And in order to do that, I need a favor


    from you." Elliot cupped his hands.


    "What''s the favor? Just spit it out," Deputy Commander Lin asked after a moment of hesitation.


    "You''re going to lead a team to patrol, right? When you do, you should send him to carry out a task on


    his own. That''s all," Elliot said.


    "You want to deal with him on your own?" Deputy Commander Lin asked with an understanding smile.


    "No, I''m no match for him. I''ve hired someone else," Elliot said in a lowered voice.


    "Okay. I will help you, but you can''t tell anyone else about this," Deputy Commander Lin replied after


    even more hesitation. He also had his own selfish motive. After all, Elliot was Tucker''s nephew. If


    Tucker was ever promoted, the position of themander would fall into the hands of one of the three


    deputymanders. But who would take over the position would be Tucker''s decision, so having a


    good rtionship with Elliot was to Deputy Commander Lin''s benefit.


    "Thank you, deputymander. I will remember your kindness." With a sinister smile on his face, Elliot


    left Deputy Commander Lin''s camp.


    "I hope he won''t lift a stone and drop it on his own feet," Deputy Commander Lin said with a cunning


    smile, knowing that he had made the right decision.

 Chapter 1565 This World

    Chapter 1565 This World


    A few dayster, Deputy Commander Lin received the order to lead his supporting troop and a team of


    spirit warriors to the front line area of the Tiger Whisker Pass to patrol it for half a month.


    After what had happened at the Crescent Gorgest time, Tucker had warned him to be careful a few


    times before he left. However, this time, Deputy Commander Lin had Rocky under hismand, so


    Tucker wasn''t as concerned.


    Once they were on the road, the patrol team headed northwest of the Tiger Whisker Pass. This time,


    they were to walk the area between the Panta Mountain and the Venomous Snake Swamp.


    The Panta Mountain was the junction between the human race and the spiritual race. It was said that it


    had existed since the creation of the Supreme Ether Land, and therefore, it was rich with legends. The


    most famous one was that it was the entrance to the Purgatory Valley, also known as one of the three


    divinends that bordered the battlefield.


    However, no human spirit warrior in history had been able to confirm this fact. And if a spirit warrior had


    been able to enter it, they would not be willing to reveal it and allow the other spirit warriors in knowing


    what was waiting ahead.


    Out of the entire battlefield, the Panta Mountain was the only ce that the human race and spiritual


    race were not willing to go. This was because many fierce, supernatural beasts gathered at the foot of


    the mountain for a few hundred miles. Entering it would be the equivalent to stepping into a tiger''sir.


    As for the Venomous Snake Swamp, it was also nightmare-like. It was a paradise for all kinds of


    poisonous insects, snakes, and beasts, and it was full of swamp traps. If one didn''t take care, they


    could die a horrible death in it.


    If it weren''t for Tucker''s order, Deputy Commander Lin would have avoided this area, but he had no


    choice but to bring his whole team here.


    Two dayster, the patrol team reached the Venomous Snake Swamp.


    "Spiritual King Basil, we must cross the Venomous Snake Swamp, but it''s currently too dangerous. We


    need to explore it and then choose the safest route. I''ll give this important task to you. Thank you in


    advance," Deputy Commander Lin said to Rocky with an earnest look on his face. However, his eyes


    held some viciousness. The troop began to temporarily station themselves just outside of the


    Venomous Snake Swamp.


    "Oh, okay. Don''t worry. I''ve got this," Rocky replied, nodding and ignoring the weirdness of it all. There


    was no reason for him to think that this task would be dangerous.


    Then, Rocky stepped away from the group and entered the Venomous Snake Swamp alone.


    The moment he crossed the barrier, he discovered that a miasma of despair hung over the whole


    swamp. A spirit warrior would struggle to hold on, never mind an ordinary human.


    Fortunately, Rocky''s physique was special and his Spiritual Infant was at the premium stage, so he


    barely felt ufortable as he walked.


    However, he couldn''t see any safe paths ahead of him.


    After all, it was his first time here and Rocky was not very familiar with the terrain of the Venomous


    Snake Swamp. It would take him hours to find a route that was usable for the troop.


    On the other hand, Rocky was used to dangerous ces. It didn''t end up taking him as long as he had


    thought to uncover a rtively safe route. Just as he was about to go back and report this to Deputy


    Commander Lin, he sensed a hidden weapon flying towards him. A frown covered his face and he held


    out a hand to catch it.


    Within a few moments, he realized that the hidden weapon was a dart, and judging from its


    appearance, it was poisonous.


    Rocky immediately cast it aside, but it was toote. A sensation of weakness washed over his body.


    Clearly, just touching the dart had numbed him.


    Soon, a masked figure leapt out of the trees and approached Rocky. The person thrust out a sword and


    pointed it at one of Rocky''s vital organs.


    Although Rocky was poisoned, it did not have much of an effect on him. He dodged the stabbing


    motion of the sword.


    However, his opponent was quick and immediately struck again, aiming at another vital organ.


    Seeing this, Rocky summoned his Magic Icy Armor to create a protective shield over his whole body.


    ng!


    The moment that the sword hit the Magic Icy Armor, it bounced away.


    Rocky seized the opportunity to grab the figure''s arm and he ripped off the mask with his other hand.


    Then he stopped, stunned. The delicate face behind the mask looked so familiar.


    "Shirley? Is that you? But why?" Rocky asked, looking at her with a million questions resting on the tip


    of his tongue.


    It was Shirley who had tried to assassinate him.


    However, she didn''t seem to recognize Rocky at all. Her eyes were cold and empty as she red back


    at him.


    "Shirley! Don''t you know who I am?" Rocky furrowed his brow. Something was definitely off about her


    current behavior.


    "Of course, I don''t. I''m here to kill you. That''s all," Shirley spat. Her face waspletely deadpan.


    "I won''t fight with you." Rocky was sure that the person in front of him was Shirley, so he didn''t want to


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    hurt her.


    "Then you can go to hell!" Shirley''s previously pale, nk face turned red with anger, and her power,


    equal to that of a Spiritual Infant at the medium stage, instantly erupted from her body. Her next attack


    was close to Rocky. The sword in her hand was sharp and ethereal, transforming into specks of sword


    light that aimed at Rocky''s vital points.


    Witnessing Shirley''s aggression and strong murderous will, Rocky realized that something bad must


    have happened to her after she arrived in this world. She must have lost her memories and turned into


    a killer.


    Although that sounded somewhat dramatic, was there any plot in the world that was more dramatic


    than his own? After all, he had travelled through time and space and be Basil.


    "Shirley, do you really not know me? It''s me! Basil!" Rocky tried to help Shirley regain her memories.


    However, Shirley didn''t want to listen. She only wanted to kill.


    Feeling helpless, Rocky had to start taking things seriously. Shirley''s Spiritual Infant was only at the


    medium stage, so she was certainly not a match for him.


    Not long after, he knocked her sword from her hand and it thumped on the dirt.


    "Stop fighting me. You won''t win!" Rocky eximed, kicking the sword far away.


    "My task is to kill you using any method I can think of!" Apparently, Shirley was a talented killer.


    Although she had lost her element of surprise, the killing intent in her eyes still zed.


    "Then I''ll have to find a way to restore your memories," Rocky replied, extending his hand and pressing


    his finger between Shirley''s eyebrows. He used the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill to invade


    Shirley''s spiritual sense and share his memories with her.


    Soon, all the past moments between her and Rocky had been transnted into her mind.


    "I remember everything! You are Basil!" Shirley eximed as she stared at Rocky with wide eyes.


    Apparently, it had worked.


    "You remember," Rockymented as he breathed a sigh of relief and withdrew his hand.


    "My head hurts! How did I lose my memories?" Suddenly, Shirley couldn''t bear the reappearance of her


    lost memories. Her delicate face filled with pain and her body crumpled as she copsed in Rocky''s


    arms.


    "Don''t worry. You can rest. Then we will figure it out," Rocky reassured her, holding her close.


    After resting for a while, Shirley looked up at Rocky with tears in her eyes. "Basil, you''re here. I missed


    you so much. I thought we would never see each other again! What brought you to this world too?"

 Chapter 1566 Search

    Chapter 1566 Search


    "Once I learned that you had been captured by the powerful warriors of this world, I forced myself


    inside to rescue you. The thing that I never sawing was my divine power disappearing and not


    being able to use it to find you. That''s why it''s taken so long. I''ve had toe up with other ways,"


    Rocky exined briefly.


    "Have you found Marcia and the others, Rocky?" Shirley asked, sitting up.


    "Not yet. By the way, where is General Bryant?" Rocky asked, shaking his head. Now that he knew


    Shirley was still alive, he assumed that Bryant was too.


    "My grandfather is dead!" Shirley eximed in a sad voice, shocking Rocky.


    "What? He died?!" This made no sense. Bryant was strong, so he should have been able to find a


    foothold in this world. Honestly, he should have even been able to make a breakthrough.


    "He died protecting me. I managed to escape, but I was seriously injured. After that, I lost my footing


    and fell off a cliff." Pain painted over every surface of Shirley''s face. Then, she told Rocky about their


    experiences after they had been captured. The twists and turns sounded horrifying, especially the one


    where Bryant sacrificed himself so that Shirley could run away from the Shura Race.


    Unfortunately, Shirley had none of her memories once she fell off the cliff. Later, she was brought in by


    the leader of a killer organization and cultivated into an assassin.


    "So it''s true. You are really a killer now?" Rocky had never expected a person as dignified as Shirley,


    who was also once a genius spirit maniptor of the Holy Dragon Empire, to be a killer.


    "Yes, I am." Shirley nodded.


    "Okay. Then who hired you to kill me?" Rocky asked, still feeling slightly confused.


    "I don''t know. I just follow the orders I''m given," Shirley answered, shaking her head quickly.


    "If I had to guess, I''d say it was Elliot." At the moment, Rocky couldn''t think of anyone else who would


    want him gone. But it still didn''t make sense. How would Elliot know when to find an opening to kill


    him?


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    As he thought of this, Rocky immediately understood what had happened. Obviously, Deputy


    Commander Lin was involved in this too. There was no way it could just be a coincidence that he had


    sent him into the swamp alone.


    "Who is Elliot?" Shirley asked, frowning.


    "He''s nobody. But I guess I should thank him. If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t have found you, Shirley.


    Don''t you agree?" He smiled at Shirley and smiled.


    "You are right." Shirley slowly returned the smile.


    "Are you going toe back with me?" Rocky asked after a moment of silence. He didn''t want Shirley


    to be alone in this dangerous ce.


    "Go back to the army?" Shirley asked. She knew Rocky was working for the army because she had


    followed him and his patrol all the way here.


    "Of course, it''s not safe here and you have no one," Rocky replied, nodding.


    "I can''t. My chief saved my life and she has been good to me ever since. Plus, we have a veryrge


    intelligencework. Maybe we can use the information they have to look for Marcia and the others,"


    Shirley said. In her mind, this was the better idea because it would be faster.


    "Are you going to continue to be a killer?" Rocky''s eyes narrowed.


    "Yes. I think I like this job," Shirley said honestly.


    "I''m not offended by your career choice. I''m just afraid that you''ll be in danger. After all, being a killer is


    not easy." Rocky was not disgusted with Shirley identifying as a killer. After all, they were no longer in


    their original world. In order to survive, they had to start over and adapt to their unique situations.


    However, killers had to constantly take risks and he didn''t want her to get hurt.


    "I will look out for myself. Don''t worry about me!" Shirley had always been independent, but she felt


    very moved that Rocky cared so much about her.


    "But wait. You didn''t kill me, so how can you return to your chief? What will you say to her?" Rocky


    asked, realizing her new dilemma.


    "I''ll be honest with my chief. I will tell her that I''ve regained my memories and stumbled across the man


    that I love. She''ll understand and I won''t be in any trouble," Shirley said, smiling shyly. Impressively,


    she had alreadye up with an excuse.


    Rocky couldn''t stop theugh from bursting through his lips.


    "Okay. Then I''ll head back to report this to my chief now. But I''ll being to see you soon," Shirley


    said. After sharing their goodbyes, Shirley summoned her favorite beast from the Magic Spiritual Space


    and flew away.


    After walking for a while, Rocky found the patrol and reported to Deputy Commander Lin.


    Seeing Rocky walk out of the Venomous Snake Swamp safe and sound caused shock and confusion


    to wash over Deputy Commander Lin. He wondered whether Elliot had made his move or not. Why


    was Rocky still alive?


    Although Rocky knew that Deputy Commander Lin was involved in the assassination plot, he didn''t


    n on doing anything to punish him for it. Firstly, they were still on patrol. Secondly, if it weren''t for his


    n, he wouldn''t have found Shirley. For the time being, he would allow it to slide and he wouldn''t hold


    any grudges.


    Once everyone was ready, Rocky guided Deputy Commander Lin and the patrol team through the


    Venomous Snake Swamp and they continued to move towards the Panta Mountain.


    Two dayster, they reached it and they could see spiritual beasts everywhere. Chills traveled up and


    down their spines.


    In order to avoid disturbing them and causing conflict, Deputy Commander Lin led the team in a wide


    circle around them.


    Of course, it was inevitable that they would encounter some spiritual beasts that would attack them, but


    Rocky helped them to avoid the worst of it.


    This went on for a few days while the patrol team sessfully searched the area surrounding the


    Panta Mountain. After confirming that there was no trace of the spiritual race''s troops, they were ready


    to go back to the camp.


    However, a very terrible storm was rolling in above their heads, so they were forced to take shelter in a


    grotto in the mountain region.


    This grotto was called the Bewitching Grotto. Legend informed them that when human beings entered


    this grotto, they would talk nonsense and appear to be crazy. Some of them would even disappear.


    Therefore, it was too dangerous for ordinary humans to enter the Bewitching Grotto. Unfortunately, they


    had to take the risk in order to avoid the storm.


    After entering the Bewitching Grotto, the patrol team was distributed into therge and small caves


    where there were no rain.


    They spent the whole night crouched and hidden.


    The storm didn''t let up until daylight arrived.


    When Deputy Commander Lin called the patrol team over, he realized that over a hundred spirit


    warriors and soldiers were missing, including Kye.


    "Where did all our men go?" Deputy Commander Lin frowned, looking around.


    "Is the rumor about the Bewitching Grotto true?" As they waited for the small chance that the others


    would show up, some of the soldiers began to whisper words of fear.


    Before long, the whole patrol was in an uproar.


    Although Deputy Commander Lin was also worried, it was his responsibility to stabilize the morale of


    the army. So he said, "Don''t panic. Maybe they didn''t hear the bugle call."


    Then, he turned to Basil and ordered in a low voice, "Captain Basil, please collect a group of spirit


    warriors and look for the missing soldiers."


    "Yes, Deputy Commander Lin."


    Rocky nodded and quickly gathered his men. Then he began searching the caves for as far as he


    could see.

 Chapter 1567 A Legend

    Chapter 1567 A Legend


    Because he was aware of the legend surrounding the Bewitching Grotto, Rocky stayed extremely


    vignt while he searched for the missing soldiers. There were a few hundred caves that were all


    different sizes in the Bewitching Grotto, and hundreds of soldiers and spirit warriors were missing. It


    was going to take him a long time to search all of them and recover his fellow men.


    Fortunately, Rocky had Kohen, who was great at searching. He released Kohen and asked it to find the


    scent of the missing soldiers and spirit warriors.


    Not long after, Kohen seemed to have found something. It pointed to an unremarkable cave among


    numerous others.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed slightly. To be on the safe side, he asked the other spirit warriors to stay where


    they were and he approached the cave alone.


    As he approached it, he discovered that the cave was not sealed. There was a crack justrge enough


    for a human to slip through.


    Right away, he could feel an inexplicable magical power crawling out from the crack, as if something


    was pulling him forward.


    If he were not strong enough, he would have lost his mind long ago.


    "Is there something behind this crack that can bewitch people?" Rocky asked himself, bing even


    more alert. Based on his experience, this possibility was very high.


    In order to find out the truth, Rocky chose to take a risk. He slowly squeezed through the gap, which


    was much longer than he had imagined. He squinted his eyes but he couldn''t see the end.


    Half an hourter, he felt the gap widening. However, a strong, evil spirit followed.


    When Rocky finally exited the gap, his vision returned. He looked around and saw that he was in a half-


    sealed cave that was hundreds of square meters long. There seemed to be no other entrance or exit.


    The only light came from some small holes above his head.


    He looked down and gasped. The light was shining on a pile of white bones that included humans'' and


    spiritual beasts''.


    Through his shock, Rocky could hear a noiseing from deep in the cave. He looked around and


    saw a crowd of figures standing near something.


    He approached them and discovered that they were the missing soldiers and spirit warriors. Kye was


    among them. Their eyes were all empty as if they had been bewitched. And the thing that they had


    surrounded was a blood red egg shrouded in a strange demonic light.


    "Is this a demonic beast''s egg?" It had never urred to Rocky that a very rare demonic beast''s egg


    could be hidden in this cave.


    Throughout the Supreme Ether Land, the strongest beasts were usually the demonic beasts, not the


    spiritual beasts. However, only the members of the Shura Race could tame the demonic beasts and


    they only existed in their territory. Therefore, it was nearly impossible for a member of the human race


    or the spiritual race to see a demonic beast''s egg.


    This demonic beast''s egg was considered a rare treasure in the Ethereal Region.


    "Maybe someone put it here on purpose. I think that this demonic beast''s egg is using its devil spirit


    power to attract any nearby humans and beasts into this cave. Then, it must absorb their essence


    energy to nourish itself," Rocky murmured to himself.


    Then, it hit him. The demonic beast''s egg was absorbing all the essence energy from Kye and the


    other soldiers and spirit warriors. If he didn''t stop it, it would be toote.


    So Rocky took a deep breath and approached the red egg, intending to transfer it into the Magic


    Spiritual Space. However, the moment he got close, the red egg shone brightly, like it had sensed the


    oing danger. After that, violent, demonic spiritual power spilled out and began to fill the


    surroundings. The whole cave began to shake. Sand and stones began to dance in the air. Rocky was


    surrounded.


    "Whoa! It has strong demonic spiritual power!" Some of the confidence shed from Rocky''s face as he


    felt the demonic spiritual power surging from the red egg.


    Just as the cave was about to copse under the power of the egg, the Scarlet Heaven Jade in Rocky''s


    arms flew out and tried to attach itself to the egg. Then, a strange stream of light emitted from the


    Scarlet Heaven Jade and shrouded the whole demonic beast''s egg, as if a mother''s hand had reached


    out tofort it.


    Before long, the uncontroble power of the demonic beast''s egg had gradually subsided.


    "What? How is the Scarlet Heaven Jade restraining the power of the egg? Does this demonic beast''s


    egg have a special origin?" Rocky asked, raising his eyebrow.


    Once the egg had calmed down, Rocky tried to approach it again. This time, it didn''t try and repel him,


    so he was able to transfer the egg into the Magic Spiritual Space with ease.


    A couple seconds after the egg was gone, Kye, the soldiers, and the spiritual warriors snapped out of


    their trances. Looks of surprise covered their faces. They looked around, unable to determine where


    they were or how they had gotten there.


    "Where are we?" Kye asked Rocky as his eyesnded on him.


    "You were attracted here by a demonic beast and nearly became its next meal. Fortunately, I arrived in


    time and expelled it." Rocky lied as little as he could. If he were to tell them that it was a demonic


    beast''s egg, they would want it for themselves. After all, it was an important treasure and the way he


    saw it, it belonged to him now.


    "Really? You saved us?" Kye looked at Rocky. There was a moment of hesitation.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s up to you whether you believe me or not. Either way, it''s time to go back. Deputy Commander Lin


    has been waiting for you for a long time." They nodded. Rocky began to exit the cave with his hands


    behind his back.


    The other soldiers and the spirit warriors exchanged nces and then hurried to follow him.


    Although Kye was still suspicious, he joined them as he didn''t want to be punished by the deputy


    Soon, Rocky was able to return every single missing soldier and spirit warrior to Deputy Commander


    Lin. He ryed him the same lie about what had happened.


    "It''s good thing you were there, Spiritual King Basil. Otherwise, they would all have been in big trouble!"


    Deputy Commander Lin praised. He didn''t want to lose his soldiers like Deputy Commander Ma had.


    Once they were all settled, Deputy Commander Lin led his patrol team back to the camp.


    That night, the patrol team stationed themselves by the edge of a stream at the foot of the Panta


    Mountain.


    After the bonfire rose, many soldiers and spirit warriors gathered around, eating dinner and chatting


    happily.


    Rocky sat alone on a big stone by the stream and looked up at the starry sky. Even though he was


    surrounded by people, he feltpletely alone.


    ''I wonder how Isis and the baby are now?'' Rocky thought, sighing slightly. He cared the most about his


    wife and his child, but he also cared about his girlfriends and friends.


    "Captain Basil, you seem to have something on your mind!" a voice said.


    Rocky turned and saw Kye standing behind him. He was surprised.


    "Yes. It''s inevitable to have something on your mind when you are away from home," Rocky replied


    with a faint smile.

 Chapter 1568 Be Careful

    Chapter 1568 Be Careful


    "Thank you so much for what you did today," Kye suddenly uttered out of the blue.


    "I just did what I thought I should do. Anyway, it''s nice to see that you''re starting to talk to me..." Rocky


    replied.


    "I admit that I was doubtful of you before, but my moralpass is still as good as anyone. I know


    you¡¯re just trying to do the right thing. I¡¯d be lying if I said that I was pleased that you reced me as


    the leader, but after seeing your work up close, I realized it was for the better good," Kye answered


    back, not letting his pride cloud his judgment. When he saw Rocky capture themander of the


    spiritual race''s army and help them escape from the Crescent Gorge, he knew he was in the wrong.


    What was more, Rocky didn¡¯t hesitate to save his life again this time.


    "I''m d that you think so!" A feeling of relief washed over Rocky. He didn''t expect that he would gain


    Kye''s trust in such a short amount of time.


    "But this doesn''t mean that I like you. You''re still a closed book." Kye''s tone suddenly changed as a


    look of disdain was seen on his face.


    "Really?"


    "Of course, what happened in that cave couldn''t be that simple. I have a feeling that you''re hiding


    something," he added. His intuition was seldom wrong. He knew the man in front of him was not telling


    the whole truth.


    "It¡¯s better for you if you don¡¯t know much about some things. It won¡¯t do you any good. What¡¯s


    important is that you¡¯re alive and safe right now." Rocky tried his best not to give him the truth.


    "That''s true, but I don''t like the feeling of being kept in the dark," Kye said.


    "Speaking of this, I have to ask you something." Rocky suddenly shifted the topic.


    "What is it?"


    "You haven''t merged with a martial spirit, have you?" he asked.


    "Martial spirit? Are you kidding me? How could I have the chance to fuse with a martial spirit?" Kye was


    caught off guard by the question.


    For an unknown spirit warrior like him, it was almost next to impossible to merge with a rare martial


    spirit even if he was talented.


    "Well, that''s a shame. A man of your talent would go far if you had the chance to fuse with one. Your


    Spiritual Infant could even reach the advanced stage in no time!" Rocky said with a cunning smile.


    "Where are you going with this?" Kye felt his words were tongue in cheek.


    "Let''s say that I have the power to let you merge with a martial spirit. How would you repay me?" A


    shrewd look shed across Rocky''s eyes.


    "Is this some sort of joke? Or are you ying tricks on me?" Kye was in disbelief. He couldn''t believe


    what he was hearing.


    "Do you think I''m joking?" Rocky said in a serious tone.


    Kye hesitated to answer. He shifted his gaze towards Rocky a few times to see if he was really telling


    the truth. In the end, he knew he couldn¡¯t pass on the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. "If you can really


    give me such a chance, I will follow and support you till death. I swear to serve you with all of my heart


    and soul!"


    "I trust that you''ll keep your word. Come with me." Hearing that, Rocky smiled at once. He then


    grabbed Kye''s shoulder and instantly took him into the Magic Spiritual Space.


    "What is this ce?" Finding himself in a seemingly magical and enchantingly beautiful ce, Kye


    couldn''t help but feel amazed.


    "Don''t ask too much." Rocky then immediately summoned the martial spirits that were scattered around


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    in his Magic Spiritual Space.


    The spirit warrior was stunned to see arge group of martial spirits around him.


    "This..." He was speechless. He couldn''t understand how a seemingly simple man could have collected


    so many of those rare martial spirits. What was even more surprising, they even seem to heed his


    orders.


    "Well, what are you waiting for? Feel free to choose which one you''d like to merge with." Rocky


    snapped him out of it.


    Kye¡¯s suspicions suddenly faded away as he began to carefully shuffle among the martial spirits to find


    the suitable one for himself.


    Not long after, he found himself standing before a valiant looking martial spirit holding a broadsword


    and said, "I want him!"


    "Well, try to merge with him," Rocky said as he stood by and watched.


    Kye nodded and without saying another word, released his spiritual power to try and fuse with the


    martial spirit.


    But for whatever reason, the spirit rejected him. After trying for a long time to capture its heart, the


    young spirit warrior copsed on the ground, exhausted and gasping for air.


    "Did you fail?" Rocky, who watched from a distance, shook his head slightly in dismay.


    "Damn it!" Kye gritted his teeth in frustration. He couldn''t let such an opportunity slip by.


    "Don''t be discouraged. It seems that this martial spirit doesn''t like you. When you regain your strength,


    you can try another one. With the number of martial spirits I have here, there should be one bound to


    be suitable for you." Rocky offered a few words offort.


    "Are you still willing to give me a try?" Kye, who was disappointed with himself, asked with his head


    bowed down.


    "Of course. It''s worth it in exchange for a loyal follower. But first, let''s get out of here." After saying that,


    Rocky left the Magic Spiritual Space along with the young warrior.


    "Go and take a break!" He said to Kye.


    The feeling of defeat was still aching in Kye''s heart, and so, he gave Rocky a meaningful look and left


    dejectedly.


    ''This fellow will surely be a valuable subject. If he can fuse with a martial spirit, there''s no doubt that he


    can be useful in the future.'' Rocky was lost in thought as he watched Kye''s receding figure.


    The night quickly passed.


    The next day, the patrol troops continued to head back. They had to search onest area toplete


    their mission.


    They arrived in a primeval forest near the Panta Mountain, which was one of the most dangerous areas


    where spiritual beasts would frequently appear. If it weren¡¯t for the threat that the spiritual race was


    seeking to im the area, Deputy Commander Lin would never have led his team there.


    To ensure his soldiers¡¯ safety, the deputymander decided to camp on the outskirts of the dense


    jungle while he sent a team of spirit warriors to explore the area first. Only after confirming a safe route


    would he order the rest to march inside.


    It was none other than Rocky who led the scouting team.


    After getting ready, they headed into the primeval forest.


    Since no humans lived inside it, the forest was filled with wild nts and animals. The trees reached


    high into the sky while the grass grew as tall as a person. As they moved further inside, they could see


    nothing but an endless sea of grass and leaves.


    "Be careful. There may be spiritual beasts lurking around, waiting to ambush us," Rocky reminded his


    team.


    As soon as the words left his mouth, he suddenly felt an ominous aura approaching.


    "Watch out! There is a spiritual beast!" He immediately alerted everyone.

 Chapter 1569 Put Down Your Weapons

    Chapter 1569 Put Down Your Weapons


    But it was toote. A leopard-shaped spiritual beast rushed out of the grass directly towards a team


    member.


    He was so frightened that his legs weakened and began to tremble for he didn¡¯t know how to escape.


    Just as the spiritual beast was about to bite him, a figure suddenly appeared wielding a military knife


    which he used to block the beast¡¯s razor-sharp teeth.


    It was none other than Kye.


    "Idiot! What are you waiting for? Run now!" Kye cursed loudly.


    The team member quickly fled from the beast upon hearing hismand.


    As Kye wielded his knife fiercely, the spiritual beast swiftly retreated into the grass and disappeared.


    Not long after, more spiritual beasts rushed out and attacked Rocky¡¯s team of spiritual warriors.


    "It appears we still need to find a way out of here," Rocky noted with a serious look. Realizing it wasn¡¯t


    safe to stay, he immediately summoned the Purple-ming Phoenix.


    Kye and his team were shocked when Rocky called upon his spiritual beast with the strength of a


    Spiritual Infant.


    Once the Purple-ming Phoenix appeared, it shot out a me that burned all the grass within a


    hundred meters to ashes. The spiritual beasts that hid among the grass were then exposed.


    "Charge!" Rocky screamed intensely. He then led his team to engage in a fierce battle with the spiritual


    beasts.


    Before long, some of the beasts were killed while others fled.


    "Lead the way, Purple-ming Phoenix!" Rockymanded.


    The Purple-ming Phoenix flew in a straight line and burned all the grass in its path to ashes.


    Soon, the phoenix created a wide road for Rocky and his team to walk on.


    He continued to lead them on a quest for a safe route.


    Half a dayter, Rocky discovered one and led them towards it.


    Deputy Commander Lin led the patrol team into the forest ording to the route Rocky provided and


    began the search.


    The forest was so vast that a day¡¯s search wasn¡¯t enough. Therefore, they set up camp on the spot and


    set up a tripwire to warn them of any iing sneak attacks by the spiritual beasts.


    "Let¡¯s continue the search for another day. If we''re certain that there''s no trace of the spiritual race''s


    troops, we can then return to the Tiger Whisker Pass," Deputy Commander Lin informed Rocky.


    Truthfully, he didn''t want to stay in such a dangerous area for too long.


    "I agree." Of course, Rocky had no objections.


    And the night passed without any danger.


    The patrol team continued to go into and search deeper within the primeval forest. When they found no


    trace of the spiritual race''s troops on the third day of their search, Deputy Commander Lin was ready to


    lead the team back. But not long after, they identally stumbled upon an entrance to a valley where


    they discovered a statue that was half-human and half-beast.


    "Deputy Commander Lin, have you been to this valley before?" Rocky asked the deputymander


    out of curiosity.


    "No, I''ve never been to this forest before." The deputymander shook his head.


    "Shall we get into the valley and search it?" Rocky suggested. Mysterious ces always piqued his


    curiosity.


    "Well..." Deputy Commander Lin hesitated. In fact, he didn¡¯t want to enter.


    "Then let me lead the spirit warriors on a search!" Rocky proposed once he saw through the


    "Okay," Deputy Commander Lin agreed reluctantly.


    After that, Rocky led the spirit warriors to the valley¡¯s entrance while the deputymander and the


    others waited for them at the entrance.


    Rocky and his team were immediately shocked by the scene in front of them. It was a relic of ancient


    buildings that were once in the valley. It seemed that either the human race or the spiritual race had


    lived here before. Most of the relic looked intact, with many of the pce buildings still recognizable.


    "What the hell is this ce?" Kye asked Rocky who stood beside him.


    "A civilization must''ve lived here before," Rocky replied in amazement.


    "Captain! Look at this stone tablet!" one of the spirit warriors eximed once he discovered something.


    Rocky rushed over. The spirit warrior pointed towards a huge tablet split in two. Its upper hand was


    ced t on the ground while the lower half remained erect.


    He walked towards it quickly and carefully studied the words on the stone tablet. He was stunned to


    find that the words were extremely simr to thenguage of the Star Divine Race.


    ''Did the Star Divine Race used to live here? But how could the Star Divine Race civilization have


    reached the Supreme Ether Land?'' Rocky thought to himself, stunned.


    ''Did some powerful Star Divine Race warriors move to the Supreme Ether Land a long time ago? But


    how did they even enter thend in the first ce?'' Rocky couldn¡¯t help but continue to ask questions


    in his head.


    "Can you understand the inscriptions, Captain Basil?" Kye rushed up and questioned him.


    "Of course not." Rocky shook his head. He didn¡¯t want the others to know what he discovered.


    "Nothing special here. Let¡¯s go back," Kye suggested with indifference. Seeing that it was just either


    human remains or the spiritual race civilization''s remains, he gave it no further thought.


    "Let''s go." Although Rocky was still quite curious about the contents of the stone tablet, he couldn¡¯t


    reveal that he understood its inscriptions. Thus, he ordered all of them to leave.


    Just as they were about to depart from the valley, they suddenly felt a rumble. It sounded like galloping


    horses. It felt as though an army was approaching the valley.


    Rocky and the others had a horrible feeling in their gut. They were shocked by what they saw once


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    they rushed out of the valley.


    An army of spiritual beasts was led by a single spiritual beast which had reached the Emperor Realm.


    They surrounded Deputy Commander Lin and the patrol team.


    "I have a bad feeling about this," Rockymented, his voice devoid of emotion.


    "Spiritual King Basil! You''ve arrived just in time. What should we do now? Are we going to break out the


    encirclement?" Deputy Commander Lin was slightly flustered as well. Although he bravely fought


    hundreds of times on the battlefield, he had never gone up against such an orderly army of spiritual


    beasts before.


    "Calm down!" Rocky immediately stopped Deputy Commander Lin from breaking out of the


    encirclement. This army they faced was clearly not formed at the spur of the moment and had possibly


    upied this area for a long time. The spiritual beasts only appeared once Rocky and his team broke


    into the valley. They must¡¯ve seen them as intruders.


    However, Rocky still didn''t understand why the army guarded the ancient civilization ruins. It was


    inconceivable!


    "Deputy Commander Lin, order the troops toy down their weapons and stand down," Rocky told the


    deputymander immediately.


    "What? Put down our weapons? But why?" Deputy Commander Lin looked at Rocky in confusion. He


    couldn¡¯t understand why Rocky would make such a request.


    "Just listen to me," Rocky pleaded in a serious tone.


    Realizing he was serious, Deputy Commander Lin momentarily hesitated before he ordered his troops.


    "Put down your weapons!"


    The soldiers and spirit warriors were just as dismayed and flustered. But they knew better than to


    disobey the deputymander''s order. They allid their weapons aside.

 Chapter 1570 Escaping From The Spiritual Beasts

    Chapter 1570 Escaping From The Spiritual Beasts


    Then, Rocky immediately stepped into the air and flew over the heads of the soldiers and the spirit


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    warriors. In a sh, hended in front of the vicious Emperor Realm spiritual beast. Although he was


    facing an armyprised of powerful spiritual beasts, he was not fazed at all. The next second, he


    activated the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill.


    "My name is Basil. Can you clearly hear me, sir?" Without any hesitation, Rocky introduced himself to


    the Emperor Realm spiritual beast.


    "Hmm. You actually looked like an ignorant young man, but you know to speak the beastnguage!


    That is quite impressive," the spiritual beast said in surprise.


    "Pardon me, sir, but I don''t know any beastnguage. I can justmunicate with you by


    synchronizing my spiritual sense with yours. Anyway, may I just ask a question? Why are you


    surrounding our troops? I don''t think we have done anything to offend you and your army," Rocky said


    with a straight face.


    "Well, you are wrong about that. You and your people have entered the forbidden area, which is the


    most sacred ce for us. You just can''t barge in here and defile it!" the spiritual beast roared


    aggressively.


    "I see. We sincerely apologize because we did not mean to do it. We just happened to pass by


    unintentionally," Rocky exined.


    "Ha! You think a simple apology would suffice? What''s done is done. You can''t take that back," the


    spiritual beast replied stubbornly.


    "Then, what can we do to make up for it? Just tell us and we will do it," Rocky bargained as he


    clenched his fists.


    "Oh, really? Then, leave two hundred of your men with us as tributes. Do that and I may consider


    letting the rest of you go," the spiritual beast replied with a defiant sneer.


    "You are asking for the impossible." Of course, Rocky would not deliberately sacrifice the lives of two


    hundred people in exchange for the safety of rest of the army.


    "You asked me what you can do, and I answered you. Now, if you can''t do that, then there''s no need


    for a discussion. It''s either you make a sacrifice or all of you are going to die. After all, you humans


    have no chance of winning against my spiritual beast army!" the Emperor Realm spiritual beast


    dered mightily.


    "Fine. You also leave me with no choice!" Rocky could easily tell that the spiritual beast was full of


    greed and evil desires, so he deemed that it was useless to negotiate with him. Thus, he flew back and


    instantlynded beside Deputy Commander Lin, bearing a serious expression on his face. "Sir, could


    you please let me takemand of the entire army for the time being?"


    "Why? What happened?" Deputy Commander Lin was stunned by Rocky''s sudden request. From the


    look in Rocky''s eyes, he could say that the negotiation fell apart.


    "This is a matter of life and death. Please trust me with this, sir," Rocky pleaded as his momentum


    already soared magnificently.


    "All right. The army is yours. Do whatever you can to get us out of this predicament." Seeing Rocky''s


    imposing manner, Deputy Commander Lin was actually intimidated that he didn''t have the guts to


    refuse. Then, he announced, "Listen carefully! Captain Basil will temporarily takemand of the


    army. Since he has the most experience in fighting against spiritual beasts, everyone will obey his


    orders!"


    Although it was a bit unexpected, the soldiers and spirit warriors in the patrolling army had no


    worshiped Rocky''s capability.


    "Soldiers, listen to me! Form a square array at once!" Rocky decisivelymanded as he took on the


    role of the army''s leader.


    Upon hearing Rocky''s order, the patrolling troops quickly deployed a square array.


    Once the array was ready, Rocky shouted, "Move forward together with the square array! Don''t stop!"


    Immediately after, the troops began to move towards the army of spiritual beasts.


    On the other hand, the Emperor Realm spiritual beast roared and also deployed its army. Then, dozens


    of huge spiritual beasts with varying levels from the Spirit Realm to the Spiritual Infant attacked the


    patrolling troops from both sides at the same time.


    Seeing this, Rocky wasted no time and chanted the Buddhist Spell skillfully. In the blink of an eye, a


    shadow of the golden Buddha fell from the sky and enveloped the entire troop.


    Under the protection of the Buddhist Spell, the spiritual beasts outside were unable to harm the


    members of the patrolling troops. They werepletely blocked off by the defensive barrier.


    At this moment, Deputy Commander Lin as well as the soldiers and spirit warriors were bbergasted.


    They did not expect that Rocky''s skill would be so invincible. There was absolutely nothing that could


    prate it.


    While being protected by the Buddhist Spell, the patrolling troops had already approached the


    encirclement of the spiritual beasts. However, the truth was that Rocky did not intend to make a direct


    assault. Their formation and actions earlier were just a cover-up. His primary goal was to take


    advantage of the disorientation of the spiritual beasts so that they could find a chance to break through.


    As the soldiers rushed all the way to the camp of the spiritual beasts, the power of the Buddhist Spell


    gradually weakened. At this point, the dozens of the spiritual beasts surrounding the patrolling troops


    became more impatient as they wanted to ughter these humans. Hence, they constantly attacked


    the barrier that was made by the Buddhist Spell.


    Fortunately, before the power of the Buddhist Spellpletely dissipated, Rocky found a breakthrough


    point using his amazing perception. Therefore, he immediately ordered, "Halt! Move northwest this time


    and keep the array intact!"


    Then, the patrolling troops began to charge towards the direction that Rocky instructed.


    As they continued to march, a bear-shaped spiritual beast weed them. It was more than ten


    meters high and looked like a hill that carried enormous power. It turned out that it had also reached the


    medium grade of the Spiritual Infant.


    Rocky firmly ordered the patrolling troop to get close to the bear-shaped spiritual beast, which also did


    not hesitate to attack them head-on.


    At this time, the power of the Buddhist Spell hadpletely dissipated, meaning that the patrolling


    troops were about to face the direct impact of the attack of the bear-shaped spiritual beast. At the same


    time, the other spiritual beasts rushed towards them, intending to cut off their escape routes.


    The Emperor Realm spiritual beast let out an evil grin as it saw the current situation of their enemies. It


    was confident that these humans would not be able to sneak out of them alive.


    However, the next moment, an extremely dazzling light burst out from the patrolling troops. It was like a


    scorching sun suddenly glowed in their midst, rendering the spiritual beasts unable to open their eyes.


    Then, after a few moments, as the dazzling light disappeared, the patrolling troop had already vanished


    without a trace.


    Seeing this, the Emperor Realm spiritual beast could not help but roar angrily. It did not know how


    Rocky and the entire army suddenly disappeared. But of course, it would not let them get away that


    easily. It summoned the fastest spiritual beasts in their army and ordered them to scatter in various


    directions to search for the patrolling troops that escaped.


    Meanwhile, the patrolling troops suddenly appeared about three miles away from the encirclement of


    the spiritual beasts.


    However, it seemed that no one among them knew what happened. They just recalled that when they


    saw the blinding light, their bodies moved on their own at an astonishing speed. The next thing they


    knew, the spiritual beasts that surrounded them earlier were nowhere in sight.


    "Spiritual King Basil, what on earth exactly happened?" Deputy Commander Lin asked in bewilderment.


    "I don''t have time to exin it right now. We are still in danger. I know that the spiritual beasts will not


    let us go that easily. As we speak, they should be chasing and looking for us. Getting us out of there is


    all I can do. From here on, we have to rely on our strength. We have to outrun them before they could


    find us again," Rocky said sternly. The number of times that the patrolling troops could use the Army-


    blessing Scroll had already reached its limit. So, for now, he could do nothing to assist them.


    "All right. Don''t stop moving! Let''s continue retreating!" Hearing Rocky''s words, Deputy Commander Lin


    didn''t dare to becent and careless. Thus, he immediately ordered the entire army to start


    moving and retreat from the primeval forest.


    As Rocky expected, before they could even reach a few miles, they already found about seven or eight


    spiritual beasts that were running behind them.


    At this moment, Rocky summoned the Purple-ming Phoenix to lead the way and cooperate with the


    team of spirit warriors to intercept the attacks from the spiritual beasts that were chasing after them.


    Although they incurred a handful of casualties as they tried to escape, they were still able to


    sessfully withstand the attacks on their way out of the forest.

 Chapter 1571 Taking All The Credits

    Chapter 1571 Taking All The Credits


    Finally, a dayter, the now exhausted patrol troops were able to retreat from the forest. As they got out


    of the primeval forest, the spiritual beasts that had been chasing them all this time stopped all of


    sudden. It was as if there was something that restricted them from leaving the forest.


    After confirming that their lives were not in danger anymore, the patrol troops immediately camped on a


    nearby spot to rest for a while. Then, they checked the conditions of each member and counted the


    number of casualties. It turned out that more than a third of their total number was either badly injured


    or killed. All in all, there were about two hundred soldiers that died in their encounter with the army of


    spiritual beasts.


    Obviously, it was because of Rocky''s brilliance that the patrol troops were able to avoid an extremely


    disastrous situation.


    "Spiritual King Basil, we are indeed lucky that you are with us. Otherwise, there was no way that we


    could have gotten out of that forest." Deputy Commander Lin expressed his gratitude.


    "You don''t have to thank me. I''m a member of this team, so I just did what I could to get us to safety.


    Moreover, I think the credits should go to everyone, including you. If you didn''t make the right call, we


    wouldn''t have survived," Rocky humbly replied.


    Deputy Commander Lin was evidently very happy that he was ttered by Rocky. He talked more with


    Rocky for a while before he finally left.


    Right after the deputymander left, Kye suddenly came out of nowhere and said, "When we go


    back, that guy will definitely im all the credits for what happened."


    "Kye¡­ I heard you and the deputymander are rtives, but it seems that you are not that fond of


    him," Rocky uttered softly.


    "No. We are not close. And I didn''t rely on him when I joined the army. Besides, I think he''s just


    someone mediocre. Even you must admit that he doesn''t have the talent to lead the army. Am I right?"


    Kye asked bluntly.


    "I don''t think he would be a deputymander if he was not qualified," Rocky said with a faint


    smile.


    "Well, we can just agree to disagree. Anyway, previously, I wasn''t able to figure out how you could help


    Deputy Commander Ma and the others retreat sessfully under the siege of the spiritual race''s


    troops. But after seeing what happened earlier, I finally got it. You must have a powerful treasure that


    can make the whole army have the power of a spiritual warrior, right?" Kye surmised as he cast a


    meaningful nce at Rocky.


    "You can put it that way. But the number of times I can use that power is very limited. Hence, I only


    reserve it at very crucial moments to maximize its effects," Rocky answered with a serious expression.


    "I see. With that kind of power, it would indeed be very efficient on the battlefield as it would greatly


    increase thebat power of the army," Kyemented as he realized its potential.


    "Well, I am not themander of the army, so I would be able to have that chance to freely test it in


    battle," Rocky said as he shrugged his shoulders.


    "Yes, that''s a shame. But you know what? With how things go, it may not be that far when you rece


    him," Kye said as if he had suddenly seen a premonition.


    "Really? How can you say so?" Rocky nced at Kye as he narrowed his eyes. In fact, Rocky already


    had such ideas. However, he wasn''t just aiming for the position of deputymander. His real goal


    was to be the grandmander of the human army, which was even a level higher than the


    "Hmm. I don''t know either. Somehow, I just have this gut feeling." After their conversation, Kye also left


    hurriedly.


    The next morning, when the troops had already rested well, Deputy Commander Lin led them back to


    the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    Two dayster, the patrol troops hadpleted their mission and were able toe back safely.


    Deputy Commander Lin reported everything that happened to Tucker, and even themander broke


    into cold sweat upon hearing the details. He didn''t expect that they would meet an army of spiritual


    beasts that almost annihted them.


    Like what Kye suspected, Deputy Commander Lin asked for all the credits, iming that he tried very


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    hard to manage and lead the patrol troops to escape in such a dangerous situation. He did not even


    mention a word about Rocky and everything he had done.


    However, Tucker knew that it would be impossible for Deputy Commander Lin to handle that situation


    alone. He just didn''t say anything because he didn''t want to embarrass the deputymander. Deputy


    Commander Lin had been working for him for several years. He might not have many great


    contributions, but he was very hard-working. Hence, although Tucker knew that not everything was


    reported to him, he decided to turn a blind eye to it.


    Then, in the evening, Tucker summoned Rocky in his quarters.


    "What can I do for you, sir?" Rocky asked as soon as he entered Tucker''s camp.


    "Well, it''s nothing serious. I just want to talk and ask you a few questions. Please have a seat first,"


    Tucker said calmly.


    After Rocky sat down, Tucker poured a cup of tea for Rocky himself.


    For a moment, the two of them just sat face to face.


    "I want to thank you for what you did during the patrol mission," Tucker said with emotions that were


    clearlying from the bottom of his heart.


    "Sir, I was just doing my job. Of course, I will do whatever I can," Rocky answered politely.


    "Actually, Kye came to see me earlier before you arrived," Tucker said out of nowhere.


    "Kye? Did he rat me out?" Rocky asked with a faint smile.


    "Well, kind of. But what he said was beyond my expectations. He told me that you were the main


    reason why the patrol troops coulde back safe and sound. It was because of your timely response


    and brilliance on the battlefield. I also did some investigation about the matter and found out that


    everything he said was true. I didn''t expect that you would be very talented in leading the army," Tucker


    said excitedly.


    "It was a very critical moment, and since I am more experienced in dealing with spiritual beasts than


    Deputy Commander Lin, I did what I had to do," Rocky replied honestly, but he still didn''t ask for any


    credit.


    "Yes. That is true. That is why I am relieved that someone like you exists in the army. After all, at the


    most crucial moments, we need leaders that would step up and boost the morale of the soldiers. I also


    want to tell you that I am a person who has clear distinctions between public and private interests, so I


    cannot be just partial to anyone. However, because of your service to the army, I can promise you that


    once a chance arises, I will certainly promote you so that you can work directly for me. We need


    someone of your caliber to guide our men," Tucker said sternly. He knew that Rocky was an amazing


    military talent. Hence, if such talent could work directly under him, he could contribute more and he


    would be of great help. With the reports that he heard from Kye, it became clear to Tucker how


    powerful Rocky was. Thus, there was no way that he would waste this opportunity. However, since he


    could not just make a move based on his whims, he needed to find a perfect chance to promote Rocky.


    "I am honored, sir. Of course, I am willing to work for you when that timees," Rocky replied,


    epting Tucker''s kindness without hesitation.


    "Very well then. I like smart people like you," Tucker remarked as he smiled proudly.


    After that, Rocky eventually left themander''s camp.


    Upon returning to his residence, he saw Eunice was already there.


    "Basil, you''re back!" Eunice shouted in shock. She had alsoe back from a mission, so she did not


    know that Rocky had already returned from his patrol mission.


    "Why? Don''t you want to see me back?" Rocky teased.


    "Humph! Whatever," Eunice snorted. But then, she could not help but ask, "How did things go? Did the


    patrol go smoothly this time?"


    "Well, I think so. We identally broke into a forbidden area where we encountered an army of


    spiritual beasts. We had many casualties, but luckily we managed to escape and return safely," Rocky


    said as if it was not a big deal.


    "What? An armyprised of spiritual beasts?!" Eunice eximed in shock. Of course, she instantly


    became curious.


    Seeing the look in her eyes, Rocky had no choice but to tell her what happened. Upon hearing it,


    Eunice trembled in fear. She did not expect that they would experience such a thing during their


    mission.


    "It''s my first time hearing that spiritual beasts can actually rule their kind and even form an army,"


    Eunice said in surprise. She had never heard that spiritual beasts could actually reach such a level of


    intelligence.


    "Once spiritual beasts reached the Emperor Realm, their intelligence will not be much inferior to that of


    humans. In fact, some of them are even smarter than humans," Rocky remarked. He was clear about


    this because he knew that this was the kind that was very difficult to deal with.

 Chapter 1572 The New Experiment

    Chapter 1572 The New Experiment


    "Thank god you were here. Otherwise, the patrolling team would have suffered even more thanst


    time. The border battlefield hasn''t been fun. The soldiers'' lives are at risk constantly. Plus, we''re not


    even going to the battlefield. We''re only carrying out a patrol. I''m afraid things can get a lot more


    dangerous," Eunice said, sighing deeply.


    "Do you regreting with me?" Rocky asked, looking straight at her.


    "No. Now that we''re here, let''s stay and enjoy it. Besides, there''s nothing I can do about it. I can''t finish


    my task if I can''t bring you back to the Di n," Eunice replied, curling her lips.


    "I''ll go back with you once I find mypanions. Oh yeah! I was lucky enough toe across one


    during the patrol!" Rocky eximed suddenly.


    "You saw one? Seriously?" Eunice asked. Her eyes were wide. She had been waiting to hear news like


    this for a long time.


    "Yes." Rocky nodded.


    "That''s great. Now that you''ve found one, things will be much easier for you!" Eunice wore arge smile


    on her face. She was happy that Rocky was finally making progress in his mission.


    "I don''t think so. She was alone, and sheid some bad news on me. One of my most respected old


    friends passed away," Rocky added. His eyes turned dark as he looked at the floor.


    "Oh. I''m sorry for your loss." Eunice didn''t know what else she could say tofort him.


    "And I have no way of knowing if he was the only one. I just can''t imagine that I might never see the


    rest of them again. I have to find them as soon as possible using any method that I can..." Rocky said


    firmly.


    "Then I will do my best to assist you! I can''t be released from you unless you find all yourpanions!"


    Eunice had never seen any of thising. In the past, she was a disciple of the Di n and she could


    do anything she wanted in the Ethereal Region. However, since she had met Rocky, she had been


    doomed to an unwanted life and she had had to stick by his side.


    "That''s more than enough. If you can''t leave me, I suppose finding them will be a good thing for both of


    us," Rocky replied with a meaningful smile.


    "Get out of here!" For some reason, Eunice could not understand what Rocky had meant. She cast a


    re at him and then pushed him out of the door. She mmed it behind him, leaving him alone on the


    stoop.


    Rockyughed before he traipsed away.


    Meanwhile, Elliot learned that Rocky had returned and was naturally a little restless. Despite spending


    a long time thinking about it, he couldn''t figure out why Rocky was still alive. He had given a lot of


    money to his friends and asked them to hire a killer from the most famous organization in the Ethereal


    Region. But instead of killing Rocky the easy way, his painstaking efforts ended in vain. Rocky was still


    alive and Elliot was filled to the brim with guilt.


    In his mind, the killer must have failed and been killed by Rocky. What if before that, the killer had


    revealed that he was their employer? If that were the case, Rocky would never let him go.


    The more Elliot thought about it, the more cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    ''I think I''d better ask Uncle Tucker for some sick leave and go back to my hometown to hide for a


    while,'' Elliot thought.


    However, just as he was about to do so, the curtain of the camp blew open and a gust of cold wind


    poured in. Elliot shivered and walked over to fasten it shut.


    After fixing it, he turned around. A figure wearing purple was standing silently behind him.


    "Oh, my! Who are you? What do you want from me?" Elliot shouted, clutching at his chest.


    "I am the killer," the figure replied without any emotion.


    "The killer? Hold on... You''re the killer that I paid to kill Basil! I spent a handsome amount of money on


    that! Well, you''re here just in time. Why is Basil still alive? I thought that the killers from your


    organization were very powerful. They must just have a pretty name and nothing else. Why didn''t you


    finish your job?" Elliot immediately puffed up his chest in a show of power. After all, he was the boss


    who had spent therge sum of money.


    "Sorry, we can''t ept your orders. Here is your previousmission and thepensation." The


    figure threw a heavy bag onto the table.


    "What? Why? I was told that your organization never turned down any orders. Is something wrong?"


    Elliot shouted, staring at the bag with an open mouth and furrowed eyebrows.


    "Yes. The person you want killed is not an ordinary person," the figure replied.


    "What are you talking about? He''s only a Spiritual King. Can''t you kill a Spiritual King? You''re useless!"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Elliot spat, throwing his arms around in the air to prove his point.


    "He''s not like other ordinary people. It''s not because of his strength. It''s because of his identity."


    Suddenly, the figure''s stunning eyes turned cold and sharp.


    "Identity? What the hell does he have that I don''t?" Elliot continued to curse.


    "Watch your mouth!" The delicate figure leapt forward and pressed the sword in her hand directly


    against Elliot''s neck.


    Elliot trembled with fear and stayedpletely still. This person''s aura was obviously stronger than his.


    Even if he were to fight back, it would be like beating a stone with an egg.


    "I want you gone from the Tiger Whisker Pass after today, and take that money as far as possible.


    Otherwise, your family will have toe to your tomb to visit you the next year," the figure both


    ordered and threatened.


    "I... I will. I''ll leave straight away. I don''t want to stay here anyway!" Elliot shouted. In a way, it felt as if


    he had been granted a pardon.


    However, when Elliot raised his head again, the delicate figure was gone and hadn''t left a single strand


    of hair behind.


    "What the hell! Now I can''t stay in the Tiger Whisker Pass any longer. Even if I don''t get killed by this


    bitch, Basil will be after me. I''d better find a faster way out. Thepensation from the killer should be


    enough to get me where I need to go. Damn it! Once I get a chance, I''lle back and finish things


    with Basil!" Then, Elliot scrambled to pick up the parcel containing thepensation, wrote a letter to


    Tucker, and ordered someone to bring it to him. He left the Tiger Whisker Pass during the night.


    The moment that Tucker received Elliot''s letter, fury filled him. But because he was family, he could


    only ept the fact and told others that Elliot was seriously ill and had returned to his hometown.


    When Rocky learned what Elliot had done, he guessed that he must have been afraid that his criminal


    side had been unmasked so he fled from Tiger Whisker Pass. The thing was, Rocky didn''t intend to


    punish Elliot straight away. After all, if it weren''t for Elliot, he wouldn''t have been able to find Shirley. In


    addition, he had to consider Tucker. He wouldn''t risk ruining his n over a man like Elliot.


    A few dayster, Rocky managed to sessfully develop a new type of gene. It could be used to


    transform ordinary people and improve their physique.


    Of course, whether the new gene was really useful or not depended on a specific test subject.


    Meanwhile, Maxwell had volunteered and was being injected with a new type of gene from Rocky''s


    Magic Spiritual Space.


    "Okay. Stay lying on the bed. If you feel any difort, just let me know," Rocky instructed once he


    was finished. Maxwell looked up at him from where he was still lying on the operating table.

 Chapter 1573 In Danger

    Chapter 1573 In Danger


    "Okay," Maxwell responded.


    His voice had barely faded away when he suddenly screamed and all of his muscles started twitching.


    "Is your body rejecting the gene?" Rocky asked, mostly to himself. That was the first time that he had


    done gic experiments on a human being. Although the new genes he had developed wouldn''t have


    much impact on the main gic sequences of a human and normally wouldn''t endanger their lives, he


    was still worried that something else could go wrong.


    Therefore, in order to stabilize the rejection that Maxwell''s body was currently going through, Rocky


    touched him and transferred some of his spiritual power over.


    Momentster, he realized that the spiritual power that he had poured into Maxwell''s body was being


    absorbed too quickly.


    Rocky bent over and looked closely at Maxwell''s body. He discovered lots of big changes, especially in


    his meridians. He knew that an ordinary person''s meridians were different from that of a spirit warrior. A


    spirit warrior''s meridians were much wider and thicker and they connected with each other in a


    harmonious way.


    Meanwhile, it looked like Maxwell''s meridians were also widening. Before long, they were wider than a


    spirit warrior''s!


    "Is his body experiencing extreme mutation because of the new genes?" If that were the case, Rocky


    wasn''t sure whether it was a good thing or a bad thing.


    For the sake of safety, Rocky had to withdraw his spiritual power. Secondster, it appeared that


    Maxwell''s condition had slightly improved, but his body was still undergoing changes.


    He had also fallen into aa.


    It took more than twenty hours for his physical changes to cease. Rocky stood guard beside him the


    whole time and checked his body, and the results he saw were even more surprising.


    Rocky gasped. Judging from the width of Maxwell''s meridians, he had reached at least the primary


    stage of the Spiritual Infant.


    In other words, Maxwell hadn''t needed to cultivate for a long time to broaden his meridians and hold


    more spiritual power. He would only need to adapt to his new body and strengthen his physical


    cultivation. There was a chance that in a few months, he could move straight to the primary stage of


    the Spiritual Infant.


    "This is a blessing in disguise," Rocky murmured to himself. He had expected his gic experiments


    to be sessful, but he had no idea that they could reach such limits.


    Not long after, Maxwell woke up.


    "How long... have I slept?" he mumbled, thinking he had been asleep the entire time.


    "It''s been half a day. Are you feeling ufortable?" Rocky asked, stepping closer to him.


    "No, I''m fine. In fact, my body feels super light..." As Maxwell spoke, he propped himself up with one


    hand, nearly causing his head to hit the ceiling.


    His eyes were wide as he looked down at Rocky. Afternding back on the ground, he looked at his


    hands and feet in a panic.


    "The experimental gic modification performed on your body was sessful. Now, you have directly


    acquired the physique of a spirit warrior. That means you won''t have to build a foundation like an


    ordinary spirit warrior in order to break through to the Spirit Realm. Your physique is already on par with


    a Spiritual Infant at the primary stage," Rocky exined.


    "A Spiritual Infant at the primary stage? Really?" Maxwell knew plenty about the levels of the spirit


    warrior, so he was aware that the primary stage of a Spiritual Infant was a point in which no ordinary


    spirit warrior could get past.


    "Why would I lie to you? Besides, this doesn''t mean that you can just rest easy. You still have to


    cultivate hard. After all, you don''t have a solid foundation yet. And you have a lot of things to do to


    reach the next level. But don''t fret. I will give you some guidance," Rocky said with a smile.


    "Thank you, Rocky." Maxwell smiled back.


    After that, Rocky taught Maxwell the most basic cultivation method of the spirit warrior, and also gave


    him some pills to replenish the spiritual power in his body.


    The meridians and spiritual power at the primary stage of the Spiritual Infant could not bepletely


    replenished overnight. Since Maxwell was a beginner, he had to gather them slowly using his


    cultivation. None of it was intended to be a race.


    After that was settled, Rocky sent Maxwell out of the Magic Spiritual Space and left him on his own.


    Then he made his way back to the camp. As soon as he entered it, Kye approached him and said,


    "You''re here at the right time. Commander Wang just sent word that there is a mission and he''s asked


    us toe to his camp..."


    "Okay." Rocky nodded and walked with Kye to Tucker''s camp.


    As they walked through the curtain of the camp, Rocky saw Tucker and a man who wore simr


    clothes and had the same aura as Tucker. Apparently, he was also amander.


    "This is Commander Ling. He is stationed at the front line," Tucker said, pointing at Commander Ling.


    "Commander Ling." Rocky and Kye cupped their hands and bowed.


    "There is no need to be so courteous," Commander Ling said, waving his hand.


    "Commander Ling and I are friends and he came here to ask for our help," Tucker told them, cutting


    right to the chase.


    "He needs our help?" The second they heard that, Rocky and Kye knew that a hard task was ahead of


    them.


    "Recently, the defense line of the western region that is stationed by Commander Ling has been


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    attacked by some spiritual beasts. Now the front line is in danger. These spiritual beasts have united


    and don''t intend on backing down. We think that they have been manipted by the spiritual race.


    Commander Ling''s soldiers have tried relentlessly to solve this problem, but to no avail. So they came


    to the Tiger Whisker Pass to discuss it with me. Basil, you seem to have lots of experience in fighting


    spiritual beasts. Maybe you can help Commander Ling," Tucker exined, turning to face Rocky.


    Suddenly, all their eyes were on him.


    "Okay. I will try my best to help you!" he responded.


    "Thank you, Basil. Could you pleasee with me? We happened to catch one of the spiritual beasts


    two days ago. Maybe you can find some clues from it and figure out a solution for us," Commander


    Ling said, cupping his hands.


    "Sure," Rocky replied, nodding.


    "But wait. Who will lead the team if Basil leaves?" Kye asked.


    "You will. You are the acting captain in my absence," Rocky answered, looking back at him.


    "Well..." Kye felt a little embarrassed even though he was supposed to be the team leader.


    "Perfect. Kye, you will temporarily act as captain while Basil is gone," Tucker ordered at once.


    "Yes, sir." Kye took the order.


    After that, Rocky and Commander Ling climbed onto a flying beast and flew to the front line of the


    western region.


    The region was an important military base for the human army in the border war. If the front line were


    lost, it would directly threaten the safety of the Tiger Whisker Pass and other passes. Now Rocky


    understood why Tucker had been so willing to send him there to help.

 Chapter 1574 Surprise

    Chapter 1574 Surprise


    After a journey that took an entire day and night, Rocky and Commander Ling finally arrived at the


    military camp at the front line of the western region.


    A camp of considerable size entered their eyes. From north to south, military tents of all sizes were


    stationed everywhere as far as the eye could see.


    "Spiritual King Basil, do you want to take a break first?" Commander Ling asked as soon as he noticed


    that they had arrived.


    "No, there''s no need for that. Commander Ling, please tell me the current situation in detail, then take


    me to see the spiritual beast you''ve caught," Rocky quickly instructed.


    After a quick nod of understanding, Commander Ling immediately exined to Rocky the recent


    happenings in the front line of the western region.


    Since the camp of the western region army was located next to arge river, the Mochy River, it helped


    serve as a natural barrier against the invasion of the spiritual race''s army. Hence, the camp of the


    spiritual race''s army could be found on the opposite side of the river.


    Moreover, the Mochy River used to be very wide and had raging waters. It was a near impossible task


    to cross it safely, even with the use of a ferry. Therefore, the western region army took advantage of


    this to prevent the spiritual race''s army from reaching the Ethereal Region.


    However, although the Mochy River served as a barrier, the water level of the river would eventually


    decline until the river end uppletely waterless once the dry season rolled in. This was because of a


    dam built upstream.


    Since they were currently approaching the dry season, the water level of the Mochy River continued to


    constantly fall and could no longer drown even a single person.


    That was how the spiritual race managed to send more than a dozen spiritual beasts to cross the


    Mochy River a few days ago, catching the front line of the western region army by surprise. The


    western region army almost suffered a devastating loss.


    It was fortunate that the army of the spiritual race couldn''t cross the Mochy River by force yet, so once


    the spiritual beasts were driven away, the front line of the western region could take a short rest to lick


    their wounds.


    After seeing the powerful spiritual beasts, Commander Ling realized that if they were unable to deal


    with the spiritual beasts, they would beplete helpless and unable to defend the western region


    once the spiritual beasts and the army of the spiritual race attacked at the same time. Therefore, he


    quickly sent word to the Tiger Whisker Pass for help.


    "Simply put, once the water level of the Mochy Riverpletely falls, the army of the spiritual race will


    be able to cross it." At those words, Rocky turned his eyes to look at the Mochy River, spotting it easily


    since it was barely a hundred meters away from the military camp.


    "Yes, the dry season is fast approaching. I''m certain that the reason the army of the spiritual race sent


    spiritual beasts to attack our base at this time, was because they wanted to test our military strength,"


    Commander Ling said grimly.


    "Why didn''t you build defensive facilities along the river, Commander Ling?" Rocky asked after giving it


    a moment''s thought.


    "The ground within a hundred meters of the Mochy River is very soft and can''t bear too much weight.


    It''s impossible for us to build any defensive facilities on the riverbanks," Commander Ling exined


    patiently.


    "If we want to defend the front line of the western region, we have to rely on time and thend. If we


    have neither time nornd to rely on, the front line of the western region doesn''t have any advantage


    against the spiritual race," Rocky pointed out.


    "That''s true. Spiritual King Basil, you''re more proficient in the art of war than I expected," Commander


    Lingmented, looking at Rocky in surprise. With just a fewments, he could tell that the other


    man had great insights regarding the art of war.


    "I wouldn''t dare to say I''m proficient in it. I just have a few opinions I can offer," Rocky replied, waving


    his hand in the air as if to bat away thepliment.


    "What you just said is the truth. In fact, if the spiritual raceunched an attack themselves, the troops at


    the front line of our western region would be able to resist them. But I didn''t expect that they would use


    spiritual beasts to attack us. This has never happened in the front line of the western region before.


    One reason is that the Mochy River is not something that ordinary spiritual beasts can cross; another is


    that most spiritual beasts are afraid of water, and they aren''t suited to fight next to a river," Commander


    Ling remarked, the expression on his face darkening even more.


    "So you''re saying that the spiritual beasts sent by the spiritual race are obviously able to cross the


    Mochy River. They show no fear of water and they can even fight in it. Most importantly, their


    movements are well coordinated," Rocky summarized, his face turning stony.


    "Yes, that part bothers me the most. Even if they sent spiritual beasts to cross the river and attacked


    us, spiritual beasts normally don''t have their own consciousness. Only tamed spiritual beasts will follow


    without any orders. They cooperated with each other with a tacit understanding. It''s clearly unusual."


    Commander Ling frowned.


    "Maybe I''ll figure out the answer once I take a look at the spiritual beast you caught," Rocky offered.


    Curiosity was rushing through his veins, if what Commander Ling said was true, the one who could


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    control the spiritual beasts might have practiced a Beast Taming Skill simr to the Mysterious Beast


    Transformation Skill. That would allow them to give orders to the spiritual beasts through their spiritual


    sense.


    In other words, his opponent might be a skilled beast tamer.


    "Come with me, Spiritual King Basil." Commander Ling immediately gestured for Rocky to follow him.


    Without wasting a single moment, Rocky followed Commander Ling to the depths of the camp. Not


    long after, the two of them arrived at a beast farm. However, not many spiritual beasts lived within it.


    The most eye-catching was definitely the beast tied by several long and thick chains. Various swells


    covered its body, giving it an appearance simr to a toad. There was no doubt that it was a strong


    spiritual beast.


    "Is it that one?" Rocky asked just to be certain, pointing towards the spiritual toad beast.


    "Yes, it''s that one," Commander Ling confirmed with a quick nod of his head.


    "I''ll go and have a look," Rocky decided.


    "Please be very careful, Spiritual King Basil. Its saliva is incredibly corrosive. Once it touches your


    body, it''ll be terrible," Commander Ling reminded Rocky, his voice filled with concern.


    Of course, Rocky didn''t pay the warning any mind. He fearlessly walked towards the beast.


    Once the beast caught sight of Rocky approaching, it got even angrier. Its huge green eyes honed in


    on Rocky. After a moment, its throat wriggled and a mouthful of green saliva immediately burst out of


    its throat.


    Without even blinking, Rocky dodged the saliva in one quick move. When the saliva fell on the ground,


    it immediately corroded the soil and left a hole.


    Intense worry for Rocky could be seen on Commander Ling''s face.


    "If you spit again, I swear I''ll dissect you for an experiment right this second," Rocky snarled at the


    beast with the help of the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill, his eyes zing fiercely.


    When the beast heard Rocky''s words and noticed Rocky''s calm yet powerful momentum, it instantly


    became daunted and immediately retreated like a scared rabbit.


    At that point, Rocky had already reached the beast and then spoke gently, "Don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt


    you. I just want to know who your master is." While he was speaking, his finger pointed between the


    eyebrows of the beast to get into the beast''s mind.


    It only took a moment for a delicate figure to appear in Rocky''s mind. Since she was in a green forest


    and was wearing a pink dress, she seemed like a flower fairy. Although he couldn''t see her face clearly,


    he could tell that she was a beauty.


    However, as soon as Rocky entered the beast''s spiritual sense, he was immediately forced out. There


    was undoubtedly some sort of defense on the beast to protect its spiritual sense.


    "It seems like its owner is nearby," Rocky said to himself with a nod of his head. Without missing a


    beat, he turned around and said to Commander Ling, "Commander Ling, I''m leaving for a bit."


    The moment the words left Rocky''s lips, he disappeared from where he stood and was nowhere to be


    seen.


    Commander Ling was still in a daze from seeing the beast be so tame in front of Rocky. He became


    even more stunned when Rocky disappeared from sight.

 Chapter 1575 The Girl From The Spiritual Race

    Chapter 1575 The Girl From The Spiritual Race


    After immediately leaving the camp, Rocky tried to find the most probable location ording to the


    scene that he had just witnessed.


    Not long after, he spotted an oasis-like ce about a mile away from the camp. At the same time, he


    saw a delicate girl with several nts surrounding her. She stood on a stone with her back on Rocky,


    and beside her were a few spiritual toad beasts.


    "It would seem that you are the master of those spiritual beasts," Rocky uttered as he fixed his eyes on


    the girl in front of him.


    "Who are you? How did you find me here?" A bit startled, the girl instantly turned around and appeared


    to have an elf-like appearance. She had long pointed ears, delicate body features and silver pupils,


    which proved that she was not a human being. She looked young and should be considered a beauty


    in the spiritual race.


    "Well, your pet told me," Rocky said with a faint smile.


    "Did you just say my pet? What did you do to it? Where is it?" The girl instantly got angry at the


    mention of her beast.


    "I didn''t do anything to it... yet. But perhaps I willter. It depends on you," Rocky replied indifferently


    with hints of a threat.


    "If you dare hurt it, I swear I won''t spare you." At the point, the girl was already fuming in anger.


    "Do you think you are in the position to tell me that? You sent your beasts to attack our camp, but


    unfortunately for you, one of them was caught. So, don''t act like we are the ones who are wrong here!"


    Rocky retorted sternly.


    "Humph! I only did it because you humans have gone too far!" the girl shouted as she clenched her


    fists.


    "Oh, really? What makes you say that? As far as I know, the members of the spiritual race were the


    ones who started this war." From the girl''s statement, Rocky couldn''t help but think that she was either


    naive or brainwashed.


    "That''s only because you humans already wanted to take action against our race!" the girl eximed


    with conviction.


    "It''s meaningless to talk to a closed-minded person. Anyway, since you are the master of those beasts,


    once I capture you, we could eventually get rid of the trouble." Even though she could control quite a


    number of those spiritual beasts, Rocky perceived that the girl should not be very strong and should


    just be at the medium stage of the Spiritual Infant. Although she was with her spiritual beasts, Rocky


    was confident that he could easily beat her.


    "Ha! What will you do then, catch me?" the girl asked as she taunted Rocky. Then, a pair of transparent


    and thin wings stretched out from her back as she flew into the air.


    At the same time, her beasts simultaneously pounced on Rocky.


    Rocky was slightly surprised because he didn''t expect that the girl could freely fly in the air. At the


    point, he realized that he had underestimated her. He couldn''t just chase after her because the spiritual


    beasts were already rushing towards him.


    Moreover, the saliva of those beasts was corrosive. Once they attacked him at the same time, even he


    wasn''t sure if he could sessfully dodge all of them without getting hurt.


    Therefore, with his quick thinking, he chose the safest way to deal with them, which was to hide


    beneath the earth.


    Thus, as the beasts pounced on him, they weren''t able to catch Rocky because he had already


    disappeared from where he stood.


    "Damn it! Where did he go?" The girl floated in the air and could not clearly see what happened. As


    Rocky disappeared from her sight, she showed a panicked expression on her face.


    Then, in the blink of an eye, a figure suddenly broke through the earth and soared into the air to grab


    the girl.


    However, the girl''s reflexes were faster than Rocky anticipated. She was able to dodge sideways and


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    eventually flew further up into the sky.


    Since he couldn''t stay and fly into the sky, Rockynded on the ground again. Looking at the girl


    beyond his reach, he shook his head and let out a bitter smile. He thought that if they were just fighting


    in the previous world that he came from, he would have already captured her.


    "What''s wrong? Come and catch me, idiot!" the girl shouted with a defiant sneer.


    "I advise you not to be socent, little girl!" Then, Rocky immediately pulled out his Mystical


    Dragon Sword from his back and forcefully swung it across the air. Immediately after, the violent sword


    force rushed out, which was full of destructive power.


    Seeing that the sword force that Rocky unleashed had arge range, the girl could not help but run as


    fast as she could.


    "Take this! Thousand-star Swordsmanship!" As the girl got flustered, Rocky immediately took the


    opportunity to use the Thousand-star Swordsmanship.


    In an instant, countless starlight appeared in the air and swarmed towards the girl like zing meteors.


    "What the hell is this magic skill?" The girl was in a daze as she didn''t expect that there is a human


    spiritual skill that would be so powerful that it could directly attack her while she was flying in the air.


    The next moment, the spiritual light shed around the girl. At the point, she could feel that the


    overwhelming spiritual power was about to get her and she would not be able to dodge at all.


    "Argh!" she shouted in pain as she swiftly fell from the sky.


    At the same moment, a figure suddenly appeared in front of her. He stretched out his hand and pulled


    her into his arms.


    The girl was still in a daze. But when she raised her eyes to see what happened, she was shocked to


    see the figure stare at her with a sinister smile on his face.


    The girl''s face instantly turned red and her heart also beat faster. When she regained her senses, she


    immediately pushed Rocky away. Then, she stared at him with her eyes wide open and said, "What do


    you think you are doing? Pervert!"


    "Pervert? How dare you say that to my face? If I was not able to catch you, your buttocks might have


    been smashed as you crash to the ground," Rocky replied with an obviously teasing tone.


    "You, jerk..." The girl was almost rendered speechless as she red at Rocky.


    "You''reing with me!" Obviously, Rocky did not intend to fight and harm such a beautiful girl.


    "What? Are you kidding me? No way! I don''t have time to y with you!" the girl snorted coldly. All of a


    sudden, her body vanished in thin air, along with her beasts.


    Rocky was caught off guard at what just happened. He tried to rush to the spot where the girl


    disappeared, but there was not a trace of her anymore.


    "What did she just do? It''s such an amazing skill! She can just escape whenever she wants without


    even leaving a trace behind." Of course, Rocky was surprised and intrigued by the skill.


    However, now that the girl had escaped from him, he had no choice but to leave and return as well.


    The moment Rocky left, the girl suddenly appeared from a spot not far away from where she had


    vanished earlier.


    "Fortunately, I have the super useful assimtion skill!" the girl said with a deep sigh of relief. At the


    moment, she actually still had some lingering fear. As she looked in the direction where Rocky


    disappeared, she could not help but say, "That guy is definitely stronger than the humans that I have


    encountered before. Moreover, he actually detected my existence. Well, I was just caught off guard. If I


    see him next time, I will definitely defeat him."


    With that, the girl flew into the air and left the area.


    Upon returning to the camp, Rocky found Commander Ling waiting for him.


    "Spiritual King Basil, you''re back. Why did you leave in a hurry just now?" Commander Ling asked as


    soon as he saw Rocky.


    "I engaged with the member of the spiritual race nearby who turned out to be the master of the beasts


    that invaded us," Rocky replied straightforwardly.


    "Really? How are you able to find that person?" Commander Ling was quite stunned.


    "You don''t have to worry about that right now, Commander Ling. The most important thing is that we


    are now sure that someone was behind the assault of beasts. Moreover, that member of the spiritual


    race is powerful. We should be prepared in case we are attacked again," Rocky warned.


    "Then, what should we do now? Currently, we don''t have enough strength and manpower to fight off


    those beasts in the front line of the western region," Commander Ling said as he broke into a cold


    sweat. That was definitely an upsetting situation for them, and there was no guarantee that they could


    ovee the attacks the next time it happened.

 Chapter 1576 Suck In The Air

    Chapter 1576 Suck In The Air


    "If you trust me, you won¡¯t have to worry about fighting the spiritual beasts, Commander Ling. If the


    spiritual race decides to attack the camp, you just need to follow the usual strategy," Rocky said calmly.


    "But how are we going to deal with the spiritual beasts?" Commander Ling asked, still doubtful of the


    young man''s n. He obviously didn''t understand what thetter meant.


    "I''ll handle them. I have my own way of dealing with those spiritual beasts," Rocky replied with much


    confidence.


    "Spiritual King Basil, but you have to tell me the way first, right?" Commander Ling was rightfully


    worried about leaving his troops'' faith to the young man.


    "I''m sorry but the n won''t work if I tell you. Besides, we have to be wary of our surroundings. After


    all, these walls are paper-thin." Rocky had a hunch that spies from the spiritual race littered among the


    army of the western region.


    Being kept in the dark didn''t help with Commander Ling''s growing anxiety. He was still on the edge


    whether or not he should truly trust the man before him.


    "What are you waiting for? Go ahead and do your work, Commander Ling!" With that, Rocky turned


    around and left.


    Commander Ling could only watch as Rocky left, shaking his head in dismay. Shortly after, he


    summoned the three deputymanders of the western region army to discuss their strategy, along


    with Rocky''s n.


    "Commander Ling, do you really want us to do nothing and just put all of our faith in Spiritual King


    Basil?" one of the deputymanders asked in disbelief.


    "We don''t even know the guy¡¯s background. I''m afraid we can¡¯t risk the lives of our troops by just letting


    him deal with the spiritual beasts alone!" another deputymander added.


    "Commander Ling, please think twice before you do as he says. After all, he is working for Tucker.


    Don''t forget that he is also vying for the position of grandmander. If you allow his man to deal with


    this problem, he''ll surely take the credit for himself. That will be very disadvantageous to you,


    Commander Ling."


    The three deputymanders were all weary of Rocky. They all tried their best to sway Commander


    Ling¡¯s decision since they did not trust him.


    "But what other choice do we have?" Commander Ling asked as he shook his head,pletely torn by


    what decision to make. If there were any other way to deal with the spiritual beasts without Tucker''s


    help, he would be all for it.


    "Truth be told, I already found a way to deal with the spiritual beasts myself." Seeing Commander


    Ling''s precarious position, one of the deputymanders decided to take this as an opportunity.


    "Oh, really? What''s the solution?" Commander Ling''s eyes suddenly gleamed in excitement as he


    leaned over towards the deputymander.


    The deputymander then also leaned forward to whisper something in Commander Ling¡¯s ear.


    Seeing this, the other two deputymanders grew unhappy. If this n seeded, they would


    naturally have no credit to take.


    "It sounds like a good n. It¡¯s decided, and I¡¯ll leave it all up to you. As for Spiritual King Basil, I¡¯ll ask


    him to stand by and wait just in case your n falls apart." Commander Ling was overjoyed upon


    hearing this. He would rather deal with the spiritual beasts by himself so that Tucker couldn¡¯t take the


    credit for it.


    While Commander Ling was going over the n, Rocky was in hisb refining a strange liquid. The


    substance had the ability to weaken the spiritual toad beasts.


    The beasts were not known for their strength. They only relied on their corrosive saliva to cause


    damage to their opponents. If this ability got taken away, they would surely be of no use on the


    battlefield.


    For Rocky, he could easily defeat these beasts even in his sleep since he had extensive knowledge


    about the spiritual beasts and could control them. But for the average human spirit warriors, dealing


    with these opponents was no easy feat.


    After working hard all night long, he finally refined the strange liquid substance into a stable medicine.


    As the morning dawn approached, thirty or so spiritual toad beasts suddenly appeared from the other


    side. A few of the strongest of them had the strength of a Spiritual Infant at the medium stage and had


    already faced against Rocky before.


    If the enemy managed tounch an all-out attack on the west region army, it would only spell disaster


    for the troops. Without powerful human spirit warriors by their side, it would be impossible for them to


    fight back.


    The news of the enemy preparing to go on the offensive spread like wildfire and quickly reached


    Commander Ling. Upon hearing this, he grew restless and uneasy, but he knew that they shouldn¡¯t just


    sit and wait for their deaths. Although flustered, he immediately ordered his troops to guard the edge of


    the river and to fight back any advancing enemy.


    The troops came just in time to witness the beasts jump into the water from the other side of the river


    and swim towards them.


    Obviously, they were very adept at swimming. No matter how fast the current ran, they all swam calmly


    as they approached the bank.


    Commander Ling, who led his soldiers to stick to the river bank, was not sure whether the Deputy


    Commander''s n would work or not.


    At this time, Rocky had already quietly appeared beside Commander Ling.


    "Everything is ready. There is nothing to worry about." The deputymander who proposed the n


    also appeared.


    "Good. Now hurry up and do it." Commander Ling wanted to end the battle as soon as possible.


    "Commander Ling, what are you doing?" asked Rocky, who was left out of the scheme.


    "We have figured out a way to stop the spiritual beasts from crossing the river. If we seed, we don''t


    need your help, Spiritual King Basil," Commander Ling said kindly.


    "Are you sure your method will work?" he asked again. He was wary that they would only make a fool


    of themselves which might even cost the lives of their people.


    "Do you think you are the only one who can figure out a way to deal with the spiritual beasts? Humph,


    don''t underestimate the western region army," the deputymander pped back, displeased with


    Rocky''s doubt about his n.


    "Well, it''s up to you whether you use my method or not, but you have to bear the consequences!"


    Rocky could only sigh in dismay as he stood by to watch the n unfold.


    Upon hearing this, the deputymander barked anothermand. Soon, the soldiers appeared,


    carrying huge wooden barrels that were tied together with ropes. They then threw them into the river.


    Everyone held their breath in anticipation of the next move as they watched the barrels flowing into the


    river. The deputymander then reached out for an arrow, ignited it, and then shot it. As soon as the


    arrow hit a barrel, it exploded into a zing heat lighting up the other barrels near it. Even the river''s


    water couldn''t extinguish the wall of fire.


    Rocky, who was shocked by the n, looked carefully and saw ck stains floating above the water.


    The barrels were chock-full of petroleum.


    Even though it was enough to send a message to the spiritual beasts, he knew it was still too early to


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    celebrate.


    The fire was enough to stop the spiritual beasts'' advance.


    The human soldiers who were supposed to fight back the spiritual beasts cheered in victory when they


    saw the zing hot wall of fire.


    "Well done!" Commander Ling praised the deputymander who had thought of the n.


    "Commander Ling, please, it''s only my duty," the deputymander said modestly, but his face was


    full of pride. He then turned around to give Rocky a smug look.


    Meanwhile, the other two deputymanders had jealousy written all over their face. They felt that the


    other one hogged all the credit.


    Just as when they were about to celebrate their victory, a mysterious and delicate figure suddenly


    appeared on top of thergest spiritual toad beast. The beast then opened its mouth and sucked in all


    the surrounding air.

 Chapter 1577 A Little Hope

    Chapter 1577 A Little Hope


    The next moment, the beast blew out a raging wind from its mouth. In an instant, a violent gust of wind


    formed, ravaging the river up and down.


    Then, the fire wall floated on the surface of the surging river. As the wind roared mightily, it blew directly


    towards the army from the western region who happened to guard along the riverside.


    The soldiers that were led by Commander Ling were caught off guard. They didn''t have the time to


    prepare and defend themselves from the sudden attack that was aimed at them. It was already toote


    when they saw the river water mixed with fire oil surge towards them. As the fire made contact with fire


    oil, it instantly lit up and created a huge sea of mes. Moreover, due to the strong winds, the fire


    rapidly spread and consumed them.


    Many human soldiers were burnt to ashes on the spot, while some rolled on the ground, screaming in


    pain and agony.


    At the sight of the disaster, Commander Ling and the three deputymanders were dumbfounded.


    They didn''t expect that their n would actually be the reason for the predicament that they were in


    right now.


    Seeing that, Rocky could not help but shake his head. He knew that at that point, the whole army would


    be in big trouble.


    The soldiers were thrown in a state of chaos, and the spiritual toad beasts were already approaching to


    wreak havoc. If the soldiers weren''t able to regain theirposure, they might be done for.


    "Commander Ling, please retreat at once!" Rocky shouted without hesitation as he appeared in front of


    Commander Ling.


    "Don''t joke around! The members of the spiritual race are already heading towards us. If we retreat


    right now, thend along the river will be upied by them. When that happens, our position at the


    front line will inevitably be doomed," one of the deputymanders responded sternly.


    "If we don''t retreat right now, all of our soldiers will be annihted in two hours! What will be the


    difference then?" Rocky retorted with a serious expression on his face.


    Hearing that, Commander Ling and the three deputymanders were intimidated by Rocky''s


    imposing aura. In fact, they knew that Rocky was right, but they hesitated because they did not want to


    give up just yet.


    "Commander Ling, hurry up and give themand!" Rocky strongly urged.


    "Damn those spiritual race... Everyone, retreat!" Commander Ling was also aware that the soldiers


    were heavily flustered by the sudden siege, and right now they were suffering from low morale. Hence,


    even if hemanded them to fight right now, chances were many lives would just be wasted.


    "Commander Ling, there are still other ways to ovee this..." The deputymander, whose idea


    caused them such great trouble, insisted that he still had some ideas to turn the tables.


    "Don''t be stupid! Don''t you realize that if it weren''t for you, we would not have suffered such heavy


    losses? Retreat! Now!" Commander Ling shouted in rage and frustration.


    Soon enough, the horn sounded, signaling their retreat. Upon hearing it, the soldiers immediately


    retreated from the front line as if a huge boulder was removed from their chests.


    In the blink of an eye, thend along the river, which was heavily guarded just a while ago, became


    instantly dested.


    At the same time, the beasts did not pursue the retreating soldiers. Instead, they upied the


    riverbank and guarded it as if it was now their territory.


    As the soldiers made it back to their camp, Commander Ling immediately counted their casualties. He


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    could not help but shake his head as he learned that more than a thousand people were either killed or


    seriously injured during the battle earlier. Most of the dead ones were burned to a crisp, while the


    injured ones also had arge part of their bodies burnt. With that, they would not be able to return to


    the battlefield, meaning they were also considered as losses.


    With the casualties tallied from the first time the beasts attacked, plus the recently counted casualties,


    the grand total almost reached two thousand.


    The whole army of the western region wasprised of ten thousand soldiers. With the loss of nearly


    two thousand people in just a few days, it was obviously a great blow to them.


    At the moment, Commander Ling''s camp was enveloped by a deafening silence. No one wanted to


    utter a word, and the atmosphere was very mncholic.


    Even Commander Ling himself just sat in his seat, wearing a long face. The three deputymanders


    lowered their heads, not even daring to breathe heavily. Of course, the deputymander, who gave


    the n that resulted in a catastrophe, looked more upset than everyone else.


    "Sir, pardon my intrusion... I bear some bad news!" A scout rushed in and he was almost out of breath.


    "Bad news?


    What is it this time?" Commander Ling''s face darkened upon hearing the scout''s words.


    "The army of the spiritual race has already begun crossing the river," the scout replied quickly.


    "What did you say?!" Commander Ling was not able to stop himself from standing up as his expression


    changed dramatically.


    "It seems that they have calcted everything. The first time they attacked us, they must have been


    testing out our capabilities to resist them. But since they thought that we are not a match to them, the


    second raid they made was the actual one, and its purpose was to buy time for the army of the spiritual


    race to cross the river. This time, they made sure to upy thend along the river so that we will not


    be able to do anything anymore while they execute their n. A straightforward but unbeatable


    strategy," Rocky remarked as he analyzed their grim situation.


    Hearing that, Commander Ling felt very hopeless.


    "If only Commander Ling trusted me before, we wouldn''t end up being pushed to the edge," Rocky said


    without mincing his words.


    "Who do you think you are? You think you''re so great that you can question themander''s


    decision?" one of the deputymanders defended Commander Ling. The truth was that he was also


    defending himself because it was he who insisted on the n that went downhill.


    "Well, since you say so, I might as well return to the Tiger Whisker Pass," Rocky answered


    straightforwardly. Besides, even if the front line of the western region was lost for good, it had nothing


    to do with him. If they didn''t want his help, then he also didn''t want to waste his time with them.


    However, upon seeing that Rocky was about to leave, Commander Ling immediately stopped him.


    "Spiritual King Basil, don''t be so hasty!" Then, he turned to the deputymander who spoke rudely


    just now and scolded, "Don''t you know when to shut up? Basil is an elite from the Sky-suppressing


    School, and one of the representatives of the Spiritual Infant Contest! You, of all people, are not


    qualified to question him!"


    "He''s from the Sky-suppressing School?" "A representative of the Spiritual Infant Contest?" The three


    deputymanders were taken aback because they had no idea about Rocky''s identity. They thought


    that he was just an ordinary captain of a team that consisted of spirit warriors.


    "Spiritual King Basil, do you have a way to deal with those beasts? Maybe we can still do something."


    At that point, Commander Ling could just ce all their hopes on Rocky.


    "I actually do have a way of dealing with those beasts, but now that they have already upied our


    previous station by the river, I''m afraid it would just be meaningless. Even if we can defeat them, I don''t


    think we can stop the army of the spiritual race from crossing the river," Rocky said with a straight face.


    It was a battle against time. Dealing with more than twenty spiritual beasts would not be easy for them,


    and worse, the spiritual race mighte ashore at any time.


    "Damn it! Is there no other way?" Commander Ling almost desperately pleaded at Rocky.


    "If I could control the beasts to prevent the army from crossing the river, then we still have a chance."


    At the moment, it was the only way that Rocky could think of. However, it also meant that he had to


    somehow gain control of the beasts from the girl that he met before.


    Of course, it would not be an easy thing to aplish. Although Rocky''s Mysterious Beast


    Transformation Skill had already reached the highest level, he had never tried such a method. Besides,


    he needed to subdue arge number of beasts, which were under the control of a powerful beast


    tamer. That would undoubtedly be a huge challenge for him.


    "What? You are nning on controlling the beasts? Are you kidding? Is that even possible?" Obviously,


    the three deputymanders did not believe that Rocky was capable of doing such a seemingly


    impossible thing.


    "Spiritual King Basil, can you assure that you can do it?" Commander Ling was also in doubt, but at


    least, they had a little hope to grasp on. After all, if Rocky could not make it, the front line of the western


    region would be finished.

 Chapter 1578 Everything Was Possible

    Chapter 1578 Everything Was Possible


    "I''m notpletely sure, but I can give it a shot," Rocky replied.


    "Is there anything I can do to help you?" Commander Ling asked.


    "Please gather all the spirit warriors under yourmand. I''m going to need their help!" Rocky


    responded quickly.


    "No problem." Commander Ling nodded immediately. At the moment, he was regarding Rocky as a life-


    saving straw. Although it seemed idiotic for amander of a troop to blindly pin their hopes on one


    person, there was nothing else he could do now. Since he didn''t want to lose the front line of the


    western region, he could only ce his hopes on Rocky.


    "As for the rest of the soldiers, please make them retreat from their current position to a ce at least


    one mile away from the river and prepare an ambush. If I seed, you canunch a surprise attack


    andpletely annihte all the soldiers of the spiritual race who would be desperate toe ashore.


    If I fail, your soldiers will at least remain safe and sound. You will still be able to stage a counterattack


    in the future!" Rocky carefullyid out his ns.


    "Are you really telling us to retreat?" Commander Ling certainly didn''t want to show an act of cowardice


    like that. If he did, there was no doubt that he would be aughingstock among the othermanders


    in the future.


    "Commander Ling, if you believe in me, do as I say. You''ve suffered a great loss before. If you still want


    to repeat the same mistake twice, I will no longer meddle in this matter," Rocky said seriously. If


    Commander Ling hadn''t allowed the deputymander to mess around, the current situation would


    not be like that.


    "Well then, I''ll lead the army to retreat about a mile south of the position to prepare an ambush while


    waiting for further orders. If you seed, I''ll lead the army tounch a surprise attack and kill the


    enemy troops." Commander Ling finallypromised after a long moment.


    Satisfied with his answer, Rocky nodded and walked out of the camp.


    "What are you three still doing here? Get ready immediately!" Commander Ling shouted at the three


    deputymanders.


    Of course, the three deputymanders quickly left the camp. All three of them felt dejected.


    Not long after, the spiritual warrior that Rocky asked for were gathered, while the rest of the soldiers


    were led by Commander Ling to retreat from the position.


    Barely an hour had passed and Rocky was already leading the armed team of spirit warriors to the


    bank of the Mochy River.


    Every inch of the area along their side of the river had been upied by the giant spiritual toad beasts.


    They were lined up in a row and made the ce within a hundred meters a dangerous area. At the


    moment, it looked more like the stronghold of the beasts than a riverbank.


    "Listen up, I''ll lead a few beasts towards this ceter. You all better be ready. After I inject them with


    medicinal liquid, they''ll temporarily lose their ability to attack. Listen to my orders carefully and tie them


    upter. Do you understand?" Rocky said, turning to look at the gathered spirit warriors.


    Now that there were too many beasts, it was impossible for Rocky to be able to inject the medicinal


    liquid into them all at once. In order to finish his job using the least amount of time possible, he would


    have to inject them with the medicinal liquid in batches.


    All the spirit warriors nodded their heads when they heard his instructions, and then Rocky quickly went


    straight towards the giant spiritual toad beasts.


    At the same moment, the girl from the spiritual race who was controlling the beasts was sitting on a


    stone on the riverbank, waiting for the troops of the spiritual race to cross the river. It wasn''t long before


    she sensed the approaching aura. When she turned around, her eyes immediatelynded on Rocky.


    Her beautiful eyes widened as she said, "It''s you again. How dare you show up once more? Do you


    really want to die that badly?"


    "Little girl, you''re no longer young, but you still have a violent temper," Rocky responded, his lips pulling


    into a mocking smile.


    "Cut the crap. I won''t let you get out of this ce alive today," the girl shouted. Not even a moment


    When Rocky saw the stampeding beasts rushing towards him, he immediately turned around and flew


    away.


    "Don''t let him get away." Once she saw that Rocky didn''t even try to fight back but immediately ran


    away instead, the girl didn''t give his actions too much concern and merely ordered the beasts to hunt


    him down.


    Therefore, the four beasts in the front chased after Rocky like crazy, which was exactly his n since it


    left them at his mercy.


    It did not take long before Rocky led those beasts to the area where the spirit warriors set up their


    ambush.


    Without missing a beat, he quickly took out thergest syringe from the Magic Spiritual Space. Arge


    amount of medicine filled the syringe, it was capable of neutralizing the corrosive saliva of those beasts


    and weakening their strength.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, none of the beasts realized that a crisis was approaching them, and they continued to rush


    towards Rocky recklessly. In the blink of an eye, Rocky injected each of them with the medicinal liquid.


    When they were about to attack by spitting out their corrosive saliva, they quickly discovered that they


    could not spit out anything.


    "Guys, move!" Rocky immediately ordered.


    Each of the spirit warriors, who waited patiently for a long time, burst out from all directions and rushed


    towards the beasts.


    Even though they were tall and strong, the beasts were at a disadvantage without their corrosive saliva.


    About fifty spirit warriors worked together to quickly tie up the beasts.


    "Well done, but I still need to lure some more." Rocky quickly praised them before walking back


    towards the bank of the river again.


    Once she noticed that her beasts chasing after Rocky had disappeared, the girl could not help but be


    puzzled. Right when she was about to look for them, Rocky alone appeared before her once again.


    "There''s no need to look for your beasts. I''ve killed them all already," Rocky bragged, immediately


    seeing through her thoughts.


    "What? You killed them? Do you know how long I''ve kept those beasts? Yet, you actually killed them!"


    The girl''splexion turned flushed in her anger.


    "Are you mad enough to kill me? Give it your best shot!" Rocky said defiantly.


    "Go! Attack him!" It was obvious that the anger got to the girl''s head. She ordered ten beasts to attack


    Rocky at the same time.


    Of course, Rocky would not just stand there and wait for his death toe. Without any hesitation, he


    turned tail to retreat again.


    Since the girl''s mission was to defend the area along the river, she couldn''t personally chase after


    Rocky. Therefore, she was forced to just watch Rocky disappear right before her very eyes while he


    was chased by her beasts. There was nothing else for her to do but to angrily stomp her feet on the


    ground.


    After luring the beasts to the ambush point again, Rocky repeated the same thing he did earlier. As a


    result, he once again easily captured the beasts.


    Admiration filled the gazes of the spirit warriors when they looked at Rocky. At first they were extremely


    worried about the beasts that they were unable to fight against before, but now they were subdued so


    easily.


    "We''re almost done." Once he was done with the first phase of his n, Rocky immediately walked to


    one of the beasts and began to brainwash it with the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill, forcing it to


    obey his orders.


    Fortunately, none of the beasts could actually recognize their master, and they were just tamed to be


    obedient and follow orders, so it was easier to brainwash them. It was still rather difficult to control so


    many of them.


    However, everything was possible for Rocky!

 Chapter 1579 Rocky Is A Threat

    Chapter 1579 Rocky Is A Threat


    After Rocky sessfully brainwashed and manipted the spiritual toad beasts one by one, they


    became his subordinates that followed his everymand.


    At the sight of this, the soldiers were utterly dumbfounded. They were in great disbelief even though


    Rocky performed it right before their eyes. After all, something like this was beyond their wildest


    imagination.


    On the other hand, the girl from the spiritual race was burning in anxiety when she realized that her


    spiritual beasts didn''te back after they chased Rocky. However, she did not dare leave her position


    and duty without permission from the higher-ups. Hence, she could only specte and curse Rocky


    from the bottom of her heart.


    But not long after, the girl''s eyes widened in shock.


    Just as when she hoped that Rocky would show up in front of her, he actually did, and so did the dozen


    spiritual beasts that chased after him earlier.


    As soon as they appeared, the spiritual toad beasts quickly returned to the side of the girl from the


    spiritual race. Obviously, the girl did not notice anything different from her spiritual beasts.


    "Humph! I can see that you are still alive. You are such a persistent pest!" The girl gritted her teeth as


    she cast an icy re at Rocky.


    "Well, what can I say? I was born lucky, so it won''t be that easy to kill me," Rocky teased with a


    provoking smile.


    "Ha! Unfortunately for you, your luck will run out today. You will die without a burial ce right here!" At


    this moment, the girl seemed to be burning in anger because of Rocky. She wasted no time and


    controlled thergest beast, which was also the most powerful one, to attack him. In fact, it had almost


    broken through to the advanced stage of the Spiritual Infant.


    However, Rocky had already anticipated her moves. He actually provoked her to make sure that she


    would not easily detect that she had already lost control of her spiritual beasts. Then, he also took


    action and deliberately engaged the girl and the big beast in a fierce battle.


    At this time, Rocky secretly ordered the beasts that he had manipted to sneak into the Mochy River


    and get close to the boats which were about to pull into the shore


    While the girl was very eager and only focused on killing Rocky, she did not realize that she had


    already fallen into his trap. When she manipted the big beast to continuouslyunch a barrage of


    attacks on Rocky, the rest of her spiritual beasts swiftly approached the hundreds of boats that were


    about to dock on the shore.


    Deeming that the time was ripe, Rocky immediately ordered the spiritual toad beasts tounch a sneak


    attack on the boats.


    Although there were numerous boats, the spiritual toad beasts were huge and powerful enough to


    knock down several boats with ease. Moreover, even though they were massive, they could swiftly


    move in the water. Thus, with the joint efforts of the dozen beasts, all of the boats were overturned in


    just a short time.


    All of a sudden, loud screams and cries for help reverberated in the area.


    Only then did the girl realize that something wrong was going on. As she turned around to look in the


    direction of the river, she was stunned to see that all the boats were actually knocked over by her own


    spiritual beasts. Not a single one was spared, and her mouth was left hanging upon seeing what


    happened.


    "You! What the hell did you pull off?" Obviously, if there was someone to me, it had to be Rocky.


    "Well, I stole your pets and let them work for me. Thanks to them, I was able to stop the army of the


    spiritual race from crossing the river. They are indeed very useful," Rocky replied with a mocking smile.


    "Damn it! I was careless!" Finally, the girl realized that all this time, her spiritual beasts were already


    under Rocky''s control. Because she was easily provoked, she yed right into Rocky''s hands.


    However, the girl didn''t know that it was just the beginning of his borate n. When the boats were


    knocked over, the spiritual toad beasts rushed and attacked the members of the spiritual race who fell


    off in the water. Therefore, to save themselves, they had to swim to the nearest bank with all their


    strength.


    Unfortunately for them, Rocky had already predicted this beforehand. Hence, as soon as the beasts


    knocked the boats, the army, led by Commander Ling, were already lying in wait at the shore for an


    ambush to defeat all the soldiers and spirit warriors of the spiritual race that woulde their way.


    Then, the troops of the spiritual race, who assumed that they could already take the front line of the


    western region, had instantly be headless flies that were lured into an intricate trap.


    Seeing how the situation had immediately turned out for the worst, the girl from the spiritual race could


    not help but hate Rocky to the core. However, at this point, she was fully aware that it would be much


    more dangerous for her if she stayed longer. Thus, she quickly jumped into the river with the other


    spiritual beasts that were not brainwashed by Rocky. She had nothing else to do but rush to the other


    side of the river and save as many members of the spiritual race as she could.


    After a while, it seemed that the human army had sessfully stopped the spiritual race''s troops from


    crossing the river by dealing a fatal blow that caused them great losses. With that, the morale of the


    soldiers was boosted to the extreme as they cheered on the bank of the river.


    Soon enough, Commander Ling and the three deputymanders cupped their hands in front of


    Rocky as a sign of their deepest gratitude. "Thank you for your guidance and wisdom, Spiritual King


    Basil. Without you, we would have already lost the frontline of the western region to the spiritual race."


    "Well, you also yed your part to make everything sessful. So, it is not really a big deal," Rocky


    said indifferently.


    Hearing this, the three deputymanders were all the more astounded. It seemed that this huge


    challenge was just nothing for him. At the same time, it was also to be expected that every soldier in


    the western army admired Rocky with all their hearts. They could just presume that Rocky was


    extremely powerful that he could easily solve the crisis regarding the huge and mighty spiritual beasts.


    "Well, after this huge loss, I believe that the spiritual race would not dare to easily send spiritual beasts


    to attack the array. So, for now, I''m going back to the Tiger Whisker Pass." Rocky didn''t n on staying


    in the front line of the western region for a long time. With their victory over the spiritual race this time,


    he was sure that they would not act rashly from now on. Therefore, he had alreadypleted his task


    here.


    "Do you really need to return right away? Why don''t you stay for a few more days just to be safe?


    Wouldn''t they be agitated after incurring such a loss? There''s a huge possibility that they would attack


    again," Commander Ling said worriedly. Obviously, he was still worried about what might happen next.


    Moreover, he did not want a talent like Rocky to leave just yet. He was actually jealous that Tucker had


    an underling that possessed such brilliance in battle.


    "Don''t worry,mander. The troops of the spiritual race shouldn''t be that stupid to attack us again in a


    short time. But if they do, they''re begging for their death," Rocky said with a straight face.


    Hearing that, both themander and the soldiers of the western army were bbergasted. They


    couldn''t fathom where Rocky''s confidence wasing from.


    "See you guyster!" Rocky cupped his hands and immediately summoned the Purple-ming


    Phoenix.


    As the Purple-ming Phoenix came out from the Magic Spiritual Space, everyone present was


    astonished. Although they knew Rocky was powerful, they did not expect that he would also possess


    such a mighty spiritual beast. Moreover, they were dumbfounded when they realized that when he dealt


    with the spiritual toad beasts, he did not even summon his spiritual beast. Hence, they could just


    imagine that Rocky was indeed far more powerful than they imagined.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Under the watchful eyes of the western army, Rocky flew into the air while riding on the back of the


    Purple-ming Phoenix. At the same time, everyone could not help but stare at him with admiration.


    It was just the evening of the second day when Rocky managed to get back to the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    So, he decided to go to Tucker''s camp first.


    At this moment, it seemed that Tucker, Bertram, and the other deputymanders were in the middle


    of discussing something important. Hence, they were actually surprised to see that Rocky had already


    returned. It was obvious that they did not expect him toe back so soon.


    "What happened? Why are you back so soon? Aren''t you able to solve the problem in the front line of


    the western region? Did themander there sent you back?" Deputy Commander Lin could not help


    but ask in a doubtful tone. Since Rocky showed such strong leadership potentials thest time they


    handled a dangerous situation together, he obviously had some scruples about Rocky. He also kept in


    mind what Elliot said before about Rocky being a threat to him.

 Chapter 1580 The Commander In Chiefs Decision

    Chapter 1580 The Commander In Chief''s Decision


    "If you think so, that''s it!" Rocky echoed. He also sensed a trace of hostility in Deputy Commander Lin''s


    tone, so he decided to take advantage of the situation.


    "No, Basil. We need to get to the point. Has the crisis in the western region''s front line been resolved or


    not?" Tucker asked, looking at Rocky with concern swimming in his eyes.


    "It has been settled... sort of," Rocky replied ambiguously, shrugging slightly.


    "What do you mean? Yes or no? Give us a direct answer!" Deputymander Lin snapped, being


    slightly rude on purpose.


    "Commander Tucker sent me to the front line of the western region with Commander Ling to solve the


    crisis caused by the spiritual beasts. If you''re asking me in regards to the spiritual beasts, then I''ve


    mission. He kept his face calm. If he didn''t take credit for what he had done, Tucker would be left with a


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    greater impression of him.


    "That''s good." Tucker nodded and smiled. He was just d that Rocky hadn''t disappointed him and


    that he hadpleted the mission.


    "Report!" Suddenly, a scout rushed in, interrupting them.


    "What''s wrong?" Tucker asked, turning to face him.


    "I just received a message from Grand Commander You. It said that Spiritual King Basil has


    sessfully solved the crisis in the front line of the western region on his own and killed many of the


    spiritual race''s troops. As a result of this, Commander Ling has asked for the higher level to record


    Spiritual King Basil''s courageous deeds. Grand Commander You has chosen to give Spiritual King


    Basil a second-ss merit," the soldier ryed.


    Over the next couple seconds, Tucker and his three deputymanders were too dumbfounded to


    react. Rocky had just finished telling them that he had solved the crisis in the western region''s front


    line, but he hadn''t mentioned that he had caused a heavy loss for the spiritual race''s troops. None of


    them had seen iting. And even more surprising, Rocky''s actions had impressed their boss so


    much that he had personally granted him a second-ss merit. It was an honor for everyone in their


    base.


    "Basil, why didn''t you tell us about your great achievement?" Bertram asked, shattering the silence.


    "In my eyes, it isn''t a great achievement. I''m just lucky," Rocky answered, keeping up his modest


    facade.


    "I''m afraid it''s not that simple. This time, you have brought some luster to the Tiger Whisker Pass. Well


    done!" Tucker praised, beaming with joy. With Rocky''s contribution, he would reap some benefits too


    since he was themander. In fact, with the personal merit citation from Grand Commander You, he


    would have an easier timepeting for the position of the grandmander in future.


    "Thank you. If you don''t have anything else to say, I''ll be on my way," Rocky said, cupping his hands


    and leaving. As he walked away, he thought about how his goal had been reached.


    "Sir, it looks like Basil is a person we can depend on!" Bertram said.


    "It''s just a second-ss merit. What''s the big deal? This means nothing," Deputy Commander Lin


    "If my memory serves me right, you''ve only received one second-ss merit in your career, Deputy


    Commander Lin," Bertram replied without any hesitation.


    Deputy Commander Lin was rendered speechless.


    "Men, you can go now," Tucker interjected, waving his hand.


    Without another word or sour nce at each other, the three deputymanders retreated from


    Tucker''s camp.


    Meanwhile, Rocky returned to his residence. The moment he pushed the door open, he saw a delicate,


    half-naked back. Eunice was wiping her body clean with a white cloth in her hand.


    After hearing the door creak open, Eunice spun around with her mouth open in surprise. She saw


    Rocky taking in her naked back without batting an eysh.


    "What are you looking at? Go away you idiot!" Eunice screamed. At the same time, she threw the white


    cloth in her hand at Rocky''s head. Then, she stooped and picked up her clothes in an attempt to cover


    herself.


    Rocky crumpled up the wet, white cloth in his hand and looked at Eunice, fullyposed. Then he


    said, "How was I supposed to know you were cleaning yourself? Don''t worry. I''ll go." Then he turned


    around and exited the room calmly.


    After he left, Eunice hurried to get dressed and rushed out of the room. Staring at Rocky through the


    doorway, she blushed and asked, "What did you see just now?"


    "Everything that a woman is supposed to have. Nothing else. But it''s not the first time I''ve seen it,"


    Rocky teased, raising his eyebrows.


    "You! I''ll kill you." Eunice snapped. Without thinking twice, she raised her hand to attack Rocky.


    "Spiritual King Eunice, please show mercy!" Suddenly, a figure appeared and rushed over to stop


    Eunice.


    "Kye? What are you doing here and why are you stopping me? Leave!" Eunice shouted, looking at Kye


    with daggers shooting from her eyes.


    "Spiritual King Eunice, I might not know what happened between you and Spiritual King Basil, but if you


    kill him, Commander Tucker will cry himself to death. Your n to be the deputymander will go up


    in a puff of smoke," Kye said, immediately seizing Eunice''s weakness and not letting go.


    "What is the connection between him and the fact that I want to be the deputymander?" Eunice


    stared at Kye. She was so angry that she was shaking.


    "Didn''t you hear? Spiritual King Basil has just earned a second-ss merit for his time spent in the front


    line. It was granted by Grand Commander You in person. By now, the news has spread throughout the


    border battlefield, and it is quite inspiring. And, a little birdy just told me that themander in chief is


    considering putting the spiritual kings in an important position," Kye exined, smiling coyly.


    "So you''re saying that I should thank Rocky instead of punishing him?" Eunice asked. Her chest was


    still rising and falling rapidly with rage, but she had calm down a bit. She had never truly wanted to kill


    Rocky. Attacking him was only an impulse.


    "If themander in chief really makes an order to put you in an important position, then the credit


    should be given to Spiritual King Basil," Kye emphasized.


    "Well, if that''s not what happens, it''s not toote for me to kill him then." Satisfied with her loophole,


    Eunice nced at Rocky and hurried into her room.


    "Spiritual King Basil, what did you do to offend her so much?" Kye asked Rocky as soon as he saw


    Eunice enter her room, closing the door rather loudly behind her.


    "I walked in on her cleaning herself by ident," Rocky replied, smiling sheepishly.


    Kye became speechless when he heard Rocky''s confession. He had never seen Rocky act so boldly


    before. He was the one who had seen a naked woman and been threatened by her, yet it didn''t seem


    to bother him at all.


    "Well, thank you for lying about themander in chief thinking highly of us. Otherwise, she would not


    have let me go so easily. How did youe up with such a good story?" Rocky smiled.


    "Who said that I came up with it? It''s true. However, it may take some time. After all, if themander


    in chief intends to put you in an important position, it will inevitably cause othermanders and


    deputymanders to be angry. Then they will worry about their positions," Kye exined with a


    serious look on his face.


    "You are right," Rocky said, nodding his head. "Are you just passing by? It doesn''t look like it. You''re


    here to try and merge with the martial spirit again, right?"


    "I can''t hide anything from you." Kye smiled awkwardly.


    "Let''s go." Rocky said before leading Kye to a remote corner. Then, the two of them entered Rocky''s


    Magic Spiritual Space together.

 Chapter 1581 The Door Had Been Closed

    Chapter 1581 The Door Had Been Closed


    Since it was not Kye''s first time in the Magic Spiritual Space, he seemed moreposed.


    Before long, Rocky got to work summoning the martial spirits to let Kye search through them. This time,


    it was obvious how cautious Kye was being. He shuttled among the martial spirits for a long time before


    finally choosing a masked martial spirit that was holding some iron ws.


    "I hope you''ve made the right choice this time," Rocky told him. His hopes were for Kye to reach a new


    level straight after he fused with the martial spirit. If so, it would be very helpful for his future cultivation.


    A nervous expression overtook Kye''s face. After swallowing dryly a few times, he approached the


    masked martial spirit and began to release his spiritual power, trying to merge with it.


    It was obviously much smoother thanst time. The martial spirit didn''t try to reject him at all.


    A few hourster, the martial spirit had finally integrated with Kye''s body.


    "I finally did it," Kye said in a voice full of disbelief. The chances of him sessfully fusing with a


    martial spirit were very slim, just like they were for all ordinary spiritual warriors.


    "Congrattions!" Rocky nodded with a smile.


    "Basil, thank you very much. As payment, I will do my best to support you in the future," Kye said. With


    that, he knelt on one knee and bowed his head.


    "Get up. I know you are sincere." Rocky grabbed Kye by the elbow and heaved him up.


    "If you need anything, just let me know! I will be there in a heartbeat!" Kye added, nearly bowing again.


    "I will use you when I need you. From now on, just go about your regr daily activities. And


    remember, this secret stays between us," Rocky reminded him.


    "Yes," Kye replied seriously.


    After helping Kye exit the Magic Spiritual Space, Rocky went back to work. However, he did not go to


    theb. Instead, he traveled to a sealed warehouse where the blood red egg was stored.


    After he obtained the egg, he directly ced it in a sealed warehouse because he feared that the


    power of the egg would affect all the spiritual beasts in his Magic Spiritual Space.


    Although he believed that the egg was a demonic egg, he was not sure what would hatch from it.


    Therefore, he nned to observe it for a while before attempting to hatch it.


    The moment that he entered the warehouse, the egg, which was located in the center of the room,


    started flickering like a light bulb shutting on and off. It seemed to have sensed his presence.


    ''Where did the demonic egge from? If I could find a historical record and read about it, that would


    be great,'' Rocky thought as he rubbed his chin.


    Until he knew whether or not the egg would be helpful or harmful for him, he wouldn''t take any action.


    So he stood there and looked at the egg for a while. Then, he turned around and left the warehouse.


    The moment he left, the egg''s luster fizzled out.


    Next, Rocky entered the Scarlet Heaven Jade to cultivate. Presently, he was at the advanced stage of


    the Spiritual Infant, and there was no point in continuing to cultivate his strength. What he needed to


    focus on was cultivating his Spiritual Infant.


    In order to break through to the Emperor Realm, one had to cultivate the Spiritual Infant into the


    Imperial Soul. For most masters at the advanced stage of the Spiritual Infant, the process was long and


    tiresome.


    Since ancient times, countless spirit warriors had spent their whole lives trying to transform the Spiritual


    Infant to the Imperial Soul. However, most of their hard work ended in regret. Only a few lucky ones


    were able to seed in reaching a new realm.


    When Rocky had attended the Sky-suppressing School, his Spiritual Infant had been tested to have the


    power of the Imperial Soul, nearly causing trouble.


    However, it had been worth it. Rocky had seen that his Spiritual Infant was capable of bing the


    Imperial Soul at any time. The only problem that stood in front of him now was ack of opportunity.


    Once the ideal time struck, his Spiritual Infant could undergo the transformation.


    However, it was impossible for Rocky to wait for the right time. It could take years and by then, it would


    be toote. Therefore, the only way he could advance was to challenge the masters in the Scarlet


    Heaven Jade and train through them. That way, he could obtain the spiritual skill experience from those


    masters and cultivate the Spiritual Infant at the same time.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    While Rocky was busy trying his best to restore his strength, a woman was dressing in silver armor in


    the camp of another front line on the border battlefield. Reaching up, she tied her hair into a tight bun,


    making her resemble a handsome man.


    "Deputy Commander Mu..." The woman turned around just as another attractive woman entered the


    camp.


    If Rocky were there, he would be shocked because the two women were Marcia and Sabina.


    After Marcia and Sabina had escaped from the Shura Race along with some spirit maniptors, they


    had joined the human army in the battlefield at the border.


    Luckily, the management of the human army was not as strict, so they were able to sneakily obtain


    some human identities and even keep on using their real names.


    Of course, if the need had arisen, they could have easily protected themselves. However, Marcia was


    not willing live without being able to exercise her serious ambition. Therefore, she took advantage of


    her military talent and continuously made contributions to the army at the front line. Now, she was


    highly valued by themander. In just a few months, she had been promoted to the deputy


    "Sabina. What''s up?" Marcia asked.


    "Nothing serious. I just received a message and I needed to tell you about it," Sabina responded


    hesitantly.


    "What message?" Marcia''s eyes narrowed.


    "Several days ago, the front line of the western region was attacked by the spiritual toad beasts of the


    spiritual race," Sabina began.


    "Yes. I already heard about that." Marcia nodded.


    "And ording to the news I just received, the crisis has been solved," Sabina uttered.


    "Well, that''s a good thing, isn''t it?"


    "Yes. The strange thing is that the captain of a team formed by spirit warriors was the one who solved


    the crisis. He is from the Tiger Whisker Pass. Even more impressively, he turned the situation on his


    own. And not only did he solve the crisis, but he also defeated the spiritual race''s troops," Sabina


    continued.


    "Really? He must be a very powerful person."


    "Most importantly, his name is Basil..." Sabina interrupted.


    "What?" Marcia was forced to do a double take.


    "The man''s name is Basil. I looked into it and learned that he is at the advanced stage of the Spiritual


    Infant," Sabina added.


    "Basil? Wow. It must be a coincidence. It can''t be the Basil we know. It''s not possible for him toe to


    this world because after we came, the door to this world was closed," Marcia said, shaking her head.

 Chapter 1582 Look For Basil

    Chapter 1582 Look For Basil


    "I agree with you, but something still feels strange. Of all the human beings in the Ethereal Region,


    there are very few spirit warriors who can resist the spiritual beasts, let alone control them. I heard that


    this guy called Basil managed to control every single spiritual beast of the spiritual race that was


    present," Sabina uttered.


    "Are you sure?" Marcia asked, looking at her with wide eyes.


    Sabina nodded.


    "I have a suggestion. You go to the Tiger Whisker Pass right now and find out who this man called Basil


    really is," Marcia said.


    "Yes. I''ll go there straight away."


    "Wait..." Sabina stopped just as she was turning around.


    "What else can I do for you?"


    "Don''t get your hopes too high ande and go quickly. Otherwise, the others might discover that you


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    went to the Tiger Whisker Pass..." Marcia reminded her.


    "Okay. That makes sense." Then, Sabina nodded silently, bowed deeply, and left quickly.


    "Basil, could it really be you? Or are we just imagining things..." Marcia sighed.


    Over the next few days, the Tiger Whisker Pass was peaceful. Apart from the daily patrols, Rocky


    spent his days either doing experiments or cultivating in the Scarlet Heaven Jade.


    However, the serenity did notst for long. An emergency report arrived from the front line of the left


    army. It turned out that the army of the spiritual race hadunched a strong attack on them.


    In just two days, the front line had lost three positions, and the defense line was in danger of copse.


    Therefore, themander in charge of the left army sent an urgent summon to the troops responsible


    for guarding the Bear Pass, asking them to support its front line. In addition, he specifically asked for


    the help of several spirit warriors from the Sky-suppressing School, including Rocky and Eunice.


    After careful consideration, Tucker ordered Bertram to be the temporarymander in support of the


    troops and made Rocky and Eunice the deputymanders. An hourter, they left with ten thousand


    soldiers from the Tiger Whisker Pass and headed for the Bear Pass.


    A dayter, they were still walking. Bertram knew how to get there the best so he guided them.


    On the way, they learned that in addition to the western region, there were seven other positions in the


    front line. Now three of them had been lost, forming an opening that the enemy troops could use to go


    deep into the front line. Therefore, their purpose was to block the opening.


    Coincidentally, just after Rocky left the Tiger Whisker Pass with the reinforcements, Sabina, who had


    been ordered by Marcia to go to the Tiger Whisker Pass to confirm Rocky''s identity, arrived. After she


    learned that Rocky had left for the front line to provide support, disappointment flooded over her. It had


    already taken her two days to reach the Tiger Whisker Pass. If she were to travel to the front line again,


    it would take a few more days. She didn''t have the time to waste. After all, she had her own jobs to


    attend to, so she had to return ande back another time.


    After marching for two days and two nights, the reinforcements led by Bertram arrived at the Bear


    Pass. It was an important pass in the front line and the new target of the spiritual race army. Since


    three positions had already been lost, the only intersection point was the Bear Pass. Therefore, it was


    clear that the spiritual race nned to conquer the Bear Pass next.


    Once the Bear Pass was upied by enemies, the left army would lose its important defense line.


    Themander of the Bear Pass was called Fraser Wei. He was the most seniormander of the


    left army and the most promising candidate of the grandmander.


    The moment that Bertram arrived at the Bear Pass with the reinforcements, he took Rocky and Eunice


    to touch base with Fraser Wei.


    As they walked, they saw that many people were gathered there, including the deputymanders in


    charge of the relief troops from the other two passes, three deputymanders under themand of


    Fraser Wei, several captains from the team of spirit warriors, Moore and the other two spirit warriors.


    "Hello. My name is Bertram. Nice to meet you, Commander Wei..." Bertram cupped his hands and


    bowed.


    Rocky and Eunice took note of that and also stooped.


    "You must be tired after your long journey. However, this mission is too critical and I cannot permit you


    to rest. Come closer. I will fill you in on our current situation," Fraser Wei said, gesturing for them to


    step forward.


    Soon, they were all gathered around the sand table in the center of the camp.


    "So far, the spiritual race troops have upied three positions around us and next, they are going to


    conquer the Bear Pass. I believe that they willunch a general attack here in a few days. ording to


    the secret report from the spy on the front line, there are at least eighty thousand soldiers of the


    spiritual race surrounding us. Our number, including the reinforcements you have brought, is only forty


    thousand. This is all we can manage to find at this time. The limit of forty thousand soldiers to defend


    the Bear Pass is our biggest problem."


    Bertram and the other deputymanders were wearing grim expressions on their faces. The Bear


    Pass was already in danger when they lost three positions already. Now, it had too few soldiers to truly


    defend it.


    "Don''t look so glum quite yet. Our Bear Pass stands at a great height and takes the advantage in


    defense. The terrain here is hilly, making it suitable for ambush and surprise attacks. If we are smart


    about it, we can use ournd to gradually exhaust the troops of the spiritual race and try to make up for


    our disadvantage in military strength."


    While Fraser Wei was speaking, Rocky was carefully examining the marks on the sand table. Before


    long, he got the feeling that something was wrong.


    The front line of the western region had just been attacked by the troops of the spiritual race, and now


    they were back already. They had attacked three positions in a row and made it obvious that the Bear


    Pass was their next target.


    The path of their movements was highly suspicious.


    "Commander Wei, are you sure that the spiritual race wants to target the Bear Pass next?" Rocky


    asked, causing everyone else to stop talking and look at him.


    "Of course. If not, why would they waste their time capturing these three positions?" Fraser Wei


    answered firmly.


    "I don''t think they n to conquer the Bear Pass." Rocky wasn''t too intimidated to put forth his opinion


    on the matter.


    "Ah. You must be Basil. It''s not bing to show arrogance at such a young age. If Commander Wei


    was not sure, why would he ask us for help?" a deputymander chimed in. He had a confident,


    conceited air about him. It was obvious that he didn''t respect Rocky.


    "I don''t mean it like that. I''m just worried that they are making a feint and a n on attacking in another


    ce!" Rocky responded.


    "Spending so much time and effort just to distract us would be ridiculous. Don''t forget that they have


    paid a great price taking these three positions. If they don''t want to upy the Bear Pass, then all their


    sacrifices are meaningless!" the deputymander said firmly.


    "Although the strategic position of the Bear Pass is important, it is not as important as this position,"


    Rocky said, pointing at the sand table.

 Chapter 1583 Shock The Whole Army

    Chapter 1583 Shock The Whole Army


    Everyone present looked in the direction where Rocky was pointing and a surprised expression


    instantly showed on their faces. After all, Rocky was pointing at the Celestial Gate Position, which was


    known to be guarded by a grandmander.


    The Celestial Gate Position was the core of the entire left army, and it indeed held much significance.


    There were eighty thousand soldiers stationed there, and even eighty thousand soldiers of the spiritual


    race might not be able to conquer it.


    "You don''t need to worry that much, Basil. The army of the spiritual race will not be stupid enough to


    attack the Celestial Gate Position."


    "I agree. The military strength of the Celestial Gate Position is on par with that of the spiritual race


    army. Even if they somehow decided to attack it, it would be impossible for them to take it down."


    "Stop being paranoid, Basil."


    Obviously, most of the people present didn''t believe what Rocky just said. In their opinion, it was the


    most impossible thing to happen.


    "Well, I refuse to think that something would be impossible. Besides, I''m just trying to tell you what I


    have deducted. I am not forcing anyone to believe in it," Rocky responded coldly.


    "Basil! You and Eunice can leave for now to take some rest." Bertram immediately interfered as he


    noticed that the atmosphere had been a little tense when they heard what Rocky had to say earlier.


    Without saying anything, Rocky just nodded and left together with Eunice.


    "I actually thought that Basil is more experienced and powerful than this. It seems that he is still an


    impulsive young man."


    "That''s right. He doesn''t even take Commander Wei seriously."


    The deputymanders under Fraser''smand could not help but make ugly remarks against


    Rocky.


    "It is good to be young and confident. However, arrogance can only cause harm!" Fraser said sternly.


    Although he didn''t really show any obvious displeasure towards Rocky, it was obvious that he didn''t


    have a good impression of the young man.


    "That is indeed true. Don''t worry. I''ll be sure to remind him about thister." Bertram could just smile


    helplessly and nod perfunctorily.


    Then, as soon as Rocky and Eunice walked out of the camp, Eunice was not able to suppress her


    emotions anymore and said, "Those guys think that they are so remarkable and knowledgeable just


    because they led the army for a few years! I, for one, also think that nothing is impossible."


    "There''s no need to debate on that. We will know soon enough whether I am right or wrong," Rocky


    replied indifferently.


    "Hmm. But why are you so sure that the troops of the spiritual race want to attack the Celestial Gate


    Position?" Eunice took the opportunity to ask.


    "It''s just my intuition," Rocky said bluntly. After all, he had already developed a keen sense of intuition


    from all the battles and deceptive strategies that he encountered all the years on the battlefield.


    "Ha-ha! I guessed so." Euniceughed as she tried to tease Rocky.


    Without saying a word, Rocky just smiled and continued walking.


    Soon enough, they were able to reach their camps, and they took the chance to have a good rest.


    Early morning the next day, Bertram summoned the reinforcements from the Tiger Whisker Pass and


    exined Fraser''s defense n in detail. What they were responsible for was the area one mile away


    from the Bear Pass. Since there were spiritual beasts that constantly roamed the area, human troops


    did not dare to enter the area in general. Hence, they suspected that the spiritual race would pass


    through that ce to attack the Bear Pass from the side.


    Then, Bertram began to organize the soldiers and divided them into three teams which would be led by


    him, Rocky, and Eunice.


    Bertram''s team was responsible for guarding the position, while Eunice''s team was responsible for


    supporting the other two teams through coordinating their actions. On the other hand, Rocky''s team


    was assigned to engage the enemy in battle and act ording to the varying circumstances.


    As the teams were deployed, they moved in different groups and directly headed for the defensive area


    one mile from the Bear Pass.


    When they arrived at their destination, Bertram''s team began to set traps around the area, build


    barriers, and dig deep trenches. They needed to get ready to effectively fight against the enemy troops.


    Meanwhile, Eunice''s team was stationed five hundred meters to the west of the area and hid by taking


    advantage of the natural terrain. At the same time, Rocky positioned his team members at the edge of


    the area so that they could upy the area with the advantageous terrain. With that, they would


    possess efficient mobility while they engaged the army of the enemy.


    "Hey, Basil. I heard that you offended Commander Wei yesterday. You really are a brave one. Didn''t


    you know that he is the most capable subordinate of Grand Commander You? You are so fearless to


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    question him!" Kye said with genuine admiration as he walked towards Rocky, who was looking up at


    the Bear Pass at that moment.


    "I did not intend to offend him in any way. I just told him the truth. That''s what happened," Rocky replied


    casually.


    "Fine. So, why do you think that the spiritual race''s attack this time is just a bluff? From the routes of


    their troops, I also think that their intention is to attack the Bear Pass. But if they are really nning to


    attack the Celestial Gate Position, wouldn''t they just bemitting suicide?" Although Kye wasn''t very


    knowledgeable about military strategy and tactics, he could see what was the obvious scenario.


    Moreover, he thought that the troops of the spiritual race were not stupid enough to do such a reckless


    thing.


    "Maybe, you''re right. However, the more impossible the thing is in the eyes of ordinary people, the


    more likely it is for masters in military tactics to pull it off. That''s just how it works sometimes," Rocky


    said with a straight face.


    "I don''t quite get what you mean." Kye was known to be an unrefined kind of man, so it was not a


    surprise that he could not understand the logic behind Rocky''s words.


    "Well, it is reasonable that you can''tprehend what I''m trying to say, because if you do, Commander


    Wei and his men should have listened to me." Rocky just shook his head and let out a bitter smile. But


    immediately after, his expression became serious. "I also hope that I am wrong. However, if it turned


    out that my guess is right, then the left army would be in great trouble."


    "Great trouble? What''s going to happen?" Seeing the serious look on Rocky''s face, Kye could not help


    but also get anxious.


    "Well, who knows? But if everything turned to be sour, it might also be a chance for me." After saying


    that, Rocky left right away, leaving Kye even more confused.


    In the next two days, the entire Bear Pass had been unusually peaceful. The spies from the army kept


    reporting that there was no real movement from the troops of the spiritual race. They were just


    wandering about five miles away from the pass, without any clear intention ofunching an attack.


    It was not until the fifth day that they finally took action. A spearhead army of about five thousand


    soldiers appeared in the area where Rocky and his team were positioned. As Fraser expected, the


    enemy would try to go through to the area to attack the Bear Pass from the side.


    However, it turned out that thebat effectiveness of the five thousand soldiers was obviously


    weakerpared to Rocky''s team thatprised more than ten thousand soldiers.


    Since they came and were prepared to attack, there was no need for Rocky and the others to show


    them any mercy.


    Soon enough, Bertram''s team was able to take the lead in fighting against the soldiers of the spiritual


    race at the defensive position. Since they had properly set traps and arranged the defense in advance,


    they easily gained the upper hand in the battle. With the help of Eunice and her team, the army of the


    spiritual race was thrown into a state of chaos. Not long after, they had no choice but to retreat and cut


    their losses.


    The troops from the Tiger Whisker Pass led by Bertrampletely won the battle. Those who were in


    the Bear Pass bore witness of how they thrashed the troops of the spiritual race.


    For another two days. The spiritual race had sent out several spearhead teams to continuously attack


    the Bear Pass from different directions. However, not one of them seeded. As they faced the


    seemingly imprable Bear Pass, they were effortlessly blocked off and pushed back.


    But just as the battle between the two forces seemed to be at a stalemate, a piece of news suddenly


    reached to the Bear Pass and instantly stunned the entire army.

 Chapter 1584 Rocky Went Back Alone

    Chapter 1584 Rocky Went Back Alone


    At this moment, all the people in Fraser''s tent were in utter disbelief.


    "What do you mean the Celestial Gate Position was lost? How is that even possible? What the hell is


    going on?" Fraser was obviously dibobted at the sudden news.


    At the same time, everyone present looked at each other with pale faces. No one could figure the


    reason out why the Celestial Gate Position would fall. It was unimaginable because it should withstand


    the forces of the spiritual race.


    Moreover, what made people even more baffled was the fact that Rocky''s prediction had been spot on.


    People even ridiculed him when he said that the Celestial Gate Position would be the target of the


    spiritual race. But now, they were rendered speechless when it turned into reality.


    "What a blunder! If only we have listened to Basil''s warning and immediately informed Grand


    Commander You about it, we could have avoided this," Bertram could not help but rant and express his


    frustration.


    "It''s useless to say that now. We cannot undo it." Of course, Fraser was the most miserable one. Never


    did he expect that what Rocky predicted would reallye true.


    The other deputymanders who also looked down upon Rocky looked very gloomy and regretful.


    "What is the situation of the Celestial Gate Position right now?" Fraser changed the topic and wanted to


    get an update.


    "After the position fell to the enemies, Grand Commander You led the rest of his troops and retreated to


    Deadwood Road. He nned to set up the camp there because if it also falls into the hands of the


    spiritual race, all the front lines in the left wing will be exposed to the attack of the spiritual race army,"


    one of the deputymanders reported in detail.


    "But did Grand Commander You give any instruction for othermanders?" Fraser asked, feeling


    guilty of everything that happened.


    "No, there isn''t. Although, I personally think that we should go and support the troops of the grand


    "That''s a good idea. We must reinforce and defend Deadwood Road at all costs. Otherwise, the entire


    left wing will be in danger."


    "I agree. If we can extend our support and defeat the troops of the spiritual race that are after Grand


    Commander You, there still might be a chance to take back the Celestial Gate Position!"


    "Commander Fraser, I know that Grand Commander You did not issue any instructions, but he must


    have no time to do it because he was too busy taking care of the affairs in Deadwood Road. I believe


    that when themanders in other passes receive this news, they will also take action ande to


    the grandmander''s aid. Therefore, we should take this chance and make noteworthy


    contributions!"


    The deputymanders expressed their opinions about what they could do next.


    "Commander Fraser, I''m willing to lead my team, head to Deadwood Road, and be the grand


    this was a great opportunity to make contributions, he spoke without any hesitation.


    "Commander Fraser, let us not be hasty. If we assemble more troops and randomly send them to the


    Celestial Gate Position, I''m afraid that this will just create more disorder. If the soldiers could not attack


    with proper coordination, the spiritual race will just easily triumph over them!" Bertram voiced his


    opinion and continued, "Besides, if the grandmander did not issue any military order to support his


    troops, it should not be a mistake. Right now, it will be better if we stay in our position and guard the


    Bear Pass."


    "The Celestial Gate Position is the core of the entire left wing. If we can''t take it back as soon as


    possible, can you imagine the losses that it will cause? With our troops there, we can buy some time


    for the grandmander to take action." Although Fraser sounded that he was sincere in supporting


    Grand Commander You, it was obvious that he had an ulterior motive.


    "But, sir¡­" Bertram wanted to say something more to stop Fraser.


    "I don''t want to hear it, Bertram. You''d better behave yourself." Then, Fraser turned towards the other


    deputymanders. "Deputy Commanders Chen and Huang, gather about twenty thousand soldiers


    and lead them to Deadwood Road to give support to the grandmander!"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing Fraser''s orders, the two deputymanders cupped their hands and immediately left.


    At the same time, Bertram could just shake his head while he headed out with the other deputy


    Meanwhile, as Rocky heard the news about the fall of the Celestial Gate Position, he was not surprised


    at all. In fact, he thought that it was just really a matter of time before it happened.


    "It turned out that your prediction was spot on! I bet Commander Fraser is very regretful right now,"


    Eunice said haughtily.


    "Well, it is more interesting this way." Kye just nodded and let out a sneer.


    Soon enough, Bertram appeared in front of the three.


    "How is Commander Fraser doing right now?" Eunice asked right away.


    "Well, what do you think?" Bertram answered as he let out a bitter smile.


    "Ha! Of course, he must be so pissed off!" Kye said with a shrug.


    "But that is actually not the most important thing right now. We have a huge problem. Commander


    Fraser just ordered and dispatched twenty thousand soldiers to support Grand Commander You on


    Deadwood Road," Bertram said with a serious expression.


    "He did what? Has he lost his mind?" Eunice could not help but exim in shock.


    "He never learns. He had alreadymitted a huge mistake before, and now, he is doing another


    one," Rocky said through gritted teeth.


    "What do you mean by that?" Bertram immediately gave Rocky an anxious look.


    "The spiritual race took down the Celestial Gate Position to throw themanders of the left wing into


    panicking. Of course, themanders'' instinct would be to try to take the Celestial Gate Position back


    from them. Hence, they should have already made a trap at the position. They will use it as bait in


    order to attract the other forces. This way, themotion will give them the ultimate chance to take


    down the other passes now with fewer guards," Rocky exined in detail.


    "If that is the case, then the Bear Pass might be their next target!" Bertram jumped to a conclusion.


    "I don''t think so. Right now, many different forces are gathered in the Bear Pass. That''s why I think it is


    also a distraction. Therefore, I think that their real targets are the other undermanned passes, and that


    includes the Tiger Whisker Pass," Rocky said as if he could see through everything.


    "If that is true, then the Tiger Whisker Pass is in great danger right now! What should we do?" Bertram


    asked as his voice trembled slightly.


    "Not much. We can only depend on Commander Tucker not to make the same mistake as the other


    "Shouldn''t we try to inform Commander Tucker immediately?" Bertram suggested nervously.


    "I''m afraid it would be toote even if we try to do it now," Rocky said firmly as he shook his head. After


    all, it would take at least two to three days before their message could be sent to the Tiger Whisker


    Pass. By that time, the army of the spiritual race should have already taken action.


    "Then, what can we still do? We also can''t disobey the military orders by taking the troops back without


    permission..." Of course, Bertram had faith in Rocky''s analysis. So, he was in a dilemma right now.


    "Who cares about the order at this crucial time? The Tiger Whisker Pass is our base camp. I can


    already imagine how many people will suffer from an injury or even death if we don''t act ordingly."


    Kye retorted with heavy feelings.


    Then, how about we withdraw half of our troops secretly?" Eunice suggested after thinking for a while.


    "You are still going to disobey the military order if we do that." Rocky shook his head and continued


    thinking of other possible options.


    "Basil, can you think of something?" Bertram looked at Rocky expectantly.


    "It will be toote to take the army back, but if I go back alone, maybe it might work," Rocky finally said


    after thinking for quite a while.


    "Alone? This is not the time to be kidding!" Bertram was instantly taken aback by Rocky''s outrageous


    n.


    "You cannot go alone. You should at least need the spirit warriors to be with you. Right now, there


    should only be a dozen spirit warriors in the Tiger Whisker Pass. If they were attacked by the spirit


    warriors of the spiritual race, I''m afraid they might notst long," Eunice said frankly.


    "But my Purple-ming Phoenix cannot carry too many people. Besides, even if I could take some spirit


    warriors with me, there might not be that much of a difference." Rocky waved his hand and let out a


    frown.


    "Then what else can we do?" Bertram mumbled softly.


    "Well, just wait for me. I''ll go back to the Tiger Whisker Pass to confirm the situation there." Right now,


    Rocky deemed that the most important thing was to return to the Tiger Whisker Pass and confirm the


    overall situation there.


    "We''ll be waiting for you here." Bertram nodded, hoping that everything would turn out fine.


    "By the way, if Commander Fraser somehow knew that I left, he will probably make trouble for you,"


    Rocky warned Bertram as he nced at the deputymander.


    "Don''t worry about that. I can handle it. Your task is more important right now," Bertram said resolutely.


    It was clear from his tone that he didn''t really care about trivial things at the moment.


    Rocky just nodded and immediately summoned the Purple-ming Phoenix. As it appeared, he swiftly


    leaped andnded on its back. In the blink of an eye, the two of them vanished into the sky.


    "I hope Basil can make it in time..." Bertram mumbled as he clenched his fists, feeling somewhat


    helpless.

 Chapter 1585 Very Strange

    Chapter 1585 Very Strange


    Just as Rocky expected, as soon as he left the Bear Pass, he saw that about thirty thousand soldiers of


    the spiritual race, who had just taken down the Celestial Gate Position, were all sneaking towards the


    Tiger Whisker Pass.


    In the territory of the human race in the Ethereal Region, the Tiger Whisker Pass was known as thest


    line of defense. Hence, if it was conquered by the enemy, the troops of the spiritual race would be able


    to directly enter the Ethereal Region. When that happened, the entire left army would be forced to


    retreat and it would cause a lot of chaos.


    Right from the beginning, the Tiger Whisker Pass was indeed one of the main targets of the spiritual


    race army. However, in order to execute their n, they could not let the human troops notice their real


    objective. Thus, they used a series of tricks to constantly deceive the left army. In the end, only Rocky


    was able to discern what their ploy was, but no one listened to him.


    However, such a remarkable controlling force and wisdom had never been used in the previous


    encounters between the human race and the spiritual race. Although the spiritual race was known to be


    more powerful, they did not possess such cleverness in leading their army. Apparently, the offensive


    strategy was organized by a newmander in chief.


    Meanwhile, Emery Na, the deputymander in chief of the spiritual race, arrived in the camp of their


    newmander in chief. The moment he entered, his eyes fell directly on an exceedingly beautiful


    woman who sat majestically on the chair. She was no other than the newmander in chief of the


    spiritual race army¡ªAlyssa.


    The members of the entire spiritual race army did not know much about Alyssa. They only knew that


    she was appointed by the senior leader to rece the formermander in chief. They found it quite


    unexpected since the formermander in chief held a very high position in the spiritual race. That


    was why many rumors actually spread when that happened.


    In fact, many members of the spiritual race even boldly guessed that Alyssa might be a new lover of


    the spiritual race''s patriarch.


    However, although there were a lot of doubts and spections that surrounded her, since the moment


    Alyssa took over the troops a few months ago, they had be invincible and shattered records that


    they had never attained in the past year.


    In other words, the spiritual race army had no choice but to ept that she really had extraordinary


    leadership and that she deserved the position more than anyone.


    "Commander in Chief Mu," Emery Na greeted respectfully as he ced his hand on his chest.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "What is it?" Alyssa slowly raised her head and nced at him. Then, she lowered her head again and


    continued reading some official documents.


    "I have a quick report from the front line. The Heaven Army led by Grand Commander Tian had


    sessfully upied the Celestial Gate Position of the human race''s left army. Right now, their


    defensive line has copsed. It won''t be long before theypletely fall into our trap," Emery Na


    remarked.


    "Very well, but no one should becent. After all, the left army is only responsible for a part of the


    human defense line. Both the middle army and right army are powerful foes. If they could adjust in


    time, we may not be able to get many benefits from this. Anyway, since we have sessfully


    destroyed the defensive line of the left army, we should continue to break through into their front line


    ording to the original n to further wreck their formations. When everything falls into ce, it will


    pave the way for our future ns," Alyssa said as she looked at the bigger picture.


    "Grand Commander Tian has led his army to the west to raid the Tiger Whisker Pass. It is thest line


    of defense of the left army, so if they can sessfully conquer it, they canplete the task in


    advance," Emery Na informed.


    "They haven''t taken down the front line in the western region yet? What were they doing? If they can''t


    fully conquer it, how could theyplete the task?" Alyssa said as she suddenly let out a frown.


    "Well, the front line of the western region should have been already upied, but no one expected that


    something would go wrong at the most critical moment. Reports said that the spiritual toad beasts of


    Beverly were suddenly taken control of by a human spirit warrior. As a result, that man manipted the


    beasts to destroy the boats of the troops." Beverly Na was Emery''s sister, and she was the talented


    beast tamer that Rocky encountered before. She was the one who controlled the spiritual toad beasts


    tounch an attack on the left army.


    "That actually happened? I didn''t expect that a human being could actually pull that off. I know


    Beverly''s abilities, so it''s kind of surprising that there is someone stronger than her in the human race."


    Alyssa eventually fell silent and was a bit confused. She was very confident with Beverly''s strength, so


    she entrusted her with the mission of attacking the human race''s position in the western region through


    her spiritual beasts.


    "I agree. We actually don''t have all the details regarding the incident, but we can learn more about it


    once Beverly returns," Emery Na replied.


    "Anyway, we have to make sure that the front line of the western region will be cleared out for the


    Heaven Army. Otherwise, even if they sessfully carry out the n, thousands of soldiers might be


    sacrificed for nothing. It''s not going to be worth it," Alyssa uttered firmly.


    "Don''t worry, Commander in Chief Mu. Beverly will definitely not let you down!" Emery Na replied with


    brimming confidence.


    "By the way, do you have an update on the matter that I asked you to investigate?" Alyssa asked with a


    serious expression.


    "Oh, that? Not yet. The people you are looking for are prisoners of the Shura Race. Most probably, they


    were sent to different battlefields. Right now, it''s hard to tell their exact whereabouts, or whether they


    are alive or not," Emery Na informed as he lightly shook his head.


    "Don''t stop looking for more information!" Alyssa said sternly.


    "Yes. I will do my best." With that, Emery Na nodded and left.


    "I really hope that Marcia and the others are still alive somewhere. At the least, I have to find a way to


    take them back. Otherwise, I won''t be able to face Basil... But before that, I have to fulfill the


    this is my only choice in order to survive in this world and eventually find a way to go back," Alyssa


    murmured to herself as her eyes started to glisten. Soon enough, she calmed andposed herself,


    and continued reading the battle reports and strategies on her desk.


    Meanwhile, taking advantage of the chaos and confusion caused by the fall of the Celestial Gate


    Position, the Heaven Army, which was led by Phelps Tian, started heading towards the Tiger Whisker


    Pass.


    After they conquered the Celestial Gate Position, only thirty thousand soldiers were left to guard the


    ce. However, they cleverly made it look like it was still being heavily guarded by eighty thousand


    soldiers, sessfully deceiving the human army. That way, Phelps Tian was able to sneakily lead the


    remaining fifty thousand soldiers to execute a night raid at the Tiger Whisker Pass. As long as they


    could break through to the Tiger Whisker Pass, Phelps'' team could fullyplete the task that was


    given by Alyssa. After that, he could lead the army to cross the river to go back to the area of the


    spiritual race.


    "Grand Commander Tian, we are still about three hundred miles away from the Tiger Whisker Pass. If


    we continued to tread this route overnight, we should reach it the day after tomorrow," amander


    briefly informed.


    "All right, we''ll do that. The sooner we get there, the better. The soldiers can rest once they arrive!"


    Phelps Tian felt that he could not becent. After all, there was still a possibility that the human


    race could see through their n. Hence, he thought that it would be much safer if they could take the


    Tiger Whisker Pass as soon as possible.


    While the Heaven Army marched towards the Tiger Whisker Pass, Rocky also rode on the Purple-


    ming Phoenix, rushing back to the pass at full speed.


    After a day and a night, he finally reached the Tiger Whisker Pass. Fortunately, he arrived before the


    Heaven Army. Then, the first thing he did was to look for Tucker.


    Seeing that Rocky had suddenlye back, Tucker felt very strange and had a hunch that something


    wrong was going on.

 Chapter 1586 Tiger Whisker Pass Is At Danger

    Chapter 1586 Tiger Whisker Pass Is At Danger


    "Basil, what are you doing back here?" Tucker asked, staring at Rocky with wide eyes.


    "Sir, have you dispatched any troops to Deadwood Pass to support the grandmander?" Rocky


    asked immediately.


    "Yes, I have. I sent Deputy Commander Lin and he took five thousand soldiers with him to help Grand


    Commander You. I saw it as a chance for us to make more contributions. I have faith in all our other


    "This is not good." Rocky felt glued to the spot. Previously, they had moved ten thousand soldiers to


    Bear Pass, and now, another five thousand had gone to Deadwood Pass. That left less than twenty


    thousand soldiers guarding Tiger Whisker Pass. If the troops of the spiritual race were toe here, it


    would be like trying to put out a forest fire with a cup of water.


    "Why? What happened?" Now, Tucker''s face had darkened too.


    Rocky briefly exined what he had been thinkingtely, making Tucker break out in a cold sweat.


    "Really? Why would the spiritual race waste so much effort just to attack Tiger Whisker Pass? It doesn''t


    make sense." Tucker shook his head slowly.


    "I know I''m right, even if no one else believes me. The spiritual race must have a purpose that we don''t


    know about yet. If we were to lose Tiger Whisker Pass, they wouldpletely overpower us. We would


    have real problems by then," Rocky replied.


    "Are you one hundred percent sure?" Beads of sweat were now rolling down Tucker''s forehead. Some


    guilt had mixed in with his fear.


    "There''s no need to be sure. Right now, we just need to set up sentries within three miles of Tiger


    Whisker Pass. That way, we will have our answer in less than two days," Rocky said.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you. It''s just that this is not a small matter. If it''s true, then the whole left wing


    of our army may be doomed." Deep down, Tucker was hoping that Rocky''s spection was wrong, so


    that he could at least lift some of the me off of his shoulders. If it were true, then his position as a


    "Sir, I have disobeyed a military order ande back to inform you. There''s no time to wait. Please,


    take action," Rocky begged. He was worried that Tucker would hesitate or not believe him and it would


    be toote to stop the army of the spiritual race.


    "Okay. I''ll do as you said." Tucker nodded, realizing quickly that Rocky would never go against military


    orders for no reason. He had to trust him.


    Without any dy, Tucker ordered all his spies to set up sentries within three miles of Tiger Whisker


    Pass and report immediately to him if they saw any suspicious activity from the spiritual race.


    Since Rocky was not sure how many troops the spiritual race would send, he could not n their


    countermeasures at this point. He would have to try and be patient.


    Just like Rocky had expected, two dayster, the spies hurried back with reports that they had found


    traces of the spiritual race''s army close to Tiger Whisker Pass. Unfortunately, they had also determined


    that there were at least thirty thousand people in their army.


    As soon as Tucker heard the news, his face paled. He immediately summoned Rocky to his tent to


    discuss what they should do next.


    "They''re finally here," Rocky said with a sigh. He stared hard at the ground, thinking.


    "What should we do now? They have at least thirty thousand soldiers. We can''t withstand that many


    with the amount of men we currently have." Tucker''s nerves all felt like they had been ignited. Even


    though he had experienced countless battles in his lifetime, he still showed some fear in the face of


    urgent situations.


    "We have no choice but to wait for the reinforcements. Sir, please send a message to Grand


    Commander You and ask him to order Deputy Commander Lin to bring our soldiers back to support us.


    And if he can send even more troops, that would be ideal," Rocky replied after a while. He had to try


    everything in his power and that meant exhausting all of their resources.


    "All right. But even if the grandmander agrees to this n, I''m afraid that Deputy Commander Lin


    won''t make it here in time," Tucker agreed, but there was still some worry coating his voice.


    "I will try my best to help you buy some time," Rocky said. A hint of confidence shed across his eyes.


    Tucker looked into Rocky''s eyes and inexplicably felt a bit of trust towards him. He nodded and


    scampered off to find an intelligence soldier. Then, he instructed him to immediately send a message


    via flying beast to Grand Commander You.


    "Sir, please gather all the soldiers and spirit maniptors you have avable. We must organize a pre-


    Rocky said, still wearing a cold look on his face. In order to defend Tiger Whisker Pass, he couldn''t just


    rely on his own strength. He had to use the strength of thousands of soldiers. However, in order to do


    this, he required a certain amount of morale.


    "Okay." Tucker sent the order out for all of his men to gather on the battlefield in front of the city wall of


    Tiger Whisker Pass.


    Then, Rocky and Tucker traveled to the city wall of Tiger Whisker Pass to join them. Five minutester,


    the stragglers were all assembled and ounted for.


    "Everyone, I have an important announcement to make. Prepare yourselves mentally for this..." As


    Tucker spoke, he raked his eyes over the whole army. Then, he continued, "ording to the


    information Spiritual King Basil and the sentry have brought me, we can be sure that a spiritual race


    army hase to our Tiger Whisker Pass and that they intend tounch an attack on us soon.


    Recently, we have discovered that their military strength is at least thirty thousand."


    Within seconds of hearing that, the soldiersined, and many of them even panicked because


    they all knew that there were just over ten thousand soldiers left in Tiger Whisker Pass. If the army of


    the spiritual race were to attack today, they wouldn''t be able to defend themselves.


    "Everyone, please be quiet. Basil has something to say," Tucker said over all the noise. He had done


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    all he could to cate them. The rest was up to Rocky now.


    Immediately, all the soldiers quieted down, mostly out of great respect for Rocky.


    "I know you are scared and I''m afraid that you might even want to flee. After all, it''s normal to be


    nervous when faced with a situation that one knows nothing about. At present, the army of thirty


    thousand soldiers from the spiritual race mightunch an attack on us and Tiger Whisker Pass is the


    go straight into the Ethereal Region. At that time, countless innocent people will be hurt. Your friends


    and family could be harmed or even killed. If it were me, I would choose to be strong and swim against


    the current. After all, I swore to protect Tiger Whisker Pass, even at the cost of my life. But I can''t


    change your minds, so I asked Commander Tucker to call you here to confirm your thoughts on the


    matter," Rocky said in a powerful voice.


    "I have two choices for you. The first one is to stay and guard Tiger Whisker Pass. If you don''t want to


    risk your lives, your second choice is to be a deserter. Leave Tiger Whisker Pass immediately and


    you may live. I''ll give you a few minutes to think about it. Those who choose to stay will stand in their


    original positions, and those who choose to be deserters will step outside. You don''t have to fear being


    punished for being a deserter; because if you choose it, your guilt will be your biggest punishment. The


    thought would haunt you for the rest of your life that maybe your rtives and friends wouldn''t be killed


    if you didn''t chose to run away in the first ce..." At the end of Rocky''s speech, his tone softened and


    his voice became more serious.

 Chapter 1587 In A Hurry

    Chapter 1587 In A Hurry


    "Okay. It''s time to start choosing!" Rocky stated.


    Soon, an incense stick was selected, lit, and inserted into the burner beside him.


    The soldiers and spirit warriors that were standing on the battlefield looked at each other, unsure of


    which to choose. Of course, they were afraid of dying, but they didn''t want to be deserters because


    what Rocky had said was true. If their rtives and friends were killed by the spiritual race after they


    fled, then guilt would consume them for the rest of their days. It didn''t seem worth it.


    As the soldiers hesitated, Maxwell stepped forward and shouted, "Everyone, we can''t be deserters. If


    we run away now, how can we be strong in the future? How can we exin this to our parents,


    brothers, and sisters? We joined this army and we have been prepared for the possibility of death on


    the battlefield. Right now, the Tiger Whisker Pass is faced with great peril, and we have no reason to


    flee from it. We have followed Commander Wang for a long time, and he has never treated us badly. In


    fact, he often shows great concern towards us. If we be deserters, how will we live with


    ourselves?" There was a pause as he looked into the faces of the soldiers.


    "We''re not deserters! We will guard the Tiger Whisker Pass!" Maxwell continued, yelling at the top of


    his lungs and thrusting his fist into the air.


    Multitudes responded with fervor. Before long, all the soldiers were shouting in unison, and the morale


    was increased.


    That was what Rocky had wanted to see the whole time. However, Maxwell''s assistance was beyond


    his expectations. It seemed that he hadn''t wasted his time helping Maxwell.


    The most surprise was disyed from Tucker. He hadn''t expected anything, let alone Rocky''s and


    Maxwell''s words to improve the low morale of his army. Despite leading the army for so many years, he


    had rarely seen a scene like this.


    "Commander Wang, the spiritual race''s army will attack within three days. That''s all the time we have to


    prepare. I want to temporarily rece you so that I can train the soldiers," Rocky said to Tucker.


    "Basil, do you really have the confidence it takes to defeat our enemy?" Tucker asked, looking at


    Rocky. At this point, he didn''t care about losing face. As long as Rocky could protect the Tiger Whisker


    Pass, he would do anything. He would even treat Rocky as his ancestor.


    "Of course. Why else would Ie back?" Rocky answered while certainty swam in his eyes.


    "I believe in you, Basil, so I appoint you as deputymander and give themand of the army over


    to you," Tucker agreed. All of a sudden, Rocky was under the weight of very high expectations and


    responsibilities.


    "Thank you for your support, Commander Wang!" Rocky said, cupping his hands.


    "I should be the one thanking you. If I were you, I would cower at the sight of war. After all, the spiritual


    race''s army far overpowers us. I feel ashamed," Commander Wang said honestly.


    "It happens to the best of us. You don''t have to feel ashamed, Commander Wang." Rocky knew exactly


    why Tucker felt that way. After all, with less than twenty thousand soldiers, even a veteranmander


    would struggle to calmly fight against a spiritual race''s army that was made up of at least thirty


    thousand soldiers.


    "I know. But look at you! Within minutes, you''ve boosted the morale of all the soldiers. That''s


    impressive, Basil!" Tucker praised.


    "To tell you the truth, Commander Wang, this is not the most difficult war I''ve been a part of. So, for me,


    it''s not difficult to fight enemies that have better numbers and power using a small force!" Rocky


    reassured Tucker by revealing a small part of his secret.


    Tucker was stunned by his words. Apparently, he was able to read between the lines. ''Does Basil have


    another identity?'' he wondered.


    After being promoted to deputymander, Rocky gathered the troops that were left guarding the


    Tiger Whisker Pass and immediately got to work training them.


    This time, it was not ordinary training. It was military tactics training. And at that critical moment, the


    mysterious military arrays needed to be used.


    Those arrays were divided into three levels ording to their power andplexity. Level three was


    the weakest and level one was the most powerful.


    However, since there were only three days left, it was impossible to ask the soldiers to practice all of


    them. In the end, Rocky chose three military arrays, which included the Dragon Swimming Array for


    attacking, the Shield Array for defending, and the Changing Array for both attacking and defending.


    These three kinds of arrays were all at the third level, which meant that they were the simplest ones.


    They didn''t change much, but if they were performed urately, the soldiers could fight against three


    enemies with only one person.


    In other words, three thousand soldiers could fight against an army of about ten thousand men.


    As time went on, Rocky saw that the soldiers were struggling to be proficient in all three kinds of


    military arrays at the same time. Therefore, he divided the troops into three groups and named them


    after the military array they were assigned to practice. They became the Swimming Army, the Shield


    Army, and the Changing Army.


    After the division wasplete and the men were all organized, Rocky taught each army one of the


    military arrays and spent two days and two nights training them without breaks.


    All the soldiers were anticipating a tough battle in order to save the Tiger Whisker Pass, so they didn''t


    fear the hardships and put their best efforts into the training.


    On the third day, the three groups had nearly mastered their respective military arrays. But the


    effectiveness of their training would not be known until they were on the battlefield fighting their


    enemies.


    As Rocky had foretold, the spiritual race''s army sent ten thousand vanguard troops to the city in the


    early morning of the third day.


    "Commander of the Tiger Whisker Pass, exit your city and prepare to die!" the deputymander who


    led the vanguard troops of the spiritual race shouted, holding a long axe in his hand. His face was


    distorted and long beard protruded from his cheeks and chin. However, his strength could not be


    underestimated. He was at the middle stage of the Spiritual Infant.


    "Commander Wang, send me outside. I want to fight them!" Deputy Commander Ma volunteered.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Tucker immediately cast a nce at Rocky, asking for his opinion.


    "Let Deputy Commander Ma try. Deputy Commander Ma, do you know how to use the Dragon


    Swimming Array?" Rocky asked him.


    "Of course." Currently, there were only two deputymanders in the Tiger Whisker Pass¡ªRocky and


    Deputy Commander Ma. Therefore, Rocky had spent the past two days teaching Deputy Commander


    Ma one-on-one how to use all the three kinds of arrays.


    "Then go ahead." Rocky gave him a nod.


    The moment he received the order, Deputy Commander Ma scaled down the city wall and quickly


    gathered the Swimming Army to fight the spiritual race''s army.


    "Your spiritual race has offended our human race. Don''t be so arrogant. Tell me your name. I don''t kill


    nameless people!" Deputy Commander Ma demanded when his feet hit the ground. He exuded a


    powerful aura. After all, as a man at the primary stage of the Spiritual Infant, he possessed some


    confidence.


    "Ha! Fine! I am Stuart Kui. Remember my name!" The vanguard troops of the spiritual race were led by


    him. After reporting his name, Stuart Kuimanded for all of them tounch an attack.


    "Deploy the array!" As soon as Deputy Commander Ma gave the order, the Swimming Army behind


    him quickly assembled into a dragon-like, long queue and then surrounded the deputymander.


    As the vanguard troops of the spiritual race drew nearer, three hundred soldiers from the Swimming


    Army that were led by several spirit warriors held their spears in their hands and charged into the crowd


    of enemy forces like a snake striking its prey. They kept rushing forward until they destroyed their


    enemy''s array.


    Obviously, the vanguard troops hadn''t expected their array to dislocate so soon. As a result, they were


    caught off guard.

 Chapter 1588 A Little Surprise

    Chapter 1588 A Little Surprise


    Before the spiritual race could react, the soldiers at the front of the Swimming Army swiftly turned


    around and rushed towards the rear of the army. At the same time, the soldiers at the rear unleashed


    their spears and marched forward to stab the enemies. Their army was like a savage dragon that


    pierced through everything that stood its way. As they shed with the vanguard troops of the spiritual


    race, blood sshed into the air, and hundreds of corpses instantly fell onto the ground.


    As the Swimming Army continued to attack flexibly, the vanguard troops of the spiritual race lost about


    a thousand soldiers in less than an hour. On the other hand, the Swimming Army only lost about a


    hundred soldiers.


    Seeing this unfavorable situation, Stuart, the deputymander of the spiritual race, immediately


    ordered his army to retreat so that they could regroup.


    "You! Do you dare fight me alone?" Stuart instantly thought of challenging the leader of the enemy


    army in a one-on-one battle so that he could cut his team''s losses.


    Deputy Commander Ma was at the primary stage of the Spiritual Infant. Although he was not as strong


    as Stuart, he would not refuse a challenge from an enemymander. Therefore, he quickly


    brandished his spear and shouted, "My pleasure!"


    The next moment, Stuart and Deputy Commander Ma rushed towards each other and went all out.


    They both exuded a tremendous aura as soon as they shed with each other. As their weapons


    collided, sparks shed in all directions. They also disyed all kinds of spiritual skills one after


    another, creating a wave of energy that spread within the area.


    Unfortunately, Deputy Commander Ma''s strength was a little weaker than Stuart. Hence, after five


    minutes of exchanging blows, he was not able to dodge Stuart''s ax that cut through his right shoulder.


    Blood immediately gushed out as Deputy Commander Ma''s movements were put to a halt.


    Seeing this, Stuart took the opportunity to finish his enemy with onest attack. However, at this


    moment, a figure suddenly swooped down from the sky, and a violent wave of spiritual power burst out,


    instantly knocking away Stuart''s mighty ax. Immediately after, the figure carried Deputy Commander


    Ma back into the Swimming Army.


    This person was none other than Rocky.


    "Basil! Thank you for saving me. I owe you one!" Deputy Commander Ma could not help but thank


    Rocky while his face was still ghastly pale.


    "Somebody, please help Deputy Commander Ma heal his wounds. I have to go and take care of the


    rest." Then, Rocky called for two soldiers to assist Deputy Commander Ma and take him back into the


    city. After that, he quickly strode andnded in front of the spiritual race''s army, staring coldly at Stuart.


    "Humph! Who the hell are you? How dare you stand in my way?" Stuart red at Rocky and shouted in


    contempt.


    "Let me warn you. Two hourster, more than half of your soldiers will either be killed or seriously


    injured. So, you''d better think of a good reason already once you report to yourmander!" Rocky


    said provokingly.


    "I hate arrogant brats like you the most! How are you going to do that with just three thousand soldiers?


    Your confidence is baseless!" Stuart retorted as he got infuriated by Rocky''s taunts.


    "Well, don''t say I didn''t warn you," Rocky replied with a defiant sneer.


    "Go and kill them all! I don''t have time to y with pathetic losers!" Stuartmanded firmly.


    With this, the vanguard troops of the spiritual race shouted at the same time and charged with high


    morale.


    "Listen! If you want to defeat them, follow me! There is no retreating in this army, is that understood?"


    Rocky roared in a clear and uplifting voice.


    "Yes, sir!" The soldiers shouted in unison and revealed a determined expression on their faces.


    "Now! Attack!" Rocky unsheathed his Mystical Dragon Sword and shouted at the top of his lungs as he


    stood in front of the Swimming Army. As they charged towards the troops of the spiritual race, he


    personally led them and rushed forth without any hint of fear.


    At the same time, he chanted a skill that was suitable for their current formation. Immediately after, the


    entire army was enveloped by a water shield. When they shed against the enemy, they were not


    hurt by any weapons within a short time.


    Under Rocky''s leadership, the Swimming Army charged back and forth through the formation of the


    spiritual race army with unstoppable momentum. With the protection of the water shield, they fearlessly


    went all out and took down over a thousand soldiers within five minutes.


    As Stuartmanded from the rear side of his army, he failed to notice the increasing loss of his


    vanguard troops in time.


    Consequently, an hourter, the casualties of the spiritual race army had already reached three


    thousand.


    At this point, the vanguard troops were already routed, instantly shaking their previously high morale.


    Soon enough, they were not able to maintain their formation and were forced to scatter.


    "How the hell did this happen?" Only then did Stuart realize that his army had already lost more than


    three thousand soldiers in just an hour. Remembering what Rocky said before their battle began, he


    fumed in anger.


    At the same time, Rocky continued to lead his troops all the way to the rear side of the spiritual race


    army and headed straight for Stuart''s position.


    "Conceited bastard! Go to hell!" Stuart was clearly exasperated by the turn of events. Losing his


    temper, he wielded his ax and swung it towards Rocky.


    "Thousand-star Swordsmanship!" Rocky intended to end the fight as fast as he could. Thus, he


    unleashed a high-level spiritual skill the first chance he got.


    In an instant, the starry lights filled the air and rapidly gathered towards Stuart. In a sh, the sharp


    sword aura surged like zing meteors.


    Before Stuart could even react, he was hit by Rocky''s ferocious sword aura. His clothes were ripped off


    and his skin was torn open. Just a momentter, he looked as if he was tantly tortured and was put


    in a huge mess.


    However, since Stuart was a member of the spiritual race, his body was very sturdy. Even though he


    was directly hit by Rocky''s Thousand-star Swordsmanship, the injuries he acquired wasn''t fatal.


    "Damn it! Everyone, retreat!" Stuart was in disbelief that a mere human would be so powerful that he


    found it very risky to continue fighting him. Thus, he quickly ordered his remaining soldiers to retreat


    right away.


    Upon seeing that the spiritual race army had started to retreat, the warriors guarding the Tiger Whisker


    Pass cheered loudly. They did not expect that they could easily win such a crucial battle. Moreover,


    they were able to deal a huge blow upon the enemy army.


    However, Rocky didn''t feel very happy about the oue. He knew that they were just able to defeat


    their enemies because they had underestimated their abilities. Once they came back and took serious


    actions, they might still be in trouble.


    After the battle, Rocky led the army back to the city and immediately ordered someone to count the


    exact number of casualties.


    Upon counting, it was reported that only a hundred soldiers from the Swimming Army were killed and


    about three hundred were injured. This was considered a great win because it was much lesser than


    the losses of the spiritual race army.


    "Basil, well done! Thanks to your heroic deeds, it seems that we have sessfully defended the Tiger


    Whisker Pass!" Tucker said excitedly the moment he saw Basil.


    "Well, it''s still too early to celebrate. I''m sure that there are more talented soldiers in the spiritual race,


    and we should assume that the next battle would not be that easy. For now, please ask all the soldiers


    to take their time to rest and replenish their strength. We need them at their best condition once the


    next battle came." After saying that, Rocky hurriedly left.


    "Commander Wang, has Basil ever led a huge number of soldiers into battle before?" Deputy


    Commander Ma, who had just treated his wounds, asked Tucker as he stared at Rocky''s receding


    figure.


    "Well, the only time I know is when he helped the patrol troops escape from the army of spiritual


    beasts. However, at this point, it doesn''t really matter whether he had done it many times or not. I''m


    afraid to say this but it looks like the fate of the Tiger Whisker Pass is in his hands now." It was also


    Tucker''s first time personally witnessing Rocky''s leadership on the battlefield, and he was shocked and


    amazed at the same time. Right now, the doubts in his heart had already turned intoplete trust.


    "Anyway, if we can sessfully defend the Tiger Whisker Pass, you must be surely promoted. By then,


    please don''t forget about me." Deputy Commander Ma let out a smile as he took the opportunity to


    tter Tucker.


    "Don''t worry. Of course, I will remember all your services. But before we think of that, we must ensure


    to keep the Tiger Whisker Pass safe from the intruders!" Although Tucker wanted to be optimistic, he


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    also made sure that his mindset was correct. After all, this was just the first battle, and everything


    would only get harder from this point.


    Then, when Rocky returned to his residence, he directly entered the Magic Spiritual Space.


    Since he was worried that the spiritual race might make use of spiritual beasts the next time they met


    on the battlefield, he thought of preparing a little surprise for the enemies as well.

 Chapter 1589 Go All Out

    Chapter 1589 Go All Out


    Everyone relished the serene and soothingly calm night in the Tiger Whisker Pass since it came only


    once in a blue moon. But the rxing moment was suddenly interrupted by a series of deafening roars


    that came out of nowhere.


    "Commander Wang, we have some bad news!" Deputy Commander Ma came rushing into Tucker''s


    camp with a frightened look on his face.


    "What happened?" Startled, Tucker, who had been almost sleepless the whole night, immediately got


    up from his seat.


    "The spiritual race has sent out more than ten Human-shaped Giant Beasts to attack the city!" Deputy


    Commander Ma reported in a hurry.


    "What?" Tucker''s eyes rounded in shock. He wasted no time and rushed towards the city wall along


    with the deputymander.


    As soon as they climbed up the city wall, they were greeted with the sight of a dozen strong


    mountainous spiritual beasts nearing the edge of the wall. At this point, it was only a matter of minutes


    before they would attack the walls of the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    These gigantic beasts had always been the spiritual race''s trump card when attacking fortified cities. In


    their war against the human race, they were almost impossible to defeat. Without the help of enough


    brave spirit warriors, the Tiger Whisker Pass would be decimated into ruins in a matter of hours.


    "Defend the city! Don''t let these giant beasts approach the wall!" Tucker immediately ordered his troops


    after assessing the situation.


    The archers shot a volley of fire arrows.


    But it wasn''t enough to prate the thick, armor-like skin of the Human-shaped Giant Beasts.


    They could only helplessly watch as the towering creatures grew closer and closer towards the wall. In


    a few short moments, the beasts were now only a dozen meters from them.


    "Where is Basil?" Feeling hopeless and agitated, Tucker began to look for Rocky. But much to his


    surprise, Rocky was nowhere to be seen at such a critical moment.


    "I don''t know either," Deputy Commander Ma replied with an anxious look on his face.


    "Send someone to look for him! Quick!" Tucker shouted in a desperate bid to still try and save the city.


    "There''s no need." A figure appeared out of the blue andnded on the city wall with numerous


    syringes filled with anesthetics in his hands. No matter how huge a spiritual beast was, as long as it


    was injected with Rocky''s refined anesthetics, it would be rendered unconscious.


    The next moment, Rocky flew down from the city wall towards the outside of the pass. Even though he


    was attacked from all sides by the soldiers who protected the towering creatures, he still managed to


    tranquilize them.


    Soon, Rocky''s anesthetics were all used up.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    After a few minutes, the beasts fell over one after another, crushing their allies beneath them.


    The deputymander in charge of protecting the Human-shaped Giant Beasts couldn''t believe what


    he saw. He couldn''t fathom what kind of sorcery Rocky did to the towering creatures to defeat them in


    such a manner. Helpless and confused, he and the remainder of his troops ran away, leaving the


    spiritual beasts.


    Seeing this, Tucker was quick tomand his men to kill their incapacitated opponents.


    "Commander Wang, don''t kill them. They could be useful for our cause." Rocky stepped forward and


    stopped themander at once.


    "What? How could we possibly use these vile creatures? If we kill them, then we won''t have to worry


    about facing against them anymore." Tucker, who still feared the power of the gigantic spiritual beasts,


    was adamant to kill them off.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Please trust me, Commander Wang," Rocky pleaded with a slight frown.


    "All right." Hearing his insistence, Tucker could only nod in agreement.


    Still fearing for their safety, themander immediately led his troops back into the walled city.


    Delighted by Tucker''s permission, the young spirit warrior then walked over to the unconscious Human-


    shaped Giant Beasts. With only a touch of his hand, the gigantic creatures disappeared into thin air.


    Meanwhile, the deputymander of the spiritual race fled back to the base camp of the Heaven Army


    five miles away. He wasted no time and reported what happened to his superiors.


    "You ipetent buffoon! You didn''t manage to reach the wall of the city, and on top of that, you even


    lost every one of our Human-shaped Giant Beasts?" Phelps was boiling mad upon hearing the report.


    Out of sheer frustration and anger, he ordered his men to drag the deputymander out and kill him.


    "Grand Commander, we heavily outnumber the enemy. We shouldn''t be so hesitant. If we send out all


    of our troops, we will surely capture the Tiger Whisker Pass," one of Phelps'' most trustedmanders


    respectfully suggested.


    "I didn''t want to lose too many soldiers in a battle to take the Tiger Whisker Pass, but it seems like we


    have no other choice. Give the order. The whole army will go out first thing tomorrow. We must


    seed." After hearing what happened to his gigantic spiritual beasts, the grandmander wanted


    to ensure their victory as soon as possible.


    Since their strength was matched by only a few, an all-out attack would be more than enough to invade


    the walled city.


    "Yes, sir." Taking the order, themander immediately left to tell the troops.


    The order was equal to Phelps handing out the Tiger Whisker Pass a death sentence.


    Needless to say, an army of about fifty thousand troops would win against less than twenty thousand


    soldiers.


    While the Heaven Army prepared for the assault, Rocky had foreseen that their enemies would no


    longer toy with them and end the war. He helped Tucker and the others toe up with a strategy to


    win against the enemy.


    "What did you say? You want the whole army to retreat from the Tiger Whisker Pass?" Tucker was


    shocked by Rocky''s suggestion.


    "Yes. I''m afraid that if we fight this battle head-on we''ll surely lose due to the sheer size of their army."


    Rocky confirmed the number of the Heaven Army''s troops. Cold sweat dripped from themander''s


    forehead upon hearing this, as he knew that it would be almost impossible to win.


    "But if we retreat, it would be the same as serving the Tiger Whisker Pass to the enemy on a silver


    tter," Tucker asked once again.


    "If we let them put their guard down, we might have a chance to know what their real goal is." Since the


    start, Rocky suspected that the spiritual race''s army had a bigger goal than just to conquer the Tiger


    Whisker Pass. Even if they did seed in doing so, they would quickly crumble without any outside


    support. Especially if they were besieged by the human army who just took control of the Celestial Gate


    Position. He couldn''t understand why the spiritual race''s army would risk their lives to venture so far


    into the hintend.


    "What if the spiritual race''s army continue to move forward and enter the Ethereal Region after taking


    the walled city?" That was what worried Tucker the most.


    "Don''t worry, they won''t. They know journeying deeper would be a one-way trip. They are not that


    stupid. It''s certain that they are plotting a much bigger scheme." Rocky calmly answered without a hint


    of doubt.


    Hearing his words, themander hesitated whether to believe him or not.


    "Commander Wang, please make a decision as soon as possible. We haven''t gotten much time,"


    Rocky reminded Tucker.


    "Are you sure?" He knew that giving up the city would surely taint his reputation as amander. He


    might even lose his position.


    "Of course." The powerful spirit warrior nodded with much conviction.


    "Well, it''s decided then. Let''s retreat from the Tiger Whisker Pass." Tucker knew that since they had


    already taken the first step, there was no reason for them not to go on. Besides, he knew what Rocky


    said was right. As long as they avoided a direct confrontation with the spiritual race''s army, they still


    had a chance to win. But if they were to hold their ground and guard the Tiger Whisker Pass, they


    would all die for nothing.


    What was more, if Rocky hadn''te back in time, he would have been caught off guard by the


    enemy''s attack.


    Following Rocky''s suggestion was the only way they could fight for another day.

 Chapter 1590 Abandon Tiger Whisker Pass

    Chapter 1590 Abandon Tiger Whisker Pass


    At this point, Tucker ordered the army to retreat to the Wild Hill Pass, which was just two miles away


    from the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    Wild Hill Pass was actually once very significant in the Ethereal Region. However, since it had been


    uninhabited for a long time, the city walls were destroyed by heavy rains. Since then, it had been


    Whisker Pass.


    Therefore, the ce was now covered in heaps of rubble. But it turned out that it could still be used for


    a strategic purpose. If the spiritual race''s army really wanted to set foot on the Ethereal Region, they


    would easily be spotted from the monitoring range of the Wild Hill Pass, because the Royer Road one


    mile away from there was the only way in. This was the main reason why Rocky and others decided to


    proceed here.


    Moreover, there was almost no way that the spiritual race would expect that Tucker would lead the


    human army that abandoned the Tiger Whisker Pass to the Wild Hill Pass. After all, they shouldn''t be


    familiar with its existence since it had been abandoned for so long.


    Overall, it was indeed a wise decision to settle down in the Wild Hill Pass. The enemy had no


    information about it, and it was just very near to the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    Deep into the night, the human army moved into the darkness and arrived at the Wild Hill Pass in no


    time. They also rearranged their defense line before the sun rose.


    Upon settling down, they noticed that the pass was in aplete mess. All of the city walls had


    copsed, so they had no choice but to give up on the idea of resisting the enemy army from within the


    city walls.


    "Basil, what should we do next? Our location is useful, but I''m afraid that we will be at a disadvantage if


    we are to engage them here," Tucker asked as he relied on Rocky''s opinion.


    "Well, first of all, we have to be fully prepared for the moment that they chase us here. Once they


    appears, we have to try our best to distract their army and lure them into the traps that we have set up


    inside the pass. This is the only way that we can diminish their forces little by little before we go for a


    fatal blow," Rocky said as it seemed that he had alreadye up with some ns.


    "But that is very ideal. First, the spiritual race will definitely be on guard against us once they find out


    that we have left the Tiger Whisker Pass. Furthermore, if they have already upied the Tiger Whisker


    Pass, they may not feel obliged to chase after us because they have already achieved their goal,"


    Tucker replied in an anxious tone.


    "No. If they somehow stayed inside, it would mean that they are not only nning of conquering the


    Tiger Whisker Pass or entering the Ethereal Region. They must have other ns¡­" Rocky said with


    furrowed brows. From the beginning, Rocky already guessed that something fishy was going on the


    moment the spiritual race''s army used the Bear Pass and the Celestial Gate Position as baits. In the


    end, they even dispatched arge number of soldiers to raid the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    Therefore, he was wary and prepared just in case they were taken by surprise.


    "What would be their purpose?" Tucker asked with a confused expression as he could not figure out


    what Rocky was trying to say. After all, the spiritual race had gone all out to attack the Tiger Whisker


    Pass. If what Rocky said was true, then the reason was quite unpredictable.


    "I actually don''t know either. But soon enough, we will know the answer." Rocky was certain that after


    the spiritual race upied the Tiger Whisker Pass, they would eventually unveil their ns.


    Meanwhile, just when the Heaven Army was about to attack the Tiger Whisker Pass, they realized that


    the troops stationed there had already retreated. Hence, they were able to upy the city effortlessly.


    However, just as Rocky expected, Phelps, their grandmander, didn''t order his soldiers to search


    for Tucker and his troops. Instead, he ordered the main force to stay in the Tiger Whisker Pass and


    only sent a troop of five thousand people to advance towards a border city of the Ethereal Region¡ªthe


    Summer River City. This group of five thousand was personally led by Phelps.


    As Rocky predicted, if the spiritual race''s army wanted to go to Summer River City, they would have to


    take the Royer Road. Consequently, they would be exposed to the surveince of the human army,


    which was hiding at the Wild Hill Pass.


    Soon enough, Rocky and the others spotted that a troop of five thousand people was heading for the


    Summer River City.


    "They sent a troop of only five thousand... Are they supposed to be the spearheads?" At this moment,


    Tucker and Rocky, who were in the military tent of the Wild Hill Pass, were discussing the recent


    development in the movements of the spiritual race''s army.


    "Hmm. I don''t think so. There are at least ten thousand guards in the Summer River City. Even the


    members of the spiritual race should know that it is risky to send a group of five thousand to attack the


    city," Rocky remarked as he shook his head.


    "Then, what is their purpose for going there? It seems that your prediction is spot on. The spiritual


    race''s army still has other ns." At this point, Tucker had to agree with Rocky''s spection earlier.


    "Yes, I am certain that they are nning something else. However, if we want to know what exactly it is,


    we can only let them pass through the Royer Road," Rocky said with a slight frown.


    "That also sounds too risky for us. What should we do then?" Tucker became a little worried because


    there were a lot of uncertainties. If the army of the spiritual race really wanted to invade the Ethereal


    Region, then countless innocent people would surely suffer.


    "Well, we should minimize the risk as long as we can. How about this? Let me lead the Changing Army


    to tail them. After I decide on the most appropriate n, we shall take action," Rocky suggested after


    thinking for a moment. The Changing Army was one of the most versatile troops in the human army. It


    could attack and defend at the same time and easily adapt to changing battle conditions. Hence, if the


    spiritual race''s army only wanted to cause some panic, then Rocky was confident that the Changing


    Army could stop them.


    "Okay. Go ahead and do what you think is best." Tucker nodded and supported Rocky''s idea in a


    heartbeat.


    Without wasting any time, Rocky cupped his hands to Tucker and gathered the Changing Army. They


    were to pass through the Royer Road and be on the tail of Phelps''s army.


    About six hourster, the Changing Army, which was currently led by Rocky, was able to discover the


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    location of the army of the spiritual race. Of course, they maintained a safe distance and followed them


    discreetly.


    Then, when the spiritual race''s troops were just about three miles away from Summer River City,


    Phelps immediately ordered the army to stay where they were and release a Carrier Beast.


    Seeing their unusual actions, Rocky felt somewhat strange. So, he asked the Changing Army to stop in


    its tracks, and he decided to get closer to the troop of the spiritual race by himself. Soon enough, he


    was just five hundred meters away from their target.


    As Rocky got close enough, he immediately unleashed his spiritual sense to monitor all the sounds


    within the area of five hundred meters.


    Not long after, he finally heard a conversation.


    "Sir, do you really believe what they said before? Then, what is it?"


    "I don''t know too. But it is the order of themander in chief, so there should be a reason. We''ll just


    have to wait and see."


    "But if it is a trap, our troop is in grave danger! Please consider that possibility too."


    "Humph! Since when have you be so timid? Besides, we have scared off the human army that


    was supposed to be stationed in the Tiger Whisker Pass. They are gone now. Are you really afraid that


    they might have set up an ambush for us? You overthink too much!"


    "But it''s always wise to y things safely. I''m just asking you to reconsider it..."


    "We won''t take too long! As soon as we get in touch with them and receive whatever they prepared, we


    will head back to the Tiger Whisker Pass. You don''t have to worry."


    From the conversation that Rocky head, he could not help but be astonished. He concluded that the


    leader of the five thousand soldiers of the spiritual race was a grandmander. Moreover, their


    troop''s purpose was to receive a gift for theirmander in chief, who was nobody but Alyssa. Hearing


    all of this, Rocky felt that something was odd.


    The other party that the troop of the spiritual race was waiting was probably consisted of humans. It


    meant that there was actually a group of humans who wanted to betray their kind and get on the good


    side of the spiritual race.


    At this point, Rocky grew pretty intrigued to know the other party involved, so he continued to wait.


    Then, about two hourster, an ornate beast carriage slowly drove over and caught the attention of


    Phelps and the rest of the soldiers of the spiritual race.

 Chapter 1591 Agreed

    Chapter 1591 Agreed


    A momentter, the fancy carriage screeched to a halt. A man over sixty years old stepped slowly and


    carefully down the small steps. Although his hair was as white as snow, it was impossible to ignore his


    domineering aura.


    Seeing this, Phelps exited his ride and sauntered over to wee him.


    "Nice to meet you, Elder Lenard," Phelps greeted politely, cupping his hands.


    "Did yourmander agree to my master''s condition?" Elder Lenard asked, skipping over all the


    pleasantries.


    "Commander in Chief Mu has agreed to the condition. She asked me to meet with your master in


    person and reach an agreement with him. So, where is he?" Phelps replied, trying to see into the


    carriage behind the old man.


    "It''s too much to ask my master toe here. Since yourmander in chief has already agreed to


    the terms, we will form an alliance with you. And take this. This is my master''s gift for our meeting. It''s a


    map showing the distribution of soldiers and the information on each checkpoint in the whole border


    battlefield..." While Elder Lenard spoke, he took out a piece of parchment.


    "Thank you. Please express my gratitude to your master when you get back." At first, Phelps was


    stunned. He hadn''t been expecting them to present him with such a precious gift, but he immediately


    clutched it in both his hands.


    "I will." After saying that, Elder Lenard climbed back into the carriage and left in a hurry.


    Meanwhile, Rocky, who had been secretly observing them, also felt confused. Judging from what he


    had just heard, someone from the human race had sold the information of the human army to the


    spiritual race, likely for personal benefits. But who was that person? And how did they get their hands


    on that map? Whoever it was, they must be powerful.


    ''The army of the spiritual race came here in such an aggressive way. It turns out that they wanted to


    get this map of the border battlefield. As long as they have the map, I''m afraid the fate of the human


    army isn''t looking good. Hmm... I have to steal the map!'' Rocky thought, feeling a n starting to form


    in his mind.


    Without wasting any time, he snuck into the troops of the spiritual race.


    After receiving the precious gift, Phelps did not continue to advance. Instead, he led the army back to


    the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    Rocky saw his opportunity and killed a soldier from the spiritual race who was marching at the end of


    the troop. Quickly, he dressed in the soldier''s clothes and blended in with the other spiritual soldiers. He


    was going to return to the Tiger Whisker Pass with them.


    When they reached the pass, the troops of the spiritual race were dismissed and ordered to rest.


    Rocky walked with a group of soldiers, but when they reached an empty corner, he slipped away and


    disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    At the same time, Phelps and the othermanders took the map into his own camp.


    "Congrattions, Grand Commander Phelps! You have sessfullypleted the task assigned to


    you by Commander in Chief Mu. I''m sure you will be rewarded," one of themanders ttered.


    "I don''t care about a reward. The most important thing is this map. Now, we can familiarize ourselves


    with the military deployment of the human troops," Phelps said as he unfolded the map.


    "But how can we be sure that this distribution map is real?" anothermander asked, frowning down


    at the piece of parchment.


    "It''s very simple. We will send some spies to the front line of the troops in the left corner to check. If


    what they find matches the map, it means that the map is real." It seemed like Phelps was at least


    three steps ahead.


    "Impressive! Grand Commander, your n is brilliant!"


    "Thank you. Now, I need you to order our best spies to carry out my n. After confirming the


    authenticity of this troop distribution map, we can say that we havepleted the mission perfectly,"


    Phelps ordered. There was no need to waste any time giving each otherpliments.


    "By the way, Grand Commander, we just received news from Deputy Commander in Chief Emery that


    the front line of the western region hasn''t been conquered. That may affect our retreat a little bit."


    "Oh? Yes. I remember now. It''s Emery''s sister who is in charge of that area. She is a rare beast-taming


    genius of our spiritual race. You''re telling me that she can''t even defeat the front line of the western


    region?" Phelps asked, furrowing his eyebrows.


    "I don''t know. I heard that Commander Beverly came across a very strong opponent who can also


    manipte spiritual beasts."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "What? Where did the human race get such a powerful person?" Phelps hesitated for a moment. Then


    he chose to ignore it. He waved his hand and said, "Okay. Let''s go ahead and get this n moving!"


    Themanders all bowed low and departed from his tent. The moment they were gone, Phelps rolled


    up the map and tucked it inside his shirt, patting the fabric gently.


    After he was positive that the map was well-protected, Phelps left his military tent and headed for


    another tent to rest.


    Unbeknownst to him, Rocky had followed him to his military tent and now saw him entering the tent


    next door. He dove behind a patch of brambles to avoid being seen.


    ''That troop deployment map is so important that the grandmander must take it with him. It won''t be


    as easy to steal it as I thought,'' Rocky thought as he peered through the leaves of the bush he was


    squatting in.


    He would only have one chance to get it. If he failed at stealing the map, they would guard it much


    more heavily in the future.


    After careful consideration, Rocky came up with his n. First, he had to convince the soldiers outside


    of the tent to leave their posts. The guards were only ordinary soldiers, but that wouldn''t stop them from


    being alert if something happened.


    However, Rocky was stealthy when he performed his tricks. The next moment, he released a bat-like


    spiritual beast from the Magic Spiritual Space. The beast was one of the samples he had analyzed


    when he had been in the Sword Spirit City.


    Although the spiritual beast was small and didn''t have destructive power, it could imitate a long list of


    sounds. Using the vibrations of its sound wave, it could create an illusion that would draw the guards


    away.


    After the Delusive Bat was released, it swooped forward. Under Rocky''s control, it released some


    ghostly, terrifying screams.


    As soon as the guards heard the noises, they became shocked to the core.


    "You three, go and see what''s happening..." the leader of the guards ordered, pointing into the dark.


    The three guards'' faces turned pale. After hesitating for a moment, they walked in the direction of the


    sound.


    When they got close enough, the Delusive Bat flew straight at them. Scared out of their minds, the


    guards screamed and covered their heads.


    Hearing their panic, the leader and the other two guards were afraid that something had happened, so


    they rushed to help them. Instantly, the area around Phelps''s tent was empty.


    Rocky saw this and approached it.


    However, he didn''t head straight inside because he knew that Phelps was strong. He didn''t want to


    alert the enemy. In preparation for this, he had brought a type of incense that could put his opponent


    under a realistic illusion within seconds.

 Chapter 1592 The Lost Map

    Chapter 1592 The Lost Map


    After he reached the camp''s entrance, Rocky lit the tip of the incense, opened the curtain of the camp,


    and tossed it inside.


    Meanwhile, Phelps was resting and concentrating on his cultivation while he sat in afy chair.


    Suddenly, he smelled a strange fragrance making its way towards him. He sat up straight and opened


    his eyes. Something suspicious was going on inside of his tent. Wasting no time, he covered his mouth


    and nose, trying to keep himself sober. However, he was toote. A numb, dizziness consumed him.


    Although he was powerful and his Spiritual Infant had reached the advanced stage, he still couldn''t


    resist the powers of the strange fragrance.


    Before long, Phelps had be inexplicably excited and danced all over the camp, resembling a


    madman.


    On the outside, Rocky waited until Phelps was deep enough under its spell. The moment that he


    entered the camp, he saw Phelps constantlyughing and walking in circles. He was unable to control


    himself.


    However, Rocky was well aware that the effect of the incense would notst long when used against a


    member with the advanced stage Spiritual Infant. Therefore, he quickly approached Phelps and


    searched his body. Soon, he reached into Phelps'' pocket and wrapped his fingers around the troop


    distribution map.


    "I was right. He has the map with him." Smiling slightly, Rocky tucked the troop distribution map away


    and left.


    As soon as he departed, Phelps woke and came back to his senses. He immediately touched his chest


    and found that his pocket was empty. He roared, "How did someone sneak into my tent? How dare


    they? Guards, catch the thief!"


    Soon, chaos had spread through all the tents in the Tiger Whisker Pass. By now, everyone had heard


    that someone had broken into Phelps'' tent and stole something important. The spiritual soldiers


    understood how crucial their mission was. In the blink of an eye, the whole Tiger Whisker Pass was so


    bright that it looked like it was daytime.


    Despite all the effort, none of them could find a trace of the thief.


    As a matter of fact, Rocky had managed to sessfully obtain the troop distribution map and flee from


    the Tiger Whisker Pass because he had nned the escape route ahead of time.


    A few secondster, a mile away from the Tiger Whisker Pass, Rocky broke through the surface of the


    ground. Dirt tumbled on each side of him and he shook more of it out of his hair.


    "The Earth-diving Skill reallyes in handy sometimes." With a smile stered on his face, Rocky


    rushed back to the Wild Hill Pass.


    In the meantime, Tucker was pacing back and forth as he waited for Rocky to return. If Rocky had


    failed, it would mean that the army of the spiritual race would possess the map of troop distribution of


    the human race at the border. That oue would be very bad.


    Just as Tucker reached the edge of a panic attack, Rocky appeared in front of him.


    "Basil, you''re finally back. Did you make it in time?" Tucker asked in a hurry.


    "Don''t worry. I made it. Failing would have been too humiliating for me!" Rocky said, taking out the


    troop distribution map and handing it to Tucker.


    The moment that Tucker opened the map andid his eyes on it, his body trembled. This map not only


    contained a detailed distribution of the troops, but it also indicated other detailed information and the


    weaknesses of some important passes. It was obvious that whoever had drawn this map had a good


    understanding of the distribution of troops of the human race at the border. An ordinary person couldn''t


    have made the map!


    "Although we are not sure who gave the map to the spiritual race, we can be sure that the person''s


    status in the human race is high!" Tucker concluded, looking at Rocky with a frown on his face.


    "I was thinking the same thing. So, for the sake of safety, I think you should avoid reporting this to the


    superior, at least for now," Rocky suggested.


    "Why?" Tucker asked. Reporting the news would have been deemed a great contribution, especially


    after sessfully stopping the map from falling into the enemy''s hands. There was a chance that


    Tucker could have been promoted to the position of grandmander, effective immediately.


    "Because if you report it, you will alert the enemy and the maniptor behind the map will be


    more cautious. Plus, if he finds out that you''re the one who reported it, he wille after you. I think it''s


    better to let the maniptor think that the stolen troop distribution map has nothing to do with the army


    of the human race. That way, he will feel safe to continue secretly making deals with the spiritual race,


    and we can follow the clues and find out who they lead to," Rocky exined.


    "Well..." Tucker hesitated. After all, it was hard for him to walk away from the promotion he had been


    working so hard to get. But what Rocky had said did make sense. This issue was not as simple as it


    seemed, and the person behind it was very likely powerful. Therefore, if he were to report it, they would


    put their revenge target on his back. The chance of getting the promotion was tempting, but he wouldn''t


    be able to enjoy it if he died at the hands of the enemy.


    "Sir, as long as you listen to me, I promise you that after this battle, you will find another chance to be


    promoted," Rocky told him. He knew what Tucker was thinking, so he made a promise to help convince


    him.


    "Oh, Basil, I am not a snob. I will never risk finding out who the person responsible is just to get a minor


    reward. You are right. I won''t report it for the time being. But I hope you can find out who is behind all


    this as soon as possible!" Tucker said, stressing thest few words. He would wait for Rocky to find the


    maniptor, but he wouldn''t wait forever.


    "I will." Rocky nodded and continued, "Now that Phelps has lost the map, he will be too embarrassed to


    report to theirmander in chief empty-handed. For this reason, I am sure that he will try to get


    another map, or he will try to do something remarkable to make up for his mistake. If thetter


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    happens, I am one hundred percent sure that he will take action. Let''s wait and see!"


    Of course, Tucker had no objections to Rocky''s n.


    After that, Rocky left Tucker''s tent. As soon as he walked out, a delicate figure came into his view.


    "Hi, Shirley!" Rocky eximed when her face reached the light.


    "It hasn''t been easy finding you. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time," Shirleyined, pursing


    her lips.


    "When did you get here?" Rocky asked.


    "Yesterday. But you looked very busy, so I didn''t disturb you," Shirley answered.


    "How did you know I would be here?" Rocky asked, curious.


    "Haven''t I told you that our intelligencework is very wide? Some of our own people are currently


    here," Shirley said confidently.


    "I heard that Elliot left a letter and disappeared. Did that have something to do with you? Or have you


    already..." Rocky asked, trailing off as a more gruesome idea entered his mind.


    "No. That kind of guy doesn''t deserve my attention. I just told him to never be seen in your sight again,"


    Shirley said in a voice filled with malice.


    "That''s good." For a moment, Rocky had feared that Shirley had killed Elliot. He didn''t want that to


    happen. After all, he held no deep hatred for Elliot. Elliot had hired an assassin to kill him, but that led


    him to find Shirley. Therefore, if it wasn''t necessary, he wouldn''t kill Elliot.

 Chapter 1593 No Other Choice

    Chapter 1593 No Other Choice


    "What are you going to do now that the Tiger Whisker Pass has fallen to the enemies? Are you going to


    just hide here in the Wild Hill Pass and wait for the worst toe? That''s definitely not your style!"


    Because Shirley knew Rocky so well, it was like she could read his mind. She was sure that he would


    never just sit on the sidelines and wait for death to show its face.


    "No. I have figured out the reason why the spiritual race has chosen to upy Tiger Whisker Pass, and


    I sessfully nipped their n in the bud. Now, it''s time to focus on recapturing the Tiger Whisker


    Pass!" Rocky said with determination in his eyes.


    "Do you need my help?" Shirley offered. She craved to work alongside Rocky again.


    "No thanks. I have a more important job for you," Rocky replied.


    "What is it?"


    "I need you to look for a man." From his back pocket, Rocky removed a portrait. The person in the


    portrait was Elder Lenard, the man who had made the deal with Phelps. Rocky wanted to find out Elder


    Lenard''s true identity. That way, they may be able to discover who he worked for.


    Shirley took the portrait from him, scrutinized it, and asked, "Is this man''s appearance urate?"


    "I''m pretty sure!" Rocky replied.


    "Okay then. I''ll ask someone to look into it right away, but it may take some time!" Shirley said.


    "Oh, I''m not in a hurry. All of it is in your hands now," Rocky responded.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll see it through. Catch youter." In a short amount of time, Shirley had matured a lot.


    Although she didn''t want to leave Rocky, she knew that what Rocky had asked her to do was very


    important. It would have to be her priority.


    After Shirley departed, Rocky returned to his tent and entered the Magic Spiritual Space. The moment


    he arrived, a dozen Human-shaped Giant Beasts he had captured were standing before him.


    It would be impossible for him to control so many Human-shaped Giant Beasts at once using his


    Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill. In fact, it would not be an easy job to control even just one of


    those beasts. Normally, a beast master and some other personnel were needed to control one. Rocky


    had to prepare himself to do it all alone.


    Right now, he had to think of another method of controlling the Human-shaped Giant Beasts. After a


    while, he decided to transform them. To do that, he was going to have to perform a small operation on


    them that would make them follow his orders unconditionally.


    The only downside was that it would take a long time.


    However, transforming the Human-shaped Giant Beasts would be worth it in the future.


    While Rocky kept busy making his preparations, Phelps was brimming with rage and embarrassment


    over the stolen troop distribution map.


    He looked around his tent at all themanders and deputymanders. Their heads were hung low


    and none of them dared to make a sound.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "You are all useless! Such a disappointment!" Phelps scolded, throwing his hands up into the air to


    prove his frustration.


    "Grand Commander, maybe the army guarding the Tiger Whisker Pass stole the troop distribution map


    from us?" amander spected.


    "It''s quite possible. Maybe they deliberately retreated from the Tiger Whisker Pass to see why we


    attacked them. Then they tailed me and witnessed my deal with the humans," Phelps replied. Even if


    he were right and had figured out who stole the map, it was toote.


    "It looks like our deal with that n has been revealed."


    "They probably don''t know which n we are working with. They only know that we have obtained the


    troop distribution map. If they had known more, they wouldn''t have risked taking it in the first ce,"


    Phelps said, shaking his head.


    "Grand Commander, what are we supposed to do now?"


    "What else are we supposed to do?! We need to take back the troop distribution map, of course!


    Otherwise, how are we going to exin what happened to themander in chief? Send your men out


    to search for any traces of the human army that retreated from Tiger Whisker Pass. They must be


    somewhere near us. Find them!" Phelps ordered.


    Without wasting a second, themanders and deputymanders epted the order and hurried


    on their way.


    Soon, several troops each made up of a thousand men set out from Tiger Whisker Pass and searched


    relentlessly for a couple of miles. It wasn''t long before they discovered Tucker''s army. They were hiding


    in the Wild Hill Pass.


    Rocky wasn''t surprised that the spiritual race army had found their location so soon. If everything went


    as he had expected, they would attack the Wild Hill Pass next and try to kill them all. It would be risky


    but it also gave Rocky and his men a chance to fight back.


    "Commander Wang, the spiritual race army will attack the Wild Hill Pass soon. We have to make


    preparations and take back the Tiger Whisker Pass!" Rocky told Tucker as he walked into his tent.


    "Take back the Tiger Whisker Pass? Are you serious? Is that even possible?" Tucker asked, baffled by


    his words.


    "Nothing is impossible. Commander Wang, do you remember those giant spiritual beasts I captured?"


    Rocky said.


    "Of course. Are you saying that you want to use those spiritual beasts to attack the city?" Tucker asked


    even though he understood what Rocky was nning.


    "Exactly," Rocky replied, nodding.


    "But can you control that many spiritual beasts on your own? That doesn''t sound easy!" Tucker


    eximed. His face now held some uncertainty.


    "It won''t be a problem for me, at least, not for long," Rocky answered confidently.


    Tucker didn''t know what to say after hearing this. He wondered if Rocky ever found anything difficult!


    "But if we really want to attack the Tiger Whisker Pass, we would need at least five thousand soldiers to


    fight alongside the beasts. That would leave only around ten thousand soldiers here guarding the Wild


    Hill Pass..." Rocky added. He was confident in his own mission but he didn''t know if the soldiers that


    guarded Wild Hill Pass could hold on long enough for it to work.


    "If you think you can take down Tiger Whisker Pass, I believe ten thousand soldiers will be enough to


    hold here for two days," Tucker said, ignoring Rocky''s worries.


    "That won''t be enough. We need to preserve our strength as well. If we were to take down the Tiger


    Whisker Pass, we would have to guard it while we wait for reinforcements. The problem lies with the


    troop distribution map. The spiritual race army won''t stop fighting until they get it back. By that time, the


    battle will be out of our hands!" Rocky predicted.


    "But it looks like we are left with no other choice. Now that we know what the spiritual race is trying to


    do, we must keep the troop distribution map in our possession. They can''t get their hands on it again,"


    Tucker said firmly. There was no time to cower. If he wanted to protect his people, he had to act.


    "I just hope that you are mentally prepared for what wille!" Rocky said with relief after Tucker made


    up his mind.


    "Thank you. I''m sorry that we have to rely on you again." Tucker felt some shame wash over him. He


    was themander of the army, but he was well aware that if Rocky hadn''te to their rescue in


    time, things might have been much worse for them.


    "It''s no big deal. I''ll go and make my preparations now." After saying that, Rocky disappeared.


    "Basil is so talented. It''s unfair that he is only a captain. If he can sessfully take back the Tiger


    Whisker Pass and help us keep it, maybe I can promote him to my assistant!" Tucker murmured to


    himself.

 Chapter 1594 As Expected (Part One)

    Chapter 1594 As Expected (Part One)


    Right after they left the tent, Rocky assembled five thousand soldiers which mainly consisted of


    members of the Swimming Army and a dozen spirit warriors. He nned to use them to form a surprise


    attack troop.


    Ten thousand troops, created mostly from the Shield Army and the Changing Army, remained to guard


    the Wild Hill Pass. Tucker would have to use the mysterious military arrays that the Shield Army and


    the Changing Army had mastered if he wanted to guard the pass for a full day.


    Since the spiritual race''s army could attack at any time, Rocky quickly led the surprise attack troops


    away from the Wild Hill Pass. They walked fast and soon came to a spot that was one mile away from


    the Tiger Whisker Pass. That was where they would make their ambush. When the main force of the


    spiritual race''s army exited the city and departed to attack the Wild Hill Pass, Rocky and his men would


    take action.


    In past battles, the spiritual race had lost several thousand soldiers, but there were still about forty-five


    thousand left. When their main force attacked the Wild Hill Pass, at least twenty thousand soldiers were


    going to be left behind. Rocky only had five thousand soldiers with him and they had to win back the


    Tiger Whisker Pass. There was no doubt that it would be a challenge.


    However, Rocky had prepared for all of that. With the help of a dozen Human-shaped Giant Beasts, the


    five thousand soldiers would be able to intimidate the spiritual race''s army and face them head on.


    Early in the morning of the second day, Phelps personally gathered nearly thirty thousand soldiers and


    took them to the Wild Hill Pass, intending to kill all of Tucker''s troops. Just under twenty thousand


    soldiers were left in the Tiger Whisker Pass, which was less than Rocky had anticipated.


    Rocky waited for two hours to confirm that the army led by Phelps had arrived at the Wild Hill Pass.


    Then, he immediately summoned the Human-shaped Giant Beasts from the Magic Spiritual Space and


    ced them on the left side of the city wall of the Tiger Whisker Pass. Because he had taken the time


    to modify the spiritual beasts, they followed all his orders without hesitation.


    The leaders of the remaining soldiers that were guarding the Tiger Whisker Pass were the two


    After learning that a group of spiritual beasts had attacked the city, the twomanders were left


    confused. They hurried to the city wall and were further dumbfounded to find that the spiritual beasts


    outside of it were the Human-shaped Giant Beasts they had brought here.


    "Where did these spiritual beastse from?" themander wearing the yellow robe asked, not able


    to take his eyes off of the huge beasts.


    "I thought they had been killed," themander wearing the blue robe replied, also looking confused.


    "Commander, how should we deal with them?" a deputymander asked, looking to his leaders for


    further instructions.


    "Summon all the beast tamers out of the city and see if they can subdue the spiritual beasts!" the


    They assigned a team of three thousand soldiers to protect a group of beast tamers from the spiritual


    race. Then, the group marched out of the city. The moment that they approached the Human-shaped


    Giant Beasts, the beast tamers tried to tame them once more.


    But as soon as the Human-shaped Giant Beasts saw the spiritual race''s army, they became enraged.


    They charged and trampled on the people as aggressively as they could.


    Filled with fear, the spiritual race''s army gathered the beast tamers and rushed them back into the city.


    After they saw that several beast tamers were unable to stop the Human-shaped Giant Beasts from


    approaching the city wall, the twomanders of the spiritual race turned so pale that they were


    almost translucent. "Shall we report what''s happening to the grandmander right away?" the


    "The grandmander is not here. He''s leading an army to attack the Wild Hill Pass. We can''t ask him


    to turn around now. Besides, this is nothing but a herd of spiritual beasts. If we want, we can just order


    our spirit warriors to kill them!" It was clear that themander wearing the blue robe didn''t take the


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Human-shaped Giant Beasts seriously.


    "But these spiritual beasts are powerful. Besides, we don''t know if our enemies are behind this. They


    could be controlling them..." Inparison, themander wearing the yellow robe was extremely


    cautious.


    "How could anyone be able to control them? Ha-ha! Our enemy isn''t Beverly," themander wearing


    the blue robemented, sneering.


    "You are right." Themander wearing the yellow robe thought that what hispanion had said


    made sense.


    "There''s no need to create fear. Send the spirit warriors to deal with the spiritual beasts."


    In no time, the twomanders had made the decision to send in a team made up of dozens of spirit


    warriors to ughter the Human-shaped Giant Beasts.


    There wasn''t a single worry in their minds that the beasts were under the control of Rocky.


    In fact, Rocky didn''t only intend for the Human-shaped Giant Beasts to break through the city wall. He


    wanted them to draw out the team of spirit warriors from the spiritual race''s army. That team was their


    core power. Once the team was weakened, the rest of their soldiers would panic and their morale


    would plummet.


    Therefore, the moment that the spirit warriors of the spiritual race left the city, Rocky led a dozen spirit


    warriors towards them.


    As the enemy spirit warriors started to battle with the Human-shaped Giant Beasts, Rocky and his team


    of spirit warriors began to attack them.


    Fortunately, despite therge number of spirit warriors from the spiritual race, most of them were at the


    Spirit Realm and only a few of them were at the primary stage of the Spiritual Infant. Rocky could


    defeat them all in minutes.


    Plus, he was able to manipte a dozen Human-shaped Giant Beasts to help them at the same time.


    After surrounding the spirit warriors, Rocky, his men, and the Human-shaped Giant Beasts turned the


    spirit warriors from the spiritual race into easy prey.


    In less than four hours, most of the spirit warriors from the spiritual race had been killed or injured.


    The twomanders of the spiritual race had no way of guessing that Rocky had nned to advance


    with a group of spirit warriors from the human race and work together with the Human-shaped Giant


    Beasts. In the end, the spirit warriors they had sent out fell into their enemy''s trap.


    When they saw that the situation was turning ugly, the twomanders from the spiritual race ordered


    for the rest of their spirit warriors to retreat. Out of dozens of spirit warriors, only a dozen had managed


    to escape and reenter the city.


    The fact that the spiritual race''s army had lost a lot of men caused the soldiers'' morale to dwindle and


    quickly.


    Meanwhile, without any resistance, the Human-shaped Giant Beasts instantly encroached on the left


    side of the Tiger Whisker Pass''s city wall andunched a powerful attack.


    Although the spiritual race''s troops who were guarding the pass tried their best to resist the attack,


    without the help of the spirit warriors, they were unable to stop it.


    In less than half a day, the beasts had managed to put arge hole in the left side of the city wall.


    Now that they had an opening, Rocky led a group of five thousand soldiers, which mainly consisted of


    the Swimming Army and spirit warriors, to attack from the outside of the opening. They allowed the


    Human-shaped Giant Beasts to provide them with some protection. But soon, they were blocked by the


    strong force of the spiritual race''s army ahead of them.

 Chapter 1595 As Expected (Part Two)

    Chapter 1595 As Expected (Part Two)


    Before long, the two opposing armies had reached a stalemate and couldn''t push past the opening in


    the city wall. The spiritual race''s army had managed to rely on their military superiority alone.


    However, in Rocky''s eyes, this was just the beginning. Having surrounded and killed so many spirit


    warriors from the spiritual race had boosted the morale of his surprise attack troops. In addition, the city


    wall had been broken. Now they had found the momentum they needed to keep fighting.


    And now that the morale was so high, Rocky could use his Army-blessing Scroll smoothly.


    "Wild fires burn grasses but cause no death..." Rocky quickly recited a poem and closed his eyes.


    Soon, tall mes licked the ground under their enemies'' feet. Then, the mes grew stronger, quickly


    forming an intense ze.


    "Fire! Put out the fire!" The sudden appearance of the fire caught the spiritual race''s army off guard.


    They ran to fight it,


    but before they could gain control of it, a strong wind rushed by and fanned the mes. The fire spread


    outwards and over the spiritual race''s army.


    Under the intense heat and size of the fire, the spiritual race''s troops were scattered and worn out.


    While the fires burned, Rocky led the Swimming Army away by using the Dragon Swimming Array.


    Under the cover of the fire, they ran through the city wall and soon upied one side of it.


    When the twomanders from the spiritual race saw the human army getting past them with only a


    few thousand soldiers, their expressions changed.


    Now that the left side of the city wall had been breached by the human army, the twomanders had


    no choice but to bring their troops back inside the city.


    At the same time, Rocky ordered his men to open the city gate and release the Human-shaped Giant


    Beasts into the city.


    Then, they all stuck to the spots that were protected by the beasts and entered the city.


    At this point, Phelps had no idea that the Tiger Whisker Pass had been attacked. He was too busy


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    leading thirty thousand troops toy siege on the Wild Hill Pass.


    After he arrived, Phelps was shocked to find a human army guarding the pass. They had managed to


    intercept his thirty thousand troops with only ten thousand of their own troops. It was difficult for his


    people to gain ground and overpower them. Even more surprising, the human army had used some


    powerful arrays and caused his thirty thousand troops a lot of pain.


    Time flew. By dusk, Phelps had learned that he couldn''t conquer the Wild Hill Pass as fast as he had


    wanted to. So he ordered his troops to withdraw and rest. He nned to continue the attack on the


    pass the next morning.


    In the meantime, the battle between Rocky''s surprise attack troops and the spiritual race''s army in the


    Tiger Whisker Pass had heated up. The mes of war raged across the entire pass and bodies


    scattered the ground.


    Originally, there had been just under twenty thousand spiritual race troops. Now, there were less than


    seven thousand. They had lost over half of their men. Although it had cost Rocky around three


    thousand soldiers of his surprise attack troop, the feat was still impressive.


    There were only seven or eight of the Human-shaped Giant Beasts left. But to the exhausted and timid


    soldiers of the spiritual race, the remaining spiritual beasts were enough to intimidate them.


    Obviously, the twomanders from the spiritual race were worried that if things didn''t change, they


    would lose everything. Therefore, they chose to retreat and reconnect with the main force led by


    Phelps. That way, they could return to the Tiger Whisker Pass when they had more troops and take it


    back.


    As soon as the spiritual race''s army retreated, the remaining soldiers and spirit warriors from the


    surprise attack troop cheered and chanted Rocky''s name.


    However, Rocky knew that it was not the time to celebrate. Currently, Tucker and the rest of his army


    were in the middle of a fierce battle.


    Rocky arranged for the remaining soldiers and spirit warriors to take turns resting and get to work


    repairing the opening in the city wall because their next task would be to guard the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    After everything was settled, he summoned the Purple-ming Phoenix and headed for the Wild Hill


    Pass.


    Since the speed of the Purple-ming Phoenix was faster than the spiritual race''s army, when Rocky


    arrived at the Wild Hill Pass, Phelps still wasn''t aware that he had lost the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    When Tucker saw Rocky headed towards him, he knew that the human army had sessfully seized


    the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    "Basil, is everything taken care of?" Tucker asked with excitement coating his voice.


    Rocky nodded.


    All the soldiers around them were both stunned and d to learn that. They had had low hopes when


    Rocky had told them that he could take back the Tiger Whisker Pass with five thousand soldiers. It was


    unbelievable!


    "Great! That''s great!" Tucker eximed, pping his hands together once.


    "It''s hard to say whether it''s great or not. We still have to evacuate this ce and make it back to the


    Tiger Whisker Pass before the spiritual race''s army finds out!" Rocky reminded him.


    "It''s going to be hard to do that because the spiritual race''s army has encircled the Wild Hill Pass within


    a radius of one mile. I don''t know how our people can get past them undetected," Tucker exined


    with a frown.


    "I might have a way. I have made preparations in advance, but it won''t be easy to deceive the spiritual


    race''s army and make them think we are still guarding the Wild Hill Pass." The night drew nearer, but


    outside the Wild Hill Pass were brilliant torches. The spiritual race''s army didn''t want to miss a thing


    that happened in the pass. If the human army were to take any action towards them, their enemy would


    be alerted.


    "If we can''t get back in time, all our efforts will be in vain." Tucker sighed. They had to find a way to


    return to the Tiger Whisker Pass before the spiritual race''s army beat them there. It was the only


    important thing at that moment.


    "Basil, in my hometown, people used to put scarecrows in rice fields to frighten the birds away. Can we


    make some scarecrows to take our ce?" Maxwell suggested.


    At the sound of that, the army burst intoughter. Clearly, Maxwell had underestimated the enemy.


    People could almost always tell a real man from a scarecrow at a nce.


    However, Rocky raised his eyebrows. Although Maxwell''s suggestion was too naive, it led him to


    another idea.


    "I don''t think it''s necessary to make scarecrows. Instead, we should create illusions for the spiritual


    race''s army. But, it will be a lot of hard work and we will have to take the initiative," Rocky said.


    "Take the initiative? Basil, what do you mean? What do we have to do?" Tucker asked, looking at


    Rocky with confusion in his eyes.


    "We must fight our enemy head on!" Rocky eximed.


    When they heard that, Tucker and all the soldiers that were present were left shocked.


    "We have to create an illusion that makes it seem like our entire army is leaving the encirclement. That


    way, we can deceive the spiritual race''s army and have enough time to retreat. In order to do so, I''ll


    need one thousand soldiers. But I''m afraid I can''t guarantee that they will survive!" Rocky stated with a


    serious look on his face. Those one thousand soldiers would have to take the initiative to attack the


    enemy forces in order to attract their attention. Thus, it was a very dangerous task.


    "Let me do it!" Maxwell said, stepping out first.


    "Me too!"


    "I will do it!"


    "And me!"


    Before long, several soldiers had volunteered. They all faced death calmly. They were all men of iron.


    In a short amount of time, over a thousand soldiers had volunteered to join the battle.


    "Thank you for your support, guys. I will try my best to protect you!" Rocky promised.


    "Basil, what do you need me to do?" All of a sudden, Tucker felt small. It now seemed like Rocky was


    the leader of the army, even though he was the realmander.

 Chapter 1596 Stay Alone

    Chapter 1596 Stay Alone


    "Sir, all you need to do is to assemble the troops and lead them five hundred meters to the west from


    the Wild Hill Pass. When you arrive there, you will see a hole in the ground in front of you. Don''t be


    afraid to enter the hole and walk along the tunnel. At the end of the tunnel, you will find the Tiger


    Whisker Pass," Rocky exined clearly.


    "Really?" Tucker had no idea that Rocky had created a passage out of nowhere that connected straight


    to the Tiger Whisker Pass. It was perfect!


    All the soldiers that were present also exchanged looks of shock. In their eyes, Rocky was currently as


    smart as a god.


    "Yes. You heard me right. I have taken the time to arrange everything in advance," Rocky said and


    confirmed, nodding his head.


    "Basil, I must admit that you have really thought this out. You''re so well-prepared!" Tucker eximed,


    looking at Rocky in pure awe.


    "We don''t have much time left for chatting. Sir, you''d better get ready and leave as soon as you can,"


    Rocky responded after a sh of a smile.


    "Okay." Tucker nodded and then began gathering the remaining soldiers and spirit warriors. He


    prepared them all to leave.


    At the same time, Rocky met with those one thousand soldiers, including Maxwell, and formed them


    into a small team. He ordered them to collect all the cooking utensils and pots they could find and to


    make sure that each of the soldiers had one.


    When everything was ready, Rocky exined his n to the team. He asked them to wait until the mist


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    emerged and then to scatter and make as much noise as possible. That would make the army of the


    spiritual race think that all their troops wereunching a fierce attack. In that time, Tucker would have


    led the troops to a safe ce.


    After they were sure they understood the n, Maxwell and the other soldiers followed Rocky to the old


    city gate of the Wild Hill Pass and prepared themselves.


    The soldiers'' morale was just high enough for Rocky to disy his Army-blessing Scroll.


    "Come forth mist..."


    As soon as Rocky had finished his words, the sky got darker and the air began to whirl. Gradually, mist


    seeped from the earth and quickly spread, covering the whole area.


    "Take action now!" Rocky whispered to his men.


    Then, one thousand soldiers, including Maxwell, split into several groups. They rushed into the spiritual


    race''s camp while beating on gongs, drums, pots and whatever they had to make as much noise as


    possible. It yed out just as Rocky had imagined it.


    Meanwhile, the army of the spiritual race was resting in the camp. Suddenly, they heard the sounds


    outsideing closer and closer. They rushed out of the camp to see what was going on and they


    realized that a thick mist was crawling through the air. In the mist, they could barely make out some


    figures.


    Amander immediately ran into Phelps''s tent and reported, "Sir, bad news! The human army is


    taking advantage of the rising mist and trying to attack us!"


    "What? How dare they? Gather the whole army and get ready to fight!" Phelps ordered as he jumped


    up from his bed.


    It didn''t take long for the army of the spiritual race to stumble outside and gather near the camp. They


    stood around, waiting for the human race to attack them. However, half an hour had passed and the


    army of the human race had not made a move. All they could see was the outline of people shing


    deep in the mist.


    "Sir, how about we go into the mist and attack them first?" someone suggested uneasily.


    "No. They must have set a trap. They are probably waiting for us to be impatient and enter the


    mist. Send our spies to confirm their strength first," Phelpsmanded in a calm tone.


    A few of their spies ran into the mist to see what they were up against, but because the mist was so


    thick, they instantly became lost in it. They couldn''t see, let alone determine their enemy''s abilities.


    In the end, the spies were forced to return empty-handed and report to theirmander, "Sir, the mist


    is too thick. We can''t do what you asked!"


    "How did the mist get this thick? Damn it!" Phelps cursed, forming fists with his hands.


    "Sir, what should we do now? Should we enter the mist and fight or wait here?" someone asked.


    "This kind of weather will put us at a disadvantage. Never act before figuring out your enemy''s


    strength!" Phelps said. The mist seemed strange to him and he was also worried that it might be a trap


    made by the human army. In his eyes, the best way of dealing with the situation was to do nothing and


    wait.


    Therefore, the team led by Rocky had made the army of the spiritual race too scared to attack them


    under the cover of the mist summoned by the Army-blessing Scroll.


    Meanwhile, Tucker was leading the rest of the troops to the position that Rocky had told them about.


    As soon as they arrived, Tucker and the soldiers found a mound of loose dirt. Not long after, a gaping,


    ck hole ate away at the soil. In it, there was a tunnel wide enough for three of them to walk side by


    side.


    They stood there and watched as a shadow came out of it. Tucker and the soldiers were scared so no


    one volunteered to approach it. They didn''t feel relief until the shadow dove into the soil and


    disappeared.


    "Sir, is this the passage that Basil prepared for us?" Deputy Commander Ma asked, staring into the


    depths of the tunnel.


    "I think so." Tucker nodded.


    "Wow. I didn''t think he was capable of making a spiritual beast dig a tunnel for us," Deputy Commander


    Ma said after his mouth stopped hanging open.


    All the other soldiers also looked at the hole with great admiration swimming in their eyes.


    Tucker knew that they didn''t have much time, so he immediately began to arrange the retreat. "Enough


    talking! Head down the tunnel now! We have to get back to the Tiger Whisker Pass!"


    Stepping down into the hole, Tucker and Deputy Commander Ma guided their people into the tunnel


    one after another and made their way towards the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    In the meantime, Rocky had sessfully tricked the army of the spiritual race. He called his men back


    to him. Because the mist would soon dissipate and allow the army of the spiritual race to see them, he


    had to retreat quickly.


    Rocky gathered and ounted for all his men before leading them along their nned path.


    Before long, the mist was gone.


    Straight away, Phelps sent more spies to investigate the movements of the army of the human race,


    but they soon discovered that the army who had just been so aggressive had left.


    When Phelps learned of this, he got a bad feeling. Wasting no time, he immediately sent amander


    and five thousand soldiers into the Wild Hill Pass. However, they came back with the news that the


    Wild Hill Pass was also empty.


    "Damn it! We were fooled!" It had never urred to Phelps that the army of the human race in the mist


    had been a diversion.


    "Sir, they can''t run far. Let''s take our army and chase after them!" amander suggested.


    "Send for more people and track them separately!" Phelps shouted.


    So each of the threemanders gathered three thousand troops and set off. They tried to catch up


    with the army of the human race by cornering them in three different directions.


    When Rocky saw that they were being pursued, he immediately asked his men to keep going while he


    stayed behind and waited for the enemy.

 Chapter 1597 Stop Them

    Chapter 1597 Stop Them


    Not long after, amander of the spiritual race leading a troop of three thousand soldiers arrived.


    However, to their surprise, they only saw Rocky there. Of course, themander felt strange and


    immediately thought that it was a trap, so he became wary and looked around vigntly.


    "You don''t have to worry about a sneak attack. I''m the only one here. I''ve actually asked the others to


    leave in advance," Rocky said indifferently.


    "What did you say? You asked them to leave you here alone? Why? Do you think you can stop us by


    yourself?" Themanderughed and thought that Rocky was crazy.


    "Yes. That is exactly what I''m going to do. Do you have a problem with that?" Rocky asked with a


    shrug.


    "Don''t be so full of yourself! What can you do to stop us by yourself?" The expression on the face of the


    "Well, who says I''m alone?" Rocky sneered and immediately summoned the Purple-ming Phoenix.


    As the spiritual beast came out, themander was instantly shocked. After all, it was well-known that


    ordinarily, the human race could not control a spiritual beast.


    "Humph! So what? Do you think you and your beast can stop a force of three thousand? We will kill you


    in a few moments and chase after yourrades!" Obviously, themander was not threatened


    because he was confident of his troop''s strength.


    "Are you sure about that? You can still go back if you want. I''m giving you the opportunity to live


    another day. Otherwise, it''s going to be the end for you." Rocky''s eyes somehow turned serious now.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Arrogant brat! Know your ce! Kill him!" Themander grew furious by Rocky''s provocation and


    taunts. Hence, he immediately gave the order to kill him without hesitation.


    Soon enough, arge number of soldiers and spirit warriors of the spiritual race swarmed towards


    Rocky and the Purple-ming Phoenix.


    "Don''t say I didn''t give you a chance. Purple-ming Phoenix, go ahead and y with them!" Rocky


    also gave themand to the Purple-ming Phoenix, which appeared to be very eager to ughter


    the enemies in front of it.


    Then, it savagely rushed towards the soldiers and spirit warriors, not intending to keep anyone alive.


    At the same time, Rocky also didn''t intend to show any mercy. He released the aura of the Spiritual


    Infant and unsheathed his Mystical Dragon Sword. The next moment, he threw it into the air and


    performed the Thousand-star Swordsmanship right off the bat. In a sh, dazzling starlight emerged in


    the sky and fell down into the army of the spiritual race like zing meteors.


    "Argh!"


    In an instant, the area was filled with the echoes of miserable and painful screams.


    In less than five minutes, hundreds of members of the army were either killed or injured. Meanwhile,


    they weren''t even able to touch the hem of Rocky''s clothes.


    Themander was so infuriated that he couldn''t take it anymore. Although he could see that Rocky


    was indeed powerful, his Spiritual Infant was also at the medium stage. He immediately summoned two


    spirit warriors whose Spiritual Infants were at the primary stage. With their joint efforts, themander


    attempted to take Rocky down.


    "Hmm. Don''t you have a more powerful master in the spiritual race?" Rocky asked with a mocking grin


    as he saw that themander was now desperately trying to beat him by joining hands with his


    underlings.


    As a result, themander almost exploded in embarrassment. He wasted no time and waved the


    weapon in his hand while he fixed his eyes on Rocky. At the same time, the two spirit warriors did their


    best to distract Rocky and restrain his movements.


    However, Rocky had already faced this kind of situation countless times. Therefore, he knew exactly


    how to deal with them. He slowly approached one of the two spirit warriors before suddenly speeding


    up. At the same time, the Mystical Dragon Sword in his hand instantly shed with a silver light.


    "Argh!"


    A shrilling scream soared into the sky as the hand of the spirit warrior flew up. His blood gushed and


    sshed everywhere.


    Themander roared in anger as soon as he saw that Rocky maimed one of his most capable


    subordinates with just a single move. Then, the weapon in his hand turned into three beams of light. As


    themander made his move, the beams of light darted out and surrounded Rocky.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, Rocky was engulfed by the spiritual power of the beams of light.


    "Humph! You are too arrogant for a mere weakling." Seeing that Rocky wasn''t able to dodge his


    spiritual skill, themander could not help but think that he had overestimated Rocky''s abilities.


    However, the very next moment, he heard another scream nearby. When themander turned his


    head, his eyes widened upon seeing that the other spirit warrior was pierced in the chest by a huge


    sword. Immediately after, his already lifeless body fell to the ground with a loud thud.


    In less than a few minutes, Rocky had effortlessly killed the two spirit warriors that assisted the


    fact, most of the soldiers and spirit warriors trembled and froze in fear. They could not step forward or


    dare to make a move, knowing that Rocky could kill them in a sh. Hence, all of them retreated with


    horrified expressions on their faces.


    With this turn of events, the face of themander turned extremely gloomy. He realized that he


    overestimated himself. Now, he understood why Rocky had the guts to face his entire troop all by


    himself.


    "Damn it! Retreat!" Deeming that the situation was already unwinnable, themander immediately


    ordered his subordinates to retreat. Otherwise, they would just waste their lives. Rocky would just y


    them one after another, like trampling upon ants on the ground.


    While themander escaped with his troop, Rocky didn''t try to chase after them. In his opinion, killing


    a few powerful warriors of the spiritual race would not really make a huge impact in the current


    situation.


    Right now, the most important thing was that he must immediately return to the Tiger Whisker Pass to


    rendezvous with Tucker and the rest of the army.


    Therefore, Rocky rode on the back of the Purple-ming Phoenix and flew towards the troops the


    Maxwell took away earlier.


    "Grand Commander Phelps! We have bad news!" Meanwhile, Phelps had not yet recovered from the


    fact that he was fooled, but twomanders came rushing in and were about to tell something that


    would displease him further.


    "What are you doing here? I thought you were tasked to guard the Tiger Whisker Pass!" The moment


    Phelps saw the twomanders that were supposed to be guarding the Tiger Whisker Pass, his eyes


    opened wide, specting that something wrong was going on.


    "Sir, we lost the Tiger Whisker Pass." The twomanders lowered their heads and were pretty


    embarrassed to show their faces.


    "What did you say? How did that happen? What the hell is going on?" Phelps clenched his fists and


    roared in anger.


    After heaving a deep breath, the twomanders told him what happened. Of course, they tried their


    best to make it very clear that they only withdrew because they had no other choice.


    After Phelps heard everything they had to say, his face turned livid. He never expected that they would


    lose the Tiger Whisker Pass. Moreover, the human army that was supposed to be besieged by them


    also disappeared without a trace. These two failures surely dealt a huge blow for the spiritual race.


    However, because of all the experiences that Phelps had umted all these years, he soon


    realized Rocky''s real intention.


    "Give this order to all the soldiers right now. We are going to pull out the whole camp and go back to


    the Tiger Whisker Pass!" Phelpsmanded decisively, knowing that the human army must be on


    their way back to the Tiger Whisker Pass already. Therefore, if they could arrive before the human


    army did, they could intercept them and capture them once again. Most importantly, they could regain


    control of the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    Under the vigorous and resolute order of Phelps, other than the troops of the threemanders that


    were tasked to chase after the human army, the rest of the spiritual race armies immediately prepared


    to rush back to the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    At this point, both the human race and the spiritual race were in a race against time.


    All the troops that were led by Tucker had just entered the tunnel and were rushing back to the Tiger


    Whisker Pass at their top speed.


    At the same time, since Phelps had discerned what the human army was really up to, he responded by


    taking the army of the spiritual race back to the Tiger Whisker Pass, thinking that they could outsmart


    them. However, no matter how fast they were, there was no way that they could arrive earlier than


    Tucker''s army, which took the best shortcut back to the pass.

 Chapter 1598 I Have No Choice

    Chapter 1598 I Have No Choice


    Originally, it would''ve taken Tucker and his army two days to get back to the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    However, by passing through a dug tunnel, they managed to reach their destination in half the time.


    There, they rendezvoused with the remaining two thousand guards.


    Although they had retaken the Tiger Whisker Pass, there was no time to rx. Knowing the spiritual


    race was going tounch a counterattack at any given moment, Tucker hurriedly deployed his defense.


    It took him a day to get his troops in position. By that time, the spy Tucker sent forwarded some


    information that the army of the spiritual race was three miles away. ording to the spy, it seemed


    that their enemy didn''t n on resting on the way there.


    "Hasn''t Spiritual King Basile back yet?" Tucker asked Deputy Commander Ma as soon as he


    heard the news.


    "Not yet." Deputy Commander Ma shook his head.


    "Did something bad happen to him and his army?" Tucker looked nervous. He was worried that he


    wasn''t strong enough to lead his soldiers to triumph over the iing enemy. In his eyes, Rocky was


    their only hope.


    "I don''t think so. Spiritual King Basil is a smart and resourceful man. He''d be able to get himself out of


    any kind of danger. Besides, he has an army of a thousand soldiers. If they didn''t take the shortcut,


    they should arrive at the same time as the army of the spiritual race," Deputy Commander Ma


    concluded upon analyzing the situation.


    "I hope he gets here in time. Otherwise, I''m afraid we won''t be able to guard the Tiger Whisker Pass,"


    Tucker murmured.


    Unbeknownst to Tucker, Rocky and his army were not far from them. However, Rocky did not intend to


    return to the Tiger Whisker Pass just yet; he still needed this army toplete another task.


    "Maxwell," Rocky called.


    "What can I do for you?" Maxwell asked. Judging from Rocky''s grave expression, he could tell that he


    was about to tell him something important.


    "The army of the spiritual race will arrive at the Tiger Whisker Pass soon. If I''m not mistaken, they don''t


    n on stopping to rest. Instead, they''llunch their attack on the Tiger Whisker Pass as soon as


    possible, knowing Commander Wang and his men haven''t had the time to settle down yet." Rocky


    paused. Then, with a glint in his eye, he continued, "If that''s the case, they must''ve left their food and


    provisions unguarded!"


    "Well, do you n on cutting them off from their food and provisions?" Maxwell immediately understood


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    what Rocky was trying to say.


    "Yes, but I have to go back to the Tiger Whisker Pass to help Commander Wang, so I need someone to


    lead the team that willplete this task for me!" Rocky said seriously.


    "What? Are you saying..." Maxwell''s eyes widened.


    "I need you to help me lead the team. Can you do it?" At present, the only person Rocky could trust


    was Maxwell, and moreover, he believed in him.


    "I..." Maxwell faltered hesitantly. It seemed he wasn''t confident in himself.


    "Quit stuttering! Can you finish the task or not?" Rocky asked in a stern voice. There was no time for


    hesitation.


    "Yes, I can. I won''t let you down, even if it means risking my own life," Maxwell said determinedly,


    puffing out his broad chest.


    "That''s what I wanted to hear. Don''t worry. I won''t let you fight alone. I''ll leave the Purple-ming


    Phoenix to you. You just need to seize any opportunity to distract the troops guarding the food and


    provisions. The rest will be up to the Purple-ming Phoenix," Rocky assured him.


    "Yes, sir!" Maxwell nodded resolutely.


    After that, Rocky summoned all of the soldiers to exin the situation. At this point, the soldiers


    admired Rocky so much that they had no objection to his orders.


    "Everyone, whether we can defend the Tiger Whisker Pass or not depends on you," Rocky said,


    locking eyes with the soldiers around him.


    "We will guard the Tiger Whisker Pass!" All the soldiers shouted in unison.


    Then, Rocky and Maxwell parted ways. Maxwell and his army went to ambush the area where Rocky


    estimated their enemies'' food and provisions were located. On the other hand, Rocky himself


    continued heading towards the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    Rocky arrived at the Tiger Whisker Pass, and so did the army of the spiritual race led by Phelps. As


    expected, theyunched an attack immediately without stopping to rest.


    "Spiritual King Basil, you are finally back!" Tucker said excitedly. Seeing that Rocky hade to their


    aid, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "What''s the status report?" Rocky asked immediately.


    "The entire army of the spiritual race is on the battle ring. They''ve already attacked our city walls. It''s


    estimated that our defenses will fall in four hours," Tucker said grimly, his expression darkening.


    "The number of their soldiers is about triple that of our army, so we can''t fight them head on." Rocky


    scratched his chin, analyzing the situation carefully. "Besides, we''re not strong enough to guard the


    entire city. Our goal is to stall for time and wait for reinforcements."


    "Do you have any ideas, Spiritual King Basil?" Tucker asked expectantly.


    "The terrain of the Tiger Whisker Pass is t, and there are few houses. Therefore, it is definitely


    impossible to y guerri warfare in the underground way." Rocky was deep in thought, wracking his


    brains for a solution. What he needed to do now was create a very advantageous condition for his side.


    On one hand, he needed to resist the army of the spiritual race, and on the other hand, he needed to


    buy time.


    Just then, Rocky caught a glimpse of the rocks arched like eaves on the city walls. The Tiger Whisker


    Pass was narrow on the outside and wide on the inside, and the rocks around the city walls were


    protruding. The ce was like a tiger''s mouth and whiskers, hence its name.


    Right now, the Tiger Whisker Pass''s entrance was like a tiger''s bloody mouth. What was the most


    terrifying moment in a tiger''s mouth? The answer was when it chomped down.


    "I have an idea." Rocky''s eyes shed.


    "Let''s hear it!" Tucker felt a glimmer of hope.


    "Aim for the rocks on the city walls!" Rocky''s eyes narrowed as he spoke.


    "The rocks on the city walls? Are you serious, Spiritual King Basil? Then the city walls will be destroyed


    as well!" Tucker was dumbfounded. The city walls were the most important barrier for the Tiger Whisker


    Pass. If they destroyed the rocks on the city walls, they would be left defenseless.


    "Yes, the city walls will certainly be damaged, but once the rocks on the city walls explode, the pass of


    the Tiger Whisker Pass will also shrink. The army of the spiritual race won''t be able toe inside in


    exined his n to Tucker.


    "What?" Tucker hesitated. He found that Rocky''s strategy was not bad, but it was also risky.


    "Commander Wang, if you don''t think it''s a good idea, we can think of other solutions. But I''m afraid


    that we are running out of time!" Seeing that Tucker was still hesitating, Rocky warned him.


    "Well, I''ll do whatever you want us to do." Tucker had no other choice but to listen to Rocky.

 Chapter 1599 Entering The Tiger Whisker Pass

    Chapter 1599 Entering The Tiger Whisker Pass


    After conversing with Tucker, Rocky quickly developed a strategy and began to assemble the troops to


    the best of his abilities.


    Two hourster, the city walls of the Tiger Whisker Pass could no longer hold off its enemies. The


    soldiers of the spiritual race swiftly rushed towards the city walls like a tide about to crash on the sandy


    shore. Before long, they wouldpletely upy the city walls. The city gates would open once the


    walls were gone, and numerous soldiers of the spiritual race woulde rushing in.


    ¡°Commander Wang, let¡¯s begin!¡± Realizing the time hade, Rocky nodded towards Tucker.


    ¡°Soldiers! Leave the city walls and blow up the rocks on both sides,¡± Tucker ordered after hearing


    Rocky.


    Soon, the generals and soldiers of the Tiger Whisker Pass stationed by the city walls retreated as fast


    as they could. Meanwhile, the soldiers who had just finished nting the explosives into the walls just


    started to ignite the fuses.


    Once the humans retreated from the city walls, the generals and soldiers of the spiritual race cheered


    loudly.


    ¡°Open the city gates now!¡± amander of the spiritual race screamed.


    The gates within the city walls soon opened and several spiritual race soldiers rushed in with the


    intention of storming the city.


    At that moment, the rocks on the left city wall suddenly burst into the sky. Then, numerous stones came


    crashing down and smashed into the city wall where the spiritual race soldiers were located.


    They werepletely caught off guard and wanted to get out of the city as quickly as possible.


    However, the remaining spiritual race soldiers who were still outside the walls were unaware of what


    happened and continued to rush into the city. Thousands of spiritual race soldiers ended up blocked


    within and outside of the city walls.


    Boom!


    It wasn¡¯t long before the rocks on the right city wall exploded into the air too. Arge number of stones


    fell down like a heavy rain and smashed many of the spiritual race soldiers below to death.


    By then, both of the city walls began to copse. Around three to four thousand spiritual race soldiers


    were injured and killed in less than five minutes. The number continued to rise.


    Phelps, who stayed behind with the rest of the spiritual race army, witnessed the walls and stones that


    held up the Tiger Whisker Pass topple and massacre all the soldiers that were in its path. He trembled


    in anger. He never expected the human army to smash the city walls to defend the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    They clearly intended on cutting off all means of retreat and fighting to the death.


    ¡°The city-attacking forces should retreat first!¡± Phelps ordered.


    Soon after receiving the order, the soldiers quickly retreated from the city walls of the Tiger Whisker


    Pass which were steadily turning into a heap of ruins as therge number of rocks began to pile up.


    The height of the heap was twice as high as before that it eventually became a huge stone wall that


    blocked the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    Tucker breathed a sigh of relief at the sess of Rocky¡¯s n. However, they had an even more


    critical challenge to face next. Because the city walls were no longer up, that left them exposed and


    defenseless. Once the spiritual race army broke through and entered the pass, there was nothing left


    but a desperate battle to face.


    ¡°Commander Wang, it will take the spiritual race at least a day to get through those ruins. We have a


    day to recover and set up all the necessary traps,¡± Rockymented. He had read Tucker¡¯s mind and


    informed him what they ought to do next.


    ¡°Even then, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to hold for three days,¡± Tucker replied slightly pessimistically.


    ¡°How would you know if you didn¡¯t even try? What¡¯s more, we can still weaken the spiritual army race¡¯s


    strength to its limits even if we can¡¯t fully defend the Tiger Whisker Pass. What more could they do by


    then even if they take back the pass?¡± Rocky asked with a smile.


    Tucker was momentarily stunned, but immediately understood that Rocky already expected this fight to


    the finish with the spiritual race army from the very beginning. That was why he chose to blow up the


    city walls.


    ¡°You must be tired, Commander Wang. Please rest. We need to recuperate and get as much energy as


    we can. Our fate will be decided the day after tomorrow,¡± Rocky suggested calmly before walking away.


    Once he returned to his residence at the Tiger Whisker Pass, Rocky entered the Magic Spiritual Space.


    He needed to prepare for the uing battle. He wouldn¡¯t let the spiritual race army easily take over


    the Tiger Whisker Pass. But with the human army¡¯s current strength, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance


    against the spiritual race army.


    But he could still buy them some time by making things more difficult for the spiritual race army before


    they took over the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    Rocky had previously operated on the Human-shaped Giant Beasts and sessfully got them to obey


    his orders in order to recapture the pass. But the price of the operation was that these Human-shaped


    Giant Beasts would lose their consciousness. Those who would lose it wouldn¡¯t live long. But he had to


    let them finish their mission before their lives were cut short.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Since he came to this world, Rocky had done a lot of research on the genes of its spiritual beasts. With


    his previous experience, he could create the gene fluid used to strengthen the spiritual beasts.


    However, if he forced it too much, the beasts would pay for it dearly. This wouldn¡¯t matter for spiritual


    beasts on the brink of death, though.


    So Rocky worked overnight to produce enough of the gic fluid and injected it into the remaining


    Human-shaped Giant Beasts.


    After the injection, the auras of the multiple Human-shaped Giant Beasts shot up which caused them to


    be violent and bloodthirsty.


    Meanwhile, Phelps had ordered the spiritual race soldiers to dig into the ruins and open up a passage


    as soon as possible so that they could annihte the garrison of the Tiger Whisker Pass. What was


    most important was that they take back the precious map.


    Inside the Tiger Whisker Pass, most of the generals and soldiers were quite calm since they made


    peace with the fact that they were about to engage in a fierce battle. However, their morale was quite


    low. Their depression was something they could do nothing about. After all, not everyone had the


    courage to willingly sacrifice themselves.


    A day and a night had passed and various traps had been set up in the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    Meanwhile, in the city¡¯s ruins, the walls were about to be destroyed and the time of the inevitable battle


    to the death drew near.


    With the third day came a sweltering hot afternoon. A few huge blocks of stone suddenly toppled down


    due to a strong force and through it shone a ray of blinding light. Then, twomanders of the spiritual


    race, several deputymanders, and some spiritual race warriors rushed into the Tiger Whisker


    Pass.


    ¡°They¡¯reing!¡± Tucker trembled once he saw the ruins of the city walls were being destroyed. But he


    managed to calm himself down immediately and began tomand.


    Under themand of Deputy Commander Ma, the Swimming Army led the fight against the spiritual


    race.


    However, under the cover of twomanders and dozens of spiritual race warriors, arge number of


    spiritual race warriors began to rush in from the passageway and joined them for the battle.


    Meanwhile, the Shield Army and the Changing Army joined forces to defend and deal with the spiritual


    race soldiers in front of the city wall ruins to prevent more spiritual race soldiers from entering.

 Chapter 1600 Thousands Of People

    Chapter 1600 Thousands Of People


    As they relied on the traps that they had set in advance and the cooperation from the three armies''


    array, the two sides inevitably fell into a stalemate.


    However, as the number of human soldiers gradually decreased, the tide of the battle eventually shifted


    in favor of the spiritual race. Unexpectedly, another passage on the right city wall was also breached. It


    meant that more soldiers from the spiritual race poured inside. With this, they easily established their


    advantage over the human army.


    Before long, the garrison was forced to retreat one step after another as they lost control of the ruins


    within the city walls.


    Seeing this, the army of the spiritual race seized the opportunity to push forward. Not long after, more


    and more soldiers were able to enter the city to overthrow the forces in it.


    After about four hours, there were already more than twenty thousand soldiers of the spiritual race


    inside the Tiger Whisker Pass. At the same time, there were still another ten thousand soldiers waiting


    outside for the chance to invade the city. Now that the soldiers of the spiritual race were already about


    three times asrge as the human army, the humans were obviously at a great disadvantage.


    However, just as the situation was about to turn really grim, the ground within the Tiger Whisker Pass


    suddenly rumbled.


    "Commander Wang, order the soldiers to retreat at once!" At this time, a familiar voice echoed.


    As Tucker turned his head, he saw that it was Rocky, standing above the head of a Human-shaped


    Giant Beast. Moreover, there were also a few more Human-shaped Giant Beasts that followed behind


    him.


    Realizing Rocky''s intention, Tucker immediatelymanded the soldiers to retreat and make way for


    several passages.


    In the blink of an eye, the Human-shaped Giant Beasts that were under Rocky''s control passed


    through the garrison and intercepted the aggressive army of the spiritual race.


    At the sight of the huge beasts, the members of the spiritual race were naturally frightened and caught


    off guard.


    However, the threemanders of the spiritual race were able to react quickly and gather some spirit


    warriors to resist and stop the advancement of the Human-shaped Giant Beasts.


    Rocky instantly saw the movements of themanders, so he also made his move, not intending to


    give them a chance for a counterattack. Then, he flew down from the head of the beast, unsheathed


    his Mystical Dragon Sword, and instantly threw them at the iingmanders.


    But from the perspective of themanders, they didn''t think that Rocky was that powerful to take


    them on. Hence, only one of them confronted him at first. Themander swung his hammers with a


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    violent force, intending to smash Rocky in one go.


    However, even before the hammers of themander could reach Rocky, he had already moved


    passed by him. In the blink of an eye, Rocky was able to easily evade the continuous attacks of the


    hammers and swiftly rush towards the other twomanders.


    Seeing the unexpected oue, the twomanders quickly looked at each other and nodded. Then,


    the one in a red robe and silver armor stepped forward in an attempt to stop Rocky by himself.


    Unexpectedly, Rocky also turned a blind eye to him and just swiftly brushed past him. He dodged the


    Rocky knew that thestmander, who didn''t confront him, must be the strongest among the three.


    It was clear to him that he had to take down the strongest one first in order to instantly disrupt the


    rhythm and morale of the spiritual race''s army.


    It turned out that thestmander had the strength that was equivalent to the Spiritual Infant at the


    third grade. It meant that he would not be that easy to deal with. Thus, it was indeed a must that Rocky


    brought him down as soon as possible.


    When themander saw Rocky''s actions, he instantly knew what was on his mind. He scoffed at


    Rocky''s overconfidence and shot out a spiritual spear.


    ng!


    In a sh, the spiritual spear and the Mystical Dragon Sword collided midair, creating a powerful energy


    wave that spread out in all directions.


    Immediately after, the Mystical Dragon Sword bounced back and fell into Rocky''s hand again.


    "Do you really think that you could bring me down? What a ridiculous human! You don''t even know


    your limitation!" Themander looked disdainfully at Rocky as he revealed an arrogant expression.


    "I don''t only think that I can defeat you. I am sure about it. Well, you are the strongest among these


    people, so I should kill you first. It''s just basic military tactic. Capture the ringleader first and it won''t be


    a problem capturing the followers," Rocky answered indifferently.


    "You know that I am the strongest and you still dare to confront me? What an ignorant bastard! Fine, I


    will fulfill your death wish!" Themander felt rather insulted by Rocky''s remarks.


    "How can you be so sure that you can easily defeat me? You underestimate my power," Rocky replied


    with a defiant sneer.


    "Humph! I can perceive that your aura is nothingpared to mine. Your Spiritual Infant is probably


    just at the second grade," themander said as he carefully assessed Rocky''s aura. "Let''s say that


    you are just hiding your real strength, but your Spiritual Infant should just be at the third grade at most.


    In that case, there''s no doubt that I can defeat you!" themander added.


    "Then, why don''t you just shut up and try if you can?" Rocky retorted provokingly.


    "Commander Wei, do you need us to help you?" The other twomanders who were easily avoided


    by Rocky earlier offered to fight alongside the strongestmander.


    "No need. Go and stop those Human-shaped Giant Beasts. I can take care of this delusional brat,"


    Commander Wei said with brimming confidence. At this point, his fighting spirit was already stimted


    by Rocky to the extreme.


    Hearing this, the twomanders didn''t argue and just continued to resist the Human-shaped Giant


    Beasts together with the rest of the spirit warriors of the spiritual race.


    However, they didn''t expect that the Human-shaped Giant Beasts were too aggressive. After all, they


    had been injected with a kind of special gic fluid that greatly boosted their strength and physique.


    As a result, even with thebined efforts of the twomanders to lead the army, the Human-


    shaped Giants Beasts still managed to wreak havoc, ruthlessly ughtering the soldiers of the spiritual


    race and dyeing the area red with their blood.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and Commander Wei are confronting each other.


    As they shed, Rocky had to admit that themander was really powerfulpared to the others


    that he had already encountered. With his sturdy armor, Rocky had difficulty inflicting damage.


    Fortunately, because of the presence of the ferocious Human-shaped Giant Beasts, the situation inside


    the city became bnced again. At the same time, the soldiers of the spiritual race, which were outside


    the walls, werepletely blocked off.


    However, the overall situation still didn''t look too good for the human army.


    "Commander Wang, how long are we going to hold on? If Deputy Commander Lin and his army won''t


    be able to make it, I''m afraid that we might all die here," Deputy Commander Ma said anxiously.


    Obviously, he and many others were fearful of the current situation.


    "We can''t lose the Tiger Whisker Pass no matter what!" Tucker answered sternly. "Let''s go. We can''t let


    Spiritual King Basil fight alone! We must also do our best to help him."


    Soon enough, Tucker led the human army to fight alongside the Human-shaped Giant Beasts. With


    theirbined strength, they became sessful in resisting the attacks of the spiritual race.


    Meanwhile, the army led by Maxwell was now in position, stealthily lurking outside the camp of the


    spiritual race''s army which was tasked to protect their food and other provisions. They were actually


    here on Rocky''s instructions, and as expected, the army of the spiritual race was stationed on the spot


    where Rocky had predicted. However, upon closer inspection, Maxwell saw that the ce was being


    guarded by about two thousand people, which was twice their number.


    "Everyone, our task is an important one and we shouldplete it at all costs. We can''t let Spiritual


    King Basil and the others down. Whether they can defend the Tiger Whisker Pass defends on us now."


    Maxwell gave a brief speech to encourage his team before theymenced their operation.


    These one thousand soldiers had been prepared to die beforeing here, so they were not afraid of


    taking on the enemy at all.


    "Move!" Maxwell waved his hands and issued the order to attack.


    The next moment, the troop rushed forth.


    As expected, the soldiers that guarded the food and provisions were shocked upon realizing that they


    were being infiltrated by the human army.


    The army of the spiritual race started to resist Maxwell''s soldiers, but it turned out that they were not


    that skillfulpared to the soldiers in the front line. After all, they seldom engaged in real battles.


    Thus, even though they were outnumbered, Maxwell''s team easily gained the upper hand.

 Chapter 1601 Sweeping The Area

    Chapter 1601 Sweeping The Area


    It didn''t take long before the army of the human race gained an advantage over the army of the spiritual


    race guarding the food and provisions.


    Now, it was the Purple-ming Phoenix''s time to shine. It had been hiding in the dark, ready to attack.


    Raising its majestic head, it let out a ferocious roar and rushed towards the carriages. Spurting hot


    mes from its mouth, the Purple-ming Phoenix set the carriages aze.


    Their attacks had caught the troops of the spiritual race off-guard. With their food and provisions now


    on fire, they frantically tried to put out the mes but to no avail. After a while, they could do nothing but


    watch helplessly as their supplies were burned to ashes.


    It took almost only ten minutes until everything was burnt to a crisp.


    "Retreat!" Seeing that his mission was aplished, Maxwell gave the signal to fall back.


    Soon, the human army of a thousand people began to retreat while the Purple-ming Phoenix


    covered them.


    The spiritual race''s soldiers were terrified of the Purple-ming Phoenix, so they didn''t dare to chase


    after them. Instead, they watched remorsefully as Maxwell led his army away.


    With their supplies burnt, theirmander sent a report to Phelps immediately.


    Phelps, who was in charge of the army attacking the Tiger Whisker Pass, grew furious when he heard


    that their supplies were ambushed and burned.


    Food and provisions were an army''s lifeline. Moreover, Phelps had tens of thousands of people under


    hismand; the sheer amount of supplies they needed for just one day was astonishing. Without


    food, they were all going to starve. It would only take around three days of no food for them to sumb


    to their doom.


    "Damn it! These humans are despicable," Phelps cursed angrily. Blue veins stood out on his forehead


    and his eyes were bloodshot with rage. Ever since the military distribution map was stolen, it seemed


    the humans never run out of tricks up their sleeves. The unfortunate series of events were making him


    go crazy.


    "We have to seize the Tiger Whisker Pass today, no matter what!" Phelps knew that, if they didn''t take


    the Tiger Whisker Pass this time, his army would be destroyed. Hunger would soon overtake them;


    they might not even have a chance to retreat. Their only chance at survival now was to get what they


    came for.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As a result, Phelps ordered the soldiers to attack more fiercely.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the battle, Rocky and Commander Wei were in fighting heatedly. Rocky


    was simultaneously keeping an eye on the battlefield, and he noticed when the spiritual race''s attacks


    grew more intense.


    ''It seems that Maxwell and his men have seeded in sneak attack, so the army of the spiritual race is


    growing desperate. They must want to take down the Tiger Whisker Pass and grab our food and


    provisions,'' Rocky thought to himself.


    Although the more intense efforts of the enemy also increased the pressure, the message was clear. If


    the spiritual race didn''t seize the Tiger Whisker Pass, their morale would plummet dangerously.


    ''It''s the perfect time to carry out my n.'' Rocky narrowed his eyes and suddenly swung the Mystical


    Dragon Sword in the air. The violent sword force knocked Commander Wei backwards.


    At the same time, Rocky quickly flew back to Tucker''s side. "Commander Wang, order the soldiers to


    withdraw to the south side of the Tiger Whisker Pass immediately."


    "What? Why?" Tucker searched Rocky''s eyes questioningly.


    "We need to widen our advantage and we need to prevent more soldiers from entering the Tiger


    Whisker Pass," Rocky said seriously.


    Tucker didn''t fully understand what Rocky meant, but he trusted him, so he immediately ordered the


    army of only a few thousand people to mobilize to the south of the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    After Tucker led the army to the south of the Tiger Whisker Pass, the Human-shaped Giant Beasts


    followed suit. There, they formed a straight line, effectively blocking the soldiers of the spiritual race


    from pursuing them, like a wall of flesh. Then, they began to stamp their feet on the ground, causing


    the earth to tremble.


    "What are you waiting for? Attack!" Commander Wei shouted at the soldiers of the spiritual race.


    The soldiers then tried to break the Human-shaped Giant Beast barrier, but all of a sudden, the ground


    beneath their feet began to crack. The crack grew bigger and bigger with every stomp.


    Obviously, the army of the spiritual race did not expect that the ground they were standing on would


    suddenly copse from under them.


    Soon, thousands of soldiers of the spiritual race fell down into the earth''s newly-formed crevices. The


    air was filled with fearful shrieks and miserable screams¡ªit was haunting.


    Seeing this, the rest of the soldiers of the spiritual race were stunned. Looking at corpses at the bottom


    of the huge, deep pit in front of them paralyzed them.


    Commander Wei was caught between a rock and a hard ce. If he didn''t have the poor soldiers


    saved, they were doomed. But if they did try to save the soldiers, they wouldn''t be able to continue


    attacking the humans.


    "Report to Grand Commander Phelps right away and ask for instructions!" Commander Wei barked,


    unable to make a decision in the end.


    After Phelps received the notice, his face turned a ghastly pale.


    "Keep attacking!" Phelps ordered. It was obvious that he had lost his cool. Rescue wasn''t an option for


    him, seizing the Tiger Whisker Pass was of utmost priority.


    Commander Wei couldn''t help but feel surprised when he received Phelps'' order. It would obviously


    hurt the morale of the soldiers if he let the thousands of soldiers continue to attack without saving the


    ones in the pit, but he could not disobey the military order. Therefore, he led his soldiers around the pit


    and continued chasing after the human army, who seemed to be retreating to the south of the Tiger


    Whisker Pass.


    Thanks to the huge deep pit, the spiritual race had to take a detour, giving the human army a chance to


    rest, albeit a short one.


    "Commander Wang, the casualties the spiritual race suffered just now must''ve greatly affected their


    morale. This means we have the chance to strike." Rocky exined his n. In fact, his purpose of


    creating panic was not simply to buy time, but to create an opportunity for them to win the battle.


    "Strike?" Tucker echoed dubiously. "Is there any other way to get out of here?" Obviously, he didn''t


    understand Rocky''s n.


    "When the army of the spiritual racee after us, there will be a way. The reason why I asked the


    spiritual beasts to dig a deep pit is not only to stop the army of the spiritual race, but also to create an


    opportunity for us to get out of the city and capture their leader," Rocky said confidently.


    "What? Do you n to...?" Only then did Tucker understand what Rocky meant, and he felt all the color


    drain from his face. He didn''t expect Rocky to be so bold.


    "Yes, I want to capture their grandmander. Their main force is already in the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    So there are not that many soldiers protecting their grandmander." Rocky nodded. "The army of


    the spiritual race certainly won''t be expecting it. If we can sessfully break out of the encirclement,


    there should be a good chance for us to turn the tables."


    "Spiritual King Basil, you''re too bold. But I guess we have no other choice. Your idea is the only way for


    us to emerge victorious." Tucker''s eyes shed. Anyway, it was a battle between life and death, so he


    had no choice but to y along.

 Chapter 1602 Full Strength

    Chapter 1602 Full Strength


    "Everyone, get ready! The army of the spiritual race should be able to catch up with us very soon. By


    then, I will get everyone out," Rocky informed. He had been saving the Army-blessing Scroll''s power


    because he knew that he should only use it in the most critical moments. After all, he could only use it


    on a particr army three times. So, if he could manage by some other way, he would not use it so as


    not to waste its power.


    "All right." Tucker nodded and began to gather the rest of the soldiers. Soon enough, they would go


    and break out of the encirclement.


    About five minutester, the main force of the spiritual race finally arrived and surrounded the southern


    area of the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    "Stupid humans! Let''s see where you will go this time!" Commander Wei shouted with an evil grin on


    his face.


    "What are you talking about? Who says that we are going to run away from the likes of you? Come on,


    guys. It''s time to fight them." With a confident smile on his face, Rocky brandished the Mystical Dragon


    Sword in his hand and took the lead in attacking the army of the spiritual race.


    Seeing this, Commander Wei was actually satisfied that the human army decided to fight them head-on


    so that he could ughter them. Then, he raised his spear and immediately shed with Rocky.


    At this moment, the number of soldiers of the spiritual race was about twice asrge as the soldiers of


    the human army in the Tiger Whisker Pass, meaning that the humans were at a disadvantage.


    However, Rocky suddenly waved his sword to shake off Commander Wei, and then used the Army-


    blessing Scroll.


    "A great wind rises. Oh! The clouds are driven away. Ie to my nativend. Oh! Now the world is


    under my sway. Where can I find brave men to guard my four frontiers today?"


    All of a sudden, soldiers in the Tiger Whisker Pass became like bloodthirsty wolves. Their strength and


    speed increased, and under Rocky''s leadership, they made a bloody mess as they broke through the


    encirclement of the spiritual race''s army.


    "Damn it! What the hell is this?" Commander Wei didn''t expect that the army of the Tiger Whisker Pass


    could suddenly possess such an amazing power that could break through their defenses. So, he


    deemed that he needed to direct the battle.


    However, Rocky didn''t have the intention of giving Commander Wei the chance. Without wasting any


    time, he performed the Thousand-star Swordsmanship.


    At this moment, Commander Wei saw the dazzling starlight in front of him and immediately recognized


    that he was in a bad situation. Thus, he quickly brandished his spear and fought back with all his


    strength.


    Boom! Boom!


    However, the streaks of starlight spread around themander and devoured him whole.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, as the human army relied on the strength of the Army-blessing Scroll, they were able


    to smoothly break out from the enemy encirclement and go in the direction of the deep pit.


    Simultaneously, the Human-shaped Giant Beasts that were standing in front of the huge pit suddenly


    jumped into it and built a bridge made of their huge bodies. This was to let the army of the Tiger


    Whisker Pass go through the deep pit.


    Thus, while Rocky was resisting themander of the spiritual race, it gave the human army the


    chance to escape from the siege of the spiritual race army.


    At this moment, Phelps was just outside the Tiger Whisker Pass together with his elite army of five


    thousand people. All of a sudden, he saw a group of ck shadows that were rushing out of the city.


    He thought that Commander Wei had sessfully upied the city, but it turned out that these ck


    shadows were actually the human army from the Tiger Whisker Pass. Upon realizing this, his eyes


    widened and he was utterly confused as to how this happened.


    "Don''t let them escape!" Phelps didn''t exactly know what was going on, but it was clear to him that he


    could not let them go just like that. Hence, he ordered to seize them without hesitation. After all, he was


    confident that they were no match for his elite army.


    However, he forgot to ount that Rocky was with them. With him leading the soldiers of the Tiger


    Whisker Pass, there was nothing impossible.


    Before Phelps'' army could engage with the human army, Rocky was able to get out of the Tiger


    Whisker Pass, and he immediately returned to the front of the army. Without wasting any time, he used


    the Army-blessing Scroll again.


    "Freeze!"


    In a sh, within the area of one mile, the temperature began to drop dramatically until it reached the


    freezing point. Soon enough, the moisture on the ground condensed, eventually freezing the feet of the


    soldiers of the spiritual race.


    At the same time, the army of the Tiger Whisker Pass utilized the power granted by the Army-blessing


    Scroll to suppress the members of Phelps'' elite army that were still able to remain mobile.


    Meanwhile, Rocky bolted out like a zing arrow and appeared in front of Phelps. After all, his ultimate


    goal was to hold him captive.


    "What are you guys doing? Stop him!" Phelps instantly panicked that moment Rocky appeared before


    him. He knew that something bad was about to happen when the young man confronted him.


    With his order, the twomanders, three deputymanders, and some spirit warriors beside him


    immediately rushed forth and tried to stop Rocky.


    However, Rocky was just too much for them. He was so strong and fast that even if theybined


    their strength, they were not even able to slow him. With this, Rocky easily broke through their


    defenses.


    "Damn it. It seems that I need to fight you myself," Phelps uttered coldly. Then, he patted his horse,


    soared into the sky and flew to where Rocky was.


    Currently, Phelps'' Spiritual Infant was at the premium stage, and it was just a matter of time before he


    reached the Emperor Realm. On the other hand, Rocky''s Spiritual Infant was also at the premium


    stage, but it was still a bit far before he broke through to the Emperor Realm.


    Hence,paring the strength of the two, Rocky should naturally be at a disadvantage.


    However, Rocky''s determination and mindset were very different from others. For him, he could defeat


    anyone no matter how strong he was.


    Then, with a wave of Phelps'' hand, his two Crescent Moon des suddenly soared into the sky and


    darted towards Rocky. One side of the de was smooth, while the other one was serrated. Hence, as


    they underwent a high-speed rotation, the damage that they could inflict was extremely terrifying.


    Without any fear on his face, Rocky wielded the Mystical Dragon Sword in his hand. A violent sword


    force rushed out and collided with vicious Crescent Moon des. The impact produced a powerful


    spiritual power that spread through the area.


    For a few moments, the two were in a stalemate. But then one of the Crescent Moon des suddenly


    dashed towards Rocky. The de was extremely fast that it almost reached Rocky. However, just


    before it hit him, an ice shadow instantly appeared to protect him. As the Crescent Moon de hit the


    ice shadow, it was immediately bounced back.


    ''This grandmander is indeed powerful. Fortunately, I have the Magic Icy Armor to protect me at all


    times. Otherwise, his de have already hacked me,'' Rocky thought to himself as the expression in his


    eyes turned more serious.


    At the same time, Phelps was also surprised to see that his spiritual weapon was not able to injure


    Rocky at all. He saw the Magic Icy Armor that protected Rocky from his attacks. His eyes narrowed as


    he perceived that it was such a rare spiritual weapon. In fact, it must even be far superior to his


    Crescent Moon des. Moreover, he was baffled at the thought that Rocky possessed this kind of


    spiritual weapon. After all, he was sure that it was made by the spiritual race since humans didn''t have


    the technology to make such a superior weapon.


    "Hey, brat! Where did you get that armor?" Phelps shouted as he clenched his fists.


    "Do you really think that I will tell you?" Rocky replied with a sneer, seeing that Phelps seemed to be


    very interested in his Magic Icy Armor.


    "Humph! It doesn''t really matter whether you tell me or not, because it will soon be ownerless!"


    Phelps quickly threatened to finish Rocky off as he stared at him with his piercing eyes.


    "Enough of your boring speeches. Prove to me that you''re not all talk!" With a wave of the Mystical


    Dragon Sword, Rocky''s momentum rose to the extreme, and his domineering aura instantly filled the


    air.


    Phelps gritted his teeth in anger. In his opinion, Rocky was being too arrogant. After all, it was


    inconceivable that a mere human spirit warrior would dare provoke him. After making up his mind, he


    retrieved his Crescent Moon des. Then, his burly figure suddenly became bigger. His limbs grew


    very thick and blue veins could be seen protruding on his skin. He was exuding an overwhelming


    power, and it was still increasing as his transformation progressed.

 Chapter 1603 Transformation

    Chapter 1603 Transformation


    "It is happening. Grand Commander Phelps is going through a transformation! It seems that he is


    finally going to take his opponent seriously!" Seeing what was happening with Phelps, the soldiers of


    the spiritual race actually trembled in fear. It was known that once a spirit warrior of the spiritual race


    transformed, his strength would drastically increase. However, the consequence was that he would


    be so savage that he would not be able to distinguish betweenrades and foes. In other


    words, even the soldiers of the spiritual race would be in danger.


    Perceiving the increase in Phelps''s power, Rocky''s eyes narrowed and turned cold. He knew what


    would happen after Phelps transformed, so he began to be more cautious.


    In the blink of an eye, Phelps, who had already finished his transformation, suddenly shed and


    appeared before Rocky. Then, the two Crescent Moon des emerged in his hands and danced as if


    they were shadows of wheels. Immediately after, they whistled and rushed towards Rocky.


    Rocky waved the Mystical Dragon Sword to resist the Crescent Moon des. The two weapons


    instantly collided, producing a burst of spiritual power that spread within a hundred meters.


    Such a fierce battle stunned both the soldiers from the human army and the spiritual race army.


    "This is amazing! Spirit King Basil can fight head-on to someone whose Spiritual Infant is at the


    advanced stage! He is indeed powerful!" Even Tucker was astonished as he witnessed the high-level


    battle in front of him.


    Phelps'' current form was overwhelmingly powerful. Thus, Rocky also needed to exert all his strength


    just to fight with his opponent on the same level.


    However, due to the transformation, it could be obviously noticed that Phelps had the overall


    advantage, and little by little, he was able to suppress Rocky.


    At the same time, Commander Wei, who was fighting inside the Tiger Whisker Pass earlier, had


    already rushed out of the city walls to attack the human army.


    "Spiritual King Basil, we''re running out of time!" Tucker immediately shouted at Rocky to warn him.


    Hearing this, Rocky noticed that the army of the spiritual race inside the Tiger Whisker Pass had


    alreadye out. Hence, he should finish his battle with Phelps as soon as possible.


    Fortunately, he hade well prepared. Yesterday, Rocky spent his time in the Scarlet Heaven Jade,


    and he was sessful in challenging one of the masters there. From him, Rocky learned a secret skill


    that could seal his opponent in one go. Although it sounded pretty handy, its downside was that his


    opponent must be very close to him.


    Therefore, the very next moment, Rocky withdrew his sword and exerted his spiritual power to the limit.


    Then, he forced himself against the two Crescent Moon des and charged towards Phelps with the


    protection of the Magic Icy Armor.


    The moment Phelps saw that Rocky was making his way towards him, he roared mightily and firmly


    held the Crescent Moon des on his chest. Then, a strong spiritual power surged out and rushed


    towards Rocky.


    At this moment, Rocky knew that confronting this attack head-on would also cause him to be injured.


    However, this was his only chance to take his opponent down, so he charged without hesitation.


    Boom! Boom!


    Immediately after, the violent spiritual power came rushing towards Rocky that instantly transformed


    into dazzling spiritual lights.


    "Damn it! Spiritual King Basil! Are you still okay?" Tucker actually saw that Rocky was hit by Phelps''s


    attack. He was so shocked that his face turned pale. After all, if anything happened to him, all hopes


    would be lost as well.


    At the sight of this, the soldiers of the human race started to panic and their morale got very weak.


    Then, just when everyone thought that Rocky might have been finished off, an arm suddenly stretched


    out from the spiritual lights and quickly made nine seals on Phelps'' chest. Of course, Phelps was


    caught off guard and didn''t even know what happened.


    Soon enough, a sh of light appeared on his chest. Then, a mark reflected on his body, eventually


    making his entire body stiff as if his spiritual power was being drained.


    Without wasting any time, Rocky unleashed the Mystical Dragon Sword and decapitated Phelps in one


    rapid motion.


    "No! No! Grand Commander Phelps is killed?! This is a nightmare!" As the soldiers of the spiritual race


    saw how Rocky beheaded their Phelps, they were all stunned. They were in utter disbelief that their


    powerful grandmander would easily fall in the hands of some human spirit warrior.


    Just as Rocky predicted, the moment Phelps died in front of them, the spiritual race''s army immediately


    lost their fighting spirit, and they were thrown into a state of chaos.


    On the other hand, the soldiers of the human race were not able to contain their emotions. They


    cheered loudly and their morale shot through the roof.


    Commander Wei and the othermanders who had led the army of the spiritual race out of the Tiger


    Whisker Pass were also shocked and astonished when they saw that Phelps'' lifeless body at the feet


    of Rocky.


    "Your grandmander is dead. What are you waiting for? Scram!" Rocky roared as he raised Phelps''


    head, signifying his irrefutable victory.


    "No! No one is retreating!" Commander Wei trembled in anger and continued shouting, "Avenge Grand


    Commander Phelps! Kill them all! Kill all of these imbeciles!"


    Unexpectedly, all the soldiers of the spiritual race responded in unison. Their fear was instantly


    reced with burning rage.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed and a serious expression could be seen on his face. Obviously, he never


    thought that the members of the spiritual race would be this united.


    However, just before Commander Wei led the army of the spiritual race for a counterattack, a mass of


    people in ck robes suddenly emerged from the southern side of the Tiger Whisker Pass. They were


    charging furiously while shouting loudly. Upon closer inspection, this army was actually led by Eunice


    and Bertram.


    "Finally! They are back." Rocky heaved a deep sigh of relief as he realized that reinforcements had


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    arrived.


    Tucker was greatly relieved too. With thebined power of the army of the Tiger Whisker Pass and


    the other reinforcements, their chances of winning over the spiritual race army were greatly increased.


    "Grand Commander Phelps is already dead and their reinforcements have just arrived. What should we


    do now?"


    "This is bad. We fell into the trap of the human army!"


    "We should retreat for now! If we get surrounded, we are done!"


    With the arrival of the army led by Eunice and Bertram, the tide of the battle shifted once again.


    Obviously, the soldiers of the spiritual race were terrified because they just lost their grandmander,


    and now, they were being outnumbered.


    "Commander Wei, the reinforcements of the human race areing. I think we''d better retreat. Since


    Grand Commander Phelps is dead, the morale of our soldiers has fallen greatly!" one of the


    Although Commander Wei was burning in anger and wanted to avenge Phelps'' death so badly, he still


    needed to be rational. He knew that if he acted rashly, they might suffer more losses. Hence, in the


    end, he gave the order to retreat before they got surrounded.


    With his order, the army of the spiritual race retreated together with all the injured ones.


    At this point, the army of ten thousand that was led by Eunice and Bertram had finally reunited with


    Rocky and the others.


    "Spiritual King Basil, aren''t we going to chase after them?" Tucker asked.


    "No. There''s no need for that. It is enough that we could make them retreat." As soon as Rocky


    finished his sentence, he spat out a mouthful of blood. His face turned pale and his body began to


    tremble.


    "Basil!" Eunice was quite shocked and she hurriedly supported Rocky.


    At the same time, Tucker and others looked pretty nervous. They realized that after receiving Phelps''


    monstrous attack earlier, Rocky should have sustained some serious injuries.


    "I''m fine. I just got some internal injuries. Don''t worry, they will heal soon enough," Rocky said and let


    out a faint smile. "Commander Wang, I''m sorry but I''ll have to leave the rest to you." After saying that,


    he left while being supported by Eunice.


    Taking over the responsibilities, Tucker immediately ordered to count the number of the casualties.


    Although they had sessfully repelled the army of the spiritual race, the human army also suffered


    some great losses. At this point, the number of remaining soldiers of the Tiger Whisker Pass was now


    at five thousand. If Bertram, Eunice, and the reinforcements did not make it in time, it would have been


    pretty difficult for them to beat the spiritual race army.


    That was why even though it was very risky, Rocky poured everything just to kill Phelps. With their


    grandmander gone, the spiritual race''s army quickly lost their morale. This was the only way that


    they could protect the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    About two hourster, a spy came back and reported, "Commander Wang, the army of the spiritual


    race has retreated about three miles from here."


    "Hmm. It seems that they don''t n on attacking the Tiger Whisker Pass anymore," Tucker said as he


    finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Yes, it is good news, but we can''t let down our guards just yet," Bertram reminded.


    "That''s right. Anyway, let the soldiers rest and recover as fast as they can. Everyone needs to stay alert


    until we make sure that everything is over!" Tucker ordered sternly.

 Chapter 1604 Lets Talk About It Later

    Chapter 1604 Let''s Talk About It Later


    "Commander Wang, you have Spiritual King Basil to thank for. If it weren''t for his foresight and him


    risking rushing back to the Tiger Whisker Pass against the orders, the Tiger Whisker Pass would have


    been in danger," Bertram said.


    "You''re right. If it weren''t for Spiritual King Basil, we would have lost the Tiger Whisker Pass," Tucker


    replied. There was still a trace of fear in his eyes as the thought crossed his mind.


    "Thank God for Spiritual King Basil''s wisdom and foresight!" Deputy Commander Ma praised in a


    booming voice.


    "Now that we have sessfully defended the Tiger Whisker Pass and destroyed the spiritual race''s


    ns, it will be seen as a great contribution. Commander Wang, you may be promoted because of


    this!" Bertram said.


    "Let''s talk about itter. Right now, we must focus on repairing the city walls of the Tiger Whisker Pass


    and deploying defense. In the process of guarding the Tiger Whisker Pass, countless soldiers died. We


    have to bury them," Tucker replied. He wanted his reward but he was still a kind and righteous man.


    "Okay. I''ll get on that right now." Then Bertram nodded, bowed, and departed.


    In the meantime, Eunice and Kye were walking with Rocky back to his ce. They looked at him with


    admiration in their eyes.


    "Just spit it out already!" Rocky eximed, directing his eyes straight at Eunice.


    "It''s incredible that you managed to defend the Tiger Whisker Pass for so many days under the attack


    of tens of thousands of spiritual race soldiers. How did you do it?" Eunice said in a voice that dripped


    with amazement.


    "Yes. It was amazing," Kye chimed in.


    "It''s not that big of a deal. What I''m more worried about is the person in the human race who betrayed


    us for their own selfish interest. I have a sinking feeling that they''re someone in a high position," Rocky


    said, narrowing his eyes.


    "What? Who is it?" Eunice asked as her eyes widened.


    "I don''t know yet, but I will find out." Above all else, Rocky hated traitors who betrayed their own


    people.


    "Now that you helped Commander Wang guard the Tiger Whisker Pass and you made a great


    contribution, I wonder how he will reward you. Will he appoint you as a deputymander? Maybe I


    can also get some benefits from it," Eunice said, smiling as the thoughts of promotions and rewards


    shed before her eyes.


    "It doesn''t matter whether he will reward me or not. What I care about is how this will affect my


    reputation. Many people will hear about this, and perhaps it will attract their attention," Rocky replied.


    "Their attention? Who are you referring to?" Eunice asked.


    "Mypanions," Rocky exined.


    "So the reason why you''ve been working this hard is because you want to spread your name so that


    yourpanions wille to you when they hear about it. You are so smart!" It had never urred to


    Eunice that Rocky was so forward thinking.


    "I thought you already knew how smart I am," Rocky teased.


    Eunice immediately turned to him and red.


    "What are you two talking about?" Kye asked, feeling left out of the conversation.


    "It''s none of your business." Eunice snorted.


    Since she didn''t want to tell him, Kye shut his mouth.


    Early in the morning on the second day, a spy sent by the army arrived and exined to Tucker that


    the spiritual race had gone to the front line of the western region and had been trying to cross the river.


    However, they had been intercepted by the army of the western region.


    The spiritual race''s army had been in low spirits, so they fought viciously to get away.


    Unfortunately, the troops in the front line of the western region were not strong enough. That was why


    Commander Ling had sent someone to Tucker. They needed his assistance.


    However, Tucker refused, using the excuse that he didn''t have enough soldiers.


    "Commander Wang, why have you chosen not to send troops to support the front line of the western


    region?" Deputy Commander Lin asked, scrunching his eyebrows together.


    "The men that we currently have are barely able to defend the Tiger Whisker Pass. If we go to support


    the front line of the western region and another spiritual army appears, we will lose the Tiger Whisker


    Pass again. That is why we can''t send troops to support them," Tucker said, clearly expressing his own


    thoughts on the matter.


    "But it could be another chance to make contributions," Deputy Commander Lin said, rubbing his hands


    together behind his back greedily.


    "Don''t worry about that. Without our support, the army of the western region won''t be able to stop the


    spiritual army. Commander Ling won''t be making any contributions," Tucker said with a sly smile after


    thinking for a while.


    "Commander Wang, you are so brilliant!" Deputy Commander Maplimented.


    At that moment, Rocky was walking into the camp. When he saw Tucker and Deputy Commander Lin


    whispering, his eyes narrowed.


    "There you are, Spiritual King Basil!" When Tucker saw Rocky, he immediately stood up and walked


    over to greet him.


    "I heard that the spiritual race''s army retreated to the front line of the western region," Rocky said. He


    had just received the information from the spy.


    "Yes." Tucker nodded.


    "I''m afraid their troops aren''t strong enough to stop the spiritual race''s army," Rocky told them.


    "I agree with you. But we don''t have enough men to spare," Tucker said, using the same excuse.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "How about I go and help them?" Rocky suggested.


    "I don''t think that''s necessary. Spiritual King Basil, you have been working hard. You must be


    exhausted. You should rest for a few days. As for the support, I will discuss it with the three deputy


    After hearing that, Rocky understood that Tucker didn''t intend to support the western region army at all,


    but he didn''t say anything more. He knew that if Tucker supported them, the credit for his hard work


    would be divided between him and Commander Ling. Tucker was being selfish. He didn''t want to share


    the credit for his great achievements.


    "I see." Rocky nodded. Then he told Tucker that he nned to transfer Maxwell to the team of spirit


    warriors and asked for some rewards to provide him with.


    In order to join the team of spirit warriors, one must pass an examination. Because Maxwell hadn''t


    done this, it was impossible for him to enter the team of spirit warriors.


    However, since it was Rocky''s request and it was not a rude one, Tucker decided to break the rules


    and approve it. He also rewarded a third-ss merit to Maxwell and all the soldiers who had help burn


    the food and provisions of the army of the spiritual race during the battle.


    After that, Rocky left the tent.


    After only taking a few steps, Rocky spotted Maxwell walking towards him. He had some pep in his


    step.


    "Thank you for all your hard work, Maxwell," Rocky praised, patting him on the shoulder.


    "It was your order. Of course, I would try my best to please you," Maxwell said with a smile.


    "I''ve asked Commander Wang to reward you. And I want you to join my team of spiritual warriors,"


    Rocky told him.


    "Really?" Maxwell was thrilled. Joining the team of spirit warriors meant that he would be treated


    differently from the ordinary soldiers.


    "Your current strength is high enough to join the team of spirit warriors," Rocky continued.


    "That''s great. I will risk my life for you in the drop of a hat," Maxwell said, trying to contain his


    excitement.


    After exchanging a few more words with Maxwell, Rocky went straight to a remote ce and entered


    the Magic Spiritual Space to continue his work.


    A few days went by.


    Because Tucker had guarded the Tiger Whisker Pass and fought back the army of the spirit race, he


    was awarded a first-ss merit by the army-leadingmander of the left army. However, Tucker did


    not get the position of the grandmander as he had wished. Instead, he discovered that the position


    had been appointed to Fraser, who had almost made a big mistake and forced the Tiger Whisker Pass


    into a desperate state.


    As a result, Tucker was fuming.

 Chapter 1605 I Didnt Offend You

    Chapter 1605 I Didn''t Offend You


    However, Tucker had not expected Fraser''s next move. The moment the other man took office, his first


    order was to transfer Tucker and his army to the front line, the Heavenly Rain Valley, which was


    notoriously famous for being extremely difficult to defend. Various spiritual armies tended to target it


    and frequently attacked there, leading to countless casualties.


    At that moment, Rocky, Eunice, Bertram, and three other deputymanders were gathered in


    Tucker''s tent.


    "Damn it! I don''t even know what I did to offend Fraser.


    How could he transfer my army to that shitty ce?"


    Since he had heard about the transfer order, Tucker hadn''t stopped pacing and cursing up a storm.


    "That''s right. How could this happen? Commander Wang won the first-ss merit this time, and even if


    he can''t be promoted to the grandmander, he shouldn''t have been transferred to such a ce,"


    Deputy Commander Lin agreed with a peculiar expression on his face as if he too was perplexed about


    how this came to be.


    Meanwhile, Bertram had been quiet for a while, but he suddenly recalled something from the past.


    "Yeah, I can''t believe it myself. But maybe it''s because Spiritual King Basil offended him some time


    ago," he chimed in.


    "It''s the first time I''ve heard of this. How did Spiritual King Basil offend Fraser?" Tucker asked as he


    looked at Bertram in surprise.


    "Well, you see, it happened not too long ago. Spiritual King Basil had predicted that the spiritual race


    army would attack the Celestial Gate Position, and he correctly surmised that the Bear Pass was just a


    diversion. However, Fraser didn''t believe him. Nevertheless, the result was exactly what Spiritual King


    Basil had anticipated, which must have embarrassed Fraser. I guess Fraser harbored a grudge against


    Spiritual King Basil because of that!" Bertram lengthily exined.


    "What? He''s such a jerk!"


    Tucker cursed through gritted teeth.


    "It seems that this is all my fault, Commander Wang!" Hearing this, Rocky could only shake his head,


    as a bitter smile graced his face.


    But Tucker vehemently shook his head and retorted, "Of course not! It''s not your fault that Fraser is a


    petty brat. He never takes others seriously because he came from the Sky-suppressing Mansion. In


    fact, I''m sure that he only became the grandmander this time because he secretly pulled some


    strings."


    He was infuriated, as he knew Fraser very well. He had received the first-ss merit this time, which


    Fraser most likely took as a threat to his position. There was no doubt that Fraser had taken this


    opportunity to take revenge.


    "Commander, do you know when we are supposed to leave for the Heavenly Rain Valley?"


    Bertram asked after a moment of silence.


    "We will be setting off as soon as the troops that will defend the Tiger Whisker Pass arrive," dered


    Tucker with a put-upon sigh.


    At this point, he was in no position to go against Fraser, so he could only obey Fraser''s order.


    Two dayster, the troops that would defend the Tiger Whisker Pass finally arrived. And soon after that,


    Tucker led his army off to the Heavenly Rain Valley.


    His army traveled smoothly and quickly, marveling over the changing scenery since the Heavenly Rain


    Valley was located left of the front line, and it was also close to the spiritual race''s border.


    Three dayster, Tucker''s army finally arrived at the Heavenly Rain Valley.


    The ce was basically an unfinished barracks, and it was the most underdeveloped among the


    human race''s entire front line. The other front lines at least had some castle buildings where the


    soldiers could take shelter, as opposed to the Heavenly Rain Valley where the valley''s natural terrain


    was their sole refuge. However, the valley''s terrain was also extremely narrow, which meant that the


    defending soldiers wouldn''t be able to escape once the enemies broke inside.


    Tucker had expected all these, but it was different seeing it with his own eyes. When they arrived and


    he saw the dismal state of the valley, he couldn''t help the grim look that clouded his expression.


    But he was already there, so he had to ept the truth. Thus, he deployed his soldiers and spies,


    setting up sentries within a radius of three miles. In that way, he could secure their camp better and


    prevent the spiritual race''s troops from sneaking up on them.


    "Spiritual King Basil, I''m afraid we have to increase your patrol duties because of the Heavenly Rain


    Valley''s terrain. We have to be extra careful so that our enemies won''t catch us off guard," Tucker told


    Rocky with an apologetic smile. The Heavenly Rain Valley''s terrain followed a winding and tortuous


    course with a smattering of forks that could get one utterly lost. That was why the spiritual race often


    used this kind of terrain to ambush and attack. If they were not prepared, it would be hard to contain


    the casualties, and the damage would be irreparable.


    "I understand. I''ll arrange it immediately," Rocky responded with a nod.


    "By the way, I''ve already reported to those above that I''m rmending you for promotion to deputy


    application won''t be approved, but we should at least try, right?"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Tucker said after a few seconds offortable silence between him and Rocky.


    "Thank you for your concern, Commander Wang!" While saying this, Rocky bowed down gratefully with


    his hands cupped in respect.


    "I hope you won''t be discouraged even if the higher-ups reject your promotion. You''ve only been here


    for less than two months after all, and yet, you''ve achieved so many great things already. I''m sure it''s


    only a matter of time before you be a deputymander,"


    Tucker reassured him.


    "Don''t worry, sir, I''m not getting my hopes up. If there''s nothing more, I''m heading out first."


    Rocky didn''t say anything after that. He nodded to Tucker, left the tent, and went back to the team of


    spirit warriors to arrange the patrol schedule.


    He had previously asked Tucker to transfer Maxwell to his team, and Tucker had not let him down.


    Now, Maxwell was a member of the team.


    "Kye, please take care of Maxwell for me. He is a loyal follower of mine,"


    Rocky requested Kye as he presented Maxwell to the other man.


    "Of course! I will certainly take good care of him."


    Kye was pleasantly surprised to find out that Rocky had a follower. But when he saw that Maxwell


    looked honest and innocent, he felt a connection to him at once.


    "Thank you, Deputy Captain Lin. Please take care of me,"


    Maxwell respectfully addressed him.


    However, Kye didn''t want to observe such a formality between them.


    "Oh, no! Don''t call me like that. You can call me Kye instead!"


    He smiled at Maxwell brightly, patting him warmheartedly on his shoulder.


    Once Rocky had talked to those he needed to see, he left the camp on his own. He nned to explore


    the Heavenly Rain Valley to see what would interest him.


    After that, he headed to the south of the Heavenly Rain Valley, where he found some traces of spiritual


    beasts along the way. The closer he got to the spiritual race''s border, the more spiritual beasts


    appeared.


    Moreover, the spiritual beasts in this ce seemed much stronger than spiritual beasts in the human


    race''s territory.


    However, Rocky didn''t see this as a bad thing. On the contrary, it was beneficial to him, as it could


    provide him more research materials.


    Rocky spent half a day exploring, and he had caught a few valuable spirit beasts one after another. As


    he was about to return home, he suddenly heard a deafening roar, and he let his curiosity lead him in


    the direction of the sound. There, he found a spiritual race member fighting with a spiritual beast whose


    strength was equal to that of a Spiritual Infant at the advanced stage. The man from the spiritual race


    appeared to be just as strong as the beast, and they were evenly matched in strength.


    But even though they had the same level of power, the spiritual beast with a strong physique naturally


    had the upper hand.


    The spiritual race member fought hard but was soon struck by the spiritual beast''s front hooves. Blood


    spurted from his mouth. It was evident that he had suffered a critical hit.


    Seeing this, Rocky hesitated in his tracks as he wondered if he should help. After a moment, he pulled


    out his Mystical Dragon Sword and rushed up with it, standing in front of the spiritual race member as if


    he was trying to protect him with his body. As soon as the spiritual beastunched another attack, he


    unleashed the Thousand-star Swordsmanship.


    In an instant, the stars brightened like glowing embers and gathered in one ce.


    The next moment, the spiritual beast let out a tortured howl and fell to the ground. It was barely


    breathing.


    Meanwhile, the spiritual race member was shocked to see that Rocky killed the powerful spiritual beast


    in one move.


    "Are you okay?" Rocky asked the man with concern, checking him over with his eyes.


    "Don''t worry about me. I''m hurt, but I''ll be all right. More importantly, are you a human?" It turned out


    that the other man had seen through Rocky at first nce. Rocky didn''t bother to hide it and nodded


    frankly.


    "Yes, I am. And you must be from the spiritual race, right?" The man nodded honestly.


    "But what are you doing here?


    This is the human race''s territory," Rocky curiously inquired.


    "Well, I am a hunter. I frequentlye to this area to hunt spiritual beasts," the man replied.


    "Really? But with your strength, aren''t you wasted as a mere hunter?" Rocky went on to ask.

 Chapter 1606 Fortifications

    Chapter 1606 Fortifications


    ¡°There are many powerful hunters like me in the spiritual race because only we possess the power to


    collect precious materials from spiritual beasts,¡± the man exined.


    "I see. Then I''ll bother you no further." Rocky smiled casually as he was about to leave.


    ¡°Wait. A moment please,¡± the man from the spiritual race pleaded as he raced to stop him.


    ¡°Is there anything else I can do for you?¡± Rocky asked as he gazed back at him.


    ¡°My name is Asa. I owe you a favor this time. Once the opportunity presents itself, I promise I¡¯ll return


    the favor,¡± he promised.


    ¡°I¡¯m Basil. Please, it was nothing. Don¡¯t mention it. Goodbye!¡± Rocky shot him a smile before he turned


    and finally left.


    ¡®Basil? I feel as though I¡¯ve heard that name before,¡¯ Asa thought to himself for a moment. After a


    while, he made his way towards the spiritual beast¡¯s corpse and began to collect precious materials


    from it.


    After Rocky returned to the Heavenly Rain Valley, he noticed Bertram ordering several hundred


    soldiers to build fortifications.


    ¡°Spiritual King Basil, where have you been? I¡¯ve been looking all over for you!¡± Bertram walked up to


    Rocky as soon as he saw him.


    ¡°I went for a stroll. What¡¯s up?¡± Rocky asked nonchntly.


    ¡°I want your advice. It¡¯s challenging to build fortifications in the Heavenly Rain Valley because it¡¯s too


    narrow. I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be enough space to set up tents. In that case, several thousand soldiers


    will have to sleep under the clouds and stars,¡± Bertrammented lugubriously.


    ¡°It¡¯s a waste of space to build fortifications on such a terrain. It¡¯s useless,¡± Rockymented as he


    looked around the valley.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I wanted to know if you had any good ideas!¡± Bertram said. His intuition told him that Rocky


    might be able toe up with a perfect solution.


    ¡°You¡¯re certain you want my advice?¡± Rocky asked, squinting his eyes.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Bertram nodded reassuringly.


    "I suggest we build fortifications on the three cliffs surrounding the valley,¡± Rockymented as he


    pointed at the three precipices that towered over the Heavenly Rain Valley.


    ¡°You intend to build the fortifications on the cliff walls?¡± Bertram was stunned.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Since the area is too narrow, we¡¯ll need a more spacious ce. The precipices around the


    Heavenly Rain Valley grow wider as they rise. Building the fortifications on the precipices will save a lot


    of space and will y to our advantage as an effective defense tactic,¡± Rocky voiced out his


    observation and n.


    ¡°But building that will cost an enormous amount of manpower and resources!¡± Although Bertram


    believed that Rocky¡¯s idea could solve the space issue, it also had its notable disadvantages.


    ¡°I¡¯ll order my Purple-ming Phoenix and Human-shaped Giant Beasts to help you. This will help save


    you a lot of time during construction,¡± Rocky offered.


    ¡°Thank you. We would greatly appreciate it if you could design the fortifications for us as well!¡± Bertram


    was aware of Rocky¡¯s creativity, which was why he pleaded with him.


    Rocky shook his head with a bitter smile. He ordered someone to bring him pens and paper so he


    could begin designing the fortifications of the Heavenly Rain Valley.


    Generally speaking, fortifications usually consisted ofrge-scale barriers.


    But since the fortifications they were building would be on higher ground, they would need to ensure


    that the soldiers could move flexibly around them. Rocky designed a nk road surrounding the entire


    Heavenly Rain Valley. It extended from the bottom to the top, connecting the cliff walls to the ground


    below. Its width was enough for five soldiers to walk side-by-side. This would guarantee easier ess.


    Of course, this nk road was only the most basicponent. The so-called fortifications would need


    to be built strong enough to resist enemy attacks. Building such fortifications in midair might sound


    impossible, but Rocky possessed valuable advanced knowledge.


    Since the precipices around the Heavenly Rain Valley were rtively low, Rocky thought of building


    catapults and additional traps that would cause great destruction.


    His finished designs stunned Bertram.


    ¡°You invented all of these?¡± As Bertram further scrutinized the drawings, he couldn¡¯t help but gasp in


    awe. He doubted whether these fortifications could be designed by a human.


    ¡°Sort of!¡± Rocky smiled. In fact, he simply used his knowledge regarding the most modern designs he


    came across.


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed a gifted genius for being able to design such fortifications!¡± Bertrammended him.


    ¡°No need to tter me. Let¡¯s hurry up. I¡¯ll summon my Purple-ming Phoenix and Human-shaped


    Giant Beasts to help you get started.¡± After he finished speaking, Rocky summoned the beasts from the


    Magic Spiritual Space.


    It was much easier to construct in the air with the help of the Purple-ming Phoenix. The heavy


    manual work was handed over to the Human-shaped Giant Beasts, which saved a lot of manpower.


    Of course, Rocky didn¡¯t just sit idly by. He ordered several Dark Heaven Insects to dig some tunnels


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    beneath the Heavenly Rain Valley for the uing battles.


    After several days of rapid construction, the fortifications finally began to take shape. Tucker was quite


    satisfied and praised Rocky once more upon examining everything.


    Before the fortifications could be finished, however, a spiritual race army suddenly stormed through the


    Heavenly Rain Valley.


    Fortunately, the army was onlyposed of twenty thousand soldiers¡ªthe same scale as Tucker¡¯s


    army.


    Although they were equal in number, Rocky soon realized that this spiritual race army was different


    from the previous ones. They were trained well and, judging from their formation, seemed to be very


    skilled at using arrays.


    ¡°Commander Wang, this is no ordinary troop. Be careful!¡± Rocky reminded.


    ¡°We¡¯ve guarded the Tiger Whisker Pass against fifty thousand enemies. Defeating twenty thousand


    soldiers will be a piece of cake for us!¡± It seemed Tucker had grown arrogant after the battle at the


    Tiger Whisker Pass.


    Rocky said nothing more.


    ¡°Deputy Commander Ma, lead the soldiers to battle!¡± Tuckermanded immediately.


    Deputy Commander Ma immediately led a troop to counter the enemies.


    Meanwhile, the spiritual race army also sent out a vanguard of five thousand soldiers to fight against


    Deputy Commander Ma¡¯s.


    As the two troops collided, Deputy Commander Ma¡¯s troop was immediately at a disadvantage


    because the enemies began to file into formation, just as Rocky expected. Although it was just an


    ordinary array, it was enough to make Deputy Commander Ma¡¯s defenseless.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the spiritual race would know how to use such arrays!¡± It was the first time Tucker had


    witnessed that.


    ¡°Well, everything is possible!¡± Rocky remained calm. He knew there was no time to panic. Besides, the


    enemy¡¯s arrays weren¡¯t even that powerful.

 Chapter 1607 Send Him To Fight

    Chapter 1607 Send Him To Fight


    "Basil, I''m ashamed to ask you this, but I think we must rely on you again this time," Tucker said with a


    bit of reluctance in his voice. He was well aware that the army of the spiritual race was knowledgeable


    in using arrays to their advantage. Hence, they were not the kind of enemies that any ordinary army of


    the human race could easily deal with. At this point, it was inevitable that they could only rely on Rocky.


    "Hmm, I''m not sure that is the best course of action right now. It would be overkill if I faced them. Why


    don''t we try sending Deputy Commander Fei to fight them instead? I can tell him the process of


    breaking their array to easily defeat our enemies," Rocky suggested with a cunning smile. From


    Rocky''s perspective, it was not really worth his effort to battle such a small army all the time. Moreover,


    he felt that there was something odd in the way the spiritual race''s army fought. He spected that


    they must still be hiding some tricks up their sleeves, so he wanted to send others to fight first so he


    could test his assumption.


    "But would that work?" Tucker asked, worried that something might go wrong during the battle.


    "Of course. Trust me on this." After saying that, Rocky approached Bertram and whispered something


    to him.


    While listening to Rocky''s instructions, Bertram nodded repeatedly as he quickly understood what


    Rocky wanted him to do.


    Immediately after, Bertram set out together with the Swimming Army to fight the army of the spiritual


    race outside the valley again.


    But just like what happenedst time, the spearhead of the spiritual raceunched an array attack


    again, which seemed like a vicious snake that was patiently trying to ensnare them. It would sometimes


    shrink and expand. And the moment it shrank, the enemy wouldunch a joint attack that made


    Bertram''s army fall into a passive position.


    When Bertram and his team were already trapped in the enemy''s encirclement, he suddenly


    summoned a thousand soldiers and worked together to form a dragon-like head that rushed towards


    the vital point of the enemy''s snake-shaped array.


    Immediately after, the array copsed and could not be restructured again. Seeing that the array was


    sessfully broken, Bertram seized the opportunity tounch a decisive blow towards the enemy.


    Unable to resist the intensity of the Swimming Army, the spearhead of the spiritual race was eventually


    forced to withdraw. After all, many of them were either killed or seriously injured. Soon enough, the


    spiritual race''s army heard the sound of horns that came directly from their headquarters.


    After that, theypletely retreated from the battlefield.


    As soon as there were already no signs of the enemy, Bertram led his army back to the Heavenly Rain


    Valley.


    "Bertram, good job! You managed to defeat them soundly," Tucker immediately praised him the


    moment Bertram returned from the field.


    "Well, it is all thanks to Basil''s instructions. He knew the exact weakness of the enemy''s array," Bertram


    responded modestly. He didn''t dare to take all the credit because he knew that he wouldn''t be able to


    seed if it weren''t for Rocky''s guidance.


    "Well, that is true. Basil is indeed the master of arrays. He can easily break into any array that the


    enemy will throw at us," Tucker remarked with a sigh.


    "You don''t have to give me all the credit. I only gave the instruction but Deputy Commander Fei was the


    one who executed it. Anyway, although we managed to see through the weakness of their arrays, we


    could still suffer great losses if we don''t carefully study them. It seems that the enemymander is


    not to be underestimated," Rocky said with a serious expression.


    "By the way, Basil, what is the difference between a military array and an ordinary array?" Tucker


    couldn''t help but ask. He had already seen the three kinds of military arrays that were taught by Rocky


    and felt that they were very powerfulpared to the ordinary ones.


    "The function of an ordinary array is mainly to attack or defend. However, when ites to a military


    array, not only can it do those functions, but also increase the overall lethality of an attack, or boost its


    defensive prowess at the same time. Moreover, it can also boost the morale of the army, which is


    always a huge factor in battles," Rocky exined in detail.


    "I see. The truth is I had never seen a military array in person before you came here. But I heard that


    there was once a military master who had created a manual that contained hundreds of military arrays.


    If the military arrays are so powerful, then if someone could get a hold of that manual, he could lead an


    invincible army on the battlefield!" Tuckermented excitedly.


    Upon hearing that, Rocky could not help but smile faintly. After all, the manual that Tucker was talking


    about was the same manual recording the mysterious military arrays that he had inherited from the


    Scarlet Heaven Jade.


    "Well, with Basil on our side, we still have the advantage. With his wisdom in terms of the arrays, we


    have a huge chance of defeating the spiritual race''s army!" Deputy Commander Ma took the


    opportunity to tter Rocky.


    Meanwhile, the deputymander, who led the spearhead of the spiritual race and faced the


    Swimming Army, had returned to the tent of theirmander.


    As soon as he entered the tent, he saw a delicate figure sitting in the seat of themander. At the


    same time, the other three deputymanders were standing beside her.


    "Commander, I apologize! I didn''t expect that our enemy could break our array. I deserve any


    punishment!" The deputymander lowered his head and apologized sincerely.


    "Hmm. I also can''t believe that they easily destroyed my Snake Array. It seems that the enemy


    her eyes. As one of the fewmanders in the spiritual race''s army who was knowledgeable in


    mysterious military arrays, Isabel was highly valued by the newmander in chief. She was actually


    full of confidence when she was tasked to lead a team to attack the Heavenly Rain Valley. However,


    she had not expected that she would meet someone that might be on the same level as her when it


    came to arrays.


    "Commander, there is a possibility that our enemy has just been lucky. We can attack them one more


    time. I volunteer to lead the Iron Ox Army to engage them on the battlefield," one of the deputy


    "Fine. If you are that confident, then I permit you to do what you want," Isabel answered without


    thinking twice. She was actually convinced that the human race''s army might have been lucky before,


    so she also wanted to give it another try.


    "Yes, madam. I will do my best!" Then, the deputymander of the Iron Ox Army bowed and


    immediately left the tent.


    About an hourter, he led his men and began approaching the Heavenly Rain Valley.


    "Basil, I think the array of the enemy looks a little strange this time." Soon enough, Tucker and the


    others spotted the Iron Ox Army together with its peculiar array just outside of the Heavenly Rain


    Valley.


    "Hmm, it is indeed a bit strange. It looks like an ox''s horn. So, should I assume that it is mainly used for


    attacking? Deputy Commander Ma, please lead the Shield Army this time. We shall see how strong


    this array is," Rocky said to Deputy Commander Ma with a grin on his face.


    At this moment, Deputy Commander Ma was the best candidate to lead an army to test the strength of


    the peculiar-looking array of the spiritual race''s army. After all, he was the most experienced one when


    it came to the three military arrays that Rocky taught to the army who guarded the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    Without any hesitation, Deputy Commander Ma immediately summoned the Shield Army to engage the


    enemy army.


    Just as Rocky expected, the array of the enemy this time was solely focused on attacking. Its attacks


    were rather sharp and aggressive, like the horns of an ox. Consequently, it put a lot of pressure on the


    Shield Army. Fortunately, the Shield Army was excellent in terms of defense. Therefore, in the end, the


    Iron Ox Army was unable to get a clear upper hand.


    After four hours of being in a stalemate, the deputymander of the enemy realized that it would be


    useless to continue fighting. They would just waste their time and energy, so he had no choice but to


    pull out his army and retreat to their camp in dejection.


    "Commander, I failed. It seems that our enemy''s array is also very powerful! I admit that I was wrong to


    underestimate them," the deputymander said with his head lowered as soon as he came back to


    Isabel''s tent.


    "Even your Iron Ox Array couldn''t break through their defenses?" This time, Isabel felt rather odd with


    the turn of events.


    "No, we couldn''t defeat them. We did everything we can, but we couldn''t move forward," the deputy


    "Is the enemy army also using a mysterious military array? But that is impossible. There shouldn''t be


    anyone proficient in mysterious military arrays among the human race..." Isabel murmured to herself as


    her brows furrowed. At this point, she was feeling a bit restless.


    In order to confirm her assumption, she immediately came up with a n. Thus, she said to a thin but


    shrewd deputymander, "Deputy Commander Tu, lead your troops to lure the enemy out via the


    Neutralizing Array. If they are really using a mysterious military array, it should not work within your


    Neutralizing Array."


    "Yes, madam! We will set out at once," Deputy Commander Tu replied and nodded. Then, he quickly


    left to gather his troops.


    Soon enough, Deputy Commander Tu''s army had reached the area outside the Heavenly Rain Valley.


    This time, Rocky became more cautious of the enemy''s movements. If they were this persistent, he


    spected that the enemymander was testing their strength. It also meant that the military array


    that they would use this time might be a bit different from the previous ones.


    After Rocky gave it some thought, he suddenly turned to Eunice and suggested, "Eunice, why don''t you


    give it a try this time?"

 Chapter 1608 Oblivious To The Art Of War

    Chapter 1608 Oblivious To The Art Of War


    "Me? I don''t know any military tactics. Forget it!" Although Eunice wanted to lead the army to battle,


    she knew it wouldn''t be as simple as she thought despite her experience on the battlefield.


    "You don''t need to use the mysterious military arrays. You just need to lead the army and take the


    initiative to attack!" Rocky exined. He had a vague feeling that the spiritual race''s army had found


    out that he was using the mysterious military arrays to resist theirs. If he reused the same ones, they


    would surely have counterstrategies in ce to deal with them. It would be akin to throwing the army


    into a fire.


    "I see! Got it!" Eunice was relieved upon hearing this.


    "Kye. Maxwell. You two will assist Eunice. Focus on ughtering the spiritual race army''s deputy


    "Yes, sir." The duo nodded in unison.


    "Basil, Eunice has yet to lead an army on her own. Shall we ask other deputymanders to assist


    her?" a concerned Tucker asked.


    "That won''t be necessary. Don''t underestimate Spiritual King Eunice. She''s a disciple of the Di n!"


    Rocky answered with a smile.


    "Oh yes, I nearly forgot!" Hearing this, Tucker remembered that Eunice was from the Di n. She was


    likely born to be a general.


    "I''m leaving. Wait for me to return with good news!" Eunice eximed with a confident smile.


    Then, apanied by Kye and Maxwell, Eunice led a troop of five thousand soldiers out of the valley


    towards battle.


    The two armies collided outside the Heavenly Rain Valley once more. This time, the mysterious military


    arrays the spiritual race army set up were different from the ones they previously used. They aimed to


    neither attack or defend, their position quite a peculiar one this time. It was shaped like a cracked


    mouth, with Deputy Commander Tu mounted on his horse in its center. Both his hands held a g, one


    ck and one white.


    "Kill!" Eunice ordered and led the attack, as Rocky instructed her to.


    Within the next moment, Eunice took the lead and headed all the soldiers straight towards the spiritual


    race army''s strange formation.


    "Split up!" Deputy Commander Tu was surprised that the human army had decided to attack so early


    on. He quickly raised the ck g he held in his left hand.


    The front of the formation, which was originally shaped like a cracked mouth, quickly separated in two


    to form a huge gap as if waiting for the human race army to enter the entrance to its gaping jaws.


    But Eunice didn''t hesitate and headed straight into the gap along with the army she led.


    It wasn''t long before she met Deputy Commander Tu face-to-face.


    "Unite!" He raised the white g this time which signaled the soldiers to fill the gap where Eunice and


    her army entered the valley.


    In the blink of an eye, Eunice and the army found themselves surrounded by the spiritual race''s army.


    "Such a beauty dares to head straight into the heart of our formation! Don''t me me for being brusque


    with youter!" Deputy Commander Tumented with a suggestive smile stered across his face


    as he saw the alluring woman leading the human army towards them.


    "Shut up and fight me if you dare!" Eunice snorted to provoke him.


    "What an ill-tempered girl! While I like you, I''ll control myself. Your human army scum is useless and


    worthless anyway," he responded disdainfully.


    "Oh?" A coldness as frigid as ice passed over Eunice''s eyes. Anyone who underestimated her would


    pay a hefty price.


    She called on Kye and Maxwell. "Kye! Maxwell! Cover me!" They immediately led the army in front of


    her and rushed forward towards Deputy Commander Tu who was surrounded heavily by his troops.


    What formation is this?" Deputy Commander Tu was surprised to see the human spirit warriors swiftly


    gather and rush towards them, yet other soldiers remained still.


    The Neutralizing Array was specifically designed for the mysterious military arrays. Activating this


    particr array would cause its enemies'' mysterious military arrays invalid or even backfired. However,


    the power of any other arrays within the Neutralizing Array wouldn''t be affected at all.


    Although he couldn''t help but feel bothered by a strange feeling within him, he still used the two gs


    he held to push through with the Neutralizing Array. This would seal any of the mysterious military


    arrays that the human army had nned.


    But not long after his senses warned him that something was amiss and after the Neutralizing Array


    was activated, the human race army remained unaffected. They remained as stagnant as the surface


    of an undisturbed puddle.


    This meant the Neutralizing Array was useless.


    Meanwhile, Eunice headed straight for Deputy Commander Tu under the guard of Kye, Maxwell, and


    the other spirit warriors.


    "Are they not using any of the mysterious military arrays?" he finally realized.


    By that time, however, Eunice had finallye face-to-face with themander.


    "I presume you wish to teach me a lesson, beauty?" He seemed unaware of the fact that her power


    surpassed his, which would exin his conceitedness.


    "Yes. I''d love to!" Eunice retorted with a forced yet seductive smile which grabbed the attention of all


    the spiritual race''s soldiers present.


    Although it was known to all that the women of the spiritual race weren''t ugly, most of them were strong


    and wild. They weren''t as charming as any of the human race''s women at all. But because of her


    beauty being acknowledged even before then, she proved to be more pleasing on the eyes to the men


    of the spiritual race.


    "The pleasure is all mine." He couldn''t help but swallow. ''I must capture this magnificent beauty and


    make her my concubine, '' he thought deviously.


    Meanwhile, Eunice nodded toward Kye and Maxwell once she confirmed that themander had


    taken the bait.


    The duo immediately dispersed with the other spirit warriors and formed around Eunice and the deputy


    But themander didn''t care about that. All he was focused on was the dazzling beauty that was in


    front of him.


    "I''ming, gorgeous!" His spiritual power burst from within him before he dashed towards Eunice as


    quick as lightning. He seemed to be gifted with speed.


    He nearly reached Eunice in a blink of an eye. He then activated his spiritual skill by shouting,


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Shadow-split Skill!"


    Instantly, his figure morphed into four menacing shadows and attacked Eunice from all four directions


    at once. The force of the blow he dealt was equal to that of a Spiritual Infant at the premium stage.


    Boom!


    The spiritual power ascended and Eunice found herselfpletely enveloped in a thick, suffocating


    cloud of dust.


    "Spiritual King Eunice!" Kye and Maxwell were deeply worried. They didn''t expect the deputy


    <pmander of the spiritual race to be this powerful.

 Chapter 1609 Oblivious To The Art Of War

    Chapter 1609 Oblivious To The Art Of War


    "Me? I don''t know any military tactics. Forget it!" Although Eunice wanted to lead the army to battle,


    she knew it wouldn''t be as simple as she thought despite her experience on the battlefield.


    "You don''t need to use the mysterious military arrays. You just need to lead the army and take the


    initiative to attack!" Rocky exined. He had a vague feeling that the spiritual race''s army had found


    out that he was using the mysterious military arrays to resist theirs. If he reused the same ones, they


    would surely have counterstrategies in ce to deal with them. It would be akin to throwing the army


    into a fire.


    "I see! Got it!" Eunice was relieved upon hearing this.


    "Kye. Maxwell. You two will assist Eunice. Focus on ughtering the spiritual race army''s deputy


    "Yes, sir." The duo nodded in unison.


    "Basil, Eunice has yet to lead an army on her own. Shall we ask other deputymanders to assist


    her?" a concerned Tucker asked.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "That won''t be necessary. Don''t underestimate Spiritual King Eunice. She''s a disciple of the Di n!"


    Rocky answered with a smile.


    "Oh yes, I nearly forgot!" Hearing this, Tucker remembered that Eunice was from the Di n. She was


    likely born to be a general.


    "I''m leaving. Wait for me to return with good news!" Eunice eximed with a confident smile.


    Then, apanied by Kye and Maxwell, Eunice led a troop of five thousand soldiers out of the valley


    towards battle.


    The two armies collided outside the Heavenly Rain Valley once more. This time, the mysterious military


    arrays the spiritual race army set up were different from the ones they previously used. They aimed to


    neither attack or defend, their position quite a peculiar one this time. It was shaped like a cracked


    mouth, with Deputy Commander Tu mounted on his horse in its center. Both his hands held a g, one


    ck and one white.


    "Kill!" Eunice ordered and led the attack, as Rocky instructed her to.


    Within the next moment, Eunice took the lead and headed all the soldiers straight towards the spiritual


    race army''s strange formation.


    "Split up!" Deputy Commander Tu was surprised that the human army had decided to attack so early


    on. He quickly raised the ck g he held in his left hand.


    The front of the formation, which was originally shaped like a cracked mouth, quickly separated in two


    to form a huge gap as if waiting for the human race army to enter the entrance to its gaping jaws.


    But Eunice didn''t hesitate and headed straight into the gap along with the army she led.


    It wasn''t long before she met Deputy Commander Tu face-to-face.


    "Unite!" He raised the white g this time which signaled the soldiers to fill the gap where Eunice and


    her army entered the valley.


    In the blink of an eye, Eunice and the army found themselves surrounded by the spiritual race''s army.


    "Such a beauty dares to head straight into the heart of our formation! Don''t me me for being brusque


    with youter!" Deputy Commander Tumented with a suggestive smile stered across his face


    as he saw the alluring woman leading the human army towards them.


    "Shut up and fight me if you dare!" Eunice snorted to provoke him.


    "What an ill-tempered girl! While I like you, I''ll control myself. Your human army scum is useless and


    worthless anyway," he responded disdainfully.


    "Oh?" A coldness as frigid as ice passed over Eunice''s eyes. Anyone who underestimated her would


    pay a hefty price.


    She called on Kye and Maxwell. "Kye! Maxwell! Cover me!" They immediately led the army in front of


    her and rushed forward towards Deputy Commander Tu who was surrounded heavily by his troops.


    What formation is this?" Deputy Commander Tu was surprised to see the human spirit warriors swiftly


    gather and rush towards them, yet other soldiers remained still.


    The Neutralizing Array was specifically designed for the mysterious military arrays. Activating this


    particr array would cause its enemies'' mysterious military arrays invalid or even backfired. However,


    the power of any other arrays within the Neutralizing Array wouldn''t be affected at all.


    Although he couldn''t help but feel bothered by a strange feeling within him, he still used the two gs


    he held to push through with the Neutralizing Array. This would seal any of the mysterious military


    arrays that the human army had nned.


    But not long after his senses warned him that something was amiss and after the Neutralizing Array


    was activated, the human race army remained unaffected. They remained as stagnant as the surface


    of an undisturbed puddle.


    This meant the Neutralizing Array was useless.


    Meanwhile, Eunice headed straight for Deputy Commander Tu under the guard of Kye, Maxwell, and


    the other spirit warriors.


    "Are they not using any of the mysterious military arrays?" he finally realized.


    By that time, however, Eunice had finallye face-to-face with themander.


    "I presume you wish to teach me a lesson, beauty?" He seemed unaware of the fact that her power


    surpassed his, which would exin his conceitedness.


    "Yes. I''d love to!" Eunice retorted with a forced yet seductive smile which grabbed the attention of all


    the spiritual race''s soldiers present.


    Although it was known to all that the women of the spiritual race weren''t ugly, most of them were strong


    and wild. They weren''t as charming as any of the human race''s women at all. But because of her


    beauty being acknowledged even before then, she proved to be more pleasing on the eyes to the men


    of the spiritual race.


    "The pleasure is all mine." He couldn''t help but swallow. ''I must capture this magnificent beauty and


    make her my concubine, '' he thought deviously.


    Meanwhile, Eunice nodded toward Kye and Maxwell once she confirmed that themander had


    taken the bait.


    The duo immediately dispersed with the other spirit warriors and formed around Eunice and the deputy


    But themander didn''t care about that. All he was focused on was the dazzling beauty that was in


    front of him.


    "I''ming, gorgeous!" His spiritual power burst from within him before he dashed towards Eunice as


    quick as lightning. He seemed to be gifted with speed.


    He nearly reached Eunice in a blink of an eye. He then activated his spiritual skill by shouting,


    "Shadow-split Skill!"


    Instantly, his figure morphed into four menacing shadows and attacked Eunice from all four directions


    at once. The force of the blow he dealt was equal to that of a Spiritual Infant at the premium stage.


    Boom!


    The spiritual power ascended and Eunice found herselfpletely enveloped in a thick, suffocating


    cloud of dust.


    "Spiritual King Eunice!" Kye and Maxwell were deeply worried. They didn''t expect the deputy


    <pmander of the spiritual race to be this powerful.

 Chapter 1610 A Head On Battle

    Chapter 1610 A Head On Battle


    "I also understand the situation very clearly. But to be honest, I still feel rather upset at times. After all, I


    have been amander for ten years. However, since Basil came, I suddenly felt that all those years I


    have spent being amander were all in vain. Don''t get me wrong. I am very thankful that Basil is


    here. I''m just a little dismayed at myself that I am very inferior to him." Tucker sighed and revealed a


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    bitter smile on his face.


    "Well, you are indeed right. Whenever I look at Basil, I feel like he is a general who has already


    experienced countless battles. But judging from his age, it should not be possible. However, all of us


    saw his mysterious military arrays. Everyone would agree that no one would be better at using those


    aside from him. Therefore, Basil''s strength and abilities are very extraordinary. If I were the


    situation where all of the human lives are in our hands. We don''t have time to be selfish," Bertram said


    with utter sincerity.


    "I agree. Thank you. I feel better after hearing that from you." Tucker let out a faint smile, patted


    Bertram on the shoulders, and eventually left.


    At the same time, since Deputy Commander Tu had been killed in the battle, his troops had no choice


    but to flee back to their camp.


    When the army of the deputymander returned and Isabel learned of his death, she was greatly


    shocked and infuriated. After all, all of the deputymanders were very capable and skillful.


    Moreover, they were all familiar with her mysterious military arrays. It just meant that the death of one


    of her deputymanders was a huge loss.


    Soon enough, Isabel interrogated one of the apanying adjutants in Deputy Commander Tu''s army.


    "How did the deputymander die?" Isabel queried straightforwardly.


    Hearing this, the adjutant stammered as he told the whole story.


    "What? The human race''s army didn''t make use of their mysterious military arrays? But why? They just


    took the initiative to fight back with their normal attacks?" Isabel was bewildered and immediately felt


    that there was something wrong.


    "Yes, madam." The adjutant simply nodded as he kept his head low.


    "What is going on here? All this time, the enemy army had been using their own mysterious military


    array to fight against us. But why wouldn''t they use it this time? Don''t tell me themander read my


    mind and knew my intention in advance? What are the odds?!" Isabel grumbled as she pondered on


    these thoughts. If the army of the human race could indeed foresee her intention and tactics, it was


    clear to her that the enemymander was a genius and not at all ordinary.


    "Commander, from the previous battles, we determined that the Heavenly Rain Valley is easy to raid


    but hard to defend. Moreover, the overall strength of the human army inside the valley should be far


    inferior to ours. We have already done a lot of testing, so I think it would be better if we just attack them


    directly," one of the deputymanders suggested.


    "I agree. We still have thirty thousand soldiers on our side and they only have about twenty thousand. If


    you were to lead the next attack, the entire army would have high morale, and we can easily obliterate


    the human race''s army this time!" Another deputymander expressed his confidence as well.


    "It seems that both of you have forgotten what happened to Phelps recently. He underestimated the


    strength and capabilities of the human army and eventually paid a huge price for his overconfidence. I


    am not going to make the same mistake," Isabel retorted in a serious tone.


    Upon hearing Isabel''s response, the deputymanders looked at each other awkwardly and didn''t


    dare to say anything more.


    "Fine. Send our spies to explore the terrain of the Heavenly Rain Valley. In the next battle, I will


    personally lead our army and set up an array outside of the valley," Isabel ordered immediately.


    Although she could not make any rash actions, she still decided that it was the time that she met the


    human army in person.


    As Rocky predicted, three days after Isabel sent her spies to explore the terrain of the Heavenly Rain


    Valley, she personally showed up and led their army. She had also set up an array outside of the valley


    and waited for the appearance of the human army.


    Meanwhile, the human army had been establishing their defensive positions around the valley.


    "Sir, the army of the spiritual race has already set up an array outside of the valley. Also, it seems that


    theirmander is in the front line of their army," Deputy Commander Ma reported as he went inside


    Tucker''s tent.


    At this moment, Rocky, Eunice, and the others were also there and were having a meeting.


    "Basil, what should we do now?" Tucker asked as his gaze fell on Rocky.


    "Now that theirmander has personally shown up to take actions, we can''t show any weakness. Sir,


    I think that you should go and lead our army as well," Rocky replied with a straight face.


    "Really? I assumed that you would want to meet theirmander in person," Tucker said bluntly. As a


    matter of fact, he was indeed surprised to hear what Rocky said. However, Tucker was still the


    of themander and boost the people''s morale as they were finally about to sh with the army of


    the spiritual race in a decisive battle.


    "Well, there''s no hurry in doing that at this moment. Besides, it''s better if we keep our trump cards until


    the most critical moment, right?" Rocky said casually as he waved his hand.


    "But the enemy has already set up a powerful array outside the valley. Moreover, we are about to face


    the enemymander. I''m afraid my strength won''t be enough to deal with them!" Tucker hesitated


    and could not help but doubt his abilities.


    "I don''t think so. Besides, if my hunch is right, the array that they set up is just a defensive one. Well,


    there''s still the possibility that it can switch from a defensive array to an attacking one. However, they


    should probably gauge our fighting power first, so I think that they will not change it until the right time.


    So, you don''t have to worry too much, sir," Rocky convinced Tucker as he gave his analysis of the


    situation.


    "I see. If you think that this is the best course of action, then I will fulfill my part." Tucker nodded and


    then decisively ordered, "Gather ten thousand soldiers and follow my orders. We shall face the enemy!"


    About an hourter, Tucker led the ten thousand soldiers and confronted the enemy at the edge of the


    valley.


    Soon enough, the armies of both sides faced on the battlefield, and the atmosphere immediately


    became tense.


    Then, Isabel suddenly appeared in front of their army and said, "I am Isabel, themander of this


    army. May I know the name of my adversary?"


    Hearing this, Tucker replied with dignity, "My name is Tucker Wang. I am themander of this army


    you are facing."


    "It''s nice to finally meet you. I must admit that I didn''t expect the presence of an expert in the


    mysterious military arrays in the army of the human race," Isabel said straightforwardly as her


    gorgeous eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Ha-ha! I''m afraid you have the wrong idea. I might be themander of the army, but I am not the


    one responsible for the mysterious military arrays." Tucker knew that Isabel was just testing him, so he


    responded casually.


    "It was not you? Then who was the one who saw through the weaknesses of my arrays?" Isabel asked


    in surprise. If themander was not the one who destroyed her arrays, then it meant that there were


    other powerful warriors among the ranks of the human race''s army.


    "Of course, I can''t tell you that," Tucker answered with a grin. He deliberately teased Isabel to make her


    overthink.


    "Humph! Fine. But if you are the one who met me here, then does that mean that you can handle my


    arrays as well?" Isabel asked as a provocation. Obviously, she already expected that Tucker would not


    tell her the truth.


    "We will see," Tucker replied with a confident sneer.


    "All right then. I just have to remind you that this array is not as simple as the ones you have


    encountered before. Be careful. Otherwise, it will be terrible if you identally get trapped in it," Isabel


    warned haughtily.


    "Little girl, I will also advise that you don''t underestimate me. This veteranmander might surprise


    you, so you better watch out," Tucker retorted, not giving in.


    "Then, I guess we''ll just wait and see." After saying that, Isabel turned around and quickly returned to


    their array.


    "Everyone! Release the Arrow Array!" Although Tucker was not that proficient in utilizing the mysterious


    military arrays yet, he had been always good at using the ordinary arrays. Moreover, he was a capable


    Soon enough, the troops behind Tucker swiftly gathered in the center. The front of his troops looked


    like the head of an arrow, which was one of the most typical attacking arrays. At the same time, it could


    also be used to defend as the arrow at the front could resist the pressure that came from the enemy.


    However, its primary weakness was situated at the rear end, where the defense was at the lowest.


    Hence, when using this, they must keep in mind that they could not fall into the enemy''s encirclement.

 Chapter 1611 Not Good For The Human Army

    Chapter 1611 Not Good For The Human Army


    "Attack!" As soon as Tucker gave the order, the troops behind him quickly rushed towards the army of


    the spiritual race, like a domineering spear that would pierce through anything.


    At the same time, under Isabel''smand, the spiritual race''s army formed their own array and


    charged ahead. They unleashed a huge savage-looking beast-shaped array as they attacked Tucker''s


    troops.


    In just a moment, the two armies had already engaged and locked in a fierce battle.


    Although the array being used by the spiritual race''s army gave an impression that it was solely


    focused on defense, Tucker remembered Rocky''s warning about their intention. They must be nning


    to lure the human troops deep into their array before theyunched their real power. Just as Rocky


    exined, their array could switch at any time, so Tucker kept an eye on the enemy''s movements and


    didn''t dare to lose focus. He also did not let his men advance too much in order to maintain a certain


    distance.


    As someone with years of experience in battle, Tucker did not really give an opening even though they


    were against the mysterious military array of Isabel. After two hours of confrontation, the spiritual race''s


    army had not gained the upper hand.


    Of course, it could be also noticed that Isabel was deliberately trying to go easy on Tucker to lure him


    into their trap.


    Meanwhile, Rocky was standing on the top of the cliff of the Heavenly Rain Valley and was carefully


    observing the array that Isabel had deployed. He was trying topare it with the mysterious military


    arrays that he was familiar with so that he could decipher its mechanism.


    The mysterious military arrays that were being used in the Supreme Ether Land must also be derived


    from the ones created by the author of the manual he acquired. Hence, Rocky should most likely be


    able to figure out the overall function and system of the enemy''s array.


    Then, just as Rocky spected, after careful analysis, he found out that Isabel''s array was the


    mysterious beast array, which was very simr to the illusionary array. When it was activated, it could


    instantly produce different forms of beast arrays and could quickly transform from one form to another.


    The defending array was like a giant elephant, which seemed to be impregnable. On the other hand,


    the attacking array was much like a python that could swiftly strike in all directions.


    Most importantly, the mysterious beast array was the second most powerful array in all of the


    mysterious military arrays. Thus, even though Tucker was pretty experienced in wars, it would be


    impossible for him to defeat Isabel using ordinary arrays.


    "I knew it. The spiritual race is using their array to lure our troops into their trap!" After confirming the


    enemy''s strategy, Rocky quickly flew down and returned to the valley.


    "Deputy Commander Bertram, please lead a troop of five thousand soldiers to the west of the Heavenly


    Rain Valley. When you get there, wait for further instructions. You are going to set up an ambush for the


    spiritual race''s armyter." Rocky immediately ordered.


    "All right. Copy that!" Bertram didn''t need to hear all the details before he agreed with Rocky''s n.


    After all, at this point, Rocky''smands were even more absolute than Tucker''s


    After Bertram assembled his men and left, Rocky immediately summoned Eunice, Kye, and Maxwell.


    "I''ll get straight to the point. Commander Tucker should be in trouble real soon. We will need to go out


    to assist him. Oh, and it''s going to be just the four of us," Rocky said with an awkward smile.


    "What? Only the four of us? What can we do with just the four of us?" Kye asked with furrowed brows.


    "Just trust me on this. The four of us are more than enough. We just need to create an opportunity for


    themander to retreat," Rocky replied.


    Hearing this, the three of them eventually nodded and agreed.


    After telling them his n, Rocky quickly took the three of them out of the valley to find Tucker.


    Meanwhile, Tucker was still able to resist the mysterious beast array of the spiritual race''s army, putting


    the two sides in a stalemate. However, soon enough, he sensed that something was odd. But before he


    could even react, the mysterious beast array suddenly changed into a snake-like form that coiled and


    surrounded them.


    "Damn it! I already knew about this, but I was still careless!" Tucker didn''t expect that the spiritual


    race''s army could instantly encircle them under his watch. However, upon remembering what Rocky


    exined earlier, he knew that there was still a way. So, he immediately shouted, "Everyone! Retreat at


    once!"


    Unfortunately, even though Tucker issued the order to retreat, the spiritual race''s army had already


    blocked off their escape route. Hence, the human army was forced to fight like trapped animals and fall


    into a state of chaos.


    But just in the nick of time, a dazzling spiritual light suddenly burst out from the western area of the


    mysterious beast array. Then, four figures tore open a hole from the outside of the array with great


    momentum and forcefully infiltrated the array.


    It was Rocky and the three others who came to rescue Tucker and the human army.


    "Commander Tucker, lead the army and retreat to the west of the Heavenly Rain Valley. Deputy


    Commander Bertram should be there by now, waiting for the rest of you." In the blink of an eye, Rocky


    "Why would Bertram be there? Can''t we just retreat to that direction directly?" Tucker asked, thinking


    that there might be some dangers along the way.


    "We need to prevent the spiritual race''s army from switching their array and taking us by surprise. In


    short, we have topletely escape from them before they change their array again," Rocky


    exined.


    Although Tucker didn''t fully understand what Rocky meant, the situation was urgent, so he had no time


    to ask many questions. Hence, he just nodded and quickly gave the order without thinking too much.


    After all, he believed in Rocky. He was confident that everything would eventually work out.


    "Eunice, Kye, Maxwell, escort Commander Tucker and the army out of here. I will be right behind you!"


    Rocky decisively ordered while his eyes were already fixed at the enemy army.


    Then, the three of them immediately joined Tucker and the army and broke out from the gap that they


    made earlier.


    On the other hand, Isabel thought that she had already won the battle. Even though they tried to


    escape with all their might, she was sure that she could inevitably capture themander of the


    human army. Of course, she did not expect that her array would be infiltrated by a couple of human


    warriors that would try to disrupt her ns. However, she would not simply sit idly while watching them


    get away. While maintaining the deployment of their current array, she gathered the soldiers inside the


    array and immediately ordered them to intercept Tucker and his army.


    At the same time, Rocky let out a faint smile because he had already anticipated Isabel''s actions. That


    was why he chose to stay while letting the other three escort Tucker away. Just as the troops gathered


    by Isabel were about to chase the human army, Rocky appeared in front of them and instantly


    summoned the Purple-ming Phoenix.


    As soon as the Purple-ming Phoenix appeared, it exuded a ferocious aura that instantly produced a


    powerful deterrence.


    Upon seeing the vicious beast, the soldiers of the spiritual race were frozen in fear and did not dare to


    move a step forward. Thus, Tucker''s army could eventually break out of their encirclement with the


    cooperation of the three spirit warriors.


    "How dare you meddle with my ns?!" It was not until then that Isabel noticed Rocky. Her gorgeous


    eyes narrowed, but she did not let a single human spirit warrior destroy her ns. Thus, she


    immediately ordered to change the array to prevent Tucker and the others from escaping.


    Soon enough, the mysterious beast array switched into the form of a long snake that quickly hunted its


    prey.


    Although the change of the array''s form was within Rocky''s expectation, what he wasn''t able to take


    into ount was the speed of the array''s transformation. Moreover, upon the array''s transformation,


    the movement of the spiritual race''s army inside also increased rapidly.


    "What the hell?!" It was clear to Rocky that if the spiritual race''s army caught up with the human army, it


    would be really difficult for them to escape.


    "What a blunder! Purple-ming Phoenix, take me there at once!" Rocky ordered. Then, he leaped on


    the back of his spiritual beast and chased after the spiritual race''s army.


    On the other hand, the army led by Tucker was still retreating to the western area of the valley as fast


    as they could. But they could already see that the spiritual race''s army was just closely behind them.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Their enemies'' speed was obviously faster than theirs, and at this rate, they might catch up to them in


    no time.


    However, just before everything got ugly, Rocky arrived in time and immediately activated the Army-


    blessing Scroll. In an instant, the entire human army, including Tucker and the three spirit warriors, felt


    that their speed was increasing greatly as if a strong wind was pushing them. In the blink of an eye,


    they were able to outrun and get out of the grasp of the spiritual race army.

 Chapter 1612 His Plan

    Chapter 1612 His n


    The moment that the speed of the human race''s army increased, surprise filled Isabel''s face. Her


    Snake Array could use the mysterious power and make her army march faster. Logically speaking, it


    should be easy to catch up with the human race''s army. What she hadn''t been expecting was that the


    human race''s army would also speed up. She thought hard but she couldn''t figure out what kind of trick


    they had used.


    Despite this, she did not give up. Instead, she chased after the human race''s army as fast as she


    could.


    Moving quickly, the troops led by Tucker arrived at the west of the Heavenly Rain Valley. There, they


    met the army of five thousand soldiers that was led by Bertram. Thetter had to wait there for the


    ambush. Afterward, Tucker and his army turned and retreated into the Heavenly Rain Valley, leaving


    Bertram and his army behind.


    The moment that Isabel and her army arrived, they were ambushed by Bertram''s army.


    All around them, countless arrows flew from a covered area on one side of the forest. Soon, the sky


    was covered with them. It looked like it was raining.


    "There is an ambush. Stop chasing them!" Isabel ordered, stopping in her tracks. She had thought that


    the human army was too busy running to set up an ambush. Because she was cautious and


    determined, she called her army back to her side.


    However, as a result of the sudden ambush, her army was panicking.


    Afterpleting their task, Bertram and his army walked away, leaving the spiritual race''s army in its


    chaos. Now, they were scouting the area to see if there would be a second ambush.


    Before long, Isabel realized that she had been fooled and she grew even angrier. However, the human


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    race''s army had already retreated without a trace, so she had no other choice but to retreat too.


    By the time Tucker and his army returned to the Heavenly Rain Valley, he had broken out in a cold


    sweat.


    They waited for a while until Bertram and his army joined them.


    Then, Tucker summoned Rocky, three deputymanders, and Eunice to his tent to discuss what to


    do next.


    "The enemymander is so powerful! I almost fell into her trap!" Tucker eximed. There was still


    some fear lingering in his eyes.


    "Yes. She seems to be quite proficient at the mysterious military arrays. Fortunately, I saw through the


    array she deployed just in time. Otherwise, sir, you would have suffered losses," Rocky stated. In fact,


    he had asked Tucker to go out to meet the enemy in order to see how strong the enemy''s array would


    be. There had been no reason for Rocky to suspect that the enemymander would be that


    proficient at the mysterious military arrays.


    "Yes, and she is a female. She''s going to be difficult to get rid of!" Tucker sighed.


    "Their strength is superior to ours, and theirmander understands the mysterious military arrays


    well. We are at a disadvantage," Rockymented with a frown.


    "Basil, aren''t you also proficient at the mysterious military arrays? If we were to use them, I think we


    may be able to regain the upper hand," Bertram proposed.


    "I am, but I can''t teach the soldiers the more profound mysterious military array now because there isn''t


    enough time. Besides, it looked like the spiritual race''s army has been trained very strictly. We could


    use arrays to fight them, but we may still suffer losses in the battle. And we can''t forget that their army


    can change their array very fast. I saw it with my own eyes. I wasn''t expecting it," Rocky added.


    "So you''re saying that we''re in grave danger?" Tucker asked. It was at that moment that he realized


    that the situation was more serious than he had originally thought.


    "It''s more than that. I''m worried that the spiritual race''s army knows the limits of our strength. If they do,


    they will attack the Heavenly Rain Valley in a couple of days," Rocky said with a frown. The only


    purpose behind the spiritual race''s army setting up so many arrays was to test the strength of the


    human race''s army. Therefore, the enemymander must know exactly what their strengths and


    weaknesses were.


    "Do you have a n?" Tucker asked Rocky as more worry crept onto his face.


    "The Heavenly Rain Valley is hard to defend. Once we are attacked, we will find ourselves in a situation


    where we can''t fight back. If we want to change our fate, we have to rely on the fortification we just


    built," Rocky exined.


    "What fortification?" Tucker asked, furrowing his eyebrows.


    "I designed a fortification that matches the terrain of the Heavenly Rain Valley. Theyout of the valley


    is like a cage. If a bird flies in, whether by ident or on purpose, it will have a hard time getting out,"


    Rocky answered, using a simple metaphor.


    "It seems that you''ve already anticipated this! You are inspiring!" Tucker praised, feeling a rush of joy


    cut through his anxiety.


    "I don''t im to be an inspiration. It''s only chance that my original n was designed to fit our current


    conditions. I didn''t expect to be able to use it so soon," Rocky replied calmly.


    "I wonder when they willunch the attack! We have to prepare! They coulde at any time!" Tucker


    continued.


    "Now that they failed to lure us out, I think they will be restless fast. I believe they willunch an


    attack tomorrow. So we need to send our men to the entrance of the Heavenly Rain Valley and get


    them to form a defensive line. Then our men will pretend to resist the spiritual race''s army before luring


    them into the Heavenly Rain Valley." Rocky carefullyid out the details of his n.


    "But our enemy is stronger than us. If their whole army enters the valley, we will still be at a


    disadvantage! We can''t handle all of them!" Eunice questioned.


    "I know. That is why we must separate them. Deputy Commander Fei, tonight, you will lead three


    thousand soldiers out of the valley and take cover near the camp of the spiritual race''s army. Tomorrow,


    when theyunch attacks, you will ambush them. After they realize what is happening, they will send a


    part of their forces to protect the camp and their provisions. That way, they will be in small enough


    chunks for us to handle," Rocky answered. He had been nning everything out in his mind. Now, they


    had to hurry to put it into action.


    "That will work," Bertram replied, nodding.


    "Basil, I''m relieved to see you so confident," Tucker said, breathing out a deep sigh.


    "This isn''t the time to start cking! We can''t underestimate the strength of our enemy. Prepare all of


    the soldiers for a fight!" Rocky said. Then, he departed.


    That evening, Bertram and Eunice led an army of three thousand people out of the Heavenly Rain


    Valley and they crept under the shade of the trees. After lots of walking, they stopped in a hidden area


    that was three miles away from the military camp of the spiritual race''s army.


    Meanwhile, as Rocky had predicted, Isabel was nning onunching a general attack on the


    Heavenly Rain Valley the next day. At that moment, she had gathered all her deputymanders and


    leaders and they were discussing the offensive tactics they would need.


    Early in the morning of the second day, the spiritual race''s army suited up and marched to the entrance


    of the Heavenly Rain Valley. And this time, they didn''t stop and provoke their enemies. Instead, they


    entrance.


    After fighting back with all their might, the defensive line suddenly copsed and retreated into the


    Heavenly Rain Valley.

 Chapter 1613 Vulnerable

    Chapter 1613 Vulnerable


    "Commander Isabel, we''ve easily broken through the Heavenly Rain Valley''s front line. Let me lead an


    army of ten thousand troops and annihte the army of the human race. Let''s end this war quickly!" A


    deputymander by the name of Luciano eagerly asked for his superior''s blessing.


    "I didn''t expect that their defenses would crumble just like that. I don''t know, it seems a little too easy."


    Isabel was in deep thought as she narrowed her eyes. She had an odd feeling that something was not


    right.


    "Commander Isabel, if I may, the Heavenly Rain Valley''s terrain is naturally hard to defend. The


    enemies didn''t stand a chance from the get-go," another deputymander chimed in. He didn''t think


    twice of the fact that the enemy offered little to no resistance against them.


    Meanwhile, when Bertram and Eunice saw the spiritual race breakthrough to the valley, they


    immediately led their troops on the offensive. They had patiently waited in the dark for the perfect time


    to attack their foe''s military camp, which was guarded by only a few since most of them were marching


    towards the Heavenly Rain Valley.


    "Burn this ce to the ground!" Bertram shouted to his men.


    A few momentster, the sky was colored with an orange tinge from the fire while columns of ck


    smoke rose above the clouds.


    Isabel, who was getting ready tomand her army to raid the Heavenly Rain Valley, saw the huge


    fireing from their camp. Her heart dropped as soon as she realized what was going on.


    "How did the human army manage to sneak into our camp? When did they sneak past us?" Isabel was


    fuming. She gnashed her teeth in anger and hatred. She couldn''t believe they were easily yed by


    their opponents.


    Seeing their camp being burned to the ground affected the morale of the spiritual race''s army. They


    were now on full watch, wary that the human race might have another trick up their sleeve.


    But breaking the enemy''s front line was an opportunity that was too good to pass up. On the other


    hand, if they let the human race destroy their camp, all their supplies would be lost. Even if they


    managed to win the war, this would not make up for their losses. Facing a difficult crossroads, the


    This reduced the number of their main army by a third.


    "Commander Isabel, I''m afraid that losing so many soldiers will greatly affect our chances of winning,"


    Luciano said.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "I know, but we have to be cautious. Even without ten thousand soldiers, we can still take control of the


    Heavenly Rain Valley. I''ll personally lead the attack. You stay here along with five thousand troops to


    wait for us." For the sake of finishing the battle, Isabel took it upon herself to lead the attack on the


    valley.


    "Yes, Commander Isabel."


    She then wasted no time and led the remaining fifteen thousand members of the spiritual race into the


    valley.


    As the spiritual race marched onwards, the human army patiently waited for them. Half of their troops


    were camouged along the edge of makeshift nk roads, waiting to catch their opponents off guard.


    Catapults and other weapons were mounted on top of the valley, ready to be shot as soon the enemy


    appeared in the distance.


    "Spiritual King Basil, will the enemy be fooled?" Tucker couldn''t help but ask Rocky. Sending a huge


    portion of their already outnumbered army to attack the army''s defenses was already very risky. If the


    spiritual race decided to ignore this diversion and attacked them with all their might, they would surely


    lose the battle.


    "Of course. Although they outnumber us, theirmander is a very cautious person. She wouldn''t


    think twice about sending her troops back to their base. Plus, it is very likely that she will personally


    lead her army into the valley in order to end the battle as soon as possible," Rocky said with much


    confidence as he already analyzed every possible step of their opponents.


    "Well, I''ll just hope that everything will go ording to n." Tucker nodded slightly.


    Meanwhile, as Isabel and her troops made it inside the valley, they were shocked to see how few their


    opponents were. Even less than what they had imagined. Sparsely distributed troops made up their


    defensive line.


    "This is strange. How are they so few?" As soon as she stepped inside the valley, a strange feeling


    immediately set on her. Although she was cautious of the oddly ced defensive works and the ring-


    shaped nk roads, she didn''t know what to make of it.


    But since they were already well inside enemy lines, it would be dishonorable for them toe back


    empty-handed. Plus, their enemies were severely outnumbered.


    "It seems that the human race''s army used arge portion of their troops to attack our base. Maybe


    they were hoping to make us retreat. I must admit, they are really cunning!" Isabel said with a sneer.


    At the edge of the horizon, she saw Tucker striding forward towards them. He looked sharply at the


    you won''t be able to leave!"


    "Commander Wang, don''t be so arrogant. Do you really think you can fight back our army with your


    measly troops and a bunch of strange defensive arrangements?" Isabel asked arrogantly.


    "I know you are proficient in the mysterious military arrays, Commander Isabel, but I can assure you


    that none of that will work in the Heavenly Rain Valley." Tucker boldly bit back. Of course, it was none


    other than Rocky that told him to say so.


    They knew that they stood no chance against the spiritual race''s army in a head-on battle. But Rocky


    carefully devised a n that would surely catch them off guard.


    "Is that so? Then I will try the Mysterious Dragon Gateway Array!" Isabel, who was obviously irritated


    by her opponent''s confident remarks, began building the array with all her might.


    "The Mysterious Dragon Gateway Array? This woman really is skilled in making mysterious military


    arrays, all of which are quite powerful too." Standing behind the human army, Rocky couldn''t help but


    praise his opponent with a yful look.


    Tucker then retreated by his side, knowing full well that Rocky had a n to deal with Isabel.


    "I''ll leave it to you, Spiritual King Basil," Tucker said.


    Rocky didn''t respond. He just nodded slightly and then ordered, "The Swimming Army, the Shield Army,


    and the Changing Army, join ranks!"


    Since he didn''t have time to teach any new array to the soldiers, Rocky could only temporarilybine


    the three arrays he had taught to the human race''s army to form a new array.


    Heeding Rocky''s order, the three scattered armies quickly gathered to form the new array. The Shield


    Army was at the edge of the formation with the Changing Army next to them, while the Swimming Army


    was at the very middle. From afar, they looked like a might dragon that could soar high above the


    clouds.

 Chapter 1614 The Mysterious Dragon Gateway Array

    Chapter 1614 The Mysterious Dragon Gateway Array


    Seeing that the human army had suddenly formed their own array, Isabel took a moment to analyze it


    as her eyes narrowed. However, the more she observed it carefully, the more she got rather confused.


    Logically speaking, an array should be based on a certain principle. Some would be based on the Eight


    Diagrams, some were based on celestial bodies, and others were based on living beings like birds and


    animals. In other words, there must be a specific form for its basis.


    However, to her utter frustration, the array built by the human army seemed very random. Isabel could


    not tell the exact principle where it was based on.


    ''This is strange. Is it really a mysterious military array? Well, it contains the aura of one, but I can''t


    identify its principle. What the hell is going on?'' Isabel thought to herself, baffled at the turn of events.


    It was known to all that Isabel was one of the disciples of the most powerful and brilliant strategist in the


    spiritual race¡ªIsaac. He used to be themander in chief of the spiritual race whose reputation was


    well-known in the entire Supreme Ether Land. Moreover, he was also one of the few powerful spirit


    warriors of the spiritual race who had reached the Shura Realm. In his several years of existence, he


    had made countless contributions to the welfare of the spiritual race.


    A hundred years ago, the spiritual race was actually invaded by the Shura Race. Since they were


    obviously weaker, they were utterly defeated and were pushed to the brink of extinction. However, at


    this crucial moment, Isaac managed to reverse the grim situation on his own. He even captured the


    territory. With this, Isaac demanded the Shura Race to sign an agreement that they would not vite


    the spiritual race ever again in exchange for the life of theirmander in chief. This way, the spiritual


    race was able to barely escape from their miserable fate. Therefore, Isaac''s reputation after this event


    had even surpassed that of their patriarch. From then on, he became highly respected by every


    member of the spiritual race.


    But the main reason why Isaac became invincible on the battlefield was because of his proficiency in


    utilizing the mysterious military arrays. It was said that when he was still young, he had a fortuitous


    encounter that made him obtain an iplete manual of the mysterious military arrays. Although it


    was just an iplete manual, with his astounding talent, he did not only master all the arrays in it, but


    he also created his own. This proved that he was indeed a genius.


    After Isaac retired from the army, several generals andmanders of the spiritual race would still visit


    him in order to learn the mysterious military arrays. These military arrays were not easy to understand


    even by generals andmanders; thus Isaac only epted three disciples in his life. The first two


    were now high-ranking officials in the spiritual race, and Isabel was thest disciple that he epted.


    However, Isabel''s situation was very different from the other two disciples. She did not have a grand


    family background that made her eligible. On the contrary, her background was very humble. Her


    parents died when she was young, and she had to live with her brother on the streets and beg for food.


    In a fortunate incident, Isabel was able to meet Isaac, who was just passing by. But since Isaac could


    easily sense people''s hidden talents, he became interested in Isabel. He could see that she was smart


    and talented, so he ended up adopting the two siblings, and eventually taking Isabel as his disciple.


    This was one of the reasons why Isabel had be amander of the spiritual race at such a


    young age. Of course, she also had the power and talent that made her capable of the role. In fact,


    within a year just after she became amander, she had already gained many extraordinary


    achievements that caught the attention of the newmander in chief¡ªAlyssa. When Isabel was


    ordered to attack the Heavenly Rain Valley, another important task was given alongside it. This was to


    establish a training base of the military arrays on the location of the valley.


    On the surface, there would be a lot of questions as to why Alyssa took the risk to choose the Heavenly


    Rain Valley as the training base of the military arrays when she could do it in the territory of the spiritual


    race instead.


    However, the reason was very simple.


    It was not easy to cultivate the mysterious military arrays. In fact, the simplest array would require a


    troop at least ten days or up to several months to master it, depending on the abilities of the soldiers.


    The more soldiers there were, the more difficult it would be. Hence, a longer time would be required.


    However, the biggest challenge on the battlefield was that the situation was always varying, and


    casualties were expected to be pretty high.


    Therefore, once the casualties of the troops that were experienced in the military arrays became too


    high, they had to send more troops to rece them. But since these recements had not yet received


    proper training in the military arrays, they would need some time to train them first. This way, the


    process would be tedious and inefficient. When using the mysterious military arrays, cooperation


    among the soldiers was always the main key. Any mistake would easily expose the w of the array


    that would eventually lead to greater risks.


    Moreover, in the spiritual race''s army, there were not many troops that were good in the military arrays,


    to begin with. Hence, if the soldiers were to be trained in their territory, and thenter sent to the border


    battlefield, it would be such a waste of time.


    Thus, Alyssa came up with a brilliant n to deal with this problem. She decided to set up a military


    array training base at the front line of the battlefield instead, which would readily solve the problem of


    having a short supply of capable soldiers. Furthermore, she could also ask the troops of the


    surrounding spiritual race armies to train at the training base in batches. This way, they could rapidly


    expand the scale of the troops that were good in the military arrays in an effective manner.


    Therefore, in order to attain this goal, Alyssa had ordered to attack the Heavenly Rain Valley and im


    it from the human army.


    The location of the Heavenly Rain Valley was close to the border of the spiritual race and the human


    army. Hence, whoever got a firm hold of the Heavenly Rain Valley could have an advantage in the war.


    However, the main problem was the valley''s terrain. It was so bad that it was easy to infiltrate but hard


    to defend. Therefore, in the past, the Heavenly Rain Valley was alternately upied by the human


    race''s army and the spiritual race''s army. But neither side wanted to give it up, because they knew that


    whoever held the valley had more advantage on the battlefield.


    The mere fact that Alyssa wanted to set up a military array training base in the Heavenly Rain Valley


    showed that she saw the valley''s great significance on the battlefield. The moment she established the


    training base and was able to secure it by letting elite troops guard it, it would instantly be a


    game-changer. With this, she could easily dispatch capable soldiers in several areas of the battlefield


    that could directly increase their fighting capacity.


    With this n, it could be seen how farsighted Alyssa was.


    Thus, when Isabel was given this very important task, she had no choice but to ept it


    wholeheartedly.


    Although Isabel sensed that there was something wrong in the valley, she didn''t pay much attention to


    it. After all, she was confident that she could ovee any hindrances through her mysterious military


    arrays. Even if the human army had set up countless traps inside the valley, she deemed that it would


    be rendered ineffective before her arrays. She thought that she couldplete the task soon enough.


    "Mysterious Dragon Gateway Array! Open the Dragon Gateway!" After making up her mind, Isabel


    wore a serious expression and activated the Mysterious Dragon Gateway Array.


    The Mysterious Dragon Gateway Array was built ording to the principles of the nine divisions of the


    sky and the Eight Diagrams. The spiritual race''s soldiers were divided into eight phnxes with equal


    strength. The so-called Dragon Gateway referred to the center of the Mysterious Dragon Gateway


    Array. Hence, if one wanted to destroy it, he would have to enter the Dragon Gateway and break it from


    the inside. However, if he would not be sessful, he would be trapped in it, and his strength would be


    exhausted until he died.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 1615 Ordinary Soldiers

    Chapter 1615 Ordinary Soldiers


    Of course, even if the Dragon Gateway were opened, the human army could choose not to break into


    it. But that didn''t matter. The Mysterious Dragon Gateway Array had eight phnxes that could fight


    craftily. Each one could fight on their own or they could join hands. The fighting power of multiple


    phnxes would be doubled. Therefore, even if the enemy did not want to enter the array, the


    Mysterious Dragon Gateway Array could still suppress them.


    To put it bluntly, once the Mysterious Dragon Gateway Array was activated, the human race''s army


    would have a difficult time fighting back.


    But little did Isabel know that Rocky had already anticipated her n. He ordered the three armies to


    merge into one, because he knew that if he wanted to break through the Mysterious Dragon Gateway


    Array, he had to risk his life to enter it.


    Rocky also knew the reason why Isabel had opened the Dragon Gateway. She not only wanted the


    human army to enter it, but she also wanted to save face because the human army had broken through


    her mysterious military arrays many times before.


    Because of that, Rocky felt no need to be polite to Isabel.


    "Get into the array!" As soon as Rocky gave the order, thebined troops made up of the three


    armies grouped up and rushed into the Mysterious Dragon Gateway Array. Within seconds, they had


    entered the Dragon Gateway.


    Immediately, the troops made up of the three armies were attacked by the eight phnxes of the


    spiritual race''s army.


    "Wait! How do we break this mysterious military array?" Eunice, who was leading the army with Rocky,


    asked over all the noise. She had no idea what to do next.


    "Well, ording to what I know about the Mysterious Dragon Gateway Array, it should have been


    created based on the principle of the nine divisions of the sky and Eight Diagrams. If we want to break


    the array, we must find the core, which also called the life gate. Breaking the phnx that hosts the life


    gate will destroy the array," Rocky answered.


    "So you''re saying that one of these eight phnxes holds the life gate?" Eunice asked, looking at the


    armies all around her.


    "Yes. You get it!" Rocky nodded.


    "That''s easy. We can just break the eight phnxes one by one, right?" Kye said. A confused


    expression covered his face.


    "If it were that easy, it wouldn''t be called the mysterious military array. The life gate can change as the


    phnxes move. So that means that the life gate may be in the phnx in front of you now, but in a


    second, it will be located in another phnx," Rocky exined, shaking his head inly.


    "That sounds like a challenge!" Maxwell eximed.


    "Yes. That is why I need your cooperation." Rocky''s eyes narrowed slightly. The task of finding the life


    gate while battling back the eight phnxes would make it difficult for him to lead the army. So he had


    to ask Eunice and the other two to guide the operation of the three armies for him.


    "Maxwell, you are the leader of the Shield Army. Eunice, you are the leader of the Changing Army, and


    Kye, you are the leader of the Swimming Army. You all must follow every order I give wlessly. No


    matter what happens, you are not allowed to act without authorization. Otherwise, we won''t be able to


    break the array," Rocky said, wearing a serious expression on his face.


    The three of them nodded.


    Meanwhile, Isabel was staring at the spot where the human race''s army had entered the array with


    wide eyes. She had thought that they would fight against going inside it. After all, the power of the


    Mysterious Dragon Gateway Array was too strong for them to be able to break it, at least not easily. But


    unexpectedly, the human race''s army had marched straight inside. She did not know where their


    confidence came from.


    "I''ll show you humans what overconfidence buys you! Thunder Phnx, attack!" Isabel ordered in a


    cold voice.


    Soon, from the eight phnxes, soldiers and spirit warriors in blue clothes that were embroidered with


    the word "Thunder" stepped forward. They swarmed the troops of the three armies led by Rocky and


    attacked them relentlessly.


    Since the word thunder tranted to attack, the Thunder Phnx was naturally good at attacking.


    Because he was aware of that information, Rocky would not instigate a head-on battle. He turned to


    Maxwell and ordered, "The Shield Army will provide defense using the Shield Array."


    Then, Maxwell took charge and along with the Shield Army, raised the shields and pieced them


    together, forming the Shield Array around the entire army. Now, the Swimming Army and the Changing


    Army were protected as well.


    Soon, the battle between the Thunder Phnx and the Shield Armymenced. Even though the


    army of Thunder Phnx was smaller than the Shield Army''s, its attacking power was not inferior at all.


    Therefore, the Shield Army began to struggle.


    Luckily, the Shield Array that the Shield Army had produced was very strong. The Thunder Phnx


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    tried to break it for half an hour but nothing happened.


    "Water Phnx, attack!" Seeing the strength behind the defense of the array made by the human


    race''s army, Isabel chose to mobilize the Water Phnx.


    Soon, the Water Phnxbined with the Thunder Phnx and they worked together to attack the


    Shield Array.


    Now, their fighting power increased significantly.


    The Shield Army was trying harder than ever before to keep their array together.


    "The Mysterious Dragon Gateway Array is really powerful!" Rocky said to himself calmly. Then he


    asked Maxwell and the Shield Army to withdraw the Shield Array and return to the sides of the


    Changing Army.


    Then, he ordered the Changing Army to attack the Thunder Phnx under the cover of the Shield


    Army. Because the Water Phnx was a defensive force and it did not have strong attacking skill, the


    Shield Army was skilled enough to take it out.


    And now that the Changing Army was being defended and could attack its enemies, it had the


    advantage when faced with the Thunder Phnx, which was not defensive at all. Before long, the


    Thunder Phnx had been suppressed.


    When she saw that the Thunder Phnx and Water Phnx were restrained, Isabel''s eyes narrowed.


    She knew that the leader of the human race''s army was able to see through the construction principles


    of her Mysterious Dragon Gateway Array. She had expected that. There were some masters who were


    proficient in the mysterious military arrays in the human army too. Therefore, she was ready to fight her


    way out of it.


    Isabel turned and asked the Thunder Phnx to withdraw and told the Valley Phnx to attack.


    When the valley met with the water, a swamp would result.


    The moment that the Valley Phnx attacked, the Changing Army looked like they were knee deep in a


    swamp and seemed to be unable to extricate themselves.


    When Rocky saw that the Changing Army was sandwiched between the Valley Phnx and the Water


    Phnx, he wasn''t bothered at all. Instead, he smiled, because the first division of the Mysterious


    Dragon Gateway Array had been exposed.


    Rocky spun around and asked Eunice to lead the Swimming Army into the area that was currently


    upied by the Water Phnx.


    "Damn it! He figured it out!" Isabel had thought it would take Rocky a lot longer to discover the method


    that would break the Mysterious Dragon Gateway Array. In a panic, she asked the Heaven Phnx


    and the Mountain Phnx to intercept the Swimming Army.


    However, the Swimming Army was currently being led by Eunice and was full of momentum. Despite


    the joint efforts of the Heaven Phnx and the Mountain Phnx, the army still was able to reach the


    Water Phnx and upy the first division of the nine divisions.


    In order to break the Mysterious Dragon Gateway Array, one had tobine the principles of the nine


    divisions of the sky and the Eight Diagrams. The two went hand-in-hand. They had to go from the first


    to the ninth division in order. If they messed it up, all their efforts would be in vain. On the contrary, if


    they got the order right, then every division would lose its effect and each phnx would transform into


    an ordinary army.

 Chapter 1616 The Evil Striking Ghosts Array

    Chapter 1616 The Evil Striking Ghosts Array


    The Water Phnx lost its effect as soon as the first division fell, causing itsbined effect with the


    Valley Phnx to disappear.


    Striking while the iron was hot, the Changing Army followed up with another attack and forced the


    soldiers at the Valley Phnx and Water Phnx to withdraw one after another.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When Isabel saw this, she couldn''t help gritting her teeth in dismay. She had no choice but to merge


    the soldiers assigned to both fallen phnxes andmanded them to return to the Valley Phnx''s


    initial position.


    Moreover, once Rocky''s soldiers upied the first division, the Mysterious Dragon Gateway Array''s


    power slightly decreased as a result.


    Rocky then figured that their next step would be to attack the second division, which was the Earth


    Phnx''s position, and he assigned Eunice to lead that charge.


    That was because the Earth Phnx was directly rted to the Heaven Phnx. If the Earth Phnx


    copsed, it could cause the Heaven Phnx''s power to weaken as well.


    Of course, Isabel was well-aware of the gravity of the situation, so she immediately gathered the


    soldiers from the neighboring Valley Phnx to help defend the Earth Phnx.


    However, she had not expected that another offensive would beunched at the same time. While they


    were distracted, the Shield Army, who had been quiet for some time, had stealthily approached the


    position of the Mountain Phnx and took down the division by surprise.


    Now that the Mountain Phnx''s position was lost, their soldiers were in a disarray. They had nowhere


    to go but the Heaven Phnx.


    "Damn it!" Isabel cursed furiously. She didn''t expect that Rocky was not only well-versed in the


    principles of the Mysterious Dragon Gateway Array, but he even knew how to defeat it.


    Now that Rocky''s men had sessfully taken over the Water Phnx and Mountain Phnx, the


    power of the Mysterious Dragon Gateway Array had grown weaker as an indirect effect.


    At the same time, the battle raging at the Earth Phnx''s position had fallen into a stalemate. But


    because the Swimming Army and Shield Army couldn''t move away from their respective position


    withoutpromising it, none of them could lend a hand to the Changing Army.


    However, the entire war hinged on what would happen to the Earth Phnx. If Eunice could break


    through it, she could also cause the Heaven Phnx to lose its effect. That was her mission.


    Since Isabel had already lost two of her divisions, she could not afford to act recklessly, as she feared


    that Rocky would take advantage of the current situation.


    At this moment, they all had eyes on the Earth Phnx¡ªthe deciding point.


    The stalematested for two hours. But even though they faced thebined strength of a rtively


    powerful force, the Changing Army, led by Eunice, finally broke into the Earth Phnx.


    The moment that the Changing Army conquered the Earth Phnx, the Heaven Phnx''s power was


    Army soon suppressed them, and they could do nothing but withdraw.


    As this was happening, the Shield Army at the Mountain Phnx suddenly gave up and withdrew


    towards the third division. Following the suppression and pushing back of the Heaven Phnx''s


    soldiers to their initial position, the Swimming Army advanced to the Thunder Phnx as fast as they


    could, intending to band together against the third division.


    Whether Isabel wanted to admit it or not, the ax had fallen against them. Thus, Isabel promptly sent


    troops from the Wind Phnx to the Thunder Phnx as back up. However, in the end, the Swimming


    Army and the Shield Army gained the upper hand, and their already high morale was boosted even


    higher.


    At this point, five of the eight phnxes of the Mysterious Dragon Gateway Array had been lost, which


    were the Mountain Phnx, Earth Phnx, Heaven Phnx, Water Phnx, and Thunder Phnx.


    Isabel''s face was a gloomy reflection of her army''s demise. She had never thought that her Mysterious


    Dragon Gateway Array could be defeated so miserably.


    She was afraid that if the enemy soldiers were able to break the array, her army''s morale would suffer


    further damage. Thus, she decided to untie the array before that happened.


    As a result, Rocky led his army and broke through the array with a triumphant shout, which was


    answered by the human soldiers'' deafening cheers.


    "Basil is incredible!"


    Commander Wang and the three deputymanders, who had been silently observing the battle from


    a distance, were also surprised. This was the first time that they had seen Rocky serious in battle.


    Of course, the human soldiers weren''t the only ones impressed by Rocky''s prowess in battle. The


    spiritual race army had erupted in an uproar as well.


    "No way! The human army actually subdued Commander Isabel''s mysterious military arrays!"


    "Yeah! I thought ourmander''s mysterious military arrays were invincible. I didn''t think there was


    anyone in the world who could defeat her..."


    "But how on earth did that guy break ourmander''s mysterious military arrays? Who the hell is he?"


    For a while, the spiritual race''s troops were busy arguing with each other over their theories.


    Isabel, too, was curious about the person who had sessfully broken through her mysterious military


    arrays that had been her pride and joy. She stared expectantly at the human army in front of her, her


    beautiful eyes burning with resentment as she yelled out, "Who is the expertmanding your human


    army? Show yourself!"


    "Well, I am ttered you think so highly of me!"


    At the sound of Rocky''s voice, the human army parted like a wave, and he emerged from the crowd


    with a sly smile on his face. "You were the onemanding just now?"


    Isabel asked as she looked Rocky up and down with a sullen face. Rocky didn''t look like a wizened old-


    man as she was expecting. He had an unpredictable aura, but he must be around twenty-five or


    twenty-six years old at most. "Indeed."


    Rocky nodded with a smirk, which only served to irritate Isabel. "Who the hell are you?" she asked with


    a frosty re.


    Her awful expression didn''t faze him, and he yfully inclined his head as he introduced himself. "My


    name is Basil."


    "Basil? I''ve never heard of you before. Who taught you about those mysterious military arrays?"


    Isabel asked directly, curiosity gleaming in her eyes.


    "No one. I learned them all by myself,"


    Rocky easily replied as if he was talking about teaching himself how to swim or something simrly


    mundane.


    "You must be lying. There is no way you learned all that by yourself!" eximed Isabel. She figured that


    Rocky must be lying to her, as the mysterious military arrays needed such divine skills. As far as she


    knew, nobody couldprehend them without the guidance of apetent master.


    "I am telling the truth. It''s up to you whether you want to believe it or not," replied Rocky with an


    indifferent shrug. When she heard the steely firmness of his voice, Isabel''s beautiful eyes narrowed in


    thought.


    She stared at Rocky intently for a while, silent and reflective. She could see that Rocky''s attainments in


    the mysterious military arrays were so deep that they could even be on par with her two senior fellows''.


    That was why she wanted to know who Rocky''s master was, but Rocky had denied having a master.


    How could she believe his words?


    "Commander, is there anything else you want to ask me? If not, let''s continue this battle!" Rocky said


    calmly after a while.


    "I advise you to surrender to me now. With your forces, you can''t defend the Heavenly Rain Valley,"


    Isabel insisted arrogantly.


    "Don''t you think I should be the one to surrender? We have already broken through your array, and you


    have no advantage in the Heavenly Rain Valley. I advise you to retreat as soon as possible, or you will


    bear serious consequences!"


    Rocky politely rejoined.


    "You are an arrogant buffoon! Do you think that''s the only mysterious military array I know? I have more


    powerful mysterious array skills to use, and I can defeat you all!" dered Isabel without fear.


    "Then, let''s stop this nonsense and continue our battle," replied Rocky. He appeared as serene as he


    could be as if the idea of going against an aplishedmander like Isabel didn''t faze him.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to surrender?" Isabel asked again. She didn''t think the human army would


    stubbornly resist to the end.


    "Of course." Rocky nodded without a doubt in his mind.


    "Okay then. Don''t me me if you all die." After saying that, Isabel didn''t waste any more time and


    called out her next move.


    "Deploy the Striking Ghosts Array now!"


    The next moment, Isabel''s spiritual race army promptly gathered again and formed an array pattern


    with Isabel as the center.


    As soon as they were finished, dark clouds gathered above the Heavenly Rain Valley. Lightning


    shed, and thunder rumbled ominously. In the next breath, a strange red light shrouded the spiritual


    race soldiers and made them look like hideous demonic beasts. "What an evil military array!" gasped


    Rocky when he sensed the strange and creepy aura of Isabel''s mysterious military array.


    In the blink of an eye, the troops of the spiritual race swarmed over them like a tide. Their appalling


    momentum made them appear as a demonic army descending from the sky, and the malicious spirit


    that surrounded them flooded the ce in a thousand miles radius.

 Chapter 1617 A Fierce Fight

    Chapter 1617 A Fierce Fight


    At this point, the human soldiers were obviously intimidated and had a terrified expression on their


    faces.


    "Don''t panic! Just listen to my order!" Seeing that the morale of the human army had started wavering,


    Rocky immediately shouted and raised the Mystical Dragon Sword in his hand. "Everyone, listen to me!


    Retreat fifty meters from where you are standing!"


    Under the decisivemand of Rocky, the three armies quickly retreated, leaving Rocky alone as he


    faced the surging troops of the spiritual race.


    "Rain of fire!" Rocky''s eyes showed a fiery ze as he shouted.


    Immediately after, thousands of human soldiers appeared on the western side of the cliff. Then, they


    shot arrows with ming tips. The rain of fire flew and poured on the rapidly approaching soldiers of the


    spiritual race.


    However, these soldiers seemed to be possessed by evil spirits. There was no hesitation in their eyes,


    and they were not afraid of any harm at all. They just continued charging forward,pletely


    disregarding the ming arrows.


    However, the purpose of the ming arrows was actually not to hurt the army of the spiritual race. They


    were just an opening act for Rocky''s real surprise.


    "Now! Oil barrels!" Rocky ordered again.


    Soon enough, the soldiers from the eastern side of the cliff poured ck oil fromrge barrels that


    instantlynded on the charging troops of the spiritual race. Then, the ck oil immediately spread


    over the ground. As the ming arrows made contact with the ck oil, it was instantly ignited and


    scorched the soldiers of the spiritual race. At this moment, the ground was set aze and turned into a


    sea of fire.


    With this, screams and cries of agonies were heard all over. At the same time, the momentous charge


    of the spiritual race army was suddenly put to a halt.


    Upon seeing this, Isabel did not panic and just took out a huge fan and quickly waved it in the air. Then,


    a strong gust of wind rose and swept the entire Heavenly Rain Valley. Sand and stones flew around,


    making the scene very chaotic.


    At the same time, due to the intense strength of the wind, the fire that spread all over the ground was


    instantly put out.


    However, even after extinguishing the mes, the violent wind did not disappear. Instead, it continued


    to rampage in the valley, which allowed the spiritual race army to attack the human army again.


    "Damn it. I didn''t expect her to possess such a powerful treasure." Rocky was surprised that Isabel had


    easily countered his attack, but then a faint smile appeared on his face. It turned out that his real n


    wasn''t just about the ming arrows and the oil barrels.


    Just as the army of the spiritual race was about to engage with the human army, a row of steel spears


    suddenly shot out from the ground one after another. With this, the soldiers of the spiritual race were


    caught off guard and were instantly impaled through the soles of their feet. Immediately after, they


    started falling to the ground, screaming and writhing in pain.


    Isabel could not help but grit her teeth as she saw this. She didn''t expect that the human army could


    set so many borate traps in the valley. However, it didn''t dishearten her. Instead, she quickly


    spiritual snake, which instantly wreaked havoc under the ground. The next moment, Rocky could hear


    shrilling screams that came from beneath him.


    Rocky immediately rushed to the ground and was astonished at the scene that weed him. He saw


    that many human soldiers instantly became victims as they were ughtered by the three-headed


    snake.


    "Go back to the ground at once!" Rocky waved his Mystical Dragon Sword and immediately confronted


    the three-headed snake. At the same time, Deputy Commander Ma led the other soldiers and quickly


    rushed back to the ground.


    The strength of the three-headed snake was equivalent to that of a Spiritual Infant at the premium


    stage, thus it was indeed powerful. When it was confronted by Rocky, it showed how fierce and


    aggressive it could be.


    However, Rocky did not intend to fight it head-on. Instead, he just kept on moving and evaded the


    three-headed snake. As soon as he noticed that Deputy Commander Ma and the rest of the soldiers


    had already retreated, Rocky immediately shed out with a vicious sword force, instantly piercing


    through the ground above his head. Then, he flew out andnded back on the ground.


    At this moment, Isabel had already led the army of the spiritual race to fight the three armies of the


    human race. Without Rocky at the front line to takemand, the human army''s morale had obviously


    declined and they didn''t know what to do.


    "All right. It''s time to get serious." Knowing that he could not stall the enemies any longer, Rocky


    immediately returned to the front line and shouted, "Let''s go and bring down our enemies today!"


    Just the mere presence of Rocky instantly stabilized the army''s morale and boosted their confidence.


    At the same time, the human soldiers who had been hiding on the nk roads also emerged one after


    another. With this, the total number of the human army suddenly increased by half, and they were now


    about on par with Isabel''s army.


    "The moon has been shining over the fort for thousands of years, and none of the soldiers survived the


    battle they fought without fear. Oh, if only the great generals were still here with swords in their hands,


    never a foreign soldier would dare invade ournd!" As soon as Rocky saw that his army''s morale had


    risen again, he immediately seized the chance to read a poem in the Army-blessing Scroll. In an


    instant, the entire army was enveloped by a dazzling red light. Then, a fierce fighting spirit surged from


    the hearts of the soldiers as if they could face death unflinchingly.


    "Attack! Kill them all!" Without wasting any time, Rocky took the lead and charged towards the army led


    by Isabel.


    Relying on the strength of the Army-blessing Scroll, as well as the defensive works, and various traps,


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    the human army quickly gained the upper hand. Of course, Isabel instantly recognized that something


    changed, and she could feel the extraordinary fighting spirit of every human soldier in front of her.


    "What the hell? Ask Deputy Commander Luciano to bring the reinforcements at once!" Deeming that


    the situation was currently not in their favor, Isabel had to make a decisive action right away.


    Soon enough, Luciano, the deputymander stationed outside the valley, received the message that


    themander was asking for reinforcements.


    Hence, he instantly gathered five thousand soldiers and led them into the valley.


    However, what they didn''t know was that Rocky had already taken this into consideration and was


    actually waiting for this moment.


    At this instant, several giant catapults were already prepared at the top of the cliff and were ready to


    fire at any time. Then, just as Luciano led the reinforcements into the valley, giant rocks were instantly


    thrown directly into the direction of the iing troops. In the blink of an eye, arge number of


    casualties were caused by this tactic, which greatly frustrated the morale of the spiritual race army. The


    reinforcements were already crushed before they could even help the main army.


    Seeing that Luciano''s army easily fell into the ambush of the enemy, Isabel was stunned. She realized


    that she had greatly underestimated the wits of the human army.


    "Damn it! Retreat!" Isabel knew that her army would just suffer more losses if the battle went on. Thus,


    even if it was against her will, she decisively ordered everyone to retreat.


    But then just as the spiritual race army was about to pull back, a human army of three thousand


    soldiers suddenly appeared at the entrance of the Heavenly Rain Valley, blocking their escape route.


    With this, the army of the spiritual race was trapped in between the main force of the human army and


    the smaller army that sneakily appeared behind them. This smaller army was actually led by Bertram


    and Eunice, who had been ordered beforehand to infiltrate into the camp of the spiritual race army.


    After sessfully attracting ten thousand soldiers of the spiritual race army, they then retreated


    ording to the n and avoided the army of the spiritual race who returned to their camp.


    With all the unforeseen events and struggles they encountered, the army of the spiritual race had


    indeed suffered a devastating blow. Little by little, they started to lose their ground, and their fighting


    spirit was being extinguished.


    "Commander Isabel, what are we going to do now?" Luciano rushed to Isabel''s side and asked


    anxiously.


    "We must find a way to escape from this predicament at all costs! We can''t fall here!" Right after Isabel


    addressed her army with determination, two people suddenly appeared in front of her and approached


    in an indifferent manner.


    These were none other than Rocky and Eunice.


    "So, who''s going to fight her, you or me?" Eunice turned to Rocky and asked casually.


    "Hmm. Why don''t we fight her together? If we can defeat her as quickly as possible, I think the spiritual


    race will think twice before they invade the Heavenly Rain Valley again," Rocky said with a faint smile.


    "Well, you are right. Fine! Let''s finish this as soon as we can!"


    With that, Rocky and Eunice agreed to work together to defeat Isabel.


    Hearing this, Luciano immediately attempted to support Isabel, but he was hindered by Kye, who also


    appeared out of nowhere. He stood firmly in Luciano''s way and provoked him, "Hey, where are you


    going, you ugly bastard? Damn! I feel so sorry for your mom. I bet she felt horrible when she saw your


    ugly face after she gave birth to you!"


    "I will kill you first!" As he fumed in anger, Luciano roared and easily fell to Kye''s provocation. In an


    instant, he rushed towards Kye to fight him.

 Chapter 1618 The Wish Came True

    Chapter 1618 The Wish Came True


    It didn''t matter how powerful Isabel was. She would never be able to defeat Rocky and Eunice while


    they were working together. Not long after, she was captured and Rocky sealed all her acupuncture


    points.


    When the spiritual race''s soldiers saw that theirmander had been captured, they fled in different


    directions, not knowing where to go next. All they wanted was to escape, but it wasn''t easy for them to


    run away.


    Six hourster, almost every single one of the twenty thousand spiritual race soldiers had been


    annihted.


    Tucker was glowing with happiness. Since gaining control over the Heavenly Rain Valley, he had


    sessfully defeated the spiritual race''s army and caught itsmander alive. His services would be


    held to the highest regard.


    Meanwhile, in Tucker''s tent, Rocky, Eunice, as well as Isabel were standing and waiting for further


    instructions.


    "Commander Wang, what are you going to do with her?" Rocky asked Tucker, cupping his hands in


    front of him.


    "ording to the rules for prisoners of war, I will interrogate her first. After obtaining information about


    the spiritual race, I will report it to themander in chief, and he will make the decision," Tucker


    replied.


    "I see." Rocky nced at Isabel who was ring him.


    "Commander Wang, I''m willing to interrogate her," Deputy Commander Lin said. He knew that if he


    were to get important information out of Isabel about the spiritual race, all the credit would go to him.


    When he heard that, a look of hesitation coated Tucker''s face. Isabel had been captured by Rocky.


    Logically speaking, he should be the one to interrogate her.


    "Commander Wang, may I interrogate her?" Rocky asked after a moment of silence.


    "She was captured by Basil. That means the interrogation is his responsibility. Deputy Commander Lin,


    you can assist Basil in his questioning." Unable to refuse Rocky''s request, Commander Wang


    immediately made the arrangement.


    "Yes, sir," Deputy Commander Lin replied. He cupped his hands and bowed slightly, but his face still


    darkened.


    Then, Rocky left Tucker''s tent with Isabel. They were followed by Deputy Commander Lin.


    "Deputy Commander Lin, please arrange a tent for the interrogation. I''ll bring her when you''re ready,"


    Rocky said.


    "Okay." Deputy Commander Lin nodded and left.


    The moment he was gone, Rocky wrapped his arms around Isabel''s waist and they vanished.


    When Isabel came to her senses, she found herself in a strange, new location.


    "I''m sorry." As Rocky spoke, he started unlocking her acupuncture points.


    "I''ll kill you!" When she realized she could move freely again, Isabel immediately spun around and


    faced Rocky.


    Rocky dodged her attack like it was nothing.


    "If you kill me now, you will be trapped in here forever," Rocky said, smiling calmly.


    "Where am I?" Isabel subconsciously stopped and looked around. Wherever she was, the environment


    was like nothing she had ever seen before.


    "It doesn''t matter. All you need to know is that I don''t want to hurt you," Rocky said sincerely.


    "Yeah, right. Why should I believe you?" He had never expected her to immediately follow his order too.


    After all, she didn''t know him.


    "You will believe me soon. You just have to listen to me," Rocky replied.


    "Go ahead." Isabel continued to re at Rocky with suspicious eyes. However, because Rocky had


    taken the initiative to unlock her acupuncture points, she believed that he wasn''t hostile for the time


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    being.


    "Is the name of your currentmander in chief Alyssa Mu?" Rocky asked.


    "It seems that the human race is well-informed." Isabel snorted.


    "Do you know where shees from?" Rocky asked, looking to the side.


    "Why should I tell you? Yeah, yeah. You want to get information out of me," she said, bing more


    vignt.


    "If you want to leave this ce, you''d better cooperate. Besides, I just want to confirm one thing,"


    Rocky said frankly.


    "I don''t know much about Commander in Chief Mu, and I don''t know where she came from or why she


    chose toe here. I only know that she is themander in chief that our patriarch appointed and


    that she is deeply liked and appreciated by our patriarch," Isabel said after some hesitation.


    "Is that all?" Rocky frowned slightly.


    "That''s all. Isn''t that enough?" Her beautiful eyes widened.


    "Well, I guess you don''t know that much. Whatever. It doesn''t matter. I have a request for you now. If


    you agree, I will create an opening for you to escape from the Heavenly Rain Valley," Rocky continued.


    "Are you up to something?" Isabel asked, looking questioningly at Rocky.


    "Do you dare to trust me?" Rocky asked with a smile.


    Isabel hesitated. She knew that she had no choice but to agree. Otherwise, she would never get out of


    here. "Well, what''s your request?"


    "I brought a secret letter with me. My hope is that you can personally give it to yourmander in chief


    and that you will promise not to read it." As Rocky spoke, he took out the letter he had already


    prepared. Beforeing here, he had already nned to use Isabel to contact Alyssa. That was why


    he had captured her alive.


    "What the hell are you trying to do?" Isabel looked at Rocky in confusion.


    "This has nothing to do with you. Besides, I promise that when yourmander in chief sees this


    secret letter, she will reward you handsomely," Rocky replied.


    "I don''t know. If there is something wrong with this letter, themander in chief will be in danger."


    Isabel still wore a look of caution on her face.


    "Do you think yourmander in chief is so weak that she wouldn''t dare read a letter? And remember,


    this is your only chance. If you don''t agree, I can''t guarantee what kind of treatment you will receive


    from my fellow soldiers," Rocky reminded her.


    "You..." Isabel trailed off, silenced by the threat Rocky issued.


    "So will you do it?" Rocky asked in a low voice.


    "Okay. I promise that I will give the letter to Commander in Chief Mu, but what if I peek at it?" Isabel felt


    curious when she saw how sketchy Rocky was acting.


    "I don''t know. But I think you will keep your promise." Rocky shrugged.


    Rocky''s words rendered her speechless. After all, from her point of view, Rocky had no reason to trust


    her.


    "Later, I will bring you to the interrogation tent. Then I''ll pretend to leave and let the deputymander


    question you. I hope you will be able to seize that opportunity to get out of here. If you can''t escape, I''m


    afraid I will have to kill you," Rocky exined.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t let you kill me." Isabel snorted, crossing her arms over her chest.


    "Ha-ha! Rockyughed and then he turned around, leaving the Magic Spiritual Space with Isabel and


    heading for the tent.


    By now, Deputy Commander Lin had prepared tables full of instruments that were intended to torture


    Isabel.

 Chapter 1619 The Wise Decision

    Chapter 1619 The Wise Decision


    "Deputy Commander Lin, I need you to interrogate her for me. I just remembered that I forgot to report


    something to Commander Wang," Rocky said as he delivered Isabel to the soldiers standing inside of


    the tent.


    "Okay, Basil. Go do what you have to do. I promise I will have her telling us everything before you get


    back," Deputy Commander Lin replied. He tried his best to hide his eager smile.


    Rocky nodded and exchanged a nce with Isabel before he left.


    "Bring her here," Deputy Commander Lin ordered as his eyes raked over Isabel.


    Isabel pretended to struggle as several soldiers brought her towards the deputymander.


    "If you are smart, you''ll tell me the information about the spiritual race right now. I promise I won''t make


    you suffer if you do. I am a kind person, especially to beauties!" Deputy Commander Lin said gently.


    Isabel faked some hesitation and then she asked in a coquettish, soft voice, "Really? What''s in it for me


    if I tell you everything?" "Well...


    You will certainly benefit from it," Deputy Commander Lin replied as his eyes widened slightly.


    "All right. But I will only speak to you if we are alone," Isabel requested.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Men, go outside and guard the tent. Inform me the moment that Basiles back," Deputy


    Commander Lin instructed. He sensed that Isabel was hinting at something and he became excited.


    The soldiers looked at each other and then left the tent.


    "Beauty, tell me everything you know," Deputy Commander Lin said with a dirty smile, rubbing his


    hands together.


    "Deputy Commander, pleasee closer..." Isabel whispered, winking.


    Deputy Commander Lin felt enchanted by her. He immediately leaned forward, allowing Isabel ess


    to the back of his neck. She poked him with her jade-like finger. As a result, he fell to the ground and


    was rendered unconscious.


    "Scumbag!" After casting a disdainful nce at Deputy Commander Lin, Isabel stripped him out of his


    clothes and put them on. Then, she exited the tent with her head down.


    "The woman has confessed everything. I''m going to report it to Commander Wang. You guys keep


    guarding the tent. No one is allowed inside except for Basil. Do you understand?" Isabel ordered in a


    low voice, trying to sound like Deputy Commander Lin.


    The soldiers cocked their heads to the side. Their leader''s voice sounded a bit strange. However, when


    they saw the clothes of their deputymander, they didn''t ask any questions and risk offending him.


    Instead, they all nodded.


    Turning around, Isabel sauntered off, disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    Meanwhile, Rocky, who had been waiting nearby, approached the front of the tent.


    "Why are you all outside? Where is Deputy Commander Lin?" Rocky asked the soldiers.


    "He told us that the woman confessed everything and then he went to report it to Commander Wang,"


    one of the soldiers answered.


    "Okay. Let''s all go inside and transfer her to the prison." Rocky gestured and then led a few soldiers


    into the tent. When they entered, they saw Deputy Commander Lin lying on the ground naked. Isabel


    was nowhere to be seen.


    "Oh no! That woman attacked the deputymander and escaped. Block the entrance of the


    Heavenly Rain Valley and inform Commander Wang..." Rocky ordered at once, pretending to be


    shocked.


    Soon, he could hear the gong sounding loudly at the front of the Heavenly Rain Valley. Not long after


    the rm went off, the entrance had beenpletely sealed and no one was allowed to go in or out.


    As soon as Tucker received the news that Isabel had escaped, he ran over. He was so angry that he


    immediately ordered someone to wake up Deputy Commander Lin.


    The moment that Deputy Commander Lin woke up, he realized that something bad had happened. He


    sighed.


    "Deputy Commander Lin, what happened here?" Tucker questioned, ring at his subordinate.


    "Commander Wang, I... I don''t understand it. Somehow... somehow that woman was able to move...


    She attacked me!" Deputy Commander Lin exined in a shaky voice.


    "That''s not possible. I sealed her power the moment I captured her," Rocky chimed in.


    "But..." Deputy Commander Lin said bitterly.


    "It''s all my fault. I remembered that I had something to report to you, Commander Wang. So I asked


    Deputy Commander Lin to interrogate her for me and left. But when I asked the other soldiers just now,


    they all told me that the deputymander was interrogating the femalemander on his own..."


    Rocky added, interrupting Deputy Commander Lin.


    Deputy Commander Lin immediately realized that something was wrong.


    "Is that true?" Tucker''s face darkened at once.


    "Yes... It''s true, but..." Deputy Commander Lin replied, bowing his head submissively.


    "Why did you interrogate her alone?" Tucker shouted.


    "I..." Suddenly, Deputy Commander Lin had lost his ability to form words.


    "Deputy Commander Lin, this was a huge mistake. I''m afraid I can''t protect you this time. Guards, take


    him out of the tent and watch him closely. From this day on, he is removed from the position of deputy


    people would talk and that would affect the morale of the army. If he did not deal with Deputy


    Commander Lin, it would be difficult to exin to the public. He had no choice but to give the order.


    "Commander Wang, I''m innocent!" Deputy Commander Lin cried out. Although everyone present knew


    how desperate he was, unfortunately, no one believed him.


    Before long, Deputy Commander Lin was dragged away, whining, by several soldiers.


    "I thought I would make another great achievement today. I didn''t think something like this would


    happen," Tucker said, looking forlornly at the ground.


    "Commander Wang, please don''t me yourself. The woman has escaped. It''s useless to waste time


    talking about it. We should send people to search the Heavenly Rain Valley for her. I hope she hasn''t


    escaped yet..." Rockyforted.


    "Yes, I''ll order people to search the whole valley immediately. By the way, you''re the one who


    sessfully defeated the spiritual race army. Since Deputy Commander Lin has been dismissed, you


    should rece him temporarily," Tucker suggested, trying to rally Rocky. He believed wholeheartedly


    that Rocky should be the deputymander.


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea... Deputy Commander Lin has just been dismissed. If I take over his


    position now, I''m afraid there will be some dissatisfaction..." Rocky said in a hesitant voice.


    "Don''t worry about it. To be honest, it''s unfair that you haven''t been dubbed a deputymander yet.


    You''re far morepetent for the job," Tucker said, waving his hand indifferently.


    "Okay. That will mean that the position of the leader of the spirit warriors goes back to Kye!" Rocky


    said.


    "Yes," Tucker agreed. Then, he nodded and left.


    Not long after, the news that Deputy Commander Lin had been dismissed spread throughout the whole


    Heavenly Rain Valley. Andter, it was rumored that Rocky would temporarily take over the position of


    the deputymander. Immediately, all the soldiers agreed that Tucker had made a wise decision.

 Chapter 1620 Deputy Commander

    Chapter 1620 Deputy Commander


    Rocky was promoted to deputymander. Bertram, Eunice, and Kye hurried to find Rocky to


    congratte him.


    "Spiritual King Basil, Congrattions! You''ve finally been promoted to deputymander!" Bertram


    beamed. In his opinion, Rocky''s promotion was well deserved.


    "Thank you, Deputy Commander Fei!" Rocky smiled calmly.


    "Now that you''ve be a deputymander, let''s celebrate!" Kye was also very happy.


    "I also want to be a deputymander. Why don''t you give the position to me?" Eunice pouted.


    "That''s fine, I don''t mind. As long as Commander Wang agrees, I''ll give you the title instead," Rocky


    answered simply.


    "Humph! You are so mean! You know Commander Wang won''t agree," Eunice whined. Despite her


    tone, she too felt happy for Rocky.


    Meanwhile, just then, Isabel was rushing back to the camp of the spiritual race. With Rocky''s help, she


    had managed to escape from the Heavenly Rain Valley.


    The atmosphere in the camp was gloomy, and the morale was at an all-time low. There were only ten


    thousand soldiers left, and worse, Isabel''s capture had left them feeling hopeless.


    The deputymander who was in control of the army of ten thousand soldiers was just about to have


    them retreat. But just then, Isabel showed up safe and sound.


    "Commander Isabel, how did you manage to escape? Didn''t you get caught?" the deputymander


    asked with wide, astonished eyes.


    The soldiers of the spiritual race in the camp also cheered loudly when they saw theirmander had


    returned unscathed.


    "I just escaped," Isabel replied bluntly.


    "Really? That''s great!" The deputymander heaved a sigh of relief. Isabel was highly valued by the


    situation to themander in chief.


    "Lead the army back to the original position at once. I need to see themander in chief right away,"


    Isabel ordered. Then she summoned her three-headed spiritual snake and left quickly.


    Two dayster, Isabel arrived at the base camp of the spiritual race and asked to see Alyssa, the


    After receiving the message, Alyssa ordered her men to bring Isabel to her tent.


    "Isabel, weren''t you ordered to attack the Heavenly Rain Valley? Why are you here?" Alyssa asked


    straightforwardly once Isabel arrived.


    "We failed, and my troops suffered heavy losses!" Isabel answered honestly, her expression darkening.


    "What? How could this be? With your skills in mysterious military arrays, how did you fail?" Alyssa was


    taken aback. She had carefully picked Isabel for this mission, specifically because she thought she was


    capable of executing it.


    "I met a man who is also proficient in the mysterious military arrays, and he''s even more skilled than


    me," Isabel said with a sigh.


    "Such a talent exists within the human race? Unbelievable!" Alyssa shook her head in disbelief.


    "There''s more to the story. If it weren''t for him, I would''ve been captured by the human army by now,"


    Isabel suddenly added.


    "Huh? What do you mean by that?" Alyssa was perplexed. It seemed the story was growing more and


    moreplicated.


    "He captured me and then let me go," Isabel replied hesitantly.


    "Are you serious? He captured you and then let you go?" Alyssa echoed dubiously. "Who is he?"


    "The human army calls him Spiritual King Basil," Isabel answered.


    "Spiritual King Basil? Him again?!" Alyssa frowned deeply.


    "Do you know about him?" Isabel asked, picking up on Alyssa''s tone.


    "He is the guy who gave Beverly a hard time before. It is said that he is a beast tamer," Alyssa


    exined, her expression darkening.


    "A beast tamer? But I didn''t see any beasts. Are you sure they''re the same person?" Isabel felt strange.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why did he let you out after he caught you?" Alyssa asked, narrowing her eyes at Isabel.


    "Because I promised him something! That''s why he let me go," Isabel replied helplessly.


    "What did you promise him?" Alyssa asked sternly.


    "He asked me to bring this letter to you." As Isabel spoke, she took out the secret letter that Rocky had


    given her. Sure enough, she had kept her promise to him and delivered the letter without reading its


    contents.


    "A letter? He asked you to bring it to me?" Eyeing the letter in Isabel''s hand, Alyssa had a feeling she


    might''ve met this man before.


    "Yes." Isabel nodded.


    "Is it really him? But how is that possible?" Obviously, Alyssa was dubious. She quickly snatched the


    secret letter from Isabel''s hand and opened it. As she read its contents, her hands began to shake and


    she felt her eyes well up with tears.


    "Commander in Chief Mu, what''s wrong?" Seeing Alyssa so troubled, Isabel was taken aback. She


    never thought Alyssa could be so vulnerable. The letter must''ve carried a lot of weight.


    Alyssa didn''t seem to hear Isabel. Fixated on the letter in her hands, her mind raced. Never in her


    wildest dreams would she have imagined Rocky woulde to this world to save them.


    It was not until Isabel called her name several times that Alyssa finally came back to her senses.


    "Isabel, you must keep this a secret. Do you understand?" Alyssa said to Isabel seriously.


    "What''s your rtionship with him, Commander in Chief Mu?" Isabel''s curiosity was piqued. Judging


    from Alyssa''s reaction just now, she obviously met this mysterious man before.


    "It''s better that you don''t know. But I owe you for this; I''ll pay you back in the future, Isabel!" Alyssa''s


    eyes glistened.


    "Commander in Chief Mu, I''m ttered!" Isabel blushed.


    "I''m serious. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have heard from the most important person in my life,"


    Alyssa said gratefully.


    "Commander in Chief Mu..." Isabel didn''t know what to say.


    "Is he at the Heavenly Rain Valley now?" Alyssa continued.


    "Yes." Isabel nodded.


    "Then please send him a letter for me¡ªin secret, of course. It''s not convenient for me to see him for


    the time being," Alyssa said after thinking for a while.


    "What? I beg your pardon?" Isabel was stunned. Was she some kind of messenger now?


    "Is there a problem?" Alyssa asked, brows knitted.


    "No, it''s just..." Isabel''s voice trailed off. Everything about this situation was strange. After all, Alyssa


    was themander in chief of the spiritual race, whereas Rocky was part of the human army. How did


    they know each other?


    "This is very important to me, and to the entire spiritual race, too," Alyssa said seriously.


    "I see." Isabel nodded again.


    Alyssa then proceeded topose a secret letter. When she was done, she handed it to Isabel with


    the instruction to deliver it to Rocky in secret. Afterpleting this task, Isabel would be able to go


    back to the original camp to rest, until her next order came.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the battlefield, all of Tucker''s soldiers were receiving rewards by the


    two-ss merits for their contribution in defending the Heavenly Rain Valley. Unfortunately, however,


    the work didn''t end there and they still had to guard the Heavenly Rain Valley.


    However, the good news was that the spiritual race''s army seemed to have no intention of attacking the


    Heavenly Rain Valley any time soon, so at the very least, they could finally live in peace for a few more


    days.

 Chapter 1621 Start The Fight

    Chapter 1621 Start The Fight


    After his battle with Isabel, Rocky realized that there might be a lot of spiritual race troops who were


    proficient in the mysterious military arrays. If that was the case and they fought against the spiritual


    race again, a simple military array wouldn''t be enough to defeat them. Therefore, upon consulting


    Tucker, he gathered a group of six thousand troops to undergo systematic training in military arrays, so


    that they''d be able to freely operate the basic military arrays. From there, he would gradually improve


    them.


    A few dayster, after the training, Rocky went back to his own tent to finally get some rest. Now that


    he had been promoted to deputymander, he had his own tent. Just as he was about to settle


    down, a delicate figure suddenly emerged on his campgrounds. He initially thought it was Shirley, but


    upon a closer look, he realized it was actually Isabel disguised as a human soldier.


    "Why are you here?" Rocky looked at Isabel in surprise.


    "Commander in Chief Mu asked me to give this to you," Isabel said as she handed the secret letter to


    Rocky without hesitation.


    Rocky took it eagerly and read it immediately. After he read it, a faint smile of relief yed on his lips.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave now." Isabel knew that she couldn''t stay long. If she was discovered,


    it''d truly be troublesome. Once she was finished speaking, she turned around abruptly to take her


    leave.


    "Wait!" Rocky suddenly stopped her.


    "Are you going to detain me?" Isabel stopped to re at Rocky.


    "No, you misunderstand. I just wanted to thank you." Rocky smiled at her gratefully.


    "Don''t bother. I''m just doing this for Commander in Chief Mu!" Isabel sneered.


    "Still, I owe you one. I mean it," Rocky said seriously.


    "And how do you n to repay me?" Isabel rolled her eyes. Obviously, she didn''t take him seriously.


    "You haven''t merged with a martial spirit yet, have you?" Rocky asked suddenly.


    "Are you kidding me? You know it''s not that simple to even find a martial spirit." Isabel rolled her eyes


    at Rocky once more, filled with exasperation.


    "Alright then. I''ll give you a martial spirit for free," Rocky said graciously. After all, there were many


    martial spirits roaming around in his Magic Spiritual Space.


    "Huh? Save it! Quit messing with me," Isabel spat. Secretly, Rocky''s offer stunned her for a moment.


    He must''ve been joking.


    But even as she was speaking, Rocky suddenly reached out and took her hand, taking her directly into


    his Magic Spiritual Space.


    "Come out, all of you!" Once they had entered the Magic Spiritual Space, Rocky summoned his martial


    spirits. It didn''t take long before a mass of martial spirits gathered around them, startling Isabel beyond


    belief.


    "What? There are so many of them! How did you manage to collect so many?" Isabel was absolutely


    stunned. Although she had seen some martial spirits before, it definitely took her by surprise to see so


    many of them at once.


    "Pick any one, as long as you can fuse with it," Rocky said.


    Isabel stared at him in disbelief for a moment. Finally, after hesitating, she came to her senses. "Am I


    dreaming? These martial spirits are all fake, aren''t they?"


    "You''ll know when you fuse with one of them." Rocky shrugged and winked at her.


    Isabel hesitated a moment more, but eventually, she found herself eyeing the mass of martial spirits


    before her. For a highly talented spirit warrior such as herself, it came easy to her to find a suitable


    martial spirit.


    Before long, she stood in front of a valiant and heroic female martial spirit d in armor. It was obvious


    that her former master was a female general who dominated the battlefield.


    "Whenever you''re ready, you can begin merging with it." As Rocky spoke, he asked the other martial


    spirits to disperse and let Isabel fuse with the female martial spirit in front of her.


    Although it was the first time Isabel had merged with a martial spirit, she didn''t look afraid at all. In fact,


    she looked a little excited and soon began the process of merging with the martial spirit.


    As she did so, Rocky stood to the side to let Isabel concentrate.


    Six hourster, Isabel sessfully merged with the female martial spirit she had chosen.


    "Did I seriously just fuse with a martial spirit?" Isabel was still in shock, yet she already felt the changes


    in her body and aura. There seemed to be a sudden source of strength surging deep within her body,


    making her feel as though she had reached a higher level.


    "Of course you did. Congrattions!" Rocky nodded approvingly.


    "Thank you! Thank you so much!" For a moment, Isabel was at a loss for words. She knew that she


    was only ordered to send a message, but the reward was beyond anything she could''ve hoped for.


    "You''re wee. I said I would pay you back. Let''s go." Rocky then left the Magic Spiritual Space with


    Isabel and they returned to his tent. "Hurry up and go back.


    You don''t want to get into trouble here," Rocky warned.


    Isabel opened her mouth and seemed to want to say something, but her mouth immediately mped


    shut. Nodding wordlessly, she then turned around and left.


    With Isabel gone, Rocky took out the secret letter from Alyssa and read it again carefully. "I really want


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    to see you as soon as possible, but my hands are tied," it read. Obviously, Alyssa was hinting at her


    current situation.


    "Is Alyssa saying she didn''t want to be themander in chief of the spiritual race, but that she was


    forced to do so?" Rocky murmured under his breath.


    Although he didn''t know much about Alyssa''s current situation, they were bound to meet sooner or


    Marcia and the others.


    Now that Rocky had sessfully be a deputymander, his next goal was to be a


    about him.


    Two dayster, Shirley, who hadn''t seen Rocky for a couple of days, suddenly appeared in front of him.


    She looked extremely serious.


    "Shirley, what''s wrong?" Rocky asked immediately once he saw Shirley''s expression.


    "Do you remember the mysterious person in the portrait you asked me to investigate?" Shirley asked


    straightforwardly.


    "Of course. Have you found any clues?" Rocky''s eyebrows shot up.


    Shirley nodded seriously.


    "And?" Rocky felt anxious.


    "If I tell you, can you promise me you won''t get involved in this matter?" Shirley asked seriously.


    "Why?" Rocky was taken aback, narrowing his eyes in suspicion.


    "Because with your current status, you won''t be able to interfere in this matter," Shirley said frankly.


    "Just tell me already," Rocky said impatiently. He immediately understood what Shirley was saying. The


    person who sold the information about the human army to the spiritual race was no ordinary person,


    but someone who held a high position.


    "He is a member of the Sky-suppressing Mansion. More specifically, he''s a confidant of Canaan Li, the


    son of the head of the Sky-suppressing Mansion," Shirley answered.


    "You mean the man who sold the information to the spiritual race is the son of the chief of the Sky-


    suppressing Mansion?!" Rocky nearly shouted. He didn''t expect this. If what Shirley was saying was


    true, it would be a huge blow to the entire Ethereal Region or the Sky-suppressing Mansion. How could


    a traitore from the Sky-suppressing Mansion, one of the three major sects?

 Chapter 1622 No Result

    Chapter 1622 No Result


    "I''m not sure if Canaan was also involved. It could have been his confidant''s own doing. If that were the


    case, it would have nothing to do with Canaan or the Sky-suppressing Mansion," Shirley said with a


    frown.


    "What''s his name?" Rocky asked.


    "Ishaan Gao," Shirley replied.


    "Given Canaan''s identity and his high status, he wouldn''t have to sell his country for wealth. My guess


    is that it was Ishaan. Canaan is innocent," Rocky said after some thought.


    "I think there is a huge conspiracy behind this," Shirley said, nodding. "I hope you don''t get involved.


    You might get into trouble. Canaan is a master at the Emperor Realm. You can''t deal with him. If you try


    to investigate Ishaan, you will offend Canaan."


    "I will have to think about it. By the way, I found Alyssa." Rocky didn''t want to tell her that he would get


    involved yet, so he changed the topic.


    "Alyssa? Really?" Shirley eximed. If they could get in touch with Alyssa, it would be much easier to


    find their otherpanions.


    "Yes. She is themander in chief of the spiritual race now. However, she didn''t want to be the


    "Is there anyone else with her?" Shirley asked, getting more excited.


    "She didn''t mention it. Her identity is special now and it''s not appropriate for her to say too much!"


    Rocky shook his head.


    "If that''s all you had to tell me, I will go. I''lle to see you again when I''m free," Shirley said.


    "Wait, Shirley!" Rocky shouted the moment that she turned around.


    "What''s wrong?" Shirley looked back at Rocky.


    "I think we have to investigate the matter of Ishaan selling information to the spiritual race. It might be


    our only opportunity." Rocky had made up his mind in a short period of time.


    "So you want to risk it. What can I do?" Shirley didn''t really expect Rocky to let it go. She knew that he


    refused to give up so easily.


    "Nothing ventured, nothing gained! If we can collect evidence, we may be able to solve everything!"


    Rocky eximed, smiling.


    "But what are you going to do?" Shirley asked impatiently, rolling her eyes at Rocky.


    "I''m going to go to the Sky-suppressing Mansion to perform an investigation and meet the son of the


    chief," Rocky answered.


    "Are you crazy?" Shirley''s eyes widened.


    "Yes. Ites with my personality," Rocky joked. He wore a confident smile on his face.


    "Then I''ll go with you!" Shirley eximed, frowning in determination.


    "Will it be convenient for you?" Rocky asked.


    "I have toe with you no matter what. The risk is toorge if you go by yourself."


    "All right. I''ll report to Commander Wang first. Then we''ll set off. Wait for me outside the valley."


    Shirley nodded in agreement and walked away.


    Rocky traveled to Tucker''s tent and entered it. Then he exined that he had found a clue that might


    lead to the mysterious person who had sold the information to the spiritual race.


    When he heard that, Tucker naturally grew excited. After all, if he could find the mysterious person who


    had sold the military secrets of the human race to the spiritual race, it would be a great contribution. He


    approved it straight away.


    After that, Rocky went to inform Eunice, Kye, and Maxwell that he must leave to carry out a new task.


    "I want toe with you," Eunice pleaded, as if she was afraid that Rocky would run away.


    "No. This is my mission." Rocky shook his head firmly.


    "But..." Eunice began. She stopped when she saw the look of warning on Rocky''s face.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll only be gone for half a month," Rocky reassured her.


    "What if you run away? What if you forget about me?" Eunice said, pouting her lips.


    "Do you really think I''m that kind of person?" Rocky shot Eunice a serious look.


    "I''m just being careful!" The look that Rocky continued to give her made Eunice feel a little guilty, but


    she still refused to admit it.


    Rocky shook his head and smiled bitterly. Then he left the Heavenly Rain Valley and met with Shirley


    on the outside. They climbed onto Shirley''s favorite beast and flew to the Sky-suppressing Mansion.


    The Sky-suppressing Mansion was located in the famous Sky-suppressing City of the Ethereal Region.


    It was one of the biggest cities in the Ethereal Region. High-rise buildings of different shapes and sizes


    were everywhere and the streets were teeming with life. It was as magnificent as the Imperial City.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and Shirley were walking down the street of the Sky-suppressing City. They looked


    as out of ce as country bumpkins who wereing to arge city for the first time.


    "I didn''t think the Sky-suppressing City would be this magnificent!" It was the first time Rocky had


    visited the Sky-suppressing City, so he was also shocked by the grandeur of it.


    "Yes, even though I''ve been here several times, I still feel like I''m insignificant every time Ie,"


    Shirley said with a smile.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Where is the headquarters of the Sky-suppressing Mansion?" Rocky asked.


    "It''s in the innermost part of the west of the city. I forgot to tell you. The Sky-suppressing Mansion


    covers a total of 1/5 of the Sky-suppressing City. So, what are we going to do first?"


    "I want to investigate Ishaan. You''re more familiar with him and do you know his weaknesses?" Rocky


    said.


    "Ishaan is a well-known figure in the Sky-suppressing City. He is in charge of a lot of businesses that


    the Sky-suppressing Mansion owns. He is respected by many people. Because he is Canaan''s


    confidant, not a lot of people in the Sky-suppressing City dare to offend him. But he has a special


    hobby that everyone knows about," Shirley exined.


    "Is he a womanizer?" Rocky raised his eyebrows.


    "All men arescivious, aren''t they? No. He likes collecting spiritual beasts." Shirley rolled her eyes at


    Rocky.


    "He collects spiritual beasts? That''s not a weakness, is it?"


    "Of course collecting spiritual beasts is not a weakness. But he is obsessed. That is the difference,"


    Shirley answered. "Isn''t it your specialty to study spiritual beasts? You could use it to get closer to


    Ishaan."


    "That sounds like a good idea." Rocky nodded.


    "In order to feed into his hobby of collecting spiritual beasts, Ishaan built a very luxurious Spiritual


    Beast Pce in the Sky-suppressing Mansion. He keeps all the spiritual beasts he collected there.


    Several times a month, it is open to outsiders so that he canmunicate with people that share his


    hobby. And if anyone has a rare beast to sell, they go to the Spiritual Beast Pce. There will be


    someone there to purchase it." It was clear that Shirley hade on the mission prepared.


    "Really? I guess I will have to use the Purple-ming Phoenix to get close to Ishaan," Rocky said,


    forming a n in his mind.


    "Are you going to the Spiritual Beast Pce now?" Shirley asked.


    "Of course, but before we go there, I think we need a disguise. We don''t look like businesspeople right


    now." Rocky looked both Shirley and himself over and shook his head.


    "I know there is a good clothing store in the Sky-suppressing Mansion." Shirley''s eyes lit up.


    ''Shopping for clothes is indeed a woman''s pastime!'' Rocky thought to himself as he saw Shirley


    smiling.


    The two of them then headed for the clothing store that Shirley had been talking about.

 Chapter 1623 High Quality

    Chapter 1623 High Quality


    When Rocky and Shirley arrived at the clothing store she mentioned, he was pleasantly surprised to


    find that it looked rather decent. Beautiful girls wearing all kinds of colorful robes weed guests by


    the entrance, simultaneously showing off what their shop had to offer.


    As soon as the two entered the clothing store, a charming woman walked up to them and warmly


    greeted them. "Well, if it isn''t Shirley! It''s been a while."


    "Hi, Dora!" Shirley greeted her with a big smile.


    "And who is this gentleman?" Dora shifted her gaze immediately to the young man standing next to


    Shirley. Her eyes shone with interest; she could tell Rocky was no ordinary person.


    "He is my friend," Shirley replied casually.


    "Friend? I highly doubt that. I think he is your boyfriend," Dora teased.


    "Stop it!" Shirley shot her a reproachful look, but her face turned red at the same time.


    "Anyway, you came at the right time today. There are some new arrivals. Do you want to have a look at


    them?" Dora changed the subject.


    "Maybeter. Right now, we need two sets of decent clothing for the exchange meeting at the Spiritual


    Beast Pce. Please find some for him first," Shirley said as she pointed at Rocky.


    "Oh, I see! No problem. Leave it to me." As soon as Dora finished speaking, she quickly assessed


    Rocky''s height and figure. Then she abruptly turned around and waddled off in search of the perfect


    suit.


    It didn''t take long before Dora came waddling back, a set of dark blue clothes in tow. "These should be


    more than suitable for this gentleman. A young man ordered them not long ago, but then heter


    thought the color didn''t suit him, so he gave them back. If you don''t mind, please try them on."


    "I don''t mind," Rocky said with a gracious smile.


    "Then, by all means, try them on!" Dora then instructed a girl to apany Rocky to the changing


    room.


    When Rocky was gone and safely out of earshot, Dora''s cheery expression immediately darkened.


    "Shirley, yourst assassination mission failed because of him, right?" she whispered. Dora was


    apparently also a member of the organization. Not only that, she was the one responsible for collecting


    information about the Sky-suppressing Mansion in the Sky-suppressing City.


    "Yes," Shirley replied honestly.


    "You''re too reckless! If our chief didn''t stand up for you, you would have suffered a lot. We have rules,


    you know." Dora''s eyes shed viciously. "So, who on earth is he?"


    "Dora, you guessed it right. He''s my boyfriend," Shirley replied nonchntly.


    "Is he really your boyfriend? I was just kidding." Dora gasped, evidently taken aback.


    "Don''t ask so many questions." Shirley waved her hand dismissively. "By the way, is there any more


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    useful information about Ishaan? Please tell me!"


    "That''s all the information I had on him. Ishaan is from the Sky-suppressing Mansion, but you already


    know this. I don''t know what you n to do, but don''t you dare act recklessly! You can''t risk exposing


    your identity, or else, it''d be troublesome for the organization," Dora warned her gravely.


    "Don''t worry. This is all personal and has nothing to do with the organization." Shirley paused


    hesitantly, then said in a pleading tone, "But we may need some help getting into the Spiritual Beast


    Pce to participate in the exchange meeting. Could you please help us?"


    "I really don''t know what to do with you!" Dora red at Shirley exasperatedly. However, she then


    headed to the counter and plucked two invitation cards to the Spiritual Beast Pce from the desk. An


    invitation card was equivalent to a ticket. Before the opening, only a hundred tickets were issued. What


    was more, only the rich and powerful could afford them.


    "Thank you so much, Dora!" Shirley took the invitation cards gratefully.


    Just then, Rocky returned looking dapper in the blue suit. He exuded a very different aura now, and his


    new clothes only served to emphasize his good looks. He looked like an heir to arge n.


    "I''m going to change my clothes too," Shirley said, picking a set of men''s clothes that hid her womanly


    figure.


    Not long after, Shirley emerged in men''s clothes. She too looked handsome in her new clothes, and


    she found that other people in the store couldn''t take their eyes off her.


    Once they were settled with their clothes, they left Dora''s store and headed straight for the Spiritual


    Beast Pce.


    Today was the opening day of the Spiritual Beast Pce, so the entrance was crowded with people.


    Throngs of rich, powerful people who were interested in spiritual beasts had all gathered here, beast


    cages in tow to show off their own private collections.


    By the time Shirley and Rocky made it to the Spiritual Beast Pce, the exchange meeting had already


    begun.


    The two hurried to the gate of the pce, where they were immediately stopped by several spirit


    warriors in charge of guarding the gate.


    Shirley immediately showed them the two admission cards that Dora gave her. After checking and


    confirming that there was nothing wrong with the cards, the guards let them in. With that, they


    sessfully made it into the Spiritual Beast Pce.


    After passing through the pce gate, they found themselves in the front hall, which was mainly used


    to entertain the guests. On both sides of the hall, there were many elegantly carved sandalwood tables


    and chairs, some of which were closed off by screens.


    At this time, many guests had settled down there, chatting over tea, and exchanging their opinions on


    collecting spiritual beasts.


    However, most of the guests were eager to see the beast halls first, where the spiritual beasts were


    kept on disy.


    The Spiritual Beast Pce had a total of three beast halls which were further subdivided into ten to


    twenty beast rooms. The beast rooms served as a private quarters to raise its designated spiritual


    beast, each of which was so magnificently luxurious, one would''ve thought a rich noble lived there. It


    was obvious that Ishaan spent a fortune raising spiritual beasts.


    But to everyone present, it made sense, since Ishaan''s collection of spiritual beasts were not ordinary


    ¡ªthey were invaluable.


    Rocky and Shirley also made their way around the three beast halls to check out Ishaan''s collection.


    "All of his spiritual beasts are quite good, even the worst ones are as strong as a Spiritual Infant at the


    first grade. Moreover, most of these beasts are as strong as a Spiritual Infant at the third grade. The


    Purple-ming Phoenix might be a great spiritual beast, but it is not that eye-catching in this ce!"


    Obviously, Rocky had underestimated the quality of the spiritual beasts in Ishaan''s collection. Now,


    upon assessing the strength of the spiritual beasts, he immediately felt that the Purple-ming Phoenix


    alone wouldn''t be enough to attract Ishaan''s attention.


    "Don''t you have a legendary beast?" Shirley''s eyes lit up.


    "Glutton? I sent it to look for Marcia and the others." Rocky shook his head remorsefully.


    "What? What should we do now?" Shirley frowned in disappointment.


    "I think Kohen will do, but it''s still a cub. Without a very professional beast evaluator, they might not be


    able to see its potential," Rocky said after thinking about it for a while.


    "Now that we''re here, we might as well give it a shot. There happens to be a special beast evaluation


    taking ce here today. It''s said that if anyone brings a spiritual beast of high quality, Ishaan will


    personally show up," Shirley said.

 Chapter 1624 The Beast Evaluation

    Chapter 1624 The Beast Evaluation


    The beast evaluation was held in the beast evaluating room located in the west wing of the Spiritual


    Beast Pce. The so-called evaluation would determine whose spiritual beast was the most qualified.


    The winning beast could be purchased for an exorbitant price by Ishaan himself. This was why the


    evaluation became a gathering ce for merchants and spiritual warriors interested in selling their


    spiritual beasts.


    Once Rocky arrived at the beast evaluating room, it was already overcrowded with at least thirty or


    forty people.


    The room was connected to the Spiritual Beast Pce''s beast farm. The merchants and spirit warriors


    who wished to participate would need to register first and then guide their beasts to the beast farm


    where they would wait for their turn.


    Rocky headed to the gate of the beast evaluating room to register.


    "Please take your spiritual beast to the beast farm while waiting for your turn," the staff in charge of


    registration instructed them.


    "I''ll go ahead to the beast farm. You can head over to the beast evaluating room first!" Rocky told


    Shirley.


    She nodded and entered the room as Rocky entered the farm via a side door that provided special


    ess from behind the beast evaluating room.


    As he entered, there were numerous people dressed up as servants roaming the beast farm. Beside


    each servant was a cage, and within each of them was a spiritual beast. Some were at the Spirit


    Realm, while some had the strength equal to a Spiritual Infant.


    Rocky found a random vacant seat and sat down.


    Not long after, the staff began to call out their numbers. The servants brought their beasts into the


    beast evaluating room one after another. From time to time, they could hear various exmations


    An hour and a halfter, it was Rocky''s turn. He went straight into the beast evaluating room.


    There were three beast cages when he walked in. All the beasts within them were dered to be the


    most valuable.


    "Where is your spiritual beast, young man?" an old man in charge of the evaluations asked curiously


    once he realized Rocky had entered alone.


    The people in the beast evaluating room shot him flustered looks.


    "Wait a minute!" As soon as Rocky finished speaking, he waved his hand. Immediately, a dazzlingly


    blinding white light appeared out of nowhere.


    In the blink of an eye, a beast bathed in purple mes sprang forth. It was none other than the Purple-


    ming Phoenix.


    Everyone present was curious to know where Rocky had kept the magnificent beast.


    Although there were treasures for storing spiritual beasts in the Ethereal Region, they were very rare


    and precious.


    All those present couldn''t help but specte Rocky''s true identity. Perhaps he wasn''t a nobody, after


    all.


    "Is that the Purple-ming Phoenix?" The beast evaluator immediately recognized it. It was one of the


    few high-grade spiritual beasts that humans could control.


    The rest of the onlookers present were still mesmerized by how Rocky''s beast alone was able to


    outshine the three spiritual beasts they had just deemed as the most valuable.


    "There''s no need to examine this one any further. I''ll just rank it as today''s top-ranking spiritual beast,"


    the beast evaluator announced.


    Suddenly, the crowd fell into silence. This was the first time that the beast evaluator announced the


    results without even trying to inspect the beast up for debate.


    But considering how rare the Purple-ming Phoenix was in the Ethereal Region, no one questioned


    his decision.


    Later, more spiritual beasts were brought forth, but none of them could bepared to Rocky''s beast.


    Soon, there were no more spiritual beasts left to evaluate.


    "It seems this young man has been honored the opportunity to sell Mr. Gao this marvelous specimen


    for a high price today," the beast evaluator announced.


    The rest of those who participated in the beast evaluation shook their heads and sighed. But they were


    all convinced, considering the rarity of the marvelous creature.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Go inform Mr. Gao that today''s winner of the beast evaluation is the Purple-ming Phoenix!" the


    beast evaluator ordered.


    Soon, Ishaan received word of the winning spiritual beast.


    For every beast evaluation, the top spiritual beast selected would be presented to Ishaan who would


    offer a high bid for it in return. On top of that, he made a rare public appearance. This was why the


    crowd present didn''t leave but waited quietly for his arrival.


    Around five minutester, the person who left to inform Ishaan returned alone. Ishaan was nowhere in


    sight.


    The messenger whispered into the beast evaluator''s ear and then stepped aside.


    "I''m terribly sorry, sir. Mr. Gao said that the Purple-ming Phoenix may be rare, but he''s not


    interested," the beast evaluator informed Rocky immediately.


    "Oh, I see." Rocky didn''t expect Ishaan to be so picky.


    "That''s all for today!" the beast evaluator dered.


    "Wait a minute." Rocky wouldn''t give up so easily.


    "Anything else, sir?" the beast evaluator looked at him in confusion.


    "I''ve brought more spiritual beasts with me today," Rocky swiftly answered.


    "You have more than one spiritual beast?" This amazed the beast evaluator.


    "How about this one, sir?" Rocky asked as he summoned Kohen.


    The tiny beast shook its head once it emerged from the Magic Spiritual Space. Its cute appearance


    immediately caught everyone''s attention.


    "Is this a spiritual beast as well?"


    "Why is it so tiny?"


    "It''s merely a cub!"


    "I don''t see what''s so special about this spiritual beast. Do you?"


    Everyone present began to discuss and debate about what exactly made Kohen unique.


    The beast evaluator, who had seen countless spiritual beasts, was surprised by Kohen. He sensed a


    strange aura emanating from it, but he couldn''t put a finger on it.


    "What do you think, sir?" Rocky immediately asked the beast evaluator.


    "I can''t seem to identify this spiritual beast," the puzzled beast evaluator confessed.


    This further startled the onlookers for this was the most experienced beast evaluator in all of the


    Spiritual Beast Pce. For him to be unable to determine the origins of Rocky''s spiritual beast was


    baffling!


    "Oh? I wonder who else could identify my beast in the Spiritual Beast Pce," Rocky said.


    "I''m afraid I''ll have to ask Mr. Gao toe here in person!" As soon as he finished his sentence, the


    beast evaluator ordered his men to ask for Ishaan once more.


    After a few minutes, a tall figure strode into the beast evaluating room. He came off as quite a dominant


    and arrogant individual. Two other warriors, whose Spiritual Infants were at the medium stage, trailed


    behind him.


    Seeing this, all the people present showed respect.


    It was none other than Ishaan.


    Rocky turned his head towards him. He realized he was the middle-aged man he had met previously.


    "It''s this gentleman, Mr. Gao." The beast evaluator swiftly took a step forward and gestured towards


    Rocky.


    Ishaan raised his head to look at him. As they locked gazes, the former''s narrowed. He could see that


    Rocky wasn''t just an ordinary person. Although he was hiding his true strength, Ishaan could tell it was


    incredible!


    "May I know your name, sir?" Ishaan quickly shifted and asked Rocky kindly.

 Chapter 1625 A Good Attitude

    Chapter 1625 A Good Attitude


    All the people present were surprised to see Ishaan''s amiable attitude towards Rocky. Everyone in the


    Sky-suppressing City knew that Ishaan was the most trusted confidant of the young master of the Sky-


    suppressing Mansion. He was in charge of a lot of important matters for the Sky-suppressing Mansion,


    and definitely held a great deal of power. Therefore, there were very few people that Ishaan would


    humble himself for and speak kindly to. Judging by this, it was apparent that this Rocky was a special


    person.


    "Nice to meet you. I''m Basil," Rocky replied with cupped hands. He didn''t intend to hide his identity,


    because he knew that as soon as Ishaan heard his name, he would look at him differently. Only by


    gaining Ishaan''s respect could Rocky get close to him.


    Sure enough, Ishaan said slowly, "Basil? I seem to have heard this name somewhere before." He


    found the name very familiar, but he couldn''t ce it.


    "I''m serving under Commander Tucker Wang." Rocky continued to introduce himself, knowing that it


    would jog Ishaan''s memory.


    "Wait, are you Spiritual King Basil? One of the representatives from the Sky-suppressing School who


    participated in the Spiritual Infant Contest?" Ishaan eximed in surprise. No wonder he had found the


    name familiar! Long ago, there had been a dark horse called "Basil" from the Sky-suppressing School,


    who had defeated Moore Duan, the young elite of the Sky-suppressing Mansion.


    "Yes, I am." Rocky nodded nomittally, as if it was no big deal.


    All the people present were either rich or powerful members of the Sky-suppressing Mansion and the


    nearby towns, so they all had their own informationworks and were somewhat familiar with Basil''s


    achievements. So naturally, after hearing the man in front of them introduce himself as Basil, they


    immediately burst into an uproar. They had not expected this stranger to be Basil, the warrior who had


    gained a lot of attention in the border battlefield recently.


    "So he is Spiritual King Basil," one of them gasped.


    "I didn''t expect him to be so young. I heard that he has made many extraordinary achievements in the


    border battlefield recently!" anothermented.


    "Exactly! I heard that he is very skilled in using mysterious military arrays, which made the army of the


    spiritual race suffer a lot."


    "The most ssical one is the battle of defending the Tiger Whisker Pass. The spiritual race lost tens of


    thousands of soldiers in that battle!"


    All kinds of discussions ensued.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so famous!" Shirley leaned in and whispered.


    Rocky shrugged with a small smile on his face. He was used to being the center of attention.


    "Is this spiritual beast yours, Spiritual King Basil?" Ishaan finally noticed Kohen, the beast next to


    Rocky. His eyes immediately lit up, because he could see that Kohen was no ordinary beast.


    "Yes," Rocky replied simply.


    "I have seen countless beasts, but I have never seen anything like this before. Is it not a spiritual beast,


    but a diabolic beast?" Ishaan raised his head and looked at Kohen carefully. But even after taking in the


    smaller details, he couldn''t tell where Kohen came from.


    "No, it isn''t a diabolic beast. It was cultivated by fusing the excellent genes of several powerful spiritual


    beasts. It is unique in the Supreme Ether Land," Rocky exined.


    "Really?" Ishaan became excited at once, because if that was the case, then he definitely wanted to


    get his hands on this spiritual beast. He was willing to shell over a lot of money for it.


    "Of course. I wouldn''t dare to lie to you. What''s more, its saliva has some miraculous effects," Rocky


    continued. He wanted Ishaan to take the bait.


    "What effects?"


    "Well, I can only tell you in private. Others will be jealous if they hear it," Rocky said with a small smirk.


    Ishaan nodded knowingly and then waved his hand. "Spiritual King Basil,e with me to my ce.


    Let''s talk over a cup of tea."


    His words caused an uproar among the crowd. Ishaan would only invite big shots with a lot of power


    and influence to his private ce. Since he invited Basil to his ce, it was obvious that he valued him


    very much.


    Rocky put Kohen away and left the beast evaluating room with Shirley, following Ishaan, who led them


    to a luxurious hall in the depths of the Spiritual Beast Pce.


    Inside the hall, there were a group of beautiful women dancing merrily. People who didn''t know what


    kind of ce this was might mistake it for a brothel.


    As soon as Rocky, Shirley, and Ishaan entered the hall, those beauties swarmed up to them.


    "Mr. Gao, you''re back!"


    "Are these two gentlemen our guests today? They are so handsome!"


    "Yes, they are! The more I look at them, the more I like them!"


    Soon, Rocky and Shirley were surrounded by these beautiful women, who were teasing them and


    trying to cozy up to them.


    It was not a big deal for Rocky. But as a girl, Shirley felt ufortable with these women''s advances.


    Therefore, her delicate face was very cold.


    "Stop it. If you scare the guests away, I won''t spare you!" Ishaan said immediately.


    Hearing that, the beautiful women scattered and continued to dance.


    "Please have a seat, gentlemen," Ishaan said, sitting down on the wooden armchair in the hall.


    Rocky and Shirley sat on the opposite side.


    "Aren''t you still working for Commander Wang, Spiritual King Basil? Why did you suddenlye to my


    Spiritual Beast Pce in the Sky-suppressing City?" Ishaan asked. He was a cautious man, and he


    found Rocky''s visit quite suspicious.


    "I think you''re quite trustworthy, so I''ll tell you the truth. I have a mission to do in the Sky-suppressing


    City, but I don''t know anyone here, so I want to find a noble person to help me. I heard that you are


    very kind and willing to help others, so I''ve taken the liberty of disturbing you," Rocky said.


    "So you used your spiritual beast as bait?" Ishaan was not one to fall for ttery. He immediately saw


    through Rocky''s tricks, and felt a little unhappy that he had been fooled.


    "If you are interested in my spiritual beast, I am willing to give it to you for free... but only if you can help


    meplete my mission," Rocky proposed without hesitation.


    "Really? What is your mission, Spiritual King Basil?" Ishaan asked curiously.


    "Commander Wang intercepted a piece of important information during the battle with the spiritual race


    not long ago. ording to the information, we have good reason to suspect that there is a traitor


    colluding with the spiritual race in the Sky-suppressing Mansion. My mission is to find that traitor!"


    Rocky said directly.


    As soon as Ishaan heard this, there was an imperceptible change in his expression. He hadn''t


    expected that Tucker would intercept such information.


    "Mr. Gao, is something wrong?" Rocky asked deliberately when he saw that the man in front of him


    stayed quiet.


    "No, no. I''m just a little shocked to hear that there is a traitor in our Sky-suppressing Mansion. Are you


    sure that the information is urate, Spiritual King Basil?" Ishaan asked tentatively.


    "It shouldn''t be wrong. Amander of the spiritual race said so," Rocky replied.


    "Do you know the identity of this traitor?" Ishaan continued to ask.


    "If I did, I wouldn''t havee here and bothered you," Rocky replied with a helpless smile.


    "Well, if there really is a traitor in our Sky-suppressing Mansion, I will spare no effort to help you find


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    him, Spiritual King Basil. But this is no trivial matter, so I will have to inform our young master about it


    first." Obviously, Ishaan was using Canaan as a stalling tactic.

 Chapter 1626 Traitors

    Chapter 1626 Traitors


    "Of course, but we must keep it a secret!" Rocky said, pretending to be serious.


    "Sure, I''ll ask for the young master''s permission first and then I''ll cooperate with you. Let''s catch those


    retched traitors in the Sky-suppressing Mansion. By the way, do you have a ce to stay here?" Ishaan


    suddenly asked.


    "I''m afraid I have none since we just arrived here," Rocky answered and shook his head.


    "If you don''t mind, I have spare rooms for distinguished guests in my Spiritual Beast Pce. Why don''t


    you rest there? I''ll report everything to the young master as soon as I finish arranging everything here,"


    Ishaan said sincerely.


    "We would love to. Thank you for your kind offer!" Rocky thanked him as he saluted politely.


    Ishaan then ordered someone to take Rocky and Shirley to their rooms in the pce.


    As soon as they entered the room, Shirley quickly closed the door and whispered, "Why did you tell


    Ishaan directly that we''re looking for traitors? Aren''t you afraid of alerting him?"


    "Don''t worry. I''m almost certain that he''s one of the traitors, but I reckon there''s someone in the


    shadows controlling his every move. The reason I told Ishaan about our mission was to flush out the


    man in charge," Rocky exined to her.


    "And if there really is someone lurking in the shadows, aren''t you afraid that they''ll hurt us?" Shirley


    asked in a stern tone. She thought that Rocky had put their lives in danger, but she also knew this was


    the most effective way to get what they wanted. After all, Ishaan was a cunning old fox. If they


    investigated him in secret, they might end up empty-handed.


    "Offending the Sky-suppressing Mansion is nothing serious," Rocky said and smiled calmly.


    "Humph! That''s easy for you to say. If we anger them, we might get banned from entering Ethereal


    Region..." Shirley disagreed immediately, pouring cold water on his reckless idea.


    "If that happens, then we''ll finally have the chance to take refuge in Alyssa together!" he answered


    back with a wide grin etched on his face.


    Shirley couldn''t help but roll her eyes at him upon hearing this.


    "I think Ishaan wouldn''t be patient enough to wait a little longer. He''ll surely act very soon. Stay here


    and wait for me. If I don''te back tomorrow, that only means I''m in trouble," Rocky said as he got up


    to leave. He knew it was his responsibility to take care of the risks of his actions.


    "No, I''ll go with you!" Shirley insisted. She certainly wouldn''t let Rocky venture off on his own.


    "It''s too dangerous for both of us to go there. Plus, if something happens to me, I need someone I can


    count on to save me," Rocky said sincerely.


    "All right then. Be careful." With a heavy sigh, Shirley finally agreed. It was up to only the two of them to


    carry out this mission. If both of them were to be captured, no one woulde to their rescue.


    With a nod, Rocky opened the door and left.


    Meanwhile, after taking care of his business in the Spiritual Beast Pce, Ishaan wasted no time and


    immediately headed towards the Sky-suppressing Mansion. Little did he know that Rocky was trailing


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    closely behind him.


    They arrived at the heavily-guarded mansion an hourter, but it didn''t take much effort for Rocky to


    sneak in.


    Ishaan headed straight towards the south side of the Sky-suppressing Mansion.


    Rocky followed him into the garret and saw two words written on top of the entrance. It read "Cloud


    Pavilion". As soon as he saw Ishaan enter the building, he made his way up to the roof of the second


    floor. Kneeling to avoid being seen, he could only see their silhouettes through the elegantly carved


    wooden window.


    The second floor of this building looked like a study filled with countless books. In the middle of it, a


    figure with a powerful aura was sitting cross-legged in a jade ice bed, motionlessly meditating.


    Ishaan''s loud voice broke the deafening silence as he came barging into the room. "Young master, I


    have some bad news!"


    Irritated by this, Canaan slightly opened his eyes and shot a cold look at his servant. "What happened?


    Why are you in such a hurry?" he asked in anger.


    "Our n to trade with themander in chief of the spiritual race has been exposed," Ishaan said as


    his face turned pale-white.


    "Oh, how did you know our n was exposed?" Canaan who was intrigued by how this happened,


    calmly asked.


    "A spiritual king named Basil, who works for Commander Tucker Wang of the left army, approached me


    this morning. He came to the Spiritual Beast Pce and told me there was a traitor in the Sky-


    suppressing Mansion. He wanted me to cooperate with his investigation," Ishaan duly said.


    "Is that what he told you?" The young master frowned.


    "Yes." Ishaan nodded.


    "It seems that you were fooled by him." Canaan''s calm face suddenly became stern.


    "I was fooled by him?" Ishaan didn''t know what to say.


    The young master''s spiritual pressure suddenly sky-rocketed as it headed towards Rocky''s direction.


    "Come out. There''s no need to hide anymore."


    Rocky did not expect that Canaan would be able to easily find him. He finally understood why he was


    at the level of the Emperor Realm.


    Despite being exposed, Rocky kept his cool and released his own aura. He then broke through the


    window andnded in front of the young master.


    "I must admit, you really are as powerful as people im," Rocky greeted with a smile as he cupped his


    hands.


    "You..." Ishaan struggled to utter any words. He felt like a fool for being yed like that.


    "Are you the Basil we were talking about just now?" Canaan asked as he surveyed every inch of


    Rocky.


    "Yes."


    "I must admit, you''re very brave foring here alone!" Canaan was able to sense everything within a


    few hundred meters of his spiritual power. He was sure he didn''t detect someone else with Rocky.


    "With great riskes even greater reward. Humph! I didn''t expect that the young master of the Sky-


    suppressing Mansion would be so corrupt! Colluding with themander in chief of the spiritual race


    to betray the human race is simply insidious!" Rocky let him get a piece of his mind.


    "Oh, so do you want to uphold justice now? What a joke!" Canaan sneered scornfully.


    "Why did you do that?" Rocky continued to berate him. He couldn''t wrap his head around the reason


    why Canaan would do such a thing. The young master was already an esteemed and well-off figure.


    He would gain nothing from ruining the good name of the Sky-suppressing Mansion.


    "I don''t need to exin anything to you. I am doing what I think is right. It''s time for the human race to


    change. Everything I have done is for the sake of their future. You won''t understand anything," Canaan


    said arrogantly with his head held high.


    "It may be true that I won''t understand the reason behind your actions, but you should know there are


    consequences for everything you do," Rocky bit back. Rocky could tell that Canaan''s reason was too


    extreme and radical for him to ept it.


    "If you want to change for the better, you should be willing to sacrifice. This principle applies to the


    human race as well. I am the only one willing to sacrifice something for the greater good," the young


    master retorted.


    "Then stop talking nonsense. Let''s fight!" Rocky demanded. He was well aware that Canaan would not


    let him leave so easily, so he chose to fight him instead.


    "Young master, let me fight him!" Ishaan offered. He was filled with anger and embarrassment after


    being tricked by Rocky. He wanted nothing more than to kill the man in front of him with his own hands.


    "Let him go." To everyone''s surprise, Canaan ordered his servant to stand down.


    "But he already knows our n!" Feeling even more confused and flustered, Ishaan couldn''t help but


    raise his voice at his own master.

 Chapter 1627 Unpredictable

    Chapter 1627 Unpredictable


    "Humph. Let him be. I doubt anyone''s going to believe him since he has no evidence at all. Besides,


    our n is already in motion. He can''t possibly stop us all by himself." Canaan couldn''t care less


    knowing that Rocky was well aware of their n.


    "But master, it''s still risky to let him go alive!" Ishaan tried to talk some sense into his master as he shot


    Rocky an angry look.


    "Stop worrying! He''s just a nobody," the young master yelled at his servant. He then looked at Rocky


    and said, "If you don''t leave now, I might change my mind."


    Rocky could do nothing but just stare back at Canaan. Even he couldn''t figure out what thetter was


    thinking, but he knew he couldn''t stay there longer. And so, he quickly turned around and left.


    Watching Rocky go out the door, Ishaan couldn''t help but question his master''s decision. "Young


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    master, why did you let him go?"


    "You may leave now. Don''t bother me if you have nothing else to say." Canaan, who was starting to get


    irritated, waved his hand impatiently to dismiss his servant.


    Ishaan had no choice but to leave with his mouth hanging wide open.


    As soon as Ishaan left the room, Canaan''s face suddenly turned deadly serious. He let out a cold sneer


    and said to himself, ''I didn''t expect someone woulde for me from another world. I can sense that


    he''s special. What''s more, I can vaguely feel the aura of an imperial member of the Shura Race on


    him. Who the hell is he?''


    "Layton!" He suddenly summoned one of his subjects.


    In a sh, a figure wearing a blue robe bolted into the room and knelt before him.


    "Follow that human and keep a close eye on him. I want you to report his every move to me," Canaan


    ordered.


    "Yes, sir!" The figure in blue robe answered and disappeared into thin air.


    "A war between the human and spiritual race will soon break out. We, the Shura Race, will finally be


    able to unite the Supreme Ether Land once again. We will usher in a new era of peace and prosperity


    after being divided for so long. Ha-ha! My mission in the Sky-suppressing Mansion will not be in vain!"


    Canaan raised his head andughed wildly.


    His eerieughter filled the entire room. He didn''t expect that he would get away with pretending to be


    the young master of the Sky-suppressing Mansion. Heughed even more as he realized that


    everything was falling into ce.


    Meanwhile, Rocky quickly left the mansion and rushed back to the Spiritual Beast Pce to meet


    Shirley.


    "How did it go? What''s wrong?" Shirley could immediately tell that something was bothering Rocky.


    "Let''s leave the Sky-suppressing City now!"


    He said in a hurry.


    Without wasting any breath, the two immediately fled the city. As soon as they left, Ishaan and his men


    came barraging into the pce to catch Rocky. Unfortunately for him, they escaped in just the nick of


    time.


    Rocky and Shirley flew away from the Sky-suppressing City on their spiritual beasts and headed


    towards the border battlefield.


    On the way, Rocky told Shirley what happened in the mansion. She couldn''t believe that the young


    master turned out to be such a ghastly person.


    "Although I can''t figure out what Canaan was thinking, I can tell that he''s nning something big!"


    Rocky added. He felt frustrated knowing that he was just being yed with.


    "What should we do now? Should we tell everyone when wee back?" Shirley asked.


    "No. No one''s going to believe us since we have no evidence. Even if Commander Wang does, I doubt


    the others will. Let''s hold off on telling them right now." After putting some thought on it, Rocky decided


    to wait for the perfect time before telling everyone at camp.


    Shirley nodded in agreement.


    A few dayster, they finally arrived in the Heavenly Rain Valley and parted ways. Shirley went back to


    her organization while Rocky went straight towards the army.


    As soon as word got out that Rocky came back, Tucker summoned him at once.


    "Basil, you came back just in the right time. I have something urgent I need you to do," Tucker said.


    "What is it?" Rocky''s eyes narrowed in surprise.


    "While you were away, our army faced a serious trouble," Tucker said as his face suddenly turned grim.


    "What kind of trouble?" Rocky had a vague feeling that it might have something to do with Canaan.


    "A grandmander betrayed us! He sent our ns to the spiritual race which led to heavy casualties


    in our middle army. Our left and right nks were also heavily affected. We''re sitting ducks right now!"


    Tucker trembled in anger as he recalled the incident.


    "Then what do you need me to do?" Rocky eagerly asked.


    "The troops of the middle army are in dire need of reinforcements from the left and right army. The


    "Should we leave right away?"


    "Yes. Lead five thousand soldiers and head for the Bottom Pass to join another rescue team, then go


    straight towards the middle army. Themander who leads the other team is Deputy Commander


    Moore," Tucker added.


    "Okay, I understand," Rocky nodded.


    "If you need anything, don''t be afraid to say it."


    "I want Eunice, Kye, and Maxwell to go with me," Rocky said. He knew he could only bring those he


    trusted the most in missions like this.


    "Sure. Since the Heavenly Rain Valley is safe for the time being, you can bring them with you." Tucker


    was also well aware of the importance of this mission. He was willing to give Rocky his full support.


    In a short while, Rocky quickly gathered his threerades along with the rest of the soldiers before


    heading out to the Bottom Pass to join Moore and his troops.


    Two dayster, they arrived at their destination.


    The two leaders decided to go to the Sky Fog in first and rescue the troops there.


    Three dayster, their troops arrived at the Sky Fog in.


    As the name suggests, the in was covered with a thick mist during the day, making it difficult for any


    army to attack. But since the position of the human race army was revealed, the spiritual race


    relentlessly attacked them during the night when the fog had set. Fortunately, themander of the


    troops was a capable leader who led the soldiers to retreat just in time and ordered them to build a new


    defensive line. Tenacious as they were, they could only hold on for so long since they were gravely


    outnumbered.


    Since it was still daytime, the rescue team didn''t dare to charge into battle blindly. Instead, they set up


    camp at the edge of the field and sent out spies to contact the trapped army to help coordinate their


    attacks.


    A day passed before the spies returned, and their grim faces were enough to tell how their mission


    went. The army of the spiritual race was camped just outside the perimeter of the trapped troops. If


    they wanted to get in contact with their trappedrades, they had no choice but to fight off their


    enemies.


    "It seems that we have no other choice but to attack head on," said Moore.


    "There''s no need to put everyone''s life in danger. I''ll go in alone," Rocky said as he stood up.


    "Do you have a way to go in without getting noticed by the spiritual race army?" Moore looked at


    Rocky, baffled since they couldn''t afford to alert the spiritual race of their presence.

 Chapter 1628 Reunion

    Chapter 1628 Reunion


    "It''s not difficult. I''ll be back soon." After saying that, Rocky turned around and walked out of the camp.


    With the Earth-diving Skill, he disappeared in an instant.


    It was a remarkable skill, because it could be used anywhere, no matter how heavily guarded the ce


    was.


    In less than half an hour, Rocky passed through the blockade of the army of the spiritual race and


    entered the defensive line of the besieged human army.


    But when he got there, he found that the human army was already gone. He had expected to see a


    whole troop here, but there were only empty tents.


    ''It''s strange. Where are they?'' he wondered with a frown. He immediately looked around, trying to find


    some clues. Although the tents were all there, the soldiers of the human race who had been fighting


    here desperately had disappeared without a trace. There wasn''t so much as a corpse in the area.


    However, he soon realized that the human army had been in no hurry to escape. After all, the entire


    camp looked very normal, and there seemed to be no sign of a hasty retreat. Therefore, Rocky


    guessed that they did not want to give up on this camp.


    "Are they using the empty fort strategy? They''ve deliberately left the camp here to distract the troops of


    the spiritual race when in fact, they have already retreated to other safe areas?" Rocky murmured to


    himself with a frown.


    With that thought, he summoned Kohen to take advantage of its tracking ability to detect the traces of


    the human army.


    Led by Kohen, Rocky headed north. Not long after, he came across a dense oasis. The moment he


    entered it, countless arrows suddenly shot out from all directions, quickly approaching him.


    Summoning his spiritual power, Rocky swiftly formed a shield to protect his body. When the flying


    arrows made contact with the shield, they were directly sted into powder.


    The next moment, more than a dozen figures at level three or four of the Spirit Realm charged at him.


    With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, Rocky instantly turned into a shadow and passed through


    the several figures, who spontaneously froze in ce.


    At the same time, countless other soldiers appeared out of the thick trees and bushes nearby and


    surrounded Rocky.


    "I''m from the rescue team. I''m on your side!" Rocky shouted, directly revealing his identity.


    "What rescue team? We haven''t received any news of rescue at all. You must be a spy sent by the


    spiritual race!" At this time, a man swaggered out of the crowd, sneering at Rocky.


    Rocky took a closer look and found that the man in front of him was none other than Elliot, the one who


    had suddenly left the military camp before. He hadn''t expected to see Elliot here.


    "Elliot, don''t you recognize me?" Rocky red at Elliot.


    "How could I know you? Who are you?" Rocky knew that Elliot was lying, so his eyes turned cold.


    "I want to see yourmander," he said stiffly.


    "In your dreams. You''re definitely here to assassinate ourmander. Guards, take him down right


    now! Whoever kills him will get a great reward!" Elliot ordered at once. Obviously, he wanted to take


    revenge on Rocky.


    Not knowing the truth, the soldiers immediately swarmed forward.


    Rocky''s face darkened. He hadn''t expected Elliot to be so bold. However, these soldiers were no match


    for him. If he fought back, he would definitely hurt them beyond repair.


    Therefore, he decided to frighten them away instead. His eyes widened, and an enormous aura


    instantly filled the air.


    The soldiers couldn''t resist Rocky''s immense spiritual pressure. Their faces went deathly pale as they


    all knelt down and gasped for air.


    At the same time, Rocky approached Elliot at lightning speed. Elliot, who hadn''t anticipated Rocky to


    be more powerful than before, hurriedly retreated with a sh of panic on his face. He knew that if


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rocky really attacked him, he wouldn''t be able to resist.


    Just before Rocky reached him, however, a delicate figure appeared in front of Elliot, blocking Rocky''s


    way. She made a seal with her hands and directly summoned an aggressive Icy Dragon, which


    charged at Rocky while waving its ws.


    Rocky waved his hand and hit the Icy Dragon''s head in an instant, causing the dragon to shatter and


    dissolve into powder. It was obvious that the strength of the person that had just appeared was inferior


    to his.


    After Rocky defeated the Icy Dragon, he appeared in front of the delicate figure in the blink of an eye.


    Without any fear, thetter continued to attack, intending to take down Rocky.


    But the moment the two of them made eye contact, they froze, feeling stunned.


    "Sabina?"


    "Prince Crimson?"


    Rocky had never thought that the delicate figure in front of him would be Sabina, who had been


    captured along with Marcia.


    Of course, Sabina was just as surprised to see Rocky here.


    "Deputy Commander Ji, he is a spy of the enemy!" Elliot said at this time, pointing at Rocky. Obviously,


    he didn''t know the rtionship between Rocky and Sabina.


    "Sabina, do you believe him?" Rocky sneered, taking a sidelong nce at Elliot.


    Sabina nced back at Elliot and smirked. "I''d faster believe a pig than believe him."


    Elliot''s face darkened.


    At the same time, all the soldiers present saw that Rocky and Sabina were talking cheerfully, like they


    were long-lost friends. Deputy Commander Ji, who was always cold to others, obviously had a


    "Is it really you? I still can''t believe it!" Sabina couldn''t help but get excited, and she almost jumped up


    with delight in her eyes. Since Rocky was here, it meant that they might have the chance to return to


    the original world.


    "Marcia should be with you, right?" Rocky asked.


    "Yes, she is themander of this unit now," Sabina said with a nod. "Why are you here?"


    "I was ordered to lead the rescue team to find you," Rocky replied.


    "You?" Sabina was stunned.


    "I''ll exinter. Let''s go and see Marcia first," Rocky suggested.


    Sabina nodded immediately and pulled Rocky towards the depths of the oasis in full view of the


    soldiers.


    Soon, Rocky saw many simple tents in the depths of the oasis, and Sabina led him to thergest one.


    "Commander Mu, guess who''s here!" As soon as Sabina entered the tent, she called out to Marcia,


    who was studying a topographic map.


    When Marcia raised her head and saw Rocky behind Sabina, her body trembled in a mixture of


    surprise and excitement. Her eyes shed with a multitude of emotions, and it was difficult for her to


    restrain the excitement in her heart.


    However, Marcia was never one to betray her emotions. After taking a moment to calm down, she


    smiled and said, "It''s really you. I thought I would never see you again in my life!"


    "Coming here was no easy feat, but all that effort was worth it to see you," Rocky replied calmly. A flood


    of relief washed over him. It seemed that all of them would be reunited soon.

 Chapter 1629 Her Smart Tactic

    Chapter 1629 Her Smart Tactic


    "I''ve known from the start that you will never let us down!" Marcia said as she faintly smiled, making her


    beautiful face a lot more attractive. Right now, she was feeling genuine bliss from the bottom of her


    heart. Being able to see Rocky again gave her greatfort and courage. Ever since they got into the


    Supreme Ether Land, she had been trying her best to protect theirrades. Hence, upon seeing him,


    she thought that all her hardships weren''t in vain.


    "I''m also very happy that everyone is safe, but we don''t have the time to celebrate yet. The most


    important thing right now is to get you guys out of here." Rocky stressed. He had always been level-


    headed and the kind that could easily weight the priority in any kind of situation.


    Hearing this, Marcia regained herposure and calmly said, "Yes, you are right. So, how many


    soldiers are there in the rescue team?"


    "About ten thousand," Rocky quickly replied.


    "Only ten thousand, huh?" Marcia repeated as she shook her head. Currently, there were about thirty


    thousand soldiers from the spiritual race''s army that besieged the Sky Fog in. On the other hand,


    Marcia had already lost more than half of her people after the enemies attacked them. So, right now,


    there were only about ten thousand soldiers left on her side. Therefore, even with the members of the


    rescue team, they would still be outnumbered.


    "Well, among those ten thousand members of the rescue team, three of them are spiritual kings whose


    Spiritual Infants have already reached the advanced stage, and that includes me," Rocky said as he


    tried to be optimistic.


    "Oh, really? You have already reached that far?" Marcia answered in surprise. Those who possessed a


    Spiritual Infant at the advanced stage were considered to be powerful masters among the human race.


    Moreover, if they were able to reach the Emperor Realm, they would be even more formidable.


    Since all of them had almost entered the Supreme Ether Land at the same time, Marcia was a bit


    shocked to learn that Rocky already had a Spiritual Infant at the advanced stage. Of course, it was a


    great feat that was not easy to aplish.


    "Why are you so surprised? Your Spiritual Infant should be at the advanced stage too, right?" Rocky


    was confident about this because he was well-aware that Marcia''s talent was not at all inferior to his.


    Moreover, she possessed the spiritual race''s bloodline, so she should have easily enhanced her


    Spiritual Infant to the advanced stage.


    With a faint smile, Marcia just nodded slightly.


    "By the way, have you already integrated the martial spirit?" Rocky asked.


    "The members of the spiritual race were born with a spiritual soul, so I didn''t really need to fuse with a


    martial spirit to improve my strength," Marcia replied straightforwardly.


    "I see. Then what about Sabina?" Rocky asked again as he turned to Sabina this time.


    "Well, encountering a martial spirit is very rare. So, no, I haven''t done it yet," Sabina answered with a


    bitter smile.


    "Not a problem. Come with me to the Magic Spiritual Space," Rocky quickly urged.


    "Huh? What for?" Sabina furrowed her brows and stared at Rocky in confusion.


    "Juste with me. You will know when we get there," Rocky said with a faint smile and immediately


    opened the Magic Spiritual Space.


    Left with no choice, Sabina entered the Magic Spiritual Space with Rocky.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, upon entering the space, Rocky summoned all the martial spirits that he had hidden there.


    At the sight of this, Sabina was obviously stunned. She did not expect that Rocky would be able to


    gather all of these martial spirits. But then, after a while, she just smiled and thought that considering


    how talented Rocky really was, nothing would be impossible for him.


    "So, you have a lot to choose from. Pick a martial spirit that you think will be the most suitable one for


    you. For now, I''m going to head out and discuss with Marcia how we could break out of the enemy


    encirclement. I''lle back for you in a while," Rocky remarked.


    Then, Sabina heaved a deep breath and instantly began to search for the best one among the martial


    spirits there.


    With this, Rocky left the Magic Spiritual Space first.


    "I could see that you have experienced a lot of adventures in this world. Am I right?" Marcia asked with


    a smile. After Rocky quickly offered Sabina to get into his Magic Spiritual Space, she was sure that he


    should have gained a lot of things that Sabina could benefit from.


    "Well, yeah. Sort of..." Rocky answered as he scratched his head lightly. Then, he continued, "Anyway,


    your tactic to lure the enemy army into the empty valley is really brilliant. Because of the thick fog, the


    spiritual race''s army haven''t noticed that you have already retreated from your original defensive


    position yet. However, once they discover this and they attack, everyone will be in danger because of


    this area''s terrain."


    "I had to take the risk. After all, these two days would be the foggiest ones in the entire Sky Fog in. I


    highly doubt that the spiritual race''s army would act rashly even if they have the advantage in number.


    At least, I bought us some time for now." Marcia was indeed born a strategist. Although she knew that


    the risks of her n were great, she had faith that everything would work out well if she went all out.


    Afterward, Rocky and Marcia had seriously discussed the strategy that they should take in order to


    break out of the enemy encirclement. With theirbined talents and experiences on the battlefield, a


    bold n came into fruition right away. If this n seeded, not only could they escape from the


    ws of the spiritual race''s army, but they could also deal a fatal blow on them.


    "Well, I think Sabina should have finished choosing back in there. I''ll go back and check on her." Soon


    enough, Rocky entered the Magic Spiritual Space again.


    At this time, it seemed that Sabina had already chosen a martial spirit to her liking¡ªa dual-wielding


    ming swordswoman.


    "All right. I''ll guard for you. Just focus on fusing with the martial spirit. Also, you don''t have to worry if


    you are not able to do it on the first try. There''re so many of them and you can always try again. I''m


    sure that one of these martial spirits would be a good fit for you," Rocky said as he reassured Sabina.


    Sabina nodded at Rocky''s instructions and immediately sat on the ground with her legs crossed. Then,


    she released her spiritual power and wholeheartedly tried to integrate it with the ming swordswoman


    in front of her.


    About four hourster, she seeded in fusing with the ming martial spirit, in which she really felt


    the connection at first sight. With that, her Spiritual Infant broke through and reached the first grade.


    "Thank you very much, Prince Crimson!" Sabina eximed in excitement as she looked at Rocky


    gratefully.


    "I haven''t heard that name in a long while. Well, you don''t have to be so formal with me. I am still your


    friend," Rocky reminded with a faint smile on his face.


    Not long after, they left the Magic Spiritual Space. As soon as they got out, they saw more people in


    Marcia''s tent. Apparently, they were the elites from the Holy Dragon Empire, who had also escaped


    from the Shura Race under Marcia''s leadership.


    "Prince Crimson! It is so great to see you again!" It could be seen that all these people were so thrilled


    to see Rocky. They even bowed to him in unison to show their utmost respect.


    "No need to be so courteous. Actually, we might get in trouble if others hear you saying that. After all,


    I''m no longer Prince Crimson here. Right now, I am a deputymander of the left army," Rocky said


    as he waved his hand.


    Of course, the elites of the Holy Dragon Empire understood the situation and nodded in


    acknowledgment.


    "Marcia, I will head back and meet with the rescue team first. I will make the necessary arrangements


    ording to our n. Tomorrow afternoon, we will take action as soon as the smoke rose." After


    Rocky finished his conversation with Marcia, he immediately left her tent, activated the Earth-diving


    Skill, and returned to his otherrades.


    Meanwhile, the rescue team, which was waiting at the edge of the Sky Fog in, started to worry since


    Rocky had not returned yet.


    "Deputy Commander Duan, Basil should have returned already. Maybe something bad happened. Let


    me go look for him!"


    "Calm down. This is Basil we are talking about. Have some faith in him." Of course, after everything


    that Rocky had done and showed them, Moore was still very calm, waiting patiently for his return.


    About an hourter, Rocky arrived and walked into Moore''s tent.


    "Oh God! You are finally back! We thought that something already happened to you!" Eunice


    immediatelyined as she red at Rocky.


    "Sorry, I was just dyed by something in the camp of the middle army. Don''t worry. I have


    sessfully contacted them," Rocky exined.


    "So, how are they doing?" Moore asked straightforwardly.


    "They took quite a blow and there are only ten thousand soldiers left on their side. The problem is that


    the spiritual race''s army surrounding them possessed a force that is greater than twenty-five thousand,


    hence the middle army is in a passive position right now. Fortunately, theirmander brilliantly used


    the foggy weather to their advantage to trick the enemy. So, currently, the spiritual race''s army still


    thinks that they are in the original defensive position. We don''t think that the enemy would make a


    move until the fog clears up," Rocky informed in detail.


    "But in terms of military strength, even if webine our soldiers, we are still at a disadvantage once


    we engage the enemy army head-on." Moore analyzed.


    "As for that, I have already discussed a n with theirmander on how we can help them break out


    of the enemy encirclement. If it seeds, perhaps we can kill two birds with one stone," Rocky said


    with a cunning smile.

 Chapter 1630 Five Thousand VS One Thousand

    Chapter 1630 Five Thousand VS One Thousand


    "I see. Can you tell me more about it?" At this point, Rocky''s strength was very clear to Moore. Since


    he and Marcia had already made a n on how to deal with the army of the spiritual race, he didn''t feel


    the need to question it. Moreover, the two of them were bothmanders of the rescue team, so there


    shouldn''t be any unnecessarypetition between them. After all, once they failed to cooperate and


    came into a disagreement, it would just risk the sess of the rescue n.


    The battle at the Tiger Whisker Pass had made Rocky a sensation. Although not all soldiers in the


    human army were able to witness Rocky''s greatness, they had be very familiar with the name


    Spiritual King Basil. Because of this, many soldiers and generals in the rescue team looked at him with


    high regard.


    Hence, if Rocky was the one who formted the rescue n, the morale of the rescue team would


    also inevitably improve. Therefore, even though Moore wanted to make contributions, he was smart


    enough to put the overall situation first.


    At Moore''s request, Rocky immediately took out the topographic map of the Sky Fog in that he got


    from Marcia. Then, he began exining the n that he hade up with her. During Rocky''s


    exnation, Moore''s mind was in a tumult as the n began to unveil before his eyes. He was actually


    stunned by how astute and resourceful Rocky could be. He started to realize how the spiritual race''s


    army, which was supposed to be more powerful than them, would be defeated easily in the battle at the


    Tiger Whisker Pass.


    "So, do you have any other suggestions?" Rocky asked after exining the n in detail.


    "I don''t think so. It is indeed brilliant. The only thing that concerns me is if we can actually carry it out


    smoothly. After all, we are not yet familiar with the terrain of this in. There is a possibility that our


    men will get lost and enter the enemy''s trap by mistake. If that happens, the whole n will go south


    quickly," Moore remarked as he pointed out a key factor that would directly affect the n.


    "Yes, that is a good point. You really are perceptive. The terrain of the in will indeed affect the


    sess of the n, so we will have to use the power of the spiritual beasts in the Sky Fog in to lead


    our way. This way, we can avoid any unnecessary casualties." It seemed that Rocky had already taken


    this into consideration and had made the appropriate measures.


    "Oh, yeah! I heard that you are proficient in beast taming! That would be really useful for us in this


    situation. I really admire the diversity of your talent!" Upon hearing what Rocky said, Moore understood


    that everything in this n had been already ounted for. He couldn''t help but sigh, thinking that


    Rocky was really a rare talent from heaven. Not only did he have enough experience, but he was also


    very proficient in lots of skills. Even though Moore was supposed to be one of the most outstanding


    disciples that the Sky-suppressing Mansion had ever had in the past decade, he still felt inferior to


    Rocky.


    "Ha-ha! I am ttered. I think I have an above-average understanding of it, but I am not that great,"


    Rocky humbly replied.


    "Anyway, we''ll study the n more and carry out the rescue mission tomorrow to the best of our


    abilities," Moore said confidently.


    Rocky just nodded and let out a faint smile.


    Not long after, the rescue team began to arrange everything they needed ording to Rocky''s n.


    At the same time, Rocky led a team of a thousand soldiers to a residential area of spiritual beasts in the


    Sky Fog in. Their goal was to capture as many spiritual beasts as possible overnight.


    Soon enough, the following day began.


    The rescue team had been deployed and they marched towards the Sky Fog in.


    But before the rescue team took action, Rocky formed a smaller teamprised of spiritual beasts to


    lead the way onto the blockade of the spiritual race''s army.


    Their main n was to use the rescue team as bait. They were responsible to make some chaos


    around the blockade to catch the attention of the spiritual race''s army. At the same time, Marcia would


    lead her troops and break through the siege from the edge of the blockade in order to split the enemy


    army into two, forming two separate battlefields. This way, the rescue team that were led by Rocky


    might have a higher chance of overwhelming their enemies.


    After a while, the leading team led by Rocky arrived at the border of the blockade of the spiritual race''s


    army.


    From there, Rocky immediately spotted that at the center of the blockade, the forces of the spiritual


    race were distributed in a fan-shaped pattern to block Marcia''s troops on the southwest side of the


    in.


    After carefully observing the surrounding terrain, Rocky instructed the army of the spiritual beasts to


    move towards the western part of the blockade area of the spiritual race.


    "Soldiers, listen to me. Form an array that would cover the spiritual beasts." Deeming that it was


    already the time to take action, Rocky immediately ordered, "Move forward in the array of the flying


    wing. Don''t stop!"


    With hismand, Rocky''s troops marched towards the blockade without hesitation.


    At the same time, the spiritual race''s army was also taken by surprise when a small group of humans


    suddenly raided the blockade area. However, they soon found out that this troop was onlyprised of


    a thousand soldiers. Seeing this, themander of the spiritual race''s army didn''t dare to be careless


    and ordered a spearhead of five thousand soldiers to confront the human army.


    In just a moment, Rocky''s troops shed with the spearhead of the spiritual race.


    When the deputymander, who was leading the spearhead, saw that Rocky''s army just consisted of


    a thousand soldiers whose fighting abilities were not as powerful as the spearhead army led by him, he


    didn''t even try to take the enemies seriously.


    "Humph! Kill them all! The audacity of these humans to appear before us with their weak armies! Are


    they belittling us?" the deputymander gave the order in a stern voice.


    Without any hesitation, the spearhead of the spiritual race immediately gathered, formed an array,


    shrank their encirclement, and charged towards Rocky''s army.


    Each of the soldiers of the spiritual race had a strength that was much greater than that of the human


    race. Hence, as soon as the two sides shed, Rocky''s army was instantly suppressed by the spiritual


    race''s army.


    However, it seemed that the deputymander didn''t even n to join the fight. He just stood proudly


    on the sidelines and watched as his army took down the enemy troops. Then, he told Rocky, who had


    not made a move yet, "What the hell are you trying to aplish? You, humans, are no match for us.


    Surrender now before we end your lives!"


    Then, Rocky replied tly, "I don''t really think so. Well, yeah, the spiritual race are more powerful. But


    on the battlefield, you should not underestimate us. Wait and see!"


    "Ha! I even considered to keep you alive to serve me. But I will not tolerate your insolence. I will dly


    chop off your head together with all of your men!" The deputymander fumed in anger as he gave


    Rocky an extremely cold re.


    Immediately after, the deputymander gave another order, making the attacks of their spiritual


    beasts more violent than before. At this point, it was just a matter of time before Rocky''s troop gave in.


    However, Rocky was still as calm as ever. At this moment, he finallymanded his soldiers to deploy


    a mysterious military array. As soon as the array was deployed, the human army had quickly gotten


    back on their feet. Then, the soldiers stood firm andunched a counterattack. In the end, the two sides


    fell into a stalemate. Because of this, the human soldiers realized that the spiritual race''s army was not


    as tough as they had expected. They only had a thousand soldiers, but they could fight equally against


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    a force of five thousand. This way, their morale got higher and higher.


    Seeing this sudden turn of events, the deputymander''s eyes widened and his face became sour.


    He didn''t expect that his army would have a hard time defeating an army that only had a thousand


    soldiers.


    Taking the opportunity, Rocky shouted, "So, is it the limit of your army? It seems that your men are


    having a hard time. Why don''t you call for reinforcements?"


    "Arrogant bastard! You will not get away with this!" the deputymander roared angrily, feeling very


    humiliated. With this, he immediately joined the battle, deciding to take on Rocky personally.


    It turned out that his Spiritual Infant was also at the advanced stage. Thus, upon joining the fray, the


    momentum of the human troops immediately copsed. His spiritual power swept across the whole


    area, and it seemed that the array formed by the human army was about to be dispersed.

 Chapter 1631 Defeat The Spearhead Troop

    Chapter 1631 Defeat The Spearhead Troop


    Seeing this, Rocky immediately began chanting the Buddhist Spell. As he chanted, the Buddha shadow


    fell from the sky and joined Rocky''s army. With the power of the Buddha shadow helping them, it


    became easier for them to fight the army of the spiritual race.


    "Almost done!" After seeing that the spiritual race''s troops had been sessfully suppressed, Rocky


    used his spiritual sense and ordered the spiritual beast troops that were hidden not far from the west of


    the blockade position to quickly attack the enemy from behind.


    The spiritual race army was already dedicating their full attention to the fight in front of them, and didn''t


    expect that there would be an ambush from behind. Since it was a surprise attack, there was a spread


    of disarray among the spiritual race army, and they lost theirbat power at once.


    Now that the morale of his soldiers was rtively high, Rocky wanted to keep it that way, so he began


    chanting the poem "Are You Not Battle-dressed." "Are you not battle-dressed? Let''s share the coat and


    vest! We shall go up the line. Let''s make ournces shine! Your foe is mine."


    As Rocky chanted the poem, every word that escaped his lips turned into a golden ray of light that


    shone forward and slowly enveloped his generals and soldiers, igniting them with a passion to fight.


    With the newfound fervor that the rays of light equipped them with, their attacks became much fiercer.


    As Rocky''s army fought fervidly, the gap in strength between them and the spiritual race army kept


    reducing. Seizing this opportunity, Rocky led his one thousand soldiers forward tounch a


    counterattack.


    The attacks of the spiritual beast army were strong, and their defense was outstanding. Moreover, their


    individual strength far surpassed that of any member of the spiritual race. Now that they were gathered


    as an army and operating with the utmost teamwork, the spiritual race army didn''t stand a chance


    against them.


    It seemed that in the blink of an eye, the spiritual race army had lost its upper hand and be the


    weaker side. The scales of victory gradually tilted to Rocky''s side.


    Seeing this, the deputymander of the spiritual race army roared with resentment. However, he


    wasn''t ready to give up. Gathering all his strength at the premium stage of the Spiritual Infant, he led


    his army tounch a fierce counterattack against Rocky''s army.


    Unfortunately for him, with the help of the Army-blessing Scroll and the mysterious military arrays,


    Rocky''s army had reached the pinnacle of their defense power. With such invincibility, it was no sweat


    for them to resist the violent bombard of attacks from the spiritual race army.


    At the same time, under Rocky''s orders, the rear troops led by Moore sessfully approached the


    edge of the blockade area of the spiritual race army as nned. From there, they were ready to join


    forces with Marcia''s troops, who would break out of the encirclement at any time.


    While leading his troops to the edge of the blockade area of the spiritual race army, Moore released a


    slew of fireworks that could be seen clearly even amidst the thick curtain of fog.


    On the other side, Marcia''s troops, who were already well-prepared and waiting for a signal, broke out


    of the encirclement as soon as they caught sight of the fireworks. At this time, the soldiers from the


    spiritual race were fully focused on fighting Rocky''s bait troops, so they did not notice what was going


    on in the rear end, where the real rescue troops were about to join forces with Marcia''s troops.


    The two troops led by Moore and Marcia simultaneously broke through the blockade of the spiritual


    race army and soon converged, forming an enormous force to be reckoned with.


    Only then did the spiritual race army realize that they had been tricked. Nevertheless, they had no


    choice but to forge on with the battle. Thinking on their feet, they swiftly gathered together to intercept


    the human army.


    However, by the time the reinforcements of the spiritual race arrived, it was toote. They found that


    the ce where the human army had been encircled was empty, save for several corpses.


    Meanwhile, Rocky''s human troops as well as his spiritual beast troops continued to fight with the


    spiritual race army head-on without retreating, because this was only the beginning of their operation


    n.


    The sess of Marcia''s troops in breaking out of the encirclement was only the first step. After joining


    forces with Moore''s troops, they suddenly disappeared. In fact, the two troops were hiding in the dark,


    waiting for the right opportunity to attack.


    Rocky estimated that as soon as Marcia''s troops sessfully broke through the encirclement and


    found a chance, they would target the deputymander of the spearhead of the spiritual race army.


    As long as they could defeat the deputymander, the spearhead of the spiritual race army would be


    easy to take down; they would be running around like chickens without their heads.


    "Everyone, listen to me. Change the array!" Rocky ordered. When everyone reshuffled into position


    and formed a new array, Rocky''s army suddenly seemed to emit a cold aura, like a fierce beast finally


    revealing its tusks for the climax.


    A bad feeling suddenly washed over the deputymander when he saw what happened. The truth


    was, he had not anticipated even in his wildest dreams that this human army, which was only a


    thousand men strong, could be capable of disying such unimaginable fighting power.


    "Listen to me. Let''s break the array and kill the enemy together!" Rocky shouted loudly while


    reactivating his Army-blessing Scroll. The next moment, every member of his human army emitted a


    ray of light that pooled around the surface of their bodies. Their clothes fluttered without wind, and their


    auras soared, revealing a surge of energy fluctuations that shocked every member of the spearhead of


    the spiritual race army.


    "Thousand-star Swordsmanship!" Rocky cried, passionately raising the Mystical Dragon Sword in his


    hand. The sword radiance soared into the sky and exploded like fireworks, turning into a shower of


    stars that sttered all over the sky before rushing down towards the deputymander of the


    spiritual race army.


    The deputymander was immensely taken aback by Rocky''s powerful momentum and frightening


    aura. He hurriedly summoned up all his strength, and a strange light enclosed his body, turning into a


    protective spiritual shield.


    He put up the shield just in time, because the very next moment, the shining sword radiance released


    by Rocky''s Thousand-star Swordsmanship attack violently rained down on the deputymander. The


    stter of sword radiance kept colliding with his spiritual shield, making a continuous sound of metals


    shing against each other.


    In no time, with a loud bang, the shield of the deputymander shattered into pieces like it was made


    of porcin. The broken pieces of the shield turned back to light rays that dimmed before finally


    vanishing into thin air, leaving the deputymander, who was panting slightly, bare and unprotected.


    With his chest puffed out a little, Rocky crossed his hands behind his back and said lightly, "Do you still


    want to fight? Even if you tried your best to fight against my troops, you won''t be able to defeat us. Why


    don''t we stop here? I''ll give you a chance to retreat as soon as possible. It''s an honorable option."


    However, the deputymander scoffed, feeling slighted by Rocky''s suggestion. "You''re nothing but a


    young man at the advanced stage of the Spiritual Infant. Do you think you''re invincible just because of


    your weird arrays? Humph! Keep dreaming!" Obviously, he was still not willing to give up. In fact, he


    was even more determined now.


    "As you wish. In that case, I''ll wait here. Ask the strongestmander of your spiritual race army to


    "Okay, just wait!" The deputymander red at Rocky as he chewed over his words. Then, he


    finally turned to his army and ordered them to retreat.


    Once the spearhead of the spiritual race army retreated, Rocky ordered his army to stand down and


    have a rest.


    Meanwhile, themander of the spiritual race army, who was already furious after hearing that


    Marcia''s troops had seeded in breaking out of the encirclement, became even more enraged after


    hearing that his spearhead troop had been forced to retreat.


    In the tent of the spiritual race army.


    After the deputymander, who had been defeated by Rocky, reported the situation of the battle, the


    other deputymanders inside the tent exchanged meaningful nces with one another. They were


    all thinking the same thing¡ªthis young rascal was too cocky and needed to be taken down a peg.


    "Deputy Commander Bai, the human race is too arrogant! Lead your troops to challenge those one


    thousand human soldiers," themander of the spiritual race army ordered with blue veins protruding


    out of his forehead. He was practically seething with anger.


    "Yes,mander," the tall and thin deputymander replied immediately, with his hands obediently


    cupped together.


    Then, he led his troop, which was skilled in forming military arrays, to fight against Rocky''s troop of a


    thousand soldiers. After all, fire had to be fought with fire. Now, they would be on equal footing.


    Before long, his troop was confronting Rocky and his soldiers on the battlefield.


    "Ah, so they''re good at military arrays?" Rocky murmured to himself. Judging by their formation, he


    could immediately see that this new enemy troop was proficient in forming military arrays.


    At this moment, the new deputymander named Byford Bai walked up to him with an arrogant look


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    on his face. "I''m Byford Bai. Tell me your name, humanmander. I need to know the name of the


    man I''m going to kill," he demanded gruffly.

 Chapter 1632 Started The Fight

    Chapter 1632 Started The Fight


    "I''ll tell you if you can defeat me," Rocky replied, ring at Byford with determined eyes.


    When he heard that, Byford''s face twitched a little. But because Rocky had taunted him, he wouldn''t


    bother being polite.


    He ordered his soldiers to form an array, intending to use the mysterious military arrays to suppress


    Rocky''s troop of one thousand members.


    Although Byford only had three thousand soldiers, they were full of momentum afterunching their


    attack, and they quickly suppressed Rocky''s soldiers.


    If it weren''t for the spiritual beast army helping Rocky''s soldiers, the situation would have flipped on its


    head and Byford would have had all the advantages.


    Of course, everything was an illusion. Rocky needed to stall so that the soldiers provided by Marcia


    and Moore would have time to deploy the counterattack.


    After two hours of being continuously beaten back, Rocky and his soldiers were relyingpletely on


    the spiritual beast army to hold on.


    "I thought he was powerful. This is all he''s capable of? Ha-ha!" Byford eximed when he saw that


    Rocky''s soldiers had been defeated by him.


    Just when Byford thought he was going to win and kill all of Rocky''s soldiers, the originally routed troop


    suddenly counterattacked. Under Rocky''s leadership, they plowed through the enemies.


    It was not until now that Byford realized that Rocky had been pretending to be weak the whole time, but


    it was toote to do anything about it. Under the quick, violent attacks of the spiritual beast army,


    Byford''s soldiers were unable to fight back or resist and were defeated.


    Although Byford had fought with all his strength, Rocky still managed to beat him.


    "Are you convinced?" Rocky held his Mystical Dragon Sword firmly against Byford''s neck.


    "Who the hell are you?" Byford kept thinking back to his mysterious military arrays. Normally, he was


    proud of them. How could they be so weak in front of this guy and his soldiers?


    "Listen carefully and don''t forget what I''m about to tell you. My name is Basil. I won''t kill you since you


    are a talented man. Take your soldiers and leave! Don''t let me see you again." After saying that, Rocky


    withdrew his Mystical Dragon Sword.


    "Basil? You are the human who defeated Commander Isabel!" The confusion and surprise was clear in


    Byford''s eyes. He hadn''t expected to be fighting against the mysterious human who had defeated the


    Rocky sneered in response.


    However, Byford saw something else behind Rocky''s smile. Quickly, he cupped his hands and ordered


    his army to retreat because he knew that it would be pointless to fight to the death with Rocky.


    After leading the army back to the base camp of the spiritual race, Byford immediately reported what


    had happened to themander of the spiritual race''s army.


    However, themander shot down all of his excuses. "I don''t care who he is. He may have defeated


    Commander Isabel, but he can''t defeat me. Pass on my military order. Prepare everyone to fight!"


    Byford shook his head and sighed when he realized how stubborn themander was.


    After that, themander of the spiritual race departed with the whole army to fight against Rocky''s


    one thousand soldiers.


    In total, there were more than twenty thousand soldiers, easily outnumbering Rocky''s army.


    However, Rocky wasn''t scared to see them arrive. By that time, he had waited long enough for the


    deployment. Soon, the spiritual race''s army would pay the price for its reckless decision.


    "Kill the entire human army!" themander of the spiritual race ordered.


    Wasting no time, thousands of spiritual soldiers rushed towards Rocky''s soldiers like a tide, and they


    were surrounded within minutes. As they looked around, they saw many powerful spirit maniptors


    from the spiritual race.


    "Hallucination Array!" Rocky ordered, wanting to change their current array.


    Within seconds, his soldiers had formed a new array.


    The Hallucination Array was an illusionary array and it was more powerful than the previous military


    arrays he had used. It could both attack and defend. And when it was faced with unfavorable odds, it


    could cause the enemy to hallucinate and sap theirbat power.


    During the process of attacking the Hallucination Array, the soldiers of the spiritual race noticed that all


    of theirrades had disappeared. They were battling hard, but they were alone. A strong sense of


    helplessness enveloped them, killing their morale.


    The Hallucination Array was working. Its illusion affected the vision of the spiritual race''s soldiers,


    bringing their mind to a new ce and creating wild images before their eyes.


    Under the influence of the Hallucination Array, those who had been full of momentum immediately


    copsed. Rocky''s army had gained the upper hand and their enemies had suffered great losses.


    When themander of the spiritual race saw his soldiers lying ughtered all over the base of the


    array, his face darkened.


    "Commander, the array he used is too powerful. Our soldiers are no match for him," a deputy


    "They are all useless!" themander cursed, clenching his fists. Suddenly, an idea popped into his


    head. He waved the spear in his hand and charged at Rocky''s soldiers.


    "Thunderbolt Strike!" Themander descended from the sky and went straight into Rocky''s troops.


    His long spear soared into the sky, where it flipped and stabbed towards the ground. Immediately,


    thunder crashed and boomed above all the soldiers, causing many casualties.


    In an instant, the Hallucination Array lost its power. The spiritual race''s army, which had been under


    deep hallucinations, jolted awake.


    A frown crossed Rocky''s forehead. It turned out that themander was rather powerful and not


    inferior to him like he had thought. So he waved the Mystical Dragon Sword and stepped forward to


    fight.


    "Are you Basil?" themander of the spiritual race asked as he red at Rocky.


    "Yes."


    "Today, I will take your men back with me and present them to ourmander in chief!" The


    that managed to kill him would be rewarded handsomely.


    "I''d like to see you try!" Rocky waved his sword calmly.


    Themander of the spiritual race roared. He thrust his spear at Rocky and it pierced through the sky


    like aet, directed straight at Rocky''s heart.


    Rocky didn''t show any sign of weakness. He raised his Mystical Dragon Sword and sliced through the


    air.


    Bang!


    Two streams of spiritual power at the advanced stage of the Spiritual Infant collided with each other


    and a huge shock wave resulted, making all the soldiers nearby fall over.


    Although they were at the same level of strength, Rocky sensed that his opponent was closer to the


    Emperor Realm, likely one step away. Therefore, he focused all of his attention on the battle and used


    all the strength he possessed.


    While the battle between Rocky and themander of the spiritual race''s army was unfolding, a


    human army made up of almost twenty thousand soldiers appeared behind them andunched a


    surprise attack.


    The spiritual race''s army had never expected for the human army that had retreated toe back,


    especially with more enhanced fighting power. They were all caught off guard and countless casualties


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    resulted.

 Chapter 1633 The Big Victory

    Chapter 1633 The Big Victory


    Themander of the spiritual race army was extremely infuriated by the sneak attack that the human


    army justunched. However, there was no way for him to take charge of the overall situation because


    he was being held back by Rocky.


    "Lowly humans! You are such despicable creatures!" themander bellowed. As he cast an icy re


    at Rocky, the spear in his hand suddenly danced in the air, releasing a strong power that immediately


    enveloped his opponent.


    "Despicable? You''re one to talk! Aren''t you the ones who invaded the human territory?" Rocky


    responded with a sneer. Then, he wielded his Mystical Dragon Sword, unleashing an overwhelming


    sword force that instantly resisted the attacks of the enemymander.


    "Because you humans are like greedy animals! You even sowed the discord between our race and the


    Shura Race! So, don''t me us if we want to retaliate for your actions!" Themander''s face


    distorted in anger, thinking that Rocky was just spouting a lot of nonsense.


    "What?" Rocky''s eyes narrowed when he heard the words of themander. He felt that the enemy


    was not lying, but at the same time, he knew that it should be impossible. After all, the human race was


    the weakest among the three races in the Supreme Ether Land. Hence, how could a weak race be the


    reason for the dispute between the two stronger races? Rocky instantly thought that there was


    something fishy going on.


    However, before he jumped to any conclusion, the most important thing at the moment was to


    Since Marcia and Moore had splendidly aplished their job onunching the surprise attack, as


    long as Rocky could capture or defeat the enemymander, then the spiritual race army would no


    longer be a threat.


    Therefore, Rocky didn''t waste any more time and immediately summoned the Purple-ming Phoenix


    to greatly strengthen his fighting power.


    "Humph! A spiritual beast?" Themander was actually surprised to see Rocky summon a powerful


    spiritual beast, but he was not the least intimidated. At the same time, he whistled as if to summon


    something. Immediately after, a huge eagle with a physique not inferior to the Purple-ming Phoenix


    descended from the sky with incredible momentum. It turned out that the creature was at the medium


    stage of the Spiritual Infant.


    Not long after, the two spiritual beasts engaged in a fierce battle in midair.


    At the same time, Rocky and themander also shed and did their best to bring the other side


    down.


    In terms of overall strength, both sides should just be on the same level. However, Rocky possessed


    the Mystical Dragon Sword and the Magic Icy Armor. Therefore, little by little, Rocky gained the upper


    hand.


    After fighting for quite a long time, the two warriors had almost reached their limits.


    At this point, themander was fully aware that he could not underestimate Rocky''s strength and


    tenacity. Thus, if the battle dragged on, there would be a huge chance that his army would be


    his spiritual power burst out from his body. An overwhelming aura surged and instantly enveloped him,


    making his strength increase drastically.


    ''Damn it! Is he forcefully breaking through to the Emperor Realm?'' Rocky''s eyes widened and felt that


    his heart sank. He tried to convince himself that it was very difficult to suddenly break through to the


    Emperor Realm. Besides, if the conditions weren''t perfectly met, he would definitely spiral into


    madness.


    However, Rocky couldn''t shake off the possibility that themander would pull it off. If that happened,


    he and the entire human army would be in deep trouble. Of course, he wouldn''t just sit idly and wait for


    their death. Hence, he immediately waved his Mystical Dragon Sword and rushed towards the


    At the same moment, themander suddenly burst intoughter. He raised one of his hands up high,


    and a huge ck hole instantly appeared above his head. Then, it sucked Rocky''s spiritual power into


    it. However, it didn''t stop there. Even the spiritual power of the warriors within a few hundred meters,


    including Marcia and Moore, was also absorbed in it, gradually reducing their fighting power.


    Seeing this, Rocky couldn''t help but grit his teeth. He didn''t expect that themander would suddenly


    use an incredible skill that would absorb others'' spiritual power in order for him to break through to the


    Emperor Realm. It was clear to him that if he couldn''t stop themander, the consequences would


    be dire and unimaginable for them.


    However, he also had to be very careful. Once he got too close to the ck hole, his spiritual power


    would be absorbed further.


    Rocky thought that the only way to deal with this was to absorb the spiritual power into his body first


    before themander did. Of course, this was also a very risky idea. Even if he became sessful in


    stealing the spiritual power from themander, there was no assurance of what could happen next.


    He had cultivated a divine body once in their previous world, but his divine power had disappeared the


    moment he entered the Supreme Ether Land. Although he did recover a part of it recently, it was just a


    drop in a bucketpared to what he had attained before. Hence, he wasn''t sure if his body could


    bear the burden of such a huge amount of spiritual power.


    However, time was ticking and he didn''t have much of a choice. Thus, he opened his eyes and


    revealed a determined expression. Instantly, he turned into a lightning shadow that bolted towards the


    As expected, as soon as he approached themander and the ck hole, his body rapidly lost its


    spiritual power. Moreover, he was pulled into the ck hole as if it wanted to devour him whole.


    "Do you want to be a hero? Don''t bite off more than you can chew!" themander mocked Rocky


    when he saw the young man rushing towards him desperately. At the back of his mind, there was no


    way that Rocky could possibly stop him at this point.


    However, themander underestimated Rocky''s brilliant mind and determination. As soon as he got


    close to themander, he immediately took out the Scarlet Heaven Jade and threw it into the ck


    hole. The jade itself had the ability to absorb spiritual power and souls, so he thought of using it to


    quickly absorb the huge amount of spiritual power that was being sucked into the ck hole before


    transferring it into his own body. This way, he could greatly reduce the impact of the spiritual power on


    himself.


    After the jade reached the ck hole, it suddenly shone brightly. Then, in an instant, it began to devour


    all of the spiritual power present there.


    Soon enough, themander discovered what Rocky was trying to do and saw that the spiritual power


    that he was absorbing began to weaken.


    "Damn you!" As soon as themander realized the special function of the Scarlet Heaven Jade, an


    evil grin appeared on his face and a cunning thought entered his mind. He swiftly rushed to the jade,


    intending to take it as his own.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    However, the moment themander approached the jade, he was immediately shocked by the


    seething power from within it. Caught off guard, he instantly exploded and turned into ashes that


    dispersed into the air. At the same time, a strand of light, which turned out to be themander''s soul,


    was sucked into the jade.


    "Humph! Your greed led you to your doom. You deserve this kind of ending!" Rocky remarked coldly as


    he shook his head.


    At this moment, the Scarlet Heaven Jade had already absorbed all of the spiritual power in the ck


    hole. At the same time, the light continued to dazzle and had somehow be extremely unstable.


    Seeing this, Rocky immediately took the jade. The moment his hand made contact with it, a massive


    amount of spiritual power instantly rushed into his body. Then, the spiritual power overflowed and


    enveloped his whole body.


    Meanwhile, the spiritual race army was thrown into chaos upon seeing that theirmander was killed


    by Rocky. Consequently, they immediately lost their will to fight and theirbat power sharply


    declined.


    In about four hours, more than twenty thousand members of the spiritual race army were ughtered.


    On the other hand, the army led by Marcia and Moore only lost about a thousand people, which was an


    absolute victory on the side of the human army.


    However, Marcia and the others still felt very anxious upon seeing that Rocky was surrounded by the


    blinding lights from the Scarlet Heaven Jade. They gathered around Rocky to check on his situation,


    but they didn''t dare to get close to him.


    "Commander Marcia, what is happening to Deputy Commander Basil?" Moore couldn''t help but ask as


    he didn''t understand what exactly was going on.


    "I actually don''t know either," Marcia said as she clenched her fists.


    "But he will be okay, right? I mean he is Basil." Eunice tried to be optimistic, but it was obvious that


    there were hints of anxiety in her voice. After all, Rocky hadn''t returned to the Di n with her yet.


    Thus, if anything bad happened to him, she would definitely be med for it and would even be


    punished for the failure of her duty.


    "We do not have a choice but to wait and see what will happen. Deputy Commander Moore, please


    lead the troops and evacuate a hundred meters away from here," Marcia ordered decisively.


    Since Marcia''s position was higher than Moore''s, he instantly nodded in agreement and did as he was


    told.

 Chapter 1634 The Shocking Breakthrough

    Chapter 1634 The Shocking Breakthrough


    Following Moore''s lead, the army retreated a hundred meters away and set their camp up for rest.


    "All of you should rest. I''ll stand guard in the meantime..." Marcia told Eunice, Kye, and Maxwell, who


    were still guarding Rocky.


    It was clear that the three of them were very concerned about Rocky. They exchanged a long nce,


    unwilling to leave.


    "Don''t disobey. Even if you were to stay, you wouldn''t be able to help. Commander Marcia will take


    perfect care of him. Don''t worry. Come with me!" Sabina said. She knew that Marcia had formed a n


    that would help Rocky, so she needed the three of them to leave.


    After they left, Marcia looked at Rocky with gentle eyes. Her heart was overflowing with love for the


    man.


    "You know, I never thought you would take the risk again so soon after our reunion. But this fits with


    your character! Let me help you to break through to the Emperor Realm!" Marcia was very observant


    and she could see through Rocky''s current state. He was on the verge of breaking through to the


    Emperor Realm. The spiritual power that themander of the spiritual race army had absorbed


    through the special skill was impressive enough to make any spirit warrior at the premium stage of the


    Spiritual Infant break through to the Emperor Realm. However, that amount of spiritual power could not


    be easily used by an ordinary person.


    Although she believed that Rocky could do it, in order to reduce the risk, she was going to assist him.


    While she spoke, Marcia approached the dazzling light that was shrouding Rocky. She gradually sank


    into the light, and soon, she was also swallowed up.


    Immediately afterwards, under the immense spiritual power, the armor and clothes on Marcia''s body


    disintegrated and blew away. Her wless, naked body floated in the air. Her baby-pink skin looked


    even softer against the light.


    After submerging herself in the light, Marcia saw Rocky. He was also naked and his strong figure was


    floating in the air with his eyes closed. The Scarlet Heaven Jade in his hand continued to emit amazing


    spiritual power, constantly filling Rocky''s body from the inside out.


    As she approached, Marcia could feel the intense spiritual powering from the Scarlet Heaven


    Jade. Now she knew exactly how much pressure Rocky''s body was currently having to bear.


    However, she knew that Rocky''s strength had reached the divine level before, so no matter how strong


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    the spiritual power was, it would not cause any fatal damage to him. Nevertheless, it would not be easy


    for him to refine that amount of spiritual power in such a short time.


    She could help him take a shortcut by bearing a portion of the spiritual power. Of course, the risk would


    be high for her too, but she was willing to do anything to help Rocky.


    Stepping forward, she put her hand on the Scarlet Heaven Jade. Soon, she was lifted up by the


    spiritual power and floated in the air beside Rocky. Then, the spiritual power poured into her body like a


    tide. That moment, she ced her red lips on Rocky''s lips, transferring her spiritual power into Rocky''s


    body to protect his heart.


    Not long after, Rocky and Marcia embraced each other tightly.


    One day and one night passed.


    Suddenly, the soldiers who were resting in the camp felt the ground at their feet start shaking. Nearby,


    thunder crashed and pped.


    Before long, all the soldiers had rushed out of their tents. A hundred meters away, an astonishing


    spiritual pressure light column had soared into the sky. It was filled with an earth shaking force.


    In the radius of a few hundred meters around it, wind whipped and dust rose hundreds of thousands of


    feet. The tents in the campsite were sucked into the sky and began flying around. At the same time, the


    spiritual pressure was spreading over an area of several hundred meters.


    "Everyone, evacuate to the safe zone..." Sabina, who had also walked out of her tent, ordered. She felt


    like something intense was about to happen.


    Soon, all the soldiers were safe in an area that was a mile away from the camp.


    They all looked up and saw the soaring spiritual pir turning like a spinning top and rising into the sky.


    The heaven and earth changed rapidly. Violent thunder shook the ground, causing it to explode and


    leaverge pits behind. The area within a few hundred meters of the spiritual pir was covered in


    scorching smoke. All the soldiers were left shocked.


    "Deputy Commander Sabina, what happened? Isn''t that the ce where Basil is?" Eunice, who had


    retreated with the army, asked in a worried tone.


    "Yes. And if I''m right, he should be breaking through to the Emperor Realm..." Sabina''s eyes narrowed.


    Now everyone was dumbfounded. For human spirit warriors, it was almost impossible to break through


    to the Emperor Realm, no matter how talent they were. In order to do it, they would require a lot of luck.


    In the entire Ethereal Region, there were only over two hundred Emperor Realm masters, and most of


    them were already considered powerful figures in the Ethereal Region.


    Therefore, if Rocky could break through to the Emperor Realm, his future was guaranteed to be a


    bright one.


    After a long time, the spiritual pir slowly disappeared, and everything became peaceful once more.


    However, a path of destruction had been left behind.


    "You all need to stay here. I''ll go and have a look..." Sabina was still worried about Rocky and Marcia,


    so she flew towards the direction where the spiritual pir had disappeared.


    "I''ll go with you," Eunice said, following her closely. She couldn''t wait any longer.


    Soon, the two women reached the position where the spiritual pir used to be. Suddenly, they saw two


    shining, colorful naked figures embracing each other were slowlynding, which made them blush.


    Sabina and Eunice were stunned. When their eyes fell on Rocky''s strong body, they felt slightly light-


    headed.


    Soon, Rocky and Marcianded on the ground. Marcia waved her hand to cover her body with a cloak.


    Meanwhile, Rocky summoned his Magic Icy Armor.


    "Are you all right, Basil?" Sabina asked, approaching them.


    "I''m fine thanks to Marcia. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to break through to the Emperor


    Realm so soon..." Rocky looked at Marcia with a faint smile.


    "Well, without you, I couldn''t have broken through to the Emperor Realm at all. I didn''t expect that the


    Scarlet Heaven Jade was able to refine the spiritual power absorbed by it and make it more pure and


    powerful," Marcia replied.


    "The Scarlet Heaven Jade used to belong to a powerful imperial master of the Shura Race. It is formed


    by all the power he collected in his life, and it also has very special functions..." Rocky exined,


    nodding slightly.

 Chapter 1635 Go To The Di Clan

    Chapter 1635 Go To The Di n


    "It''s impressive. You seem to have encountered a lot of adventures in this world," Marciamented,


    smiling widely. It was rare for Marcia to be so happy. She felt as if she had returned to the past. Every


    time she used to see Rocky, he would always have a new surprise for her.


    "Yes! The adventures are always found with me!" Rocky teased.


    "Basil, is this one of the friends you''ve been looking for?" Eunice cut in, gesturing to Marcia. She had


    sensed that Marcia''s attitude towards Rocky was unusual. Now, as she watched their interactions, the


    rtionship between the two of them was clear.


    "Yes. I have been looking for them both." Rocky saw no reason to deny it.


    "So, now that you have achieved your goal, you cane back to the Di n with me!" After all this


    time, Eunice hadn''t forgotten her task of bringing Rocky back to the Di n.


    "I can go with you at any time. But before that happens, we have toplete the rescue mission.


    Marcia and her army were not the only ones who were trapped..." Rocky had been ordered to carry out


    the rescue mission with his soldiers. He had found Marcia, but that didn''t signal the end of the mission.


    He had toplete the rest of his task.


    "Okay. You cane with me after the rescue mission ispleted." There was no reason for Eunice


    to object. After all, they were on a battlefield, and it was not a ce where one coulde and go


    whenever they pleased.


    After she was done speaking, Eunice turned around and left. She did not want to disturb them.


    "By the way, Marcia, I discovered that Alyssa is the currentmander in chief of the spiritual race''s


    army," Rocky said after Eunice was out of hearing range.


    "Really?" Marcia was not as well-informed as Rocky, so she was surprised to hear the news.


    "I''ve already gotten in touch with her. After the rescue mission is over, I want you to try to meet with her


    and see if she knows how to leave this world. I''ll go back to the Di n with Eunice, and then I''lle


    to you," Rocky said.


    "Okay. But most of the elites of the Holy Dragon Empire who were captured have disappeared. If


    possible, I want to find them and gather them to garner morebat power," Marcia proposed.


    "I think there is someone who can help us with that," Rocky said.


    "Who? Are you talking about Shirley?"


    "Yes. I found her by ident."


    "Seriously? Is she okay? Is the Chief of the Ximen n with her?" Marcia asked with concern etched


    into her face.


    "Unfortunately, the Chief of the Ximen n has passed away," Rocky answered, looking down at his


    feet.


    "What?" Marcia and Sabina were both shocked to hear that. In their opinion, Bryant was powerful and


    nothing could touch him.


    "He died protecting Shirley so that she could escape from the Shura Race," Rocky told them, sighing.


    "I hate the Shura Race! Sooner orter, they will pay for what they''ve done!" Marcia spat.


    "With our current strength, we can''t fight the Shura Race and win. Right now, we have to focus on


    bringing you back to your original world, because the Holy Dragon Empire, Isis, and the others need


    you..." Although Rocky also despised the Shura Race, he had to swallow the fact that they weren''t


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ready to defeat them yet. It would be a blessing if they could just return to their original world.


    "Yes. I understand. Let''s finish the rescue task!" Marcia nodded in agreement, knowing that Rocky was


    right.


    After that, the three of them gathered with their troops that had retreated a mile away and reorganized


    them into a new rescue team. Because Marcia''s military rank was above Rocky''s and Moore''s, she


    would be theirmander and carry out the task.


    With the talent of Marcia, the mysterious military arrays of Rocky, and the bravery of Moore and


    Eunice, the rescue team had high morale and was ready to fight.


    After a full month, the rescue troops led by Marcia and Rocky had managed to save more than ten


    trapped troops in the battlefield of the middle army. They were also able to block the spiritual race''s


    army from making several attacks.


    However, in the end, the defensive line of the human race''s army still copsed because they didn''t


    have enough soldiers. The spiritual race''s army took advantage of the situation and broke in, causing


    the left and right armies of the human race to suffer. Out of options, the human race''s army was forced


    to retreat.


    Atst, thetter revealed all the ces they upied on the battlefield. Then, Rocky and Marcia


    gathered their troops and tried to hold thest defensive line on the battlefield.


    The spiritual race''s army pressed on until they upied the area on the battlefield that had originally


    belonged to the human race''s army. Then, they stopped attacking and waited.


    Rocky knew that that was only the calm before the storm.


    Afterward, even though they couldn''t reverse their situation, Marcia, Rocky, and Moore were praised by


    themander in chief of the human race''s army because they hadpleted the mission to the best


    of their abilities.


    Regardless, they had suffered a heavy loss. Two grandmanders and many othermanders had


    died in the battle. As a result, Marcia was promoted to the grandmander of the human race''s army.


    She would be in charge of three troops. Rocky and Moore were promoted tomanders, and each of


    them would be leading one troop. Eunice and Kye became deputymanders, which had been a


    dream of theirs for a long time. Now, they were both working for Rocky.


    However, the war didn''t stop Rocky and Marcia. After they had arranged everything for their troops,


    they went their separate ways ording to their original n. Rocky went to the Di n with Eunice,


    while Marcia took Sabina and Shirley to the edge of the spiritual race''s battlefield to find Alyssa. She


    might be the one with the instructions on how to leave the world.


    Muchter, Rocky and Eunice reached the Di n, which was located at the foot of the mountain at the


    north end of the Ethereal Region.


    The Di n''s territory was very simr to an Imperial City in size. Its architectural style was also very


    solemn. After they arrived, a beast collected them and brought them to a magnificent hall in the depths


    of the Di n.


    In the hall, they saw over a dozen old men. Each one of them was emitting an aura that was at the


    Emperor Realm. Within the human race, there were only over two hundred warriors at the Emperor


    Realm. Therefore, it was a great shock to Rocky when he saw a dozen of those powerful warriors


    sitting in front of him. It was a show of power for the Di n!


    There was an old man wearing a golden robe with white hair and a young face. He was sitting in the


    middle of the hall and he was releasing a profound and mysterious aura at the Emperor Realm. Out of


    all of them, his strength was closest to the peak in the human race.


    He was the current Chief of the Di n and the strongest spirit warrior in the Ethereal Region.


    "Chief, this is Basil," Eunice said. Beforeing to the Di n, Eunice had sent a letter that reported


    everything they could expect from their visit. Therefore, the Chief and all the elders that were present


    already knew what Rocky looked like and they knew that he had merged with the Army-blessing Scroll.


    "Nice to meet you all. I am Basil," Rocky greeted in a voice dripping with politeness.


    "We are all familiar with what happened to the Army-blessing Scroll. Since you can merge with it, that


    means you are the destined person. ording to the wishes of the deceased Di n''s members, if we


    were to meet a person who can merge with the Army-blessing Scroll, we must try our best to help them


    and protect the human race," the Chief of the Di n exined.

 Chapter 1636 Negotiation With The Chief

    Chapter 1636 Negotiation With The Chief


    "Chief, I don''t quite understand what you mean..." Rocky said, looking up at the Chief of the Di n


    with hesitation in his eyes.


    "Now that the battle between the human race and the spiritual race is almost over and our human race


    is at a disadvantage, it''s time for the Di n toe forward and bring back our human race''s sense


    of peace. Although our n has several talented people in it, no one is capable enough to lead the


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    human race to victory. This is why we have been looking for the Army-blessing Scroll this whole time.


    We want to use it to fight against the spiritual race. Now that you have fused with the Army-blessing


    Scroll, I''m afraid that the responsibility falls onto you. If you are willing to take on this task, our n will


    try our best to assist you..." the Chief of the Di n exined.


    "So, you''re saying that you want me to use the power of the Army-blessing Scroll to lead the human


    army to victory?" Rocky repeated even though he was pretty certain that he already understood.


    "Exactly. And our n will reward you handsomely if you help us. As long as you agree to our terms,


    you can request anything you want. Our n will try our best to fulfill it no matter what the cost is..."


    The Chief''s words were enough to show Rocky how much he wanted to save the human race from the


    oing disaster.


    "Because you are so sincere, I will return the favor. I promise that I will try my best to use the power of


    the Army-blessing Scroll to help the human race resist the spiritual race. My own condition is very


    simple. After the spiritual race is defeated, I will need the human race to help escort me and my


    not to hesitate as he stated his term. He knew that they would expose their identities as aliens, but if


    they could get the help of the human race and the Di n, they would have a better chance of


    returning to their original world.


    "If you want to travel to the door that leads to your original world, that must mean..." the Chief trailed


    off. He was a wise man. He had already guessed what Rocky''s true identity was. A look of surprise


    shrouded his face.


    The other elders also exchanged looks of shock.


    "I''m a human from a different world. I traveled here to save mypanions who were captured by the


    Shura Race and brought to your world. But while I wasing here, I lost my divine power and I have


    been unable to recover it. Therefore, I can''t rely on my own strength to lead them to the door and back


    to our original world..." Rocky exined.


    "It sounds like this was fated. I think the Army-blessing Scroll came to you for a reason. We have


    always believed in karma. What goes aroundes around. In your eyes, you came to our world to


    save yourpanions, but in fact, you were brought here to save our human race. It can''t just be


    coincidental!" the Chief eximed, letting out a sigh of relief.


    "You mean..." Rocky began. His eyebrows furrowed.


    "I agree with your condition. If you help the human race defeat the spiritual race and bring the peace


    back to us, our n will do our best to escort you and yourpanions to the door. But I can''t


    guarantee whether you can go back to your original world or not. After all, a door to an alien world isn''t


    easy to open!" the Chief continued in a serious voice.


    "No problem. I will figure that out on my own." Rocky nodded.


    "Well, you''ve had a long journey. Why don''t you spend a few days in our mansion and let us look after


    you?" the Chief offered.


    "No, thanks. I have an appointment with mypanions that I must fulfill. I can''t make them wait,"


    Rocky replied, waving his hand.


    "Then I won''t force you to stay." Turning to Eunice, the Chief said, "Eunice, you can go with him. Once


    you return to the army, take him to see your uncle Colton. I will ask him to arrange everything!"


    "All right, Chief." Eunice quickly nodded. The fact was, her task had beenpleted and there was no


    need for her to follow Rocky anymore. However, in her heart, she did not want to be separated from


    him.


    "Are you sure you want to go with me?" Rocky asked, turning to face Eunice. She had been risking her


    life to help him for such a long time, and she had spent so much time and energy on finding the Army-


    blessing Scroll. The moment she got back home, she was being asked to leave with him again. Rocky


    felt a little uneasy.


    "My Chief has ordered it. Of course I will do it. Let''s go!" Eunice was thinking of other reasons in her


    mind, but she didn''t say them. Then, she bowed to the Chief and the elders and left with Rocky.


    "Chief, are you really going to put the future of the human race in the hands of a guy from an alien


    world?" an elder of the Di n asked in a serious tone after Rocky and Eunice had gone.


    "Before I saw him, I wasn''t nning on it. But when I heard that he came here to save hispanions,


    I changed my mind. As you all know, the door that the Shura Race built is not easy to pass through. It


    can only be done by someone who has reached the top level of the Shura Realm, which means that his


    strength is higher than that. He said he lost his strength when he passed through the door, but that


    should be temporary. If he can fully recover, he will achieve things beyond our wildest imaginations.


    Plus, he merged with the Army-blessing Scroll. Just as I said, all of this is not a coincidence! He might


    be the only hope that the human race has..." the Chief said firmly.


    After leaving the hall, Rocky and Eunice arrived at an open space. They prepared to call forth the


    Purple-ming Phoenix and leave the Di n.


    "I thought that you finished your task. You should have asked the Chief to send someone else with me


    so that you could stay home and rest," Rocky said thoughtfully.


    "It''s his order. I don''t have the right to negotiate it or reject him!" Eunice curled her lips. The truth was


    that she could have negotiated with the Chief. In fact, if she had asked to stay, the Chief would have


    agreed, but she didn''t want to.


    "By the way, what''s your uncle''s position in the army? Is he one of the army-leadingmanders?"


    Rocky asked, changing the subject.


    "My uncle is the current general of the human race. His name is Colton Di and he is the third son of our


    Chief," Eunice replied casually.


    "Wait. That means that you''re a nobledy of the Di n!" Rocky eximed, spinning to face Eunice


    with wide eyes. He had spent so much time with her and he had never thought that she came from


    such a high background.


    "Sort of. I''m an illegitimate daughter, so I''ve been alienated from the Di n since I was a child. After I


    grew up, I volunteered to carry out missions outside our mansion in order to win back some respect.


    This time, I was lucky enough to retrieve the Army-blessing Scroll. Now, I''m more important in the eyes


    of the elders. If I can help you save the human race, I will gain so much respect. It will make me so


    happy!" Eunice exined, looking at Rocky with hope glimmering in her eyes.

 Chapter 1637 Leave It To Fate

    Chapter 1637 Leave It To Fate


    "I see." Rocky nodded, smiling.


    "So, where are we going next?" Eunice asked.


    "To the border of the spiritual race." The moment Rocky was done speaking, he summoned the Purple-


    ming Phoenix. They climbed on the phoenix''s back and flew away.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, after many days of stealthily walking through forests, Sabina, Shirley, and Marcia finally


    reached the base camp of the spiritual race''s army that was located on the border.


    "Wait for me here," Marcia told the other two. Then, she crept into the base camp of the spiritual race.


    Soon after, Marcia entered Alyssa''s tent.


    Immediately, Alyssa sensed a strange aura in her presence and subconsciouslyunched a stream of


    spiritual power to attack the visitor.


    Without panicking, Marcia tapped her delicate hands together and a ball of bright light rushed out of


    them. The two spiritual forces collided in the air and a strong wave of pressure spread, filling the entire


    tent.


    Marcia had sensed Alyssa''s strength from her attack, so she smiled and eximed, "Alyssa, I didn''t


    know you have already reached the Emperor Realm!"


    The sound of the familiar voice left Alyssa stunned. When the light in front of her disappeared, she


    squinted her eyes and saw Marcia standing in front of her.


    "Preceptor Marcia, long time no see! How have you been?" Alyssa greeted, feeling a wave of emotion


    wash over her.


    "Well, I''m fine. But it looks like you are doing much better than me. You''ve managed to unify the army


    of the spiritual race..." Marcia said, deliberately teasing her. She knew that there must a valid reason


    why Alyssa had be themander in chief of the spiritual race, but from her point of view, Alyssa


    was still a powerful enemy.


    "When did you learn how to make fun of a person?" Alyssa retorted.


    "I didn''t. I''m just stating the truth," Marcia replied frankly.


    "All jokes aside, you''vee to the spiritual race to find me. That must mean that Basil has found you."


    She was smart, allowing her to guess correctly on the first try.


    "Yes." Marcia nodded.


    "Where is he now?" Alyssa asked.


    "He had other things to do. Once he''s done, he will meet us here!"


    "Oh. You didn''te alone?" Alyssa continued.


    "No. Sabina and Shirley came with me," Marcia replied.


    "How did you escape?"


    "Sabina and I, along with some elite members from the Holy Dragon Empire, were captured and sent to


    the border battlefield to perform heavybor. After a while, we saw an opportunity to escape and we


    took it. But because we don''t know thisnd well enough, we were forced to sneak into the human


    army and pretend to be human soldiers to hide our identities..." Marcia recalled for Alyssa.


    "Really? It sounds like you''ve been through a lot," Alyssa remarked. Marcia''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "What about you? How did you suddenly be themander in chief of the spiritual army?" Marcia


    asked, crossing her arms over her chest.


    "It''s a long story. To put it simply, I made a deal. If I can lead the spiritual race army to defeat the human


    race, I can bring our people back to our original world," Alyssa said, finally sharing the secret that she


    had kept close to her heart for a long time.


    "Did you make a deal with the spiritual race or..." Marcia asked hesitantly.


    "The Shura Race," Alyssa replied frankly.


    "The race that will benefit most from the war between the human race and the spiritual race is the


    Shura Race. They made you into themander in chief of the spiritual race because they want to see


    the human race defeated by the spiritual race. It is all in their best interest!" Marcia spected.


    "You''re right." The whole time, Alyssa had been aware of the intentions of the Shura Race.


    "Are you sure that the Shura Race will keep their promise?" Based on Marcia''s knowledge about the


    Shura Race, they didn''t seem very reliable or trustworthy.


    "I''m not sure, but at least there''s hope," Alyssa replied.


    "But now I''m a grandmander of the human army, and Basil is also amander. Our positions are


    "It doesn''t matter. You two won''t stop the decline of the human race. You''d be better off standing by and


    watching it happen. And then, after I defeat the human race, you will go back home with me..." Alyssa


    exined.


    "I can''t make any decisions. You will have to talk to Basil." The truth was, a part of Marcia agreed with


    Alyssa. Any chance of going home was worth sacrificing others. However, she knew Rocky and she


    understood that he would never stand by and watch as the war happened between the human race


    and the spiritual race.


    "Once he gets here, I will talk to him. You go and bring the two girls in and disguise yourselves as


    messengers of the spiritual race. I will arrange the rest," Alyssa said.


    Marcia nodded and then left the camp to retrieve Sabina and Shirley. After the three women had


    disguised themselves, they casually strode into the camp of the spiritual race as messengers.


    Alyssa arranged for the three women to stay in a separate tent and wait for Rocky toe.


    Three dayster, Rocky and Eunice arrived at the border of the spiritual race. After some sneaking,


    they entered the base camp of the spiritual race army and met with Marcia and the others. They


    conferred and then Rocky met with Alyssa alone to discuss their next moves.


    It had been a long time since theirst meeting and they looked at each other with passion in their


    eyes.


    Nevertheless, they put aside their personal feelings and got straight to the point.


    Since Marcia had informed Rocky about Alyssa''s mission in advance, Rocky knew that they were faced


    with a conflict.


    "Alyssa, I have promised the Di n that I will help the human army defeat the spiritual race army. If


    one of us doesn''t back down, we will have a problem on our hands," Rocky said bluntly.


    "Maybe it''s fate. We have topete again on the battlefield. I don''t see that as a bad thing. No matter


    which side wins the war, we will get the chance to return to our original world. I think we should leave


    the ending to fate..." Alyssa said honestly.


    "So you want a battle to ur between the spiritual race army and the human army until one of the


    parties dies?" Rocky asked, squinting his eyes.


    "Yes. We are only one step away from victory. There is no reason to quit now," Alyssa replied.


    "Okay. I guess we will fight on the battlefield." Rocky knew that once Alyssa made up her mind, it was


    almost impossible for her to change it. Besides, Alyssa had worked hard to get to where she was. He


    had no reason to ask her to surrender, but he would not go back on his word because of Alyssa''s


    decision.


    "Now that we''re done talking about business, shall we talk about our personal affairs?" As soon as


    Alyssa was done talking, her beautiful eyes shone and she approached Rocky.

 Chapter 1638 Meet Colton

    Chapter 1638 Meet Colton


    "Well, did you miss me when we were apart?" Rocky asked as he looked deep into Alyssa''s eyes. He


    put his arms around her waist while the two got lost in each other''s gaze.


    "What do you think?" Alyssa flirtatiously asked back. After dealing with the Shura Race alone for god


    knew how long, she wanted nothing more than the sweet embrace of her lover.


    "I missed you since the day we parted ways, but I''m afraid after this, we can''t see each other again


    until the battle between the human and spiritual race ends," Rocky said with a deep sigh.


    "Do you want to stay with me for a few days?" Alyssa asked eagerly. She had so much to share with


    the man.


    "I''d like to. But the people of the Shura Race must be spying on you right now. If I stayed here, things


    would only grow moreplicated. Plus, I have to go back to the human race army to help them finally


    end the war..." It hurt Rocky to say those words, but he knew he had to put others before himself.


    "You haven''t changed at all." Alyssa already knew what Rocky would say, but there was still a hint of


    sadness and disappointment in her beautiful eyes.


    "I promise I''ll make it up to you when we get back!" Rocky said to console her.


    "Fine. Don''t you dare break that promise!" With tears now streaming down her cheeks, she grabbed


    Rocky by the chin and kissed him onest time.


    The two of them locked lips while they treasured the fleeting moment.


    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Rocky and the girls left the base camp of the spiritual race army


    at night and went back to their base.


    Since Rocky previously forged a deal with the Chief of the Di n, Eunice led them to the Soul-


    suppressing City. This was the only stronghold the human army had that was located at the edge of the


    battlefield.


    The city was once a trading ce for the two races but had since stopped when the war broke out.


    Now it served as an outpost for the human army.


    After arriving at the Soul-suppressing City, Rocky and the other two girls went to the base camp to


    meet themander in chief, Colton.


    As a member of the Di n, Colton was not only profound in the arts of cultivation but had a talent for


    wartime strategies. Many held him to be one of the top-five generals in the history of the human army.


    But despite his achievements and sheer talent, Colton''s army suffered heavy casualties in a battle


    against Alyssa''s army. This forced them to retreat and defend thest bastion of the human race.


    Anxiety and desperation ate the esteemedmander in chief''s heart during thest few days.


    He was more than eager to lead his troops out of the predicament.


    Knowing that Rocky woulde to them shed a new ray of hope onto Colton. He led several elite


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Uncle Colton!" Eunice greeted themander in chief joyfully.


    "Eunice, we haven''t seen each other for such a long time. You have grown to be a beautiful


    woman!" Colton immediately praised his niece with a warm smile.


    "Uncle, thank you. I''m ttered. But please don''t praise me in front of so many people next time,"


    Eunice said to her uncle as her face turned red in embarrassment.


    "Is he Commander Basil?" Colton asked as his eyes drifted towards the young man next to his niece.


    "Yes, that''s him." Eunice nodded.


    "I can already tell from his aura that he really is quite outstanding. He has already reached the Emperor


    Realm at such a young age." Colton looked at Rocky with appreciation.


    The elitemanders standing behind Colton also looked at Rocky with admiration. They were simply


    in awe when they heard of his magnificent feats and power.


    "Thank you, Commander in Chief Colton," Rocky said modestly.


    "And thesedies are..." Although they were dressed as men, Colton could immediately tell their


    gender as soon as he shifted his gaze at the three women.


    "This is Marcia, who has just been promoted to grandmander. The other two are her assistants,"


    Eunice introduced.


    "Oh, so she is the legendary Grand Commander Marcia. I didn''t expect that she woulde here,"


    Colton said sincerely.


    "Commander in Chief Colton, can we have a talk alone?" Rocky suddenly asked.


    "Yes, of course. You and Grand Commander Marciae with me. Eunice, you and the other two may


    settle in now," themander in chief said to his visitors.


    And so, the two went inside Colton''s tent while Eunice, Sabina, and Shirley entered their resting ce.


    Themander in chief asked Rocky and Marcia to take a seat in front of him as he sat on the host


    chair.


    They wasted no time on formalities and went straight to the point. "The Di n has sent me a


    message, so I know your background, Basil. But I still have a few questions..."


    "Commander in Chief Colton, if you have any doubts, please feel free to ask," Rocky said sincerely.


    "I want to know where your otherpanions are now. How do you n to summon them? Can they


    be of use to the human race army? More importantly, how confident are you to help us turn the tables?"


    Colton bombarded Rocky with one question after another.


    "Grand Commander Marcia, her two deputies, and a number of her soldiers are all mypanions. We


    have already located the whereabouts of the others, but most of them are still imprisoned by the Shura


    Race. Of course, I have my own way to summon them. If I do, they would undoubtedly be a huge help


    to the human race army. But even with my help, I''m still not certain if this is enough to turn the tides of


    the battle. After all, themander in chief of the spiritual race army is a very powerful tactical genius,"


    Rocky answered all of Colton''s questions in one breath.


    "I must admit, I was surprised to see Grand Commander Marciae here with you. Now it all makes


    sense. It seems that yourpanions are not weak." Even though Rocky and Marcia were willing to


    offer their help, fear and doubt still lingered in Colton''s heart.


    "In order to return to our original world, we are willing to give it our all," Rocky assured him.


    "All right. I''m d to hear that. If it means defeating the spiritual race army and ushering in a new era of


    peace for the human race, then I would dly protect you on your journey towards the door to the alien


    world." After taking a moment to think, Colton decided to trust the two with the future of his race.


    "Thank you very much, Commander in Chief; we won''t let you down," Rocky said as he cupped his


    hands in gratitude.


    "Given the current situation of our troops, it''s almost impossible to turn the tables on our opponents.


    The only way I can see how is if we risk everything and fight with all our might..." Colton''s eyes turned


    serious.


    "That''s true. So before Grand Commander Marcia and I came here, we had already devised a strategy.


    Would you like to hear it out?" Rocky asked as a hopeful gleam shone in his eyes.

 Chapter 1639 The Troy Plan

    Chapter 1639 The Troy n


    "Then please say it. I''ll listen carefully," Colton said earnestly.


    "Grand Commander Marcia, I''ll leave it to you!" Rocky smiled at Marcia.


    "Okay." Marcia nodded. She walked to the sand table in the middle of the tent and began to exin the


    strategic n that she and Rocky hade up with before.


    The two of them had developed this n based on their understanding of Alyssa. In other words, they


    had predicted the strategy that Alyssa would use ande up with a counter-strategy to fight against


    her.


    Their n left Colton, who had been fighting in the battlefield for a long time, stunned, because their


    strategy was simply unheard of. It had never been seen before in the history of war in the Supreme


    Ether Land.


    This strategic n was aptly named "The Troy n" by Rocky.


    In fact, anyone from the modern world would know that this name was referring to the invasion of the


    Trojan horses. The reason why Rocky used this name was because their strategic n was to attack


    the vital parts of the spiritual race army in a hidden and unpredictable way, like the invasion of the


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Trojan horses.


    The most terrifying¡ªand also the most effective¡ªpart of this n was that they could disintegrate the


    fighting power of the entire spiritual race army with the least number of troops. Of course, the n also


    had its corresponding risks.


    Colton''s expression became unusually serious after he heard about the risks of the n. If the n


    failed, it was very likely that all the troops sent out would be annihted.


    After Marcia finished exining the n, Rocky looked at Colton intently. "Commander in Chief, that''s


    the general outline of our n. Could you please give us some advice?"


    "How confident are you about this n?" Colton asked thoughtfully. He had to ponder it over before


    arriving at any decision.


    "The two of us came with this n. If we didn''t have absolute confidence in it, we wouldn''t have


    brought it up to you," Rocky replied with certainty.


    "Then how many men do you need to execute this n?" Colton continued.


    Rocky exchanged a nce with Marcia before saying, "Grand Commander Marcia and I need one


    hundred thousand soldiers each."


    "That''s two hundred thousand soldiers in total. Although it''s not too many people, given our current


    situation, it can be considered a considerable force..." Colton knew that he had to give it careful


    thought. The middle army had suffered a great loss before, leaving them with a serious deficiency in


    the number of soldiers. If he dispatched another two hundred thousand soldiers to Rocky and Marcia to


    carry out this n, the remaining troops would not be enough to resist the following attacks of the


    spiritual race army.


    However, the Chief of the Di n had already asked him to do his best to assist Rocky. Obviously, the


    Chief trusted Rocky very much. Moreover, Colton was aware that Rocky had merged the Army-


    blessing Scroll, so it was impossible for him to refuse Rocky''s n.


    "How about this? I''ll give each of you fifty thousand soldiers to carry out the n in a month. If it goes


    well, I''ll send more soldiers to you. What do you think?" Colton finally suggested after pondering over it


    for a while.


    "Sure. Thank you so much," Rocky replied, nodding. He knew that the human army wasn''t strong


    enough to spare so many soldiers.


    "I hope you won''t disappoint our Chief!" Colton added. He had high hopes for Rocky''s n.


    Soon, he issued a military order and assigned fifty thousand soldiers each to Rocky and Marcia.


    Rocky was only amander, but he had been given fifty thousand soldiers under his control, which


    caused a sensation in the human army.


    However, it was an order from Colton, so no one dared to question it.


    After getting fifty thousand soldiers each, Rocky and Marcia bid farewell to each other and began to


    implement the Troy n.


    At that time, the border battlefield of the human race waspletely upied by the troops of the


    spiritual race, and every important position was guarded by the heavy troops of the spiritual race.


    Moreover, there were three hundred thousand soldiers of the spiritual race who were targeting thest


    line of defense of the human race, ready to give the human race a final fatal blow.


    The Troy n was aimed at solving this current predicament of the human army. Although the forces of


    the spiritual race army were all over the border battlefield of the human race, they were not familiar with


    the terrain there. This was the advantage that Rocky and Marcia intended to exploit with the Troy n.


    The reason why the spiritual race army guarded the important position of the human border battlefield


    was to prevent the human army fromunching a counterattack, so that they could upy this


    advantageous spot and form an alliance.


    But even though they upied an important position, since they were not familiar with the terrain, they


    could not effectively form aplementary connection with their other troops. Most of their forces


    fought alone. Of course, in the spiritual race army''s eyes, since the human army had already retreated


    to theirst line of defense, there was no chance for them tounch a counterattack, so even though


    they were fighting separately to guard each position, there was no real danger present for them.


    Thiscency, however, was their gaping weakness that the Troy n was aimed at.


    On the third day after Rocky and Marcia led their troops away to carry out their n, the fifty thousand


    soldiers led by Rocky reached their first destination, the Tiger Gorge, which was an important strategic


    position on the left battlefield. If they conquered the gorge, it would terrify the enemy troops who were


    to attack the human''sst defense line, the Tiger Whisker Pass, and cut off their supply chain, which


    would pose a big threat to the whole spiritual race army.


    Of course, Rocky did not n to lead the army to attack the gorge openly. Instead, he ordered his


    spiritual beasts to dig a secret tunnel and prepared for a surprise attack at night.


    By the time the tunnel was dug through, night fell.


    In the middle of the night, when the members of the spiritual race rxed their vignce, Rocky began


    to take action.


    In order not to give the guards of the spiritual race army the chance to report suspicious activity, Rocky


    did not directly alert them. Instead, he ordered Eunice, Shirley, and Kye to each lead two hundred


    soldiers, sneak into the spiritual race army''s base camp in the Tiger Gorge through the tunnel and kill


    all the guards. After that, they had to kill all the horses, spiritual beasts, and Carrier Beasts of the


    spiritual race army.


    At the same time, he arranged another troop to pour kerosene a hundred meters away from the base


    camp in the gorge to seal off the retreating route of the spiritual race troops.


    After the preparation work was finished, Rocky ordered thirty thousand soldiers to wait outside the


    gorge, while he led another twenty thousand soldiers to attack the base camp of the spiritual race army.


    At the same time, Eunice and the others were attacking the enemies from within the base camp.


    With thirty thousand soldiers of the spiritual race present in the Tiger Gorge, a fierce battle was


    inevitable. However, because of the sudden attack in the middle of the night, Rocky''s troops had the


    initial advantage. With the help of the mysterious military arrays and Army-blessing Scroll, the spiritual


    race army could not resist the violent attack of Rocky''s army.


    Atst, themander of the spiritual race army had no choice but to order his troops to withdraw from


    their current position.

 Chapter 1640 Their Plan Worked Well

    Chapter 1640 Their n Worked Well


    However, as the spiritual race''s army was retreating, a cloud of fire suddenly roared into the sky,


    blocking their path.


    "Don''t stop! Keep running!" themander of the spiritual race barked. Seized with panic, he gave the


    order without thinking about it too much.


    Just as they passed through the fire, a dense mass of ck shadows suddenly appeared from all


    directions, surrounding the soldiers of the spiritual race.


    It was futile to retreat since all escape routes had been sealed off. They had no choice but to face


    Rocky''s army head on.


    Dispirited, they charged at their enemy. The two sides fought until dawn.


    In the end, more than two thirds of the spiritual race''s soldiers were killed in battle. The rest


    surrendered and begged for their lives to be spared.


    Instead of killing them all, Rocky sent Kye to lead a troop of five thousand people to escort the captured


    soldiers to a nearby valley to imprison them there.


    But before they were sent off, Rocky had some of the members of his army peel off their armor. Then,


    taking the spiritual race''s armor, Rocky and his team disguised themselves as the enemy and they


    quickly went to the nearest spiritual race''s encampment.


    When themander of the spiritual race saw Rocky and his men, who were disguised as spiritual


    race''s soldiers, he immediately asked what had happened.


    Rocky put on an act and told them what transpired the past few hours between the human race and the


    spiritual race.


    "Damn it! How dare the human race attack our troops under our nose! They are courting death!" the


    his advantage.


    "Sir, you must avenge ourmander!" Rocky cried piteously.


    "Regroup with our army. I will lead everyone to battle with the humans and destroy them once and for


    all!" themander barked indignantly.


    As soon as his troops were mobilized, themander of the spiritual race led them to the position of


    Rocky''s army.


    Eunice, who was in charge of the rest of Rocky''s army, immediately prepared them to fight back when


    she saw the spiritual race''s army on the horizon. Everything was going ording to n.


    Soon, the two sides collided and began to fight fiercely.


    Just as the battle was getting extremely intense, Rocky''s disguised men, who had been lurking


    amongst the soldiers of the spiritual race, suddenly started attacking them. The spiritual race''s soldiers


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    were hopelessly confused as more and more of theirrades were ughtered by those disguised


    as theirrades. When they finally realized what was happening, it was already toote.


    As a result, all the troops of the spiritual race that were lured here were annihted.


    Seeing how his n was executed perfectly, Rocky continued to do the same thing to the other spiritual


    race''s encampments. Troop after troop, the spiritual race''s soldiers were lured into the trap he had set


    up. The spiritual race''s numbers dwindled sharply over the course of the next few days. Now, the battle


    was at a stalemate.


    Meanwhile, on the other end of the human army, Marcia was also leading her troop into a lot of battles.


    They annihted several spiritual race''s troops in session, and also sessfully killed a high-level


    Thanks to the Troy n, Rocky''s and Marcia''sbined wins gave the human race hope. Additionally,


    Colton continued to send in reinforcements, like he had promised. It seemed the humans had a fighting


    chance now!


    Half a monthter, the spiritual race''s army found themselves unable to attack the front line anymore


    due to the shortage of manpower. They no longer posed a threat to the human army''sst line of


    defense.


    But by then, Alyssa had found out the pattern in the Troy n. She immediately changed strategy,


    adjusting the distribution of troops at the front line and decisively giving up defending the front line.


    Instead, she gathered all the troops to the middle battlefield of the human race. What was more, she


    personally led an elite group to the front line to takemand of the battle.


    When Rocky and Marcia saw that the spiritual race''s army had changed their tactics, they were


    unsurprised. They knew that Alyssa had found out their n, but this was to be expected.


    Now that Alyssa had changed strategies, Rocky and Marcia also adjusted ordingly and prepared to


    confront her and her army. However, they didn''t fight against Alyssa face to face. Instead, they


    gathered together and led the one hundred thousand soldiers to start a roundabout battle in the middle


    battlefield. This made it impossible for Alyssa and her army to concentrate on attacking thest


    defensive line of the human race''s army.


    At the same time, the Di n finally managed to convince the major forces in the Ethereal Region to


    finally give up on their disjointed stances and got them to work together. Due to the gravity of the


    situation, they all sent their spiritual warriors to the battlefield, including the students of several major


    colleges.


    When these spirit warriors reached the battlefield, they were distributed to each troop immediately. This


    greatly improved their overallbat ability, which also made the human race''s army even more


    effective than before.


    Just then, dozens of disciples of the Sword Spirit Sect arrived at the battlefield, led by Tessa and


    Ramon. They too joined the human army''s forces led by Bertram. They all headed to the position of


    Rocky''s army¡ªright where they were confronting the enemy.


    As soon as they arrived, Bertram took Tessa and Ramon into Rocky''s tent.


    Rocky, who was discussing the tactics with Eunice and Kye, looked up in surprise when he saw Tessa


    and Ramon.


    "What''re you guys doing here?" Rocky smiled from ear to ear.


    "Basil, is that really you? Or am I dreaming?" Tess looked at Rocky in awe. She still found it shocking to


    know that themander before her was really Rocky, who was once a nobody in the Sword Spirit


    Sect back then.


    "Commander, these two said they might know you when they arrived. It turns out they really do know


    you! They are the spirit warriors that the Sword Spirit City sent to help us," Bertram reported.


    "Yes, they are all my friends," Rocky replied frankly.


    "I see. I''ll head back now, since I''ve sessfully finished my task. Please take care of the uing


    arrangements," Bertram said curtly as he cupped his hands.


    "Thank you." Rocky nodded.


    Then, Bertram left hurriedly.


    "You too can leave now to make relevant arrangements," Rocky ordered Eunice and Kye.


    The two of them nodded and also left.


    "Hey, look at you! Even the way you speak is different!" Although Rocky was already amander of


    the human race''s army, in Tessa''s eyes, he was still that quiet, mysterious guy.


    "I didn''t expect you would be themander of the human race''s army," Ramon also sighed.


    "How many spirit warriors have the Sword Spirit Sect sent here this time?" Rocky asked, ignoring their


    trivialities.

 Chapter 1641 The Spiritual Race Army鈥檚 True Intention

    Chapter 1641 The Spiritual Race Army¡¯s True Intention


    "There are fifty people in total, including us," Tessa replied.


    "Good. With your help, our army will be able to move quickly and execute the mysterious military arrays


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    swiftly." Rocky nodded with satisfaction.


    The mysterious military arrays couldn''t be activated by ordinary soldiers alone. Only spirit warriors


    could boost the arrays to their full potential. The more spiritual warriors that joined, the more powerful


    the mysterious military arrays.


    So with the help of spirit warriors like Tessa, Rocky''s army would greatly improve in terms ofbat


    capability.


    After briefly exining the current situation of the battlefield to Tessa and others, Rocky called in Kye


    and asked him to take them to get familiar with the environment andmunicate with the soldiers.


    The spies under Rocky, who had been monitoring the spiritual race army''s movements very closely,


    had just intercepted a vital piece of information. A spiritual race army amounting to fifty thousand


    people was heading towards Panta Mountain. Why they were headed there remained a mystery.


    Panta Mountain was the junction between the human race and the spiritual race. Its location was quite


    far from the current battlefield, which was why their sudden race towards it was naturally suspicious.


    Rocky immediately sent out more spies to uncover who themander of the spiritual race army was.


    Two dayster, Rocky was informed of who theirmander was. It was none other than Beverly, a


    female beast maniptor of the spiritual race who had fought with Rocky before.


    ''Does she know that there''s an Emperor Realm spiritual beast in that mountain? Does she n to


    subdue and manipte it tomand thousands of other beasts? If the spiritual race seeds, this


    will greatly affect our chances of winning the future battles.'' Rocky had a bad feeling about this, like a


    cold and heavy stone stuck at the pit of his stomach.


    In the end, he promptly ordered and led five thousand troops to the primeval forest of the Panta


    Mountain to further investigate.


    After three days of traveling, Rocky''s army finally arrived at Panta Mountain. It seemed as though they


    were one step ahead of the spiritual army since they couldn''t find any trace of them.


    Their early arrival meant that they were at an advantage. Rocky immediately began to station troops


    around the forest to ambush the spiritual race army who would soon showed up.


    As he expected, Beverly and her spiritual race army arrived at the primeval forest a dayter. They


    immediately sent spies into the forest to search for the Emperor Realms beast.


    Although Beverly and her army had stepped right into their trap, Rocky was in no rush. Instead, he


    waited in the dark like a patient predator ready to pounce on his prey at the right moment. It was also


    because he wanted to uncover how the spiritual race would subdue the Emperor Realm spiritual beast.


    Another day passed.


    After a lengthy search, the spies sent by the spiritual race finally uncovered the beast''s whereabouts


    deep within the primeval forest. Beverly led her troops into the forest with no hesitation and headed


    straight for its nest.


    The spiritual race caused quite a disturbance which immediately alerted the Emperor Realm spiritual


    beast that was near.


    It seemed to have guessed that they wereing for it. It swiftly summoned a menacing spiritual beast


    army to guard itsir.


    However, the spiritual race army was by no means ordinary. Many of its members were highly-skilled at


    hunting spiritual beasts. Every soldier in the army received nothing less than the best in terms of


    training for hunting. This gave them the advantage of knowing how to deal with powerful spiritual


    beasts.


    Although an intimidating spiritual beast army guarded their, Beverly''s army swiftlyunched an attack


    as soon as they arrived at its location. Rocky assumed that they intended to finish this battle as quickly


    as possible.


    Because the spiritual army made preparations in advance, the spiritual beast army soon fell into


    despair under their impressive attack.


    The Emperor Realm spiritual beast was furious in its cave as it witnessed its spiritual beast army''s


    inability to fend off the spiritual race army''s attack. Atst, it headed to the battlefield to lead its army.


    Just as it showed up, two mighty spiritual race warriors of the Emperor Realm arrived to face it head-


    on.


    "No wonder the spiritual race army is so aggressive. They had help from the Emperor Realm masters.


    If those two manage to subdue this beast, then it will truly be a dire situation." Rocky, who lurked alone


    beside their, knew that something amiss was about to happen once he saw the two Emperor Realm


    masters join the battle.


    The only people who could save the Emperor Realm spiritual beast now were Rocky and his army.


    But if Rocky''s army fought now, then they would inevitably suffer numerous losses.


    Rocky couldn''t overthink now. He needed to stop the spiritual race first.


    He immediately left the Emperor Realm spiritual beast''sir and joined his troops outside the primeval


    forest. They nned tounch a surprise attack on the spiritual race army.


    Once everything was ready, he led his army to attack from behind the spiritual race army. Thetter


    were immediately caught off guard.


    They did not expect to be attacked by a human army. Soon, they found themselves caught between a


    rock and a hard ce as they were surrounded by not just the spiritual beast army but by the human


    army as well.


    Beverly was shocked upon seeing the human army appear out of nowhere. However, she redirected


    her focus on subduing the Emperor Realm spiritual beast. To help preserve her power, she swiftly


    ordered the two Emperor Realm masters to help her and her army retreat.


    Soon, the spiritual race army retreated from their.


    Once the spiritual beast army realized that their enemy had fled, they redirected their attack towards


    Rocky and his army. They seemed to regard them as enemies as well.


    "Sir, do you still recognize me?" Rocky hastily took flight and positioned himself to face the Emperor


    Realm spiritual beast.


    "You! It appears both the humans and the spirit warriors wish to get hold of the sacred weapon among


    the ruins¡­" The spiritual beast instantly recognized Rocky as the mysterious spirit warrior who fled


    with the human army under its watch. However, it still thought Rocky''s intention was the same as the


    spiritual race''s¡ªto steal the sacred weapon.


    "What sacred weapon?" Of course, Rocky had no clue about the sacred weapon. He became curious


    about what the spiritual beast had just said. It seemed that the spiritual army intended to not only


    subdue the beast but to steal its precious sacred weapon too.


    "Stop pretending. You humans are just as greedy as the spiritual race. You always wish to manipte


    us. Once you get your hands on the sacred weapon, you''ll seed," the spiritual beastmented


    with hostility in its voice.


    "It seems you''ve misunderstood me. I''m not going after any sacred weapon. I just want to stop the


    spiritual race from hurting you," Rocky admitted.


    "Do you honestly think I''m stupid enough to believe you?" The spiritual beast snorted.


    "Whether or not you believe me, it doesn''t matter. But there''s no doubt that I''ve helped you out just


    now. I don''t require anything else in return. I just wish for me and my troops to leave safely." Rocky


    knew that the spiritual race army would lead another counterattack soon after they left. He couldn''t


    allow his army to be further entangled with the spiritual beast army.


    The beast paused to think further before it replied, "Alright, I''ll let you and your troops go. But you must


    swear that you will never step foot into this forest again."

 Chapter 1642 Beverlys Diversion

    Chapter 1642 Beverly''s Diversion


    "It''s a deal. We don''t have to enter this ce. After all, we have nothing to do here anyway. We just


    came here to stop the army of the spiritual race. But since we''ve already got what we want, we can


    leave right away. Our apologies for interrupting you, sir. Please let us go in peace," Rocky said


    respectfully. It was clear to him that it wasn''t the right time to offend and pick a fight with this Emperor


    Realm spiritual beast.


    Upon hearing this, the spiritual beast looked in the distance and said in a serious tone, "I hope you are


    telling the truth. The sacred forbidden area cannot be defiled at all costs. So, if you will not keep your


    promise, I''ll be sure to kill you no matter what."


    Although Rocky suspected that the relic being hidden there might have something to do with the Star


    Divine Race, he could not take any risk. No matter how eager he was to explore the ce, he could not


    put the lives of hisrades in danger. Moreover, the important thing right now was to stop the n of


    the spiritual race''s army. Since it seemed that they had fulfilled their goal, he could still wait for another


    chance.


    "Everyone, listen to me! Keep the formation as we retreat from the forest. Do not let your guard down,"


    Rocky ordered at once. Although the spiritual beast gave its word to let the human army go, Rocky still


    strictlymanded everyone to be vignt.


    Then, Rocky''s troops gradually left their of the spiritual beast and got out of the attacking range of


    the other spiritual beasts.


    At the same time, Eunice rushed to Rocky''s side and whispered, "Why are we leaving? This spiritual


    beast doesn''t seem to be that powerful. We''ve got so many soldiers here. Why don''t we take it down


    ourselves just in case the spiritual race seeds?"


    In front of the Emperor Realm spiritual beast, Rocky didn''t dare to rx even for a moment. Thus, he


    nced at Eunice and said, "It''s not that simple. You can''t underestimate that spiritual beast. If we don''t


    have enough confidence to quickly bring down all the spiritual beasts that are guarding it, it will be


    impossible for us to seed. Moreover, even I don''t have the confidence to defeat it on my own. Once


    it fights back seriously, I can tell that its power will be enough to annihte all of us. But at the same


    time, the spiritual beast is very smart. It knows that if it engages us, the spiritual race''s army will take


    that chance to take action. That is why it chose to let us leave peacefully."


    "Are you saying that it wanted us to leave so that it can focus and contain the spiritual race''s army?"


    Eunice asked with narrowed eyes.


    Rocky nodded and replied, "Yes. The beast''s mission is to guard the deepest part of the primeval


    forest. If what it said about the sacred weapon is true, then my gut says that the spiritual race''s army


    isn''t really after the spiritual beast. They''re here for the sacred weapon."


    As the spiritual beast saw that Rocky already led his army to retreat from the forest, it looked up at the


    sky and heaved a sigh. "It seems that my mission here is about toe to an end. But in the


    meantime, I shall do my best to dy it further and keep the sacred weapon safe. However, just in


    case, maybe I can entrust it to that humanmander. He has a certain aura that feels very familiar..."


    On the other hand, Rocky didn''t know what was running on the mind of the spiritual beast. Because of


    his strange familiarity to it, it chose to let them go after testing his intention. Otherwise, with the strength


    of the spiritual beast, it could simply ughter them all on the spot.


    At the same time, because Rocky had to activate the Army-blessing Scroll and the mysterious military


    arrays when theyunched a surprise attack on the spiritual race''s army, the soldiers of the human


    army needed to take a rest. Therefore, right after they got out of the forest, Rocky ordered his troops to


    take a break but remain alert, as much as possible. He arranged patrols and defenses, and he also


    sent some spies to monitor the movements of the spiritual race''s army.


    Meanwhile, the spiritual race''s army, which took a fatal blow when Rocky''s army suddenly surprised


    them, had retreated to the periphery of the forest to recuperate. They didn''t expect that they would


    sustain heavy casualties while they were on an important mission.


    "Commander Beverly, what happened back there? Why did the human army suddenly appear? It is so


    suspicious. Did someone leak our ns to them?" The two Emperor Realm masters, who came with


    the army, pulled a long face.


    "I don''t know either, but what you''re saying is impossible. The human army has no way of knowing our


    n because it was secretly ordered by Commander in Chief Alyssa. So, except for the three of us, no


    one else knows about this," Beverly replied as she shook her head.


    "Anyway, now that the human army knows what we are doing here, I''m afraid that the mission will


    be harder. It won''t be easy to subdue the spiritual beast guarding the forest, let alone get to the


    exact location of the sacred weapon," the master in blue said with furrowed brows.


    "I agree. The one who leads the human army will especially be troublesome. He is the one who made


    me suffer great losses before. With his ability to control beasts, I''m sure that he will use it again to his


    advantage!" Beverly said through gritted teeth as she remembered how Rocky defeated her previously.


    "If that is the case, I think it will be wiser if we get rid of the human army first. Why don''t we hatch a


    n to kill theirmander? Once he''s gone, it will be easy to eliminate the whole army," the master in


    blue haughtily suggested.


    "I don''t feel the need to be hasty. Besides, Commander in Chief Alyssa specifically told us that this n


    will have a great impact on our next battle with the humans. Hence, obtaining the sacred weapon is


    more urgent. We cannot engage with the human army again if we are not a hundred percent sure that


    we can defeat them," Beverly answered sternly.


    "Do you have a better n then,mander?" the master in white asked expectantly.


    "Yes. I am nning to make a deal with the humanmander," Beverly replied with a straight face.


    "You will make a deal? And what will be its content?" The two masters asked out of curiosity.


    "As of now, I don''t think the human army knows the existence of the sacred weapon. Hence, if we can


    create an borate lie, we can make them cooperate with us. We''ll say that our goal is to get an


    internal beast core from the spiritual beast''s body, and if they help us take down the beast, we will


    share it with them. But of course, in the end, we will turn against them after we defeated the spiritual


    beast. Isn''t that much better?" Beverly asked as she exined her n.


    "I''m afraid that is very ideal. It may only work if the humanmander is such a fool." The master in


    blue responded with hints of doubt in his voice.


    "The internal beast core is very special to spirit warriors that can help them control beasts. Once he


    possesses it, he will be able to control all kinds of beasts. Maybe for you, the offer is not that tempting.


    But once he hears it, I know he will consider it," Beverly said with a confident smile.


    "Well, I hope so. All right, let''s do your n first!" Although the masters were a bit reluctant, they still


    decided to follow Beverly''s n. After all, she was the sister of the deputymander in chief. They


    didn''t want to tantly disagree with her out of courtesy for her older brother.


    Hence, after they reached an agreement, Beverly quickly walked out of her tent and left the camp of


    the spiritual race''s army.


    At the dead of the night, the primeval forest seemed to be very quiet. All the living creatures had


    already fallen asleep.


    At the same time, Rocky, was still up, nning the next steps to deal with the spiritual race''s army.


    Suddenly, he saw a shadow standing outside his tent. However, the figure disappeared in an instant


    before he had the opportunity to know who it was.


    Rocky found it rather strange and had a bad feeling about it. His eyes narrowed, and he decided to go


    out.


    Not long after, he found the figure again. This time, he chased it out of the military camp until he arrived


    at an open ground about a mile away from the camp.


    Noticing that Rocky had already followed her, the figure finally stopped and faced him directly.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The moment the figure turned around, Rocky found out that it was actually a woman with delicate


    features. Moreover, he instantly noticed that she was very familiar. Apparently, she was the beast tamer


    of the spiritual race''s army that he encountered a couple of times before¡ªBeverly.


    "Oh, it is you again. I believe I don''t know your name yet," Rocky said indifferently.


    "I believe so too. My name is Beverly," she replied.


    "I see. It is a pretty name," Rocky said with a faint smile as if he was not threatened at all.

 Chapter 1643 The Deal

    Chapter 1643 The Deal


    "Don''t. I''m here to make a deal with you." Beverly snapped impatiently.


    "Oh, never in my wildest dreams would I have thought the spiritual race would try to strike a deal with


    us humans!" Rocky smiled devilishly.


    "Just hear me out," Beverly persisted.


    "Fine. What is it?" Rocky asked, curious as to how this was going to y out.


    "Do you know why the spiritual race is after that Emperor Realm spiritual beast?" Beverly asked in a


    level tone, eyeing Rocky carefully.


    "I don''t," Rocky said with a shrug. The truth was, he knew exactly why they were here--the spiritual


    race was after the sacred weapon in the ruins, not the Emperor Realm spiritual beast.


    "That beast is not ordinary--it''s the Beast of Fire and Ice, which has lived on the mountain for hundreds


    of years," Beverly exined. "It has been rumored that it is a direct descendant of the ancient


    legendary beast. If we can get the Fire Pill and Ice Pill within its body, we will be able to obtain its


    powers. Not only that, we will also gainmand over thousands of beasts. This is why our


    didn''t expect to cross paths with you humans here." At this point, she rolled her eyes in exasperation,


    as if the mere thought of humans made her blood boil.


    "I see." Rocky scratched his chin, pretending to be deep in thought. However, he knew Beverly was


    lying.


    "So, in order to sessfullyplete this mission, I am willing to cooperate with your human army to


    kill that beast. Once the beast is defeated, we can split the two pills between our races." So, this was


    the deal she was offering.


    "Sounds good, but will yourmander in chief agree to that?" Rocky asked tentatively.


    "Themander in chief didn''t explicitly say she wanted both of the pills. Plus, with your human army


    pestering us, it will be difficult for the spiritual race to deal with you and the beast at the same time. It''s


    better if we work together!" Beverly reasoned with a shrug.


    "Then how sure are you that we will be able to kill that beast?" Rocky asked, brows knitted.


    "Of course, I''m not 100% sure. After all, that beast is extremely powerful. Not to mention, it is protected


    by the spiritual beast army. Like I said, if we cooperate, we will have a higher chance of winning!"


    "How can I trust that the spiritual race won''t go back on their word and attack us out of the blue? I can''t


    risk that!" Rocky eximed, pretending to briefly consider Beverly''s proposal.


    "I''m willing to swear on my own life that what I say is true. If my words prove false, I shall be struck by


    lightning and die a horrible death..." Beverly ced her hand on her chest. Rocky knew she wasn''t


    lying about something in her story; after all, she needed the Beast of Fire and Ice dead in order to get


    into the ruins. She was just using the beast as an excuse to get the human army to do the dirty work for


    them.


    Unbeknownst to her, Rocky already knew about the sacred weapon.


    "I can tell you''re being sincere. I will think it over," Rocky lied. He couldn''t turn her down outright. He


    needed to use Beverly''s ignorance to his advantage.


    "Then I''ll wait for your decision." With that, Beverly nodded then leapt into the air and flew away.


    "It seems the Beast of Fire and Ice and I need to have another talk," Rocky murmured. In the next


    moment, he vanished into thin air.


    A momentter, he appeared in front of the Beast of Fire and Ice''sir. The entrance to their was


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    littered with all kinds of spiritual beasts. However, Rocky managed to slip past them stealthily and


    entered their with ease.


    There, he found piles of yellowed beast skulls and bones on the ground, and some treasures like


    luminous pearls on the top, making the whole ce well-lit. Navigating his way through their, he


    finally came across the Beast of Fire and Ice, who was dozing off in its nest.


    But despite Rocky''s stealthy approach, the beast sensed his presence almost immediately. It raised its


    head abruptly and shouted, "Who''s there? How dare you disturb my sleep?"


    "Sir, please don''t be angry!" Rocky calmly appeared in front of the beast, cupping his hands politely.


    "It''s you again! What are you doing here? Are you offering yourself as food?" Seeing that it was that


    pesky little human again, the beast red at Rocky coldly.


    "I don''t mind if you want to eat me, but please let me say my part first," Rocky requested humbly,


    unfazed by the beast''s ring nostrils.


    "Fine, you get one chance. If I find that you''re talking nonsense, I''ll gobble you up immediately." The


    beast snorted impatiently, but secretly, it couldn''t help but feel curious as to what Rocky had to say.


    Rocky smiled gratefully. Then he ryed to the beast what Beverly had told him, with a little bit of


    exaggeration here and there. The beast was enraged once it had gotten a picture of what was stirring


    outside itsir.


    "Just who do they think they are?" the beast growled scornfully.


    "The spiritual race might seem insignificant in your eyes, but they''ve brought two Emperor Realm


    warriors with them this time. Their strength can''t be underestimated!" Rocky warned.


    "They are still no match for me," the beast answered arrogantly.


    "That''s for sure, but the spiritual race may have also brought some treasures powerful enough to deal


    with you, sir," Rocky said seriously. He knew that the spiritual race army wouldn''t havee


    unprepared this time.


    The beast seemed to think what Rocky said was reasonable, but it could tell he didn''te here


    simply out of kindness. "Since you''vee to tell me these, then you must want something. Tell me!"


    "Sir, you are so wise." Rocky''s eyes shed. "The reason why I''m here is to interfere with the spiritual


    race''s n. So, since they''vee to me to ask for our cooperation, I think this would be a good


    opportunity to finally defeat them, once and for all. Of course, I''d need your help..."


    "Why should I believe you? Maybe this is the trap you and the spiritual race set together." The beast


    narrowed its eyes in suspicion.


    "It''s only normal you don''t believe me, but this is my only chance to stop the spiritual race from


    obtaining the sacred weapon. If they get their hands on the sacred weapon, it will be extremely


    disadvantageous to our human race. That''s why I''m doing everything I can to stop them," Rocky said,


    his voice choking with emotion.


    The beastpsed into silence.


    "Actually, I have a question. Could you answer it for me, sir?" Rocky asked suddenly, as though


    something just urred to him.


    "You talk too much..." The beast red at Rocky, but waited for him to ask the question.


    "I have entered those ruins before. There, I found a record from something called the Star Divine Race.


    I want to know if this sacred weapon has anything to do with this race," Rocky said straightforwardly.


    "That''s correct. That sacred weapon indeed belonged to the Star Divine Race. It''s the most powerful


    treasure that the race took with them when they fled their world," the beast exined.


    "Is this Star Divine Race from the Star Divine World?" Rocky asked immediately, his eyes shing


    excitedly.


    "How do you know about the Star Divine World?" The tone of the Beast of Fire and Ice immediately


    became solemn. The Star Divine Race had long been extinct in this world, and no one should have


    known that they came from the Star Divine World.

 Chapter 1644 The Star Beast Ring

    Chapter 1644 The Star Beast Ring


    "Before I came to this world, I actually became the sessor of the Holy Lord of the Star Divine


    World," Rocky replied earnestly.


    "What? You are the sessor of the Holy Lord?!" The Beast of Fire and Ice was in utter disbelief as


    soon as it learned Rocky''s real identity.


    "Yes, that is right. However, I lost my divine power as soon as I entered this world," Rocky replied with


    a bitter smile.


    "I see. No wonder there is something about you that feels very familiar. It turns out that you became the


    sessor of the Holy Lord. Now, everything makes sense!" The Beast of Fire and Ice heaved a deep


    sigh. It seemed that it experienced several kinds of emotions at once.


    "Are you not going to doubt it? Don''t you need more proof to ascertain my im, sir?" Rocky asked. He


    just felt a little weird that the beast believed what he said without asking for more details or exnation.


    "Since you know about the Star Divine World and the Holy Lord, those are enough proof already.


    Besides, I can clearly perceive the aura of the Star Divine Race from you," the beast answered without


    a shred of doubt.


    "All right then. Can you trust my intention now, sir?" Rocky asked with a smile.


    "Of course! Moreover, you are the sessor of the Holy Lord, so don''t me call sir. It is not appropriate


    because I am just a descendant of a legendary beast that was brought to this world by a member of the


    Star Divine Race. In terms of status, I am far lower than you. In fact, if there was anything that I said or


    did that offended you, please forgive me, lord!" At this point, the beast became very humble that it even


    lowered its head to show Rocky its utmost respect.


    "Don''t worry about it. Right now, we can just be friends. You also don''t have to call me lord or anything


    like that. Besides, I''m not reallyfortable with it. Let''s just forget all the unnecessary and


    overborate formalities. So, may I have your name?" Rocky asked casually.


    "It''s Han!"


    "All right, Han. You can call me Basil."


    "Okay, I got it. How can I cooperate with you, Basil? Can you tell me more about your ns?" Han


    finally went back to the original topic to discuss it further.


    At the same time, Rocky immediately exined all of his ns in detail


    "I see. I will do my best to help you execute everything smoothly." It turned out that Rocky had instantly


    gained Han''s trust, which would be a great help in their battle with the spiritual race''s army.


    "Thank you, Han. By the way, can you tell me what exactly the sacred weapon of the Star Divine


    Race is? I''m a bit confused as to how the spiritual race knew about its existence," Rocky asked out of


    curiosity.


    "The sacred weapon is actually called the Star Beast Ring, and it was refined from tens of thousands of


    beast souls. Not only can it summon a powerful spiritual beast army, but it can also easily control


    thousands of spiritual beasts. When the Star Divine Race first came to this world, they used the ring


    liberally and wreaked havoc everywhere. However, in the end, because of their excessive arrogance,


    they were eventually surpassed and suppressed by the Shura Race. Almost all the members of the


    Star Divine Race were annihted. Only a few of them survived, and they were the ones who escorted


    the ring in this forest and sealed it up in the ruins." Then, Han showed a much more serious


    expression before continuing. "I actually don''t know how the spiritual race learned about the Star Beast


    Ring, but I am assuming that they got the information from the Shura Race."


    "But if the Star Beast Ring is so powerful, why didn''t the Shura Race take it for themselves?" Rocky


    asked in confusion.


    "Indeed, the Star Beast Ring possesses incredible power, but it cannot be used without enough


    powerful beast taming skills. Therefore, only the members of the Star Divine Race have the ability to


    control it. Even if it falls into the hands of the Shura Race, the sacred weapon will just be useless. At


    the same time, I don''t think the spiritual race knows about this detail," Han exined.


    "I see. That is fortunate for us then," Rocky replied with a nod.


    "Back then, the remaining descendants of the Star Divine Race actually depended on the ring to travel


    to this world," Han added.


    "Wait. Do you mean that the Star Beast Ring gives people the ability to travel through space and time?"


    Rocky asked expectantly as his eyes lit up.


    "That is right. As a matter of fact, the ring wasn''t really created by the Star Divine Race. It is said that it


    is one of the treasures left behind by the Creator himself. Later on, the Star Divine Race happened to


    obtain it and just refined it into a ring. However, only the one with the divine powers of the Holy Lord


    could activate its ability to cross time and space. Moreover, it must be used right before the entrance of


    the space tunnel," Han rified.


    "Han, I actually have an unreasonable request¡­" Rocky said as he suddenly cupped his hands in


    front of the beast.


    "Sure. Go ahead," Han quickly responded.


    "I want to borrow the ring and its power. I need to send some of mypanions back to our original


    world. However, currently, I don''t have enough divine power to do it. Hence, I would like to borrow the


    power of the Star Beast Ring," Rocky pleaded.


    "The ring was actually sealed shut by the Star Divine Race, so I can''t open it by myself. But since you


    are the sessor of the Holy Lord, perhaps you can do it. How about this? After we repel the army of


    the spiritual race, I will take you to the ruins so you can try to obtain it," Han suggested as it wanted


    to help Rocky.


    "Yes, of course! Thank you very much!" Rocky said with utter gratefulness.


    The next moment, Rocky left and returned to the camp of the human army.


    Upon arriving at the camp, Rocky immediately sent out Eunice as his special envoy to express his


    intention of cooperating with Beverly''s army, but only on the condition that both sides would keep half of


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    their forces outside the forest just in case of an unforeseen ident.


    It didn''t take that long before Eunice returned to their camp. Then, she told Rocky that Beverly agreed


    to his terms. Therefore, the next morning, both sides sent half of their forces inside the forest to


    coborate and attack their of the Beast of Fire and Ice.


    At the same time, Rocky summoned Eunice, Kye, Tessa, and Ramon and told them his secret n.


    Hearing this, the four were very surprised. They did not expect that Rocky had already persuaded


    Han to cooperate with the human army to route the spiritual race''s army.


    Since the n was strictly confidential and could not be leaked, Rocky could only let the four of them


    know. At the same time, he also gave them another important task¡ªto lead the other half of the troops


    to guard the entrance of the ruins. He knew that Beverly''s real purpose for teaming up with them was to


    obtain the sacred weapon. So, Rocky spected that she would definitely strike the ruins first. After all,


    upon killing Han, she could finally enter the ruins and get the treasure.


    After arranging the task for Eunice and the others, Rocky summoned the entire army and announced


    that they would temporarily join hands with the spiritual race in order to eliminate the Beast of Fire and


    Ice in the forest to obtain the internal beast core from its body.


    Of course, all of the members of the human army were shocked since it was the first time that they


    heard such a thing. However, no one dared to question Rocky''s order because they could only rely on


    him.


    The next morning, Rocky led the other half of the troops into the primeval forest, ready for the


    supposed coboration with Beverly''s troops.


    Meanwhile, the four spirit warriors led about twenty thousand soldiers, who were proficient in the


    mysterious military arrays, to lurk at the entrance of the ruins to prevent the other members of the


    spiritual race from entering.


    On the other hand, Beverly had also made the same arrangement. She asked two of her deputy


    further orders. At the same time, she led the rest of the army, together with the two Emperor Realm


    masters to join Rocky and his troops.


    Soon enough, Rocky and Beverly, together with their troops, met in front of Han''sir.


    "Commander Basil, you and these two Emperor Realm masters will take care of distracting the Beast


    of Fire and Ice. Then, I will be responsible for all the other spiritual beasts," Beverly directly instructed


    Rocky.


    "Okay. I got it." Rocky immediately nodded in agreement.


    Uponpletion of necessary preparations, the human army and the spiritual race''s armyunched


    theirbined attacks to raid Han''sir.


    At the same time, the spiritual beasts outside their immediately began their counterattack as soon as


    they saw the two armies. In a sh, a fierce battle broke out deep in the forest.

 Chapter 1645 No Mercy

    Chapter 1645 No Mercy


    Spiritual beasts were ferocious in nature, so they couldn''t show any mercy to them. Soon enough, the


    battle became fiercer, and the corpses from both the humans and the spiritual race piled all over the


    ground.


    Fortunately, even with the heavy casualties from both armies, they were able to get closer to Han''s


    About two hourster, the human army and the spiritual race army were able to carve a bloody path to


    reach the entrance of Han''sir. Under the protection of the soldiers, Rocky and the two Emperor


    Realm masters of the spiritual race rushed towards their of the Beast of Fire and Ice without


    hesitation.


    At the same time, Han was already waiting for them, and its ginormous body weed them.


    "Imbeciles! How many times will you dare to disturb my cultivation? I shall kill all of you tonight!" Han


    roared and unleashed an astonishing momentum.


    Seeing this, Rocky and the two Emperor Realm masters also unleashed their power and began to


    assault the raging beast.


    As for Beverly, who was in charge of the overallmand, she carefully paid attention to the ongoing


    battle as shemanded the soldiers outside their to resist the other spiritual beasts.


    Meanwhile, Eunice and the others also led their troops to the ruins of the Star Divine Race as per


    Rocky''s instructions. They needed to set up traps immediately in order for them to surprise the spiritual


    race army the moment they showed up.


    Not long after, their target had finally arrived.


    A troop of twenty thousand soldiers appeared near the entrance, seemingly prepared to break into the


    ruins that were heavily guarded by the spiritual beasts.


    As soon as they arrived, Eunice and the others immediately led their troops to ambush them.


    Obviously, the spiritual race army was caught off guard, and they easily fell to the trapsid for them.


    At the same time, Rocky, who was still pretending to cooperate with the spiritual race army, winked at


    Han during their battle.


    Recognizing the signal, Han deliberately let itself be hit by Rocky''s attack. It instantly screamed in


    agony and fled back into itsir, pretending that it had been seriously injured.


    "Good job! Let''s go after it and finish this already!" Seeing that Han seemed to be seriously injured,


    the two Emperor Realm masters wasted no time and rushed into their.


    Then, Rocky followed them closely from behind.


    Buying the act of the beast, the two Emperor Realm masters let their guards down as they were lured


    into their. Noticing this, Rocky immediately grabbed the chance andunched a sneak attack on one


    of them. Taken by surprise, the Emperor Realm master took a direct blow, making him spit a lot of


    blood.


    "You! What do you think you''re doing?!" The Emperor Realm master, who was badly injured, red at


    Rocky furiously. He didn''t expect that Rocky would suddenly attack him at this point.


    "I''m doing what I have to. I''m afraid both of you are going to die here in a bit," Rocky said with a sneer.


    "Have you gone mad? Do you think you can acquire the beast cores alone by doing this? If both of us


    were killed, what makes you think that you can survive?" It seemed that the Emperor Realm master


    thought that Rocky attacked them because he wanted the beast cores for himself.


    "Of course, I will survive. In fact, I have no interest in those beast cores at all," Rocky said with a shrug


    and a smug look on his face.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "What are you saying? Isn''t it the whole point of this n?" The other Emperor Realm master furrowed


    his brows, baffled at the turn of events.


    "I am not stupid. I knew all along that your real purpose is the sacred weapon in the ruins," Rocky


    answered as he crossed his arms on his chest.


    "Bastard! How did you know about that?" The two Emperor Realm masters were utterly stunned.


    "Well, it told me," Rocky replied as he pointed at Han.


    "The beast? You canmunicate with it?" The eyes of the two Emperor Realm masters widened in


    shock.


    "That''s right."


    Only then did the two Emperor Realm masters realized that they were deceived all this time. Since


    Rocky couldmunicate with the beast, he must have known everything from the start. Hence, they


    fell into his ploy.


    "Now that you know, it''s time for you to die!" Rocky roared as his eyes zed in fury.


    "No! Retreat!" At this point, the two Emperor Realm masters were smart enough to recognize that once


    Han and Rockyunched a joint attack, they would definitely not stand a chance. Hence, they


    instantly tried to escape from their.


    Then, Han let out an earth-shaking roar. The powerful waves created from it toppled the huge rocks


    on top of their, instantly blocking off the entrance. Thus, the two Emperor Realm masters were


    trapped inside.


    Meanwhile, Beverly, who was stillmanding their troops outside their, suddenly sensed that


    something wrong was going on when she saw that the entrance of their copsed out of nowhere.


    Immediately after, she ordered some of the spiritual race soldiers to remove the rocks that blocked the


    entrance.


    At the same time, the Emperor Realm masters inside their started to panic. Since their escape route


    was blocked off, they had no choice but to fight Rocky and Han with all their might. Otherwise, they


    were as good as dead.


    Unfortunately for them, Han was extremely powerful. Even with just minimal assistance from Rocky,


    the Emperor Realm masters stood no chance of surviving. Eventually, they were shoved to a corner.


    In the end, Rocky was able to sessfully kill one of them, while the other one was seriously injured.


    At this time, the spiritual race soldiers had finally removed the blockade created at the entrance of the


    Seeing this, Rocky quickly instructed Han, "I''ll get out first. Then, take care of the rest just as


    ording to our n."


    Han nodded in agreement, fully understanding what he meant.


    Soon enough, Rocky rushed out of their and appeared in front of Beverly, pretending to be terrified.


    "What the hell happened? Where are the two masters?" Beverly could not help but ask anxiously the


    moment she saw Rocky''s face that was covered with dust.


    "We were deceived by the beast. We thought we injured it, so we rushed inside to corner it. However,


    the moment we entered, it blocked off the entrance and began to attack us. Even with ourbined


    efforts, we could not put up a fight. I''m sorry, but the other two were..." Rocky didn''t try to finish his


    sentence and just shook his head.


    Hearing this, Beverly let out a frown and was rendered speechless.


    "I think it would be better if we retreat for now. The beast is about toe out, and both our sides


    might suffer heavy losses," Rocky suggested. He knew that without the two Emperor Realm masters,


    the confidence of the spiritual race army would be greatly affected.


    "No. We need to hold on for a while longer." Beverly was well aware that the situation had turned out


    for the worst, but she had already sent a troop to the ruins, so she needed to buy some more time.


    "We are clearly going to be wiped out! Why do we need to keep fighting the beast?" Rocky asked


    convincingly, pretending that he knew nothing about her ns.


    Of course, Beverly could not give Rocky the answer, so she could just grit her teeth as she avoided the


    question.


    "Humph! It seems that you are still hiding something from us. If that is the case, I have no choice but to


    pull my forces out of here. I will not lead my soldiers to a meaningless battle," Rocky uttered. Then, he


    quickly gave the order for the human soldiers to retreat.


    As soon as the human army retreated from their, the spiritual race army was left alone, fighting the


    vicious spiritual beasts.


    Without the assistance of the human army, the spiritual race army was quickly put in a very bad


    position.


    Not long after, Han strode out of their, carrying the corpses of the two Emperor Realm masters in


    its mouth. Then, it aggressively threw the corpses on the ground, intimidating the forces of the spiritual


    race army to the extreme.


    Realizing that her troops had already lost the will to fight, Beverly made up her mind and led her


    soldiers away from their to cut their losses.


    Besides, she thought that the troop that she sent to the ruins should have already aplished their


    mission by now. Unfortunately for her, Rocky already knew her n and made the necessary


    arrangements to thwart it. In fact, her troops were currently in a very disadvantageous situation as they


    faced the army led by Eunice and the other spirit warriors.


    Then, as Beverly and the spiritual race army retreated from Han''sir, Rocky reappeared in front of


    the beast.


    "It was a sessful cooperation!" Rocky immediately cupped his hands, wearing a huge smile on his


    face.


    "Well, thanks to your brilliant n, I easily defeated those weaklings from the spiritual race. Now that


    our business is finished here, follow me to the ruins," Han urged.


    With that, Rocky immediately leaped onto Han''s back as they headed towards the ruins of the Star


    Divine Race.

 Chapter 1646 Come Straight To The Point

    Chapter 1646 Come Straight To The Point


    At the point, the troops led by Eunice, Kye, Tessa, and Ramon had sessfully intercepted the troops


    of the spiritual race and were able to safeguard the entrance of the ruins. However, the enemy troops


    were still thriving to fight them.


    However, as soon as Rocky and Han appeared at the entrance of the ruins, the troops of the spiritual


    race instantly froze in fear and retreated in a hurry.


    Seeing that the enemy army had lost the will to fight back, Rocky deemed that it wasn''t necessary to


    chase after them. Then, he quicklynded in front of the human army.


    Eunice and the others had finally breathed a sigh of relief at the sight of Rocky. However, when they


    also saw Han behind him, they were a bit surprised.


    "Everyone, thank you so much for your hard work," Rocky said with a big smile to Eunice and the three


    others who led the army.


    "Well, it''s not a big deal. Actually, it was such a pleasure to crush the spiritual race!" Tessa uttered


    excitedly. It was not that long when she joined the battle, but she already experienced a huge victory.


    That made her a little thrilled and confident.


    "Wait for me here. I just have to go deep into the ruins with Han." After that, Rocky quickly entered


    the ruins while being apanied by Han.


    Apparently, the ruins had been long abandoned, and many buildings were almost buried in the sand.


    As they entered the ce, Han didn''t waste any time and led Rocky to the depths of the ruins.


    When they arrived at the innermost part, a circr altar weed them. It looked very old and shabby


    with broken walls and eaves.


    "Can you see thempstand on the left side? Move it to the opposite direction," Han instructed as he


    pointed to thempstand on the altar.


    Rocky walked towards the altar at once. He pressed his hand on thempstand and tried to move it


    hard. As soon as it turned, Rocky felt that the ruins started to slightly tremble.


    Boom! Boom!


    Then, a violent noise resounded,ing from the center of the altar.


    Soon enough, the ground in the middle of the altar began to sink. At the same time, a dazzling light


    rose from it. Upon closer inspection, they saw that the light actually formed an enchanted barrier. Inside


    it was a stone table, and a mysterious-looking box was ced on top of it.


    "The Star Beast Ring is inside that box. However, you must retrieve it yourself by entering the


    enchanted barrier," Han remarked.


    Rocky nodded and slowly walked towards the altar. Then, he approached the altar and tried to touch it.


    In a sh, a tremendous force surged out and rushed directly towards him.


    He was slightly caught off guard, but he didn''t have any intention of retreating. Instead, he gathered all


    of his strength and resisted the power of the enchanted barrier. However, he soon found out that it


    might be a useless attempt. The power from the enchanted barrier was much stronger than he


    anticipated.


    But just when Rocky couldn''t hold on any longer, the divine power in his body was set aze and


    gushed out of his body to envelop him.


    Soon enough, the overwhelming power of the enchanted barrier began to weaken. At the same time,


    Rocky felt more rxed. Without anything that hindered him, he stepped into the enchanted barrier and


    entered it fully.


    Seeing that, Han couldn''t help but be a little bit surprised. However, at the back of his mind, he knew


    that this was what would happen. After all, if Rocky used to be the sessor of the Holy Lord of the


    Star Divine Race from their old world, then he could surely adapt to the power in no time.


    A momentter, Rocky stood in front of the stone table and opened the box on it. There, he found a


    simple-looking ancient beast face ring. In fact, he could vaguely feel the hidden beast soul energy from


    it.


    After picking the ring up, he decided to wear it on his finger. At that moment, he clearly felt a surging


    force rush into his body, causing the mes of his divine power to soar wildly.


    "The Star Beast Ring activated my divine power again?" At that instant, Rocky was sure that the divine


    power that was flowing inside his body was much stronger than before. Although it was still much


    weakerpared to its peak state, it was enough to bring his strength above the Emperor Realm and


    close to the Shura Realm.


    After a while, Rocky walked out of the enchanted barrier and cupped his hands in front of Han.


    "Thank you for all your help to obtain the sacred weapon."


    "Well, this is fate, so you really don''t need to thank me. Actually, I should be the one thanking you,


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    because atst, I have already fulfilled my task. I have finally found the rightful owner of the sacred


    weapon," Han replied.


    "So, what is your next n after this?" Rocky quickly asked.


    "Me? I''ve been guarding this ce for hundreds of years. I guess it''s time for me to take a break and


    travel the world. By the way, keep this Fire Pill with you. When the timees, it mighte in handy."


    Then, Han immediately spat out a pill that was wrapped in mes and handed it to Rocky.


    "I don''t think it''s appropriate for me to have your internal beast core. I mean, would your strength be


    affected if you gave it to me?" Rocky asked expectantly.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter right now. But if you''ll need anything in the future, you can call me through that


    Fire Pill," Han exined.


    "I see. Thank you!" Rocky responded.


    "All right. I will be leaving now. See you again someday." Upon saying that, Han instantly flew away


    and disappeared.


    At the same time, Rocky also went back to the entrance of the ruins to reunite with Eunice and the


    others. Then, he led the army out of the forest to return to the battlefield where the middle army was.


    After settling the army down, Rocky immediately went to see Marcia and told her that he had obtained


    the sacred weapon of the Star Divine Race. As expected, Marcia was also surprised to hear this. After


    all, she didn''t expect that some members of the Star Divine Race had alsoe to this world.


    However, it seemed that in the end, they had also gone extinct.


    "So, have you regained your original strength?" Marcia asked expectantly, knowing that if Rocky could


    recover his great power, it would be the key for them to return to the world where they came from.


    "Unfortunately, I only recovered a part of it. But whenever necessary, we could always make use of the


    power of the sacred weapon," Rocky replied in a hopeful tone.


    "I see. Then, at least, we can cling to a little hope," Marcia replied with a sigh of relief.


    "That''s right. For now, our next step to achieving our goal is to defeat the spiritual race. After that, we


    can use the power of the human race to go through the portal that leads to our original world," Rocky


    said with a serious expression.


    "As we speak, the troops of the spiritual race at the front line are still suppressing our defense line. I''m


    afraid we need a bigger strategy if we want to resist them in one go," Marcia responded as she


    furrowed her brows.


    "We need to find a way to reverse the situation in a short time, right?" Rocky asked as if an idea


    suddenly entered his mind.


    "What do you have in mind?" Marcia looked at Rocky upon realizing the change in his expression.


    "Hmm. I am still thinking about it. But for now, I think I should go look for Alyssa to talk to her again,"


    Rocky answered.


    "You can just say that you miss her... You don''t have to make such an excuse," Marcia said as she


    immediately showed a jealous expression on her face.


    "Then, why note with me?" Rocky suggested, trying to lighten up the atmosphere.


    "Humph! Forget it. I still have a lot of things to deal with. Just go and return quickly!" Marcia replied as


    she rolled her eyes at Rocky.


    Rocky just let out a faint smile and didn''t utter another word.


    Then, he eventually left the camp and rode on the Purple-ming Phoenix to go directly to the front line


    of the spiritual race army. Since Alyssa was now in charge of the front line, it was much easier for him


    to look for her.


    Right after sneaking into her tent, Rocky immediately saw Alyssa.


    "Basil? What are you doing here?" Alyssa was obviously surprised to see Rocky suddenly appear in


    her quarters.


    "Why? Can''t I visit you?" Rocky replied, wearing a teasing smile.


    "Humph! I know that you just came here to spy on our military secrets." Alyssa assumed that since they


    were on the opposing sides right now, Rocky didn''t actuallye for her.


    "Why are you always so smart?" Rocky asked with a bitter smile.


    "So, tell me. What do you want from me?" Alyssa asked straightforwardly.


    "Since you want me to be direct, I will do so," Rocky said as his expression instantly became serious. "I


    want the information about the troops of the spiritual race."

 Chapter 1647 Turning The Tide

    Chapter 1647 Turning The Tide


    "You''re quite blunt," Alyssa noted with a smile. She wasn''t at all surprised. No matter what Rocky


    requested, it wasn''t too much for her. After all, he came into this world to save them and that was why


    he lost his divine power. It was undeniable that he cared about them. As long as that remained, Alyssa


    was willing to do anything for him.


    "What do you say? Do you agree?" Rocky asked with a grin.


    "I will. If you want information on the spiritual race''s army, I''ll hand it over immediately. But it still won''t


    be enough to change the current situation. Our race''s power greatly surpasses that of your human. On


    top of that, the human army is highly unmotivated at the moment. If it weren''t for you and Marcia, the


    human race would''ve copsed like a sandcastle washed away by the tide!" Alyssa voiced out in


    honesty.


    "Which is why I need to lead the human army to victory in a battle. That will help reverse the situation.


    However, I don''t know if I''ll be able to seed with you in charge of the spiritual race''s army!" Rocky


    admitted to her.


    "You want me to throw the game for you?" Alyssa began to understand what he meant.


    "Yes," Rocky confirmed with a vague nod.


    "But if I do, I''ll break my promise to the Shura Race," Alyssa pointed out with a frown. Back then, she


    had no choice but to serve as the Shura Race''s puppet in exchange for her people''s safety. She


    couldn''t go back on her oath now.


    "That''s no problem. I''ve already obtained the sacred weapon the Star Divine Race left behind in this


    world. Its power will enable us to open the door to our world and you''ll no longer need to work for


    them." Rocky was also aware that Alyssa was being controlled by the Shura Race. Now that he had


    obtained the Star Beast Ring, he didn''t want Alyssa to be under their control again.


    "Really?" Alyssa had long learned that it would take an exceptionally powerful force to reopen the door.


    Only the Shura Race held such power. She was left with no choice but to sacrifice herself to serve


    them.


    "When have I ever lied to you?" Rocky smirked.


    "If that''s so, I''ll support you. But I can''t abandon the spiritual race''s army now. The elites of the Timber


    Deity Empire are still under the Shura Race''s control. I need to find a way to save them," Alyssa replied


    solemnly after thinking for a few moments.


    "You can''t do it alone!" Rocky insisted.


    "I know. But don''t worry about me. I''ve got a n. Now, let me share with you all the information I have


    on the spiritual race''s army." Once Alyssa finished her words, she shared with Rocky information on the


    spiritual race''s military development, tactics, and logistic supply among others.


    "How much time do you need to reverse the situation?" she asked him afterward.


    "A month." Rocky set the deadline.


    "Well, I''ll order the army to withdraw in a month. By then, you need to secure aid from the human army


    and then head to the Demon Valley of the Shura Race. That''s where the door is located. I''ll take my


    people to meet you there!" Alyssa said zealously.


    "Okay." He nodded in agreement.


    "We must return together!" Alyssa insisted with a trembling voice. She stepped forward and then


    embraced Rocky.


    "Yes, we will. I promise." Rocky reassured her with another nod.


    Soon, Rocky left Alyssa''s ce and disappeared swiftly.


    Two dayster, Rocky returned to the human army''s base camp. He met Colton privately and shared


    with him what Alyssa had shared earlier.


    Colton was shocked when he realized the amount of information Rocky obtained about the spiritual


    race''s army. He decided against asking Rocky how he did it since he most likely wouldn''t reveal


    anything. What was most important at the moment was deciding how to lead the human army to turn


    the tides in their favor.


    With all the information they now had about the spiritual race''s army, they undoubtedly held the key to


    turning the human race army''s luck around. A furious battle awaited them all.


    Over the next half a month, Rocky and Marcia secretly arranged troops into various formations to


    prepare for the uing onught under Colton''s permission. This was so the spiritual race''s army


    wouldn''t notice the amount of information they had retrieved. They were now ready to fight to the


    death.


    Once everything was in order, the counterattack began.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The spiritual race''s army remained unaware of the information the human army secretly collected and


    prepared. Once the battle was about to begin, the spiritual race''s army was in apletely powerless


    position. They felt as though they were falling ten steps backward as the human army beat them with


    each step forward. All of their tactics were ineffective and could no longer hold up against the relentless


    counterattacks from the human army.


    After half a month of remaining in a stalemate, the human army managed to cut off the spiritual race''s


    army''s logistic supply line. The humans finally tasted victory, sweet as the first drops of water to fall on


    a parched man''s lips. The spiritual race''s army suffered other heavy losses. This left them with no


    choice but to retreat to the border battlefield of the spiritual race where they proposed a truce with the


    humans.


    The human army suffered immense losses too. Naturally, they took advantage of the opportunity and


    signed the truce with the spiritual race.


    After their sess, Rocky, Marcia, and the others returned to the Di n with Colton and Eunice to


    meet with their n''s chief.


    "Sir, the spiritual race''s army has been defeated. The two races have ceased fire against each other


    over peace. I believe it''s time for the Di n to fulfill its promise!" Rocky proposed immediately after


    seeing the chief.


    "Certainly. I have nothing more to say. Tell me what kind of help you need from us," the chief replied


    just as bluntly with no hesitation.


    "Thank you. I need a human army to help us enter the Demon Valley. They''ll cover for us while we


    head to the door that leads to the alien world," Rocky informed.


    All the members of the Di n turned pale at his request. The Demon Valley was a ghastly ce


    where various diabolic beasts roamed wildly. If they didn''t have enough strength, they were as good as


    dead once they entered it.


    "The Demon Valley is no ordinary ce. If we want to enter it, I''m afraid we''ll need to think about it


    more carefully!" the chief said seriously.


    "I know, but I''m afraid a long dy may give rise to many drawbacks. Especially if the Shura Race


    knows that I''ll leave this world with mypanions, they''ll try every means necessary to stop us. We


    need to act before they find out without a moment''s dy." What worried Rocky the most was Alyssa.


    Since the spiritual race''s army had lost the upper hand, the Shura Race would definitely suspect


    Alyssa. That ced her in a very dangerous situation. He needed to meet her at the Demon Valley as


    soon as possible ording to their agreement.


    "Well, if you insist. I''ll instruct Colton to lead a human army and some of our n''s elites to escort you


    to the Demon Valley. They''ll cover for you as well when you arrive at the door to another world. But


    after that, you''re on your own," the chief exined as he put his arrangement forward.

 Chapter 1648 Mysterious Identity

    Chapter 1648 Mysterious Identity


    "Thank you very much, Chief!" Rocky eximed, cupping his hands and bowing his head out of


    respect.


    "Don''t mention it. We have helped so littlepared to what you have done for the human race." The


    chief of the Di n waved his hand. Then he turned to Colton and said, "Colton, you have full authority


    over this mission. Keep Basil and hispanions safe!"


    "Yes, Chief!" Colton replied, nodding his head firmly.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Basil, feel free to remain in our n with your friends until everything is ready. You deserve some rest,"


    the chief added.


    "Okay. Thank you."


    Afterwards, Rocky, Marcia, and the others followed the Di n''s servants to the amodation that


    had been arranged for them.


    Colton also departed


    in order to gather and prepare the troop for the mission.


    A few dayster, a loud thud echoed through the Cloud Pavilion at the Sky-suppressing Mansion. The


    entire second floor of the building was a gigantic mess. Rubble covered the floor and dust floated down


    from the ceiling.


    Canaan red at a ck-robed figure in front of him and growled, "You said Alyssa was missing. When


    did you find that out?"


    "It was right after the spiritual race''s retreat," the ck-robed figure answered, cupping his hands and


    cowering slightly under his master''s anger.


    "I thought something was suspicious about the sudden rout of the spiritual race. Now, it looks like I was


    right." Canaan frowned. He had been nning for a long time and had never expected it to result in a


    failure.


    "Master!" Suddenly, a cyan-robed figure entered the room.


    "Why are you here? I thought I told you to keep an eye on Basil!" Canaan eximed, turning to look at


    Layton.


    "Basil followed Colton, the humanmander in chief, to the Di n. I can''t keep watch on him while


    he''s there," Layton replied in a respectful tone.


    "The Di n? How did he manage to make friends with the Di n?" Canaan''s eyes turned cold and


    his frown deepened.


    "I don''t know. But ording to the information I collected while I was there, the Di n is gathering an


    elite army to carry out a mission. Maybe it has something to do with Basil," Layton answered.


    "It seems that I have underestimated this human. I never saw any of thising, especially him


    helping Colton defeat the spiritual race army. I made a mistake when I let him go!" Canaan took a deep


    breath to collect himself and ordered, "Jaxton, keep searching for Alyssa. You must find her!"


    "Yes, master!" The ck-robed figure cupped his hands, bowed low, and vanished.


    "Layton,e with me. We''re going to the Di n." Layton nodded his head once and followed


    Canaan downstairs.


    They traveled a long way. Layton stayed obediently on Canaan''s heels the whole time.


    Two dayster, they arrived at the Di n.


    "Chief, the young master of the Sky-suppressing Mansion is here! It looks like he wants to visit with


    you!" a disciple from the Di n reported, bursting into the hall. The chief paused his discussion


    regarding family affairs with several elders and looked up at the disciple with concerned eyes.


    "The young master of the Sky-suppressing Mansion?" The chief frowned. The Sky-suppressing


    Mansion had had almost no contact with the Di n in a long time. The visit of the young master of the


    Sky-suppressing Mansion was an umon urrence. But he still ordered, "Please take him to the


    side hall. I will meet with himter."


    The disciple nodded and left the hall.


    After he finished his discussion with the elders, the chief walked to the side hall by himself.


    When he entered, Canaan was pacing slowly, waiting for him.


    "Chief, it''s nice to see you!" Canaan greeted respectfully, wearing a small smile on his face.


    "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting. Please take a seat!" the chief said as he stretched out his hand.


    After they were sittingfortably, the chief of the Di n asked, "May I know why you''re here?"


    "Yes. I''vee for Commander Basil," Canaan answered inly. There was no reason to lie or leave


    out certain details.


    "You know Basil?" The chief''s eyebrows rose.


    "We''ve met one time." Canaan nodded.


    "So what do you want from Commander Basil?" the chief asked.


    "It''s a private matter between Commander Basil and I. Could you bring him to see me?" Canaan asked.


    "I''m sorry but you''ve arrived a bit toote. Commander Basil left our n yesterday," the chief replied


    frankly.


    "Oh. Where did he go?" Canaan probed, keeping his face straight.


    "I''m sorry but I can''t tell you that," the chief answered cautiously. Only a small number of people knew


    the details of the secret mission. He wouldn''t reveal them to someone he hadn''t seen in such a long


    time.


    "Well, that puts me in a troublesome situation. I have something very important to report to Commander


    Basil," Canaan said, pretending to be anxious.


    "Is it really that important?" The chief had grown hesitant. Because Canaan was such an important


    person, whatever he had to tell Rocky could be very urgent.


    "There''s no reason for me to hide it from you. Commander Basil visited me because he knew there was


    a traitor in our mansion. I promised him that I would look into it and let him know the oue," Canaan


    said.


    "There was a traitor in the Sky-suppressing Mansion?" The chief was caught off guard by that. Rocky


    hadn''t mentioned anything about a traitor to him.


    "Yes, and I have found out the identity of the traitor. He conferred with the spiritual race and sold


    information about our human army to them. The traitor also said that the spiritual race had ordered to


    assassinate Commander Basil because of their defeat. I thought that this could put Commander Basil


    in danger so I came as quickly as possible to warn him," Canaan exined.


    "Is that true?" The chief didn''t know what else to say in response. He was truly shocked.


    "It is. Commander Basil may be in danger now. His whereabouts may have been revealed to the


    spiritual race," Canaan continued.


    "That''s not good. Commander Basil and hispanions went with Colton to the Demon Valley!" the


    chief blurted out.


    "The Demon Valley? Why would they go there? Isn''t that within the territory of the Shura Race?"


    Canaan asked, wearing surprise clearly on his face.


    "It turns out that Commander Basil and hispanions are actually from an aliennd. They were


    captured by the Shura Race before they were brought here," the chief told him.


    "They came from an aliennd?" Canaan''s eyes narrowed in confusion and surprise. He had never


    thought that Rocky was also from an aliennd. He started to connect some dots in his mind. Alyssa''s


    sudden disappearance may have involved Rocky.


    "Now that Commander Basil has been targeted by the spiritual race, we must inform him immediately. I


    will send someone to deliver the message to him," the chief said, turning around to call his servants.


    Suddenly, the gates of the side hall snapped shut due to an invisible force. At the same time, Canaan''s


    face darkened and a chilling evil aura spread from his limbs.


    "What? You..." The chief looked at Canaan curiously. Something was clearly not right.


    "Chief, thank you for all the information you have given me. Otherwise, my n would have failed. I''m


    sorry but I can''t let you inform Basil," Canaan said to the chief with a sneer.


    "You are not Canaan! Who the hell are you?" Suddenly, the chief realized that the man in front of him


    was not who he said he was.


    "Ha-ha! There''s no point in telling you because you are going to die!" Canaanughed wildly. Then, an


    astonishing force emerged from him and shot towards the chief of the Di n.

 Chapter 1649 Pray For A Smooth Journey

    Chapter 1649 Pray For A Smooth Journey


    Although the Chief of the Di n was at the top level of the Emperor Realm, he seemed very


    vulnerable before Canaan. As he was directly hit by Canaan''s attack, he flew straight to the stone pir


    behind him. Blood spurted from his mouth and his face instantly became deathly pale.


    Fortunately, the Chief was still someone who would not easily go down on a fight. He quickly adjusted


    his posture in the air but wobbled as hended.


    "I am impressed, old man. Your cultivation base sure is strong among human masters. However, before


    us members of the Shura Race, you are a mere insect that could be crushed at any time." Seeing that


    the Chief could still stand after directly taking his attack, Canaan let out a look of disdain on his face.


    "What are you saying? You are from the Shura Race?" the Chief asked with furrowed brows. He was


    utterly confused when Canaan imed that he was actually from the Shura Race. But soon, he


    understood what it meant. It just meant that the man in front of him was not the real Canaan.


    The man pretending to be Canaan just let out a scoff but didn''t utter anything more. Then, countless


    sharp and powerful spiritual forces surged out from him, instantly surrounding the Chief of the Di n.


    Deeming that his life was in grave danger, the Chief immediately gathered all his spiritual power and


    condensed it. In the blink of an eye, a golden barrier that looked like a light shield enveloped him.


    The next moment, all the countless spiritual forces that came from the member of the Shura Race


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    rushed towards the golden barrier. Under the violent impact of the spiritual forces, the golden barrier


    trembled violently, and the spiritual power that formed it gradually dissipated.


    About fifteen minutester, the golden barrier was not able to hold on any longer. It was fully destroyed


    by the surging waves of the spiritual forces.


    In a sh, the rest of the spiritual forcespletely devoured the Chief of the Di n.


    Soon enough, the Chief knelt on the ground, bleeding profusely and breathing heavily. However, his


    eyes were still unyielding.


    "Ha-ha! No wonder you are one of the most powerful warriors in the human race. I can''t believe you


    were able to hold on up to this point. Unfortunately, you are still a weakling and you will not escape the


    fate of being trampled to death!" the fake Canaan shouted, revealing a devilish sneer.


    "I will still keep my promise even though I''m about to die. I won''t give you the chance to stop them from


    leaving..." At this point, the Chief had already figured out that the impostor was trying to stop Rocky


    and the others from leaving. In order to prevent the Di n from being massacred, he needed to try his


    best to drag the member of the Shura Race along with him.


    "Forbidden skill of the Di n, Soul Destroying Technique!" All of a sudden, the Chief sat on the


    ground with his legs crossed. Then, he quickly formed a seal with his hands. In a sh, the light around


    him became even brighter and stronger.


    Seeing this scene, the fake Canaan''s expression turned cold, realizing that the Chief of the Di n


    was trying to kill both of them by turning everything to ashes. Therefore, he immediately rushed to the


    Chief and pierced his chest with his bare hand. As he pulled his hand out, lots of blood sshed on the


    ground.


    However, the fake Canaan was already a bitte. Almost at the same time, the Chief''s entire body


    suddenly ignited, releasing an overwhelming force from within him. Immediately after, golden streaks of


    light soared into the sky that spread like ripples. In an instant, the side hall and buildings surrounding it


    within a hundred meters turned into nothingness and were razed to the ground.


    Everyone in the Di n saw the dazzling light and was stunned.


    Not long after, the golden light dissipated.


    When some of the elders had arrived to inspect what had happened, they immediately saw the Chief''s


    dead body, which looked like withered wood. Apparently, his soul was destroyed since he used the


    forbidden skill of the Di n. As for the fake Canaan, it seemed that he had disappeared without a


    trace.


    "The Chief has passed away!" As the news quickly spread among the n, everyone was filled with


    grief. No one expected that such a horrible thing would suddenly happen.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and the others were already on their way to the Demon Valley, and they were about


    to encounter the biggest crisis aftering to this world.


    Three dayster, Rocky, Marcia, and the others, who had already passed through the boundary of the


    human race and the Shura Race, as well as the guards led by Colton, carefully avoided the members


    of the Shura Race that were patrolling the border.


    "Commander in Chief Colton, how long would it take before we reach the Demon Valley?" Rocky asked


    as he approached Colton.


    "We should be there in two days at most. However, if we encounter the patrol troops of the Shura


    Race, it will be a bit hard to tell," Colton answered. Actually, Colton had never been to the Demon


    Valley before. The ce was as terrible as its name. It was a very dangerous ce for human masters,


    and no one would really dare to enter it alone.


    "I see. Then, we should hope not to encounter them..." Rocky replied, knowing that they would suffer


    great losses if they were spotted by the Shura Race. But just in case, he had been fully prepared for


    this type of situation.


    As they continued traveling, Rocky retreated to the right side of the troops, while Marcia was tasked to


    vigntly observe their surroundings.


    "Is there something wrong?" Rocky asked Marcia as he saw that she was a bit restless.


    "Nothing. But still, we should be very careful. After all, we are already in the territory of the Shura Race.


    A lot of bad things could quickly happen if we let our guards down," Marcia said with a serious


    expression.


    "I am actually a bit concerned about Alyssa. I just hope that she can meet us in time..." Rocky said with


    hints of anxiety in his voice.


    "Then, what if she were not able to meet us in time?" Marcia suddenly posed a question that no one


    really wanted to hear.


    Hearing this, Rocky could not help but frown. Of course, it was very risky for them to enter the border of


    the Shura Race, so they needed to get to the Demon Valley as soon as possible. From there, they


    could open the door that connected the Supreme Ether Land to their previous world. However, if they


    could not meet Alyssa on time, everything would get even moreplicated.


    "I don''t know, but I believe that she will be there in time..." Rocky replied after a moment of hesitation.


    "Yes. I hope so too. But if she can''t arrive in time, I also hope that you know what to prioritize. The Di


    n and their Chief had given up a lot just to protect us. We only have one chance to make it back. I


    know you understand what I mean..." Marcia remarked, reminding Rocky to take the interest of


    everybody into ount.


    Of course, Rocky understood what Marcia meant. If the situation was derailed from their original n,


    they would have to give up meeting Alyssa and reach the door as soon as possible to travel back into


    their original world.


    "I know. I promise that I will make the right call when the timees." Rocky knew that he was carrying


    the weight of so many people that depended on him. Once he made even one tiny mistake, it could


    probably immediately put everyone''s lives in immeasurable danger. Hence, he could only put the


    overall situation first.


    "All right. I will explore the way ahead to secure our path." Hearing Rocky''s reply, Marcia nodded her


    head in relief. Then her figure disappeared in a sh.


    Looking at Marcia''s back, Rocky could not help but clench his fists as he felt a storm of emotions


    brewing from within him. He kept on thinking that if he didn''t lose his power upon arriving in this world,


    it wouldn''t be that difficult for them to return. However, he had to face the reality. Right now, all he could


    do was pray for a smooth journey.

 Chapter 1650 Changed Plans

    Chapter 1650 Changed ns


    Three dayster, under the guardians'' protection, Rocky and hispanions finally arrived at the


    entrance of the Demon Valley.


    The guardians had found a safe ce to camp, and thus it didn''t take long before they were settled.


    "Mr. Basil, we will stop here. Once you rendezvous with your otherpanions, we guards will have to


    withdraw from this matter," Colton said to Rocky and Marcia once they were settled in the camp.


    "Okay, thank you for all your hard work, Commander in Chief Colton. Please forward my thanks to your


    chief when you get back. Without the help of the Di n, I''m afraid we wouldn''t have gotten here so


    smoothly," Rocky said gratefully.


    "You''re wee, Mr. Basil. It''s not a big deal. You''ve done so much more for our n and the human


    race as a whole," Colton said with a smile. He looked at Rocky with great admiration.


    After exchanging a few more words, Rocky and Marcia then left Colton''s tent.


    "Do you need me to head into the Demon Valley first to check the route?" Marcia asked Rocky.


    "Okay, sounds like a n." Rocky knew that the second they entered the valley, in order to reach the


    door on the other side, they had only their strength to rely on. It was better for them to be prepared.


    Thus, Marcia left the camp with Sabina and entered the Demon Valley to scout.


    Meanwhile, a few miles away from the northwest side of the Demon Valley, a team of hundreds of


    people was rapidly approaching the entrance of the valley. The leader of this team was Alyssa, who


    had nned to meet Rocky at the entrance.


    "Your Majesty, we will arrive at the Demon Valley in half a day," a general of Timber Deity Empire


    reported to Alyssa.


    "Great. Basil and the others should already be waiting for us at there," Alyssa guessed, staring


    absentmindedly into the horizon.


    Just as she thought everything was going smoothly, something unexpected happened just a mile away


    from the entrance of the valley. In the blink of an eye, a troop of thousands of soldiers of the Shura


    Race emerged from out of nowhere and surrounded Alyssa and her team.


    "Alyssa, you really disappoint me!" A tall figure walked to the forefront of the Shura Race''s troops, his


    eyes revealing a deep hatred.


    If Rocky were here, he would''ve been very surprised. The tall figure was Canaan.


    However, this figure was not the real Canaan. He was actually one of the important members of the


    Shura Race''s royal family.


    "Jonathan!" Alyssa recognized him at first sight. He was the one who had captured her and gave her a


    choice.


    "Oh, you still remember me?" Jonathan asked mockingly. If you remember me, you must also


    remember the promise you made to me." His voice sent a chill down Alyssa''s spine. Because Alyssa


    betrayed him, his n, which he had worked hard on, had ultimately failed.


    "I haven''t forgotten," Alyssa said through gritted teeth. "I was only forced to make that promise at the


    time."


    "Ha-ha, the weak are the prey to the strong. It''s a survival of the fittest in this cruel world¡ªand if you do


    survive, you only grow stronger. I offered you a chance to be stronger, chance to let you establish


    your position in the spiritual race. If you only followed my n, after you defeat the human race, you


    would''ve be an invaluable person in the spiritual race." Jonathan threw his head back and


    "I don''t care!" Alyssa snorted.


    "It seems that you are determined to let me down. You can''t me me for being ruthless with you." He


    smiled deviously. "Kill them all. Leave no one alive, except for Alyssa!"


    Hearing this, Alyssa''s expression darkened. Immediately, she turned to the general beside her. "Take


    the other people and retreat now. I''ll cover for you."


    "Never! We swore to follow you and are willing to follow you to the ends of the world!" The general


    immediately knelt on one knee and swore allegiance loyally.


    The rest of the people of Timber Deity Empire also knelt down to Alyssa, unfazed by the idea of death.


    "Well then, let''s go out together." Seeing this, Alyssa felt moved. If anything, now more than ever, she


    was determined to defeat Jonathan.


    Then, she let out a battle cry and led her people to confront the enemy, trying to break past the enemy


    lines.


    However, Jonathan''s troop was an elite army made up of powerful spirit warriors. Theirbined


    strength was a force to be reckoned with.


    Thus, it didn''t take long before the results of the fierce battle yed out. When the dust cleared and


    Alyssa''s adrenaline died down, she looked around to see that all her troops had been annihted. Only


    her general remained, and even he was badly injured.


    Alyssa, whose body was covered in blood, stared at the corpses on the ground beside her. In that


    moment, she was ovee with anger and sadness. Determined to never submit to Jonathan, she


    roared and rushed to him like a bolt of lightning.


    Unfortunately, before Alyssa could get close to him, she was intercepted by one of his people.


    "Bring him here," Jonathan said in an almost bored tone, pointing at the general of Timber Deity


    Empire.


    When the general was brought over, Jonathan cupped his chin and yanked his head upwards violently


    to look him in the eye. "Go and tell your precious Basil that I will be waiting for him by the door." After


    saying that, he took the captured Alyssa and led the troops away.


    Having no other choice, the general helplessly gritted his teeth. Enduring the excruciating pain from his


    injuries, he rushed over to the entrance of the valley.


    Before dark, the general finally made it to the entrance. He hobbled into the camp, but due to his


    serious injury, he copsed into a heap before he was able to say anything.


    As soon as Rocky and Colton heard the news, they rushed to the general''s side. Seeing that he was


    seriously injured, they worked together to heal him.


    Four hourster, the general finally woke up.


    "Your... Your Highness..." The general''s eyes widened as soon as he recognized Rocky.


    "You must be one of Alyssa''s generals. What happened? How did you get so badly hurt? Where is


    Alyssa?" Rocky''s brows knitted anxiously. He knew that something big must have happened.


    The general told them the whole story immediately. Rocky and Colton wore grave expressions. They


    didn''t expect their whereabouts would be leaked, let alone Alyssa being captured.


    "In that case, the Shura Race probably knows why we''re here. They must have set up traps around the


    door." Rocky frowned deeply.


    "We can''t take the risk. I think you''d better give up the n of returning to your world for now!" Colton


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    immediately advised. If the Shura Race indeed knew their purpose for being here, it would be no


    different from throwing themselves into the if they went about their original n.


    "No, Alyssa is still in their hands. I can''t leave her!" Rocky said resolutely.

 Chapter 1651 The Door To The Alien World

    Chapter 1651 The Door To The Alien World


    At that time, Marcia, who had just heard the news, suddenly rushed in, wearing a serious expression


    on her face. She heard the conversation between Rocky and Colton, and she was obviously taken by


    surprise.


    "Marcia..." Rocky immediately looked at her. From the look in her eyes, he could guess that she must


    have heard everything.


    "You don''t have to say anything. I know you and I know what you''re thinking. However, I can''t let


    Sabina and the others take such a huge risk with you. Hence, I want them and themander in chief


    to leave this ce first. Then, I will go with you to rescue Alyssa." Without any hesitation, Marcia told


    what was in her mind.


    "No, I have to go there alone. Our enemies have let us go directly to the portal that leads to the alien


    world. It means that they already know what we are nning. If that is the case, then I cannot let you


    go with me. It is going to be very dangerous," Rocky sternly refused.


    "Call me stubborn or selfish, but I also can''t let you take the risk alone!" Marcia retorted as she fixed


    her eyes on Rocky.


    "Calm down. There is no point in arguing within ourselves. Whether Basil will go, or both of you will go,


    the task remains very dangerous. They have taken Alyssa as their hostage, so they should not do


    anything to harm her for the time being. Let''s cool our heads first and consider everything so that we


    could figure out the best n to handle this," Colton said as he interfered.


    Rocky and Marcia nodded but looked rather dejected. Both of them knew that once they went and


    confronted the Shura Race, there was a slim chance for them to return. However, no matter what


    happened, they could never abandon Alyssa.


    Just as the three of them fell silent for a while, a disciple of the Di n suddenly rushed in and lowered


    his head in front of Colton. "Commander in Chief Di, something terrible happened in the Di n!"


    "What is it?" Colton asked with a serious expression.


    "Our chief has been killed," the disciple quickly uttered.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "What did you say?!" Colton was extremely shocked that his body began to tremble. His usually


    resolute and calm face instantly showed that he was at a loss.


    Even Rocky and Marcia were taken aback at that.


    "But who on earth would have killed him? The master of the Di n has an unparalleled cultivation


    base," Rocky asked in confusion.


    "Actually, before the chief was killed, he went and met with Canaan, the young master of the Sky-


    suppressing Mansion. Right after that, the hall where they met was razed to the ground. When the chief


    was found, he was already dead," the disciple of the Di n exined.


    "Canaan? It seems that there was really something suspicious with him back then..." Rocky concluded


    upon hearing what the disciple reported.


    "Why do you say so? What did you find out?" Colton asked with furrowed brows as he stared at Rocky.


    Then, Rocky told them that before, he already suspected that Canaan''s behavior had been shady


    when he tried to discover the traitor.


    "Why are you only telling such an important thing right now?" Colton''s tone immediately turned cold.


    "Because there was not enough evidence to use him. Canaan is the young master of the Sky-


    suppressing Mansion. So, unless I have sufficient proof, he would be untouchable," Rocky answered in


    a gloomy voice. He didn''t expect that his negligence before would cause the death of the chief of the Di


    n.


    "I can only suspect that Canaan discovered our ns from the chief of the Di n, and he colluded


    with the Shura Race by revealing our whereabouts. Because of that, they got their hands on Alyssa,"


    Marcia analyzed and concluded after connecting every detail.


    "I only thought that Canaan was a troublesome fellow, but I didn''t expect that he would actually collude


    with the Shura Race," Rocky said through gritted teeth.


    "If what Marcia said is true, then Canaan is most likely with the Shura Race right now. Once I found out


    that he really is the main culprit, I shall kill him myself. I will cut off his head and bring it to the tomb of


    the chief!" Colton shouted in rage and frustration.


    ''Commander in Chief Di...'' Rocky and Marcia could just look at Colton and keep quiet, knowing that he


    was the most infuriated one due to the grim news.


    "Basil, how confident are you that you can open the door to the alien world?" Colton asked out of


    nowhere.


    "If the power of the Star Beast Ring is as powerful as what Han said, then opening the door should


    not be a problem," Rocky replied firmly.


    "I have to make the person who killed our chief pay a huge price for his crimes, so I have decided to


    order the guards to apany you to the door to the alien world. I will also be there and cover for you


    when you open the door," Colton remarked with a fiery determination in his eyes.


    "It is not that simple. The Shura Race will most probably be waiting for us there to ambush us. Once


    the guards enter the Demon Valley, their lives will just be wasted!" Rocky immediately disagreed with


    Colton''s risky n. It was not a problem for him to take the risk alone, but it will be a totally different


    situation if the guard army would be there to act as his shield.


    "I haveplete trust in you that you get us through the Demon Valley safely." Colton stared at Rocky,


    and his eyes did not seem to have any shred of hesitation.


    At the same time, Rocky felt reluctant so he turned to Marcia.


    "All right. All of us are determined to make everything work in our favor. So, let us discuss the strategy


    now. With everyone''s help, we can have a high chance of opening the door," Marcia said. Colton''s


    primary motivation was to avenge the chief of the Di n, while Rocky and Marcia wanted to open the


    door to the alien world so that they could return to their previous world. In that case, with their


    cooperation, they might eventually hit two birds with one stone.


    "Since everyone has already made up their minds, I won''t object anymore. From here on, we should be


    prepared to put up a desperate fight to attain our objectives." Rocky nodded and agreed to their joint


    cooperation.


    Soon enough, the three of them began to discuss various countermeasures.


    They knew that the Shura Race would set up many traps in the Demon Valley, so they had to make


    every necessary preparation before proceeding.


    Rocky did have a way in mind to make sure that the guards would sessfully arrive at the door to the


    alien world. However, it would most probably diminish their morale. In fact, even if they safely reached


    the door, they might not have enough morale to fight against the Shura Race.


    On the other hand, if the guards were easily hindered and their forces were lost even before they


    reached the door, there would not be enough manpower to fight against the Shura Race.


    Hence, they were really in a dilemma.


    Of course, there were a lot of other things that Rocky had to consider, like Alyssa''s safety. The Shura


    Race intentionally took Alyssa away as a hostage to force him to surrender. Thus, once they brought


    Alyssa out and threatened her life, Rocky would not be able to move freely.


    Therefore, he must be well prepared for every possible scenario when they faced the Shura Race.


    "After I let Glutton out in this world, itpletely disappeared. It was my fault for lifting its restriction,"


    Rocky mumbled in disappointment. Currently, he needed to umte as muchbat power as


    possible to have a chance to defeat the Shura Race.


    Fortunately, Rocky could use the Fire Pill at any time to summon Han. Additionally, he possessed


    the Star Beast Ring that could bestow him astounding strength. But of course, if he wanted to triumph


    over the Shura Race, he needed more pieces aside from what he already had.


    In the next few days, Rocky carefully set up various mysterious military arrays to train the guards much


    faster.


    After everything was ready, Rocky and hisrades, together with the guards led by Colton, entered


    the Demon Valley with the goal of reaching the door to the alien world.


    At the same time, in the depths of the Demon Valley, thousands of members of the Shura Race had


    been waiting for them, guarding the door.

 Chapter 1652 Lived For Whom

    Chapter 1652 Lived For Whom


    "Report! A human army has entered the Demon Valley." A spy who was assigned to monitor Rocky


    strode into Jonathan''s tent and reported.


    "I see. You can leave now." Jonathan waved his hand.


    Once the spy left, Jonathan turned towards Alyssa. Her hands and feet were shackled by the ck iron


    that contained her spiritual power. Jonathan then shot her a chilling smile and said, "It seems your


    beloved still doesn''t want to leave you."


    Alyssa returned his gaze with a deadpan stare. She bit her lips tightly. Although she undoubtedly knew


    that Rocky woulde to save her, a part of her heart didn''t want to believe it. She knew that once he


    came, there was probably no going back.


    "What? Why the long face? You should be happy you''ll be reunited with your sweetheart soon,"


    Jonathan provoked her.


    "Enough! Do you really think you''ll win? Don''t be so quick tough when this hasn''t ended yet. I believe


    Basil will defeat you and take us back," Alyssa said firmly with excitement.


    "Haha! Alright. I''d love to see him try to rescue you from the tight restrictions I''ve set." Jonathan


    sneered with disdain before he left.


    Meanwhile, Rocky led his army through the Demon Valley where ferocious demonic beasts were


    rampant with the help of the Star Beast Ring and the Army-blessing Scroll. They managed to ovee


    every challenge that came their way despite the multiple dangers they encountered.


    Three dayster, Rocky was near the gate that led to the alien world. They didn''t rush in. Instead, they


    found an area that would be easy to defend but difficult for their enemies to prate. Meanwhile,


    Marcia and Sabina began to investigate the terrain surrounding the Demon Valley and how the Shura


    Race formed its troops.


    A few hourster, Rocky and the other leaders gathered around the newly built sand table ced at the


    camp''s center.


    "ording to our investigation, the area within a five hundred meter radius of the alien world''s gate is


    serve as a passage for us to enter. Once we enter, it will surely be blocked. By then, there will be no


    way out." Pointing at the sand table, Marcia began to analyze their current situation.


    "What about the forces of the Shura Race?" Rocky asked.


    "ording to my observation, there are at least three thousand members in their troop. There may be


    more ambushes awaiting us. However, what''s most worrying is that almost all the Shura Race


    members are spirit warriors. Although most of them have only reached the primary stage of the Spirit


    Realm, their fighting abilities easily surpass those of ordinary soldiers. I''m afraid we don''t have any


    advantage over them in terms of overall fighting power," Marcia added to her analysis.


    "It seems this battle was doomed from the start." Rocky''s eyes turned cold.


    "If Canaan is there, I''ll have a go at him. Although there will certainly be immense danger and difficulty


    involved!" Colton roared.


    "We have two goals. The first goal is to open the gate to the alien world and return to the original world.


    The second goal is to capture Canaan to avenge the Chief of the Di n. But we can''t risk so many


    lives. We need to leave a way out for our troops!" Rocky pointed out.


    "Do you have a n, Basil?" Marcia asked.


    "Do you remember the strategy we used when we rushed into the imperial pce to rescue the holy


    maiden¡ªluring that tiger away from its cave?" Rocky looked at her and asked.


    "You want to repeat the same trick?" Marcia stared at him with her gorgeous eyes.


    "Of course we can''t use the exactly same trick again since I don''t have absolute confidence to kill the


    Shura Race''s leader. In order for us to have any chance of opening that gate, it''s necessary that we


    lure the leader away from its base. However, we can''t let them know that we''re deploying another trick


    as well." It was clear that Rocky had already thought of a n.


    "Are you saying that we''re going to set a trap under the guise of the trick?" Marcia already guessed


    what he was thinking.


    "The reason why they caught Alyssa was to turn her into bait. They thought I would fall right into their


    trap. Well, I''ll beat them at their own game. I''ll go there alone, just as they want. You pretend to go for


    the gate. By then, they''ll surely do their best to stop you. That will give me an opportunity to open the


    gate so that you can enter the alien world," Rocky revealed.


    "It''s too dangerous for you to be alone. I''ll go with you!" Marcia swiftly said.


    "No. You have to stay and lead the army," Rocky ordered her with a shake of his head.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Since Commander Mu is here, I''ll apany Basil! That way, I''ll have a chance to kill Canaan


    myself..." Colton was quite determined to avenge the Chief of the Di n.


    Realizing what Colton was thinking, Rocky could only nod his head. He knew that Colton would never


    let this grudge go. Moreover, Colton''s power surpassed the Emperor Realm so he''d be helpful.


    After further careful nning, Marcia and Colton left to carry out the n.


    Meanwhile, Shirley came in. She noticed Rocky''s worried look and felt sorry for him. She strode


    towards him and, without saying a word, embraced him with a gentle hug.


    "Shirley, I need to ask you to help me with something." Rocky suddenly looked at her and said.


    "What''s the matter?" She blinked at him.


    "The battle tomorrow will be quite dangerous. We may not be able to escape unscathed. I''ll stay behind


    and make sure that you guys leave safely first if it''s necessary. Marcia and Alyssa will try to stop me by


    then. I hope you can stop them for me," Rocky said seriously. The reason why he told Shirley the truth


    was that Marcia and Alyssa loved him too much. They certainly wouldn''t hesitate to stop him once he


    wanted to make a sacrifice. In contrast, Shirley would be more rational than them.


    "Why do you need to sacrifice yourself for us every time? Can''t you live for yourself?" This wasn''t the


    first time Shirley faced this situation. But it made her feel resentful because she felt incapable of


    helping Rocky.


    "You silly girl. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be who I am today. You made me the man I am now.


    Everything I''ve done has more meaning because you exist," Rocky confessed as he looked into


    Shirley''s eyes.


    "But I don''t want to see you leave again¡­" Shirley''s eyes turned red.


    "Leaving doesn''t mean being apart forever. I''ve left before and here I am standing in front of you.


    Remember, my existence only means something as long as you live. So you all must stay alive," Rocky


    pleaded with her passionately.


    "I know. But you must promise me that you''ll stay alive as well!" Shirley nodded her head in approval.


    "I''ll live for all of you," Rocky promised as he gently stroked her head.

 Chapter 1653 Negotiation With Jonathan

    Chapter 1653 Negotiation With Jonathan


    After Shirley left, Rocky immediately entered the Magic Spiritual Space so that he could make the


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    necessary preparations for the uing battle.


    Then, early the next morning, the well-prepared guards and the other elite members of the Holy Dragon


    Empire went to the appointed ce to wait for the signal that woulde from Rocky and the others.


    At the same time, Rocky and Colton went straight for the door to the alien world through the only


    passage that the Shura Race had left for them.


    Not long after, Rocky and Colton appeared in front of the door, but there was no one there.


    Then, a man in silver armor walked out of the camp beside the door. In a sh, hended in front of the


    two, exuding an arrogant and frightening aura.


    "So, only the two of you?" Jonathan from the Shura Race was not really surprised to see that Rocky


    and Colton were the only ones that showed up. After all, he knew that Rocky was smart enough not to


    lead a huge army that would just be ambushed by the forces of the Shura Race that were lurking


    around. Moreover, his only true goal was Rocky since he was confirmed to be the biggest threat to the


    Shura Race.


    "You! Where is Canaan? Tell him to show up right now! I shall get my revenge once and for all!" Colton


    shouted at the sight of Jonathan.


    "Ha-ha! Canaan?" Jonathan suddenly burst intoughter upon hearing the name that Colton uttered.


    "What''s so funny?" Colton asked as he gave an icy re towards Jonathan.


    "You guys are so stupid. Do you really think that the real Canaan can kill the chief of the Di n?"


    Jonathan retorted with a mocking grin.


    "So, what are you trying to say?" Obviously, Colton could not figure out the meaning behind Jonathan''s


    words.


    "You disguised yourself as Canaan¡­" Seeing the devious expression on Jonathan''s face, Rocky


    thought that it should be what he meant.


    "Exactly! You are a lot smarter! Do you want to hear something cool? The real Canaan died about ten


    years ago," Jonathan revealed indifferently.


    "Then, that makes things easier. I am going to kill you to avenge our chief!" As soon as Jonathan


    admitted that he was the one who killed the chief by disguising himself as Canaan, he instantly became


    impulsive and wanted to kill the real culprit.


    However, Rocky immediately stopped Colton and persuaded him, "Commander in Chief Colton, don''t


    be too rash! Remember that he was able to easily kill the chief of the Di n. He is not someone to be


    underestimated!"


    Hearing this, Colton tried so hard to restrain his anger.


    "Are you saying that you have blended with the human race for ten years?" Rocky asked as his eyes


    narrowed. He didn''t expect that Jonathan had been that patient, hiding his true identity for all those


    years.


    "Humph! Ten years is nothing! That''s just a small thing to do in order to achieve our race''s great


    cause!" Jonathan replied with utter disdain.


    "All of this just to destroy the human race? What did we ever do to the Shura Race?" Rocky continued


    to pry because he was actually very intrigued about Jonathan''s real motive. For him to blend with the


    human race for ten years, there must be a more delicate exnation for this.


    "Ha-ha! The humans didn''t do anything, but your race''s destruction is the first step to achieve our


    ns. Our next step is to annex the spiritual race. Then, in the end, we will unify the entire Supreme


    Ether Land again!" Jonathan finally blurted out the ambitions of the Shura Race without restraint.


    "But I still don''t understand something. With the superior strength of the Shura Race, you can just


    directly send out your troops to obliterate both the human race and the spiritual race, right? Why do you


    have to waste ten years just to gradually weaken the human race?" Rocky asked with furrowed brows.


    "No, we can''t do that. If the Shura Race disyed too much strength, it would disrupt the bnce of


    the Supreme Ether Land. And if that happens, all of the Supreme Ether Land will be in grave danger,


    and we are going to be punished by the wrath of heaven. You are actually right. The Shura Race is


    strong enough to dominate the whole continent, but we can''t directly vanquish the other forces. Why do


    you even think was the reason for spending so much effort in opening the door to another world and


    taking its citizens to be our ves? Our main purpose is to establish and maintain the bnce of


    this world. But of course, we must make sure that we are still the domineering race," Jonathan


    exined in detail.


    "Whates after you unite the Supreme Ether Land? The Shura Race will still be the strongest


    existence by then, yet this world will be out of bnce," Rocky remarked coldly.


    "Of course, that is a part of it! The struggle of a dynasty to be restored and destroyed repeatedly is the


    process that the Shura Race enjoys. After we unify the continent, we let the human race and the


    spiritual race regain some hope. So, we deliberately let them resist again, making them think that this


    time, they might overthrow us already. Then, thend would return to the situation of tripartite


    confrontation. With that, another cycle begins. No one really knows that we have been in full control,


    and this is just our way to rule thend forever." Jonathan revealed the real situation that had been


    going on for countless years now.


    "I see. So, the human race and the spiritual race are just pawns in your game. Therefore, no matter


    what happens, in the end, your race will always be the winner." From all that he heard, Rocky finally


    understood what was going on in the minds of the members of the Shura Race. They spent a lot of


    time creating an borate n to deceive the other two races and even heaven. This was so they


    could avoid thews of the world and create an illusion for everyone in the Supreme Ether Land.


    "Anyway, enough talking. I know that you are here for Alyssa. I am going to say this outright. If you


    want to save her, your life shall be the payment," Jonathan said as he made a gesture by shing his


    neck.


    "Really? Then you have a deal. However, I demand that you let Alyssa go first!" Rocky replied without


    hesitation.


    "Ha! You are not in the position to negotiate. As long as you die, I will let her go. I am not going back on


    my word. In fact, if it weren''t for you, she wouldn''t have to suffer this much. After all, she is the woman


    that I like. Once she agrees to marry me, I will give her endless wealth and glory," Jonathan answered


    haughtily.


    "Fine. Let me see her first, and then you can take my life as you wish," Rocky said with a straight face.


    "Well, I did not expect that it will be easy dealing with you. Here you go," Jonathan quickly agreed and


    granted Rocky''s wish. Then, he waved his hand.


    A momentter, Alyssa, who was shackled, was immediately brought out by two members of the Shura


    Race.


    "Alyssa, are you all right?" Seeing that Alyssa seemed to be safe and sound, Rocky was able to


    breathe a sigh of relief.


    "You, silly guy! Yes, I am fine, but you shouldn''t be here. Don''t even think of fighting Jonathan. Don''t die


    just because of me!" Of course, Alyssa was ted to see Rocky, but soon enough, she became


    dejected. After all, she knew that if Rocky stayed there any longer, his life would be in danger.


    Then, Rocky smiled at Alyssa and told Jonathan, "I hope you don''t go back on your word. Let go of


    Alyssa once I die."


    "Of course. As long as you die, all of our problems will vanish as well." Jonathan scoffed and nodded


    slightly.


    "All right then. Although I''m afraid that I want to be the one to do this myself..." Upon finishing his


    words, Rocky suddenly pulled out the Mystical Dragon Sword and tossed it in the air. Then, the sword


    circled in the air and flew towards his chest with incredible momentum.


    In a sh, the sword pierced through Rocky''s body, making him kneel before eventually falling to the


    ground.

 Chapter 1654 The Last Battle

    Chapter 1654 The Last Battle


    Colton''s eyes widened in shock as he saw the scene unfolded before him. He didn''t expect that Rocky


    would really go to such lengths just to deceive Jonathan.


    "Basil! No!" Alyssa shouted at the top of her lungs while tears streamed down her face.


    "Ha-ha! I can''t believe how stupid he is! He really sacrificed himself so easily for a woman?" Jonathan


    burst into wildughter as he saw Rocky''s body fell to the ground.


    "You! Keep your promise and let Alyssa go!" Colton said as he red at Jonathan, trying his very best


    to restrain his anger.


    "Huh? Ha-ha! You really are a bunch of idiots! Did you actually believe that I will keep such a promise?


    Do not be ridiculous!" Jonathan retorted disdainfully.


    "Damn you, bastard! I''ll make sure to kill you mercilessly..." Colton uttered through gritted teeth. Then,


    he immediately gathered his spiritual power and shot it into the air.


    Seeing the surge of the spiritual power, Marcia, who was just lurking not far away, instantly led all the


    elite members of the Holy Dragon Empire and the other guards to besiege the stronghold of the Shura


    Race within five hundred meters around the door to the alien world.


    "Your Highness, the human army had suddenly appeared on the southwest side of the door! It seems


    that they are trying to break in by force," Layton, Jonathan''s confidant, reported at once.


    "This group of lowly insects! Leave a small number of guards to protect the door. Then, lead the rest of


    our men to stop those imbeciles. I want all of them killed here in the Demon Valley!" Jonathan ordered


    furiously.


    "Yes, Your Highness. I''m on it." Then, Layton immediately left to carry out Jonathan''smand.


    Soon enough, the members of the Shura Race, who had been scattered around the door, began to


    gather towards the stronghold that Marcia''s troops had attacked.


    When Jonathan already sent most of his troops to stop Marcia and his otherrades, Colton


    suddenly shouted, "You are not going anywhere! I will avenge our chief today even if I have to die with


    you!" At the same time, a strong aura at the Emperor Realm suddenly spread in the air.


    The next moment, Colton bolted out like a zing arrow that rushed directly towards Jonathan.


    "Humph! If you want to die that much, then I will be d to fulfill your wish!" Jonathan knew that Colton


    was not as weak as the other human warriors, so he also got serious when he confronted him.


    At the same time, Colton also knew how powerful Jonathan was. In fact, he had to admit that there was


    no way he could win against him head-on. Right now, he needed to do his best to buy some time for


    Rocky, so he immediately drew the enemy further from the site as they engaged in a fierce battle.


    Rocky''s suicide earlier was just an act. Obviously, he needed to create an borate act to make


    Jonathan believe that he really died. But at that moment, the real Rocky suddenly appeared behind


    Alyssa, who was still being held by two members of the Shura Race.


    Caught off guard, the two guards were instantly knocked down by Rocky.


    Taken by surprise, Alyssa was rendered speechless as she saw the Rocky was in front of her and was


    still fully alive.


    "How dare you make me think that you died? You almost fooled me..." At the back of her mind, Alyssa


    always knew that he would do everything he could just to outsmart his opponents. Hence, there was no


    way that he would make a deal with a sly member of the Shura Race. However, he had to make a very


    convincing act to make Jonathan believe that he really gave up his life. In the end, it turned out that she


    was right.


    "I''m sorry, but you know I had to do that. Anyway, we don''t have much time left. I might need you to


    cover for me while I release the power of the Star Beast Ring," Rocky said in a serious tone.


    "All right. Let''s do this," Alyssa replied with a nod, wiping away the tears on her face.


    Then, using the Mystical Dragon Sword, Rocky cut off the iron shackles on Alyssa''s hands and feet.


    After stretching for quite a bit, Alyssa immediately rushed to the door to the alien world together with


    Rocky.


    Meanwhile, hundreds of Shura Race warriors were present, guarding the area around the door to the


    alien world. Hence, before they actually reached their destination, Rocky and Alyssa were already


    intercepted.


    Fortunately, with thebined strength of the two, the Shura Race warriors, who were weaker than the


    Emperor Realm warriors, had no way of stopping them.


    On the other hand, because of the huge gap in strength, Colton was immediately defeated by


    Jonathan. As much as he wanted to stall for more time, he had no other choice but to retreat.


    But since Colton made a good job of luring Jonathan away from the door, he did not notice that Rocky


    had actually saved Alyssa and had already fled towards the door to the alien world.


    After a while, Rocky and Alyssa got rid of the enemies on their way. Hence, they finally arrived in front


    of the door.


    Then, Rocky wasted no time and rose into the air to release the power of the Star Beast Ring. Upon its


    activation, dazzling streaks of light were unleashed, and wisps of beast souls constantly flew out and


    surrounded him.


    The ring was refined from the souls of thousands of spiritual beasts. Thus, it contained enormous beast


    soul power that was coupled with the power of the stars in the universe. Therefore, the overall power it


    possessed was so overwhelming that even the Shura Race would get frightened by it.


    At the same time, because of its tremendous power, it was not easy to control it. With Rocky''s current


    strength, he had a lot of difficulties, but he had to persevere because this was their only chance to


    seed.


    Soon enough, the beast souls that surrounded Rocky began to rush towards the huge door. With this,


    the originally tightly-shut door had gradually revealed a faint gap, expanding at an extremely slow


    speed.


    However, because of the abnormal movement of the door to the alien world, Jonathan finally noticed


    that something wrong was going on. Hence, after he defeated Colton, he immediately rushed back to


    the door to check what was happening. As soon as he saw Rocky and Alyssa, he was immediately


    enraged, thinking that he waspletely deceived by a mere human.


    Fuming in anger, Jonathan rushed towards Rocky and Alyssa in a sh. After all, he would never let


    Rocky have the chance to open the door and escape to another world.


    "Basil! Jonathan ising!" As Alyssa saw that their enemy was closing in, she quickly reminded


    Rocky.


    However, Rocky could not freely make a move since he needed to focus on opening the door.


    Therefore, he could just entrust Alyssa to cover for him as she tried to resist the masters from the


    Shura Race.


    But of course, Alyssa could not handle all of them on her own, so Rocky became exposed to the


    enemies.


    Then, just when Jonathan was about to attack Rocky, a deafening roar suddenly echoed from the sky.


    A figure with a face of a lion descended and instantly blocked Jonathan off. The astonishing aura that


    was close to the Shura Realm shocked everyone present.


    "Is that¡­ Glutton?" Alyssa mumbled softly in shock.


    "Hey! You are finally back." Rocky heaved a deep sigh of relief at the sight of it.


    "Master, you can focus on opening the door. I will take care of this guy." Without a shred of hesitation,


    Glutton rushed towards Jonathan and gave him a hard time.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Marcia and her troops had been engaged with the forces of the Shura Race, intending to


    force open a gap in their defensive line and rush in. However, since most of the bulk of the forces of the


    Shura Race was there, it was not that easy for them to get through.


    Just as everyone was in a stalemate, countless beasts suddenly emerged and rushed out from the


    dense forest. In an instant, the whole area was flooded by spiritual beasts that seemed like a raging


    tide. To the surprise of the Shura Race, these savage beasts actually came to assist the humans.


    Not long after, a huge shadow came over, exuding a violent and domineering aura that filled the entire


    field. It was none other Han, the one who sent the Legion of Beasts to lend a hand to the human


    army.

 Chapter 1655 The Door Was Opened

    Chapter 1655 The Door Was Opened


    As soon as he received Rocky''s call, Han wasted no time and led his Legion of Beasts to their aid.


    Seeing them arrive, the human race cheered in joy. They marched with a newfound sense of hope as


    they slowly made their way forward.


    Now that Glutton had also arrived in time and controlled Jonathan, it prompted Alyssa and Colton to


    stand their ground and guard Rocky.


    However, as hisrades rallied to his side, Rocky was facing a harrowing task of his own. Every fiber


    of his being screamed in agony as the Star Beast Ring consumed too much power, draining him of


    everyst drop of his strength.


    But he knew he had to capture this once in a lifetime opportunity. So he opened up the Magic Spiritual


    Space quickly.


    "Martial spirits,e out!" The air around him suddenly turned chilly as the martial spirits burst out of


    the opening and swarmed around him.


    "Lend me all your strength!" Rocky shouted high into the sky and ordered them as if he was their king.


    Then, those martial spirits bowed their heads towards him and summoned their own power, which all


    rushed towards Rocky.


    In an instant, he felt as if his body was rejuvenated. He could feel his strength multiplying by tenfold,


    enough to open the door towards the alien world.


    Jonathan was stunned upon seeing this. It never urred to him that Rocky would have the strength to


    open the path towards the alien world. Once the door was opened, it would give Rocky and his


    As long as he was alive, he would never let them escape from this world!


    Thinking of this, Jonathan took a deep breath and mustered all of his power. His eyes suddenly turned


    bloodshot red while every muscle in his body grew in size, tearing his skin in the process.


    This skill called demonization was unique only to the Shura Race.


    Once demonized, he would gain an exponential increase in power. But this powerful technique would


    also make him more susceptible to damage.


    But for the Shura Race, no one had ever stopped them once they entered this state.


    After transforming, Jonathan took advantage of his opponent''s negligence and caught Glutton off


    guard. He dashed towards Rocky who was standing in front of the door towards the alien world.


    Seeing this, Glutton scrambled to catch up to him.


    But it was already a step too slow. In the blink of an eye, Jonathan was already behind Rocky. With a


    wave of Jonathan''s hand, an ominous red light instantly shrouded Rocky and engulfed him.


    Although Rocky knew that Jonathan was attacking him, there was nothing much he could do to resist.


    Bang!


    As soon as the light touched him, it violently exploded, causing red sparks to shoot out in every


    direction.


    Such an attack would easily destroy an ordinary human.


    However, Rocky was anything but. Under the protection of his Magic Icy Armor, he was able to


    narrowly escape the devastating blow.


    Jonathan threw a fit of rage when he saw him escape death. He was ready to unleash another powerful


    attack, but Glutton arrived in time to stop him.


    Meanwhile, Marcia had sessfully led the army forward with the help of Han and the Legion of


    Beasts. They forcefully carved a path straight towards the door to the alien world.


    As soon as they arrived, the door was already on the brink of opening.


    "Alyssa, go and find Marcia. Enter the alien world as soon as the door opens!" Rocky shouted at


    Alyssa.


    "What about you?" Alyssa shot a concerned look at Rocky.


    "I have to stay here and make sure the door''s stable enough to let you all pass. If I don''t, you won''t


    have enough time to make it through the other side," Rocky said seriously.


    Seeing the resolve on his face, Alyssa nodded and rushed towards Marcia and the others.


    The two quickly rallied the army and marched towards the door.


    Jonathan didn''t expect that Han and the Legion of Beasts woulde to their aid. On top of this,


    Glutton was keeping him from attacking Rocky. He felt as if his n was crumbling right before his very


    eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    He knew he couldn''t just stand by and watch them escaping one by one. Fortunately for him, he


    nned for this moment. Jonathan took out a ck crystal from his pocket and chanted a mysterious


    incantation.


    The ck crystal suddenly exploded into a ck mist which spread throughout the battlefield.


    It only took a few moments for the mist to spread everywhere. As soon as it came in contact with the


    humans, their skin would turn as ck as coal as they grew weaker and weaker. They would suffocate


    and go into convulsions.


    "What kind of magic is this?" Marcia frowned as she saw herrades fell one by one. Fortunately for


    her, she was strong enough to resist the spell.


    "This is the ck spell! The only way to break this is to kill the one who cast the magic!" Alyssa said in


    shock.


    "Even if all of us attack him at the same time, I''m afraid we won''t win!" They knew that they were not


    strong enough to defeat Jonathan on a head-on battle.


    "But how will we know if we don''t give it a try? What''s more, we still have Glutton, don''t we?" Alyssa


    answered back with determination in her voice.


    "We can''t just stand by while ourrades die off one by one! Let''s fight him!" Alyssa''s voice sparked


    a fire inside Marcia''s heart.


    The next moment, the two women rushed to Jonathan and joined the battle.


    Meanwhile, Rocky was speechless upon seeing most of the humans cursed and on the brink of death.


    A feeling of helplessness began to swell up in him.


    But he knew he couldn''t afford to be distracted. If he let the door close, many more others would die.


    Although Alyssa, Marcia and Glutton worked together to distract Jonathan, most of the guards had


    already lost their power because of the influence of the ck spell.


    On the other hand, the members of the Shura Race grew even stronger as their thirst for blood reached


    its peak.


    If it weren''t for Han''s Legion of Beasts, the guards would have already been ughtered.


    But no matter how strong the beasts were, they still couldn''t fight back the cruel and sadistic Shura


    Race. In a short while, the Legion of Beasts was reduced by more than half, causing the inevitable


    demise of some of the guards.


    Right when the guards were about to be wiped out, Rocky finally opened the door of the alien world. At


    the center, he saw a chaotic vortex that shed blinding lights and rotated violently.


    As soon as he opened the door, he rushed to the guards'' side to support Sabina, Shirley and other


    elites of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "Shirley, Sabina, you two take the others through the door to the alien world now," Rocky ordered.


    Without question, they immediately nodded and did as they were told.


    "Han, cover them while they go through the door!" He then immediately shouted at Han.


    Han raised its head and let out a deafening roar upon hearing this. The beast whipped up a volley of


    violent winds which he sent crashing down towards the Shura Race.


    Under the cover of Han and the Legion of Beasts, Shirley and Sabina, together with the elites of the


    Holy Dragon Empire had a clear path towards the door to the alien world.

 Chapter 1656 Farewell

    Chapter 1656 Farewell


    Meanwhile, although Marcia, Alyssa, and Colton were fighting together, they couldn''t harm Jonathan.


    Over and over, he injured them.


    They figured that when Rocky had opened the door to the alien world, it had angered Jonathan. Now,


    his strength was increasing again. He flung Alyssa and Colton out of the way and headed for Marcia.


    Grabbing her by the neck with one hand, he squeezed her and lifted her off of the ground. Her feet


    dangled, as she tried to find something to stand on.


    Now that her strength was suppressed, Marcia couldn''t fight back and free herself. Her delicate face


    instantly turned red, as if she were about to suffocate.


    When they saw Marcia iling, Alyssa and Colton felt the urge to save her.


    However, they were running out of time. She was too far away!


    Just as Marcia started to fade, a figure appeared. A huge sword light shed through the air and


    headed for the arm that Jonathan was using to hold Marcia.


    When he noticed, Jonathan immediately cast Marcia to the ground and dodged the sword light.


    Afternding heavily in the dirt, Marcia coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood. Her face was colorless


    and her eyes were barely open, disying her severe injuries.


    "I can handle him on my own. Glutton, escort Alyssa and Marcia through the gate to the alien world


    right now," Rocky ordered.


    "I''ll stay with you." Rocky looked over to Alyssa. Of course, she refused to let him fight on his own.


    "I''ll be right there. You need to go. Trust me!" Rocky told her.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After seeing the serious look on Rocky''s face, Alyssa flew to the ground and helped Marcia up. Then


    Glutton led the two of them towards the door.


    "Little brat, go to hell!" Due to Rocky''s attack, fury had once again filled Jonathan. He rushed forward


    like a cannonball, producing a huge pressure. In an instant, he had shrouded Rocky. It felt as though a


    mountain was pressing down on him.


    Without faltering, Rocky waved his sword to resist the attack. The two forces collided with each other


    and an astonishing light was produced.


    However, since most of his power had been used to activate the Star Beast Ring, Rocky had nothing


    left in him to fight against Jonathan.


    Soon, Jonathan''s power was too much for him to handle and he was forced to return to the ground.


    Understandably, Jonathan didn''t give Rocky a chance to fight back. Light waves rushed after Rocky


    and pummeled him into the earth. The ground around him had copsed, forming a wide, deep pit.


    "Basil..." Both Alyssa and Marcia had tears in their eyes as they watched the scene unfold.


    However, because Rocky had stalled for them, Glutton had time to get Alyssa and Marcia to the gate.


    At the same time, the elites from the Holy Dragon Empire, including Shirley and Sabina, also arrived.


    "Hurry up! The power of the door is bing unstable," Han warned.


    "But Basil..." Alyssa uttered, looking back at him.


    Marcia also looked worried.


    "Just go through the gate. I''ll help my master!" Glutton shouted, flying towards Jonathan.


    "I''ll go with you." After handing Marcia over to Sabina and Shirley, Alyssa started running after the


    beast.


    But Shirley swung her whip and instantly wrapped it around Alyssa''s delicate body.


    "I''m sorry!" Shirley said.


    "Shirley, what are you doing?" Alyssa looked back at Shirley with a mixture of disbelief and anger on


    her face.


    "I made a promise to Basil that I would stop you from sacrificing yourself," Shirley replied, tugging her


    backwards.


    "Are we just going to watch him die for us?" Alyssa asked.


    "She''s right. We can''t leave him to fight alone. We''d rather die in battle!" Marcia added resolutely.


    "He asked me to tell you that he lives for us. So, if we die, there''s no point in him continuing to live!"


    Shirley informed them.


    Both Alyssa and Marcia fell silent after hearing that.


    "Let me send you away." When it saw that Marcia and the others were still hesitant, Han opened its


    mouth wide and spewed out a cyclone. It picked up Marcia and the others and transported them into


    the door that led to the alien world. In the blink of an eye, they were gone.


    Then, due to the imbnce in strength, the door began to shrink.


    After reaching Rocky''s side, Glutton immediately made use of the Spirit Possession and transferred its


    own power into Rocky.


    When he was strong enough, Rocky fought over a hundred rounds with Jonathan. And even with the


    help of the Spirit Possession, he could only manage to end the fight in a draw. It was almost impossible


    to kill Jonathan.


    "I have to fight harder if I want to win!" Rocky yelled, taking out the Scarlet Heaven Jade and crushing it


    in his hand. In an instant, the power within the Scarlet Heaven Jade rushed into his body.


    "Come on!"


    Rocky shouted as a ray of dazzling light instantly enveloped him. Then, a tremendous force formed and


    was released from his body, filling the heaven and earth.


    "This power... It looks like the king of Shura..." Jonathan mumbled. For once, there was a hint of fear on


    his face. The power that Rocky was releasing could only be possessed by the king of Shura.


    Now that he had absorbed the power from the Scarlet Heaven Jade, Rocky had be evil and his


    aura of Shura was even stronger than Jonathan''s.


    "Who the hell are you?" Jonathan asked in a loud voice.


    "I am the king of Shura!" Rocky answered in a deeper voice than usual.


    For the moment, Rocky was no longer Rocky. He was the incarnation of the king of Shura.


    With a gentle wave of his Mystical Dragon Sword, Rocky produced a ray of astonishing sword light. It


    fell from the sky like a god''s strike.


    Jonathan looked up. The great power in the sword light was too strong. He had nowhere to escape. He


    had to try his best to resist it. Unfortunately, it was the power of the king of Shura and the supreme


    power of the Shura Race.


    Before he could even react, the sword light pierced through Jonathan''s body. He exploded and the


    blood mist floated in the air before it slowly dissipated.


    At that moment, Rocky was no longer able to bear the impact of the huge force inside of him. His whole


    body was disintegrating, leaving only a spiritual light shadow floating in the air. His expression was


    peaceful, as if he had be a god.


    When the members of the Shura Race saw that Jonathan had been killed by Rocky and that Rocky


    had disyed the supreme power of the Shura Race, they were all shocked. They all knelt on the


    ground and worshipped him.


    The human guards also looked at Rocky''s light shadow with admiration swimming in theirrge eyes.


    The whole time, the gate to the alien world had been shrinking and closing. Suddenly, it copsed into


    a pile of ruins.


    Although he knew that he had lost the chance to go back, Rocky smiled. All that mattered was that he


    had kept his promise to Isis.


    And it was not goodbye forever, because for Rocky, it was the beginning of another legendary journey.

 Chapter 1657 The Mystery Of Rocky

    Chapter 1657 The Mystery Of Rocky


    All the members of the Shura Race that were present gasped. Rocky had managed to kill Jonathan in a


    single move. All the color slowly drained from their faces.


    Rocky was panting as he floated in midair. He had used up all his strength during the fight. Dropping to


    the ground, he immediately fell into aa.


    During the battle, the area within a few hundred meters of the door had been demolished by Rocky''s


    sword. The Shura Race had suffered countless casualties. Now, they stood back hesitantly, afraid to


    approach the door again and get hurt further.


    Even so, Jonathan''s death was all-consuming and they had no interest in fighting.


    Meanwhile, Colton gathered the guards and prepared them to retreat.


    Then, he rushed to the door, intending to rescue Rocky who was still surrounded by the Shura Race.


    Before he could reach him, a few strange lights shone in the sky and Colton shivered. Something was


    approaching the door at the speed of a train.


    "Oh no! The Shura Race''s reinforcements areing!" Colton''s face coated over with worry. The rays


    of light carried more power than he and his guards hadbined.


    He really wanted to save Rocky, but he knew that it would be impossible for him to leave safely while


    the reinforcements were there. Therefore, in order to protect the guards and the members of the Di


    n, he painfully ordered for them to retreat.


    Han also noticed the lights that were arriving. It knew that it couldn''t ovee them so it wasn''t


    going to risk a battle. Raising its head, it roared towards the sky. Soon, the Legion of Beasts were also


    leaving.


    In the end, Rocky was left unconscious, lying in front of the closed door.


    Before long, the rays of light lowered andnded in front of the door. The leading figure glowed in a


    purple golden light. It was so powerful that even Jonathan, who had broken through to the Shura


    Realm, wouldn''t be able to overpower it. When the light dissipated, a figure wearing a majestic, golden


    lion helmet and a ck eye mask took its ce. His sharp gaze scanned his surroundings.


    "Greetings, sir!" The members of the Shura Race that had been brought there by Jonathan looked


    fearful when they saw this man appear. They all bent down onto one knee and lowered their heads, not


    even daring to make a squeak.


    It was Gilbert. He was one of the nine most powerful leaders of the Shura Race. His status was just


    below the royal family''s in the Shura Race.


    Soon, the rest of the rays of light behind him disappeared and several figures, both men and women,


    appeared. They all had an air of arrogance about them. The Shura Race''s members saw that they


    were all at the peak of the Emperor Realm and that one of them had reached the Shura Realm.


    They were all valued retainers of Gilbert, and they werepletely devoted to him.


    "What on earth happened here? How did the door reopen? Where is Jonathan? Bring him to me right


    now!" Gilbert ordered. All themotion of the battle had notified the royal family. Since the door was


    under his jurisdiction, Gilbert had toe and investigate.


    "Sir, our young master... He''s... He''s been killed!" one of Jonathan''s confidants reported, trembling from


    head to toe.


    "Killed?" Gilbert''s face dropped. He hesitated. The retainers looked at the confidant with wide eyes.


    Jonathan was a reliable, strong retainer that Gilbert used regrly. A few years ago, the royal family


    ordered Gilbert to suppress the spiritual race and the human race, which were bing more and


    more powerful. To make things easier, he gave Jonathan an important yet highly confidential mission.


    Jonathan had snuck into the human race and disguised himself as Canaan to create a war between the


    spiritual race and the human race. He had been doing a fine job until he crossed paths with Rocky.


    Now, the sudden death of Jonathan, who was disguised as Canaan, the young master of the Sky-


    Suppressing Mansion, was going to make Gilbert''s n much harder.


    "What happened?" Gilbert snapped.


    Jonathan''s confidant exined everything that had urred in great detail. Then, he pointed his figure


    at Rocky who was lying in the distance alone.


    Gilbert and his retainers were shocked into silence. They didn''t think it was possible for a human being


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    to open the door to the alien world on his own. It was unimaginable!


    They knew that possessing the power of the Shura Race was helpful in opening the door, but even with


    that, it would take eight powerful warriors working together and with the sacred weapon of the Shura


    Race.


    Gilbert, a Shura Race master, tried to wrap his head around it but he couldn''t.


    Suddenly, Gilbert turned and red at Rocky. In a sh, he ran to Rocky''s side. With a wave of his


    hand, a huge force lifted Rocky into the air. It pressed down on him, trying to crush him into pieces.


    However, before he could be harmed, an orange light shone from Rocky''s body and shielded him. At


    the same time, it began to devour the power Gilbert controlled. Gilbert had reached the Shura Realm,


    yet he had never seen anything like it. He hurried to reel his power back in to avoid being hurt.


    The next moment, Rockynded on the ground again, and the orange light disappeared.


    "How did he do that? He''s not even conscious! Why do I feel the holy power of the royal family


    radiating from his body?" Now, the look on Gilbert''s face was even more shocked than when he had


    heard that Jonathan had died. He had wanted to kill Rocky, but was stopped by that pesky orange light.


    From the orange light, he had clearly felt the holy power of the royal family of the Shura Race.


    Gilbert was sort of a member of the royal family, but he was not a part of the pure royal bloodline.


    Therefore, he didn''t possess the holy power that the orthodox royal family had. Only a few members of


    the royal family with pure blood were lucky enough to be able to use it.


    It enraged him that a member of the human race could get his hand on it.


    Then, Gilbert''s eyesnded on the Mystical Dragon Sword lying forgotten next to Rocky. Lifting his


    hand, he summoned it to him. After he observed carefully, his face changed again, as if he had


    recognized the origin of the sword.


    "How did the lost holy treasure of the Shura Race reappear in this world? How did it get into the hands


    of a human with the royal holy power? Who on earth is he? What can he do?" Frowning, he looked


    down at Rocky who was lying on the ground.


    When they saw Gilbert''s expression change, the retainers behind him also wondered what had made


    their master so pale. Gilbert had been through a lot, and none of them made him act like that.


    "Aldo." Gilbert turned around and called out after thinking for a while.


    A beautiful man wearing a red robe walked out, cupped his hands, and asked, "Yes? What can I do for


    you, sir?"


    "I want you to take him back to the Ghost Capital and let Esteban examine his injuries. Then send him


    to the Rejuvenation Hall and guard him," Gilbert ordered.


    "The Rejuvenation Hall?" Aldo hesitated. The other retainers exchanged looks. They were also greatly


    surprised.

 Chapter 1658 Taken To The Ghost Palace

    Chapter 1658 Taken To The Ghost Pce


    The Rejuvenation Hall was often used by Gilbert to heal and recuperate. It was one of the forbidden


    areas that was closed off to even his most trusted subordinates. Why was a human who had just


    ughtered a powerful official of the Shura Race allowed to enter it? The several other subordinates


    felt they must have misinterpreted what they heard.


    "Is there any problem?" Gilbert demanded with a frown.


    "No." Aldo quickly shook his head. Then he walked towards Rocky, held him up, and turned into a


    purple orange light whizzing through the sky.


    Meanwhile, a brilliant light suddenly appeared out of nowhere with a sh of Gilbert''s right hand. It


    immediately swallowed the Mystical Dragon Sword in his hand.


    He then turned around to walk towards his subordinates and whispered something.


    They looked at him in surprise upon hearing his words.


    "Once you''ve dealt with it, return to the Ghost Capital. I''ll report to the royal family first!" Gilbert


    The subordinates gazed at each other, and soon rushed towards Jonathan''s minions. The poor minions


    were ughtered in the blink of an eye. Blood flowed like crimson rivers and pained screams could be


    heard all around.


    In no time, the minions became corpses. They would never know why they died!


    The several subordinates cleaned up the scene and burned all of the dead minions, humans, and


    beasts around the door to the alien world. They then returned to the Ghost Capital.


    A few hourster, Aldo and Rocky flew into the sky above the Ghost Capital. They looked down at the


    city which closely resembled the human race''s capital. The prosperous streets, the endless buildings,


    the continuous stream of Shura Race members who came and went and who were d in strange


    outfits weren''t hard to miss.


    Under Gilbert''s rule, the Ghost Capital was the main city of the Ghost Fief.


    Not long after, Aldo and Rocky swooped down from the air and entered Gilbert''s mansion. It was


    located in the center of the capital and was heavily guarded.


    Once Aldo and Rocky showed up, an old man dressed like a steward of the mansion appeared with


    several members. Realizing the unexpected visitor was Aldo, the old man immediately cupped his


    hands and said, "Master Aldo! Didn''t you leave with our leader? Why have you returned alone?"


    "I was ordered by our leader to bring this man back! You arrived just in time, Steward Peter. Have


    Esteban check on his injuries. If there''s nothing serious, send him to the Rejuvenation Hall. Have some


    guards watch him like hawks¡­" Aldo replied with an impassive look.


    "Rejuvenation Hall? Isn''t that where our leader lives? Who is this man?" the steward asked as he shot


    Rocky a bewildered look.


    "I don''t know, but that''s what the leader ordered," Aldo replied indifferently.


    "I see. Send him to Esteban and tell him that he is to be returned to our leader," Petermanded the


    other servants behind him swiftly.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The servants immediately took Rocky from Aldo and carried him to the Ghost Pce where Esteban


    resided.


    Once they arrived at the pce, they immediately felt a chill run down their spines. Fear was written all


    over their faces. The pce was deathly gloomy and freezing. All around them, they were surrounded


    by various human and beast corpses.


    It was well known in the Ghost Fief that this famous doctor, despite his superb medical skills, was also


    Pce was built on a huge ice jade that served as the base stone. This turned the entire pce as


    cold as an ice cave. Esteban was also quite unsociable and entric, which gave people all the more


    reason to not visit the pce.


    "Excuse me. Is Master Esteban here?" one of the servants shouted in a trembling voice.


    No one responded.


    "It seems he isn''t here!" The servants quickly looked at each other.


    "Why don''t we send him to the Rejuvenation Hall first? I can''t stand being in this damned ce for


    another second!" one of the servants proposed.


    The others nodded in agreement. But just as they were about to head to the hall with Rocky, a figure


    cloaked in ck suddenly appeared behind them silently. His voice was hoarse and low. "You''re not


    wee in this damned ce. Get out or you will end up like those corpses¡­"


    The servants were scared to death upon hearing these words. Before they could ry Peter''s


    instructions, they left Rocky and fled at lightning speed.


    Then, the light within the Ghost Pce began to brighten as the ck shadow drew nearer to Rocky.


    The mysterious figure was d in a grey robe and had a face that was no different from that of a


    human''s. He was the famous Doctor Esteban. He truly was a human because he didn''t emit the evil


    aura of the Shura Race.


    "Oh, it''s a human! Why was he sent to my Ghost Pce?" Esteban was slightly surprised but then


    began tough sinisterly. "He must be something special. Perhaps the leader wants me to examine him


    carefully. I''ll do that right now!" Upon saying that, he waved his hand to shut the pce door closed. He


    then picked up Rocky by the cor and dragged him deeper into the depths of the pce.


    One nightter.


    An exhausted Gilbert returned to his mansion. It was inevitable that he would be med by the royal


    family for the unusual movement of the door to the alien world. Fortunately, the royal family was


    unaware that the door was opened by a human and that there were a few people from the other world


    who managed to escape back to where they came from through it. The family would certainly feel on


    edge if they found out. Especially if they saw Rocky''s Mystical Dragon Sword, he was afraid this would


    cause a massive uproar throughout the Shura Race.


    This was exactly why Gilbert decided to keep this matter a secret for the sake of safety. He got rid of


    Jonathan''s subordinates who knew about the secret as well. Up until now, only he and a few of his


    trusted subordinates were aware that the door to the alien world had been opened.


    However, Gilbert didn''t rest once he returned. Instead, he went straight to the Rejuvenation Hall to


    figure out Rocky''s identity and history. Unfortunately, Rocky was nowhere to be found once he arrived


    at the hall. He immediately sent Aldo a message.


    Aldo appeared in the hall shortly after.


    "Where is the human I asked you to bring back?" Gilbert inquired with a serious look on his face.


    "After I returned, I handed him over to Steward Peter. I instructed him to send the man to Esteban to


    treat his injury. I guess he hasn''t been sent back because his injury is too serious?" Aldo immediately


    exined.


    "Is that so?" Just as Gilbert was thinking about whether he should go to the Ghost Pce or not, a


    servant suddenly reported that there was an ongoing invasion on the northwest border. The Shura


    Race members from another fief were invading their territory and the conflict was escting.


    Upon hearing this, Gilbert summoned his men and rushed towards the northwest border to deal with


    the urgent matter.

 Chapter 1659 A Freak

    Chapter 1659 A Freak


    Three dayster, Gilbert returned to the mansion.


    After he came back, he didn''t have time to rest. Instead, he called for the steward Peter to ask if Rocky


    had been sent to the Rejuvenation Hall like he had ordered.


    Peter didn''t care too much about Rocky before. He knew that Rocky had been sent to Esteban''s pce


    in the Ghost Pce, but he didn''t know what happened next. So, when Gilbert asked him, he hesitated


    for a long time. Then, he replied, "That man never returned from the Ghost Pce."


    "What? Didn''t you tell Esteban that the man was very important and that he must be very careful?"


    Gilbert looked more solemn than angry as he stared at Peter.


    "Well..." Peter hesitated for a moment because he had not been the person that sent Rocky to the


    Ghost Pce.


    "What is his current condition?" Gilbert asked in a raised voice.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sir, I don''t know!" Peter''s face had turned pale.


    As Gilbert red at him, the entire hall was shrouded in a heavy tension.


    "Go to the Ghost Pce right now and find out what''s happening!" Gilbert ordered, pointing towards


    the door.


    Not daring to dy, Peter scrambled from the hall and ran to the Ghost Pce.


    The moment he arrived, he was met with a tightly closed gate. He knocked rather hard on it several


    times, but there was no response. So he immediately garnered all his power and prepared to open it


    using force. However, the gate was blocked, and as soon as he used his power, it rebounded.


    "What the hell is going on here? Why is the gate blocked?" Something was clearly not right so he


    headed straight back to report his findings to Gilbert.


    When Gilbert heard that the Ghost Pce was blocked, he was also confused, so he set off to


    investigate it himself.


    Peter hurried to gather some servants and guards to go with him, just in case.


    When Gilbert arrived at the pce, he didn''t try to break in. Instead, he shouted, "Master Esteban, is


    the man that was sent to you still alive?"


    "He is dead," a faint voice answered a momentter.


    "Dead?" Gilbert paused. "Master Esteban, I''d like to see his corpse to confirm," Gilbert persisted,


    frowning.


    "I have dissected it in order to conduct an experiment," Esteban replied inly.


    "An experiment?" Gilbert narrowed his eyes.


    "If you don''t trust me, you cane in and see for yourself," Esteban added in an using tone.


    "I don''t have doubts. I just... Fine. Since you have dissected his body, I won''t worry about it." Although


    Gilbert still wanted to know who Rocky was, now that Rocky was dead, it was not a prudent matter.


    In the end, Gilbert chose to turn around and leave.


    Meanwhile, deep in the Ghost Pce, Rocky was lying on an ice bed big enough to amodate two


    people. His face was ghostly white and his whole body was covered in long, ck needles. His chest


    rattled with each breath he took and the movements were very shallow. It looked like he really was


    dead.


    However, Rocky was alive. His body and consciousness hadpletely copsed after withstanding


    the impact of the strong force, so now he had slipped into a vegetative state.


    Currently, Esteban was hovering over Rocky, infusing his power into him in search of something.


    "It''s strange. Although his physical function is failing, his heart is protected by an unusual force. If he


    can regain consciousness, he coulde back to life, but this chance is very slim! Nevertheless, it''s a


    perfect opportunity for me to try the Skill of Magic Needle..." Esteban murmured to himself. In his eyes,


    Rocky was a willing test subject, not an alive human being.


    Smiling giddily, he turned around and left.


    The next two days flew by, but Rocky still didn''t show any signs of awakening.


    "It''s the fifth day. If he doesn''t wake up within a week, I might have to dissect his body to find the


    solution." As Esteban stared at Rocky on the ice bed, his eyes were bright and eager. He rubbed his


    hands together.


    Before long, the seven-day deadline arrived.


    "Well... it looks like I have to give up. He isn''t showing any signs of improvement." For seven days and


    seven nights, Rocky hadid perfectly still. Esteban had tried everything he could but none of it


    seemed to help.


    One by one, he pulled out all the ck needles in Rocky''s body, intending to transfer Rocky to another


    ce for dissection.


    Suddenly, Rocky opened his eyes, as if he were being roused from sleep.


    "It seems like my magic needles work," Esteban murmured excitedly.


    However, as he looked closer, only Rocky''s eyes were moving. The rest of his body was paralyzed. He


    couldn''t speak either. He was like a man trapped inside his own body.


    However, his mind was extremely active after he woke up. He just couldn''t feel any part of his body, as


    if it had been stolen from him.


    Soon after he awoke, he saw Esteban in front of him and knew that he was being healed. Immediately,


    he wondered about Esteban''s identity.


    Over the next few days, Rocky began to experience the most unforgettable healing process in his life.


    Esteban applied all kinds of ck salves with pungent odors on his body. Rocky was almost immersed


    in a medicine jar. And every day, Esteban would pierce through his skin with ck needles. But Rocky


    still couldn''t feel any of it. He just let Esteban work.


    Half a month passed, and Rocky still didn''t get better. That made Esteban, who was very confident in


    his medical skills, very high-strung. As a result, Esteban tried to use more aggressive ways to cure him.


    For example, Rocky was once soaked in arge bucket of blood water.


    At first, Rocky was disgusted, but he had no choice.


    Not long after, he discovered that his skin was absorbing the blood. At the same time, ck blood,


    which was caused from the damage to his body, constantly flowed out of him.


    Slowly, Rocky could feel his nervesing back to life. His muscles twitched. However, because he


    had lost consciousness for so long, it would take him some time to learn how to control his body again.


    Two dayster, Rocky, who had been unable to speak, uttered his first words.


    "Thank you for helping me..." The first sentence was spent thanking Esteban for saving his life.


    As soon as Esteban heard those words, his face suddenly darkened. "I thought you were a mute. It


    turns out that you can speak! Damn! In my Ghost Pce, I''m the only one who is allowed to speak. If


    you understand, just shut up and don''t disturb me while I''m studying medicine!" While speaking, he


    stuck two more needles into Rocky''s skin.


    Rocky thought to himself, ''This elder seems very strange. I guess that''s understandable. How else


    would he be so good at medical skills?''

 Chapter 1660 Situation Getting Worse

    Chapter 1660 Situation Getting Worse


    In order to heal his wounds, Rocky had to keep mute as Esteban told him to. Every day, he looked up


    at Esteban with big eyes and watched thetter use different methods to try and fix him.


    His consciousness had returned for a few days and now, he wanted Esteban to repair himpletely.


    Although Esteban''s efforts were not obvious to the naked eye, Rocky could feel his body slowly


    recovering.


    Yet, he still didn''t feel the presence of the power that had once flowed through his body. It was like it


    had vanished into thin air. Fortunately, he had been mentally prepared for that to happen. After all, he


    had exhausted the power in the Scarlet Heaven Jade. Now, he had to pay the corresponding price. And


    losing his strength was not that serious. He could have died instead. Rocky felt extremely lucky to have


    survived at all.


    The recovery was hard but Rocky had grown used to it and he did not find it boring. He took advantage


    of the time and tried to learn new things. After all, he was a gicist, and the gic technology was


    based on medical skills. He paid close attention to all the strategies Esteban was using to treat him,


    studying his medical skills secretly.


    Half a month went by.


    Rocky had been imprisoned to the ice bed for so long that when he could finally stand, his limbs barely


    moved. He could not go far, but it was better than lying on the ice bed every day.


    Esteban was surprised to see that Rocky, who had been more of a zombie than a humantely, had


    recovered so much in just one month. He was very confident in his own medical skills, but this would


    have never happened if Rocky did not possess a good physique and an amazing recovery ability.


    In addition, while he was treating Rocky, he discovered that Rocky''s physique waspletely different


    than any human being he had treated before. He saw traces of power in his skin. Rocky had been


    seriously injured, and Esteban figured that he was able to recover because of the unique aspects of


    him.


    Of course, Esteban didn''t care about Rocky''s identity or background. What he cared about was


    whether he couldpletely restore Rocky back to his original self. After all, he considered him as


    nothing but a trial subject. If he could return Rocky to his full health, he would take a qualitative leap in


    his medical skills.


    Now that he was ambtory once again, Rocky began to recover faster and smoother.


    In just a few days, Rocky could flex every joint and contract every muscle fully. Minus the fact that he


    could not feel any power in his body, he looked like an ordinary, healthy human.


    However, his recovery signaled the beginning of a life of envement. On the second day he was able


    to move freely, Esteban sent him on errands like collecting groceries in the Ghost Pce and filling up


    tubs with warm water so he could wash his feet before he went to bed.


    And because Rocky was an ordinary man now, he had no strength to resist Esteban. In addition,


    Esteban did save his life, so he felt like he had to repay him and act as his servant for a while.


    The only advantage of being a servant was that Rocky was free to wander inside the Ghost Pce. A


    few times, he tried to leave the Ghost Pce while Esteban was sleeping or away, but he was quick to


    discover that the Ghost Pce had been sealed and Esteban was the only person who coulde


    and go from it. So he was forced to give up the idea of leaving and he continued to try to recover his


    power in the Ghost Pce.


    At first, Rocky didn''t think he could ever recover his strength because he had nearly died. As a result of


    that, his strength had fizzled out. If he had had his original strength, it wouldn''t have taken such a long


    time to recover.


    After several days of trying to regain his power, Rocky came across something amazing. Although all


    the power in his body was gone, including his original strength at the Emperor Realm, the meridians in


    his body were more spacious than they had been when he broke through to the Emperor Realm. He


    even found some remnants of the power from the Scarlet Heaven Jade left in his meridians. Although


    the remaining power was minuscule, if he could slowly gather it, it could be the foundation for his


    new cultivation.


    Therefore, every day, when he wasn''t busy serving Esteban, Rocky secretly tried to condense the


    remaining power of the Scarlet Heaven Jade in his meridians.


    Slowly, the faint power began increase. As time passed, he had umted so much power that it


    resembled a dancing me inside of him. With the me as the foundation, he could start his cultivation


    again.


    A steady flow of water droplets could easily gather into a pool of spring water. The same principle


    applied to the power in his body.


    The moment that Rocky was able to sessfully condense the power of the Scarlet Heaven Jade in


    his body, a type of mind method called the ming Ogre Form appeared in his mind.


    At first, Rocky didn''t understand what was going on. He immediately started practicing the ming


    Ogre Form and some unique skills shed through his mind as if he had already owned them.


    Later, he realized that the action of merging the power of the Scarlet Heaven Jade and the memories of


    the powerful martial spirits in the jade had resulted in the martial spirits'' unique skills bing his own.


    Another month flew by.


    With the help of the ming Ogre Form, Rocky sessfully broke through to the King Realm.


    Although that was nothingpared to the Emperor Realm, he was quite satisfied with his progress. At


    the speed he was currently recovering at, he believed that he would be able to return to the Emperor


    Realm within a few months.


    While Rocky was struggling to survive and regain his strength, huge events had been urring in the


    human race.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    It all stemmed from the death of the chief of the Di n and the rumors around Canaan, who had really


    been a member of the Shura Race in disguise that intended to destroy the human race.


    The Di n was one of the most powerful forces in the human race for a long time. Even the Sky-


    suppressing Sect and the Sovereign Sect, who were old enemies, showed respect to the Di n.


    Normally, they stayed in line, but now, the death of the chief of the Di n had triggered a battle


    between them. The Sovereign Sect insisted that the chief of the Di n had been killed by Canaan and


    no one knew where they had heard that news from. The rumor only continued to stir the pot and made


    them hate each other more.


    Although the Di n insisted that their chief had been killed by someone from the Shura Race, not the


    real Canaan, it was not enough to make the two sides calm down.


    The whole human race had fallen into disarray because of the battle going on between the Sky-


    Suppressing Mansion and the Sovereign Sect.


    The Di n, who had lost their chief, couldn''t handle the situation either. The death of their chief was


    already a fatal blow to them. Now, they needed to find a new chief. They didn''t have time for anything


    else.

 Chapter 1661 Time Flies

    Chapter 1661 Time Flies


    Three months passed by at a snail''s pace while Rocky stayed in the Ghost Pce.


    Rocky made sure to use his time well. Immediately his injuries had healed, he went straight to


    cultivating, almost making it to the Emperor Realm. On top of that, he had broken through to the third


    stage of the ming Ogre Form.


    Even though he had already achieved so much in such little time, he was still relentless in his pursuit to


    grow stronger. He learned a plethora of medical skills from Esteban in secret. The most notable of


    which was the Skill of Magic Needle, which could not only heal wounds but also help to cultivate and


    expand the meridians.


    Even though he was getting stronger every day, he still found it impossible to break out of the Ghost


    Pce. After much time pondering around, he figured that staying inside was for the best since he


    wasn''t sure where exactly he was and what dangers might be waiting for him outside.


    Another few days passed in a blink of an eye.


    "Kid, I''m going on a long trip. It may take two days. Stay here and don''t even think about paling tricks


    with me," Esteban suddenly said to Rocky one day. With that, he carried his gray cloth bag and left the


    pce before Rocky could even say anything.


    Rocky waited until he couldn''t hear Esteban''s footsteps anymore before opening his Magic Spiritual


    Space.


    It had already been a couple of months since thest time he opened it, because he didn''t want


    Esteban to know that he was now much better.


    He took the rare opportunity while it was still ripe and entered his Magic Spiritual Race wearing a big


    smile on his face.


    As soon as Kohen saw Rocky, it immediately bounced around in joy and let out a gleeful noise. Rocky


    was surprised to see that Kohen was now as big as a person with its slender limbs. He was d to see


    it inherited the shape of the Rainbow Glow Unicorn with wings as bright as the sun on its back.


    Rocky smiled and pet Kohen on the head. He then went down to theb and took a sample of his blood


    for testing.


    Esteban had previously used the blood exchange technique on his body to cure him of his congestion.


    During the process, his blood was slowly reced by another. He wanted to know whether or not the


    new blood flowing through his veins would be harmful to him in the long run.


    He spent half a day performing his own experiments before he was certain that the new blood posed


    no threat to him. On the contrary, it even strengthened his body.


    His joy was immediately interrupted when he discovered that the blood flowing through him was not


    human''s.


    If it weren''t that of the human race, then the only possibility was that it might belong to the Shura Race.


    This exined why Esteban said he might die any time if he went out.


    In other words, he was in a very dangerous situation!


    But after experiencing numerous life and death situations, he already epted that nothing was


    permanent in life. Although he could not return to the original world, he could rest easy knowing that


    Marcia and the others had safely returned. As for what mighte next, he could care less. The worst


    thing that would happen to him was death, and he epted that a long time ago.


    To be on the safe side, Rocky didn''t stay much longer in the Magic Spiritual Space.


    After returning to the Ghost Pce, he picked up a medical book and began to read as usual.


    He didn''t know how much time had passed when the gates of the Ghost Pce was suddenly forced


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    open by a powerful force.


    Rocky couldn''t believe his eyes. In a quarter of a year he spent there, he had never seen a single soul


    enter the pce.


    However, he was weary to show any emotions. Instead, he continued to sit and read his book with a


    straight face. From the corner of his eye, he saw a middle-aged woman holding a girl with red hair run


    towards him. The girl was dressed in revealing clothing that made it almost impossible to ignore her.


    "Where is Esteban? Call him out!" the middle-aged woman ordered when she saw that Esteban wasn''t


    there.


    "He''s not in," Rocky answered in no hurry.


    "What? What bad luck! What should we do now? Miss Vivian was poisoned by the dark fire, and


    Esteban''s Skill of Magic Needle is the only thing that could save her!" The middle-aged woman began


    to break down into tears.


    This piqued Rocky''s interest, making him look closely at the girl. Her skin was dark red and her lips


    were purple. It didn''t take a genius to tell that she was gravely poisoned.


    He recalled having read the dark fire in one of his books before. It was a venom that came from a


    diabolical beast. Once someone got it, their death was almost certain. It would spread all over their


    body in minutes and they would die within a matter of hours.


    "How long has she been poisoned?" Rocky could tell that the girl was no ordinary person. He thought


    that saving her might mean that she would be of some use in the future. Plus, he had already


    sessfully mastered Esteban''s Skill of Magic Needle, so curing her would not be difficult.


    "Four hours," the middle-aged woman replied with an anxious face.


    "Maybe I can save her. If you trust me, put her on the ice bed," Rocky said as he stood up.


    "Who are you?" The middle-aged woman looked at Rocky suspiciously.


    "I''m doing chores for Esteban," Rocky answered, raising his eyebrows.


    "Doing chores? Are you kidding me? How can ad like you save our preciousdy?" she scoffed back


    with a disgusted look.


    "Oh is that it? Fine, then take her back home ande back a few dayster when Master Esteban


    gets here."


    The woman bit her lip and hesitated. She knew that Vivian would be long dead before Esteban came


    back. She had no other choice.


    "Are you sure? Can you really save Miss Vivian?" the middle-aged woman asked hesitantly.


    "I can''t guarantee that I''ll save her life. The dark fire is a mysterious poison even the most renowned


    experts find hard to deal with. But the longer you wait, the more danger she''ll be in. I can only say that


    I''ll try my best." Rocky frankly told the truth.


    From what she heard, she could immediately tell that Rocky had a point. And so, she lifted the girl up


    and put her on the ice bed.


    "Take off her coat!" Rocky said.


    "What?" The middle-aged woman was stunned for a moment and then said angrily, "Do you want to


    die? She is still a youngdy! How dare you?"


    "Hey, how can I treat her with my needles if she has clothes on? One wrong move and it''ll all be over!"


    Rocky bit back as he rolled his eyes at the middle-aged woman.


    The middle-aged woman was left speechless but she knew this was not the time.


    Not long after, thedy''s beautiful bodyid bare on the ice bed. Her skin was not as white as a human,


    but her wheat-coloredplexion had a very foreign charm.

 Chapter 1662 Ferocious Hatred

    Chapter 1662 Ferocious Hatred


    However, Rocky wasn''t interested in the girl''s body. He didn''t even care to look at her properly. He


    reached for and took out the magic needles that Esteban often used for practice and began to prick


    them into the girl''s flesh.


    The use of magic needles was, in fact, no different from ordinary acupuncture. The only difference was


    that these needles had to be used with the spiritual power which would condense the spiritual power at


    the needle''s tip and stimte the meridians and acupoints. The materials required for the magic


    needles were quite unusual as well. Although Esteban never admitted how he acquired them, Rocky


    spected that they were most likely refined from strange meteorites that held questionable power.


    That would exin how they could easily concentrate and control the spiritual power.


    The Skill of Magic Needle wasn''t difficult for Rocky since he already possessed the basic medical skills


    necessary to execute it.


    Soon, over twenty magic needles protruded from all over the girl''s body¡ªeach needle covering all her


    important meridians and acupoints.


    However, this skill wasn''t just about gathering spiritual power. It also needed to form a connection with


    the tips of the magic needles to achieve the treatment''s purpose. This was the most challenging part.


    But Rocky was able to easily master even this kind of divine skill without being taught thanks to his


    highly developed skills in beast curing.


    His hands continuously emanated spiritual power which eventually connected to the spiritual power


    concentrated at the tips of the magic needles. Together, they formed awork that would help slowly


    draw out the poison from the girl''s heart meridian towards her limbs.


    Esteban would''ve been stunned if he was present. He would''ve never expected Rocky to master the


    Skill of Magic Needle, which Esteban created himself, by merely observing his treatments for three


    months.


    "I''ll need you to cut open yourdy''s hands and feet, please," Rocky requested the middle-aged woman


    politely.


    She immediately summoned the spiritual power within her into her two fingers and formed a light de.


    It sliced into the girl''s hands and feet one after another. Blood as ck as coal began to gush out of the


    wounds, a cold aura emanating off of it.


    Five minutester, the ck-tinged blood began to gradually turn bright red and no longer gave off the


    cold aura.


    "She should be okay!" Then Rocky checked on what was happening within the girl''s body. After


    confirming that the poison had beenpletely discharged, he began to remove the magic needles.


    Once he finished withdrawing and putting away the magic needles, Rocky turned around and sat back


    in his seat silently where he continued to read his medical book.


    The middle-aged woman nced at Rocky with a weird expression. But she continued to put on the


    girl''s clothes quickly and then carried her out of the ice bed, ready to leave.


    "Are you really just an assistant?" The middle-aged woman asked as she turned to face him before


    leaving.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Maybe not even an assistant," Rocky replied yfully. "But if possible," he continued. "Keep what


    happened today a secret for me! If Esteban finds out, I may not be even able to assist anymore."


    The middle-aged woman shot him a suspicious look and nodded before she swiftly left with the girl


    cradled in her arms.


    Once they were gone, Rocky hesitated for a moment. He stood up and gazed at the broken door. He


    couldn''t help but wish for the chance to go out and have a look. However, he knew that stepping


    outside would mean entering the Shura Race''s territory. He was safe in the Ghost Pce. But beyond


    it, danger awaited him if he were to go anywhere with his human identity.


    By then, Rocky suddenly thought of something. He immediately turned around and strode towards a


    box beside the medicine cab. When he opened it, he was met with various masks made of human


    skin, all of which looked as though they were from the Shura Race.


    In addition to his penchant for dissecting, Esteban was also particrly keen on human skin masks. He


    often cut off the skin of corpses to make them so that he could disguise himself every time he went out.


    Only within the confines of the Ghost Pce would Esteban reveal his true human form.


    Once he selected a mask, Rocky soaked it in a special potion concocted by Esteban and applied it to


    his face. The mask began to shrink, tighten, and stick to his face in the blink of an eye. His face soon


    morphed into a ferocious one from the Shura Race.


    Rocky walked out of the pce and was relieved once he checked himself in a water basin''s reflection


    to make sure nothing was wrong.


    As soon as he walked through the gate, a burst of dazzling light shot down from the sky and made him


    squint. He stayed in the shadows of the Ghost Pce for three months. It was only normal that he felt


    ufortable once he went out.


    But once Rocky got used to it he continued to follow the stone path connecting the Ghost Pce with


    the outside world. He began to familiarize himself with the new environment he was in.


    ''Most of the buildings here are shaped like pces. They may belong to a powerful individual from the


    Shura Race.'' Rocky observed as he walked.


    Not long after, he strolled into an area with quite a vibrant aura. Multiple members of the Shura Race


    wore brocade clothesing and going. Guards patrolled the vicinity back and forth as well.


    He observed more carefully and discovered that most of them were quite powerful. They were at level


    four or five of the Spirit Realm and many of them already achieved the Spiritual King level. Although he


    didn''t see any warriors of the Emperor Realm, the Shura Race was indeed a naturally powerful race


    with its numerous strong fighters!


    However, he didn''t move forward to avoid any unnecessary trouble. Instead, he was back to the way he


    came to return to the Ghost Pce.


    But on the way, he suddenly sensed a powerful beast''s aura. It was at least above the Emperor Realm.


    Rocky had only felt a simr aura in Han before.


    Out of curiosity, he followed the aura and traced its origin.


    The aura came from a further distance than he expected. It took nearly five minutes for Rocky to pass


    through the towering buildings before a huge round tform appeared in front of him.


    This area was hidden deep with the round tform located behind a wall more than ten meters high.


    Surrounding the tform were eighteen huge pirs that were connected with a thick, long iron chain


    the color of coal. The other end of the chain was tightly wrapped around the huge crawling beast


    stationed at the center of the tform.


    ''Why is this demonic beast imprisoned here? Judging from its aura, I''m afraid it''s even stronger than


    Han.'' Rocky''s interest was piqued and began to approach it cautiously.


    In that instant, the demonic beast sensed that someone was approaching. It swiftly straightened its


    neck and raised its huge head. Its crimson eyes stared back with ferocious hatred.

 Chapter 1663 Kindness

    Chapter 1663 Kindness


    Ordinary people should have been scared out of their wits when they encountered the demonic beast,


    but not Rocky. Instead, he looked at it with great interest. In fact, if it weren''t for the beast''s strong aura,


    he was even thinking of taking it away to study it further.


    Seeing that Rocky didn''t seem to be afraid of it, the red-eyed demonic beast became more irritated. It


    immediately opened its mouth and roared mightily. In an instant, an overwhelming sound wave rushed


    towards Rocky.


    Sensing the surging power, Rocky quickly retreated to dodge it.


    Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, the ground where Rocky had been standing was sted by the sound wave.


    "What a powerful force! Even its roar alone is destructive enough. I can also guess that this beast is


    imprisoned here because it''s too dangerous if it gets out of control." Rocky was stunned at what he


    saw. Immediately after, he decided to keep his distance from the beast.


    But before he could even take a few steps back, the savage beast suddenly grew more agitated. Its


    huge body stood on the round tform, revealing a height of more than thirty meters, towering over the


    wall behind it like a hill.


    Then, the red-eyed demonic beast began to struggle hard, trying to free itself from the iron chains that


    were restraining it. With this, the eighteen pirs surrounding it and the tform itself shook violently as


    if they were about to copse at any time.


    However, a thunderous current suddenly burst out from the bottom of the round tform, spreading all


    over the body of the demonic beast, making it roar and writhe in pain.


    As a result, the beast eventually crouched down, making the vicious lightning flow dissipate.


    "Hmm. Although the demonic beast is extremely powerful, the sealing spell can easily suppress it. I


    wonder who the person responsible for creating such a formidable sealing spell was," Rocky mumbled


    to himself in surprise.


    At this moment, he suddenly heard some footsteps approaching, so he immediately retreated and hid


    in a nearby bush of flowers.


    Not long after, an old man whose strength should be far above the Emperor Realm arrived together


    with several members of the Shura Race.


    Instantly, the old man''s sharp eyes swept across the entire area around the tform. At the same time,


    the members of the Shura Race scattered and began to search around. But when they deemed that


    there was nothing wrong, they quickly returned to the old man''s side.


    "Sir I don''t think there is anything unusual here. It must only be the beast throwing a tantrum," one of


    the members of the Shura Race reported.


    "I see. The God-worshipping Ritual is about to start soon. That means the seal of the beast will also


    gradually decline. We must ensure that nothing goes wrong until the ritual is finished. Just to be sure,


    from now on, arrange several people to guard this ce every day."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Right after that, the old man left together with the other members of the Shura Race.


    ''God-worshipping Ritual? What the hell is that? I don''t have an idea, but it seems that it''s an important


    event for the Shura Race, '' Rocky thought to himself as he continued hiding among the bush of flowers.


    After ensuring that the people from before were nowhere in sight, he hurriedly left, deeming that it was


    not safe to hang around in that ce.


    After returning to the Ghost Pce, Rocky stayed there and continued to study all sorts of medical


    skills.


    In the blink of an eye, two days had already passed.


    Meanwhile, Esteban already returned from his journey. The moment he entered the pce, he noticed


    that the spells that he set up at the gates were no longer working. His eyes widened and immediately


    thought that it might be Rocky''s doing and that he might have escaped. With this thought in mind, he


    quickly rushed into the pce and went to look at Rocky''s room. However, Esteban saw that Rocky


    was still there, lying on the ice bed with a medical book in one hand, while his head rested on the other.


    He must have slept after reading all those books.


    "This is quite unexpected. He should have quickly realized if the restriction on the gates were already


    destroyed. So, who''s the bastard who has broken my seals then?" Esteban cursed as he narrowed his


    eyes.


    "I don''t think you should call them that. Well, two women barged into the pce and were searching for


    you. One of them was poisoned, so they came to ask you to heal her," Rocky answered as he


    eventually opened his eyes.


    "What? There were two women, and one of them was poisoned? Did they mention who they are?"


    Esteban asked with furrowed brows.


    "Hmm. If I remember correctly, the poisoned woman was called Vivian."


    "Miss Vivian?! Oh shit! She was poisoned?! Then, what happened?" After hearing the name of the


    woman, Esteban''s expression became extremely serious.


    "Well, I told them that you are not here, so they eventually left." Of course, Rocky did not tell Esteban


    that he actually used the Skill of Magic Needle to heal Vivian.


    "Damn it! I will be in great trouble! No one else in the Ghost Capital can heal her except me!" Esteban


    eximed as he started pacing back and forth, obviously nervous at the woman''s condition.


    "Why are you so nervous? Who is this Miss Vivian?" Rocky asked casually.


    "Miss Vivian is the leader''s younger sister¡­" Esteban mumbled softly.


    "Really? Then what are you still doing here? Don''t you have to go and check on her? I''m afraid that if


    she dies, you might also follow her fate immediately!"


    Hearing this, it seemed that Esteban came to his senses and left in a hurry.


    However, not long after, Esteban came back to the pce, wearing a sour face. "That woman is crazy!


    It''s not like I didn''t want to save Miss Vivian! It just happened that I was not here when they arrived.


    Why did she have to scold me so harshly? But that is not the most insane thing that happened. She


    said that someone actually healed Miss Vivian! Who on earth is that guy, and where did they find him?


    But she won''t tell me no matter how hard I insisted, so it really pisses me off!"


    Hearing all of Esteban''sints, Rocky smiled inwardly. It seemed that the woman who was with


    Miss Vivian kept her promise to him.


    But since Esteban was in bad mood, he started bossing Rocky around.


    However, it didn''t really matter to Rocky. He just did everything that Esteban ordered him.


    Because of his diligence, it didn''t take long for Esteban to finally calm down.


    "Hey, young man. Didn''t you want to leave this ce?" Esteban asked out of nowhere.


    While Rocky was still bustling around, he smiled and responded, "Sir, I know that you have your reason


    if you want to keep me here. So, if you want to let me go and you have a way to do it, then it is up to


    you."


    "Hmm. I guess you really are smarter than you appear. From your answer, I could specte that you


    have already gone outside and known where you really are. Well, I''m not that interested in your real


    identity or where you are originally from, but I know that you are very important to the leader. Hence, I


    just have two choices here. It''s either I hand you over to him, or I could help you leave this ce,"


    Esteban remarked with a serious look on his face. In fact, the main reason why Esteban had set


    restrictions at the gates of the pce was that he was preventing Gilbert from discovering that Rocky


    was still alive.


    "But aren''t you working for that leader? Why are you going to betray him?" Rocky asked in confusion.


    Actually, he had always wondered why Esteban saved him. He even lied to Gilbert when asked if


    Rocky was already dead.


    "Ha-ha! Do not be mistaken. The only reason that I am staying here is that I am repaying him a favor,"


    Esteban answered with a cold snort.


    "So, does that leader know that you also are a human?" Rocky asked as he raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes, of course. In fact, he is the only one who knows. Well, besides you," Esteban replied indifferently.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I see¡­" Rocky responded with a nod.


    "Knowing the character of Leader Gilbert, once he knows that you are still alive, your chance of survival


    would be very low. On the other hand, if he decided not to kill you, he would only allow you to live in the


    Ghost Capital. After all, if you leave this ce, you won''t be able to live as a human." Although Esteban


    actually had an unsociable attitude, he was still kind to Rocky since they were both from the human


    race.

 Chapter 1664 A Shrewd Man

    Chapter 1664 A Shrewd Man


    "So, do you still want me to stay here?" Rocky asked.


    "Well, it''s up to you. The door''s restriction has already been broken, so there''s no way to hinder you. If


    you want to leave, then I won''t force you to stay," Esteban responded casually as he waved his hand.


    "I see. I will leave when I want to. But for now, I think I will stay for a while," Rocky replied tly.


    "Ha! What an interesting fellow!" Esteban let out a sneer and said nothing more.


    "By the way, can I ask something? What is the God-worshipping Ritual?" Rocky inquired when he


    suddenly remembered that he heard about it when he hid near the round tform.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Oh, that? To put it simply, it is the worship of the gods. The ritual can summon the gods that the people


    worship. Moreover, in that same ritual, the gods will select the so-called Godly Genius, whom they will


    bestow a divine power," Esteban exined briefly.


    "Gods? Are you saying that there are several gods in this continent?" Rocky asked as it easily caught


    his attention.


    "That is right. There are indeed gods that lived here on the continent, and their power is easily stronger


    than that of the members of the Shura Race. Actually, I also did not believe it before. But after I


    participated in the God-worshipping Ritual for the first time, I saw the gods with my own eyes.


    Therefore, I believe that they exist in this world." While Esteban was saying this, the expression on his


    face became peaceful and solemn.


    "Now, that''s interesting," Rocky said with a yful smile. He used to be the sessor of the Holy Lord


    of the Star Divine Race and possessed an iparable divine power. Therefore, even if gods really


    did exist in this world, he did not need to be surprised.


    "The members of the Shura Race pay great importance to this ritual. Hence, during that period, the


    entire Ghost Capital will be heavily guarded to prevent anyone from making any malicious trouble. If I


    were you, I would stay in the Ghost Pce," Esteban suggested.


    "It turns out that there are still a lot of people who want to make trouble in the territory of the leader,


    huh?" Rocky let out a faint smile as he shook his head.


    "There are actually a total of nine leaders in the Shura Race. Each of them works for the royal family by


    ruling a specific territory. The members of the Shura Race believe that the strongest one deserves to


    get more. Thus, the nine leaders try to expand their territories in every possible method there is. At the


    same time, the royal family does not directly interfere in thispetition. In addition to the alliances,


    the leaders do every means just to disrupt the others'' jurisdiction. The God-worshipping Ritual only


    happens once every ten years. Hence, if it is destroyed and the gods are defiled, it will be such a bad


    thing for all of the leaders!"


    "It seems that even if it is against their own kind, the Shura Race remains to be bloodthirsty war freaks.


    Ironically, this kind of thinking also improves the overall strength of the entire race."


    "I also agree. The only problem is that because of this ridiculous system, the poption of the Shura


    Race is getting smaller and smaller. Hence, in order to ensure the prosperity of their race, they have no


    choice but to capture various masters from various alien worlds and bring them back here to be


    members of the Shura Race. That is the main reason why there are members of the human race and


    the spiritual race within the Shura Race," Esteban exined.


    "Although the members of the Shura Race are known to be cruel, I actually admire that many of them


    are smart rulers," Rocky remarked.


    "Smart? Ha-ha! Do you really think that those barbarous beings can think of such a method by


    themselves? The Shura Race is under themand of their gods. That is why they could control the


    entire continent," Esteban said as he suddenly burst intoughter.


    "I see. No wonder they really give importance to worshipping those gods," Rocky responded


    indifferently.


    "However, the matter within the Shura Race has nothing to do with you. For now, you just need to stay


    and be at ease in the Ghost Pce. When the God-worshipping Ritual is over, I will find an opportunity


    to sneak you away from the Shura Race," Esteban said casually.


    "Why are you helping me? It''s just that I don''t think you can get any benefit from it."


    "Ha-ha! Did I say that I want something in return? I just don''t want you to get involved in all this chaos


    within the Shura Race. Moreover, both of us know that you have a special rtionship with the Di


    n," Esteban sneered as he shot a meaningful nce at Rocky.


    "How did you know about..." Rocky was stunned and was not able to finish his sentence. He didn''t


    expect that Esteban would know that he was involved with the Di n. His eyes narrowed and he


    wondered how he knew about it.


    "Well, I have said too much. Come on! Work for me now, and don''t bezy," Esteban uttered and


    immediately revealed a serious expression on his face.


    Although Rocky was very intrigued, he didn''t think it was the right time to pry about these things. So, he


    just fell silent and continued doing what Esteban asked him to.


    Just as Esteban said, the atmosphere in the leader''s mansion really became different as soon as the


    God-worshipping Ritual was about to begin. Although Rocky only moved quite near the Ghost Pce,


    he could clearly perceive that more guards were patrolling the area more frequently.


    Then, a few dayster, Esteban, who had always dressed slovenly, suddenly appeared wearing a


    decent colorful robe.


    He even asked Rocky to help him trim his hair and beard. As soon as he was tidied up, he looked like a


    formidable master.


    Although Rocky didn''t actually know how powerful Esteban was, he could only specte that his


    strength was most probably above the Emperor Realm. Otherwise, he should have already discerned


    his cultivation base with ease.


    "So, is the God-worshipping Ritual being held today? You are dressed so nicely and you look rather


    handsome today," Rocky uttered with a faint smile.


    "Yeah, you guessed that right. If only the leader didn''t ask me to attend it all the time, there''s no way


    that I will take part in it!" Esteban said in an annoyed tone.


    "Well, aren''t you famous and venerable? By the way, I think I haven''t asked, but what is the difference


    between the God-worshipping Ritual and the human race''s ritual?" Rocky asked out of curiosity.


    "Do you want to see it for yourself?" Esteban asked nonchntly as he easily saw through Rocky''s


    mind.


    "I can? Well, it really is a rare chance, so of course, I want to see it. I expect that it will be an eye-


    opener," Rocky answered with a huge smile.


    "Fine. I can take you there, but you have to make sure to stick with me all the time. Once the leader


    finds out that you are still alive, there is no way that I can protect you." Rocky had already stayed with


    Esteban for three months, so the two of them had gradually be close. Since Rocky was curious


    about the ritual, Esteban deemed that it was just fine.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll make sure to behave myself," Rocky quickly replied.


    "But of course, you will need to disguise yourself." After saying that, Esteban went to pick a random


    human skin mask from his box of masks. Upon soaking it in a potion, he handed it to Rocky.


    Then, Rocky hurriedly put the mask on. After a moment, the features of his face really changed to a


    different one.


    "All right. Let''s go." Esteban took a nce at Rocky and deemed that his disguise was perfect. After


    that, they left the Ghost Pce and proceeded to the leader''s mansion.


    Since Rocky had been quite familiar with the surroundings of the leader''s mansion, he was able to


    keep his head down along the way, showing no curiosity. After all, someone might find that he was


    acting suspiciously if he kept looking around.


    Although Esteban usually just stayed in the Ghost Pce and rarely went out, it seemed that the


    members of the mansion were afraid of him. In fact, everyone they encountered was respectful of him.


    That was when Rocky realized that Esteban must really have a high status in the mansion.


    As Esteban and Rocky continued to walk, they saw gorgeous beast chariots moving in a certain


    direction in an orderly manner. Apparently, these chariots carried the big shots in the Ghost Fief, and


    they were all invited to participate in the God-worshipping Ritual.


    "Hey, Esteban!" Out of nowhere, one of the beast chariots stopped. Then, a fat and shrewd-looking


    man sitting inside called Esteban out.

 Chapter 1665 The Lucky Guy

    Chapter 1665 The Lucky Guy


    "Well, if it isn''t Din the tightwad," Esteban remarked as he stared at Din with contempt in his eyes.


    "Ha-ha! You are still humorous as ever, Esteban. I may love money so much, but I am willing to spend


    it when necessary. Calling me a tightwad is a bit too exaggerated," Din replied with an awkward


    smile.


    "Oh, is that so? Then, surely you won''t mind paying up for the medical fees that you owe me from


    before. That is ten thousand Shura Coins in total," Esteban said with a raised eyebrow.


    "Ten thousand? Was it that big? Esteban, I think you are asking for too much!" Din retorted as his


    expression changed drastically.


    "If you think that it is expensive, then I don''t want you asking me for medicines againter." Esteban


    snorted coldly.


    "All right. All right. I will pay up," Din answered hastily as he begged.


    "Come to think of it. I''ve been quite short of several kinds of medicines recently, and it''s actually quite


    difficult for me to collect them. However, I guess you have the resources to get them for me," Esteban


    insinuated.


    "Well, I could do it. But how about the cost?" Din asked quickly.


    "Fine. It will be deducted from what you owe me!" Esteban answered sternly.


    "Okay! I will send whatever you need to the Ghost Pceter." Right after making an agreement with


    Esteban, Din urged the driver of the chariot to leave in a hurry.


    "Who is that guy?" Rocky asked Esteban as soon as the man in the chariot left.


    "He is the Minister of Finance that works under Leader Gilbert. He is the one responsible for all


    financial affairs within the leader''s jurisdiction. Moreover, as you''ve heard what I say, he''s well-known to


    be a cheapskate. He always takes advantage of ordinary people, so obviously, many people dislike


    him. However, because of his royal status, no ordinary citizen would dare to offend him. In fact, even


    the leader turns a blind eye to his unjust schemes. Well, he is a very capable minister indeed. Even if


    his ways are crooked, at least there is enough money to recruit more troops and improve the fighting


    force," Esteban exined.


    "I see. So, why did hee to you before? What was his illness?" Rocky asked out of curiosity.


    "That guy is ascivious man who often acquires sexually transmitted diseases. Because of that, he


    asked me for help many times," Esteban replied with a scoff.


    "Then, you must have gotten a lot of benefits from him," Rocky said.


    "Humph! I am not that kind of person. Since he has many resources, I only ask him to help me find


    several kinds of rare herbs."


    Hearing that, Rocky just let out a faint smile. ''Of course, rare herbs would note at a cheap price. If


    that is not a benefit, then what is?'' he thought to himself. However, Rocky didn''t feel the need to point it


    out. He just followed Esteban and moved forward to their original destination.


    Before long, they came to a huge square in the shape of eight diagrams. At this moment, on the


    periphery of the square, many people were already gathered, including the members of Gilbert''s


    mansion.


    On the other side of the square, there were also dozens of members of the Shura Race that had


    already reached the Emperor Realm. They all looked well-dressed for the event, but one could see that


    they were all pretty arrogant.


    "Esteban, aren''t you going to stand with those people?" Rocky asked out of nowhere.


    "No, of course not. Let''s find a better spot where we can watch the fun. Those people came here


    because they want to be the Godly Genius and pray for the gods'' blessings. I''m not interested in


    any of that," Esteban replied and eventually led Rocky to the corner of the square.


    Soon enough, several beams of colorful light appeared in the sky. Then, several mennded at the


    center of the square, with the lord of the Ghost Fief, Gilbert, taking the lead.


    As for the other higher-ups, each of them seemed to have reached the Shura Realm.


    "Today would be the decennial God-worshipping Ritual of the Shura Race. We shall pray together,


    worship the gods, and beg them to descend towards our mortal world. Without further ado, I now


    announce the beginning of the ceremony!" Gilbert dered loudly.


    Immediately, some men and women that were dressed in beast clothing and ferocious masks came


    dancing in the square. At the same time, various kinds of sacrificial offerings were presented one after


    another.


    After some time, a divine light suddenly paved the thick clouds. Then, a narrow beam of golden light fell


    from the sky,nding directly at the center of the square.


    In an instant, all of the members of the Shura Race that were present showed an expression of


    reverence. Gilbert even led them to kneel on the ground.


    "Hey, brat! What the hell are you waiting for? Kneel at once!" Seeing that Rocky was just staring at the


    development of the events, Esteban quickly reminded him.


    Only then did Rocky came to his senses and did as was told. However, there wasn''t a hint of reverence


    in his eyes. If anything, he was just curious to see these so-called gods.


    In a sh, the beam of white golden light dissipated as a brilliant yet blurry figure made of light


    appeared in the center of the square. The people could not really see its form, but they could definitely


    feel its divine power.


    "Is that one of the gods?" Rocky asked Esteban with furrowed brows. In his imagination, gods should


    appear to be sublime, but this one did not look very special.


    However, he also had to admit that the divine power it released was enough to shock the crowd.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Of course not. That is just a part of the god''s spiritual soul. It is said that no one in the Shura Race has


    actually seen the true form of the gods. Even the royal family is no exception," Esteban mumbled softly.


    "Why is that? Is he ashamed to show his face?" Rocky murmured to himself.


    Out of the blue, Rocky felt an intense gaze. As he looked up, he realized that the figure was actually


    staring at him. Hence, he immediately lowered his head to avoid its gaze.


    Fortunately, the divine light only nced at Rocky and soon took its gaze away from him.


    "I, the leader of the Ghost Capital, take all of these members to participate in the ceremony. I pray that


    the god will continue protecting the Ghost Capital, as well as make it prosper more. Please choose the


    next appointed Godly Genius to help us."


    As soon as Gilbert finished these words, the strand of light suddenly soared into the air and flew


    towards the masters of the Ghost Fief that were gathered in the square.


    Then, it hovered on top of their heads. These men were very hopeful that one of them would be


    the Godly Genius and obtain the superior divine power. However, after the light circled their heads for


    quite some time, it suddenly turned around and flew towards the other members of the Shura Race that


    were standing on the periphery of the square.


    Recognizing that they were not chosen, the masters in the square felt very pitiful.


    "I can''t believe this. There are so many powerful men in the Ghost Fief, but not one of them was


    selected to be the Godly Genius? Does it mean that we wouldn''t have a Godly Genius this year?"


    Gilbert muttered to himself in surprise.


    At the same time, the elders of the Ghost Capital behind him were also at a loss.


    But unexpectedly, the strand of light continued to float in the air around the square.


    At this moment, all of the members of the Shura Race fixed their eyes on it, especially the ones outside


    the square. Their hopes were rising dramatically, wondering if they would be chosen to be the


    Godly Genius.


    After a long time, the light, which had been moving rapidly in the air, suddenly slowed down. It seemed


    to have stopped at a certain area. Before long, it shone brightly and approached the crowd.


    Consequently, the members of the Shura Race in that area were so thrilled. Any one of them could be


    chosen at any moment.


    They could not help but hold their breath, wondering who would be the lucky guy.

 Chapter 1666 Astonishing Potential

    Chapter 1666 Astonishing Potential


    Soon, the beam of lightnded on a figure, and all the members of the Shura Race turned to see who it


    had chosen.


    The famous Esteban was standing next to the figure bathed in light, dumbfounded and furious.


    He never expected this would be the man the divine light would choose.


    Even Rocky himself was at a loss as to whether he shouldugh or cry because, sure enough, the light


    was shining on him.


    While he didn''t know why he was chosen, he knew he was not equipped to deal with this situation.


    The plot was thickening. Since he was chosen, he was to inherit the divine power. The Godly Genius


    was revered in the Shura Race; he or she was the medium between them and the gods, like an oracle.


    But the divine power would put Rocky''s real identity at risk.


    Although Rocky had be object of envy, he felt quite unhappy, uncertain as to what would happen


    next.


    Meanwhile, Esteban was quite grim as well. He was worried that Rocky''s human identity would be


    exposed by the god. He shook his head slightly and sighed.


    "Well, that''s it then," a voice boomed. "It seems that the gods has made the choice. Congrattions!


    Pleasee up here!" Gilbert''s eyes were fixed on Rocky. Although he felt that Rocky looked very


    ordinary, he figured there was more than met the eye and believed that the gods'' choice was correct.


    Rocky didn''t budge. Instead, he shot a nce at Esteban, who was standing next to him.


    "What are you waiting for? Go!" Esteban hissed, putting on a stern expression. He had no choice but to


    respect the decision.


    Rocky smiled helplessly. Then he made his way through the crowd until he reached the square in the


    front. There, he stood before Gilbert.


    Just then, the divine light whipped back to the center of the square and transformed into a portal.


    "Greetings, sir!" Rocky bowed respectfully.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "You have been chosen to be the Godly Genius of the Ghost Capital. From now on, you are the


    guardian of this city. Now, receive the power from the oracle." Gilbert gestured towards the shining


    portal.


    "Well... the thing is... Can I refuse?" Rocky asked hesitantly. He thought it''d be best if he didn''t beat


    around the bush and turned the offer down frankly.


    The crowd let out a collective gasp. It was the ultimate honor to be selected as a Godly Genius. If


    Rocky refused this honor, he was either crazy or downright stupid!


    "Stop talking nonsense! To receive such a gift is the highest honor. How can you not ept it? Hurry


    up!" Gilbert shot Rocky a murderous re.


    Rocky sighed inwardly. He knew it''d be more troublesome to be stubborn here, so he reluctantly


    walked towards the shining portal.


    As he walked, there were all kinds of exmations and jeers of envy around the square.


    The moment Rocky passed through the portal, it vanished into thin air, taking him with it.


    In the blink of an eye, Rocky''s surroundings changed from the square to a scenic valley where birds


    were singing cheerfully and flowers bloomed beautifully.


    Before himy an intricately constructed bamboo pavilion. As he drew near, he found that the door to


    the pavilion was open, and a lovely aroma of tea was wafting towards him.


    However, when he entered the pavilion, there was no one there; just a stout bamboo tea table with a


    cup of steaming hot tea.


    "Excuse me, is there anyone here?" Rocky cautiously cupped his hands and announced his presence.


    Other than the echoing of his voice, there was only the sound of a light breeze hitting the exterior walls


    of the pavilion.


    Butterflies raged on in his stomach. Rocky eyed the cup of tea warily, wondering if he had to drink it


    before he could proceed.


    After hesitating for a moment, he resigned himself and sat cross legged in front of the bamboo table.


    He furtively picked up the cup of tea and slurped it up.


    The moment the warm tea connected with his tongue, he immediately felt a burst of nausea and his


    mind started to whirl. All the memories of the past began to flood his mind in chronological order, like a


    rapid slideshow.


    It didn''t take long for him to realize these were memories from his life. He alternated betweenughing


    and crying as he re-experienced the memories vividly, going through its pleasure and sorrows all over


    again.


    He didn''t know how long it took until he reached his final memory, the scene of him sending Marcia and


    Alyssa away from the door to the alien world. Then, his consciousness was brought back to the


    bamboo pavilion.


    "What kind of tea was that? It''s amazing!" Once he had caught his breath, Rocky sighed in awe.


    "That was the worry-free tea," an ethereal, feminine voice spoke clearly. "Once you drink the cup, you''ll


    be able to cut yourself off from the past and put your life into your own hands."


    "Are you the god, I mean, the goddess?" Rocky was slightly taken aback. He didn''t expect that the one


    chose him was actually a woman.


    "Exactly. You have drunk the tea. You have now been reborn! Now, I shall bestow upon you the divine


    power, which will greatly help in your cultivation. But once you ept the divine power, you will forget


    the past. You will even forgeting here. You will no longer be who you used to be..."


    "Ma''am, although I don''t want to offend you, I don''t intend to cut off the past, nor do I want to ept


    any divine power," Rocky interrupted. "Moreover, I''m sure you''ve noticed I''m not a member of the


    Shura Race; I don''t think I am qualified for the job!" Of course he had chosen to be honest. While the


    goddess might now have known his true identity, the tea just now would''ve proved at least the fact that


    he wasn''t of the Shura Race.


    "Your past is full of bumps and holes. Having gone through so much hardships in life, isn''t it better for


    you to forget it? Why do you want to hold on to the past? Also, of course I''m aware you''re not from the


    Shura Race¡ªbut there''s now that the Godly Genius must be one of them! As long as the creature is


    on this continent at the time of the selection, they are qualified. Moreover, I have never met anyone


    who has refused the offer! If it were any ordinary member of the Shura Race, I''m afraid they wouldn''t


    have been able to wait any longer and would''ve demanded for the divine power on the spot." Rocky


    could practically feel the voice of the goddess frowning.


    "So, I''m no ordinary person," Rocky retorted, not disrespectfully. In a gentler tone, he pleaded, "I don''t


    have any other requests. I just wish you''ll choose another Godly Genius; this is all I ask. I want to stay


    out of this mess."


    "Do you think this is a joke? Do you think you can do whatever you want to do?" The goddess''s tone of


    voice was growing angry.


    "Please, don''t be angry! I didn''t mean to offend you; it''s just I''m really not interested in being a Godly


    Genius," Rocky exined hurriedly.


    "Are you sure? I know you used to be the Divine Lord''s sessor. This means that you have the


    potential to be a divine sessor."

 Chapter 1667 Battles Of Godly Geniuses

    Chapter 1667 Battles Of Godly Geniuses


    "That''s exactly why I don''t want to be this Godly Genius. That kind of life doesn''t interest me in the


    slightest. I would be unhappy," Rocky stated. He harbored strong feelings about being a god.


    "But there are many types of gods that each have different responsibilities in the worlds. For example,


    the Holy Lord that is in charge of time records things that he observes but he can never interfere. We


    are not like him. We are in charge of the world''s bnce, and we can interfere and adjust things in the


    world as we see fit. Our only downfall is that our power is too strong and we can''t directly interfere with


    the mortal world. That''s why we need to select some Godly Geniuses and grant them divine power. In


    that way, we can adjust the bnce of the world through their hands," the goddess exined.


    "Some Godly Geniuses? How many Godly Geniuses are there on this continent?" Rocky asked, tilting


    his head to the side.


    "There are many. Nine Godly Geniuses are selected every ten years, and this continent has been


    around for over a thousand years. Think about it for a minute and I''m sure you can do the math."


    "Well... that''s quite a lot."


    "Exactly. The problem is that most of them perished during previous battles of Godly Geniuses. There


    are only a handful left now," the goddess added in a t voice.


    "Battles of Godly Geniuses?" Rocky repeated, frowning. It seemed that things were not as simple as he


    had once thought.


    "That''s right. Every time we choose new Godly Geniuses, they must fight. Only the ones who win and


    survive be true gods," the goddess exined.


    "Well, that sounds exhrating. A long time ago, I would have agreed without hesitation. But now I


    would rather stay in the Ghost Pce than get involved in the world''s disputes," Rocky replied, wearing


    a calm, apologetic smile. He looked like a man that had lost all his vigor.


    "But don''t you want to return to your original world?" the goddess asked.


    Her words touched the bottom of Rocky''s heart, making him sigh. Of course he wanted to return to his


    original world, but with his current strength, it was impossible for him to open the door again. The


    power of the Star Beast Ring had been exhausted and it couldn''t just replenish over time. If he wanted


    to open the door, he would have to cultivate until he was the strongest in the world which would not be


    an easy feat.


    "If you can win the battle of the newly-selected Godly Geniuses, I will send you back to that world," the


    goddess offered. His eyes shot up to her face. Needless to say, Rocky was beginning to feel tempted.


    "That deal is a good one but do you really think I could win?" Rocky asked, scrunching his eyebrows


    together. The people who were selected topete must be talented and must possess unlimited


    potential. Plus, he knew that the members of the Shura Race were usually more powerful than the


    human race and the spiritual race. Therefore, even if he were to agree to be a Godly Genius, he


    could easily lose the battle.


    "Honestly, I don''t. But that''s only because you''re the first human ever to be a Godly Genius. All


    the previous Godly Geniuses were selected from the members of the Shura Race. The human race is


    always weaker than the Shura Race in terms of talent and potential. If you were from the spiritual race,


    there would be a chance. However, I think it would be interesting to see a humanpete. That''s why I


    selected you," the goddess stated. It sounded like she treated all of it like a game and Rocky was her


    trusty pawn.


    "That makes sense. And because you know exactly what I crave, you must have assumed by now that


    I will agree to your terms," Rocky said. What the goddess had offered him was too tempting. She had


    left him with no other choices.


    "So are you ready to ept the divine power now?"


    "Yes. But, before you start, how am I supposed to know if you are tricking me or not?" Rocky asked,


    holding up his hands and taking a small step backwards.


    "Well, if I am, you will just have to ept it!" the goddess said, rendering Rocky speechless.


    A bitter smile spread on his lips. He didn''t want to take the risk but it seemed like the only chance he


    had to get back to his original world.


    "Remember, the divine power I will grant you is not made of pure strength. You cannot use it directly.


    What you can do is cultivate it through physical and mental methods, such as improving your strength


    and intelligence. Make it stronger, and when you reach a certain level of cultivation, it will be of use to


    you. Your divine power will be measured in the form of the pir of divine power. The height of the pir


    of divine power will reflect how strong your divine power is. We will announce the progress of the pir


    of divine power every once in a while, so pay attention..."


    "Okay. I understand. I''m ready. Give it to me!" Rocky nted his two feet on the ground and prepared


    to ept the divine power.


    In an instant, his surroundings were shrouded in dazzling, white light. Then, he closed his eyes and felt


    a very gentle, warm energy flowing into his body. It traveled to all his extremities before it finally


    gathered in the center of his chest. When he came to his senses again, he was back in the square and


    many envious eyes were looking at him.


    "Congrattions! You''ve be a Godly Genius. I hope this means that you can help us in the


    future," Gilbert praised. The faint line of a smile had appeared on his normally serious face. Obviously,


    Rocky obtaining the divine power would bring great things to him and his entire territory so he was


    excited.


    "Thank you, sir. I''ll do my best," Rocky replied politely.


    "By the way, would you mind telling me your name?" Gilbert asked.


    "My name is..." Rocky hesitated, wondering what name he should choose.


    "His name is Odin. He is a new disciple of mine. I''m surprised that he was selected as the Godly


    Genius," Esteban chimed, breaking out of the crowd. He directed a subtle wink at Rocky.


    When he saw his signal, Rocky nodded and said nothing.


    "This is your new disciple?! Now I know how he got the extraordinary potential it takes to be the Godly


    Genius!" Gilbert eximed, gasping.


    Now, the members of the Shura Race standing in the square were looking at Rocky with even more


    surprise dancing in their eyes. They had thought that Rocky was a nobody with lots of luck. They never


    guessed that he was a disciple of the famous doctor in the Ghost Fief, Esteban.


    "He was just lucky." Esteban''s face twitched as he forced a smile. If he had known that bringing him to


    the God-worshipping Ritual would have made him the Godly Genius, he wouldn''t have brought Rocky


    at all.


    "Somebody, take our Godly Genius to his amodation!" Gilbert ordered.


    "Wait, sir. If it''s okay with you, I''d prefer to continue living in the Ghost Pce. I''m a Godly Genius now,


    but I''m still a disciple of Master Esteban. I have to stay by his side until Iplete my studies," Rocky


    interrupted.


    "Well..." It had never urred to Gilbert that Rocky would choose to stay in the Ghost Pce.


    The other members of the Shura Race were also concerned. After all, the status of a Godly Genius


    was pretty high. He didn''t have to live in a ce as cold and secluded as the Ghost Pce.


    "Sir, even if he were to be a true Godly Genius, he still needs to study and cultivate. I know you


    understand that a Godly Genius'' cultivation is different from ordinary cultivation. He must improve his


    strength, and he must improve other aspects too. If I remember correctly, the former Godly Genius


    focused on martial cultivation and that was it. As a result, he perished soon after he went to the


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    battlefield. I think it''s better to teach Odin my medical skills first. Then, he can at least save his own life.


    Isn''t that ideal?" Esteban chimed in.


    "You have a point. But he can''t fall behind in his martial cultivation. That is most important." Gilbert


    thought Esteban''s words were reasonable, but he wanted his way no matter what.


    "Don''t worry, sir. I will supervise him. We are leaving now." Once again, Esteban winked at Rocky.


    Then, the two of them left the square, ignoring everyone''s eyes on their backs.

 Chapter 1668 Gilberts Visit

    Chapter 1668 Gilbert''s Visit


    "Leader, are you really sure that you will allow the Godly Genius to be under Esteban''s care? Even you


    know that he is famous for his unsociable character. I''m afraid that if Odin had somehow offended him,


    something bad might happen to the Godly Genius!" an elder said, expressing his worries.


    "No need to worry. Esteban should know what he is doing. He has been in the Ghost Capital for a long


    time, and he had never epted a disciple even once. It just means that there is indeed something


    special with the Godly Genius." From Gilbert''s words, one could see that he had the utmost confidence


    towards Esteban.


    On their way back to the Ghost Pce, Rocky had been constantly nagged by Esteban. He deeply


    regretted letting Rocky go with him. As a result, they were in big trouble.


    It was not actually a bad thing that Rocky was chosen to be the Godly Genius. However, his real


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    identity would cause a lot of trouble once it was leaked out.


    "Is it possible the deity did not find out your real identity? Well, it would be strange that she gave her


    divine power to you if she knew who you are." Esteban was extremely baffled. Logically speaking, with


    the deity''s power, it should be easy for her to find out Rocky''s identity. Moreover, ording to the


    tradition, all of the Godly Geniuses should havee from the Shura Race. There had been no


    precedent that a human or a member of the spiritual race had been chosen as the Godly Genius.


    "That''s impossible." Rocky shrugged with a smile on his face.


    "Well, then, you mean she didn''t punish you even she knew who you are!" Esteban added.


    "Yes. She even tried her best to persuade me into epting her divine power. Actually, I was not willing


    to do it at first. However, sheid some tempting conditions, so I eventually agreed," Rocky answered


    bluntly.


    "What? Are you kidding me?" Esteban could not believe what Rocky said. He could not help but


    question what was going on in the deity''s mind.


    "I am telling the truth. There is no merit for me to lie about this," Rocky said with a straight face.


    "So, did you see what the deity looked like?" Esteban asked out of curiosity.


    "Nope. I just heard her voice," Rocky replied as he shook his head.


    "I see. Then¡ª" Esteban still wanted to ask him about a few more things, but Rocky immediately


    interrupted him. "Hey, old man. When did you be so talkative? It''s not like you."


    "Can you me me? I just want to make sure that you won''t cause any trouble and disturb my peaceful


    life," Esteban replied with a deep sigh.


    "Oh, yeah. I forgot to tell you something. I don''t think you will be able to have some peace in the


    following days," Rocky said with a yful smirk on his face.


    "What did you say?!" Esteban could not help but exim. Of course, this was thest thing that he


    wanted to happen, but it was inevitable.


    Just as Rocky had predicted, the Ghost Pce became packed with people and vehicles in the next


    few days. Every day, all kinds of powerful people from the Ghost Capital would visit or send their gifts.


    In fact, just a few days after, almost half of the pce was filled with presents.


    After a few more days, Esteban was almost about to lose his temper. "This is so annoying! Many


    peoplee in and out every day. I don''t have the time to focus on my research anymore! Damn it.


    They are forcing me to seal the Ghost Pce again," he grumbled.


    "I actually don''t mind," Rocky said indifferently.


    However, just when Esteban was about to put a seal outside the pce, Gilbert came along with


    several of his men.


    "Leader? What brought you here?" As soon as he saw Gilbert, Esteban calmed down and immediately


    let them in.


    "I am actually here for the Godly Genius," Gilbert said as he looked at Rocky, who was standing behind


    Esteban.


    "Oh? You don''t have toe here. He can just go to your mansion whenever you need him," Esteban


    answered.


    "Well, I happened to be on an inspection nearby, so I already thought ofing here. Besides, I also


    came to ask for some medicine for my sister. Although she was already saved and detoxified from the


    poison, she is still very weak. I want to ask for some medicine that will help her recover quickly," Gilbert


    exined.


    "She was indeed lucky to be saved from such imminent danger. I don''t really think there is something


    that could make her recover very quickly, but I do have some medicine that could greatly help her


    progress. Wait a minute. I will go get it now." Upon saying that, Esteban left in a hurry and went to his


    pharmacy.


    "So, how are you doing these days?" Gilbert asked as he turned towards Rocky.


    "I''m fine. Although we did not expect that a lot of guests would being and going here recently. It''s


    fine by me, but you know my master. He is quite bothered by it," Rocky replied politely.


    Hearing that, Gilbert immediately understood what he meant. Thus, he said, "Fine. I will immediately


    order that outsiders would not be allowed to visit you here in the Ghost Pce."


    "Thank you for your consideration, leader," Rocky said as he cupped his hands.


    "Actually, I have one more thing to ask¡­" Of course, Rocky already assumed that Gilbert must have a


    serious reason if he was to visit him personally.


    "Please go ahead, leader. I am listening," Rocky answered.


    "You should know that in addition to the Ghost Capital, there are also Godly Geniuses that were


    selected from the other eight fiefs. Therefore, being chosen as the Godly Genius of our fief is only the


    beginning. From here on, you are going to face a lot of tests," Gilbert said with a serious expression.


    "Yes, sir. I am fully aware," Rocky replied with a nod.


    "But of course, the most important thing is your safety. I think that the Ghost Pce is a little too


    secluded and remote. Hence, I am afraid that we will have a hard time protecting you here. Therefore, I


    am actually thinking of letting you move to the Godly Genius Pce that I have specifically arranged for


    you." It turned out that Gilbert was worried about Rocky''s safety so he went and arranged a separate


    ce where he could stay.


    "I see. I appreciate the kind gesture, leader. However, I am already used to living here in the Ghost


    Pce. Besides, I don''t think you should worry too much. My master is powerful enough to protect me."


    Rocky quickly used Esteban as an excuse. He spected that one of the reasons why Gilbert was


    trying to move him into the Godly Genius Pce was so he could conveniently supervise his actions.


    But of course, Rocky did not want that.


    "That is true. But¡­" Gilbert let out a frown, not expecting that Rocky would refuse straightforwardly.


    "Sir, if you will be more relieved, you can just enhance the patrols around the Ghost Pce," Rocky


    suggested to further convince Gilbert.


    "All right then." Seeing that Rocky was persistent on staying at the Ghost Pce, Gilbert did not insist


    anymore.


    At the same time, Esteban hade back at the gate, carrying the medicine that he would give to


    Gilbert.


    "Okay then. I shall take my leave now." Gilbert took the medicine and eventually left with his servants.


    "What were you talking about just now?" Esteban asked as soon as Gilbert and the others had left the


    pce.


    "Nothing. He just asked me if I wanted to move to the Godly Genius Pce," Rocky replied casually.


    "So, what did you say?" Esteban asked again.


    "Of course, I refused," Rocky said firmly.


    "Good. You are indeed smart. Currently, there is no ce more suitable to hide your identity than the


    Ghost Pce," Esteban said with a sigh of relief.


    Then, since Gilbert had already given the order that prevented outsiders froming to the Ghost


    Pce, life became quiet again for Rocky who stayed behind in the pce.


    Meanwhile, it turned out that the Godly Geniuses from the other eight fiefs were all much stronger and


    high-profile than Rocky. Just a few days after they got selected, their names spread around along with


    their past glories.


    Before these geniuses were even chosen, they were already top warriors in their respective territories.


    Some of them were already powerful warriors, while some were rising stars. Therefore, this batch of


    Godly Geniuses was really worth the hype.


    However, no one really heard about Rocky. The only thing he was known for was that he was


    Esteban''s disciple. Moreover, no one knew that Esteban had such a disciple before, so many people


    were actually looking down upon the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief.

 Chapter 1669 The Unique Way

    Chapter 1669 The Unique Way


    In terms of fame and poprity, Rocky was severely outssed by the other eight Godly Geniuses.


    They were leaps and bounds beyond him.


    But still, his confidence never wavered. He knew he had to make up for hisck of poprity with his


    performance. After all, the true duty of a Godly Genius was to assist their leader.


    Everyone had their eyes on each of the nine''s performance. However, no one expected that one would


    quickly stand out among the rest. In only half a month, he was already the most famous Godly Genius


    thanks to his prowess and sheer talent.


    The Godly Genius was Israel Mo from the Primitive Fief, the second most powerful among the nine


    fiefs.


    Even before being crowned as a Godly Genius, Israel disyed unrivaled strength and skill. His name


    echoed all throughout the nine fiefs as a powerful warrior at the Emperor Realm. After bing a


    Godly Genius, he was tasked to lead the fight for the Primitive Fief.


    Just a few days ago, the vanguard led by Israel attacked a city in the Purgatory Fief and killed the


    major general in charge of defending it. As a result of achieving such a feat, his name spread even


    more like wildfire, and his divine power greatly increased.


    The other Godly Geniuses didn''t let him hog all the attention. After seeing what he had done, they each


    disyed their own strength that was matched only by a handful. Their divine power increased too, not


    willing to be overshadowed by their peer.


    However, as the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief, Rocky didn''t make an effort to showcase his strength


    or to be famous.


    This made everyone watching specte if the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief would be the weakest of


    the nine. The doubts spread quickly and reached Gilbert''s ears in no time. Hearing this, he grew


    restless and anxious.


    To help ease his troubled mind, Gilbert ordered his men to summon Rocky.


    "How''s the progress of your cultivation of the divine power recently?" Gilbert went straight to the point.


    "There is not much progress," Rocky answered frankly.


    "Is it possible that learning medical skills doesn''t help with cultivating the divine power?" Gilbert asked


    in a worried tone.


    "I''m afraid that''s not the case. Medical skills need to be mastered step by step in order to be


    sessful. At this rate, I''m still far from reach the level of my master," Rocky exined.


    "Although it is true that the cultivation of the divine power can''t be rushed, the other Godly Geniuses


    have all made too much progress to be ignored. I hope you can also do the same. Why don''t you follow


    my arrangements to cultivate?" Gilbert said in a euphemistic tone. He was not satisfied with Rocky''s


    progress.


    "Leader, don''t worry. I will catch up with other Godly Geniuses in a month," Rocky promised him with


    much confidence in his voice.


    "If you say so, then I''ll give you a month. If you still haven''t progressed by then, you''ll have to cultivate


    ording to my method," Gilbert said after thinking for a while.


    "Okay, but if I make it, please don''t interfere with my cultivation in the future." Rocky also put forward a


    condition of his own.


    "Okay," Gilbert nodded in agreement.


    After shaking on the agreement, Rocky left the meeting hall and made his way back to the Ghost


    Pce.


    "Did the leader ask you about your progress in cultivating the divine power again?" Esteban asked as


    soon as he saw Rockye back.


    "Of course he did," Rocky said with raised eyebrows.


    "If I may add, your cultivation really is a step too slow. You do nothing but read medical books all day.


    You should step outside and practice the knowledge you''ve learned. Who knows, you might even learn


    a thing or two," Esteban suggested.


    "Don''t worry, I already made ns to practice medicine in the next couple of days," Rocky answered.


    "What? You''re going to practice medicine?" Esteban was taken aback.


    "Yes. There must be some slum in the Ghost Capital with no doctor present. If I offer my services to


    them, I can use it as an opportunity to improve my skills while helping those in need. It''s like hitting two


    birds with one stone." Anyone who knew him well could tell that Rocky wanted nothing more than to


    cultivate the divine power. But from his past experiences, he learned that sheer strength wasn''t always


    enough to stand out. If he truly wanted to be a promising divine candidate and defeat the other


    Godly Geniuses, he had to develop and master a different set of skills. With a master like Esteban by


    his side, it would be a waste not to be a highly-skilled doctor. And so, he set his heart to be


    the best doctor there ever was.


    "That sounds good. But be wary, the Shura Race beings in the slum are not kind-hearted. I''m afraid


    you may get yourself in trouble." Esteban thought it was a good idea, but he still reminded Rocky to be


    careful.


    "Master, can you be my bodyguard?" Rocky asked with a smile.


    "Ha-ha! In your dreams. I have my own studies to attend to. If you want bodyguards, you can go ask


    the leader." Estebanughed at Rocky''s request.


    "Ha-ha. I think I better go out alone since my identity might be exposed if I have bodyguards with me.


    Yes, that''s right. I''d better go alone!" Rocky said with a bright smile. He enjoyed teasing his master.


    "Are you sure you can go by yourself?" Esteban asked as he looked at Rocky with concern.


    "I still have the ability to protect myself. I''d better head out while the sun''s still shining. I''m going there


    now!" With that, Rocky decided to head out.


    "Then go ande back early." Esteban didn''t say anything else. After telling Rocky the location of the


    slum in the Ghost Capital, he went straight to continue his research.


    Before embarking, Rocky made a stop at the pharmacy to prepare some medicinal materials he''d use


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    for treatment. After carefully wrapping them up, he put the medicine into a small bamboo basket. He


    then changed his appearance, picked up the basket, and made his way towards the slum.


    Since Rocky was already the Godly Genius of the Ghost Capital, he knew that people would easily


    recognize him at a nce. He decided to disguise himself as another man to avoid any unnecessary


    trouble.


    After leaving the leader''s mansion, he went to the northernmost end of the Ghost Capital, where the


    poor people lived.


    The center of the Ghost Capital was bustling with people, and tall, magnificent buildings reached the


    sky above. However, the farther north he walked, the more gloomy the city grew. The towering


    buildings were slowly reced by makeshift houses cramped right next to each other. Members of the


    Shura Race dressed in ragged clothes littered the streets.


    At the northern end, the makeshift houses disappeared and were reced by shabby tents filled with


    weak and sickly people. Many of them were children and the elderly.


    "I didn''t expect that there would be such a miserable ce in the Ghost Capital. I wonder what the


    leader will think when he sees it. Or maybe he already knows." Rocky sighed.


    Since there were so many people living in the slum, it was simply impossible for Rocky to treat them all.


    He decided to cure those who needed medical attention the most.


    Just as Rocky was deciding whom he should treat first, he heard a child''s cry nearby. Sorrow and pity


    filled his heart when he heard this.


    Unable to control his feelings, he immediately walked over to see what was going on.

 Chapter 1670 Miraculous Skill In Curing

    Chapter 1670 Miraculous Skill In Curing


    A wailing sound pierced the air. Rocky ran forward, arriving outside of a shabby, old tent. As he


    stepped inside, he saw a child around five years old crying and pushing an old woman who was lying


    still on the ground. The little boy kept shouting, "Grandma!"


    When he witnessed it, Rocky rushed forward and moved the boy out of the way to press his fingers to


    the old woman''s neck. After feeling her weak pulse and confirming that she was still alive, he reached


    for her wrist to feel her pulse again.


    At the same time, the child peered up at Rocky innocently while tears streamed down his cheeks.


    "Don''t worry. I will save your grandmother," Rocky reassured him.


    The child seemed to understand and stopped crying.


    After feeling the old woman''s pulse, Rocky pressed against her chest a few times. Under his palms, her


    chest felt stiff and swollen. Her face was pale. She had difficulty breathing. Rocky summed it all up to a


    heart attack. ording to modern medicine, she had suffered a myocardial infarction.


    It had urred suddenly. If the patient was not treated in time, she would most likely die. Even if she


    could survive, she would suffer from negative effects such as paralysis and disability.


    Therefore, Rocky whipped out his medicine box, removed the ck needles from it, and used the Skill


    of Magic Needle to cure the old woman.


    Meanwhile, many people that lived in the slum had gathered. When they saw that the old woman


    seemed to be dying, they shook their heads and sighed. It was not that heartbreaking because death


    was amon urrence in the slum.


    At the same time, when they saw that Rocky was stabbing needles on the old woman''s skin,


    discussions peaked among them. They had never seen an acupuncture technique like Rocky''s, so


    when they saw Rocky inserting the needles into the old woman''s chest one by one, they suspected he


    was trying to kill her.


    Just as Rocky finished and was about to employ the spiritual power, a strong, rough-looking man from


    the Shura Race squeezed through the crowd. When he saw what was happening, he rushed forward,


    grabbed Rocky''s cor, and shouted, "Who the hell are you? How dare you kill my mother?"


    Hanging by his cor, Rocky remained calm and uttered, "If you want your mother to live, let go of me.


    Otherwise, I can''t save her."


    Under Rocky''s intimidating gaze, the man subconsciously let him go. However, he still muttered, "You


    insert these needles into my mother''s body and im that you are saving her, but it''s obvious that you


    are hurting her!"


    "Your mother had a heart attack. This is the only way to save her life. If you don''t want her to live, I can


    always step away," Rocky said in a serious voice.


    Anxiety rushed through the man. After hesitating for a moment, he realized the only option was to


    agree. "Then save her quickly. If you can''t save her, I won''t let you live."


    Rocky smiled and sat down cross-legged, activating the spiritual power. Immediately, he used the Skill


    of Magic Needle to break through the blocked heart meridian.


    About half an hourter, the old woman''s face gained some color and her breathing became smoother.


    Finally, she inhaled deeply and opened her eyes.


    When the members of the Shura Race that were present saw her awaken, they were all shocked.


    "What a highly skilled doctor!"


    "I''ve never seen someone save a person that was so far gone! He can save people on the verge of


    death!"


    "Grey, your mother was lucky to survive this."


    The members of the Shura Race immediately spoke excitedly, turning towards the young man.


    "Thank you so much. I''m sorry that I didn''t understand what you were trying to do," the man called Grey


    apologized, looking at Rocky with shame on his face.


    "Don''t worry about it. Your mother is fixed now. But she is not in good health and she is so old. She


    should not perform any more heavy work," Rocky warned.


    "I know. I know." Grey nodded immediately with wide eyes.


    Rocky gave Grey three bags of medicine and asked him to give her one full bag of medicine each day.


    Grey thanked him over and over again. Then, they talked for a while.


    Grey was only in his early twenties but he led a miserable life. When he was young, his father had died.


    After that, he lived with his mother and his brother who was a few years older than him. A few years


    ago, his brother was forced to join the army so that his family could survive. They hadn''t heard from or


    about him since he was deployed. The child Rocky had seen crying was Grey''s brother''s child.


    After Grey''s brother left, his wife couldn''t live in poverty anymore so she ran away. Thus, Grey and his


    mother took care of the child.


    Because of his humble status in the Shura Race, Grey performed chores to earn a living.


    And in the slum, there were many other people like Grey who lived miserable lives.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After talking with Grey, Rocky became more determined to help the people that lived there.


    When he was exiting Grey''s tent, Rocky noticed that there were still members of the Shura Race


    waiting there. Therefore, he took the opportunity to announce, "Everyone, starting today, I will treat the


    patients in this slum. In order for everyone to benefit, please pass on the message. If you are ill and


    want me to treat you, you can wait for me under the big locust tree at noon every day."


    Rocky paused for a while. Then, he added, "If anyone wants me to treat their illness now, follow me to


    the locust tree."


    With a wave of his hand, Rocky turned and headed towards the towering locust tree.


    Because all the people in the slum had already witnessed Rocky''s impressive medical skills, they


    trusted him. Therefore, the most seriously ill people traveled to the locust tree with him.


    Rocky got to work right away. He patiently checked pulses and either applied medicine or used the Skill


    of Magic Needle to treat the patients.


    Before long, darkness was creeping over them. When he saw howte it was getting, Rocky left the


    slum and returned to the leader''s mansion.


    Although he was only able to treat around a dozen patients that day, when he went back to the Ghost


    Pce and checked the power of Godly Genius, he was surprised to see that it had increased a little.


    However, he didn''t feel any different.


    The method he was using to cultivate the power of Godly Genius had worked, making Rocky more


    confident. He felt as though he could surpass the other Godly Geniuses within a month.


    Unfortunately, it only took a few days for the news that Rocky was treating people in the slum to spread


    throughout the whole mansion.


    Now, the respected elders and senior officials were shocked. They couldn''t just sit by and let it happen.


    That day, a previously nned meeting was being held so all of the seats in the conference hall of the


    leader''s mansion were upied. Those who were attending the meeting included several elders and a


    dozen senior officials.


    "Sir, I heard that the Godly Genius goes into the slum every day to cure the civilians. Is it true?" an


    elder asked.


    "Yes," Gilbert replied. In fact, the news had just reached his own ears.


    "This is ridiculous. The Godly Genius is so noble, yet, regardless of his identity, he goes into the slum.


    If his identity is discovered, there''s no guarantee what will happen. What if those with ill ns decide to


    take advantage of this?" another elder uttered in a serious tone.

 Chapter 1671 Do You Know Who I Am

    Chapter 1671 Do You Know Who I Am


    "That''s right. The Godly Genius seems to have no interest in cultivation. Instead, he treats all those


    inferior people every day. He doesn''t take the cultivation of the divine power seriously at all."


    "That is exactly my point! This is just too much, and I can''t bear to see it."


    "Before, I already have a lot of doubts when he was chosen as the Godly Genius. But from what we


    can see, he is just proving that we are correct. He is not interested in cultivating, and obviously, it will


    not be a good thing for the Ghost Fief. The Godly Genius is supposed to be the one that will assist the


    leader in the future. How can he shoulder that responsibility if he does not take any initiative to


    improve?"


    At this point, the other elders and officials started conversing among themselves, expressing that they


    were extremely dissatisfied with Rocky.


    "Everyone, just calm down. I already made an agreement with the Godly Genius. If he can surpass the


    other Godly Geniuses within a month, then he can do anything he wants in the future without my


    interference. However, if he can''t, then I will personally arrange his cultivation schedule," Gilbert


    exined.


    "Leader, with all due respect, I don''t think that is possible! As far as I know, there is a Godly Genius


    who has already cultivated his pir of divine power to at least five inches. I am sure that a monthter,


    it will be about a foot long. On the other hand, our Godly Genius hasn''t even cultivated an inch yet.


    How will he be able to make up for such a huge gap?" one of the elders immediatelyined.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "I agree. This agreement is too risky. We don''t need to wait for a month. I hope you can correct him as


    soon as possible and instruct the Godly Genius to cultivate on the right path."


    "Well, I have already made the agreement, so I can''t just take it back. Anyway, give him a month.


    Cultivation isn''t something that could be rushed. Even a month won''t really make that much of a


    difference," Gilbert remarked. Rocky was chosen to be the Godly Genius, so there were things that


    could not be forced on him.


    Hearing this, the elders and officials could just sigh and shake their heads. After all, even if they did not


    agree, there was no way for them to change the leader''s decision.


    "By the way, how about the alliance with the other fiefs?" Out of nowhere, an elder brought up the topic.


    "Yeah, I was about to talk about it. Thanks for reminding me. Yesterday, I just received a secret letter


    from the leader of the Flower Fief, Flora Hua. She said that she is willing to ally with us," Gilbert said


    with a serious expression.


    Upon hearing the news, the elders and officials present were lost in thought.


    Flora was known to be the most beautiful woman in the entire Shura Race. In fact, countless men had


    fallen for her, and even now, her charm did not fade a little.


    "Well, isn''t that a good thing for us? Although the power of the Flower Fief is not as strong as that of the


    Ghost Fief, Flora is very influential to the royal family and they rely upon her most of the time. Hence, if


    our two fiefs unite, it will be advantageous for us."


    "I also think so. If she wants to ally with us, it just means that she also values the strength of the Ghost


    Capital."


    "Moreover, the Flower Fief is our neighbor. Making an alliance with them will surely benefit us a lot!"


    From thements of the elders and officials, it seemed that they did not have anyints about


    the alliance with the Flower Fief.


    "However, Flora has a condition if we are making the alliance official. We have to agree with it first


    before anything will be done," Gilbert said as the look on his face became more serious.


    "Condition? What is it?"


    "This time, the chosen Godly Genius of the Flower Fief is the adopted daughter of the leader, Valeria


    Hua. Of course, Flora treats her as her own daughter and favors her very much. As for the condition,


    she intends to marry her adopted daughter to our Godly Genius. This way, the alliance between us will


    be tighter," Gilbert responded.


    "Isn''t that great? Flora is being generous! I''ve heard that Valeria is now the most beautiful woman in the


    Flower Fief. In fact, they say that her beauty put the flowers to shame and even outshines the moon. If


    Flora is insisting on this gesture, then she really is sincere in allying with us!" The elders and officials


    were actually pleased when they heard the condition. After all, they thought that Flora would be


    requesting something grand from them.


    "I understand what you are trying to say, but you should look at the bigger picture. I am worried that


    Valeria is also good at flirtation, just like Flora herself. If our Godly Genius is bewitched by her, there is


    a possibility that he will betray us and work for Flora in the end," Gilbert said, stating his own worries.


    "Hmm, your concern is reasonable. But for now, we can just let them get engaged. We don'' have to let


    them get married right away. I don''t think Flora would let her adopted daughter use the honey trap even


    before they got married. After all, it will be not a good image for Valeria to lose her virginity before tying


    the knot," an elder remarked.


    "That is why I want to hear your opinions about this matter," Gilbert replied. He was also known to be


    an open-minded leader who would listen to his people.


    Soon enough, the elders and officials exchanged ideas and supported the thought of the engagement.


    They expressed that the advantages it would bring were heavier than its disadvantages.


    "All right. Since the majority agree with it, I will immediately send a reply to Flora to confirm the


    engagement of the Godly Geniuses," Gilbert said, dering the official decision.


    After that, he stood up and left.


    At the same time, Rocky, who didn''t have a clue of what was happening, was continuing his medical


    work in the slum.


    As soon as he finished treating a patient, Grey rushed over with several visible bruises on his body. It


    was as if he had just suffered a brutal beating.


    "Grey, what happened to you?" Rocky immediately asked with furrowed brows.


    "Sir, please save Loretta! She is being taken away by that bastard! He brought a lot of people with him,


    so I can''t defeat them on my own," Grey said anxiously as he gasped for breath.


    "Wait. Tell me what''s happening first. Who is this bastard?" Rocky asked in confusion.


    "It''s the son of the prefect of the Ghost Capital, Brett Ba! He oftenes here to our slum to kidnap


    young women. This time, Loretta caught his attention, so he wanted to take her!"


    "Why does this kind of person appear everywhere? I am getting tired of them," Rocky murmured in


    disdain. Needless to say, he could tell that Loretta was Grey''s sweetheart, and this kind of mischief was


    what he hated the most. So, he quickly stood up and said, "Take me there."


    Hearing this, Grey nodded and immediately took Rocky to the southern side of the slum.


    Not long after, Rocky saw several men in military uniforms dragging a young woman from the Shura


    Race and were about to take her away. One of the men wore a huge mischievous smile on his face as


    he ordered his men.


    At this moment, some people from the slum were still trying to stop the military men, but most of them


    were already injured by the guards.


    "Stop it!" Rocky hated it when the strong bullied the weak. He knew that the people from the slum were


    no match for the guards, so he immediately interfered.


    Seeing that Rocky finally arrived, the people from the slum eventually retreated.


    "You can leave now. I will handle the rest," Rocky remarked coldly.


    He already had high prestige in the area since he had treated so many people there. Hence, they


    trusted him and were obedient to him.


    As he saw Rocky, who looked very ordinary in his slightly worn-out clothes, Brett did not take him


    seriously. Seeing that the people from the slum had finally retreated, heughed more unscrupulously


    and said, "Thanks for telling those filthy people off! All right, let''s go!"


    "Where do you think you are going? Did I tell you that you could leave already? Let go of that girl, then


    you can leave," Rocky said with a straight face as he gave Brett an icy re.


    Under Rocky''s gaze, Brett was taken aback and felt a shiver down his spine. Then, he red back and


    yelled, "Who do you think you are? How dare you tell me what to do? Do you know who I am?!"

 Chapter 1672 An Accident

    Chapter 1672 An ident


    "I know who you are," Rocky replied.


    "Then how dare you try and stop me?" Brett snapped back, ring at him with arrogant eyes.


    "Because I know how awful you are. I can''t let you continue! I should teach you a lesson on behalf of


    your father," Rocky said with a sneer.


    "What? What did you say? How dare you?" Brett yelled. His face flushed red as he was embarrassed.


    "I feel sorry for your parents. It''s a tragedy to have a son like you!" Rocky sighed.


    The members of the Shura Race around them burst intoughter as soon as they heard that. They held


    their stomachs because the joy was too much to handle.


    "What are you waiting for? Catch him and I''ll skin him alive!" Brett shouted at the guards.


    They immediately turned and charged at Rocky, wearing menacing looks on their faces.


    The people in the slum felt worried for Rocky. After all, the guards were strong and Rocky was a weak


    doctor. There was no way he could be a match for them.


    However, just as the guards approached Rocky, an invisible force instantly rushed out from Rocky''s


    body, directly pushing them over ten meters away. They fell like bowling pins onto their backs, facing


    the sky with their four limbs outward.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The people in the slum were dumbfounded. During the time they had spent with Rocky, none of them


    had suspected that he was a powerful spirit warrior.


    When Brett saw his guards cast aside so easily, he knew that Rocky was not weak. But Brett had the


    strength of a Spiritual King. "You''re a group of useless men. Fine. I''ll deal with him myself," he


    snapped, looking down on his guards.


    As he spoke, a spiral spiritual power was created between his hands and it spun into a ball. After a few


    seconds, the spiritual ball flew out of his hands at an extremely fast speed and rushed towards Rocky.


    Bang!


    In the blink of an eye, the spiritual ball collided with Rocky and consumed him.


    The people in the slum whispered words of worry to each other.


    "Ha-ha! Taste the power of the Ba family''s Spiral Bomb!" Brettughed. He looked more arrogant.


    However, a few secondster, the spiritual light dissipated and Rocky appeared. He calmly patted the


    dust off his chest. Then, he looked at Brett and said, "This is supposed to be the unique skill of the Ba


    family? A three-year-old could do it! I feel ashamed for your ancestors!"


    When they heard that, the members of the Shura Race that lived in the slum cheered up. They


    believed that Rocky was a powerful person and it gave them hope for the first time in a long time.


    "What? How are you still alive? You were hit by my Spiral Bomb, weren''t you?" Brett stared at Rocky


    with wide eyes and an open mouth. He had a Spiritual King''s strength, so it should have been


    impossible for Rocky to block his attack. It would only work if Rocky''s strength was above a Spiritual


    King''s.


    "And? Do you think your strength can break through my body protection spiritual power?" Rocky


    sneered.


    "Who the hell are you?" It was at that moment that Brett realized that Rocky was hiding something. He


    red at him.


    "Don''t worry. You''ll find out very soon," Rocky said, moving to stand in front of Brett.


    Before Brett could react, his whole body froze. He watched as Rocky shoved something into his mouth.


    Then, his chest was patted and he involuntarily swallowed the thing.


    "What did you feed me?" Brett asked in a trembling voice. His face was drained of its color.


    "This pill was made by my master. Now that you''ve ingested it, you will die within a hundred steps!"


    Rocky said, smiling.


    "What? Poison?" Brett''s eyebrows pulled together in concern.


    "Yes."


    "Sir, please. I know I was wrong. I need you to give me the antidote. I''m willing to do anything to make


    it up to you." Afraid of death, Brett dropped to his knees and begged for mercy.


    "Stop it! This is useless! Bring your father here. Let him beg!" Rocky did not think Brett was being


    honest. He scowled down at him.


    "Okay. Okay. I''ll send someone to my father. He wille right away!" Brett shivered and nearly


    copsed on the ground.


    "No. Ask your father toe to the leader''s mansion. He will find me there!" Rocky said.


    "The leader''s mansion?" Brett was stared curiously at Rocky, wondering if he was more powerful than


    he had originally thought. It couldn''t be true. Rocky looked like an ordinary man. Brett guessed that


    Rocky was a servant that belonged the leader''s mansion and that he had dared to poison him because


    he thought the leader would back him up.


    "Take your men and get out of here!" Rocky ordered, waving his hand aggressively.


    Brett''s face turned even paler and he turned, asking his guards to escort him home.


    When Rocky turned around, he saw Grey approaching Loretta''s side. She looked at him, grateful to be


    saved. Afterforting her, he walked up to Rocky.


    "Sir, I am in your debt once again," Grey said, bowing his head.


    "Thank you for your help," Loretta added, also stooping to express her thanks.


    "You''re both very wee. Brett won''t bug you in the future. If he tries, he won''t make it out alive." As


    he nced at the people in the slum, Rocky exuded an indescribable but convincing power.


    They were all shocked by what Rocky had said, but the tone of his voice somehow made them even


    more obedient.


    Seeing that the time was almost up, Rocky left the slum and went back to the leader''s mansion.


    When the guards that were carrying Brett arrived at the prefect''s mansion, they immediately sent


    someone to tell his father, the prefect of the Ghost Capital named Armando Ba, what had happened.


    "Dad, help me! I was forced to take poison!" Brett looked up at his father with pleading eyes.


    "What? Who did this to you? I can''t believe someone could be so bold!" Armando roared.


    "I don''t know his name, but I know you need to go to the leader''s mansion to get the antidote for me,"


    Brett said in a low voice.


    "I have to go to the leader''s mansion?! Who did you mess with?" For a moment, Armando thought he


    had misheard, but when he saw his son''s expression, he knew it was true. He red at him with angry


    eyes.


    "I don''t think it was someone important. He was just smug because he''s a member of the leader''s


    mansion. Dad, you will have no problem getting the antidote once you go there," Brett said. In his eyes,


    Armando was the most powerful being.


    "Are you sure?" Armando looked at his son suspiciously.


    Brett nodded vigorously.


    Armando loved his son as much as his own life, so he immediately ordered someone to prepare a


    carriage and took Brett to the leader''s mansion.


    When he arrived at the leader''s mansion, he immediately asked to see Gilbert.


    "Prefect Ba, what brings you here today?" Gilbert asked when he saw Armando entering.


    "Leader, please uphold justice for me. Someone in your mansion poisoned my son and attempted to


    murder him," Armando said, pointing at Brett who was just carried in.


    "Really?" Gilbert''s eyebrows rose. Armando was the prefect of the Ghost Capital and was in charge of


    all its affairs. He was known as a big figure there. Ordinary people wouldn''t dare provoke Armando.

 Chapter 1673 Astonishment

    Chapter 1673 Astonishment


    "It''s true. Leader, please avenge me," Armando said angrily.


    "Do you know who did this?" Gilbert asked.


    "I don''t. But my son had a conflict with him in the slum," Armando answered.


    "Slum?" Gilbert frowned upon remembering something.


    "Do you know who he is?" Armando felt something was off once he saw the expression on Gilbert''s


    face.


    "I might know him," Gilbert nodded.


    "Bring him here. I need to ask him in person why he bullied my son and forced him to take poison,"


    Armandomanded fiercely.


    "Are you sure it was him who made trouble for your son?" Gilbert asked. He knew what kind of person


    Armando''s son was. He suspected that Rocky wasn''t the one at fault.


    "What do you mean? Do you think I''m talking nonsense?" Of course Armando would defend his son by


    not admitting that his son was forced to take the poison because he wanted to forcefully take away a


    woman from the slum.


    "Well, I''ll order someone to send for him so you can confront him face-to-face. But I must warn you that


    he''s no ordinary person. If it turns out your son is at fault, I''ll deal with it ording to ourws," Gilbert


    replied bluntly.


    "Who the hell is he?" Armando couldn''t help but ask.


    "Prefect Ba, you''ll know when he''s here," Gilbert said, deliberately keeping him in suspense.


    He swiftly ordered his men to head to the Ghost Pce and retrieve Rocky.


    After returning to the Ghost Pce a while ago, Rocky expected that he would be summoned soon.


    Once he saw Gilbert''s men, he spoke before they had the chance to say something. "Go back and tell


    your leader that if Prefect Ba wants the antidote, he should ask me in person here at the pce."


    Hearing that, the people sent by Gilbert were also in a dilemma. But obviously, Rocky did not intend to


    go with them, so they had to go back and report this to Gilbert.


    When Armando heard what Rocky had to say, he flew into a rage. Apart from Gilbert, he was practically


    the most powerful man in the Ghost Fief, yet Rocky asked him to humbly beg for the antidote. His


    reputation would surely be tainted.


    "Leader, who the hell is this man? He''s so arrogant that he even has the nerve to turn down your


    invitation. Is he Esteban? No, that''s not possible. My son told me he''s merely a young man," Armando


    said.


    "I can''t force him. He''s the Godly Genius." Gilbert finally revealed Rocky''s identity after thinking for a


    while.


    "What? The Godly Genius?" Armando was stunned. He never thought his son would mess with such


    an individual.


    "Huh? The Godly Genius?" Brett was just as bbergasted.


    "I''m afraid you''ll have to deal with it on your own, Prefect Ba." It seemed Gilbert didn''t want to stand up


    for Armando this time.


    "Bastard! Why did you provoke the Godly Genius?" Armando turned around and scolded his son.


    But Armando knew that if he couldn''t retrieve the antidote, his son would probably really die. So he


    swallowed his pride and rushed towards the Ghost Pce.


    Once he arrived at the pce gate, he announced loudly, "The prefect of the Ghost Capital, Armando


    Ba, has arrived to meet the Godly Genius!"


    "Prefect Ba, you''rete. I thought you''d be more worried about your son''s safety." Rocky walked out of


    the Ghost Pce slowly once he heard Armando''s voice.


    "Please forgive my son and give him the antidote, sir," Armando begged Rocky.


    "I''ve prepared the antidote and will hand it to you, but only if you agree to my three conditions." This


    was exactly why Rocky asked for Armando toe.


    "Please go ahead, sir."


    "First, your son is banished from stepping foot into the slum. Otherwise, death is what will await him,"


    Rocky expressed.


    "I will discipline him further to prevent him from doing anything stupid ever again!" Armando agreed


    readily.


    "Second, we hope you''ll reduce the heavy taxes ced on the poor people inhabiting the slum," Rocky


    continued.


    "It won''t be easy. The taxes applied to them are the same as the others. It will be challenging,"


    Armando replied awkwardly.


    "That''s none of my business. I just want to know if you can do it." Rocky looked straight into the


    prefect''s eyes.


    "Okay. I''ll do my best," Armando agreed through gritted teeth. In fact, lowering the taxes would be a


    piece of cake for him.


    "Third, you will donate one hundred thousand Shura Coins to build houses for the people residing in


    the slum."


    "What? One hundred thousand Shura Coins?" Armando swallowed. Although the amount wasn''t too


    much for him, it wasn''t a small number. Using it to build homes for the people in the slum would be of


    no benefit to him.


    "I don''t think it''s too big of a number for you. If you agree to all three conditions, I''ll give you the antidote


    immediately," Rocky proposed with a sly smile as if he was certain Armando would agree to the terms


    he set.


    "Alright. I agree." Armando knew that if he rejected Rocky''s offer, he would never get the antidote. He


    wouldpromise for the sake of his son. After all, those three conditions were nothingpared to


    his child''s life.


    "This is the antidote." A little ck ball suddenly shot out of Rocky''s hand.


    Armando immediately reached out to grab it.


    "I won''t see you off, Prefect Ba." Rocky then turned around and entered the Ghost Pce.


    Armando snorted before he left.


    "Hey, little guy, Armando is famous for being stubborn and prejudiced. You may have taken the upper


    hand this time, but be careful of his vengeance." Once Rocky entered the pce, Esteban looked at


    him with joy. It was the first time that Armando had suffered losses.


    "He can take his revenge as much as he wants. I''m not afraid," Rocky dered with a disapproving


    smile.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "But did you really poison his son?" Esteban asked suspiciously.


    "Poison? Where would I get poison? You haven''t taught me how to refine it, so why would I have any?"


    Rocky shrugged.


    "You are one cunning boy!" Esteban burst intoughter.


    "Like teacher, like student!"


    Two dayster, Rocky returned to the slum and saw a lot of new houses being constructed. It seemed


    Armando did keep his promise. It stated that this was by the order of the Godly Genius. It was apparent


    that Armando wanted to please Rocky.


    But the people in the slum were unaware of Rocky''s true identity. All they knew was that they had hope


    for a better life thanks to the Godly Genius.


    The one month deadline set for Gilbert quickly passed. Tomorrow, the progress of the cultivation of the


    nine Godly Geniuses would be announced.


    Meanwhile, a magnificent pce could be seen floating above the northernmost peak of the continent.


    At that moment, a beautiful figure looked at the nine pirs of divine power in front of her in the pce.


    One of the pirs had suddenly grown by five inches. The look of genuine shock was clear as day on


    her delicate face.

 Chapter 1674 Support And Object

    Chapter 1674 Support And Object


    "How did the Ghost Fief''s Godly Genius manage to develop his pir of divine power in such a short


    time?" The woman, intrigued by this, let out a yful smile as she looked at her crystal ball.


    She saw a group of Shura Race members in the Ghost Fief''s slum built a temple for their Godly


    Genius. Inside it was a faceless statue which they worshiped and offered offerings to every day.


    "I didn''t expect that in less than a month, people would build a temple for him and worship him


    devoutly. Such merits are the reason for the sudden increase of the pir of divine power. It seems that


    I did not choose the wrong person. How special!" the woman eximed with a grin etched on her face.


    The next day, the square of the leader''s mansion was once again overcrowded with people waiting for


    the announcement of the progress of the pirs of divine power.


    Rocky, who would rather spend his time elsewhere, was forced toe. As a Godly Genius, it was his


    duty to do so. Otherwise, it would be simply disrespectful to the god who was about to announce the


    results.


    The air was tense with anticipation. After waiting for nearly two hours, a spear of red light suddenly


    rained down the sky and was followed by a divine voice.


    "I will announce the progress of each of the nine Godly Geniuses. From this moment on, I expect


    nothing from our candidates than to do their best with the remaining time they have."


    "One foot and three inches for the Godly Genius of the Primitive Fief."


    The nine fiefs all snickered as their excitement and joy boiled over. No one in history had ever


    managed to achieve such growth with their pir of divine power in only a month.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The territory of the Primitive Fief also burst into a loud, triumphant cheer. They believed no one could


    stand up to their Godly Genius.


    The next Godly Geniuses only managed to grow their pirs of divine power by about eight inches to


    one foot.


    It was only when the result of the Godly Genius of the Flower Fief was announced that the audience


    began to stir. It managed to reach a height of one foot and two inches, second only to that of the Godly


    Genius of the Primitive Fief.


    "I didn''t expect the Godly Genius of the Flower Fief would be so talented. Good thing we agreed to let


    her get engaged to our Godly Genius," Gilbert said with a sigh of relief.


    "I wonder how the progress of our Godly Genius is."


    "s! He must be the weakest of them all! Humph, I bet his pir of divine power doesn''t even reach


    five inches!"


    "A Godly Genius that spends his time treating the poor? If word of this goes out, he''ll be a


    The big shots of the Ghost Fief all threw their banter at Rocky.


    "Next, I will announce the progress of thest Godly Genius''s performance. The height of the pir of


    divine power of the Ghost Fief''s Godly Genius is one foot," the godly voice announced.


    People from the eight fiefs were all in shock. They couldn''t believe what they heard.


    "I didn''t expect this unknown Godly Genius''s pir of divine power has reached one foot."


    "Yes, I heard that he is a nobody!"


    "It seems that the Ghost Fief can''t be underestimated!"


    Even the square in Gilbert''s mansion was in uproar. No one, especially the elders and the officials,


    expected Rocky to do well in only half a month.


    "And another five inches should be added!" the voice from the heavens continued. In an instant, the


    loud crowd suddenly fell silent. The members of the Shura Race had their mouths hanging wide open.


    Dumbfounded, the leader of the Primitive Fief asked, "Exactly how tall is the pir of divine power of


    the Ghost Fief''s Godly Genius?"


    "It''s one foot and five inches."


    Everyone was in disbelief with what they just heard. They couldn''t understand how five inches had just


    been added to Rocky''s pir of divine power.


    "But, why does his pir of divine power have extra five more inches?" the leader of the Primitive Fief


    asked again.


    "Since he has saved so many people, they built a temple to worship him. Because of this, his pir of


    divine power has recently increased by five inches!"


    "What?" It was the first time the Shura Race members of the nine fiefs heard of such a thing to happen.


    "To cultivate the pir of divine power, one should not only strengthen their body, but also cultivate their


    mind and spirit. Acts of kindness that are from the heart can make one stronger, but such actions


    cannot be faked. If the other eight Godly Geniuses were to copy what he did for the sake of growing


    their pir, five inches would be deducted from them."


    The goddess immediately made the point clear to dispel any thoughts the other Godly Geniuses had to


    copy Rocky.


    "The next time the oracle is released will be three months from now. Meanwhile, I have a task for you


    nine toplete in the meantime. The first who will sessfully do so will be awarded a generous


    reward from me."


    A reward straight from the gods was nearly impossible to resist. And so, the Godly Geniuses were


    eager to hear it.


    "But first, I will announce the mission. Whoever can subdue the Nether Dragon King in the Nether Fire


    Land within the next three months will win. But remember, you must do so without relying on the help of


    others."


    The crowd immediately buzzed with whispers of fear and doubt.


    This was because the Nether Dragon King was a powerful diabolical beast at the Emperor Realm.


    Even the strongest warriors at the Shura Realm didn''t dare to face the beast. On top of that, finding its


    location was already a dubious task, let alone killing it.


    However, the reward for defeating it would be unmatched by any victory one could even imagine. Their


    pir of divine power would surely increase from such a feat.


    The Godly Geniuses were itching to make a move, except for Rocky.


    With that, the red light vanished from thin air. The elders and officials of the nine fiefs wasted no time


    and immediately headed towards their respective meeting halls to discuss their strategies to defeat the


    Nether Dragon King.


    Of course, the Ghost Fief was no exception.


    "Ha-ha! You made them all look like fools. I had a st watching from afar." Gilbert let out a hearty


    "Leader, are you relieved now?" Rocky asked with a faint smile.


    "Yes, I am greatly relieved."


    "Thank you. From now on, please don''t interfere with my cultivation."


    "Yes, I will keep my promise. But do you have any idea about the task released by the gods?" Gilbert,


    being the frank man he was, went straight to the point.


    "To be honest, I don''t want to do it. The diabolical beast the gods want us to subdue must be very


    powerful. Fighting it alone would be hard enough, but we also have to fight each other in the process. I


    don''t think it''s worth it to get involved in such a mess." Rocky believed it would be more efficient to


    practice his medicinal skills than to partake in such risks.


    "I don''t agree with you. I believe since it''s a task issued personally by the gods, you must go all out." An


    elder immediately raised an objection.


    "Yes, the task itself is a process of training." Some elders and officials echoed.


    "But the boy has a point. The Nether Fire Land is filled with all kind of dangerous devils. Blindly


    charging into such a ce with little to no assistance might cost the life of our Godly Genius. It is simply


    not worth the risk. " Some agreed with Rocky''s sentiments.


    Before long, the elders and officials present were divided into two groups: those who wanted Rocky to


    do the task and those who opposed it.

 Chapter 1675 Reach An Agreement

    Chapter 1675 Reach An Agreement


    "I can see that you don''t agree with each other. Well, for now, let''s just wait and see. After all, we still


    have three months. It''s not yet toote to decide once we see what the other Godly Geniuses will do,"


    Gilbert said. He was very cautious.


    "Okay then. If there is nothing else, I will take my leave now." As soon as he said that, Rocky turned


    around and tried to leave.


    "Hold on. I have something else to tell you before you go," Gilbert said quickly as he stopped Rocky.


    "What is it?" Rocky asked with slightly furrowed brows.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "After careful discussion with the elders, I have decided to let you get engaged to the Godly Genius of


    the Flower Fief. With this, the two fiefs could enter into an alliance and strengthen each other''s bond,"


    Gilbert answered straightforwardly.


    "What? No way. Are you kidding me?" Rocky was actually at a loss for words. He did not know if it was


    funny or shocking because it was not the first time that he had been put in such a situation. He found it


    ridiculous because most of the time, the only reason for this was to manipte something.


    "Do you take me for a joker?" Gilbert replied sternly.


    "Well, can I refuse?" Rocky asked as he lightly shook his head.


    "No, you can''t. Besides, I am not asking for your permission. I''m just letting you know that it has


    already been decided. This matter is rted to the fate of the Ghost Fief, so the elders and I came up


    with a decision that we think would be advantageous for us. The alliance with the Flower Fief would


    benefit us, so you should notin," Gilbert retorted without a hint of hesitation.


    "What is her deal? Is the Godly Genius of the Flower Fief so ugly that no one wanted to marry her? Or


    is she just eager to find someone to marry as soon as possible?" Rocky asked many questions.


    "No, you are wrong. It is said that she is as beautiful as a fairy. She is exceedingly beautiful that she''s


    out of her league," Gilbert replied casually.


    "Humph! I don''t believe it. If she is so beautiful, why would the Flower Fief use her as a bargaining chip


    to make an alliance? It makes me think even more that she has an ugly face and a fat body." Rocky


    had already seen many things in his life. Hence, to get this good of a deal, he could not believe that


    Gilbert was telling the truth.


    "Well, I don''t really care if you believe me. You still have to get engaged to her and that is final," Gilbert


    said firmly. Hearing this, Rocky was rendered speechless.


    He then revealed a helpless expression, thinking that it was a bit unfair for him. However, he actually


    hoped that Gilbert was saying the truth. In case the Godly Genius of the Flower Fief was indeed


    strikingly beautiful, then she might not like his ordinary looks when she met him, and she might want to


    call off the engagement.


    "That is all. You can go back and cultivate in seclusion. The Godly Genius of the Flower Fief will visit


    our territory in a few days. I will call for you then so that you can meet her and nurture your rtionship


    with her."


    Rocky just nodded his head because he did not really have anything left to say. Eventually, he left the


    meeting hall.


    Upon returning to the Ghost Pce, Rocky immediatelyined to Esteban about the engagement


    that he was being forced into. Hearing this, Esteban could not help butugh hard.


    "Are youughing at my misery, old man?" Rocky said while pouting.


    "Of course, I amughing at you, stupid brat. Don''t you know that it''s a good thing for two Godly


    Geniuses to get married? After all, the two of you can cultivate the dual cultivation method. When you


    use that, cultivating the pir of divine power will be twice as fast with just half the effort!" Esteban said


    excitedly.


    "Really? The pir of divine power can be cultivated by the dual cultivation?" Rocky asked as his eyes


    narrowed.


    "Yes! Its effect will be very good. Once upon a time, two Godly Geniuses also became married. Then,


    they used the dual cultivation technique to make rapid progress in their divine power. However, their


    respective fiefs turned against each other in the end. If that did not happen, those two would have


    achieved greater heights," Esteban recounted.


    "Isn''t this going to be the same thing? Even if two fiefs became allies, in the end, they would still fight to


    the death. Am I right?" Rocky asked gloomily.


    "Well, yes, that may be true. But before you get there, entering an alliance is far better than be


    outnumbered by other fiefs!" Esteban borated.


    "I can''t argue to that. So that''s it. It seems that I won''t be able to escape from this engagement." Rocky


    knew that since he held the status of being the Godly Genius, he had no right to refuse this


    engagement.


    "Hmm. It''s not totally impossible for you to escape. All you have to do is regain your human identity.


    Then, no one will recognize you," Esteban said with a smirk on his face.


    "Humph! I am a Godly Genius right now. Even if the members of the Shura Race can''t find me, can I


    escape from those gods?" Rocky retorted as he rolled his eyes at Esteban.


    "Ha-ha! You are right. I''m sorry." Of course, Esteban just said that to add insult to Rocky''s injury.


    "You really want me to be forced into this marriage, don''t you?" Rocky snapped with a deep sigh.


    "I can''t help but be amazed at your terrible fate. Back then, I just wanted to save your life, but I didn''t


    expect that you would be involved in this bigger trouble. If I had known this earlier, I might have not


    chosen to save you," Esteban said with a faint smile.


    "I didn''t want to live at that time. But I not only survived but also became a Godly Genius. It is fate that


    makes people suffer," Rocky answered as he let out a bitter smile.


    "By the way, I heard that the gods had bestowed you a task to go to the Nether Fire Land to subdue the


    Nether Dragon King. Is that true?" Although Esteban didn''t really go to the square, he was still well-


    informed.


    "Yes, it is," Rocky responded tly.


    "That''s good then. So, when you go there, pick some Nether Fire Flowers for me. They grow in their


    of the Nether Dragon King, so it will be very difficult to acquire them. In fact, I have only obtained them


    twice. But if it is you, you may have an easier time getting them," Esteban said convincingly.


    "Humph! You make it sound like it is such a simple task. Besides, I did not say that I was going to the


    Nether Fire Land," Rocky replied.


    "So, you are not going?" Esteban asked at once.


    "That ce is very dangerous. I don''t think I would want to get involved in it," Rocky said frankly.


    "Hmm. Actually, I might agree with you if it happened to be a different task. But I think you should go to


    the Nether Fire Land and do this one," Esteban urged as his expression suddenly became serious.


    "Why is that?" Rocky asked with furrowed brows.


    "Why? Because you have the royal holy power in your body, and the Nether Fire Land was once a


    sacred ce of the royal family. However, due to the geographical change, the royal family had to


    move to another ce. But you should know that there are still many treasures in that ce that even


    the royal family was not able to take out. In fact, the royal family has been searching for those


    treasures all these years, but they barely found anything." When Esteban saved Rocky, that was then


    he found out that the young man had the royal holy power in his body. He also guessed that Gilbert


    must know about this. That was why he hoped that Rocky could have survived.


    "What makes you think that I can find them? Even the royal family has not found the treasures after


    searching for so long," Rocky said as he shook his head.


    "Well, are you giving up even before you try? Anyway, the most important thing is that the sacred ce


    of the royal family can only be opened by someone who possesses the royal holy power. So, if you


    want, you can try your luck. Besides, it may help you improve your strength," Esteban suggested.


    "Fine. Let''s talk about thatter." At this moment, it seemed that Rocky was not enticed even at the


    mention of the invaluable treasures.


    Meanwhile, just as the Ghost Fief decided to wait and see, three Godly Geniuses from other fiefs,


    escorted by the guards formed by their own fiefs, went to the Nether Fire Land to carry out their tasks.


    At the same time, on the dusty road, which was a few hundred meters away from the border of the


    Ghost Fief''s territory, a gorgeous beast carriage, escorted by a group of people, was steadily


    approaching.


    It seemed that the members of the group were all women from the Shura Race. Moreover, they were all


    good-looking, and it could be easily said that every one of them was much more beautiful than any


    ordinary woman from the Shura Race. Coupled by their dignified and elegant clothes, one could tell


    that they were from an extraordinary fief. Even their sleeves were embroidered with colorful feathers


    that looked like flowers.


    Along the way, whenever the people saw the carriage, they would quickly take the initiative to make


    way for it. After all, the team was from the well-known Flower Fief.


    Moreover, the one sitting inside the beast carriage was Valeria, the Godly Genius of the Flower Fief,


    who was supposed to go to the Ghost Fief to pay Gilbert a visit.


    Valeria''s face was actually covered with a white veil, which only revealed her eyes and brows.


    However, just from her fair skin and delicate eyes, she seemed to be no different from an exquisite


    human woman.

 Chapter 1676 Dont Go Too Far

    Chapter 1676 Don''t Go Too Far


    An elder of the Flower Fief also came with Valeria. However, although she held a status that of an


    elder, the woman looked extremely young as if she was just under forty years of age. In fact, as they


    sat together, she just looked like Valeria''s older sister.


    "Elder Leticia, it still puzzles me why we have to ally ourselves with the Ghost Fief. There are others


    out there who are much stronger than them. I thought we are just evenly matched in terms of power. I


    don''t understand why the leader would choose such an average fief," Valeria blurted out her thoughts.


    "You are right. The Ghost Fief is not among the strongest ones. However, its leader, Gilbert, is also


    born from a royal family just like our leader. Hence, both of them havemon interests. As for the


    other seven leaders, despite their close ties to the royal family, they are not born pure-blood," Elder


    Leticia pointed out.


    "That''s it? I don''t think it''s reasonable enough!" Valerie furrowed her eyebrows, thinking that there


    should be a more specific reason that she did not know.


    "Ha-ha! You are such a smart girl. Fine. The real reason why our leader chose the Ghost Fief is that


    she once had a rtionship with Gilbert. That was back when they had not taken over their fiefs yet,"


    Elder Leticia whispered.


    "What? Really?" Valeria''s eyes widened a little because of shock.


    "So, part of the reason why our leader decided to ally with the Ghost Fief by proposing an arranged


    marriage is that she wants to make up for her past regret," Leticia exined further.


    "Well, if it wasn''t for the order of our leader, I would not marry the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief. I


    don''t even know what he looks like," Valeria said in a gloomy tone.


    "It''s much better if you do not see your fiance in advance. Otherwise, you might get more reluctant to


    marry him," Leticia remarked.


    "Why are you saying it like that? Are you hinting that he is ugly?" Hearing what the elder said, Valeria


    could not help but be a little depressed.


    "You know how it is. There are only a few good-looking men from the Shura Race. I just don''t want to


    get your hopes up. They are different from humans. Don''t expect that they would be tall and handsome


    like humans," Leticia responded bluntly.


    "So, have you ever seen a man from the human race?" Valeria asked out of curiosity.


    "Ha-ha! Of course, I have. I even fell in love with a human," Leticia replied as a girlish expression


    appeared on her face.


    "Really? What happened then?"


    "Even you know that a rtionship between members of the Shura Race and the human race is


    forbidden. So, of course, it had to end." Leticia let out a deep sigh as she smiled bitterly.


    "But I also have blood of the human race in me¡­" Valeria uttered in confusion.


    "Shh! That is a secret. If anyone knows that you are not a pure-blooded member of the Shura Race,


    you will certainly get into huge trouble," Leticia immediately warned.


    "Oops. Sorry, I forgot." Valeria said as she stuck her tongue out.


    "Anyway, remember that we have two missions this time. First, we have to make sure that the alliance


    with the Ghost Fief would go smoothly. Second, you and their Godly Genius will go to the Nether Fire


    Land together to aplish the task. With that, you can have a very good chance of winning," Leticia


    said as her expression became serious.


    "But I heard that my fiance is the weakest among all the other Godly Geniuses. It means that I will need


    to protect him in the future, right?" Valeria asked with hints of reluctance in her voice.


    "Don''t worry too much. He is the disciple of Esteban, Ghost Fief''s highly-skilled doctor. His fighting


    abilities may be a little weak, but as a practitioner of medical skills, he will be capable enough to help


    you survive in the Nether Fire Land. Moreover, I heard that his pir of divine power ascended to one


    foot and five inches within a month. It just means that he is an extraordinary fellow," Leticia said as she


    encouraged the young woman.


    "As long as he does not hold me back, then it''s fine," Valeria replied as she pouted, not really


    convinced with what Leticia told her.


    Hearing Valeria''s response, Leticia just kept quiet and let out a faint smile.


    About two dayster, their group had finally arrived at the Ghost Capital.


    Not long after, they stopped in front of Gilbert''s mansion.


    Upon seeing the people from the Flower Fief, Peter the steward, who was patiently waiting outside to


    wee the guests, immediately walked towards the chariot and respectfully greeted, "Wee,


    distinguished guests from the Flower Fief. I am the leader''s butler. We have been expecting your


    arrival."


    At the same time, Valeria and Elder Leticia got out of the chariot.


    "The leader is already waiting for you inside the hall. This way please," Peter said as he guided them.


    "Thank you for all the help," Valeria responded politely.


    After that, Peter took them directly to the conference hall.


    As soon as they arrived, they saw Gilbert inside, sitting in the high seat, together with more than a


    dozen elders and retainers on both sides. Obviously, they had been waiting for Valeria and Leticia.


    "Greetings! We are d to experience such a warm wee," Valeria said as she bowed and paid her


    respects to the leader and the elders.


    At the same time, Leticia also bowed to Gilbert.


    "You are most wee. Please have your seats."


    As they sat down, Gilbert asked tentatively, "I heard that your purpose foring here is to form an


    alliance with us. I will be straight to the point and dere that we have no objection to it. Do you have


    any more requirements before it bes official?"


    "None, sir. But I do want to see the Godly Genius of your fief first if that is possible," Valeria requested.


    "Of course. That is not a problem. Go and invite the Godly Genius toe here," Gilbert ordered a


    servant at once.


    Immediately after, the servant went to the Ghost Pce to fetch Rocky.


    However, not long after, the servant came back and reported to Gilbert with an embarrassed look on


    his face, "Leader, he said that he is busy right now. If the Godly Genius of the Flower Fief won''t mind,


    please wait for a moment."


    Hearing these words, Gilbert clenched his fists and was also embarrassed.


    Although Valeria thought that it was so impolite of Rocky, she still replied with politeness, "That is not a


    problem. If he is not avable at the moment, we can wait for him."


    "I see. I know that you have been worn out after traveling all the way here. Why don''t you go to the


    Fragrance Pce first to have a rest? When the Godly Genius is already avable, I will ask him to pay


    you a visit in person," Gilbert said as he forced a smile.


    "Of course. Thank you for your hospitality." Valeria nodded and did not express any objection.


    After that, Gilbert ordered some of his servants to guide the guests to the Fragrance Pce.


    "Leader, our Godly Genius is too discourteous! The Godly Genius of the Flower Fief traveled a long


    way just to see him, but he did not even have the decency to make time. He must be doing this on


    purpose! Is he unwilling to marry Miss Valeria?" As soon as Valeria and Elder Leticia left, some of the


    retainers immediately expressed their dissatisfaction regarding Rocky''s attitude earlier.


    "I think he has been with Esteban for too long that he also acquired his attitude."


    "Well, it does not really matter whether they see each other right away. The marriage is just a symbol of


    the alliance of the two fiefs. We should not get too pressured with the details of their rtionship."


    "All right. Calm down. The Godly Genius of the Flower Fief is already here, so we should at least give


    her what she wants. But we should also give our Godly Genius some time to figure things out." After


    saying that, Gilbert eventually went on his way.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Meanwhile, in the Ghost Pce, Rocky, who had just said that he was busy, was actually basking


    under the sun and sorting out some of his medicinal herbs leisurely.


    "Hey, brat. The Godly Genius of the Flower Fief came here to see you. Why would you even refuse to


    see her? Can you imagine how embarrassed she must be?" Esteban said as he walked towards


    Rocky.


    "Then, that is better. If she got angry, she might want to break off the engagement. It will work out in my


    favor," Rocky replied with a devious smile.


    "You, stupid brat. Gilbert must be so furious right now!" Esteban said with a heavy sigh.


    "It''s going to be all right. Since the Godly Genius of the Flower Fief asked to meet me first, then she


    should be really eager to formally have the engagement. If that is the case, then we can''t let her get


    what she wants too easily," Rocky said while snickering like a child.


    "Well, yeah. I think so too. But I am warning you. Don''t take it too far or it will surely end in chaos,"


    Esteban reminded him sternly.


    "Of course, you don''t have to worry. I know what I am doing."


    Hearing Rocky''s confident answer, Esteban didn''t say anything more. He just turned around and went


    back inside the Ghost Pce to continue studying the corpse that he had dissected earlier.

 Chapter 1677 Dont Talk Nonsense

    Chapter 1677 Don''t Talk Nonsense


    After sorting the herbs, Rocky found that it was still early and nned to find a spot where he could


    exercise his physical body. So, he quickly put on his disguise and left the Ghost Pce.


    Of course, Rocky didn''t intend to go that far, and he just wanted a ce where no one could bother


    him. Hence, he went to the crescent-shapedke not far from the Ghost Pce. There was a clearing


    that had a diameter of about a hundred meters near theke, and no one normally came there. Thus, it


    was the perfect spot for him to train.


    As soon as he arrived, he took off his coat, revealing his strong upper body. Then, he sat beside the


    Currently, his cultivation was divided into two main types¡ªthe outer and inner cultivation. The outer


    cultivation was used to cultivate the ming Ogre Form, while the inner cultivation was used as a


    meditative one. For now, he cultivated in the world of the Scarlet Heaven Jade.


    Previously, the Scarlet Heaven Jade could materialize itself, so he could cultivate with just his spiritual


    sense. However, after it was integrated into his body, the martial spirits'' memories stored in it were also


    integrated into his memory. Therefore, in order not to mix the two kinds of memories, the memory


    stored in the Scarlet Heaven Jade was hidden in the deepest part of his subconscious, and only when


    he entered the meditative state could he reach it.


    Actually, it took him three months just to figure out this method.


    Therefore, after entering the state of meditating cultivation, he was able to once again enter the world


    of the Scarlet Heaven Jade.


    Just like before, inside the Scarlet Heaven Jade, he began to fight with one of the martial spirits that


    were sealed inside the spirit tablets to absorb itsbat experience and skills.


    When Rocky entered the state of meditating cultivation, his body would also move as he battled the


    masters inside the Scarlet Heaven Jade. This was why he needed to find a remote ce outside the


    Ghost Pce.


    Soon enough, Rocky, who had been sitting still beside theke, started to move as the battle began.


    He strode forward and backward freely, and every action he took was neat and efficient. If others saw


    him, they would think that he was just fighting an imaginary opponent, but in reality, he was really


    fighting with a master.


    Meanwhile, a girl''s voice could be heard not far from where Rocky was training. "The leader''s mansion


    is so big that I identally got lost. Well, I''m bored anyway, so I may as well walk around."


    Not long after, a beautiful figure in a yellow dress and a thin veil came out from the bushes on the other


    side of the area. She was none other than Valeria, the Godly Genius of the Flower Fief.


    After spending some time in the Fragrance Pce, Valeria thought of walking around to let the time


    pass. However, she did not expect that she would be lost. Then, she happened to stumble upon the


    area near the Ghost Pce where Rocky was training and cultivating. Because Rocky''s upper body


    was naked, she was taken aback that she immediately averted her gaze and let out an embarrassed


    shriek. As her face blushed, she yelled, "You, jerk!"


    However, since Rocky was in the state of meditating cultivation, he did not pay attention to her and kept


    on immersing himself in the battle.


    Seeing that Rocky deliberately ignore her, Valeria could not help but be more irritated. After all,


    she was the Godly Genius of the Flower Fief, and every person that she met instantly admired her.


    Even though she was in the Ghost Fief right now, all of the people of the Shura Race who saw her also


    treated her with respect. Rocky was the only one who ignored her, so she felt very ufortable.


    At the same time, Rocky''s every move just became a provocation to her.


    "You are one arrogant guy. Let me teach you a lesson!" As a cultivator at the Emperor Realm, Valeria


    could be rather proud. Moreover, seeing that Rocky did not respond to her at all, she became so angry


    that she couldn''t help but rush to him.


    Then, as soon as she made her move, several flowers suddenly emerged and darted towards Rocky


    as if forming two spiritual snakes.


    Although Rocky was still immersed in the state of meditating, his body obviously felt the spiritual power


    aimed at him. At the same time, his spiritual sense in the Scarlet Heaven Jade also sensed the


    iing danger. At this moment, the martial spirit that he had been fighting instantly transformed into


    what seemed to be Valeria''s moves.


    Because of this, Rocky felt rather strange that the martial spirit suddenly changed its movements, but


    he didn''t mind it. Seeing that the flowers around its arms spread out and were about to bolt towards


    him, he immediatelyunched a counterattack. A spiritual energy wave burst out from his body that


    instantly dispersed the gushing flowers.


    At the same time, Valeria was quite staggered. She thought that she could easily bring Rocky down,


    but she didn''t expect that her attack would be easily resisted. What was more surprising was that


    Rocky''s spiritual power was not even at the Emperor Realm. However, the timing of his attack was so


    urate that it effortlessly overcame hers.


    Consequently, Valeria became morepetitive. She could not ept that she would lose to someone


    whose strength was not even at the Emperor Realm. Therefore, her spiritual power eventually


    increased. In an instant, an aura at the Emperor Realm filled the air, and it seemed like she was about


    to take things seriously.


    At this time, Valeria''s sudden increase in strength made Rocky wary. Even if he was in the state of


    meditation, he could feel that something was definitely out of ce. However, before he could react,


    Valeria had alreadyunched an attack. This time, she used her full strength.


    In the blink of an eye, a stream of flowers, like a rampaging flood dragon that rose from the sea, rushed


    out from Valeria''s arms and surged directly towards Rocky.


    Fortunately, Rocky could quickly summon the Magic Icy Armor to protect himself.


    Boom!


    In a sh, the stream of flowers that was formed from Valeria''s intense spiritual power collided with the


    Magic Icy Armor. However, it instantly dispersed the moment it shed with the armor, causing no


    harm to Rocky.


    Seeing this, Valeria was stunned. She had already attacked Rocky using her full strength, but it was


    alsopletely blocked off.


    While the flowers were repelled, they did not fully dissipate. Hence, Valeria acted quickly and decided


    to approach Rocky, intending to give him a blow from up close.


    However, Valeria did not know that the Magic Icy Armor could not only resist powerful attacks but also


    Therefore, as soon as Valeria closed her gap to Rocky, the Magic Icy Armor suddenly emitted a


    dazzling spiritual light. Caught off guard, she felt that a spiritual power at the Emperor Realm was about


    to consume her. Her face turned pale and she tried to raise her spiritual power to the limit in order to


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    protect her.


    The very next moment, the two spiritual powers at the Emperor Realm collided, causing a massive


    spiritual wave that violently shook all the nearby nts and trees. Even theke trembled, and the


    water in it sshed out.


    Although Valeria managed to block the counterattack from the Magic Icy Armor in time, she was still


    shaken up. The veil on her face was also blown away, and a trace of blood dripped from the corner of


    her mouth. She tried to gasp for breath as she felt a bit stuffy in her chest.


    At this time, Rocky also withdrew from the state of meditation. As his sight returned to normal, he was a


    bit surprised to see a girl in front of him. She looked extraordinary, elegant, and beautiful. At first


    nce, she could be mistaken as a human. However, the color of her eyes and the shape of her ears


    were definitely not of a human.


    Upon closer inspection, Rocky noticed that the girl was well-dressed, and her strength was at the


    Emperor Realm. Moreover, there was a pattern of colorful feathers embroidered on her sleeves. He


    had never seen this in the Ghost Fief, so he assumed that she was from another fief and that she had a


    strong background.


    "Little girl, are you the one who attacked me just now?" Rocky asked as if he was someone much older


    than her. Valeria indeed had a petite figure and was only eighteen years old, so she really gave a vibe


    that she was very young.


    "Did you just call me a little girl? Don''t talk nonsense!" Valeria hated it the most when she was treated


    like a little girl.

 Chapter 1678 Internal Injuries

    Chapter 1678 Internal Injuries


    "Miss, I don''t even know you. We''re not enemies. Why would youunch a sneak attack on me?"


    Rocky asked in disbelief.


    For a moment, Valeria was speechless. Then she yelled, "You''re the one who disrespected me first!"


    "How could I be disrespectful to you? Did you not hear me before? I don''t even know you!" Rocky was


    at a loss whether to cry or tough.


    "Well, your upper body is naked." Valeria raked her eyes over Rocky''s naked upper body once more


    before withdrawing them in a hurry.


    "So what? There are no rules against it. Even if I were taking a bath here, it would have nothing to do


    with you. You''re the one who broke in here," Rocky replied in a smug tone.


    "You..." Valeria trailed off. Frustration was filling her like air in a balloon. She had gotten lost and


    stumbled in. She hadn''t done it on purpose.


    "Never mind. I''m a generous man. I forgive you. Just go!" Although Valeria was a beautiful woman,


    Rocky had no interest in her.


    Valeria had been spoiled since she was a child. She wasn''t used to being brushed off. Her gorgeous


    eyes widened and turned angry within seconds.


    "Are you not going? Fine. I''ll leave." When Valeria stayed nted in ce, Rocky turned around and


    began dressing.


    "Wait!" Valeria yelled.


    However, Rocky ignored her, leaving without a second nce.


    "That guy was so arrogant!" At first, Valeria was tempted to chase after him, but as soon as she took a


    step forward, pain radiated in her chest. Her injuries forced her to give up.


    As soon as Valeria returned to her ce, she sat down angrily, crossing her arms over her chest.


    "Hey, Valeria. What happened? You weren''t gone very long. What could have made you this angry?"


    Elder Leticia asked with a smile when she saw the expression on Valeria''s face.


    "I have a good reason! When I left, I never thought I''d find a pervert in the leader''s mansion," Valeria


    snapped.


    "What? I hope you taught him a lesson. You''re strong. He shouldn''t be able to get away with offending


    you."


    "I did teach him a lesson, but in the end..." As Valeria spoke, her hands covered her chest.


    When she saw that, something clicked in Elder Leticia''s mind. Approaching Valeria, she put two fingers


    together and tapped two times on her chest. Then she grabbed her wrist to feel her pulse.


    "You have internal injuries?" Elder Leticia was taken aback. Valeria was strong enough that no ordinary


    person should be able to hurt her.


    "I''m fine. The attack backfired when I wasn''t paying attention," Valeria said with a pout.


    "What? Is he stronger than you?"


    "No. He was using a treasure to protect himself. I was too careless!"


    "Nevertheless, your injuries still need to be treated. Let''s go inside so I can start." Elder Leticia couldn''t


    wipe the worry from her face.


    Valeria nodded and followed her into the inner hall.


    Meanwhile, when Rocky returned to the Ghost Pce, he saw Petering out with some medicine in


    his arms.


    "Nice to see you, sir," Peter said respectfully.


    "You too. Did you get another headache?" Rocky knew that Peter suffered from migraines, so he often


    came to Esteban for medicine.


    "Yes. Where are youing from?" Peter asked casually, adjusting the stacks in his arms.


    "I was just taking a walk. By the way, I heard that the Godly Genius of the Flower Fief is here," Rocky


    said, deciding to try if he could get something useful from him.


    "Yes. I heard that the leader sent someone to invite you to meet her."


    "Yes. I didn''t have time. Have you ever seen what the Godly Genius of the Flower Fief looks like?"


    "No. Her face is covered by a veil, so I couldn''t make out any of her facial features. But I bet she is a


    beauty. You''re a lucky man," Peter said in a voice coated with excitement.


    "Really? Do all the women from the Flower Fief wear veils?" Rocky asked.


    "I don''t think so. The Godly Genius of the Flower Fief is the only person wearing one," Peter answered.


    Rocky thought to himself, ''Wait. Oh no. Is the woman I just met the Godly Genius of the Flower Fief? It


    would exin why she was so domineering. And she was a beauty, at least by the standards of the


    Shura Race.''


    "Well, our leader has stressed the importance of you meeting the Godly Genius of the Flower Fief when


    you have the time. Don''t be rude and ignore her," Peter reminded him.


    "I know what I''m doing. Goodbye, Steward Peter." Smiling, Rocky headed straight into the Ghost


    Pce.


    As he thought over Rocky''s response, Peter muttered internally, ''Why is he acting so strange?''


    Two days went by


    and Rocky still hadn''t gone to visit Valeria. Elder Leticia couldn''t wait any longer. She immediately


    demanded a visit with Gilbert to express her dissatisfaction.


    "Leader Gilbert, I''m starting to think that your Godly Genius looks down upon us. It has been two days


    and we haven''t seen him. Is he hiding from us on purpose?" Elder Leticia asked, scowling.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Elder Leticia, that''s not the case. The temperament of our Godly Genius is a little different. Esteban,


    his master, may have influenced him negatively. Please do not judge him so harshly. In the meantime,


    I''ll send someone to speak to him. I promise I''ll bring him to you no matter what." Gilbert had a n for


    the two Godly Geniuses to get engaged, so he couldn''t have Rocky ruining everything. He sent for his


    men and told them to fetch him immediately.


    But the people he sent to bring Rocky to him couldn''t fulfill their mission. Rocky was nowhere to be


    seen. They asked Esteban where he was, but they were scolded by Esteban and then driven out.


    When they returned to report it to Gilbert, embarrassment flushed over him.


    "What do you think we should do, Leader Gilbert?" Elder Leticia''s face darkened.


    "Well..." Gilbert felt a headache forming across his temple. But he was the leader of the Ghost Fief. If


    he couldn''t even deal with Rocky missing, then he was useless. Therefore, he immediately promised,


    "Elder Leticia, I will bring him to see your Godly Genius personally before nightfall."


    "I believe you will. But, if your Godly Genius is still this hard-headed, I may have to persuade our leader


    to rethink the alliance." After saying that, Elder Leticia turned around and left.


    "Send everyone out. Bring the Godly Genius back before dark," Gilbert ordered with a hint of anger in


    his voice.


    Soon, the whole leader''s mansion was full of people. Many officials and most of the guards scoured the


    whole Ghost Capital for signs of Rocky.


    Meanwhile, Rocky was practicing medicine in the slum and he did not know that the whole leader''s


    mansion was looking for him.


    "Sir..." As soon as Rocky finished treating a patient, he looked up to find Grey running towards him.

 Chapter 1679 Getting Hurt

    Chapter 1679 Getting Hurt


    "Grey, what happened?" Seeing the restless expression on Grey''s face, Rocky instantly knew that


    something bad must have happened.


    "There''re people over there who want to monopolize the houses that the Godly Genius built for us!"


    Grey said as he panted.


    "What? Who would be so bold to do that?" Rocky replied as his eyes grew rather cold.


    "I actually don''t know who they are because they are not from our slum. However, they wear the same


    ragged clothes as us, so we suspect that they are bandits from other ces..." Grey said hesitantly as


    he shook his head.


    "Bandits, huh?" Rocky''s eyes narrowed the moment he heard this.


    "Yes. They take advantage of poor people just like us. Most of them are also from poor families that


    can''t make a living. Then, they form groups to bully weaker people and collect so-called protection


    fees," Grey answered in a gloomy tone.


    "Well, doesn''t anyone try to subdue and punish them for their crimes?" Rocky asked as he crossed his


    arms on his chest, letting out a frown.


    "No. Those bandits usually don''t stay long in one ce. They just charge protection fees and then


    eventually leave. Most of them are rather vicious, so even the city guards that are in charge of the


    security in the Ghost Capital don''t try to interfere with their business. Well, what can you expect? We


    are just poor people, so no one really cares about our lives. In fact, a few groups of bandits have


    alreadye to our slum before..." Grey recounted in a depressed voice.


    "So, this time, they must have heard that the Godly Genius has built these houses for you. That''s why


    they intend to upy them." Knowing the attitude of these kinds of people, Rocky could already guess


    what they were up to.


    "Yes, I think so too. Right now, the people from our slum are confronting those bandits at the


    intersection. However, there are only very few strong people among us. Unlike them, they even have


    some spirit warriors that could easily trample over us," Grey uttered through gritted teeth.


    "I see. Come on, and lead me to them!" Knowing the situation, Rocky would not stand by and just do


    nothing about it. So, he immediately rushed to the area together with Grey.


    As they arrived at the intersection, he saw some people from the slum confronting a group of fierce


    bandits who held sticks, knives, and even forks. On the other hand, most of the people from the slum


    were just old men and women, and no one was really strong enough to resist the bandits. If they


    continued fighting these savage men, they might end up being seriously injured or killed.


    At the same time, the bandits seemed to be growing impatient. A bald man standing in front of them


    suddenly shouted, "If you don''t want to die, get out of our way! Otherwise, I will have no choice but to


    kill each of you!"


    Although the people from the slum were generally weak, they were so determined not to let the bandits


    upy the houses that were built for them.


    Therefore, even if they were threatened, they had no intention of giving in.


    "You guys are really asking for it! Don''t me me for what will happen next!" The bald man fumed in


    anger and ordered his men to break in.


    Immediately after, the bandits behind the bald man swarmed and rushed towards the people from the


    slum.


    At the same time, Rocky was a bit surprised to see that even if the people from the slum were being


    suppressed, they were still aggressive and their morale remained high. Hence, he immediately rushed


    over and said, "Everyone, go ahead and fight with all your might. I will do my best to protect you!" Right


    after saying this, he took advantage of the people''s morale and activated the Army-blessing Scroll to


    protect and empower them using the spiritual power.


    The moment the people realized that Rocky was with them, their confidence grew higher.


    In an instant, a fierce fight broke out between the two sides.


    Soon enough, the bandits recognized that the seemingly weak and disabled people from before had


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    somehow be skilled in fighting and it was as if they had be invulnerable. No matter how hard


    they pushed through, they were unable to hurt and disperse these people.


    In less than half an hour, the bandits, who were supposed to be more powerful, were forced to retreat


    in an embarrassing fashion.


    At the same time, the people from the slum were also confused. They did not understand how they


    became powerful enough to defeat the bandits.


    Seeing this, the bald man, who was the leader of the bandits, finally snapped. He did not expect the


    people from the slum to be so formidable. Hence, he decided to take things into his own hands. All of a


    sudden, he emitted an aura that wasparable to that of a Spiritual King. He seemed to be even


    more powerful than Brett.


    "Topple the mountains and overturn the seas!" The bald man took a deep breath and suddenly


    released a wave of spiritual power. It surged out like a raging wave that instantly surged towards the


    people from the slum.


    Realizing that the bald man wasn''t just a weak person, Rocky was worried that the people might be


    seriously injured. Thus, he quickly urged them to retreat in order to avoid the attack of the bald man.


    Unfortunately, some of them were not fast enough, so they were wounded in the process.


    When they saw that the people from the slum were already repelled, the bandits swarmed up again


    and rushed to the newly built houses.


    Of course, Rocky would not let them seed in their evil ns. Thus, he immediately opened the


    Magic Spiritual Space and summoned Uriah.


    Currently, Uriah had thebat power of an ordinary spirit warrior at the Spirit Realm. Therefore,


    under Rocky''s guidance, it quickly rushed towards the bandits to suppress and kill them.


    Seeing the ferocious spiritual beast, the bandits were shaken to their core. After all, most of them were


    just ordinary people. Although a few of them had some spiritual power, they were not powerful enough


    to be real spirit warriors. Therefore, before Uriah, they were effortlessly ughtered.


    Realizing that they would not be able to defeat the spiritual beast, the bandits fled in all directions.


    It was not until then that the bald man actually noticed that Rocky had summoned Uriah. As his


    expression became more savage, he red at Rocky and wondered who he was, and why he could


    summon a spiritual beast. Logically speaking, a person of his caliber should not be wandering in the


    slum.


    However, the bald man also noticed that Uriah was not as strong as a Spiritual King. Hence, it should


    not be a threat to him at all. Therefore, he nned to kill the spiritual beast first before taking on Rocky.


    Unfortunately for him, his thoughts were already within Rocky''s expectation. Hence, before he could


    even make a move, Rocky suddenly appeared in front of him. In fact, the only reason why Rocky


    summoned Uriah was that he wanted it to deal with the bandits and protect the people from the slum.


    At the same time, he would be able to focus on dealing with the bald man himself.


    Judging from the spiritual power that the bald man unleashed earlier, Rocky could not simply


    underestimate him. Although he knew that the bald man was not as strong as him, he found it strange


    that this man was just a mere bandit. Therefore, he spected that these bandits were not ordinary


    ones, and there might be a force that was backing them up. Otherwise, it would be impossible for them


    to do whatever they wanted in a city like the Ghost Capital.


    Although Rocky did not know the entire truth, he would not let the people of the slum get hurt.

 Chapter 1680 Power And Position

    Chapter 1680 Power And Position


    The bald man sneered in contempt when he saw Rocky had the guts to challenge him head-on.


    Without any hesitation, he flipped his palm and struck the air in front of him with a volley of palm


    strikes. In an instant, many palm shadows made from his spiritual power intertwined with each other,


    making it hard to distinguish the real palm attack from the fake ones. It was almost impossible for


    Rocky to dodge the attacks.


    But even when faced against such a devastating attack, Rocky had no intentions of dodging. The


    moment the bald man made his move, Rocky already had a counter attack ready. A column of fire with


    destructive force shot out of his own hand. The stream of me went charging towards his opponent


    with no regard.


    He finally saw the fruits of hisbor from cultivating the ming Ogre Form. The spiritual power


    inside his body had been refined into the me spiritual power, which was stronger than the fire


    spiritual power with Fire Nature.


    Rocky''s attack didn''t even falter when it shed with the palm shadows. Instead, it easily engulfed


    them as if they were nothing and rush straight towards the bald man.


    The bald man, being very confident with his own strength, didn''t expect this to happen in a thousand


    years. He barely had enough time to dodge Rocky''s attack, which hit his right shoulder, causing it to


    erupt into mes.


    "Ah!" His scream was filled with pain and agony as he frantically tried to extinguish the fire. But the


    more he tried to put it out, the more intense the mes got.


    Seeing he had no other choice, the bald man gritted his teeth and cut off his right arm to prevent the


    fire from spreading towards his body.


    Everyone who was watching had their mouth hanging wide open. No one expected Rocky to be so


    powerful, and they also didn''t expect the bald man to cut off his arm in order to save his life.


    The fight was suddenly interrupted by a group of guards that came barging in along with two officials of


    the leader''s mansion.


    "Brat, just wait and see. I will definitely avenge my arm!" Seeing how helpless the situation was for him,


    the bald man threatened Rocky while he held his amputated arm and left. In a few moments, he


    disappeared.


    Rocky had no intentions of chasing after him. Instead, he turned his eyes to the two officials of the


    leader''s mansion.


    The two officials were shocked by the chaotic scene that greeted them. Still, they quickly overcame


    their shock and ordered the guards to block off the entire area.


    "Godly Genius, are you all right? Are you hurt?" One of the officials immediately rushed to Rocky and


    cupped his hands respectfully.


    Hearing this, the rowdy crowd suddenly fell silent and looked at Rocky in astonishment. They didn''t


    expect that such an ordinary-looking man would be the newly selected Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief.


    "It turns out that the doctor is the Godly Genius!" Grey eximed.


    Thest thing Rocky wanted was to have his real identity exposed to the people. But seeing that they


    already knew, he had no other choice than to let out a forced smile.


    "Godly Genius!" The next moment, all the people in the slum bowed down before him in chorus.


    Even the bandits now showed him respect.


    "Get up, all of you!" Feeling a little embarrassed, Rocky immediately waved his hand for them to stand


    up.


    Those slum people and bandits did as he ordered.


    "Are you here for me?" Rocky asked the official in front of him.


    "Yes, our leader ordered us to escort you back before dark," the official reported honestly.


    "Oh, I see. You came just in the nick of time. Help me arrest all these bandits and send them to Prefect


    Ba. Tell him to interrogate them to find out who''s behind all of the crimes in this area," Rocky said.


    The official then turned to his men and ordered them to catch the bandits.


    Since the fugitives already knew of Rocky''s real strength, they didn''t dare to put up a fight and willingly


    surrendered.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, the bandits were escorted away.


    "Grey,e here." He then called for Grey.


    "Sir, what can I do for you?" Grey was ttered to be summoned.


    "Because my identity''s been exposed, I''m afraid it won''t be easy for me toe back here. I''ll arrange


    for a doctor to regrly visit the slum. If there are any bandits, tell them this is now the Godly Genius''s


    territory. If they have any problems with that, they can find me in the leader''s mansion," Rocky said. He


    knew that he would not be able toe to the slum after today.


    "I see, sir." Grey nodded hard to show he understood.


    "Take good care of your family. If you need any help, you know where to find me. Goodbye!" Rocky


    patted Grey on the shoulder and left with the two officials.


    As they walked away, Grey and the people of the slum looked at Rocky in awe and respect.


    As soon as they got into the mansion, Rocky was immediately escorted to the meeting hall. There,


    Gilbert was sitting in front, waiting for him toe back.


    "Leader, what can I do for you?" Rocky asked although he knew the answer.


    "If you have something to say about your engagement to the Godly Genius of the Flower Fief, just say


    it. You don''t have to dilly-dally around," Gilbert said bluntly. He knew what Rocky was thinking.


    "Leader, it''s not that I have any problem with her. I just don''t like my marriage to be controlled by


    others," Rocky replied in a calm manner.


    "I understand that no one wants to be forced, but it is your duty as the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief


    to ensure the prosperity of our future. Your engagement to her is crucial. If you feel wronged, then I am


    sorry. I''ll try to make it up to you, but you can''t destroy this alliance," Gilbert exined.


    "Leader, don''t worry. I don''t want to destroy the alliance between the two fiefs. As for the engagement, I


    can agree,"


    Rocky said after much thought.


    "Good! It seems that you have figured it out!" Gilbert breathed a sigh of relief. He was anxious Rocky


    wouldn''t ept the engagement, which might cause discord between them and the Flower Fief.


    "But I have one condition." Of course, Rocky wanted something in return.


    "If you have any requests, just let me know," Gilbert responded briskly.


    "I want everyone under you to obey my orders." The leader was caught blindsided by what he said.


    The look in Gilbert''s eyes became deep, because he did not expect that Rocky would make such a


    request. At least in his opinion, Rocky did not seem to be an ambitious person, and he did not seem to


    be interested in power. But now, Rocky asked him to give him the power equal to the deputy leader,


    which made him a little confused.

 Chapter 1681 Completely Stunned

    Chapter 1681 Completely Stunned


    Gilbert knew that he couldn''t just bestow Rocky the power to be the deputy leader. After all, it would be


    like nurturing a snake in his bosom. He wouldn''t know when Rocky would bite him to his death. On


    second thought, if he didn''t grant Rocky the power to be his deputy, he might lose the young man''s


    trust. In that case, he might refuse to fight alongside him to resist the other powerful leaders.


    Whatever path he took, Gilbert knew that he would be in deep trouble. At this moment, he was


    "Sir, you don''t have to give me an answer outright. It doesn''t really matter if you think about it for a few


    more days. However, before you agree with my request, I won''t see the Godly Genius of the Flower


    Fief," Rocky said with a straight face.


    Hearing this, it was as if Gilbert felt that a gun was pointed at his head. If this was a chess game, he


    was about to lose because he didn''t have anywhere to go.


    "If there is nothing else, I will go back to the Ghost Pce first." After saying this, Rocky turned around


    and prepared to leave. However, he was quickly stopped by Gilbert. "Hold on!"


    Rocky stopped on his tracks and was a bit surprised. Then, he turned around and looked at Gilbert.


    "Fine. I can give you the position to be my deputy leader. With it, you will have the power that is only


    second to mine. However, I have one condition! You must swear to the gods at the ceremony that you


    will be loyal to the Ghost Fief!" After carefully weighing the pros and cons, Gilbert eventually chose to


    "No problem, sir. I will do it," Rocky answered without a hint of hesitation.


    "Then, let''s go to the Fragrance Pce to see Godly Genius Valeria right now." With that, Gilbert


    immediately stood up and led Rocky to the Fragrance Pce.


    Since Rocky got what he wanted, he just followed Gilbert with a faint smile on his face.


    Not long after, the two of them arrived at the Fragrance Pce. There, they saw Leticia in the outer


    hall. As soon as she saw them, she immediately stood up to greet them. At the same time, her gaze


    instantly fell on Rocky.


    "Greetings, Leader Gilbert! I am guessing that this gentleman is the Godly Genius. What a surprise!"


    Leticia sounded rather enthusiastic, but Rocky could clearly hear the dissatisfaction and sarcasm from


    her voice.


    "It is nice to meet you." Although Rocky spected that Leticia had a problem with him, he still greeted


    her respectfully and cupped his hands towards her.


    "So, is Godly Genius Valeria here?" Gilbert came straight to the point.


    "Oh! It''s a shame¡­ She''s currently not here," Leticia said after a brief pause. It seemed that she was


    deliberately making things difficult for them.


    Hearing this, Rocky and Gilbert shared a nce. Both of them instantly knew that Leticia was just


    fooling them. After all, Valeria had a noble identity and was still unfamiliar with this ce. Hence, if she


    was really outside, Leticia would have apanied her. Therefore, if Leticia was inside the pce,


    then it meant that Valeria was there too.


    In fact, Valeria was at the inner hall. When she heard that Gilbert hade together with Rocky, she


    nned to go out. However, since she heard Leticia say that she was out at the moment, she decided


    to stay inside. She knew that Leticia also wanted to make Rocky pay for being rude to them.


    "I see¡­" At first, Gilbert wanted to say that they would juste and visit another day. However, since


    he had already promised Elder Leticia to let the Godly Geniuses see each other, he did not want to


    dy it anymore.


    "No problem. I''ll just wait here until shees back. After all, I have enough time to spare even if she


    returns muchter. Sir, I know that you still have a lot to deal with. You can head back, and I will wait for


    the Godly Genius on your behalf," Rocky said calmly as he sat down on a nearby chair.


    Hearing this, Gilbert was greatly relieved.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Okay then. I''ll see you off, sir." With that, Leticia escorted Gilbert out of the Fragrance Pce with a


    bright smile.


    Just a momentter, Leticia came back. Then, she turned to Rocky and said, "Please wait here. I will


    go inside for now to do some chores." After that, she eventually entered the inner hall.


    Meanwhile, Rocky sat in the outer hall leisurely. Not long after, a disciple brought him a cup of tea. After


    taking a few sips, he leaned against the chair and closed his eyes to rest for a while.


    As she entered inside, Leticia saw that Valeria was looking at her with a huge grin on her face. "You did


    that for me, right?" Valeria asked excitedly.


    "Yes, of course. He was the one who acted arrogantly in the first ce. So, it is just reasonable if we


    also make him wait," Leticia replied with a cunning smile.


    "But is this a good idea? We are still their guests!" Valeria said with a worried expression.


    "I believe Gilbert knows that you are here, but he did not say anything earlier. It just means that it is fine


    to do this. Besides, he must have thought that their Godly Genius should also be taught some


    manners," Leticia concluded.


    "Well, what about him?" Valeria asked, referring to Rocky.


    "I think he knows too. Otherwise, he won''t be too eager to wait for you. He should have already known


    that we are making things a bit difficult for him. Well, it is his fault in the first ce, so he should not


    have anyints," Leticia said with a cold snort.


    "Hmm. If I don''t go out, will he wait there forever?" Valeria asked with a naughty smirk.


    "What do you mean? Are you not going to see him at all?" Leticia wanted to teach Rocky a lesson, but


    she also knew that they still had a responsibility to fulfill.


    "Well, he stood me up! I also want to do the same to him." Valeria was a person who believed that


    things should always be even, so she naturally wanted to make Rocky suffer the same embarrassment


    that she had got.


    "It''s up to you. Do whatever you like. But I don''t think that he will leave just yet. You decide if you''re


    going to see him or not. In the meantime, I need to go out. I''ll be back a littleter," Leticia said vaguely


    and went on her way.


    After Leticia left, Valeria hesitated for a moment on what she should do. Then, she finally went to the


    door and stuck her head out. This was supposed to be her first time seeing the Godly Genius of the


    Ghost Fief, so she was curious to see what he looked like. However, from where she stood, she could


    just barely see Rocky''s face. Hence, she tried her hardest to stretch her neck out.


    At this moment, Rocky seemed to be sitting still on the chair with his eyes closed. It looked like he was


    resting, but the truth was he could hear everything that was happening in the inner hall.


    "Godly Genius Valeria, if you really want to know what I look like, why don''t you juste out here? If


    you continue being furtive on your movements, people might think that you have a hidden crush on


    me," Rocky abruptly said in a teasing tone.


    Hearing this, Valeria suddenly panicked that she almost lost her bnce. She could not help but burst


    out, "How dare you use me of having a crush on you? You should be ashamed of yourself!"


    "Oh, so you really are here. I thought the elder said that you were out¡­" Rocky replied as he let out a


    sly smile.


    Valeria was rendered speechless when she heard this. Her eyes widened and she quickly pursed her


    lips out of embarrassment.


    "Since I already know that you are here, why don''t you juste out and meet me properly?" Rocky


    urged.


    "Humph! No! I don''t want to see you!" Valeria strongly refused.


    "Okay then. I''ll leave now. Let''s just be clear that it''s what you wanted. Don''t tell anyone that I didn''t


    want to see you." This was exactly what Rocky wanted. He actually manipted her to get her angry.


    With this, he could just leave already.


    However, Valeria panicked when she heard that Rocky was about to leave. After all, she knew that she


    was in the wrong. Hence, without really thinking about it, she suddenly rushed out of the hall to stop


    Rocky from leaving.


    On the other hand, Rocky already expected that she would go out, so he suddenly turned around to


    surprise her. Unfortunately, she rushed too fast. Hence, as Rocky turned around, Valeria was not able


    to stop right away, making her face bump onto Rocky''s chest.


    "Ouch!" At this moment, Valeria felt that her nose was almost ttened. Realizing that Rocky did it on


    purpose, she suddenly raised her head and tried to get even with Rocky by reasoning with him.


    However, Rocky was surprised as well and wanted to check if she was hurt, so he quickly lowered his


    head. Unexpectedly, their lips touched. It was just only for a moment, but both of them were instantly


    stunned at the same time.

 Chapter 1682 A Race

    Chapter 1682 A Race


    The very next moment, Valeria''s heart pounded so hard as if it was going to explode. It seemed that the


    young woman had never experienced something like this before.


    But soon enough, she realized that she had been taken advantage of.


    Actually, Rocky didn''t mean to do it, and everything was just an ident. But it didn''t really matter


    because he knew that Valeria would not believe him. At this point, he knew that he was in huge trouble.


    As expected, Valeria quickly pushed him away, revealing a vermilion-colored face. Upon seeing


    Rocky''s face with her beautiful eyes, she was utterly shocked. She recognized that it was actually the


    same guy that she met by thekest time. In her mind, Rocky was the shameless guy with a naked


    upper body that injured her.


    At this point, Valeria was seething in anger because of extreme embarrassment. New and old hatred


    came surging from within her heart. As she stared at Rocky, her mind only wanted one thing¡ªto kill


    him.


    Of course, as an inexperienced maiden, Valeria had no clue when it came to this aspect. Furthermore,


    she was the Godly Genius of the Flower Fief who was known to be pure and invible. But now, she


    was taken advantage of by a man that she didn''t even know. If word about it spread out, it would be


    such a disgrace to the Flower Fief.


    Therefore, she only had one idea going on in her mind.


    ''I must kill this pervert no matter what!''


    Obviously, Rocky wanted to exin that it was all a misunderstanding. However, before he could even


    say anything, he already sensed the vicious auraing from Valeria. His hair instantly stood on end


    and he felt that he had to run as fast as he could if he wanted to live.


    In an instant, Valeria''s delicate body was enveloped by countless flowers. Then, in a sh, she bolted


    out and chased after him.


    At the same time, Rocky felt that the auraing from Valeria was very oppressive. It was pretty


    obvious that she had fully activated the power of her martial spirit. Hence, he knew that it was toote


    to exin anything at this point. Since he did not want to fight her, all he could do was dash away.


    Thus, as soon as Valeria approached him, Rocky immediately used his incredible movement skill and


    ran away. In the blink of an eye, he was able to leave the Fragrance Pce.


    "Where do you think you are going?" Seeing this, Valeria got more annoyed and chased after him


    outside the Fragrance Pce.


    Obviously, Valeria''s overall strength was above Rocky''s. Hence, it was not easy for him to outrun her.


    Moreover, her cultivation method primarily involved improving her speed. Because of this, Rocky''s only


    advantage was his familiarity with theyout of the leader''s mansion.


    Soon enough, the two of them began a wild game of tag around the entire mansion.


    Initially, Valeria thought that it would only take her a moment to catch up with Rocky. However, she


    soon realized that even though his strength was not on par with hers, his movement skill was not


    inferior to her Flower Pace. Moreover, because he was more familiar with theyout of the mansion,


    she was not able to close their gap.


    As the two of them ran around, it soon attracted the attention of the people in the leader''s mansion.


    However, since both of them were incredibly fast, only some officials, who were at the Emperor Realm


    or at the peak of the King Realm, were able to follow them.


    Of course, they had no idea why Valeria was chasing after Rocky. However, it didn''t really matter


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    because all they wanted was to see who was faster. Hence, the officials used their movement skills to


    follow after them and enjoy the race.


    As a result, the original chase became apetition. Currently, Rocky was taking the lead, but Valeria


    was just close behind. And the officials were behind them.


    "This is strange! Valeria''s strength should be way above our Godly Genius''s. Why can''t she catch up


    with him after chasing for so long?"


    "That is true. In fact, I can even sense that our Godly Genius is more powerful in terms of movement


    skill!"


    "But that should be impossible! I heard that Valeria is Flora''s adopted daughter, so she must have


    learned the Flower Pace already. It was such a remarkable movement skill that even in the entire


    Shura Race, it is iparable. Well, of course, except for the royal family''s movement skill."


    "So, what does that mean? Is our Godly Genius really gifted?"


    Seeing that Valeria could not catch up with Rocky no matter how hard she tried, they were absolutely


    bbergasted.


    Time passed very quickly, and it turned out that Valeria had already been chasing after Rocky for four


    straight hours. From the officials'' point of view, they couldn''t really tell which one was faster. Although


    Rocky never trailed, Valeria also nevergged by a huge distance.


    As Rocky was running for his life, Valeria was pretty determined to chase him down to kill him. At the


    same time, although the officials wanted to continue following the two, they became rather impatient.


    After all, they still had work to do. However, they were also eager to know the result of this race.


    Soon enough, more and more officials appeared and joined to see the race.


    In fact, more than half of the members of the leader''s mansion were already chasing after the two


    Godly Geniuses.


    Then, six hours had already passed. During that time, they had been running at full speed using their


    spiritual power. Even a warrior at the Emperor Realm might notst that long if this continued.


    Meanwhile, although Valeria''s speed was not decreasing, she could already feel that her breathing was


    bing heavy, and she was starting to pant. It seemed that she was already getting tired.


    On the other hand, Rocky still seemed to be running leisurely. As he fought countless peerless masters


    in the past and acquired lots of unique fighting skills in the Scarlet Heaven Jade, he eventually knew


    how to efficiently conserve his spiritual power and circte it.


    Of course, the other major factor was the ming Ogre Form.


    Although Rocky wasn''t aware of it yet, the ming Ogre Form itself was one of the long lost secret


    skills that had been passed down the Shura Race''s royal family for a long time. Its power lied in the fact


    that it could absorb the masculine energy of heaven and earth that could be readily utilized by its user.


    Therefore, as they ran under the sun, the masculine power that Rocky absorbed was enough to make


    up for the consumption of his spiritual power. That was why even though he was just at the peak of the


    King Realm, he seemed to be more powerful than Valeria, who was at the Emperor Realm.


    Finally, Valeria realized that it would not be a good idea to continue chasing Rocky like this. However,


    since she did not want to let him off the hook that easily, she decided to use another n. Suddenly,


    she took out a wooden flute from her pocket and yed it.


    Out of nowhere, Rocky felt that the ground beneath his feet was rumbling.


    Boom!


    With a loud sound, several thick and long roots emerged from the ground as if they had lives of their


    own. Caught off guard, Rocky tried his best to avoid these roots that were attempting to wrap around


    his limbs.


    "Is that another one of Flora''s unique skills, the Spiritual Flower Technique? I heard that it can easily


    control the flowers and trees ording to the user''s will."


    "That is true. It is even said that the technique was created by Flora herself. It was very famous and


    only very few powerful people could deal with it!"


    "I also heard that the royal family had taken a strong interest in that technique, so they intended to


    absorb it into the royal family''s secret technique. However, they were rejected by Flora. It seems that


    the technique is indeed extraordinary!"


    The officials who continued to follow them were shocked the moment they saw Valeria use the Spiritual


    Flower Technique.


    At the same time, Rocky did not expect Valeria to possess such an astounding skill that could freely


    manipte all kinds of nts with her spiritual power. It was his first time seeing this kind of ability, and


    he was amazed. At the back of his mind, he was now realizing why the Shura Race was so powerful.

 Chapter 1683 The Unexpected Turning Of Events

    Chapter 1683 The Unexpected Turning Of Events


    Seeing the rapidly approaching roots, Rocky dared not to be careless. Wasting no time, he leaped into


    the air, trying to avoid the roots at all costs. However, they still kept on chasing and pestering him


    aggressively.


    Because he was still unable to fly or stay in the air for a longer time, Rocky had to find a way to deceive


    these roots with his current abilities.


    Then, an idea suddenly popped in his head, making him reveal a sinister smile at the corners of his


    mouth. In an instant, a sh of spiritual light surged out and enveloped him. Soon enough, several


    figures that looked exactly like him emerged in midair.


    "Is he trying to escape from the roots using some kind of illusory technique? I''m afraid this won''t be


    effective against the Spiritual Flower Technique!" One of the senior officials shook his head as he saw


    what Rocky was trying to do.


    When the Spiritual Flower Technique was activated, the spirits of the flowers and the roots were driven


    and manipted by Valeria''s spiritual power. Therefore, they became sensitive to the target''s spiritual


    power, only attacking the strongest one. Hence, even if Rocky used an illusory technique to create


    several avatars, the roots would know which one to attack since avatars were usually not as powerful


    as one''s real self.


    Hearing what the senior official said, the other officials could not help but feel worried about Rocky.


    Sure enough, just as what the senior official spected, the roots did not pay any attention to the other


    phantoms. Instead, they directly went for Rocky''s real body.


    However, as Rocky''s body was entangled by the roots that were manipted by Valeria, it suddenly


    disappeared into thin air.


    Obviously, Valeria was shocked to her core. She thought that she finally captured Rocky, but it seemed


    that he was able to outsmart the attack of the Spiritual Flower Technique. She was in utter disbelief


    because she had never met an opponent who managed to escape from this technique.


    However, Valeria was not the type of person to immediately give up just because of a single mishap.


    Hence, she immediately controlled the wood spirits to search and locate Rocky''s spiritual power. But


    after some time, her efforts were in vain. It seemed that Rocky''s original spiritual power had actually


    vanished without a trace. Moreover, the strange thing was that the phantoms that he created earlier


    were still scattered everywhere.


    "Wait. I don''t think that it is just an ordinary illusory skill...


    It must be the Devilish Phantom Skill!"


    "What? The Devilish Phantom Skill?!"


    "But that is impossible! It is a secret skill owned by the royal family. How could he possibly learn it?"


    The officials were in utter disbelief, but they realized that it must be the only rational exnation.


    The Devilish Phantom Skill was a high-level secret skill. The phantoms created using this skill would


    possess the same attacking style and strength as the real body. It could be said that it could create the


    user''s perfect replica.


    However, the most terrifying feature of the Devilish Phantom Skill was that the real body could switch


    its position to any of the phantoms at any time. Consequently, it would be pretty difficult to capture the


    user''s real body. Hence, when Valeria''s roots captured Rocky''s real body, it instantly switched positions


    with one of the phantoms.


    Valeria also heard what the officials were talking about. However, she refused to believe that Rocky


    was capable of executing such a high-level skill from the royal family.


    The next moment, Valeria manipted the wood spirits again to rush towards Rocky''s phantoms.


    However, the same thing just happened. As the roots captured a phantom, it would just suddenly


    vanish.


    "Girl, why don''t you just give up already? You''re just wasting your effort and energy. You won''t be able


    to capture me anyway," the phantoms that were scattered around Valeria uttered at the same time.


    "Damn it! Stop mocking me!" At this time, Valeria continued to fume in anger because of


    embarrassment.


    The next moment, the wood spirits moved aggressively and chased after all the phantoms in the area.


    However, she still could not catch Rocky''s real body.


    "I can''t believe this! I didn''t expect that our Godly Genius could actually defeat Valeria''s Spiritual Flower


    Technique!"


    "With his sheer talent, he would bring honor to the Ghost Fief!"


    Just when the officials had already be excited, thinking that Valeria had no more ways to deal with


    Rocky, the wood spirits suddenly gathered and transformed into a huge wooden man.


    Swoosh!


    Then, the wooden man raised its thick arms up in midair and began smashing wildly in all directions.


    Soon enough, fissures appeared on the ground within a dozen meters, and even the surrounding


    buildings were affected. The area had instantly be a mess.


    Seeing this, the officials decided to retreat to avoid getting caught up with their battle.


    However, the situation became even more uncontroble. In order to force Rocky to reveal his real


    body, Valeria allowed the wooden man to destroy everything in the area without hesitation. It seemed


    that she was willing to pay any price just to bring Rocky down.


    Finally, Rocky thought that this was getting out of hand. Thus, he immediately withdrew his phantoms


    and revealed his real body. "Hey, why are you so pissed off? I just kissed you by ident. I did not do it


    intentionally. You don''t have to be so violent!"


    "You!" Valeria was instantly rendered speechless. She did not expect that Rocky would actually talk


    about it out loud.


    The officials who heard it were also astounded. They could not believe that their Godly Genius had


    already done such actions even before they were formally engaged.


    At the same time, although the engagement was just a formality for the alliance of the two fiefs, kissing


    someone as beautiful as Valeria would make anyone envy Rocky.


    In fact, Rocky deliberately said it out loud, believing that it would embarrass Valeria to the extreme.


    Then, he thought that she would immediately run away from the scene.


    However, Rocky underestimated her courage and pride.


    With a furious look on her face, Valeria almost lost her mind. At the same time, the wooden man went


    berserk and madly rushed towards Rocky. Moreover, the spiritual light that was emitted became


    extremely unstable.


    "Go to hell, you filthy bastard!" Valeria shouted angrily. At this point, her only goal was to erase Rocky


    from this world.


    As the wooden man got close to Rocky, its spiritual light suddenly turned to ripples and spread out


    within a hundred meters.


    Boom!


    With a deafening sound, a dazzling white column of light soared into the sky and almost covered the


    sky above the mansion.


    Meanwhile, Gilbert instantly sensed the change of the spiritual power in the mansion. Thus, he


    immediately sent some of his men to investigate what was going on. Upon learning that Valeria and


    Rocky were actually fighting in the mansion, he was stupefied. Immediately after, he rushed to the area


    where the two were fighting.


    When he got there, he saw that the buildings within a hundred meters were utterly destroyed. At the


    same time, several people and officials were injured.


    At this moment, Valeria stood in the middle of the ruins with a ferocious look on her face. She was


    gasping for breath and was intently looking at the position where Rocky was standing a few moments


    ago.


    "Miss Valeria... What did you do?" It never urred to Gilbert that the fight between the Godly


    Geniuses would be this intense that Valeria was so determined to kill Rocky. Although he didn''t


    know what exactly the reason behind these actions was, he found it very ridiculous. In fact, he thought


    of reconsidering their alliance with the Flower Fief.


    "Sir..." It was not until she heard Gilbert''s voice that Valeria regained her senses. Remembering


    everything she had done, she finally realized that she made such a huge mistake.


    At the same time, Gilbert was still at a loss. But he wasted no time and quickly ordered his men to


    search for Rocky, whether dead or alive.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Strange enough, they weren''t able to locate Rocky''s body even after searching the entire ruins.


    "Sir, I really don''t want to think about it, but could it be possible that the Godly Genius has already been


    turned into ashes?"


    "I am also thinking about that. The strike that Miss Valeria unleashed just now was so powerful that


    even the officials would not be able to withstand it, not to mention our Godly Genius who hasn''t


    reached the Emperor Realm yet."


    "That''s terrible. If he was really killed, the situation will be troublesome!"


    Some officials could not help but express their concerns and opinions.


    Hearing this, Gilbert, who was still wearing a serious look on his face, eventually shifted his gaze


    towards Valeria. He was already thinking of avenging Rocky if he really turned out to be dead. After all,


    the Flower Fief must pay the consequence of what they had done to them.


    At this time, Valeria could just lower her head while biting her lip as she was consumed by regret.


    However, just when everyone was already convinced that Rocky did not survive, a figure slowly


    emerged from the ground under the ruins, looking a little disheveled.


    "Whew! That was close! I barely made it by activating the Earth-diving Skill in time!" This man was


    none other than Rocky.


    It turned out that right before the wooden man exploded, Rocky knew that he was in great danger.


    Hence, he immediately activated the Earth-diving Skill and dived into the ground to avoid the direct


    impact of the fierce st.


    "The Godly Genius is still alive!"


    All of a sudden, exmations of surprise echoed throughout the air around the ruins.

 Chapter 1684 Safe And Sound

    Chapter 1684 Safe And Sound


    When he heard that, Gilbert sighed and rxed his shoulders. Valeria wore a look of surprise on her


    face. She couldn''t figure out how Rocky was unharmed after the explosion of the wooden man.


    "What brought you here, sir?" Rocky greeted Gilbert as if nothing had happened.


    "I heard that you and Valeria were fighting so I had toe and stop you. What happened?" Gilbert


    asked, shooting Rocky a serious look.


    Rocky looked at Valeria and smiled faintly. "It wasn''t over anything serious. We were just fighting for


    fun!"


    A subtle look of confusion washed over Valeria''s face. She had expected Rocky to tell the truth to


    Gilbert. She had thought she would be punished for attacking him so viciously. What she hadn''t seen


    A small amount of red tinged Gilbert''s cheeks. "For fun? Why would you do that here? You could have


    destroyed my mansion!"


    "Please don''t be angry. It really was all in good fun. Miss Valeria identally exerted too much power,


    but that showed me her true strength. It''s a good thing!"


    Although Gilbert was still unhappy and knew that Rocky was defending Valeria, he would avoid asking


    further questions and causing more trouble.


    "Guards, escort Miss Valeria back to the Fragrance Pce!" Gilbert ordered, pointing into the distance.


    After that, Gilbert asked all the members and officials that were involved during the fight to heal


    themselves. Then, he turned to Rocky and told him to stay.


    After everyone else was gone, the look on Gilbert''s face softened and he asked, "Why did you provoke


    Valeria again?"


    In front of the others, Gilbert was determined to treat everyone equally. Now that no one was around,


    he wanted to avoid being too harsh on Rocky. After all, he knew how important the Godly Genius was


    to the territory.


    Rocky smiled bitterly and replied, "I didn''t provoke her!"


    "Then why did she hit you so hard?" Gilbert asked, tilting his head knowingly.


    "It was just a misunderstanding." Rocky didn''t want to divulge too many details.


    Frowning, Gilbert responded, "I can see that Valeria doesn''t like you that much, but for the sake of the


    two fiefs, please try and get along with her."


    "I want to, but I''m afraid I can''t, especially after today..." Rocky looked up at the sky with desperate


    eyes. Originally, he just wanted to act indifferently towards the engagement with Valeria so that she


    would take the initiative to back off. However, he identally took advantage of Valeria. Now, she


    would never let him go that easy.


    Of course, Rocky didn''t think that she could attack him again. He was more worried about how they


    could get along with each other from now on.


    "Couples almost always make up quickly after having quarrels. Things will be different once you two


    are engaged. Due to recent events, I''ve decided to hold the engagement ceremony in three days. I''ve


    arranged everything to fit our standards," Gilbert exined.


    "Okay!" Rocky knew that it was best not to object. After all, the engagement was just a formality. There


    was nothing else to say about it.


    Afterwards, he returned to the Ghost Pce and continued his work.


    As for Valeria, she slumped and sighed in every corner of the Fragrance Pce after she returned.


    When Elder Leticia returned, the news that Valeria and Rocky had fought violently in the leader''s


    mansion was spreading. Valeria needed to understand how important the situation was.


    "You used to know how to behave yourself. Why are you being so reckless? Fighting with the Godly


    Genius of the Ghost Fief was foolish. If it weren''t for the engagement, the leader of the Ghost Fief


    would punish you!" Elder Leticia used, pointing an angry finger at her.


    Snorting loudly, Valeria uttered, "What are you afraid of? None of this matters. I don''t like the guy


    anyway..."


    "Don''t act on impulse. You know the importance of the engagement, so I don''t have to say anything


    more about it. But I have to remind you not to underestimate the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief," Elder


    Leticia said.


    "Elder Leticia, what are you really trying to say?" Valeria stared at Elder Leticia for a while. She knew


    that there was a deeper meaning behind those words.


    "Today, in addition to visiting an old friend, I went to the slum where the people of the Ghost Fief built a


    temple for the Godly Genius. I assumed he was only doing this on purpose to attract attention, but after


    inquiring about it, I found out that no one there had known about his true identity until the bandits


    attacked the slum and he interfered, and that was when his identity was finally exposed," Elder Leticia


    exined.


    "So what?" Valeria couldn''t see why that mattered.


    "Don''t you understand? It shows that the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief is kind-hearted. You will have


    a hard time finding that kind of personality in the Shura Race. If you try harder to get along with him, he


    will treat you right," Elder Leticia answered.


    "I don''t care!" Valeria pursed her lips and folded her arms over her chest defiantly.


    With a shake of the head, Elder Leticia said, "You''re too stubborn. You think you can do everything on


    your own, but sometimes, apanion is what you need to get out of trouble."


    "I don''t want to be hispanion," Valeria snapped.


    "You are so stubborn. Forget it. It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to marry him. The engagement will


    happen anyway," Elder Leticia said with a frown.


    Hearing that, Valeria frowned back, but she also knew that she had no choice.


    While they were talking, a man that Gilbert had sent arrived and announced that the engagement


    ceremony would be held in three days.


    "He must be feeling more anxious than us. I thought he would postpone the engagement because of


    what happened today!" Elder Leticia was taken aback. Valeria had made a big fuss in Gilbert''s mansion


    and almost hurt their Godly Genius. Why didn''t Gilbert lose his temper? Usually, he would try to make


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    things difficult for the Flower Fief and fight for the best interests of the alliance of the two major fiefs.


    However, instead of ming Valeria, he decided to hold the engagement ceremony even sooner. It


    didn''t seem like something he would do.


    "He must be afraid that I will go back on my word and refuse to get engaged!" In Valeria''s eyes, the


    engagement would not benefit her.


    "Or the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief is unwilling to marry you and Gilbert wants to hold the


    engagement ceremony as soon as possible in case more unanticipated events ur..." Elder Leticia


    added.

 Chapter 1685 The Upcoming Engagement Ceremony

    Chapter 1685 The Uing Engagement Ceremony


    Valeria was more beautiful than the other women in the Flower Fief and she came from a strong


    background. Therefore, she was picky about the men she associated with. When she first met Rocky,


    she had sensed that he was a little different from ordinary men. But unfortunately, the conversation


    between Gilbert and Rocky had alerted her to the fact that Rocky was not willing to get engaged to her.


    He only agreed to do so because he was the Godly Genius. No wonder Gilbert was desperate to get


    them engaged because he wanted to make sure that Rocky would get engaged to Valeria, despite that


    he did not want to, so that the two fiefs would be allies.


    "If he doesn''t want to be engaged to me, that''s cool! I hate this arrangement more than he does


    anyway! I''m like a diamond. He will never be good enough to deserve someone like me!" Wearing a


    proud look on her face, Valeria puffed out her chest. She firmly believed that she was suffering a loss


    because of their engagement. If it were not for the benefits that the Flower Fief and Flora were getting


    from it, she would have declined a long time ago.


    "Whether you want it or not, the engagement is set. Don''t be childish. For the next three days, you will


    stay put in the Fragrance Pce!" Elder Leticia was worried that Valeria might do something to mess


    with the engagement, so she grounded her.


    Unable to resist, Valeria nodded. However, when she turned away, her lips curled unhappily.


    By now, the news of the uing engagement between Rocky and Valeria had spread throughout the


    entire Shura Race, causing quite a stir in the other seven fiefs.


    Although Godly Genius marriages that formed alliances between two fiefs weremon, the one


    between the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief made the other seven fiefs worried. Already, the strength of


    the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief alone was not weak. Theirbined strength would be


    unimaginable. In addition, the leaders of the two fiefs had close rtionships with the royal family. After


    the two fiefs were connected by marriage, they would receive secret support from the royal family. The


    other seven fiefs felt threatened and panicked.


    They couldn''t shake the thought from their heads. If the two Godly Geniuses were a good match and


    managed to cultivate together, they could gang up on the other seven Godly Geniuses and make fights


    unfair.


    Therefore, the other seven fiefs slowly became more worried. The problem was that they couldn''t act


    against the engagement ceremony in front of everyone. They had to find a way to secretly obtain


    information.


    So they sent their representatives to the Ghost Capital to participate in the engagement ceremony,


    mainly to know exactly what was going on.


    Meanwhile, in the borders of the Genie Fief, a giant bird covered in white feathers pped its wings and


    rose into the air, flying away from the main city.


    Two young women were sittingfortably on top of the giant bird. One was wearing tight, purple


    armor. She was heroic and tall. A unique, wild vibe that belonged solely to the women of the Shura


    Race shone from her radiant skin.


    The other woman was dressed in an embroidered, red robe. Herplexion resembled a human''s but


    her features were not as delicate. They were more charming and enchanting. Every move and smile


    she made was full of bewitchment. Most people couldn''t look straight at her because of her powerful


    aura from the noble ss.


    "Lady, if the leader knew that we went to the Ghost Capital without asking his permission first, I''m


    afraid..." The woman in purple armor worried aloud.


    The woman in the red robe was the new Godly Genius of the Genie Fief. She was also the daughter of


    the leader of the Genie Fief, Adrian Hu. Her name was Gloria Hu.


    "I am just going to the Ghost Capital for travel purposes. There''s nothing to be afraid of!" Betraying


    Gloria Hu''s words, a yful smile shed on her face, making her eyes bright.


    "But we should at least inform him. You know that it''s not appropriate for you to go. Your identity..." The


    woman in the purple armor spoke very cautiously, tiptoeing around her point.


    "Purple, if you''re so scared, you are free to turn around and go home. But I will not wait for you." Gloria


    Hu smiled. She was excited to do something reckless.


    When Purple heard that, a look of hesitation spread over her face. She knew that her master was a


    woman of her word, so there was nothing she could say that would convince her to stop.


    "Good girl! When we arrive at the Ghost Capital, I will reward you handsomely." While she spoke,


    Gloria Hu approached Purple and raised thetter''s chin with one finger, forcing her to look straight into


    her eyes.


    Purple''s face flushed. She swallowed and stammered, "But I haven''t done anything. I don''t require a


    reward."


    Even though Purple was a female, it was difficult for her to resist Gloria Hu''s strange charm. That was


    because Gloria Hu had been cultivating the enchantment skill since her childhood. By now, she had it


    mastered and could wrap just about anybody around her finger.


    "Just obeying my words counts as making a contribution," Gloria Hu said, smiling. Just the sight of her


    smile was enough to make people fall in love with her.


    Purple nodded many times while avoiding eye contact with Gloria Hu. She didn''t want to be tempted by


    thetter''s enchantment skill and do something inappropriate.


    Three dayster, colorfulnterns were strung all over the Ghost Capital and the atmosphere was


    lively.


    When they heard that Rocky had saved the people living in the slum, the citizens of the Ghost Capital


    had started to worship him. They were all excited to celebrate his engagement.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Gilbert''s mansion was also decorated with rednterns and countless people came and went,


    spreading their good wishes.


    Ever since the announcement of the engagement between Rocky and Valeria, Gilbert''s mansion had


    been full of people. All the famous ns in the Shura Race had sent people with gifts, whether they


    were invited or not. And, of course, the other seven fiefs came to congratte them too.


    Meanwhile, Gilbert was busy entertaining the representatives of the seven fiefs. They were all sitting in


    the hall and the atmosphere was very light and friendly.


    "Leader Gilbert, the alliance you''ve established between the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief is really


    powerful! Congrattions!" the representative elder of the Nether Fief said. His tone held some


    jealousy.


    "Oh,e on. There''s no need for ttery. As a matter of fact, this engagement is only happening


    because of a promise I made to Flora ten years ago. It is not to gain an advantage over the other fiefs.


    It''s just an agreement between me and Flora." Gilbert hade up with that excuse a long time ago,


    just in case he needed to use it.


    "Even so, after the marriage isplete, your power will increase. I hope you will show us mercy,"


    another representative of another fief said.


    "Guys, there''s really no reason to worry. After all, we can''t interfere in thepetition among the Godly


    Geniuses. Do you think there''s anything we can do to help the Godly Geniusesplete the task they


    were given by the gods this time? I really doubt it." Gilbert would not brag. If he were to strut around,


    the seven fiefs would target him.


    "Yes, but it''s obvious that you and Flora are going to benefit from this marriage."


    "Then the other fiefs should form alliances too. If I remember correctly, there are other females among


    the Godly Geniuses apart from Valeria. Why don''t you meet with them?" As soon as Gilbert said that,


    the representatives of the seven fiefs fell into silence.

 Chapter 1686 Loss Outweighed Gain

    Chapter 1686 Loss Outweighed Gain


    The other major reason why the seven fiefs decided to send their representatives this time was to


    check if there was a possibility of allying with the other fiefs through marriages, just like what the Ghost


    Fief and the Flower Fief had done. However, all of them knew that this was not an easy arrangement. If


    one of the Godly Geniuses betrayed the other after getting married, there would be terrible losses that


    would outweigh the gain. In fact, this kind of situation already happened in the past. It was known that


    the Genie Fief would use their Godly Geniuses to entice the other Godly Geniuses to pledge allegiance


    to them. Because of this, the other fiefs who had already fallen victim to this scheme before had been


    very careful in considering this strategy.


    If this had always brought a smooth alliance between fiefs, they would obviously try every means just to


    pull it off.


    "Dear guests, the engagement ceremony is about to begin. Please enjoy yourself in the meantime!"


    Noticing that the appointed time was nearing, Gilbert already made the announcement.


    Meanwhile, in the Fragrance Pce, Valeria was still sitting at a table, staring at her red dress that was


    ented with gold and silver pieces of jewelry. She pulled out a long face and was hesitating to


    proceed with the engagement.


    The truth was she didn''t really want to be engaged from the bottom of her heart. However, she had no


    choice but to obey Flora''s order. After all, it was also for the sake of their fief. "Valeria, what are you


    doing?


    It''s almost time. Why haven''t you changed into your dress yet?" Leticia reprimanded Valeria as soon as


    she saw that the young woman hadn''t put on her dress and makeup.


    "Elder Leticia, do I really need to wear this thing?" She was actually opposed to it because she didn''t


    want to be engaged, let alone be married to Rocky.


    "What are you talking about? Of course, you need to wear it. This engagement is not a joke. All the


    guests that will be attending the ceremony are distinguished figures of the Shura Race. In fact, I heard


    that even the royal family will be sending a representative to offer their congrattions. If you dress


    casually, people will think that the Flower Fief isn''t taking this seriously. Our reputation is also at stake


    here," Leticia firmly exined.


    "But I just don''t want to wear it!" Valeriained.


    "Valeria, don''t be unreasonable. Change into it quickly," Leticia answered with a serious expression on


    her face.


    Seeing that the elder''s eyes had already turned cold, Valeria could only heave a sigh. Then, with the


    help of her personal maid, she began changing into the dress, putting her makeup on, and adorning


    herself with elegant essories.


    In about an hour, she was able to finish preparing, and she looked very charming and gorgeous in her


    bright red dress.


    "It is such a shame that our leader could note. She will be very happy to see you in this


    astonishing dress." As Elder Leticia nced at Valeria, she could not help but let out a faint smile.


    Valeria had finally grown into a fine youngdy. She could still remember when the leader brought


    Valeria back, she was still a child, and Leticia was just a servant. Therefore, she had witnessed how


    Valeria eventually grew up. Now that she was about to marry someone, it was just natural for the elder


    to have mixed emotions.


    "Humph! It''s not a real marriage. This is just for show. She need not see me in this dress..." Valeria


    mumbled in dissatisfaction.


    "Come on. It''s almost time. We have to proceed to the square where the ceremony will be held," Leticia


    remarked as she looked out of the window.


    Then, apanied by the elder and several maids, Valeria left the Fragrance Pce and headed for


    the square.


    Meanwhile, Rocky, who was the other important party of the engagement ceremony, was still cultivating


    beside the deste crescent-shapedke in the leader''s mansion.


    Of course, he had not forgotten about the event. However, he deemed that he need not hurry. As long


    as he would not bete, he could still take his time.


    After finishing his cultivation inside the Scarlet Heaven Jade and regaining his spiritual sense, he sat by


    theke with his legs crossed and adjusted his breath.


    At the same time, he suddenly heard a shrilling cry from above. As he looked up, he saw a huge bird


    flying in the air. Then, two rays of strange lights eventually descended from the sky. In a sh, they


    they should be at the Emperor Realm.


    Soon enough, the beams of strange light that enveloped the two figures gradually dissipated. With that,


    Rocky eventually saw two young women, who appeared to be remarkably beautiful. It seemed that they


    were looking around as if observing theyout of the area.


    Based on his experience, he immediately spected that these two beauties must have sneaked in,


    and they were about cause some trouble.


    With this in mind, Rocky just yed it cool. He tried to restrain his breathing and stood up slowly.


    At this moment, the two young women already noticed Rocky. Seeing that he was dressed in ordinary


    clothes, they assumed that he was just a servant and deemed that he wasn''t a threat to them.


    These two beauties were actually Gloria, the Godly Genius of the Genie Fief, and Purple, her personal


    bodyguard.


    "Purple, seize that man and ask him where the engagement ceremony will be held," Gloria ordered


    calmly.


    Purple simply nodded and quickly appeared in front of Rocky.


    Seeing that Purple suddenly approached him, Rocky guessed that they wanted to capture him and


    interrogate him about something. Hence, he immediately pretended to be afraid and shouted, "Who are


    you? What are you doing here? Do you know that this is the leader''s mansion? How dare you enter this


    ce without permission?"


    Seeing that Rocky was like a panicking mouse, Purple could not help but look at him with disdain.


    Then, she quickly pulled Rocky''s cor and asked, "You should know where the engagement ceremony


    of the Godly Geniuses of the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief is being held, right? Where is it?"


    "What will you do to me once I tell you? Will you kill me?" Rocky pretended to be scared out of his wits.


    "If you don''t tell me, then you''re really going to die! Now, choose for yourself!" Purple shouted in


    annoyance. At the same time, Gloria suddenly rushed beside Rocky with a coquettish smile. Then out


    of nowhere, her eyes emitted a purple light.


    Seeing this, Rocky instantly felt that a strong spiritual power was surging towards him and was about to


    upy his consciousness. Fortunately, his mental power was much stronger than that of ordinary


    people, so he was able to easily resist it. However, since he didn''t want to expose his identity yet, he


    pretended to be hit by Gloria''s attack and acted as if he became infatuated with her.


    "Okay, I will tell you everything," Rocky replied, pretending to be enchanted.


    "So, where is the ceremony being held?" Gloria asked again.


    "In the square of the leader''s mansion. However, the mansion is so big that you might have a hard time


    finding it," Rocky answered honestly.


    "Yeah, you are right," Gloria said as her captivating eyes twinkled.


    "Godly¡ª I mean Miss Gloria. I think we should go back and meet with Elder Bryson first to attend the


    ceremony with our formal identities." The woman named Purple seemed quite nervous. Hearing this,


    Rocky secretly looked at Gloria to analyze her. He did not expect that someone would sneak into the


    mansion of the Ghost Fief''s leader during this important asion. Of course, he was almost certain


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    that it had something to do with the engagement ceremony.


    "Huh? That is so boring! I want to surprise them!" Gloria eximed as she revealed a devious grin on


    her face.


    As the two continued to converse, Rocky became more certain that Gloria was nning to sabotage


    the ceremony. However, he thought that it might actually work in his favor. After all, he also wanted to


    get out of the engagement. Hence, if Gloria could mess it up, then he would be pleased.

 Chapter 1687 Who Are They

    Chapter 1687 Who Are They


    "Then, beautifuldies, please follow me. I will take you there right now," Rocky said tteringly, still


    pretending to be bewitched by Gloria''s beauty.


    "Thank you. What a sweet guy you are," Gloria praised. She seemed to be rather satisfied with the


    attitude that Rocky was showing.


    "Of course, it is my honor to be of use to you," Rocky quickly replied.


    On the other hand, Purple could just shake her head as she felt a little disgusted. However, Gloria just


    giggled and seemed to enjoy that people were fawning over her.


    After that, Rocky took Gloria and Purple to the square where the engagement ceremony was about to


    be held.


    At this moment, there was only an hour left before the appointed time of the ceremony. Hence, Gilbert


    and the elders of the Ghost Fief had already taken their seats on the high tform. At the same time,


    the invited guests and other ministers of the Ghost Fief also joined on the tform. Around the square,


    the members of Gilbert''s mansion were also scattered, making the ce very crowded with people.


    Soon enough, Valeria appeared on the square, together with Elder Leticia and the maids. She slowly


    walked down the red carpet with her face covered with a veil. Although people could not really see her


    entire face, she instantly became the center of attention.


    After a moment, Valeria and Elder Leticia reached the high tform and bowed to Gilbert and the


    elders of the Ghost Fief.


    "I am d that you''re already here. Our Godly Genius will be here soon, so please take a seat for now.


    As soon as he arrives, we shall proceed with the ceremony," Gilbert remarked with a smile.


    As he guided them into their seats, Gilbert sat beside the twodies.


    After quite a while, Gilbert had begun to feel impatient. The joss stick in the copper censer had almost


    burnt out, but Rocky hadn''t shown up yet. Thus, he finally ordered his men to go to the Ghost Pce to


    check what was holding Rocky up.


    But not long after, one of his men came back and informed that Rocky was no longer in the Ghost


    Pce, and it seemed that he had left the pce for a while now.


    Since the guests were already there, Gilbert deemed that it would be suspicious if he sent too many


    people to search for Rocky. Hence, he could only wait patiently until Rocky showed up.


    However, the appointed time was almost up, and Rocky was still nowhere to be seen. At this point, the


    people already began to discuss among themselves.


    "Where is that guy? Valeria is already here!"


    "Shouldn''t he be here before thedy? This is absurd. Is he nning to show up right at thest


    moment?"


    "Or maybe he suddenly changed his mind and wanted to back out from the engagement? He might


    have thought that he was not a match for her. If that is the case, then we still have the chance to win


    Valeria''s heart!"


    Right now, all kinds of spections were spreading around due to Rocky''s absence.


    At the same time, Elder Leticia also started to feel uneasy. She was worried that Rocky would suddenly


    go back on his word. If that happened, the Flower Fief would surely suffer such a disgrace.


    However, it seemed that Valeria had a different impression. In fact, she was actually hoping that Rocky


    would not show up at all. That way, she could also be free from this engagement.


    As the uproar was starting to get out of hand, a figure suddenly appeared on the red carpet at the end


    of the square. Every eye turned in the direction of the figure and recognized that it was none other


    Rocky.


    However, they did not expect that on such a happy and special asion, Rocky was still dressed


    slovenly. Of course, this left an impression that he was being disrespectful to the Godly Genius of the


    Flower Fief.


    But soon after, everyone''s attention shifted to the figures who appeared behind Rocky. Two unknown


    coquettish beauties were apanying him, making the people suspicious of their identities.


    Of course, almost no one in attendance knew the identities of the twodies except for the


    representative of the Genie Fief, Elder Bryson. As soon as he saw them, Elder Bryson was stunned.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He never expected that the Godly Genius of their fief would suddenly appear at such an asion


    without even warning him. Moreover, she appeared in public together with the Godly Genius of the


    Ghost Fief. He could not help but worry that it would cause some unwarranted suspicions.


    Deeming that no one knew their identities aside from him, Elder Bryson just kept silent. He decided to


    just observe and wait for what would happen next.


    Meanwhile, Gloria and Purple, who were still in the dark about Rocky''s true identity and his n,


    followed him into the square. However, they began to notice that something was wrong. They just


    intended to sneak into the ce, but they were confused as to why everyone''s eyes were focused on


    them.


    "Hey, what is happening? Did you take us to the wrong ce?" Gloria asked as her suspicion rose.


    "No. This is where the ceremony will be held. Didn''t you say that you wanted to see it? I just led you to


    a shortcut," Rocky replied with an innocent face.


    "Shortcut? Are you kidding me?" At this point, Gloria already realized that they were actually fooled.


    "Well, you are already here. If you try to leave now, I''m afraid that the people will get more suspicious


    of you," Rocky warned her in an ironically kind tone. But the truth was he had actually set up this trap


    for her. With this, she would not be able to escape even if she wanted to.


    Upon hearing this, Gloria and Purple confirmed that they were really deceived by this man. At the same


    time, everyone was staring intently at them, including Gilbert, the leader of the Ghost Fief.


    Left with no choice, Gloria and Purple followed Rocky into the tform.


    "Sirs, I am here. I''m sorry for beingte," Rocky respectfully said as he bowed and cupped his hands


    towards Gilbert and the other elders.


    "Who are they?" Gilbert asked Rocky straightforwardly. He had never seen Gloria and Purple before,


    so he did not know their identities. But seeing that they came with Rocky, he could just assume that


    they had a special rtionship with him.


    "Sir, these are my sisters. They are here to attend the engagement ceremony. I had to fetch them and


    that''s why I''m a bitte," Rocky answered with a fake smile as he invented the background of the two


    gorgeous women.


    "What? Sisters?" Gilbert raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    In fact, everyone who heard it was also stunned. They never expected that Rocky, who only had an


    average appearance, would have such stunningly beautiful sisters.


    "Since they are your family, of course, they can join the ceremony." Although Gilbert was a little


    confused with the sudden development, he still treated the women courteously.


    At the same time, even Gloria and Purple were dumbfounded. They could not fathom what was going


    on in Rocky''s head that he would introduce them as his sisters. Moreover, they wondered why the


    leader of the Ghost Fief was talking so politely towards Rocky. At this point, there were a lot of


    questions that baffled them.


    "All right. Have a seat then, dear sisters!" Rocky turned towards the two and let out a huge smile.


    ''Who exactly is this guy?'' Gloria wondered in silence, realizing that something wrong was definitely


    going on.


    However, in order not to cause any unnecessary trouble, she yed along and restrained her


    emotions. Eventually, she pulled Purple and sat beside Gilbert.


    Then, Gilbert stood up and walked in front of the high tform. He looked around and said, "Everyone,


    today is such a blessed day for the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief. Our Godly Geniuses will be


    engaged today and will eventually be married in the near future. With that, I ask everyone to bear


    witness to this big event. Now, Odin, Valeria, pleasee forward. Light the incense, worship, pray for


    the protection of the gods, and sign the engagement covenant."


    Then, Rocky and Valeria came forward and looked at each other at the same time. Although they were


    unwilling to proceed with the ceremony, they had no choice but to walk side by side towards the divine


    censer before the eyes of the public.


    When Gloria saw this, it was when she realized that she made such a ridiculous mistake. She actually


    regarded Rocky as a mere servant, when he, in fact, was the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief. She also


    spected that he had already known their identities right from the start, so he brought them to the


    square on purpose so that they would not be able to behave rashly. She could not help but clench her


    fists and let out a devious smile. ''You''re pretty smart, but I''m afraid you underestimated me...''

 Chapter 1688 Her Unpredicted Act

    Chapter 1688 Her Unpredicted Act


    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Rocky and Valeria began to light up the incense and kowtowed


    in front of the divine censer which was on the high tform. Then, they inserted the incense they held


    into the censer.


    Afterward, the engagement covenant was sent to the stage and was put in front of the two.


    "Lady first," Rocky said as he let Valeria go first.


    As she looked at the engagement covenant in front of her, Valeria''s heart began to pump hard. She


    became nervous, knowing that once she signed the covenant, everything would be irreversible, and


    she would now officially be Rocky''s fiancee.


    However, despite her hesitations, she could not disobey Flora''s order. Hence, all she could do was


    taking a deep breath before signing her name on the covenant.


    But then out of nowhere, Gloria stood up and shouted, "Hold on!"


    At this moment, everyone''s gaze fell on her again, including Gilbert, the elders, Rocky, and Valeria.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, pardon me, but I cannot bear to keep quiet. I am not Odin''s sister... I am his


    fiancee!" Gloria eximed. At this point, she felt that there was already no turning back. Hence, she


    mustered all her courage and acted impulsively. Her main purpose was to destroy the engagement


    between the Godly Geniuses of the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief, but things did not go as she had


    nned. Thus, she thought of a different way on how she could still achieve her goal. Now that she


    suddenly announced that she was Rocky''s fiancee, she wanted to see how Rocky and Valeria would


    react to this.


    Then, as soon as she issued her statement, the information she blurted out immediately caused an


    uproar as if a bomb was dropped in the midst of the crowd. Everyone looked at Rocky and Valeria, at a


    loss for words.


    No one thought that such a development would disrupt the engagement ceremony. Obviously, they did


    not expect that the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief already had a fiancee.


    At the same time, Valeria was also dumbfounded. Although she didn''t want the engagement to be


    sessful, she didn''t expect that something so shocking would actually happen.


    "Odin, what is this woman saying? Who really is she? Do you care to exin yourself?" As the leader


    of the Ghost Fief, Gilbert could not help but question Rocky in a stern tone. He, of all people, knew how


    important this ceremony was. Thus, he would not allow anyone to mess things up. However, Rocky


    brought the woman here himself, saying that she was his sister. But all of a sudden, she imed to be


    his fiancee. Hence, Gilbert wanted Rocky to take responsibility and tell the truth.


    "There is no need to hide it. He knows who I truly am!" Gloria immediately blurted out as she cast a


    cold re upon Rocky.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Odin, speak up!" Gilbert turned to Rocky again, urging him to exin everything.


    "Well, I guess there is no need to hide it. It is now out in the open. What she said is true!" Rocky just


    shrugged his shoulders and yed along to Gloria''s ploy.


    When everyone heard this straight from Rocky''s mouth, loud gasps could be heard from the crowd. It


    was so sudden and was actually not that convincing.


    "You!" Valeria''s face turned crimson in anger. She felt rather humiliated and disgusted. She was


    actually convinced that Rocky was just deliberately asking someone to disguise as his fiancee in order


    to get out of this engagement.


    At the same time, Elder Leticia''s face also darkened as she was worried about how things would


    proceed from here.


    Ironically, Gloria was the most surprised one. She only nned to cause quite a stir, but she didn''t


    expect that Rocky would also say that she was his fiancee. At this moment, she gritted her teeth,


    feeling that she fell into his trap again.


    "However, although she is my fiancee, my rtionship with her won''t hinder me from my engagement


    with Valeria. I only have a verbal agreement with this woman. It means that there is no official


    document, and therefore, it does not really count," Rocky exined.


    "If that is the case, then it''s fine. Nothing actually hinders a man to have several wives, let alone have


    more than one fiancee. Miss Valeria, from what Odin said, you don''t have to worry about it. We can still


    proceed with the signing of the engagement covenant, and we can deal with this womanter. What do


    you think, Elder Leticia?" Gilbert asked in desperation. Although it was not the ideal condition, he still


    wanted to focus on the overall situation. Hence, he still wanted to have Rocky and Valeria sign the


    engagement covenant andplete the ceremony.


    "I agree. Valeria, sign it," Elder Leticia firmly said. Although she was also unhappy with the turn of


    events, it was clear to her that this was part of her job. She also assumed that Gloria was just someone


    who came here to destroy the ceremony. Hence, if she seeded, things would just be more


    disadvantageous for the Flower Fief.


    Casting a disdainful re at Rocky, Valeria firmly held the pen and signed her name on the covenant,


    with the sake of the Flower Fief in her mind. Then, she left her fingerprint on the document.


    Seeing this, Rocky was a bit disappointed. He didn''t expect that after everything she heard, she would


    still be willing to sign the agreement. Now, he realized that he had been underestimating her character.


    At this point, Rocky had already done what he could to get out of the engagement, but it seemed that


    he could not avoid it. Hence, he also took the agreement, signed his name on it, and left his fingerprint.


    However, Gloria was still unwilling to admit defeat. She had already gone too far to back out right now.


    Thus, without any hint of hesitation, she suddenly rushed towards Rocky, grabbed the engagement


    covenant and pen, and hurriedly signed her name on it. Then, she bit her finger and left her fingerprint


    on the paper as well.


    She did all of these in a split second that no one was able to stop her. In fact, before the people could


    react, she had already finished the deed.


    Thus, right now, the original two people''s engagement covenant turned into a three people''s


    engagement covenant.


    Seeing this inconceivable turn of events, all the people present werepletely stunned. Never in their


    wildest imagination did they expect that things would end up this way. Gloria actually did the


    unthinkable thing and also put her name on the document.


    "There. I am also his fiancee now. It is in the official covenant," Gloria said as she raised an eyebrow


    while staring at Valeriacently.


    "What the hell? Who are you? Why are you doing this?" Valeria was so astounded that she actually


    wanted to smack Gloria. In her eyes, Gloria was just an unreasonable person who was deliberately


    trying to make things worse.


    "Are you deaf? Didn''t you hear earlier? I am his original fiancee!" Gloria retorted without showing any


    weakness.


    Hearing this, Valeria seethed in anger, but she could not say another word anymore.


    "Miss, what do you really want? Why are you causing such trouble here? Where are you from? Who


    really are you?!" Gilbert had snapped as well. He shouted at Gloria, revealing a cold expression on his


    face. However, there was some confusion in his heart, telling him that this strange young woman was


    not someone ordinary. Besides, who in their right minds would dare destroy an engagement ceremony


    in full view of the public? Moreover, it seemed that she had a deeper purpose for doing this.


    "Fine! If you really want to know my true identity, then I shall tell you." Then, Gloria let out a cunning


    smile and looked around the crowd with a charming expression. Then, she said in a sweet voice, "I am


    the Godly Genius of the Genie Fief, Gloria Hu! I am just here to be with my fiance. So, please forgive


    me if I offended you."


    As soon as she finished her sentence, the square fell in silence. Obviously, everyone was rendered


    speechless and was in shock upon learning her identity. It turned out the Godly Genius of the Genie


    Fief wanted to be a part of the engagement that was originally between the Godly Geniuses of the


    Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief. In the end, she got her wish, and the three of them were now engaged


    ¡ªa first in the history of the Shura Race.

 Chapter 1689 Stories

    Chapter 1689 Stories


    Gilbert, who flew into a colossal rage earlier, was now at a loss for words upon realizing Gloria''s true


    identity. He didn''t expect the Godly Genius of the Genie Fief to hinder their alliance with the Flower Fief


    in such an unpredictable manner!


    "Leader Gilbert, I question the validity of this engagement covenant! It''s ridiculous!" Elder Leticia


    "Well¡­" Gilbert found himself stuck in a dilemma. Although he didn''t want to acknowledge the


    engagement covenant Gloria clutched in her hand, their signatures and fingerprints on it were


    undeniable. But if he did confirm it, he would gravely disappoint the Flower Fief.


    "Give me that engagement covenant!" Valeria furiouslymanded. She was so enraged at Gloria


    trying to ruin her engagement that she suddenly lunged at her to reim the covenant.


    However, Gloria quickly braced herself and swiftly tucked the covenant into her sleeve as she hid


    behind Gilbert and eximed, "Leader of the Ghost Fief, I know you and my father have known each


    other for a long time. Although we''ve never met, would you have the heart to allow the daughter of your


    old friend to be hurt by others?"


    She looked at him with a delicate charm that allured the hearts of many of the men present.


    "Come out and face me!" Valeria grew even more infuriated when Gloria hid behind Gilbert.


    Gilbert knew he was in deep trouble, but Gloria was right. He and the leader of the Genie Fief, Adrian,


    shared a bond. However, both of them had gone their separate ways and didn''t interfere in each other''s


    business for quite some time. Gilbert knew that Gloria had gone too far. But if she was hurt in his


    territory, it would inevitably cause disputes between the two fiefs.


    Gilbert thought about it for a moment before he waved his hand at Valeria and said, "Godly Genius of


    the Flower Fief, please calm down. I will deal with the engagement covenant. Since you have signed


    the engagement covenant, you are naturally Odin''s legitimate fiancee. Everyone present was a witness


    to this. No need to worry!"


    "But what about her?" Valeria questioned as she shot Gloria a venomous re.


    "Gloria is... also Odin''s fiancee now as well since she has signed the engagement covenant, too,"


    Gilbert revealed. It was a fact that the covenant had been signed by three people. He said those words


    as well to calm Gloria down.


    "What?! This is uneptable! If that''s the case, I will call off the engagement!" Valeria firmly and


    furiously dered.


    "She''s right. We, the Flower Fief, won''t allow such ridiculousness to happen!" Elder Leticia chimed in.


    "Please don''t worry, Elder Leticia and Valeria. Let me have a thorough talk with Gloria to sort this all


    out. I''ll persuade her to give up and hand over the engagement covenant," Gilbert informed them. He


    needed to stabilize the situation first before talking with Gloria alone.


    "But¡­" Valeria still wanted to add something, but Elder Leticia realized that if they continued to argue


    in the presence of so many people, they would turn themselves into aughingstock. So she


    interrupted Valeria and said, "Godly Genius, let''s go. I trust that Leader Gilbert will provide us with a


    reasonable exnation for all of thister."


    The more experienced Elder Leticia maintained herposure. Even if they came to blows, it would all


    be useless.


    As for the protagonist of this farce, Rocky stood aside and watched in silence. He knew that Gloria


    would manage to impede the engagement ceremony. But he never expected that she would go so farN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    as to take away the engagement covenant and sign her name on it to turn it into an engagement


    between him, her, and Valeria. This was no different than her sacrificing herself into a roaring pit of


    mes.


    Nevertheless, he was impressed by Gloria''s courage and boldness.


    While Rocky was thinking, Valeria had already left with Elder Leticia.


    Gilbert turned around and nced at Gloria. He shook his head and sighed before he said, "Go and


    get some rest too, Godly Genius Gloria. Let''s talk about thister."


    "Okay!" Gloria answered enthusiastically with a smile and eyes beaming with pleasure. Judging from


    Gilbert''s attitude, she knew she had little to worry about. He needed to show her and her father


    respect.


    Gilbert nodded and ordered his men to escort Gloria and Purple to the guest hall to rest.


    He then looked around the square, cupped his hands, and announced, "I apologize for the incident just


    now. Today''s engagement ceremony is over. Thank you all for attending!" Gilbert then arranged several


    elders and a few senior followers to see the guests out. He turned to Rocky and said, "Follow me."


    Rocky nodded and apanied him. Not long after, they arrived at the conference hall.


    Once Gilbert was seated, he immediately asked Rocky, "Odin, how did you and Gloria get to know


    each other?"


    "We just met a while ago," Rocky admitted.


    "So you never knew her true identity. Then why did you take her to the square and say that she was


    your younger sister?" Gilbert asked suspiciously.


    "Here''s the thing. Before the engagement ceremony, I was cultivating in ake not too far from the


    Ghost Pce. I was about to end my cultivation when I saw them sneaking into your mansion. I


    thought they were up to no good so, to protect myself and hide my identity, I showed them a white


    feather in surrender. Then, I took them to the square as they requested. I thought they wouldn''t have


    the audacity to do anything bold in front of everyone. I neither expected them to try and hinder the


    engagement ceremony nor expected that the Godly Genius of the Genie Fief would sign the


    engagement covenant," Rocky revealed to him.


    "Oh, I see. You did the right thing. It''s just that Gloria is too reckless." Gilbert thought that Rocky''s


    exnation was reasonable enough. After all, if Rocky revealed his identity earlier he might have been


    taken away by Gloria. He did the right thing. However, Gloria''s behavior was out of line. Gilbert didn''t


    even know how to deal with the mess at the moment.


    "What are you going to do, sir?" Rocky asked.


    "Well, what else can we do? All that''s left is to persuade her to hand over the engagement covenant.


    You will need to sign a new one with Valeria as well." The entire situation gave Gilbert a headache. He


    wouldn''t allow Gloria to get her way and ruin the alliance that would unite their two fiefs.


    "I''m afraid she won''t hand over the engagement covenant so easily!" Rocky expressed with a grin.


    "I''ll deal with it myself. Don''t worry about it. You need to rest well and prepare. In three days, you will go


    to the Nether Fire Land with Valeria," Gilbert reminded him.

 Chapter 1690 Gilberts Arrangement

    Chapter 1690 Gilbert''s Arrangement


    "You''ve arranged everything so well, sir," Rocky praised. Even though he saw thising from a mile


    away, he was amazed by Gilbert''s effort.


    "Although you may be unable toplete the mission in the Nether Fire Land, it will still prove to be


    good practice for you two. I hope that you and Valeria will make use of this opportunity to be familiar


    with each other. This mission willy the foundation of your dual cultivation." Gilbert exined his


    thought.


    "What? Dual cultivation?" Rocky was caught off guard. From his perspective, he and Valeria would


    never do such a thing.


    "Well, let''s talk about that when you get back from your mission!" Gilbert cut him off before Rocky could


    protest.


    Rocky let out a dry smile in response and then went out of the conference hall.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Meanwhile, Gloria was making her way to the guest hall which had been arranged by Gilbert. She


    walked with a spring in her step since she was in a good mood for having sessfully sabotaged the


    engagement between the Ghost Fief and Flower Fief.


    "Maybe Leader Gilbert wille soon," Purple said anxiously.


    "That''s right. He must be in a hurry to get the engagement covenant back," Gloria said as she sat down


    on a chair.


    "Are you going to return the engagement covenant?" Purple asked, still in shock. She couldn''t wrap her


    head around what herdy was thinking. If it were her, she wouldn''t have snatched the engagement


    covenant in public and signed her name on it in the first ce.


    "What? No way! This is what we call a bargaining chip," Gloria said while she waved the paper in the


    air with a crude smile on her face. "We can use this to put both the Ghost Fief and Flower Fief in a


    rather precarious position," she added.


    "But if you offend Leader Gilbert, I''m afraid it''ll be difficult for us to escape from here." Purple was


    beyond worried. She still didn''t know what thedy was nning.


    "Oh, stop worrying. He wouldn''t darey a finger on me since he and my father have a good


    rtionship." Gloriaforted the worried soul with herplete confidence.


    "Well, it is always wise to y safe," Purple said under her breath.


    "Plus, if he really would harm me, Odin will be my shield. After all, he is my fiance now." Gloria proved


    that she had already thought everything through.


    "Will he really help us?" Purple couldn''t help but doubt.


    "Can''t you see that he really doesn''t want to get engaged to Valerie?" Gloria asked back with her


    cunning eyes lighting up.


    "How is that possible?" The thought never crossed Purple''s mind. She believed their marriage was


    serious and nothing could ever break them apart.


    "Otherwise, why would he lead us to the engagement ceremony even though he knew that we might


    make a scene? Even more, he didn''t even try to stop me when I made up the story and then took the


    engagement covenant away. He obviously wants to get out of their arrangement." Gloria had already


    seen through Rocky''s every move. She would bet her life that Rocky would help them out when


    needed.


    "On purpose? But why would he do that? What benefits would it bring to the Ghost Fief?" Purple was


    "This is something I can''t quite figure out, but what I am sure of is that this Odin guy would prove his


    worth to us. He''s something special. I can tell." Another reason Gloria came to the Ghost Fief was to


    see what was special about Rocky and how he could benefit the Genie Fief. Unsurprisingly, he didn''t


    disappoint her. The moment she saw him in person, her interest waspletely aroused.


    "I''m not scared of Leader Gilbert. What I''m scared of is your father. If he finds out you''ve been causing


    so much trouble in the Ghost Capital, he''ll be furious!" The image of Adrian, the leader of the Genie


    Fief, furious with them was enough to make her hands tremble in fear. Everyone in the Shura Race


    knew him as a tyrant with a violent temper.


    "It doesn''t matter if he gets angry. Are you forgetting that I am the Godly Genius and not him? I have


    the final say on how I deal with my opponents, not him..." Gloria snorted disapprovingly.


    Purple was rendered speechless. She knew it was futile to try and talk some sense into her master. As


    long as Gloria had her eyes set on something, she would stop at nothing to get it¡ªnot even the gods


    could hope to stop her.


    On the other side, Elder Leticia and Valeria were fuming over what happened at the engagement


    ceremony. Although she didn''t want the ceremony to go on, never was Valeria humiliated like that.


    She frantically paced back and forth inside the Fragrance Pce, trying to think of how she could get


    even with Gloria. "Elder Leticia, I won''t let the Godly Genius of the Genie Fief go just like that!" she


    scowled in anger.


    "That''s for sure. The nerve on that woman to openly destroy the marriage between the Flower Fief and


    the Ghost Fief! If Leader Gilbert weren''t there, I would''ve taught her a lesson!" Elder Leticia also


    scoffed. Her blood was boiling with anger.


    "What should we do now? She took the engagement covenant and signed it. Wouldn''t it mean that the


    three of us are engaged? How absurd! If news of this spreads out, I will be humiliated so badly..."


    Valeria wanted to cry. She cared for nothing more than her reputation.


    "Actually it''s not that embarrassing. After all, the most beautiful woman in the Genie Fief interfered with


    someone else''s engagement. It''s obvious that a woman of her stature has been taught about doing this


    for a long time." After analyzing the situation, Elder Leticia offered her words of advice. Her long and


    rich life had taught her to look at things from a different perspective.


    "I think she''s just looking for trouble. What good woulde from being that guy''s fiancee? She''s just


    begging to be in danger!" Valeria blurted out. She couldn''tprehend Gloria''s action.


    "In my opinion, she is much smarter than you. She must have seen something in him that you have yet


    to see. You must be careful around her in the future..." Elder Leticia said as she shook her head.


    Although Valeria was a Godly Genius and had extraordinary talent, she rarely left the Flower Fief and


    was unsophisticated. She was naivepared to the others. Gloria, on the other hand, was a


    scheming person and would surely be a big problem for them in the future.


    "Humph. How could he possibly have any potential?" Valeria was still adamant to see Rocky in a bad


    light.

 Chapter 1691 Elder Leticias Compromise

    Chapter 1691 Elder Leticia''s Compromise


    "I know what you are thinking, but soon, you will understand. Anyway, although the ceremony did not


    go as smoothly as we hoped for, you and Odin still got engaged. So, ording to the previous n


    that Leader Gilbert and I have agreed, the two of you will set out to the Nether Fire Land in three days,"


    Elder Leticia reminded.


    "What? In three days? That is so soon," Valeria said in surprise. She thought that she would still stay


    here for a few more days, especially after what happened earlier.


    "The truth is you are already a bitte. The other Godly Geniuses are already there, carrying out their


    missions. Hence, if you don''t go soon, I''m afraid that they willplete the mission before you guys,"


    Elder Leticia exined.


    "I see. But what about the engagement covenant?" Valeria asked in a soft voice.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. I am going to see Leader Gilbert and handle that matter. For now,


    have a good rest and build up your strength for the mission. I will make sure that the Godly Genius of


    the Genie Fief will not be let off the hook after doing this to you." After saying that, Elder Leticia


    eventually left.


    Meanwhile, as Rocky returned to the Ghost Pce, he immediately removed the mask on his face and


    showed his real appearance.


    "I am impressed! I didn''t expect that your engagement ceremony would cause such an unimaginable


    sensation in the whole city!" Although Esteban did not attend the ceremony itself, the news about the


    incident during the engagement ceremony had quickly spread out and reached him even before Rocky


    came back.


    "Are you just being sarcastic? Why do you look very happy even after knowing what happened?"


    Rocky asked as he washed his face, wanting to somehow get refreshed.


    "Of course, I am happy for you. You don''t get to have two fiancees all the time," Esteban teased.


    Obviously, he was d that things became chaotic. This way, it was more exciting and interesting for


    him.


    "Humph! I really hate this side of yours!" Obviously, Rocky saw through Esteban. He was just taking


    delight at the problems that Rocky had gotten into.


    "I also heard that the Godly Genius of the Genie Fief is extremely beautiful. You are one lucky bastard!"


    Esteban continued to pester Rocky.


    "Do not remind me of her. That woman is so troublesome to deal with. But I must admit that her


    enchantment skill is awesome! I don''t think I have ever seen anything like it." At the mention of Gloria,


    Rocky instantly remembered her enchantment skill and could not help but feel a little afraid and


    amazed at the same time.


    "That is not something new. Their n is born with the talent to cultivate superior enchantment skills,


    so that woman is no exception. Well, to be frank, being with her is not a bad thing for you. The dual


    cultivation skill of their n is also a secret skill of the Shura Race, and it is not allowed to be spread


    out. Therefore, if you can cultivate together with her, it might even be better and more advantageous


    than you and Valeria cultivating together," Esteban analyzed.


    "So, what are you trying to say? Are you really that desperate to send me away to these women?"


    Rocky said as he crossed his arms on his chest.


    "Well, not really. But if you are going to leave, I also have no problem with that. After all, I won''t have


    any losses anyway," Esteban replied with a shrug as if he could not care less about Rocky.


    Heaving a deep sigh, Rocky said, "By the way, Leader Gilbert informed me that I will go the Nether Fire


    Land with Valeria in three days."


    "Three days, huh? I see. Then, I will need to prepare something for you. You should have already


    heard that the Nether Fire Land isn''t somece that you could venture easily. You have to carry some


    useful treasures with you in case you suddenly need them. Otherwise, you may end up dead there."


    After saying that, Esteban left in a hurry. Of course, he wanted to ensure Rocky''s safety because he


    wanted him to obtain the rare Nether Fire Flowers in the Nether Fire Land.


    At this point, Rocky knew that he would encounter lots of trouble again after today. However, he did not


    really have the luxury to dawdle and think about this problem. After taking a short break, he put on his


    mask again in case someone suddenly arrived.


    Meanwhile, Gilbert gathered all the elders and the family officials to discuss the issue at hand after


    sending the guests away. The engagement covenant was indeed a serious matter. So, in order to be


    cautious, Gilbert did not talk with Gloria just yet. He needed to speak and consult with the elders first on


    how they were going to handle this.


    Not surprisingly, the elders and officials were also very dissatisfied and appalled by Gloria''s


    inconceivable behavior during the ceremony. Of course, they all felt that she was being disrespectful to


    both the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief. If it weren''t for the fact that she was actually the daughter of


    the leader of the Genie Fief, they would have already captured her.


    Then, just as when Gilbert was already discussing with the elders and the ministers, Elder Leticia


    came. Apparently, she demanded to talk with him regarding the same topic.


    After thinking for a while, Gilbert decided to also invite her in.


    "Elder Leticia, you came at the right time. We are now discussing how to deal with the Godly Genius of


    the Genie Fief," Gilbert informed.


    "What is there left to discuss? She tantly came to sabotage the ceremony. We must do what we can


    to make her pay." Elder Leticia bluntly dered her stand.


    "I know how you feel, but the fact remains that she is the daughter of the leader of the Genie Fief. I


    don''t think we can easilyy a finger on her," Gilbert said reluctantly. Gloria was Adrian''s daughter, and


    now, she was being trained as the Godly Genius of the Genie Fief. At this point, all of the other fiefs


    were doing their hardest to improve the skills of their Godly Geniuses. Hence, Gilbert felt that it was


    very inappropriate to cause a conflict to the other fiefs byying a hand on their Godly Geniuses.


    "All of us understand that Miss Gloria did something wrong. She signed her name on the engagement


    covenant. Thus, nominally, she is also Odin''s fiancee right now. Therefore, if we are to do something to


    her, we really need to think about it carefully."


    "Well, we can''t ignore the fact that she deliberately messed up the engagement ceremony. On the


    other hand, marriage is not a trivial thing. In order to stop the alliance of the Ghost Fief and the Flower


    Fief, she was willing to sacrifice herself. It just shows that she was prepared for the oue of her


    actions. I think that if we pushed to punish her, the Genie Fief will use this as an excuse to retaliate."


    "The marriage among three Godly Geniuses is, in fact, something that has never happened before.


    However, there is no provision saying that it is prohibited. What if the three fiefs pursue this to make an


    alliance? Maybe, we can have the advantage inpeting against the other six fiefs. Although it will be


    unfair to Miss Valeria, I suggest that we consider this n for the sake of long-term interests."


    One after another, the elders and officials expressed their opinions regarding the matter.


    "So, how are you going to deal with this, Leader Gilbert? I need to know your decision," Elder Leticia


    demanded sternly. Judging from her tone, she was still unwilling to give in.


    "First of all, no matter what we do, we can''t do anything to erase Miss Gloria''s name from the


    engagement covenant now. So, our next step will be dependent on this fact. I actually want to see what


    tricks Gloria will y next. Although she has the covenant in her hands right now, it doesn''t change the


    fact that Odin and Miss Valeria have been officially engaged, and every individual in the ceremony is a


    witness to that. Therefore, it isn''t our loss if we don''t have the covenant. On the other hand, since Miss


    Gloria''s name is on the engagement covenant, she is now nominally Odin''s fiancee as well. This


    makes her a member of the Ghost Fief, so to some degree, she should be under our control too,"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Gilbert recounted. He was indeed an old sly fox, so he was able to quicklye up with the most


    usible solution.


    "Wait. Do you mean¡­" Based on what Gilbert said, Elder Leticia seemed to have a clue on what he


    was up to.


    "Yes. I am going to send one of my men to deliver a message to the leader of the Genie Fief. It will


    state what happened here to make him admit that his daughter is Odin''s fiancee now. When that


    happens, even if we don''t do anything, I think Adrian will ask his daughter to return the engagement


    covenant to us obediently. Otherwise, she will have to stay in the Ghost Fief with us as Odin''s fiancee


    for quite some time," Gilbert exined in detail.


    "That is brilliant. Why didn''t I think of that? Your n sounds excellent, Leader Gilbert!" Elder Leticia


    was suddenly enlightened upon listening to Gilbert. Because she was too focused on dealing with


    Gloria, she nearly forgot that they were in the territory of the Ghost Fief. It meant that as long as Gilbert


    wanted, Gloria could not go anywhere. She was currently trapped in the Ghost Capital. Even if she had


    the engagement covenant in her hands, it would be useless if she could not return to the Genie Fief.


    "However, in case Adrian expresses his intention to ally with us, will the Flower Fief be willing to ept


    it?" Gilbert had to ask because he knew that there was a huge probability that things would go this way.


    "Yes. I don''t think that it will be a problem. After all, we can use the force of the Genie Fief to deal with


    the other fiefs first. After we achieve our goals, we can deal with the Genie Fiefter," Elder Leticia


    answered with a straight face. She knew that at this point, she could only act and decide ording to


    the current situation. Moreover, she had to prioritize the overall welfare of the Flower Fief so that they


    would not be put in a passive position.

 Chapter 1692 Ask For Help

    Chapter 1692 Ask For Help


    "Yes. I think so too. If you don''t have any objections, I''ll send my people to the Genie Fief right now,"


    Gilbert said.


    Elder Leticia nodded eagerly. Her silence was agreement enough.


    After that, Gilbert called for a servant and told him to run to the Genie Fief and deliver a message. At


    the same time, he whispered to more of his people and ordered them to surround the guest hall where


    Gloria lived.


    At first, Gloria expected Gilbert toe straight to her, but a whole day had passed and he still hadn''t


    shown up, so she grew confused.


    "My Lady, I have some bad news!" Suddenly, Purple burst through the door.


    "What''s wrong?" Gloria asked, turning to face her with her beautiful eyes narrowed.


    "Someone just stopped me outside. He said that the leader has ordered us to stay in. And I just saw a


    bunch of masters surrounding our house," Purple replied, looking wary.


    "Gilbert must be trying to take the engagement covenant by force," Gloria assumed.


    "What should we do? Should we attack them?" Purple stood straight like she was ready to fight.


    "No. We should just wait for a while. Maybe they are just worried we will try and escape." Gloria waved


    her hand nonchntly.


    Another day crawled by and Gilbert was still nowhere to be seen. The guest hall was also still


    surrounded.


    "It looks like Gilbert wants to


    put me under house arrest. He might have sent someone to look for my father." Gloria knew that she


    had underestimated Gilbert. He might not want to hurt her but that wouldn''t stop him from trapping her


    inside the Ghost Fief.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    If her father were to learn about what she had done in the Ghost Fief, he would probably ask her to


    hand over the engagement covenant immediately. That would mean that all her efforts would be in vain


    and she would have to return to the Genie Fief with nothing.


    "Should I sneak out and bring reinforcements from the Genie Fief to help us?" Purple asked, beginning


    to feel antsy from being trapped inside.


    "You won''t get there and back fast enough. Besides, I''m the one who made a mistake. My father will


    ask me to hand over the engagement covenant if we go to him. I don''t want my n to fail..." Above all


    else, Gloria didn''t want all of her efforts to be flushed down the toilet. She had worked too hard.


    "Then what should we do?"


    "It looks like I have to ask my fiance for help." Gloria decided that her back-up n would work just


    fine.


    "Will he help us?" Purple asked in a doubtful voice.


    "Tonight, I will try to attract the attention of the guards. Once I''ve done that, you can sneak out and find


    the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief. He will think of a way to save us. Tell him that if he can do it, I will


    return the engagement covenant to him," Gloria answered, ignoring her uncertainty.


    "Okay." Purple nodded.


    That evening, as soon as she had finished her dinner that had been sent by the servant, Gloria walked


    out of the guest hall alone. The moment that she reached the outer door of the guest hall, two officials


    that were at the Emperor Realm appeared and blocked her path.


    "We''re sorry. We have orders from our leader to not let you out," one of them said politely, cupping his


    hands.


    "Can''t I just take a walk?" Gloria''s beautiful eyes twinkled and an attractive smile spread on her cheeks.


    Within seconds, the two officials and some other members behind them couldn''t take their eyes off of


    her.


    "We can''t disobey the order of our leader." However, the officials had a stronger willpower than she had


    thought and not long after, they came to their senses.


    "If you don''t trust me, then you can follow me..." Ignoring the two officials, Gloria walked straight out of


    the door of the guest hall. The two officials exchanged a nce and followed her. A few other people


    trailed on their heels.


    Apanied by so many people, Gloria strolled around the leader''s whole mansion.


    Her n had worked. The guest hall was no longer guarded. A figure in red rushed out of it at an


    extremely fast speed and silently escaped into the darkness.


    Before long, the figure had reached the outside the Ghost Pce.


    However, the moment she stepped into the Ghost Pce, her entire body froze like she was trapped in


    a block of ice.


    "It''s sote. Why is there a rat in my house?" Then, the old voice continued, "Oh, it''s not a rat. It''s a


    beauty!"


    Confused, Purple looked around and saw a strange, old man standing beside her. Immediately, her


    face turned murderous and she demanded, "Who are you?"


    "I''d like to know the same thing. Why are you breaking into my Ghost Pce in the middle of the


    night?" Esteban''s eyes raked over Purple and he made a rough guess at her identity.


    "I''m here because I need to speak to the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief," Purple exined.


    "Are you looking for my disciple? Are you the Godly Genius of the Genie Fief? You are really


    beautiful..." He nodded with eagerness shing in his eyes.


    "I am not!" Purple snorted.


    "No? What a pity. I guess you can be an experimental subject for me instead. I''m in need of one for a


    living body experiment I''ve been dying to try." Esteban rubbed his hands andughed manically.


    Purple shuddered with fear.


    "Old man, don''t frighten her." A voice rang out, interrupting them.


    Rocky was not surprised to see Purple there.


    "Humph. Do you think you are the only one who is good at being merciful towards women?" Esteban


    muttered. After saying that, he walked towards the side door.


    Rocky approached Purple and presented her with a bottle. He held it under her nose and she inhaled


    the sweet aroma that wafted into her nostrils. Suddenly, her limbs rxed and she could move again.


    "What happened to me just now?" Purple asked.


    "Instead ofing in from the main door, you entered from the eaves. The eaves have been tainted


    with the gastrodia fragrance. Even a small whiff will paralyze you for a while," Rocky exined.


    "It is so powerful!" Purple stared at Rocky in shock. She was at the Emperor Realm, yet she had been


    poisoned without realizing it.


    "What''s up?" Rocky asked her, wondering why she hade.


    "Lady Gloria sent me here..."


    "Does she need me to help her?" Rocky raised his eyebrows.


    "How did you know?" Again, Purple was full of surprise.


    "She thought she was smart enough to destroy my engagement with the Godly Genius of the Flower


    Fief, but she didn''t realize the position she was putting herself in. If I''m right, Gilbert must have put her


    under house arrest." Rocky knew Gilbert well enough that he understood his inner workings. He had


    suspected that house arrest would be Gloria''s punishment from the moment she tried toe between


    Rocky and his engagement.


    "You''re right. She asked me to look for you and tell you to save us." Purple nodded in a hurry.


    "Do you think I will help you?" Rocky smiled.


    "I don''t think so, but she thinks you will..." Purple answered honestly.


    "Okay." Rocky marveled at Gloria''s thought process. He would go and save her. However, he would do


    it not because of the engagement covenant. He wanted to secretly make her his ally so that he could


    have an advantage during the battle of the Godly Geniuses. He knew that open alliances were boring.


    If two people allied secretly and delivered a fatal blow to an unsuspecting opponent, it would be


    terrifying. Thus, Rocky would partner up with Gloria to make himself more formidable.

 Chapter 1693 Gloria Slipped Away

    Chapter 1693 Gloria Slipped Away


    Above all else, Rocky understood that Gloria wanted to use him. Once he knew that, he determined


    that they had shared interests and that they could use them to work together. Even though their ns


    were separate, it did not mean that they could not cooperate.


    "Our Godly Genius also wanted you to know that she will return the engagement covenant to you if you


    can get us out of here," Purple added when Rocky didn''t say anything. It was strange that he had


    hesitated.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Honestly, the engagement covenant means nothing to me. It''s just a piece of paper." What Purple and


    Gloria weren''t aware of was that Rocky wasn''t the man from the Shura Race and the engagement was


    Odin''s liability, not Rocky''s. As long as he took the mask off his face, no one would ever know who he


    was!


    "What? You''re not going to help us?" Purple frowned.


    "I will help you leave, but only if I know your Godly Genius will be my ally and help me in all the


    tasks that follow," Rocky stated. He must make very specific conditions if he was willing to take risks for


    them.


    "You want her to be your ally?" Purple narrowed her eyes. Why would Rocky want to form an alliance


    with Gloria? He should be focused on dealing with the engagement covenant instead of worrying about


    who was on his team. It was something that neither Purple nor Gloria had seening. Gilbert was


    detaining them here so that they would hand over the covenant, which meant that he didn''t want


    anything to do with the Genie Fief. But now Rocky wanted to team up with them. It seemed like Gilbert


    and him were not discussing their true desires.


    However, there was one thing that was just like her Godly Genius had expected. Rocky didn''t want to


    be engaged to Valeria! Purple couldn''t help but admire her master''s wonderful foresight for a moment.


    "Take my offer back to your master. Bring an alliance contract to see me at this time tomorrow. Go


    now!" After he was done talking, Rocky turned around and went straight back into the depths of the


    Ghost Pce.


    The situation was still desirable because Rocky was willing to help them. Purple rushed back to Gloria,


    excited to tell her the good news.


    Meanwhile, Gloria had returned to the guest hall. When she saw the look on Purple''s face, she knew


    that her n was working.


    "Godly Genius, as you expected, he agreed to help us," Purple announced in a giddy voice.


    "Were there any conditions?" Gloria didn''t waste any time acting surprised.


    "He said he wants to be allies with us and that he wants us to help him in the following tasks,"


    Purple replied.


    "That''s a solid condition. I want the same thing. I will help him and make use of him at the same time."


    Gloria smiled confidently and nodded her head.


    "So you''re going to agree?"


    "Why not? It may seem like a loss for us now, but it''s only temporary. If we be allies with him, the


    advantages will outweigh the disadvantages!" Gloria eximed. She had been mentally preparing for


    those conditions since she had first formed her own ns.


    "By the way, he also said that he didn''t care about whether we have the engagement covenant or not!"


    Purple added.


    "Oh, really? I wasn''t expecting that. But we will still have to return the covenant to him. After all, we


    have achieved our goal." Gloria hade here to ruin the engagement between Rocky and Valeria


    and find out the truth behind Rocky. Despite her failing to break off the engagement, she had


    unexpectedly gained an alliance with him, which had been her original intention. As a courtesy, she


    would return the engagement covenant to him. It would have to happen sooner orter and she wanted


    to give it to Rocky as a gift for his cooperation.


    Later, Gloria sat alone and scrawled out an alliance contract. Then, she went to Purple and asked her


    to send it to Rocky along with the engagement covenant on the second night.


    Rocky was very satisfied with Gloria''s quick response. He was even happier when he saw the


    engagement covenant. He had said he didn''t want it in order to test Gloria''s sincerity. Now that she had


    taken the initiative to return it, he knew he was her main target. She didn''t just simplye to destroy


    the marriage between the two fiefs.


    "Sir, I have a question for you. How are you going to help us leave?" Purple asked, looking at Rocky


    with curious eyes.


    "Wait a minute," Rocky said, holding up a finger as he turned around and walked into the pharmacy. He


    took out two human skin masks and the clothes that belonged to the family retainers that he had


    prepared and handed them to Purple.


    "This is..." Purple held up the two human skin masks and stared at them with her mouth gaping open.


    "In two hours, the guest hall you''re staying in will be on fire. When that happens, put on the human skin


    masks and clothes and leave," Rocky said.


    "That''s it?" Purple hadn''t expected the n to be so simple.


    "Once you''re out of this mansion, your own abilities will protect you. Besides, your Godly Genius still


    has the engagement covenant in her hand." Rocky knew how strong Gloria and Purple were. As long


    as there was no Emperor Realm master in their way, it would be easy for them to escape. All they


    required was an opportunity.


    Purple nodded her head after a couple moments, now understanding the n. Even though she still


    had her doubts, she gathered up the human skin masks and clothes and went back to the guest hall to


    inform Gloria.


    As she examined the two human skin masks, Gloria couldn''t keep the smile off her face. "This is a


    great n. I''m really looking forward to meeting this guy again in the future."


    Just as Rocky had said, two hourster, the backyard of the guest hall where Gloria and Purple lived


    was alight with mes. They licked at the sky, alerting everyone in the leader''s mansion to their


    presence.


    Quickly, Gloria and Purple donned the human skin masks and the clothes.


    Meanwhile, the masters and guards were running for the guest hall, ready to extinguish the fire. They


    made a beeline for the backyard. None of them saw Gloria or Purple as they walked down the hallway


    because of their disguises. The two of them went outside and flew away from the mansion undetected.


    By the time the two Emperor Realm masters in charge of the guest hall came to their senses, Gloria


    and Purple were far away. Panicked, they woke others to search for them.


    When Gilbert learned that Gloria and Purple had used the fire to escape from his mansion, anger


    seared through him. But now, being angry was useless. He sent people to chase after them and get


    back the engagement covenant back.


    He had no idea that it was safe in Rocky''s hands now.


    The next day, they set off for the Nether Fire Land.


    Even though it was early in the morning, the square of the leader''s mansion was full of the elders and


    the family retainers that wanted to see Rocky and Valeria off. Leticia and the other people she had


    brought with her were also there.


    "Guys, this trip to the Nether Fire Land will be extremely dangerous. I''m not asking you to sessfully


    make some progress in your cultivation," Gilbert warned.


    "Don''t worry, sir. I will try my best." Rocky didn''t seem as worried.


    "Here. Take these three Potent Force Runes that I have condensed with my spiritual power. Each of


    them has power that is equal to that of a Shura Realm master. Use them if you find the need," Gilbert


    said, taking out three golden runes and handing them to Rocky.


    When they saw that, everyone nearby was shocked.

 Chapter 1694 Being Recognized

    Chapter 1694 Being Recognized


    The Potent Force Rune was a unique treasure that Gilbert owned. It had been condensed using his


    secret skill, the Potent Force Technique. Because of his hard work, the power behind each rune was


    equal to his own. However, in order to make a single Potent Force Rune, it needed to be refined for at


    least a month, which meant that it took the power that Gilbert had umted over three months to


    condense three runes. They were very precious.


    Gilbert''s strength was above the Shura Realm, which made the Potent Force Rune a powerful spiritual


    treasure in an ordinary master''s eyes. Although each one could only be used once, it was an essential


    form of protection.


    "I will use them carefully," Rocky said, taking the runes without hesitation.


    Later, the other elders gave him some pills and powerful, one-off spiritual treasures. The other


    members continued to fill with jealousy.


    Because Valeria had already been prepared for the task in the Nether Fire Land, Elder Leticia only had


    to give her simple instructions.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "It''s time to go!" Looking all around him, Rocky saw all the guards gathering and several giant birds


    circling above them.


    "Wait a moment. To ensure a smooth arrival to the task, my sister will be leading the guard team. She


    should be here soon," Gilbert said.


    As soon as Rocky heard that, he grew slightly worried. He had forgotten for a moment that Gilbert had


    a sister and that he had saved her. There was no reason for him to foresee her arrival. Fortunately, he


    had changed into a human skin mask, and Vivian hadn''t seen his real face because of hera.


    Hopefully, there wouldn''t be any problems.


    The moment Gilbert finished speaking, a petite, silver diabolic beast that was shaped like a griffin dived


    down from the sky. After itnded, a beautiful woman in a white robe stepped delicately onto the


    ground. She was tall and sported an attractive face and a wild aura. She had arrogance that could


    match a queen''s. All the members of the Shura Race were ready to submit to her if she were to ask.


    She was none other than Vivian, the sister of the leader of the Ghost Fief.


    "Greetings, Miss Vivian..." everyone, except for the elders, greeted.


    Vivian was much younger than Gilbert. They shared a father but their mothers were different people.


    Gilbert''s mother had died when she was young, and then Gilbert''s father had married Vivian''s mother.


    After Gilbert took over the position of the leader of the Ghost Fief, his father took Vivian''s mother and


    showed her the world. At that time, Vivian was still under age, but that didn''t stop Gilbert from treating


    her strictly. The moment that Vivian reached adulthood, Gilbert shipped her off to the border for


    training. Therefore, she was molded into an extremely cold, indifferent person, simr to an assassin.


    Now, she was one of Gilbert''s most trusted people.


    In fact, anyone could see that Gilbert was preparing Vivian to be the next leader of the Ghost Fief.


    Gilbert cultivated the royal family''s Potent Force Technique all year round. It made him all powerful but


    it had a side effect. He could never have children. Now, Gilbert worried that an outsider would be


    the next leader, so he intentionally raised Vivian for the job.


    It was no longer a secret in the leader''s mansion, and everyone there treated Vivian with respect. She


    was already like a leader in their eyes.


    Vivian looked at everyone that was present and nodded slightly. Then she approached Gilbert without


    looking at Rocky. It seemed like she didn''t recognize him.


    "When will we leave?" Vivian''s face was cold and her voice was emotionless.


    "I was just waiting for you. We''re ready now. But hold on. You haven''t met the Godly Genius yet. This


    is..." Gilbert turned to face Rocky. After Vivian was poisoned, she had secluded herself to heal. It had


    only been three days since she finished the process. Straight away, she had received an order from


    Gilbert that she must lead the guard team and escort the Godly Genius to the Nether Fire Land, so she


    hadn''t gotten a chance to meet Rocky, the newly appointed Godly Genius, yet.


    A few secondster, Vivian nced at Rocky and said in a callous tone, "It''s the first time I''ve seen


    such a weak Godly Genius..."


    Everyone that was present took a deep breath and held it in. It was obvious that Vivian was trying to


    cause problems.


    Of course, she had reasons to resent Rocky. She wanted to participate in the selection of Godly Genius


    this year, but she had been poisoned and injured, so she had missed it.


    If Vivian had taken part in thepetition, there was a chance that Rocky would not have been chosen


    to be the Godly Genius. Therefore, her displeasure was warranted.


    "Miss Vivian, everything you just said is true!" Valeria yelled as she stood beside Elder Leticia. Her face


    had lit up with interest. Normally, a person like Vivian wouldn''t treat a Godly Genius like that. The


    interaction was amusing to Valeria.


    Gilbert stared at Vivian with surprise. He didn''t think she would utter words like that in public. His face


    darkened and he was preparing to remedy the dispute when Rocky spoke. "I''ve heard that you are a


    straightforward person. It turns out that it''s true. Compared to you, I''m indeed a little inferior, so please


    take good care of me on this journey..."


    Everyone was even more surprised to hear how humble and amiable Rocky''s response was. They


    wondered if he really was a good-tempered man and if he would really let Vivian bully him.


    "Well, I''ve heard that you are Esteban''s disciple and that your medical skills are very good. It must have


    been you who detoxed me when I was poisoned, right?" Vivian uttered. Some small gasps were heard


    from the audience.


    "What? Miss Vivian was saved by the Godly Genius when she was poisoned!"


    "I heard that the poison that was absorbed into Miss Vivian''s body was extremely vicious. Very few


    people in the entire Shura Race could remove it..."


    "The Godly Genius really has mastered the medical skills that Esteban taught him!"


    Now, amazement and awe were spreading like wildfire throughout the crowd. No one had expected


    that Rocky had been the one who had rescued Vivian.


    Valeria, who craved seeing Rocky in an awkward position, became very quiet.


    Rocky was stunned, wondering how Vivian knew that he was the person who had removed the


    poisonous substances from her body. He was wearing a human skin mask now, and even if he wasn''t


    when he treated Vivian back then, she had been in aa. There was no exnation for how she


    recognized him. Even the middle-aged woman who had brought Vivian to Rocky had only seen his


    human face, not this one with the mask. He was stumped.


    Nevertheless, Vivian knew. If he denied it now, her doubts surrounding him would increase.


    "I didn''t think you would recognize me. How did you know who I was? I didn''t look like this when I


    saved you. I was practicing disguising myself as a human being..." Rocky admitted with a smile.

 Chapter 1695 Dont Worry

    Chapter 1695 Don''t Worry


    "I have never seen you before. I have a keen sense of smell that allows me to recognize people. When


    you saved me, mya was not deep, so I had a chance to sniff you. I remember your smell. In


    regards to your looks, I have no idea..." Vivian replied coldly.


    Immediately, Rocky felt relief spread through him. His human appearance was not the cause of any


    suspicion. Esteban''s skill that had allowed people to disguise themselves through human skin masks


    was unique, and everyone in the leader''s mansion knew it. Therefore, Rocky trying the mask and


    disguising himself as a human being was not really surprising since he was learning from Esteban.


    "So you''re the one who saved my sister. I didn''t know. You two were destined to meet. Why didn''t


    Master Esteban ever mention it to me?" Gilbert asked, feeling a little confused and left out. No one had


    bothered to tell him any of it.


    "Master Esteban didn''t know about it. The only reason it happened was because I saw that Miss Vivian


    was in danger and my master was away. I had to save her. After, I was afraid that my master would say


    that I overestimated myself, so I didn''t tell him..." Rocky exined.


    "I will remember your kindness and I will reward you when youe back," Gilbert said gratefully.


    "Thank you! Miss Vivian, let''s go!" Rocky turned to look at Vivian.


    She didn''t say a single word back. She just nodded, turned around, and gave the team of guards the


    order to move. Then, she jumped onto her beast and soared into the air.


    Rocky and Valeria gathered their own subordinates and respectively climbed onto a giant bird. After


    that, the guards mbered on. Soon, they were all flying over the leader''s mansion and the wind was


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    sweeping through their hair as they headed for the Nether Fire Land.


    Meanwhile, with the help of Rocky, Gloria and Purple had sessfully escaped from the Ghost Fief.


    However, they did not return to the Genie Fief. Instead, Gloria took Purple onto her Snow Wind Beast


    and directed them towards the Nether Fire Land.


    "Why don''t we go back to the Genie Fief first? Then, once we''re prepared, we can go to the Nether Fire


    Land." Purple thought that Gloria would return to the Genie Fief, but to her surprise, Gloria suddenly


    made up her mind to travel to the Nether Fire Land.


    "At first, I wanted to go back, but the Godly Geniuses from the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief are going


    to the Nether Fire Land and I think it''s in my interest to join them. I don''t care about the task. I just want


    a chance to assess the strength of each Godly Genius." Gloria''s delicate eyes shed with cleverness.


    "But the Nether Fire Land is so dangerous. How can we sessfully enter it with our current strength?"


    Purple frowned.


    "Have you already forgotten? We have the human skin masks that the Godly Genius from the Ghost


    Fief gave us. When we arrive at the Nether Fire Land, we''ll wear them to disguise ourselves and then


    we''ll join one of their teams." Gloria was bright. She had already figured out a way to sneak into the


    Nether Fire Land undetected.


    "But it''s still very dangerous! Why don''t we go back to the Genie Fief and find people that can help us?"


    Purple wasn''t convinced. The risk was too high and someone had to act responsibly.


    "Fine. You can go back and gather guards for me. I''ll meet you there," Gloria replied immediately.


    A sigh pushed through Purple''s lips. She knew that she was unable to persuade Gloria anymore. If she


    continued to try, she would be thrown off of the Snow Wind Beast.


    Under the escort of the guards, Rocky and Valeria were well on their way to the Nether Fire Land.


    Three other Godly Genius teams had left earlier and already arrived at the Nether Fire Land. Now, they


    were walking deeper into thend. The Nether Dragon King''sir was located in the center of the


    Nether Fire Land, which was also the most dangerous area. Therefore, the three teams were very


    cautious.


    On the southeast side of the Nether Fire Land, among the green mes, a camp had just been set up.


    At the moment, in a tent deep in the camp, several powerful masters who had reached the Emperor


    Realm were sitting and chatting.


    "Godly Genius Israel, ording to the information our spies have obtained, the guard teams of the


    Godly Geniuses from the Purgatory Fief and the Elite Fief have encountered obstacles and have fallen


    behind us. If nothing goes wrong, we will be the first ones to arrive at the Nether Dragon King''sir,"


    one of the white-robed masters at the Emperor Realm said to a man sitting above all the others. He


    had a rough face and was veryrge. An evil, overwhelming aura surrounded him.


    It was Israel, the Godly Genius from the Primitive Fief. He was the most powerful out of the nine Godly


    Geniuses.


    "What about the other fiefs?" Israel asked.


    "Well, I heard that the Godly Geniuses from the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief are engaged, and that


    they are on their way to the Nether Fire Land," another white-robed master reported.


    "Really? So the strongest enemy our Primitive Fief has now is the alliance of the Ghost Fief and the


    Flower Fief," Israel said, frowning and baring his straight, white teeth.


    "But there was a farce during the engagement ceremony that almost destroyed it..." the master who


    had just spoken added.


    "What farce?"


    "On the day of the ceremony, the Godly Genius from the Genie Fief arrived uninvited. She imed to


    be the fiancee of the Godly Genius from the Ghost Fief. Then, she caused lots of havoc and signed her


    name on the engagement covenant that belonged to the Godly Geniuses from the Ghost Fief and the


    Flower Fief. As a result, the covenant was now co-owned by three people. By now, the entire Shura


    Race knows about it."


    "Really? That''s crazy! I never saw something like thating!" Israel cried out, trying to wrap his head


    around the news.


    "Although the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief deny it, it is rumored that the covenant is still in the hands


    of the Godly Genius from the Genie Fief. Gilbert was forced to put her under house arrest. However,


    she still managed to escape," the master added.


    "Oh! So now the Godly Genius from the Genie Fief has the covenant. That''s interesting!" Israel said


    thoughtfully.


    "Yes. The leader also sent us a message. He wants you to try and get close to the Godly Genius from


    the Genie Fief and see if you can win her over. That way, you can take advantage of the engagement


    covenant and destroy the alliance between the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief."


    "I''m afraid it''s almost impossible to destroy an alliance simply through a covenant." Israel shook his


    head slightly. If the alliance between the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief could be destroyed that easily,


    it would have been done already. Everyone knew that it was nothing but a piece of paper. It was just a


    way to state an alliance.


    "I don''t think it''s possible for the other Godly Geniuses to try and stop it from happening. The only one


    that could cause a conflict between the Godly Geniuses from the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief is the


    Godly Genius from the Genie Fief." A red-haired, purple-eyed master who had been silent the whole


    time suddenly said, "I''ve heard that the Godly Genius from the Genie Fief is really good at bewitching


    others. When a manys his eyes on her, he bes infatuated and surrenders to her. The Godly


    Genius from the Ghost Fief won''t be able to escape from that. And if she has the covenant, she could


    convince him to turn hostile to the Godly Genius from the Flower Fief."


    "There''s no need to worry about the alliance between the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief at all. The


    Godly Genius from the Ghost Fief is the weakest out of the nine Godly Geniuses. When he surpassed


    us in the pir of divine power, it was pure luck. As long as you canplete the task of defeating the


    Nether Dragon King, you will surpass him," the white-robed master said, scowling as he thought about


    the young Godly Genius overpowering them.


    "Yes. And I heard that the Godly Genius from the Flower Fief is not weak. Normally, she would be


    regarded as a strong enemy. However, if the Godly Geniuses from the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief


    work together, they are more dangerous. If we can destroy the alliance between them, it will be for the


    best." After thinking for a moment, Israel gave an order to the white-robed master. "Take a team of one


    hundred people and go back the same way we came. Try to stop the guards from the Ghost Fief and


    the Flower Fief at the entrance using any methods that you can."


    "Yes, sir," the master replied, bowing with cupped hands. Then, he turned around and left the tent.

 Chapter 1696 The Three Paths

    Chapter 1696 The Three Paths


    After five long days of travelling, the joint team of the Ghost Fief and Flower Fief arrived at the entrance


    of the Nether Fire Land on tired feet.


    A long time ago, thend had been a paradise. But changes in the soil had engulfed it in mes from


    the earth''s core, turning it into what was currently referred to as the Nether Fire Land. The


    temperatures inside ran almost two times higher than the outside world''s. The only thing protecting its


    visitors from dehydration and death was their spiritual power.


    The sole act of entering the Nether Fire Land would be a serious test for the joint team.


    And after they stepped foot in the destend, they would be threatened by the diabolic beasts that


    had lived there for thousands of years. Now, they had reproduced and mutated, making them stronger


    than ever before. They possessed the power that extraordinary diabolic beasts had. Normally, powerful


    warriors from the Shura Race would avoid thend at all costs.


    And the trek through the Nether Fire Land would be nothingpared to the task of the Godly


    Geniuses. For Rocky and the joint team, the journey there was only beginning.


    Because they had been travelling for several days and had almost no time for rest, Vivian ordered the


    team to set up tents to recuperate before they proceeded. She also sent a reconnaissance team that


    was led by two Spiritual Emperors to explore thend and get familiar with the terrain so they could


    confirm their next path.


    A few hourster, the reconnaissance team returned with a carefully plotted out topographic map of the


    area.


    Holding it in her hands, Vivian summoned Rocky, Valeria, and the other Spiritual Emperors to her tent


    to discuss which path they should choose to follow.


    "Okay. ording to the topographic map of the area that the reconnaissance team has just made,


    there is a fork in the road that makes three paths just beyond the entrance," Vivian said as she spread


    out the topographic map on arge, round table. "The first one leads to a small slope that we would


    have to climb. It is the fastest among the three paths. But this small slope is surrounded by over a


    hundred diabolic beasts. Therefore, if we were to choose this path, we would be forced to run the


    whole way which may cause us to lose some of our people."


    After a pause, she continued, "The second option is to follow the river. That way, we can avoid the


    diabolic beasts, but it''s the longest path and it has many twists and turns, which will greatly dy us."


    "It''s clear that those two aren''t the best options!" Valeria said, frowning down at the map in deep


    concentration.


    "Yes. That is why I think the third one will be the most suitable one. It trails through this valley.


    ording to the report given by the reconnaissance team, the diabolic beasts in this valley have been


    wiped out by the teams of other Godly Geniuses that arrived before us and it is a rtively safe route.


    There may be some diabolic beasts roaming around, but it is far less dangerous." Vivian finished,


    looking up at her team to await their opinions on the matter.


    "Then let''s choose the third path!" Valeria said firmly, mming her hands lightly on the tabletop.


    "No. There must be something wrong with this valley," Rocky said abruptly, shaking his head.


    "I don''t see anything wrong with it. What do you see?" Vivian and others looked at Rocky silently.


    "You said that the diabolic beasts in this valley were wiped out by the other teams that arrived before us


    but in terms of terrain, this valley is the slowest out of the three paths. Why would the other Godly


    Geniuses risk taking this path?" By looking at the topographic map, Rocky could tell that the terrain of


    the valley wasplicated and that the road was narrow, which put travelers in an unfavorable


    situation. Logically speaking, the other Godly Geniuses would have seen that too and avoided it if they


    had the choice.


    "Do you think it''s a trap?" Vivian asked, looking Rocky directly in the eyes.


    "It''s highly likely." Rocky nodded.


    "I disagree. If the other Godly Geniuses passed through this valley, it must be rtively safe. It''s better


    than choosing the other paths which are obviously quite dangerous..." Valeria objected.


    "Godly Genius Valeria, you''re right. Since the other Godly Geniuses took this path, it should be safer.


    There''s no need for us to choose the other paths which will take longer," the other Spiritual Emperors


    echoed. In their eyes, the valley was the safest, fastest option.


    "If you insist on walking through this valley, you will regret your decision." Rocky shook his head.


    "Don''t speak as if you''re a prophet. Vivian and I are both more experienced than you at leading teams.


    You should trust us and our intuition. Besides, with your strength, you can barely contribute. Just try not


    to drag us down," Valeria said in a voiceced with sarcasm. In her opinion, Rocky was only good for


    his medical skills. Leading an army was not an easy task, especially for an inexperienced rookie like


    Rocky. And he had no evidence to back up his opinion.


    Valeria didn''t know that Rocky was the one who had led the human army against the spiritual race


    army and sessfully defeated them a few months ago.


    Rocky kept his body rxed in the face of Valeria''s hostility because he knew that she had always


    disliked him. Whether he was right or wrong, in her eyes, she could never tolerate him. He could yell


    and use all he wanted but she would never listen.


    "What do you think, Miss Vivian?" Rocky looked at Vivian, hoping that she could see reason and would


    make the right choice.


    "I will send someone to investigate again and once we know there are no problems, we will set off


    again," Vivian said cautiously. She didn''t object to Rocky''s opinion, nor did she agree with him.


    Rocky had no reason to speak against her so he turned around and exited the tent.


    The other Spiritual Emperors also walked outside, leaving Valeria behind.


    "Godly Genius Valeria, why are you so against the Godly Genius from our Ghost Fief?" Vivian asked,


    crossing her arms over her chest.


    "I just don''t like him." Valeria snorted.


    "Then why do you have an engagement with him?" Vivian rolled her eyes. She didn''t know much about


    love, but if it were her, she would never agree to things that she didn''t like.


    "Of course I wouldn''t get engaged to him if it were up to me. This is not my decision," Valeria said


    helplessly.


    "The fact is, his worry is very reasonable. He warned us out of pure kindness," Vivian replied,


    defending Rocky.


    "He was just bragging. We are all more experienced than him. There is no need to listen to him." It was


    clear that Valeria didn''t value Rocky or his opinion at all.


    "Even so, we should exercise caution," Vivian said calmly.


    "You are the team leader. It''s up to you!" Without saying anything more, Valeria left the camp.


    Then, Vivian ordered the reconnaissance team to enter the Nether Fire Land once more and confirm


    the safety of the valley.


    Meanwhile, in the depths of the valley where Vivian and the others were nning to go, a hundred


    people that were led by Tobias were hiding in a pile of rubble, waiting for an opportunity to attack their


    opponents.


    In the middle of the rubble heap, a low-level Spiritual Emperor was sitting in a spiritual array and


    continuously releasing his spiritual power into a purple crystal ball.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 1697 Fight To The Death

    Chapter 1697 Fight To The Death


    "Master Tobias, the joint guard team of the two fiefs has arrived at the entrance of the Nether Fire


    Land. They have sent people to explore the terrain," a scout reported, breathing heavy from his


    journey.


    "Very good. The illusionary array in the valley has been activated. They will see it as a safe path. After


    they enter the valley, they will rx their vignce even more. Then, we can surprise them. If we''re


    lucky, we can capture both the Godly Geniuses in a single move. That would be a great achievement!"


    Tobias replied, smiling devilishly. In his mind, there was no reason to fear the guard team. Although he


    only had a hundred people under hismand, each of them was outstanding atbat and was an


    elite. He wholeheartedly believed that his team of one hundred people could defeat the guard team.


    "Sir, you are so wise and mighty. The two Godly Geniuses are just ignorant youths. They are not


    experienced enough to oppose you," a Spiritual King next to him ttered.


    "Go back and spy on them further. The moment they enter the valley, I want you report it to me," Tobias


    told the scout in a domineering voice.


    "Yes, sir." The scout immediately turned around and ran off.


    Meanwhile, the joint guard team was still resting outside the entrance of the Nether Fire Land. They


    spent a full night there. The next morning, the reconnaissance team confirmed that there was no


    danger in the valley and Vivian chose to advance along the main path of the valley.


    Early in the morning, the joint guard team passed through the entrance of the Nether Fire Land and


    headed for the valley.


    As soon as they set their feet on the earth of the Nether Fire Land, a heat wave pounded down on their


    backs. Salty sweat dripped from their skin and dotted the dirt at their feet. The whole joint team


    released their spiritual power to protect themselves and walked further into the Nether Fire Land,


    prepared to ept their test.


    About two hourster, they arrived at the entrance of the valley. The two Spiritual Emperors that were


    leading the reconnaissance team had arrived in advance and were waiting for them.


    "Miss Vivian, we have checked everything. It is safe!" one of the masters reported.


    "Okay. Let''s march forward in groups of ten. Keep your eyes open. There are lots of forks along the


    path!" Vivian ordered. Because the passage of the valley was so narrow, they had to travel in small


    groups to avoid any idents. They had to form a long line and enter one at a time.


    Soon, the whole team was standing in one column and marching into the valley.


    The valley was long and narrow and the forks in the path were littered with possible diabolic beasts.


    They had to constantly be on their guard.


    Under such precautions, the team moved slowly. Soon, they had walked a short way and it was


    smoother than they had anticipated.


    "See? This was the safest route! He was ridiculous to suggest we couldn''t take it. Some people think


    they know everything. Now we can all see what a joke he is!" Valeria eximed, sneering at Rocky as


    he traveled next to her.


    When they heard that, the Spiritual Emperors that were nearby all snickered. However, they didn''t


    The whole time, Rocky kept his mouth shut. Instead, he focused on the surroundings. A bad feeling


    had surrounded him the moment he entered the valley because the valley was too quiet. They had


    encountered a few diabolic beasts along the way, but didn''t see any flocks of beasts. Logically


    speaking, in ces like the Nether Fire Land, the beasts usually showed up in groups. Therefore, the


    current situation was abnormal.


    "Miss Vivian, can I take a look at the topographic map?" Rocky suddenly asked. As his feelings of


    suspicion rose, Rocky steered his beast to Vivian''s side. She was at the very front of the team.


    Vivian nodded, took out the topographic map, and handed it to Rocky. When Rocky opened it and


    examined it, his expression suddenly changed and he shouted, "Damn it!"


    "What''s wrong?" Vivian lowered her eyebrows.


    "We might have entered their trap. We''re being ambushed." Rocky''s eyes shot up to the precipices on


    both sides of the valley and he quickly released a streak of spiritual power.


    All the masters watched curiously as his spiritual power passed through the rock and disappeared


    without a trace, as if it had been devoured. Soon, the high rocks on both sides began to tremble,


    gradually became transparent, and slowly disappeared. An arc-shaped area came into view. There was


    no way forward. They were cornered.


    However, that was not the thing that shot fear into their bones. A group over a hundred wolf-shaped


    diabolic beasts were staring down at them with red eyes and bared teeth.


    They had made themselves into a den of diabolic beasts.


    "Oh my! What''s going on?" Vivian''s beautiful eyes had turned cold and afraid.


    The other team members looked all around them. None of them understood what had happened or


    why they had suddenly entered air full of the diabolic beasts.


    "Someone must have set up an illusion to guide us here and make us think that the valley was safe. It


    was always leading to their of diabolic beasts. We have been trapped since we entered the Nether


    Fire Land," Rocky said with certainty.


    "How is that possible? The reconnaissance team confirmed our safety again and again," Vivian said in


    a trembling voice. She couldn''t ept that she had been made into a fool.


    "It''s very likely that they were also affected by the illusion while they were investigating. That means


    that the topographic map they drew may not be urate," Rocky continued, slowly piecing together the


    puzzle.


    "Who could be so insidious?" Vivian cried out in outrage.


    "It''s useless talking about it now. We need to get out of here." Rocky counted the number of diabolic


    beasts he could see surrounding the team. There were only three or four hundred members in the


    team, but most of them were ordinary family retainers. Less than fifty of them had the strength to kill


    diabolic beasts.


    And it appeared that most of the diabolic beasts had surpassed the King Realm. Once they attacked,


    the joint guard team would have a hard time gaining an advantage.


    When Valeria realized that the team was being ambushed by the diabolic beasts, her pretty face turned


    pale. Rocky had been right. The valley was not safe for travel.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Miss Vivian, these diabolic beasts are called Diabolic ming Wolf. Although they are small in size,


    they are very fast. Moreover, the diabolic mes on their bodies can''t be touched. Once the mes


    start, they can''t be extinguished," an experienced Spiritual Emperor from the Ghost Fief reminded from


    aside.


    Meanwhile, the ferocious Diabolic ming Wolves were ring at the team who had invaded their


    territory. Giving them no chance to prepare, the head wolf roared, causing the others to turn violent.


    They rushed at the joint guard team and started to attack them.


    "We have to retreat," Vivian snapped as her eyes narrowed.

 Chapter 1698 Their Collusion

    Chapter 1698 Their Collusion


    "No, I reckon it won''t end well for us if we keep fighting head-on. If you trust me, I think the best chance


    we have of surviving this is if we retreat to the west," Rocky suddenly said as he shook his head.


    "Isn''t the west a dead end?" Vivian asked after she took a nce at the direction.


    "Since the topographic map was drawn by the reconnaissance team while they were trapped in an


    illusion, it can''t be urate! If my guess is correct, that dead-end is likely to be the real exit. Come on,


    let''s give it a shot! Even if I''m wrong, we''ll be in a better position to fend off the attacks since we can fix


    our defensive ranks there. It''s miles better than the current situation we''re in..." Rocky analyzed calmly.


    Upon hearing his words, Vivian found herself staring at Rocky in awe. She didn''t expect he would be so


    level headed while in such a dangerous situation. It was apparent this wasn''t his first time staring at


    death''s doors.


    Speechless, Valeria also had her eyes locked on Rocky.


    "Miss Vivian, we don''t have much time." While they were lost in thought, the Diabolic ming Wolves


    had slowly crept up on them, ready to pounce at any moment.


    "Everyone, listen to me. Move to the west." After taking everything into consideration, Vivian knew she


    had no better choice than to trust Rocky''s decision.


    As soon as they heard hermand, the troops wasted no time and began marching westwards.


    A calm breeze greeted them when they arrived at the west side of the valley, lifting their spirits.


    "There''s wind!" Vivian''s beautiful eyes immediately lit up since it meant that they were heading in the


    right direction.


    "Sure enough, we are still trapped in the illusory trick," Rocky murmured as he narrowed his eyes.


    As soon as she heard this, Vivian instantly unleashed a stream of her spiritual power, breaking the


    illusory scene in front of them, revealing a fork road ahead.


    But at the same time, the wolves had caught on with them, killing several men at the front lines.


    She knew well enough that their enemies wouldn''t allow them to leave just like that. And so, she called


    out two warriors at the Emperor Realm and asked them to pick a dozen elite members to hold back the


    wolves while the rest retreated to safety.


    "Valeria, you lead the rest to safety," Vivian said.


    "Are you noting with us?" Valeria asked with a worried frown.


    "These wolves are not easy to deal with. I have to stay and fight them," she answered in a determined


    tone. As the leader of this army, she knew it was her duty to fight with her men to ensure their lives and


    safety.


    "Then be careful!" Valeria said in a hurry. She then led everyone towards the fork road, desperate to


    get as much distance between them and the wolves.


    If the wolves caught up with them, she knew it would surely spell the end for everyone.


    After a few hundred meters, Rocky suddenly stopped in his tracks and said, "Make sure to bring them


    all to the exit and form your ranks there. I''ll be back as soon as I can."


    "Why? Where are you going?" Valeria asked immediately.


    "I don''t think Miss Vivian has the strength to fend off the wolves on her own. I have to help them,"


    Rocky said with a grim face.


    "Stop. I''ll go. I''m better suited to help them," Valeria said. She didn''t think it would be of much help if


    Rocky was the one who went back.


    "If you go, who will lead the team here?" As soon as the words left his mouth, Rocky disappeared into


    thin air.


    "This guy..." Rendered speechless, she stomped her foot at the ground in both anger and annoyance.


    But she knew better than to let her emotions get the best of her in such a critical moment. And so, after


    taking a couple of deep breaths to calm herself down, she continued to lead the team to safety.


    As Rocky pointed out, the rear guards were having a hard time fighting against the wolves. The


    canines'' bodies were lit on fire, making it hard for them to approach the wolves to attack even with a


    dozen Spiritual Kings by their side. Not only that, but the wolves also boasted elite levels of physical


    strength, making only one attack from them lethal.


    In a matter of minutes, more than thirty men have already been killed or gravely injured.


    Vivian and the remainder of her people were on theirst leg.


    "Miss Vivian, take the injured and retreat to safety. We''ll stay here and hold them off!" a Spiritual


    Emperor who was very loyal to the Ghost Fief said.


    The other Spiritual Emperors also echoed his remarks, hoping that Vivian would retreat for her safety.


    "No! You''ll lead the rest of the men out of here while I hold them off. Go!" A flood of aura suddenly


    came crashing out of her body. In a sh, she suddenly charged towards the wolves and began to


    unleash a volley of attacks on them.


    Filled with fighting power, she killed two wolves in an instant, but more took their ce. Soon enough,


    she was surrounded from all directions.


    With dozens of enemies pouncing on her one after the other, her power slowly dwindled down as she


    fought for her life. She knew it was impossible for her to kill them all.


    The moment she thought this was finally her end, the wolves suddenly raised their heads as if


    something caught their attention. Soon enough they scurried towards the other direction, frantically


    searching for something.


    In a few moments, each and every canine ran away from them.


    Shocked, she looked around trying to see what drove them off, when Rocky suddenly appeared in front


    of them.


    "What are you waiting for? Get up. Koko won''t fool them for long," Rocky said as he winked at Vivian. It


    turned out, he ordered Kohen to release the fragrance of dragon saliva to attract the wolves away from


    Vivian and her men.


    But he knew Kohen was no match for these savage canines, so Rocky knew they only had a few


    moments to make their escape.


    Vivian came back to her senses at once and led her team away from the battlefield along with Rocky.


    When the Diabolic ming Wolves realized that they had been fooled, it was already toote.


    Meanwhile, inside the spiritual array of the messy stones located in the depths of the valley, a low-level


    Spiritual Emperor suddenly opened his eyes and spoke to Tobias sitting beside him. "They have seen


    through my illusion and fought their way out of the press. They have already escaped."


    "What?!" Tobias shouted in disbelief. He thought that it would be enough to wipe out the united guard


    team if he led them into the wolves'' den. Not only did they survive, but they also managed to escape.


    He was wrong to underestimate the army led by Rocky and Valeria.


    "However, because of the chaos just now, they were forced to split their group into two. Valeria led a


    Although they managed to escape from the trap, I changed the routes of the whole valley using my


    illusory skills. They shouldn''t be able to meet up in time," the low-level Spiritual Emperor said with a sly


    smile.


    "Well done. Let''s defeat them one by one! But which group should we start with?" After feeling


    vindicated, Tobias suddenly hesitated to act.


    "There are many casualties on Vivian''s side, and she is no longer a threat to us. I think it would be


    better if we capture Valeria first. I heard that her beauty is unlike any other. If someone like her


    bes our prisoner, then..." the low-level Spiritual Emperor said as he almost drooled.


    "Yes. That makes sense." Tobias immediately agreed on this idea.

 Chapter 1699 Valeria Took Action

    Chapter 1699 Valeria Took Action


    Meanwhile, Rocky and Vivian led the two Spiritual Emperors and the rest of the members of the joint


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    team to try to catch up with Valeria and the others. But soon, they realized that Valeria and the others


    were too far ahead and that they had left no marks behind. Obviously, there was something wrong.


    "It''s strange. They retreated to the west. Why haven''t we caught up with them yet?" Vivian asked,


    looking around her suspiciously.


    "I think the performer might have adjusted the illusionary array temporarily and changed all the paths in


    the valley, deliberately cutting off the connection between us and Valeria..." Rocky guessed, scratching


    his chin.


    "Do you have any way to break it?" Vivian questioned. There was a sense of urgency now. If she


    couldn''t find Valeria and the others soon, something terrible would happen to them.


    Rocky shook his head immediately. He was not all-powerful, after all.


    "How about this? Let''s split into two groups and search for them," Vivian proposed. She was so worried


    that she was beginning to have trouble thinking logically.


    "No. If we were to split up now, our opponents could attack us separately. Actually, what I''m most


    worried about are Valeria and the others..." Rocky hesitated.


    "Why? Shouldn''t we be worrying about ourselves right now?" Vivian was puzzled. Logically speaking,


    there were a lot of people in the joint team and many of them were Spiritual Emperors. But on the


    contrary, her side had suffered great losses. Her side was more exposed to the enemy and they should


    be worried about themselves more.


    "Valeria does have lots of people with her but we just encountered an ambush and they retreated in a


    hurry, which will have a negative impact on their morale. If our opponents are determined to attack


    them, they will struggle to fight back." Over the years, Rocky had experienced a lot of battles, so he


    knew the bad effects that could be brought on by an unexpected retreat. Plus, Valeria was not as calm


    as Vivian and she tended to act rashly.


    "Then we should find them as soon as possible!" Vivian agreed with Rocky but that only made her feel


    more anxious.


    "Miss Vivian, you need to calm down. Our opponents want to see us panic. You don''t want that to


    happen, right? Listen to me. I think Valeria and the others are safe right now. We need to find a


    secluded, quiet ce to heal ourselves and carefully n out what we will do next," Rocky said in a


    soothing voice. Nervousness yed into bad decisions. Instead of running around clueless, he thought


    it would be better for them to recuperate and ensure theirbat effectiveness.


    Vivian nodded and led the team onwards. They moved quietly and cautiously.


    Before long, they found an area that was covered by a huge, arched stone. Tucking themselves


    underneath it, they began to rest.


    "If I had listened to you earlier, this would have never happened," Vivian said in a regretful tone. If she


    had been smart, she would have considered his opinion more.


    "That was all spection. If I was wrong, it could have also hurt the team. So, don''t me yourself,"


    Rocky told her.


    "What should we do now? I feel like they are watching us as we speak..." Vivian was well aware of the


    fact that they were in the light and their opponents were in the dark. It put them at a disadvantage if an


    attack were to unfold.


    "Yes. I''m sure they are watching. That is why we can''t act rashly. If we want to find the others, we have


    to break the illusionary trick in the valley first. I am going to go out on my own and find the source of the


    illusionary trick," Rocky said after some careful consideration.


    "Alone? No, it''s too dangerous!" Vivian objected, shaking her head and crossing her arms over her


    chest.


    "Dangerous? This is just the beginning. If we don''t solve this problem fast, the situation will be


    even worse!" Rocky knew that their opponent hadn''t physically attacked them yet. When that


    happened, things would get a lot harder.


    "I should be the one who goes!" Vivian stressed. Rocky expected that Vivian wouldn''t want to let him


    take the risk. She believed that she should be the one to carry out the most dangerous tasks.


    "Are you sure that you can find the source of the illusionary trick?" Rocky asked.


    "Well..." Vivian hesitated.


    "Now, please don''t argue with me. I can do it. In fact, I''m supposed to take care of all the


    responsibilities during this task. You only have to protect me. And I don''t want the team to suffer any


    more because of me. Plus, I know that I can find the source of the illusionary trick," Rocky insisted,


    making it so Vivian couldn''t retaliate.


    To be frank, she was stunned by Rocky''s words. Despite not meeting him before the current task, she


    had heard that he acted detached from the world. However, the man in front of her was demanding and


    calm, almost like a boss.


    "Miss Vivian, please stay here and rest with the others. I wille back after I break the illusionary trick


    in the valley." The moment he was done talking, he activated the Earth-diving Skill and vanished into


    the ground.


    Staring at the spot where Rocky had disappeared, Vivian''s eyes flickered a little. Worry still consumed


    her but she couldn''t do anything except trust Rocky. After a few minutes, she sat on the ground and


    tried to control her breathing. She had to recover because there would be a fierce battle soon.


    Rocky arrived in the ce where the wolves had ambushed them earlier thanks to the Earth-diving


    Skill. He looked around. An illusionary trick that was able to cover the whole valley must be supported


    by a maic field made of spiritual power. The Nether Fire Land was thend of demons so the


    maic fields of spiritual power were everywhere. There was no doubt in his mind that the valley was


    sitting on a maic field of spiritual power so it provided the condition for others to perform the


    illusionary trick.


    And those who could perform that illusionary trick were not ordinary people. At minimum, they would


    have reached the Emperor Realm.


    If he wanted to break the illusionary trick, he had to find the core of the maic field of the spiritual


    power. In other words, he had to find the performer and stop him.


    But time was ticking away at a rapid speed. The longer it took to break the illusionary trick, the more


    Valeria and her team were at risk.


    Because the illusionary trick had changed the terrain, some traces of spiritual power had been left on


    the ground. Rocky stooped and collected some clues around the ce where they had been


    ambushed by the wolves. Then, he used the Earth-diving Skill to travel through the valley and confirm


    the maic field of the spiritual power. It was connected using countless streams of maic


    meridians, resembling arge, intricate spider''s web. In the center, all the maic meridians of


    spiritual energy had attached themselves to the core of the maic field. So, as long as Rocky


    followed the spiritual meridians, they would lead him to the core.


    In the meantime, Valeria and her team were waiting in a safe zone and growing anxious. They kept


    their eyes peeled for both Rocky and Vivian and their enemies.


    "Godly Genius Valeria, do you want me to take some people and look for them?" one of the Spiritual


    Emperor suggested. He was feeling antsy too. After all, Rocky was their Godly Genius and Vivian was


    the sister of their leader. If something terrible happened to either of them, it would be an immeasurable


    loss to the Ghost Fief.


    Just as Valeria was hesitating, a Spiritual King came running over and reported, "Godly Genius Valeria,


    something is wrong. Look over there!"


    "What?" Valeria spun around.


    Soon, she noticed a cloud of thick smoke surrounding the area they were in. Someone was ying


    tricks on them.


    "Do you know how many enemies we are facing?" Without even guessing, she knew that it must be a


    Godly Genius who wanted to stop her and Rocky from reaching their of the Nether Dragon King.


    "I''m sorry but I have no idea," the Spiritual King answered as he shook his head.


    "Send someone to investigate right now. Find out who we are facing and how many people are out


    there. Meanwhile, ask everyone to be on their guard..." Valeria ordered in a firm voice. Meanwhile, after


    searching the area for about half an hour, Rocky finally found the core of the maic field and


    managed to break the illusionary trick. Now he could see the valley as the way it really was. Rocky


    continued heading east as he tried to find traces left by Valeria and the joint guard team members. That


    was when he saw huge footprints of some wild beast. He soon recognized it as he remembered seeing


    this kind of beast with the team of the Primitive Fief. The weird part was that judging from the footprints,


    the team was obviously heading west instead of east. He stood there for a while and had a rough idea


    about what was really going on. He then went back to Vivian. "I know where Valeria and the others are,


    and I know who were behind the ambush," he said.

 Chapter 1700 Retreat Right Now

    Chapter 1700 Retreat Right Now


    "That means that we can go and look for the Godly Genius of the Flower Fief and the guard team now!"


    Vivian wore arge smile on her face. Soon afterwards, she turned to Rocky and asked, "But who are


    they?"


    "They are the members of the Primitive Fief."


    "The Primitive Fief? Why would they attack us when we weren''t ready? Well, they have made enemies


    out of us now!" Vivian''s eyes gleamed with rage. For as a long as she could remember, she had been


    the type of person who hated being offended. She would chase someone to the ends of the world just


    to get her revenge.


    "We must leave right now because I''m worried that the Godly Genius of the Flower Fief and the others


    are in danger," Rocky said. The bad feeling had been sitting heavily in his gut for hours now.


    "Okay." Vivian nodded without hesitation.


    Immediately, Rocky and Vivian led their team back to the position where they had been ambushed and


    headed to the west. After choosing carefully, they walked down a different path. Meanwhile, Tobias and


    his men had already secretly surrounded where Valeria and her guards were. All of a sudden, he felt


    something was off. The scenery around slightly rippled and slowly faded. "Someone has broken the


    illusionary trick!" he eximed in shock. "Move now! Attack!" He immediately gave the order. Valeria


    had also noticed the change of the terrain. The guards quickly gathered to protect her, but it was too


    slithered towards Valeria. The Spiritual Kings immediately fought back but that was not enough. Seeing


    her people get injured, Valeria activated her own power to finally counteract his strike.


    The joint guard team had found themselves at a disadvantage. Even though they had more people on


    their side, they had been ambushed and their morale had be unstable.


    After a few more rounds, Tobias had already suppressed Valeria and was preparing to capture her


    alive.


    "Godly Genius Valeria, be smart and surrender. Do you really want to suffer?" Tobias taunted. His


    strength was more advanced than Valeria''s, so it was easy for him to overpower her.


    "Go ahead. Try and see if you can win. Frankly, I don''t think you have to ability..." Valeria snapped


    back, holding her chin high. It would take a lot more for her to make apromise.


    "You are asking for it!" Tobias roared. His spiritual power rumbled through the air and the violent high-


    level aura filled the surrounding area like a balloon. Valeria''s face turned white.


    She knew that Tobias was stronger than she was, but she had no way of retreating. If she did, the


    guards would lose their leader and they would be unwilling to fight.


    So Valeria immediately summoned a medium-stage warrior at the Emperor Realm from the Flower Fief


    and he prepared himself to fight against Tobias.


    When the guards saw that Valeria was calm and level-headed, their morale improved and they were


    ready to join the fight.


    When it came down to the number of guards, Valeria and her team had the upper hand.


    However, before they could charge, the harsh sound of a flute traveled through the air. From the left,


    several giant, gori-like beasts appeared and rushed towards the joint guard team.


    The beasts were huge and bloodthirsty. Not even the Spiritual Kings could stop them. Soon, the joint


    guard team was forced to retreat, suffering from a low morale.


    When they saw that happen, Valeria and the warrior at the Emperor Realm fought together, but they


    were unable to resist Tobias and his attacks. In under an hour, the warrior was injured, and Valeria was


    struggling to hold on.


    "Demonic wrath attack!" With an ear-piercing shriek, a demon shadow with wings ran towards Valeria.


    She gasped.


    The shadow was cloaked with a malicious aura. Knowing that she was at a disadvantage, Valeria ran


    backwards and summoned the wood spirit to resist the attack.


    Bang!


    In the center of the battlefield, the demon shadow collided with the wooden giant. A spiritual wave the


    height of a skyscraper rose into the air and destroyed thend within a hundred meters of it.


    "Flora''s Spiritual Flower Technique lives up to its reputation. Unfortunately, you have only learned a


    small part of it..." With a scornful smile, Tobias fluttered his eyes open. The demon shadow opened its


    mouth and a thick, ck demonic aura spewed towards Valeria.


    Caught off guard, Valeria was hit by the demonic aura. Immediately, it entered her body and began to


    chip away at her spiritual power.


    "Damn it!" Now that her spiritual power was restrained by the demonic aura, Valeria could no longer


    use the Spiritual Flower Technique.


    "Ha-ha..." Looking at Valeria as she struggled, Tobiasughed and approached her, intending to


    capture her.


    "No!" As she watched Tobias draw nearer, Valeria couldn''t think of any way to stop him. Her face turned


    gloomy. She knew that she was in danger.


    The other warriors from the joint guard team couldn''t reach her in time because they were fighting the


    warriors and beasts from the Primitive Fief.


    Just as Tobias was about to catch Valeria, a hand burst through the ground and grabbed his wrist.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The next moment, a tingling sensation spread up his arm and he withdrew his hand.


    "What was that?"


    Tobias looked back to examine the mysterious hand again, but it had disappeared.


    "Come out! Don''t try and y tricks on me!" Enraged, Tobias released his spiritual power into the


    ground, creatingrge craters. However, he couldn''t force the owner of the mysterious hand out.


    While he was distracted, a figure silently appeared behind Valeria. "Your meridians have been invaded


    by his demonic aura. You can''t use your spiritual power anymore. It''s not worth the risk. The demonic


    aura could attack your heart, and then, you can''t be saved."


    As soon as Valeria heard the voice, she turned around in surprise. The voice had been very familiar.


    Squinting her eyes, she realized that it was Rocky.


    "What are you doing here?" Valeria eximed.


    "Really? That''s what you choose to ask me. Who do you think I am?" Rocky smiled.


    "Where is Vivian?" Valeria red at Rocky, wondering how he could be smiling at such a critical


    moment.


    "She''ll be here soon. I was worried about you, so I went ahead," Rocky exined.


    "You were worried about me? Don''t pretend to care about me!" Valeria snorted.


    "Stop it right now, you two!" When he noticed that Rocky and Valeria were flirting in front of him, Tobias


    grew so angry that his face turned as red as beet.


    "No, you should stop. Our Ghost Fief didn''t do anything to offend your Primitive Fief. Ambushing us


    was an awful thing to do!" Rocky stepped forward so he could look at Tobias more clearly.


    "I ambushed you because you were stupid enough to fall for it!" Tobias snapped back, lifting up one


    corner of his mouth in a sly smile.


    "Yes. I have already reminded them of the fact," Rocky agreed.


    Valeria ears turned red as a sense of shame washed over her. She had repeatedly criticized Rocky, not


    realizing that his prediction was so urate. Rocky had told them that they would regret their choice.


    "Who are you?" Tobias asked, narrowing his eyes when Rocky acted so confidently in front of him.


    "Guess!" Rocky rose the feeling of suspense on purpose.


    "You''re being a brat! I think you are tired of living." More anger zed in Tobias'' eyes as a reaction to


    Rocky''s attitude.


    "Are you sure about that? The illusory trick you created has been broken, and Miss Vivian is on her


    way with her people. Do you think you can resist thousands of soldiers led by her?" Rocky had nothing


    to fear.


    When he heard that, Tobias hesitated. Their previous n was to diffuse the strength of the joint guard


    team and then defeat them one at a time. But now that the illusory trick had been broken, their


    advantage was gone. If Vivian were to arrive with her people, a vicious battle would unfold. However,


    there was also a chance that Rocky was bluffing.


    "If you don''t believe me, stay here and see." Rocky stared at him with a gleam in his eyes.


    "Brat, just wait..." After weighing the pros and cons, Tobias decided that the risk wasn''t worth it and


    ordered for his men to retreat.


    Not long after, they were all gone.

 Chapter 1701 Valeria Was In Danger

    Chapter 1701 Valeria Was In Danger


    Not long after, Vivian arrived with the other members of the joint guard team. All over the ground, blood


    was flowing and corpses were lying in unnatural positions. Most of the dead and injured were members


    of the joint guard team. Vivian narrowed her eyes and frowned. When they had arrived in the Nether


    Fire Land, they didn''t expect to be weed by such horrors.


    "Godly Genius Valeria, are you okay?" Vivian asked as she approached Valeria''s stooped figure.


    "I... I''m fine..." As soon as Valeria finished speaking, dizziness swept over her. The next moment, she


    lost all her strength and swayed, falling to the ground.


    Rocky scrambled to catch her. Then, he grabbed her wrist and infused a stream of spiritual power into


    it. Soon, he sensed that the demonic aura that had invaded her body was extremely strong and was


    destroying her meridians. If the demonic aura were to stay inside of her body, she would be in danger.


    "Miss Vivian, I may need your help with her," Rocky said in an urgent tone.


    Thetter nodded and ordered the joint guard team to set up a tent and rest.


    After their tent was ready, Rocky carried Valeria inside with Vivian trailing on his heels.


    "As we speak, the demonic aura in her body is approaching her heart meridian. I need you to slow


    down the spread of it with your spiritual power. That will buy me more time so I can perform the


    acupuncture." At present, the only way to save Valeria was to drive the demonic aura out with the Skill


    of Magic Needle. The demonic aura was powerful and was eating away at her meridians. Therefore, if


    Rocky couldn''t gain control of it as soon as possible, he would not be able toplete the Skill of


    Magic Needle before the demonic aura reached her heart.


    Vivian saw how critical the situation was so she approached the table to help. Wasting no time, she


    reached down and started peeling back the bottom of Valeria''s clothes.


    "What are you doing?" Rocky asked, looking at her in shock.


    "I''m taking off her clothes. Otherwise, how are you going to perform the acupuncture?" Vivian


    answered. She believed that performing acupuncture on a naked body was the way it was always


    done.


    "No. That''s not necessary. I can use the needles through the clothes now." Rocky waved his hand at


    her. He was no longer a beginner. Even if he were to close his eyes, he could still find the right ces


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    to stick the needles in.


    "What? But when you detoxified me, you removed my..." Vivian trailed off, looking at Rocky through


    suspicious, narrowed eyes. She had been one hundred percent aware when he had her clothes


    removed back then. However, she was not the kind of person who cared about such minor things. In


    her opinion, Rocky was just trying to save her life. Therefore, she had pretended not to know about it


    until that moment.


    Now, the situation in front of her felt very simr and the memories were alling back to her.


    "Well, at that time, I was not that good at the needles," Rocky admitted. Previously, he was secretly


    teaching himself the Skill of Magic Needle. It was not until Esteban made him his disciple that he began


    to learn the Skill of Magic Needle officially and openly.


    "Did you undress me on purpose?" Vivian red at him out of the corners of her eyes.


    "No way! I swear it! I was just a beginner and I was not good at the needles..." Rocky struggled to


    exin with a bitter smile stered on his face.


    "Fine. I believe you." The expression on Rocky''s face told Vivian that he was not lying to her, so she


    gave a quiet snort and didn''t push the conversation further.


    Rocky was a little surprised by her reaction. It was clear that Vivian was more reasonable than he had


    thought. With her help, he started to use the Skill of Magic Needle to treat Valeria.


    It took him about fifteen minutes to ce all the needles in the right positions on Valeria''s body.


    After that, Rocky activated his spiritual power to control the needles and began to slowly drive away the


    demonic aura in her body. Soon, ck gas and water started seeping from all of Valeria''s pores. She


    looked like she was floating on a ck cloud.


    Nearly two hourster, Rocky, who was sweating heavily due to his hard work, finally withdrew his


    spiritual power.


    "It''s done," Rocky told Vivian.


    Vivian nodded and withdrew her spiritual power too.


    "I''m going to leave now. She won''t wake up for a while. You better find someone to take care of her


    until she does," Rocky announced.


    "You are the doctor. Shouldn''t you be the one to take care of her?" Vivian stared at Rocky with curious


    eyes.


    "Do you really think I''m the first one she wants to see when she wakes up?" Rocky asked with a smile.


    "Well..." Vivian trailed off before adding, "Valeria is not a bad person. She is just a little bit arrogant.


    Now that you guys are engaged, you should try and get along. It will be good for your dual cultivation in


    the future."


    "To be honest with you, I don''t ever want to cultivate with her. If it weren''t for the leader''s order, I


    wouldn''t have gotten engaged to her. I hate it when someone forces me to do something I don''t want to


    do. And besides, she doesn''t like me either," Rocky said honestly.


    "You''ll never find out if she truly likes you or not if you never try and be kind to her," Vivian reasoned


    with him.


    "Oh? It looks like you are quite experienced at this sort of stuff. I wonder who had the honor of making


    you fall in love..." Rocky took a guess and assumed that Vivian must have had a romantic rtionship


    once that no one knew about.


    "It''s none of your business." Vivian red at Rocky.


    "Fine. Then I''m leaving." Rocky waved and left.


    "This guy..." As she watched Rocky retreating, Vivian smiled. Even she thought that it was weird. The


    new version of her was totally different from her usual cold character.


    If anyone saw her smiling like that, they would be shocked to the core.


    After leaving the tent, Rocky didn''t rest. Instead, he was worried that the people from the Primitive Fief


    mightunch a second attack, so he decided to take some preventative measures.


    Because the people from the Primitive Fief had attacked them, Rocky''s side had suffered a great loss.


    Over a hundred of their members were killed while only around thirty members died on the Primitive


    Fief''s side. Now, Rocky''s side would have a harder time defending themselves.


    If the people from the Primitive Fief or the other Godly Geniusesunched more attacks, Rocky and his


    team would lose more of their people. Therefore, he couldn''t sit still and wait for death to surround him.


    Rocky selected around one hundred members from the team and taught them the mysterious military


    arrays that were usually used on the battlefield only. He ordered them to practice the arrays until they


    had mastered them.


    As a matter of fact, exposing his real strength inbat was thest thing Rocky wanted to do. But


    Valeria was seriously injured and it would take her a while to recover. And it would be difficult for Vivian


    to fight against the people from the Primitive Fief on her own. So, Rocky''s hands were tied. He had to


    show his military ability.


    While he was busy training the selected members, Vivian showed up.


    "What are you doing?" Vivian asked, stopping behind Rocky and examining the trainees.


    "I am training them!" Rocky folded his arms across his chest and looked at Vivian.


    "What? But why are you training them as soldiers?" All the members of the joint guard team were at the


    third grade of the Spirit Realm or above and they were no ordinary soldiers. So normally, there was no


    need for them to be trained further.


    "The Nether Fire Land is like a battlefield and the joint guard team is equivalent to our army. If we want


    to survive, we need to have our army master some necessary skills. Strength alone won''t help us in the


    long run," Rocky answered.


    "I knew you had mastered some medical skills, but I didn''t know you were also fluent in the art of war!"


    Vivian eximed when she noticed that the members were practicing arrays, not just performing


    strength training.

 Chapter 1702 Rockys Proposal

    Chapter 1702 Rocky''s Proposal


    "Yes, I do know a little bit about the art of war. I heard that you used to lead the army at the border of


    the territory all year round..." Rocky said. Esteban had bragged and droned on about Vivian. That was


    how he knew so much about her.


    "That''s true, but I''ve never used an array," Vivian replied straightforwardly.


    "You are brave and battle-wise. You don''t require tricks like me." Rocky smiled.


    "Don''t try and tter me. I only came here to inform you that Valeria has woken up. She is weak and I


    don''t think she will recover any time soon. But we can''t stay here. I think we should follow our original


    n!" Vivian announced as she red at Rocky.


    "Give me one more day. If these guys can master my array skills, it will be very beneficial to us," Rocky


    told her.


    "Okay. Just one day." In the past, Vivian might have not agreed to that, but after the previous battle,


    she trusted Rocky. Her gut told her that Rocky was more than a doctor. To her, he seemed more


    experienced at leading an army on the battlefield than she ever was.


    Meanwhile, Tobias, who had been ordered to stop Rocky and his team, was sulking because he had


    failed to capture Valeria. Instead of reporting his loss, he left the valley and set up another ambush in a


    spot that Rocky and his team would have to pass.


    This time, he was determined to wipe out the whole joint guard team for good.


    Although there were only seventy people left in Tobias'' team, his confidence hadn''t been affected. After


    the previous battle, he discovered that Vivian was the only high-grade Spiritual Emperor in her team.


    Now that Valeria was seriously injured, he would focus on getting rid of Vivian. That way, the joint guard


    team of the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief would lose their leaders. Then, he could defeat them without


    even having to put his trump card on disy.


    Rocky''s single day passed in the blink of an eye. He stayed awake all night, drilling his training into


    soldier''s heads. He was determined that the one hundred men would master the mysterious military


    arrays before he ran out of time.


    The next day, the joint guard team continued to move forward.


    Although they were no longer faced with the problems that were brought on by the Primitive Fief, there


    were still more dangers lying ahead. The habitats of the demonic beasts were scattered throughout the


    valley. Therefore, their team could not walk through it peacefully.


    Fortunately, Vivian was experienced at battle, so she managed to lead the team across the valley with


    minimum loss.


    About a dayter, the joint guard team finally seeded in passing through the valley and they


    reached a deeper area of the Nether Fire Land.


    This area was broken up by old, stone roads. Fire spurted from the ground at random times and could


    reach a range of ten meters around. If the fire touched someone''s skin, it was impossible to extinguish


    it.


    Therefore, the moment they arrived in the new area, Vivian ordered the joint guard team to set up tents


    on the spot. Then, she deployed a reconnaissance team to explore the surrounding terrain and


    determine a safe walking route. Of course, she also had to prepare her team for a potential attack from


    the people from the Primitive Fief.


    During this time, Rocky grabbed his group of soldiers and pulled them aside for more training.


    When he was right in the middle of it, Valeria appeared at his side.


    "What are you doing here?" Rocky frowned at her. The demonic aura that was in her body had been


    expelled and she was recovering, but she still needed to rest because her meridians were not fully


    healed.


    "It''s too stuffy in the tent. I needed some fresh air," Valeria replied after some hesitation.


    "Okay. So how are you feeling?" Rocky asked, lowering his eyebrows.


    "I''m fine. I just can''t use my spiritual power. I still feel weak." He realized that her tone of voice was not


    as hostile as usual. That was because she knew that Rocky had saved her. Now, she would have to


    treat him with a little more kindness.


    "Try not to use your spiritual power for a while. You should rest as much as possible," Rocky told her.


    "Okay," Valeria answered with a nod. Then, she began to speak again in a hesitant voice. "Well..."


    "Is there anything else I can do for you?" Rocky nced at her.


    "I want to th..." Before Valeria could finish her words, Vivian walked out of her tent and shouted at


    Rocky, "Odin,e here!"


    "Miss Vivian is calling me. Please excuse me. I''ll speak to youter," Rocky told Valeria. Then, he


    walked straight into Vivian''s tent and closed the p behind him.


    After he was gone, Valeria directed her gaze to the ground and she pursed her lips as if she had been


    wronged. The whole time, she had been trying to thank Rocky, but she had missed her opportunity.


    Before, she had been so mean to him, but Rocky had still saved her. That made her feel guiltier.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She wasn''t falling in love with him, of course. She just wanted to thank him because she was not an


    unreasonable person.


    On the inside of Vivian''s tent, Rocky saw Vivian and several Spiritual Emperors at the middle stage


    discussing a topographic map.


    As soon as Vivian saw Rocky enter, she pointed at the topographic map and said, "We have been


    discussing our next moves. We all agree that you should be the one to choose which direction we go


    in."


    "You can do that," Rocky said, brushing her off. To be honest, he was a little surprised to hear her say


    that.


    "Don''t pretend to be humble. Do you really think that I am unaware of your true intentions behind


    training our members?" Vivian gave Rocky a reproachful look.


    "Ha-ha! You''re just overthinking it. I''m just training them in case we need their services one day." A


    "Fine. Just let us know what you think we should do." Vivian had no patience or time to be joking


    around with Rocky.


    Rocky nodded and peered at the topographic map. After thinking for a while, he said, "In order to stop


    us from reaching their of the Nether Dragon King, the people from the Primitive Fief will continue to


    attack us. Therefore, we will stumble upon more ambushes in this area."


    "I''ve considered that. That''s why I want to hear your opinion." Vivian nodded.


    "If I were a member of the Primitive Fief, I would set up an ambush in this area. It has many gullies and


    hiding ces. It''s easy to defend but difficult to attack. Ambushing us here would be their best option,"


    Rocky opined, pointing at a small area on the topographic map.


    "Then let''s take a detour."


    "No, this is a shortcut. If we take a detour, it will take a lot longer. The Primitive Fief''s purpose is to


    dy us. If we take a detour, we will fall into their trap. That''s exactly what they want us to do," Rocky


    said as he shook his head.


    "But if there is really an ambush there, we can''t throw ourselves into it!" Vivian frowned.


    "That is exactly what we will do!" Rocky shot back as a look as realization crossed his face.


    Everyone stared at him with slightly gaping mouth.


    "What do you mean?" Vivian asked.


    "We''re going to give them a taste of their own medicine. If we don''t defeat this group of people from the


    Primitive Fief, they will harass us again and again, which will only consume our fighting power. We''d


    better take the initiative..." Rocky exined in a serious tone.

 Chapter 1703 The Ambush

    Chapter 1703 The Ambush


    "I see. So you want us to fall into their trap on purpose while we set up our own trap to ambush them


    instead." Vivian''s eyes lit up when she heard those words. She couldn''t have thought of a better n.


    "That''s it. How smart of you!" Rocky nodded with a smile.


    "But once we enter their territory, we might be ambushed and exposed. How can we catch them off


    guard instead?"


    "That''s also what I''m worried about. Isn''t this too risky?"


    "I think it''s best that we avoid them and choose a safer route."


    The other Spiritual Emperors made it clear that they disagreed with Rocky''s n. After all, most, if not


    all, did not know much about the art of war. This meant that disagreement was inevitable.


    "Everyone, I understand why you are worried. But like I said, the terrain we are in is easy to defend and


    hard to attack. The Primitive Fief''s goal is to ambush us, so they won''t be paying much attention to the


    terrain. Once we allow them to ambush us, we can lead them to our own trap. As soon as they''re


    caught in it, we can begin a counterattack. Doing all this will allow us to deal a heavy blow to the enemy


    forces with minimum losses on our side," Rocky analyzed with confidence.


    Vivian and the other Spiritual Emperors were shocked upon hearing his n. Upon first impression,


    Rocky never showed much in terms of confidence, but ever since thest battle, they had found that he


    had more to offer than what they thought.


    "Of course, Miss Vivian, if you object, we can always think of another n!" Rocky wouldn''t simply


    force everyone to ept his n.


    "We''ll just do what you said!" Vivian decided. She couldn''t really say anything else at the moment


    because she wasn''t exactly adept with military tactics. Now that Rocky came up with such a good n,


    there was no reason for her to object.


    "Perfect. Please make the necessary arrangements. But when the timees, I need you to allow me


    to makemands. Oh, and I also need your help with something," Rocky said as he raised both


    eyebrows slyly.


    "What?" Vivian looked at him in surprise.


    Rocky immediately stepped up to her side and whispered a few words into her ear. Upon hearing what


    he said, Vivian stared at him with cold eyes and scolded, "We are not doing that!"


    "If we don''t do this, then our n won''t seed!" Rocky said.


    "But¡­" Vivian had never done such a thing simr to what he had just whispered to her before. Doing


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    such things wasn''t normal for her.


    "When the timees, I will help you. You just need to pretend while I take care of the rest." Rocky


    continued to persuade her.


    "Alright." To ensure that the n went smoothly, Vivian reluctantly agreed.


    After that, Rocky left first.


    "Miss Vivian, what does he want you to do?" the Spiritual Emperors asked her, genuine looks of


    curiosity all over their faces.


    "y dead!" Vivian blurted out without any hesitation or exnation. This confused them even further.


    "Well¡­


    Miss Vivian, we all thought that Godly Genius Odin was only skilled in medicine. We didn''t expect him


    to be so good at military tactics..."


    "It seems it''s not a coincidence that he was chosen to be the Godly Genius!"


    "It''s a pity that he''s still weak andcking in strength. Otherwise, he would be very powerful!"


    They began to discuss among themselves.


    Vivian didn''t say anything and immediately asked them to make the necessary preparations in


    ordance with their n.


    A night passed.


    Early morning on the second day, the joint guard team set off ording to Rocky''s n and headed to


    the area where Tobias had set up the ambush.


    Meanwhile, Tobias received a message from the front. Inside the tent, one of the Spiritual Kings


    reported to Tobias as soon as he discovered something. "Sir, as expected, our enemy is heading


    towards us," he said.


    "Ha ha! Just as I expected. In order to get to the Nether Dragon King''sir quickly, they need to take


    this shortcut. This time, we defeat them once and for all," Tobias said before he burst into loudughter.


    He had already set up a trap, waiting for the joint guard team to fall into it.


    Half a dayter, the joint guard team was ambushed by Tobias and his men.


    When Vivian and her team entered the area less than a hundred meters further, the uneven road


    suddenly twisted like debris being scattered in the wind, forming a whirlpool which instantly trapped


    most of the members. At the same time, mes gushed out of the cracks.


    Once the mes touched their bodies, they would be seriously injured or worse, dead. It was obvious


    that the joint guard team was in a huge predicament.


    However, Rocky came prepared as he immediately unleashed the Army-blessing Scroll. With his chant,


    the members of the joint guard team found a surge of strength in their feet and in an instant, used it to


    break free from the mudflow that held them down.


    Soon, under the influence of the Army-blessing Scroll, most of the members retreated to safety.


    However, since Vivian and a few other members of the team had gone too deep, they failed to escape


    on time. This gave Tobias the perfect opportunity to trap them.


    The purpose of this trap was to try and cut off any connection between the joint guard team. Tobias


    wanted to separate Vivian, who was leading the team on the front lines, from Rocky and the Spiritual


    Emperors, who were at the back.


    Obviously, his n seeded.


    When Vivian and several of her men were alone, Tobias, who was more than prepared, immediately


    appeared before her with two low-grade Spiritual Emperors.


    "You annoying little pest!" Trapped in the mud whirlpool, Vivian red at him.


    "Ha ha! I''ve heard a lot about you, miss, like rumors of how much of a beauty you are. Now that I see


    you, and I can say that they''re all true. You really are beautiful..." With ascivious look on his face, he


    gazed at her with eyes full of greed. Compared to Valeria, this arrogant and aloof woman was far more


    attractive to him.


    "Cut the crap. Come and fight me if you want to kill me!" With a wave of her hand, an ice white spear


    appeared out of thin air and into Vivian''s grasp. If she wasn''t on the battlefield, she would rarely


    summon her spiritual weapon to fight against an enemy. But now that she did, it was clear that the


    situation was serious.


    "I don''t even need to kill you with my own hands!" With a cold smile, Tobias took out a palm sized jade


    and threw it directly into the mud whirlpool.


    As soon as the gem flew into the sky and directly above the whirlpool, it suddenly shone with a strange


    dark green light. In an instant, a strong siphoning force swept over Vivian and her team. This, along


    with being trapped in the mud whirlpool, made them feel every second of having their spiritual power


    being taken.


    "The Spiritual Power Absorbing Stone! How could he have such a thing!" Vivian''s eyes turned cold.


    This stone was a holy artifact of the royal family. It was refined via a secret method known only to


    members within the family. It could absorb the spiritual power of any living being. The higher the grade,


    the stronger its siphoning power was. The one that Tobias possessed was at a level that could absorb


    at least the spiritual power of someone who was at the Emperor Level. So even someone as strong as


    her could barely resist its power.

 Chapter 1704 The Powerful Godly Genius

    Chapter 1704 The Powerful Godly Genius


    "Miss Vivian''s in danger! Godly Genius, aren''t we going to save her?" The men surrounding Rocky


    immediately grew frantic and uneasy when they saw this. They knew they had to follow the n and


    stay back, letting Vivian lure the enemy alone.


    Their whole scheme depended on Vivian''s sess!


    But things were starting to grow dire for them. Everyone was deathly pale and was in a cold sweat as


    the Spiritual Power Absorbing Stone sucked up all of their spiritual power.


    She knew she had to y her part well since everyone was counting on her.


    She mustered every drop of remaining strength she had and let out a defiant scream. Her body


    radiated a cold blue light and a gigantic ice phoenix shot out of her body.


    "The spirit of the ice phoenix? She actually fused with the spirit of a legendary beast''s descendant..."


    Tobias uttered to himself in awe.


    A violent and icy whirlwind suddenly blew around Vivian, instantly freezing the mud and stone


    whirlpool, which saved her and herrades from getting sucked into the crack where the mes


    spouted out.


    "Hurry up and run away..." Vivian struggled to utter her order.


    Without any second thoughts, they immediately broke free from their shackles and ran away as far as


    they could.


    In only a few moments, Vivian was the only one left inside the whirlpool.


    It took all her might to summon the spirit of the holy beast, leaving no energy for her to try and escape.


    The icy whirlwind surrounding her slowly grew weaker and weaker until it dissipated, causing the mud


    and stone whirlpool to defrost and churn violently once again.


    "Well, that''s the end of that," Tobias said with a sigh of relief. He expected a violent fight would break


    out when Vivian summoned the spirit of the holy beast, but he never saw her using her power to let her


    Eager to finish her off, Tobias immediately released the furious demon shadow which rushed down the


    mud and stone whirlpool.


    Weak and frail, Vivian managed to put up a spiritual power barrier to try and block the oing attack.


    But as expected, the barrier was easily broken. With the shadows quickly gaining on her, she saw no


    other choice and lunged towards the crack where the mes spouted out.


    Her body was instantly engulfed in mes, killing her in a matter of seconds.


    "Miss Vivian..." Every member of the united guard team cried in shock. Only a handful of people knew


    that this was actually part of the n.


    "Ha-ha!" Seeing Vivian being devoured in mes, Tobias couldn''t help but let out a triumphantugh.


    The guard team of the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief had lost their only leader and only high-level


    Spiritual Emperor. They surely didn''t stand a chance against him now.


    Panic and fear struck at the guards'' hearts when they saw her die.


    "Who will fight me now?" Tobias gloated in front of them with his arms wide open.


    Everyone nced over each other, looking at Rocky.


    "We still have to follow the n," Rocky ordered with a nk stare.


    Several middle-level Spiritual Emperors looked at each other. Although they wanted to immediately


    check on Vivian, they knew that Rocky was next inmand.


    Without any questions, they quickly dispersed and did as they were told.


    "Miss Vivian is dead. What are we waiting for? Let''s run!"


    "Let''s escape! If we get captured, we''ll experience something far worse than death!"


    "What are we waiting for?"


    Soon, panic ensued among the ranks.


    Some cowardly guards suddenly made a break for it and began to flee in all directions.


    Seeing that their army was in disarray, Tobias grew even morecent.


    "Finish them off!" Three Spiritual Emperors along with dozens of masters immediately rushed towards


    those who were fleeing.


    "Retreat!" Someone suddenly shouted, breaking all pandemonium loose.


    Everyone trampled against each other to try and flee for their safety.


    A wide grin slowly crept up across Tobias''s face when he saw this.


    "Godly Genius, they areing!" While retreating, a middle-level Spiritual Emperor responsible for


    covering for the others appeared beside Rocky and told him the situation.


    "Good." Rocky nodded his head with satisfaction. As long as Tobias and his men were pursuing them,


    everything would fall ording to n.


    As soon as they arrive at an advantageous position, they would set up their ranks there to defend


    against their opponent''s attacks.


    Although they were surrounded from all sides, the terrain gave them the advantage to fight back. The


    battle went back and forth for hours, with no side clearly gaining the upper hand.


    At first, Tobias and his men were caught off guard by the n and were at a disadvantage in terms of


    the number of people.


    But relentless as they were, they managed to even the tide of battle. The stalematested for hours on


    end.


    "Master Tobias, although we were the first to attack, they have upied an advantageous terrain and


    formed a strong defense around it. We can''t break in at all. As we speak, more and more men are


    being killed!"


    "How pathetic. We ambushed the guard team and I killed Vivian. They were already inplete


    disarray with the death of their leader and you still can''t defeat them?! Forget it. I''ll do it myself..."


    Without another word, Tobias stormed with a group of men following closely behind him.


    Meanwhile, Rocky was waiting for the perfect chance tounch a counterattack.


    "Godly Genius, their high-level Spiritual Emperor decided to act on his own."


    "He has finally risen to take the bait. It''s only a matter of time before we can attack." Rocky smiled


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    calmly and gathered the one hundred people who he had trained before.


    "Everyone, all of you have trained hard for many days, and now is the time for us to fight together.


    Although you are not soldiers and can''t be trained to be one in such a short time, you are all elites of


    the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief. Your strength, which is at least above the Spirit Realm, should be


    enough to carry out my orders well..."


    "We are willing to go through fire and water and risk our lives for you!"


    "Godly Genius! Godly Genius!"


    They all chanted in unison.


    "Let''s go. Let us show our true power to the Primitive Fief and defeat them!" With an uplifting battle cry,


    Rocky led his men and charged towards their opponent.


    Meanwhile, Valeria, who was gravely injured, watched from afar as Rocky led his team to battle. It


    never once crossed her mind that Rocky would eventually be the spiritual leader of the guard


    team. At first, she saw him as a good-for-nothing brat. But now, he was the reason she was still alive.


    Of course, this change of feeling was uneptable for her, but deep down she knew she could do


    nothing to change this.

 Chapter 1705 Vivians Real Strength

    Chapter 1705 Vivian''s Real Strength


    "I have to focus on my recovery and heal as fast as possible. I can''t let that guy look down on me!"


    Valeria murmured, crossing her arms over her chest in determination.


    A small rustle was heard and she turned to look over her shoulder. A delicate figure appeared in front


    of her.


    "Vivian!" Looks of utter shock covered Valeria''s and the Spiritual Emperors'' faces.


    Vivian was there even though she was supposed to be dead.


    "Where is Odin?" Vivian asked, not wasting time on pleasantries.


    "He just left with a group of people," Valeria answered.


    "Okay! I''m going to help them." Without waiting for a response, Vivian turned on her heel and took off at


    a run.


    Now that Vivian was back, Valeria felt very relieved. After collecting herself for a moment, she took off


    after her.


    In the meantime, Rocky was bringing a group of his people to battle. Tobias was standing across from


    him and staring him down. "Boy, are you sure you want to be this stubborn?" Then, he turned to his


    men and ordered, "Go and kill them all!"


    In an instant, his men swarmed together and charged at Rocky and his men, aiming to ughter each


    one of them.


    "Quick! Form the array!" Rocky ordered.


    Soon, the group of one hundred people formed a strange, irregr array. It was simr to clouds in the


    sky because it could change its shape whenever it pleased.


    Then, Rocky closed his eyes and started chanting quietly. A few secondster, the power of the Army-


    blessing Scroll was activated.


    The moment that Tobias'' men passed through the array, their vision turned blurry like a thick mist had


    settled down around them. They turned in every direction but they couldn''t see themselves or their


    enemies.


    Small groups of figures constantly ran at them. Wherever they went, dead bodies fell. By the time


    Tobias'' men came to their senses and were ready to retaliate, the figures were already gone.


    Because they could not target their enemies, Tobias'' men ran around aimlessly, constantly being killed


    by Rocky''s men.


    In under an hour, every one of Tobias'' men had been seriously injured or killed.


    "Damn it!" Tobias cursed from the outside of the array. He was confused. He couldn''t figure out why his


    men weren''t fighting back and he couldn''t see into the inside of the array.


    Soon, the three Spiritual Emperors were struggling to retreat too. Everyone was panicking and refused


    to go back inside the array.


    "Sir, the array is dangerous! We will all die!" one of the Spiritual Emperors reported, still out of breath


    from running so fast.


    "You are all useless!" Tobias scolded. Unwilling to admit defeat, he stomped forward, which emitted a


    thicker demonic aura, and he burst into the array, intending to break it himself.


    A sneer appeared on Rocky''s face when he saw that Tobias enter the array.


    After he was inside the array, Tobias could see why his men had been unable to fight back against their


    enemies. He couldn''t even see his hand when it was right in front of his face.


    "Hey! What kind of trick is this?" He had never seen the mysterious military arrays or the Army-blessing


    Scroll in person, so he was also confused. However, he still thought that he could break the array by


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    himself.


    As he was preparing to destroy it, a silver shadow in the shape of an ice spear cut through the thick


    mist, heading straight for him.


    The moment he saw it, Tobiasunched a palm attack, and a lot of ck gas filled the air, blocking the


    flying spear. Within seconds, the two forces were locked in a stalemate in the air.


    Then, a delicate figure burst through the mist. She caught the spear in midair and raised it. In an


    instant, a shadow of dragon rose from the ground and reared its head back in a roar.


    Turning around, Tobias retreated to avoid its attack. He red back at the figure. When he saw who it


    was, he gasped, "It''s you! Why are you here?"


    His eyes settled on Vivian and they narrowed into slits.


    "Why? Am I not allowed toe here?" Vivian spat back as a sneer covered her face. She was too


    strong for the me to hurt her. The truth was that Tobias was too careless and had underestimated


    her.


    "You... Aren''t you supposed to be dead?" Tobias was still consumed with shock. He couldn''t believe


    that the person who had been swallowed by the me was now standing right in front of him.


    "The me was not strong enough to hurt me! I was just ying a trick on you and you fell for it!" Vivian


    said.


    At that moment, Tobias realized that he had fallen into a trap. His face flushed red with rage.


    "You keep provoking the Ghost Fief! Now, I have to punish you. Otherwise, you will never treat us with


    the respect we deserve!" Vivian pointed the tip of her spear at Tobias.


    "Bitch! I''d like to see you try and punish me!" In a fit of anger, Tobias rushed forward and held his angry


    hands out at Vivian.


    Not willing to be outdone, Vivian brandished her spear in his direction.


    Soon, the two powerful warriors that were at the premium stage of the Emperor Realm were fighting


    inside the array.


    Now that Tobias was gone, his people were leaderless.


    The members of the joint guard team took advantage of the opportunity and sent out the rest of their


    men to defeat the people from the Primitive Fief.


    Meanwhile, Valeria had just arrived and she was examining Rocky''s array. When she saw that Rocky''s


    array had killed a lot of the people from the Primitive Fief, she was shocked. But she knew how


    powerful Tobias was, so she still felt worried for Vivian''s safety. Therefore, she walked up to Rocky and


    asked anxiously, "Do you think Vivian can defeat him?"


    "You tell me. How strong do you think she is?" Rocky asked with a smile.


    "She must be close to the top level. She is a few years older than me, but there is no doubt that she is


    more talented..." Valeria admitted. It was rare for her to praise someone else so openly.


    "If I were to tell you that her strength has reached the peak, would you believe me?" Rocky said, raising


    his eyebrows.


    "How is that possible?" Valeria blurted out. In her opinion, Vivian would have to work relentlessly to


    reach the peak at such a young age.


    "Nothing is impossible in the Shura Race. It is her secret though. So let''s keep it between us. Don''t


    even bring it up to her." Rocky hadn''t known what Vivian''s strength was until she released the spirit of


    the holy beast. After witnessing that, he was certain that she had reached the peak.


    "Okay." Valeria nodded slightly.


    Half an hourter, the fight in the array hade to an end. Tobias was staring at the spear that had


    pierced through him with wide eyes.


    "How... How did you do it? You are already dead..." Even in his dying moments, it was impossible for


    Tobias to believe that Vivian hade back.


    "A dead man doesn''t need an exnation!" Vivian yanked out her ice spear and sliced it horizontally


    through the air. As a result, Tobias'' head flew upwards and hung on the tip of her spear.


    After ending his life, Vivian exited the array and shouted at the members of the Primitive Fief who were


    still fighting, "Everyone, leave now or you will be killed too!" At the same time, she raised Tobias'' head


    on the end of her spear.


    "Master Tobias is dead. Run!" Tobias'' men were shocked to see their leader''s head. They no longer


    had a reason to fight.


    The three, low-grade Spiritual Emperors led the rest of them into a retreat.


    Vivian didn''t bother chasing after them. Instead, she brought her men back to their camp, counted the


    casualties, and let the injured heal.


    "Miss Vivian, you''re so fierce! You killed a Spiritual Emperor at the premium stage from the Primitive


    Fief so fast," Rocky praised.


    "Is ttering others a hobby of yours?" Vivian scolded.


    "I was just being honest!"

 Chapter 1706 Heavily Guarded

    Chapter 1706 Heavily Guarded


    "Despite his power, Tobias was too arrogant. It''s a terrible idea to fight on the battlefield with such an


    ego, which is why he died at my hands. He deserved it," Vivian said proudly.


    "Now that Tobias is dead, the people of the Primitive Fief ought to watch out and behave themselves!"


    Valeria eximed with a snort.


    "I don''t think so. But in such a short period, they wouldn''t dare think it''s easy to ruffle our feathers."


    Rocky shook his head. They ughtered a Spiritual Emperor of the Primitive Fief. The fief''s people


    would never let this go easily but they would never dare to act so abruptly either.


    "Let''s take a day off. We''ll be on our way tomorrow!" Vivian ordered.


    A few hourster, news spread to the guard team of the Primitive Fief that Vivian killed Tobias. They


    were near the area where the Nether Dragon King''sir was stationed.


    "What? Tobias was murdered by Vivian?" This news shocked all of the Spiritual Emperors of the


    Primitive Fief.


    Tobias'' strength was only second to that of Israel and another high-level Spiritual Emperor in the team.


    He was one of their most powerful fighters, so the news of him being killed so easily was quite


    unexpected.


    "Considering his strength, Tobias would be too difficult to kill for an ordinary warrior. He must have


    underestimated his enemy!" Israel''s face darkened at the revtion. The overall strength of his guards


    was certainly reduced now that Tobias was dead. Fortunately, they were already near their of the


    Nether Dragon King, so their progress wouldn''t be greatly affected. Still, this was a huge loss for the


    Primitive Fief.


    "These bastards have gone too far. How dare they hurt our people?"


    "That''s right. We can''t tolerate this anymore. I''m willing to lead a group and kill them once and for all!"


    "If this news spreads, the others will think the Primitive Fief are all cowards who can''t defend


    themselves!"


    The Spiritual Emperors of the Primitive Fief were greatly displeased and utterly enraged.


    "Everyone, calm down. We will undoubtedly have our vengeance. But right now, we''re getting closer to


    the Nether Dragon King''sir. As long as we stay on course and reach it, your mission will beplete.


    By then, I won''t stop any of you from seeking vengeance. But we must guarantee our safe and smooth


    arrival at their first," Israel dered, reminding them all that their mission was the top priority.


    "Yes, you''re right." None of the Spiritual Emperors dared to object.


    Meanwhile, the other two guard teams that were also trying to get closer to the Nether Dragon King''s


    At the camp of the Purgatory Fief''s team, a Spiritual Emperor returned and reported Tobias'' demise.


    The Godly Genius of the Purgatory Fief was an eighteen-year-old boy named Quentin.


    He was the nephew of the Purgatory Fief''s leader. Despite his young age, he was especially talented


    even when he was a kid. Not only was he an expert at summoning demons but he was also quite


    meticulous and extremely intelligent. In fact, he was so intelligent that he was thought to be the


    smartest one among all the nine Godly Geniuses.


    "Interesting, isn''t it? I didn''t expect the Primitive Fief to lose a Spiritual Emperor at the premium stage


    so easily," Quentin brought up with a mockingugh.


    "If the Ghost Fief and the Primitive Fief continue to fight like this, it will be to our advantage," a Spiritual


    Emperor shared with a sinister smile stered across his face.


    "It''s not that simple. Israel may look careless, but he is very cautious. He must have thought of the


    situation you just mentioned, so he''ll certainly make a move against the Ghost Fief once thetter


    arrives at the Nether Dragon King''sir. Since the guard team can''t interfere with taming the Nether


    Dragon King, this is a job that should be left solely to a Godly Genius. By then, the guard team''s duty


    will be to stop any other team that tries to get close to their," Quentin exined with a wave of his


    hand.


    "Then we don''t stand a chance, do we?"


    "That''s not necessarily the case. Entering the Nether Dragon King''sir is no easy feat. But the person


    who manages to achieve upying the entrance to their will secure the upper hand," Quentin


    added. A hint of deviousness could be seen in his eyes.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You mean¡­"


    "I''m certain the Primitive Fief will arrive at the entrance first, but it''s hard to say who will follow them.


    Since there currently is a feud between the Primitive Fief and the Ghost Fief, there''s no reason for us to


    rush to get to the Nether Dragon King''sir. Why don''t we help the Ghost Fief reach their quicker?


    That way, a big battle will ensue between them as soon as they arrive," Quentin proposed.


    "Oh, excellent! What an excellent idea!" the Spiritual Emperors eximed in awe.


    "Make the necessary preparations. We should be ready to set off right away," Quentin ordered.


    Soon, the guard team of the Purgatory Fief turned around and headed to the joint guard team of Rocky


    and Valeria.


    Three days quickly passed.


    After ughtering Tobias, the joint guard team went on smoothly with little hindrance.


    "There are only two days left before we reach the Nether Dragon King''sir..." Meanwhile, in the tent,


    Vivian, Rocky, Valeria, and the Spiritual Emperors were listening to the reconnaissance team''s report.


    "Very good. But the closer we get to the Nether Dragon King''sir, the more cautious we ought to be!"


    Vivian warned everyone.


    "Agreed. I didn''t expect things to go so smoothly over these past couple of days. We hardly


    encountered any trouble along the way," Valeria pointed out. Since the joint guard team wasn''t met with


    any obstacles, she could now concentrate on recovering. Nearly seventy percent of her injuries had


    been healed.


    "But don''t you find it strange? The closer we get to the center, the more diabolic beasts we should''ve


    encountered. Yet we saw none..." one of the Spiritual Emperors pointed out immediately.


    "The answer to your question is simple. Someone must''ve helped us!" In fact, Rocky had already


    thought of this earlier.


    "Someone was helping us?" Vivian and the rest looked at Rocky, confused.


    "Yes. Someone must have wanted us to arrive at the Nether Dragon King''sir as soon as possible,"


    Rocky spected.


    "What? But who would be that kind?" Valeria snorted.


    "The other Godly Geniuses. They probably want us to fight against the Primitive Fief and take


    advantage of the situation." Rocky smiled.


    "I see." Vivian immediately understood what he meant.


    "Then how do we go about this situation? We can''t just let other Godly Geniuses take advantage of us


    like this!" Valeria questioned quickly.


    "There''s no need to do anything at the moment. Now that someone is clearing the way for us, we can


    avoid tons of trouble. Isn''t it perfect? As for the rest, we''ll talk about it once we get to the Nether Dragon


    King''sir. Moreover, we don''t have any background on our enemy yet so we can''t risk acting so


    suddenly either," Rocky replied with his exnation.


    "It''s the only way." Valeria agreed with him. The most important thing right now was to arrive at their


    safely first.


    With this in mind, the joint guard team continued to move forward for two days before finally arriving


    near the Nether Dragon King''sir. They knew that their''s entrance must have been guarded by


    people from the Primitive Fief, so they didn''t risk trying to break in. Instead, they found a safe area


    nearby to set up camp and sent two Spiritual Emperors to the entrance where they would collect more


    information about their enemy.


    As expected, the two Spiritual Emperors returned not long after and immediately reported, "The


    entrance is heavily guarded by guards from the Primitive Fief. An enchanted barrier has been set up as


    well so that no one can sneak into their, not even a fly."

 Chapter 1707 Revenge

    Chapter 1707 Revenge


    "Were you able to trace the whereabouts of the other Godly Geniuses'' guard teams?" Vivian asked.


    "Not yet."


    "It seems that someone is, indeed, plotting against us," Vivian dered with confidence. "Judging from


    the strength disyed by the Primitive Fief, I believe we won''t be able to break in¡ªeven if we charged


    with full force."


    "There''s no need for that. I''ve figured out a way to break in on my own. The problem is that I can''t bring


    Valeria with me," Rocky exined. The Earth-diving Skill enabled him to travel through various types of


    terrains without any hassle. Its only downside was that others couldn''t tag along.


    "Do you mean I''m dragging you down?" Valeria shot him a hostile re upon hearing his words.


    "That''s not what I meant," Rocky shot her a wry grin back.


    "It seems we''ll need to figure out a way to get Valeria inside. But considering her injury, we can''t force


    our way through yet," Vivian pointed out carefully.


    "Perhaps we just have to distract the Primitive Fief so that they won''t notice her when she enters,"


    Rocky remarked. It seemed he had alreadye up with a n.


    "How can we do that?" Vivian and the rest looked to Rocky immediately.


    "The Primitive Fief set up an enchanted barrier around the Nether Dragon King''sir. If we want to


    attract their attention, we can try breaking through it," Rocky exined as he shared his n.


    "It appears the enchanted barrier has been set up by a Spiritual Emperor at the premium stage. Even if


    you possessed the same strength, it will be quite challenging to break through it quickly," the Spiritual


    Emperor who was sent to collect information earlier pointed out.


    "That won''t be a problem if I summon the Potent Force Rune that Leader Gilbert gave me," Rocky


    assured the Spiritual Emperor.


    "That rune was bestowed to you only for emergencies inside the Nether Dragon King''sir. Using it to


    break through the enchanted barrier will be a total waste!" Vivian knew how powerful and precious the


    Potent Force Rune was, which was why she was against his n.


    "I assure you, it won''t be a waste. Our top priority is to ensure that Valeria can enter the Nether Dragon


    King''sir safely," Rocky reminded her as he locked eyes with Valeria.


    At that moment, Valeria''s expression morphed into something difficult to read. She was aware of how


    precious the rune was and Rocky''s insistence on using it to help her touched her dearly. After all, she


    humiliated him in public several times before, and yet he didn''t seem to mind lending her a hand. His


    act of kindness both humbled and shamed her.


    "Well, it''s clear you''ve made up your mind. Let''s do it!" Vivian knew Rocky''s decision was final so she


    didn''t bother trying to persuade him further. Still, she added, "We can''t possibly break through the


    barrier when they''re on their guard. We''ll need to catch them off it."


    "That''s easy. You''ll lead that one hundred guards to attack them with mysterious military arrays. That


    will definitely get their attention. You only need to distract them for a little while. That will be more than


    enough time for me," Rocky said.


    "But I know nothing about military arrays!" Vivian proimed helplessly.


    "Well, you''ll have no problem learning it quickly since you''re so smart. I''ll teach you a set of military


    arrayster," Rocky replied tly.


    "Alright." Vivian was greatly interested in learning more about Rocky''s mysterious military arrays after


    she witnessed him use them in battle. Now that he was willing to teach her, she swiftly agreed with no


    hesitation.


    "So what am I supposed to do?" Valeria asked.


    "You just need to follow me. I''ll be in charge of your disguise. I''ll be disguising a female subordinate as


    you tomorrow as well."


    Rocky''s words made Valeria feel like she was nothing more than a burden on their shoulders. She was,


    after all, a Godly Genius, but she could barely do anything at the moment due to her injury.


    "Godly Genius Valeria, your mission is to enter the Nether Dragon King''sir and subdue the beast.


    We''ll take care of the rest," Vivian added once she noticed the look of dejection on Valeria''s face.


    "Yes, I know. But I want to help out and do my part!" thetter insisted.


    "Since you''re so keen to help, you can summon your wooden giant tomorrow. That should be enough


    to make a lot of trouble for our enemies," Rocky suggested after thinking for a while.


    "Alright, I see." Valeria felt slightly better with this slight change to the n.


    "Now let''s go to rest and get ready!" Vivian ordered with a loud p of her hands.


    Just as the Ghost Fief''s and the Flower Fief''s joint guard team were making their preparations to enter


    the Nether Dragon King''sir, the Purgatory Fief''s guard team¡ªwhich had been secretly clearing the


    route for them¡ªapproached their''s entrance as well. The location was hidden rtively well which


    made it difficult to detect.


    "Sir, the Ghost Fief''s guard team has arrived," one of the subordinates reported.


    "Well, everything is turning out just as I expected. Next, they''ll try to break through the enchanted


    barrier surrounding the Nether Dragon King''sir. A fierce battle will be inevitable!" Quentin predicted.


    "Should we continue helping them in secret?"


    "There''s no rush. I suspect breaking through the barrier quickly will be difficult for them. Let''s wait and


    see," Quentin replied with a wave of his hand. He then asked, "The Elite Fief''s guard team is about to


    arrive, correct?"


    "Yes, they''re almost here."


    "Send a message to Drew and ask him if he would like to enter their with me. It would be better if we


    could unite powers with another Godly Genius to ensure our sess," Quentin ordered his


    subordinate, a look of confidence all across his face.


    The subordinate then left immediately.


    Two hourster, he returned to his master with Drew''s message.


    "Sir, Godly Genius Drew said he is willing to join you while entering their. But upon finding the Nether


    Dragon King, the alliance will be renounced," the subordinate swiftly reported.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "No problem. We have everything ready now. Let''s see if the Ghost Fief can stir up some trouble for the


    Primitive Fief as I suspected earlier,"


    Quentin replied assuredly.


    The next day, the joint guard team of the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief made their way towards the


    entrance to the Nether Dragon King''sir under Vivian''s lead. Not long after, they finally arrived.


    The Primitive Fief''s guard team had already formed a line of defense in front of their. They became


    more alert once they saw the united guard team inching closer towards them assertively.


    Since Israel entered the cave, Jordy was tasked with leading the guard team. Not only was he a senior


    official of the Primitive Fief but he was also a Spiritual Emperor at the premium stage.


    Jordy was caught off guard by the early arrival of the joint guard team. The other guard teams, despite


    entering the Nether Fire Land at nearly the exact moment, had yet to make their appearance.


    Nevertheless, the news greatly excited him. His friend, Tobias, had been ughtered by Vivian. He was


    more than eager to avenge him.


    Jordy made his way to the front of the team he was leading. As he faced the joint guard team, he


    shouted furiously, "You imbecile from the Ghost Fief murdered my friend! Today, I will have my


    vengeance!"

 Chapter 1708 Approach The Lair

    Chapter 1708 Approach The Lair


    "Come on. Is it revenge you want? Just walk over here and attack us," Vivian provoked openly.


    "Yeah, right! You cane over and attack us if you''re so brave!" Jordy shot back. Because he was an


    experienced leader, it would be difficult to trick him into messing up his defense array.


    "Fine. We''ll attack right now," Vivian dered. With a wave of her hand, she led the hundred warriors


    that Rocky had trained towards the guard team from the Primitive Fief. Yesterday, Rocky just taught her


    an art of war array and its derivative forms, so she was looking forward to testing it out.


    As soon as Vivian and her team got close enough to their enemies, they changed their formation to


    make an attacking array andunched more attacks with vigor.


    Under Vivian''s guidance, the well-trained team was able to quickly break their opponents'' defense.


    The guards from the Primitive Fief didn''t expect that Vivian and her team were powerful enough to


    break their defensive line in one move. Thus, they were caught off guard a little.


    "Tell the rest of the members to go and create more chaos," Rocky ordered when he saw an


    opportunity opening before him.


    Soon, the other members of the joint guard team were being led by several Spiritual Emperors onto the


    battlefield. They started killing their enemies the moment that they saw them.


    Meanwhile, Valeria, who now wore a human skin mask, three medium stage Spiritual Emperors, and a


    Spiritual Emperor who had disguised herself as Valeria were still waiting for Rocky to give them the


    order to move.


    The guard team from the Primitive Fief was not weak. After Vivian and her team broke their defense


    line, they were immediately intercepted by Jordy and other Spiritual Emperors. The entire battle came


    to a standstill.


    "It''s time for us to go." Rocky noticed that things had quieted down and that the attention of the people


    from the Primitive Fief was focused on Vivian and her team. It was their best chance to take action


    without being noticed.


    "Valeria, when we get close to the enchanted barrier, I want you to summon the wood giant. It will act


    as bait and cover me as I break the enchanted barrier," Rocky said to Valeria.


    Valeria nodded and prepared herself.


    Then, Rocky, Valeria, Valeria''s fake self, and the three Spiritual Emperors tiptoed towards the entrance


    of the Nether Dragon King''sir.


    Because Rocky and the others were wearing disguises, none of the guards from the Primitive Fief


    could see who they really were.


    A few minutester, they arrived at the entrance of the Nether Dragon King''sir.


    At the same time, two middle level Spiritual Emperors and over a dozen Spiritual Kings who were


    guarding the entrance finally noticed the appearance of Rocky and the others.


    Soon, they were stopped.


    "My name is Valeria. I''m the Godly Genius from the Flower Fief. Get out of my way or you''ll regret it!"


    the girl who was pretending to be Valeria dered, clenching her fists.


    "You''re very arrogant, aren''t you?" one of the middle level Spiritual Emperors shot back. His opponent


    was a Godly Genius but she was still weaker than he was. There was zero reason for him to take her


    seriously.


    "Wood giant!" the girl shouted, waving her arms towards her like she was summoning something.


    At the same time, Valeria, who was standing behind them, closed her eyes and gathered her spiritual


    power. Then, using the Spiritual Flower Technique, she called the giant out.


    A momentter, wooden vines erupted from the soil and intertwined. After a few moments, a giant


    made of wood was formed.


    nting its two feet on the ground, it rushed towards the enchanted barrier.


    "It''s a wood giant!" Jordy wasn''t that far away so he noticed the sudden appearance of the giant. Some


    surprise and fear crossed his face. He knew how powerful the giant was. If it were to attack the


    enchanted barrier, it might be able to break through it.


    Feeling panicked, Jordy ordered two more Spiritual Emperors to walk into the giant''s path and stop it.


    Soon, the situation had reached another stalemate.


    Because Valeria was under disguise, she didn''t want to directly make a move. Instead, she ordered the


    giant to approach the enchanted barrier and begin to destroy it.


    The two Spiritual Emperors that Jordy had deployed watched as the giant shook the enchanted barrier.


    They hopelessly started to attack it from behind.


    But the giant was made from the spiritual wood and it had the ability to protect its body from evil. As


    long as the power of the cultivator who was controlling it was steady, the giant would not fall down.


    So the giant quickly caused as much havoc as it could for the Primitive Fief.


    When he saw that their opponents were currently suppressed, Rocky used the Earth-diving Skill to


    approach the enchanted barrier undetected. He grabbed the Potent Force Rune and injected some


    spiritual power into it. Then, he pressed the rune against the enchanted barrier. A bright light shone


    from the middle of the enchanted barrier.


    Bang!


    An ear-piercing sound apanied the light and instantly filled the area around the entrance of the


    The two parties were nearly knocked over from the force of the sound. A wave of strong wind that was


    as sharp as a knife whipped against their faces, making them cry out in pain.


    A momentter, the light dissipated, and the enchanted barrier that was sealing the entrance of the


    Nether Dragon King''sir had disappeared.


    "What?" Jordy asked, more to himself than to anyone else. He never thought that someone would be


    able to break the enchanted barrier he had created in one move. All the color was draining from his


    face.


    "The enchanted barrier is broken! Come with me! We have to cover Godly Genius Valeria!" Vivian


    ordered.


    Soon, several Spiritual Emperors from her team were gathered and they started paving a clear path for


    Vivian to walk through.


    With their remarkable strength, they were able to break through the surrounding members of the guard


    team from the Primitive Fief within seconds.


    Vivian sprinted to the entrance of their and was about to meet with Valeria and others when a voice


    interrupted her.


    "Are you trying to help yourpanions? In your dreams!" Jordy shouted. He might not have been


    able to stop them from breaking the enchanted barrier, but he could try and stop Vivian from doing what


    she wanted. He released some of his spiritual power and blocked Vivian and her team from moving


    forward.


    The power behind the attack from the Spiritual Emperor at the premium stage was extraordinary. In an


    instant, arge number of ck clouds grouped together and thunder rumbled. Vivian and her team


    looked up at it.


    "Thunder Strike!" Jordymanded. Several bursts of thunder rolled inside the ck clouds before it


    fell down towards Vivian and her team.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Knowing that the situation was dangerous, Vivian and her team ran to safety. In the blink of an eye, the


    ce where they had been standing was struck by the thunder and a gaping hole was left behind.


    However, the thunder didn''t stop once it had struck. It kept attacking Vivian and the others, preventing


    them from approaching the entrance.


    "I''ll take care of this. You keep trying to get to Godly Genius Valeria!" Vivian knew that she had to stop


    Jordy and his thunder strikes, so she raised her spear and charged at him.


    At the same time, the fake Valeria was running towards the entrance like they had nned.


    Vivian raised her spear. Several spiritual shadows emerged from the tip and swam through the air.


    They dashed towards Jordy as fast as lightning.


    When he saw theming, he stopped the thunder strike, pushed his hands forward, and formed a


    lightning barrier in front of him.


    Bang! Bang!


    Several spiritual shadows hit the lighting barrier one after another and fizzled out.


    "Ha-ha! Miss Vivian, you are no match for me. I advise you to stop right now or you will be killed!"


    Wearing a sneer on his face, Jordy turned and chased after the fake Valeria.


    Vivian couldn''t let Jordy catch up with her, so she ran after him.

 Chapter 1709 The Opposite Cliff

    Chapter 1709 The Opposite Cliff


    It didn''t take long for the fake Valeria to get close to the entrance, but unfortunately, Jordy had caught


    up with her and stopped her.


    Meanwhile, the real Valeria was approaching the entrance of their.


    But a middle level warrior at the Emperor Realm that was nearby had noticed her presence and hurried


    over to stop her. If she were prevented from reaching the entrance, the whole n would fail.


    Just as the warrior was about to catch up with Valeria, a hand reached up from the ground. The warrior,


    who had been trying to stop Valeria, didn''t notice it and it grabbed him around the ankle.


    He tried to stop but the force of it made him fall forward, nearly hitting the ground. However, because


    he was so advanced, he was able to react quickly and jump to his feet. After that, he turned around and


    started to chase Valeria again.


    Unfortunately, she had just burst through the entrance.


    "Master Jordy, I have bad news! Someone is passing through the entrance!" the warrior shouted.


    "What? Wait a minute..." At that moment, Jordy realized that he had been fooled. He red at the fake


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Valeria in front of him and stomped his foot against the ground. He couldn''t even chase after Valeria


    because he would be going against the rules of this game.


    Vivian sighed out of relief when she saw that Valeria had sessfully entered the Nether Dragon


    King''sir. She immediately ordered the guards to retreat. Now that their goal had been achieved, the


    fight was over. It would be pointless to continue it. After all, they had to be alive if they wanted to escort


    Rocky and Valeria out of the Nether Fire Land when they came back.


    If either Rocky or Valeriapleted the task, the other Godly Geniuses would envy them. There was


    no doubt that they would try to kill them to advance during the nextpetition.


    To put it bluntly, it was easy to enter the Nether Fire Land, but it would be difficult to exit it.


    When he noticed Vivian and her team retreating, Jordy let them go because he also understood that a


    long fight was not ideal. They had to maintain their strength in case the other Godly Geniuses'' teams


    tried to attack them.


    Before long, the battle in front of the entrance of the Nether Dragon King''sir had ceased and peace


    had returned.


    Meanwhile, the news that Valeria had entered the Nether Dragon King''sir spread to the other two


    Godly Geniuses that had formed an alliance. They were surprised that she had managed to do it so


    fast.


    "I didn''t think that the joint guard team of the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief would break through the


    enchanted barrier so quickly. I thought they would fail..." Quentin said, covering his mouth with his


    hands thoughtfully.


    "We should head there now that the enchanted barrier has been broken. If we work together, it should


    be easy for us to enter the Nether Dragon King''sir," Drew, the Godly Genius from the Elite Fief, who


    was wearing a ck robe, suggested.


    "Okay." Quentin nodded without any objections.


    After some preparation, the two guard teamsunched an attack against the guard team from the


    Primitive Fief that was guarding the entrance of the Nether Dragon King''sir, trying to cover for the


    Godly Geniuses as they entered their.


    In the meantime, Valeria had entered their. As she looked around, she noticed how the light ahead of


    her was dim and blurring the scenery. A very strange aura was seeping from the depths of their.


    She knew that it came from the Nether Dragon King.


    Taking out a jade bead, she infused it with her spiritual power. It lit up and illuminated her surroundings.


    When she examined them, she saw a very spacious cave in front of her that split into three different


    paths.


    "Did that guy make in it too?" In the past, Valeria didn''t cared whether Rocky was alive or dead. But


    ever since Rocky had saved her, her attitude towards him had changed a little.


    She waited for about thirty minutes and she still didn''t see Rocky. She assumed that he had already


    entered, so she didn''t want to wait any longer. After deciding a path to follow, she started moving


    forward.


    She found herself walking along a winding, narrow tunnel.


    After an hour, Valeria reached the end of the tunnel. As she lifted the jade bead to light her path, she


    saw that there was a cliff ahead of her. She took two careful steps forward and looked down, only to


    find that the cliff was bottomless. There was an area a hundred meters across the cliff where she could


    stand.


    If she wanted to go deeper into their, she had to fly over the abyss. Otherwise, she would have to


    retrace her steps and choose another fork in the road. That was a waste of time.


    She had enough strength to easily fly over a gap that was only one hundred meters wide.


    She took some deep breaths and rose into the air, jumping directly towards the opposite side of the


    cliff.


    However, when she had reached the ten meter point, a strong suction force came up from the abyss


    and started pulling her body down. She lost her bnce in midair. Now, she was desperately trying to


    get rid of the suction force but her efforts were fruitless.


    "Damn it!" Her face paled when she realized that she was stuck. There was nothing around her that


    she could cling to. If she fell down, she would either die or be trapped.


    With very few options avable, she tried the Spiritual Flower Technique. In an instant, some vines


    grew outwards from the rock wall and intertwined with each other, reaching towards her.


    However, the suction force of the abyss was getting stronger. Before the vines got to her, Valeria''s body


    had fallen over ten meters and she could no longer reach them.


    Just as she was about to be devoured by the dark abyss, a figure came into view and quickly


    approached her using the vines. He grabbed her arm right before she descended too far.


    Valeria nced up and was surprised to see Rocky''s face.


    He had entered their right after she had. But in order to prevent someone from ambushing them, he


    had chosen to stay hidden and follow Valeria secretly.


    Now that he was holding onto Valeria, the powerful suction force of the abyss was pulling both of them


    down. The thick, long vines were starting to snap.


    Rocky narrowed his eyes and thought hard. He didn''t have a lot of options. Unless there was a force


    strong enough to resist the suction force, the two of them wouldn''t be able to escape.


    After some quick thinking, he decided to infuse his spiritual power into the arm that he was holding


    Valeria with. Then, he used all his power to lift her and throw her at the opposite cliff. But his strength


    was not enough for her to make it all the way. So he took out a Potent Force Rune and infused his


    spiritual power into it. Then, he dropped it.


    A momentter, the power released by the Potent Force Rune exploded and formed a huge spiritual


    wave.


    The impact of the spiritual wave was enough to cut off the suction force from Valeria and get her to


    safety on the other side.

 Chapter 1710 The Dark Abyss

    Chapter 1710 The Dark Abyss


    Rocky was standing firmly on the vine. However, he lost his bnce due to the force of the spiritual


    power wave and was soon pushed over the cliff''s edge. In the blink of an eye, he was sucked down by


    some invisible force before disappearing into the vast darkness at the bottom of the cliff.


    Once Valeria came to her senses, she realized that Rocky had been devoured by the darkness and


    disappeared without a trace.


    "Godly Genius Odin!" Valeria continuously shouted at the bottom of the abyss, but Rocky never


    responded.


    As she stared nkly into the chasm before her, Valeria felt a wave of emotionse crashing over


    her. She felt an inexplicable pang of regret since this was the second time Rocky had saved her. She


    felt as though their roles should have been reversed, with her saving him instead.


    Given her strength and experience, she was supposed to be the one to take care of Rocky. The result


    however ended in her being taken care of every time!


    But Valeria didn''t let the panic ovee her. Despite Rocky falling into danger due to her


    carelessness, she believed that he wouldn''t go down so easily¡ªeven though predicting his chance of


    surviving was hard to determine at the moment. If something happened to him, the only thing she could


    do to repay him for all he did wasplete her task. Then at least he didn''t save her for nothing. She


    had to keep moving forward alone, deep into the Nether Dragon King''sir.


    Thanks to Rocky, she was able to pass through the cliff safe and sound. She was certain there were


    more dangerous things awaited her. Nevertheless, she couldn''t afford to make any more mistakes


    since there would be no one else around to save her.


    After she calmed down, Valeria took a short rest before continuing to explore the Nether Dragon King''s


    cave.


    Two unfamiliar figures appeared before the cliff the moment after she passed through it. They were


    none other than the Godly Geniuses of the Purgatory Fief and the Elite Fief.


    "They''re joking, right? The Primitive Fief''s guard team wasn''t that impressed!" Drew boastfully pointed


    out.


    "Since the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief has broken the enchanted barrier, everything ys to our


    advantage," Quentin added with a sly smile.


    "You''re right. I am grateful we decided to team up. I hope our trip to the Nether Dragon King''s location


    will be just as smooth," Drew said.


    "The pleasure is mine, as well. Let''s continue to work together. If it wasn''t for your unique transforming


    skill, we wouldn''t have been able to enter the cave under the Primitive Fief''s nose so easily," Quentin


    replied kindly.


    "Ha-ha, you''re right. Let''s move on!"


    Soon, the two Godly Geniuses arrived at the cliff. They paused and decided to take a closer look


    before taking any further action. The cliff looked far from ordinary.


    With his deft hands, Quentin cautiously summoned a spiritual bird big enough to fit into a human''s


    palm. With a chirp, the bird took off from his hand and flew swiftly towards the cliff across the gap.


    Their eyes followed the flying creature closely. Just as they expected, its wings ceased to p after it


    flew only a dozen meters. It fell and was devoured by the darkness in the blink of an eye.


    "There must be some force that counters any spiritual power at the bottom of this abyss. Anything


    imbibed with spiritual power seems to be sucked down into it once it is near enough," Quentin


    proposed.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "I''m afraid we''ll need to find another way," Drew said with hesitation.


    "Stop fooling around. It''s just a gap. If we can''t get pass it, we might as well just quit and go home now.


    If we can''t pass through a simple gap like this, how can we even subdue the Nether Dragon King?"


    Quentin added with a mocking smile. His eyes never left the cliff on the other side.


    "It sounds like you''ve got a n. Tell me," Drew said at once.


    "Our leader provided me a spiritual weapon in case I needed it before heading off. I wonder if now is


    the right time to use it." As Quentin spoke, he summoned a mud statue out of nowhere with a deft wave


    of his hand.


    "It looks like a mud man!"


    "I bet you''ve heard of the legend of how the Creator made us Shura Race," Quentin said.


    "Of course I have."


    "It''s said that our ancestors were mud men made of the powder of colored crystals and the soil. These


    mud men,ter on, absorbed the spiritual powers from both heaven and earth to cultivate into the


    divine figure. This spiritual treasure was made from the exact colored crystal powder mixture," Quentin


    exined.


    "So these colored crystals do exist?"


    "Yes. Back in the old days, our leader was lucky enough to get his hands on a small piece of such


    crystal during one of his lucky encounters. Although this mud man may look ordinary, never


    underestimate it. Once it absorbs spiritual power from both heaven and earth, it can transform into all


    kinds of things." As he spoke, he gently ced the mud man on the ground and began to murmur to


    himself.


    A momentter, a red light suddenly glowed from within the mud man as it began to absorb the spiritual


    power surrounding it. It began to grow in size as the mud cascaded and flowed all over its body.


    "My servant, Imand you to make a bridge for me to cross over this gap," Quentin ordered


    immediately.


    The mud man turned around and made its way towards the cliff''s edge. As it continued to grow, it


    began to turn as hard as stone. Eventually, it became a mud bridge that traversed the cliff''s gaping


    maw.


    Drew was stunned by what he had just witnessed.


    "Let''s go!" Quentin eximed, beaming with pride.


    They crossed the bridge together. It was then that the race to conquer the Nether Dragon King formally


    began.


    After falling off the cliff, Rocky felt as if the entire world was spinning. Despite the mind-numbing


    dizziness, he suddenly felt himself floating upwards in the infinite darkness. However, he could feel


    something lurking somewhere deep in its depths.


    Therefore, he began to explore the darkness to try and locate the source of that seemingly powerful


    "something".


    After a while, he could feel his feet being sucked towards the source of the power which caused his


    body to drift deeper into the bottomless pit of darkness. He felt that there would be no end to this never-


    ending night.


    Finally, Rocky dropped with a heavy thud as he unexpectedly fell into a body of water. He ended up


    drinking two mouthfuls of water as he did his best to readjust his bnce and float on the water''s


    surface.


    As he opened his eyes, he no longer was blinded by endless darkness. He could faintly see uneven,


    rocky walls all around him. He appeared to be in a cave that seemed to bepletely closed off.


    However, Rocky soon realized that something was off. If the cave had no entrance or exit point, how


    did he end up here in the first ce? He was at aplete loss for words.


    He looked all around to try and make sense of what just happened to him.


    He needed to find out the answer.


    Given his high level of intelligence, it wouldn''t be difficult.


    In less than five minutes, he hade up with an answer. He proposed that the Nether Dragon King''s


    abyss he had just fallen into earlier was very likely an entrance into another one of these spaces.


    This meant that the Nether Dragon King''sir was built with some great force. One that only gods could


    control, it seemed. Could it be that they were the ones who built thisir? But why?

 Chapter 1711 Odin Is Dead

    Chapter 1711 Odin Is Dead


    Although Rocky couldn''t wrap his head around it, he decided toplete the task solely because it


    was passed down to him by the gods. Trusting that the gods had some cryptic purpose behind


    However, he was more focused on finding a way out of this space to return to Valeria and the others.


    With Valeria''s current strength, she wouldn''t fare well in a fight against the other Godly Geniuses.


    Now that the cave''s ceiling above was blocked off, Rocky contemted diving underwater to search for


    another exit.


    Inhaling deeply, bracing himself, he nosedived into the water, exploring the new territory.


    After he searched restlessly for a while, Rocky''s efforts soon bore fruit when he came across a


    promising cave immersed with bubbles at the bottom of the water. Growing impatient from slowly


    running out of oxygen, he penned all his hopes on it to provide him with a safe exit without considering


    the risks involved in entering unknown grounds.


    Upon entering the cave, he had to slip past a painfully long yet narrow opening. Time was of the


    essence since he was running out of breath. Soon, his vision began to blur, feeling dizzy from theck


    of oxygen in his body before subtle shes of light flickered before his eyes, signaling hope. Snapping


    out of his hazy state, he darted upwards, swimming as fast as he could. As he resurfaced, he swung


    his head back, gasping for air. Regaining hisposure, he looked around to make sense of his


    surroundings but what stood in front of him left him shocked and confused.


    Blinking several times, he found himself to havee out of ake, surrounded by luscious green


    grass. The pasture extended to distances far and beyond what the eyes could fathom, and at the end


    of it stood a castle-like structure basking in the sun, majestic and tall.


    Of course, what earned Rocky''s shock wasn''t the pleasant scenery in front of him but the fact that the


    serenity of it was secured within an enchanted barrier. Outside of the barrier was barrennd, engulfed


    in mes, tattered, and in ruins.


    ''This might be the holynd of the Shura Race''s royal family that Esteban mentioned before, ''


    he thought to himself. Rocky never expected to stumble upon such a ce while looking for an exit.


    Unbeknownst to him, sooner orter, this was bound to happen. Previously, the dark abyss Rocky fell


    into was actually a space transfer station. The royal bloodline flowing through his veins contributed


    towards leading him to the royal family''s holynd, drawing him in its direction, almost like it was calling


    out to him to return home.


    It wasn''t a mere coincidence. This was part of his destiny!


    "Since I''m here already, I guess it wouldn''t hurt to go inside to have a look!"


    The splendor of the manorying at the end of the lustrous meadows piqued Rocky''s interest enough


    to not pass up on exploring it. After all, the Shura Race''s royal family was both the supreme ruling ss


    and one of the most revered forces in all of the Shura Race.


    With his mind made up, Rocky activated his spiritual power and flew to drynd. Incorporating his


    spiritual power, he dried himself before heading to the castle.


    Walking up to the castle gate, he paused to admire the hefty girth of it, realizing the challenge that


    stood before him. Second-guessing himself, he wondered if his current strength would be enough to


    push it open.


    s, after several failed attempts, the gate refused to budge.


    ''Esteban said that only the members with the royal bloodline can enter the holynd. That is to say, this


    gate needs to confirm my royal bloodline first before allowing me inside...''


    Rocky recalled. Instead of trying to force his way in, he decided to study the patterns on the gate. Upon


    closer inspection, he noticed the structure of a three-eyed beast''s head perched atop the center of the


    two doors. Two of its eyes were wide open, adorned in blood, while the remaining eye on the forehead


    remained closed.


    Nodding to himself, he confidently bit his thumb and smeared the closed eye with his blood.


    The next moment, the eye soaked in Rocky''s blood. Reacting to the fusion, the head let out an


    agonizing scream, causing the doors to quiver violently in response.


    But soon, the unyielding doors gave way, slowly unraveling the contents thatid behind the walls. As


    the doors opened up, a bone-chilling cold breeze escaped from the other side, grazing Rocky''s skin,


    causing him to shudder in fear. At the same time, he could feel that the world inside was ripe with


    powerful and unusual auras.


    Fully aware of the risks involved on the other side, he willingly stepped in, strangely feeling attracted to


    the unknown thatid ahead of him.


    While Rocky got sidetracked from exploring the holynd, Valeria suffered alone in their.


    Although the diabolic beasts didn''t travel in flocks to overwhelm her, powerful beasts were spread


    across their. Although most of them were at lower grades and could be disposed of with ease, there


    was only so much Valeria could handle alone.


    When she feared being overwhelmed, she would avoid them and remain out of sight. However,


    inducing such stealthy tactics cost her a considerable amount of time, slowing her down.


    After she had just managed to get rid of a beast, consuming a fair amount of energy, another appeared


    before her, fraught with hostile intentions.


    Still exhausted from the previous fight, Valeria opted to retreat to catch her breath.


    However, the beast seemed to have anticipated her action as it opened its mouth and sprayed the silk


    threads, aimed at the direction she was heading, blocking her path.


    Coming to terms with her situation, she decided to muster up everyst bit of strength she had left to


    fight this beast to ensure her escape.


    In the first half of their battle, Valeria was easily overpowering the beast. However, as it continued on


    for longer, it began to take a toll on her since she hadn''t recovered from her previous fight.


    Soon enough, the beast caught on to her predicament and imed its advantage. Swinging its knife-


    like leg all the way, it stabbed straight into her, piercing her flesh.


    Since the beast and Valeria were fighting in closebat, her reflexes weren''t quick enough to dodge


    it. It had struck her right abdomen and pushed with force before pulling out, allowing her blood to spray


    out, forming a pool below.


    Staggering backward, she gritted on her teeth to keep herself from screaming, nning to summon the


    wooden giant as herst resort.


    Suddenly, two figures nted themselves in front of her, both petite and dainty in appearance.


    "What a letdown. I expected the Godly Genius of the Flower Fief to be more capable than this. You


    can''t even handle a medium-grade Emperor Realm beast!" one of the girls taunted, poking fun at


    Valeria''s predicament.


    The other immersed herself in rushing to her side and keeping the beast from injuring Valeria further.


    Snapping out of her confusion, Valeria recognized the two figures and addressed them, asking, "What


    are you doing here?"


    "Why do you look so surprised? Should we not have been here?"


    one of them asked politely, adorning a charming smile.


    The two girls were none other than Gloria and Purple.


    They had closely followed Rocky and the others when they arrived at the Nether Fire Land. The two


    women disguised themselves and sneaked into Drew''s guard team.


    After Drew and Quentin led their people to attack and break into their, Gloria and Purple too snuck


    inside without being noticed.


    Never did Valeria expect to rely on them to protect her. Stubborn as she was, she blurted out, "Out of


    the way. I''ll be the one to kill this beast!"


    Amused, Gloria and Purple exchanged nces before turning to Valeria. "We honestly don''t care


    whether you live or die. But you''re the only one who knows about Odin''s whereabouts. So where is


    he?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "He is dead!" Valeria eximed, her voice trembling in suppressed anguish.


    "You''re kidding, right? This can''t be true."


    Denying her statement, Gloria shook her head.


    "It''s true! He fell into the abyss trying to save me! It''s all my fault!"


    Forgetting all about the striking pain in her abdomen, Valeria fell to her knees, a pained expression on


    her face vouching for her words.


    Shocked from the revtion, Gloria and Purple stood stunned, eyes wide in disbelief.

 Chapter 1712 The Aura Of Demonic Beast

    Chapter 1712 The Aura Of Demonic Beast


    "You scourge. I didn''t expect that you would actually have Odin killed. What a pain, now I have to make


    do with another n..." Gloria originally wanted to use Rocky as a stepping stone to get what she


    wanted, but his untimely death forced her to change her ns.


    "I didn''t mean it, and it should have nothing to do with you," Valeria answered while ring at Gloria.


    "Who says it has nothing to do with me? I''m his fiancee!" Gloria patted her plump chest.


    "Shame on you!" Valeria couldn''t believe the audacity of her.


    "Humph, whatever you say. Anyway, since he''s already dead, I''m afraid I can''t keep you alive either.


    Maybe I can use this beast to get rid of you..." Gloria said while a sly smile slowly crept up on her face.


    Valeria couldn''t do anything but stare at Gloria with her teeth clenched in anger. Valeria knew well


    enough that she was just tormenting her while enjoying the sweet taste of victory. Even though she


    wanted nothing more than to fight back, she was seriously injured. More so, Gloria had Purple with her.


    It wouldn''t be a fair fight.


    "But if you agree to my condition, maybe we can join hands." Gloria suddenly proposed to the defeated


    Valeria.


    "Join hands?" Valeria couldn''t believe what she heard. Never in a million years did she expect Gloria to


    offer her to work together. After all, ever since the engagement ceremony, the two of them had been in


    bad blood. It was obvious that Gloria would only take advantage of her.


    "That''s right. The Godly Geniuses of the Purgatory Fief and the Elite Fief have joined hands and Odin


    is dead now, which leaves you all alone. In that case, it would be impossible for you to defeat either the


    Godly Genius of the Primitive Fief, nor that of the Elite Fief respectively, let alone their alliance. I do feel


    sorry for you, I really do. Your only chance of winning is if you join me," Gloria answered with a smug


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    look on her face.


    "That''s true, but if I don''t join hands with you, you won''t have a chance either!" Of course, Valeria


    wouldn''t show any signs of weakness that easily.


    "Is that right? Purple''s strength is no less than yours. With our powersbined, Purple and I have no


    reason to be afraid of the other Godly Geniuses. But if I can have one more helper, our odds of winning


    will increase dramatically! But don''t get ahead of yourself. I''m only offering this to you for Odin''s sake."


    Gloria knew that she wouldn''t be where she was now if it hadn''t been for Odin. Deciding to help his


    fiancee was her way of thanking him.


    Valeria set aside her pride and knew that what Gloria said was right. If she decided to act on her own,


    she would be at a severe disadvantage. Even though she might be taken advantage of when she allied


    with her, she too had a chance to use Gloria for her personal advantage. For now, the most important


    thing for her was to heal her injuries and survive until she found the Nether Dragon King.


    "Okay, I''ll join hands with you." After a long thought, Valeria finally decided to agree.


    "You''ve made a smart choice. Well, Purple, I''ll leave this beast to you. I''ll discuss the next n with


    Valeria first..." Gloria said to Purple, motioning for Valeria to move aside.


    Because her favorite hobby was beast hunting, Purple''s eyes lit up in excitement the moment sheid


    eyes on the beast in front of her.


    Without hesitation, Purple rushed towards it.


    Meanwhile, the two began to discuss their strategy. "Since the Godly Geniuses of the Purgatory Fief


    and the Elite Fief are working together, they are very likely to be ahead of us. Of course, they may be


    blocked in other areas. The first thing we need to do is to try to get rid of one of them first..." Gloria


    voiced out her thoughts.


    "Who are you going to choose?" Valeria asked as she looked at Gloria.


    "In terms of strength, there is no doubt that Godly Genius of the Primitive Fief is the strongest. Even if


    the three of us go against him, it will not be easy. Therefore, the safer option would be the Godly


    Genius of the Elite Fief or the one of the Purgatory Fief," Gloria said.


    "I heard that the Godly Genius of the Purgatory Fief is proficient in beast summoning. Wouldn''t it be


    dangerous if we let him live longer since he''s a greater threat to us?" Valeria proposed.


    "It is much safer if we strike down those who we''ll surely defeat. I prefer to kill Drew, the Godly Genius


    of the Elite Fief first." Gloria shook her head, not epting the suggestion.


    "Why?" Valeria couldn''t figure out what she was thinking.


    "Simply because I heard that he is good-looking and has his way with women. It would be much easier


    to seduce a yboy than to fight against him," Gloria said with a charming smile.


    Valeria couldn''t help but roll her eyes at Gloria, wondering when she would take this seriously.


    "Okay, that''s it." Gloria decided.


    Valeria had no objection. After all, the most important thing for her right now was to preserve her


    strength. Otherwise, if she couldn''t defeat the Nether Dragon King, everything she did up to this point


    would be all for naught.


    While the two girls made peace, Rocky found himself in a precarious situation. He noticed that he was


    walking right through the same passageway he had already passed a few moments ago, almost as if


    he was going in a loop. No matter how many times he tried, he couldn''t reach the end of the road.


    He tried everything he could to get out, but still, he was stuck in a seemingly endless loop.


    "How weird. This doesn''t seem to be an illusion or a maze. Why can''t I get out?" Rocky decided to look


    around for some answers.


    Failing to find anything that might give him a clue to what was happening, he decided to summon


    Kohen and asked if it could lead him out.


    Thanks to his quick thinking, it wasn''t long before Kohen led him to a crystal pir at the end of the


    passage. As soon as he got near it, Rocky felt a strange energy emanating from the structure.


    "Is this crystal pir releasing this energy?" Curious, he approached the pir and reached out his hand


    to touch it. In an instant, a very strong chaotic memory came crashing into his mind. In it, he saw a man


    from the Shura Race with the Mystical Dragon Sword on his back.


    It was the corpse he found before! Was he the master of the Mystical Dragon Sword?


    Before Rocky could find out, the memory began to shift. Rocky saw the holynd of the Shura Race''s


    royal family from afar. Its sheer size left him speechless. It was almost asrge as the entire Nether


    Fire Land and was divided into many different areas. But in the end, there was only the fortress, a small


    portion of thend, left.


    As Esteban said, the Shura Race was adamant to protect the fortress at all cost since it contained the


    deepest secrets of the royal family.


    After thoroughly reading the memories from the crystal pir, Rocky''s surroundings suddenly changed.


    The mysterious passageway disappeared into thin air and was reced by an arena surrounded by tall


    steel railings.


    "What the hell is this ce?" The sudden shift in scenery left him utterly confused. Before he could


    even process what happened, a strong rumbling suddenly came from afar.


    Then, a huge shadow slowly walked out from one side of the arena.


    Rocky immediately felt the presence of something diabolical and summoned his spiritual power, ready


    to fight it at any moment. Upon closer look, the beast in front of him was actually a towering, hideous


    giant, emanating an aura that struck fear into Rocky''s heart.

 Chapter 1713 A Strange Creature

    Chapter 1713 A Strange Creature


    The giant peered down at Rocky with big, dark green eyes. He didn''t try to hurt him. It looked like he


    was just curious.


    "Who... are... you?" the giant asked in a slow, deep voice. From the way he spoke, it was clear that he


    was not fluent in Rocky''snguage.


    For a moment, Rocky hesitated. He didn''t want to answer the question because he might say


    something wrong and make the giant angry. Thest thing he wanted was for the giant to attack him.


    The aura the giant was emitting was extremely strange, and Rocky was afraid that the creature had


    power that was equal to or higher than the Emperor Realm. Therefore, he remained cautious.


    "Who are you?" Rocky asked in return after some thought.


    "I''m... the Wind Monster..." the giant answered with some effort.


    "Sir, I''m really sorry. I never meant to disturb you. I am here because I fell from the cliff. Could you


    please tell me where I am and why you are here?" Rocky asked as politely as he could. He was pretty


    sure that the giant didn''t want to harm him.


    "This is the holynd. I''m the gatekeeper. My master asked me to guard this ce..." the Wind Monster


    answered.


    "This is the holynd? That means it''s a forbiddennd. Sir, are you going to send me away?" Rocky


    asked hesitantly. He had no intention of staying here very long. After all, he didn''t want to risk a fight


    with the giant in front of him.


    "No, you can stay here. You have the aura of my master," the Wind Monster answered calmly.


    "The aura of your master? Is your master..." Rocky trailed off. At the mention of the Wind Monster''s


    master, Rocky thought of the headless corpse in the Martial Spirit Graveyard that was also the master


    of the Scarlet Heaven Jade. If they were the same person, that meant that the master of the Scarlet


    Heaven Jade had a deep connection with the royal family of the Shura Race. Otherwise, how could he


    have ordered the Wind Monster to guard the holynd of the Shura Race''s royal family?


    "You have my master''s aura so you know where he is." All of a sudden, the Wind Monster was looking


    at Rocky expectantly.


    His gaze made Rocky hesitate. But he couldn''t hold the news back forever. "I do. He is dead."


    "Dead? That''s not possible. My master is the king. He has an immortal body. He can''t die..." The Wind


    Monster was starting to panic. A violent aura that was equal to the strength of a high-grade Spiritual


    Emperor filled the air. Rocky steadied himself and held his hands up to the Wind Monster to calm him.


    "Why would I lie to you? Rocky replied.


    "No... My master isn''t dead..." Growing more irrational, the Wind Monster stomped his huge feet


    against the dirt. The whole area trembled, sending sand and stones flying.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Calm down, sir!" Rocky shouted over the noise.


    "Who killed my master? Was it you?" the Wind Monster used, staring at Rocky with wide,


    threatening eyes.


    "No... No. It wasn''t me..." Rocky shook his head firmly.


    "Then why do you have his aura?" the Wind Monster asked in a deep voice. The killing intent he was


    emitting became thicker, like he was preparing to attack Rocky.


    "Because your master''s power merged with me..." Rocky answered honestly.


    "What?" The Wind Monster tilted his head to the side. He walked closer to Rocky and started slowly


    circling him.


    Rocky stayedpletely still. He stered an innocent look on his face and let the Wind Monster think


    it out.


    After a long time, a loud thump was heard and the Wind Monster was kneeling and bowing to Rocky.


    "Greetings, master..."


    "Well... I''m not your master." Rocky looked sheepishly at the Wind Monster.


    "You share my master''s power, which means you are my master''s sessor. That makes you my next


    master," the Wind Monster said. Already, he was more fluent with his words.


    "I see." Rocky noticed that the Wind Monster was a loyal creature. If he continued to reject it, they


    would have troublemunicating. So, he asked the Wind Monster, "How long have you been here?"


    "I don''t know..." the Wind Monster replied, shaking his head.


    "Did your master give you any instructions before he left?" Rocky had always wanted to know who the


    mysterious corpse was, but he had never gotten the chance. Now, he had identally entered the holy


    as many questions as he could. It was obvious that he was meant toe here.


    "He asked me to guard this ce until the day he returned. Unfortunately, he can''t do that now," the


    Wind Monster answered in a sad voice.


    "Didn''t he tell you what you should do if he didn''te back?" Rocky probed.


    "He said that I should tell the secret of the holynd to the first person whoes here and make him


    the guardian of the holynd," the Wind Monster replied.


    "That person would have required guidance from your master to get here. That means that I am that


    person!" Rocky finally understood that it was not a coincidence that he came to the holynd of the


    Shura Race''s royal family. Fate had arranged everything.


    "Yes."


    "Okay. What is the secret of this holynd?" Rocky asked.


    Before the mysterious corpse had disappeared, he had asked Rocky to take back the throne for him.


    And now, the Wind Monster was telling him that the mysterious corpse was the king of the Shura Race,


    so Rocky assumed that the mysterious corpse was the king who had once ruled the Shura Race. He


    must have been taken away from the throne and died. The former holynd of the Shura Race''s royal


    family had been deserted for hundreds of years. That meant that the mysterious corpse also died a few


    hundred years ago and the Wind Monster had been in the holynd for at least that long.


    Rocky reckoned that the secret that was hidden in the holynd could overturn the rule of the Shura


    Race''s royal family.


    "The secret is in the Holy Sun Pce. Please follow me..." the Wind Monster said.


    He led Rocky out of the area they were standing in and they traveled along a winding, stone path. On


    either side of the path, there were high walls.


    After many steps, Rocky had to squint his eyes because a beam of very bright, dazzling sunlight was


    hitting him in the face. The closer he got, the more his eyes adapted. There was a pce that was a


    hundred meters high in front of him. It was showered in bright light.


    "I didn''t expect the holynd of the Shura Race''s royal family would be this pure and holy..." Rocky


    Shura Race unleashed a holy vibe. It was theplete opposite.


    Rocky had a faint feeling that the secret might be able to answer the questions that he had been


    holding close for such a long time.


    "Master,e up." Rocky looked up to find the Wind Monster bending down and pointing at his


    shoulder.


    "Are you taking me up there?" Rocky asked.


    The Wind Monster nodded in response.


    Without any hesitation, Rocky jumped on his shoulder.

 Chapter 1714 From Today On

    Chapter 1714 From Today On


    After taking a deep breath, the Wind Monster suddenly jumped into the air. Then, he began to walk in it.


    With each step he took, airwaves would gush from his feet.


    "The power of the Wind Monster is really unfathomable!" Seeing how the Wind Monster walked in


    midair while releasing a strong spiritual power so easily, Rocky was very impressed and believed that


    his power was beyond what he imagined.


    Not long after, the Wind Monster finally took Rocky to the Holy Sun Pce.


    The gate of the pce was open, and they could vaguely see that it was indeed resplendent inside.


    "Master, before you can enter the Holy Sun Pce, you will see an enchanted barrier that my former


    master has set up. Only my master or the inheritor of his strength can pass through it. Since I can''t


    enter, I won''t be able to apany you any further. The secret of the royal family of the Shura Race


    should be in the innermost hall of the pce," the Wind Monster informed.


    "All right," Rocky replied and eventually strode towards the gate.


    Just as the Wind Monster said, as soon as Rocky approached the gate, a golden enchanted barrier


    suddenly appeared. However, he was able to directly pass through it without causing him any harm.


    After entering the pce, Rocky looked around and saw the magnificent designs all over the ce.


    The architectural style of the Holy Sun Pce was somewhat simr to the ancient Greek culture in the


    modern world. There were high white jade pirs that could be seen everywhere, and the stone pirs


    crisscrossed, forming various areas.


    Then, Rocky went straight forward. After passing through several areas, he finally reached the


    innermost hall.


    The hall was entirely carved out from white jade. Then, at the center, there was a dazzling golden light


    ball that quickly caught Rocky''s attention. It emitted an extremely powerful holy power that enveloped


    that entire pce.


    It was also the reason why the Holy Sun Pce was constantly emanating bright rays of light like that


    of the sun.


    Upon entering the ball of light, Rocky soon found several images that shed on its surface. Moreover,


    it seemed that the main protagonist looked just like him.


    "What is this? Is someone keeping watch on me?" Rocky could not help but be suspicious. However,


    he also perceived that there was no one else in the pce except him.


    After thinking for a while, he reached out and touched the golden ball of light as he tried to figure out


    how it actually worked.


    But the moment he touched it, the Scarlet Heaven Jade in the depths of his spiritual sense suddenly


    interacted with it. In a sh, a surge of overwhelming memories rushed towards Rocky''s mind.


    Because of thisrge amount of information, Rocky suddenly felt that his head was getting heavier


    while his feet became lighter. All these memories were like a gushing tide that kept on invading his


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    head.


    After quite a long time, the emerging memories gradually decreased, and at the same time, a special


    memory vividly appeared in his mind.


    In this particr scene, a woman and a man were standing in a secluded ce. The man looked


    handsome, and he emitted a domineering aura. On the other hand, the woman was exceedingly


    beautiful as if she was a fairy. Moreover, she closely resembled Marcia. This woman seemed to be the


    same one that he had seen in the memory of the nameless corpse.


    "Do you still really want to save the royal family of the Shura Race? You know that they will bring about


    their own destruction sooner orter since they deliberately disobey the gods'' will and remain


    stubborn." In this memory, although the woman spoke in a rather calm voice, it was apparent that she


    wasining.


    "As the king of the royal family of the Shura Race, I have the duty to protect them. Although they


    intentionally defy the will of gods, I cannot let the race be destroyed," the man replied with conviction.


    "But how can you do that? How can you save the royal family from being exterminated on your own?"


    "Well, the only choice I have for now is to apologize in person." The man still looked determined


    despite knowing that the odds were not in his favor.


    "What are you saying? Are you trying to sacrifice your life for the royal family?" the woman asked with


    anxiety in her voice.


    "If that is the only way to save them, then yes."


    "It seems that no matter what I say to you, you have already made up your mind." The woman finally


    sighed in resignation.


    "Trust me. I will do whatever I can to save the royal family, you, and our future child." Upon saying that,


    the man looked affectionately at the woman''s belly and patted it gently.


    "It''s not that I don''t trust you. I''m just afraid that even if you are prepared to do this, some members of


    the royal family might repeat the same mistakes in the future. Then, your sacrifice might be in vain.


    Moreover, don''t they always try to covet the throne? Once you leave, I''m afraid that they will take this


    opportunity to cause some trouble," the woman remarked with obvious concern in her voice.


    "I don''t think those guys will have the guts to do that," the man replied as his expression became cold.


    "Why don''t I go with you?"


    "No, it''s too dangerous. It''s much safer if you stay in the holynd. Just take a good rest and wait for


    me toe back. However, if by some chance that I was not able to return, I hope you can ensure that


    our future child will be the sessor to the throne."


    After that, the images and scene in Rocky''s mind suddenly changed. He saw that vicious mes fell


    from the sky and surrounded the holynd of the Shura Race. At the same time, a savage roar


    resounded in the sky. "All the members of the Shura Race are sinners! Since you have vited the


    gods'' will, none of you will be forgiven! I have been sent here by the deities to exterminate your race!"


    In an instant, the entire holynd fell into chaos. Because of this, all the members of the Shura Race''s


    royal family fled desperately to save their lives.


    Before long, the entire holynd had begun to be scorched to the ground.


    Seeing that there was no way out, the members of the royal family had no other choice but to give their


    lives up as they waited for divine punishment from the gods.


    But out of nowhere, a domineering figure suddenly emerged in the air. He used the supreme holy


    power to establish an enchanted barrier to protect the parts of the holynd that were yet to be


    devoured by the mes.


    It turned out that he was the king of the royal family.


    "What crime has our royal familymitted to you? Why are you being so ruthless to us?" the king


    roared in anger.


    "You know that very well! The members of the royal family have deliberately disobeyed the gods'' will


    and acted ording to their own personal motives. You have been warned many times before, but you


    remained stubborn. Now, it''s time for you to harbor the consequences of your actions!" A loud voice


    echoed from the sky.


    "What are you saying? We just want to live our lives. How are we disobeying the gods'' will?" the king


    retorted. "Ha! It''s toote to plead your case!


    Just ept the punishment that you deserve!" the voice answered coldly.


    "If that is the case, then I shall show no mercy to you." With a wave of the king''s hand, a huge sword


    instantly soared into the sky. At the same time, his body also flew into the sky.


    In the blink of an eye, he got past the clouds, and a fierce spiritual power spread like ripples. Within a


    thousand meters, it was as if a violent storm was about to ensue.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the members of the royal family gathered around and looked at the sky as they


    trembled in fear.


    The astounding battlested for three days and three nights.


    However, on the fourth day, a figure suddenly fell from the sky and crashed into the ground.


    Immediately after, dust rose all over the sky. The moment the dust dissipated, the king''s body was


    revealed and it was covered in blood and bruises.


    Seeing this, the members of the royal family felt that they had lost all hope.


    But at the same moment, the king staggered as he stood on his feet. Then, he raised the huge sword in


    his hand and dered, "I killed the gods today. I swear that from here on, the members of the royal


    family will no longer be servants of the gods."


    Hearing this, the members of the royal family were stunned. They did not expect that these statements


    woulde out from the mouth of the king. At the same time, they were also surprised by the king''s


    heroism. Hence, they passionately knelt down and worshipped him.


    After a while, the sky where the mes had descended had suddenly be calm.


    However, at this point, the entire holynd of the royal family was almost destroyed. In fact, the only


    ce that remained intact was the holy city.


    Then, with a solemn and dignified expression, the king said, "Get up, everyone. From today on, the


    Shura Race will stand up against the gods."

 Chapter 1715 The Interruption

    Chapter 1715 The Interruption


    The continuous stream of memories flowing into Rocky''s mind was suddenly cut off somehow.


    ''What happened?'' Rocky thought to himself as he reached out again one more time to touch the ball of


    light, but still, nothing happened.


    Up till now, Rocky discovered the biggest secret of the Shura Race''s royal family: long ago, their king


    killed the gods and became sworn enemies with them. ''But how could this be?'' Rocky thought.


    Currently, the Shura Race adored and praised the gods, which was contrary to the memory he just


    read. It seemed that there was still a missing piece of the story that led them to believe in the gods


    once again.


    If this secret came out, the faith of the entire Shura Race might crumble.


    The king must''ve had his own reason to keep this secret from his people.


    Countless questions bombarded Rocky''s mind one after another. What happened to the king


    afterward? And why was he found beheaded inside the Martial Spirit Graveyard? Why did the Shura


    Race worship the gods again? His mind was in a kerfuffle.


    Rocky took onest look at the ball of light before looking around the hall. He found a door at the front,


    so he walked over and pushed it open.


    An insidious spiritual pressure greeted him the moment he opened the door. Braving the scary aura, he


    looked inside the room and found a floating orange jade the size of the Scarlet Heaven Jade.


    He walked inside and carefully observed the floating gem for a while before deciding it was safe to


    touch it. The moment he grabbed the jade, it illuminated a blinding light that lit up every corner of the


    room. After opening his eyes, Rocky found himself in a dark space filled with numerous floating


    treasures. His eyes lit up in awe but upon closer look, the treasures were sealed and were of no use


    right now.


    "Hello, new master, wee to the Divine Treasure Land!" Rocky looked sideways and saw a light


    soul appear beside him.


    "You are..." He immediately recognized that it was a martial spirit and had its own consciousness.


    "I was ordered by my former master to protect the Divine Treasure Land," the martial spirit exined,


    as if it already knew what Rocky was thinking.


    "I see." After the martial spirit recognized Rocky''s aura, it must''ve decided that Rocky was his new


    master, just like what the Wind Monster did. Easing his guard, Rocky then said, "These spiritual


    treasures are magnificent."


    "Spiritual treasures? Are you kidding me? These are all divine treasures. They are the trophies that my


    former master obtained after he hunted the gods!" What the martial spirit said surprised Rocky.


    "After he hunted the gods?" he blurted out in shock. Did the king hunt down the gods after he turned


    against them? It sounded nothing but crazy!


    "Master, with your current strength, you are still unable to use any of the divine treasures here. One


    must at least own an Imperial Soul to wield these treasures." Once again, it was as if the martial spirit


    already knew what was on his mind.


    "Really? Then I guess I have to wait a little bit longer before I can use any of them." Rocky wasn''t a bit


    surprised to hear that. After all, one could tell from their name alone that it took someone special to


    wield the divine treasures.


    "Master, there are three Spiritual Energy Gathering Pills here. These pills have the ability to gather the


    spiritual energy of both heaven and earth. It will push you to finally reach the Emperor Realm. Although


    for me, it would be a waste since you''re already so close in doing so..." the martial spirit said to him.


    "Are there any side effects if I use the pills?" Rocky asked, wary of anything that might happen to him.


    "No, sir, it doesn''t have any side effects. The only downside is you have to wait for three hundred days


    before you can take another one," the martial spirit answered.


    "Then give one of the pills to me." Rocky breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this. Although he was


    well aware that he was only a step from breaking through to the Emperor Realm, he still decided to use


    one of the Spiritual Energy Gathering Pills since what he needed most right now were strength and


    power.


    Ever since the battle in front of the door that led to the alien world, he still hadn''t recovered his full


    strength. Although his recovery was going smoothly, it was still at a snail''s pace since he got little to no


    opportunities to quicken the process.


    Now that a shortcut was at his arm''s reach, he couldn''t let the opportunity slip by. Even if he used one,


    there were still two pills avable for him in the future.


    "Please wait a moment while I summon the pill." As soon as the martial spirit finished speaking, it


    immediately shot out a ray of spiritual light that pierced through the entire Divine Treasure Land.


    A momentter, a scarlet pill was presented before Rocky.


    Without any second thoughts, he grabbed and gulped it in one fell swoop.


    He instantly felt a surge of spiritual power running through his body.


    Since he had already broken through to the Emperor Realm before, he was familiar with how it felt, but


    what he was experiencing right now waspletely different. The sudden burst of energy felt violent


    as if it was ready to tear his body from the inside. Somethingpletely different was happening to


    him.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Sure enough, before Rocky could even adapt to the initial wave of power, another burst of spiritual


    power rang inside him.


    He already had a hard time surviving the first, but a second one was a bit too much for him to bear.


    He willed himself to survive. In just a few moments, he felt something happening inside him. The


    remaining power of the Holy Lord began to collide with the remaining power of the Scarlet Heaven


    Jade. At the same time, the spiritual power also began to sh with his Godly Genius power.


    His face turned deathly pale and his body trembled violently. The different powers inside of him fought


    each other for control.


    Although Rocky was in excruciating pain, the martial spirit standing before him did nothing to help cure


    his agony.


    "What on earth did you feed me?" Rocky managed to gather enough strength to ask him.


    "The Spiritual Energy Gathering Pill!" answered the martial spirit.


    "Didn''t you say that this pill is used to break through to the Emperor Realm?" Rocky demanded in a


    stern tone. He had a hunch that the martial spirit was hiding something from him.


    "Yes, but I seem to have forgotten to tell you that the pill can trigger the powers inside your body to fuse


    together," the martial spirit answered in an ingenuous manner.


    Rocky was rendered speechless upon hearing that. He felt like he was fooled.


    "The reason why you are suffering is that the pill is merging the different powers found in your body


    with your own power. If you survive, a new, much more powerful strength will emerge. But if it fails,


    there will surely be some grave consequences," the martial spirit exined with understatement.


    If Rocky had known this first, he wouldn''t have taken the risk. The powers inside him would prove too


    much for his body if they were all activated at the same time. He could do nothing but grit his teeth at


    the martial spirit. It would take all of his might just to survive this harrowing ordeal.

 Chapter 1716 Return To The Lair

    Chapter 1716 Return To The Lair


    Rocky refocused his mind to the task at hand. He knew that it was pointless to think about other things


    now. He needed to survive first.


    Taking several deep breaths, he tried to calm down and reduce the impact resulting from the fusion of


    several forces inside his body.


    Soon, drops of sweat were sliding off the tip of his nose and his face had turned as pale as a ghost.


    And the fusion that was happening inside of him still showed no signs of stopping.


    Currently, Rocky''s body was the home of a huge battlefield. Several forces were constantly attacking


    each other.


    And he could do nothing about it because he had zero control over the forces.


    Six hours ticked by.


    By now, Rocky''s spiritual sense was blurred and exhaustion was consuming him. However, the forces


    were still strong and battling against each other relentlessly. He couldn''t throw in the towel yet.


    "How did my master''s body have so many forces inside of it?" the martial spirit said, speaking for the


    first time in a while. A mixture of hesitation and concern was on its face. But it was toote. The effects


    of the Spiritual Energy Gathering Pill could not be stopped, so he had to just stand there and watch it


    happen.


    More time passed and Rocky waspletely numb. Fortunately, his body was slowly adapting to the


    forces. A lot of changes were happening inside of him.


    Soon, Rocky''s skin shone so clean that it looked like it had been washed by a sacred power.


    At the same time, he began to regain his energy.


    After a while, the forces in his body became less violent and began to merge.


    Rocky felt rumblings in his lower abdomen. It appeared that a strange new force was starting to form. It


    contained the characteristics of the original forces and some new ones from the fusion.


    "Master, your strength has increased. Now you are a half-god," the martial spirit announced.


    In other words, Rocky now had the power of a half-god. It was not the real strength, but it was a


    foundation. If he continued to work on it, he could reach the Half-god Realm, which was a level higher


    than the realm of the Godly Genius. And only the candidate god could achieve that.


    Currently, Rocky''s strength was much more powerful than one could imagined.


    It was at least equivalent to that of a high-level Spiritual Emperor.


    Rocky had managed to not only break through to the Emperor Realm, but also advance three levels.


    That type of improvement was extremely rare, even for a member from the Shura Race.


    Of course, a lot of it was thanks to the Spiritual Energy Gathering Pill. The divine treasure was


    incredible.


    The process had some danger to it, but it was worth the risk.


    Rocky inhaled deeply and stood up to look at the martial spirit.


    "Congrattions, master. You have sessfully condensed your spirit and broke through to the


    Emperor Realm..." the martial spirit said in a hurry.


    "Are you sure you didn''t do it on purpose? Were you trying to harm me?" Rocky asked, rolling his eyes


    at the martial spirit.


    "No! Of course not. I just wanted to confirm that you havepletely inherited the power of the former


    master and that you are qualified to use the divine treasures in this pce..."


    "Am I qualified now?"


    "Yes!"


    "Are there any restrictions for the use of the treasures in this pce?"


    "Yes. The pce was created using the power of the god, so under normal circumstances, if one


    doesn''t reach the realm of god, they can''t use the treasures here. But the former owner transformed


    this space. Now, one only needs to reach the Half-god Realm to use the treasures. You have already


    done that. You won''t be able to make use of all the treasures, but you can still use a small number of


    low-grade divine treasures," the martial spirit exined.


    "Can you tell me more about the low-grade divine treasures? I want to know as much as I can." Before


    Rocky used anything else in the pce, he wanted to fully understand it.


    "There''re actually too many low-grade divine treasures to show you one by one. Just tell me what you


    need, and I will prepare the corresponding divine treasures for you. There is just one more thing. There


    are restrictions on the use of the divine treasures. For example, the low-grade divine treasures can only


    be used once a day..."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. That is all you are capable of with your current strength. Just one use will drain your energy. As


    for the middle-grade divine treasures, they can only be used once every three days. And the high grade


    divine treasures can only be used once every ten days at minimum..."


    "Okay. Are there any other restrictions?" Rocky asked after nodding.


    "No."


    "Okay. I''m going to leave now." Now that Rocky had a rough understanding of the situation, he left the


    Divine Treasure Land.


    When he reached the hall, Rocky turned to leave but something stopped him in his tracks. The golden


    ball of light that was in the center of the hall had disappeared.


    He searched the hall with his eyes but did not see any suspicious auras. He narrowed his eyes. The


    ball of light could not have disappeared for no reason. Was someone monitoring him in the hall?


    If so, who was it? Rocky was curious, but he wasn''t in the mood to continue investigating. He knew that


    Valeria was still fighting alone in the Nether Dragon King''sir. He needed to find a way to get back to


    her.


    So, he departed from the hall and exited the Holy Sun Pce.


    "Master..." the Wind Monster greeted him in a slow, respectful voice when he saw Rocky emerge.


    "I have learned the secret of the Shura Race''s royal family," Rocky told him.


    "I hope you can carry out the unfulfilled wish..."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I will. I believe I can avenge your former master. I do have one question for you though. Are there


    other people in the Holy Sun Pce?" Rocky asked.


    "Other people? I don''t think so. Since my master left, you''re the only person I''ve seen..." Shock was


    written all over the Wind Monster''s face.


    "Really?" Rocky frowned. A mysterious man who could freely enter and leave the Holy Sun Pce


    might be the key to solving the remaining mysteries.


    "Wind Monster, I need to leave. Tell me how to return to the Nether Dragon King''sir," Rocky said.


    "Okay. I''ll bring you to the exit now. By the way, the Nether Dragon King is the guardian beast of the


    entrance of the holynd. It is also the descendant of my former master''s mount. Please don''t hurt it


    when you meet it," the Wind Monster said.


    "Okay."


    After that, the Wind Monster lifted Rocky onto his shoulder. Then, they left the Holy Sun Pce and


    headed for the exit of the holynd.


    Before long, they had reached another cliff. It had a whirlpool of power in the gap.


    "You can use this whirlpool to return to the Nether Dragon King''sir," the Wind Monster exined.


    "Do you want toe with me?" Rocky asked.

 Chapter 1717 Their Combination

    Chapter 1717 Their Combination


    "I can''t. My job is to protect the holynd. It was thest thing my former master asked of me. I hope


    you can forgive me for staying behind," the Wind Monster said, further proving how loyal and


    responsible he was.


    "That''s fine with me. See youter!" When Rocky was done speaking, he leapt into the whirlpool that


    filled the gap beyond the cliff.


    Before long, Rocky could spot a dim light ahead of him. A few secondster, his feetnded in a dark


    cave. After observing his surroundings, he knew that he had returned to their of the Nether Dragon


    King.


    When his eyes had adapted to the light, he left the cave.


    "I wonder how is Valeria doing now..." The first thing he needed to do was to find Valeria. She was


    tasked with subduing the Nether Dragon King, so if he searched the depths of the Nether Dragon


    King''sir, he would be able to locate her.


    Nodding his head, he walked deeper into the Nether Dragon King''sir.


    The day after Rocky had returned to the Nether Dragon King''sir, Valeria, Gloria, and Purple finally


    reached the depths of the Nether Dragon King''sir. They had ovee plenty of dangers along the


    way and now, they were facing the legendary, intelligent beast, the Nether Dragon King.


    The Nether Dragon King''s body looked like a dragon''s. A long, narrow face and fangs that were


    powerful and sharp could be seen from a distance. The beast''s skin was solid like it was made from


    iron or copper. Just one nce was enough to deter most people from fighting the beast.


    Currently, the Nether Dragon King was battling against Israel.


    He had arrived a few days ago. Straight away, he had approached the beast and tried out different


    subduing methods. Unfortunately, the Nether Dragon King was too strong and Israel was left with no


    other options but to subdue the beast using force.


    However, Israel wasn''t strong enough to do it sessfully. He had used all his skills and the spiritual


    treasures that he had specially prepared for the beast, but he was still unsessful.


    Quentin and Drew were also present. They were both standing in the dark and observing the fight,


    waiting for the right time to take action.


    Originally, Valeria and Gloria''s n had been to destroy the alliance between Quentin and Drew, but


    they hadn''t seen the two men on their journey. Therefore, they didn''t have the chance to take action.


    Now that the Nether Dragon King was in front of them, they had to forget about Quentin and Drew and


    concentrate on subduing the beast.


    "It looks like the Nether Dragon King is more powerful than we thought. Even the Godly Genius of the


    Primitive Fief is struggling to subdue it even when he is using the demonization skill," Valeria


    for a while now.


    "If we work together, it might be possible. But if we fight the beast alone, there''s absolutely no chance,"


    Gloria replied.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "I agree with you," Valeria said. Gloria looked at her with slightly wide eyes. The two of them agreeing


    was a rare urrence.


    "Purple, you stay here," Gloria said. ording to the rules, only Godly Geniuses could carry out the


    mission of subduing the Nether Dragon King. So Gloria asked Purple to stay out of it.


    Then, Gloria shouted, "Quentin, you little bastard,e over here!"


    Quentin looked everywhere, feeling very confused. Out of the entire Shura Race, there were only a few


    people who dared to address him like that. Drew nudged him and pointed at Gloria. Quentin tilted his


    head. He didn''t know that Gloria wasing too.


    Because of the good rtionship between the Purgatory Fief and the Genie Fief, Quentin and Gloria


    had known each other for a long time. However, they didn''t like each other. In Gloria''s opinion, Quentin


    was just a little kid and Quentin believed that Gloria was nothing but a vixen.


    "Oops! A vixen is calling me!" Now that Gloria was there, Quentin refused to stay hidden. He walked


    out into the light


    with Drew following on his heels.


    Valeria slowly walked over to join them.


    "Who are you referring to? It better not be me!" Gloria snapped, pointing an using finger in


    Quentin''s direction.


    "And this must be Valeria, the Godly Genius of the Flower Fief," Quentin said, turning to face Valeria


    with a yful smile on his face. A veil was covering most of her features, but her beauty could not be


    blocked.


    Valeria nodded in response.


    "I''m Drew, the Godly Genius of the Elite Fief. It''s such an honor to see you both here, Miss Gloria and


    Miss Valeria. I''ve heard of your beauty many times. I can see with my own eyes that you live up to your


    reputation," Drew said, trying to get closer to them. His eyes mainly looked at Gloria. Apparently, he


    found her the most attractive.


    Gloria noticed the way Drew looked at her, so she winked at him and gave him a coquettish smile. "I''ve


    heard that the Godly Genius of the Elite Fief is the most handsome man in the Elite Fief. Now I know


    it''s the truth."


    "I''m ttered!" Drew''s eyebrows rose so high that they reached his hairline.


    "Don''t fall under the vixen''s trap, Drew. Her enchantment skill can''t be underestimated!" Quentin


    warned, punching Drew on the arm. He was quite familiar with Gloria, so he was more cautious around


    her than other men were. He was sure that Gloria had a reason for calling them over.


    However, Drew had chosen to ignore his warning. His eyes were still glued on Gloria.


    "You two were watching the fight, so I''m sure you''ve noticed that the Nether Dragon King is very


    powerful and can''t be beaten by a single Godly Genius. Therefore, I have a suggestion. What if the four


    of us work together and defeat the beast once Israel is exhausted? After that, we canpete to


    subdue the beast with our own abilities," Gloria offered.


    "If it was Miss Valeria''s suggestion, I would have considered it. But if it''s yours? No. I don''t think you''re


    that kindhearted..." Quentin answered. Although he was young, he was bright. He was well aware that


    Gloria just wanted to take advantage of him and Drew.


    "If you don''t want to do that, I won''t force you," Gloria said. Then, with a charming smile on her face,


    she turned to look at Drew and asked, "Hey, Drew, would you like to join us?"


    "Yes, of course. I''d love to! I think your n is amazing!" Drew said all in one breath while repeatedly


    nodding his head. He seemed to be unable to resist Gloria''s enchantment skill and had fallen


    Quentin gritted his teeth. He didn''t know that Drew had such weak willpower.


    "Well, I think the three of us are enough to deal with the beast. Quentin, I am giving you one more


    chance. Are you willing to join us?" Gloria asked with a quick nce in Quentin''s direction. She had


    expected him to refuse her n, but now that Drew was on her side, their chances of winning had


    increased.


    "Bitch, you''ve convinced me! Count me in!" Quentin knew that he had lost Drew and that he would be


    fighting alone. Therefore, there was no chance of him winning unless he joined the other three. After


    they defeated the Nether Dragon King, he would try to subdue the beast on his own.


    "Awesome! Let''s get ready to fight!" Gloria dered with a smile.


    Soon, the four Godly Geniuses and Purple had reached the bottom of their.


    Israel''s battle with the Nether Dragon King had ended and he was obviously exhausted. A bad feeling


    swept over him when he saw five people approaching him.


    "I''m really sorry, Israel, but the Nether Dragon King is ours now," Gloria stated.

 Chapter 1718 Who Was The Prey

    Chapter 1718 Who Was The Prey


    "These guys have joined hands?" Israel was a little surprised that the four Godly Geniuses had joined


    hands in battle, but he deemed that it was the most logical choice right now. He realized that the others


    must have been observing his fight against the Nether Dragon King for a while now. Thus, they had to


    admit that no one would have a chance to win against the monstrous creature if they fought by


    themselves.


    Currently, he was regretful. He recognized that if he had not been too conceited, he could have joined


    hands with the other Godly Geniuses to take down the Nether Dragon King. Perhaps, they would have


    finished the mission by now.


    "So, what are you thinking right now? Your face does not look too happy. Are you thinking of fighting


    this creature with us? Come on now! You don''t need to think about it!" Gloria was well-aware of Israel''s


    impressive strength. Once he joined them, their chances of defeating the Nether Dragon King would be


    much greater.


    "Really? What if I betray all of you in the end and take all the credits for myself?" Israel asked with a


    smirk.


    "Ha! Don''t think so highly of yourself. You have already fought the dragon for such a long time. We


    know that you are also near your limit. If you have the guts to fight us in the end, you are going down!"


    Gloria said confidently. Of course, she had already considered the possible consequences. Otherwise,


    she would not dare to make such an offer.


    "Think it through because that is a good bargain for you. Although you are the strongest among the


    nine Godly Geniuses, you cannot subdue the Nether Dragon King by yourself. Hence, we also do not


    need to be afraid of you," Quentin added in a serious tone.


    "Besides, the Nether Dragon King is a beast of the Emperor Realm. In the end, it will have its own


    choice. Maybe it will pick one of us before we can do something to it. Who knows?" Gloria had already


    considered this possibility before she even asked Israel.


    "Fine. Since you are so sure of yourselves, let''s finish this." Although Israel was still a little hesitant, he


    knew that in their current situation, working together with them was undoubtedly the best option.


    As the five Godly Geniuses reached an agreement, they began to disperse in various directions to


    surround the Nether Dragon King. It was quite a stunning scene when all these powerful masters


    attacked their target at the same time.


    Immediately after, a fierce battle broke out.


    Although the strength of the Nether Dragon King was only somewhere between the medium stage and


    the premium stage of the Spiritual Emperor Realm, its abilities were astonishing. It did not fell to an


    obvious disadvantage even though it was facing five masters simultaneously.


    On the other hand, the Godly Geniuses went all out by using their special skills and summoning all the


    powerful spiritual treasures that they possessed.


    As the fierce battle ensued, itsted for a day and a night.


    However, with thesting efforts of the Godly Geniuses, the Nether Dragon King seemed to be finally


    overwhelmed and was unable to hold on for much longer.


    Seeing this, Valeria and the others took this opportunity and strengthened their attacks even more.


    A momentter, the Nether Dragon King finally crashed to the ground with a loud thud.


    "Whew! Finally!" That was the only time that the Godly Geniuses were able to heave a sigh of relief. At


    the same time, they were so excited about what could happen next.


    After all, the next thing they had to do was to make sure that it would submit to one of them.


    "Hey, we''ll give you a chance to live. Choose any of us to be your master and you will be spared,"


    Gloria uttered firmly.


    However, to their surprise, the Nether Dragon King seemed not to have any intention of surrendering. It


    slowly raised its head and nced at Gloria with utter disdain. Then, all of a sudden, its aura


    dramatically increased and instantly reached the peak level of the Emperor Realm.


    Extremely bbergasted, the Godly Geniuses could just exchange nces, wondering how it could still


    move like this when they had already defeated it. It seemed that they were tricked. The mighty dragon


    was concealing its full strength, and now, it was ready to unleash it. For demonic beasts, it was known


    that the limit of their strength could reach up to the peak level of the Emperor Realm, and they were


    about to witness it.


    Moreover, because of this, they recognized that it would be impossible for any one of them to subdue it.


    Instead, they should be the ones that were in grave danger right now.


    As the aura of the Nether Dragon King went through the roof, it became even more violent. Then, an


    overbearing force instantly surged out, gushing towards its enemies.


    Since the power of the diabolic beast at the peak level of the Emperor Realm was way stronger than


    thebined strength of the five Godly Geniuses, all of them were sent flying and were seriously


    injured in the blink of an eye.


    However, it seemed that the Nether Dragon king was not finished yet. Its rage was not yet quenched,


    and it seemed that it was determined to kill them all. The next moment, its huge eyes swept across


    Gloria. In a sh, it spurted a scorching wave of mes towards her.


    Unfortunately, Gloria had been seriously injured from itsst attack. Thus, her body had currently


    be numb, and she could not move it at all. As she saw the fiery waveing towards her, she


    could do nothing to avoid or resist it.


    Just as Gloria closed her eyes to wait for her impending doom, a figure suddenly appeared beside her,


    picked her up, and quickly took her away to dodge the looming disaster.


    At the same time, the other four Godly Geniuses were also taken by surprise. They all wondered who it


    was that saved Gloria out of nowhere.


    Gloria immediately felt that someone had taken her away. But when she opened her eyes, she was


    astounded by the face of the person in front of her.


    "You? How? I thought you were already dead!" Gloria asked with her eyes wide open.


    "Are you not even d that I am still alive?" Rocky replied as he smiled bitterly.


    "But Valeria said that you fell off the cliff!" Gloria was still in disbelief and thought that her mind was just


    ying tricks on her.


    "So what? Can''t I save myself just because I have fallen off a cliff?"


    Hearing this, Gloria tried to rebut but found nothing to say.


    After Rocky finally took Gloria to a safe distance, he saw that the Nether Dragon King was staring


    angrily at him. Of course, it was enraged that he took its target away.


    Since there were too many people here, Rocky did not want to expose his real strength. So, he decided


    to use the Earth-diving Skill and instantly appeared beside Valeria.


    At this moment, the Nether Dragon King''s focus was shifted to Rocky. Without wasting any time, it


    spurted raging mes again that rushed towards Rocky and Valeria.


    Rocky knew how powerful it was, so he immediately summoned his Magic Icy Armor to protect himself


    from it. Then, he also carried Valeria and made their escape.


    "Let''s get out of here first. We are no match to the Nether Dragon King at its current state," Rocky said


    after he put Valeria down to the spot where he left Gloria earlier.


    Although the two women did not want to give up such a rare chance, it was clear to them that they


    would only die in vain if they tried to fight the Nether Dragon King. Thus, left with no other choice, they


    nodded and agreed with Rocky. At the same time, Purple also appeared and managed to find them.


    Therefore, the three women quickly bolted out together with Rocky.


    At the same time, since the attention of the Nether Dragon King was focused on Rocky and the


    women, Quentin took the opportunity to use his spiritual treasure to escape. Then, Drew also used his


    transformation skill to get out of the scene. Lastly, since Israel saw that the others already dispersed,


    he immediately flew out as well.


    However, the Nether Dragon King did not intend to let go of Rocky and the others. Hence, it summoned


    all the demonic beasts in itsir to chase after the Godly Geniuses.


    At this point, all the demonic beasts in their had already reached the Emperor Realm. Normally, it


    would be possible for the Godly Geniuses to kill one or two of them. But if a horde of beasts were going


    after them, their only choice was to retreat as fast as they could.


    Therefore, Rocky and the three women hurriedly took advantage of theplicated topography of the


    In the blink of an eye, the day quickly passed.


    After getting rid of the demonic beasts that were chasing them, Rocky and the women found a narrow


    cave, where they were able to safely recover their spiritual power.


    "Damn it. I thought our n to team up would be enough to take the Nether Dragon King down.


    Instead, the situation was reversed and we were the ones hunted down like prey. This task is going to


    kill us all!" Gloria could not help butin out of disappointment.


    "Ha! No one forced you toe here in the first ce," Rocky said with a cold snort.


    "Why are you mad at me? Don''t think that I will be grateful and willingly marry you just because you


    saved me back there!" Gloria retorted with dissatisfaction. However, she still had to admit that her


    impression of Rocky had been dramatically improved after the incident earlier.


    "Fine. I did not tell you to thank me or marry me. What I am worried about is that I might die young after


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    marrying you! Don''t me me if you became a widow so early."

 Chapter 1719 The Nether Dragon King Got Out Of The Lair

    Chapter 1719 The Nether Dragon King Got Out Of The Lair


    "You..." When she saw the joking expression on Rocky''s face, Gloria was rendered speechless. Her


    words hade out because of anger. She didn''t really mean them. It just made her pissed off to see


    Rocky taking advantage of the situation and teasing her.


    Both Valeria and Purple chuckled in response.


    "Now that their is full of beasts and they are chasing us, it will be a lot harder to get out," Valeria said


    in a serious voice, ending the yful mood.


    "I''m not worried about the beasts. It''s the Nether Dragon King that scares me. We''ve disturbed it, and


    now, it might not stop chasing after us," Rocky said as he frowned slightly.


    "Or it could have returned to itsir," Gloria guessed, hoping for the best.


    "I hope so," Rocky said. The truth was, he was strong enough to fight against the Nether Dragon King,


    but he did not want to expose his true strength yet. He would have to hold back and continue keeping a


    low profile for a while longer.


    After a day of being pursued by many beasts, Rocky and the others reached the vicinity of the


    entrance. As they were preparing to go outside, something suddenly shed in Valeria''s pocket.


    She took out the shing object and observed it. It was a jade rune that was made from a special


    material. Blood red light was shining from it.


    "Damn it! Something must have happened to the guard team!" Valeria eximed as the red light


    reflected in her wide eyes.


    The jade rune in her hand was called the rming Rune, and its purpose was to convey dangerous


    information. Usually, two rming Runes were matched and each one was given to a different person.


    If one of them was broken, the other would sense it and send out a warning signal.


    Just before they had entered the Nether Dragon King''sir, Valeria had given an rming Rune to one


    of the Spiritual Emperors from the Flower Fief. That way, she would know if they got attacked.


    And now that the rming Rune was sending out a signal, it meant that the joint guard team must be in


    trouble.


    "Do you think that the guard teams that belong to the other Godly Geniuses could have attacked our


    guard team?" Rocky''s eyes narrowed.


    "There''s no way of knowing. This signal just warns us that we shouldn''t leave right now," Valeria


    replied.


    "Plus, I don''t think any of the other Godly Genius teams will attack our team at this critical moment. Is it


    possible that the Nether Dragon King went outside to kill them?" Gloria asked.


    "If that were the case, it would be very bad!" Rocky''s face grew more serious. There were lots of guard


    teams out there waiting for their Godly Geniuses to return, and if the Nether Dragon King got out, lots


    of them would die.


    "What should we do now?" Valeria asked in a shaky voice. She knew that there was a high chance of


    the Nether Dragon King causing more trouble for them.


    "I don''t know about you guys, but I have to go and see what''s going on out there!" Rocky eximed.


    Nervousness filled the pit of his stomach as he thought about the current state of Vivian and the joint


    guard team. If the Nether Dragon King was really out there, then Rocky must do something to protect


    them. He could not just stay here and do nothing.


    Therefore, he chose to ignore the beasts that were chasing them and rushed all the way to the


    entrance of their. About half an hourter, Rocky and the others were approaching the entrance. The


    moment that they exited their, they saw corpses scattered on the ground and many injured people


    whining in pain.


    Four guard teams were battling it out with some beasts while the Nether Dragon King fought against


    several high-grade Spiritual Emperors.


    It seemed that after the Nether Dragon King found that it was difficult to kill Rocky and the other Godly


    Geniuses, it had taken some beasts out of their to kill all the members of the Shura Race that were


    present.


    "Stay here and wait for me. I''m going to find Vivian and others and make sure they are okay." Rocky''s


    eyes searched through the groups of people until he saw Vivian fighting against the Nether Dragon


    King. He wanted Valeria and the others to stay in a safe ce until he could figure out a n.


    Wasting no time, he rushed onto the battlefield and headed straight for Vivian.


    "You made it out! Is this diabolic beast the Nether Dragon King?" Relief was clear on Vivian''s face


    when sheid her eyes on Rocky. The only reason they were fighting back against the Nether Dragon


    King and not retreating was because they were worried about the safety of Rocky and the others.


    Vivian had been trying her best to hold her ground against the powerful enemies.


    "Yes. We made it irritated so we can''t stay here. You need to take the team and get them out of here


    right away," Rocky said in an urgent tone.


    "Where is Valeria?" Vivian asked.


    "She''s waiting at the entrance."


    "Okay. I''ll go and pick her up. By the way, the Nether Dragon King is really powerful. If I take the high-


    grade Spiritual Emperors and retreat, no one will be able to stop it!" Vivian eximed over all the noise.


    She had fought with the Nether Dragon King for a long time, so she knew how skilled and tough the


    beast was.


    "I will find a way to distract it. Just go!" Rocky said.


    "All right. Just be careful." In the past, Vivian would have not trusted Rocky with the task, but after


    experiencing many adventures in the Nether Fire Land together, she had no reason to doubt his


    abilities.


    Wasting no time, she rushed to the entrance of their to gather Valeria and the others.


    When they saw the other Godly Geniuses exiting their, Jordy and the other high-grade Spiritual


    Emperors expected to see their own Godly Geniusesing. Therefore, their will to fight lessened.


    Before long, they were all retreating, leaving Rocky alone to face the Nether Dragon King.


    In order to grab the Nether Dragon King''s attention, Rocky shouted, "Stop it!"


    The Nether Dragon King spun around to search for the source of the yell and saw Rocky. Immediately,


    a deep growl rumbled in its throat. It was remembering that Rocky was the guy who had ruined its n.


    "Go back to yourir. Don''t kill anyone else!" Rocky persuaded.


    Obviously, the Nether Dragon King turned its nose up at Rocky''s words. When Rocky had finished


    talking, it shot waves of mes towards him.


    Rocky leapt to the side, but the Nether Dragon King did not intend to let him go that easily. It started


    It only took a few minutes to sessfully attract the Nether Dragon King''s attention. By that time,


    Vivian had collected Valeria and the others and smoothly brought them back to the joint guard team.


    She was surprised to see that Gloria was with them, but she did not have time to ask questions. Now,


    she was worried about Rocky''s wellbeing.


    Meanwhile, Israel, Quentin, and Drew saw their opportunity to exit their. They snuck out one at a


    time. As they ran to join their guard teams, they looked at Rocky and the Nether Dragon King and they


    were shocked to see what was happening.


    Soon, all the guard teams had retreated to the periphery of their and were watching Rocky and


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Nether Dragon King from afar.


    "If I''m right, he''s the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief. He''s bold to use himself as bait..."


    "Yes. He''s brave, but this is not a wise move!"


    "He should be the weakest out of the nine Godly Geniuses. I don''t know if he is strong enough to


    survive this encounter!"


    When they all saw Rocky trying to fight the Nether Dragon King on his own, the Spiritual Emperors of


    other guard teams all shook their heads. They were sure that Rocky was ying with fire and that his


    death was imminent.


    Rocky knew that he could subdue the Nether Dragon King as long as he wanted to. But he did not want


    to expose his strength yet, so he chose to distract the Nether Dragon King, hoping it would get tired


    and surrender.


    Unfortunately, the enraged Nether Dragon King had left all of its wits behind and just wanted to see


    everything destroyed.

 Chapter 1720 His Amazing Performance

    Chapter 1720 His Amazing Performance


    Rearing up and garnering all its power, the Nether Dragon Kingunched a more violent attack at


    Rocky, making everyone gasp.


    "I''ll go help him!" Vivian eximed, taking a step forward. She was having a hard time standing back


    and watching Rocky struggling.


    "Please don''t. He told you to get the guard team out of here, so he must have a n. If you go over


    there, you could ruin everything..." Valeria said, holding out an arm to stop Vivian from advancing.


    Even though Vivian thought what she had said was reasonable, she was still a little anxious. After all,


    the Nether Dragon King had enough power that it could kill Rocky.


    Of course, that idea excited the other Godly Geniuses. They wanted Rocky to be killed by the Nether


    Dragon King. To them, it was like they were watching an entertaining performance.


    Rocky and the Nether Dragon King had been in a stalemate for a long time when Rocky found an


    opportunity to approach the Nether Dragon King. As he walked towards it, he activated the Mysterious


    Beast Transformation Skill and sent his spiritual sense into the Nether Dragon King''s.


    "Nether Dragon King, do you recognize me?" After his spiritual sense entered the Nether Dragon


    King''s, Rocky released the royal power that he had been storing inside his body.


    When the Nether Dragon King felt its presence, it asked in a trembling, excited voice, "What? Your


    power is the same as my master''s..."


    "That''s because I have inherited your master''s power," Rocky exined.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "That means that you are my new master..." The Nether Dragon King stepped forward and bowed its


    long head.


    "Then you need to listen to me. From now on, you must act as a guardian beast like you are and go


    back into yourir!" Rocky ordered.


    "Master, I thought you needed my help," the Nether Dragon King said with a longing look on its face.


    "Not yet."


    "Okay." The Nether Dragon King didn''t want to anger its master so it fell silent.


    Satisfied, Rocky withdrew his spiritual sense from the Nether Dragon King.


    Then, something unexpected happened. Under the watchful eyes of the public, the Nether Dragon King


    dropped to its knees and kowtowed to Rocky. Then, it slowly turned around and started gathering all


    the beasts to return them to their.


    "That''s not possible. The Nether Dragon King is actually submitting to Odin!"


    "It''s incredible. How did he do it?"


    "Yes. I want to know what method he used to make the Nether Dragon King surrender."


    Naturally, all the members of the four guard teams were shocked to the core.


    But the question that was pressing on their minds the most was why the Nether Dragon King had


    returned to itsir after surrendering to Rocky.


    For a moment, no one could figure it out.


    After the Nether Dragon King had led the beasts back to theirir, Rocky joined Vivian and the others.


    "That was super reckless!" Vivian yelled at Rocky when he reached them.


    "Oh, please don''t be angry. I''m fine," Rocky said with a smile.


    "If something bad had happened to you, how could I exin it to my brother?" It was clear from the


    tone of her voice how worried she had been about Rocky.


    "Miss Vivian, he is standing right in front of you, alive and kicking. Isn''t it enough? What did you want?


    For him to get injured?" Gloria spat, crossing her arms over her chest.


    "Miss Gloria, why are you even here? Hand over the engagement covenant," Vivian demanded,


    holding out her hand that was shaking from pure rage.


    "I can''t give it to you because I''m determined to marry Odin!" Now that she had witnessed Rocky in


    action, Gloria wanted to win him over.


    Both Valeria and Vivian red at her at the same time. They slowly walked towards her, intending to


    take her and force her to hand over the engagement covenant.


    "What? Are you trying to capture me?" Gloria asked, bing more alert.


    Purple immediately stepped forward to protect herdy.


    Just as the four women were about to start a brawl, Rocky said, "Miss Vivian, let them go, please."


    "But she still has the engagement covenant..." Vivian protested. She was disappointed in Rocky. She


    had thought that he was on her side.


    "Even if you capture her, she won''t hand it over. And can you hurt her? No, you can''t because it would


    only make the situation moreplicated. Just look around you. The other Godly Geniuses are already


    looking at us," Rocky said. As he spoke, he looked into the distance and saw the other teams staring at


    him like they were all calcting something.


    Vivian immediately looked over and saw that Rocky was right. They seemed to be preparing to attack


    them.


    "Then we should retreat!" Vivian decided.


    She collected the remaining members of the joint guard team as well as Rocky and Valeria and they all


    left, leaving Gloria and Purple behind.


    "Lady, should we go back now?" Purple asked, turning to face Gloria.


    "Sure. I''ve had my fun. And I''ve decided that I''m going to ask my father to discuss the marriage with the


    Ghost Fief once I''m back. I must convince him to let me marry Odin," Gloria swore.


    "What? Are you sure you''re all right?" Purple looked at Gloria in horror.


    "Yes. I just think I might have fallen in love with him," Gloria said, looking starry-eyed into the distance.


    Purple''s mouth fell open.


    "Now that I like him, I might as well marry him. After all, I have the engagement covenant," Gloria


    added.


    "But we already return the engagement covenant to him," Purple said, tilting her head to the side.


    "No one else knows that," Gloria said as she curled her lips.


    "But..."


    "Enough with the questions! Let''s go back!" As soon as the words left her lips, Gloria summoned her


    ride and left with Purple.


    When they were gone, the guard teams of the Primitive Fief, the Elite Fief, and the Purgatory Fief


    looked at each other cautiously. They were afraid to stay any longer, so they all retreated.


    Meanwhile, Vivian had led the team out of the Nether Fire Land, and they were headed for the Ghost


    Fief.


    "Godly Genius, you subdued the Nether Dragon King. Why did you let it return to itsir?" Vivian asked


    Rocky as they walked next to each other.


    "I have my reasons but I would like to keep them secret," Rocky answered with a small smile on his


    face.


    "But did youplete the task or not?" The most important thing was whether or not Rocky had


    "It doesn''t matter if I fulfilled the task or not. I benefited a lot from the trip to the Nether Fire Land,"


    Rocky answered. He was the only one who knew the hidden meaning behind his words.


    Vivian raised her eyebrows. She didn''t know what he had meant when he said he had benefited.


    Rocky turned to Valeria and said, "Miss Valeria, because you didn''t fully recover from your previous


    injury and you were injured while fighting against the Nether Dragon King, you will have to rest more


    when we get back. If you are not in a hurry to go back to the Flower Fief, you can stay in the Ghost Fief


    and my master can heal you..."


    "Okay." It never urred to Valeria that Rocky cared so much about her. It was a new experience.


    Saying nothing further, Rocky closed his eyes and rested.

 Chapter 1721 Went Back To Ghost Fief

    Chapter 1721 Went Back To Ghost Fief


    "Pleasee with me. I need to talk with you in private," Vivian said as she approached Valeria and


    gestured her to get on her beast. Afterward, the two women went away from the team and went to a


    ce where they could talk in peace.


    "What is the matter?" Seeing that Vivian was acting quite strange, Valeria quickly asked her what was


    going on.


    "Well, it is actually about your engagement with Odin. What are your thoughts about it now?" Vivian


    asked straightforwardly.


    "What do you mean?" Valeria was quite taken aback by the sudden question.


    "Shouldn''t you be thinking about the wedding already?" Vivian directly pointed it out.


    "The wedding?" Valeria repeated and could not help but swallow. The expression on her face slightly


    changed. After all, she had not yet begun thinking about it.


    "I know that you had doubts about him before. But you have witnessed Odin''s strength, and you should


    have a better impression of him by now. Since you are engaged, you will inevitably get married sooner


    orter. But I suggest that you''d better hurry up," Vivian bluntly remarked.


    "But¡­ I haven''t really thought about it yet," Valeria mumbled softly.


    "Actually, the other reason why I told you this is because something''s bothering me," Vivian said as her


    face became more serious.


    "What is it?" Valeria asked with slightly furrowed brows.


    "Haven''t you noticed the attitude of the Godly Genius of the Genie Fief towards Odin? I think that she is


    nning something, and she might even take action soon. Don''t forget that technically, she is also


    engaged to him. If she used it to her advantage, I''m afraid that the Flower Fief would be in trouble."


    Since Vivian was an outsider that had a neutral set of eyes, she could easily discern that Gloria was


    infatuated with Rocky based on how she talked and behaved in front of him.


    "You mean that she might take action first?" Only then did Valeria realize the gravity of the situation.


    "Yes, it is very likely. So, I suggest that it would be better if the two of you got married right after you get


    back. This way, even if she tries to intervene afterward, you will still have the advantage," Vivian


    exined.


    "I understand what you are saying¡­ But I actually never thought of marrying that guy," Valeria


    protested as she pouted.


    "Well, it is your marriage. So, in the end, I don''t really have a say in it. But of course, for the interest of


    the Flower Fief, you know that you have to be prepared to do it." Vivian grew up in aplicated


    environment where countless disputes and conflicts of interest urred. So, she knew that one should


    sometimes make sacrifices for the greater good of many.


    "Okay! Just let me think about it first!" Valeria felt pressured that she could not think clearly.


    "Of course. My intention is just to remind you. As for the decision that you will make, it will solely


    depend on you." After saying that, Vivian eventually apanied Valeria back.


    Then, after three days, Vivian, together with her team members, returned to the Ghost Fief. At the


    same time, Gilbert, who had received the news from Vivian in advance, led the elders and some of his


    subordinates to wee them at the gate of his mansion.


    "Leader, we are back." As they saw Gilbert waiting for them there, Vivian, Rocky, and Valeria all


    stepped forward and cupped their hands to greet him.


    "Thank you for all your hard work. I can''t wait to hear the details of your trip!" Gilbert said with a huge


    smile.


    Immediately after, Rocky and the others followed Gilbert and the elders into the conference hall.


    As they arrived at the hall, everyone took their seats. Then, with a genuine look of admiration on his


    face, Gilbert uttered, "Odin, you did a great job! I actually did not expect that you will be able to make


    Nether Dragon King submit to you. Moreover, you were able to defeat the other Godly Geniuses in the


    process. That is amazing!"


    "Thank you for your praise, leader. I am deeply ttered. However, I just made the Nether Dragon King


    surrender. I was not able to take it back. Hence, I think I haven''t fullypleted the task yet," Rocky


    humbly replied.


    "Well, yes, that is true. However, at this moment, it can only be judged by the gods. What''s important


    right now is that you are able toe back safe and sound," Gilbert said with a gentle smile on his


    face. It was actually rare to see him smile so much because he always wore a serious expression.


    "By the way, leader, on our trip to the Nether Fire Land, we also witnessed the strength of the other


    Godly Geniuses. ording to my observation, the Godly Genius of the Primitive Fief should be our


    worst enemy. Next to him would be the Godly Genius of the Purgatory Fief. Although he is still young,


    he is very resourceful and cunning," Vivian briefly reported.


    "The Godly Genius from the Purgatory Fief, huh? If that is the case, we will need to collect more


    information about him from now on," Gilbert dered decisively.


    "But I also think that the Godly Genius of the Genie Fief will be very troublesome¡­" Vivian continued


    and expressed her opinion.


    "Hmm. After she left my mansion, she actually went directly to the Nether Fire Land alone. I must say


    that she has quite the guts." At the mention of Gloria, Gilbert suddenly felt a headache again.


    "Yes, and I also think that she has already developed feelings for¡­" Vivian softly uttered as she


    nced at Rocky.


    Obviously, Gilbert quickly understood what she meant. But then, he just waved his hand and said, "All


    of you must be pretty exhausted. For now, you should go back and take a rest. We''ll discuss some


    moreter."


    "All right then. I''ll go ahead," Rocky said and eventually left.


    At the same time, Valeria also cupped her hands and left the hall.


    Afterward, Gilbert asked the elders and servants to leave, until only he and Vivian were left.


    "Vivian, thank you very much for your service," Gilbert said with utmost gratefulness.


    "You''re wee, leader. In fact, Odin has been a great help in the task. If it weren''t for him, the joint


    guard team would have suffered such a great loss. I have to admit that we had underestimated him."


    Vivian didn''t think that highly of Rocky before. But after the task, she hadpletely changed her


    opinion towards him.


    "Well, since he was chosen as the Godly Genius, I know that he is deserving of the position. Hence, I


    never really doubted his abilities." Gilbert nodded as he sighed.


    "By the way, as I was saying earlier, you may have to pay attention to the actions of the Genie Fief. I''m


    sure that sooner orter, their Godly Genius will take action and use her engagement with Odin to


    snatch him." Vivian was finally able to say it directly since no one else was around.


    "I see. You may also leave and have a rest now."


    After that, Vivian left Gilbert and went out of the hall.


    As Rocky returned to the Ghost Pce, he saw that Esteban was actually busy dissecting a corpse.


    Seeing that Rocky hade back, he greeted him without even taking his eyes off what he was doing.


    "Oh? You are finally back!"


    "Here. These are the Nether Fire Flowers that you wanted." Rocky took out the flowers that he had


    collected and handed them over to Esteban.


    "Great! It seems that you were able toplete the task this time," Esteban happily said as he took a


    look at the flowers. Seeing that they were indeed the Nether Fire Flowers, he repeatedly nodded in


    satisfaction.


    "How did you know that I did it this time?" Rocky asked with furrowed brows.


    "Ha-ha! I''m like a prophet. I can predict things," Esteban replied as heughedcently.


    "Really? So, did you also predict that I have entered the sacred ce of the royal family?" Rocky asked


    with a faint smile.


    "What? Is that true? Were you able to get anything?" Esteban was quite surprised. He did not expect


    that Rocky would really be able to enter the sacred ce of the royal family of the Shura Race.


    "Well, yeah, I gained something. But the most important thing that I acquired is the secret of the royal


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    family," Rocky said with a slightly serious face.


    "The secret of the royal family? Then, don''t bother telling me about it. After all, we don''t know if it may


    get me killed someday or bring such a misfortune." Esteban quickly waved his hand, ying things


    safe for his own sake.


    "Well, I guess you are right," Rocky agreed and did not say anything more about the topic.


    "It''s good that you''re back. But I''m sure that she gave you a hard time. Am I right?" Esteban asked in a


    teasing tone.


    "Everything went fine, although she has been injured. So, I''m afraid that you''ll have to help her heal in


    the next few days," Rocky said bluntly.


    "Why me? Aren''t you able to heal her wounds yourself?" Esteban replied as he rolled his eyes at


    Rocky.


    "I can, but it won''t be convenient¡­" Rocky said as he shook his head.

 Chapter 1722 Cure Her Wounds

    Chapter 1722 Cure Her Wounds


    "Really? Or is it because you''re afraid of being pestered by her?" Esteban asked with a snicker.


    "Oh please, I''m not that charming," Rocky retorted. His face was on the verge of turning red.


    "It''s not up to you whether or not she thinks you''re charming. She''s your fiancee, boy. Be nice to her..."


    "But I didn''t do anything bad to her!" Fed up, Rocky couldn''t help butsh out.


    "Then cure her wounds because I''m going out tomorrow." Esteban finally went straight to the point and


    asked him to treat Valeria''s wounds.


    "Where are you going?"


    "It''s a secret!" Esteban said teasingly.


    Rocky shook his head and let out a small smile before going straight to the pharmacy located in the


    depths of the Ghost Pce.


    After a good night''s rest, Valeria came to the Ghost Pce the moment she regained some of her


    strength.


    "Is Master Esteban here?" She greeted Rocky with a question.


    "He''s out for a few days," Rocky replied.


    "What? What about my treatment..." Valeria quickly cut off her question.


    "Of course, I will be the one to treat you," Rocky said while taking a quick nce at her.


    "What?" Valeria thought she misheard at first.


    "Huh? What''s the matter? Can''t I treat you?" Rocky teased with a warm smile.


    "No, it''s just..." Valeria hesitated again.


    "When did you be so shy and hesitant? It''s not like you," he said frankly.


    "Well, I just don''t think your medical skills are good enough." Valeria racked her brain trying to find an


    excuse.


    "Of course my medical skills are far from my master''s, but I''m still more than capable to treat your


    wounds. If you don''t want me to, then you''re free to go."


    Noticing Rocky letting her go that easily caught her off guard. Her face turned bright red in


    embarrassment, but she knew better than to let her pride get the better of her. She had to cure her


    injury as soon as possible, or else it would affect her cultivation.


    After mustering some strength and courage, she finally managed to say, "Fine, you can heal my


    wounds!"


    "Then lie down. I need to check your injury first." Rocky put a smile on his face.


    After hesitating for a while, she finallyy down on the ice jade bed inside the pharmacy.


    Rocky followed closely and walked to the side of the bed before releasing his spiritual power to cover


    Valeria. He then began to sense her body for any injuries.


    "Your injury is more serious than expected. Especially after being eroded by the demonic aurast


    time, your meridians have been damaged..." he said while his eyes narrowed with concern.


    "Can it be cured?" Valeria anxiously asked.


    "Yes, but it will take some time. You may also need to soak in medicinal liquid." It only took a short


    while for Rocky toe up with a n.


    "Soak in the medicinal liquid? Is the procedureplicated?" She had many worries. It would be her


    first time undergoing such treatment, but she knew she had to do it. Even Elder Leticia couldn''t cure


    her, so she was left with little to no choice.


    "No, but while you are soaking in the liquid, I have to use needles on your back, so..." Rocky''s foggy


    answer didn''t help with her anxiety.


    "Is there any other way?" Valeria understood what he meant.


    "This is the only way to cure your woundspletely," Rocky answered seriously.


    Valeria grew flustered. She was worried that Rocky might use the opportunity to take advantage of her.


    But if she didn''t let him cure her wounds, it would surely affect her cultivation soon. After putting much


    thought on it, she could only nod at Rocky to signal her agreement.


    "It''s toote today. Come back tomorrow. I also need to prepare."


    "Okay." With that Valeria quickly got off the ice jade bed and took a quick nce at Rocky before


    leaving.


    As soon as she left, Vivian arrived.


    "Two beautiful women already visited me. Is this my lucky day?" Rocky jokingly said as soon as he saw


    Vivian enter the pharmacy. Since she was always aloof, Rocky couldn''t help but mess with her.


    "Who came here just now?" Vivian didn''t find his joke funny and coldly asked him.


    "Valeria..."


    "Why did she look for you?" Vivian asked curiously.


    "What''s it to you? When did you start to get all gossipy?" Rockyughed to tease her even more,


    crossing his arms over his chest.


    "Do you want to die?"


    "No, I don''t. She just came here so I can heal her wounds," Rocky uttered.


    "Well, it seems that you''ve finally made some progress in your rtionship." Vivian''s cold face softened


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    a little.


    "What do you mean?" "Nothing. It''s just better not to be hostile towards her.


    Plus, she''s already your fiancee. It''s for the better if you two get along. Maybe we and the Flower Fief


    will finally be united because of your marriage," Vivian added.


    "Are you here to persuade me to marry her?" Rocky smiled bitterly.


    "I don''t have the time to do that. I''m here to look for Master Esteban."


    "He''s out to deal with something. He might be absent for a few days," Rocky answered.


    "A few days?"


    "What''s the matter? Is there anything I can do to help?"


    "I''m afraid you can''t help me. I have a disease since I was a child. On the fifteenth day each month, I''m


    cold all over. Only Master Esteban can prescribe medicine for me to relieve it. I''ve used up the


    medicine he gave mest time. I came here so he can prepare more for me. I''ll just return when he


    "The fifteenth day? Then it will be the day after tomorrow. Can you endure it without medicine?" Rocky


    asked her with a worried face.


    "I think I can get through it. I''m leaving now." With that, Vivian left the Ghost Pce.


    As soon as she left, Rocky immediately began to prepare for Valeria''s treatment the next day.


    At the same time, the teams of the other three Godly Geniuses also returned to their own fiefs to report


    to their leaders.


    When the leaders learned that the Nether Dragon King openly submitted to the Godly Genius of the


    Ghost Fief, they knew they couldn''t just stand idly by. This was no mere coincidence.


    They immediately ordered their spies in the Ghost Capital to collect as much information as they could


    about the Godly Genius.


    Gloria looked for her father and leader, Adrian, as soon as she arrived in the Genie Fief.


    The sight of his daughter made Adrian''s face twitch in anger.


    His anger against his daughter had been growing even more ever since he received the message from


    Gilbert. He wanted to personally take Gloria home, but there was something more important for him to


    deal with. Thus he had to send someone to the Ghost Capital, but it didn''t help as she sneaked out of


    the leader''s mansion and disappeared without a trace.


    "Father..." Gloria knew that her father must be angry, so she immediately tried to grab her father''s arm


    and soothe his nerves.


    Having enough of her attitude, Adrian waved his hand and a strong spiritual power pinned Gloria to


    stand right where she was.


    "Don''t try to fool me. You have made such a big mistake this time!" Adrian yelled in fury.

 Chapter 1723 Glorias Plan

    Chapter 1723 Gloria''s n


    "Father, what is the matter? I did not do anything wrong," Gloria said in a defensive tone.


    "How dare you feign ignorance? Gilbert has sent someone to give me a message. He said that you


    maliciously destroyed the engagement ceremony between the Godly Geniuses of the Ghost Fief and


    the Flower Fief. You signed your name on the engagement covenant and even stole it! What were you


    thinking?! Damn it. It''s my fault that I spoiled you too much." Adrian knew that what his daughter did


    this time was something that could not be easily forgiven. In fact, if he did not do anything right away, it


    might cause an inevitable dispute between their fief and the other two fiefs.


    "Why are you scolding me? I was just trying to secure the benefits of our fief through my own


    methods!" Gloria retorted as she pursed her lips.


    "Is that what you think? But I think you just brought trouble instead! Fortunately, you were able to


    escape. Otherwise, I really don''t know what I would have said to Gilbert to let him release you," Adrian


    answered coldly.


    "About that... I did not escape by myself," Gloria mumbled as she let out a sly smile.


    "What do you mean? How did you get out of their territory?" Adrian asked hesitantly as he slightly


    narrowed his eyes.


    "Odin helped me."


    "Odin? The Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief? Why would he do that? Didn''t you steal his engagement


    covenant? That doesn''t make any sense." Of course, Adrian was confused. He didn''t know Rocky''s


    motive, so he didn''t understand why the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief would help his daughter


    escape.


    "Humph! Didn''t you say that I brought trouble this time? Then, no matter what I say, I''m sure that you


    will just me me anyway. What''s the point of telling you everything?" Gloria said provokingly.


    "Fine. Fine. I take it back. Are we cool now? Can you continue what you''re saying earlier? Tell me what


    exactly happened." As Adrian sighed, his tone eventually softened.


    "Well, I actually can''t exin everything in detail right now. But to put it simply, Odin doesn''t want to be


    married to Valeria. At the same time, Valeria feels the same way. So, in other words, the two of them


    just get engaged to strengthen the alliance of their fiefs," Gloria summarized.


    "But that''s understandable. Most of the time, that is what happens. So, I still don''t understand why he


    deliberately helped you," Adrian said with furrowed brows.


    "It''s because he wants to cooperate with me," Gloria quickly replied.


    "Cooperate with you? How can you be sure about that?"


    "Well, I don''t know his entire n, but if there is one thing that I''m sure of, it''s that he doesn''t want an


    enemy out of the Genie Fief. Hence, although informally, he and I are now allied," Gloria reiterated.


    "I see. That does sound good. Right now, the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief are officially allied, so


    Odin can already mobilize the power of the two fiefs. With this secret alliance of yours, it means that we


    can also cooperate with them..." Adrian nodded repeatedly as hemented.


    "Yes, exactly. So, do you think that I still made trouble for you and the fief?" Gloria said with a snort.


    "But it doesn''t erase the fact that you destroyed their engagement ceremony. Everyone has heard


    about that! What do you think will be your image now?" Adrian retorted fairly.


    "I need to make a sacrifice! If I did not make a fuss back then, then I wouldn''t have known what Odin


    really wanted! Because of that, I now have the chance to win him over," Gloria argued as her eyes


    shed with mischief.


    "What do you mean? What are you nning to do?" Just from the look at her daughter''s eyes, Adrian


    knew that she must have some cunning ideas.


    "Father, I want you to go to the Ghost Fief and talk with Leader Gilbert. I want to get married to Odin,"


    Gloria said without hesitation. It seemed that she was not satisfied with her secret alliance with Rocky.


    After all, she could not hold anything concrete just from it. Hence, she thought that it would be much


    better if she was officially married to him.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? He and the Godly Genius of the Flower Fief are engaged! Do


    you think Gilbert will just let the two of you get married? That is such a disgraceful thing to do!" Adrian


    almost jumped up from his seat as he heard the ridiculous ploy of his daughter.


    "Why are you so angry? Father, have you already forgotten? My name is also on the engagement


    covenant. Thus, I am also officially Odin''s fiancee! Who said that I can''t marry him?" Gloria strongly


    reasoned.


    Hearing this, Adrian was almost rendered speechless. After all, what Gloria said was true. Although the


    engagement was just originally for Rocky and Valeria, Gloria''s name was definitely written on the


    covenant. Therefore, no matter what others would say, Gloria was legible to marry Rocky.


    "Father, just think about it. If I can be married to Odin before he and Valeria did, we can destroy the


    alliance between the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief. Moreover, I will have a better chance of drawing


    him over to our fief. This is the best option for the sake of our fief''s interests," Gloria said convincingly.


    "Why him? Aren''t you too obsessed with this guy? Can''t you also consider the Godly Geniuses of the


    other fiefs?" Adrian asked out of curiosity.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "No. I think he is the one with the greatest value. If I can manipte him, I''m sure that my chances of


    winning, in the end, will increase dramatically," Gloria dered with confidence.


    "Are you sure? Is he really that powerful?" Adrian asked with hesitation in his voice. After all, ording


    to the original information that he received among the Godly Geniuses, Rocky was supposed to be the


    weakest of them all.


    "It seems that you haven''t heard thetest news yet. Back in the Nether Fire Land, it was actually Odin


    who haspleted the task of subduing the Nether Dragon King," Gloria said with a straight face.


    "Is that true?!" Adrian was shocked because he did not expect this to happen.


    "However, after he subdued it, he sent the Nether Dragon King back. Although I am not sure what was


    going on in his mind, I can see that he is not the type of person that does anything just to acquire the


    benefits. His kindness is something that you cannot usually find among the members of the Shura


    Race. But exactly because of this, I''m sure that I can easily take advantage of him," Gloria analyzed.


    "Fine. For now, let me think about it first. You may now leave to get some rest," Adrian finally said. He


    knew that what Gloria was plotting was such a huge matter. Hence, he needed more time to consider


    everything carefully.


    "Father, I will only give you a day to think about it. If you will not agree with what I want, then I will go to


    the Ghost Fief by myself. I will do everything to make Odin marry me." At the back of Gloria''s mind, she


    really wanted to fulfill her goal as soon as possible. After all, a long dy would also mean that her


    ns would be disrupted. So, she urged her father to make a decision as soon as possible. Then, after


    saying that, she eventually left.


    "Gloria, that reckless girl..." Adrian was left speechless. He was worried that his daughter would do


    something insane again soon enough.


    Meanwhile, Rocky, who didn''t have the slightest idea of the storm that was about toe, was


    preparing for the medical materials to be used to treat Valeria.


    Early the next morning, he prepared the hot tub and poured the hot water and medicinal materials into


    it. Since there wasn''t any partition inside the pharmacy, he set up a screen especially for Valeria. After


    all, he could not let a young woman bepletely exposed.


    Not long after, Valeria arrived at the Ghost Pce and entered the pharmacy.


    "Everything is ready. Just go inside the bathtub and prepare yourself. I''ll check on youter after you


    are ready," Rocky said as he pointed at the screen just behind him.


    As she nced at Rocky, Valeria could not help but blush at the thought that this man would eventually


    see her naked bodyter. However, she quickly tried to calm herself, thinking that he only needed to do


    this to heal her wounds.


    Therefore, after taking a few deep breaths, she walked towards the back of the screen where she saw


    therge bathtub with all kinds of medicinal materials.


    Then, she began to undress her clothes. Although she was slightly trembling due to embarrassment,


    she was eventually able to take them all off. Afterward, she gradually stepped into the bathtub, tested


    the temperature of the water, and soaked her whole body in it.


    Even after all that, her heart was still racing rapidly.


    "How is it? Are you done?" Rocky asked tly.


    "Huh? Y-yes," Valeria stammered as her face got flustered.

 Chapter 1724 A Game

    Chapter 1724 A Game


    When Rocky walked around the screen, he averted his eyes so he wasn''t looking directly at Valeria.


    Thest thing he wanted to do was to embarrass her.


    "I will give you the ck needles and then I will go. It will hurt a little bit," Rocky said as he walked


    behind her. Then, he took out the ck needles and stabbed them into her back as fast as he could.


    It didn''t take long for Valeria to feel her meridians be smoother.


    About five minutester, Rocky had finished the acupuncture.


    "You can rest in the medicated bath now. The ck needles that are in your back will guide your


    spiritual power and help it repair your meridians. It will take about six hours. You must stay here the


    whole time. You are not allowed to go anywhere else," Rocky ordered.


    "Okay." Valeria nodded.


    "I have to leave the Ghost Pce for a while, but I''ll set up some restrictions to protect you. I want you


    to rest and let yourself heal. I''ll be back just before the six hours are up." Wasting no time, Rocky


    departed.


    Valeria watched his back retreating and sighed. Then she closed her eyes, leaned back in the bathtub,


    and allowed the needles and medicine to heal her.


    After leaving the Ghost Pce, Rocky went to theke. He didn''t want anyone else toe with him


    because he needed to focus on familiarizing himself with his new power.


    Right now, the power that filled his body had already surpassed the limits of the Shura Race. The


    highest realm he was supposed to be able to reach was the Half-god Realm. If he put in the hard work,


    he could be a god one day.


    It was a long, grueling task to reach the Half-god Realm. The first step was breaking through the Shura


    Realm and preparing a solid foundation.


    Fortunately, Rocky had been able to use the Spiritual Energy Gathering Pill to increase his strength


    from a Spiritual King to a premium-stage Spiritual Emperor, saving him a lot of time.


    But for any cultivator, reaching the peak level was tremendously difficult. It could not be fulfilled


    overnight. Even the genius of the Shura Race would need at least ten years to break through from the


    premium stage to the peak level.


    Therefore, if Rocky wanted to break through to the peak level, he couldn''t rely on his cultivation alone.


    He would have to find a new method.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He was already talented at gene technology but that was limited to spiritual beasts. The powerhouses


    in this world were not good at beast taming, let alone cultivating with beasts. Therefore, Rocky''s gene


    technology was useless. At most, he could use it to transform the genes of spiritual beasts to make


    them stronger.


    But the strongest warriors in the Shura Race weren''t afraid of spiritual beasts, no matter how powerful


    they were. That was because the strongest beast was equal to the peak level of a Spiritual Emperor at


    most and there were very few of those. Beasts normally had power below the premium stage, so they


    posed no threats to the Shura Race.


    After all, there was arge number of Spiritual Emperors in the Shura Race. For example, in teams that


    were responsible for escorting Godly Geniuses to the Nether Fire Land, there were at least seven or


    eight Spiritual Emperors. This was evident enough that the Shura Race had strong, talented cultivators


    on its side.


    All of it was bad news for Rocky. He couldn''t practice working with genes here.


    That was why he had followed Esteban and learned medicine refinement. Refining rare pills could


    improve his strength, but the materials he needed were also extremely hard to find. A lot of time would


    be wasted collecting them. It was not a shortcut he could use for breakthrough. It could only be used as


    an auxiliary method.


    "This is going to be a lot harder than I thought. I need a viable shortcut to break through to the peak


    level faster." Rocky sighed. His head was wrapped up with thoughts but he couldn''t sort them and


    figure out a better way to cultivate.


    However, with his premium grade spiritual skill, Rocky already stood out among the nine Godly


    Geniuses. The only opponent that was close to matching him was Israel. Therefore, there was no need


    for him to rush.


    Rocky lowered himself onto the edge of theke and began to familiarize himself with his new power.


    Six hours passed quickly.


    After he noticed what time it was, Rocky went back to the Ghost Pce. When he arrived at the


    pharmacy and bypassed the screen, he saw Valeria leaning against the edge of the bathtub.


    "Ahem!" Rocky coughed politely.


    Valeria had been rxing herself in the hot water with her eyes closed. She immediately opened her


    eyes when she heard someone approaching. When she saw that it was Rocky, she slid back into the


    bathtub with a red face.


    "It''s time to pull out the ck needles." Rocky stepped closer to her back and yanked each ck


    needle out one at a time.


    After he was done, Rocky stayed silent and walked behind the screen again.


    As soon as he was gone, Valeria stood from the bathtub. Then, she evaporated the residual water that


    was on her body using her spiritual power and got dressed. After that, she joined Rocky on the other


    side of the screen.


    "Thank you. I feel much better now." It was rare for Valeria to express her gratitude sincerely so Rocky


    raised his eyebrows.


    "You''re wee. Today was only the first course of your treatment. Because your meridians were so


    badly injured, you''ll need at least four courses of treatment, once every three days. It will take half a


    month," Rocky exined.


    "That''s a long time!" Because of previous experiences with wounds, she had thought that it would only


    take a few days to recover. It usually took only two or three days for the elders from the Flower Fief to


    heal her wounds.


    "It''s because I don''t want you to have any longsting consequences. You know that your meridians


    are damaged. If you can''t fix them fast enough, your future cultivation will be affected and you could


    even lose control during your cultivation one day. Normally, I wouldn''t care so much, but you are my


    fiancee. I have to try my best to fix you," Rocky said in a teasing tone.


    Valeria shot him an angry look. The way he had said the word "fiancee" had sounded a little harsh.


    "Keep resting for the time being. While you are undergoing the treatment, try not to use your spiritual


    power. You should adjust your breath normally," Rocky warned.


    "Okay." After casting a nce at Rocky, Valeria turned around and left. Rocky watched her figure as


    she strolled away.


    "I hope she follows my orders. Actually, she is a nice girl despite being arrogant and willful from time to


    time. But unfortunately, she still has to do whatever she''s told for the sake of her fief. I am in the same


    boat! In order to go back to the original world and see my friends again, I have to do whatever I can


    and make use of all the resources..." Rocky''s eyes narrowed into a frown.


    Meanwhile, in the floating hall above the northernmost tip of the continent, a delicate figure was staring


    at the pir of divine power which had reached three feet.


    A look of surprise was etched into her face. As she looked around, she noticed that the other eight


    pirs were much shorter.


    "Why did his pir of divine power grow so much? He must have had some adventures in the Nether


    Fire Land." The figure shook her head. She couldn''t understand it. "I was watching. He could have


    made the Nether Dragon King surrender, but he didn''t. He is unpredictable, but he is also the most


    interesting Godly Genius I''ve ever seen...


    In order to avoid making the other Godly Geniuses less confident, I won''t announce the progress of


    their pirs of divine power this time. As for the Nether Dragon King''s task, it will be announcedter.


    After all, the next task is more interesting than the Nether Dragon King. Let them rest for a few more


    days, and then we will wee them to the new trial..." the figure muttered to herself. To her, the battle


    between the Godly Geniuses was just a game.

 Chapter 1725 Unexpected Guests

    Chapter 1725 Unexpected Guests


    Strangely, when the task in the Nether Fire Land ended, the gods didn''t announce the results or the


    progress for the pirs of divine power. The leaders of the nine fiefs were pacing anxiously, but they


    didn''t make any moves.


    A few days passed peacefully, but behind the calm, another storm was brewing that was powerful


    enough to shake the nine fiefs.


    "Leader, the leader and Godly Genius from the Genie Fief are here and they want to see you." Gilbert


    paused from discussing business with the elders and some senior family officials and looked up when


    an unexpected report entered the conference hall.


    "What? Why are they here?" A bad feeling was rising in his chest like bile after too many drinks.


    The elders and officials exchanged hesitant looks. They assumed that the leader of the Genie Fief had


    weren''t positive about that.


    Gilbert couldn''t avoid it now that they were here. He stood up and headed to the gate with the elders


    and officials to wee them.


    When they saw the party approaching, Adrian and Gloria got down from their mount.


    They had no guards with them, which made Gilbert even more concerned. After all, Adrian was the


    leader of the Genie Fief. The only reason he wouldn''t have guards with him would be to avoid drawing


    attention to himself.


    "Wee, Adrian! It''s been a long time!" Gilbert said, holding his arms out. In the past, he and Adrian


    had been good friends and they had risked their lives together. But after they became leaders of


    different fiefs, they lost contact with each other.


    "Hi, Gilbert. It''s been ten years, I think." Adrian wasughing loudly.


    "Yeah, time sure does fly. Ten years have passed. We are getting old," Gilbert replied, sighing as he


    reflected on his past.


    "I don''t know about that! You still look domineering, Gilbert!"


    "And you are as eloquent as always, Adrian!"


    "Nice to see you again, Leader Gilbert," Gloria chimed in, bowing like an obedient girl. She looked


    nothing like the arrogant person who had caused a scene in Gilbert''s mansion.


    "Why don''t we go and talk in the hall?" After looking at Gloria, Gilbert gestured behind him and led


    them into the conference hall.


    When they were inside, everyone grabbed a chair and sat down. Then, Adrian got straight to the point,


    saying, "Today, I brought my daughter here so we could discuss two things. First, I want to apologize to


    you on behalf of my daughter. It was unkind of her to try and ruin the engagement ceremony. I am


    really sorry for that. When she got home, I punished her, but I still thought it was necessary to


    apologize to you in person."


    "Oh, you don''t have to be so formal with me. We are old friends, almost like brothers, and Gloria is like


    my niece in that case. It wasn''t that bad," Gilbert said generously.


    "I must apologize. Otherwise, people will think that I''m not a good father," Adrian insisted.


    "Uncle Gilbert, I am really sorry for what I did. Please forgive me," Gloria pleaded, standing and bowing


    low.


    "Dearest niece, please stand up. Let bygones be bygones. Let''s not discuss it further," Gilbert


    responded. Now that Adrian had brought his daughter here to apologize, he wanted to avoid acting


    high and mighty. Besides, there was another matter that had to be dealt with. So he added, "But the


    engagement covenant..."


    "I will return it, but you need to promise me one thing before I do that," Gloria replied immediately.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "What? Are you trying to negotiate with me?" Gilbert asked, frowning slightly. He was already being


    generous by not faulting her for her rude behavior. Logically speaking, she should be returning the


    engagement covenant without requesting anything.


    "Oh, Gilbert, please don''t take this the wrong way. This is the other topic I wanted to talk to you about. I


    promise that it''s good news!" Adrian added at once.


    "Good news?" Gilbert got the feeling that something bad was about to happen.


    "In fact, it''s a reasonable request. I hope you can agree to it," Adrian continued.


    "What kind of request is it?" Gilbert asked, even though he was pretty sure he knew what the answer


    would be.


    "I was hoping my daughter could marry Odin," Adrian finally said.


    All the nearby elders and officials gasped. They didn''t know what Adrian would request, but they didn''t


    expect that to be it. After all, Rocky was engaged to Valeria and they would get married very soon. But


    now Adrian wanted his daughter to get married to Rocky. Obviously, his intention was to ruin the


    marriage between Rocky and Valeria.


    If the Flower Fief heard about that, they would turn against the Genie Fief and their alliance with the


    Ghost Fief would be terminated.


    Knowing the seriousness of the matter, Gilbert couldn''t agree, but he couldn''t refuse Adrian in public.


    So, he just smiled awkwardly and said, "I''m really shocked to hear that. I didn''t think Odin was this


    popr. You want him to be your son-inw?"


    "Actually, I want the two of them to marry because Gloria likes him."


    "Is that true? Gloria, do you really like him?" Gilbert shot Gloria a look filled with confusion and doubt.


    He certainly didn''t think she was the type of girl who would fall for Rocky.


    "Of course. I like him a hundred times more than Valeria does," Gloria dered with certainty.


    "But he and Valeria are engaged, and they will get married as soon as possible. I can''t let him have two


    wives. Adrian, don''t you see my problem?" Gilbert asked, turning to his old friend.


    "I don''t mind. Isn''t it normal for a man to have more than one wife? Besides, it''s firste, first served.


    Because Valeria was engaged to Odin before Gloria, she will be his first wife. My daughter can be his


    second wife. It doesn''t matter to me..." Adrian agreeing to the n was the most shocking thing that


    had happened all day.


    The elders and officials couldn''t believe what they were hearing. They assumed that the leader of the


    Genie Fief was up to something and that was why he was willing to let his daughter be Rocky''s second


    wife. But if the news spread, it would bring disgrace to him. Didn''t he even care?


    Of course, their worries were not as urate as Gilbert''s. He knew that Adrian wanted to destroy the


    alliance between the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief, and then ally with the Ghost Fief. And the reason


    why Adrian wanted to do that was because he had seen Rocky''s potential and wanted to take


    advantage of the young man''s talent.


    If Gilbert were to agree, it would offend the Flower Fief. But if he didn''t agree, he was afraid that the


    Genie Fief would turn against him.


    The battle among the Godly Geniuses had just begun, and he didn''t want to start conflicts with the


    other fiefs. Gilbert had gotten himself cornered. He had no idea what he should choose.


    "Go and fetch Odin." After thinking for a while, Gilbert chose to let Rocky decide.


    An official immediately went to the Ghost Pce to look for Rocky.


    Rocky was on his way back to the Ghost Pce from theke when the official caught up with him.


    "Godly Genius, please go to the conference hall immediately. Something is wrong," he said with an


    anxious look on his face.


    "What happened?" Rocky asked with a frown. So, the official summed it all up in a few sentences and


    Rocky frowned even more.

 Chapter 1726 Pretend To Become Enemies

    Chapter 1726 Pretend To Be Enemies


    "Damn it! This is exactly what I was worried about! That girl really annoys me to the extreme!" Rocky


    could not help but let out a bitter smile. Right after they returned from the Nether Fire Land, he was


    already worried that Gloria might begin to take action. It turned out that it was even sooner than he


    expected.


    Since he knew that Gilbert would not be able to deal with the leader of the Genie Fief by himself, he


    deemed that he would have to make a move eventually.


    Soon enough, he arrived at the conference hall where Gilbert and the others were currently in the


    middle of a discussion.


    After Rocky entered the hall, his eyes immediately met Adrian''s.


    Since Adrian was a master at the Shura Realm, Rocky was not surprised that his aura was so


    overwhelming. However, he was still able to maintain hisposure in front of Arian. In fact, Adrian


    was impressed that Rocky did not show any hint of fear or panic as their eyes locked for a moment.


    "You must be the leader of the Genie Fief. Nice to meet you, sir. I''ve heard a lot of things about you!"


    Rocky greeted with a big smile.


    "Nice to meet you too, Godly Genius Odin," Adrian responded as he looked at Rocky from head to toe.


    "So, now that the Godly Genius of your Ghost Fief is already here, we might as well get straight to the


    point, right? Gilbert, do you mind?" Adrian knew that Gilbert asked Rocky to appear in the discussion


    just to let him make the decision himself.


    Hearing this, Gilbert nced at Rocky to give him a hint. After all, everything that would happen next


    depended on what Rocky would decide upon.


    "Well, I''ve just heard that your daughter wants to marry me. I must say that I feel so lucky. I did not


    expect that Miss Gloria is so fond of me!" Rocky said pretentiously.


    "Yes, you are! So, I expect that you will have no objection to it," Gloria replied as she gave Rocky a


    flirtatious look.


    Her charm was so intoxicating that even the officials could not help but swallow hard.


    "Gloria, you are still a girl. You should be more reserved..." Adrian quickly reminded her daughter.


    "I don''t think there''s something wrong with it. I like him, so I want to marry him. I just want to get straight


    to the point!" Gloria uttered as if she was a spoiled child.


    Seeing her behavior, the elders and officials present were rendered speechless. For an unmarried


    young woman, they thought that Gloria was too bold. She even expressed her love without any


    reluctance. They could not help but think that she was theplete opposite of Valeria.


    At the same time, Rocky was also taken aback. He didn''t know how to react because Gloria had really


    put him in a tight spot.


    "Well, you heard what my daughter said. So, why don''t we agree and settle on the marriage?" Adrian


    said as he turned to Rocky.


    "Actually, if the circumstances were normal, I will not object to it. However, you know that I was


    originally engaged to the Godly Genius of the Flower Fief. So, I don''t think I can ept a second


    marriage." Rocky tried to refuse politely.


    "Yes, we know that. But don''t forget that there are three names in the engagement covenant. It means


    that officially, my daughter is your fiancee too. Therefore, I don''t think there''s a problem if you two get


    married. Moreover, Gloria and I already talked about it. She said that she would not mind if Valeria and


    she shared a husband. However, if Valeria has any objection to this setup, then she can cancel her


    engagement with you. Anyway, what I am trying to say is that I already made up my mind to let my


    daughter marry you," Adrian said resolutely the moment Rocky refused.


    Gilbert was actually shocked that Adrian had such an unyielding attitude regarding his own daughter''s


    marriage. It seemed that he had really set his eyes on the Ghost Fief this time.


    "Ha-ha!" Out of nowhere, Rocky burst intoughter as he put his palm on his face.


    Everyone was surprised at Rocky''s sudden outburst because they didn''t know what was going on in his


    mind.


    "Well, it seems that I don''t have the choice to disagree this time. In that case, fine, let''s do it," Rocky


    said with a shrug.


    Hearing this, Gilbert and the elders of the Ghost Fief were utterly shocked. If Rocky would agree to this


    marriage, then they would have a lot of exining to do with the Flower Fief. Of course, they would be


    in greater trouble.


    "However, I have one condition. If you want this marriage to happen, you need to agree to it first,"


    Rocky said to Adrian as his expression suddenly became serious.


    "Condition? What is it?" Adrian asked as his eyes narrowed.


    "Well, it''s actually quite simple. Once I married Gloria, she must cut off all her ties with the Genie Fief."


    As Rocky finished his sentence, Adrian was utterly stunned. He did not expect that Rocky would


    suddenly make such an unreasonable request. Of course, there was no way that they would agree to it.


    Gloria was the Godly Genius of the Genie Fief. If she would cut all ties with her fief, they would lose


    their Godly Genius.


    "I don''t get it. What is the purpose of your request?" Adrian asked as he furrowed his brows.


    "She said so herself. Gloria wanted to marry me because she loves me. Her intention does not have


    anything to with the battle of the Godly Geniuses or the fight for power. Hence, in order to protect


    herself, she should cut off her ties with the Genie Fief right after we get married. That should not be a


    problem since she likes me and not my identity, right?" Rocky responded with a sly smile.


    After he heard everything, Adrian was at a loss for words. He did not expect that Rocky would be so


    brilliant so as to use their words to his advantage.


    Even Gloria could not help but frown. She realized that she had underestimated Rocky''s wit.


    On the other hand, Gilbert and the elders instantly showed a look of admiration towards their Godly


    Genius. They were actually dumbfounded that Rocky was able to turn the tables in the midst of such a


    huge dilemma.


    "If you can agree to that, then I can marry Gloria as soon as possible," Rocky added.


    "I see..." Of course, Adrian had no intention of agreeing to those terms. However, he also couldn''t


    suddenly change their statement and say that what they really wanted was to form an alliance.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "I don''t expect you to answer right away. I know that it''s a big deal so you may want to think about it


    first. Anyway, since you came all the way here, we shall do our best to amodate you. I guess it


    won''t be a problem if you stayed at the leader''s mansion for a few days while you consider this matter


    carefully," Rocky said as he nced at Gilbert.


    "That would be great¡­" Adrian answered tly. Of course, Adrian did not intend to return to their fief


    without achieving their goal. Since Rocky offered that they could stay, they immediately grabbed it.


    They would also utilize this time to think of a solution to Rocky''s unexpected demand.


    "Guards, please escort the leader and the Godly Genius of the Genie Fief to the guest hall so that they


    can rest," Gilbert ordered.


    Soon enough, Adrian and Gloria left with the guards.


    "Sir, I also want to talk to you. Just the two of us." Rocky immediately approached Gilbert as soon as


    Adrian and Gloria were already out of sight.


    Gilbert nodded and also asked the elders and officials to go back.


    "I must admit that I was really impressed with your quick-thinking," Gilbert praised Rocky with a smile.


    "Well, I''m afraid that it could just buy us some time. I know that Leader Adrian would not give up that


    easily," Rocky replied as he shook his head.


    "Yes, I know. So, do you have any idea about what we should do next?" Gilbert asked.


    "It''s obvious that Leader Adrian won''t agree to my demand. However, if we still insist on what I want,


    they might use that as an excuse to go against us. That will be bad for us since we''re going to have


    one more powerful enemy." Rocky was well-aware that if they could not handle the negotiations with


    the Genie Fief properly, they would surely make trouble for them afterward.


    "You are right. That is exactly what I am worried about," Gilbert said as he nodded.


    "But maybe, we can also use that to our advantage..." Rocky gave a devious smile after thinking for a


    while.


    "What do you mean?" Gilbert asked in confusion.


    "We can pretend that our fief and the Genie Fief got into a dispute, but we will actually be allies with


    them in secret," Rocky boldly suggested.

 Chapter 1727 Rockys Plan

    Chapter 1727 Rocky''s n


    "You want a secret alliance between us and the Genie Fief? I don''t think that will be easy. I''m sure the


    Flower Fief will oppose this idea," Gilbert said.


    "We can''t let the Flower Fief know about it. This secret alliance between us and the Genie Fief will just


    be between us," Rocky corrected.


    "Are you saying that you want to take advantage of the power of the two fiefs at the same time?"


    Gilbert asked in surprise.


    "Yes. After all, only a single person will stand at the end of this battle among the Godly Geniuses. All of


    these alliances are just temporary. Sooner orter, whether it is the Flower Fief or the Genie Fief, they


    shall be our enemies. But for now, if we can take advantage of these alliances to the fullest, we


    will have better chances of winning. If we stay in the middle, we can let them deal with each other first.


    Then, when both sides are already hurt and exhausted, that''s when we will strike," Rocky exined as


    he analyzed the situation.


    "That is actually a good strategy. You are thinking too far ahead," Gilbert remarked in surprise. He did


    not expect that Rocky would be this serious and smart in using his foresight.


    "However, I know that this n is too risky. First of all, we have to make sure that Leader Adrian agrees


    to it. Second, we have to be very careful in hiding it from the Flower Fief," Rocky warned.


    "You are right. Now that Adrianes to us, the Flower Fief will be on guard. I suspect that Elder


    Leticia maye to speak with me soon," Gilbert replied.


    "Hence, our only option is to put on an act," Rocky said with a cunning smile.


    "An act? What do you mean?"


    Then, Rocky walked towards Gilbert and whispered his n in his ear. Gilbert''s eyes instantly lit up and


    widened as he stared back at Rocky. He was taken aback that Rocky would be able toe up with


    such a brilliant idea.


    "So, who''s going to talk to Adrian?" Gilbert asked right away.


    "After this, I''m actually going to meet both Leader Adrian and Godly Genius Gloria. Don''t worry. You


    can leave it to me," Rocky assured.


    "I see. Good luck then. If this n works smoothly, the advantages will easily outweigh the


    disadvantages," Gilbert said in a hopeful tone.


    Rocky just nodded and eventually left the hall to proceed to where Adrian and his daughter were


    currently staying.


    Meanwhile, Adrian and Gloria had finally arrived at the guest hall. Adrian was so pissed off that he


    pounded the table and said, "The Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief is such a sly brat. How dare he make


    a demand like that? Who does he think he is?"


    "Father, you don''t have to be so angry. For him to be able to think of such a scheme just proves that he


    is not ordinary," Gloria said as she tried to appease her father.


    "Well, you are right. At first nce, there really is nothing outstanding about him. But I can''t believe


    how fast he was able to find a loophole in what we said. Then, he readily used it against us. It''s such a


    pity that he is the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief. If he was one of us, I could use his incredible talent


    to the fullest." Adrian had always been fond of people with lots of potentials. Although Rocky had just


    outsmarted and embarrassed him, he still could not help but admire the young man.


    "Father, what do you think of his demand?" Gloria asked straightforwardly, wanting to know what was


    on her father''s mind.


    "Of course, there''s no way that I''d agree to his condition. However, we also can''t leave just like this. If


    others know what happened, it will be very shameful for us!" Adrian eximed as he let out a frown.


    "All right. Maybe I should talk to him in private." Gloria thought that at this point, the best way to resolve


    this was to personally talk to Rocky. After all, the two of them already had a secret alliance.


    However, before she could leave the hall, a member of the Ghost Fief came in and reported, "Excuse


    me, Leader Adrian. Our Godly Genius wants to see you."


    "Okay. Let him in." Upon hearing that Rocky was there to meet with her father, Gloria immediately


    asked to bring him in.


    Soon enough, Rocky entered the guest hall, where he saw Adrian and Gloria.


    "Sir, please forgive me for offending you earlier!" Rocky cupped his hands and offered a sincere


    apology to Adrian the moment he got in.


    "Humph! Really? When did you offend me?" Adrian snorted coldly and let out a sarcastic remark.


    "I know that I made such a ridiculous condition, but in fact, I only did that to have a perfect cover-up,"


    Rocky said as he tried to convince Adrian.


    "Cover-up? What are you saying?" Upon hearing what Rocky said, both father and daughter looked at


    each other with confused expressions on their faces.


    "It was beyond my expectation that you would suddenlye to the Ghost Fief and ask me to marry


    Gloria. It threw me off a bit because I have already allied with Gloria secretly. When you came here


    with this proposal, it generally made my alliance with your daughter unnecessary," Rocky exined.


    "What? You have already allied with him? Why is this the first time that I''m hearing about it?" Adrian


    asked with widened eyes as he turned towards his daughter.


    "Well, I was afraid that you would not agree to ask him to marry me if you already knew that I secretly


    made an alliance with him," Gloria softly mumbled as she told the truth.


    "I can''t believe this, Gloria! You are so impish!" Adrian eximed in disappointment.


    "Don''t be so hard on her. In fact, it is actually a good time for you toe here. Since I already made


    myself clear about my connection with Gloria, I might as well get straight to the point." Then, Rocky


    heaved a sigh before continuing, "I was actually against the alliance of the Ghost Fief and the Flower


    Fief from the start."


    "Really? What is your reason?" Adrian asked as his suspicions grew.


    "Well, first of all, I don''t really get along with Godly Genius Valeria. At the same time, she also hates me


    very much. If it weren''t just for Leader Gilbert''s order, I wouldn''t have got engaged to her," Rocky


    uttered.


    "Yeah. I heard that from Gloria already," Adrian replied.


    "Besides, we know that all the members of the Flower Fief are women. Although they are strong, once


    the battle among the Godly Geniuses starts, the Flower Fief will still more or less be at a disadvantage


    in many aspects," Rocky continued as he convinced Adrian.


    "Yes. That is true." Adrian nodded as he thought that Rocky was telling the truth.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Those are the reasons why I am not satisfied with the alliance between the Ghost Fief and the Flower


    Fief. To put it bluntly, the only reason why it pushed through was because of the personal rtionship


    of Leader Gilbert and Leader Flora," Rocky added.


    "So, why are you telling us all these things?" Gloria asked straightforwardly because she knew that


    Rocky must have other intentions for telling all this information.


    "Of course, I want to put the interests of the Ghost Fief first. Hence, I formted a n of my own.


    However, I don''t know if you will be willing to agree with it," Rocky said with a straight face.


    "Tell me first, then I will decide," Adrian said bluntly.


    "After the mission to subdue the Nether Dragon King, I''m afraid that I have be the number one


    target of most of the fiefs. However, since we have officially allied with the Flower Fief, they will not be


    able to easily attack us. Hence, I assume that the other fiefs will also start making alliances. But once


    that happens, the situation will be more chaotic. Eventually, the Genie Fief will also be forced to choose


    a fief to side on. Unfortunately, after the fuss that Godly Genius Gloria caused, the other fiefs will likely


    think that the Genie Fief is also on the side of the Ghost Fief. Thus, even if you don''t want to, you will


    have no other choice but to pursue that direction," Rocky exined as he analyzed everything that


    happened.


    "You are right. That''s exactly why I am proposing the marriage between you and my daughter," Adrian


    said.


    "I do understand your intention. However, my n involves an indirect method to deal with the


    enemies. I actually want the Genie Fief to ally with the Primitive Fief," Rocky finally said.


    "I don''t understand. Why do you want us to do that?" Adrian asked with furrowed brows.


    Then, Rocky let out a devious smile andid out his n in detail.


    After listening to everything that Rocky told them, both Adrian and Gloria were dumbfounded. They did


    not expect Rocky toe up with such a clever and amazing n.


    "If this n seeds, we will be able to get rid of the Primitive Fief, which should be the biggest enemy


    of all the other fiefs. After that, even if the other fiefs made an alliance, I don''t think they would stand a


    chance against us. Moreover, I''m sure that Gloria will enter the final battle of the Godly Geniuses,"


    Rocky added as he persuaded them.


    Hearing this, Adrian and Gloria looked at each other. They actually thought that it was worth a try. But


    since the matter was of great significance, they needed time to think about it carefully.


    "That is all. Now that I told you everything, I understand that you need some time to discuss it among


    yourselves. Take your time and give me your answer when you''re ready." After saying that, Rocky


    prepared himself to leave. But before he could go out of the hall, Gloria suddenly called out to him.


    "Wait a minute¡­"


    "Yes? Do you still have anything to tell me?" Rocky asked as he turned around.


    "I just want to ask this. If one day I make you really fall in love with me, will you be willing to help me in


    the final battle of the Godly Geniuses?" Gloria asked with a hopeful expression on her face.

 Chapter 1728 He Was Healing Her

    Chapter 1728 He Was Healing Her


    "Ha-ha! It seems that you are really determined to make me fall in love with you no matter what," Rocky


    said in a teasing tone as he chuckled.


    "Yes! I am serious about that. Now, tell me your answer," Gloria demanded to know his answer as she


    wore a serious expression on her face.


    "Well, maybe. We''ll see..." Rocky answered ambiguously before he turned around again and left.


    After Rocky got out of the hall, Adrian and Gloria were left alone, and they began to ponder and


    discuss the issue at hand.


    "So, what do you think of his n?" Adrian asked as he stroked his chin.


    "It is like a double-edged sword. Once it seeds, it will really solve our problem and erase the biggest


    threat of all¡ªthe Primitive Fief. However, if it fails and the Primitive Fief discovers about this n, we


    will fall into an even greater passive position. But of course, it is really tempting," Gloria replied as she


    analyzed every angle of Rocky''s proposal.


    "Yes, that is true. The n is too risky, but at the same time, it''s very intriguing! It feels like I will always


    wonder what could have happened if we did not agree to it." Although Adrian had always been


    cautious, he felt a strong urge to lean into it.


    "Father, it''s up to you to make the decision. Whatever you decide on, I will respect it." Gloria was well-


    aware that this matter should be dealt with seriously and with the utmost caution since it would affect


    the future of the entire Genie Fief. There was no room to be rash at this point.


    "All right. Let me think it over. For now, you go and take a rest." Adrian then waved his hand and


    gestured to his daughter that she could leave.


    Meanwhile, Rocky had already returned to the Ghost Pce. However, before he could even take a


    seat, Valeria came rushing in.


    "I heard that the leader of the Genie Fief brought his daughter here to make you marry her. Is that


    true?"


    "Well, yes. The news really travels that fast, huh?" Rocky said with a faint smile.


    "What?! Shame on them!" Upon hearing it from Rocky''s own mouth, Valeria instantly grew furious.


    "Can you me them? In order to win in the end, they need to do whatever they can. Moreover, since


    Miss Gloria''s name is in the engagement covenant, they are actually eligible to demand a marriage,"


    Rocky said indifferently.


    "Humph! I think you just really want to marry her!" Valeria was instantly pissed off that Rocky did not


    seem to side with her. It was as if she was very jealous that her fiance entertained the thought of being


    married to another woman.


    "Hey! Any gentleman can fall in love with such a beautifuldy as Miss Gloria. She''s very charming and


    gorgeous, so anyone would want to marry her," Rocky immediately teased as he found it funny to make


    Valeria angrier.


    "I knew it. All men are just the same!" Valeria snorted coldly as she rolled her eye at Rocky.


    "However, I am not that easy to win over. Of course, I have set a condition if they want to proceed with


    the marriage. And unless the leader of the Genie Fief agrees to it, there will be no wedding," Rocky


    said as he let out a cunning smile.


    "Do you really n to ally yourselves with the Genie Fief? You are going to be in big trouble because


    my adoptive mother will never agree to that!" Valeria reminded sternly.


    "I am well aware of that. That is why I made an impossible demand. No matter how desperate they are,


    the leader of the Genie Fief will not agree to it," Rocky replied.


    "What did you say to them?" Valeria asked out of curiosity. She could not guess what possible condition


    Rocky could have set that made him so confident.


    "I said that if Miss Gloria really wants to marry me, she''ll have to break all her ties to her family and the


    Genie Fief," Rocky said with a smirk.


    Upon hearing Rocky''s words, Valeria was rendered speechless. It never crossed her mind that Rocky


    would be capable of issuing such a cruel request. Of course, no one in their right state of mind would


    agree that his daughter would be permanently taken away from him. In other words, Adrian would


    never consider agreeing with Rocky''s demands.


    "I must admit that you really are something. It seems that you don''t like her that much," Valeria softly


    mumbled. Somehow, she felt a little better after knowing that Rocky also did not want to be married to


    Gloria.


    "Well, I do like her. But that isn''t important since I am the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief. I have to put


    the overall interests of our fief at all times," Rocky said as he convinced Valeria that he was on their


    side.


    "If that is the case, then the Genie Fief should give up soon enough, right?" Valeria asked in a rather


    hopeful tone.


    "Well, that is not necessarily the case. Because of what I did, there is a huge tendency that the leader


    of the Genie Fief would use this as an excuse to go against us," Rocky replied as he shook his head.


    "Humph! How dare he?" Valeria quickly shouted.


    "As I said, he is the leader of a fief. Of course, he will do anything convenient for them," Rocky said


    with a shrug.


    "You don''t have to worry about a thing. Since our fiefs are officially allied now, once they try anything to


    hurt you or the Ghost Fief, the Flower Fief won''t just stand and do nothing," Valeria seriously dered.


    "Well, I am very relieved to hear that. With you on my side, I don''t have to be afraid of the Genie Fief at


    all," Rocky replied with a smile. However, he only said it to her to make her feel at ease and let down


    her guard.


    "So... Shall we continue my treatment today?" Valeria asked shyly.


    "Of course. If you are free right now, we can do it at once," Rocky said as he nodded.


    "All right then. I guess I''ll be in your care..."


    "Just wait a moment as I prepare the medicine." Immediately after, Rocky left her for a while and


    entered the pharmacy.


    Meanwhile, Gloria could not help but pace back and forth right after Rocky left. Since she also couldn''t


    stand being alone, she eventually sneaked out of the guest hall and went to the Ghost Pce to find


    Rocky.


    However, when she arrived at the pce, she discovered that an array was set up around the building.


    Normally, ordinary people had no chance of breaking into that array. But since Gloria''s family was


    proficient in using arrays and enchantment skills, she was able to easily get past it. In fact, no kind of


    sealing enchantment or array would be hard to break for them. At the same time, the sealing


    enchantment of her family was very famous in the entire Shura Race.


    Hence, with just a wave of her hand, a stream of spiritual power surged out from her and instantly


    disintegrated the barrier upon contact.


    "Why did that guy need to set up a barrier? I wonder what he''s doing inside. Humph! Maybe this is my


    chance to find out about his dirty secrets," Gloria murmured to herself as she revealed a devious smile.


    As she sneaked further into the Ghost Pce, she saw all kinds of corpses in the front hall, making her


    feel nauseated.


    Then, after passing through the front hall, she finally reached the inner hall but saw that no one was


    currently in it.


    "There''s no one here... Where the hell is that guy?" Seeing that Rocky was not there, Gloria decided


    that she would just leave. However, she suddenly heard some noises from the pharmacy that was at


    the end of the hall. She was curious as to what was going on in there, so she went and took a look.


    As she walked through the door of the pharmacy, she spotted two shadows behind a screen. From


    where she stood, she could see that the shadows of the figures were actually intertwined as if they


    were doing something intimate.


    "Is that Odin? Don''t tell me that he is cheating behind my back!" Of course, Gloria could not help but be


    suspicious. Thus, she grew more determined to know who these people were and what they were


    doing. Without wasting any time, she walked towards the screen and poked her head to look at the


    other side.


    The moment she saw the scene on the other side of the screen, Gloria''s eyes widened in shock.


    Valeria was actually sitting in a bathtub while Rocky was moving his hands back and forth on her back.


    ''This woman is so despicable! How dare she seduce my man this way?!'' Gloria thought to herself as


    she instantly grew jealous and furious. In her anger, she immediately overturned the screen and


    showed herself to them.


    Upon hearing that the screen fell to the ground, Rocky, who was healing Valeria''s wounds, was so


    surprised to see Gloria there. He was sure that he had properly up an enchantment barrier outside of


    the Ghost Pce. Thus, he could not help but wonder how she was able to barge in there.


    Valeria, who was still naked in the bathtub, was even more shocked. Somehow, she had a bizarre


    feeling that the situation was simr to her being caught cheating in bed.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Valeria! Shame on you! How could you seduce my man? Don''t you have any decency?" Gloria yelled


    angrily.


    "What? Your man?" Valeria snapped back, feeling very unhappy about her usations.


    "Yes! I am his fiancee. So, I have all the rights to question you!" Gloria continued.


    "So what? I am his fiancee too!" Valeria retorted coldly.


    "I d-don''t care! Anyway, how dare you seduce him by showing your naked body to him?" Gloria


    stammered for a bit but quickly found a way to reverse the tables again.


    "Huh? Why would I even want to seduce this guy?" Valeria scoffed as her eyes widened in annoyance.


    "Oh,e on! You don''t have any clothes, and you let him touch you! What are those for if you aren''t


    seducing him?" It seemed that Gloria would not back down no matter what.


    "You''re so malicious! He is just healing my wounds!" Valeria retorted as she almost exploded in


    embarrassment.


    "What kind ofme excuse is that?! Do you need to take off all your clothes just for him to heal your


    wounds?" Gloria asked as she raised her brows, obviously not believing any words that Valeria said.

 Chapter 1729 Congratulations

    Chapter 1729 Congrattions


    "You don''t tell me when I can take my clothes off! I will do it whenever I want to! It has nothing to do


    with you!" Valeria scolded. She felt that at this point, Gloria had already crossed the line and was just


    making trouble out of nothing.


    "What? Of course, it has everything to do with me! Don''t you get it? He''s my man!"


    "Ha! You are being ridiculous. Why don''t you ask him then? Make him admit in front of us that he is


    your man!" Valeria said with a defiant sneer.


    Hearing this, Gloria immediately turned towards Rocky with a serious expression.


    "Will the two of you just stop already? Miss Gloria, I am really healing her wounds right now. Please go


    out now so that we can finish this!" Rocky pulled a long face as he was also getting annoyed by the


    crazy fight between the two women.


    "Why do I need to go out? If you are just healing her wounds, why can''t I watch you do it? I''d like to see


    what kind of injuries need this kind of treatment," Gloria retorted, not wanting to give up easily.


    Then, Rocky nced at Gloria before saying to Valeria, "Just let her be. Let''s proceed." Immediately


    after, he waved his fingers again and began to manipte the ck needles on Valeria''s back to


    resume the treatment of her wounds.


    At first, Gloria thought that Rocky was just putting on an act. But soon enough, she was eventually


    convinced that this was a process for healing someone''s wounds. In fact, she was amazed at Rocky''s


    medical skills because she had never seen anything like it.


    About two hourster, Rocky finally finished the process.


    "It''s done. With this, your injuries have almost healed. I think you will just need one more session to


    fully recover," Rocky informed Valeria.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "I see," Valeria answered tly.


    Afterward, Rocky stepped out of the pharmacy so that Valeria could put her clothes back on in peace.


    Of course, Gloria was not interested in seeing Valeria''s naked body, so she immediately followed


    Rocky outside.


    "So, were you really healing her wounds just now?" Gloria asked as she still had doubts about the


    incident.


    "You have seen it with your own eyes. Now, it''s up to you if you will believe me or not," Rocky said


    dismissively, not wanting to bother himself to exin everything.


    "All right, I believe you! What kind of medical skill is that anyway? It looks so powerful!" Indeed, Gloria


    had never seen this kind of acupuncture therapy before. After all, the Shura Race was known for


    having an innately strong physique. Hence, when they were injured, they just usually heal themselves


    by using their spiritual power. Therefore, they were not inclined to using medical skills. Because of this,


    their medical skills were far inferior to that of the spiritual race and the human race.


    "Well, it''s my master''s unique medical skill," Rocky answered quickly, hoping that Gloria would soon


    stop asking too many questions.


    "Wow! That is Esteban''s unique medical skill? You really are talented to have learned such a powerful


    medical skill!" Gloria''s eyes twinkled as she praised him. Esteban''s medical skills were well-known in


    the entire Shura Race. That why was he was considered as a unique existence. In fact, many leaders


    had tried to poach him, but no one seeded. Of course, none of them knew his true identity. And no


    one knew why he chose to stay in the Ghost Fief.


    "So, what are you still doing here? Are you going to continue prying on my privacy?" Rocky asked as


    he nced at Gloria.


    "I was so bored! That''s why I decided toe and see you. But I didn''t expect to see something like


    that. You and Valeria were acting so intimately earlier..." Then, Gloria suddenly pursed her lips. She still


    felt extremely ufortable when she recalled how Rocky''s hands moved back and forth on Valeria''s


    delicate back. She couldn''t help but feel like her husband was having an affair without even trying to


    hide it.


    "Is there really a problem if I acted intimately with her?" Rocky asked indifferently.


    "Are you saying that you can do that because you are engaged? Then, fine! I want us to be intimate


    too!" Gloria retorted, immediately using his words against him.


    Rocky was rendered speechless as he heard this. He wondered how Gloria could behave this way.


    "Anyway, I have other things to deal with. If you don''t have anything else to do here, then you can head


    back to the guest hall now," Rocky said coldly.


    "Humph! No! I refuse to go back. Hang out with me and tour me around the mansion." Obviously,


    Gloria wasn''t nning to let Rocky go that easily.


    "If I remember it correctly, you are Leader Gilbert''s distinguished guest, not mine. So, I really have no


    obligation to entertain you," Rocky replied as he directly refused.


    "You are such a stingy person!" Gloria pouted like a spoiled child. Normally, she would have already


    used her enchantment skills to make a man she liked do anything for her. However, her enchantment


    skills had no effect on Rocky. In fact, she had always wondered why he could resist her powerful


    enchantment skills that her family was known for.


    At the same time, Valeria had already finished putting her clothes back on. As she walked out of the


    pharmacy, she coldly nced at Gloria but did not say anything. Then, she turned to Rocky and said, "I


    am leaving." After that, she directly left the Ghost Pce.


    Now that Valeria was gone, Gloria took the opportunity to pester Rocky some more, but he just


    concentrated on the things that he was doing without letting her derail his focus.


    Therefore, as she deemed that Rocky hadpletely ignored her existence, Gloria eventually grew


    tired. Soon enough, she also decided to leave Rocky alone and head back to the guest hall.


    Meanwhile, as soon as Elder Leticia learned that Adrian hade to the Ghost Fief in person to


    propose a marriage between Rocky and his daughter, she immediately went to see Gilbert to talk about


    it.


    Of course, Gilbert had already prepared a good excuse to make her calm down. He told her that she


    did not have to worry about Adrian''s proposal and even guaranteed her that it would not affect the


    alliance of the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief.


    Although Elder Leticia was still anxious even after listening to Gilbert''s exnation, she decided to trust


    him for the time being and see for herself what would happen next.


    In the blink of an eye, two days had already passed since Adrian and Gloria arrived at the Ghost Fief.


    They were still staying at Gilbert''s mansion until they decided on a course of action regarding Rocky''s


    proposal.


    After all, they couldn''t leave without achieving anything.


    The following day, the leaders of the nine fiefs all received the oracle. It turned out that the gods would


    reward all the Godly Geniuses that had participated in the mission of subduing the Nether Dragon King,


    and it would be held the next day.


    Therefore, early the next morning, Rocky, Gilbert, the elders, and the officials of the Ghost Fief all


    gathered in the square of Gilbert''s mansion. At the same time, Valeria and Elder Leticia, who were


    staying in the mansion, also showed up.


    Of course, Adrian and Gloria appeared at the square as well.


    Not long after, a golden light descended from the sky to each of the mansions of the nine leaders.


    Then, a spiritual soul appeared to each of them.


    "This time, six of the nine Godly Geniuses participated in the mission to subdue the Nether Dragon


    King. Overall, they showed outstanding strength during the mission. Although they were not able to


    bring the beast back, one of them made the Nether Dragon King yield to him. Therefore, in light of his


    splendid performance, we decided to reward him handsomely."


    As soon as the soul finished speaking, the mansions of the other eight leaders were in an uproar. After


    all, they all knew that the gods were talking about Rocky, the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief. This


    meant that for the second time, Rocky had beaten all of the other Godly Geniuses, and he would get an


    awesome reward because of his performance.


    Moreover, the most shocking part was that they all knew that Rocky was supposed to be the weakest


    among the nine Godly Geniuses. However, they might change their view towards him now that he had


    beaten hispetition twice in a row. Besides, this would make the other Godly Geniuses feel


    ashamed of themselves.


    Meanwhile, in Gilbert''s mansion, the morale of all people was greatly boosted. They were all cheering


    for Rocky in unison. "Godly Genius Odin!"


    At the same time, even Gilbert, who was usually serious and had a domineering aura, could not help


    but smile constantly.


    Since the Flower Fief was in alliance with the Ghost Fief, they were also happy for this result.


    Hence, Valeria and Elder Leticia approached Rocky to offer their congrattions.

 Chapter 1730 Gilberts Refuse

    Chapter 1730 Gilbert''s Refuse


    As for Adrian and Gloria, although they had been mentally prepared for this to happen, they still could


    not help but be disappointed with the result. However, they still both went forward and extended their


    congrattions to Rocky.


    The moment Elder Leticia saw Adrian, her expression instantly became sour. Although she knew that


    he was a domineering leader, she did not fear him at all.


    Knowing that Elder Leticia was staring at him coldly, Adrian behaved more overbearing as if he was


    superior to others.


    On the surface, there wasn''t really a dispute between the Flower Fief and the Genie Fief. However,


    after the recent events, especially involving the engagement of the three Godly Geniuses, the tension


    between them was secretly growing stronger.


    At the sight of the unfriendly expressions of Adrian and Elder Leticia, Gilbert let out a frown. He was


    hoping that Rocky had already persuaded Adrian to agree with his n. Otherwise, if the situation


    turned for the worst, and the Flower Fief and the Genie Fief genuinely dered war on each other, the


    Ghost Fief would be in big trouble.


    "As for which Godly Genius sessfully subdued the Nether Dragon King, I know that all of you


    already know who he is. Later on, I will summon him to bestow his reward," the spiritual soul remarked.


    "Additionally, in this mission, the Godly Geniuses of the Primitive Fief, Purgatory Fief, Elite Fief, Flower


    Fief, and Genie Fief had also performed very well. Therefore, I shall also give them corresponding


    rewards to motivate them for the uing missions!"


    Upon hearing this, the leaders of the five other fiefs had somewhat felt relieved. However, as for the


    remaining fiefs that did not participate in the given task, they were filled with even more remorse.


    Moreover, even if they regretted this oue, there was nothing that they could do.


    Then, not long after, the shadow of the spiritual soul appeared in the square of Gilbert''s mansion and


    instantly turned into a golden door.


    Since Rocky knew that the door was actually for him, he immediately walked towards it in front of


    everyone.


    As he entered it, he vanished with the door itself.


    Then, when Rocky opened his eyes again, he found himself in the picturesque valley once more.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s an honor to meet you again," Rocky immediately greeted as he made a firm salute.


    "You were able to make the Nether Dragon King yield, but you did not take it back with you? Why?" the


    goddess asked as her sweet voice echoed in the valley.


    "Well, heaven cares for every living thing. Besides, it has been cultivating all year round in seclusion


    without harming anyone in the world. Hence, I don''t think it''s necessary to forcibly subdue it and take it


    out of itsir," Rocky exined with all honesty.


    "But if you can directlymand it, it will be very beneficial for you in the future."


    "Of course, I know that. But I like to stick to my principles, and that is what I decided," Rocky firmly


    said.


    "Oh well, I don''t really have anyint if that is your choice.


    Anyway, I have another question for you. After you entered their of the Nether Dragon King, your


    pir of divine power stopped functioning for a while. Have you been to other ces?" the goddess


    asked out of nowhere.


    Hearing what the goddess said, Rocky was suddenly taken aback. He thought of the possibility that the


    goddess did not actually know that he entered the holynd of the Shura Race''s royal family.


    "It must be because I fell into an abyss and lost consciousness. Fortunately, I was still able to survive,"


    Rocky said as he immediately thought of a lie. After all, the secret that he saw in the holynd of the


    Shura Race''s royal family was by no means trivial. Moreover, it was rted to the gods. Hence, he


    thought that if the goddess knew that he learned these secrets, he might suffer some dire


    consequences.


    "Oh, really? Then, why did your pir of divine power suddenly increase after some time? Can you


    exin that?" the goddess inquired with an insinuating tone.


    "Ha-ha! It seems that I really can''t hide anything from you. The truth is that I was able to experience


    some adventures after I fell into the abyss. That was the reason why my strength and divine powers


    advanced by multiple times." Since Rocky knew that he couldn''t easily fool the goddess, he tried telling


    the truth by making his answers ambiguous.


    "Did you know that the Nether Fire Land used to be the holynd of the Shura Race''s royal family? It


    seems that you identally entered a ce that should have been off-limits to outsiders. That is why


    you were able to experience those adventures," the goddess recounted as she continued to sound


    Rocky out.


    "Hmm. I am actually not that sure. If you don''t believe me, you can search my memory so that you can


    see it for yourself," Rocky replied as he took a gamble. If the goddess really did it, she would definitely


    find clues from his memory.


    "Forget it. It doesn''t matter anyway." Fortunately, the goddess changed her mind. Then she added,


    "Here. This is your reward for your performance on thest mission. See it for yourself."


    In an instant, a human-sized pot appeared in front of Rocky.


    "This is called the Treasure Refining Tripod. With this, you can refine and remodel all kinds of spiritual


    treasures or divine treasures. Then, you can also improve them," the goddess said as she gave a brief


    introduction.


    "That sounds good." Rocky nodded repeatedly as he deemed that the reward was interesting.


    "Also, remember that the Treasure Refining Tripod''s strength will also increase along with your


    strength. Thus,ter on, the treasures that you can refine will also be enhanced," the goddess added.


    "I see. Thank you very much!"


    "Don''t get too excited yet. This is just the beginning. You and the other Godly Geniuses will surely face


    a more difficult trial soon enough," the goddess reminded sternly.


    "Well, I am excited about it. I wonder what kind of task will be the next one," Rocky uttered with a faint


    smile.


    "You don''t have to be impatient. I will announce itter."


    "All right then. If that is all, I''ll head out first," Rocky said as he bowed to the goddess.


    "By the way, you should properly deal with the Godly Geniuses of the Flower Fief and the Genie Fief.


    Otherwise, it will be unfair to the other Godly Geniuses," the goddess suddenly said before Rocky


    could go out.


    "Deal with them properly? What exactly do you mean?" Rocky let out a forced smile as he tried to feign


    ignorance.


    "Well, I guess you must havee up with a solution already."


    "It seems that you really know everything, huh?"


    "You have to know that I''m watching your every move. So, don''t do any petty tricks or anything stupid.


    After all, it might backfire on you," the goddess warned.


    At the same time, Rocky could just smile in response. Then, after putting away the Treasure Refining


    Tripod into his Magic Spiritual Space, he left as the golden light brought him back into the square.


    As he returned, the crowd in the square had almost disappeared, Only Gilbert, several elders, Elder


    Leticia, Valeria, Adrian, and Gloria were the ones left waiting for him.


    "Hey! What did the gods give you as a reward?" Gloria was the first to ask him as soon as Rocky came


    out.


    "Oh, the reward? It''s a secret!" Rocky replied with a smile to tease her.


    "Humph! You''re being stingy again!" Gloria snorted with disdain.


    "Leader Gilbert, we are taking our leave now. However, I expect you to give us rity regarding the


    engagement covenant soon enough." Elder Leticia deliberately said it in front of Adrian and Gloria so


    that they could hear it. Then, she and Valeria left afterward.


    When Elder Leticia and Valeria had finally disappeared, Gilbert approached Adrian and said in a


    serious tone, "You should have seen how the Flower Fief thinks about you and the Genie Fief. I''m


    afraid that I can''t agree to the marriage between Odin and Gloria at this point."


    "So, in the end, you are really going to refuse us, huh?" Adrian answered as anger showed on his face.


    "I''m afraid that it''s the only option I have right now. After all, the Flower Fief had proposed an alliance


    with us first. And as for the engagement covenant, everyone knows that Gloria just signed her name on


    it without getting any permission. The Ghost Fief cannot be med for this because we did nothing


    wrong," Gilbert said as he firmly emphasized his stand.


    "I see. Then, you really want to be my enemy..." Adrian uttered threateningly as his face eventually


    darkened.


    "Come on. Being your enemy is thest thing that I want to happen. In fact, I hope that our two fiefs


    could still achieve peace," Gilbert responded as he tried to calm Adrian down.


    "Well, I''m afraid that''s impossible now. Now that you refused my proposal, we can only view you and


    your fief as our enemies," Adrian retorted. He was a tough and stubborn man to deal with, and it really


    showed here.

 Chapter 1731 Suspicions

    Chapter 1731 Suspicions


    "Well..." Gilbert was almost rendered speechless. He had already expected that Adrian would not be so


    kind to him, but he didn''t expect that thetter would deliberately say such cruel words.


    "I''ll give you one more day to think it through ande up with a decision. I wille back again to


    hear your reply tomorrow." After saying that, Adrian took a meaningful nce at Rocky before he left


    with his daughter.


    "What the hell is that? Adrian is too arrogant! I can''t believe that he will take this farther than his


    daughter!"


    "There is no need to worry. We don''t have to fear even if we made an enemy out of him and his fief! We


    are not afraid of anyone!"


    "That''s right! Although the Genie Fief is powerful, there is no doubt that we are more powerful than


    them. We''re going to make them regret that they went against us!"


    Several elders of the Ghost Fief immediately remarked with righteous indignation. They could not help


    but feel furious that Adrian was being too haughty and rude.


    On the other hand, Gilbert didn''t really let out any expression and just asked the elders to leave


    afterward.


    Soon enough, Rocky and he were the only ones left there.


    "So, did Adrian already give his reply?" Gilbert asked in an anxious tone.


    "Based on his attitude earlier, I think he already gave one," Rocky answered vaguely and let out a


    confident smile.


    "What exactly do you mean?" Gilbert was baffled by Rocky''s response. Obviously, he did not want to


    assume anything, so he wanted a clear answer.


    "I mean that it''s time for you to prepare your part in this y. Excuse me, sir. I''ll go on ahead," Rocky


    still replied vaguely and eventually left.


    After leaving the square, Rocky did not return to the Ghost Pce yet. Instead, he went to the guest


    hall where Adrian and Gloria were still staying. Of course, he made sure that no one noticed him


    Upon arriving, Rocky saw that both Adrian and Gloria were already expecting him. They were sitting in


    the hall and waiting for him.


    "Are you sure that your leader won''t suspect this betrayal of yours? What if he knew that you came


    here without any apparent reason?" Gloria asked with a charming smile and a raised eyebrow.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not that careless to let anyone find out that I came here," Rocky answered


    straightforwardly. Then, he returned a question, "Leader Adrian, isn''t it time for you to formally give your


    response to my proposal?"


    "Yes, of course. I have already thought carefully about this. I will do what you want and join you,"


    Adrian replied firmly. It was true that he had been quite hesitant at first. However, when he saw that


    Rocky had been summoned by the gods for a second consecutive time, it became easier for him to


    make up his mind. After all, being summoned by the gods twice in a row meant that Rocky was a real


    talent and he was appreciated by the gods. Therefore, he thought that cooperating with him would be a


    good deal for him and his entire fief.


    "I see. I assure you that you have made the right choice!"


    "Don''t celebrate yet. I have a condition if we are going to make our alliance formal," Adrian suddenly


    said, demanding something from Rocky.


    "What is it, sir? I''ll do it if it''s within my ability."


    "I want my daughter to stay by your side so that she can learn some medical skills from you. Can you


    do that?" Adrian asked bluntly.


    "Well¡­" Rocky was a bit taken aback upon hearing this. Of course, Rocky knew that Adrian would


    want Gloria to stay and keep an eye on him. It didn''t reallye as a surprise.


    "I heard that your master''s skill in disguising is very unique in this world. I believe that it''s not difficult for


    you to achieve the same," Adrian quickly added and ttered Rocky. It was obvious that he would not


    let the young man find an excuse to refuse him.


    "It is not difficult to learn, so I know that Gloria will do just well. However, she is still a girl. I''m afraid that


    it will not be convenient for her to live with me," Rocky argued.


    "I don''t think so. Besides, you are already engaged. I''m sure she won''t mind."


    "Of course, I won''t mind! In fact, I am willing to sleep together with you in the same bed," Gloria


    instantly said flirtatiously. Her voice was so alluring that it was enticing enough to make most men lose


    their minds. Fortunately for Rocky, he was strong enough to render Gloria''s enchantment skills


    ineffective.


    At the same time, he also knew that Adrian set this up on purpose so that Gloria could keep an eye on


    him. This way, she could always check what he was up to, giving them the advantage. On the other


    hand, Rocky did not really mind if Gloria stayed with him. If worse came to worst, he could easily get rid


    of her.


    "All right then." After thinking for a while and weighing the pros and cons, Rocky finally agreed.


    "Then, it is settled. Our secret alliance is formed. I hope that you won''t let me down!" Adrian had been


    the leader of the Genie Fief for decades now. But for the first time in his life, he encountered a


    promising Godly Genius that was heavily favored by the gods. Hence, even though it was risky, he was


    willing to take it, knowing that its benefits to his fief could outweigh any disadvantages along the way.


    "Yes, sir. I won''t disappoint you!" Rocky answered with brimming confidence.


    Of course, the secret alliance was only the first step in Rocky''s meticulous n. The next one would be


    to make the other fiefs believe that the Ghost Fief and the Genie Fief had actually turned against each


    other.


    Therefore, early the next day, since Gilbert firmly insisted on refusing the proposal to marry Rocky and


    Gloria, Adrian made a huge fuss in the leader''s mansion.


    However, as the leader of the Ghost Fief, Gilbert could not let Adrian do whatever he wanted. Hence, a


    fierce fight broke out in front of everybody present there.


    It was an astonishing sight to behold since it was a battle between two powerful Shura Realm masters.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    But after several exchanges of blows, it appeared that the two were equally matched in strength, and


    the battle would not go anywhere. Thus, eventually, they already stopped.


    Before Adrian left the mansion, he threatened Gilbert once more, saying that he would regret making


    an enemy out of the Genie Fief. Then, in a sh, he left together with his daughter.


    At the same time, Elder Leticia and Valeria also witnessed all of this. The fight between the two leaders


    was so convincing that they would never think that Rocky actually formed a secret alliance with Adrian,


    let alone the fact that Gilbert also knew all about this when he fought Adrian.


    Because of this incredible show, Rocky sessfullypleted the preliminary stage of his n, which


    was to deceive most of the people. Now, they would need to be patient and depend on the Genie Fief


    to sessfully win the favor of the Primitive Fief. If the Primitive Fief epted the alliance with the


    Genie Fief to go against the Ghost Fief, then all the requirements would be met.


    However, from here on, it also meant that the difficult stage for Rocky would also begin.


    It turned out that Gloria, who was seen by everyone to leave with her father, secretly returned to the


    Ghost Pce. She disguised herself as a male apprentice pharmacist of Rocky so that she could stay


    with him in the Ghost Pce and learn medical skills from him.


    Since Esteban was currently not there, no one would really suspect her true identity.


    In the next few days, Gloria took advantage of the situation and seduced Rocky every opportunity she


    got. Unfortunately for her, Rocky rarely paid attention to her. Except for studying more medical skills, he


    was busy cultivating his newly-gained power.


    Eventually, half a month quickly passed.


    Although the nine fiefs looked rather peaceful on the outside, a lot of changes were brewing from the


    inside. In fact, Rocky got a piece of news from Adrian that right after the mission to deal with the Nether


    Dragon King, the Primitive Fief had begun to negotiate with the other fiefs in order to ally with them.


    However, most of the fiefs knew how powerful the Primitive Fief was. Hence, they feared that the


    alliance would just benefit thetter more than themselves. Moreover, there was always a risk that they


    would be betrayed after they had already achieved their goal. Therefore, even if the Primitive Fief had


    put forth very tempting offers, no one was really interested.


    On the other hand, Adrian did not take this opportunity to reach out to the Primitive Fief yet. Instead, he


    decided to wait patiently for the most perfect time.


    Another piece of news that caused a sensation was that after the mission to subdue the Nether Dragon


    king, the Purgatory Fief and the Elite Fief had formally formed an alliance.


    Then, just as the power structure of the nine fiefs began to gradually change, the gods announced the


    new progress of the pirs of divine power.


    However, there was really no specific information regarding the progress of each Godly Genius.


    Instead, they only announced that as of this moment, the highest pir of divine power had already


    reached the height of three feet. Of course, there was no information that pointed out the Godly Genius


    who possessed it.


    Therefore, all sorts of rumors and suspicions arose in the nine fiefs.

 Chapter 1732 Attending The Contest

    Chapter 1732 Attending The Contest


    Three months had passed since the Godly Geniuses were officially selected and dered. In the past,


    the Godly Genius who had performed the best during a task would have a pir of divine power that


    reached two or two point five feet. An ordinary performance normally reached around two feet. Getting


    to three feet had been unheard of until now, making it an even more incredible achievement.


    Most of the people believed that Israel was the one who had done it. He was powerful and his


    performance during the Nether Dragon King task had been quite good. All of that increased the


    possibility of his pir of divine power reaching three feet.


    Of course, there were also some people who suspected that the Godly Genius who had done it was


    Rocky because he had just received a reward from the gods.


    However, there was no evidence, so no one dared to confirm who it was. Therefore, they sent out spies


    to eavesdrop on each other and find out.


    In addition, the gods had released a new task, shocking the nine fiefs once again.


    The task was to go to the human race and participate in the Spiritual Emperor Contest. The contest


    was to be held after the human race and the spiritual race stopped fighting against each other and


    reinstated peace.


    Originally, the Spiritual Emperor Contest was supposed to be hosted by the human race. But now, the


    Di n wanted it to be held in cooperation with the spiritual race. When the time came, all the powerful


    warriors from the human race and the spiritual race that were below the peak of the Emperor Realm


    would participate in it.


    The intention behind the new task was to test the strength between the nine Godly Geniuses and the


    Spiritual Emperors of the human race and the spiritual race.


    The winner would be whoever achieved first ce in the uing contest. However, there was one


    prerequisite. The nine Godly Geniuses had to disguise themselves so that their true identities wouldn''t


    be discovered by the human race or the spiritual race. If their identities were exposed, they would be


    disqualified and the result wouldn''t count even if they finished the task.


    After he got to know the instructions for the next task, Gilbert sighed happily. After all, Rocky had


    learned how to disguise himself using skin masks from Esteban. He would have no problems hiding his


    identity and keeping it hidden throughout the task.


    The contest would be held in one month, so the nine Godly Geniuses had plenty of time to prepare.


    Before long, they would have to start making their way to the human race''s territory.


    Gilbert made an appointment with Rocky and Valeria to discuss how they would tackle the oing


    challenges.


    "What are your thoughts on going to the human race to attend the contest?" Gilbert asked as he leaned


    back in his chair.


    "I don''t have any qualms. We have to attend it whether we like it or not. Besides, it won''t be difficult to


    disguise ourselves as human beings or as members of the spiritual race. The only challenge will be


    maintaining our qualification. We have to keep our identities hidden to participate in the contest, and we


    must not arouse any suspicion. If either of us won, it would be even harder to keep our identities


    hidden..." Rocky analyzed.


    "That makes sense," Gilbert agreed, nodding firmly.


    "What if we disguise ourselves as two Spiritual Emperors from the human race or the spiritual race to


    participate in the contest using their identities?" Valeria suggested.


    "It won''t be easy to make two Spiritual Emperors disappear so we can rece them." Rocky smiled.


    "Then what should we do?" Valeria shook her head. She realized quickly how naive her previous


    proposal had sounded.


    "How about we worry about that when we arrive in the territory of the human race?" Rocky suggested.


    The truth was, Rocky could find out a way to take part in the contest. He just couldn''t announce his


    method to Gilbert and the others.


    "Okay. If that''s how we''re going to do this, you two should leave soon," Gilbert urged. There was still a


    month left before the contest started, but Gilbert knew that it was not easy to get a new identity and get


    in, so he wanted Rocky and Valeria to have lots of time to prepare.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Miss Valeria, please go back to your quarter and get ready to leave. I need to speak with Odin alone,"


    he added.


    Valeria nodded, turned around, and walked away.


    "Sir, what can I do for you?" After Valeria was gone, Rocky turned back and looked straight at Gilbert.


    "I was wondering if it was your pir of divine power that reached three feet," Gilbert said without


    hesitation. The anticipation was swimming clearly in his big eyes as he waited for Rocky''s answer.


    "Why do you think it belongs to me?" Rocky smiled calmly.


    "No specific reason. I just feel it in my gut," Gilbert replied confidently. He didn''t have a shred of


    evidence, but his intuition told him that the Godly Genius who had achieved it was Rocky.


    "If I were to tell you that it''s not me, you would be very disappointed, wouldn''t you?" Rocky asked. He


    couldn''t reveal to Gilbert that it was him. He had to stay ambiguous.


    "It doesn''t matter either way. Your recent performance was enough to satisfy me." Contradicting his


    words, Gilbert still looked a little scorned at Rocky''s response. "You can go back and start preparing


    too."


    Nodding, Rocky departed from the conference hall. The moment that he returned to the Ghost Pce,


    Gloria jumped out at him and eximed, "I heard that we are going to the human race!"


    "Yes." Rocky nodded, staying rxed.


    "Please tell me if I''m dreaming. The human race''s territory is a ce I''ve longed to go to. I''ve heard that


    there are many handsome, strong men that live there..." Gloria said all in one breath, staring pensively


    off into the distance.


    "Slow down. You can''t forget that your father asked you to disguise yourself and stay with me. Even


    when we get to their territory, you can''t go off on your own," Rocky reminded her.


    "But how can I participate in thepetition if I have to stay with you all day long?" Gloria protested,


    pouting out her bottom lip.


    "If necessary, I wille up with a way for you to take part in the contest," Rocky replied.


    "Boring." Gloria kicked at the ground and folded her arms over her chest like a grumpy teenager.


    "Now, go and get ready. We must be prepared to leave at any time."


    "I think it will be a burden for you to bring me with you. Why don''t you let me go alone?" Gloria asked,


    feeling a light bulb turn on in her head.


    "I need an apprentice pharmacist to refine medicine for me and I''ve picked you. Is there anything wrong


    with that?" Rocky knew exactly what Gloria wanted, but there was no way he would let her go off on


    her own. Her father had entrusted him to take care of her, and if he let her go, she would cause trouble


    and everyone would point their fingers at Rocky.


    Currently, Gloria was out of ideas. She sighed. Then, her original purpose popped into her head. She


    wanted to make Rocky fall in love with her so she could take advantage of him. Suddenly, staying with


    Rocky during the task didn''t seem so bad. Her protests stopped.


    After some more preparation, Rocky, Valeria, and Gloria, who disguised herself as Rocky''s apprentice


    pharmacist, left the Ghost Fief. They mounted a beast and headed for the border of the Shura Race.


    This time, the Ghost Fief had chosen not to send arge number of guards with Rocky and the others


    because Gilbert was worried that the other fiefs would try and stop them from reaching the human race.


    Instead, he merely sent several Spiritual Emperors to protect them.


    They quickly learned that the other fiefs had been thinking the same thing. The other Godly Geniuses


    moved secretly towards the human race so they wouldn''t be attacked.


    Five dayster, Rocky, Valeria, and Gloria finally arrived at a small city on the border in the Ethereal


    Region. It was the ce where the war hade to an end.


    Because there was a chance that too many people would give their identities away, Rocky asked the


    Spiritual Emperors to return to the Shura Race after they arrived at the city.


    "Wow! Right now, we''re in the territory of the human race! It''s so different from what we have in the


    Shura Race! Isn''t it amazing?" As soon as they entered the small city on the border, Gloria''s eyes


    widened. The city was very prosperous and unique. She couldn''t contain her excitement.

 Chapter 1733 You Brat

    Chapter 1733 You Brat


    "Odin, your assistant is really obnoxious," Valeria muttered under her breath. The whole way to the


    human race''s territory, Gloria had been talkative and she was always close to Rocky. But that was not


    at the forefront of Valeria''s mind. The strangest part was that Rocky had brought an apprentice


    pharmacist with them, and she caught the assistant staring at her with meaningful eyes several times.


    "Who is being obnoxious?" Gloria immediately snapped, spinning to face Valeria with fire zing in her


    eyes.


    "Hey, don''t be rude to Godly Genius Valeria," Rocky said to her under his breath, narrowing his eyes in


    a warning.


    Gloria curled her lips. If she didn''t have to hide her true identity, she wouldn''t have been so obedient.


    "We should find a ce to rest first and then we can make our ns." The others agreed silently. Then,


    Rocky found a restaurant in the small city and ordered everyone some food and drinks.


    Since Valeria and Gloria had never tried human food before, they stared curiously at their tes. Gloria


    stabbed some food and held it up, examining it like it was poison.


    "What is this? It smells strange, but it''s so soft that it melts in my mouth the moment it touches my


    tongue," Gloria asked, pointing at a te of tofu on the table.


    "This is tofu. It''s a kind of food that humans often eat," Rocky replied.


    "Humans have a strange taste in food,"


    Valeriamented, scrunching her nose in disgust.


    "Okay. I want you two to stay right here. Don''t even walk around. I''m going to go and find out what our


    situation is," Rocky instructed. Although the two women had disguised themselves, they still had the


    mannerisms of people from the Shura Race, so Rocky was still worried that they would expose their


    identities. Plus, Valeria hated disguising herself, so she had chosen to subtly hide her features.


    Therefore, she still maintained her beauty. The veil on her face covered most of her, but her natural


    beauty and charm was still exposed to all men she encountered.


    After leaving the restaurant, Rocky strolled through the streets of the small city. He intended to gather


    some information just by listening to the gossip of the residents. After spending several months in the


    Shura Race, he didn''t know much about the current situation of the human race and he wanted to know


    as much as he could before taking any more steps forward.


    It didn''t take long for Rocky to learn everything he needed to know about the current situation in


    Ethereal Region.


    The war between the human race and the spiritual race had stopped a long time ago. However, the


    chief of the Di n had been killed by Canaan, which had caused an uproar in the major forces of the


    Ethereal Region.


    The Di n had originally been the head of the Ethereal Region, and all the major forces were


    attached to it. However, the death of the chief had pushed all the major forces into action.


    Over the past few months, they had been jostling for supremacy.


    Due to the solid foundation of the Di n, they were able to select a temporary chief very fast. It was


    Colton, themander in chief of the human race who had led soldiers to defeat the spiritual race.


    Colton had taken a series of measures to stabilize the situation in the Ethereal Region and had


    managed to reinstate some peace there.


    However, some things still cropped up from time to time. For example, everyone heard that Canaan,


    the young master of the Sky-suppressing Mansion, had killed the chief of the Di n and the Sky-


    suppressing Mansion suffered. The Sovereign Sect saw that as an opportunity to poach talents from


    the Sky-suppressing Sect, making thetter''s strength decrease.


    However, the Sky-suppressing Mansion had been working hard over the past few months. The


    daughter of the chief of the Sky-suppressing Mansion, Lilith, had a magical encounter and her strength


    had advanced tremendously. Now, she was the youngest female Spiritual Emperor in the Ethereal


    Region and everyone knew it.


    In order to gain people''s trust, the chief of the Sky-suppressing Mansion had appointed his daughter as


    the heiress because his son, Canaan, was nowhere to be found. That seemed to remedy the situation.


    Most of the forces had calmed down and changed their minds.


    Now that he got the picture, Rocky had a n.


    If they wanted to qualify for thepetition without revealing themselves, they had to find a n to


    depend on. But the n could not be weak; otherwise, they would attract too much attention. A strong


    n would keep them safe.


    In the Ethereal Region, the most powerful one was Di n. If Di n were to send out some Spiritual


    Emperors, no one would think that it was weird.


    Rocky also had his eyes on the Di n because he already had a rtionship with them. He believed


    that he could go to them for help and they wouldn''t question it.


    Another reason that he wanted to get help from the Di n was to defeat the other Godly Geniuses


    and to find an opportunity to alert the human race to the true ambitions of the Shura Race. In his mind,


    this contest for Godly Geniuses was only the beginning. The Shura Race probably aimed to attack the


    human race and the spiritual race.


    And, of course, the Di n was the host of the Spiritual Emperor Contest. With their help, Rocky could


    easily find the other six disguised Godly Geniuses.


    After his mind was made up, Rocky returned to the restaurant. Upon entering the room, he saw that


    Valeria and Gloria were surrounded by a small group of men that were dressed in expensive clothing.


    He could tell that they had reached the Spirit Realm. Some of them even had the strength of the King


    Realm. Judging from the badges on their clothing, they belonged to some noble sects.


    "Lady, there''s no need to be shy. Take off your veil and let our young master see your face," the leader


    of the group said to Valeria.


    Rocky nced to the side and saw a handsome, young man sitting at a table, waving a feather fan and


    staring at Valeria with a hungry look in his eyes.


    Rocky guessed that the gentleman reigned from a noble family. He was doing a good job of hiding his


    strength but Rocky sensed that he was not ipetent. In fact, he had the strength of a low-level


    Spiritual Emperor.


    "Get away from me!" Valeria yelled at the top of her lungs. Her eyes widened when the man didn''t back


    off.


    "Do you know who our young master is? Settle down ande with us. Don''t go causing trouble," the


    man threatened.


    "Your young master could be a cat or a dog for all I care. Get away from me, or I will hurt you!" Valeria


    scolded.


    "Beautiful, are you serious? Our young master is the nephew of the leader of the Sovereign Pavilion.


    He is going to attend the Spiritual Emperor Contest. Everyone he meets respects him. You will make


    him angry if you don''t clean up your act right now," the man threatened, pointing an usatory finger at


    her.


    "The Spiritual Emperor Contest?" Valeria nced at the arrogant, young master who was sitting on one


    side of the table.


    "That''s right. Our young master is strong so he will stand out from thepetition. If you choose to


    follow him, you will benefit in the future."


    "Him? Ha! He is just a low-level Spiritual Emperor. What''s the big deal?" Gloria muttered disdainfully.


    "What was that? Are you courting death?" the man snapped, sizing her up.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1734 Play A Trick

    Chapter 1734 y A Trick


    "How dare you talk to me like that? Don''t you know who I am? I''m..." Angered, Gloria was about to


    reveal her true identity.


    "I''m sorry sirs, but did my wife and assistant offend you?" Rocky immediately cut her off and winked at


    her and Valeria.


    This pped some sense into them, and they immediately stopped talking.


    "Wife? You are married!" Holden, the young master who sat in the nearby table, eximed in surprise.


    "If there isn''t anything else, we are leaving now." Rocky wanted to leave as soon as possible to avoid


    any more trouble that might lead to their identities being exposed. And so, he took the two and made


    his way to the door.


    "Wait!" Holden shouted as he suddenly stood up.


    "Is there anything else?" Rocky asked, looking sideways.


    "Where did youe from? What are you doing here?" From the start, Holden was wary of their


    identities, so he began questioning them.


    "Wee from the south and are making our way up north to visit our rtives when we stumbled


    upon this city," Rocky replied calmly.


    "Visiting rtives? Who are you going to visit?" Holden didn''t let up and continued to ask.


    "My cousin..."


    "Which n is your cousin from?" Holden was still persistent.


    "I''m sorry, but that matter has nothing to do with you," Rocky said sternly. He could tell that Holden was


    deliberately making things difficult for him.


    "And why is that? This border city is under the jurisdiction of our Sovereign Pavilion. Our Young Master


    Holden has every right to question those who seem suspicious!" the man in brocade clothes chimed in.


    "Oh, I see! Are you going to arrest and interrogate us?" Rocky sneered back.


    "It depends on whether or not you cooperate! I want her to take off her veil now..." Holden said while


    pointing at Valeria. He was eager to see her face.


    "My wife is not beautiful, so she uses the veil to cover her face. If she takes it off, you might be


    offended," Rocky said.


    "I''m not afraid of anything. Take it off now, or you three won''t be able to leave the city," Holden


    threatened.


    Facing such a predicament, Rocky narrowed his eyes to think of any other options. If Valeria didn''t do


    as she was ordered, he knew Holden would not give up. But if she removed the veil, it would only spell


    them even more trouble.


    So he took a look at Valeria and thought for a moment. He then suddenly raised the corners of his


    mouth and said, "Since you are so interested in my wife''s appearance, I will let you have a look." He


    calmly made his way to Valeria.


    Valeria frowned, wondering whether Rocky would actually remove her veil.


    "Dear, I''m sorry." Rocky shed her a reassuring look as he reached out his hand to take off her veil.


    Valeria hesitated for a moment, but she knew she had to trust him.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The moment Rocky took it off, Valeria felt a cold wind brush against her warm face.


    Then, Rocky moved away from Valeria, showing her face.


    Holden and his followers were at the edge of their seats. They carefully examined every inch of her


    face. After only a few moments, they began to feel extremely nauseated.


    Valeria''s face turnedpletely ugly. Her eyes were as small as tiny slits, her nose was short and t,


    her face was disfigured with pockmarks, and arge, disgusting mole was at the edge of her mouth.


    Even Gloria couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    If Valeria saw her face now, she would surely be angry at Rocky.


    "Put on the veil quickly." Holden couldn''t stand the sight of her face and hurriedly waved his hand.


    With a triumphant smile, Rocky happily handed over the veil to Valeria.


    "Sir, can we leave now?" Rocky asked again.


    "You are so brave to marry such a woman. You can leave now," Holden suddenly said with sympathy.


    "I''m afraid I didn''t have a choice. Thank you, sir," Rocky replied with a bow while winking at the two


    girls.


    Soon, the three of them left the restaurant.


    "Young Master, something is wrong!" the man in brocaded clothes immediately shouted, as soon as he


    noticed something odd.


    "What''s wrong?" Holden red at him.


    "Look at the ground..." the man pointed.


    When he looked down, he saw pieces of broken skin.


    The man picked up a piece of skin and said, "Young Master, this seems to be a human skin mask..."


    "A human skin mask? Did they disguise themselves with it?" This only confirmed Holden''s suspicions.


    He then ordered his subordinate, "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and chase them!"


    The man quickly rushed out of the restaurant only to find that the three of them vanished without a


    trace.


    Meanwhile, the three were now outside the border city and were ready to go to the Di n.


    "Ha-ha! That was so funny!" Gloria burst into a fit ofughter as soon as they left the city.


    "Why are youughing?" Valeria looked at Gloria in confusion.


    "Do you know how ugly you were just now? I could only imagine what you''ll do if you saw your face!"


    Gloria convulsed inughter.


    "Really? But I..." It was apparent that Valeria had no idea what happened.


    "I temporarily changed your human skin mask, but because I''m in a hurry, I''m afraid I left some


    evidence behind and the young master has found out about it by now," Rocky said with a smile.


    "It seems that the rumors about the disciples of the human forces being arrogant and enjoying bullying


    others are true," Gloria said after herughter finally seized.


    "Don''t criticize them like that. The disciples of our Shura Race''s forces also behave the same," Rocky


    said as he nced at Gloria.


    "Hey, what do you mean?" She knew Rocky was referring to her, so she shot him a displeased look.


    "You are too reckless to your master as an apprentice pharmacist!" Valeria said to Gloria, bing


    more suspicious as she noticed that Gloria talked to Rocky in a rude way. She obviously had no idea


    that the apprentice was actually Gloria in disguise.


    "Forget it. He''s just a kid. There is no need to argue with him," Rocky said to avoid any fight between


    the two.


    Gloria immediately made a face at Rocky.


    "Where are we going now?" Valeria asked to change the topic.


    "Of course we are going to the ce where the Spiritual Emperor Contest will be held."


    "Shouldn''t we find a suitable identity to get the qualification?" she asked again.


    "We only have a month to enact our n. If we look for an identity first, it might not go that smoothly. I


    reckon it''s better to go to the venue of the Spiritual Emperor Contest first. The members of many sects


    and the spiritual race will arrive there in advance, so it''ll be a perfect opportunity for us to observe our


    opponents. As for how we''ll participate, I will try to get us in..." Rocky found a very reasonable excuse


    to get to the venue as soon as possible.


    "Well, it''s up to you!" Since Valeria was not familiar with the human race nor the spiritual race, she


    didn''t put much thought into it and relied on Rocky to form a n.

 Chapter 1735 Im Going To Fight

    Chapter 1735 I''m Going To Fight


    Eventually, two days had passed.


    At this time, Rocky, Valeria, and Gloria had already arrived at Emperor City, which was just a mile away


    from the residence of the Di n.


    Since the Spiritual Emperor Contest was just around the corner, the Emperor City was very lively, and


    many people roamed the streets. Several human spirit warriors specifically came here to watch the


    contest. Of course, among them were strong disciples from powerful forces.


    Upon entering the city, the three immediately searched for an inn where they could stay.


    "Sir, we''d like to ask for three rooms," Rocky requested.


    "No. Two rooms are enough. My master and I can share a single room," Gloria immediately butted in


    as she held Rocky''s arm.


    Seeing this, Valeria could not help but look at Gloria. On their way here, she had felt strange about how


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    she was behaving, but she didn''t pay much attention to it. However, now that Gloria was on it again,


    her eyes narrowed and she grew even more suspicious.


    ''I wonder if Odin has a strange hobby, '' Valeria thought to herself.


    "Three rooms, please." Rocky took Gloria''s hands away from his arm and insisted that they should take


    a room for each of them.


    Knowing that she was rejected again, Gloria instantly pouted and stomped her feet. Obviously, she was


    not pleased with the oue.


    Then, the staff of the inn guided the three of them upstairs and showed them their rooms.


    "You can choose the room you want. I will take whatever is left. Anyway, I have to go out for a while, so


    just stay here," Rocky instructed.


    "You''re leaving? Where are you going?" Gloria asked with furrowed brows.


    "I''ll tell you about it when Ie back. Remember, stay in your rooms and don''t leave this ce. Wait


    for me here," Rocky reiterated.


    Valeria didn''tin or say anything. On the other hand, Gloria immediately protested, "Humph! I bet


    that you''re leaving us to have some fun outside. No way! Take me with you!"


    "Fine. If you won''t listen to what I say, our agreement will be null and void," Rocky said coldly as he


    raised an eyebrow.


    "You!" At this point, Gloria knew that Rocky was already being serious. He was actually threatening her


    so that she would behave herself.


    "What agreement is that?" Valeria''s eyes narrowed when she heard something that she didn''t know


    about.


    "It''s just a master-and-disciple kind of agreement," Rocky quickly replied.


    "Oh, I see. You want him to be your master, huh?" Valeria asked as she turned to Gloria. It seemed that


    she believed what Rocky just said.


    "Ha! I really don''t want him to be my master," Gloria replied with a snort.


    "Now, go into your rooms." After saying that, Rocky eventually went downstairs and left the inn.


    He nned to go straight to the residence of the Di n.


    However, just as he was about to leave the city, he saw a few figures suddenly flow out of a tavern and


    crash on the ground near where he was standing. It seemed that someone attacked them and threw


    them out.


    "You are from the East Grand Sect, aren''t you? Don''t you know where you are? How dare you harass a


    girl sexually here in the Emperor City?! I must teach you a lesson today," a figure said as she walked


    out of the tavern.


    At first nce, anyone would think that she was a man because she dressed like one. But upon closer


    inspection, one could verify that she was actually a woman.


    Moreover, when Rocky saw the woman who came out of the tavern, he smiled. He didn''t expect such a


    coincidence. Now, he did not need to go all the way to the Di n''s residence, because he already


    found the person that he was going to visit. It turned out that the woman disguised in men''s clothing


    was actually Eunice.


    It would not be that strange for her to appear in Emperor City. After all, the city was not that far from the


    Di n''s residence. However, he wasn''t sure why Eunice was trying to disguise herself as a man.


    Seeing the turn of events, Rocky squeezed through the crowd and watched on the sidelines. He


    decided not to call out to her for now and just enjoy the scene.


    "Who the hell are you? You know that we are from the East Grand Sect, but you dare offend us?" one


    of the spirit warriors shouted angrily.


    "You don''t need to know who I am. Now, get out of the Emperor City, and I don''t want to see your faces


    again. Otherwise, I''ll be sure to skin you alive and hang you on the city wall so that everyone in the city


    could see!" Eunice threatened as she red at the disheveled spirit warriors.


    However, knowing that they would not be a match against Eunice, no one dared to step forward.


    "What are you guys doing here?" At this moment, a tall figure appeared through the crowd and was


    surrounded by several of his followers.


    The man had a sharp look in his eyes. He was dressed in a golden robe and had two steel balls in his


    hand. Judging from his overbearing aura, he was a warrior at the Emperor Realm. No wonder he acted


    so superior and haughty.


    At the same time, all of his followers behind him were at the King Realm.


    "Hall Leader Chen, you''re finally here! Please help us! This guy suddenly attacked us for no reason.


    Moreover, even though he knew that we are from the East Grand Sect, he offended us repeatedly! This


    guy doesn''t take our sect seriously!" one of the spirit warriors immediately ranted.


    "Lad, why did you deliberately hurt our disciples? Do you have something against the East Grand


    Sect?" Hall Leader Chen asked Eunice as he gave her an icy re.


    "Your disciples are the problem. They tried to harass a woman in the tavern and behaved poorly. I just


    taught them some proper manners," Eunice retorted, not intimidated at all.


    "I see. I need to thank you then," Hall Leader Chen said with a salute.


    "You''re wee," Eunice replied tly.


    "Don''t worry. I will personally teach them a good lesson when we get back. However, the East Grand


    Sect is a well-known sect. Because you have deliberately beaten our disciples, it would stain our


    reputation. Hence, I want to know how powerful you really are." Hall Leader Chen''s face darkened.


    Then, his aura suddenly surged out, revealing a strength of a Spiritual Emperor at the medium stage.


    ''Oh? I didn''t expect that a hall leader from the East Grand Sect will have a strength of a Spiritual


    Emperor at the medium stage. It seems that Eunice will not be able to defeat him.'' Rocky''s eyes


    instantly narrowed as he assessed the strength of both Eunice and Hall Leader Chen.


    Since Eunice had just be a Spiritual Emperor at the primary stage, it would be impossible for her


    to match Hall Leader Chen''s power. However, even though she knew that she was at a disadvantage,


    Eunice wasn''t fazed at all.


    Then, in a sh, a flying knife shot out from Hall Leader Chen''s sleeve and grazed Eunice''s arm.


    "What a despicable man!" It never urred to Eunice that Hall Leader Chen would conceal a weapon


    and use a sneak attack. She became furious from embarrassment, but she soon found out that her


    strength was gradually fading away.


    "Don''t push yourself,d. My knife was smeared with the Paralyzing Powder. You won''t be able to use


    your spiritual power for two hours," Hall Leader Chen remarked with a sneer.


    "Shame on you!" Eunice roared, frustrated at her current state.


    "Finally, we can exact our revenge on him!" The disciples of the East Grand Sect, who had just been


    injured by Eunice, rubbed their hands and were excited to beat her up.


    "Wait. She is actually a woman who''s just wearing men''s clothes. She also seems to be a fine one.


    Why don''t we take her back so that you can y with her first? Hall Leader Chen let out an evil grin as


    he saw through Eunice''s disguise.


    "Really? A woman?" "Hall Leader Chen is right! Ha-ha! We caught a beauty!" Soon enough, the


    disciples of the East Grand Sect swarmed towards her with obscene smiles on their faces.


    "How dare you? I am from the Di n! You''d better mind your actions or you''ll incur the wrath of our


    n!" Eunice immediately revealed her identity upon realizing that she was not in a favorable position.


    "Humph! How convenient! Suddenly, you are a member of the Di n? Do you expect us to believe


    you?" Hall Leader Chen thought that Eunice was just bluffing to get out of this predicament. Thus, he


    did not believe her.


    Then, just as Eunice was about to be taken away, a figure shed and suddenly appeared in their


    midst. With a wave of his hand, an overwhelming spiritual power rushed out, instantly blowing away the


    disciples who surrounded Eunice.


    At the same time, Eunice was stunned. She did not expect that someone would dare help her in this


    situation.


    Of course, only Rocky could have made this move at the crucial moment.

 Chapter 1736 Courting Death Together

    Chapter 1736 Courting Death Together


    "Another fool courting death, huh? Are you herpanion?" Hall Leader Chen asked disdainfully as he


    nced at Rocky and noticed his ordinary appearance and weak aura.


    "I''m her man. Is that a problem?" Rocky replied with a sly smile.


    Eunice shot a re in Rocky''s direction. She had no idea whether he hade to save her or to take


    advantage of her.


    "Her man? If you want to be a hero to save this beauty, you should make sure you have the ability to


    first," Hall Leader Chen said, puffing out his chest arrogantly. It was clear that he didn''t take Rocky


    seriously at all.


    "I''m not trying to be a hero. I just want to take her out of here. I hope you can understand!" Rocky


    replied politely.


    "Okay. You want to die? I''ll help you then!" Of course, Rocky knew that it was an impossible wish. Hall


    Leader Chen would never let him leave with Eunice. Instead, he made a move, intending to send


    Rocky straight to the hell.


    Currently, the onlookers were concerned. They thought that Rocky was so desperate to be a hero


    because he was out of his mind. Challenging a middle-level Spiritual Emperor was like begging for


    death.


    Rocky stood calmly and watched Hall Leader Chen charge at him. Then, he flourished his hand and a


    dozen silver needles flew out.


    When he saw them, Hall Leader Chenughed. He gathered his strength and tried to knock them


    away, but the needles were stronger than he had expected and they pierced through his spiritual


    power.


    Within seconds, at least half of the needles had stabbed into his skin.


    Eunice gasped. She didn''t think that Rocky''s silver needles could prate the spiritual power of Hall


    Leader Chen. That meant that Rocky was likely stronger than Hall Leader Chen.


    "Damn it!" Hall Leader Chen was so angry that he swung his fists at the air. He was ready to kill Rocky.


    But when he gathered his spiritual power again, nothing resulted.


    "I''m sorry. I must have forgotten to mention that I put Paralyzing Powder on the needles. You won''t be


    able to use your spiritual power for three days," Rockymented, raising his eyebrows and smiling.


    "You..." Hall Leader Chen trailed off. Rocky had beaten him using his own trick. His teeth gritted and his


    fists clenched as more anger filled him.


    The onlookers were shocked. None of them expected Rocky to defeat a middle-level Spiritual Emperor


    in one move. Was it possible that Rocky was a great master and he was just hiding his strength?


    "You can try to get your men to stop me, but I will take her away," Rocky taunted as he scooped Eunice


    into his arms. Then, he turned on the spot and transformed into a shadow.


    "What are you waiting for? Catch them!" Hall Leader Chen yelled at the top of his lungs, pointing


    directly at Rocky.


    The disciples from the East Grand Sect picked up their feet and ran in the direction where Rocky and


    Eunice had disappeared.


    Meanwhile, Rocky was running as fast as he could while he held Eunice. He knew that the people from


    the East Grand Sect would not just let them get away, so he needed to find a safe ce to hide.


    Eunice was so weak that she could only look up at Rocky. He had just saved her life. Now, a light blush


    was tinging her cheeks.


    After running for a while, Rocky stumbled upon an old, shabby temple in the northwest of the Emperor


    City. After confirming that there were no nearby dangers, he entered the temple with Eunice.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After setting down Eunice, he took out a pill and handed it to her.


    "What is it?" Eunice asked, eyeing it cautiously.


    "Just take it. It can cure your symptoms," Rocky replied.


    She took it in her hand, but she was still hesitant. She didn''t know who Rocky was, so she wasn''t sure


    whether he was trying to help her or if he had an agenda.


    "If you don''t want to take it, I won''t force you. But I believe that the disciples from the East Grand Sect


    will find us soon. I''m no match for them. And if I can''t defeat them, I''ll have to leave you behind," Rocky


    said, trying to persuade her using fear.


    "But you were so arrogant back there." Eunice''s mouth was hanging open slightly. She had thought that


    Rocky was a great master. How else could he have defeated Hall Leader Chen so effortlessly?


    "I was bluffing. Get it?"


    Eunice rolled her eyes at Rocky and then looked at the pill in her hand.


    "Hurry up and take the pill," Rocky urged.


    "If you tell me who you are, I will take the pill." Eunice refused topromise.


    Rocky shook his head. He knew what kind of person Eunice was. If he didn''t give her what she wanted,


    she wouldn''t stop badgering him. So he peeled off his human skin mask and revealed his true face.


    When Eunice saw his true identity, she yelled out.


    "Basil? It''s you?!" After theirst encounter, she thought she would never see Rocky again.


    "Of course it''s me." Rocky shrugged and smiled.


    "We all thought you were dead." Small tears of relief were welling up in Eunice''s eyes.


    "I''m not that easy to kill!" Rocky said confidently.


    "Why didn''t you show up earlier? Where have you been?" Eunice demanded, stabbing her finger


    against his chest.


    "It''s a long story." Rocky shrugged her off. There wasn''t enough time to exin it all.


    "My uncle Colton said that when you opened the door to the other world by yourself and sent all your


    "Yes, I did use up all my strength. Because I was so weak, I was captured by the Shura Race." Rocky


    nodded.


    "Then what happened?"


    "A human elder saved me and hid my identity so I could stay with the Shura Race."


    "Well, it''s great to see you alive!" Eunice eximed, patting him on the back.


    "How are things going in the Di n? I heard that the death of the chief of the Di n caused a lot of


    havoc."


    "Yes, it was a disaster for a while. Fortunately, the elders arrived just in time and selected Colton as the


    acting chief. Now, the Di n is in peace again."


    "That''s good to hear."


    "By the way, when you got to the Emperor City, why didn''t youe straight to me?" Eunice asked in


    an using voice.


    "I was on my way to visit you at your ce, but then I ran into you."


    "What a coincidence. But what took you so long to think of me? Did something bad happen?" Eunice


    questioned, clearly not able to hold back her curiosity.


    "You are getting smarter. I came here to attend the Spiritual Emperor Contest," Rocky answered in a


    serious tone.


    "Does it have something to do with the Shura Race?"


    "You really are smarter. Yes. The Shura Race sent nine disguised Godly Geniuses here to participate in


    the Spiritual Emperor Contest and test their strength. I''m one of them!"


    "A Godly Genius?" Eunice frowned.


    "It''s a sessor that is chosen by the gods."


    "Do the gods really exist?" Eunice asked quickly, raising her eyebrows.


    "Yes. I saw them with my own eyes." Rocky nodded.


    "No wonder the Shura Race has always been powerful and prosperous. It turns out that they''re


    protected by the gods." Eunice suddenly realized something and added, "But now that you have


    returned to the human race, you don''t need to disguise yourself as a member of the Shura Race! It


    doesn''t matter if you''re a Godly Genius or not!"

 Chapter 1737 A Mark

    Chapter 1737 A Mark


    "It''s not that simple. I have the gods'' mark on my body and I''m still a Godly Genius. I have to ept the


    task. I will be free after the final battle among the Godly Geniuses," Rocky answered, shaking his head.


    "So youe to me because you want me to help you, right?" asked Eunice.


    "That''s right. I''m hoping that the Di n will be able to help me get the three quotas I need to


    participate in the contest."


    "Oh no," Eunice replied, frowning.


    "What''s the problem?" Rocky''s brow also furrowed. He didn''t anticipate any problems.


    "The acting chief needs to make that decision, but he is not in the Di n right now."


    "When will he be back?" Rocky felt slightly surprised. His whole n could be ruined by one little bump


    in the road.


    "I''m not sure. I do have a way to contact him, but I''ll need to return to the Di n to do it. And don''t


    worry. There''s plenty of time before the Spiritual Emperor Contest starts to solve this."


    "Thank you very much."


    "Don''t thank me. I''m just relieved to see you again." Eunice smiled gently.


    "I''ve been staying outside for too long, which is not safe. I have to go back. When you hear something,


    let me know." As he spoke, he summoned a Carrier Beast from the Magic Spiritual Space that he had


    improved using gene technology and handed it to Eunice.


    Then, Rocky departed.


    He made his way back to the inn and climbed the stairs. The moment that he opened the door, Gloria


    jumped out at him.


    "Where were you?" she asked, crossing her arms over her chest.


    "I didn''t go anywhere. I just walked around," Rocky lied.


    "You demand that we stay put, but look at you! You go out all the time and never take us with you,"


    Gloriained.


    "You are both bad tempered. If I let you go out, you will stir up trouble. We can''t expose our identities at


    any point or we will lose our qualification and be unable to finish the task. But if you don''t want to do the


    task, I won''t stop you," Rocky said seriously.


    "Why are you being so serious? I was just kidding!"


    "Where is Valeria?"


    "She hasn''te out of her room. Doesn''t she ever get bored?"


    "Do you think everyone is as active as you?"


    "I can''t help it! Being here is a bore! Can you disguise me as a human beauty and let me seduce some


    men?" Gloria begged.


    Rocky rolled his eyes dramatically and walked into his room, ignoring her pleads.


    For two days, Rocky and the two women stayed in the inn, waiting for Eunice to contact him.


    Finally, on the third day, the Carrier Beast he gave to Eunice flew to the inn and searched for Rocky.


    When it found him, it guided Rocky to a deste suburb on the outside of the Emperor City. He


    discovered Eunice waiting for him.


    "I have good news and bad news," Eunice announced the moment that her eyesnded on him.


    "Give me the bad news first, please."


    "Okay. The quotas needed to participate in the contest have already been decided and can''t be


    changed."


    "That''s really bad news." Rocky frowned and then asked, "What about the good news?"


    "We have five quotas in the Di n, so our acting chief decided to give you three and he ordered me to


    help during your task."


    "Please express my gratitude to him."


    "If you want to thank him, you can do it when hees back. He wants to speak with you," Eunice


    replied, waving her hand nonchntly.


    "Okay. Great."


    "Now, I think you should introduce me to your twopanions. After all, I can take you to the ce


    where the Spiritual Emperor Contest is going to be held since I''m also participating," Eunice said.


    Because Rocky had asked for three quotas, Eunice had deduced that there were two more Godly


    Geniuses with him. Currently, she was filled with curiosity.


    "Fine. You can meet them, but you can''t tell them anything about your identity and don''t let them know


    that I''ve already got the quotas," Rocky warned.


    "Don''t worry. You know how good I am at keeping secrets," Eunice grumbled.


    After that was decided, the two of them walked back to the inn and climbed the stairs.


    When they arrived at the top, Rocky introduced Eunice to Valeria and Gloria.


    "Wow! Travelling with twodies, huh? You lucky guy!" Eunicemented, raking her eyes over their


    bodies. Immediately, she could tell that Gloria was a woman dressed in male clothing.


    "Ladies? Hey, I''m a man!" Gloria eximed in a horrified tone, hoping that her identity was not


    exposed.


    Rocky directed a secret wink at Eunice to tell her to ignore the fact that Gloria was clearly a woman.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. You just have such nice, smooth skin," Eunice apologized, understanding Rocky''s


    signal.


    "Guys, this is Eunice. She is the daughter of a friend of Master Esteban. She is here to help us get in


    the Spiritual Emperor Contest undetected." Rocky didn''t want the girls to know Eunice''s true identity so


    he came up with a lie on the spot.


    "This is Valeria, the Godly Genius from the Flower Fief, and this man is my apprentice pharmacist,"


    Rocky said, gesturing quickly to Valeria and Gloria.


    "Master Esteban had a human friend?" Valeria asked, lowering her eyebrow suspiciously.


    "He constantly travels the world. He actually made lots of friends on his journeys from various races,"


    Rocky replied frankly.


    "That makes sense."


    "Get ready, everyone. Next, Miss Eunice will take us to the ce where the Spiritual Emperor Contest


    will be held," Rocky continued.


    After making somest minute preparations and collecting their belongings, Rocky and the others left


    the inn and headed for the Boundless Mountain, the ce where the Spiritual Emperor Contest was


    going to take ce.


    The Boundless Mountain was a two mile journey from the east of the Di n. The area was brimming


    with spiritual energy. For the past one hundred years, the Di n had been using it as the venue for


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the contest. That was why the Spiritual Emperor Contest was being held there now.


    On the hillside of the mountain, a small vi was perched. It was intended for rest or amodation


    and it was called the Boundless Manor.


    When the four of them arrived at the Boundless Manor, Eunice left to get them some rooms. However,


    because there were so many warriors participating in the contest, almost every room had already been


    booked. There were only two that were still avable.


    "We will have to share," Gloria said, sounding slightly excited.


    Eunice looked at Rocky. She knew that Gloria was a female and that it was not appropriate for them to


    stay in the same room. But she knew that she couldn''t announce it.


    "Okay. You two will share one room," Rocky said to Valeria and Eunice. They nodded. Then, Rocky


    walked to the other room.


    Soon, Gloria entered. She saw him standing in front of the window, looking out. Her eyes swept over


    the room before she walked to the only bed and sat on it.


    "There is only one bed, but there are two of us. What are we going to do? This is really embarrassing!"


    Gloria pointed out as she ran her fingers through her hair.


    "You can have this room. I don''t need it," Rocky said.


    "Then where are you going to stay?"


    "It''s none of your business." Before Gloria could retort, he turned and left the room.


    "You..." Gloria was rendered speechless. She closed her eyes and gritted her teeth together. She kept


    trying, but it seemed like it was going to be harder than she thought to make him fall in love with her.


    After leaving the room, Rocky ran down the stairs. When he reached the bottom, a delicate figure


    rushed towards him. Because the stairway was narrow, they nearly bumped into each other.


    Before he could react, she dodged him. At the same time, she red at Rocky and scolded, "What the


    hell are you doing?"

 Chapter 1738 Rockys Plan

    Chapter 1738 Rocky''s n


    For a brief moment, Rocky was stunned. As he took a closer look at the woman in front of him, he


    confirmed that it was none other than Isabel, themander of the spiritual race that he had fought


    before.


    "Hey, what are you looking at?" Seeing that Rocky was intently looking at her, Isabel felt very


    ufortable.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I just thought that you were an old friend of mine. But it seems that I was mistaken,"


    Rocky said with a smile.


    "A friend of yours? Are you kidding me? You are obviously from the human race. Can''t you tell that I''m


    from the spiritual race?" Isabel stared at him with her beautiful eyes as she raised an eyebrow.


    "I know. My friend is also from the spiritual race," Rocky replied calmly.


    "I see¡­" Although she still had some doubts about what Rocky said, Isabel did not say anything more.


    At the same time, Rocky let her through so that she could get upstairs.


    After Isabel was already gone, Rocky revealed a faint smile and thought that he might really meet


    many old friends and acquaintances here in the Spiritual Emperor Contest.


    Not long after, Rocky roamed around the Boundless Manor so that he could be familiar with the


    area.


    The Boundless Manor was actually built on the hillside of the Boundless Mountain, and there were


    roads all over the ce. While the Spiritual Emperor Contest would be held in the Boundless Mountain,


    the stages were distributed all over the ce.


    Now that there was only half a month left before the contest began, many Spiritual Emperors from both


    the human race and the spiritual race were arriving at the Boundless Manor in advance. Hence, there


    was no wonder that Rocky could meet Spiritual Emperors with high status everywhere.


    Currently, Rocky had already solved the problem of how he could meet the qualifications to participate.


    Hence, his priority right now was to confirm the identities of the other Godly Geniuses that should have


    disguised themselves as well in order to get into the contest. Since he would not know what they


    looked like, this task would not be easy for him.


    However, Rocky was sure that the way the members of the Shura Race spoke and behaved was far


    different from the human race and the spiritual race. Thus, he thought that if he observed carefully, he


    might be able to find some clues.


    Therefore, Rocky decided to walk around the mansion for a while to meet some of the participants.


    However, it seemed that he did not encounter any suspicious people. There were a hundred Spiritual


    Emperors that were participating, and six of them were the Godly Geniuses from the other fiefs.


    Judging from the ratio, it would not be that easy to smoke them out.


    Since he did not find out anything, Rocky decided toe back to where he was staying.


    However, when he entered his room, he saw that Gloria was lying on the bed in a seductive position


    and was actually pretending to be asleep. Thus, he simply got out while shaking his head.


    As soon the door of the room closed, Gloria immediately opened her eyes and said with a frustrated


    expression, "What the hell is wrong with that guy? Is he not attracted to my gorgeous body?"


    While Rocky was thinking of a ce where he could stay, he saw Euniceing out of her room.


    Then, he gave a hint to her so that they could talk downstairs.


    "What are you doing outside of your room? Aren''t you going to sleep?" Eunice asked out of curiosity.


    "Well, you tell me why," Rocky replied as he let out a bitter smile.


    "Humph! Why does it seem that wherever you are, girls always go after you? Anyway, do you need me


    to arrange another room for you?" Eunice asked straightforwardly.


    "No. You don''t have to do that. Besides, I have a ce where I can stay undisturbed."


    "Oh, right. I forgot about that." Rocky was talking about his Magic Spiritual Space, where he could do


    all his activities in peace.


    "I was actually out earlier to collect information about the other Godly Geniuses. But I didn''t think that it


    will be harder than I imagined," Rocky said in disappointment.


    "Then, let me help you! I can get you a list of all the Spiritual Emperors that are going to participate in


    the contest. We can check them out one by one to narrow down the possible people that you are


    looking for," Eunice immediately offered.


    "Thanks, Eunice. That will be a great help." Rocky nodded and let out a faint smile.


    "Humph! Why are you being so polite to me?" Euniceined as she saw Rocky being too serious.


    Hearing that, Rocky could just shrug his shoulders and smile.


    "But I still don''t get it. Why do you hide yourpany''s identity?" Eunice asked as she furrowed her


    brows.


    "Well, it''s really hard to exin it in detail. But to put it simply, it has something to do with the battle of


    the Godly Geniuses. We need to emerge victorious in the end," Rocky replied briefly.


    "I see. I didn''t expect that the internal strife of the Shura Race will be this intense," Eunice remarked as


    she let out a sigh.


    "Yeah, that''s right. They are not united at all. I can only guess that because they are very strong, they


    want all the power to themselves. That is why several conflicts arise among them." Since Rocky had


    already stayed in the Shura Race for quite a long time, he had a better understanding of the situation


    there.


    "Then, you must be more careful. Anyway, Ca is also participating in the Spiritual Emperor Contest.


    Do you want to meet her? I can arrange it for the two of you," Eunice offered as she remembered about


    Ca.


    "Oh? She''s also participating?" Rocky asked in surprise.


    "Well, she has just be a Spiritual Emperor, and she wants to test her strength," Eunice answered.


    "I see. Good for her. However, I don''t think it''s necessary to meet her right now. Besides, the fewer


    people who know about my real identity, the better," Rocky replied after thinking for a while.


    "Okay then." Eunice did not try to insist because she knew what Rocky was worried about.


    The following day, Rocky got the list of the participating Spiritual Emperors in the contest from Eunice.


    Then, the two of them found a secluded ce so that they could study the list.


    This time, exactly a hundred Spiritual Emperors were participating in the contest. Ten of them were at


    the premium stage¡ªsix of which were from the human race, while the other four were from the spiritual


    race. Then, thirty-five were at the medium stage, and the rest were at the primary stage.


    "Do you have any information that can help us determine the identities of the six Godly Geniuses?"


    Eunice asked as she scanned the list of participants.


    "Of the nine Godly Geniuses, Israel, the strongest one, has already reached the premium stage. I think


    that it will be hard for him to hide his real strength. Hence, he might disguise his appearance, but he


    should be one of the ten Spiritual Emperors at the premium stage." Then, as Rocky continued to


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    analyze the list, he continued, "As for the other five, their strength should be between the primary and


    the medium stage. Thus, they might be able to hide their strength. Plus, there are three Godly


    Geniuses that I have never seen before. So, those three would be the most difficult to discover."


    "This is too hard. We almost have no clue to find them!" Eunice could not help but exim as she


    pursed her lips.


    "Well, yeah. That is indeed the case," Rocky uttered with a bitter smile.


    "So, what''s your n now?" Eunice asked with a straight face. She knew that even if things were


    unfavorable, Rocky would not sit idly and do nothing.


    "For now, I think that I can only search for them while the contest is going on. I have to watch every


    fight and wait until those foxes eventually show their tails. I assume that they will want to stay until the


    finalpetition, so there will definitely be some clues along the way," Rocky said calmly.


    "Then, what else can I do for you?" Eunice asked.


    "Help me keep an eye on the ten Spiritual Emperors at the premium stage. Since Israel is the biggest


    threat, we need to find his identity first," Rocky uttered with a serious expression.


    "All right. No problem. I will ask the disciples of the Di n to carefully observe the ten Spiritual


    Emperors at the premium stage," Eunice replied as she nodded firmly.


    "The trial that was given to the nine Godly Geniuses is to participate the Spiritual Emperor Contest. I


    have a hunch that something big is about to happen, so we must try our best to stop the other Godly


    Geniuses from seeding," Rocky dered sternly.


    After they were done discussing the n, they eventually parted ways.


    As the official day of the contest approached, more and more Spiritual Emperors came to the


    Boundless Manor. Hence, the atmosphere in the ce also became tenser. The people who were


    going to participate in the event were elites from all over the ce. Therefore, it could not be helped


    that the participants would harbor animosity from their fellow participants.


    The ultimate purpose of the Di n for holding the Spiritual Emperor Contest was to establish a good


    rapport with the spiritual race and promote a peaceful co-existence between the two races. However,


    for various forces of the human race, the contest was also their opportunity to showcase their power.


    Therefore, all of the Spiritual Emperors that were sent to participate would inevitably strive to win it all.


    Therefore, it was to be expected that the contest would really be intense and verypetitive.

 Chapter 1739 Three Days

    Chapter 1739 Three Days


    Time passed in a blink of an eye and there were now only three days left before the start of the


    Spiritual Emperor Contest. At this time, almost all of the qualified Spiritual Emperors had arrived at the


    Boundless Manor, making the most of what little time they had left to nourish their strength and energy.


    During the period of time, Rocky were cultivating in seclusion to study how to use his new powers to its


    greatest extent.


    He also met with Eunice a couple of times. She was in charge of observing the other participants to find


    out which of them were the Godly Geniuses under disguise.


    Meanwhile, both Gloria and Valeria also kept themselves in istion, partly because Rocky didn''t want


    them to go out, but mainly so that they could concentrate on honing their skills.


    Since thepetition was about to begin, Rocky gave the jade tokens from Eunice to Valeria and


    Gloria to signify that they were also participants of the Spiritual Emperor Contest.


    The jade tokens had a name and a number engraved in them, originally belonging to the members of


    the Di n they reced. Since the n members were only low-leveled, no one would notice a thing


    if someone else took their ce.


    After obtaining her token, Valeria didn''t even ask anything else. In her mind, as long as she was able to


    enter the contest, she would have a chance topete against the Godly Geniuses.


    "Hey, how did you get these from the Di n?" In contrast, Gloria immediately questioned Rocky as


    soon as she got her jade token. After all, no matter how ignorant she was, she knew that the Di n


    was very powerful among the human forces, which was why she was surprised Rocky got a hold of


    them.


    "Miss Eunice was the one who managed to get these. I don''t know how she did it, but who cares?


    Besides, it''s much easier to fly under the radar if we pretend to be the members of the Di n, right?


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    No Godly Genius would even think that we''ll partake in thispetition on the n''s behalf."


    Rocky made sure to emphasize Eunice''s name to reassure the two.


    "That''s right. It seems that this Eunice is more powerful than I thought. Do you have an affair with her?"


    Gloria asked out of the blue.


    "It''s the first time I have met her. If you don''t want the jade token, then give it back to me and figure out


    a way in yourself..." Rocky was about to take the jade token back from Gloria.


    "Thene and get it!" Gloria teased as she put the token inside her garment.


    Rocky rolled his eyes and said to her, "In order not to arouse any suspicion from Valeria, you need to


    y your part well by shifting between your identities as the apprentice pharmacist and Gloria."


    "Okay!" Gloria replied impatiently. However, the jade token was a glimmer of hope for her to regain her


    freedom.


    Without saying another word, Rocky left the room.


    As soon as he exited the door, he coincidentally saw Eunice walking upstairs and asked, "Why are you


    here?"


    She gave Rocky a wink, turned around, and went downstairs.


    He followed closely behind her.


    Downstairs, he was greeted by a figure wearing a bamboo hat standing by the door. The figure raised


    his head and look straight at him. Rocky immediately recognized who he was. It was none other than


    the current acting chief of the Di n, Colton.


    But he knew that Colton didn''t want to expose his identity, so he walked straight through the door


    without saying a word.


    Not long after, Rocky made his way to the bamboo forest in the north of the Boundless Manor and


    Colton soon arrived as well.


    "Basil!" Colton''s eyes were filled with joy as he shouted Rocky''s name.


    "Master Colton!" Rocky greeted politely.


    "There is no need to be so polite. All this time my heart''s been filled with guilt and remorse for not being


    able to save you back then. But seeing that you are fine, I can finally rest easy."


    Colton let out a sigh of relief.


    "Please don''t say that. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have been able to send mypanion back to


    where we came from. I am indebted to the Di n," Rocky said, expressing his gratitude.


    "No, we are in your debt. You have brought back the Army-blessing Scroll for the Di n and made our


    wishe true. We should repay your kindness." Colton immediately waved his hand and added, "Let


    bygones be bygones. Anyway, it''s better if you''lle back right away. Eunice already informed me


    about the Godly Geniuses of the Shura Race. It seems that they are plotting something strange since


    they sent their Godly Geniuses to sneak into the Spiritual Emperor Contest. What''s more, I never


    predicted that they''d turn you into a Godly Genius. It seems that the human race isn''t destined to be


    destroyed..."


    "I never expected it myself!" Rocky responded.


    "Since there really are gods in this world, why would they choose a human being like you?" Colton still


    had many doubts.


    "I don''t know either. Even though she knew who I was, she kept insisting on making me into a Godly


    Genius in exchange for something..." Rocky shook his head.


    "Really?" Colton looked at Rocky with a frown. He knew Rocky wouldn''t give in that easily, so the


    condition might have been something he couldn''t refuse.


    "Her offer is that I can return to the world I came from." After a pause, Rocky finally uttered what it was.


    Colton couldn''t help but take a deep breath. He knew that Rocky couldn''t possibly refuse such an offer.


    But there must be another reason for the goddess to choose him.


    "Do you have any idea?" Rocky knew that Colton had his own ways of figuring things out.


    "Everyone knows what the Shura Race aims for. For them to make their Godly Geniuses join the


    Spiritual Emperor Contest must have some purpose. But aside from that, what I''m most worried about


    is you. I''m afraid that the day wille where you''ll have to choose between the Shura Race and the


    human race." Colton spoke frankly with another heavy sigh.


    "I understand what you mean. But when I came back this time, the first thing I did was to head for the


    Di n to prove myself. Thest thing I want is for the human race to fall by the hands of the Shura


    Race," Rocky said with a frown.


    "I do not doubt you, but sometimes people have to make choices out of their own free will. No matter


    what you choose, no one has the right to interfere," Colton said.


    "Thank you for your understanding. But in order to guarantee that such a thing won''t happen, I n to


    kill several Godly Geniuses in the Spiritual Emperor Contest and destroy the contest itself." Rocky


    spoke out his n.

 Chapter 1740 The Highest Record

    Chapter 1740 The Highest Record


    "All right then. If you still need anything, just tell me. I''ll ask Eunice right away to arrange it for you,"


    Colton reassured Rocky.


    "Okay. Thank you." Rocky nodded, grateful for Colton''s cooperation.


    "By the way, I think I should let you know that we have decided to add another rule in the Spiritual


    Emperor Contest. It means that the Spiritual Emperors who are not officially part of the contest can


    challenge the participants. This way, more Spiritual Emperors will have the chance to take part in the


    contest. I think that it will be a good opportunity for you to challenge more Spiritual Emperors using the


    identity of Basil, so that you may carry out your ns better," Colton exined.


    "Really? That will be really helpful." Rocky let out a smirk and thought that it was indeed a good idea.


    "Well, it''s time for me to leave. I am definitely looking forward to your performance in the contest,"


    Colton said with a smile. Then, he put on his bamboo hat and eventually vanished into thin air.


    Afterward, Rocky also left and headed back to his residence.


    At the door, he found Eunice there, who had been waiting for him all this time. Then, she approached


    him and asked, "What were you talking about with the chief? Tell me."


    "It''s a secret! Walls have ears. Someone might be listening out there." Seeing how serious Eunice was,


    Rocky decided to tease her.


    "Humph! You just don''t want to say it!" Eunice snorted while staring at Rocky in disdain.


    "By the way, I heard from the chief that they will add another rule to the Spiritual Emperor Contest to


    amodate more participants. So, I decided to use my identity as Basil to challenge more Spiritual


    Emperors. Can you arrange that for me?" Rocky asked. This time, his expression eventually became


    serious.


    "I was just about to tell you that. I''ve already arranged it for you." As soon as Eunice said that, she took


    out a jade token with the name Basil engraved on it, and showed it to Rocky.


    "Wow. It seems that you really know how I think. I can see that you care for me so much," Rocky said


    with a meaningful smile.


    "What? You are so full of yourself! Can I smack you just once?" Eunice said with contempt as she got


    flustered.


    "Ha-ha. But seriously, thank you." Then, Rocky took the jade token from Eunice and went straight to


    the gate.


    "Damn it. That guy is super annoying!" Eunice''s heart was still pounding as she stared at Rocky''s back


    with her eyes full of affection.


    Three days eventually passed, and the Spiritual Emperor Contest arrived as scheduled.


    Early on that morning, as expected, the square of the Boundless Manor was crowded with people. All


    of the one hundred Spiritual Emperors gathered there. Of course, there were also people who came


    from various ces to watch thepetition, including some senior leaders of the spiritual race.


    Not long after, Colton appeared together with three elders and more than ten Spiritual Emperors from


    the Di n. In fact, they were enough to make the audience gasp because of their majestic aura.


    Then, after a brief impassioned speech from Colton, he began exining the rules of the contest.


    This year, the Spiritual Emperor Contest would not simply adopt the elimination system. In the first two


    rounds, there would be all kinds of tests, and the participants would gain corresponding points by


    passing them. The higher one''s points were, the higher his ranking would be. After these two rounds,


    the one hundred Spiritual Emperors would be challenged by other Spiritual Emperors who were not


    originally qualified to enter the contest. If the points umted by the challengers reached the top


    one hundred, then the original participants who fell in the ranking would be eliminated.


    "The first round of the Spiritual Emperor Contest will test your abilities. Every Spiritual Emperor will


    need to take a series of tests and obtain points from them. I hope that you will perform well so that you


    can umte as many points as possible." Right after Colton finished speaking, the gongs and


    drums in the square began to resound.


    With this, the Spiritual Emperor Contest, which was held for the rapport of the human race and the


    spiritual race, officially began.


    Immediately after, the participants rushed to the test areas that were spread throughout the Boundless


    Mountain.


    "So, where is that apprentice pharmacist of yours? Did he note?" Valeria walked towards Rocky


    and asked him.


    "I don''t know. Maybe he just overslept or something," Rocky said perfunctorily. At the same time, he


    saw Gloria, who had already disguised herself, not too far away. Upon seeing that he noticed her,


    Gloria deliberately winked at him seductively.


    "So, what will you do now? Shall we go together?" Valeria asked.


    "I don''t think that''s a good idea. It will easily attract others'' attention if we''re together. Moreover, your


    strength is already at the medium stage. It will be suspicious that you are with me during the tests,"


    Rocky said, trying to refuse politely.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "All right. I''ll go ahead then." Knowing that Rocky''s words made sense, Valeria did not say anything


    else and eventually left.


    Then, as soon as Valeria was gone, Gloria came and approached Rocky. Although her new


    appearance was not as beautiful and charming as her original one, she could still use her enchantment


    technique.


    "So, why didn''t you go with Valeria? Are you not going to be her knight in shining armor?" Gloria


    deliberately teased him.


    "Why are you using your enchantment skill on me when you know that it would not have an effect? Do


    you want others to find out your real identity?" Rocky scolded her immediately.


    "Humph! So, what if they find out? I don''t really care because I''m not afraid of them." Gloria rolled her


    eyes, thinking that she should not be told off. After all, she was indeed confident that it would not have


    any difference whether they knew that it was her or not.


    "Fine. But don''t tell me that I didn''t warn you. Anyway, I''m leaving. I''ll see youter." Rocky knew that it


    wouldn''t do him any good to talk too much to Gloria, so he tried to leave right away but also gave her a


    warning.


    It seemed that Rocky was not in a hurry to take the tests. Instead, he took his time and walked around


    the test areas to know the contents of the tests. Then, he decided to take the test where one''s strength


    would be the focus. He showed his jade token to register and waited in line.


    At this moment, there was a hugemotion going on in the area where Rocky would take the test.


    "How is that possible? A Spiritual Emperor at the primary stage has broken a thousand-pound stone?


    He is too powerful!"


    "There''s no wonder that he''s the elite Spiritual Emperor of the Sovereign Pavilion! Moreover, it is said


    that he''s the nephew of the current Sovereign Pavilion''s leader!"


    "Moore Duan, the elite Spiritual Emperor of the Sky-suppressing Mansion also broke a thousand-pound


    Strength Testing Stone. The thousand-pound stone should be the highest record for the Spiritual


    Emperors at the primary stage. It means that he really is spectacr!"


    As Rocky listened to the chatter in the crowd, he saw Holden on the stage. He was the young master of


    the Sovereign Pavilion that the people were talking about, and they had met before in the small border


    city. He was now in the middle of the stage, wearing a proud expression on his face.


    ''Hmm, I didn''t expect that Holden would be so powerful. Fortunately, I never had any conflict with him


    previously, '' Rocky thought, remembering his previous encounter with him.


    Soon enough, Holden asked to increase the weight by another two hundred pounds. It seemed that he


    was attempting to break the record for the Spiritual Emperors at the primary stage. Thus, this naturally


    attracted the attention of the onlookers.


    The area for the test of strength could amodate ten participants at the same time, but since the


    number of Spiritual Emperors participating at this time was rather low, the number on Rocky''s jade


    token was already called. It was also his turn to take the test while Holden was attempting to break the


    1, 200-pound stone.


    Then, Rocky raised his hand upon hearing that his number was called.


    "Please go to the second test point on the left. Wait for further instructions when you get there," the


    staff in charge said.


    Rocky nodded and walked towards the second test point. On the sideline, he saw the recorder that


    would assist him.


    "Okay, you can start. How many pounds do you want to challenge first?" the recorder asked right away.


    "One thousand," Rocky said without a shred of hesitation.


    At this time, the onlookers at the area who heard this were all stunned. They saw that Rocky was only


    a Spiritual Emperor at the primary stage, but he dared to challenge the highest record for his level right


    away.


    Of course, even the recorder was dumbfounded. He had confirmed from Rocky''s jade token that he


    was indeed a Spiritual Emperor at the primary stage. He had been recording the test results for more


    than half a day, but it was his first time encountering a Spiritual Emperor at the primary stage who


    wanted to challenge the highest record right off the bat.

 Chapter 1741 Dont Play Dumb With Me

    Chapter 1741 Don''t y Dumb With Me


    However, since the recorder''s job was only to arrange and record the results of the test, he had no right


    to interfere with the choices of the participants taking the test. Therefore, upon hearing Rocky''s


    request, he signaled the staff to bring a pir-shaped stone that was about thirty centimeters high.


    Then, it was put in the center of the test spot where Rocky was.


    The Strength Testing Stone was refined using a special technique, and thus it could remain in a fixed


    volume although the weight varied. The range of power it could endure would depend ording to a


    specific need, so it was usually used for this kind of advanced test.


    "You just need to hit the pir in front of you with your strongest strength. Then, if you were able to


    release a strength that is greater than or equal to one thousand pounds, the stone will break," the


    recorder informed Rocky.


    Rocky nodded slightly to acknowledge what the recorder said. Then, he stood in front of the stone and


    began condensing his spiritual power. After a moment, he stretched his palm out and pushed his


    spiritual power into the stone.


    Upon seeing Rocky''s unimpressive movements, the people in the crowd shook their heads. In their


    opinion, a palm strike as weak as that would never be able to break a thousand-pound stone.


    However, just after Rocky''s strikended on the stone, something big caught their attention.


    Boom!


    The stone suddenly let out a muffled explosion and a strange light shed from within it. One could


    faintly feel that the impact that was received by the stone was constantly increasing.


    Eventually, cracks appeared on the surface of the stone.


    "That''s impossible! His casual palm strike is that strong?"


    "I''m also surprised. It seems that we have misjudged his strength at all."


    "But can he really break the record with only that move? It will be very impressive if he can!"


    Just as the audience was thrown into an uproar, the cracks becamerger as if the stone could break


    at any time.


    At this time, everyone''s eyes were focused on the stone as they held their breaths. They were waiting


    for the final moment that it would break.


    Then, in the blink of an eye, the entire stone was shattered into ashes.


    Seeing this, the people could not help but gasp in shock. They did not expect that Rocky would really


    be able to easily break the record that Moore and Holden had set. Moreover, the stone did not simply


    break. It was turned to ashes. Hence, it was obvious that Rocky used excessive strength to destroy it.


    ''Hmm. It seems that I miscalcted the strength that I released...'' Rocky took a look at his palm and


    shook his head lightly. After gaining his new-found power, he hadn''t been able topletely control it.


    Right now, he didn''t know his limit yet. Hence, the blow he unleashed just now was a bit beyond his


    expectation.


    At the same time, Holden had failed to break the stone weighted one thousand and two hundred


    pounds. After his failed attempt, he left the test area with a dejected face. That was when he heard that


    someone was able to level the record that he had just set. Of course, this made him even more


    disappointed. Out of his curiosity, he checked who it was and found out that it actually Rocky. At first


    nce, he was already able to recognize Rocky. He was a bit taken aback because he did not expect


    that he would be the one to level his record.


    "Why is that guy here? So, he is also a Spiritual Emperor? I did not expect that." Then, Holden


    immediately squeezed into the crowd to get a closer look. This time, he also fixed his eyes on Rocky.


    Even the recorder was stunned at what just happened. He did not expect that multiple low-grade


    Spiritual Emperors would be able to break the thousand-pound stone.


    "So, what do I do now?" Rocky asked the recorder who was still in a daze.


    "Um, you can still continue the test by challenging heavier Strength Testing Stones. Otherwise, you can


    stop here and you will be graded by your current performance," the recorder said. ording to the


    rules of the first round, the participants could have three chances for each test. For Rocky, who had


    only used his first attempt, he could still try it twice.


    "I see. Then, let me try the stone of one thousand and five hundred pounds," Rocky said after thinking


    for a while. He thought that if his rank was too low, he might eventually get kicked out of the contest.


    Usually, the top fifty spots would be upied by the premium-grade and middle-grade Spiritual


    Emperors. So, Rocky deemed that it was necessary tond at least within the top eighty spots to


    ensure that he could retain his position in the contest. Therefore, he wanted to earn more points in this


    test for the time being.


    At the same time, when everyone heard that Rocky wanted to directly challenge the stone of one


    thousand and five hundred pounds, their eyes widened, and they could just look at each other with their


    mouths wide open. After all, this was already a level that was for the medium-grade Spiritual Emperors.


    Soon enough, the Strength Testing Stone of one thousand and five hundred pounds was brought and


    ced in front of Rocky.


    As he took a deep breath, Rockyunched another palm strike toward the stone. From the eyes of the


    spectators, it was not that different from what he did previously.


    "Ha! I''m sure that he cannot break this one," Holden snorted coldly. Seeing how ordinary the palm


    strike seemed, Holden was confident that Rocky would have no way of breaking the stone.


    Even the people present felt the same. They shook their heads and shared the same opinion. It was a


    level that was for the medium-grade Spiritual Emperors. Hence, a palm strike as weak as what Rocky


    unleashed would be insufficient.


    Sure enough, after Rockynded his palm strike, the stone did not react at all.


    However, just when everyone thought that Rocky had failed, something unexpected happened again.


    In the blink of an eye, the stone suddenly burst out without any warning. The broken pieces of rubbles


    sshed around with great momentum. In fact, if there wasn''t an enchanted barrier that covered the


    test area, the fragments of the stone might have flown directly to the audience.


    Of course, the spectators were bbergasted after witnessing this.


    "The one thousand and five hundred pounds stone broke... He actually has the strengthparable to


    the medium-grade Spiritual Emperors! With this, he has broken the highest record for the low-grade


    Spiritual Emperors!"


    "Who is this guy? Why haven''t we heard of him before? He is so damn powerful!"


    "I don''t think anyone here knows him! I wonder where in the Ethereal Region this guy is from."


    For a moment, Rocky''s remarkable performance caused a major sensation.


    At the same time, Holden red at Rocky with a livid face. He knew that Rocky would be a thorn in his


    flesh in this contest. Moreover, he was so pissed off because someone had just taken the limelight


    away from him.


    The recorder was also astounded as he looked at Rocky. Then, he asked as he stammered, "A-are you


    still going to try again?"


    "No. I think that would be enough," Rocky said as he waved his hand. He felt that upon breaking the


    one thousand and five hundred pounds stone, he was already able to get enough points for that test.


    Of course, he knew that he could still do better. But in order not to expose his real strength and identity,


    he decided to stop for now.


    Hence, as Rocky refused to continue the challenge, the recorder finally verified his test result.


    "Humph! That is not such a big deal! If I used my full strength earlier, I could also do the same!" Holden


    talked loudly on purpose so that the people could hear him. It was just his way to save his dignity.


    The people who heard him looked at him. They could see that Holden was not convinced of the


    oue of Rocky''s test. However, everyone saw that he could not even break the one thousand and


    two hundred pounds stone. Hence, no one believed that he couldpete with Rocky.


    Of course, Rocky also heard what Holden just said. As he looked in Holden''s direction, he saw that he


    was staring back at him with overflowing hostility. However, Rocky did not really care about him, so he


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    just left the test area and headed to the other ones.


    Seeing this, Holden immediately followed him.


    Rocky eventually noticed that Holden was tailing him. But since he did not have the time to deal with


    Holden, he just ignored him.


    However, soon enough, Holden was able to catch up to Rocky. Upon seeing that no one was around,


    he seized the opportunity to stop in front of Rocky. Then, he asked, "Hey, brat. Who the hell are you?


    Tell me now!"


    "Why are you yelling at me? Do I know you?" Rocky asked as he feigned ignorance.


    "Don''t y dumb with me! We have already met each other before. How dare you y a trick on me at


    that time?!" Holden shouted as he fumed in anger.

 Chapter 1742 Dont Pretend

    Chapter 1742 Don''t Pretend


    "I think that you are just mistaking me for someone else." Rocky immediately pretended that he had no


    knowledge of Holden.


    "Really? It seems that you are asking for it, brat!" At this point, Holden could not suppress his anger


    any longer. He remembered that Rocky made a fool out of him thest time they met.


    "Are you sure about picking a fight with me? Don''t you know that the Spiritual Emperor Contest has a


    rule that will instantly disqualify those who fight in private?" Rocky directly threatened him so that he


    would get off his face.


    "Of course, I know!" Holden stammered upon remembering the said rule. He was so angry that he


    almost forgot it.


    After seeing that Holden did not dare to make a move, Rocky scoffed at him and walked away.


    Of course, Holden was still fuming in anger as he stared at Rocky''s back. Then, after thinking for a


    while, he decided to continue following him.


    Before long, Rocky entered another test area which focused on spiritual power.


    As they entered, several participants were currently taking the test. The test was actually simple. A


    Spiritual Emperor only needed to put their hand on a spiritual ball. Then, the spiritual ball would emit


    the corresponding light based on their spiritual power.


    The stronger one''s spiritual power was, the higher kind of light would be seen in the ball.


    There were seven colors that could possibly be emitted by the spiritual ball¡ªred, orange, yellow,


    green, cyan, blue, and purple. Red signified the lowest level of spiritual power, while purple indicated


    the highest. Generally, for Spiritual Emperors at the primary stage, they could emit a light that ranged


    from red to yellow. For Spiritual Emperors at the medium stage, they could produce a light between


    yellow and cyan spectrum. Lastly, for Spiritual Emperors at the premium stage, they could emit a light


    above the cyan spectrum. In fact, if the light turned out to be purple, the Spiritual Emperor must be at


    the peak.


    Just like in the strength test area, many spectators were discussing with each other as they watched


    the amazing performances of the participants.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Look at that! Another Spiritual Emperor at the primary stage was able to turn the spiritual ball into


    yellow!"


    "It means that his cultivation method is at least at the medium stage!"


    "I can see that most of the participants this year are talented."


    "Ha! That is not a big deal. Half a year ago, my spiritual power had already reached the orange


    spectrum. I should be able to turn it to yellow this time," Holden murmured to himself while he followed


    Rocky from behind. He uttered it in disdain to let Rocky know how confident he was in this test.


    "Really? Then you must be so powerful," Rockymented at Holden''s remarks sarcastically.


    "Of course. I am what they call a genius. Humph! I''ll bet that your spiritual power won''t even turn the


    ball into orange," Holden jested, belittling Rocky and his strength.


    However, Rocky just shrugged his shoulders and let out a casual smile. He was not offended at all


    because he knew his own capabilities.


    Afterward, Rocky presented his jade token to register for the test. Holden did the same, thinking that he


    could humiliate Rocky this time.


    Then, about five minutester, several Spiritual Emperors, including Rocky and Holden, were called to


    take the test of spiritual power at the same time. It turned out that among their batch, two of them were


    Spiritual Emperors at the medium stage.


    As the test began, everyone put their hand on the spiritual ball in front of them and started infusing it


    with their spiritual power. Eventually, the spiritual balls started to change in appearance.


    As expected, the spiritual balls of the two Spiritual Emperors at the medium stage changed the fastest.


    In the blink of an eye, the balls transformed into yellow and were gradually turning green.


    At the same time, the color of Holden''s spiritual ball was close to turning orange.


    Even the spiritual balls of the other Spiritual Emperors at the primary stage were about to turn orange.


    However, Rocky''s spiritual ball had not changed at all. It was not even red yet.


    At this moment, the spectators could not help but sneer at Rocky. They felt that he was embarrassing


    himself because his spiritual power was too weak to be even recognized by the spiritual ball.


    In less than five minutes, one of the Spiritual Emperors at the medium stage finally turned his spiritual


    ball into green.


    Then, not long after, the other Spiritual Emperor at the medium stage was also able to do the same.


    At the same time, Holden did not want to be outperformed. In an instant, his spiritual ball started to


    be yellow.


    The other Spiritual Emperors at the primary stage had already turned their spiritual balls into orange


    and were working hard to turn them into yellow.


    Meanwhile, Rocky''s spiritual ball had already turned red. But it was pretty obvious that his progress


    was too slowpared to the other Spiritual Emperors that were on the same level as him.


    After a while, the spiritual ball of one of the Spiritual Emperors at the medium stage was already close


    to turning cyan. Hence, this made quite a stir in the audience.


    On the other hand, Holden had finally broke through and his spiritual ball now emitted a genuine yellow


    color.


    Seeing this, the crowd was also shocked. This was supposed to be the highest level that could be


    attained by a Spiritual Emperor at the primary stage. Hence, they recognized Holden to be a talented


    young man.


    Meanwhile, the spiritual balls of the other Spiritual Emperors at the primary stage were still stuck in


    between orange and yellow.


    As for Rocky, his spiritual ball had not even started to turn orange.


    Soon enough, the spiritual ball of one Spiritual Emperor at the medium stage had finally stopped


    changing colors. It seemed that he had already reached the limit.


    Another Spiritual Emperor at the medium stage was still trying his best.


    After his spiritual ball attained the yellow color, Holden deemed that it was useless to go on.


    Not long after, the other Spiritual Emperors at the primary stage also started to give up. Since they


    failed to turn the spiritual balls into yellow, their final grades were marked as orange.


    "Hey, you! Just stop struggling, will you? You won''t be able to change it into orange. Don''t waste your


    effort!" Seeing that there was so little progress in Rocky''s spiritual ball, Holden could not help but mock


    him.


    At the same time, the people also started making rudements. They felt that Rocky was just


    wasting everyone''s time because it was impossible for him to break through to the next level given his


    progress.


    But just as the people grew impatient, Rocky''s spiritual ball suddenly turned orange. The change was


    so abrupt that it actually surprised the spectators.


    "What the hell? That transformation was so sudden." Even Holden was a bit dumbfounded, and his


    expression began to be serious.


    At this point, Rocky''s spiritual ball still showed steady changes, but the progress was really slow.


    Because of that, the crowd began to whine again. They all thought that Rocky was just stalling, but


    there was no way that he could turn it into yellow.


    "Sir, can you maybe do this faster? If this is your limit, then you can just say so." Even the recorder had


    to approach Rocky to make him hurry because a lot of time was being wasted.


    "Oh? All right. I''ll do it faster then." As he was slightly reprimanded by the recorder, Rocky suddenly let


    out a devious smile. Then, in a sh, he channeled all his spiritual power into the spiritual ball in front of


    him.


    In the blink of an eye, the spiritual ball turned yellow.


    Seeing this sudden development, the crowd burst into an uproar. No one expected that Rocky was just


    hiding his real strength, making the breakthrough so abrupt.


    Holden''s eyes also widened in shock. He could not believe that Rocky''s spiritual power was just as


    strong as his. Of course, this instantly made him frustrated.


    But the most astonishing part was just about to happen. Not long after Rocky''s spiritual ball turned


    yellow, it transformed directly to green. It was a color that was already equivalent to the spiritual power


    of a Spiritual Emperor at the middle stage.


    "Hey, that''s impossible! How could he possess that kind of spiritual power?"


    "Isn''t he only at the primary stage? How can his spiritual power be equal to the ones at the medium


    stage? Is that even possible?"


    "He had very slow progress at the start, but his spiritual power suddenly shot through the roof.


    There must be something wrong with his spiritual ball!"


    At the same time, Holden was rendered speechless. He thought that Rocky was just lucky to have


    broken the 1, 500-pound Strength Testing Stone during the test of strength. But when he saw how


    Rocky disyed his spiritual power in this test, he had doubts that it was just out of pure luck.


    ''What the hell? Am I just being tricked by this guy? He must be a cunning master who''s just hiding his


    real strength to keep a low profile.'' Holden could not help but swallow hard as he pondered on these


    thoughts.


    After some time, Rocky''s spiritual ball finally stopped changing.


    As it happened, the entire audience fell into a deafening silence.


    At the same time, the onlookers stared at Rocky in disbelief. They could not fathom how he was able to


    reach the strength of a Spiritual Emperor at the medium stage when he was clearly just at the primary


    stage.


    "I''m telling you! There must be something wrong with the spiritual ball! That is the only logical


    exnation!" Even the recorder was still stunned upon witnessing Rocky''s performance. Hence, in


    order to be sure, he quickly reported the incident to the organizers of the contest, the Di n.

 Chapter 1743 New Figures Appeared

    Chapter 1743 New Figures Appeared


    Due to the confusion in the results of the test, a Spiritual Emperor from the Di n came to check.


    However, as he examined the spiritual ball, he announced afterward that there was no mistake in


    Rocky''s test result.


    Upon hearing this, the spectators instantly burst into an uproar. It meant that Rocky was indeed far


    powerful than they imagined.


    At the same time, even though the recorder was still in disbelief, he had no choice but to record


    Rocky''s test result ording to the original oue.


    After that, Rocky calmly walked out of the test area as if what happened was not a big deal.


    Soon enough, Holden also rushed out of the ce. When he saw Rocky outside, he didn''t dare to


    approach him or even talk to him. All he wanted was to leave that ce as soon as possible. He was


    already humiliated twice in a row, and he didn''t want anything more to do with Rocky.


    "Hey! Are you going to the next test area already? Why don''t we go together?" Rocky called out to


    Holden and offered.


    "What? No. No. I''ve already finished the other tests," Holden answered as sweat trickled down his


    forehead. Right now, he just wanted to get away from Rocky. He recognized that he shouldn''t have


    been too arrogant because Rocky might get back at himter on. After he firmly refused, he hurriedly


    walked away.


    "Ha-ha! Look at him go with his tail between his legs. He''s like a scaredy-cat who doesn''t know what to


    do." Rocky shook his head and grinned at Holden''s expression. Then, he continued walking towards


    the next test area.


    From his performances in the strength test and the spiritual power test, Rocky was able to earn a lot of


    points. Hence, he decided to restrain himself a little in the next tests in order to avoid getting attention


    from others. Otherwise, the Godly Geniuses, who had disguised themselves, might get suspicious of


    him.


    Then, after Rocky finished all the tests in the first round, he was able to rank around seventieth, which


    was actually a better result than he expected.


    Inparison to the other low-grade Spiritual Emperors, his overall performance was just average.


    Among the high-ranking low-grade Spiritual Emperors, half of them were from the human race. In fact,


    some of his friends and acquaintances such as Ca, Moore, and Eunice had exhibited extraordinary


    performances. Of course, Valeria and Gloria also did very well. Surprisingly, Holden''s rank after the first


    round was even higher than Rocky''s. But the one who got the most attention was Michelle Li, the


    person who ranked first among the low-grade Spiritual Emperors. It was said that she was just a new


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Spiritual Emperor who belonged to the Flying Feather Pavilion, a force that ranked third among the


    Sovereign Sect. She was a beautiful woman and was even said to be a strongpetitor of Lilith who


    had just be the sessor of the Sky-suppressing Mansion.


    Since she ranked first, Michelle Li naturally attracted Rocky''s attention. After all, a person as strong as


    her would possibly be one of the Godly Geniuses that was just disguising as a human being.


    Of course, the Spiritual Emperors at the middle-grade and high-grade were also on Rocky''s watch list.


    There was no doubt that they exhibited more astounding performances, and any one of them could


    secretly be a Godly Genius.


    At the same time, Rocky also paid more attention to Isabel. As an old acquaintance, Rocky deemed


    that her performance was rather outstanding among the middle-grade Spiritual Emperors. He could


    really understand why Alyssa valued her so much.


    Since the tests in the first round were basically to examine the participants'' strength, Rocky was not


    able to find any significant clue about the other Godly Geniuses. Therefore, he just decided to


    concentrate on preparing for the second round.


    For the second round, the tests would include the limit test and the potential test.


    The limit test would be carried out in an esoteric illusionary array called the Myriad Illusionary Array,


    which was constructed by the Di n itself. Compared to the strength test in the first round, the limit


    test would also require the participants''prehensive ability and talent.


    The following day, the limit test that was part of the second round already began.


    However, since the strength of the participating Spiritual Emperors varied, the limit test was also


    divided into three catalogs¡ªthe low-grade, middle-grade, and high-grade.


    For the low-grade Spiritual Emperors, they needed to go to the northwestern part of the Boundless


    Manor because that was where their limit test would be held. Thus, early in the morning, several


    contestants were already gathered in the area.


    But in order to keep a low profile, Rocky decided to go and take the test in the afternoon.


    However, when Rocky arrived at the test area, he saw that there were even more people watching than


    in the first round. Hence, it did not really matter whether he went in the morning or the afternoon. After


    all, the performance of the participants in the second round would determine if they would be qualified


    to enter the third round. Of course, the people would not dare to miss it.


    Unfortunately, unlike the tests in the first round, the limit test could not be viewed directly. In fact, the


    spectators could only know how the participants were doing through the progress cards that were


    ced at the center of the area.


    When Rocky arrived, many Spiritual Emperors were already doing the test and fighting with all their


    might inside the Myriad Illusionary Array.


    Before registering, Rocky went to check the progress cards first to see how everyone was doing.


    There, he saw the cards of his friends, including Eunice, Ca, and Moore.


    "That is Moore from the Sky-suppressing Mansion, right? I heard that his strength is considered the


    strongest among his peers."


    "Well, he has already reached the thirtieth pass, so it must be true."


    "You should also pay attention to Ca! As the daughter of the Yu n, she is doing very well. She is


    currently challenging the twenty-fifth pass."


    "Don''t forget Eunice from the Di n! She has also reached the twenty-fourth pass right now!"


    Suddenly, another progress card was hung up.


    "That''s Seth Ling! He is the young master of the Myriad Spiritual Hall, a famous force in the spiritual


    race. I heard that he''s just a new Spiritual Emperor, but he has already reached the thirty-first pass,


    overtaking Moore!"


    Immediately after, another progress card showing that another one had reached the thirtieth pass


    appeared.


    "That''s Barron! He is also one of the most famous new Spiritual Emperors from the spiritual race!"


    "I guess this is also apetition between the human race and the spiritual race, huh?"


    "Yes! That makes it even more exciting! These low-grade Spiritual Emperors are actually the most


    popr personalities right now in the human race and the spiritual race. They are making a name for


    themselves this early, so they will inevitably be the big shots in the future. Right now, it is even


    more fun to watch because they are almost equally powerful in terms of strength!"


    "That''s right! I wonder who will emerge as the strongest one among them."


    As Rocky passed through the crowd, he could not help but murmur to himself, "I really thought that


    there would be less people participating in the afternoon. It turns out that I was wrong. Moreover, there


    are lots of people that I know." He slightly shook his head and let out a bitter smile upon seeing the


    situation. But since he was already here, he eventually went to register and took the test.


    The test was done simultaneously, so Rocky did not wait for too long before he could enter the Myriad


    Illusionary Array. Hence, upon registration, he directly entered the test area and was guided by a


    Spiritual Emperor from the Di n.


    Then, as soon as he entered the array, a lifelike phantom appeared in front of him, which seemed to be


    emitting the strength of a low-grade Spiritual Emperor.


    "All right. Let''s do some warm-ups!" Rocky uttered with a rxed expression on his face. Eventually, he


    released his spiritual power and directly confronted the enemy in front of him.


    The Myriad Illusionary Array would automatically adjust depending on the strength of the participant.


    Thus, if a low-grade Spiritual Emperor entered it, the opponents and obstacles would also be adjusted


    ordingly.


    However, as one advanced to the higher passes, he would start to encounter stronger enemies. This


    would begin after going through the tenth pass. In other words, every ten passes, the degree of


    difficulty would also rise. Normally, the limit for an ordinary low-grade Spiritual Emperor would be fifty


    passes. After the fiftieth pass, the opponents inside the array would resemble the strength of a middle-


    grade Spiritual Emperor. That was why it was already hard to ovee it after the fiftieth pass.


    The first twenty passes were rtively easy for Rocky. With his current strength, he felt like he just did


    some exercises. However, the real challenge was that the Myriad Illusionary Array had a time limit for


    defeating an opponent. Therefore, if one could not defeat his opponent within the prescribed time, it


    would cause him to fail the test.


    In just two hours, Rocky had easily finished the first twenty passes. After that, the opponents'' strength


    had drastically increased.


    Fortunately for Rocky, his strength was far above the limits of the low grade, so he had no problem in


    continuing the test.


    Then, about another two hourster, Rocky was also able to finish the thirtieth pass. Hence, this


    appeared on his progress card that could be viewed by the audience. Immediately after, it caused a


    massive uproar.


    "Hey! Check this out! Another low-grade Spiritual Emperor has surpassed the thirtieth pass!"


    "But who is that guy? I don''t think I''ve seen him before!"


    "I only heard of him in this contest. They said that he has set a new record in the strength test back in


    the first round."


    "Really? But howe this is the first time we''ve heard of him?"

 Chapter 1744 Going All Out

    Chapter 1744 Going All Out


    However, not long after, two more cards suddenly appeared behind Rocky''s. These actually belonged


    to Gloria and Valeria.


    The truth was the two women entered the array just a little earlier than Rocky. Of course, they also tried


    to suppress their strength, so their progress was just about the same as Rocky''s


    In the first round, in order not to expose their identities, both women tried their best to keep a low


    profile. However, they did not expect that there were many promising participants in the contest.


    Hence, they thought that they needed to get a better ranking in the second round. With that in mind,


    they began to take the limit test more seriously.


    Meanwhile, among the low-grade Spiritual Emperors inside the Myriad Illusionary Array, Moore, Seth,


    and Barron were the ones taking the lead, reaching the fortieth pass.


    On the other hand, Ca and Eunice seemed to be having some difficulties as they were both stuck in


    the thirty-fifth pass and could not move forward.


    Before long, Moore finally took the lead and advanced to the forty-first pass.


    But soon enough, Seth and Barron also caught up and reached the forty-first pass as well.


    The onlookers could not help but exim and gasp in awe as they witnessed the progress of the


    promising participants. After all, any low-grade Spiritual Emperor who was able to at least reach the


    fortieth pass was considered to be very powerful.


    In conclusion, the fact that the participants from the human race and spiritual race racing with each


    other made the audience thrilled.


    But since the majority of the people watching were humans, they were rooting for the Spiritual


    Emperors of the human race to seed and triumph in the end.


    Another two hours had passed, and everyone''s eyes were glued to the progress cards.


    After such a fierce battle inside the array, Ca and Eunice both stopped after reaching the forty-first


    pass.


    Meanwhile, Moore, Seth, and Barron still had the lead and were now on the forty-fourth pass.


    However, without really being noticed by the crowd, Rocky had also advanced to the fortieth pass and


    was progressing steadily.


    At the same time, Valeria and Gloria were just about one or two passes behind him.


    With Rocky''s current strength, if he really wanted to, he could easily catch up with Moore and the other


    two, or even surpass them. But he deemed that it would not be a smart move. After all, people''s


    attention would instantly shift to him, and his real strength might be exposed right away. Hence, he


    suppressed his power and proceeded at the pace of a normal low-grade Spiritual Emperor.


    After another two hours, Seth and Barron, the leading candidates from the spiritual race, had already


    reached the forty-fifth pass. However, to everyone''s surprise, Moore, the leading candidate from the


    human race had to forfeit at the forty-fourth pass.


    "What a pity! I thought Moore could still go for a couple more passes. Now, the two Spiritual Emperors


    of the spiritual race had finally taken the lead."


    "That''s okay. He''s still young but his strength is already close to the medium stage. It won''t be long


    before he could have a breakthrough. Right now, he''s still one of the most outstanding Spiritual


    Emperors from the human race!"


    "I agree. Besides Lilith, he should be the next most talented one in the Sky-suppressing Mansion. I


    can''t wait for him to grow even stronger."


    "The young generation is so remarkable. I can''t even count the number of amazing talents that


    emerged in the Ethereal Region in recent years!"


    "But it''s still a little disappointing that the Spiritual Emperors of the human race cannot catch up with the


    talents of the spiritual race. Anyway, let''s see how Seth and Barron will do in the next passes."


    Since Moore, who couldpete with Seth and Barron, withdrew from the test, the onlookers could not


    help but sigh, feeling a little saddened at the oue.


    However, someone suddenly eximed, "Everyone! Look at that! Number ny-nine had already


    made it to the forty-fourth pass! That was pretty fast!"


    Everyone was busy looking at the progress of Moore and the two members of the spiritual race that no


    one noticed Rocky sneakily catching up.


    "What? How is that possible? It feels like he isn''t struggling at all!" "When did this happen? I didn''t


    notice that he already made it that far!"


    "Are you sure that this guy isn''t cheating? I thought he has just reached the fortieth pass not long ago?


    How could he make such huge progress in that span of time?"


    "Yeah, that is weird. Are you saying that he is stronger and more talented than Moore?"


    In an instant, the crowd was in an uproar, and everyone expressed their doubts about what was


    happening. Of course, since they had not heard about Rocky, they found it strange that an unknown


    warrior could perform this well.


    But their suspicion was just based on the information they knew, and thus it was groundless. Besides,


    the test was strictly supervised by several senior Spiritual Emperors from the Di n, so no form of


    cheating could go past them.


    However, even though most of the people doubted Rocky, it didn''t have any effect on him. After all, he


    was already used to this kind of treatment. He still maintained his rhythm and steadily advanced


    through the passes in the Myriad Illusionary Array.


    At the same time, the spectators also recognized Valeria and Gloria who were just quite behind Rocky


    and were also making the same progress.


    Soon enough, the three of them made a sensation. No one expected that these unknown human


    Spiritual Emperors would suddenly appear and bring thepetition back against the members of the


    spiritual race.


    At this moment, Ca and Eunice, who had juste out of the Myriad Illusionary Array, also noticed


    what was going on.


    "What? That guy is really reckless! He promised to keep a low profile, but he is now at the forty-fourth


    pass?" Euniceined as her face grew sour. She knew Rocky''s number, so she instantly knew


    that it was him who was currently at the forty-fourth pass. Although she thought that with his strength, it


    should not be surprising. However, she was still worried because Rocky needed to protect himself from


    being discovered this early in the contest.


    "Eunice, what''s the matter?" Ca saw that Eunice was mumbling something while wearing a slightly


    irritated expression on her face, so she came over and asked. "Huh?


    Oh... Ha-ha! It''s nothing. I''m just disappointed that I was not able to go further." Of course, Eunice


    quickly found an excuse because she could not tell the truth. Although she actually wanted to inform


    Ca that Rocky was back, she couldn''t say it without his consent. Hence, as she lied to Ca, she


    could not help but feel guilty.


    "Look at number ny-nine. Who the hell is that guy? I haven''t heard of him before. With his current


    progress, he should even be more powerful than Moore. If this goes on, he might eventually catch up


    with the Spiritual Emperors of the spiritual race. Moreover, there are two others who are just behind


    him. It''s so weird. Those three are this powerful but I haven''t heard of their names before." Ca felt


    rather confused after looking at the progress cards that actually belonged to Rocky, Valeria, and Gloria.


    "Well, those three are actually new Spiritual Emperors from the Di n..." Eunice answered, only


    stating half of the truth.


    "Really? Well, that exins it. No wonder all of them have remarkable talents." Hearing what Eunice


    said, Ca''s suspicion eventually dissipated. After all, the Di n was a haven for the elites. In the


    entire Ethereal Region, it was the only n that could cultivate warriors that could even be stronger


    than the disciples of the Sky-suppressing Mansion and the Sovereign Pavilion.


    Now that Moore had withdrawn from the test, and most of the other participants had also given up, the


    Myriad Illusionary Array had now be a stage for the showdown between Rocky, Valeria, Gloria,


    and the two Spiritual Emperors from the spiritual race.


    After another hour, the peaceful vibe in the audience was disturbed once again by a sudden


    development.


    As the onlookers saw the update in the progress cards, a massive uproar broke out.


    Barron just failed to advance from the forty-fifth pass because he was not able to beat his opponent


    within the required time. At the same time, Rocky had just surpassed the forty-fourth pass and


    advanced to the forty-fifth one.


    Meanwhile, Valeria and Gloria reached the forty-fourth pass together.


    As for Seth, he was still ahead of everyone else, and it seemed that he was not going to stop anytime


    soon.


    Since only the four of them were left in the Myriad Illusionary Array, who had reached above the fortieth


    pass, their performances had been the only focus of the people right now.


    As they advanced further, they got closer to the limit of fifty passes. Hence, from here on, the


    developments should be more exciting to watch.


    At the same time, the four lived up to the expectations of the crowd and gave them something to look


    forward to.


    Soon enough, Rocky''s card revealed that he had just entered the forty-eighth pass, while Seth had


    already advanced the forty-ninth pass, just a step away from the limit for the low-grade Spiritual


    Emperors.


    On the other hand, as Valeria entered the forty-seventh pass, she unexpectedly gave up. Apparently,


    she was worried that if she continued to advance further, her identity might get exposed. So, in order to


    be safe, she deemed that it was time for her to withdraw.


    Meanwhile, Gloria still proceeded with the test. It seemed that she had the intention of catching up with


    Rocky and Seth.


    ''Since the fiftieth pass is the limit for the low-grade Spiritual Emperor, I''ll stop after finishing that.'' Rocky


    already calcted the points that he could acquire from the limit test and thought that it was enough to


    stabilize his ranking. After this, even if he only yed it safe in the potential test, he should still be able


    to qualify for the next round.


    After another two hours of tedious struggle, Seth finally reached his limit and failed to get out of the


    forty-ninth pass. It was such a shame because he was just a step away from reaching the fiftieth one.


    Upon exiting the Myriad Illusionary Array, he was immediately surrounded by his followers.


    "Congrattions, Young Master! You have gained the highest record among the low-grade Spiritual


    Emperors from both the human race and the spiritual race. With such an amazing result, you will


    certainlynd within the top fifty!" His followers showered him with praises, thinking that no one would


    be able to beat his record.


    The Myriad Spiritual Hall, where he belonged, was a famous sect in the spiritual race. Therefore, as its


    young master, Seth always felt the need to be superior to the other Spiritual Emperors of the spiritual


    race.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, that''s just what I expected," Seth responded with a sneer, feeling confident of his


    aplishment. He was actually the most popr and most esteemed new Spiritual Emperor in the


    spiritual race, so he was shouldering the responsibility of defending the reputation of the entire spiritual


    race in this contest. Therefore, he had no choice but to go all out.

 Chapter 1745 The Fiftieth Pass

    Chapter 1745 The Fiftieth Pass


    Unexpectedly, an uproar suddenly burst out that caught Seth''s attention, as well as his followers. When


    he turned around, he saw that the audience was intently looking at the progress board while yelling


    excitedly. Curious as to what was happening, he took a closer look and was surprised that someone


    had already made it to the forty-eighth pass, which was just a single pass away from his record. At the


    same time, there was also another spiritual emperor at the forty-seventh pass, who was quickly


    catching up.


    "That number ny-nine does not seem to be from the spiritual race. Does anyone of you know who


    that is?" Seth asked with an unpleasant expression on his face while he stared at Rocky''s number on


    the progress board. He felt rather annoyed that someone else was about to touch the record that he


    had just set.


    "I''ve already inquired about him, and he is indeed not from the spiritual race. It seems that he is one of


    the participants from the Di n. The Di n is the most powerful n of the human race," one of


    Seth''s attendants, who was also looking at the progress board, replied.


    "A Spiritual Emperor from the Di n? But I didn''t hear that someone as strong as him will be


    participating this time. Are you saying that just a normal disciple like him is on par with my abilities?"


    Seth murmured to himself, obviously anxious upon finding out about Rocky''s background. All of the


    Spiritual Emperors who weren''t on the peak stage were allowed to be a participant in the contest.


    Moreover, the Spiritual Emperor Contest this time didn''t adopt the knock-out system, meaning that


    Spiritual Emperors of different levels would have the possibility of facing each other. Of course, Seth


    got a bit worried that if someone like Rocky existed, his chances of winning the contest would be


    reduced.


    "Well, we don''t know about that yet. There is still a possibility that he was just lucky enough to reach


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    this far," the attendant said as he tried to appease Seth.


    However, all of a sudden, the spectators watching the progress board suddenly began to get restless


    again.


    This time, when Seth checked what themotion was all about, his eyes instantly widened in shock.


    At the progress board, he saw that Rocky had already entered the forty-ninth pass just a moment ago.


    "What the hell? That''s too fast! There''s no way that he just got lucky to be able to get to the forty-ninth


    pass that quickly! I need to pay more attention to this guy. It seems that he''s bad news!" Seth could not


    help but grit his teeth after seeing that Rocky had already reached the same level as him.


    At the same time, not only Seth but everyone from the human race and the spiritual race was


    bbergasted by the sudden turn of events. After all, the forty-eighth pass was not that easy to get


    through. In fact, even Seth spent four hours before he surpassed it. Therefore, it was indeed mind-


    boggling that Rocky was able to do it in just an hour. "Is he the one from the Di n?"


    "That is right. But I haven''t heard of him before! Who knew that he would possess such amazing


    strength and talent?!"


    "It''s not that umon to have hidden talents from the Di n, but this guy is beyond expectations! It


    might not be an exaggeration to say that this guy is the best yet¡­"


    ''Humph! If he is not restraining himself, these fifty passes are nothing to that guy!'' Eunice let out a


    sneer while watching the progress board among the noisy crowd.


    "Hey, Eunice! That Spiritual Emperor from your n is really amazing! I think I want to meet him and


    Her curiosity andpetitive spirit were easily aroused after watching Rocky''s astounding


    performance.


    "Well, it''s up to him. If you want, I can ask himter. Anyway, are you still going to stay here and watch?


    The potential test will be up next. You should also take a rest while you can," Eunice remarked


    indifferently, knowing that Rocky would have no problem reaching the fiftieth pass.


    "You can go ahead. I think I''ll stay for a while longer to see what will happen," Ca replied. In fact, she


    was a bit confused that Eunice did not want to know how her fellow n member would do in the test.


    "I see. Then, I''ll go back to the Di n first. See youter," Eunice said before she eventually left.


    Another two hours passed swiftly, and to everyone''s surprise, the unthinkable finally happened.


    Rocky''s number on the progress board jumped again and already reached the fiftieth pass,


    sessfully breaking the record that Seth was holding just a few hours earlier. At the same time,


    Rocky also broke the previous highest record that was held by the Di n.


    At this moment, the spectators were just rendered speechless. They were actually waiting for it to


    happen, but when it was already in front of them, they were in utter disbelief.


    Right now, it was pretty evident that a dark horse had emerged, and this should have a great impact on


    the overall rankings of the primary-stage Spiritual Emperors in the contest.


    Therefore, several Spiritual Emperors, who were present there, were lost in thought. They thought that


    they should only look out for the famous ones, but they didn''t expect the appearance of these dark


    horses.


    Besides Rocky, who had already entered the fiftieth pass, Gloria was still just behind him and had


    already reached the forty-ninth pass.


    However, after entering the fiftieth pass, Rocky immediately gave up and chose to leave the Myriad


    Illusionary Array.


    But because no one really knew what Rocky looked like, no one noticed him as he got out of the array.


    They did not know that he was the one who had just set the newest record for the primary-stage


    Spiritual Emperors.


    On the other hand, this was what Rocky wished. After all, he did not like to be the center of attention.


    Hence, he just quietly squeezed out of the crowd without being detected.


    However, unexpectedly, a delicate figure suddenly appeared after also squeezing out of the crowd to


    leave. When Rocky saw her, he had almostmitted the mistake of calling out her name.


    It was none other than Ca.


    "Wait! You must be number ny-nine. Am I right? Congrattions on making it to the fiftieth pass,"


    Ca congratted Rocky in a soft voice so as not to attract the people''s attention.


    "Ha-ha. How were you sure that it''s me?" Rocky slightly scratched his head and smiled in surprise.


    "Well, I instantly noticed that you deliberately avoided the crowd, so my intuition told me that you must


    be the one who had just set the highest record in the Myriad Illusionary Array," Ca exined as she


    shrugged her shoulders.


    "You are so observant to notice that. By the way, may I know your name?" Rocky politely asked.


    "Oh, it''s Ca. Nice to meet you," Ca greeted cheerfully.


    "So, you are the famous talent from the Sky-suppressing School! Nice to meet you too, Miss Ca!"


    Rocky eximed, pretending that it was his first time meeting her.


    "It seems that you know me, huh?" Ca was not at all surprised. After all, it was a basic strategy to


    know one''spetitor in this kind of contest.


    "Of course. I pay close attention to remarkable talents such as yourself," Rocky seriously answered.


    "That is why I am kind of ashamed. It is so ignorant of me not to know a powerful Spiritual Emperor like


    you from the Di n." However, Ca was still confused and a little bit suspicious that she did not hear


    of him before.


    "Ha-ha! Don''t say that, Miss Ca. I''m just an ordinary Spiritual Emperor who happened to be a bit


    lucky in the most recent test. It''s nothing to brag about," Rocky replied and tried to sound modest.


    "I actually never liked people whose humility is out of ce. If you really are strong, then just admit it.


    To me, you sound more arrogant if you say that." Like always, Ca spoke her mind straightforwardly


    and did not try to sugarcoat anything.


    "Fine. I admit that I may be more talented in some aspects than the other Spiritual Emperors." Rocky


    also knew what kind of person Ca was, so he just had to be himself.


    "That''s more like it. I actually asked Eunice if she could introduce you to me, but it seems that it''s


    unnecessary now. Anyway, let me get straight to the point. Will you let mepete with you sometime


    to win. Thus, meeting a powerful Spiritual Emperor like Rocky meant that it was a chance for her to


    improve further.


    "Of course. It will be my honor to spar with you, Miss Ca," Rocky quickly agreed.


    "You don''t have to call me Miss Ca. Just Ca is fine." Ca was not the kind that put on airs.


    Besides, she knew very well that Rocky was more powerful than her, so she thought that he did not


    need to be so polite to her.


    "All right then. If you want us to be more intimate with each other, I don''t have a problem with that,"


    Rocky said, finding the perfect opportunity to tease her.


    "You!" Of course, Ca recognized that he was teasing her, so she immediately red at Rocky.


    However, she was not the type that would quickly get upset over something like that, so she did not


    care too much. "Humph! Whatever. I''m leaving now. Maybe I''ll just see youter," she added.


    "Ca, wait a minute." Rocky actually hesitated for a moment but also decided to call out to her.


    Hearing this, Ca stopped on her tracks and turned to Rocky.


    "What is it? Do you have anything else to say?"


    "You are a friend of Basil, right?" Rocky asked with a serious expression.


    "Yes¡­ How do you know him?" It had been quite a long time since Cast saw Rocky, so she was


    utterly taken aback when someone asked her about him.

 Chapter 1746 The Potential Test

    Chapter 1746 The Potential Test


    "I heard him mention that he knows you during the several times we''ve met," Rocky replied.


    "Do you know where he is now?" Ca''s eyes lit up in excitement when she heard that. Her heart had


    been aching to see Basil ever since Eunice mentioned that he disappeared after the final battle against


    the spiritual race.


    "I don''t know where he is at the moment, but I''m sure that he''s alive." Rocky knew well enough what


    was going on in Ca''s mind, so he found a way to tell her that he was alive and well.


    "Really? That''s great!" Ca was brimming with joy.


    "Ca, I can''t help but notice that you care about Basil very much," Rocky said frankly, hoping to illicit


    some sort of reaction from her.


    "Sorry but it''s none of your business. Thank you for the information!" Ca immediately left after


    casting a reproachful nce at Rocky.


    After that, Rocky made his way to the most recent progress board. His eyes narrowed when he found


    that Gloria was now breaking through the fiftieth pass. Although this would surely attract some


    unwanted attention to her, this might not be a bad thing since the Godly Geniuses might expose


    themselves if they decided to take any action against her. Rocky thought that it might be for the best if


    he used her to lure out the other hidden Godly Geniuses.


    He didn''t stick around for much longer and left the test area of the Myriad Illusionary Array.


    He was now free to roam around since he alreadypleted the limit test.


    But Rocky knew well enough that he didn''t have time to rest since he still had to find who the remaining


    six Godly Geniuses were.


    Fortunately, Eunice had alsopleted the limit test, so for the next two days, the two of them met up


    to check the Spiritual Emperors on the list.


    The limit test of the Myriad Illusionary Array finished a couple of dayster, and the test results of


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Spiritual Emperors at the primary, medium, and premium stage were announced. Almost all of the


    Spiritual Emperors at the premium stage had reached a very high level, and their performance was


    neck-to-neck.


    There was also a slight gap among the middle stage Spiritual Emperors, but it was not more than ten


    tests. Their overall performance was also very outstanding.


    On the other hand, the Spiritual Emperors at the primary stage had theirck of experience and


    weaknesses exposed. Since most of them were only recently promoted, it was inevitable that their


    shorings were exposed during the process.


    In short, those who were experienced were highly ranked, but there were also some neers who


    managed to stand out.


    Among them, Michelle''s performance was the most eye-catching. In the limit test of the Myriad


    Illusionary Array, she seeded in breaking through to the fifty-first pass, which was ranked first


    among all primary-stage Spiritual Emperors. But judging from her raw talent alone, no one was


    surprised by this.


    Following her were Gloria and Rocky, who both managed to reach the fiftieth pass.


    Rocky was honestly surprised to see that Gloria actually stopped going further. It seemed that she


    finally took notice of their situation.


    Aside from Rocky and Gloria, Seth and Barron were the most popr among the low-level Spiritual


    Emperors of the spiritual race.


    Of course, some new Spiritual Emperors such as Moore, Ca, and Eunice also managed to garner


    some attention for their good performance.


    But of course, Rocky and Gloria were the talks of the town. News about two unknown Spiritual


    Emperors that ranked highly in the limit test of the Myriad Illusionary Array spread like wildfire


    throughout the entire Spiritual Emperor Contest.


    Some spected that they cheated, otherwise, how could they manage to reach the fiftieth pass when


    only a middle level Spiritual Emperor had the power to do so? But when they heard Michelle also did


    this, the rumor immediately died down.


    Meanwhile, others spected that Rocky was only hiding his true strength. Since the contest was


    lenient on assessing each of the contestants'' strengths, he might''ve been able to slip by unnoticed


    when registering.


    Everyone was eager for the next potential test to happen since it would surely reveal which Spiritual


    Emperor was hiding his real power. The test was specifically designed to stimte each participant and


    make them unleash their full force.


    The next day was met with a fierce andpetitive atmosphere since it was the final test of the second


    round. Every Spiritual Emperor was restless in anticipation of the potential test.


    Everyone made sure to give it their all.


    An array known as the Imperial Soul Testing Array was also going to be used in the uing test.


    As the name suggested, it was used to measure the potential of the Spiritual Emperors'' Imperial Souls.


    Every Spiritual Emperor broke through to the Emperor Realm after cultivating an Imperial Soul.


    Therefore, it was the core of a Spiritual Emperor''s strength, which meant their potential would also be


    determined by their Imperial Soul.


    For example, if a Spiritual Emperor''s Imperial Soul was much stronger than his current strength, this


    meant that he had the potential to grow even stronger.


    However, for low-level Spiritual Emperors, the Imperial Soul would have little to no impact on their


    overall strength. Only when they reached the middle-level would it start making a difference. And when


    they reached the high-level, the Imperial Soul would be the decisive factor in the improvement of their


    strength.


    The Imperial Soul Testing Array was created by the ancestor of the Di n to test one''s true potential.


    It was a space array created using the principles of the gxy, the sun, the moon, the stars, and, the


    separation of light and dark. Inside the array, a Spiritual Emperor''s Imperial Soul would be incarnated,


    and there, it would need to take eighteen hellish tasks to figure out its true potential.


    One''s potential was evaluated based on his performance. The Imperial Soul''s potential was also


    divided into three stages: the Human Stage, Earth Stage, and Heaven Stage. And each of the stages


    was also divided into primary, medium, and premium levels.


    ording to the records of the Imperial Soul Testing Array in the past, it would be exemry if a


    warrior''s Imperial Soul''s potential reached the primary level of Earth Stage. Meanwhile, only one in a


    hundred warriors could reach the premium level of Earth level, and only one in a thousand would be


    able to reach the Heaven Stage!

 Chapter 1747 Her Warning

    Chapter 1747 Her Warning


    Upon entering the Imperial Soul Testing Array, Rocky saw numerous participants waiting in line for the


    test.


    The testing area could amodate twenty candidates at a time, so, simr to the Myriad Illusionary


    Array, it would be easy to separate the strong from the weak. Both arrays were quite different from


    each other. But in this test, the candidates wouldn''t be separated into different groups. This meant that


    all the Spiritual Emperors ranging from the low-grade to the middle-grade and even the high-grade


    would bepeting with each other. This would also help differentiate the potential of the Imperial Soul


    among all the candidates.


    As soon as Rocky arrived, several candidates who just finished the test were waiting for the results.


    Not long after, they were finally announced.


    Their soul potential ranged from the middle grade of the Human Stage to the middle grade of the Earth


    Stage.


    One of the most notable was Joseph whose soul potential managed to reach the high grade of the


    Earth Stage.


    It turned out that only a high grade Spiritual Emperor among them had his soul potential proven to be at


    the high grade of the Earth Stage.


    Rocky then paid close attention to the soul potential ranking list that was just released. He discovered


    more than thirty Spiritual Emperors'' test results.


    The highest soul potential was at the high grade of the Earth Stage and its owner was a high grade


    Spiritual Emperor from the spiritual race. Three of the candidates had their soul potential proven to be


    at the middle grade of the Earth Stage, and five at the low grade of the Earth Stage. The rest of them


    all had the soul potential at the Human Stage. In particr, less than ten candidates'' soul potentials


    were at the high grade of the Human Stage.


    "I didn''t see Valeria''s and Gloria''s results. Perhaps they didn''t take the test yet," Rocky murmured as he


    carefully checked the results and failed to see any remarks about Valeria or Gloria. This concluded his


    theory from earlier.


    As he spoke, Ca and Eunice appeared. The duo immediately caught the attention of the entire


    audience and soon found many admiring eyes locked on them.


    They were the newest Spiritual Emperors in the Ethereal Region. Their superior talent paired with their


    outstanding beauty naturally made them the center of everyone''s attention!


    Ca gave Rocky a slight nod of her head.


    This puzzled Eunice and left her wondering. ''Have they already met in private?'' she thought. Rocky


    never told her about it!


    Momentster, Rocky walked up to Ca and said, "Nice to see you again, Miss Yu."


    "Nice to see you too," she replied with a rare, charming smile.


    This caught the Spiritual Emperors in the audience off guard because Ca was a well-known aloof


    beauty. It was difficult for any man to get close to her, let alone talk to her. Yet Rocky managed to make


    that happen. It was hard for the Spiritual Emperors to believe that he could encourage her to greet him


    first with a smile on her face!


    Eunice thought the entire situation was odd as well. She immediately asked, "Since when did you two


    know each other? Why wasn''t I informed about any of this?"


    "We just met a few days ago," Rocky replied with an understatement.


    "Really?" Eunice asked as she suspiciously looked at Ca again.


    Thetter confirmed with a quick nod of her head.


    "It never urred to me that you''d know her in private. Tell me, what exactly are your intentions?"


    Eunice continued to prod with her questions.


    "I''m innocent! I assure you I''m nothing less than a gentleman. What other motives would I possibly


    have? Furthermore, it was Miss Yu who took the initiative to make my acquaintance," Rocky revealed


    intively.


    "He''s right. I initiated our meeting with each other," Ca exined in his defense.


    "I see! It''s all cool with me, then. Ca, I''d steer clear of this guy if I were you. He''s dangerous!" Eunice


    deliberately exaggerated with a shrug of her shoulders.


    "Okay." As she nced at Rocky, Ca knew Eunice was joking. She didn''t take her warning seriously.


    "Well, I guess introductions are unnecessary since we all know each other. Now that we''ve met, let''s go


    ahead and take this exam together. The Imperial Soul Testing Array is more exciting and interesting


    than the Myriad Illusionary Array," Eunice suggested. She already took the test in the Imperial Soul


    Testing Array after she was promoted to low-grade Spiritual Emperor. She proved in that test that she


    had the potential to own an Imperial Soul. This gave her an even deeper understanding of how it would


    feel in the Imperial Soul Testing Array.


    "I''ve long heard that the Di n possesses a mysterious array specially used to test the potential of the


    Imperial Soul. It''s unique even in the entire Ethereal Region," Camented with a curious look all


    over her face.


    After that, Rocky and the others showed their jade tokens to sign up before resuming chatting with


    each other.


    Not long after, several more candidates arrived including Moore, Holden, and Hall Leader Chen whom


    Rocky had previously offended.


    Hall Leader Chen soon noticed Rocky and Eunice. He had seen them before the opening of the


    Spiritual Emperor Contest and was surprised to discover they would be participating in it as well. Later,


    he asked around and found out they were both Spiritual Emperors of the Di n. He didn''t dare to


    mess with any of them. Rocky had yed tricks on him during theirst encounter with a poisoned


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    needle which greatly embarrassed him. He grew angrier this time when he saw Ca, who he admired


    dearly, by Rocky''s side.


    Wasting no time, Hall Leader Chen couldn''t restrain his anger any longer. He walked up to Rocky with


    a vehement re and shouted, "You''re not going to escape from me today, boy!"


    "Hello, Hall Leader Chen of the East Grand Sect. It''s nice to see you here!" Eunice greeted at once. To


    be honest, she wasn''t surprised to see him here. She expected him to show up.


    Hall Leader Chen shot Eunice a nce. He didn''t intend on stirring up any trouble since he knew she


    had a special position in the Di n. Rocky, on the other hand, was merely a low-grade Spiritual


    Emperor of the Di n. It just seemed easier to find this single fault in Rocky.


    "Hello, Hall Leader Chen. What can I do for you?" Rocky asked nonchntly.


    "Don''t y dumb with me, brat. You set me upst time. I promise I''ll get even with you today!" Hall


    Leader Chen dered resentfully.


    Their argument caused quite amotion among the other Spiritual Emperors that they ended up


    looking over in their direction.


    "If I remember right, you offended Miss Eunice first so I decided to fight back," Rocky responded calmly


    with a smile.


    "Humph. What nonsense are you talking about? I''d never dare to offend someone as esteemed as


    Miss Eunice. You yed tricks on me because you were jealous of me being close to her, didn''t you?"


    Hall Leader Chen insisted as he tried his best to twist the truth.


    Hall Leader Chen''s words caused quite amotion among the crowd. Everyone present began to


    gossip with each other.


    After all, Hall Leader Chen was not only a Spiritual Emperor at the middle grade from the East Grand


    Sect, but held a high position in the Ethereal Region as well. His words were certainly convincing.


    "You''re funny, Hall Leader Chen!" Eunice couldn''t help but sneer.


    "It''s true. My subordinates can testify for me!" Hall Leader Chen continued to insist.


    "Even if I did, so what? If I seeded in tricking you and word of this spreads, it would only be more


    ridiculous considering your strength. It would only disgrace you," Rocky retorted immediately.


    "You¡­" Hall Leader Chen was speechless. He didn''t expect Rocky to fire back like this. He furiously


    red at Rocky with wide, hateful eyes.


    "Hall Leader Chen, if you two have any personal grudge against each other, then you may solve it in


    private after the Spiritual Emperor Contest. Otherwise, you would be disqualified from thepetition if


    you were to cause a scene right now," Eunice warned sternly.

 Chapter 1748 Provoke The Hall Leader

    Chapter 1748 Provoke The Hall Leader


    "Humph! I don''t fight with losers like him. He is just a waste of my time!" Hall Leader Chen arrogantly


    said with a disdainful look on his face.


    "Stop acting so pretentious, Hall Leader Chen," Rocky bit back.


    The crowd burst into a fit ofughter and amazement. No one expected Rocky would be so cunning.


    "Brat, are you courting death?" the hall leader said with his fists clenched, ready to make a move at any


    moment.


    Seeing his intention, Eunice and Ca immediately stood in front of Rocky.


    Eunice knew well enough that Rocky''s real identity might be exposed if he fought with Hall Leader


    Chen. On the other hand, although Ca just met him, she wouldn''t let the hall leader bully her friend


    like that.


    The crowd let out a gasp of surprise when the two stood in front to protect Rocky. They wondered what


    kind of charm he had to make the two beautiful women stand up for him.


    The moment Hall Leader Chen saw this, jealousy boiled inside his heart, which made him even more


    furious.


    Although he wanted to attack, he was afraid of Eunice and Ca since they were both notable figures.


    Instead, he tried to provoke Rocky by shouting at him, "Brat, don''t hide behind women!"


    "I''m not hiding! They''re the ones standing in front of me. If you''re strong enough, then force them out!


    I''ll just stand here in the meantime," Rocky responded angrily.


    Hall Leader Chen was speechless.


    The crowd once again burst intoughter. Embarrassment started to creep up on the hall leader. He


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    wanted to put Rocky in his ce, but he was also afraid of offending thedies of the Di n and the


    Yu n.


    "Humph! Just you wait, I''ll deal with you after the Spiritual Emperor Contest!" Seeing no other way


    around the situation, Hall Leader Chen could do nothing but taunt his opponent once more before


    leaving.


    Eunice and Ca breathed a sigh of relief when they saw him leave. They weren''t sure if the two of


    them could hold him off since the hall leader was a middle-level Spiritual Emperor.


    "Can you behave yourself and try not make any trouble?" Eunice immediately turned around to scold


    Rocky with a reproachful look.


    "I provoked Hall Leader Chen just to save you! Why do you say that it''s all my fault?" Rocky pretended


    to be displeased.


    "Then that''s my problem to solve, not yours!" Eunice continued to deny the matter.


    Rocky gave her a teasing smile.


    Meanwhile, Ca couldn''t help butugh at the two.


    Noticing that the scene came to an abrupt end, the crowd continued to watch the tests in the Imperial


    Soul Testing Array. Out of the blue, the crowd on one side suddenly erupted into an uproar, causing


    many toe over and see what was happening.


    "Who is this beautiful woman? I''ve never seen someone so pretty and attractive!"


    "She is Michelle, thest disciple of the owner of the Flying Feather Pavilion. Many say that she will


    also be the next leader."


    "What? Is she really Michelle? I heard that her skills are on par with that of Lilith of the Sky-suppressing


    Mansion. Some even say that she''s very likely to surpass her..."


    "Yes, that''s her! Another talented woman who showed extraordinary talents six months ago!"


    "She even managed to rank first in the first round of the test among the low-level Spiritual Emperors..."


    "No doubt about that. Since she canpete with the likes of Lilith, she must be an extraordinary


    warrior."


    "It''s a pity that Lilith is still cultivating in seclusion and won''t participate in the Spiritual Emperor Contest.


    I would give anything just to watch those two women fight! It will surely be a memorable battle."


    Hearing themotion, Rocky and the two women couldn''t help but take a look for themselves. They


    saw a beautiful and slim woman wearing a magnificent purple robe that made her stand out even more.


    Her presence easily overshadowed those around her. Two beautiful female Spiritual Emperors followed


    closely behind her.


    The woman was none other than Michelle.


    Rocky caught himself staring at her. He could easily consider Michelle as the most beautiful woman he


    had ever seen in the Ethereal Region.


    At the moment, Michelle took no notice of Rocky. Instead, she signed up along with the two female


    Spiritual Emperors behind her to take part in the test of the Imperial Soul Testing Array.


    "So she is Michelle." When Rocky first learned that she ranked first in the first round, he suspected her


    to be a Godly Genius in disguise. But seeing her now, he couldn''t see any signs that she was hiding


    her true identity.


    Holden suddenly appeared out of the thick crowd and made his way to Michelle. He whispered a few


    words to her ear and pointed at Rocky.


    She immediately looked at the direction he was pointing at and saw Rocky.


    Without hesitation, she made her way to him, which caused another uproar.


    "I heard from Holden that you''re the Spiritual Emperor who broke the testing stone that weights one


    thousand and five hundred pounds in the first round of the strength test!" Michelle directly said.


    "I''m just lucky," Rocky said modestly with a smile.


    Everyone present shot Rocky an envious look. Michelle had always been very conceited and treated


    men as if they were nothing. So seeing her take the initiative to talk to a man surprised many who were


    watching.


    Most men could only dream of being surrounded by three stunning women from the Ethereal Region,


    and Rocky was acting like it was nothing!


    "I heard you speak ill of me behind my back..." Michelle suddenly brought out of the blue.


    "Did I?" Rocky immediately nced over to Holden and saw him with a sinister smile on his face.


    "By now you should know exactly who I am. If I hear any more rumors, I''ll make sure that you''ll


    disappear from the face of the earth," she threatened.


    "Thank you for you warning." Rocky smiled calmly.


    "Don''t be so arrogant. Killing the Spiritual Emperor of the Di n won''t be such an easy task as you


    make it out to be," Eunice chimed in.


    "You must be Eunice, right? You''re just an illegitimate daughter with no status in the Di n. Don''t put


    on airs here." Michelle nced at Eunice with disdain.


    "You..." Eunice''s face grew red in anger and embarrassment. Michelle''s unkind words hit a sore point in


    her.


    Seeing the two girls in front of him fight, Rocky couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    The three women looked at him as if he was mad, confused why he would suddenlyugh.


    "What are youughing at?" Michelle couldn''t imagine why he wouldugh at such a serious situation.

 Chapter 1749 Laugh At You

    Chapter 1749 Laugh At You


    "This is soughable, Miss Li. You hold such a high status in society, yet you deliberately make things


    difficult and take advantage of someone like me because of some trivial matters? Do you really want to


    continue this? Are you not afraid that others will think that you are a narrow-minded person with a short


    fuse? You should care more about your reputation," Rocky said without a shred of provocation.


    Hearing this, Michelle was rendered speechless. She was a bit baffled that Rocky was trying to make


    him look like an insignificant person while intentionally boosting her standing. On the surface, it seemed


    that he did not want to offend her, but Rocky actually mocked her subtly for being narrow-minded. At


    the same time, since there were so many people watching, if she indeed bared her fangs in public, they


    would certainly think that Rocky was right.


    "Humph! Whatever. Anyway, just mind your own business next time!" Left with no choice, Michelle had


    to let the incident go. Afterward, she also left in a hurry.


    "That girl is unbelievable! I don''t care if she is the core disciple of the Flying Feather Pavilion. She is


    way too arrogant!" After Michelle left, Eunice was not able to suppress her emotions and express her


    irritations.


    "Well, at least it became clear that she is not the one we are looking for." Judging from Michelle''s


    behavior just now, Rocky was sure that she wasn''t one of the Godly Geniuses who was just disguising


    as a human.


    Eunice also nodded, agreeing with his conclusion.


    However, Ca, who was also there, could not help but ask what the two were talking about. "You two


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    were looking for someone?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing. Look! It should be our turn anytime now," Rocky replied and tried his best to


    immediately change the topic so that Ca could not ask anything more.


    Fortunately, just a momentter, the numbers of Rocky and the two women were called. Aside from


    them, Michelle, Moore, Holden, and several other low-stage Spiritual Emperors were also called.


    When the batch of participants was announced, the spectators immediately discussed among


    themselves.


    Among the twenty candidates in this group, many of them were new Spiritual Emperors from various


    forces in the Ethereal Region. Of course, among them, the strongest one was Michelle, who ranked


    first among the low-grade Spiritual Emperors in the first round of the tests.


    However, the potential of the Imperial Soul was not solely decided by one''s level of strength. It was an


    innate talent. Hence, at this point, it was very hard to know whose Imperial Soul would have the highest


    potential.


    Obviously, the spectators also had their own guesses and were rooting for a specific Spiritual Emperor.


    If they would base their selection on strength, the most probable ones to excel were Michelle, Holden,


    Moore, and Ca since they were recognized as extremely powerful Spiritual Emperors in the entire


    Ethereal Region. It meant that they were supposed to be the most talented ones.


    "Everyone, please enter into the Imperial Soul Testing Array one by one," the Spiritual Emperor of the


    Di n, who was in charge of the testing array, instructed. Then, he opened the entrance of the


    Imperial Soul Testing Array with his own spiritual power.


    Afterward, Rocky and the others directly entered the array. As soon as they stepped in, they were sent


    into separate spaces.


    "Inside the Imperial Soul Testing Array, your Imperial Souls will go through eighteen floors. The first six


    floors are ssified as the human pass, where the basic strength of your Imperial Souls will be tested.


    The next six floors are called the earth pass, which is also known as the devil pass. On these floors,


    the willpower of your Imperial Souls will be tested. As we all know, the willpower of one''s Imperial Soul


    is controlled by its owner. Hence, the willpower of the candidate will directly affect the Imperial Soul.


    Therefore, if one doesn''t have a strong mind, chances are he will go berserk, and at the same time, the


    power of the Imperial Soul will greatly weaken.


    Then, thest six floors are ssified as the heaven pass. I will warn you that it is very hard to


    ovee them. In fact, since ancient times, only ten Spiritual Emperors from the Di n were able to


    reach the heaven pass.


    Now, listen carefully and follow my instructions. Calm yourselves and gradually release the power of


    your Imperial Souls to materialize them." As Rocky heard the instructions that echoed in the space


    where he was in, he immediately closed his eyes and sat on the ground with his legs crossed. Then, he


    slowly released his Imperial Soul.


    Eventually, streams of power mixed with orange light continuously overflowed from his body. They


    intertwined with each other and gradually transformed into a blurry soul shadow in front of him. At this


    point, Rocky could not clearly see the shadow itself, but it exuded a sense of arrogance and a


    domineering aura.


    "On the first floor, you will need to refine the five essential elements in order to pass it," the voice briefly


    informed.


    These five elements included metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. Every one of the candidates would


    encounter these and would have to ovee them.


    Right after Rocky''s Imperial Soul materialized, countless fire columns emerged from the ground and


    surrounded his Imperial Soul. In an instant, he felt a strong burning sensation. It was as if he was inside


    a fire cavern, and there was a huge chance that he might get burned into ashes at any time.


    ''I can''t believe that this is just the first floor. It''s already hard to imagine what''s waiting for meter!''


    Rocky eximed in his heart as he was a bit caught off guard. However, although he was taken aback,


    he still tried his best to remain calm.


    The very next moment, his Imperial Soul instantly burst out a violent zing power that rampaged


    around his body. Then, the soul rushed into the iing fire column and began absorbing it with its


    own me power. Not long after, the soul was able to absorb and clear out all of the fire columns.


    Of course, the challenge of the five elements was not that simple and easy. In fact, even before Rocky


    could take a breather, the ground in front of him suddenly shook and cracked. Immediately after, a


    huge stone arm climbed out of the ground and attempted to press him down.


    Rocky instantly took action and manipted his Imperial Soul to resist the attack. However, he did not


    expect that the strength of the stone arm was too overbearing. Under such astounding pressure, the


    ground beneath his feet eventually copsed and his body sank in it. He knew that if he did not do


    anything, he would be crushed at this point.


    "Right! I can try the Stone Transformation Skill in this situation!" Rocky actually learned a magic skill


    from one of the senior masters in the Scarlet Heaven Jade, and it was called the Stone Transformation


    Skill. In this desperate situation, he suddenly remembered that it might be useful in order for him to get


    out of this predicament. In a sh, Rocky''s Imperial Soul turned into a stone statue and integrated itself


    with the entire ground. With this, no matter how hard the stone arm tried to strengthen its attack and


    thrash around, the Imperial Soul remained firm and unmoved.


    Not long after, the stone arm vanished. At the same time, Rocky also felt that the power of his Imperial


    Soul had increased a little.


    "This is great! I did not expect that I can also enhance the strength of my Imperial Soul here!" Rocky


    was delighted and a little surprised. He had a deep admiration for the wise and farsighted ancestors of


    the Di n. Not only was the test able to examine the potential of one''s Imperial Soul, but it could also


    help improve it.


    It seemed that the original purpose of the Imperial Soul Testing Array was to allow the Spiritual


    Emperors of the Di n to cultivate their Imperial Souls and strengthen them.


    Then, just like earlier, before Rocky could react, the ground beneath him changed its structure again.


    This time, it suddenly turned into a giant sea, making him and his Imperial Soul sink into a dark and


    endless abyss.


    However, Rocky was already getting the hang of it. He was not fazed at all and immediately used


    another magic technique that he learned from the Scarlet Heaven Jade.


    After going through all the tests thatprised the five essential elements, the space eventually


    returned to its original state.


    "Whew! It looks like I already overcame the first floor!" Rocky eximed, heaving a huge sigh of relief.


    A momentter, the voice that gave the instruction resounded in the space again. "Now, on the second


    floor, the test of desire and emotion will be conducted."


    As the name implied, this test would have something to do with one''s desires and emotions. However,


    for Rocky, who had already experienced countless tragic crises and critical moments in his life, this test


    would be very easy to handle. After he was reborn in this world, all his emotions and desires were not


    able to corrupt his mind. He would not easily fall for something trivial such as romance and lust.


    Therefore, this test might have been the easiest yet for Rocky.


    In fact, just fifteen minutester, Rocky sessfully passed the second floor with ease and was ready


    for the next one.


    Soon enough, he was able to ovee three more floors and eventually reached thest of the first


    six floors. He was about to face thest floor of the human pass, which was the body devouring


    cultivation.


    The body devouring cultivation was actually a test of one''s endurance. Spiritual Emperors not only


    cultivate their Imperial Souls to gain strength, but also to enhance the souls themselves. After all, when


    an Imperial Soul reached a certain level, it could be released to assist its master inbat. Therefore,


    it was also of vital importance to give focus on strengthening the Imperial Soul.

 Chapter 1750 All Of Them Had Been Chiefs

    Chapter 1750 All Of Them Had Been Chiefs


    However, for Rocky, whose strength had actually reached the high grade already, the body of his


    Imperial Soul was powerful enough to pass this kind of test.


    Therefore, no matter what kind of attacks his Imperial Soul received, such as breaking its meridians or


    bones, it was not harmed in any way.


    Then, after oveing the hellish torture, Rocky sessfully passed thest floor of the human pass


    and entered the first floor of the earth pass.


    Meanwhile, the other contestants, who were also taking the test, had exhibited varying performances.


    Some of the feeble ones that disyed a weak potential of their Imperial Souls could only hold on up to


    the third or fourth floor of the human pass. After that, they had to give up the test.


    Hence, after everyone had taken the tests on the first six floors, ten of the original twenty participants


    had failed and quitted, while the rest continued and entered the earth pass. Apart from Rocky, Michelle,


    Ca, Eunice, Moore, and Holden, three middle-grade and one high-grade Spiritual Emperors made it


    to the earth pass.


    However, the earth pass was actually the formal start of the test. In here, all candidates would have a


    hard time. It didn''t matter whether one was weak or strong, because the challenges they were about to


    face had nothing to do with their strength.


    Right off the bat, two candidates, including Holden, failed to pass the first floor, where the test of greed


    was conducted.


    Upon reaching the second floor, the remaining participants carried out the test of evil intention.


    Surprisingly, even Michelle, who had a stable performance on the earth pass, had almost failed.


    At the same time, Moore and two other middle-grade Spiritual Emperors also barely passed.


    On the other hand, Ca and Eunice had evidently shown less trouble in handling the test because


    they had been cultivating their minds since childhood. It meant that their ambitions and desires were


    not that strong to lose their focus.


    But among all of them, the only one who had a consistent performance from the beginning until now


    was Rocky. He used to have fame and power as Prince Crimson, andter on, he even became the


    sessor of the Holy Lord. Right now, he was living as a chosen Godly Genius. In other words, he had


    already experienced everything in life. So any desire or honor was not that appealing to him anymore.


    Hence, when they reached the third floor, the gap between the potentials of their Imperial Souls had


    been pretty apparent.


    Soon enough, Eunice and two other middle-grade Spiritual emperors were eliminated.


    Then, on the fourth floor, where the test of inner demon was conducted, Moore and thest middle-


    grade Spiritual Emperor were eliminated. Thus, at this point, the only remaining ones were Rocky,


    Ca, Michelle, and a high-grade Spiritual Emperor.


    As they reached the fifth floor, they underwent the test of soul connection.


    This test was to examine the connection between the Imperial Soul and its master. The participants


    would experience all kinds of extreme circumstances and various temptations. Thus, in the end, only


    those who could disy an incredibly strong will could pass.


    Of course, the four remaining participants were very talented. So, their Imperial Souls were naturally


    more powerful and fearlesspared to the Imperial Souls of the others who had already failed. In the


    end, all of them sessfully passed the challenge.


    The sixth floor, which was thest one in the earth pass, was the most difficult one yet. Here, the


    participants had to deal with the test of death.


    For Rocky, since he had already experienced several kinds of deaths, he was not even fazed at all.


    Therefore, among the four, he was the fastest to pass it.


    Obviously, for the other three, no one among them experienced death itself. Hence, the test actually


    came as a great challenge for them.


    However, Michelle was still able to ovee it through her extraordinary talent and unyielding spirit.


    So far, only she and Rocky were the ones to seed in the test.


    In the end, the other two failed. It meant that Rocky and Michelle were the only ones who qualified to


    proceed to the heaven pass.


    However, right after entering the heaven pass, Rocky decided to deliberately suppress his Imperial


    Soul, knowing that his performance from the beginning was already enough to establish a good


    ranking. Hence, he immediately failed.


    At the same time, Michelle also gave up and failed to pass the first floor of the heaven pass. It seemed


    that only extraordinary talents would really be able to reach its upper floors.


    Then, after Rocky and the other participants were sent out of the Imperial Soul Testing Array, the


    Spiritual Emperor of the Di n, who was in charge of monitoring the test, began announcing the


    results of each candidate''s Imperial Soul potential.


    He first announced the results of the ones who were eliminated in the human pass.


    Afterward, he then announced the results of the Spiritual Emperors who reached the earth pass.


    "Holden, the low grade of the Earth Stage."


    "Moore, the middle grade of the Earth Stage."


    "Eunice, the middle grade of the Earth Stage."


    As the announcement was made, it instantly caused a hugemotion among the spectators.


    After all, in the previous test of the Imperial Soul''s potential, very few were able to reach the Earth


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Stage. But in this batch, two of them already reached the middle grade of the Earth Stage, and they


    were not even the strongest yet.


    "What did he say? Why am I at the low grade of the Earth Stage? Are you telling me that the potential


    of my Imperial Soul is weaker than these people''s?" Holden eximed and could not believe the result.


    He could not ept that Eunice and Moore had higher results than him. After all, he was one of the


    best new Spiritual Emperors of the Sovereign Pavilion. It was such a disgrace for him to be ranked


    beneath them.


    "Moore and Eunice are very impressive! It is not an easy feat to reach the middle grade of the Earth


    Stage!"


    "That is right. Moreover, they are still low-grade Spiritual Emperors. When they break through to the


    middle grade, they will have more chances of surpassing the other Spiritual Emperors."


    "But there are more results to be announced. I wonder how powerful the Imperial Soul potentials of the


    remaining low-grade Spiritual Emperors are." "Well, we are about to find out!"


    While the onlookers were still discussing among themselves, the Spiritual Emperor of the Di n


    continued to announce the results of the remaining candidates.


    It turned out that the three middle-grade Spiritual Emperors also had an Imperial Soul potential at the


    middle grade of the Earth Stage.


    But since they were already this strong in terms of strength, this result was not really something to be


    surprised about.


    "Ca... The high grade of the Earth Stage!"


    When Ca''s Imperial Soul potential was announced, the crowd was dumbfounded, and they were not


    able to speak for a while.


    "Did I hear it right? Her Imperial Soul potential has reached the high grade of the Earth Stage? But


    she''s just a low-grade Spiritual Emperor, right? Howe her Imperial Soul potential is that strong?"


    "I think that is just normal. After all, she was once a genius Spiritual King of the Sky-suppressing


    School. In fact, she broke through to the Emperor Realm just within a year. I won''t wonder why she can


    have such a high Imperial Soul potential!"


    Then, a few momentster, the Imperial Soul potential of the high-grade Spiritual Emperor was also


    announced. It turned out that his result was also at the low grade of the Earth Stage, which was also


    not surprising given his level of strength.


    "Michelle, the low grade of the Heaven Stage!" At this time, the Spiritual Emperor of the Di n finally


    announced the most awaited result among the candidates.


    Upon hearing this, the crowd instantly burst into an uproar.


    Although they had expected a lot from Michelle, they were in disbelief that she had actually reached the


    low grade of the Heaven Stage. After all, she was just a low-grade Spiritual Emperor. With this


    achievement, she had just clearly made herself distinct among all the other low-grade Spiritual


    Emperors in the entire Ethereal Region.


    She was indeed a genius that could only appear once in countless years. At the same time, Michelle


    also held her head high in pride and confidence.


    She thought that she really deserved this since she had done very well in the test just now.


    However, all the results of the group were already reported except for one¡ªRocky''s.


    "Hey, why haven''t they announced the result of your Imperial Soul potential yet?" Eunice and Ca


    asked Rocky with a confused look on their faces.


    "I don''t know either. That guy has all the results. Maybe he just forgot or overlooked it?" Rocky


    remarked as he shrugged his shoulders.


    "That cannot be. I''ll ask them!"


    However, just as Eunice was about to approach the Spiritual Emperor of the Di n, he suddenly read


    and called Rocky''s fake name, and then announced, "The middle grade of the Heaven Stage!"


    As his voice trailed off, the whole area fell into a deafening silence.


    All the people present were utterly stunned and all they could do were opening their eyes wide in shock


    and letting their jaws drop. It was already extremely surprising that Michelle''s Imperial Soul potential


    attained the low grade of the Heaven Stage. Hence, it was even more outrageous that Rocky''s Imperial


    Soul potential would reach the middle grade of the Heaven Stage. Furthermore, even from ancient


    times up until now, only three members of the Di n owned such amazing Imperial Soul potential,


    and all three of them had been famous chiefs of the Di n.

 Chapter 1751 Altering The Result

    Chapter 1751 Altering The Result


    Michelle, who was already satisfied with her Imperial Soul''s potential at the low grade of the Heaven


    Stage, was stunned. She froze in a smile of relief.


    "There has to be a mistake! Even the potential of Michelle''s Imperial Soul was only at the low grade of


    the Heaven Stage. So how on earth could the potential of that guy''s Imperial Soul shoot straight to the


    middle grade of the Heaven Stage?" Holden questioned in disbelief.


    The crowd looked doubtful and suspicious as well. This further intensified their gossiping among each


    other.


    Even a new genius like Michelle could only manage to reach the Imperial Soul potential at the low


    grade of the Heaven Stage. And yet this nobody was proven to have achieved a stronger Imperial Soul.


    This news was a hard pill to swallow for everyone.


    Rocky was the most surprised out of all of them. He had already given up on the first round while


    challenging the Heaven Stage. But why was the potential of his Imperial Soul deemed to be a grade


    higher than that of Michelle?


    What he didn''t know, however, was that the Imperial Soul''s potential evaluation standards in the


    Imperial Soul Testing Array not only lied about how many challenges one had passed, but it also lied


    about theprehensive performance of the candidate. It turned out that Rocky''s performances during


    the Human Stage and Earth Stage were quite exceptional. So even though he gave up at the beginning


    while challenging the first round of the Heaven Stage, the Imperial Soul Testing Array would still have


    ranked the potential of his Imperial Soul at a much higher level.


    Rocky, who had nned on only stopping at the level most suitable for him, had achieved an amazing


    feat that left everyone stunned!


    After all, if he¡ªa low-grade Spiritual Emperor¡ªallowed his Imperial Soul''s potential to reach the middle


    grade of the Heaven Stage, then the chances of him reaching the Shura Realm once he peaked as a


    Spiritual Emperor would be very high.


    And even then, Spiritual Emperors who reached their peak in the Ethereal Region usually didn''t


    possess such high potential in terms of the Imperial Soul. No wonder the crowd had a hard time


    believing the result.


    Even the Spiritual Emperor in charge of the announcement thought it was outrageous. He immediately


    reported this to the superiors to avoid causing further chaos.


    Colton and several elders of the Di n were baffled upon hearing the news. Such an amazing


    Imperial Soul with great potential was rare even in their n.


    Colton soon arrived at a decision. They would review Rocky''s results to avoid any further confusion


    and doubt. Additionally, he would talk to him personally.


    Upon receiving the news, the Spiritual Emperor who made the announcement earlier immediately


    exined Colton''s decision to Rocky.


    "All right!" Rocky responded. He knew his result was peculiarly high. Since it was quite unexpected, he


    had no objection to having his result looked into further.


    After, the Spiritual Emperor announced the decision to the public as well and the uproar finally


    subsided.


    Rocky didn''t stay for too long. He immediately left after bidding Eunice and Ca farewell.


    "Why should his results be checked again? He''s already proven how high the potential of his Imperial


    Soul is! Isn''t the potential of Michelle''s Imperial Soul at the Heaven Stage too?" Ca gazed after


    Rocky with pity.


    "If his result ended up being just at the low grade of the Heaven Stage, they may have let it go. But his


    result reaching the middle grade of the Heaven Stage! That''s crazy! There have only ever been three


    people in the Di n who had their potential of Imperial Souls proven to reach that stage since ancient


    times," Eunice revealed. She appeared to still be in shock.


    "If his test result doesn''t count, I''m afraid he''ll inevitably suffer a great loss," Ca said. She couldn''t


    help but worry for him.


    "Don''t worry. Our chief will give him justice!" Eunice confidently reassured her.


    "I hope so," Ca admitted with a nod of her head.


    "Why do I have this feeling that you care about him very much?" Eunice couldn''t help but ask her with


    growing suspicion.


    "Stop talking nonsense! I just think that he''s special!" an exasperated Ca sighed.


    "I totally agree with you. If his result truly is at the middle grade of the Heaven Stage, I''m afraid many of


    the top Spiritual Emperors won''t be able topete with him. The possibilities of his future would be


    limitless!" Eunice voiced her opinion.


    Ca nodded in agreement but then suddenly added, "This is weird. Somehow, I always feel as though


    I''ve met him before; like he''s someone familiar..."


    "Oh? Howe?" Eunice asked.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "He has the same vibe as Basil. They both are like enigmas, difficult to understand..." Ca admitted.


    Eunice held herself back from revealing to her that the man they were discussing truly was none other


    than Basil.


    Then, the two of them left.


    Although his results were still being questioned, Rocky still managed to attract a lot of attention. Among


    those focused on him were the talented Spiritual Emperors including Michelle.


    Not long after Rocky left the test area, Colton¡ªdonned in a bamboo hat in disguise to cover his identity


    ¡ªmet up with him. They headed to the peak of the Boundless Mountain to have a conversation.


    "I didn''t expect the potential of your Imperial Soul to reach the middle grade of the Heaven Stage. To be


    honest, I was quite shocked when I heard the news," Colton revealed as kindly as he could after


    removing his bamboo hat.


    "Actually, you''re not the only one. I was quite shocked, myself," Rocky replied with a grin.


    "But it''s not all bad news. After all, a person whose Imperial Soul was proven to have such high


    potential is undoubtedly talented with a bright future ahead of him," Colton shared. He obviously


    cherished and admired Rocky.


    "But I''m scared that my identity will be exposed too soon." Rocky knew that if that happened, the other


    Godly Geniuses wouldbel him as a great enemy.


    "That''s my concern as well, which is why I''vee to you and wanted to hear you what you have in


    mind." Colton nodded his head.


    "Could you possibly modify my test results? The high grade of the Earth Stage would be enough. At


    least it guarantees that I''m still eligible to advance to the third round," Rocky suggested after much


    thought.


    "No problem."


    "By the way, could you share what kind of test the third round will be?" Rocky asked as casually as he


    could.


    "In the next round, I''ll be working together with the chief of the Sky-suppressing Mansion and the leader


    of the Sovereign Pavilion to test the candidates." Colton wasted no time in revealing this to him.


    "Well, that will be interesting, won''t it?" Rocky never would''ve thought that the third round would be


    held by the three big shots of the Ethereal Region.


    "You''ll need to be fully prepared. Don''t be too careless in the next round." "I have nothing to fear. I still


    have the chance of challenging one more time even if I failed this time, right?"


    Rocky asked with a cheeky grin. "Yes. But if you do that as Basil, that would be quite inconvenient."


    "That''s right. After all, with my current identity as a member of the Di n, no one ever messes with


    me."


    "The next set of tests will get more and more difficult. Regardless, you still need to try your best,"


    Colton said. "That''s all I need to tell you. I''m leaving now. See you soon."


    In the blink of an eye, he disappeared.


    Rocky soon left the mountain top as well.


    Once he returned to his room, he saw Gloria return as well. She was dressed as his apprentice


    pharmacist at the moment.


    As soon as she saw him, Gloria quickly pulled him to the side and said, "Hey! I heard the results of


    your Imperial Soul''s potential was proven to be at the middle grade of the Heaven Stage during the test


    but the results were canceled. Is it true?"

 Chapter 1752 Suspect

    Chapter 1752 Suspect


    "No. It was not canceled. They just need to double-check it," Rocky immediately corrected.


    "Ha-ha! Are you just trying tofort yourself? You''d better expect the worse already. Otherwise, if you


    found out that you cannot make it to the next round, you will just be more disappointed," Gloria teased,


    trying to get Rocky''s spirit down.


    "Why does it sound like you don''t want me to advance to the next round?"


    "Of course! After all, you might be one of the biggest obstacles that I have to face in this contest if I


    want to win," Gloria replied with all honesty.


    She knew how powerful Rocky was, and she assumed that he would be an even greater threat than


    Israel in thetter part of the tournament. After he exhibited such high potential in the Imperial Soul''s


    potential test, it only proved how frightening he was. Although they said that it needed to be double-


    checked, she thought that it was not just a coincidence. Hence, if there was a chance that Rocky would


    drop out now, she would be more at ease.


    "Ha-ha! So, you''re saying that you are afraid of me?"


    "Do not be mistaken. Of course, I am not afraid of you. What I am afraid of is that I might be


    hesitant if I have to face you in the final round. Can you see what you did to me? You should actually


    take responsibility for it," Gloria said with a wink, immediately leaning close to Rocky to cling unto him.


    However, right at this moment, the door of the room suddenly flew wide open. Then, Valeria rushed in


    and happened to see the intimate moment between Rocky and Gloria.


    "W-what are you two doing?" Valeria stammered so hard and could not help but have some


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    inappropriate thoughts in her mind.


    "Don''t you know how to knock? You disturbed us!" Gloria was so annoyed that her moment with Rocky


    was interrupted.


    "I''m sorry. I thought Odin was the only one here¡­" Valeria said embarrassedly, not able to look them in


    the eye. She was actually in a hurry to find Rocky after she heard that his performance at the Imperial


    Soul potential test was canceled. She wanted tofort him because she thought that he would not be


    able to participate in the contest anymore.


    "Oh, you are here for me? Come on. Let''s talk outside." Rocky immediately took the chance to pull


    himself away from Gloria. Then, he quickly got out of the room.


    Seeing this, Valeria also followed him right away.


    "Humph! What does he think of me? Am I just an annoying fly? How dare he avoid me deliberately?"


    Gloriained nonstop after Rocky and Valeria got out of the room.


    "I am really sorry. Did I interrupt something just now?" Valeria was still fidgeting in awkwardness as she


    asked Rocky about what just happened when she entered the room earlier.


    "Hey, what exactly are you thinking about? My assistant is just a little weird and clingy at most times,"


    Rocky immediately tried to clear up the misunderstanding because he could guess what was running


    on her mind.


    "Humph! You''re so dense. I think it''s more than that. He definitely has some special feelings for you!"


    Valeria could not take it anymore and voiced out her spection.


    "Well, unfortunately for him, I am not into guys! So, he should learn to respect some boundaries,"


    Rocky replied with hints of irritation in his voice.


    "I see¡­" Valeria was actually relieved upon knowing that Rocky was not into some shady hobbies.


    "By the way, why do you want to see me?" Rocky asked, remembering that she was in a hurry when


    she got into the room.


    "Hmm, nothing serious. I just heard that something went wrong with your performance in the Imperial


    Soul potential test. So, I came to ask what happened."


    "Oh, that? Well, they are actually double-checking it right now." Then, Rocky continued, "If I am not


    mistaken, you must have controlled your potential to show at the premium grade of Earth Stage, right?"


    "Yes, that''s right. I really tried my best to control it, but the result still showed that I am at the primary


    grade of Heaven Stage."


    "Really? It''s just like what happened to me! I made sure that I suppressed my soul potential, but that


    still happened." Rocky surmised that he might have encountered the same incident as Valeria did.


    "Well, maybe. However, my test result was not canceled or needed to be double-checked."


    "Can you me them? I am only supposed to be primary-stage Spiritual Emperor but my soul potential


    actually reached the medium grade of Heaven Stage. Of course, it is kind of questionable. Anyway, it is


    good that you ranked high among the primary-stage Spiritual Emperors. You are sure to proceed to the


    next rounds," Rocky remarked.


    "Yeah, I''m not worried about myself. Right now, I''m more concerned about the rankings of the other


    Godly Geniuses." Since the other Godly Geniuses must have disguised their true identities as well, we


    don''t know who they are or what their rankings are.


    "I''ve also been looking into that. I believe that I can soon find out their identities in theing round.


    Now, all you need to do is focus on preparing for the next round. Be sure to get some good rest. We''ll


    never know when you might face one of the Godly Geniuses," Rocky urged.


    "You''re right. I will do that. Thank you." With just a simple nod, Valeria went straight back to her room.


    Then, two dayster, the formal results of the potential test were announced, and it took the crowd by


    storm.


    Among all the participants, seven of them showed a potential at the primary grade of Heaven Stage. As


    expected, Rocky was not among them.


    These seven were Michelle, Valeria, Seth, a medium-grade and premium-grade Spiritual Emperors


    from the human race, and two Spiritual Emperors from the spiritual race.


    For several people, it was not really surprising that many people showed a soul potential at the Heaven


    Stage. After all, these Spiritual Emperors were the elites of the human race and the spiritual race. It


    was just normal for them to be this powerful and talented.


    However, in the eyes of the discerning ones, the results gave a major hint. For example, Valeria was


    just a new Spiritual Emperor that no one had heard about before this contest. After the first two rounds,


    she was deemed as a dark horse because of her brilliant performances. Moreover, she was able to


    have a soul potential at the Heaven Stage even though she was just a primary-stage Spiritual Emperor.


    Therefore, the other Godly Geniuses in the contest already suspected her to be one of them.


    Meanwhile, in an abandoned house in the Boundless Manor, two figures suddenly appeared out of


    nowhere. They both wore masks as if they were trying to conceal their true identities.


    "Hey, Quentin. I saw that you did a good job in the first two rounds!" one of themmented.


    "Well, you are not bad yourself, Drew!" the other figure responded.


    "Ha-ha! It''s not like those trivial tests can pose a problem to us. No wonder the human race and the


    spiritual race are so weak! They already consider those tests as something very challenging! However,


    we cannot be rash, so we have to hide our real strength. So far, in the potential test, I have controlled


    and suppressed my potential right below the Heaven Stage. Those other Godly Geniuses should have


    no idea about identifying me," Drew said with a devious smile.


    "Yeah. I did the same. By the way, I''ve been doing some careful observations in the first two rounds,


    and I have listed some of the suspicious ones. If my hunch is correct, some of the Godly Geniuses


    must be disguising as these people. For example, Israel might be this high-level Spiritual Emperor from


    the human race," Quentin took out the list he was talking about and handed it to Drew while borating


    his spections.


    As Drew looked at the names of the people on the list, he bluntly suggested, "How about we kill them


    all? Not only can we reduce the number of our opponents in the contest, but we won''t also have to


    waste our time dragging them out one by one."


    "I already thought about that, but I''m afraid that it''s not the wisest thing to do. After all, we are in the


    territory of the human race. Even though they are supposed to be weaker creatures, there are several


    powerful masters here in the contest. With just the two of us, our strength might not be enough to fight


    all of them at once. I say we seek the best opportunity to wipe them out one by one without being


    noticed. It will take longer, but the rate of sess will be higher. Anyway, we will definitely find a lot of


    opportunities in the next rounds, so let us not be too hasty," Quentin exined his n in detail.


    "All right, I agree. However, I still think that we should prioritize searching for the Godly Genius of the


    Ghost Fief. Right now, that brat is in the limelight and he enjoys the highest reputation. Even Israel


    won''t be able topete with him. If we can eliminate him first, then everyone else would be an easy


    target." From Drew''s statement, it seemed that he really wanted to deal with Rocky as soon as


    possible.


    "Don''t worry. In fact, I already have a suspect in mind. However, it is still quite a long shot," Quentin


    said after thinking for a while.


    "Really? Who is it?" Drew asked impatiently.


    "Do you remember the Spiritual Emperor who showed a soul potential at the medium-grade of Heaven


    Stage? They said that the result was canceled and was now being double-checked. However, I have a


    feeling that it was not a simple coincidence¡­"

 Chapter 1753 The Mysterious Soul Formula

    Chapter 1753 The Mysterious Soul Form


    "Oh, yeah. I heard of him! He seems to be one of the new Spiritual Emperors of the Di n. But I don''t


    think the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief could disguise himself as a member of the Di n." Drew also


    heard the news that the Di n acquired a Spiritual Emperor whose Imperial Soul''s potential was at


    the medium grade of the Heaven Stage.


    "That''s why I also thought that it''s a bit of a long shot. After all, the Di n is the leading force in the


    Ethereal Region. No matter how capable the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief is, there''s no way that he


    could disguise himself right under the noses of the Di n. However, I just can''t shake the feeling that


    this person is hiding something." Quentin''s eyes narrowed and expressed his misgivings.


    "Well, we can still observe him. Let''s find an opportunity to get to him."


    "Yes, I am thinking of the same thing. Anyway, I will inform you if anythinges up!" Upon saying


    that, Quentin left in a hurry. They had to be careful not to be discovered by other people.


    Immediately after, Drew also disappeared from the scene.


    Meanwhile, aftering down from the top of the mountain, Rocky went elsewhere before returning to


    his lodging. He found a remote and secluded ce, where he could enter his Magic Spiritual Space in


    peace.


    After undergoing the trial in the Imperial Soul Testing Array, he came to realize how important one''s


    Imperial Soul was. However, since his was directly formed through the fusion of power, he had no


    cultivation foundation on this aspect.


    For primary-stage and medium-stage Spiritual Emperors, the power of the Imperial Soul wasn''t that


    evident yet. But as one reached a much higher level, it would also get stronger. Hence, it could directly


    aid the Spiritual Emperors in their cultivation, and its full potential could be clearly seen once they got to


    the peak stage.


    Right now, Rocky was ted that his Imperial Soul had already reached the coveted Heaven Stage.


    This meant that in the near future, it would be much easier for him to break through to the peak stage


    of the Spiritual Emperorpared to others. Therefore, he felt the need to start cultivating his Imperial


    Soul in advance and take it seriously. After all, he was determined to reach the peak stage as soon as


    possible.


    In the entire continent, the chance of possessing the soul potential at the Heaven Stage was only one


    to a million or even lower. In fact, even the Spiritual Emperors of the Shura Race had a hard time


    advancing to this point.


    However, Rocky was not particrly surprised at the potential of his Imperial Soul. To begin with, his


    Imperial Soul was formed through the merging of several powerful and unique forces. Therefore, it was


    not a miracle that he was able to possess an Imperial Soul with the potential of the Heaven Stage. In


    fact, it was already to be expected.


    ''I wonder if I can find a skill in the pce for me to cultivate my Imperial Soul¡­'' After thinking for a


    while, Rocky made up his mind and disappeared.


    The next moment, he entered the pce, intending to find what he could to strengthen his Imperial


    Soul.


    Then, the guardian immediately showed up at Rocky''s side.


    "Wee back, master," the guardian greeted politely.


    "Do you know if there is any manual in this pce that I can use to improve my Imperial Soul?" Rocky


    wasted no time and asked.


    "A manual to cultivate the Imperial Soul? Yes, of course, master," the guardian quickly replied.


    "Really? Good! Show it to me." Rocky''s eyes lit up, eager to see what it contained.


    "I''m afraid I can''t get it myself, master. You are the only one who can get a hold of it since it is a


    forbidden skill of the Shura Race''s royal family. But I must warn you. Once you start cultivating it, it may


    take you to the road the leads to evil, and I''m afraid that there is no turning back. That is why the


    former master sealed it, and only the inheritor of his power can unseal it again," the guardian exined


    and asked again, "Master, are you sure that you want it?"


    "Well, it is just reasonable that a huge price must be paid first in order to obtain great power. I am


    willing to try any method just so I can break through to the Shura Realm," Rocky said with an


    unwavering certainty in his eyes.


    "I understand. Then, let me take you there, master."


    Afterward, the guardian turned around and proceeded into the depths of the pce while Rocky


    followed closely behind.


    A momentter, the guardian and Rocky arrived in a certain room. In front of it, they were weed by


    two powerful souls that emitted a holy light, enveloping a huge book with a dark green light. It turned


    out that their light was the one restraining the evil power that was oozing from the book


    "Is that the secret manual for the cultivation of the Imperial Soul? It looks very impressive." Rocky


    instantly felt the evil power contained in the manual even before he got close to it.


    "That''s because the skill inscribed in it was created by an evil god. When one cultivates it, he can


    absorb the spiritual power of any spirit warrior or spiritual treasure in order to nourish his own Imperial


    Soul. However, the more he absorbs, the eviler his Imperial Soul will be. Furthermore, once he


    was controlled by the Imperial Soul, he will inevitably be a dreadful demon," the guardian warned.


    "I see. It sounds dangerous and interesting at the same time. I''ve already experienced being a god


    before but not a demon. Anyway, I already made up my mind, so it doesn''t matter." Rocky smiled


    calmly, resolute in using this secret manual for his own gain.


    "Master, I just have to repeat. Are you really sure? Won''t you need a little more time to think it


    through?" Of course, the guardian had to confirm Rocky''s decision before it was toote.


    "Then, is there anything else besides this one?" Rocky asked straightforwardly.


    "Unfortunately, this is the only one here in the pce. If you want to cultivate the Divine Soul, there are


    actually plenty of choices. But for the Imperial Soul, this is the only one."


    Rocky had heard about the Divine Soul. It was the martial soul that the cultivators at the Shura Realm


    refined.


    "I see. Then I also have no other choice." As soon as Rocky finished talking with the guardian, he


    walked towards the manual in front of him and stared at it intently.


    However, the moment he got close to the manual, his spiritual sense was suddenly attacked by a


    strong evil power. It was as if it tried to prate his body and upy it.


    Seeing this, Rocky immediately stabilized his mind and resisted the invasion of the evil power.


    After a while, Rocky gradually felt that the evil power started to fade away. When he was sure that the


    threat of the evil power was already gone, he was able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    ''What an intense and malevolent force! No wonder the guardian sternly warned me about it first.''


    Although he was still shaking a bit due to the fear that he experienced just now, Rocky had no choice


    but to get closer to the manual. At the same time, he gathered his spiritual power in his hands and


    released it towards the two souls that were tightly suppressing the manual.


    Soon enough, the souls dissipated and vanished without a trace. Finally, they were released from their


    mission.


    At this moment, the holy power enveloping the huge book also disappeared. Immediately after, the


    huge book emitted a strange aura that attracted and tempted everyone around it. With it, people would


    want to go forward, open it, and read it.


    Perhaps for other spirit warriors, this kind of temptation would be irresistible, but for Rocky, he had no


    problem resisting it.


    However, Rocky still reached out and grabbed the huge book. Then, it suddenly turned into a dark


    green me that instantly drilled into Rocky''s palm, merging with his body.


    Afterward, in Rocky''s mind, a set of methods to cultivate the Imperial Soul emerged¡ªthe Mysterious


    Soul Form. It was made up of two major parts¡ªthe internal and external cultivation.


    The internal cultivation was used to feed the Imperial Soul with the cultivator''s own spiritual power,


    while the external cultivation was used to absorb the spiritual power in the surroundings.


    Rocky also found out that the cultivation method of the Mysterious Soul Form was very different


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    from ordinary soul cultivation skills. With it, the cultivator would need to release the power of the


    Imperial Soul out of his own body to materialize it. It was almost the same as what they did in the


    Imperial Soul Testing Array.


    Once the Imperial Soul materialized, it could be treated as a familiar. In addition to letting it cultivate by


    itself, it could also be fed with all kinds of treasures from heaven and earth in order to hasten its growth.


    This way, the Imperial Soul would be able to cultivate to the greatest extent, yielding a speedy


    development.


    However, there was also a risk in using this kind of cultivation. Once the Imperial Soul was exposed to


    the outside world, it would be more susceptible to outside forces. It would be more prone to


    get hurt or lose control.


    After getting a general understanding of the Mysterious Soul Form, Rocky directly left the pce


    and returned to his Magic Spiritual Space

 Chapter 1754 Do An Experiment

    Chapter 1754 Do An Experiment


    "All right. Let me try if I can materialize my Imperial Soul into a solid form!" Excited to do some kind of


    experiment, Rocky immediately released his Imperial Soul ording to the method that was indicated


    in the Mysterious Soul Form. Gradually, he was able to condense his Imperial Soul power into a


    human-shaped figure.


    A few momentster, a palm-sized soul shadow appeared and floated in front of him.


    However, it only seemed like a ball ofher fire. The soul shadow''s eyes were closed, and its entire


    body was emitting a faint green light.


    Then, out of nowhere, the soul shadow opened its eyes and shot out two terrifying streaks of green


    mes.


    After a while, the rampaging green mes in its eyes gradually subsided, but they were still dancing in


    its eyes, ready to spurt out again at any time.


    "I never expected that my Imperial Soul would be so unique! It is rather small but its power is


    astonishing!" Thrilled by the impression that his Imperial Soul gave him, Rocky steadily approached


    and stretched out his hand to touch the soul shadow. However, the soul shadow suddenly dodged and


    acted hostile. It flew in front of Rocky and threw a ferocious kick.


    Rocky instantly felt the overwhelming force rushing towards him, so with his quick reflexes, he tried to


    avoid it in a hurry.


    Boom!


    As soon as the kick of the soul shadownded on the ground, huge fissures appeared, and the ground


    instantly copsed.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Witnessing this, Rocky was actually dumbfounded. He was taken aback that his Imperial Soul could be


    this powerful after it was materialized into a human form. He thought that if it could be really used to


    fight with him, it would be such a huge help.


    "Little guy! Who do you think you''re attacking? I''m your master!" As Rocky regained his senses, he


    tried tomunicate with his soul shadow and established his authority over it.


    The soul shadow seemed to have its own consciousness. Hence, when it heard of Rocky''s identity, its


    former aggressive attitude dissipated. It immediately lowered its head and did not dare act recklessly in


    front of its master.


    "That''s more like it. It is my first time unleashing you into a human form, but you''ll have to be used to it


    soon. Anyway, nice to meet you," Rocky greeted with a faint smile.


    On the other hand, the soul shadow did not respond to Rocky in any way, but it just stared back in


    silence.


    "Okay. Let me feed you some of my spiritual power first. You have to get stronger as fast as possible."


    Upon saying this, Rocky released his spiritual power and sent it towards the soul shadow.


    Sensing the spiritual power being offered to it, the soul shadow chomped it down without any


    hesitation. It was tiny in size, but its appetite was like of a feral beast.


    In less than thirty minutes, Rocky sensed that a lot of his spiritual power had already been absorbed by


    the soul shadow. Consequently, the soul shadow had instantly grown in size.


    But since the third round of the Spiritual Emperor Contest was just around the corner, Rocky needed to


    save his spiritual power. Thus, when he deemed that he had already fed his Imperial Soul enough, he


    withdrew his spiritual power and also recalled it back into his body.


    Then, the following day, all of the participants in the Spiritual Emperor Contest gathered on the square


    of the Boundless Manor. Many of them were anxious since the rankings would be announced in a


    while. It also meant that they would know if they would proceed to the next round or if they were


    already eliminated from the contest.


    "Everyone, listen carefully. I will be announcing the results of the contest''s first two rounds. ording


    to the rules that were set, those of you who were not able to reach the top eighty spots are going to be


    eliminated." An elder from the Di n stood firmly in front of everyone and prepared the list of the


    qualified participants.


    Both the participants and the spectators were excited and nervous. They could not wait to hear the


    names of the ones who could enter the next round.


    Normally, if the pattern would be followed, the middle-level and high-level Spiritual Emperors would


    have no problem entering the top fifty spots. In other words, the low-level Spiritual Emperors would


    have to battle among themselves to take the thirty remaining spots. Since there were about sixty low-


    level Spiritual Emperors in the contest, it meant that at least half of them would be eliminated after the


    announcement was made.


    At this moment, the crowd finally fell into silence as the elder started mentioning the names and


    numbers of the qualifiers.


    "The 80th ce, No. 58!" The elder started.


    "No. 58! It''s me! Oh my god! I made it! I am going to the third round!" Upon the announcement of the


    Emperor from the human race.


    "... For the 75th ce, No. 47 got it!"


    Soon enough, the people were able to hear the names and numbers of those ranked at the bottom ten.


    The crowd was not that surprised because more or less, those were also the participants that they


    were expecting to be called.


    After that, the elder from the Di n continued to announce the rankings.


    "The 65th ce goes to No. 34, Holden!"


    "Ha! My strength is even better than what that ranking says!" Holden immediately made an arrogant


    remark upon hearing his name called.


    "Really? I did not expect that he could still enter the third round." Rocky, who was also among the


    crowd, could not help but shrug his shoulders after Holden''s name was announced.


    Then, the elder announced several more names. Most of the bottom-ranked participants were basically


    from the human race.


    After a while, the names that appeared on the higher rankings turned out to be filled with low-level


    Spiritual Emperors from the spiritual race. In an instant, the human Spiritual Emperors that were


    mentioned earlier were easily overshadowed.


    "For the 57th ce, No. 79, Eunice!"


    "The 56th ce, Moore!"


    "The 54th ce, Ca!"


    At this moment, some of the top-performing human Spiritual Emperors were already announced. This


    caused amotion in the crowd because they were able to outrank many Spiritual Emperors from the


    spiritual race. After all, this contest was still apetition between both races, and they could not


    afford to show disappointing results.


    "So, Eunice is still ranked below Moore. However, Ca is ranked quite high. What a surprise!" Rocky


    could not help smiling upon hearing the results. When he was still in the Sky-suppressing School,


    Moore was indeed one of the most outstanding disciples, and he had always been excellent in many


    aspects than Ca. Hence, Rocky was surprised that Ca had surpassed Moore by a wide margin


    now.


    But in the end, Rocky was just happy that both Ca and Eunice were able to enter the third round.


    However, after Ca''s name was called, the next three rankings all belonged to the Spiritual Emperors


    of the spiritual race.


    At this point, only a few slots were left for the low-level Spiritual Emperors to be able to participate in


    the next round. Hence, the atmosphere started to be tense. Many of those whose names were


    not called yet could not help but feel very nervous.


    "The 51st ce, No. 87!" Another number was announced.


    However, the crowd suddenly fell silent, and the people looked at each other with confused looks on


    their faces. It seemed that they were not familiar with the name that was just called.


    In fact, Rocky was the only one familiar with it. After all, it was Gloria''s fake name that she used to


    disguise herself as a member of the Di n.


    "The 50th ce, No. 95!" As the name was announced, the reaction of the people was the same as


    before. They were unfamiliar with it because it was none other than Valeria''s made-up identity.


    "Those two are low-level Spiritual Emperors from the human race! They were new Spiritual Emperors


    of the Di n!" someone from the crowd shouted after a while.


    Hearing this, the onlookers burst into an uproar again.


    Almost everyone knew that the participants from the Di n this year were all low-level Spiritual


    Emperors. But it was really impressive that three of them were able to enter the third round. With this, it


    could be seen that the Spiritual Emperors of the Di n were really talented and powerful.


    At this point, only four low-level Spiritual Emperors could still be a part of the top eighty spots. If


    Michelle and the two outstanding low-level Spiritual Emperors of the spiritual race, Seth and Barron,


    were not called next, then they might be the top three among the low-level Spiritual Emperors.


    Hence, aside from the three, only one among the rest of the low-level Spiritual Emperors could get the


    chance to be qualified for the next round.


    Not long after, the elder announced that Barron got the 49th ce.


    Most of the low-level Spiritual Emperors had already lost hope. After all, how could they be ranked


    higher than Barron?


    At this moment, Valeria and Gloria also could not help but nce at Rocky. He told them that his


    performance in the Imperial Soul test was double-checked. But if the Di n deemed that his test


    result was valid, then his name should have been announced already. Therefore, they were really


    worried that Rocky would not be able to participate in the contest anymore.


    But of course, no one knew that this was just a part of Rocky''s borate n.

 Chapter 1755 Lets Wait And See

    Chapter 1755 Let''s Wait And See


    "Hey! Maybe there''s still hope! Don''t give up!" Valeria swiftly encouraged Rocky who stood next to her.


    If he couldn''t qualify for the third round, then they would lose the advantage ofpeting with the other


    Godly Geniuses.


    On the other hand, Holden took pleasure in Rocky''s misfortune when he saw that thetter was likely


    going to lose this round of thepetition.


    "Humph! I thought this guy was supposed to be special. Yet he turns out to be just another mediocre


    man. Let''s see if he can still manage to hold his head high on his shoulders once he loses this round!"


    he snorted.


    Hall Leader Chen, who Rocky had offended during an earlier encounter, was gloating alongside


    Holden.


    "He''s hopeless! But this is no surprise," Michelle, who had been paying close attention to Rocky,


    sneered at him as well once she saw that there was no hope in him proceeding to the next round.


    At that moment, the elder of the Di n announced, "The No. 99 participant is ranked as the 48th."


    "It''s him! The one whose soul potential was proven to be at the middle grade of the Heaven Stage! His


    ranking is higher than that of Barron who is from the spiritual race..." someone pointed out and


    exined immediately.


    Meanwhile, Valeria''s and Gloria''s eyes widened in surprise as well. Of course, the Spiritual Emperors


    from the human race including Michelle and Holden were shocked as well.


    The audience was now in an uproar. No one expected Rocky to rank higher than Barron, a low-grade


    Spiritual Emperor of the spiritual race who was second only to Michelle and Seth.


    "Damn it! How is that possible? His ranking is exceptionally high!" Holden cursed and immediately lost


    his temper.


    Hall Leader Chen was disheartened by the news too.


    On the other hand, Michelle''s face clearly showed that she was feeling mixed emotions right now


    despite not saying anything. Rocky''s result took her by surprise.


    "You''ve reached such a high ranking!" Valeria eximed as she gave Rocky beside her a faint smile,


    hinting that she was delighted by his result.


    "I''m quite lucky," he replied coolly.


    "Great! I knew this would happen!" Ca, who was standing by Eunice,mented thoughtfully. She


    knew from the first moment sheid eyes on Rocky that he was special and that he would undoubtedly


    provide unexpectedly magnificent performances.


    Gloria, who was paying attention to the rankings too, had a meaningful look in her eyes upon hearing


    the news.


    To nobody''s surprise, Michelle and Seth upied the following two rankings.


    The rankings of the middle-grade Spiritual Emperors and the high-grade Spiritual Emperors were soon


    announced.


    "The third round will be held after the challengepetition. I hope that all the candidates who will


    enter the third round will have a good rest and stock up on their energy. You all will need it..." the elder


    of the Di n added after he announced all the rankings before he turned around and left.


    The Spiritual Emperors and the onlookers on the square immediately dispersed.


    Already, several of them shifted unweing gazes towards Rocky from afar.


    The following day, the challengepetition that was temporarily set up officially began.


    The reason for thispetition was that there were still numerous powerful Spiritual Emperors who


    didn''t have the chance to participate in the Spiritual Emperor Contest. Hence thispetition was


    specially arranged, to fairly determine who would move to the next round.


    The rules of the challengepetition were very simple. Two tests would be conducted and the


    challengers would be ranked ording to the number of points they earned. The resulting top three


    sets of points would bepared to the points of those who had been selected to proceed to the third


    round. Whoever had the higher number of points would continue to participate in the contest.


    To conclude, only three vacancies were avable.


    But even then, many low-grade and middle-grade Spiritual Emperors from the human race and the


    spiritual race still joined the challengepetition.


    Meanwhile, a Spiritual Emperor who went by the name of Basil was suddenly shot to fame and caught


    the attention of numerous onlookers all throughout the challengepetition. A rumor which stated


    that he was from the Sky-suppressing School and that he was friends with Ca and Moore spread like


    wildfire. Apparently, he achieved several astonishing feats in both the school and the army so many


    times butter suddenly disappeared without a trace!


    "Is that the Basil we''ve been hearing of?"


    "That has to be him! He''s no ordinary individual. Back then, he was a talented disciple of the Sky-


    suppressing School whose talent was no inferior to that of Ca and Moore..."


    "Really? But he appears to be much stronger than the two of them now in terms of strength!"


    At that moment, many spectators in the strength test area eyed Rocky in shock as they witnessed him


    crack and pulverize a two-thousand-pound Strength Testing Stone.


    It turned out that Rocky changed his identity from Godly Genius to Basil. He no longer had to hide his


    identity.


    Hearing what the onlookers had to say about him, he didn''t care one bit. After all, he achieved so much


    as Basil. Although the glorious period didn''tst long, it still managed to cause quite a sensation. So his


    return would undoubtedly be everyone''s focus.


    Once he left the strength testing area, Rocky proceeded to another test. He found himself being


    followed by arge group of onlookers. They all wanted to be some of the first to witness his test


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    results.


    He no longer had to keep a low profile since he nowpeted as Basil and not as the Godly Genius.


    Rocky''s sudden participation in the challengepetition as Basil naturally took some of the Spiritual


    Emperors who knew Basil by surprise. Ca immediately took Eunice aside and headed towards the


    test area Rocky was in. She didn''t look for him but, instead, silently watched himpete.


    Eunice already knew he would appear as Basil, but she continued to pretend she was unaware of this.


    "He finally appeared. He''s still alive!" Eunice pouted, pretending to be furious.


    "He seems to have changed a lot!" Ca noticed. She looked calm observing him, but her heart and


    the emotions within it were anything but.


    "I don''t think so! Perhaps you feel this way because you care about him deeply," Eunice pointed out as


    she stared at Ca. She was aware that thetter had feelings for Rocky. Although Ca never


    showed it, Eunice could tell from her behavior that she missed him dearly.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Ca''s face turned red with embarrassment.


    "By the way, let''s go talk to him once he''s finished with these tests," Eunice proposed. She knew Ca


    would want to.


    "No, that''s unnecessary. If he remembered me... I mean us, then he woulde to us first." Ca was


    never the one to initiate first as a woman. She thought perhaps Rocky had simply forgotten her.


    "Alright." Eunice knew what Ca was thinking, so she stopped insisting.


    Meanwhile, when Rocky finished his strength test, his set of points had already ranked within the top


    five. This caused a stir once more because, up until now, no one knew the limits of his strength. His set


    of points had already surpassed those of many middle-grade Spiritual Emperors.


    Meanwhile, the other Spiritual Emperors who participated in the challengepetition were trying their


    best to enter into the top three as well.


    But it was still difficult to determine who would eventually seed in reaching the top three spots!

 Chapter 1756 A Voice Sounded

    Chapter 1756 A Voice Sounded


    Since everyone now knew his identity as Basil, Rocky now had no reason to hold back his real


    strength. On top of this, he was itching to know how powerful he really was.


    He relentlessly fought one battle after another in the Myriad Illusionary Array and made it to the fiftieth


    pass in only a couple of hours. But he knew that he still had a lot more to give.


    A few momentster, he was now at the sixtieth pass.


    At the same time, people started to gather around the Myriad Illusionary Array.


    However, they didn''te for Rocky''s awesome disy of his skill, but for another Spiritual Emperor


    from the spiritual race. The fact that he participated in thepetition was already something people


    didn''t expect.


    What was more, he was already challenging the sixtieth pass, which meant that he was one step in


    front of Rocky.


    "Wow, Basil is really powerful! He''s already making his way towards the sixtieth pass!"


    "I wonder how powerful he really is. Is he actually a middle-grade Spiritual Emperor? I remember he


    was just a Spiritual King when he first entered the Sky-suppressing School, but now he managed to


    improve his strength like this in such a short span of time! He really is one of a kind!"


    Four hourster, Rocky had already reached the sixty-ninth pass! For most, this was the limit of a


    middle-grade Spiritual Emperor.


    The talented Spiritual Emperor from the spiritual race mentioned earlier managed to reach the


    seventieth pass, one step in front of Rocky.


    There was only one pass between the two.


    Everyone was at the edge of their seats, waiting for Rocky to proceed with the pass, but to their


    dismay, he decided to call it quits in an anti-climactic fashion. He didn''t want to reveal to everyone that


    he was actually as capable as a high-grade Spiritual Emperor.


    However, he still made sure to break the record reached by a middle-grade Spiritual Emperor, which


    was recently sixty-fifth passes.


    After Rocky withdrew from the test, the talented Spiritual Emperor also stopped at the seventieth pass.


    After the limit test, the potential test was next in line for them.


    Because of Basil''s captivating performance, people swarmed the entrance of the Imperial Soul Testing


    Array to watch. They wanted to know whether the previous test was only a fluke or if he was the real


    deal.


    Up to now, Rocky''s ranking was still the third ce. If he didn''t perform well in the potential test, he


    would miss the opportunity to enter the third round.


    While everyone was waiting in anticipation for the test to start, the crowd started buzzing with talks


    about him.


    "I think his soul potential is at least at the middle grade of the Earth Stage!"


    "Maybe it''s at the high grade of the Earth Stage!"


    "Stop overestimating him too much! We can''t guess the potential of his Imperial Soul based on his


    strength, since they''re totally irrelevant!"


    Four hours had passed as people heatedly discussed among themselves.


    Then, the crowd hushed in silence as they saw Rocky finish the potential test in the Imperial Soul


    Testing Array. Everyone was itching to know the result, and as soon as it was announced, everyone


    was shell-shocked.


    "Basil, the high grade of the Heaven Stage!"


    "What? The high-grade of the Heaven Stage?! That''s impossible!"


    "Did I hear it wrong? This should be a mistake."


    "It must be! Contestant number ny-nine from thest test also had his resultse out wrong! At


    first the potential of his Imperial Soul was ssified at the middle grade of the Heaven Stage, but upon


    re-examining, the potential of his Imperial Soul fell to the high-grade of the Earth Stage."


    "Yes! I remember it! It''s very likely that this one''s wrong too!"


    Even Rocky himself was surprised to hear this since in his previous soul potential test, the potential of


    his Imperial Soul only reached the middle grade of the Heaven Stage. When he thought about this


    again, he realized it might be because he practiced the Mysterious Soul Formtely.


    The result was so shocking that the Spiritual Emperor of the Di n immediately reported it to Colton.


    Like the others, Colton was also surprised to hear this, but he did not order a reexamination. Instead,


    he sent a message to the Spiritual Emperor responsible for the test.


    As soon as thetter received the message, he quickly hushed the lively crowd and reported,


    "ording to the chief of the Di n, Basil can directly enter thest round considering his


    extraordinary soul potential."


    The announcement of this decision left everyone speechless. Never had they anticipated that Rocky


    would qualify for thest round without further checking. But soon, they figured that since the potential


    of his Imperial Soul was identified to be at the high grade of the Heaven Stage, it might be possible that


    he had not yet fully disyed his strength. Perhaps the Di n favored him because of this respect,


    and thus they made an exception for him.


    But overall, the sudden development of events remained a shock to everyone.


    Meanwhile, some representatives from different forces now viewed Rocky in a different light. For them,


    he was a precious treasure waiting to be caught!


    A Spiritual Emperor with an afro immediately rushed over to Rocky and excitedly asked, "Sir Basil,


    would you like to join our Earth Dragon Sect? Our leader took note of your extraordinary talent and


    would like to gift you these fine treasures!" He took out a bottle of pills and handed it to Rocky with both


    hands respectfully.


    "Wow. This is so generous of you! Thank you!" Rocky said, pretending to be ttered.


    "You''re wee. If you are willing to join our sect, you can have as many as you want," the Spiritual


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Emperor boasted proudly.


    "Really? Thank you, but unfortunately, such low-grade pills are useless for me," Rocky replied with a


    smile.


    "Wh... What?" The Spiritual Emperor with an afro was stunned.


    The crowd burst into a fit ofughter while the other representatives snickered to themselves at the


    side. How could this man be so ignorant enough to offer someone as powerful as Rocky low-grade


    pills? He was practically begging to be insulted!


    "Shame on you! Your sect doesn''t deserve such a talented warrior like him," another representative


    chimed in as he made his way towards Rocky. He then turned around and said, "Sir Basil, please join


    our sect. We are a rising force in the Ethereal Region and we are rapidly improving. With you by our


    side, we''ll be unstoppable! If you agree to join us, you''ll be awarded the title an elder. This is how much


    we respect you. What do you think?"


    "I''m used to being a free man. I''m not interested in being an elder!" Rocky refused as he waved his


    hand.


    "I can tell that you''re not a narrow-minded man. Why don''t you join our Happiness Valley Sect? If it''s


    freedom you value, then we''re the most liberated sect in the Ethereal Region. If you join us, you''ll not


    only be an elder, but you''ll also have a handful of stunning female Spiritual Kings under your disposal if


    you know what I mean..." A charming female Spiritual Emperor appeared in front of him as she


    deliberately show her cleavage to seduce Rocky.


    "If all of those female Spiritual Kings are as stunning as you, then I might have to consider your offer,"


    Rocky said, smiling as he kept his eyes locked on to the woman''s chest.


    "As long as you wish, I can assist you in person," the female Spiritual Emperor said as she winked at


    him.


    "Oh, thanks. But I''m not interested in women older than me." Rocky shook his head.


    The crowd burst intoughter once again.


    Her face turned a bright red in humiliation and anger, but she couldn''t lose her temper in public.


    Seeing him turn down another offer, many more were getting ready to approach Rocky. But before they


    could open their mouths, Rocky said to them, "Stop wasting your breath. I''m sorry, but I''m really not


    interested in joining any sect."


    All the representatives were disappointed since Rocky seemed to be refusing all the forces.


    Suddenly, a sweet voice rang out from the crowd. "What about an invitation from the Sky-suppressing


    Mansion? Would you really turn down a request from me?"

 Chapter 1757 An Surprising Invitation

    Chapter 1757 An Surprising Invitation


    As they heard the charming voice, everyone looked in the direction where it came from and saw that it


    was actually from a beautiful and elegant young woman.


    At the same time, Rocky also looked towards her and felt that he had already met her before.


    "So, we meet again." The girl''s eyes were focused on Rocky while she let out a pleasant smile.


    "Oh! Yes. It''s you!" Rocky''s eyes widened when he finally remembered that he had indeed met this


    gorgeous girl once. She was none other than Lilith, the most famous personality in the Sky-suppressing


    School.


    The people who were also present could not help but be mesmerized by her beauty.


    "Wait! I know her! She''s THE Lilith!" Since Lilith was indeed like a celebrity, someone eventually


    recognized her.


    "I am Lilith, and on behalf of the Sky-suppressing Mansion, I''m here to formally offer you an invitation to


    be a part of the Sky-suppressing Mansion. Won''t you care to join us?" Lilith asked Rocky


    straightforwardly as she revealed her identity to the public.


    "I heard that she is recognized as the most gifted spirit warrior that existed in the Sky-suppressing


    Mansion in the past hundred years! They said that she broke through to the Emperor Realm two years


    ago and she''s now at the middle grade!"


    "I also heard that! She is still very young! With her extraordinary talent, she has more chances of


    growing into a much more powerful spirit warrior!"


    "But why is she here? I did not hear that she will attend the Spiritual Emperor Contest this time. Why


    will she suddenly show up here? Don''t tell me that she''s just here for this guy!"


    At this moment, the people around could not help but discuss among themselves and specte why


    she suddenly appeared. In fact, even Rocky did not expect that he would meet Lilith again at such a


    time and ce. Moreover, she even invited him to join the Sky-suppressing Mansion in front of so


    many people.


    "Please don''t make fun of me, Lilith. Why would I even be qualified to be invited to join the prestigious


    Sky-suppressing Mansion?" Rocky quickly made an excuse so as to refuse politely.


    "Humph! Don''t be so humble. Your soul potential is even higher than mine. Hence, we, the Sky-


    suppressing Mansion, will be more than willing to invite a genius like you to be a part of us," Lilith


    answered with all seriousness.


    Hearing this, the people present, including the representatives of various sects, immediately made a


    potential was even higher than hers. It meant that even the highly-distinguished Spiritual Emperor like


    Lilith was inferior to him.


    "All right. Let me get this straight. I am not interested in joining any sect." Since Rocky could see that


    Lilith would not just let the topic go, he had no choice but to be upfront. Right now, thest thing he


    wanted was to be involved in human forces. After all, his current identity as a Godly Genius was


    already a lot to handle. Thus, if he would be associated with the Sky-suppressing Mansion using


    his identity as Basil, it would just put him at a disadvantage. He might not be able to fulfill his missions,


    and he would be too exhausted in dealing with so many issues.


    "Are you sure? This is a once in a lifetime opportunity." Lilith kept convincing Rocky, but she did not


    seem too desperate. She still looked rather collected and cool, befitting her high status.


    "Yes. I''m just not interested right now," Rocky replied bluntly. Besides, he thought that Lilith was not


    really being serious about her offer.


    "Fine. You can forget it. I don''t want to force anyone if he doesn''t want to." But then she added,


    "Anyway, can I still have a talk with you in private?"


    Of course, what she said immediately made everyone look at Rocky with envy in their eyes. Just to be


    able to talk with Lilith was already a dream for many men. However, she even wanted to talk with


    Rocky where no one could disturb them. They could not help but think that he was such a lucky guy.


    "Okay. No problem." Rocky agreed at once, knowing that Lilith must have wanted to see Kohen.


    Immediately after, the two of them disappeared in front of everyone.


    Soon enough, their figures emerged in the bamboo forest behind the Boundless Manor.


    It was a decent ce where they could talk in peace, away from the eyes of the public.


    "I really didn''t expect that I could see you again!" Lilith let out a huge smile and stared at Rocky with


    such excited eyes.


    "Me too. Well, I guess we were meant to meet here," Rocky answered with a sigh.


    "So, is everything going all right with the little guy?" Just as Rocky suspected, Lilith really wanted to see


    Kohen.


    Therefore, he immediately released Kohen from the Magic Spiritual Space to let Lilith meet it.


    As soon as Kohen got out, although it had not seen Lilith for quite a long time, it instantly recognized


    her at first nce. Then, Kohen immediately approached her enthusiastically.


    "Wow! You have already grown up a lot!" With a very dear smile, Lilith gently patted Kohen''s head with


    her hands.


    "So, did you show up earlier to help me on purpose?" Rocky thought that the timing was too convenient


    to just be a coincidence.


    "Hmm. Not really. Besides, you are a Spiritual Emperor whose soul potential is at the high grade of the


    Heaven Stage. Of course, every force would want to recruit someone like you. The Sky-suppressing


    Mansion is no exception. You should also know that the Sky-suppressing Mansion is not as powerful as


    it used to be. Hence, we do need more talented individuals so that we could get back on our feet," Lilith


    said as she let out a bitter smile.


    "I see. I''ve heard about what happened to Canaan. You did nothing wrong. After all, he is not your real


    brother. You should not be taking the me for what he has done." Rocky knew everything that


    happened back then and also knew what really happened to Canaan.


    "You''re right. But I have no choice. Not all people are as reasonable as you. You must have also heard


    that the Sky-suppressing Mansion is being closely watched by others..." Lilith uttered with a serious


    look in her eyes.


    "It seems that you came to participate in the Spiritual Emperor Contest in order to rebuild the reputation


    of the Sky-suppressing Mansion. Is that right?" The truth was that even before Lilith opened up about


    the current situation of the Sky-suppressing Mansion, Rocky already had a hunch that her purpose in


    taking part in the contest must have something to do with it.


    "Well, it isn''t really my idea. It is my father who forced me to participate in thepetition. So, I had no


    choice but to end my cultivation early ande here," Lilith exined.


    "Then, I guess that we are going to bepetitors at some point in the contest!"


    "Yes. But I want to be friends with you first. I hope that is okay with you."


    "I actually don''t mind, but why me? There should be many people out there who would be willing to


    make friends with you and help you out." Rocky tried to lighten the atmosphere because he was a bit


    caught off guard by her straightforward statement.


    "Maybe. But I don''t think I can trust them. Most of them will only want to have something to do with me


    because of my status in the Sky-suppressing Mansion..." Obviously, Rocky sensed the loneliness in


    Lilith''s tone. She was indeed one of the most talented women in the Ethereal Region and she had a


    prestigious background. Hence, it could not be avoided that people would have ulterior motives when


    they approached her.


    "How am I different from them? Maybe I am just like one of those guys."


    "No, you are not. I am sure of it. I can see in your eyes that the Sky-suppressing Mansion actually


    means nothing to you. You don''t care about its reputation at all. You are not a shallow person. In fact,


    even when I first saw you, I already thought that you are very interesting. Unfortunately, we didn''t have


    enough time to know each other. Before I knew it, you were already gone. But it must be fate that I saw


    you again." Lilith''s eyes were so pure that it seemed like she was able to see through anyone. With


    that, Rocky had no other choice but to give in.


    "All right. I will admit that you saw through me. Maybe you are right. We might be destined to see each


    other again and be friends." Rocky did not actually mind being friends with her. In fact, he liked the idea


    because it would only benefit him, and it would not bring him any trouble.


    "I have lost sight of youst time, but I won''t let you go this time," Lilith firmly dered.


    "But I must warn you. Although we are already friends, it doesn''t mean that I''ll go easy on you during


    thepetition." "Ha-ha! You don''t need to worry about that.


    Besides, I might actually be the one who would need to consider whether to show you mercy or not,"


    Lilith retorted, proudly raising her head.


    "Then, I guess we''ll just wait and see! Anyway, I have to go now. People might spread unnecessary


    rumors about our rtionship if someone saw that we are alone together." As always, Rocky did not


    want to attract too much attention. He already knew that he would shock everyone and garner


    unwanted attention when thepetition started, so he did not want to add anything more than that.


    "Okay then. See youter!" Then, Lilith hugged and kissed Kohen before she reluctantly left.


    "What an innocent girl! She has always reminded me of Lena... Well, I guess it was not so bad that we


    are on good terms..." Rocky could not help but sigh as he looked at Lilith''s back.


    Not long after, Rocky found out that his identity as Basil had be a sensation in the entire


    Boundless Manor. It was because of the exception that the Di n granted him. He was allowed to


    directly enter thest round of the Spiritual Emperor Contest after the announcing that his soul potential


    was at the high grade of the Heaven Stage. As expected, this news instantly spread everywhere.


    Moreover, there were also rumors sprouting here and there that he had a romantic rtionship with


    Lilith.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed that even Rocky himself did not expect that his return as Basil would cause such a world-


    shaking mor.

 Chapter 1758 Facing The Third Round

    Chapter 1758 Facing The Third Round


    After the fierce challengepetition waspleted, the three Spiritual Emperors, who were qualified


    to be a part of the third round, were determined. However, since the Di n made an exception for


    Rocky, he could also enter the third round directly.


    Hence, apart from Lilith and Rocky, the two other candidates to join the third round were a talented


    Spiritual Emperor from the spiritual race and a middle-grade Spiritual Emperor from the human race.


    At the same time, thetest top eighty Spiritual Emperors, who had performed well in the first two


    rounds and the challenging round, were already announced.


    The one who ranked first overall was the youngest elder of the Sky-suppressing Mansion¡ªJules, a


    high-grade Spiritual Emperor.


    For the second overall ranking, it was a high-grade Spiritual Emperor from the spiritual race¡ªWesley.


    Then, the one who ranked third was a new high-grade Spiritual Emperor from the Sovereign Pavilion¡ª


    Julian. He was an incredible talent and had been training vigorously throughout these years. Everyone


    thought that this could be his chance to prove himself once and for all.


    After the announcement of the top eighty was made, these three candidates were thought to be the


    most likely ones to win the championship in the Spiritual Emperor Contest.


    As for the other seven high-grade Spiritual Emperors that were also a part of the top ten, they also had


    a chance to win. However, their overall strength was slightly weaker than the top three candidates. It


    meant that they would have to perform very well and might need more luck to emerge victoriously.


    Among these seven Spiritual Emperors, someone actually disyed such a magnificent performance


    that attracted the attention of a lot of people. It was a high-grade Spiritual Emperor from a rather small


    and not so famous sect¡ªJustin Chen.


    However, his real identity was actually the Godly Genius of the Primitive Fief¡ªIsrael.


    At this moment, In Israel''s room, a masked man in blue came in and knelt in front of him.


    "Did you get any information about the other Godly Geniuses in the contest?" Israel asked directly,


    wasting no time.


    "Yes, sir. ording to our careful observation and investigation within the past few days, we were able


    to confirm the identities of three Godly Geniuses," the man in mask briefly informed.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief among them?" Obviously, Israel cared about Rocky the most. In


    fact, he was the target of every Godly Genius. They wanted to discover Rocky''s identity as soon as


    possible in order to eliminate him.


    "I am not sure of it yet. We still have to look further," the masked man replied apologetically.


    "Then, find out as soon as possible. He is the biggest threat in this contest. I want all information about


    him. We should be prepared to face him soon." Israel knew that even though he was supposed to be


    the strongest among the nine Godly Geniuses, he could not act toocent because Rocky had


    already proven himself a couple of times. In order to ensure his victory in thepetition, he must


    eradicate Rocky first.


    As the masked man heard Israel''s order, he swiftly bowed and left to carry out the task given to him.


    Meanwhile, after Rocky showed up as Basil and was allowed to participate in the third round of the


    contest, he disappeared again in the eyes of the people. Right now, he was also focusing on secretly


    investigating the other Godly Geniuses with Eunice''s help. Ideally, his goal was to discover their


    identities before the next round started.


    "Hey, are you not nning to see Ca? You have alreadye back as Basil. Why don''t you at least


    meet her?" While checking the list of participants with Rocky, Eunice was so cooped up with this


    thought. She believed that she had to ask Rocky. Otherwise, she would not be able to calm down.


    "What is the rush? Besides, I don''t think it''s the right time," Rocky replied indifferently.


    "Then, when is the right time? She must be restraining herself and waiting for your initiative to talk to


    her! You''re so cold-hearted. It''s been a long time since shest saw you. I know that she misses you


    very much." Eunice did not need to tell it directly. Rocky immediately knew what she was trying to say.


    "This is also hard for me. However, I have to set my priorities straight. Anyway, you don''t have to worry


    about it. I promise that I will handle this properly." Rocky then nced at Eunice and let out a


    reassuring smile.


    On the other hand, Eunice could just sigh. Eventually, she decided to drop the topic off.


    Two days after the challengepetition was held, the third round of the contest began.


    Early that morning, the eighty candidates were gathered on the square of the Boundless Manor for


    some announcements and instructions.


    However, Rocky, who did not like to be around such a boisterous atmosphere, came inte so that he


    could somehow avoid all the noise and rowdiness. But the moment he showed up, his presence still


    attracted a lot of attention. Especially for the people who held grudges towards him in the past such as


    Holden and Hall Leader Chen, they really paid close attention to him.


    Of course, even Michelle was carefully observing him from afar.


    Since they had amon goal in mind, these people were brought together. Holden happened to


    make acquaintance with Hall Leader Chen. The fact that they both hated Rocky led them to an


    agreement to help each other. They decided to work together just so they could take care of Rocky.


    "Hall Leader Chen, what are you nning to do with that guy?" Holden asked in a low voice so that no


    other people could hear him.


    "Don''t worry. I already have a n. He won''t get away this time," Hall Leader Chen replied, letting out a


    cold snort as he nced towards Rocky''s direction.


    "I see. If you need any back-up, just let me know. I''ll be more than d to help you take that guy


    down." However, Holden was just pretending to be eager to help. In reality, he would not really offer


    any help in person. He just wanted to ensure that Rocky would be taken care of.


    "Humph! Are you looking down on me? He is just a low-grade Spiritual Emperor. I can easily deal with


    that brat by myself. I don''t need any help from others," Hall Leader Chen snapped back with a look of


    disdain on his face. In his opinion, if he fought seriously with Rocky, there was no way that he would be


    defeated.


    "Of course not. I won''t dare look down upon you. I just want to remind you that this guy might be hiding


    his real strength. We don''t know if he''s really just a low-grade Spiritual Emperor. Based on my


    observations, he is still yet to disy his full strength," Holden warned at once. He might be arrogant,


    but he was also a smart man. From what he saw in the first two rounds, Holden was not that stupid to


    think that Rocky was a mere low-grade Spiritual Emperor.


    "I don''t actually care. Even if he has been hiding his real strength, there''s no way that he could be


    stronger than me. I had only been carelessst time. The next time we meet, I''ll make sure that he will


    die in my hands!" Hall Leader Chen''s remarks were obviously full of resentment and killing intent.


    Holden just smiled and replied, "Yeah, you are right. I know that with your strength, you should be able


    to crush him to pieces. I hope you find that opportunity as soon as possible."


    Meanwhile, Rocky had already noticed Holden and Hall Leader Chen were secretly talking about


    something while eyeing him. With his years of experience in dealing with enemies, he instantly


    discerned that these guys were up to no good, and they were plotting something against him. Of


    course, he did not show any expression on his face, nor did he look in their direction. After all, he


    thought that those two could not pose a threat to him. But when the right time came, he would definitely


    teach them a lesson to make them understand how stupid and arrogant they were.


    "Hi!" Out of nowhere, Rocky heard a coquettish voice behind him. As he turned around, he saw Gloria


    in an elegant red dress, looking gorgeous and very charming. Just the look in her eyes could make


    people lose their minds.


    Every time she switched her identity from the apprentice pharmacist to this one, she would be behaving


    rather freely. Hence, Rocky could not help but worry that her real identity might be easily exposed when


    she kept this up.


    "What do you need? Make it quick. Although you are in disguise right now, your behavior can easily


    arouse others'' suspicion. So, we can''t be seen together." Of course, Rocky had to be cautious at all


    times. Especially now that the other Godly Geniuses must also be on the move to narrow down their


    prospective suspects.


    "Fine. Are you sure that you can win in the third round?" Gloria asked with a straight face.


    "I need to. But yeah, I''ll admit that it will be a bit difficult."


    "I know. I was also surprised to find so many powerful warriors from the human race and the spiritual


    race. I did not expect that as a member of the Shura Race, I will be a little worried about winning in this


    contest. Anyway, if we can''t even ovee the next round, we will be big disappointments, especially


    you..." After the first two rounds, Gloria''s perspective about the warriors of the human race and the


    spiritual race had broadened. She did not expect that there would also be talented people from both


    races that could be on par or even be stronger than that of the Shura Race. She realized that they were


    not as weak as she had imagined before.


    "What are you talking about? Did you forget that I am the weakest among the Godly Geniuses?" Rocky


    answered, trying to sound modest.


    "Ha! Do you really think that I will be fooled by such nonsense?" After witnessing Rocky''s abilities in the


    past and this contest, she could only conclude that he was just good at ying weak, but his full


    potential and real strength were much greater than what everyone could see.


    "But just in case I failed, I''m confident that you will make it anyway. Besides, we are allies. As long as


    one of us canplete the trial, it is already good enough for both of us," Rocky said in a dismissive


    tone.


    "Hold that thought because that is not necessarily the case here. Although we have formed an alliance,


    my goal is still to defeat all the other Godly Geniuses, and that includes you. Therefore, let me get this


    thing clear. If I win this trial, you won''t get any benefits from me," Gloria dered proudly, showing an


    unwavering spirit.


    "Is that so? Then, how about we terminate the alliance already?" Rocky immediately retorted, trying to


    provoke her on purpose.


    "Ha! You wish. You will still help me before I can be the sessor of the gods. There is no getting


    out of our alliance. Now, cheer up and make sure that you perform well in the third round. Otherwise, I


    might punish youter," Gloria said with her eyebrow raised before eventually leaving.


    Then, as soon as she disappeared into the crowd, Valeria suddenly appeared.

 Chapter 1759 Three Challenges

    Chapter 1759 Three Challenges


    "Hey! Isn''t that woman Gloria?" Valeria pointed out at Gloria who, upon closer inspection, was currently


    disguised as another female Spiritual Emperor.


    "Yes, it''s her. She found out my real identity," Rocky revealed honestly, hiding nothing from Valeria.


    "How? I thought our n was wless!" Valeria swiftlyined with a frown.


    "You know she might not be adept with other things, but she is quite skilled at dealing with men. I think


    she can even tell it by just sniffing my scent alone!" Rocky exined, trying to find a reasonable


    excuse.


    "It''s possible. What did that sly fox say to you?" Valeria stared and asked him. Her overreaction was


    evident in her slight jealousy.


    "Nothing special."


    "Liar! Did you get drunk off of those honeyed words of hers?" Valeria didn''t believe a single word he


    said.


    "Ha-ha! Isn''t that normal? Anyway, she is still my fiancee nominally." Rocky chuckled.


    "Humph! Fiancee? The audacity of this woman!" This only amplified her jealousy.


    "Don''t worry. My fief has already broken ties with theirs, hasn''t it? Even if she tried to take advantage of


    me, she''ll never fool me."


    "That''s good." Valeria''s face softened with relief. "By the way, do you know what you''ll have to face in


    the third round?"


    "No, I don''t know." Rocky shook his head, feigning ignorance.


    Just as the two of them were about to continue their conversation, five brilliant lights suddenly fell from


    the sky above the square and swiftlynded on the ground in front of it.


    The Spiritual Emperors and the audience present standing in the square soon rose into an uproar.


    Judging from the brilliance of these lights, they were undoubtedly the big shots of the Ethereal Region.


    Under the crowd''s watchful eyes, the five rays of light dissipated before they revealed the true bodies


    encased within them.


    At the same time, the uproar got furious inside and outside the square. They were indeed none


    ordinary big figures. The one who stood in the middle and wore a purple golden robe was the current


    chief of the Di n, Colton.


    The two figures who nked him were Crosby, the leader of the Sky-suppressing Mansion, and


    Enrique, the leader of the Sovereign Pavilion.


    The other two were elders of the Di n.


    The crowd was humbled, honored, and excited to be in the presence of these three leaders. They were


    the most powerful and well respected figures in the Ethereal Region.


    However, the Spiritual Emperor Contest was the first martial arts exchange held by the human race and


    the spiritual race, and it was also the highest levelpetition of the Ethereal Region, so their arrival


    was actually within their expectations.


    "I am Colton, the current leader of the Di n. Some of you here may not be familiar with me, but that


    changes now." Colton didn''t put on airs. He told the crowd his identity with a pleasant countenance and


    a peaceful tone.


    Soon, the tense atmosphere brought about by the arrival of the three great leaders was quelled.


    "You all must know more of these two masters beside me. They''re the leader of the Sky-suppressing


    Mansion and the leader of the Sovereign Pavilion. I am honored to have invited these two famous


    figures of the Ethereal Region to attend this event as well," Colton continued.


    "I didn''t expect you to have a sense of humor. This is, in fact, the first time I''ve ever met you. Both our


    ns had their misunderstandings which nearly resulted in an enormous disaster. Fortunately, you


    were smart enough to exin the misunderstanding in time. Otherwise, the Sky-suppressing Mansion


    would have been ruined!" Crosby replied sincerely.


    "You''re wee, sir. It''s my duty to maintain peace and tranquility within the Ethereal Region.


    Sometimes, we must sacrifice a few of our n''s benefits and take into ount the interests of the


    entire region. As for the misunderstanding, let''s forget about it!" Colton announced gracefully.


    "Don''t just talk, sirs. Don''t forget why we''re here today. I think it would be better to get down to business


    as soon as possible," Enrique reminded them from the side.


    "Ha-ha! Thank you for the kind reminder. Let''s begin," Colton replied and epted the idea readily.


    "Today is the third round of the Spiritual Emperor Contest. As is custom, I am expected to give a


    speech of encouragement. However, I am a self-proimed boor who only knows how to fight and


    direct an army on the battlefield. So giving such a speech is pointless. But if there''s one thing I have to


    remind you, it''s this. The purpose of thispetition is not only tomunicate with the spiritual race


    but to deal with the ongoing threat of the Shura Race to the Ethereal Region as well. ording to


    previous negotiations between us and the spiritual race, this ongoing war was a plot devised by the


    Shura Race. This truce between us and the spiritual race will surely expose the Shura Race''s true


    intentions. That is why this Spiritual Emperor Contest is being held for another reason¡ªto select


    exceptional warriors who will be carrying on their shoulders the future of the human race. They will lead


    thousands of troops to fight on the battlefield, to serve our race, and take over my position of the


    The entire audience burst into an uproar once more upon hearing this news. Colton''s words clearly


    showed that he intended to retreat from the battlefield.


    In other words, someone else would be dered as the newmander in chief of the human army


    once Colton retired. However, no one in the Ethereal Region appeared to be the right candidate. At


    least, no one that the people were aware of.


    Therefore, it was likely that Colton would choose a sessor in this Spiritual Emperor Contest. The


    sect or force to go all out.


    ''Chief Colton sure knows how to create tempting bait to lure a crowd. I believe the Godly Geniuses of


    the Shura Race will inevitably expose themselves.'' Rocky thought as he smiled. ording to the n


    he discussed with Colton, thetter said those words in the hopes that the Godly Geniuses would


    expose their identities as soon as possible. This would enable them to take advantage of capturing


    them all during the contest and destroying the Shura Race''s n for good.


    "I have nothing else to say on that topic. Also, I''ll be one of the judges for the third round. You will


    officially pass if you can solve all the challenges we have set up. That is to say, you need toplete


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    three challenges to be eligible for the fourth round," Colton dered with a straight face.


    The entire square fell into confusion and silence so pure that you could hear a pin drop.


    After all, the three grand warriors standing before them were no ordinary Spiritual Emperors who


    reached the peak stage. Their Imperial Souls not only reached the Emperor Realm but had formed a


    powerful Spiritual Domain as well.


    This particr domain was formed when one''s strength reached the peak of the Emperor Realm and


    could bring down immeasurably terrible destruction on any living thing within its reach.


    Finding yourself within it was equivalent to stepping onto death''s doorstep.

 Chapter 1760 Your Will

    Chapter 1760 Your Will


    As soon as Colton announced what would happen during the third round of the trial, the faces of many


    of the Spiritual Emperors present became serious. They were frightened of facing just one of the top


    three Spiritual Emperors, so facing all three of them at once was absolutely terrifying. All the


    confidence they had left was drained at that moment.


    "The chief of the Di n is absolutely ruthless. It appears he wants to take this opportunity to get


    several Godly Geniuses to involuntarily expose themselves. This is going to be a great show!" Rocky


    couldn''t help but marvel at Colton''s n.


    If it was a normalpetition, those three powerful figures from the Ethereal Region would never have


    shown up in person. However, the Godly Geniuses of the Shura Race snuck into the Spiritual Emperor


    Contest. This attracted Colton''s attention, and so he devised this scheme.


    "Allow me to formally prepare and announce the first challenge..." Enrique, the leader of the Sovereign


    Pavilion, stepped forward with a vacant look in his eyes. With a wave of his hand, a fiercely strong gust


    of wind blew through the entire area. It sliced through the air so quickly that everyone present felt as


    though their faces were cut by knives.


    The eighty Spiritual Emperors who were stationed in the center of the square suddenly felt bound by an


    invisible force. Their bodies began to stiffen.


    "You all are now within the power of my Spiritual Domain. Your bodies are no longer under your control.


    If you want to pass my test, you''ll need to ovee this power. Not only will this bind your bodies but it


    will seize your wills over time as well gradually. You will fail and won''t be able to proceed once no


    amount of your will is left and has beenpletely destroyed," Enrique announced in a low,


    authoritative voice.


    Most of the Spiritual Emperors were already frightened before the fight officially began, especially when


    they realized they were tasked with leaving the Spiritual Domain of a top Spiritual Emperor on their


    own.


    Many of the Spiritual Emperors who participated in the meeting began toin, as in their eyes,


    they might not even be able to pass one of the tests.


    Colton realized that many of the Spiritual Emperors in front of him had already given up and fell into


    despair. He then uttered, "It seems you all think this test is too challenging. The reason we set these


    three tests up is to ensure that you are fully capable of entering the Holy Heaven Pce in the fourth


    round."


    "Holy Heaven Pce? That''s the legendary divine ce!"


    The crowd instantly fell into a discussion with each other. None of them expected that the remaining


    participants would be able to enter the Holy Heaven Pce.


    This pce was a divine ce discovered by an ancestor of the Di n. It was said that the gods


    created it and that it was the only ce of its kind to ever exist in the Ethereal Region.


    The Holy Heaven Pce was a dangerous ce with all kinds of traps and trials that were well beyond


    any ordinary person''s imagination. It would be impossible for anyone who didn''t have enough strength


    to enter it.


    The only members of the Di n who had any chance of entering it were at least the middle grade


    Spiritual Emperors or those who possessed power above that level. But they also needed to pass an


    extremely rigorous examination before entering. Since ancient times, only less than a hundred Spiritual


    Emperors from the Di n sessfully passed through its gates. Some even died there and had no


    chance of leaving the pce walls.


    On the other hand, many Spiritual Emperors of the Di n managed to greatly improve after emerging


    from the pce as well.


    This meant that the Holy Heaven Pce was both a haven and a nightmare for any Spiritual Emperor


    who dared to enter it.


    "Those who wish to enter the pce will need to show their true strength and they will not back down


    so easily. You are, after all, Spiritual Emperors. Don''t let anyone else look down upon you." Colton


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    encouraged everyone with these words. It was no wonder he rightfully deserved his position as


    Many of the Spiritual Emperors regained their confidence in themselves. Getting ess into the Holy


    Heaven Pce seemed more attainable now.


    "You''re right. We are all elites of the Ethereal Region. Nothing can stop us!" Holden, who always loved


    basking in the limelight, added.


    Getting rid of Enrique''s Spiritual Domain still wouldn''t be an easy task, though.


    Among them, ten high grade Spiritual Emperors silently began working on oveing Enrique''s


    Spiritual Domain.


    The first challenge, however, didn''t appear to be difficult for the middle grade and high grade Spiritual


    Emperors. Their skill and strength enabled them to easily ovee and escape Enrique''s power.


    But the remaining low grade Spiritual Emperors found themselves in trouble.


    Many of the onlookers believed that Michelle could pass this challenge. After all, her talent was second


    to none among all the low grade Spiritual Emperors. Her master taught her many great skills as well.


    That was why it was most likely that she would be the first low grade Spiritual Emperor to ovee the


    power of the Spiritual Domain.


    Sure enough, Michelle began to summon enough spiritual power to slowly move her body and


    gradually resist the power that ensnared her and her fellow Spiritual Emperors.


    The others continued to try their best.


    Only Rocky didn''t make a move. He simply observed the actions of the other Spiritual Emperors since


    it was a good opportunity to point out the few Godly Geniuses who were in disguise.


    He soon discovered that the aura of one of the participants had changed. It wasn''t the aura of a human


    warrior anymore. Although it wasn''t strong by any means, he could still detect it.


    Rocky continued to observe the rest after finding that one Godly Genius in disguise.


    Meanwhile, many low grade Spiritual Emperors continued to try to ovee the Spiritual Domain they


    were trapped in.


    Among them, the low grade Spiritual Emperors of the human race finally began to make progress with


    breaking free of the formidable power''s shackles.


    Realizing it was time for him to take action, Rocky summoned some of his spiritual power in


    preparation. He didn''t have a hard time doing this since the domain could only bind the Imperial Soul


    and not the physical body. If one''s Imperial Soul''s power was strong enough, it wouldn''t be trapped by


    Enrique''s Spiritual Domain.


    It would be impossible for Rocky to release his Imperial Soul''s power instantly, which would definitely


    expose his true strength. He needed to pretend as though fighting the Spiritual Domain would be


    difficult for him.


    He soon discovered that the Imperial Soul''s power within his body began to release on its own even


    when he didn''t do anything. Soon, he managed to mostly regain control of his body and break free from


    the Spiritual Domain.


    Momentster, more than 70% of the Spiritual Emperors managed to pass the first test while the


    remaining low grade Spiritual Emperors too weak to resist the power could only stand there helplessly


    and fell into despair.


    Although Enrique''s Spiritual Domain didn''t cover arge area, it was extremely difficult for the Spiritual


    Emperors to ovee it. It took arge chunk of spiritual power and a good amount of will to take even


    a single step forward.

 Chapter 1761 Escape The Spiritual Domain

    Chapter 1761 Escape The Spiritual Domain


    "Master Enrique, how many do you think can get rid of your Spiritual Domain''s control?" Colton asked


    as he expectantly waited for his answer.


    "At least sixty! After all, only the elites from the different sects could participate in the Spiritual Emperor


    Contest. I''ll be disappointed if no one could even get past the third round! I can''t speak for the others,


    but I''m sure the ones sent by our Sovereign Pavilion will never let me down! I believe Chief Crosby is


    also thinking of the same thing as me," Enrique answered with a proud smile. He let the rest two know


    that he was more than confident in their own Spiritual Emperors.


    "I must admit it''s true. But don''t forget about our Spiritual Emperors from the Sky-suppressing Mansion.


    I guarantee you that they''ll make quite a scene." Not willing to be one-upped by the two, Crosby


    chimed into their conversation.


    While the three leaders were talking, thepetition grew white-hot. The ten high-grade Spiritual


    Emperors were making an impression on the audience, followed by the excellent middle-grade Spiritual


    Emperors, including Lilith.


    The contest grew more and more intense with each passing moment. Even the middle-grade and most


    of the low-grade Spiritual Emperors were leaving nothing behind.


    Meanwhile, Rocky was only a step away from escaping the Spiritual Domain. While everyone made


    sure to give it their all, he deliberately slowed himself down. If he had gone all out, the match would''ve


    been finished in a blink of an eye.


    It only took a few moments for the high-grade Spiritual Emperors to leave Enrique''s Spiritual Domain,


    followed by those middle-grade ones, including Lilith and Isabel.


    On the other hand, Michelle, who was leading the low-grade Spiritual Emperors, was now at thest


    step of the race. But she found out soon enough that this was the hardest part of the race. It was as


    hard as climbing up to heaven.


    Her whole body ached, and she was drenched in sweat. Her clothes stuck to her soaking body, which


    made everyone stare at her.


    Ca, Eunice, Valeria, and Gloria were also subjected to the lewd and hungry stares of the crowd, but


    they couldn''t care less seeing that there was something more important than their appearance.


    The only thing on their mind was to get rid of the Spiritual Domain andplete the first challenge first.


    Meanwhile, Rocky was starting to lose control because the Spiritual Domain awakened the power of


    his Imperial Soul inside him and instantly speed him up. At that moment, he was starting to gain on


    Michelle fast.


    Before he knew it, he had already passed Michelle and some of the middle-grade Spiritual Emperors


    and was now only less than half a step away from getting away from the Spiritual Domain.


    ''When did he get past me? I can''t believe it!'' Michelle was inexplicably shocked when she noticed that


    Rocky surpassed her.


    Everyone was also puzzled by this. It was simply impossible for Rocky to be so fast at his current


    strength.


    But try as he might to hide it, Rocky had no way to stop the real power of his Imperial Soul from


    bursting out.


    ''I can''t go on like this. It''s not the time to show my strength yet!'' Rocky told himself. He knew well


    enough that everyone would grow suspicious of him if he finished the race first.


    ''I''ll give her a hand.'' A light bulb lit up inside Rocky''s head as he saw Ca nearby and thought of


    something that might save him.


    He opened his eyes and used the demonic soul skill which contained power from his Imperial Soul and


    immediately rushed towards Ca.


    Ca instantly felt an astonishing amount of power flowing through her body as she grew faster and


    faster by the second.


    Soon, with the help of Rocky, she began to catch up with Michelle.


    And in less than five minutes, she surpassed her and was also less than half a step from the boundary


    of the Spiritual Domain.


    Michelle''s face grew red with anger and embarrassment when she saw this.


    In an instant, Ca''s Imperial Soul was put to its limit. Suddenly a stream of water began shrouding her


    body, causing a breathtaking spectacle.


    With all her might, she took thest half step forward and became the first low-grade Spiritual Emperor


    to leave the Spiritual Domain.


    Michelle''s blood boiled in fury when she saw this. Not once did she expect Ca to win over her.


    The crowd immediately burst into a deafening uproar to cheer Ca. No one foresaw that she would be


    the first one to leave the power of the Spiritual Domain.


    Of course, only Rocky knew how Ca did it.


    Even Ca herself felt confused, but she knew well enough that someone helped her.


    Following closely behind, Michelle was the second one to escape from the Spiritual Domain.


    "Damn it!" Michelle red at Ca. "You must have cheated. Otherwise, how could you surpass me?"


    "Do you have any evidence?" Ca sneered at her. Although she knew someone helped her, there was


    no way that she would admit it in front of everyone. And she was confident that Michelle didn''t know.


    "Okay, you win, but next time, I won''t even give you a chance. Enjoy it while itsts." Michelle was


    beyond irate as she threatened Ca, regarding her as a formidable enemy.


    "Miss Michelle, it''s not up to you to decide whether I have the chance or not!" Ca bit back without


    fear.


    "You..." Michelle didn''t expect that Ca would answer back. But she knew she had to keep her


    emotions in check in front of everyone.


    Five minutes passed before Rocky couldn''t suppress the power of his Imperial Soul anymore. He


    zoomed out of the Spiritual Domain and was the third one to finish. For the strength he was showing,


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    such an achievement was already amazing.


    Valeria, Gloria, Moore, and some other low-grade Spiritual Emperors were the ones to finish the


    contest after him.


    After a couple of hours, more than 60 Spiritual Emperors sessfully escaped from the power of the


    Spiritual Domain andpleted the first challenge.


    "The second challenge will begin at noon. I hope to see you all there in time!" Colton announced to the


    contestants and then left the ce with Crosby and Enrique.


    At noon, the square was once again brimming with people. Those whopleted the challenge in the


    morning were eager to hear what the next set would be.


    While Colton and the other two still hadn''t arrived, the ce was buzzing with spection and


    excitement.


    "I can''t believe that this year''s Spiritual Emperor Contest is so different from all other contests. Even the


    rulers of the three major forces at the Ethereal Region havee to watch in person!"


    "Yes, the Di n has even opened the Holy Heaven Pce."


    "But for me, the most exciting ones to watch are Michelle, Lilith and Ca. My eyes can''t get enough of


    their beauty!"


    The rowdy crowd suddenly fell silent when three rays of spiritual light shot out of the sky and into the


    square, making the three leaders appear out of thin air in a grand entrance.


    "Now that everyone is here, the second challenge will begin. Master Cosby will be in charge!" Colton


    announced.


    Crosby strode forward, looked around at the Spiritual Emperors and said, "This morning, Master


    Enrique has already tested your willpower, and we have also seen your efforts, but this is far from


    enough. Therefore, next, I will summon the holy beast of our Sky-suppressing Mansion. If anyone can


    survive for two hours in front of the holy beast, he or she will pass the second test. Anyone who can


    hold on till the end will receive extra rewards!"

 Chapter 1762 He Was Unaffected

    Chapter 1762 He Was Unaffected


    Hearing what Crosby said, a hugemotion immediately rose amidst the Spiritual Emperors. After all,


    the holy beast of the Sky-suppressing Mansion was one of the five holy beasts of the Ethereal Region.


    Moreover, its strength was not inferior to that of a Spiritual Emperor at the peak stage. In fact, it was


    even more powerful.


    "All eyes up front. It is about to start." As these words left Crosby''s mouth, he kept making various


    gestures with his hands in front of his chest. Then, a beam shot towards the center of the square. In an


    instant, the air just above the square started to stir up. Immediately after, the beam of light expanded,


    forming a huge light hole. As everyone''s eyes widened, a shadow of a giant beast slowly emerged from


    the light hole, exuding an overwhelming aura at the Emperor Realm that filled the surroundings.


    Upon the appearance of the beast shadow, everyone present was stunned. They could not help but


    feel frozen and have a sense of submission before it.


    The beast had lion-like features with a horn on its head. It had bright red fur all over its body, and its


    two sharp fangs looked very deadly.


    "Oh my god. This is a holy beast at the Emperor Realm? It is freaking powerful!"


    "So, this is the widely-talked Fiery Lion of the Sky-suppressing Mansion..."


    "I am considering myself very lucky to witness such a holy beast like this with my own eyes."


    Since the Fiery Lion belonged to the Sky-suppressing Mansion, not many people were able to see it


    before. Therefore, almost all of them were shocked, and its presence was eye-opening for everyone.


    The moment the Fiery Lion stepped out of the light hole, it instantly spread its domineering aura that


    enveloped every Spiritual Emperor standing there.


    As the low-grade Spiritual Emperors perceived its unrestrained strength, they could not help but


    tremble in fear and almost fall to the ground.


    However, this was just the beginning. From here on, the tremendous power of the Fiery Lion would


    gradually increase, and it would exert invisible stress on the candidates that would make it difficult for


    them to hold on. In fact, even middle-grade Spiritual Emperors should have difficulties in holding on in


    front of the beast for two straight hours.


    Crosby announced earlier that the time limit for this test was two hours. Thus, most of the participants


    had thought that as long as they did their best not to flinch and hold on during that time, they could


    pass the test. However, they were yet to experience the dreadful stress from the Fiery Lion. By that


    time, they would instantly think that they had underestimated its power.


    The stress from the Fiery Lion was constantly superimposed. Hence, the longer they persisted, the


    greater damage it could cause to the candidates. It also meant that it would be useless to just merely


    hold on. They would need to counteract the stress that was suppressing them if they really wanted to


    pass the test.


    The only way for one to pass the test was to deliberately remove and fight off the stress by releasing


    the power of the Spiritual Domain through the candidate''s Imperial Soul.


    However, since the low-grade Spiritual Emperors rarely had the time to cultivate the power of the


    Spiritual Domain, they were naturally at a disadvantage.


    So, the only ones who had a huge chance to ovee the test were the middle-grade and high-grade


    Spiritual Emperors. But it did not necessarily mean that all of them could pass it.


    At this time, as the test started, almost every middle-grade and high-grade Spiritual Emperor did not


    show fear and concern before the ferocious Fiery Lion.


    On the other hand, more than half of the low-grade Spiritual Emperors were already ghastly pale and


    were shaking in horror.


    Meanwhile, Rocky still tried to keep a low profile. But of course, it could be easily observed that


    crossed over his chest, and he stared at the Fiery Lion with just a nk expression on his face.


    Obviously, the other low-grade Spiritual Emperors and even the middle-grade Spiritual Emperors did


    not have the guts to look directly in the eyes of the Fiery Lion at all.


    Eventually, time flew by and an hour had already psed.


    During this time, several low-grade Spiritual Emperors had already given up because of the continuous


    stress that they faced. But still, most of them tried to struggle very hard and continued the test.


    After another fifteen minutes, a few more low-grade Spiritual Emperors quitted from the test.


    Soon enough, only fifteen minutes were left before the time limit of two hours was up.


    At the same time, the power of the Fiery Lion''s Spiritual Domain had already reached the peak,


    immediately causing an unimaginable impact on every candidate present there.


    "This is actually surprising. These remaining candidates are much stronger than I expected. I can


    definitely see that they will be great assets on the battlefield in the future!" Watching the admirable


    performances of the participants, Colton could not help but be very satisfied.


    "But soon enough, we shall see their true limitations," Crosby remarked, knowing that the hardest part


    would be after the time limit.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Not long after, thest minute had finallye.


    As soon as the two hours were up, the candidates who were able to persist to the end quickly rushed


    out of the Fiery Lion''s Spiritual Domain. After they got out, they were gasping for breath and were


    sweating profusely. Their faces were deathly pale as if they had just escaped from hell.


    At this time, only the high-grade Spiritual Emperors and some middle-grade Spiritual Emperors,


    including Lilith, had remained in the Spiritual Domain. After all, they were after the reward from Crosby


    once they became thest candidate to endure the test.


    However, at the same time, many spectators were surprised to see that there was still a low-grade


    Spiritual Emperor among the ones who remained inside. It was none other than Rocky.


    Even Colton and the other two leaders could not help but exchange looks of shock. It was surprising


    enough that he was the only low-grade Spiritual Emperor remaining in the Spiritual Domain of the holy


    beast, but they also saw that Rocky seemed to be not having that much difficulty.


    After all, it was extremely rare for any low-grade Spiritual Emperor to hold on up to this point just by his


    own strength. In fact, if he continued the test, it would be very risky for him.


    Another fifteen minutester, a few middle-grade Spiritual Emperors already reached their limits and


    gave up. One by one, the participants could not hold on and had no choice but to quit.


    Not long after, only a few candidates were left who were still trying their best to struggle. Since only a


    few of them were left, everyone believed that the ultimate victor should be decided soon.


    Every passing second, the atmosphere became more intense. Any minute now, thest candidate who


    could hold on in the Fiery Lion''s Spiritual Domain would emerge.


    About eight minutester, another batch of middle-grade and high-grade Spiritual Emperors gave up


    one after another.


    At this point, only seven candidates were left inside. Apart from Rocky and Lilith, the other remaining


    ones were the five high-grade Spiritual Emperors at the top of the ranking.


    At this time, Lilith was already close to her limit. But when she saw that Rocky was still doing fine, she


    persevered more, not wanting to admit defeat before him.


    However, after another fifteen minutes, Lilith could not hold on anymore, so she gave up. Aside from


    her, two more candidates also quitted.


    Seven minutester, only two were left inside. The first one was Rocky and the other one was the high-


    grade Spiritual Emperor who was actually Israel in disguise.


    After an hour, even Israel was not able to resist the vicious power of the Fiery Lion anymore. Hence, he


    could do nothing but give up.


    Therefore, Rocky was the only one left. However, he was still sitting on the ground with his legs


    crossed. It was as if he was not aware that he was already the victor.


    At the same time, the spectators also felt that this was very weird.


    Upon seeing this, Colton and the other two also exchanged puzzled looks with each other.


    "I am going to put the Fiery Lion away first!" Without wasting any time, Crosby appeared in front of the


    holy beast and quickly made it return to its original space.


    Immediately after, he also approached Rocky to confirm his current state. However, at this time, Rocky


    suddenly opened his eyes as if he was out of it for some time now. Then, he stood up with an


    indifferent expression on his face and asked, "Wait. Is it over? Oh no... I identally fell asleep. I have


    missed what happened in the test!"


    Upon hearing these words, the square instantly burst out into an uproar. The spectators could not


    decide if they should cry orugh because of what just happened. The test was enveloped in such a


    fierce and tense atmosphere until the end, but Rocky actually dozed off in the midst of it. That was why


    he could inexplicably persist and be the victor. Of course, this was way too inconceivable. It just meant


    that the viciousness of the Fiery Lion had no effect on him at all.


    But the truth was it was not really difficult for him. First of all, Rocky''s real strength was already close to


    the peak of the Emperor Realm. Therefore, he was even stronger than the Fiery Lion, meaning that its


    fearsome stress would not affect him in any way.

 Chapter 1763 Another Figure Appeared

    Chapter 1763 Another Figure Appeared


    Moreover, Rocky''s Imperial Soul was very unique and special in many aspects. In fact, even Colton


    and the other two Spiritual Emperors might not be able to hurt him. Hence, there was no doubt that the


    Fiery Lion could not do anything to him.


    At this moment, Crosby was still a bit dumbfounded, so he could not help but cast a few nces


    towards Rocky. Just a moment ago, he clearly felt a strange aura from Rocky. It onlysted for a


    second, but he was still able to sense it. Furthermore, it was the first time ever that a low-grade


    Spiritual Emperor could remain calm in front of the Fiery Lion. It was indeed an astonishing feat.


    "As promised, here is your reward for being thest one to hold on. It is a Sacred Spirit Pill." Crosby


    actually believed that some Spiritual Emperors of the Sky-suppressing Mansion would emerge


    victorious, so there was no problem for him to give it as a reward in the test. However, never did he


    expect that it was Rocky who would oust every other Spiritual Emperor in the end.


    A promise was a promise, so he did not hesitate to give it to the winner. Therefore, he immediately took


    out the Sacred Spirit Pill and handed it over to Rocky. At the same time, he could not help but subtly


    give Rocky a meaningful look.


    "Thank you for this, Mr. Crosby." Although Rocky noticed the look that Crosby gave him, he did not pay


    attention to it and just epted the reward without hesitation.


    Later on, Crosby returned to where Colton and the others were.


    At this moment, everyone''s focus was on Rocky. After all, who would have thought that he could even


    take a nap in front of the vicious Fiery Lion? Because of that, he won in the end and even got the top-


    grade pill from Crosby. It was hard for the onlookers to ept the fact, especially that he was just a


    low-grade Spiritual Emperor.


    Of course, no one knew that Rocky did that on purpose. He intentionally nned to make a scene


    during the test in order for the other disguised Godly Geniuses to take the bait and reveal their


    identities.


    Just as Rocky expected, several Spiritual Emperors showed looks of suspicion towards him.


    "Hey, can I have the pill that you received?" Out of nowhere, Eunice suddenly appeared and asked for


    Rocky''s reward without any hint of hesitation.


    "Oh, you want it?"


    "Of course! Don''t you know that it''s the best one among the low-level pills? It can easily help you break


    through to a higher level. If you don''t want it, then just give it to me." Without even a hint of a humble


    tone, Eunice asked for the pill, assuming that Rocky would have no interest in it.


    "Fine. I''ll give you the pill." Indeed, Eunice was right. Rocky was not really interested in it, so he handed


    it to her without wanting anything in return.


    Although the Sacred Spirit Pill was actually pretty good, it would be useless for Rocky since he had


    already reached a much higher level. So it was better to give it to Eunice.


    Upon receiving the pill, Eunice was very exhrated.


    At the same time, when the people saw how Rocky gave the coveted Sacred Spirit Pill without


    reluctance, they could not help but start some rumors and guess the rtionship between him and


    Eunice.


    Moreover, they were so envious of Rocky. He could just give a precious pill to others without thinking


    twice.


    They were starting to see Rocky''s real strength, and even the high-grade Spiritual Emperors seemed to


    be inferior to him.


    "The third test shallmence tomorrow. For now, let us call it a day and have a good rest!" Colton got


    the attention of the crowd and made the announcement.


    Afterward, Colton and the other two Spiritual Emperors left the scene.


    Since there were no events remaining for the day, the participants also left one after another.


    On the other hand, Rocky stayed behind. He wanted to observe the crowd first as they left the area.


    Soon enough, everybody was gone, and he was the only one remaining. However, just as he was


    about to leave, a figure suddenly appeared and stood in front of him.


    "Hey! You are the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief, aren''t you? You are making such a huge fuss here in


    the Spiritual Emperor Contest. I guess you are not afraid to reveal your identity, huh?" It was actually a


    participant from the spiritual race, and his eyes were full of hostility as he looked at Rocky. Since he


    knew about the Godly Geniuses, Rocky thought that he must be a Godly Genius in disguise or


    someone connected to them.


    "What? You must be mistaking me for someone else. I don''t know anything about the Godly Genius of


    the Ghost Fief," Rocky replied, deliberately feigning ignorance.


    "Ha! Do you take me for a fool? If you are not the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief, I will quit the


    the contest.


    "Ha-ha! Fine. May I know who you are? Which fief do you belong to?" Rocky asked calmly and cupped


    his hands in front of the man.


    "I am from the Blood Fief." Without any hesitation, the man instantly revealed his identity to Rocky.


    "The Blood Fief?" Rocky could not help but raise his eyebrows upon hearing this. The Blood Fief was


    known to be the weakest one among the nine major fiefs. In fact, their Godly Genius did not take part in


    the quest to subdue the Nether Dragon Kingst time, so Rocky had not seen him personally. However,


    since the man took the initiative to reveal his identity without any hesitation, Rocky thought that he was


    either a fool or a schemer.


    But based on Rocky''s experience, he must be dealing with a schemer. The reason was quite simple. At


    this point, all of the other Godly Geniuses saw Rocky as a major threat, so no one would think of easily


    exposing their identities to him. If anything, they should be always on guard.


    Therefore, it was in as day that this man was up to something as he came to Rocky first.


    "Why did you appear before me? What is your intention?" Although Rocky was already sure that there


    might be a trap waiting for him, he kept it to himself first. This Godly Genius must have a purpose to


    seek him, so he wanted to know that.


    "I actually wanted to cooperate with you and Valeria." With a serious expression on his face, the man


    immediately uttered these words.


    "You want an alliance? Then, why didn''t you find Israel? Everyone knows that he is the strongest


    among all the Godly Geniuses. It''s so obvious that he is the best choice," Rocky retorted, thinking that


    his motives were very suspicious.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Humph! I already tried that, but Israel doesn''t want to cooperate with me." The man snorted coldly.


    "What is his reason?"


    "Well, everyone knows that Israel is sopetitive. He can even defeat all of the other eight Godly


    Geniuses on a one-on-one battle. Hence, he did not want to cooperate with anyone."


    "What about the other Godly Geniuses? As far as I know, some of them also formed an alliance. Like


    Drew and Quentin?" Rocky asked as his eyes slightly narrowed.


    "Ha! Are you kidding? I don''t like those guys," the man quickly said with utter disdain.


    "So, you are saying that you only want to ally with me and Valeria?" Based on his answers just now,


    Rocky could tell that this man had a definite n on his mind.


    "Yes. That''s right. Besides, I can help you guys a lot. Between you and me, I have already confirmed


    the identities of Drew and Quentin. If you will cooperate with me, I can immediately tell you who they


    were disguised as!" the Godly Genius said, offering a very tempting offer. "Hmm. That sounds great."


    Rocky let out a positive response, but he did not immediately agree to it. After all, he could tell that this


    man did not really want to cooperate and help him. Moreover, his gut was telling him that he was


    probably not really the Godly Genius of the Blood Fief, and this was all a part of an borate trap to


    take him down.


    "What do you say? We can join hands and kill Drew and Quentin! They will never know what hit them!"


    the Godly Genius tried to entice Rocky even further.


    "So, you are actually nning on killing them during the Spiritual Emperor Contest?" Rocky just found


    another major reason why he could not trust this person. If this man was prepared tounch a sneak


    attack during the Spiritual Emperor Contest, then greater trouble would inevitably happen unless he


    had a very secure n to pull it off.


    "Yes. That is not a problem. We can find many opportunities to do it during the contest. Why are you


    hesitating? If we can seize the opportunity, we should take it, right?"


    "Well, give me a little bit of time to think about it," Rocky said after thinking for a while.


    "All right then¡­ Give me your reply as soon as you can." The Godly Genius hesitated a bit before


    replying because he wanted an answer right away.


    "Yeah. See youter." Upon saying that, Rocky left the square.


    A few moments after Rocky left, another figure appeared beside the man who introduced himself as the


    Godly Genius of the Blood Fief.

 Chapter 1764 He Got A Plan

    Chapter 1764 He Got A n


    "I don''t think he took the bait. What you offered is not tempting enough!" The figure scoffed and let out


    a frown.


    It turned out that the "Godly Genius of the Blood Fief" who confronted Rocky earlier was actually Drew,


    the Godly Genius of the Elite Fief, and the figure that had just appeared was Quentin, the Godly Genius


    of the Purgatory Fief.


    "Humph! It doesn''t matter. I was just testing him. Right now, the most important thing is that we have


    already confirmed his identity. Since we already know the real identities of Odin and Israel, we can


    finally take action." Drew quickly found an excuse to make up for his embarrassment.


    "But judging from the performances of the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief in the contest, there is still a


    huge possibility that he is hiding his real strength. We have to be very careful once we deal with him,"


    Quentin reminded, trying to be cautious as always.


    "There is no need to be afraid of him. All we need to do is find an opportunity to kill him. Even if it is us


    who finish him or not, it doesn''t really matter," Drew uttered with a sinister smile.


    "What do you mean? You''re nning to let the other Godly Geniuses deal with him?" Quentin asked


    straightforwardly as his eyes narrowed.


    "Why not? Is it really necessary that we are the ones who kill him off? Besides, I think that right now,


    Israel is the one who wants to get rid of Odin the most. Then, why don''t we let him?"


    "Are you serious? Israel won''t be easily fooled. He is thoughtful and resourceful. If we appear before


    him, he could instantly guess that we just want to use him to deal with Odin." Israel was the most


    fearsome Godly Genius not only because of his strength. Quentin knew that his perception of things


    was also topnotch, so he would not be easily manipted.


    "Anyway, Israel is not the only one who wants to eliminate the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief. Let''s


    expose his identity first to the other Godly Geniuses. After that, we can just wait and see for a while. I


    know that everyone will want to make a move against him," Drew remarked.


    "Fine. Let''s do that." Quentin also deemed that it was a fair idea, so he had no objection.


    Soon enough, the two of them left and went in separate directions.


    Then, just as the two Godly Geniuses disappeared in the square, a figure suddenly emerged from the


    ground. It was none other than Rocky. It turned out that after he left earlier, he went back by hiding


    himself under the ground.


    The main reason was that he had a hunch that the Godly Genius of the Blood Fief he met earlier was


    hiding something. When he came back, he was able to prove that his hunch was right. He made an


    unexpected discovery, and he learned two of the Godly Geniuses'' identities at the same time.


    "I knew that there was something fishy about him. Drew even pretended to be another Godly Genius


    just to deceive me. Well, the joke''s on them because they were the ones who actually took the bait.


    Then, all I need to do is wait for them to walk on the trap that I had set up!" Rocky let out a satisfied


    smile and eventually left the square.


    Meanwhile, through the uniquemunication method of the Shura Race, the news that Rocky was


    actually the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief instantly reached all the Godly Geniuses, including Valeria


    and Gloria.


    However, even though this information had reached them, the other Godly Geniuses didn''t dare to act


    rashly. After all, they were not sure if it was just a trap.


    On the other hand, Israel did not mind if it was a trap or not. He was willing to take the risk, so he


    wanted to take action right away.


    "Godly Genius, we have received the news about his identity. Shall we take action now?" the masked


    man, who was kneeling in front of Israel, immediately asked for his instructions.


    "I actually thought that there was something wrong with that person even before. But I didn''t expect that


    he really is the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief. If he had not been in the limelight during the first two


    rounds, I would not suspect a Spiritual Emperor of the Di n to be a Godly Genius in disguise," Israel


    "I think that he had no choice but to push himself to perform well. After all, it would be difficult for him to


    enter the third round if he had mediocre performances in the first two rounds. But my primary concern


    is that it seems that the Godly Genius, who had spread this information, wants all of the other Godly


    Geniuses to take care of the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief," the masked man spected after


    thinking for a while.


    "I agree. Most likely, it is a trap." Israel nodded, thinking that it was only the most logical reason behind


    this action.


    "Then, what are we going to do, sir?"


    Israel paused for a moment to think about this carefully. Then, after a while, he ordered the masked


    man and said, "Take someone with you tonight and try him out. However, you don''t have to engage in


    an all-out battle. After all, the Godly Genius of the Flower Fief must be with him. We don''t know yet who


    she is disguised as. Thus, we cannot underestimate the situation."


    "Yes, sir. I understand." Upon receiving the order from Israel, the masked man immediately bowed and


    left.


    At the same time, two other Godly Geniuses also sent some of their men to take action and find where


    Rocky was.


    Meanwhile, as soon as Valeria learned that Rocky''s identity was exposed, she immediately went to


    Rocky''s room to warn him. However, when she got there, the room was empty. Neither he nor his


    apprentice was there.


    However, just as when she was about to leave the room to look for Rocky, she happened to run into


    Gloria, who had just put on her identity as Rocky''s apprentice pharmacist. It seemed that she was also


    in a hurry toe back to their room. Of course, she had also received the news, so she wanted to talk


    with Rocky about this matter.


    "Hey! Do you know where your master is?" Valeria wasted no time and asked.


    "No. I am actually looking for him too." At this moment, Gloria did not really know where Rocky was. In


    fact, she had seldom seen him recently.


    ''Where the hell is that guy? He doesn''t even know that his identity was already exposed!'' With an


    evident frown, Valeria grew worried that the other Godly Geniuses might immediately take action


    against Rocky.


    At the same time, Gloria had the exact same thought. However, although she was too anxious, she


    could not show it in front of Valeria.


    "You look restless. Do you have something urgent to tell my master? Do you want me to help find him?


    Or you can leave me your message. I will ry it to him once hees back," Gloria offered. Although


    she did not really want to offer help to others, especially to Valeria, it was a different situation. Rocky''s


    life might be in danger, so she was willing to cooperate.


    "Okay then. Help me find him. When you do, be sure to bring him back here immediately." After saying


    that, Valeria left in a hurry.


    "What''s with that woman? I didn''t think that she will be this concerned about Odin. I thought she hated


    him so much¡­ Don''t tell me that she already fell in love with him, but she just doesn''t know it herself?"


    As she pondered on these thoughts, Gloria actually began to harbor some doubts. However, she


    eventually came to her senses, knowing that the most important thing right now was to find Rocky''s


    whereabouts. Thus, she also left the room and started looking for him.


    While the two girls were anxiously looking for Rocky, he was just actually cultivating his Imperial Soul in


    his Magic Spiritual Space. He had nned the whole thing, so he knew that it was about to get chaotic


    the moment he came back.


    Once it was already the dead of the night, Rocky decided to leave the Magic Spiritual Space and return


    to his residence. From here on, he assumed that it would be a long, sleepless night.


    Sure enough, when he was still several meters away from his residence, he already sensed that at


    least a dozen people were hiding around the vicinity. However, he acted like he didn''t notice them and


    just returned to his room.


    When he got upstairs and opened the door, he was a bit surprised to see that two people were sitting in


    the room. It seemed that they had been waiting there for quite some time now.


    "Where have you been? What time do you think it is? Do you know that we have been looking for you


    all this time?" The moment Rocky came back, Gloria immediately scolded him,pletely forgetting


    her current identity.


    Hearing this, Valeria could not help but take a look at Gloria. This guy was supposed to be an


    apprentice, but he was actually scolding his master?


    "Shh! Keep your voice down. It''s already the dead of the night. Don''t disturb others who are resting."


    Then, Rocky continued, "Just calm down. I know why you two are looking for me."


    "What? You knew that your identity was already exposed?" Obviously, the two girls were stunned. They


    could not figure out how he learned of this.


    "You are thinking how I knew? It''s pretty easy. I exposed myself on purpose," Rocky said with a


    devious smile.


    "What? You deliberately let others know of your identity? Why would you do that? That''s too


    dangerous! Do you realize that they will not stop until they get rid of you?" Valeria blurted out. Based on


    her tone, both Rocky and Gloria could tell that she was really agitated.


    "It is already the third round, and most of the Godly Geniuses are still unwilling to reveal themselves.


    I''m getting impatient and it''s boring to go on like this. So, I decided to stir things up a little. Because of


    this, all of our identities will be exposed sooner orter. This way, things will get more interesting! Also,


    you don''t have to worry. I have already prepared for this moment," Rocky said with a straight face.


    "So, you actually want the other Godly Geniuses to attack you?" Valeria was actually in a daze. It was


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    not until then that she realized that Rocky already nned everything in advance.

 Chapter 1765 Relieved

    Chapter 1765 Relieved


    "Yes, the third round is about to end and the next one will be held in a forbidden area of the Di n, the


    Holy Heaven Pce. Some say it''s a mysterious ce filled with many unknown dangers, but it is the


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    most suitable ce for us Godly Geniuses to fight in. Since the standoff between us just ended, the


    fourth round will be much more interesting," Rocky exined with a confident smile across his face.


    "You''re crazy!" Gloria couldn''t help but snap at him. Never in a million years did she expect that Rocky


    would be the one to provoke the other Godly Geniuses, seeing that he was still the weakest among the


    nine. Although he had her and Valeria by his side, it was still far too risky to expose his identity like that.


    "Some men sent by the other Godly Geniuses are keeping a close eye on us. How are we going to


    deal with them?" Valeria asked with concern.


    "Let me deal with those bastards. Wait here and don''t follow me. I don''t want you guys to blow your


    cover. I''ll be back soon." With a smile, Rocky immediately went out the door to confront their enemies.


    He first hid in the shadows and disguised himself as a member of the Shura Race no one had seen


    before with a new mask. He then crept out of the building''s edge and shouted, "Stop hiding ande


    get me!" He quickly dashed towards the back of the mountain, enticing his opponents to chase after


    him.


    A handful of Spiritual Emperors emerged from the shadows and followed him.


    Under the pale moonlight, Rocky saw a dozen figures chasing after him.


    Not long after, Rocky arrived in a clearing at the back of the mountain and stopped.


    The Spiritual Emperors of the Shura Race arrived nearly at the same time. They were divided into


    several groups and each took a corner before they nced at each other. It seemed that they didn''t


    expect that so many Spiritual Emperors would be sent to test Rocky. Inevitably, they grew wary in their


    minds.


    At the same time, Rocky turned around under the light of the stars and faced them.


    When they saw that it was a different face, they all stirred uneasily.


    "What?! You aren''t the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief!" One of the Spiritual Emperors gasped in


    surprise.


    "Of course! My master isn''t a fool toe see you in person. If you want to meet him, you must first


    pass my test," Rocky said with a sneer.


    "Don''t overestimate yourself,d! Can you really beat us all by yourself? Although we work for different


    Godly Geniuses, we can surely set aside our differences since we all have the same goal tonight!" a


    masked Spiritual Emperor sent by Israel shouted.


    "He''s right! Who do you think you are? You won''t stand a second if we gang up on you!" another


    Spiritual Emperor chimed in with disdain.


    "It''s up to you. I don''t mind fighting you one by one, but you will definitely regret it!" Rocky provoked


    them even more with a cocky smile.


    "Brat, let me be the first one to fight you! I''ll put an end to your miserable life!" a thin, shifty-eyed low-


    level Spiritual Emperor shouted as he swiftly approached Rocky.


    Although there was an opponent charging straight at him, Rocky remained steady and didn''t move a


    muscle.


    "Take this!" As soon as the Spiritual Emperor got within striking distance, he immediately unleashed his


    most powerful skill. With a defiant scream, several ghost shadows burst out of the ground and wrapped


    Rocky''s feet, rendering him unable to move.


    At the same time, the low-level Spiritual Emperor stretched out his hand and a huge w materialized


    and shed at Rocky.


    Bang!


    The overwhelming spiritual power exploded in violent fashion the instant it attacked him. It sent dust


    and rocks flying high into the clouds, leaving a crater on the ground. Since Rocky was unable to move,


    he absorbed the force of the blow head on.


    "Humph! I thought he was powerful, but it turns out he is just bluffing!" Surprised that Rocky couldn''t


    even conjure up a counterattack, the low-level Spiritual Emperor scoffed. He thought that Rocky must


    be either dead or badly injured.


    But as the dust settled, the confident smile on his face suddenly faded when he felt a chilling aura


    approach him. When he came to his senses, a figure appeared out of nowhere andnded a gentle


    p on his chest before floating back like a ghost.


    When the dust finally set, everyone was surprised to see Rocky standing there unharmed.


    "You..." The low-level Spiritual Emperor was speechless. He couldn''t fathom how Rocky survived his


    most powerful attack. Before he could even react, a scorching hot me erupted from his chest, igniting


    his body and killing him until he was burned into a crisp.


    The other Spiritual Emperors were shell-shocked. They didn''t even see the moment when Rocky


    attacked theirrade.


    "Is there anyone else who wants to try?" With a cold and soul-piercing stare, Rocky asked everyone


    with his hands behind his back.


    "Who the hell are you?" the masked Spiritual Emperor asked. Judging from Rocky''s attack, he guessed


    that Rocky was at least a middle-level Spiritual Emperor. Even if the three strongest men among them


    attacked together, he wasn''t confident that they would be able to defeat him.


    "I''m just an apprentice pharmacist," Rocky replied.


    "An apprentice pharmacist?" the masked Spiritual Emperor repeated as his eyes narrowed. ording


    to the previous investigation, there was indeed an apprentice pharmacist tagging along with the Godly


    Genius of the Ghost Fief. Now it seemed that the title was just a cover.


    "If you don''t want to fight then please go back and stop wasting my time. As long as you don''t disturb


    my master, we won''t be seeing each other again. Otherwise, well, you could look at yourrade to


    serve as a reminder," Rocky warned.


    The remaining Spiritual Emperors remained frozen in ce with fear.


    Seeing that everyone was scared out of their wits, the masked Spiritual Emperor said, "Please don''t be


    angry. We just wanted to greet your master in person on behalf of our Godly Geniuses. It would mean


    the world to us if you tell him we said hello."


    "What about the others?" Rocky asked as he looked at the other Spiritual Emperors.


    "We are just following orders from our masters. Please forgive us if we offended you!" they squealed as


    they knelt down to ask for forgiveness.


    "Okay, I forgive you. You may leave now!" Rocky said as he waved his hand.


    The masked Spiritual Emperor and the others exchanged nervous nces and then left one after


    another.


    After that, Rocky went straight back to his room.


    As soon as he entered his room, he saw that Valeria and Gloria were still waiting for him inside. They


    breathed a sigh of relief when they saw him unharmed.


    "How did you drive away those Spiritual Emperors?" Gloria asked as she looked at Rocky suspiciously.


    "Well, I have my own ways of dealing with them. Anyway, it''s gettingte. It''s better if you go back to


    your room and rest. We have a big day ahead of us tomorrow. Goodnight!" Rocky said to Valeria with a


    warm smile.


    "Okay, goodnight." Valeria said to him and went straight to her room.


    "Hey, how much longer are you going to pretend?" Gloria, on the other hand, kept pestering him as


    soon as Valeria left.

 Chapter 1766 His Real Strength

    Chapter 1766 His Real Strength


    "What do you mean? I don''t get it," Rocky said while looking at Gloria innocently like a child.


    "Have you reached the medium grade of the Emperor Realm already?" Gloria demanded. She seemed


    to have seen through his facade and noticed something.


    "What makes you say that?" he asked her in return. Truth be told, he didn''t expect her to figure out that


    he had hidden his true strength. However, her guess wasn''t entirely correct.


    "Among the Spiritual Emperors who were sent to spy on you tonight, at least three of them were at the


    medium grade. With the strength you disyed publicly, you wouldn''t have easily dealt with them


    unless they were intimidated by your real strength. Moreover, your extraordinary performance during


    the Spiritual Emperor Contest suggested that your strength should have leveled up to the medium


    grade long ago..." This proved that Gloria was exceptionally smart to havee up with such


    spection.


    "It seems I can''t hide it from you. It''s true. My strength has reached the medium grade," Rocky


    confirmed and nodded discreetly.


    "You''re horrible. You know that Valeria and I were so worried about you!" Gloria pouted as she shot


    Rocky a disapproving look. However, Rocky being a medium grade Spiritual Emperor was actually


    beneficial for her.


    "I didn''t realize you were worried about me." Rocky shrugged.


    "Humph. I know you''re secretly rejoicing at the fact that two beautifuldies care about you. No man


    has ever been able to make both me and Valeria worry about him so much before you." Gloria shot him


    a stern re.


    "Well, if there''s nothing else for us to talk about, I''ll leave now," Rocky mentioned. He had no intention


    of continuing this conversation with her because of her exceptional intelligence. He was afraid that the


    more he talked, the more skeptical she would be about his true strength.


    "There''s a nice, cozy room for you to stay in and yet you insist on staying outside? Are you making an


    excuse to leave and go on a date with that woman from the Di n?" Gloria asked, a hint of jealousy in


    her voice.


    "Whatever you say!" Rocky turned around, pulled the door open, and left without any further


    exnation.


    Seeing Rocky leave with no hesitation, Gloria felt even more alone. She had no idea how she would be


    able to capture his heart and make him fall for her now.


    Meanwhile, the Spiritual Emperors who were ordered to spy on Rocky returned to report their findings.


    The faces of all the Godly Geniuses, including Israel''s, fell upon hearing that the apprentice pharmacist


    who stayed with Rocky wasn''t a pharmacist at all. The apprentice pharmacist was actually a powerful


    Spiritual Emperor who even killed a low grade Spiritual Emperor with a single strike. They had no


    intention of just sitting back and waiting. Now that they had alerted their opponents, they were all


    nning on how to eliminate Rocky.


    On the morning of the next day, all the candidates who passed the second test the previous day


    gathered again in the square of the Boundless Manor.


    Today, only Colton appeared before them. Crosby and Enrique had gone back to their own sects to


    deal with other affairs.


    "Everyone, please prepare yourselves before following me to the Heavenly Library," Colton informed


    them.


    "The third test is to be held in the Heavenly Library!" Rocky heard Eunice exim beside him suddenly


    upon hearing the announcement.


    He and Ca immediately looked to her.


    "What kind of a ce is the Heavenly Library?" Ca asked curiously.


    "The Heavenly Library is a ce built by our ancestors blessed with mysterious skills to conduct secret


    cultivations. What makes it special is that any warrior who possesses a strength equal to or above the


    Emperor Realm is given the chance to learn a random unique skill as long as they proved that they


    were skilled enough. The catch is that each warrior only has one chance. The Heavenly Library is


    usually used to assess the Spiritual Emperor''s potential," Eunice exined to the duo.


    "Have you ever been in there?" Rocky asked her.


    "Not yet¡­" Eunice shook her head.


    The Heavenly Library''s existence wasn''t a secret in the Ethereal Region, so many of the Spiritual


    Emperors and the representatives of the forces watching knew about it as well. When they heard that


    the third test was to be held in the Heavenly Library, they were overjoyed because they would be able


    to learn a unique skill if they were lucky enough. This would be good for their future cultivation!


    Moreover, the skills they would learn there would be extraordinarily rare.


    The Spiritual Emperors who weren''t able to take the third round of the test funded their chests in


    annoyance. They regretted not performing well enough in the previous round.


    Meanwhile, the candidates who would take part in the third test followed Colton to the Heavenly


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Library. The audience followed closely behind as well.


    The library was a circr, two-story building located at the end of the Boundless Manor.


    The library was often used by the Di n to test the potential of the Spiritual Emperors. The circr


    tform on the second floor was especially used as a reviewing stand. And the Spiritual Emperors


    participating in the third round would cultivate in seclusion on the first floor.


    There was an enchanted barrier separating the first floor from the second floor to prevent any


    interference.


    By then, all of the qualified Spiritual Emperors had already entered the first floor while the spectators


    filled the second floor.


    "The third test is about to begin. Please take your seats here, everyone," Colton announced as he


    stood in the middle of the field and looked around at all the candidates.


    All the Spiritual Emperors, including Rocky, took their seats.


    "The third test is actually pretty simple. It will be to test yourprehension. The Heavenly Library was


    built with a special mysterious technique, so you can only imagine the various unique skills that the Di


    n has collected over hundreds of years. However, every Spiritual Emperor that enters this ce has


    only one chance to learn a skill. Otherwise, he fails and it would be useless to return over and over.


    The official standard for passing this third test is to learn one unique skill here!" Colton eximed,


    revealing what the contenders needed to achieve during the third test.


    Because the requirements of the test were just as expected, it didn''t cause too much of amotion.


    "However, due to the time schedule, the third test will be limited to one day only. Anyone who fails to


    Holy Heaven Pce," Colton continued.


    The audience burst into an uproar. They knew that the unique skills he mentioned were different from


    the spiritual skills they were all familiar with. No matter how talented the Spiritual Emperor was, it would


    certainly take time toprehend and master a single spiritual skill. Toprehend and master a


    unique skill of the Di n within a day seemed nearly impossible.


    One day would certainly not be enough.


    But what they didn''t know was that due to the Heavenly Library''s special structure, one''s


    actually something possible.


    "The test begins now!"


    As Colton finished, countless words written in glittering gold suddenly appeared on the first floor. They


    flew through the air, spiraling and intertwining with each other.


    Colton disappeared for a few moments before reappearing at the top of the first floor. Then, an invisible


    yet powerful force made its way throughout the entire first floor and enveloped all the candidates firmly


    in its grasp.

 Chapter 1767 The Comprehension

    Chapter 1767 The Comprehension


    Soon, the golden runes that encircled them began to fly and make their way towards thepetitors''


    field. They intertwined with each other like golden rivers floating and shuffling among the Spiritual


    Emperors.


    As they remained in ce, they began to feel strange. Some heard a strange buzz in their ears, a few


    of them experienced blurred images shing before their eyes, and the rest felt the spiritual power


    within them disappear in an instant.


    These runes were impacting each Spiritual Emperor on the field differently.


    A few of the Spiritual Emperors were able to detect and hear certain mantras a few momentster.


    However, most of them were iplete. None of them dared to try and chant them out loud for fear of


    worsening their situation.


    Most of the Spiritual Emperors chose to wait it out and see what would happen next.


    But Rocky was different. He quicklypleted the intermittent mantra in his mind and began to


    manipte the spiritual power within him using it.


    The spiritual power in his body began to rise and speed up.


    Suddenly, vivid images of the previous world he lived in shed through Rocky''s mind. He saw his past


    with Isis, Marcia, and Alyssa. Emotions that he had buried deep within suddenly burst out like an


    overflowing dam.


    Except for Rocky, the ten high-level Spiritual Emperors were also trying to figure out andplete the


    mantras they had heard to control their spiritual powers. So did some middle-level Spiritual Emperors


    and some extraordinary low-level Spiritual Emperors like Michelle, Moore, and Seth.


    As soon as most of them became more familiar with using the mantras, they began to show different


    states.


    This meant they began to fullyprehend what they heard.


    By then, Colton had slowly descended from the top of the first floor and weaved his way between the


    Spiritual Emperors to observe their states. During the process ofprehension, it was easy to spiral


    into madness. He needed to stop it once he detected its early signs in any of thepetitors.


    Otherwise, there would be unimaginable consequences.


    Soon, more and more Spiritual Emperors from both the middle-level and the low-level began to take


    their shot at theprehension task.


    By then, these Spiritual Emperors were surrounded by a faint glow. This included Rocky, who began to


    Everyone seemed to finally be making progress.


    ''What progress you''ve all aplished in such a short time!'' Colton thought to himself as he nodded in


    satisfaction.


    In the Heavenly Library, the process ofprehension was divided into ten grades. Generally, one


    could be considered as having roughlyprehended a unique skill once he or sheprehended the


    first five grades. However, this was only the beginning. Once a contenderpleted the seventh


    grade, he or she would be considered to have aplished a phenomenal feat. This assured the


    contender that fullprehension was obtained once all ten grades werepleted.


    But ording to the Di n''s past records, only seven Spiritual Emperors were able toprehend all


    ten grades in the Heavenly Library since the dawn of ancient times. And only twenty Spiritual Emperors


    managed to reach andprehend the seventh grade of the test.


    Six hourster, the high-level Spiritual Emperors, some of the middle-level Spiritual Emperors, and the


    talented low-level Spiritual Emperors including Michelle were all able to reach the third grade of the test


    one after another.


    To no one''s surprise, Rocky was still standing as well.


    Eight hourster, the bodies of several high-level Spiritual Emperors suddenly lit up like bright stars


    against the evening sky and were filled with joy.


    "Chief Colton, I haveprehended a unique skill. The Heavenly Silkworm Skill!"


    "I haveprehended one, too. The Six-meridians Finger!"


    "Amazing! A Saber sh!"


    The high-level Spiritual Emperors couldn''t help but shout and rejoice as they reported to the chief.


    The onlookers stationed at the second floor soon fell into amotion. Only fourteen hourster, each


    of these high-level Spiritual Emperors had sessfullyprehended a new skill. It went faster than


    they had expected.


    "I appreciate all your effort. You''ve made it to the fifth grade of this test. Here, you have a choice to


    either leave or stay and continue with theprehension task," Colton exined with a nod of his


    head.


    Naturally, none of them chose the former option. They all chose to stay upon discovering that their


    cultivation would go by extremely fast and efficient in the Heavenly Library.


    Right after the high-level Spiritual Emperors continued with the task, another three middle-level


    Spiritual Emperors managed to make it to the fifth grade too.


    Two hourster, several of the low-level Spiritual Emperors made it to that grade as well, including


    Michelle.


    The rest of thepetitors were still trying toprehend the fourth grade of the test.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The next stages ofprehension after the fifth grade would be no easy feat.


    It was already less than eight hours before the deadline. The high-level Spiritual Emperors that made it


    to the fifth grade earlier had already passed the sixth grade of the test and were now working hard on


    finishing the seventh grade. Tried as they might, none of them had sessfully gone through yet.


    It was even worse for the middle-level and low-level Spiritual Emperors.


    Soon, most of the Spiritual Emperors who had alreadyprehended the fifth grade of the test chose


    to stop and retreated to the side of the field. Among those who gave up were Moore, Holden, Eunice


    and Barron, who were all talented low-level Spiritual Emperors.


    Two hourster, more than half of the Spiritual Emperors who chose to continue earlier eventually gave


    up. The rest had either not yet reached the fifth grade of the test or were still trying to break through the


    seventh grade.


    Among those who remained were three high-level Spiritual Emperors. This included Israel, who had


    disguised himself to protect his identity, eight middle-level Spiritual Emperors including Drew and


    Quentin, and even Lilith and Isabel.


    However, those that drew the most attention were the low-level Spiritual Emperors such as Michelle,


    Seth, Ca, Valeria, and Gloria.


    The test so far had proven how powerful they really were for reaching this far into thepetition


    despite their current strength.


    Even so, Michelle and the others soon found themselves stuck in a bottleneck in the sixth grade of the


    test.


    Less than two hours remained.


    Just as the Spiritual Emperors who were trying to make it past the seventh grade of the test seemed to


    have reached their limits, a strange yet dazzling spiritual light suddenly shed.


    "Someone has managed toprehend the seventh grade!" Colton eximed as he turned to look in


    the direction of the sh quickly.


    All the Spiritual Emperors and the spectators on the second floor were just as shocked and looked in


    that direction as well.


    It was none other than Rocky who had achievedprehending the seventh grade.


    No one expected him to be able to break through to the next grade first!


    Just as everyone was recovering from the initial shock, several more dazzling spiritual light shed all


    over the field. They came from Israel, Drew, Lilith, Michelle, and Seth.


    At this moment, the onlookers on the second floor mored. They never would''ve guessed that


    numerous Spiritual Emperors would be able to sessfully break through.


    Valeria, Gloria, Ca, and Quentin all made it shortly after.


    Meanwhile, the corners of Rocky''s mouth raised into a smile. He didn''t expect that Colton''s third test


    would inconspicuously force Israel and the other Godly Geniuses to expose themselves.


    These Godly Geniuses from the Shura Race were undoubtedly superior to the humans and spiritual


    race when it came to talent. Therefore, the Godly Geniuses would surely reveal themselves if they


    didn''t fly under the radar.

 Chapter 1768 The Expectations

    Chapter 1768 The Expectations


    At this point, Rocky already knew the identities of more than half of the Godly Geniuses. These


    included Israel, Drew, Quentin, and the Godly Genius he had targeted before. Of course, he also knew


    the secret identities of Valeria and Gloria, with whom he was allied.


    About an hourter, Valeria, who had already broken through the seventh grade, suddenly chose to


    give up. Hence, among the low-grade Spiritual Emperors, only Michelle, Gloria, Seth, and Rocky still


    continued to try.


    Among the medium-grade Spiritual Emperors, the remaining ones were Lilith, Drew, and the other


    Godly Genius from before.


    Lastly, there were still three premium-grade Spiritual Emperors, including Israel, who remained


    motionless and had broken through to the eighth grade.


    After another two hours had passed, Michelle, who had already broken through to the eighth grade, felt


    that it was already her limit. Thus, she didn''t dare to take any more risks and decided to give up.


    At the same time, Gloria, Seth, Lilith, Drew, and the other Godly Genius, whose identities were still


    hidden, had reached the eighth grade one after another. Meanwhile, because he was deliberately


    suppressing himself, Rocky was still at the seventh grade.


    Five minutester, Seth had already reached his limit and chose to forfeit.


    For the Spiritual Emperors at the premium stage, two of them also gave up and were not able to


    surpass the eighth grade. Only Israel managed to ovee it and reach the ninth grade.


    Then, about an hourter, Gloria, Lilith, and the two other Godly Geniuses also smoothly reached the


    ninth grade.


    However, momentster, Lilith and the two Godly Geniuses already reached their limits and had no


    choice but to quit.


    At this point, the only ones remaining were Rocky, who was still at the seventh grade, Gloria and Israel,


    who were already at the ninth grade.


    "This is almost over!" There were just three people left on the field and there was not much time left.


    Therefore, Colton assumed that it would be over at any time, and none would be able to reach the


    tenth grade.


    At the same time, Israel deemed to stop and give up. After all, he did not want to attract any more


    attention from the other Godly Geniuses. He thought that no one among them knew his identity yet.


    Among the other participants, he could not help but notice the unusual performance of Gloria. Hence,


    he suddenly had some suspicions about her and decided to observe her more carefully.


    From here on, only a few minutes were left before the time was up. Except for Gloria, who was


    currently at the ninth grade, no one really thought that Rocky could keep up since he was still at the


    seventh grade.


    Therefore, Colton was already preparing to announce the end of the third test. However, out of


    nowhere, the entire Heavenly Library trembled violently. It was as if a tremendous force shook it.


    Even the audience, who was staying at the second floor, immediately nced at each other with


    puzzled looks on their faces. No one among them knew exactly what happened.


    While everyone was still in a daze, a delicate figure suddenly rose and floated in midair. Her delicate


    body was fully covered by a dazzling spiritual light.


    "Amazing! She is actually showing signs of breaking through to the tenth grade!" Colton''s eyes lit up as


    he fixed his gaze upon the delicate figure in midair.


    Upon hearing Colton''s words, the spectators on the second floor also burst out an uproar. Everyone


    was astonished at what they witnessed.


    The majestic figure was none other than Gloria, who was just supposed to be a low-grade Spiritual


    Emperor.


    The truth was that most of the people present were not really familiar with her. The only thing they


    knew was that she was a Spiritual Emperor from the Di n, but they only heard of her in this contest.


    From the first two rounds, they found that her performances were quite outstanding despite just being a


    low-grade Spiritual Emperor. However, they were so shocked to see that she would perform this


    splendidly in the test of the Heavenly Library.


    At the same time, Rocky, who had been stuck at the seventh grade all this time, also looked at Gloria


    with slight confusion in his eyes.


    ''What is she doing? Is she revealing her identity on purpose?'' Rocky thought in bewilderment.


    Meanwhile, Colton''s eyes turned rather cold. After all, he was one of the only people who knew Gloria''s


    real identity. He did not expect that a Godly Genius of the Shura Race would be so talented that she


    could reach the tenth grade in just her first try.


    Due to his own selfish motive, since thest incense was about to burn out, Colton actually wanted to


    stop the test already and announce the result. This way, he could prevent Gloria''s further improvement.


    But soon enough, Colton instantly noticed that Rocky was staring at him from his position. It seemed


    that Rocky had read his mind. Then, the young man shook his head, signaling that he shouldn''t do it.


    Seeing this, Colton immediately understood what Rocky meant, so he let the test continue further.


    At the same time, he also wanted to know what Rocky was nning. He must have something in mind


    since he deliberately stopped Colton from abruptly ending the test.


    Afterward, Rocky''s eyes fell on Gloria again. At this point, he had already guessed what Gloria was


    trying to do, but he wouldn''t let her do as she pleased. He made up his mind to steal her thunder so


    that everyone''s attention would shift towards him. This way, he could somehow prevent her identity


    from being exposed, as well as being targeted by their enemies. Hence, he stopped suppressing his


    strength anymore.


    The next moment, his body also shone with bright spiritual lights, which easily caught everyone''s


    attention. At the same time, hisprehension level suddenly jumped from grade seven to grade nine,


    skipping an entire grade.


    "What is this? His sudden improvement is just insane!" Even Colton was almost rendered speechless.


    He did not expect that Rocky would suddenly exhibit such a shy move.


    Obviously, the audience on the second floor, who witnessed it, was thrown into a massive uproar.


    "These two Spiritual Emperors from the Di n are just at the primary stage, right? How on earth could


    they possess such a high level ofprehension ability? This is in inconceivable!"


    "I know! Even the famous geniuses like Lilith and Michelle cannotpare with them!" The people


    could not help but exim in disbelief.


    "There is no doubt that the Di n is full of overwhelming talents!"


    For a while, the second floor was in a state of chaos because of Rocky and Gloria.


    However, from the sudden developments, Gloria was actually the most surprised one. Never did she


    expect that Rocky would dare to make a move to surpass her. In fact, she deliberately showed her


    strength in order to arouse the suspicion of the other Godly Geniuses and expose her identity. This was


    the only way she could think of so that she could draw their attention away from Rocky. But obviously,


    Rocky would not let that happen. He did not want her to sacrifice anything for his sake.


    The only problem was that she was indeed a stubborn woman. Once she already decided on


    something, she would want to see it through to the end.


    Therefore, Gloria instantly released her full strength in order to reach the tenth grade. In a sh, the


    spiritual lights that surrounded her body became more dazzling.


    At the same time, Rocky''s body matched the intensity of the spiritual lights that Gloria was emitting.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, not long after, the spiritual light on Rocky''s body became extremely bright that it actually


    suppressed the spiritual light of Gloria.


    At this very moment, everyone fell into a deafening silence. They could just watch while their mouths


    were wide open.


    While Rocky and Gloria were doing their best to reach the tenth grade, everyone felt rather nervous.


    They wondered if Rocky could still get there faster even though he was just at the seventh grade a


    while ago.


    Moreover, it seemed that the remaining time suddenly became longer.


    However, although Gloria and Rocky were almost close to reaching the tenth grade, they could not


    Colton was actually at a loss and was wondering if he should end the test now. Although he really


    wanted to see Rocky''s brilliant performance, he was worried that if the young man pushed himself too


    hard, the result might be the opposite. Then, everything would be in vain.

 Chapter 1769 Show Extraordinary Talents

    Chapter 1769 Show Extraordinary Talents


    Perhaps it was because of the influence that Rocky had exhibited, Gloria became distracted and


    eventually lost focus. Gradually, the spiritual light on her body started to dim. At this point, there was no


    way that she could break through to the tenth grade anymore.


    At the same time, the spiritual light around Rocky began to dissipate as well.


    Seeing this, the people, who were still holding their breath, could not help but heave a deep sigh. They


    all thought that both candidates did their best, but it was unfortunate that none of them could reach the


    tenth grade.


    However, just as the crowd thought that the test was over, a strange golden spiritual light suddenly


    rushed out of Rocky''s body, interweaved, and enveloped him.


    "The tenth grade!" Colton eximed out of nowhere.


    When everyone heard Colton, they were instantly stunned. No one ever thought that Rocky could really


    reach the tenth grade. After all, his progress earlier was so slow. But at the most crucial point, he


    suddenly pulled through and made a breakthrough.


    At the same time, Gloria was also dumbfounded. She really thought that she could make it to the tenth


    grade, but she failed at the veryst moment. Logically, she assumed that her level of strength should


    just be the same as Rocky''s. That was why she found it impossible that Rocky beat her to it.


    Right now, the undeniably spectacr talent and aptitude that Rocky disyed were more than enough


    to hail him as the most superior Spiritual Emperor in the contest.


    "What the hell? This guy''s potential is overwhelming! I have clearly underestimated him before!"


    Michelle could not help but exim in surprise. She always felt that he was not a match for her if she


    exhibited her true strength, but she realized that she was sorely mistaken. Seeing Rocky''s mind-


    boggling talent before her eyes, she was struck by the reality that someone would always be stronger


    than her in this world.


    Of course, even the other Spiritual Emperors, like Holden, thought the same. Most of them grew even


    more annoyed and infuriated.


    Originally, Holden wanted to take advantage of the Spiritual Emperor Contest to gain fame and be in


    the limelight. But after what he experienced, he recognized that it would not happen anymore. From the


    first round up to now, he was always defeated and humiliated by Rocky.


    However, this also motivated him even more to do something to eradicate Rocky from his path. After


    all, with him gone, he might have the chance to steal the show again.


    Despite the people who harbored malice towards Rocky, some were genuinely happy for his


    achievements. These included Eunice, Ca, Lilith and Valeria. In their eyes, aside from being deeply


    surprised, they felt sincere admiration for him.


    As the golden light that enveloped Rocky''s body had beenpletely released, the library eventually


    returned to being peaceful. However, everyone could easily spot something different in Rocky.


    Moreover, no one really knew what kind of special technique Rocky managed toprehend all this


    time.


    But of course, as long as one was able to reach the tenth grade, it would be just a piece of cake for


    them toprehend any kind of unique and rare skill.


    At this moment, Rocky alreadynded on the ground and approached Colton.


    The two of them looked at each other and immediately understood what was going on.


    Since everyone wanted to know what unique skill Rocky was able toprehend, Colton directly


    asked him, "Can you tell us about the skill that you haveprehended? I am sure all these people


    would like to know."


    "Oh, of course. What I haveprehended is the Holy Spirit Skill!" Rocky replied bluntly.


    Upon hearing this, Colton was rendered speechless. It seemed that he didn''t expect someone to


    discover this rare skill in the library.


    "Did he just say that heprehended the Holy Spirit Skill? I thought that ancient skill has been lost for


    hundreds of years now?"


    "That is what I also know! It is said to beparable to a divine skill. When one cultivates to the


    maximum limit, his spirit will be able to leave his body, transcend the three supreme worlds, and


    be a holy being! It is that amazing!"


    "But how did that happen? If it has been lost for a long time, how did he find it in the library? Is he lying


    then?"


    For a moment, the crowd started to be noisy again as doubts and spections rose here and


    there.


    In fact, even Colton himself was not aware that the Holy Spirit Skill was just hidden in the Heavenly


    Library. The library was built in the early stages of the establishment of the Di n, and every chief


    tried their best to put the unique skills that they had collected into it. Although there should be a record


    of every skill in it, it had already been hundreds of years since its establishment, so there was a


    possibility that some skills were somehow not recorded. Since Colton was from the recent generation,


    he was also not familiar with every skill that could be found in it.


    "What a shame! I did not even know that the Holy Spirit Skill is here all along. Anyway, I haven''t seen


    the skill myself. I believe everyone here also wants to take a glimpse of it. Will you show us?" Colton


    deliberately asked Rocky to remove the doubts from the people.


    Understanding what Colton meant, Rocky just nodded and raised his hand. Suddenly, a tiny golden


    crystal appeared. Then, with a flick of his finger, the golden crystal flew out.


    The next moment, the golden crystal that suspended in the sky shed a brilliance that could be


    made them feel the warmth of a spring breeze that cleared their minds and hearts.


    After a while, the light dissipated and everyone regained their senses. They felt rather disappointed


    because they still wanted to be surrounded by the holy power from the golden crystal for a while longer.


    "Well, to put it in simpler terms, the Holy Spirit Skill is a kind of a mind-clearing technique. It is unique


    but it may not be as mysterious as you think," Rocky exined modestly. ording to the memory of


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    the Shura Race''s king however, the Holy Spirit Skill actually originated from the royal family of the


    Shura Race. Of course, it was before the royal family had fallen into evil. When one was able to


    cultivate the skill to the extreme, it was said that the user would be able to fight against gods and


    demons.


    Although Rocky tried to downy the ability of the Holy Spirit Skill, everyone still thought that the skill


    was extraordinary, and they were envious of him for acquiring it.


    "All right! The three tests in the third round have finallye to an end. As long as a participant has


    reached the fifth grade in the third round, they are qualified to enter the fourth round. The trial for the


    fourth round shall start the day after tomorrow. It is the test of the Holy Heaven Pce, so I hope that


    every participant who will enter the fourth round will rest well. This trial is even more dangerous than


    the first three rounds. If you are not careful enough, you might die. Now, let''s call it a day so that the


    rest of you can prepare fully well." After finishing his announcement and casting a nce at Rocky,


    Colton eventually left the area.


    At the same time, most of the people were still fixated on Rocky.


    Since he did not want to be the center of attention, Rocky decided to leave the Heavenly Library as


    soon as he could.


    However, right after exiting the library, a delicate figure suddenly appeared behind him and was quickly


    catching up.


    Judging from her aura, Rocky instantly knew that it was Gloria. Nheless, he didn''t stop from


    walking away. Instead, he even sped up so that he could get far away at once.


    Seeing that Rocky was deliberately ignoring her, Gloria felt more exasperated. Stubborn as she was,


    she did not let Rocky off her sight and followed him wherever he was going.


    Not long after, the two managed to arrive at the bamboo forest in the Boundless Manor. That was the


    only time that Rocky stopped in his tracks.


    "Do you really need to take me this far?" Gloria realized that Rocky was actually leading her to this


    ce. His main purpose must be to observe privacy.


    "You know that all the other Godly Geniuses are keeping their eyes on me. We must be extra careful


    from now on!" Rocky said upfront.


    "I know that. That''s why I wanted you to share that burden with me. But you stole my thunder and


    distracted me that I failed to reach the tenth grade! What did you mean?" Gloria let out her frustrations


    as she crossed her arms on her chest.


    "Huh? What are you talking about?" Rocky still tried to get away by letting out an awkward smile and


    denying what Gloria said.


    "Don''t y dumb with me. I knew you did that on purpose." Gloria looked away and rolled her eyes at


    Rocky.


    "I did it for your sake. I already told you not to expose your identity," Rocky retorted and reprimanded


    her.


    "I also told you that I am not afraid of the other Godly Geniuses even if they found out my real identity!"


    Gloria snapped back, annoyed that her pride was being stepped on.


    Rocky heaved a deep sigh and patiently reminded her. "We''ll get there eventually. But it is not yet the


    right time. Besides, did you forget that we are not just dealing with the Godly Geniuses? If you tried to


    get too much attention, even the Spiritual Emperors of the human race and the spiritual race will focus


    on you. That will inconvenience us from carrying out our ns properly."


    The Spiritual Emperors of the human race and the spiritual race were also smart and perceptive. If they


    found out that something was fishy about some of the participants, they might start snooping around,


    spy on them, and discover the truth. If that happened, it might cause a hugemotion that would


    affect their quests as Godly Geniuses.

 Chapter 1770 Go Back First

    Chapter 1770 Go Back First


    "Ha! You are just saying that! I know what I''m doing!" Actually, Gloria knew that everything Rocky said


    was reasonable. However, she was not willing to admit that she was in the wrong.


    "Look at Valeria. She controls herself better than you."


    "So what? It still doesn''t change the fact that she''s no match to me!"


    "Why do you have to be so stubborn? Fine! Just listen to me carefully and understand my point. If you


    don''t expose your real strength, the other Godly Geniuses won''t get suspicious of your identity. And if


    they don''t know who you really are, they won''t put up their guards against you. It means that you can


    freely attack them whenever you want," Rocky exined with all seriousness.


    "Then, why don''t you tell me your n first?" Finally, Rocky got Gloria to listen. Interested by the point


    that he made, she leaned over and was ready to hear what Rocky had to say.


    On the other hand, Rocky knew that the only way he could make Gloria listen to him was that he


    revealed something interesting to her. Then, he whispered a few words to her. Upon hearing them,


    Gloria''s expression immediately brightened up, and a faint smile appeared on her delicate face.


    "Even you know that this is an excellent idea. Now, just listen to me and everything will go well." Rocky


    remarked after he let Gloria know his n.


    "All right, fine! I got it already!" Gloria snorted but was actually smiling inwardly because she already


    got what she wanted. Then, she went ahead and left.


    After a while, Rocky also left as well.


    Because of his fantastic performance earlier and having mastered the Holy Spirit Skill, Rocky became


    a major sensation in the Spiritual Emperor Contest again. Right now, everyone treated him as a dark


    horse, and every attention was focused on him.


    Of course, Gloria also gained a lot of attention because of her astounding performance in the Heavenly


    Library. She was also regarded as a very formidable opponent.


    However, since Rocky had sessfully prevented her from reaching the tenth grade at the veryst


    moment, she was overshadowed and eventually not as hot a topic as Rocky, which was actually what


    he wanted all along.


    Just as Colton announced before, the Spiritual Emperors would enter the Holy Heaven Pce in the


    next round. It was going to be a tough battle for each of them, so they didn''t dare to waste the time


    given to them to recover their strength.


    Moreover, many of the participating Spiritual Emperors had already secretly made alliances with others


    in order to ensure that they would do well in the trial.


    At the same time, since Rocky had exhibited such magnificent performances in the first three rounds,


    many masters actually wanted to form an alliance with him. However, Rocky directly avoided them.


    After all, it would just hinder his ns even more.


    After staying for about a day in the Magic Spiritual Space, Rocky went back to the Boundless Manor in


    the evening. Before the fourth round began, he wanted to discuss with Valeria the tactics that they


    should do in the Holy Heaven Pce.


    However, before he could enter the manor, a beautiful figure suddenly appeared, and it seemed that


    she had been waiting for Rocky for a long time already.


    Then, Rocky turned around and revealed a yful smile upon seeing who it was. It turned out to be


    Michelle, who had somehow changed her opinions of him after everything that happened recently.


    "Miss Michelle, I take it that it''s not a coincidence that you''re here. What can I do for you?" Rocky


    stared at her and asked straightforwardly.


    "You must be mistaken. I have nothing to say to you. I just passed by this ce by chance," Michelle


    replied with a proud tone while raising her chin upward.


    "Miss Michelle, you don''t have to beat around the bush. If you have something to say, just out with it. I


    have time to listen." Of course, Rocky did not believe what she just said. If she personally visited him,


    then he deemed that he might as well listen to what she had to say.


    "Well¡­ I admit that we had some misunderstandings before. In fact, I didn''t mean to go against you."


    Out of the blue, Michelle spoke in a peaceful tone. Not a single hint of hostility could be found in the


    words she said.


    On the other hand, Rocky could just smile inwardly because he had already predicted this to happen.


    "I know that you don''t have any ill-intent, so I did not take it seriously. You have nothing to worry about,"


    Rocky replied, just going along with what she wanted to hear.


    "That''s good to hear then. Actually, the real reason why I came today is to reconcile with you. If it''s not


    too much to ask, I''d like to be friends with you," Michelle uttered softly.


    "Really? I''m deeply ttered!" "You don''t have to be so modest!


    I should actually be the one who treats you with more respect¡­" Up until now, Michelle had always


    taken for granted the fact that her talent could stand up against geniuses around her age. However,


    when she participated in the Spiritual Emperor Contest, it was the moment that she recognized her


    weaknesses. Even though she was strong, she stillcked in many aspects. Especially after seeing


    Rocky''s remarkable performance in the Heavenly Library, she got the shock of her life. Therefore, she


    felt that instead of being enemies with him, she could befriend him and take advantage of his strength.


    After all, it would be pretty helpful for her, especially in the fourth round.


    "Well, I already assumed why you came to meet me. The fourth round, which will take ce in the Holy


    Heaven Pce, cannot be passed by fighting alone. So, you actually want me to cooperate with you.


    Am I right?" Rocky said without a hint of hesitation.


    "It seems that you really are perceptive. I guess there is no need to hide it from you. Yes, I want us to


    be allies," Michelle dered firmly.


    "Although it would be great if I could team up with you, I don''t think that it''s the right time¡­" Rocky said


    as he let out a bitter smile.


    "Why is that?" Michelle could not believe what she just heard. She did not expect that Rocky would


    tantly turn her down.


    "It''s not because of you. I just think that it will cause unnecessary trouble if I chose to side with a


    member of either the Sky-suppressing Sect or the Sovereign Sect. Thus, I already decided beforehand


    that I will just fight alone," Rocky answered with all honesty.


    During the fourth round, the trial in the Holy Heaven Pce would inevitably be a tripartite


    confrontation. The members of both the Sky-suppressing Sect and the Sovereign Sect would surely


    establish their own camp to take down the other. At the same time, the Godly Geniuses might also form


    a team to eliminate other hindrances in the contest. Thus, the open strife during the trial would be


    unimaginably fierce. On the other hand, Rocky did not want to be a part of it.


    After all, he could just y it safe until the three forces had almost dismantled each other. When the


    time was perfect, he would take action and achieve his goal.


    "Humph! You will regret turning me down!" Michelle immediately reverted to her usual arrogant self as


    her pride consumed her.


    "Well, I already told you what I have to say. Good night, Miss Michelle. I hope you do well in the test!"


    Rocky did not want to argue anymore, so he just dismissed her immediately.


    "You!" Michelle could not help but clench her fists because she did not expect that everything would go


    downhill so fast.


    However, before she could say anything more, Rocky already turned around and went upstairs.


    At the same time, Michelle could just look at Rocky''s back with anger and frustration.


    As Rocky went upstairs, he went back to his room first. Later on, he asked Gloria to call Valeria over so


    that they could discuss their strategy for the test.


    When the three of them were already there, Rocky started discussing. "Once you enter the Holy


    Heaven Pce tomorrow, I want you to team up with Ca and Eunice for the time being," Rocky told


    Valeria directly.


    "Huh? Why? Isn''t it going to be safer if we take action together? I heard that the Spiritual Emperors of


    the human race and the spiritual race have already formed secret alliances!" Valeria immediately


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    questioned Rocky''s decision, thinking that it would not be efficient.


    "You already know the answer. If you are with me, you will just be a target of many people."


    Rocky exined straightforwardly.


    "What are you talking about? It is more dangerous if you go alone!"


    "Don''t worry about me. I can protect myself. I''ll be just fine. Besides, I also n to face some Godly


    Geniuses alone," Rocky uttered with a determined look on his face.


    "Are you insane? Don''t do that! Even with your current strength, you can''t deal with all of them alone!"


    Valeria already saw how Rocky could get reckless at times. Thus, she was afraid that he might act


    impulsively and end up being in danger.


    "Don''t underestimate my master. I''m sure he can handle himself," Gloria butted in and firmly supported


    Rocky''s n. After all, she hoped that if Rocky acted by himself, she could get more time with him


    alone.


    At the same time, although Valeria was still worried about Rocky''s n, she knew that once he made


    up his mind, no one could change it. It would just be useless to object, so she had no choice but to


    After everything was already settled, Rocky asked Valeria to go back to her room already so that she


    could rest.

 Chapter 1771 Entering The Palace

    Chapter 1771 Entering The Pce


    The moment Valeria left the room, Gloria immediately rushed towards Rocky''s side and flirtatiously


    said, "You actually want to act alone so that you can be with me, right?"


    "How did you even get that idea? Besides, have you already forgotten what I said before? Once you


    are inside the Holy Heaven Pce, you mustplete your task without fail. It will depend on you


    whether this n will be sessful," Rocky sternly reminded.


    "I know, I know! Don''t worry about it. You''ll see that I will aplish that task marvelously. I won''t let


    you down," Gloria said confidently, winking at Rocky.


    "All right. In fact, if you can reallyplete the task, I will reward you handsomely." Rocky enticed her


    even more. After all, the mission that he entrusted Gloria was very crucial. Hence, he was willing to


    "Reward? What kind of reward are we talking about?" When she heard Rocky''s words, Gloria''s eyes


    instantly lit up and her eyebrows also raised.


    "What else? I''ll give you the thing that you want most!" Rocky let out a sly smile and deliberately


    tantalized her. He let her mind run wild by not telling what it exactly was.


    "D-deal!" Gloria was so excited that she even stammered. Although she had some doubts that Rocky


    would be willing to give in to her wishes, she still decided to work hard in hopes that she could


    eventually control him. When that happened, no one would be able to go against her in the end.


    The following day, the fourth round of the Spiritual Emperor Contest was about to ensue.


    The entrance to the Holy Heaven Pce was located in the Holy Heaven Valley, which was hundreds


    of meters away from the west side of the Boundless Manor. Since it was already part of the forbidden


    area of the Di n, many low-grade Spiritual Emperors from the Di n were scattered outside to


    protect the pce.


    Moreover, the main entrance of the Holy Heaven Pce was being guarded by an elder of the Di n.


    He was a Spiritual Emperor at the peak state, who had already experienced the leadership of three


    chiefs of the Di n. Therefore, from the day that the Holy Heaven Pce was established and


    became known to the outside world, no sect or person ever dared to trespass into this ce. It could


    be said that the Holy Heaven Pce was such an extremely mysterious existence in this world.


    However, in order to continue promoting the friendship between the human race and the spiritual race,


    the Di n made an exception this time and opened the Holy Heaven Pce as a venue for the


    Spiritual Emperor Contest. By this action, the Di n was able to convey how serious and sincere they


    were in maintaining the peace between the two races.


    One of the main reasons why the Di n opened the Holy Heaven Pce was that they wanted to


    give the opportunity to the Spiritual Emperors of both races to improve their strength as much as


    possible. This was so they could cope up with each other once the Shura Race waged a war against


    either the human race or the spiritual race.


    Of course, the Di n was not aware that the Godly Geniuses of the Shura Race would infiltrate the


    Spiritual Emperor Contest while disguising themselves as members of either the human race or the


    spiritual race when they came up with this n. If they knew this in the first ce, there was no way


    that they would let the participants use the Holy Heaven Pce. After all, once the Godly Geniuses


    entered it, they would be able to obtain unimaginable improvements too. It was like they intentionally


    helped the destruction of the human race and the spiritual race.


    However, because the overall procedure of the Spiritual Emperor Contest had already been discussed


    and agreed upon by the Di n and the representatives of the spiritual race beforehand, there would


    be a hugemotion once they suddenly decided to go back on their word.


    Therefore, even though Coltonter found out that the Godly Geniuses had invaded the contest, he


    had no choice but to proceed with the original agreement.


    At this time, the Spiritual Emperors, who would participate in the fourth round had already gathered at


    the entrance of the Holy Heaven Pce. Colton and several elders of the Di n were also there,


    standing in front of the entrance and exuding such an oppressive and domineering aura.


    "Now that all the participants for the fourth round are here, I shall take you inside the Holy Heaven


    Pce. But before that, I just want to reiterate these things. Listen carefully because these can help


    you protect your lives from danger!" Colton said loud and clear.


    Upon hearing Colton''s warning, every Spiritual Emperor present fell silent and looked at him intently.


    Although none of them had entered the pce before, they knew how dreadful it was. They could only


    imagine that it was filled with unthinkable dangers, so they did not dare to be careless and rash.


    Moreover, they knew that this might be the only chance they had to enter the Holy Heaven Pce, so


    they wanted to make the most out of it and improve their strength to the fullest. Thus, they were willing


    to ept any help or advice in order to make this opportunity worthwhile.


    "First of all, you are not allowed to make a sound as soon as you enter the Holy Heaven Pce. Be


    sure to follow me closely. There are countless areas inside and each one can be essed in different


    ways. Some require spells or some other specific conditions, while others will allow you to enter


    directly. They are actually quite easy to get into. However, if you can''t find your way out, you are going


    to be trapped there until you die," Colton warned.


    After they heard this ominous warning, most of the participants started to panic. They knew that the


    ce was dangerous, but they did not imagine that it would be this terrifying.


    "The second thing that you need to remember is that there is only a designated area inside the Holy


    Heaven Pce where the trial will take ce. This the Spiritual Divine Land, the only area inside that


    the Di n has fully explored. Therefore, no one among you should leave the Spiritual Divine Land


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    without permission. Even if you have the strength, I strongly discourage you from exploring the other


    areas. After all, even if you coulde back from the other areas, your performance will not be


    counted and you will be disqualified in the fourth round," Colton added.


    "As for the third one, this is actually the most important. You are not allowed to kill each other just to


    gain better performances and benefits. You have to know that in this trial, the Di n has arranged for


    several people to monitor your every movement. In other words, you cannot escape our eyes.


    Therefore, I suggest that you refrain from any despicable tricks...


    Lastly, you are allowed to give up in the midst of the test if you happened to be trapped in some


    situations that will make you unable to proceed. If ever you decided to give up, just stay where you are


    and burn the teleportation rune that we will give youter. The moment you burn it, you can directly


    leave the Spiritual Divine Land. So, do not lose it. Am I clear?"


    "Yes, sir!" the Spiritual Emperors responded in unison.


    "Good. Now,e up here and get your teleportation runes," Colton instructed.


    Immediately after, the participating Spiritual Emperors stepped forward and imed a teleportation


    rune from the elders of the Di n.


    After everyone had acquired one, Colton signaled the two elders behind him to remove the enchanted


    barrier at the entrance of the Holy Heaven Pce.


    Then, the very moment that the enchanted barrier was removed, all of the Spiritual Emperors present


    felt a surging spiritual power towards them. It was so sudden and overbearing that they could not help


    but be petrified to where they were standing. Even before they could enter, some of the weaker


    Spiritual Emperors were already retreating backward, frightened by the vicious vibe that wasing


    from the entrance of the pce. In fact, even the powerful middle-grade and high-grade Spiritual


    Emperors also had a hard time resisting it.


    "The legendary Holy Heaven Pce lives up to its reputation! This is going to be more exciting than I


    expected," Rocky murmured to himself as he let out a devious smile.


    Everyone also feltplex emotions about the trial. Although they were nervous and a bit scared of


    the ce, they also felt amazed by it.


    Then, Colton turned around and entered the Holy Heaven Pce first. At the same time, the


    candidates followed closely behind him and were guided by three elders.


    As they entered, everyone noticed a long and narrow mountain road, which was a little too crowded for


    all of them. Therefore, the candidates began shuttling side by side through the mountain road that


    looked like a curling body of a dragon.

 Chapter 1772 The Nine Trials

    Chapter 1772 The Nine Trials


    A bright halo suddenly appeared atop the mountain road, with it reaching down the road''s end.


    As soon as it appeared, drops of spiritual light rained down on the Spiritual Emperors below.


    "Everyone, stay sharp! This is the first trial to see if you are qualified enough to truly enter the Holy


    Heaven Pce. Protect yourself with your spiritual power immediately! If you are touched by the


    spiritual light, the damage would be unimaginable! If you can''t fight back, then just stay where you are."


    Being the great leader he was, Colton immediately reminded everyone from the front.


    The Spiritual Emperors didn''t dare to be careless. Following his orders, they all immediately released


    their spiritual power to protect themselves.


    At first, they thought that this would be nothing but a joke. But the moment the spiritual light fell on


    them, their knees instantly buckled and their face became as pale as snow. It was as if the weight of


    the whole world was raining down on them. Several low-level Spiritual Emperors did not stand a


    chance. Upon the first impact, they immediately spat out blood and were rendered immobile.


    However, when they stopped moving, the spiritual light also stopped falling down on them.


    On the other hand, those who kept moving were being tirelessly bombarded left and right.


    Seeing what might happen to them if they got hit, everyone made sure to release all of their spiritual


    power to protect themselves.


    But soon, more low-level Spiritual Emperors gave up because they couldn''t hold on.


    Several gruesome minutes passed before Colton led them out of the narrow passage and into a bright


    scenery. The new ce was filled with gorgeous mountains and pristinekes. At the edge of their


    view, they saw a magnificent gate with steps behind it.


    "Everyone present has passed the first test. For the second trial, you have to climb to the top of the


    mountain. The entrance to the trial field is located there. Same as before, if you can''t go on, you have


    to stop where you are."


    "Chief Colton, there are only around a hundred steps, at most. I don''t think it''s hard to get there!" an


    arrogant middle-level Spiritual Emperor shouted from the crowd.


    "Well, why don''t you to have a try first?" Colton said with a yful smile.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The cocky Spiritual Emperor smiled back as if he already won the trial. Without a second thought, he


    jumped up and rushed through the gate in one breath. But when he was about to approach it, the


    ground beneath him disappeared into thin air.


    He refused to give up so easily. He still tried to force his way through, but the moment his feet fell, an


    invisible force pushed him back.


    "Well..." The Spiritual Emperor looked frustrated and turned his head away in embarrassment.


    "Let me give you a suggestion. You can''t make your way through the gate with brute strength. The


    more power you use, the more you''ll be pushed back." Rocky saw through the second test at first


    nce. In fact, he knew that it was the gate that mattered.


    "You mean that if we use the least amount of strength possible, we''ll pass through?" Eunice, who was


    beside Rocky, asked.


    "That''s true. But it''s easier said than done. You have to resist the powering from the gate while


    making sure you won''t release that much power of your own. Only someone who can perfectly control


    his spiritual power can easily do this task," Rocky said with certainty.


    "To put it bluntly, the second trial is aimed to test the subtlety of your control over your spiritual power."


    Ca also understood what he meant.


    "Who else would like to have a try?" Colton turned around and asked.


    "Let me have a try!" A hand shot out from the crowd. A confident high-level Spiritual Emperor


    confidently volunteered.


    When the Spiritual Emperor reached the gate, he immediately released his spiritual power to spread


    out of his body. Instead of moving violently like thest one, he made his spiritual power flow gently like


    a stream.


    Then he walked towards the gate slowly.


    Without meeting any resistance, he passed through the gate unharmed and headed for the top of the


    stairs.


    With this, the others were enlightened and knew what to do. Some middle-level Spiritual Emperors also


    tried to do the same.


    Two hourster, all the middle-level Spiritual Emperors had passed along with half of the low-leveled


    ones.


    By this time, Rocky had just gotten through the gate and was making his way to the top of the


    mountain.


    After walking more than ten steps of stairs, he felt a delicate figure lean against him. It was Eunice.


    "Why are you so slow? I''ve been waiting for you!" Sheined with a pouted face.


    "What''s up?" Rocky asked with a smile.


    "I just want to talk about the Spiritual Divine Land with you..." Eunice replied.


    "Have you ever entered it?" He asked again.


    "No. Only middle-level Spiritual Emperors are allowed to enter the Spiritual Divine Land. With my


    strength, of course, I haven''t been there." Eunice shook her head. "Although I haven''t been there, I''ve


    consulted with the chief and some elders who have entered there before, and they have given me a lot


    of advice."


    "Well, then tell me more." This piqued Rocky''s interest.


    She then told him everything she knew about the Spiritual Divine Land in detail.


    ording to her, the Spiritual Emperors would be randomly transported to the starting point of a trial


    once they set foot on the Spiritual Divine Land. Everyone would have a different starting point with a


    different task ahead.


    Afterpleting the first set of tests, then one would be transported to the starting point of another trial.


    If one chose to give up on the way, they would be directly transported out of the Holy Heaven Pce.


    Eunice also mentioned that there were nine trials in total. Toplete all in the Spiritual Divine Land


    would take at least a month


    Therefore, when a Spiritual Emperor of the Di n was qualified to enter the Spiritual Divine Land,


    they would spend months preparing to get ready since they would need to start all over again if they


    stopped midway.


    However, in the history of the Di n, there was only one Spiritual Emperor at the peak who managed


    toplete all nine trials. He was the eighteenth chief, Jaiden, Colton''s grandfather. Thest time


    anyone saw him was when he resigned as chief of the n.


    At present, the elder who guarded the Holy Heaven Pce had passed eight trials and only failed one.


    Ever since the Spiritual Divine Land was discovered by the Di n, rumors had been circting that


    treasures buried by the gods were hidden there. Only those who couldplete all trials would be able


    to get ahold of them.


    However, only Jaiden who had passed the nine trials knew whether the legend was true or not!


    "In that case, the Spiritual Divine Land is indeed tough." Rocky couldn''t help but grow even more


    curious when he heard this. Although he had already experienced countless adventures, this was the


    first time he had heard of such a strange legend.


    But of course, everything made sense if the Holy Heaven Pce was really created by the gods.

 Chapter 1773 Cross The Lake

    Chapter 1773 Cross The Lake


    "The Di n even made an exception this time to open the Holy Heaven Pce to bridge and improve


    the rtionship between the human race and the spiritual race. All of that for what? We just let some


    ambitious people take advantage of this opportunity! This sucks!" Eunice could not help but exim,


    "This is not just a coincidence. I feel like they are reallying for the Holy Heaven Pce on


    purpose," Rocky spected while letting out a frown.


    "Yeah, I guess you''re right. The main reason why the chief even suggested opening the Holy Heaven


    Pce was so the members of the human race could increase their strength and capitalize it. After all,


    the Holy Heaven Pce is the only ce in the entire Ethereal Region where one can improve his


    strength by undergoing various trials."


    While Rocky and Eunice were still conversing, they eventually reached the top of the mountain. There,


    they saw a huge naturalke. It was as green as jade, and one could clearly see his reflection upon


    looking in it. Then, at the center of theke, there was a huge round tform with eight passages that


    led to eight different light gates. The scene was actually breath-taking and would not be seen anywhere


    else.


    Not long after, many candidates had also gathered on the top of the mountain. However, the several


    low-grade Spiritual Emperors, who were too weak to pass the entrance to the mountain, were not able


    to catch up.


    "What you are seeing in front of you is the teleportation tform of the Holy Heaven Pce. As you


    may have guessed, the eight light gates will lead you to eight different mysterious areas. But as I said


    earlier, the Spiritual Divine Land is the only area that was fully explored by the Di n. Now, the


    entrance to the Spiritual Divine Land is the second passage on the left. However, if you want to enter it,


    you still have to go through thest trial!" Colton dered.


    Hearing this sudden announcement, the remaining candidates looked quite nervous as if they were


    about to face a formidable enemy again. When they passed through the previous two trials, about ten


    candidates had been easily eliminated. Now that the passage towards the Spiritual Divine Land was


    already in front of them, no one wanted to miss such a once in a lifetime opportunity to explore it.


    "What are we going to do in thest trial?" Michelle asked immediately, curious as to what they had to


    ovee this time.


    "Well, as you can observe, there is no direct way to reach the transmission tform from where you


    are currently standing. Therefore, you must cross theke to get there. However, be warned that this is


    not an ordinaryke. Courage is the key to cross it. If you don''t have enough courage, then I''m afraid


    that you will never be able to cross it," Colton hinted.


    After hearing Colton''s vague clue, the candidates started staring at theke with curious eyes. But no


    matter how much they looked at it, they didn''t seem to find any danger.


    "Don''t waste your time by just looking at theke because you''ll never sense the danger it entails by


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    doing so. Moreover, the light gates won''t stay open forever. In just thirty minutes, the entrance to the


    Spiritual Divine Land will disappear. Hence, it means that you only have half an hour to cross theke


    and get to the tform," Colton informed.


    Immediately after, the eyes of the candidates widened as they exchanged puzzled looks. It seemed


    that they had to cross theke without even knowing what kind of danger was waiting for them.


    However, since they had already ovee the first two trials, they had somehow be confident of


    their abilities. Thus, in their opinion, this one should be a bit easierpared to the previous ones.


    Then, one of the high-grade Spiritual Emperors, who had been the first to rush through the mountain


    gate, took the initiative to cross theke before anyone else. He carefully stepped on theke,


    maintaining his bnce as he treaded through its surface. If this was just an ordinaryke, his efforts


    would have been enough already. However, out of the blue, his feet submerged, and theke suddenly


    shed a striking blue light that spread out like a wave of quiet electricity.


    In no time, the high-grade Spiritual Emperor felt that his feet became paralyzed and he began to lose


    his bnce.


    Fortunately, his strength was outstanding. He was able to immediately release his spiritual power just in


    time to counteract the impact from theke and soar into the sky.


    At the same time, several low-grade Spiritual Emperors also started making their moves in order to


    catch up with the high-grade Spiritual Emperor. However, they had not gone far yet when their feet


    suddenly submerged beneath the surface of theke. Then, a numbing wave instantly attacked them,


    restraining their mobility. It was as if their feet were enveloped with heavy lead, making them unable to


    lift them.


    Although they unleashed their spiritual power to the fullest, two of them were still unable to get out of


    theke because they were slow to react.


    The next moment, these two candidates could only scream in agony and seek help until they became


    unconscious.


    Seeing this, Colton rushed to their aid. But when he carried them back to the ground, both of them


    were still unconscious.


    At the same time, the other three low-grade Spiritual Emperors had no choice but to retreat in a hurry.


    There was still a long way before they reached the tform, and they realized that they could not make


    it. They did not dare take any more risks, not knowing what could happen to them.


    After witnessing this, the other candidates, who were yet to cross theke, became even more


    frightened. They would rather wait for some more than go without being mentally prepared.


    Soon enough, some middle-grade Spiritual Emperors, who finally established their resolve, set out to


    cross theke.


    Not wanting to be left out and outperformed, the rest of the middle-grade Spiritual Emperors gritted


    their teeth and also followed suit.


    With this, all of the middle-grade Spiritual Emperors had already entered theke, leaving the low-


    grade Spiritual Emperors on dry ground, where they still stood firmly and cowered in fear. They thought


    that if the middle-grade Spiritual Emperors were having difficulty crossing theke, then it would even


    be worse for them.


    At this moment, among the low-grade Spiritual Emperors, only Rocky, Valeria, and Gloria remained


    calm. Since their real strength had actually surpassed the low grade, it was not too difficult for them to


    cross theke.


    Time was almost running out, so Rocky didn''t want to dawdle anymore. After all, with his strength, he


    could easily cross theke without any problem. However, he was worried that Eunice and Ca might


    encounter some struggles. Then, after hesitating for a while, Rocky approached Eunice and whispered


    a few words in her ear.


    Instantly understanding what Rocky wanted, Eunice nodded and gestured to Ca.


    Soon enough, Rocky, Valeria, Eunice and Ca began to set out while the rest of the low-grade


    Spiritual Emperors could just stare nkly at them.


    However, upon seeing that Rocky and the girls were able to face their fears, the other low-grade


    Spiritual Emperors regained their motivation to continue. They did not want to be defeated before they


    could even enter the Spiritual Divine Land, so they mustered their courage and followed.


    Of course, Gloria was just waiting for Rocky to make his move. Hence, when he already set out, she


    also followed closely.


    Afterward, more and more low-grade Spiritual Emperors also toughened up and started crossing the


    At the same time, the candidates, who had already grasped their rhythm and discovered how to easily


    pass theke, started approaching the teleportation tform with all their might.


    Truth be told, the final trial was not too difficult. As long as one possessed enough strength, strong will,


    and unwavering concentration, anyone could sessfully cross theke.


    Of course, the stronger one was, the easier it would be for him to make it to the center of theke.


    However, even if one was strong enough, the smallest distraction could still lead to some dire


    consequences.


    Finally, after exhibiting great efforts, more than fifty candidates had already boarded the transmission


    tform, while the rest were still working pretty hard.


    Since time was not on their side, the candidates, who had already reached the tform, wasted no


    time and entered the light gate that led to the Spiritual Divine Land.


    At the same time, Rocky, Valeria, Ca, and Eunice were also able to reach the tform, so they


    immediately followed the other candidates into the light gate. After they entered the gate, the scene in


    front of them instantly changed.


    In the blink of an eye, they found themselves on a deserted ind. Moreover, there was no one else on


    the ind except them. The middle-grade Spiritual Emperors that went before them seemed to be


    taken to another ce.


    "I''m guessing that several groups were teleported to different spots where we will all start," Rocky said


    as he stroked his chin. For him, staying with the girls was actually not a bad thing.


    "Look! There is a big ind in front of us!" Ca immediately shouted as she saw a blurry shadow of a


    "Why don''t we go there first?" Since no one was really familiar with the terrain of the ce, they had no


    choice but to somehow let their instincts pave the way.


    "But how are we going to cross the sea?"


    "It seems that the Spiritual Divine Land has suppressed our spiritual power. Thus, I don''t think we can


    fly over there.


    If only there are trees around, we can at least make a wooden raft..."


    Then, after a while, Eunice suddenly shouted, "Look! There seems to be a lot of floating ice in the sea.


    Maybe we can use them!"


    The others looked in the direction where Eunice was pointing to. Indeed, they saw that there were


    pieces of floating ice on the surface of the sea.

 Chapter 1774 Taking Separate Paths

    Chapter 1774 Taking Separate Paths


    "I guess we have no other choice but to use those floating chunks of ice," Rocky said after careful


    considerations.


    As the women nced at each other, they also nodded and agreed.


    However, just as they were about to cross the sea and go towards the ind to the southeast, several


    figures suddenly appeared. It seemed that they were also teleported to the same area where Rocky


    and the girls were.


    Moreover, when they took a closer look at the neers, they saw familiar faces which included


    Michelle, Holden, and Hall Leader Chen. Aside from them, there were also two other medium-grade


    Spiritual Emperors. It seemed that they had formed an alliance in order to make the fourth round easier


    for them.


    "Oh, it''s you guys." Michelle and the other neers were obviously surprised to see Rocky''s group


    there.


    "I know. What a small world!" Eunice remarked sarcastically. She was still very hostile towards Michelle


    because of their squabble before.


    Knowing how sarcastic Eunice''s words were, Michelle could not help but roll her eyes at her. Then, she


    turned to Rocky and asked, "So, where do you n on going from here?"


    "Huh? Why do you need to know? It has nothing to do with you!" Eunice butted in even before Rocky


    could reply.


    Trying her best to keep herposure, Michelle said and insisted, "The trials in the Spiritual Divine


    Land are very dangerous. Since we were all teleported to the same starting point, why don''t we join


    hands for now? After we pass these trials, we canpete with each otherter on."


    "No thanks. We can handle things on our own!" Eunice retorted coldly,pletely shooting down the


    idea of cooperating with Michelle and her team.


    However, while they were still conversing, they suddenly heard a scream from afar. When they turned


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    in the direction where the scream came from, they saw that the sea was rampaging and the waves


    were surging violently.


    It turned out that one of the medium-grade Spiritual Emperors, who also came with Michelle, had


    already set out to the sea. Since he had grown impatient, he confidently attempted to cross the sea on


    his own. As a result, he was instantly swallowed by the vicious waves. As he sank into the sea, no one


    heard from him anymore. It was as if he had been devoured by some monster beneath the waters. It


    was pretty obvious that no one could underestimate the danger contained within the sea.


    At this point, apart from Rocky, everyone present actually looked terrified. They were obviously taken


    aback by the sudden turn of events.


    "What happened? Is he dead?" Holden broke the silence and asked with a concerned tone.


    "I don''t think so. If I''m not mistaken, he will just be teleported to a different starting point," Eunice


    exined with a soft voice.


    Not long after, more and more low-grade and medium-grade Spiritual Emperors appeared one after


    another to this starting point.


    "Hey, Holden. Why don''t you try using your Mystical Pace? Isn''t that a secret skill of the Sovereign


    Pavilion? Maybe you can use that to swiftly cross the sea," Michelle suddenly suggested. Since she


    saw that more and more people were appearing, Michelle became worried that they might lose the


    advantage and be overtaken by others. Hence, she decided to persuade Holden to try going first.


    After seeing what just happened to the medium-grade Spiritual Emperor, of course, Holden hesitated


    for a moment. However, since he did not want to lose face in front of Michelle, he eventually made up


    his mind and stepped on the patch of thin ice that was floating on the surface of the sea.


    Then, when the violent waves started gushing towards him, he immediately employed his swift bodily


    movement skill to avoid being hit by them. When he sessfully evaded them, the people from the


    shore gasped in amazement.


    Seeing how Holden was able to make it seem so easy to cross the sea, Michelle also gained some


    confidence. After all, she also possessed a rare bodily movement skill from the Flying Feather Pavilion


    that was no less powerful than the Mystical Pace.


    "We also have to keep moving. Can you handle it?" Rocky asked hispanions with a serious face.


    Heaving a deep breath, the girls nodded in unison. They also thought that if Holden was able to do it,


    there was no reason for them to be afraid.


    "All right, follow me!" Without any hesitation, Rocky charged ahead andnded steadily on the nearest


    chunk of ice. Soon enough, he leaped across the sea and was able to catch up with Holden.


    At the same time, when Michelle, Hall Leader Chen, and the other Spiritual Emperors saw Rocky''s


    magnificent movements, they were utterly surprised. Holden''s speed was actually fast enough to be on


    par with the medium-grade Spiritual Emperors. However, they did not expect that Rocky was even


    much faster than Holden. He had just started making his move, but he had already caught up with


    Holden. From where they were standing, it seemed that the surging waves did not have any impact on


    Rocky''s movements at all.


    "What kind of bodily movement skill is that? It looks so ordinary but it''s ridiculously fast!" Michelle


    muttered as her eyes widened.


    At the same time, Ca also began to rush out, trying to keep up with Rocky.


    "Hey! Wait for me!" Not wanting to be left behind, Eunice also began to cross the sea at an astonishing


    speed. It seemed that she also possessed a kind of incredible bodily movement skill from the Di n.


    Lastly, Valeria, who had been keeping a low profile, also followed suit.


    Witnessing how Rocky''s teammates were able to easily bridge their gap with Holden, Michelle was


    dumbfounded. She realized that Rocky''s group would probably be the biggest threat to her in this


    round. However, in order to sessfully pass this trial, she had to avoid getting into trouble with them


    in the meantime.


    Therefore, she had no choice but to chase after them silently.


    At the same time, the two other medium-grade Spiritual Emperors, who had allied with Michelle, also


    used their respective bodily movement skills to catch up.


    Soon enough, Rocky was able topletely surpass Holden. After this, he deliberately controlled his


    pace so that Holden would think that he could still overtake him.


    On the other hand, Holden indeed felt very irritated that Rocky was able to move past him. Thus, he


    went all out in an attempt to gain the lead again. However, no matter how hard he tried, he was not


    able to catch up with Rocky.


    In fact, not long after, Ca also surpassed Holden, making him even more infuriated.


    "Sorry, Holden! We''ll go on ahead!" It was actually Eunice''s voice that came from behind him. She


    eventually surpassed him too while making a mocking face.


    Shortly after, Valeria also appeared beside Holden and overtook him without really saying anything.


    Now that everyone in Rocky''s team was able to get past Holden, every Spiritual Emperor, who saw this


    scene, was extremely shocked and at a loss for words.


    Of course, Holden felt greatly ashamed of himself and he actually trembled in anger. Then, his


    breathing became a bit disoriented when he was suddenly hit by a huge surge of waves, which almost


    swept him into the sea. Fortunately, Michelle was already just behind him. So, she was able to support


    him with her spiritual power, immediately saving him from imminent danger.


    "Don''t lose focus. You have to be careful at all times," Michelle reminded sternly.


    "I know. Thank you for saving me." Holden was still gasping his breath. He kind of panicked that he


    would really be swept into the sea and be teleported to another starting point.


    "I understand how you feel, but you can''t go against them right now. The right time to act wille,"


    Michelle gently assured him.


    "You''re right. I''ll be sure to be ready at that time¡­" Holden eventually regained hisposure while his


    eyes turned rather cold, staring at the backs of Rocky''s team.


    After that, Michelle and Holden moved again and silently followed Rocky''s group from behind.


    About an hourter, they were finally able to ovee the ferocious waves and arrive at therge


    ind.


    Upon stepping on drynd again, they saw a jungle in front of them with so many different paths to get


    in. It seemed to lead in different directions, and it looked like they extended so deeply.


    "So, which path should we take?" Eunice turned to Rocky and asked him.


    "Hmm. You three should take the same one. Then, I''ll go by myself. There''s a huge possibility that it


    might be a maze of some sort. So, I don''t want us wasting too much time," Rocky said decisively. After


    all, it was also what they had previously nned.


    He believed that the three girls were strong enough to fend for themselves if ever they encountered


    some pressing situations. Hence, he did not need to stay with them.


    "Why do you need to go alone? We can just go in pairs instead," Ca quickly suggested.


    "No. That''s not a good idea. You know that many people are targeting me. If any of you stayed with me,


    you might get involved. After all, if they wanted to make a move against me, this will be a good time to


    do it. Therefore, it''s better if I go on my own," Rocky directly refused and exined his side.


    "Yeah, don''t worry about this guy. He''ll be fine!" Eunice chimed in to convince Ca. She knew that


    Rocky would not change his mind, so she might as well persuade Ca faster so that they could move


    on.


    "Okay¡­" Although Ca still felt a little reluctant, she eventually agreed.


    "All right. Be careful on your way ahead. I''ll see you guyster." Afterward, Rocky hurriedly selected a


    path and went into the depths of the jungle.


    At the same time, the three girls did the same and started carefully exploring the area.

 Chapter 1775 Faced With Difficulty

    Chapter 1775 Faced With Difficulty


    As soon as Holden, Michelle, Hall Leader Chen, and the two middle-grade Spiritual Emperors saw that


    Rocky had parted ways with the three girls to act alone, they could not help but exchange meaningful


    nces. It seemed that every one of them thought that it was such a good opportunity to take action.


    "Miss Michelle, let me go and tail that guy. You and Young Master Holden should stay together," Hall


    Leader Chen offered and volunteered. Seeing that no one disagreed, he quickly followed Rocky and


    made sure that he would not be noticed.


    At the same time, Michelle and the rest took the path that Ca and the two other girls had chosen.


    Before long, several candidates had also arrived on the ind and had chosen random paths into the


    forest.


    After walking for about fifteen minutes, Rocky stopped briefly.


    He noticed that the path became broader all of a sudden. It seemed that he was already inside a


    spacious area.


    Moreover, the area was full of strange upright pirs that were arranged in a regr crisscross pattern.


    Then, upon closer inspection, Rocky found a few middle-grade Spiritual Emperors there. They were


    standing before the stone pirs, looking very helpless and dejected. It seemed that they had somehow


    reached a stumbling block that hindered them from moving on.


    ''Hmm. They should havee here from the other paths. So, these trail paths were interconnected


    after all, '' Rocky thought to himself after some careful observations.


    The nine trial paths in the Spiritual Divine Land interweaved in a veryplicated way. Some of the


    paths were connected with each other, so the participants would eventually meet other contestants


    along the way.


    At this moment, one of the middle-grade Spiritual Emperors tried to pass through the stone pirs


    again.


    However, as soon as he stepped on one of the stone pirs, it reacted as if it had a life on its own.


    Then, all these pirs instantly formed a stone wall, forcing the Spiritual Emperor to retreat backward. It


    seemed that many candidates were stuck here because they could not get past the array that was


    created by the stone pirs.


    Although the middle-grade Spiritual Emperor exerted all his strength, he was still unable to get past the


    stone array.


    "What the hell is with these stone pirs? They are so hard that no amount of strength can break


    them!"


    "This is absurd! There is no use attacking the stone pirs. How do we even proceed?"


    "Then, why don''t we go back the way we came? Maybe this really is a dead end. Let''s try other ways!"


    "I agree! We can''t waste our time here anymore!"


    Most of the middle-grade Spiritual Emperors had already agreed and were about to go back.


    However, at this moment, Rocky suddenly approached the stone array and examined it closely.


    "Hey, look! It''s that guy! Is he trying to get past the stone pirs?"


    "He''s just a low-grade Spiritual Emperor. If we can''t break through it, then neither can he."


    "Yeah. He''s just trying to show off. I bet he will also fail miserably!"


    Although the middle-grade Spiritual Emperors recognized Rocky as one of the outstanding low-grade


    Spiritual Emperors, they believed that it would be impossible for him to go over the stone pirs.


    However, the very next moment, Rocky activated the Earth-diving Skill and instantly shuttled through


    the huge stone pirs. Since the skill enabled him to travel beneath the ground, the stone pirs were


    unable to hinder his advancement.


    At the sight of this scene, the middle-grade Spiritual Emperors, who were belittling Rocky earlier, were


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    silenced and bbergasted. They never anticipated that Rocky would be able to use such a unique skill


    that could effortlessly let him bypass the stone pirs.


    But since they did not have any skill that had the same effect, most of the middle-grade Spiritual


    Emperors gave up on oveing the stone array and decided to find a different path. Only three were


    left who continued trying to break the array.


    At the same time, Hall Leader Chen, who had been following Rocky all this time, had also arrived in


    front of the stone pirs. However, Rocky had already gotten past them, while he was immediately


    blocked off. His mission became a failure, and he had no other choice but to watch Rocky leave before


    his eyes.


    About two hourster, Rocky aplished two more challenges, which were not that difficult for him.


    Therefore, at this point, he was actually far aheadpared to most of the participants.


    At this moment, many prominent figures were gathered outside the Holy Heaven Pce. Most of them


    were high-level representatives from major forces. They specifically went here in order to show support


    for their members that were currently taking the fourth round of the contest.


    Colton had also returned to the outside of the Holy Heaven Pce. He was the one who was


    personally supervising this round to see if everyone was behaving well inside the Spiritual Divine Land.


    After all, many candidates might be tempted to try some underhanded tricks despite his strict reminders


    before the start of the test.


    While Rocky seemed to have been disying an outstanding performance yet again, the other


    candidates were evidently struggling at various challenges.


    After going through andpleting five trials, Rocky, who had been proceeding smoothly in the entire


    trial, had finally encountered his first difficult situation. He was also faced with an array this time, but


    this one was based on the eight diagrams in thepass.


    This was definitely not an ordinary array, and it should be one of the most difficult mysterious arrays to


    figure out.


    After studying it carefully for a while, Rocky decided to give it a try.


    Eventually, he stepped into thepass array. But then all of a sudden, the whole array began to spin


    rapidly, making him unable to grasp his sense of direction.


    Moreover, some beast spirits appeared and rushed towards him from all directions.


    Discerning that he was in a disadvantageous position, Rocky had to unleash his strength to the fullest


    to protect himself. However, even though he did not hold his strength back, he noticed that he was still


    unable to eradicate all the beast spirits. Since they were not living creatures, it became impossible for


    him to literally kill them. They would just respawn after a while, and they kept on emerging in the array.


    After careful considerations, Rocky flew out of the array to get himself out of danger.


    "This array is a pain in the neck! What should I do to ovee this?" Rocky murmured to himself while


    rethinking his strategy.


    First of all, thepass array was a kind of mysterious array. From the basic characteristics of


    mysterious arrays, Rocky knew that it could create something that was not actually real. Hence, those


    beast spirits were most probably just made of mysterious energy from the array.


    However, it didn''t mean that the beast spirits could do no harm. After all, thepass array was built


    on the Spiritual Divine Land and could absorb the spiritual power of heaven and earth. Therefore, even


    the phantoms that were created by these arrays would be carrying enough spiritual power to attack and


    even incapacitate the participants.


    Moreover, since it was a mysterious array, it should be broken through mysterious skills. But first,


    Rocky had to find its origin and ending spots. Then, he could eventually reverse the array and break it.


    Of course, it was easier said than done. After all, once he entered the array again, he would be


    surrounded and attacked by the beast spirits. Hence, he would have a pretty hard time finding the


    location of the origin and ending spots.


    "This is going to be hard since I''m alone..." Rocky let out a frown and felt a headache. He thought that


    if only the three girls were with him, he would not have any problem breaking this array.


    Now, how was in a pinch. Even though he was racking his brain for a solution, he could not think of


    any.


    Then, while Rocky was at a loss, he suddenly thought that he could still use a divine treasure at this


    moment.


    Thus, he immediately entered the pce, where the guardian instantly appeared to assist him.


    "I don''t have that much time, so listen carefully. I need a treasure that can break a mysterious array.


    Help me find one," Rocky said bluntly.


    "A treasure to break a mysterious array?"


    "Yes. Is there a treasure here that I can use?"


    "Actually, yes. However, you can''t use it for the time being..." the guardian answered reluctantly.


    "Huh? That''s nonsense." Rocky rolled his eyes as he felt pretty annoyed.


    "But you can still break the array in some other way," the guardian said, giving Rocky a glimpse of


    hope.


    "How? Tell me!"


    "Master, aren''t you already proficient in the skill that can materialize your demonic soul? I have here a


    divine treasure that can easily materialize your demonic soul and turn it just like a real person. That


    way, you will have a physical helper out there. You can instruct it to do whatever you wanted. However,


    the divine treasure can only create three materialized demonic souls at most," the guardian briefly


    informed.

 Chapter 1776 He Was Affected

    Chapter 1776 He Was Affected


    "That sounds amazing. Please, give it to me." Rocky''s eye''s glimmered with excitement.


    As soon as the words left his mouth, the guardian waved his hand and a lotus-shapedntern on the


    side of the pce flew towards him. There was a soft glow emanating from thentern.


    Rocky immediately reached out his hand and caught it. "How does it work?"


    "Once you activate thentern with your spiritual power, your demonic souls can materialize and move


    freely wherever the light reaches," the guardian exined. "What''s more," he continued, "thisntern


    can absorb spiritual power. Once it reaches a certain level, it''ll be a very powerful divine treasure."


    Rocky nodded. Then, without dillydallying any further, he left the pce,ntern in hand.


    "It''s time to see what this thing is capable of!" The second he returned to thepass array, Rocky


    immediately activated thentern with his spiritual power.


    Thentern roared to life and hovered in the air like a bright beacon, its light covering a hundred meter


    radius.


    Rocky willed his spiritual power to its fullest potential and the overflow of energy turned into light that


    enveloped his entire body.


    Without missing a beat, Rocky then created three demonic souls.


    Finally satisfied, Rocky and his three demonic souls rushed at thepass array, charging into battle.


    As they approached, beast spirits emerged from within the array, hissing and growling at them. The


    second the four got close, they were met by some serious foes.


    Despite the strength of these beast spirits, they were no match for Rocky and his three souls.


    Beast spirit upon beast spirit fell by their hands.


    Despite this, countless new beast spirits kept swarming from thepass array like a burst pipe.


    From afar, Colton and several elders all wore grim expressions when they heard that Rocky was trying


    to break thepass array.


    "I never thought he''d run into it so soon. This is one of the most powerful arrays in the entire Divine


    Spiritual Land!"


    "Truly, this is quite shocking. If it were any other array, he might''ve stood a chance. But this is the


    discussion. Most were convinced Rocky was going to fail.


    "Even though thispass array is powerful, it''s not that difficult to break. A Spiritual Emperor who is


    proficient in arrays would be able to do it." Colton, however, was a firm believer in Rocky''s abilities.


    "But even if he could defeat all these beast spirits, he''d be too wiped out to destroy the array. He''d


    need to be as powerful as a high-grade Spiritual Emperor. This will be no easy feat," one of the elders


    responded.


    "Well, I guess we shall see," Colton said calmly.


    Two hourster, thest of the beast spirits fell. Not a single beast spirit was left.


    Rocky beamed excitedly. However, just as he was about to finish this round off, a purple ray of light


    shot into the sky from the center of thepass array. The ground began to shake violently, which


    would''ve sent shivers down anyone''s spine.


    "It''s time to face the boss!" Rocky, however, was smiling gleefully, as though he was about to have a


    pleasant meal.


    Secondster, a powerful beast spirit emerged from the purple ray of light. It had the face of the human


    but the tusks of a boar, rendering it extremely horrendous and fearsome.


    The second it appeared, Rocky''s three demonic souls charged towards it.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the monster just swatted them away like flies. Each of the three demonic souls exploded into


    nothingness, vanishing into thin air.


    Fortunately, this all served as a clever diversion. While the beast spirit was focused on the demonic


    souls, Rocky had summoned all his spiritual power into the lotus-shapedntern. Remembering what


    the guardian had said, Rocky filled it to its highest level. Thentern, charged to the maximum with


    spiritual power, rushed toward the beast spirit aggressively. At first, the beast spirit seemed almost


    disdainful that such a pettyntern was sent to attack it. Just as it started to realize that there seemed


    to be more to it than what met the eye, thentern exploded in a burst of light, swallowing the beast


    whole.


    After sessfully breaking the array, Rocky moved forward without hesitation.


    It didn''t take long before Colton and the elders caught wind of what had happened. Shocked, they


    began to discuss amongst themselves once more.


    "I can''t believe he passed thepass array in but two hours! Even a Spiritual Emperor at the high


    grade would''ve needed half a day to do this..."


    "It''s the first time a low-grade Spiritual Emperor of the Di n has achieved anything like this!"


    Along with the shock came doubt. Some of the onlookers began to suspect if Rocky was more than he


    had let on...


    "He is indeed only a low-grade Spiritual Emperor," Colton said affirmatively, quashing their suspicions


    and protecting Rocky''s identity.


    Meanwhile, Michelle and the other low-grade Spiritual Emperors were having difficulties surpassing


    their respective trials, since things just kept getting harder and harder.


    Rocky, on the other hand, passed all his challenges single-handedly.


    Now that he had sessfully passed his first trial path, he was immediately sent to another one.


    This one waspletely different from the previous one. The previous trial was mainly about arrays,


    but the trial he faced now was rted to spiritual martial arts.


    The st in front of him was engraved with the form of a spiritual skill. But after reading it carefully,


    Rocky found that there was only half of the whole form recorded, without any disintegration


    illustration of each move. It seemed that he had to rely on this iplete form to disy the


    spiritual skill.


    It would''ve been close to impossible to finish this task if he were not proficient in various spiritual skills.


    Fortunately, Rocky had inherited the memories recorded in the Scarlet Heaven Jade, which gave him a


    glimpse of all unique spiritual skills of the human race, the spiritual race, and even the Shura Race.


    Therefore, it didn''t take long before he found the relevant spiritual skill.


    With all these challenges surpassed, Rocky''s progress was only second to that of the high-grade


    Spiritual Emperors and some middle-grade Spiritual Emperors with strong strength.


    The thought made him smile triumphantly. Not long after passing the spiritual martial arts trial, Rocky


    suddenly found himself in front of a temple. The air around it was dank and ominous, and otherwise,


    uninviting. However, there was nowhere else to go but inside the temple, so Rocky spared no time and


    entered it.


    As soon as he set foot inside, he saw some Spiritual Emperors in the hall, walking around aimlessly, as


    though in a daze.


    But before he could ponder over this, he suddenly heard the voice of Buddhist music chanting in his


    mind.


    The voice sounded like it wasing from afar, but it seemed to touch his heart, soul, and mind. All of


    a sudden, Rocky felt dizzy and his consciousness started to drift away...

 Chapter 1777 Clearing His Mind

    Chapter 1777 Clearing His Mind


    ''It seems that this is also a part of the trial, '' Rocky thought to himself. After briefly realizing the


    situation, he immediately calmed himself. However, things did not quite go as he expected. In fact, the


    more he wanted to calm down, the more his thoughts and emotions became disoriented.


    "The Buddha''s voicees from the heart, and it has the ability to heal all creatures."


    Out of nowhere, a voice suddenly echoed in Rocky''s mind.


    "The Buddha''s voicees from the heart? It seems that this voice is not from an external source. It is


    Buddhism, then he will hear nothing!"


    As Rocky collected himself and cast aside everything else, the voice suddenly disappeared from his


    head.


    On the other hand, the other candidates were still affected by the voice and were struggling to figure


    out how to get rid of it.


    Right after Rocky passed the challenge, he proceeded towards the temple to reach the gate and


    continue the trials.


    However, the moment he got through the other side of the gate, he was weed by sharp, tall cliffs


    and countless mountains that surrounded the ce where he stood. The scene was actually splendid,


    but he did not dare to be careless since he did not know what kind of danger awaited him.


    After exploring the area for quite a bit, Rocky found that he was standing on the top of one of the


    mountains. Then, he saw a narrow path that seemed to lead somewhere.


    Seeing no other way to proceed, Rocky ventured along this path and soon reached the end of a cliff.


    At this moment, Rocky saw that there were already other people who came before him. Two high-grade


    and three middle-grade Spiritual Emperors stood there with restless expressions on their faces. It


    seemed that they were stuck and were not able to move forward.


    They were sure that it was the right way, but there was no path to go forth.


    "Maybe this is just a dead end. Should we go back? We cannot waste our time here."


    "Really? We didn''t see any other path aside from this one, did we?"


    "I know. But how can we get over this cliff?"


    Just as these candidates were close to going back, they were all surprised to see that Rocky also


    appeared to where they were. At the back of their minds, they were confident that the gap in strength


    between them and Rocky was huge. Hence, they could not fathom how he was able to catch up to


    them so soon.


    Rocky knew what was running on in their minds, but he deliberately chose not to pay attention to their


    malicious gazes. Then, he looked intently at the cliff in front of him.


    As he looked down, he saw that it was like an abyss that was covered with thick clouds. The nearest


    cliff from where they were was at least a few hundred meters away. However, since their spiritual


    power was suppressed right after they entered the Spiritual Divine Land, they would not be able to fly


    to the other side.


    Then, as Rocky thought of what to do next, he was reminded by something that suddenly shed


    through his mind. "If there is something in the heart, then there is also something in front of the eyes,"


    he softly mumbled. Meanwhile, Colton and the other big shots were all paying close attention to


    Rocky''s progress in the trial.


    Right now, they learned that he had already arrived at the cliff. It seemed that they knew that this would


    be a difficult test for most candidates.


    "This cliff is a test of the strength of one''s will."


    "That''s right. It actually doesn''t matter even if they were all high-grade Spiritual Emperors. If they don''t


    have enough willpower, there is no way that they could pass this test."


    "I have to say that the best way to deal with it is to make a detour and find another way. Although it will


    take more time, it is much safer than taking the risk of crossing the cliff!"


    The elders of the Di n were very familiar with this cliff. Hence, they knew how difficult it was to get


    past it. Even they suggested that it was better to make a detour just to be sure. However, the dilemma


    of the candidates was if they had enough time to do that.


    An hourter, more and more candidates began crowding by the cliff. The first ones who got there were


    still stuck, not knowing how to proceed from there. As the neers saw that even the high-grade


    Spiritual Emperors could not find a way to proceed, many of them shook their heads in dejection and


    felt hopeless.


    However, just as when everyone felt that their only choice was to head back, Rocky suddenly made an


    insane move and directly jumped off the cliff.


    "What the hell? Does he have a death wish?"


    "Oh my god! He just jumped into the abyss!"


    "He''s out of his mind!"


    But the moment they thought that Rocky was about to die, a piece of cloud suddenly appeared beneath


    his feet, helping him move towards the other side.


    When the candidates saw this, they were all astounded. They had no idea how on earth Rocky


    summoned a cloud that could carry him towards the other cliff.


    "What is going on? Is this cliff fake?" "Maybe it''s just an illusion! There is no way that he can stand on


    an ordinary cloud!" Some spections began to circte among the candidates after they witnessed


    Rocky''s inconceivable stunt.


    "Well, what are we waiting for? Let''s follow his lead!" one of the middle-grade Spiritual Emperors


    shouted and also jumped off the cliff.


    However, after he stepped out, he noticed that no cloud was appearing beneath his feet. Therefore, he


    directly fell down and disappeared in everyone''s view.


    Seeing this terrifying scene, the other candidates, who were about to do the same, suddenly backed


    off. After all, their assurance that they could safely travel towards the other side just vanished before


    their eyes.


    At this moment, Rocky had already reached the nearest cliff on the other side and was able to continue


    moving forward.


    Not long after Rocky entered the second trial path, Valeria and the other girls also entered another trial


    path and seemed to be doing well.


    "I wonder how that guy is doing..." Valeria murmured softly, a bit concerned that Rocky had to go on his


    own.


    "Don''t worry about him. I''m sure he''s even doing better than us. I bet he''s already waiting for us to


    catch up to him." Eunice had total confidence in Rocky because she had already seen him ovee a


    lot of hardships before. In her opinion, there was nothing in the Holy Heaven Pce that could stop him


    from moving forward and reaching the end goal.


    "I think so too. That''s why we''d better hurry up. The trials are just going to get harder from here on. If


    we waste too much of our time, we might suffer some losses," Ca said, motivating the other two.


    Eunice and Valeria understood what Ca meant, so the three of them wasted no time and continued


    with the trial.


    Meanwhile, Rocky had already passed two more trials without much difficulty. Afterward, he happened


    to meet several Spiritual Emperors of the spiritual race, and it appeared that Seth was among them. He


    also noticed that there was a high-grade Spiritual Emperor in their group.


    It turned out that they had been trapped outside the cave for about four hours already. There seemed


    to be an unbreakable enchanted barrier covering the entrance of the cave, preventing them from


    moving forward.


    As the candidates of the spiritual race saw that Rocky was already there, they could not help but be


    surprised. They knew that they had been trapped for a few hours but they were sure that their progress


    was fast enough. Logically speaking, as a low-grade Spiritual Emperor from the human race, Rocky


    should not be able to catch up with them this soon.


    Just like before, Rocky just ignored the unpleasant stares from these people. Instead, he approached


    the enchanted barrier and observed it carefully. Upon looking around, he concluded that the only way


    to enter the cave was to break the barrier first.


    However, it would not be that easy. The spiritual race was known to be proficient at enchanted barriers.


    But even they looked so helpless and did not know what else they could do.


    In fact, the members of Seth''s n were known as experts when it came to enchanted barriers and


    sealing arrays. Therefore, he had already mastered these skills to an excellent level. That was why he


    was so annoyed that he could not undo this one. Hence, if the experts were not able to break it, what


    more could the other Spiritual Emperors do?


    Obviously, this trial was one of the hardest yet.


    After a few nces, Rocky''s eye narrowed and concluded that the enchanted barrier was indeed


    extraordinary. Fortunately for him, he had learned a lot from Esteban. Thus, he was a bit confident that


    he could do something to break it.


    "There is something nasty about this enchanted barrier. I should have been able to break it easily..."


    Seth murmured in agitation. He had already tried deactivating it a lot of times but to no avail. No matter


    how hard he tried, he could not see through the structure of the barrier. No wonder he was so frustrated


    and disappointed right now.


    "What should we do now? Even Young Master Seth cannot break it. This is impossible!"


    "I know. If he cannot do it, then no one else can. I''m afraid that we might have to give up on this route."


    "But we already lost so much time here. If we head back and take a detour, we have to take other trials


    again. We can''t waste more time than we already did. But in the end, it will be up to Young Master


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Seth..." The candidates of the spiritual race still hoped that Seth could produce a miracle and break the


    enchanted barrier. After all, if he really failed to do so, they would have no other choice but to head


    back and find a different route.


    At this moment, everyone could just look at Seth with expectant eyes.

 Chapter 1778 Not A Human

    Chapter 1778 Not A Human


    At that moment, Rocky was quietly observing the enchanted barrier. He peeped at it with his sharp,


    spiritual eyes before he discovered something wrong. It turned out that the enchanted barrier wasn''t


    just a singleyer but was made up of threeyers. This would make it difficult for people to observe


    what the internal structure looked like. No wonder Seth and the others were unable to see whatid


    behind it.


    Meanwhile, the atmosphere outside the Holy Heaven Pce was vibrant and lively. The


    representatives of all the forces were mingling with each other in whispers and marveling at the


    progress of the test.


    Most of them didn''t know much about the Holy Heaven Pce. They had only heard of it and were


    oblivious to how enchantingly mysterious it truly was. Although they weren''t allowed to personally


    explore it, they all remained in awe of the Holy Heaven Pce.


    At that moment news of Rocky, Seth, and the other candidates being trapped in front of the cave''s


    enchanted barrier reached the outside.


    Elder Jerome, the team leader of the Wanling n, questioned the acting chief of the Di n


    immediately. "With all due respect, sir, this enchanted barrier shouldn''t be easy to break through, right?


    If other candidates are unable to do so, then it might be possible. But our young master is quite skilled


    at dealing with enchanted barriers such as this one. How could he not break through it?" he asked.


    "It would naturally be easy for him to do so if it was an ordinary enchanted barrier. But the one they are


    faced with at the moment is built with threeyers of a powerful, ancient force. Taking it down with


    ordinary skills will be no easy feat," Colton calmly exined to Elder Jerome.


    "Threeyers? I''ve never heard of such an enchanted barrier before!" Soon, a few of the


    representatives present were also surprised by the news.


    "I know its existence from our former chief. I''m sorry but I am refrained from sharing too much about it.


    What I can reveal to you is that this threeyer enchanted barrier can be traced back to the era of the


    creation of the Shura Race. I''m afraid even I may have difficulty breaking through it..." Colton revealed


    to everyone present.


    Everyone became more respectful upon hearing this. If what Colton said was true, then it was no


    wonder why the Shura Race was so powerful.


    They were shocked to hear that even a peak Spiritual Emperor like Colton couldn''t break the


    enchanted barrier. This meant that there were probably few to even none in the entire Ethereal Region


    who could!


    On the other hand, Rocky was able to find a way to break the threeyer enchanted barrier after


    careful observation and analysis. His n was to break the firstyer with the Potent Force Rune to


    destroy the bnce of the enchanted barrier. Then, he would break the barrier from the inside with


    ording techniques.


    As a matter of fact, Gilbert had given Rocky five more Potent Force Runes privately before leaving the


    Ghost Fief.


    "Look, Young Master Seth. This guy has been staring at the enchanted barrier for quite a while. Is he


    confident that he''ll break it?" a Spiritual Emperor of the spiritual race sneered once he noticed Rocky


    studying the threeyered enchanted barrier before them.


    "Him? Even I couldn''t break it, who does he think he is? He''s nobody!" Seth spat disdainfully. He was


    notoriously arrogant and looked down on all the Spiritual Emperors of the human race.


    "Yeah, you''re right. Who does he think he is? He''s nobody!" the other candidates of the spiritual race


    echoed.


    They all agreed that if even Seth couldn''t break the enchanted barrier, then it would be impossible for


    Rocky to get past it.


    But at that moment, Rocky calmly dered, "It''s not difficult at all."


    Seth and the others were dumbfounded and rendered speechless at his words.


    "Are you kidding me? How exactly do you n on cracking it?" Seth asked with contempt.


    However, Rocky just ignored him and didn''t bother himself to exin himself. Instead, he merely


    walked straight to the enchanted barrier and then reached out his hand to touch it.


    "Is this guy crazy? He just went straight to the enchanted barrier and touched it! There''s no doubt he''ll


    be devoured by its power! Nothing but dire consequences await him!"


    "He deserves it! Maybe it will be to our advantage somehow..."


    The candidates of the spiritual race continued to gossip and wait for the drama to stir up and unfold.


    But to their surprise, the enchanted barrier''s power did not resist or fight back at Rocky''s touch.


    "Of course!" Rocky said to himself casually. In fact, he suspected that this power was familiar to him


    when he firstid eyes on the barrier. It turned out to be no different from the one constructed by the


    Shura Race. The only main difference was the number ofyers.


    What made the Shura Race''s enchanted barrier unique was that it didn''t harm anyone who had no


    intention of attacking it. It only fought back once it sensed someone was about to hit it.


    Rocky took back his hand and quickly took out a Potent Force Rune. He then passed through the


    enchanted barrier swiftly, giving the illusion that he disappeared instantly from where he stood earlier.


    Seth and the others didn''t know what Rocky intended to do. They all stood still and waited in


    anticipation.


    Without warning, the center of the enchanted barrier shed with a blinding, dazzling spiritual light. A


    powerful force was on the verge of bursting from within it.


    Seth and the others sensed that something terrible was about to happen. But before they could collect


    themselves, a deafening bang erupted. Meanwhile, a powerful shockwave sprang forth from within the


    enchanted barrier and swept through a distance of around ten meters. Rubble instantly flew


    everywhere and thick dust hovered in the air.


    Seth and the others didn''t have time to dodge which resulted in them covered in dust and their hair


    disheveled.


    Then, Rocky reappeared. He nced at Seth and the others before he quickly employed the


    enchanted barrier technique to break the unbnced interior of the barrier.


    "Humph, he''s just trying to make himself look good in front of everyone. If he does break through the


    barrier, then I will..." Seth began to scold. He was clearly still in denial that Rocky was strong enough to


    get past the enchanted barrier.


    But before he could finish his words, the enchanted barrier before Rocky suddenly flickered, the once


    strong aura it emitted now beginning to wane.


    A momentter, Seth and the others witnessed the enchanted barrier''s glow be dimmer with each


    passing second. The barrier, which they were unable to break through before no matter how hard they


    tried, eventually disappeared.


    Everyone''s jaw dropped in shock and all found themselves speechless. What had just happened was


    totally unexpected.


    Once they were able to calm down and collect themselves, Rocky had already disappeared.


    "This guy is going to be a problem! He''s apelling opponent!" Seth murmured with cold, gloomy


    eyes.


    Meanwhile, the news of Rocky''s aplishment swiftly reached outside the Holy Heaven Pce.


    The representatives were blown away by such a remarkable feat. Even a powerful Spiritual Emperor


    like Colton couldn''t aplish this. Now, a low-grade Spiritual Emperor had done it. This was unheard


    of.


    After Rocky sessfully broke the enchanted barrier, he entered the cave that was right behind it. As


    soon as he set foot inside, a sharp, small weapon emitting a cold light suddenly whizzed out from a


    corner and headed straight for him, aiming for his vital organ.


    Rocky narrowed his eyes vigntly and dodged quickly. Soon, the weapon was nailed to the wall


    behind him.


    "I wonder who''s waiting for me here?" Rocky calmly asked as he surveyed his surroundings.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Eventually, a ck figure came out from the corner. He emitted a purplish-ck smoke all over his


    body as if he was shrouded in an ink-stained fog. Judging from his aura, he was neither a human nor a


    member of the spiritual race.

 Chapter 1779 The Godly Geniuses Met

    Chapter 1779 The Godly Geniuses Met


    "The Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief... Odin. Atst, we meet again. I have been waiting for this


    moment for so long!" the ck figure greeted from the darkness. Then, he slowly walked out and


    unleashed an oppressive aura, likening him to a king that ruled the world.


    "Israel, I knew it was you..." Hearing the familiar voice, Rocky instantly guessed who it was. Moreover,


    based on the domineering aura of the ck figure, he was so sure that it was none other than the


    Godly Genius of the Primitive Fief.


    "Wow! I did not expect that you will still remember me. I must admit that I''m honored!" Israel responded


    as if he was ttered, but it was actually rather sarcastic.


    "You really decided to show up before me this soon? It seems that you cannot wait to deal with me,


    huh?" Rocky let out a sneer, not even fazed by the fact that the strongest Godly Genius hade for


    him.


    "Ha-ha! Don''t be absurd. If I really wanted to make a move against you, I did not have to wait until


    now," Israel retorted, stating things a bit vaguely.


    "What does that mean?" Rocky could not help but raise his brows, discerning that Israel might have


    nned something else.


    "Well, let me get straight to the point. I am not here to kill you today. However, I will give you a proposal


    that you will not be able to refuse."


    "Oh, really? Then, let''s hear it."


    "I want you to join hands with me. We will take advantage of this Spiritual Emperor Contest to lure out


    and eliminate all of the other Godly Geniuses. After that, we can finally have a fair fight just between


    the two of us," Israel dered bluntly.


    "I see. That is indeed interesting and difficult to refuse. But something is puzzling me. Why would you


    choose me? What are you going to gain from it? All of us know that I am the weakest among the nine


    Godly Geniuses. If I were you, I would have chosen between Drew, Quentin, or even Gloria. They are


    better than me in all aspects," Rocky replied, trying to sound like he was very inferior to the others.


    "To be totally honest, I really don''t see anyone matching my strength. Even if they all worked together


    to fight against me, I wouldn''t go down that easily. So, I don''t see the need to form an alliance with


    either of them. But you are different. You seem to be inferior to the other Godly Geniuses on the


    surface, but I can see through you. You may be able to deceive them but not me. I don''t exactly know


    the limitation of your capabilities, but I''m sure that you are not as feeble as you want us to think," Israel


    uttered while scoffing. He had already been suspicious of Rocky since the time that he was able to


    subdue the Nether Dragon King. After all, even Israel himself failed to defeat it. Hence, he became sure


    that Rocky was definitely not the weakest among the Godly Geniuses. In fact, Israel spected that he


    was the type that wanted to hide his real strength so that others would underestimate him. Then, after


    carefully observing his brilliant performances during the first three rounds of the contest, Israel became


    more certain about his assumptions.


    Of course, not only he had these kinds of thoughts. The other Godly Geniuses had already harbored


    some doubts about the extent of Rocky''s strength and abilities.


    Moreover, since they could not help but assume that Rocky was just hiding his real strength, they


    wanted to discover and confirm how strong he really was. Hence, a head-on confrontation against him


    would be inevitable.


    Therefore, upon meticulously nning his actions, Israel invited Rocky to join hands with him. This


    way, he could use Rocky to lure the other Godly Geniuses out. At the same time, he might be able to


    have a clearer grasp of his strength. Then,ter on, he would have all the necessary information and


    advantages to eliminate all of his opponents.


    "I want to say that I''m ttered to hear these things from you. However, I can also see through you, and


    I know exactly what you are thinking. You just want to use me as bait to attract the other Godly


    Geniuses, right?" Rocky said straightforwardly.


    "Ha-ha! Well, you really are smart. Yes, I don''t need to hide it. That is what I want to happen." Deeming


    that Rocky hadpletely seen through him, Israel did not even try to deny it.


    "If I refuse you, I don''t think you will let me go. Is that right?" Rocky asked while slightly shaking his


    head.


    "I''m d you understand. You only have two choices to make. You''ll either join hands with me, or you''ll


    refuse and die by my hands." All of a sudden, the smile on Israel''s face was wiped off and his eyes


    became rather cold.


    "Well, we both know that it''s not convenient to fight here," Rocky uttered. Although they were inside the


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    cave right now, the possibility of other participants showing up anytime was still high.


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry about that. The moment you came in, I set up an unbreakable barrier


    outside of the cave. So, if you wish to fight me, no one will disturb us," Israel stated nonchntly.


    "I see. You really are prepared for this moment, huh?" "Of course. It is the most basic tactic¡ªbeing


    prepared at all times.


    So, I expect that you will make a wise choice, Odin." Israel let out a cunning smile, confident that Rocky


    had no choice but to ept his proposal.


    "All right. I also have to be honest with you. The truth is I''m not really interested in the battle between


    the Godly Geniuses. With that said, I have no intention of fighting you guys to the death. However, how


    about I make a counterproposal?" Rocky asked out of nowhere.


    "A counterproposal? And what would that be?" Israel raised an eyebrow, not expecting that Rocky


    would suddenly make such a statement.


    "Don''t worry. It is very simple. I will help you by acting as bait to lure out the other Godly Geniuses.


    However, that is where my participation stops. I won''t cooperate with you into battling them. So, any


    confrontation between you and them will have nothing to do with me," Rocky briefly exined.


    "Well, it is indeed simple, and it doesn''t sound so bad." Israel could already specte that Rocky was


    worried about being betrayed by him the moment they had already defeated the other Godly Geniuses.


    But after careful considerations, Israel thought that the suggestion was still favorable for him.


    "Additionally, I need you to guarantee me that I can smoothly pass the fourth round. These are my only


    terms. If you are fine with them, then I assure you that I will do the end of my bargain," Rocky dered


    with a straight face.


    After hearing this, Israel thought that the terms were actually reasonable, so he had no reason to


    refuse. It might not be exactly the way he wanted it originally, but this setup would not have any


    negative impact on his interests. Thus, upon making some critical deliberations, Israel concluded that


    the n was beneficial for him and would not contribute to any downside.


    However, he still had that feeling, saying that there might be some hidden motive behind Rocky''s


    proposal. After all, it seemed too good to be true; but it was also too tempting to refuse.


    Then, a few momentster, he finally decided to agree. Above all, his primary goal was to eradicate all


    the other Godly Geniuses as soon as possible. Therefore, he could take care of other problems


    afterward.


    "Fine. It''s a deal. I hope you won''t go back on your word. Otherwise, you should already know that you


    will suffer dire consequences." Israel agreed and left a warning just in case Rocky was nning some


    underhanded tricks.


    "Yeah, you can trust me. I am a man of my word." "Now that our agreement is already settled, I think


    you should let me in on your ns.


    How are you going to lure the other Godly Geniuses out?" Israel asked at once. Of course, he wanted


    some assurance that Rocky could really pull off his task.


    "Oh, that? It''s just easy. At this point, I have already confirmed the secret identities of some other Godly


    Geniuses, such as Drew and Quentin. Thus, it won''t be hard for me to lure them into a trap," Rocky


    replied, immediately showing off his cards.


    "I see. No wonder you had the guts to offer such a proposal just now. I think I still underestimate you. It


    seems that you are already prepared to negotiate with me once we meet." Israel could not help but be


    surprised as he realized that Rocky must have already guessed that he might appear before him


    sooner orter. Hence, Rocky had alreadye up with a perfect n if ever it really happened.


    "Well, even if you did not appear before me to offer a proposal, sooner orter, someone has to make a


    move to break this deadlock. I also think that it''s better to take action now than continue being passive.


    And since most of the Godly Geniuses want to deal with me first, I have to be fully prepared for a tactic


    that could turn the tables," Rocky replied with a shrug.


    "In that case, let''s cut the crap and start putting things into motion. Take this with you. If you ever meet


    the other Godly Geniuses, you can instantly contact me through it. I will be there immediately." Then,


    Israel took out a red crystal and handed it over to Rocky.


    After receiving it, Rocky nodded and immediately put the crystal stone away.


    "I guess I should get going now." Rocky then cupped his hands and eventually left.


    As soon as Rocky disappeared, two figures suddenly emerged from the dark.


    "Godly Genius, can we really believe in him?" one of the figures immediately asked.


    "Of course, I don''t totally trust him. As he said, I should always have a backup n just in case.


    However, at this moment, he is the most suitable one to attract the other Godly Geniuses. Therefore,


    even though we can''t fully trust him, we still have to rely on him," Israel said as he let out a frown.


    Then, he immediately changed the topic and asked, "How is it going on your end? Have you arranged


    everything already?"


    Then, with a burst of devilishughter, the other figure responded, "Yes, everything''s ready. You don''t


    have to worry about anything. Soon enough, the Spiritual Emperors of both the human race and the


    spiritual race will be weed by a big surprise!"

 Chapter 1780 Lets Not Fight

    Chapter 1780 Let''s Not Fight


    With Rocky able to pass through the cave, Seth and the other candidates also tried their luck.


    Unfortunately, they were blocked; they couldn''t enter the cave. Left with no other options, they were


    forced to turn back and explore other routes.


    Rocky, on the other hand, pressed onward, oveing any and all challenges that came his way. He


    moved at an astonishing speed, leaving most of the middle-grade Spiritual Emperors and all the low-


    grade Spiritual Emperors behind. On the other hand, he gradually closed the gap between himself and


    those ahead of him.


    "Seems like I''m near the end of this path. I wonder what kind of trial will be waiting for me there," Rocky


    murmured to himself when he roughly calcted where he was.


    A couple of minutester, just as he had expected, he came across a strange stone path. The path


    extended downward, terminating in a huge, dark cave. On either side of the stone path stood various


    ghost statues, each one with a unique hellish, distorted face.


    Making his way along the path, he soon heard noises from up ahead. From afar, he could see two high-


    grade Spiritual Emperors and five middle-grade Spiritual Emperors were fighting a giant beast. The


    beast''s massive body blocked the entrance to the huge cave and was emitting an ominous ck aura.


    "It''s a diabolic beast!" Rocky eximed in disbelief. Although it was no secret that the Holy Heaven


    Pce was home to countless strange creatures, it was still shocking to see a diabolic beast here.


    Moreover, this diabolic beast in particr was as powerful as a high-grade Spiritual Emperor.


    Despite theirbined forces, these participants didn''t seem to be gaining any advantage over the


    diabolic beast. It was obviously giving them a tough time.


    Rocky squinted, trying to make out the warriors. To his surprise, he found that Isabel and Lilith were


    there.


    After a few more rounds of futile fighting, some of the warriors began to look discouraged. One by one,


    they began to retreat.


    Towards the end, only two Spiritual Emperors at the premium stage remained, along with Lilith and


    Isabel. However, things didn''t look so good for them.


    At some point, the diabolic beast injured both Lilith and Isabel, one after another. The two girls


    retreated temporarily, long enough to heal themselves.


    When they saw what had happened, the other two high-grade Spiritual Emperors realized that it was a


    futile battle, so they too retreated and left.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The diabolic beast guarding the cave, on the other hand, did not chase after them. Instead, it stood


    firmly and vigntly watched the horizon for iing intruders.


    Rocky took this as his opportunity to show himself to Lilith, handing her some medicine.


    "Who are you?" Lilith asked warily. Rocky hadn''t revealed to her his identity as Basil. "Oh, I''m a


    Spiritual Emperor of the Di n, a friend of Basil''s," Rocky told her reassuringly.


    "Oh, I see, Basil''s friend." At the mention of his name, Lilith immediately rxed.


    "Take the medicine already, before your injury gets worse," Rocky urged.


    "I have brought my own medicine with me," Lilith replied stubbornly.


    "This is no ordinary medicine," Rocky insisted.


    "Really?" Lilith epted it albeit a bit dubiously. After eyeing it carefully, she popped it into her mouth.


    Almost instantaneously, she felt a stream of spiritual power explode and surge within her, quickly


    spreading all over her body and repairing her damaged meridians.


    "You weren''t kidding. That medicine packs a powerful punch..." Lilith was pleasantly surprised. With


    ordinary medicine, one needed to activate their spiritual power to make it work. However, the medicine


    she just took healed her automatically without any external force.


    "Wait for me here," Rocky instructed. Then, he walked over to Isabel, who had taken refuge nearby,


    and handed her some medicine too.


    Despite meeting Rocky in disguise once before, Isabel obviously didn''t remember him. Thus, when


    Rocky offered her something, she wrinkled her nose with disgust. "No, thanks. I don''t need it!"


    "You are badly injured. If you don''t heal yourself in time, it will affect your subsequent trials..." Rocky


    said patiently.


    "We don''t know each other. I doubt you''re kind enough to help a stranger." Her prejudice was evident.


    Isabel thought lowly of Rocky, especially since he was human.


    "Ha ha, you''re not wrong!" Rocky chuckled. "The truth is, a friend of mine asked me to deliver a


    message to you. He said he''s really looking forward to the day you canpete with him in terms of


    mysterious military arrays again."


    Hearing this, Isabel was stunned. Very few humans knew her original identity, and even fewer knew


    she was proficient in mysterious military arrays. Something seemed to click in her mind.


    "This friend of yours, is he..." Isabel''s voice trailed off hesitantly.


    "My only job was to send you that message. Now, take the medicine. Are we good?" Rocky asked,


    smiling coyly as he pushed the medicine into her hand.


    Isabel took the medicine in a daze. When she came to her senses, Rocky had already left and returned


    to Lilith''s side.


    "Do you know her?" Lilith couldn''t help but ask when she saw Rocky''s interaction with Isabel just now.


    "She is also a friend of Basil''s," Rocky answered briefly.


    "Basil must have a lot of friends," Lilith sighed.


    Without replying, Rocky smiled at her fondly.


    "This diabolic beast is powerful. I didn''t expect that, even with all our strengthbined, we wouldn''t


    be able to defeat it," Lilith added, her expression darkening.


    "I''m afraid its strength is very close to that of a peak-staged Spiritual Emperor. It''s really not surprising


    that you can''t defeat it, even though you all worked together," Rocky said, trying tofort her.


    "This should be thest challenge of this trail path. We can''t fail here!" Lilith buried her face in her


    hands in frustration.


    "Let me have a try!" The truth was, Rocky had been considering this for a while now. Lilith was right;


    this was thest challenge, so he couldn''t just stop here. While he could''ve found other ways to


    others also ended up on this path, they too would spend a lot of time and energy dealing with this


    monster. Therefore, he decided to handle this beast for good.


    "Don''t, it''s too dangerous!" Lilith warned, her tone colored with worry.


    But Rocky just winked at her. Then he strode over towards the diabolic beast.


    As he approached the cave entrance''s guardian beast, Rocky immediately activated the Mysterious


    Beast Transformation Skill, intending to enter the diabolic beast''s spiritual sense to subdue it. However,


    the diabolic beast''s power was stronger than he expected. Even though he was close to being a


    Spiritual Emperor at peak state, he was still unable to enter the diabolic beast''s spiritual sense, since


    thetter was able to resist him.


    "This is going to be troublesome..." Just as Rocky''s mind was racing toe up with a solution to


    subdue the diabolic beast, thetter seemed to have a premonition and suddenly reached forward to


    crush the former.


    Fortunately, Rocky managed to dodge to the side in time. As he did so, he called out to the diabolic


    beast, "Good boy, I don''t want to fight with you!"

 Chapter 1781 To Be Or Not

    Chapter 1781 To Be Or Not


    Obviously, the demonic beast did not take Rocky seriously. Instead, it suddenly pounced on him and


    At this moment, all the Spiritual Emperors around, including Lilith and Isabel, could just shake their


    heads. They clearly thought that Rocky was overestimating himself for provoking and confronting the


    demonic beast alone.


    Although Rocky already possessed the strength of a high-level Spiritual Emperor, he could not expose


    his real strength in front of everyone else. Hence, under these circumstances, he really was at a


    disadvantage against the demonic beast.


    Therefore, in front of the other participants, Rocky was just an insane daredevil that waspletely


    suppressed by the power of the demonic beast. At this point, he would not be able to advance nor


    retreat.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, the news that Rocky and the other Spiritual Emperors were blocked off at the end of one of


    the trials had already reached outside the Holy Heaven Pce.


    Then, Colton said with a concerned look on his face, "It seems that they have encountered the


    demonic beast guarding the Myriad-tribtion Devil Den."


    "Wait. A demonic beast? Did I hear that right? This is a serious matter!" The Spiritual Emperors, who


    were with Colton, instantly grew restless upon hearing this. They did not expect that there was a


    demonic beast in the Holy Heaven Pce. Moreover, it had confronted the Spiritual Emperors


    participating in the contest.


    "What are we going to do now, Chief Colton? That demonic beast is so powerful even for the high-level


    Spiritual Emperors. If it identally kills any of the participants, it will be a huge loss for us!" a


    representative from one of the forces protested, knowing that their members must be in grave danger


    at the moment.


    "Danger is always inevitable in facing the trials. However, this is also their chance to show how calm


    they can be in dealing with such huge crises. Sure, the demonic beast is very strong, but it doesn''t


    mean that they can''t challenge it. Moreover, no rule prohibits the Spiritual Emperors from acting


    together to go against amon enemy inside the Holy Heaven Pce. This is also a part of the test.


    We can see here how they react to certain situations. Will they choose to consider the overall situation,


    or will they just be after their own interests? You have to understand that this is an important aspect


    when they go on the battlefield in the future," Colton exined with so much perception.


    After hearing what Colton had to say, the people with him quickly understood his sentiments. They


    could not help but be amazed at how his mind worked.


    Meanwhile, Rocky was still in a stalemate with the demonic beast. He had been trying to prate the


    beast''s spiritual sense in a variety of ways, but all of them seemed to have failed.


    Since his initial confrontation with the demonic beast, two hours had already passed. During that time,


    three groups of Spiritual Emperors hade one after another.


    One of the groups was actuallyprised of Seth and the other Spiritual Emperors of the spiritual race


    that Rocky encountered outside of the cave, while the other was Michelle''s team, who had been


    chasing Rocky in the beginning but had lost track of him a long time ago. Thest group was Rocky''s


    originalpanions¡ªValeria, Ca, and Eunice.


    When the demonic beast saw that more and more Spiritual Emperors were appearing in its territory, it


    became more agitated. It let out a massive roar, its face became even more ferocious, and its long


    ck hair stood on its end. The very next moment, an overwhelming power of the Spiritual Domain was


    released, spreading throughout an area of hundreds of meters.


    At this point, the demonic beast became even more vignt of its surroundings. In turn, Rocky could not


    help but be a little frustrated. After all, the more vignt the beast was, the more difficult it was for him


    to invade its spiritual sense.


    Then, as soon as Valeria and the two other girls saw that Rocky was battling such a powerful beast,


    they wasted no time and joined him.


    ''How far ahead is hepared to us? I thought Hall Leader Chen is going to deal with this guy. What


    happened to him?'' Holden, who was a part of Michelle''s team, was definitely surprised that Rocky was


    already here. After all, Hall Leader Chen was so confident earlier that he could find a chance to deal


    with Rocky. However, he was nowhere to be found at this moment. It seemed that he had miserably


    failed since Rocky was before their eyes, challenging the demonic beast in front of them.


    At the same time, Michelle was also surprised. Although her team members were not as strong as the


    high-level Spiritual Emperors, they were still capable enough to have an advantage over most low-level


    and medium-level Spiritual Emperors. In fact, on their way to this ce, they smoothly survived and


    surpassed several trials. However, in the end, it seemed that Rocky was still far ahead of them.


    ''This guy is really something! It''s such a shame that I was not able to convince him to join my team. I


    have to try harder next time so that I can take advantage of him.'' Michelle''s eyes twinkled as she


    started scheming on what she could do about Rocky.


    At the same time, the attention of the members of the spiritual race was also focused on Rocky. Their


    eyes seemed to be full of resentment because they all thought that it was him who had set up another


    powerful enchanted barrier after he broke into the cave. Since they were not able to enter the cave,


    they had to go back and find another way, which made them waste a lot of time. Therefore, they could


    not help but harbor hatred towards him.


    On the other hand, the three girls, who were finally reunited with Rocky, were shocked upon sensing


    that the aura of the demonic beast was so dreadful. Therefore, even if they wanted to help Rocky with


    the best that they could, they could not directly rush towards the beast.


    "You don''t have to help me deal with it! I will find a way to subdue it. It''s better if you go on ahead.


    While I am resisting it, take the opportunity to get past it." Rocky thought that it would just be a waste of


    time if they tried to support him when they could already proceed. Besides, after he dealt with the


    beast, he knew that he could eventually catch up with them again after a while.


    "What are you saying? Don''t you think it''s too hard for you to deal with this monstrous beast alone?" Of


    course, Eunice was concerned about him. Although she knew about Rocky''s real strength and ability to


    manipte beasts, the one he was dealing with was a demonic beast.


    "I can handle it. I already have a n! Just go on ahead!" As soon as Rocky finished his words, he


    immediately stepped forward and used the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill to lock on the beast


    in order for him to forcibly prate its spiritual sense.


    In an instant, the demonic beast also sensed that the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill was


    nothing out of the ordinary. Hence, it became wary of what Rocky was trying to do.


    At this moment, seeing that all of the beast''s attention was focused on Rocky, Michelle thought that it


    was also a good time to make a move. She immediately instructed Holden and the two medium-level


    Spiritual Emperors to prepareunching an attack.


    They all nodded in agreement and began to rush over.


    In their opinion, the demonic beast was not really that big of a deal. It was not clever as a human being,


    so it would not be that difficult to outsmart it. Moreover, since its attention was now locked on Rocky,


    they would be able to move rather freely.


    Soon enough, Michelle, Holden, and the two Spiritual Emperors rushed to the beast''s blind spot,


    intending to strike it down in one fell swoop.


    However, just as they were about to rush over, a thick, long tail suddenly appeared out of nowhere and


    struck towards them. Caught off guard, Michelle and the others were forced to stop on their tracks. In


    the blink of an eye, the tail swept across them with incredible momentum, causing dust to rise off the


    ground.


    At the same time, before they could even react, Michelle and herpanions were already hit by the


    powerful force from the beast''s enormous tail. In fact, the two medium-level Spiritual Emperors were hit


    right on their chests. They were instantly sent flying backward, and they spat a mouthful of blood as


    they crashed to the ground.


    On the other hand, Holden was able to act a bit quicker, employing the movement skill of the Sovereign


    Pavilion. However, it was not enough for him to dodge the beast''s attack. He was still hit by the tail and


    was not able to stand firm until after a few minutes.


    As for Michelle, she was able to summon a spiritual treasure to protect her from being hurt. But her


    delicate face still turned ghastly pale from embarrassment and fright.


    "Ha! Those guys deserve it." Eunice could not help but snort coldly and look at Michelle''s team with


    disdain.


    The other Spiritual Emperors, who had also confronted the demonic beast even before Rocky, also


    shook their heads. They all thought that Michelle and herpanions were just a bunch of show-offs


    that did not really understand the gravity of the situation.


    Because of this scene, the Spiritual Emperors of the spiritual race, who actually thought of doing the


    same thing as what Michelle''s team did, immediately backed off and thought twice before acting.


    "Guys, why don''t we properly join hands to deal with this demonic beast? After all, we will not be able


    to get out of this ce if we don''t take it down." Seth suddenly came forward and spoke up, addressing


    everyone there.


    Hearing this, all of the Spiritual Emperors looked at each other and pondered on his suggestion.

 Chapter 1782 A New Sensation

    Chapter 1782 A New Sensation


    "We''ve worked together before, but we still failed to defeat this diabolic beast," one of the Spiritual


    Emperors at the premium stage said with lingering fear.


    "Before, we were but a few, so the diabolic beast had the upper hand. Now that we''re many, we might


    just stand a chance!" Seth egged on.


    "I agree. If we don''t join forces, no one will be able to get in there," Michelle agreed immediately,


    nodding profusely.


    "What if someone''s just pretending to join hands, when they actually n to take the first opportunity to


    get in there first?" Eunice questioned in a loud voice, shooting using looks at the likes of Michelle


    and Holden.


    Hearing this, the other Spiritual Emperors hesitated. What Eunice said was true; they couldn''t trust


    some of the people here.


    Meanwhile, as they discussed among themselves, Rocky finally broke past the diabolic beast''s


    defenses and entered its spiritual sense. However, even then he was still fiercely resisted.


    The diabolic beast''s resistance came in the form of memories. Rocky inadvertently received images of


    the diabolic beast''s past, most of which were rted to the Shura Race''s sacred ce.


    ''It seems it was imprisoned in the Holy Heaven Pce for some reason.'' When this thought crossed his


    mind, Rocky tried tomunicate with the diabolic beast using his spiritual sense. He simultaneously


    released the holy power of the Shura Race, hoping to let the diabolic beast feel the familiar aura.


    It didn''t take long before the diabolic beast''s spiritual sense started to calm down, its resistance


    gradually ebbing away.


    "Who are you?" An ancient and aged voice rang in Rocky''s ears.


    "I''m the Godly Genius of the Shura Race, the heir to the power of the former king of the Shura Race,"


    Rocky responded.


    "The Godly Genius? Heir to the power of the former king of the Shura Race? No wonder you have the


    holy power of the Shura Race''s royal family." The voice sounded again.


    "Why are you imprisoned here, sir?" Rocky asked not unkindly.


    "I''m not imprisoned here. Actually, I''m here by my own will," the diabolic beast replied.


    "What? Why?" Rocky was stunned.


    "It''s been a long time. Forget it! Since you are the heir of the Shura Race''s king, you must be qualified


    to pass the test of the Myriad-tribtion Devil Den. I will let you in," the diabolic beast replied


    dismissively.


    "Thank you very much, sir," Rocky said gratefully. "But I hope you can let me in along with the other


    Spiritual Emperors."


    "No way. I''m the guardian here. This is my duty," the diabolic beast said firmly.


    "Among the Spiritual Emperors I mentioned, there are other Godly Geniuses of the Shura Race. We


    came here after taking the test given by the gods. If we can''t continue the test here, we can''tplete


    the test of gods!" Rocky exined insistently.


    The diabolic beastpsed into thoughtful silence. Finally, it said, "Well, fine¡ªbut just this once. I won''t


    do this again!"


    "Thank you, sir," Rocky said gratefully, withdrawing his spiritual sense immediately.


    After a lengthy discussion, the Spiritual Emperors finally decided to join forces to fight against the


    diabolic beast. They had arrived at the conclusion that only by working together did they have a fighting


    chance.


    Just as the Spiritual Emperors were about to make a move, Rocky suddenly turned around and


    announced, "Listen, everyone, there''s no need for you to join forces!"


    All the Spiritual Emperors looked at Rocky with surprise. What on earth did he mean?


    "If you don''t want to fight along with us, just get out of our way!" Holden snapped impatiently,


    concluding Rocky was just there to get in the way of their efforts.


    "Just take back your spiritual power and follow me," Rocky said cryptically, ignoring Holden''s hostility.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, he took the lead and pulled back his spiritual power, while nodding to Valeria and the other two


    girls.


    Although the three girls didn''t know what Rocky was up to, they still trusted him. Soon, they followed


    suit and took back their spiritual power.


    At this time, Rocky started walking confidently towards the diabolic beast. If the diabolic beast suddenly


    attacked, he would be doomed.


    Seeing this, all the other Spiritual Emperors exchanged anxious nces, wondering whether Rocky


    was crazy or not.


    When the diabolic beast saw Rocky approaching, it suddenly raised its head and roared with


    astonishing ferocity.


    The Spiritual Emperors present knew Rocky was done for. After all, he was doing nothing but provoking


    the diabolic beast!


    However, to everyone''s surprise, the diabolic beast suddenly shifted its huge body and retreated to the


    side, creating a path for the entrance to the Myriad-tribtion Devil Den.


    Jaws dropped in shock.


    Of course, the three girls were also shocked, but they were also very relieved that they had followed


    Rocky''s instructions. The three walked behind Rocky, slowly making their way to the den.


    Lilith and Isabel, who had received the medicine from Rocky moments earlier, nodded at each other


    and seemed to reach an understanding regarding Rocky.


    Soon, Rocky and the girls made their way past the diabolic beast undisturbed.


    This scene made Michelle and the other Spiritual Emperors eager to get in as well.


    However, as soon as they approached the diabolic beast, it suddenly extended its long tail, blocking


    their path.


    Fear was written all over their faces. They didn''t dare to move forward.


    Seeing that Michelle and the other Spiritual Emperors were stopped, Eunice and herpanions were


    also perplexed. They could tell that the diabolic beast didn''t want Michelle and the others to pass.


    Rocky turned to look back over his shoulder and frowned slightly. "Didn''t we make a deal?" he called


    out to the diabolic beast. "Let them join us, or I''ll get bored from theck ofpetition!"


    Hearing this, the diabolic beast looked down at Michelle and the other Spiritual Emperors dubiously.


    However, it obediently retracted its tail, staring at Michelle and the other Spiritual Emperors with its red


    eyes.


    All the other Spiritual Emperors, on the other hand, were absolutely bbergasted.


    "Did that man just tame the diabolic beast?" a Spiritual Emperor wondered aloud.


    "No way! How is that possible? I don''t believe it!"


    "I don''t think so either. If he did, he would be practically a god!"


    "Why are you all still standing there? Come here quickly, or it may change its mind and won''t let you


    pass!" Rocky shouted.


    Stunned, the Spiritual Emperors didn''t dare to stay a moment longer and immediately passed under the


    watchful eyes of the diabolic beast.


    "Let''s go." Michelle, together with Holden and the two Spiritual Emperors at the middle stage, followed


    closely.


    Thanks to Rocky, Michelle and other Spiritual Emperors sessfully stepped foot in the Myriad-


    tribtion Devil Den.


    And this news immediately made its way outside the Holy Heaven Pce, causing another huge


    sensation.

 Chapter 1783 Being Extremely Perilous

    Chapter 1783 Being Extremely Perilous


    "What is happening? The diabolic beast is actually obeying that Spiritual Emperor of the Di n? This


    is just inconceivable!"


    "How could that happen? Isn''t he just a low-grade Spiritual Emperor? I really am starting to doubt that


    it''s true!"


    "Is there a reason why he could do this? Does he have a secret skill that we don''t know of?"


    For a brief moment, all kinds of spections from several Spiritual Emperors could be heard. Of


    course, they were astounded by thetest feat that Rocky just pulled off.


    "I know that he really is talented. But I still did not expect that he would be able to subdue and


    manipte a diabolic beast. I have to admit that even I am extremely surprised," Colton murmured to


    himself. But afterward, he just felt more admiration for the young man. He thought that he was yet to


    see the extent of his capabilities.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and the other candidates had already reached the end of their trial path and were


    about to take on thest challenge--the Myriad-tribtion Devil Den.


    The name itself already sounded terrifying, but the ce was indeed full of horrifying dangers. The


    cave was thousands of meters deep beneath the ground, and rumor had it that it wasposed of


    hundreds of floors. Moreover, each floor was filled with strange things that would not make the lives of


    the participants any easier.


    In fact, even the strongest Spiritual Emperor of the Di n had only reached up to the hundredth floor


    beneath.


    At this moment, Rocky and the others took quite some time just standing in front of the cave''s


    entrance. As they peeked down at the bottomless cave, they could not help but feel a shiver down their


    spines. After all, they did not know what kind of danger was awaiting them inside.


    "Is there anyone here who knows what kind of trial this is? What are we expecting once we are inside?"


    Michelle asked at once as she nced at her fellow participants.


    However, most of the Spiritual Emperors shook their heads. But since Eunice was a member of the Di


    n, they could not help but all look at her expectantly, believing that she might know even a bit of


    information.


    "This cave is called the Myriad-tribtion Devil Den. ording to the Spiritual Emperors of the Di n


    who had already entered it before, the cave sounds like its name. There are over a hundred floors full


    of different trials and dangers. As far as I know, no one had everpleted all the floors ever," Eunice


    remarked.


    "Then, how do we even pass this challenge? What will be our cue that we aplished the test?"


    Seth asked, a bit confused about Eunice''s exnation.


    "The Di n has set up a teleportation array on the one-hundredth floor. As long as we can reach it, it


    means that we would already pass the test. But just a warning, only very few people were able to make


    it so far. I don''t want to scare anyone off, but it seems that we are indeed unlucky to face this challenge


    so soon," Eunice said in a gloomy tone. In fact, the end of this trial path could be said as the most


    difficult one among the nine. Moreover, passing through the cave meant that one would not be able to


    enter any other trial path. If he failed here, he would have to start all over again.


    "Humph! Only the weak ones would be afraid to confront something like this. I am not saying that it will


    be easy, but I don''t believe that this Myriad-tribtion Devil Den is enough to make me cower in fear!"


    A high-grade Spiritual Emperor suddenly spoke up. With a disdainful look on his face, he went ahead of


    the rest of the participants and immediately walked down the stone steps to proceed to the first floor.


    Soon enough, the other high-grade and medium-grade Spiritual Emperors followed suit. After all, their


    only choice was to move forward. Everyone thought that they should cross the bridge when they got


    there.


    After a while, Michelle''s group also started going down the cave.


    At this point, only Lilith, Isabel, and Rocky''s group were left at the entrance.


    Then, Isabel, who had just taken some of Rocky''s pills to recover quickly, turned to Rocky and said, "I


    want to thank you for the medicine that you gave me just now. If you want, I can protect you while we


    are inside the cave. Think of it as my way of repaying you."


    "It''s all right. You don''t have to do that. I can handle myself well. Besides, I am with these capable


    girls," Rocky politely refused and waved his hand.


    "I see. Then, I''ll go downstairs first. I guess I''ll just see you there." Knowing that what Rocky said was


    true, Isabel did not insist anymore. Then, she wasted no time and proceeded inside the cave.


    "Um... I will go with you!" Lilith turned towards Rocky this time and blurted out.


    "Okay then." Upon hearing that Rocky did not object, Eunice and the other girls could not help but


    exchange nces.


    Obviously, they were a bit surprised at Rocky''s response. They felt that another woman had fallen for


    Rocky''s charm yet again. It was as if wherever he went, there would always be beautiful women that


    would inevitably show their affection towards him.


    At the same time, Rocky took another nce at the cave before them. Although he was sure that he


    had never been there before, he had a feeling that the ce was very familiar to him.


    ''Does it mean that the king of the Shura Race came here before?'' This was the only exnation that


    he coulde up with. After all, this kind of feeling would not emerge out of the blue. If the king of the


    Shura Race dide here before, then the sense of familiarity must being from his memories.


    Of course, even if the Myriad-tribtion Devil Den was indeed a hellish ce, with Rocky''s real


    strength, he would be able to easily deal with whatever they could encounter here.


    Soon enough, Rocky and the girls eventually took the stone steps and began their journey towards the


    abysmal cave.


    Meanwhile, the other candidates, who were taking the other trial paths, were suddenly attacked by the


    diabolic beasts that appeared out of nowhere. Instantly, it caused a huge panic among the participants.


    Fortunately, they were able to fend for themselves and didn''t suffer too many losses.


    Immediately after, this issue was reported to Colton.


    "What did you say? How is this happening in so many ces at the same time?" Colton was obviously


    shocked after hearing the report. After all, he did not arrange any diabolic beasts to guard the other trial


    paths. Hence, he was confused as to how they suddenly appeared in multiple locations and even


    attacked the participants.


    "Sir, did you not arrange this?" The representatives were quite confused at Colton''s reaction because it


    was as if he had no knowledge of it.


    However, Colton immediately realized that this might be done by the Godly Geniuses of the Shura


    Race. Therefore, he could not help but let out a frown, knowing that he could not reveal this information


    to others. Eventually, he just nodded and said, "Yes, I did."


    "But sir, I think it''s better if you withdraw these diabolic beasts as soon as possible. If this goes out of


    control, there will possibly be cases of unnecessary casualties!" one of the powerful representatives


    urged at once.


    With his quick-thinking, Colton immediately came up with an excuse and said, "They cannot be


    removed right now. However, each candidate has a teleportation rune. If ever they can''t resist these


    diabolic beasts, they can readily use that to get out."


    Not expecting that this would be Colton''s response, the representatives were rendered speechless.


    On the other hand, the Spiritual Emperors, who had entered the Myriad-tribtion Devil Den, were still


    treading down the spiral stone stairs.


    These twenty candidates were divided into three groups. The first one was primarily consisted of the


    high-grade Spiritual Emperors, while the second one wasprised of the middle-grade Spiritual


    Emperors. Then, thest group was Rocky together with the girls.


    Since the high-grade Spiritual Emperors were indeed very powerful, they were able to quickly get past


    the first floor.


    At the same time, Rocky''s team had just reached the first floor of the cave. There, they saw that the


    area was not that big. It was just about a hundred square meters, and the stairs leading to the second


    floor were at the other end.


    However, within the floor, they were hindered by a few little monsters enveloped in green mes. In


    fact, they were only the size of a palm and looked non-threatening.


    But when Rocky stepped forward, the fiery little monsters suddenly started throwing green fireballs


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    towards him.


    At first nce, the fireballs seemed to be rather harmless. But the moment Rocky avoided them and


    they made contact with the wall, the fireballs directly melted it.


    Even the four women standing behind Rocky were very surprised to see this. They did not expect that


    these feeble-looking monsters actually possessed such terrifying power.


    "Don''t move!" Rocky immediately warned the girls. He wanted to assess the strength of the fiery


    monsters first, so he did not want the girls to take a risk and move rashly. Afterward, Rocky gradually


    moved forward by using his bodily movement skill.


    While doing so, the little monsters didn''t move in their ce. Instead, they just kept shooting those


    vicious green fireballs at a rapid pace. If one was hit by it, he would instantly be in danger.


    Then, after testing the extent of the strength of the little monsters, Rocky eventually headed back to the


    four women.

 Chapter 1784 The Most Eye-catching Ones

    Chapter 1784 The Most Eye-catching Ones


    "It''s fine. Those little monsters are not as dangerous as they seem to be. Just follow my lead!" Rocky


    assured the four women after he figured out the attacking patterns of the monsters.


    Since the four women hadplete trust in Rocky, they all nodded and followed closely behind him.


    Then, soon enough, under Rocky''s guidance, the five of them were able to get past the monsters and


    go down another floor.


    Meanwhile, outside the Holy Heaven Pce, the representatives from various forces were still paying


    close attention to the progress of the first batch of Spiritual Emperors that entered the Myriad-tribtion


    Devil Den.


    "Chief Colton, what is so intriguing about the Myriad-tribtion Devil Den? It seemed that it is one of


    the hardest areas in the entire test," one of the representatives asked. The other Spiritual Emperors


    also wanted some information since not many of them knew what could be found inside the cave.


    "Strictly speaking, the Myriad-tribtion Devil Den is home to demonic spirits. It is more than a


    thousand meters deep and has hundreds of floors beneath the ground. It is also enveloped by an


    abysmal power, which in turn makes the monsters residing there more powerful and terrifying than the


    ones that can be regrly seen in the Ethereal Region. These monsters possess all kinds of strange


    abilities. Therefore, even if one is strong enough but doesn''t have highprehensive talents, they will


    still find it difficult to surpass the floors. Moreover, the deeper they go into the den, the stronger the


    monsters they will encounter. In this challenge however, if one can reach the one-hundredth floor, they


    will pass the test," Colton exined in detail.


    "But the most interesting feat of the den is that it will absorb the spiritual power of the Spiritual


    Emperors inside it. As one goes further down, the rate of losing their spiritual power will increase. In


    other words, among the tests, the Myriad-tribtion Devil Den is the ultimate one. Once a Spiritual


    Emperor can reach all the way down to the one-hundredth floor, they have a chance of breaking


    through to the Shura Realm."


    "What? The Shura Realm? Are you sure about that?" The big shots from the various forces instantly


    looked at each other and caused quite amotion after hearing what Colton said.


    After all, the Shura Realm was said to be impossible to attain by the members of the human race and


    the spiritual race.


    Meanwhile, another group of Spiritual Emperors had just finished undergoing trials from different areas.


    Now, they also arrived at the entrance of the Myriad-tribtion Devil Den, ready to take on the hardest


    trial that they could experience yet. Among these Spiritual Emperors were some Godly Geniuses,


    including Israel and Gloria.


    Without wasting any time, they entered the den and proceeded to the first floor.


    However, upon seeing the firepower of the monsters that could even dissolve the walls of the cave,


    many Spiritual Emperors had to retreat quickly.


    "What is with these monsters? Their looks are deceiving!"


    "The monsters on the first floor are already this powerful? This is insane. What kind of ferocious beasts


    are waiting for us on the next floors?"


    "I don''t know. But what I''m sure of is that if we are not careful enough, we are going to die in here!"


    "Well, there''s no use being scared. We have to somehow try to get past them in order to move on!"


    However, at this moment, Gloria, who had blended well with the other Spiritual Emperors, did not really


    take the feisty monsters seriously. Instead, she just rushed forward without any hesitation, confronting


    them head-on.


    Immediately after, she was able to pass through several of those monsters.


    At the same time, she became the sole focus of the attacks. The green fireballs came at her from all


    directions, and Gloria somehow felt that an invisible force was putting a powerful pressure on her.


    However, with her strength, it wasn''t really a huge deal. She just maintained herposure and swiftly


    shuttled through the remaining monsters and reached the other end of the floor.


    Seeing this, several other Spiritual Emperors also started climbing down the cave.


    Only a few Spiritual Emperors at the primary stage and the medium stage were left at the entrance,


    hesitating a bit after learning how dangerous this ce was.


    On the other hand, the first batch of the Spiritual Emperors, who had entered the Myriad-tribtion


    Devil Den earlier, had already gone deeper into the cave. Of course, the ones taking the lead were the


    three premium-stage Spiritual Emperors.


    Then, Seth and the other Spiritual Emperors from the spiritual race were just a few floors behind.


    Following behind were Michelle''s group and some other Spiritual Emperors at the primary stage.


    Lastly, Rocky and the four women were having the slowest progress.


    Some very eager Spiritual Emperors at the medium stage had been rushing down the floors with all


    their strength, thinking that the faster their progress was, the sooner they could get out of the den.


    However, before they could even reach the twentieth floor, these Spiritual Emperors were already


    panting heavily. It seemed that a huge chunk of their spiritual power was already sucked away without


    them noticing. When they realized what was happening, it was already toote. After all, it was


    impossible for them to recover their spiritual power inside the Myriad-tribtion Devil Den. Hence, they


    could only rely on their remaining spiritual power toplete the test, which would be rather impossible


    at this point.


    The first thirty floors of the den were actually not too dangerous even for ordinary primary-stage


    Spiritual Emperors. As long as they could efficiently control their spiritual power and prevent losing too


    much of it, it would be rather easy for them to reach the thirty-first floor.


    About four hourster, most of the Spiritual Emperors from the first batch had already passed through


    the thirtieth floor. In fact, the three premium-stage Spiritual Emperors had already gotten to the fortieth


    floor.


    More surprisingly, the second batch of the Spiritual Emperors, who entered the Myriad-tribtion Devil


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Den, was progressing very quickly. Two of the premium-stage Spiritual Emperors, including Israel,


    would soon catch up to Rocky''s group.


    After another two hours, the gap between the two batches of Spiritual Emperors was indeed erased.


    Israel and the other premium-stage Spiritual Emperor from the second batch had overtaken most of the


    Spiritual Emperors from the first batch and had caught up with the three premium-stage Spiritual


    Emperors on the lead. At this point, they formed the leading group, which was already about to enter


    the fiftieth floor.


    The new second group of participants was mostlyprised of medium-stage Spiritual Emperors.


    Among them, the Spiritual Emperors of the spiritual race, including Isabel, were the ones performing


    remarkably.


    Then, the third group was mostly made up of primary-stage Spiritual Emperors, although there were


    still some medium-stage Spiritual Emperors among them. But in this group, the limelight was


    As for Rocky and the four women, they were still at the end of the group, and it seemed that they did


    not really intend to treat the test like a race.


    At this point, even Gloria had already surpassed Rocky and the girls. Although she actually wanted to


    be with Rocky, she could not do it since she couldn''t let others know her identity. Moreover, Rocky had


    given her an important task, and that should be her priority.


    Another four hours psed, and the situation inside the cave had just gotten fiercer.


    The seven premium-stage Spiritual Emperors, who were now in the lead, had already passed through


    the sixtieth floor. Although they had already reached quite far, it could be seen that they were still rather


    rxed. At the same time, the second group had just entered the fiftieth floor.


    However, this was where the difference in strength started to be evident. Since the Spiritual


    Emperors at the primary stage obviously had limited strength, after surpassing the fortieth floor, they


    felt the disadvantages in almost all aspects. The pressure they felt doubled and even geniuses like


    Michelle and Seth deemed that they were about to reach their limits. At this point, their speed gradually


    decreased, and they sensed that their bodies were bing rather heavy.


    Before they could get past the fiftieth floor, the medium-grade Spiritual Emperors, who were part of the


    third group, had just overtaken Michelle and Seth, relying solely on their brute strength.


    Soon enough, the distance between them became even wider.


    Eventually, as they felt the limitation of their strength, Moore and some other primary-stage Spiritual


    Emperors chose to give up. With that, they quickly took out their own teleportation rune and exited the


    cave. Fortunately, since they were just primary-stage Spiritual Emperors, covering the thirty floors


    meant that they already passed the test.


    Now that some of the Spiritual Emperors had already begun withdrawing from the test, thepetition


    became even more intense. At this point, not many primary-stage Spiritual Emperors remained inside


    the cave. At the same time, the people watching outside the Holy Heaven Pce were so eager to see


    who among the participants would be able to reach the farthest.


    Of course, many were eyeing Seth and Michelle. Right now, people think that they were the strongest


    primary-stage Spiritual Emperors left. Hence, they wanted to see for themselves how far these two


    could gopared to their fellow participants on the same level.

 Chapter 1785 Kill Two Birds With One Stone

    Chapter 1785 Kill Two Birds With One Stone


    Rocky and the other four women were in no hurry to move up thedder even though they were ranked


    deadst so that those in front would forget about them.


    At the same time, Colton and the representatives had their eyes locked on the Myriad-tribtion Devil


    Den.


    "Michelle from the Flying Feather Pavilion has undoubtedly earned the title of the most talented


    Spiritual Emperor. She has already reached such a high level at such a young age. The sky''s the limit


    for her..."


    "Only Seth from the spiritual race could bepared to her!" "By contrast, the Di n''s Spiritual


    Emperors who have performed well before seem not to be doing well in the Myriad-tribtion Devil


    Den."


    "It seems that their past performances were just a fluke."


    "We''ll get to see who the real strong ones are in the Myriad-tribtion Devil Den!"


    The crowd buzzed as the onlookers and representatives alike began to discuss their thoughts.


    While they were talking among themselves, thepetition took a sudden turn. The rankings of the


    Spiritual Emperors drastically changed in a blink of an eye.


    Every low-leveled Spiritual Emperor including Ca, Eunice, and Michelle was forced to quit after the


    fiftieth floor since they had all reached their limits. Much to everyone''s surprise, only Rocky, Gloria, and


    Valeria were the ones that remained standing.


    The reason why Rocky didn''t choose to quit was that he had an agreement with Israel to use himself to


    lure out the remaining Godly Geniuses in hiding. He had to give them an irresistible chance to attack


    him.


    "The other Godly Geniuses might take the bait and attack me. If that happens, don''t help me and just


    continue to go down!" At this moment, Rocky and Valeria were still at the back end of the Spiritual


    Emperors.


    "Are you sure you''ll be fine alone?" Valeria couldn''t help but worry for him.


    "Of course," Rocky said with a calm smile which eased Valeria''s heart.


    For the middle-level Spiritual Emperors, the sixtieth floor was the limit for most of them. After the two


    passed the fiftieth floor, they saw many middle-level Spiritual Emperors struggling to pass one floor


    after the other.


    They saw Lilith, Isabel, and others stuck at the fifty-fifth floor battling against several three-headed,


    giant monsters.


    The moment Rocky and Valeria appeared, another three monsters appeared out of thin air.


    "Can you handle them alone? I don''t want to waste my time here," Rocky looked at Valeria and asked.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "What do you think? Just go!" she said with sneer.


    With a smile etched on his face, Rocky disappeared in a sh, leaving Valeria to deal with the three


    gigantic monsters.


    Rocky dashed through two floors in an instant. Since all the monsters were busy dealing with the other


    Spiritual Emperors, Rocky met little to no resistance.


    It was only at the fifty-eighth floor when he saw no one present but him.


    Rocky immediately raised his guard and began to scan every inch of the ce. It was unusual to see


    no monsters appear when he stepped inside. So far, opponents should appear as soon as someone


    entered. He threaded carefully, wary of any surprise attack that might happen.


    But he sensed not a single soul. There was obviously something strange going on.


    "Could it be..." Something struck his mind when he was trying to figure out what was happening


    But at the moment he least expected it, a huge mace suddenly appeared out of thin air and struck him


    with a strong spiritual power. At the same time, a spiritual light cut through the air with astonishing


    power.


    Lucky for him, he had enough time to release all of his spiritual power to block the attack.


    Bang!


    The two collided with a huge bang, sending the spiritual light flying in all directions and making the


    ground quake.


    The shaking caused the surrounding to suddenly shift, revealing a group of monsters surrounding


    Rocky. At the front of the pack, a middle-level Spiritual Emperor was holding the mace with one hand.


    If his guess was right, the man in front of him was the Godly Genius of the Beast Fief.


    Although the Beast Fief was the weakest of the nine, their members were bloodthirsty, battle-driven


    maniacs who wanted nothing but to fight. They also had the power to control demonic beasts to fight by


    their side.


    In the past, the Beast Fief had already been strong, but because they was adamant to destroy


    everyone in their path, they recklessly fought against the other fiefs whoter joined arms. As a result,


    they had suffered heavy casualties from which they had not recovered from yet.


    This was the reason why the Beast Fief wasgging behind the others.


    Even still, it would be fatal to underestimate their Godly Genius.


    Before deciding to act, Rocky looked at the monsters first and immediately knew that they were being


    manipted by Guillermo, the Godly Genius in front of him. Although he didn''t know what method


    Guillermo had used, he had no choice but to fight back since he was trapped.


    He decided not to pay much attention to the monsters since they were only equivalent to middle-level


    Spiritual Emperors. Instead, he focused all of his might at Guillermo.


    Although the Godly Genius tried his best to hide his true strength, Rocky could tell that his power was


    close to that of a high-level Spiritual Emperor, even higher than that of Valeria and Gloria!


    "Go to hell!" After a moment of standstill, Guillermo suddenly shouted at the top of his lungs as he


    swung the mace at Rocky.


    Rocky was well aware that his opponent would not be easy to deal with. With Guillermo''s power and


    the monsters by his side, Rocky knew better than to fight him head on. He thought about using the


    Earth-diving Skill to put some distance between him and the monsters.


    But the entrance to the next floor seemed to have been hidden by Guillermo using some illusion skill.


    Rocky''s options were starting to grow thin. If he wanted to pass, he had to get rid of his opponent first.


    However, if he went all out, his real strength would be exposed to everyone, which would put his n in


    peril. On the other hand, if he didn''t, it would take him a long time to win this battle.


    Not knowing what to do, his eyes suddenly lit up as he remembered something. He quickly took out the


    stone Israel had given him before.


    Seeing this, Guillermo knew that Rocky nned to call for support. He knew that the only one he could


    call for was Valeria, so he wasn''t bothered by it one bit. Surprisingly, a smile slowly crept up on his face


    since he believed that this was the perfect opportunity to kill two birds with one stone.

 Chapter 1786 Spiritual Power Disappearing

    Chapter 1786 Spiritual Power Disappearing


    Rocky knew what Guillermo was thinking, which was why he nned to stall so that Israel could arrive


    just in time.


    "You don''t want me as an enemy, do you?" Rocky asked him with a depressed stare.


    "Cut the crap, will you?" Guillermo was clearly determined to kill Rocky. He ordered those monsters


    and, suddenly, they rushed towards Rocky and blocked his way.


    Rocky immediately released three demonic phantoms to protect himself.


    The monsters in the Myriad-tribtion Devil Den were not intelligent by any means, so very quickly


    they were besieged by the three phantoms. As Rocky was hidden behind the phantoms, Guillermo had


    a hard time recognizing him at once.


    But Guillermo was no pushover. After all, he was also chosen by the gods, so he had his strength.


    A momentter, he discovered where Rocky was and swiftlyunched a violent attack. Guillermo


    swung a giant mace straight into Rocky''s face. Rocky felt the earth beneath him shake violently and his


    vision blur.


    He calcted the time and guessed that Israel would arrive at any moment, so he didn''t dodge and


    chose to stand still and confront Guillermo head-on.


    Guillermo sneered when he realized Rocky didn''t dodge. In terms of strength, he would never lose to


    any Godly Genius. Even Israel, the strongest Godly Genius, may not be able to surpass his physical


    power.


    Guillermo swung his mace again, its force so violent that it felt as though it could destroy the world.


    Even the demonic monsters couldn''t withstand its power and swiftly fled in panic.


    But Rocky stood still.


    Boom!


    As the mace hit Rocky, the ground beneath him shook violently. The ce where he stood was now


    filled with spiritual power. Stones were scattered everywhere and left Rocky covered in dust.


    Guillermo clearly felt the mace make contact with Rocky, so it would be nearly impossible for thetter


    to remain unharmed. Guillermo was so confident that he didn''t bother to continue with his attack,


    because he was convinced that Rocky would quickly beg him to spare his life.


    Just as the confident Guillermo was feeling smug about the whole thing, a few ck needles suddenly


    emerged out of the dust clouds and obscurely pierced his flesh.


    However, he never noticed that he was attacked. He just brushed off the feeling as being bitten by a


    few mosquitoes. He ignored it and focused all of his attention on Rocky instead.


    A momentter, the dust slowly dissipated and settled. Rocky stood still as if he had never moved at


    all. He was clearly unfazed by the attack.


    When Guillermo took a closer look, he discovered that Rocky waspletely unharmed.


    "How is this possible?" He found himself slightly surprised.


    Before he had the chance to straighten the situation out, a figure suddenly appeared behind him. He


    immediately became alert and was about to turn around. However, he soon found himself unable to


    move.


    He never expected those ck needles shot by Rocky hadpletely prated through and sealed


    his body, leaving himpletely immobile.


    "He''s all yours, Israel," Rocky dered with a deadpan tone when another figure appeared. He quickly


    moved to the other side before disappearing.


    "Israel, you actually teamed up with Odin?!" It never urred to Guillermo that the notoriously arrogant


    Israel would join forces with Rocky.


    "Haha! We''re not. This is just a deal we''ve made." Israel burst intoughter. It appeared he had made


    the right decision.


    "Damn it! I''ll kill you!" Guillermo shouted. He forcefully activated his spiritual power and finally was able


    to move again.


    However, Israel was still the stronger contender. Although Guillermo did his best to break through the


    physical barrier, he was unable to summon enough spiritual power in such a short amount of time. So


    Israelunched a preemptive attack before Guillermo could fight back. He released a ck mist that


    instantly wrapped itself around Guillermo.


    "What''s this? Soul-devouring sorcery? How dare you! You actually learned this kind of sorcery. It''s an


    evil skill." Before Guillermo could react, his body began to dry up. His flesh and blood appeared


    dehydrated, as if all the energy and life had been sucked out of his body.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before long, he had transformed into a mummy.


    "The Beast Fief will soon belong to me," Israel sneered. Once the Beast Fief lost its Godly Genius, their


    drive would be destroyed. By then, it would be easy to conquer the Beast Fief.


    Within the next moment, Israel managed to pulverize Guillermo''s dehydrated corpse into dust with a


    single hit from his palm. After reducing it to ashes, Israel turned on his heel and left.


    On the other side, Rocky knew that it was unlikely for Guillermo to escape, so he did not sympathize


    with Guillermo. After all, the battle between Godly Geniuses was fierce. It could be a matter of life or


    death. He knew that whoughsstughs longest. So he had to win; otherwise, he would die too.


    Moreover, he deserved it afterunching the attack first. As another saying goes, "He who is unjust is


    doomed to destruction."


    However, Rocky knew Israel wasn''t a good person. Perhaps one day, Israel would turn back on Rocky


    once he had done using him. Rocky had decided at that moment that he wouldn''t let Israel kill another


    Godly Genius if he could help it. After all, the more Godly Geniuses there remained, the higher


    possibility they could gang up on Israel and pin him down when the moment arose.


    Rocky also knew that his n couldn''t adapt quickly enough to the change. He wasn''t sure whether


    Israel would attack other Godly Geniuses or not. What he could do now was to at least protect Gloria


    and Valeria. Therefore, he needed to warn Gloria as soon as possible. He was worried that her true


    identity might have been exposed.


    At the same time, several high-level Spiritual Emperors had already reached the seventieth floor, and


    some strong middle-level ones had also exceeded the sixty-fifth floor. The rest of them were basically


    around the sixtieth floor.


    Rocky very quickly caught up with Gloria.


    Alongside Gloria, there were about ten middle-level Spiritual Emperors and most of them came from


    the spiritual race.


    They were surprised to see Rocky, a low-level Spiritual Emperor, reach them.


    Each floor was a great test of the limits of their spiritual power and physical strength. Although they had


    taken a lot of pills to replenish their spiritual power, they found it difficult to stop their spiritual powers


    from depleting.

 Chapter 1787 Rational Analysis

    Chapter 1787 Rational Analysis


    If Rocky was just on the fiftieth floor, then this might not really be such a surprising feat. However, he


    was doing the task on the sixtieth floor. In fact, this was already the farthest that a middle-grade


    Spiritual Emperor could normally reach. Yet, Rocky was not showing any sign of slowing down. He


    made it this fast without struggling on the upper floors.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Meanwhile, the news that Rocky had already entered the sixtieth floor quickly reached the ears of the


    people outside the Holy Heaven Pce, instantly making a hugemotion.


    "What? He is on the sixtieth floor? I thought that was already the limit for most middle-grade Spiritual


    Emperors! He isn''t even a middle-grade Spiritual Emperor! How can this be?"


    "I bet this guy is about to do something incredible again!"


    "His abilities and talents are really out of this world! There''s no way that he''s just a low-grade Spiritual


    Emperor!"


    At this time, all kinds of excitedments and remarks could be heard from the crowd.


    Colton could just smile while lightly shaking his head. Even he was very impressed at Rocky''s


    marvelous performance. Moreover, since the young man was disguised as s Spiritual Emperor of the Di


    n, it was already to be expected that he would attract others'' attention. However, Colton wasn''t


    worried that Rocky''s identity might get exposed. After all, he hadplete trust in the young man and


    that he knew exactly when to stop.


    Just as Colton expected, Rocky''s n was actually to leave the Spiritual Divine Land after he caught


    up with Gloria.


    "Hey! Are you supposed to reach this far?" Gloria was surprised to see that Rocky had suddenly


    appeared and had already caught up to her. Logically speaking, he should not be performing this good


    if he wanted to keep a low profile.


    "Listen to me first. I was attacked by Guillermo earlier," Rocky informed her immediately.


    "What? Here on the test? Are you all right? What happened?" Gloria instantly asked. The expression


    on her face quickly changed from confusion to worry.


    "Well, do you think that I can appear right before your eyes if he managed to do something to me?"


    Rocky retorted with a confident smile.


    "Then, it seems that Guillermo was the one who got in trouble." Hearing Rocky''s subtle joke, she could


    not help but feel relieved.


    "Yeah. He probably won''t be able to see the outside world again."


    "Wait. What do you mean? Did you kill him?" Gloria''s eyes instantly narrowed, worried that someone


    might discover what he did.


    "Of course not. In fact, I didn''t need to do anything to him."


    "Then, what on earth happened? Don''t make me keep guessing!" Gloria was so intrigued that she did


    not want Rocky to spare any detail.


    Eventually, Rocky told her everything.


    "I see. Israel has already made his move. It''s actually beneficial for us. With his help, we can get rid of


    the other Godly Geniuses much sooner. It will save us a lot of trouble forter," Gloria remarked after


    learning how Israel cooperated with Rocky in order to eliminate the other Godly Geniuses.


    "You should not be rejoicing yet. After all, Israel ns to take down every Godly Genius, including you.


    Your identity has already been exposed, so I want you to leave with me right now. That is actually the


    reason why I had to catch up with you," Rocky exined.


    "I see..." Gloria knew how dangerous Israel was, but she was still a little hesitant to forfeit the test.


    "What are you still hesitating for? I can guarantee that you will enter the next round. So, you don''t have


    to go further and take the risks," Rocky urged with a serious expression.


    "All right, all right!"


    However, just as the two of them were about to activate the teleportation rune and leave, Rocky


    suddenly felt that a very strong holy power was uncontrobly surging out of his body. Then, in the blink


    of an eye, a strange light door emerged before both of them.


    The very next moment, Rocky''s entire body was suddenly pulled towards the door by some kind of


    mysterious power. Then, under the watchful eyes of Gloria, as well as the other middle-grade Spiritual


    Emperors on the floor, his body rushed into the light door and vanished without a trace.


    Everything happened so fast that Gloria''s delicate face instantly turned pale. She wanted to grab onto


    Rocky but it was already toote. All she could do was staring as Rocky was immediately sucked into


    the light door.


    After a moment, the light door just disappeared as if it never existed.


    Even Rocky did not expect that something like this would suddenly happen. He was caught off guard,


    and he felt that his body was strongly pulled over by a great force.


    Right after passing through the light door, the images he saw became a blur as if time and space were


    distorting.


    Not long after, he felt that a dazzling light wasing in front of him, and his body was continuously


    rushing towards its source. When he finally came to his senses, he found that he was actually in a very


    familiar scene¡ªsurrounded by peach blossoms in a deep valley.


    "Why would I be here?" When Rocky finally realized where he was, he was dumbfounded because he


    was in the ce where the goddess had been summoning him.


    At this time, a beautiful figure suddenly descended from the sky andnded in front of him. However,


    since she was enveloped by dazzling light, Rocky was not able to see her face well.


    "Madam, are you the one who summoned me?" Although he could not clearly see, Rocky instantly


    knew that the figure in front of him was the one who had chosen him from the start.


    "No, I did not. In fact, the holy power of the Shura Race within your body was what opened up a space


    passageway for some reason. Tell me, are you perhaps in the Holy Heaven Pce just now?" the


    goddess asked bluntly.


    "Yes, I am."


    "I see. Then, that must be it. The Holy Heaven Pce was once a part of the Holy-Evil World. Although


    it waster isted, one can still ess the Holy-Evil World from it," the goddess exined after


    knowing the reason why Rocky suddenly entered the space of the gods.


    "A part of the Holy-Evil World?" It was actually Rocky''s first time hearing the existence of the Holy-Evil


    World. He had always thought that there was a ce where the gods resided, and this must be it.


    However, he did not expect that it had such a name.


    "Yes. It is a world or dimension where deities and devils can co-exist. To be more urate, the Holy-


    Evil World exists in parallel with your world¡ªthe outside world. Thus, the bnce is maintained."


    "Oh, now I get it. No wonder the gods favor the Shura Race so much. Without them, it will greatly affect


    the entire continent, as well as the Holy-Evil World!" With the knowledge bestowed to him as the


    sessor of the Holy Lord before, Rocky immediately concluded how these things worked.


    "You are right. Currently, the Holy-Evil World is existing only in name. After all, there are just only a few


    remaining deities and devils. Nheless, as long as we try our best to maintain the bnce within the


    two worlds, and then gradually select the elites that could take over the position as gods, we will be


    able to keep the bnce from being disrupted."


    "What do you mean when you said that the Holy-Evil World is existing only in name? Is it rted to the


    matter before when the Shura Race''s king killed the gods?" Rocky tried to guess.


    "No. That is just a minor issue. The main reason is because of those self-righteous deities and devils,


    who pursued too much power by using all kinds of methods. They fiddled with the races of the


    continent andter on brought disgrace upon themselves. After that, an internal war broke out in our


    world, reducing our number significantly," the goddess revealed.


    "I see. It seems that it is moreplicated than I thought. But why is this the first time that I am hearing


    about it?" Rocky was a little bit confused. Knowing that this was such a huge and significant matter,


    she should have told him about this before.


    "There is a right time for everything. Back then, you did not have to know about it. But now that the holy


    power of the Shura Race in your body can already open the passageway connecting your world and


    our world, it just implies that you are the chosen one ording to the prophecy of the Holy-Evil World."


    The goddess suddenly blurted out a piece of crucial information.


    "Wait... What is this prophecy?" Rocky was stunned after hearing so many revtions at once.


    "Before the internal war even started, there was a deity who predicted the destruction of the Holy-Evil


    World. Moreover, he said that the only person that could save our world would be a savior that would


    extraordinary talent that I have never seen from anyone else." As she said these words, it was pretty


    obvious that the goddess'' tone was bing more excited.


    "That is the reason why you chose me to be a Godly Genius? I thought it was just a coincidence... But


    how can this prophecye to fruition? What can I do to save the Holy-Evil World when I am just a


    mere mortal?" Of course, Rocky always analyzed things rationally. Hence, he found it quite impossible


    for someone like him to be able to solve a crisis that even the gods could not.

 Chapter 1788 The Prediction

    Chapter 1788 The Prediction


    "I don''t know the answer either, but the prophecy also states that once the power of the savior grows


    strong enough to open the entrance to the Holy-Evil World, something big is about to happen. In short,


    this event will be the turning point and will decide the fate of the Holy-Evil World." It seemed that even


    the goddess did not know what would happen next, so the gods in the Holy-Evil World could just rely


    on the prophecy and the savior they were talking about.


    "If this huge event is not known even to the gods like yourself, then I can''t even begin to imagine what


    will happen..." Rocky could not help but let out a frown. He didn''t expect that yet again, his fate would


    be connected to the fate of the whole world.


    "The owner of the Holy Heaven Pce is the deity who dered the prophecy. His name is Deacon,


    and he used to be one of the most powerful deities in the Holy-Evil World. Moreover, the power of the


    Shura Race''s king flowing in your body is actually from Deacon himself. That is the reason why you


    can open the passageway between the Holy Heaven Pce and the Holy-Evil World. Furthermore, I


    strongly believe that Deacon has left some clues in the depths of the Holy Heaven Pce. Hence, I


    hope that you can go further down to find those clues. It will greatly help us save our world," the


    goddess continued and asked for an additional task.


    "What about the tasks in the contest? I haven''t finished them yet! Besides, even if I want to do it, I don''t


    think my current strength is enough for me to go deeper into the Holy Heaven Pce," Rocky said with


    reluctance. After all, he was well-aware of his own strength. With his current state, he knew that he


    would have difficulties in reaching the depths of the Holy Heaven Pce.


    "Don''t worry too much. Since you have inherited some of Deacon''s power, you should be able to move


    rather freely in the Holy Heaven Pce. Just believe in your own strength. You are not just an ordinary


    member of the Shura Race. You are the chosen savior," the goddess reminded him.


    "Fine. I''ll do my best!" Eventually, Rocky agreed and decided to find any clue he could get.


    "All right. You can leave now. Then, if you find anything, you know how to reach me. I will be waiting,"


    the goddess said expectantly.


    "By the way, may I know your name? We have already met a few times, but I don''t know how to


    address you properly," Rocky asked out of curiosity.


    "It''s Mika. You don''t have to be so formal with me." Then, after the goddess answered Rocky''s


    question, she instantly turned into a white light that soared into the sky and disappeared in thin air.


    "Mika, huh? That is a nice name. I wonder if she really is as nice as her name suggests," Rocky


    murmured to herself with a yful smile. Immediately after, his expression grew serious because he


    needed to go back as soon as possible. He was still in the middle of a test in the Myriad-tribtion


    Devil Den, and he now had an additional task of exploring the depths of the Holy Heaven Pce.


    "Now, how do I get out of here?" But as soon as Rocky thought about it, a light door suddenly appeared


    in front of him. Thinking that it might actually lead him back, he directly stepped into it.


    At the same time, while Rocky was brought to the Holy-Evil World, something very strange happened


    back in the Spiritual Divine Land. All of the Spiritual Emperors, who were still taking the tests on the


    nine trial paths, were forcibly teleported out by an invisible and powerful force without any notice.


    The next moment, several beams of light shed outside the Holy Heaven Pce, which turned out to


    be the contestants that were simultaneously teleported out.


    Witnessing this inexplicable scene, Colton, and the representatives of various forces were shocked that


    all Spiritual Emperors taking the test were brought out all of a sudden.


    "What happened? Why were we teleported out?"


    "I don''t know! No one even used the teleportation rune. Is there anything wrong with the Spiritual Divine


    Land?"


    "More importantly, what will happen to the test? Are we going to pass the fourth round or not?"


    At this moment, all contestants felt pretty confused. They were all in an uproar because most of them


    had not finished the trial yet. Naturally, they got worried that this would negatively affect their


    performance in the test because they were not able to finish it.


    Meanwhile, Gloria tried to stay silent and not say a thing since she saw how Rocky was devoured by


    the light door just before they were teleported outside. She assumed that Rocky''s disappearance had


    something to do with what happened to them just now. Thus, in order to take away the suspicions from


    him, Gloria deliberately feigned ignorance.


    "Count the number of the participants first! See if anyone has not been teleported out yet," Colton


    ordered immediately. At the same time, Colton and the elders found it very strange. After all, this was


    the first time ever that this kind of unusual incident had happened. Hence, they needed to figure out


    what happened inside the Spiritual Divine Land that triggered this urrence.


    Then, after counting and listing all the participants that were teleported out, they found out that


    everyone was present¡ªexcept Rocky.


    When Colton learned about this, he could not help but wear a worried expression. However, since he


    was the acting chief and the supervisor of the contest, he had to calm down. Immediately after, he


    signaled the elders not to panic as well.


    "Chief, an investigation would be necessary for this situation..." One of the elders of the Di n finally


    broke the silence and stated the obvious.


    "I know. But we cannot conduct it right now," Colton responded firmly. This was obviously not a small


    matter. Hence, to be on the safe side, their priority was to stabilize the overall situation first.


    Then, Colton stood in front of the participants and the representatives, and announced, "Everyone, on


    behalf of the organizers of the contest, we apologize for what happened. As you know, the Holy


    Heaven Pce is such a mysterious ce. So, from time to time, there will always be some


    urrences that cannot be exined bymon sense. Of course, for everyone''s safety, I think we


    should suspend this trial. But for the sake of fairness, as long as the Spiritual Emperor reaches the end


    of the third trial path before the mutation happened, whether they made it or not, they will get a passing


    mark."


    Upon hearing this, those Spiritual Emperors who had been eliminated at the end of the third trial path


    were naturally the most relieved, especially the low-grade Spiritual Emperors like Michelle.


    For everyone present, Colton made the right call and none were against it.


    After making the final count, fifty Spiritual Emperors actually made the cut, passing the fourth round.


    Since there was nothing more to do right now, the representatives of all the forces, as well as the


    participants, left the area one after another.


    At this point, only Eunice, and the other girls, who had been Rocky''spanions inside the Spiritual


    Divine Land, were left. They found out that Rocky was missing, so they wanted to hear an update on


    what was going on.


    The moment everyone left, Eunice rushed towards Colton, intending to ask him about the matter.


    "Chief Colton..."


    "I know. You don''t need to say anything. Just go back with them for now and take a rest. Leave


    everything to us and we will handle this." Colton knew exactly what Eunice would tell him. Moreover,


    since Valeria was with her, he did not think that it would be appropriate to discuss things borately.


    Since Colton specifically told Eunice that they would handle it, she had no choice but to leave with


    Ca and Valeria, and go back to their quarters.


    "Sir, we know that the missing participant is not really a member of the Di n. Who on earth is he?


    And why is he the only one missing?" the elders could not help but ask anxiously. None of them knew


    Rocky''s real identity. What they only knew was that Colton allowed Rocky, Valeria, and Gloria to enter


    the contest and use the name of the Di n under certain conditions. However, they were not included


    in the discussion of this matter because Colton made the decision by himself. But now that this


    inconceivable incident happened, the elders could not hold back their curiosity anymore.


    "Forgive me, but I promise to exin everythingter. Right now, the most important thing is to bring


    him back as soon as possible," Colton said bluntly. He was worried that Rocky might be in danger after


    being left alone in the Spiritual Divine Land. Hence, Colton decided to make the search for Rocky the


    top priority.


    "But sir, you know how mysterious and dangerous the Spiritual Divine Land is.


    How are we going to find him there? It will be like searching for a needle in a haystack! Plus, what are


    we going to do with the contest?" one of the elders pointed out.


    "I will go and search for him by myself. The rest of you can head back first. Listen! If I don''te back


    within a day, I appoint Elder Myron to preside over the contest on my stead. Don''t worry about me and


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    carry on!" As soon as Colton finished giving instructions, he instantly flew over to the Holy Heaven


    Pce and entered it.


    While they were all left there, the elders could not help but wonder why Colton seemed to put so much


    importance on Rocky. At this point, many of them were already assuming that there was a big secret


    being kept from them.

 Chapter 1789 A New World

    Chapter 1789 A New World


    Rocky found himself starring into a dark hall the moment he left the valley full of peach blossom. The


    doors were locked, barring anyone from entering inside, and the entire ce was littered with bones of


    both human and beast alike.


    "What the hell is this ce?" Rocky said to himself aloud with a frown. He surveyed everything in his


    surrounding before finding a que hanging above his head. It read, "The Avici Pce".


    "This ce seems awful judging from its name alone!"


    He once again gasped. While he was having second thoughts about entering the pce, the doors


    suddenly crept open, letting out a chilling gust of wind that sent shivers down Rocky''s spine.


    He immediately sensed the familiar aura of the Shura Race emanating from the pce.


    After hesitating for a while, he finally willed himself to go inside. Wary of any dangers that might await


    him, he summoned his spiritual power to protect himself.


    An insidious and powerful aura suddenly enveloped him as soon as he stepped inside. It came


    barreling into his consciousness, urging him to go crazy and run wild. Thankfully, his willpower was as


    strong as steel.


    Meanwhile, Colton, who was searching for Rocky, was abruptly stopped by a figure from entering the


    gates of the Spiritual Divine Land.


    He was taken aback by its sudden appearance, but upon closer look, he realized that the figure was


    the once great chief of the Di n, his grandfather, Jaiden who mysteriously disappeared for decades.


    It took him a few moments to process what was happening. His grandfather looked like he hadn''t aged


    a bit. It was as if he left just yesterday, but in truth he should be already a hundred and twenty years old


    by now.


    "Grandfather?" he asked. His eyes teemed with excitement when he saw his grandfather, whom he


    thought disappeared when he was still a child.


    "Colton, right?" Jaiden asked with a warm and familiar smile.


    "Yes, it''s me!" Colton answered with tears creeping up his eyes.


    "You''ve already grown up. It seems that I have been in the Holy Heaven Pce for too long!" Jaiden


    sighed with both happiness and regret.


    "Grandfather, have you been staying here for all these years?" Colton asked.


    "That''s right. Shortly after I resigned as the chief, I wanted to know more about the secrets of our n.


    But I was too reckless and found myself trapped inside a strange world. While wandering inside the


    ce, I discovered a mysterious reality¡ªan existence so powerful that it is simply beyond our


    imagination. I never thought that I would be able to get out. But suddenly, something strange happened


    inside that world and I was transported here," Jaiden exined his situation.


    "Grandfather, I''m d to see that you''re alive and well, but I have to search for my friend first. Why


    don''t you go back to the Di n? We can talk about it in detail after Ie back," Colton kindly replied.


    To be frank, he was more concerned about Rocky''s safety at the moment.


    "You don''t have to worry about your friend. In fact, he was the one that opened the entrance to that


    world which allowed me to escape. He''s my savior. Only those who are truly special can open its


    entrance. Now, he has an inseparable rtionship with the Holy Heaven Pce," Jaiden said calmly.


    "You mean..." Colton frowned.


    "It would be futile to search for him. Only he has the power to reach the ce where he currently is


    right now. You''ll just wander around aimlessly with little to no hope of ever reaching him. You''re just


    going to put yourself in danger. Why don''t you just stay here and wait? If hees back, he''ll surely


    appear here since this is the connection point between the various areas of the Holy Heaven Pce."


    Jaiden tried to soothe his grandson.


    Colton bit his bottom lip in frustration, but he knew his grandfather was right. Rocky''s disappearance


    was no simple matter. Plus, since Jaiden identally got out, Rocky might not still be inside the


    Spiritual Divine Land.


    "Well, then let''s wait here!" Knowing that he didn''t have much of a choice, he finally agreed to wait it


    out.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Good. We can have a good chat during this time," Jaiden said happily.


    Feeling defeated, Colton instead focused on telling his grandfather what happened to the Di n while


    he was away.


    Jaiden could only let out a sigh and say, "I didn''t expect that so many things would happen while I was


    away..."


    While the two got back together, Rocky began to encounter a number of strange things inside the Avici


    Pce. The originally empty hall was now filled with figures of those he knew and loved.


    Of course, he knew that these figures were not real, but the fact that this strange ce could actually


    reflect these figures meant that the Avici Pce could explore his memories.


    "Don''t y with me! Show me what you are capable of!" Feeling he was being watched from afar,


    Rocky shouted into thin air, hoping to summon whoever was stalking him.


    "Ha ha, how interesting. You are not deceived by my illusion!" A burst of hystericalughter suddenly


    echoed and filled the halls of the pce.


    "May I know who you are, sir?" Rocky asked as he cupped his hands.


    "I''m Ricardo, the master of this Avici Pce," the voice replied.


    Rocky immediately felt something was wrong. ''Am I still in the Holy-Evil World? Surely the name of


    Avici Pce does sound like something from there, '' he thought to himself.


    "Oh, sir, it''s my pleasure to meet you. I am Odin, the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief." Not showing his


    doubt, Rocky greeted the voice with respect.


    "Oh, a Godly Genius? No wonder you were able to enter the Holy-Evil World. But why did youe to


    my pce? Isn''t Mika the one in charge of the affairs of the Godly Geniuses?" Ricardo''s tone


    immediately changed when he heard this.


    "I''m really sorry for intruding. I came here by ident after I parted ways with her." Sensing the change


    of his tone, Rocky knew he was treading on thin ice.


    "Really?"


    "Yes. I''ll leave now. I won''t disturb you, sir." Rocky was itching to make a run for it since he knew it


    wasn''t safe to stay any longer.


    "Wait..." Ricardo suddenly shouted, which stopped him in his tracks.


    "What else can I do for you, sir?" Rocky hesitated to stop before turning around.


    "Those who enter my pce must finish a hundred challenges sessfully before they can leave!"


    Ricardo suddenly demanded.


    Rocky wanted to bothugh and cry at his situation. He entered the wrong pce by chance, and he


    knew he couldn''t leave by force. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Keeping hisposure, he smartly asked back, "I wonder if these one hundred challenges can be


    regarded as a trial."

 Chapter 1790 The One Hundred Challenges

    Chapter 1790 The One Hundred Challenges


    "Well, you are a Godly Genius, aren''t you? If you can''t even finish a hundred challenges from me, you


    don''t deserve to be called one. Why don''t you just let me eat your soul? However, I promise to give you


    a corresponding reward in return if you seed. Ha-ha!" At this point, Ricardo had already shown his


    true colors. All along, his real intention was to devour Rocky''s soul.


    However, Rocky had already anticipated that something like this would happen. He had already


    be suspicious the moment Ricardo didn''t show up when he spoke to him. Moreover, based on


    what he said, it seemed that he didn''t have any intention of letting Rocky leave.


    "Fine. What are the contents of these challenges?" Rocky asked, trying to ride along on what Ricardo


    wanted while devising a way to get out of there.


    "Everything under the sun. It covers all sorts of things you can ever imagine; every kind of secret skill,


    things rted to astronomy, geography, and even mysterious arrays used in military tactics. Once you


    have given a wrong answer, you shall suffer the impact of the spiritual sense attack. The only way you


    can leave is if you get everything right," Ricardo exined briefly.


    "I see. Then, don''t waste my time and get it going!" Rocky knew that there was no point in arguing with


    Ricardo anymore. He believed that nothing would be too difficult for him if he poured all of his


    determination to ovee them.


    Soon enough, several shadows suddenly appeared in the previously empty pce, disying various


    moves in the air. They moved rather swiftly and simultaneously. Thus, it was actually difficult to see or


    remember everything. Then, in the blink of an eye, the shadows dissipated as if they had never been


    there.


    "Now, disy all the moves that you have just seen!" Ricardo finally issued the first challenge.


    ''A challenge involving my memory, huh?'' Rocky had somehow known that the challenge might be


    something like this. Hence, he thought carefully for a while before imitating the movements that the


    shadows performed earlier.


    Fortunately for Rocky, although the shadows disyed several different strokes at the same time, he


    had inherited the memory of the royal king of the Shura Race. Therefore, he only needed to take a


    single nce at the shadows earlier to know what kind of unique skill they used.


    Upon exhibiting the movements perfectly, amp suddenly lit up within the pce.


    Behind themp, Rocky could see a wall, on which a map of the Ethereal Region was inscribed.


    However, at first nce, Rocky already noticed that it was iplete. Several areas were missing


    from it.


    ''So, now, it is to test my knowledge in geography?'' Seeing this, Rocky could just shake his head while


    letting out a faint smile. When he led the human army before, he hadpletely mastered the map of


    the Ethereal Region. Hence, he knew the entire region like his own palm.


    After taking a closer look, he quickly recognized that the missing part in the map in front of him was


    actually an area that had been upied by the spiritual race more than ten years ago.


    Certain about his answer, Rocky used his spiritual power to draw andplete the map on the wall.


    Upon finishing thest stroke, anothermp lit up. This time, he saw a vertical painting with a line of


    poems written on it. However, the words used in the poem were written in thenguage of the Shura


    Race. Although most of the letters being used by the Shura Race were a bit simr to that of the


    humans, some of them were veryplicated and had been used since ancient times.


    ''He wants me to decipher and read this poem, right?'' Rocky hesitated for a while and started


    deciphering the letters written.


    Fortunately, since Rocky inherited the memory of the Shura Race''s king, he was already quite familiar


    with the ancient characters used by the Shura Race. Not long after, he was able topletely read the


    line of the poem.


    However, when he read out the words, he did not find amp that signaled the next challenge. Thus, it


    meant that he still had something missing toplete this one.


    ''Do I need to write it in the humannguage?''


    After thinking for a while, Rocky approached the vertical painting and condensed his spiritual power on


    his fingertips. Then, he used it to write the poem on the painting.


    As soon as Rocky''s spiritual power touched the painting, the words he wished to write immediately


    showed up.


    ''I was right!'' After confirming that this was what the challenge demanded from him, he began to write


    everything in the humannguage. However, he quickly noticed that with every stroke he did, a lot of


    his spiritual power was consumed.


    But it was not really an issue for Rocky since his spiritual power was strong and abundant enough to


    ovee this. Otherwise, most of his spiritual power would have been consumed after just finishing


    the line.


    Then, with great effort, Rocky finally finished the trantion.


    ''Damn it. The task is just quite simple but it is a hellish challenge! I feel like being tortured! And I still


    need to do more than ny of these!'' Rocky could not help but sigh, knowing that the hard parts were


    yet toe.


    At this time, amp went on, and Rocky went in its direction to have a look.


    Behind themp was a table, and it seemed that an unfinished chess game was ced on top of it.


    ''Hmm. I need to finish and win this game.'' Before touching anything, Rocky stared at the chessboard


    for a while, carefully studying what would be the right move. Since he also had lots of experience in


    ying chess against a great master back in the Scarlet Heaven Jade, he easily beat the game.


    Immediately after, anothermp was turned on.


    After quite some time, Rocky had smoothly finished thirty challenges in one go.


    However, after the thirtieth challenge, Rocky instantly realized that the difficulty had increased


    dramatically. The challenges involved writing poems, as well as dealing with military arrays.


    On the thirty-fifth challenge for example, Rocky was required to write a poem that suited for mourning


    the heroic soldiers that died on the battlefield.


    Then, on the thirty-eighth challenge, Rocky was tasked to break through a specific military array.


    After some time, Rocky had managed toplete the first fifty challenges, meaning he was already


    halfway done.


    Meanwhile, on the top of a steep mountain in the Holy-Evil World, several figures were discussing in


    front of a mirror on an open-air round tform. The image on the mirror actually showed Rocky, who


    was still taking the test inside the Avici Pce.


    "Hmm. I am actually impressed with the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief. I did not expect that he could


    is surprising that he could do this well without any preparation beforehand."


    "Well, it seems that he really is a genius in both literature and martial arts! That is something quite


    umon!"


    "Finally, we found someone reliable among the nine Goldy Geniuses chosen by Mika this time.


    Perhaps, he really is the chosen one with whom the Holy-Evil World can put its hope!"


    "It is too early to say that. I know our situation is bad, and we are really struggling to survive in the


    current Holy-Evil World. But I don''t think it is wise topletely put our hopes and trust on a Godly


    Genius that we barely know!"


    "I know what you are feeling. However, it is still good to always have hope! That is why we are


    supervising his progress. Later on, we will know if he really is capable enough."


    These figures turned out to be the only remaining survivors in the Holy-Evil World, and they had been


    watching everything that was happening on the whole continent all this time. Right now, they were very


    familiar with Rocky since he had exhibited such a marvelous performance recently that quickly gained


    their attention. Furthermore, he was able to enter the Holy-Evil World on his own through the Holy


    Heaven Pce. Hence, most of them had been looking at Rocky with a brand new perspective.


    Because of this, they deliberately arranged that Rocky would enter Avici Pce to further test his


    potentials.


    Then, at this moment, a beautiful figure descended gracefully from the sky. Upon seeing her, the


    figures watching in front of the mirror were caught off guard. Before they could put away the mirror, the


    beautiful figure already noticed what they were doing. It was actually Mika, whom Rocky had spoken


    to before.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "What do you think you are doing?" The moment Mika saw the image reflected in the mirror, she


    immediately turned towards them and questioned the deities.


    On the other hand, the deities could just look at each other in silence as if they were guilty of doing


    something wrong.


    "How did he enter the Avici Pce? Did you guys do it?" Mika asked again.


    "Well, didn''t this guy open the entrance to the Holy-Evil World? Because of that, we discussed and


    thought that he is indeed very promising. So, we wanted to make sure that he is the one we are looking


    for¡­" a deity with a red crown and a token in his hand mustered his courage and responded.

 Chapter 1791 The Last One

    Chapter 1791 The Last One


    "Nonsense! He''s merely a young, inexperienced Godly Genius. He hasn''t even reached the Shura


    Realm yet. How dare you let him go to the Avici Pce? Is he not risking his life? It is a life and death


    game in that hall!" The expression on Mika''s face reflected the seriousness of the situation.


    "Although that''s true, we all agree that this particr Godly Genius is extraordinary. Moreover, his


    recent performance has proven this well. He''s already passed fifty challenges sessfully in a row!"


    another deity pointed out immediately.


    "Fifty challenges?" Mika was stunned. The Avici Pce was set up to test the Godly Geniuses once


    they reached the Shura Realm. Any Godly Genius that made it to this realm would need to pass that


    hall''s rigorous tests. No one had ever participated in a test with a strength that only reached the


    Emperor Realm before.


    What was more amazing was that Rocky, who had yet to break through to the Shura Realm, could


    pass all fifty challenges so smoothly.


    The range of challenges in the Avici Pce was like a sea of knowledge that covered everything.


    Anyone who wanted to pass the tests there would have to possess extraordinary skills. Even the


    chosen Godly Geniuses had to go through countless trials to have their shot.


    "Maybe he''s just lucky¡­" Mika replied with a frown.


    But she added nothing more. Instead, she quietly observed Rocky''s performance through the mirror.


    Meanwhile, the uing challenges became increasingly more difficult for Rocky after he achieved


    finishing the fifty challenges with ease.


    The content became moreplicated.


    Like in the fifty-first one, he encountered one of the toughest challenges he had ever faced. The clues


    was hidden in a well-known folk story of the continent.


    Because the culture of this world was vastly different from that of Rocky''s, the folk stories it held dear


    would naturally be different.


    Fortunately, in the memory of the Scarlet Heaven Jade, there were many memories of senior masters


    with profound literary attainments. Therefore, with their knowledge, Rocky managed to muddle through.


    Not long after, he had already finished sixty challenges.


    Mika and the other deities focused on Rocky were slightly shocked by the fact that his performance


    had greatly exceeded their expectations.


    "This Godly Genius''s ability is astounding! But the real challenge awaits in those past the sixtieth one.


    Without enough profound knowledge and life experience, it will be quite a challenge to get any of them


    right!"


    The deities began to discuss among themselves. Only Mika was silently paying attention to Rocky.


    At that moment, Rocky faced the sixty-first challenge where he was asked to talk about his opinions of


    the martial arts.


    ''Is it testing my exposition ability?'' Rocky was born during modern times, so the knowledge he had was


    beyond theprehension of the people in this world. Although this topic seemed rather difficult for


    others, it was actually as simple as turning a palm for Rocky. In fact, it was no different from writing a


    thesis.


    He then began to quote various famous people from his time and their theories that were unheard of in


    this world to discuss his views.


    After his detailed exnation, tenmps were lit up in the hall. Amazingly, he solved ten questions with


    a single answer. This meant he now passed seventy challenges.


    "Are you kidding?" Rocky was surprised as well.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Two hourster, ny-nine lights were on. Only one more was needed for him to finally leave the


    pce.


    "I didn''t expect him to make it to the ny-ninth question and challenge."


    "That''s awesome!"


    Rocky''s performance in the Avici Pce made the deities speechless. They didn''t know how to


    describe their shock and disbelief.


    "The content of the final challenge is unfixed andpletely random. However, it''s the most difficult


    one I encountered when I first entered the hall. It took me three days and three nights to pass that,"


    one of the deitiesmented.


    In the hall, Rocky stood still, watching the various gigantic beast-shaped shadows that suddenly appear


    in front of him.


    "What''s the final challenge?" Rocky muttered as he continued to stare at the intimidating shadows. He


    then looked for a hint in the hall but failed to find one after searching for a long time.


    "How am I supposed to solve this without a single clue? It''s impossible to call out their names one by


    one!" Rocky''s eyes grew as wide as saucers.


    At that moment, he immediately felt a strange force making its way through the beast shadows. It


    originated from one of them.


    After thinking for a while, Rocky finally understood what the challenge was.


    He then quickly approached the beast shadows. The moment he approached a purple beast shadow, a


    violent spiritual power suddenly emerged from it and rushed towards him.


    But by the next moment, the shadow disappeared.


    "Where are you going?" Rocky''s eyes trembled. The next moment, he used the Mysterious Beast


    Transformation Skill to search for the beast shadow that just disappeared.


    He soon found the purple beast shadow hidden among the other beast shadows. However, he was in


    no rush. He stood still, like a predator waiting for his prey.


    As time went by, the purple beast shadow was still hiding among the others and Rocky had not moved


    a single inch. It all boiled down to who would remain calm and strike at the right moment.


    Four hours swiftly flew by but he still hadn''t moved. He knew that the purple beast shadow was still on


    its guard. Any sudden move he''d make would surely scare it off again. Therefore, he needed to be still


    for as long as possible until he was sure he could trap it.


    Meanwhile, the deities watching through the mirror were beginning to grow impatient.


    "It appears this Godly Genius might not be able to pass this final challenge. The soul of a legendary


    beast is something that, after all, not just any ordinary person could catch."


    "That''s true. However, it''s already miraculous that he was able to pass all previous ny-nine


    challenges considering his current strength!"


    "Why don''t you send him back? If he is trapped and killed in the Avici Pce, then all hope for our


    Holy-Evil World will vanish along with him."


    "That''s right. Let''s stop this and send him back!"


    Just as the deities were discussing among themselves, Mika interrupted, "Now that he''s in the Avici


    Pce, he must finish all one hundred challenges. If he can''t, then whether or not he survives will be


    up to his destiny!"


    The deities couldn''t help but be startled by her words since she was the one who chose the Godly


    Genius currently in the hall. They had expected that Mika would show mercy and let him out.


    However, it appeared that this wouldn''t happen judging from her reaction.


    "You don''t have to be so harsh on him, do you? We''ve sent him to the hall just to test him. We never


    intended to hurt him!" a deity reminded her.


    "Rules are rules. No one is exempted from them without any authorization. Otherwise, it will be unfair


    to the other Godly Geniuses!" Mika firmly retorted with a deadpan expression.


    The deities immediately looked at each other, worry written all over their faces.

 Chapter 1792 He Made It

    Chapter 1792 He Made It


    At this point, Rocky, who had been in a stalemate with the purple beast shadow for a while, suddenly


    made a move. However, in the eyes of the beast, it seemed that he was still standing firmly.


    But the very next moment, another figure suddenly emerged in front of the purple shadowy beast.


    Then, a stream of astonishing spiritual power surged out and formed a Spiritual Domain, which


    instantly enveloped the whole area surrounding the purple shadowy beast.


    As soon as the purple shadowy beast realized what just happened, it tried to quickly escape.


    Unfortunately, it was toote for it.


    It turned out that Rocky had just activated his demonic avatar to distract the attention of the beast so


    that he couldplete his move without fail.


    At the same time, the purple shadowy beast got even more infuriated because Rocky tantly tricked


    it. Hence, it instantly released a violent spiritual wave to attack him.


    In the face of this overwhelming attack, Rocky was not even fazed. Instead, he calmly summoned his


    Imperial Soul. The purple beast actually appeared in the form of a soul, and so its power was also a


    kind of spiritual power. With Rocky''s quick thinking, he decided to unleash his Imperial Soul so that it


    could absorb the beast''s spiritual power. This way, he could fend off the beast''s attack while gaining


    something in return.


    Just as he wanted, the spiritual power released by the purple beast was easily absorbed by Rocky''s


    Imperial Soul.


    Thus, after a long stalemate, the bnce in power was suddenly broken. Right now, the purple


    shadowy beast obviously became weakened.


    Seeing this opportunity, Rocky quickly employed the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill, which


    could enable him to connect with the purple beast through the spiritual sense. This way, he could


    directlymunicate with it.


    "I now have you cornered. Surrender to me, or I will make you disappearpletely. Your call," Rocky


    uttered coldly.


    However, it seemed that the purple beast was too prideful to surrender. It immediately roared in


    response and still tried to struggle with all its might.


    Sensing that the beast was still unwilling to give up, Rocky did not hesitate to activate his Imperial


    Soul''s power to the extreme, absorbing the beast''s power and sucking it dry.


    Immediately after, the spiritual power from the purple beast gushed out of its body like a raging tide,


    while the Imperial Soul grew huge at a rapid rate. Soon enough, it was already as big as a child at ages


    two or three.


    At this point, the purple beast could not hold on any longer anymore or it would really be erased. Out of


    any viable options, it eventually knelt down and surrendered to Rocky.


    "Now, that''s more like it!" After the beast surrendered, Rocky directly approached it and touched it with


    his hand. Immediately after, it turned into a strange square box; a beast statue on each corner of the lid


    could be found.


    Upon seeing this remarkable turn of events, the deities, who did not think that Rocky was strong


    enough to subdue the purple beast at first, revealed surprised expressions on their faces. Moreover, as


    they noticed the square box in Rocky''s hand, they could not help but gasp and be astounded.


    "Is this guy just lucky? He actually got an amazing reward! It is the Four Beast Cauldron! I can''t even


    begin to believe it!"


    "I know! Isn''t it the best reward that he can get in the Avici Pce?"


    "With his spectacr performance, I am being convinced that he can really be the hope of the


    Holy-Evil World!"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It turned out that what Rocky acquired was not just a simple reward but a coveted divine treasure. It


    was different from the other divine treasures in the pce since it could summon the holy beast to


    assist him whenever and wherever he wanted.


    Of course, there were still some restrictions, but it would be extremely helpful to him in the future.


    Then, at this moment, the originally tightly-shut doors of the Avici Pce eventually opened.


    At the same time, Rocky looked up. "Sir, I know you''ve seen everything that I did just now. So, can I


    leave now?" Rocky asked with a defiant sneer on his face.


    "Humph! Fine! Get out of here!" Ricardo knew that Rocky was taunting him, so he could not help but


    answer in a disdainful voice.


    While walking out of the pce, Rockyughed inwardly, seeing the furious look on Ricardo''s face.


    Meanwhile, as Mika saw how Rocky was able to leave the Avici Pce safe and sound, she grew


    much relieved. At the same time, the former stern expression on her face gradually softened. However,


    she still reprimanded the deities and said, "I will let this incident slide this time, but I hope that you won''t


    interfere in the matter involving the Godly Geniuses from now on!"


    Hearing this, the deities could only smile nervously and apologetically. After all, Mika was one of the


    strongest remaining deities. Hence, they could not afford to offend her.


    Afterward, Mika instantly left and disappeared from their sight.


    Then, not long after Rocky walked out of the pce, another light door had already appeared in front of


    him.


    "I wonder where I will be sent next time. This ce is really creeping me out!" Despite his untoward


    remarks, he still walked towards the light door since he knew that he could only move around the ce


    through the light door.


    The moment Rocky stepped through the light door, he disappeared again and was transported to


    another area.


    At the same time, high up in the skies of the Holy-Evil World, Mika floated among the thick white


    clouds and was apparently in deep thought.


    ''He had already been lucky enough to obtain the Four Beast Cauldron. I wonder if I should help him


    further... Besides, it is getting clearer that he is the chosen one. I don''t think there''s a problem if I assist


    him a little more. After all, this is also for our own sake.'' As she pondered on these thoughts, she


    suddenly turned into a streak of neon light that soared into the sky and vanished without a trace.


    Meanwhile, Rocky was already teleported to another area.


    This time, when he regained his senses, he was in front of a huge stone tablet that had risen into the


    sky. It was like a sharp sword that was inserted firmly into the ground. Then, on the stone tablet, three


    words were inscribed¡ªLand of Death.


    "I guess this is another forbidden area in the Holy Heaven Pce. It looks gloomy and is not much


    better than the Avici Pce!" As Rocky looked around, all he could see was a withered forest and a


    thick fog that pervaded his sight.


    Then, not long after he started walking around, he was suddenly bounced back when he ran into what


    seemed to be an enchanted barrier.


    Realizing this, he immediately waved his hand and unleashed a stream of spiritual power, directed into


    the barrier. However, the spiritual power just rushed forward and did not hit anything.


    "That''s odd. What''s going on?" Rocky was a little confused and was not able to grasp the overall


    situation. Thus, he took a few steps forward but was instantly bounced back again.


    As Rocky let out a frown, he looked back at the stone tablet behind him. Based on his experience, he


    had a hunch that it had something to do with this strange phenomenon.


    Therefore, he walked back and went around the stone tablet a few times to make some observations.


    He saw that the stone tablet had a jade-like surface, smooth and transparent. It meant that it could not


    contain any kind of mechanism inside.


    ''Well, obviously, I am being hindered by some kind of enchanted barrier or seal. But that''s what


    bothered me. My power shouldn''t have prated it earlier. It was as if it''s only affecting my physical


    body. I haven''t encountered something like that before...'' Rocky''s eyebrows furrowed, trying to find an


    exnation and a solution to this dilemma.


    ''Wait... My body?''


    In an instant, Rocky realized something important. Then, he immediately sat on the ground with his


    legs crossed and closed his eyes tightly. Afterward, he released the power of his Imperial Soul and


    condensed it. Soon enough, his own spiritual soul transformed into a phantom that looked rather real at


    first nce.


    ''If my hunch is correct, this so-called Land of Death prohibits any living creature from entering, '' Rocky


    thought to himself. Then, he quickly manipted his spiritual soul to pass through the barrier and head


    in a specific direction.


    After going through the deadwood forest, Rocky eventually saw a bridge that stood out even in the


    thick fog that surrounded the area. When he walked towards it, he saw another tablet in front of the


    bridge with the words "No-returning Bridge" carved on it.


    "Land of Death. No-returning Bridge. This ce is full of ominous names. It feels like I am traveling in


    the depths of the underworld." After heaving out a sigh, Rocky continued manipting his spiritual soul,


    feeling that this was yet one of the trials that he had to aplish.


    Then, as he approached the bridge, Rocky saw a figure squatting beside the way. Upon taking a closer


    look, he noticed that it was an old woman in ragged clothes with a painful expression on her face.


    ''Who is she? Don''t tell me she''s the legendary Lady Meng, who was famous for guarding the bridge to


    theher world and giving soup to the dead that could make them forget everything in their previous


    lives?'' Rocky was a bit anxious that he thought of cracking a joke. However, he saw that the old woman


    really seemed to be in need of help. So, he approached her and asked, "Madam, are you all right?"

 Chapter 1793 The Strange Woman

    Chapter 1793 The Strange Woman


    "Nothing serious. I think I just sprained my ankle," the old woman replied, stretching out her foot that


    seemed to be rather swollen.


    "Let me check it. I will identify how severe the condition is." Then, Rocky immediately squatted down


    and examined the old woman''s foot. However, the moment he saw it, it was already pretty bad. It was


    so swollen that he thought even her bone might be injured as well. The problem was that Rocky was in


    his spiritual soul form. Hence, he could not treat her directly by using his medical skills. Moreover, there


    was also a chance that this olddy was not a living person. After all, she appeared in this creepy ce


    that wasn''t supposed to be a ce for the living.


    Although Rocky didn''t know the real reason why the old woman was there, his instinct was telling him


    that she might be able to guide him in this ce. "Madam, your injury looks really bad..." Rocky


    immediately said without sugarcoating it.


    "Oh no! Really? What should I do now? I have to go home by foot." The old woman began to express


    her anxiety upon hearing Rocky''s diagnosis.


    "Hmm. If it is okay with you, how about I carry you home?" Rocky offered at once.


    "But I don''t think that''s a good idea. I live somewhere far from here, so it will be troublesome for you."


    The old woman sounded gloomy as she tried to refuse Rocky''s kind gesture.


    "No, it''s okay. Besides, I am also searching for a way to get out of here." After saying that, Rocky


    turned his back on the old woman and knelt down to make her hop on his back. "I really appreciate the


    thought, young man. But like I said, it is still a long way from my home. Are you going to apany


    me throughout the way?" the old woman asked, trying to give him a reminder before he regretted


    helping her.


    "Yes. There is no problem. Actually, I am more durable than I appear to be." Although he was just in his


    spiritual soul form, Rocky could still perform physical acts such as carrying the old woman. Moreover,


    the old woman was just short and thin, so he thought that it would not be difficult even though they had


    to go a long way. "Okay then.


    But since you insisted on helping me, you cannot give up halfway. This is yourst chance. Are you still


    willing to do it?" the old woman asked with a serious expression.


    "Yes. You can trust me." Based on what the olddy said, Rocky confirmed that this was a form test


    wherein he could not quit halfway or he would fail.


    Then, he started carrying the old woman on his back. Just like he anticipated, the old woman did not


    feel heavy at all. So, he thought that this task would be pretty easy to aplish.


    "Madam, where is your home?" Rocky asked before they set out.


    "I will give you the direction along the way. All you need to do is carry me on your back. No matter what


    happens, you cannot stop from moving forward!" the old woman sternly instructed, not giving him direct


    answers.


    At the same time, Rocky understood that all he had to do was be mentally prepared for anything that


    might take ce along the way.


    Not long after they crossed the bridge, Rocky, along with the old woman on his back, entered a narrow


    path. It was winding and zigzagging, but Rocky could still walk fast without a problem.


    However, soon enough, he suddenly felt that his feet was gradually bing heavier as if the gravity


    in the ce were getting stronger. Rocky spected that an unseen power must be at work, restraining


    his feet to make his movements more difficult.


    Moreover, since he was in his spiritual soul form, he was unable to gather his strength to counter the


    power that was suppressing him. Therefore, all he could do right now was grit his teeth and try his best


    to hold on until he could bring the old woman back to her home.


    "Young man, are you still fine? Can you go on?" the old woman asked, expressing her concern as she


    noticed that Rocky''s movements became a little slower than before.


    "Yes, of course. Don''t worry about me!" Rocky had already experienced far more excruciating


    situations than this, so this was not something that would hold him down.


    Then, after they got out of the narrow path, a thick fog emerged out of nowhere. His vision instantly


    became blurry and his visibility was totally hindered.


    Due to the emergence of the thick fog, Rocky eventually lost his sense of direction.


    "Young man, it seems that we are caught in a bad time. What apanies this fog is the appearance


    of powerful ghosts. Be extra careful and please do not leave me alone," the old woman kindly reminded


    him.


    Rocky just nodded and kept moving forward, not really minding her words. After all, he was confident


    that he could take care of anything that might suddenly show up.


    Not long after, a looming shadow shed away in the thick fog not far away. Seeing this, Rocky


    instantly became wary. However, it seemed that the shadow did not emit any aura.


    ''Is this the ghost that she was talking about?'' Rocky thought to himself. Right now, he was in a ce


    simr to that of aher world. Hence, Rocky deemed that if there was really such a thing as ghosts in


    the area, it was not really a cause for rm.


    Eventually, more and more shadows appeared among the fog, but Rocky didn''t really pay too much


    attention to them. His goal was to send the old woman to her home as soon as possible, so he could


    not waste his time on them.


    Then, a momentter, he suddenly felt that the weight on his back became heavier again. This time, it


    was as if the old woman gained a thousand pounds.


    "Madam, may I ask you a question? I know this might sound rude, but why did you be so heavy


    all of a sudden?" Of course, Rocky was certain that it was not just his imagination. He knew that


    something else was happening.


    "Well, this phenomenon is called the Ghost Lock. These lonely souls actually want to leave this ce,


    so they attach themselves to any spirit that has incidentally entered this ce, hoping that they could


    be taken away from here," the old woman exined while letting out a creepy smile.


    "Madam, do you care to tell me who you really are?" Hearing this, Rocky''s eyes instantly narrowed.


    Since the old woman knew what was going on, he demanded to know who she really was.


    "Me? I used to be the leader of this ce. I actually manage these lost ghosts," the old woman


    answered bluntly.


    "Then, can you ask them to stay away from us?"


    "No. I don''t have the ability tomand them anymore. As I said, it was a thing in the past..." The old


    woman could not help but sigh, sounding a bit dejected.


    "Oh, what happened?" Rocky asked out of curiosity. This was such an unusual ce, so he was


    intrigued by what possibly happened in the past.


    "I don''t want to talk about it anymore. Besides, it was so long ago. Just forget it!" It seemed that the old


    woman had a bitter experience from it, so she did not want to have anything to do about it anymore.


    Meanwhile, although the weight on Rocky''s body was still increasing, he did not dare to stop in his


    tracks.


    "How is it going, young man? Can you still hold on?" the old woman asked out of concern.


    "Yeah, I can. This is nothing," Rocky responded, not showing any sign of weakness despite the difficult


    situation.


    "All right then. Continue moving forward as fast as you can. My home should be just ahead of us," the


    old woman said, finally bearing some good news.


    Rocky quickly looked at the surroundings, but they were still surrounded by a thick fog. He actually


    wanted to see further down the road so that he could get the feeling that he was getting nearer to his


    destination. At this point, he wondered how long it would actually be before they reached the old


    woman''s house.


    However, it did not really matter if he could see or not. He had alreadymitted to helping her, so he


    would do whatever he could until he aplished this task. He firmly believed that this old woman was


    not an ordinary person, and he hoped that when this was all over, he could hear some information


    about the Holy Heaven Pce from her.


    Eventually, four hours already passed. The weight on Rocky''s body had be so heavy that he felt


    that he was about to reach his limit.


    "Madam, it has been a long time since you first said that we were already near your home. How far do


    we exactly need to travel to get there?" Rocky could not help but ask. It was a bit frustrating when one


    couldn''t get a clear answer, so he wanted to be assured that they were getting closer.


    "Don''t worry. We are almost there!" the woman replied positively.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Madam, are you really sure? Are you not just making things difficult for me?" Rockyined a little


    while letting out a bitter smile.


    "I am not making things difficult for you! Why would I do that?" the old woman said in an innocent tone.


    "But it has been so long already. How many times did you say that it should be just ahead? If that is


    true, then we should have arrived at your home already." Rocky had be skeptical of the ce


    because he felt that they were just going in circles. However, he had no definitive proof of it since the


    thick fog was blocking his sight.


    "Well, you are right. That is rather strange. All right, all right. Can you put me down first?" Immediately


    after, the old woman acted as if she was already too old to remember if she was right or not.


    Then, as she requested, Rocky instantly put her down.


    Afterward, the old woman waved her hand. All of a sudden, some strange things happened in the blink


    of an eye. The thick fogpletely disappeared, and they were weed with a bright scene right


    ahead.


    When Rocky took a closer look, he found himself in an extremely huge cave. Moreover, the entire


    ground of the cave was filled with various flowers and nts. Then, in the depths of the cave, he could


    faintly see something peculiar that constantly shed as if unleashing an inviting aura.

 Chapter 1794 A New Breakthrough

    Chapter 1794 A New Breakthrough


    "Madam, may I know where we are now?" While Rocky was still confused as to what really happened,


    he turned towards the old woman and asked her.


    "To be blunt, this is the ce where many Godly Geniuses wanted toe," the old woman replied as


    if she was now apletely different person.


    "Wait. Did you just say Godly Geniuses? So, you are aware that I am a Godly Genius? You know about


    us?" Rocky could not believe the sudden revtion.


    "Anyway, proceed further and you will be able to find the Divine Nether Flower. It is formed from the


    power of a deity, who was one of the four most powerful deities that ever existed in the Holy-Evil World.


    If you absorb the flower''s energy, then you can sessfully cultivate your deity form, and one day you


    shall also be one. However, be warned that the Divine Nether Flower is also known as the flower


    of death. Once you decided to absorb its energy, you will inevitably experience various hardships both


    in your world and in theher world. Of course, as long as you are able to endure all the trials waiting


    for you, you will be reborn. Therefore, I suggest that you think carefully before you take any action."


    The old woman ignored Rocky''s question and went straight to the more important matter.


    Hearing this, Rocky immediately looked ahead and focused into the depths of the cave. Then, before


    he made a move, he asked again, "But why did you take me here?"


    "I believe that everything is predestined. Even though I brought you here, it doesn''t necessarily mean


    that you can obtain the flower. So, best of luck to you. Now, go!" Right after saying that, the old woman


    suddenly turned into a hazy shadow that instantly disappeared from Rocky''s sight.


    Then, as soon as the old woman left, Rocky wasted no time and went straight towards the depths of


    the cave.


    "These flowers and nts have been nurtured for at least a hundred years. All of them must be


    extremely precious!" Rocky looked intently at his surroundings while going deeper into the cave and


    was surprised at what he saw.


    However, right now, the most important thing was the Divine Nether Flower that the old woman


    mentioned. Hence, Rocky regained hisposure and focused on finding the flower.


    Not long after, Rocky was able to go deep down into the cave. There, he saw a strange flower with a


    faint purple light glowing from it. It was floating in an unfathomable abyss while continuously absorbing


    the essence released by the nts inside the cave.


    Needless to say, it was indeed a legendary flower that any Godly Genius would surely covet.


    Just now, the olddy made it clear that if he could absorb the power of the Divine Nether Flower, he


    would be able to cultivate and form his deity body. Once he already possessed a deity body, he could


    eventually be a genuine deity as long as he cultivated his Imperial Soul to a much higher level.


    Therefore, he had every reason to be motivated into acquiring the power of the flower.


    Of course, Rocky carefully observed his surroundings first. Since he was in his spiritual soul form right


    now, he could not unleash any of his spiritual skills. As a result, he had to be cautious in order to safely


    obtain the Divine Nether Flower floating above the abyss.


    He clearly knew that he only had one shot at this extremely rare opportunity. If he somehow fell into the


    ck abyss, even if he was lucky enough to survive, there was no way that he could return to this


    ce again. Hence, this was such a very nerve-wracking task.


    However, Rocky had already experienced this kind of pressure before. First, he tried to remain as calm


    as possible, and he did not attempt to rush things over. Instead, he analyzed every inch of the


    surroundings and came up with the best approach. There were at least dozens of meters between his


    current position and the spot where the Divine Nether Flower was situated. Unless he could directly fly


    over to get it, he might not be able to jump that far even if he used all his strength.


    After working on several possible methods for quite some time, Rocky was still unable toe up with


    a feasible strategy. It was as if the situation was totally hopeless. "It seems that there is no other


    possible option but to jump over and snatch it. However, I have only one chance to do it. If I failed, it''s


    over and all my efforts will be in vain!" Obviously, it was such a difficult decision to make. The stakes


    were just too huge.


    But after thinking for some more, he suddenly thought of something. It was indeed true that he was in


    his spiritual soul form and couldn''t use his own spiritual power. However, his form was condensed by


    the power of his Imperial Soul, and his Imperial Soul could absorb the spiritual power of heaven and


    earth.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Right now, he was surrounded by countless peculiar yet precious flowers and herbs growing inside the


    cave. Thus, he surmised that if he could absorb the spiritual power of these herbs and flowers, his


    Imperial Soul might be able to utilize this strong power even for a short time.


    After deciding to give this tactic a shot, Rocky immediately sat on the ground with his legs crossed and


    began absorbing as much power from the herbs around him using the power of his Imperial Soul. As


    he expected, the moment he started the process, he felt streams of spiritual power surging towards him


    from all directions. Although individually, they were not that impressive, it would still be enough when


    he gathered all of them.


    After a long time, when Rocky sensed that the power he absorbed was already sufficient to enable him


    to jump a thousand miles, he got up, opened his eyes, and released all the power at once while leaping


    towards the Divine Nether Flower.


    At this instant, his entire body seemed like a forceful arrow that bolted out directly towards the target¡ª


    the Divine Nether Flower.


    However, just as Rocky was about to reach the flower, thetter seemed to have sensed an iing


    threat. All of a sudden, it released an astonishing force that instantly attacked Rocky.


    Caught off guard, Rocky received the full impact of the flower''s attack, sweeping Rocky''s soul towards


    the abyss below.


    But at the most crucial moment, Rocky managed to flip his body in midair, making him stand upside


    down. Then, he kicked at the Divine Nether Flower with all his might, immediately disrupting the


    flower''s stable buoyancy. The next moment, the flower also began to fall into the abyss.


    Seeing that his stunt worked, Rocky immediately adjusted his body while still in midair. Then, he swiftly


    took the chance to grab the falling flower in front of him.


    The moment Rocky touched the flower, his figure was devoured by the ck abyss.


    At the same time, the old woman from before suddenly reappeared on the space above the abyss.


    Immediately after, her figure transformed, finally revealing her true identity.


    It turned out that the old woman was none other than Mika.


    "Well, this guy never fails to impress me! He really did catch the Divine Nether Flower in time. Now, he


    is one step closer to bing a deity. Whether he can make it eventually or not depends on his luck. If


    he wants the power of the flower that badly, he will have to pay a huge price and go through a painful


    cycle of life and death..." Mika murmured to herself and let out a faint smile.


    The next moment, she vanished again.


    A whileter, Rocky finally woke up. As he opened his eyes, he found that he was actually back in front


    of the huge stone tablet. It seemed that all of the things he experienced just now were like a dream.


    However, he eventually noticed that he was holding a purple flower in his hand.


    "This is the Divine Nether Flower... It''s not a dream!" Rocky could not contain his excitement as he


    looked at the flower in his hand.


    "Well, it is quiet here and I think no one would disturb me. Maybe I can use this chance to absorb the


    power of the flower and refine my body right here," Rocky uttered after he looked at his surroundings.


    After making up his mind, he gathered the power in his body, released his holy power, and tried to


    absorb the power of the Divine Nether Flower.


    However, not long after he started the process, an unexpected thing happened. Upon taking a deep


    breath, he felt a torrent of cold power gushing into his body like a raging stream. The cold power began


    to madly rush and invade his meridians.


    Soon enough, all of his meridians were filled with the frosty power of the Divine Nether Flower.


    However, this was just the beginning of everything.


    It seemed that it was impossible topletely absorb the power of the Divine Nether Flower with just


    Rocky''s own strength. The only problem was that once the power of the flower was already released, it


    could not return back to the source. Therefore, he had to try his best to absorb all the intense power


    from the flower. Otherwise, it would just be wasted.


    Of course, not only Rocky was capable of absorbing the flower''s power. His Imperial Soul could also do


    the task and help him share the burden. However, there was a huge risk if he tried to do this. After all,


    his Imperial Soul had not been fully formed yet. Thus, if it had somehow absorbed too much power


    beyond its threshold, it could cause an overwhelming impact that would not be good for either of them.

 Chapter 1795 Divine Body

    Chapter 1795 Divine Body


    Rocky believed that his Imperial Soul was strong enough to withstand the Divine Nether Flower''s


    power.


    With no hesitation, he released his Imperial Soul and activated his spiritual power at the same time to


    absorb the Divine Nether Flower''s power. His body ached with all his might as he tried to withstand its


    sheer strength.


    It came flooding into his veins, filling both his body and soul with a power he had never experienced


    before.


    But much to his surprise, the holy power residing within him repelled the Divine Nether Flower''s power,


    causing a violent reaction inside him.


    The powers surged destructively into Rocky''s meridians at an extremely fast speed.


    He felt his body was about to implode at any moment.


    His bones ground against each other, sending a numbing pain all across his body. It broke and


    rearranged itself over and over again.


    But to his bad luck, this was only the beginning!


    It took a gruesome six hours for Rocky to finally get over the first stage. After all, this was just another


    trial that he had undergone.


    But to his credit, both his mind and will were as strong as steel, making it able for him to endure it all.


    Then without any sign, the flesh and skin all over his body began to crack, allowing pints of blood to


    seep out and cold air to enter underneath his skin. He experienced pain ten times worse than thest


    one. He let out a loud cry into the sky, hoping to alleviate some of it.


    Much like in the previous stage, his bone-dry skin healed and cracked again and again.


    Another six hours passed by at a snail''s pace.


    Hard as it was to endure, Rocky finally made it through the second stage.


    He felt his skin had be both stronger and lighter, allowing him to shield against powerful attacks.


    Of course, his suffering wasn''t all for naught. His body already underwent tremendous changes due to


    the Divine Nether Flower''s power. His meridians had been widened several times than before, allowing


    them to contain an even greater amount of power.


    At the same time, his Imperial Soul became sturdier as it kept growing. The speed of its growth would


    easily exceed that of a normal Imperial Soul.


    After two meticulous and pain-ridden stages, thest and most important phase awaited Rocky.


    At this time, his body was now filled to the brim with the power released by the Divine Nether Flower.


    His body felt like a ticking time bomb, ready to explode at a moment''s notice.


    Thest stage was meant topletely destroy his body so that it could be remolded to perfection.


    A beam of purple light pierced through him like a hot knife through butter. Finally, he couldn''t fight back


    anymore and let the sharp light tear his body into pieces.


    He was experiencing something worse than death!


    But Rocky didn''t even let out a cry for help.


    In a few short moments, his body had beenpletely enveloped in the purple light, making it


    disappearpletely.


    With each passing moment, Rocky felt as if he was getting closer to death''s doors.


    The faces of those closest to him shed in his mind such as Isis, Marcia, Alyssa, and Lena.


    They were who he loved the most.


    But the soothing faces of his loved ones were abruptly changed into a memory belonging to the king of


    the Shura Race. In the vision, Rocky saw a terrifying devil that towered above the sky, annihting


    everything in its path.


    "I shall kill you!" An ominous voice suddenly rang out in the vision.


    Not knowing how long it had been since he passed out, Rocky regained consciousness and found that


    his body had returned to its original state. Although nothing changed on the surface, his body


    underwent a tremendous change on the inside.


    When he sensed the things that changed within him, he was shocked to see his Imperial Soul grow


    from an infant to the teenage stage.


    What surprised him even more was that the Divine Nether Flower kept releasing its power into his


    body, as if it was an endless source of strength.


    Rocky saw this as an opportunity to absorb even more power. Since his body was now stronger, there


    was no more risk of him getting hurt.


    One day and one night had passed before the meridians in his body expanded to their limit.


    Coincidentally, the Divine Nether Flower seemed to have run out of power at the same time he finished.


    Before long, Rocky''s entire body began to emit a beam of faint purple light while a chilling fog shrouded


    him.


    ''Have I cultivated a divine body?'' he thought to himself. He took a deep breath and immediately sensed


    that his body was drastically different than before.


    This meant that the sturdiness of his body exceeded that of the Shura Realm.


    In other words, his body alone was now strong enough to survive any attack from a Shura Realm


    warrior unharmed.


    Although he hadn''t even reached the realm of god yet, his body was now already stronger than that,


    while his strength was now equal to a half-god.


    On top of that, since his meridians expanded to its limit and his Imperial Soul grew drastically, he broke


    through from the premium stage of the Emperor Realm to the Shura Realm.


    Seeing that the Divine Nether Flower was about to exhaust all its energy, Rocky knew this was hisst


    chance to strengthen even more.


    He immediately created an isted area within his body, absorbed all the remaining energy from the


    flower, and sealed it shut using his holy power.


    The Divine Nether Flower wilted the moment it released thest remaining drop of its energy. At an


    instant, a blinding beam of light shot out from Rocky''s body and surged high into the sky above.


    The clouds parted ways as the sky split open into two, causing a mysterious light pir to envelop him.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    This violently shook the whole Holy Heaven Pce. The entire space reverberated as if it was to


    copse into itself at any moment.


    Colton and Jaiden instantly looked at each other when they sensed the strong quakes. All this time,


    they were waiting patiently for Rocky in the center of the Holy Heaven Pce.


    "Does this mean that someone is going to break through to the peak level of the Emperor Realm? Who


    could it be?" Jaiden asked in surprise.


    Hearing this, Colton couldn''t help but hope it would be his friend Rocky.


    "Could it be the guy you are looking for? It seems that he was lucky enough to encounter something


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    amazing in the Holy Heaven Pce!" Seeing the hope shining in his eyes, Jaiden cheered for his


    grandson''s happiness.


    "It''s possible!" Colton was shocked. If it was true that Rocky had broken through to the peak level of the


    Emperor Realm, the news would quickly spread like wildfire throughout the Ethereal Region.

 Chapter 1796 Human Limits

    Chapter 1796 Human Limits


    The peak of the Emperor Realm was supposed to be the highest level that a human could possibly


    attain. However, Rocky reached it at such a young age, which would be a huge breakthrough for the


    entire human race. But at the same time, there was an inevitable downside to it.


    Rocky''s current identity must stay a secret. Many people beginning to harbor even more doubts would


    not be a good thing.


    Fortunately, the incident happened in the Holy Heaven Pce. Hence, so no one else would know for


    now.


    Meanwhile, Rocky entered a light column again that teleported him to another strange area.


    However, he instantly realized that this closed space was different from the previous ones. At first


    nce, it would seem like a coffin chamber. Although there was no tomb or any decorations at sight,


    there was a human-shaped statue at the center, which looked very peculiar. Upon closer inspection, it


    appeared to be vivid and lifelike.


    "Where am I? What exactly is this eerie ce?" After Rocky looked around, his attention was easily


    caught by the human-shaped statue.


    As he stared intently at it, he found out that the statue was, in fact, a petrified body of a real person.


    "Who is this guy? Is he one of the previous chiefs of the Di n?" Rocky could just guess while his


    brows furrowed.


    Then, as he was still inspecting the petrified body, a golden light suddenly shot out from the center of


    the statue''s eyebrows. The moment the golden lightnded on the ground, a figure was formed from it.


    "Finally! The man of destiny is here! I have been waiting for thousands of years, but all of it was not in


    vain!" the figure dered in glee.


    "Sir, may I know who you are?" Rocky immediately asked, curious about the figure''s statement.


    "I am Deacon, the master of the Holy Heaven Pce, and one of the former rulers of the Holy-Evil


    World."


    "Deacon? But aren''t you supposed to be dead already?" Rocky heard about him through Mika


    before, but he heard that Deacon no longer lived.


    "That is right. I already died long ago. What you are seeing right now is just a portion of my power that I


    sealed here in order to wee the moment that the heavenly destined one arrives," Deacon briefly


    exined.


    "I see. So, you are waiting for me¡­ Everything works out then, because I am actually looking for you


    too. I want to know some details about your prediction. I need to know how I can save the Holy-Evil


    World!" Rocky said straightforwardly.


    "Yes. I once predicted that the Holy-Evil World would encounter a catastrophe that would put all lives in


    grave danger. Deities would perish, and the devils would run amok. Unfortunately, this prophecy


    already came true. In the end, the Holy-Evil World suffered greatly after such a fierce battle. However,


    after the huge disaster, I, together with the other deities, used all our strength to seal the devils that


    caused the abomination. Somehow, the Holy-Evil World had avoided its total destruction. But that is not


    where it ended. The remaining devils have never stopped controlling creatures from other worlds and


    offering various sacrifices in order to survive. Therefore, the connection between the alien worlds and


    the Holy-Evil World went out of bnce, and the entire world was almost destroyed again.


    Fortunately, a king of the Shura Race entered the Holy Heaven Pce by ident and inherited my


    power. He was able to kill the devils with his incredible power to avoid the further decline of the Shura


    Continent. Moreover, the control over the continent was transferred back to the deities. However,


    because of the influence of the devils, the members of the Shura Race were already demonized.


    Hence, in order to save them, Godly Geniuses were selected to inherit the position of the deities. But I


    did not expect that even that was fiddled with. Someone used the selection to cause even more


    upheaval, making the king fight alone until his death.


    After his sacrifice, and with the efforts of the remaining deities, the Shura Race was finally able to


    return to the right path. But of course, there are still some things that are difficult to change. Thus, in


    order to bnce the rules that govern the two worlds, the deities could no longer interfere with the


    affairs of the Shura Race. All they could do was maintain the tradition of selecting the Godly Geniuses,


    who will be trained as their sessors,"


    Deacon recounted in detail the reason why the Holy-Evil World was destroyed, as well as the origin for


    the selection of the Godly Geniuses.


    "I heard that the prophecy also states that once the heavenly destined person appears, something big


    will happen. What does that mean? What kind of event is it talking about?" Rocky asked bluntly.


    "Honestly, I don''t know either. After all, you have just shown up. However, I urge you to make a perfect


    n as soon as possible. You need to reopen the entrance connecting the two worlds and maintain the


    strength source of the Holy-Evil World thates from this continent. More importantly, you have to


    unify the three races in the Shura Continent. Because of the on-going war between them, the strength


    source is also greatly affected," Deacon borated.


    "It is actually not that difficult to connect the two worlds again, but I''m afraid it''s almost impossible to


    unify the three races! The Shura Race had always been too arrogant that they just see both the human


    race and spiritual race as inferior to them!" Rocky could not help but shake his head and let out a frown


    just imagining this tedious task.


    "Well, it is indeed hard right now. But if you be the king of the Shura Race, then it will not be


    impossible," Deacon firmly dered.


    "I need to be the king of the Shura Race? Does that also mean that I will have to challenge the


    entire royal family of the Shura Race before I be one?"


    "You are already destined to possess incredible power. Nothing will be too difficult for you to ovee!


    This is your fate!"


    ''I actually don''t want to take on this role. If it wasn''t for the promise that Mika made about sending


    me back to my original world once Iplete this task, I wouldn''t have done it.'' Rocky had actually


    grown tired of being a savior. After all, it just usually ended in tragedy.


    "The entrance from the Holy Heaven Pce to the Holy-Evil World has already been opened. Next,


    you have to open the other two entrances. One is located in the territory of the spiritual race, while the


    once again regain the bnce in strength that it has lost," Deacon continued to exin Rocky''s


    mission.


    "All right. Leave it to me." Rocky nodded, understanding the next steps he had to take from here.


    "By the way, since you already possess a divine body, you should be able to reveal the true state of the


    God-killing Sword and the Heavenly Emperor Armor."


    "Wait. God-killing Sword? Heavenly Emperor Armor? I don''t think I have any of those two." Rocky''s


    eyes immediately narrowed. He was a bit confused at what Deacon just said.


    "Yes. Those two are your belongings since you have inherited the power of the Shura Race''s king."


    After hearing this, Rocky immediately realized that Deacon was actually referring to the Mystical


    Dragon Sword and the Magic Icy Armor. "Oh, I see! So, you are the one who gave him those treasures.


    However, I''m afraid that those treasures are not with me right now¡­"


    "That is not a problem. You have already established a strong connection with them since long ago.


    With that, you should be able to summon them any time you want!"


    "Really? That is possible?" Of course, Rocky was surprised. It never urred to him that he could


    actually summon the two treasures directly even if they were not with him physically.


    "Listen carefully. You have to keep in mind that some members of the Shura Race''s royal family are


    currently longing for the power of the devil. In time, they will definitely use all sorts of methods just to


    unseal the restrictions on the devil. When that happens, the two worlds will certainly be engulfed by


    another terrifying catastrophe."


    "Then, it seems that there is no more time to waste¡­"


    "Before you leave, I will transfer my remaining power into your body. Although you can''t fully control the


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    divine power right now, it shall help you in critical moments!" Upon saying this, Deacon''s image


    suddenly vanished, and his statue also disintegrated. Then, a ball of light flew out and instantly


    prated Rocky''s body.


    Immediately after, Rocky felt a strange and indescribable power that was welling up from within him.


    At the same time, before Rocky could understand what was happening to his body, a powerful vortex


    suddenly appeared and sucked him in. In the blink of an eye, he also disappeared from where he was


    standing.


    Not long after, Rocky reappeared on the central teleportation altar of the Holy Heaven Pce. At this


    moment, along with the changes on his body, he noticed that his clothes were torn apart, and he was


    almost half-naked. It seemed that his mission inside the pce was alreadypleted.


    At this point, he had reached the levelparable to a semi-deity, meaning his strength was already at


    the Shura Realm. Among all members of the human race, he was now the most powerful one who ever


    lived.

 Chapter 1797 His Plan

    Chapter 1797 His n


    "Basil?" Rocky suddenly heard someone call him from behind. When he turned around, he was a bit


    surprised to see that it was actually Colton, together with a much older man.


    "Sir, what are you doing here?" Rocky was quite confused to see them there because he had no idea


    what happened in the Holy Heaven Pce after he suddenly entered the Holy-Evil World.


    "I should be the one asking questions. Why did you disappear all of a sudden? We have been


    searching for you. Where on earth have you been?" Colton returned the question with a stern face.


    "Well, I have been in the Holy Heaven Pce all this time. But I don''t think the ces I''ve been to were


    part of the Spiritual Divine Land," Rocky answered honestly. Although, he deliberately left out the part


    that he entered the Holy-Evil World.


    "But what happened? How were you able to go to such ces?" Colton was still unsatisfied with


    Rocky''s replies, and he wanted more details.


    "It''s a long story, sir. Moreover, I''m afraid that there are some things that I can''t tell you just yet." Since


    what Deacon, the master of the Holy Heaven Pce, said was not something that could be easily


    understood by ordinary people, Rocky thought that it was not the right time to reveal them even to


    Colton.


    "Colton, I can sense that the connection between this young man and the Holy Heaven Pce is


    beyond our imagination. I think it''s better to heed his advice and not ask too much right now," the older


    man with Colton suddenly cut in.


    "And this is..." Before Rocky could finish his sentence, he was a bit startled when he perceived that the


    old man was actually emitting an overwhelming power that also seemed to have reached the Shura


    Realm.


    "Oh, this is my grandfather, Jaiden."


    "I see. It is a pleasure to meet you, sir," Rocky immediately greeted and cupped his hands in front of


    Jaiden.


    "I need to thank you, young man. If it weren''t for you, I might have been trapped in that world for good,"


    Jaiden said, solemnly expressed his gratitude.


    "But I can feel that you are incredibly powerful. In fact, am I right that you have already reached the


    Shura Realm?" Rocky asked at once, trying to confirm his hunch. He assumed that Jaiden must have


    been trapped in the area between the Holy-Evil World and Holy Heaven Pce for quite some time.


    However, Colton butted in and said, "That is not important right now. I don''t care what happened to you


    inside the Holy Heaven Pce, but at least give me a proper exnation on why you suddenly


    disappeared. Otherwise, I won''t know what to tell the other forces. At that time, I am certain that they


    will demand to open an investigation about this matter. Everyone knows that the Holy Heaven Pce is


    not an ordinary ce. If they learned that you have somehow gained something here that will make the


    contest seem unfair to the other candidates, it will create an even bigger mess. So, while we are still


    here, answer me honestly. If not, I might resort to some drastic measures..." Colton gave Rocky a


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    meaningful look after saying those things. He was deliberately studying the expression of the young


    man to see if he would tell the truth or not.


    "How about this? You can directly disqualify me from the contest. You can tell the other forces and


    candidates that I am still missing and haven''t been found yet. Since the contest needs to proceed, you


    decided to disqualify me," Rocky proposed without any hesitation.


    "Disqualify you? Are you being serious?" Colton was actually stunned because he was about to use it


    as a threat to make Rocky tell him the truth. However, he did not expect that the suggestion would


    "Yes. I think that is the best course of action right now. Besides, I do have the qualifications to enter the


    final round of the contest as Basil. Moreover, I have already confirmed the identities of the other Godly


    Geniuses. Right now, my identity as the Spiritual Emperor of the Di n is dispensable. It had already


    served its purpose," Rocky exined in detail.


    "I see. That may actually work. With that, we can avoid unnecessary doubts from the candidates and


    the representatives of the forces." Deep inside Colton, he knew that Rocky also considered this n for


    the sake of the Di n.


    "However, there is still one thing that I need to know..." Colton''s eyes narrowed as he continued, "If I


    am not mistaken, the changes that suddenly happened here earlier must have been caused by you.


    So, tell me. Have you already..."


    "Sir, are you trying to ask me if I have already reached the peak level of the Emperor Realm?" Rocky


    cut in, knowing exactly what Colton wanted to ask. He was also aware that some abnormal events


    might have happened in the Holy Heaven Pce when he received Deacon''s power and reached the


    Shura Realm earlier. Given Colton''s powerful strength, he must have noticed the changes quite easily.


    However, Rocky did not directly answer the question. Instead, he just smiled in response and let Colton


    reach his own conclusion. After all, Rocky did not only break through the peak level of the Emperor


    Realm but, in fact, reached the Shura Realm.


    "So, you really did it! You have reached the peak level of the Emperor Realm!" Colton eximed in


    astonishment. Although it was already his guess earlier, he was still extremely surprised the moment


    he confirmed it.


    "I was just lucky enough," Rocky said with a faint smile. He thought that it was better if they just


    assumed that he reached that peak of the Emperor Realm than telling others that he had actually


    reached the Shura Realm.


    However, he soon noticed a meaningful smile on Jaiden''s face. Rocky then realized that he could not


    hide his real strength from the old man. Fortunately, Jaiden was a sensible man and did not reveal his


    secret.


    "Although I know very clearly that one can gain so many attainments within the Holy Heaven Pce, I


    never thought that it was possible for someone to directly reach the peak of the Emperor Realm. I don''t


    think luck is enough to achieve this. I can''t even begin to imagine what kind of adventures you


    experienced in this mysterious ce!" Evidently, Colton was pretty excited and curious about what


    Rocky had undergone.


    "Well, I think even if I told you, you might not believe it... So, is there anything else that you want to ask


    me, sir?" "No. I think I heard enough." Colton had finally regained hisposure and shook his head.


    "I see. Then, I guess we should leave this ce now." Now that everything was settled, there was no


    need for them to stay there.


    Afterward, the three of them left the Holy Heaven Pce and headed back to the Di n.


    At the same time, the news that the missing former leader of the Di n hade back immediately


    caused a huge sensation among the members of the n.


    Then, after amodating Rocky and Jaiden, Colton went to do his responsibilities and issued a


    summoning order addressed to the remaining participants of the contest.


    Soon enough, all of the candidates who were qualified to proceed to the next round, as well as the


    representatives of various forces, gathered on the square of the manor.


    "Before I announce the list of all the candidates that will enter the fifth round, I have an important


    announcement to make." Colton paused for a moment and then continued, "I am d to witness the


    remarkable performances of the candidates back in the Holy Heaven Pce. You have proven to


    everyone that you possess outstanding talents and potentials, and we ce great hopes on each of


    you.


    On the other hand, as you know, an investigation was conducted regarding the incident inside the Holy


    Heaven Pce. ording to thetest information given to us, the Spiritual Emperor of the Di n,


    who had suddenly disappeared, has not been found yet. Therefore, since the contest cannot be held


    up by this incident, I decided to disqualify him."


    Immediately after, the sudden announcement made quite a stir. After all, most of the people knew that


    this missing Spiritual Emperor was Rocky.


    Of course, among the crowd, there were mischievous grins. They were obviously ted upon hearing


    this news. Among these people were the Godly Geniuses, who had always treated Rocky as a thorn on


    their flesh.


    On the other hand, some instantly revealed worried and gloomy expressions. These included Eunice,


    Ca, and Rocky''s other acquaintances.


    "That is all for now. I urge everyone to focus on preparing for the uing round!"


    Right after the candidates and representatives of the different forces dispersed, Eunice and Ca


    hurriedly approached Colton to ask what really happened with the investigation regarding Rocky''s


    disappearance.


    Upon seeing the two girls, Colton did not even need to hear what they had to say. Instead, he spoke


    first and said, "Follow me!" Since Colton knew that both of them were totally concerned about Rocky,


    he decided to apany them back to the mansion of the Di n and reveal the truth.


    Soon enough, the three of them arrived at the mansion.


    At this moment, Rocky and Jaiden were just having a good chat inside the hall of the Di n. Later on,


    Rocky was not even surprised to see that Colton appeared together with Eunice and Ca. After all, he


    anticipated that after Colton made the shocking announcement, these two would immediately want to


    know the truth.


    Upon seeing that Rocky was before them,ughing heartily with the old man, the two girls were


    rendered speechless.


    "Wait. I don''t get it. What''s going on?" Eunice could not help but look at Colton with a very confused


    expression.


    "This is actually my n," Rocky immediately responded.


    "Okay. As long as you are safe and sound..." Ca was too relieved that she could not suppress the


    smile on her delicate face.


    "However, now that I am not going to participate in the contest, I am going to need your help, especially


    you Ca. But before that, I need to tell you something. Now is the right time, so I hope that you can be


    mentally prepared." At this point, Rocky knew that he needed more hands to help him achieve his n.


    Although there were not that many people that he could fully trust in the first ce, he was sure that


    Ca was definitely one of them.


    Ca nervously nodded, not knowing what Rocky would say next. At the same time, she could just


    stare at Rocky''s serious face.

 Chapter 1798 He Revealed Everything To Them

    Chapter 1798 He Revealed Everything To Them


    After, Rocky briefly updated Ca with all that he knew about the Shura Race and the Godly Geniuses.


    He even revealed to her that he was actually Basil.


    Ca''s eyes were as wide as saucers and her mouth slightly open from the great shock when she


    learned the truth about everything. Although she was prepared, it was hard for her to conceal her


    feelings after hearing all of this straight from Rocky''s mouth. She never would''ve thought that the


    person standing in front of her was Basil, the man she had been missing day and night.


    "I''ve hidden all of this from you for so long. Please forgive me!" Rocky begged for sympathy as he


    awkwardly scratched his head.


    "I was unaware you had experienced all of this after you disappeared..." Ca felt her heart breaking


    into jagged pieces as she realized all of the terrible experiences he had to endure.


    "Don''t mention it. What''s most important is that we stop these Godly Geniuses of the Shura Race.


    Although I will participate in thest round as Basil, I can''t expose my identity for the time being. I''ll


    need your help to prevent most of the Godly Geniuses from entering the final round."


    "Of course! I''ll do my best."


    Afterward, Rocky, Colton, Jaiden, and the two women discussed the actions to take during the fifth


    round to achieve their goal.


    Since the Godly Genius of the Blood Fief was eliminated by Israel, only seven Godly Geniuses


    remained excluding Rocky. Among them, Valeria and Gloria were on his side. This meant that only five


    Godly Geniuses had to be taken care of. Israel was the strongest among them and he would


    undoubtedly make it to the final round.


    Rocky was determined to stop the other four Godly Geniuses during the fifth round.


    "However, with our strength, I''m afraid it will still be difficult to stop them," Eunice expressed worriedly.


    "Although you''re not strong enough to stop them, you can help Valeria and Gloria," Rocky mentioned.


    He already conjured up a n to put everything into ce.


    "What do you mean? I don''t quite understand."


    "Oh, it''s simple. In the next round, the chief of the Di n has already arranged for a battle for survival.


    This ys to your advantage to help carry out the n."


    "That''s great to know. We can handle it!" Eunice exined with excitement.


    "Cool. I''m going to talk to Valeria and Gloria now to inform them that you''ll secretly help them with the


    n," he immediately replied.


    "Wait. Won''t they suspect you?" Ca asked as she looked at Rocky.


    "No, they won''t. Don''t worry about it." Rocky shook his head in reply. Immediately after, he left the Di


    n and secretly returned to the manor.


    He wasted no time and found Valeria still anxiously waiting for his news.


    Valeria was surprised to see him but felt a huge wave of relief wash over her.


    "Are you alright? I thought something horrible happened to you," she asked and admitted in a gentle


    voice. Worry was written all over her face.


    "Nothing serious. I just had an ident in the Holy Heaven Pce..." Rocky shook his head, trying his


    best to soothe her.


    "But why did you disappear all of a sudden?" Valeria asked, still confused.


    "I wasn''t missing. I don''t know why but I was just transferred to another ce. It took me a lot of effort


    to escape and return," he said as he revealed the truth, to some degree.


    "Really?" Valeria was still skeptical about the whole thing.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You don''t believe me?" Rocky asked her, his gaze locked on hers.


    "Of course I do! But the chief of the Di n has disqualified you from the fifth round!" Valeria reminded


    him, her tone full of pity.


    "I already knew that. However, there''s nothing more I can do. The oue of the next round will


    entirely depend on you guys!"


    "I''ll try my best." Valeria nodded resolutely.


    "By the way, I''ve made further arrangements. In the fifth round, Eunice and Ca will help with


    eliminating a few Godly Geniuses," Rocky continued.


    "Alright." Apparently, Valeria didn''t suspect anything.


    "And don''t spread the news that I''ve returned," Rocky added.


    After exchanging a few more words with Valeria, Rocky returned to his room.


    Gloria pounced on him and threw herself into his arms as soon as she saw him. She was so worried


    about him. "You bastard! Do you know how worried I was about you?"


    "Were you worried about me or about losing an alliance?" Rocky was still wary of her.


    "Am I really that cold-hearted to you?" Gloria immediately snorted back at him.


    "Have you finished the task I assigned you?" Rocky asked as he pushed her away from his chest.


    "I''ve already persuaded Quentin and Drew to work alongside us to deal with Israel. I also informed


    them of what happened to the Godly Genius of the Blood Fief. Now they''ve shifted their attention from


    you to Israel." Gloria proudly reported her feat.


    Once she was in the Spiritual Divine Land, she wasted no time in approaching Quentin and Drew.


    Although she didn''t fully reveal her identity, the duo was already suspicious of her. Meanwhile, when


    they were teleported out of the testing area, she immediately told them that the Godly Genius of the


    Blood Fief was ughtered by Israel. This quickly piqued their interest.


    "Well done. They''ll definitely raise hell for Israel. Although they may not be able to stop him, this will


    definitely y to your advantage." Rocky nodded with satisfaction.


    "Then what''s your next n?" Gloria continued to ask.


    "We need to make sure that you can enter into the final battle," he answered.


    "Of course that won''t be a problem. But what about you? You''ve been disqualified!"


    "With my strength, I might not be able to make it to the end. Being disqualified right now may be a


    better choice for me. Even though I can''t participate in the contest, I''ll figure out a way to still help you."


    Rocky raised his eyebrows as he shot her a grin.


    "Cool."


    "Also, I''ve made additional arrangements for Valeria. As long as you two work together during the fifth


    round, you''ll surely gain the upper hand!" he continued.


    "Oh, how considerate of you. No wonder I like you so much," Gloria replied with an adoring smile and a


    gleam in her beautiful eyes.


    After arranging everything as best as he could, Rocky returned to the Di n. He had to go back to


    being Basil and carry on with the n.


    That way, he wouldn''t have to hide anything.


    When he posed as Basil, he was qualified to directly enter the final round of the contest. He didn''t need


    to participate in the fifth round at all. That way, he would be able to observe the overall situation and


    After a day''s rest, the fifth round¡ªthe battle for survival¡ªbegan. This would determine who would


    qualify for the final round.


    There were only sixteen spots in the final battle. Rocky had already obtained a spot, which meant that


    only fifteen spots remained. The high-grade Spiritual Emperors were bound to secure arge portion of


    these spots, which was why the middle-grade Spiritual Emperors needed to give it their all if they


    wanted any chance at securing a spot. Among them, the Godly Geniuses who disguised themselves


    would definitely do their best.


    Apart from Israel and Rocky, the other Godly Geniuses were actually on par with each other in


    strength. It would be difficult for them to not stand out. On top of that, some Godly Geniuses might have


    been hiding their true strength even until now, so thepetition would certainly be fierce.


    The fifth round would be held in a valley not far from the Boundless Manor.

 Chapter 1799 The Battle For Survival

    Chapter 1799 The Battle For Survival


    This so-called battle for survival was to gauge the abilities of the candidates to hold on until the final


    moment. Moreover, there was no time limit for this challenge. In other words, the battle would not end


    until the winners filled in the corresponding slots. However, the high-grade Spiritual Emperors did not


    feel the need to make the first move since they were powerful enough to endure the attacks hurled at


    them.


    Therefore, it was safe to say that the strong ones had the absolute advantage while the weaker ones


    would be forced to struggle and double their efforts.


    At the end of this round, only fifteen candidates would remain. Ten of those slots would easily be


    obtained by the high-grade Spiritual Emperors. Hence, the rest of the low-grade and middle-grade


    Spiritual Emperors would have to fight all-out just to secure the five remaining spots.


    The survival battle had the same setup as the previous round that was held in the Holy Heaven Pce,


    and the candidates were not restricted to form alliances. Thus, in order to make sure that they would


    survive this battle, it was inevitable for the candidates, especially for the weaker ones, to be in groups


    to have a chance of taking down the stronger ones.


    However, this was also a bit tricky since everyone was aware that even the ones they were allied with


    might betray them in the end just to acquire the spot for the next round. Therefore, everyone was


    careful in choosing their partners and had already made some backup ns. Moreover, they could not


    reveal all their tricks and strength in this round, because they would lose the upper hand in the next


    one.


    But of course, everyone''s priority right now was to get to the next round. Once a critical moment


    emerged, they would be forced to use all tactics that they were keeping.


    Soon enough, the first day of the survival battle ended, and ten candidates were eliminated right away.


    Almost all of them were low-grade Spiritual Emperors.


    Then, three days passed in a sh. The battle became even fiercer, and more than half of the


    candidates had been eliminated. At this point, only thirty Spiritual Emperors were left, meaning that half


    of them still needed to be taken down before the battle ended. Besides the ten high-grade Spiritual


    Emperors, some of the notable low-grade Spiritual Emperors that still remained were Michelle, Seth,


    Eunice, and Ca. Of course, needless to say, the Godly Geniuses were still in the battle.


    It was not surprising that Michelle was still left standing. With her beauty and appeal, many men would


    willingly risk their lives to protect her.


    As for Seth, the remaining Spiritual Emperors of the spiritual race also supported him with all their


    might.


    On the other hand, Eunice, Ca, Valeria, and Lilith actually formed an alliance to make sure that at


    least some of them could reach the final round. Moreover, it was also part of the n that Gloria would


    assist them indirectly.


    Quentin and Drew, who were disguised as middle-grade Spiritual Emperors, were also doing well to


    fend off for themselves.


    But since the Godly Geniuses did not trust other candidates, in order to qualify to thest round, they


    had to fight alone and disy their full strength. Ideally, they already wanted to eliminate as many


    Godly Geniuses in this round so that the next one would be much easier for them.


    At the same time, behind it all, Rocky was also manipting the survival battle without really physically


    participating in it.


    Eventually, three days passed again.


    Finally, the fierce survival battle hade to an end. After the thrillingpetition, as expected, the


    ten high-grade Spiritual Emperors, including Israel, obtained the slots for the final round.


    Among the remaining five spots, four of them were filled in by the other Godly Geniuses¡ªValeria,


    Gloria, Quentin, and Drew.


    For thest spot, surprisingly, one of the disguised Godly Geniuses was defeated by a human Spiritual


    Emperor, who showed such an amazing performance. This was none other than Lilith.


    On the other hand, this result was also what Rocky had anticipated. However, to put it bluntly, the next


    round was going to be a battle among the Godly Geniuses.


    The day right before the final battle, Rocky approached Colton to have a detailed conversation about


    his n.


    "So, I assume that you will still return to the Shura Race after the Spiritual Emperor Contest. Am I


    right?" Colton asked bluntly. In fact, he had already expected that Rocky would insist on doing what he


    should do. But of course, he was also concerned about the young man. Hence, if it was possible, he


    did not want Rocky to continue involving himself with the Shura Race.


    "Well, I still have toplete my mission as the Godly Genius. This is the only way I can prevent the


    Shura Race from invading both the human race and the spiritual race again," Rocky answered.


    Previously, Rocky was only concerned to win the battle among the Godly Geniuses in order to get the


    qualification to be a deity. But after he had talked with Mika and Deacon, he learned that there was a


    more profound reason as to why he was chosen as one of the Godly Geniuses. This was so he could


    change the current situation in this world and eventually unify the three races. Of course, it was easier


    said than done. This kind of unity could not rely on mere force and fear of the stronger one. It should be


    formed through the peaceful coexistence of the three races involved.


    But if he really wanted that to happen, he needed to be the most supreme existence that was


    recognized by the members of the Shura Race¡ªhe needed to be their king.


    As for how he could aplish this task, it was what he was preparing to do next.


    Therefore, he really had no other choice but to return to the Shura Race.


    "I am aware of what you are trying to do. However, if you are really determined to change the current


    situation on your own, I''m afraid you''ll have to pay such an unimaginable price!" Colton was well aware


    of how difficult the situation was. After all, the human race and the spiritual race had been living under


    the shadow of the Shura Race for many years now. Even though the two races had stopped fighting


    against each other and had been cultivating their rtionship, they were yet to have the courage and


    confidence to confront the Shura Race.


    "Sir, I am also doing this for my own selfish reason. While these actions could benefit the human race,


    it really motivates me that I can return to my original world when all of this is over. I cannot wait to meet


    my family, rtives, and friends again. So, to put it frankly, I am willing to pay any kind of price just so I


    can see the day that I can go back. I have already survived every great disaster there is. Even if I must


    meet death face to face again, it won''t matter," Rocky said straightforwardly with a burning


    determination in his eyes.


    "I see. Then, I won''t say anything more. Just remember, if you need anything, I will try my best to assist


    you!" Colton was also inspired by Rocky''s determination, so he made such a promise.


    "Thank you very much, sir," Rocky replied with a smile of appreciation.


    The following day, thest round of the Spiritual Emperor Contest was finally about tomence.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    In this round, the rules were slightly different from the previous ones. After all, the sixteen candidates,


    who were deemed to be the strongest among the human race and the spiritual race in all aspects, were


    about to battle it out to the extreme.


    Hence, in order to provide them an opportunity to disy their strength to the fullest, a point-based


    system was implemented to identify the top four candidates that would enter the championship stage.


    The rules were quite simple. The sixteen candidates would have to continue challenging each other.


    Their ranking would be decided ording to the points they had obtained through victories or ties.


    Then, the four candidates with the highest scores in the ranking list would proceed to the championship


    stage.


    In other words, each candidate was required to have fifteen matches. This was definitely a high-


    intensity and tiresomepetition that would push everyone to their limits. At the same time, it could


    also be a chance for the candidates to surpass their limits and unleash their hidden potentials.


    After the announcement of the rules, all the candidates, except Rocky, showed serious expressions on


    their faces. Based on what they heard, they could already imagine the cruelty and difficulty that they


    would encounter. Challenging a much stronger opponent would challenge the limit of one''s physical


    and mental strength. Moreover, there were at least six Godly Geniuses among them, including Rocky.


    Only four candidates would be granted the slot to enter the final round. Hence, each of them had to go


    all out in all of those fifteen matches in order to earn the spot. They should also be smart in using their


    strength in order not to run out of fumes in theirter matches.

 Chapter 1800 Bring Disgrace

    Chapter 1800 Bring Disgrace


    At this moment, the final sixteen candidates drew lots in order to determine their opponents in the first


    round of battle. When it was Rocky''s turn, it seemed that he actually picked one of the ten high-grade


    Spiritual Emperors, whose strength was ranked in the top three of the Sky-suppressing Mansion. It was


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    none other than Jude.


    "Seriously? Do I already have to face such a strong opponent off the bat? It seems that I will be forced


    to show some of my real strength to defeat this one. I''m afraid I don''t have the luxury to keep a low-


    profile in this match." Rocky let out a frown, butter on, he also thought that the result was just


    reasonable. After all, ten of the sixteen candidates were all high-grade Spiritual Emperors. Hence, the


    probability of encountering a strong opponent from the start was really high. So, whether his first


    opponent was strong or not, it did not matter. Eventually, he would have to face all of them.


    Of course, ideally, Rocky did not want to expose his real strength so soon. Thus, he decided that he


    would do his best to defeat his opponents by only using his trump cards at the most crucial moments.


    Besides, no matter how powerful Jude was, he was just a high-grade Spiritual Emperor. At Rocky''s


    current strength, it was absolutely easy for him to win this match.


    In fact, what he was worried about was that he might hit his opponent too hard. If that happened, the


    other candidates might be too wary of him, thinking that he had been hiding his real strength. This


    was something that he wanted to prevent, at least for the time being.


    However, in the eyes of the audience, they were already confident that Jude would actually bag the


    victory in his first match. Since Rocky just participated in the challengepetition before as Basil,


    most of the spectators today did not know this Basil guy''s true strength. At the back of their minds,


    Basil was just a middle-grade Spiritual Emperor, so there was no way that he could defeat Jude.


    But of course, they were yet to see something that would instantly change their minds.


    After everyone had already finished drawing lots, the sixteen candidates went to eight different sites,


    where their first battle would happen.


    All eight battles were going to be held at the same time, so it was impossible for the spectators to


    watch all battles at the same time. They could only choose one battle at a time. Logically, they would


    choose a battle between powerful high-grade Spiritual Emperors, thinking that it should be the most


    exciting one, or perhaps a battle between the most beautiful participants.


    It also meant that not many people went to see Rocky''s first battle.


    At this time, Rocky and Jude already stood at the center of the battlefield.


    Both of them exchanged looks and hadpletely different expressions on their faces. Jude was


    wearing a serious one, while Rocky was just calm and indifferent.


    "Aren''t you the legendary Basil?" Jude asked directly. Although it was just his first time meeting Rocky


    in person, he had already heard about him before. Jude''s eyes were full of disdain, and he didn''t


    expect that he would meet someone like Rocky in this contest.


    "Oh, I did not expect that you already heard about me," Rocky replied with a faint smile.


    "Yeah, a bit. It seems that you are not someone weak. But even so, I''m afraid that you are not a match


    for me. Why don''t you make your life simple? You can admit defeat right now so that you can preserve


    your strength for your next battle. After all, your efforts and injuries will be in vain since you''ll lose to


    me," Jude said haughtily, thinking highly of himself.


    "Well, thank you for your concern. Unfortunately, this is my first battle, so I cannot do that. After all, I will


    look very disappointing in front of all these people. Why not just fight me if you''re so confident that you


    will beat me? Consider this as a warm-up. We still have fourteen more matches after this."


    "Fine. But out of consideration, I won''t go all out to beat you. However, I can''t promise you that you


    won''t get badly hurt. Try to defend with all your might because you''re in for a beating!" Jude eximed


    arrogantly.


    "Sure. You don''t need to hold back. After all, if you lose, others might think that you just deliberately let


    me win," Rocky retorted in a subtle way of mocking him.


    Of course, Jude knew exactly what Rocky meant. Then, the next moment, he released a powerful aura


    that shook the space around him.


    "Look at that! No wonder Jude is one of the most promising high-grade Spiritual Emperors of the Sky-


    suppressing Mansion. His aura alone is already terrifying!"


    "On the other hand, that Basil''s aura is too weak! I thought he is strong enough that he was given an


    exemption to participate in this final round? It seems like Jude can knock him down in just a single


    blow!"


    "He might have be afraid after seeing Jude''s overwhelming aura!"


    The spectators were in an uproar even before the match began. All sorts of discussions and predictions


    could be heard around the arena.


    Meanwhile, the battle between Rocky and Jude was already on the verge of breaking out.


    "Sword! I summon you!" Then, with a wave of Jude''s hand, a snow-white spiritual sword suddenly shot


    out of his sleeve.


    "Look at that sword! It''s the cial Snow Sword! I bet Jude is going all out right from the start!"


    The cial Snow Sword was Jude''s magnificent sword. In fact, it was one of the most famous swords


    existing in the Ethereal Region, and it was forged by the Sword Spirit Sect.


    At this time, the aura of the cial Snow Sword soared into the sky after Jude took it out. Then, the


    sword suddenly shook and let out a loud buzzing sound as it pierced through the air towards Rocky at


    an incredible speed. The rapid sword strike was apanied by a surging sword aura that made it


    more daunting. In an instant, it reached in front of Rocky and transformed into three sword shadows


    that attacked three vital points of his body.


    "He really did that attack this soon! It is a skill at the middle grade of the Emperor Realm!"


    "That''s it! With that powerful sword skill, I don''t think his opponent can resist that!"


    "I guess so too. Basil will be lucky to withstand that move!"


    Themotion among the crowd continued as they witnessed Jude''s shy sword skill.


    But to everyone''s surprise, Rocky just stood still as if he had no intention of avoiding them. However,


    the moment the three sword shadows approached, Rocky''s figure suddenly became blurry, making the


    three sword shadows miss their target.


    In an instant, the sword shadows that prated behind Rocky suddenly stopped moving.


    Seeing this, the spectators were all stunned. They did not understand how Rocky avoided the vicious


    attacks because they were not able to see what happened.


    "What? He actually dodged my strike!" Jude immediately clenched his fists in disbelief, unable to


    ept what just happened.


    However, it was not as if he had already lost. The next moment, he condensed more spiritual power


    into his sword again. Then, in a sh, the sword flew out from his hand and roared in the air. This time,


    the raging streams of sword aura poured down like a gushing torrent that enveloped the entire


    battlefield.


    "Now, he''s even more serious! This skill is at the high grade of the Emperor Realm! Only powerful


    masters like him could use this powerful strike!"


    The people in the crowd had grown very thrilled because no one expected that Jude would employ


    such a powerful skill just a few minutes after the start of his first battle.


    After all, it was known that even high-grade Spiritual Emperors would only have at most two trump


    cards. Moreover, they should try to conceal them unless they were faced with a very critical situation.


    However, it seemed that Jude did not care about that, and he just wanted to defeat Rocky so badly.


    The people were baffled at Jude''s actions because, in their opinion, Rocky was not that strong in the


    first ce. Hence, there was no need for him to use all his strength.


    Of course, no one had realized that Jude was actually threatened by Rocky ever after Rocky had


    effortlessly avoided the first set of attacks thrown at him.


    Moreover, even as he was faced with this more powerful attack, Rocky still looked calm and unfazed.


    Although the overbearing sword aura fell from above his head, he still did not move away. Instead, he


    flipped his two fingers and waved them as if he was swinging a sword.


    Then, suddenly, a purple sword aura appeared out of nowhere and rushed towards Jude.


    "What the hell? Where did this overwhelmingly strong sword aurae from?" Caught off guard, Jude


    perceived that a tremendous sword aura was about to get him. At the same time, an intense spiritual


    pressure descended from the sky, instantly making his face ghastly pale.


    Even before the purple sword aura could reach him, Jude already felt that his breathing was in disorder


    and he was actually panicking really hard.


    However, he was still unwilling to admit defeat. After all, his reputation as a high-grade Spiritual


    Emperor of the Sky-suppressing Mansion was at stake here. If he lost in his first battle against


    someone whose strength was supposed to be inferior to him, he would be aughingstock.


    Ultimately, it would bring disgrace to the Sky-suppressing Mansion.

 Chapter 1801 The Second Competition Began

    Chapter 1801 The Second Competition Began


    However, out of nowhere, the approaching purple sword aura dissipated, as well as the spiritual


    pressure that made Jude feel like he was running out of breath.


    After regaining his senses, Jude turned to Rocky in astonishment. He did not expect that his opponent


    would suddenly stop attacking him when it could be his immediate way of winning the match.


    "Jude, how about we stop here so that we can prepare for our next battle?" Rocky suddenly said with a


    calm face.


    When Jude heard this, he immediately knew that Rocky was actually teasing him by using his own


    words that he uttered at the beginning of the match. However, he also knew that Rocky was being


    serious. He could only assume that Rocky was much stronger than what he had already disyed in


    their fight. After all, he saw how Rocky was able to easily manipte such overwhelming spiritual


    power. Therefore, if he chose to be stubborn and continue to fight, he might just end up in a terrible


    condition.


    So, after thinking for a while, Jude finally put away his sword.


    At the same time, since the spectators had no idea what really was going on, they thought that based


    on Rocky''s words just now, he was actually the one who was ready to admit defeat. They even thought


    that it was reasonable enough because Jude was supposed to be more powerful than him.


    "Well, it is indeed true that there will always be someone stronger out there. I learned how powerful you


    are, as well as your sword skills. It is my fault that I underestimated you. Therefore, I hereby admit my


    defeat!" Jude said without hesitation, cupping his hands towards Rocky.


    Immediately after, the people were stunned at the sudden turn of events. They were so confused that


    Jude was the one forfeiting in the match.


    From what they saw, with Jude''s great power, he could easily hurt Rocky whenever he wanted.


    "What happened? Why is he admitting defeat when he clearly had the upper hand?"


    "I don''t know. Did we miss something? I also thought that Jude was winning the match!"


    In an instant, the confused onlookers caused a hugemotion.


    They could not believe that Jude lost the match by admitting defeat.


    "I am ttered. Good luck with your next battle!" Rocky bowed and eventually left.


    Right after Rocky left, Jude also turned around and exited the arena. This just made the audience


    gossip even more heatedly.


    Furthermore, among the eight simultaneous battles, this one was the fastest to end, as well as the one


    with the most surprising result.


    At this time, Rocky decided to go to the nearest battlefield where Valeria was fighting. It seemed that


    her opponent was also a powerful high-grade Spiritual Emperor. However, from what Rocky could see,


    she could skillfully deal with her opponent.


    Throughout the fight, the high-grade Spiritual Emperor did not have the upper hand against Valeria,


    who was just supposed to be at the middle grade. Because of this, the crowd could not help but be very


    excited.


    Since it was already thest round, there was no need for Valeria to hold back and hide her real


    strength.


    The truth was that even before she came to the Ethereal Region, she had already broken through and


    reached the high grade of the Emperor Realm. But of course, for the sake of thepetition, she


    chose to hide her real strength. In fact, even Rocky did not notice this.


    "That sneaky woman. She did very great in hiding her strength, and even kept me in the dark." When


    Rocky realized what Valeria pulled off, he could not help but smile. After all, Valeria''s improvement in


    strength was also beneficial for him. Though there might be disadvantages, the advantages surely


    outweighed them.


    After making sure that Valeria would win her match, Rocky left and proceeded to the arena where


    Gloria was fighting. However, when he arrived there, the battle was already over. At this time, Gloria


    was actually walking out of the field with a rxed and confident expression. It was safe to say that she


    was the one who won.


    But since Rocky was currently in his original appearance as Basil, she did not recognize him.


    The moment the two passed by each other, they somehow exchanged looks, giving Gloria the


    sensation that this man was very familiar. However, it was her first time seeing his face, so she had no


    idea why she had that feeling.


    At the same time, Rocky did not expect that he would directly bump into Gloria. Originally, he just


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    wanted to check from afar if she was doing well in her match. Moreover, since he knew that Gloria had


    a keen sense of smell, he wanted to get out of there as fast as he could before she could recognize


    him.


    "Wait a minute..." Before Rocky could leave, Gloria suddenly called him from behind.


    Rocky hesitated for a moment and regained hisposure before turning around. "Yes? Can I do


    something for you?"


    "Um, have we met before?" Gloria asked as her eyes narrowed, obviously showing that she was


    somewhat suspicious of him.


    "I don''t think so... I will definitely remember someone as beautiful as you. By the way, I''m Basil." Rocky


    did not mind revealing his identity to her. Besides, he thought that it would be helpful to distract her.


    "Oh, I see. You are the Basil who was able to directly enter thest round because of your amazing


    performance during the challengepetition!" Although Gloria had never met Rocky with his identity


    as Basil, she had already heard some stories about him.


    "Yes, that''s right." Rocky nodded with a gentle smile.


    "I did not expect you to be so handsome in person!" Just like her personality, Gloria immediately


    guy in front of him. Her instinct was so urate that she assumed that this person must be hiding


    something.


    "Thank you! Anyway, I''m afraid I still have other things to do. If there is nothing else, I have to go now."


    Of course, Rocky just quickly made an excuse because he did not want to be around her for now.


    Gloria actually hesitated to let go of him yet, but she had no other excuse to hold him up. Then, at this


    moment, two other figures suddenly appeared not far away from her. They were Quentin and Drew,


    who were wearing their disguises.


    At the sight of the two men, Gloria had no choice but to bid goodbye to Rocky as well. "Okay then. See


    youter!" After that, she also disappeared in a hurry.


    Quentin and Drew also had a quick exchange of nces with Rocky. But since they had never heard of


    Basil before, they did not take him seriously and just left as well.


    As soon as Rocky got away from the scene, he was able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Then, a few hourster, the first round of the battles was already finished. Out of the eight matches,


    four of them resulted in a tie, while the other four had winners.


    Unexpectedly, the winners of the four battles turned out to be rather surprising. They were Rocky,


    Valeria, Gloria, and Lilith. The people watching were so surprised at the oue of their matches


    because they were supposed to be the weakest among the sixteen candidates.


    Moreover, the most shocking one was Rocky, who defeated Jude, the top three among the ten high-


    grade Spiritual Emperors. Obviously, his victory caused quite a stir, and because of that, Rocky


    immediately caught the attention of the spectators.


    Then, after several hours of rest, the second round of matches was about to begin.


    This time, Rocky was paired to a high-grade Spiritual Emperor named Colin. Among the candidates, it


    was said that he was the most formidable one when it came to using fist strikes.


    Although Colin''s overall strength was supposed to be weaker than Jude''s, he was still considered as


    one of the top masters in the Ethereal Region. It was said that his fist strike was as fast as a lightning


    strike. Therefore, people still believed that he was an opponent to watch out.


    Therefore, after Rocky defeated Jude in thest round, his fight with Colin attracted arger crowd this


    time.


    In fact, long before the match started, the surroundings of the battlefield were already filled with people.


    "Humph! I did not expect that Jude would actually lose to a frail and weak-looking man like you. I am


    starting to think that he is not as powerful as people imed him to be." As soon as Colin showed up in


    the arena, he examined Rocky from head to toe, and immediately belittled him.


    At the back of his mind, Rocky''s victory over Jude was just a mere fluke. After all, as Rocky stood


    before him right now, he could not feel any power that could beat him.


    "Let''s have a good fight!" Rocky ignored Colin''s rude remarks and just politely cupped his hands.


    "This will be a good fight for me but not for you. You won''t be lucky enough this time. I bet Jude


    became overconfident that you managed to sneakily defeat him. However, I am different from him.


    Even though you are just an ordinary Spiritual Emperor, who does not deserve my attention, I''ll be sure


    to show you no mercy and teach you a hard lesson!" Then, Colin continued to raise his voice and said,


    "But if you will admit defeat before our match begins, then I will dly ept it. After all, we can both


    save our strength and prepare for the next battle. Moreover, you can avoid such humiliation. It''s not a


    bad option for you."

 Chapter 1802 A Dark Horse

    Chapter 1802 A Dark Horse


    Colin behaved exactly how Jude had behaved. They were both high-grade Spiritual Emperors with high


    social status so it was no wonder they acted so arrogant and contemptuous towards anyone weaker


    than them.


    As soon as those words came out of Colin''s mouth, the corners of Rocky''s lips curled up slightly. The


    that Rocky had the initiative to attack him. Logically speaking, the weaker man usually wouldn''t face his


    stronger adversary head-on unless he wanted to doom himself.


    However, Colin had second thoughts once his opponent presented himself. He decided to show him no


    mercy.


    "Eat my fists!" The moment Rocky approached, Colin''s fists shook and several waves of invisible


    energy were released from them.


    In a single moment, the rampant energy exploded in front of Rocky and instantly engulfed him.


    However, he appeared to put in no effort to defend himself at all. It was as if he was too helpless to


    protect himself.


    Colin sneered upon seeing Rocky, who was nothing more than a loser in his eyes. It was baffling to


    think that Jude would lose to this guy!


    The spectators shook their heads as well. They all shared the same thoughts¡ªthat Rocky grew to be


    too arrogant after winning his battle against Jude due to sheer luck. As they witnessed him look down


    on Colin, they knew he was being ridiculous and overestimating himself!


    Just as everyone was sure Rocky would lose, the unexpected thing happened. Before Colin could


    summon all his strength, he suddenly could no longer move. He felt as if his wrists were bound


    together by some strange, invisible force.


    "What''s... What''s going on?" Colin blurted out in disbelief. He began to panic as he couldn''t figure out


    why he still couldn''t move his hands freely.


    Almost at the same time, the spiritual power that surrounded Rocky was suddenly pushed away by a


    strong wind. Rocky walked out leisurely and looked at Colin with a sinister smile on his face.


    The onlookers were stunned once they took a closer look and discovered that Rocky survived Colin''s


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    attack in one piece, safe and sound.


    "You can''t move your hands now, right? I never thought a high-grade Spiritual Emperor like you would


    "What... What did you do to me?" Colin shouted furiously. It wasn''t until that moment when he realized


    Rocky was behind all of this.


    "Well, I didn''t really do anything. I simply used a few needles once you attacked me," Rocky revealed. It


    turned out that the only reason Rocky intentionally appeared beside Colin earlier was to get him within


    a close enough distance to take advantage of his arrogance. He shot ck needles that


    inconspicuously pierced his wrists. Rocky knew he would be proud of turning Colin, an expert in fist


    strikes, immobile in his wrists.


    "Shame on you! How dare you use dirty tricks on me in the middle of a battle?" Colin cursed, his face


    contorted in shame and fury.


    "Haha! If only you weren''t so egotistical and took me seriously then you could''ve avoided all of this.


    Your arrogance has brought you here," Rocky retorted immediately.


    Colin''s rough face immediately turned gloomy after he heard those words from Rocky.


    The onlookers present now began to whisper among each other. Although Rocky''s method was indeed


    questionable, what he just revealed did make perfect sense. If it wasn''t for Colin''s arrogance which


    made him look down on his opponent, he wouldn''t have fallen into such a basic trap in the first ce.


    This led everyone to conclude that Colin was too careless!


    "This battle ends now. I won''tplicate this even further. How about we agree on a draw?" Rocky


    kindly offered.


    The audience looked at each other, puzzled. They were clueless as to why he would make such a


    proposal. If he went all out during the next few moments in the battle, he would surely defeat Colin


    since Colin was no longer able to use his fist strike. They couldn''t tell what was going through the


    young man''s mind.


    However, Colin''s strength was far from weak. As soon as his fists were able to move again, Rocky


    wouldn''t be able to take advantage of him anymore. This was why Rocky thought it was the most


    reasonable choice to reach a truce with Colin.


    But through Colin''s eyes, epting Rocky''s proposal would greatly humiliate him and he would never


    agree to it. He immediately summoned his spiritual power once more and directed it into his fists so he


    could attack with his special move again.


    Realizing that Colin was unwilling to give in, Rocky could do nothing more than helplessly shake his


    head. Rocky moved his fingers slightly to make a move, and suddenly, Colin''s left wrist twisted upward.


    He let out a piercing scream as the joints connecting his left hand to his wrist were painfully dislocated.


    Colin broke out in a cold sweat as a result of the unbearable agony. Once again, he was caught off


    guard by how Rocky was able to get through his attacks and dislocate his wrist so easily.


    The crowd was bbergasted and kept wondering how he even managed to pull off such an attack so


    effortlessly!


    "Why don''t you think about my proposal again?" Standing still, Rocky appeared to have no intention of


    beating up his opponent any further.


    "You brat! Even though I lose one hand, I''d still be able to tear you into pieces!" Colin was very irritated


    now. How could he bear losing to a nobody?


    The next moment, he suddenly turned into a swift shadow that rushed at Rocky ferociously.


    "I''ve always admired people with integrity, which is why I choose to be less cruel to them. You, on the


    other hand, won''t get to enjoy any mercy since you don''t wish to call our battle off as a tie," Rocky


    uttered coldly before walking towards his opponent fearlessly.


    The crowd witnessed both fighters exchange strikes as their shadows moved at lightning speed.


    Not long after, a few more screams echoed from the battlefield. Suddenly, the onlookers noticed that


    Colin was now lying on the ground, crawling like a weak and disabled person.


    Everyone waspletely dumbfounded by the sight. First, Rocky defeated Jude with a single move


    and now he managed to destroy both of Colin''s hands and feet. The tension was so palpable that you


    could almost feel the boiling and pounding of blood coursing through the veins of those who fixed their


    eyes on Rocky.


    But no matter how blind they were, they could tell that Rocky''s strength was far stronger than what he


    had just disyed.


    As to how powerful he actually was, no one actually knew it.


    Rocky''s result for the second battle was decided.


    If the rest of the audience thought that he only won the first battle out of pure luck, there was no


    doubting that no luck was involved in his win during this second battle.


    After all, it was impossible for Colin to lose considering his strength. But now, he had lost all of it and


    could no longer fight back against Rocky at all.


    After two battles, Rocky, who had defeated two high-grade Spiritual Emperors in a row, had now


    emerged as a dark horse¡ªa nightmare for the other contestants who had yet to face him in battle.

 Chapter 1803 They Were Plotting Something

    Chapter 1803 They Were Plotting Something


    In the third round of the matches, Rocky was up against Lilith. However, to everyone''s surprise, the


    Therefore, after the first three rounds of battles, Rocky and Israel were tied for first ce.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    At the same time, all sorts of spections and arguments were circting among the crowd. Most of


    them knew that Basil had a mysterious past when he was still in the Sky-suppressing School. Then, not


    long after, he disappeared without anyone knowing where he had been to. But now, he had suddenly


    reappeared in the Spiritual Emperor Contest, astounding everyone with his brilliant performances. No


    wonder people had been so curious about him.


    On the other hand, this was exactly what Rocky wanted. He nned to enter the final battle using his


    identity as Basil in a grand way. Then, of course, he would do everything to defeat any opponent, and


    win the championship.


    This way, not only could he make the other Godly Geniuses return to the Shura Race in crushing


    defeat, but it would also be convenient for him tounch his ns in the future using the identity as


    Basil.


    However, it was inevitable that as he became more popr, more candidates felt jealous of him and


    threatened by him. Even just after his third win, many candidates already viewed him as a thorn in their


    flesh. They felt like they were being overshadowed and treated as inferior to him.


    Likewise, the other Godly Geniuses also looked at him to be an additional, formidable enemy.


    Then,ter that night, someone unexpectedly came to Rocky''s quarters and knocked on his door.


    "Who is it?" Rocky asked with furrowed brows. He was actually in the middle of improving his Imperial


    Soul, and he was not expecting anyone to visit him.


    "It''s me! Don''t you remember my voice? We just met yesterday." Upon hearing the voice from the other


    side of the door, Rocky instantly recognized that it was very familiar.


    He was indeed right because it was none other than Gloria.


    In fact, Rocky had already assumed that she mighte to him soon enough. Afterward, he slowly got


    out of bed and opened the door. There, he saw her wearing purple clothes, and her hair was still a little


    damp as if she had just taken a shower. At the same time, a strong fragrance of flowers weed his


    nose.


    Obviously, Gloria hade there nning something, and her seduction ploy was already at work.


    Fortunately, Rocky had always been on guard against it. After all, he was well aware of how good


    Gloria''s enchantment skill was, which could easily make weak-minded people lose their minds.


    Then, after taking a deep breath and calming himself down, Rocky asked with a serious face, "Isn''t it a


    little toote for you to visit me? What can I do for you?"


    Rocky still had to ask, although he already had a hunch that Quentin and Drew asked her toe and


    seduce him.


    In other words, he had already seen through their n.


    "Oh, nothing specific. I actually just happened to pass by. So, I came to see if you have already rested


    well. But since I''m already here, I might as well chat a little with you." Then, Gloria leaned towards


    Rocky and said flirtatiously, "Won''t you invite me to your room?"


    "I''m afraid that is not a good idea. It''s already the middle of the night, and people might get the wrong


    idea if they saw us enter my room together." Rocky immediately made an excuse to refuse her.


    "Do you really care what other people might think? We are just going to talk. It''s their fault if their minds


    are so malicious," Gloria replied while pouting. At the back of her mind, she was actually a bit surprised


    that Rocky could say no to her. Logically speaking, a normal human being like him should be


    defenseless against her enchantment skill. In fact, even powerful members of the Shura Race could be


    affected by it.


    "Well, I just don''t want to get into any trouble. So, if you have anything to say, we can talk right here."


    Of course, Rocky clearly knew what Gloria was nning. Thus, he would not give her any chance to


    take advantage of him.


    "Fine. I want to ask if you would like to cooperate with me." Gloria sensed that Rocky was not willing to


    give in, so she already came straight to the point.


    "You want me to cooperate with you? How are we going to do that?" Rocky asked, pretending to be


    quite interested.


    "It''s actually very simple. All you need to do is deliberately lose to me when it''s our turn to face on the


    battlefield. If I can win first ce, I promise to give you a generous reward!" Gloria baited him with a


    coquettish wink.


    "Um..." Rocky let out a reluctant expression, although he really had no intention of doing it.


    "You don''t have to think hard! The benefits that you can get from me are surely beyond what you can


    imagine. I swear!" Gloria continued to convince Rocky using her wily charms.


    "Well, what benefits are we talking about?" Rocky probed further.


    "No. You have to agree first before I tell you." Of course, Gloria would not easily show her hand.


    "Why not? That''s not fair!"


    "What? Are you saying that I might cheat on you? Such a beautiful girl like me would never do that!"


    "That is one more reason for me to be wary. Beautiful women are almost always dangerous. So,


    naturally, I am afraid that all of this is a trap. Anyway, how about this? I''ll think about it first and then


    give my replyter. That should be fair for both of us!" Then, without even letting Gloria answer back,


    Rocky already closed the door.


    "All right. I''lle back tomorrow evening. Be sure to give me your reply by then!" Gloria said from the


    other side of the door. She actually did not expect that Rocky would shut the door on her beautiful face.


    Hence, she pursed her lips in anger and eventually left.


    "I''m sure Quentin and Drew are up to something. They even sent Gloria, thinking that her seduction


    skills will work on me..." After murmuring these words, Rocky opened the door and made sure that no


    one noticed him. Then, in the blink of an eye, he also vanished.


    Meanwhile, after leaving Rocky''s ce, Gloria headed for a house in the Boundless Manor. Then, after


    carefully checking that no one else was around, she pushed the door open and entered. Immediately


    after, the door behind her closed.


    At the same time, Rocky also appeared in the courtyard of the same house. He quickly approached the


    house silently to avoid being noticed by anyone.


    Soon enough, he heard voices conversing inside.


    "What happened? Did that Basil fall for it?" After hearing the voice, Rocky instantly recognized that it


    belonged to Quentin.


    His prediction turned out to be right that Gloria went to him under themand of Quentin and Drew.


    In fact, Rocky deliberately tailed Gloria to lead him towards Quentin and Drew. This way, he also had


    an informant from the inside to know about their ns.


    Of the nine Godly Geniuses, aside from Israel, Quentin and Drew were also the ones to look out for.


    Their strength was indeed powerful, and their background was not something to be underestimated


    either. Therefore, Rocky deemed that these two Godly Geniuses needed to be handled as soon as he


    could. However, in order to make this n seed, every step must be done in secret, and Gloria


    would be the key. As long as she could win the trust of the two, it would create a chance for Rocky to


    take necessary actions.


    Although it would not be difficult for him to handle any Godly Genius with his current strength, he still


    wanted to do things discreetly. After all, he might be a target of all the Godly Geniuses when they


    learned his true strength, leading to bigger trouble. Therefore, Rocky could only be patient for now.


    Then, when the right time came, he would deal with Quentin and Drew at the same time.


    "Don''t worry about it. He has no reason to refuse my offer." This time, Rocky heard Gloria''s voice


    answer.


    "Good. Once Basil lets down his guard in your battle, you will be able to easily kill him. After that, we


    will have one less hindrance to worry about. However, Israel remains to be the real threat. If only we


    can eliminate him as soon as possible, we can ensure that one of us will be the champion in the


    contest..." Drew spokestly.


    ''I see. They want Gloria to kill me directly.'' After learning about these things, Rocky, who had been


    eavesdropping outside the house, could not help but let out a sneer. At this point, even as Basil, he


    was still a pain in the neck to the Godly Geniuses. However, this was just to be expected after Rocky


    deliberately made some shy performances in his previous battles. Upon realizing that he was also


    someone that could be a burden to the Godly Geniuses, they naturally shifted their attention to him and


    he became their target. Moreover, Rocky was sure that the other Godly Geniuses were also waiting for


    an opportunity to eliminate Valeria and Gloria as well.

 Chapter 1804 In Vain

    Chapter 1804 In Vain


    "Gloria won''t warn Valeria. It seems that I will have to go to Valeria and Lilith myself." Since Rocky had


    already finished his business here, he hurriedly left and disappeared.


    First, Rocky went to see Lilith. As she was practicing her spiritual skills in her yard, he appeared to her


    as Basil.


    Upon seeing him, Lilith could not help but blush a little. "Basil, it''s already toote. Why are you here?


    Anything happened?"


    "Why? Can''t Ie and visit if I don''t have anything important to discuss with you?" Rocky asked with


    a gentle smile.


    "Um, do you want to go inside first?" Lilith asked in a shy tone.


    "No. It won''t be necessary. After all, I won''t be here for long." Rocky shook his head as he refused.


    Moreover, he also thought that it would be inappropriate for him to enter Lilith''s residence thiste in


    the night.


    "Okay then." Realizing what a gentleman Rocky was, Lilith looked up to him with an inexplicable


    brilliance in her eyes.


    "By the way, I just want to know. Why you gave up the fight earlier today?" Rocky asked out of


    nowhere.


    "Hmm, no reason really. I just don''t want to fight against you," Lilith answered honestly. Besides, she


    also knew that Rocky should be much stronger than her. Hence, she did not want to waste both their


    time and hurt each other in the process.


    "Really? That''s it? Well, anyway, thank you for doing that."


    "Ha-ha. There is no need for you to thank me. In fact, I already told you that I don''t care much about


    the result of the Spiritual Emperor Contest. If it were not for my father forcing me to participate, I would


    not even want to be here. But of course, I really found the trails in the Holy Heaven Pce to be worth


    it!" If there was any constion for her participation in the contest, it was the experience and


    attainments she acquired from the Holy Heaven Pce.


    "I see. It is surprising that you have this kind of thinking at your age." Rocky actually appreciated Lilith''s


    attitude because she knew what really was important.


    "When you say it like that, you sound like an old man," Lilithined as she put her hands on her


    waist.


    Hearing this, Rocky smiled inwardly. After all, the experiences he had in his entire life were not actually


    in line with his current age.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Also, you did note just to thank me, right? It''s okay. You don''t have to beat around the bush."


    Obviously, Lilith was smart enough toprehend that Rocky had something else to tell her if he had


    toe and see her at this time.


    "Yes. I am actually here to warn you to be extra careful in your next matches. They might not be very


    merciful to you," Rocky reminded as neutral as he could sound.


    "I see. Of course, I will. Thank you for your concern." As Lilith saw the serious expression on Rocky''s


    face, she knew that there must be a specific reason why he was warning her. But since he tried to


    sound rather vaguely, she was sharp enough to assume that he could not freely tell the reason. So, she


    decided not to pry anymore.


    "That''s all. I''ll take my leave." Afterward, Rocky turned around and eventually left.


    While looking at Rocky''s back, Lilith was a bit lost in her own thoughts.


    Then, soon enough, Rocky also appeared to Valeria but as Odin this time. He also told her the same


    thing that he had told Lilith.


    The following day, the battlesmenced.


    This time, Rocky''s opponent was a high grade Spiritual Emperor from the Sovereign Pavilion named


    Iker. He was a famous poison master in the Ethereal Region.


    However, as they met inside the stage, Rocky could immediately tell from Iker''s eyes that he had


    enormous killing intent. Hence, he knew that this battle would not be as easy as the previous ones.


    This time, he was facing a powerful premium-stage Spiritual Emperor who was ready to kill his


    opponent.


    At this point, Rocky had already won three consecutive matches. Since he was only supposed to be a


    medium-grade Spiritual Emperor, many people saw his performances as quite abnormal. Therefore, in


    this match, there were even more people in the crowd, curious to see if Rocky could really emerge as


    the dark horse of thepetition.


    Soon enough, the gongs rang out, signaling the beginning of the battle. As expected, Iker immediately


    that were stained with poison and threw them at Rocky.


    The most frightening thing about Iker was not his poisonous hidden weapons but that his spiritual


    power was also poisonous. Therefore, even if Rocky was fast enough to dodge the weapons hurled at


    him, he also could not easily approach Iker because he would be poisoned by his spiritual power.


    Moreover, Iker''s poison was so potent that it could prate one''s skin and enter the bloodstream.


    Once that happened, it could instantly affect the cirction of one''s spiritual power and weaken their


    strength. Worst, his opponent could be poisoned to death in just a few moments.


    Therefore, it would not be that easy for Rocky to make a move and deal with Iker.


    Of course, with Rocky''s current strength, he should be naturally immune to all kinds of poisons.


    However, he could not expose his real strength in front of the crowd this early. So, for now, he could


    only dodge Iker''s weapons and spiritual power with all his might. He wanted to deceive the audience


    and even Iker with his acting.


    After quite some time, Iker was still doing his best to suppress Rocky through his hidden weapons. At


    the same time, Rocky also pretended that he had been losing ground, unable to fight back anymore.


    Seeing this disappointing scene, the onlookers started to shake their heads. They thought that this


    must have been Rocky''s limitation and real strength. They assumed that Rocky was just able to win the


    previous rounds because of sheer luck. But now that he had encountered an opponent that he could


    not even get near to, they all thought that he was doomed.


    "Iker''s fighting style is really troublesome for his opponents. He canpletely suppress them just by


    using his poisonous hidden weapons!"


    "We must have been wrong all along. It seems that Basil is not that powerful!" "Well, he is just a


    medium-grade Spiritual Emperor. He must have been just lucky to win three consecutive battles. After


    all, it is impossible to easily defeat someone much stronger than him."


    "One thing is clear. I think his streak will end this time!"


    At this time, among the onlookers that were discussing with each other were the representatives from


    various forces. These people had a better understanding of one''s strength, so they were not just blindly


    judging.


    Of course, for Iker, he was also confident that he could defeat Rocky. Moreover, he was extra


    determined because it was Holden''s order to find an opportunity to kill Rocky. Even if he could not kill


    Rocky, he could at least make him disabled for life.


    For this reason, Iker had crafted and prepared a very unique kind of poison. The moment this poison


    made contact with Rocky, it would prate his meridians and destroy them in less than ten minutes.


    Consequently, his spiritual power would be lost, making him unable to be a warrior anymore.


    Most importantly, Iker made sure that there was no antidote for this poison. Therefore, the moment


    Rocky was poisoned, his victory was already sealed and his mission waspleted.


    However, the materials used to make this rare poison were also scarce. Hence, Iker only had one


    chance to use it.


    But it seemed that he would have no problem finding the opportunity to use the poison. Under his


    aggressive attacks, Rocky seemed to be getting weaker and weaker by the moment.


    Deeming that it was already the perfect chance, Iker immediately shot out the sharp hidden weapon,


    which was stained by the rare poison, to corrode Rocky''s meridians.


    The next moment, Rocky let out a scream while putting his hand on his shoulder. Afterward, he knelt on


    the ground as if he was actually hit by the poisonous hidden weapon.


    Upon seeing this, the spectators instantly knew that the fight was done.


    At the same time, Iker also sneered and was very pleased. After all, he did not realize that it was just a


    part of Rocky''s convincing act. Not knowing that he was already caught in a trap, Iker immediately flew


    towards Rocky. Then, he raised his palm in the air, instantly manipting a poisonous palm shadow to


    rush towards Rocky.


    At this moment, Rocky was still kneeling on the ground, looking very weak and powerless. From the


    audience''s eyes, he was in a life-threatening position.


    However, just as the poisonous palm shadow was about to reach Rocky, his figure suddenly flickered


    and vanished from where he was kneeling. The speed he exhibited was so fast that both Iker and the


    crowd were caught off guard.


    Before Iker could react, Rocky had already appeared in front of him. Then, Rocky put his fingers before


    Iker''s face, showing that the poisonous hidden weapon that he had thrown earlier was actually


    sandwiched between them. Furthermore, it was wrapped by a stream of spiritual power. Hence, it did


    not make contact with Rocky at all.


    "You tricked me! You were not poisoned!" It was not until then that Iker discovered what Rocky really


    did. He was just acting all this time that he was hurt by the poisonous hidden weapon.


    Realizing this, Iker wanted to get far from Rocky as quickly as possible. However, his face turned


    ghastly pale when he noticed that his body was not obeying hismand and that it was so hard for


    him to move. At this point, Rocky''s overbearing spiritual power suppressed him.


    Iker was so confused because he thought that Rocky''s strength should not be that strong. Of course,


    even though he wanted to figure out the reason why, it would already be meaningless.

 Chapter 1805 His Real Strength

    Chapter 1805 His Real Strength


    Without the audience noticing, Rocky, who was holding the hidden weapon between his fingers,


    stabbed it into Iker''s shoulder.


    Since Iker was fully restrained, he could not do anything. When he saw what Rocky had done, his face


    revealed a horrified expression, knowing that he was the one going to be doomed. Moreover, he saw


    that the look in Rocky''s eyes was cold and ruthless as if he did not care at all if his opponent would


    be disabled for life.


    Only then did he realize that he had beenpletely deceived by Rocky. He thought that he had the


    upper hand all along, but he was a fool to think that way.


    Iker could not even utter a single word. His eyes just widened as he started to ept the bitter truth.


    Soon enough, he fell to the ground. His entire body writhed and foam formed on his mouth.


    Even the spectators were utterly stunned, not understanding how the tables were suddenly turned. Just


    now, they were confident that Rocky was about to meet his impending doom, but then in a sh, Iker


    was the one on the ground, incapacitated. At this point, it was clear that Iker could not make any


    Immediately after, the Spiritual Emperor of the Di n, who was supervising the match, already


    decided to end the fight upon seeing the miserable state of Iker. He then announced that Rocky was


    the winner and instantly sent some people to take Iker away and cure him.


    "What did just happen? Basil won again?!"


    "It seems so! I can''t believe he won against the poison master of the Sovereign Pavilion!"


    "What is going on? How can he easily defeat premium-stage Spiritual Emperors when he is just at the


    medium grade? Is he just hiding his real strength? Anyway, this is really impressive!"


    Rocky''s fourth consecutive win immediately caused quite a stir. All his matches so far had ended at a


    fast pace. It was like even before the fights started to heat up, Rocky could already defeat his


    opponents.


    However, this wasn''t the end of it.


    These easy victoriessted until the eighth round. The more outrageous feat was that among those


    eight opponents, six of them were powerful premium-grade Spiritual Emperors. The only other


    candidate who was able to easily defeat his opponents like that was Israel.


    That was why after the eighth round, Rocky and Israel was still tied in the first ce without any losses.


    If the two of them maintained this streak, there was a huge possibility that they would have a sure slot


    in the final battle.


    Of course, as for Israel, no one was doubting his strength because he was a premium-grade Spiritual


    Emperor. However, when it came to Rocky, winning all those eight matches rather easily came as a


    shock to everyone. Basil was known to be an amazing master in the Ethereal Region before, but after


    going missing for quite a long time, no one expected that he would make such an astonishing


    Therefore, it could not be helped that people wereing up with spections and spreading rumors.


    After the eighth round, the spectators could somehow see the trend of the candidates that could enter


    the next round. Right now, Israel and Rocky were undefeated. At the same time, Valeria, Gloria, and


    Quentin all won six out of eight matches, defeating several premium-stage Spiritual Emperors in the


    process. Thus, their performances also exceeded the expectations of the crowd.


    Before the Spiritual Emperor Contest, people often believed that the chances of a medium-grade


    Spiritual Emperor beating a premium-grade Spiritual Emperor were almost none. However, this


    changed dramatically after they watched the matches here in the Spiritual Emperor Contest.


    However, these spectators were not aware that these powerful medium-grade Spiritual Emperors were


    actually Godly Geniuses from the Shura Race that were just hiding their real strength.


    Then, in the ninth round, just as everyone thought that Rocky might continue his impressive streak, he


    unexpectedly gave up at the start of the match. This time, his opponent was none other than Gloria.


    Originally, he had no ns of forfeiting the match because it would affect his ranking. However, Rocky


    clearly knew Gloria''s special talents. Once he engaged in a fight with her, there was a huge possibility


    that she would be able to discover that he was Odin. Hence, he decided that it was better for him to


    lose this match than to risk it.


    Because of this, Rocky''s ranking fell a ce lower and was now tied to another premium-stage


    Spiritual Emperor. At the same time, he only had one more winpared to Valeria and the other


    Godly Geniuses.


    Fortunately, this was the only time that he needed to forfeit the match. The rest of his opponents would


    include the other Godly Geniuses, and he had no reason to hold back.


    Meanwhile, because Rocky deliberately gave up at the beginning of his match with Gloria, the n of


    Quentin and Drew to kill him failed miserably. Of course, the two Godly Geniuses were pissed off.


    Hence, Rocky knew that when he faced either of the two, it would certainly be a fierce battle.


    Sure enough, when the tenth round came, Rocky''s opponent turned out to be Drew.


    Just like all the other Godly Geniuses, Drew participated in the contest by disguising himself and


    registering as a medium-grade Spiritual Emperor. However, Rocky observed from his previous matches


    that Drew must have already reached the premium stage.


    "Hey, Drew. You must ensure that Basil will be disabled this time. We cannot let him enter the final


    battle!" Quentin reminded before the match started. At this moment, there was still some time before


    the tenth round officially started. Hence, the participants were still taking their time to make some


    preparations.


    "You don''t need to tell me that. I won''t show mercy. Just wait and see!" Drew said with a cold and


    confident smile.


    After that, he eventually went to the area where his battle with Rocky would take ce.


    Soon enough, Rocky and Drew were already on the stage, and their fight was about to start.


    This match was actually crucial for both of them. Right now, Drew was just a win lower than Rocky,


    meaning that if he won this round, he could already catch up with Rocky. For this reason, the battle


    also attracted a lot of attention. The audience wanted to know if Drew could turn the tables and give


    Rocky his second defeat. In fact, even Colton personally came to watch the battle.


    However, Colton did not reallye to support Rocky. He knew that Rocky was about to take on a


    Godly Genius, so he actually came to take care of the situation in case unexpected trouble suddenly


    arose.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Among the crowd, Eunice and Ca were also watching quietly.


    The two women were actually very surprised at Rocky''s performances in his previous matches.


    Although they knew that he was just hiding his strength, they were still astounded at how strong he


    already got.


    At the same time, they were still worried because they knew that Rocky was up against another Godly


    Genius. Last time, he instantly gave up when he was about to fight Gloria. Therefore, they were not


    sure if he was going to do the same this time.


    While the two candidates were already on the stage, no one really made an effort to speak with each


    other. Instead, Drew was just oozing with killing intent as he red at Rocky.


    Of course, Rocky could clearly sense the murderous will that was gushing out of Drew. He knew that


    his opponent was serious about taking him down, just as how Iker was.


    ''I can''t afford to hold back this time. I will need to show some of my hidden skills.'' Rocky was aware


    that Drew''s real strength must be much stronger than an ordinary premium-stage Spiritual Emperor. He


    would have to defeat Drew without unleashing all of his strength, so this was definitely not going to be


    easy for him.


    Moreover, the difference in strength between a member of the Shura Race and a human, who were


    both at the premium stage, was still pretty huge. It could actually bepared to the gap between a


    middle-stage human Spiritual Emperor and a premium-stage human Spiritual Emperor. The reason for


    this huge gap was quite simple. The Shura Race had a higher standard of strengthpared to both


    the human race and the spiritual race. Moreover, they had a much stronger physique and had the


    ability to demonize. Therefore, the overall strength of the Shura Race was definitely much stronger


    than the human race.


    In other words, if Rocky had been using the strength of a Spiritual Emperor at the medium stage to deal


    with his opponents before, then he would be forced to use the strength at the premium stage to fight


    and defeat Drew.


    The problem was that this would undoubtedly reveal his true strength. However, since this was already


    the tenth round, and the match was a very crucial one in securing his slot in the final battle, Rocky had


    no reason to hesitate to aplish what he had to.


    Besides, he would have to reveal his real strength when he fought Israel.

 Chapter 1806 The God-killing Sword

    Chapter 1806 The God-killing Sword


    Soon, the crucial battle between Rocky and Drew began, making the crowd roar in excitement.


    To everyone''s surprise, Drew didn''t use his spiritual skill. Instead, he immediately closed the distance


    between him and Rocky to attack him up close.


    This was, of course, a very smart move on his part. Not only did the Shura Race excel in hand-to-hand


    identity hidden throughout the match.


    Of course Rocky knew what was on Drew''s mind. He wouldn''t give Rocky the chance to use his


    spiritual skills. In this way, Rocky''s strength would be greatly reduced since he was not good at hand-


    to-handbat.


    But Drew was oblivious to Rocky''s divine body, which made it almost impossible to kill him.


    Rocky decided to y with it while he was looking for an opportunity to strike back.


    The two fighters fought at lightning-fast speeds, no one willing to give an inch to the other.


    They were locked in a stalemate for two hours, making it hard for the onlookers to decide who the


    stronger one was.


    The onlookers were at the edge of their seats, gripped by the intense atmosphere the fight caused. The


    magnificent disy of hand-to-handbat beat any of the spiritual skills they witnessed before.


    However, it was only a matter of time for one of them to find an opening. Once Drew grew familiar with


    Rocky''s moves, he suddenly used a spiritual skill that packed a powerful aura.


    "Devil-fighting Punch!" With a defiant roar, Drew gathered his spiritual power into his fist and punched


    Rocky.


    The air around his fist waspressed due to its fast speed. His spiritual power fluctuated, making it


    seem that the attack was weak, but in truth, it was stronger than that of any Spiritual Emperor at the


    premium stage.


    As soon as the Devil-fighting Punch got closer to Rocky, it exploded into a blinding light of spiritual


    power, illuminating the area with great heat.


    Not seeing the attack beforehand, Rocky was flung backward due to the force of it.


    Seeing his opponent caught off guard, Drew attacked him even more with a flurry of punches.


    Rocky, being the cunning man that he was, pretended he couldn''t fight back and just let Drew attack


    him.


    After a while, Rocky acted like he was on the verge of copsing as a drop of blood dripped down the


    corner of his mouth.


    He had to admit to himself that Drew was a powerful opponent. If it were not for his divine body, he


    would have already been gravely injured right now.


    "Go to hell!" Seeing Rocky now on the ropes, Drew shouted once again, eager to finish him off.


    In a blink of an eye, he got close to Rocky.


    "Demonic Light Explosion!"


    In order to protect his identity, Drew shrouded the evil spirit since it belonged to the Shura Race. A


    deep demonic light rushed out like a dragon and directly attacked Rocky.


    At the same time, the whole ce shook violently due to the spiritual power.


    "What an extraordinary power!" Even Colton''s face grew pale when he saw this. He didn''t expect Drew


    was capable of such an attack, which was equal to that of a human Spiritual Emperor at the premium


    stage.


    Ca and Eunice also started to worry for Rocky.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Rocky was bombarded with spiritual power exploding around him left and right. Even he was surprised


    by this.


    In only a few moments, he waspletely enveloped by the power of the explosion.


    It kept exploding on him non-stop until fifteen minutester.


    With acent sneer, Drew thought that not even Rocky would survive such an attack.


    The attack also left the audience with their mouths hanging wide open. They did not expect such power


    from him.


    "It seems that the winner has been decided. Although Basil''s not weak, his opponent proved too strong


    for him!" one of the onlookersmented.


    After Drew''s intimidating disy power, no one could me them for thinking that Rocky had no


    chance of winning.


    But the air suddenly shifted. Countless beams of starlight shone through the dust and soared high into


    the sky, causing a river of stars to appear in broad daylight.


    "Thousand-star Swordsmanship!"


    Without any warning, the starlight floating high above began raining down on Drew.


    The sword auras swarmed him, which made it impossible for him to dodge. Seeing no other option, he


    used his spiritual power to defend himself, but it was broken instantly like thin ss.


    He didn''t expect the sword auras to be so powerful.


    Although he had the power to fight back, his identity would be revealed the moment he did. But facing


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    death, he had no other choice.


    "Ah!" With a deafening roar, his whole body transformed into that of a devil, revealing his true, ghastly


    appearance.


    The audience screamed in shock.


    "What kind of monster is this?" "What the hell?!" The crowd buzzed in both shock and fear.


    Most of them had neverid eyes on the demonic form of the Shura Race, which was why they were so


    horrified.


    Finally seeing Drew''s real appearance, Colton couldn''t help but turn towards his grandfather, Jaiden Di.


    With a wave of Jaiden''s hand, a stream of spiritual power appeared and sealed the whole ce to


    prevent Drew from hurting others.


    "You finally show your true face, huh?" A familiar voice was heard by Drew''s side.


    Shocked, he frantically turned sideways and saw Rocky walk out of the settling dust unharmed.


    "How are you not dead? Who the hell are you?!" Drew shouted in a hoarse voice. The reality finally


    dawned on him that he might''ve been manipted to show his true colors.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that you won''t get out of here alive today!"


    "Go to hell!" Drew''s blood boiled in anger. He didn''t care about anything else and wanted nothing more


    than to kill Rocky. He rushed towards him and let out a burst of violent power.


    Sensing Drew''s ominous aura as he rushed towards him, Rocky let out a slight frown before


    summoning a vortex of light in front of him.


    ''Deacon is right. It turns out that the God-killing Sword can be summoned directly, '' Rocky thought to


    himself the moment the God-killing Sword shot out of the vortex.


    "Go and kill all the devils!"


    In a sh, the sword turned into a light shadow and pierced through Drew''s body like a hot knife


    through butter.

 Chapter 1807 A Fierce Battle

    Chapter 1807 A Fierce Battle


    Obviously, Drew had no idea what just happened. He never anticipated that his armor, which was


    actually his demonized skin, would be so frail and useless in front of Rocky''s God-killing Sword.


    While he started to lose consciousness, all he could do was staring at Rocky with regret and hatred in


    his heart. Eventually, he fell to the ground, lifeless.


    Then, upon seeing that Drew was already dead, Rocky withdrew the God-killing Sword.


    At the same time, as they witnessed how Rocky was able to kill a Godly Genius with a single powerful


    sword strike, both Jaiden and Colton were dumbfounded. They were so taken aback that they forgot to


    respond quickly on the scene. Finally, when they regained their senses after a moment, they flew into


    the battlefield, inspected Drew''s corpse, and confirmed that he was indeed dead.


    "I''m afraid I''ll have to leave this mess up to you. We cannot risk alerting the other candidates by


    exposing his true identity as a Godly Genius of the Shura Race, for the time being, so you''ll need to


    "Yeah, I know that. However, I''m sure that people will still be suspicious of you." Colton knew that


    Rocky''s enemies were not that stupid. Hence, he was worried that there was still a huge possibility that


    his identity might be revealed even if they covered this incident up.


    "All they could do is be suspicious of me. After all, there is no evidence, so they can''t use me of


    anything. Moreover, Drew''s death will actually be favorable for the other Godly Geniuses. I don''t think


    they will make a huge deal out of it," Rocky replied confidently, knowing how the selfish minds of the


    Godly Geniuses worked.


    Seeing how confident Rocky was, Colton and Jaiden believed him and started thinking of what to say


    to the public afterward.


    Eventually, Rocky left, leaving Colton and Jaiden on the stage.


    Soon enough, the news that Drew was killed in the previous match already reached the ears of the


    other Godly Geniuses. Of course, they were all bbergasted by the fact that a second Godly Genius


    died during this contest. Moreover, the mere fact that a Spiritual Emperor from the human race did it


    made it more mind-boggling.


    However, even though they could not believe it, Drew''s death actually came as a great relief to the


    other Godly Geniuses. It just meant that they had one less powerful enemy to deal with.


    In fact, even Quentin, who had formed an alliance with Drew, did not feel any resentment upon knowing


    his death. Instead, he hurriedly went to speak with Gloria the moment he heard the news.


    "I know you have already heard. Drew is dead, so there is only you and me now," Quentin said with a


    straight face, knowing that the situation would get even serious from here on.


    "Well, if anything, I think it is good news. I did not like him because he had always been arrogant. I


    could only say that he deserved this fate!" Gloria was quick to express her true feelings, adding insult


    to injury.


    "But more importantly, I never expected that two Godly Geniuses would die during this contest. It


    seems that we have underestimated the strength of the Spiritual Emperors from the human race and


    the spiritual race. In particr, that Basil turned out to be pretty powerful..." Quentin narrowed his eyes,


    deeming that Rocky was going to be a formidable opponent.


    "Ha-ha! What''s with that expression? Don''t tell me you''re afraid of him?" Gloria sneered at Quentin,


    mocking him for being so wary of a mere human.


    "Ha! Are you kidding me? Why would I be afraid of him? If anything, I am eager to meet him on the


    battlefield. I want to know how capable he truly is!" Quentin immediately regained his arrogant self and


    answered with his chin held high.


    "Are you sure that''s a good idea? I think that''s exactly what Drew did. Maybe, it''s better for you to just


    give up the fight when you face him. If you die in his hands, then it will be already toote to regret it!"


    Gloria gave a piece of advice while letting out a cunning smile.


    "Humph! By the way, why the hell did he give up without even fighting you? If he''s that strong, there is


    no need for him to forfeit the match. Was he really seduced by you? Or did he do it on purpose?" All of


    a sudden, Quentin stared at Gloria with inquisitive eyes upon remembering how Rocky immediately


    gave up even before the match between him and Gloria started. At first, everyone thought that Rocky


    was just simply bewitched by Gloria''s alluring beauty, but now, it seemed that it wasn''t the case.


    "Well, I don''t know either. Maybe he has really fallen for me, so he didn''t have the heart to see me


    hurt." Although Gloria tried to sound so indifferent, she was also wondering what was running in on


    Rocky''s mind. It was clear that he was not affected by her enchantment skill, and after what happened


    with Drew, she knew that she had underestimated Rocky''s ability.


    "Hey, do you think you can find an opportunity to assassinate him? He might turn out to be a big trouble


    if we don''t take care of him right away!" Quentin said after thinking for a while.


    "What? No! I am not going to do that. If you want him dead, then kill him by yourself. I''m not stupid


    enough to take that risk," Gloria retorted, t-out refusing Quentin.


    "Oh, so you are scared of this human?" Quentin teased, trying to provoke her into doing what he


    wanted.


    "Ha! Aren''t you the scared one? Why not do it yourself?" Gloria snapped back, fully knowing what


    Quentin was thinking.


    Hearing this, Quentin could just let out a frown. He might say that he was not scared of facing Rocky,


    but he knew that it was indeed too risky. After all, this human was capable of killing Drew, a powerful


    Godly Genius.


    "Anyway, I have already decided to give up fighting for the championship in this contest." Out of


    nowhere, Gloria revealed something so unexpected.


    "What? Why?" Of course, Quentin was surprised and confused at the same time.


    "Well, there might have been a chance for me to win the final battle if I only had to deal with Israel. But


    now that Basil also emerged as someone capable of taking down Godly Geniuses, even if I use the


    secret skill of the Genie Fief, I am still not sure if I could defeat them. If I know that I am in a


    disadvantageous and dangerous position, what''s the point of continuing? In the end, it might all be in


    vain." In fact, Gloria was smart to make this decision. Another reason why she chose to give up was


    that she thought of taking advantage of Rocky. To be more specific, she nned on using Rocky to


    defeat or kill the other Godly Geniuses. At the same time, she could just watch from the sidelines and


    still get what she wanted without getting involved at all.


    Then, realizing that Gloria was serious and that she had already made up her mind, Quentin deemed


    that it was useless to convince her anymore. With that, he eventually left.


    After the unexpected incident that happened in the tenth round, the Di n announced a fabricated


    investigation result. They said that since Drew had obviously practiced some evil skill that led to his


    transformation and going insane during the match, the result became inevitable.


    Although it was a little far-fetched, no one really dared to question the credibility of the investigation.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, even the candidates did not seem to be bothered by it.


    Since one of the candidates became disabled and the other died, there were candidates in the next


    rounds who won by default. However, at this point, it did not really have a significant impact on the final


    ranking.


    Then, after the fourteenth round, the top four Spiritual Emperors were already decided. Israel came out


    on top after winning all of the fourteen matches, and Rocky ced second. Israel''sst opponent was


    Rocky.


    The other two candidates, who entered the final battle, were Valeria and Quentin.


    Before thest four rounds of thepetition, the two Godly Geniuses were still tied to some of the


    high-grade Spiritual Emperors in terms of ranking. Hence, they were forced to exhibit their real strength


    in order to defeat their remaining opponents and secure the slots for the final battle.


    Since the results of the fifteenth round did not really have an effect on the final ranking, the candidates,


    who had no chance of making it to the final battle, already conceded and did not risk being injured.


    As for the match between Israel and Rocky, it did not turn out as what the crowd was expecting. Since


    Israel had already secured his position in the final battle, he offered to shake hands with Rocky at the


    start of the match. He knew that Rocky''s strength was more than what everyone could see, so it would


    be foolish of him to fight seriously when there was nothing at stake. Besides, even if he won or lost this


    match, he would still be ranked first. Hence, he decided that he should just prepare for the final battle


    instead of wasting his time fighting Rocky.


    Because of this, thest round of the battles came to an end without anything grand happening.


    Afterward, the top four candidates would participate in the semifinals. They would draw lots beforehand


    and would fight one-on-one. Then, the two winners in the semifinals would enter the final battle.


    Before the semifinalsmenced, Rocky appeared to Valeria as Odin to remind her that she did not


    need to force herself too much. Depending on the oue of the drawing of lots, she might have to


    fight against Israel or Quentin. Rocky knew that she was toopetitive and hated losing, so he had to


    warn her to keep a cool head.


    Then, two dayster, the day of the semifinals finally came.


    Since the slot for the championship round would be decided in this battle, all of the four candidates


    would only have one chance. Thus, they had no choice but to go all out.


    At this moment, Rocky, Valeria, Quentin, and Israel were already standing on the battlefield, preparing


    themselves for the draw.


    At the same time, the venue was overflowing with onlookers. After all, they had been expecting to


    witness a fierce and magnificent battle in just a few moments.

 Chapter 1808 She Was Seriously Injured

    Chapter 1808 She Was Seriously Injured


    Since Rocky could not do anything to pre-arrange the draw, he could only entrust the result to fate.


    Ideally, he was hoping that he could face Israel first so that Valeria would be paired with Quentin. After


    all, Quentin would be a much easier opponent than Israel.


    Before the draw began, Rocky looked at the other three candidates and uttered, "Why don''t we let the


    "Yeah, I don''t mind." Quentin also agreed. He was actually staring at Valeria with narrowed eyes.


    Although he was not a hundred percent sure, he had already suspected that the real identity of this


    female Spiritual Emperor was indeed Valeria.


    However, Valeria hesitated, a bit confused at the statements of the two.


    "Come on, just do it. It doesn''t really matter who draws first." Rocky nodded and continued to urge her.


    Finally, Valeria heaved a sigh and took a bamboo slip from the box.


    Afterward, Quentin approached the box and also took one.


    Then, Rocky also gestured at Israel that he could pick before him.


    Without hesitation, Israel took one of the remaining bamboo slips, automatically making thest one as


    Rocky''s.


    After everyone had already drawn, the elder of the Di n, who was in charge of supervising this


    battle, signaled the four candidates to show their lots at the same time.


    With that, Rocky and the rest flipped the bamboo slips and showed the numbers written on them. When


    Rocky looked at the bamboo slips of the other three candidates, he saw that Quentin had the same


    number as him, which meant that they would be the ones to fight in the semifinals. Moreover, the other


    pair would be Valeria and Israel.


    Rocky could not help but let out a frown since this was the worstbination that he wanted to


    happen.


    "Do you mind if I exchange my lot with you?" Out of desperation, Rocky approached Valeria and


    proposed that they traded their lots. After all, he was worried that something bad might happen to her.


    Once Israel confirmed that she was a Godly Genius, there was a huge possibility that he would try to


    kill her.


    At the same time, Valeria was taken aback that Rocky would do something like this. In fact, she was


    tempted to ept the offer because she knew that her chances of defeating Israel were slim to none.


    However, when the elder saw what Rocky was trying to do, he quickly dered with a serious


    expression, "You are not allowed to exchange your lot with another candidate. That will defeat the


    purpose of drawing it."


    Of course, Rocky also knew this. He was just at a loss that among the possible oues, the worst


    one was about to happen.


    "I appreciate the gesture, but I will be fine!" Valeria already thought that it would be against the rules to


    swap lots, but she had somehow gotten an even better impression of Basil because of what he just did.


    Hearing this, Rocky could just force a smile and nod at her.


    "To the candidates who had the number ''one'' written on your bamboo slips, you are going to fight first!"


    the elder announced. It turned out that the first round would be between Valeria and Israel.


    Therefore, the two Godly Geniuses began to prepare for their battle.


    Afterward, Rocky and Quentin left the ring. Their match would be heldter after this one.


    Then, at this moment, Eunice suddenly appeared before Rocky and whispered to him, "Come with me.


    Our chief wants to see you¡­"


    Rocky actually wanted to watch Valeria''s match since he was worried about her. However, he knew that


    Colton must have something important to tell him, so he had no choice but to go with Eunice.


    Not long after, the two arrived at one of the buildings in the Boundless Manor. Inside it, it seemed that


    Colton was already waiting for them for some time.


    "What can I do for you, Chief Colton?" Rocky asked without wasting any time.


    "I just got pressing news saying that the royal family of the Shura Race has mobilized its army to


    upy the territory of the human race and the spiritual race," Colton said in a gloomy tone.


    "What? Where did you hear this? Is this information credible?" Rocky never expected that while they


    were still in the contest, the royal family would suddenly n to send the troops of the Shura Race to


    the territories of the human race and the spiritual race. Back then, Rocky discovered that Gilbert was


    actually the one who ordered Jonathan to disguise himself as Canaan, causing trouble for the human


    race. However, Gilbert only followed the order of the Shura Race''s royal family.


    Fortunately, after Jonathan''s death, the plot of the Shura Race was thwarted, which became the start of


    the alliance of the human race and the spiritual race. Because of this, the Shura Race''s royal family


    would not sit still until they suppressed the two races again.


    Originally, the division of the human race and the spiritual race was what bnced the forces in the


    entire continent. Hence, the Shura Race''s royal family would never allow that the two races join hands


    against them. After all, it would pose a huge threat to the Shura Race. Therefore, it should not be that


    surprising that the royal family had finally made its move against both the human race and spiritual


    race.


    "It is from a reliable source. I believe you will also receive this news from your fief soon enough," Colton


    answered firmly.


    "If that is really the case, the situation has just gotten even moreplicated. After the contest, I have


    to immediately go back to the Ghost Fief and find a way to stop the Shura Race from sending out their


    troops." Rocky understood that once the troops were already sent out and had reached the territories


    of the human race and the spiritual race, a huge catastrophe was going to happen.


    "I appreciate what you want to achieve. But I''m afraid that with your strength alone, you won''t be able


    to stop the royal family from their n. That''s why I will also set out to the spiritual race to persuade


    them to formally join hands against the Shura Race. It''s better to be prepared than wait for a miracle to


    happen!" Colton voiced out his thoughts as he clenched his fists.


    "Of course. I have noint about that. In fact, we should be always prepared for unforeseen


    disasters."


    "When you return to the Ghost Fief, I urge you to take Eunice with you. If anything goes wrong, at least


    she could immediately contact the Di n," Colton strongly proposed.


    "All right. I understand." Rocky actually wanted to refuse at first. But when he contemted about it, he


    thought that it would also be convenient to have a helping hand. After all, he had no one he could really


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    trust back there, and Eunice could help him in more ways than one.


    "For now, I have to go to the spiritual race. It''s actually a shame that I will miss the final battle of the


    Spiritual Emperor Contest, but it''s fine with me since I already know what will be the result in the end,"


    Colton remarked, ncing at Rocky meaningfully.


    Recognizing what Colton meant, Rocky could just let out a faint smile.


    After their conversation, Colton left right away. At the same time, Rocky and Eunice returned to the


    battlefield where the match between Valeria and Israel was being held.


    However, when they arrived, they found out that the match had already ended.


    Unexpectedly, Israel was the only one standing on the stage, and Valeria was nowhere to be seen. At


    the same time, there was a hugemotion in the crowd as if they could not believe what just


    happened during the match.


    "That premium-stage Spiritual Emperor is too powerful! It will not be a surprise if he ended up winning


    the contest!"


    "I agree! With his strength, he should be close to the peak stage of the Emperor Realm!"


    "It will be difficult to beat him. He is unstoppable!"


    Rocky and Eunice could just nce at each other, wondering what happened to Valeria. Then, Eunice


    took the initiative to ask the elder supervising the match. It was not until then that she learned that


    Valeria had been badly injured by Israel and that she was already sent to the healing room.


    Worried about her condition, Rocky instantly rushed to the healing room the moment he learned about


    Valeria''s condition, while Eunice also followed after him.


    Then, inside the healing room, Rocky found that a Spiritual Emperor, who was well-versed in medical


    skills, was doing his best to heal Valeria''s wounds.


    Meanwhile, Valeria was still unconscious on the bed. Her skin was torn open, and herplexion was


    very pale. It was obvious that she was seriously injured.


    "How is she doing?" Rocky asked in a low voice as he tried to suppress his anger.


    "I''ll be honest, it is actually bad. Most of her meridians were seriously damaged. Even if she is treated


    well, I''m afraid that her strength will inevitably decline. This will also surely affect her cultivation. I did


    not expect that her opponent will be this ruthless¡­" the Spiritual Emperor answered, shaking his head.


    Then, Rocky continued to ask, "Is there any other injury?"


    "Yes. Butpared to her damaged meridians, they are not that serious. However, I also feel a little


    helpless. This is the first time I encountered such huge damage in one''s meridians." It turned out that


    even the medical skills of the Spiritual Emperor were not enough to properly cure Valeria''s injuries.


    After thinking for a while, Rocky whispered something to Eunice.


    In response, Eunice just nodded silently, and Rocky eventually left.

 Chapter 1809 A Powerful Alliance

    Chapter 1809 A Powerful Alliance


    After a while, Valeria, who was still unconscious due to her injuries, was sent back to the dormitory


    where she was staying by Eunice. Meanwhile, Rocky, who disguised himself as Odin, was already in


    the room, preparing for the operation to heal Valeria''s wounds.


    With the severity of her injuries, she could only be treated by Rocky''s Skill of Magic Needle.


    "I have already done my best to dy your match, giving you additional six hours. Will it be enough?"


    Eunice asked Rocky, looking at the pitiful state of Valeria.


    "I''m not sure. For now, I just have to do my best to save her!" Rocky said with certainty in his eyes. At


    the back of his mind, he thought that it was much better to try than do nothing.


    "I''m a little confused. Isn''t she a Godly Genius too? Wouldn''t it be more favorable to you if she became


    disabled?" Eunice knew that Valeria was currently Rocky''s nominal fiancee, which was why she was


    cooperating with him. However, it was also known that sooner orter, the Godly Geniuses would have


    to fight among each other. So, naturally, Valeria would also be Rocky''s enemy in the end.


    Therefore, Eunice thought that this situation was actually not bad for Rocky.


    "I understand what you are thinking. However, it''s not that simple. If something bad happens to her, the


    alliance between the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief will be meaningless. Israel, the biggest threat


    in thepetition among the Godly Geniuses, and the Primitive Fief where he belongs are not yet


    eliminated. Thus, the Ghost Fief still needs the support of the Flower Fief. That is why I cannot let


    something bad happen to Valeria," Rocky exined with a frown.


    "I see. Then, you''d better hurry up. You should finish healing her before your match starts." Rocky


    would not be swayed if he had already decided to do something. Hence, Eunice could just sigh and


    leave to let him focus on healing Valeria.


    Right after Eunice left, Rocky began to employ the Skill of Magic Needle to heal Valeria''s wounds.


    Eventually, six hours passed by and the match between Rocky and Quentin should be starting anytime


    soon.


    In fact, Quentin had already been waiting on the field all this time. However, Rocky was nowhere to be


    found. This made the people in the audience start amotion, discussing among themselves why


    Rocky had not shown up yet.


    "What''s happening? Where the hell is Basil?"


    "Don''t tell me he got scared? Come on!"


    "That''s impossible. His opponent might also be considered a dark horse, but I''m sure that Basil is


    strong enough to defeat him!"


    "Eunice, what''s holding Basil up? He will be disqualified if he doesn''t show up on time." Even Ca was


    getting anxious because Rocky had never beente in this kind of important battle.


    "Who knows what that guy is thinking? Maybe he just wants a grand entrance!" Of course, Eunice


    pretended to be ignorant because she couldn''t tell anyone that he was actually busy healing Valeria.


    Moreover, there were so many people around, and someone might hear her if she told the truth.


    At this moment, an incense stick was lit up, meaning only fifteen minutes were remaining before the


    match started. If Rocky did not show up within that time limit, it meant that Quentin would automatically


    win by default.


    Soon enough, the fifteen minutes were almost up. The incense had reached the bottom and was about


    to be extinguished.


    But just when everyone thought that Rocky might not show up anymore, a figure silently appeared on


    the stage, bearing an indescribable momentum.


    "He made it! It''s him!" As soon as Eunice saw Rocky, she was so relieved that she could not help but


    exim.


    Fortunately, in the nick of time, Rocky was able to arrive on the stage.


    However, there was not even a hint of relief or tion on Rocky''s face. His eyes were as cold as ice,


    and he was in a very bad mood. Moreover, he did not even look at Quentin, who was supposed to be


    his opponent. Instead, his icy re fell directly on Israel, who was watching the battle on the sidelines.


    Then, when Israel met Rocky''s piercing gaze, he was kind of taken aback. Obviously, he could feel the


    wrath directed at him.


    When Rocky was healing Valeria earlier, he found out that Israel had been extremely cruel to her. Not


    only were her meridians seriously damaged, but all of her four limbs were also broken. In fact, if he


    hadn''t learned Esteban''s Skill of Magic Needle, Valeria might have be disabled throughout her


    life.


    Of course, Israel had all reasons to crush her to this extent. After all, he had already suspected that


    Valeria was one of the Godly Geniuses in disguise.


    Even if Valeria was just Rocky''s fiancee on paper, they had already established a connection. Since his


    woman was bullied to such a degree, he would not sit idly. He would avenge her until justice was


    served.


    Therefore, he had no reason to hold back in this match against Quentin. He would do everything in


    order to face Israel in the final battle and make him taste his own medicine.


    On the other hand, when Quentin saw that Rocky did not even look at him, he felt so humiliated and


    ignored. It was as if saying to his face that he was not even worth the time and attention. Besides,


    Rocky also killed Drew before, making him lose a powerful ally. Therefore, he also had all the more


    reasons to make Rocky pay.


    At this moment, the only thought that was running in Quentin''s mind was to destroy Rocky in the most


    mortifying way. Then, when he entered the ultimate battle, he would also defeat Israel and aplish


    the task given to the Godly Geniuses.


    Thus, the very moment the gong sounded, Quentin instantly used the secret skill of the Purgatory Fief.


    A shadow suddenly spread out from beneath his feet and enveloped the entire stage. Then, a gloomy


    aura persisted, making the spectators nearby shudder in horror.


    "I shall show you the power of the Nether Spiritual Domain! Let''s see how you handle this!" As soon as


    Quentin finished his sentence, he instantly soared into the sky and looked down at Rocky with


    murderous intent oozing from his eyes. "Basil, this ce will be your burial ground!"


    The moment Quentinunched his attack, a Spiritual Domain was released. The onlookers were


    rendered speechless because they thought that a Spiritual Domain could only be performed by a


    Spiritual Emperor at the peak stage. They all assumed that Quentin was just an ordinary premium-


    stage Spiritual Emperor, so there was no way that he was strong enough to disy a Spiritual Domain.


    "What the hell? Is he that desperate to use a Spiritual Domain as soon as the battle begins? If Basil


    can''t use his own Spiritual Domain, how will he fight against this guy?" Ca anxiously shouted.


    "This is surely a battle between two powerful masters. I wonder if Basil can defeat his opponent. He


    seems to be a little too strong!" Even though Lilith knew that Rocky was indeed powerful, she was not


    sure if he could handle this kind of opponent.


    "Don''t worry. There''s no way that Basil will lose," Eunice said rather calmly, confident that Rocky would


    prevail.


    Then, at this time, Rocky also soared into the air. Slowly, sword shadows emerged and condensed


    around his body one after another, and they appeared to be very real.


    "Am I seeing this right? Isn''t that the Sword Spiritual Domain? Only sword masters at the peak stage


    could exhibit that!"


    "Damn! We don''t know the extent of Basil''s strength at all! He is surprising us up to this point!"


    "I thought we will be witnessing a fight between two Spiritual Emperors at the premium stage. But this


    is far better than what we expected!"


    "At this point, it is rather difficult to guess who will win the battle!"


    At this moment, the people in the audience could not help but exim and discuss excitedly.


    "I am now sure that Basil''s strength is unfathomable. He just doesn''t stop growing stronger, which


    surprises us every time. If we can only make him join the Sovereign Pavilion, we are going to be


    untouchable!" Holden, who was also enjoying the battle with Michelle, expressed his desire to recruit


    Rocky. Of course, he was not aware of Basil''s real identity. Otherwise, he would not think of this.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t think we can convince him. I heard that he turned down even the invitation of the daughter of


    the Sky-suppressing Mansion''s chief. What makes you think that he would want to join the Sovereign


    Pavilion?" Michelle asked nonchntly while shaking her head.


    "Why are you giving up so soon? Maybe if you do the talking, he might give in!" Holden strongly


    suggested, indicating Michelle to use her womanly charms.


    "We can n about thatter." Michelle actually had little knowledge of Rocky as Basil. She only knew


    that he had risen to fame back when he was still in the Sky-suppressing School. Then, afterward, he


    was summoned to fight in the front line. While he was rendering his service there, he gained many


    achievements that made Colton, themander in chief at that time, favor him. However, sometime


    after that, he disappeared mysteriously andpletely. Then, the only time he resurfaced was here in


    the Spiritual Emperor Contest. What was more surprising was that after he returned, his strength had


    already improved by leaps and bounds. Therefore, many people could not help but be curious,


    including Michelle.


    There were so many secrets involving Rocky that would blow people''s minds once they were revealed.


    One of them was if they knew that Basil and Rocky was actually the same person.

 Chapter 1810 Who Is More Powerful

    Chapter 1810 Who Is More Powerful


    Of course, not only Michelle was interested in recruiting Rocky, but Lilith and Ca also had this idea.


    "Eunice, you have been with Basil for quite a long time. What do you think the limitation of his strength


    is?" Ca asked out of curiosity. It seemed that she really wanted to know how strong Rocky was.


    "Hmm. That is difficult to answer. I don''t know the exact extent of his strength, but I believe that he will


    definitely win this battle. I can only say that I am indeed jealous of that guy. When he suddenly


    reappeared after vanishing for a long time, his strength had reached such an astonishing level. It really


    makes me wonder what kind of adventures he''d encountered to get to this level." Even Eunice did not


    know what Rocky had experienced when he was in the Shura Race, so she was curious to know those


    things as well.


    "I see. Now, I am more intrigued than ever!" Lilith eximed with an enthusiastic smile on her face.


    At the same time, Eunice and Ca nced at each other, understanding what Lilith was feeling.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and Quentin had already released their Spiritual Domains to the extreme, disying


    a confrontation that gauged the limitation of the strength of both sides.


    After seeing that the power of his Spiritual Domain alone was not enough to suppress Rocky, Quentin,


    who was still floating in midair, condensed the spiritual light in his hand. Then, the next moment, a


    w-shaped weapon appeared in his hand. It shone with a faint evil light, emitting a strong demonic


    spiritual power. Judging from its aura, the weapon should be at least a holy treasure.


    ''Is that the Spectral King w? That''s one of the secret treasures of the Purgatory Fief! It is said that it


    could summon the Spectral King, whose strength is equivalent to a Spiritual Emperor at the peak


    stage, to help its master. Moreover, the summoner does not require to have a certain level of strength.


    As long as they has enough spiritual power, they can utilize it at any time. This is absurd. Who would


    have thought that the Purgatory Fief will give Quentin this secret weapon just so he can win the


    Spiritual Emperor Contest?'' At this moment, the other Godly Geniuses, who were watching the battle


    from the sidelines, recognized the holy treasure that Quentin was holding.


    However, since the members of the human race and the spiritual race did not know how powerful the


    Spectral King w was, they only thought that it was some kind of a unique spiritual treasure.


    Then, the next moment, Quentin used the Spectral King w to cut through the air, making a huge gap


    in midair. Soon enough, two huge ws crawled out from the gap and tore it apart. Eventually, a


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    dreadful ghost with a terrifyingly malicious aura all over its body emerged from the gap and let out a


    deafening roar.


    Upon hearing this, the people surrounding the battlefield could not help but tremble in fear. No one


    thought that the holy treasure that Quentin possessed could summon such a horrifying and malevolent


    creature that was neither human nor beast.


    Worse, this monster actually exuded an aura equivalent to a Spiritual Emperor at the peak stage. It was


    known that the peak stage was extremely rare to be achieved by the members of the human race and


    the spiritual race. Hence, it was inconceivable that Quentin could summon a monster that was even


    stronger than him¡ªa premium-stage Spiritual Emperor.


    Right now, in the eyes of the spectators, there was no way Rocky could defeat both Quentin and the


    ferocious creature that he summoned.


    They grew worried about Rocky, thinking that his life was in grave danger.


    In fact, even Eunice and the two women, who were confident in Rocky''s chances of winning the battle


    earlier, were now very nervous.


    The only one who remained calm despite all of this was Rocky himself. After all, he was already at the


    Shura Realm. Even though the monster in front of him possessed astonishing strength, he could still


    obliterate it without using too much effort.


    At this time, the Spectral King had fully emerged from the gap that Quentin made. It seemed that its


    body was more than ten meters high. It was a giant that exuded an overbearing aura, which could


    easily send shivers down the spine of anyone who saw it.


    "Attack that bastard! Tear him to pieces!" Without wasting any time, Quentin ordered the Spectral King


    to attack Rocky.


    Hearing this, the Spectral King instantly pounced on Rocky, baring its sharp teeth and ws. Then its


    huge arms swung with incredible momentum, attempting to grab Rocky and immobilize him.


    "This monster''s strength is indeed fascinating. I can perceive that it is really on par with a Spiritual


    Emperor at the peak stage." Seeing that the monster was quickly rushing towards him, Rocky deemed


    that he could not hold back his strength anymore. If he continued to y it safe, he would not be able


    to defeat Quentin and the Spectral King.


    Hence, the next moment, his expression changed, and a stream of powerful spiritual power instantly


    surged out. Then, his aura broke through the premium stage.


    "I told you! He is already at the premium stage!"


    Rocky had only been releasing his strength equivalent to the medium stage of a Spiritual Emperor.


    Thus, when the people clearly felt the aura at the premium stageing from him, they were actually


    surprised. It was his first time unleashing such a tremendous amount of spiritual power in front of the


    onlookers.


    Then, just as everyone was still in a daze, Rocky''s aura suddenly spread out, enveloping his body with


    a dazzling spiritual light. It was very pleasant to the eyepared to the demonic aura of the Spectral


    King.


    Moreover, Rocky''s powerful aura continued to gush in every direction, filling up the ce and almost


    engulfing the aura of the Spectral King.


    "Wait a minute! This isn''t just an aura of a Spiritual Emperor at the premium stage! Basil is already at


    the peak stage!"


    "What the hell? That is impossible! Who is this person?!"


    "If I did not know that he is from the human race, I will not think that he is one! How can this happen?!"


    Obviously, everyone present was in utter disbelief. They could not believe what was happening in front


    of their own eyes.


    In fact, even the most powerful masters of the human race and the spiritual race, as well as the Godly


    Geniuses watching the battle, could just open their eyes wide in shock. Israel, who had been watching


    expressionlessly all this time, let out a frown as his face darkened. He could not help but be a bit


    hostile as if he sensed a serious threat.


    Then, just as Rocky unleashed his strength at the peak stage, a sword bolted out from the sky. Its


    momentum was extremely appalling that even the space where it passed by became distorted.


    "God-killing Sword!" Rocky said, summoning the powerful weapon with an overwhelming aura. Then,


    the next moment, the sword turned into a dazzling beam of light that rushed out in an instant. Its


    movement was so fast that in the blink of an eye, it was already in front of the Spectral King.


    "What kind of spiritual skill is this? I have never seen anything like it! It seems normal, but you can tell


    that it contains endless amount of power!" Everyone''s mouth was left hanging, and they were not able


    to fully understand how Rocky could pull this off. His spiritual skill had already reached an amazing


    level that was beyond their knowledge and imagination.


    At the same time, when Quentin saw how Rocky''s strength suddenly soared to an unimaginable height,


    his face turned rather grim. All the while, he thought that he had already ensured his victory after


    summoning the Spectral King. However, never did he expect that Rocky''s strength was even above


    his.


    But of course, this was not enough to make him give up. Upon regaining hisposure, Quentin


    ordered the Spectral King to confront Rocky head-on. However, the God-killing Sword had already


    approached the Spectral King.


    Even before the Spectral King could rush towards Rocky, the God-killing Sword already collided with it.


    The massive impact of spiritual power reverberated mightily, sending bacshes of spiritual power that


    spread out in an instant. Consequently, the entire square of the Boundless Manor trembled violently.


    "Such an incredible power! Basil will have no problem winning if this continues!" Lilith eximed,


    deeply satisfied with the turn of events.


    "Maybe Rocky is just starting," Eunice murmured to herself. After knowing Rocky for quite a while, she


    knew that he would not reveal the extent of his strength until thest moment. When it was already the


    most critical moment, Rocky would almost always do the unexpected.


    "Heavens! This is so thrilling. I just want to know who will win in the end." Of course, Gloria was full of


    expectations that Basil would win. After all, she did not want Quentin or Israel to win thepetition.

 Chapter 1811 Getting Worse

    Chapter 1811 Getting Worse


    "Come on! Crush him!" Quentin roared at the top of his lungs. Although he could feel the pressure from


    Rocky''s astounding strength, he still had the confidence to win over Rocky.


    On the other hand, Rocky seemed to be rather rxed as if he was not taking his opponent seriously.


    He just stood firmly, manipting the God-killing Sword to dance in the air as he restrained the


    humongous Spectral King.


    Witnessing this incredible scene, everyone present was stunned. They could clearly sense Rocky''s


    marvelous strength, but it seemed that it was nowhere near his limit yet.


    At the same time, the Spectral King also roared back, not showing any hints of weakness in front of its


    opponent. Then, in an instant, an imposing demonic power surged out, making the entire field on the


    verge of copse. In fact, even the outer part of the field was affected. Hence, the spectators quickly


    retreated, protecting themselves from being caught up in the battle.


    Afterward, Rockyunched a counterattack,manding the sword shadows to swarm towards the


    Spectral King like a raging tide. At the same time, the demonic power of the Spectral King chased


    down the sword shadows.


    In a sh, the two vicious forces collided with each other, sending a wave of spiritual power in all


    directions. Even the clouds up in the sky were disturbed and formed into what looked like a rancorous


    storm that was about to wipe off the world.


    Then, during the chaos, the sword shadows hovering all over the sky suddenly merged and formed one


    huge sword that pierced through the body of the Spectral King.


    Immediately after, the Spectral King let out a roar of pain. Eventually, its huge body fell to the ground as


    if a mountain copsed. Then, upon crashing towards the ground, dust rose, filling the air.


    This scene obviously made the crowd go crazy. After all, no one expected that the monstrous Spectral


    King would be taken down in a single move.


    At the same time, Quentin spurted a mouthful of blood. He lost his bnce in midair and almost fell to


    the ground.


    "How is this possible? How could you be this powerful?" Standing on unsteady footing, Quentin stared


    at Rocky in disbelief. He was at a loss that even the Spectral King was not a match before Rocky''s


    God-killing Sword.


    "Are you ready to admit your defeat?" Rocky slowly approached Quentin with his hands on his back


    and suggested that he should surrender.


    "Ha! No way!" Though Quentin was slightly weakened, he still had the strength to continue fighting.


    Hence, the next moment, when he thought that Rocky had let down his guard, he swiftly rushed


    towards Rocky, intending to deliver a fatal blow.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    However, Rocky could see Quentin''s movements even from afar. In an instant, he turned into a light


    shadow and also rushed towards his opponent straight ahead.


    Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, the two candidates collided in the air and also separated immediately after.


    Since their movements were so fast, some people from the crowd were not able to clearly see what


    exactly happened.


    But then a momentter, one of the figures was sent flying, creating a shallow pit as he crashed on the


    ground. After quite a while, the figure who fell to the ground did not react. At the same time, the other


    figure finallynded on the ground.


    At this moment, there was pure silence. Everyone''s eyes were focused on the shadow of the figure


    whonded on the ground. Eventually, the dust settled, and the face of the one standing was revealed.


    Upon recognizing that it was none other than Basil, the audience instantly burst into an uproar.


    Everyone in the audience could not help but be bbergasted by Rocky''s strength and performance.


    Earlier, when they saw that Quentin had unleashed his power to the limit and even summoned a


    monster at the peak stage of the Emperor Realm, no one really thought that Rocky could overturn the


    situation.


    Moreover, just now, Rocky''s attack did not even contain any spiritual power, but he still managed to


    send Quentin flying to the ground. In the eyes of the insightful representatives from various forces of


    the human race and the spiritual race, even an ordinary Spiritual Emperor at the peak stage might not


    be able to do that.


    Hence, aside from admiration and respect for Rocky''s strength, most of them were actually frightened


    of him. After all, his potentials were absolutely inhuman.


    In fact, it could be said that he might be the most powerful being among the human race and the


    spiritual race right now.


    Though they still couldn''t gauge the extent of Rocky''s strength, just by judging from the fact that he


    could beat Quentin with a single ordinary move, it was clear that his limitation was unfathomable. They


    deemed that he was the type of person that shouldn''t be offended.


    "Awesome... Basil is just awesome!" At this moment, Eunice, Ca, and Lilith could not help but cheer


    loudly upon seeing how Rocky ousted Quentin effortlessly.


    However, it seemed that Quentin was still not ready to give up. He slowly stood up from the ground and


    spat out another mouthful of blood. At this point, he was struggling to even stand up straight, but his


    spirit was still unyielding. He then raised his head and red at Rocky coldly. Out of nowhere, a bitter


    sneer showed on his face as if saying that he could not ept the fact that he was defeated by this


    man in front of him.


    Although Quentin was now in a miserable state, Rocky could not afford to show mercy since they were


    still enemies.


    At his current condition, there was almost no fighting power left in Quentin''s body because Rocky


    destroyed most of his meridians in the previous blow. In fact, even the innate spiritual power source


    that was only possessed by the members of the Shura Race was badly damaged.


    Fortunately for Quentin, his body was more durable than ordinary creatures because he was a member


    of the Shura Race. If it wasn''t for his sturdy physique, he might have been killed by that blow earlier.


    Of course, Quentin could also feel how seriously injured his body was. However, his eyes were still


    burning with fighting spirit, unwilling to admit defeat no matter what.


    The pride of being a member of the Shura Race was what kept him from surrendering. At the back of


    his mind, it would be totally humiliating for a Godly Genius like him to be defeated by a mere human.


    "You know that I could have killed you back then, but I still let you live. Now that you are in that state, I


    won''t make this any harder for you. Just admit defeat and this will be over," Rocky uttered as he coldly


    stared at Quentin.


    "Ha-ha! Admit defeat? Don''t think so highly of yourself!" Quentin immediately retorted. Actually,


    although he was badly injured, he still had onest trump card to y. However, as soon as he used


    this, his identity as a member of the Shura Race would be exposed. Hence, he was still hesitating to


    use that option.


    "Fine. I know that you don''t want to give up just yet because you still have a final trump card to employ.


    However, I also know that you can''t just use it here for some reason or you would have used it way


    before. Well, I don''t mind fighting you even if you had to use yourst trick. I am just reminding you that


    you''re doom to lose this one no matter what you try..." Rocky stated everything vaguely, but he wanted


    Quentin to think that he had seen through everything already. Since Rocky had fought with a lot of


    members of the Shura Race before, he came to know that they could activate their blood power and


    demonize themselves when they had no option left and they were clinging for their lives. It was actually


    what Drew did in their match.


    However, it seemed that Quentin was a bit more reasonable than Drew, so he was really hesitating to


    use thisst resort.


    As long as he wouldn''t resort to demonizing himself, Rocky did not intend to kill him. After all, he


    nned on using him to deal with Israelter on.


    However, Quentin felt even more humiliated when Rocky talked down upon him. As a Godly Genius, he


    could not tolerate such a disgrace. He thought that if this news spread in the Shura Race, he would


    inevitably be aughingstock.


    "Then, kill me if you dare!" As he finally made up his mind, Quentin wielded the Spectral King w in


    his hand and rushed towards Rocky.


    Seeing this, the people present were actually stunned at Quentin''s toughness. They did not expect that


    he would be so strong-willed that he would rather die than admit defeat.


    However, for the other Godly Geniuses, this was a foolish move that would be favorable for them.


    Hence, they were not really bothered by it.


    At the same time, Rocky already predicted that it mighte to this. So, when he saw Quentin rushing


    towards him, he still stayed calm. Then, he waved his hand, summoning the God-killing Sword in an


    instant. Afterward, the sword bolted towards Quentin andnded before him, restraining his movements


    and blocking him off.


    "You really are courting for death, aren''t you? I even let you live, but you chose to be stupid in the end.


    If that''s really what you want, then fine, I''ll grant your wish." After Rocky finished speaking, a peculiar-


    looking pill appeared on his hand. Then, with a flick of his finger, the pill shot out and flew directly into


    Quentin''s mouth.


    "Ahem! Ahem!" Quentin was caught off guard, not knowing what he just swallowed. Then, he red at


    Rocky and yelled, "You, bastard! What did I just swallow?"


    "What else? You wanted to die than admit defeat, right? Then, I made you eat something extremely


    poisonous. It means that you''re going to die soon enough," Rocky uttered coldly.


    When everyone heard these words from Rocky, they all felt a sudden chill down their spines. They


    thought that this was such a cruel action. He could have killed Quentin with just a single sword strike,


    but instead, he decided to kill him slowly and painfully using poison. This was obviously worse than


    killing him right away.


    However, what they did not know was that Rocky did not feed Quentin a poisonous pill. In fact, it was a


    kind of medicine that Esteban gave him. It was enough to temporarily stop Quentin''s injuries from


    worsening.

 Chapter 1812 Shocking The Others

    Chapter 1812 Shocking The Others


    The main reason why Rocky chose to save Quentin was that he could make use of him in the near


    future. Moreover, he also modified the pill and added some ingredients that could hasten one''s


    recovery. This way, once they returned to the Shura Race, Rocky would have a huge chance of pulling


    Quentin to his side.


    Then, just as the spectators were waiting for Quentin''s final moment to arrive, he suddenly found that


    his injuries had somehow started recovering. In fact, even the disordered spiritual power in his body


    had gradually calmed down and was put at ease. Although his meridians remained to be seriously


    damaged, this did not hinder the healing process.


    "What the hell is going on? You deceived me. Just what on earth did you really feed me?" Quentin


    asked as he stared at Rocky with his eyes wide open.


    At this time, the spectators were also shocked by the turn of events. They all thought that Rocky was


    so ruthless that he would poison Quentin to death, but it seemed that after taking the strange pill,


    Quentin actually recovered, and hisplexion was much better now.


    ''There''s no way that it is poison. Did he just give me some kind of healing pill?'' Quentin thought to


    himself. He was utterly confused and couldn''t fathom why Rocky would do this.


    "When we meet again soon, you are going to understand." After saying this, Rocky cast Quentin one


    Obviously, at this moment, Quentin was in the dark about what Rocky''s real intention was. Moreover,


    although he had taken his life back, he did not realize that he was now actually at Rocky''s mercy.


    After all the ruckus, the battle between Rocky and Quentin had finally ended. But of course, because of


    the unexpected ending, it caused a hugemotion, and various discussions could be heard around


    the square. Some people thought that Rockymitted a mistake, believing that Quentin wouldContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    definitelye for him in the future to retaliate. However, some chose to be open-minded, hoping that


    Quentin would actually be grateful that his life was spared.


    "What is Basil thinking? He could have killed Quentin already!" Perhaps, the most disappointed ones


    were the Godly Geniuses. It was their chance to have one lesspetition, but Rocky did not finish the


    deed. Israel was a smart guy, and he instantly suspected that Rocky must have an ulterior motive for


    letting Quentin go. The problem was he did not know what it was.


    Now that Rocky had defeated Quentin, he had taken thest spot in the final battle, which also meant


    that he would face Israel on the top of the Boundless Mountain.


    Since Rocky had shown the strength of a Spiritual Emperor at the peak stage, many started to im


    that he had chances of defeating Israel and winning the championship.


    At the same time, Rocky had already returned to Valeria''s quarters, disguised as Odin. When he


    arrived, she had already woken up, but her consciousness still seemed to be somewhat unclear.


    "Odin? What''s wrong with me? This is strange. Why can''t I feel any spiritual power in my body?"


    Valeria asked anxiously the moment she saw Rocky.


    "You have been seriously injured when you fought against Israel, which greatly affected your meridians.


    In order to repair them, I had to temporarily seal your spiritual power," Rocky exined in a low voice.


    "So, you saved me again." Valeria remembered how bad her condition was. Hence, she knew that the


    only one with the medical skills to do this much was Odin.


    In response, Rocky just let out a faint smile.


    "It seems that my debts are just growing bigger." Valeria could not help but pout, thinking that she owed


    Rocky something big yet again.


    "Why do you mind? Given our rtionship, isn''t it just normal?" Seeing that Valeria was somewhat


    doing fine now, Rocky was also relieved that he decided to tease her already.


    "What rtionship are you talking about? I don''t have anything to do with you! Have you forgotten that


    everything is just for show?" Valeria got so defensive and her face blushed hard.


    "Really? You are still saying that? Well, is that how you feel? We can cancel the engagement once we


    go back then," Rocky suggested in an indifferent tone.


    "Why do you keep bringing that up?" It seemed that Valeria did not want toe to that point. After all,


    their engagement was the symbol of their fiefs'' alliance. She tried to stand up, but she immediately felt


    a sharp pain all over her body, preventing her to move freely.


    "You don''t want me to have anything to do with you, right? Then, we can make things easier and


    cancel the engagement. After that, you can finally have your freedom back," Rocky replied with a


    shrug.


    "Then, what about our alliance? We can''t just decide that for ourselves." Valeria quickly found an


    excuse. In fact, she might have instantly agreed if it was before, but now, she inexplicably resisted the


    idea of canceling the engagement.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. Even if our engagement is canceled, it won''t affect the alliance


    between our fiefs. Besides, because of this task, two of the Godly Geniuses have been eliminated.


    Moreover, Quentin should be under my control by now. It means that Israel is the only real threat the


    needs to be dealt with," Rocky recounted.


    "What? You won against Quentin. But that''s... You are..." Valeria had just realized something about the


    connection between Odin and Basil.


    "Of course. I need to get into the final battle no matter what in order to get back at Israel for hurting you


    to this degree. Don''t worry, I will avenge you. I''ll make sure that he experiences the same kind of pain


    that you went through." In an instant, anger shed in Rocky''s eyes.


    "Don''t underestimate him. Israel has already reached the peak stage of being a Spiritual Emperor,"


    Valeria immediately informed. In fact, she had been careless in her match against him. She did not


    expect that Israel had already broken through the peak stage. This was the main reason why she


    ended up being badly hurt.


    "I know. Judging from the severity of your injuries, only a Spiritual Emperor at the peak stage could


    have done them. It seems that Israel has done a good job concealing his strength." After seeing all of


    Valeria''s wounds, Rocky had already spected of Israel''s real strength. Nheless, he was ready to


    face him at any time.


    "Also, be careful of the secret skill of the Primitive Fief. With it, Israel can use the primitive power to


    summon a god''s soul to assist him in the battle. You cannot let your guard down throughout the entire


    match!" Valeria warned sternly, remembering the horror that she experienced during herst match.


    "I understand. For now, just take a rest. Don''t worry about me. I promise to bring you good news the


    next time I see you." After saying that, Rocky took out a medicinal pill and gently made Valeria


    consume it.


    "Now, just lie down and rest some more. I''m leaving now. Just wait for me toe back." Eventually,


    Rocky stood up and left her room.


    While looking at Rocky''s back, Valeria could not help but feel moved. Her eyes actually glistened as


    she was ovee by many emotions.


    As Rocky walked out of the room, Eunice was out there waiting for him.


    "How is her condition?" Eunice asked with a worried expression.


    "Well, the good thing is that she''s definitely out of danger now. Don''t worry, she''ll recover soon


    enough," Rocky replied with a straight face.


    "Tell me. Why didn''t you kill Quentin? You were very decisive when you killed Drew. What changed


    your mind? I didn''t understand why you showed mercy this time," Eunice remarked, obviously confused


    at what was running in Rocky''s mind.


    "It''s simple. I let Quentin live so that he can serve as my pawn when I deal with Israel. He''s more


    valuable to me alive than dead," Rocky revealed with a cunning smile.


    "I see. I never expected that you have a dark n. I thought that your heart somehow softened!"


    Eunice snorted, thinking that given Rocky''s personality, she should have realized that already.


    "What choice do I have? In order to achieve my goals, sometimes I have to be evil myself to


    suppress evil!" Based on Rocky''s experiences in the past, he needed to be very decisive, and


    weakness had no ce in his heart.


    "Soon enough, you will be facing Israel. How confident are you that you can beat him?" Eunice asked


    straightforwardly.


    "Israel is not actually a problem. However, I suspect that after he saw my real strength earlier during


    my match with Quentin, he may not fight me head-on." Knowing that Israel was a smart and scheming


    person, Rocky would not gamble into something very uncertain.


    "What does that mean?" Eunice looked at Rocky with a confused expression.


    "Just a precaution, can you please take care of Valeria for me during my match tomorrow?" Rocky


    thought after a while and requested Eunice to help with the arrangement.


    "All right." After hearing Rocky''s request, Eunice could vaguely understand what he was thinking, so


    she agreed without hesitation.


    Then, the next day came. The ultimate battle of the Spiritual Emperor Contest would be held on the


    peak of the Boundless Mountain. Early in the morning, many people hade, not wanting to miss the


    opportunity to watch the epic battle.


    After performing splendidly when the final sixteen candidates were selected, Rocky stood out and was


    hailed to be a dark horse with huge chances of winning the championship. He defeated several


    premium-stage Spiritual Emperors along the process and showed strength at the peak stage in his


    most recent battle. Now, the spectators were really curious if he could really win it all and surpass


    Israel.

 Chapter 1813 An Anticipated Showdown

    Chapter 1813 An Anticipated Showdown


    Everyone grew more and more excited for the anticipated battle between Basil and Israel. While some


    might say that Israel was stronger, no one could say for sure since the two were neck in neck in terms


    of strength.


    Add to this the fact that Israel disguised himself as a well-known, high-grade Spiritual Emperor from the


    spiritual race, while Basil himself was a new up-anding talent from the Ethereal Region.


    The hilltop where the battle was to be held was already brimming with people wanting to watch the fight


    up close. Thousands of people were eager to watch, including representatives of the major forces,


    Spiritual Emperors from different sects, and disciples of the Di n.


    Even Quentin, who was still gravely injured from the battle with Rocky, dragged himself to watch the


    highly anticipated battle.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I gathered information that Israel intends to kill off Basil in the battle," Gloria said to Quentin.


    "To be honest, I prefer Basil to be the winner. Maybe he''d even save us the trouble of killing Israel,"


    Quentin replied with a hopeful smile.


    "I hope so!" Of course, Gloria would also be happy to see that.


    "However, if Israel beats him, I''m afraid that even with thebined power of the other Godly


    Geniuses, we won''t stand a chance against Israel," Quentin said with worry written all over his face.


    "Let''s just hope it won''te to that. Anyway, what I''m more curious about is why Basil spared your


    life? He had numerous chances of killing you, but why didn''t he do it? He didn''t show any mercy to


    Drew, so why would he spare you?" Gloria looked at Quentin with much curiosity as she narrowed her


    eyes in thought.


    "How would I know? If I were given another chance, I''ll definitely kill him!" Quentin said ferociously.


    The next moment, Rocky and Israel''s figures appeared out of the mountaintop, several meters away


    from each other. They were locked in each other''s stare, creating a chilling yet intense atmosphere.


    Rocky''s eyes were dead-cold. Only a few people had ever witnessed this side of Rocky, and no one


    was able to live to tell the tale.


    "Valeria must be having a hard time now, am I right?" Israel broke the deafening silence, trying to


    provoke Rocky.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about," Rocky bit back, although he knew that Israel must have


    discovered something.


    "You maybe have fooled the others, but not me. From the first time I met you, I already had the feeling


    that something''s wrong, and your disappearance in the Holy Heaven Pce only confirmed my


    suspicions. All this time, you''ve been hiding your true strength! Perhaps you are even close with the


    human race," Israel said, not afraid of using Rocky with his suspicions. From the get-go, he was


    already wary of him.


    "Humph! No matter what, you will definitely lose this battle!" Rocky bit back, not being fazed by his


    opponent''s banter.


    "To be honest, I don''t want to stand against you, at least not now. If a battle between us is inevitable, I


    have expected it to be held on a bigger stage. But unfortunately, your presence is beyond my


    endurance now!" With that, Israel''s eyes turned cold.


    "Then there is no need for more talk!" Rocky weed the challenge. He knew they were now at the


    point of no return.


    "Today I will show you my real strength!" Israel let out a defiant roar and rushed forward in an instant.


    Since he didn''t want to give Rocky a chance to fight back, an intimidating spiritual power surged out of


    his body.


    "What?! I''m sensing that he''s at the peak of the Emperor Realm! He also hid his real strength!" Both


    Quentin and Gloria gasped in shock.


    The crowd burst into an uproar when they also saw this. The atmosphere grew even more intense.


    Meanwhile, Israel unloaded his first attack. His punch packed the power of multiple megaton bombs,


    obliterating everything in its path.


    Rocky felt overwhelmed by its power in an instant. Israel''s attack created a harsh, blinding light, making


    it impossible for Rocky to see him.


    Even the onlookers shielded their eyes from it. They were in awe at Israel''s disy of skill and could


    tell that he was hell-bent on finishing off his opponent.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The strike exploded like streaks of flickering starlight around Rocky, but to everyone''s surprise, he


    didn''t try to dodge it at all. Soon enough, he was swallowed up by the violent impact.


    The spectators once again burst into an uproar. They did not expect that Rocky would just stand idly


    and take Israel''s attack head-on. Many even thought that the battle was sure to be over!


    "Why didn''t Basil dodge?" Ca and Lilith both looked at each other in confusion.


    For most, they thought this was because Rocky wasn''t strong enough to avoid such a devastating


    attack.


    Even Israel was surprised to see Rocky willingly take his attack.


    As the crowd silenced, they heard a cocky sneer suddenlye out from nowhere. Rocky emerged


    from the dust,pletely unharmed as if nothing happened.


    Seeing this, everyone had their mouths hanging wide open in disbelief. Many thought it was impossible


    to withstand such an attack and remain unharmed. It would simply be ludicrous if he had resisted


    Israel''s attacks only with the protection of his spiritual power.


    "Is this even possible? He actually resisted a wave of attacks only with the protection of his spiritual


    power!"


    "Did he use some very powerful item?"


    "Israel''s blow was so powerful that even a Spiritual Emperor at the peak stage might not have survived


    it."


    The crowd buzzed back to life as each of the spectators spected how Rocky managed to survive


    such a harrowing attack.


    Israel was also lost for words. He racked his head trying to figure out how Rocky had done it. He kept


    his eyes locked on him, careful of any surprise that mighte next.


    Eventually, he noticed a thinyer of chilling energy covering Rocky''s body.


    This thinyer of energy was formed after he finished refining his body. It served as an armor that could


    block any attack weaker than that of the Shura Realm.


    In other words, Rocky''s body was now tougher than diamond. Even a master at the Shura Realm might


    not be able to hurt him.


    "Use whatever skill you have!" Rocky said to Israel provocatively.


    "I''ll send you to hell!" Israel''s blood boiled in anger. He used the same spiritual skill, but this time, he let


    out hundreds of attacks from all different directions,pletely decimating the mountaintop.


    Facing such a powerful attack, the spectators began to tremble in fear. No one had the guts to move a


    step closer to the battle in fear for their life.


    Seeing that Israel used the same skill, Rocky scoffed at him as he calmly raised his hand. He suddenly


    threw out his fists at lightning-fast speed, unleashing a great number of fist strikes far more than what


    Israel summoned.

 Chapter 1814 The Strongest Power

    Chapter 1814 The Strongest Power


    The spectators were bbergasted when they saw this scene. They did not expect that Rocky could


    exhibit that same spiritual skill that Israel was using.


    However, it was not actually that difficult for Rocky to do this. After all, he had inherited the memory of


    the king of the Shura Race. Hence, he could use all kinds of spiritual skills of the race.


    Before, the only hindrance as to why he was unable to disy them was because of his insufficient


    strength. But now that he had already reached the Shura Realm, it was not a problem for him at all.


    Moreover, the Primitive Light Punch, a supposed secret skill of the Primitive Fief, originated from the


    royal family of the Shura Race.


    Therefore, it wasn''t really a surprise that Rocky could use it at will.


    However, in Israel''s eyes, Rocky was just doing this to humiliate him on purpose. He thought that


    Rocky was just copying his movement but wasn''t really able to use the exact same skill.


    The next moment, the overwhelming punches thrown by the two became even more intense, covering


    a range of hundreds of meters. Because of this, the area began to tremble as if a huge earthquake was


    ensuing.


    But soon enough, the bnce of power tilted as Rocky''s attacks eventually overcame Israel''s. Not long


    after, Rocky''s punches exploded around Israel, creating a veil of dazzling light in midair.


    Realizing that the situation was growing unfavorably for him, Israel instantly retreated, avoiding the


    impact of Rocky''s attacks. He couldn''t help but grit his teeth, feeling embarrassed that he was actually


    defeated by his own spiritual skill.


    "Do you still want to continue?" Rocky asked, deliberately provoking his opponent even more.


    Of course, Israel grew more furious. He then wasted no time and used another secret skill of the


    Primitive Fief¡ªthe Primitive Gxy Power.


    This was actually the attack that he used that caused severe injuries on Valeria. Once his opponent


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    was hit with it, their meridians would suffer a devastating blow.


    In the blink of an eye, Israel condensed his spiritual power, unleashing an overbearing aura that


    surrounded him with purplish cyan gxy power.


    "Primitive Gxy Power!


    Break!"


    In a sh, Israel bolted towards Rocky at lightning speed, instantly enveloping Rocky''s attacking range


    with the strong gxy power that was oozing from his body.


    ''Is this the Primitive Gxy Power?'' Rocky immediately recognized the spiritual skill that Israel was


    employing, so he decided to fight back using the same skill again.


    The very next moment, Rocky''s body was also surrounded by a strong force that surged out like a


    vicious storm. The cyan color mixed with purple, creating a strange yet powerful aura. Eventually, it


    came out as something very simr to Israel''s skill.


    When the spectators saw this, they could not help but be rendered speechless yet again. They found it


    so confusing that Rocky could perform the unique skills that Israel was disying.


    Before they could even react, Rocky and Israel already collided in midair, producing a massive impact


    that sent an explosive wave of spiritual power in all directions.


    At this moment, the blue veins on Israel''s face bulged. It was as if he had been exerting all of his


    strength in this attack.


    On the other hand, Rocky seemed very rxed. It looked like he was not even using half of his


    strength to deal with Israel.


    For a while, the two candidates had been in a stalemate in midair. But soon enough, Rocky''s Primitive


    Gxy Power suddenly burst out. In turn, Israel was instantly sent flying dozens of meters away before


    he managed to stabilize himself.


    While Israel still floated in midair away from Rocky, he could not help but clench his fists. He was so


    infuriated by the fact that Rocky could use his skills and make them more powerful. At this point, he


    had already used his strength without reservation, but he could not hurt Rocky even a little.


    "Damn it! What the hell is with that guy?" Israel was getting restless and his anger continued to surge.


    By now, he noticed that Rocky had been driving him into a corner. Beforeing and participating here


    in the Spiritual Emperor Contest, Israel confidently imed that he would have no problem defeating


    the powerful masters of the human race and the spiritual race. Besides, even among the Godly


    Geniuses of the Shura Race, he was certainly the strongest one. That was why he had all reasons to


    be frustrated and exasperated that he could not even take down a mere human Spiritual Emperor.


    At the same time, as Rocky saw that Israel was losing control of himself, he used this opportunity to


    push him even more to the edge. He suddenlyughed and said, "I was actually looking forward to this


    ultimate battle, but it seemed that you were just like my previous opponents. Now, I feel so


    disappointed. Is that all you''ve got?"


    "Ha-ha! Conceited brat. Fine! You asked for it. Let me show you my real strength!" Letting out all his


    hatred, Israel''s face darkened to the extreme. Then, all of a sudden, his clothes were torn apart,


    revealing his bulging muscles and arms that were unusually sturdy.


    "Take your time. I''ll wait until you can already entertain me!" Rocky replied with a disdainful smile.


    Israel''s eyes widened, and the aura surrounding his body became frenzied. His skin turned as red as


    iron, and the veins all over his body bulged as if they were ferocious earthworms that wanted toe


    out. Soon enough, his aura shot through the roof, surpassing the Spiritual Emperor''s peak stage.


    "The Shura Realm? He can actually reach the Shura Realm through his primitive power." Rocky was a


    bit surprised, but he deemed that it was something to be expected. He remembered what Valeria told


    her before, indicating that the secret skill of the Primitive Fief could give Israel the ability to summon a


    god''s soul and improve his strength to a much higher level.


    Israel''s sudden increase in strength also caused an uproar among the spectators. Most of them


    thought that he would have no way of turning the situation around based on his performance earlier.


    However, they did not expect that he still had an astonishing trump card that could be a game-


    changer.


    Now that Israel''s strength had reached the Shura Realm, he immediately regained his confidence. He


    then looked at Rocky contemptuously as if saying that it was now his turn to crush him to pieces.


    Swoosh! After taking a deep breath, Rocky also became more serious. With Israel''s current strength,


    the real battle would finally begin. Even though he had a divine body, his strength was just on par with


    Israel''s. Therefore, the path to victory would not be that easy anymore.


    At this time, Israel seemed to be an untamed beast, exuding a violent aura. All his hatred manifested,


    and it was obvious that he really wanted to finish Rocky off.


    Meanwhile, the spectators were also holding their breath. The two candidates had already surpassed


    whatever expectations they had set before the match. Hence, they knew that the next exchanges of


    blows might be something that they could only see once in their lifetime.


    In the blink of an eye, Israel finally made his move, rushing towards Rocky at an incredible speed.


    As Israelunched a violent attack, Rocky did not retreat. Instead, he also confronted his opponent.


    Although they were not exhibiting any kind of spiritual skill, just the impact from their closebat was


    enough to terrify the onlookers.


    Before long, most of the area on the hilltop had already been crushed.


    Although Israel was attacking very aggressively, Rocky did not take the initiative tounch a


    counterattack. He was not avoiding Israel''s strikes, but he was just defending against them. He knew


    that the longer he waited, the more disadvantageous it would be for Israel.


    After a while, Rocky and Israel had already exchanged so many blows that shook everything


    surrounding them. At this rate, it was a bit difficult to tell how long the battle wouldst.


    Strangely enough, Israel did not seem to show any sign that his strength was weakening. Rocky tried


    to prolong the battle, thinking that Israel''s primitive power could only increase his strength for a limited


    amount of time. But based on what Rocky saw, he might have miscalcted this.


    Deeming that it was not a good idea to waste any more time, Rocky decided to summon the God-killing


    Sword.


    Then, as soon as he brandished the famous God-killing Sword, the onlookers became even more


    excited. They thought that finally, Rocky was ready to initiate the attacks this time.


    At the same time, Israel also became very cautious at the sight of the formidable sword. He knew that


    this was what Rocky used to easily defeat Drew and Quentin. If he was not careful, he might be


    its next victim.

 Chapter 1815 Thats Fate

    Chapter 1815 That''s Fate


    Using the God-killing Sword, Rocky rushed towards Israel and easily suppressed him. Thus, in an


    instant, Rocky gained the upper hand again.


    Under his direct control, the God-killing Swordunched a swift barrage of attacks, shing in every


    direction and unleashing a frightening sword force.


    Seeing this, Israel didn''t dare to confront it head-on. With all his might, he tried to avoid and fly away as


    far as possible. However, the God-killing Sword was incredibly fast that it instantly caught up with him.


    Through the continuous suppression of the God-killing Sword, Israel was forced to focus on defending,


    and this eventually put him in a passive position. At this moment, the fight became one-sided again, in


    favor of Rocky.


    Soon enough, Israel''s strength finally began to decline. It seemed that his primitive power had reached


    its limit after being used for such a long time. Since Rocky gained the upper hand right now, he took


    advantage of the opportunity to ensure his victory. After more fierce exchanges of blows, Israel finally


    revealed a major w in his defense, resulting in him being hit by the God-killing Sword at point-nk.


    Immediately after, Israel let out a roar of pain. But of course, he was not going to easily give up.


    Despite the unimaginable pain, he still tried to rush towards Rocky.


    At the same time, Rocky utilized his Devilish Phantom Skill, creating several avatars to confuse Israel''s


    sight.


    Now that Israel was so desperate and couldn''t think calmly, Rocky released a few more sword forces in


    rapid session, quickly and urately hurting Israel in the process.


    Stimted by all the pain and hatred, Israel had almost lost his mind and be even faster than


    before. Soon enough, he was able to eliminate the gap between him and Rocky.


    "Take this! Evil Spirit Shadow!" Out of nowhere, Israel emitted a dreadful ck spiritual fog from his


    body and quickly condensed it into an enormous soul shadow that blocked off the sky and the sun. It


    appeared to be a gigantic evil spirit with an overwhelming aura.


    Simr to when Quentin summoned the Spectral King, the onlookers were instantly terrified since this


    kind of power clearly did not belong to the human race or the spiritual race.


    However, even though the people were already doubting Israel''s real identity, they could do nothing at


    this point but continue watching the battle.


    As soon as the Evil Spirit Shadow was fully summoned, the look in Rocky''s eyes became rather cold.


    At a nce, he knew that this evil spirit was not condensed through ordinary power but by the power of


    a god''s soul. If it roamed freely, it would be a massive bloodthirsty devil that could kill whatever it met


    without batting an eye.


    Just as Rocky suspected, the moment the Evil Spirit Shadow started moving, it released beams of evil


    light that shot out in all directions, targeting even the people in the audience.


    With this, many people were injured or killed on the spot.


    The onlookers were so frightened that they started running for their lives, dispersing in various


    directions.


    At the same time, the Evil Spirit Shadow pounced on Rocky. Its giant spiritual arm fell from the sky like


    a humongous pir, aiming to smash Rocky into a puddle of blood.


    Rocky was well aware that if he didn''t stop the rampage of the Evil Spirit Shadow as soon as possible,


    it would only create further chaos and cause more casualties. Therefore, he held the God-killing Sword


    with his own hand and used it to confront the Evil Spirit Shadow.


    In an instant, a bright sword light shed out of nowhere. Immediately after, Rocky''s figure pierced


    through the shadow''s huge arm, directly cutting it off.


    However, it was not yet enough to incapacitate the Evil Spirit Shadow. Moreover, it got even more


    enraged that its other arm quickly rushed towards Rocky.


    At the same time, Rocky''s figure fully merged with the God-killing Sword, turning into a sword light with


    unmatched speed, flying towards the Evil Spirit Shadow.


    Swish! Swish!


    Due to Rocky''s brutal attacks, the Evil Spirit Shadow was instantly torn into countless pieces,


    dissipating into thin air.


    As the giant Evil Spirit Shadow disappeared, Israel spat out a mouthful of ck blood. Then, he lost


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    consciousness, making him fall to the ground. It seemed that the Evil Spirit Shadow consumed all his


    strength. Hence, when Rocky defeated it, it took a huge toll on Israel''s body, rendering him seriously


    injured.


    Even though it appeared that Israel could no longer fight, the onlookers still felt scared. At the same


    time, they could not help but be stupefied at the result of the match.


    It was clear that Israel had reached a level of strength that was impossible to be attained by both the


    human race and the spiritual race. However, he was still taken down by Rocky. Of course, no one knew


    that Rocky had also reached the Shura Realm, and if he exerted his strength to the fullest, Israel was


    indeed not a match to him.


    Just a few moments after Israel fell to the ground and lost consciousness, a figure suddenly appeared


    beside him.


    He carried Israel in his arms and cast Rocky a cold re before flying in the air and disappearing


    without a trace.


    Rocky just stared back and did not make a move to stop him from leaving. He already knew that the


    person who took Israel away must be a strong warrior from the Primitive Fief. Of course, he could not


    make any rash move. Even though he wanted to stop him, he deemed that it wasn''t the smartest move


    right now. After all, he didn''t know what this unknown warrior could do. He might even try to hurt more


    people just so they could escape.


    The people present also saw how Israel was taken away from the middle of the stage, but it seemed


    that after everything that happened, they did not have the ability to react properly anymore. They just


    stared nkly at Rocky, who was still standing in the middle of the stage.


    Soon enough, an elder from the Di n finally announced that Rocky won the ultimate battle of the


    Spiritual Emperor Contest.


    Obviously, this result was beyond the onlookers'' expectations. Since Rocky did not openly show his


    strength at the Shura Realm, they thought that it was inconceivable for him to defeat someone who had


    clearly reached the Shura Realm.


    Of course, after this battle, there would even be more spections and rumors about Rocky.


    However, Rocky had no time to deal with this. After all, defeating Israel here in the contest was just a


    small victory for him. His main goal was to win the battle of the Godly Geniuses in order to return to his


    original world.


    Even though he managed to win against the other Godly Geniuses this time, it was much more difficult


    to win the final battle in the end. After all, it would also be the battle among the fiefs. If he wanted to win


    it all, he had to start by conquering the other fiefs and making them swear their loyalty to him.


    Then, under the watchful eyes of the public, Rocky eventually left the battle ring. Outside the arena,


    Lilith and Ca hurriedly weed him.


    "Basil, congrattions! You really did great there!" Ca was the first to congratte him, wearing a


    huge smile on her face.


    "We were all shocked. Even I did not expect that you have the strength to defeat that kind of


    monstrosity!" Lilith also chimed in, expressing her admiration.


    "Well, thanks! By the way, I am actually in a hurry to visit a friend. Ca, can youe with me?"


    Rocky asked. He actually wanted to see how Valeria was doing.


    Ca immediately nodded, knowing what Rocky wanted to do.


    "Lilith, I''m sorry but we have to go. Let''s talkter!" With that, Rocky hurriedly left with Ca, leaving


    Lilith behind with a disappointed look.


    On the way to Valeria''s quarters, Ca could not help but look at Rocky from time to time. It was as if


    she wanted to ask him something, but she was having second thoughts.


    "Come on. Just say it if you have anything you wanna ask me." Rocky finally said something since he


    already noticed Ca''s actions a while ago.


    "Okay. Can you tell me the truth? How strong are you for real?" Ca asked bluntly.


    "Will you believe me if I tell you?" Rocky returned the question, letting out a faint smile.


    "Of course. If you say that it is the truth, then I''ll believe you," Ca answered firmly.


    "Fine. I have actually reached the Shura Realm," Rocky said without hesitation.


    "What? Really? The Shura Realm? This is more shocking than what I''ve thought of!" Although Ca


    was mentally prepared, she was still shocked when she heard it straight from Rocky''s mouth. She


    clearly knew the implication if he had already reached the Shura Realm. It meant that right now, no one


    in the human race or the spiritual race was stronger than him.


    Of course, this came as a shock since when she first met Rocky, he was just a Spiritual King. She did


    not expect that he had already broken through to such an unreachable realm so soon. Naturally, his


    rapid progress made her feel so inferior.


    "Well, to tell you the truth, I didn''t expect this to happen at all. Perhaps, this is fate." Rocky sighed while


    looking in the distance, letting out a bitter smile.

 Chapter 1816 A New Adventure

    Chapter 1816 A New Adventure


    "It seems that you had encountered something unimaginable yet amazing while you were away!"


    Although Ca was actually very curious to know more details, she deemed that it was not her ce to


    ask further. "Does Eunice also know about this?" "Hmm, kind of.


    Well, she doesn''t know that I have actually reached the Shura Realm. She just knows that my real


    strength is more than what I was showing," Rocky exined.


    "Really? And she did not even bother to tell me?" Of course, Ca could not help butin. She


    heaved a deep sigh and said in a disappointed tone, "It''s a bit frustrating to know that you''re so far


    ahead. It seems that no matter how hard I try, I will not be able to catch up with you."


    "Why are you saying that? You are already a primary-stage Spiritual Emperor. Just keep up with your


    hard work and you will reach greater heights. You have incredible talent and you are not weak at all,"


    Rocky quickly encouraged her.


    "Yes, I know. I may be strongerpared to others, but I am still far behind you," Ca replied with a


    bitter smile.


    Not long after, Rocky and Ca finally arrived at the quarters where Valeria was currently recuperating.


    Upon seeing that the two came in together, Eunice raised an eyebrow and said, "Wow! Since when


    have the two of you had such a close rtionship? I notice that you are frequently going out together.


    Are you an item now?"


    "Ha! Don''t talk nonsense!" Ca immediately got defensive as her face turned extremely reddish.


    On the other hand, Rocky could just lightly shake his head. Then, he approached Valeria, who was now


    sitting on the bed. It seemed that she was getting better after taking the medicinal pill that he had given


    her. He was actually relieved to see that after just a day''s worth of rest, herplexion had already


    improved a lot.


    Then, Rocky also took the liberty to check the conditions of Valeria''s injuries.


    "I just finished checking your damaged meridians. Generally speaking, there is nothing serious about


    them anymore, though it will take some time in order to fully recover," Rocky gently informed Valeria.


    "It''s okay as long as I can still recover." Valeria dly epted this fact, knowing that she would not


    be disabled.


    "By the way, how did the ultimate battle go? Did that bastard lose? Did that Basil win?" Eunice asked


    expectantly.


    "Well, what do you think?" Rocky replied with a smile.


    "That bastard just didn''t lose. He was seriously injured! Basil got him really bad!" Ca excitedly butted


    in. She could still clearly recall what happened in the epic fight earlier.


    Hearing that Basil was able to defeat Israel, Valeria felt very happy.


    "Anyway, Eunice, Ca, can I ask you to go back first?" Rocky asked, hinting at both girls that he


    wanted to talk with Valeria alone.


    Immediately understanding what Rocky meant, Eunice and Ca nodded and eventually left.


    "I didn''t expect Basil could defeat Israel," Valeria said in surprise as soon as the two girls got out of the


    room.


    "Well, about that, I actually have something to tell you. However, I need you to promise me that you''ll


    keep it a secret," Rocky said with a serious expression.


    "Okay. What is it?" Seeing how serious Rocky was, Valeria was a little intrigued. She wondered what it


    was about.


    "My identity as Odin is not the real one. I am actually Basil." Rocky admitted his true identity without


    any hint of hesitation. He suspected that Israel also saw through his identity, so there was actually no


    need to hide it. It might get exposed sooner orter, so he chose to admit it voluntarily.


    "Wait. What? You are Basil? But how is that possible? Aren''t you a member of the Shura Race? I


    thought you hadn''t been to the human territory before." Valeria''s face turned pale as her brows


    furrowed. Apparently, although she had some doubts during herst conversation with Rocky, her


    imagination never took her this far and this news was still too shocking for her.


    "I am actually a human being. I am just disguising myself as a member of the Shura Race so that my


    identity won''t be revealed," Rocky confirmed and made it clear.


    With her eyes wide open, Valeria was still in utter disbelief. She never expected that Rocky, a chosen


    Godly Genius, was actually a human.


    "I know it''s kind of hard to process this, but I swear that I''m telling the truth."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then, how did you manage to deceive the gods who picked us? Isn''t it a rule that Godly Geniuses


    must be members of the Shura Race?" This was the biggest mystery that hindered Valeria from


    believing what Rocky revealed.


    "Actually, I don''t know how to answer that either." Rocky shook his head, knowing that there was still


    something that he had to keep only to himself.


    "Can you give me some more details? How did you get to the Ghost Fief? How did you be


    Esteban''s disciple? Does Leader Gilbert even know that you are actually a human?" Wanting to have


    some rity, Valeria bombarded Rocky with several questions. Of course, if he wanted her to keep a


    secret, she might as well know everything about this secret first.


    "It''s actually a long story, and I don''t have enough time to tell you everything right now. But I promise to


    tell youter. Anyway, the main reason why I told you about this is because I need your help." Ever


    since Rocky learned about the history of the Holy-Evil World, he had been formting his own n in


    order to save the Holy-Evil World. Moreover, that included dealing with the entire Shura Race.


    Winning the championship in the Spiritual Emperor Contest was actually the first step in achieving his


    goal. Right now, he had dramatically lessened their opponents by eliminating some of the Godly


    Geniuses and also teaming up with some of them. When they returned to the Shura Race, he had to


    continue the battle against the other Godly Geniuses. After winning the battle, he could finally take


    action and resist the royal family.


    Obviously, he could not aplish all those difficult tasks by himself. He had to find a trustworthy


    helper with great influence. Valeria was undoubtedly one of the best choices that he could think of.


    However, Rocky also knew that it would not be that easy to persuade Valeria. After all, agreeing to help


    him would mean that she would have to give up the battle and even betray the Flower Fief at some


    point. But he still believed that she would be reasonable enough to listen to him. That was why he did


    not hesitate to tell her his secret. He risked everything just so he could gain her trust.


    "What do you want my help for? What do I have to do?" Valeria asked as she tried to calm herself.


    Although she still had many questions and doubts in mind, she also wanted to know why Rocky would


    take such a huge risk of telling her this secret.


    "Okay. Here it goes. I actually want you to help me win the battle of the Godly Geniuses," Rocky said


    with all honesty.


    "I knew it! You are just going to use me!" Obviously, Valeria became angry. She felt betrayed, thinking


    that Rocky was just doing this for his own selfish reasons.


    "No. Please listen to me first. I have no interest in the battle of the Godly Geniuses and the rewards


    thates with it. What I want is to make big changes in the entire Shura Race!" Rocky said firmly, his


    eyes full of righteous conviction.


    When Valeria heard this, she was quite taken aback. She had never seen Rocky this serious before.


    "Are you saying that you want to dethrone the current royal family of the Shura Race? Why will you go


    to that extent? Is it because of the human race?" Since the Shura Race''s royal family was actually the


    reason why the human race and the spiritual race had suffered for eras, this was the only exnation


    that she could think of.


    "No. I am doing this so that I can return to my original world," Rocky answered with a heavy sigh.


    "Your original world? So, you are from an alien world?" Once more, Valeria was struck dumb. Every


    revtion that Rocky told her was beyond her wildest imagination.


    "Back then, the Shura Race took many spiritual warriors from my world and brought them here. Many


    of them are very important to me. So, in order to save them, I came to this world. I did my best to


    be strong enough until I can finally take action. After oveing countless setbacks and


    struggles, I was able to send them back to our original world. However, in return, I was stuck here. This


    world is not home to me, and I want to return to my world. There are so many people waiting for me.


    My friends, family, and my child are all in that world," Rocky uttered as he got emotional.


    "You have a child?!" Valeria was so shocked that she was almost rendered speechless.


    Rocky nodded seriously. "I don''t expect you to understand the feeling of wanting to go back home, but


    just know that I don''t mean to use you just for my personal gain. I know that I am requesting something


    big, so as long as you help me, I will give you everything that I''ve gained in this world. The Flower Fief


    wants to be more superior to the other fiefs, right? I can make that happen. Besides, when I seed in


    dethroning the current royal family, you will have the chance to be the new members of the royal


    family."

 Chapter 1817 Very Attractive

    Chapter 1817 Very Attractive


    Indeed, what Rocky offered was very tempting. In fact, after hearing what he said, Valeria immediately


    fell into deep thought and analyzed the pros and cons. She knew that it was too risky. If he failed, then


    everything would be all for naught. But if he seeded in the end, she and the Flower Fief would reap


    unimaginable benefits.


    "Think about it first. I know that I can''t demand an answer from you right away. Anyway, I will head out


    now to prepare for our departure back to the Shura Race." Then, Rocky stood up and was about to


    leave, leaving Valeria time to think about his offer.


    "Okay. I will think about it. Just so we''re clear, even if I end up not agreeing, I will still keep your secret.


    I owe you my life, so it''s the least that I can do. In the near future, I will do my best to repay you,"


    Valeria said firmly. She did not agree with Rocky''s proposal right away, but she wanted him to know


    that his secret was safe with her.


    "You don''t need to repay me with anything. All I want is for you to be yourself."


    "You know what? If I knew that you are so strong, I wouldn''t have fought so hard. After all, even if I got


    to the final battle and faced you, the result would still be the same. You will be the ultimate winner."


    Valeria sighed.


    "Don''t be like that. Sometimes you could only be strengthened after you experienced failures. For now,


    I have defeated Israel and avenged you. Next time, I want you to avenge yourself. I believe that you


    can do it."


    "Thank you. I will do my best to recover quickly." Valeria finally let out a faint smile. She was actually


    very grateful to Rocky for saving her life and for believing that she could get back up once more.


    "All right. Take more rest after I leave." Then, Rocky waved his hand and eventually went out of her


    room.


    Outside, Eunice and Ca were talking about something while waiting for Rocky. The moment they


    saw him go out, they hurriedly approached him.


    "So, what were you talking about with Valeria just now?" Eunice knew that if Rocky requested to talk


    with someone in a serious tone, it meant that it should be something important. Hence, she wanted to


    know what they talked about.


    "I already told her that Basil is my true identity," Rocky replied indifferently.


    "What? Have you gone mad? She is still a Godly Genius! What if she tells the other Godly Geniuses


    about this secret of yours?" As expected, the two women instantly became frantic upon hearing that


    Rocky willingly revealed his true identity to Valeria. Although Rocky and Valeria had a temporary


    alliance, once she betrayed him, he would definitely be in a bad position.


    "Don''t worry. She has no reason to betray me. I believe that she''s honest enough to keep her word


    about keeping my secret," Rocky said with absolute certainty.


    "How can you be so sure? You have taken this too far!" Ca stillined, obviously worried about


    what might happen to Rocky.


    "You guys are such worrywarts. I have to tell her my secret because it is a part of my n. Anyway, I


    have to get ready. I will go back to the Shura Race as soon as possible because the royal family has


    already ordered some troops to attack the territories of the human race and the spiritual race. This is


    too soon, so I also have to fast track my n," Rocky said, letting out a frown.


    "Oh, that''s right. Chief Colton asked me to apany you once you head back to the Shura Race,"


    Eunice reminded Rocky.


    "Then, I''lle with you too!" Ca instantly volunteered.


    Eunice and Rocky immediately looked at each other, not expecting that Ca would suddenly want to


    go with them. He shook his head and said, "No, you can''te with us. It''s already too risky to take


    Eunice with me. If the two of you go there, the chance of your identities being exposed will get higher."


    "But¡ª"


    Ca still wanted to argue but Rocky interrupted her. "Don''t worry. We''ll be just fine. Besides, we won''t


    be gone for too long. We will meet again soon, although next time, it might be on the battlefield.


    Moreover, there is a huge chance that at that time, the human race will see me as an enemy. But of


    course, that will just be temporary."


    "Okay. Be careful." Knowing that Rocky would not change his mind no matter what, Ca could only


    ask him to take care of himself.


    After that, Ca eventually left. At the same time, Eunice returned to the Di n to make some


    preparations before they began their trip back to the Shura Race.


    As for Rocky, he actually went to find Gloria so that she could recover her identity as his apprentice


    pharmacist and return to the Shura Race with him.


    However, to his surprise, he could not find her anywhere even after searching for a long time. It


    seemed that she had already gone back ahead of him. Although he did not really understand why she


    would do this, Rocky had no choice but to return without her.


    When all of their preparations were done, Rocky and Eunice met and went to see Valeria. After picking


    Valeria up in her room, they finally headed back to the Shura Race.


    On the way, Rocky arranged Eunice''s disguise so that she could fit right in like an ordinary woman from


    the Shura Race. There were actually no big changes in her overall appearance, so it could be said that


    Eunice would appear as a first-ss beauty in the Shura Race.


    "Hmm. Although you already look like a member of the Shura Race, thanks to your disguise, I''m afraid


    that most of your behaviors would not pass as a member of our race. If we do nothing, people will


    easily find you suspicious," Valeria pointed out.


    "Then, you can teach me how to act like an ordinary woman from the Shura Race! Don''t worry. I''m a


    fast learner!" Eunice said excitedly, holding Valeria''s hands.


    Valeria hesitated at first. After all, she was not sure whether she should teach a human to act as a


    member of the Shura Race. However, she also owed Eunice a lot. She was the one who took care of


    her when she was badly injured. Moreover, she knew that the reason why Eunice wasing to the


    Shura Race was that she could assist Rocky in his ns. If Eunice''s identity was exposed, Rocky''s


    ns would instantly go south. Both Eunice and Rocky were the reason why she could still recover, so


    she also wanted to repay their kindness in whatever way she could.


    Consequently, Valeria agreed to be Eunice''s teacher. Hence, they utilized the days while they were on


    the trip back to teach Eunice everything rted to the Shura Race.


    Then, eight dayster, the three of them finally arrived at the Ghost Fief.


    As soon as Rocky and the others entered Gilbert''s mansion, they were immediately weed by


    Gilbert, Vivian, Elder Leticia, and the elders of the Ghost Fief.


    "Good! You guys are finally back!" Gilbert greeted in a cheerful tone.


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you, sir. I was not able to get the first ce in this task this time." Although he


    won the contest as Basil, it was not counted. So, he had to apologize to Gilbert.


    "It''s not a big deal. After all, it''s just a training quest. The important thing is that you were able toe


    back safely." Gilbert really didn''t mind at all. Although Rocky was not able to win the contest, the result


    of this trial was still better than expected. The Godly Geniuses of the Blood Fief and the Elite Fief both


    died, which meant they had two fewer opponents to deal with. Moreover, he also heard that Quentin,


    the Godly Genius of the Purgatory Fief, suffered severe injuries. Overall, it was still a win for them.


    "Leader Gilbert, Elder Leticia, we have returned." With Eunice assisting her, Valeria also came forward


    and greeted them.


    "Valeria, you don''t look very good. Are you all right?" Gilbert noticed Valeria''s pained movements.


    "You look seriously injured. How are you feeling?" Elder Leticia also looked at Valeria and showed a


    nervous expression.


    "Valeria was actually badly injured during her battle against Israel. As a result, her meridians were


    seriously damaged. I was able to apply my master''s unique healing skill to repair her meridians, but


    until she gets better, she won''t be able to use her spiritual power," Rocky exined on behalf of


    Valeria.


    "I see. Then, she won''t be able to participate in the next trial." For Elder Leticia, it was a bit regretful


    that Valeria could not participate in the next trial, but she was actually more worried about the injuries


    she incurred.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "I''m afraid that is the case," Rocky answered in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry, Elder Leticia. I will send Valeria to Estebanter. If he is the one to personally apply his


    medical skills, I believe that she will recover faster," Gilbert butted in and tried tofort Elder Leticia.


    Obviously, Elder Leticia could only ept the reality and hope that Valeria would be cured as soon as


    possible.


    "By the way, Odin, who is this girl? I don''t think I''ve seen her before." At this time, Gilbert finally noticed


    Eunice and asked about her.


    "Oh, she''s a maid that I bought after we returned here in the Ghost Fief. Since Valeria was seriously


    injured, she would need someone to assist her. Although I am her fiance, I am still a man. Hence, it


    would be more convenient if a maid could take care of her." It seemed that Rocky had already thought


    of the perfect excuse even before they entered the Ghost Fief.


    "I see. But where is your apprentice pharmacist? I haven''t seen him yet," Gilbert asked, confused.


    "I permitted him to go back to his hometown and visit his family for a while. He should be back soon


    enough," Rocky answered calmly. However, the truth was that he still didn''t know what exactly


    happened to Gloria or where she went.


    "Well, I guess that is enough for now. I know that you must be tired after such a long journey. Go back


    first and have a good rest!" Gilbert dered.


    Right after that, Elder Leticia ordered someone to apany Valeria back to their ce.


    At the same time, Rocky took Eunice to the Ghost Pce.

 Chapter 1818 Her Surprising Proposal

    Chapter 1818 Her Surprising Proposal


    As soon as Rocky got back to the Ghost Pce, he saw Esteban, wearing an irritated expression on


    his face. Although he saw Rocky and Eunice enter, he just ignored them.


    "Hey, old man. What''s gotten into you? Who made you so unhappy?" Rocky asked in a teasing tone.


    "Humph! It''s all because of that bullshit of a royal family! Can you believe that they asked me to join the


    army just so I can be a military doctor? That''s just ridiculous! Who do they think am I?" Esteban


    instantlyshed out, driven crazy by the absurd demand of the royal family.


    "Then, what did the leader say? I''m sure he''ll be against it," Rocky assumed.


    "Well, he can''t do anything, can he? This is a direct order from the royal family. Even he can''t refuse


    them," Esteban replied as he rolled his eyes at Rocky.


    "So, you''re going? When will you leave?"


    "Ha! I didn''t say that I will go. They can''t force me if I don''t want to. I''m also warning you not to


    convince. Otherwise, I will rmend you in my stead! Your medical skills are fine now. Even if it is


    you, you''ll do okay," Esteban snorted, threatening Rocky.


    "What? I am a Godly Genius. Of course, the royal family will not allow me to take such a risk," Rocky


    immediately retorted, finding a loophole if ever Esteban was serious with his statement.


    "Huh? Why not? The royal family thinks that Godly Geniuses are also dispensable just like everybody


    else." Esteban let out a frown, still pissed at what the royal family wanted him to do.


    "Fine. Enough about that. We can talk about it some other time." Since Rocky was not really interested


    in it, he did not want to dwell on it.


    "Anyway, this girl is pretty. How are you able to pick some random girl every time you go somece?


    You really are something! Is that a secret gift of yours?" Soon enough, Esteban noticed Eunice beside


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Rocky. He thought that among ordinary members of the Shura Race, Eunice''s beauty is on a different


    level.


    "Pardon me, sir. But I am not just some random girl. I am a decent one," Eunice immediately corrected


    him but in a polite way.


    "Ha-ha! You are glib. I like it!" In his short interaction with Eunice, Esteban''s mood seemed to get


    better.


    "You must be Master Esteban. Basil here often mentions you," Eunice said in a rather sweet tone.


    "Basil? Wait a minute..." Upon hearing Rocky''s human name, Esteban quickly pulled Rocky aside. "Are


    you crazy? Did you just bring a human with you? If the leader finds out about this, you know how big


    this trouble will bring to you!"


    "Don''t worry. We will be very careful. Besides, she''s not just an ordinary girl. She''s actually from the Di


    n," Rocky revealed with a faint smile.


    "Did you just say the Di n?" It seemed that Esteban was stunned upon hearing the name of the


    n. Afterward, the way he looked at Eunice also became very different.


    Then, Rocky also told him about the general situation of the Di n. After hearing that Jaiden was still


    alive and well, Esteban appeared to be pretty delighted.


    "Why do you look so happy all of a sudden? What exactly is your rtionship with the Di n?" Rocky


    was a bit confused after seeing the ted expression on the old man''s face. After all, he rarely saw him


    like this.


    "Stop asking too many questions! It''s none of your business!" In an instant, Esteban returned to his


    usual self and red at Rocky. Then, he approached Eunice with a smile on his face and said, "Since


    you''re still new here, why don''t I show you around? While you get familiar with the ce, we could also


    get familiar with each other. What do you think?"


    "Okay! That sounds nice." Eunice nodded immediately, excited to see more of the culture of the Shura


    Race.


    ''What is happening? This old man has never been so enthusiastic around me all this time. He must be


    hiding something. I''d say he has a close rtionship with the Di n...'' Rocky thought to himself,


    narrowing his eyes as he watched Esteban and Eunice leave.


    When the two left, Rocky had nothing more to do, so he went to the medicine hall.


    Not long after, Valeria arrived, apanied by two disciples from the Flower Fief.


    "Do you know where Master Esteban is? I''m supposed to meet him here," Valeria asked, seeing that


    Rocky was the only one there.


    "Oh, he''s actually out right now being a tour guide," Rocky replied indifferently.


    "Tour guide? What is that?" Apparently, Valeria did not know what the term meant because it was just


    usually used in modern society.


    Then, Rocky winked at her, signaling her to send her attendants outside for a while.


    "You two can go back first. My treatment might take a bit long. I''ll just ask Odin to apany me back


    The disciples just looked at each other, nodded at Valeria, and silently left.


    "So, have you thought about my proposal yet?" Rocky wasted no time and asked her directly.


    "Okay. Let''s talk about it seriously. I believe in the truthfulness of your intention. However, how can you


    guarantee that our Flower Fief will get most of the benefits after your n seeds?" During their back


    to the Ghost Fief, Valeria had been thinking about Rocky''s proposal carefully. In fact, she already came


    up with her answer.


    "Well, to be honest, I can''t fully guarantee that. After all, I am not one of the gods. But let me tell you


    something. Even the recement of the current royal family is part of the will of the gods," Rocky


    revealed with a straight face.


    "Are you serious?" Of course, Valeria was shocked. She never thought that the gods cared about the


    members of the royal family of the Shura Race.


    "You heard that right. However, as for the exact reason, I am not sure. I could just assume that the


    current royal family has done something bad to anger the gods." Actually, Rocky knew the reason, but


    he couldn''t freely tell anyone about it since it had something to do with the history and the secrets of


    the royal family.


    "I see. Then, here is my answer. If I am to agree on assisting you, you must also agree to my


    condition." After hesitating for a while, Valeria took a deep breath and told Rocky that she had already


    made up her mind.


    "All right. Let''s hear it." Seeing how serious Valeria was, Rocky also prepared himself.


    "I want you to marry me!" Hearing the words that went out of Valeria''s mouth, Rocky was shaken to his


    core.


    "What? Marry you? I thought that is thest thing that you wanted?" Rocky could not help but question


    her right away.


    "Well, that was before. But if we are to enter into this agreement, how can I ensure that you will fulfill


    your promise? If you want me to trust you, then you should have no problem agreeing to my terms. As


    long as I be your wife, you won''t be able to escape from me!" Of course, this was a smart idea. If


    Rocky somehow disagreed with this, it would only show that he was not serious with his promise.


    "I understand the logic of your decision. But I just think that it''s not fair to you," Rocky replied, saying


    that he was just concerned about her.


    "Humph! This isn''t a big deal anymore. You already saved me twice. You have seen almost every part


    of my naked body and you even touched them. Don''t you think that it''s even weirder? We''ve gone to


    that point without being married first. You should take responsibility for all of that!"


    Hearing all of this, Rocky was not able to utter a word. He was at a loss that these things woulde


    from Valeria herself.


    "Now, if you don''t have any objections, then it''s a deal," Valeria added, resolute about the conditions of


    the agreement.


    "All right. If you are fine with all of that, then I don''t see any reason to object." As Rocky finally regained


    hisposure, he deemed that Valeria''s conditions would not be a problem.


    "However, I''m just worried about Gloria. If she learned about our marriage, I''m sure that she would try


    to cause trouble again. Hence, I was thinking that we should get married the soonest. In fact, I already


    asked Elder Leticia to propose this to Leader Gilbert. I guess he should summon you soon enough


    regarding this." Indeed, Valeria had already nned everything in advance.


    "Don''t worry about Gloria. I''ll deal with her." Rocky was actually confident that Gloria would not cause


    any trouble since he already had her under his control.


    "Anyway, since Master Esteban won''te back so soon, why don''t you treat my wounds now?"


    Valeria asked shyly.


    "Of course, no problem." Afterward, Rocky prepared everything he needed and began to treat her


    wounds.


    Then, the moment Rocky finished with Valeria''s treatments, Esteban and Eunice finally came back.


    "Oh, Miss Valeria! It has been quite a while. I can see that you are getting even more beautiful!"


    Esteban really seemed to be in such a great mood that he even greeted Valeria passionately.


    "Thank you, Master Esteban. However, I''m afraid that I''m about to leave. Please excuse me." Valeria


    was not used to being praised that way, so her pretty face blushed hard. Then, after a moment, she left


    the hall alone.


    "Why did it take you so long toe back? Hey, old man. Are you up to something?" Rocky


    immediately asked Esteban with narrowed eyes.


    "You, idiot! Eunice is ady young enough to be my granddaughter! I had a good impression of her, so


    since she is staying here in the meantime, I''ve decided to treat her as my adopted granddaughter. I


    should warn you. If you dare do something bad to her, I will be your opponent!" Esteban dered with


    a serious expression.


    Rocky was in a daze, not expecting that Eunice could instantly find a strong backer the moment she


    got to the Shura Race.


    At the same time, Eunice just shrugged her shoulders while winking at Rocky.


    Then, after sunset, just as Valeria said, Gilbert sent someone to invite Rocky and Esteban to the


    leader''s mansion. It seemed that a wee home party for Rocky would be held there.


    However, as someone who was not fond of social gatherings, Esteban instantly declined. But of


    course, Rocky had to attend because the feast was about him.


    Upon arriving at the banquet hall, Rocky saw that many people were present and most of the seats


    were already upied.


    At the sight of Rocky, Gilbert immediately stood up and greeted him warmly. At the same time, the


    other elders of the Ghost Fief also stood up and cupped their hands towards the Godly Genius of their


    fief.

 Chapter 1819 The King Of The Clan

    Chapter 1819 The King Of The n


    Seeing all these people, Rocky greeted back and waster asked to sit beside Gilbert. Sitting next to


    the leader was a sign of special treatment. Hence, this gesture was enough to show Rocky''s


    importance.


    Then, Vivian sat down next to Rocky. Though they exchanged nces with each other, they did not


    really engage in any formal conversation. However, despite being very silent, Rocky noticed that Vivian


    let out a faint smile, something that could only happen rarely.


    After a while, Gilbert turned to Rocky and talked with him.


    "Odin, let me get this straight. Elder Leticia came to me earlier. She opened up the proposal of you and


    Miss Valeria getting married as soon as possible. What do you think?" Gilbert asked without further


    ado.


    "Well, I don''t see any problem. As long as Valeria also agrees, then we can proceed with it." Since this


    proposal actually came from Valeria herself, and the two of them had already agreed to it, Rocky also


    told Gilbert that he would go with it.


    "Great! I''ll announce this to the publicter. Then, I''ll personally start arranging things for the marriage


    ceremony as soon as possible." It was pretty evident that Gilbert was very delighted about this. After


    all, once the marriage waspleted, the alliance between the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief would


    be irond. Moreover, the rtionship between the two fiefs would be more stable.


    Rocky just nodded, entrusting these matters to Gilbert.


    While the two were still conversing, Elder Leticia and Valeria also arrived in the hall.


    At the sight of them, everyone from the Ghost Fief greeted and bowed towards them.


    After Elder Leticia and Valeria had finally taken their seats, Gilbert stood up and addressed the crowd,


    saying, "Everyone, thank you foring today. In addition to weing back the two remarkable


    Godly Geniuses, I also have another important announcement to make. I am d to dere that these


    two will finally get married soon!"


    Upon hearing this great news, everyone present quickly stood and extended their congrattions to


    the soon-to-be wedded couple. Of course, the people were joyous, knowing that once the marriage


    became official, the alliance would be greatly strengthened, and they would have an even better


    advantage in the battle among the Godly Geniuses.


    Soon enough, the banquet was apanied by singing and dancing. A group of performers took the


    center of the hall, dancing gracefully while waving their delicate hands.


    At the same time, several people kept oning to Rocky''s side, giving him a toast. Since he was the


    center of the party, he had no choice but to entertain the guests.


    However, after a while, Rocky began to feel bored already. He just wanted the party to end so that he


    could finally leave. But out of nowhere, he suddenly felt a faint killing intent from one of the dancers in


    the hall. Of course, he didn''t show any expression on his face in case he was the one being targeted.


    Hence, he decided to stay behind, carefully observing the dancers at the center of the hall.


    Then, a momentter, the dancers suddenly swarmed towards the guests, waving their sleeves. In a


    sh, Rocky clearly saw that a dagger flew out from one of them. It was not actually aimed at him but


    towards Gilbert.


    However, at this time, Gilbert was still talking with Elder Leticia about the arrangements of the wedding


    ceremony, so he didn''t notice it.


    Seeing that the dagger would hit Gilbert, Rocky immediately threw the goblet in his hands towards the


    dagger.


    ng!


    With a reverberating sound, the goblet managed to knock the dagger away.


    Immediately after, the people realized what just happened and instantly became vignt.


    Seeing that the assassination failed, one of the dancers suddenly rushed out of the hall with lightning


    speed.


    "Guards! Capture her!" Gilbert angrily ordered the first chance he got.


    Vivian and several other Spiritual Emperors went outside in an attempt to catch the assassin.


    "Thank you, Odin," Gilbert said with a sigh. He knew that if it wasn''t for Rocky, he would have been hit


    by the dagger.


    "Well, even if I didn''t notice it right away, with your strength, you can sessfully block it at thest


    second." Rocky was well aware that with Gilbert''s ability, it would take more than a dagger to hurt him.


    "I suppose that''s true. However, it is surprising that no one noticed a killer sneaking in this ce."


    There were many powerful Spiritual Emperors in their midst, and Gilbert himself was at the Shura


    Realm. Hence, he was dumbfounded that none of them even noticed the presence nor the killing intent


    from one of the dancers¡ªexcept Rocky. That was why Gilbert felt that it was a bit strange.


    "I only noticed it after she threw the dagger," Rocky quickly said, knowing that Gilbert was probably a


    bit suspicious of him.


    After hearing that, Gilbert didn''t probe further, deeming that it wasn''t really the time to think about it.


    Soon enough, Vivian and the other warriors came back, but it seemed that they were not able to catch


    the killer.


    The killer might have already fled, but in order to ensure everyone''s safety, Gilbert had to end the


    banquet ahead of time.


    After talking some more with Rocky, Gilbert left with Vivian and several elders. Rocky could only


    assume that they would hold a meeting to discuss this incident.


    Afterward, all of the other guests left one after another.


    When Rocky was also about to exit the hall, Valeria suddenly approached him.


    "Don''t you find it weird? Why did that woman try to kill Leader Gilbert? Aren''t we supposed to be the


    ones being targeted? I can''t think of the motive behind this action..." Valeria tried to ask for Rocky''s


    opinion, thinking that it was highly unusual.


    "Well, it just means that this assassination attempt wasn''t initiated by the Godly Geniuses," Rocky


    reasoned with certainty.


    "Then, what was it all about?" Valeria queried further.


    "Hmm. It might be possible that Leader Gilbert has offended some other fiefs. Or perhaps, this is the


    work of the members of the royal family..." Rocky said, making a rational guess.


    "The royal family? Isn''t he closely rted to them? What makes you think that? That''s impossible!"


    With furrowed brows, Valeria strongly believed that something was wrong with Rocky''s spection.


    "The internal conflicts of the royal family may not be as intense as the open strife between the nine


    major fiefs, but they exist. However, I don''t really know much about the royal family. Do you have any


    information that could probably help us solve this?" Rocky asked with genuine intention.


    At first, Valeria hesitated a little. But since she already knew Rocky''s true identity and ns for the


    future, she thought that Rocky might need every kind of information that could help him fulfill his


    promise. Hence, she deemed that the risk of telling him some ssified information would be worth it.


    "Nowadays, the king of the Shura Race is already getting old. Although his lifespan should be longer


    than ordinary members of the Shura Race, the king must choose a person that will be his sessor.


    ording to the tradition of the royal family, once the king reaches one hundred and fifty years of age,


    he should already determine his sessor. However, the selection is not limited to the direct


    descendants of the king. He can choose anyone from the most respected and powerful members of the


    royal family..." Valeria recounted.


    "So, you''re saying that as long as someone from the royal family has superior power and talent, he will


    have a chance to be chosen as the sessor?" Rocky rified.


    "Yes. If you are thinking that the royal family has something to do with the attempt to assassinate


    Leader Gilbert, then this might be the reason. He has the royal bloodline. Although he is just from the


    branch family, his bloodline is pure. Thus, he is a qualified candidate to be the next king," Valeria


    exined further.


    "That must be it!" After hearing everything that Valeria said, Rocky came to understand the underlying


    motive in the attempt to assassinate Gilbert.


    "However, I don''t really see much hope for him. Although he is strong, I''m afraid that his strength is not


    enough topete with the frontrunners for the throne," Valeria added. The reason why Valeria


    thought at first that the royal family would not be involved in the assassination attempt was that they did


    not have any reason to feel threatened by Gilbert at all.


    "Then, who are the strongest candidates to be the next king?" Curious about this matter, Rocky


    continued to ask.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Hmm. As far as I know, three biggest names are holding the highest potential. First is Prince Zain, the


    son of the king. He is currently holding most of the military power of the Shura Race''s royal family.


    Moreover, he has a huge number of supporters. The next one is the king''s younger brother, Prince


    Enoch. I heard that he has always maintained a close rtionship with the Primitive Fief, and he also


    possesses a few powerful armies at his disposal."


    "Who is thest one?"


    "The daughter of the former queen, Princess La..." Valeria uttered with a bit of hesitation.


    "Princess? They allow princesses to be the head of the royal family?" Rocky asked, not expecting


    about this.

 Chapter 1820 Dispatch Troops At Any Time

    Chapter 1820 Dispatch Troops At Any Time


    "Yes, of course. In fact, there have been many famous queens who have ruled over the Shura Race in


    the past. For example, Princess La''s mother, the former queen, is one," Valeria replied with hints of


    pride in her tone.


    "I see. I just thought that the royal family was strictly patriarchal in nature," Rocky said.


    "As a matter of fact, Leader Gilbert is actually known to have a good rtionship with Princess La.


    He could even be considered as her supporter. Thus, in my opinion, the true reason behind his


    assassination attempt is because he is supporting Princess La." Instead of Gilbert being a candidate


    for the throne, Valeria thought that this was the more logical reason.


    "All right. For now, we can just agree that it has something to do with the selection of the sessor."


    Rocky and Valeria finally came up with the conclusion.


    "Anyway, I just think that we can look at this incident from a different perspective. Maybe, this might be


    a good chance for you." Valeria vaguely expressed her idea.


    "What exactly do you mean by that?" Rocky asked with furrowed brows, sensing that she might be onto


    something.


    "Well, isn''t it a part of your n to go against the current royal family? Frankly speaking, if you only


    utilize the power of the fiefs, it will be impossible for you to seed. In fact, you will be digging your


    own grave. However, if you can take advantage of this selection for the next king or queen, your


    chances of reaching your goal will increase," Valeria hinted as she nced at Rocky meaningfully.


    "You''re saying that I should cooperate with one of these three candidates? Then, who do you think


    should I support?" Rocky asked, understanding what Valeria''s vague words meant.


    "In my personal opinion, Princess La is the best candidate right now. This might also be why her


    rivals are already making a move against her supporters. The current king of the Shura Race is known


    to be merciless. Hence, disputes andints are actually overflowing among the people. It means


    that many are actually dissatisfied with the way he governs. Inparison to La''s mother, the


    former queen, she was known to be a wise and merciful monarch. She once brought the Shura Race to


    a very long period of prosperity. Most likely, someone like Princess La will gain the trust of the


    people."


    "I see. However, she cannot win just by being a good candidate, right? I might have to find an


    opportunity to meet her in person..."


    "Anyway, I don''t really care what you want to do. In the end, all I want is for you to keep your promise."


    "Of course. I always keep my word. Besides, I am going to be your husband soon, making you my


    family. It''s just natural that I fulfill my wife''s wishes," Rocky replied, obviously teasing Valeria.


    "I really hate it when you spout that kind of nonsense to me!" With a cold snort, Valeria immediately


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    turned around and left.


    After that, Rocky also went back to the Ghost Pce.


    Upon returning to the Ghost Pce, Rocky saw that Esteban and Eunice were still chatting happily as


    if they were really family. Although he didn''t know the true reason why Esteban easily grew fond of


    Eunice, he still thought that this was better. After all, he was relieved to think that Esteban would be


    willing to protect her while she stayed here in the Ghost Fief. Hence, even if he had to leave and do his


    business, he wouldn''t need to worry about her.


    "Oh? Why are you back so soon? I thought those kinds of parties take longer?" Eunice asked the


    moment Rocky appeared.


    "Leader Gilbert became a target of an assassination attempt during the party. He is fine, but of course,


    the party needed to be cut short."


    Hearing what Rocky said, Esteban looked at him but just seemed to take the news lightly. "Someone is


    bold enough to assassinate the leader of a fief?"


    "Well, based on what I''ve heard, it might have something to do with the selection of the king''s


    sessor," Rocky replied indifferently.


    Then, Esteban let out a frown and said, "They are already starting to move, huh? Anyway, don''t get


    involved in this matter. Even though you are a Godly Genius, you should not stick your nose in it. After


    all, even if you join hands with the Godly Geniuses of the other fiefs, I highly doubt that you will win


    against the Godly Geniuses of the royal family."


    "What? The royal family has their own Godly Geniuses?" Rocky was taken aback since it was his first


    time hearing about it.


    "Yes, of course. Didn''t anyone tell you that? However, the Godly Geniuses of the royal family are all


    selected in secret. Hence, they only participate in the battle among the Godly Geniuses when


    necessary."


    "What does that make of us? And when do they show up?" Rocky narrowed his eyes, a bit confused


    about Esteban''s remarks.


    "You know that the battle among Godly Geniuses canst for a long time, right? It could be just a few


    years, a dozen years, or even decades. Everything is possible, depending on the progress of the Godly


    Geniuses. However, this time around, I heard that two Godly Geniuses were already lost during the


    Spiritual Emperor Contest. That is a bit too soon, so I think that the Godly Geniuses of the royal family


    might appear sooner than expected," Esteban surmised as he stroked his chin.


    "But why didn''t I hear anything about it from Leader Gilbert?" Rocky asked with furrowed brows. He


    thought that it was an important matter that should have been informed to him right away.


    "Well, he must have thought that you already know about it," Esteban spected while shrugging his


    shoulders.


    Rocky thought that it wasn''t important to dwell on it right now, so he just left it at that. Then, he asked


    Esteban again, "By the way, how much do you know about Princess La?"


    "Didn''t I just tell you to stay out of it?" As soon as Esteban heard him mention La, he already knew


    what was on Rocky''s mind.


    "I don''t know anything much about the royal family. Come on! Maybe it wille in handy just in case."


    Knowing that Rocky was a stubborn person, Esteban sighed and started talking. "I have already seen


    Princess La several times. It could be said that she is the most beautiful woman in the entire Shura


    Race," he revealed. Upon hearing this, both Rocky and Eunice noticed the fascinated expression on


    Esteban''s face.


    "Sir, I don''t think that''s what he wanted to know," Eunice butted in and reminded the old man.


    "Yes, sorry. Well, Princess La has a good reputation in the royal family. Since she is the daughter of


    the former queen, she still has many supporters and is favored by a part of the royal forces. And yes, I


    heard that she intends topete for the selection of the throne''s sessor. You are right when you


    suggested that tonight''s assassination attempt must have something to do with it. After all, the good


    rtionship between Leader Gilbert and the princess is well-known to others," Esteban admitted.


    "Right now, what are Princess La''s chances of winning?" Rocky asked straightforwardly.


    "Honestly, I am not sure. In order for one to be the sessor, he or she should first get the


    support of about more than three fiefs. Although the fiefs should be under the control of the royal family,


    their power development is not limited. Therefore, with the support of the fiefs, it could determine who


    will be the next one to sit on the throne. If I am not mistaken, Prince Zain is the most popr among


    the candidates. Right now, he should have the support of at least three fiefs. It means that he currently


    has the highest chances of winning," Esteban inferred.


    "How about Princess La? How many fiefs are supporting her?"


    "I should guess that only the Ghost Fief does. Since Prince Zain is a direct lineage of the current king, it


    is easy for him to get many supporters. That means that Princess La is at a bit of a disadvantage.


    She doesn''t have that much influence now because she''s just the daughter of the former queen."


    After learning many things from Esteban, Rocky had gotten a general idea of the present situation. Just


    as Valeria told him, he might be able to use this opportunity to make his ns work faster. However,


    the only problem was how he could meet Princess La.


    "I already warned you not to get involved in this matter. But since you are a stubborn brat, I will just


    advise that you should at least be fully prepared. Here! Take this notebook with you. It contains my


    lifetime research. You can see there all of my discoveries about the bodies of the members of the


    Shura Race. It should be helpful to you." Then, Esteban handed the notebook over to Rocky.


    After getting it, Rocky decided to put it away for now.


    "That reminds me. I still have something else to do. See youter." As Esteban stood up, he left the two


    behind.


    "So, what are you going to do next?" Eunice asked.


    "If my hunch is right, the sudden order to invade the human race and the spiritual race must have been


    Prince Zain''s ploy. After conquering them, it would be considered a major achievement. He wanted to


    y that card in order to solidify his position as the sessor," Rocky concluded.


    "Then, what''s the n?" Hearing what Rocky said, Eunice knew that he wouldn''t just do nothing. Of


    course, she also wanted to do something because the human race was involved in this.


    "It seems that I would have to act as Basil again. But first, I need to make more preparations," Rocky


    said after thinking for a while.


    "Do you want me to inform Chief Colton about this immediately?" Eunice asked. Her role in


    apanying Rocky back to the Shura Race was clear to her. Hence, she would do her best to be of


    help.


    "Yes, please. Tell him to prepare as soon as possible. The royal family of the Shura Race might send


    powerful troops at any time. We don''t want them to be caught off guard."

 Chapter 1821 Growing Vigilant

    Chapter 1821 Growing Vignt


    After their conversation, Rocky told Eunice to go ahead and get some rest first. Then, he also left the


    Ghost Pce and found a spot where he could enter the Magic Spiritual Space.


    Inside it, he took some time to improve and enhance his Imperial Soul. Afterward, he remembered to


    take a look at the contents of Esteban''s notebook. Upon reading them, he was extremely surprised at


    what he saw. It was just supposed to be a body dissecting course, but it actually listed all of the


    weaknesses of the Shura Race''s royal family. Furthermore, it even mentioned something about the


    concept of making zombies that could then be manipted.


    However, it seemed that there was ack of detailed information and knowledge about the technology


    to make the zombies. Hence, the concept was not finished.


    But for Rocky, this was indeed interesting and worth a try. He found that it was feasible and might be


    useful for him.


    Therefore, he wasted no time and began to study the idea of making zombies.


    He spent the whole night just so he could grasp the concept further and make significant progress.


    The following day, although Rocky did not even sleep for a minute the whole night, he was still


    energetic when left the Magic Spiritual Space. After all, upon reaching the Shura Realm, one did not


    really need to rest at all.


    At this time, he went back to the Ghost Pce to collect some more materials in order to make


    zombies.


    Then, at noon, a messenger arrived, saying that Gilbert was summoning Rocky to the meeting hall.


    With that, Rocky had no choice but to halt his studies first and go to the meeting hall. Upon arriving,


    Rocky saw that all of the elders were there, and even some of the important figures of the Ghost Fief


    were present. All of them had gloomy expressions on their faces, indicating that they were in the middle


    of some kind of dilemma.


    "What''s the matter, sir? Why am I summoned here?" Rocky asked straightforwardly.


    "We''ll get to it. Have a seat first," Gilbert said.


    After Rocky finally sat down, Gilbert started to speak.


    "I actually nned on letting you rest for a few more days. However, because of the sudden


    assassination attemptst night, I had to call you here. We need to discuss something of utmost


    importance," Gilbert uttered in a low voice.


    "It''s okay, sir. Please go ahead."


    "Well, first and foremost, you must have already heard that the king is about to select his sessor


    very soon." Gilbert came straight to the point.


    "Yes, sir. I heard of it from my master." In fact, he had already heard it from Valeria even before


    Esteban told him about it.


    "You should know that selecting the sessor is a very big deal for the royal family. Hence, every fief


    puts great importance on this matter. After all, as long as we stand on the right side, it will have a good


    andsting effect in the future." Gilbert tried to phrase it in an ambiguous way, but Rocky could already


    understand what he meant.


    All fiefs were expected to pick a candidate that they would support, but they had to be very smart in this


    decision.


    "Originally, the Ghost Fief nned on supporting Princess La. But obviously, someone targeted me


    this and arrive at the most logical decision." Gilbert knew that the attempt to attack him was just a


    warning. However, if they continued to support Princess La, they did not know what else might


    happen next.


    "Sir, you wanted to ask for my advice?" Since he was only summoned at this point, Rocky assumed


    that they had already tackled this issue without him. But now, they wanted his insight since they still


    could not arrive at a decision.


    "Yes. The selection for the throne also greatly affects the battle of the Godly Geniuses, so I thought that


    it will be appropriate to hear your thoughts," Gilbert confirmed.


    "I see. Then, please lend me your ears for a while. For me, it doesn''t really matter who we support. As


    long as we obtain enough strength, we could only focus on the battle of the Godly Geniuses. As for the


    royal family, I was informed that they also selected their own Godly Geniuses, right? Hence, even if we


    support a certain candidate to the throne, we will still have to fight against the other Godly Geniuses,


    including the Godly Geniuses of the royal family. Then, we shouldn''t really focus on the right candidate


    to support." Rocky voiced out his thoughts without hesitation.


    "What you said makes sense. However, it is still a bitcking. We should still decide what to do from


    here on," Gilbert responded.


    "Yes, of course. I said that it doesn''t really matter who we choose to support. But considering the


    interests of our fief, it''s better for us to choose the one we think has the biggest chances of winning. In


    fact, I can also specte that the other fiefs have the same opinion. However, since not all fiefs have


    the same candidate in mind, we might be at a disadvantage." Rocky revealed a vague idea.


    "So, what do you suggest then?" Gilbert narrowed his eyes, knowing that Rocky was implying


    something.


    "To put it in simpler terms, we need more allies. For now, the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief have


    formed an alliance. But just the two fiefs won''t be enough to ensure the victory of the one we are going


    to support. We need to find more fiefs that will support the same candidate. With that, the chances of


    this certain candidate winning this selection will greatly increase. It''s a win-win situation," Rocky


    dered with conviction.


    After hearing what Rocky had to say, Gilbert and the elders nodded repeatedly. They all agreed that


    Rocky''s analysis wasprehensible and reasonable. They had been focusing on which candidate to


    support when they should be focusing on how to make sure that their chosen candidate would win.


    "You really deserve to be the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief! Your boldness and wisdom are beyond


    what is expected of you," Gilbert and the elders praised.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "But of course, this is just my personal opinion. As for what we will actually do in the end, it will still be


    your call, sir," Rocky said politely.


    "Well, I don''t actually n to change my original intention because I know that Princess La is better


    than all the other candidates. However, I also wanted to know what you think of this situation. Now that


    we agreed on what course of action to take, we could proceed with our ns. By the way,ter on, I


    want you to apany me to see Princess La. It''s time for you to meet her," Gilbert said upon


    making up his mind.


    At the same time, Rocky could not believe that he would meet Princess La soon. It was much


    quicker than he had expected it to happen, but it may also be a great opportunity for him.


    Then, after some preparations, Rocky and Gilbert finally set out for the capital city of the Shura Race


    where the royal family was residing.


    The capital city was actually located in the middle of the territory of the Shura Race. It was also the


    most prosperous area in the entire territory. The vast majority of the people living there were members


    of the royal family, and only a small portion of them were civilians serving the royal family.


    At the same time, the central part of the capital city was also called the Royal Land.


    Its size was equivalent to arge town, which could easily amodate tens of thousands of people.


    Upon arriving at the capital city, Gilbert and Rocky went through all kinds of strict and thorough


    inspections before they could enter the Royal Land.


    As expected, the infrastructures inside the Royal Land were even more magnificent than the major


    fiefs. Every building looked like a masterpiece.


    As a descendant of the former queen, Princess La possessed her own pce within the Royal


    Land, which was located southwest of thend.


    When they arrived at Princess La''s pce, they were not able to see her yet. Her attendants said


    that she was currently out, taking care of some business. Thus, the two of them had no choice but to


    wait until she returned.


    "Odin, stay here for a moment. I''m just going to visit an old friend nearby. It will not take too long. If ever


    Princess Laes back while I am still away, just tell her who you are. She is expecting us today."


    After saying that, Gilbert left right away.


    However, just a few minutes after Gilbert left, Rocky already felt bored of waiting. Hence, he decided to


    leave the guest hall and went for a walk in the garden outside to let the time pass by.


    But not long after he wandered into the garden, he suddenly saw a huge beast descended from the


    sky,nding into the depths of the garden. Curious as to what it was, Rocky followed it to take a closer


    look. Soon enough, he saw an even more spacious green field. At the same time, the beast that


    descended from the sky was now standing at the center of the garden. It turned out to be a colorful


    phoenix.


    The next moment, a delicate figure floated down from the phoenix. She was also clothed in a colorful


    dress, and her face appeared to be exceedingly beautiful.


    However, the next moment, thisdy instantly noticed Rocky. Seeing his face for the first time, she


    instantly became vignt and asked in a stern tone, "Who are you?"


    But even before Rocky could react, the petals that were scattered in the garden suddenly rushed


    towards him and trapped him to where he was standing. Although it was not actually that difficult for


    him to break free, he did not make any move, knowing that it might just cause more trouble.


    Soon enough, the prettydy approached Rocky and looked at him intently.


    "I repeat. Who are you? What are you doing here?" she asked with her brows raised.


    "Um. If I say that I am just a gardener, will you believe me?" Rocky asked with an awkward smile on his


    face.


    "Not really. I have always taken care of this garden by myself, so there should be no gardener here,"


    the beautifuldy answered in an annoyed tone, thinking that Rocky must be up to no good.


    "I see. Then, I am just passing by." Rocky shrugged, not really nervous at what thisdy might do to


    him.


    "Do you take me for a fool? Who sent you here?" It seemed that thedy was not in the mood for jokes.


    At the same time, her charming eyes widened as she red at Rocky.

 Chapter 1822 He Was Telling The Truth

    Chapter 1822 He Was Telling The Truth


    "All right. To tell you the truth, I am here to see Princess La." Left with no other choice, Rocky had to


    tell the real reason foring here.


    "Oh, I see. You should have told me that earlier! I''m sorry for being rude." Soon after thedy heard


    what Rocky said, her attitude suddenly changed. However, Rocky could still notice that her eyes were


    fixed on him as if she was fully assessing him.


    "May I also ask who you are, miss?" Since he had already revealed his purpose, Rocky thought of


    asking who this youngdy was. Based on her appearance and aura, he could tell that she must have


    something to do with the princess.


    "Me? I''m one of her friends. What about you? Why are youing here to see her?"


    "I am Odin, the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief," Rocky answered honestly.


    "Oh, yeah. I heard that she is expecting you to visit today. But where is Leader Gilbert?" In fact, this


    beautifuldy was actually La. However, she did not want to reveal her true identity yet because she


    wanted to test Rocky for a bit.


    "He left a while ago, saying that he''ll visit an old friend. But he should already be back soon enough,"


    Rocky replied.


    "Then,e with me first. I''ll take you to Princess La. Leader Gilbert could just follow afterward."


    After saying that, La immediately dispersed the petals that were still trapping Rocky.


    Rocky just nodded to her and followed until they got out of the garden and entered the inner hall of the


    pce.


    However, upon entering the spacious hall, Rocky thought that it was a bit strange. There was not a


    single piece of furnishing and it was very empty. The only thing they could see there was a golden


    spiritual stone in the center of the hall, which exuded a holy and gentle aura.


    "Miss, where exactly are we?" Feeling a little strange about the ce, Rocky decided to ask thedy


    with him. However, as he turned, he noticed that she had already disappeared.


    Of course, Rocky immediately became wary. Thinking that it might be a trap, he wanted to get out of


    there to avoid any danger. However, the moment he tried to get out, he was instantly bounced back by


    an enchanted barrier that surrounded the hall. It was not until then that he realized that thedy with


    him was actually the one who tricked him.


    "Miss, what is happening? This isn''t what you told me earlier," Rocky shouted, knowing that the


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    beautifuldy was still watching him from somewhere.


    "Well, I''ve heard that the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief should be good in both martial arts and critical


    thinking. The princess actually ordered me to test your abilities, so please bear with it. By the way, this


    is her cultivation hall. In order to prevent outsiders from disturbing her, she put a powerful enchanted


    barrier around this building. Now, if you can break through it, the princess will recognize you. Good


    luck!" La''s voice resounded, but Rocky could not pinpoint where it wasing from.


    "Hmm, is there any restrictions? Like things that I am not allowed to do during the process?" Rocky


    asked rather calmly. He already had a lot of experience dealing with enchanted barriers, so he was


    confident that he could break out from it.


    "Not really. You can do whatever you want. As long as you cane out, it''s fine. But I don''t think you


    can get out of there too soon. So, I can''t stay here with you. After you break the barrier,e to the


    guest hall. The princess will be waiting for you there."


    Soon enough, Rocky felt that thedy''s aura eventually disappeared.


    "An enchanted barrier, huh? If it is made by a member of the royal family, then it should be about the


    same level as the one I encountered in the Holy Heaven Pce." Wasting no time, Rocky immediately


    employed his skill to closely examine the enchanted barrier around him.


    Meanwhile, after visiting his old friend, Gilbert finally returned to La''s pce. However, upon


    entering the guest hall, he did not see Rocky there. He thought that the young man must have gone


    out, so he tried to search for him.


    But just as he was about to go out, a graceful figure suddenly entered, running into Gilbert, who was


    about to find Rocky.


    "Oh, Your Highness! I see that you have alreadye back." Seeing that it was actually La, Gilbert


    immediately bowed and cupped his hands towards her.


    "Leader Gilbert! Where are you going?" La asked with a smile, although she already knew where he


    might be headed.


    "We have actually arrived a bit earlier, but I had to leave for a while. I asked Odin, that is our Godly


    Genius, to wait for you toe back, but when I returned, he was not here. It seemed that he roamed


    around somewhere, so I was about to look for him," Gilbert replied.


    "Oh, Odin? There''s no need to look for him. He''s currently inside my cultivation hall."


    "Your cultivation hall? Why?" Gilbert was confused at what he heard. He did not understand why Rocky


    woulde to that ce by himself.


    "Don''t worry. I apanied him there to give him a small test. I just wanted to see if he really is as


    extraordinary as you imed him to be," La exined in a cheerful tone.


    Upon hearing this, Gilbert could not help but swallow. He was well aware that Rocky might suffer a lot if


    La was indeed serious in testing his abilities. After all, she was an expert in setting high-level barrier


    techniques and was unmatched even in the royal family. In fact, only a few strong warriors could break


    her enchanted barriers.


    Afterward, La sat on the main chair in front of the guest hall and also motioned Gilbert to take a seat.


    When both of them had finally sat down, La then said, "Have you thought of my proposal already?"


    "Yes. After discussing it with several elders and Odin, we havee up to an agreement that the


    Ghost Fief will wholeheartedly support you to be the next leader of the royal family," Gilbert told


    her bluntly.


    "Thank you. I really appreciate it." La heaved a deep sigh, very much relieved at Gilbert''s response.


    "You must have known that the Ghost Fief is allied with the Flower Fief. Hence, I will also try my best to


    persuade them into supporting you. In fact, you can already consider it done. However, I''m afraid that


    even with the two fiefs, it won''t be enough to contend against Prince Zain''s influence," Gilbert added


    without sugarcoating anything.


    "I know. I also have the same concerns, so I have already sent some of my men to persuade the other


    fief leaders. At this point, I am aware that my chances of seeding are still low, but I cannot back out


    now. I will still try until thest moment," La uttered with conviction.


    "By the way, you must have already heard that Prince Zain is sending the troops of the Shura Race to


    invade the territories of the human race and spiritual race." Gilbert opened up another topic.


    "Yes, I am aware. Of course, he did this to strengthen his position. Previously, the royal family tried


    every means to make the human race and the spiritual race turn to each other while pulling the strings


    from behind. This way, they thought that they could benefit from it. But surprisingly, the spiritual race


    was defeated by the human race, and the ploy of the royal family was thwarted. This even led to the


    alliance of the two races to fight back against our race. It was really inexplicable. Whoever was leading


    the human race that time must be a genius," La remarked.


    "The truth is I am also responsible for that matter. Under themand of the royal family, I sent


    someone to the alien worlds to capture some elites and bring them back here in our world. Moreover, I


    sent some spies into the human race and the spiritual race to sow the seed of dissension. However, I


    did not expect that the elites from the alien worlds could escape. After that, they stirred up trouble and


    eventually ruined my n. They even managed to kill one of my trusted men, making me lose such a


    capable assistant," Gilbert recounted, admitting his guilt.


    "In my opinion, this is not really your fault. The current royal family is being too impatient and greedy.


    Everyone knows that the existence of the human race and the spiritual race is the main reason why the


    continent can maintain its bnce. If we try to destroy them, we will suffer the consequences that the


    naturalw will bring upon us. Since my mother retired, the royal family has been trying to conquer the


    entire continent over and over again. They were too determined to drive out both the human race and


    the spiritual race, defying the will of the gods." La could not help but let out a frown as her


    resentment towards the current royal family surfaced.


    "That is true. However, we are still bound to obey the order of the royal family. We cannot go against


    their wishes..." Gilbert sighed in helplessness. If it was not really for themand of the royal family,


    he did not want to cause trouble to the human race and spiritual race.


    "That is the exact reason why I need to regain the position as the queen of the Shura Race. I will be


    sure to inherit my mother''s will and lead the entire race to prosperity once again. I shall end the current


    royal family''s wicked ways!" La dered firmly.


    "Your mother helped my n once. Now, it is my turn to repay that kindness. Rest assured, I will do


    whatever I can to help you." Gilbert expressed his heartfelt support.


    "Thank you. I am so relieved to hear that..." La let out a huge smile, satisfied that there were still


    people who were loyal to her and to the principles that she was fighting for.


    "I see that you were already having a pleasant conversation with Leader Gilbert, miss." Out of


    nowhere, a figure suddenly came inside the hall. The moment he spoke, La''s eyes widened and


    were instantly fixed at him.


    "Odin? I thought you were in the princess'' cultivation hall?" Gilbert was also stunned upon seeing that it


    was actually Rocky who came in. He did not expect that he would break through La''s enchanted


    barrier so soon. Moreover, he was confused that Rocky was addressing the princess as if he already


    knew her.


    However, Rocky already had a hunch that thedy he met earlier was actually Princess La herself.


    He was just going along with La''s act and was waiting for her to reveal her true identity.

 Chapter 1823 A Sudden Smile

    Chapter 1823 A Sudden Smile


    The temperament of Princess La was a bit different from thedy that Rocky had met earlier. The


    princess in front of him right now was so dignified and graceful, while the previous one was more like a


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    lively girl with a youthful aura.


    In fact, if Rocky did not remember La''s aura, he would have thought that she had a twin sister.


    Meanwhile, La was in a daze, looking intently at Rocky. She and Gilbert were expecting that he


    woulde out a bitter, but he was already here as if the enchanted barrier was not much of a


    challenge for him.


    "Well done! It seemed that Leader Gilbert was indeed right about you. You are so talented!" As soon as


    La regained her senses, she did not hold back on praising Rocky.


    "And I didn''t expect that you have such a naughty side, Your Royal Highness," Rocky replied with a


    meaningful smile.


    "Ahem!" Not expecting Rocky''s response, La could not help but re at him, signaling to Rocky not


    to reveal what happened between them earlier.


    However, since Gilbert was a shrewd man, he immediately realized that the two of them must have met


    before. Of course, he did not show that in his facial expression. Besides, it was a good thing that Rocky


    was approved by La.


    "Godly Genius, please have a seat too!" La urged.


    Immediately after, Rocky took the offer and sat down beside Gilbert.


    "I''ve already heard from Leader Gilbert that the Ghost Fief is willing to support me, but I also want to


    confirm from you that you are willing to assist me and work for me." The expression on La''s face


    instantly became serious as she looked at Rocky.


    "Hmm, what if I say no?" Rocky asked with a cunning smile.


    Obviously, both Gilbert and La were taken aback. They did not expect that they would hear this kind


    of response from Rocky.


    "Odin, what are you saying? Didn''t we agree about this yesterday?" Gilbert immediately turned to


    Rocky and wanted to reprimand him.


    "Well, I only said that I would help Princess La. I never said that I would work for her," Rocky


    corrected, dwelling on the technicalities.


    "So, is there a difference between the two?" La''s beautiful eyes narrowed. She deemed that Rocky


    wanted to y with words.


    "Yes, there is. If I work for you, it''s obvious that our rtionship will be a superior-subordinate


    one. I don''t like that. I don''t like working for someone else. I am willing to help you as long as it won''t be


    the case," Rocky rified, firmly dering his stand.


    "You are indeed an interesting person, Odin. So, tell me. If you don''t like working for me, what kind of


    rtionship do you want ours to be?" La yed along, letting out a genuine smile.


    "Well, it''s up to you. Anything is fine as long as it is not the superior-subordinate kind," Rocky said in a


    very casual way.


    "I see. Then, how about we be friends instead?" Partially reading what kind of person Rocky was,


    La suggested this.


    Gilbert was surprised. He did not expect that the princess would want to be friends with Rocky.


    "Sure. That sounds great," Rocky instantly agreed.


    "All right then. From now on, you, Odin, are my friend," La confirmed.


    "So, can I start calling you La?" Rocky asked, trying to really get familiar with her.


    "Yes, of course. Feel free to do so." Surprisingly, La was also an easy-going person. She didn''t mind


    not having the formalities at all.


    "Now that we are friends, I shall give you a gift. Think of it as a sign of my support for you." The truth


    was Rocky just wanted to test if the princess was indeed worthy of his help. Since she proved to be a


    trustworthy person, he did not hesitate to reveal what he had been doing recently.


    "Oh? A gift this soon? I sure am looking forward to it." Of course, La had no idea what Rocky was


    about to give her. But since he made it sound like it was a big deal, she became expectant of it.


    "Well, you must have already heard from Leader Gilbert that both the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief


    will support you. But in addition to those two, I can also get the Genie Fief and the Purgatory Fief to


    support you in secret," Rocky dered confidently.


    "But I heard that the Genie Fief is already allied with the Primitive Fief. How can you get them to


    support me?" La asked in confusion.


    "The truth is they are just allies on the surface. It is all for show," Rocky replied in a roundabout


    manner.


    "So, what does that exactly mean?" Hearing Rocky''s revtion, the princess was even more surprised.


    "I have been making some arrangements on my own. I will spare you of the boring details, but all you


    have to know right now is that you will get the support of at least four fiefs the moment you need it,"


    Rocky said upfront.


    "Okay then. I believe you." Since La could see how confident Rocky was, she could tell that he was


    indeed serious about this.


    At the same time, Gilbert could not help but look at Rocky with a subtle frown on his face. Although


    Rocky had a good intention, he was a bit unhappy that the Godly Genius made a call without letting


    him know.


    Of course, Rocky instantly noticed the look on Gilbert''s face. He knew that the moment he revealed


    this, Gilbert would be disappointed with him. However, Rocky did not really care since he had a more


    ambitious goal to aplish. Now that he were friends with Princess La, Gilbert actually became


    somewhat dispensable to him.


    "Additionally, I also made some arrangements while I was in the human race. The moment Prince Zain


    mobilizes his troops to attack the territories of the human race and the spiritual race, someone will step


    up and stop this. This should be a huge blow to Prince Zain''s campaign," Rocky continued.


    "Really? You have already prepared that far? And you are certain that you can prevent Zain''s attempt


    to invade the other two races?" Princess La was actually astounded that Rocky had already made


    these arrangements in advance. It was as if he had the ability to foresee everything.


    "Well, all I can say is that I won''t allow Prince Zain to achieve what he wants!" Rocky replied resolutely.


    "I see. Then, if you need anything, just say it. I will also do what I can to provide any kind of aid." As the


    person who needed support from others, Princess La was also prepared to give her all to help her


    supporters.


    "No. Everything will be just fine. If it isn''t that much, I only hope that you can witness my marriage with


    Valeria." In return for all his huge steps, Rocky surprisingly made such a simple request.


    "Is that all? Even if you did not ask me, I would not miss it." For Princess La, it was something so


    trivial, so of course, she would not hesitate to do it.


    "Then, that settles it. I already told you everything you need to know. For now, you two can continue to


    talk. I''ll just wait outside." Afterward, Rocky went out of the hall.


    "Your Royal Highness, please forgive Odin''s rudeness! That guy doesn''t really know much about


    proper etiquette." The moment Rocky got out of the hall, Gilbert took the chance to cup his hands and


    apologize on his behalf.


    "Ha-ha! Don''t worry. I am not angry. If anything, I am d that the Ghost Fief has been blessed with a


    precious Godly Genius this time," La remarked, praising Rocky and his brilliant mind.


    "I must admit that Odin is indeed very extraordinary. The only problem with him is that he tends to be


    quite unruly and independent. He always does what he thinks is right. Thus, I''m afraid that it will be


    hard to control him in the future," Gilbert said with a worried expression.


    "Isn''t that normal? All Godly Geniuses tend to be like that. They don''t like being controlled and ordered


    around. I don''t think you should make a big deal out of it. After all, if he can help me ascend to the


    throne, the Ghost Fief will obviously be the biggest beneficiary. You should learn to trust him


    more." Laforted Gilbert and gave him a word of advice.


    Gilbert nodded, understanding what the princess meant. Eventually, they finished their conversation,


    and Gilbert also left the hall.


    Upon going out of the hall, Gilbert saw Rocky waiting for him. At this moment, there was still an obvious


    dissatisfaction in his eyes that was caused by Rocky''s actions.


    "I guess you are still mad at me, Leader Gilbert. Are you thinking that I had hidden that information


    from you on purpose?" Rocky asked straightforwardly. He deemed that Gilbert would not talk about it


    openly, so he decided to initiate discussing it.


    "It''s good that you know what you''ve done," Gilbert answered coldly.


    "The reason why I didn''t tell you about it is that you''d think that my n is a bit far-fetched. If I told you


    about it in advance, I''m sure that you would not let me discuss it with the princess," Rocky exined


    ingenuously.


    "I know that your n is feasible, but it''s still full of uncertainty. Of course, I will object because the


    princess can''t take those huge risks."


    "That''s where you are mistaken. My n will not affect the princess whether it seeds or not; and the


    whole thing is not dangerous at all," Rocky said with a deviousugh.

 Chapter 1824 A Remote Place

    Chapter 1824 A Remote ce


    "What? Do you care to exin that further?" This time, Gilbert could not read Rocky''s mind. He had no


    clue what the young man was nning.


    "Well, let it be a secret in the meantime. I''m sure you will realize it soon," Rocky said, deliberately kept


    Gilbert guessing.


    Although Gilbert still had some misgivings about it, he had no choice but to go with it since Princess


    La already agreed to Rocky''s ns.


    Then, as the two returned to the Ghost Fief, Gilbert began preparing for the wedding ceremony. At the


    same time, Rocky also started collecting more information about Zain and Enoch, La''s biggest rivals


    in the selection for the next leader of the royal family.


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.


    At this time, the date of Rocky and Valeria''s wedding was finally set, and it would be held a weekter.


    Then, another two days passed. There were only five days before the wedding.


    Rocky had just gotten out of the Ghost Pce when a delicate figure suddenly appeared in front of


    him. In a sh, a snow-white dagger was pressed against his neck, rendering him motionless.


    "Gloria, what do you think you''re doing? Put that dagger away from me! What if someone sees you?"


    Although the figure was hiding her face, Rocky could easily tell from her aura that it was none other


    than Gloria.


    "Why should I do that? You are going to marry that woman behind my back! How dare you?! Do you


    think I''ll just let this slide?" Gloria scolded angrily.


    "We''ve already talked about this. You know that we are engaged, and we''re bound to get married


    sooner orter," Rocky reminded her.


    "Then, what about me? You''re just going to toss me away?" Gloria''s enchanting eyes widened as if she


    had already lost all logic.


    "Have you forgotten? This marriage is just necessary for the alliance of our fiefs. It is not real. It''s not


    like I will sleep with her afterward!" Rocky reasoned strongly, knowing that this was what Gloria was


    thinking.


    "Ha! You''re just saying that!" Indeed, Gloria was not actually worried about the marriage per se, but she


    was afraid that Rocky might have already fallen in love with Valeria.


    "Fine! If you don''t believe me, you can hide inside the bridal chamber after the ceremony. If you see


    that I will do something to Valeria, then you can go out and stop me at any time." At this point, Rocky


    said whatever Gloria wanted to hear just so she would calm down.


    "I will do that even if you do not tell me!" Gloria gritted her teeth, still unsatisfied with Rocky''s answers.


    "What else do you want me to say? Just put away the dagger, and we will talk somewhere else," Rocky


    almost pleaded.


    Eventually, Gloria put the dagger away, but she still red at Rocky. After that, he took her hand and


    led her somewhere private.


    Soon enough, the two of them arrived at thekeside where Rocky usually did his cultivation.


    "By the way, why did you leave all of a sudden after the Spiritual Emperor Contest? I searched for you


    everywhere, but I could not find you." Rocky was finally able to ask this.


    "I had no choice. I got sudden news that someone tried to assassinate my father, so I had toe


    back in a hurry. I actually wanted to tell you first, but I also could not find you." Since Rocky was using


    Basil''s identity at that time, there was really no way for her to find him.


    "There was also an attempt to assassinate your father?" Of course, this news came as a surprise to


    Rocky. After all, he had been staying in the Ghost Fief for quite a while now, but no one told him about


    this.


    "I heard that someone also tried to kill Leader Gilbert recently, right?" Gloria asked.


    "Yes. Does that mean that your father is a supporter of Prince Enoch?" Based on the series of events,


    Rocky came to this conclusion.


    "What makes you think so?" Gloria was actually surprised, but she did not directly admit it.


    "Well, I just guessed it." It was actually a simple process of deduction for Rocky. Gilbert was targeted


    because he was a supporter of La. Since it did not seem that Adrian was on Zain''s side, then he


    must be Enoch''s supporter.


    "Yes. My father and Prince Enoch are actually the best of friends. Of course, he is going to support the


    prince," Gloria finally revealed.


    "So, it is highly possible that Prince Zain is the one who tried to eliminate your father and Leader


    Gilbert."


    "That is also my theory, and that is why I''m here. I wanted to confirm if the one who tried to assassinate


    Leader Gilbert was sent by the same person who tried to kill my father." Gloria was indeed smart to


    have put up this spection quickly.


    "Anyway, have you still kept in touch with Quentin after the Spiritual Emperor Contest?" Rocky asked


    out of nowhere.


    "Well, yes. I''ve contacted him once. It seems that his injuries were so severe that they have not healed


    yet. Since he is disabled now, it appears that he won''t be of any use to us anymore."


    "No, you''re wrong. We can still use him. He is in a desperate situation right now, so he will do whatever


    he can to save himself, even if he has to be my pawn," Rocky dered with a cunning smile on


    his face.


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Not realizing what Rocky was thinking, Gloria looked at him in confusion.


    "I''ll tell you the detailster. Right now, I need you to give this pill to Quentin. Tell him that you stole this


    from me. He will surely figure things out and thene to me," Rocky said as he took out the pill that


    he had prepared in advance.


    "Are you sure?" Gloria took the pill but was still a little doubtful of Rocky''s n.


    "Yes, I am certain. Just make sure that he takes that pill."


    "All right then. I will deliver this to him." Gloria knew that every n that Rocky made was carefully


    thought of. Although she was willful at most times, she knew that she could trust his wisdom when it


    counted.


    Then, after Gloria left, Rocky also went back to the Ghost Pce.


    Eventually, the day of the wedding approached. Obviously, the preparations were even grander than


    the engagement ceremony.


    Since it was the wedding of her adopted daughter, Flora, the leader of the Flower Fief, had arrived at


    the Ghost Fief two days before the appointed event.


    As soon as she arrived, Flora made sure to meet Rocky, her future son-inw.


    At this moment, all seats were already upied in the conference hall. All important figures were there,


    including Gilbert, Flora, and the elders of the Ghost Fief. Of course, the soon-to-be wedded couple


    were also there.


    It was Flora''s first time meeting Rocky in person. She was actually impressed when she heard his


    performances as ofte, so she was excited to see him. However, the moment she saw him, she was a


    little surprised because she did not expect that he looked mediocre. He did not have any imposing


    manner, but she could see that he carried himself with confidence.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Flora had already met a lot of people in the Shura Race all these years, so she was sure that Rocky did


    not look very eye-catching. But based on what she heard, she knew that he was just hiding his real


    strength. Therefore, overall, she was still satisfied with her future son-inw.


    Since it was their wedding, she had to give Rocky a gift.


    Hence, Flora approached Rocky and took out a shining dragon-shaped pendant. "Odin, take this


    Dragon Jade. This pendant and the Phoenix Jade that Valeria possesses are a pair. They are made


    from the holy jade on the top of the snow mountain. They promote masculine and feminine qualities


    that will be helpful in your dual cultivation. Use their power as you and Valeria engage in dual


    cultivation. With these, you will get twice the result with just half the effort. Use them wisely!" she


    exined after she handed the pendant to Rocky.


    "Thank you, Leader Flora. This will be a huge help for us," Rocky politely answered and gratefully took


    the jade pendant.


    "I hope that you can take good care of Valeria in the future. Although she is not my biological daughter,


    I have always treated her as such. I will not allow her to suffer any kind of grievance," Flora gently


    warned.


    "Don''t worry, Leader Flora. I will always be good to her," Rocky promised with a faint smile.


    "And Valeria, you have to be a good wife once you are already married. Don''t be so willful, and don''t


    give Odin a hard time," Flora reminded, looking at Valeria dotingly.


    "Yes, I know." Valeria seemed to be a bit shy upon hearing Flora''s remarks.


    "You two can leave now to have a good rest. Your big day is alreadying up. As for the others,


    please leave too. I will have a talk with Leader Flora in private," Gilbert said.


    Rocky and Valeria nced at each other and eventually left.


    "I guess they are going to talk about supporting Princess La," Valeria told Rocky while they walked


    out of the meeting hall.


    "Maybe. But do you think Leader Flora will agree to it?" Rocky asked. He had not heard whom Flora


    actually wanted to support, so he did not know if Gilbert could convince her.


    "Well, I know that she is cautious in these matters, so she won''t take a stand easily. I think she might


    only give her answer after we are officially married," Valeria answered, taking Flora''s nature into


    consideration.


    Hearing that, Rocky just nodded and eventually bid goodbye to her.


    Then, on his way back to the Ghost Pce, Rocky instantly sensed that someone was following him.


    Upon knowing who it was, he let out a grin and deliberately walked towards a remote forest nearby.

 Chapter 1825 Overwhelming Murderous Will

    Chapter 1825 Overwhelming Murderous Will


    The moment Rocky stepped into the forest, he sensed that a murderous will oozed out from the figure


    who was following him. But of course, he still remained calm because he was leading the person here


    on purpose.


    Realizing that they were now in a remote ce, the person bearing the killing intent suddenly rushed


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    towards Rocky. Soon enough, Rocky felt a shining sharp w around his neck.


    "Have you really thought this through, Quentin? I am about to attend a wedding ceremony as the


    bridegroom. If anything suddenly happens to me, I''m afraid you won''t be able to escape this ce,"


    Rocky warned. Even before he entered the forest, he already knew that it was Quentin who was


    following him.


    "I''m not stupid. I''m not here to kill you. Just give me the form of the healing pill and you''re free to


    go!" Quentin said in a rough and gloomy voice.


    "Form? What are you talking about?" Rocky did not want this to be easy for Quentin, so he


    pretended not to know about it.


    "You can''t fool me! I know that you made a special healing pill to save Valeria. Now, give the form of


    that pill to me so that we can both walk out of here as soon as possible! I''m not ying games here,


    Odin!" Quentin roared.


    "Oh, so you want to heal yourself using my pills? I can create those pills to help you. But is this the way


    you''re going to ask me for help? By attacking me?" Rocky sneered, deliberately provoking Quentin.


    But after regaining his senses, Quentin finally took away the Spectral King w.


    "How do you know that I have those healing pills?" Rocky asked, trying to confirm that Gloria did her


    job appropriately.


    "Why do you care? That''s not important!"


    "Well, there''s only one possible person who could have told you about it. It was Gloria, right? She came


    to metely, but apparently, she just did that to steal the pills and give them to you," Rocky said with a


    serious expression. He did this on purpose so that Quentin would trust Gloria even more.


    "Ha-ha! I see. Were you thinking that Gloria will really fall in love with someone like you? Quit


    daydreaming!" Quentin snorted disdainfully, falling easily for Rocky''s splendid act.


    "Humph! I don''t need her in the first ce. I already have Valeria, so I can just dispose of her anytime,"


    Rocky retorted with a shrug.


    "Don''t act like you''re such a big shot. Just cut the crap and give me the form. I don''t have much time


    to waste on you!" Quentin demanded sternly, growing impatient with their pointless conversation.


    "I can give you the form, but it will just be pointless in your hands," Rocky said while crossing his


    arms on his chest.


    "What the hell do you mean?"


    "It means that I am the only one who can refine thisplex kind of pill. If you really want to recover


    from your injuries, you have to ask for my help in refining them. So, if you ever n to do something


    against me, then you are doomed to be disabled throughout your whole life."


    "Are you threatening me, bastard?" Based on Rocky''s tone, Quentin easily perceived that Rocky was


    implying something more.


    "Threatening you? No, of course not. I don''t have to do that. After all, at your current state, I can just


    watch on the sidelines while the other Godly Geniuses take care of you. I don''t even need to deal with


    you myself," Rocky replied, subtly mocking him by stating the obvious.


    "Then, what the hell do you want? Just say it direct to my face!" Although Quentin was unwilling to ask


    for Rocky''s help, at this point, he was the only one that could heal him.


    "All right then, since you want me to be straightforward, listen carefully to what I''m about to say. All I


    want is for you to persuade the leader of your Purgatory Fief to side with Princess La in theing


    selection of the next ruler of the Shura Race," Rocky said bluntly.


    "What? That''s impossible! The Purgatory Fief has already decided to support Prince Zain!" Quentin


    instantly refused, knowing that this matter was out of his hands.


    "Well, I don''t think that''s my problem anymore. You asked me what I want as payment for your


    recovery, so you have to agree with my condition. I''m sure you understand your position. After all,


    without the Godly Genius, the Purgatory Fief will be out of thepetition for good, and of course, you


    don''t want that. Moreover, I''m a bit certain that the leader of your fief is yet to know that you''re seriously


    injured, right?" Rocky knew that Quentin was at his most desperate moment right now, so he was


    confident that he could take advantage of it.


    "Damn it! Why do I have to go through this?" Quentin''s face twitched in rage that the veins on his


    temples became very visible.


    "Don''t get so angry. I''m sure that it won''t be that difficult for you to convince your leader. After all,


    everyone knows that Princess La has a very good reputation since her mother has been a virtuous


    ruler in the past. It will also be advantageous for your fief if she became the next ruler." Rocky


    expressed his opinion, pushing Quentin to agree with him.


    "Ha! It doesn''t really matter to me who''s going to be the next ruler. Everything will just be the same."


    "Then, you have no reason not to agree with my terms. Put your well-being as your priority. There is


    nothing wrong with that."


    "Fine. I agree..." Since Quentin knew that he really had no other choice, he eventually agreed.


    "Here is a bottle of the pills that I promised. Take it and you should feel better." Rocky took out the


    bottle he had prepared in advance and handed it over.


    "Will I fully recover after taking all of this?" Quentin asked as he examined the bottle.


    "No, not yet. But if Princess La became the next ruler, then I guarantee that you can return to your


    former state," Rocky answered honestly.


    "Why should I trust you? How can you assure me that you''ll fulfill your promise?" It was just natural for


    Quentin to be skeptical. After all, they were still enemies. He could not help but worry that Rocky would


    stop helping him once La had already be the queen.


    "You can doubt me all you want, but one thing is for sure. I am your only hope! So, you actually have


    no choice but to trust me whether you like it or not," Rocky said haughtily.


    Obviously, Quentin was not satisfied with this answer, so he could not help but reveal a hint of anger on


    his face. On the other hand, he realized that Rocky was right. He could not afford to doubt him because


    he was the only one that could help him recover.


    After they settled with the agreement, Quentin immediately disappeared from where he stood.


    Then, a few moments after Quentin left, Gloria suddenly appeared behind Rocky.


    "So, you asked me to give him the medicinal pill so that you can manipte him into agreeing with


    what you want?" Gloria shook her head, only realizing the motive behind Rocky''s order.


    "Yeah, you did well. Thank you." Rocky turned to her and let out a huge smile.


    "But why does the Ghost Fief want to support Princess La? In terms of strength, the better candidate


    that can contend with Prince Zain is Prince Enoch," Gloria asked with furrowed brows.


    "Well, first, Leader Gilbert has already established a good rtionship with Princess La. As for me, I


    also want to support her due to my own reasons. Don''t worry. I won''t force the Genie Fief to support


    Princess La, as long as you will not side with Prince Zain," Rocky assured Gloria. But of course, if


    she could convince her father to side with Princess La, then it would even be better.


    "I can''t make the decision myself, but I will surely take this to my father once we meet again." Gloria


    knew that it might be difficult to convince her father since he was very close with Prince Enoch.


    However, she wanted to stand by Rocky in whatever way she could, because she had a premonition


    even during the Spiritual Emperor Contest that he would be thest man standing in the battle of the


    Godly Geniuses.


    "So, what are you going to do now? Will you stay and watch the wedding?" Rocky asked with a light


    smile.


    "Of course! I have already prepared some tricks that I could pull off during the event."


    "What? Seriously? Valeria would be furious if she found out that it was your doing." Rocky suddenly


    panicked a little, afraid of what Gloria might do during the ceremony.


    "So? I am not afraid of her. You know what, I actually want to fight her. I didn''t even have the


    opportunity to do that in the Spiritual Emperor Contest!"


    "Are you not really thinking of the consequences of your actions? What if they caught you?" Rocky


    immediately reprimanded her.


    "Humph! You''re boring. Of course, I am just kidding! I''m not that stupid to cause such trouble. Anyway,


    I''m actually heading back to the Genie Fief, so I will not be able to witness your wedding. My father just


    sent a message that Prince Zain started recruiting soldiers there. He wants me to go back and help him


    with it," Gloria said, rolling her eyes.


    "Oh, I see. Before I forget, I''ll also have to go to the human race after the wedding ceremony," Rocky


    informed her, just in case she went to the Ghost Fief to find him.


    "The human race? Why? What are you going to do there?" Gloria asked out of curiosity.


    "Why else? I am going there to do an undercover assignment." Rocky made up an excuse on the spot.


    He could not let her know his ns right now.


    "That sounds exciting! I''ll alsoe with you." Gloria immediately showed interest, thinking that they


    could spend some time without anyone watching them.


    "No. I want you to wait for me here. Besides, I need to you collect some relevant information whenever


    there is an opportunity." Moreover, Rocky knew that he would not be able to do his tasks if Gloria would


    always pester him.


    "Humph! You don''t want me there so that no one will interfere when you fool around with other girls!"


    Gloria''s eyes widened in anger and jealousy.


    "Oh, please! Is that how you really see me?" Rocky was actually at a loss. Gloria was acting more like


    his wife than Valeria.


    "What is in it for me if I listen to you?" Gloria immediately bargained. As a scheming woman, she would


    not do something against her will if she would not gain something from it.


    "Fine! I promise to make sure that you will enter the final battle of the Godly Geniuses. Is that enough?"


    Rocky eventually offered.


    "Really? You are not just saying that so that I will agree?" Gloria''s eyes instantly lit up after she heard


    what Rocky was offering this time.


    "Tell me. When did I ever break my promise?"


    "All right! You have a deal. No take backs!" Gloria said enthusiastically. Holding on to Rocky''s promise,


    she hurriedly left with deep satisfaction written all over her face.

 Chapter 1826 An Exchange Of Courtesies

    Chapter 1826 An Exchange Of Courtesies


    Two dayster, the much-awaited wedding ceremony was held as scheduled.


    The square in Gilbert''s mansion, where the ceremony was going to be held, was crowded with guests


    and important figures. It was an understatement to say that the air was filled with gaiety.


    However, in contrast to weddings done in the human race, it was more straightforward and was mostly


    just for formality.


    At this moment, Rocky and Valeria were already at the high tform in their stunning wedding attire,


    receiving warm greetings and blessings from the guests.


    But aside from the couple, the attention of most of the people was actually focused on Princess La,


    who came to the wedding to officiate the ceremony. It was known that Princess La was the most


    beautiful woman in the entire Shura Race. Moreover, since her mother was the former queen, many


    people really admired and adored her. Her presiding over the wedding ceremony was proof of her close


    rtionship with the Ghost Fief.


    After the brief ceremony, Rocky and Valeria got off the stage and prepared to cross the square so that


    they could enter their bridal chamber.


    At the same time, Gilbert, Flora, and Princess La escorted the newly-wedded couple in person.


    However, they suddenly noticed that amotion was happening at the other side of the square.


    Eventually, the crowd parted in order to make way for someone. Soon enough, a domineering, tall man,


    who was apanied by several peak-level Spiritual Emperors, appeared and walked towards Rocky


    and Valeria.


    All members of the Shura Race who saw this man instantly showed fear and awe on their faces. In fact,


    they could not even look directly at him.


    Although Rocky was just seeing this man for the first time, he could already tell from his demeanor, as


    well as from the reactions of the people, that this man was none other than the son of the current king


    ¡ªPrince Zain.


    Obviously, Gilbert, Flora, and Princess La were all taken aback by Prince Zain''s unexpected arrival.


    Of course, as a courtesy, Gilbert invited most members of the royal family, including Prince Zain. But


    normally, prominent figures like him would note in person and would just send a representative.


    Therefore, never did they expect that the prince would arrive at the wedding.


    "Congrattions to you two!" Zain expressed firmly, cupping his hands towards the couple.


    "Thank you, Prince Zain. We actually did not expect to see you here in person. It''s a huge honor for us


    and the newly-wedded couple!" Gilbert immediately saluted respectfully.


    Flora also did the same and bowed politely.


    "Ha-ha! Of course. If Princess La came in person, then I don''t see any reason why I would not," Zain


    replied as he subtly cast a nce at La.


    Seeing this, La just nodded and smiled back.


    "By the way, Your Royal Highness, we were just about to escort the couple to their bridal chamber. You


    can take a seat first. You must be a bit tired from the trip going here." Upon saying that, Gilbert was


    already about to ask someone to lead Zain and the Spiritual Emperors to take their seats, but the


    prince interrupted him.


    "It''s fine. I actually want to give my wedding present first," Zain said with a smile and waved his hand to


    signal his attendants.


    Immediately after, his attendants began to carry severalrge chests andid them right in front of


    Rocky and Valeria.


    As the attendants opened therge chests, everyone saw that they actually contained precious gold


    and silver pieces of jewelry, as well as rare spiritual treasures.


    Of course, to give all of this as a gift was a very generous gesture from Zain. Hence, the guests could


    not help but whisper to each other.


    "What a luscious disy of generosity!"


    "But if he came in person while bringing all these expensive gifts, it means that he is up to


    something¡­"


    "I agree. He must want something in return!"


    "Your Royal Highness, we really appreciate all of these gifts!" Rocky expressed his gratitude after


    taking a nce at all the treasures in front of him.


    "Actually, that is just a part of it. Let me show you the real one." Then, Zain gestured to a peak-level


    Spiritual Emperor, who immediately stepped forward and presented a chest that looked slightly different


    than the previous ones.


    Upon opening it, a beam of bright light instantly shot out. Then, as the dazzling light finally subsided, a


    unique bead could be seen lying inside it. Judging from the spiritual power that was being emitted by


    the bead, it was pretty evident that it was an extraordinary treasure.


    "This is the Spirit-nourishing Pearl. I believe that you must have already heard about it before. It is a


    precious treasure that can boost the cultivation of any Spiritual Emperor and help them break through


    to a higher level. Even in the Shura Race, it is considered a rare treasure. I was informed that Valeria is


    already at the high grade of the Emperor Realm. Thus, if she uses this pearl, she will easily reach the


    peak level!" Zain exined with pride, showing the people how generous he could be.


    Of course, everyone who heard it was astounded. They knew how precious the Spirit-nourishing Pearl


    was. At this point, it was bing clearer that Zain''s intention for giving all of this was to draw them


    over to his side.


    Everybody was well aware that thepetition for the sessor to the throne had already begun.


    Although Zain possessed formidable power, it was not enough to guarantee his win. Therefore, he had


    to do his best to gain the support of several fiefs. After all, controlling the nine major fiefs was the


    foundation for ruling the entire Shura Race.


    Of course, Rocky and Valeria were also aware of what Zain was trying to aplish. Since the Ghost


    Fief and the Flower Fief were supposed to support Princess La, they couldn''t just ept this


    extremely valuable gift. Once they took it, the prince would surely take it as a sign that they would


    support him in the future.


    On the other hand, Princess La just remained calm, trying to see what the couple would do in this


    situation.


    "Your Royal Highness, this is too valuable. We can''t possibly receive such a precious gift from you! We


    can take the rest, but as for the Spirit-nourishing Pearl, I don''t think we can ept it," Valeria tried to


    refuse politely, knowing what their position was.


    "Oh, don''t say that. There''s no need to be too modest because I''ve specially prepared this gift for you.


    If you don''t ept it, I''m afraid some people will think that you are unsatisfied with it." Zain''s tone


    changed a bit. His smile had a different meaning, and his brows raised a little.


    Sensing that Zain would not take no for an answer, Valeria showed a hint of panic. She did not know


    how else she could refuse the prince without offending him.


    "My dear wife, why don''t we just ept Prince Zain''s generosity? After all, he said that he specially


    prepared this for us. It would be rude not to take it," Rocky suddenly butted in.


    Valeria could not believe what she just heard since Rocky fully knew what it meant to ept it.


    However, when she looked at Rocky, she instantly read the meaning behind Rocky''s stare. He was


    clearly telling her that he had a n, so she should just go along with it. Although she was still a bit


    hesitant, Valeria finally said, "All right then. We will dly take it. Thank you very much, Prince Zain!"


    Afterward, Valeria took the Spirit-nourishing Pearl from the attendant.


    Upon seeing that Valeria epted the gift, the guests started whispering among themselves again.


    After all, this clearly meant that the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief should now express their support to


    Prince Zain.


    At the same time, Gilbert and Flora also exchanged worried nces with each other. They both knew


    that Zain just made a pretty clever move, not even allowing them a chance to refuse. Moreover, he


    must have deliberately done it in front of Princess La to embarrass her.


    However, at this moment, Rocky suddenly said, "Dear, since this is our first time meeting with the


    prince, I think it is just appropriate that we also give him a gift in return. This way, it will be an exchange


    of courtesies!"


    Obviously, Valeria could not help but look at Rocky in confusion. She knew that he was nning


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    something, but she could not understand what exactly he was up to.


    Even Zain furrowed his brows in surprise. Rocky definitely said that they were going to give him


    something in return. However, in his opinion, even if they were Godly Geniuses, they could not possibly


    hand him something that would be as precious as the Spirit-nourishing Pearl.


    "Haven''t we collected a lot of treasures while we were in the Holy Heaven Pce? I think we acquired


    something very suitable to give the prince as a gift," Rocky added as he winked at Valeria.

 Chapter 1827 The True Feelings

    Chapter 1827 The True Feelings


    "Oh, yes. We have collected lots of treasures," Valeria responded, ying along with Rocky.


    "If I remember correctly, one of them is a divine treasure. So, if we are to give something to Prince


    Zain, why not that?" Then, right after Rocky spoke of it, he took out a seemingly unremarkable and


    ordinary purple root.


    At the same time, everyone was intrigued upon hearing that Rocky mentioned a divine treasure.


    However, when their gazes fell on the object that Rocky just took out, the people present showed a


    confused expression. After all, it looked far from being precious, and it seemed that nothing was special


    about it.


    Of course, this was what the weak thought. But in the eyes of the strong warriors, especially those at


    the Shura Realm, they could see a dazzling spiritual light emitting from it.


    "Is that the Purple Demonic Root?" Gilbert suddenly eximed as he recognized the divine treasure in


    Rocky''s hand.


    Immediately after, the crowd went into an uproar upon hearing what Gilbert just said. They knew that


    the Purple Demonic Root was an extremely rare divine treasure. It could absorb and condense the


    essence of heaven and earth and also transform it into powerful demonic energy. However, because of


    the treasure''s fiendish nature, it could only be refined by masters that were at least at the Shura Realm.


    Hence, for masters at the Shura Realm, it was indeed a coveted treasure that could be used to further


    their cultivation.


    Unfortunately, the ce where the Purple Demonic Root could be found was extremely dangerous. In


    fact, even Shura Realm masters did not dare to enter it. Hence, even the royal family considered the


    Purple Demonic Root as a priceless treasure.


    Thus, at this moment, Zain could not remove his gaze from the Purple Demonic Root. His eyes were


    filled with greed, and he really wanted it for himself. Upon reaching the Shura Realm, it was pretty hard


    to increase one''s strength. It might take dozens of years or even hundreds of years to reach the next


    level. That was why this kind of treasure was pretty famous among strong masters. By using this rare


    divine treasure, it could drastically shorten one''s cultivation time to reach a higher level.


    Currently, in the royal family, there were only three warriors who were at the peak level of the Shura


    Realm, and only a few managed to reach the high grade.


    As for Prince Zain, since he was a talented master, even at his current age, he was already close to


    reaching the middle grade of the Shura Realm.


    Hence, once he obtained the Purple Demonic Root, he would have a huge chance of breaking through


    to the middle grade of the Shura Realm.


    If only someone else gave this treasure to him as a gift, Zain would be more than willing to ept it.


    However, Rocky was giving it to him in return for a holy treasure, which was obviously less valuable


    than a divine treasure. If he was to ept it, people would think that it was distasteful of him. On the


    other hand, if he refused, he would lose such an extremely rare opportunity to improve his strength.


    Originally, Zain nned on stealing the limelight from La, but he did not expect that he would


    suddenly fall into this kind of dilemma.


    Meanwhile, La was actually enjoying the scene. She was surprised that Rocky was in possession of


    such a precious treasure, and he was even willing to give it away so casually. She thought that if she


    was in Zain''s position, she would also be tempted to ept it.


    "No. I can''t ept it! But I really appreciate the gesture of you offering it to me." In order not to disgrace


    himself, Zain could only refuse politely while gritting his teeth. It was such a hard decision to make, but


    it was the right one.


    "If Prince Zain won''t ept it, can I have it instead? After all, it is such a precious treasure." Out of


    nowhere, La took advantage of the opportunity and asked Rocky.


    When Zain heard this, his face instantly darkened. He was taken aback that La would shamelessly


    ask for it, disregarding her status as a member of the royal family.


    "Yeah, why not? You can have it, La. It would be more useful in your hands than in ours." After


    saying that, Rocky immediately handed the Purple Demonic Root over to La. At the same time,


    since he addressed the princess in a very casual and even intimate way, people''s eyes widened and


    they started to specte about their rtionship.


    After all, it was so umon for a mere Godly Genius to address Princess La so casually by her


    name.


    In fact, even Valeria was surprised. Just a few days ago, he told her that he had not met the princess


    yet. But now, it seemed that they already had a special kind of rtionship.


    At this moment, Zain was still in a daze. He could not believe that he just lost such a great opportunity


    and he did not even get anything in return. Moreover, he found out that Rocky and La were in a


    good rtionship. Hence, he realized that all the gifts that he sent to win them over to his side were all


    for naught.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Well, I actually only came here to deliver the gifts in person. I still have something else to do, so


    please excuse me," Zain eventually said with a long face. He felt rather humiliated that all he wanted to


    do was leave the scene as soon as possible.


    "Your Royal Highness, can''t you wait until after the wedding ceremony? Please join us for the banquet!"


    Gilbert asked out of formality.


    "I''m afraid I can''t. But thanks anyway." After that, Zain hurriedly left with his men, feeling defeated.


    As soon as Zain left, Gilbert was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief. Although Rocky had offended


    the prince, he did it in a very smart way. Therefore, Zain should not have any reason for retaliating


    tantly.


    At the same time, La showed a very satisfied expression since Rocky was able to handle the tricky


    situation splendidly. She admired his flexibility even though he was experiencing strong pressure.


    Now that themotion was over, Rocky and Valeria were finally able to enter the bridal chamber.


    Upon entering, Valeria immediately took off the veil on her head and breathed a sigh of relief since the


    ceremony was finally over.


    "My dear wife, why would you take your veil off on your own? I was supposed to do that," Rocky


    suddenly said, obviously teasing his new wife.


    "Stop it! Don''t take advantage of me!" Valeria immediately scolded as her face blushed a little.


    "What? As far I remember, you were the one who proposed this marriage. I don''t want to hear you say


    that I''m taking advantage of you," Rocky said, pretending to sound innocent.


    "Ha! You could have refused the proposal." Even though Valeria was getting angry again, she still


    looked so beautiful with her makeup and lovely dress.


    "Who on their right mind would refuse that? After all, I now have such a beautiful wife!" Rocky retorted,


    deliberately provoking Valeria.


    "Humph! Shut up!" Knowing that Rocky was just enjoying teasing her, she just shook her head and


    changed the topic. "So, when are you supposed to leave for the human race?"


    When he heard this, his expression eventually became serious. Then, he answered, "As soon as


    possible. The Shura Race might send their troops at any time, so I have to go there in advance. I have


    to make some arrangements in order to stop Prince Zain''s n."


    "Why don''t I go with you? I can be of help." The truth was, from the bottom of her heart, she did not


    want Rocky to leave. More urately, she did not want to be away from him. Hence, if he had to go,


    she also wanted to go with him.


    "It will be for the best if you stayed here in the Ghost Fief. After all, I will need someone to cover for me


    while I am away..." Since Rocky''s trip to the human race was not an order from the Shura Race, he


    would be in trouble if they found out that he did something out of his own volition. Thus, he hoped that


    Valeria could do him a favor and cover for him.


    "Was this marriage also a part of your n? You only agreed to marry me so that you can smoothly


    proceed with the next steps of your n. Am I right?" Valeria had somehow figured it out already, but


    she just refused to admit it to herself.


    "Of course not. It''s just a coincidence that you also wanted to marry me," Rocky replied, forcing a smile.


    Of course, he would not want to admit such a cruel thing so easily.


    "Well, whatever. Even if I know that you are lying, you won''t admit it anyway," Valeria said, sounding


    very dejected.


    "I can see that you are starting to know me better... Anyway, we all have our own goals. But believe me


    when I say that I won''t hurt you no matter what," Rocky uttered firmly.


    "I hope so..." Ever since the Spiritual Emperor Contest, Valeria started to realize that Rocky had been


    keeping so many secrets that sometimes she was already having a hard time identifying which were


    real from not.


    "I think you are just tired. Have a rest for now. I am going to prepare for my trip to the human race, so I


    have to leave for a while." After saying that, Rocky hurriedly left.


    As Rocky left her side, Valeria''s eyes actually glistened. She felt so strange, not knowing when she


    started to have such inexplicable feelings towards Rocky. Right now, she felt that she couldn''t live


    without him. Therefore, just the thought of Rocky leaving, and not knowing when he would be back,


    gave her unexinable heartaches.


    On the other hand, she clearly knew that she could not possibly bind Rocky to her side, not even with


    her genuine love for him.

 Chapter 1828 He Has Come Back

    Chapter 1828 He Has Come Back


    Since the wedding ceremony was nowpleted, the alliance between the Ghost Fief and the Flower


    Fief had finally be official. Because of this, most fiefs naturally saw them as a huge threat.


    Two days after the wedding, the godly voice descended on the nine fiefs, announcing the result of the


    Spiritual Emperor Contest held in the human race. Since no Godly Genius was able to win the first


    ce, no one obtained a reward this time.


    Actually, Rocky was supposed to be rewarded, since he won the championship using his identity as


    Basil. But of course, even Mika could not afford to expose his human identity, so she also pretended


    not to know about it.


    At the same time, a new training quest was announced. But upon hearing it, all of the Godly Geniuses


    were bewildered by its content. This time, the Godly Geniuses were asked to choose a side in the


    uing war and help them win. Of course, there were only two choices; it was either the Shura Race


    or the joint forces of the human race and the spiritual race.


    Obviously, this was a baffling quest, and no one understood the meaning behind it¡ªexcept Rocky. The


    moment he heard it, he instantly knew that this quest was specifically designed for him.


    In this war, the joint forces of the human race and the spiritual race could not lose. Losing the battle


    meant that the Shura Race would gain the power to rule the entire continent, which would further push


    the Holy-Evil World to its destruction. Of course, this was not something the gods wanted. If this


    happened, even they would not be able to do anything to save their world.


    On the other hand, for other Godly Geniuses, this quest seemed so trivial. After all, as members of the


    Shura Race, why would they even think of siding with their enemies? In their opinion, as long as they


    made sufficient achievements in assisting the Shura Race to win the war, they would definitely


    aplish the task.


    Aside from Valeria, no one among the other Godly Geniuses knew that Rocky was actually a human.


    Hence, there was no reason for them to doubt the purpose of the quest.


    After the next quest was issued, the fiefs also began to make their ns. Some wasted no time and


    geared up for battle, but others chose to contemte some more. In particr, the Ghost Fief and the


    Flower Fief could not just make a rash move. Since they were supporting Princess La, who was


    originally opposed to the war, they might not actually participate in this quest.


    Fortunately for Rocky, this gave him enough time to carry out his ns.


    In order to move freely and deceive others, on the second day after their wedding, Rocky and Valeria


    announced that they were going to cultivate in seclusion.


    The dual cultivation technique of the Flower Fief was known to be unique in the Shura Race. This way,


    even if they went away, it would not arouse suspicion from others.


    At this moment, Rocky was in the Ghost Pce, preparing everything he needed before he set out for


    the human race.


    "Old man, I will go back to the human race with Eunice tomorrow. It might take a while before I''m back,"


    Rocky informed as soon as he finished his preparations.


    "I see. I''ll also get ready. I''lle with you two," Esteban said in a very casual way.


    Of course, when Rocky heard his response, he was in a daze. He was so surprised, wondering what


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Esteban was talking about.


    "Why the hell are you so surprised? I am also a human. Why can''t I go back to my own people?"


    Esteban raised his voice and red at Rocky.


    "Well, yes. Of course, you can. But what are you going to do there?" Rocky asked in confusion.


    Although he knew from the start that Esteban was also a human, he did not know much about his


    background.


    "You guys are going back to the Di n first, right? I will apany you," Esteban answered after


    hesitating for a while.


    "Can you already tell me what your rtionship with the Di n is?" When he first took Eunice here


    with him, Esteban immediately showed a rare affection to her upon knowing that she was from the Di


    n. From then on, Rocky surmised that Esteban had a close rtionship with the Di n. Now that


    the old man suddenly said that he wanted to go back with them, Rocky obviously became even more


    curious.


    "Why are you so impatient? You will know once we get back!" Esteban did not say anything more and


    proceeded to prepare his things.


    Rocky could just shrug his shoulders, thinking that Esteban was right.


    The next day, Rocky, Eunice, and Esteban all left the Ghost Pce in disguise.


    Meanwhile, the army of the Shura Race was already summoned by Prince Zain, and he was about to


    send out a spearhead of fifty thousand soldiers. They were to go to the border of the human race to


    begin the war against them.


    Moreover, among the spearhead, two Godly Geniuses were assigned to act as generals. One of them


    was Israel.


    After a few days of traveling, a beast descended from the sky and swiftlynded into the yard of the Di


    n.


    Then, three figures came down from the back of the beast, which were actually Rocky, Esteban, and


    Eunice.


    Colton, who had juste back from the spiritual race, weed the three as soon as he heard that


    they would return. However, it seemed that he was just expecting to see Rocky and Eunice.


    "Uncle? Uncle Esteban! You came back!" Colton eximed in surprise.


    "Colton? Is that you? You are such a grown man now. You were just a teenager when I left," Esteban


    replied, feeling somewhat nostalgic.


    When Rocky and Eunice heard their conversation, they could just silently look at each other in shock.


    Never did they expect that Esteban would be Colton''s uncle, meaning that Esteban was actually the


    brother of the former chief.


    "Yes! You were gone for so long. We even thought that you might be already dead!" Colton said


    excitedly. He was still ovee by emotion upon seeing his long-lost uncle.


    "I don''t want to interrupt your heartfelt reunion, but what the hell is going on here?" Rocky butted in,


    wanting to know every detail.


    "Fine. It''s actually a long story, but I guess I should start from thepetition for the qualification of the


    next chief held many years ago¡­" Just remembering the old days made Esteban heave a deep sigh.


    He began recounting what happened back then when he was still in the Di n.


    It turned out that in order to choose the next chief, Jaiden Di selected a few promising candidates from


    the members of the n. Then, he asked them to undergo various trials to determine his sessor.


    The former chief and Esteban were among the chosen candidates, and apparently, Esteban was the


    most powerfulpetitor for the position. Back then, he was still very young, full of potentials, highly-


    spirited, and his medical skills were unmatched. Even the former chief could notpare to him.


    However, Esteban went to extremes in everything. In order to achieve his goals, he would sometimes


    go for an outrageous method, just so he could prove himself. Therefore, in the final trial, he decided to


    use a very risky method, costing him the chance to be the sessor.


    For this very reason, Esteban left the Di n in a fit of pique, saying that he would set out to train even


    harder. In order to spite his father further, he went to the territory of the Shura Race, also intending to


    make his strength surpass the limits of the human race. However, he did not expect that because of his


    excessive pursuit of strength, he would spiral into madness and was eventually hunted by the members


    of the Shura Race. Fortunately, Gilbert managed to save him. Since the leader of the Ghost Fief


    acknowledged Esteban''s unparalleled wisdom in medicine, he was assigned to be the doctor of


    the fief. Then, years after, as if providence working its way, Esteban incidentally saved Rocky, who was


    also closely rted to the Di n.


    Hearing the whole story, Rocky, Colton and Eunice were filled withplex emotions. They could not


    help but think that they were actually bound by the threads of fate.


    "By the way, I heard from Basil that my father was identally trapped in an unknown dimension while


    exploring the Holy Heaven Pce but was sessfully brought back. After that, I contemted a lot


    and deemed that it might be the right time toe back and take responsibility for my actions in the


    past," Esteban dered in a low voice.


    "I see. Grandfather will be very happy once he knows that you finally came back. Unfortunately, your


    reunion might have to wait a little more. He actually entered the Holy Heaven Pce again not long


    ago," Colton said with regret.


    "What? Why would he do that?" Rocky could not help but exim in surprise. After all, he knew the


    extreme dangers brought by exploring the ce.


    "He said that he wants to explore the Holy Heaven Pce as much as he could for the sake of the Di


    n. But he also assured us that whenever the n needs him, he wille back right away," Colton


    exined.


    "I see. I did not expect that I wouldn''t be able to see him after all," Esteban sighed, a bit disappointed


    with the news.


    "Don''t worry. He shoulde back sooner orter. I''m sure that you two will have the chance to meet,"


    Colton said firmly,forting his uncle.

 Chapter 1829 The War

    Chapter 1829 The War


    "By the way, what have you gained from your trip to the spiritual race, Chief Colton?" Rocky asked


    immediately, eager to hear what the chief would say.


    "Obviously they don''t want to join hands with us in a fight against the Shura Race. Humph, I reckon it''s


    because the Shura Race is only sending their troops to the human race, so the spiritual race doesn''t


    see the need to preemptively participate in the war." Colton breathed a troubled sigh.


    "That''s just as I expected. Have you made preparations for the war?" Rocky asked.


    "I''ve already met the leaders of the Sky-suppressing Mansion and the Sovereign Pavilion. This time,


    they are willing to do their best to help our Di n. After all, winning the war would ensure the survival


    of the human race," Colton replied.


    "That''s good. Before we left the Shura Race, we learned that they already sent out a spearhead. I


    reckon they''ve already reached the border," Rocky reported. He had collected a lot of valuable intel


    while he had been in the Shura Race.


    "Yes. I heard from the frontier yesterday that the spearhead of the Shura Race has arrived," Colton


    added with a solemn nod.


    "Then who will be themander in chief of our human army this time?" Rocky asked again.


    "We haven''t settled it yet. Hey, since you''re back, why don''t you be themander in chief?" A light


    bulb went on in Colton''s head. In his eyes, there was no one more suitable than Rocky to lead the


    human race through war.


    "I''ll take a pass on that one. I''m more suited to be a hero behind the scenes. I don''t want to be the


    own.


    "Your own army?" Colton nced at Rocky in confusion.


    "That''s right. I have two reasons why I came back this time. One is to help the human race fight against


    the Shura Race, and the other is to destroy Prince Zain''s n. As long as he fails his mission to defeat


    the human race, he won''t be qualified to inherit the title of king of the Shura Race," Rocky exined.


    "I see. What''s your n then?" A feeling of relief washed over Colton''s tired body when he heard of


    Rocky''s n. He believed that the Shura Race wouldn''t seed as long as Rocky was by the human


    race''s side.


    "I want to rescue the Spiritual Emperors I trust. In addition, I also want an army filled with well-trained


    and trustable soldiers familiar with mysterious military skills," Rocky said as he spoke out his n.


    "No problem. But which Spiritual Emperors do you want to recruit?" Colton asked.


    "I will give you a list of namester, Chief Colton."


    "Okay. You should rest first. You must be tired from such a long journey. I''ll have someone arrange a


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ce for you in the meantime." Colton called the steward and gave him some orders.


    He then ordered some members of the Di n to take Rocky and Esteban into a wing house to rest


    while Eunice returned to her ce.


    Rocky spent the next few daysing up with a n for his independent army ording to the


    distribution of troops in the front line.


    After getting the list of names from Rocky, Colton wasted no time recruiting the Spiritual Emperors.


    Among the notable names were Michelle, Ca, Lilith, and Moore, all of whom stood out during the


    Spiritual Emperor Contest.


    The Spiritual Emperors arrived at the Di n one after another without knowing why they were


    summoned.


    When everyone finally arrived, Colton asked them to gather at the training ground.


    "Spiritual Emperors, you must be wondering why I summoned you here," Colton said as he looked


    around the Spiritual Emperors.


    "Does Chief Colton have any special task for us?" a Spiritual Emperor asked hispanion in a low


    voice.


    "Maybe he wants one of us to lead the army."


    "Maybe he''ll choose themander in chief from us!"


    Each Spiritual Emperor made their own spection.


    "Truth be told, I wasn''t the one who called you here, he is." With that, Colton shifted his gaze to the


    side, signaling to the others to do the same.


    Soon, Rocky appeared in front of the Spiritual Emperors along with Eunice.


    "It''s him!" The Spiritual Emperors'' eyes grew big in surprise. After the fight against Israel at the peak of


    the Boundless Mountain, Rocky had disappeared without a trace, without anyone knowing where he


    had gone.


    "I''lle straight to the point. I summoned you here not for any other reason, but for the hope that you


    would lend me your strength and help us repel the invasion of the Shura Race." Rocky didn''t beat


    around the bush.


    "Chief Colton, if you were the one who said it, I would have no second thoughts offering my service to


    you. But if it''s him, then I''m sorry, but I won''t ept it," Holden said unhappily. It was obvious that he


    wasn''t fond of Rocky.


    "Why?" Colton immediately asked Holden.


    "Although it is undeniable that he''s powerful, he is only about the same age as us and is only stronger


    in a few aspects. I doubt many of us will be convinced that he''ll be able to lead us to victory," Holden


    answered frankly. He was the first one to express his doubt.


    "That''s right. It''s impossible for us to work under him." Some Spiritual Emperors who were older than


    Rocky also voiced out their concern.


    "Calm down, everyone. I believe Basil is more qualified to be a leader than any of you are. If it weren''t


    for him, the human race wouldn''t have been able to defeat the spiritual race back then," Colton said as


    he raised his right hand to silence the Spiritual Emperors.


    "Chief Colton, what do you mean?" Michelle asked immediately. Although she understood what Colton


    meant, she couldn''t believe it.


    "To put it simply, Basil was the one who helped the human race win the war against the spiritual race.


    Only a handful of people know this," Colton reiterated.


    The Spiritual Emperors looked at each other in disbelief. Who would have thought that Rocky was the


    great hero of the human race?


    "I trust him with my life!" Colton said with certainty.


    "Chief Colton, even so, at least let us know the n against the Shura Race!" another Spiritual


    Emperor suggested.


    Colton cast a nce at Rocky.


    "That n is currently confidential. I''m not forcing you to join me; you''re free to leave anytime if you


    don''t want to stay," Rocky answered as he waved he hand.


    The Spiritual Emperors once again looked at each other as they tried to figure out what to do. There


    must be another reason why Colton trusted him so much. With a war pending to start at any moment,


    all of them were eager to help the human race. What was more, if they helped win the war, their


    prestige in the Ethereal Region would surely improve.


    "I am willing to join you." Of course, there were also those who expressed their support for Rocky, such


    as Ca, who was the first one to join him.


    "Me too." Lilith followed immediately.


    Several other Spiritual Emperors also followed and raised their hands to show their willingness to join


    Rocky''s independent army.


    But still, most of them were hesitant.


    "I''ll join too." Out of the blue, Michelle also raised her hand.


    "Michelle, what are you doing?" Holden didn''t expect this and felt as if he was being betrayed.

 Chapter 1830 The Super Skill

    Chapter 1830 The Super Skill


    Apparently, Michelle was also secretly nning something. Since she had clearly witnessed Rocky''s


    strength back in the Spiritual Emperor Contest, she didn''t dare to underestimate him. But of course,


    she was still unwilling to fully submit to him. Instead, she wanted to take advantage of this opportunity


    to join the independent army and prove that Rocky was not someone omnipotent.


    "Fine. I will also join the army." Upon seeing that Michelle had eagerly joined Rocky''s army, Holden had


    no choice but to follow suit.


    Afterward, many Spiritual Emperors also expressed their willingness to join. It seemed that the


    influence of Michelle and Holden helped this time.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Thirty minutes had already passed and more than half of the Spiritual Emperors present had already


    agreed to join. However, the rest still remained cautious and a bit skeptical about taking this huge risk,


    especially after knowing that Rocky would be this army''s leader.


    "All right. Those of you who chose not to join me can return now. As for those who volunteered to be a


    part of the army, all of you are going to receive a treasure for joining. Use it whenever you deem


    necessary." Immediately after, Rocky took out more than twenty holy treasures from the pce.


    At the sight of this, all of the Spiritual Emperors, both those who joined and not, were rendered


    speechless and could just stare with their eyes wide open.


    Of course, those who did not agree to join Rocky just now were full of regret.


    "Pick whatever you like. After you are done with that, you can head back to your rooms. I just need you


    to know that in the next half a month, you will undergo special training in order for you to handle things


    alone on the battlefield. I expect all of you to be ready both physically and mentally." After addressing


    the Spiritual Emperors, Rocky nodded to Colton, signaling that they were already done here.


    Eventually, the two of them went ahead, leaving the Spiritual Emperors behind.


    While they were on their way back, Colton asked, "Are you sure you can handle this alone? I don''t


    doubt your strength, but dealing with all those Spiritual Emperors might be a bit taxing. It might be a bit


    difficult to make them obey youpletely. If you want, I can send an elder to assist you. But of


    course, it''s up to you."


    "I appreciate the concern, but that''s not necessary. Sure, these guys are young, so they should be a bit


    hesitant to obey me. But if I can''t even handle them on my own, how can I proficiently lead the


    independent army to fight on the battlefield?" Rocky replied indifferently.


    Hearing the young man''s response, Colton could just lightly nod and let out a smile. He found it really


    interesting that Rocky could easily say these responsible words at his age.


    After the two parted ways, Rocky went back to the wing house where he was currently staying.


    "Hey,e here!" As soon as Esteban heard Rockye in, he walked out of the room and called


    him.


    Intrigued that the old man seemed to be quite excited, Rocky quickly followed Esteban to his room.


    Then, he was taken aback to see that the room was actually filled with countless medicinal materials.


    "Where did you get all these herbs?" Rocky asked with a surprised expression. As far as he


    remembered, Esteban did not carry any medicinal materials when they left the Ghost Fief.


    "I collected these in the past. I thought that these woulde in handy for you, so I took some time to


    reorganize them. Later on, I intend to refine them into medicinal pills," Esteban exined as he stared


    at his collection.


    "I see. Indeed, this will be helpful!" Rocky knew that every pill refined by Esteban was of high quality.


    Hence, the medicinal pills that he was nning to refine should be very useful to the independent army.


    "By the way, I am going inside the Holy Heaven Pce soon," Esteban continued, showing a serious


    expression on his face.


    "What are you going to do there?" Rocky furrowed his brows, looking at the old man in confusion.


    "Let''s just say I''m about to fulfill something that should have been done many years ago," Esteban


    answered with a bitter smile, obviously bearing a heavy heart.


    "If you don''t want to tell me directly, fine. Just be careful in there," Rocky reminded, knowing the


    dangers that awaited the old man in the Holy Heaven Pce.


    "Ha! Are you serious? I don''t need you to worry about me. In fact, you should worry about your own life.


    Both of us know that facing the Shura Race is no easy task. Although you can already fight some


    powerful masters, I don''t think you can deal with the peerless masters of the Shura Race yet. Be wise.


    Don''t push too hard or you might see yourself being shoved to a corner," Esteban warned sternly.


    "Of course, I know how powerful the Shura Race is. But rest assured that I am not that same weak


    person anymore. I still vividly remember how they plundered my original world andid it to waste. This


    time, I''ll make sure to make them pay everything in full." Rocky''s eyes were burning in determination


    when he said this. After spending some time in the Shura Race, he actually put aside his intention to


    take revenge and just wanted to go back to his own world. However, after knowing what the current


    royal family was doing all this time, he realized that there might be more victims like him and his


    current situation in the Shura Race.


    "Okay, fine. It seems that you have already made up your mind, so there''s no point in arguing with


    you." Judging from Rocky''s tone, Esteban could more or less tell that the young man was more than


    prepared for this. Hence, he thought that he did not need to worry about him.


    The next day, Rocky summoned the Spiritual Emperors, who joined the independent army, to start their


    first day of training.


    However, although they agreed to join, it seemed that most of them were still a bit doubtful of Rocky''s


    ability.


    Therefore, when it was time to start their first day of training, they obviously looked indolent and


    Seeing how these warriors looked like, Rocky suddenly took out a dispensable divine treasure from the


    pce.


    "Listen! This is a divine treasure that can block any fatal blow at the most critical moment. However,


    you can only use it once. After today''s training, the one who would perform the best will have the


    chance to get it," Rocky announced, knowing exactly how to motivate these kinds of people.


    When the Spiritual Emperors heard this, they suddenly became alert and energetic. They were already


    given a holy treasure yesterday, but Rocky was still generous enough to present a divine treasure so


    casually. They never expected that they would experience something like this when they agreed to join


    the army.


    Seeing the immediate change in their reactions, Rocky was satisfied. Then, he continued, "For today''s


    training, I want all of you to use your full strength and attack me. You can do it on your own, or by pair."


    "Hey! Aren''t you being too arrogant? Even though you are very powerful, there are more than twenty


    Spiritual Emperors here. Do you really think that you can handle all of us when we use our fullest


    strength?" Holden suddenly spoke up, unhappy with what he heard. He felt that he was being totally


    undermined.


    "I don''t think that is your business. For now, just do it. If you can ovee me, then good," Rocky


    retorted as he shot a nce at Holden.


    Hearing this, the Spiritual Emperors looked at each other, thinking what they should do. Most of them


    thought that they should be able to take Rocky down if they joined hands, but none of them dared to


    make a rash move.


    At this time, Ca and Eunice walked up to Rocky and said, "Commander Basil, let us take you on!"


    Right after saying that, the two girls instantly used their unique skills and attacked Rocky without any


    reservation.


    With his hands still on his back, Rocky seemed to have no intention ofunching a counterattack.


    However, despite being attacked by the girls simultaneously, he was able to dodge them with ease.


    After a while, Ca and Eunice were already panting. They used their strongest attacks, but it seemed


    that Rocky was just toying with them.


    "I quit..." Recognizing that no matter how hard they tried, they would not be able tond a strike on


    Rocky, both girls had to surrender.


    They were shaking their heads and smiling bitterly while looking at Rocky''s calm face.


    "Actually, you two have good coordination, and your spiritual skillsplement each other. Hmm, why


    don''t you try practicing abination skill?" Rocky suggested after seeing how the two women fought


    him.


    "Abination skill?" Ca and Eunice were stunned because they never thought of it before.


    Besides, they did not have anybination skills that they could learn.


    "Wait a moment." Rocky immediately contacted the guardian of the pce through his mind and asked


    if there was abination skill hidden in the pce that was suitable for the Spiritual Emperors.


    Not long after, a shiny golden secret manual appeared in Rocky''s hand.


    "Now, take this book and practice the skill recorded in it as soon as you can." Both girls dly epted


    the manual and were excited to give it a try.


    If they could master a new powerful skill with theirbined powers, it would surely be a great help on


    the battlefield.

 Chapter 1831 The Battlefront

    Chapter 1831 The Battlefront


    After seeing that Ca and Eunice were able to acquire a secret manual from Rocky, the other Spiritual


    Emperors began to get pumped up. They also wanted to try fighting Rocky with all their might, hoping


    that they could get something good in return.


    Eventually, several Spiritual Emperors attacked Rocky one after another.


    On the other hand, Rocky was able to deal with them with ease. At the same time, he pointed out all of


    the shorings of these Spiritual Emperors so that they could improve their skills further.


    During this activity, Rocky had a good understanding of the individual strengths and weaknesses of the


    Spiritual Emperors. After giving his assessments, he also gave secret manuals suitable for their


    respective cultivation.


    "How about you, Michelle? You are the only one left," Rocky said after noticing that Michelle seemed


    not to have any intention of fighting him.


    "I don''t need to fight you just so you can help me improve," Michelle replied coldly, letting out a frown.


    "Why not?" Rocky asked, raising his eyebrows. It seemed that Michelle wanted her own way of doing


    things.


    "I am not your opponent, so it''s meaningless to fight with you," Michelle answered haughtily while


    crossing her arms on her chest.


    "Then, what do you think would be meaningful? Feel free to give your suggestion."


    "Give me the cultivation method of your most powerful spiritual skill. Perhaps, the swordsmanship you


    used in the Spiritual Emperor Contest. After I cultivate it, let''s see how far I can improve," Michelle


    bluntly said.


    Hearing this, the Spiritual Emperors present could not help but look at Michelle with surprise. They did


    not expect that she would be bold enough to make such a request.


    "Ha-ha! I always know that you are a cunning person. Unfortunately, I really don''t have a powerful


    spiritual skill. However, if you are referring to the swordsmanship that I used back in the contest, it must


    be the Thousand-star Swordsmanship of the Sword Spirit Sect. If you are interested, I can teach it to


    you. After all, it might be suitable for you to cultivate," Rocky said as if it was not really a big deal.


    "That is the Thousand-star Swordsmanship? But I heard that half of its cultivation method was already


    lost! Moreover, the lost half is the swordsmanship''s essence! How could you have fullyprehended


    it?" Apparently, Michelle was well aware of the Thousand-star Swordsmanship of the Sword Spirit Sect.


    Generally, it was a very powerful and unique skill among the spiritual skills at the Emperor Realm.


    "Is that more important right now? Do you want to learn it or not?" Rocky asked straightforwardly.


    "Yes, of course!" Michelle nodded immediately, not daring to miss this rare opportunity.


    "I see. Then, I''ll write down the cultivation method for youter." "No need for that.


    Just tell me. I can remember all of it," Michelle replied eagerly, waving her hand.


    Rocky was actually impressed at her keenness, so he spoke out the cultivation method of the


    swordsmanship just as what she wanted.


    "Did you get all of that?" Rocky asked to make sure.


    "Yes, I did." Then, all of a sudden, Michelle manipted the spiritual sword of the Spiritual Emperor


    near her, which instantly rushed into her hand. Immediately after, she wielded the sword properly


    ording to the cultivation method of the Thousand-star Swordsmanship.


    Soon enough, countless star lights appeared in the sky and bolted out towards Rocky.


    At the sight of this, the Spiritual Emperors were bbergasted that Michelle could learn the secret


    swordsmanship this quickly.


    At the same time, Rocky let out a smile as he easily blocked all the sword radiance hurled against him.


    "Goodprehension ability! However, even you know that this is still too shallow. You''ll have to spend


    more time improving it. Cultivate it further after today''s session." Although it was still far from what he


    could do, Rocky was taken aback that Michelle could exhibit such a promising performance. He could


    see that with her amazingprehension ability, it was not impossible for her to execute the whole set


    of the Thousand-star Swordsmanship in the near future.


    "All right, that is it for today''s training. Tomorrow, we will proceed with the basic array training. If any of


    you still have little knowledge about arrays, I hope that you can spend the rest of the day learning more


    about them. If you have something that you don''t understand,e to me and I can answer your


    questions. I don''t want anyone to fall behind tomorrow." After giving them his final instructions, Rocky


    dismissed them and eventually left.


    In the next few days, Rocky spent time training the Spiritual Emperors all about basic arrays,


    mysterious military arrays, and military tactics. Because of this, the Spiritual Emperors benefited a lot


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    and recognized that his knowledge about these things was outstanding. Gradually, they also began to


    admire him.


    On the eighth day of their training, Rocky divided the Spiritual Emperors into several groups and


    assigned them to lead the members of the Di n. This time, they were to act asmanders while


    carrying out actualbat exercises.


    After a while, the first teams to have a go with it were the groups led by Michelle and Ca.


    At the same time, Colton and Rocky were intently watching the training on the high tform directly in


    front of the training ground.


    "What you''ve done is really remarkable. I didn''t expect that in just a few days, you could make these


    Spiritual Emperors, who had insufficient experience on the battlefield, be powerful enough to act


    asmanders," Colton praised while witnessing the performance of the Spiritual Emperors in their


    mockbat exercises.


    "All of them are gifted. They just needed a little more guidance and experience to be sessful,"


    Rocky replied humbly.


    "So, when are you going to the front line?" Colton suddenly asked.


    "Actually, it is almost time to go. When will the thirty thousand soldiers I need be ready to set out?"


    "They are ready to go at any time. In fact, they are already stationed in Moon City not far from the front


    line. You just need to go there andmand them."


    "I see. But how is the battle going at the front line?" "The spearheads of the Shura Race have been


    deploying their troops one after another to test our defense line.


    Since then, just a few small-scale battles broke out. It seems that the Shura Race is more cautious


    than we imagined," Colton borated.


    "Hmm. Maybe they are nning something else..." Hearing Colton''s report, Rocky felt that something


    was wrong with the way the Shura Race acted on the battlefield.


    "What do you mean? What are they trying to pull off?" Colton immediately asked.


    "I have actually been studying the deployment of our current defense line during the past few days, and


    I noticed that there is a huge w in it. If the Shura Race notices it and takes advantage of the situation,


    our defense line will probably copse in less than three days," Rocky said bluntly.


    "What? Then, why didn''t you tell me this earlier?" Colton''s face darkened. If what Rocky was saying


    was true, many lives might be lost.


    "It will make no difference. With our current defense force, the soldiers on the front line won''t be able to


    resist the attacks of the Shura Race. Hence, our defense line is really doomed to copse sooner or


    was a better way to fight back against the Shura Race.


    "What do you have in mind?"


    "Give the current defense line up and order everyone to retreat. Let the spearheads of the Shura Race


    break through. After they are already in our territory, we will find a way to deal with them," Rocky


    answered after thinking for a while.


    "All right. I''ll do as you say." Colton hadplete trust that Rocky must have a better n to handle the


    situation. So, even though he had not heard the whole strategy, he already agreed to it.


    Three dayster, Rocky''s special training for the Spiritual Emperors hade to an end. However, it


    seemed that they were yearning for more because they had really learned a lot these past few days.


    "Everyone, we will set out for the battlefield tomorrow. Once we are already there, things are going to


    be hard to predict. Hence, you should be ready and adapt to the changing circumstances. You are the


    elites of all the sects, so I have high hopes for you. However, if any of you still want to back out, this is


    your onest chance to do so. If you choose to go to the battlefield but run awayter, I will punish any


    deserter ording to the militaryw!" Rocky dered sternly.


    When they heard this, the expression on the faces of the Spiritual Emperors became serious. They


    knew how hard it would be, and their lives would be in grave danger. However, most of them were also


    prideful and did not intend to give up at this point.


    "Good! Do not give up and continue striving for victory. Now, return to your quarters and get ready."


    Rocky immediately waved his hand and dismissed the Spiritual Emperors.


    When all of them had already left, Rocky went to see Eunice and Ca.


    "I have a favor to ask from you two. I need you to lead the Spiritual Emperors to the Moon City


    tomorrow and meet up with the other soldiers," Rocky said straightforwardly.


    "It''s fine. But what about you? What are you going to do?" Eunice asked out of curiosity.


    "I need to go to the front line to collect some more information. When I''m done, I''ll meet you in the


    Moon Cityter," Rocky exined.


    "Okay then." Hearing this, the two girls agreed without any objection.


    Afterward, Rocky returned to his own ce to make some preparations. He also took some of the pills


    that Esteban refined for him during thest few days. Immediately after, he left the Di n and went


    directly to the front line.

 Chapter 1832 Two Days Later

    Chapter 1832 Two Days Later


    About two dayster, Rocky finally arrived at the front line battlefield, where the supreme headquarters


    of the human race''s army behind the defense line was situated.


    Themander in chief, who was leading the human army in the front line, was actually the deputy


    was also one of the most important figures who existed in the Ethereal Region.


    Before Rocky came, Devin already got a message from Colton informing him about the young man''s


    visit. Thus, upon his arrival, Rocky immediately went to see Devin.


    "You must be Basil." Devin had never seen Rocky before, so he was extremely surprised to see that he


    was indeed very young. For someone who had already attained so many great achievements, this was


    "Yes, that''s right. It is a pleasure to meet you."


    "Oh, please. It is my pleasure to meet you! I actually could not believe it when Chief Colton sent me a


    message saying that you areing here. This is my first time seeing the legendary figure in person."


    Devin already heard Colton mentioning Rocky a long time ago. He had heard all of Rocky''s


    contributions to lead the human race in victory over the spiritual race.


    "Ha-ha. It is already a thing in the past. It''s not really worth bragging over and over. Anyway, I believe


    Chief Colton already told you the reason for my sudden visit," Rocky said and went straight to the point.


    "Yes. About that... Isn''t it going to be too hard for us to suddenly give up our current defense line?"


    After receiving the message from Colton, Devin found himself in a dilemma. Normally, giving up a


    defense line was taboo in the art of war. It was like giving the enemy the chance to take advantage of


    the situation.


    "I know. But right now, it is our only option. Because of the w in our defense line, the troops here at


    the front line will be put in grave danger if we don''t retreat. In fact, even the supreme headquarters may


    not survive their attack," Rocky answered with a serious expression.


    "A w? What are you talking about?" While Devin was still at a loss from Rocky''s remarks, a


    were found on the southwest side of the line and areing straight towards the headquarters. We did


    not spot them until they are already this near to us!"


    "What? How did that happen?" Devin''s face turned ghastly pale, not expecting that something like this


    would suddenly happen.


    "It seems that I was a little toote. They already made their move to attack the headquarters directly."


    On the other hand, Rocky was not surprised at all. In fact, ording to his prediction, the army of the


    Shura Race would really appear at any time. It turned out that they also found the loophole in the


    human army''s defense line that Rocky saw before. Now, they took advantage of it and secretly sent


    their troops to attack the headquarters.


    "Gather all of our soldiers and prepare to fight back!" Devin ordered decisively, not wanting to let the


    army of the Shura Race get any closer.


    "Wait a minute! That is exactly what they want us to do," Rocky said, stopping Devin from his n.


    "Then, how do we deal with them?" Devin asked. Based on what Rocky said, Devin assumed that he


    had a n to counter the iing forces of the enemy.


    "Give the order to retreat from this ce. Do it as soon as possible," Rocky answered with a straight


    face.


    "Order them to retreat?" Devin was taken aback to hear this from Rocky. Instead ofing up with a


    solution to defeat the enemy, he actually wanted them to flee.


    "I already told you. If we don''t give up the defense line and retreat as soon as possible, the losses we


    will incur will be unimaginable," Rocky sternly reiterated.


    Hearing this, Devin could not help but frown. If it was someone else who told him this, he might refuse


    to obey. But since Rocky was someone that even Colton trusted with all his heart, he naturally believed


    in the young man.


    "Issue the order to retreat! Make sure that all soldiers leave the base camp!" Devin eventually gave the


    order.


    Not long after, under Devin''s leadership, thirty thousand soldiers fled from the headquarters before the


    army of the Shura Race caught up to them.


    Soon enough, an elite army of the Shura Race with thirty thousand soldiers suddenly appeared in the


    base camp andunched a surprise attack.


    It did not take long before the entire camp was set aze and torched to the ground.


    At this moment, Devin, who had already escaped to safety, saw how the army of the Shura Race easily


    turned the camp into ashes. He could not help but feel so relieved that he listened to Rocky''s


    instructions.


    "Commander Basil, how did you know that the army of the Shura Race would suddenlyunch a


    surprise attack at the headquarters?" Devin finally got to ask. He still did not understand how the army


    of the Shura Race got past their detection.


    "While I was studying the deployment of the defense line, I saw some loopholes in it. The Shura Race


    must have seen through it so they immediately acted. I already fought them before, so somehow, I


    know how they think. They always tend to do things straightforwardly. If they have the strength to


    aplish something, they will not hesitate to attack with all their might. That is how they win their


    battles. If we were not able to get away quickly, the human army would have suffered terrible losses,"


    Rocky exined.


    "Where are we going to retreat now?" They might have gotten away from the army of the Shura Race


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    just now, but Devin was still at a loss as to what to do next.


    "We''ll head for Bing City right away. We can set up our base there since the terrain of the city is more


    suitable for it. Also, I want you to ask the soldiers from other defense lines to retreat to the surrounding


    areas of Bing City. We have to rearrange our formation and make the city the center," Rocky ordered


    implicitly.


    "How is the terrain of Bing City more suitable to set up a defense line? I think this is too risky," Devin


    said with furrowed brows. He was hesitant since he could not grasp what exactly Rocky was thinking.


    "If even the human army could not easily set up our defense line in a terrain that we are familiar with,


    then it will be even more difficult for the Shura Race to break through to our defenses," Rocky


    borated, dumbing it down for Devin.


    "I see! That is indeed worth a try." Finally, Devin understood what Rocky was implying.


    "When our defense line is rearranged, please try your best to contain the spearhead army of the Shura


    Race. I will give them a big surprise at the perfect opportunity," Rocky instructed further.


    As soon as Rocky left, Devin could not help but feel ashamed. After all, he was nothingpared to


    the brilliance of the young man even though he had already gone through countless battles.


    Meanwhile, Rocky hurriedly went to Moon City to meet up with the independent army.


    Upon arriving, he first met with Commander Wang, who used to be his superior back then.


    "Basil! Finally, I was able to see you again!" It had been such a long time since theyst met, so


    Commander Wang was actually very ted.


    "Yes. It has been a while. d to see that you are doing fine, Commander Wang," Rocky greeted and


    cupped his hands.


    "No one here has ever forgotten what you did before. I am sure that they will also be happy to see you


    again." Back then, Rocky was just his subordinate. But now, the young man was already a prominent


    figure in the Ethereal Region. In fact, he was also highly valued both by Colton and the rest of the Di


    n.


    "My independent army should have joined you already, right?" Rocky asked, diverting the topic.


    "Oh yes, I have already met them earlier." Right now, Commander Wang was in charge of the recruited


    army.


    "I see. Then, please lead your army and retreat from Moon City," Rocky said out of nowhere.


    "Why? I thought we are going to engage the army of the Shura Race here together?" Commander


    Wang asked, looking at Rocky with a confused expression.


    "Yes. But the one who will confront the spearhead army of the Shura Race is my army. I will lure the


    enemy to give the independent army a nice warm-up." Rocky voiced out his thoughts without any


    hesitation.


    Hearing this, Commander Wang was actually rendered speechless. There were really times that he


    could not figure out how Rocky''s mind worked.


    However, since he fully knew Rocky''s ability, he could just trust his judgment. Hence, he immediately


    ordered his army to retreat from Moon City, and they camped in a small town not far away from the city.


    When Commander Wang''s army had safely left the city, Rocky immediately deployed three thousand


    soldiers of his independent army to defend the city. At the same time, he handpicked five thousand


    soldiers from them to carry out the special training regarding the mysterious military arrays.


    About three dayster, everything was finally ready.


    Meanwhile, Devin, who had also evacuated to Bing City because of the raid at the front line, also


    instructed the other troops to withdraw into the surrounding areas of the city under Rocky''s order.


    Because of the tricky terrain of Bing City, it was difficult to both defend and attack it. Hence, the


    spearhead army of the Shura Race couldn''t just march into the city without encountering any


    hindrance. In order to be on the safe side, they could only advance little by little.

 Chapter 1833 Ambush

    Chapter 1833 Ambush


    Everything was going ording to Rocky''s n as a spearheadprised of ten thousand soldiers


    were sent by the Shura Race to capture the Moon City.


    The Shura Race intended to win the battle in one fell swoop since they believed there would only be a


    handful of soldiers left protecting the gated city.


    "For any soldiers left inside the Moon City, I am ordering you to surrender, or all of you will be killed!"


    Themander of the Shura Race shouted in front of the city gate.


    Rocky appeared on top of the gate, wearing a confident smile.


    He asked his soldiers to raise a white g on top of the city wall and shout, "We surrender!" Then, they


    opened the gate.


    Themander of the Shura Race immediately felt something was amiss when they surrendered that


    easily. He hesitated to lead his army inside the fortified city.


    "What''s the matter? Come in! We''ve already surrendered!" Rocky invited the opposing army when he


    saw them hesitate to enter.


    "Are you mistaking us for fools? This is obviously a trick!" Themander sneered at him.


    "Whether you are fooled or not, the result will just be the same!" Rocky said with a smile.


    Before themander even realized what was going on, a thousand soldiers led by Ca and Eunice


    suddenly appeared behind them and charged toward their army.


    The ambush sowed panic and discord into the troops of the Shura Race. Never in a million years did


    they expect the human race to attack them like that.


    At the same time, another armyposed of thousands of soldiers rushed out of the gated city,


    effectively pinching the Shura Race on two sides.


    The tide of the battle quickly turned in favor of the human race.


    In only a matter of hours, more than half of the Shura Race''s troops had been wiped out.


    "Retreat! Retreat!" Seeing that the situation was unfavorable, themander called for the remainder


    of his troops to withdraw.


    In only a few moments, the once aggressive Shura Race army was running back home with their tails


    behind their legs.


    Everyone in the Moon City let out a victorious cheer high into the sky.


    At the same time, both Ca and Eunice managed to reach the city wall.


    "The Shura Race army isn''t as powerful as I thought," Eunice said with pouted lips.


    "Let''s not get too carried away. They were just caught off guard. In an even battle, we would still suffer


    heavy losses," Rocky said with a smile. He didn''t want anyone to get overconfident over just one battle.


    "Will they attack the Moon City again?" Eunice asked worriedly.


    "No, I don''t think they will. They''re already probably thinking that the Moon City already has a fortified


    army defending it," Rocky said as he shook his head.


    "What is your next n?"


    "I''ll lead the army to wipe out the retreating soldiers of the Shura Race," he answered with much


    confidence.


    "What? Are you serious?" Eunice was stunned.


    "Yes. I won''t give them a chance toe back." A fire lit up inside Rocky''s eyes.


    Both Eunice and Ca couldn''t help but tremble in fear as they stared at Rocky. They couldn''t imagine


    going against such a terrifying opponent. To go against him would be equal to knocking on death''s


    door.


    While the Shura Race made haste to retreat, Alonso, themander in chef, killed themander of


    the army out of sheer anger and frustration.


    As a royal member, Alonso was the confidant of Prince Zain and was known for his violence. The


    atmosphere in the army camp was now ice cold due to the fear of the soldiers.


    Everyone shivered whenever they saw the fierce look on Alonso''s face.


    "Israel, what the hell happened? Didn''t you say that there were no more troops stationed in the Moon


    City?" Alonso asked in a cold voice.


    "That was what the spy told me before. I don''t understand how they could''ve formed a garrison in such


    a short amount of time." As a member of the spearhead, Israel was now a trusted assistant of Alonso.


    "I think they set up a trap for us. Since we failed to get the Moon City, we must take down the Cloud


    Castle instead. Otherwise, it will be difficult for us to gain a foothold in this war," Alonso said after


    gathering his thoughts.


    "What if I lead an army of twenty thousand soldiers to try and take the Moon City?" Israel wanted to


    fight back.


    "No, I''ve made up my mind. We''re going to get the Cloud Castle!" Alonso refused immediately.


    "If we go there, we won''t have any way to retreat if something goes wrong. It''s too risky!" Israel said


    worriedly. In fact, from the very beginning, he did not agree to go to the back of the human race''s


    defense line and fight against them alone.


    "What''s the risk? The defenses of the human army are already spread thin as paper. If we pressure


    one area, it will easily break under the might of our army. Taking down the Cloud Castle is essential for


    us to coborate from within with our main army and finally end this war once and for all!" Alonso said


    confidently, oozing with arrogance.


    Seeing that themander in chief already made up his mind, no one wanted to put up a fight to


    contest it. A few dayster, Alonso led the rushing army to the Cloud Castle.


    Of course, Rocky also predicted this. He knew that the spearhead of the Shura Race would head down


    south past the Rain City, preparing to pass through a new line of defense, before taking down the


    Cloud Castle at the rear of the human army.


    But Rocky could rest easy knowing that the Shura Race was heading towards their doom. Being so


    deep inside the enemy lines, they had no means of getting any food and support.


    Since he had already predicted their ns, Rocky sent a message to Devin asking him to withdraw his


    troops from the Rain City so the Shura Race army could pass through unimpeded.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and his army made a detour from the Moon City before arriving at the Cloud Castle


    at the same time as the Shura Race. They were now ready to attack their unsuspecting opponents at


    any moment.


    The soldiers of the spearhead were both exhausted mentally and physically. After their crushing defeat


    at the Moon City, the army''s morale was at an all-time low, but theirmander in chief couldn''t give


    even a sliver of his attention to them. He was blinded by the slim chance of victory.


    Soon, the impending battle broke out in the Cloud Castle.


    The garrison of the Cloud Castle wasprised of elite members of the human army, and their


    When the Shura Race started their attack, themander went to the frontlines himself, intending to


    finish the battle in only a matter of seconds.


    Themander, with a spiritual halberd in one hand, led ten thousand soldiers out of the city to face


    the opposing army in a head-on battle.


    While the two armies stood still, Israel emerged from his army before signaling to the garrison''s


    "Retreat now or face the wrath of my spiritual halberd!" Themander of the garrison shouted at the


    army of the Shura Race. Since he was a Spiritual Emperor at the premium stage, he thought that he


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    was the strongest one on the battlefield.


    Israel sneered and rushed towards his opponent alone.


    Themander sneered when he saw this. He was oblivious of Israel''s real strength, and so he


    charged at him.


    A battle between the two quickly broke out, but it took only a few moments for Israel to pummel his


    opponent to the ground and make him spurt out blood.


    "You are a Spiritual Emperor at peak state!" Themander of the garrison was stunned. He didn''t


    expect someone that strong would show up.

 Chapter 1834 An Empty City

    Chapter 1834 An Empty City


    Israel dashed forward and firmly grabbed themander by the cor. He then turned to the soldiers


    and warned, "If you want yourmander alive, surrender now!"


    The soldiers shot each other nervous and frightened stares.


    "What are you waiting for? Surrender to him!" themander, fearing for his own life, immediately


    ordered his troops without a second thought.


    Yet the soldiers still hesitated, uncertain of what to do next.


    "You can''t surrender!" A loud voice suddenly boomed before a figure floated over andnded directly in


    front of Israel.


    "It''s you!" Israel eximed as he immediately recognized the figure standing before him as Basil.


    "Have we met before?" Rocky asked, pretending to not know Israel at all.


    Thetter''s eyes widened in disbelief. He managed to sessfully disguise himself during his previous


    altercation with Rocky so it was no surprise that he wouldn''t be recognized.


    "Who the hell are you? What do you want? Whether we surrender or not is none of your business!" the


    Rocky showed him the token Devin gave him before he began to exin, "This is an official


    authorization from Commander Devin. Themander of the Cloud Castle has surrendered to the


    enemy in fear of death. He has been dismissed from his post. From now on, the soldiers of the Cloud


    Castile will be under mymand!"


    "Don''t believe his nonsense!" the pale-lookingmander shouted helplessly.


    "Soldiers, listen to me! Retreat into the Cloud Castle!" Rocky turned around after ordering the soldiers


    before striding towards the Cloud Castle''s gate.


    The soldiers didn''t dare to disobey him and decided to follow him closely.


    Not long after, in the front of the Cloud Castle was empty with only Israel handling the surrendered


    Israel never expected Rocky to appear out of nowhere and take charge of the Cloud Castle so quickly.


    This meant one thing¡ªhe would be his next opponent.


    "Tie him up!" Israelmanded his soldiers. He decided not to kill themander immediately


    because he might be able to provide him with some valuable information.


    Rocky swiftly summoned all the soldiers upon entering the Cloud Castle.


    "Commander Zhang has given up the castle and surrendered to the enemy. You''ve seen with your own


    eyes that he''s been captured. From here on out, I will be in charge. I don''t have any special


    requirements so you can continue to follow the previous deployment instructions for the battle.


    However, don''t risk your lives defending the castle walls from the enemy. Retreat from behind as soon


    as possible if you feel that you can no longer hold them off," Rocky exined the details to his new set


    of soldiers as clearly as possible.


    The troops were confused and baffled as to why Rocky would want them to do so.


    "May we know your name,mander?" a deputymander stepped forward and asked.


    "Of course. I''m Basil!"


    Immediately, a buzzing wave of excitement ran through the crowd upon hearing his name.


    "Could it be this is the famous Commander Basil?"


    "Never in my wildest dreams did I expect to see him in the flesh!"


    "They say he''s a master of numerous mysterious military arrays¡ªa true war expert!"


    For a moment, all the soldiers present were overwhelmed by Rocky''s presence.


    "You all may leave now. Back to your positions!" Once Rocky dismissed the troops, he summoned the


    two deputymanders to a private conversation with him.


    "During the uing battles, the soldiers of the Cloud Castle will be under your jointmand,"


    Rocky ordered.


    "But¡­ what about you?" The two deputymanders exchanged a curious nce.


    "I have other ns in mind. You both just remember what I said and do your jobs well. Agreed?" Rocky


    emphasized.


    The two deputymanders nodded in unison, solidifying their agreement.


    Rocky then left the Cloud Castile to join the independent army.


    "How did it go?" Eunice asked once she noticed him draw near.


    "I''ve got everything settled," Rocky replied reassuringly.


    "I didn''t expect themander of the Cloud Castle to be such a coward!" Ca remarked sternly.


    "He''s gotten toofortable with being ttered constantly. I bet he wouldn''t know what to do when


    things turned sour," Rocky calmly added.


    "So what''s our next move?" Eunice continued to ask.


    "Let''s wait until the Shura Race attacks the Cloud Castle," Rocky replied.


    "What if they won''t do it?" Ca asked.


    "They will. They''ll do whatever they can to retrieve the Cloud Castle''s deployments from the


    time for any other possible changes to their n," Rocky affirmed. He knew Israel well and, judging by


    his personality, he wouldn''t be the type to return from a battle empty-handed. Now that it was confirmed


    the Cloud Castle''s deployments couldn''t be changed so easily, Israel would take advantage of this by


    pushing through with the assault.


    Soon enough, everything urred just as Rocky had predicted. The next day, the spearhead of the


    Shura Race carried out an attack on the Cloud Castle under Israel''smand.


    Before long, an intense fire spread within and out of the castle, soaring into the sky like an eagle taking


    flight. Relying on their strong advantage, the spearhead of the Shura Race soon upied the city wall


    and opened the city gate.


    Soon, the entire army broke through the Cloud Castle''s barriers.


    Fortunately, the Cloud Castle''s army retreated quickly the moment they lost the castle, just as Rocky


    had ordered them to do earlier.


    Eventually, the Cloud Castle was reduced to an empty city.


    At that moment, several flying beasts flew over to the castle from out of nowhere. Dangling from each


    of their feet hung a huge pot of boiling hot oil.


    In the blink of an eye, the pots dropped from the sky and fell towards the Cloud Castle, immediately


    scalding the soldiers below with the hot oil.


    While the Shura Race soldiers were still caught in a daze, they witnessed countless burning arrows


    zing through the sky from outside the city and heading straight towards them. As the arrows pierced


    the ground, the mes ignited the hot oil and soon enveloped the entire Cloud Castle in a smoldering


    inferno.


    "Commander in chief, we''ve fallen into the enemy''s trap! We need to do something now!" Israel


    shouted at Alonso.


    "Damn it! Everyone, retreat now!" Alonso immediately ordered. He didn''t expect the human army to


    y such a dirty trick.


    Following hismand, the spearhead army rushed for the city gate.


    Meanwhile, Rocky''s army had already set up an ambush in front of it, waiting for them as they were


    positioned in a powerful array.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    It didn''t take long before the Shura Race soldiers rushed into their trap and were instantly annihted.


    After losing around a few thousand soldiers, Alonso finally pointed out the ambush and was utterly


    shocked.


    "Israel, focus on breaking up their array!" Alonso ordered anxiously.


    Israel frowned at his harsh tone. Although feeling reluctant to be bossed around, he still leaped up into


    the sky and dashed towards the city gate. When he looked at the ground below him, he saw a strange


    array outside the city that even he couldn''t see through.


    "Wait! That is a mysterious military array! I can''t believe such a powerful master exists in the human


    race!" Israel eximed, taken aback by the array before him.


    The mysterious military arrays were not ordinary tricks. Even if Israel was a peak-level Spiritual


    Emperor, it would be impossible for him to break the array if he couldn''t discover its ws.


    He decided against directly breaking into it and instead stood on top of the city wall to watch.


    It took Israel about an hour to finally figure out the ws in the mysterious array. He quickly hopped


    down and went straight to its center.

 Chapter 1835 Getting The News

    Chapter 1835 Getting The News


    Fortunately, Rocky already anticipated what Israel might do. Hence, he just waited at the center of the


    mysterious array in advance until Israel appeared. Then, when the Godly Genius arrived as he had


    predicted, Rocky instantly summoned the God-killing Sword and directly rushed towards Israel.


    When he saw the God-killing Sword, Israel''s face turned ghastly pale. The horror he experienced back


    in the Spiritual Emperor Contest was still vivid in his memories. Thus, with all his might, he managed to


    avoid the sword and maintained his distance from Rocky.


    "It''s you!" Upon recognizing that his enemy this time was none other than Rocky, Israel trembled in


    anger.


    "Yes, that''s right. If you want to break this array, you have to defeat me first," Rocky stated while


    exhibiting an irresistible momentum.


    Hearing Rocky''s confident remarks, Israel could not help but grit his teeth and clench his fists. He was


    well aware of his enemy''s real strength, so he knew that the man in front of him wasn''t just bluffing. If


    he really tried to fight Rocky head-on, nothing good woulde out of it. However, if he backed off


    right now, he wouldn''t know how to exin his failure.


    "You know very well that with your strength, it won''t be a problem for you to protect yourself and leave.


    But you also know that it will be impossible for you to get past me. I advise you to give up and get out


    of here right now!" Rocky said bluntly.


    "Who the hell are you really?" Israel could not help but ask in a frustrated tone. He had always felt that


    Rocky was not just an ordinary human. In fact, he gave him a sense of familiarity, but he could not tell


    how or why.


    "Did you already forget my name? I am Basil," Rocky replied with a smirk.


    "I am not asking for your name! Where did youe from? Why are you hindering us?" Israel


    eximed, wanting to have some rity.


    "What are you talking about? I''m just an ordinary human."


    "No, that is a lie! Don''t belittle my instinct. I know that you are hiding something! Now, what is it?"


    Israel''s gaze was fixed on Rocky. He was sure that Rocky must have been hiding his true identity, and


    he would not back off this time until he got the answer.


    "Fine. Do you want the truth? Then, listen carefully. Myrades were once captured by the members


    of the Shura Race from an alien world..." Rocky answered without hiding the truth anymore. At his


    point, he already wanted his enemies to know who they were dealing with.


    "What? You are from an alien world?!" Israel was obviously shocked. Though he had known that


    something was up with Rocky, he did not expect that this would be his true identity.


    "Now, you know. So, be sure to remember this. No matter what kind of ploy the Shura Race is plotting,


    I won''t let you seed!" Rocky uttered in righteous indignation.


    At the same time, the independent army behind him also roared with great momentum and morale.


    Upon witnessing this, Israel could not help but swallow hard. He knew that the hatred and


    determination in Rocky''s eyes were genuine. If he tried to act stubbornly and fight anyway, he could


    already see that the spearhead army of the Shura Race would just suffer more terrible losses.


    "I actually don''t need to kill you today, but you have to retreat right away before my mind changes,"


    Rocky dered in a confident tone. Although he knew that he could defeat Israel, it also wouldn''t be


    that easy. In the meantime, he had to consider the overall situation. The important thing right now was


    he could drive off the army of the Shura Race without having too many casualties.


    Left with no choice, Israel immediately flew back to Cloud Castle.


    "Sir, I am back..." Israel greeted, approaching Alonso.


    "Why are you back already? What happened?" Seeing that Israel was back so soon, Alonso


    immediately spected that something went wrong.


    "I failed to destroy the array that is protecting the gates. It''s unbreakable," Israel replied honestly.


    Although he regretted going back without aplishing his mission, he was very certain that he could


    not break the array with Rocky guarding it.


    "What? You sure are useless!" Alonso scolded and continued, "I don''t care how you are going to


    many people die. That human army must be crushed today!"


    When Israel heard all these irresponsible words, a cold sh of hostility appeared in his eyes as he


    drew closer towards Alonso.


    "What do you want?" the man barked. However, Israel did not bother to answer back. In a sh,


    Alonso''s vision became blurry, not realizing that Israel had already broken his neck.


    At the same time, the soldiers of the spearhead army were all shocked to their core when they saw


    how Israel killed Alonso without batting an eye.


    "Listen to me! This person doesn''t give a damn of your lives and so he doesn''t deserve to lead you.


    From now on, I am going to be in charge. Follow me and we will break out!" Then, Israel turned to the


    other Godly Genius and asked, "If I remember correctly, you are good at teleportation, right? Can you


    create a secret passage for us?"


    "I can, but it will take some time," the Godly Genius replied quickly.


    After that, Israel ordered his men to seal the gates of the city. Then, he summoned the spiritual


    maniptors above the Emperor Realm, ordering them to create an enchanted barrier to protect the


    remaining soldiers.


    At the same time, as Rocky saw that the gates of the Cloud Castle were blocked off, he surmised that


    Israel must have thought of another way to escape. However, he decided to let them go and did not


    take the opportunity to pursue them.


    After all, it wasn''t necessary right now. It would be better if he conserved the energy of the independent


    army.


    On the other hand, the spearhead army of the Shura Race had already lost about half of its total


    soldiers, and their morale was greatly weakened. Moreover, they would still encounter other armies as


    they escaped. Hence, their losses would just get worse.


    Therefore, at this time, Rocky just ordered the independent army to get some rest and wait until the


    spearhead army of the Shura Race had fully retreated from Cloud Castle.


    Meanwhile, with the efforts of the other Godly Genius, he was able to create a secret underground


    tunnel that led to the outside of the city. Soon enough, the remaining forces of the Shura Race''s


    spearhead sessfully retreated via the secret passage. Not long after, the Cloud Castle was


    After confirming that the spearhead army of the Shura Race had left Cloud Castle, Rocky eventually


    led the independent army into it to put out the fire and repair the damaged areas.


    When the two deputymanders received the message from Rocky, they also led the army and


    rendezvous with them. Upon entering the city, they were bewildered after seeing all the corpses lying


    all over the ground.


    One of the deputymanders could not help but ask, "Commander Basil, just how many members of


    the Shura Race''s spearhead died here?"


    "Well, based on what I saw, more than fifteen thousand soldiers must have fallen here." Rocky gave a


    rough estimate.


    "That many?! What about our army? Did you have several casualties as well?" The two deputy


    the area.


    "Less than five thousand, I heard." In fact, Rocky had just received the report about the total number of


    casualties of the independent army.


    Hearing this, the deputymanders were utterly stunned. They could not believe that there was a


    huge gap in terms of the number of casualties. Moreover, they faced the elite members of the Shura


    Race''s spearhead.


    "My task here is done, so I won''t stay for long. I have to leave now." After leaving the situation to the


    two deputymanders, Rocky directly led the independent army back to Moon City so that they could


    recuperate.


    Meanwhile, the news that the spearhead army of the Shura Race was defeated immediately reached


    Zain''s ears. Obviously, he got so furious, not expecting that they would encounter such a huge loss in


    the hands of the human army. His main purpose for this invasion was to win a few battles so that he


    would earn an even better reputation in the Shura Race. Hence, experiencing crushing defeat in battle


    was the least that he wanted.


    "Your Royal Highness, ording to the report sent by Israel, it turned out that the mysterious human


    who won the first ce during the Spiritual Emperor Contest is also in the human army. He said that


    this guy is from the alien world," a soldier informed.


    "What did you say?" Zain was more surprised with this new information.


    "If that is true, I''m afraid that this will be bad for us. The people from all those alien worlds on the


    continent might suddenly revolt against the royal family when they hear this piece of news." Zain''s


    confidant immediately expressed his concern.


    "We can''t let that happen! Imprison all the people that we captured from the alien worlds. Issue this


    order right away!" Zainmanded without any hesitation.


    "But Your Royal Highness, without these people, ourbor force will be greatly reduced," the confidant


    warned. Of course, this was a dilemma since they could not really afford to diminish their workforce just


    because of this war.


    "Don''t worry. Once we suppress the human race and spiritual race this time, we will notck people to


    put in thebor force!" Zain dismissed his confidant''s remarks, confident that he could win this battle.


    "Yes, I understand." Seeing that the prince had already made up his mind, the confidant could just


    agree.


    "Moreover, ask the army to be on standby for now. Five dayster, I shall take the role of the


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    of the Shura Race!" Zain dered mightily.


    A few dayster, news came to the human race that the Shura Race had officially dispatched their


    main troop to confront them.


    Upon learning this, Colton immediately contacted Rocky. However, it seemed that Rocky had already


    heard the news in advance from Valeria, who was collecting information for him while in the Ghost Fief.

 Chapter 1836 The Expedition

    Chapter 1836 The Expedition


    "Basil, the Shura Race is already on the move. They sent out their major army, and it seems that they


    are serious to finish us in one fell swoop," Colton said anxiously.


    "I know. Prince Zain must be the one who leads the army this time. After all, it was his idea to suppress


    both the human race and the spiritual race in order to establish his position on bing the next king


    of the Shura Race," Rocky replied rather calmly. At this point, he knew that the real war against the


    Shura Race was about tomence in just a matter of time.


    "What is the n?" Colton asked expectantly.


    "To be perfectly honest, we are going to lose as soon as the main army of the Shura Race shows up."


    Rocky let out a frown as he told the truth. The only role of the spearhead was to test the strength of the


    human race. But once the major army of the Shura Race took action, the human army had no way of


    resisting them.


    Colton''s face darkened in disappointment and frustration.


    "The Shura Race is superior in terms of military strength and spiritual warriors." Rocky heaved a heavy


    sigh and added, "It seems that we really cannot fight them head-on unless the spiritual race supports


    us."


    "Well, that''s exactly what the spiritual race believes in. Therefore, they don''t want to risk anything by


    helping us." Colton shook his head and despaired. He knew that if this went on, they could only watch


    the fall of the human race.


    "There is actually a way if we want to survive this catastrophe. However, it is extremely risky." Of


    course, Rocky still had a n to deal with their dilemma. However, to pull off something like this, the


    risk that they had to take was so big that he could not see them agreeing to him.


    "Why didn''t you tell me about it sooner?" Despite this hopeless situation, Colton could only count on


    Rocky. Whatever the young man had in mind, he would readily support it.


    "The main reason why the Shura Race attacks the human race is so they can make us surrender.


    Hence, we can pretend to surrender, but at the same time, we will secretly dispatch troops that will


    sneakily attack the Shura Race''s territory," Rocky said, borating his risky idea.


    "Attack the Shura Race''s territory? Can we really pull off something like that?" Colton was shocked


    upon hearing Rocky''s idea. He already heard crazy strategies from the young man before, but he still


    wasn''t used to it.


    "Yes. If everything goes well, we can pull it off. Right now, we are undoubtedly inferior to the Shura


    Race. Therefore, we have to find a way that they will least expect. Since they n on taking us down in


    one go, it means that most of their troops will be summoned to the battlefield. In fact, even warriors


    from the nine fiefs have joined Prince Zain''s army. Thus, it can be said that at this moment, the


    defenses of the Shura Race are at their weakest. If we gather our strongest forces to pull off a sneak


    attack on one of the fiefs, we can sessfully seize it. Of course, that will be a big disgrace for the


    arrogant Shura Race. Hence, they will do everything in order to take that fief back. However, since the


    nine fiefs are in open and secret disputes with each other, the other fiefs will surely hesitate to help


    them. In the end, only Prince Zain will rush back to save them. After all, he cannot let this disgrace


    happen on his watch. If he doesn''t go back, he will surely lose the support of the people from the Shura


    Race. If he goes back, he will have to withdraw his army from the territory of the human race, and the


    human race will be saved." Rocky analyzed and took everything into consideration, and this was the


    best course of action that he could think of.


    "This is indeed too risky! Something huge is at stake here." Colton was lost in thought after hearing the


    entirety of Rocky''s n. This was definitely not a small matter, and it was something that he could not


    decide on his own. If this n somehow failed, the fate of the human race would already be sealed.


    "Think about it carefully. We have a bit of time for now since the army of the Shura Race won''t attack


    us very soon. But the more quickly you can make your decision, the better. By the way, this n should


    be strictly confidential. We must act in utmost secrecy. Otherwise, it will easily be thwarted," Rocky


    sternly warned.


    "I know. I will call the chiefs of the Sky-suppressing Mansion and the Sovereign Pavilion and discuss it


    with them right away. Hopefully, I could convince them to support us."


    "Then, I''ll wait for the good news." After saying that, Rocky cupped his hands and left.


    A few days had passed.


    At this time, the army of the Shura Race was already deployed in front of the human defense line,


    ready for an all-out attack at any time. With the strength of their army, they were confident that it would


    not take long before the human race copsed before their eyes.


    In the Ethereal Region, everyone was in jitters that even the small cities near the borders had already


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    been abandoned.


    On the other hand, the members of Rocky''s independent army were still taking their time to strengthen


    their forces. Soon enough, they were about to take on a responsibility that was never been


    aplished in the history of the human race¡ªsessfully seize the territory of the Shura Race.


    Of course, with the current overall strength of the independent army, it was still far from enough.


    Hence, Rocky was patiently waiting for Colton, hoping that the chiefs of the Sky-suppressing Mansion


    and the Sovereign Pavilion would agree to his n.


    A dayter, Colton finally returned to Moon City and hurriedly met with Rocky.


    "Chief Colton, how did things go? Did they agree?" Rocky asked.


    However, Colton''s face didn''t seem to be enthusiastic at the least. He shook his head and said, "Both


    of the chiefs refused to take this risk. They are afraid that if we provoke the Shura Race by executing


    this n, the entire human race will really cease to exist."


    "So, what do they want? They would prefer to wait for their deaths?" Rocky did not expect that things


    would eventually turn out this way. It seemed that until the end, the chiefs of the Sky-suppressing


    Mansion and the Sovereign Pavilion wanted to y it safe.


    "I actually know what they are thinking. At the back of the minds, they will be willing to submit to the


    Shura Race when there is no other choice. With their status, they think that they can still enjoy a high


    position even after surrendering to them. They are more contented with that than being annihted."


    Colton could not help but clench his fists, realizing the ugliness in their human hearts. "Anyway, I failed


    to convince them. So, what should we do now? I actually don''t want to watch the human race fall into


    the hands of the Shura Race."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let that happen. I have been mentally prepared for this. It''s such a shame that we


    can''t get more help, but it doesn''t mean that I will give up. I will still lead the independent army and


    continue the n," Rocky replied with an unyielding spirit.


    "Are you saying that you are going to attack the territory of the Shura Race with just your army?" Colton


    asked, not expecting this from Rocky.


    "Well, as I said before, this is the only way I could think to save the human race from this crisis," Rocky


    said with a heavy heart.


    "But with the strength and number of the soldiers of your independent army, I''m afraid that you might


    not be able to conquer a fief of the Shura Race." Colton was not a pessimist but just a realist. From


    what he could see, the independent army would not be enough to ovee a fief even if Rocky was


    leading it. Unless Rocky had at least a hundred thousand soldiers, Colton could not see him


    seeding.


    "Don''t worry. I still have a few tricks up my sleeve. I could pull some strings in the Ghost Fief by using


    my status as the Godly Genius. Although it is risky, as long as we achieve our end goal and save the


    human race from danger first, we still have time to consider other things in the future."


    "I see. Then, let me give you all of the twenty thousand soldiers from the Di n. This way, your


    independent army might somehow increase its chance of winning. Also, I will ask two elders from the


    Di n to assist you." This might be theirst chance to save the human race, so Colton wanted to do


    his best to at least help Rocky ovee this seemingly impossible task.


    "Thank you very much, Chief Colton. I''ll make use of all your help to seize the victory," Rocky answered


    with conviction.


    Three dayster, the two elders that were tasked by Colton to assist Rocky led twenty thousand


    soldiers of the Di n to Moon City to meet up with Rocky''s independent army.


    With the addition of the soldiers from the Di n, Rocky now had fifty thousand soldiers at his disposal.


    Additionally, he had more than twenty Spiritual Emperors and the two elders from the Di n, who


    were premium-stage Spiritual Emperors. With this, the overall fighting power of the independent army


    could not be taken lightly.


    Because their mission was to be carried out in secrecy, Rocky did not exin anything to his army


    before they set out. He did not even tell them where they were headed. He just ordered them to be fully


    armed and prepared.


    Moreover, he also captured some spiritual beasts in order to carry their provisions and fodders that


    couldst for several months.


    When everything was finally ready, the independent army left Moon City and began their expedition.

 Chapter 1837 Rockys Plan

    Chapter 1837 Rocky''s n


    The army of the Shura Race, led by Zain, began tounch an all-out attack on the human race''s front


    lines, intending to break through their defenses in one go.


    Try as they might, the human race eventually sumbed to the enemy''s offensive due to the sheer


    disparity of their strength and numbers.


    It only took a few days before half of the human army''s defenses were trampled to the ground, and the


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    speed at which they were losing was still increasing.


    At the same time, after marching for days, Rocky''s independent army finally reached the border of the


    Shura Race.


    But naturally, they were met with the fortified defenses of the Shura Race''s army. It would be a


    daunting task for them to get in.


    Of course, Rocky came prepared. He managed to obtain the location of where the troops of the Shura


    Race were stationed and easily found a spot where they could sneak in through a narrow gap in the


    army''s defenses. From there, they could make it to the Blood Fief.


    Since the Blood Fief withdrew from the contest after their Godly Genius was killed by Israel, the other


    eight fiefs wouldn''t bat an eye if Rocky captured the fief.


    But even without a Godly Genius by their side, the Blood Fief was still a formidable foe that controlled a


    vast territory. If Rocky and his army wanted any hope of capturing it, they would surely need the help of


    the Ghost Fief.


    Therefore, before enacting his n, Rocky ordered his army to station outside the border and to


    capture any spy that might reveal information about their presence.


    After that, he restored the appearance of Odin and returned to the Ghost Fief.


    The first thing he did as soon as he arrived at the Ghost Fief was to look for Valeria.


    Since he left the Shura Race under the excuse of wanting to cultivate with Valeria in seclusion, he


    needed to be with her if he wanted to return in order to not raise suspicion.


    After Rocky left her, Valeria took the time to cultivate in seclusion herself.


    "Hey! You''re back!" Valeria was overjoyed to see him return much earlier than she had expected.


    "Yes. How are you doing, Valeria?" Rocky asked with his signature smile.


    "I just made most of my time cultivate. Nothing new," Valeria answered casually, catching herself from


    bing too excited. Although she did spend most of her time training, she still missed Rocky a lot.


    "Why did youe back so soon? Aren''t you helping the human race fight against the Shura Race?"


    "I actually just blocked the spearhead of the Shura Race. But we''ll never be able to deal with the major


    army." Rocky shook his head.


    "Then why did you return to the human race in the first ce? You knew what you were getting into."


    Valeria red at him.


    "I have ns of my own. Anyway, we''re going to meet Leader Gilbert. I have a big gift waiting for him."


    Rocky shifted the topic.


    "Okay." Valeria still couldn''t figure out what was going on in Rocky''s mind. She wanted to ask him, but


    she knew it was better if she just went along with it. After all, everything should be fine as long as he


    was well.


    After that, the two of them came out of their seclusion together and immediately went to see Gilbert.


    Gilbert greeted them with a smile from ear to ear when he saw the two.


    "You two''s strength seems to have improved greatly!" Gilbert said with a satisfied look.


    "Leader Gilbert, while we were cultivating, we thought that it would be a great idea that the Ghost Fief


    takes advantage of the current situation," Rocky said. He didn''t beat around the bush and went straight


    to the point.


    "What do you mean?" The leader looked at him with a frown.


    "It''s better if we talk about it in private," Rocky said and gave a hint.


    Without asking questions, Gilbert dismissed everyone else in the room, leaving the three of them


    behind.


    "Odin, just say it," Gilbert said.


    "As soon as I finished my cultivation, a spy I sent to the human race told me that a secret army of theirs


    has arrived at the border of the Shura Race." Rocky once again went straight to the point.


    This n of his was a huge gamble. If he couldn''t persuade Gilbert, thetter would definitely report it


    to the royal family. The life of everyone in his army was riding on his shoulders at that exact moment.


    "What? Really?" Gilbert was shocked to hear this.


    "Yes. I can attest that this is true!" Rocky tried his best to persuade the leader.


    "How rash of them! They actually want tounch a surprise attack at the Shura Race. I have to report


    this immediately to the royal army!" Flustered, Gilbert immediately stood up and made his way to the


    door before Rocky stopped him.


    "Leader, calm down. Although the humans are quite bold, this is a great opportunity for us! We can


    maybe kill two, even three birds with one stone!" Rocky said as he cupped his hands.


    "Really? Tell me more!" Gilbert''s eyes shone with amazement when he heard this.


    "I personally know themander in chief of the human army from my time there. After receiving the


    news, I immediately went to him and he told me that the reason why they are going to attack the Shura


    Race is to distract Prince Zain so that he will give up attacking the human race," Rocky exined.


    "How will that benefit us?" Gilbert was eager to know how he''d profit from the situation.


    "If he seeds in conquering the fief, he''s willing to hand it over to us!" Rocky said.


    "Really?" A hint of temptation was heard in the leader''s voice.


    "Of course, that would only be one of the benefits. If Prince Zain stops attacking the human race, his


    n will surely fail, which will also be beneficial to Princess La. Besides, the Blood Fief, the Flower


    Fief and our Ghost Fief are connected. If we get the Blood Fief, we will be much stronger." Rocky


    continued to shower the leader with one temptation after the other.


    But still, Gilbert hesitated and was in deep thought.


    "The condition of the human race is very simple. We just have to help them," Rocky added.


    "Well, how should we assist the human army?" Of course, Gilbert wanted to confirm if this n was


    feasible.


    "It''s very simple. We will convince the Blood Fief to attack the Primitive Fief together with us, leaving


    their territory with little to no troops left to defend. From there, the human army will do all the work and


    conquer them," Rocky said.


    "Are you sure this humanmander in chief can be trusted?" Gilbert asked worriedly.


    "I''m willing to pledge for him as the Godly Genius," Rocky vowed solemnly. Of course, he was confident


    since he himself was the saidmander in chief of the human army.


    "Well, since it''s good for us, it''s worth taking a risk. I''ll go to the Blood Fief now and have a talk with


    their leader!" Gilbert finally agreed. Even he couldn''t overlook that this was indeed a great opportunity


    to strengthen the Ghost Fief. Even if everything went astray, he wouldn''t be the one to suffer any losses


    since it was the human race that was going to fight against the Blood Fief. But if the n seeded,


    they could even be more powerful than the Primitive Fief. His mouth began to water at the thought of


    this.


    "Thank you, sir." Rocky secretly breathed out a sigh of relief as he nodded.


    Soon, Gilbert left and went to the Blood Fief.

 Chapter 1838 His Brilliant Plan

    Chapter 1838 His Brilliant n


    "Wow, you actually did it! Being able to bring the human army here is definitely nothing to scoff at." On


    the other side, Valeria listened attentively to the conversation. As soon as Gilbert left, she shot Rocky


    with an exaggerated expression.


    "Nothing ventured, nothing gained!" Rocky smiled at her in response.


    "Doesn''t it frighten you that your identity might get revealed?" This was what worried her the most.


    "If I''m afraid, then I won''te back here at all," Rocky said with a shrug and smiled confidently.


    "Is there anything I can do to help you?" With frail and feeble in her eyes, Valeria asked Rocky.


    "The leader of the Flower Fief is such a wary person. I''m afraid that she might reject my offer. I hope


    you can send her a message indicating that it was your idea and not mine," Rocky said after much


    thought.


    "So you''re asking me to lie to my adoptive mother?" Valeria frowned.


    "But it''s only a white lie. Of course, it''s up to you if you''ll expose the truth to her," Rocky deliberately


    said.


    Now that Valeria was the wife of the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief, she was more than aware that if


    something bad happened to him, her name would also be involved.


    "Sure, I''ll help as long as you stay cautious!"


    Valeria didn''t know what was wrong with her, as she didn''t care much about herself rather she was only


    and duly infatuated with Rocky whenever he was in front of her!


    Two days after, Gilbert returned and summoned Rocky and Valeria for a discussion.


    "An agreement has already been made with the leader of the Blood Fief, and they are willing to attack


    the Primitive Fief together with us. Though there were harsh conditions presented, I still agreed


    because I know that the Blood Fief won''t survive when the timees to fulfill our promise." Gilbert


    told them the sess of him being able to persuade the leader of the Blood Fief.


    "When are you going to take action, sir?" Rocky asked with much eagernessing from his voice.


    "It might take three days before we are capable of sending the army out," Gilbert said.


    "Okay then, I will inform my friend to get prepared too," Rocky said with a nod.


    "Keep in mind that the Ghost Fief will be the target of public criticism if this n does not turn out the


    way we want it to be!" With fierce strength, Gilbert warned each and every one of them.


    "Sir, you don''t need to worry. I promise you that this will bring the most bountiful rewards you have ever


    After three days of preparation, the Ghost Fief summoned an army led by Vivian and joined with the


    Blood Fief''s army. After that, thebined forces went straight to the Primitive Fief.


    Simultaneously, Rocky returned to the border of the Shura Race''s territory and led the independent


    army to attack the Blood Fief through the border''s gap.


    Within three days, the independent army managed to bring down three cities within the fief.


    As the three cities of the Blood Fief were violently taken down, the Blood Fief''s leader could only


    scratch his head at wonderment how the human race came out of nowhere and infiltrated his territory.


    Currently, the main army of the Blood Fief was focusing on taking down the Primitive Fief. It would be


    foolish for them to call the troops back now during such a crucial fight. He was left with the only choice


    of mobilizing the garrison of other cities back in his fief and hope it would be enough to stop the


    rampaging enemies.


    However, the independent army came prepared for anything while the garrison was taken by surprise.


    The defending army tried with all their might to defend, but they eventually sumbed to the might of


    their opponent.


    Not long after the uneven fight, the independent army who was well equipped went over to the main


    city where the leader of the Blood Fief resided.


    The forces within the city had been reduced to thirty thousand since most of their troops were sent off


    to fight the other war.


    "Sir, the human army is now ready to attack the capital at any moment!" a Spiritual Emperor clothed in


    a purple robe reported to their leader hurriedly.


    "So soon?" The leader was caught blindsided by the news. He didn''t expect that the opponent would


    reach the capital in a sh.


    "How many soldiers do we have now?" the leader asked with sweat dripping down his face.


    "Thirty thousand," the Spiritual Emperor in a purple robe bluntly replied.


    "That''s it? Only thirty thousand?" He couldn''t help but repeat in disbelief as his eyes grew wide open.


    "Sir, you have dispatched the rest to attack the Primitive Fief," the purple-robed Spiritual Emperor


    reminded with a bitter face.


    The leader''s face darkened as he realized something was up. Was it a mere coincidence that the


    human army attacked them the moment they sent most of their troops to war against the Primitive Fief?


    Was this a trap?


    Of course, even if he figured out everything, it would still be in vain.


    Confidently knowing that the human army could not break the solid capital of the Blood Fief, the leader


    remained refined at this moment of trouble.


    Not knowing that the night of the enemies arriving, some figures had sneaked in through the


    underground flow of the moat, not to attack the city gate, but to directly proceed to the leader''s


    mansion.


    The figures that had sessfully sneaked in were none other than Rocky, Eunice, Ca, and two other


    elders of the Di n.


    Their sole mission was to assassinate the leader of the Blood Fief.


    Only when the leader was dead would the soldiers'' morale decrease.


    But of course, it was never an easy venture to defeat a fief leader, especially in his own territory.


    Knowing this, Rocky decided not to kill him head-on. Instead, he, together with Eunice and Ca,


    snuck deeper into the mansion.


    The leader of the Blood Fief was famous for his lechery. He often molested the maidservants in the


    mansion. Rocky''s n was to make Eunice and Ca pretend to be maidservants and act as bait to


    attract the leader.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Knowingly everything would fall into ce, Ca had seeded in getting the leader''s attention on the


    third day of their evasion.


    "Are you new here?" The leader of the Blood Fief immediately stopped Ca who had just brought him


    the wine.


    "Yes, sir!" Ca flirtingly replied.


    "You look good! Come to my bedroom tonight and serve me well!" he candidly demanded.


    "I''m not feeling well today. Please forgive me, sir!" Ca refused the order, wanting to tease the leader


    even more.


    "Not feeling well? Interesting, I''d like to know why!" Not considering anything rather than pleasure, the


    leader demanded Ca''s presence that night.


    "Sir, I''m begging you. Please don''t make things difficult for me," Ca said in a seemingly shy and


    enchanting tone.


    "I like it when you show such timid expressions. If you don''te by tonight, I''ll be the one to visit you


    instead." The more Ca rejected him, the more it turned the leader on.


    With a n in mind, Ca seduced the leader more. "Then I''ll be waiting for you tonight." With that, she


    bowed as an act of respect to the superior.


    But during the next few days, Ca deliberately made up excuses to avoid seeing the leader of the


    Blood Fief.


    The more she refused to see him, the more eager the leader became.


    One night, the leader of the Blood Fief couldn''t take it anymore, and he broke into Ca and Eunice''s


    room. His lust was stirred even more when he was greeted by the sight of two beautifuldies before


    him.


    The two girls pretended to be frightened and let out a shriek.


    "If I am pleased tonight by your service, I''ll take both of you as my concubines!" As soon as he finished


    his words, he pounced on Ca.


    Ca saw thising from a mile away and immediately dodged.


    "Wow, you are really good at dodging. You won''t be able to escape from me tonight though! Don''t


    waste your time!" The leader of the Blood Fief snickered and pounced on her once again.


    Eagerly wanting to please his lust, the leader tried his best to get hold of the two girls. Blinded by his


    insatiable thirst, he didn''t notice that the person he managed to get a hold of was a man.


    "Leader of the Blood Fief, you are in such a hurry!"


    "Who... Who are you?" Confused and scared at the same time, the leader stared nkly at the man in


    front of him.


    "The name''s Basil," Rocky said, introducing himself.


    "Who the hell is Basil? I''ve never heard of such a name. How dare you trespass into the Blood Fief?


    Are you courting death?" After the leader got over his initial shock, a tremendous aura belonging only


    to the Shura Race rushed out of his body.


    Given that an enchanted barrier was set around the whole room, the leader''s aura couldn''t burst out of


    it. The whole room was designed so that no one would be able to tell what was happening inside.


    Soon, beams of sword light shed in the room as Rocky and the leader exchanged strikes.

 Chapter 1839 Come Out Right Now

    Chapter 1839 Come Out Right Now


    The following day, the head of the Blood Fief''s leader was seen hanging in front of the gate of his


    mansion. It was done intentionally so that everyone could see the horrifying scene.


    "The leader is dead! He has been killed!"


    Soon enough, the news of the death of the Blood Fief''s leader quickly spread throughout the main city


    like wildfire. The citizens were scared for their lives. Right now, the Blood Fief did not have a leader, so


    no one was going to takemand.


    At the same time, Rocky took the opportunity to lead the independent army andunch an attack on the


    main city. Since the remaining warriors and soldiers were suffering from low morale, they were easily


    brought down.


    Soon enough, the city walls broke down and chaos spread out even further.


    Not long after, several elders and Spiritual Emperors from the leader''s mansion rushed over to confront


    the independent army with all their might.


    However, as soon as Rocky disyed his strength at the Shura Realm, he was able to easily suppress


    the elders and the Spiritual Emperors of the Blood Fief.


    After that, Rocky went on a killing spree, ughtering the elders and the Spiritual Emperors as if he


    was a killing machine.


    Due to Rocky''s heroics and superior strength, the capital of the Blood Fief waspletely captured


    after a day.


    Except for the spirit warriors from the leader''s mansion, the independent army let go of the ordinary


    people, driving them out of the city.


    Immediately after, the independent army established a defensive arrangement throughout the city. Now


    that their primary goal waspleted, they were to wait until the negotiation with the Shura Race was


    realized.


    Soon enough, the news that the entire Blood Fief fell reached the royal family, as well as the other fiefs.


    Obviously, this caused quite a stir. No one expected that it would lose easily to some unknown force.


    Two dayster, the grim news also reached Zain, who was currently at the front line.


    "The Blood Fief has been upied by a human army? In exchange for the fief, they want me to


    withdraw my army from the territory of the human race?" When Zain heard this information, he could


    not help but be furious and dumbfounded at the same time.


    "Your Royal Highness, is this the work of the spiritual race? Maybe they are trying to take advantage of


    the situation!" one of Zain''s trusted subordinates spected.


    "No, I don''t think so. This is likely done by the human army. Only they have the motive to make such


    demands. But how the hell did they get past the border of the Shura Race under our watch?" Zain


    uttered in disdain. His eyes narrowed as he pondered on these thoughts.


    "What are we going to do now? Do we pull back?" the subordinate asked.


    "Pull back? Of course not! Ask the royal family to send soldiers to reim the Blood Fief! I don''t have


    time to waste ying their games!" Zain answered sternly. He knew that their current position in the


    territory of the human race was of great importance. The defenses of the human army were about to


    copse, so it would be a total waste if he suddenly decided to retreat. In just a few days, he would be


    able to break through to the Ethereal Region, which would mean that his victory was already within


    reach.


    At the same time, just as Rocky expected, all of the other fiefs were just waiting and watching how the


    situation would y out. None of them wanted to get involved in the chaos since it would not do them


    any good. At this point, only the royal family was angry enough to send a huge army consisting of fifty


    thousand soldiers just to take the Blood Fief back.


    However, even with the efforts of the royal family, they did not expect that the army led by Rocky was


    formidable enough to defeat them in just three days.


    Due to this another huge loss, the royal family was already getting worried and frustrated. If the eight


    fiefs did not make a move on their own to fight this human army, the Shura Race would eventually face


    such a disgrace.


    Atst, the royal family could only turn to Zain. They asked him to withdraw his forces from the territory


    of the human race in order to prioritize the matter with the Blood Fief.


    Unexpectedly, even after Zain received the order, he did not obey at all. At the back of his mind, he was


    a prince, a direct descendant of the current king. Hence, even if the royal family got extremely mad


    because of his disobedience, he would not be punished.


    As they learned that Zain refused to withdraw his army, it caused a lot of dissatisfaction within the royal


    family.


    After all, the nine major fiefs were the foundation of the royal family''s rein. Even if just one of them was


    lost, it would be a huge deal.


    Therefore, at this point, the king was left with no choice but to personally order Zain to go back.


    After receiving a direct order from the king, Zain was so upset because he could not possibly disobey


    this time. Thus, even though he was very reluctant, he left half of his forces on the human defense


    lines. Then, he led the remaining forces back to the Shura Race in order to take the Blood Fief back


    from Rocky''s independent army.


    However, after getting a tip that Zain had already led half of his troops back to the Shura Race, Rocky,


    using his identity as Odin, immediately informed Gilbert and asked him to execute the n that they


    had formed before. With that, Rocky secretly moved the core of his army away from the city and


    ordered them to withdraw towards the border of the Shura Race.


    Meanwhile, Gilbert, who had already prepared everything beforehand, asked two elders from the Ghost


    Fief to lead an army of thirty thousand soldiers towards the Blood Fief.


    Thus, with a perfectly executed act, Rocky''s army and Gilbert''s army put on a splendid show, making


    everyone believe that the Ghost Fief took the initiative to reim the Blood Fief. Hence, even before


    Zain could make it back to the Shura Race, the Ghost Fief had sessfully taken control of the Blood


    Fief from Rocky''s hands.


    Of course, many were astounded after knowing that the Ghost Fief made a move out of nowhere.


    At the same time, Zain was even more furious. After all, he wasted so much time just so he could lead


    half of his army back to the Shura Race. But it was all in vain because the Blood Fief was already taken


    over by the Ghost Fief.


    It took Zain and his army days before arriving at the border. Thus, they were all very tired, and they


    obviously needed time to recuperate before going on.


    When Zain was finally back, he immediately investigated why the Ghost Fief had suddenly made a


    move to drive off the human army from the Blood Fief. Being a cunning man himself, he felt that


    something was definitely off, and it must be rted to the fact that the Ghost Fief was a supporter of


    Princess La. He thought that since the Ghost Fief had taken control of Blood Fief''s capital, it was


    already equivalent to conquering the entire Blood Fief. Beneath it all, this convenient situation would


    greatly help La''s campaign for the throne.


    Meanwhile, Rocky had already led the independent army back to the gap that they had broken before.


    He did not directly retreat towards the border since half of Zain''s troops were still stationed there. Since


    Zain had returned to the royal family in the meantime, Rocky thought that he could chip away a part of


    the prince''s troops in his absence.


    While Rocky was carefullying up with another n to sabotage Zain''s n, the royal family was in


    a heated discussion regarding the fact that the Blood Fief was easily captured by the human army.


    Moreover, when the army of the Ghost Fief finally upied and took control of the Blood Fief, it


    attracted dissatisfaction from the other fiefs. After all, although they had no solid evidence, they could


    not help but specte that the Ghost Fief had something to do with the fall of the Blood Fief.


    Right now, themander in chief of the Blood Fief''s army, who was also the son of thete leader of


    the fief, strongly protested and demanded the Ghost Fief to hand the reins of the Blood Fief back to


    them.


    For this very reason, the king had no choice but to gather all of the eight leaders, as well as the


    representatives of the major forces of the royal family and the important ministers to discuss all of the


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    matters at hand.


    Hence, at this moment, in the imperial capital, the most powerful and prominent figures in the entire


    Shura Race were all gathered.


    Of course, Zain, La, and Enoch, the three frontrunners to be the next leader of the royal family were


    also present.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I assume you already know why I summoned all of you here today. As you


    know, the Blood Fief was recently captured by the human army. Furthermore, their leader was


    beheaded and was shown as a public disy. This is the first time in the history of the Shura Race that


    such a horrendous thing urred! Now, I want to know what exactly happened!" The silver-haired king


    had a serious expression and was even oozing with a fiendish aura. Although he was over a hundred


    and sixty years old right now, his power was still tremendous.


    "I think that there were very suspicious things happening right under our noses. Your Majesty, I beg that


    this matter be investigated thoroughly!" Zain immediately expressed his opinion, hinting that the Ghost


    Fief had something to do with the bizarre turn of events.


    "Yes, I agree that a thorough investigation is necessary. However, let us not forget the fact that the only


    reason why the human army could get past the defense line of the Shura race and easily conquer the


    Blood Fief is that Zain summoned arge number of soldiers to the front line. He even recruited from


    the soldiers of all the fiefs just so he could aplish this supposed brilliant n. However, as we all


    saw, not only was he unable to conquer the territory of the human race, his actions also led to the fall of


    the Blood Fief!" At this time, Enoch stepped forward and gave his own thoughts. Obviously, based on


    what he said, he wanted to pin all the me on Zain.

 Chapter 1840 The Kings Surprising Decision

    Chapter 1840 The King''s Surprising Decision


    What Prince Enoch just said actually made a lot of sense, and thus many people present started


    discussing with each other.


    "Uncle Enoch, are you implying that I deliberately did all of this? Do you think I would intentionally


    withdraw the soldiers from our defense line so that the human army can have a chance to invade our


    territory?" Zain asked, raising his eyebrows. He was the one who really wanted to suppress the entire


    human race, so he was offended when Enoch insinuated that he might be the one who helped them.


    "Well, I did not say any of that. I was just stating a fact. You cannot refute that your actions were the


    reason why the army of the Shura Race stationed in our territories was not able to fend off the human


    army," Enoch responded, not backing down.


    "Stop arguing. It won''t do us any good. Besides, I am partly at fault since I allowed Zain to summon our


    army to the front line. None of us expected that those humans would dare attack our stronghold by


    taking advantage of the weakened defense line. However, although our defense line was slightly


    thinned, I am still confused as to how this human army became so powerful. How the hell could they


    easily take down one of the major fiefs and upy their capital? Is there anyone who has a piece of


    information about the enemymander?" the king asked with furrowed brows.


    Most of the fief leaders and royal members also exchanged looks upon hearing this question. In fact,


    they were also wondering about this. However, none of them could answer since they did not know


    who the enemy leader was.


    "Your Majesty, hasn''t the Ghost Fief sessfully retaken the Blood Fief from the human army? Then,


    Leader Gilbert must have encountered the enemymander!" Zain quickly answered, shooting a


    piercing gaze at Gilbert at once.


    "That is right. I have a bit of information about themander of the human army," Gilbert calmly


    confirmed.


    "Then, share it with us," the king instantly ordered.


    "Based on the information that we have obtained, the name of the human army''smander in chief is


    Basil. He is the same person who won first ce during the previous Spiritual Emperor Contest. It is


    also said that his army sessfully eliminated the spearhead the was sent by Prince Zain," Gilbert


    informed, stating some facts that would not have an effect even if the Shura Race knew.


    "Then, do you know what kind of background this Basil has? How is this guy so powerful?" the king


    asked promptly.


    "Your Majesty, I learned from Israel that this Basil actually came from the alien world," Zain replied


    without further ado.


    "The alien world?!" Everyone present, including the king, was shocked when Zain revealed this piece of


    information. They never expected that someone from the alien world would dare act so boldly and take


    a stand against the Shura Race.


    "By the way, Leader Gilbert, I remember that a few years ago, you were tasked by the royal family to


    invade a world called Supernal Continent. Am I right? You went through the door and captured arge


    number of spirit warriors that were taken back to our world. Isn''t it highly possible that this Basil was


    one of them?" Zain uttered slowly and clearly as if he was trying to pass and shift the responsibility to


    Gilbert. If they learned that this Basil guy was actually from the Supernal Continent, it would mean that


    Gilbert was at fault for letting him escape from the Shura Race.


    "What do you think, Gilbert? Is he one of them?" the king asked as he nced at Gilbert with a serious


    expression.


    "Your Majesty, you know that since ancient times, the Shura Race has been capturing countless spirit


    warriors from various alien worlds. Even if Basil was indeed from one of those alien worlds, we don''t


    have any proof that he was from the world called the Supernal Continent. This is just mere spection,


    and honestly, I think it is too far-fetched toe up with such a conclusion," Gilbert retorted, firmly


    standing his ground against Zain''s baseless usations.


    At the same time, the other leaders and royal members were still discussing with each other. Since no


    one knew what exactly happened, they really could not just pin the responsibility on Gilbert.


    "Your Majesty, I think that Leader Gilbert is actually on the clear regarding this matter. There is no way


    that Basil is one of the captured spirit warriors from several years ago." At this time, La stepped


    forward and seemed like she had enough basis to defend Gilbert.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "What makes you so sure then?" the king asked, demanding a concrete reason.


    "Think about it. It is amon feat that the gap in strength between the spirit warriors from other


    worlds and the Shura Race is unimaginably huge. In fact, the strongest ones have only reached the


    primary grade of the Emperor Realm. If this Basil was captured from the most recent invasion that was


    led by Leader Gilbert, I don''t think that he could reach the Shura Realm in just a few years," La


    pointed out, finding a major loophole in Zain''s usations.


    "Hmm, I agree. That totally makes sense." The king nodded repeatedly. In his entire life, he had never


    heard of anyone from the alien worlds who could be as powerful as the members of the Shura


    Race.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter what his background is anymore. The mere fact that this Basil is causing huge


    trouble for the Shura Race means that we should do something right away to deal with him. I think we


    should send out a powerful warrior to hunt him down as soon as possible!" As of now, Zain hade


    to hate Rocky to his core. The young man was bing a thorn in his flesh that he could not afford to


    let Rocky roam freely anymore.


    "I also want to do the same thing, but we don''t have any clue where this guy is right now." Aside from


    Zain, the king was also pretty concerned about Rocky. He was worried that if the young man was not


    dealt with immediately, he might cause even bigger trouble for them.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll send people to search for him right away. This guy needs to be found even if we have


    to search every corner of this world!" Zain dered with burning conviction.


    "All right. I will leave this matter for you to handle. Before I dismiss all of you, I still have another


    important thing to discuss. This is also one of the reasons why I summoned everyone here today," the


    king announced.


    Hearing this, everyone was surprised. They could not help but guess what the king had to say.


    Then, the king paused for a moment before continuing, "It''s actually about the throne''s sessor. You


    know that ording to our practice, the current ruler just needs to appoint the next ruler. However, to


    be honest, I haven''t found the most satisfactory candidate yet. Hence, I decided to make the aspiring


    candidates enter the Ghostly Demon Land and ept the challenges there. The one who will


    ovee all the challenges shall be crowned as my sessor, the next ruler of the entire Shura


    Race."


    "The Ghostly Demon Land?" It turned out that everyone present was shocked upon hearing this


    sudden announcement.


    epting the challenges in the Ghostly Demon Land was like extreme training. It was specifically used


    by the Shura Race''s ancestors to choose their ruler back in ancient times. However, this practice had


    been abandoned for hundreds of years now since the challenges would be extremely difficult for


    candidates to deal with. In fact, only a few candidates were able to survive the challenges, and they


    viewed that the lost lives of the other promising candidates were a big waste.


    Therefore, the selection method was changed, and the current ruler just needed to appoint the


    sessor. That was why everyone could not believe it when the king said that he wanted to relive this


    cruel method again.


    "Moreover, aside from the existing candidates, I decided to expand the scope of the selection. I will


    also allow the leaders of the fiefs and their Godly Geniuses to participate if they want. Needless to say,


    the Godly Geniuses of the royal family are eligible to be a part of it."


    Just as everyone thought that the matter about reopening the challenges in the Ghostly Demon Land


    was the most inconceivable thing that they would hear, the king dropped another massive revtion.


    It meant that this time, the sessor could be from outside the current royal family.


    "But Your Majesty, this has never happened before! Why are we suddenly implementing a drastic


    change?" One of the royal members immediately expressed his objection


    "I have the capacity to do what I want in order to select the most deserving candidate. Therefore, ten


    dayster, the Ghostly Demon Land will be opened. Those who are willing to participate, gather there


    and I will meet up with you." The king dismissed any objection, making it clear that he had already


    made up his mind.


    In fact, even before others could express their thoughts, the king already stood up and left.


    "What is happening? Has the king be so old that he ising up with stupid decisions?"


    "What is he trying to achieve by doing this kind of thing?"


    "Because of this, there is a huge chance that the royal bloodline will be cut off!"


    For a while, the leaders of the fiefs and the royal members had engaged in serious conversations about


    what they just learned.


    Meanwhile, after the king left, he eventually entered another hall. At the center of this ce, a delicate


    figure covered by a luminous veil was floating in the air and was waiting for him.


    "Madam, I already exined to them that the range of candidates for the sessor this time will be


    expanded. I informed everything ording to your instructions," the king respectfully said as he bowed


    towards the figure.


    "I see. Thank you."


    "But even I don''t understand. Why do we need to do this?" the king asked in confusion. It seemed that


    the king was only told to announce the new method, and even he did not know the exact reason.


    "I was disappointed that Zain failed to conquer the human race this time, and he was supposed to be


    the strongest candidate to be the next ruler! Therefore, I don''t think we should limit the selection


    to just three candidates. I want to pick the most capable one to be the next ruler of the Shura


    Race even if he or she wille from outside the current royal family."


    "I understand..." the king replied nervously.


    "Remember that all of this is for the Shura Race and the whole continent. I hope that your personal


    opinion won''t hinder what is best for everyone," the figure said, directing a warning towards the king.


    "Yes, of course." After the king responded, the hall suddenly became quiet. Then, when he raised his


    head, the delicate figure had already disappeared.

 Chapter 1841 Attack The Human Race

    Chapter 1841 Attack The Human Race


    When the king suddenly left just like that, the fief leaders and the ministers present were at a loss. It


    was as if he did not really n to properly exin his peculiar behavior at all.


    "So, that''s it? What are we going to do then? What about the matter regarding the Blood Fief?"


    Obviously, Briggs still had a lot ofints. As the son of thete leader of the Blood Fief, he had


    just taken the role of the leader of the fief. Since he was very dissatisfied with the oue of the


    discussion, he had no choice but to raise his concern to Zain. "Your Royal Highness, please uphold


    justice for me on this matter!"


    Immediately after, Zain shot a nce at Gilbert. After thinking for a moment, he eventually said,


    "Gilbert, I know that the royal family has rarely intervened in the fight among the fiefs, but this situation


    is an exception. I think you''d better return the control of the Blood Fief to Briggs."


    "Your Royal Highness, don''t get me wrong. It''s not that I don''t want to return it. However, what will I say


    to the generals and soldiers of the Ghost Fief who have risked their lives in order to take the Blood Fief


    back from the human army? Don''t you think that it''s going to be unfair for them? The Blood Fief fell


    and did nothing. But in order to protect the dignity of the Shura Race and the nine fiefs, the Ghost Fief


    tried its best to drive off the human army and retake the Blood Fief. Even if Briggs is now the new


    leader of the Blood Fief, do you think that I should just easily return it?" Gilbert answered calmly, but it


    was very obvious that his tone subtly put on airs.


    "Really? If my father had not been instigated by you, he would not have let me lead most of our forces


    to attack the Primitive Fief! Don''t think that I''m stupid enough not to see through this kind of trick! For all


    I know, the army of the human race must only be a cover, and this was an borate trap designed by


    you!" Since Briggs was already familiar with the internal strife happening among the fiefs, he was smart


    to guess part of the truth.


    "Do you think you can just nder me however you want? So, are you saying that your father was


    stupid enough to be easily instigated by me? He decided for himself. He saw that attacking the


    Primitive Fief was good for the long-term interests of the Blood Fief. That was why he was willing to


    send his troops! Besides, did you forget that the troops of the Ghost Fief were also there? You were


    there, and you saw the size of our force. I guess you were not blind to see that it was definitely not


    smaller than the army of the Blood Fief! Furthermore, if you are saying that it was just an borate


    trick, do you think that I would let my sister lead the army in person?" Gilbert argued with fierce


    conviction. Of course, everything he and Rocky nned was carefully thought of and foolproof. Hence,


    no matter what Briggs tried to use him of, he had enough reasons to dismiss it.


    Hearing everything Gilbert said, Briggs was rendered speechless. He could just clench his fists


    remembering that the Ghost Fief''s army, under Vivian''s leadership, had indeedunched a powerful


    raid against the Primitive Fief. It could not be just a mere diversion.


    "Your Royal Highness, just so the Shura Race could take back the Blood Fief, I bet all I had and took


    the risk that none of the other fiefs did. Now, can you look me in the eye and say that I should return it


    so easily? Would you do it if you were in my position?" Gilbert turned to Zain, looked straight into his


    eyes, and asked this.


    Obviously, Zain was not able to respond. Just the mere fact that he belonged to the royal family


    hindered him to involve in this matter. Moreover, everyone knew that the Blood Fief already lost its


    Godly Genius. As of now, it really was a weak fief. Hence, he thought that he should not have a falling-


    out with Gilbert and the Ghost Fief just because of this. Right now, Gilbert was clearly on La''s side.


    Therefore, it would not be a good look for him if he tantly made enemies this soon.


    "Briggs, I''m afraid that Gilbert is just being reasonable. We cannot refute the fact that he was able to


    take back the Blood Fief with his own efforts. If you are not satisfied with this, you can only take it back


    by force!" Zain was a sly person himself. On the surface, he seemed to be mediating the dispute


    between Briggs and Gilbert, but he was actually provoking Briggs and the remainder of the Blood Fief


    to send their troops out to retake their fief from the Ghost Fief''s control.


    "Prince Zain is right. But I think you will need someone''s help. If you want, I am willing to lend you a


    hand. At this point, it won''t be fair if you take on the Ghost Fief with just the remainder of the Blood


    Fief''s forces. Don''t worry, this is not a cheap trick. I won''t make a fuss even if the Blood Fief and the


    Ghost Fief tried to attack my fief before," the leader of the Primitive Fief butted in. Based on what Zain


    said to Briggs, it was clear that he was trying to win Briggs and the Blood Fief over to his side. And


    since the Primitive Fief supported Zain, its leader wanted to do everything that could give the prince the


    advantage.


    If more fiefs came over to Zain''s side, his chances of winning the selection would steadily increase. If


    that happened, the fiefs who supported the next leader would have the advantage in thepetition


    among the Godly Geniuses.


    Thus, right now, the leader of the Primitive Fief had all the reasons to offer his help to the Blood Fief.


    At the same time, he was also trying to intimidate Gilbert, thinking that if the Primitive Fief backed the


    Blood Fief, the Ghost Fief would eventually return the Blood Fief without them resorting to violence.


    "Since when did you be so meddlesome? You want to do it this way? Then, I will not just sit idly


    and watch this," Flora eventually chimed in and also spoke in a serious tone.


    Seeing the sudden development, the other leaders could just watch on the sidelines, thinking that this


    was rather fun and advantageous for them.


    Currently, the nine fiefs were divided into three big groups. The Primitive Fief and the Ghost Fief


    already had their respective allies. Hence, in terms of thepetition among the Godly Geniuses, they


    were still in a stalemate. At the same time, all of the other fiefs remained neutral, but it didn''t mean that


    they didn''t have their own ns.


    Right now, it was obvious that the other fiefs wanted the Primitive Fief and the Ghost Fief to suffer


    severe losses, which in turn would give them the advantage.


    Of course, Gilbert and the leader of the Primitive Fief also knew what the other leaders were thinking.


    Therefore, even if they wanted to, they could not start arge-scale battle. After all, the time was not


    yet ripe. Just a single fatal w could cost them their chance to win in the end.


    Then, just as the leader of the Primitive Fief heard that Flora suddenly chimed in, his eyes instantly


    turned cold. Now that the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief had solidified their alliance, going against one


    of them meant that he should also deal with the other one.


    "Leaders, please calm down. Why don''t you listen to me first?" At this time, La also got in the middle


    of the leaders'' squabble.


    Seeing this, the fief leaders and ministers also paid attention.


    "Can''t you see what''s really happening here? This is all a part of the human army''s plot. If you make a


    sudden move against the fellow members of the Shura Race, you will just give them what they want!


    Remember everything that happened. The only reason why the human army suddenly broke into the


    territory of the Shura Race is that they wanted to prevent Zain from sessfully invading the territory of


    the human race. If the fiefs start fighting against each other in this kind of situation, the human army will


    have more chances of winning against us!" La analyzed the situation in a calm voice. "In the first


    ce, if Zain did not dispatch the troops of the Shura Race to attack the territory of the human race,


    then the Blood Fief would not end up like this."


    "What do you want to say, La? Are you saying that I am to me for all of this?" Zain asked coldly.


    His face darkened, knowing that La was deliberately making his image look bad in front of everyone


    present.


    "Don''t be angry at me. I did not say anything wrong. I''m just preventing further problems to arise than


    fanning the mes," La replied with a sweet and gentle smile.


    Zain''s face twitched even more. He could not retort since he knew that the princess was right. If it


    weren''t for his ambition to conquer the territory of the human race, the human army would not resort to


    invading the Blood Fief.

 Chapter 1842 After Getting Married

    Chapter 1842 After Getting Married


    "Briggs, the Blood Fief was taken back by the Ghost Fief. ording to tradition, you just can''t demand


    Gilbert to return it to you. You can have it back by using force. However, you have to understand that


    now is not the right time for that. The most important thing is to confirm that the army of the human race


    has already withdrawn from the border of the Shura Race. We have to prevent them from mysteriously


    appearing again while we are unprepared. We cannot let what happened to the Blood Fief be


    repeated," Princess La said, pounding some logic into Briggs.


    "Your Royal Highness, you don''t need to worry about it. If the human army dares to invade the Shura


    Race again, I promise to annihte all of them. They shall pay the price of killing my father!" Briggs


    answered, fueled with hatred.


    "Moreover, didn''t you hear the king say that the Ghostly Demon Land will open in ten days? He even


    rxed the requirements to be his sessor. It means that any powerful warrior from the Shura Race


    will have the chance to participate in the challenges and even be the next ruler. The matter


    regarding the Blood Fief can wait, but this rare opportunity won''t. Don''t you agree?" La dangled a


    more enticing bait to divert Briggs'' attention.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Thinking about it, Briggs nodded and thought that the princess made a lot of sense.


    "We will focus on going to the Ghostly Demon Land to fight for the position of the Shura Race''s ruler.


    After that, you can try to take the Blood Fief back. I suggest that everyone return to their respective


    territories for now so that we can get ready for the Ghostly Demon Land," La urged.


    "I agree. Just wait and see, Gilbert! I will get the Blood Fief back, so you better be ready for it!" After


    giving Gilbert a fierce warning, Briggs stared at him onest time before leaving.


    At the same time, Zain also shot a nce at La but said nothing. Eventually, he also left with the


    leader of the Primitive Fief.


    Soon enough, most of the leaders and ministers left, and only Gilbert, Flora, and La were left


    behind.


    "Whew! Finally, this whole thing is done. By the way, what is going on this time, Gilbert? Don''t tell me


    that you''re really behind the invasion of the Blood Fief?" Although the princess was not really sure what


    happened, she also could not help but specte that the Ghost Fief had something to do with the fall of


    the Blood Fief. After all, this kind of sneak attack must have been prepared in advance, and someone


    from the inside of the Shura Race must have helped the human army to pull it off.


    "Your Royal Highness, I don''t want to be rude, but it would be better if you didn''t ask too much. Rest


    assured, I don''t n to upy the Blood Fief for a long time. But for the time being, controlling the


    Blood Fief is the most advantageous step for the alliance of the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief." Of


    course, Gilbert could not tell La about his cooperation with the human army. After all, as a member


    of the Shura Race, what he did could be considered treason if others found out about it. Although La


    was on his side, she was still from the royal family, so he couldn''t risk telling her everything just yet.


    "All right then. Just be careful and don''t take things too far. Otherwise, you might face severe


    consequences," La gently reminded him and then also left.


    After a moment, Gilbert and Flora also left the king''s pce.


    "Valeria told me the n regarding the seizing of the Blood Fief. She was actually afraid that I might


    have some misgivings about it, but when I heard that it was carefully nned by Odin, I did not ask


    anything more," Flora said in an indifferent tone while they walked out of the pce.


    "I can see that you have already learned to trust the guy," Gilbert replied with a faint smile.


    "Don''t be mistaken. I trust Valeria, not him. I believe in her judgment, so if she trusts in Odin''s n,


    then I have no choice but to also have faith in him. In the near future, she will inherit my position as the


    leader of the Flower Fief. Therefore, I think that it might be a good experience for her to stay with him


    more. But it doesn''t erase the fact that I still have some doubts about that guy," Flora said bluntly.


    "I can understand what you are trying to say. After all, I also went through that phase. I had lots of


    doubts about him before. He is too smart and cunning for his age that most times, I can''t help but be


    suspicious of his intentions. However,ter on, I realized that even a person like me, who has


    experienced ups and downs, could somehow misjudge a person," Gilbert replied, letting out a bitter


    smile.


    "I hear you. I am not worried about Odin''s abilities at all. However, his way of doing things is quite


    bothersome. As you said, he seems to be too experienced. It feels like he has already faced countless


    bloody battles." Flora sighed while lightly shaking his head.


    "I also have that same feeling at times. However, don''t forget that those who are chosen as Godly


    Geniuses are by no means ordinary. I just like to think that it is a good thing that he possesses that kind


    of attitude and mindset. After all, if a tough person like him is on my side, we will surely achieve


    victory!" Gilbert voiced out his thoughts, looking on the brighter side of things.


    "Well, yeah. Let us hope so. Anyway, I am heading back to the Flower Fief now. Please continue taking


    good care of Valeria for me. Also, let me thank you in advance." Afterward, Flora summoned her mount


    and eventually flew away.


    With that, the two leaders temporarily parted ways.


    Then, as soon as Gilbert returned to the Ghost Fief, he sent someone to summon both Rocky and


    Valeria. When the three of them finally met, Gilbert told them what happened during the meeting. He


    informed the two that the king wanted to expand the scope of the throne''s sessor and that the


    aspiring candidates would have to go to the Ghostly Demon Land to ept the challenges waiting


    there.


    Obviously, Rocky and Valeria were surprised to hear about this sudden development. They did not


    expect that the king would make such a decision. It meant that in the end, even a mere Godly Genius


    might end up bing the sessor.


    "What kind of ce is this Ghostly Demon Land?" Rocky immediately asked. Since it was his first time


    hearing about the ce, he was instantly intrigued by it.


    "It is said that in ancient times, the Shura Continent was actually home to ghostly demons. However, in


    order to expand the territory of the Shura Race, our ancestors drove those ghostly demons and their


    leader, Phillip, to the edge of the continent. There, they fought Phillip and his cohorts for a hundred


    days. After finally defeating them, our ancestors set up an extremely powerful enchanted barrier in the


    ce in order to trap Phillip. In fact, they even built a pce where they sealed Phillip''s soul. That


    entire area is known today as the Ghostly Demon Land," Gilbert exined as he gave a brief


    introduction about the Ghostly Demon Land.


    "Then, it means that that the Ghostly Demon Land is the most dangerous ce in the entire continent!"


    Rocky said in surprise.


    "I will just reiterate something. The purpose of this training in the Ghostly Demon Land is to select the


    sessor of the king. Before, the candidates were only limited to Prince Zain, Princess La, and


    Prince Enoch. However, due to some unforeseen circumstances, the king changed his mind and


    expanded the list of people who can be qualified. Therefore, it is to be expected that a fierce


    battle will break out once the candidates enter the Ghostly Demon Land. Before anything else, I want to


    hear your ideas about this." Gilbert knew that entering the Ghostly Demon Land and participating in this


    training was such a big deal. Both Rocky and Valeria were Godly Geniuses, meaning that they were


    also qualified to participate. Although Gilbert wanted to help La gain the position, he still wanted to


    be fair and give the two a chance to make their own decision about this matter.


    "Sir, are you trying to ask us if we are willing to enter the Ghostly Demon Land together with Princess


    La?" Rocky asked, instantly reading what was on Gilbert''s mind.


    "That''s right. As you know, we have already pledged our support for her. So, now that we can also


    apany her inside the Ghostly Demon Land, we must take this opportunity to help her. However,


    even if a master is already at the Shura Realm, they may still not be able to escape the danger of the


    Ghostly Demon Land unscathed. Therefore, I actually n to let one of you go with Princess La.


    Now, who wants to do it?" Gilbert asked straightforwardly.


    Hearing this, Rocky and Valeria looked at each other. "I''ll go!" both of them shouted almost at the same


    time.


    Gilbert could not help butugh at the response of the couple. "I didn''t know that you can change a lot


    right after getting married. I''m impressed how you two understand each other very well."


    Of course, Valeria''s face turned red immediately after she heard Gilbert''s remark.

 Chapter 1843 What Happened In The Ancient Times

    Chapter 1843 What Happened In The Ancient Times


    "Valeria, it''s too dangerous. Just stay here." Since Rocky knew that this task would be far too


    dangerous than the previous ones, he didn''t want Valeria to take the risk.


    "Ha! You''re trying to get rid of me again? No way! I will go with you this time, and that''s final!" When


    Rocky went to the territory of the human race alone, Valeria felt a deep sense of emptiness in her


    heart. She clearly knew that it was because she didn''t want to be apart from her husband. Hence, even


    though Rocky wanted her to stay behind again, she would definitely not agree this time.


    Hearing her firm response, Rocky could just shake his head and smile bitterly. It was not his intention,


    but it seemed that he identally made Valeria really fall in love with him.


    "All right. If you really insist oning, then go with us," Rocky finally agreed, which actually surprised


    Valeria.


    "Really? You''re serious?" Valeria thought that it would take more than that to convince Rocky, so she


    did not expect that he would agree to let here that easily.


    "Yes, of course. After all, you are the Godly Genius of the Flower Fief. It means that you are also


    qualified topete to be the sessor of the king. I think that it will be unfair of me to remove


    that opportunity for you. So, yes,e with me and give it a try." The main reason why Rocky suddenly


    changed his mind was that he had once promised Valeria to make the Flower Fief benefit a lot in


    exchange for her agreeing to his ns. So, now that a rare opportunity presented itself, he thought that


    it might be a way to fulfill his promise to her.


    "What? Me, a sessor? Don''t joke around. I have no intention of taking that role..." Valeria


    immediately dismissed the idea, a bit frightened of even thinking about it. After all, being a leader of a


    fief was nothingpared to being a leader of the entire Shura Race. She thought that she would


    never be capable of taking on such a huge responsibility.


    "Ha-ha! Why are you being too serious and gloomy? I was just kidding. Even though we may not


    be the sessor, it will still be very advantageous for us to pass the challenges in the Ghostly


    Demon Land. There is a huge chance that we are going to be promoted to be royal members. If


    that happens, it will be beneficial for the Flower Fief. Don''t you think?" Rocky borated what he was


    really thinking.


    "We can be royal members?" Valeria was a bit stunned as she repeated what Rocky said.


    "Yes, Odin is right. Once you pass the training inside the Ghostly Demon Land and help Princess La


    be the sessor, then you are definitely going to be promoted and be royal members. It


    also means that the Ghost Fief and Flower Fief will receive generous benefits!" Gilbert affirmed.


    "I see. But I am not really after those things right now. I just want to¡ª" "That''s it, sir. Both I and Valeria


    will go."


    Before Valeria could finish her sentence, Rocky already butted in. He knew that Valeria was kind of


    emotional right now, so he tried to redirect the conversation as soon as possible.


    "Okay then. I will draw up a list of other warriors that will apany you and hand it over to Princess


    Later on. She will make the final call on who will go with her in the Ghostly Demon Land."


    Then, Gilbert turned to Valeria and said, "Valeria, you can go back first. I just have something to


    discuss with Odin in private."


    Without any objection, Valeria just nodded and eventually left.


    As soon as Valeria was gone, Gilbert asked Rocky with a serious expression, "Odin, let me be blunt.


    Has your friend''s army already retreated from the Shura Race?"


    "Yes. He has already achieved his goal. Prince Zain has withdrawn his army and the human army was


    able to recuperate. It''s just what he wanted. By the way, he wanted me to thank you on his behalf,"


    Rocky replied very naturally.


    "During the meeting, it was revealed to us that this friend of yours is from an alien world. Is that right?"


    Gilbert asked, trying to confirm if the information was urate.


    "Yes, he came from an alien world." Rocky surmised that the royal family must have already found out


    a lot about his identity as Basil, so he had no reason to hide this fact from Gilbert.


    "Then, how did youe to know each other? I am very curious about that." Gilbert continued to


    probe, just wanting to clear out these vague details.


    "He saved my life before. So, I can say that to some degree, he''s like my savior." Rocky made up a


    fabricated backstory and continued, "Before I met my master, I stumbled in the border of the human


    race and was attacked by humans. I actually almost died, but fortunately, Basil saved my life. In order


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    for me to survive, he also gave me some treasures and even a method to cultivate my spiritual power.


    It was thanks to him that I am still here today."


    "I see. Do you know the extent of his strength?" Gilbert asked. It seemed that he was really very


    interested in Basil


    "I''m afraid I don''t know either," Rocky responded, shaking his head.


    "Well, your friend has been giving the royal family a lot of headaches. But it was all thanks to him that


    Prince Zain failed on invading the human race. Otherwise, the king would have already chosen him as


    the sessor, and Princess La would not even have the chance topete." Although Gilbert was


    also a member of the royal family, it was just natural that he prioritized his own interests. He chose to


    support Princess La, knowing that her leadership would be the best for the Ghost Fief. After all, if


    Zain became the king of the Shura Race, it was most likely that he would dere a dictatorial


    leadership, making the nine fiefs mere puppets.


    In fact, even before, Rocky had already seen through Gilbert''s mind, so he knew that his n would


    turn exactly in the direction that he expected.


    However, getting the chance to enter the Ghostly Demon Land was something that he did not expect.


    He was still confused as to why the king suddenly made this decision, and he spected that


    something bigger was brewing in their midst.


    Before long, Rocky was able to confirm his hunch.


    A dayter, while Rocky was cultivating beside theke, a golden light suddenly descended from the


    sky and enveloped him. The next moment, he disappeared from the area without a trace.


    Then, when he opened his eyes, he found himself in Mika''s blossom garden. However, she was


    nowhere to be found.


    "Madam? I know that you summoned me here. What can I do for you?" Rocky asked while looking


    around. He was not sure if Mika could hear him from where she was.


    Then, out of nowhere, Mika''s sweet voice echoed, "I just received the news about a sudden


    announcement from the king. He allowed Godly Geniuses to enter the Ghostly Demon Land?"


    "Yes, that is correct. Is this not a secret arrangement of yours?" Rocky asked. He actually assumed that


    the deities were behind this because only superior beings could have influenced the king to do such a


    drastic change.


    "No, of course not!" Mika immediately answered.


    "Really? So, this was just the king''s own decision? He would go so far as to choose the best candidate


    to inherit the throne?" Rocky asked, rather surprised at Mika''s unexpected response.


    "I am actually worried about the same thing. I do not see the king doing this on his own. I can only


    assume that someone must be behind this..." Mika said as hints of anxiety could be heard from her


    voice.


    "Who is it then?" Of course, Rocky was certain that they were not dealing with an ordinary person.


    "I believe you are going to the Ghostly Demon Land, right?" Mika asked, her tone suddenly


    bing serious.


    "Yes, I am."


    "I have another task for you this time, and the result may affect the safety of the Holy-Evil World.


    Therefore, I''m afraid that failure is not an option," Mika sternly warned.


    "Go ahead. I am listening."


    "I''m sure you''ve already heard that the Ghostly Demon Land is no ordinary ce. It was where the


    ancestors of the Shura Race sealed the ghostly demons, as well as their leader. Phillip''s soul was


    sealed in the Demon Sealing Pce inside the Ghostly Demon Land. In fact, the ancestors of the


    Shura Race only knew that Phillip was the master of the ghostly demons. However, the truth is that he


    was actually a famous great demon who existed in the Holy-Evil World. Before he was sealed by the


    members of the Shura Race, he first fought the deities, and he was seriously injured in that battle. After


    that, he fled to the Shura Continent, together with his cohorts, creating chaos throughout the continent


    and turning it into a living hell. Since the creatures of the Holy-Evil World could not just directly


    interfere, we had to find a powerful race that could fight against Phillip. Hence, the Holy-Evil World


    chose the ancestors of the Shura Race and taught them numerous powerful secret techniques to


    defeat the great demon. It was also the reason why the Shura Race suddenly rose to power and


    became a superior race. With our help, the ancestors of the Shura Race lived up to the expectations


    and finally sealed Phillip''s soul, as well as the ghostly demons. Afterward, peace eventually returned to


    the continent..." Mika revealed, recounting the unknown ancient history of the Shura Continent.

 Chapter 1844 Stay Away From Trouble

    Chapter 1844 Stay Away From Trouble


    "So, Phillip had such an amazing background. I did not see thating!" Rocky was astonished after


    hearing the truth behind the master of the ghostly demons. He shook his head, thinking that the Holy-


    Evil World was indeed aplicated ce.


    "My primary concern is that someone might be trying to remove the seal on Phillip and release his soul.


    If that happens, the entire Shura Continent would suffer and experience hell again. For a second time,


    it will be torched to the ground. However, this time, once the Shura Continent is destroyed, it also


    means that the Holy-Evil World will also copse!" There was obviously anxiety and urgency in


    Mika''s voice as if she had already predicted the destruction of both the Shura Continent and the


    Holy-Evil World. Perhaps, this was what Deacon''s prophecy was all about. Hence, at this moment, both


    the deities and the members of the Shura Race could only depend on Rocky to save all of them.


    "Madam, all I need to do is prevent Phillip''s seal from being broken, right?" Hearing what Mika told


    him, Rocky understood that this should be his main task.


    "Yes. I want you to go to the Ghostly Demon Land and make sure that the seal will stay in ce."


    Mika nodded firmly.


    "Can''t the deities do it by themselves? After all, you are more powerful than us mortal beings," Rocky


    asked, a bit confused with this fact.


    "As much as I want to, we cannot do anything. Back when Phillip was sealed, he released his vital


    energy to set up a very unique enchanted barrier in that area. It won''t harm any ordinary races, but it


    would cause fatal damages to the members of the divine race. Therefore, only ordinary races and


    members of the demonic race can enter that ce..." Mika exined in a gloomy tone.


    "I see. But you also know my current strength. Right now, I can only deal with low or middle-grade


    masters at the Shura Realm. If they are slightly stronger than that, I''m afraid I won''t be able to handle


    them. Moreover, I assume that the Shura Race''s royal family will dispatch masters at the premium


    grade of the Shura Realm in order to ensure the safety of the candidates," Rocky said with honesty,


    expressing his concerns about this mission.


    "Don''t worry. Of course, I won''t let you fight alone. If I remember correctly, you have obtained a


    demonic egg before, right?" Mika suddenly asked.


    "I think? It should be a long time ago... How did you know about that?" When Mika asked about the


    magic egg, Rocky briefly recalled that he had once found a demonic egg in a ce called the


    Bewitching Grotto. He also found out that the egg was capable of absorbing spiritual powers. He


    wanted to observe it, so he put it inside the Magic Spiritual Space. However, until now, nothing


    happened with the egg. In fact, he almost forgot about it already.


    "Ever since the first time we met, I already sensed the aura of the egg from you. I assume that you


    have no idea that the egg actually carries a powerful demonic beast from the Holy-Evil World. It was


    once known for being ferocious and brutal, but it was seriously injured by an upper deity of our race.


    After that, it turned into an egg and became inactive. However, the egg could not be destroyed.


    Moreover, if it stayed in the Holy-Evil World, it would hatch faster and would cause great disaster again.


    Hence, it was sent to the Shura Continent," Mika exined.


    "But if the egg is powerful and evil, then it could also harm the Shura Continent. Is it really all right to


    unleash it?" Rocky asked, a bit confused at the fact that the egg was sent to the Shura Continent when


    it could be so destructive.


    "As I said earlier, the egg would hatch faster if it stayed in the Holy-Evil World. It will take less than a


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    hundred years because the spiritual power in the Holy-Evil World is so exuberant. However, if it is in


    the Shura Continent, it will take at least a thousand years before it hatches again," Mika revealed.


    "Oh, I see." Rocky nodded, finally understanding the reason behind it.


    "But now, almost a thousand years have passed since then, and it''s almost time for the egg to hatch


    again. However, if you can establish a spiritual contract with the egg, you will be able to control the


    demonic beast. Even if it is still a cub, its strength will be equivalent to a master at the Shura Realm.


    Moreover, if we let it absorb some spiritual power from the Holy-Evil World, in just a few days, it will


    already reach the premium grade of the Shura Realm. You will have a reliable and powerful assistant at


    your side all the time," Mika said very positively.


    "That sounds amazing!" Rocky never expected that the demonic egg that he only found by ident


    would actually be so helpful for him.


    "However, I must warn you with something. This is very crucial, so please listen carefully. Once you try


    to establish a spiritual contract with the egg, it means that you will have to withstand the evil spirit that it


    emits. Obviously, this is not an easy task, and normal people could not possibly do it. Even with your


    current strength, you are still susceptible to spiral into madness. You must be mentally prepared for


    this." Mika gave a fair warning.


    Heaving a heavy sigh, Rocky replied, "All right..." He had been through this kind of trial countless times


    before, so he was confident that there was nothing that he could not ovee.


    "Now, take out the egg," Mika instructed. Now that Rocky was ready, they needed not to waste any


    more time.


    Then, Rocky immediately entered the Magic Spiritual Space and took out the red demonic egg. As he


    went back to Mika, he put it in front of him.


    "Now, I''m going to teach you the form to establish the contract between you and the egg. This is


    actually a unique skill of the divine race." Immediately after, a streak of red light shot out from Mika


    and drilled into the middle of Rocky''s eyebrows.


    In a sh, the form emerged in Rocky''s mind, and he was able to read it clearly.


    "Let''s begin the process!"


    Afterward, Rocky chanted and activated the form. In an instant, the spiritual power gushed out of his


    body and rushed towards the egg in front of him. At the same time, the egg that sensed the abundant


    amount of spiritual power suddenly released a malevolent evil spirit that tried to resist Rocky''s spiritual


    power.


    Rocky was a bit caught off guard. He never anticipated that the egg would actually possess such


    powerful energy. In fact, he had already exerted all of his spiritual power, but he was yet to establish a


    contract with the egg. His spiritual energy could not reach the egg''s body.


    At the moment of this stalemate, a stream of divine power descended from the sky and poured into


    Rocky''s body. With this, the power inside his body rose sharply, instantly suppressing the egg''s evil


    spirit. Not long after, he sessfully forced his spiritual power into the egg, establishing a contract with


    it.


    Soon enough, the egg''s resisting power finally weakened and eventually dissipated. After a few


    moments, everything calmed down again.


    "Now, I''ll take this egg back to the Holy-Evil World and wait for it to hatch. Once you enter the Ghostly


    Demon Land, the cub should have already gone out. At that time, I will find a way to send the cub to


    you." As soon as Mika finished speaking, the egg rose into the air. Then, it disappeared into the


    golden light.


    The next moment, when Rocky regained his senses, he was already sent back beside theke.


    Then, out of nowhere, Valeria appeared in front of him.


    "What are you doing here?" Rocky asked wondering if she was already there for a long time.


    "I just happened to pass by, and then I saw you." The truth was that she really came there on purpose


    to see Rocky. However, since she knew that he was cultivating, she did not want to disturb him.


    "Okay then... By the way, I have prepared a few treasures for you. Our trip this time is extremely


    dangerous, so you have to be extra prepared. Take them and make use of them when we enter the


    Ghostly Demon Land." Then, Rocky took out a few holy treasures that he had carefully chosen from


    the pce. Although they were just imitations of the real divine treasures from the Holy-Evil World, they


    were still useful and very precious in the Shura Continent.


    Seeing these items, Valeria''s eyes instantly shed with excitement. Even at first nce, she could tell


    that these treasures were extraordinary.


    "Where did you get all of these?" Valeria asked out of curiosity.


    "Well, you can say that these are a part of what I gained from my trip to the territory of the human


    race," Rocky immediately replied,ing up with a convenient excuse.


    Valeria did not probe any further and just epted the items happily.


    The trip to the Ghostly Demon Land this time was a rare opportunity. Many were qualified to fight for


    the position as the next ruler of the Shura Race. Hence, all nine fiefs wanted to make the most out of it.


    Even if they could not sessfully be the sessor of the king, they could still get lots of


    benefits.


    Those who were allowed to go to the Ghostly Demon Land were either superior masters from the nine


    fiefs or members of the royal family. All of these people were at least at the premium grade of the


    Emperor Realm, and many were already at the Shura Realm. At the same time, the three primary


    candidates, Zain, La, and Enoch, would surely grab this opportunity to secure their victory. Hence,


    they would be apanied by powerful warriors once they entered the Ghostly Demon Land. That


    way, they could prevent themselves from falling into danger even if the ce was filled with dangers.

 Chapter 1845 Invasion

    Chapter 1845 Invasion


    Although everyone knew that this trip to the Ghostly Demon Land would determine the sessor of the


    king, none of them knew exactly what kind of trial was waiting for them. Hence, the members of the


    royal family and even the people from the nine fiefs were all wondering how the sessor would be


    chosen in the end.


    But of course, no matter what task it would be, they were sure that it would require tremendous


    strength and skill. Therefore, at this time, everyone was busy making full preparations before they


    entered the Ghostly Demon Land.


    At the same time, Rocky was also carefully nning his schemes that would take advantage of the


    internal strife in the royal family. This way, he could weaken the Shura Race as much as possible.


    After a few days of polishing his ns, Rocky sent a letter to Eunice, who was currently at the border of


    the Shura Race''s territory. The letter contained Rocky''s detailed n, and Eunice was tasked to deliver


    it to the Di n so that Colton could study it. After all, Rocky trusted them to help him with his overall


    goals.


    Moreover, Rocky also assigned some tasks to the independent army. Once he entered the Ghostly


    Demon Land, his army was to make some feints on the Shura Race''s defenses to throw their guards


    off.


    Then, eventually, the day to enter the Ghostly Demon Land came.


    There was actually a teleportation site in the living area of the Shura Race''s royal family that directly


    connected to the Ghostly Demon Land. It was already there since the time of their ancestors, and


    anyone could directly enter the Ghostly Demon Land through it.


    At this time, dozens of powerful warriors from the Shura Race were gathered around the teleportation


    circle. They stood in three groups, which obviously represented the three main candidates.


    Among these three, Zain''s camp boasted the strongest members. He had two masters at the premium


    stage of the Shura Realm, three at the medium stage, and eight at the primary stage. In addition to


    these Shura Realm masters, there were also a dozen Emperor Realm masters at the peak stage.


    Enoch''s camp was almost on par with Zain''s. He onlycked a master at the premium stage of the


    Shura Realm, but the rest were already the same.


    Meanwhile, La''s camp was undoubtedly the weakest. The masters at each stage of the Shura


    Realm were fewerpared to both Zain and Enoch, making her camp at a distinct disadvantage.


    However, since the king was yet to announce the task that they needed toplete in the Ghostly


    Demon Land, La''s camp was still confident that the overall strength of the team would not decide the


    oue of the trial. Although anyone could aspire toplete the challenge and be the next ruler, it


    was obvious that the rest only came to assist the three main candidates.


    "I believe that you are already well prepared to go to the Ghostly Demon Land. But of course, before


    you go, I am going to announce the content of the trial. The task is very straightforward and simple, but


    don''t think that it''s going to be easy. You are to enter the Demon Sealing Pce, collect a bottle of


    Phillip''s spiritual power, and bring it back to me!" the king dered loud and clear.


    "Pardon me, Your Majesty. But what if multiple people were able to aplish it? How would the


    winner be decided then?" Zain immediately stepped forward to rify his point.


    "The one who finishes the task first wins! I know you already know this, but each one of you, who are


    present here, may have the chance to be my sessor! However, I must warn you. The Ghostly


    Demon Land is a very dangerous ce. Even with your strength, it would not be easy to make it back


    alive, let aloneplete the task. So, before you step on the teleportation circle, make sure that you


    have already made up your mind. After all, you might not be able toe back anymore. But of


    course, if you ovee the Ghostly Demon Land, I am certain that you can gain a lot from it. Now,


    make your choice!" The king was very clear when he exined everything. The Ghostly Demon Land


    was like a double-edged sword, so he had no choice but to issue a firm warning to everyone who


    wanted to enter it. The task needed to determine the best candidate to be the king''s sessor


    was indeed very difficult. After all, the power of the royal family''s bloodline was beyond what ordinary


    people could imagine. It could not just fall in anyone''s hands.


    "Your Majesty, allow us to go now!" After saying this, Zain led his team and immediately stepped on the


    teleportation circle.


    As soon as they stepped on it, a beam of blue light enveloped them before they instantly disappeared.


    Afterward, Enoch''s team also stepped into the teleportation circle and vanished from the living area.


    Lastly, it was the turn of La''s team to leave. Both Rocky and Valeria were also there, and they


    eventually stepped on the teleportation circle.


    However, the moment they stepped into it, a strange force suddenly emerged from the sky, which


    directly rushed towards them.


    Even before the king and the other members of the royal family could react, the powerful force instantly


    destroyed that teleportation circle. Fortunately, La''s team had already disappeared before the force


    crushed the teleportation circle. Otherwise, they were also harmed by it.


    "Your Majesty, what did just happen? Where did that astonishing powere from?" Obviously, the


    elders of the royal family were astounded by the sudden event that urred before their eyes. Despite


    their old age, it seemed that it was their first time seeing such an unimaginable incident.


    However, it seemed that the king was not even fazed by it. His expression remained indifferent, and he


    just turned around and left without even saying a word.


    Seeing this inconceivable behavior of the king, the members of the royal family could just shut their


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    mouths and also leave with him.


    Meanwhile, Mika, who was currently cultivating in the Holy-Evil World, suddenly opened her eyes as


    if she sensed something very dangerous. Then, she let out a frown as she looked up into the sky.


    Out of nowhere, a huge scarlet face emerged in the sky, sending fear into everyone''s hearts who saw


    it.


    At the same time, countless beams of white light fell from the sky like dazzling shooting stars.


    "This cannot be! An evil being prated the enchanted barrier surrounding the Ghostly Demon Land?


    Who is it?" Mika murmured to herself in a cold voice.


    The Ghostly Demon Land was not really within the range of the Holy-Evil World. However, it was


    enveloped by a powerful enchanted barrier. Hence, any kind of invasion would cause a strong impact


    that could be sensed even in the Holy-Evil World.


    Once an unwanted being broke through the enchanted barrier, the entire space inside the Ghostly


    Demon Land would immediately react. In fact, the ominous view that Mika had just seen in the sky


    confirmed that someone must have prated the enchanted barrier. Although the extent of the


    damage to the enchanted barrier remained unknown for now, it was certain that the area''s self-


    protection feature had already been activated. In this case, all the members of the Shura Race who


    had just entered the Ghostly Demon Land through the teleportation circle were in grave danger.


    Since they were all inside the Ghostly Demon Land right after the invasion happened, all kinds of


    unthinkable danger would be waiting for them. At this point, it was hard to tell how many would be able


    to return alive.


    It was known that the Ghostly Demon Land was the most dangerous and mysterious area in the Shura


    Continent. In fact, even a superior master, who was close to the realm of the god, might not be able to


    leave the ce unscathed. Hence, even those at the Shura Realm would be having an extremely hard


    time oveing the dangers here.


    This was thend where Phillip''s soul was sealed. Moreover, the ce was home to ghostly demons. It


    just meant that the level of danger that could be encountered here was even greater than the Holy


    Heaven Pce. After all, this ce used to be the battlefield where the ancestors of the Shura Race


    once fought the ghostly demons. There was no way that an ordinary warrior couldst in here even for


    a short while.

 Chapter 1846 Meaningless

    Chapter 1846 Meaningless


    However, as soon as Princess La''s team entered the Ghostly Demon Land, the transmission point


    was destroyed by the powerful force. In turn, it caused them to fail to reach their original destination.


    Moreover, theirnding became chaotic, spreading them to various areas.


    All of the members of La''s team felt that they were pulled by a vicious force as if they were sucked


    into a ck hole. They became extremely dizzy until they eventually lost consciousness.


    When Rocky finally woke up, he found himself lying on the bed of a dry river. Half of his body was


    buried in sand and dust, and it seemed that he was in a deste ce. A momentter, a gust of cold


    wind blew from all directions, making him shiver to his bone.


    Then, after a while, he noticed that he was alone. His eyes widened and he shouted, "Valeria!" As soon


    as he got his body out of the sand, the first thing that came to his mind was Valeria. He was worried


    that something bad happened to her, so he hurriedly tried to find her.


    Eventually, Rocky saw her leaning against a big stone, still unconscious.


    Then, Rocky instantly flew to her side and infused a stream of spiritual power into her body.


    A few secondster, Valeria started moaning and slowly opened her eyes.


    "Valeria, are you okay? Are you hurt?" Rocky asked in a serious tone.


    "I think I''m fine. Just a little dizzy, I guess. By the way, where are we? Are we already in the Ghostly


    Demon Land?" As Valeria looked around, she saw the quiet and barren surroundings. Apparently, they


    had arrived in the Ghostly Demon Land, but they were far from their original destination.


    However, from what they saw, they were a bit surprised that the Ghostly Demon Land looked more


    appalling than what they had imagined.


    "I guess so. The aura here is very chaotic. It fits the description that they told us. In fact, I can feel the


    auras of both gods and devils in this ce," Rocky said with furrowed brows. The existence of the


    Holy-Evil World was like a legend to the members of the Shura Race since only a few of them


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    managed to get to that ce. Moreover, because Rocky had already been to the depths of the Holy


    Heaven Pce, he could easily tell that the Ghostly Demon Land was indeed more terrifying.


    "What happened here? It feels like it had beenpletely destroyed a long time ago. I''m afraid all


    kinds of dangerous situations will wee us eventually," Valeria uttered anxiously.


    "I think so too. Anyway, we should be prepared. It seems that only the two of us are here. I don''t see


    Princess La and the others, so they must have been teleported somewhere else. I want to find them,


    but it will be a bit difficult since we don''t even know where we are." Rocky continued to examine their


    surroundings, and he could not help but let out a frown, not knowing where they should head first. The


    area where the two were was basically filled with ayer of yellow sand and dust. As they walked


    around, they could see some huge rocks protruding from the ground but no sign of life could be found


    anywhere. There was not even a single grass or tree in sight.


    They could not help but think that this ce was just like hell.


    "What''s going on? Can we leave here alive? I''m getting scared." Valeria started to sob a little,


    frightened at their current situation. She was so worried that they might really die if they weren''t able to


    find a way to get out of there.


    "Don''t worry. Although I also don''t know what will happen next, you can trust me to protect you. I won''t


    let anything bad happen to you," Rocky promised firmly.


    Valeria''s worries gradually ebbed away. She felt a sense offort knowing that Rocky was by her


    side.


    "For now, let''s find a higher spot to observe the entire area. Maybe we can find a clue as to where our


    After all, this would not be enough to discourage him and make him give up.


    After wiping the tears in her eyes, Valeria nodded and regained herposure.


    Then, the two of them started walking along the dry river.


    After a few minutes of walking, they reached a high ce, where they could have a better view of their


    surroundings. Immediately after, they noticed an oasis not far away from them. There was a smallke


    in the center of the oasis, and it seemed that they could utilize it.


    "Is it just a mirage?" Rocky''s eyes narrowed as he looked intently.


    "Why don''t we go and take a look ourselves?" Then, Valeria quickly flew down, determined to reach the


    oasis. However, the moment she rushed forward, a strong invisible force suddenly bounced her back,


    making her almost fall on the ground.


    Fortunately, Rocky was fast enough to catch Valeria. After knowing that she was not injured or


    wounded, he eventually put her down.


    "It seems that I just bumped into an enchanted barrier!" Valeria frowned, caught off guard with the


    unexpected hindrance.


    "An enchanted barrier, huh?" After thinking for a while, Rocky activated a few demonic avatars.


    "Inspect the scope of this enchanted barrier!"


    With Rocky''s order, the avatars rushed in various directions, determining the extent of the barrier.


    However, after his avatars tried to see where the enchanted barrier ended, Rocky found out that it was


    actually covering a circumference of at least a hundred meters.


    It meant that the oasis in front of them was inside the enchanted barrier, and they wouldn''t be able to


    reach it if they could not break the barrier.


    Indeed, it was such bad luck for them that the oasis was surrounded by the barrier.


    However, Rocky was not the type to give up easily. He moved close to the barrier and began studying


    it. But after a moment, he discerned that it was very different from the enchanted barriers that were


    used by the Shura Race. It turned out that even his prying skill was not effective to it.


    "I can only assume that this enchanted barrier was set up by a deity," Rocky sighed and concluded. If


    this barrier was established by a deity, then it would be impossible for him to do anything about it.


    He already did everything he could to analyze it but to no avail.


    "Does it mean that we have no way of getting to the oasis?" Valeria asked, a little disappointed.


    "Let me try other methods first." After saying that, Rocky summoned the God-killing Sword, unleashed


    a huge amount of spiritual power, and poured it into the sword.


    Upon raising the God-killing Sword in his hand, he swiftly shed it across the air. Then, a dazzling


    ming de shadow rushed out, aimed towards the enchanted barrier.


    However, even with the power of the God-killing Sword, it did not even leave a scratch on the surface


    of the barrier.


    "What? Not even the God-killing Sword could cut it open? I can''t believe this!" Rocky opened his eyes


    wide, obviously not expecting this result. After all, the God-killing Sword was already a divine treasure.


    Hence, it only proved that this enchanted barrier was on a different level. If his strongest weapon could


    not do something against it, then there was nothing else he could try at the moment.


    "It''s fine. Let''s not waste our time and energy here." Seeing that even Rocky''s most powerful treasure


    was not enough to damage the enchanted barrier, Valeria had to give up on the oasis.


    "All right. Let''s walk along the enchanted barrier. Maybe we can spot an entrance somewhere. We also


    have to find Princess La and the others first. Let''s hope that they are safe," Rocky said. At this time,


    he still did not have any clue where to find them. It was his first time in the Ghostly Demon Land, and


    Mika was not able to mention the kinds of danger that he might experience inside it. Hence, their


    only choice right now was to reunite with the rest of the princess''s team.


    "Okay, let''s do that. As long as I am with you, I will not be afraid of anything!" Upon hearing the words


    that left her own mouth, Valeria immediately turned her face away from Rocky. She blushed hard, not


    expecting that she could say that loudly. Naturally, women could be vulnerable when they felt alone and


    helpless. However, if they were with their loved ones, they could easily feel at ease since they knew


    that they could rely on them. Obviously, Valeria was no exception.


    On the other hand, Rocky quickly understood what the real meaning behind Valeria''s words was. But at


    the same time, he could just grit his teeth, feeling a little guilty that he was not in the position to respond


    with this clear confession of love. At this point, this kind of emotion had no ce in his heart. He was


    too focused onpleting this mission because a huge burden was ced on his shoulders.

 Chapter 1847 Lets Go

    Chapter 1847 Let''s Go


    "All right. Let''s go find them!" Valeria avoided eye contact with Rocky and tried to divert the


    conversation to mask her embarrassment.


    "Yes. We''d better find them quickly," Rocky responded rather emotionlessly.


    Afterward, they walked through the path along the edge of the enchanted barrier as they tried to


    familiarize themselves with their surroundings. At the same time, they were still desperate to know what


    the oasis was doing on the other side of the barrier.


    Meanwhile, just as what happened to Rocky and Valeria, La and her other team members were


    scattered due to the impact of the powerful force that destroyed the teleportation circle. Therefore, their


    primary objective was to also find the princess and regroup with their otherpanions.


    On the other hand, since Zain''s team and Enoch''s team departed for the Ghostly Demon Land before


    La''s team, they were able to avoid the impact of the powerful force. However, although they were


    with their respective team members, they were also sent to a different location. At this moment, both


    teams were at the edge of the Ghostly Demon Land.


    Enoch''s team was at the southernmost end of the Ghostly Demon Land, while Zain''s team was sent to


    the opposite side.


    Eventually, a delicate figure in a ck robe stepped away from the rest of Enoch''s members. She


    exuded a powerful aura that could easily make ordinary people tremble in fear. She looked very


    powerful and mysterious at the same time.


    "Madam, is this already the Ghostly Demon Land?" Surprisingly, Enoch suddenly bowed respectfully to


    the mysterious woman. If Enoch, who had a high status in the Shura Race, treated this woman in such


    a manner, it could only be said that she was someone extraordinary.


    "Yes. It seemed that our initial n worked smoothly. I did not expect that we could enter the Ghostly


    Demon Land this easily. Well, it looks like that even the enchanted barrier around this ce does not


    have that much impact on the demonic race. But of course, just to make sure, I destroyed the


    teleportation point. I won''t let the divine race meddle with our n this time!" the mysterious woman


    replied, revealing a sh of coldness in her eyes.


    "I agree. Now that we''re inside, nothing can hinder us. As long as we strictly follow the n, we can


    enter the Demon Sealing Pce and release Phillip''s soul. It won''t be long until we can revive the


    demonic race again!" Enoch sneered, giving off a malevolent aura.


    It turned out that Enoch had a secret rtionship with the demonic race in the Holy-Evil World. No one


    could have guessed this, not even the deities.


    "It''s time to set out. Although we have sessfully entered the Ghostly Demon Land, we still have to


    deal with Zain''s team. We cannot let them enter the Demon Sealing Pce before us. In order to


    release Phillip''s soul, we will need to offer some beings who possess great power. We need to get to


    the pce as fast as possible to prepare for the sacrificial ritual. After that, we just have to wait for the


    other members of the Shura Race to enter the Demon Sealing Pce. Then, we will use them as


    sacrificial offerings. This is good. We won''t have a shortage of sacrifices!" the mysterious woman said,


    revealing a fiendish grin.


    "Yes, madam. We''ll depart immediately!" With that, Enoch cupped his hands and gave his team the


    order to set out.


    Immediately after, Enoch''s team moved out and headed to the depths of the Ghostly Demon Land.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    At the same time, Zain''s team had also started treading the area from the north.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and Valeria were still walking along the dry river, trying to approach the oasis, which


    seemed to be so close to them. But all they saw was a boundless yellow desert.


    Wherever direction they went, it seemed that the scenery did not really change. However, they found it


    very strange that they had not encountered any ghostly demon yet. They were told that the ce


    should be filled with them, but the area was so empty.


    "How are we supposed to know if we are really in the Ghostly Demon Land right now? It feels that this


    world has already ended a long time ago!" Valeria was getting impatient and anxious at the same time.


    She had been to various strange ces before, but she had never seen anything like the Ghostly


    Demon Land.


    While the two still seemed to be lost, they suddenly saw a sand dune in front of them begin to move.


    Moreover, its motion was very fast. In fact, even before they could retreat, the dune already revolved


    around them.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed as he felt that something was wrong. He sensed that something else was


    moving beneath the sand. Alerted at this, he immediately looked at their feet. At this time, even the


    sand under their feet was already moving.


    "Watch out!" Rocky shouted to warn Valeria. Along with the vibration under their feet, he could feel that


    something was about toe out from the sand. Then, wasting no time, Rocky rushed towards


    Valeria, held her in his arms, and released several avatars. These avatars scattered in different


    directions in order to figure out what was causing the vibration.


    However, the next moment, a few demonic tentacles covered in sand suddenly stretched out from


    beneath the ground and entangled Rocky''s avatars.


    In just the blink of an eye, the avatars were crushed as their spiritual power waspletely sucked dry


    by the tentacles.


    Afterward, the demonic tentacles shifted their attention to Rocky and Valeria and moved towards them.


    "Be careful. The tentacles are absorbing one''s spiritual power. Don''t let it touch you!" Rocky informed


    Valeria at once.


    Valeria had also spected about it upon seeing what happened to Rocky''s avatars. After thinking for a


    bit, she quickly took out one of the most precious treasures of the Flower Fief¡ªthe Holy Spirit Cup.


    This top-grade holy treasure was bestowed to the Flower Fief by the ancestors of the Shura Race''s


    royal family. Even though the treasure was actually from the Holy-Evil World, it was not a divine


    treasure. After all, it was specifically made to be used by the ancestors of the Shura Race, since the


    Shura Race would not be able to properly handle using real divine treasures.


    However, the most astonishing ability of this cup was that it could block off all demonic and diabolic


    things.


    Therefore, as soon as the Holy Spirit Cup appeared, the demonic tentacles suddenly stopped in their


    tracks, afraid of the power of the cup.


    "I did not know that you have such an amazing treasure! Good thinking!" Rocky immediately praised


    Valeria after she easily stopped the demonic tentacles. Although he could have gotten out of danger


    even without Valeria''s help, she still did a great job just now, so Rocky deemed that it was worthy of


    recognition.


    "My adoptive mother made sure that this treasure was with me if I am to enter the Ghostly Demon


    Land. She has been to this ce once, so she is aware of the possible dangers that we could


    encounter here. She told me that against the ghostly demons, a holy treasure with a strong purification


    power would be the most effective," Valeria exined proudly, raising her chin a little. Ever since they


    entered the ce, she had always been protected by Rocky. But this time, since she was able to


    protect both of them, it helped her regain her confidence.


    However, right after she spoke, an overwhelming force suddenly surged out from the ground not far


    away from them. Because of this, theyer of yellow sand copsed, revealing a huge crater. Inside the


    crater, they could vaguely see an enormous shadow, which looked like an insect nest. Apparently, this


    was where the demonic tentacles came from.


    Afterward, the yellow sand covering the ground began to flow towards the crater. It was like a massive


    ck hole that was sucking everything in its path. Under the strong suction force, the yellow sand


    began to move quickly, forming an immense sand whirlpool.


    Not long after, the sand whirlpool also reached Rocky and Valeria.


    As the two felt the irresistible pulling force from the huge crater, they were not able to establish a firm


    footing. Moreover, since their power was actually suppressed inside the Ghostly Demon Land, they


    found it very difficult to fly off.


    Seeing that the situation was already unfavorable for them, Rocky immediately summoned the God-


    killing Sword, intending to ughter the ck shadow inside the crater. But as soon as he wielded the


    sword, he found out that he was unable to smoothly activate his spiritual power.


    At the same time, the ck shadow spurted out the yellow sand, which was sucked into the crater,


    towards Rocky and Valeria. The sand carried an astonishing force, and it would be dangerous if they


    were not able to avoid it or defend themselves from it.

 Chapter 1848 Got Lost

    Chapter 1848 Got Lost


    Sensing that the situation was about to take a turn for the worst, Rocky took out a fake divine treasure


    to try and defend himself. But the relentless attack of the sand spurting out the ground made quick


    work of it, making the treasure''s spiritual power drain.


    "It seems that we are facing the legendary ghostly demon! So awesome!" Even though he was faced


    with a powerful opponent, Rocky couldn''t help but let out a yful grin. He was caught blindsided by


    the sudden turn of events. Even with the God-killing Sword and a plethora of divine treasures at his


    disposal, he still found it hard to get rid of his opponent.


    But no matter how amazed he was, he was well aware that one wrong step could spell his doom. He


    once again activated more divine treasures to block an iing corrosive yellow sand.


    As the ck insect-nest-shaped object continued spurting yellow sand, the yellow sand constantly


    sprouted out the ground like an endless geyser. Before they knew it, the whole area was already knee-


    deep with sand.


    With each second, Rocky''s and Valeria''s spiritual power dwindled as they fought against the corrosive


    sand storm.


    Out of nowhere, a tentacle suddenly emerged from the ground and wrapped itself around Valeria''s


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ankle, instantly pulling her into a dark pit.


    "Ouch!" Valeria let out a scream.


    Fortunately, Rocky was agile enough to react almost instantly. He immediately grabbed her hand to


    prevent her from being pulled away further before quickly chopping off the tentacle with his sword.


    "Be careful..." Rocky said gently as he pulled her up.


    Valeria''s heart skipped a beat and her face flushed red instantly. She quickly calmed herself down


    before asking Rocky, "What should we do now? It doesn''t seem like the sands will stoping out


    soon."


    At that moment, the yellow sand was now near their waist, making it almost impossible to take a single


    step.


    "If this continues, I''m afraid we''ll be buried alive!" Rocky said with a serious face.


    "Then what should we do?" Valeria asked again as her face turned pale white.


    "This guy must be hiding underground. If he is, then that means that his eyes can''t adjust to any light.


    Maybe we can use this for our advantage," Rocky talked aloud as he tried to look for any clue in the


    surroundings that might lead him to his opponent.


    At this moment, he saw that the yellow sand was being sucked into the crater, exposing the ground


    beneath.


    Rocky thought that since the sand was being pulled back underground, it must''ve been empty. So as


    long as he could find the monster hiding underground, he was sure to locate his opponent.


    After observing for a while, Rocky now had a rough idea of where to look for. Without any warnings, he


    activated the sword in his hand, and it immediately soared high into the sky as it expanded in size. It


    then quickly came crashing down, aiming at the exposed piece of ground near the crater.


    Boom!


    The earth shook violently due to the force of the impact.


    The impact left a gaping crater at its wake, exposing the now pierced nest. Because of the sand


    surrounding the hole, it quickly funneled through it, making the nearby area sink.


    Knowing this might happen, Rocky immediately held Valeria in his arms and rushed to the edge of the


    area as the ground beneath them copsed before making it to safety. As the dust settled, they saw a


    ghostly demon¡ªa Ghostly Worm¡ªriddled with insect holes standing in the middle of the crater. Its


    ghastly appearance made their hair stand on end.


    Seeing its den was destroyed by Rocky, it let out a furious scream.


    The Ghostly Worm''s body started shaking violently as a swarm of insects flew out from the holes on its


    body. The insects converged high into the sky, blocking out the sun so that the Ghostly Worm wouldn''t


    be exposed to the light.


    It immediately regained itsposure as soon as the light was blocked out. It paused for a second


    before its menacing red eye suddenly opened, sending chills down the spines of Rocky and Valeria.


    "Let''s leave this ce!" Seeing that the Ghostly Worm wasn''t someone to be trifled with, it didn''t take


    any second-guessing before Rocky took Valeria''s hand and ran the other way.


    But before they had the chance to get away, the insects immediately chased after them.


    The insects grew closer and closer with every step they took and quickly caught up to them even


    though they were both running at full speed.


    Out of fear and desperation, something suddenly popped up in Valeria''s head, and she quickly took out


    the Holy Spirit Cup.


    The ghostly insects instantly felt the cup''s presence and hesitated to go closer.


    A momentter, the swarm suddenly turned back, and Rocky and Valeria were finally safe.


    The two stopped on their tracks and tried to catch their racing breath. They never anticipated that the


    Ghostly Demon Land would be filled with such strange and terrible dangers.


    "This ce is so creepy. Are you all right?" Rocky asked with much concern. He finally had a rough


    idea of how dangerous this ce truly was. Since the two of them had been separated from La''s


    team, Rocky couldn''t help but worry about Valeria since she was only a high-grade Spiritual Emperor.


    Even someone at the Shura Realm would have a hard time staying in the Ghostly Demon Land, let


    alone a high-grade Spiritual Emperor, who was far weaker.


    "I''m fine." A warm feeling grew inside Valeria''s heart after she felt Rocky''s concern for her. She felt


    lucky that she ended up with him. If she was with a different warrior, she would be surely dead by now.


    "It looked actually quite safe when we first came here. Who would''ve thought that the Ghostly Demon


    Land would be filled with deadly traps? We have no idea what''ll happen next!" Rocky suddenly blurted


    out as his face turned serious.


    "Do you want me to go back?" Valeria immediately knew what Rocky was trying to say.


    "If you can," Rocky replied with a slight nod. He only had her safety in mind.


    "You fool! How can I go back now? You should stop worrying about me. I''m not a damsel in distress. I


    don''t need your protection!" Valeria insisted.


    "Fine, but I think the best course of action right now is to find Princess La and her team as soon as


    possible." Rocky knew that their only hope of surviving on such a treacherousnd was to find their


    team, but they had no idea where to look for them!

 Chapter 1849 Some Dangers

    Chapter 1849 Some Dangers


    Needless to say, it was just the real beginning of the journey for Rocky and Valeria.


    It had not been easy for them to escape from the Ghostly Worm, but it seemed that they had no time to


    rest just yet. After they ran for only a few miles, the ground under their feet suddenly shook again. This


    time the tremors felt more like a wave.


    "This is different. Is it an earthquake?" Since Rocky had lived in modern society before being reborn as


    Basil, he knew what earthquakes felt like. Therefore, when he felt the unusual trembling, this was his


    first reaction.


    Sensing that it might be even bigger, he immediately took Valeria''s hand and took out the holy


    treasure from the pce that enabled them to fly for a short period. Then, they quickly soared into the


    air to avoid being caught up with the quake.


    Just before they could fly, the ground already began to crack. However, a few moments after they flew


    up, the ground beneath them suddenly stopped vibrating.


    They observed it for some time, but it had already calmed down.


    Seeing this, Rocky and Valeria could just look at each other in confusion. They assumed that it might


    have just been a false rm.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Since there was no sign that the ground would move again, the two of themnded on the ground


    already. However, the moment their feet touched the ground, the strong shaking of the ground began


    again. Soon enough, the earth split apart and it was instantly on the brink of copse.


    With this, Rocky had no choice but to carry Valeria again into the air. Just a few seconds after their feet


    left the ground, everything became calm again. Because of this, the two became rather pissed, not


    understanding what was going on.


    "What the hell is happening?" Valeria asked in an annoyed tone.


    "I''m not sure. But it seems that a ghostly demon under the ground can sense our spiritual power when


    our feet are in contact with the ground. So, when we stand on the ground, the ghostly demon reacts,


    producing those massive quakes." Although he was not a hundred percent sure, Rocky thought that it


    was the only logical exnation.


    "Then, how are we going to move forward? What should we do now?" Valeria could not help but let out


    a frown. They had already wasted a lot of time. If things continued this way, she was worried that it


    would be toote when they joined with Princess La and the rest of the team.


    Of course, Rocky also knew that they could not go on like this. Hence, he entered the pce through


    his spiritual sense and met with the guardian. "Is there a treasure here that can release a strong


    spiritual power enough to attract the attention of the ghostly demons?"


    Upon hearing Rocky''s request, the guardian instantly brought a palm-sized stone base with four


    human-shaped statues on each side.


    "What does this treasure do?" Rocky asked with furrowed brows.


    "This is called the Sculpture of Four Deities. With this treasure, you can summon the deities in charge


    of wind, fire, rain, and thunder to assist you. However, you can only use it for two hours. It will be up to


    you how you can use them effectively," the guardian briefly exined.


    "Only two hours? Well, I don''t have any other choice, do I?" Soon enough, Rocky withdrew his spiritual


    sense and took out the Sculpture of Four Deities.


    Upon seeing that Rocky brought out another strange-looking treasure, Valeria could not help herself


    from asking, "What is that?"


    "We are about to know!" As soon as Rocky said this, he infused his spiritual power into the treasure


    that he got from the pce.


    In an instant, a golden light shone brightly and enveloped the Sculpture of Four Deities. Then, the


    statues on the stone base turned into light shadows and came to life. They rushed out, eventually


    transforming into human figures.


    The four human-shaped figures came in four different colors which signified their nature.


    "Please pave the way for us!" Rocky uttered, addressing the four deities.


    Immediately after, the deities surrounded Rocky and Valeria. First off, the Deity of Wind released a


    strong wind that lifted and carried them across the air.


    Then, the Deity of Thunder also released its power of thunder that protected Rocky and Valeria.


    Next, the Deity of Fire turned into a ferocious fire dragon, moving in front of them. Wherever it passed,


    the ground instantly became scorched soil. At the same time, harsh howls could be heard from beneath


    the ground as if the ghostly demons were being burned to a crisp.


    "This is amazing! We might be able to get out of here in no time!" Valeria eximed. Under the


    protection of the four deities, Rocky and Valeria could safely move forward. They did not need to walk


    through the yellow sand where the ghostly demons were waiting for them.


    With the help of the Deity of Wind, they moved at an incredible speed. Hence, not long after, they got


    out of the yellow sand area and entered a primeval forest. The trees here were so huge that they


    already reached the clouds. At first nce, they could tell that it existed since ancient times. All grasses


    and trees were unusuallyrge, making them feel like they had stepped into the world of giants.


    Upon entering the forest, the power of the four deities was also exhausted. The next moment, the


    treasure turned into ashes and was dispersed by the wind.


    "Just how many treasures do you have? We are lucky that you always have something to keep us


    away from danger. Otherwise, we might have been killed by the ghostly demons by now." Valeria


    gasped for air and continued, "I wonder where Princess La and the others were teleported. We don''t


    even know if they are safe or not."


    "That''s right. If all of them were together, then we should not worry too much. But if they were also


    dispersed, it is even more disadvantageous for the whole team," Rocky said while shaking his head.


    After they had gone through the yellow sand area, Rocky had been more cautious. He assumed that


    there were more areas in the Ghostly Demon Land that might be more dangerous, so he could not


    afford to be careless. After all, he could not die before he aplished his mission.


    As they wandered around the forest, they noticed that it was very dense. It also meant that its


    topography was moreplicated than the previous area. Ghostly demons might be lurking


    everywhere, so they needed to be extra vignt as they moved forward. Moreover, it was already dark.


    At this point, they could not risk going on. Thus, they immediately looked for a rtively safe ce


    where they could rest and wait until the sun rose again.


    After securing a tree hole, Rocky took out a stove from the Magic Spiritual Space and decided to cook


    something. Although they did not really have to eat anything because of their current strength, he


    thought that it would be an effective way to ease the atmosphere and let Valeria rx. Since they


    entered the Ghostly Demon Land, she had been too nervous and scared. She did not need to say it


    because he could see it in her eyes.


    If she continued to be like this, it would affect their journey. She might get into unnecessary danger


    because she did not have a clear head. Hence, Rocky was trying to calm her down.


    When Rocky was still living in his original world, he loved cooking for himself, so he could easily make


    good dishes.


    After an hour, he was able to finish cooking a pot of delicious soup. Obviously, it also smelled very nice.


    It did not take a while before Valeria''s attention was caught by the fragrant aroma. Then, as soon as


    Rocky finished filling up a bowl, she quickly took it from his hand. As she took a sip, a look of surprise


    and extreme satisfaction appeared on her face.


    "It''s so delicious! I did not expect that you will be good at cooking! Wow... I don''t even remember the


    and find something to eat whenever I was hungry," Valeria said in a low voice. She let out a gentle


    smile as she felt nostalgic. Before she was adopted by Flora, she had been living an ordinary life, and


    she hadn''t had to worry about any kind ofplicated responsibility. Looking back, she thought that it


    might not be bad if she still had that kind of life.


    "I haven''t eaten any normal food for a long time either. I just thought that it would be the perfect time to


    do it." Rocky smiled while filling up a bowl for himself.


    "I''ll go ahead and eat first." It seemed that Valeria could not resist the temptation of eating the delicious


    soup anymore. In fact, she finished the bowl rather quickly and filled her bowl again.


    "You don''t need to rush. No one will take it away from you." Rocky chuckled, ted at the fact that he


    was seeing a childish part of Valeria.


    "I''m not sure about that! You might eat it all, so I have to finish my part!" Valeria stuffed her face while


    blushing. She was not really hungry, but she felt so contented with the warmth of the delicious food.


    Eventually, she forgot all the fears and dangers that they had encountered not long ago.

 Chapter 1850 Reaching A New Area

    Chapter 1850 Reaching A New Area


    Not long after, Valeria almost finished all the food that was cooked by Rocky.


    "Whew! I''m so full!" The food was so good that her appetite alone made her eat a lot even though


    originally, she was not even that hungry.


    "Good. Now, you can take a nice rest. We''ll set out at dawn, so go into the tree hole first. I just have to


    do something," Rocky said and eventually stood up.


    "Wait! Where are you going?" Valeria could not help but ask.


    "I''m just going to set up an enchanted barrier. We don''t know when those ghostly demons might


    suddenly appear."


    "Oh, okay." Afterward, Valeria also stood up and went into the tree hole. Upon sitting on the ground,


    she got herselffortable and closed her eyes to recover her strength.


    Rocky then proceeded to set up the enchanted barrier around the area. A bitter, he sat beside the


    fire and summoned Kohen.


    "I need you to explore the surroundings. We have to know where we should go next. However, if you


    sense any danger,e back at once," Rocky instructed. At this point, Kohen was his only remaining


    spiritual beast. Hence, he cherished it so much.


    Kohen understood everything Rocky said, so it did not waste any time and immediately disappeared


    into the darkness.


    About two hourster, it returned safe and sound. Then, Rocky activated the Mysterious Beast


    Transformation Skill in order to know what Kohen had to say. Later on, he learned from it that the


    dense forest was just a periphery of a valley. A few miles away from where they were, Kohen found an


    entrance into this valley.


    "Hmm. I wonder if this valley leads to the Demon Sealing Pce..." Rocky had a bit of a hunch, but


    they would have to go in person if he wanted to confirm his spection.


    Thus, he decided early the next morning, both he and Valeria would go deep into the forest to find this


    path that led to the valley.


    After resting for the entire night, the two were refreshed and ready to set out. Right after dawn, they


    ventured into the depths of the primeval forest, searching for the entrance to the valley.


    Meanwhile, both Zain''s team and Enoch''s team were in different areas, also experiencing the same


    hellish journey that Rocky and Valeria went through. Some of theirpanions were injured, but the


    two candidates were both safe.


    On the other hand, La''s team had not been so lucky. Just as Rocky feared, their otherpanions


    were also scattered in different areas because they were caught up with the destruction of the


    teleportation point. Although La had been trying her best to gather all of her dispersed team


    members, she was just able to find half of them. Obviously, she still hadn''t found Rocky and Valeria.


    Because of this, the princess could not help but worry for the two Godly Geniuses. After all, if anything


    bad happened to them, she would not know how to exin it to both Gilbert and Flora.


    But in fact, she didn''t even need to worry about the two. Rocky and Valeria were able to handle the


    dangers of the Ghostly Demon Land just fine.


    After walking for about half a day, Rocky and Valeria finally got to the entrance of the valley that Kohen


    foundst night. However, as they stepped into the entrance, something unexpected happened. The


    primeval forest behind them gradually disappeared, and they were eventually surrounded by towering


    rock walls.


    As if telling them that there was no turning back, the two did not have much of a choice but to move


    forward.


    While wandering around, Rocky soon noticed that it was not really a valley. To be more precise, it was


    like a huge tomb where countless bones could be seen piling on top of each other. It seemed that


    ordinary human bones were mixed up with huge beast bones. When Rocky took a closer look, he


    discerned that the huge beast bones were not just from ordinary spiritual or diabolic beasts.


    Moreover, most of the bones were buried deep in sand, and only some parts were exposed above the


    ground. Therefore, it could be said that countless years had already passed since these creatures died


    in this ce.


    "Where are we now? Why are there so many skeletons lying around? It creeps the hell out of me!"


    Valeria blurted out. Looking at the bizarre number of corpses around them, she felt a shiver down her


    spine.


    "This might be the battlefield where the ancestors of the Shura Race fought with the ghostly demons. If


    my hunch is right, we are heading in the right direction. But we should be very careful from here on.


    Otherwise, we might end up as one of these corpses." Even Rocky became very cautious upon seeing


    the number of bones in the area. He sensed that they were about to venture into a ce that was


    unimaginably more dangerous than the previous areas. It reeked of death, and there was no telling


    what they could suddenly encounter down here.


    After a while, they eventually got to the innermost part of the valley. At the same time, the scene that


    weed them was more shocking. There were even more corpses than before. There were at least


    tens of thousands of them, forming a huge corpse mountain.


    Moreover, it was their first time seeing martial spirits since they entered the valley. There were about a


    hundred of them, circling around the corpse mountain, and emitting a strange yet powerful aura.


    "Martial spirits! I did not expect to see so many of them here! Their strength should be above the Shura


    Realm when they were still alive. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have turned into such powerful martial


    spirits after death. How strong is this Phillip? How could he have killed all these extremely powerful


    masters of the Shura Race?" Rocky murmured to himself as his face slightly darkened.


    "Can we get out of here now? I cannot stand the atmosphere here anymore!" Valeria urged while her


    voice broke due to inexplicable fear.


    "Just give me a minute." Rocky took another look at the martial spirits and thought that it would be a


    pity to just leave them here. Immediately after, he went into the pce and asked the guardian for a


    spiritual pot that could collect powerful martial spirits.


    Afterward, Rocky took out the spiritual pot and quickly stored all of the martial spirits in it.


    "Seriously? Do you have every kind of treasure for any situation?" Upon seeing that Rocky suddenly


    took out a divine treasure that could easily absorb all those martial spirits that were even above the


    Shura Realm, Valeria was just dumbfounded.


    "If I tell you that I have an entire pce that is just filled with unique treasures, are you going to believe


    me?" Rocky replied with a faint smile.


    "Fine! Whatever. It''s not like it has something to do with me," Valeria pouted, a bit envious upon


    learning about this.


    "What are you talking about? Did you forget that you are my wife now? It means that my possessions


    are yours too! It''s just a pity that most of the treasures there can only be used by warriors at or above


    the Shura Realm. If they can only be utilized by warriors at the Emperor Realm, I would have already


    given you a lot of those treasures!" Rocky said indifferently.


    "Humph! I know that you are not being generous. You are just bragging!" Valeria red at Rocky,


    seeing through his intentions.


    However, because of this, the originally gloomy atmosphere had instantly eased a lot. But of course,


    Rocky knew that they could not afford to stay in this ce any longer. Therefore, as Rocky finally


    finished collecting the martial spirits, they immediately continued walking.


    Another two days had passed, and they were still walking inside the valley.


    Ever since they entered the ominous valley, Rocky and Valeria saw all kinds of inconceivable scenes


    and things. Also, from time to time, they were faced with dangerous encounters.


    Fortunately, Rocky had a countless stash of divine treasures from the pce. At any moment, he could


    use something to protect them.


    However, what bothered Rocky was that they had not seen any trace of the members of the Shura


    Race yet. He knew that they were going in the right direction, but it was so eerie that they had not


    spotted any other living being aside from themselves.


    Finally, on their fourth day of venturing inside the valley, they saw three warriors from the Shura Race.


    However, they were already dead.


    "It looks like they are dead for about two days..." As Rocky inspected the corpses in front of them, he


    estimated their time of death. Moreover, judging from their injuries, he guessed that the ghostly demons


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    were the ones who got them.


    Since these three warriors were not from La''s team, they could only assume that either Zain''s team


    or Enoch''s team had already passed through this area two days ago. It also meant that they were way


    ahead of Rocky and Valeria now.

 Chapter 1851 Keep Going Forward

    Chapter 1851 Keep Going Forward


    "It appears that we''re far behind. No wonder we didn''t see anyone else along the way. I guess the spot


    where we teleported to is at the farthest edge of the Ghostly Demon Land. However, this will work to


    our advantage since someone is clearing a way for us and helping us avoid a lot of trouble," Rocky


    inferred calmly.


    "But despite that advantage, won''t we be in further danger if we bump into Prince Zain or Prince


    Enoch? Don''t you think so?" Valeria asked, her brows furrowed. These candidates werepeting for


    the position of sessor to the Shura Race''s current king so, naturally, the three teams were set up


    against each other the moment they set foot on the Ghostly Demon Land.


    "We''ve ovee all of those dangers along the way. You''re well aware of how terrible those ghostly


    demons can get. We should be less worried about those from our own race and more worried about


    those monsters, don''t you agree?" Rocky shot a fearless smile. Compared to the terrifying ghostly


    demons from the Ghostly Demon Land, the masters of the Shura Race were nothing to be frightened of


    at all.


    Following the clues the corpse left behind, Rocky and Valeria were now on the tail of the team that had


    just passed through the area.


    Along the way, they discovered more corpses of the Shura Race masters along with the ghostly


    demons.


    Another two days had passed in the blink of an eye.


    The duo entered a swamp teeming with immortal ghostly demons that, they soon realized, were like


    zombies that seemed impossible to eliminate. They now found themselves in a precarious situation.


    They needed to escape while they still could.


    Fortunately, these zombie-like ghostly demons were only active at night. This meant it was rtively


    safe during the day.


    Although Rocky and Valeria had been walking for two days, it seemed that they had only gone through


    half of the swamp.


    "Looks like it will take two or three more days to walk out of here. It''s getting dark. Let''s find a ce to


    rest," Rocky proposed to her as he observed the sky overhead.


    They then began searching for a safe and secluded area. Suddenly, they identally came across a


    base camp.


    Rocky instructed Valeria to stay where she was as he quickly hid his aura before cautiously


    approaching the base camp. He soon discovered that this base belonged to Enoch''s team.


    He managed to draw closer and sneak in easily under the cover of darkness. He then made his way to


    thergest tent.


    Outside the tent, Rocky hid in a very secluded corner where he eavesdropped on what was happening


    inside.


    "Madam, where on earth is the Demon Sealing Pce? Why haven''t we arrived yet despite our long


    journey?" a low male voice, most likely Enoch''s, asked.


    "The Demon Sealing Pce is not easy to find. It is quite a mysterious ce. To be frank, even I am


    clueless about its exact location. But I can definitely sense it. We''re getting very close." Rocky heard a


    charming voice reassure an impatient Enoch.


    "I''ve brought numerous powerful warriors with us this trip. We can''t return empty-handed. I''m


    determined to be the next king of the Shura Race to have the chance to revive the demonic race. I


    hope you will be able to fulfill what you''ve promised me," Enoch reminded, surprising Rocky who was


    still stationed outside the tent.


    ''The demonic race?'' Rocky''s eyes turned cold when he heard those words. He never expected Enoch


    to be siding with and working for the demonic race which had long been eliminated in the Holy-Evil


    World. Also, the only remaining members of that race were confirmed to be mostly weak.


    Being the prince of the Shura Race, how did he be brazen enough to proim that he would


    revive the demonic race?


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "You can rest assured that I will fulfill my promise to you. But remember that you must first release


    Philip''s soul once you find the Demon Sealing Pce. Otherwise, all of our ns will have been


    nothing but empty talk! And don''t you ever bring up a trifle like that before me next time, boy. If you


    annoy me one more time, I will massacre the entire Shura Race!" the woman threatened viciously.


    ''So, this woman is a demoness!'' Rocky decided in his mind.


    "Please don''t be upset, madam! I''m leaving now," Enoch said at once. He was too much of a coward to


    provoke the mysterious woman any further. Once he managed to calm her down slightly, he prepared


    to leave the tent.


    Rocky narrowed his eyes at the sight and didn''t dare to stay a second longer. He quickly made his way


    back to Valeria.


    "So, what did you find? Did you discover anything useful?" Ever since Rocky left, Valeria had been


    anxious, worrying about him. A wave of relief washed over her as soon as she saw him return safely.


    "Yes, I found something huge!" Rocky revealed with a serious look on his face.


    "Judging from your tone and expression, it''s bad news." Valeria made the guess as she observed his


    face more closely.


    "Look, Valeria. I have something to tell you. The truth is, I came to the Ghostly Demon Land this time to


    carry out another task..." Since he knew now that Enoch was taking the side of the demonic race, he


    was afraid he wouldn''t be able to stop them alone. He realized he needed her help¡ªand that help


    would arrive once he started telling her everything.


    "Task? What kind of task you are talking about?" Valeria asked, confusion swimming in her beautiful


    eyes that stared back at Rocky.


    "The deities have assigned this task for me to carry out..." he replied.


    "Did they actually talk to you?" Valeria grew even more surprised upon hearing this information.


    "Yes," Rocky admitted.


    "Then what did they ask you to do?" Valeria couldn''t help but continue to probe further.


    "This task is regarding the safety of the entire continent. Hidden within it are big secrets, so you must


    promise me not to tell anyone," Rocky rified.


    "Of course. You have my word!" Valeria could no longer wait and nodded her head eagerly.


    Rocky immediately exined to her the existence of the Holy-Evil World, the task provided by Mika,


    and the conversation he had just eavesdropped on earlier.


    After hearing all of this, Valeria was dumbstruck. It seemed that what she had just heard needed more


    time to properly sink in. After all, the entire thing just sounded unbelievable.


    "You mean... the man named Philip, who''s being sealed in the Demon Sealing Pce was a powerful


    demon who escaped from the Holy-Evil World? And the goddess who chose us has been secretly


    Oh my!" she murmured as she continued to stare at Rocky in disbelief.


    "I understand that you may find it hard to ept what I''ve just told you, but we don''t have much time


    left to go into the details. We have to find the Demon Sealing Pce before they do," Rocky told her in


    a serious tone. He chose to tell Valeria the truth because not only he may need her help in the future


    but she was also the only person he could trust at the moment.


    "I see. Is there anything I can do for you then?" Valeria took a deep breath before she asked him.


    "Yes. When we find the Demon Sealing Pce, I will stay to stop Prince Enoch and the others. You


    need to find Princess La and lead them back there as soon as possible. We need to use their


    power," Rocky said.


    "Okay, but are you sure you can handle all of them alone?" What worried her the most was his safety.


    "I''ll be fine. No worries. Let''s get started now!" Rocky didn''t say anything more. He carefully


    apanied her around Enoch''s camp so as not to be noticed before moving forward with caution.


    Soon, the two of them found a safe space where they could rest for the night.


    The next day, before the crack of dawn, they continued their advance ahead of Enoch''s team.

 Chapter 1852 The Shocking Scene

    Chapter 1852 The Shocking Scene


    Meanwhile, a battle was quietly stirring at the border battlefield of the Ethereal Region. At this point, the


    human race had decisivelyunched a counterattack to take back the defensive line that they lost when


    Zain led his troops and invaded their territory.


    It had been more than half a month since Zain was ordered by the king to retreat his forces because


    the human army had invaded the Shura Race. Since then, only half of his troops were guarding the


    border against the rest of the human army.


    But with more than half a month''s worth of rest, the human army at the border finally recuperated and


    regained its morale.


    On the other hand, the previous consecutive battles had exhausted the Shura Race''s army. Since they


    were on the offensive before, they thought that if they stopped attacking, they could still rx their


    vignce against the human army. At the back of their minds, they were confident that they could easily


    fight back even if the human raceunched a surprise attack.


    Therefore, thisx attitude of the Shura Race''s army gave the human army an excellent chance to get


    back at them.


    Of course, this was all arranged by Rocky before he and the other prominent figures of the Shura Race


    left for the Ghostly Demon Land. He knew that once Zain left the battlefield, no one would be strong


    enough tomand the army of the Shura Race in this war against the human race. Therefore, this


    was the chance that they had been waiting for.


    Moreover, Rocky''s independent army also beganunching small-scale attacks on the border of the


    Shura Race at frequent intervals. Their purpose was to test the defensive prowess of the Shura Race''s


    army, as well as collect essential information.


    Gradually and discreetly, the human race was slowly turning the tide of the battle without making it too


    obvious.


    At this moment, inside the Ghostly Demon Land, Rocky and Valeria were still treading the swamp.


    Although they were now ahead of Enoch''s team, they still could not afford to let their guard down. After


    all, they had to ovee all kinds of dangers that they would encounter all by themselves.


    Right now, they had just defeated a few more ghostly demons, so they took the opportunity to find a


    ce to have some rest and recover their strength. At the same time, both of them were thinking about


    different issues in their minds.


    As expected, Rocky had been restless since he happened to hear the conversation between Enoch


    and the mysterious woman. Based on what he heard, his instinct told him that this woman was not


    someone ordinary. He was not sure where she came from. But he spected that she must be a


    demoness. If that was true, Rocky thought that he might not have sufficient strength right now to


    prevent her evil ns.


    ''From the beginning, I already thought that this mission would be very difficult. But I did not expect that


    it would be this troublesome. More and more hurdles just keep piling up. If I had known that something


    this big was actually ensuing beneath the surface, I wouldn''t have agreed to this so easily, '' Rocky


    thought to himself as he felt a little regretful.


    At the same time, Valeria was also thinking and trying to absorb all the shocking secrets that Rocky told


    her yesterday. She thought that she already heard all his biggest secrets, but she learned that it was


    not the case. Of course, it made her a little upset. She hadpletely put her trust in Rocky, but it


    seemed that the feeling was not mutual. Thinking about it, she felt somewhat ufortable.


    However, while they were still resting, they suddenly felt a strange and domineering aura rise into the


    sky not far away from them.


    "What the hell is with this aura? This ghostly demon is even more powerful than the ones we


    encountered before!" Rocky and Valeria could not help but shift their gazes to the source of the aura as


    their eyes widened.


    "It seems to being from that direction!" Valeria immediately pointed to their right.


    "It is smarter if we stay away from it. We can''t get involved with every single ghostly demon in this


    ce." At this point, Rocky knew that it was much more important to protect themselves and get out of


    trouble as much as possible.


    However, even before the two of them could leave, two warriors at the Shura Realm, followed by more


    warriors at the Emperor Realm, suddenly appeared. It seemed that they were frantically running away


    from something ominous.


    Not long after, Rocky and Valeria saw a female ghostly demon flying above the members of the Shura


    Race and chasing after them.


    In an instant, one of the fleeing warriors was caught, and his spiritual power was sucked out of his


    body. The very next moment, he became as dry as a mummy.


    When the two Godly Geniuses saw this, their faces turned pale.


    "Run! Now!" Rocky immediately pulled Valeria while she was still in a daze. Then, they quickly ran in


    the opposite direction, trying to get away from the ghostly demon as soon as they could.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    However, the female ghostly demon suddenly turned in the direction of Rocky. It was as if it sensed


    something from him that instantly caught its attention. Immediately after, it stopped chasing the other


    warriors of the Shura Race. Instead, it began rushing towards Rocky and Valeria.


    Even though the two were already running at their top speed, the ghostly demon still managed to


    quickly cut the gap between them. After just a few moments, it was already at their tails. Then, in the


    blink of an eye, it waved its arms and appeared in front of them. Wasting no time, Rocky and Valeria


    started running backward since they would not be able to move forward.


    Upon seeing their desperation to escape, the ghostly demon let out a burst of eerieughter.


    Even before it started chasing after them, Rocky could already sense how powerful it was. Realizing


    that they could not outrun it, he finally decided to confront it head-on. Therefore, he instantly


    summoned the God-killing Sword, faced the ghostly demon, and shed the sword in the air.


    In a sh, the God-killing Sword released a stream of sharp energy that turned into a bolt of lightning


    and rushed toward the ghostly demon.


    Apparently, the ghostly demon did not expect that Rocky would possess a divine treasure. Caught off


    guard, the tremendous force from the sword dismembered the ghostly demon, making its body


    dissipate right after.


    Unexpectedly, just after a few moments, its body slowly formed again and eventually returned to its


    original state.


    When he saw this, Rocky''s face darkened. His eyes narrowed as he carefully observed the monstrous


    ghostly demon. It was bing even more obvious that this one was on another levelpared to the


    zombies that he had dealt before.


    But before it could attack, Rocky wielded his sword and shed it a few more times, sending out a


    barrage of sword shadows that incapacitated the ghostly demon. With this, Rocky immediately took the


    opportunity to pull Valeria and continue to run away.


    However, to their surprise, instead of reinstating its original form, the ghostly demon turned into a mass


    of demonic fog that surrounded them, blocking their escape route.


    "Damn it. This one is so persistent!" Rocky could not help but exim in frustration. He clenched his


    fists, not expecting that they woulde across such a powerful ghostly demon that could withstand


    the attacks of the God-killing Sword.


    "I''ll deal with it. When you find a chance, go away and find a safe ce to hide!" Rocky uttered loudly.


    He was now seriously considering going all out, so he wanted Valeria to hide. That way, he would not


    need to worry about her while fighting the ghostly demon.


    "What? No way! I am not leaving without you!" With a serious look on her face, Valeria shook her head


    and strongly refused. She thought that it would be such a stupid thing to save her life while Rocky


    confronted such a dangerous situation.


    Then, out of nowhere, the ghostly demon let out a deafening shriek. Immediately after, a strong


    demonic aura spread out and surged towards them like a raging tide.


    Just as the two of them were faced with an imminent menace, a shining dark light shot out and


    descended from the sky. It emitted a strong evil aura that immediately dispersed the demonic fog.


    "I know this aura... Finally!" When Rocky saw the dark light, he seemed to have quickly realized what it


    was.


    On the other hand, the ghostly demon trembled in fear the moment it saw the dark light. In an instant,


    the ck fog dissipated, rushing away from the scene.


    The next moment, the dark light caused the space around it to shake violently. After a while, a figure


    was revealed from the light. An overbearing dragon-shaped diabolic beast stood in front of them,


    exuding an overwhelming aura. As it raised its head, it seemed like a beast king that ruled every other


    beast on the surface.


    "Y-you know what this is?" Valeria stammered, confused that Rocky was ted to see another


    monstrous beast that was even more powerful than the ghostly demon.


    "I was actually waiting for you! Atst, you arrived." Rocky could not help butugh and feel relieved.


    He then walked towards the diabolic beast and examined it closely.


    Valeria was confused and worried at the same time. She wanted to stop Rocky from approaching it


    because it might suddenly attack him. However, she was rendered speechless at what happened next.


    The dragon-shaped diabolic beast suddenly knelt on the ground and respectfully bowed to Rocky.


    It turned out that this dragon-shaped diabolic beast was none other than the legendary diabolic beast


    that was hatched from the red diabolic egg.


    "Hmm, you need a name. All right, I have decided. I shall call you Rubygon!" Rocky dered, naming


    the diabolic beast with a huge smile.


    Hearing the name that Rocky gave it, the diabolic beast raised its head high and let out a roar,


    responding to its master.

 Chapter 1853 Entered The Divine Temple Alone

    Chapter 1853 Entered The Divine Temple Alone


    Rocky named the diabolic beast after his former spiritual beast, Rubygon. It had fought with him side by


    side while he was still in his original world, and of course, he treasured it very much. Hence, the first


    time he saw the beast, he decided to name it after Rubygon.


    "Wait. Where did ite from?" Valeria asked in surprise. There had been a lot of crazy things that


    were happening inside the Ghostly Demon Land, and this one was obviously also one of them.


    "It''s a long story! I promise I''ll tell you about itter. However, we have a more pressing matter to deal


    with. We can''t waste any time here. Let''s go!" Rocky knew that time was not on their side. Once Enoch


    and the mysterious woman from the demonic race arrived at the Demon Sealing Pce before them,


    there would be some dire consequences.


    Fortunately, Mika was able to send Rubygon to Rocky at the perfect timing. With the diabolic beast''s


    strength, Rocky had a very reliable helper to easily confront any danger that woulde their way.


    Understanding what Rocky was talking about, Valeria immediately nodded and set aside her curiosity


    for now. Then, the two of them hopped on Rubygon''s back. This way, their travel towards the Demon


    Sealing Pce would be much faster.


    Meanwhile, in Enoch''s camp, a high-level Spiritual Emperor walked into the prince''s tent, carrying a


    golden te.


    At this time, the demoness was also inside the tent.


    "Your Highness, we found some clues regarding the location of the Demon Sealing Pce!" The


    Spiritual Emperor was actually a bit excited since they finally found a clue that would lead them to their


    goal.


    "Clues? What are they?" the demoness asked as her eyebrow raised.


    Immediately after, the Spiritual Emperor handed the golden te over to Enoch.


    Upon looking at it, Enoch noticed that it contained various engraved patterns, which were simr to


    what could be seen in topographic maps. Then, he handed it over to the demoness and asked, "Look


    at this. Is this some sort of a map that will lead us to the Demon Sealing Pce?"


    "Hmm. That is very possible. After the ancestors of the Shura Race sealed Phillip''s soul, they lived


    near the pce for quite some time. This is to ensure that they could quickly act in case the soul


    causes any kind of turmoil. So, if my guess is right, that is a relic left by them. However, at a nce,


    you can already notice that it is iplete. There should be other pieces of it nearby. Expand the area


    where you search to find other pieces of the map as soon as possible. If we canplete it, the


    location of the pce will be in our hands!" the demoness replied with a grin on her face. Her eyes lit


    up as she looked at the golden te. At this point, she could feel that she was just a few steps behind


    before she could fulfill her ultimate goal.


    On the other hand, Zain''s team was actually in the same area as Enoch''s team. Moreover, they also


    found a piece of golden te, which was supposed to be a part of the topographic map. Assuming that


    it was a clue that could lead to the Demon Sealing Pce, Zain ordered his men to look for more


    golden tes that were scattered in the vicinity.


    As for La''s team, it had finally caught up and was approaching the area where the two teams


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    currently were. But because of the incident with the transmission point, La still had not found all of


    her team members. That was why as they engaged with the obstacles inside the Ghostly Demon Land,


    they were at an apparent disadvantage.


    Compared to the two other teams, it could be said that La''s team had almost no chance of winning


    thepetition. In fact, they would be pretty lucky if they could just survive the Ghostly Demon Land.


    Meanwhile, with Rubygon''s help, Rocky and Valeria proceeded smoothly in their journey. Then, three


    dayster, they found a new area that astonished them to their core.


    As they entered this area, what weed them was a huge building that looked like a divine temple. It


    was magnificent and very grand, with hundreds of steps towering to the sky.


    Around this divine temple, there were also several folk buildings with distinctive exotic styles. If these


    were built by the ancestors of the Shura Race, they should be very skilled craftsmen.


    Moreover, both the huge divine temple and the buildings around were well preserved. Even though a


    long time had already passed, they were not affected. It was as if a unique kind of force was preventing


    them from deteriorating.


    "This should be one of the ruins that were left by the ancestors of the Shura Race¡­" Rocky uttered


    after taking a look at the breath-taking ruins. Normally, these ruins should have copsed and


    weathered already. That was why they did not expect to see that they were still intact as if people were


    still maintaining the entire ce.


    "So, is that the legendary Demon Sealing Pce?" Valeria asked, pointing towards the majestic divine


    temple in front of them.


    "I do not sense any powerful auraing from it, so I don''t think that it is the pce. But still, looking


    inside might be helpful. There may be some clues in there that can lead us to the pce," Rocky said,


    analyzing what they should do next. They had already gone to many ces, but they were still yet to


    find the pce. After all, they were just wandering around aimlessly without any clue about its location.


    Now that they could probably find something in the divine temple, Rocky thought that it would be worth


    a try.


    "So, shall we head inside then?" Valeria asked at once. She was actually also curious as to what they


    could find inside.


    "Can you and Rubygon just wait for me here? We don''t know what would wee us in there, so I


    actually want to go alone." Rocky thought for a while, and came up with this decision as a precaution.


    "All right then. Be careful¡­" Valeria had no choice but to agree. After all, she knew that at this point,


    she would just be a hindrance if something suddenly came up. Right now, she needed to be more


    understanding and do her best to help Rocky in any possible way.


    With that, Rocky asked Rubygon to stay with Valeria and protect her. Afterward, he flew into the steps


    leading to the temple and rushed at his top speed.


    Then, about half an hourter, he finally reached the entrance of the divine temple.


    The structure of the divine temple was actually pretty simple. It was indeed towering, but it was not too


    of the doors, and both of them exuded an inexplicable aura.


    Assuming that it might suddenly do something, Rocky slowly stepped forward while carefully observing


    the statues. Then, just as he was about to step into the temple, the two beast statues suddenly moved.


    Their mouths opened and spurted ice and fire radiance towards Rocky. The forces were astounding


    that Rocky was forced to retreat a few meters.


    At the same time, right after Rocky retreated, the two beasts returned to their original position again.


    "So, these statues are like guards of the divine temple to prohibit outsiders from going in¡­" Then, after


    thinking for a while, Rocky suddenly took out the God-killing Sword.


    In a sh, he inserted the sword in front of the door of the temple. The moment the sword was thrust


    into the ground, he heard a deafening roar that reverberated throughout the area. Moreover, the two


    beasts, which were very hostile earlier, did not move at all.


    Therefore, Rocky tried to step into the temple again. This time, he was able to enter without anything


    happening to him.


    "Just as I suspected, the divine temple is familiar with the power of the God-killing Sword. After all, it is


    a divine treasure of the Shura Race," Rocky remarked as he nodded. He thought that the guards of the


    temple must recognize the God-killing Sword, so he did not hesitate to unleash it.


    When Rocky finally entered the temple, he was weed by a passageway that was a few meters


    wide. On both sides of the passageway, he saw arge number of murals, depicting various scenes


    that must be connected with the history of the Shura Race. There were images showing the Shura


    Race fighting against the ghostly demons and their leader, and these images were very vivid.


    After passing through this passageway, he arrived at another part of the temple. It was tightly shut, and


    no sunlight could prate it. However, this part was very bright. Upon closer inspection, Rocky saw a


    golden ball that was almost half the size of a normal person, floating in the center of the temple. This


    was the source of the light, and it acted like an energy generator.

 Chapter 1854 An Illusion

    Chapter 1854 An Illusion


    Rocky guessed that the golden ball was the one responsible for protecting the relics that were left by


    the ancestors of the Shura Race.


    While he wandered around for some more, Rocky found out that there were no other furnishings inside


    the temple aside from the murals that filled the walls.


    Therefore, he shifted his attention to the murals and examined them closely. If his hunch was right, the


    clue that he needed to find to point him towards the Demon Sealing Pce would be found in these


    murals. At a nce, it could be seen that the mural was a panoramic picture of tens of thousands of


    people worshipping in front of the temple while a ceremony was being held. However, Rocky noticed


    that the people were actually facing towards the southwest of the divine temple. As his eyes shifted in


    that direction, he saw that on this part of the mural, a ck cloud was drawn, as well as a huge ck


    hole with bolts of lightning.


    As Rocky''s eye narrowed, he assumed that the mural vaguely revealed the location of the Demon


    Sealing Pce. It was somewhere to the southwest of the divine temple.


    Hoping to find some more clues, Rocky looked at the other murals. But after finding nothing, he


    decided to leave the temple, thinking that the clue he acquired was already enough.


    Not long after, he was reunited with Valeria and Rubygon.


    "So, how did it go? Did you find any clues about the Demon Sealing Pce?" Valeria asked as soon as


    Rocky came back.


    "I think I now have the general location. If we go towards the direction that was depicted on the clue


    inside the temple, we might reach the Demon Sealing Pce in no time. However, I''m afraid that as we


    get near the pce, it will be much more dangerous," Rocky said in a serious tone.


    "I know. But we have no choice but to move forward no matter how dangerous it is. We have to


    aplish our goal," Valeria replied calmly. Even though she was frightened so many times since they


    entered the Ghostly Demon Land, she was still eager to continue andplete their mission.


    "I am actually saying that you don''t have to go with me. You have already done a good job. I can ask


    Rubygon to stay here with you while you wait for Princess La and the team. In the meantime, I can


    proceed alone," Rocky said thoughtfully. He was just concerned about Valeria, and he did not want her


    life to be put in danger.


    "I don''t think so. Rubygon can greatly help you once you encounter several obstacles on the way. If you


    go alone, it will be much harder for you. I won''t insist oning with you because I understand that I


    may not be of much help anyway. However, you should take Rubygon with you. The task to reach the


    Demon Sealing Pce is more important, and you know that. I can stay here on my own while waiting


    for Princess La," Valeria firmly suggested. She was also worried about Rocky, so she did not want


    him to take such a heavy burden all by himself.


    However, Rocky would just feel more uneasy if Valeria was left all alone.


    Hence, after heaving a deep sigh, he said, "Forget it. You''re right. Rubygon will be a great help for me,


    but I won''t let you stay behind on your own. We will go together. After all, you can hide in my Magic


    Spiritual Space if a really dangerous situation suddenly arises." After thinking for a while, he finally


    made up his mind and decided that it would be much better if all of them go instead.


    Feeling relieved that this was what Rocky wanted, Valeria nodded with a faint smile.


    Soon enough, they left the ruins of the Shura Race''s ancestors and began to move toward the


    southwest, where Rocky assumed that the Demon Sealing Pce would be.


    They traveled for two straight days, and as expected, they encountered a lot of trouble along the way.


    All kinds of powerful ghostly demons appeared everywhere as they got nearer to the location of the


    Demon Sealing Pce. In fact, they were all over the ce, regardless if it was day or night.


    Therefore, the two were extra vignt. They could not even close their eyes to rest, and they were just


    focused on speeding up to get to their destination. Fortunately, they were mounted at Rubygon''s back,


    so they could somehow conserve their energy and also save a lot of time.


    At this point, they were sure that they were getting very close to the Demon Sealing Pce. They could


    already feel an overwhelming evil aura in the direction that they were headed, and there was also an


    earth-shaking momentum that could send a shiver down one''s spine.


    "Odin, look at that!" Valeria suddenly pointed something out as they passed through a valley.


    When Rocky looked in the direction where Valeria was pointing, he saw a huge tower-shaped pce


    standing among the hills. It was so high that it was as if it supported heaven and earth. The pce was


    covered in ck clouds, and lightning bolts shed constantly around it. At the same time, a thick ck


    fog spread out to its surroundings, giving off a very ominous atmosphere.


    "Now, that should be the Demon Sealing Pce," Rocky said coldly. Even though they had finally


    found the Demon Sealing Pce, they were not the least happy. The evil aura was so strong that even


    if they were still far away, they could already feel it hovering around them. If an ordinary person got to


    the pce itself, he would surely go mad.


    On the other hand, Rocky was still confident that his holy power and God-killing Sword could protect


    him from this extremely malevolent aura. But of course, he was worried about Valeria.


    "Don''t worry about me. As soon as I feel that I can''t bear it, I will tell you," Valeria said, knowing exactly


    what Rocky was thinking.


    Rocky just nodded and let out a faint smile. Immediately after, his expression got serious again. He


    looked at the pce, thinking what they should do next.


    Before continuing, they decided to rest for about two hours. After all, they had to be in their best


    condition before they reached the pce.


    After leaving the valley, they had to go through an area filled with yellow sand again. Just like the first


    area that they had been, it waspletely void of any life.


    The two of them rode Rubygon again for about four hours until they could get near the Demon Sealing


    Pce. However, out of nowhere, a strong gust of wind blew up, raising dust and sand into the air.


    At the same time, a loud sound was heard just ahead of them. It was as if someone was fighting and


    there were roaring shes.


    Hearing this, the two of them felt very confused. After all, they were sure that the other teams shouldn''t


    have caught up with them yet. Hence, it was impossible that these sounds wereing from the other


    teams of the Shura Race.


    While the two of them were still in a daze, several enormous ghostly demons suddenly emerged. They


    were as huge as mountains, and with every step they took, the earth shook violently.


    Seeing this terrifying scene, Rocky and Valeria were even more stunned.


    In fact, even Rubygon tensed up. It instantly revealed its white fangs as if it was threatened.


    However, something even more inconceivable shocked them afterward. Right after the giant ghostly


    demons appeared, a group of powerful warriors in strange clothes also rushed out from the other side.


    Rocky could easily sense that they should be close to the God Realm. Then, in a sh, they


    surrounded the horde of ghostly demons and released an astonishing spiritual power to take them


    down. Just like that, they were able to decimate the horrendous ghostly demons. Even the peerless


    masters at the premium stage of the Shura Realm would be iparable to them.


    Seeing this unbelievable scene unfolded before them, Rocky and Valeria were dumbfounded. There


    should not be any powerful warrior in thisnd, but a whole lot of them emerged out of nowhere. Even


    the royal family of the Shura Race seemed to have no idea about their existence.


    "What the hell is going on? Who are these people?" Valeria could not help but ask, feeling


    overwhelmed.


    At the same time, Rocky furrowed his eyebrows, sensing that something was wrong with what they


    were witnessing.


    Then, more giant ghostly demons appeared and fought with the strong warriors. A moment after, their


    fight reached the area where Rocky and Valeria were standing. Both of them panicked a little, but no


    one dared to act rashly. Rocky summoned the God-killing Sword and drew closer to Valeria, just in


    case he needed to protect her.


    The next moment, the giant ghostly demons and the strong warriors were already in front of them, and


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    the domineering aura that both sides emitted enveloped them. However, as Rocky looked intently at


    everything that was happening, he noticed that while the fierce battle was vividly urring in front of


    them, the surrounding environment was not changing at all. Hence, he could onlye up with one


    conclusion¡ªthis was all just an illusion.


    "Don''t move!" Rocky sternlymanded.


    Seeing how serious Rocky was, Valeria decided to trust his instincts. Eventually, the ghostly demons


    and the strong warriors passed through their bodies as if they were phantoms. But since they could


    clearly feel their overwhelming aura, the two still broke into a cold sweat, feeling like they were on the


    verge of death.

 Chapter 1855 How Terrifying

    Chapter 1855 How Terrifying


    "I see. That battle between the warriors and the ghostly demons is just an illusion. But it looks so real,


    and I could even feel their overwhelming power surging towards us!" Valeria eximed as she let out


    all of her pent-up emotions. Atst, she was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    "That''s right. It seems that what we see is something that happened back then. The battle between the


    ancestors of the Shura Race and the ghostly demons must have been very intense," Rocky said with a


    nod.


    Although the illusion still persisted, Rocky and Valeria were at least relieved to know that it would not


    affect them.


    As the illusion that showed the battle between the ghostly demons and the strong warriors continued,


    dust continuously rose from the ground, making it a bit hard to see.


    But then out of nowhere, the dark sky opened as if it was a mouth of a giant beast, producing a loud


    rumbling sound. Then, a golden light shed through the thick clouds and shrouded the entire area.


    Afterward, the giant ghostly demons suddenly let out piercing shrieks as if sensing something terrifying


    from the golden light. Eventually, a sword shadow descended from the sky and turned into a divine


    radiance. In the blink of an eye, it bolted towards two giant ghostly demons. The moment the divine


    radiance passed through them, the ghostly demons fell and crashed to the ground.


    The impact was so strong that the ground shook, and a cloud of dust rose into the sky.


    Upon seeing this, the other giant ghostly demons quickly dispersed in various directions. At the same


    time, their faces showed extreme fear as the sword shadow inserted to the ground.


    "Isn''t that sword very familiar? I think it''s the same one that you have been using!" Valeria remarked,


    recognizing the sword at a nce.


    "I think so too. Then, it means that the God-killing Sword was actually used by someone in this battle in


    the past." Even Rocky was surprised. He did not know that the God-killing Sword was so special that it


    was used to defeat the ghostly demons when the ancestors of the Shura Race tried to seal Phillip.


    Because of the appearance of the God-killing Sword, the giant ghostly demons did not dare to fight


    back, and they quickly escaped.


    Soon enough, another rumbling sound was heard that shook heaven and earth. The dark clouds


    gradually parted, and the phantoms also disappeared. At this point, everything calmed down.


    "I wonder how the illusion could show itself after so many years. Well, I''d like to consider myself lucky


    that I was able to witness a part of the epic battle between the ancestors of the Shura Race and the


    ghostly demons. That was a rare opportunity!" Rocky said excitedly.


    "What? I can''t believe that you can say that with a huge smile on your face. I was so thankful that it was


    just an illusion. If that was true, I''m afraid that we might have died here," Valeria pouted and


    now. She thought that she would not be able to forget it for the rest of her life.


    "All right. Let''s move on!" Immediately after, Rocky and Valeria rode on Rubygon''s back again to


    continue moving southwest.


    Along the way, they saw more illusions as if they were memories engraved in this ce. They were all


    scenes from the battle in the past, and it would be an understatement to say that they were


    astonishing. At the same time, the scenes were also painful to watch. Hundreds of warriors of the


    Shura Race died in this merciless war, and all their corpses were just buried under the yellow sand.


    As they were getting much closer to the Demon Sealing Pce, the phantoms they saw gradually


    decreased. However, at the same time, the ghostly demons that had not appeared for some time now


    began to be dense again. It was as if they were guarding the surrounding areas of the pce.


    Therefore, to avoid any unnecessary confrontation, Rocky and Valeria sneakily moved forward. They


    also noticed that the ghostly demons that were inhabiting the areas around the Demon Sealing Pce


    were far stronger than the ones they encountered before. Hence, it would be wiser if they could get


    past them without fighting. These ghostly demons must be at least at the premium stage of the Shura


    Realm and their number was overwhelming. Once the two of them were spotted, it would be very hard


    for them to escape this situation.


    Although they had Rubygon with them, thebined powers of the three would still be far from enough


    to take on the number of the ghostly demons here.


    While proceeding with extreme caution, they were able to reach the periphery of the Demon Sealing


    Pce after two days. At this point, they could clearly see that the tower-shaped pce was enveloped


    in ck fog.


    "We are almost there. Fortunately, it seems that no team is ahead of us," Rocky said reassuringly. At


    this rate, he estimated that they could reach the entrance of the Demon Sealing Pce in less than a


    day. Along the way, they tried to look for traces from other teams, but they did not find anything. Thus,


    they were sure that they were the fastest group to reach the destination.


    However, since they got close to the Demon Sealing Pce, the ck fog became much thicker. As


    they traveled for a few hours, they had difficulty moving forward because the fog blocked their vision.


    They could not see properly if there were ghostly demons in behind the fog, so they could not move


    rashly.


    "Rubygon, lead the way for us!" This was the only way that Rocky could think of. They needed to be


    very cautious, but they also have to get to the pce as soon as possible. Therefore, they went down


    Rubygon''s back and made it lead the way. This way, if something suddenly appeared, Rubygon could


    protect the two of them immediately.


    With a blushing face, Valeria leaned closer to Rocky. She was kind of frightened, so she wanted to feel


    some sense of security.


    Rocky understood what she was feeling, so he put his arm around Valeria''s waist and enveloped her


    with his spiritual power for added protection.


    As the ck fog continued to get thicker, the atmosphere around them also started to be


    somewhat strange.


    They could not see anything, but they could feel that countless pairs of eyes were actually staring at


    them from within the fog. At this point, they could not tell the direction that they were heading, nor if


    something dangerous was about to wee them. They were like blind people who were still eager to


    move forward despite the imminent dangers.


    Eventually, the two of them suddenly heard the sound of something stirring in the air. Then, ck


    shadows that looked like bats suddenly rushed out from the fog and rushed towards them at incredible


    speed.


    Upon seeing them up close, Rocky and Valeria noticed that their appearance was horrible and


    daunting. None of them had a face, and their entire head was like a big mouth with sharp fangs. Even


    with the size of these ghostly demons, it would be pretty dangerous if they were caught in their huge


    mouths.


    "Damn it! There are too many of them!" Although they were rtively small, dozens of bat-shaped


    ghostly demons surrounded them and made their life difficult. If nothing was done, they could be in


    grave danger.


    "Rubygon, run forth and disperse them!" Rocky ordered at once.


    Hearing this, Rubygon let out a fearsome roar. Its momentum shot out and a violent aura surged out of


    its body. Then, it rushed towards the bat-shaped ghostly demons as if it was a ferocious predator


    hunting for its prey.


    Due to the domineering aura of the diabolical beast, the ghostly demons were immediately scattered.


    However, not long after, they also came back. Some of them encircled Rubygon, while the others


    attacked Rocky and Valeria.


    Deeming that they were in an unfavorable position, Rocky instantly released his Spiritual Domain to


    protect him and Valeria. At the same time, he tried to get near Rubygon again.


    However, the ghostly demons became even more vicious and attacked Rocky''s Spiritual Domain.


    Fortunately, it was strong enough that the ghostly demons were instantly devoured by the power of the


    Spiritual Domain.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    But that was not the end of it. More bat-shaped ghostly demons appeared and kept attacking Rocky''s


    Spiritual Domain. Under the intense barrage of attacks, the Spiritual Domain eventually became


    unstable.


    "If this continues, I won''t be able to maintain my Spiritual Domain!" Rocky murmured, obviously


    frustrated at their situation. Although his spiritual power should be strong enough to support the


    Spiritual Domain, being inside the Ghostly Demon Land affected the flow of his spiritual power. The


    more he released it, the cirction of spiritual power in his body was weakened. Hence, if the attacks


    of the ghostly demons went on, his spiritual power would be fully consumed.


    He was in a predicament since he also needed to protect Valeria. He could not afford to waste any


    spiritual power because they were yet to enter the real pce.


    "Odin, do what you have to do! I can protect myself. Trust me!" Seeing that Rocky had been having


    difficulties because he was protecting her, Valeria could not help but feel guilty. Therefore, in order to


    deal with the persistent bat-shaped ghostly demons, she offered to defend herself while Rocky took


    care of their enemies.

 Chapter 1856 Whom Should I Protect

    Chapter 1856 Whom Should I Protect


    "Silly girl! Don''t say that. Of course, I will protect you. Otherwise, whom should I protect?" Rocky said


    with a shake of his head and a smile across his lips. Of course, he knew what was on her mind. Valeria


    must know that, if he was alone, he could easily break out of the encirclement of the bat-shaped


    ghostly demons.


    His answer stunned Valeria, who didn''t expect Rocky to utter something so sweet that it further


    deepened her love for him. She blushed and lowered her face for a few moments.


    "Then what should we do now?" Valeria asked as she raised her head, her dazzling eyes narrowed.


    "It appears I''ll have to ask Rubygon to take you to the Demon Sealing Pce while I stay behind to


    cover you." Rocky began to think about it at once. They weren''t too far away from the Demon Sealing


    Pce. Considering Rubygon''s tremendous speed and strength, there was a good chance it could


    break through the siege of these ghostly demons if it rushed at them with all its might. That way, he


    wouldn''t have to worry about Valeria. Without her by his side and somewhere safe, he could focus on


    dealing with the ghostly demons.


    "No, I won''t leave you behind. It''s too risky for you to face them alone!" Valeria stubbornly protested, a


    frown on her face. She didn''t want him to face danger by himself.


    "Don''t worry about me. I''ll meet you soon!" Rocky said calmly. He then swiftly called out for Rubygon


    and instructed Valeria to mount it on its back.


    "Protect her at all costs. Wait for me in front of the Demon Sealing Pce!" he ordered the beast.


    Rubygon let out a roar, low but fierce, as it released a violent spiritual power from deep within. It formed


    its Spiritual Domain to protect Valeria from harm. Then, like a sh of lightning, it rushed out of the


    encirclement of the bat-shaped ghostly demons and towards the Demon Sealing Pce.


    Naturally, like predators bent on ughtering their prey, the bat-shaped ghostly demons wouldn''t let


    Rubygon go so easily and immediately chased them.


    Out of nowhere, a sharp sword emerged and swiftly cut into the group of ghostly demons.


    Bang! A deafening sound reverberated all throughout as the spiritual power exploded among the bat-


    shaped ghostly demons, killing or injuring many of them. By then, Rubygon was already far away.


    Realizing they had lost their target, the bat-shaped ghostly demons immediately turned their attention


    to Rocky with covetous eyes.


    Rocky wielded the God-killing Sword in his hand, spiritual power filling his entire body. He no longer


    had to worry about Valeria. He could now unleash the full potential of his fighting power without holding


    back, without mercy.


    Rocky quickly morphed into a light shadow and rushed towards the band of bat-shaped ghostly


    demons, the God-killing Sword that he wielded in his hand morphing into a shadow as well. As he


    swung it into the flesh of those ghostly demons, their corpses all fell into the ground surrounding him.


    However, these bat-shaped ghostly demons seemed toe at him like waves in a storm crashing on


    the shore, ceaseless and relentless. He calcted that it was time to catch up with Valeria and


    Rubygon. He raised his sword once more, its golden light suddenly lighting up before it pierced the sky


    hovering above.


    After that, Rocky used the God-killing Sword to deal with the rest of the ghostly demons as he charged


    forward and left a path full of blood and flesh behind him. He then went after Valeria and Rubygon.


    It was hard to determine his exact location in the thick ck fog. All Rocky could follow was the smell


    left behind by Rubygon.


    He soon lost track of how long he had chased after them. Along the way, he encountered even more


    ghostly demons that tried to block his way. However, Rocky was apletely merciless killing


    machine. A few measly ghost demons wouldn''t stop him at all.


    A few hourster, the ck fog gradually dissipated until no trace of it was left. The path before him


    was now clear.


    Rocky spotted a stone bridge, a structure constructed of t stones that spanned across a crack in the


    dark, bottomless abyss below. It looked as though it had been split in half by a divine weapon.


    On the other side of the stone bridge, the tower-shaped building he had previously seen stood before


    him. This was where the Demon Sealing Pce was located. Upon closer inspection, the Demon


    Sealing Pce looked even more ghostly and demonic. Despite this, it still gave off an aura of


    reverence where gods and demons would frequent.


    Although there was still a long distance between him and the Demon Sealing Pce, Rocky could


    already feel the strong pull of the evil aura rushing towards him. It was an indescribable sense of


    oppression that would make any normal person''s heart tremble. If he was a little weaker and didn''t


    have the strength to resist such a force, he feared that even simply crossing the stone bridge would be


    difficult.


    However, from where Rocky stood, it appeared that there was no enchanted barrier protecting the


    Demon Sealing Pce. Of course, just because it wasn''t visible didn''t mean it didn''t exist. It was most


    likely well hidden.


    He then headed to the stone bridge. There, on the left of the bridge''s opposite end,y a tired Valeria


    leaning against Rubygon.


    Realizing he was safe and sound, Valeria was overjoyed. She immediately stood up and strode


    towards him.


    "Did youe across any danger along the way here?" Rocky asked her, concerned.


    "No. Rubygon was fast enough to get past the ghostly demons that chased us on the way here,"


    Valeria replied with a shake of her head.


    "That''s good. Now, let''s get familiar with the terrain surrounding the Demon Sealing Pce just in case


    we need it!" Rocky instructed thoughtfully. His next mission was to prevent the others from entering the


    Demon Sealing Pce, especially Enoch. Knowing that he was in collusion with the demonic race in


    the Holy-Evil World, he needed to be fully prepared.


    Valeria nodded immediately.


    The two of them together with the beast looked around the Demon Sealing Pce. Because they


    weren''t sure about the enchanted barrier''s defensive position, they didn''t dare to get too close to the


    pce just yet.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    After more than half ap around the pce, Rocky was certain that no one else had arrived before


    them. This was definitely good news since it meant he had enough time to prepare.


    "Prince Zain''s and Prince Enoch''s teams won''t arrive here any time soon. You and Rubygon will hide


    somewhere to rest and recover. I''ll make a few preparations," Rocky informed her after thinking for a


    while.


    "Okay." Valeria didn''t refuse. She was exhausted and needed a rest. After that, she found a quiet and


    safe spot with the beast where they could recuperate.


    Rocky then withdrew some sacred weapons and carefully arranged them around the Demon Sealing


    Pce, forming a defensive ring enough to resist Zain''s and Enoch''s teams.


    After preparing for the uing battle, Rocky returned to where Valeria and Rubygon were resting. He


    took a seat beside them and began to recover the spiritual power that had been consumed.


    "Is it possible they won''t be able to find this ce and retreat in the end?" Valeria asked on a whim.


    "Really? How cute, Valeria. Do you think it''s possible? Right now, thepetition will determine who


    will be the sessor to the Shura Race''s king. Prince Zain and Prince Enoch won''t stop until they get


    what they want!" Rocky chuckled. He was amused by what she had just said.


    "I just hope they don''t find the Demon Sealing Pce so we don''t have to fight them!" Valeria voiced


    out. She knew it wouldn''t be easy for Rocky to fight against Zain''s and Enoch''s teams on his own. She


    didn''t want anything dangerous to happen to him.


    "I hope so, but what is likely toe wille eventually," Rocky said with a shrug. He never allowed


    himself to be too optimistic, and he always prepared for the worst.


    While the two talked, Rocky suddenly felt that someone was spying on them from the corner of his eye.


    He looked sideways but then, after looking in that direction, didn''t see any suspicious figure.


    However, once he turned around, he sensed the same feeling creep up on him again.


    "How strange!" Rocky couldn''t shake off the feeling that something was wrong. He stood up and told


    Valeria, "I''m going over there to have a better look. If anything happens, let Rubygon call me."


    "Got it! Be careful." Valeria nodded.


    Rocky then walked towards the direction where he suspected someone suspicious was watching him.

 Chapter 1857 Im Running Out Of Life

    Chapter 1857 I''m Running Out Of Life


    Not long after, Rocky had the urge to go to the right side of the periphery of the Demon Sealing Pce.


    The ce was surrounded by towering stone walls, making it very secluded and hard to find.


    He was greeted with the sight of many martial spirits floating aimlessly inside. He stopped in his tracks


    and sensed that they were all at least at the Shura Realm.


    He hesitated to enter, even though his guts were telling him to do so. After observing the floating


    martial spirits, he found out that they were unable to leave the vicinity.


    ''I didn''t expect that there would be so many martial spirits wandering around here. They must''ve been


    the spirits of the ancestors of the Shura Race, '' Rocky thought to himself with a slight frown.


    Rocky was cautious not to disturb them. He took his time to observe the surroundings. Since the


    martial spirits were strong, someone powerful must have cast the barrier to prevent them from


    escaping. Otherwise, it would be impossible that the barrier cast by ordinary warriors would hold so


    many martial spirits imprisoned here.


    While Rocky was lost in thought, he was pulled back to reality when he saw a female martial spirit with


    a slender body slowly float out of the crowd. Even though she was not real, Rocky couldn''t help but be


    charmed. What made her even more intriguing was the fact that she still had some vitality left in her.


    Most importantly, the aura Rocky sensed from her was exactly what he had sensed a few moments


    ago.


    "Were you the one who summoned me?" he asked immediately.


    The female martial spirit seemed to be unable to speak, but she knelt down on one knee like a servant


    and lowered her head to Rocky.


    Rocky hesitated for a moment, but soon he understood that this female martial spirit must have sensed


    the holy power of the Shura Race''s king in him. This meant that this female warrior spirit must have an


    inseparable rtionship with the n king!


    After getting up, she gestured to Rocky that he should hold a weapon in his hand. Then, she pointed to


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    a stone statue on the side of the area, as if to imply something to him.


    Still not understanding what she meant, Rocky walked towards the statue she pointed at.


    When he got close to it, he was surprised to see that it was a beast statue, both lifelike and brimming


    with life.


    He saw the statue''s eyes blink at him as it emanated a very strong divine power.


    ''This must be the energy source of the barrier which has kept all the martial spirits imprisoned! Is she


    telling me to destroy it? But what would happen if I do this? She seems to have something to tell me!''


    Rocky''s mind raced.


    If the woman really had some sort of rtionship with the king, then she should be able to tell the


    situation inside the Demon Sealing Pce. In order to seed in this mission, he knew he needed all


    the help he could get.


    "Whatever! I need to give it a try!" After putting much thought into it, Rocky knew he had no other


    choice. If he released all of the imprisoned martial spirits, they would only affect the Ghostly Demon


    Land and not him. Plus, they might even slow down Zain''s and Enoch''s team from approaching the


    Demon Sealing Pce.


    Without hesitation, he summoned the God-killing Sword and wielded it, and the statue was immediately


    overwhelmed by its radiance.


    Bang!


    The beast statue exploded into fine dust as a huge, dragon-shaped soul shadow shot out from it and


    soared high into the clouds, shaking both heaven and earth before disappearing without a trace.


    "That''s the soul of a legendary beast! I didn''t expect that it could be used to imprison all these martial


    spirits..." Rocky eximed.


    At the same time, the trapped martial spirits instantly rushed out of the area, itching to get a taste of


    their newfound freedom. All of them scattered into the wind in only a blink of an eye.


    The female martial spirit went beside Rocky who was still amazed. Meanwhile, her body gradually


    turned real.


    "Master, I''m Anya and I''m so honored to see you here." She walked up to Rocky and bowed devoutly


    again.


    "Please stop that. I''m not who you think I am!" Rocky immediately waved his hand.


    "But you possess King Corey''s holy power... You must have inherited his power. Moreover, you have


    his God-killing Sword in your hands... Is he already dead...?" Anya asked in disbelief. Then, she


    immediately realized something as her face darkened.


    "What''s your rtionship with King Corey?" Rocky asked as he raised one of his eyebrows at the


    woman.


    "It''s aplicated story," Anya replied with a sense of sadness lingering in her tone.


    "We can talk about itter. You''re not dead, are you? Why were you sealed here along with the martial


    spirits?" Rocky asked with curiosity burning in his eyes.


    "Again, it''s a long story. How about you? What brought you here, master? The Shura Race forbids


    anyone from entering the Demon Sealing Pce unless it''s permitted by the king himself," Anya sighed


    and asked immediately.


    Rocky then told her his story.


    "That''s outrageous! How could the current king be this foolish? He actually ns to select his


    sessor by choosing the one who would obtain Phillip''s power! This is simply too absurd! Did he


    think it would be that easy to get a hold of Philip''s power?!" Anya red up in anger when she heard


    this.


    "It''s futile to argue this to anyone since the king had already announced it. We should focus on the fact


    that Prince Enoch has already joined hands with the demonic race of the Holy-Evil World to obtain


    Philip''s soul power. I was ordered by Mika, who''s also from the Holy-Evil World, to stop them,"


    Rocky answered honestly.


    "Mika was the one who asked you? It seems that everything really is destined to happen. I''ve been


    wandering around aimlessly for thousands of years. Even though my life is dwindling, I''ll help you with


    your mission!" Everything was starting to make sense for Anya. Back then, she and King Corey, who


    was also the wielder of the God-killing Sword were sent here by Mika to stop a catastrophe from


    happening. Along the way, she sacrificed herself and was imprisoned along with the martial spirits of


    herpanions.


    "You''re running out of life?" Rocky was stunned to hear that.


    "Yes. I''ve been imprisoned here for too long. My body''s already dying as we speak. As soon as I die, I''ll


    turn into a real martial spirit. But before that could happen, I''ll help you protect the Demon Sealing


    Pce," Anya answered with a determined fire burning in her eyes.


    "Okay! I''ve just observed the surroundings of the Demon Sealing Pce. The enchanted barrier


    around it should still be intact. Do you know if the demonic race could break into the barrier under


    normal circumstances?" Rocky didn''t beat around the bush and asked her immediately. He knew well


    enough that their time together was limited.

 Chapter 1858 No Match

    Chapter 1858 No Match


    "The enchanted barrier of the Demon Sealing Pce was established through the power of the gods of


    the Holy-Evil World. Only powerful demons are able to get past the barrier. However, if one possesses


    a holy treasure from the demonic race or the divine race, they have the chance to ovee the


    barrier," Anya said. "For example, the God-killing Sword that you have is a holy treasure of the divine


    race. Its original owner was Deacon, one of the gods of the Holy-Evil World."


    "So, in short, I can use the God-killing Sword to open the enchanted barrier that seals off the Demon


    Sealing Pce," Rocky assumed based on Anya''s words. He was actually surprised that the God-


    killing Sword was, in fact, a key that could unravel the enchanted barrier of the Demon Sealing Pce.


    "Yes, that is right. That is the sole reason why King Corey was summoned to this ce," Anya affirmed,


    nodding her head lightly.


    "I see. Then, I have to be more careful from here on." Rocky realized that he was lucky to identally


    break the shackles in the area and release Anya in the process. Otherwise, he would''ve made


    mistakes since he didn''t know any information about the pce. However, he was also quite confused


    by the fact that Mika didn''t warn him about such a thing.


    "Argh!" While Rocky was still talking with Anya, they suddenly heard a loud roar from afar.


    Rocky quickly recognized that it came from Rubygon. At the same time, its roar sounded as if it was not


    in a good situation, so he rushed out in a hurry and headed to the area where he left Valeria and


    Rubygon.


    Not long after, he saw that Valeria and Rubygon were surrounded by a group of martial spirits that he


    had released.


    Seeing that they were in danger, Rocky immediately took out the God-killing Sword and unleashed its


    powerful holy power. Upon sensing this, the martial spirits instantly trembled in fear and quickly


    dispersed in various directions.


    "Are you okay? Were you hurt?" Rocky asked as soon as hended beside Valeria.


    "No, I''m fine. But where did those martial spiritse from? They just suddenly appeared out of


    nowhere, and they are all very powerful!" Fortunately, Rocky made it in time, but Valeria was still a bit


    shaken. At this moment, she was trying to calm herself by taking deep breaths.


    "Sorry. It was actually me who let them out," Rocky admitted and let out an awkward smile.


    "What? It was you?" Valeria was stunned and upset at the same time that she wanted to smack Rocky


    in the head.


    A momentter, Anya also arrived and appeared in front of them.


    Seeing the unfamiliar face, Valeria instantly became wary.


    "Don''t worry, she is not an enemy. Her name is Anya, and she''s actually one of your kind. She is one of


    the ancestors of the Shura Race and got stuck in this ce," Rocky exined.


    "Did you just say that she''s one of our ancestors?" Valeria could not help but exim. Obviously, it was


    more shocking than the fact that Rocky identally let out a horde of martial spirits.


    "Master, who is she?" Anya nced at Valeria and turned to Rocky.


    "Oh, yeah. This is Valeria, my nominal wife." Rocky then introduced Valeria.


    "Madam! I''m sorry I didn''t know." Anya''s tone instantly became very respectful upon learning who


    Valeria was.


    "No, please don''t call me like that. It sounds very awkward to me. Besides, you are my ancestor. I


    should actually be the one who shows more respect. Please just call me Valeria." Valeria was so


    ttered that she did not feel toofortable with it.


    "What? I can''t do that. Master has inherited King Corey''s holy power. Since you are his wife, then you


    also are my master," Anya replied firmly. She still stayed respectful towards Valeria for Rocky''s sake.


    "Ha-ha! I know this would happen." Rocky could not stopughing after hearing the conversation


    between the two.


    "What are youughing at? This is not funny at all! Tell her to address me normally!" Valeria quickly


    red at Rocky for making fun of her and Anya.


    "All right, all right. Anya, you can call each other by your names." Rocky eventually mediated while still


    wearing a smile on his face.


    "But I don''t think that''s a good idea, master!" Anya still wasn''t willing to do what she was told since she


    had a strong sense of inferiority.


    "Just listen to him. From now on, I''ll call you Anya," Valeria said with a faint smile. She also wanted


    Anya to be more rxed around them, so she took the initiative.


    "Um, all right then. If that is what you really want." Though she was still a little reluctant, Anya


    eventually agreed.


    At this moment, Rubygon suddenly roared in a low voice and looked towards the stone bridge that led


    to the Demon Sealing Pce. It was as if it was warning them of something.


    When the three of them looked beyond the stone bridge, they vaguely saw that a group of people were


    actually approaching. At the same time, they heard that they were talking about something.


    "Damn it. It seems to be Prince Enoch''s team. They finally caught up," Rocky said and let out a frown.


    It was such bad timing that they caught up with Rocky''s group when they were actually not fully


    prepared.


    "Come on. Let''s hide somewhere first. We can''t let them see us," Rocky remarked.


    Immediately after, the three of them and Rubygon searched for a spot near the pce''s entrance


    where they could hide.


    Just as Rocky suspected, the group of people that approached the stone bridge were none other than


    Prince Enoch''s team.


    "Madam, is this the Demon Sealing Pce? It is so unique and strange in many ways! But of course,


    the important thing is that we have finally arrived!" Enoch was astounded by the ce and sighed in


    awe upon seeing the Demon Sealing Pce from up close. Even he had never seen anything like it


    before.


    "Yes. This is the ce. It is where they sealed Phillip''s soul. He used to be the leader of the demons in


    the Holy-Evil World. But because of the divine race, his reputation has been besmirched. He was set


    up by them so that he could not rule the Holy-Evil World. I can''t take it that he will be sealed in here


    forever! We will free him so he can continue his legacy in this world!" answered the woman whom


    Enoch was talking to.


    At this moment, Enoch''s team had already crossed the stone bridge and arrived at the entrance of the


    Demon Sealing Pce.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and the two other women were still hiding nearby. For now, they could only observe


    what Enoch and his team would do next.


    "Master, that woman in front is emitting an aura of a demon! Why is a demoness with them?" Anya''s


    eyes widened as soon as she noticed the demoness.


    "I see. We cannot afford to fight her head-on, especially that we don''t know the extent of her strength.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    We should just observe for now. Besides, I have set up some traps around the Demon Sealing Pce


    that should be able to buy us some time. Our goal is to stall them until Prince Zain''s team arrives. Once


    that happens, a fierce fight will definitely break out between them. Then, we will take that opportunity to


    make our move," Rocky exined. It seemed that he had quickly thought of a solution to their current


    problem.


    Aside from the mysterious demoness, Enoch and his men were also very powerful. Even with the three


    of them and Rubygon, they would not be able to stop their entire team. Therefore, Rocky made the


    wiser choice to wait. Once his n materialized and Zain''s team came on time, they would have the


    chance to outsmart them.


    Soon enough, the team led by Enoch halted in front of the Demon Sealing Pce under the


    demoness''s orders. Then, she walked straight to the entrance of the pce. However, before she


    could enter, an army of martial spirits in armor suddenly emerged and instantly surrounded her.


    "Humph! An army of martial spirits trying to stop me? Who do you think I am?" Even though she was


    caught off guard by the army of martial spirits, the demoness was not even fazed. Instead, she smiled


    disdainfully and instantly made her move. In a sh, streams of ck air rose all over her body,


    enveloping her. Immediately after, she looked like a real demoness instead of a member of the Shura


    Race.


    Upon transforming, the demoness rushed into the army of martial spirits and fought them all by herself.


    "We are a bit lucky! Maybe that army of martial spirits can hold her for a while!" Rocky did not expect


    that an army of martial spirits would actuallyunch a sneak attack on anyone that would approach the


    entrance of the Demon Sealing Pce.


    However, much to his surprise, the demoness''s strength was so amazing that she was able to


    annihte the entire army of the martial spirits in less than fifteen minutes.


    "She is that powerful? This is bad for us." Upon seeing the demoness''s power up close, Rocky became


    frustrated, and he had a lot of doubts in mind. Logically, whether it was a member of the divine race or


    the demonic race from the Holy-Evil World, once one entered the Shura Continent, thew of heaven


    and earth would be vited. Therefore, the longer they stayed in the Shura Continent, the weaker they


    would be.


    However, from what he saw, the demoness had obviously maintained the power that was far beyond


    creatures of the Shura Continent. Therefore, Rocky could not help but wonder how that happened. At


    the same time, he was worried that they were in a terrifying predicament. With her current strength, it


    seemed that no one in the entire Shura Continent could defeat her.

 Chapter 1859 A Trap

    Chapter 1859 A Trap


    "Hmm, I think this woman is just possessed by a demoness, and it is hiding inside her body." After


    observing the woman for quite a while, Anya spected that this might be the situation.


    "I see. That is what I thought too. I''ve been thinking that it makes no sense if she is a real demoness.


    But if she''s just possessed, then that will be more logical." Hearing what Anya said, Rocky thought that


    it must be the real case.


    "However, the stronger the power she has, the faster will be the decay of the body she possesses.


    Once the body cannot hold on, the demoness''s soul will eventually show up. So, if we want to take on


    the demoness inside this woman''s body, we have to force her to unleash all of her power until the body


    breaks down. As soon as the soul appears, we can seize that opportunity to defeat her," Anya


    exined. She was very sure of it since she had already experienced this before. In the past, Phillip did


    the same strategy. He possessed the bodies of the ancestors of the Shura Race many times, killing the


    other members of the race in the process.


    Now that the demoness had finished eliminating the army of martial spirits that guarded the entrance of


    the pce, she continued to move forward. However, as soon as she was about to step into the


    entrance, a strong force suddenly gushed out from the Demon Sealing Pce. Although she tried her


    best to resist it, she was sent flying backward. It seemed that even with her strength, she could not


    ovee the power of the enchanted barrier.


    "As I expected, the enchanted barrier is too powerful. We need to use the power of some holy treasure


    in order to shatter it. But the power of the holy treasure of the demonic race right now is not enough to


    remove the barrier. I guess we still have to wait for the other teams. We have to kill them and offer their


    blood to the holy treasure to strengthen it," the demoness murmured to herself and retreated back to


    Enoch''s team.


    "Madam, it seemed that we can''t just enter the pce. What should we do next?" Enoch asked upon


    seeing that she failed to break the enchanted barrier.


    "As you can see, with my strength alone, I cannot open the enchanted barrier. So, there is no other


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    way but to rely on the holy treasure. But the current power of the holy treasure is not enough.


    Therefore, we will do the original n and wait for other members of the Shura Race to arrive here.


    After killing them, we will sacrifice their blood to the holy treasure. This will give the holy treasure


    enough power to force open the enchanted barrier," the demoness instructed.


    "I understand. Then, I will now ask my men to make the necessary preparations. When the other teams


    arrive, I''ll make sure to lure them into the trap and present them to you as sacrifices!" Enoch uttered


    confidently.


    "This is bad. They have a holy treasure that can help them break the barrier. If they can sessfully kill


    the other warriors and use their blood to awaken the power of the holy treasure, I''m afraid that we can''t


    stop them from entering the Demon Sealing Pce," Anya said in a worried tone. Rocky and Valeria


    also heard what the demoness said, so they could not help but let out a frown.


    "We should hope that the other teams won''t get here. The longer the demoness is dyed from


    entering the Demon Sealing Pce, the better it will be for us." Rocky was also worried about the


    situation of La and the rest of her team members. However, there was a more important matter


    before them right now, and he could not afford to lose focus.


    After a while, Enoch''s team set up a camp in front of the Demon Sealing Pce. They took this time to


    recuperate while waiting for the other teams to appear.


    Eventually, a day passed.


    At this time, the other two teams were still nowhere to be seen. It was obviously a good thing for Rocky


    and his group, but that did notst long.


    Half a dayter, Enoch''s team spotted a few figures suddenly appear near the stone bridge. However,


    they did not pass the bridge. It was obvious that these people were just scouting the area.


    Upon sensing the arrival of the several powerful warriors, the members of Enoch''s team instantly


    became vignt.


    However, when the figures, who were lurking around the stone bridge, noticed Enoch''s team in front of


    the pce, they quickly retreated. It seemed that they went back to inform their master about their


    discovery.


    "Those warriors must be Prince Zain''s men. Well, I know that they will eventually catch up. We cannot


    prevent the inevitable," Rocky sighed while hiding in the dark.


    "We still have a chance. When they start sacrificing the blood of the warriors to the holy treasure, we


    can start taking action. It''s either we force the soul of the demoness out of her body or we destroy the


    holy treasure. If we can aplish that, we can stop them from entering the Demon Sealing Pce,"


    Anya said resolutely.


    "Then, we have no choice but to wait and see what Prince Zain will do next." Rocky focused on the


    situation again. He should be always ready just in case something unexpected suddenly happened.


    Meanwhile, the masters, who had retreated from the stone bridge, returned to a camp just a few


    hundred meters away. At this moment, Zain''s men were inside, taking the opportunity to rest for a


    while.


    Then, one of the scouts quickly entered Zain''s tent and reported, "Your Royal Highness, the entrance


    to the Demon Sealing Pce is just ahead of us. However, we found out that Prince Enoch''s team is


    already there. It seems that they arrived earlier than us."


    "They are still outside? All of them?" Zain asked rather calmly. He did not expect that Enoch would be


    able to move faster than them, but he still thought that it would not be too much of a problem.


    "Yes, Your Royal Highness. I don''t think anyone has entered the pce yet," the scout replied.


    "I guess so too. The Demon Sealing Pce is protected by a powerful enchanted barrier, so they


    cannot just enter it that easily," Zain uttered with a smirk.


    "But if they can''t get in, how can we enter the pce?" Zain''s confidant immediately asked.


    "It might be impossible for them, but I happen to know how to get in. It is only passed by mouth from


    one ruler to the next, and only powerful masters with the royal bloodline can do it. All you have to do is


    cover for me so that I can enter the pce." It turned out that Zain was still calm because he knew that


    his uncle did not know the way to enter the Demon Sealing Pce.


    At the same time, just as Zain was making some preparations before his team approached the Demon


    Sealing Pce, the team led by La was also closing in. Apparently, they also found some of the


    golden tes that gave the clue regarding the pce''s location.


    Not long after, Zain''s team finished their preparations, and they immediately set out, heading straight


    for the Demon Sealing Pce.


    After a while, his team arrived in front of the stone bridge. They could clearly see that on the other side


    of the bridge, Enoch''s team was waiting for them.


    "Uncle! I did not expect that you will find the Demon Sealing Pce first," Zain shouted as he stepped


    away from his team. He was the only one who approached the stone bridge.


    Enoch also did the same and sneered, "Well, it only proves that you are still young and a bit


    inexperienced. Why don''t you just go back already? Or are you confident to fight me and my men?"


    Obviously, Enoch was goading Zain so that thetter woulde and cross the bridge. Knowing Zain''s


    personality, he would be easily provoked.


    "Humph! Don''t be so arrogant. I have already ovee too many hardships just to observe the grand


    scenery of the Demon Sealing Pce, so why will I even think of going back now? You should be the


    one to go back. After all, you already had the chance to see the pce. Besides, what are you still


    doing here? It''s not like you can get past the enchanted barrier even if you want to," Zain replied


    haughtily.


    "Ha! How are you so sure? My dear nephew, even if we are rted by blood, you should know that if


    you insist onpeting against me, you will bear unimaginable consequences!" Enoch continued to


    provoke Zain. Once Zain snapped and decided to take his men across the bridge, it would be their loss.


    Just one wrong step and Zain and his entire team would fell into the borate trap that Enoch had set


    up beforehand.

 Chapter 1860 Everything Was Under His Control

    Chapter 1860 Everything Was Under His Control


    Of course, Zain was not someone that could be easily fooled. He was well aware that his uncle must


    have already set up a trap before his team arrived. Currently, both sides were almost equal in fighting


    prowess. If they started a fight here, it would definitely be a battle of attrition. Therefore, Zain knew that


    he could not recklessly start a fight without ensuring that he had high chances of winning. Right now, it


    was clear to him that he could not fall into Enoch''s provocation.


    On the other hand, upon recognizing that Zain did not have the intention of crossing the bridge, Enoch


    went back to the demoness and whispered to her, "Madam, I''m afraid that Zain will not take the bait.


    Should we find another way to lure him and his team towards us?"


    "There is no need to do that. If I am not mistaken, there is still another team that is yet to arrive. Am I


    right? Let''s wait for them first. Depending on what will happen next, we can just eliminate both teams at


    the same time," the demoness said coldly. She knew that she needed more sacrificial offerings for the


    ceremony to activate the demonic race''s holy treasure, so she had to propose this suggestion. The


    more people they had to turn into sacrifices, the better.


    "Yes, madam. I understand." Enoch cupped his hands and returned to his men.


    Upon seeing that Enoch would not take the initiative to attack, Zain discerned that his uncle was just


    testing his patience. Therefore, he also took the opportunity and ordered his men to rest and be on


    standby.


    At the same time, Rocky, Valeria, and Anya were also waiting very patiently while they hid in the dark.


    "They are not making a move against each other? Are they gauging each other''s strength first? Or


    maybe, Prince Enoch is also waiting for Princess La''s team to arrive..." Rocky suddenly spected.


    "That demoness must have realized that they could catch Princess La and her team easily since


    they are weaker than Zain''s team. We cannot let her do that!"


    "I can reveal myself to draw her away from the scene first. Afterward, you can also show up and stir


    some chaos to let both teams begin killing each other. When both sides are heavily injured, we can


    take advantage of the situation and finish them!" Anya suggested at once. She knew that the situation


    was getting unfavorable at the moment, so she proposed the most logical thing that she could think of.


    "But that is still a long shot. Why don''t we tell Prince Zain about the traps that were set up by the


    demonic race? Maybe he will retreat and even give up on this!" Valeria also proposed her own n. It


    was apparent that she did not want the more dangerous choice.


    "We don''t have any evidence to show him. I don''t think he will believe mere words. I actually think that


    Anya''s idea is more feasible. At this point, it might be better to make things a little messy than let the


    demonic race take charge of the situation. We may have higher chances of seeding if things get


    more chaotic. But of course, that demoness will not be easily fooled. So, I also think that there is no


    need for us to take such a huge risk right away. If my hunch is correct, the demoness and Prince Enoch


    will make a move soon enough. Once they take action, we can use that chance to create chaos."


    Rocky surmised that if the three of them showed up first, things might not really go the way they


    wanted, and they might just fall into a passive position. Hence, in the meantime, he decided that it


    would be better to take action right after the demoness and Enoch''s team made their move first.


    As they waited for someone to make the first move, half a day already passed. At this time, they


    noticed that another group of people was quickly approaching the Demon Sealing Pce. It turned out


    to be Princess La''s team.


    Although she had lost some of her members, La still managed to lead her team all the way towards


    the Demon Sealing Pce. At the same time, she had no idea that her team''s arrival was what


    everyone was waiting for to break the ongoing stalemate.


    Zain''s eyes narrowed upon seeing the arrival of La''s team. He led his men and appeared before the


    princess at first time.


    "La, I see that your team made it. I know that it was not easy to ovee all the obstacles along the


    way," Zain greeted, a bit impressed by the princess''s tenacity.


    "Yes. I sure am d that we still made it," La responded rather calmly.


    "By the way, where are the two Godly Geniuses? It seems that they are not with you." In fact, Zain was


    surprised that La''s team was reduced by more than half. Moreover, Rocky and Valeria were not with


    them. He could just guess what happened with them while venturing inside the Ghostly Demon Land.


    "They actually got separated from us, so I don''t know where they are right now," La revealed without


    hesitation. Right from the start, she already knew that her team was at a disadvantage, so she did not


    feel the need to hide anything. At this point, she also thought of allying with another group. In her


    opinion, it would be smarter to join forces with Zain, knowing that he had better chances of winning


    than Enoch.


    "Oh, I see... Then, I hope that they can still safelye hereter on." Although Zain said these nice


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    words, he was secretly d at what he heard. This way, he became more confident that La would


    have no way ofpeting with him or Enoch. Moreover, he also thought that he could take this chance


    to persuade her to take his side.


    Apparently, both Zain and La had the thought of choosing each other in forming an alliance.


    On the other hand, as Rocky saw the arrival of La''s team, he could just shake his head. Now that all


    of them were here, he knew that the situation would soon be quite unpredictable.


    At the same time, Rocky saw that Enoch turned to the demoness again when La''s team arrived. The


    to the bridge alone.


    "La, I am impressed that your team arrived not long after both our teams reached the pce.


    Anyway, since we are all here, why don''t we sit and talk for a while?" Enoch suggested with a calm and


    kind face. It was obvious that he wanted the two to let down their guard.


    "Oh? And what do you want to talk about?" La asked straightforwardly as her eyebrows raised. She


    was certain that Enoch was up to something if he was proposing something like this.


    "Of course, we are all here to get the power of Phillip''s soul. Therefore, in order to do that, we must first


    enter the Demon Sealing Pce. However, as we all know, it is surrounded by a powerful enchanted


    barrier. We already tried breaking it earlier, but it was no use. It is so powerful that even if we gather


    many peerless masters of the Shura Race, it might still be impossible for us to break it by force. But I


    know that there is a method that is passed down among the rulers of each generation that can help us


    bypass the barrier. However, even with its help, the number of people that can enter the pce is just


    limited. And if I am not mistaken, Zain must know that method." Enoch then turned to Zain with a


    cunning look.


    "Ha-ha! What happened, uncle? Aren''t you being so arrogant earlier? Now, are you saying that you


    need my help so that you can enter the pce? Yes, I know how to break the barrier and enter the


    pce. But what makes you think that I will tell you about that?" Zain replied with a mocking sneer.


    "It doesn''t really matter if you tell me or not. After all, do you think that you can easily get past me and


    my team? Even you know how strong I am. So, how about we just make a deal? Open the barrier to


    the pce and take me and La inside. Only the three of us will enter the pce. Once we are inside,


    we''ll only depend on our own abilities to aplish the task given to us. What do you think? In this


    way, we don''t need to go through unnecessary bloodshed. After all, we have brought almost all the


    elites of the Shura Race with us. If most of us get heavily injured, the Shura Race will suffer the


    consequences. Think about it carefully," Enoch said in a very convincing manner.


    After hearing this, Zain and La exchanged looks with each other. Although they knew that Enoch''s


    proposal was very reasonable, they were not dumb enough to believe that he wasn''t nning


    something else behind their backs.


    "Of course, whatever I say, you will still have some misgivings. However, the Demon Sealing Pce is


    already in front of us. If we don''te up with a decent strategy and continue to argue with each other,


    no one will be able to enter the pce. Therefore, at some point, each of us needs to make a


    fight to our hearts'' content to obtain the power that we are looking for," Enoch continued to convince


    the two using the most logical words. As long as Zain and La took the bait, everything would


    eventually be under his control.

 Chapter 1861 Duping

    Chapter 1861 Duping


    Zain carefully took everything into consideration after hearing what Enoch said. Indeed, it was highly


    unlikely for him to use the royal family''s secret method to enter the Demon Sealing Pce while all of


    the three teams were trying to restrain each other. Originally, he nned to temporarily cooperate with


    La so that they could defeat Enoch. However, if they followed Enoch''s n, they could actually


    avoid any needless confrontation. Moreover, he thought that if only the three of them entered the


    pce, he still had the greatest chance of acquiring Phillip''s spiritual power.


    "Fine. I agree with your n. Let''s not indulge ourselves in unnecessary bloodshed. Since we are the


    three main candidates, it is just fitting that we finish thisst part by ourselves. How about you La?


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Do you also agree?" Zain turned to La as he finally made up his mind.


    "Sure. It might for the best." Of course, La also had no reason to object to this proposal. Her team


    was known to be the weakest among the three, and she knew that she had no chance of winning if it


    came to an all-out war against the two teams. However, if only she, Zain, and Enoch would enter the


    pce, she thought that she still might have a chance to seed. Hence, she could just agree to it.


    "All right then. First, let''s inform our teams about our decision and gather all of them. Although I know


    the method to break the enchanted barrier, we will still need enough manpower to ovee it," Zain


    dered after the three of them reached an agreement.


    Shortly after, the three teams gathered in front of the Demon Sealing Pce, and it could be said that


    the atmosphere was rather peaceful.


    "Listen! Just now, I have reached an agreement with Prince Zain and Princess La that we won''t


    need to fight each other just so we can determine who can enter the pce. We decided that the three


    of us will enter the pce at the same time, but we will need everyone''s help to open the enchanted


    barrier first. After that, the rest of the teams will just wait outside until one of us is able to aplish


    the task," Enoch announced loud and clear.


    After all the warriors in the three teams heard about the agreement between the three candidates, they


    began discussing among themselves. Obviously, they were happy that they could avoid such arge-


    scale battle. In each team, there were premium-grade and medium-grade Shura Realm masters. Thus,


    if a battle broke out, it would be inevitable that some would die or be seriously injured. Therefore, this


    was indeed great news for them.


    "I highly doubt that Prince Enoch has no ulterior motive. It is too good to be true. I can only assume that


    he is plotting something behind their backs," Valeria mumbled with a cold snort.


    "I agree. He is just duping all of them. How can you trust someone who is in collusion with the demonic


    race? They will be in grave danger if they will not see through Enoch''s schemes," Rocky actually


    wanted to stop Princess La from agreeing with Enoch''s n, but he deemed that it was not the best


    time to show himself. Hence, he had no chance but to observe and wait for some more until the


    demoness made a move. That was the only time that they could take action and stop her.


    Now that the powerful warriors from the three teams learned that they did not need to fight each other,


    they began to lower their guards. They had gone through all kinds of dangers before they reached the


    pce, and they were all exhausted. Hence, now that they received some good news, they were so


    relieved, thinking that there would not be any threat from here on.


    Right from the start, these warriors'' main purpose was to escort the three most likely candidates of the


    throne and assist them in the journey towards the Demon Sealing Pce. Now that they had


    Of course, the first time they heard Enoch''s proposal, many of them were suspicious about the prince''s


    sincerity. But perhaps, because they were already tired of fighting, they just chose to believe in him.


    After all, it was the most convenient option. Now that the burden was lifted off them, they just wanted


    the three candidates to handle the rest of the task until one of them aplished the ultimate goal.


    Therefore, it did not take them quite a while to also agree with the n.


    Soon enough, Zain asked La and Enoch to gather their men. They would now join hands to force


    open the enchanted barrier that surrounded the Demon Sealing Pce.


    Just as everyone knew, it was impossible to directly destroy the barrier even if they used all of their


    would allow them to create a small crack on the barrier, which would enable a few people to enter the


    pce for a limited time.


    Of course, if only the three candidates went inside, there should be enough time for them.


    While everyone was busy making some preparations, Enoch secretly made eye contact with the


    demoness, signaling that their n was working. The reason why the demoness asked Enoch to


    persuade Zain and La was that she wanted all the powerful warriors avable to gather. Then, when


    the time was ripe, she would use the demonic race''s holy treasure to absorb the spiritual power of


    these warriors, which would be the key to break the barrier of the pce.


    Although Rocky had already figured out what the demoness was nning, he still had to wait until she


    actually revealed her ploy and the treasure itself.


    After everyone was ready, the powerful masters at the Shura Realm followed Zain, La, and Enoch in


    front of the entrance of the pce.


    "Listen! I need you to gather your power on me while I am employing the secret method to break the


    barrier." After saying that, Zain eventually took a few steps forward and quickly motioned his hands in


    front of his chest. Then, he started using the royal family''s secret technique.


    At the same time, all the Shura Realm masters behind him, as well as La and Enoch, began to exert


    all their strength and transferred their power to him.


    In an instant, a beam of divine light shot out from Zain''s fingertip and reached the entrance of the


    Demon Sealing Pce. Then, as expected, a blue light barrier instantly emerged, blocking the divine


    light. This was the enchanted barrier that surrounded the pce.


    Seeing this, Zain continued to summon the divine light in an attempt to break the barrier in front of


    them.


    However, after a long while, it seemed that the power of the divine light could not even make a scratch


    on the barrier.


    Zain''s brows furrowed as he felt that something was not going right. In theory, his secret skill must have


    opened the barrier by now.


    Two hours had already psed, but the enchanted barrier still remained unaffected. Obviously, at this


    point, some of the Shura Realm masters already began to be exhausted and impatient.


    "What is happening? Are we just exhausting our strength for nothing? Is this really going to work?"


    Eventually, some of them voiced their frustration and disappointment.


    "Is the enchanted barrier of the Demon Sealing Pce this powerful? We have already exerted our full


    strength, but it seems that it isn''t enough to break it!"


    "I can''t believe this! Maybe he''s not doing the secret skill the right way!"


    Because of their exasperation, some of the warriors began to question Zain''s ability.


    Of course, Zain heard everything that they were saying, and thus he also felt extremely pressured.


    Never did he expect that the process of breaking the barrier would be this difficult.


    "Maybe it''s better if we stop for a while and take a quick rest!" Princess La finally spoke up when she


    saw that things weren''t working out as they expected.


    However, just as the warriors at the Shura Realm began to feel exhausted, the demoness suddenly let


    out a coldughter. "Are you having a hard time? Then, let me make things easier for you!"


    Upon hearing her voice, all of the warriors, as well as La and Zain, could not help but look at her. No


    one among them knew who she was, so they felt rather confused.


    Then, the next moment, the demoness instantly leaped into the air, unleashing a ck mist that


    enveloped her whole body. Immediately after, a formidable Spiritual Domain spread out, engulfing


    every warrior of the Shura Race in the scene.

 Chapter 1862 The Plan

    Chapter 1862 The n


    "What the hell is this?"


    "Who is she? How could she possess such power? Is this the peak stage of the Shura Realm? No!


    This is already the God Realm!"


    "What? Then, why is she here? If that is true, she should have ascended to a superior ce!"


    "Damn it. I already spected that this is just a trap. We have already fallen for it!"


    For a moment, most of the powerful warriors of the Shura Race were stunned. Seeing the


    inconceivable power of the mysterious woman, they could not help but panic. On the other hand, only


    Enoch and his confidants looked calm. After all, they were the only ones who knew what exactly was


    going on.


    Since the powerful warriors of the Shura Race were within the scope of the demoness''s Spiritual


    Domain, they had no chance of escaping even if they possessed wings.


    Soon enough, she took out a giant spear that exuded a strong evil aura. A dark red light emitted from it,


    giving off an ominous vibe.


    "That''s the Demonic Spiritual Spear! It is Phillip''s peerless weapon. I did not expect that she has it.


    Now, we''re really in big trouble!" As soon as Anya saw the holy treasure in the demoness''s hand, her


    delicate face became ghastly pale.


    "Demonic Spiritual Spear? Is it very powerful?" Valeria could not help but ask upon seeing the sudden


    change on Anya''s face.


    "Yes, it is. That spear is on the same level as the God-killing Sword," Anya replied, slightly trembling in


    fear and anxiety.


    Rocky''s face darkened. If the enemy was in possession of something that powerful, they really had slim


    chances of turning this situation around. He thought that even with his current strength and Rubygon''s


    help, it would still be very difficult to deal with her.


    "Master, we have no other choice. Let me deal with her! I''m afraid that your current strength is not yet


    enough to defeat her. Once she opens the enchanted barrier, you should rush into the Demon Sealing


    Pce and get to the location of the Purgatorial Tripod that seals Phillip''s soul. No matter what, we


    cannot let them have it. Otherwise, we won''t be able to prevent Phillip''s resurrection!" Anya proposed


    with burning determination. The stakes were too huge, so she had to risk it all.


    Seeing Anya''s unwavering determination, Rocky could not utter a word. He knew that it was the only


    choice, so he just nodded and agreed.


    At this time, the demoness suddenlynded and approached a medium-grade Shura Realm master in


    Zain''s team. Although he wanted to escape, he didn''t have the strength to resist the force that was


    restraining him. Then, before he could even react, she pierced him with her spear. The moment it


    drilled through the body of the powerful warrior, his spiritual power surged out of him and turned into a


    ball of energy. At the same time, the body of the warrior dried up as if it had been mummified.


    The next moment, the ball of spiritual energy was absorbed by the Demonic Spiritual Spear.


    After seeing this horrifying scene, the warriors of the Shura race were all scared to death. They did not


    expect that the spear had that kind of ability. If they could not escape from the demoness''s Spiritual


    Domain, every one of them would end up like the warrior just now. After all, even the medium-stage


    Shura Realm master, who was supposed to be very powerful, was not even able to do anything in front


    of the holy treasure.


    Therefore, all of the trapped warriors started to do their best to free themselves from the demoness''s


    Spiritual Domain. Unfortunately, it was overwhelmingly powerful and they had no chance of escaping.


    At this point, Zain and La finally realized that this was the reason why Enoch tried very hard to


    convince them. In the end, it was all a ploy to take advantage of them. Hence, the two could not help


    but re at Enoch angrily.


    "Ha-ha! You two are still too young. You really trusted your opponent just like that? Zain, I don''t even


    need you to use that secret technique to open the enchanted barrier. But still, I have to thank you.


    Because of that, I was able to fool both of you!" Enoch eximed in disdain. Heughed maniacally,


    knowing that at this point, Zain, La, and their men had just be a bunch of livestock that were


    waiting to be ughtered.


    "You''re such a despicable man!" La was fuming in anger. She could not believe that Enoch could do


    this to them just so he could win.


    "Do not waste your strength on him. We need to find a way to get out of this ce first." Zain was fully


    aware that they would not be able to do anything against the demoness if they were trapped in her


    Spiritual Domain. Hence, the most important thing right now was they could escape from her grasp.


    La nodded and retreated with Zain. On the other hand, Enoch did not even order his men to stop


    them. He was very confident that with the demoness''s power alone, it was more than enough to deal


    with them.


    Not long after, more than a dozen masters of the Shura Race were killed and their spiritual energy was


    absorbed by the spear one after another.


    Now that several warriors had fallen victim to the spear, the rest of the masters had almost given their


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    lives up and fell into despair. They knew that whatever they did, they would not be able to escape their


    death.


    "What are you doing? Don''t just stand there! Let''s work together to break her Spiritual Domain!" At this


    moment, only Zain and La were the remaining ones who still had the spirit to fight back. Since they


    are the elite members of the royal family, they could remain calm even though they were faced with a


    formidable adversary.


    Unfortunately, even though Zain and La were capable leaders, the mental state of the warriors of the


    Shura Race in their teams was in chaos. They were unable to calm down at all, let alone follow orders.


    Seeing the current state of their men, Zain and La were at a loss. They would not be able to do


    anything if it was just the two of them working together.


    "Her power is too domineering! She might kill all of them at this rate!" Valeria was also on edge while


    watching the appalling scene.


    "If this continues, the Demonic Spiritual Spear will absorb enough power to break the enchanted


    barrier. It seems that this is her n all along!" Anya coldly remarked, realizing the demoness''s cruel


    n.


    "What are they doing? If the warriors inside the Spiritual Domain join hands to fight against that


    demoness, they might be able to find a way to get out of there eventually," Rocky said, letting out a


    frown.


    "They can''t. I can only assume that the warriors of the Shura Race have already lost the will to fight.


    Right now, they can only try to escape. Although they should be pretty powerful, theyck a strong


    state of mind. They are far too inferiorpared to our warriors back then," Anya said with hints of


    disappointment in her voice. But of course, she also understood that not all could maintain their


    "Now, we are really left with no choice. Anya, you go and try to hold her back. I will use the power of


    the God-killing Sword on her. If I can somehow hurt her, then we may still have a chance to take her


    down." Rocky knew that in their current grim situation, the God-killing Sword might be their only chance


    to deal with the demoness. Although he couldn''t exert the real power of the sword yet, he was still


    confident that he could at least deal some damage to her. When the other warriors saw this, he was


    hopeful that this was enough to boost their morale to stand up and fight.


    "Are you serious? That is too dangerous! Can''t you see how powerful she is?" In fact, Valeria had


    already known that Rocky would say something like this. After all, he was the type that would always


    risk everything.


    "I can see that. But we don''t have much of a choice. We have to stop her right here right now.


    Otherwise, if she sessfully gets a hold of Phillip''s soul, the entire Shura Continent will be over!"


    Rocky said firmly.


    "Just stay here. I know how dangerous this is, but I don''t intend to die just yet." While he had no choice


    but to deal with the demoness, Rocky was also very worried about Valeria''s safety. Hence, he didn''t


    want her anywhere near the battlefield.


    "No! I will go with you," Valeria replied with a serious expression. She was determined to fight with


    Rocky this time. After all, she might regret it if something bad happened to him. At least, if she was by


    his side, she might do something to protect him.


    "All right. But promise me that you will be very careful. I may not be able to protect you while fighting


    against that demoness." Rocky knew what kind of attitude Valeria had. Even if he didn''t allow her, she


    would probably still go. Hence, he deemed that he did not need to argue with her about this.


    "Yes, I promise. Besides, you gave me some holy treasures to protect myself, right? Don''t worry too


    much. I will do my best to protect myself and help as well," Valeria said reassuringly.


    "If you are ready, I''ll go on ahead!" Since they had already agreed with the n, Anya immediately


    rushed out in the demoness''s direction.


    "Come on. We need to meet Princess La first!" Rocky and Valeria also moved out. Soon enough, the


    two emerged and rushed into the chaotic scene.


    Upon seeing La, theynded in front of her. It was their first time meeting face to face since they


    entered the Ghostly Demon Land.

 Chapter 1863 In A Mess

    Chapter 1863 In A Mess


    "You two!" La''s eyes widened in surprise the moment Rocky and Valeria appeared before her. She


    didn''t even notice their auras until they were already in front of her eyes.


    On the other hand, Zain wore a gloomy face upon seeing the two Godly Geniuses. He thought that the


    two had already died somewhere in the Ghostly Demon Land when they were separated from La''s


    team. To his disappointment, they were safe and sound.


    "Your Royal Highness, there is still a way out of this trap. If you trust me, please do as I say," Rocky


    immediately told La. He needed to be direct, knowing that they only had very limited time to spare.


    Zain and La exchanged confused looks. They wondered why it seemed like Rocky knew the current


    situation very well. But knowing Rocky, she knew if he was offering this in a very serious tone, he


    should have a good idea that they could depend on.


    "What should we do then?" Although Zain was naturally arrogant, he asked Rocky in a low voice. After


    all, the young man might be able to save his life.


    "Keep a level head first. Then, gather the members of your teams and ask them to stand by. In the


    meantime, I will try to destroy this demoness'' Spiritual Domain. When you see an opportunity, do your


    best to get out of here. However, I know that Prince Enoch will not let you go that easily. Therefore, you


    must force your way out and take care of him and his men," Rocky briefly exined.


    "Okay. I understand," La responded without any objection.


    "You are going to do it alone? Can''t you see how powerful that demoness is?" Zain obviously had


    misgivings upon hearing Rocky''s n. He thought that the Godly Genius was being too full of himself.


    Even the powerful masters of the Shura Race did not even stand a chance against the demoness, so it


    should be impossible for him to do it.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not alone," Rocky calmly replied. Immediately after, his gaze shifted towards the


    demoness who was busy killing and absorbing the spiritual energies of the warriors of the Shura Race.


    At this moment, the demoness was grabbing another warrior and was about to absorb his spiritual


    energy. But all of a sudden, a domineering holy power bolted towards her from behind. The holy power


    was astonishing and could even bepared to the divine power from the deities of the Holy-Evil


    World.


    Sensing this, the demoness instantly shook off the almost lifeless warrior in her hand and turned


    around. With a wave of her hand, a surging evil power gushed out and blocked off the iing holy


    power.


    However, just as the demoness resisted the holy power, a cold force suddenly spread beneath her,


    instantly freezing her feet.


    Then, a delicate figure emerged in front of the demoness, revealing a disdainful grin on her face. "For a


    member of the demonic race, you are not that strong."


    It was none other than Anya.


    Seeing how Anya restrained the demoness in just a single blow, the warriors of the Shura Race were


    utterly stunned. They could clearly tell that Anya''s strength was higher than the Shura Realm, and it


    should not be far from the demoness''.


    "Odin, is she with you?" After witnessing Anya''s incredible strength, La immediately understood


    what Rocky meant when he said that he was not alone in dealing with the demoness. It turned out that


    he had a reliable helper that could assist him. Although she did not know Anya''s real identity yet, the


    important thing for her was that they could defeat the demoness.


    "Yes, she is a friend of mine. The two of us will do our best to handle that demoness." Rocky gave a


    simple answer. At this moment, he did not have the time to exin everything.


    Afterward, La heaved a deep sigh and stepped forward. With a loud yet sweet voice, she addressed


    the remaining warriors of the Shura Race, "Everyone, calm down! Odin and his friend are already here


    to help us out."


    Hearing this, the warriors, who had been scared to death earlier, had somehow calmed down.


    "Yes, it''s him. The Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief!" When La pointed towards Rocky, they


    immediately recognized him.


    "Listen! That demoness has colluded with Prince Enoch, and their real goal is to release Phillip''s soul!


    Prince Enoch deceived you and made you gather in this ce. As you may have already seen, that


    demoness'' strength is very strong, and we cannot just fight her head-on. If you still want to live and get


    out of here, follow Princess La and Prince Zain. When they see an opportunity, they will lead you


    out!" At this critical moment, Rocky no longer hid his astounding aura. In order to make the other


    warriors listen to him, he unleashed a domineering and imposing aura. At the same time, the words he


    uttered were sonorous and brief, restoring the confidence of some of the warriors present.


    But of course, the warriors were also very shocked upon hearing that Enoch actually betrayed them.


    Releasing Phillip''s soul was an absolute taboo. This was equivalent to waging a war against the Shura


    Race.


    "Damn that brat!" Now that Enoch''s n was exposed, his face darkened and he was furious. He didn''t


    expect that Rocky, Valeria, and Anya would instantly stabilize the previously chaotic situation at once.


    He actually nned to take this opportunity to finish off both Zain and La so that he could easily get


    the position as the next ruler of the Shura Race. But now, it seemed that it would not be that easy for


    him to aplish this.


    "I don''t think you can do something about it! Can''t you see how many strong warriors already fell


    victim? Even if we join forces, we will most probably die here!"


    "I agree. You are just a Godly Genius! Some of the warriors here are even stronger than you. How can


    you possibly defeat her?"


    "I won''t just sit and wait for my death! We need to find a way to escape! We can''t trust his words!"


    Obviously, most of them were not in their best state of mind. They had lost their fighting spirit, so they


    just desperately wanted to run away and save their lives.


    "You, pathetic losers..." Valeria could not help but get angry upon seeing the attitudes of all these


    warriors.


    "Forget them! We don''t need more hindrances. Prince Zain, Princess La, you have to get out of


    here. Save yourselves once you see a chance. I''m afraid you have to give up on entering the Demon


    Sealing Pce." After finishing these words, Rocky turned around and looked in the direction of the


    demoness, who was currently being restrained by Anya''s ice power. At the same time, he was also a


    bit surprised at Anya''s strength. After all, it was more powerful than what he had imagined. But he also


    knew that they could not becent. The demoness was a member of the demonic race, and they


    would not be able to bring her down that easily. In fact, if it wasn''t for the fact that she was just


    possessing a body of a member of the Shura Race, her strength would not be limited. It meant that it


    would really be impossible for them to suppress her in that case.


    However, the demoness was not in a rush to break Anya''s seal. Instead, she took her time to observe


    Anya as if she was gauging her real strength. After a while, the demoness surmised that if Anya


    possessed an overwhelming holy power, she shouldn''t be just any ordinary person.


    "Who the hell are you? Where did youe from? And why do you possess that holy aura?" the


    demoness asked coldly, staring straight into Anya''s eyes.


    "You don''t have to know. It has nothing to do with you anyway. But let me tell you this. As long as I''m


    here, you will never be able to enter the Demon Sealing Pce!" Anya answered with an unwavering


    determination. After all, her original mission was to guard the Demon Sealing Pce. Even though


    many years had already passed, her mission did not change.


    "Ha! You dare to talk big in front of me? I''m not even sacred of the deities from the Holy-Evil World. Do


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    you think that someone like you can stop me?" the demoness retorted with a cold snort. Then, all of


    sudden, an evil aura swept around her, like a raging wave.


    Most of the warriors of the Shura Race immediately felt its effect. They could not bear the overbearing


    pressure, and they eventually fell to the ground. In the blink of an eye, the situation became extremely


    chaotic again.

 Chapter 1864 Joining Hands

    Chapter 1864 Joining Hands


    At this moment, the demoness'' power soared in an instant, breaking Anya''s power that was restraining


    her until now. In the blink of an eye, she was able to move freely again.


    "I don''t care if you don''t want to tell me who you are. After all, I don''t need to know everyone that I am


    about to kill!" the demoness eximed. Because of the sudden increase of her strength, even the


    intensity that could be felt by the people inside her Spiritual Domain also doubled.


    At the same time, the entire area within a thousand meters around the Demon Sealing Pce also


    shook and trembled violently.


    Most of the warriors of the Shura Race inside the Spiritual Domain had begun to go mad and lose their


    minds since their mental state was already weak in the first ce.


    It seemed that the demoness'' Spiritual Domain had a huge impact on someone''s mind, and only those


    who had strong willpower could resist it. Otherwise, one would easily copse and be incapacitated.


    At this point, only Zain, La, Enoch, Rocky, Valeria, the other Godly Geniuses, and the masters at the


    medium stage and premium stage of the Shura Realm could hold on. The rest of the warriors had


    already lost consciousness or were on the brink of copsing.


    Of course, Anya, the strongest of them, was unaffected too. In fact, even after she had felt the


    demoness'' overwhelming aura, there was still no hint of fear or worry on her face.


    "Your Roya Highness, please take care of yourselves. I have to take action now," Rocky remarked. He


    was well aware that even with Anya''s strength, she would not be able to defeat the demoness on her


    own. Hence, he had no choice but to go and help her.


    Immediately after, he wasted no time and rushed over to Anya''s side.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, good! Another one with a death wish came!" When Rocky first showed up, the demoness clearly


    did not think highly of him. However, she eventually noticed something strange about him. Then, her


    brows furrowed as she asked, "What the hell? Why do you also have the aura of a deity?"


    "Why don''t you guess?" Rocky merely sneered to provoke her.


    "Don''t tell me my n was discovered by the guys from the Holy-Evil World? Humph! So what? Those


    bastards can''te here anyway. All they can do is send these useless puppets. Fine! I will y with


    you for a while before I ughter you!" the demoness shouted. Although she spected that her n


    might have been exposed, she still did not take Rocky and Anya seriously. After all, she was confident


    that with her strength, she could easily crush both of them.


    "Conceited bitch! Stop running your mouth and fight us!" It did not sit well with Anya that she was being


    underestimated by her opponent. Thus, she quickly made a move, intending to attack first.


    In an instant, the two women were engaged in a fierce fight in midair. The waves of power caused by


    their exchanges of blows spread out and made the surrounding area tremble. They reached as far as a


    thousand meters away, making the warriors of the Shura Race feel very terrified.


    However, although Anya had sessfully got the demoness'' full attention, thetter''s Spiritual Domain


    still remained intact. As a result, Princess La and the rest could not find an opportunity to get out of


    there.


    After the demoness increased the strength that she was using, it became more difficult for Anya to


    suppress her attacks. It was clear that Anya was now at a disadvantage. After all, her real strength had


    not actually reached the God Realm. It was still at the boundary of the Shura Realm and the God


    Realm.


    On the other hand, the demoness'' strength was already at the God Realm. But of course, she could not


    just show the extent of her powers since her physical body would not be able to cope up. However, at


    the moment that she had no choice but to unleash her full strength, she would not hesitate to do so.


    As time went by, the battle was getting one-sided. At this rate, Anya might be in huge trouble.


    Hence, Rocky immediately summoned Rubygon and decided to join the battle. However, he did not


    summon the God-killing Sword just yet. It was his trump card, and If the demoness saw it, she would


    definitely be very vignt. If that happened, it would be more difficult to fight her. Therefore, Rocky


    could only use the sword at the most appropriate time to give her a fatal blow.


    Although Rocky and Rubygon had already joined the fray, the tide of the battle remained the same.


    After all, without the help of the God-killing Sword, Rocky''s strength was just equivalent to the medium


    grade of the Shura Realm at best. Obviously, it was not enough to make a difference. Even Rubygon''s


    strength was weaker than Anya''s. The diabolic beast could cause some trouble for the demoness, but


    its strength would not be enough to hurt her badly.


    With this, although it seemed that the battle was in a stalemate, the demoness still had the upper hand


    since Anya, Rocky, and Rubygon were already getting exhausted. Soon enough, they would not be


    able to resist the demoness'' attacks and they would reach their limits. If this continued, they would


    certainly lose in the end.


    "La, how about we go and help too? As far as I can see, they won''t be able tost long." Thinking


    that something should be done, Zain finally swallowed his pride and asked La.


    Even La was surprised upon hearing this. She did not expect that the proud prince would say this.


    The princess also knew that Rocky was like a thorn in his flesh, so it came as a shock that the prince


    wanted to help him.


    Of course, everyone could see that at this point, if they did not make a move, all of the efforts exerted


    by Anya and Rocky would be in vain. Therefore, instead of just waiting for a chance to escape the


    Spiritual Domain, it would indeed be better for them to fight side by side against theirmon enemy.


    If they wanted to survive and get back, they could only rely on each other. Hence, Zain made up his


    mind and proposed the idea to help fight the demoness.


    "La, I know what you are thinking. We had some conflicts before, but we can forget all of those for


    now. Joining hands in this critical situation may be the only solution to resolve this," Zain uttered


    authoritatively.


    "Yes. I get what you are saying." La had no problem doing what Zain wanted. After all, she also


    wanted to help Rocky in any way possible. Moreover, she could not let anything bad happen to him.


    She only borrowed his service from Gilbert, so she intended to return him safely to the Ghost Fief.


    Upon establishing an agreement, Zain and La, together with three high-level Shura Realm masters,


    rushed into the battlefield to assist Rocky and Anya.


    "Odin, we can''t just sit back while you are fighting. We have to work together to bring down this


    demoness. As for the matter about the Demon Sealing Pce, we can discuss thatter," Zain told


    Rocky with a serious expression. From his tone, Rocky recognized that the prince still wanted to


    aplish the task that was given by the king.


    On the other hand, after they fought the demoness for quite some time, Rocky learned that he might


    have underestimated her power. After all, even with the help of Anya and Rubygon, they were still


    unable to do anything to resist the demoness. Thus, when Zain and the others offered to fight together,


    he thought that it might be the only way to ovee the demoness.


    "All right. I actually have a way to defeat her, but I need you guys to distract her. I only have one shot to


    do it, so I need to time it perfectly." Ever since he and Anya started fighting the demoness, he was not


    able to find any chance to use the God-killing Sword. But if Zain and the others could somehow distract


    her, he might have the chance tounch a sneak attack and utilize the sword to the fullest.


    "I also have a n in mind. If you can restrain her again for a few moments, I will use the top treasure


    of the Shura Race to deal with her." Zain did not agree with what Rocky said, but instead, heid out


    his idea so as not to be overshadowed. After all, he thought that he was the one more suited to handle


    a powerful enemy.


    Out of nowhere, Anya butted in and asked, "This treasure, are you referring to the Demonic Dragon


    de?"


    "Yes... How did you know about it?" Zain was taken aback that this woman actually knew about the


    weapon since only a few people in the Shura Race knew about it. In fact, he had only borrowed it from


    the king before he entered the Ghostly Demon Land just in case he needed it.


    "Then, I''m afraid we should go with Odin''s n. The Demonic Dragon de is just an ordinary divine


    weapon, and it can''tpare with his weapon," Anya bluntly replied, rejecting Zain''s idea. Of course,


    Anya was telling the truth. ording to the standard of the divine treasures in the Holy-Evil World,


    although the Demonic Dragon de was regarded as the top treasure of the Shura Race, it was the


    most basic divine weapon in existence. It could only be effective against warriors at the peak stage of


    the Shura Realm. However, since the demoness already had the strength at the God Realm, only the


    God-killing Sword could deal her damage.


    "What do you mean? Odin has a more powerful divine weapon?" Zain''s eyes quickly narrowed as he


    cast a nce at Rocky.


    At the same time, La and the other powerful masters also shifted their gazes to Rocky.

 Chapter 1865 The Strongest Sword

    Chapter 1865 The Strongest Sword


    Knowing his life was on the line, Rocky didn''t dare to hold back his strength anymore and took out his


    God-killing Sword.


    Even though they were on the same side, the contempt smug on Zain''s face was immediately reced


    with shock and his mouth hung wide open when he felt the astonishing power of Rocky''s God-killing


    Sword. The area was instantly enveloped with its insidious aura, causing even the most powerful


    warriors of the Shura Race to tremble in fear. The area originally enveloped by the demoness''s


    Spiritual Domain became unstable under the presence of the new aura.


    The demoness''s eyes widened in shock while a cold sweat dripped down her forehead.


    "I need some time to gather my strength!" Rocky said to La and the others. In order to use the God-


    killing Sword''s full strength, he must fuel it with his own spiritual power.


    "Okay! We''ll buy you some time!" La nodded to him as she ordered her warriors to charge.


    Without hesitation, Anya, Zain, La, and three premium-stage Shura Realm masters along with


    Rubygon, all rushed towards the demoness.


    "You are biting off more than you can chew! Fine! If you want to die so bad, I''ll help you!" The sight of


    the others joining hands with Rocky struck the demoness''s nerves. Her blood boiled in anger as she let


    out a defiant scream before turning into ck fog and rushing into the group of warriors.


    "Mysterious Star Barrier!" With a wave of La''s hand, a spiritual ball appeared out of thin air and


    floated in front of her. Spectacr beams of light shot out from it, intertwining with each other as it


    soared high above the clouds before forming a vast of stars.


    As soon as the demoness approached, Rocky, Anya, La, and the other warriors suddenly


    disappeared from her sight.


    This was the ability of the Mysterious Star Barrier. La and her allies could clearly see their opponent,


    but the demoness could not see them.


    "Humph! Such an insignificant skill! You think you can fool me with this?" As soon as the words left her


    mouth, the demoness waved her hand and released a wave of ck light directly at the barrier. She


    was much more powerful than Rocky and the others had imagined.


    The Mysterious Star Barrier shattered like thin ss after only a couple of impacts, making the


    demoness see the warriors again.


    The brute force of the attack left La moaning in pain as she spat out blood.


    The demoness let out a contempt smug when she saw this, but little did she know that the barrier also


    hid the power of Zain''s Demonic Dragon de. As soon as the Mysterious Star Barrier went down, the


    de shot out of his hand and soared high into the sky before turning into a dragon shadow and


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    crashing down into the demoness.


    Boom!


    The whole ground around her was lifted up as high as the clouds due to the force of the impact.


    "No wonder it''s the top treasure of the Shura Race. What an amazing power," La murmured as she


    couldn''t help but be in awe. This was the first time she had seen the power of the Demonic Dragon


    de first hand.


    "Humph! There''s no way she''d survive a direct hit from my Demonic Dragon de!" Zain said, thinking


    that he had already won.


    "Don''t think the fight''s over! I''m afraid that even such a powerful attack won''t hurt her at all!" Anya said


    as she threw cold water on him.


    "How is that possible?" Zain simply thought that this was outrageous.


    As the dust settled and the impact light of the demonic dragon shadow dissipated, they saw the


    silhouette of the demoness standing at the center with barely a scratch on her. Her body was covered


    in thick, ck fog that seemed to have protected her.


    Zain''s face turned as white as chalk. Never did he fight someone powerful enough to resist a direct hit


    from his Demonic Dragon de.


    "I told you all, you''re biting off more than you can chew! I would have shown mercy at the start, but


    since you''ve already angered me, I''ll kill you right here and now!" The demoness''s eyes grew red with


    fury and contempt. In an instant, more violent evil spirit rushed out of her body and spread around,


    making her Spiritual Domain even stronger.


    Many of the strong warriors of the Shura Race immediately sumbed to the pressure of her spiritual


    power. Some died on the spot while others spat out mouthfuls of blood.


    "She is too powerful!" La''s face turned pale as her body froze with fear. She seemed to have lost all


    hope.


    Even Zain felt the same. All he could think of at the moment was how he was going to die.


    Anya''s face turned deadly serious when she saw her opponent''s power increase again. Although she


    knew that she wouldn''t be able to defeat her, she had no other choice but to buy Rocky some time. The


    God-killing Sword was theirst hope of stopping her.


    The demoness must have sensed what she was thinking and shifted her attention towards Rocky. "I''m


    going to take care of him first. If anyone wants to stop me, thene meet your maker." She then


    raised her hand and pointed towards Rocky, who was still gathering his spiritual power.


    "In your dreams! I won''t let you hurt him!" Anya shouted. In an instant, a powerful spiritual skill surged


    from her, turning into a swarm of fist shadows that instantly enveloped the demoness.


    Anya knew she was unable to hurt the demoness, but she knew it was more than enough to buy time.


    Even Rubygon didn''t dare to just stand by and watch. It let out a defiant roar as it beamed out a violent


    and evil light from its mouth. Its attackbined with Anya''s spiritual skill before hitting the demoness.


    Thebined attack left a massive crater, sinking a thousand meters ofnd.


    Zain and La were left in shock. Even though they didn''t know where the two came from, it was


    obvious that Rubygon and Anya were giving it their all for Rocky.


    ''Where did he find such a powerful helper and a diabolic beast?'' Even Enoch who was watching from


    afar was in awe.


    But even with all their might poured into that one attack, it was nothing but a slight breeze for their


    opponent.


    All of a sudden, a ck wind rolled up from the ground and spread like a tornado, countering both


    Anya''s and Rubygon''s attacks as if they were nothing.


    While the others were preupied with the violent wind, the demoness melted into the ck fog and


    reached Rocky in an instant.


    Seeing this, Anya and Rubygon tried to stop her.


    But two avatars suddenly came to life from the ck fog and blocked them from evening close to


    the demoness. Although the avatars were not that strong, it was enough to stall them for quite some


    time.


    They could only watch as the demoness approached Rocky with a contempt smile etched on her face.

 Chapter 1866 Buy Time

    Chapter 1866 Buy Time


    "Zain! We have to buy more time for Odin," La strongly urged upon seeing that Rocky was not yet


    ready to engage the demoness.


    "Are you kidding me? Are you too blind to see that this woman is on a different level? If we continue


    going against her, we are just courting death!" Zain could not help but shake his head and refuse. After


    experiencing the demoness''s might first hand, he feared for his life. After all, even Anya and Rubygon


    were not able to stop or slow the demoness down, let alone them.


    "Weren''t you the one who proposed to help Odin earlier?" La could not believe what she just heard.


    She could just re at Zain in frustration.


    "I know! But what do you want me to do? I did not expect that she would be this strong!" Zain argued,


    revealing a disdainful expression on his face. At first, when he saw that Anya and Rubygon could


    somehow suppress the demoness, he thought that he could fish in troubled waters. After all, once the


    demoness was defeated, he could immediately take the chance to enter the Demon Sealing Pce.


    However, things did not turn out the way he expected. Later on, they werepletely overwhelmed by


    the demoness that even Anya and Rubygon were not able to do anything. Hence, he knew that if he


    continued struggling against her, he was just digging his own grave.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    After seeing that Zain had been fully void of the will to fight, La cursed inwardly and clenched her


    fists. She mustered her courage and told the powerful masters under hermand, "Make sure to


    protect Odin! I will try to confront that woman and buy as much time as possible."


    Upon saying that, she instantly flew towards the demoness and faced her.


    Seeing that the princess was recklesslying for her, the demoness sneered, "I can''t tell if you''re


    really brave or just in stupid. Oh well, it doesn''t matter. You are willingly presenting yourself before


    me, so I''ll absorb your spiritual energy first!"


    Of course, La knew who she was dealing with, and she would not just stand still and wait for her


    death. Thus, she immediately employed her best enchanted barrier technique and attempted to seal


    the demoness. Unfortunately, the gap between their strengths was so huge. Even before she could


    create the barrier, the demoness had already made her move, turned into ck fog, and enveloped the


    princess. In an instant, La was restrained, and even though she tried her hardest to free herself, she


    was totally incapacitated.


    "Your Royal Highness!" Immediately after seeing La''s condition, Valeria rushed forth without


    hesitation and tried to release the princess from the demoness''s grasp.


    "Ha! Another stupid girl is about to die!" Not taking Valeria seriously, the demoness just saw her as an


    annoying sacrifice that could be crushed easily. Then, the demoness separated a part of the ck fog


    and quickly trapped Valeria in it.


    Therefore, the two girls were now imprisoned in the ck fog. Moreover, their spiritual power was


    rapidly losing from being extracted.


    At this moment, when Rocky saw that both Valeria and La were in great danger, he deemed that he


    had to take action right away. It did not matter even if he had not umted enough spiritual power


    to wield the God-killing Sword. He immediately soared into the air and rushed towards the demoness.


    In a sh, he waved the sword with all his strength and shed it towards her.


    The divine power of the God-killing Sword was unleashed, bursting out an ultimate power that turned


    into a huge golden shadow as if it was the God of War that descended from the skies.


    At the same time, the God of War held the God-killing Sword that thrust towards the ground. The


    impact of this strike covered a radius of a thousand meters, and it shook both heaven and earth until


    they almost copsed.


    Boom!


    As soon as the God-killing Sword fell to the ground, it produced an astonishing force, sweeping away


    everything, like a vicious tidal wave.


    Then, an enormous crescent-shaped sword radiance emerged from the ground and bolted directly


    towards the demoness.


    "What the hell? Is this sword a holy treasure of the divine race? But how could he possibly possess and


    use it?!" She never thought that Rocky was in possession of this holy treasure of the divine race. After


    all, it would be impossible for any ordinary member of the Shura Race to wield and control it. Therefore,


    she realized that Rocky must have been someone extraordinary.


    Now that she knew that her opponents carried the terrifying holy treasure of the divine race, she did not


    dare to act rashly. She immediately let go of Valeria and La, and hurriedly retreated to avoid the


    power of the God-killing Sword.


    However, it was a bit toote for her. The power of the God-killing Sword could cover a massive range,


    so the demoness could notpletely avoid it. Left with no choice, she withdrew the power of her


    Spiritual Domain and used it to form a barrier around her so that she could protect herself from the


    impact.


    The next moment, the power of the God-killing Sword hit the barrier made by the demoness. A dazzling


    light illuminated the entire area, and a wave of overbearing power spread out like ripples, reaching


    thousands of meters from the point of collision.


    Most of the warriors of the Shura Race were caught up in the impact and were sent flying. Some


    unlucky ones fell into the abyss under the stone bridge and were instantly devoured by the bottomless


    darkness.


    Even Enoch and his men were not spared. They were also greatly affected, and many of his men


    suffered.


    The only ones who were quick enough to protect themselves were Zain and the masters at the medium


    stage and premium stage of the Shura Realm.


    At the same time, after the demoness let go of them, La and Valeria were able to take out some of


    their protective treasures to resist the shock caused by the God-killing Sword.


    However, they were still badly injured since arge part of their spiritual energy was already absorbed


    by the demoness. After they crashed to the ground, they spat out blood, and it was apparent that their


    faces were almost deathly pale.


    Now that the demoness already retrieved her Spiritual Domain, the masters of the Shura Race were


    given the chance to escape.


    Therefore, those who were able to survive the impact and could still move wasted no time and escaped


    through the stone bridge.


    "Your Royal Highness! This is our chance. Let''s retreat now!" urged one of the premium-stage Shura


    Realm masters on Zain''s team.


    "No way! If we go back now, everything will be in vain. Now that we have escaped from her Spiritual


    Domain, we must find a way to enter the Demon Sealing Pce while they are still busy fighting each


    other!" Obviously, Zain''s ambition to be the next king was still his priority. He would not let Enoch


    get tough in the end.


    "But the situation is too dangerous! If we are caught by that woman, we don''t know what might happen


    to us. Besides, the divine treasure in Odin''s hands is also terrifying. If we are caught up in their fierce


    battle, it won''t do us any good." Another Shura Realm master at the premium stage tried to persuade


    Zain and talk some sense into him.


    "Can''t you see that this is a good opportunity? That Odin is obviously not a match for that woman. The


    moment she kills him, maybe we can get a hold of that divine treasure!" Zain uttered with an evil grin


    on his face.


    Hearing this, the two Shura Realm masters could just shake their heads. Although they really wanted to


    retreat, they couldn''t leave Zain since he was their master. They had to protect him even if he was


    being too unreasonable.


    On the other hand, even though the demoness''s barrier of spiritual power resisted the astounding


    power of the God-killing Sword, it was still broken afterward.


    ''What a staggering power! How can he control the power of the divine treasure like it is not a big deal?


    Who the hell is this guy?'' She was dumbfounded and infuriated at the same time.


    Since the barrier that she made through her spiritual power was broken, she had to continue retreating


    in case Rocky started attacking again.


    At the same time, the power of the God-killing Sword did not seem to weaken, and it continued to rush


    towards her as if it had already locked on to her.


    Seeing this, she immediately recognized that the God-killing Sword must have been sensing and


    targeting the evil spirit inside the body that she possessed. Thus, while the sword had not achieved its


    goal yet, it would not stop attacking. After thinking for a while, she hurriedly summoned the Demonic


    Spiritual Spear, gathered her spiritual power and infused it into the spear. Then, she threw it towards


    the entrance of the Demon Sealing Pce.


    As the Demonic Spiritual Spear was inserted in the ground in front of the entrance of the pce, it


    released a strong demonic spiritual power. At the same time, the power of the God-killing Spirit that


    was rushing towards the demoness changed direction and was attracted by the evil power that was


    "Damn it! This woman is too smart!" When Rocky saw that the power of the God-killing Sword actually


    evaded the demoness and instead rushed towards the Demon Sealing Pce, where the Demonic


    Spiritual Spear was, his face could not help but darken.


    The power of the God-killing Sword could break the enchanted barrier of the Demon Sealing Pce,


    and the demoness must have known this. Therefore, she deliberately used the demonic spear to attract


    the power of the divine sword in order to break the enchanted barrier.

 Chapter 1867 In The Melee

    Chapter 1867 In The Melee


    At this point, although Rocky wanted to withdraw the power of the God-killing Sword, it could not be


    done. He could only rush to the entrance of the Demon Sealing Pce to prevent the enchanted


    barrier from being destroyed.


    Of course, the demoness knew what Rocky was thinking, and she would not let this happen. Hence,


    just as Rocky approached the pce, she followed him like a shadow and tried to stop him.


    "Isn''t this ironic? You wanted to prevent me from destroying the enchanted barrier, but you actually


    possess the holy treasure that can easily open it! Ha-ha! I don''t even need to waste my strength to


    aplish my goal," she said, deliberately mocking Rocky.


    "Don''t be so sure! I won''t let you enter the Demon Sealing Pce!" Rocky said coldly, wielding the


    God-killing Sword in his hand.


    The next moment, Rocky stood in front of the demoness, ready to confront her head-on. Even if the


    barrier protecting the Demon Sealing Pce was destroyed by the God-killing Sword, her n would


    still fail as long as he got the Purgatorial Tripod where Phillip''s soul was sealed. Therefore, he had to


    be prepared to rush into the pce once the barrier was broken.


    Immediately after, Rocky rushed towards the demoness. Although his strength was supposed to be


    inferior to hers, she was still extra cautious because she knew the great power of the God-killing


    Sword. Therefore, for a while, the two were stuck in a stalemate.


    Meanwhile, the power of the God-killing Sword was now almost fully attracted by the Demonic Spiritual


    Spear. It rushed towards the Demon Sealing Pce and collided with the evil power of the spear.


    Swoosh!


    Upon collision, the power of the two holy treasures shot out two beams of colorful light. The Demonic


    Spiritual Spear burst out with a dark red light, which was apanied by a surging demonic spiritual


    power


    Boom!


    At this moment, as the powers of the two holy treasures resonated, the entire Demon Sealing Pce


    shook violently, revealing an enormous golden light barrier that was enveloping the entire pce.


    Then, it could be seen that at the spot where the Demonic Spiritual Spear was inserted, the golden light


    barrier had a small crack that was big enough for a person to enter.


    "The barrier has been broken!" Enoch, who had barely saved himself from the impact caused by the


    powers of the holy treasures, was extremely overjoyed to see that a gap was finally made on the


    enchanted barrier. Since it was the moment that they were all waiting for, he immediately brought the


    medium-grade and premium-grade Shura Realm masters from his team rushed through the opening in


    the barrier.


    Of course, Zain also saw this and did not waste any time. He also called the two premium-stage Shura


    Realm masters under him, and they hurriedly went towards the Demon Sealing Pce.


    At the same time, even though La and Valeria were still badly injured, they assisted each other and


    also rushed towards the pce.


    Upon seeing what happened to the enchanted barrier, Anya, who had been dealing with the avatar of


    the demoness, could not help but reveal a sour expression. This was thest thing that she wanted to


    happen, but she had to deal with it since it was already there.


    "That''s it. I will have to fight to the death," she murmured to herself in a cold tone. At this time, Anya


    seemed to have the resolve to sacrifice her life just so she could prevent their enemies from achieving


    their goals. Her delicate body suddenly turned into a spirit again, but this time, her strength shot


    through the roof and reached the God Realm.


    The next moment, Anya instantly defeated the avatar, and in the blink of an eye, she rushed towards


    where Rocky was.


    "You! That divine treasure in your hand is the God-killing Sword, right? Why do you have the treasure


    of the divine race, and why can you use it at will?" the demoness asked Rocky. She already had a


    hunch earlier that it was the God-killing Sword. So, she immediately thought of a n to break the


    enchanted barrier by taking advantage of the holy treasure. There were only three holy treasures of the


    divine race that had the ability to unlock the barrier that surrounded the Demon Sealing Pce. Now


    that one of them appeared before her, she did not waste that opportunity.


    "I know that you are afraid of the power of the God-killing Sword. Before I kill you with it, I suggest that


    you get out of my face and leave this ce! If you still insist on entering the Demon Sealing Pce, I''m


    afraid that you won''t be able to leave alive," Rocky threatened resolutely. He knew that even if the


    demoness was far stronger than him, he could intimidate her by using the God-killing Sword against


    her. Although this was just a bluff, he still hoped that she would somehow back away.


    "Humph! Do you think I''m stupid? You are just a mere member of the Shura Race. Since you already


    used it once, you cannot possibly have the strength to use it a second time! Just try and use it again, I


    highly doubt that you will live afterward!" The demoness raised her brows and sneered at Rocky. Using


    and controlling the real power of the God-killing Sword would take a huge toll on one''s body. Hence,


    she was confident that Rocky was just bluffing on using it again.


    Indeed, at this point, it was impossible for Rocky to use the full power of the sword. After he used it


    earlier, the burden that he felt on his body was still lingering. If he dared to use it a second time, his life


    would be in grave danger.


    "Oh yeah? Then, see it for yourself!" Without a shred of hesitation, Rocky firmly grasped the God-killing


    Sword and acted very well, pretending to use it again. If he could only stop the demoness, he did not


    mind taking on the huge risk.


    After seeing the burning determination in his eyes, the demoness was taken aback. She started


    thinking that Rocky might really risk his life just so he could use the power of the God-killing Sword


    again. Moreover, she also noticed that Anya, who was in her martial spirit form, was fast approaching.


    If Rocky and Anya worked together again, the demoness''s flesh body might not be able to take it. Once


    her physical body was destroyed, her soul would be exposed, and she would instantly be kicked out of


    the Ghostly Demon Land. If that happened, all her efforts would be in vain.


    Therefore, before Anya arrived, the demoness quickly transformed into ck fog and immediately


    rushed towards the entrance of the Demon Sealing Pce.


    "Master, we have to run after her!" Anya shouted the moment she arrived at where Rocky was.


    "Anya! What happened to you?" Rocky asked in surprise upon recognizing the sudden increase in her


    strength.


    "I have consumed thest of my strength to rise to the level of the God Realm. However, I can only


    stay in this form for two hours. After that, I will be a marital spirit without consciousness, or


    perhaps, I will even disappear¡­" Rocky could see on her face that she was not worried about dying.


    Because of this, he didn''t know what to say. He knew that for Anya, her mission was her top priority.


    So, whatever she decided for herself, he did not have a say in it.


    "All right. Let''s go." Rocky just nodded and both of them quickly chased after the demoness.


    At this moment, Enoch and his men were already in front of the opening in the enchanted barrier. After


    a moment, the demoness came at an astonishing speed before she stopped in front of them.


    "Madam, please enter the pce first. We will take care of the others who will try to go after you,"


    Enoch respectfully offered.


    "Yes, do that. Be sure to stop the people behind me! After I release the soul of Phillip, you can get


    whatever you want. So, make sure that no one hinders us!" the demoness uttered firmly, giving a


    concretemand to Enoch and his men.


    Hearing this, the powerful masters under themand of Enoch let out greedy smiles. They


    immediately became excited, and thus they were very motivated to seed.


    "I''ll go with you, Madam," Enoch offered.


    "No need. I can handle myself. Just stay here and deal with our enemies!" the demoness refused and


    red at the prince.


    Hearing this, Enoch could only nod his head. Although he also wanted to go in and see the pce for


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    himself, he didn''t dare to disobey the demoness. Afterward, he watched her enter the barrier from the


    opening that was created earlier.


    Soon enough, Zain and the two premium-grade Shura Realm masters arrived, but they were


    immediately stopped by Enoch and his men. As expected, a fierce fight broke out.


    At the same time, Rocky and Anya also arrived. Since they were in a hurry, Rocky immediately


    signaled to Anya.


    Then, Anya waved her palm. In an instant, an invisible force burst out, sweeping everyone on the way.


    All the members of the Shura Race, including Zain and Enoch, were sent flying in different directions as


    Anya paved the way. With the God-killing Sword in his hand, Rocky rushed forth and entered the


    opening in the barrier.


    Even though Zain and Enoch wanted to block Rocky, they did not dare to get in his way upon seeing


    the God-killing Sword in his hand. They already saw its power, and they knew that he would not be very


    merciful if they hindered him.


    With that, Rocky and Anya sessfully got to the other side of the barrier.


    When Zain attempted to enter the barrier again, it was already toote. Enoch and his men stopped


    him once more.


    "Zain, do not waste your time. No matter what you do, you cannot enter the pce! Can''t you see that


    you and your team are outnumbered?" Enoch said with a mocking grin. If it was only Zain and his men,


    he would have no difficulty in preventing them from going inside the pce.


    "Damn it! Get out of the way!" Obviously, even if his team was outnumbered, Zain was not the type to


    give up easily.


    Hence, he rushed forth and their teams were engaged in a chaotic battle again.

 Chapter 1868 So Lively

    Chapter 1868 So Lively


    Not long after, Rocky and Anya were able to enter the Demon Sealing Pce. At the same time, the


    scene that weed them was more shocking than what they had imagined. The entire space inside


    the pce was like a boundless void, and on top of it was a huge golden ball of light that was emitting


    a tremendous holy power, enveloping the whole pce.


    At the center of the Demon Sealing Pce stood an eight-sided altar. On the altar was a crystal tripod


    with four feet, each of which was wrapped by a thick golden chain of spiritual power. It could also be


    seen that these chains were connected to the golden ball above.


    ''That should be the Purgatorial tripod that seals Phillip''s soul, '' Rocky thought after seeing the crystal


    tripod situated in the middle of the pce. He heard from Mika that Phillip''s soul was sealed in it.


    At this moment, the demoness had turned into ck fog and was already approaching the altar.


    "Master, while I stop her, go and protect the Purgatorial Tripod. We must do everything we can so that


    she cannot release Phillip''s soul." As soon as she said this, Anya immediately turned into a light


    shadow and chased after the demoness as if she was a ray of starlight.


    With her astonishing speed, she quickly caught up with the demoness.


    "You are so persistent, it''s getting annoying!" The demoness was actually taken aback. She did not


    expect that Anya would catch up to her this soon.


    She then waved her hand, releasing two streams of ck fog. Immediately after, they turned into two


    huge ck flowers, blooming in midair. The next moment, vines sprouted from the flowers and spread


    out, instantly surrounding and entangling Anya.


    It turned out that the ck vines were so strong that even with Anya''s current form, she was unable to


    break free.


    Taking this opportunity, the demoness continued rushing toward the tripod. But at this moment, Rocky


    was already beside her. In an instant, both of themnded on the altar at the same time.


    "Brat! Get out my way and go to hell!" The demoness was getting impatient. She was able to restrain


    Anya, but now, Rocky was also here to make her life difficult. Then, she waved her hand again,


    producing several ck flowers that blossomed around the altar. The next moment, the petals of the


    flowers instantly spread out and bolted towards Rocky as if they were sharp des.


    Fortunately, Rocky''s Magic Icy Armor immediately activated and protected him. As soon as the petals


    touched the armor, they exploded and released a ck light. As the barrage of ck petals struck him,


    he was eventually covered in ck light.


    "Give up, brat! You cannot resist my power!" the demoness snorted, confident that it was enough to


    finish Rocky off.


    However, after a moment, an ice force suddenly surged out and instantly dispersed the ck light that


    surrounded Rocky. Eventually, his figure emerged, unharmed.


    "What? How is that possible?" Obviously, the demoness was so surprised that Rocky was able to


    withstand her power.


    Rocky did not even utter a word. Instead, he took the opportunity tounch a sword strike using the


    God-killing Sword. Seeing this, the demoness quickly flew away, afraid that she would be hit by it.


    Now that the demoness was far away from him, Rocky wasted no time and rushed to the Purgatorial


    Tripod.


    The demoness could not help but grit her teeth, thinking that she could not let Rocky take the tripod.


    Thus, she chased after him and released the deadly ck flowers again. However, just like earlier, the


    ck flowers just exploded, and the light they produced did not have any effect on Rocky. Thanks to


    the Magic Icy Armor, he was totally unharmed.


    When Rocky emerged without any injury, the demoness''s jaw dropped, stunned at what she saw. She


    could not believe how strong his armor was to keep him free from harm even after all the attacks that


    he received. However, she did not know that even though his strength had not reached the God Realm


    yet, his physical body was already refined into a divine body. Hence, his resilience was beyond what


    one could imagine.


    Of course, the demoness was still unwilling to give up. She quickly used another skill to deal with her


    opponent. All of a sudden, countless ck vortices appeared beneath Rocky''s feet. Afterward, ck


    shadows rushed up and intertwined with each other as if they were thorny vines. Then, they blocked


    his way, slowing him down and preventing him from getting close to the tripod.


    However, even with this skill, it was still not a match for the God-killing Sword. As soon as Rocky


    shed the sword a few times, the ck thorny vines were instantly cut to pieces.


    At this point, Rocky was now inching towards the tripod. However, he did not really intend to take it


    away. He thought that as long as he could protect it and prevent anyone from getting their hands on it,


    he need not take it from where it was ced.


    Now that Rocky was already standing in front of the Purgatorial Tripod, the demoness''s face turned


    extremely cold. At this moment, she was not in a very advantageous situation. She could not confront


    him head-on because of the God-killing Sword. At the same time, Anya was just behind her. Although


    she was still restrained, she could break free from the shackles any time soon. If she continued fighting


    with them, her body might notst that long. Hence, the demoness could not really force herself and


    risk it all.


    However, while the demoness and Rocky remained motionless for a while, a demonic dragon shadow


    suddenly appeared out of nowhere and rushed towards Rocky.


    Fortunately, Rocky immediately sensed that something was about to attack him. With his quick


    reflexes, he waved the God-killing Sword and resisted the iing demonic dragon shadow.


    Boom!


    With a reverberating sound, the God-killing Sword shed with the demonic dragon shadow and easily


    destroyed it.


    However, although he managed to block the attack, he was still caught up with the impact. Since it was


    a sneak attack, he was not able to fully defend himself. If it weren''t for the God-killing Sword and the


    Magic Icy Armor, he would have been seriously injured.


    "Come out, you coward!" Rocky snapped. The type of person that he liked the least was the one who


    could not fight him fair and square.


    "Ha-ha! Do not get too mad. My hand just slipped!" Immediately after, Rocky heard a familiar voice.


    When he looked in the direction of the voice, he saw that it was actually Zain. Rocky was a bit


    surprised to see the prince because he did not notice him enter the Demon Sealing Pce.


    "I see. You have also entered¡­" Rocky''s eyes narrowed knowing that Zain would definitely make the


    situation messier. He knew that the prince''s attack was really directed at him because he was standing


    next to the tripod. Of course, Zain would not let anyone take the tripod since he wanted it for himself so


    that he could be the next king of the Shura Race. It meant that there was even a possibility that


    Zain would team up with the demoness just so they could drive Rocky away from the tripod.


    "Yes, of course. Did you expect that my uncle will be able to stop me? You underestimate me," Zain


    uttered in disdain.


    Not long after, several figures appeared one after another. Enoch, La, Valeria, and several masters


    at the medium and premium stage of the Shura Realm rushed in. Obviously, they were all inside in


    order to get a hold of the tripod that contained Phillip''s soul.


    ''This is quite unexpected, but I can use this chance!'' After seeing that Enoch and his men were already


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    there, the demoness let out a grin and felt confident again. She thought that as long as Enoch and the


    others could distract and stop Rocky, she would have the chance to release Phillip''s soul from the


    tripod.


    Of course, Rocky knew what the demoness was thinking. Hence, the situation was now against his


    favor. Most of the people now inside this Demon Sealing Pce had their own reason for obtaining the


    tripod. Therefore, even if he talked to them, they would not listen to him.


    At this moment, the scene was chaotic andplicated. Even though Rocky was already in front of the


    Purgatorial Tripod, he was not sure of what could happen next.


    All he could do right now was guard the tripod against everyone with all his strength. Right now, the


    demoness was just a few steps away from Rocky, but she could not freely rush towards him. If she


    wanted to get to the tripod, she would need others'' help to force Rocky away from his current position.


    Obviously, anyone could do that. Zain and Enoch would not hesitate to attack him. Moreover, even


    La was covetous of the soul of Phillip since she yearned to be the next ruler. Therefore, it was like


    Rocky was against everyone else.


    But before anyone could make the first move, a burst ofughter suddenly resounded from the depths


    of the Demon Sealing Pce. "Ha-ha! Would you look at this? The Demon Sealing Pce hasn''t been


    so lively for a long time. In fact, I didn''t expect that someone would be able to open the enchanted


    barrier. Well, it seems that I still have the chance to see the sun again."


    Upon hearing the voice, everyone, including Rocky, was stunned.

 Chapter 1869 The Giant Demon Race

    Chapter 1869 The Giant Demon Race


    A gigantic figure slowly emerged from the depths of the Demon Sealing Pce. It had in its spirit form,


    and it exuded an aura that was between the Shura Realm and the God Realm.


    Moreover, behind this huge figure, there were also two rtively short figures. They had long hands


    and feet, and it could be easily said that they were not members of the Shura Race.


    "The giant demon race? Those three are the strongest warriors of the giant demon race! I can''t believe


    that they''re still alive!" Anya had just broken free from the demoness earlier. When she saw the three


    figures that just appeared, she was utterly shocked. She had encountered them before, and they were


    actually the ones who instigated a bloody storm in the Ghostly Demon Land, causing a big disaster


    back then.


    In fact, the giant demon race used to be as powerful as the Shura Race. However, because the Shura


    Race was favored by the deity of the Holy-Evil World, they were able to learn powerful secret


    techniques. Consequently, the Shura Race suppressed the giant demon race, making them somehow


    disappear from the surface of the continent.


    But the members of the giant demon race were just waiting for the perfect chance to exact their


    revenge. Finally, a thousand years ago, they encountered the demonic race of the Holy-Evil World,


    which helped them enter the Ghostly Demon Land. They were tricked into obtaining Phillip''s power,


    and they caused a huge disaster in thend. At that time, under the orders of the divine race, Anya and


    King Corey were tasked to handle this mess. As a result, a fierce war broke out between the giant


    demon race and the army led by King Corey. The ancestors of the Shura Race suffered a heavy blow.


    Left with no choice, the king entered the state of being a god at the cost of all his strength and used all


    his might to eliminate the strong masters of the giant demon race.


    Both sides suffered countless losses, and these strong warriors all turned into martial spirits with great


    resentment after death. In order to entrap these martial spirits, Anya had to sacrifice herself by sealing


    them together with her.


    That was why Anya was so shocked to see that the three strongest warriors of the giant demon race¡ª


    Coen, Cody, and Can¡ªwere still alive. Back then, the three brothers fought against King Corey, and


    their battlested for seven days and nights. During that time, no one could guess who would win


    because they were evenly matched. But in the end, King Corey prevailed.


    "Oh? I see a familiar face! I did not expect that I will see you again after all these years." Coen stepped


    forward and was a little surprised to see Anya. He could not help but wear a terrifying smile upon


    seeing that there was still a survivor from the ancestors of the Shura Race.


    "I''m pretty sure that King Corey annihted you three by using the God-killing Sword! How did you


    survive?" Anya asked in confusion. Apparently, she saw with her two eyes how Corey killed them, so


    she was bewildered after seeing them.


    "Ha! Didn''t you also survive? Don''t think that you''re the only one whose spirit can leave their body,"


    Coen replied with a cold snort. He was kind of annoyed that Anya was underestimating them.


    "Brother, the sword that this guy is holding, isn''t that the God-killing Sword?" Cody, who was standing


    behind Coen, suddenly pointed towards the God-killing Sword in Rocky''s hand.


    Coen immediately looked at Rocky''s hand, and his eyes narrowed upon seeing that it really was the


    God-killing Sword. Then, he examined Rocky from head to toe and said, "He must have something to


    do with Corey if he can use that sword. However, his strength is much weaker. Even if he can use the


    sword, he cannot pose any threat to us. We don''t have to worry about him."


    "That''s what I thought, too. Hey! Now that the enchanted barrier of the Demon Sealing Pce is


    broken, why don''t we just leave this ce together with the Purgatorial Tripod?" Can instantly


    proposed, wanting to leave the ce where they were stuck for a very long time.


    "I agree. But before we leave, it will be better if we replenished our strength. I can estimate that with the


    spiritual power of all these people, it should be enough to recover about thirty percent of our original


    strength," Coen sneered, looking at Rocky and the others with a disdainful look.


    "Wait a minute. You three should be followers of the demonic race, right?" the demoness butted in. It


    was obvious that she was nning to ally with them in order to fast-track her goal.


    "And who are you?" Coen''s eyebrow raised upon noticing the strange aura that was enveloping her.


    "I am the emissary of the demonic race. I am actually here today to release Phillip''s soul and bring him


    back into the world," the demoness replied with a smile. She exposed her identity, confident that she


    could win the three brothers over to her side.


    "I see. This woman is a bitch from the demonic race! Are you thinking that we will cooperate with you?


    Ha! The demonic race tricked us into taking Phillip''s soul before, and look what happened to us. We


    were trapped here for many years!" Coen was fuming in anger as he reminisced what really happened


    before.


    "That is the fault of the Shura Race. As long as you help me, I guarantee you that you can get your


    revenge!" the demoness persuaded. She could not afford to lose this opportunity to convince them to


    take her side.


    "Ha-ha! An emissary of the demonic race? The Shura race''s fault? We won''t be fooled again by your


    kind! Why do we need to cooperate with you? If the three of us can refine Phillip''s soul, we can


    dominate the entire Shura Continent in no time. We don''t need your help." Apparently, Coen already


    had a much bigger n in mind.


    "Refine Phillip''s soul? Do you want me to kill you?" the demoness quickly retaliated with a threat. She


    did not expect that the three of them would tantly refuse to obey her.


    "Don''t be so pretentious, bitch. I can clearly see that your physical body cannot hold on for much


    longer. You really want to take on the three of us? Fine! You want to expose your soul that badly?"


    Coen retorted with a mocking grin.


    The demoness''s face darkened. She thought that her life would be much easier now that the members


    of the giant demon race appeared. Unexpectedly, she gained even more enemies.


    On the other hand, Rocky thought that this would work to his advantage. As long as the three brothers


    didn''t help the demoness, they could still have a chance to win this battle.


    At the same time, Anya hurriedlynded beside Rocky in order to protect the Purgatorial Tripod with


    him.


    With the appearance of the three strongest warriors of the giant demon race, the originally messed-up


    situation became even more chaotic. It seemed that a wild battle would be inevitable at this point.


    "Your Royal Highness, as the direct descendant of the royal family, I assume that you won''t just stand


    idly and watch Phillip''s soul be taken away by either the demonic race or the giant demon race, will


    you?" Rocky shouted towards Zain in a serious tone. He instantly thought that in this situation, he


    needed more hands to help him, and he could definitely use the prince''s strength. With just Anya and


    him, their power might not be able to suppress the demoness. Hence, it would be even more


    impossible to deal with the three brothers of the giant demon race, and Enoch and his men all at the


    same time. Therefore, if they could at least get help from Zain and his men, there might still be a


    chance to turn this around and stop Phillip''s soul from being released.


    Of course, there was a bit of hesitation on Zain''s face. Originally, he nned to fight Rocky so that he


    could seize Phillip''s power for himself. However, he did not expect that more enemies would appear. If


    he and his men acted by themselves, he knew that they could not ovee all of their opponents.


    Hence, he thought that if he could team up with Rocky and Anya, they could at least decrease the


    enemies first and increase his chance of getting the tripod.


    "Obviously, I won''t let some demoness or aliens get away with the tripod that contains Phillip''s soul.


    Fine! I will cooperate with you, but I have one condition. After we repel them, you shall let me take the


    tripod," Zain uttered in an imposing manner.


    "What? You want me to betray Princess La?" Rocky could not believe that Zain would be so


    audacious to ask the tripod in exchange for helping him.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "If you can''t even agree to this, how do you expect me to believe you? Is the next sessor of the king


    more important to you than securing the safety of the Shura Continent?" Zain answered coldly, trying to


    trick him.


    "I could say the same to you! Then, don''t help me. Let''s see if you still have a ce to leave after the


    demoness or the giant demon race got a hold of Phillip''s soul! I can just stand by and watch while you


    struggle to confront them. Let''s see how long you canst," Rocky said bluntly. He could not take Zain''s


    greedy attitude anymore, so he snapped at him.


    Zain''s face twitched. He did not think that Rocky would be this hard to sway. Obviously, he also knew


    that Rocky was right. He just wanted to take advantage of the situation to get the upper hand.


    Moreover, if it weren''t really for Rocky and Anya, they would not be able to enter the Demon Sealing


    Pce. Hence, the prince knew that he had no chance of oveing the demoness and the members


    of the giant demon race without cooperating with Rocky and Anya.

 Chapter 1870 Kill The Enemy First

    Chapter 1870 Kill The Enemy First


    "Zain, this is not the time to be stubborn. We have to work together to defeat ourmon enemies


    first!" La tried to convince Zain. Even she knew that they would have difficulty dealing with the


    demoness, Enoch, and the three members of the giant demon race by themselves. If Zain chose to be


    stubborn and prideful, he would get nothing in the end. Hence, the princess could only persuade Zain


    to cooperate with them to join hands against theirmon enemies.


    At this moment, Zain let out a frown. He had a lot of thoughts in his head. It was clear to him that he


    would not be able to aplish anything on his own, but he was also afraid that there would be no


    benefit for him if he worked with La and Rocky.


    But of course, since he was the son of the current king, he wanted to protect his n to the best of his


    abilities. He did not want the Shura Race to be enved by the other races. Moreover, at this point,


    Rocky had at least some advantage because he was already there in front of the Purgatorial Tripod,


    guarding it. Hence, it would just make sense if Zain chose to side with Rocky and La in the


    meantime.


    "Fine. Let''s work together and defeat them first..." Eventually, Zain chose topromise and pick the


    most logical option. However, he still put forth a condition and said, "I will agree to cooperate, but after


    we defeat them, we have to fairlypete for Phillip''s power!"


    "That goes without saying. I am not the kind of person whounches a sneak attack on my allies or


    takes advantage of them after I get what I want. Anyway, as long as we can protect Phillip''s soul from


    them, we can discuss how we canpete for it afterward," La responded with a straight face. After


    all, she knew that if there was someone who would likely plot something behind someone else''s back,


    it would definitely be Zain. Hence, even though he already agreed to cooperate, La and Rocky could


    not just let their guards down.


    "All right. We have a deal then," Zain replied tly.


    La just nodded and did not say anything more. She just shifted her gaze towards their enemies.


    Soon enough, Zain and the two high-level masters under him stood beside La and began


    confronting Enoch and his men. Now that Zain and La joined hands, Enoch felt a greater pressure,


    knowing that he had a very slim chance of winning against them. Moreover, he was so frustrated


    because he would not be able to help the demoness in any way.


    At the same time, three parties were confronting each other before the Purgatorial Tripod¡ªthe


    demoness, Rocky and Anya, and the three members of the giant demon race.


    "Master, those three demons are already close to the God Realm. Although they are slightly weaker


    than the demoness, they will still be very difficult to deal with," Anya quickly informed Rocky.


    "I am also aware of that. That is why I think we need to convince the demoness to team up with us,"


    Rocky said out of nowhere.


    "Huh? Why?" Anya was stunned, not expecting that she would hear thise from Rocky.


    "If you look at the situation carefully, her physical body is already on the brink of copsing. Hence, with


    the limited time that she still had, she must be very desperate to aplish her task. But since all


    three groups are in a deadlock, she cannot do anything to move forward. Of course, she needs to take


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    care of either the three demons or us first. But obviously, the three demons are a bigger threat


    can take that opportunity and team up with her. I don''t think she will oppose the idea." Rocky exined


    his n.


    "But what if she only pretends to agree, and then she suddenly stabs us in the back and takes the


    tripod for herself?" Anya said in a worried tone.


    "Don''t worry. She will not be that stupid to do that. Cooperating with us is her only chance to


    aplish her goal, so she won''t do anything that she will regret," Rocky said with certainty as if he


    could clearly see what was on the demoness'' mind.


    "All right. I trust your decision, master." After careful consideration, Anya thought that what Rocky said


    was reasonable. So, she eventually agreed and supported Rocky''s n.


    For the time being, Rocky asked Anya to guard the tripod in his ce while he went to confront the


    demoness.


    "What do you think you''re doing? Are you willingly epting your death?" Seeing how Rocky


    approached without care, the demoness could not help but be vignt.


    "Don''t be too serious. I''m just here to strike a deal with you," Rocky responded indifferently.


    "A deal? Why would I do that?" The demoness'' eyes narrowed, intrigued at what the young man could


    be plotting.


    "We both know that the strength of those three demons is already close to the God Realm. Thus, both


    of us will definitely have trouble dealing with them. Moreover, they also made it clear that they are after


    Phillip''s soul. If the two of us continue to fight each other, it will just give those demons the advantage


    in the end. Of course, we don''t want that to happen. Am I right?" Rocky persuaded, uttering very


    convincing words.


    "So, are you actually telling me to help you deal with these monsters?" the demoness asked


    straightforwardly.


    "Yes. At this point, Enoch and his men are not capable enough, so you cannot expect any assistance


    from him. Just by your own strength, I highly doubt that you can take care of me and the three demons


    at the same time. But of course, there is also the option of you teaming up with those three demons. If


    you do that, there is no way for me and Anya to win. However, you can already imagine that those


    three demons can easily kill you afterward. Anyway, in order to move forward, you will have to pick a


    side to get the Purgatorial Tripod. So, who do you think you should pick so that you will have a greater


    chance of winning?" Rocky asked after giving the demoness his analysis.


    Upon hearing what Rocky had said, the demoness fell into deep thought and a trace of admiration


    shed through her eyes. Previously, she had dislike Rocky very much since he was the reason why


    her ns were ruined. But at this moment, she could not help but admire him. Not only was he capable


    of acting calmly and smartly in this kind of situation, but he was also able to do it despite his young age.


    Obviously, this was a feat that only extraordinary people could achieve. She thought that it must be the


    reason why Rocky could effortlessly use the God-killing Sword. Moreover, she believed that if she


    could somehow sway the young man to work for the demonic race, she could easily revive it.


    Pondering on these thoughts, the demoness suddenly let out a smile and said, "Since I can see your


    sincerity, I think I can cooperate with you. But remember that the tripod is still my first priority. The


    moment I see you go for it, I won''t show you any mercy. But if you only want a part of the power of


    Phillip''s soul to inherit the throne, then maybe I can spare you some of it."


    "I see. That''s exactly what I want," Rocky briefly replied.


    Afterward, he nodded to Anya, signaling that the negotiations went well.


    As Anya got the message, she immediately shifted her gaze towards the three demons.


    However, it turned out that the three demons also figured out that Rocky made an agreement with the


    demoness. They exchanged nces with each other, informing each other about the changes of the


    situation. Nheless, they thought that even if Rocky and the demoness teamed up, it would not


    really be a big problem. They had been trapped inside the Demon Sealing Pce for thousands of


    years, and their strength was now close to the God Realm. Unless a genuine member of the divine or


    the demonic race appeared before them, they needed not to worry.


    "Humph! No matter what you do, the Purgatorial Tripod will fall in our hands!" Coen, one of the three


    demons roared mightily, spun rapidly, and turned into a shadow that rushed to the Purgatorial Tripod at


    an incredible speed.


    Cody and Can followed right after, exhibiting an overwhelming momentum.


    "Here''s what we will do. Anya and I will take care of Coen. Then, I''ll leave the other two to you," Rocky


    said decisively. At this point, the demoness'' body would not be able to bear more physical damages, so


    it might not be a good idea to let her fight the powerful Coen head-on. Hence, Rocky told her that she


    could deal with the two weaker ones.


    "Yeah. I already know that you will make this arrangement. But is that really all right? Can you defeat


    that guy? He''s the strongest of the three and he might break through to the God Realm at any time,"


    the demoness reminded sternly.


    "No problem. Did you forget that I was able to deal with you? Then this one should not be much of a


    challenge," Rocky replied confidently, letting out a faint smile.


    The demoness could just snort coldly since she knew that Rocky was subtly mocking her. But the truth


    was Rocky''s strength indeed surpassed her expectations. She did not expect that a mere member of


    the Shura Race would cause her so much trouble that he even ruined her n.


    Meanwhile, Anya, who was left guarding the tripod, wore a serious expression and took a defensive


    stance as the enemies approached.

 Chapter 1871 Eliminate The Enemy For Good

    Chapter 1871 Eliminate The Enemy For Good


    As he steadily rushed towards Anya, Coen swiftly threw out his palm. His palm strength was like water


    flowing in a river. On the surface, it looked pretty harmless, but it actually contained tremendous power.


    After Anya took the strike head-on, the surging spiritual power was able to push her back a few meters.


    ''What? I did not expect that the giant demon race will be much stronger than they were before, '' Anya


    thought to herself, a bit surprised by the sudden turn of events. She had experienced battling them


    before, so she had a clear grasp of their strength. Hence, she was taken aback to see that the strength


    that Coen disyed just now exceeded what she remembered.


    At the same time, when Rocky saw that Anya was actually forced back by Coen''s seemingly casual


    attack, his brows also furrowed. Without wasting any time, he rushed andnded to her side, intending


    to support her.


    "Are you okay?" Rocky quickly asked.


    "Yes, I am fine. I was just a little bit caught off guard. Master, these demons are stronger than they


    were before. Please be careful in dealing with them," Anya warned with a frown.


    "I see. But don''t worry too much. I am sure that I can handle this guy with you by my side." After saying


    that, Rocky instantly wielded the God-killing Sword and calmly rushed towards Coen.


    Upon seeing this, Coen could only sneer, thinking that it was ridiculous that the young man was trying


    to confront him given his current strength. Then, Coen punched hard on the ground. Immediately after,


    sharp stone pirs rose and surrounded Rocky in an instant.


    "Demonic avatars, I summon you!" In the blink of an eye, Rocky created several avatars that rushed


    and avoided the stone pirs.


    Soon enough, Rocky''s real body appeared before Coen. With a swift sh, he let out a powerful sword


    shadow that bolted towards Coen.


    "Humph! You think that a mere member of the Shura Race deserves to use such a precious divine


    treasure?!" Then, a ball of cyan me emerged from Coen''s palm. He hurled it towards the sword


    shadow in order to consume it.


    In an instant, the cyan me engulfed the entire sword shadow. But after that, it also headed directly


    towards Rocky.


    However, Rocky did not even try to dodge at all. Instead, he just held the God-killing Sword in front of


    his chest. The next moment, the rushing cyan me came in contact with Rocky, generating a huge


    explosion that caught everyone''s attention.


    "Ha! That''s what you get for overestimating yourself!" Seeing how Rocky was consumed by the


    explosion, Coen let out a mocking grin. His devil me could easily devour a diabolic beast that had


    iron-like skin and bones, so he was confident that Rocky could not survive that.


    However, it was Coen who had underestimated Rocky. Before the cyan me dissipated, an ice


    shadow suddenly shot out like a meteor streaking the air at an incredible speed. Then, from the


    shadow''s hand, a golden light glowed brightly. In a sh, the light shed Coen''s left arm, severing it in


    an instant.


    "Argh!" Coen immediately let out an agonizing scream. Although he was in his spirit form, he could still


    feel the absolute pain that was brought about by the God-killing Sword.


    "Damn you, brat!" Coen was in utter disbelief. Not only was Rocky unharmed by his devil me, but the


    young man also managed to cut off one of his arms.


    Seeing this, Cody and Can attempted to rush over and assist Coen. However, before they could


    proceed, they were already blocked by an ominous ck fog.


    "Where do you think you''re going? Your opponent is me. If you want to live, I suggest that you get out


    of here as soon as possible. Provoke me and I swear that you won''t be able to see the sun again," the


    demoness threatened them in an atrocious tone.


    However, the members of the giant demon race were ruthless and fierce in nature. Hence, even if they


    thought that they were at a disadvantage, they would not easily admit defeat. Moreover, they knew that


    the demoness'' body was close to its limit. Thus, they were confident that they could take her down with


    ease.


    Indeed, the demoness'' physical body was on the brink of copsing, but as long as she did not use her


    strength excessively, she was still going to be fine for the time being.


    In terms of strength, she was superior to the two demons, so she did not need to go all out.


    On the other hand, Coen was still furious about his arm being cut off. But since he was a spirit now, his


    lost arm gradually regenerated. As long as his soul was not destroyed, he could recover no matter how


    severe the damage to his body was.


    Rocky also expected this to happen, so he did not dare to lower his guard. Besides, his only goal was


    to threaten Coen. He did not expect to kill the demon in just one strike.


    "How dare you look down on me? I will kill all of you!" Not able to contain his rage, Coen suddenly let


    out a burst of maniacalughter. Immediately after, it turned into ghostly cries and howls that


    reverberated in the entire Demon Sealing Pce. It sounded very eerie and disturbing.


    Then, a momentter, Rocky suddenly felt that his vision became blurry and he had a manic sensation


    surging from within his body. Moreover, all the other people present also experienced the same thing. It


    was as if they were forced to have a strong bloodthirsty impulse in their minds.


    Soon enough, under the influence of Coen''s creepyughter, Zain, La, Enoch, and the other


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    warriors of the Shura Race began attacking each other regardless if they were their foes or


    Although Rocky could restrain the wild impulse due to his strong will, he was also on the verge of giving


    in.


    "Ha-ha! All of you members of the Shura Race will sumb to my Heavenly Demon Voice. You will


    lose control and kill each other until no one is left alive! The Purgatorial Tripod belongs to the giant


    demon race!" Coen kept onughing frantically as if everything was under his control.


    Meanwhile, the only one that couldpletely resist the effect of hisughter was the demoness.


    However, since she was busy fighting Cody and Can, she could not do anything to help Rocky and


    the other members of the Shura Race.


    At this time, Coen approached Rocky. He had a vicious look in his eyes, eager to take Rocky''s life with


    his own hands.


    "Master, look out!" Although Anya could also somehow restrain the effect of Coen''sughter, she


    couldn''t move her own body ording to her will.


    ''Damn it. I can''t let him take the Purgatorial Tripod. Once that happens, all of our efforts will be a huge


    failure!'' With hisst ounce of will, Rocky entered the pce.


    "Is there a treasure that can resist the Heavenly Demon Voiceing from a member of the giant


    demon race?" Rocky asked at once.


    "You are battling a member of the giant demon race? I thought they had already gone extinct a long


    time ago," the guardian remarked, surprised at what Rocky said.


    "Well, there are three survivors who were trapped in the Demon Sealing Pce all this time. They are


    giving us a hard time, and we will be ughtered if nothing was done against their manipting


    "That is right. The giant demon race is born with an extraordinary skill, making anyone who hears their


    a limited time," the guardian said.


    "As long as I can buy enough time to get the Purgatorial Tripod away from those demons, it would be


    enough!" Originally, Rocky did not want to remove the tripod from where it was. But now that the


    situation changed drastically, he thought that it would be necessary. Hence, he decided that at this


    point, securing the tripod was his top priority.


    "All right. Take this Heaven-shaking Bell. After you use it, the sound it produces will spread thousands


    of miles, shaking both heaven and earth. At that time, the demonic sounds will be overshadowed by the


    sound of the bell." After exining, the guardian immediately took out an ancient palm-sized bell.


    "Remember, its effect is not permanent. It could only work for a limited time. You should defeat the


    member of the giant demon race before the time is up," the guardian firmly reminded.


    "How long will its effectst?" Rocky asked with furrowed brows.


    "You have about ten minutes," the guardian responded.


    "Ten minutes... That should be enough." Afterward, Rocky quickly left the pce, hopeful that he could


    still turn the situation around.


    At this moment, Rocky saw that Coen was already just a step away from the Purgatorial Tripod. But


    just as he was about to touch the tripod, Rocky instantly took out the Heaven-shaking Bell. Immediately


    after, the bell rose into the air and expanded in midair. It became sorge that it could cover the ceiling


    of the pce.


    Then, the bell shook and rang.


    ng! ng!


    It produced a deafening sound that made the entire pce tremble violently. The next moment, Coen''s


    Heavenly Demon Voice was suppressed and overshadowed.


    With this, Rocky immediately regained his senses and mobility.


    Without wasting any time, he rushed to where Coen was and shed the God-killing Sword from


    behind him.


    However, with his quick reflex, Coen was able to turn around and wave his hand to block Rocky''s


    sword attack.


    ring with animosity, Coen shouted, "Why are you not affected by my Heavenly Demon Voice?!"


    Coen was astounded after seeing that Rocky had not lost his mind yet. But at the same time, his face


    became even more ferocious. His anger towards the young man heightened to the extreme, and he


    just wanted to kill Rocky for good.

 Chapter 1872 Specks Of Light

    Chapter 1872 Specks Of Light


    "Master, I am going to help you!" Anya suddenly called out. Her strength was supposed to have


    reached the limit, but she quickly rushed beside Rocky to assist him.


    All of a sudden, she turned into a burst of spiritual light and enveloped Rocky, making his aura soar into


    the sky as if it was simr to a god''s.


    "Anya?" Feeling the sudden change in his aura, Rocky could just clench his fists. He knew that Anya


    was giving him herst ounce of strength, so he could not let it go to waste. At this moment, all he


    needed to do was secure the Purgatorial Tripod and not let it fall into anyone else''s hands.


    The next moment, Rocky brandished the God-killing Sword. As he faced Coen again, he revealed a


    domineering stance, eager to defeat the enemy that would stand in his way. Then, a stream of divine


    power poured into the sword.


    "Take this! Divine Punishment!" Immediately after, the God-killing Sword revealed a dazzling golden


    light. Its tremendous power surged towards Coen as if it was going to engulf him.


    In the blink of an eye, the power of the sword spread over and tried to devour Coen.


    However, Rocky knew that this wasn''t enough to kill Coen. But at least, it would be enough to give him


    some time to seize the Purgatorial Tripod.


    At this moment, Rocky was now in front of the tripod. However, as soon as he touched it, an


    astonishing force gushed out and went directly inside his body.


    Obviously, Rocky was caught off guard. Fortunately, the divine force that was residing on his body had


    not yet receded. With it and the Magic Icy Armor, he was spared from any injury. However, the impact


    of the power was still strong enough to make him feel a little weak. Even his face turned quite pale.


    At the same time, Anya''s power left Rocky''s body after it finally ran out. Right now, her spirit form was


    almost transparent as if it was on the verge of disappearing at any time.


    "Master, I''m sorry but I already consumed all my strength. It seems that I won''t be able to help you


    anymore," Anya said dejectedly. Until thest moment, she still wanted to help Rocky aplish his


    goal.


    "It''s all right. You have done plenty enough. Have a good rest now. I promise that I''ll take care of


    everything," Rocky replied with a burning conviction. If it weren''t for Anya''s help, he wouldn''t have been


    able to stop the demoness previously. Although he knew that losing Anya right now would be a huge


    blow, it was clear to him that he should move forward and not waste all her efforts. At this point, all he


    needed to do was get a hold of the Purgatorial Tripod and secure it.


    However, at this time, Coen suddenly appeared. He took a direct hit from the God-killing Sword, so he


    had to use some time to recover. From the look on his face, he was so infuriated that it seemed like he


    could swallow Rocky alive. He felt exasperated and humiliated that a mere member of the Shura Race


    could push him to this extent. Now, he was ready to get back at the young man.


    The next moment, Coen rushed towards Rocky, letting out a violent power that seemed like a


    vehement storm.


    Since the two were too close, Rocky had no time to dodge the attack. Hence, in a sh, he was


    enveloped by Coen''s power, and his body experienced the impact of a terrifying force.


    Although Rocky possessed a divine body and he also had the Magic Icy Armor, he was already on his


    limit after using the power of the God-killing Sword just now.


    At this point, he was just moving through his sheer willpower. The thought of fulfilling his mission and


    returning to his original world were the only things that kept him going.


    Then, out of nowhere, under the stimtion of his unyielding willpower, Rocky''s body unleashed


    vicious mes that instantly overwhelmed Coen''s power.


    The very next moment, Rocky released an astounding aura as if he was possessed by a god. Right


    now, it seemed that his consciousness was taken over by someone else.


    "This aura... I cannot be mistaken. Is that you, King Corey?!" Anya suddenly eximed. Behind Rocky,


    she could see a very familiar figure.


    It was indeed Corey, the former king of the Shura Race whose memories and power were inherited by


    Rocky.


    "Anya, I did not expect that I will have the chance to see you again," Corey said with a gentle smile.


    "Your Royal Highness, please forgive me! I was too weak to stop them from entering the Demon


    Sealing Pce. Now, the tripod is in danger of being taken by others," Anya said in a remorseful tone.


    "Don''t say that. You''ve dutifully done your mission, and you still exerted all your efforts to help even if


    this is already not your battle. You have done more than enough," Corey replied warmly.


    "Your Royal Highness, are you..." Anya wanted to ask something, but she stopped mid-sentence.


    "Yes. I have been dead for a long time, and unfortunately, I was killed by the person closest to me.


    However, before I died, I know that it couldn''t end that way, so I turned a part of my vital energy and


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    strength into the Scarlet Heaven Jade. For a long time, I had been waiting for my sessor," Corey


    recounted. After hearing this, Anya finally understood what happened.


    "Well, the heir that you have chosen is indeed extraordinary. In fact, he is very simr to you," Anya


    remarked with a smile. As she remembered the first time she met Rocky, she was instantly convinced


    that he was Corey''s sessor.


    "I know. This must be fate, and everything was pre-arranged by the heavens. He came to the Demon


    Sealing Pce and obtained the power that I infused with the Purgatorial Tripod. His current power


    should just be a step lower than the God Realm," Corey said calmly, confident that Rocky could do well


    as his sessor.


    "I see. I guess you have expected all of this to happen even before," Anya sighed in relief, knowing that


    all her efforts were not in vain.


    "Who the hell are you? You are not the same person before!" At this time, Coen could see that Rocky''s


    aura became like that of Corey. Of course, he was familiar with Corey''s aura, so he instantly became


    wary. After all, Corey was the one who sealed him and his brothers in the Demon Sealing Pce back


    then.


    "Coen, I take it that you vividly remember what happened to the entire giant demon race when you tried


    to get your hands on Phillip''s soul. I can see that you are doing the same thing again. You are just


    repeating that same mistake that you did before." Corey red at Coen coldly while exuding an


    authoritative aura.


    "What the hell is going on? Corey, it is really you!" Obviously, Coen was stunned upon learning that it


    was indeed Corey.


    "After being imprisoned in the Demon Sealing Pce for over a thousand years, you haven''t learned


    your lesson yet? I guess I can seal you guys again if that is what you want!" In an instant, the God-


    killing Sword in Rocky''s hand flew and circled in the air. Then, it was enveloped in raging mes,


    making it look like a mighty phoenix.


    "It''s the ming phoenix! Damn it! I''m out of here!" Seeing Corey''s signature skill, Coen was instantly


    scared out of his wits. Now that the situation had be extremely unfavorable, he didn''t care about


    Phillip''s soul anymore. He immediately turned into a green light and flew towards the entrance of the


    Demon Sealing Pce as fast as he could.


    After seeing what happened, Cody and Can also stopped fighting the demoness and ran after their


    brother.


    "Your Royal Highness, they are getting away! Are we just going to let them run free?" Anya shouted.


    "Yes. Just let them go. There are more important things to be done right now. Moreover, it''s also time


    for me to leave," Corey said as he closed his eyes.


    "Your Royal Highness!" Anya could just call out to Corey with a heavy heart. Deep inside, she knew


    that it would be thest time that she saw him.


    "Ugh¡­ what happened to me just now?" After a while, Rocky finally came to his senses and opened


    his eyes.


    "Oh, you havee to. How are you? Do you feel that your strength has increased dramatically?"


    Anya pretended that she was okay. She did not say anything about Corey and she also changed the


    subject.


    At the same time, Rocky tried to focus on his body, and he instantly noticed that his originally


    exhausted power had been already replenished. Moreover, just like Anya said, it was several times


    stronger than before. It was as if he hadpletely absorbed the power that came from the Purgatorial


    Tripod earlier.


    "You have nowpletely inherited King Corey''s power. With that, your overall strength is only a step


    away from the God Realm. Congrattions!" Anya uttered with a huge smile.


    "What? Really?" Rocky did not expect that the power that rushed into him was actually from Corey.


    "Now that there is no one to hinder you, you should get the Purgatorial Tripod," Anya suggested.


    Rocky''s expression became serious and he started walking towards the tripod without any hesitation.


    This time, when he touched the Purgatorial Tripod, it no longer rejected him. Instead, it glowed slightly


    as if it was responding to his power.


    Soon enough, the four golden chains that were restraining the tripod were also cut off.


    "It will be the safest if I can seal the tripod into the Magic Spiritual Space first," Rocky murmured as he


    took the tripod in his hand. Immediately after, he sent the Purgatorial tripod into the Magic Spiritual


    Space to keep it safe.


    However, the moment the tripod disappeared, the entire Demon Sealing ce began to tremble


    violently. At the same time, the altar beneath Rocky''s feet began to crack and copse.


    "Anya, the whole ce is about to crumble. We have to get out of here!" Rocky said.


    "I''m afraid I have to decline. All of my strength has been used up. So, even if I leave this ce, I won''t


    be able to live on. Furthermore, my wish was already granted. Please let me disappear along with the


    Demon Sealing Pce!" Anya said with a sad smile.


    Hearing this, Rocky could not help but be teary-eyed. Although he had only known Anya for a


    very short time, he knew that she was a very admirable person.


    "Come on. Off you go!" After uttering thesest words, Anya turned into specks of light and dissipated


    in the air.


    Before moving on, Rocky heaved a deep breath. Then, he flew towards the entrance of the pce.

 Chapter 1873 Not Chasing After Them

    Chapter 1873 Not Chasing After Them


    When the demoness saw that Rocky had obtained the Purgatorial Tripod, she quickly chased after him.


    "Hand over the tripod to me! I know you have it!" the demoness eximed in a demanding tone. Her


    chest was throbbing hard and her eyes were burning. After all, she could not afford to fail her mission.


    "Then, why don''t you catch me? If you can, maybe I''ll give it to you!" Rocky teased with a grin. Turning


    his back on the demoness, his figure disappeared in a sh.


    "What the hell? Did his strength just increase again?!" The demoness'' jaw almost dropped, surprised at


    what she just saw.


    The next moment, Rockynded before La and her team.


    "Your Royal Highness, the entire Demon Sealing Pce is about to copse. We have to get out of


    here first," Rocky informed the princess at once.


    "It seems that we already have what we came here for. All right. Let''s retreat!" La immediately


    ordered.


    At the same time, Zain also cast a nce at Rocky and ordered his men to get out of the pce.


    Since they were all aware that Rocky sessfully acquired the Purgatorial Tripod, it would be


    meaningless to fight with Enoch''s men and stay there.


    Not long after, both the teams led by La and Zain got out of the crumbling pce.


    Enoch also did not waste any time and gathered his men to get to the entrance.


    After everyone had finally gone out, the entire Demon Sealing Pce copsed to the ground with a


    loud bang, turning everything into mere ruins.


    The demoness was thest one toe out, and it seemed that everyone still made it outside.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    As soon as she came out, the demoness began shouting towards Rocky again, "Brat, we are not done


    yet! Hand over the Purgatorial Tripod right now!"


    At the same time, Zain also eximed with an aggressive expression, "Hey! Don''t you dare forget what


    you promised me!"


    "Hmm, but there is only one of it. Obviously, I can''t give it to both of you. How about you fight each


    other, and then I''ll give it to the winner? Sounds good?" Rocky asked calmly as if he was not taking this


    matter seriously.


    "What? You intend to go back on your word?" Zain replied, gritting his teeth. He realized that in the first


    ce, Rocky made him agree to the proposal since he did not have any other choice.


    "Of course not. But think about it. Do you really think that this woman will let you have the tripod just


    like that?" Rocky asked, shooting a nce at the demoness.


    Zain also stared at the demoness with his cold eyes. At the back of his mind, he knew that Rocky was


    right. Right now, he would not be able to deal with both the demoness and Enoch. If he tried to attack


    Rocky and forcefully take the tripod, Enoch and his men would definitely take the chance to strike him


    from behind.


    "Why don''t you just give it up, Zain? Both of us know that you cannot do anything at this point anyway.


    Get out of here with your men, and you will be spared," Enoch said with a smug face. If anyone had the


    ability to take the Purgatorial Tripod away from Rocky, it would be the demoness, who happened to be


    on Enoch''s side. Therefore, at this moment, only he and La actually had the chance topete for


    the position of the next ruler.


    "I don''t think so. I am the only one who knows the location of the teleportation point. Without me, you


    cannot leave this ce," Zain replied with a raised eyebrow,ying out hisst trump card on the table.


    "Did you not know that the teleportation point was destroyed right after we enter the Ghostly Demon


    Land? That is the sole reason why my team was scattered all over the ce," La cut in and burst


    out Zain''s bubble.


    "What did you say?" Hearing this, Zain was utterly stunned. Obviously, he was not aware of this fact


    since his team was the first one to use the teleportation point.


    "Yes, you heard that right. I was actually the one who destroyed it. So, right now, no one among you


    can leave this ce," the demoness sneered.


    "I see. Then, it seems that we should learn to survive in thisnd," Rocky said in a sarcastic tone.


    La and Valeria could just roll their eyes at Rocky. They could not believe that he was still in the mood


    to crack a joke at such a critical moment.


    "Well, as long as you hand the Purgatorial Tripod over to me, I can tell you the way to leave this ce,"


    the demoness suddenly proposed with a cunning smile. From her tone, she was assuming that she had


    already emerged victorious.


    "I will have to decline that offer since you are actually not the only one who knows how to leave the


    Ghostly Demon Land without using the teleportation point. Therefore, even if you don''t tell me, we will


    be just fine on our own." Rocky deliberately waited for the demoness to show her hand just so he could


    spite her.


    "You really are trying to make me kill you, aren''t you?" Of course, the demoness was not amused at


    how Rocky was toying with her.


    "The real question here is if you can still do that. Your body is already close to its limit, so we both know


    that it won''t be easy for you to kill me. You can threaten me all you want, but you should back it up with


    actions." At this point, Rocky clearly knew that the demoness did not have the strength to take him


    down. After all, if she did, she would have already done it much earlier. If she was not taking action


    against him, it just meant that something was hindering her.


    "Madam, you don''t have to waste your time with this brat. We still have many capable men on our side.


    I''m pretty sure that we can handle him just fine!" Enoch could arrogantly say that he could take care of


    Rocky since he and his men easily outnumbered the young man. However, he was actually ignorant of


    Rocky''s current strength after inheriting Corey''s power.


    "La, it seems that you will have to take care of yourselves from here on..." Obviously, Zain had no


    obligation of helping her for the throne. They might have temporarily allied earlier, but the situation had


    already changed. After saying that, he took his men away from the scene, intending to watch the


    impending battle on the sidelines.


    "What now?" La heaved a sigh and turned to Rocky.


    "I already have a n. I will cover for the team while you and Valeria lead them away from here,"


    Rocky replied in a low voice without any hint of worry or hesitation.


    "What are you saying? You will handle all of this alone? Why don''t I stay and help you?" La


    immediately urged. She was worried about Rocky, and he had already done so much for her.


    "I''ll help too!" Valeria also offered after hearing what Rocky said.


    "No! Just trust me on this. I need you to leave first. I promise I will meet up with you soon," Rocky


    answered firmly and seriously.


    They had already seen that determined look in Rocky''s eyes before, and he had alwayse through.


    Hence, La and Valeria exchanged looks and could not help but agree. They knew that if Rocky said


    that it was for the best, then they just had to put their faith in him.


    "Rubygon!" Immediately after, Rocky summoned Rubygon in their midst.


    As soon as Rubygon appeared, he whispered a few words to it. After listening to Rocky''s instructions,


    the beast let out a low roar in response.


    "Go with Rubygon. It will take you to a safe spot," Rocky said to La and Valeria.


    La just nodded and instantly raised her hand to signal her men. Soon enough, the remaining


    warriors under her team gathered around Rubygon.


    "Let''s set out!" As La gave the order, her entire team immediately left under Rubygon''s protection.


    "Madam, are we not going to chase after them?" Enoch asked the demoness the moment La and


    her team escaped from the scene.


    "There is no need for that. We don''t have to waste our energy on something trivial. This man has the


    Purgatorial Tripod, and that is what we are after," the demoness replied. At this time, she did not care


    about anyone else. Her time was already very limited, so she could just focus on her primary target.


    On the other hand, upon seeing that La''s team had retreated without Rocky, Zain immediately sent


    his men to track them. He assumed that Rocky might have been nning to escape the demoness and


    Enoch, and the young man should definitely meet up with La''s groupter. With this, he could still


    track the whereabouts of the tripod.


    "Now, go and catch him even if it costs your lives!" the demoness ordered sternly.


    "You heard her. Go and get him!" Enoch alsomanded decisively. He knew that this was the biggest


    chance for him to be the next ruler, so he would not dare let it slip by.


    Immediately after, Enoch and his men surrounded Rocky.


    However, Rocky was still pretty calm. Since his strength had been replenished and was also more


    powerful than before, he was confident to easily take on Enoch and his men. However, he still had to


    be on guard with the demoness. Although her body would not enable her to use too much of her


    strength, she still possessed the Demonic Spiritual Spear that could get him in huge trouble.


    "What are you waiting for? Come at me all at the same time!" With a grin on his face, Rocky wielded


    the God-killing Sword in his hand and incited Enoch and his men.


    Falling for his provocation, Enoch and his men rushed forth and attacked Rocky from different


    directions.


    Rocky actually did not want to waste time fighting with them, so he instantly activated the God-killing


    Sword, which let out a sudden roar. In a sh, an overwhelming sword aura surged out from the sword


    and swept over in all directions.


    Enoch and his men never expected that the God-killing Sword could release its power on its own as if it


    had its own consciousness. Since most of them were caught off guard, they were instantly sent flying


    with incredible momentum. As they crashed on the ground, they spat up a mouthful of blood and were


    seriously injured. In fact, the weaker ones could barely stand on their feet upon receiving the


    overbearing blow. It was safe to assume that they would not be able to hinder Rocky after this.


    "The God-killing Sword can alsounch an attack on its own, huh?" Rocky murmured in surprise,


    satisfied with this new discovery.


    At this point, Enoch and his men were too scared to go near Rocky again. They did not know what


    would happen to them if the God-killing Sword suddenlyunched a strike again.


    "So, does it mean that you are not going to stop me now? Then, I''m leaving!" Rocky sneered at them


    after seeing their terrified faces. Then, he hurriedly activated his bodily movement skill and headed in a


    certain direction.

 Chapter 1874 An Unexpected Figure Appeared

    Chapter 1874 An Unexpected Figure Appeared


    "Don''t think that you can run away from me!" Upon seeing that Rocky was about to escape, the


    demoness knew that at her current state, she would not be able to easily catch up with him. Hence, she


    had no choice but to summon the Demonic Spiritual Spear back. Then, she immediately threw it


    towards Rocky in order to stop him.


    It was known that the power of the Demonic Spiritual Spear was on par with the God-killing Sword.


    Moreover, it could absorb one''s spiritual energy and soul. It was extremely dangerous that even with


    his current strength, Rocky could not afford to be hit by it.


    Therefore, the moment Rocky saw the approaching spear, he instantly brandished the God-killing


    Sword, readying himself to resist the spear with all his strength.


    At the same time, Zain also seized the opportunity to attack Rocky using the Demonic Dragon de.


    He instantly released its power, knowing that if Rocky was done in, he would have one less enemy to


    deal with.


    In an instant, Rocky was in a dilemma. He was going to be sandwiched by the powers of the two


    weapons. Although he might have the ability to resist them, it would be hard to say if he could get out


    unscathed.


    However, just as Rocky was about to be hit by thebined attacks of the demoness and Zain, a


    delicate figure suddenly appeared and quickly threw out two rune papers that instantly blocked off the


    powers of the Demonic Spiritual Spear and the Demonic Dragon de.


    Boom! Boom!


    As the rune papers collided with the powers of the weapons, a huge explosion urred, creating an


    astonishing impact that quickly spread out in all directions.


    ''I know those rune papers. They belong to Leader Gilbert!'' Then, Rocky immediately shifted his gaze at


    the figure in front of him to see who it really was.


    At the same time, the delicate figure stared back at him and asked, "Seriously, what on earth have you


    done this time? Why do you have so many people targeting you?"


    "Miss Vivian? What are you doing here?"


    Rocky asked in bewilderment. It turned out that the figure who helped him was no other than Vivian,


    Gilbert''s sister.


    "Vivian?" Even Zain and Enoch recognized thedy at first nce. Just like Rocky, there were utterly


    confused at her sudden appearance. They were sure that she did not enter the Ghostly Demon Land


    with them, but she was now here before their eyes.


    "Well, let''s talk about why I am hereter. The important thing is that I was able to arrive on time. Come


    on, we have to get you out of here." Vivian kept Rocky guessing for the time being. At the same time,


    she shot a nce towards Zain and Enoch, and said, "How low have you two be? You have so


    many people on your side, but you dare bully a single person. Isn''t this a very humiliating behavior


    "Hey, little girl! Don''t judge us because you know nothing about what''s going on! Now, get out of the


    way if you don''t want to get caught up in this mess. If you don''t make this hard for us, I will spare you


    this time!" Enoch threatened, clenching his fists. Since she was the sister of one of the fief''s leaders,


    Enoch did not really want to hurt her. After all, it would be bad for his reputation if the major fiefs started


    turning against him.


    "Is it not clear enough that I am here for this guy? He is a member of our fief. Now, if you want to kill


    him, you will have to deal with me first! By the way, don''t think that I will pull my punches just because


    you are members of the royal family!" Vivian dered in a domineering tone. Then, all of a sudden, her


    aura surged out, revealing a strength that was on the peak of the Shura Realm.


    At the sight of this, the remaining warriors of the Shura Race, including Zain and Enoch, were


    dumbfounded. They never expected that Vivian would have already reached this level.


    "What are you dawdling for? Catch them at once!" Obviously, the demoness did not care who Vivian


    was, or if she was more powerful than her underlings.


    But of course, Zain, Enoch, and the others could not help but show fear upon witnessing Vivian''s level


    of strength. Among them, the most powerful ones were only at the premium stage of the Shura Realm.


    Even if they confronted her at the same time, they might not be a match for her. At this time, the


    demoness might be the only one who could deal with her, but she was currently too weak to engage in


    a battle.


    "We don''t have time to deal with them. Let''s go!" Seeing that no one dared to step up and stop her,


    Vivian grabbed Rocky by the hand and activated her movement skill. In the blink of an eye, the two of


    them shed away.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Damn it! We can''t lose the tri¡ª" The demoness was so angry, but even before she could finish her


    sentence, she suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood. It seemed that her condition was getting


    worse at the moment.


    "We need to go after them!" Zain eventually regained hisposure and ordered his men. Although it


    would be tough facing Vivian with her current strength, he could not just abandon his aspiration to


    be the next king.


    "Madam, are we going after them?" Enoch also asked for the demoness'' next instructions.


    "My current physical body is at its limit. Before it getspletely broken, I have to leave the Ghostly


    Demon Land. Otherwise, if my soul is exposed, I will never be able to leave this ce," the demoness


    replied in a very frustrated manner.


    Hearing this, Enoch got even more nervous. He did not know that her condition was this bad. Hence,


    he immediately gathered his men to escort the demoness away from the ruins of the Demon Sealing


    Pce.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and Vivian ran without stopping the moment they left Zain, Enoch, and the others


    behind. They only stopped on their tracks when they were sure enough that no one had been chasing


    after them.


    "Where are Princess La and Miss Valeria right now? How are they doing?" Vivian asked, still panting


    heavily from all the running.


    "I sent them to the hidden exit of the Ghostly Demon Land," Rocky briefly replied.


    "I see. I did not expect that you will know about the hidden exit. Humph! Does it mean that I just wasted


    all my time and effort toe here and help you?" Vivian pouted andined.


    "So, you really came here just to help us?" Rocky was a bit taken aback upon learning about this.


    "Why do you think will I willinglye to such a dangerous and godforsaken ce?" Vivian answered,


    rolling her eyes at Rocky.


    "Did Leader Gilbert ask you to follow us here?" Rocky pried further.


    "No. In fact, what I am about to say might sound a little insane. I actually had a dream, and someone


    told me that you guys are in danger. Then, I was asked toe to the Ghostly Demon Land and help


    you get out," Vivian recounted.


    "Someone appeared in your dream? Do you know who it was?" Rocky asked with furrowed brows.


    "No. I did not even see the face of that person. However, after that, I heard the news that the


    teleportation point to the Ghostly Demon Land was destroyed after you guys got in. That was when I


    confirmed that something really is wrong and that I have to check on you. So, I hurriedly followed the


    alternate method on how to enter the Ghostly Demon Land that the person in my dream told me,"


    Vivian replied, shaking her head.


    "A person that can appear in one''s dreams... Could it be her?" After hearing Vivian''s story, Rocky


    thought of someone who might be responsible for it.


    "What do you mean? You have an idea who this person is?" Vivian immediately asked. Even she was


    utterly confused about this phenomenon. Hence, she was curious to know more about it.


    "I am not entirely sure. However, we can talk more about it after we get back. Right now, we have to


    meet with Princess La and Valeria as soon as possible." Rocky knew that exining it to Vivian right


    now might not be the best idea since it would take a long time, and it was such aplicated topic. So,


    instead, he urged her to focus on their priority for the time being.


    Knowing that Rocky was right, Vivian did not have any objection. Soon enough, the two of them set out


    again.


    About a dayter, Rocky and Vivian managed to arrive at the ruins left by the ancestors of the Shura


    Race, which was not far from the divine temple that he and Valeria had visited previously. However,


    unlike the temple, the ruins were not protected by the holy power.


    It turned out that Rocky asked Rubygon to lead Princess La and the rest to the ruins so that they


    could camp here while waiting for him.


    The moment La and Valeria saw Rocky and Vivian arrive, both girls were finally able to breathe a


    sigh of relief. But of course, they were not expecting to see Vivian.


    "Miss Vivian? Why are you with him?" Valeria could not help but ask. She was shocked and confused


    at the same time.


    "It is kind of a long story. We can just talk about itter. Right now, our priority is to leave the Ghostly


    Demon Land as soon as we can," Rocky butted in and went straight to the point.


    "How are we going to leave this ce? Is it true that you know another way to get us out of here?"


    La asked as she turned towards Rocky. Earlier, the young man told the demoness that he knew a


    way to get out of the Ghostly Demon Land. However, the princess did not know any other way aside


    from the teleportation point that was destroyed by the demoness.


    "The truth is that there is more than one teleportation point. Way back then, the ancestors of the Shura


    Race built three of them. Butter, only one was left functioning," Rocky revealed.


    "So, is there a teleportation point near this area?" La asked in delight. She assumed that Rocky led


    them to these ruins in the first ce because that was the case.


    "Yes. However, we still need to activate the teleportation point to make it work," Rocky answered with a


    nod.


    "Activate? What exactly do we need to do?" La probed.


    "It is said that only those who have the royal bloodline can activate the teleportation point..." Rocky


    then looked at La with a serious expression on his face.

 Chapter 1875 Please Explain

    Chapter 1875 Please Exin


    "If that is the case, then I can activate it with my blood," La said, feeling lucky that she met the


    requirements to make the teleportation array work.


    "Yes. However, I have to warn you that it may cost you a lot of blood," Rocky informed. "Anyway,


    please follow me." Then, he led them into the depths of the ruins.


    Soon enough, La, Valeria, Vivian, and the other warriors of the Shura Race followed to where Rocky


    headed.


    Not long after, Rocky stopped in an open ce deep in the ruins. One could clearly feel that beneath


    their feet, there was an astonishing surge of spiritual power.


    Then, Rocky waved his right hand, releasing a spiritual force that swept and blew away the sand and


    soil that covered the ground. Not long after, a strange sculpture was revealed. They saw that several


    runes intertwined on the ground and were densely packed.


    "Princess, if you are ready, please give me your hand," Rocky said calmly.


    Nodding in response, La immediately stretched out her hand to Rocky.


    As soon as Rocky held La''s hand, a stream of spiritual power gushed out from his hand that


    instantly made a cut on the princess''s wrist. With this, her bright red blood started dripping to the


    ground.


    Then, the blood flowed through the runes on the ground and continued to spread throughout the


    pattern.


    When Rocky saw that there was already enough blood to cover the entire pattern on the ground, he


    took out a jade bottle that contained Kohen''s saliva. Then, he put a drop of it on the cut on La''s wrist


    to instantly heal it.


    "Everyone, please take a few steps back," Rocky ordered firmly.


    Then, everyone, including Rocky, retreated from the pattern on the ground and watched how La''s


    blood covered every inch of the pattern on the ground.


    About five minutester, the princess''s blood finally filled the entire pattern to its brim.


    The next moment, the blood-soaked pattern lit up and shone with a dazzling light.


    Soon enough, the pattern turned into a huge circle of light.


    "The teleportation array has been activated, but it will not remain open for too long. Please step into it


    so that we can get out of this ce as soon as possible!" Rocky said loud and clear.


    Hearing this, the others exchanged looks and nodded at each other.


    Then, they followed Rocky and stepped into the luminous circle.


    When everyone got inside the ring of light, they instantly vanished and not a trace of them was left.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The next moment, as Rocky opened his eyes, he noticed that he was not back to the Shura Race.


    Instead, he was standing in the Peach Blossom Forest where he always met with Mika. Moreover,


    he was not alone. Vivian was there with him.


    "What is this ce? I can remember that this is the exact ce that I saw in the dream that I told you!"


    Vivian could not help but exim in surprise.


    "Well, you will soon find out," Rocky could just vaguely answer since he wanted Mika to handle the


    rest.


    Shortly after they arrived at the Peach Blossom Forest, a golden light descended from the sky, mixed


    with a bright pink aura. Then, a graceful figure walked out of the light, which was none other than


    Mika.


    "It''s nice to see you again, ma''am," Rocky greeted respectfully.


    "Wait! I''m pretty sure that she''s the person I saw in my dream. So, are you telling me that she''s a


    goddess?" This was actually Vivian''s first time meeting a goddess, so she was greatly surprised.


    "Yes. It was indeed I who visited you in your dream to ask for your help," Mika admitted. "Thank you


    for doing a good job. I was right to pick you for this task!"


    "Well, even if I did not go and help him, he would still have safelye back on his own," Vivian said


    indifferently after regaining herposure.


    "Of course, I believe in his strength. But I had to send you just in case something bad happened."


    Although Mika was really confident with Rocky''s strength and abilities, she was still worried about


    him. Even if she didn''t admit it, he was very important, so she could not afford to let anything


    unfortunate happen to him.


    On the other hand, Vivian could not help but pout upon hearing Mika''s response.


    "I have also seen what you have gone through in the Demon Sealing Pce through the Heavenly


    Jade Mirror, which constantly monitors the Ghostly Demon Land. I know that your journey this time has


    been very hard for you. But despite that, you did a marvelous job. I am very ted that you did not let


    me down!" Mika told Rocky with a warm smile.


    "Well, I have no choice but to do my best and aplish it," Rocky replied with a sigh and a faint


    smile.


    "The only problem is that we still cannot determine which demoness possessed the woman that


    manipted Enoch. She may have failed this time, but I don''t think she will give up that easily. I can


    only assume that she will certainly find a way to get a hold of the Purgatorial Tripod at all costs,"


    Mika said with a frown.


    "Then, why don''t I leave the tripod here with you? Wouldn''t it be much safer?" Rocky immediately


    asked.


    As she shook her head, Mika answered, "No. That is not possible. If Phillip''s soul returns to the


    Holy-Evil World, it will just help him recover faster. Hence, it will be better if it stays with you. Moreover,


    when the perfect timees, you will need to help us seal it again."


    "I see. I forgot howplicated this is." Rocky remembered Mika telling him that Phillip''s soul could


    not be kept in the Holy-Evil World, which was the sole reason why he was sealed in the Ghostly Demon


    Land in the first ce. Now that he managed to get Phillip''s soul out, it seemed that he would still need


    to guard it with his life.


    Then, Mika looked at Rocky seriously and said, "In the meantime, you have sessfully stopped


    the demonic race from releasing Phillip''s soul. However, now that the Purgatorial Tripod was taken out


    and the Demon Sealing Pce was destroyed, his soul would probably be more eager toe


    out. What happened in the Ghostly Demon Land was actually a bit unexpected. News about that


    incident will inevitably spread out very soon. When the demonic race gets a hold of this information, I


    am sure that they will start acting more aggressively in order to reim and release Phillip''s soul."


    "What does this exactly imply?" Rocky was kind of confused about the information that Mika just


    said.


    Mika tried to be as blunt as possible and answered, "What I am trying to say is that you need to be


    extra careful from now on. The demonic race is going toe after you, the one who bears Phillip''s


    soul."


    "Hey, that sounds too dangerous!" Rocky could just let out a bitter smile upon hearing what Mika


    said. It seemed that he was now deeply involved in the dispute between the divine race and the


    demonic race. Furthermore, he knew that he could not get out of it anymore.


    "Let me get this straight. It will be the best course of action if you be the king of the Shura Race.


    That way, you can order them to work for you," Mika advised. However, from her tone, it was as if


    she was ordering Rocky to do it.


    "I don''t think it will be that easy." Rocky averted his gaze, thinking that he was not qualified to inherit the


    throne of the Shura Race.


    "What are you talking about? The Purgatorial Tripod is in your hand. If anything, ording to the new


    rule set by the king, you are the only one who met the requirement to be the next king," Mika


    said, hinting that he should do it.


    "Even so, I''m afraid the members of the royal family won''t ept me. After all, I am just an outsider


    without any trace of royal blood," Rocky answered. Although he knew that the king explicitly told that


    this time, any powerful warrior could be a legitimate candidate, he still had a lot of doubts about


    taking the role of the next king.


    "You are destined for this role. Think about it. As soon as the royal family learns that Enoch colluded


    with the demonic race, there will be inevitable chaos. I assume that Enoch will soon openly rebel


    against the royal family. At the same time, you know Zain''s attitude. Those two will eventually sh,


    making the entire royal family or even the Shura Race fall into a serious mess. At that time, someone


    must take a stand and save everyone from this perilous situation," Mika said rather firmly. She


    seemed to have already foreseen that this tragedy would ur in the near future.


    "I can see that it is very possible. Since Prince Enoch colluded with the demoness, he has


    automatically lost his chance to take over the throne. Now, his only means to achieve it is to forcefully


    take it and incite a rebellion." Rocky''s face darkened, knowing that Mika was absolutely right.


    "The entire Shura Race will soon be engulfed in a bloody civil war. You should rise and stop its


    destruction without hesitation," Mika strongly urged.


    "Can''t you do something before ites to that point?" Vivian asked in confusion. Of course, she


    thought that since Mika was a goddess, she had the capacity to manipte things from the


    background.


    "I''m afraid I can''t. It is impossible for the entities of the Holy-Evil World to get involved with the affairs of


    the Shura Continent. Once we do it, it will destroy thews of the world, eradicating the power that


    maintains the bnce in both the Holy-Evil World and the Shura Continent," Mika exined in a


    gloomy tone.

 Chapter 1876 Bad Luck

    Chapter 1876 Bad Luck


    "Then, I guess the Shura Race will really be in big trouble this time," Rocky said, having someplex


    thoughts about it.


    "But since the demoness possessed someone from the Shura Race, she won''t be able to refresh her


    powers in a short time. For the time being, you can rx a little. Currently, the most important thing is


    that you can quell the internal strife within the royal family of the Shura Race. This is a more pressing


    and urgent matter.


    Furthermore, that demoness seems to be very good at scheming and manipting others. Hence, you


    must be careful with everyone that you will encounter. At this point, we don''t know if there are already


    enemies lurking around you. Once you are betrayed, it might be toote to fix things." Mika gave a


    fair warning.


    "Yeah. If she can even control Prince Enoch, then she really is terrifying!" Rocky nodded, letting out a


    serious expression.


    "Even after you start taking action, it will not be surprising to see that the situation in the Shura


    Continent will be extremely bad. Once the internal strife within the Shura Race became public, the


    human race and the spiritual race will definitely take this opportunity to bring the Shura Race down. If


    the Shura Continent falls into arge-scale turmoil, it will just elerate the copse of the Holy-Evil


    World. Therefore, I can only put our hopes to you two to solve this enormous crisis." Since the deities


    of the Holy-Evil World could not do anything to interfere, Mika could only entrust this mission to


    Rocky and Vivian.


    "Madam, can I just ask something? Why did you choose Miss Vivian to be my support?" Rocky was


    actually itching to ask this since the beginning. He was very curious that of all people, Mika chose


    Vivian to help him in his mission in the Ghostly Demon Land.


    "Well, it''s because she had a fortuitous encounter with a rare deity spirit and obtained it," Mika


    answered straightforwardly.


    "Really? I did not expect that." Rocky was surprised that Vivian was actually hiding a secret like this.


    "Moreover, that deity spirit is actually my elder sister..." Mika continued in a low voice.


    "I see... Now it makes sense."


    It seemed that the moment Vivian acquired the deity spirit, she had somehow gained some information,


    but she did not open it with anyone. After all, what she learned involved some secrets about the


    demonic race and the divine race that could not be casually revealed.


    "Vivian, I assume that you are aware that what entered you is a deity spirit, right?" Mika asked


    calmly.


    "Well, after the spirit fused with me, I saw some fragments of memory. But I did not expect that she is


    actually your elder sister," Vivian replied honestly.


    "Back then, in the disastrous battle between the deities and demons, many of our kind died. After that,


    they became spirits that drifted towards the Shura Continent. My sister was one of them. In fact,


    because Vivian got a hold of my elder sister''s spirit, I wanted to choose her as the Godly Genius of the


    Ghost Fief. However, she did not appear on the day of the selection. But then afterward, I sensed


    Deacon''s aura from someone in the crowd..." At this time, Mika revealed the main reason why she


    chose Rocky as the Godly Genius instead of Vivian. It turned out that it was not really nned.


    "That is such an unexpected revtion. Then, it seems that I will have to thank you, Miss Vivian,"


    Rocky said with a smile. He realized that if it was not for that coincidence, he would not attain what he


    had now.


    "Hey! Are you making fun of me?" Vivian pouted and red at Rocky.


    "Anyway, Vivian, the holy power that you possess is extraordinary. I can assure you that if you can


    maximize its potential, no one in the Shura Continent will be on par with you aside from this guy. That is


    also the main reason why I summoned you here. I want to personally ask you to help him prevent the


    catastrophe that is about to befall the Shura Continent," Mika uttered firmly, exining her serious


    intention.


    "I understand. This is my homnd, so I will try my best to save it," Vivian responded positively.


    Previously, when Mika exined in her dreams the current situation of the Shura Continent and the


    Holy-Evil World, she already knew that it would be very difficult to turn the situation around. But even


    after she heard the whole story, she was still firm in doing her part.


    "However, you must remember to keep this matter a secret from everyone, even to your closest


    rtives," Mika sternly reminded.


    "Yes, madam. I understand," Vivian replied resolutely.


    "All right. It''s time for you to go back. Be careful, and always bear in mind the things I told you." Then,


    after giving her final instructions, Mika waved her sleeve. In an instant, a golden light enveloped


    Rocky and Vivian, making them instantly disappear from where they were standing.


    Not long after, the two felt a dazzling light shooting on their faces. Upon opening their eyes, they saw


    the bright sun and noticed that they were in a in grasnd. The sky was very clear, and a gentle


    breeze was blowing among the grasses. Everything looked rather peaceful. In fact, one would suspect


    that he was not in the territory of the Shura Race.


    "Where are we transported this time?" Vivian narrowed her eyes as she turned towards Rocky.


    "I''m not sure either. This might be the first time I am seeing this ce." While Rocky looked intently at


    their surroundings, he kept wondering if this beautiful scenery actually existed in the Shura Race.


    However, he also thought that there was no reason for Mika to transfer them outside the territory of


    the Shura Race.


    However, while the two were still confused as to where they were, they suddenly heard a familiar voice


    shouting from afar. As they looked in the direction of the voice, they saw a delicate figure quickly flying


    towards them.


    "Whew! I finally spotted you two. We were looking around for quite some time, and we thought that you


    were not teleported back yet." It was none other than Valeria.


    "Hmm, there might have been a time difference during the teleportation process. That is why we came


    back a littleter than the rest. By the way, where are Princess La and the rest?" Rocky asked,


    diverting the topic.


    "All of them are over there. You two are the only ones missing," Valeria replied, pointing to a spot about


    a hundred meters away.


    "So, where are we right now?" Rocky asked Valeria.


    "Well, ording to Princess La, this ce is very likely to be the birthce of the Shura Race. It


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    seems that this was where our civilization started and where our ancestors began reproducing," Valeria


    informed.


    "The birthce of the Shura Race, huh?" Rocky repeated and did not ask anything more.


    Soon enough, the three of them were able to arrive where La and the rest of the team were.


    Upon seeing that Valeria found and fetched both Rocky and Vivian, La was finally able to breathe a


    sigh of relief. It was as if a huge boulder was lifted off her chest.


    "Your Royal Highness, I think you are the only one who knows about this ce. Do you know how we


    can get out of here?" Rocky asked directly.


    "This area is isted from the rest of the territory of the Shura Race. Hence, you can see that it still


    looks like a fairy wondend. If I am not mistaken, the exit should be near the endless mountains over


    there. Those mountains are the barriers protecting this ce and serve as the boundary to the other


    ces," La said, looking into the distant mountains that surrounded the area.


    "I see. Then, we should get there as soon as possible. We cannot let Prince Enoch and his men return


    to the royal family before us. Otherwise, we don''t know what they might do next." Rocky did not say


    anything directly, but La had a hunch about what he was trying to say. Thus, she just nodded and


    agreed.


    Immediately after, La ordered her team to set out.


    Then, three dayster, they finally arrived at the foot of the mountain range. Just as La suspected,


    they were able to find the exit after searching for about half a day. The exit was actually a narrow


    passage formed from cracks on the stone walls.


    After they got to the other side of the passage, they saw the barren topography that was supposed to


    be the normal appearance of the territory of the Shura Race. Hence, it meant that they had finally


    exited the Ghostly Demon Land.


    "Your Royal Highness, I suggest that you remember the location of this entrance and set up an


    enchanted barrier around it. We don''t know, but it mighte in handy in the near future," Rocky


    suddenly proposed.


    La also thought that it was a good idea, so she immediately drew a topographic map ording to


    the terrain that she could see around. Then, she established an enchanted barrier to seal the hidden


    entrance.


    "All right. That should do it! What should we do now?" La quickly asked as she turned to Rocky.


    "Hmm. I am thinking that only the two of us should go back to the royal family. At the same time, Valeria


    and Miss Vivian will apany the rest of the team back to the Ghost Fief. They will wait there for


    further orders depending on the situation inside the royal family." Rocky made the arrangement


    decisively. He was actually worried that something unpredictable might have already happen while they


    were away, so he did not think that it was a wise idea to bring back all Princess La''s trusted men to


    the royal family just yet.


    "Okay. Let''s do that." Both La and Valeria nodded without objection.


    Afterward, Rocky summoned Rubygon and rode it together with La. At his order, Rubygon


    immediately took off.

 Chapter 1877 High Above In The Sky

    Chapter 1877 High Above In The Sky


    As they flew high above the sky, clouds floated among them, and they could see the sun shining


    brightly.


    While Rocky and La rode behind Rubygon, they looked down at the territory of the Shura Race.


    Compared to the outskirts of the Ghostly Demon Land, thend beneath them looked so barren and


    should not be suitable for living. Just thinking that the Shura Race was dwelling in it disappointed them.


    "When my mother was the queen who ruled the Shura Race, there were still many beautiful ces that


    could be found in our territory. But look at this. After the current royal family took over, these ces


    were upied by demons, turning everything into hellish ruins..." La heaved a deep sigh, letting out


    her frustrations.


    "Well, in my opinion, the Shura Race deserves this. In the end, they only have themselves to me for


    everything that happened. It is said that the Shura Race used to be a powerful race that worshipped


    deities. Butter on, they became greedy and began cultivating evil skills. Now, the fate of the whole


    race was drastically changed." Rocky had a general understanding of the history of the Shura Race


    after learning some parts of it from Corey''s memory. Therefore, he knew that this cruel fate was


    actually brought by the members of the Shura Race themselves.


    "Although the words you said were unpleasant to hear, I cannot deny the truth behind them. I heard


    from my mother that the Shura Race has really fallen so low, but she did not talk about every specific


    detail. For the Shura Race, that period of history is very dark, and it cannot just be revealed to others.


    Otherwise, when ordinary citizens know about it, the royal family might lose the people''s trust. They will


    be publicly humiliated and have no dignity left," La responded in a gloomy tone.


    "Your Royal Highness, I have a question for you. If you can give me a satisfactory answer, I will help


    you fulfill your greatest wish..." Rocky proposed out of nowhere.


    "Sure, go ahead," La replied calmly. In fact, she already thought that Rocky might have his own


    considerations about the current situation. Right now, he had the Purgatorial Tripod in his hands, so he


    actually had the power to control the candidates, who aspired to be the next ruler, ording to his will.


    "With all that is going on, do you still think that there is a need for the royal family to exist?" Rocky


    asked bluntly. The other main reason why Rocky asked La to go back to the royal family alone with


    him was so he could have a serious talk with her. He wanted to take advantage of this chance to figure


    out what was in her mind and therefore think of his next steps in carrying out his n.


    Hearing this, La was actually taken aback. She did not expect that Rocky would even ask such a


    question. After all, everyone knew that the royal family was the supreme existence that governed the


    Shura Race. They had ruled for thousands of years, and no one really questioned this system. It could


    be said that if the royal family was erased, it was also equivalent to eliminating the entire Shura Race.


    "I know that you may have some reservations answering this question, but know that your response


    may affect the future of the entire Shura Race," Rocky sternly reminded.


    "So, basically, you are saying that if I can''t give you a satisfying answer, you won''t help me be the


    ruler?" La asked straightforwardly. She was not the type of person who wanted to beat around the


    bush, so she immediately confirmed what Rocky was thinking before she gave an answer.


    "To put it simply... Yes," Rocky replied.


    "First of all, the royal family has been ruling the Shura Race for thousands of years, and you can say


    that this system is already deeply rooted in everyone. The moment the royal family ceased to exist, the


    force that holds the entire race would also be gone. That means that the nine major fiefs will definitely


    have their own kings since even you know that they cannot cooperate with each other. When this


    happens, the Shura Continent will plunge into an even more chaotic situation. At the same time, the


    human race and the spiritual race will inevitably be involved in this mess. Therefore, as for my answer, I


    still think that the royal family is necessary. However, several changes must take ce. Even if the


    royal family continues to exist but the same kind of government will be implemented, then it will be


    pointless. Sooner orter, we wille to a dead-end and the entire continent might be extinct."


    La voiced her thoughts like the true leader that she was.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "I see. It''s just as I expected." Rocky let out a smile, knowing that more or less, this would be La''s


    answer. However, he still asked the question because he wanted to hear it from her mouth.


    "So, is this the answer you wanted to hear?" La asked and stared at Rocky with burning eyes.


    "It did not really matter what your answer is. All I wanted to see is your conviction to the idea that you


    are supporting. Since you showed me your determination to change the royal family, I now have


    enough reason to back you up to be the next ruler of the Shura Race," Rocky revealed.


    "Really? You have already made up your mind? You know that you don''t have to support any of the


    candidates, right? You can be the king yourself since you already have the Purgatorial Tripod.


    Moreover, you are a Godly Genius, you possess incredible strength, and you even have the divine


    weapon that sealed Phillip''s soul. You can easily establish your position as the king of the Shura Race,


    and I highly doubt that anyone will dare oppose you." Of course, La could not help but have some


    misgivings. She thought that Rocky might even be more qualified or capable of taking the role than her.


    However, this was not what Rocky wanted.


    "To be perfectly honest, I am not the least interested in bing the king. I have more important


    things to do, so I''m afraid I can nevermit to this role. Besides, I believe that you will inherit your


    mother''s will and be a good ruler that the Shura Race needs." From the beginning, Rocky already


    felt that La had what it took to change the Shura Race and even the entire Shura Continent. Hence,


    right now, all he needed to do was ensure that she could inherit the throne. After that, he could make


    La listen to whatever he wished.


    "Okay then. I am just overwhelmed after hearing you say that you will fully support me. Anyway, I


    promise that I won''t let you down!" La dered resolutely.


    "But of course, we are still not a hundred percent sure that you can sessfully be the next ruler


    even though I have the tripod with me," Rocky uttered, changing the subject all of a sudden. Because


    of Enoch''s collusion with the demonic race, a great uproar would surely be created within the royal


    family. It would not be farfetched if he suddenly rebelled and divided the Shura Race just so he could


    protect himself. If that happened, there was a huge chance that the appointment of the next ruler would


    be dyed. Hence, for the time being, they needed to return to the royal family before it was toote.


    A dayter, they finally arrived in their destination. As Rubygonnded, it emitted an aura that instantly


    caused amotion in the city. Since it was a powerful demonic beast, people panicked and thought


    that a monster had invaded.


    Soon enough, some of the Spiritual Emperors of the royal family rushed out with some guards and


    surrounded Rubygon.


    On the other hand, Rubygon had its typical bad temper. Upon seeing that it was being besieged, it


    immediately let out a domineering roar, instantly scaring the guards. They could not help but tremble


    and some even fell to the ground.


    At the same time, the Spiritual Emperors broke into a cold sweat, wondering where the overbearing


    diabolic beast came from.


    But the next moment, two figures flew down, shocking the guards and Spiritual Emperors present.


    Seeing the faces of the two familiar figures, a Spiritual Emperor could just stammer in surprise, "P-


    princess La? It is indeed you! We''re d that you''re finally back!" The Spiritual Emperor on the lead


    eventually regained hisposure and greeted respectfully upon confirming that it was Princess La.

 Chapter 1878 Reporting Something Important

    Chapter 1878 Reporting Something Important


    "Go and report to the king that we arrived. The Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief and I will see him


    shortly in the meeting hall," La ordered promptly.


    The leading Spiritual Emperor immediately nodded and sent someone to report to the king about the


    arrival of La and Rocky.


    "Come on. Let us go too." La turned to Rocky and nodded at him.


    But before they could go, one of the guards asked, "Your Royal Highness, what about your ride? I''m


    afraid we cannot deal with it if you just leave it here."


    "Oh, the beast actually belongs to him," La replied casually.


    Upon hearing this, the Spiritual Emperors and the royal guards present instantly grew very respectful of


    Rocky. After all, no one expected that the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief possessed such a powerful


    beast.


    "So, this is the legendary Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief! What a brilliant and powerful young man!"


    "That''s right. It''s obvious that he is an extraordinary guy!"


    "It seems that even Princess La favors him. I''m sure that he will have a bright future ahead!"


    The Spiritual Emperors immediately said some ttering words to get on Rocky''s good side.


    On the other hand, Rocky just let out a faint smile and said nothing in response. Then, he waved at


    Rubygon, signaling it to leave first. Afterward, it let out a low roar and majestically flew away before


    everyone''s eyes.


    Immediately after, Rocky and La got going and entered the pce under the gazes of the public.


    Not long after, the two of them arrived at the meeting hall, where the king and several people were


    waiting for them. Some of them were elders of the royal family, while the others were ministers. It


    seemed that they were just summoned when the king got the news that La and Rocky had returned.


    "Your Majesty, we havee back." La saluted the moment they appeared before the king.


    At the same time, Rocky also cupped his hands as a sign of respect.


    "Tell me, how were you able to return? After you left, the teleportation point in the pce was suddenly


    destroyed by a mysterious force that descended from the sky. I was worried that none of you would be


    able toe back safely," the king could only ask directly while he sat straight on his throne. In fact,


    the king was a little surprised when the Spiritual Emperor reported that the two had alreadye back.


    After all, he did not expect that La would return earlier than Enoch or Zain, especially after the


    teleportation point was destroyed.


    "We were a bit lucky to find another teleportation point inside the Ghostly Demon Land," La


    answered as she cast a nce at Rocky.


    "Oh, is that so?" When the king heard this, his brows instantly furrowed. Although he knew that there


    were other teleportation points in the Ghostly Demon Land, most of them were destroyed, including the


    one in the pce. He knew there was indeed another one left, but the location and information about it


    were only known to the previous rulers. Hence, the king found it really strange that they were able to


    find it.


    However, he did not bother to ask about it. Instead, he changed the topic. "Why are you the only ones


    who came back? Where are Zain, Enoch, and their team members?"


    "After we obtained Phillip''s power, we tried to escape from the Ghostly Demon Land immediately. That


    was when we happened to find the teleportation point. So, as for whether Prince Zain and Prince


    Enoch havee back or not, we have no idea whatsoever," La bluntly replied. Logically, there was


    indeed no need to wait for the other teams since they werepetitors. Besides, the first one who


    could bring back Phillip''s power would be dered the winner. Moreover, Enoch colluded with the


    demonic race and almost caused all of them to die back in the Ghostly Demon Land. Thus, La did


    not really care if they coulde back or not.


    "So, you have obtained Phillip''s power?" Apparently, the king only thought that they came back safely,


    but he did not expect that La also finished the task and obtained Phillip''s power. Now, ording to


    the rule that he had set, La should be chosen as the next ruler.


    At the same time, the elders and ministers could just look at each other and discuss among


    themselves. Among the three candidates, they had always thought that La would have the least


    chances of seeding.


    "To be exact, Odin was the one who obtained it." La did not dare to take all the credit. Instead, she


    told the truth without hesitation. After all, if it wasn''t for Rocky, she might not have evene back


    alive, let alone acquire Phillip''s power.


    "I see..." The king shifted his gaze to Rocky upon hearing what La said. Although he had already


    seen Rocky once before they entered the Ghostly Demon Land, he didn''t really pay much attention to


    the young man. In the king''s eyes, Rocky was just a mere Godly Genius of a major fief. He might have


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    done some amazing performances before, but it was not enough to really capture the king''s attention.


    But now that Rocky helped La get ahold of Phillip''s power, the situation had somehow changed.


    Even the elders and ministers also fixed their eyes on Rocky. For most of them, this was their first time


    meeting the young man. Previously, they also heard about Rocky''s reputation along with the stories


    regarding his performance in the Shura Race. So, now that they had finally seen him in person, they


    grew more curious about him.


    However, as they scrutinized him, it seemed that they could not see anything special about Rocky.


    They thought that his aura was very ordinary, and nothing really stood out.


    Thus, this made them all the more wonder how Rocky managed to obtain Phillip''s power.


    "Your Royal Highness, aren''t you being too modest? How can he acquire Phillip''s power when we can


    see in as day that his strength is very average? It would seem that the trial is too simple!" a


    confidant of Zain, who was also a minister of the royal family, suddenly butted in with hints of jealousy


    and disdain in his tone.


    "Simple? Then, you can ask Prince Zain what he experienced in the Ghostly Demon Land when he


    with a straight face. Then, she nced at Rocky and hinted something.


    Shortly after, Rocky took out a jade bottle, which was being surrounded by a strange halo. It was


    actually the container where he ced some of Phillip''s power from the Purgatorial Tripod.


    As soon as Rocky held the jade bottle in front of him, it immediately gave off an astonishing pressure.


    Even the elders present, who were at the Shura Realm, could not help but instantly wear a serious


    expression.


    However, Rocky, who was the one holding the bottle in his hand, just remained calm and unaffected by


    the overwhelming power emitting from the bottle.


    Obviously, the elders and minister got more confused. After all, they believed that Rocky was just a


    Spiritual Emperor. But it was also a fact that he was not affected in any way by the pressure released


    by Phillip''s power.


    Then, Rocky eventually handed the bottle over to the king. The moment the king received the jade


    bottle, he opened the cork. Immediately after, a strong aura at the God Realm spread in the air and


    filled the hall. The elders and ministers instantly felt a shiver down their spine, and their faces turned


    pale.


    "This is indeed Phillip''s soul power!" the king eximed and confirmed.


    Afterward, the elders and ministers began conversing among themselves again. With the confirmation


    from the king, ording to the new rule, La was undoubtedly going to be the next ruler.


    "Thank you for all your hard work. For now, go back and take a good rest!" However, to everyone''s


    surprise, the king did not mention anything about the matter of the throne''s sessor.


    Although she was a bit puzzled, La didn''t deem to initiate talking about the topic. Right now, this


    issue could wait since she had something more important to report.

 Chapter 1879 A Lot Of Things

    Chapter 1879 A Lot Of Things


    "Your Majesty, may Odin and I speak with you alone? We have some important matters to report to


    you," La suddenly said, wearing a serious expression on her face.


    The king''s eyes narrowed. Then, he waved his hand, gesturing to the elders, ministers, and guards to


    leave the hall as soon as possible.


    Shortly after, only the king, La, and Rocky were left.


    "What is it about?" the king asked directly.


    "When we entered the Ghostly Demon Land this time, we encountered a member of the demonic race


    from the Holy-Evil World. However, she possessed a body of a member of the Shura Race, so she


    could enter thend without being noticed," La informed without further ado. Even in the Shura


    Race, the existence of the Holy-Evil World was only known among the members of the royal family.


    This was also the main reason why La requested to speak alone with the king. This matter was very


    confidential that even the ministers and elders could not know about it.


    "What?! A member of the demonic race? Are you certain about this?" the king asked with his eyes wide


    open. In fact, a goddess from the Holy-Evil World was the one who arranged the trip to the Ghostly


    Demon Land. Hence, if a member of the demonic race was able to sneak in, then it really was a huge


    matter.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. We are very certain. After all, the woman from the demonic race was colluding with


    Prince Enoch, and they had set up an ambush in the Demon Sealing Pce. Their purpose was to


    release Phillip''s soul, so they tried to annihte both my team and Zain''s team," La uttered with hints


    of anger in her tone.


    "Enoch? I can''t believe this! He dared to break the rules of the royal family just to attain power!" The


    king''s face immediately darkened in exasperation. Back then, the royal family had already fallen victim


    to the schemes of the demonic race, which led to the sad fate of the Shura Race. As a result, they were


    still experiencing the consequences from before. After that grim incident, it became taboo for the royal


    family to have any connections with the demonic race. Now that Enoch''s collusion with the demonic


    race was exposed, it was a clear sign of rebellion against the Shura Race.


    "This is the reason why Odin and I tried toe back as soon as possible. We know that this matter is


    not trivial, and it could lead to severe repercussions if nothing was done immediately. We reported this


    to you as soon as we can so that you can take necessary measures just in case something unexpected


    happens." Of course, La did not directly say that Enoch would try to rebel against the royal family,


    but the king could already guess what she was implying.


    "So, he is nning to rebel and forcefully take over the Shura Race? I cannot believe this! What the


    hell is he thinking?" The king could just grit his teeth in disdain.


    "I don''t know what he will do next, but I do think that we should be prepared for what may happen."


    Enoch was still a member of the royal family, so La would not tantly speak against him.


    "All right. I will deal with this matter myself. You don''t have to worry." the king replied resolutely.


    "Then, who will be the next leader of the royal family?" La finally had the opportunity to ask


    about this other issue.


    "I want to make the decision when Zain and the otherse back. Go back now and have a rest."


    Then, the king waved his hand and signaled La and Rocky that they could leave.


    Before leaving, La and Rocky exchanged nces. Originally, they also wanted to bring up that


    Rocky had already obtained the Purgatorial Tripod itself. However, after hearing what the king said,


    both of them felt that it was not the time to reveal it. It seemed that the king had other ns. Thus, if


    they told him about the Purgatorial Tripod, things might be even moreplicated. For now, they


    decided to leave ande up with some countermeasures.


    After that, Rocky and La eventually left the hall.


    As they were walking out of the pce, La still wore a serious face as if she was in deep thought.


    "It seems that you are pretty disappointed with what happened back there." Rocky could easily guess


    what was on the mind of the princess. ording to the rules that the king had set, since they were the


    first who came back with Phillip''s power, he should have already dered that La would be the


    throne''s sessor. However, the king said that he wanted to wait for the other candidates toe


    back before he made his decision. Therefore, it just meant that he actually wanted either Zain or Enoch


    to be the sessor. But with Enoch''s collusion with the demonic race, Zain was the only other option.


    "Well, maybe I am a bit disappointed, but it is also within my expectations. I have already thought that


    the king would not want to give up the throne to me," La said with a firm attitude.


    "I can guess why he will hesitate to give the throne to you. Zain is his son, and Enoch is his brother. On


    the other hand, you are the daughter of the former queen. Naturally, he will want his blood rtives to


    be his sessor. But now that Enoch should be out of the picture, he must be thinking of passing the


    throne to Zain," Rocky said. He was not surprised at all.


    "That''s what I am thinking too. It is justughable that after we experienced all those hardships just to


    obtain Phillip''s power, we are still unable to get what we want." La shook her head and let out a sigh.


    Then, she continued, "Why didn''t you mention anything about the Purgatorial Tripod to the king? I was


    waiting for you to say it, but since you didn''t, I thought that you are holding the information back for a


    good reason."


    "You have seen his attitude even after we showed Phillip''s power. If he knows that I have the


    Purgatorial Tripod, I''m sure that he will force me to hand it over. I don''t think that is a very good idea


    right now," Rocky said with a bitter smile.


    "I know. But eventually, the king will know about it. It cannot be hidden from him forever." La knew


    that it would be a matter of time before Zain and Enoch could find the remaining teleportation arrays.


    When they got back, the fact that Rocky possessed the Purgatorial Tripod would immediately be


    revealed.


    "For now, we can only hide it from the king for as long as we can. Don''t worry. I will do some


    preparations ande up with a solution," Rocky said reassuringly. "Besides, don''t think too much.


    Didn''t I tell you that I''ll do whatever I can in order for you to inherit the throne?"


    "How can you remain so confident? Maybe you''re just trying to console me!" At this point, La was


    not very optimistic, and she felt that Rocky was just trying tofort her.


    "Of course not! Have I ever let you down? I have ns to deal with this situation. All you need to do is


    trust me. Anyway, do you need a ride back to your ce?" Rocky asked with a smile.


    "No, thanks. I can manage on my own. Besides, you should see Gilbert immediately. In the meantime,


    I''ll also think of a backup solution to our problems," La answered.


    "Okay then." Rocky did not insist anymore. Then, he quickly summoned Rubygon and headed back to


    the Ghost Fief.


    About half a dayter, Rocky finally arrived at the leader''s mansion in the Ghost Capital. Afterward, he


    immediately went to see Gilbert.


    However, when Gilbert saw that Rocky came back alone, he was utterly confused and instantly had the


    urge to ask what happened. Then, Rocky told him everything that they had gone through while inside


    the Ghostly Demon Land. But he deliberately omitted the details that he had the Purgatorial Tripod and


    what Vivian had done for him.


    After hearing all of these, Gilbert could not speak for a while. He did not expect that such a turn of


    events would happen. He was just d that Rocky, La, and the rest of her team were able toe


    back safely.


    "I did not expect that Prince Enoch could resort to such a terrible thing just to achieve his ambition. He


    was so desperate that he cooperated with the demonic race. I cannot believe this," Gilbert uttered with


    a frown.


    "I can only assume that a bloody civil war will ur in the Shura Race in a matter of time. So, we


    should be prepared," Rocky warned sternly.


    "What did the king say?" Gilbert asked, curious as to how the king responded with this information.


    "Unfortunately, the king doesn''t seem to fully believe what we have said. In fact, even though the


    princess obtained Phillip''s soul power, which was the king''s condition in order for a candidate to be his


    sessor, it appears that he doesn''t want to pass the throne to her," Rocky said with a shrug.


    "Well, I have been worried about that all this time. Just like I expected, it will not be easy for Princess


    La to be the next ruler of the Shura Race." Gilbert shook his head, letting out a bitter smile.


    "For now, we can only wait for Prince Zain and the others toe back. Then, we shall see what the


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    king''s decision will be," Rocky added.


    "How about Valeria and others? When will they be back?" Gilbert asked out of concern.


    "I guess it will take them a few more days before they arrive here," Rocky surmised.


    "What about the two princes? How long do you think it will take before they cane back?" Gilbert


    asked with narrowed eyes.

 Chapter 1880 The Leaders Confusion

    Chapter 1880 The Leader''s Confusion


    "I am not sure. It depends on how fast they can find the teleportation point," Rocky replied, shaking his


    head.


    "Then, should we make some preparations before they arrive?" Gilbert asked, wondering what they


    could do next.


    "It will be best if you can dispatch some powerful warriors to guard the Blood Fief. I''m pretty sure that


    Prince Zain and Prince Enoch have already set their eyes on it," Rocky suggested after thinking for a


    while.


    "You''re right. I''ll also send a message to Flora to ask if she can lend some of her powerful warriors to


    help us. I should eventually ask her toe here to the Ghost Capital to discuss these things. I am


    certain that the Shura Race is about to undergo drastic changes." It was pretty obvious that Gilbert was


    worried, so he wanted to make sure that they were prepared in case something unexpected suddenly


    happened.


    "Sir, I have more things to report to you. Actually, this one is very confidential, so I am asking you to


    prepare yourself mentally. After all, you might get into trouble because of this," Rocky said in a serious


    tone.


    "You mean that this is more surprising than Prince Enoch colluding with the demonic race?" Gilbert''s


    eyes instantly narrowed when he heard that Rocky still had more serious matters to discuss.


    "I told you earlier that we obtained Phillip''s soul power. However, the whole truth is that we also took


    out the Purgatorial Tripod where Phillip''s soul is being sealed," Rocky finally revealed


    "What?! You have the Purgatorial Tripod with you?" Gilbert''s jaw almost dropped, shocked to his core.


    "Yes, you heard that right. The main goal of the demonic race is to take the Purgatorial Tripod and


    release Phillip''s soul. Hence, in order not to let it happen, we have no choice but to bring it back from


    the Ghostly Demon Land," Rocky exined calmly.


    "But does the king know about what you did?" Gilbert immediately probed. After all, this would definitely


    be a huge trouble if not handled properly.


    "We decided not to tell him yet. We thought that if the king knew about it, he will surely ask us to hand


    the tripod over to him. But looking at the current situation, it would be very dangerous to let it stay in the


    hands of the king. We don''t know who to trust among the people surrounding him in the royal family. If


    someone he trusts happened to be working for Prince Enoch, the tripod might get stolen, making the


    matter even worse," Rocky said, justifying his actions.


    "How about Prince Zain and his men? Do they know that you have the Purgatorial Tripod?" Gilbert


    continued to ask, trying to get a grasp of the entire situation.


    "Yes, sir. Everyone who entered the Demon Sealing Pce knows," Rocky answered.


    "If that is the case, then we cannot hide this information from the king for long." Gilbert deemed that


    they were not in a favorable position. Then, he continued, "Your concern makes total sense. Since


    Prince Enoch has already been exposed, he might get even more aggressive to achieve his goal.


    Since the demonic race is involved in this, I''m afraid that even the royal family might not be able to


    protect the tripod!"


    "That is also our concern. So, we took the liberty of acting on our own."


    "But I do think that we should still tell the king about it. Otherwise, once Prince Zain and the others


    the danger it entailed, Gilbert believed that it would be a better idea to report the matter to the king to


    avoid more trouble.


    "I''m sorry but I don''t intend to hand the tripod over no matter what. So, Prince Zain and the others


    could make up any story or lie, but it won''t matter. However, I''m afraid that you will also take the heat


    for my actions." Rocky expressed his thoughts.


    "What did Princess La say about this idea?" Gilbert heaved a sigh before he asked.


    "I believe she trusts my judgment. Otherwise, she would have already told the king about it when we


    talked to him. She has confidence that I can handle this well, so that is also what I am asking of you,


    sir."


    "I see. If the princess believes in you, then there is no need for me to object." As a supporter of the


    princess, Gilbert naturally respected her decisions.


    "That is all I have to report for now. Please excuse me." After saying that, Rocky eventually left.


    However, he did not return to the Ghost Pce just yet. Instead, upon leaving the leader''s mansion, he


    headed for the border of the Shura Race to meet with his independent army.


    Although Rocky had stayed in the Ghostly Demon Land for almost a month, the independent army had


    been functioning well on its own. They followed Rocky''s instructions and kept on harassing the army of


    the Shura Race at the border whenever they had the chance. At the same time, they also collected


    necessary information while exploring the terrain. In fact, in just a short time, they gained a lot of useful


    intel.


    As soon as Rocky appeared in the secret camp of the independent army, the fourdies¡ªEunice,


    Ca, Lilith, and Michelle¡ªquickly rushed over to meet him. The other Spiritual Emperors soon


    followed and came to see him.


    "Ha! You finally showed up. I thought you already abandoned us here!" Michelle was the first to speak


    out, expressing her frustrations as if she was a spoiled kid.


    "What happened here while I was gone? Is everything fine?" Rocky asked while letting out a smile.


    "Just like you told us, we attacked several small strongholds on the border and gave the army of the


    Shura Race a hard time," Eunice immediately reported in a proud tone.


    "I see. How about the number of casualties?" Depending on this information, he would decide if he


    should somehow change strategies.


    "About five hundred people were injured or killed in battle," Eunice replied honestly.


    "That''s good. It seems that the independent army can act effectively even without me personally


    "Well, we have learned from a brilliantmander-in-chief. That is to be expected!" Eunice said,


    ttering Rocky.


    "By the way, how was your trip to the Ghostly Demon Land? Was everything okay?" Ca asked out of


    concern and curiosity.


    "I almost died in there. But at least, everything still worked out in the end." Rocky then shook his head


    and let out a bitter smile.


    "You almost died? Then, that ce is really dangerous!" A trace of anxiousness built upon Lilith''s face


    after she heard Rocky''s response.


    "The dangers of thend are actually tolerable. However, the major threat that I experienced was


    brought by the appearance of a member of the demonic race. She was the reason why many lives


    were lost or put in danger," Rocky said tly.


    "A member of the demonic race?" The four girls and the other Spiritual Emperors furrowed their brows


    since it was their first time hearing about the demonic race.


    "It''s a long story, so I''ll just tell it some other time. Right now, I have an important matter to discuss.


    Eunice, Ca, Lilith, and Michelle,e with me for a while." After calling the four girls, Rocky led


    them into the tent in the center of the campsite.


    Of course, the four did not know what it was about, so they could just exchange nces while they


    followed Rocky into the tent.


    Because of Prince Enoch''s collusion with the demonic race, it meant that a civil war among the royal


    family of the Shura Race might be inevitable. Therefore, Rocky deemed that it was the best


    opportunity for the human race to make its move.


    Once the internal strife within the royal family turned into an all-out war, the overall strength of the


    entire Shura Race would only be focused inside their territory and would be divided into several


    factions. At the same time, Rocky was thinking of using this chance to further disintegrate the power of


    the royal family.


    Therefore, Rocky wanted the independent army to stand by and be ready. He would time the attack of


    the independent army when the civil war broke out. With this, the internal conflict inside the royal family


    would intensify even more.


    Now, the four women had already established their reputation within the independent army. Moreover,


    they were more powerful and capable of leading than the rest of the army. Therefore, Rocky would like


    to focus on further training the four women so that they could better handle things on their own when


    the time came.


    Rocky then made a new arrangement in the independent army and divided it into four smaller teams.


    Obviously, the four women would be the leaders of each team. Upon Rocky''s signal, these four teams


    would invade the territory of the Shura Race to take his n to the next phase.


    "This time, be sure to follow the arrangement that I made so that we can also speed up the training


    process. Soon enough, you will have a chance to disy your skills to a full extent," Rocky said, trying


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    to hype them up.


    Apparently, the four girls were also very eager to exhibit their skills and potential. Hearing this, all of


    them let out an excited expression.


    After finishing his business with the independent army, Rocky went back to the Ghost Capital to wait for


    Valeria and Vivian toe back together with La''s team.


    Then, three dayster, a Spiritual Emperor rushed into the Ghost Pce and reported to Rocky. "Godly


    Genius, they are back."


    Rocky wasted no time and left the Ghost Pce at once. He then rushed to the meeting hall in the


    leader''s mansion and saw the tired faces of Valeria and Vivian. It seemed that they traveled back to the


    Ghost Capital without resting.


    "Vivian? Why did youe back with Miss Valeria and the others?" Gilbert instantly asked in


    confusion. Just a few days ago, Vivian suddenly disappeared from the mansion, but Gilbert did not


    really mind since it happened oftentimes. However, he did not expect that she had been with Valeria


    and the others.

 Chapter 1881 Arrest Odin

    Chapter 1881 Arrest Odin


    Vivian cast a nce at Rocky first before she answered Gilbert, "I''m going to exin it to youter."


    Gilbert knew that Vivian should have a good reason, so he didn''t need to pry further.


    "By the way, have you and Princess La already met the king?" Valeria asked and looked at Rocky.


    "Yes, we were able to talk to him," Rocky replied tly.


    "Then, what happened? Did the king confirm that the princess will be the next ruler?" Vivian asked in


    an expectant tone.


    "Unfortunately, that is still hard to tell." Rocky could just shake his head and let out a bitter smile.


    "Huh? What do you mean? I thought the king''s task was to get Phillip''s soul power? Princess La


    fulfilled that already and she was the first toe back. Why isn''t it enough to make her the throne''s


    sessor?" Valeria''s brows instantly furrowed, confused at the sudden turn of events.


    "Well, it seems that the king did not expect that Princess La will be the one to aplish the task.


    Obviously, he is biased toward the two princes. So, even if the princesspleted the task, it is still


    uncertain who the king will choose," Rocky exined calmly.


    "That''s absurd. The king should have just appointed his sessor if he will just take his word back. Did


    you mention to him that his brother colluded with the demonic race?" Vivian asked with hints of


    disappointment in her voice.


    "Yes, we did. We told him what happened in the Demon Sealing Pce," Rocky replied and nodded.


    "So, what did the king say?" At this point, both Vivian and Valeria were getting quite anxious. As they


    waited for Rocky''s reply, they were thinking that their efforts in the Ghostly Demon Land might all be in


    vain.


    "He said that he needed to talk with Prince Zain and Prince Enoch when they came back before he


    could make the decision. Of course, he would not believe us right away in case we were just making


    things up," Rocky answered with a sigh.


    "We should have expected this. Obviously, the king wants to favor his family''s side. I bet that if it was


    any other member of the royal family, he would have already charged that person with treason!" Valeria


    snorted coldly, thinking that the king was being unfair in his judgments.


    "Well, it''s meaningless to get upset right now. For now, we can just consider ourselves lucky that we


    are able to safelye back from the Ghostly Demon Land," Vivian said rationally to calm Valeria


    down.


    "You are right." Valeria immediately recognized what Vivian was trying to do, so she eventually lowered


    her voice.


    "Vivian is right. We can''t do anything about it right now. Go back first and have a rest. We will deal with


    this matter when the right timees." Gilbert then waved his hand and dismissed them.


    Valeria and Vivian were the ones to leave first.


    When the two girls were gone, Rocky asked, "Leader, it has been a few days since we came back. Is


    there any news from the royal family about the arrival of the two princes?"


    "No, I haven''t heard anything yet. Is there a possibility that they could note back at all?" Gilbert


    asked with a frown.


    "Well, that is not impossible. If Prince Enoch and his men managed to kill Prince Zain and his team,


    then that will be the case. There is also a possibility that they will be trapped in the Ghostly Demon


    Land for a very long time." Rocky knew that finding the hidden teleportation arrays without prior


    knowledge about them would be very difficult. Hence, he had also considered the possibility that they


    would be trapped in there.


    "However, if Prince Zain and his men are really killed by Prince Enoch, I''m afraid that it will be more


    disadvantageous for us. They are the only other ones that can testify about what happened in the


    Demon Sealing Pce. If there isn''t anyone to back up your ims, Prince Enoch will definitely frame


    you up. He might even put all the me on you, saying that you are actually the one who colluded with


    the demonic race. Moreover, there is the fact that you have taken the Purgatorial Tripod." Gilbert was


    indeed an insightful man who had already experienced a lot of things in life. He had thought of the


    possible scenarios based on the fact that he knew.


    "I also thought about those things. Therefore, we can just prepare ourselves and expect the worst. At


    that time, we have to quickly adapt to the situation. Of course, I am still hoping that it will note to


    that," Rocky said in a serious tone. Obviously, he was already prepared for whatever came his way.


    After his conversation with Gilbert, Rocky left, too.


    The next few days were quite peaceful. However, for Rocky, the more peaceful it was, the more he


    could feel that a storm wasing.


    Nheless, he had already done the necessary preparations. He had finished instructing the


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    independent army, and they could deploy any time to attack the territory of the Shura Race.


    Then, three dayster, a report reached the Ghost Fief that Zain and Enoch had finally returned from


    the Ghostly Demon Land. However, the report said that Zain''s entire team encountered a horrible


    ident, and only the prince himself was able to survive. But even he had sustained serious injuries


    and was in aa. Furthermore, it was said that Enoch was the one who saved him.


    After receiving the news, Gilbert immediately summoned Rocky and discussed some


    countermeasures. If Zain was really in aa and could not speak for himself, it would be really


    troublesome. In fact, this was the worst-case scenario that they had been thinking of.


    "I don''t believe that Prince Zain and his men were in an ident just like what the report said. I think


    Prince Enoch was the one responsible for this. It just means that Enoch is ready to deal with you and


    ns to retrieve the Purgatorial Tripod at any cost," Gilbert surmised, wearing a serious expression.


    "It is also the only exnation that I can think of. It seems that we cannot prevent the worst possible


    situation." Rocky shook his head and let out a sigh. It was pretty obvious that Enoch was doing


    whatever he could to get the Purgatorial Tripod, and he started it by silencing Zain and his men, who


    were the only other witnesses to prove Rocky''s innocence.


    "What are you nning to do now?" Gilbert asked with hints of anxiousness in his voice.


    "What do you think I will do, Leader Gilbert?" Rocky did not answer directly and just returned the


    question.


    "Knowing you, I think you are nning to tantly disobey the royal family," Gilbert said as his face


    darkened.


    "Then, will you support me?" Rocky bluntly asked, revealing a faint smile.


    "You know that I chose to support Princess La, so I am well prepared to fight for her welfare.


    However, deliberately disobeying the royal family is a whole other matter! Even the princess might not


    be willing to have a falling out with them," Gilbert said firmly.


    "I know that. But at this point, it is useless to take the royal family out of the equation. No matter what


    we do, Prince Enoch will surely find a way to manipte the royal family to turn them against us. I


    believe that there are some things that we will face eventually, so we might as well take a stand right


    now. Leader Gilbert, even you know that the conflict within the royal family is getting more serious by


    the moment. Just to be the next ruler, Princess La risked everything to ovee the two


    powerful princes. Unfortunately, Prince Enoch colluded with the demonic race just so he can attain


    what he wants. Now that Prince Zain is in critical condition and out of the picture, only Princess La


    can pose a threat to Prince Enoch. In other words, you are the one who needs to make a decision


    here, not me!" Rocky knew that Gilbert still had some misgivings about the overall situation. As a


    renowned leader of one of the fiefs, he held a huge responsibility. Although he publicly dered his


    support for La, he would never dare to disobey the royal family unless he really had no other choice.


    After hearing everything that Rocky said, Gilbert could not help but grit his teeth and clench his fists. He


    knew that Rocky was right. Because of Zain''s unfortunate condition, the battle for the throne''s


    sessor was now just between La and Enoch. However, the king would definitely favor his brother.


    Therefore, if La really wanted to obtain the throne and go against Enoch, it would be equivalent to


    making an enemy out of the entire royal family.


    Hence, Gilbert had to make a crucial choice at this very moment.


    While Gilbert was still in deep thought, a Spiritual Emperor suddenly came in and reported, "Leader,


    the king just sent a message. He is summoning both you and the Godly Genius to the pce of the


    royal family."


    "Anyway, let''s cross the bridge when we get there," Rocky said indifferently.


    "All right. Let''s go." Then, Gilbert heaved a deep breath and collected himself. After he stood from his


    seat, the two walked out of the hall.


    Right after they got out of the mansion, they rode Gilbert''s mount and headed directly to the Royal


    Land.


    Upon entering the Royal Land, they proceeded to the imperial pce, where the king should be waiting


    for them.


    However, as soon as they entered the pce, they were weed by many important figures of the


    Shura Race. These included the elders and ministers of the royal family, as well as La and Enoch.


    Aside from them, Rocky and Gilbert also noticed the presence of strong warriors at the Shura Realm


    standing on opposite sides with unfriendly expressions on their faces.


    When Rocky looked at La, he recognized the anxiousness and restlessness in her eyes. Hence, he


    instantly knew that they would be in huge trouble.


    At the same time, the king sat majestically on the throne, and his eyes were like daggers, piercing


    through Rocky and Gilbert.


    "Greetings, Your Majesty. I received the message that you are summoning us." Gilbert and Rocky tried


    to remain calm despite the tense atmosphere. They walked towards the king and bowed in front of him.


    "Yes. I have been waiting for you. Guards, arrest Odin!" the king suddenly ordered.


    Immediately after, the strong warriors at the Shura Realm surrounded Rocky and prepared to restrain


    him.

 Chapter 1882 Argue

    Chapter 1882 Argue


    "Your Majesty, what is the meaning of this?" Gilbert was struck dumb by the king''s sudden orders. They


    had just entered the hall, and this was what weed them.


    "Didn''t you know? Odin deliberately hid the fact that he had the Purgatorial Tripod, and he had no


    intention of handing it over to the royal family. That is enough proof of his attempt to incite a rebellion.


    Do you not agree, Leader Gilbert?" The king was fuming in anger and continued, "The Purgatorial


    Tripod that is sealing Phillip''s soul is guarded by the royal family for generations now. Taking it without


    permission is strictly prohibited. Who knows what he will do with it?"


    Hearing the king''s argument, Gilbert was at a loss for words. This was what he was afraid of the


    moment Rocky told him about the tripod. Thus, he could just turn to Rocky and hint at the young man


    to exin it himself.


    "Your Majesty, it is true that I have the Purgatorial Tripod with me, but I did not mean to hide the truth


    without any good reason. I was just afraid that things might get even worse if it was handed over to the


    royal family. I don''t think it is a good thing if too many people know that the tripod has been taken out of


    the Demon Sealing Pce!" Rocky argued with reason.


    "Now, you are saying that you want to protect me? Then, why didn''t you tell me that you have it when


    you and La met with me? If Enoch did not tell me that you have the tripod, when are you nning to


    reveal it?" Of course, the king deemed Rocky''s exnation as questionable. The moment he hid the


    truth from the king, it had already somehow tarnished his integrity.


    "Your Majesty, I don''t see any need to hear more of Odin''s nonsense! The fact remains that he and


    Princess La concealed the secret about the Purgatorial Tripod, and the only logical reason behind it


    is because they want to plot against the royal family. Moreover, not only did they take the tripod from


    Zain, but they also cruelly injured him in the process. Now, they are trying to frame me up, saying that I


    colluded with the demonic race. What a ridiculous thing to say! Didn''t these idiots know that it is


    impossible for a member of the demonic race to enter the Ghostly Demon Land? How outrageous!


    Fortunately, I was able to save Prince Zain and find the remaining teleportation point in time to get back


    and expose their conspiracy. I cannot start to imagine what kind of disgraceful things they could have


    done if I was not able to return!" Enoch immediately seized the opportunity to pin the me on Rocky


    and La. It seemed that he had already nned exactly what to say when this moment came.


    "Your Majesty, Enoch is twisting the truth. It was him who colluded with the demonic race, and their


    goal is to free Phillip''s soul. That is the only reason why Odin was forced to take the Purgatorial Tripod.


    He needed to protect it at all costs and prevent it from falling into the hands of those who want to


    destroy the Shura Race!" Princess La could not suppress her emotions anymore and also spoke up.


    At the back of her mind, if only Zain had not been seriously injured and beaten unconscious, they


    would not have to be falsely used like this.


    "Suppose you are telling the truth, I don''t think that is enough reason why you did not tell me about the


    Purgatorial Tripod," the king firmly dered.


    "That is my own idea, and it has nothing to do with Princess La. I have called the shots since it is my


    duty to protect the Purgatorial Tripod. I am just simply following orders." Rocky bravely took the


    responsibility and thought of a very good reason to defend himself.


    "What did you say? Whose orders are you following? Is there anyone who''s superior to the royal


    family?!" The king was instantly infuriated by Rocky''s statement, thinking that he was being very


    disrespectful to his authority.


    "This is the order from the gods!" Rocky snapped back.


    When these words left Rocky''s mouth, the entire hall burst into an uproar. After all, if that was the case,


    then Rocky really had more than enough reason to take the Purgatorial Tripod. A Godly Genius had


    directmunication with the gods and they could indeed bypass the authority of the royal family.


    Hearing this shocking revtion, the king could not help but frown. This was the perfect defense, and


    in this situation, Rocky''s exnation did make sense.


    "Your Majesty, this is a very convenient statement. How can we even validate it? Furthermore, the


    Shura Race is full of talents and powerful masters. Why would the gods specifically ask him to protect


    the tripod? Why not entrust that task to the royal family? Do we not have more capable men to protect


    it?" Of course, Enoch would not just stand idly. He continued to do his best to mislead and cast doubts


    on everyone''s mind.


    Soon enough, everyone discussed among themselves again. They thought that what Enoch said also


    made sense. After all, Rocky was not the only Godly Genius. In fact, from what they knew, he was not


    even the most powerful one among them all. Thus, they could not help but also ask why this important


    task was assigned to him.


    "Your Majesty, the gods'' decisions are none of our concern. The point here is that Odin has already


    exined everything about the Purgatorial Tripod and his name should be cleared. We should move on


    and focus on the fact that Enoch colluded with the demonic race. Both Zain and I, as well as every


    member of my team, are witnesses. If anything, he should be the one who needs to be restrained."


    La immediately stood up for Odin. Then, with a firm look on her face, she tried to shift the focus on


    Enoch.


    "Ha! Please don''t believe a word she just said. She wants to pass the me on me while Zain is still


    unconscious. This is all just a distraction so that you will not have to force Odin to hand the tripod over!


    Moreover, did not I tell earlier that they were the ones who injured Zain?" Enoch was surely a good


    actor. He appeared so indignant, easily making it look like he had nothing to do with what happened to


    Zain and his men.


    "Stop slinging mud at us, you big liar! How can you stand there and spout all this nonsense? Can you


    tell everyone when did Odin hurt Prince Zain?" Princess La was so fed up with Enoch''s lies that she


    could not help but shout and re at him.


    "Then, can you also exin how you were able to enter the Demon Sealing Pce in the first ce? It


    is known that only members from the direct line of the royal family have the knowledge to bypass the


    enchanted barrier that surrounds the Demon Sealing Pce. Hence, neither you nor I should know


    about it. Among the three of us, only Zain knows how to open the barrier. If you did not threaten him,


    then how did you know the method to enter the pce?" Indeed, Enoch was a cunning man. He was


    able to make a counter at the critical moment.


    Hearing this, La instantly turned to Rocky. The truth was that the enchanted barrier was destroyed


    because of the collision of powers of the holy treasures of the divine race and the demonic race. Since


    Rocky possessed the God-killing Sword, he should be able to exin himself out of this.


    However, Rocky furrowed his brows as he was put on the spot. The God-killing Sword was a legacy


    from King Corey, and it was a lost divine treasure of the Shura Race''s royal family. Obviously, he would


    be in even greater trouble if he showed it. After all, they would all wonder how he got ahold of such a


    treasure. However, if he did not reveal it, he would not have enough evidence to prove his ability to


    enter the Demon Sealing Pce on his own.


    Moreover, Gilbert had already seen the God-killing Sword before. If Rocky showed it in front of him, he


    would definitely recognize the weapon, and he might suspect his true identity.


    Fortunately, Rocky was sly himself. He quickly thought of a perfect response and said, "Are you not


    listening? I just said that I was ordered by the gods to protect the Purgatorial Tripod. Of course, they


    also told me the way to enter the Demon Sealing Pce. You may be a good liar, and you have to do


    better than that. You said that I harmed Prince Zain. So, are you saying that you saw it with your own


    eyes? Then why didn''t you stop me? All you did since earlier was falsely use us. If you have any


    evidence to prove me guilty, then show it to everyone and don''t just run your mouth!" Rocky did not


    hold back anymore and retorted coldly.


    Enoch was rendered speechless, not expecting to hear this from Rocky. Obviously, he was in a pickle


    since he didn''t have any evidence to prove that Rocky had indeed injured Zain. At this point, they were


    in a stalemate. However, his main goal was just to force Rocky into handing the tripod over so that he


    could have a chance to steal it.


    "Prince Enoch, logically speaking, Prince Zain''s strength and your strength should be above Odin''s.


    Let''s say that Prince Zain was caught off guard. Then, why did you let your nephew be hurt to such an


    extent? Furthermore, you also let the culprit take away the Purgatorial Tripod? I thought you said that


    you were also at the Demon Sealing Pce at that time? So, did you just watch all of this happen


    before your eyes?" Gilbert asked with inquisitive eyes.


    Enoch gritted his teeth, knowing how shrewd Gilbert was. But of course, he would lie through his teeth


    just to get out of this predicament. "That''s because he yed a trick and then summoned a mysterious


    helper! Don''t dare use me that I did nothing while your Godly Genius was stealing the tripod!" Then,


    he tried changing the subject and said, "Odin, if you really are tasked to protect the tripod, then fine,


    you did your job. But now that you are back, you should hand it over to the royal family. If you are still


    unwilling to give it back, then it just proves that you have an ulterior motive for getting it!"


    "I''ve had enough! Stop arguing, all of you!" The king eventually got annoyed by all the arguments that


    he heard. Enoch and Rocky had their own version of the story, and the only one who could prove which


    one was lying was Zain. However, in his current condition, they could not do anything. Hence, the king


    eventually decided that they would have to wait until Zain woke up before he made his judgment.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 1883 Look At Each Other

    Chapter 1883 Look At Each Other


    "The Purgatorial Tripod must be returned to the royal family. Odin, if you are smart enough, do not


    make this moreplicated. If you insist on going your way, then I will also be forced to deal with this


    matter ording to thew of the Shura Race!" the king said seriously. In the end, he could not let


    anyone outside the royal family possess the Purgatorial Tripod.


    "I already professed the very reason why I cannot hand the Purgatorial Tripod over. If you still want to


    take it from me by force, then I''m afraid I will do my best to protect it with all my might," Rocky


    answered with a straight face. Even if he ended up deliberately disobeying the order of the king, he


    would never give Enoch the chance to steal the Purgatorial Tripod. After all, this would only cause a


    After hearing Rocky''s firm words, the whole pce was taken aback. No one expected Rocky to


    tantly refuse the king''s order. This was indeed equivalent to disobeying the authority of the entire


    royal family.


    "Do you see it now, Your Majesty? This guy definitely has ill intentions!" Enoch immediately uttered,


    adding fuel to the fire.


    "Odin, does it have to reach to this extent?" La reminded Rocky. Of course, she did not want things


    to be more chaotic. So, she tried to convince him not to do it this way.


    "I know what I am doing. You don''t have to get involved in this matter," Rocky told La in a serious


    tone.


    "I already gave you all the chances to make this easy for you. Guards, arrest Odin!" Seeing that Rocky


    remained stubborn, the king eventually lost his patience and ordered the warriors at the Shura Realm


    to seize Rocky.


    "Your Majesty, please wait a moment!" La protested. Of course, she wouldn''t just sit idly while they


    did injustice towards Rocky, who had been a huge help for her.


    "What is it? Do you intend to defend the crime of this man?" the king asked with a cold stare.


    At this moment, all the royal members in the pce had their eyes fixed on the princess, waiting for


    what she was going to say.


    "I just think that even if you have Odin arrested, he will still not be willing to surrender the Purgatorial


    Tripod. Are you going to kill him if he refuses to hand it over? In my opinion, this rash action will only


    gain criticism and dissatisfaction from others," La answered resolutely.


    "Huh? Criticism and dissatisfaction? Who will dare say that they are dissatisfied with me, the king?"


    The king snorted coldly, raising his eyebrow.


    "Your Majesty, if you are not aware, there are already many rumors spreading within the royal family


    right now. The rumors say that you have a selfish motive for picking your sessor. Previously, you


    clearly said that whoever obtains Phillip''s soul power andes back first will be your sessor.


    But when Odin and I came back and handed it to you, you did not appoint either one of us as the next


    ruler. If this information spreads out to the rest of the Shura Race, I''m afraid that it will not cause


    anything good for you or the royal family." La voiced her concerns as she stared back at the king


    with burning eyes.


    "So, what exactly are you saying?" The king seemed to have a hint of what the princess meant, but he


    wanted to hear it from her mouth.


    "It is quite simple. Since Odin was the one who obtained Phillip''s soul power, ording to the rules that


    you have set yourself, he should be the rightful sessor. I will do my best to support his im to the


    throne!" La dered with an unwavering conviction.


    Upon hearing this unexpected deration, all of the royal members, including the king, were stunned.


    No one expected that the princess would easily give up thepetition and even publicly support


    Rocky on bing the king''s sessor.


    Even Enoch''s smug face instantly darkened. In fact, at the back of his mind, he knew this was a brilliant


    move from La. If Rocky became the next ruler, she could still manipte everything from behind the


    scene since he was on her side. Moreover, they would have the chance to protect the Purgatorial


    Tripod because Rocky did not need to hand it over anymore.


    "Your Majesty, Odin is the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief. If he is to be the next ruler, the Ghost


    Fief and the Flower Fief will be at his back to support him to the fullest!" Although Gilbert was also


    shocked at what the princess suddenly did, he immediately made up his mind and followed her


    initiative. With this, Rocky already had the support of two fiefs if ever he became the next king.


    Because of this unexpected turn of events, the hall was filled with chatter. With the influence of La,


    as well as the power of the two fiefs, Rocky had a solid foundation to be the next king of the


    Shura Race. Hence, they thought that even the king would have to think about this carefully.


    "I already said that I still have some doubts about the candidates. I won''t make a decision until I think


    that it is the right time!" The king was also bbergasted to see that La was willing to give the


    Gilbert offered, he could not just make Rocky his sessor.


    "When will be the right time, Your Majesty? You have already dyed the selection many times. In the


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    eyes of many people, you are only doing this because you are biased toward someone!" La frankly


    stated, questioning the king in front of everyone.


    "Are you telling me that I am being unfair?" the king answered angrily, offended by what La just said.


    "I am simply stating what my eyes could see." There was no hint of fear on La''s face at all. At this


    point, she had no choice but to risk it all and fight for what she believed was for the best. Right now,


    she deemed that the most important thing was to protect Rocky and the Purgatorial Tripod.


    "If it wasn''t for the sake of your mother, the former queen, I would have convicted you of rebelling


    against the royal family! La, learn to conduct yourself better and don''t deliberately get yourself into


    trouble," the king warned sternly.


    "Your Majesty, I just want to advise you not to neglect the opinion of the people. Everyone here knows


    that Odin has obtained Phillip''s soul power. I will just remind you that Odin is the Godly Genius whom


    the deities has chosen to protect the tripod. If you make the guards arrest him, your action will go


    against their will!" La strongly argued in a threatening tone.


    "Humph! There isn''t even enough evidence to back up that story. Why would I, the king, be afraid of a


    mere Godly Genius?" At this point, the king had no more intention of listening to anything La said. In


    his eyes, the royal family was the absolute authority and could not be challenged. Thus, he waved his


    hands and ordered again, "Arrest that guy!"


    Immediately after, the powerful warriors at the Shura Realm surrounded Rocky again and prepared to


    capture him. Rocky''s eyes turned cold. He knew that if he did not do something, it would be difficult for


    him to escape the pce. However, if he did that, he would surely have a falling-out with the royal


    family. It was too soon, and it might jeopardize his ns. Nheless, he was already in an


    unfavorable position, so he had to act ording to the situation and just alter his n afterward.


    But at this most critical moment, when the atmosphere in the hall reached the most chaotic point, a


    Spiritual Emperor suddenly rushed into the hall and reported, "Your Majesty, Prince Zain has woken up!


    He wants to talk with you alone."


    This immediately changed the tide of the situation as if a bomb had been defused. The members of the


    royal family looked at each other. The timing was indeed perfect for Zain to regain consciousness. With


    this, the truth should be solved soon. The fact whether Rocky stole the Purgatorial Tripod or Enoch


    colluded with the demonic race would be soon rified.


    "I will be there right away," the king immediately said. While he walked through the door of the hall, he


    turned around and said, "No one is allowed to leave this hall, especially Odin! Wait for me toe


    back." After saying that, he quickly left the hall and went to where Zain was.

 Chapter 1884 Under Control

    Chapter 1884 Under Control


    At this moment, the one with the sourest expression was none other than Enoch. After all, for him, this


    was the worst timing for Zain to wake up. He even injured his nephew so badly just so he could frame


    Rocky and La up and take the Purgatorial Tripod. At the back of his mind, hemitted a blunder


    by not killing Zain. Now that the prince was awake, he would definitely tell the king about everything,


    including Enoch''s collusion with the demonic race. At this point, Enoch would not be able to do


    anything even if he used all the lies that he could think of.


    Rocky, La, and Gilbert also cast a nce at Enoch. They knew that finally, his ploy would be


    exposed, and everything would now be resolved.


    The royal members were whispering to each other. They were guessing what would happen next once


    the king returned.


    However, while everyone was waiting for the king toe back, they suddenly heard something heavy


    falling from above. Then, a loud bang shook the entire hall.


    Startled, everyone looked upward, where the loud noise came from. The next moment, the roof of the


    hall was prated by an astonishing force. Countless dense ck shadows rushed into the hall and


    quickly spread out.


    "These are Ghostly Poisonous Bees! They are highly toxic, so don''t let them sting you!" When


    someone recognized the ck shadows, he hurriedly warned everyone else in the hall.


    Immediately after, everyone became wary and protected themselves against the deadly bees.


    "Hurry up and get out of here!" Some of the royal ministers who were afraid for their lives quickly


    rushed out of the hall in order to avoid such a disaster.


    In an instant, the hall became a mess, and almost everyone was panicking.


    Obviously, it was not an ident that this incident urred at this time. Aware of what was happening,


    Rocky and La quickly fixed their eyes on Enoch. They knew that only he had the motive to pull off


    something like this.


    As expected, Enoch let out a sinisterugh and swiftly soared into the air. He used the chaos to rush


    out of the hall and escape.


    Seeing this, Rocky immediately tried to stop Enoch. However, the Shura Realm masters instantly


    surrounded him and set up an enchanted barrier to seal him from where he was standing.


    "Odin, stand down! The king specifically ordered that you cannot leave this hall!" one of the masters


    said authoritatively.


    "Just wait here! I will go after him!" La knew what Rocky was thinking, so she hurriedly rushed out of


    the roof of the hall and chased after Enoch.


    Since Gilbert was worried that the princess would be harmed if she confronted Enoch, he also followed


    them.


    Now that the two had already gone after Enoch, Rocky tried to calm himself down and stayed put. He


    could only entrust this matter to Gilbert and La.


    When Enoch left the hall, the Ghostly Poisonous Bees that invaded also rushed out from where they


    came from.


    Eventually, the hall quieted down and became peaceful again.


    Soon enough, the ministers of the royal family, who escaped from the hall earlier, came back one after


    another. Of course, they had no idea why the Ghostly Poisonous Bees attacked out of nowhere. But if


    one paid attention to what happened, they could discern that Enoch arranged this so that he could


    make his escape before the king returned.


    Not long after, La and Gilbert also came back to the hall.


    "What happened? Did you catch him?" Rocky asked.


    However, the princess could only shake her head in disappointment.


    "I see. Then, it seems that Prince Enoch was well prepared in case he needed to escape. It is our fault


    that we let him run away this time," Rocky said tly.


    At this time, the royal members also suspected what really was happening. But of course, no one dared


    to say anything. After all, if their guess was true, it meant that the royal family would face such huge


    trouble.


    Not long after, the king finally returned. Upon seeing that the hall was destroyed, he shouted angrily,


    "What the hell happened here?"


    "Well, from the missing person in the hall, it should now be clear who the traitor is," La said calmly,


    pointing out the obvious.


    The king had already confirmed the truth from Zain. His own son verified that Enoch was the one who


    colluded with the demonic race.


    "Fine. Let go of Odin!" the king ordered.


    Hearing this, the Shura Realm masters undid the enchanted barrier and retreated back to the two sides


    of the hall.


    "Your Majesty, will you still require me to hand the Purgatorial Tripod over?" Rocky asked in an


    indifferent tone.


    "I have just confirmed from Zain that Enoch indeed colluded with the demonic race. However, the


    matters regarding the throne''s sessor and the Purgatorial Tripod need to be carefully considered.


    For the time being, I will discuss them with the elders before I will make the final decision. Therefore, I


    want you to stay here in the Royal Land for a few more days, Odin. Wait until I reveal my decision." It


    was very apparent that the king''s attitude towards the young man had improved a lotpared to


    earlier. After all, he learned that he was in the wrong.


    "Okay then. I have no problem with that." Rocky nodded in response.


    "If that is the case, then let him stay in my ce," La proposed. "Fine by me," the king answered in a


    low voice.


    Since he did not have anything left to say, he dismissed everyone and eventually left.


    "Let''s go to my ce first. This day has been too long already," La said, inviting both Rocky and


    Gilbert.


    Soon enough, the three also left the hall and returned to where La was residing.


    "Now that Enoch''s evil n has been exposed, it is a big possibility that he will soon rebel against the


    royal family. Then, what should we do next?" La asked, turning to Rocky.


    "Nothing. We will just wait," Rocky replied in a somewhat carefree tone.


    "Wait for what?" Gilbert and the princess quickly looked at Rocky in confusion, not knowing what he


    meant.


    "The moment Prince Enoch starts a rebellion, the royal family will surely send out troops to suppress


    him. However, we all know that the prince has the support of the demonic race. Hence, even if the royal


    family send out its most elite squad, I''m sure that it won''t be enough to end the internal strife. At the


    same time, we will just watch on the sideline and let them fight until the king is forced to abdicate the


    throne," Rocky answered with a serious expression.


    "Will that even happen? I don''t think the king will relinquish his throne. In fact, in the history of the


    Shura Race, it is very rare for a king to abdicate, unless it was already time for him to pick the


    sessor." Even Gilbert was a bit doubtful of Rocky''s n this time.


    "Nothing is impossible. Even the bloody rule of the Shura Race that hassted for thousands of years


    has to end, since it has caused widespread resentment among the poption. Moreover, I know that


    the leaders of the nine fiefs have their own selfish thoughts. The power of the royal family is indeed


    strong, and that is why they rely on it. However, once the nine fiefs remove their support to the royal


    family, the royal family cannot strive on its own." Even before, Rocky already had a deep understanding


    regarding the fight for imperial power. Hence, he knew exactly how to make the royal family be


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    vulnerable.


    "Suppose the king steps down, who will take over then?" Gilbert asked bluntly.


    "La, of course. Isn''t that the n all along?" Rocky answered without a shred of hesitation.


    "But will the king choose the princess as his sessor?" Gilbert asked with a frown. Based on the


    king''s attitude, he found it hard to believe that the king would willingly give his position to La.


    "Well, he doesn''t have much of a choice. First of all, we have the holy treasure that keeps Phillip''s soul


    sealed. Even the king said that the one who holds the holy treasure has the qualifications to inherit the


    throne. Secondly, Prince Zain is in no shape to be the king. So, in the end, La is the only one


    left," Rocky exined.


    "That is true. But still, if the majority does not ept her¡­" It seemed that Gilbert could not erase all of


    his misgivings.


    "We don''t have to worry about that. La''s reputation in the royal family has no blemish. I am sure that


    many people will support her," Rocky replied with confidence.


    "Then, how exactly are we going to deal with the two princes?" Gilbert inquired.


    "As we all know, Prince Zain has been seriously injured, so he should not pose any problem at the


    moment. When Prince Enoch starts to pull off his rebellion, I am sure that his first aim will be the royal


    family. That is the main reason why I said that we just need to wait. Once he confronts the royal family,


    we will have enough time to arrange and set our ns into motion." From Rocky''s tone, both Gilbert


    and La discerned that he had already made some arrangements beforehand.


    "Well, I guess we just have to trust your ns," La said with a sigh. In fact, she deeply admired


    Rocky''s ability to foresee various situations. With the situation under his care, it seemed that everything


    was under control.

 Chapter 1885 Draw The Fiefs Over

    Chapter 1885 Draw The Fiefs Over


    "Prince Enoch still has ties with some of the fiefs, and once he rebels, we can assume that these fiefs


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    will support him. Since the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief support you, it can be said that the royal


    family will lose the support of at least half of the nine fiefs. Of course, we also know that the nine fiefs


    are the foundation of the power of the royal family. Losing half of them will surely be a huge blow. With


    that, I don''t think the king can stand against Enoch and the demonic race." Rocky gave a coherent


    analysis.


    "I see. You are indeed right, Odin. The current situation seems to be favorable for us. If the royal family


    confronts Enoch''s army, they will have no time to deal with us. Just as you said, we can take advantage


    of that and proceed with our own ns." La immediately understood what Rocky was trying to say.


    By the time Enoch started his rebellion, the royal family would have no choice but to try to suppress


    him. While this was happening, Rocky and La could just watch from the sideline until both sides


    were banged up. At the right timing, they could make the move and put their ns in motion.


    "Your Royal Highness, have you already made up your mind to go against the royal family?" Gilbert


    asked with a frown. He knew that once the princess decided to do it, there would be no turning back.


    "Gilbert, do you think it is necessary for the royal family to continue existing? I know that you


    understand the current situation of the Shura Race better. If we let the current system continue and


    don''t make essential changes, the Shura Race will just repeat the mistakes it has done in the past,"


    La answered firmly. She remembered when Rocky asked her the same question, and from then on,


    she knew exactly what she should do.


    "I pledged my allegiance to you because I know that you have the capability to turn the Shura Race


    into something better. I don''t n to change my original intention. However, if we are going to go


    against the royal family, I can''t promise that Flora will also support you," Gilbert said with reluctance.


    "It is best if we let Valeria talk to Leader Flora. I believe that Valeria can persuade her," Rocky


    immediately urged. In fact, he had already spoken with Valeria about this, so she knew what to do


    when the time came.


    "I see. For now, I will leave Odin in your care, Your Royal Highness. If anything should happen, just


    send someone to inform me." After saying that, Gilbert eventually summoned his mount and headed


    back to the Ghost Fief.


    "Of course, we should not be contented with the support of the two fiefs. At this time, it will be better if


    we can also persuade and merge with the fiefs under Prince Zain," Rocky said, crossing his arms on


    his chest.


    "Join hands with the fiefs under Zain?" La had reservations. After all, she knew that it was


    something hard to do.


    "There is no doubt that Zain''s power and influence are the strongest among you three candidates.


    Although he and his men suffered great losses in the Ghostly Demon Land, it doesn''t necessarily affect


    his overall strength. If we can get the fiefs, who support him, over to our side, especially the Primitive


    Fief, it will certainly be a good thing for us," Rocky exined calmly.


    "I understand the logic of what you are saying, but I don''t think Zain will ever let us poach his men,"


    La replied, shaking her head.


    "Maybe. But in the end, it may not be up to him to decide on that matter. I have already sown some


    seeds in the past, and now it is time to reap them," Rocky said with a cunning smile.


    Hearing this, La could just sigh and let out a faint smile. In her mind, she thought that she was very


    lucky to have Rocky by her side. Otherwise, she might not even have a chance topete for the


    position of the leader of the royal family. She could not believe that the young man even had ways to


    gather the support of the fiefs that she thought would be impossible to have.


    After Gilbert was gone, La went back to her pce together with Rocky.


    Then, just after a few days, a piece of news spread out that Enoch had already started to revolt, and he


    even started to dere himself as the new king. Moreover, just as Rocky suspected, the two fiefs under


    Enoch also betrayed the royal family and joined the rebelling army.


    At this point, the power structure of the Shura Race began to get out of bnce. This rebellion meant


    that a bloody and chaotic civil war was about to ensue.


    Not long after, the news also reached the Royal Land.


    "Your Majesty! We received some bad news!" A minister hurriedly rushed towards the hall and was


    heavily panting.


    "What''s going on? Why are you in such a hurry?" The king, who was currently discussing important


    matters with the elders and other ministers in the hall, could not help but furrow his brows.


    "Your Majesty, Prince Enoch has just started a rebellion!" the minister eximed in a shaking voice.


    "What did you say?!" Obviously, the king was stunned. At some point, he still wanted to believe that his


    brother would not resort to such a thing.


    However, after everything that happened, he realized that he was naive to even think of that.


    Nheless, it was still unexpected that this would happen so soon. It turned out that Enoch had also


    nned for everything.


    "Where is he now?" the king asked.


    "He is still in his territory. Two of the three fiefs who support him have also joined his army."


    "That stupid brother of mine!" The king was so infuriated that it hade to this.


    "Your Majesty, let me lead my troops to settle this chaos right away!" Shortly after, a general stepped


    forward and asked for the king''s approval. However, it was apparent that he just wanted to make some


    contributions and be recognized by the king.


    "Ha-ha! What a noble act!" A burst ofughter was heard from outside the hall.


    The next moment, the door opened, and Rocky and La entered side by side.


    Everyone turned in their direction and saw that Rocky was the one who made the remark.


    "What is so funny, Odin?" Seeing the uninvited guests, the king''s eyes instantly grew cold and fierce.


    "I know that everyone is already expecting Enoch''s rebellion to happen. However, I don''t think that the


    royal family understands its current position. You have always been arrogant, but you can''t see that you


    are just powerful because of the nine fiefs. Moreover, is the royal family really united on the inside? Do


    you even have simr goals? In fact, let me ask everyone present here. How many of you are truly


    loyal to the royal family? How many of you are working with the royal family without any selfish or


    ulterior motives?" Rocky asked straightforwardly, letting out a sneer.


    Upon hearing these words, all of the royal members were taken aback. After all, they knew that Rocky


    was speaking the truth. For most people present there, when push came to shove, they would only


    prioritize their own gain.


    "How dare you, Odin?! Did you juste here to mock the royal family? What are you waiting for?


    Arrest this foul-mouthed guy!" the king shouted and ordered angrily.


    Immediately after, the masters at the Shura Realm on both sides of the hall pounced on Rocky and


    attempted to capture him.


    However, before they could even get close to Rocky, an overwhelming aura gushed out of his body,


    repelling the several masters and sending them flying backward.


    Seeing this scene, the royal members were dumbfounded. All these warriors were at the Shura Realm,


    but they were all blown away just by Rocky''s aura.


    Even the king''s mouth was left open. In fact, he was instantly intimidated by Rocky''s power that he


    suddenly restrained his anger.


    When the king had finally somehow calmed himself, he asked in a cold tone, "Why are you here? I


    don''t recall summoning you."


    "Well, a few days have already passed, and we have not heard anything from you. So, we had no


    choice but toe uninvited," Rocky said straightforwardly.


    The king could not speak for a while since he did not know what to respond. It was true that he was yet


    to summon the two, but it was only because he had not yet found a way to make Rocky hand the


    Purgatorial Tripod over.


    "Your Majesty, I think it will be better if we let Odin guard the Purgatorial Tripod! Prince Enoch has now


    openly betrayed the Shura Race. Since he is colluding with the demonic race, you know that their


    primary target is the Purgatorial Tripod. Even the gods deem that Odin is the most suitable one to


    protect it!" La stepped forward and made her voice heard.

 Chapter 1886 Heavenly Demon Tower

    Chapter 1886 Heavenly Demon Tower


    "Fine! If you really don''t have any intention of surrendering the Purgatorial Tripod, you need to prove


    that you have sufficient strength to protect it," the king said after thinking for a while. At this moment, he


    was already worried about Enoch''s rebellion. Hence, he deemed that he could not make an enemy of


    Rocky, which might cause La to rise in revolt, too. If that happened, the royal family would no longer


    be able to stand on its own. Therefore, instead of urging Rocky to return the tripod, he thought of giving


    the young man a chance.


    "What do you want me to do to prove it, Your Majesty?" Rocky asked, slightly letting out a frown. Of


    course, he knew that the king would not give him an easy task if he was willing topromise.


    Then, the king paused for a while and said, "Enter the Heavenly Demon Tower. If you can ovee


    the tower, then I will allow you to guard the Purgatorial Tripod."


    "The Heavenly Demon Tower?" Rocky repeated, narrowing his eyes. He had been in the Shura Race


    for a long time, but it was his first time hearing about it. However, he was certain that the information


    about the Heavenly Demon Tower should be stored somewhere in King Corey''s memory.


    The expressions on La''s and the royal members'' faces also changed. It seemed that they all knew


    about the tower.


    In fact, the Heavenly Demon Tower was not an ordinary ce. It was a forbidden area within the royal


    family, and one could only enter it with the king''s permission.


    In the Heavenly Demon Tower, the spirit of a demon that once caused chaos in the Shura Race was


    sealed. Moreover, it was also home to powerful martial spirits, who had followed the demonic race in


    the past. It was said that every one of them was above the Shura Realm.


    On the other hand, the Heavenly Demon Tower was a good ce to cultivate, especially for Shura


    Realm masters, since it was located above a spiritual cave. Furthermore, if one had enough strength,


    they could take the chance to refine the martial spirits in the tower and cultivate their soul.


    Among the royal family, the only ones that could enter the Heavenly Demon Tower were the king, some


    elders, and the extremely powerful Shura Realm masters that were acknowledged by the king.


    For the king to ask Rocky to do this task, almost everyone else in the hall thought that he was


    deliberately sending the young man to his death. After all, they did not know that Rocky''s strength had


    already reached the Shura Realm.


    "All right then. I will do it," Rocky agreed immediately.


    "Odin, think about it first. I know the Heavenly Demon Tower, and it will not be easy toe out of it


    safe and sound," La warned. Then, she turned to the king and said, "Your Majesty, I think your


    condition is too harsh."


    "Harsh? He is the one who insists on protecting the Purgatorial Tripod instead of handing it over to me.


    If he doesn''t even have the strength to get past the Heavenly Demon Tower, how can he protect it


    then?" the king retorted.


    "It''s okay, La. As long as His Majesty will let me guard the Purgatorial Tripod, I won''t refuse to take


    whatever kind of test it is," Rocky said with confidence.


    "I see. You are indeed a brave young man. Then, I will give you enough time to prepare. You shall enter


    the Heavenly Demon Tower tomorrow!" the king dered.


    "I don''t need any preparations. I can do it now. The sooner I start, the sooner I can finish, right?" Of


    course, Rocky''s indifferent words surprised everyone.


    The royal members present looked at each other and thought that Rocky was being too conceited.


    They could not help but think that if Rocky had that attitude when he entered the tower, he would end


    up dead.


    "I can permit you to go now. Are you sure about that?" The king was also surprised that he would get


    this kind of response from Rocky. But if the young man insisted, he would not prevent him from doing


    so.


    "Yes, I want to do it right away," Rocky answered firmly.


    "Fine. Come with me." Without further ado, the king stood up from the throne and left the hall.


    At the same time, Rocky, La, and the other members of the royal family also followed the king.


    As they followed the king, they eventually saw a milky white seven-floor tower at the end of a road


    within the Royal Land.


    "Odin, there are many powerful martial spirits sealed in the Heavenly Demon Tower. Most importantly, a


    powerful spirit of a demon is sealed on the top floor. Be very careful, and do not be reckless," La


    informed Rocky, sounding a bit anxious.


    "I see. Thank you for the heads-up." Then, all of a sudden, a fragment of memory came to his mind


    which seemed to be rted to the Heavenly Demon Tower.


    Afterprehending the information from the memory, he learned that most of the martial spirits and


    the spirit of the demon that were sealed in the tower were killed by King Corey. Because of all the


    powerful martial spirits in there, it was helpful for Shura Realm masters to cultivate their souls. Right


    after Rocky broke through to the Shura Realm, he never had the chance to cultivate his soul, so he


    deemed that it would be a good opportunity for him to do it in the Heavenly Demon Tower.


    Furthermore, it seemed that there was a legend stating that if one could subdue the spirit of the demon


    on the top floor of the tower, they would be able to obtain a divine treasure that could let them cultivate


    their soul.


    The divine treasure could not only attract martial spirits but also improve the effect brought by


    cultivating and merging the martial spirits. Of course, for strong warriors, this treasure was definitely


    coveted. More importantly, it seemed that no one was able to acquire it yet.


    A momentter, they finally arrived in front of the Heavenly Demon Tower.


    "Odin, you may now enter!" The king issued his permission.


    "I just have a question. What do I need to do in order to be considered that I have ovee the


    tower?" Rocky asked before he started walking towards the tower''s entrance.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "All you need to do is reach the top floor ande out through the transmission door. After that, you


    are deemed to have passed this task," the king briefly exined.


    Rocky just nodded and walked towards the tower without any hint of hesitation.


    Although the Heavenly Demon Tower was iparably huge, its entrance was only enough for a


    single person to enter. The door was kept open, but no one could see anything inside it. From the


    outside, the inside of the tower was as dark as the abyss.


    "I''ve already seen a lot of things, but I still find this one weird." Rocky heaved a deep sigh first before


    he eventually walked inside.


    The moment he entered the tower, he was engulfed by total darkness.


    But gradually, his sight adapted to the minimal light that the tower had. Hence, he was still able to


    faintly see. Then, he noticed that there were six doors around, and they all looked the same.


    If it was an ordinary person, they would have been confused already. However, since Rocky obtained


    Corey''s memory, differentiating them was not really a difficult thing.


    After searching from the memories that he inherited from the king, Rocky immediately knew where he


    was and what he needed to do. It turned out that right now, he was in the void between the Heavenly


    Demon Tower and the outside world.


    Moreover, in order to enter the real Heavenly Demon Tower, he needed to enter the correct door. Once


    he entered the wrong door, the positions of the six doors would change, and he would need to start


    from square one again. Under normal circumstances, a warrior would need to rely on luck just so he


    could seed.


    Of course, even if someone was very powerful, luck was still an essential part of their strength.


    However, as Corey''s sessor, Rocky did not really need to rely on luck. After all, he found in the


    memories left to him that there was a way to identify the correct door. All he needed to do was use his


    spiritual power to attract the martial spirits inside the tower and resonate with them. This way, he could


    easily determine which door led to the Heavenly Demon Tower.


    If it weren''t for Corey''s memories, Rocky would not be able to think of this method. Thus, he could not


    help but admit that Corey was indeed a genius.


    Immediately after, Rocky released his spiritual power and let it spread around the room.


    Before long, he felt a strong aura of martial spiritsing from a door on the left. It seemed that the


    marital spirits inside the tower had sensed his power.


    Then, all of a sudden, a strong suction force came from the door, and he was sucked into it.

 Chapter 1887 Hundred Puppet Array

    Chapter 1887 Hundred Puppet Array


    As soon as Rocky regained his sight, he found himself in a scene that resembled the purgatory. In front


    of him was a pile of human skulls and bones that were arranged orderly as if they were sacrificial


    offerings.


    The entire area emitted a strong evil presence which seemed to be from the remaining aura of the


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    martial spirits. Consequently, Rocky felt depressed, sensing what the spirits had gone through.


    While he was looking around, he could not find any stairs, so he did not know how he could advance to


    the upper floors. Moreover, he felt strange because he could not see any martial spirit around him,


    when in fact, he sensed them before entering the door that led to the Heavenly Demon Tower.


    Not knowing what exactly was happening, Rocky consulted Corey''s memories again. Then, he found


    out what was going on.


    It turned out that at times, the warriors at the Shura Realm were permitted to enter the Heavenly


    Demon Tower, but only the first three floors were opened for them. Therefore, most of the martial spirits


    on the first three floors were already refined by the warriors who had visited before.


    Afterward, he searched Corey''s memories to find out how he could get to the second floor.


    Upon acquiring the information that he needed, Rocky moved around the first floor ording to what


    he saw in Corey''s memories. Then, about an hourter, he arrived in front of a wall.


    Based on the memories, this spot should be the entrance that would lead to the second floor.


    ''Hmm. It seems that I still need to use my spiritual power to reveal the door.'' Rocky thought for a while


    and eventually released his spiritual power.


    Sure enough, the moment he activated his spiritual power, the wall in front of him suddenly became


    distorted. Then, like a mouth of a giant beast, it opened wide and swallowed Rocky into it.


    The moment Rocky reached the second floor, he felt a strong and violent aura rushing towards him.


    However, it seemed that it was not from martial spirits, but it was pure frightening resentment.


    The force of this resentment was astonishing, probably because of the fact that too many strong


    warriors had died here, and their negative emotions had already be too dense. After many years


    of umting, it began to manifest and eventually became a terrifying force.


    Shortly after, the whole second floor was filled with a green mist that Rocky was familiar with.


    "Ghostly Corpse Miasma!" Having been Esteban''s disciple for a long time, Rocky recognized that it was


    the Ghostly Corpse Miasma. He spected that it was formed right after the Shura Realm masters


    died inside the tower. They began to condense while the corpses rotted in the demonic environment. It


    was a dangerous substance that would poison one''s body until it decayed and died.


    Knowing how hazardous it was, Rocky did not dare to be careless. He even considered if he needed to


    go back.


    However, he also inferred that the whole second floor must be filled with this deadly miasma. Even if he


    went back, it would be useless.


    Therefore, he decided to enter the pce, and then he asked the guardian for a body protection


    treasure that could withstand the Ghostly Corpse Miasma.


    After obtaining the necessary treasure, he infused his spiritual power into it. Immediately after, the body


    protection treasure formed a round spherical shield of spiritual energy that served as a barrier.


    Then, he started walking towards the green mist. In an instant, the Ghostly Corpse Miasma gushed


    towards him but was fended off by the protective barrier.


    After walking on the floor for about five minutes, the Ghostly Corpse Miasma gradually subsided.


    However, just as he thought that he could now breathe a sigh of relief, Rocky started encountering


    hidden traps all over the ce. Fortunately, with his current strength, he could easily deal with them.


    But still, it took him quite a lot of time to get past them.


    On his way to find the door to the third floor, he met several martial spirits, and he easily refine them.


    Upon oveing all of them, he eventually found the entrance to the third floor with the help of Corey''s


    memories.


    On the third floor, arge open space weed Rocky. However, on this huge space, he saw many


    human-shaped puppets that were obviously not meant for mere decorations. Moreover, the puppets


    had all kinds of strange martial arts postures, and they filled the entire third floor.


    "What is this? A kind of array?" Without taking any rash action, Rocky searched for Corey''s memories


    first. After all, he had a bad feeling about these puppets.


    Sure enough, his guess was right. What he was seeing in front of him was a kind of a terrifying array


    that finished off many powerful Shura Realm masters before.


    It was called the Hundred Puppet Array.


    Before proceeding, Rocky continued to search Corey''s memories about the principle behind the array.


    It seemed that if he got within five meters around the puppets, they would automatically attack the


    intruder. Moreover, these puppets could use the unique skills of the Shura Race. What made them


    even more frightening was that their strength was equal to Shura Realm masters.


    The closer one got to the entrance of the fourth floor, the more powerful the puppets would be. Hence,


    the difficulty of this floor was several times harderpared to the previous one.


    "I guess this is where things get real, huh?" Rocky murmured to himself and let out a bitter smile.


    However, no matter how powerful the Hundred Puppet Array was, it was not enough to hinder Rocky


    from advancing.


    Before approaching the array, he employed the Devilish Phantom Skill and released several phantoms.


    He nned to use them to divert the attacks of the puppets while he moved forward. The greatest w


    of these puppets was that they could only attack within five meters. Therefore, as long as he could


    constantly distance himself, he would have no problem avoiding their attacks. Of course, keeping a


    proper distance at all times was very ideal. After all, if he was attacked by one of the puppets, it would


    be difficult for him to avoid the strikes of the other ones. Eventually, he would have to deal with


    continuous surging assaults.


    Then, as soon as he was ready, Rocky signaled three of the phantoms to make contact with the array.


    "Let''s go!" The very next moment, Rocky let the three phantoms lead the way.


    As soon as his phantoms approached the puppets, they were weed by the unique skills of the


    Shura Race. The puppets indeed possessed astonishing strength and couldunch violent attacks.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    In a sh, the phantoms were hit at point-nk. However, this was just Rocky''s tactic to move forward.


    While the puppets were busy attacking his phantoms, he had already gone past the first two rows of


    puppets that blocked his way. At the same time, he continued using the Devilish Phantom Skill to


    produce more phantoms to act as decoys.


    Using this strategy, Rocky easily passed through five more rows of puppets.


    However, just as Rocky thought that he could effortlessly ovee the third floor, a rope that was


    made of spiritual power suddenly appeared and wrapped around his arm. Immediately after, the rope


    pulled him into the air.


    While Rocky was suspended in the air, the puppets within his range began using their unique skills,


    hurling a barrage of fierce attacks towards him.


    If all of these ferocious attacksnded on him at the same time, he would definitely be doomed.


    Fortunately, Rocky could still remain calm even in this kind of situation. He then activated his spiritual


    power and unleashed the God-killing Sword to cut off the rope on his arm. Afterward, he waved the


    sword and released a few sword shadows that instantly collided with the unique skill of the puppets in


    midair.


    Crash! Bang!


    The collision of the tremendous powers created a huge impact and a series of explosions.


    As a result, many of the nearby puppets were blown to pieces.


    However, it turned out that the puppets also had regenerative abilities. After some time, they were back


    to their original state as if nothing happened.


    Rocky''s expression became more serious. He had no choice but to force his way out of this field of


    puppets while being cautious enough.


    By doing so, he fought against the vicious puppets for four hours before he finally reached thest two


    rows. At this point, the entrance to the fourth floor was already in sight.


    However, the puppets did not make Rocky''s life any easy. The strength of thest two rows was


    equivalent to warriors at the medium stage of the Shura Realm. It was not that simple to fight all these


    puppets alone.


    But since Rocky had already fused the other half of Corey''s power, he had enough strength to make a


    decisive blow and finish the remaining rows of puppets. Without further ado, he brandished the God-


    killing Sword. Upon exhibiting his spiritual power, a crescent-shaped sword shadow emerged,


    generating an overbearing shock wave that smashed thest two rows of puppets in front of him.


    Then, before the crushed puppets could return to their original form, Rocky was able to get out of the


    array and reach the entrance to the fourth floor.


    However, strangely enough, when Rocky was about to release his spiritual power and open the


    entrance, a surging force rushed out from the door and shoved him a few steps back.

 Chapter 1888 Regain Freedom

    Chapter 1888 Regain Freedom


    "Huh? What happened?" Rocky was taken aback when he realized that he could not get through the


    entrance to the fourth floor.


    He tried several more times, but the result was just the same. He was pushed back repeatedly.


    "What does this mean? Is it not recognizing my power, or does it require some other way of opening


    it?" Rocky uttered, furrowing his brows.


    Afterward, he tried something else. He simply released his true strength, which was close to the God


    Realm.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Then, all of a sudden, the entire Heavenly Demon Tower shook violently as if it was greatly affected by


    something.


    In fact, even the members of the royal family, who were waiting for Rocky outside the Heavenly Demon


    Tower, also felt the strong vibration in the tower. Of course, they were all surprised because they did


    not know what was happening inside. However, they could faintly feel the unimaginably powerful aura


    from within the tower that might be the cause of all this trembling.


    Meanwhile, in the darkness of the top floor of the tower, a dark purple light suddenly shed as if


    something was awakened.


    On the other hand, as Rocky released his real power, the entrance to the fourth floor produced a


    suction force that instantly swallowed him. It turned out that he was right on using a different way to


    open the door this time.


    Upon reaching the fourth floor, he finally saw many martial spirits wandering around. Since only the first


    three floors were opened to the warriors at the Shura Realm, the upper floors were still filled with


    various martial spirits.


    Moreover, Rocky sensed that almost all of these martial spirits were above the Shura Realm. Hence,


    these would greatly boost his soul.


    However, the moment Rocky appeared on the floor, it seemed that the martial spirits became afraid of


    his aura. They dispersed in an instant as if they were hiding from him.


    Since Rocky possessed Corey''s power, it was just normal for these martial spirits to be scared of him,


    so he spected that they would not fight him head-on. Therefore, he thought of using the Earth-diving


    Skill to hide his presence in a remote corner and wait for an opportunity to make a move.


    Soon enough, a wandering martial spirit passed by Rocky''s side. Thus, he wasted no time, absorbed


    the spirit, and refined it using his spiritual power.


    In less than two hours, Rocky was able to refine almost all of the martial spirits on the fourth floor.


    Consequently, his soul broke through from being an Imperial Soul to a Fighting Soul. Now, his soul was


    already close to the Shura Realm.


    "Really? I have already absorbed so many powerful spirits, but it only made my soul a Fighting Soul? It


    seems that cultivating one''s soul is very difficult!" Rockyined, a bit disappointed about the


    result.


    In fact, he was very lucky. After all, only very few warriors of the Shura Race were allowed to enter the


    upper floors, and they were not able to refine all those powerful martial spirits. Therefore, in the end,


    Rocky was still contented with what he achieved.


    After wandering around the fourth floor, Rocky did not find anything special about it. Thus, he quickly


    looked for the entrance that led to the next floor.


    When he stood in front of the entrance to the fifth floor, he felt strange because it did not exert any


    suction force or resistance. In other words, it appeared to be a normal door. So, without wasting any


    time, he took the stairs and went straight up the next floor.


    As he stepped on the fifth floor, a fragment of memory appeared in his mind. In it, it revealed a memory


    that showed the exact appearance of the floor.


    "It seems that King Corey has cultivated here before," Rocky murmured to himself. Moreover, it turned


    out that Corey''s memories of the tower stopped on the fifth floor. It meant that as Rocky proceeded to


    the remaining floors, he would be on his own.


    As Rocky looked around, he found the entire floor was really meant for cultivation. It had many rooms


    where one could cultivate in seclusion.


    Just like on the previous floor, he did not find anything special here either.


    "That''s strange. I expected that as I go to the upper floors, it will get more dangerous. Didn''t they say


    that a spirit of a demon is sealed somewhere here?" Rocky uttered while continuing to walk around.


    He tried to search Corey''s memories again, but he did not find anything about the demon.


    Finding nothing even in Corey''s memories, Rocky could not help but doubt if it was just a mere legend.


    However, it should not be his primary concern. His main goal was to reach the top floor and use the


    teleportation door there to get out of the tower. Once he aplished that, the king would finally


    entrust the Purgatorial Tripod to him.


    Hence, Rocky started looking for the entrance to the sixth floor. Soon enough, he reached the end of


    the floor. But at this moment, his attention was suddenly caught by a room nearby with a sealing


    enchantment in front of it.


    Curious as to what the room was for, he observed it carefully. On the outside, it seemed that there was


    nothing strange in it, but he could clearly feel that a strange aura of a martial spirit was sealed inside.


    "This enchanted barrier was set up by King Corey himself. So, if I use the God-killing Sword, I can


    deactivate it, right?" After thinking for a while, Rocky sumbed to his curiosity and took out the God-


    killing Sword. Just as he expected, the enchanted barrier instantly disappeared the moment he used


    the God-killing Sword on it.


    The moment the barrier vanished, the scene in front of Rocky also changed. It seemed that what he


    was seeing before was just an illusion, and this was the real appearance of the room.


    In an instant, he saw a fiery red martial spirit sitting with its legs crossed in the middle of the room. It


    seemed that it was still asleep.


    "What is with this martial spirit? Its aura is so unusual," Rocky mumbled. Although the aura being


    emitted by the martial spirit was rtively weak, it was still close to the God Realm. It seemed to give


    off a demonic aura that Rocky had already encountered before.


    At this moment, the eyes of the fire-colored martial spirit, which had been motionless all this time,


    suddenly shed with a dazzling light. As if it had finally woken up, it stared at Rocky with itsher


    fire-like eyes.


    "Who the hell are you? What at you doing here?" the fiery martial spirit asked in an extremely hoarse


    voice, not amused by the unexpected visitor.


    "Are you a member of the demonic race?" Rocky asked, even though he did not think that it was the


    case.


    "The demonic race? Ha! What an insulting thing to say! I am the king of the giant demon race!" Hearing


    this, Rocky was a bit stunned.


    It was true that he had seen and fought with some of the members of the giant demon race before.


    Hence, he realized that it might be the reason why this spirit''s aura was somewhat familiar. After


    thinking for some time, Rocky assumed that the martial spirit might be telling the truth. After all, Corey


    was sent to the Ghostly Demon Land back then to deal with the giant demon race. Perhaps, this martial


    spirit was brought here to be sealed off.


    However, although Rocky believed that the martial spirit was a member of the giant demon race, he


    had doubts that it was their king.


    "Since you bothered toe here and unseal the enchanted barrier, how about you be my


    servant?" the martial spirit haughtily asked.


    "Be your servant? No thanks. In fact, I think I''m just going to seal you up again." From what Rocky


    could see, the power of the martial spirit was far from its original state, so it definitely wouldn''t be his


    match.


    "Wait a minute!" Upon seeing that Rocky was not someone he could easily deceive, the martial spirit


    became a bit anxious. "Do you have anything you want? Take me away from here, and I will fulfill it for


    you."


    "I am not interested. Moreover, even if I told you my wish, I highly doubt that you can make it happen."


    Of course, Rocky knew that he could not strike a deal with this martial spirit. If he let it out, it would


    surely cause chaos in the outside world. After all, Corey must have a good reason why he sealed it in


    the tower.


    However, just as Rocky was about to establish an enchanted barrier to seal the martial spirit again, a


    strange aura rushed out from its body and spread out in an instant. "What do you think you''re doing?!"


    the martial spirit roared.


    The force it unleashed was so enormous that it managed to shake the entire Heavenly Demon Tower.


    Outside the Heavenly Demon Tower, the king and the other royal members were utterly confused to


    see the tower tremble again. It had never happened before, and they did not know what could be


    causing it.


    On the other hand, Rocky felt an irresistibly strong pressure that was about to engulf him. In a sh, he


    sensed that he was losing control of his own body.


    At the same time, the martial spirit started approaching Rocky, as if it was trying to take control of him.


    But out of nowhere, the God-killing Sword activated in itself. It then unleashed a holy power that bolted


    out like a lightning sh, repelling the martial spirit away.


    "That is the God-killing Sword! Why do you have it? What is your rtionship with that guy?" The


    martial spirit red at Rocky with pure hatred, knowing that he was connected to Corey.


    "I am this sword''s master now!" Rocky firmly dered. At this moment, he had fully regained control of


    his body again.

 Chapter 1889 See Through Everything

    Chapter 1889 See Through Everything


    "Humph! You may have inherited his power, but you are still far inferior to him. With your current


    strength, it''s impossible for you to seal me again!" After saying that, the martial spirit instantly rushed


    out of the room, as if it was trying to escape from the Heavenly Demon Tower.


    But of course, since Rocky knew that there would be terrifying repercussions if he let the martial spirit


    escape, he immediately chased after it.


    However, in the current form of the martial spirit, it could freely travel through things without being


    hindered. It quickly wandered around the floor, leaving Rocky unable to figure out its track at all.


    But after chasing it for a while, Rocky noticed that the martial spirit seemed unable to leave the floor.


    Although Rocky had deactivated the enchanted barrier that sealed it in the previous room, each floor of


    the Heavenly Demon Tower had their own enchanted barrier, and only those who met the requirements


    could enter and leave at will. In Rocky''s case, because he tried to conceal his real strength earlier, he


    could not enter the fifth floor. But as soon as he revealed his true strength, which was near the God


    Realm, the barrier recognized him and let him pass through.


    "Damn it! I should have known that I cannot leave this ce that easily!" Now that the martial spirit


    realized that it could not find the way to leave, it instantly became exasperated.


    "Well, I can see that you cannot escape by yourself," Rocky said tly. At this time, he finally caught up


    with the martial spirit. He stood in front of it, making the situation fall into a stalemate again.


    "Ha! In that case, I just have to take over your body!" The martial spirit was sharp enough to recognize


    that its only way of escaping was to control and use Rocky''s body. Of course, the fact that Rocky had


    the God-killing Sword also made it extremely cautious. However, if it really wanted to obtain its


    freedom, it had to make some cunning moves in order to suppress Rocky.


    "Let''s see how you deal with this!" In an instant, the martial spirit shone brightly, and its eyes shed


    with a dark red light.


    The moment Rocky looked at the eyes of the martial spirit, his entire body was frozen stiff as if he was


    petrified.


    ''Damn it! I was too careless!'' He did not expect that the martial spirit would possess such a strong


    demonic skill. Now, he fell into its trap and could not move a muscle.


    Eventually, Rocky''s entire body was unable to move. Although he had a powerful divine body, it was


    still susceptible to this kind of demonic skill that did not really harm one''s body.


    Upon seeing that the petrifying skill worked perfectly, the martial spirit approached Rocky, but it still


    stayed on guard against the God-killing Sword in his hand. As long as it could stay clear from the


    sword, it could easily upy his body.


    At the same time, Rocky started to get anxious. He knew that something bad was about to happen to


    him, but he could not do anything since he had been petrified. He could not even use his spiritual


    power to free himself. After thinking of more ways that he could try, he thought of his newly cultivated


    Fighting Soul.


    For strong warriors, a soul could be utilized as an avatar. Once it materialized, it could also possess a


    fighting power to deal with its master''s opponents.


    However, most warriors only cultivate their souls when they reached a certain level. After all, the soul


    was far more difficult to cultivatepared to their own physical strength.


    But although Rocky''s soul was not strong enough, he could use it to stall the martial spirit and give him


    some time.


    As he pondered on this thought, Rocky waited for the moment that the martial spirit got close enough to


    him. He knew that the martial spirit would take action before the God-killing Sword could react on its


    own, so he needed to make a move before that happened.


    At the perfect timing, Rocky released his Fighting Soul.


    After breaking through, it had grown much bigger. Then, as it rushed out of Rocky''s body, it


    transformed into a strange light and rushed towards the martial spirit.


    Although the Fighting Soul was not able to hurt the powerful martial spirit, it still managed to nullify the


    petrification spell that bound Rocky.


    Finally, Rocky regained control of his body.


    Right after he recovered his mobility, he quickly retreated and avoided looking at the martial spirit as a


    precaution.


    On the other hand, the martial spirit was surprised that Rocky was able to disy that trick. Obviously,


    it flew into a rage and rushed towards Rocky again.


    ''At this point, I am not a match for it. I cannot fight it head-on, and I need to find a way to somehow


    outsmart it, '' Rocky thought to himself. Right now, he assumed that it would not do any good if he tried


    to confront the martial spirit without any concrete n. Eventually, he thought that since it could not


    leave the Heavenly Demon Tower anyway, he could just proceed to the sixth floor.


    After making up his mind, Rocky waved the God-killing Sword and unleashed a sword aura that


    contained the divine power. In the blink of an eye, the martial spirit did its best to dodge since it knew


    that the attack from the sword would be fatal.


    While the martial spirit was busy dodging the sword aura, Rocky took the opportunity to go to the


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    entrance of the sixth floor with the help of Corey''s memory. He thought that as long as he could enter


    the sixth floor, the martial spirit would not be able to follow him.


    However, it seemed that martial spirit had read Rocky''s mind. It would not let its only chance to escape


    from the tower get out of its grasp, so it immediately chased after him. Rocky was able to find the


    entrance and was about to enter it, but the martial spirit had caught up with him. Then, without wasting


    any time, it used the Heavenly Demon Voice, a burst of ominousughter that could interfere with


    someone''s mind. It was the most powerful skill of the giant demon race, and Rocky also had difficulty


    dealing with it back in the Ghostly Demon Land.


    The moment the Heavenly Demon Voice reverberated, Rocky''s mind was instantly affected. As a


    result, he lost control of his body again.


    Although the power of the martial spirit had not been fully restored, it was gradually feeding off the


    spiritual power in the tower. Hence, the moment it got out of the room where it was formerly sealed off,


    its strength was bing stronger. Therefore, the longer it took for Rocky to deal with it, the more


    disadvantageous it would be for him.


    Now that he became incapacitated again, Rocky wanted to enter the pce and take some divine


    treasure that could help him deal with the situation. However, the martial spirit was moving so fast that


    it had already arrived in front of him. At this point, it might sessfully upy his body before he could


    get the divine treasure.


    However, just as Rocky was starting to feel helpless, a pair of eyes with demonic charm suddenly


    opened amidst the flickering light on the top floor of the tower. Then, an invisible force instantly spread


    throughout all the floors and rushed towards the hostile martial spirit.


    After being hit with the invisible force, the entire body of the martial spirit twisted. It was as if it was


    being forcefully ripped apart.


    "Who the hell is doing this?!" the martial spirit yelled in agony. It did not expect that such an


    overwhelming force would appear and disable it. However, it was certain that this astounding power did


    note from Rocky.


    Rocky was also confused because he didn''t know where this power wasing from, and why it was


    only attacking the martial spirit.


    While Rocky was still in a daze, the God-killing Sword lit up as if it had sensed something. The next


    moment, Rocky heard a strange noise that sounded like it was calling for something.


    Immediately after, a vortex-like circle of light appeared behind Rocky. Before he could even react, he


    was sucked into it.


    Afterward, the vortex ring of light turned into a wave of light that illuminated the entire fifth floor,


    removing any shadow in sight.


    Then, by the time the luminous light dissipated, Rocky had already vanished without a trace.


    "What the hell happened? Where is he?" Utterly confused at the sudden turn of events, the martial


    spirit could just exim and express its frustrations.


    Meanwhile, Rocky was taken into a void space.


    "What is this ce? Is this still a part of the Heavenly Demon Tower?" Rocky narrowed his eyes, trying


    to figure out what was happening right now.


    But soon enough, a voice echoed in the space. "Corey! We meet again." As Rocky looked in the


    direction of the voice, he saw a pair of huge eyes with dim light in them. It appeared as though they


    were possessed by a deity or a demon¡ªa set of eyes that could see through everything.

 Chapter 1890 Negative Impact From The Demonic Treasure

    Chapter 1890 Negative Impact From The Demonic Treasure


    ''Did he just call me Corey?'' "Who are you?" Rocky eventually asked. Rocky could just guess that this


    man could sense Corey''s aura from his body, so he had mistaken him for Corey.


    "What are you talking about? Don''t you remember me? What happened? Were you reincarnated


    already? Is that why you have lost your memory?" the pair of demonic eyes asked.


    "I''m not Corey and he has not been reincarnated either. It''s just that I have inherited his power," Rocky


    answered honestly.


    "Oh, I see. Then that exins why you can''t even deal with that weak demon," the demonic eyes said


    in a teasing tone.


    "So, are you the one who saved me just now?" Rocky still asked although he was already quite sure


    about it.


    "Well, I sensed Corey''s aura from your body, so I thought that my old friend has finallye back. It


    seems that he is no longer living if someone already inherited his power," the demonic eyes remarked


    in a pretty arrogant tone.


    "If I may ask, am I at the top floor of the Heavenly Demon Tower?" Rocky asked upon getting the


    opportunity. After all, if he was, he was already close to aplishing the king''s task and leaving.


    "Oh, I''m afraid it''s not. This is actually a separate space that Corey created in order to seal me off. But


    to tell you the truth, I did not expect that someone would be able to enter this space aside from Corey.


    Although you are not Corey''s reincarnated body, I am still quite sure that you can destroy this space by


    using the power that you inherited from him."


    "Sir, does it mean that you are the legendary demonic spirit that is sealed inside the Heavenly Demon


    Tower? Are you asking me to destroy this space so that I can release you?" Based on Rocky''s


    experience earlier, he had identally released the king of the giant demon race by dissolving the


    enchanted barrier that kept him sealed. Now, he thought that this man with demonic eyes was tricking


    him into doing the same thing. Moreover, he could clearly tell that this man was more powerful than the


    king of the giant demon race. Hence, if Rocky mistakenly freed this demon, he could already imagine


    the dire consequences.


    "No, of course not. I want you to destroy this space along with me..." Rocky was instantly


    dumbfounded, not expecting that this would be the response that he would hear.


    "Sir, I think you are overestimating my strength. Just as you said earlier, I had a hard time dealing with


    the member of the giant demon race. Therefore, I can''t imagine doing what you want me to," Rocky


    replied, letting out a bitter smile.


    "Listen. Corey specifically built this tower in order to seal me and let my power gradually decline. It has


    been many years since then, and my power has already reached to the point that I can be easily


    vanquished. As long as this space is destroyed, I will disappear as well. You are Corey''s sessor,


    aren''t you? It means that you have the ability to do that," the man with demonic eyes revealed.


    "It sounds very convincing, but how do I know if you are telling the truth? I also inherited Corey''s


    memories, but I haven''t found anything about you in them." Apparently, while they were conversing,


    Rocky had been searching about this demon in Corey''s memories. But in contrast to what he had been


    saying, Rocky did not find anything. It was either the demon was lying or all the memories regarding


    him was erased.


    "Well, I''m guessing that he erased the part of his memory that contained my existence since he did not


    want anyone to know about it. After all, if someone learned about it, it will cause a great uproar, and the


    entire Shura Continent might get destroyed," the demon replied seriously.


    "Sir, who exactly are you?" Rocky could not keep himself from asking anymore. The more he listened


    to the eyes'' answer, the more he became confused.


    "Me? I''m Phillip." the demon answered in a gloomy voice.


    Of course, Rocky was shocked to his core when he heard this. All along, they thought that Phillip''s soul


    was sealed in the Purgatorial Tripod. They even fought a life and death battle in the Ghostly Demon


    Land just to secure the tripod. But in the end, Corey had already moved his soul into the Heavenly


    Demon Tower. On the other hand, it was a brilliant strategy from Corey. After all, the demonic race had


    no idea that even if they acquired the Purgatorial Tripod, they would not be able to free Phillip''s soul.


    "So, are you saying that King Corey deceive the demonic race and brought you out of the Demon


    Sealing Pce a long time ago?" Rocky asked after figuring out what might have possibly happened.


    "Yes. But you are mistaken if you are thinking that he transferred my soul here because he was worried


    that my soul might get stolen." Phillip then hinted at something that seemed to be even bigger.


    "What do you mean? There was another reason?" Although Rocky already had a hunch, he did not


    dare say it out loud.


    "Since you have his memories, you should know that he did not reach the God Realm in his lifetime.


    He sealed me in this tower because he wanted to refine me. After all, that would be the only way that


    he could reach the God Realm and enter the Holy-Evil World. He designed this tower to gradually


    consume my strength, and when I am already at my weakest state, he could readily refine me." Phillip


    revealed a bbergasting truth. No one would expect that Corey, who had been very devoted to


    maintaining the peace of the Shura Continent, actually had hidden selfish motives.


    "No. I don''t believe that..." Obviously, Rocky had a hard time processing and epting this information.


    However, after he had careful thinking, Phillip''s statements made more sense. If Corey was the one


    who built the tower, why were his memories regarding the tower iplete? Why was there no


    information about him sealing Phillip''s soul there?


    "I''m not really convincing you to believe me. I just thought that you have to hear the truth. In fact, since


    my current strength has already declined a lot, you can try and refine my soul. Corey was not able to


    do it, but if you sessfully refine my soul, you can reach the God Realm," Phillip said as if provoking


    Rocky to do it.


    "Is this your way of testing me, sir? You said that you are Phillip, but do you have any concrete


    evidence to prove that? Besides, you keep on saying that your strength is greatly depleted, but you still


    sound very energetic. How do I know that I won''t get tricked if I start refining your soul?" Even if his


    offer was very enticing, Rocky would not easily believe the words of the man who was once the ruler of


    the demonic race. If he let himself fall for his trap, the consequences would be beyond what he could


    imagine.


    "Ha-ha! Well, that is a trait of a powerful warrior. I cannot me you for being suspicious of me. Just as


    you said, I cannot present any definitive proof. However, I can only repeat myself. What I said is the


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    truth. It is your choice if you believe me or not." Even Rocky could feel the sincerity in Phillip''s tone this


    time.


    "I don''t actually need such a thing. What I want is to leave the tower. That''s all." Even after learning the


    truth about Corey sealing Phillip''s soul in the Heavenly Demon Tower, Rocky did not want to involve


    himself in this matter. Since no one knew about this aside from him, he could just keep this secret to his


    grave. After all, it was safer that way. Moreover, if he just left Phillip''s soul there, then Philip could not


    do anything to stir up trouble in his current condition.


    "You are the one who brought me here, so I know that you can also send me out. Although, if it is


    possible, can you send me straight to the top floor of the Heavenly Demon Tower?" Rocky tried to


    plead.


    "Even if I want to do that, I''m afraid I can''t. The Heavenly Demon Tower operates ording to its own


    rules, and I can''t interfere with that. If I send you back, you will just return on the fifth floor."


    "What? Really? Are you sure you are not just saying that out of spite?" Rocky asked with narrowed


    eyes.


    "Of course not. I don''t have to lie to you," Phillip replied tly.


    "That would be troublesome then. I haven''t found a way to safely get out of the fifth floor yet..." Rocky


    said, shaking his aching head.


    "What are you worried about? It''s just a member of the giant demon race. It''s not as powerful as you


    think. Moreover, you have the Purgatorial Tripod with you, right? You can use that to subdue it if you


    really have no other way to deal with it," Phillip reminded.


    "Oh, that''s right! Your soul is not actually inside the tripod, so I can use it without any reservations."


    Rocky was suddenly enlightened, and he somewhat regained his confidence.


    "In addition to that, I have a treasure that can gather souls and spiritual power inside the Heavenly


    Demon Tower. It is called the Demonic Goblet. You can also take it since no one will really use it


    anymore. If you pair that with the Purgatorial Tripod, no spiritual being can resist theirbined


    strength." As soon as Phillip finished speaking, a two-foot wide goblet appeared before him. It was


    shining with a purple light, and it exuded an evil aura.


    "That is a demonic treasure, right?" At this point, Rocky could immediately recognize the difference


    between a demonic treasure and a divine treasure.


    "Yes, it is."


    "It''s fine then. I don''t need it," Rocky decisively refused. Demonic treasures were known to emit a


    strong fiendish aura, which could in turn affect the mind of the user. Hence, Rocky was afraid that it


    might cause a negative impact on him once he used it. Although it would be very helpful, he preferred


    not to take such a risk.

 Chapter 1891 Came Out Successfully

    Chapter 1891 Came Out Sessfully


    "Are you worried that it might have some unwanted effects on you? Although it is a demonic treasure, it


    doesn''t really affect you. In fact, Corey used it before to cultivate souls and spiritual energies." Phillip


    tried to reassure Rocky as he recognized the young man''s concerns.


    At the same time, Rocky tried to search Corey''s memory regarding the Demonic Goblet. Then, he saw


    that Phillip was telling the truth.


    Phillip continued to urge, "Take it. If you want to rule the entire Shura Continent, it will definitelye in


    handy."


    Of course, Rocky still hesitated for a moment. He then weighed the pros and cons and arrived at the


    conclusion that at the moment, he needed everything to improve his strength. He had already decided


    to face the royal family of the Shura Race, and if he did not possess sufficient strength, he could not


    triumph over his opponents.


    "All right, I''ll take it. But I will feel bad if I take it without giving anything back. After all, this is such a


    magnificent treasure. Is there anything more that I can do for you instead?" Rocky asked just so he


    could be fair.


    "I believe that it was destiny that allowed us to meet. I admit that I used to be an unforgivable demon,


    but my fiendish nature has already vanished long ago after I have been sealed here for countless


    years. In fact, right now, I am just an ordinary old man. If only the Heavenly Demon Tower doesn''t


    restrain my vital energy, I would have used my own power already to eliminate myself. I continue to


    exist, but at this point, I just want someone with enough power to destroy me for good. Since you are


    Corey''s sessor, I think I can ask this of you. If you really want to do something for me, I am


    requesting you to end my existence," Phillip said in a calm tone.


    "I see. Well, let me think about it. One day, if I am already strong enough, I mighte back here and


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    destroy you. Until then, you can just stay put in this ce. Anyway, I''ll take the offer and use this


    demonic treasure," Rocky replied without fullymitting. Although he could feel the sincerity in


    Phillip''s words, he still couldn''t afford to fully trust him.


    After handing the Demonic Goblet over to Rocky, Phillip also taught him how to use it.


    Since Rocky was a fast learner, it did not really take that long before he memorized the method. "Sir,


    I''m ready. Please send me back!"


    "You can just use the treasure to leave this space," Phillip replied.


    Hearing this, Rocky quickly gave it a try. He then raised the Demonic Goblet and released its spiritual


    power ording to the method that he just learned from Phillip. The next moment, the void surrounding


    him began to vibrate. Afterward, Rocky''s body, which had been floating in the void all this time,


    suddenly lost its bnce and felt a sensation that it was rapidly falling. In a sh, he was swallowed up


    by the darkness.


    The next thing Rocky saw, he had already returned on the fifth floor of the Heavenly Demonic Tower.


    ''Whew! I didn''t expect that I will stumble upon such a big secret. Moreover, I got a powerful treasure


    that can help increase my strength. I guess this trip is really worth all the trouble!'' Rocky stared at the


    Demonic Goblet in his hand and smiled contentedly. However, he realized that it was not yet the time to


    rx. Now that he had returned to the fifth floor, he still had to deal with the king of the giant demon


    race again.


    But at least now, he already knew how to subdue him. With the help of the Demonic Goblet and the


    Purgatorial Tripod, Rocky was confident this time around. Soon enough, he stormed out to lure the king


    of the giant demon race out.


    The moment the king of the giant demon race noticed that Rocky had suddenly reappeared, he


    immediately used the Heavenly Demon Voice again. Obviously, he did not want Rocky to escape once


    more.


    Not long after, the waves caused by the Heavenly Demon Voice spread throughout the floor and


    aggressively came at Rocky.


    However, Rocky was prepared this time. He then raised the Demonic Goblet and shook it twice.


    Immediately after, the goblet released a demonic light that countered the waves of the Heavenly


    Demon Voice.


    At the same time, the king of the giant demon race was stunned to see that Rocky was holding the


    Demonic Goblet. He seemed to have knowledge about it, and he quickly rushed away to avoid the light


    that was produced by the goblet.


    "Gather the spirit now!" Rocky shouted. At his order, the power being released by the goblet steadily


    increased. In an instant, the body of the king, which was in a spirit form right now, was pulled strongly


    towards Rocky.


    Seeing that the Demonic Goblet was being effective, Rocky drew out the Purgatorial Tripod from the


    Magic Spiritual Space and threw it towards the king of the giant demon race.


    Afterward, the tripod shot out a red beam of light that dispersed the spiritual body of the king. Soon


    enough, under the power of the Purgatorial Tripod, the king of the giant demon race turned into specks


    of light and waspletely sucked into the tripod.


    "Wow, that was easy!" Rocky was impressed by thebined powers of the Demonic Goblet and the


    Purgatorial Tripod. Just as Phillip said, it was a formidablebination against spiritual beings. After


    that, Rocky took the tripod back into the Magic Spiritual Space.


    Then, he continued walking towards the entrance to the sixth floor.


    Meanwhile, outside the Heavenly Demon Tower, the royal members, including the king, already


    decided to leave. All of them knew how hard it was to pass through the tower. Even the most powerful


    ones would at least take ten days before they came out. Therefore, they felt that it was a waste of time


    to wait for Rocky there because he would not be able toe out in just a day.


    Only La and her followers patiently waited for Rocky outside the tower.


    Eventually, three days passed.


    During the past three days, the king sent some of his men to check if there was any progress, but it


    seemed that Rocky was still stuck inside the tower.


    "Your Royal Highness, don''t you want to go back first and have a rest? I will stay here in your stead and


    wait for the Godly Genius," a female member of the Shura Race offered to La. She was actually over


    forty years old and had been a confidant of the princess over the years.


    "No, thanks. I am fine. Besides, I have a feeling that Odin is about toe out very soon," La


    replied with a faint smile.


    "Pardon me, Your Royal Highness, but I highly doubt that. Even a high-level warrior at the Shura Realm


    usually needs at least ten days in order to finish all the floors of the tower. It has only been three


    days..." the woman respectfully said.


    "Well, Odin is an extraordinary fellow, and he always surpasses everyone''s expectations. So, I think he


    should being out soon enough," La stressed out. It seemed that at this point, the princess was


    already very confident of Rocky''s abilities.


    "Even if he is powerful enough, I still think that three days are not sufficient. You can wait for him in the


    pce instead," La''s confidant advised.


    However, just as the two of them were still in the middle of conversing, a dazzling light suddenly


    shed from the uppermost part of the Heavenly Demon Tower, as if it had been activated. Soon


    enough, a circle of light also appeared at the entrance of the tower.


    Then, a familiar figure came walking out.


    "It''s Odin!" La could not help but exim in tion the moment she recognized that it was indeed


    Rocky who got out of the tower.


    Even La''s confidant, as well as the masters responsible for guarding the tower, showed an


    astonished expression upon seeing this.


    After all, since the establishment of the Heavenly Demon Tower, even the previous rulers, peerless


    masters, and grand elders spent at least five days before they came out of the tower. Ordinary elders


    needed at least ten days. What was more, ordinary masters at the Shura Realm could only reach the


    third floor at most and could not pass all of the floors.


    However, Rocky, whom they thought was not even on par with an ordinary Shura Realm master,


    managed to pass through the Heavenly Demon Tower in just three days.


    At this moment, La quickly rushed to Rocky and weed him back.


    "Odin, how are you able toe out so soon? Are you okay?" La expressed her admiration, but she


    also wanted to make sure that he was fine.


    "Yes, I''m okay. By the way, where is the king?" As he went out of the tower, Rocky noticed that only


    La and her followers were there, along with the guards. The king and the other royal members, who


    apanied them before, were nowhere to be seen.


    "Well, they all thought that you will note out so soon, so they decided to go back in the meantime,"


    La bluntly replied.


    "I see. Let''s go. We need to see the king right now," Rocky uttered with a serious face.


    La knew from Rocky''s tone that he had something urgent to tell the king, so she immediately


    nodded, and they went straight to the king.

 Chapter 1892 A Secret Talk

    Chapter 1892 A Secret Talk


    Soon enough, the news that Rocky had easily passed the test of the Heavenly Demon Tower was


    immediately reported to the king by a warrior that was guarding the tower.


    Therefore, when Rocky and La arrived at the pce, they were weed with stares of awe


    seeing that Rocky was already before him.


    "Your Majesty, I have sessfully gone through all the floors of the Heavenly Demon Tower. Now, as


    we have discussed, please entrust me with the task of protecting the Purgatorial Tripod," Rocky said


    directly right after saluting to the king.


    "I actually did not expect you to pass through the Heavenly Demon Tower at all, but it seemed that I


    underestimated your real strength," the king remarked. He was well aware that anyone who could


    premium stage of the Shura Realm. When he talked with Zain previously, his son mentioned that Rocky


    had been hiding his real strength all along, and he even possessed a divine treasure. In fact, the king


    did not really believe it until now.


    The main reason why he asked Rocky to do this task was to test if he really possessed that kind of


    strength. Now that he had witnessed this with his own eyes, the king even assumed that Rocky was the


    strongest among the Godly Geniuses. But it seemed that Rocky was deliberately hiding his real


    strength so that the other fiefs would not find out about it.


    "Your Majesty, he has done what you have asked him. Please honor the agreement," La


    immediately expressed her support to Rocky, fearing that the king woulde up with another idea to


    make things more difficult for them.


    "Of course, I will. You have sessfullye out of the Heavenly Demon Tower, so I can be


    reassured that you can guard the Purgatorial Tripod. However, this is only temporary. The moment that


    we settle the matter regarding Enoch, I expect that you will return the tripod so that it can be sealed


    again," the king demanded firmly.


    "I understand," Rocky immediately agreed. In fact, it should not be a big deal right now since he knew


    that Phillip''s soul wasn''t really sealed in the Purgatorial Tripod. But of course, he could not let anyone


    know about this secret. Otherwise, it would just create much bigger chaos and panic.


    "All right. You are free to leave now," the king dered, waving his hand to dismiss them.


    Afterward, Rocky and La left the pce.


    "So, what are you doing now? Are you going back to Leader Gilbert''s mansion?" La asked with hints


    of reluctance in her voice. Rocky had only stayed in her pce for a few days, but she had enjoyed


    their time together. Although they did not really spend much time talking to each other, La still got to


    know Rocky in a better sense.


    "Hmm. I have to visit the Genie Fief first before I go back to the Ghost Fief." "The Genie Fief?


    What are you going to do there?" La asked with furrowed brows.


    "Well, I''ll just tell you when I sessfully finished my business there," Rocky replied with a faint smile,


    deliberately keeping La in suspense.


    Then, he summoned Rubygon and left the Royal Land while La sent him off.


    Just as Rocky said, he went straight to the Genie Fief to visit Adrian and prove hismitment.


    ording to their n, even before the mission at the Ghostly Demon Land, Adrian pretended to


    swear his loyalty to Zain. With this, Rocky could have a chance to split the prince''s forces from the


    inside.


    After two days of traveling, Rocky finally arrived at Adrian''s mansion. However, instead of paying a


    public visit, Rocky sneaked into the mansion so that no one would see him.


    With Rocky''s stealthy skills, he was able to reach Adrian''s study without anyone noticing him. There, he


    saw the leader reading some documents.


    As he entered the study, Adrian was obviously surprised by Rocky''s sudden visit. Since he knew that


    the young man''s purpose foring was pretty important, Adrian immediately ordered his men to shut


    the mansion so that he and Rocky could talk in private.


    "Congrattions, Odin! I heard all of your great contributions when the king asked the candidates to


    enter the Ghostly Demon Land." Based on what Adrian just said, Rocky assumed that the news about


    him obtaining the Purgatorial Tripod had already reached throughout the nine fiefs.


    "Thank you. But I have to say that I have doubts whether this is a good thing or not¡­" Rocky said


    wryly.


    "You kind of lost me. What do you mean?" Adrian asked out of curiosity.


    "I''m sure that you also heard that I brought out the holy treasure that sealed Phillip''s soul. Am I right?"


    Rocky openly asked, knowing that this piece of information must have been spread out already.


    "Yes, I heard. But ording to the reports, you only had to do it because of Prince Enoch''s collusion


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    with the demonic race. Don''t worry. I''m not someone who will judge you without being objective."


    "However, do you also know that the king had forced me to hand the holy treasure over to the point that


    we almost had a falling out?"


    "I guess I understand what was running on the king''s mind. The holy treasure has been guarded by the


    royal family for several thousand years. You can''t expect him to entrust this very important matter to


    someone outside the royal family," Adrian reasoned with logic.


    "I also understand that part. But have you ever suspected that the king might have another intention for


    sending us to the Ghostly Demon Land? He said that it was to select the throne''s sessor, but isn''t


    this method already outdated and even banned years ago?" Rocky asked as if insinuating something.


    "What exactly are you getting at?" Adrian asked with narrowed eyes. He knew that Rocky was trying to


    say something, but he did not want to tell it directly.


    "Well, after we entered the Ghostly Demon Land, the teleportation array was suddenly destroyed. It


    turned out that a member of the demonic race was responsible for this. Then, inside that barren ce,


    almost all of us died. If you think about it, all of those unfortunate events would have never happened if


    the king did not suddenly change his mind and turn the selection into that quest," Rocky stated, but his


    point was still a bit vague.


    "Didn''t he say that he just wanted to select the most suitable sessor, so he chose to do it that way?"


    Adrian replied with a little hesitation in his voice.


    "Yes. That is what he said before we entered the Ghostly Demon Land. But after I and La came


    back first and presented Phillip''s soul power to him as he requested, the king is still reluctant to dere


    who the sessor will be. If you ask me, it totally defeats the purpose of taking the quest to the


    Ghostly Demon Land," Rocky directly pointed out.


    "Now that you say that, I have to say that it is indeed weird. It is kind of unfair to the candidates,


    especially to Princess La," Adrian admitted. In fact, when Adrian got the news that La''s team was


    the one thatpleted the quest first, he thought that the princess was undoubtedly going to be


    selected as the next ruler. If only that happened, Rocky would have already fulfilled his promise to


    Adrian.


    "Right now, Enoch has already started his rebellion, which in turn puts the royal family in total chaos. At


    this crucial moment, I think it''s time for the nine fiefs to take sides. Let me be blunt. The reason why I


    came today is to make sure that our agreement hasn''t lost its effect yet."


    "I am a man of my word! Of course, I won''t turn my back on you. However, I also have to make sure


    that you can keep your promise," Adrian suddenly remarked with a raised eyebrow.


    "Well, you are in luck because that is actually part of the reason why I am here. Just as I said, the time


    is now ripe for us to make a move. As promised, I will eventually make you the leader of three fiefs,"


    Rocky dered with confidence.


    "For real?" Adrian''s face instantly lit up upon hearing Rocky''s words. If this came true, the Genie Fief


    would be a superpower in the Shura Race.


    "You have my word. But of course, I also need you to do your part. Don''t worry, it''s not something hard


    for you. You just have to y a sympathy-getting ploy," Rocky said with a mysterious smile.


    "Hey, what is this sympathy-getting ploy all about?" Adrian immediately frowned in confusion.


    "First of all, I am nning to merge all the forces under Prince Zain''smand. But in order to achieve


    that, I will need your cooperation so that I can persuade the other two fiefs," Rocky briefly exined.


    "So, what exactly do I have to do?" Adrian asked straightforwardly.


    Then, Rocky leaned into him and whispered something. Shortly after, Adrian''s eyes brightened, and he


    began to nod repeatedly.


    "As long as you can do what I said, all of the fiefs who support Prince Zain are going to be under your


    control," Rocky strongly emphasized.


    "I understand. Just wait for the good news. I won''t let you down!"


    "Then, I will expect that. By the way, is Gloria here in your mansion now?" Rocky suddenly asked.


    "Oh, yes. She is actually cultivating in seclusion."


    "Really? When did that girl be so diligent?" Rocky asked in a teasing tone, but he was actually


    impressed with the sudden change in Gloria''s attitude.


    "Ha-ha! I guess she must have been too worked up after attending the Spiritual Emperor Contest back


    then. As soon as she came back, that is all she did," Adrian recounted, slightly shaking his head.


    "Well, that is good for her. She must have realized that there are more powerful warriors than her, so


    she wanted to improve herself. Anyway, I shall take my leave now. I will wait for the good news soon


    enough." After saying that, Rocky eventually got out of Adrian''s study.


    Then, he sneaked out of the mansion again without anyone detecting him.

 Chapter 1893 Getting Excited

    Chapter 1893 Getting Excited


    After leaving the Genie Fief, Rocky went to the border of the Shura Race''s territory first. In order to


    make his n with Adrian work, he needed to make some arrangements with the independent army.


    After all, they would be the key actors in this borate y.


    Upon arriving at the hidden camp, Rocky instantly saw the four women, but it seemed that they were


    busy training their soldiers without showing any form of ck.


    Seeing this, Rocky deemed not to disturb them, and he just waited by the training field until they were


    finished with their activity.


    The moment they finished training and Rocky entered the field, Eunice and the other women quickly


    rushed over to him with excitement.


    "Hey, is there any update? When are we going to fight? All we did was train all day long. It is getting


    boring!" Euniceined, wanting to test their strength on the real battlefield.


    "That''s right! We are tired of waiting. When are we going to invade the territory of the Shura Race? I


    will be sure to deliver them a fatal blow!" Michelle eximed, sounding very confident after all the


    training that they did. In fact, after joining Rocky''s independent army, she found herself enjoying the


    sensation of fighting on the real battlefield. Herpetitive nature was brought out even more, which


    greatly helped her to motivate herself.


    "As they say, haste makes waste. But don''t feel so gloomy. I actually came here today because I have


    a task to ask of you. However, I only need one troop for this mission. Who''s up for it?" Rocky asked as


    if he was giving off a reward.


    "Do you need to ask? Of course, the obvious choice is my team!" Michelle dered without any


    hesitation. She was itching to test her strength, and she would not miss this opportunity to make


    contributions.


    "And why should it be you?" Eunice immediatelyined, thinking that Michelle was


    underestimating the other three teams.


    "You can''t deny that my team is the most mobile one among the four. Well, I just assume that this is


    what Basil needs to carry out this mission." Michelle had sharp instincts and already guessed what


    Rocky needed even before he told the mission.


    "Ha! You are just guessing randomly!" Eunice snorted, shifting her gaze to Rocky. She could not


    disagree that Michelle''s team was the most mobile, so she just hoped that Rocky was looking for


    something else.


    "Well, Michelle is right. This mission indeed needs a very mobile force. However, the task also requires


    a lot of patience. Michelle, do you think you are still up for it?" In fact, just based on their abilities,


    Rocky also thought that Michelle''s team was the most suitable one. However, when it came to her


    characters, he knew that she was still a bit rash at times.


    "Of course! I won''t let you down!" Michelle stood straightly and saluted with her chest out.


    "Okay then, I''ll entrust this task to you and your team. But I have to warn you that if you can''t


    aplish it, I will have to punish you ording to the militaryw," Rocky sternly warned. This


    mission was by no means trivial. Hence, it must be sessfullypleted in order for Rocky''s ns to


    move smoothly.


    "I understand! I am already trained in the military way. So, of course, I know the consequences of my


    failure!" Michelle was still resolute, not intending to back out.


    "Very well. Go and prepare for the mission. Once your team is ready,e to me and I will exin


    what you need to do," Rocky ordered.


    Immediately after, Michelle gathered her team and left the training ground to make every necessary


    preparation.


    "Lilith, I need to speak with you alone." When everyone was about to leave, Rocky approached Lilith


    and secretly told her to meet up with him.


    Then, the two went to the tent of themander in chief.


    "What is it? Do you have a special mission for me?" Lilith asked directly the moment they entered the


    tent. Although she was still very young, she could be very perceptive. Hence, she had quickly guessed


    what was on Rocky''s mind.


    "Did you know that smart women have difficulty getting married because men tend to be afraid of


    them? I''m afraid that you are too smart. Be careful or you might not be able to get married in the


    future," Rocky teased jokingly.


    "You are making fun of me again!" Lilith instantly blushed, pouting and putting her hands on her waist.


    "But seriously, yes, I do have a mission for you. Since you are the strongest among the four girls, I


    know that I can only ask you to do this task," Rocky suddenly said with a serious expression.


    "I am listening." Lilith nodded with her eyes burning in determination.


    "I need you to disguise yourself and sneak into the fiefs that Prince Enoch controls. Once you are in,


    you have to find a specific object that is in his possession," Rocky exined in detail.


    "I guess it really sounds pretty difficult..." Based on what Rocky said, even Lilith could tell how


    dangerous this task was.


    "I know. That is why I need someone capable of taking on this burdensome task. I believe that you are


    the perfect one for the role." Firstly, Rocky chose Lilith because of her superior strengthpared toN?velDrama.Org owns this.


    the other girls. Secondly, she had a high-level spiritual beast that could readily help her when


    necessary.


    "Then, what should I do after I obtain this object?" Lilith asked further.


    "Come to Leader Gilbert''s mansion in the Ghost Fief to see me. After that, I willmence my next


    n."


    "All right. I understand," Lilith responded.


    "Here. This is a skin mask that is specifically tailored for disguising. Once you wear it, you will look like


    a real woman of the Shura Race. Right now, Prince Enoch is in rebellion against the royal family of the


    Shura Race, and he should be recruiting people from various areas to join him. Hence, you will act as a


    Spiritual Emperor that wants to be recruited. If it is necessary, you can take advantage of the situation


    by using your charm and beauty." Rocky gave some advice after handing the skin mask over.


    "Um... I don''t really know how to use my appearance to take advantage of a situation." Despite her


    unparalleled beauty, Lilith was a youngdy who had never experienced any romantic affairs. Thus,


    she was not confident at using her attractiveness as a weapon.


    "Lilith, you are one of the smartest persons that I know. I believe that you will be able to do it easily,"


    Rocky said with a faint smile.


    On the other hand, Lilith could just sigh. Obviously, she was not contented at Rocky''s reply.


    "Well, for now, you''d better get ready. Once everything is prepared, we will set out. Also, don''t mention


    this to anyone. I''ll handle Eunice and tell her that you have to go back to the human race for a while,"


    Rocky added.


    "Okay then." Lilith nodded and eventually left.


    Not long after, Michelle went back to see Rocky. She had already finished getting her team ready, so


    she was there to discuss the mission.


    "Sir, my team is ready to take on the mission," Michelle informed.


    "All right. Your mission this time is to go to the Genie Fief. You and your team are going to be actors in


    an important y," Rocky revealed.


    "A y? What exactly does that mean?" Michelle was actually taken aback, not expecting to hear this.


    "I want you to harass the cities under the Genie Fief and proim that you are sent by Prince Enoch.


    At the same time, you will reveal that Prince Enoch has allied with the human race. Of course, you


    really don''t have to engage in a head-on battle. All you need to do is stir up some trouble," Rocky


    exined.


    "That''s all? I thought you will order me to really confront the army of the Shura Race. It turned out that


    this was nothing different from the previous tasks that we''ve done," Michelle said in a disappointed


    tone. She thought that this was her chance to engage in arge-scale type of battle.


    "Hey! You volunteered to help me, so you can''t regret it now," Rocky immediately reprimanded her.


    "Fine! I get it!" Of course, Michelle would still do as she was told.


    "Besides, even though you think that this is boring, it is actually very critical in order to intensify the


    conflict between the royal family and Prince Enoch. Based on your team''s performance, we can tilt the


    bnce of the fiefs. Eventually, we can take advantage of the oue and make them submit," Rocky


    said earnestly.


    "Yes, sir! My team will do its best to aplish this task! But of course, if I do it splendidly, I want


    merits!" Michelle firmly demanded. In the past, she had always questioned Rocky''s strength and


    abilities. But ever since she joined the independent army, she saw Rocky in a new light, and she began


    to admire him very much. However, she still refused to show her approval openly.


    "Yes, of course," Rocky answered with a smile. He had always been fair when it came to providing


    rewards to those who had aplished their tasks excellently.


    Then, after Michelle left, Rocky went to talk to Eunice and told her that Lilith would have to go back to


    the human race.


    Soon enough, Rocky also left the camp of the independent army and headed back to Gilbert''s


    mansion.


    Upon arriving at the meeting hall, he saw Gilbert there, but he was surprised to see that both Valeria


    and Vivian were also there. Based on the worried expression on Valeria''s face, he could only assume


    that they already heard about the task given to him by the king in the Heavenly Demon Tower.


    "Why are you onlying back now? We thought that something bad already happened to you!


    Humph! You really don''t care about the people waiting and worrying for you!" As soon as Valeria caught


    sight of Rocky, she immediately stood up and scolded him, like what a normal wife would do.

 Chapter 1894 No Problem

    Chapter 1894 No Problem


    "Why are you so worried about me? There''s nothing bad that could have happened." Rocky just


    shrugged and smiled.


    "I heard from Princess La that the king asked you to enter the Heavenly Demon Tower. Is that true?"


    Gilbert asked with furrowed brows. Of course, he knew how dangerous it was for someone to enter the


    tower, and Rocky even did it without preparations.


    "Yes, that is true. He wanted me to enter the Heavenly Demon Tower so that I can prove my


    qualifications to guard the Purgatorial Tripod," Rocky briefly exined.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "So, what happened? Were you able toplete the test?" Gilbert inquired.


    "Yes, I did. It was no big deal," Rocky replied in a matter-of-fact tone.


    Hearing this response from Rocky, Gilbert and the others were utterly surprised. After all, they knew the


    degree of difficulty of taking on the Heavenly Demon Tower, especially Gilbert. He had once entered


    the tower before, but he was only able to reach the fourth floor. Hence, he did not expect Rocky to


    Of course, no one really knew that Rocky''s strength was already close to the God Realm. Therefore, it


    would not be surprising for him to ovee the Heavenly Demon Tower.


    "So, I take it that the king finally allowed you to guard the Purgatorial Tripod," Gilbert surmised.


    "Well, only for the time being. It seemed that the king is very anxious right now due to Prince Enoch''s


    rebellion. He should have thought that if he insisted on taking the Purgatorial Tripod by force, it will just


    irritate Princess La. If even the princess turned her back on the royal family, they would be in great


    trouble," Rocky analyzed. However, at this point, the Purgatorial Tripod did not bear much significance


    since he already knew that Phillip''s soul was actually sealed in the Heavenly Demon Tower. Therefore,


    if the king still insisted on taking the tripod back, it would not be a problem for Rocky.


    "That should be the case. Then, at least, we can consider this matter regarding the Purgatorial Tripod


    over for now. In the meantime, we can just wait for the conflict between Prince Enoch and the royal


    family to subside. Then, eventually, we shall take action and benefit from the aftermath," Gilbert


    remarked.


    "At this moment, I don''t think Prince Enoch will try to have a direct confrontation with the army of the


    royal family. Based on his cunning nature, I can see that he will take action against the fiefs first. So,


    even though we are waiting for what will happen next, we should still be on guard," Rocky seriously


    warned.


    "I also thought about that, so I went and made some necessary arrangements. In fact, Valeria has


    already talked with Flora, and she agreed to give her full support to Princess La," Gilbert informed.


    Rocky then turned to Valeria and was d that things went well with the Flower Fief. Even after he had


    confessed his identity to her, she had been supporting him unconditionally, which was the exact


    opposite of what he expected. Initially, Rocky only wanted to make a deal with her, but it seemed that it


    didn''t need toe down to that. Valeria had been by his side throughout the way, and he was relieved


    by that.


    As she looked at Rocky''s eyes, she blushed a little and said, "It has been easy convincing my adoptive


    mother. After all, the Flower Fief and the Ghost Fief have formally formed an alliance. It is just natural


    that we stick together at all times. I just did what will benefit the interest of the two fiefs."


    "For now, we must take advantage of the opportunity to recuperate. When the time is right, we will


    need our forces in full strength," Rocky uttered.


    After their conversation, Rocky, Valeria, and Vivian left the meeting hall.


    Then, Rocky turned to Valeria and said, "Can you go back first? I just have something to discuss with


    Miss Vivian."


    "Oh, okay." Valeria could just cast a nce at the two before she left.


    "It seems that she was a bit disappointed that she had to go first. That girl really has a crush on you,


    huh?" Vivian slightly shook her head as she looked at Valeria''s back.


    "Are you kidding? We are just pretending to be a loving couple." Rocky immediately got defensive and


    exined that Vivian was mistaken.


    "That is not what I see. Maybe for you, that''s how it appears. But I am also a woman, and I see things


    from different perspectives. Besides, I will understand Valeria if she falls in love with an excellent man


    like you," Vivian said intuitively.


    "Really? So, do you think that you''ll like me, too?" Rocky asked and took the chance to tease Vivian.


    Vivian could just roll her eyes at Rocky, thinking that this man really had this bad side at times. Then,


    she went straight to the point and asked, "So, why do you want to talk with me?"


    "Actually, I want you to do something for me. However, you can''t let anyone know of this, not even


    Leader Gilbert or Princess La." The smile on Rocky''s face subsided and a serious expression


    reced it.


    "What is it?" Vivian asked with narrowed eyes.


    "I need you to enter the Royal Land and meet with Prince Zain. I want you to pass a message from


    me."


    "Pass a message to Prince Zain?" Vivian was surprised, not expecting that Rocky wanted to have


    something to do with the prince.


    "As everyone knows, the prince remains seriously injured, and it is probably because of the invasion of


    the evil spirit in his body. If he is not treated right away, there is a possibility that he cannot recover in a


    long time toe; the worst-case scenario, theplications may even arise. The only people that


    can cure his condition are my master and me. Therefore, I want to make a deal with him." Rocky


    revealed his real reason.


    "I see. You are going to take this opportunity to use him." Knowing Rocky, Vivian already spected


    that he would only try to make a deal with the enemy if he could get more benefits in the end. "So, what


    will this deal contain? I just have to warn you that Prince Zain is a narrow-minded person. He considers


    you his enemy, so he won''t agree with any deal if it isn''t enticing enough."


    "He will have no other choice but to agree. Anyway, tell him that I aspire to be the leader of the Ghost


    Fief and that I need his help to get rid of Leader Gilbert," Rocky calmly said.


    "Will he really believe that?" Vivian could not help but doubt it because it did not sound so believable.


    "Well, he has to. Otherwise, he might be disabled for the rest of his life," Rocky said confidently.


    At this point, he knew that Zain would grasp into anything just to regain his strength. Then, he


    continued, "The sooner you can deliver my message, the better."


    "No problem. I can go now." Afterward, Vivian summoned her mount and flew away from the mansion.


    After a few days, Vivian eventually arrived at the Royal Land. She told the guards that she was there to


    visit Princess La, but upon entering the royal pce, she sneaked into Zain''s ce.


    Not long after, Vivian managed to enter Zain''s residence without anyone noticing her. Then, in his


    bedroom, she saw the prince resting with his eyes closed.


    From where Vivian was standing, she could clearly see Zain''s pale skin, bluish lips, and boney face. It


    seemed that he really was in a bad shape.


    "Who is it? You are... Vivian?" Sensing someone''s aura inside his room, Zain opened his eyes to see


    who it was. However, he was a little surprised to see who the unexpected visitor was. "What brings you


    here?"


    "From what I can see, you really are seriously injured. I''m afraid that your cultivation base has also


    decreased," Vivian said after analyzing Zain''s condition.


    "You came here just to tell me that?!" Of course, Zain instantly felt humiliated. His face darkened, and


    he expressed his exasperation.


    "No, of course not. In fact, someone sent me here to tell you that he can make you recover as soon as


    possible," Vivian replied, exining the main purpose of her unannounced visit.


    "Someone that can cure me? Who is it?" Zain asked, furrowing his messy eyebrows.


    "Well, you should know that in the entire Shura Continent, Esteban of the Ghost Fief is the best doctor.


    However, he can''t help you at the moment since he has been traveling to various ces. But he still


    has an apprentice that is almost as skilled as him."


    "Are you referring to the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief?" Vivian did not say anything directly, but it


    seemed that Zain already knew that it was Rocky who she was referring to.


    "Yes. Odin was the one who asked me toe here."


    "Then, forget it! I don''t believe that he will do something so kind without asking for something in return."


    Zain quickly snapped at the mention of Rocky''s name. From the start, the prince already considered


    Rocky as a thorn in his flesh, so it was actually against his principles to ept any kindness from the


    young man.


    "Well, of course, he is not going to do it for free. He wants to make a deal with you. ept it and he will


    heal you," Vivian bluntly said.


    "Ha! I knew it," Zain snorted coldly.


    "Your Royal Highness, why don''t you first listen to the deal that he is proposing? You can decide


    afterward. After all, you''ll never know if it is eptable until you hear it," Vivian said, tantalizing Zain


    with her words.

 Chapter 1895 Within Three Days

    Chapter 1895 Within Three Days


    "Then let''s hear it. What does he want? Is he going to make me quit thepetition for the throne?"


    Zain asked, staring coldly at Vivian.


    "You are mistaken, Your Royal Highness. Odin doesn''t want you out of thepetition. Instead, he


    actually wants you to be the one who ims the throne," Vivian directly revealed while shaking her


    head.


    "What? No way!" The prince was so shocked, but he was absolutely sure that Vivian was lying.


    "Why would I lie to you? Just listen to what I have to say. The only reason why Odin supported


    Princess La is because of my brother. He is the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief, so he should


    naturally extend his help to the candidate that the leader chooses. But in reality, he knows that you are


    the only one capable enough to inherit the throne. Moreover, even the king wants you to be the


    sessor. Think about it. Princess La has already handed Phillip''s soul power to him, but he still


    dyed his decision. If you were the one who aplished the task back in the Ghostly Demon Land,


    I am sure that the king already dered you as the next ruler," Vivian said in a very convincing tone.


    "Humph! I did not think that you and Odin think so highly of me. But how on earth will you make this


    work? Gilbert is your brother. Is it really okay for you to collude with Odin and betray him?" Although


    Zain thought that Vivian''s words made sense, he was not stupid enough to let his guard down that


    easily.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "I am actually doing this for my brother''s sake. Of course, I cannot directly go against his will. If


    Princess La ims the throne, then I''m afraid that he will work the rest of his life under an unworthy


    ruler. So, even though I am doing this for him, he cannot know," Vivian responded, deliberately making


    it sound like Zain was the better option.


    "Fine. Then, what does Odin want in return?" Zain finally asked. Apparently, all of Vivian''s acting took


    effect.


    "He wants to take my brother''s position and be the leader of the Ghost Fief. If you can help him


    with this, then he guarantees that you will also have the support of the Flower Fief. When that happens,


    five out of the nine major fiefs will back you up on your im for the throne." Vivian then threw out the


    bait to lure Zain in.


    "That is too convenient. Why should I believe you?" Zain could not help but have some scruples since


    what Rocky was offering was too good to be true.


    "Well, not to be rude, but you have no chance of turning the tide of the events if your injuries cannot be


    healed. Odin is presenting you a chance so that you can go back to your original state. What do you


    need to hesitate for?" Vivian asked, continuing to manipte Zain''s mind.


    "I already heard everything that you have to say. Now, I still need to think about this carefully."


    "Of course, you can think about it first. However, it will be better if you can make your decision as soon


    as possible." After delivering Rocky''s message, Vivian left the room and disappeared in an instant.


    "That guy is so ambitious that it makes him more dangerous." Even after Vivian left, Zain was lost in


    thought. He could not decide if he could put his trust in Rocky.


    Right after leaving the Royal Land, Vivian immediately rushed back to Gilbert''s mansion and reported


    everything to Rocky.


    "So, were you able to deliver my message well?" Rocky asked the moment he caught sight of Vivian.


    "Yes. I did everything ording to your instructions. But I still think that he will not believe it so easily,"


    Vivian replied in a bit of a pessimistic tone.


    "Don''t worry. Even he knows that I am his only hope. Believe me. He wille to me sooner than you


    expect," Rocky sneered, knowing that his n would surely work.


    "I really don''t know where your confidence ising from. But of course, let''s hope that you are right,"


    Vivian replied with a shrug.


    "By the way, do you happen to know a ce within the Shura Race''s territory that is suitable for


    cultivating souls?" Rocky asked out of nowhere.


    "You really have time to do that now?" Vivian nced at him in disbelief.


    "Yes. I am not busy right now. I still have a few days before things get a bit hectic again," Rocky replied


    indifferently.


    "Fine. I do know a good ce, but I have to warn you that it is very dangerous. Are you sure that you


    want to go there?" Vivian was a bit hesitant because she thought that it might not be the best ce for


    Rocky.


    "Wait. Are you worried about me?" Rocky smiled mischievously.


    "Can you be more serious? This ce is nothing to joke about." Vivian let him have an earful.


    "Okay, sorry. Where is it?"


    "The ce is called the Fallen Spirit Valley. It is where I got the deity''s spirit back then. Countless years


    ago, many of the souls of the fallen deities and devils drifted to that area. That is why it has been


    famous as a ce where you can cultivate your soul. However, as time passed, it has be home to


    powerful diabolic beasts. Some of them have even lived there for more than a hundred years. Since


    then, ordinary masters do not dare to step into the deathly valley. In other words, if one doesn''t have


    enough strength, he will just end up dead." Vivian gave a fair warning.


    "I see. I''ve be even more interested. I will go to this ce, so as soon as Prince Zain gave his


    reply, let this Carrier Beast inform me." Rocky then took out a Carrier Beast from the Magic Spiritual


    Space and handed it over to Vivian.


    Afterward, Vivian left.


    Rocky returned to the Ghost Pce. There, he packed up some pills and other necessary things just in


    case he needed them on his trip.


    When Rocky was almost finished packing, Valeria came in and saw his luggage.


    "Are you going somewhere?" Valeria probed out of curiosity.


    "Yeah. I decided to cultivate in seclusion for a few days. I will be back shortly."


    "Where are you going this time?"


    "Miss Vivian said that it''s called the Fallen Spirit Valley."


    "Fallen Spirit Valley? Isn''t that a very dangerous ce?" Worry instantly filled Valeria''s eyes as she


    thought that Rocky was really fond of risking his own life.


    "Don''t worry. It''s not something that I can''t handle."


    "Are you going by yourself?"


    "Yes, I am. It was just actually a spur-of-the-moment decision."


    "Then, why don''t I apany you?" It seemed that Valeria was so concerned that she wanted to


    ensure Rocky''s safety.


    "Thank you, but I think it would be better if you stay here and assist Leader Gilbert. We don''t know


    what may suddenly happen. Moreover, the Flower Fief might also need you," Rocky persuaded.


    "Yes, you''re right. Anyway, be careful!" Valeria knew that Rocky was just being reasonable, so she had


    no choice but to agree.


    Immediately after, Rocky left the mansion and headed for the Fallen Spirit Valley. Apparently, the Fallen


    Spirit Valley was located in the middle of the territory, which was actually a in. When one looked at it


    from the sky, its shape was like a full moon that was just missing an acute angle.


    Soon enough, Rockynded at the valley and got off Rubygon. That was when he immediately felt a


    very strong surging aura that belonged to the spirits of the deities and devils.


    "This ce feels so terrifying just with the mere presence of the overbearing auras," Rocky murmured


    to himself as he entered the valley with Rubygon.


    On the surface, the Fallen Spirit Valley was not much different from ordinary valleys. It was filled with


    dense nts and beautiful sceneries.


    But of course, this seemingly peaceful and lush valley was full of imminent dangers.


    In fact, the moment Rocky and Rubygon started walking in the valley, they were instantly targeted by a


    powerful diabolic beast.


    The beast''s strength was at the medium stage of the Shura Realm, and its size was way bigger than


    Rubygon.


    However, no matter how big or strong this diabolic beast was, it was still weakerpared to Rubygon.


    In just a few exchanges of blows, Rubygon easily killed the vicious beast.


    As they moved on, Rocky noticed that the spiritual power in the Fallen Spirit Valley was so rich


    because of the existence of the spirits of deities and devils. Hence, it was indeed very helpful for a


    warrior if he cultivated his soul in this ce.


    In the next few days, Rocky found a spot where he spent his time concentrating on cultivating his soul.


    Because of the very advantageous environment, his soul sessfully broke through and became a


    genuine Fighting Soul. With his cultivation base and the strength of his soul, he had now be a real


    master at the Shura Realm.


    Then, just as Rocky finished his soul cultivation, he received a message from the Carrier Beast, saying


    that Zain wanted to see him.


    With this, Rocky immediately left the Fallen Spirit Valley and headed towards the Royal Land.


    Upon arriving at the Royal Land, Rocky wasted no time and went straight to Zain''s pce.


    "Your Royal Highness, it has been a long time since Ist saw you!" Rocky greeted in a casual manner.


    "Stop all this nonsense and let''s just get down to business. Let me be blunt. If I agree to have a deal


    with you, can you assure me that you can heal my injuries?" Zain cut straight to the point.


    "Well, if I can''t even do that, I will be a huge disappointment to my master," Rocky said in an indifferent


    tone.


    "Fine. How long will it take topletely cure my condition?" the prince asked with furrowed brows.


    "Give me three days."


    "What? Three days? Are you insane?!" Zain was in total disbelief, thinking that Rocky was fooling him.


    After all, he had tried every means possible just so he could recover, but none of them worked.


    However, Rocky was iming without any hesitation that he could heal his injuries in just three days.


    Of course, the prince had a hard time believing this.

 Chapter 1896 The Bloody Battle Broke Out

    Chapter 1896 The Bloody Battle Broke Out


    "If I am assessing it correctly, your injuries are caused by the erosion of the evil spirit. Therefore, as


    long as we can expel the evil spirit out of your body, you will start to recover." Rocky instantly gave his


    diagnosis.


    At the same time, Zain was shocked to his core to hear this. It was Rocky''s first time seeing him after


    he got the mortifying injuries, but the young man was able to tell the root of the problem in an instant.


    ording to the elders, his wounds were indeed caused by the evil spirit invasion. Since he came back


    from the Ghostly Demon Land, he tried every possible remedy and even had a grand elder help him.


    However, all of their efforts were in vain.


    "Well, I expect that you are doubting my abilities. So, why don''t I expel some of the evil spirit out of your


    body first? Then, see for yourself if you will feel any change. Please sit down so that I can begin the


    process," Rocky said as he approached the prince.


    Then, Zain sat down while Rocky stood behind him. Afterward, Rocky immediately activated his holy


    power and injected it through the prince''s back.


    Immediately after, Rocky''s holy power collided with the evil spirit inside Zain''s body.


    While this chaotic sh of power happened within Zain, his face turned ghastly pale from extreme pain.


    "The process is indeed horrible, but please endure it for as long as you can," Rocky instantly reminded.


    Since the prince was prideful, he did not even utter a word while experiencing the excruciating pain.


    After the fierce fight inside Zain''s body, part of the evil spirit was sessfully driven out.


    At the same time, the prince spat out a few mouthfuls of ck blood, indicating that the process had


    been sessful.


    "Well, that is it for today, Your Royal Highness." Rocky halted the procedure after his first try.


    "Why? Is it enough?" Zain nced at Rocky, slightly panting from fatigue.


    "I''m afraid your body won''t be able to take any more if we continued. Besides, you cannot expect all


    your injuries to heal all at once. It will be a delicate process," Rocky informed in a serious tone.


    "Does this mean that you really are going to betray La?" Zain asked out of nowhere. Even after


    Vivian told him about the deal, he still could not believe Rocky''s intention.


    "That is my original n, but we''ll talk more about it once your body recovers. After all, I will have to


    reconsider my option if you cannot fully recover from this," Rocky said in a rather cold voice.


    Of course, Zain knew what he meant. He just found Rocky''s attitude very confusing. It was like the


    young man was always wearing a mask, and no one could really determine what he was thinking.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, if there was one thing that he was sure of, it was that he could no longer underestimate


    Rocky.


    On the other hand, Rocky was doing his best to make Zain take the bait. It was one of the most critical


    factors that would put his n into motion.


    Aside from that, Rocky also entrusted Adrian with a crucial task. If he could sessfully trick Zain, then


    everything would fall into ce.


    Then, the following day, a Spiritual Emperor suddenly entered Zain''s room and reported, "Your Royal


    Highness, pardon me for disturbing your rest. Leader Adrian is here, and he demands to see you."


    "Adrian? All right. Let him in," Zain ordered, wondering what brought him to his pce.


    Not long after, Adrian appeared before the prince. However, it seemed that he was badly beaten and


    bruised all over, and his face looked very pale. At the same time, one of his arms was covered in


    bandages and was hanging in front of his chest. At a nce, he was in a pretty embarrassing state.


    "Leader Adrian, what happened to you? Who did this?" Zain almost eximed upon seeing him.


    "Your Royal Highness, I know that this is a bit embarrassing, but please uphold justice for me!" Adrian


    pleaded, bowing to the prince without hesitation.


    "Tell me what happened first," Zain demanded as his eyes grew cold.


    "This was done by Prince Enoch''s troops. Since you are seriously injured, he took this opportunity to


    invade my fief''s territory. A few days ago, I personally led my army to expel them, but unfortunately, we


    were ambushed," Adrian recounted, almost sobbing in humiliation.


    "What? Why haven''t I heard anything about it?"


    "The first time they appeared to attack us, I did not report it to you since I know that you are still trying


    to recover. However, this time, the Genie Fief really suffered a lot, so I had no choice but to ask for your


    help," Adrian professed as if he was a helpless old man.


    "How many soldiers did Enoch send to deal with your army?"


    "At least fifty thousand..."


    "But that is not such a big deal! You should have been able to handle them given your strength. Am I


    wrong?" Zain asked, finding the incident to be a bit strange.


    "Normally, yes. But you should also know that the Genie Fief has seldom participated in wars. Hence,


    not many of my men have realbat experience," Adrian reasoned.


    "Then, what exactly do you want from me?" Zain could just let out a sigh before asking


    straightforwardly.


    "Your Royal Highness, I request that you order the Primitive Fief and the Purgatory Fief to assist the


    Genie Fief in driving out Prince Enoch''s army out of my territory," Adrian directly asked.


    "All right. I will inform the leaders of those two fiefs to assist you. As for the number of troops that you


    will need from them, you can just talk to them by yourself." Of course, Zain would not back down,


    especially if he was dealing with Enoch. After all, Enoch was the reason why he ended up in this


    miserable state. As long as he could, he would weaken Enoch''s forces.


    "Thank you, Your Royal Highness!" Adrian could just express his gratitude to the prince.


    "No problem. My injuries should be healed soon. When that timees, I will stand in the frontlines


    myself and wreck that old bastard''s army!" Zain cursed loudly in resentment.


    Now that Adrian had sessfully tricked Zain into deploying the army of the Primitive Fief and the


    Purgatory Fief to assist the Genie Fief, he immediately informed Rocky about the good news.


    Right after receiving the news, Rocky sent a message to Michelle using his Carrier Beast, asking her to


    withdraw her troops back to the hidden camp of the independent army.


    At the same time, it turned out that Lilith had also been sessful in her mission. She had just returned


    after obtaining Enoch''s authenticating object.


    "Why on earth do you need this thing?" Lilith asked, not really understanding how Rocky would use it.


    "This will be the key toplete the next phase of my n. With this, I can give Prince Zain and Prince


    Enoch a pleasant surprise," Rocky replied with a sly smile.


    Rocky asked Adrian to deceive Zain in order to gather the forces of the Primitive Fief and the Purgatory


    Fief in one spot. On the other hand, he would use Enoch''s troops to deal them massive damage. This


    way, Rocky could instantly weaken the strength of the two fiefs under Zain. At the same time, it would


    also intensify the conflict between Zain and Enoch. It was like killing two birds with one stone.


    If this operation became sessful, it would be easier for Rocky to control the Primitive Fief and the


    Purgatory Fief.


    After Lilith handed the authentication object over to Rocky, he asked her to go back to the border first.


    Then, he put on a disguise and headed towards Enoch''s fief.


    As he expected, the border of the territory of Enoch''s fief was heavily guarded.


    The moment Rocky arrived at the gate of the border city, he instantly showed Enoch''s authenticating


    object.


    "I am Prince Enoch''s special envoy. Please let me through," Rocky dered loud and clear.


    Upon hearing this, the leader, who was guarding the city gate, immediately reported to themander


    in chief that Prince Enoch''s special envoy suddenly arrived. He did not need to check Rocky''s


    appearance since he bore the prince''s symbol.


    Soon enough, Rocky was escorted into the border city and was weed by themander in chief.


    From what Rocky sensed, themander in chief must be at the medium stage of the Shura Realm.


    "Sir, what brought you here sote in the night?" themander in chief asked. In fact, this was just


    his first time meeting Rocky. But it did not matter since only the prince''s trusted confidants could carry


    the authenticating object.


    "I bear some urgent information. Prince Enoch just received a piece of news that Prince Zain started


    gathering his forces and is nning to attack this city," Rocky said without further ado.


    "Really? I''m d that the information was quickly ryed to us." Obviously, themander in chief


    was stunned and relieved at the same time. "So, what does Prince Enoch want us to do?"


    "The prince wants you to catch the enemies off guard. They think that they couldunch a sneak


    attack, but you will surprise them instead. In order to do that, you have to lead your army outside the


    city andy an ambush around this spot," Rocky exined, pointing out the position on the map of the


    area. In fact, this was the exact position where Adrian''s men would pass through.


    "All right, I understand. I will assemble the army right away so that we can do the necessary


    preparations." Themander in chief did not dare to ck off since this was supposed to be a direct


    order from Prince Enoch.


    Not long after, the entire army in the border city was ready to set out to the area that Rocky showed.


    Meanwhile, Adrian was also leading the troops of the three fiefs to the same spot.


    A dayter, Adrian and thebined army of the three fiefs finally arrived at the designated battlefield.


    However, Enoch''s army was already lying in wait. At the signal of themander in chief, they


    Although the army of three fiefs was caught off guard, they still managed to immediately fight back.


    Therefore, the two sides engaged in a bloody battle, both suffering heavy casualties.

 Chapter 1897 The Conflict Ensued

    Chapter 1897 The Conflict Ensued


    In the end, even though Adrian''s army was ambushed, Enoch''s army could not take total advantage of


    the situation. Since both sides suffered heavy losses, Enoch''s army did not pursue when the army of


    the three fiefs retreated.


    Of course, when the leaders of the Primitive Fief and Purgatory Fief heard the grueling oue of the


    battle, they could not help but get frustrated. It was as if they just sent their men to their death.


    Moreover, now that Enoch was in an open rebellion, the other fiefs, who were not under him, were all


    possible targets. Hence, their focus right now was to preserve their fighting force. Therefore, losing


    their men in this fight was thest thing that they wanted to happen.


    Previously, the fiefs under Zain were already unhappy because several of their men also died when


    they apanied the prince in the Ghostly Demon Land. Now, they suffered another fatal blow. Thus,


    they were obviously resentful toward the prince.


    On the other hand, this was exactly what Rocky was aiming for. He sessfully pulled the trigger that


    would worsen the conflict between Zain and the other two fiefs under him.


    At this moment, the leaders of the Primitive Fief and Purgatory Fief came to Zain''s pce to meet with


    the prince. As they sat in their seats, they could not hide their livid faces and their hateful stares.


    "Your Royal Highness, we immediately obeyed you when you told us to assist the Genie Fief this time.


    But after losing so many of our men again, what should we do now?" The leader of the Purgatory Fief


    was the first to express his concerns.


    "Do you have a n to make up for this? In order to attack the human race, you already summoned a


    lot of our troops. Then, we also suffered a heavy loss when all those powerful warriors perished in the


    Ghostly Demon Land. Now, this? If Prince Enoch''s army attacks our fief, we will be doomed!" the


    leader of the Primitive Fief also chimed in.


    "So, what are saying? Are you ming me? Are you saying that I am ipetent?" Zain''s eyes


    instantly turned cold. He knew that it was his orders, but how could he expect that Enoch''s army would


    ambush the troops that Adrian led? Of course, he thought that it wasn''t his fault.


    "No, Your Royal Highness, I don''t dare! But the situation is getting out of hand. The king has not yet


    appointed his sessor, and you are still recovering from your injuries. We are just concerned that the


    king might choose Princess La in the end." The leader of the Purgatory Fief suddenly hinted at his


    doubts about Zain''s current condition.


    "Stop beating around the bush! Are you thinking that I am too weak to evenpete for the throne


    right now?" Zain retorted, fuming in anger.


    "Your Royal Highness, please calm down. We are the leaders of our fiefs. Of course, we will do


    everything for the benefit of our people. We supported you because we thought that you are the


    obvious choice to inherit the throne. But now, it seems that things will not go as we once expected..."


    The leader of the Primitive Fief had no choice but to be honest.


    "Fine. You don''t want to support me anymore? I get it. Just remember that you will regret this sooner or


    "Your Royal Highness, we are going to excuse ourselves now. Please take care of yourself." After


    hearing those arrogant words from Zain, the two leaders were more than d to withdraw their support.


    Soon after, they went away and left the pce.


    As soon as the two leaders were gone, Adrian suddenly arrived.


    "Your Royal Highness, please ept my apologies! All of this happened because I was too careless!"


    Adrian immediately bowed and pleaded.


    "Stand up. This is not your fault. Enoch was clever enough to set a trap, and we were not able to see


    through his n. That is all. I am just in disbelief that the leaders of the Primitive Fief and Purgatory


    Fief would choose to turn their backs on me while I am in this difficult situation," Zain said in a gloomy


    tone. From the beginning, he did not n to me Adrian for this blunder. Now that he lost the support


    of the two fiefs, only the Genie Fief remained on his side. If he pushed Adrian away, he would really


    have no one by his side.


    "You are right, Your Royal Highness. Those guys have gone too far! They are only thinking about


    themselves!" Adrian yelled, pretending to be very affected.


    "Leader Adrian, let me get straight to the point. Are you still willing to support me despite the current


    situation?" Zain asked with all seriousness.


    "Of course, I will! I am not the kind of person who will just abandon the one I support just because


    things have not gone well. Now that we are in a disadvantageous position, I will make sure to devote


    myself even more!" Adrian dered with utmost sincerity.


    "Well, I am d to hear that. With that, I will transfer all of my remaining forces in the territory of the


    human race under your direct control. Train them, and do whatever you think is necessary. I trust you to


    help me make aeback!" Zain immediately trusted Adrian and gave him full control of his army.


    "You can trust me on that," Adrian replied, cupping his hands. At the same time, Adrian''s heart was


    filled with extreme surprise. After all, everything just went as Rocky had predicted.


    After Adrian left the Royal Land, he immediately returned to the Genie Fief and sent a message to


    Rocky.


    The moment Rocky got the news from Adrian, he went to the Genie Fief as fast as he could.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Odin! You are so brilliant and prophetic. As you have expected, Prince Zain has given me leadership


    over his military affairs. I can do whatever I want with his army now!" Adrian eximed, not able to hide


    his excitement.


    "Even in his current state, Prince Zain is still ambitious. Of course, he won''t give up the fight, but he


    needs someone that he can fully trust," Rocky responded, knowing what kind of man Zain was. Now


    that his n prevailed, they could instantly pull Zain''s army out of the territory of the human race. When


    that happened, that danger that the human race was facing would bepletely lifted.


    Everything was progressing smoothly, and Zain didn''t have any idea that this was all arranged by


    Rocky from the background.


    "Now, when Prince Zain''s remaining forcese back, stick to my n and station them at the border


    of Prince Enoch''s territory," Rocky exined.


    "Then, what are we going to do with Prince Zain? I''m afraid that once he gets better, he will


    immediately take back the leadership of his army from me," Adrian asked, having some scruples.


    "It only appears that Prince Zain''s condition is getting better, but in fact, he is getting worse. Even if he


    wants to do somethingter, it will be impossible for him to make a move," Rocky sneered.


    "Oh, I see." Adrian just nodded, knowing that he could only trust Rocky at this point.


    Then, just as the two were still talking, a delicate figure suddenly walked inside the hall.


    "Odin? It''s really you!" The beautiful figure was so surprised to see that Rocky was there.


    It was none other than Gloria. From what Rocky could see, she had be even more mature and


    charming since thest time they met.


    "It seems that you have finished your cultivation. Last time I came here, your father said that you were


    still cultivating in seclusion," Rocky greeted with a smile.


    "Really? Well, yes, I just finished a while ago," Gloria replied and just nodded gently. It was as if she


    was indeed an elegantdy from a very prominent family.


    "Why don''t you take your time and talk more? After all, I still have some things to do," Adrian said and


    left eventually. He was sensitive enough to let her daughter have some time with Rocky since it had


    been quite a while when theyst met.


    As soon as Gloria saw that her father was gone, she immediately showed her true colors and clung to


    Rocky. "Wow! We haven''t seen each other in like forever. Did you miss me?"


    "Hmm, not really," Rocky replied, deliberately teasing her.


    "Come on! Can''t you at least say some sweet words to me?" Gloria pouted while putting her hands on


    her waist. "Anyway, my father told me that even Prince Zain has fallen into your trap. You really are


    something."


    "Well, there is nothing special about Prince Zain. He may be strong, but he is simple-minded," Rocky


    said with a shrug, not really thinking highly of the prince.


    "If that is the case, then I guess the battle of the Godly Geniuses is now meaningless. I mean, I don''t


    think anyone can go against you." Gloria could not help but let out a sigh. Ever since she participated in


    the Spiritual Emperor Contest, she hade to realize the huge gap between her and Rocky.


    "I told you, I am not interested in the battle. But of course, I will still keep my promise."


    "You know what, I also lost interest in the battle of the Godly Geniuses. I am just interested in knowing


    you more. I want to know why you can control everything you want as if you can predict every single


    thing," Gloria uttered, staring straight into Rocky''s eyes."


    "I don''t know. Maybe it is just second nature to me to see through things," Rocky said indifferently. Of


    course, he had experienced countless things that were beyond Gloria''s imaginations. That helped him


    be who he was today.


    "Are you aware of how you speak right now? I feel like you have somehow changed..." In the past,


    Rocky tended to be very low-key. He always downyed his abilities and acted like he was just


    someone weak. But now, he did not need to hide anything. Hence, he had been exuding a domineering


    aura that could impact anyone he met.


    "Really? Are you not just imagining that?" Rocky smiled lightly, not wanting to dwell on that topic.


    "Well, forget it. Now that you are here, why don''t you take me away this time?" Gloria proposed out of


    nowhere.

 Chapter 1898 Rockys Plan Worked

    Chapter 1898 Rocky''s n Worked


    "Take you away? Why?" Rocky was quite taken aback upon hearing her sudden request.


    "What are you talking about? We are engaged! Why can''t I be with you?" Gloria immediately reminded.


    "I can tear that engagement covenant anytime, you know?" Rocky was still keeping the covenant, and


    if he destroyed it, the only proof of their engagement would be dissolved.


    "No! Why would you do that? Look! I am determined to be with you. In fact, the sole reason why I am


    trying to cultivate so hard is to improve myself so that I can be of use to you," Gloria said with


    unwavering resolve.


    "Can I just ask you? Why are you willing to make such a sacrifice for me?" Rocky could only sigh.


    When he was with Valeria, he also could not deal with her honesty. Now, another woman was openly


    professing her feelings to him.


    "Why are you so dense? You are my man, and I will never let you go! It''s that simple!" Gloria dered


    with a straight face.


    "Well, I guess I can''t do anything if you have already made up your mind." Rocky had also dealt with a


    lot of women in his life. Hence, he knew just when to give up.


    "Finally!" Gloria was extremely ted, thinking that Rocky had finally epted how she felt.


    "All right. I will tell you this right now. You can follow me, but you can''t regret it no matter what!" Rocky


    sternly warned.


    "Ha! Not following you will be the only thing that I will regret. But if you take me back to the Ghost Fief,


    how are you going to exin it to Valeria?" Gloria asked in a teasing tone, intending to make Rocky


    feel awkward.


    "Take you back? Who said anything about that?" Rocky retorted with a raised eyebrow.


    "What? Then where are you taking me?" Gloria was stunned and could not help but let out a frown.


    "I will make an arrangement so that you can stay with Princess La from now on. You will be


    responsible for delivering messages between me and her." Rocky revealed his n.


    "That''s it?" Gloria instantly red at him in disbelief.


    "What? I thought you said that you won''t regret following me no matter what?"


    "Ugh! I hate that you are such a cunning guy!" Gloria could onlyin while rolling her eyes.


    But despite that, she still found it hard to refuse him. After all, she had decided long ago that she would


    marry Rocky. Hence, she was willing to do anything without anyints.


    Then, after Gloria finished packing her stuff up, she bade goodbye to Adrian.


    After that, the two left the Genie Fief and headed straight to the Royal Land. They were to meet


    Princess La in order to entrust Gloria to her.


    Soon enough, they arrived at Princess La''s pce.


    As soon as La saw that Rocky was with Gloria, she was a little confused. But after Rocky exined


    everything to her, the princess immediately understood the situation. However, she was extremely


    surprised to know that such a thing was already going on.


    "I did not expect that you and Leader Adrian had been allies all this time. I guess there are still a lot of


    things that I don''t know about." The princess never thought that the Genie Fief, which was supporting


    Zain on the surface, was just actually a part of Rocky''s n.


    Moreover, from Gloria''s demeanor, she could tell that the youngdy and Rocky had a close


    rtionship. La could just shake her head, thinking that Rocky was such a ma when it came to


    beautiful women.


    "Your Royal Highness, I will be leaving Gloria in your care. If you want to inform me of anything, don''t


    hesitate to send her to me," Rocky directly exined, not bothering to exin his real rtionship with


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gloria.


    "All right then."


    When Gloria expressed her willingness to help him, Rocky instantly thought of sending her to La.


    After all, this would make hismunication with the princess more convenient. Moreover, Gloria was


    someone that he could fully trust. Thus, making her stay with the princess also gave him a sense of


    relief.


    However, because Gloria was a bit famous for being a Godly Genius, Rocky had to give her a skin


    mask to hide her real appearance.


    Afterward, Rocky went straight back to Gilbert''s mansion in the Ghost Capital.


    Just recently, Rocky was sessful in severing the ties between Zain and the two fiefs who had been


    his avid supporters in the past. With this, a huge chunk of Zain''s overall strength was shed off. In the


    meantime, Rocky still intended to gradually weaken the prince''s remaining forces, so that eventually, he


    would really lose everything.


    On the other hand, Zain was just focused on wanting to recover from his injuries. Therefore, he did not


    have an idea that he had already fallen deep into the trap that Rocky had set up.


    As of now, the only remaining threat for Rocky was Enoch.


    Of course, Enoch himself was not difficult to deal with. However, since the demonic race was behind


    him, the situation could get a bit tricky and messy.


    Therefore, Rocky still had to be very cautious before he officially dered war with the royal family.


    At the same time, the news that someone had taken Enoch''s authenticating object and pretended to be


    his special envoy also spread out. It was exactly because of this stunt, that Enoch''s army had to


    confront the army of the three fiefs, making them suffer heavy casualties.


    Obviously, Enoch grew furious upon learning this. He firmly believed that this was Zain''s doing since he


    wanted to weaken his forces. Hence, he put all the me on his nephew.


    Meanwhile, in Enoch''s fief, he was taking his time to enjoy some good wine while beautiful women


    apanied him. At the same time, he was listening to the report of one of his men regarding the


    recruitment of soldiers. The demoness was also there, lying on the side, resting with her eyes closed.


    Ever since the prince dered his rebellion, he had been trying his best to recruit more soldiers to join


    his side. Currently, he had already increased his army to a force of three hundred thousand. In fact, this


    number was already enough to contend against the royal family. Additionally, he had also recruited


    powerful warriors above the Emperor Realm.


    It could be said that soon enough, his overall strength could topple all of his opponents.


    However, Enoch was actually not in a hurry to fight against the royal family. He still recognized that the


    royal family had a deep foundation, and right now, he only had the support of two of the nine major


    fiefs. He thought that if the seven other fiefs united with the royal family to deal with him, he might still


    be at a disadvantage.


    But he also knew that it was just a wishful thinking for the royal family. After all, most of the fiefs were


    operating ording to their own intentions. In particr, the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief were on


    La''s side.


    Although La was indeed a royal member, she was not the descendant of the current king. Therefore,


    depending on the situation, she and her supporters might not participate in the battle of the royal family.


    As he considered these factors, Enoch thought that it would be a good idea if he could formally sever


    the rtionship between La and the royal family. If he could also pull the other fiefs to his side, then


    it would even be better. In that case, the king would have fewer people to support him.


    Then, a Spiritual Emperor suddenly rushed in and reported, "Your Royal Highness, I just received a


    piece of news that both the Primitive Fief and Purgatory Fief have a falling out with Prince Zain. It


    seems that it happened after both fiefs suffered a heavy loss during the most recent confrontation


    against our army. They formally dered that they do not support the prince anymore."


    "Hmm, really?" Enoch stroked his chin and was a bit surprised to hear this sudden turn of events. Of


    course, he knew that it was not a bad thing for him. Without the support of the two fiefs, and with Zain''s


    current condition, he would not be a threat anymore.


    "What should we do, Your Royal Highness? Are you going to send someone to persuade them into


    supporting you instead?" the Spiritual Emperor asked.


    "Not now. It sounds so convenient that this might only be a trap. For now, we''ll wait and see what will


    happen next." Unlike Zain, Enoch was more discerning. He knew that the Primitive Fief and the


    Purgatory Fief had been actively supporting Zain since the beginning, so he thought that the timing of


    the falling out was a bit suspicious. Hence, he decided to wait and see how the situation would unfold.


    "How about the Ghost Fief? Is there anything suspicious going on with them?" Enoch asked with


    narrowed eyes.


    "No. We have not noticed anything noteworthy."


    "Humph! After Odin came back, he did not make any noise or movement. I can''t figure out what that


    guy is thinking. He now had the Purgatorial Tripod in his hand, so not even the king would dare to


    offend him. We must find a way to get rid of him first before he caused huge trouble again!" Enoch


    snorted coldly upon remembering how Rocky had thwarted all of his ns. Now, he was forced to rebel


    against the royal family for failing to obtain the tripod from him. However, as much as he wanted to deal


    with Rocky immediately, he could not act rashly because La was on the young man''s side.


    Obviously, the princess would summon her forces in order to protect Rocky and the tripod.


    A few days eventually passed, and a guard suddenly came to Gilbert''s mansion to deliver an invitation.


    "Sir, the royal family is asking you and the two Godly Geniuses to attend the Beast-fighting Festival.


    The invitation says that it will be held in three days," the guard said after handing the invitation over.


    "I see. You may now leave." After taking a look at the invitation, Gilbert ordered one of his men to


    summon both Rocky and Valeria.


    Once they came, Gilbert showed the invitation to them.


    "What is with this festival? Is it something grand?" Rocky asked, not having a clue.


    "Yes, it is. In fact, this is the most ancient festival since the Shura Race was established. Back then, the


    Shura Race was not yet favored by the deities. So, in order to survive in the Shura Continent, our


    ancestors fought all kinds of diabolic beasts and spiritual beasts with their bare hands and hand-crafted


    weapons. Later on, as you know, the Shura Race became the chosen race by the deities. But in order


    not to forget where they have begun, our ancestors started celebrating this festival," Gilbert exined


    in detail.

 Chapter 1899 Subduing The Beast

    Chapter 1899 Subduing The Beast


    "So, do we have to go and attend it?" Rocky asked.


    "Yes, of course. Godly Geniuses must attend this festival. After all, this a chance for you to test each


    other''s strength. Well, with your current strength, I believe that no one among the other Godly Geniuses


    could match you. But it is still a good opportunity for you and Valeria. Moreover, although the king


    decided not to pursue the matter about the Purgatorial Tripod in the meantime, it doesn''t necessarily


    mean that it''s over. If we do not abide by his wishes, he might find an excuse to make things difficult for


    you again," Gilbert warned.


    "Don''t worry, you will find it interesting. You will also have a chance to subdue precious demonic beasts


    during the festivities," he added.


    "All right then. I guess we''ll go and have some fun." Rocky eventually agreed.


    "Good. I will send someone to the royal family and confirm our attendance." Gilbert nodded and


    dismissed them.


    A few dayster, the day of the Beast-fighting Festival finally came.


    Early in the morning, Rocky, Gilbert, Valeria, and Vivian set out and headed to the Royal Land.


    Although the royal family and the entire Shura Race had been a bit jittery ever since Prince Enoch''s


    rebellion started, this kind of festival was actually helpful to divert the people''s attention.


    As soon as the four arrived at the square, where the festival was going to be held, they saw that the


    ce was already crowded with many powerful warriors of the Shura Race.


    On the high tform in front of the square, the king, several elders, and Princess La sat side by


    side. At the same time, the leaders of the other fiefs, and their Godly Geniuses also sat on both sides.


    Lastly, some of the royal ministers also sat with them.


    Strangely enough, Zain was the only important figure who did not show up.


    Then, after Rocky and the others went to the high tform, they appeared before the king to pay their


    respects.


    "Gilbert, wee! We were already wondering why you haven''t shown up yet," the king happily


    greeted. Although the royal family was faced with many problems, he seemed to be in a good mood


    since it was a huge festival.


    "We are sorry for ourte arrival." Gilbert just smiled apologetically.


    "Don''t worry about it. Anyway, I was actually talking with the elders about Odin." The king suddenly


    changed the topic.


    "What about him, Your Majesty?"


    "Well, right now, there are only five Godly Geniuses left. In terms of strength, I personally think that


    Odin is the most powerful one. So, it might not be an exaggeration to say that the winner of the battle


    among the Godly Geniuses of the major fiefs is already decided."


    The king did not even say these words discreetly. Hence, the leaders of the other fiefs were obviously


    unhappy to hear this. However, they could not disagree because they had also known Rocky''s


    aplishments.


    Just recently, during the quest in the Ghostly Demon Land, Rocky disyed an amazing performance


    that even surpassed the warriors at the Shura Realm. Because of this, many were also convinced that


    he would eventually emerge as the winner in the battle among the Godly Geniuses of the major fiefs.


    "In the past, it usually took three to five years before the result was decided. But everyone can see that


    this time, things are progressing much faster. Therefore, I n to announce the nine Godly Geniuses of


    the royal family in advance, so that they could join in the battle of the original Godly Geniuses," the king


    suddenly revealed. Of course, the fief leaders who heard this were stunned to their core.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Previously, the battle between the Godly Geniuses of the royal family would usually begin after the


    battle of the fiefs'' Godly Geniuses was concluded. Then, the winner of thetter would join the former.


    But now, the king suddenly decided to mix the two battles of Godly Geniuses. Obviously, the leaders of


    the fiefs thought that this was unfair.


    However, no one could tantly reveal their thoughts and opinions. After all, they knew why the king


    was so eager to advance the battle of the Godly Geniuses. The earlier the battles ended, the sooner


    the victor could obtain the qualification to be a deity. For the royal family, this was what they


    yearned for.


    Prince Enoch could start arge-scale war against the royal family at any time. Therefore, thinking that


    it would boost the morale of the people, the king decided to reveal the identities of the Godly Geniuses


    of the royal family this soon.


    "When are you going to announce it, Your Majesty?" Gilbert asked with hints of anxiety in his voice.


    "Well, they are still cultivating in seclusion right now, but I already gave the order to summon them as


    soon as possible. So, once they all return, I will make the announcement," the king answered.


    Hearing this, the leaders of the fiefs could just look at each other and be rendered speechless.


    "Anyway, enough of that. Now that Leader Gilbert has arrived, let''s start the sacrificial ceremony!" the


    king loudly dered.


    Soon enough, a demonic beast was brought into the center of the square. Then, it was ughtered in


    front of the public, letting its blood flow out. As the ceremony began, some dancers also began to


    dance along with festive music.


    Right after the sacrificial ceremony, the beast-subduing contest was held.


    During the contest, a few precious beasts would be selected and brought out. Then, the warriors


    attending the festival would be given the chance to subdue these beasts. If they could tame them, then


    they could take them.


    Shortly after, a huge iron cage was brought to the square. Inside, a huge red beast with an aura


    equivalent to that of a high-level Spiritual Emperor was imprisoned.


    "That is the ming Blood Dragon!"


    "I know! It is a rare demonic beast that is at the Emperor Realm. It should be on the top ten of the most


    powerful Emperor Realm demonic beasts!"


    "Then, if one can subdue it, it means that he will have apanion that is also as strong a Spiritual


    Emperor!"


    As soon as the demonic beast was revealed, the crowd burst into an uproar. Moreover, some of the


    strong warriors present immediately expressed their interest.


    Not long after, an enchanted barrier was set up at the center of the square in order to prevent the


    ming Blood Dragon from hurting the audience. Then, the beast was eventually released from the


    iron cage.


    "The beast-subduing contest begins now! Which one of you is willing to be the first one to give it a try?"


    the warrior in charge announced.


    Without wasting any time, many powerful Spiritual Emperors scrambled to get to the center of the


    square. However, since there were too many of them, it was decided that drawing of lots would be


    necessary to determine the order of the participants.


    The first one toe on stage was a middle-level Spiritual Emperor. He directly walked in front of the


    demonic beast while moving his hands up and down as if invoking some spell.


    However, before he could even finish chanting the spell, the ming Blood Dragon roared mightily and


    pped him hard as if it was just toying with him.


    Seeing this, the crowd could not help but burst intoughter. Obviously, the warrior failed to subdue the


    beast.


    Then, the next warrior went to the stage. This one seemed to be more capable than the previous


    warrior. As soon as he showed up, he engaged with the beast using hand-to-handbat.


    Unfortunately, the ming Blood Dragon was too powerful for him to handle. After just a few


    exchanges of blows, the warrior was covered with bruises all over his body. In the end, he had to


    retreat before his life was put in danger.


    Afterward, more warriors went to the stage to challenge and subdue the dragon.


    However, not a single one of them was able to sessfully subdue the beast.


    After a while, three masters at the Shura Realm lined up on the stage and wanted to try their luck to


    subdue the powerful beast. But even with their strength, they still failed.


    "Hmm. How about you, Godly Geniuses? If you are interested, you can also try," the king said as he


    nced at the Godly Geniuses on the high tform.


    "No, thank you. I am not interested..." Valeria immediately refused.


    "Let me have a go at it." At this time, Quentin suddenly stood up and entered the stage.


    Thanks to Rocky, he was able to recover. Moreover, ever since his injuries were fully healed, he


    became much stronger. In fact, he had now reached the premium stage of the Emperor Realm.


    However, it seemed that he did not want to deal with the dragon directly. He just stood in front of it,


    barely moving at all.


    After quite some time, the ming Blood Dragon could not stand it any longer. Since Quentin would


    not make the first move, the beast decided to take the initiative to attack.


    In response to the dragon''s movement, Quentin quickly activated his spiritual power to resist the attack


    and protect himself.


    The ming Blood Dragon repeatedly tried to break through Quentin''s defenses, but it utterly failed.


    Eventually, the dragon began to feel exhausted and out of breath.


    Deeming that it was the right time to take action, Quentinunched a powerful blow, instantly knocking


    down the demonic beast.


    "Yield to me!" Quentin stood in front of the beast and stared down at it while demanding its surrender in


    a stern tone.

 Chapter 1900 An Absolute Miracle

    Chapter 1900 An Absolute Miracle


    The ming Blood Dragon tried to struggle for a while, but in the end, it had no choice but to surrender


    before Quentin''s power.


    As soon as Quentin sessfully subdued the ming Blood Dragon, it caused quite amotion


    among the onlookers. At the same time, many powerful warriors felt envious of him. After all, they lost a


    rare opportunity.


    Meanwhile, Quentin showed a proud look on his face as he took the powerful beast as his own.


    Soon enough, the second beast was brought to the stage. This time, it looked like a peacock with a


    slender body. Its feathers were colorful and shiny, and it was obviously more powerful than the previous


    one.


    "That''s the Spiritual Peacock!


    It is a rare diabolic beast at the premium stage of the Emperor Realm!"


    "I heard that it ranks fifth among all the beasts at the Emperor Realm. Moreover, its most interesting


    feat is its innate ability to form an extremely sturdy enchanted barrier!"


    Just like when the first beast was revealed, many powerful warriors showed a greedy expression on


    their faces, wanting to subdue the peacock and take it for themselves.


    However, after several rounds of challenges, no one was able to subdue the Spiritual Peacock. At this


    point, it seemed that only a Godly Genius might have a shot at it.


    "Does any Godly Genius want to give this beast a try?" the king asked again.


    Although Quentin had sessfully subdued the first beast, it actually consumed a lot of his strength.


    Hence, even if he wanted to, he did not have enough power to even try. Hence, among the Godly


    Geniuses, Israel might be the only one with the ability to apprehend it.


    "Then, I''ll do it!" Feeling a bit of pressure since Quentin managed to ovee the first one, Israel


    eventually took the challenge.


    Then, he entered the enchanted barrier and stood in front of the Spiritual Peacock.


    At the same time, the Spiritual Peacock stared back at Israel. It seemed that it did not take him


    seriously. In fact, it just stayed lying on the ground.


    Since Israel felt that he was being underestimated, he immediately confronted the beast and let out a


    massive punch. Along with it, a demonic power burst out from him.


    However, just as Israel''s fist force approached, the Spiritual Peacock just unleashed its unbreakable


    enchanted barrier. Sure enough, even Israel''s power was not enough to destroy it.


    He still tried several times, but not even a crack was produced on the surface of the barrier.


    Eventually, Israel recognized that he was just not strong enough to destroy the barrier. Hence, he could


    only snort coldly and return to his seat with a dejected face.


    "Wow, even Israel cannot ovee its barrier? The Spiritual Peacock just looks a bitzy, but its


    enchanted barrier is not to be stifled with. I bet that it will be pretty useful," Gloria said as her eyes


    brightened, obviously showing great interest.


    "Do you want it?" Rocky asked, leaning a bit towards Gloria.


    "Of course. But if Israel cannot subdue it, then neither can I," Gloria replied with a bitter smile.


    "You don''t have to do anything. I can subdue it for you," Rocky offered confidently. In fact, he was


    already getting bored, so he wanted to do something. Subduing the Spiritual Peacock should be pretty


    easy for him, and just like Gloria said, its enchanted barrier could be useful. Therefore, he decided to


    subdue the beast and give it to Gloria as a gift.


    "Really? You''d do it for me? Why are you being so kind?" Gloria could not believe what she just heard,


    so she could not help but be suspicious.


    "Ha-ha! Why are you doubting me? Anyway, we were still engaged before. Can''t you ept a gift from


    me?" Rocky asked with a faint smile.


    "Well, if you insist, then I''ll dly ept. Don''t let me down!" Gloria winked at Rocky, putting high


    hopes on the young man.


    At the same time, the leaders of the other fiefs could not help but notice the flirtatious conversation


    between the two.


    At the back of their minds, they assumed that Rocky was just trying to please Gloria and the Genie


    Fief. Currently, the Genie Fief was the only remaining supporter of Zain. Hence, if Rocky could sway


    the Genie Fief and convince them to support La instead, Zain wouldpletely lose his power over


    the fiefs.


    Of course, Rocky also knew what they were thinking. In fact, that was what he wanted them to think.


    Then, with a smile on his face, he entered into the enchanted barrier while everyone''s gaze was


    focused on him.


    Upon entering the barrier, the Spiritual Peacock seemed alerted by something. It suddenly raised its


    head and intently stared at Rocky with its huge pair of eyes.


    "Are you going to kneel down on your own, or do I need to force you to do so?" Apparently, Rocky


    utilized the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill tomunicate with the Spiritual Peacock.


    However, the onlookers startedughing, thinking that Rocky was arrogant and insane. After all, they


    did not think that a diabolic beast would be able to understand what he was saying.


    What they did not know was that Rocky was capable of using the Mysterious Beast Transformation


    Skill, allowing him to talk even with beasts.


    When Rocky first came to the Shura Continent, he did not have many chances to use the skill. After all,


    the beasts here had far stronger consciousness and abilities than the ones in his original world.


    Without absolute strength, it had been impossible for Rocky to establish a connection with them even if


    he used the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill.


    But of course,municating with any kind of beast was an easy task for him now that he had attained


    an unparalleled level of strength.


    At the same time, the Spiritual Peacock, whopletely understood what just Rocky said, seemed to


    have a hint of his real strength. Thus, it suddenly let out a fearful scream and immediately knelt in front


    of Rocky without even attempting to fight.


    Seeing this inconceivable sight, everyone was bbergasted.


    There was an uproar in the crowd since no one understood what exactly happened.


    Rocky did not even move a finger. He just threatened the Spiritual Peacock with his mere words, and it


    instantly surrendered.


    Even the king and the elders on the high tform were extremely surprised. Although Rocky had


    sessfully challenge the Heavenly Demon Tower, the king still had some doubts about his abilities.


    But after seeing him subdue a beast at the premium stage of Emperor Realm without unleashing any


    kind of power, it made the king look at him in a different light.


    "Hey, Gloria! Come here!" Rocky instantly called Gloria after subduing the spiritual beast.


    Without any hesitation, Gloria excitedly flew towards Rocky''s side.


    "Listen. She will be your new master from now on. Be good to her and listen to her orders," Rocky


    ordered the Spiritual Peacock, introducing its new master in the process.


    In turn, the Spiritual Peacock just nodded and showed its submission.


    "Seriously, how did you do this?" Gloria could not help but ask. She was so happy that the smile on her


    face did not fade for a long while.


    However, Rocky just smiled back and eventually returned to his seat.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You always leave me hanging while ying this mystery game of yours!" Gloriained right away


    after she put away her newly-acquired spiritual beast.


    After that, the third beast was eventually sent to the stage. This time, it looked more ferocious than the


    rest. Its body was like a dragon. It had two heads, big eyes, four wings, and eight deadly ws. It was


    ck all over and the hard scales on its body just made it look even more overbearing.


    As it was revealed to the crowd, its appearance instantly shocked everyone.


    Aside from its appearance, the powerful warriors immediately recognized that it was at the peak stage


    of the Emperor Realm.


    It was known to all that the strength of a normal diabolic beast could not reach the Shura Realm.


    Therefore, if this one was at the peak stage of the Emperor Realm, then it could be considered as the


    strongest one. It would not be an overstatement to say that it was the king of the beasts.


    "Here it is! The Two-headed Supreme Dragon!"


    "No one has ever subdued the Two-headed Supreme Dragon after it fell in the hands of the royal


    family. It is now over three hundred years old!"


    "I''m willing to lose ten years of my life if I can get this beast."


    Compared to the first two beasts, no one dared to step up and subdue the Two-headed Supreme


    Dragon. After all, everyone knew that it was indomitable. They would just embarrass themselves if they


    tried to face it.


    However, some of the powerful Shura Realm masters could not help but be interested in it, even


    though they knew that the chances of subduing it were slim or close to none.


    Eventually, several Shura Realm masters tried their best and attempted to apprehend the Two-headed


    Supreme Dragon, but they all gave up after experiencing its tremendous power.


    Although Israel and Quentin were also dying to have it, they decided not to embarrass themselves in


    front of all these people.


    "Valeria, what do you think of this one? Do you think you want it?" Rocky asked Valeria. Since no one


    else was willing to challenge it, he thought that it would be a waste to just let it go.


    "Of course, I want it! Who doesn''t want to possess the Two-headed Supreme Dragon? But as you can


    see, it''s almost impossible to tame it." Even Valeria knew how powerful it was, so she did not dare to


    have any hopes of having it.


    "If you really want it, I will subdue it for you," Rocky suddenly offered.


    "Odin, aren''t you being too arrogant? You may have subdued the Spiritual Peacock earlier, but the


    Two-headed Supreme Dragon is on a different level. No one has been able to subdue it for decades,


    and if you must know, its former master was an elder at the peak stage of the Shura Realm!" It turned


    out that the leader of the Primitive Fief heard the conversation of the two, so he immediately butted in


    and gave a cold remark.


    "Well, how are we going to know that I can''t do it if I don''t give it a try?" Rocky replied with a sneer.


    Obviously, he did not agree with the leader of the Primitive Fief.


    The other leaders and elders also thought that same thing. Rocky might be strong but he did not have


    enough capability to subdue the king of the beasts. However, La begged to differ.


    When she was with Rocky in the Ghostly Demon Land, she had seen how Rocky controlled Rubygon


    against the demonic race, and Rubygon''s strength was undoubtedly at the Shura Realm. In other


    words, she believed that it might not be that impossible for him to ovee the Two-headed Supreme


    Dragon.


    Soon enough, Rocky entered the enchanted barrier again under the careful gazes of the crowd.


    Although they didn''t have much hope that Rocky would seed, they still thought that it would still be


    interesting to watch their battle. In the end, everyone assumed that Rocky would need a miracle if he


    really wanted to subdue the Two-headed Supreme Dragon.

 Chapter 1901 Its An Honor to Meet You

    Chapter 1901 It''s An Honor to Meet You


    The moment Rocky entered the enchanted barrier, he felt that the Two-headed Supreme Dragon


    became vignt, and its terrifying eyes were immediately locked on him.


    "It''s an honor to meet you. I am the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief." Before doing anything, Rocky


    respectfully cupped his hands towards the dragon. He knew that such a high-level beast that had lived


    for hundreds of years had already be intelligent. Hence, he assumed that even without the


    Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill, it could still understand what he was saying.


    However, the Two-headed Supreme Dragon didn''t care about Rocky at all. Instead, it directly pounced


    on him, waving its sharp ws. Then, it released its spiritual power to overwhelm him.


    Seeing how agitated the beast was, Rocky just took a step back and avoided all the attacks that were


    hurled at him. At the same time, when the power released by the beast hit the enchanted barrier, it


    instantly shook violently.


    "Why do you need to be so aggressive? I am not even trying to attack you," Rocky said calmly.


    However, he knew that the beast did not want to yield to anyone. That was why it was acting more


    violently. It just wanted him to back off and leave it alone.


    Unfortunately for the beast, Rocky had no intention of doing that.


    On the other hand, the Two-headed Supreme Dragon did not stopunching a barrage of attacks


    towards Rocky. It thought that by doing this, he would eventually surrender and get out of the


    enchanted barrier.


    Meanwhile, as the fierce attacks of the dragon went on, the enchanted barrier eventually showed some


    hints of copse. The real strength of the beast was already at the Shura Realm, so it would just make


    sense.


    The two-headed Supreme Dragon was just making a testament as to why it remained unconquerable


    until now.


    On the other hand, even though Rocky was faced with the brutal attacks of the beast, he still did not


    take the initiative to strike back. He just avoided the attacks and defended himself.


    An hour already psed, but Rocky and the beast were still in a stalemate, which in turn made the


    beast even more annoyed. In its experience, even the strongest men of the Shura Race would give up


    after experiencing its astonishing attacks. However, Rocky seemed to be someone extraordinary.


    The next moment, the beast opened its mouth and emitted a deathly ck me.


    Swoosh!


    The me crashed into the ground, leaving a big hole that emitted a thick ck smoke that rose to the


    sky.


    It turned out that the ck me was a direct form of the beast''s unique spiritual power, so it could do


    great damage to anything that it made contact with. In fact, the power of the ck me was so terrific


    that it was on a par with a skill at the medium grade of the Shura Realm.


    Seeing how the Two-headed Supreme Dragon used its most powerful skill without any reservations,


    the members of the Shura Race felt nervous for Rocky''s safety.


    After all, the beast had not been subdued for decades, so it meant that the beast was in a league of its


    own. If Rocky continued trying to confront it, they thought that he might just suffer badly.


    At the same time, since Rocky saw that the Two-headed Supreme Dragon was being serious, he also


    needed to be a bit more cautious. Thus, he immediately activated his Devilish Phantom Skill to distract


    the beast''s attention.


    The fierce battle continued, but no one could determine how long it was going tost.


    All this time, Rocky didn''t attack the beast on purpose. On the other hand, while the dragon was going


    all-out, it could not even do some damage to him.


    Obviously, this made the beast angry even more.


    But since the beast was getting desperate and frenzied, it soon revealed a w in its attacking patterns.


    Of course, this was what Rocky was waiting for. Seeing the hole in its defenses, he instantly used the


    Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill and directly pped the beast''s huge head.


    When the crowd saw that Rocky finallyunched an attack and sessfully hit the beast, they


    immediately burst into an uproar. They could not believe that he managed tond a strike on the


    vicious beast. At the same time, they grew more worried about him. After all, since the beast was


    harmed, it would just get more agitated. However, to their surprise, the beast did not react like this at


    all. Instead, it became a bit calmer. It was the total opposite of what they were expecting.


    At the sight of this, all the people present, including the king, were stunned. They did not understand


    what was going on anymore.


    Rocky continued using the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill. Since he was able tond a hit on


    the beast, his spiritual sense was eventually connected to the beast''s spiritual sense. It meant that right


    now, he could gradually see the Two-headed Supreme Dragon''s divine sense.


    However, to his utter surprise, the beast''s divine sense took a human form. In fact, it appeared to be a


    graceful and charming female.


    "This is you? You are actually a beauty!" Rocky almost called her a female beast, but he immediately


    changed his choice of words to please her.


    "You, bastard! How dare you keep ying tricks on me! And don''t ever call me the Two-headed


    Supreme Dragon! Ugh! What a disgusting name! Disrespectful beings! I am Aryanna, the descendant


    of the God of Dragon in the Holy-Evil World."


    "Oh, please forgive me Miss Aryanna. I did not know your real identity until now," Rocky tried to exin


    with an apologetic smile.


    "I don''t care! Just get out of here right now!" Aryanna retorted, obviously still irritated at Rocky.


    "I''m afraid I cannot do that. I already promised my wife that you are going to be her bodyguard. If you


    don''t agree to cooperate, I will break my promise to her," Rocky bluntly said.


    "What? Do you think I care? It''s none of my business!" Aryanna continued to yell. Her hot temper was


    not subsiding even a little.


    "Well then, I have no choice but to force you to submit!" Rocky answered with an unyielding spirit.


    "Imbecile! I have lived for hundreds of years, but I have never encountered someone like you who has


    the guts to deliberately infuriate me!" It seemed that Aryanna''s fury had reached the limit. If only she


    could, she would have kicked Rocky out already.


    "You are so angry, but you cannot do anything about it, right? I guess you never met someone who has


    the ability to directly connect with your spiritual sense and talk to you like this," Rocky replied, trying to


    somehow calm Aryanna down.


    "Fine. You are right¡­" Since Rocky had finally seen through her, Aryanna let her head cool down a


    little.


    "You know what I think? You have been very bored since nobody was able to defeat you throughout all


    these years. Everyone you encountered was far too weaker than you. So, why not go and find a ce


    where you can feel the excitement and challenge again?" Rocky tried to persuade her by giving her an


    option to be free again.


    "Excitement and challenge? What do you mean?" It turned out that Rocky had already got her


    attention, and Aryanna was quite tempted by his proposal.


    "My wife is a Godly Genius too. If you are going to be her bodyguard, you can fight all you want and


    show off your skills on the battlefield. At the same time, I''m sure that you can captivate the hearts of


    many strong men," Rocky continued to entice her with things that she wanted.


    "Well, that sounds good¡­"


    Hearing that Aryanna had been gradually opening up to the idea of teaming up with Valeria, Rocky


    continued to list a lot of benefits in order to make her agree.


    "Okay, fine. I can feel your sincerity, so I guess I''ll agree. Besides, myst master left me decades ago,


    and since then, I have been in the hands of the royal family. You are indeed right that I grew so bored


    here. Since you are an interesting guy, I shall agree to cooperate, as long as you fulfill the promises


    that you told me." Finally, Aryannapromised. Aside from the fact that she really found Rocky


    interesting, she knew that he would just continue pestering her if she did not agree.


    Afterward, Rocky immediately withdrew from her spiritual sense, knowing that he had already


    aplished his job.


    At the same time, Aryanna also regained her senses. In the middle of the stage, she and Rocky looked


    at each other and nodded in a tacit agreement.


    Immediately after, Aryanna spurted out a ck me, which instantly broke through the enchanted


    barrier around them.


    Seeing this, everyone present thought that the beast was getting frantic again. So, many of the


    powerful members of the Shura Race readied themselves in case something unexpected happened.


    However, they saw that the beast suddenly rose into the air and turned into a shining ck light. In a


    sh, the huge physique of the dragon disappeared and transformed into a human form.


    Everyone who witnesses this was struck dumb. Never did they expect that the mighty beast could


    actually transform into a human.


    "Hey, that''s my wife!" Rocky called out to Aryanna and immediately pointed to Valeria.


    Then, under the careful gazes of the crowd, Aryanna flew towards Valeria and said in a polite tone,


    "Nice to meet you, master. My name is Aryanna."


    "W-wait! Master? Are you telling me that I am going to be your master?" Valeria stammered due to


    extreme shock. The previous minute, Rocky was fiercely battling with the beast, and now, it


    transformed into a human and was calling her master.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes," Aryanna replied resolutely.


    At this moment, there was total silence in the crowd. All the members of the Shura Race, including the


    king, the elders, and the fief leaders, could not help but look at Rocky in astonishment. They could not


    begin to imagine how he pulled it off, but they were sure that it was not just because of luck.


    The king''s face actually darkened, not expecting that even Aryanna would be subdued by Rocky. He


    became anxious, knowing that if Rocky became an enemy of the royal family, it would be pretty huge


    trouble.

 Chapter 1902 You Scared Me

    Chapter 1902 You Scared Me


    "Congrattions, Valeria! You just acquired a very rare beast." Although the king was actually


    frustrated at the oue, he still forced himself to congratte Valeria with a smile on his face.


    At the same time, the elders, fief leaders, and other members of the royal family also extended their


    congrattions. Of course, it was such a big deal since no one was able to subdue Aryanna for several


    decades.


    Valeria could just nod and smile. After all, she knew that it would not be possible if it were not for


    Rocky.


    Moreover, Rocky had easily subdued two of the top beasts in the festival, but he just gave both of them


    to Gloria and Valeria. Of course, this gesture made most members of the Shura Race green with envy.


    "I guess that concludes this year''s Beast-fighting Festival!" Seeing that it was gettingte, the king


    decided to cut the festival short.


    After some more conversations, the king and the elders left first.


    Then, the leaders and the other Godly Geniuses also went their way.


    Soon enough, the whole square was emptied, leaving only Rocky, Gilbert, Flora, Valeria, and Vivian


    behind.


    After the king left, La returned and walked towards Rocky and the others.


    "So, did everyone have fun? I did not expect that Odin would have such a great harvest at the Beast-


    fighting Festival." La was still in disbelief that Rocky acquired two powerful beasts for Gloria and


    Valeria, which would be very helpfulter on. Although Gloria was a member of the Genie Fief, she


    actually sided with La and was helping Rocky execute his ns.


    "I know! By the way, Odin, won''t you tell us how you were able to subdue the Two-headed Supreme


    Dragon?" Even Flora was very curious, so she could not help but ask.


    "Hey! My name is Aryanna, not the Two-headed Supreme Dragon!" Aryanna, who was standing next to


    Valeria, immediately corrected Flora and let out a frown.


    "Oh, that''s right. Please forgive me." Although Aryanna took the form of a young woman, she was


    actually hundreds of years old already. Hence, Flora instantly apologized in a respectful tone.


    "Well, I guess it will just be a secret between me and Aryanna," Rocky said, deliberately keeping them


    guessing.


    "When did you ever tell us anything in the first ce?" Lained, knowing how secretive Rocky


    was.


    "By the way, I heard that both the Primitive Fief and the Purgatory Fief parted ways with Prince Zain.


    Are you not going to talk with their leaders?" Rocky asked La, diverting the topic to a more important


    one.


    "I''ve already sent my men to them. However, it seemed that the two leaders intended to wait in the


    meantime. Well, I''m sure that they will only pick a side when they gain some assurance," La replied


    with a shrug.


    "Well, that makes sense. They are just being smart and cautious." Rocky nodded, thinking that they


    could not do anything about it for now.


    "With the departure of the two fiefs, Prince Zain''s overall power has been greatly weakened, so we


    don''t really need to be afraid of him. Right now, we can focus our attention on the royal family and


    Prince Enoch. However, as we can see, Prince Enoch also doesn''t n on directly engaging with the


    royal family anytime soon. That means that we also can''t take advantage of their conflict," Gilbert said


    as he slightly shook his head.


    "Actually, Prince Enoch''s patience is also beyond my expectations. I can only suspect that he is plotting


    something secretly. He will have to make a move soon, and we just need to be very aware of his every


    action." As a cunning man himself, Rocky knew that Enoch would not stay silent without preparing


    something big.


    "Then, I guess we can only wait and see for now."


    After that, every one of them also went their own way.


    A few dayster, the king sent some of his men to summon the leaders of the fiefs, as well as the


    Godly Geniuses, into the Royal Land. It seemed that it was the time for the king to announce the


    identities of the Godly Geniuses of the royal family.


    As soon as Rocky, Gilbert, and Valeria arrived at the king''s pce, they saw four unfamiliar Shura


    Realm masters standing in the center of the hall. Three of them were men, and only one was a woman.


    Also, from what Rocky and the others could perceive, their auras were different from ordinary Shura


    Realm masters.


    Without even saying anything, they were sure that these four were the Godly Geniuses of the royal


    family whose identities were previously concealed.


    "I think you already have a hunch, but nheless, let me introduce these four young people. These


    are the Godly Geniuses of the royal family that were chosen by the deity. After they were chosen, they


    had been secretly cultivating in seclusion." The king gave a brief introduction.


    "Godly Geniuses and leaders of the fiefs, nice to meet you. I am Benjamin." One of the four


    immediately introduced himself and cupped his hands to the visitors. He was a handsome man whose


    appearance was very simr to that of a member of the spiritual race.


    "My name is Cruz." Then, a skinny young man, with a huge gourd on his back, stepped forward and


    cupped his hands.


    "I am called Clinton!" This time, a stout man with whiskers on his face spoke up. Compared to the other


    three, he was like a little giant.


    "I''m Billie!" Lastly, the only female Godly Genius introduced herself in a haughty tone.


    "Enough about us. Who among here is the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief?" the huge and bearded


    Clinton asked as though he was about to issue a challenge.


    "It''s me," Rocky replied tly.


    Hearing this, the four Godly Geniuses of the royal family quickly shifted their gazes to Rocky and stared


    at him from head to toe. It seemed that they heard a lot of rumors about him. After they came back


    from their cultivation, they were informed that Rocky not only obtained Phillip''s spiritual power but also


    the Purgatorial Tripod itself. Then, he also overcame the Heavenly Demon Tower upon the king''s order.


    Naturally, they would be very curious about Rocky.


    "Is it true that you have got out of the Heavenly Demon Tower unscathed?" Clinton asked


    straightforwardly.


    "Yes. But I guess I just got lucky," Rocky replied, downying his own abilities yet again.


    "Maybe. But I don''t think that you are weak. Do you care to spar with me?" Clinton asked with a defiant


    sneer.


    Rocky could easily discern that Clinton was just provoking him, so he just smiled and said, "I don''t think


    I''m strong enough. You might only get disappointed if you sparred with me."


    "Ha! What a useless coward!" Clinton instantly snorted disdainfully.


    Hearing Rocky''s words, the other Godly Geniuses of the royal family, as well as the royal members,


    also showed a hint of mockery on their faces. They believed that Rocky was only declining because he


    was afraid to lose to Clinton.


    "Hey! Show some decency!" Valeria immediately stepped up and defended Rocky. After all, she could


    not stand it when someone was mocking him.


    "Did you really think that he''s afraid of you? Odin just said that out of modesty," Gloria also chimed in,


    obviously unhappy that they were belittling Rocky.


    "Well, let''s not get carried away. If you want, you can spar with Rubygon," Rocky suddenly said,


    narrowing his eyes. Originally, he did not want to embarrass these Godly Geniuses. However, upon


    seeing their rotten attitudes at their first meeting, he thought that he did not need to be polite with this


    arrogant bunch.


    "Rubygon? Who''s that?" Clinton asked with furrowed brows.


    "Oh, it''s my spiritual beast," Rocky replied.


    "Humph! Not only are you a coward, but you want to make me fight with a mere spiritual beast? That''s


    ridiculous!" Clinton continued with his mockery.


    "Well, my spiritual beast is more powerful than me. Are you afraid that you might lose to a mere


    spiritual beast?" Now, it was Rocky''s turn to provoke Clinton.


    "Ha! Why would I be afraid? Fine! Call your spiritual beast and watch me beat it to a pulp!" Rocky could


    just smile inwardly, knowing that this simple-minded man had already fallen into his trap.


    At the same time, Valeria and La also looked at each other. They knew that Rocky was going to


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    humiliate Clinton. After all, they once witnessed how powerful Rubygon was.


    Of course, most of the members of the royal family present had no idea how strong Rubygon was. The


    only ones who witnessed the diabolic beast''s prowess were the warriors who had entered the Ghostly


    Demon Land. However, even the ones who came back from the deadlynd did not want to speak of it


    again, so no one really knew about Rubygon''s real strength. Even the king only heard about it because


    of Zain. Since he had no idea how strong the beast really was, the king did not try to stop Clinton.


    "All right then. Let''s head to a more open ce." Rocky then walked out of the hall with a smirk on his


    face.


    Immediately after, Clinton followed, itching to teach both Rocky and Rubygon a lesson.


    At the same time, the other royal members followed outside the hall. It was the first meeting of the


    Godly Geniuses of the fiefs and the royal family, but they already got heated. Hence, they wanted to


    see who would have the upper hand.


    As soon as they arrived at the square outside the hall, Clinton shouted conceitedly, "Summon your


    spiritual beast, and let me see what kind of useless beast it is!"


    Then, Rocky summoned Rubygon with his mind. Soon enough, a majestic and overbearing diabolic


    beast swooped down and instantlynded on the square.


    The moment itnded, Rubygon let out a ferocious roar that shook the surroundings. Its momentum


    was astounding, and it unleashed an aura at the Shura Realm.


    "What the hell? That beast is at the Shura Realm!" At this time, the royal members present were


    stumped to see such a legendary beast.

 Chapter 1903 The Kings Sudden Announcement

    Chapter 1903 The King''s Sudden Announcement


    Categorically, diabolic beasts and spiritual beasts on the Supreme Ether Land could only reach the


    Emperor Realm. It was highly unlikely for them to reach the Shura Realm, so everyone found Rubygon


    to be an utterly incredible existence in this regard.


    Clinton never thought that Rocky''s treasure beast was a diabolic beast at the Shura Realm, so he


    stood there looking totally stunned.


    "Please, go ahead," Rocky said calmly to Clinton as he gestured that Rubygon was ready.


    The moment Clinton realized how powerful his opponent was, he was at a loss for what to do. Of


    course, he did not want to start a fight against Rubygon, but he also did not want to stand there and do


    nothing, knowing all those present would deem him a coward if he backed out. Left with no other


    choice, he mustered all his courage and decided to fight.


    "Enjoy your fight, Rubygon," Rocky yfully cheered.


    In response, Rubygon immediately roared and shook its body. The next second, its overbearing aura


    surged out, swiftly rushed to Clinton at lightning speed, andunched a series of attacks on him.


    Despite the intensity, Clinton faced Rubygon head-on.


    Soon, the man and the beast caused a fierce rumble in the square in front of the hall.


    At the outset, Rubygon and Clinton seemed evenly matched. Gradually, however, the innate advantage


    of being a diabolic beast led Rubygon to gain the upper hand.


    Recognizing that the beast was already pulling ahead, Clinton felt so embarrassed that he turned livid.


    "That''s it! I''m demonizing now!" He took the next second to rage so he could try to save face.


    Apparently, Clinton forced himself to enter a demonic state to greatly boost his strength.


    The demonizing ability was unique to the Shura Race. While it was impressive, it had a certain side


    effect on the user''s body. When the royal members, including the king, saw that Clinton tried to use this


    skill, they all frowned and shook their heads in disapproval. They thought that he was taking this fight


    too seriously by using such a powerful yet double-edged skill during a y fight.


    Immediately after setting off the demonizing skill, Clinton grew quite ferocious, and his overall strength


    had also increased to the medium stage of the Shura Realm.


    Seeing that the Godly Genius stepped up his game, Rocky ordered Rubygon to do the same.


    Now, they had both increased their power. As a result, a violent airwave instantly stirred up.


    "Wait, what? It even reached the medium stage of the Shura Realm?" The king and the royal members


    were dumbfounded to find that the strength of the spiritual beast could still increase that much. After all,


    normal beasts would have to go through an arduous path before they could reach the Shura Realm, yet


    Rubygon''s strength had already reached this far. Naturally, they were beyond surprised.


    They could not keep themselves from guessing where Rocky got this beast. Eventually, they came to a


    suspicion that he might have subdued it back in the Ghostly Demon Land.


    Upon arriving at this thought, the three Godly Geniuses of the royal family wore dark faces. They


    realized that they might have been deeply humiliated without even knowing it.


    Of course, none of thempared to how gloomy Clinton looked. When he increased his power, he


    had thought that he would be able to regain some dignity by beating Rubygon hard. To his dismay,


    Rubygon still managed to increase its strength and prevail over him, which meant that using his


    demonizing skill was futile.


    At this point, Benjamin, one of the four Godly Geniuses of the royal family, finally snapped, "That''s


    enough, Clinton. Stop the fight."


    "But I..." Clinton wanted to say something more, but he immediately nodded when he saw how serious


    Benjamin seemed. He then replied, "Alright, alright. I admit defeat."


    The sudden withdrawal made Rocky shift his gaze to Benjamin. With one look, he could tell that this


    guy was the leader.


    "Odin, right? I can''t believe you have such an enviable beast. It''s amazing! By the way, my name''s


    Benjamin." Benjamin then looked at Rocky with a mischievous smile.


    "Thanks! I''m ttered." Rocky smiled and replied with modesty.


    "You know, I''ve been hearing a lot how unique you are in every aspect. They also say you have


    extraordinary abilities. It''s nice to see that you''re actually living up to your reputation," Benjamin


    continued, his wicked smile unfading.


    Perceiving that Benjamin was the shrewdest one of the four Godly Geniuses, Rocky did not say a word


    and just smiled politely.


    All of a sudden, the king spoke up and made an announcement to the public. "Listen up, everyone. I


    have some important derations. Firstly, the five Godly Geniuses of the major fiefs shall all be


    promoted to royal members. From here on, they shall be treated equally with the four existing Godly


    Geniuses of the royal family. Secondly, the nine Godly Geniuses will continue the battle. If anyone has


    any objections, speak now."


    Hearing this unexpected announcement, the royal members in attendance looked at each other with


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    puzzled faces. It was so sudden that none of them had seen iting.


    On top of that, the king announced it in public. This only meant that his mind was made up, so no one


    dared to say a word.


    However, Gilbert and the other fief leaders still wore grim faces. It was true that the king gave the


    promotion an impression that it was a good thing, but they knew that he only elevated their position into


    bing royal members just so he could make them obey him. Unfortunately for the fief leaders, this


    meant that they had lost their great helpers.


    This just proved that they had quite a scheming king, but the leaders did not breathe a word about it.


    "That is all." Once the king achieved his goal, he motioned the people to take their leave and went on


    his way.


    Not long after, Benjamin and the other three Godly Geniuses of the royal family also left.


    "Let''s go, then!" Princess La called Rocky and the others.


    Without dy, they followed the princess to her pce.


    When they arrived at Princess La''s pce, Gilbert sat down and pounded the table. He was about


    to lose his temper. "What an insidious king!"


    It was clear to him that the king had intentions hiding behind the seemingly kind gesture.


    "I''m sure he did it just for the sake of the interests of the royal family. When he invited a lot of other


    royal members to join him after Prince Enoch''s rebellion, great disagreements inside the royal family


    arose. If the king doesn''t take any remedial measures, it won''t be long before he loses more men. Now,


    he just provoked many others when he made that announcement. He really seems to be testing these


    fief leaders," Flora remarked, sharing almost the same sentiment as Gilbert.


    "Actually, I don''t think it''s such a bad thing for us to be promoted. It''s true that we''re Godly Geniuses of


    the major fiefs, but it''s only glorious within the fiefs. At least, now that we''re Godly Geniuses of the royal


    family, we won''t be regarded inferior to others, and the other fiefs won''t try to offend us. They''ll have to


    show us respect instead." Rocky voiced his thoughts with an assuring smile.


    "I agree. It would be quite beneficial to us that we''re now sharing the same status with the Godly


    Geniuses of the royal family." Valeria followed as she nodded in agreement.


    "You''re both right, but we can''t forget that there''s clearly a gap in strength." Gilbert acknowledged their


    attitude, but he could not shake off his concern.


    "Yes, that is also true."


    "Things being what they are right now, the only one who can contend with them is Odin." Flora then


    turned to look at Rocky.


    "The dual cultivation method of the Flower Fief is uniquely powerful in the Shura Race, correct? With


    Odin''s current strength, he can help Valeria improve hers if they cultivate together." Princess La


    suddenly came up with a proposal.


    Rocky shifted his gaze to Valeria. If truth be told, they had been pretending to be a couple but had


    never cultivated together.


    Hearing the sensible n, Valeria slowly lowered her head out of guilty conscience.


    "Well, the effect of the dual cultivation could not be achieved quickly. They''re going to need more time,"


    Flora promptly exined.


    "Oh, sure. That makes sense."


    "I think it would be best if we speed up the cultivation, so Valeria and I should probably cultivate in


    seclusion soon," Rocky suggested as he smiled faintly at Valeria.


    "That''s a good idea. Since Prince Enoch hasn''t made a move yet, it seems that he doesn''t want to


    seclusion," Gilbert replied.


    "Alright, then."


    After their discussion, Rocky and the others left Princess La''s pce. Flora went on her way alone,


    while Gilbert headed back to his mansion in the Ghost Capital with Rocky and Valeria.

 Chapter 1904 Open The Entrance

    Chapter 1904 Open The Entrance


    "When are you nning to cultivate in seclusion, Odin?" Gilbert asked when they got back to his


    mansion.


    "If I don''t have anything else to deal with, I''ll probably go in the next couple of days," Rocky replied


    auspiciously.


    "I see. Let me take care of those things for you, so you can go cultivate at ease," Gilbert offered.


    Rocky smiled and nodded in appreciation, then gestured for Valeria to leave the mansion with him.


    "Are we really going to cultivate in seclusion?" Valeria whispered after making sure that no one was


    around to hear them.


    "I said that just as an excuse. I actually want to take you to the human race." Rocky smiled as he


    revealed to her his real intention.


    "Really? We''re going to the human race?" she eximed in disbelief.


    "That''s right. If you want to improve your strength in no time, cultivating in seclusion won''t be enough.


    You must go through an adventure, and there''s naturally no other better ce for that than the Holy


    Heaven Pce. I n to arrange a trip for you and Gloria to go there," Rocky borated.


    "Wait. I''m going with Gloria?" The moment Valeria heard Gloria''s name, her face looked petnt since


    they both liked Rocky. Nheless, knowing that Rocky had his own reasons, she didn''t argue.


    Instead, she gently asked, "What about you, though?"


    "Well, I don''t need it, and there are other things I have to do." Rocky wanted to take this chance to deal


    with other important matters, so he did not have the time to go to the Holy Heaven Pce to cultivate


    with them.


    "Alright, then. If you say so!"


    After Valeria left, Rocky sent a Carrier Beast to inform Eunice, who was at the border, so she could


    ry his n to Colton and ask him to make some arrangements.


    Shortly after, Gloria came in a hurry, looking all pouty. Without further ado, she anxiously asked, "Are


    you really going to cultivate in seclusion with that woman?" She seemed green with envy.


    "Why? Are you jealous?" Rocky was certain that Gloria woulde to him as soon as she heard about


    it.


    "Of course, I am!" She had no problem admitting that fact.


    "Actually, you''re going with her. It''s you and Valeria who need to cultivate in seclusion," Rocky replied


    with a charming smile.


    "Seriously? The two of us?" Gloria was stunned when she heard it.


    "That''s right. I''ll arrange for the two of you to cultivate in seclusion in the Holy Heaven Pce," Rocky


    exined honestly.


    "Oh, alright. Aren''t youing, too?" Gloria was having a hard time believing it. After all, this was the


    first time that Rocky had taken the initiative to do something for her.


    "Well, I don''t need it. Right now, you have to focus on improving your strength as soon as possible,"


    Rocky added.


    "Alright! Thank you. When are we going there?" Gloria asked cheerfully.


    "Tomorrow. Tell Princess La about it when you get back, but skip the part about going to the human


    race." Rocky made sure to remind her.


    "Understood!" Gloria nodded and happily went on her way.


    After seeing Gloria leave, Rocky went to find Vivian. He needed to ask for her help for what he needed


    to do next.


    "Would you like to go to the spiritual race with me, Vivian?" The second Rocky found her, he didn''t beat


    around the bush and went straight to the point.


    "The spiritual race? For what?" Vivian asked as she nced at Rocky with a puzzled face.


    "We''ll go on an adventure!" Rocky grinned.


    "That''s it? Boring!" Vivian couldn''t help but roll her eyes at Rocky.


    "I''m serious! I was nning to go there alone, but it''s pretty dangerous where I''m going. That''s why I


    asked if you''d want toe with me," Rocky exined.


    "Where are we going, then?"


    "We''re going to the Ethereal Valley of the spiritual race!" Rocky added, trying to sound more


    convincing.


    "The Ethereal Valley? Are you kidding? That''s the sacred ce of the spiritual race!" When Vivian


    heard where they were going, she was shocked. It was said that the Ethereal Valley was the birthce


    of the spiritual race, so it was regarded as their sacred ce.


    "That''s exactly why I want you toe with me!" Rocky stressed.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "I guess I would have to go." Vivian sighed, knowing she could not refuse.


    Rocky smiled and nodded, feeling d that she woulde around.


    "Alright. I''ll make some arrangements first before we set off."


    "When you''re done, go to the border of the spiritual race and wait for me. I wille to you after I send


    Valeria and Gloria to a ce for cultivation."


    Following his agreement with Vivian, Rocky went back to the Ghost Pce to prepare.


    The next day, Rocky and Valeria left the leader''s mansion and met with Gloria, who was waiting for


    them outside. The three of them left the Ghost Capital and headed for the border of the Shura Race.


    At the border was a battlefield, where they passed through until they once again set foot on thend of


    the human race.


    When they arrived, they were weed by this ce that had experienced the destruction of the war.


    Clearly, it was virtually robbed of its peace. Everyone felt jittery. Fortunately, what was left of Zain''s


    troops at the border not long ago had already retreated. Their absence had given the human race a


    chance to breathe.


    However, this was only temporary. Until the current royal family of the Shura Race gotpletely


    reced, the human race and the spiritual race would face all kinds of threats and dangers.


    Meanwhile, the moment they reached the Ethereal Region, Rocky went straight to the Di n with


    Gloria and Valeria.


    Since Colton had arranged everything well as soon as he received the news from Eunice, the three of


    them got to head directly to the entrance of the Holy Heaven Pce.


    Apparently, Colton was waiting for them there.


    "Hey, what''s your rtionship with the Di n? Howe members of the Shura Race like us can


    enter the Holy Heaven Pce? It''s incredible!" Gloria felt so curious that she could not help but ask


    Rocky the question. After all, she didn''t know much about him since she had no idea who he truly was.


    "You''ll find outter. Wait for me here," Rocky replied as he walked towards Colton alone.


    "Chief Colton! It''s been a while," Rocky greeted him as he cupped his hands.


    "Good to finally see you again! It seems your strength has increased a lotpared to thest time we


    met." Colton sensed the change in Rocky''s aura right away.


    "Thank you for all your help this time, Chief Colton."


    "It''s the least I could do. If it weren''t for you, the human race could not have stood a chance against the


    Shura Race. I heard they''d finally evacuated all their troops that were left at the border. You had


    something to do with that, didn''t you?" Not long ago, Colton learned that that the army of the Shura


    Race on the human border had withdrawn. At that time, he was sure that it was Rocky''s doing.


    "Now that they''re struggling to take care of themselves, they naturally can''t care about the human race.


    They''ve got bigger fish to fry," Rockymented, almost casually.


    "Are you going to the Holy Heaven Pce with them?" Colton asked to change the topic of their


    conversation.


    "No. I have to do something else, so I''ll be setting out for the spiritual race," Rocky exined briefly.


    "Oh? What will you be doing there?"


    "Let''s talk about it when Ie back. Please take care of the two girls for me while I''m away." Rocky


    had been keeping things secret since he could not disclose anything at the moment.


    "Sure. Leave it to me."


    After his quick chat with Colton, Rocky signaled to Valeria and Gloria toe closer.


    As they stood beside him, Rocky introduced them to Colton. "I''ll leave you here. Chief Colton will take


    care of you while I''m gone."


    "When will you be back?" Gloria asked in a soft voice.


    "I don''t know for sure yet. Just focus on your cultivation."


    Rocky then waved goodbye as he watched Colton lead the two women into the entrance of the Holy


    Heaven Pce.


    "I hope this time they can improve their strength smoothly," Rocky murmured to himself while he


    walked away from the entrance of the Holy Heaven Pce.


    After taking his leave of the Di n, Rocky rode on Rubygon and fleetly went on their way.


    In a couple of days, they reached the border of the spiritual race and met with Vivian, who was waiting


    for him.


    "What do you n to do in the Ethereal Valley?" Vivian asked.


    "We''re going to open another entrance to the Holy-Evil World."


    "Another entrance?!"


    "Yep. Back when I was in the Holy Heaven Pce, I met the strongest deity of the divine race. His


    name''s Deacon, and he was also the first owner of the God-killing Sword. He asked me to find all three


    entrances to the Holy-Evil World, if possible. It''s so I could protect the bnce between that world and


    the Supreme Ether Land. The Holy Heaven Pce is one of the three entrances, and the spiritual race


    and the Shura Race each have one, so that''s three. The reason we''re here right now is so I can take


    advantage of this opportunity to open the entrance in the Ethereal Valley."

 Chapter 1905 Try Their Luck

    Chapter 1905 Try Their Luck


    "Wow. Don''t you ever run out of things to do?" Vivian could not help but tease Rocky. In over a year,


    she had seen him be a member of the royal Godly Geniuses from being an ordinary fief Godly


    Genius. On top of that, she learned that he had shouldered the heavy responsibilities of saving the


    Holy-Evil World and the Supreme Ether Land.


    She admired Rocky from the bottom of her heart. Now that she was about to share the same


    responsibility with him, she wondered if she could perform as well as he did.


    "It''s not like I have a choice. I''d actually rather stay away from all this trouble if it was at all possible,"


    Rocky sighed bitterly. If it weren''t for the fact that he wanted to go back to his original world, he would


    not have opted to involve himself in the endless disputes of this world.


    "By the way, I don''t really know much about the spiritual race. Do you have any information about the


    Ethereal Valley?" Rocky added. His knowledge of the spiritual race was limited, but he knew he could


    rely on Vivian for help.


    "I''ve been to their territory a few times, but I''ve only heard of its name. After all, it''s the sacred ce of


    the spiritual race. People can''t even enter it so easily." Vivian shrugged.


    "Point taken. It seems we need to collect more information about that ce. To do that, we''ll have to go


    to the territory of the spiritual race, but we have to find out where it is first!" Rocky responded


    thoughtfully.


    "Oh, that''s easy. The Shura Race had sent spies there to gather information about the spiritual race.


    Some of them are from our Ghost Fief. If we go straight to them, they might give us answers," Vivian


    disclosed.


    "Cool! I knew you could help me on this." Rocky''s face lit up. Vivian had just presented him with a


    connection that would save him much time and trouble.


    Not knowing what to say, Vivian rolled her eyes at Rocky. She could not believe that the reason why he


    brought her here was to cut corners.


    "There''s a town called the Silver Snow Town near the border. If I remember correctly, there''s a spy


    hiding there."


    After Vivian''s recounting, they put on a disguise and entered the border of the spiritual race''s territory to


    set out for the Silver Snow Town.


    Their destination was located on the teau. Since it was snow season, most cities and towns got


    covered with snow. Nheless, it was quite a feast for the eyes.


    Silver Snow Town was a very famous ce among the spiritual race, especially during the snow


    season. It attracted lots of members of the spiritual race toe and enjoy the snow in this town.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and Vivian arrived at the town in its most bustling time.


    As soon as they stepped foot inside, they saw that almost everyone was wearing thick fur clothes and


    long boots.


    They had not prepared such clothes, so they quickly attracted the attention of the crowd.


    Fortunately, getting noticed was not much of a problem since they had disguised themselves before


    they came here.


    "Let''s go buy some clothes like theirs first!" Rocky hurriedly proposed. Of course, they would need to


    blend in with the others to avoid any sort of trouble.


    Vivian nodded in agreement.


    They went to a nearby shop selling fur clothes and got inside.


    When they walked out, they were both wrapped in warm fur clothes.


    They then headed toward the ce where the spy sent by the Ghost Fief was staying.


    Silver Snow Town wasn''t big, so it didn''t take them long before they found an inconspicuous wooden


    house.


    "This should be it." Vivian took a few good looks and confirmed that they had found what they had been


    tracking down.


    "Alright, you can go. I''ll just wait for you outside," Rocky advised.


    Vivian walked to the door and knocked rhythmically. In a few seconds, the door opened.


    She then entered the house and swiftly closed the door behind her.


    It took a while before Vivian came out.


    "Did you learn anything useful?" Rocky wasted no time and asked Vivian once she emerged from the


    house.


    "It seems that Lady Luck is always with us. I''ve got the news that the spiritual race will open the


    Ethereal Valley to the five great ns in half a month. At that time, all five ns will choose some


    members to go inside," Vivian reported.


    "Oh?" Rocky did not expect that things would happen so coincidently.


    "I think this is reliable news since it has been spread. The thing is, only those members of the spiritual


    race with spiritual roots are qualified to enter the Ethereal Valley. That being the case, if we want to


    enter the Ethereal Valley, we would have to be disciples of one of the five great ns first.


    Although, we still have a problem. Since we''re not from the spiritual race, we might not have spiritual


    roots," Vivian exined with furrowed eyebrows.


    "Should it be necessary, we might have to rece two of the members of the spiritual race," Rocky


    suggested.


    "I''m afraid that won''t be easy. ording to the spy, the five great ns have different methods of


    selecting their participants with spiritual roots. On top of that, the chosen ones will immediately be


    isted and strictly protected right after the selection. Our chances of recing them will be slim."


    Vivian shook her head in deterrence.


    "I see. Things are getting tricky. It seems that we would have to sneak into one of the five great ns


    first. After that, we can find a way to get us selected..." Rocky outlined. He was getting a slight


    headache.


    "Actually, the spy also told me that four ns are almost done with their selection process. The only


    one left that hasn''tpeted theirs is the Wankong n. They''re the weakest among the five ns in


    terms of overall strength andpetitive power. That means, even if their members went to the


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ethereal Valley, none of them could possibly measure up. This is why the members of the spiritual race


    refrain from choosing to join the Wankong n in the first ce. Maybe we can give that a try," Vivian


    proposed after going into detail.


    "Sounds good to me!" Rocky burst out as he felt a little excitement.


    "Alright, let''s see. It takes ordinary people a whole day to reach the Wankong n''s territory from here,


    so I reckon we''ll make it there in just half a day," Vivian added.


    Aftering up with a n, the two of them left the Silver Snow Town and rode Rubygon to fly directly


    to Wankong City, where the said n was located.


    The Wankong n was known for their excellent medical skills, but they were definitely weaker in all


    the other aspectspared to the rest of the four great ns.


    For that reason, the Wankong n was finding it hard to select members with spiritual roots. They


    were still far from their expected goal.


    Upon their arrival, Rocky and Vivian climbed down Rubygon and asked it to wait for them outside the


    city.


    As they walked into the city, they noticed that Wankong City was much busier than the Silver Snow


    Town. After all, it was the home of a great n.


    The Wankong n residence was located at the end of the city. Since Wankong City was built on a


    mountain, the n''s residence looked like a castle.


    Rocky and Vivian followed the straight road leading to the n''s residence. Soon, they finally reached


    their destination and stumbled across arge crowd that had gathered at the gate. Apparently, they


    were waiting for registration.


    "Whoa! There are so many people here!" Rocky took a good look around and shook his head.


    "I''m sure they are all here to try their luck. Besides, if they take the test and discover that they have


    spiritual roots, they''ll have a chance to enter the Ethereal Valley," Vivian remarked, not surprised by the


    scene.

 Chapter 1906 Participating In The Test

    Chapter 1906 Participating In The Test


    Rocky and Vivian immediately followed the crowd and lined up behind them. It took them about four


    hours of queuing before they finally registered their names.


    The test would be administered in groups of twenty candidates each. While they waited for their turn,


    they hung around by the gate with the other members of the spiritual race.


    About half an hourter, a Spiritual King of the Wankong n walked up to Rocky and the rest of their


    group.


    "Pleasee with me," he called out as he ushered them inside.


    Rocky, Vivian, and the others in their group then started walking in the same direction as the Spiritual


    King. He led them towards the gate of the Wankong n''s residence.


    "Listen carefully, everyone. Don''t look around nor try to meander. Follow me closely. If you get lost and


    caught by the guards as intruders, no one can save you." The Spiritual King turned to issue them a


    warning.


    The territory of the Wankong n was divided into five areas based on the terrain. At the lowest terrain


    was a vast area intended for the daily activities of the n. All kinds of buildings also crowded the


    ce.


    Rocky and the entire group quickly kept up with him upon hearing what he said.


    After walking for a while, they finally reached the training ground. They caught sight of a batch of


    people of the spiritual race that was undergoing the test.


    When they looked closely, they noticed that this was apletely different test than what they were


    ustomed to.


    They continued watching the ongoing test. At this time, a candidate walked into a tform that was


    engraved with spiritual marks. On the center sat a middle-level Spiritual Emperor.


    After the candidate stood still, the middle-level Spiritual Emperor at the center picked up a pearl that


    emitted strong spiritual energy. He then raised his hand, and the pearl shot out a ray of spiritual light


    that instantly enveloped the man.


    The spiritual marks on the tform suddenly shone brightly as well.


    A few momentster, the spiritual marks on the tform lit up altogether, and the light that had


    enveloped the man returned to the pearl.


    The middle-level Spiritual Emperor who controlled the pearl then stared at it for a moment and


    announced, "The spiritual root is at the Human Stage!"


    In the spiritual race, the spiritual root was divided into four stages¡ªthe Human Stage, the Mystery


    Stage, the Earth Stage, and the Heaven Stage¡ªand each one had three sublevels. The first level of


    the Human Stage was the most ordinary kind, and the highest rank was the third level of the Heaven


    Stage. However, the spiritual race had very few warriors whose roots were at the Heaven Stage. After


    all, the spiritual root could not be cultivated. It was inborn.


    Rocky and Vivian slowly exchanged looks. They knew that the test of the spiritual mark was out of the


    ordinary. In an effort to keep their identities from getting exposed during the test, they simultaneously


    suppressed their own spiritual power to the level of an ordinary Spiritual King.


    Even so, Rocky was still worried that the spiritual mark was strong enough to determine their true


    power despite hiding it. Seeing that there was nothing he could do at this moment, he decided to y


    by ear.


    It did not take long before the previous group finished the test, so Rocky''s group was about to go next.


    When their turn began, the results of the first few candidates did note out ideal. Consequently,


    most of them got eliminated.


    During her turn, as Vivian stood on the tform covered with spiritual marks, the middle-level Spiritual


    Emperor controlling the spiritual marks suddenly made a face. He seemed to have sensed that her


    aura was a little different from the others. Nheless, he paid no attention to it.


    Soon, the test began.


    Just as the Spiritual Emperor threw the pearl at Vivian, the spiritual marks beneath her feet abruptly


    shed an extremely unstable yet dazzling red light.


    At the sight of this, Vivian frowned slightly. Her guess was that the spiritual marks might have been


    rejecting her demonic aura.


    Even Rocky felt apprehensive that Vivian''s identity might get exposed at any time.


    Out of the blue, a pure power surged up within her and filled her entire body in an instant. With this, the


    spiritual marks on the tform stabilized again.


    Rocky heaved a sigh of relief.


    After the test, the middle-level Spiritual Emperor took a look at the pearl. He was stunned, and it took


    him a moment before he finally announced, "The spiritual root is at the first grade of the Heaven


    Stage."


    The crowd then burst into an uproar upon hearing those words. Apparently, in the history of the


    selection, there had only been one candidate whose spiritual root was at the third grade of the Earth


    Stage. Until Vivian took the test, they had not found anyone whose spiritual root was at the Heaven


    Stage.


    This news had the middle-level Spiritual Emperor grow especially excited. He promptly whispered a


    few words to a Spiritual King beside him and sent him on his way.


    "Please take a rest on this side. Our young master will be here soon." The middle-level Spiritual


    Emperor motioned Vivian to go to the side.


    She nodded and walked off the testing area. After exchanging eye contact with Rocky, she stood aside


    and waited patiently.


    This time, it was Rocky''s turn.


    After standing on the spiritual marks, the area beneath his feet also began to repel his presence in the


    same way that happened to Vivian.


    The middle-level Spiritual Emperor then cast a nce at Rocky and squinted his eyes. It puzzled him


    that strange things happened during Rocky''s and Vivian''s turn when the tests of all the other


    candidates went smoothly.


    Anyway, simr to Vivian''s test, the spiritual marks beneath Rock''s feet soon stabilized again.


    They ignored the irregrities and went on with the test.


    However, after Rocky finished the test, the middle-level Spiritual Emperor staggered. When he saw the


    color of the pearl in his hand, he cried out, "Oh my! Somebody, inform the young master toe here


    right away!"


    The sudden utterance caused the crowd to look at each other, trying to figure out what happened.


    Rocky also felt strange even though he was sure he had hidden his strength well. If that was the case,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    there would not be a problem since his result shoulde out simr to Vivian''s.


    About fifteen minutester, a handsome man came in a hurry with a few attendants. He was clothed


    with resplendent garments and walked with a graceful bearing, but his temperament seemed a little


    feminine along with a sense of discord.


    "Young master, he might be the one we''re looking for," the middle-level Spiritual Emperor quietly


    reported as he pointed at Rocky.


    "Is he the one whose spiritual root is at the Heaven Stage?" The young master slowly sized Rocky up.


    Although subtle, Rocky did the same with him. Heughed in his heart as he had recognized that the


    young master was actually a woman dressed in men''s clothes.


    "This isn''t him, but that person at the side." The middle-level Spiritual Emperor quickly waved his hand


    and pointed at Vivian.


    "Oh? What is the deal with this guy, then?" The young master felt bemused. He did not understand why


    his subordinate imed that Rocky was the one they were looking for.


    At this point, the middle-level Spiritual Emperor decided to talk to the young master of the Wankong


    n in hushed tones.


    As the young master heard the exnation, his expression changed in an instant.


    "What is your name?" the young master asked intently.


    "My name is Rookie Ling," Rocky replied. He needed to conceal his identity. In addition to several great


    ns, most of the members of the spiritual race had the surname of Ling, so Rocky made up a fake


    name¡ªRookie Ling.


    "Where are you from?" the young master probed further.


    "Ie from a small and remote vige. I''m afraid it is quite unmapped, sir," Rocky replied carefully.


    "Why did you take part in our test? Have you participated in the test of any other ns before?" The


    young master popped another question, trying to seek more information out of him.

 Chapter 1907 A Risky Proposal

    Chapter 1907 A Risky Proposal


    "I have been traveling in pursuit of an opportunity to make a name for myself. When I heard that your


    n was holding a spiritual root test that could ensure the entrance to the holynd of the spiritual race


    called the Ethereal Valley, I came here to try my luck," Rocky readily replied. Although he had made-up


    answers, they weren''t entirely a lie.


    The young master interviewed him some more, and Rocky calmly responded to all his queries.


    When the young master had finished talking to him, he turned to Vivian and asked the same series of


    questions. She dly answered each one just as well.


    The young master looked surprised as he heard their stories. He then turned to nce at Vivian and


    Rocky and finally asked, "Are you both willing to join our n?"


    "It would be an absolute honor!" Rocky uttered sincerely.


    Meanwhile, Vivian opted to nod in response instead.


    "Very well. From now on, you are members of the Wankong n. As such, you must dedicate


    yourselves to our n till the end of your lives. Bear that in mind, for our n allows no betrayal." The


    young master made sure he was heard loud and clear as he made the deration.


    "Understood! Thank you, young master." Rocky made an obeisance by cupping his hands. It seemed


    that their n went quite smoothly. The only thing that confused him at the moment was that neither


    the middle-level Spiritual Emperor nor the young master disclosed the level of his spiritual root to him


    or the public.


    Of course, along with the other candidates, Rocky felt baffled. Nheless, since the young master


    had already announced his qualification, no one dared to raise a question.


    "Now, both of you,e with me." The young master motioned for Rocky and Vivian to follow him.


    Without a second thought, they went with him, leaving behind the other candidates who still gazed at


    each other in confusion.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Before long, they found that the young master had led them into a courtyard with two houses.


    "As of today, this will be your home. Please stay in this yard and don''t go anywhere else without my


    permission," the young master specified.


    Rocky and Vivian promptly nodded in agreement.


    After showing them to their quarters, the young master took his leave with his attendants. As he passed


    through the gate, two of his attendants stayed and stood guard.


    Rocky and Vivian exchanged looks before they walked to check out the house.


    Inside, a clean and well-furnished room came into view.


    "It feels like we''ve been ced under house arrest. Do you think they figured out our true identities?"


    Vivian whispered worriedly.


    "I don''t think so. It''s probably because of the oue of my test that they''re paying us special


    attention," Rocky replied thoughtfully.


    "Well, what do you expect? Your talent always gets discovered wherever you go!" Vivian quickly


    teased.


    "Anyway, let''s get some rest first. I''m sure it won''t take long before we figure out what they find so


    notable about me," Rocky returned with a confident smile.


    He then took off and went to the other house.


    Meanwhile, the young master hurried towards the hall where the members of the Wankong n held


    their daily meetings.


    Upon his arrival at the hall, many people were already seated. Richard, the patriarch, sat in the middle


    in a grand chair. He had white hair and a youthful face and exuded a powerful aura at the peak level of


    the Emperor Realm. In the spiritual race, he could be considered a peerless grandmaster.


    On both sides of the room sat the elders and officials of the Wankong n. Simr to Richard, all of


    them were also at the Emperor Realm.


    "Father!" The young master immediately bowed to the patriarch.


    "What are you doing here? Aren''t you in charge of today''s test?" Richard inquired.


    "We have discovered a candidate whose spiritual root was at the Heaven Stage. However, there was


    another one who went over the Heaven Stage! He might be one of the chosen ones as told in the


    legends!" the young master urgently reported.


    "What did you say? One of the chosen ones?! Are you sure?" The patriarch was so astounded that he


    leaped to his feet.


    Even the elders and officials were taken by surprise.


    Apparently, the so-called chosen ones were the geniuses who had the inborn talent to enter the


    Ethereal Valley. They were extremely rare in the spiritual race.


    Every year, the five greatest ns would try to search for the chosen ones in various ways, but most of


    their efforts would end in vain.


    If the young master was telling the truth, this might be a turning point in the fate of the Wankong


    n.


    "That does sound like great news. However, making sure that he truly is a chosen one would require a


    series of tests. I''m afraid we don''t have enough time in our hands for that right now."


    "Indeed. If this happens to be a mistake, it will only disgrace our n!"


    "That''s true. We must treat this with extreme caution."


    The elders and officials started discussing among themselves. Most of them believed that it was quite


    unlikely that they could really have enough luck in finding the chosen ones.


    "You all make a good point, but that is the very reason why I want to arrange for him and the other


    candidates to enter the forbidden area of our n. If he can take our n''s holy treasure from there, it


    will be enough proof that he is indeed a chosen one. We all know that the holy treasure is derived from


    the Ethereal Valley. If his spiritual root is truly above the Heaven Stage, then he must have the power to


    wield it. Besides, no one in our n was able to do that in the past several hundred years. This could


    finally be our great chance in the uing quest to the Ethereal Valley!" The young master did his


    best to persuade them with his proposal.


    "That is too risky. We can''t possibly let this guy enter the forbidden area before we can even find out his


    background. If he was sent by other ns, we''d be humiliated!"


    "Young master, while that''s a good idea, it might also put us in grave danger!"


    "Chief, please consider everything before you make a decision."


    Obviously, most of the elders and officials supposed that the young master''s proposal was quite risky.


    After all, they knew nothing of the background of those two candidates, so they couldn''t simply allow


    them to enter their n''s forbidden area. After all, if their holy treasure got stolen, they would suffer a


    heavy loss.


    "Are you absolutely certain about this?" The patriarch seemed to be deep in thought when he asked


    the young master.


    "No, not at all. Even so, I''m afraid this person is thest ray of hope for our n. Father, you know how


    much our n struggled to maintain parity with the four greatest ns. If we do not gain anything in the


    quest to the Ethereal Valley, we are sure to be subject to losing our ce among them," the young


    master expressed bluntly. It was no secret that their n was no longer in the same league as the other


    four great ns.


    "You''re right. We practically have no other choice now. In order to maintain our status, we might as well


    take this risk," Richard uttered firmly.


    "C-chief!"


    Many of the elders and officials reacted emotionally. They could not feel that it was their best option.


    "Alright. I shall bring them to see you right away," the young master immediately suggested.


    "No, there''s no need for that. This matter falls on you now. Whatever the result is, remember to keep a


    low profile. If he truly is a chosen one, there''s no way that the other four ns won''t try to take him from


    us once they find out about him," Richard dutifully reminded.


    "Understood."


    The young master instantly went on his way.


    The next day, the young master rode on a luxury carriage pulled by spiritual beasts and arrived at the


    courtyard where Rocky and Vivian stayed.


    Before he even reached the gate, Rocky and Vivian already sensed his arrival from a distance. With a


    nk face, Rocky slowly opened the door and stepped out.


    "Sir! What brings you here?" Rocky greeted, feigning surprise.

 Chapter 1908 The Horrible Scene

    Chapter 1908 The Horrible Scene


    "I''vee to tell you something important," the young master replied with a serious face.


    Secondster, Vivian came out as well.


    "Today, both of you, along with some of the candidates will undergo another test. If you make it, you


    shall be considered as true members of the Wankong n," the young master continued.


    "Should we take it right now?" Rocky asked. He was well aware that this was definitely not an ordinary


    test.


    "That would be best. Come with me."


    The young master then turned around and walked ahead. Rocky and Vivian followed him straight away.


    They all got into the fancy carriage that the young master had parked outside and left.


    About an hourter, they reached the mountain behind the Wankong n residence. The fancy


    carriage pulled up in front of a huge cave.


    At this moment, some warriors of the spiritual race who passed the spiritual root test had already


    gathered by the cave.


    When the young master, Rocky, and Vivian got off the carriage, everyone quickly shifted their eyes to


    them.


    "Listen carefully, everyone. For today''s test, you will all be entering this cave and will take out a holy


    treasure from the deepest part of the cave. If any of you can bring it back here, you shall be deemed


    qualified to go directly to the Ethereal Valley." Without wasting any time, the young master gave out the


    instructions for the test.


    Hearing this, everyone immediately grew excited. Originally, merely having a spiritual root was not


    enough to obtain the qualification to enter the Ethereal Valley, and they would have to pass some


    more tests had just been presented to them. Naturally, they wanted to give it a try.


    While everyone was in high spirits, only Rocky and Vivian remained calm. They felt something fishy in


    this test.


    "What are you all waiting for? You can get started!"


    As soon as they heard the young master''s go signal, the candidates rushed into the cave one after


    another.


    "You may now go as well. Don''t let me down!" the young master prompted Rocky and Vivian.


    They nodded, then looked at each other knowingly and started walking.


    Together, they followed the other candidates into the cave.


    As soon as all the candidates got inside, the young master hastily ordered, "Seal the entrance at once!"


    In a sh, the entrance of the cave got sealed by a spiritual skill.


    "You, stay here and keep an eye on them. If anything happens, let me know right away." The young


    master left in his luxury carriage as soon as he gave the order.


    At that very second, Rocky, Vivian, and the others instantly got engulfed by a gloomy and horrible


    atmosphere.


    "What the hell is this ce?" one of the candidates brisklyined.


    "Haven''t you heard? This cave is the forbidden area of the Wankong n. Stories say that this ce


    was specially built to make offerings to the Earth Monster," another candidate enlightened the clueless


    warrior using a mysterious voice.


    "What''s an Earth Monster?"


    "They are spiritual monsters that are incredibly powerful enough to use a powerful spiritual skill."


    "How different are they from spiritual beasts then?"


    "Well, there''s actually a big difference. It''s said that if an Earth Monster hits you with its spiritual skill, it


    can absorb your soul. Even if you''re a master or a spiritual beast, it can control you."


    "Seriously? What should we do if wee across the Earth Monster?"


    "If that happens, make sure you don''t look at its eyes. Otherwise, we''ll be doomed."


    Upon learning about the Earth Monster, some candidates began to worry about themselves.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and Vivian merely smiled at each other. They did not care to join the others in their


    conversation.


    After walking along the straight passageway for a while, the candidates finally stumbled upon several


    forks.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    They scattered in groups and entered the forks they chose.


    Seeing that the others had gone their way, Vivian looked at Rocky and asked, "Which way are we


    going?"


    "Hmm. This calls for Kohen''s help!" Rocky immediately summoned Kohen from his Magic Spiritual


    Space.


    It was the first time that Vivian had seen Kohen. "Whoa! This treasure beast looks so strange!"


    "Well, it''s a mixed-blood!"


    "What does that mean?" Of course, Vivian did not understand such a modern word.


    "It simply means that it''s a hybrid, like those produced by diabolic beasts and spiritual beasts," Rocky


    readily exined.


    "Oh, when did you have such a pet?" Vivian asked quite keenly.


    "Pet? I prefer not to call Kohen that. It''s a spiritual beast!" Rocky quickly corrected.


    "But... It looks so small."


    "It''s only a year old. It''s actually normal for it to be this small at such a young age." Rocky grinned.


    "Only a year old? No wonder it''s so small. Still, its aura is already very strong considering its young


    age."


    "Believe it or not, its growth speed is faster than that of normal spiritual beasts. Unfortunately, no


    treasure can directly enhance the power of spiritual beasts here on the Supreme Ether Land. If there


    was, this little guy can grow even faster..."


    Vivian immediately rolled her eyes at Rocky as she heard him talk about something that was beyond


    the bounds of possibility in the Supreme Ether Land.


    After their chat, Rocky asked Kohen to check those forks before them.


    In just a moment, Kohen chose a direction.


    Rocky and Vivian promptly trod along the fork.


    They kept moving until they realized that they seemed to be walking in a maze, constantly choosing


    between the forks. They also found it strange that they did not meet anything along the way.


    "Do you think this test is just to let us walk out of the maze and get the holy treasure at the end of it?"


    Vivian asked curiously. If that was the case, this test would be a piece of cake.


    "I''m sure it''s not that simple. Didn''t those guys say that there''s an Earth Monster in this cave? If my


    guess is right, the Earth Monster has probably been secretly watching us all this time..." Rocky shared


    his spection.


    "This is the first time I''ve heard of such a spiritual monster in the spiritual race."


    "Oh, sure. You''re from the Shura Race and a powerful kind at that. Of course, you would never bother


    to learn these kinds of unorthodox creatures," Rocky jested.


    Vivian merely red at him.


    "Ahhh!" As they continued to wander in the cave instinctively, they suddenly heard a scream.


    A few secondster, a candidate rushed out from a fork on one side. His hair was disheveled and his


    face had gone pallid. He kept shouting, "Terrible! It''spletely terrible!"


    "Hey! What did you see?" Vivian grabbed his arm and asked.


    Despite her forceful grasp, the warrior did note to his senses. He was still in a daze.


    Left with no option, Vivian pped him in the face.


    The man was stunned for a moment before he regained consciousness.


    "Let me ask you again. What did you see?" Vivian demanded.


    "I... I saw that monster¡­ It eats people..." The man was too frightened to speak and kept crying and


    screaming.


    Vivian shifted her gaze to Rocky. If it was true, they were now faced with a menacing problem.


    "There''s still a possibility that it isn''t true. Let''s go check the Earth Monster with our own eyes!" Rocky


    did not even wait for a response and just went straight to the fork where the man came out. Vivian


    quickly followed suit.


    Not long after they roamed the fork, Rocky and Vivian entered a closed cave.


    Indeed, what they saw there was extremely terrifying. Piles of human bones weed them, as well as


    bloody corpses that were clearly just freshly dismembered.

 Chapter 1909 Illusion

    Chapter 1909 Illusion


    "What do you have to say now? This scene doesn''t seem to be fake," Vivian remarked. Although she


    did not take a closer look, she could easily tell from her broad experience that what they were seeing


    was too real to be a hallucination.


    Rocky somehow thought the same thing. But after a moment, his eyes narrowed as though he


    discovered something. Out of the blue, he summoned a me from his palm and threw it at the


    dismembered corpses in front of them.


    In an instant, the remains were engulfed by the zing me.


    However, to their surprise, the corpses remained unaffected even after they were set aze for quite a


    while now.


    "That''s weird. What''s happening here?" Vivian immediately asked, turning to Rocky with her eyes wide


    open.


    "Well, it''s just as I expected," Rocky said while nodding. It appeared he just confirmed something.


    "What do you mean? What exactly is going on?" Vivian continued to ask with a confused expression on


    her face.


    "As I expected, this is actually just an illusion. In fact, we must have been hallucinating from the start.


    Everything we saw in this cave, including the warrior we encountered just now, is nothing but an


    illusion," Rocky said with certainty in his voice.


    "But how do you know that? What makes you so sure?" Although Vivian thought Rocky''s theory made


    sense when they saw the non-burning corpses, she was not too convinced. After all, everything they


    saw up to now was way too real. Moreover, she thought that if this was just really an illusion, they


    should have noticed it much earlier.


    "Did you not notice that there was no scent? When we stumbled upon this brutal scene, there should


    have been a strong smell of blood all over the ce. But the moment we approached this area, I didn''t


    smell anything. Besides, despite Koko having a very keen sense of smell, it failed to lead us out of this


    maze. Thus, the only possible exnation behind all these is that we''re just hallucinating. Most


    probably, we are still by the entrance and we haven''t moved an inch at all!" Rocky exined in detail.


    "I can understand the logic of what you are saying, but it just baffles me that we did not notice it when


    we were put under an illusion." Vivian furrowed her brows as she tried to figure how it happened.


    "I think the spell took effect right after we entered the cave. Maybe the entire cave has been cast with a


    strong spiritual skill that could make anyone hallucinate," Rocky replied with a frown.


    "That''s what I''m concerned about! What kind of spiritual skill could be this powerful?" Vivian eximed


    in disbelief.


    "Do you remember the so-called Soul-extracting Skill that they mentioned earlier? I bet this is it," Rocky


    spected.


    "Then, it seems that we have underestimated its power!" Vivian shook her head and continued, "What


    are we going to do now?" Since she was not familiar with sorcery like the Soul-extracting Skill, she


    could not think of a possible solution.


    "If we are under the Soul-extracting Skill, then we must find out the ones who are using it on us. Since


    we''re hallucinating, it would be impossible for us to attack them in reality. However, if they are


    controlling everyone in the cave, I reckon that it is not an easy task to manipte everyone''s minds at


    the same time. For now, we should try and find even the tiniest w that could lead us out of this


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    illusion," Rocky analyzed calmly and came up with a possible answer.


    "Like ordinary illusionary tricks, this one makes the targets hallucinate. However, under ordinary


    illusionary tricks, the real body of the person under it won''t take any damage. But I think that under the


    Soul-extracting Skill, if you get hurt in the illusion, your real body will also receive the same amount of


    damage," he added.


    "I see. So, how are we going to find that w in this spell?"


    "Well, there''s only a limit to the amount of pain that one can bear. When the damage to one''s body


    reaches a certain extent, the sharp pain that he experiences might snap him out of the control of the


    skill. Therefore, I want you to beat me up until I regain my consciousness and break out of the Soul-


    extracting Skill!" Rocky said decisively. Based on his previous experience, this was the best way to


    counter an illusionary spell.


    "Beat you up? Are you sure this will work?" Of course, Vivian was a little hesitant.


    "Yes, you don''t need to hold back!" Rocky strongly urged.


    "Fine. Here I go!" Then, Vivian straightened up and instantly exuded her strength at the Shura Realm.


    She did not need to restrain her powers since everyone was under an illusion.


    The next moment, she strode forward andunched an all-out blow towards Rocky.


    On the other hand, Rocky did not even try to defend himself. He took Vivian''s attack head-on.


    Upon the collision on his body, Rocky immediately spat out a mouthful of blood. At the same time, he


    somehow felt that the scene in front of him began to flicker. It seemed that for a second, he caught a


    glimpse of the real world.


    "It''s working! Come on, don''t stop attacking!" Rocky firmly instructed.


    Hearing this, Vivian readied herself andunched another barrage of powerful strikes.


    Under her constant fierce attacks, the scene before Rocky became chaotic. His vision was constantly


    switching between reality and illusion, which was actually a good sign.


    At the same time, Rocky took advantage of the opportunity. He concentrated and focused on his


    surroundings to confirm their current position in the real world. Previously, he surmised that they fell


    under the spell upon entering the cave. Hence, he thought that they were still at the entrance. If that


    was the case, then the caster of the Soul-extracting Skill must be further inside the cave.


    After confirming that they were indeed near the entrance of the cave, Rocky summoned a me and


    aimed it at the depths of the cave. When his vision shifted to reality again, he instantly threw the me


    forward.


    His aim was perfect, and it flew straight into the depths of the cave.


    Boom!


    The next moment, a sea of raging fire exploded, illuminating the entire cave. At the same time, the


    strong impact shook the area and was felt throughout the cave.


    As the light of the me illuminated the cave, several ape-like figures were revealed in the depths of


    the cave. However, they quickly disappeared into the darkness again when the mes subsided.


    At this time, Rocky and Vivian had already snapped back to reality as if they just woke up from a vivid


    dream. Then, they were weed by the darkness as they looked into the depths of the cave. They


    also noticed that the other warriors, who had entered the cave with them, were still under the Soul-


    extracting Skill. They were standing near the entrance and were not moving at all.


    "Did we really make it back to reality?" Vivian asked as she looked around. She was actually a bit


    surprised that Rocky''s rash strategy worked perfectly.


    "I think so. But it seemed that we have also angered the dwellers of this cave," Rockymented,


    smiling wryly.


    They soon noticed that in the depths of the darkness surrounding them, a dozen pairs of red eyes were


    staring right at them.


    "If I''m not mistaken, they should be the so-called Earth Monsters," Rocky affirmed, remembering what


    the other warriors were talking about before.


    "We are in a bit of a pickle here. We don''t know how broad this cave is, nor do we know where the


    hidden holy treasure is. I guess if we want to move forward, we have to go all-out and take those


    creatures out," Vivian remarked with a deep sigh.


    "Ha-ha! I guess the usually smart andposed Miss Vivian can be thickheaded at times," Rocky


    teased with a soft chuckle.


    "Hey! Watch your tongue or I''ll cut it off!" Vivian instantly shot a sullen re towards Rocky.


    "But I am just telling the truth. Why do you think the young master wants us to go through this cave?"


    Rocky asked, smiling gently.


    "To test our spiritual roots?" Vivian replied after thinking for quite a while.


    "That''s right. If this is a test of our spiritual roots, then there''s no way that we can solve this by just


    forcing our way through. I think we will have to gain the recognition of those creatures. Perhaps, if we


    can appease them, they will even help us find the holy treasure that''s hidden in this cave," Rocky


    analyzed, thinking outside the box.

 Chapter 1910 Recognized Him As Master

    Chapter 1910 Recognized Him As Master


    "I see. How can we make them recognize us then? We''ve never practiced any cultivation methods of


    the spiritual race, and the spiritual root is unique to them. Even if we have been proven to have spiritual


    roots in the test, it probably won''t be the same as theirs, right?" Vivianmented. She felt confused


    and hesitant.


    "Actually, the so-called spiritual root of the spiritual race is a kind of potential. You can think of it as their


    version of the innate demonizing ability of the Shura Race. They''re all born with creatures. If you


    release your power, the Earth Monsters will be able to sense the existence of your spiritual root since


    you were also born with it," Rocky enlightened.


    "That''s all we need to do now? That''s easy!" Vivian eximed as she finally figured it out.


    "That''s right. So, who''s going to do it, you or me?" Rocky smiled as though he just challenged Vivian.


    "I got this. You must''ve been badly hurt from when you made me hit you uninhibited earlier. Just take a


    rest and let me force them out."


    Before she could even finish talking, Vivian released her martial spirit at the God Realm and swiftly


    showed her true strength. In a sh, an aura with mixed characteristics of deity and demon burst out of


    her delicate body and instantly pervaded the entire cave.


    The overwhelming aura shook the whole cave.


    The sudden disturbance inside the cave rmed the people outside who were standing guard.


    Although they had no idea why the cave was shaking, they knew something terrible was happening.


    "Go and inform the young master right away!" the Spiritual King in the lead hurriedly ordered.


    Meanwhile, after Vivian released her violent power, strange screams echoed from the depths of the


    cave. It sounded as though they were in panic.


    "You did it!" As Rocky observed the scene, he hinted to Vivian that their n worked.


    Vivian then restrained her strength and slowly calmed down.


    "Please forgive our rudeness! We came here to take out the holy treasure at the order of our young


    master. Please help us find it," Rocky expressed politely.


    After a moment, a white-haired ape slowly appeared in front of Rocky and Vivian.


    "Um, are you the Earth Monster?" Rocky was somewhat surprised to see the white-haired ape. He had


    thought that the Earth Monster would be some kind of a violent evil spirit, but he did not expect it to


    look so ordinary.


    The Earth Monster did not say anything. Instead, it looked at Rocky and waved.


    "Come on. Let''s follow it," Rocky urged Vivian as he understood what the Earth Monster meant.


    They walked behind the white-haired ape and found themselves deep into the cave.


    Although there was no light inside the cave, they could still vaguely tell which direction they were going.


    They walked for a while until they finally made a few turns. All of a sudden, a dazzling green light shot


    in front of them.


    They quickly squinted their eyes and gradually opened them as they adapted to the bright green light.


    When they tried to take a closer look, they found themselves in astonishment. As it turned out, the


    green light was emitting from a piece of emerald green bamboo.


    It was, by all means, the holy treasure of the Wankong n.


    "Huh? What kind of holy treasure is this? It''s nothing out of the ordinary!" Vivian could not help but


    mutter under her breath.


    Nheless, she focused onpleting the task. She did not care that this bamboo did not look like a


    holy treasure at all, so she went straight ahead and aimed to grab it.


    However, Rocky had different ideas. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was


    off. Out of impulse, he shouted at Vivian, "Don''t touch it!"


    Unfortunately, it was toote. As soon as Vivian touched the emerald green bamboo, a strong, green


    light swiftly bounced back. It bound her hands and feet that kept her from being able to move at all.


    "This holy treasure must be good at sealing powers and constraining others. It even managed to


    restrain Vivian''s power so easily. I guess this holy treasure wasn''t as ordinary as it seemed..." Rocky


    deftly surmised.


    In spite of that, he remembered that the young master of the Wankong n asked them toe into


    this cave and take it, so he must have thought that one of them could obtain it.


    Rocky thought it should be him.


    He then walked forward without any hint of hesitation and reached out his hand to the emerald green


    bamboo.


    "Stop! Don''t do that!" Vivian was worried that Rocky might suffer the same fate as her.


    The moment Rocky touched the green bamboo, it briskly shed. Before he realized it, the bamboo


    had already turned into a green bracelet and wrapped around his wrist.


    At the same time, the power that had been binding Vivian vanished. The darkness before them also


    dispersed, revealing the true face of their surroundings.


    Apparently, no maze or hindrances could have existed in this cave, as they were actually in a ce of


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    worship all this time. What Rocky and Vivian had experienced was actually an illusion caused by some


    spiritual skill.


    They eventually saw twelve identical Earth Monsters surrounding them, either hanging or swinging all


    over the ce.


    They came forward, and then suddenly, all twelve of them knelt down in front of Rocky.


    Although the other candidates that had been hit by the spiritual skill of the Earth Monsters had finally


    None of them had any idea about what had happened.


    "There is no need for this. Please get up!" Rocky was astounded for a moment, but he knew that the


    Earth Monsters must have worshipped him due to the fact that he had obtained the holy treasure.


    One after another, the Earth Monsters did as they were told.


    "Let''s go," Rocky called Vivian. They quickly went back to the entrance of the cave under the watchful


    eyes of the public.


    Following the strange movement in the cave, the spiritual skill that had sealed the cave was lifted.


    Because of this, the guards feltpelled to ry the news to the young master.


    Consequently, just as Rocky and Vivian made it out of the cave, the young master arrived with some of


    his attendants.


    The young master was stunned when he saw Rocky and Vivian. However, as soon as his eyes fell on


    the emerald green bracelet on Rocky''s wrist, his face immediately lit up. He had no doubts that Rocky


    would obtain the holy treasure of their n.


    "Leave us!" the young master instructed his followers.


    Everyone hurriedly stepped aside.


    "Young master, this is the holy treasure you asked for, right?" Rocky walked up to the young master as


    soon as he saw him. He raised his right hand and pointed at the green bracelet.


    "Precisely."


    "Alright, let me take it off," Rocky acknowledged. As he was about to remove the bracelet, it suddenly


    shrank and wrapped itself more closely around his wrist. There was no way he could take it off.


    "It seems that it wants to stay with you. It must have recognized you as its master," the young master


    remarked,pletely unsurprised.


    "As master? But I didn''t do anything. Can it be so intelligent?" Rocky was truly curious. After all, only


    intelligent treasures could directly recognize someone as their master.

 Chapter 1911 Confirmation

    Chapter 1911 Confirmation


    "Yes, and quite intelligent at that. This treasure was made from a thousand-year-old bamboo that grows


    in the Ethereal Valley. It was a gift from a mysterious grandmaster that an ancestor of our n had met


    when he traveled there. It is transmutable and tenacious as it can defend itself and protect its owner at


    the same time. Since the death of its previous owner, it has never approved of anyone owning it. That


    is why it had been enshrined by our n for generations. Today, however, it finally found its new


    owner," the young master exined in detail.


    "Why does it seem like you had expected it to recognize me as its master?" Rocky asked. He sensed


    that the young master had arranged all of this.


    "I just had to give it a try. With so little time, this was the only way I can confirm this fact, so I wanted to


    use it to verify that you are, indeed, a chosen one," the young master admitted.


    "A chosen one?" Rocky raised an eyebrow, unsure of what the young master meant about the term.


    "That''s right. The so-called chosen ones are those of the spiritual race who can enter the Ethereal


    Valley without any restrictions," the young master rified.


    "But sir, may I ask why you think I''m the one?" Rocky couldn''t help but wonder why the young master


    was so sure of his abilities.


    "You see, when an ordinary spiritual race member gets endowed with a spiritual root, it usually has a


    certain attribute, inparison to the spiritual root of a chosen one that has five. That''s what we


    discovered about your test result yesterday," the young master answered.


    "Oh."


    "Thanks to your participation, our n will finally manage to turn the tide and rebuild our reputation in


    the quest to the Ethereal Valley!" The young master''s excitement was apparent.


    Rocky took a gander at him and furtively breathed a sigh of relief. Not only did he obtain a new


    treasure, but he also got the qualifications to enter the Ethereal Valley without putting in much effort as


    they thought they would.


    "Well, then. Would you minding with me right now to see my father?" the young master requested.


    He couldn''t wait to let his father know about this good news.


    They did not waste any more time and quickly left the cave to make their way back to the hall.


    The young master needed to keep Rocky''s identity secret, so before he sent a trusted attendant for his


    father, he took Rocky and Vivian to a side hall next to the conference hall first.


    With a strong aura, the patriarch soon entered the room.


    Both Rocky and Vivian looked at him with utter surprise. They were sure that he was strong enough to


    be ranked among the top ten of the entire spiritual race.


    "Father, I have confirmed that a chosen one is with us. The sacred bracelet has recognized him as its


    new master." Without dy, the young master informed the patriarch.


    "Is that so?" Richard seemed taken aback. He did not expect that the chosen ones truly existed and


    that their n actually had the luck to find one. He almost went into ecstasy, but eventually managed to


    keep cool.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "This is the chosen one, Rookie, and this genius with the Heaven-Stage spiritual root is Tripp," the


    young master quickly introduced.


    "Wee, geniuses! It is an absolute honor for our n to have you with us. I hope you can help us


    rebuild our reputation!" The patriarch expressed himself in quite a polite tone. In fact, he didn''t have to


    be so courteous to them. However, he knew that the chosen ones could not only enter the Ethereal


    Valley without any restrictions but also enter some forbidden areas that ordinary people weren''t allowed


    to enter. It was a ce where there usually were priceless spiritual treasures and cultivation methods. If


    Rocky could get some of them, it would surely improve their n a great deal. For this reason, he


    decided to treat Rocky with utmost courtesy.


    "The pleasure is ours, sir. We just came in pursuit of fame and fortune, but now, I''m sure we can


    achieve something with your kind help," Rocky replied with politeness as well.


    "Oh, certainly!" The patriarch then turned and ordered, "Alex, arrange a good ce for them to live in


    and find them some maids."


    "Thank you for your kindness, sir, but some good food will be enough. There''s really no need to send


    maids. We''re both a bit of a boor and aren''t used to being served," Rocky refused politely. He did not


    want to have too many people around them since Vivian''s disguise might get exposed.


    "Alright, I shall arrange for them to live in the Spring Cloud Pavilion. It''s a quiet ce, and no one will


    disturb them," the young master advised after thinking for a while.


    Richard nodded in agreement to the young master, who was actually his daughter, and Rocky, then


    took his leave as well.


    After that, the young master apanied Rocky and Vivian to the tier-3 area of the Wankong n


    along a circr road. This area was where the Spiritual Kings of the n lived.


    Upon their arrival, Alex quickly summoned the manager, who was a peak-level Spiritual King.


    "Briar, they are both very important guests of our n who will live in this area for a while. They are


    moving to the Spring Cloud Pavilion, so get the rooms ready right away!" Although Alex gave specific


    orders, she did not make it clear who they actually were.


    "Alright. May I know who they are?" Briar felt curious, so he tried to ask.


    "Keep out of it. Just go and do as I say," Alex responded sternly.


    Briar acknowledged, then nodded as he cupped his hands.


    "This way, please," Briar invited Rocky and Vivian as he led the way for them.


    Alex then left while Rocky and Vivian followed Briar to their amodation.


    The Spring Cloud Pavilion was at the east end of the tier-3 area. It was an isted, quiet ce that had


    a scenic view of the surrounding green forest.


    "If there is anything you need, do not hesitate to let me know. Please excuse me." Briar left them with a


    reminder before taking off.


    As he turned around, Rocky and Vivian pushed the door open and entered the building.


    It had three floors¡ªthe first floor was the living room, and the second and third floors were both


    sleeping chambers.


    After checking the entire building, Rocky said to Vivian, "How about you sleep on the third floor? I think


    it''s better suited for you."


    "Sure." Of course, Vivian had no objections. She then uttered, "I didn''t expect we''d obtain the


    qualifications this easy."


    "You and me both. Anyway, it''s all working out beautifully. Let''s just rest here and wait till we get to


    enter the Ethereal Valley," Rocky replied. He then added, "Although, we still have to be careful not to


    give ourselves away since it''s still going to be a while before we can go there."


    "Yeah, I know. By the way, why do we both possess spiritual roots even though we''re born in the Shura


    Race?" Vivian brought up. She had been wondering about this ever since they passed the test.

 Chapter 1912 The New Spiritual Emperor

    Chapter 1912 The New Spiritual Emperor


    "It''s probably due to the martial spirit and power at the God Realm that we have fused inside our


    bodies. Besides, who stipted that only the spiritual race could have the spiritual root? I''m pretty sure


    that even some humans also have the innate spiritual root, just as some members of the Shura Race


    probably do. I guess, to put it bluntly, the spiritual root is a way that the spiritual race has created to


    identify talent. Perhaps the only difference is whether it has been recognized officially or not. Also, if it


    is widely epted as the spiritual power, and if it''s acknowledged by all three races, it might also


    be a standard of measuring one''s strength." Rocky analyzed the possibilities. After all, the


    spiritual root was a term that was only special among the spiritual race. Since the other two races had


    not even heard of it as much, it was quite unlikely for them to actually use it to evaluate the individual


    strength of the warriors.


    "Well, that does make a lot of sense," Vivian sighed.


    "All thanks to my voice of experience." Rocky shot her a charming smile.


    "Whatever you say. Anyway, I''m tired. I''m going to rest upstairs." After that, Vivian went straight to her


    room on the third floor.


    Rocky watched her leave, and then began to study the bamboo bracelet on his wrist.


    In his fascination, he spent all night trying to figure it out.


    The next morning, Vivian went downstairs to the second floor and found Rocky sitting on the couch


    with his legs crossed. A green light was circling around him.


    "Were you ying with your new toy the entire night?" Vivian asked, feeling baffled.


    "If I''m not mistaken, this treasure must''ve been forged by the divine race!" Rocky blurted as he looked


    up at her.


    "The Ethereal Valley is one of the entrances to the Holy-Evil World, right? That means it''s normal for


    the ancestors of the Wankong n to meet the divine race. With that said, I''m afraid it won''t be easy


    for you to escape in the future since you just took such a treasure from their n. If you leave, you''ll


    probably acquire a bad reputation." Vivian couldn''t help but tease Rocky.


    "Who says I''m going to escape? I have a feeling that we made the right decisioning here,


    especially at this point in time. If we can help the Wankong n rise again, or better yet, be the


    head of the five great ns, they will owe us a favor. That way, it''ll be much easier for us to get the help


    of the spiritual race in the future," Rocky calcted shrewdly.


    "Wow. You''re decidedly crafty, you know that? I bet you''ve already nned it all quite well just like


    when you entered the Ghost Fief. If I didn''t know any better, I''d say you deliberately stole my position


    as the Godly Genius," Vivian snorted in a yful tone.


    "Ha-ha! But just for the record, I didn''t do that!" Rocky yed along as he immediately wore an


    expression of grievance.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the middle of their bantering, they suddenly heard a noise on the first floor.


    When they went downstairs to check what was going on, they saw the young mastere in along


    with a few maids. They were carrying a few sets of gorgeous clothes and boots, as well as some


    valuable ornaments.


    "Oh, great! You''re both up. I have brought you some clothes. Try them on to see if they fit you," the


    young master encouraged.


    After exchanging nces, Rocky said to Vivian, "Go and try these clothes."


    Vivian then picked some and went upstairs.


    "Are youfortable staying here?" The young master seemed concerned when he asked.


    "Yes, young master. It''s incredible. Thank you for taking care of us so much," Rocky replied and then


    shed a grateful smile.


    "You''re wee. It''s the least I can do. In fact, I want to express my gratitude towards you. If it weren''t


    for the both of you, our n would decline right after the Ethereal Valley open this time." The young


    master heaved a sigh.


    "This kind of dispute is indeed a bit cruel. I know it''s not my ce to say anything since I''m an outsider,


    but if there''s anything I can do to help you, I will definitely do it." Naturally, Rocky''s attitude won the


    trust of the young master.


    "Well, that''s exactly what I wanted to ask of you. Now, if you don''t mind, consider me as your brother


    from now on! Don''t call me young master anymore. Just call me Alex," the young master suggested


    without any hint of grandiosity.


    "Shouldn''t I regard you as a sister instead?" Rocky returned with a bright smile.


    "Huh?" Alex was stunned.


    "Young master, I''ve known for a while that you are a girl."


    "How''d you know?" Alex was totally surprised. Ultimately, only her father, along with some elders and


    senior members of the Wankong n, knew that their "young master" was actually a female. She


    believed that Rocky could not have found out about it since he had just arrived.


    "I have a sister who often wears men''s clothes, so I''m quite familiar with this feeling," Rocky uttered


    euphemistically.


    "Ah, I see. I''m sorry for misleading you, Rookie! Indeed, I am a girl. Having been born as the heir of the


    family, I was raised as a boy, so I''ve been used to it for so many years. I didn''t deliberately hide my


    gender from you. Besides, I could care less whether I am a man or a woman..." Alex exined without


    any hesitation.


    "I see. It makes no difference anyway," Rocky affirmed her as he nodded his head. Their conversation


    made him appreciate Alex''s personality. She was not stingy with details. On top of that, she knew how


    to manage people and could also keep a cool head when doing things. She even had a sharp


    observation. Rocky believed that she would definitely achieve great things in the future.


    "On another note, I see that the two of you get along well. People who don''t know you might suppose


    you''ve known each other before," Alexmented, vaguely mentioning Vivian.


    "It''s true that we get along. It''s just that Tripp can be cold and aloof, and sometimes he just ignores


    me," Rocky responded calmly.


    "A-ahem!"


    At the same time, a slightly loud cough came from the stairway, catching the attention of both Rocky


    and Alex. Then, when they looked in the direction of the sound, they saw Vivian in gorgeous clothes,


    making her look even more handsome and fascinating. On her left chest, the word "Wankong" was


    embroidered. At a mere nce, she could pass for a genuine noble man.


    "Wow, Tripp! Don''t walk on the street alone looking like that. Otherwise, all the girls might want to


    kidnap you," Rocky remarked in a teasing tone.


    However, Vivian did not utter a word and just red at him.


    "Well, Rookie is right. You indeed look marvelous. Even people like me will feel a bit inferior to you,"


    Alex added with a modest smile.


    Vivian just ignored both their praises. Instead, she turned to Rocky and said, "Come on. It''s your turn to


    change your clothes."


    "Me? Give me a break. I''m already fine with my regr clothes," Rocky immediately refused and


    casually waved his hand.


    "If you two have the time right now, I can show you around the Wankong n residence," Alex


    proposed without further ado.


    Since Rocky and Vivian thought that it was good timing, they instantly agreed.


    After a while, the three of them left the Spring Cloud Pavilion and began touring around the entire n


    residence as they rode the fancy carriage.


    While they were on their way, Alex mentioned the history of the Wankong n and the current situation


    of the entire spiritual race.


    It turned out that the ancestors of the five great ns were also the original five tribes of the spiritual


    race. Just a few decades ago, their race was living primitively, and their environment was not as


    luxurious as what it was today. They only lived in wooden or thatched houses, and even their ruling


    system was not very organized.


    But after the current leader of the spiritual race took over, the economy of the spiritual race began to


    develop at a rapid pace. They started to catch up with the advancement of both the human race and


    the Shura Race. Moreover, he obligated the five tribes to establish their own ns and territories in


    order to make the spiritual race more prosperous.


    Several sects also started sprouting everywhere, although none of them became as huge as the five


    great ns. However, in the recent years, these smaller sects, especially one particr sect, quickly


    rose to power and even got close to the level of the five great ns¡ªthe Myriad Spiritual Hall.


    In fact, during the Spiritual Emperor Contest that was previously held in the human race, the young


    master of the Myriad Spiritual Hall named Seth got topete with Rocky. At that time, he was just a


    new Spiritual Emperor of the spiritual race.

 Chapter 1913 A Set Of Unique Skill

    Chapter 1913 A Set Of Unique Skill


    Truly, the Wankong n was in a bind. If they went to the Ethereal Valley and failed to acquire any


    gains that could improve their strength, losing their status as one of the five great ns was within the


    bounds of possibility. In that case, the Myriad Spiritual Hall would then take their ce.


    If that happened, it would undoubtedly bring utter humiliation to the entire Wankong n, a n of


    great antiquity.


    This was the reason why they chose to rx the conditions and ept even outsiders to take part in


    their test.


    Luckily, all their efforts eventually paid off. They finally found a promising candidate.


    "It seems that you''ve put a great deal of effort into this whole thing, Alex," Rockymented.


    "That''s for sure. But it''s all been worth it, right?" Alex replied with a smile that looked so genuine.


    After strolling around and familiarizing the territory of the Wankong n, Alex sent Rocky and Vivian


    back to the Spring Cloud Pavilion where they stayed.


    Before they parted ways, Alex brought up a suggestion. "There''s still about a month before the Ethereal


    Valley opens. Let''s take this time as a chance to improve your strength. I''ll arrange a test for you first


    thing tomorrow to get a glimpse of your overall strength." Since Rocky and Vivian did not get tested for


    their strength during the spiritual root test, Alex could only estimate that their strength should be at the


    Spirit Realm or the King Realm. They could even be above the King Realm, but she had to make sure


    first.


    If indeed they were at the King Realm, they would be able to protect themselves inside the Ethereal


    Valley. Otherwise, she would have to make other arrangements.


    Rocky was well aware of what she was thinking, so he kept his mouth shut.


    Right after Alex left, Vivian snapped, "Does that little girl really think we''re weak? What makes her think


    that we''ll do whatever she asks us to do?"


    "Don''t get mad, Vivian. I believe she''s doing all that for our own benefit. After all, she has no idea about


    our real strength."


    "Fine. What level of strength are you going to show her then?"


    "How about showing her that I merely have the Spiritual Infant? I''ll act as a loser for the time being, and


    you can probably just show that you''re at the King Realm since you can''t pretend to be too weak.


    Especially since they had proven that your spiritual root is at the Heaven Stage." After some thought,


    Rocky came up with a proposal.


    "If they see you a loser, won''t that disappoint the young master?"


    "Why should she be disappointed? It doesn''t matter if I''m strong or not. My existence is simply for


    bringing more opportunities to her n, almost like an admission ticket." It was clear to Rocky what his


    role was. The only reason why the Wankong n took a fancy to him was not because of his strength,


    but because he had the spiritual root that enabled him to go to the Ethereal Valley unrestricted. This


    freedom that he had could bring the Wankong n some incredible assets.


    "Right... Well, then. Carry on!" Vivian finally got on board with the idea.


    After their conversation, she went to her room on the third floor.


    Rocky had nothing else to do, so he left the Spring Cloud Pavilion and went to find a quiet ce to


    cultivate.


    Since the Spring Cloud Pavilion was already a remote ce, Rocky easily found a good cultivation spot


    deeper in the forest.


    He had to scout for the most optimal spot since he had been wanting to explore and study how to use


    the power of his Fighting Soul ever since it got promoted from his Imperial Soul.


    If it would be based ording to the standard in the Holy-Evil World, the Fighting Soul could be


    considered the Divine Soul.


    In the early stages of the creation of the Holy-Evil World, the Divine Soul was recognized as the


    foundation of the cultivation of deities and devils. It was also the symbol of the most powerful warrior in


    the Supreme Ether Land.


    It was inevitable for the powerful warriors of the Shura Race to cultivate the Fighting Soul because they


    had to cultivate the Divine Soul if they wanted to reach the God Realm. However, they also had to


    reach the medium or premium stage of the Shura Realm first before they could even cultivate the


    Fighting Soul.


    Clearly, it was not an easy feat¡ªreleasing the Fighting Soul would consume arge amount of spiritual


    power, and it could even hurt the owner once the Fighting Soul got injured. That was the reason why it


    was important that the warriors of the Shura Race cultivate this in a safe environment. On top of all


    that, they would not choose to use the power of the Fighting Soul unless it was absolutely necessary,


    since it would be extremely risky.


    Therefore, in the Ghostly Demon Land, none of the masters at the premium grade of the Shura Realm


    had released the power of their Fighting Souls to fight. Of course, to them, it was meant to enhance


    their basic strength. But more than that, it was meant to save their lives at critical moments. Only when


    their Fighting Souls were strong enough could they release the power of the Fighting Souls to fight.


    Originally, it should have been impossible for Rocky''s soul to be promoted to the Fighting Soul so soon,


    because he had just broken through to the Emperor Realm. He also had just cultivated the Imperial


    Soul with the help of the Spiritual Energy Gathering Pill before the Spiritual Emperor Contest. After that,


    he had enhanced his Imperial Soul by using the Mysterious Soul Form. Due to the limited


    conditions, however, he did not have quite a smooth progress.


    Later, thanks to the Divine Nether Flower he obtained while in the Holy Heaven Pce, his soul power


    had advanced greatly. Moreover, he broke through to the Shura Realm even before his soul became a


    Fighting Soul first, which actually cleared the obstacles for its upgrade. That was why his soul could be


    promoted directly from the Imperial Soul to the Fighting Soulter so easily.


    Any powerful warrior would surely find this kind of adventure and opportunities beyond belief.


    Now that he had already cultivated his Fighting Soul, Rocky thought it would be a huge waste if he did


    not make use of it.


    As Rocky sat down, he entered the pce with his mind.


    "Master! It''s nice to see you." The guardian also came into sight as soon as Rocky appeared.


    "I''m thinking of cultivating more advanced soul skills since my soul has already be a Fighting


    Soul, which is also the Divine Soul. Is it possible?" Rocky asked straight away.


    "Normally, yes. However, you''ve already practiced the Mysterious Soul Form, so you can''t cultivate


    other soul skills anymore," the guardian outright replied.


    "Seriously? Oh no. I didn''t see thating..." Rocky was at a loss.


    "Well, the Mysterious Soul Form can still evolve itself even though it''s already at the Emperor


    Realm. Besides, since your Imperial Soul got promoted, the cultivation effect of the Mysterious Soul


    Form will also be improved, so you don''t really need to regret cultivating it." The guardian offered


    some rifications.


    "Oh, I see. I thought it''s been for naught." Rocky heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this information.


    "Now that you already have the Divine Soul, you can unlock the middle-grade divine treasures.


    However, like the low-grade divine treasures, most of them are imitations and have a limited number of


    uses. What''s more, since your Imperial Soul has been promoted to Fighting Soul, you can cultivate all


    kinds of secret manuals at the Shura Realm that my former master had collected..." The guardian


    made sure to remind Rocky of the upsides he had achieved.


    "Cool! I''d like that. What can you rmend?" Rocky raised his eyebrows as his eyes twinkled. Ever


    since he got the pce, he could easily get everything he wanted. It made him feel ted.


    "Master, the ming Ogre Form that you have practiced was created by my former master when he


    was still at the Emperor Realm, so that''s only suitable for you to cultivate back when you were at the


    Emperor Realm. You''re now at the Shura Realm, so I advise you to cultivate a new mind method that


    corresponds to your current level," the guardian suggested.


    "If I do that, will it have any effect on my cultivation?" Rocky asked, crossing his arms in front of his


    chest.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, not really. But it is still best that you change your cultivation habits."


    "All right then. I''ll leave it to you. Please choose a mind method and a unique skill for me!" Rocky


    agreed and fully trusted the guardian''s judgment.

 Chapter 1914 His New Gains

    Chapter 1914 His New Gains


    As the guardian pointed his finger in the air, two golden beams of light immediately shed. They


    floated in front of Rocky before they shot straight between his eyebrows.


    In that instant, a new set of mind method called the Fighting Ogre Form, coupled with its


    supplementary cultivation method known as the Fighting Energy Transformation Skill, unfolded in his


    mind.


    "The Fighting Ogre Form! Even just the name sounds so savage!" Rocky got all worked up. What


    intrigued him more, however, was the unique skill that came along with it.


    Apparently, the Fighting Energy Transformation Skill was an auxiliary cultivation method that had the


    spiritual power instantly turn into fighting energy when activated, and it could even be used in any way.


    On top of that, the fighting energy was invisible. Ordinary strong warriors would not be able to see it at


    all, so it could technically aid in killing people without getting noticed.


    It was a low-key skill inparison to those overt,plicated martial skills, but that was exactly why it


    would pair up well with Rocky''s personality.


    The fighting energy of this skill had four stages¡ªthe Mystery Stage, the Earth Stage, the Heaven


    Stage, and the Divine Stage. Although the Mystery Stage kind was the most ordinary one, its


    destructive power was at least twice as strong as the spiritual power. The higher the stage was, the


    greater damage it caused.


    Another interesting fact about the Fighting Energy Transformation Skill was that the wielder''s own


    strength level would trante into its fighting energy when summoned. That was to say, if the user was


    at the primary stage of the Shura Realm, he could only produce the fighting force at the Mystery Level.


    However, this principle didn''t apply to Rocky. Although his normal strength could only reach the


    medium stage of the Shura Realm, his real strength could already approach the God Realm because


    he had obtained the other half of Corey''s power from the Purgatorial Tripod. In that case, he was able


    to produce the fighting energy at the Divine Stage.


    When Rocky finished learning everything about his new skills, he returned to reality and started


    cultivating them.


    The day quickly passed by.


    Early in the next morning, Alex went to pick up Rocky and Vivian to the tier-four area of the Wankong


    n territory where the training ground was.


    Upon reaching their destination, they saw that members of the Wankong n had already surrounded


    the training ground. Among them were some low-level and middle-level Spiritual Kings.


    Aside from being the main force of the n, these Spiritual Kings were considered to be powerful


    masters throughout the spiritual race, in the same way the human race did.


    As soon as they entered the training ground, Alex, Rocky, and Vivian got off the carriage.


    Of course, they drew the attention of everyone around and left them stunned. The members of the


    Wankong n all wondered who Rocky and Vivian were and why they could ride with the young


    master in his carriage.


    "Everyone, meet our distinguished guests. I brought them here today to have a friendlypetition


    with our Spiritual Kings here." Alex called everyone''s attention and introduced Rocky and Vivian


    without revealing their identities.


    A middle-level Spiritual King stepped forward and asked in an arrogant tone, "Should we show them


    mercy, young master? We wouldn''t want to hurt our important guests. That would be embarrassing!"


    The other Spiritual Kings also burst intoughter, because Rocky and Vivian were not emitting strong


    auras. They thought that the duo was at the primary stage of the King Realm at most.


    "Oh, there''s no need for that. In fact, why don''t you fight me together?" Vivian snapped back. It was


    natural for her to feel displeased to hear such arrogant ims. After all, her current strength had


    reached the peak. With her God Realm martial spirit, it wouldn''t even take her much time and effort to


    increase her strength to a higher level. Her strength was already frightening in the Shura Race, so


    these haughty Spiritual Kings were merely small fries to her.


    Alex seemed to have noticed the displeasure on Vivian''s face, so she immediately mediated, saying,


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Please excuse them. These Spiritual Kings are not used to restraining their speech. If they offend you,


    please forgive them!"


    "No offense taken, but I hope they can treat us fairly. Although we''re new here, we have our dignity.


    Showing us mercy would be humiliation to us, and we also don''t need others'' sympathy. Young master,


    you said that you want to know our strength, right? Then, you''d better ask them to fight us without


    holding back!" Vivian spouted candidly.


    "I see." Alex nodded. She then looked at the Spiritual Kings and said, "You heard what he said,


    everyone. I hope you can all do your best in the battle."


    "Don''t worry about it, young master. He asked for it, so we''ll definitely show him no mercy." Vivian''s


    attitude surely irked the Spiritual Kings. After all, they were among the high-ranking members of the


    Wankong n. Meanwhile, Rocky and Vivian had just arrived here. They thought that these guests


    were just showing off because they had the support of their young master. Of course, it fueled their


    annoyance and they wanted to take this opportunity to teach the duo a lesson.


    "Why don''t we make this interesting? Let''s make a bet. If I can defeat all the Spiritual Kings here in


    three moves, you''ll have to obey me from now on." Vivian nned to establish prestige first, so she


    came up with a proposal right away. Besides, she was used to being the onemanding others, and


    she wanted to make that clear.


    Her derisive proposal left the Spiritual Kings looking at each other in awe.


    The other warriors in attendance had also begun to whisper among themselves.


    "Well, what if you lose?" one of the Spiritual Kings immediately shot back.


    Vivian knew that there was no way she could lose to them, but she still thought that it was necessary


    for her to take out some good treasures as a bet. The only problem was, she didn''t get to bring any


    treasures with her when they left the pavilion.


    "If he loses, you can choose from any of these treasures that fit your liking." At this moment, Rocky


    casually waved his hand and threw out some spiritual treasures from the pce that were of little to no


    value.


    Nheless, these insignificant treasures were absolutely priceless to these Spiritual Kings.


    They all staggered when Rocky effortlessly presented them with so many spiritual treasures.


    Even Alex looked surprised. She was definitely at her wit''s end as to how Rocky managed to take out


    those treasures like they were nothing.


    The Spiritual Kings could not take their eyes off of the treasures, so they were eager to win the bet and


    get their hands on them.


    "If none of you have any problems with this, you can begin! Young master, let''s go and watch the battle


    from there." As soon as Rocky urged them to start, he invited Alex to head to the side.


    Obviously, Alex had a lot of questions going on in her mind, but she chose not to say anything. She just


    felt that Rocky was indeed more mysterious than she had imagined.


    While the two of them walked to one end of the training ground, the other people and Spiritual Kings


    also retreated to the sides to watch. In the empty area at the middle, Vivian prepared herself to fight.


    For a moment, Vivian stood there and waited for the Spiritual Kings toe to her.


    "I''ll face you first!" A blustering low-level Spiritual King strode up,pletely looking down upon Vivian.


    Vivian nced at him and spoke lightly. "Go ahead. I''ll be done with you in one move."


    Hearing this, the low-level Spiritual King grew more furious and quickly released his power. He then


    came running towards Vivian as he screamed, "Go ahead, my thunderous palm!"


    A palm that was mixed with strong spiritual power came rushing out of him, which instantly shrouded


    Vivian.

 Chapter 1915 Super Strength Vivian Displayed

    Chapter 1915 Super Strength Vivian Disyed


    A tiny dot of light swiftly bounced out when Vivian flicked her finger. It went undetected as it pierced


    through the thunderous palm of her opponent, and then mmed right onto the chest of the low-level


    Spiritual King.


    Boom!


    The next moment, the light dot exploded. A stream of power at the King Realm emanated, throwing the


    low-level Spiritual King out. His body then hit the stone wall of the training ground before he passed


    out.


    Their battle had caused the other Spiritual Kings to drop their jaws in total shock. None of them could


    grasp how Vivian made it happen.


    "Wow, I didn''t expect Tripp to be so powerful. That blow should at least be equal to that of a high-level


    Spiritual King''s¡ªmaybe even higher." Alex could not help but specte about Vivian as she stood next


    to Rocky.


    Rocky, however, merely smiled. He was well aware that Vivian had not even begun to use her real


    strength. She could definitely do far better than that.


    The other Spiritual Kings now had some scruples about Vivian due to her amazing disy of


    performance. Despite this, however, they still refused to take her seriously.


    They believed that what had just happened was merely a coincidence, so they wanted to have a go at


    teaching her a lesson.


    Not even an hourter, more than half of them who tried to fight Vivian had all been beaten to the


    ground, including three medium-level Spiritual Kings.


    Those who had note up to fight her yet were now deeply confounded. Of course, none of them


    had thought that Vivian was this powerful. It was also quite unknown to them how much stronger she


    could get, since their strongest Spiritual Kings at the medium stage could not even withstand three


    moves from her.


    In the same way, Alex watched Vivian tackle the members of her n in surprise. She felt that Vivian


    had the aura that was way stronger than a normal warrior with a Heaven Stage spiritual root could


    have.


    She had questions in her heart, but she was wise enough to keep her countenance. She acknowledged


    that everyone had their own secrets. After all, Vivian had just been admitted into their n. Alex knew


    that if she asked too much, they might easily fall into her disfavor.


    "Anyone else who wants to challenge me?" Vivian asked coldly with a piercing re as she scanned


    the crowd of Spiritual Kings who had not faced her yet.


    The Spiritual Kings could only exchange hesitant looks with each other. Obviously, they were trying to


    avoid losing face in the public since it was now clear to them that Vivian could surely beat them.


    Due to their reluctance toe up, an awkward atmosphere was created. Rocky then stepped forward


    to break the ice. "Wow, Tripp! I didn''t know you''re so powerful! Good thing I didn''t offend you in the past


    two days, huh? Otherwise, I might''ve sported a swollen face since you can beat me hard."


    To her annoyance, Vivian snorted and rolled her eyes at Rocky.


    "Tripp, you seem to be at the premium stage of the King Realm at least. Oh my, it seems our n has


    finally been blessed with good luck!" Alex tried to contain her joy when she talked to Vivian.


    She then turned to Rocky and said, "You can also go and spar with them, Rookie."


    "Oh, no. I''d better not, young master. I''m sure I''m not even qualified to fight with these Spiritual Kings,"


    Rocky quickly refused, pretending to be modest.


    "It doesn''t matter. I just need to know your strength," Alex insisted, nodding at Rocky to go ahead.


    Rocky then chuckled and scratched his head as he said, "Well, then, sirs, please show me mercy."


    Rocky cupped his hands to the Spiritual Kings before he walked to the center of the training ground.


    It wasn''t his intention to take this seriously. His agreement to fight these Spiritual Kings was just to


    show respect to Alex.


    He then looked around and made eye contact with the Spiritual Kings. He was feeling a little generous,


    so he told them, "Here, I''d like to offer something. Anyone who can defeat me will obtain a spiritual


    treasure from me."


    "Ha! You''re in no position to be so benevolent with your treasures when you seem to be at the primary


    stage of the King Realm at most. But sure, let me take you up on that offer." A middle-level Spiritual


    King that had never fought with Vivian jumped out upon hearing Rocky''s proposal.


    He was absolutely confident that he could beat the young man.


    He then added, "How about we make it simple? I''ll just stand here while you attack me however you


    can. I won''t move at all. Now, if you can make me take a step back within five minutes, you win." He


    was so full of himself that he gave Rocky such a dangerous offer.


    Meanwhile, Rocky simply smiled since he didn''t appreciate the arrogance of this middle-level Spiritual


    King. Originally, his n was to pretend to be weak at first. However, if he showed them that he was


    quite a loser, he would surely be looked down upon like how they did with Vivian. This time, he decided


    to take things a bit seriously, just so he could take this chance to practice his fighting energy.


    "Alright! Not a problem." Rocky grinned, almost looking smug.


    As soon as Rocky agreed, the Spiritual King immediately released his spiritual power to protect himself.


    Rocky, however, did note charging at him. Instead, he walked leisurely towards the Spiritual King,


    who was stunned and confused. He could notprehend what Rocky was trying to do.


    "Sir, there''s some dirt on your clothes. Here, let me dust it off for you." Rocky stretched out his hand as


    he spoke and directly patted the Spiritual King on the shoulder. At the same time, he activated his


    fighting energy at the Mystery Stage, which condensed in his palm.


    p!


    In other people''s eyes, Rocky was just being nice.


    After all, the only thing they could see was that he was gently patting the dirt off his opponent''s clothes.


    But the next moment, the middle-level Spiritual King suddenly seemed in pain, with beads of sweat


    slowly covering his brows. Soon, his face started twitching. He held his arm, and then took a few steps


    back.


    The other Spiritual Kings looked at each other with furrowed brows. They were confused about what


    had happened all of a sudden.


    "Sir, are you okay? What''s wrong?" Rocky tried to sound as concerned as he could.


    "It''s n-nothing. I''m... fine. My arm just suddenly feels numb and heavy." Even the middle-level Spiritual


    King was at a loss. He could not fathom why his arm felt broken when the young man merely patted


    him on his shoulder.


    "Oh no. Did I pat too hard?" Rocky asked deliberately.


    "That''s impossible. How could you have broken the spiritual power that was protecting my body? You''re


    weak!" The middle-level Spiritual King frantically shook his head. He would never admit that his arm


    was almost disabled by a young man who just patted him on the shoulder. The thought of this news


    spreading perturbed him, since he did not know how he could continue to live with pride in the


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Wankong n.


    "Oh, of course, you''re right. Now, you''d better go and rest that arm!" Rocky urged considerately.


    Without even starting the fight, the middle-level Spiritual King had no choice but to retreat.


    Everything happened as though it was just a coincidence, so the other Spiritual Kings did not pay much


    attention to it. One by one, they continued the fight.


    Rockypeted with three other Spiritual Kings one after another, and all of them seemed to have


    been suppressed. They all inexplicably felt their arms or legs hurt, so they also fell back.


    Even Vivian who was watching the battle at the side couldn''t stand it anymore. She thought that Rocky


    was willfully mocking them with his ster and artful performance. He seemed like a loser, yet no one


    could get the upper hand from him.


    Meanwhile, another Spiritual King came forward topete with Rocky.


    Rocky passively defended himself in the most tactical yet subtle way. No matter who his opponent was


    and how hard he tried, he could noty a finger on Rocky.


    "Rookie may be a little weak, but it seems to me that he can defend himself quite well," Alex


    "Oh, sure. That''s all he can do," Vivian replied in a way that the young master would not notice she was


    mocking Rocky.


    The Spiritual King was getting aggravated that he could not get ahead of Rocky for once.


    At the same time, he was so eager to get Rocky''s spiritual treasures that a dark light shed in his


    eyes. Suddenly, a ck shadow emerged under his sleeve and went straight for Rocky''s neck.


    With Rocky''s strength, it was impossible for him not to notice that. He merely narrowed his eyes and


    put his fingers together, instantly shing out a stream of fighting energy that swiftly cut off the ck


    shadow.

 Chapter 1916 He Offered To Treat Him

    Chapter 1916 He Offered To Treat Him


    The Spiritual King could not believe what had just happened. It didn''t ur to him that Rocky would


    notice his small dirty trick. However, before he could even react, Rocky suddenly approached him.


    "I hate dirty dogs the most." As soon as Rocky finished talking, the Spiritual King felt as though his


    body was lifted up by an invisible force. After that, he got forcibly thrown out.


    m!


    His body drew a parab in the air before falling heavily outside the training ground. He was in


    extreme pain that it rendered him unable to get up.


    Everything happened so fast that no one had any clue about what was going on. Not a single person


    saw how Rocky threw his opponent away.


    Of course, Vivian was an exception.


    Vivian immediately walked toward the ck shadow that had been cut off. She then went ahead and


    angrilyined to Alex, "Young master, it seems that your n has a Spiritual King who''s really


    good at hurting others using dirty tricks!"


    Alex promptly followed Vivian to where she stood and saw the two halves of ck shadow on the


    ground. It turned out that it was a purple snake, and Alex could tell at a nce that it was quite


    poisonous.


    "Are you okay, Rookie?" Alex asked worriedly.


    "It''s nothing." Rocky shook his head with an impassive face. Clearly, the Spiritual King had crossed the


    end of the line. If he didn''t do it, Rocky would not have taken it seriously and passed on hurting him at


    all.


    "I will investigate this matter and try to give you a reasonable exnation," Alex quickly offered.


    "Whatever. He''s practically disabled anyway," Rocky said lightly, as though he did not mean for Alex to


    hear. He then turned to the other warriors and said, "Here. I''ll give you all these spiritual treasures!


    Take them." Rocky brought out the treasures, then turned around and left.


    Vivian took her leave as well and followed closely behind him.


    The warriors then rushed forward and began to scramble for a spiritual treasure that they liked.


    As Alex watched Rocky disappear into the distance, she tried to discern what Rocky meant when he


    said that his opponent was already pretty much disabled. Then, she sent someone to bring back the


    Spiritual King. She was stumped to find that he was unable to move and that his meridians were


    severely damaged.


    Apparently, he was badly injured. The situation puzzled all the other Spiritual Kings around since Rocky


    was not strong enough to cause a middle-level Spiritual King this much damage. They all believed that


    even if Rocky could send him flying, he wouldn''t end up disabled.


    Unfortunately, there was no way for them to know that the Spiritual King was actually thrown out by


    Rocky''s fighting energy at the Mystery Stage. The damage he suffered was beyond their imagination,


    as though Rocky had even shown him mercy by letting him survive.


    However, Alex didn''t say anything. Deep down, she thought that the Spiritual King deserved it. After all,


    it was he who pulled a fast one on Rocky.


    Now, with everything that had happened, Alex grew more and more intrigued with Rocky.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and Vivian walked back to the Spring Cloud Pavilion where they were staying.


    "Hey. Did you actually hit him too hard?" Vivian couldn''t help but ask. Even though they had juste


    to the Wankong n not long ago, they already made such a huge trouble. She worried that it might


    cause a negative impact on their n.


    "I had it all calcted." Rocky smiled faintly, but it was the kind that could make people shudder.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I felt a strange energy from you during the fight. Something different from the spiritual kind..." Vivian


    trailed off as though she was purposefully letting Rocky fill in the details. She had sensed it when


    Rocky performed the Fighting Energy Transformation Skill just now, but it was impossible for her to see


    something invisible.


    "It was a unique skill I''ve recently mastered." There was no need to hide anything from her, so Rocky


    told her the truth.


    "Oh. No wonder you could just y with them like that. Hey, when can you let me have at it? It''s


    making me curious." Vivian was also a martial arts aficionado, so she immediately took interest.


    "Ask me again sometime." Rocky tried to keep her from knowing more because he knew that the power


    of the fighting energy was too strong. He didn''t want to hurt her by mistake.


    When they finally got back to the Spring Cloud Pavilion, Vivian headed straight to her room, while


    Rocky went to his cultivation spot to continue practicing his fighting energy.


    During the next few days, Alex would drop by the Spring Cloud Pavilion, but didn''t reallye in to


    discuss anything with them.


    One day, when Rocky came back from his cultivation in the forest behind the Spring Cloud Pavilion, he


    saw Alex in the living room with Vivian.


    "Young master, what brings you here today?" Rocky greeted her with a smile.


    "Rookie, I''m afraid I have some bad news. You may have made trouble this time," Alex replied,


    frowning.


    "Oh? What''s wrong?"


    "Apparently, the Spiritual King you beatst time is the nephew of Jeffrey, who is a high-level Spiritual


    Emperor of our n. It turns out you hurt him too hard that day, and most of his meridians got


    damaged. We can''t cure him even with our medical skills. Now, Jeffrey wants to hold you ountable,


    and he has already reported the situation to my father. With things being what they are, my father


    asked me to deal with this matter. So, how about you go with me to meet with him and apologize to


    him? That way, he can be less angry, and maybe then we can solve this problem peacefully..." Alex


    nervously proposed. Nheless, she was prepared for whatever Rocky would say.


    "I see. But I won''t go to apologize. If that Jeffrey wants to me me, just let hime straight to me. I''ll


    be waiting." Rocky did not mince words.


    "Oh..." Alex found herself caught in a dilemma.


    "Young master, we all know that it was clearly the Spiritual King who made the mistake first. He brought


    this on himself. His uncle is unreasonable! Does he really think he can just bully others simply because


    he''s a high-level Spiritual Emperor?" Vivian snorted. She couldn''t stop shaking her head from her


    exasperation.


    "You''re right. He shouldn''t do that. But being one of the three high-level Spiritual Emperors of our n,


    whose status is second to that of our elders, he can say whatever he wants to say. Even my father


    wants this sorted out because he doesn''t want to offend him unless he has to." Alex heaved a heavy


    sigh.


    Rocky caught a glimpse of her and realized that she was deeply troubled. After thinking for a moment,


    he revealed, "Actually, curing him is not impossible. Young master, you treat us well, so I don''t want to


    embarrass you. How about this? I will treat him myself."


    "You can cure him? Is that really possible? He''s so seriously injured..." Although Alex was stunned, she


    also got a bit suspicious.


    "I know very well what I''m capable of. Let that imperious Jeffrey know. If in case he doesn''t want me to


    do that, I have no other choice but to let it be..." Rocky expressed himself freely.


    Alex hesitated for a moment, but eventually came around. She nodded at Rocky and headed out.


    Right after Alex left, Vivian narrowed her eyes at Rocky. "Are you seriously going to cure that Spiritual


    King? Won''t that expose your strength?"


    "It''ll be fine. I will just be curing him. I''m allowed to know medical skills too, right?" Rocky looked at her


    with a strange smile.


    "Sure. But I''m telling you, it will arouse suspicion," Vivian reminded since what she heard didn''t sound


    so reassuring.


    "It shouldn''t be a problem. Don''t worry." Of course, Rocky knew what he was doing.


    Not long after her visit to the pavilion, Alex already sent someone back to convey that Jeffrey agreed to


    let Rocky treat the wound for his nephew, and that he would personally supervise the whole process.


    Furthermore, if the injuries couldn''t be cured, he would still hold Rocky ountable.


    Rocky then delivered a message to Alex and asked her to arrange a quiet ce for tomorrow, so he


    could go there on the prescribed time.


    The next day, Alex sent someone to pick up and bring Rocky to the ce she had prepared. Since


    Vivian was still feeling uneasy, she also went with Rocky.

 Chapter 1917 Ill Try

    Chapter 1917 I''ll Try


    Apparently, Rocky and Vivian were headed to a hall in the tier-2 territory of the Wankong n.


    Upon their arrival, Alex''s attendants led them straight into the hall. As soon as they entered, Rocky and


    Vivian found that arge crowd had already gathered inside¡ªRichard, Alex, and several elders,


    including some officials. Among them was a tall man at the premium stage of the Emperor Realm who


    stood out from the crowd with his sharp eyes and strong aura. It was none other than Jeffrey, the


    Spiritual Emperor that the young master had mentioned.


    The Spiritual King that Rocky had injured was lying on a sickbed at the center of the hall.


    Meanwhile, Rocky''s appearance had caught everyone''s attention. As they focused their eyes on him,


    they began to whisper among themselves.


    They were all aware that Rocky got admitted into their n through his special spiritual root and the


    likelihood that he was a chosen one. However, it was still open to question until he actually entered the


    Ethereal Valley.


    Although Rocky was just a neer, they could not fathom how he had the guts to injure Jeffrey''s


    nephew to such an extent. Hence, most of the people thought that the qualification for the Ethereal


    Valley had made the young man needlessly arrogant. Now that Rocky had offended the Spiritual


    Emperor, he was facing a huge trouble. In fact, if the patriarch and the young master had not stood up


    for Rocky, Jeffrey might have already tried to kill him out of rage.


    "So, are you the brat who put my nephew in this state?" The Spiritual Emperor could not help but re


    at Rocky as he asked angrily.


    "Yes, that was my doing," Rocky quickly admitted with a shrug.


    "How dare you do that to him without any remorse? It seems that you have no respect for me at all!"


    Jeffrey fumed in anger upon hearing Rocky''s nonchnt response. His formidable aura instantly


    spread out, shrouding Rocky. It was obvious that he was trying to intimidate the young man.


    As a Spiritual Emperor, Jeffrey didn''t even need to lift a finger if he really intended to hurt a mere


    Spiritual King.


    In fact, any ordinary Spiritual King would have been frightened to death if they encountered Jeffrey''s


    overbearing momentum. It would immediately make them tremble and even kneel on the ground. But to


    everyone''s surprise, Rocky did not even show any reaction. Of course, this made everyone present,


    especially Jeffrey, surprised and confused at the same time.


    Jeffrey''s lips curled and his eyes narrowed in disappointment. He was actually in total disbelief that his


    aura had no impact on Rocky at all.


    "Sir, you are mistaken. I hadn''t even heard about you until yesterday. There''s no way that I would mean


    any disrespect to you," Rocky replied with a subtle hint of haughtiness in his tone.


    Blue veins almost popped out on Jeffrey''s forehead as he discerned what Rocky actually meant. He


    clenched his fists and gritted his teeth, strongly wishing that he could punch Rocky''s impertinent mouth


    and beat him to death.


    At the same time, when the people in the hall heard how Rocky tantly dared to offend Jeffrey, they


    could not help but feel worried about the life of the young man.


    "Spiritual Emperor Jeffrey, please calm down. Rookie is merely stating a fact. He has just joined our


    n and still doesn''t know much about our rules. Please forgive him!" Alex hurriedly butted in, knowing


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    that Rocky might end up getting hurt if nothing was done in this situation.


    "Fine! I will spare him for your sake. However, if he fails to cure my nephew just like he promised, then


    I''ll make sure that he will suffer the same fate as Ryan!" Jeffrey shouted coldly, shooting a furious re


    at Rocky. Afterwards, he turned around and walked away.


    "Rookie, are you sure you can heal Ryan''s injuries? You must have already heard that even the brilliant


    masters of our n cannot do anything for him," Richard asked with clear anxiousness in his voice. He


    couldn''t believe it when he heard that Rocky had promised to cure Ryan, who had been severely


    injured. But since Rocky seriously promised to do it, he thought that he should at least give the young


    man a chance to prove himself.


    He personally appeared to witness if Rocky really had the ability to do this seemingly impossible thing.


    On the other hand, if Rocky failed to cure Ryan, Richard knew that Jeffrey would lose himself. In that


    case, as the patriarch, he should be ready to mediate this kind of dispute.


    Besides, Rocky had now be an extremely important figure for the Wankong n. Richard knew


    that they could not afford losing him.


    "Well, all I can do is try." Rocky did not give any assurance. After all, even though he had the ability to


    cure Ryan, he thought that it would be too suspicious if he seemed to be too confident about it.


    "This is madness! How can this guy cure my nephew? Our n had always been known to be the best


    in terms of medical skills in the entire spiritual race, but none of us was able to make my nephew''s


    meridians recover! How on earth would he do it, then? I think he''s just wasting our time!" Jeffrey


    eximed. It was very apparent that he did not trust Rocky''s ability to heal the injuries that his nephew


    had suffered.


    At the same time, the people present also began discussing among themselves. Most of them shook


    their heads and also agreed that it was an impossible task for Rocky.


    "Spiritual Emperor Jeffrey, just let him have a try. We don''t have nothing to lose," Alex said, trying her


    best to appease Jeffrey.


    Under the watchful gazes of the crowd, Rocky finally walked up to the bed where Ryan was lying.


    Then, he cast his eyes on the Spiritual King, who was still unconscious.


    "Rookie, can I help you with anything?" Alex offered kindly, thinking that Rocky might need something


    while performing the procedure.


    "No, thanks. You can just rx and watch on the sidelines. I will just inform you ahead that curing his


    damaged meridians will take several hours. Moreover, they may not be as strong as before, but rest


    assured that it won''t affect his cultivation in the future," Rocky stated calmly.


    Upon hearing what Rocky just said, the whole room was thrown into an uproar. Of course, everyone


    instantly thought that Rocky was overly exaggerating. After all, even the elders in their n with superb


    medical skills were not able to do anything to heal Ryan''s damaged meridians. However, Rocky spoke


    with a straight face when he said that he could aplish it within hours. Obviously, everyone was


    doubtful about it.


    They simply scoffed, thinking that Rocky would just end up embarrassing himself for openly dering


    such bold words.


    However, when Alex saw that there was no hint of wavering in Rocky''s eyes, she said nothing more


    and just waited for what he would do next.


    After a while, Rocky slowly helped the Spiritual King to sit on the bed. Then, he sent a stream of


    spiritual power into his injured body. This way, he could analyze the parts where the damaged


    meridians were and also determine the severity of the injuries.


    When the initial examination was done, Rocky got a rough idea of what he needed to do.


    At this point, he perceived that the best way to treat Ryan''s damaged meridians was through the Skill


    of Magic Needle. However, Rocky had not employed this skill in a while, so he was quite unsure if he


    could still perform it very urately. Nheless, his only intention was to repair the damaged


    meridians just like he promised. He never said that he could bring them back to the way they were


    before.


    Soon enough, Rocky took out the ck needles that Esteban had given him before. He picked the


    longest one and made some preparations for the procedure.


    But when the people saw that Rocky was about to repair Ryan''s meridians using needles, they quickly


    looked at each other with baffled expressions on their faces. For them, it wasmon knowledge that


    acupuncture could only promote blood cirction and remove stasis. They never heard that it could


    also be used to repair damaged meridians.


    "Wait a minute!" Jeffrey suddenly shouted before the needle in Rocky''s hand could touch his nephew''s


    body.


    Upon hearing Jeffrey''s voice, Rocky halted and turned to the Spiritual Emperor.


    "What the hell do you think you''re doing?" Jeffrey asked with his eyes wide open.


    "Treating him. What else?"


    "You are going to repair his meridians using acupuncture?" At this point, more distrust was showing in


    Jeffrey''s eyes.


    "Yes. I analyzed his injuries, and this is the most effective way to treat him," Rocky exined.


    "What? Are you crazy? How can you even repair one''s meridians with acupuncture? Do you think this


    is some kind of a joke?" Although Jeffrey was not very proficient in terms of medical skills, he at least


    had somemon knowledge regarding it.


    "This is how I do it. Now, it is up to you to trust me or not. However, if you are nning to stop me, don''t


    me me for not saving himter," Rocky said in a cold and t tone.

 Chapter 1918 He Was Cured

    Chapter 1918 He Was Cured


    "Spiritual Emperor Jeffrey, it''s true that Spiritual King Ryan is seriously injured. But now, he has a slim


    chance of surviving. Rookie did say that he will do his best to cure your nephew. Why don''t we just let


    him give it a try?" Alex suggested, trying to appease the indignant Spiritual Emperor.


    Although he was still hesitant, Jeffrey restrained his anger.


    When Rocky saw that Jeffrey simmered down, he took the longest ck needle he had and pierced it


    into Ryan''s chest. It went through his heart and stopped at the main meridian on his back. Apparently,


    this needle was for the protection of Ryan''s heart.


    He then carried out a series of acupuncture treatment right away, until there were ck needles


    pierced all over the Spiritual King''s body.


    "Now, I''d like to ask for total silence while I''m treating him. If I get distracted even for a bit, my efforts


    may fall short of sess," Rocky advised the entire hall in a serious tone. Then, he gathered his


    spiritual power into his hands.


    In the blink of an eye, his ten fingers released the spiritual power like thin threads to connect all the


    magic needles in Ryan''s body.


    While the members of the Wankong n watched Rocky, astonishment painted their faces as they saw


    for the first time how Rocky manipted the needles via his spiritual power.


    Despite being famous for their excellent medical skills, the Wankong n seemedpletely


    dumbfounded at Rocky''s needle skills.


    They were quite familiar with the medical skills that hundreds of different sects and schools had, so


    they had seen countless needle techniques and their various uses. Nheless, the one that was


    manipted by spiritual power was definitely rare.


    Although they were in a daze, they were still filled with doubts. Many of them still thought that Rocky


    was just bluffing, since they believed that it was impossible to cure the Spiritual King with such tricks.


    The members of the Wankong n watched closely until they realized that a couple of hours had


    already passed.


    They were growing a little impatient, but still tried their best to keep quiet as Rocky had requested.


    After another couple of hours, Rocky stopped.


    He breathed a sigh of relief, quickly removed the ck needles from the Spiritual King, and then put


    them into his needle bag.


    Rocky turned around and finally spoke. "It''s done."


    "Done? Do you mean to say that you''ve already cured the Spiritual King''s wounds?" Alex could not


    contain her surprise when she heard Rocky speak after a few hours.


    "Is there a problem?" Rocky asked rather indifferently.


    "You can''t be serious! How can he be cured that quickly?!" Jeffrey could not believe what just


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    happened.


    When everyone ascertained that Rocky had indeed finished the procedure, they all gasped.


    "Well, you can just go and see for yourself," Rocky replied calmly even though he was feeling annoyed.


    Richard then patted a senior elder. In that instant, the elder walked toward the Spiritual King to examine


    his body using spiritual power.


    As the elder checked, his eyes widened. He then eximed, "It''s true! All his meridians have been


    repaired. This is incredible!"


    After the elder announced the recovery of the Spiritual King, everyone was stupefied. They focused


    their eyes on Rocky.


    "That''s great, Rookie! How did you do it?" Alex couldn''t help but feel excited. Although she was rooting


    for Rocky, even she had some doubts if he coulde through.


    "It''s a measly medical skill handed down from my family," Rocky responded modestly.


    However, the members of the Wankong n in attendance gave no credence to it. They knew that his


    needle technique surely came from a famous master.


    The only problem was that they had never heard of such a powerful needle technique in the spiritual


    race.


    "Spiritual Emperor Jeffrey, it seems that Rookie has kept his end of the bargain. Now that your


    nephew''s meridians have been cured, I think this matter should be over and done with. What do you


    think?" Alex promptly reminded Jeffrey.


    "While it''s true that my nephew has been cured, I still think it''s only right that he receives some kind of


    punishment for hurting Ryan in the first ce." Jeffrey was still unwilling to give up. The only reason


    why he had agreed to let Rocky treat his nephew was because he was certain that Rocky would not be


    able to cure him. In this way, he thought he could increase his punishment. To his dismay, the young


    man had actually seeded.


    "Spiritual Emperor Jeffrey, you might be forgetting that we have made a deal." Of course, Alex felt


    disappointed that Jeffrey seemed to be brushing off their earlier agreement.


    "Young master, it''s not unreasonable that he gave my nephew the treatment that he needed. After all, it


    was that outsider who injured him in the first ce. What I will not tolerate is his disrespect towards me.


    He must pay the price." Obviously, Jeffrey would not back down. He wanted to make sure that Rocky


    knew his ce.


    Even so, Rocky had no trace of trepidation at all.


    "Spiritual Emperor Jeffrey, I believe there is no need to go that far. It''s better to treat others with grace


    whenever it''s possible." Richard tried to mediate as soon as he could.


    "Chief, if this news spreads out, I''m sure the public will not like it. I''d rather you don''t help this kid like


    this." Jeffrey challenged the patriarch unhappily.


    Richard''s face darkened as he found himself in a conflict. It was not good for the n to annoy Jeffrey


    since his high status had earned him many admirers. In the same way, offending Rocky would not be


    wise since he had be an important member to their n.


    Even Vivian believed that Jeffrey went overboard, so she briskly expressed, "Spiritual Emperor Jeffrey,


    if you''re really so contentious that you can''t let bygones be bygones, I''m afraid things won''t end well for


    you."


    "And who''s this brat trying to threaten me?" Jeffrey spat. Of course, he didn''t take Vivian seriously.


    "If you''re so eager to take me on, just do it. No need to find so many excuses. I don''t care if you''re a


    Spiritual Emperor. I''ve never been afraid of anyone since I was born." Rocky dered. It irked him that


    Jeffrey was so unbelievably high and mighty that he couldn''t bear to swallow the insult. If he still


    refused to give in, Rocky decided that he would just beat him up.


    Since Rocky did not beat around the bush when he spoke, it naturally provoked Jeffrey''s bad temper


    that he sent Rocky a direct hit.


    What was strange, however, was that Rocky didn''t dodge. Everyone wondered if Rocky meant to take


    the blow, or if he was too frightened to move.


    Meanwhile, just as Rocky was about to suffer a beating, a figure appeared out of nowhere, along with


    several streams of spiritual light. Eye-catching explosions followed as the spiritual light fell on the


    ground one after another.


    Only when the light dissipated did Jeffrey realize that his fist missed his target. Apparently, Rocky and


    the figure were no longer there.


    "It seems you really want to fight. Well, then, I won''t lose to you!" Earlier, Vivian caused the light


    explosions.


    She knew that Rocky''s real strength should not be exposed just yet, so she had to fight instead.


    "Oh? You really have the guts toe up against me, huh? Let me demonstrate to you why that''s a


    bad idea." Jeffrey had turned even more livid when Vivian made him miss his target, so he nned to


    kill her as well.


    Alex realized that they were not going to stop unless someone stepped in, so she hastily reproached


    Jeffrey, "Spiritual Emperor Jeffrey, I have personally chosen these two to join our n. If you wish to


    attack either one of them, you must face me first."


    "Y-Young master!" Jeffrey did not expect that Alex would do so much as to protect these two outsiders.

 Chapter 1919 The Chosen One

    Chapter 1919 The Chosen One


    "See, Jeffrey? There''s no need to make a fuss about it. Just go. That''s enough for today," Richard


    scoffed. His stern voice and forbidding face had brought tension in the air. He found it utterly


    disrespectful of Jeffrey to overstep and act so aggressively before him, seemingly disregarding the fact


    that he was the leader of the n.


    "Ha! You''re lucky you can get away this time, brat." Jeffrey finally gave in after seeing that their leader


    had been giving him such a disapproving nce. He knew that it wouldn''t do him any good if he kept


    on hounding Rocky, so he just shot a ferocious re at him and Vivian. He then ordered his men to


    bring Ryan with them and hurriedly left.


    "Jeffrey has be awfully irritable. Let''s hope he can still control himself next time," Alex regretfully


    remarked.


    "Everyone, thank you foring. You may now go. Alex, Rookie, and Tripp, please stay," Richard


    instructed right away.


    The members of the Wankong n who watched Rocky do the procedure did as they were told and


    started moving towards the exit.


    They walked one after another, until there were only Richard, Alex, Rocky, and Vivian left in the hall.


    "Rookie, I apologize for all the trouble today. Jeffrey had indeed gone too far. Even I know you''re not at


    fault," Richard quickly assured Rocky. He was afraid that Jeffrey''s recent misdeed had an impact on


    Rocky''s thoughts.


    "It''s not a big deal," Rocky replied nonchntly. Actually, he did not take it seriously at all.


    "That''s a relief. It''s almost time for your journey to the Ethereal Valley. I hope you can stay in the Spring


    Cloud Pavilion for the time being so you can focus on your cultivation. Do not worry about anything


    else. I will arrange whatever you both need." Richard''s encouragement was not entirely ambiguous,


    since he clearly meant something more than what he just said.


    Even Rocky understood that the leader wanted them to stay in the pavilion to avoid any more issues.


    He didn''t want to make things difficult for Richard, so he nodded in agreement.


    "Alex, you may send them back."


    As Richard had instructed, Alex immediately apanied Rocky and Vivian out of the hall and back to


    the pavilion.


    "Jeffrey had seriously blown things out of proportion. You had already agreed to cure his nephew even


    after him tricking you, yet he still put the me on you. What a despicable man!" On the way to the


    Spring Cloud Pavilion, Alex could not keep quiet anymore. She had to blow off steam.


    "Well, it''s typical for someone like him to bully those he doesn''t deem a threat," Rockymented


    matter-of-factly.


    "Anyway, I''m really sorry for all the inconvenience. Let me make it up to you some time," Alex


    sheepishly offered.


    "Please don''t worry about it, young master. We''re here to give our best in doing our part."


    "Alright. Well, you two, go and just focus on your cultivation in seclusion."


    After dropping them off at the Spring Cloud Pavilion, Alex went on her way.


    Rocky then smiled at Vivian and said, "It seems we''re going to be alone together for a while."


    Vivian simply rolled her eyes at Rocky.


    "Anyway, I''m going to cultivate." With a wave of his hand, Rocky left the Spring Cloud Pavilion and


    continued his cultivation in his spot deep in the forest nearby.


    Days had passed and they were quickly approaching the day of the opening of the Ethereal Valley.


    Rocky''s cultivation in the Fighting Ogre Form and the Fighting Energy Transformation Skill went on


    smoothly. The Fighting Ogre Form had twelve levels, where three levels were considered as a stage


    that corresponded to the stages of the Shura Realm. In thest few days, he had reached the third


    level, and the fighting energy he could summon had reached the Mystery Stage.


    He had been enjoying his progress so he thought he could continue to cultivate in silence until the


    opening day of the Ethereal Valley. However, an unexpected guest had paid the Wankong n a visit.


    At this moment, all the seats in the Wankong n meeting hall instantly got upied as soon as they


    learned that the young master of the Myriad Spiritual Hall, along with two high-level Spiritual Emperors


    and some Spiritual Kings, hade to their territory.


    "Young Master Seth, what a surprise! What brings you here today?" Richard greeted Seth, who was


    sitting on the lower side. The power of the Myriad Spiritual Hall was growing stronger and stronger.


    They were closing in on the Wankong n, so the two parties were practically rivals. It was quite


    obvious that this sudden visit was merely a disguise for ulterior motives.


    "Let me get straight to the point. I came here under the order of our leader, my father. We would like to


    offer you an alliance," Seth explicitly revealed.


    "You want to ally with us?" Richard repeated coldly as his eyes narrowed.


    "I''m sure you know what that means. It''s not a secret that your n is no longerparable to the


    other four great ns. For years, your n has sent members to enter the Ethereal Valley, yet all you


    gained were heavy casualties. No matter how powerful your n is, you surely can''t afford any more


    losses, right? This is yourst chance to gain anything from the Ethereal Valley if you want to keep your


    ce among the five great ns, and we''d like to help you if you choose to ally with us. We''d be willing


    to lend you all our disciples with spiritual roots above the Mystery Stage for your selection. If you


    choose any of them, I''m sure the Wankong n can finally have an absolute advantage in this year''s


    mission in the Ethereal Valley," Seth talked eloquently. While everything he said was mostly true,


    Richard and the members of the Wankong n in the meeting hall couldn''t deny that it sounded


    extremely harsh, especially since it came from someone outside their n.


    "I appreciate your clever speech, but all I heard is that you want to secure a share of our n''s gains


    from the trip to the Ethereal Valley!" Richard sharply returned, revealing Seth''s real intentions. Only the


    five great ns had the qualifications to enter the Ethereal Valley. In the past few years, the Myriad


    Spiritual Hall had always tried to curry favor with them by giving them disciples that could enter the


    Ethereal Valley. As a result, they had amassed various gains that had helped them grow stronger and


    more powerful.


    However, the five great ns had then realized their actual motive. In an effort to avoid future


    Now that the Ethereal Valley was about to open again, the Myriad Spiritual Hall tried their luck with the


    four great ns. Unfortunately, none of them agreed to work with them.


    If truth be told, they would not have bothered asking the Wankong n since thetter was the


    weakest of the five great ns. However, they were now out of options. They had to give it a shot.


    "Sir, this is called mutual benefit. I don''t see why you''d want to pass on this opportunity when it''s going


    to be so good for your n!" Seth tried to convince Richard further.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I appreciate your kindness, young man. But our n doesn''t intend to ally with other forces as it will


    break the rules set by our ancestors." Richard still resolutely declined his offer.


    "You still have time to think about it. Remember, if you cooperate with the Myriad Spiritual Hall, your


    n can skip on suffering any loss this time." Seth was determined to make Richard agree.


    "That''s alright, Young Master Seth. You may now go." Richard wanted to keep their conversation from


    going any further, so he politely asked Seth to take his leave.


    "It seems you really are as stubborn as people im you to be. I guess you''d rather I spread the news


    that your n has found the chosen one, huh? Let''s see if the other four great ns will pester your


    n once they find out," Seth threatened with a sneer.


    To their surprise, Richard and the others felt their eyes widen. They did not expect that the news about


    the chosen one would be revealed so soon. No wonder Seth had the confidence to make them such a


    proposal.


    "You must be mistaken, young man. What makes you think that our n has found the chosen one?"


    As stunned as he was, Richard still managed to speak calmly. After all, he was the leader of the n.


    He needed topose himself to avoid giving their secret away.


    "Sir, let''s stop ying dumb, shall we? Do you really think you have airtight walls? We have lots of


    spies, and it''s only a matter of time before they found out whatever you''re hiding." Until thest minute,


    Seth wanted to intimidate Richard. If only what he said was not true. However, Richard soon realized


    that he wasn''t bluffing. After all, only the high-ranking members of the Wankong n could have


    possibly known about the chosen one.

 Chapter 1920 Reminder

    Chapter 1920 Reminder


    Richard''s eyes shed with anger. He decided that he would not show the traitor any mercy once he


    found out who it was. However, this was not the right time to pursue that matter just yet.


    "Chief Richard, you have until tomorrow to think this through. As soon as youe up with a decision,


    send someone to inform me. We''ll be staying in the Breeze Tavern in the Wankong City. I look forward


    to working with you soon." Seth had finally achieved the purpose of his visit, so he stood up from his


    seat and left with his men.


    In his anger, Richard pped the arm of his chair hard right after Seth took his leave. Nobody in the


    hall had seen their patriarch this infuriated, so they did not dare to say a word.


    Of course, they all could understand why Richard reacted that way. Their n had always had a hard


    time struggling among the great ns. Now that they finally found a legendary chose one, they were


    hopeful that they could turn the tide and change their fate in the uing trip to the Ethereal Valley¡ª


    until the Myriad Spiritual Hall learned about their secret and was now using it to get the better of them.


    Surely, such trickeries could throw anyone off their bnce.


    When he had finally calmed down, Richard waved his hand and asked everyone to go. "You''re all free


    to leave. Alex, you stay back."


    They immediatelyplied, leaving only Alex and Richard in the hall.


    "Father, we must find out who did this at once!" Alex was so mad that her fury manifested in her voice.


    "Yes, we will. But right now, we have more important matters to deal with. We can''t let the Myriad


    Spiritual Hall spread this information everywhere else. We might have topromise," Richard


    expressed discreetly.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "If we do that, we''re most likely handing them our position in the five great ns on a silver tter. This


    "That''s true. Can you think of something else we can do?"


    Although she had expected the question, Alex was rendered speechless. She knew that the Myriad


    Spiritual Hall would easily disclose the information to the public as soon as the Wankong n chose


    not to cooperate with them.


    While she was quiet, Richard then continued, "We can''t let them have their way, so we have to make


    sure that we''ll get more benefits from this alliance than them. I don''t know how we can do that yet, but


    I''m certain they won''t make things easy for us."


    Alex finally raised her head and stated, "Father, I might have an idea."


    "Alright, let''s hear it."


    "I think maybe we can send the chosen one himself to negotiate with the Myriad Spiritual Hall," Alex


    suggested.


    "We''re sending Rookie?" Obviously, the patriarch was surprised to hear this unexpected proposal.


    "Yes. If we go there to negotiate for our own benefits, we''ll easily be swayed because our perspective


    only lets us look at the n''s possible gains and losses. But, if we send the chosen one to negotiate for


    us, we are more likely to win more than what we''ll lose. Besides, it''s Rookie who will enter the Ethereal


    Valley, so he has the final say on what we and the Myriad Spiritual Hall will get from this quest.


    Therefore, no matter what request Rookie makes, they wouldn''t be able to say no," Alex thoughtfully


    exined.


    "You make a good point, but do you think Rookie will agree to this?"


    "He might. I''ll try and persuade him."


    "Alright. Then, I''ll leave that to you." Despite knowing that they were left with no other choice, Richard


    felt a little encouraged after his discussion with Alex.


    Alex then went straight to the Spring Cloud Pavilion to visit Rocky and Vivian and inform them about


    the Myriad Spiritual Hall''s request for an alliance.


    Upon hearing Alex, Vivian snorted, and thenmented, "Ha! Aren''t they cunning? They''re making it


    way too obvious that they''re desperate to enter the Ethereal Valley."


    "Their actions had forced our n into this predicament. Once word about Rookie gets around, the four


    great ns will covet his gift. They will stop at nothing to coerce us into handing you over," Alex


    borated further.


    Rocky was deep in thought before he remarked, "Your misgivings have paved the way for the Myriad


    Spiritual Hall to take advantage of you by forcing you into this alliance."


    "What do you mean?" Alex could not make sense of what Rocky said.


    "Tell me, do they have any evidence to prove my identity?" Rocky astutely asked.


    Alex was incredibly stunned that her jaw almost dropped. What Rocky implied did not cross her mind


    once, so it had given her a sudden enlightenment.


    "Let them spread the news if that''s what they''ll do. We can just wait and see if the other ns believe it


    to be true," Rocky rmended confidently.


    "Well, what if some of them actually believe it?"


    "Even if they do, they won''t make a move without investigating first. Nobody would provoke your n


    for no reason. Besides, there isn''t much time left before the Ethereal Valley opens. I don''t think they''d


    want to waste that on a rumor that doesn''t have any conclusive evidence," Rocky pointed out tactfully.


    "That makes sense."


    "Don''t forget, your n is one of the five great ns for a reason. Don''t let any of your apprehensions


    engulf you, since that''s exactly how the Myriad Spiritual Hall tried to get the best of you. Send your men


    to refuse their proposal. If Seth keeps causing trouble, I''ll deal with him myself," Rocky continued,


    assuring Alex.


    The longer Alex pondered over his words, the more she was convinced. She then bid them goodbye


    and left the pavilion.


    As soon as Alex was out of sight, Rocky turned to Vivian and smiled. "Get ready, Miss Vivian.


    Something huge is about to happen tonight."


    As though she fully understood what Rocky meant, Vivian simply nodded.


    Meanwhile, Alex returned to her father and told him about Rocky''s take on the matter. The patriarch


    agreed that it would disgrace and embarrass their family name if they were to ept the deal with the


    Myriad Spiritual Hall.


    Moreover, just as Rocky had emphasized, the Myriad Spiritual Hall had no evidence to prove his


    identity at all. Hence, there was no reason why they should feel threatened by them.


    Right after his conversation with Alex, Richard sent his men to the Breeze Tavern and sternly refused


    their request.


    "Damn it!" Seth got so mad that he swept the tea set off the table and into the ground.


    "Young master, it seems they want it the hard way! Let''s show them that they were wrong to reject our


    offer. Tonight, I will send my men to sneak and capture the chosen one," a premium-stage Spiritual


    Emperor quickly suggested.


    "Are you sure you can do this?" With knitted brows, Seth took interest in this n.


    "They won''t have any idea what''s about to hit them. Besides, we were told that the chosen one is


    merely a Spiritual King. We''ll make a feint to distract their people, then we''ll capture the chosen one. It


    can''t go wrong!" The Spiritual Emperor sounded so confident.


    "Alright. Now, go get ready. Do not fail me." Seth sharply ordered.


    The Spiritual Emperor bowed in respect, then left in a hurry.


    Later that night, even though the entire Wankong n residence was still alive with lights, silence filled


    the air. No one was out except for the night patrols.


    Slowly, a dozen figures crawled up a high wall on the east side, and then jumped inside.


    They sneaked into the first and second tiers of the Wankong n residence without getting noticed.


    Not long after, some of the buildings in those areas suddenly burst into mes. As the fire spread


    quickly, lots of people either got burned to death or severely injured. The havoc soon rmed the entire


    n.

 Chapter 1921 The Sinister Figures

    Chapter 1921 The Sinister Figures


    While disorder ensued in the other areas of the Wankong n residence, figures with strong auras


    light, and then bolted forward to break the door.


    Smash!


    The door of the pavilion broke open as two figures rushed inside. But soon, they flew out.


    "That''s strange. Where is he? I thought you said this is where he''s staying?" one of them confusedly


    asked.


    "Do you think the Wankong n actually anticipated that we''reing to take him away? They


    must''ve moved him somece else," another man responded as he looked around the room.


    "Well, he''s not here. Let''s just go before someone sees us." Since they didn''t find what they came here


    for, the two figures looked at each other knowingly and decided to leave.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as they flew into the air, something caught them off guard. They bounced right back to the ground


    as though they had bumped into an invisible wall.


    "What just happened?!" Clueless as to what was keeping them from escaping, the two figures


    immediately grew exasperated.


    A momentter, they sensed that there was a faintyer of spiritual light surrounding them.


    "Is this an enchanted barrier?" one of the figures asked with furrowed brows. He was a high-level


    Spiritual Emperor d in cyan clothes.


    He tried to break out from other directions several times, but failed to burst through the enclosure.


    "You can try knocking it down a hundred times, and it still won''t matter. Your strength is not enough to


    break this enchanted barrier." While the two figures struggled to get out, a cold andzy voice started


    talking to them.


    They looked in the direction where the voice wasing from and saw a silhouette leisurely walking


    from the back of the pavilion. Apparently, Rocky had been waiting for them.


    "Oh, what do you know? High-level Spiritual Emperors from the Myriad Spiritual Hall have actually


    Rocky mockingly weed the two figures as he faked a smile. He reckoned that Seth thought so


    highly of him that he sent two Spiritual Emperors at the premium stage to kidnap him.


    When they heard what Rocky said, they realized that he had set up the enchanted barrier and waited


    for them since he had already expected their arrival.


    Rocky was absolutely confident with the trap. With his enemies'' strength, they wouldn''t be able to


    break through the enchanted barrier and leave anytime soon.


    "Boy, don''t y tricks on us. If I were you, I''d surrender right now. Don''t wait for us toe out of here


    and beat you up." The Spiritual Emperor turned livid as soon he recognized that Rocky had been


    taunting them since they came to the Spring Cloud Pavilion.


    "Oh, no. I''m so scared. Ha! Break the enchanted barrier first before you go talking big!" Rocky satirized


    every word to provoke them.


    Of course, Rocky''s mockery had only made them more aggravated, especially since they saw him as a


    measly Spiritual King.


    Out of rage, they decided to charge at the enchanted barrier together. However, all their efforts came to


    naught no matter how much they tried.


    "Oh,e on. Just quit trying so hard. I already told you, remember? That''s not going to work," Rocky


    sneered. The enchanted barrier was actually set up by Vivian, so there was no chance that mere


    Spiritual Emperors could break it. In fact, not even a warrior at the premium stage of the Shura Realm


    could fare well against it.


    Now that they couldn''t find a way to get out of the trap, the two Spiritual Emperors had be more


    worried than angry. They were getting apprehensive about the arrival of the people of the Wankong


    n and how their n of kidnapping the chosen one would be exposed. Once that happened, the


    Wankong n would have apletely valid reason to make things difficult for the Myriad Spiritual


    Hall.


    "Boy, let us out! There''s no need to trap us like this. Listen, if you remove this enchanted barrier, I


    promise I''ll leave you alone! I''ll even give you some treasures. What do you say?" Thinking that Rocky


    had power over the enchanted barrier, the Spiritual Emperor, who was wearing ck garments, tried to


    convince and charm him.


    "Who says there''s no need to trap you here? You know, now that you''re trapped inside that barrier, I


    can beat you up whenever I wanted to." Rocky continued to pick on them.


    "This brat! Do you have a death wish? How dare you insult us?!" The Spiritual Emperor in cyan could


    not hold his anger back any longer.


    "Ha-ha! Let''s see if you can still issue threats after this." As Rocky teased the Spiritual Emperors, a


    creepy smile suddenly formed on his face.


    Not a secondter, a beautiful, masked figure came into the view above them. She dived from the air


    and burst into the barrier, and thennded right in front of the two Spiritual Emperors.


    "Isn''t she awesome? Quick! You''d better kneel down and beg for mercy, or she will beat you so hard


    that even your mothers won''t be able to recognize you ever again," Rocky prescribed, crossing his


    arms.


    Needless to say, the masked woman was none other than Vivian.


    Earlier that day, Rocky and Vivian had already suspected that the Myriad Spiritual Hall would try and


    abduct the chosen one, so they nned to turn the tables on them and threaten them instead.


    "For a petty Spiritual King, you sure can put on airs." The Spiritual Emperors felt that Vivian was


    emitting an aura that was only at the King Realm, so they didn''t take her seriously at all.


    "Ha! You think this power is at the King Realm? Are you sure about that?" Rocky smirked and narrowed


    his eyes.


    As though an rm had been set off, violent aura suddenly surged out of Vivian''s body, which then


    came rushing at the two Spiritual Emperors.


    Before Vivian engulfed them in the pressure she released, the two Spiritual Emperors thought that she


    was just bluffing. Now, their legs couldn''t stop trembling and felt them weaken. Their chests were stuffy,


    and cold beads of sweat came dripping down their foreheads. They didn''t understand what was


    happening and they were terrified to their core.


    "Kneel!" Vivian shouted. Even her voice was terrifying.


    Thump! Thump!


    The two Spiritual Emperors were stupefied that they suddenly fell to their knees. Even if they wanted to


    resist, their body forced them to bow down. This utter humiliation made their blood run cold.


    Rocky was watching the whole time, so when he saw the two Spiritual Emperors from the Myriad


    Spiritual Hall bend their knees before Vivian, he walked towards them with a smile, looking amused.


    "So? Do you still think you''re stronger than her? I believe you owe us an apology," Rocky stated.


    Of course, their pride would not allow them to apologize. Otherwise, they would have nothing left to


    show for in the spiritual race.


    But if they didn''t do it, they wouldn''t get to leave this ce.


    Through gritted teeth, the Spiritual Emperor in ck finally cried out, "Please, let us go! I''m sorry! We


    shouldn''t havee and tried to kidnap you!"


    When he heard this, Rocky''s face had a look of approval on his face. He then turned to the other one


    and asked, "How about you, though?"


    With a lot of unwillingness and hesitation, it took a while before the Spiritual Emperor in cyan finally


    admitted his mistake just for the sake of it.


    "There you go. Was that so hard? Alright, get out of here before I change my mind!" After humiliating


    them enough, Rocky turned around and nodded to Vivian.


    Vivian then waved her hand and the enchanted barrier that had sealed the two Spiritual Emperors


    inside dissipated. When she finished, she announced in a sweet and gentle voice, "The enchanted


    barrier has been removed. Now get out of here."


    The Spiritual Emperors hade to their senses and stood up as soon as the barrier was lifted.


    Just as they were about to leave, the Spiritual Emperor in cyan clothes suddenly released his aura at


    the Emperor Level, which rushed to Rocky in a sh. It seemed that he had nned on taking Rocky


    away when Vivian was not looking.


    Rocky had his back turned from them, so the Spiritual Emperor was confident that his n would work.


    After all, Rocky could not see what wasing for him.

 Chapter 1922 Pay A Heavy Price

    Chapter 1922 Pay A Heavy Price


    Although Vivian was not looking, she still sensed what the Spiritual Emperor in cyan was trying to do.


    She wanted to see how it would y out, so she didn''t bother making a move and just let him get close


    to Rocky''s back.


    He was drawing nearer when Rocky slowly turned to face him.


    "I guess it''s true what they say, huh? Ambition never dies until there is no way out," Rocky sighed with


    a faint smile on his face. He then waved his hand, and a mysterious fighting energy surged out from his


    body like an invisible shock wave, which instantly rushed into the body of his opponent.


    As soon as the mysterious fighting energy reached the Spiritual Emperor in cyan garments, it instantly


    destroyed his meridians like a violent torrent.


    In his eyes, Rocky looked so bored and uninterested, so he didn''t understand why he felt like cking


    out the next moment. After all, thest thing he saw was Rocky simply waving his hand.


    "Aaahhh!" The Spiritual Emperor couldn''t stop screaming in agony as he spat out mouthfuls of blood.


    After a few seconds, his eyes rolled back into his head and then he copsed on the ground. His body


    twitched a few more times before he took his final gasp.


    The high-level Spiritual Emperor in ck waspletely dumbfounded as he watched hispanion


    drop to the ground. He didn''t understand what happened since he didn''t even see Rocky move. All he


    knew was that approaching Rocky resulted to his friend''s demise.


    He tried to make sense of what he saw, until he reached the assumption that it was the masked woman


    who could have possibly killed him. Besides, Rocky couldn''t have done anything harmful to his friend


    without lifting a finger.


    However, as he delved further into it, he figured that Vivian was a few meters away from the scene.


    She didn''t also bother reacting, so there was no way she could have done it.


    The Spiritual Emperor in ck had racked his brains until he was at his wit''s end, but he still couldn''t


    find the most rational conclusion. However, he was running out of time. He needed to escape before


    people from the Wankong n came, so he quickly jumped into the air and fled in a hurry.


    "Now, what should we do about this casualty?" Vivian asked as she looked at the dead Spiritual


    Emperor.


    "We can just leave it there. Let''s go inside and have some tea," Rocky casually replied, and then went


    straight into the living room of the pavilion.


    Vivian nodded and followed behind him.


    Meanwhile, as Alex attended to the fire in the other areas of their territory, she suspected that it was


    merely a distraction. After all, they had already expected that something unpleasant might befall on


    them, following their disagreement with the Myriad Spiritual Hall. In that very second, she rushed over


    to the Spring Cloud Pavilion along with three Spiritual Emperors and some Spiritual Kings. Upon their


    arrival, they were all shocked to the core when they saw a high-level Spiritual Emperor lying lifeless


    right outside the pavilion.


    "Isn''t he the one who came with the young master of the Myriad Spiritual Hall earlier today?"


    "You''re right, that''s him."


    "What happened here? How''d he wind up dead?! Who could''ve killed a Spiritual Emperor at the


    premium stage?"


    Alex and her men were all caught off guard. They could not believe what they were seeing.


    Truly, this horrible scene had made Alex worry about their guests. As she immediately ran to the


    pavilion, she murmured, "I hope they''re alright."


    When she opened the door, however, Alex was befuddled. She found the two sitting at the table,


    drinking tea, and ying chess. They were basically just lounging around, seemingly unaware of what


    was going on outside.


    "Um... Are you guys okay?" Alex asked reluctantly. She was still in a daze.


    "Sure." Rocky smiled at her.


    "Do you know there''s a fallen high-level Spiritual Emperor outside?" Alex was totally dumbfounded that


    she moved in slow motion as she pointed outside. She couldn''t grasp how Rocky and Vivian could be


    ying chess when there was a cold body right outside the pavilion.


    "Oh? We didn''t have any idea. We''ve been sitting here the entire time. Although, we did hear some


    noise outside just now, we didn''t pay much attention to it." Of course, Rocky was making it up. He


    couldn''t let Alex find out the truth.


    Fortunately, Alex didn''t probe further and simply sighed in relief. It was enough for her to see that


    Rocky and Vivian were both fine. She could investigate what happened with the high-level Spiritual


    Emperor from the Myriad Spiritual Hallter.


    After making sure that Rocky and Vivian were unharmed, Alex instructed some Spiritual Kings to guard


    the pavilion while she went back to report to her father.


    At this moment, the fire on the first and second tiers had been extinguished.


    As soon as she saw her father, Alex quickly filled him in on what had happened at the Spring Cloud


    Pavilion. Even he was puzzled when he heard everything. The only thing he was certain of was that the


    fire was set off by the Myriad Spiritual Hall, since they wanted to take advantage of the chaos to kidnap


    Rocky. However, the fact that they failed to take Rocky away, along with the death of a high-level


    Spiritual Emperor outside the pavilion, seemed utterly inexplicable to them.


    "That''s rather strange!" Richard had witnessed a lot of peculiar affairs, but this was the first time he had


    encountered something this odd.


    "Father, do you think the other ns have also found out about Rookie? They might have run into the


    Myriad Spiritual Hall as they were trying to kidnap him," Alex guessed.


    "Well, that''s possible. But, if that''s the case, they should''ve taken Rookie once the Spiritual Emperor


    from the Myriad Spiritual Hall died, right?" Richard replied. He was seriously mystified.


    "Maybe they got severely injured? Or maybe they heard using and they got scared away, so they


    didn''t get to take Rookie." Alex continued to specte.


    "This whole thing is absolutely weird. But, the important thing is that Rookie and Tripp are both fine. We


    can still count this as a blessing. Now, just send more people to protect them at the pavilion right away.


    This cannot happen again before the Ethereal Valley opens!" Richard had finally felt relieved, so he


    went on and asked Alex to take extra precautions.


    Alex nodded her head and left without further ado.


    Back in the Breeze Tavern, the high-level Spiritual Emperor in ck reported to Seth after escaping


    from the Spring Cloud Pavilion.


    After hearing everything, Seth grew furious. He could not believe what he had just heard since the


    power of the Spiritual Emperor that Rocky had finished off was unparalleled in the spiritual race.


    As the young master of the Myriad Spiritual Hall, Seth had deliberately brought the two Spiritual


    Emperors at the premium stage with him so he could walk freely and confidently. However, he did not


    expect that he would lose one of them so soon. It was definitely a heavy loss.


    "Did you not see who did it?" Seth asked coldly. It was obvious he was exasperated.


    "I''m sorry, young master. Everything happened too fast. There were two of them there. The woman with


    the mask seemed like the bodyguard of the chosen one. She was likely a high-level Spiritual Emperor


    of the Wankong n," the Spiritual Emperor in ck quickly surmised.


    "We may have fallen into their trap this time," Seth uttered with hatred and frustration.


    "Young master, what should we do? Should we just turn back?" The Spiritual Emperor looked glum


    when he asked.


    "We can''t. We don''t have anything to show for ourselves yet!" Seth red at him.


    "Do you mean to say...?" The Spiritual Emperor trailed off, hesitant and quite unsure of what Seth could


    be thinking.


    "If the Wankong n doesn''t want to cooperate with us, we''ll just have to make them. Since they didn''t


    want to settle this the nice way, they shouldn''t have a problem if we take other measures," Seth


    dered as his eyes darkened. "Find a way to contact that man, and then ask if he could prepare two


    slots for us to enter the Ethereal Valley. If he agrees, we''ll go as part of the Wankong team first. Once


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    we get inside, I will make their n pay the greatest price!"


    "Yes, young master!" Just as the Spiritual Emperor in ck heard Seth''s n, he retreated immediately


    to do as he was told.

 Chapter 1923 Entering

    Chapter 1923 Entering


    Finally, after waiting for so long, the day that the Ethereal Valley would open drew near.


    The valley was at the bottom of the Ethereal Mountain, which was the holynd of the spiritual race.


    Since it was very important and sacred, it was being guarded by the parliament.


    The parliament wasprised of the patriarch of the spiritual race and twelve other elders. It was


    considered the highest authority in the entire spiritual race. Compared to the Shura Race that was


    heavily submissive to the royal family¡ªas well as the human race that had several conflicting sects


    and ns¡ªthe spiritual race was seen to be the most unified one. In fact, all major decisions that


    would likely affect the future of the race would be voted upon by the parliament. Even the patriarch did


    not have the power to overturn what the parliament had decided.


    At this moment, the teams formed by the fivergest ns of the spiritual race were already prepared


    to set out and enter the Ethereal Valley.


    Aside from the Wankong n, the other four greatest ns included the Lingji n, the Xiayu n,


    the Bilong n, and the Hongling n.


    They were actually the five greatest tribes of the spiritual race that had existed since ancient times. The


    most powerful one among them was the Lingji n, who originated from a famous and powerful


    matriarchal tribe. Although the disparity in terms of gender was mitigated upon the establishment of the


    n, they still kept its matriarchal system. All their previous leaders were women, and most of their


    warriors were female.


    The Hongling n was second to the Lingji n in terms of overall power. However,pared to the


    other four great ns, it possessed the longest history. It also had abundant resources and several


    talented disciples.


    On the other hand, the Xiayu n and the Bilong n were about equal in strength.


    Lastly, was the weakest among the five¡ªthe Wankong n.


    Nheless, they still deserved to be a part of the five greatest ns due to their superb medical skills


    that no one in the spiritual race could match. If it wasn''t for this, the parliament might have already


    expelled them from the five greatest ns, especially because of its recent decline.


    However, if the Wankong n could not find a way to stop their decline, the parliament might


    eventually consider removing their status and looking for a more deserving n.


    Three dayster, the teams of the five ns gathered at the foot of the Ethereal Mountain before they


    set out to the Ethereal Valley.


    Interestingly, it seemed that no one knew what the specific requirements of entering the valley were. It


    was as though the valley had its own mind that could decide who could only enter. Those who were


    judged as unqualified wouldn''t be able to pass through even if they had strong spiritual roots. However,


    if one was allowed to enter, he would not find any difficulty of getting inside at all.


    Since then, it had been a puzzle to the members of the spiritual race how the Ethereal Valley decided


    to grant passage to its visitors.


    Moreover, some areas inside the valley were restricted. One could only explore them if he had a certain


    level of attribute of the spiritual root. It meant that even if one tried his hardest to break into the


    restricted areas, he would have no chance of seeding if he did not meet the requirements.


    This was the main reason why the Wankong n extremely valued Rocky. As the chosen one with a


    spiritual root with five attributes, he had high chances of getting into every restricted area in the


    Ethereal Valley.


    Being the young master of the Wankong n, Alex was tasked to lead her n''s team. Her spiritual


    root was at the second grade of the Earth Stage, which was actually one of the best in their entire n.


    However, for some unknown reason, she still remained as a Spiritual King and failed to break through


    to the Emperor Realm.


    Aside from Alex, the strongest members in their team were Jeffrey, who was at the premium stage of


    the Emperor Realm, and three medium-stage Spiritual Emperors. These Spiritual Emperors had


    already entered the valley several times back then. Hence, their only role in this quest was to escort the


    team and protect the younger members from impending dangers.


    At the same time, the four other ns also had veteran Spiritual Emperors in their teams that were


    tasked to ensure the safety of the rest of their members.


    As soon as the teams arrived at the entrance of the Ethereal Valley, they were weed by an elder


    and other Spiritual Emperors from the parliament.


    "The Ethereal Valley is going to be open for a whole month. Everyone that can enter the valley can


    freely explore the ce. However, be warned that some parts of the valley can only be essed by


    those who possess a spiritual root of the required level and attributes. Therefore, if you find yourselves


    unable to enter these areas, it is wise not to forcibly break into them. Otherwise, be prepared to suffer


    the consequences of your actions," the elder sternly warned.


    "Now, if everyone is ready, go and begin the quest! The Lingji n will go first," the elder dered right


    after he nced at all the participants in the area.


    Upon hearing this, the warriors of the Lingji n walked towards the entrance of the Ethereal Valley.


    As soon as they stepped inside, some of their members were instantly teleported back outside. It


    meant that these people were deemed unqualified by the valley, and they would not be able to go


    inside no matter what they did.


    After a few minutes, all of the team members of the Lingji n had finally tried to enter the valley.


    About a third of them were sent back, while the rest were able to sessfully get inside.


    Then, it was the turn of the Hongling n to enter the valley.


    Their warriors had also tried getting in. The number of those who were able to get in was quite close to


    that of the Lingji n. Thus, both ns had about thirty warriors that had sessfully gotten in.


    Next in line were the warriors of the Xiayu n and the Bilong n.


    Compared to the first two ns, the Xiayu n and Bilong n had fewer warriors who managed to


    make it inside the valley. Nheless, the gap in number was not too big.


    Finally, it was the turn of the Wankong n''s team.


    "Spiritual Emperor Jeffrey, we''ll go after you!" Alex told Jeffrey, signaling the Spiritual Emperor to lead


    the way.


    Jeffrey immediately nodded and headed to the entrance of the Ethereal Valley.


    The moment he got in, the other Spiritual Emperors of the Wankong n also followed behind him.


    After that, Alex ordered the other members of the team to go inside one after another. However, this


    was where things got a bit frustrating. Most of the members of their team were immediately sent back,


    andpared to the four ns, only a few managed to enter the valley sessfully.


    Seeing this, Alex couldn''t help but show a hint of depression on her face. Although she had already


    expected that something like this would likely happen, she still felt rather upset upon witnessing the


    harsh reality.


    At the same time, even the elder and the Spiritual Emperors from the parliament just shook their heads


    and sighed as they expressed their disappointment.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I guess this is theirst chance. If the Wankong n cannot gain anything from this quest, I''m afraid


    we''ll have to consider removing them from the five greatest ns of our race," the elder said in a low


    and gloomy voice.


    "Who knew that they could fall to such an extent? I can still vividly remember the days when everyone


    admired them because of their outstanding medical skills. But look at how things suddenly changed. It


    seems that not everything canst forever," a senior Spiritual Emperor of the parliament chimed in and


    remarked with a sigh.


    The other Spiritual Emperors just kept quiet but still nodded in agreement.


    Almost all of the warriors from the Wankong n had already tried getting in, but only a dozen were


    able to sessfully enter. At this moment, the only ones left who would try their luck were Alex, Rocky,


    and Vivian.


    "All right, let''s go." After heaving a deep breath, Alex called for Rocky and Vivian, then headed towards


    the entrance first.


    Rocky and Vivian followed her closely, and the rest of the members who failed to get in just watched


    them carefully.


    Then, the moment Rocky and Vivian passed through the entrance, they immediately sensed a special


    warmth and energy that enveloped them.


    At the same time, the God-killing Sword in Rocky''s Magic Spiritual Space suddenly vibrated as though


    it was responding to something inside the valley.

 Chapter 1924 Divided Into Three Groups

    Chapter 1924 Divided Into Three Groups


    As their eyes adjusted to the light, Rocky found themselves in a brighter and more spacious


    environment all of a sudden. It turned out that the members of all five great ns who managed to


    enter the valley were transported to a huge, t stone. When he looked down, he could see the entire


    Ethereal Valley.


    It was nothing like he imagined it to be¡ªit had a dense jungle with lots of birds circling around, clouds


    and mist were scattered in many ces, and of course, it gave off a sense of transcendent mystery. At


    the far end of the valley was a towering snow peak that stood straight, like a divine mountain in heaven.


    Everything in this ce looked magnificent. It was ethereal indeed.


    While Rocky enjoyed the view, he heard the person beside him sigh. He turned to look and saw Vivian


    admiring the scenery as well. "What a beautiful ce. The name certainly is fitting."


    Soon, the members of the five ns started gathering together, preparing for the beginning of their


    training journey in the Ethereal Valley.


    Alex had also called up her team.


    Rocky and Vivian then walked towards her together.


    After everyone in their team had shown up, Alex made a head count. Apparently, only eighteen


    members from their n had gotten into the Ethereal Valley. Aside from Jeffrey and the other Spiritual


    Emperors who were all in charge of protecting and guiding the team, only about ten members from


    their n made it to the valley to train.


    Meanwhile, the other four ns had more people in their teams. Each of them had around twenty-five


    members in average, which was almost twice as many as the members of the Wankong n.


    Nheless, their sess in gaining something useful from the Ethereal Valley did not depend on


    their difference in strength and numbers.


    One reason why the spiritual race opened the Ethereal Valley from time to time was so the talented


    juniors of the five great ns could increase their strength in a shorter time, thus making the five great


    ns grow stronger and stronger. Another reason was that it was a ce full of adventures. Anyone


    who managed to enter the valley and was lucky enough to experience such adventures would have the


    chance to get some holy¡ªor even divine¡ªtreasures, apart from greatly increasing his strength. This


    was why it was undoubtedly a win-win situation for the five great ns.


    However, ever since the Ethereal Valley was open to the public, only a few people were lucky enough


    to truly experience any kind of adventure in this ce. After all, everything was based on luck in a


    divinend like the Ethereal Valley.


    Since it was her first timeing here, Alex decided to ask Jeffrey something. She turned to look at


    him and said, "Spiritual Emperor Jeffrey, you are familiar with the terrain of the Ethereal Valley. Please


    walk us through it."


    With a proud look on his face, Jeffrey cast everyone a nce before speaking firmly. "Listen up! Don''t


    think you can just rejoice now that you''ve made it to the Ethereal Valley. It''s still too soon for


    celebrations. Surviving this ce isn''t as easy as you think. It looks beautiful, doesn''t it? But be on


    guard! Once you go deep into it, you will find what is called hell."


    This was the first time that most of his junior team members had entered the Ethereal Valley, so they


    did not know anything about it. Naturally, Jeffrey''s speech had quickly unnerved them.


    Jeffrey then took out a carefully prepared map and started exining in detail. "The Ethereal Valley is


    divided into six major areas. This is a part of the topographic map drawn by our elders. This green area


    here is the most suitable ce for you Spiritual Kings to cultivate, and the yellow area is best suited for


    the Spiritual Emperors. Now, listen. Steer clear of this red area here. Got it?


    In order to make sure that everyone can fully train their selves in the valley, I n to divide the whole


    team into three groups. All three groups will be assigned to different regions. I will lead one group. The


    second group will be led by Spiritual Emperor Mike and Spiritual Emperor rkson, and the third group


    will be led by Young Mater Alex and Spiritual Emperor Finnegan. We will cultivate and train for the next


    twenty days. After that, we will reunite and continue to explore some other ces to search for


    treasures together. Is that okay?" Jeffrey advised.


    Everyone listened to him intently and just nodded in agreement.


    "If there are no objections, let''s proceed to choosing group members. I''ll start first." Jeffrey then picked


    out several Spiritual Kings at peak state. They all had the best spiritual roots, yet he didn''t choose


    Vivian to go with them.


    Now, the Spiritual Emperors who would lead the other teams were a little unhappy with Jeffrey''s picks.


    Of course, having members with the best spiritual roots would be much easier because they could


    cultivate faster together.


    Even so, they didn''t botherining since Jeffrey was a high-level Spiritual Emperor.


    "Spiritual Emperor Jeffrey, why don''t you take Rookie with you? After all, he''s..." Alex didn''t finish


    voicing out her concern. She had thought that Jeffrey would choose Rocky since he was the chosen


    one. If they had him in the group, they could enter most areas without any restrictions.


    "We are not one hundred percent sure he is the chosen one, aren''t we? I can''t risk bringing him when I


    have other members with the best spiritual roots and conceivable potential. Besides, What the n


    needs right now are talents. It will only be counterproductive. For the sake of the n, it''s best to give


    these Spiritual Kings a chance to break through to the Emperor Realm." Jeffrey shot Rocky a piercing


    re. He still hadn''t forgotten what had happened to his nephewst time, so he was unwilling to bring


    Rocky with him. Moreover, thest thing he wanted to happen was to let Rocky drag their group down


    since Rocky seemed like the weakest among the entire team.


    The other Spiritual Emperors agreed with Jeffrey. In fact, it didn''t matter to them so much if Rocky was


    the chosen one. They thought his current strength was so weak that he couldn''t possibly make any


    significant progress. He was simply the Wankong n''s ticket to searching the valley for treasures.


    They didn''t think his presence in their group was crucial, so no one was willing to take Rocky with them


    for cultivation.


    Although Alex was a little disappointed, she knew that Jeffrey was right. She needed to consider


    everyone''s best interests and let them proceed with their training n in the Ethereal Valley without


    Rocky in their group.


    "I see. Why don''t you take Tripp instead?" If Jeffrey wouldn''t take Rocky because he was too weak,


    Alex thought he should at least bring Vivian with him since she had the best spiritual root in the


    Wankong n''s team.


    "Those who don''t want to be disciplined will only cause trouble if I take them with me," Jeffrey snorted.


    He also remembered that Vivian had challenged him public for the sake of Rocky.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    His attitude had left Alex feeling frustrated. She didn''t expect Jeffrey to be so narrow-minded.


    Thankfully, Vivian stepped in and whispered, "Young master, if you don''t mind, Rookie and I will join


    your group. We''ll make some self-righteous guys regret their decision."


    "Alright!" Of course, Alex wouldn''t refuse. After all, she had personally invited Rocky and Vivian into the


    Wankong n for believing they would bring promising changes to their n.


    Now, the other two Spiritual Emperors had selected middle-level members with spiritual roots at the


    intermediate level. Those who didn''t get chosen had joined the group led by Alex and Finnegan.


    When they finished designating members, all three groups set out separately to their assigned areas


    and began their training journey.

 Chapter 1925 Encountering

    Chapter 1925 Encountering


    Much like the Wankong n, the other four ns had also separated into smaller groups before they


    headed for different areas. As Alex and Finnegan''s team moved towards their intended training area,


    teams from other ns seemed to be going in the same direction.


    In the Ethereal Valley, the terrain was constantly changing. Trials were also prompted randomly, so


    everything in this ce was pretty unpredictable. The only thing they could count on was that they


    would surely encounter some unanticipated trials before they could arrive at their training area.


    Not even an hour since they started their journey, Rocky''s group ran into their first trial.


    They stumbled upon a broad cave with a myriad of several-meter-wide burrows neatly arranged on the


    ground. On both sides of the cave were extended craggy cliffs, which would make detours a long way


    back. If their aim was to reach their destination as fast as possible, their best option was to traverse the


    cave.


    Since the only two Spiritual Emperors in Rocky''s group both had juste here for the first time, no


    one in their group had any clue about what kind of danger was awaiting them in the cave.


    "Cool! It''s like a game of whack-a-mole," Rocky jokingly remarked as he gazed at the burrows.


    "Whack... a mole?" Alex thought for a moment before she hesitantly asked, "Do you mean that some


    kind of creature might emerge from these burrows to attack us?"


    "Yeah, something like that." Rocky nodded. His past experiences had taught him that it was always a


    possibility.


    "I see. If that''s the case, should we take a detour? Or is it better to just take a chance here?" Alex


    asked as she nced at both Rocky and Finnegan. Her inexperience in this ce made her


    apprehensive about making a wrong decision that might put their group in danger.


    "It will probably take us around two more days to reach our destination if we take a detour now. This


    might make things worse for us since we''re not as strong as the other groups," Finnegan replied,


    frowning.


    Thanks to Finnegan''s feedback, Alex hade up with a decision. "Then, let''s go straight ahead!


    Watch out for any danger."


    Before they could even take a step forward, they noticed two groups from other ns approaching.


    Apparently, the groups from the Lingji n and the Xiayu n happened to take the same route as


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    them.


    The members of the Lingji n were all good-looking females, which was truly a sight for sore eyes.


    Their group was led by a premium-stage Spiritual Emperor and a medium-stage Spiritual Emperor.


    Their overall strength was incredibly intimidating, since the weakest among them was already a


    premium-stage Spiritual King.


    Although the group of the Xiayu n was a bit weaker than the Lingji n''s, they were still way more


    powerful than the Wankong n''s group. Their leader was a premium-stage Spiritual Emperor. One of


    their members, d in a gorgeous robe and carrying a long sword, was a primary-stage Spiritual


    Emperor. He looked so imposing, yet so elegant.


    "Alex? It''s really you! What a coincidence! I didn''t expect I''d bump into you here. I would''ve greeted you


    back at the entrance but I was too upied!" As soon as he spotted Alex in Rocky''s group, the


    elegantly-dressed Spiritual Emperor walked up to them as he eximed in surprise.


    "Oh, it''s you, Abduh," Alex returned tly.


    It was the Spiritual Emperor named Abduh, the third son of the Xiayu n''s patriarch.


    He was quite famous in the spiritual race for his talent and the fact that he was the youngest among all


    the primary-stage Spiritual Emperors of the spiritual race. Most people saw a promising future awaiting


    him.


    Before, the Wankong n and the Xiayu n used to have a very close rtionship. Because of this,


    Alex and Abduh had known each other since they were little. Even after growing up, Abduh had


    always been fond of Alex.


    In fact, a few years earlier, Abduh made a proposal to marry Alex. However, since Alex was way too


    young at that time, Richard deliberately rejected it. This was actually the main reason why the


    rtionship between the two ns started to drift apart. Since then, the two had only seen each other


    on rare asions.


    Nheless, it was not enough reason for Abduh to give up on Alex. He still made sure to visit her


    from time to time.


    Truth be told, Abduh was not a bad man. He could just be a bit too arrogant because he already had


    a reputation. However, because of that, Alex couldn''t help but find him quite unpleasant.


    "This is so disappointing. Not only do you have a small team, but your members also don''t seem that


    strong," Abduh tantlymented as his nce swept on Rocky and the other members of their


    group. His voice was undoubtedly showing hints of contempt.


    "Why do you care? It''s not like it has anything to do with you," Alex retorted, raising an eyebrow. Of


    course, she was slightly offended by Abduh''s irksome remark.


    "Of course, it does! What if these people failed to protect you and you got hurt? It will be better if you


    go with me and my team. I can protect you better than them!" Abduh offered with a straight face.


    "I appreciate your kindness, but you don''t have to do that. My team will do just fine," Alex replied firmly,


    clearly trying to restrain her irritation.


    Hearing this, Abduh could just click his tongue and frown in disappointment.


    "Young master, the Lingji n''s team is heading inside the cave. We can''t fall behind!" the premium-


    stage Spiritual Emperor, who was leading the Xiayu n''s team, called to Abduh and reminded him.


    Abduh immediately turned around and saw that the Lingji n''s team had already jumped into the


    cave.


    Without much of a choice, Abduh nced at Alex onest time before he ordered his men to move.


    The quest inside the Ethereal Valley was of utmost importance, so he couldn''t be derailed by his selfish


    intentions.


    Eventually, the team of the Xiayu n also went into the cave.


    "We should also move out and follow them. Let''s take this opportunity. They''ll be paving the way for


    us," Rocky suggested with a cunning smile.


    Before giving the order, Alex nced at Finnegan first so as to ask his opinion. Finnegan thought that


    Rocky''s idea made sense, so he immediately agreed.


    Therefore, they also set out and followed the two teams into the cave.


    Then, as soon as Rocky and his team entered the cave, they happened to hear the premium-stage


    Spiritual Emperor of the Lingji n warn herpanions, "Be alert! All sorts of danger can happen


    inside the valley. Be extra careful and never lower your guard!"


    "That''s right,dies!" A voice suddenly echoed from behind them and continued, "Watch your step


    while crossing this cave. You don''t want to fall into the burrows." Apparently, it was Abduh who butted


    in. There was a glint of mockery in his eyes while addressing the warriors of the Lingji n.


    "Young master, this will be our first trial here. Please give me this chance to show them the real


    strength of our n." A premium-stage Spiritual King in Abduh''s team stepped forward without


    hesitation and volunteered.


    "All right. Go on and prove yourself!" Abduh agreed without a second thought. Of course, he


    reckoned that this could be a good opportunity to disy their power in front of all the members of the


    other teams.


    Then, with the agility of a wild eagle, the premium-stage Spiritual King leapt into the air and started


    floating towards the other end of the cave. In just the blink of an eye, he had covered most of the


    burrows without encountering any problem.


    "I have already heard about the Xiayu n''s Floating Skill before, but I never thought it would be this


    amazing!" Alex almost gasped as she saw how the Spiritual King effortlessly crossed the dangerous


    cave.

 Chapter 1926 His Pride

    Chapter 1926 His Pride


    Although the Floating Skill was amazing, its effect wouldn''tst long. As soon as it wore off, the


    premium-stage Spiritual Kingnded on the ground between the burrows. Assuming that there was


    something dangerous hiding down the holes, he was very cautious about his movements. When he


    saw that nothing seemed to being out, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. He then turned around


    and taunted the members of the Lingji n and Wankong n, saying, "Look at you! Do you really call


    yourselves warriors? Don''t be so afraid of these holes. Come on! Prove you''re not a disgrace to your


    ns."


    It seemed that his derision had actually worked on the people of the Lingji n because they ended up


    aggravated by what he said.


    "Anita, this cave might be free from danger after all. Let''s go and explore as well," a Spiritual King of


    the Lingji n urged their leader, who was a premium-stage Spiritual Emperor.


    "Let''s not rush. We can wait," Anita replied as she waved her hand. She was looking into the distance


    as though she was waiting for something to happen.


    After his mockery, the premium-stage Spiritual King used his Floating Skill again to fly over the


    remaining burrows. Just as he passed a hole, a huge snake-like beast shadow suddenly emerged from


    under him, wriggling and rushing up from the dark.


    The beast shadow then opened its mouth, revealing two rows of sharp teeth, and swallowed the


    floating premium-stage Spiritual Kingpletely.


    Right after its meal, the beast shadow silently went back into the giant burrow.


    Everything happened so fast that most of people present were taken aback. They didn''t expect that


    even a premium-stage Spiritual King would get killed so easily.


    However, this scene came as no surprise to some Spiritual Emperors because they had gone through


    this experience many times before.


    Meanwhile, the abrupt loss of a team member had left the members of the Xiayu n, especially


    Abduh, stunned.


    "The arrogant will end up hurting themselves. The unjust shall die," Anita swiftlymented, adding


    insult to injury.


    Abduh knew that her words were directed at him, but he chose to keep quiet and suck the humiliation


    up. After all, it was because of his carelessness that he quickly lost a subordinate.


    Since it was Alex''s first time in the Ethereal Valley, the cruel scene had overwhelmed her quite a bit. "It


    never urred to me that this ce could be so dangerous!"


    Just as well, the other members of the different ns couldn''t deny that the instant death they


    witnessed had made them feel scared.


    ''I guess the Ethereal Valley is more dangerous than the Holy Heaven Pce. This cruel trial makes me


    think the deities who created this ce aren''t so nice.'' Even Rocky frowned slightly. Judging from what


    just happened before his eyes, he knew that the following trials would only get more terrifying as they


    went on. He realized that the Ethereal Valley was far too dangerous than what he initially imagined.


    "I expect that all of you have already learned a lesson. This is the consequence of showing off and


    being too rash," Anita remarked with a scoff, implicitly addressing the man who proposed to explore the


    holes earlier. Then, she continued, "That savage creature is a demonic spiritual beast. They are


    merciless and always hungry for spiritual creatures possessing spiritual power. It is their tactic to move


    under these holes until they get close to their target. At the perfect timing, they will rapidlye out of


    the holes and devour the prey. If anyone wants to pass through all these holes, he will have to properly


    locate the position of the demonic spiritual beasts and avoid them. To do so, he should move very fast,


    or he will end up as feed to these monsters."


    "Ha! That''s easier said than done. It won''t be a problem for you to locate the demonic spiritual beast


    since you are a Spiritual Emperor. But most of the people here are just Spiritual Kings. They certainly


    don''t have the ability to do that!" Abduh snorted, letting out a sour expression.


    "So what? That''s why it is called a trial. If everything can be easily done, then what good is this quest


    for?" Anita replied indifferently.


    "Enough chitchat. If we want to cross this cave, we should do something about those creatures. I


    suggest that a small group will be a decoy to lure the demonic spiritual beast away. When it''s


    already out of the way, we can guarantee our safety. How about this? I''ll volunteer to be the one to lead


    the group that''s going to be the bait. I just need the two other ns to each send a Spiritual Emperor


    that will assist me. When the three of us have sessfully distracted the beast, the rest can take that


    opportunity to cross over." Although Abduh''s proposal sounded kind on the surface, it was obvious


    he had an ulterior motive for doing so. He wanted Anita and Finnegan to join him in the group that


    would distract the demonic spiritual beast. With theirbined strength, there was a huge possibility


    that the rest of the members of the three teams could safely pass through. Abduh wanted to ensure


    that nothing bad would happen to the rest of his team since they had just lost a high-level Spiritual


    Emperor.


    Moreover, he also wanted to take this chance to show off his talent and courage in front of Alex.


    "Abduh, I''m actually pleased that you are taking this initiative. Your idea isn''t half bad. However, if


    you are thinking that I should be part of the group that will join you, I will have to decline. After all, this


    kind of trial is a rare opportunity for you juniors. I don''t want to interfere. Instead, I will ask M to assist


    you," Anita said with deep perception. She knew that the main role of the premium-grade Spiritual


    Emperors was to protect those who hade to train. If they did more than what they were tasked, it


    would be pointless. They would rob off the younger ones of the experience that they needed.


    "Fine. Alex, who will you send from your team?" Abduh knew what Anita was thinking, so he had no


    choice but to turn to Alex.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Alex, meanwhile, felt very hesitant since Finnegan was the only Spiritual Emperor in her group. Thus, if


    anything happened to him, their team would be in an extremely disadvantageous situation. Therefore,


    she could not risk sending Finnegan away and do the risky task. However, aside from Finnegan, she


    should be the next strongest member. Hence, she would have no choice but to do it herself.


    But just as she was about to volunteer herself, a voice suddenly echoed from behind her. "I will do it."


    All the Spiritual Emperors present looked in the direction where the voice came from and found that the


    man who just spoke up didn''t even have an astonishing appearance. In fact, as they analyzed him,


    they recognized from his aura that he was a just a low-level Spiritual King. With this, a trace of disdain


    appeared on their faces. They all believed that this person was being too full of himself.


    However, Alex thought the opposite. She knew that he was fitting for the role since it was none other


    than Rocky.


    "Are you sure about this?" Alex asked just to make sure.


    "Yes, of course," Rocky immediately answered.


    "Wait a minute. Just because you volunteered doesn''t mean that we''ll agree. I''m afraid that you are too


    weak for this task," Abduh suddenly butted in and wore a disapproving expression.


    "Well, it''s true that I am not that strong. But rest assured that I can run fast! If distracting the beast is


    the job, then you can trust me. Believe me, the demonic spiritual beast will not be able to catch up on


    me," Rocky emphasized with a proud smile.


    Of course, many were dumbfounded by Rocky''s confidence. They began murmuring at each other


    because they could not believe that someone would be so proud to admit he was good and quick to


    escape.

 Chapter 1927 Losing Confidence

    Chapter 1927 Losing Confidence


    "Are you sure? You know that this task will be very dangerous." Alex still had qualms. However, after


    seeing how confident Rocky was, she knew that he might have a way to deal with the demonic spiritual


    beast.


    "Don''t worry about me. Anyway, I am the weakest among the team, so I should at least do what I can to


    help us get out of this area. But please ask Spiritual Emperor Finnegan to save me afterwards," Rocky


    replied with a soft chuckle.


    Hearing this, Alex turned to Finnegan, and he just nodded in agreement.


    "Alex, what are you thinking? Juste with me and I will protect you. I will even make sure that you


    are the first to pass this cave," Abduh immediately said after hearing what Alex and her team agreed


    upon.


    "It''s fine. We will send Rookie as our representative," Alex dered firmly. Then, she hurriedly turned


    around so that Abduh could not bother her anymore.


    Seeing that Abduh had failed to catch Alex''s attention again and again, all the Spiritual Emperors


    present could not help but show a hint of mockery in their eyes.


    Because of Abduh''s identity, many people in the spiritual race would always show him respect.


    However, Alex did not care for it, and she was one of the very few people who dared to ignore him.


    Of course, after being snubbed by Alex again, Abduh got more pissed off. Since he knew that the


    most important thing as of the moment was to clear the trial first, he directed his frustration towards


    Rocky. "Hey, brat! Didn''t you see how powerful that demonic spiritual beast was? If you still want to live,


    then you''d better back off now. Don''t me us if you wet your pantster!"


    "Well, you should worry more about yourself." Rocky just smiled as he walked away. Then, he began


    floating into the air and soared above the burrows under the watchful gazes of the crowd.


    "What? Is that the Floating Skill?" Seeing what Rocky just did, the spirit warriors present were shocked


    and confused at the same time.


    After all, the Floating Skill was a unique skill of the Xiayu n. It should be impossible for someone


    outside their n to master it.


    Abduh''s face instantly darkened upon seeing that Rocky could use the Floating Skill. He was


    infuriated that Rocky was trying to steal his thunder, so he immediately followed closely behind. At the


    back of his mind, he had no intention of being overshadowed by a mere nobody.


    Soon enough, M also followed them as the representative of the Lingji n.


    After a while, Rocky, Abduh, and M entered the area that was full of burrows. In order to quickly


    attract the attention of the demonic spiritual beasts, they deliberately dispersed in different directions.


    Not long after, a demonic spiritual beast sensed them and surged out of the burrow beneath Rocky. It


    opened its huge mouth in an attempt to devour him whole.


    Witnessing this, Alex grew worried about Rocky.


    On the other hand, Abduh was not able to hide the sneer on his face, hoping that the savage beast


    would actually swallow Rocky and kill him off.


    Quickly noticing the huge beast, Rocky''s eyes narrowed, and he instantly unleashed his fighting energy


    at the Mystery Stage. It formed an invisible barrier that blocked the beast when it tried to chomp him


    down. At the same time, it was hurt by the fighting energy.


    Because of the pain inflicted by the fighting energy, the demonic spiritual beast hurriedly returned to the


    burrow to hide.


    Of course, the Spiritual Emperors were bbergasted to see that Rocky was able to fend off the


    ferocious beast. They couldn''t understand what he actually did to defeat it.


    Abduh got overconfident. He thought that if Rocky could easily send the mighty beast away, then he


    obviously could do the same.


    However, the strength of this demonic spiritual beast was equal to that of a Spiritual Emperor at the


    primary stage. Plus, it was a little stronger than ordinary spiritual beasts. Abduh was also just a


    primary-stage Spiritual Emperor, so it would be extremely hard for him to defeat it. As expected, when


    he faced the demonic spiritual beast, he made a spectacle of himself.


    Meanwhile, M seemed to be much stronger. She and the third demonic spiritual beast engaged in a


    fierce fight, but they fell at a stalemate.


    "Don''t dawdle around! Use this chance to get past the burrows while those three are distracting the


    demonic spiritual beasts!" Anita sternly ordered.


    Without wasting any time, the spirit warriors from the three teams rushed towards the opposite


    direction.


    Eventually, with Rocky, Abduh, and M facing off with the three demonic spiritual beasts, the spirit


    warriors easily passed through several rows of the burrows under the ground.


    After being entangled with the first demonic spiritual beast, Rocky was able to get away and move


    forward. On the other hand, the beast did not have the intention of letting him escape. It immediately


    chased after him, moving from one burrow to another.


    However, Rocky''s figure was like a soaring dragon that hastily crossed the clouds. No matter how fast


    the demonic spiritual beast was, it couldn''t catch up.


    This made the spirit warriors even more astonished. They couldn''t fathom how a mere primary-stage


    Spiritual King could handle a demonic spiritual beast, which effortlessly devoured a premium-stage


    Spiritual King just a while ago.


    After Rocky outdid the demonic spiritual beast that was chasing after him, Abduh also tried to steal


    the show and led the demonic spiritual beast that he was facing forward.


    M also followed suit.


    With the efforts of the three decoys, the three teams were also able to pass through the burrows


    smoothly. In fact, they had already covered more than two-thirds of the distance from the original point.


    However, just as the three teams were about to reach the end of the area that was covered with


    burrows, something unexpected happened.


    All of a sudden, two more demonic spiritual beasts popped out of the burrows in front of the three


    teams and blocked off the exit.


    At the same time, two more demonic spiritual beasts appeared behind them. They were instantly


    surrounded, and the beasts were about to form a pincer attack.


    In fact, two unlucky members from both the Xiayu n and the Lingji n were caught right after the


    demonic spiritual beasts suddenly appeared from behind them, and they instantly suffered a brutal


    death.


    The moment the spirit warriors saw this, they were fazed and felt shivers down their spines. They came


    to realize that nothing could be so easy inside the Ethereal Valley. The first test was already this hard,


    so it was already expected that the next ones would be even harsher.


    "Spiritual Emperor Anita! All of us should work together in order to get out of here. The situation is


    getting out of hand. You can''t just stand there anymore! Come on. As long as we can kill the two


    demonic spiritual beasts in front, we can just ignore the rest and move to safety!" Abduh shouted,


    feeling a bit desperate.


    Anita understood what Abduh was saying. The situation had turned for the worst, so the premium-


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    stage Spiritual Emperors could not afford to just wait until more became victims. Soon enough, the


    three ns reached an agreement.


    Without further ado, Anita and the premium-stage Spiritual Emperor of the Xiayu n rushed towards


    the two demonic spiritual beasts that were blocking their way. At the same time, Finnegan was


    responsible for taking care of the two at the back.


    After a fierce battle, one of the demonic spiritual beasts in front was finally taken down by Anita through


    her absolute strength. With this, a gap which they could pass through was opened.


    "Hurry up! Run as fast as you can!" Anita ordered.


    The teams rushed past the demonic spiritual beast that had just been killed, intending to break out of


    the encirclement.


    However, just as the spirit warriors thought they could sessfully pass through this time, a demonic


    spiritual beast suddenly shed with demonic light all over its body and went berserk. Its strength was


    now equal to that of a Spiritual Emperor at the premium stage.


    All the spirit warriors were struck dumb. This demonic spiritual beast, which was only originally at the


    primary stage of the Emperor Realm, suddenly increased its strength and broke through to the


    premium stage. This was unheard of and did not make any sense.


    However, they also realized that they were in the Ethereal Valley. This ce was so mysterious that


    anything might really happen, even if it defiedmon sense.


    ''It seems they won''t let us go that easily. This ce really is something!'' Rocky thought to himself as he


    let out a bitter smile.


    This was only the first test, but three spirit warriors had already died. Because of this, many spirit


    warriors lost their confidence.


    "Everyone, be careful. This is far from over."

 Chapter 1928 The Terrible Trip

    Chapter 1928 The Terrible Trip


    In his fear and frustration, Abduh could only call out to everyone. They looked in his direction with the


    realization that someone finally said what they had been thinking.


    At the same time, the three demonic beasts that Rocky and the others had previously engaged


    suddenly gathered towards the demonic beast in the cave while their bodies shed with demonic light.


    After a few seconds, the power of the three demonic beasts increased greatly, until they had reached


    the premium stage of the Emperor Realm.


    The real trouble was that the gap that had opened earlier had now been sealed again.


    "I don''t think we can eliminate all these monsters with just three Spiritual Emperors," Anita said as her


    face grew serious. She didn''t expect that their first trial would be this difficult.


    When Abduh heard what she said, his face darkened. As the third young master of the Xiayu n,


    the thought of dying in the Ethereal Valley perturbed him. Nheless, he still refused to think about


    this possibility.


    "Something''s not right. It should be impossible for these monsters to suddenly break through and reach


    the premium stage of the Emperor Realm that easy¡ªunless..." After some careful observations of


    these furious monsters, Rocky inferred something.


    "Everyone, gather together and defend with all your strength. I''ll go down the burrows and take a look!"


    Rocky yelled. He couldn''t wait around and do nothing any longer.


    Of course, the members of the three ns furrowed their brows in confusion at the sudden venture.


    Before they could even react, however, Rocky had already jumped into a burrow.


    Seeing this, Vivian immediately followed behind him.


    As soon as Rocky fell into an underground cave, Vivian also appeared beside him.


    "Oh? Why are you here?" Rocky nced at Vivian with raised brows.


    "I figured it''d be much more efficient if we kill this monster together," Vivian replied. She had already


    anticipated what Rocky wanted to do.


    Rocky simply chuckled. Then, they quickly moved forward and started looking for clues. A moment


    the aura of a premium-stage Spiritual Emperor. When they looked closer, this demonic spiritual beast


    also had a few slender bodies living on it that stretched upward. Apparently, the upper parts of these


    bodies were the demonic beasts that Rocky and the others had been confronting all this time.


    "I''ve been wondering why those demonic beasts could increase their strength that much in so little


    time. It turns out they''re just part of another demonic beast," Rocky stated as his eyes narrowed.


    "Should I kill it?" Vivian asked as she looked at Rocky.


    "No. Let me. If you release your power here, the people above us will surely perceive it," Rocky quickly


    reminded.


    "Oh, right. Well, hurry." Knowing it could get them in trouble if they noticed a different aura from her,


    Vivian instantly agreed.


    Rocky dashed forward straight away and condensed the fighting energy at the Mystery Stage in his


    palm.


    Sensing Rocky''s aura, the giant demonic beast immediately whipped a tentacle towards him.


    However, it instantly got dismembered by the dense ck power around Rocky the moment it


    approached him.


    In response, the giant demonic beast let out a painful howl.


    Immediately after, Rocky silently appeared before the giant monster with his fighting energy still


    condensed in his hand.


    Then, Rocky hurled the fighting energy into the enormous body of the monster, making it suddenly


    swell up.


    Boom!


    As the beast exceeded the limit, it exploded with a loud bang. Green blood sshed everywhere, and


    all of its broken limbs scattered all over the ground.


    At the same time, the parts of the demonic beast, which trapped the warriors of the three ns above,


    also dried up and turned into mummies.


    Seeing this, everyone''s eyes widened. They were utterly dumbfounded at what suddenly happened.


    However, they did not have the time to bother about the reason for now. Instead, they immediately took


    the opportunity to get past the burrows and reach the other side of the cave.


    Meanwhile. Rocky and Vivian also quickly returned above the ground and reunited with their team


    members.


    "What happened down there? What did you do? Why did all of those monsters suddenly die?" Alex


    immediately asked, looking at Rocky and Vivian with curious eyes.


    Of course, all the members of the other two ns also focused their eyes on Rocky. They were smart


    enough to realize that Rocky and Vivian must have done something to kill those monsters after they


    entered that burrow under the ground. However, even after racking their brains, they didn''t have an


    idea what exactly happened down there.


    "Nothing. It''s not a big deal. We should just go ahead and continue our journey." Of course, Rocky


    would not give any more detail. He just waved his hand, jumped into the air and walked towards the


    other side of the cave.


    The warriors from the three ns could just exchange puzzled looks with each other. Nheless, they


    did not have the time to pry on it at the moment. The most important thing for now was to get out of


    there and proceed to the reserved cultivation area.


    With this, the teams of the three ns eventually moved forward.


    After walking for about half a day, they encountered three forks which would require them to make a


    crucial decision.


    If they chose to go separate ways and pick different forks, they would definitely end up encountering


    different trials.


    "Abduh, Spiritual Emperor Anita, you can choose first which way you are taking," Alex politely


    offered.


    But of course, since no one really knew what kind of trials would be behind these forks, there was


    actually no difference whether who was the first one to choose.


    "No, Alex. You can choose before me!" Abduh immediately replied, trying to sound like a gentleman.


    "To some degree, you are my juniors. Hence, I should let you choose first," Anita also chimed in,


    generously giving the other two the chance.


    "Then, we''ll take on your offer and choose the left one," Rocky suddenly said without any reservation.


    Hearing this, Alex turned to Rocky, and thetter just nodded his head at her.


    "All right. We are taking the left fork!" Knowing that Rocky must have his own reason for choosing the


    specific path, Alex made up her mind and trusted his instincts.


    Afterward, the team of the Wankong n walked towards the left fork and parted ways from the other


    two ns.


    Alex''s team walked for about two hours before they suddenly entered an area filled with snow. The


    ce was so cold that the surroundings were dozens of degrees below zero. In fact, even though they


    protected themselves with their spiritual power, the freezing sensation was still permeating into their


    skin and bones.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Damn it! This area is so cold!"


    "Why did we even choose this path?"


    "We might freeze to death in here!"


    At this point, many of the team''s members grew dissatisfied with Rocky''s choice. They assumed that


    they had chosen the wrong path.


    "Rookie, why did you choose this path to begin with?" Alex also could not help but ask.


    "Well, my hunch told me to choose this one," Rocky uttered with a carefree smile. The only reason why


    he chose this path was because the God-killing Sword in his Magic Spiritual Space suddenly resonated


    when they were in the process of making the decision. Obviously, if the God-killing Sword was pointing


    at this fork, then the path it led to must have something to do with it.


    "Look ahead of you. It seems that we are not the first ones to have arrived here. Other groups arrived


    earlier than us." Rocky then pointed at the footprints on the snow in front of them. It looked as if they


    extended into the distance.


    "If someone is exploring the way ahead of us, then we can just follow these footprints," Alex dered


    after thinking for a while. After all, this was the best course of action in this case.


    Hence, after taking a short break, the group continued their journey on this snowynd.

 Chapter 1929 In The Midair

    Chapter 1929 In The Midair


    While Rocky''s team explored the snownd, the other teams were scattered, engaging other


    dangerous areas as well.


    Moreover, it seemed that some of the other teams had already entered the snownd before Rocky


    and his team. Thus, they grabbed the chance to follow their footprints to make their lives a little easier.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Although they still encountered a few demonic spiritual beasts, whose strengths were equal to that of a


    primary-stage Spiritual Emperor, it did not cause them much trouble. After all, Finnegan, a medium-


    stage Spiritual Emperor was with them.


    The area they were treading was actually a vast expanse of whitend. Even if they wanted to, it was


    pretty difficult to tell which direction they were headed to. All they could do was follow the footprints of


    the previous teams. However, unexpectedly, the snow disappeared, and the ground ahead was


    covered by ayer of thick ice. It was as smooth as a mirror, and it also covered a huge area. Because


    of this, they could no longer use the footprints of the other teams as a guide.


    "Young Master, we can''t track the traces of other teams anymore! We have to do this on our own from


    here on," a Spiritual King at the premium stage reported as soon as he came back from scouting the


    area.


    With a slight frown, Alex turned to Finnegan to consult him. However, he just lightly shook his head and


    said, "I''m afraid I''m also not familiar with the Ethereal Valley and have no prior experience with it. What


    we should do and where we should go from here on will be up to you."


    Hearing this, Alex was obviously overwhelmed and was at a loss for what to do. After all, she had no


    experience either. If something bad happened to her team because of her poor decisions, she would


    surely regret it.


    Seeing the worried look on her face, Rocky shook his head and let out a wry smile. Then, after thinking


    for a while, he called out to her, "Could youe here for a while?"


    Alex immediately walked towards Rocky, assuming that he had some great ideas. "Do you know what


    we should do now?" she whispered.


    "Where do you think we are right now?" Rocky asked vaguely.


    "Where? Of course, we are in a snownd," Alex answered in a matter-of-fact way, a bit confused at


    what Rocky was trying to say.


    "I am referring to our current position."


    "How should I know? I have never been to this ce before," Alex replied with a frown.


    "All right, let me make the question simpler. How do you think theyer of ice beneath us was formed? I


    don''t think there are many ces where a thickyer of ice could be formed in a snownd." Rocky


    had no choice but to prompt her and give her some clues.


    "A thickyer of ice? Are you implying that a hugeke is right beneath our feet?" Finally, Alex


    understood what Rocky was trying to say.


    "Assuming that it is indeed ake, how did it form?" Rocky asked again, forcing Alex to use her mind.


    Then, after thinking for a while, she came up with two possibilities. "It is most probably formed by a


    river. The other possibility is it was caused by underground water."


    "That''s right. Now, if it is formed by a river, there will definitely be a source of that river. If it is formed by


    underground water, then there must be an underground waterway. No matter which one it is, there


    should be traces around that we can easily find. Have you thought of what we should do next?" Rocky


    asked with a straight face, recognizing that Alex must have already figured it out.


    At the same time, Alex''s eyes lit up. It seemed that she fully understood what he meant.


    Without wasting any time, she ordered the Spiritual King at the premium stage to explore the


    surroundings again.


    Soon enough, the Spiritual King at the premium stage came back and reported that he found a trace of


    a river under the thickyer of ice. Moreover, he also discovered traces that the other teams before


    them were fetching water from it.


    Because of the good news, the team''s morale improved again. With this, they continued moving


    forward, trying their best to track and catch up with the other teams that were just ahead of them.


    Half a dayter, the ice turned into a ground filled with snow again. It meant that they just got out of the


    vastke of ice.


    Then, not long after, Rocky and the others saw a few figures in front of them. It seemed that these


    people were from other teams that came before them.


    However, just as when they got close enough to those figures, the scene that weed them made


    them tremble in fear.


    The figures that they saw from afar were either dead or heavily injured. The situation was obviously


    tragic and had gone out of hand. One of them had his chest pierced through by ice thorns, and blood


    was still flowing all over his body. From the expression on his face, one could tell that he died with


    utmost regret.


    The primary cause of death and injuries of these spirit warriors were those huge and sharp ice thorns


    popping out from the ground.


    "Argh!" At this moment, a painful scream was heard not far away from them.


    Rocky and his teammates immediately looked in the direction where the voice came from. Then, they


    saw that it was a female spirit warrior who seemed to be from the Lingji n. She was trapped by


    several ice thorns, and she was in a very perilous situation.


    "We should go and save her before it''s toote!" On impulse, Alex suddenly shouted and rushed over


    to save her.


    However, just after taking a few steps forward, several ice thorns suddenly rose from the ground. They


    moved so fast that she wouldn''t have enough time to dodge them.


    Fortunately, in the blink of an eye, a figure silently appeared behind her. He wrapped his arm around


    her waist and hastily pulled her back.


    Alex was still in a daze after what just happened. She vividly saw the ice thorns intertwine in front of


    her. Her face turned ghastly pale as she was almost impaled by the ice thorns. She did not even


    understand how she was able to get away in time. If it wasn''t for the person who saved her, she would


    have been dead by now.


    When she finally regained her senses, she also looked up at her savior. The moment she saw the face


    of the one who saved her, she was astonished and her mouth was left open. It was none other than


    Rocky.


    At this moment, she was leaning against Rocky''s chest and could vaguely hear his heartbeat. She


    could also feel the steady breathinging from above her head that was slightly reaching her


    earlobe. This, in turn, made her a little restless, instantly turning her face very red.


    It had actually been her first time being held so intimately by a man ever since her father did so when


    she was a child. Although she had been trained and raised as a man since childhood, and her behavior


    was undoubtedly like a man''s, she was still a woman inside. Thus, she would be flustered by


    something like this.


    "Are you okay? Don''t worry, you''re safe now," Rocky assured in a gentle tone.


    "Y-yes. I''m okay. Thank you..." Alex replied, hastily leaving Rocky''s arms to hide her shyness.


    After making sure that Alex was fine, Finnegan and all the spirit warriors in the team were greatly


    relieved.


    At this time, Vivian walked beside Rocky and Alex and informed them, "There should be some kind of


    spiritual array under the snow that is being triggered by stepping on it. In the process, it traps anyone


    who does. Based on what I can observe, the scope of the spiritual array is quiterge. In other words, if


    we don''t have some powerful enchanted barrier that can block these ice thorns, I''m afraid we don''t


    have a chance of safely passing through it."


    As soon as Vivian said this, all the spirit warriors in the team, including Finnegan, wore a serious look


    on their faces.


    Rocky let out a sigh, knowing that Vivian''s judgment was on point. Just by merely looking at the chaotic


    scene in front of them, one could conclude that the power of these ice thorns was extremely


    overbearing. They could easily prate a Spiritual King''s body protection that was made up of


    spiritual power, and their destructive power was very evident.


    It was already pretty difficult for a Spiritual King to walk through the snownd because of the harsh


    climate. Now, with the deadly ice thorns that could appear anytime and anywhere, it became even


    more difficult to pass through the snownd.


    "If we could only fly, we wouldn''t have such a hard time dealing with this ce. I should have prepared


    a flying spiritual beast beforehand," Alex said frustratingly.


    "Do you really think that the spiritual array will only attack anyone that stayed on the ground?" Rocky


    smiled and picked up a small amount of snow to form a snowball. Then, he threw it into the air above


    the spiritual array.


    Just as the snowball flew midair, a sh of lightning struck it down, revealing a devastating power.

 Chapter 1930 A Skull

    Chapter 1930 A Skull


    After seeing the unexpected scene, Alex and the rest of the spirit warriors of the team were


    bbergasted. It turned out that not only the ground was under the effect of the spiritual array, but also


    the sky above it.


    "This is insane! I think we''d better make a detour than try to get past this area!" Finnegan suggested


    with a frown. It was pretty obvious that with the current strength of their team, they would just dig their


    own grave if they insisted on going through the snownd. Hence, he thought that it was better to find


    another way than die here.


    "Not so fast. We can still safely pass through this area," Rocky said in a calm tone.


    "What are you talking about? Have you thought of a way to ovee the power of the spiritual array?"


    Alex asked and looked at Rocky with furrowed brows.


    Of course, Rocky knew how they could easily get out of there, but he didn''t want to expose his strength


    too soon. However, he also thought that if he didn''t make a move now, the team would probably have


    to make a detour. In fact, since he had entered the Ethereal Valley, he could act alone with Vivian to


    easily aplish their task. He just wanted to express his gratitude to Alex because he was able to


    enter the Ethereal Valley smoothly this time all thanks to her. Therefore, he decided to act with Vivian


    after they paid Alex in full.


    Naturally, what Rocky had in mind was that Alex and the Wankong n could gain something in the


    Ethereal Valley and also regain the prestige of their n.


    "I have a way to greatly boost the speed of the entire team, but I need everyone topletely follow


    my orders. And I mean obeying without any hesitation!" Rocky said sternly.


    Hearing this, Alex nced at Finnegan and the other spirit warriors before dering, "As long as you


    are a hundred percent sure to seed, we will listen to you."


    At the back of Alex''s mind, she knew that they only overcame the first test thanks to Rocky. Otherwise,


    they might not even be alive right now. Thus, if he told them that he could get all of them out of this


    predicament again, then they would be more than willing to listen to him.


    "All right then, wait a minute." Right after saying that, Rocky walked aside and entered the pce with


    his mind.


    "Prepare a few defensive divine treasures for me. I need some that are enough to protect seven or


    eight people," Rocky told the guardian of the pce.


    "Master, although you have unlocked a new level of divine treasures, it will take a lot of spiritual power


    to activate one. Moreover, you can only use a divine treasure once in three days," the guardian


    informed.


    "I know. Let me handle the rest. Anyway, make sure that the defensive power of the divine treasure


    must be strong enough." The important thing as of the moment was Rocky could help Alex and her


    teammates get through the difficulty first. After that, he could have enough time to think of his next


    moves.


    With his and Vivian''s strength, they actually didn''t need to rely on a divine treasure to pass through the


    area at all. However, Alex and the other spirit warriors were only Spiritual Kings. Therefore, without the


    protection of a powerful divine treasure, it would be difficult for him and Vivian to pass through while


    protecting everyone.


    Then, a momentter, a strange light appeared in front of Rocky and soon turned into what seemed to


    be a bone shield.


    "This is the Demonic Bone Shield. It can cover a range of about ten meters, and its defensive prowess


    should be enough to protect you and yourpanions. The Demonic Bone Shield used to be one of


    the top ten defensive treasures in the Holy-Evil World. It could even block the attack of a deity at the


    premium stage. However, because this is only an imitation of the original one, it would only be able to


    resist the power below the God Realm at most. Nheless, in your current situation, I think its ability


    should be more than enough," the guardian exined in detail.


    "I see. This newly unlocked divine treasure is indeed extraordinary. In terms of strength, this should be


    even more powerful than the one I previously used in the Ghostly Demon Land," Rocky replied, fully


    satisfied to hear about the capability of the Demonic Bone Shield.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    After that, he hurriedly left the pce and returned to his body.


    "Listen carefully. This is what we are going to do. All of us will form a straight line with Tripp at the rear,


    while I take lead. We are to proceed with our hands held together. Then, the moment we enter the area


    that is affected by the spiritual array, I want all of you to release your spiritual power to the fullest. I will


    use everyone''s spiritual power to boost the speed of the team. Is that clear?" Rocky asked after


    exining everything.


    "Young Master, are you sure you want to take this risk?" Finnegan asked. Of course, he was still


    worried because they had already seen the horror brought by the power of the spiritual array.


    "I believe in Rookie. Finnegan, if you and the others feel worried, I won''t stop you from leaving and


    making a detour," Alex answered without a shred of hesitation. Although she knew that her statement


    didn''t sound good, she had to say it in order to make them put their confidence in Rocky.


    However, even after hearing Alex''s resolve, Finnegan and the other spirit warriors still could not help


    but look at each other reluctantly.


    "What are you so worried about? With Rookie, there is nothing that can''t be done! This is the Ethereal


    Valley. If you want to gain something from it, you should be prepare to take a risk. Besides, if you make


    a detour, do you think that you will be able to get anything? Chances are the warriors ahead of you


    would have already acquired it," Vivian said convincingly. Of course, everything she said was true. She


    just picked the right words to say, knowing that everyone had a greedy side. Hence, they should


    eventually have the urge to risk their lives to fulfill their selfish interests.


    As expected, as soon as Vivian finished speaking, the spirit warriors of the Wankong n had a


    sudden change of heart. They all walked towards Rocky and Alex to proceed with the n.


    Seeing this, Finnegan could just sigh. He had no other choice but to join them.


    "Then, let''s do this!" Immediately after, Rocky turned around and faced the area under the spiritual


    array.


    Alex followed closely behind Rocky while the other spirit warriors also arranged themselves ording


    to Rocky''s instructions. Finnegan stood second to thest, and Vivian was responsible for guarding the


    rear.


    Then, everyone held the hands of both the people in front and behind them.


    "Are you ready?" Rocky took ast nce on the team before releasing the spiritual power which was


    equal to a Spiritual King''s.


    Afterward, Alex also released her spiritual power. At the same time, the other warriors released their


    spiritual power one after another. Then, after everyone had already activated their spiritual power to


    form a close connection, Rocky shouted, "Go!"


    As soon as Rocky gave the order, he immediately recited the marching poem in the Army-blessing


    Scroll. Soon enough, everyone in the team, including him, began to feel that their speed was growing


    as if they were just sliding on ice.


    Naturally, the spirit warriors of the Wankong n were startled. They didn''t know how Rocky managed


    to really pull it off.


    In fact, with the number of the people in the team, it was not enough for Rocky to disy the strength


    of the Army-blessing Scroll. However, the spirit warriors were much stronger than ordinary people, and


    the strength of a Spiritual King was actually equivalent to a hundred soldiers. Therefore, the spiritual


    sense formed by Rocky and the other warriors was already enough to produce a morale of a thousand


    soldiers. This way, he could still manifest and use the strength of the Army-blessing Scroll.


    However, just as Rocky and the others rushed into the area that was bound by the spiritual array,


    vicious ice thorns also started popping out from the ground one after another, intending to stop them


    from moving forward.


    At first, the ice thorns didn''t catch up with the speed that was exhibited by Rocky and the others. But as


    their spiritual power was gradually spent, it eventually started to weaken. As a result, the team''s morale


    also began to decline, making their speed slow down.


    Because of this, it didn''t take long for the ice thorns to catch up with them. Then, to their surprise, a


    mountain of ice thorns was suddenly formed in front of them. They knew that if they collided into it, they


    would definitely be courting death.


    Seeing this terrifying scene, the spirit warriors couldn''t help but panic. In fact, they instantly regretted


    believing Rocky to take this crazy risk.


    On the other hand, Rocky already expected this to happen. At this crucial moment, he unleashed the


    Demonic Bone Shield that he got from the pce.


    In an instant, the Demonic Bone Shield turned into a huge skull that enveloped Rocky and everyone


    else in the team.

 Chapter 1931 Give Up

    Chapter 1931 Give Up


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A series of deafening explosions reverberated. Then, when the spirit warriors of the Wankong n


    looked around, they were dumbfounded to see that the mountain of ice thorns that blocked their way


    had actually disappeared. Moreover, they did not even sustain any injury at all. Of course, they could


    not believe what just happened, and it was as if they were dreaming.


    With the help of the mighty defensive power of the Demonic Bone Shield, Rocky and the rest of his


    team finally got past the area that was bound by the spiritual array.


    After confirming that there was no imminent danger around them, Rocky decided to put away the


    Demonic Bone Shield and deactivated the Army-blessing Scroll.


    Soon enough, the speed of the whole team slowed down until they eventually halted.


    Except for Finnegan, the rest of the spirit warriors, including Alex, could not help but sit on the snow


    upon realizing that they were already safe. They were furiously panting from fatigue since their spiritual


    power was almost exhausted.


    "I cannot believe that we really made it past that vicious spiritual array!" Alex eximed. She seemed


    to sound extremely excited and confused at the same time.


    "Me, either. What Rookie just did is beyond myprehension!" Even Finnegan could only sigh in


    disbelief. After all, he was a Spiritual Emperor at the medium stage and was supposed to be the


    strongest in their team. However, his strength was not enough to get his team past the overwhelming


    tests in the Ethereal Valley. Moreover, the one that actually saved them was just a Spiritual King.


    Of course, if he knew Rocky''s real strength, everything would make sense.


    "Everyone, get enough rest and take some pills to replenish your spiritual power. Although we have


    gotten out of that trouble, it''s still hard to say what kind of test we will encounter next," Rocky urged the


    members of his team.


    "Hey, I need to talk to you," Vivian whispered as she signaled to Rocky.


    Rocky raised his eyebrows, wondering what Vivian wanted to talk about. Then, he followed her away


    from the warriors of the Wankong n.


    "So, when are we going to leave these people and act on our own? We are wasting too much time."


    Vivian went straight to the point. It seemed that she wanted to remind Rocky that their main purpose for


    "I know what you are thinking. However, let''s just wait until we escort them to the designated area,"


    Rocky replied without any reluctance.


    "What? You don''t have to be so kind to these people! Wait a minute. Do you have a crush on Alex? Is it


    what this is about?" Truth be told, Vivian was sometimes annoyed at Rocky''s generosity and


    helpfulness. After all, she was born in the Shura Race, and they were known to have a culture of doing


    things ording to their own interests. Hence, she didn''t understand why Rocky would go to such


    extent to help people that he barely knew.


    "So what if I do? Am I not allowed to have a concubine?" Rocky replied jokingly.


    "Well, I actually have no objection to that. But just remember that the two Godly Geniuses won''t let you


    go if they know about this!" Vivian red at Rocky before she shook her head andughed.


    "Don''t worry. I just want Alex to get what she wants. Think of it as our thanks for her support to us,"


    Rocky said with a gentle smile.


    "Okay, fine. Whatever!" Because of the times that they spent together, Vivian already knew what kind of


    person Rocky was, and no matter what she did, she would not be able to change his mind. Besides,


    she just came to assist Rocky in his task, so she had no problem doing how he wanted to do things.


    After resting for about four hours, Rocky and the rest got back on their feet and went on their way.


    A whole day passed, and the team of the Wankong n still did not encounter anything out of the


    ordinary.


    Except for a few demonic spiritual beasts, they were able to handle things quite smoothly.


    "It seems that we can get out of the snownd very soon." As Rocky looked onwards, he saw


    numerous icebergs at the distance. But behind those icebergs, he could catch a glimpse of reflected


    rays of the setting sun, which indicated a whole other area.


    However, just as Rocky and the others thought they were about to reach the end of the snownd, a


    deafening roar suddenly echoed and shook the vicinity.


    Rocky could not help but frown while he looked in the direction where the roar came from. Afterward,


    he saw many spiritual lights flickering in the northeast. From where he was standing, it appeared as if


    there were spirit warriors fighting in the distance.


    ''It seems that I am about to see something good!'' A subtle smile was revealed on Rocky''s face after he


    sensed something. Then, he approached Alex and said, "Young Master, you and the other spirit


    warriors should stay here. Tripp and I will go there and have a look."


    "No. I''ll go with you! Finnegan can stay here with the rest," Alex proposed. It seemed that she was also


    interested in what was happening.


    Rocky hesitated for a moment, but then he eventually agreed.


    After a while, he, Alex, and Vivian headed towards the northeast, where they saw the other spirit


    warriors.


    Not long after, they saw that more than twenty spiritual warriors were actually fighting with a ferocious


    Ice Phoenix that was flying in the air. The aura of the Ice Phoenix was actually equal to a Spiritual


    Emperor at the peak stage, so it was extremely strong. Judging from the rich spiritual energy that it


    kept on emitting, it could easily be said that the Ice Phoenix was no ordinary spiritual beast. In fact, at


    its level, it could be considered as the king of the spiritual beasts.


    Among those spirit warriors, who were facing the Ice Phoenix, there were two premium-stage Spiritual


    Emperors, two medium-stage Spiritual Emperors, three primary-stage Spiritual Emperors, and the rest


    were Spiritual Kings. Based on the situation, it could be inferred that the spirit warriors from more than


    three of the noble ns had joined hands.


    However, although there were many talented spirit warriors out there, it was apparent that they couldn''t


    have the advantage over the Ice Phoenix, whose strength was equal to a Spiritual Emperor at the peak


    stage.


    Upon seeing that the spirit warriors were fighting together against a spiritual beast, Rocky instantly


    became intrigued. He spected that there must be a huge reason behind this, so he quickly observed


    what was going on.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Before long, Rocky noticed that the Ice Phoenix seemed to be guarding a strange and huge ice tree


    behind it. Upon closer inspection, he could see argeir on the ice tree, and there was a faint flicker


    of spiritual light in their. Usually, based on his experience, this signified the presence of a divine


    treasure. Although the existence of divine treasures should be very rare, it must be possible here in the


    Ethereal Valley.


    Acting on his instincts, Rocky hurriedly said to Alex and Vivian, "I think there is a treasure in their. I


    will go and see if I can get it."


    "What? You can''t go! It''s too risky. Can''t you see what''s going on? All of those Spiritual Emperors have


    already joined hands, but they still can''t seed. What makes you think that you can get it?!" Alex


    strongly refused.


    On the other hand, Vivian didn''t say anything. After all, she knew that in reality it was just a piece of


    cake for Rocky to get the treasure in their if he used his real strength. However, if he was trying to


    get it while only exhibiting the strength of a Spiritual King, it might be pretty difficult to do it.


    "But my gut says that it could be a divine treasure. It''s worth taking the risk!" Rocky said persuasively.


    Although the divine treasure might not have a high rank, it was still something that was extremely rare


    in the Supreme Ether Land.


    "You think that it''s a divine treasure? That''s impossible!" Although Alex wasn''t that knowledgeable


    about treasures, she at least knew how rare divine treasures could be. In fact, it was said that they only


    appeared in legends.


    "Did you forget that this is the Ethereal Valley? Anything is possible, including the presence of a divine


    treasure. Also, think about it logically. Why would these ns'' spirit warriors work together with all their


    might if it isn''t for something very precious?" Rocky asked with a straight face.


    "You have a point. But this spiritual beast is astonishingly powerful! What can you do about it?" Of


    course, Alex still had a lot of misgivings. She knew that Rocky was powerful, but she didn''t want him to


    take such a huge risk.


    "Let me just have a go at it. Wait for me here." As soon as Rocky finished his words, he quickly rushed


    over and approached the ice tree.


    At the same time, even though the spirit warriors hadbined their efforts to take down the Ice


    Phoenix, they were still unable to break through its impregnable defense. In fact, they were already


    frustrated that they were on the verge of giving up. They thought that even though the treasure in the


    Since most of the spirit warriors had started to give up, even the remaining medium-stage and


    premium-stage Spiritual Emperors also had no choice but to retreat.


    However, just as these spirit warriors backed off one after another, a figure suddenly rushed out of


    nowhere and bravely approached the Ice Phoenix. It seemed that he wanted to break through its


    defenses on his own.

 Chapter 1932 Gloating

    Chapter 1932 Gloating


    "Where did this guye from? Is he nning to confront the Ice Phoenix by himself? He must have a


    death wish!"


    "That''s right! Did he not see that we were not able to break through its defenses even after joining


    hands for a few hours? What makes him think that he can do anything alone?"


    "This guy is a fool. That is the only exnation!"


    The spirit warriors sneered at Rocky, thinking that he was just wasting his life.


    At the same time, under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Rocky approached the Ice Phoenix without a


    hint of hesitation.


    Seeing that Rocky was bravely rushing towards it, the Ice Phoenix was not too amused. It increased its


    spiritual power and pped its wings harshly. Then, an iparably cold wind rushed out in an instant,


    which was enough to freeze everything in the vicinity.


    Meanwhile, as Rocky was in midair, he also felt that his speed had drastically slowed down under the


    influence of the ice wind and cold air.


    The next moment, he activated his Devilish Phantom Skill, creating several avatars. Then, the avatars


    dispersed in different directions in order to distract the Ice Phoenix. This way, Rocky could find a


    chance to break through. However, the Ice Phoenix seemed to be smarter than he expected. It was


    ''That''s strange. This spiritual beast''s power is not as strong as I initially thought. It seems that someone


    just summoned it, '' Rocky thought to himself, furrowing his brows. Soon enough, he noticed that his


    spection was getting clearer, but he still continued to test it.


    After about five minutes of being in a stalemate, Rocky found that although the Ice Phoenix wasn''t that


    strong, it didn''t give him any chance to approach the divine treasure. Left with no choice, he eventually


    returned to where Alex and Vivian were.


    "Hey! Don''t pull a stunt like that ever again!" Vivian yelled, pretending to scold Rocky.


    After all, it was impossible for a Spiritual King to break through the defenses of a spiritual beast whose


    strength was equal to a Spiritual Emperor at the peak stage. If Rocky didn''t want his real strength to be


    exposed, then he had no way of getting the divine treasure that easily.


    "We can''t just give up. Besides, I just tested out the strength of the Ice Phoenix. Based on what I


    noticed, this spiritual beast should be a beast spirit that has been summoned," Rocky said with his


    eyes lit up.


    "It is a beast spirit?" Alex and Vivian could just look at each other after hearing what Rocky said.


    "Yes. If I am not mistaken, this beast spirit must be summoned by the divine treasure. Hence, it seems


    that the treasure must be really unusual after all." Rocky''s eyes narrowed as he took a nce at the Ice


    Phoenix again.


    "Are you sure? That''s amazing!" Vivian responded, though she had a lot of doubts at the back of her


    mind. After all, if Rocky was indeed correct, the treasure that they were looking for was extremely


    outstanding.


    "Do you want to get a hold of this treasure?" Rocky turned to Alex and asked.


    "Of course, I do. Obtaining it is the best that I could wish for. However, I am also sure that the risk is


    just too huge. Thus, you can already forget it." Although Alex was obviously hopeful and tempted to


    acquire the treasure, she still remained very rational.


    "What are you talking about? As long as you want it, I''ll be sure to get it for you," Rocky replied with a


    confident smile.


    Immediately after, he entered the pce with his mind and asked the guardian for a divine treasure that


    could hide the user''s aura. Upon having it, he quickly returned to reality.


    "All right, this is what we''re going to do. I will try my best to attract the attention of the spiritual beast. At


    that time, Tripp, take Alex with you and go get the treasure in the beast''sir," Rocky instructed firmly.


    "But how? The spiritual beast''s Spiritual Domain is veryrge. I''m afraid that it will discover us right


    away as soon as we get close to their," Vivian asked with a disapproving expression on her face.


    "That''s why you will need this. Use it, and you won''t be discovered by the beast spirit." Then, Rocky


    took out the magic treasure that he had taken from the pce and handed it over to Vivian. "This


    treasure can easily hide your aura. However, you can only use it once. So, I trust that you can utilize it


    at the perfect timing."


    Rocky knew that since Vivian''s strength was close to the God Realm, she could use an imitation of a


    divine treasure without any problem.


    "I see." Seeing that Rocky is very confident with his n, Vivian didn''t say anything more and just took


    the divine treasure from him.


    "Rookie, be very careful," Alex reminded, showing a very worried expression.


    "Don''t worry about me! Just focus on getting the treasure." Rocky smiled calmly as if the Ice Phoenix


    was not a big threat.


    Soon after, he rushed towards the vicious spiritual beast again. This time, it could be seen that he was


    more serious. Of course, he had to. Otherwise, it would be difficult to suppress the Ice Phoenix.


    "This guy is going at it again! Is he that desperate to get the treasure from their?"


    "Who cares? It''s not like he can seed! He''s just a mere Spiritual King. It doesn''t really matter


    whether he dies or not."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    When the spirit warriors saw that Rocky was trying to confront the Ice Phoenix again, they also felt that


    it was ridiculous. They could not help but think that he had gone insane.


    When the Ice Phoenix saw that Rocky was rushing towards it again, it let out a furious roar and


    released the cold wind once more.


    This time, Rocky didn''t bother to dodge. He remained still and engaged the cold wind.


    "What the hell? Is he crazy? This guy is suicidal!" Seeing Rocky''s odd action, the spirit warriors were


    shocked and confused at the same time.


    Of course, they didn''t know what he was trying to aplish at this moment. But in fact, Rocky''s body


    had already been surrounded by the fighting energy at the Mystery Stage, which could invisibly


    eliminate the cold wind that was rushing towards him.


    Therefore, when the cold wind reached Rocky, it instantly disappeared and left no injury to him at all.


    With this, the eyes of spirit warriors widened as they were stunned from what they just witnessed.


    "That''s impossible! How could he resist the power equal to that of a Spiritual Emperor at the peak


    stage? Isn''t he just a Spiritual King at the primary stage?"


    "Maybe he used some kind of a powerful treasure. But what kind of treasure can resist that kind of


    attack? It should be pretty invaluable!"


    "Then, who the hell is this guy? How can he possess such a precious treasure? Does anyone here


    know who he is?"


    For a moment, all the spirit warriors looked at each other, trying to figure out who Rocky was.


    Meanwhile, just as the spirit warriors were still in a daze at Rocky''s performance, no one noticed Vivian


    and Alex. They had been well prepared, waiting for the perfect moment to use the treasure given by


    Rocky. As Vivian raised the divine treasure, a strange light enveloped the two of them. From the


    outside, it seemed that the two of them turned invisible, and no one would be able to detect them.


    Wasting no time, the two girls rushed towards the ice tree just as Rocky instructed earlier.


    On the other hand, because Rocky was able to somehow restrain the Ice Phoenix, the spirit warriors


    thought they could take advantage of the moment.


    Soon enough, several Spiritual Emperors at the medium stage and the premium stage started


    encircling the Ice Phoenix in an attempt to bring it down.


    However, the cold wind released by the Ice Phoenix got stronger and stronger. As Rocky realized that


    the Spiritual Emperors were trying to take advantage of the situation, he had an idea and revealed a


    cunning smile. The next moment, he suddenly ran backwards toward the Spiritual Emperors gathered


    around.


    When the Spiritual Emperors saw that Rocky wasing towards them together with the cold wind


    from the Ice Phoenix, they were startled and started fleeing in all directions.


    "Oh, forgive my carelessness!" Rocky shouted, obviously trying to piss them off.


    Of course, the Spiritual Emperors knew what Rocky really wanted to do. Hence, they naturally became


    angry with him, feeling humiliated at what just happened.


    "Damn this guy! Why don''t we join hands and teach him a lesson?" a very furious Spiritual Emperor at


    the premium stage said through gritted teeth.


    The other Spiritual Emperors nodded in agreement and wanted to get back at Rocky.


    Before long, the Spiritual Emperors rushed towards Rocky, who was still resisting the cold force from


    the Ice Phoenix.


    Seeing that Rocky was actually caught up in such a passive position, they could not help but gloat.


    They all thought that he deserved it.


    However, Rocky just smiled carelessly. In an instant, he narrowed his eyes, unleashing several streams


    of fighting energy at the Mystery Stage. They began surging towards the Spiritual Emperors behind


    him, and one could just imagine what could happen next.

 Chapter 1933 Unable To Catch Up

    Chapter 1933 Unable To Catch Up


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    In the blink of an eye, the Spiritual Emperors that were charging at Rocky seemed to have crashed into


    an invisible wall. They were obviously dibobted as they were bounced away. As an effect, their


    spiritual energy also became disordered. In fact, the two Spiritual Emperors at the medium stage, who


    were a bit weaker, even spat out a few mouthfuls of blood. As they regained their senses, their faces


    looked ghastly pale as if they were seriously injured.


    After the Spiritual Emperors got back on their feet, they could not help but look at Rocky in horror.


    Although they did not see Rocky make a move just now, there was no one else to attack them besides


    him. Therefore, logically, it should be Rocky who had repelled them. However, they were also confused


    since his aura indicated that he was just a primary-stage Spiritual King. Hence, it was also impossible


    for Rocky to restrain the Spiritual Emperors of the spiritual race all at the same time.


    Even after thinking for a while, they couldn''t figure what just happened. They were utterly dumbfounded


    and just gave up. At the same time, they were also astonished by the fact that Rocky was still able to


    block the attack of the Ice Phoenix.


    It meant that while he was resisting the violent cold wind of the Ice Phoenix, Rocky also repelled


    several Spiritual Emperors. Of course, upon realizing this, they were stunned to their core.


    Meanwhile, the attack of the Ice Phoenix was still increasing. It appeared as if it was growing more


    irritated at Rocky, so it wanted to finish him off.


    However, Rocky had no choice but to keep the Ice Phoenix busy by restraining its attack with his


    fighting energy at the Mystery Stage. After all, he needed to buy some time for Vivian and Alex to


    sessfully get the divine treasure from their.


    But unexpectedly, the Ice Phoenix seemed to have sensed something and suddenly stopped attacking


    Rocky. Then, it turned its head and flew back to their.


    "Damn it! They''ve been found out!" Rocky cursed as his face darkened. He didn''t expect that even with


    the treasure that could hide one''s aura, the Ice Phoenix still managed to detect the twodies. Now, if


    he couldn''t stop the beast, all their efforts would be in vain.


    Under normal circumstances, he could easily release Rubygon to deal with the Ice Phoenix. However,


    the situation wouldn''t permit him since there were too many people watching him. Once he released


    Rubygon, his identity might also be exposed. After all, Rubygon was a mighty diabolic beast, and only


    the powerful warriors of the Shura Race should be able to control one. Without any other choice, he


    could only rush directly in front of the Ice Phoenix to stop it from leaving. He had to hold on until Vivian


    and Alex coulde back.


    With Rocky''s persistence, the Ice Phoenix grew more agitated. Seeing that Rocky was standing in front


    of it again, it immediately let out a harsh cry, and anybody could sense its anger. Then, it suddenly


    raised its head, and a spiritual ball of ice suddenly condensed in its mouth. Afterward, the spiritual ball


    grew bigger and bigger. Just by looking at it, one could tell how disastrous it would be if someone was


    hit with it.


    As the huge spiritual ball seemed to have reached its peak, the Ice Phoenix suddenly threw it towards


    Rocky.


    The spiritual ball contained fully condensed power of the Ice Phoenix. Hence, judging from the aura it


    was emitting, the Spiritual Emperors estimated that the damage it would cause would at least affect the


    area within a thousand meters.


    With this, the spirit warriors realized that the situation was unfavorable for everyone. Except for a few


    Spiritual Emperors who were confident that they could withstand the attack of the Ice Phoenix, the rest


    of them began to scamper and retreat. They didn''t dare to stay where they were, fearing that their lives


    would be in great danger.


    A momentter, the icy spiritual ball hit Rocky''s body. Then, at the same time, a force close to the


    Shura Realm burst out, sweeping around and spreading throughout a thousand meters. It made the


    surroundings shake violently as if everything would be destroyed.


    Seeing this scene, the spirit warriors broke out in a cold sweat. Based on the intensity of the power that


    the Ice Phoenix just unleashed, they were sure that it was impossible for Rocky to survive it.


    However, before the Ice Phoenix could smash Rocky to pieces with such an aggressive attack, two


    delicate figures suddenly rushed out from their.


    At the same time, a transparent ice wand in the hand of one of the delicate figures suddenly shed,


    making a luminous ice light envelop the area. In an instant, the power of the spiritual ball that was


    hurled at Rocky dissipated without a trace.


    Moreover, the next moment, the Ice Phoenix''s huge body suddenly grew even bigger. Then, it turned


    into an icy blue light that flew directly into the ice wand. Not long after, it disappeared like a starlight and


    not even a shadow of it was left.


    After the rapid turn of events, the surroundings became extremely quiet.


    Of course, the spirit warriors who were watching this scene were all left speechless. They didn''t notice


    when the two beautiful figures entered their. Now that they had gone out, they possessed a powerful


    ice wand that even suppressed the Ice Phoenix in a snap.


    These two delicate figures were none other than Vivian and Alex, and the one who controlled the ice


    wand was Alex.


    At this moment, Vivian and Alex had alreadye to Rocky''s side.


    "Wait a minute. Is that a holy treasure that can summon a beast spirit?" Soon enough, a premium-stage


    Spiritual Emperor connected the events that transpired before them. From the look in his eyes, he was


    not able to hide the greediness after seeing the ice wand in Alex''s hand.


    Hearing what the premium-stage Spiritual Emperor said, the others also revealed their covetous


    nature. In an instant, all of them became hostile towards the three who managed to sessfully


    acquire the treasure.


    In fact, if they knew that the ice wand was actually a divine treasure, they might have not wasted any


    time and already rushed towards them like madmen.


    "Your spection was right, Rookie. The spiritual beast was indeed summoned by this treasure," Alex


    remarked. With excitement on her face, she raised the ice wand and showed it to Rocky. The ice wand


    was emitting a glittering crystal luster, and it looked very precious.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "There''s no mistaking it. This should be a genuine divine treasure! It''s not some kind of imitation.


    However, I can see that its real strength is still being sealed. Otherwise, the spiritual beast it summoned


    should be more powerful than the Ice Phoenix that we have encountered," Rocky analyzed. Since he


    had seen countless treasures from the pce, he was now very knowledgeable and sensitive when it


    came to the power of divine treasures. At first nce, even the Shura Race''s masters would think that


    it was just a holy treasure, but in fact, it was a real divine treasure. Although it was not on the level of


    the God-killing Sword, it was still extremely invaluable for the spirit warriors of the Supreme Ether Land.


    "Why don''t you give it a name?" Vivian told Alex.


    "Hmm. Since it can summon the Ice Phoenix, then let''s call her Ice Wand!" A straightforward name


    instantly appeared in Alex''s mind that was appropriate for the divine treasure.


    "I see, that sounds nice." Rocky nodded, agreeing to Alex.


    On the other hand, since Alex had just obtained a divine treasure, this naturally made the other spirit


    warriors feel terribly envious. Therefore, the atmosphere turned tense all of a sudden. Of course, Rocky


    and the twodies could also feel it.


    "We''d better leave as soon as possible. I can see that these people won''t let us leave in peace if we


    don''t hand the divine treasure over," Rocky said as his gaze swept around. In order to avoid any further


    conflict, he thought that they should escape the scene as fast as they could.


    Hence, at Rocky''s signal, the three of them instantly headed for the mountains at the end of the snow


    "Those three are running away. It means that the wand is at least a holy treasure! We can''t just let them


    go away with it!" a premium-stage Spiritual Emperor yelled, obviously unwilling to yield the treasure. He


    started reasoning that they had fought with the Ice Phoenix for a longer time. Then, the three just


    suddenly appeared and took advantage of the situation to grab the treasure without anyone noticing.


    The spirit warriors immediately reached an agreement and hurriedly went after Rocky and the two


    Since the strength of Rocky and Vivian was far more powerful than what they thought, the three were


    able to escape with ease. No matter how hard the spirit warriors chased after them, they couldn''t catch


    up with them at all.

 Chapter 1934 Crystal Palace

    Chapter 1934 Crystal Pce


    As the chase continued, Rocky, Vivian, and Alex eventually reached the end of the snowfield, where a


    mountain range extended. They crossed the mountains until they found no other way to go except an


    unfathomable abyss shrouded in mist.


    No one knew what was underneath the abyss. However, it seemed that it was the only way they could


    escape the spirit warriors.


    Before long, the warriors from the other ns had already caught up to them.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ha! You''ve got nowhere to run!" one of the premium-stage Spiritual Emperors blurted menacingly.


    "Stop! There''s no point in fighting among ourselves. Don''t you think it''s better to be generous than pay


    for your greedter?" Rocky argued sincerely. He didn''t expect these warriors to cause this much


    trouble.


    "Fine. We''ll spare your lives, but on one condition. You have to surrender the treasure to us," the other


    premium-stage Spiritual Emperor said.


    "Are you joking? Come on, you''re premium-stage Spiritual Emperors. Don''t bring shame to your ns


    by ying the bully!" Alex snapped furiously. She refused to forgo the Ice Wand so easily.


    "Then you leave us no other choice. Go and take it!" The premium-stage Spiritual Emperor who found


    them first then turned to the other warriors and gave them the order.


    All the warriors from the other ns started swarming towards Alex, Rocky, and Vivian and made sure


    they left no space for them to escape.


    "Should I deal with them?" Vivian whispered to Rocky. A hint of impatience echoed in her voice, and


    killing intent began to glint in her eyes.


    Rocky shook his head. He knew that once Vivian released her true power, none of these warriors


    would be able to survive her wrath. He thought for a moment and suggested that the three of them


    should just jump into the abyss.


    "What?! Are you serious?" Alex was dumbfounded. She thought Rocky was simply ying around.


    Meanwhile, Vivian nodded as she nced at him and jumped without hesitation.


    "Alex, hold tight!" Rocky then put his arm around Alex''s waist and followed Vivian into the abyss. The


    warriors from the other ns didn''t expect they would choose to jump, so they just watched them in


    astonishment.


    "What the¡ª? Have they gone mad? That''s suicide!" The warriors were both shocked and exasperated


    at their bold move, but they could do nothing but watch helplessly as the three of them disappeared


    into the darkness below.


    In the abyss, while they were dropping at an astonishing speed, Rocky hurriedly advised, "Alex,


    summon the beast spirit!"


    After a short pause, it finally dawned on Alex what Rocky had been nning, so she immediately


    waved the Ice Wand in her hand. The next second, the Ice Phoenix appeared out of thin air. It exuded


    an intimidating aura as it pped its wings.


    It swiftly dived down, which allowed them to safelynd on its back.


    "You scared me out of my wits, Rookie! I almost thought you already gave up," Alex cried out, her heart


    still throbbing with fear.


    Rocky casually smiled and said, "Order your new pet to fly through this mist. We might as well check


    what''s down there!"


    Alex nodded and told the Ice Phoenix to fly into the thick, icy mist.


    After drifting for a while, they finally got out of the mist. What they saw next was an astonishing scene.


    Below them were the remnants of aplex of ancient structures. All the buildings were built of


    crystals, and were all unconventionally shaped and iparably magnificent. There was an exotic


    charm emanating from them.


    At the end of the ruins stood a crystal pce, which was as splendid as a masterpiece of the gods. In


    front of it was a beast statue that was palpably simr to the shape of the spiritual beast summoned by


    the Ice Wand.


    "Wait, is this for real?!" Alex was immediately taken aback by this resemnce.


    While Alex was awestricken by the view, Rocky and Vivian were much calmer. They both quickly


    figured that this crystal pce might have been the residence of some god in the remote past.


    "Could this be the temple in the Ethereal Valley that people talked about? They said you can find a


    myriad of precious treasures here." Alex was overjoyed. If this was true, it would bring the Wankong


    n great fortune.


    "Well, why don''t we see for ourselves?" Rocky smiled sweetly. The reason he and Vivian wanted to


    enter the Ethereal Valley was so they could open up a passageway to the Holy-Evil World. However,


    they didn''t actually have any idea how to do it. He reckoned that getting into the crystal pce might


    help them find some clues.


    The Ice Phoenix then turned and carefully dived towards the crystal pce.


    In just a moment, they arrived andnded beside the beast statue in front of the crystal pce. When


    they saw the beast statue closely, their eyes widened. Apparently, the Ice Phoenix and the statue


    indeed looked exactly the same.


    "The Ice Phoenix must be this legendary beast''s soul when it died," Rocky uttered with certainty.


    "Legendary beasts die too?" Alex asked in bewilderment.


    "They do. Even deities and devils could die," Vivian confirmed.


    "Deities and devils?" Alex was stunned by Vivian''s answer. This new information waspletely


    beyond her imagination.


    "Wait for me here. I''ll go and see if there''s an enchanted barrier around this pce." Rocky then walked


    towards the crystal pce on his own.


    He observed for a while but didn''t find any signs of an enchanted barrier around the pce. Strangely


    enough, he didn''t see its entrance, either.


    "That''s weird. Is it actually possible that there isn''t an entrance to this building?" Rocky thought for a


    moment. Upon paying closer attention, he discovered that there were crisscrossed beams of light in


    midair which rotated around the crystal pce.


    He pondered for a while before he waved his hand to release a stream of spiritual power and aimed at


    the beams of light surrounding the crystal pce.


    After getting hit, the beams emanated a blinding sh of light. When it gradually dimmed, a crystal


    staircase materialized out of thin air, extending from the beast statue to the top of the crystal pce.


    "Sure enough! I knew there''s a passageway somewhere," Rocky eximed with a chuckle.


    "Is this how we''ll get inside?" Vivian asked as she looked at Rocky.


    "I suppose so, but it might not be that easy going up the steps," Rocky surmised. He took a closer look


    at the staircase and furrowed his brows.


    "I see. Well, we won''t know until we tried, right?" Vivian promptly went to the crystal staircase and took


    a step.


    As she stood on the first crystal step, it suddenly cracked as though it would copse at any time.


    When Vivian moved to the second step, the first one instantly fell apart like broken ss. Nheless,


    it was automatically repaired the next moment.


    "Hmm. My guess was right." Rocky had already considered the possibility that they would encounter


    some difficulties in climbing up these steps. Fortunately, it didn''t seem tooplicated.


    Vivian then proceeded towards the third step. As soon as shended on it, a huge fireball suddenly


    materialized above her and dropped at an increasing speed towards her.


    She decided to go up the next step, only to find out that her feet seemed stuck and couldn''t move an


    inch at all.


    Vivian frowned at this sudden turn of events. The fireball was so intimidating that she didn''t dare


    downy it. As it got closer and closer, she swiftly unleashed her full power of the Shura Realm to


    protect herself with the shield from her spiritual power.

 Chapter 1935 Many Risks

    Chapter 1935 Many Risks


    Bam!


    The huge fireball quickly rushed to Vivian''s body and immediately burst with terrible aftermaths.


    Seeing this, color drained from Alex''s face. She couldn''t see what happened next, so she worried for


    her.


    As the smoke cleared, she found Vivian standing on the crystal steppletely unharmed.


    "Oh, Tripp, that was dreadful! I''m so d you''re okay!" Alex couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief.


    "It''s no big deal. He''ll be fine." Rocky smiled. "Let''s go." Before Alex could even figure out what he


    meant, Rocky had already grabbed her hand and escorted her onto the crystal staircase.


    Simr to what Vivian had experienced earlier, the first crystal step cracked under their feet as they got


    on. Fortunately, they moved to the next step before the first one shattered and copsed beneath them.


    They continued on as though they were merely walking on the ground.


    They faced tests that got more severe with each step they took. It seemed that the higher the step, the


    more dangerous the test was, even for a premium-stage Spiritual Emperor.


    Nheless, for Rocky and Vivian, these tests were just a piece of cake.


    Meanwhile, another team also arrived at the crystal pce and noticed that Vivian, Rocky, and Alex


    were climbing the crystal staircase and approaching the top of the crystal pce.


    This team, led by a premium-stage Spiritual Emperor, and whose members were all Spiritual Kings at


    the premium stage, was the strongest among the five ns that entered the Ethereal Valley. It was


    none other than the team from the Lingji n.


    "Elder Ruth, how could they have gotten here before us?" the medium-stage Spiritual Emperor said to


    their premium-stage Spiritual Emperor. She was quite surprised to see that another team beat the


    fastest among all the ns.


    "They probably took some shortcuts," Elder Ruth replied calmly.


    "Let''s hurry! There must be valuable treasures in this pce!" Since they came here second, the


    Spiritual Emperor at the medium stage couldn''t wait to get inside.


    "Go ahead and take two people with you. Follow those three warriors closely," Elder Ruth instructed.


    The Spiritual Emperor nodded and brought along two Spiritual Kings at the peak stage to go to the


    crystal staircase. Just as they touched the stairs, the first stepped cracked under their feet.


    One of the Spiritual Kings was caught off guard and fell heavily right onto the ground. She had a hard


    time getting up.


    Fortunately, the Spiritual Emperor and the other Spiritual King reacted in time to move up to the second


    step. However, when they reached the second step, a huge fireball fell from the sky.


    They both hurriedly released their spiritual power to protect themselves, but the Spiritual King got sent


    flying and awkwardly rolled to the groundter.


    The Spiritual Emperor barely touched the third step, yet a thunderbolt instantly struck down. Despite


    being a Spiritual Emperor at the medium stage, the powerful force that came at her made her feel a


    little scared.


    Upon learning that spiritual power alone could not block the thunder, she quickly took out a treasure


    and released its power. In an instant, a bell-shaped shield appeared above her head and covered up


    her whole body.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Boom!


    When the lightning struck the shield, it began to shake violently.


    A few secondster, the power of the treasure was used up. As it slowly disappeared, it revealed the


    Spiritual Emperor that was drenched in cold sweat. Her face had also gone extremely pallid.


    It took her three steps to realize that she wasn''t strong enough to proceed. After all, she knew that it


    would be the end for her if she went one more step. She didn''t risk moving up and decided to return to


    Elder Ruth, along with the two Spiritual Kings.


    "I''ve just tested it out. I''m afraid only Spiritual Emperors above the medium stage could climb up the


    crystal staircase," the Spiritual Emperor reported with a sooty face.


    "I''m sure this staircase is part of the trial, but it seems the difficulty would be too much for just one


    team. It would be best to wait for other teams to link up all our Spiritual Emperors," Elder Ruth


    prescribed coolly.


    "But how could those three go up so easily?" The middle-stage Spiritual Emperor was flummoxed.


    Apparently, Rocky, Vivian, and Alex were close to reaching the top of the stairs.


    Elder Ruth simply watched them silently. After all, everything was possible in the Ethereal Valley.


    On the other side, the three of them were climbing up the stairs so effortlessly. It didn''t take them long


    before they arrived at the top of the staircase.


    Of course, Elder Ruth''s team were stunned that they managed to easily pass through the crystal stairs


    without sustaining any injuries. They couldn''t fathom how they did that when their middle-stage


    Spiritual Emperor had trouble getting past three steps.


    At the top, Rocky, Vivian, and Alex found a closed gate that led to the pce. Rocky walked up and


    tried to push it open, but the gate wouldn''t budge no matter how much he forced it.


    "Maybe we need some kind of key to open it," Rocky murmured and hesitated for a moment. Based on


    experience, he presumed that the divine treasure that Alex obtained could help.


    "Let me borrow the Ice Wand for a second," Rocky urged Alex.


    Without any reluctance, she handed it to Rocky.


    As soon as Rocky approached the gate with the Ice Wand in his hand, it finally shook and opened.


    "It worked!" Alex couldn''t help but feel ted.


    "It feels like this divine treasure was left in the snownd on purpose so someone could get it and open


    the gate to this crystal pce," Rocky whispered to himself. Still, something bothered him. For a crystal


    pce that was meant to be a shrine, he found no trace of aura left by any deities in this ce.


    "Is something wrong, Rookie?" Alex thought she saw Rocky deep in thought.


    "It''s nothing. Let''s go." He returned the Ice Wand to Alex and stepped inside the pce.


    Vivian and Alex then followed him closely.


    When they got inside, they were surprised to find that it wasn''t as magnificent as it looked from the


    outside. It was awfully dpidated, almost as if it had been destroyed by a violent force. It didn''t appear


    to be divine at all.


    "I really thought we could acquire some treasures from this pce, but I doubt we''ll find anything here."


    Alex sighed and pouted, obviously disappointed.


    "It''s too early to say that. For all we know, this is all just an illusion." Rocky smiled, almost


    mischievously.


    "Huh?" Alex furrowed her brows, confused that she might have missed something.


    "He means that as long as you''re with him, you''ll find treasures," Vivian rified.


    "Really?" Alex''s face instantly lit up.


    When Rocky heard what Vivian said, he was at a loss. It was true, but he wasn''t sure if he should feel


    embarrassed or delighted by that remark. He would always look all over the ce for any signs of


    treasures and dig three feet into the ground if he had to.


    "We might have some bad news, though. This ce is filled with danger!" Rocky swiftly changed the


    subject and narrowed his eyes.

 Chapter 1936 The Powerful Strength

    Chapter 1936 The Powerful Strength


    "Quite so. There''s resentment all over this pce. We might encounter demonic martial spirits here,"


    Vivian added while she roamed around.


    In fact, Rocky and Vivian had already sensed the extraordinarily aggressive aura as soon as they


    stepped inside the crystal pce.


    "Really? Why don''t I feel anything?" Alex curled her lips. It bothered her that she was the only one who


    didn''t sense the aura, when logically speaking, she was stronger than both of them. She should at least


    have had an idea.


    "Maybe you''re just too careless," Rocky uttered teasingly.


    "No, I''m not!" Alex shot back like a child, annoyed at the thought.


    "The martial spirit must be hidden deep beneath. We''d better be careful. It mighte out at any time."


    Actually, Rocky wasn''tpletely paying attention to Alex. He was busy trying to look for any kind of


    clue that could be useful.


    "That sounds dangerous!" Realizing the possible danger they might face, Alex felt nervous and forgot


    about the annoying thing that Rocky said to her earlier.


    "For now, let''s just keep on checking things out and hope we didn''t waste our timeing here," Rocky


    encouraged.


    When they all came to an agreement, the three of them went deep into the dark, dpidated pce.


    Meanwhile after waiting for a few hours, the Lingji n had finally met with the teams of the other two


    ns as soon as they arrived outside the crystal pce.


    Elder Ruth wasted no time and discussed with the leaders of the two squads what they could do about


    the crystal staircase. The other ns willingly epted the coboration, where all three high-level


    Spiritual Emperors from different ns would lead three teams up the staircase and into the entrance


    of the crystal pce.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    About two hourster, they finally reached the entrance at the top.


    Since Rocky had already opened the gate when they got here, it saved the three other teams time from


    trying to figure it out. They rushed into the crystal pce and scattered to look for the treasures.


    However, they were weed so horrendously with inexplicable attacks. After a day of trying to fend


    themselves off, about a third of them got killed, while many of them sustained severe injuries. They


    were losing men, yet they still couldn''t figure out what they were fighting.


    What frustrated them even more was that they had exhausted all their efforts trying to stay alive and


    look for any kind of treasure, but they still found nothing. It was all in vain.


    In the end, they had no choice but to leave.


    While they were on their way out, three figures on the other side of the pce were descending along


    the underground stairs.


    "Whoa! It looks like the people who built this ce didn''t want anyone to find out about it. How did you


    discover this passageway, Rookie? You''re awesome!" Alex couldn''t believe her eyes.


    Half a day ago, Rocky, Vivian, and Alex had scoured every corner of the crystal pce for treasures,


    but to no avail. As if that wasn''t enough bad luck, they had also been attacked relentlessly by the


    mysterious shadow. Fortunately, they had been well prepared, so they all came out safe and sound.


    They didn''t want to waste any more time here, so they had already nned to leave. On their way back


    from the depths of the crystal pce, they identally stumbled upon a hidden recess they didn''t


    notice before. It took them a moment to figure out where its entrance was.


    Although they didn''t know where the secret passage led to, the three of them still decided to go through


    it and find out what was waiting for them.


    However, it was longer than they had expected. They had been traversing this passageway for over


    two hours, yet they still hadn''t reached the end. It felt like it stretched out to the ends of the entire


    crystal pce.


    About another hourter, the three of them finally got out of the secret passage and found themselves


    standing before a closed chamber.


    It wasn''t really spacious, and there wasn''t even furnishing¡ªno beds, no chairs, no anything¡ªjust a life-


    size crystal statue at the center of the chamber.


    It was an alluring woman that looked so lifelike despite being a crystal statue. Not to mention, it exuded


    a remarkably charming aura.


    "Wow. Who might she be? She''s so beautiful!" Even Alex couldn''t help but marvel at the statue''s


    beauty.


    "Maybe she was the owner of this crystal pce," Rocky spected with his hand on his chin.


    "Rookie, don''t you think something''s weird about this statue?" Vivian had her brow furrowed. She


    seemed to have sensed that there was something wrong with it.


    Hearing what Vivian said, Rocky tried to observe the crystal statue carefully. Soon, he saw that there


    was a faint sh of spiritual light inside the crystal statue. It was very weak and dim, and it couldn''t be


    easily noticed if one didn''t look at it thoroughly.


    Then, while Rocky and Vivian were busy staring at the light around the crystal statue, Alex suddenly


    lost control of her body, and her hand reached out to touch the crystal statue.


    Before Rocky and Vivian could react to Alex''s actions, her hand already made contact with the statue.


    In the blink of an eye, the crystal statue suddenly cracked open. At the same time, the spiritual light that


    Rocky and Vivian saw within the crystal statue flew out and directly rushed into Alex''s body.


    The next moment, her delicate body emitted a dazzling icy light, making her clothes disintegrate


    At the sight of this, Rocky and Vivian were a bit shocked. However, from what they could see, they had


    already more or less guessed that the spiritual light might be a martial spirit that had been sealed inside


    the statue. On the other hand, they could not determine the level of the marital spirit, so they could just


    patiently wait for it to merge its power with Alex.


    Of course, fusing with a martial spirit had certain risks. The stronger the martial spirit was, the greater


    the danger would be.


    Boom! Boom!


    All of a sudden, the whole crystal pce began to shake violently as if a massive earthquake was


    going on. It seemed that a huge force was the primary cause.


    The members of the great ns in the crystal pce were also taken by surprise as soon as they


    experienced the shaking of the ground. They were all dumbfounded and didn''t know what had


    happened.


    Almost at the same time, the door of the crystal pce immediately shut closed, barring anyone from


    going out.


    Then, the entire crystal pce fell into endless vibration and darkness. Of course, almost all the people


    inside trembled with fear since they had no idea what was going on.


    Eventually, a few hours passed.


    In the chamber, Rocky and Vivian were already getting worried as they guarded Alex, who was still in


    the middle of fusing with the martial spirit. Since the martial spirit seemed to be very powerful, they


    knew that with Alex''s strength, it would obviously be difficult for her to merge with it.


    Finally, after a long time, the icy light surrounding Alex''s body suddenly shed and entered within her.


    Then, the vibration in the entire crystal pce eventually stopped.


    Afterward, Alex''s unconscious body slowlynded on the ground. Rocky and Vivian immediately


    noticed that her originally pure and perfect body was now covered with strange ice textures. At the


    same time, her delicate body exuded an aura that was at the God Realm.


    "Is this true? The martial spirit is actually at the God Realm?! It seems that she has been extremely


    fortunate this time!" Rocky was relieved and delighted to see that Alex had sessfully integrated


    herself with the mysterious martial spirit.


    "It is indeed at the God Realm. It means that the spiritual race will soon have a peerless warrior. This is


    not a good thing for the Shura Race. Don''t tell me that you made this happen on purpose?" Vivian


    suddenly turned to Rocky, casting him a sharp re. After all, if it wasn''t for Rocky, they wouldn''t have


    been able to discover this secret chamber. Moreover, Alex wouldn''t have the opportunity to merge with


    a martial spirit at the God Realm by ident.


    At this time, Alex let out a soft groan as if she was already regaining her consciousness. She opened


    her eyes slowly and looked at Rocky and Vivian in disbelief. "What happened to me? Why do I feel that


    my body is filled with a great and mysterious power?"

 Chapter 1937 The Evil Spirit Was Released

    Chapter 1937 The Evil Spirit Was Released


    Rocky looked right back at Vivian with a nk face, and then turned to Alex with a smile.


    "Congrattions! You have reached the peak of the Emperor Realm."


    There was an extraordinary aura emanating from Alex. Although it was yet to mature, Rocky and Vivian


    could sense that she had undergone an astounding transformation.


    "Wait, what? Did you just say the peak... of the Emperor Realm? How would that even be possible?!"


    Alex couldn''t believe her ears. Still a little dazed, she tried to make sense of what Rocky had said.


    "That''s just the beginning. It won''t be long before you can break through to the Shura Realm," Vivian


    remarked rather indifferently. She was quite familiar to what Alex was experiencing at the moment


    since she had gone through it in the past. Back then, she had also merged with a martial spirit at the


    God Realm when she was still a Spiritual Emperor. As a result, her strength had advanced by leaps


    and bounds and reached the Shura Realm in no time. She could even make amazing progress in her


    cultivation.


    This was the power of a God Realm martial spirit. However, merging with it would only be effectual if


    she could control its power. Otherwise, the martial spirit might fire her back.


    "Huh? Break through to the Shura Realm? Me?" Still trying to piece together what they were telling her,


    Alex rubbed her temples. She was starting to feel her head ache from confusion.


    "Listen, Alex. Today seems to be your lucky day. Remember that crystal statue you just touched? There


    was a God Realm martial spirit sealed inside it, and when it broke, the martial spirit directly integrated


    into your body. There were three of us here, yet it chose you. That means you''re destined to change


    the fate of the Supreme Ether Land." Rocky gave her a little overview to enlighten her a bit.


    "So you''re telling me that I have somehow fused with that powerful martial spirit? Is that for real? I''ve


    only heard that in legends." Although Alex seemed to have understood what they meant, she still


    couldn''t get her head around this fact.


    "God Realm martial spirits do exist. It''s just that, among the three races, only the members of the Shura


    Race can see them," Vivian elucidated.


    "I see. But how did you know that I''ve fused with a God Realm martial spirit? You both seem to know a


    lot about these things." At this point, Alex was already a bit suspicious. Normally, if she had fused with


    a God Realm martial spirit, Rocky and Vivian should be very surprised. But instead, the two of them


    looked too calm as if this phenomenon was not that umon for them.


    "I''ll leave the exining to you," Vivian said, ncing at Rocky. She knew that right now, it would be


    difficult to hide their identities anymore. After all, because of the God Realm martial spirit inside her


    body, Alex would definitely be able to sense the real strength of the two.


    "To tell you the truth, we are oracles. We actually came to the Ethereal Valley to carry out our mission


    under the deities'' orders. However, as you know, it was not easy to enter the Ethereal Valley. Hence,


    we had no choice but to disguise as members of the spiritual race and enter your n. After passing


    the test of your n, finally, we were able to enter the Ethereal Valley." Rocky quickly made up a


    convenient excuse since he could not tell Alex that he and Vivian were from the Shura Race.


    Nheless, he was actually partly telling the truth because they were indeed oracles now, and they


    were ordered by the deities toe to this ce.


    "What? Oracles? Deities? Wait a minute... Are you telling me that deities really exist in this world?"


    After hearing what Rocky said, Alex was shocked to her core.


    Rocky and Vivian nodded at the same time, knowing that this was the best option at this moment.


    "Oh my! I can''t believe this! I''m not dreaming, am I?" Alex felt that everything was too unreal. The


    moment she woke up, she found out that she had fused with a God Realm martial spirit. Then, right


    now, Rocky and Vivian were telling her that they were oracles. Of course, anyone would have a hard


    time digesting these information if they heard these for the first time.


    "Well, I guess we have to stop talking about this problem in the meantime. Put on some clothes first.


    Look at you. You are barely wearing anything..." Rocky then cast a nce at the almost naked body of


    Alex. Immediately after, he took out some clothes from the Magic Spiritual Space and tossed them to


    her.


    "Ah! What on earth happened? Why are my clothes gone? And you! Turn around!" As Alex lowered her


    head, she realized that she was indeed naked. She could not help but exim while her face blushed


    to the extreme.


    "That is not our doing. They were disintegrated by the powerful energy of the God Realm martial spirit


    when it merged with you." Rocky then turned around, smiling naughtily.


    However, Vivian did not feel the need to turn around because she was also a woman.


    "Tripp! What are you doing? Turn around!" Of course, Alex was yet to know that Vivian was actually a


    woman, so she naturally became angry.


    "Calm down. We''re both women, so you don''t need to be vignt around me," Vivian replied


    indifferently.


    "What did you say? Y-you are actually a woman?" Alex stammered and immediately rushed to touch


    Vivian''s chest on impulse. Afterward, she indeed felt a soft sensation in her hand.


    "Hey! What do you think you''re doing?" Vivian red at Alex while her breasts were still being felt.


    "I''m just trying to confirm it! Well, now I know that you really are a woman," Alex replied, feeling a little


    embarrassed.


    "Now, hurry up and put on those clothes," Vivian urged impatiently, crossing her arms in front of her


    chest.


    Eventually, Alex was able to put on the clothes that Rocky handed her.


    "All right. Let''s leave this ce as soon as possible. The God Realm martial spirit that was sealed in


    the crystal statue clearly had a purpose as to why it was here. Perhaps it is the one suppressing the


    powerful evil spirit that we sensed when we came in. Now that the martial spirit has been released, I''m


    afraid the suppressed evil spirit will alsoe out soon enough," Rocky warned them as a bad feeling


    emerged in his heart.


    Realizing that Rocky might be right, the three of them quickly left the chamber and went back to the


    crystal pce through the secret passage.


    Then, just as Rocky had expected, in the innermost room of the crystal pce, arge number of


    bubbles suddenly burst out from a pool. Afterward, the whole pool began to roll up. Soon, a faint purple


    light emerged from the bottom of the pool and slowly soared into the air. Eventually, the faint purple


    light turned into a transparent soul shadow, unleashing a strong resentment that immediately spread


    out.


    "Humph! Thousands of years have passed, and now, I''m finally free. In order to vent my surging hatred,


    I will kill all the creatures in the Ethereal Valley!" the purple soul shadow shouted menacingly and


    disappeared in an instant.


    Since the gate of the crystal pce was still shut, the members of the different ns, who were trapped


    inside, were easily chased by the purple soul shadow. They were horrified by its vicious power that they


    almost copsed.


    By the time Rocky and the two women got out of the secret passage, many members of the other ns


    had already been ughtered. Meanwhile, the rest of them were still desperately fleeing for their lives.


    Along the way, Rocky and the two women could not hide the frown on their faces as they saw many


    dismembered corpses. It only meant that these people were terribly tortured to their death.


    "Did that evil spirit do all these things? This is just horrible!" Alex said with fear written all over her face.


    "I don''t think we can easily leave the crystal pce at this point," Rocky remarked as his eyes


    narrowed. As his gaze swept at the miserable scene, he could infer that the evil spirit was extremely


    cruel, and obviously, its power was astonishing. He thought that even if he and Vivian joined hands,


    there was a possibility that they wouldn''t be able to defeat it.


    "So, what should we do now?" Vivian asked, anticipating that they would be in great trouble.


    "I''m quite sure that Alex''s Ice Wand must be able to open the gate of the crystal pce again. Vivian,


    send her away first. After that,e back and help me defeat that evil spirit. In the meantime, I''ll go


    and meet with it first..." Rocky replied without any hesitation. Logically, there must be someone who


    should divert the attention of the evil spirit so that Vivian and Alex could get out without a problem.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hence, he readily proposed this n. At the same time, Rocky also wanted to take advantage of this


    chance to see if he could find any useful clues to open the entrance to the Holy-Evil World.


    "What? No! We are going to leave this ce together!" Alex said sternly, fully knowing that Rocky was


    trying to take all the burden by himself again.

 Chapter 1938 Provocation

    Chapter 1938 Provocation


    "Alex, you have to realize that this ce is no joke. Although you have be a Spiritual Emperor at


    the peak state and obtained the divine treasure, you are still not strong enough to go against that evil


    spirit. There''s no need for you take this risk with us. Tripp and I have our mission toplete. With


    your current strength, you should be able to lead the Wankong n and make it rise again," Rocky


    said with a firm and serious look on his face.


    "That''s not fair! Without the two of you, I wouldn''t be able to attain my current strength. You are my


    benefactors. Therefore, before I leave the Ethereal Valley and part ways with you two, I will definitely


    do my best to help you. You don''t have to worry about me. I am not the kind of person who''s afraid of


    death," Alex replied stubbornly. It seems that she was not ready to let this matter go.


    "Fine. We''ll try things out. But promise me that if we can''t deal with the evil spirit, you will leave first,"


    Rocky said with a sigh. From the short time that they had been together, he got to know what kind of


    person Alex was. If she had already made up her mind, it would be almost impossible to dissuade her.


    Furthermore, the Ice Wand was in her hands, so she was the only one who could open the door of the


    crystal pce. Hence, Rocky wouldn''t have much of a choice.


    "All right." Alex nodded, satisfied with Rocky''spromise.


    After that, the three of them wasted no time and quickly searched for the aura of the evil spirit. Soon


    enough, they were back deep into the crystal pce again.


    Along the way, they saw more dead bodies of the spirit warriors one after another.


    "This is bad. It won''t take too long before almost all the spirit warriors in the crystal pce get killed,"


    Rocky murmured and shook his head. He knew that the more strong spirit warriors died, the worse the


    situation would be for the entire spiritual race.


    Then, after searching in the crystal pce for more than two hours, the three of them finally found a


    hidden hall situated at the end of the crystal pce.


    However, they didn''t dare to act rashly. They stayed outside the hall first, hid their auras, and observed


    from their current position.


    At the same time, on the other side of the pool in the hall, Ruth of the Lingji n and the Spiritual


    Emperors of other ns were being trapped by a strong force that floated in the air. Moreover,


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    something was constantly absorbing the power from their bodies, making them weaker every passing


    second.


    In the pool, the purple shadow sat with its legs crossed on the surface of the water, perfectly still, and


    was emitting a strong demonic aura. Just as Rocky guessed, it was a devil spirit and it was a powerful


    member of the demonic race.


    "It is a devil spirit. A very powerful one. Judging from its malevolent aura, it is definitely not just an


    ordinary devil spirit!" Rocky had been alone with Phillip''s soul in the Heavenly Demon Tower before, so


    he was quite sure when it came to distinguishing the strength of a member of the demonic race.


    Although the aura of the purple devil spirit in front of him was not as strong as that of Phillip, it was just


    about a level lower than Phillip''s. Therefore, it was at least a medium-stage devil.


    "Yes, I can feel it! This devil spirit seems to be exceedingly powerful!" Now that Alex had be a


    Spiritual Emperor at the peak stage, she was now able to feel the strength of powerful beings such as


    the purple devil spirit.


    "From what I can see, I''m afraid that even with the three of us working together, we won''t manage to


    hurt it at all," Vivian said with an obvious frown. Even if the devil spirit hadn''t technically reached the


    God Realm yet, its strength was already close to breaking through to the God Realm. Thus, even if she


    and Rocky released their real strength, they would also just be close to the God Realm. At present,


    they could not count on Alex''s fighting power, and she might even be a liability in battle. In addition, the


    opponent was a devil spirit without a real body. Once they fought head-on, their chance of winning was


    slim to none.


    "Then, I don''t think it would be wise to risk our lives in a losing battle." Even Rocky had to admit that


    they had no chance of winning against the purple devil spirit.


    "But what about the Spiritual Emperors? Are you saying that we''ll just abandon them?" Looking at Ruth


    and the Spiritual Emperors who were trapped inside, Alex couldn''t help but feel sorry for them.


    "Most of their power has been absorbed anyway. Even if we managed to save them, I''m afraid that they


    would be disabled for the rest of their lives. Besides, you felt the power of the devil spirit, and you know


    that saving all of those people is beyond our abilities," Vivian uttered straightforwardly.


    "But they are still members of the spiritual race! I can''t just sit by and do nothing while they are being


    killed in front of me!" As the young master of one of the five major ns, Alex had been raised and


    trained as the heir since childhood. Naturally, she had a deep sense of responsibility. Even if her n


    had been in apetition with the other four ns, all of them were still from a single race. If all of


    these Spiritual Emperors died here, it would be a huge blow for the entire spiritual race.


    "I''m sure you are aware that if they were in our position, they would also abandon us," Rocky replied


    without mincing his words. "If we do what you are asking, it''s as if we''ll just dive into our deaths. This is


    an overwhelming odd with an almost nonexistent chance of oveing."


    "I know. But I can''t just give up without even trying. I also fully understand that my strength alone is not


    enough. You are not required to obey my whims, but can you help me? I will repay you double in the


    future!" Alex could only plead at this point.


    "I don''t really know. What about you, Tripp? What do you think?" Rocky shook his head with a bitter


    smile and turned to Vivian.


    ''If this devil spirit escapes from the Ethereal Valley, it will be a disaster that could also affect the Shura


    Race. After all, the previous demonic race member has already caused so much chaos in the Ghostly


    Demon Land.'' Vivian crossed her arms on her chest and thought deeply for a while. Ideally, by looking


    at the overall situation, they really had to find a way to kill this devil spirit or seal it again before it made


    more trouble.


    "Well, if both of you think that it is best to resolve this right now, then we can only take the risk and do


    our best." Rocky also made up his mind, knowing that if they let the devil spirit roam free, it would bring


    endless troubles to every race. Hence, they should do what they could to bring it to an end before more


    tragedies rose.


    "All right then. Just like before, I''m going to act as a decoy and attract the attention of that devil spirit. At


    the same time, you guys wait for the chance to save those Spiritual Emperors," Rocky instructed.


    "Be very careful!" Alex reminded in a serious tone. Of course, she was very worried for Rocky.


    In the blink of an eye, Rocky''s aura surged out and he quickly rushed towards the pool from where they


    were hiding.


    Immediately, the purple devil spirit, who was busy absorbing the power of the Spiritual Emperors,


    stopped from what it was doing, rmed at the sudden appearance of Rocky. It then stared at Rocky


    with furious eyes.


    "How dare you disturb me, imbecile? Kneel down!" the purple devil spirit roared, unleashing a strong


    pressure that gushed out towards Rocky.


    The next moment, Rocky felt a force as heavy as a boulder rushing directly towards him. His knees


    became weak and he almost stumbled down to the floor. However, with his fast reflexes, he released


    the holy power of King Corey to resist the pressure. In an instant, he was able to regain his bnce,


    "What the hell? Your strength is a little strange. It seems that a part of ites from the demonic race,


    but there''s also something else in there..." It seemed that the purple devil spirit easily sensed the


    demonic spiritual power that was hidden in Rocky''s body.


    It was known that the Shura Race had a dark history. They turned to worship the devils and practiced


    various evil skills which ultimately led to the fall of the Shura Race''s royal family. Since then, the Shura


    Race had fallen into a devilish road, and it had been difficult to return from it.


    Although the divine race had won the warter, it was still not enough to change the fate of the Shura


    Race. They could only let the Shura Race continue to cultivate their devilish skills, resulting to their


    further decline.


    Since King Corey was a direct descendant of the Shura Race''s royal family, he happened to have gone


    through the dark period of the Shura Race. He had inherited the power of the devils from an early age


    and also practiced different devilish skills. Therefore, even after inheriting a part of Deacon''s power


    divine and half devilish.


    Now, Rocky, who had inherited that same power, also had a half divine and half devilish nature in his


    body. That was why the purple devil spirit felt that Rocky''s power was indeed strange.


    "Aren''t you talking too much? How about getting straight to the point and fight with me? Let me see the


    true power of the demonic race which you''re proud of!" Rocky tantly provoked the devil spirit in order


    for the two girls to find a chance to save the Spiritual Emperors.

 Chapter 1939 Not Very Optimistic

    Chapter 1939 Not Very Optimistic


    "Arrogant brat! I''ll give you a ride to death if that''s what you want!" The purple devil spirit was enraged,


    but it didn''t take Rocky seriously. The next moment, as it waved its hand, countless ck threads shot


    out in an instant and intertwined in midair, forming a huge ck that surrounded and enveloped


    Rocky.


    Rocky knew that the power of the purple devil spirit was insanely strong, so he didn''t dare to be


    careless. He instantly took out and used the God-killing Sword and cut through the ck before it


    fully trapped him.


    "What? That is the God-killing Sword! Why the hell do you have it? What is your rtionship with


    Deacon?" The purple devil spirit immediately recognized the God-killing Sword at first sight. This made


    it even more furious, which just meant that it might have a deep grudge against Deacon.


    All of a sudden, a purple ck mist surged out from the back of the purple devil spirit. Like streams of


    shadows, it rushed towards Rocky.


    At the same time, Rocky remained focused and didn''t show any sign of weakness. He wielded the


    God-killing Sword firmly and released the fighting energy at the Mystery Stage to restrain the purple


    ck mist.


    However, without releasing all of his real strength, Rocky could not fight on par with the purple devil


    spirit. Hence, eventually, he was suppressed into a passive position.


    Swoosh!


    Before Rocky could dodge, he was stabbed by the purple ck mist like a spear. This sent him flying


    until he hit the stone wall behind him.


    Upon experiencing the impact, a mouthful of blood spurted out of Rocky''s mouth.


    "Damn. I didn''t expect that even my divine body and the Magic Icy Armor couldn''t resist the power of


    the devil spirit!" Rocky couldn''t help but curse as the corner of his mouth twitched. It became apparent


    that the devil spirit was much stronger than he had anticipated.


    Moreover, the purple devil spirit didn''t intend to give Rocky a chance to catch his breath. The next


    moment, the purple ck mist rushed over again, forcing Rocky to use his bodily movement skill to


    retreat. It was clear to him that the mist was quick and powerful, so he didn''t even think of resisting it


    head-on. At this moment, he could only dodge and try his best to attract the attention of the purple devil


    spirit so that Vivian and Alex could sessfully save the Spiritual Emperors that were trapped by the


    devil spirit.


    Meanwhile, as Vivian and Alex saw that Rocky was doing a good job keeping the devil spirit busy, they


    walked to the side of the pool stealthily.


    As soon as they arrived in front of Ruth and the Spiritual Emperors of the other major ns, Vivian


    released the power of the deity spirit to cut off the power that trapped them.


    Once they were released, Ruth and the Spiritual Emperors fell to the floor, looking very weak. After all,


    most of their strength had already been absorbed by the purple devil spirit. Now, their overall strength


    was greatly reduced, and they didn''t even have the power to help take the devil spirit down. All they


    could do right now was escape while they still could.


    "You three?!" Ruth was so surprised upon realizing who had saved them. Vivian and Alex were indeed


    two of the three people who had entered the crystal pce before them. However, since their first


    meeting, they had never seen these three again until now.


    "I''m the young master of the Wankong n. For now, we have to get you out of here," Alex said


    resolutely.


    "I see. You are the young master of the Wankong n..." Ruth and the Spiritual Emperors didn''t expect


    that someone from the Wankong n would be so generous in risking their lives to save them. After


    all, they had been looking down on them for several years now. This undoubtedly was a p in their


    faces, especially for the big shots who thought highly of themselves.


    "Come on! Let''s get out of here as soon as possible!" Vivian strongly urged, fully aware that time was


    not on their side.


    Soon enough, Vivian and Alex assisted Ruth and the Spiritual Emperors in order to get away from the


    devil spirit.


    However, the purple devil spirit finally found out that the people it trapped inside the crystal pce were


    trying to escape.


    The purple devil spirit didn''t expect that Rocky would have two otherpanions who sneakily helped


    the Spiritual Emperors. In its anger, it hurriedly sted off another purple ck mist to chase after


    Vivian and Alex.


    Fortunately, Rocky had expected this, so he was able to stop the purple ck mist before it reached


    the twodies.


    "What do you think you''re doing? I am your opponent. I don''t think you have the luxury to turn towards


    others. If you want to kill them, you will have to kill me first," Rocky said in a mocking tone.


    "Ha! Where the hell are you getting your confidence? Do you really think that you can take me on if I


    get serious?" the purple devil spirit sneered at Rocky in disdain.


    "Then, why don''t you try?" Seeing that Vivian and Alex managed to save Ruth and the Spiritual


    Emperors, Rocky was a little relieved. Right now, his remaining duty was to buy more time until they


    sessfully escaped from the crystal pce. It also meant that he had no choice but to use his real


    strength.


    The next moment, Rocky activated all the holy power of Corey in his body. In a sh, his strength


    increased to the peak of the Shura Realm.


    At the same time, the fighting energy at the Mystery Stage around his body also increased to the Divine


    Stage. Although it would only be temporary, this power would grant him the ability to fight against the


    purple devil spirit on equal footing.


    In the blink of an eye, Rocky''s figure turned into a shadow. The God-killing Sword in his hand led the


    way, shing out several streams of fighting energy at the Divine Stage in rapid session. Then, they


    soared into the air and crossed each other before rushing towards the devil spirit.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The fighting energy at the Divine Stage made huge explosions around the purple devil spirit, making


    the area within a hundred meterspletely filled with violent energy.


    The purple devil spirit was quite taken aback, not expecting that Rocky''s strength could increase to


    such a high level in a short time. In addition, he could also use the God-killing Sword. With the help of


    the sword, its power would beparable to a divine skill. However, since Rocky was yet to reach the


    God Realm, he couldn''t utilize the fullest potential of the God-killing Sword.


    Therefore, the purple devil spirit wasn''t too bothered by Rocky, thinking that it could still easily kill the


    young man. Then, with a wave of its hand, a ck barrier suddenly appeared and blocked the entrance


    just as Vivian, Alex, and the others were about to rush out of the hall.


    "Who said that anyone could leave? Wait for your turn and I will be sure to torture all of you


    thoroughly!" the purple devil spirit threatened, letting out a sinisterughter.


    Now that the entrance had been blocked by an enchanted barrier, Rocky couldn''t help but clench his


    fist. It seemed that he had underestimated what the purple devil spirit could do.


    "Alex, summon the Ice Phoenix!" Rocky shouted as soon as he remembered Alex''s Ice Wand.


    Hearing Rocky''s voice, Alex waved the Ice Wand in her hand. Immediately after, the Ice Phoenix


    emerged out of nowhere, filling the entire ce with its huge body.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Due to the impact caused by the Ice Phoenix, the pce shook violently, and sand and stones fell.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Quick! Get on the Ice Phoenix, all of you," Vivian instructed Ruth and the Spiritual Emperors.


    Eventually, Ruth and the Spiritual Emperors were able to hop on the back of the Ice Phoenix.


    "Alex, go and take them out of here now!" Vivian ordered sternly.


    "What about you?" Alex asked with reluctance.


    "Of course, I have to stay and help that guy deal with the devil spirit. Just go. You have more important


    things to do. We can handle this matter!" Vivian replied, convincing Alex to go as soon as possible.


    Hearing that, Alex had no choice but to agree. After all, she also knew that she would just be more of a


    hindrance if she insisted on staying. Hence, she also boarded the Ice Phoenix.


    The next moment, the Ice Phoenix soared into the sky and disappeared in an instant.


    "Even though you can seal the entrance, I don''t think you can stop the ability of that beast spirit. Don''t


    forget that this ce is still its territory," Rocky remarked, taunting the devil spirit.


    "Damn it! You''re really getting in my nerves, brat! I''ll make sure to let you pay a huge price!" The purple


    devil spirit was caught off guard, not expecting that Alex possessed the Ice Wand that could summon a


    beast spirit. Moreover, the master of the beast spirit was the deity who had sealed it in the crystal


    pce, so the Ice Phoenix could freely enter and leave anywhere in this pce whenever it wanted.


    In a fit of rage, the figure of the purple devil spirit suddenly grew bigger and bigger.


    Soon enough, the whole hall was filled with the frightening evil aura from the devil spirit. The situation


    instantly got worse, and an overbearing pressure gathered from all directions, surrounding Rocky.


    Seeing this, Rocky became serious. He knew that once the purple devil spirit became serious, he


    would definitely not be a match for it. Right now, his power had already been raised to the limit. Hence,


    if he continued to fight against the devil spirit like this, he understood that it would be very unfavorable


    for him.

 Chapter 1940 A Trace Of Fear

    Chapter 1940 A Trace Of Fear


    But for Alex and others to escape from the crystal pce, Rocky had no choice but to hold on and buy


    them as much time as he could.


    Suddenly, a delicate figure appeared beside Rocky just as he was about to slip. The woman promptly


    let loose a barrage of divine-level martial spirit and blocked a part of the pressure weighing Rocky


    down.


    To Rocky''s surprise, it was Vivian!


    "Why are you still here? You should have left with Alex and the others!"


    With a scowl on his face, Rocky immediately protested her presence. Although Vivian was almost as


    strong as him, she didn''t cultivate a divine body. If Rocky, who had a divine body, couldn''t withstand the


    devil spirit''s power, how could she?


    "I can''t leave you behind. If anything bad happens to you, the holy maiden will me me,"


    insisted Vivian resolutely.


    "Do you mean Holy Maiden Violet? I didn''t expect her spirit lives in your body..."


    It was also at this time that the devil spirit noticed the divine-level martial spirit that Vivian had


    unleashed. Evidently, its presence thrilled the devil spirit.


    "How do you know my divine spirit''s name?" Vivian asked in surprise, her eyes widening slightly.


    Upon hearing this, Rocky suddenly felt like something was really wrong.


    The voice continued, "I loved her, but she died in that war between gods and demons. I then risked my


    life to get out of the Holy-Evil World just so I could look for her lost spirit. However, I didn''t expect that I


    would be sealed here. Nevertheless, finding her spirit now is an immense stroke of luck. I don''t have to


    be alone anymore. Now, let me attach myself to this boy, so I can stay with my beloved from now on!"


    After these words, the devil spirit went berserk, and its evil energy flew into a frenzy.


    Rocky and Vivian seemed to realize something at this moment. The spirit in Vivian''s body must have


    had a rtionship with the devil spirit, which was strictly prohibited.


    This revtion made Rocky''s heart skip a beat. If the devil spirit had really possessed him, he would


    have been in great trouble.


    "Run! I''ll stop him!" Vivian shouted at Rocky immediately, as she had jumped unto the same conclusion


    that Rocky had. The consequences would be unimaginable if Rocky was possessed!


    "Neither of you can get out of here! Myriad Demon Skill!" The devil spirit gave a shout as it raised its


    hands in the sky. In an instant, the entire hall was filled with ck spiritual marks that flew all over the


    walls.


    Then, Rocky''s and Vivian''s bodies began to lose control.


    Countless ck thorns abruptly jutted out of the ground and slithered through the hall''s expanse.


    Since her body was out of control, Vivian couldn''t avoid the creeping thorny vines, and they quickly


    pierced her hands and feet. A sharp cry of pain escaped her gritted mouth.


    On the other hand, Rocky narrowly escaped the same fate with the help of his divine body. He forced


    himself toe to Vivian''s aid, gathering her in his arms as she bled profusely.


    Since she didn''t have a divine body, the demonic spiritual power''s forceful impact was too strong for


    her. After sustaining grave injuries, she soon passed out.


    Rocky cradled Vivian. They were at a great disadvantage right now, as the shadow seemed


    exceedingly powerful. Even if he tried his best, he doubted he could escape unscathed. What he


    needed to do was to take Vivian to a safe ce first, and then he would y it by ear.


    With that decided, Rocky pushed all his strength into his God-killing Sword and struck the ground as


    hard as he could. The powerful sword aura instantly broke through the ground, opening an enormous


    crater beneath them.


    It turned out that the secret passage Rocky and the two women had used earlier passed through here


    as well, and the copse had exposed it to Rocky.


    He immediately gripped Vivian tighter in his arms, jumped into the secret passage, and fled for their


    lives.


    The devil spirit didn''t expect that Rocky would do such a thing, but it only grinned and followed him into


    the secret passage.


    With the help of the secret passage, Rocky make a detour ad then returned to the crystal pce again


    with Vivian and rushed to find a good hiding ce.


    However, before he could do anything, the purple shadow caught up with him again. It emitted purple-


    ck mist once again that blocked every path.


    "Where do you think you''re running off to now, brat?" mocked the purple shadow wickedly.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed, and his hands clenched tightly on his God-killing Sword. He had no other


    choice but to fight.


    At this moment, a beast shadow suddenly appeared out of nowhere, while countless spiritual chains


    simultaneously shot out and bound the purple shadow.


    This beast was the Ice Phoenix. On its back, Alex grinned at Rocky with a relieved expression.


    "How lucky! It looks like I arrived just in time," she eximed happily.


    Seeing this, Rocky sped towards her and jumped onto the Ice Phoenix''s back with Vivian still out cold


    in his arms.


    "Come on, I''ll get you out of here!" urged Alex with great rm.


    "No, we can''t let this devil spirit leave this pce. We have to seal it! At the very least, we have to trap


    it inside the pce!" Rocky knew that the devil spirit was a disaster waiting to happen. If it left the


    crystal pce, the whole Supreme Ether Land would plunge into darkness and chaos.


    "But..." Alex started to protest, but Rocky didn''t let her speak.


    "Alex, listen to me. The moment you step outside of this pce, seal it with the power of the Ice Wand,"


    he instructed.


    "What about you?!" Alex was shocked to hear his n.


    "Leave that to me. I''ll figure that part outter," replied Rocky with a frown. "Just get her out of here as


    soon as you can."


    Sensing that Rocky had made up his mind, Alex couldn''t protest anymore. She figured that Rocky


    knew what he was doing, so she put her trust in him and quickly left, taking Vivian with her.


    At this point, the devil spirit had broken through the shackles of the spiritual chains. It instantly rushed


    after Rocky and the others.


    "Run!" Now that Rocky was free of all distractions, he could fight the devil spirit with all his might. He


    brandished his God-killing Sword confidently and got off the Ice Phoenix''s back and went straight


    towards the devil spirit.


    Alex and Vivian immediately disappeared with the power of Ice Phoenix.


    Seeing that Vivian was once again out of its grasp, the devil spirit seethed with rage. It unleashed its


    power like a snowstorm, which filled out the entire pce


    The next moment, everything in the pce had turned into a ck crystal. Rocky, who was rushing to


    the devil spirit, was suddenly encircled by ck crystal. Unable to resist the power, Rocky immediately


    fell down from midair.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ck crystals engulfed his whole body until no sliver of skin could be seen. It then turned him into a


    ck crystal statue.


    Soon, the whole pce fell into a deep and tense silence.


    "You are just a nobody. You shouldn''t have bitten off more than you can chew! Now, I''ll send you to


    hell!" the devil spirit responded with a sharp smile. It must have thought Rocky was no threat, so it


    simply waved its hand, and a devil light shot out. It intended to escape from here and find another


    powerful spirit maniptor it could possess.


    Just as the ck light was about to hit Rocky, who had turned into a crystal statue, the God-killing


    Sword in Rocky''s hand suddenly burst out an astonishing divine power, enveloping the surroundings.


    Until finally, the soul shadow flew out of the sword and quickly integrated into Rocky''s body. The ck


    crystals all over his body were also repeatedly smashed.


    "That''s impossible. Is this¡ª?" At that moment, the devil spirit somehow sensed the aura of the soul


    shadow. A trace of fear shed quickly across its face.

 Chapter 1941 Unimaginable Disaster

    Chapter 1941 Unimaginable Disaster


    As the purple devil spirit was surprised, the ck crystals that covered Rocky''s body shattered and


    disappeared in an instant. His clothes were gone too, although they had already been eroded by the


    ck crystals. His powerful, muscr body was now presented to all. Golden lines then began


    appearing across his skin, shing constantly with a faint luster.


    "What? It can''t be! It''s not possible for such golden patterns to be present on him! They''re only for


    those high-level deities!" eximed the devil spirit in utter shock. It could scarcely believe its eyes.


    These so-called "holy patterns" were the embodiment of the power of the divine race. Different deities


    would have different holy patterns on their bodies depending on their strength. However, only those at


    a truly high level had the golden holy patterns glowing upon their skin.


    Simrly, the demonic race had specific demonic patterns that represented their strength.


    As the holy patterns continued to spread across his body, the God-killing Sword in Rocky''s hand began


    to undergo a change as well.


    In a mere moment, it had morphed into a long sword shaped like a dragon, beaming with the burning


    holy me. It was astounding, terrifying and awe-inspiring all at the same time, just as a legendary


    divine weapon should be.


    "How can this be happening? It''s the God-killing Sword in the dragon form! That he would have the


    ability to activate the sword''s divine form is thest thing I expected. But this doesn''t make sense; he


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    hasn''t even reached the God Realm yet," murmured the purple devil spirit in disbelief, trying to make


    sense of all it was witnessing. Rocky was bing more and more incredible by the second, and so


    the devil spirit dared not rush up to him so hastily. It had not previously thought of Rocky as being able


    to unleash the full potential of the God-killing Sword and thus felt it did not have to fear being hurt by


    him. But now... Rocky possessed the power to y deities and demons with his sword. The picture was


    vastly different and far more worrisome.


    That God-killing Sword in Rocky''s hand was of an immense threat to the devil spirit now. It needed to


    be extra careful.


    Rocky''s eyes were still closed but his mind was present in the pce and he could feel quite vividly the


    change his body was going through.


    "Guardian, what just happened? Why would such a force gush out of the God-killing Sword so


    suddenly, and inject itself into my body?" Rocky asked, feeling the guardian must know something.


    "The God-killing Sword is a divine weapon left behind by Deacon, a high-level deity of the divine race,


    and so contains his power. However, such power is only triggered at the most critical moments. Once


    triggered, the God-killing Sword''s power will increase astronomically," exined the guardian.


    "I see. It appears it''s a blessing in disguise this time! How long will this powerst?" Rocky asked


    thoughtfully.


    "I''m afraid I do not know either. But I do know that with this power, you can freely use any divine


    treasure in the pce now," informed the guardian.


    "Really? Whoa, that''s awesome. Then let''s get to it! Hurry and present all the divine treasures. I need


    to kill this guy here and now! If I had known I would meet such a freaky devil spirit, I would have


    brought Rubygon with me." It was rare for Rocky to exhibit such aggression. He had felt these


    emotions bubbling, back when he had fought on the Supernal Continent.


    He thought he had been well-prepared, but he still had not expected toe across such a strong mid-


    level devil spirit in the Ethereal Valley. He would have definitely brought Rubygon with him if he had


    foreseen this. In order to keep his identity hidden, he had arranged a safe ce for Rubygon before he


    entered the valley. If he had it with him now, there was no way he would be trapped in such a perilous


    predicament.


    The guardian immediately released the divine treasures Rocky had unlocked before, presenting a


    variety before him.


    Rocky then snapped back to reality. At the same time, the Magic Icy Armor appeared on his body. This,


    paired with the God-killing Sword he wielded, made Rocky an image of power and intensity. There


    were few cooler images than him right now.


    Seeing just how aggressive Rocky was now, the devil spirit was a little frightened. After all, Deacon was


    a high-level deity, and the purple shadow was only a mid-level devil. The difference in their strength


    was far toorge to even think about. Even if Rocky only possessed a percentage of Deacon''s power,


    the devil spirit would still stand no chance.


    "Come on then! Let''s keep this fight going!" Rocky bellowed savagely.


    "Don''t get so cocky, brat!" the devil spirit spat back. It could not show itself to be a timid coward. Plus, it


    knew Rocky''s power was only temporary; all it had to do was dying him until the extra power


    dissipated and Rocky would then no doubt meet his end.


    In a sh, Rocky and the purple shadow collided head-on. All it took was the blink of an eye for the


    entire crystal pce to be transformed into a horrific battlefield.


    At the same time, Alex and the injured Vivian, who had left the crystal pce using the power of the Ice


    Phoenix, met with Ruth and other Spiritual Emperors Alex had saved earlier.


    They were taken aback by the strength and aura that Alex had disyed, not to mention the beast


    spirit she had summoned. They assumed she must have been on a fair few adventures in her time,


    advancing her strength leaps and bounds.


    Then, Vivian awakened.


    "Where is Rookie?" she asked right away, after noticing he was not around.


    "He''s still inside," Alex replied softly, biting her lower lip, the worry and unease clear all over her face.


    "We can''t leave him alone in there..." Vivian struggled, trying to push herself to her feet, but the


    disordered spiritual power in her body caused her to spit out another mouthful of blood before she


    could even really try.


    "Please, don''t move. You''re seriously hurt," Alex said quickly, hurrying to support her.


    "Can''t you save him? Please go and save him," Vivian begged. She was a proud woman and almost


    never asked anything of others.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to save him, but he doesn''t want me to save him. He even asked me to seal


    the crystal pce once we were out. He said that if the devil spirit got out, the consequences would be


    horribly unimaginable," Alex answered honestly.


    Vivian''s eyes turned cold, but she knew Rocky was right. The devil''s power was much greater than that


    of the demonic race member that they had met before. It would not be easy for any race of the


    Supreme Ether Land to confront the devil spirit head-on.


    "He''s right. We must seal this ce. If that devil gets out, every single member of the spiritual race in


    the Ethereal Valley will be doomed," Ruth cut in seriously. Ruth knew this had the potential to be a


    disaster that could change the fate of the entire spiritual race.


    The other Spiritual Emperors agreed.


    "Alex, think about this, if you seal the crystal pce, he won''t be able to get out either," Vivian added


    worriedly.


    "But if we don''t seal it, all he has done will be in vain." Alex was calm and cool. Before she had left with


    Vivian, she saw the determination in Rocky''s eyes. She knew she could not stop him from sacrificing


    himself for them. If she didn''t seal the pce, she would fail him. She could not allow that.


    Vivian fell silent at these words. A sharp pain like she had never felt before pierced through her heart at


    the same time. She had not spent a long time with Rocky, but she was terribly concerned about him.


    She realized she cared for him more than perhaps she had even known.


    "I''m going to seal it now!" With that, Alex leaped onto the Ice Phoenix andmanded it to fly to the


    top of crystal pce.

 Chapter 1942 Prepare For The Worst

    Chapter 1942 Prepare For The Worst


    Although Alex had no idea how to seal the crystal pce, she knew that its existence was to seal the


    devil spirit. Since the Ice Wand could open the gate to the crystal pce, she thought it could seal it up


    as well.


    Wasting no time, she released her deity spirit and raised the Ice Wand in her hand.


    The Ice Wand immediately shot an extremely dazzling light that caused the entire crystal pce to


    tremble.


    Shortly after, the pce began to deform.


    Even the interior of the crystal pce gotpletely overturned.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and the devil spirit were still fighting fiercely inside the crystal pce. Relying on


    Deacon''s power that was released by the God-killing Sword, and the suppression of all kinds of


    medium-grade fake divine treasures, he managed to subdue the devil spirit. It had lost the ability to be


    as aggressive as before, so Rocky had finally gained the upper hand.


    The devil spirit also learned that the entire pce was being sealed while it was still inside.


    It couldn''t afford to lose its freedom from being sealed yet again, so it used much of its strength to


    forcefully push Rocky back and rush towards the entrance of the pce.


    Since it would be a disaster if the devil spirit seeded, Rocky was determined to keep that from


    happening. However, it was a medium-stage devil spirit. Nothing could suppress it except for the God-


    killing Sword.


    While he was thinking of ways to defeat it, Rocky remembered the Purgatorial Tripod. The problem


    was, a horrible devil spirit was still in the tripod and hadn''t been refined yet. It would be impossible for


    him to use it.


    "Oh, wait! I still have the Four Beast Cauldron!" Rocky had already felt his head ache before he


    remembered that he had once obtained this divine treasure from the Holy Heaven Pce. Apparently,


    it could summon four legendary beasts to assist the owner.


    He had only used the Four Beast Cauldron once, and his previous strength had not been enough to


    activate the Four Beast Cauldron to its full potential.


    He was still doubtful he could use it to get out of it now, but he was left with no other choice. If he


    wanted to win, he could only take out the Four Beast Cauldron from the Magic Spiritual Space and


    inject all his strength into it.


    The next moment, the four beast statues on the Four Beast Cauldron suddenly shed. When four


    legendary beasts flew out of the statues, they instantly turned into huge mutants in midair.


    "Go!" Rocky ordered in a stern voice.


    At hismand, the four legendary beast spirits flew towards the devil spirit and pounced on it.


    "Isn''t this the Four Beast Cauldron? He also possesses such a powerful divine treasure? Who the hell


    is this guy?" The devil spirit was dumbfounded that Rocky would unleash the Four Beast Cauldron at


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    this moment. The divine treasure was spectacr since its power could summon legendary beasts that


    could suppress all kinds of devil spirits.


    As a medium-stage devil spirit, it was naturally afraid of the power of the Four Beast Cauldron that


    could easily restrain it.


    Then, even before the devil spirit could react, the four legendary beast spirits suddenly entangled the


    four limbs of the spirit, making it unable to move.


    At the same time, Rocky waved the God-killing Sword and rushed over. Wasting no time, he pierced


    the body of the devil spirit with the sword.


    With this, the devil spirit suddenly turned into a purple vortex.


    Immediately after, the Fighting Soul in Rocky''s body emerged and began absorbing the power of the


    devil spirit in the purple vortex.


    While this was happening, some memory fragments suddenly shed through Rocky''s mind. From


    what he could infer, these memories seemed to be from the medium-stage devil spirit.


    Rocky thought that the memories of this devil spirit might contain some clues regarding the


    whereabouts of the entrance of the Holy-Evil World, so he carefully observed them. However, it was not


    an easy task since the memory fragments were very scattered and iplete.


    Fortunately, Rocky had a very good memory. After reading and deciphering the memory fragments for


    a while, he finally found the necessary clue about the entrance to the Holy-Evil World in the Ethereal


    Valley.


    It seemed that the entrance was on the snow peak at the end of the Ethereal Valley.


    However, Rocky also saw that it would be pretty difficult to get to the snow peak. Not only were there


    powerful demonic spiritual beasts guarding the ce, but also many martial spirits lurked there.


    After some time, the memory fragments finally disappeared. Moreover, the Fighting Soul in Rocky''s


    body seemed to be unable to absorb the devil spirit''s power anymore. Eventually, the Fighting Soul


    merged with Rocky''s body again, and the purple vortex slowly dissipated.


    Now that the threat had been extinguished, the God-killing Sword returned to its original shape, and


    Rocky''s strength also returned to its former state.


    Meanwhile, the crystal pce was still constantly transforming. From the outside, it was now turning


    into a huge crystal flower.


    "Now, how can I get out of this ce?" Since the whole crystal pce was being enveloped by a


    powerful sealing power, even if Rocky tried to break through using the God-killing Sword, he would just


    fail. Therefore, he could not help but wear a frown and feel a little uneasy.


    But then, something suddenly urred to Rocky''s mind. He immediately put away the God-killing


    Sword and the Four Beast Cauldron, and headed towards the depths of the crystal pce.


    "Alex, you can stop now!" Vivian shouted loudly.


    Alex turned around and nced at Vivian in confusion.


    "I can feel Rookie''s power. That means that he''s still alive. We have to go inside the crystal pce and


    save him!" Vivian added, not wanting to give up so easily.


    "That will not change anything. Even if we go back, we will just be killed by the devil spirit. Rookie


    sacrificed himself for all of us. We can''t just let that be in vain!" Alex firmly replied, shaking her head.


    Knowing the vicious power of the devil spirit, she was convinced that they would be killed once they


    went back inside.


    "Who said anything about him dying? There''s no way that he would die! He is¡ª" Vivian got so


    emotional that she almost blurted out who Rocky really was. Fortunately, she was able to stop the


    words before they came out of her mouth.


    "I also want to believe that he cane out on his own. I know that he is not an ordinary person." Ever


    since Alex knew Rocky, she had only infinite admiration for him. Therefore, even now, she hoped that


    he could produce a miracle and ovee the impossible.


    On the other hand, Vivian could just bite her pink lips. She had huge faith in Rocky, too. However, if the


    worst case scenario happened and he couldn''t get out, then everything would be meaningless.


    After a few moments, the crystal pce stopped changing. It had already turned into a huge crystal


    flower, dazzling and blooming. In fact, there was already not a trace of the previous crystal pce.


    "Young Master Alex, why don''t we find a safe ce away from here first? Just in case we can''t


    "You can go. I''ll wait for Rookie here," Vivian said bluntly.


    "Everyone, you can leave now. I''ll stay with Tripp and wait as well." Alex turned to Ruth and the other


    Spiritual Emperors after making up her mind.


    "All right then. We''ll take our leave. I''ll be sure to repay you for saving our lives earlier!" Ruth and the


    Spiritual Emperors agreed to leave first and bid the twodies goodbye.


    Then, Alex and Vivian waited for a long time outside the crystal pce.


    "Tri... I mean, Vivian... I know it''s hard to say this, but I''m afraid Rookie must have failed to ovee


    the devil spirit. Let''s get out of here too!" Seeing that Rocky didn''t show up after they had been waiting


    for such a long time, Alex had no choice but to be mentally prepared and assume that he was dead.


    "No, you''re wrong. He wille out. I believe in him!" Vivian said firmly, gritting her teeth.

 Chapter 1943 Rocky Escaped

    Chapter 1943 Rocky Escaped


    Alex sighed with a forlorn air about her. She felt powerless in the face of Vivian''s grief, and she didn''t


    know how tofort her.


    Just as the cloying silence became too much for them, a great ssh suddenly erupted from the pool


    close to the crystal pce as a figure shot out. The greenish water spattered everywhere, and some


    dissolved into green mist.


    Hearing the noise, both Alex and Vivian immediately looked over, and their faces brightened with a look


    of joy.


    The figure was none other than Rocky!


    It turned out that before the crystal pce waspletely sealed, Rocky arrived at the pool where the


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    devil spirit had been staying. He figured that the pool had some kind of passage that led outside, so he


    took the plunge.


    Just as Rocky expected, he soon found a hole under the pool, and the moment he swam out of the


    crevice, the entire thing copsed.


    He swam along the passage, looking for the exit before he finally found it and came out.


    At the flip side, the first things that Rocky sensed were Alex''s and Vivian''s auras, so he promptly


    headed in their direction.


    Both of the women were overjoyed to see that he had survived after all.


    "Is the devil spirit sealed?" Alex asked in a worried tone.


    "Sort of..." Rocky had actually killed the devil spirit, but he didn''t want to let her know, since it would be


    too troublesome to exin.


    "I''m d to hear that." Alex nodded and let out a relieved sigh.


    "We should find a ce to heal Vivian first." The wounds on Vivian''s body were still bleeding sluggishly.


    Rocky took one look at her, picked her up, and carried her in his arms.


    Then, Alex summoned the Ice Phoenix, and the three of them flew off to the distance.


    It didn''t take long before the trio came upon a primeval forest. However, an invisible force prohibited the


    Ice Phoenix from entering, and it could no longer fly with them.


    So, they had no choice but to walk. They soon found a cave in the forest, which Rocky deemed safe


    enough to upy for now.


    "Alex, stay outside and guard the cave. I''ll heal her first," Rocky directed Alex, his face impassive and


    serious.


    With a decisive nod, Alex did as he asked, and walked out of the cave.


    He thenid Vivian on the nearest t surface, checked the extent of her injuries, and nned out how


    he should proceed. Her condition seemed worse than he initially thought. The devil spirit''s power was


    still in her body, and it had begun corroding her meridians.


    "I have to force all the devil spirit''s power out of your body. However, I''m afraid you may have to expose


    yourself for me to do that," Rocky told her bluntly. He had to use the Skill of Magic Needle, which meant


    he would have to inject needles all over Vivian''s body, and that would cleanse her body of the devil


    spirit''s power.


    After hearing this, Vivian didn''t hesitate to take her clothes off, revealing her curvaceous and well-built


    figure.


    "I understand. Please do what you have to." Vivian''s voice sounded a little hesitant, which made the


    situation all the more tempting.


    However, Rocky didn''t let that affect him. He would never do anything improper. At most, his eyes


    would linger more than necessary, but he wouldn''t force himself on her.


    With the Skill of Magic Needle, Rocky concentrated on healing Vivian''s wounds.


    The night passed quickly as he toiled.


    It took a lot of effort before Rocky finally forced out all the devil spirit''s power in Vivian''s body. However,


    it took a lot out of her, and she fainted momentarily.


    After that, Rocky left her in the cave and found Alex, who was resting against a tree by the side of the


    cave. Her legs were crossed daintily, and her eyes were closed as if she were asleep.


    But before he could say anything, she opened her eyes.


    "How is she?" Alex asked worriedly.


    "She should be fine now," Rocky answered as he sent a small,forting smile her way.


    "That''s great! She wouldn''t have gotten hurt if it weren''t for me. You too! You almost died because of


    me!" Alex couldn''t help but feel guilty, knowing that her fusion with the deity spirit in the crystal statue


    had freed the suppressed devil spirit that had hurt her friends.


    "Don''t worry about it. Fate works in mysterious ways. I''m sure that even if things had gone differently,


    that devil spirit would have found another way out. Anyway, it ended well enough. The devil spirit has


    now been put to rest. You also managed to fuse with the deity spirit, and that was worth the trouble we


    had," Rockyforted her at once.


    "I don''t know how to thank you, really. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have such an exhrating


    adventure," Alex uttered with sincerity.


    "Ha-ha! Don''t sweat it. I''ll be collecting that debt soon!" Rocky teased.


    "What are you two nning to do after this?" Alex asked after a few moments.


    "Well, we still have something important to do, so we''ll get right on that. As for you, I think you''d better


    meet the spirit warriors of the Wankong n first!" Rocky answered sensibly.


    "Can''t Ie with you?" Alex whined tearfully upon hearing his words.


    "You can''t. It''s too dangerous to stay with us." Of course, Rocky felt that she shouldn''t risk herself in


    that way.


    "But Vivian is still recuperating! She might take a while to recover, and you have toplete the task. I


    can help take care of her," Alex insisted, as she had already made up her mind.


    After seeing Alex''s resolve, Rocky fell silent and thought more about their situation. She had a point.


    Vivian''s injuries would take at least ten days up to half a month to recover, and he couldn''t leave her


    alone and vulnerable while he went toplete the task at the snow peak. Alex''s presence would


    solve that dilemma, and he couldplete the task alone as soon as he arrived at the snow peak.


    "Okay. You can follow us and take care of her for me." Rocky finally agreed.


    "Yes! That sounds great!" Alex''s face brightened with happiness.


    "By the way, since your strength has reached the peak of the Emperor Realm, the cultivation method


    you cultivated before is no longer suitable for you. Instead, you can use the Shura Realm''s cultivation


    method now," Rocky continued.


    "Really?" Alex looked astonished. It turned out that she had skipped an entire realm.


    "Of course! Why would I lie to you?" Rocky reassured her with a smile. "What''s the nature of your


    spiritual root?"


    "It''s water," Alex responded.


    "Oh, wait a minute." After excusing himself, Rocky entered the pce with his mind. Since the spiritual


    race didn''t have the Shura Realm''s cultivation method, he simply chose the Water Cultivation Method


    that had long been lost by the Shura Race. This cultivation method was adapted from a cultivation


    method at the God Realm. Once, it served as one of the Shura Race''s peerless cultivation methods,


    but when they degenerated, they lost the ability to cultivate this spiritual method. Thus, it was lost to the


    past.


    The most important attribute of the Water Cultivation Method was that it was highly suitable for warriors


    who owned the water spiritual root. Moreover, the Water Cultivation Method, as well as the


    corresponding sealing and enchantment techniques, were the best secret techniques that the Shura


    Race kept only to themselves.


    Rocky then shared with Alex the Water Cultivation Method, along with the corresponding sealing and


    enchantment techniques.


    After Alex learned them by heart, Rocky instructed her to start cultivating the first stage of the Water


    Cultivation Method. Then, he entered the cave and stood guard beside Vivian.


    The next morning, Vivian''s eyes finally opened. Her ncended on Rocky, who had his eyes closed


    in his sleep, and the sight instantly lit her beautiful eyes with a pleased but inscrutable expression.

 Chapter 1944 Great Pressure

    Chapter 1944 Great Pressure


    Vivian ced her hands next to her on the ground and was about to push herself up when Rocky


    opened his eyes and said, "Don''t move. The devil spirit''s power caused a lot of damage to your body,


    especially to your meridians. It would be wise to not use your spiritual power for a while."


    "Ha! I''m not as weak as I look! Where is Alex?" Vivian asked, crossing her arms over her chest. She


    put up a facade of strength because she didn''t want anyone to pity her.


    "She is cultivating outside of the cave. Last night, I gave her a cultivation method that she can easily


    handle," Rocky replied casually.


    "What? She''s out there all alone? What were you thinking? What if something happened to her?"


    Vivian stared at Rocky with wide eyes.


    "Settle down. She is a Spiritual Emperor at the peak stage, and she has a divine treasure that can


    summon the beast spirit. What could possibly harm her now?" Rocky responded, shaking his head as a


    smile spread on his face.


    "You are right." Vivian had nearly forgotten that Alex had fused with a deity spirit like she had. Now,


    there weren''t many warriors in the spiritual race that could face her and win.


    Just as Vivian was about to say more, Alex stepped into the cave and interrupted her.


    "You''re awake!" As soon as Alex saw Vivian, she ran towards her.


    Vivian tried to hold back her smile, but she couldn''t.


    "Alex, Vivian will need to rest at least three days before she could walk again. In that time, you should


    concentrate on your own cultivation," Rocky exined. After a short period of thought, he determined


    that it was not appropriate for them to head for the snow peak so soon. They had at least half a month


    left to stay in the Ethereal Valley, so there was time to rest.


    "Okay. But before we go to our destination, can we meet Jeffrey and the others at the given location?


    I''m afraid that they will worry about us," Alex asked hesitantly.


    "Okay." Rocky had no objection. Theirpanions were on the way to the snow peak, so stopping to


    meet them would make no difference in their path and waste no time.


    Over the next three days, Alex focused on cultivating the Water Cultivation Method. It didn''t take her


    long to reach the third stage.


    Vivian spent time recovering under Rocky''s careful treatment, and her injuries were healed much faster


    than she expected. At least fifty percent of her injuries were better.


    Then, the three of them set off and headed towards Jeffrey and the other teams.


    Ten days before the closure of the Ethereal Valley, they arrived at the agreed-upon location. However,


    they were surprised to see that Jeffrey''s team and the other teams weren''t there yet. Even the team led


    by Alex before was nowhere to be seen.


    They decided to sit and wait.


    Half a day passed, but no one from the Wankong n showed up. Instead, the Lingji n and the


    Xiayu n arrived with their teams.


    Ruth, who had been rescued by them in the past, had joined the Lingji n''s team, and the Xiayu


    n''s team was led by Abduh.


    The spirit warriors in the two teams stared at Rocky and the twodies in shock. None of them had


    expected the three of them to arrive first.


    When Ruthid her eyes on Rocky, she smiled. She had been sure that Rocky would have been dead


    in the crystal pce. But he was alive!


    Ruth walked up to the three of them under the watchful eyes of the public. "Nice to see my three


    saviors again!"


    "Nice to see you too, Elder Ruth. I have a question for you. On your way here, did you see Jeffrey or


    any other spirit warriors from our Wankong n?" Alex asked in a worried voice.


    "No, I didn''t." Ruth shook her head. The truth was, she had joined her team very, very recently.


    "That''s not good. Why are Jeffrey and the others taking so long to get here?" Alex said, shaking her


    head. Worries filled her mind. She wondered if something had happened to Jeffrey and the other team.


    Then, several teams arrived and walked towards them, but theirpanions were not with them.


    After waiting for another few hours, Jeffrey and the other team were still missing. By now, the teams of


    the other four ns were almost all there.


    "Jeffrey and the others must be in big trouble!" Alex eximed.


    "Are you going to go back and find them?" Rocky asked.


    Alex narrowed her eyes. She didn''t say anything.


    "I think you should. If they really are in trouble, you are strong enough to rescue them," Vivian


    suggested.


    "Okay. I''ll go find them, and once I make sure they''re okay, I''ll catch up to you guys," Alex said. She


    was so worried about her nsmen that she was finding it quite difficult to stand still and not take


    action.


    Rocky and Vivian nodded their heads, giving her permission to go.


    In an instant, Alex turned around and left.


    "It looks like they are all going to the snow mountain," Vivianmented, turning to look at Rocky. The


    four ns around them were pacing around, clearly preparing to leave.


    "I think you''re right. All of them should be more familiar with the route to the snow mountain than we


    are. I think we should join the Lingji n," Rocky said after thinking for a while. Since Vivian''s wounds


    hadn''t healed yet, and the road to the snow mountain would only be more dangerous and


    unpredictable, they needed to use the four ns'' resources.


    Vivian nodded in agreement.


    "Elder Ruth, my friend has been seriously injured, and our young master has gone to look for our


    "Of course you can." Ruth didn''t even give it a second thought. After the three of them had saved her


    life, she owed them a lot.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She waved her hand and Rocky and Vivian followed her over to the Lingji n''s team.


    "Ladies, I''d like to introduce two Spiritual Kings from the Wankong n. A few days ago, the young


    master of the Wankong n and these two helped me and some other Spiritual Emperors to escape.


    Without them, we would have all died. Right now, their young master has gone to find the other spirit


    warriors from their n, and this Spiritual King is injured. So they are joining us for the time being. I


    hope you can take care of them," Ruth exined.


    Because the Lingji n''s team consisted of only female spirit warriors, the moment the two of them


    entered the team, they naturally attracted attention. Some of them were at the beginning of their


    puberty, so they rushed to Rocky and Vivian to flirt with them.


    The spirit warriors from the other ns narrowed their eyes when they saw so many women gathered


    around Rocky and Vivian, but they held their tongues.


    Not long after, the teams of the four ns started to walk towards the snow mountain.


    The entrance of the snow mountain was covered in a very broad precipice that was mostly


    crisscrossed like a maze of canyons. The valley ahead of them was teeming with many powerful


    demonic spiritual beasts.


    After entering the valley, the Lingji n''s team separated from the other teams.


    During the first two days, they didn''t encounter many powerful demonic spiritual beasts.


    But on the third day, the number of the demonic spiritual beasts doubled and they were all extremely


    strong.


    Even the Lingji n, which was considered the top n among the five ns, was struggling to defeat


    them.

 Chapter 1945 The God-killing Sword

    Chapter 1945 The God-killing Sword


    The Lingji n had already traveled deep into the valley. However, on the fourth day, an unexpected


    obstacle kept them from advancing. A group of well-trained demonic spiritual beasts had encircled


    them silently, moving like a well-trained army.


    They fought the ferocious beasts for an entire day, and the Lingji n had suffered significant losses.


    The dead and the injured kept piling up.


    In the Lingji n''s camp


    Ruth and the Spiritual Emperors had gathered in her tent to discuss what they could do about the


    matter.


    "Elder Ruth, I''m afraid we can''t go on like this. Four of our Spiritual Kings have either died or got


    seriously injured today. We should withdraw for now!" urged one of the Lingji n''s Spiritual Emperors,


    who looked tremendously worried.


    The other Spiritual Emperors nodded in agreement. After all, they were well aware of the danger of the


    Ethereal Valley, and they believed that if the team''s overall strength weakened due to this altercation,


    they would be in greater danger.


    Ruth thought about it for a while, her eyes narrowing as she deliberated. Indeed, they had been


    marching for so long. If they returned now, all their previous sacrifices and efforts would be in vain.


    Moreover, the Lingji n hadn''t gained much in this trip to the Ethereal Valley. The team she had led


    was annihted in the crystal pce, leaving only her and several Spiritual Emperors. At this rate, their


    expedition in the Ethereal Valley would be worthless, especially if they didn''t gain more treasures.


    "I need to think about this some more. You can leave now," Ruth informed the rest with a wave of her


    hand. She needed to think this through.


    Assenting to her request, the Spiritual Emperors left Ruth''s tent.


    Rocky and Vivian were in the Lingji n''s camp at this time, and they saw the Spiritual Emperors


    staggering out of Ruth''s tent. They couldn''t help but exchange knowing nces.


    "It seems that the death of the spirit warriors in the crystal pce has greatly affected the Lingji n.


    Otherwise, with their overall strength, they could have at least reached the foot of the snow mountain,"


    Rocky noted.


    "Then it''s time for us to act. My wounds have mostly healed, so I don''t think I''ll hold you back," Vivian


    dered passionately. She had stayed with the Lingji n for the past few days, resting and healing.


    Rocky had also helped her heal her wounds every day, and because of that, she recovered much


    faster than she had expected.


    "The Lingji n has been a great help to us these days. Even if we have to leave now, we should at


    least do something to repay their kindness!" Rocky said with a smile.


    "What do you think we should do?" Vivian asked. She knew that Rocky must have something on his


    mind.


    "It''s getting dark, and I''m sure you have a lot of pent-up energy from the past few days. How about we


    find a ce to exercise our muscles and bones once it''s dark? After I absorbed the devil spirit''s power,


    the fighting energy at the Mystery Stage advanced to the Earth Stage as well. Maybe we can go


    somewhere and test it out," Rocky suggested with a wicked glint in his eyes.


    "That sounds great!" An enthusiastic smile shed across Vivian''s face. Of course, she knew what he


    meant.


    It didn''t take long for the sun to go down, and the entire valley soon fell into darkness.


    Scattered bonfires rose inside the Lingji n''s camp, and all the n''s spirit warriors retired to their


    tents and rested after the long and tiring day.


    At this point, two ck shadows stealthily left the camp, heading in one direction.


    The next morning, Ruth gathered all the Spiritual Emperors of the Lingji n again.


    "I thought about itst night. As you know, our team has suffered a lot of serious casualties. If we force


    ourselves to pass through the valley again, I''m afraid it mightpromise our vital energy, and we


    might end up losing more than we have gained. Thus, I have decided we should go back the way we


    came. We can pass the time exploring more unknown areas for now, and who knows? Maybe we can


    get something before we leave!"


    Ruth exined to the others.


    The other Spiritual Emperors nodded readily, satisfied with her decision.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, a Spiritual King came in a hurry.


    "Elder Ruth, someone ughtered the group of demonic spiritual beasts that blocked our way


    yesterday!" she recounted briefly.


    The shock left Ruth and the Spiritual Emperors speechless when they heard this. Who killed all those


    demonic spiritual beasts? Could it be warriors from other ns?


    However, if even the Lingji n wasn''t strong enough to aplish such a feat, how could those


    teams do that? They were stronger than any of them.


    "Elder Ruth..." At this time, two more Spiritual Kings rushed into the camp.


    "What happened this time?" Ruth turned to the two neers.


    "The two Spiritual Kings from the Wankong n have disappeared. They left a note, along with these


    seemingly powerful treasures," answered one of the Spiritual Kings promptly.


    The other Spiritual King nodded as she showed them the handful of treasures she was carrying. There


    were seven to eight treasures in her hands, including a divine treasure.


    Seeing this, the Spiritual Emperors were all dumbfounded. These treasures were invaluable for the


    spiritual race, and not one of them had treasures as valuable as these.


    Ruth took the note in her hands and began to read. It said, "Thank you for taking care of us in the past


    few days. As a sign of our gratitude, I''ll be leaving two surprises for you, Elder Ruth. I hope the Lingji


    n will build a good rtionship with the Wankong n in the future. Thank you in advance. Rookie."


    After reading it, Ruth couldn''t help but sigh. "I didn''t expect to owe them one more favor. No wonder


    that guy was able to leave the crystal pce unscathed. The Wankong n sure has an abundance of


    hidden talents!"


    "Elder Ruth, what''s going on?" a Spiritual Emperor asked when it appeared that Ruth wasn''t inclined to


    talk.


    "Okay, listen up! If you find anything of note in the following days, make sure that you share it with the


    Wankong n. Do you understand?" Elder Ruth instructed the others.


    However, this only confused the Spiritual Emperors more. They had no idea what Rocky and Vivian


    had done, so they didn''t know why they should share their harvest with the Wankong n. But since


    this was Ruth''s wish, they could do nothing but obey.


    At this time, Rocky and Vivian had already left the Lingji n''s camp. They had gone past the valley as


    well and were getting closer and closer to the snow mountain.


    Unfortunately, the demonic spiritual beasts ran rampant in this area, and most of them were stronger


    than a medium-stage Spiritual Emperor. They wouldn''t make progress if they weren''t powerful enough


    to face these beasts.


    Finally, the two of them arrived at the foot of the snow mountain. They were exhausted, but they had


    passed all the tests and took down the ferocious beasts.


    The road leading to the snow mountain was harsh and unforgiving, covered in slippery, thick snow. The


    Ethereal Valley was mostly a no-flying zone, and so was the snow mountain. Therefore, the two of


    them had no choice but to walk all the way up. They also had to keep their guard up in case any bird-


    like demonic spiritual beasts swooped down on them.


    Two days passed in the blink of an eye.


    Rocky and Vivian finally reached the snow mountain''s peak.


    But to their surprise, the peak appearedpletely empty, and the entrance to the Holy-Evil World was


    not where they expected it to be. There wasn''t even a trace of it.


    "Hey, did you make a mistake? The entrance must be somewhere else," Vivian asked Rocky as her


    eyes swept around them in confusion.


    "That''s impossible. I saw the devil spirit''s memory, and it can''t be wrong. The entrance to the Holy-Evil


    World is here somewhere..." Rocky insisted. He, too, felt that something was off, but he believed that


    memory was urate.


    "Maybe the entrance has been concealed. That''s why we can''t find it!" Vivian eximed. It seemed that


    her vast experiences had truly made her wise.


    "That''s possible." Rocky nodded in agreement. However, it was strange that he and Vivian still couldn''t


    find the concealment with their strength. That indicated it wasn''t an ordinary cover-up. And if that were


    the case, the only way to break this cover-up was to use the God-killing Sword.

 Chapter 1946 Unavoidable

    Chapter 1946 Unavoidable


    Curious about the boundaries of the area, Rocky took out his God-killing Sword and sent sword forces


    flying in all directions. Secondster, one of the sword forces disappeared without a trace.


    Rocky and Vivian perked up and walked in the direction. Before they could reach the spot where the


    sword force had disappeared, they crashed into an invisible wall and bounced backwards.


    "No way. This barrier absorbed the God-killing Sword''s power. It''s definitely not an ordinary cover-up. If


    I''m right, it''s a deity-level enchanted barrier," Rocky concluded.


    "What are we going to do? If we can''t break the enchanted barrier, then we will have to return empty-


    handed. This trip can''t be in vain," Vivian said, frowning.


    "Wait for me here." As soon as Rocky was done talking, he entered the pce using his mind.


    "Is there any way to break a deity-level enchanted barrier?" Rocky asked the guardian immediately.


    There was no time for pleasantries.


    "Yes. You must have enough power to break it," the guardian replied in a deep voice.


    "Are you saying that I''m simply not strong enough to break the enchanted barrier?" Rocky asked with a


    frown.


    "I am. However, it''s not necessary to break it. After all, some enchanted barriers have a specific nature


    that allows a specific person to enter," the guardian reminded him.


    "But how will I know if I am the specific person?" Rocky questioned.


    "It''s very simple. ce a drop of your blood on the enchanted barrier, and it will tell you if you are the


    specific person or not," the guardian answered.


    "It''s that simple?" Rocky asked, raising his eyebrows. He had never heard of such an easy test before.


    "Yes, it is." The guardian nodded.


    Rocky quickly withdrew from his mind and looked at Vivian excitedly. "Come with me. We have to see if


    our blood is epted by the enchanted barrier."


    "What? What are you talking about?" Vivian questioned. It was her first time hearing that someone''s


    blood could be recognized by an enchanted barrier.


    "There''s no time for questions. It''s our only option. Ladies first!" Rocky smiled.


    Vivian red at Rocky for a moment before she raised her hand and bit down on her finger. A drop of


    bloodnded on the enchanted barrier, but the enchanted barrier did not have any reaction.


    Sighing, Ricky scratched one of his fingers using his other hand, and the finger immediately cracked


    and oozed out a drop of blood.


    Stepping forward, he allowed the blood to drip onto the enchanted barrier.


    The moment his blood touched it, the enchanted barrier rippled like water. A huge tear appeared down


    the center of it.


    "My blood worked! Let''s go!" Wasting no time, Rocky and Vivian entered the enchanted barrier.


    The moment they were inside, their eyes focused on the area ahead of them.


    A winding, stone road stretched for miles at their feet, and at the end of it, there was a tomb at the top


    of the snow mountain. None of it could be seen on the outside of the barrier.


    Rocky guessed that the tomb had something to do with the entrance of the Holy-Evil World.


    He gestured for Vivian to follow him and they headed straight towards the tomb. However, they had to


    tread carefully. There was a chance that a legendary guardian beast could be waiting for them outside


    of the tomb.


    But when they arrived at the entrance of the tomb, nothing happened.


    Rocky took a cautious step forward and pushed the gate of the tomb. It swung open.


    On the inside was a tomb made of crystal. It was the same as the crystal pce they had seen before.


    The same deity must have created both of them.


    The tomb wasrge and beautiful. At the farthest point, a crystal coffin was leaning against the wall.


    Inside of it, a gorgeous woman appeared to be sleeping. As they got closer, they could see that she


    was dead.


    "Isn''t she the crystal statue we saw in the crystal pce?" Vivian asked, standing before the coffin.


    "Yes. I think she''s the body of the deity spirit. After she sealed the devil spirit with her own spirit,


    another deity must have stored her body in this tomb," Rocky guessed.


    "But where is the entrance to the Holy-Evil World?" Vivian questioned, looking around. Everything in


    the tomb could be seen from where they were standing, and nothing looked like it could open the


    entrance to the Holy-Evil World.


    "The body might have some clues." Rocky got closer to the deity''s body and peered at it. Clutched in


    her hands was an unremarkable stone.


    "I''m sorry, but I need to take a look at this stone," Rocky said as he pried the stone from the deity''s


    hands.


    The moment Rocky touched it, a strong force exited the stone and entered his body. A strange halo


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    glowed around him.


    Before he knew what was happening, he was looking at another world. All of its continents were


    floating like inds, and never-before-seen signs were hovering around them. However, all of the signs


    were full of ruins, like they had been destroyed by a huge force.


    While Rocky was examining the new world, the entire Ethereal Valley started to tremble. In the center


    of the valley, a huge light column shot towards the sky, prating the heaven and earth.


    The moment that the light column appeared, a huge rune did too.


    Suddenly, Mika, who was in the Holy-Evil World, opened her eyes. She left her cultivation ce and


    looked in the direction of the Supreme Ether Land. Squinting her eyes, she could see a light column


    falling from the sky andnding on an abandoned, floating area ofnd at the end of the Holy-Evil


    World.


    "Did he open the entrance to the Holy-Evil World in the Ethereal Valley?" Mika murmured to herself.


    When the entrance in the Ethereal Valley was opened, the power of the Holy-Evil World could flow into


    the Supreme Ether Land. As a result, a temporary bnce between the power of the Holy-Evil World


    and the Supreme Ether Land was created. The change was so intense that it had the ability to cause a


    mutation in the Supreme Ether Land. That could allow the spiritual power to be stronger and more


    abundant, and the cultivation speed of the spirit warriors to increase.


    Thest time that Rocky had opened the entrance to the Holy-Evil World in the Holy Heaven Pce,


    an invisible change had urred in the Supreme Ether Land. But that time, only the human race had


    benefited.


    In a simr way, when the entrance in the Ethereal Valley had opened, it would affect the spiritual race.


    Now that the entrance was open, it would help the spiritual race in their cultivation.


    However, the advantage would only be temporary. Once the races in the Supreme Ether Land became


    stronger, the bnce would disappear if there was no corresponding change in the Holy-Evil World.


    That meant that the remaining deities in the Holy-Evil World would have to select talents from the


    Supreme Ether Land that were qualified to reach the God Realm.


    Previously, the Shura Race had been the only race that had the talents they needed, so their pool to


    choose from was very small. But now that the entrances to the Holy-Evil World in the human race and


    the spiritual race had been opened, arge number of outstanding talents coulde forward and


    participate. Eventually, Godly Geniuses would be selected from the human race and the spiritual race


    as well.


    But none of that could happen straight away.


    First, a war would probably ur between the Shura Race and the others first because of the


    increasing power of the human race and the spiritual race.

 Chapter 1947 Unable To Resist

    Chapter 1947 Unable To Resist


    After a while, the stone in Rocky''s hand dimmed, and he was unable to see the Holy-Evil World


    anymore.


    "What happened to you just now?" Vivian asked, frowning.


    "I think I''ve already opened the entrance to the Holy-Evil World," Rocky said calmly as if it was not a big


    deal.


    "What? How did you manage that?" Vivian eximed, staring at Rocky in shock.


    "This stone is the key that opens the entrance. I think there''s more to it, but I''ll wait and ask the deity


    "Are we going to leave the Ethereal Valley now?"


    "Not yet. I''m curious to see the changes that have happened in the Ethereal Valley first," Rocky said.


    After the entrance in the Holy Heaven Pce had been opened, many areas that had been originally


    inessible in the Holy Heaven Pce had also been opened. Jaiden, Colton''s father, had traveled to


    some of the areas to scout cultivation ces for the disciples of the Di n. Now that he had opened


    the entrance in the Ethereal Valley, most restrictions would be lifted too.


    It didn''t take long for the teams of the five major ns in the Ethereal Valley to recognize the changes.


    When they discovered that they could ess new areas, they changed their ns and started


    exploring them.


    It was a lot easier now that the majority of the no-flying areas allowed flying.


    As soon as Rocky and Vivian left the tomb and stepped through the enchanted barrier, they could


    sense every single change that had taken ce.


    Before they explored anything, they wanted to reunite with Alex, so they flew away from the snow


    mountain.


    In the meantime, Alex was joining with Jeffrey''s team and the other two teams. They had been trapped


    and some of them were injured or even dead. However, their remaining numbers still had a lot of


    power.


    Over the next few days, with the help of the deity spirit''s power that Alex had obtained, she managed to


    explore many of the new areas and obtain a good harvest.


    Two days before the Ethereal Valley was going to close, Rocky and Vivian finally found Alex and


    Wankong n''s team.


    "What are you two doing back here?" Alex asked, looking at Rocky and Vivian with a gaping open


    mouth. Originally, she had been expecting to meet up with Rocky and Vivian after the Ethereal Valley


    closed.


    "Our task went perfectly. We''re finished, so we thought we woulde and find you," Rocky answered.


    "Really? That''s good." Alex nodded.


    "What about you? What have you gained during our absence?" Rocky asked.


    "Well, I''ve done a lot of exploring, and I''ve harvested more than our Wankong n has ever found


    before," Alex admitted, smiling from ear to ear. It was clear how proud of herself she was.


    "Excellent."


    "I can''t forget to thank you two. Without you, our Wankong n would still be struggling," Alex said.


    "You''re wee. It''s no big deal. We are helping each other," Rocky replied modestly.


    "Young Master, the first team that leaves the Ethereal Valley will be rewarded. We should leave as soon


    as possible," Jeffrey announced as he walked over. He nced at Rocky and Vivian and scowled,


    acting like they weren''t even present.


    Alex hadn''t told Jeffrey about anything that Rocky and Vivian had done. If Jeffrey had known, he


    wouldn''t have looked at them like that.


    "You''re right. Let''s go!" Alex ordered, waving her hand for everyone to follow her.


    At the same time, the other four ns, which had also gained a lot, were retreating at a fast pace. They


    all wanted to be the first team to leave the Ethereal Valley.


    About three dayster, all of the five ns'' teams reached the huge stone tform that they had used


    to enter.


    "Young Master, we should split up into two groups. I will take some Spiritual Emperors and we will block


    the other four ns from exiting. You will take the others to the teleportation array," Jeffrey suggested.


    "I like that n," Alex agreed.


    So, Jeffrey gathered several Spiritual Emperors and some Spiritual Kings at the peak stage, and they


    walked to the main road that led to the stone tform.


    At the same time, Alex, Rocky, Vivian, and the rest of the Spiritual Kings moved as fast as they could to


    the transmission array.


    However, the Wankong n wasn''t the only n with that idea. The other four ns were all nning


    the same tactic.


    As Rocky and the others started running, Abduh from the Xiayu n and two Spiritual Emperors


    darted for the stone tform.


    At the end of the long tform, a teleportation array was shimmering. It was the only way to leave the


    Ethereal Valley.


    "Brat, how are you still alive? I heard that you were trapped in a pce and killed by a monster,"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Abduh said as he caught up to the Rocky.


    "Nope. Luck was on my side," Rocky answered, sneering.


    "It''s them. They are the ones that stole the divine treasure!" someone shouted. In the distance, the


    Spiritual Emperors and the spirit warriors from the Bilong n and the Hongling n wereing


    towards them. As soon as they saw Rocky, Vivian, and Alex, outrage appeared on their faces.


    "You guys have a divine treasure?" Abduh asked, ncing downwards. He could see the Ice Wand


    protruding from Alex''s hand.


    "Alex, are you holding a divine treasure?" Abduh continued. Greed was swimming in his eyes.


    "So what if it is a divine treasure? It doesn''t concern you," Alex snapped.


    "Alex, I''ll be honest with you. I have wanted to marry you for a very long time. I have a suggestion.


    When we get back, I''ll propose to you. Once we are married and our two ns are allied, your


    Wankong n''s status will rise within the five ns instead of lowering," Abduh said in a ttering


    tone. From what he could see, the wand in her hand was a divine treasure, and if he married her, the


    divine treasure would belong to the Xiayu n.


    "No way! You''re scum! I don''t want to marry you," Alex yelled.


    "That was a big mistake. Without my help, you will lose the divine treasure in your hand!" Abduh


    threatened.


    "If you hand it over, I will allow you to go. Otherwise, there''s no guarantee that you will be able to leave


    the Ethereal Valley!" The Spiritual Emperors and the spirit warriors from the other two ns gritted their


    teeth and cracked their knuckles. It was clear that they were all going to attack Alex.


    "Just ignore them. They are a group of losers. Let''s go," Rocky said to Alex and Vivian.


    "Leave? That''s not going to happen! Surround them!" Abduh ordered. He was determined to keep


    the divine treasure in his sight.


    "That''s not going to work!" Alex yelled. Then, she released the power of a Spiritual Emperor at the peak


    stage.


    "What? She''s a Spiritual Emperor at the peak stage? That''s impossible! I don''t believe this!" Abduh


    eximed.


    The Spiritual Emperors and the spirit warriors from the other two ns gasped. They weren''t expecting


    Alex to go from a Spiritual King to a Spiritual Emperor at the peak stage so fast.


    But none of that mattered, Abduh and the others were too tempted to snatch the divine treasure.

 Chapter 1948 Discussion

    Chapter 1948 Discussion


    "What''s so great about a Spiritual Emperor at the peak stage? It''s not like she alone can hold out


    against all of us," a Spiritual Emperor snarled.


    The Spiritual Emperors and spirit warriors also assented angrily.


    "These guys just won''t back down, will they?" Rocky sighed and frowned, then he turned to Alex and


    said, "Go ahead and leave the valley with Vivian and the others."


    "What about you?" Alex asked immediately. Obviously, she didn''t want to leave Rocky behind.


    "I''ll stay and deal with these flies first so they can''t get in your way." As if what he said wasn''t derisive


    enough, Rocky also sneered.


    Of course, Abduh and the other Spiritual Emperors turned livid. It was obvious that Rocky meant for


    them to hear his condescending remark.


    "Ha! You''re too cocky for your own good!" Abduh couldn''t help but snort with disdain.


    "That''s right! How dare you be so arrogant in front of us? You must have a death wish!" The spirit


    warriors looked at Rocky with utter hostility.


    "I''ll be fine here. You can leave!" Rocky simply smiled and nodded to Alex and Vivian.


    The twodies exchanged nces and shrugged. They were well aware of Rocky''s strength, so they


    weren''t worried about him at all.


    Then, Vivian escorted Alex and the other Spiritual Kings to the end of the huge stone tform.


    "Stop them! Make sure none of them gets out!" Abduh ordered at once.


    The Spiritual Emperors and spirit warriors immediately heeded hismand and ran to stop Vivian


    and Alex.


    "Who says I''ll let you go there?" Everyone was shocked when they saw that Rocky opened his eyes


    wide as a powerful aura rushed out of him and spread out around them.


    "Don''t be intimidated by him! He''s just a Spiritual King at the primary stage," Abduh assured the


    others. It came as a surprise to him that Rocky would have such an imposing aura. Nheless, he


    reckoned that Rocky was merely pretending to be strong.


    "Oh, is that really what you think?" Now that his mission had beenpleted, there was no need for


    Rocky to hide his real strength. He quickly released an aura that surpassed that of a Spiritual Emperor


    at the peak stage, and the power of his Spiritual Domain instantly shrouded the surroundings.


    "A premium-stage Spiritual Emperor?" "No. He''s even stronger!" "Isn''t he just a Spiritual King? Who the


    hell is that guy?" "But how? That''s impossible!" Abduh, the other Spiritual Emperors and spirit


    warriors were all taken aback. They couldn''t believe what they were sensing from Rocky when he


    disyed his true strength.


    "Impossible? Oh, there''s no such thing!" Rockyughed wryly.


    "Don''t mind that! It doesn''t matter if he''s stronger than a Spiritual Emperor at the peak stage. We have


    so many people here. He can''t possibly defeat all of us!" Obviously, Abduh couldn''te to terms


    with Rocky''s sudden transformation. Besides, he had enough confidence now that he had be a


    medium-stage Spiritual Emperor.


    The next moment, Abduh and the others charged at Rocky.


    Although many of them were Spiritual Emperors, their attack would still be futile. After all, Rocky had


    released the power of a Spiritual Emperor at the peak stage. That was enough to subdue all of them.


    True enough, not even the strongest Spiritual Emperors of the four ns couldy a finger on him,


    much less hurt him.


    It didn''t take long before a couple of Spiritual Emperors got injured. Naturally, Abduh and the others


    were getting more and more afraid of the battle.


    Rocky had no intention of taking this fight seriously since they would surely die if he did. He just wanted


    to y with them for a bit to buy some time for Vivian, Alex, and the other spirit warriors of the


    Wankong n.


    "Damn it!" Realizing that Rocky was truly more powerful than he thought, Abduh was stunned. In his


    anger, his face darkened.


    The next moment, he took out a hammer that was shing with lightning. Aside from the fact that it was


    a holy treasure, it was also the biggest harvest of the Xiayu n in the Ethereal Valley.


    When he threw the hammer, it released a strong current that affected about a hundred meters of their


    surroundings. Since its lightning was locked on Rocky, it began to hack wildly at him.


    Rocky, however, was quick on the uptake. He took out a divine treasure knockoff from the pce and


    threw it out.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It instantly collided with the hammer in the air, bursting out an astonishing power.


    Thud!


    Not long after, Abduh''s hammer fell to the ground just as Rocky''s divine treasure disappeared.


    "My treasure!" Of course, Abduh went crazy. Not only was his holy treasure destroyed, but he also


    didn''t get to acquire Rocky''s divine treasure.


    "Alright, I''ve had enough ytime with you!" When Rocky figured that it was about time, he activated


    the power of the Spiritual Domain at once. Right then, a huge soul shadow appeared out of nowhere.


    This was none other than the power of the Spiritual Domain produced by his Fighting Soul.


    "Take this!" Rocky roared mightily. Then, the soul shadow immediately surged out with an astonishing


    momentum and darted towards Abduh, the Spiritual Emperors, and the spirit warriors.


    Wherever the soul shadow passed, people instantly got sent flying with incessant screams of pain.


    Although Abduh, the Spiritual Emperors, and spirit warriors were by no means weak, they had no


    chance of resisting the power of Rocky''s Spiritual Domain. Soon enough, they were taken out by the


    soul shadow, and they were left with no other choice but to retreat.


    Seeing that Rocky''s strength was otherworldly, they did not dare to continue fighting against him.


    At this point, Abduh, the Spiritual Emperors, and the spirit warriors had already reached their limits.


    All of them looked ghastly pale, and they were panting heavily. None of them imagined it woulde to


    this. Even though Rocky was alone, they were helpless in front of him. In fact, they hadn''t even


    managed to graze at least the hem of Rocky''s clothes.


    "Does anyone of you still want to fight me? Just say so, and I''ll give you what you want. Otherwise, get


    out of my sight!" Seeing that no one was up for the challenge, Rocky turned around and left.


    Naturally, no one dared to take a step forward. They still valued their lives and were afraid of being


    ughtered.


    Meanwhile, Alex, Vivian, and the Spiritual Kings had already arrived at the teleportation array.


    However, they would not leave the valley without Rocky, so they waited for him there.


    They hadn''t been waiting long when they saw Rockying towards them.


    "I''ve already taken care of those guys. Let''s go!" Rocky greeted with a straight face and walked


    towards the teleportation array.


    Everyone was relieved to see Rocky, especially Alex. Then, without further ado, Alex activated the


    transmission, which soon unleashed a ring of light that instantly enveloped all of them.


    At this moment, the important figures of the spiritual race were already gathered outside the entrance


    of the Ethereal Valley. These included the patriarch of the entire spiritual race, three elders of the


    parliament, more than ten Spiritual Emperors of the parliament, as well as the apanying guards,


    and the representatives of the five great ns. They were all there to wee their own teams.


    They were all awaiting the first team who would return from the Ethereal Valley. After all, the first team


    to sessfullye out would receive extra rewards from the spiritual race''s parliament.


    At this point, the time limit was almost up. Hence, all the big shots of the spiritual race outside the


    entrance couldn''t help but feel excited as they focused their eyes on the entrance of the Ethereal


    Valley.


    Soon enough, under the watchful eyes of the crowd, a dozen figures walked out of the entrance of the


    valley.


    The crowd burst into an uproar, recognizing that the one in front of this team was none other than Alex.


    Everyone was stunned and in disbelief, not expecting that the Wankong n would be the first toe


    out of the valley. After all, they were supposed to be the weakest among the five ns. For them, this


    was simply inconceivable.


    "Isn''t that Alex, the young master of the Wankong n? How did they manage toe out first?"


    "Alex''s aura seems very different!"


    "Does that mean that Alex has gained some treasure in the Ethereal Valley?"


    Due to the sudden turn of events, the big shots of the spiritual race could not help but discuss among


    themselves.

 Chapter 1949 The Biggest Loss

    Chapter 1949 The Biggest Loss


    The representatives of the four other ns were at a loss. None of them had expected to see Alex and


    her teame out of the Ethereal Valley first, and they couldn''t get their heads around how the


    Wankong n did it.


    Meanwhile, it triggered dissatisfaction among them. They all felt that something wasn''t right.


    They went ahead and approached the patriarch of the spiritual race to protest.


    Of course, he needed to remain impartial, so he summoned Alex in front of him. Rocky and Vivian also


    followed behind her.


    "Greetings, Patriarch!" Alex greeted him before bowing courteously.


    Rocky and Vivian also showed respect through a salute.


    "Are you the young master of the Wankong n?" the patriarch asked in a t tone.


    "Yes, I am," Alex confirmed with a nod.


    "Then, who are these two?" The patriarch shifted his gaze to Rocky and Vivian. He felt that there was


    something different in their auras, but he couldn''t tell what it was.


    "They are Spiritual Kings from our n," Alex replied.


    "Tell me, how did your team manage toe out so soon? Did you wait for the exit to open before the


    time limit ended?" the patriarch interviewed further.


    Bemused by the question, Alex, Rocky, and Vivian exchanged nces with raised eyebrows.


    Alex then looked at the patriarch and responded candidly, "Patriarch, we''d be d to tell you that it was


    due to our own strength that we all broke out of the encirclement and arrived at the teleportation array


    first."


    "Is that so?" No matter how much the patriarch wanted to look and sound convinced, he did turn up his


    nose. Apparently, he found Alex''s answer rather dubious.


    "I understand everyone''s skepticism, but you can ask the spirit warriors of the other ns when they


    "Very well. Let us wait for them." The patriarch nodded in agreement.


    A momentter, the Spiritual Emperors, and the spirit warriors from other ns also walked out of the


    Ethereal Valley.


    As soon as they stepped out, their eyes fell on Rocky and hispanions, and they stared at them


    with resentment.


    Then, Jeffrey came out with the rest of the Spiritual Emperors of the Wankong n, followed by the


    Spiritual Emperors of other ns.


    Thest team to return was from the Lingji n.


    The patriarch scanned all their faces before he spoke. "Now that you''re all here, let me ask you


    something. Do you have any objections to the fact that the Wankong n is the first to leave the


    Ethereal Valley, and therefore winning the first ce?"


    The Spiritual Emperors and spirit warriors of the four ns looked at each other. Indeed, the Wankong


    n was the first to break out of the encirclement and walk out of the Ethereal Valley, so they had no


    objection to this fact. Nheless, they couldn''t simplye to terms with it since the Wankong n


    was supposedly the weakest among them with regard to overall strength. They couldn''t believe that the


    weakest n would turn up first. No one was more disappointed in them than themselves.


    "I take it you all agree to this. Well then, with that, this year''s training in the Ethereal Valley hase to


    an end. I believe that those who can leave the Ethereal Valley will be the future elites of the


    spiritual race. Of course, we also have to mourn for the unfortunate. Their sacrifices for the spiritual


    race will not be in vain," the patriarch soon announced.


    He continued, "Since the Wankong n has won the first ce, you will get three spiritual treasures


    and ten cultivation pills at the Emperor Realm. I look forward to your persistent efforts, and I hope you


    don''t let the parliament and myself down." Then, he ordered people to hand the Wankong n their


    reward.


    Although it wasn''t too grand, the Wankong n was already satisfied with everything they gained from


    this trip.


    Meanwhile, the eyes of the Spiritual Emperors and spirit warriors of the other four ns lit up with


    greed.


    "Now that that''s settled, let''s move on. I''ve been wondering what you have all gained during your trip to


    the Ethereal Valley. Which n would like to report first?" the patriarch inquired.


    "I''ll go first!" Abduh volunteered. Having been overshadowed by the Wankong n''s sess, he


    wanted topensate for his bitterness and exasperation with this opportunity to show off the Xiayu


    n''s achievements.


    "Alright, go ahead." The patriarch sat back and let Abduh speak.


    "This time, our n has obtained a total of five spiritual treasures in the Ethereal Valley, and one of


    them is a holy treasure. Not only that, two Spiritual Emperors at the primary stage have been promoted


    to the medium stage, including myself. Three of our premium-stage Spiritual Kings have broken


    through to the Emperor Realm, while five Spiritual Kings at the medium stage have been promoted to


    the peak stage." Abduh dered as much as he could, only leaving out the truth that the holy


    treasure that he had mentioned had actually been destroyed by Rocky.


    As soon as Abduh finished his list, the crowd enthused over the Xiayu n. After all, their harvest


    this year was greater than the previous years.


    "Not bad! It sounds like your n had a fruitful trip! You are indeed young and promising. This was your


    first time leading a team into the Ethereal Valley, yet you have achieved such a feat. Your father must


    be proud of you." The patriarch made sure to praise and encourage Abduh.


    Naturally, Abduh''s face lit up with joy.


    Up next were the Bilong n and the Hongling n. However, due to their teams getting wiped out in


    the crystal pce, they lost significant strength to harvest as much as the Xiayu n had.


    Needless to say, they couldn''t evenpare themselves to the Xiayu n who had gained a lot this


    year.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "How about the Lingji n, Elder Ruth?" After hearing about the other three ns, the patriarch turned


    to strongest of the five ns. The Lingji n held an extraordinary status in the spiritual race, so they


    had also sent the strongest team to enter the Ethereal Valley. Surely they should have gained a lot as


    well.


    "Patriarch, our harvest wasn''t exactly satisfactory. It is not worth reporting this time," Ruth replied


    nkly. Her response came as a surprise to the others.


    The big shots of the spiritual race who heard this were confused. In their opinion, no matter how


    unsatisfactory it was, it couldn''t be bad enough not to mention it. After all, the Lingji n was the


    strongest of the five ns.


    "I see." As though he understood, the patriarch didn''t say anything more.


    "But, more than anything, I have to thank the young master of the Wankong n and the two Spiritual


    Kings standing beside him," Ruth added. "If it weren''t for the three of them who saved us right in time,


    the Spiritual Emperors, myself included, would have been dead by now!"


    "Oh? That''s quite unexpected!" What she said had truly astounded the patriarch.


    Even the big shots of the spiritual race present began to whisper to each other. Ruth and the other


    Spiritual Emperors of the Lingji n were among the strongest in the spiritual race, so they reckoned


    that she and the others must have encountered an absolutely terrifying danger in the Ethereal Valley


    for them to need help from others. However, they found it uneptable that Alex and two measly


    Spiritual Kings of the Wankong n, whom they deemed much weaker than Ruth and the Spiritual


    Emperors, saved the members of the Lingji n.


    The other Spiritual Emperors also stepped forward and attested to what Ruth had said.


    "Therefore, in order to thank them for saving our lives, we are willing to give the Wankong n half of


    what our n has obtained in the Ethereal Valley," Ruth stated firmly.


    Once again, the crowd burst into an uproar. No one had expected Ruth to make such a decision.


    Little did they know that the Lingji n would have suffered the greatest loss this time if it weren''t for


    Rocky, Vivian, and Alex.

 Chapter 1950 Go Back Right Now

    Chapter 1950 Go Back Right Now


    After Elder Ruth had given the order, a group of Spiritual Kings from the Lingji n brought a few


    spiritual treasures and some precious pills over to the Wankong n.


    "Elder Ruth, you are extremely kind. However, I cannot ept these gifts!" Alex eximed, cupping


    her hands and smiling courteously at Ruth. It was wonderful to see such a generous gift, but Alex was


    a humble person and refused to be spoiled.


    "Please take them. There''s no need for all of this politeness. You deserve them. Without you, I wouldn''t


    be where I''m standing now. Besides, I don''t just have you to thank. I owe my life to these two powerful


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Spiritual Kings beside you too. Thanks to them, our Lingji n was able to reach the area under the


    snow mountain and was lucky enough to obtain a rare holy treasure," Ruth exined, waving her hand


    nonchntly.


    When they heard what Ruth had said, the crowd filled with excitement. Originally, she had said that the


    Lingji n hadn''t gained much on their adventure, but now, she said that she had obtained a rare holy


    treasure. If only they could get their hands on it!


    "If you have the rare holy treasure, your team is very lucky. Why were you being so modest before?"


    the patriarch asked.


    "Because the Lingji n''s harvest is still very small inparison to the Wankong n''s!" Ruth


    insisted.


    "Is that so? Please tell me what the Wankong n has found in the valley," the patriarch said, turning


    to look curiously at Alex.


    "Patriarch, we didn''t gain much this time either. All we brought back were a few spiritual treasures.


    Other than that, two Spiritual Kings that were at the peak stage broke through to the Emperor Realm,


    and three Spiritual Kings that were at the premium stage reached the peak stage," Alex replied calmly.


    "Then why did Elder Ruth say that the Lingji n''s harvest was less than the Wankong n''s? The


    Lingji n has a rare holy treasure, and you have nothing." The patriarch lowered his eyebrows into a


    frown. He looked back and forth between the two women, waiting for a better exnation.


    "Because our young master has obtained a divine treasure!" Rocky answered in a loud voice. There


    was no way that he would miss an opportunity to establish the prestige of the Wankong n.


    Everyone else gasped, including the patriarch and the three elders of the parliament. They shook their


    heads like they had misheard him.


    "Really? You guys got a divine treasure?" the patriarch asked in an interested tone. If it were true, it


    was great news. No one in the five ns had found a divine treasure since the Ethereal Valley first


    opened.


    The entire spiritual race would benefit if they had a divine treasure.


    "Our young master has been working very hard on his training in the Ethereal Valley. We saw it


    happen. In a very short time, he has managed to break through to a Spiritual Emperor at the peak


    stage," Rocky announced loud enough for everyone to hear him. He wanted them to all know how


    great the Wankong n was. It would give them a chance to change their fate.


    "What? Alex has already broken through to a Spiritual Emperor at the peak stage?"


    "That''s impossible. Alex was just a Spiritual King at the peak stage. How could he break through to a


    Spiritual Emperor at the peak stage that fast? I must have heard it wrong!"


    "This is beyond belief!"


    Another round of gasps and whispers spread over the crowd. No one could believe that Alex had


    managed to increase her strength that fast.


    Abduh, especially, had been trying very hard to find an opportunity to make a hit, and now, he had


    realized that he waspletely overshadowed by Alex.


    But he wouldn''t give up. While he might not be able to do anything to hurt Alex, he could grow stronger


    The crowd calmed down very fast. They were surprised, but they had all experienced a lot and gained


    a good amount.


    After saying a few more encouraging words, the patriarch left with the three elders of the parliament,


    the Spiritual Emperors of the parliament, and the apanying guards.


    The five ns'' teams walked away to rejoin their respective ns.


    "Are youing back with me?" Alex asked Rocky and Vivian after she had ordered Jeffrey to lead the


    rest of the team away.


    "What do you think?" Rocky smiled. The answer was obvious. Now that he and Vivian hadpleted


    their mission, it was time for them to return to the Shura Race.


    "You''re leaving. But I don''t want you to." Alex looked at both of them were red-rimmed eyes. They


    hadn''t been together for very long, but they had already formed a deep friendship.


    "Unfortunately, like all good things, our journey in the spiritual race muste to an end. Young


    Master, keep improving yourself and stay safe!" Rocky replied. In his lifetime, he had experienced


    countless departures from friends. None of what was happening affected him at all.


    "Now that your realm is so high and you have the help of the deity spirit, it won''t be long until you reach


    the Shura Realm. By then, you will be an unparalleled warrior in the spiritual race. The responsibility


    you have to shoulder will be bigger by then, but don''t worry about that. You must be confident!" Vivian


    said in the tone of an experienced person.


    "Okay. I will, but I will miss you." Alex sniffed.


    "Why are you women always so sentimental? Here, Alex. Take this Carrier Beast. That way, if you''re


    feeling lonely, you can send us a message. And if you ever find yourself in a bad situation, don''t


    hesitate to tell us and we''ll find a way to help you," Rocky offered. Seeing Alex''s sad face softened his


    hardened heart. He disyed a Carrier Beast and handed it over to Alex.


    Finally, she smiled through her tears.


    "Okay. Now that that''s settled, we are going," Rocky said.


    Alex was about to say something about wanting them to stay just a little bit longer


    when Rocky and Vivian flew straight into the air and left the Ethereal Valley.


    On their journey back to the Shura Race, Rocky and Vivian met up with Rubygon, and then they


    nned to head to the human race to pick up Valeria and Gloria.


    But when they crossed the Di n, Colton gged them down. He exined that while they had been


    in the spiritual race, something unexpected had happened.


    The war between Enoch and the Shura Race''s royal family had broken out early. The king of the Shura


    Race had been too impatient. He hadn''t wanted to fight against Enoch head-on before, butter he


    suddenly changed his mind and dered war on Enoch.


    "Something is strange here. Why would the royal family risk fighting with Enoch? It makes zero sense,"


    Rocky murmured, frowning at the ground.


    "When I first heard about it, I thought it was strange too. When the Shura Race''s royal family and


    Enoch start fighting, both sides will suffer losses. It should be favorable for our human race, but there is


    something fishy about the whole situation!" Colton said, nodding his head.


    "That''s true. Once the royal family starts a war with Enoch, it will affect the entire Shura Race. There


    must be a reason for the king''s risky deration of war. I''m going to have to make a trip to the Shura


    Race as soon as possible to find out what it is," Rocky replied. There was clearly something else going


    on and he felt responsible for figuring it out.


    "You should go right now. Valeria and Gloria will not be ready toe with you yet anyways," Colton


    said.


    "Okay. When they do finish their training, please tell them to go to the Shura Race as soon as


    possible," Rocky told him.


    Colton nodded. Then, Rocky and Vivian turned around and ran to the Shura Race as fast as their feet


    would carry them.

 Chapter 1951 Labor In Vain

    Chapter 1951 Labor In Vain


    The moment Rocky and Vivian returned to the leader''s mansion in the Ghost Capital, they found Gilbert


    looking like a cat on hot bricks. From the overwrought expression on his face, they figured he must be


    in a precarious situation.


    "Vivian, I''m so d you''re back! But why have you returned with Odin? And where have you been


    these days? Odin, I thought Valeria had gone with you, but I don''t see her. Where is she?" Gilbert


    asked, looking momentarily confused. He had expected Valeria toe back together with Rocky, not


    Vivian.


    "I''m afraid that''s aplicated story. I''ll exin itter. By the way, I heard a rumor on the way back


    that the royal family and Enoch are at war against each other. Is that true?" Rocky went straight to the


    point.


    "You heard right. The royal family and Enoch are embroiled in conflict. Honestly, I don''t know what the


    king was thinking when he dered war on Enoch for no reason. He also dered that Zain will be his


    sessor in the name of the deity. Princess La protested against this, but the king imprisoned her


    and used her of treason. I and several royal members who support Princess La went to appeal to


    the king plenty of times, but he is steadfast in his decision and refused to let her go. Not only that, but


    the king also asked me to surrender the Blood Fief, so I''m also exhausted now."


    Rocky listened carefully as Gilbert worriedly briefed him about the current situation.


    "Something must be wrong with the king," he murmured. The more he heard, the more he felt that


    something was off.


    In fact, it already felt somewhat strange to him when the king decided he would choose his sessor


    among whoever came back from the Ghostly Demon Land with the item he asked. That opened an


    opportunity for a member of the demonic race to take advantage, and Phillip''s soul had almost been


    freed in the process. Now, the king had dered war on Enoch, appointed Zain as his sessor, andN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    even imprisoned La. None of that made sense. Each decision made by the king felt like it would


    ultimately lead the royal family to their doom.


    "What are you going to do now?" Vivian asked Gilbert.


    "I want to avoid any kind of conflict with the royal family, so we have no choice but to surrender the


    Blood Fief for the time being," Gilbert answered, and the resolve on his face made it apparent that he


    had already made up his mind. "As for Princess La, I have no idea how to save her. That''s why I


    was waiting for you. I thought you might be able to help me."


    "You don''t have to worry anymore, Leader Gilbert. I will do my best to save her," Rocky reassured him


    helpfully after a short silence.


    "Do you have a way to save her?" Gilbert asked as he cast a curious nce at Rocky.


    "I believe our king threw Princess La into prison because of me. He wants me to hand over the


    Purgatorial Tripod," Rocky exined. It was fairly obvious to him what the king intended to happen.


    "Do you mean you''re going to hand over the Purgatorial Tripod?!" Gilbert burst out in shock. The


    Purgatorial Tripod was theirst bargaining chip, so he couldn''t help but frown in confusion.


    "The Purgatorial Tripod doesn''t matter anymore. We must do everything to save Princess La,"


    Rocky answered calmly. The Purgatorial Tripod had lost its meaning to him, seeing that it didn''t hold


    Phillip''s soul, anyway.


    "You have a point. And besides, the Purgatorial Tripod is the royal family''s holy treasure. It is a ticking


    time bomb as long as it is in our hands." Gilbert nodded approvingly, finally satisfied by Rocky''s


    answers. "Well, we shouldn''t dy any longer. Let''s go see the king now."


    After that, Rocky and Gilbert left the mansion and headed for the Royal Land.


    They soon arrived at their destination and didn''t waste any time, immediately heading for the pce to


    meet with the king.


    "Seeing as you dared toe here today, Gilbert, you must have made up your mind already," the king


    greeted them coldly.


    "Yes. Your Majesty, I have decided to surrender the Blood Fief," Gilbert answered as he bowed his


    head and cupped his hands.


    "Very good. I have high respect for those who choose their battles well. You have not disappointed me,


    Gilbert!" The king nodded, looking pleased. Then he turned his attention to Rocky and asked, "What


    brings you here, Odin?"


    "Your Majesty, I apanied Leader Gilbert here because I have a favor to ask of you," Rocky


    answered, cupping his hands.


    "What is it?"


    "I would like to petition for Princess La''s freedom," Rocky appealed to the king straightforwardly.


    "I''m afraid that''s not possible. She dared to rebel against me! I spared her life already, and that, in itself,


    is already a big favor," the king firmly replied.


    "If it pleases you, Your Majesty, I''m willing to give up the Purgatorial Tripod in exchange for her


    freedom," Rocky volunteered.


    "Really?" The king raised one eyebrow in astonishment. He didn''t expect Rocky to willingly hand over


    the Purgatorial Tripod just to save La. But he wasn''t about to look a gift horse in the mouth.


    "I give you my word." Rocky nodded, his eyes shing with steel resolve.


    "How can I say no in the face of such sincerity? You have yourself a deal. Guards, bring La here!"


    The king dipped his head once, and the guards immediately took the hint and headed for the holding


    cells.


    Before long, they were back with La in tow. Since she was the daughter of the former queen, she


    was only ced under house arrest instead of being punished by any criminalw. However, her


    haggard face made it obvious she had suffered too.


    The moment she spotted Rocky and Gilbert, relief shed in her eyes. She knew they were here to


    intercede for her.


    "La, Gilbert and Odin are here to plead for you, and Odin has even put up the Purgatorial Tripod as


    a token for your freedom. So I have decided that for the sake of your mother and ourst queen, I am


    willing to set aside your guilt. However, in the interest of fairness and justice, I have to abolish your


    royal identity and relegate you to civilian status," the king exined. This must be what he had nned


    from the start. He was taking advantage of the current situation to get what he wanted.


    Gilbert couldn''t help but frown when he heard this. The punishment ensured that La would lose the


    support of the royal family, and everything she had worked hard before woulde to naught.


    "You¡ª" La''s temper red again because she felt the king''s punishment wasn''t fair at all.


    "Thank you for your kindness, Your Majesty!" Rocky spoke quickly, interrupting La''s words as he


    shook his head at her.


    Seeing this, she bit her lips in an effort to stay quiet and said nothing more.


    "Where is the Purgatorial Tripod, Odin?" the king asked, looking searchingly at Rocky.


    Nodding, Rocky took out the Purgatorial Tripod from his Magic Spiritual Space andid it down on the


    floor in front of them.


    "You can go now," the king dismissed them at once with a wave of his hand.


    Then, Rocky, Gilbert, and La left together.


    After the three of them had left, Zain showed up at the pce. He looked at the Purgatorial Tripod that


    Rocky put on the floor and asked the king, "Your Majesty, aren''t you afraid that La will make a


    "I have abolished her royal identity. She is a meremoner now, so how can she make aeback?


    Now that we have obtained the Purgatorial Tripod, you can be the real king of the Shura Race,"


    the king answered with disdain.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Zain cupped his hands in return, paying homage to his father''s efforts.


    "But you have to lead the army personally in our battle against Enoch. Once you defeat him, no one in


    the royal family can object to your ascension as king," the king craftily nned.


    "I understand." Zain nodded at once.


    On the flip side, Rocky, Gilbert, and La had gone straight to the Ghost Capital after leaving the Royal


    Land, where they headed to the leader''s mansion.


    Once inside, Gilbert sat heavily in his chair and let out a burdened sigh.


    "I''m sorry, Leader Gilbert. I let you down!" La cried out dejectedly. She didn''t expect that everything


    she had worked hard to achieve would crumble into dust just like that.

 Chapter 1952 Crossing The Border

    Chapter 1952 Crossing The Border


    "Your Royal Highness, please don''t say that. It''s all my fault. I''m the one that failed to help you," Gilbert


    insisted reassuringly as he shook his head.


    "That''s enough, you two. You act as if somebody died," Rocky teased the two, which didn''t sit well with


    Gilbert.


    "Odin, how can you even joke at a time like this?" Gilbert burst out and red at Rocky.


    "Well, I believe it might not be a bad thing that La''s royal identity has been abolished!" Rocky


    exined as a matter of fact.


    "What do you mean?" His words puzzled Gilbert and La, and the two sent him confused looks at the


    same time.


    "Surely some members of the royal family must have objected to the king''s questionable decision of


    appointing Zain as his sessor, right? And since the king has abolished La''s royal identity,


    everyone has found out what is on the king''s mind, and that will inevitably start some talks within the


    royal family. Once the royal family loses the support of the people, it will be in big trouble." Rocky


    calmly shared his analysis of the situation.


    "But without her royal identity, how can she make aeback?" Gilbert asked dubiously, shaking his


    head with a sigh. He thought that La couldn''t get the support of the royal family''s members if she


    didn''t have any royal identity.


    "The royal identity is just a nominalbel. If the majority of the people ce their support on her, the


    royal family will be helpless to stop her," Rocky replied assuredly.


    "Are you saying she should rebel like Enoch?" Gilbert asked. He was stunned by Rocky''s suggestion


    because it was too daring. If they did that, they would literally have no way back.


    "Yes, but not right now. The war between the royal family and Enoch won''t end so soon. And besides,


    there''s a saying that if two tigers fight, one of them might die, but the other one will surely be maimed.


    We can just sit around, recuperating and umting energy, while the two sides fight it out. We will


    bide our time and rebel against the royal family when the time is ripe," Rocky told them with a steely


    gaze.


    "I understand, Odin. Leader Gilbert, if you are still willing to support me even when I have lost my royal


    identity, I won''t let you down!" La understood what Ricky meant, so she immediately turned to


    Gilbert to confirm his support.


    "Since I already chose to side with you, I will never go back on my word. You don''t have to worry about


    me, Your Royal Highness," Gilbert reassured her of his loyalty.


    "Listen, I have a n. Leader Gilbert, you should approach the king in a few days, and tell him that you


    are willing to help Prince Zain fight against Enoch. Ask him to allow you to lead a group of elite spirit


    warriors," Rocky continued.


    "You want me to lead a group of elite spirit warriors for him?" Gilbert asked, looking utterly perplexed by


    Rocky''s instructions.


    "That''s right. I''m sure the king is nning to let Zain lead the army in the battle against Enoch. So we


    must do everything we can to meddle and ensure that Zain will lose that battle," Rocky exined as a


    sly smirk yed on his lips.


    "But if we do that, Enoch might win."


    "Don''t worry, Leader Gilbert. Enoch will never have the chance to take advantage of us. And he can


    help us get rid of Zainter." A tenacious smile shed quickly on Rocky''s lips.


    "How do you n to do that?" From his words, Gilbert could tell that he already had a n at hand.


    "Let me keep it a secret for now. I promise to tell you when the timees," Rocky insisted, keeping


    his cards close to his chest.


    Gilbert could tell that whatever n he had, he seemed confident about it, so he decided to let him be


    instead of asking more questions. After all, they were in a precarious situation right now, and they


    needed Rocky if they want to surpass this obstacle.


    Once they agreed, Rocky left and went back to the Ghost Pce.


    ''This is lucky. I think Esteban''s research on the living dead maye in handy this time, '' Rocky


    thought, nodding to himself.


    Esteban had previously given Rocky his report about the research he made regarding the living dead,


    which he painstakingly worked on his whole life. However, it was still in the experimental stage, and no


    sessful case had been recorded yet.


    Rocky had read his research report earlier. It showed how deep Esteban''s research on the living dead


    had gotten. However, it had teaued because of the limited information avable.


    But for Rocky, this lull in productivity wasn''t a big deal, for he believed the problem could be resolved


    through his gene technology. However, there was still one big problem. He didn''t have enough


    samples.


    Undoubtedly, it would be difficult to find samples because he couldn''t use ordinary samples. What he


    needed were spirit warriors with spiritual power.


    That was the reason Rocky asked Gilbert to send troops to the battlefield. After all, where else was the


    perfect ce to get the samples he needed besides the battlefield?


    Rocky stayed in the Ghost Pce and then left the very next day. He headed straight for the


    independent military camp on the border of the Shura Race.


    He fully expected the war between the royal family and Enoch to cause turmoil in the nine fiefs, and


    that would give the independent army an excellent opening to take advantage of. Thus, he had to n


    in advance, so he could profit much from it.


    Rocky soon arrived at the independent military camp, but he didn''t see Eunice or the other women. So


    he went to the camp of themander-in-chief, where he found the four women discussing something


    around the sand table.


    "What are you talking about behind my back, girls?" Rocky asked them with a teasing smile.


    The four women looked up in surprise, and smiles broke out on their lips when they saw it was Rocky.


    After all, they hadn''t seen him for over two months.


    "We heard that the Shura Race''s royal family is going to war against Enoch, so we were discussing if


    we can take advantage of this opportunity. We might be able to destroy the defenses of their border,


    which would create more trouble for them," Eunice revealed with a cunning smile.


    "That sounds great! You seem ready to finish your apprenticeship!" It surprised Rocky but pleased him


    at the same time, knowing that the four women had be so independent now.


    "Were you thinking of the same thing?" Michelle asked.


    "Ha-ha, yeah! Why else would I be here? I have a task for you," Rockyughed and answered.


    "Oh? What do you want us to do?" The four girls immediately looked at Rocky with much curiosity.


    "Before that, I want to hear your thoughts about the current situation of the Shura Race," Rocky


    insisted, eliciting the girls'' opinions first and foremost.


    "All right. Let me go first," Michelle volunteered.


    With a nod, Rocky gave his permission for Michelle to start telling her opinion.


    "I think the battle between the royal family and Enoch would likely happen in the Wind in. With the


    Wind in at the center, the royal family will probably dispatch troops from the defensive position,


    which is at the east of the Shura Race. They would leave the defensive position empty in favor of


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    making a pincer attack. That is where we wille in. We will break through the opening they leave


    behind," Michelle exined, asionally using the sand table to illustrate her point.


    "Yes, you are right." Rocky agreed with her.


    "But the royal family might find the Wind in''s terrain unfavorable. They might transfer the battlefield


    to this position, as it is more favorable for them." Ca pointed at the sand table as she raised an


    objection.


    "But this is a terrible position for Enoch''s army. I doubt he will be stupid enough to fight against the


    royal family there, right?" Michelle asked with a frown, folding her arms across her chest defensively.


    "I think Ca has a point. The royal family won''t choose the Wind in," Eunice chimed in.


    "Commander in Chief Basil, what do you think?" Michelle turned to Rocky expectantly.


    "Actually, both of your analysis is right. Either of these two positions may be a battlefield. But you


    guys forget one thing." A small smirk shed across Rocky''s lips.


    "What is it?" the four women asked with perplexed expressions.


    "No matter which position bes a battlefield, each side will always have a route for their


    reinforcements. What I want you to do is to stand guard on these routes and ambush their


    reinforcements," Rocky exined matter-of-factly. Of course, he saw the big picture and spotted what


    the girls had missed.


    "But how will we cross the Shura Race''s border?" Michelle couldn''t help but ask.

 Chapter 1953 Starting The Resistance

    Chapter 1953 Starting The Resistance


    "That''s easy! I will create an opening for you so you can cross the border from the nearest defense line


    of the battlefield," Rocky rified. Of course, he already had a n.


    "This is an excellent opportunity to get some proper exercises again!" Michelle eximed, looking


    utterly excited by the prospect.


    Afterward, Rocky gave the girls a more detailed exnation about their deployment. Once the girls


    understood what they needed to do, he left the independent military camp.


    However, he didn''t return to Gilbert''s mansion. He headed to the Genie Fief instead to look for Adrian.


    Now that the king had strong-armed the decision to have Zain as his sessor, Rocky''s previous


    arrangements were consequently ruined, which meant he had some adjustments to make.


    But unexpectedly, Rocky didn''t see Adrian when he arrived at the Genie Fief. It turned out that Zain had


    summoned Adrian and appointed him as the left grandmander, and thetter had headed for the


    front line.


    Therefore, Rocky had no choice but to return to Gilbert''s mansion for the time being. He would go to


    the front line with Gilbertter.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Two dayster, Gilbert went to the Royal Land to meet the king, just as Rocky had said.


    This time was crucial for the army, so they figured that the king would not dare to refuse Gilbert.


    Moreover, he would likely allow Gilbert to fight independently, giving him enough military power to


    assist Zain with all his strength.


    Since Gilbert had prepared ahead of time, he was able to depart as soon as he returned to the Ghost


    Capital. And together with Rocky and Vivian, he led the army to the front line to meet the royal family''s


    army.


    A few dayster, the team Gilbert led finally arrived at the front line, where the royal family''s army was


    situated.


    Zain was currently inside his camp.


    "Leader Gilbert, Odin, I''m honored that you havee to support us at this crucial time. Your actions


    show your loyalty to the royal family. Please forgive me if I have offended you before!" Zain greeted


    them warmly. Sitting in themander in chief''s sizeable chair and adorned with his golden armor, he


    looked simply majestic.


    Honestly, he didn''t expect that Gilbert and Rocky woulde to support him voluntarily. But he also


    knew this was the best time to win people over to his side, so he swallowed his pride and weed


    them with open arms.


    When Zain was appointed as the king''s sessor unexpectedly, it shook the ns that Rocky had


    painstakingly worked on. He had tried his best to alienate Zain against the Primitive Fief and the


    Purgatory Fief, thereby weakening him. It wasn''t easy, but all his efforts went down the drain when the


    king announced his decision.


    However, all was not lost for Rocky. Although Zain became the king''s sessor, it didn''t mean he


    automatically had the people''s support. That was the entire purpose of Zain leading the army instead of


    the king in the battle against Enoch. The achievements this battle would secure his position as the


    king''s sessor. So if Zain failed and lost to Enoch, the king might reconsider his appointment.


    "Leader Gilbert, His Majesty told me your team can fight independently, so I won''t require you to join


    the existing military system this time. If necessary, I will let you assist me," Zain briefed Gilbert.


    "Okay." Gilbert nodded at once. Of course, he didn''t have any objections.


    "You can go and rest for now. I will send someone to inform you if anything happens." With those


    parting words, Zain left them to their own devices.


    After that, Rocky, Gilbert, and Vivian left the camp, exchanging knowing nces with each other once


    they were outside.


    "It looks like Prince Zain still doesn''t trust us!" Gilbert sighed.


    "That''s for sure. He won''t use us unless he has to," Rocky agreed. He had expected this treatment


    from the start.


    "Do you have a n?" Gilbert asked, hearing the nonchnce in Rocky''s voice.


    "Of course! Before long, Zain will definitely treat us differently," Rocky answered confidently.


    "I hope you''re right." Gilbert nodded.


    After parting with Gilbert and his sister, Rocky went to the left army''s military camp to see Adrian.


    Adrian was now the left army''s grandmander and second only to Zain. It was no easy feat to see


    him, especially because Rocky had to go to great lengths not to draw anyone''s attention.


    Therefore, he disguised himself as a soldier and snuck inside until he infiltrated Adrian''s camp.


    Adrian was inside, alone.


    "Long time no see, Grand Commander Adrian!" Seeing that the coast was clear, Rocky took off his


    helmet and greeted the other man openly.


    "Odin, it''s you..." Adrian gasped in surprise when he saw Rocky.


    "Shh!" Rocky widened his eyes at him and motioned with his hands, hinting for Adrian to be quiet at


    once. He took the hint and settled down, while Rocky set up a sound instion enchanted barrier in the


    camp.


    "Why are you here, Odin?" Adrian asked once they were sure nobody could eavesdrop on them.


    "I and Leader Gilbert are leading a team to support the royal army," Rocky revealed.


    "What? If you came to help the royal family''s army, isn''t that a good thing for Prince Zain?" Adrian


    eximed. The news shocked him because Rocky and Gilbert worked for La. Although the king had


    abolished her royal identity, knowing Rocky and Gilbert, they wouldn''t turn their back on her so easily.


    "Water can carry a boat, but it can also sink a boat beneath its merciless waves. Whether it is a good


    thing for Prince Zain or not depends on what I am going to do next." A mysterious smile yed on


    Rocky''s lips.


    "I didn''t expect that the king would dere Prince Zain as his sessor, but luckily, you advised me to


    pretend to be loyal to him. Otherwise, I might have suffered the same miserable fate as the leaders of


    the Primitive Fief and the Purgatory Fief," Adrian remarked with a sigh.


    "What happened to the leaders of the Primitive Fief and the Purgatory Fief?" Rocky asked with his


    eyebrows scrunched.


    "Don''t you know? After Prince Zain became the king''s sessor, he found an excuse to punish the


    leaders of the Primitive Fief and the Purgatory Fief. Now, Prince Zain hasplete control over both


    fiefs," Adrian exined with a grave expression.


    "Oh, Prince Zain must be really narrow-minded. He did it so soon." Rocky nodded slightly as if he


    expected it already. "What about the military leadership that Zain gave you before?"


    "He took that back, too," Adrian answered.


    "So he doesn''t trust you enough yet," Rocky remarked.


    "Yes. I was looking forward to seeing you. What have you been up to these days? And how is Gloria?"


    Adrian asked curiously. After all, his daughter was his priority.


    "She''s fine. Don''t worry about her. As for stuff I''ve been doing, it''s a long story. We should discuss the


    most important thing at the moment," Rocky responded as his face became somber as a grave.


    "What is it?" Adrian asked, looking perplexed.


    "Knowing the current situation, who do you think has the greater chance of winning in this war? The


    royal family or Enoch?" Rocky inquired straightforwardly.


    "Hmmm... it''s hard to say." Adrian frowned.


    "You don''t have to be careful with your words. The two of us are the only ones here," insisted Rocky.


    "The royal family has the support of the seven fiefs, while only two fiefs are behind Enoch. Moreover,


    the royal family''s troops are also above Enoch''s. That means the royal family has a bigger chance of


    winning. Although the seven fiefs are all independent, Princess La has been dismissed from the


    royal family, so no one canpete with Prince Zain for the throne anymore. The leaders of the seven


    fiefs, including me, have to protect themselves to make sure that the needs of our fiefs are met." Adrian


    spoke in a diplomatic manner, but his words implied only one thing¡ªno matter how daring they were,


    they could not go against Zain, as that would be like going against the royal family.

 Chapter 1954 A Greater Chance

    Chapter 1954 A Greater Chance


    "I must say, what you said makes sense, Leader Adrian. From what I can see, the royal family will


    undoubtedly have a greater chance of winning this time. Hence, we must help Enoch turn the tide of


    the battle," Rocky said without any hesitation. Of course, his unexpected response caught Adrian by


    surprise.


    "What? You actually want Enoch to win this battle? Both of us know that once he wins, the Shura Race


    will plunge into chaos!" Adrian retorted with an evident frown on his face.


    "I know. However, only when the Shura Race is driven into chaos can we have the chance to help


    Princess La ascend the throne. Am I wrong?" Rocky said without flinching.


    "Wait. Are you going to...?" Adrian wanted to ask if Rocky was nning on rebelling against the royal


    family, but he stopped before he could finish his sentence. After all, he had already understood what


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rocky meant when he said that he wanted to help Enoch this time.


    "I guess you already understand the situation. So, are you going to join us or not, Leader Adrian?"


    Rocky asked with a faint smile.


    "You nned all of this beforehand and set up a trap for me!" Adrian''s eyes darkened. He finally


    realized that Rocky might have already had the idea of resisting the royal family from the very


    beginning. That was why the young man tried his best and lured him to cooperate. Now that he had


    fallen into Rocky''s ploy, there was no turning back. Although Adrian still had some selfish motives, his


    precious daughter was head over heels in love with Rocky. Of course, choosing what he should do next


    put him in a dilemma.


    "Well, I wille out clean and admit that I did hide something from you before, Leader Adrian. If it


    wasn''t for the king''s willfulness to abolish the royal identity of Princess La, things wouldn''t have


    go in vain, I had no choice bute up with another way," Rocky said honestly.


    "That''s right. If Princess La became the sessor of the royal family, then everything would have


    been fine. But the king was consumed by his pride and selfishness. For the sake of his own son, he let


    the whole royal family fall into turmoil." Adrian let out a sigh, fully understanding where Rocky was


    "You heard my side. Now, I''m here to confirm whether you are willing to help me or not, Leader Adrian."


    Rocky went straight to the point.


    "Humph! Do I even have a choice? If I refuse to help you, my precious daughter will definitely hate me.


    But of course, I''m more worried that once Zain bes the king of the Shura Race, he will surely do


    away with the fiefs and unify the Shura Race. If that happens, the foundation that we have worked hard


    to build all these years will be gone in an instant. I won''t just sit idly and let this happen before my


    eyes," Adrian said resolutely. Realizing the weight of the situation, he only had two choices¡ª


    "Well, I am very relieved to hear that. I have alreadye up with a n, so you just need to


    cooperate with my next actions, Leader Adrian," Rocky remarked reassuringly.


    "All right then."


    After confirming Adrian''s resolve, Rocky was able to breathe a sigh of relief. At this point, there were


    not many people he could trust. If he wanted to take advantage of the battle between Zain and Enoch,


    there must be someone in the army that he could rely on. Therefore, as long as Adrian was willing to


    help him, his ns should go rather smoothly.


    Meanwhile, the main city of Enoch''s territory was heavily guarded. Since the royal family had formally


    dered war against him, Enoch was worried that the royal family would send peerless masters to


    assassinate him. He couldn''t afford to be careless, so he was always on guard.


    At this moment, all seats were upied in Enoch''s pce hall. Knowing that the army of the royal


    family was already outside the city, he wouldn''t sit still and wait for his death. After all, a huge battle


    might suddenly break out at any time.


    "Your Majesty, now that the army of the royal family has gathered outside the city, I assume that they


    are going to attack us any minute," a minister reported in an anxious tone.


    "How many soldiers does the royal army have?" Enoch asked casually as he sat in his throne.


    "ording to our men who did reconnaissance in the frontier for a few days, they have at least three


    hundred thousand soldiers, excluding the garrison at the frontier. If the total number is added up, there


    should be are at least four hundred thousand of them."


    "Hmm. It seems that the royal family has gone all out this time and is determined to seize my territory,"


    Enoch sneered.


    "Your Majesty, you don''t have to worry. All we need to do is defend their attack. First, we will engage


    the army of the royal family for a period of time. As their forces weaken and their morale diminishes,


    that''s when we willunch a counterattack. I''m sure that if we can take them by surprise, they won''t


    stand a chance!" another minister confidently remarked.


    "I beg to differ, Your Majesty. I don''t think it''s a good idea to just defend without attacking. Even though


    you''ve dered yourself as a king and gathered your own army, our morale is not that stable enough. If


    we just continue to defend, it will be difficult to boost the morale of our people. I think we must take the


    initiative to fight in this battle. If we can defeat the army of the royal family in a remarkable fashion, the


    people will soon see who the real king is!" a minister boldly suggested.


    "That''s being too rash! What if we take the initiative and the army of the royal family has somehow


    gained the upper hand? We don''t have as many soldiers to fight them head-on," the second minister


    retorted immediately.


    "The royal family doesn''t know our real strength. If we can sessfully show them how powerful we


    are in the initial strike, they will definitely fear us. Eventually, the difference in number will not be a


    problem."


    Soon enough, the other ministers also shared their opinions and discussed with each other. Evidently,


    they had their own ideas on how to handle the situation.


    "Stop arguing! I heard that Zain is the one leading the army of the royal family this time. My brother has


    decided that his son will be his sessor, so Zain has to prove himself in this battle. Therefore, for him,


    losing is not an option. However, the more he feels that tremendous pressure, the more anxious he''s


    going to be. Hence, I also think that defending passively won''t cut it. We need to expose his weakness


    on the get-go," Enoch dered, already having his own thoughts about the uing battle.


    "Your Majesty, so are you deciding that we should take the initiative to attack them?"


    "That''s right. I agree with some of you. If we don''t fight, how can the royal family and the entire Shura


    Race see how powerful I am? Fighting them head-on is the only way! Besides, I will personally lead the


    army in this battle. I will show Zain the difference in our power and experience," Enoch said with a


    sneer.


    "But Your Majesty, isn''t it too risky for you to lead the army and fight against them?" With Enoch''s


    fearless deration, the hall immediately burst in an uproar. After all, Enoch leading the army was such


    a big deal.


    "There is nothing to worry. I have been blessed and protected, so no one can possibly hurt me." Enoch


    just smiled with disdain. Since he came back from the Ghostly Demon Land, he had already obtained a


    portion of the power of the demonic race. Thus, his strength was enough to make him above the entire


    Shura Race. This was the sole source of his confidence.


    "Now, issue order immediately and gather two hundred thousand soldiers. Follow me, and we shall


    show the army of the royal family that it''s a big mistake on their side to confront us here!"


    A few dayster, Enoch personally led two hundred thousand soldiers to the Red River Valley, the


    border of his territory. In fact, in this terrain, Enoch''s army could easily gain the advantage when


    fighting against Zain and his army.


    A river was situated between the Red River Valley and the Wind in, the only two ces that one


    could ess if they wanted to enter Enoch''s territory. Therefore, these two areas would definitely


    be battlefieldster on.


    However, among the two areas, the Wind in was easy to attack but hard to defend. Enoch knew that


    it was not the ideal spot for his army to fight. Therefore, he would certainly choose the Red River Valley


    as the ce to engage the royal army.


    After a short while, the news that Enoch would lead his own army already reached the army of the royal


    family.


    "Ha! My uncle is really brave to be leading his army in person. I should thank himter for handing his


    head to me in a silver tter!" Zain snorted with arrogance.


    "Your Royal Highness, it''s obvious that he is going to take advantage of the terrain of the Red River


    Valley. I think it''s better for us to sneak into the Wind in and then make a detour to the Red River


    Valley. We canunch a surprise attack in order to catch them off guard," Israel suggested after


    perceiving what Enoch might try to do. He was amander in Zain''s army, so he had the authority to


    express his opinion.

 Chapter 1955 Think About It For A Moment

    Chapter 1955 Think About It For A Moment


    "Israel, do you think Enoch is that stupid? Of course, he already knows that we might think that way.


    Hence, I don''t think that he will let us break into the Wind in that easily. Although everyone knows


    that the Wind in is a ce that is easy to attack and hard to defend, it doesn''t mean that we can


    seize it without any difficulty. Moreover, have you forgotten that there is a river between the Red River


    Valley and the Wind in? If we decide to make a detour from the Wind in to the Red River Valley, it


    will take at least ten days to half a month. Doing that will just affect the soldiers'' morale and waste their


    strength," Rocky retorted perceptively.


    "I agree with what Odin just said. Aside from that, the sheer number of our soldiers is way greater than


    Enoch''s. Then, why waste time? We can just attack them head-on. After all, we should establish our


    prestige first. Otherwise, we might be ridiculed by themter," Adrian added, supporting Rocky''s


    statements.


    "What about the others?" Zain turned towards the othermanders in the tent, intending to solicit


    their opinions.


    For a moment, the othermanders looked at each other, and finally said, "We''ll listen to you, Your


    Royal Highness!"


    "Well, in my opinion, the primary reason why my uncle wants to personally lead his army is to stabilize


    and improve the morale of his men. Thus, if we avoid fighting them head-on, it will only boost their


    momentum. Therefore, in the first battle, I also agree that we must fight them directly. Of course, it is


    imperative that we also secure the victory," Zain said after analyzing the overall situation.


    "We concur, Your Royal Highness!" themanders shouted in unison.


    "Tell them to gather all the troops! We are going and set out for the Red River Valley as soon as


    possible," Zain ordered firmly.


    Soon enough, Zain and the three hundred thousand soldiers of the royal family headed straight for the


    Red River Valley.


    The terrain of the Red River Valley was mainly hilly and undting. Furthermore, it was covered by a


    same time, the headquarters of Enoch''s army was a fortress situated in the depths of the Red River


    Valley.


    This fortress upied amanding position on a hill that could be used to overlook the entire Red


    River Valley. With this, any movement from the troops of the royal army in the valley would not be able


    to escape their surveince.


    Two dayster, the royal army finally entered the Red River Valley. Then, they eventually chose a t


    area, where they built a temporary encampment. Zain also sent out several small teams to explore the


    terrain of the valley as well as gather information.


    On the other hand, as the army of the royal family infiltrated the Red River Valley, Enoch immediately


    got the news. Hence, he wasted no time and made necessary arrangements. Just like they nned, he


    and his army would give the royal army a head-on confrontation before their opponents could gain a


    firm foothold in the valley.


    Upon observing the terrain of the valley, Rocky, who had already experienced countless battles before,


    guessed that Enoch might take the initiative to attack the royal army first. Therefore, he quickly


    instructed Adrian to give a word to Zain regarding Enoch''s possible n.


    Of course, the only reason why Rocky would ask Adrian to disclose the enemies'' plot to Zain was so


    Adrian could gain the prince''s trust even more. Then,ter on, he could reap the seed that he had


    sown.


    After Adrian did as he was told and hinted Zain of the impending danger, the prince evidently became


    more cautious. Then, he secretly asked several premium-stage Shura Realm masters to set up traps


    around the camp to counter Enoch''s ploy.


    Just as what Rocky had spected, on the second night after the royal army entered the Red River


    Valley, the east camp of the royal army was suddenly attacked by several ming arrows. These


    immediately triggered a huge fire that set the camp aze.


    Immediately after, a group of Enoch''s soldiers rushed out towards the east camp to finish the deed.


    However, to their surprise, there was no one in there. It turned out that all the people who looked like


    soldiers from afar were just scarecrows.


    Seeing that their operation was thwarted and that the situation was unfavorable for them, the


    fell in the enchanted barrier that was set beforehand by Zain''s men.


    Afterward, the royal army, which had been quietly hiding in the dark all this time, suddenly rushed out,


    killing all the enemy soldiers.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    In the end, every soldier in the group that Enoch sent was annihted.


    With this, the first battle between the royal army and Enoch''s army ended in favor of Zain. As a result,


    the morale of the entire royal army was greatly boosted. Zain also took the opportunity to celebrate by


    throwing a banquet.


    At this moment, the military camp of the royal army was filled with joyful celebration. There were even


    girls singing and dancing to make the event more entertaining.


    "Leader Adrian, I have to thank your wisdom and perceptiveness! Because of you, our army has easily


    defeated my uncle''s men. I hereby propose a toast to you!" Zain said, obviously in a very good mood.


    "Your Royal Highness, I''m ttered. It was just actually an assumption, but I guess we''re lucky enough


    that I was able to read Enoch''s mind this time," Adrian replied humbly with a faint smile.


    "Ha-ha! Well, the important thing right now is that we beat them. My uncle must be in an extremely bad


    mood right now." Just thinking of the fact that Enoch was defeated in the first battle against him and his


    army, Zain was naturally ted.


    "By the way, Your Royal Highness, I have a suggestion. Since we have won the first battle, why don''t


    we take advantage of the victory and chase after them? Tomorrow, we can send a spearhead to attack


    several defensive positions in the Red River Valley. That way, the morale of Enoch''s army will crash


    even lower. If the odds go in our favor, we can deal some serious damage on their army!" Adrian


    proposed out of nowhere. Of course, this was also a part of Rocky''s instructions.


    "You know what? I was also thinking the same thing! Now, who''s willing to lead the spearhead


    tomorrow?" Zain then turned to the crowd and asked. Apparently, he already had some ns in his


    mind.


    With the prince''s sudden inquiry, all themanders present began looking at each other. They were


    fully aware of the terrain of the Red River Valley. Although they won the first battle against Enoch''s


    army, they knew that it was not so easy to seize the other defensive positions that Zain was talking


    about. In fact, there was a huge possibility that many soldiers would perish in this mission.


    Seeing that no one dared to answer Zain''s question, Rocky nodded at Gilbert at this moment, hinting


    that he should take on the task.


    "Your Royal Highness, I''m willing to lead the spearhead. We shall do our best to seize those defensive


    positions," Gilbert answered without any sign of reluctance.


    "Oh! You are indeed a brave man, Leader Gilbert. I will be a fool if I don''t agree with you. Well then, you


    shall lead your own army and the spearhead to execute this mission." Zain knew that it was a hard job.


    In fact, if Gilbert managed to seize the defensive positions, he would naturally make a very significant


    contribution. However, if he failed, the consequences would also be great. Since no one dared to step


    up aside from Gilbert, Zain was more than willing to give the task to him.


    "Thank you, Your Royal Highness. I promise to give the royal army another victory," Gilbert responded


    with a salute.


    Meanwhile, because of the failure of the surprise attack, Enoch was venting out his anger in his tent.


    Never did he expect that Zain would see through his n. However, he thought it was merely a fluke


    and a coincidence. Hence, he made another arrangement and decided to get even with Zain.


    The next morning, Gilbert and Rocky led the Ghost Fief''s army and the spearhead to attack several


    defensive positions of Enoch''s army within the Red River Valley.


    Naturally, with Rocky''s unexpected and brilliant tactics, the spearhead quickly seized three defensive


    positions in a row without even taking much injuries.


    When this news reached to the army of the royal family, it greatly shocked Zain and the other


    execute this mission as if it was just walk in the park.


    "Your Royal Highness, it seems that the Ghost Fief''s army is more powerful than we expected. I''m


    afraid that Leader Gilbert deliberately took on this task because he wants to steal the limelight from


    you. If the news about this is sent back to the royal family, the king will definitely treat him differently. He


    may be a part of the royal army now, but everyone knows that he used to work for Princess La. Who


    knows what he is nning behind your back." As ordered by Rocky, Adrian began putting some


    thoughts in Zain''s mind to drive a wedge between him and Gilbert.


    Hearing this, Zain revealed a sour look on his face.


    "I agree with Leader Adrian. We can''t let Leader Gilbert and Odin steal the limelight from you. With


    your permission, I''m willing to lead the spearhead and take down a few more defensive positions as


    well," Israel butted in. Aside from the fact that he also didn''t want to see Gilbert and Odin take all the


    credits, he also wanted to make some contributions.


    "All right. I''ll order Leader Gilbert to withdraw so that he and his army can rest. Afterward, you lead the


    spearhead and continue attacking the other defensive positions." Zain quickly made up his mind and


    gave Israel the order.

 Chapter 1956 Value In Use

    Chapter 1956 Value In Use


    "Yes, Your Royal Highness." Israel cupped his hands and epted the order with a firm resolve.


    Meanwhile, Gilbert and Rocky were still resting at the defensive position that they had just taken when


    they received the order to withdraw. It was Zain''s order that they go back with their army in order for


    them to rest.


    "It seems that everything is going exactly as you expected. The prince doesn''t want us to take major


    credits in this battle with Enoch." After receiving the military order, Gilbert could just sneakily smile at


    Rocky.


    Zain''s actions were within Rocky''s calctions, and everything was proceeding well.


    "Then, let''s follow the order and go back to have a rest. At this point, I''m sure that Prince Zain is yet to


    realize that the three defensive positions we have conquered are actually just a part of Enoch''s bait. If


    we continue fighting against Enoch''s soldiers from here on, we are just going to fall into their trap,"


    Rocky said, analyzing the current situation.


    One dayter, the Ghost Fief''s army arrived at the base camp and grabbed the opportunity to take a


    break. On the other hand, Israel, who was ordered to lead the spearhead, set out and continued


    attacking the other defensive positions.


    However, three dayster, not only was Israel not able to seize a single defensive position more, he


    also lost two of the three defensive positions that Gilbert and Rocky had seized in the past few days.


    Moreover, many soldiers were either killed or injured, dealing the royal army some significant damage.


    Upon hearing the news, Zain asked Israel to withdraw the army. At this point, he finally realized that


    something wrong was going on.


    "Forgive me, Your Royal Highness. I will ept any form of punishment!" As soon as Israel saw Zain,


    he bowed down and apologized for his failure.


    "Stop that. It''s not entirely your fault. I was also too careless, not expecting that my uncle would use


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    those three defensive positions as bait to lure us. I must admit that his slyness is not to be


    underestimated!" After saying that, Zain couldn''t help but nce at Gilbert and Rocky. At this moment,


    he began to suspect that the two might have already known about this beforehand, so they had the


    guts to volunteer for the tedious task.


    However, Zain also realized that it was he who ordered Gilbert and Rocky to withdraw their army. If he


    hadn''t done this, then it was them who might have fallen into Enoch''s trap. Hence, he really had no


    definitive evidence to me them.


    "Your Royal Highness, what are you nning to do next?" Adrian asked, acting like he was worried


    about the situation.


    "I need some time to think about it. In this most recent battle, we were set up by our enemies, and the


    morale of our men was greatly affected. I think it will be for the best if we let them rest for at least two


    days. After I analyze the terrain, I wille up with the next n. The rest of you, go back and try to


    get some rest!" Zain said and waved his hand, gesturing for them to leave.


    After that, Israel and themanders left Zain''s tent one by one.


    However, just as Rocky and Gilbert were about to leave, Zain suddenly called Rocky out. "Odin, please


    remain for a while."


    "Yes, Your Royal Highness, what can I do for you?" Rocky asked as he turned towards Zain.


    "I want to speak with you alone," Zain replied with a straight face.


    Hearing this, Rocky nodded at Gilbert, signaling that he could leave the tent without him.


    When Gilbert was finally gone, Rocky returned to his original seat.


    "Odin, let me thank you for healing me. By now, I have almost fully recovered," Zain remarked,


    thanking Rocky first before he got to his main point.


    "I see. That''s good to hear. I just hope that you won''t forget your promise, Your Royal Highness," Rocky


    replied rather calmly.


    "Of course, I won''t. After this battle, it will just be a matter of time before I took over my father''s position.


    When that timees, I will remove and rece the leaders of most of the fiefs," Zain said, affirming


    that he would hold his end of their deal.


    "Your Royal Highness, what do you really want to talk about? I don''t think that''s all you want to tell me.


    Am I right?" Rocky asked, going straight to the point.


    "You really are a smart fellow, Odin. Then, let me also ask without further ado. I want you to tell me


    what you think of the current situation of the two armies." Obviously, Zain asked this to test Rocky.


    "Do you really want to know, Your Royal Highness?" Rocky asked as his eyes slightly narrowed.


    "Yes, of course. I do value your input."


    "Then, please forgive me if what I''m about to say will offend you, Your Royal Highness," Rocky said,


    cupping his hands. "First of all, I think that the military tactic you are implementing is too rigid."


    "Rigid? Then, what do you suggest so that we can proceed smoothly?" Zain asked with furrowed


    brows.


    "Please remember that in a battle between two armies, aside from wisdom and courage, one must


    need to focus on the changes in the battlefield. The one who can make better and faster adjustments


    will be able to take the upper hand." Then, Rocky continued, "For example, after the Ghost Fief''s army


    easily seized those three defensive positions, you should have noticed right away that something was


    not right. However, you asked Israel and his army to continue attacking blindly."


    "I agree. That part was really my fault," Zain openly admitted.


    "Therefore, from here on, I advise you not to think too much about how to conquer the Red River


    Valley. Instead, I think it will be better if you let your uncle take the initiative to give up the Red River


    Valley," Rocky suggested.


    "Make him give up the Red River Valley? Is that even possible?" Zain asked as if what Rocky said was


    "Everyone knows that the Red River Valley is not the only ce that could lead to his territory. If you


    send some of the soldiers to attack the Wind in, Enoch will have to make a choice. It''s either he


    defends the Red River Valley or the Wind in," Rocky exined. "Since the Wind in is easier to


    attack, Enoch will be forced to mobilize his forces and guard it. Right now, one of our advantages is the


    sheer number of our soldiers. So, once he sends his soldiers to defend the Wind in, that''s when we


    can turn the battle around."


    "I see. That''s a very clever analysis!" Zain couldn''t help but exim. But of course, it was just an act. In


    fact, he had already thought of such a small trick. However, he still went and asked Rocky for his idea


    in order to assure that he was really on his side in this battle.


    Naturally, Rocky also knew what Zain was thinking, so he pretended to be loyal to the prince. This way,


    Zain would still trust him and keep him in the army.


    "Your Royal Highness, I''m ttered to receive such praise. I''m d to be of help. If there''s nothing else,


    I''ll take my leave." Rocky then arched his hands and eventually left the tent.


    The moment he stepped out, he saw Gilbert waiting for him right outside.


    "So, what did the prince wanted to talk about?" Gilbert asked out of curiosity.


    "Well, he just wanted to test my loyalty to him," Rocky answered casually.


    "Test your loyalty? How did he do that?" Gilbert continued prying.


    "He asked me to analyze andment about the current situation of both parties," Rocky replied.


    "I see. Did he suspect anything?" Gilbert asked in a worried tone.


    "Well, he is not that stupid, so I know that he doubts us. But as long as we don''t leave any evidence, he


    can''t do anything to us." Knowing that Zain was not that easy to fool, Rocky ensured that he would


    keep his guards up all the time.


    "Then, I guess we should start to take action," Gilbert dered in a low voice.


    "I agree. If my hunch is right, Prince Zain will ask us and the Ghost Fief''s army to attack Enoch''s troops


    tomorrow. When that happens, I want you to ask Prince Zain to mobilize the troops at the border to


    assist us," Rocky instructed. He was very confident that everything was about to go ording to his


    n.


    "The troops at the border?" After a short pause, Gilbert asked in confusion, "Why should we also


    mobilize the troops at the border?"


    "I need to empty the border for the time being so that I can create an illusion for Enoch!" Rocky replied


    with a cunning smile.


    "I still don''t quite understand." Gilbert could just furrow his brows because he couldn''t fathom what


    Rocky wanted to do.


    "Enoch doesn''t know how many soldiers we actually have. Moreover, I''m sure that if he realizes that we


    have more soldiers than what he anticipated, he will panic. If everything goes well, we might not even


    need to fight that much. In the end, we can break through the defense line of the Wind in without


    even attacking!"


    "Oh, I see. That''s what you''re aiming for." Gilbert nodded and finally understood.


    However, he didn''t know that the main reason why Rocky wanted to mobilize the troops at the border


    was actually to make way for the independent army. He wanted them to take advantage of the


    opportunity to cross the border and carry out his mission.


    Then, just as Rocky expected, Zain ordered the powerful troops of the Ghost Fief to go to the Wind


    in the following day. They were instructed to pretend tounch a strong attack so that Enoch would


    send his soldiers to guard the Wind in.


    Meanwhile, ording to Rocky''s n, Gilbert also asked Zain to give him the right tomand the


    troops at the border. With this, they could serve as reinforcements to the army of the Ghost Fief


    whenever necessary. Although Zain had some doubts at first, considering that the Ghost Fief''s army


    was still of big use to him, he eventually agreed to Gilbert''s request.

 Chapter 1957 A Confident Smile

    Chapter 1957 A Confident Smile


    Once all the preparations werepleted, Gilbert, Rocky, and Vivian led the Ghost Fief''s army out of


    the Red River Valley and headed for the Wind in.


    The Ghost Fief''s army had about twenty thousand troops, while the Wind in had about thirty


    thousand in their garrison. Zain sent the Ghost Fief''s army to the Wind in, thinking that Gilbert and


    Rocky had enough firepower to intimidate the Wind in''s garrison. He figured that once Enoch


    discovered this, he would be wary of the two and would undoubtedly assign more troops to support the


    Wind in. Thus, Zain thought it was better to send Gilbert and Rocky out than stay in the army. After


    all, out of sight, out of mind.


    Unbeknownst to Zain, Rocky had his fingers all over the pie, and everything was actually under his


    control. Zain transferred Rocky to attack the Wind in, hoping to take him out of the picture, but this


    decision also became a key turning point in Rocky''s n.


    Three dayster, Rocky and Gilbert finally arrived at the Wind in.


    The duo led the Ghost Fief''s army deep into the in, and they encamped three miles away from the


    Wind in''s military camp. They also sent spies to scout the terrain and how their opponent had


    distributed their garrison forces across the in.


    These spies returned a dayter and reported everything they had learned.


    Once they have heard all the details, Rocky and Gilbert created an operation n and prepared all the


    necessary arrangements.


    "Leader Gilbert, I''m going to the border to gather our forces now," Rocky told Gilbert once they finished


    preparing everything.


    Gilbert nodded and gave Rocky his leader''s token, which he could use to gather the forces at the


    border.


    "Wait, Odin! Let me go with you!" Vivian volunteered.


    Gilbert nced at Vivian in surprise. Honestly, he always felt like his sister and Rocky had a special


    connection with each other, and recently, they seemed to be getting closer. However, he didn''t delve


    into it too much and let them have their privacy. After all, he knew his sister''s personality. She could be


    obstinate, and he could never stop her from doing something she had set her mind on. Moreover, it


    wasn''t a bad thing, even if his sister and Rocky developed feelings for one another. It always worried


    him that Rocky had promise, but he was too independent. Now, with his sister in the picture, it would be


    easier for him to sway the young man.


    That was the main reason he turned a blind eye to the progressing rtionship between Vivian and


    Rocky.


    Seeing the expression on Gilbert''s face, Rocky figured the other man must suspect something, but he


    held his tongue. He merely gave a small nod.


    After that, Rocky and Vivian left the camp and headed for the nearest border to the Wind in.


    "Your brother looked suspicious of us," Rocky told Vivian bluntly.


    "What do you mean?" Vivian asked, looking confused.


    "He must suspect that we are in a rtionship," Rocky said with raised eyebrows.


    "Like hell we are in a rtionship! In your dreams!" Vivian fumed, scowling at Rocky.


    "Haven''t we been spending so much time around each other recently? It''s only normal that he would


    think that way," Rocky answered lightly like he thought nothing of it.


    "Humph! Fine! I''ll stay away from you from now on." Vivian scoffed disdainfully.


    "That won''t be necessary. It''s better if our leader suspects us of being together rather than the truth.


    This way, it wouldn''t even ur to him that we are oracles. Remember that we can''t expose our


    identities for now," Rocky lectured her seriously.


    "By the way, you got my brother to ask Prince Zain for the right to transfer the troops stationed at the


    border. Why did you do that?" Vivian asked.


    "Yes. I''m nning to send a human army to enter the Shura Race''s territory." Rocky nodded and


    confirmed her suspicion.


    "Do you mean the human army that attacked the Blood Fief in the past?" Vivian asked.


    "Exactly. The truth is that I am theirmander in chief!" Rocky confessed. After all, Vivian knew his


    background very well, and he had nothing to hide from her.


    "Ah, no wonder!" From the start, Vivian had always been suspicious of Rocky''s true identity, especially


    when she apanied him to the Di n and saw how close Rocky was to the Di n''s chief.


    However, she didn''t probe deeper since she figured Rocky would tell her everything in due time.


    "I''d like to see what kind of ability this human army has¡ªthat they can upy a Shura Race''s fief in


    broad daylight," Vivian remarked with great curiosity.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take you to see them after the transfer," Rocky assured her.


    Half a dayter, Rocky and Vivian arrived at the military camp at the border nearest to the Wind in.


    One look at Gilbert''s token earned them the submission of the garrisonmander, and he gave them


    the respect they deserved.


    Rocky asked themander to leave them a troop of one thousand soldiers, while the rest of the


    troops would be sent to the Wind in to assist the Ghost Fief''s army.


    After themander left the border with his army, Rocky and Vivian headed for the independent


    military camp outside the border.


    The moment the two of them stepped foot inside the independent military camp, all eyes gravitated


    towards them. Vivian, in particr, was the center of attention.


    "Hey! Isn''t that girl a member of the Shura Race? How could there be such a beautiful woman in the


    Shura Race?"


    "Her aura is very unusual! She must be a Spiritual Emperor at the very least!"


    "But she looks cold and deadly. I wonder what her rtionship is with ourmander in chief!"


    "Since themander in chief brought her here, they must be really close!"


    The surroundings erupted in noise as the soldiers discussed Vivian among themselves. Her presence


    evidently confounded them.


    Soon, Eunice and the other three women arrived, looking surprised to see Vivian.


    "Commander in Chief Basil, why did you bring a member of the Shura Race here?" Michelle asked.


    She nced at Vivian with a poisonous gaze.


    "Don''t worry, she is my friend. She is not a threat to us," Rocky simply answered.


    "A friend? Howe I''ve never heard of her?" Eunice asked as her gaze narrowed in suspicion.


    In much the same way, Ca''s and Lilith''s faces were both contorted intoplicated expressions.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I have nothing to do with this guy. But he saved my life before, so I owe him,"


    Vivian exined without being prompted. She didn''t want the others to think she and Rocky were in a


    rtionship.


    "What? Oh no! He saved all of us before, and most of us owe him our lives. In my experience, as long


    as that''s the case, I''m afraid that you..." Eunice wanted to say something but abruptly stopped.


    Hearing that, Vivian took a closer look at the four women and realized that Rocky had more girlfriends


    than she had expected.


    "Eunice!" Rocky shouted in censure, and his eyes grew stormy and grey.


    Eunice bit her lips instantly, looking down in obedience.


    "Are you ready?" Rocky asked instead.


    "We have prepared everything we need. We''re just waiting for your order," Eunice replied at once.


    "Okay. I already sent away the troops at the Wind in''s border. Prepare to set out now! You can pass


    through the border now, although a troop of a thousand people must still be there. However, I have faith


    in you. I know you can find a way to sneak in,"


    Rocky informed them, sounding sincere in his confidence in them.


    "Leave it to me!" Michelle instantly announced with a fearless smile.

 Chapter 1958 Supply Of Troops

    Chapter 1958 Supply Of Troops


    "You should get going. Split into two divisions as we originally nned," Rocky ordered right away.


    "Understood." The four stony-faced girls nodded and immediately went to carry out the instruction.


    After issuing the order, Rocky and Vivian then left the independent army and returned to the camp in


    the Wind in.


    "Wow. I didn''t expect you''d train such an excellent army. Not to mention, your four confidantes are all


    distinctly smart and powerful," Vivian promptly remarked. Her experience in leading soldiers to war with


    other fiefs all year round in the Ghost Fief had earned her the skill of recognizing the quality of an army


    with just a nce. Eunice and the other girls had definitely impressed her. She believed that they were


    surely extraordinary.


    "Why do you sound jealous?" Rocky shot back with a teasing smile.


    "You''re kidding, right?" Vivian eximed as her eyes widened in annoyance and disbelief.


    "You know, they''re all like younger sisters to me. I''m very grateful to them. It''s because of their help and


    support all along that I''ve got this far," Rocky exined with a sigh, feeling a little sentimental.


    "Huh. I actually used to think you''re boring, but really, you seem to be quite ady''s man," Vivian


    snorted. They had been spending so much time together that she got to know more about Rocky each


    day.


    "Hey, that stings a bit!" Rocky chuckled wryly.


    The following day after returning to the Wind in, the number of the Ghost Fief''s troop immediately


    reached thirty thousand when the reinforcements from the border joined them.


    They rested for another day before Vivian led a third of the soldiers to attack Enoch''s garrison at the


    Wind in.


    With her incredible strength and rich experience in the battlefield, they easily defeated their enemies,


    which forced them to retreat a mile in less than a day.


    Since the situation had be unfavorable for them, themander of Enoch''s garrison immediately


    sent some of his men to the Red River Valley to ask for reinforcements.


    Upon hearing that the Wind in was under assault, Enoch surmised that Zain was strong-arming him


    to divide his forces. If he did so, he would be giving the royal army a chance to conquer the Red River


    Valley once their defense weakened.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "It''s no big deal. The enemy only has twenty thousand soldiers. Just hold out for a few more days!" Of


    course, Enoch easily turned down the Wind in''s request for reinforcements. He was unwilling to split


    his troop.


    Having failed to receive any support from their leader, the Wind in''s garrison was left with no other


    choice but to continue toughing it out.


    As a result, the Wind in''s garrison had lost ten thousand soldiers in less than three days. On the


    other hand, the Ghost Fief''s army had only lost about three thousand of their men.


    Since things turned sour, the garrisonmander decided to try his luck and ask for help from the Red


    River Valley for a second time.


    Unfortunately for them, the battle at the Red River Valley had reached a stalemate. The royal army led


    by Zain was so strong that they had taken five of Enoch''s defensive positions in a row, ready to attack


    the Red River Valley''s stronghold at any time.


    Obviously, there was no way that Enoch would send the Wind in''s garrison reinforcements at this


    point. He insisted that they should fight on their own.


    Enoch''s repeated refusal to help crushed the morale of the entire garrison.


    Needless to say, Rocky had already predicted that it was unlikely that Enoch would help them. When


    he sensed that the time was ripe, he immediately summoned the reinforcements from the border and


    sent them into the battlefield. Apparently, they had been hiding themselves all this while.


    The Wind in''s garrison was effectively driven to despair the minute they saw their enemy''s


    reinforcements. They simply lost the tiniest bit of courage to fight.


    Upon seeing that the morale of the garrison was ultimately crushed, Rocky decided to go alone and


    visit their base camp, which had been removed somewhere three miles away.


    The moment Enoch''s soldiers saw Rocky descending from the sky, they immediately became


    extremely vignt. Then, a medium-stage Spiritual Emperor wasted no time and quickly summoned


    several Spiritual Kings to surround Rocky.


    "Don''t be too rmed. I am the royal army''s envoy. I''m just here to negotiate with yourmander,"


    Rocky dered with a straight face.


    "Ha! We don''t care if you are an envoy. There''s no way we''ll negotiate with you!" the medium-stage


    Spiritual Emperor retorted in an aggressive and arrogant manner.


    The next moment, he signaled to the Spiritual Kings, intending to attack Rocky and take him as


    prisoner.


    On the other hand, Rocky didn''t even need to move a finger to retaliate. All of a sudden, his powerful


    aura at the Shura Realm spread out, instantly astounding everyone.


    "This aura... He''s a Shura Realm master!"


    "This is just too much! What an incredible power!"


    "He could finish all of us if he really wants to!"


    The soldiers were immediately intimidated that their legs couldn''t help trembling, causing some of them


    to fall on their knees.


    As for the middle-level Spiritual Emperor, who spoke haughtily before Rocky, his face had gone pale


    and his body became frozen stiff.


    "So, are you ready to talk properly now?" Rocky asked coldly as his gaze swept among the soldiers


    around him.


    "H-hurry up! Someone go and report this to themander!" the middle-level Spiritual Emperor


    ordered, knowing that they were in a very dangerous position.


    Not long after, themander of the garrison got the news and came in a hurry to meet the man


    iming to be an envoy. Then, the moment he caught a glimpse of Rocky, he was utterly


    dumbfounded. He didn''t expect that someone could be this powerful.


    "Pardon me, Master. What is it that you want?" Themander could only speak in a respectful tone,


    fully aware that Rocky had the ability to take them all with ease. He was so careful not to offend Rocky


    since it might cost them their lives.


    "Believe it or not, I''m here to make peace. If you and your soldiers agree to surrender, the royal army


    will show mercy to all of you. I''ll make sure that nobody would be held guilty of treason!" Rocky


    announced loudly and clearly.


    Hearing this unexpected statement, themander and the soldiers immediately looked at each other


    and felt quite relieved. In fact, none of them intended to rebel against the royal family in the first ce.


    Thus, now that they were offered the chance to get out of this bloody battle, they were more than


    willing to ept it.


    "Then, we surrender! From the very beginning, this war was just forced upon us. Enoch is a selfish


    man who doesn''t event care about the lives of his subordinates!"


    "If you are telling the truth that we won''t be punished for treason, we promise that we''ll do anything for


    the royal family!"


    "That''s right. We''ve had enough of this pointless war!"


    "Very well then. From now on, you will belong to the army of the Ghost Fief. It also means that you are


    to take orders from Leader Gilbert. Do you understand?" Rocky asserted.


    "The Ghost Fief''s army? Shouldn''t we be incorporated into the royal army?" themander asked, a


    bit confused at what Rocky just said.


    "It doesn''t really matter. Besides, do you really think that Prince Zain will ept you right into the royal


    army and spare you that easily? If you want to make amends for your treason, prove yourselves by


    joining us to end this battle!" Rocky replied, giving a very convincing response.


    "I see. Of course, we will do the best that we can. Thank you for your wise counsel!" themander


    answered gratefully after being enlightened.


    "All right then. Reorganize your troops and follow me to our camp."


    Hearing this, themander nodded in agreement and immediately ordered his soldiers to set out.


    Afterward, they abandoned their own camp and followed Rocky.


    With these additional troops, the number of the Ghost Fief''s army drastically increased from thirty


    thousand to fifty thousand. This was indeed a great boost in their fighting force.


    Before long, Zain got the news that the Ghost Fief had taken over the Wind in and that they also


    incorporated the troops that surrendered into their army. Naturally, this made the prince wonder


    whether it was good news or not.


    On one hand, it was a good thing that Enoch''s troops at the Wind in were defeated. This way,


    Enoch''s army in the Red River Valley would further weaken since he would have to dispatch some of


    his troops to defend the Wind in. On the other hand, since the Ghost Fief''s army was not directly


    under the royal family, the expansion of their forces did not necessarily bring advantage to the royal


    army. In fact, Zain thought that it could even be a threat eventually.

 Chapter 1959 An Intentional Defeat

    Chapter 1959 An Intentional Defeat


    Dominating the Wind in had truly been an impressive feat for the Ghost Fief''s army. Therefore,


    Zain''s hands were tied. He couldn''t find any excuses to suppress them for now, so he had no choice


    but to let them be, and the morale of the Ghost Fief''s army only grew higher as time went by.


    On the flip side, when Enoch learned that the Ghost Fief''s army had conquered the Wind in and that


    over half of his soldiers had surrendered, he flew into a rage.


    Unfortunately, no matter how furious he felt, it wouldn''t change the situation. The Wind in''s loss


    meant the vulnerable towns at the border of his fief were at the mercy of the royal army, who could


    easily swoop in and take over the border towns. If that happened, nothing could stop them.


    Enoch was well aware of this risk, so he hastily ordered the Elite Fief''s leader to take fifty thousand


    men to the Wind in, where they were to intercept Gilbert''s army.


    However, the loss of these fifty thousand soldiers would undoubtedly weaken the defenses he put


    around the Red River Valley.


    Without a doubt, Enoch had a quandary in his hands.


    Rocky had expected as much. He had seen through these events, and now he could carry out the next


    move of his n.


    He had also anticipated that Enoch would send troops to stop them from entering his fief, so Rocky


    purposefully steered clear of the border towns. They insteady in wait at the boundary between the


    Red River Valley and the Wind in, prepared to ambush the Elite Fief''s leader and his fifty thousand


    soldiers.


    The Elite Fief''s leader was caught by surprise, so he wisely gave the order to withdraw. He pulled his


    army back to a favorable terrain where they immediately formed defensive ranks.


    Simrly, the Ghost Fief''s army didn''t press forward. They encamped on the spot instead and waited


    for a better opportunity to make a move.


    "Odin, I don''t understand. What are we waiting for? Shouldn''t we attack the border towns now while we


    have a chance?" Gilbert asked, looking confused by Rocky''s decisions.


    "Well, I reckon Enoch has suffered enough. It''s time for us to do him a favor," Rocky answered with a


    mysterious smile.


    "What are you nning now?" replied Gilbert as he shot Rocky a surprised but knowing look.


    "What do you think, sir?" Rocky responded cryptically.


    "Enough! Why do you have to be so secretive? Can''t you just go straight to the point?" Vivian whined.


    "Are you saying we should hand over the Wind in to them?"


    Gilbert seemed to understand Rocky''s mysterious words.


    "Exactly. We promised Prince Zain that we''ll force Enoch to divide his forces, and we have done exactly


    that. Therefore, if anything goes wrong from here on out, that''s not our fault anymore. It''s their


    responsibility from here on out," Rocky finally answered straightforwardly, a mischievous smile


    stretching his lips.


    "So, what are we going to do next?"


    "Vivian, you will lead us in the next encounter. Judging from the terrain we are in, they would likely lure


    us into an ambush. I want you to act clueless, take the bait deliberately, and then retreat in defeat,"


    Rocky ordered.


    "Understood." Vivian nodded in all seriousness, trusting Rocky wholeheartedly.


    "Once they get a taste of victory, they will surely be greedy and try to attack our camp. We will


    resist them a little, but we will retreat to the Wind in in the end!" Rocky added as he turned to


    Gilbert.


    The next day, Vivian did as Rocky instructed and led the charge with ten thousand soldiers. And just as


    Rocky expected, their enemy fought them briefly before abruptly withdrawing.


    Vivian didn''t hesitate to send soldiers after them, leading five thousand soldiers on their tail.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    As expected, they were led into a dense forest, caught in an ambush, and suffered the loss of quite a


    few soldiers.


    In the end, Vivian had to order her troops to retreat in defeat.


    This small victory greatly boosted the morale of the Elite Fief''s troops, and their leader decided to strike


    while the iron was hot and pressed forward with his men.


    After resisting them for a while, Gilbert ordered his army to retreat to the Wind in. Their losses


    mounted in the following days as they continued losing ground, and they eventually lost the Wind in


    to their enemy.


    Once the Elite Fief had retaken the Wind in, their leader immediately sent out troops to guard the


    main roads leading to Enoch''s fief. In this way, they managed to hold the Wind in.


    At the same time, the Ghost Fief''s army retreated all the way to their location at the start of the war.


    "Leader Gilbert, we should go and make our apologies to Prince Zain now," Rocky told Gilbert after


    they had reformed their ranks.


    "What are you up to this time?" Gilbert remarked as he narrowed his eyes at Rocky suspiciously.


    "I need an excuse to meet Enoch. If Enoch knows that I''ve failed Zain, he won''t doubt me when I go


    over to him," Rocky exined.


    "But isn''t that too risky? Enoch might get wind of your ns and hurt you," Gilbert asked with a frown.


    "Don''t worry, I have a n. Enoch can''t hurt me," Rocky reassured him kindly.


    "All right. I trust you." Gilbert didn''t try to dissuade him further, knowing that Rocky had made up his


    mind already.


    They soon headed towards the royal army, who were currently encamped at the Red River Valley, and


    offered their apologies to Zain.


    As Rocky had expected, Zain was furious when he found out that they failed to hold the Wind in.


    "I expected you to march into the border of Enoch''s fief, and I would have given you distinguished


    merits if you had seeded. Unfortunately, you got so carried away that you confronted your enemies


    head-on and lost everything you''d achieved! You fools!" Zain reprimanded them furiously.


    "Please forgive us, Your Royal Highness. We intended to catch them off-guard, but to our surprise, the


    Elite Fief''s leader is the one leading the charge. He is a formidable leader that canmand his troops


    well, and he was able to trick us. Even my sister was seriously injured!" Gilbert put his acting skills to


    work, and he appeared sufficiently terrified and frustrated as he ryed what happened to Prince Zain.


    "Okay, that''s enough. I won''t punish you because you volunteered to support the royal family in this


    war, and you''re not under my directmand. But from now on, you are prohibited from participating in


    any battle of the royal family. You can still help us in logistics if you want!" Zain announced with finality.


    Although he wanted to punish them by court-martial, he couldn''t do anything since the Ghost Fief''s


    army didn''t belong to the royal family. Hence, he decided not to ept their assistance in any of the


    following battles.


    The look on Rocky''s and Gilbert''s faces revealed their frustration and distress. Of course, they were


    only going through the motions.


    They asked to be excused and then turned around, heading out of Zain''s tent with stiff expressions.


    "Your Royal Highness, what should we do now that the Ghost Fief lost the Wind in? Should we


    continue to attack the Red River Valley or dispatch troops to retake the Wind in?" Adrian asked


    once the two visitors had gone.


    "No! If we spare troops to the Wind in, it will affect our progress in taking the Red River Valley. We


    should continue to focus on besieging the Red River Valley. I don''t think Enoch could hold on for long.


    We just have to wait," Zain replied after thinking for a while.


    "A wise decision, Your Royal Highness! I''m taking my leave now." After ttering Zain with empty


    words, Adrian turned around to leave.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and Gilbert had left the royal army''s camp, but Rocky lingered for a moment and


    asked Gilbert to go back first. He waited for a while before Adrian emerged from the darkness and


    moved closer to him.


    "Prince Zain decided to focus on attacking the Red River Valley for now. What''s your next n?" the


    man curiously asked.


    "Don''t worry. You''ll find out soon." After those cryptic words, Rocky disappeared.


    He headed towards the stronghold of Enoch''s army at the Red River Valley on his own.


    Under the cover of darkness, he snuck into the stronghold of Enoch''s army with no one noticing him.


    It didn''t take long for him to find the grandest tent, which was predictably at the center of the enemy''s


    camp. At that moment, Enoch was enjoying thepany of several women in his tent. He was quite


    preupied, and the sudden appearance of this unexpected visitor caught him off-guard.


    "Who''s there?"


    Enoch asked coldly with a hint of danger in his voice.

 Chapter 1960 Meeting Enoch

    Chapter 1960 Meeting Enoch


    "I''m Odin, the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief. I came here to see you,"


    Rocky proimed as he appeared before Enoch.


    "It''s you!" A shocked expression shed across Enoch''s face, and he immediately grew wary of his


    surprise visitor.


    "I can''t believe how carefree you are! Even facing the royal army can''t stop you from taking delight in


    the pleasures of life, huh?" Rocky uttered yfully, gazing at the lovelydies gracing Enoch''s bed.


    "You can leave now." With a curt nod, Enoch ordered the girls around him out of the room. He figured


    Rocky had nned this from the start, so he must keep his wits about him.


    The girls instantly took off just as they were told.


    "I don''t think you are here simply to disturb my enjoyment, Odin. What do you want? Have youe to


    surrender to me?" Enoch asked disdainfully.


    "And what good would it do to me if I surrender to you?" Rocky asked back, his eyebrows raised in


    derision.


    "Oh, trust me, you''ll receive tons of benefits. You can be my right-hand man with your strength,


    and if you are willing to hand over the Purgatorial Tripod, I promise that you will be second only to me


    in the future," Enoch offered sincerely this time, and the haughty tone of his voice all but vanished. The


    battle in the Ghostly Demon Land revealed that Rocky was a big threat, and the Purgatorial Tripod was


    still in his hands too. Therefore, Enoch had to do something about him. If he couldn''t take Rocky down


    now, he could at least recruit the young man to his side. Anyway, now that the king had stripped La


    of her royal identity and dered Zain as his sessor, the royal family wouldn''t have a problem


    suppressing the Ghost Fief.


    ording to some rumors, Gilbert wanted to ingratiate himself to Zain, and the man had even taken


    the initiative to request the king to let him lead an army to support the royal army. How could a man of


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Rocky''s exceptional talents work under Gilbert? Enoch figured that Rocky must be discontented too,


    and that was the reason the young man came to him today. Rocky probably wanted to show his


    sincerity and work with him.


    "That sounds good." Rocky nodded, looking satisfied by Enoch''s proposal.


    "Tell me, what exactly do you want?" Enoch couldn''t help but ask.


    "I''m actually here to help you," Rocky answered bluntly.


    "Huh? I didn''t expect that you would be so kind. It''s more usible that Zain sent you here on purpose.


    He knows that you have what I want, so he set such a trap to trick me." A dubious frown darkened


    Enoch''s features as he spoke.


    "You''re thinking too much. Have you forgotten that I work for Princess La? Knowing that, do you


    think Prince Zain will trust me? It was not too long ago that Leader Gilbert and I led the Ghost Fief''s


    army to conquer the Wind in and tricked you into dividing your troops. However, although we


    seeded, Prince Zain discarded us like trash. Instead of rewarding us, he even added insult to injury


    and relegated the Ghost Fief''s army into taking care of logistics. Do you think we will voluntarily follow


    such a despicable man?" Rocky ranted disdainfully, using the Wind in as an excuse to make Enoch


    believe him.


    "That makes sense. Zain has indeed gone too far! It is an impressive achievement that the Ghost Fief''s


    army dominated the Wind in and even forced me to distribute troops. He should have rewarded you


    instead of turning his back on you. He doesn''t seem to respect you at all," Enoch added. He obviously


    believed Rocky''s words and wanted to stoke his anger against Zain.


    "That''s why Prince Zain can''t be the king. If such a despicable person rules the Shura Race, we


    will be doomed!" Rocky went on as if he was incensed.


    "And now, you want to work for someone else? Of course, that makes sense. If you follow me, I


    promise you will have endless fortune in the future!" Once again, Enoch tempted Rocky with fame and


    fortune.


    "Actually, I''m here on behalf of Princess La," Rocky answered.


    "La? She is no longer a royal member, isn''t she? Oh! You must be doing this to avenge her. After all,


    Zain robbed her of the position of heir," Enoch remarked, his eyes narrowed in thought.


    "Although she is no longer a royal member, it doesn''t mean that she won''t make aeback. That is,


    of course, if she is given the chance..." As Rocky spoke, he leveled a meaningful look toward Enoch.


    "Do you mean she is open to working with me?" Enoch asked. Even without an explicit answer, he


    already knew what Rocky meant.


    "If you can defeat Prince Zain in thising battle, the royal family will be disgraced. Princess La


    will take this opportunity to regain her royal identity, and she will request to lead the army herself. When


    that timees, we will work together tounch a sneak attack on the royal family." Rocky readily


    exined his n.


    "Your n is sound, but how do I know I can trust you? Perhaps, you can give me some kind of


    guarantee, like the Purgatorial Tripod for example." Enoch wasn''t a fool. He wouldn''t trust Rocky easily,


    and this was an excellent opportunity to obtain the Purgatorial Tripod.


    "Unfortunately, I had to surrender the Purgatorial Tripod to the king. If you don''t believe me, you can


    send someone to investigate this matter," Rocky answered honestly. He had to sacrifice the tripod in


    exchange for La''s freedom, after all.


    "Is that so? How unfortunate..." Enoch studied Rocky suspiciously. He had a little doubt, but he figured


    Rocky wouldn''t lie to him. It would be futile since he could easily find out the truth as soon as he


    ordered a thorough investigation.


    "So, if you want to get the Purgatorial Tripod and solve this pressing problem, you have no choice but


    to cooperate with me," Rocky imed bluntly.


    For a moment, Enoch was lost in thought. He couldn''t tell whether Rocky genuinely wanted to help him,


    or if he had a more selfish agenda. However, the young man''s suggestion was indeed tempting. In this


    current situation, it wouldn''t be easy for Enoch to im the victory, but it would be a different story with


    Rocky on his side.


    "You don''t have to give me an answer right away, but I''m afraid we are on borrowed time. Prince Zain


    will probably make a move soon, and in three days'' time, you won''t be able to keep your ce," Rocky


    warned. He had to put some pressure on Enoch because he didn''t want the other man to think too


    much about it. Otherwise, Enoch might realize what he had nned.


    Enoch frowned. He thought Rocky had a point. His army missed the power of the fifty thousand


    soldiers he had sent to the Wind in, and coupled with the loss of the fierce battle in the past few


    days, only around one hundred and thirty thousand soldiers were left. Compared to his army, the royal


    army had at least twice the number of soldiers. If they continued at this rate, Enoch''s army couldn''t hold


    on longer in the next few days.


    "I assume you have a n on how to take down the royal family''s army?" Enoch asked Rocky after a


    brief moment of silence.


    "Yeah. You must let Prince Zain take control of the Red River Valley!" Rocky instantly answered,


    revealing that he indeed had a n. But his words shocked Enoch.


    "What? That''s preposterous! If I let him take the Red River Valley, my territory''s borders will be


    vulnerable to the royal army. I would be courting death if I did that!" Enoch protested at once. He felt


    that Rocky was ying a trick on him.


    "Please listen first. Once the royal army has taken the Red River Valley, you must send people to burn


    the whole valley and contaminate the water in the valley. At that time, I will also make my move. I''ll


    make sure that all provisions and fodders of the royal army will be cut off. At the same time, you can


    ask the fifty thousand soldiers in the Wind in to return and seal off the Red River Valley''s entrance.


    The royal army won''t be able to retaliate because of their low morale. After all, with the entrance


    blocked, they are trapped inside the valley with no food and water. Once they are sufficiently


    discouraged, you can lead your army into the valley and ughter the entire army of the royal family!"


    Rocky wisely suggested.


    A big grin brightened Enoch''s face. He patted his thigh excitedly and remarked, "That''s a great idea.


    Why didn''t I think of that before? You are indeed a genius!"

 Chapter 1961 The Beginning Of An Alliance

    Chapter 1961 The Beginning Of An Alliance


    "Well, do you believe me now? I really want to join forces with you," Rocky reiterated sincerely.


    "That''s a good n, but how can you be sure Zain will fall for your tricks? If he sees through us, my


    Red River Valley will be burnt for naught!" The misgivings Enoch had for Rocky helped him stay his


    hand for now.


    "It is up to you and your acting skill whether our plot can go past Prince Zain. I believe in you. I''m sure


    you''ll find it easy to set up a trap for him," Rocky persuaded him.


    "Of course! Tricking Zain will be like a walk in the park. Don''t worry, I''m sure he won''t notice anything,"


    Enoch answered, putting on airs as he bristled at the thought of the n failing because of him.


    Unknowingly, he yed right into Rocky''s hands, all because he didn''t want the other man to look


    down on him.


    "You must remember that you can''t tell anyone else about this n, because Prince Zain might have


    imbedded a spy in your camp. Only the two of us can know," Rocky warned Enoch seriously. After all,


    all this sneaking around would be useless if somebody else caught wind of their n.


    "I already know that. Don''t worry, I will arrange everything in secret," Enoch replied. Even without


    Rocky''s reminder, he was well aware of the importance of confidentiality in moments like these.


    "All right. Since we have reached an agreement, I''m leaving! You can continue to enjoy these girls''


    exceedingly graceful dancing in bed." Rocky finally ended their conversation, cupped his hands, and


    left Enoch''s tent.


    "The Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief is really something! Luckily, Zain''s narrow-minded ways pushed


    him away. If Zain had tolerated him even a little bit, Odin might have decided to help him, and I would


    have been doomed! Zain doesn''t even know how much his short-sightedness have cost him. Ha-ha!"


    Enoch murmured to himself in relief after Rocky had left his tent.


    After leaving Enoch''s stronghold, Rocky went back to the camp of the Ghost Fief''s army in the Wind


    in. Since Zain had forbidden them from participating in the war, the Ghost Fief''s army was now on


    standby and recuperating from their previous encounters.


    He headed straight for Gilbert''s tent and briefed the other man on what went on with his meeting with


    Enoch.


    "Odin, are you sure Enoch won''t betray you?" Gilbert asked. He still had some doubts about their n,


    for he thought Enoch would take advantage of this opportunity to get rid of Rocky. Enoch was


    despicable, after all.


    "Don''t worry. Enoch wanted to kill me in the past because I had the Purgatorial Tripod. Now that the


    Purgatorial Tripod has been returned to the royal family, I am no longer a thorn in his side. His priority


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    has changed its focus to the current war, as he must defeat the royal army no matter what," Rocky


    reassured him with certainty.


    "That''s good. As long as this n goes smoothly, Prince Zain''s defeat is almost a foregone conclusion.


    When that happens, Princess La might have a chance to make aeback," Gilbert said with a


    nod. For him, all the effort and sacrifices he made would be worth it, as long as La could make a


    "We should let the Ghost Fief''s army rest for now because they will soon have another role to y. We


    will need to save our prince," Rocky cryptically dered.


    Just as Rocky and Gilbert finished talking, Vivian entered the tent.


    "I will take my leave now, Leader Gilbert." Rocky bade goodbye as he cast a nce in Vivian''s way.


    "Wait! I need to talk to you two about something," Gilbert said out of the blue.


    His words burdened Rocky and Vivian with a foreboding feeling, and the pair couldn''t help but


    exchange nervous looks.


    Once the two had settled down in the seats in front of him, Gilbert leveled them with an appraising look.


    After a moment of tense silence, he finally addressed Rocky. "There are some things I don''t want to


    ask outright. However, we need to talk about it; because if I don''t ask, my silly sister will continue to


    avoid this much-needed conversation."


    "Leader Gilbert, what do you mean?" Although Rocky tried to act clueless, he had actually figured out


    what Gilbert was talking about.


    "Okay, I won''t beat around the bush. How do you feel about my sister, Odin?" Gilbert asked bluntly.


    "What are you talking about, Leader Gilbert?" Rocky asked back, continuing to feign ignorance.


    "Do you want me to make it more clear? Fine! I can see that my sister has fallen for you. I know her


    well because I''ve been taking care of her since she was a child. She has never been so close to any


    man. In the past, she didn''t seem to care for any man except me, as they are all losers in her eyes.


    However, her feelings for you are obviously different, so, as her brother, I don''t want her to miss out on


    what could make her happy," Gilbert straightforwardly ryed.


    "Leader, what nonsense are you talking about? I don''t have feelings for this guy!" Vivian spat and


    red at Rocky viciously. She didn''t expect that her brother, who had always been indifferent to her


    own affairs, would be so enthusiastic this time.


    "You don''t have to be so shy in front of me. I''m your brother. Don''t you think I''d notice if my sister has


    feelings for a guy?" Gilbert readily answered Vivian, as if he had already seen through her.


    Hearing his words, Vivian couldn''t even meet Gilbert''s eyes. She felt guilty and shy. Her brother had


    indeed seen through her.


    Of course, Rocky realized that as well. He had always appreciated Vivian''s personality. She had always


    reminded him a lot of Lena. After all, Lena was the woman he appreciated the most. As a saying went,


    "Love me, love my dog." Therefore, when he first saw Vivian, he began to like her.


    However, he had long been indifferent to love, so he had never guessed nor did he actually care what


    was on Vivian''s mind. At most, he would asionally tease her. But now, it seemed that her feelings


    for him were beyond his imagination.


    "Odin, don''t be shy. Just tell me what you feel about my sister. If you like my sister, I will arrange a


    match between you two," Gilbert reminded Rocky. Obviously, he wouldn''t stop until he got what he


    wanted.


    "Leader Gilbert, your offer astounds me!" Rocky replied with a bitter smile.


    "It''s not surprising at all. If you like her, then just admit it. If you don''t like her, you can also tell the truth.


    You know I''m not one to beat around the bush," Gilbert advised with a snort.


    Rocky nced at Vivian stealthily, not knowing what to do. If he refused her outright, it might hurt her


    feelings. But if he let her be, she would definitely misread the gesture and it would cause more trouble


    in the future. He was in such aplicated predicament.


    "It''s none of your business!" Vivian retorted with a pout. She was a little upset. She also noticed that


    Rocky was in a dilemma.


    "Of course it is my business. You are my only sister. Besides, I know your personality best. Even if you


    like Odin, you won''t say anything. Moreover, he has already married Valeria. You certainly don''t want to


    destroy the rtionship between our Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief," Gilbert lengthily intoned, as he


    tried to read what was on Vivian''s mind.


    Vivian bit her pink lips and felt a headacheing on. She knew her brother very well, and if Rocky


    didn''t give him an answer today, he would certainly not let it go.


    So she had to look at Rocky because only he could persuade her brother.


    "Leader Gilbert, are you saying that if I like Vivian, you will marry her to me?" Rocky asked after


    thinking for a while.


    "Right." Gilbert nodded.


    "But if that''s the case, I might offend Valeria and the Flower Fief," Rocky murmured, using Valeria and


    the Flower Fief as an excuse.


    "Isn''t it normal for a man to have several wives? I''m sure Valeria will understand, and my sister won''t


    mind such details, either. As long as you treat her well, I won''t hesitate to marry her off to you." After


    saying that, Gilbert turned his attention to Vivian again.

 Chapter 1962 Coming In A Hurry

    Chapter 1962 Coming In A Hurry


    At this moment, Vivian had no idea what to say to her brother. Of course, she didn''t want to see Rocky


    in a dilemma. Nheless, she still looked forward to his answer more than she could admit. After all,


    if she really wanted to find a man to get married, there was no doubt that Rocky would be the best


    choice.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed slightly. He knew for a fact that the reason why Gilbert was so anxious to pair


    him up with Vivian was the same reason for his marriage with Valeria¡ªto make sure that his loyalty to


    the Ghost Fief would remain. On top of that, Vivian actually liked him. If he refused, Gilbert would


    naturally feel apprehensive about him. If he agreed, however, he thought this marriage would only be


    unfair to Vivian since he didn''t love her. Ultimately, since the current situation presented that Gilbert


    was his greatest help, Rocky couldn''t let him harbor any reservations about him. Otherwise, it would


    "Well, if Vivian is willing to marry me, then there won''t be a problem on my end. I''ll persuade Valeria to


    ept this. But, you''ll have to talk to Leader Flora about this yourself, Leader Gilbert," Rocky


    remarked. He still decided to leave the choice to Vivian.


    "You heard Odin, my dear sister. When this battle is over, we''ll go back to the Ghost Fief. Let me help


    you pick a day for your wedding!" Gilbert eximed right away as he made the decision for Vivian.


    "Brother!" Vivian didn''t know how else to respond. She seldom called Gilbert as such, but whenever


    she did, it meant that she was havingplicated feelings. Since nothing forcibly done would be


    agreeable, she wanted to express her objection to this marriage. But the moment she saw Rocky


    shaking his head at her, she acquiesced. After all, she knew that he must have had other


    considerations.


    When Gilbert seemed satisfied enough, Rocky and Vivian quietly left the tent with their own thoughts.


    "Hey. Why did you agree to this?" Vivianined softly as soon as they were far enough from the


    tent.


    "Your brother is very persistent. If I didn''t say yes now, he''d still keep on urging me until I did. Besides,


    you should know that he''s doing this all for you. He''s just trying to pair us up because his real intention


    is to have me help you in the future, when you inherit the Ghost Fief. I know that he''s treated you as


    the heir since childhood, so he''s just making sure that your position as the leader will be well fortified


    through this marriage. After all, I''m far more reliable than others." Rocky calmly exined his analysis


    of the situation.


    "Do you ever realize how narcissistic you can be? But you''re right. Sooner orter, my brother will ask


    me to marry someone who can help me in the future. Compared with others, I guess you''ll do all right,"


    Vivian replied. Of course, she knew what her brother was thinking.


    "I know. So, please make do with me." Rocky let out a faint yet charming smile.


    "What about Valeria, though?" Vivian was still worried that Valeria wouldn''t ept this idea.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, we''re just a nominal couple. I''m sure she''ll understand if I exin it clearly," Rocky assured. He


    thought he shouldn''t have trouble persuading Valeria.


    "You know she really loves you, right?" Vivian shot back with her eyes narrowed.


    "Of course I know. I just think it''s a pity that I''m not lucky enough to ept it. I also feel guilty at times


    that I''m not a good husband," Rocky expressed honestly.


    Vivian pursed her lips and didn''t say anything more. Knowing that Rocky had too many secrets and


    responsibilities, she couldn''t simply force him to do anything. However, she believed that she would


    have less trouble in the future if she could marry him. Along with that, she found it almost impossible for


    her to fall in love with another man. Therefore, it wouldn''t be a bad thing if they got married.


    After their deep conversation, they went back to their own tents.


    Meanwhile, thanks to Rocky''s n, Enoch felt fairly confident. During the next few days, he began to


    lure the royal army led by Zain to approach the fortress little by little. At the same time, he also nned


    to burn the Red River Valley. He asked the fifty thousand soldiers of the Wind in to detour through


    the in and block the entrance of the valley.


    He ensured that this time, he was well-prepared. When Zain thought that Enoch was unable to resist


    and his whole army was attacking their fortress, Enoch feigned his defeat and fled away with his army.


    He chose to retreat and give up the Red River Valley.


    The news that the royal army had taken over the Red River Valley immediately reached the royal


    family. Naturally, they were amazed since they didn''t expect that Zain would conquer the valley so


    soon. Moreover, if Enoch lost the valley, it would mean that the border of his territory was exposed to


    the eyes of the royal army, which would also allow them the chance to ughter his army.


    As everyone in the royal family rejoiced in his achievement, Zain was also ted by the thought that


    Enoch would definitely lose to him in this battle.


    Due to their nonstop attacks for the past few days, the army of the royal family had grown exhausted.


    Zain felt that their victory had earned them the liberty of dying their attack on the border of Enoch''s


    territory, so he went to his uncle''s previous fortress and took a rest instead.


    At the same time, Enoch, who had supposedly withdrawn from the Red River Valley, led his army to


    guard the first line of defense at the border of his territory, and ordered them to burn the whole valley


    A few hourster, when the Red River Valley fell into a quiet night, a fire suddenly broke out on the east


    side of the valley. It soared into the sky, until arge forest turned into a sea of fire.


    Meanwhile, Zain, who was celebrating his victory in the fortress, was informed at once about this


    incident.


    "What''s the big deal? It''s just a fire. Besides, this is not our territory. It doesn''t really matter if it''s burned


    to the ground!" Zainined and did not take it seriously. Because of his response, the fire was


    allowed to spread even more.


    Not long after, the west side of the Red River Valley also caught fire. It quickly spread out, forming a


    veil of raging mes that soon became uncontroble.


    At this time, Zain seemed to have noticed that something was wrong. Although this was not his


    territory, he knew that if the fire went out of control, it would affect the entire fortress. Hence, he finally


    sent several troops to put out the fire.


    However, when the troops arrived at the ce, the fire was already so big, and it had begun to engulf


    the whole Red River Valley.


    It did not take long before the mes reached near the fortress. Soon enough, thick ck smoke


    apanied the wind. Eventually, the whole fortress was filled with ck smoke, which could easily


    suffocate people.


    Seeing that the situation was getting dangerous, Zain had to order the royal army to evacuate the


    fortress immediately. The fortress was near the exit of the Red River Valley, so it would be impossible


    to withdraw his army to the entrance at this point. Therefore, he had no choice but to lead the army to


    the exit of the valley.


    Naturally, he was worried that an ambush from Enoch''s army might be waiting for them at the exit of


    the Red River Valley. Thus, Zain asked the army to stop about half a mile away from the exit of the


    valley. It so happened that this spot was not yet affected by the thick smoke.


    After making sure that the surroundings was safe, Zain ordered the army of the royal family to camp


    there temporarily.


    Meanwhile, as Zain and his army were temporarily camped at the scorchednd, they realized that the


    Red River Valley was almost burnt to ashes. All grasses were set aze, and the corpses of beasts


    were all over the ground, making the area look pretty deste and horrendous.


    Eventually, a day passed.


    At this moment, Zain was discussing the n to attack the border of Enoch''s territory with Adrian and


    the othermanders in his tent. All of a sudden, a deputymander rushed in as if bearing a piece


    of urgent news.

 Chapter 1963 Pressing Problem

    Chapter 1963 Pressing Problem


    "Bad news, Your Royal Highness!" the deputymander shouted in panic as soon as he rushed in.


    "What happened? Why are you in such a hurry?" Zain asked with furrowed brows.


    "Yesterday, many of our soldiers had been experiencing diarrhea and vomiting. At first, we thought that


    it was because they just failed to limatize to the new surroundings. So, we didn''t really pay special


    attention to the matter. However, this morning, those who were experiencing the said symptoms had


    increased to over ten thousand. Therefore, we suspect that our soldiers had been poisoned!" the


    deputymander reported in a gloomy tone.


    "Poisoned?" Zain''s face darkened as soon as he heard the news. He then scolded sternly, "Fools! Why


    didn''t you check our drinking water before you drew it?"


    "We did, Your Royal Highness! Butst night, all the soldiers were starting to suffocate because of the


    smoke that enveloped the Red River Valley. Their faces were also covered with dust. Therefore, as


    soon as they finished pitching the tents, our soldiers ran to the nearby river to cleanse themselves and


    be refreshed. We are guessing that the water from the river was already poisoned by then," the deputy


    "Damn it! Enoch must be the one behind this shameless scheme! I didn''t expect that he could still pull


    off something like this. I was careless. It looks like the fire that spread out in the Red River Valley is


    also a part of his n!" Zain felt that he had underestimated his uncle yet again. His victory caught him


    off guard. Hence, he never expected that Enoch could set up such a trap after pulling his troops out of


    the fortress.


    "Do you know how powerful the poison is?" Adrian butted in and asked.


    "It still remains unknown. But ording to what we can observe from the soldiers, even if they get


    detoxified, I''m afraid they will still stay weak because of dehydration. It means that they won''t be able to


    fully recover in just a few days," the deputymander remarked hesitantly.


    "What a bunch of pathetic idiots! Go back and tell every soldier that they should no longer drink from


    the rivers nearby. We have to assume that my uncle had already poisoned them. Send out troops to


    search for new sources of clean water. One more thing! Send someone to the camp of the Ghost Fief''s


    army and summon Odin. We need him here to detoxify all of the poisoned soldiers!" Zain instructed


    impatiently. He knew how treacherous his uncle was, so he was sure that the poison was not ordinary.


    Thus, their military doctors might not be able to handle it. At this point, the prince spected that their


    only chance to ovee this was through Rocky''s help.


    "Yes, Your Royal Highness!" Right after answering, the deputymander left in a hurry and carried


    out the instructions given to him.


    "But Your Royal Highness, didn''t you just decide to keep Odin and the Ghost Fief army idle in the


    meantime? I''m just a bit worried that Odin might refuse to offer his help out of spite," Adrian insinuated.


    Hearing this, Zain couldn''t help but grit his teeth in embarrassment. Then, to save face, he blurted


    coldly, "Humph! Would he have the guts to refuse me? I will not hesitate to punish him for disobedience


    if he dares to refuse my order!"


    Meanwhile, back in the camp of the Ghost Fief''s army, Rocky was collecting arge number of well-


    proportioned herbs and putting them into the Magic Spiritual Space.


    It seemed that he was already preparing in advance, knowing that it would just be a matter of time


    before Zain sent someone to summon him.


    Then, just as he expected, a few hourster, Zain''s men arrived to inform him that the prince wanted


    him back in the camp of the royal army.


    Without any dy andint, Rocky joined Zain''s men and headed straight to the royal army''s


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    camp.


    "Greetings, Your Royal Highness!" As soon as he arrived at the royal army''s new base camp, Rocky


    directly walked into themander''s tent to pay Zain a visit. He then bowed respectfully at the prince


    who was already waiting for him.


    "Odin! Atst, you''re here!" Zain felt relieved the minute Rocky showed up. With the current situation of


    the poisoned soldiers, he knew that only Rocky''s medical skills could solve the pressing issue.


    ording to thetest report he just received, more than fifty thousand soldiers had been evidently


    showing the symptoms of poisoning, and more than a hundred of them had already died of


    dehydration.


    With this, Zain wasted no time and informed Rocky about what was going on.


    "I see. That sounds terrible," Rocky responded, pretending to be concerned.


    "Yes, it is. Therefore, I hope that you can help us treat them!" Zain said politely. After all, he could only


    rely on Rocky''s medical skills now.


    "Oh, am I allowed to do something for the royal family again?" Rocky revealed a faint smile, taking a


    subtle jab at the prince.


    "I know what you are thinking. Indeed, I acted impulsively before. However, as themander of the


    army, I can only prioritize the welfare of my men," Zain exined, trying to appease Rocky.


    "Well, you don''t have to worry. It''s not really a big deal to me. Anyway, I''m going to see the condition of


    those soldiers now so that I cane up with the necessary remedy," Rocky said indifferently.


    After talking with Zain, Rocky left his tent and immediately headed to the tent where the poisoned


    soldiers were being held. At this moment, the ce was full of people. There were so many soldiers


    lying on the ground, and the military doctors were busy trying to give temporary treatment to the


    poison. As soon as Rocky entered the tent, their gazes quickly fell on him.


    Then, Rocky walked to one of the soldiers and began to check his condition.


    Not long after, Zain also appeared in the tent together with severalmanders.


    "How is it, Godly Genius Odin? Have you identified what kind of poison they ingested? Can it be


    treated?" Zain asked in an anxious tone.


    "Although it is not difficult to cure, this poison is very harmful to the human body. Once they have taken


    the antidote, they will need to rest for at least ten days to recover," Rocky finally made his diagnosis


    after a while.


    "That long?" Of course, Zain was unsatisfied since they were in the middle of an important battle. Then,


    he asked coldly, "Is there any other faster way?"


    "From the looks of it, I can infer that Prince Enoch''s primary goal for poisoning your men is not


    revenge. He must be trying to dy your army from attacking the border of his territory," Rocky


    analyzed with a serious expression.


    "Such a tactless ploy! He''ll do anything so that he can be spared!" Zain eximed in frustration.


    "I will excuse myself now to prepare the antidote. Once the soldiers drink it, I can assure that the


    poison will be removed from their bodies. However, I advise that you let the poisoned soldiers have a


    good rest afterward. Even if they are forced to go to the battlefield right away, they won''t be of any help.


    Worst, they might die," Rocky warned sternly.


    "I''ll keep that in mind, but I am still the one who''s going to decide in the end. Right now, just focus on


    developing the antidote." Of course, Zain acted like he wouldn''t be easily influenced.


    On the other hand, Rocky just shrugged and went to prepare the antidote.


    Afterward, Rocky asked the cooks in the camp to prepare dozens ofrge pots in which they decocted


    antidote ording to his formtion.


    Then, after taking the antidote, most of the poisoned soldiers'' symptoms were instantly alleviated.


    After a day of observation, they found no sign of poisoning anymore.


    "Odin, you have my gratitude for treating my men," Zain said with a fake smile.


    "You''re wee, Your Royal Highness. I just did what I had to do. Now, if there is nothing else, I think I


    should head back to the camp of the Ghost Fief''s army." Rocky arched his hands, intending to leave.


    Just then, Adrian suddenly rushed into the tent.


    "Your Royal Highness, the troops that were sent out for finding new sources of drinking water have


    returned. Unfortunately, they said that all the bodies of water in the valley are already contaminated.


    We don''t have sufficient supply of drinking water for the entire army. If it doesn''t rain soon, I''m afraid we


    can justst for two more days. Furthermore, we also don''t have enough supply of food. The entire Red


    River Valley has been burnt out, so we can''t search for any nts or animals. Right now, the only way


    for us to replenish our supplies is to transport water and food from outside the valley. However, as you


    know, more than half of our soldiers were poisoned. It will be too risky if we send our remaining soldiers


    to transport water and food from outside the valley. After all, Prince Enoch might use that chance to


    attack us!" Adrian exined in detail.


    Hearing this, Zain''s face darkened. He realized that their current situation was more troublesome than


    he had anticipated. Because of his uncle''s petty tricks, the royal army had fallen into a passive position.


    At this time, Rocky turned to Adrian, and the two exchanged meaningful nces. Then, Adrian


    suddenly said, "Isn''t the Ghost Fief''s army still near the Wind in? If they bring water and food from


    the Wind in, they can arrive here in two days at the earliest. This way, we''ll be able to solve this


    pressing problem."

 Chapter 1964 Decide To Start

    Chapter 1964 Decide To Start


    Zain nced at Rocky thoughtfully. He had given a sound suggestion, but Zain was still wary of the


    Ghost Fief''s army and Rocky himself. After all, they worked for La. They might betray Zain, which


    would be quite troublesome.


    However, he couldn''t think of any other way to transport the water and food except through the help of


    the Ghost Fief''s army.


    On his end, Rocky patiently held his silence, for he knew that Zain needed to make this decision


    independently. That would also prevent Zain fromying the me on him in the future.


    "Odin, please go back to the Ghost Fief''s army at once. Ask Leader Gilbert to collect all the clean water


    in the Wind in and send it along with the food in two days. I also want you to take Israel with you, so


    he can assist you with the preparations,"


    Zain finally decided.


    "Yes, Your Royal Highness." With that, Rocky nodded, turned around, and left.


    "Your Royal Highness, I see that you are still wary of Odin!" Adrian suddenly remarked.


    "Of course. He may seem like a simple person, but that''s only for show. However, for the time being,


    we have no choice but to depend on him,"


    Zain confessed with a sigh. His eyes gazed coldly into the horizon that Rocky had disappeared in.


    On the flip side, Rocky found Israel and passed on to him Zain''s orders. Israel then apanied him


    as he returned to the camp of the Ghost Fief''s army in the Wind in.


    The resentment in Israel''s eyes remained strong, even as he traveled alongside Rocky. He felt


    exceedingly envious of Rocky because the most outstanding Godly Genius of the nine fiefs used to be


    him. Israel had been used to people worshipping the ground he walked on, but since Rocky had


    defeated him, he couldn''t seem to surpass the other man. Although they were both Godly Geniuses of


    the royal family and were on an equal footing now, Rocky kept on achieving so much, which left him in


    the dust. Therefore, at this time, the enemy he wanted to kill the most was Rocky.


    Of course, Rocky knew what was on Israel''s mind. He didn''t care about Israel though, as the man was


    no threat to him at all. Thus, he paid no attention to the other man and his sullen treatment of him, for in


    his eyes, Israel was like a child throwing a tantrum.


    After returning to the camp of the Ghost Fief''s army, Rocky went to Gilbert and ryed Zain''s orders.


    Seeing that Israel had apanied Rocky, Gilbert figured Zain didn''t trust them at all and had even


    sent Israel to monitor their movements. Fortunately, they had already nned and prepared for


    everything.


    Then, Gilbert called on the whole army to collect clean water by all means.


    It only took about half a day before the Ghost Fief''s army had collected enough water for the royal army


    tost three more days. They stored it in bamboo tubes and loaded them with the food.


    "Let''s go!" As soon as Gilbert gave the order, the Ghost Fief''s army instantly moved out, escorting the


    water and food to the royal army''s camp in the Red River Valley.


    However, when they got to the Red River Valley, they found that fifty thousand soldiers led by the Elite


    Fief''s leader had blocked the entrance. They couldn''t enter the valley.


    Left with no choice, the Ghost Fief''s army set up camp and racked their brains for a solution to this


    predicament. How could they break through when they were so outnumbered?


    "When did they start to block the entrance?" Israel murmured, looking puzzled.


    "It must be after they burned the Red River Valley. They probably thought Prince Zain would retreat


    through the entrance, so they blocked it in hopes of an ambush. However, the prince must have


    surprised them by not retreating," Rocky exined after pretending to think for a while.


    "Enoch is such a cunning trickster!" Israel cursed under his breath.


    "This army was our opponent thest time we suffered a great loss, and the Elite Fief''s leader calls the


    shots. Be careful, they''re not easy to deal with!" Gilbert warned as if he was frightened by their


    opponent.


    "Since when have you be so cowardly, Leader Gilbert? Isn''t the strength of the Ghost Fief''s army


    on par with the Elite Fief''s? We can charge headfirst into the valley as long as we can guarantee the


    safety of the water and food. Those need to be prioritized and sent into the valley," Israel said with


    much disdain.


    Rocky and Gilbert exchanged knowing looks. Evidently, Israel could not care less about the Ghost


    Fief''s army and whatever they might lose. If the two armies fought against each other outright, both


    sides would suffer extensive losses. However, Gilbert and Rocky would never allow the soldiers of the


    Ghost Fief''s army to risk their lives for undeserving people like Zain.


    "It''s too risky to break through that siege by force. I think it will be better to divide our soldiers into two


    groups. One group will distract Enoch''s army, while the other group will wait for the opportunity to break


    through the entrance, sending water and food into the valley," Rocky suggested.


    "That sounds good. I will escort the water and food, and you two will be in charge of distracting Enoch''s


    forces. Is that agreeable to you two?" Israel instantly volunteered.


    "But escorting the water and food might be too dangerous. Let me do it instead!" Gilbert deliberately


    tried to volunteer, knowing that Israel would take advantage of this opportunity to make a name for


    himself.


    "Leader Gilbert, you need to stay here because only you are on par with the Elite Fief''s leader. If that


    guy dares to make a move, we need you here to take care of him. As for Odin, his incredible


    intelligence will be crucial just in case Leader Gilbert is not avable to take the reins of the Ghost


    Fief''s army. Therefore, I''m the most suitable person here to lead the group that will carry the water and


    army provisions." Just as they expected, Israel insisted on leading.


    "In that case, thank you, Israel," Gilbert answered as if he had given up, even when he had no ns of


    taking the position anyway.


    He then gave ten thousand soldiers to Israel, who led them as they carried the water and food the royal


    army needed. Gilbert and Rocky, along with the remaining soldiers, went to distract Enoch''s army.


    Since they had limited time, Gilbert and Rocky swiftly led their forces to the Red River Valley''s


    entrance, where they pretended tounch an attack. Enoch had forewarned the Elite Fief''s leader not


    to fight the Ghost Fief''s army head-on, so even though he didn''t understand why Enoch would order


    that, he still obeyed the prince and instructed his men to defend instead of attack.


    Rocky needed to create an opening for Israel and his team to break through, so he fought seriously at


    first. He led the Ghost Fief''s army forward, and their forces fought their way through Enoch''s army.


    Once they sessfully breached Enoch''s defenses, Israel made his move, and his forces carried the


    water and food into the Red River Valley. They broke through the encirclement by force and finally got


    into the valley.


    Under Enoch''s instructions, the leader of the Elite Fief refrained from giving chase to Israel and his


    men, and they focused on fighting Gilbert, Rocky, and the Ghost Fief''s army instead.


    Seeing that Israel had sessfully broken through the siege, Rocky and Gilbert instantly stopped


    fighting and led the Ghost Fief''s army back to the Wind in.


    "It looks like our n has gone smoothly!" Gilbert said to Rocky once they have settled down.


    "Did you notice how cautious Israel was against us? But he certainly didn''t expect that I soaked those


    bamboo tubes'' covers in special herbs. Once they drink the water those containers hold, they will only


    get more and more thirsty!" Rocky sneered.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "But what if they find out?" Gilbert asked hesitantly.


    "Don''t worry. Those herbs won''t leave a trace, and any clue of their presence would fade away the


    moment they drink the contaminated water. Prince Zain won''t find anything." Of course, Rocky would


    not leave any evidence.


    "Now, let''s see if Enoch can take advantage of the weakest moment of the royal army. He mustnd a


    good blow against Prince Zain soon," Gilbert muttered, looking excited. After all, he couldn''t wait to see


    the two parties fight.


    "This has nothing to do with us anymore. The road has been paved, and we can only wait and see."


    Rocky knew that he couldn''t predict exactly what would happen next. No matter how good their n


    was, there were still chances that something unexpected would happen. Therefore, everything was


    now in Enoch''s hands, as it was up to him if he could take advantage while the royal army were at their


    weakest.

 Chapter 1965 A Head-on Confrontation

    Chapter 1965 A Head-on Confrontation


    Two dayster, the escort army led by Israel smoothly delivered the water and food to the military camp


    of the royal army near the exit of the Red River Valley. After a few days of relying only on dew to


    quench their thirst, this timely delivery had undoubtedly helped improve soldiers'' morale.


    In preparation for the attack on the border of Enoch''s fief, Zain immediately ordered to send every


    soldier a bag of water. Since this batch would onlyst them about three days, they must take at least


    one border city so they could replenish water before they ran out. Otherwise, they would still lose.


    At this moment, Israel went to Zain''s tent and took this chance to report what happened. Of course, he


    deliberately exaggerated how he had gone through all the difficulties to break through Enoch''s army


    just so they could sessfully escort water and food. He even added that Gilbert and Rocky made it


    more arduous when they let their fear of death put him and the escort army in danger while covering for


    them.


    "Thank you for your hard work, Israel. I will keep your reward in mind. When we return to the Royal


    Land after ending this rebellion, I shall ask my father to reward you generously. You have my word,"


    Zain nicely expressed. Although he was sure that Israel was embellishing the truth, he also knew that it


    was only because he wanted to make his contribution sound outstanding. He believed it was only


    natural, so he simply turned a blind eye to it. Besides, he would need his talent and loyalty for his future


    ns of recing the current fief leaders. Since Israel had better knowledge in judging situations than


    the current leader of the Primitive Fief, Zain had listed him as a candidate to rece him.


    "I cannot thank you enough, Your Royal Highness." Israel couldn''t help but beam with joy. Then, he


    bowed and hurriedly left.


    The othermanders followed him out, leaving only Adrian with Zain inside the tent.


    "Your Royal Highness, please help me understand something." Adrian, who had be Zain''s


    confidant, spoke as soon as Israel was out of sight.


    "Alright, let''s hear it." Surprised at what he heard, Zain looked at Adrian.


    "I''m certain you find Odin to be quite an asset. Why don''t you try to persuade him to work for you? As I


    see it, not only does he possess good medical skills, but he is also resourceful. I believe his skills and


    talent would prove useful if you can get him to serve you as your right-hand man when you be the


    king of the Shura Race in the future, Your Royal Highness,"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Adrian earnestly suggested.


    "Alright. I might as well tell you since I trust you. Odin and I have a deal, and I promised him that no


    one else would know about it. In order to avoid any trouble, I have to feign indifference to him. To be


    honest, I still have some doubts about him, though. He seems very ambitious. He''s already a Godly


    Genius of the royal family, with a status that''s higher than Gilbert, yet he still shows Gilbert the kind of


    respect that he has no intention of challenging him. It only proves that he is shrewd enough to


    deliberately stay in the background. He''ll only expose his true nature when necessary," Zain disclosed


    soberly.


    His previous fights with Rocky had taught him what kind of a powerful person Rocky was. He learned


    that it would not be wise to provoke him. In any case, his deal with Rocky allowed him to pretend that


    he was restraining him and Gilbert.


    "So that''s how it is. I was afraid of the possibility that Enoch could poach him, so that''s surely a relief to


    hear. It could definitely cause us trouble if he ended up bing an enemy!"


    Apparently, it was Adrian''s intention to amplify Rocky''s importance to Zain, as well as to test if he would


    suspect that Rocky had cooperated with Enoch.


    "Don''t worry. There''s no way my uncle would do that. I doubt he''s forgotten that it is Odin who has


    exposed his plot and taken away the Purgatorial Tripod. Besides, my uncle is not on a level with the


    royal family. If Odin really is smart, there''s not a chance that he''ll choose to go with him," Zain imed


    confidently.


    Adrian sneered in his head. What he heard had just confirmed why Zain was not a match for Rocky at


    all¡ªhe was so puffed up with conceit thinking he could control everything that he failed to realize he


    was ying right into Rocky''s hands.


    Of course, Adrian couldn''t help but admire Rocky for having calcted Zain''s thought process. That


    was why he had no probleming up with a big n and executing it smoothly.


    Meanwhile, Enoch received a message from the leader of the Elite Fief, saying that an army had


    entered the Red River Valley with water and food to support the army of the royal family.


    "Huh. That''s strange. Didn''t Odin say that he would prevent that from happening? Why are there


    escorts bringing water and food to help the royal army?" The news bothered Enoch. He remembered


    that Rocky did not specifically exin how he would cut off the supplies of the royal army, so he


    wondered what could have happened.


    If Rocky''s n didn''t work, those provisions would definitely boost morale, giving the enemy a chance


    to attack the border city and put them at a disadvantage. Obviously, Enoch was worried.


    At any rate, the only thing he could do now was bet on Rocky.


    "Guards, tell the soldiers to get ready. We are going to head back to the Red River Valley! It''s time to


    fight them head-on!" Enoch ordered firmly after careful considerations.


    As their water supply could onlyst for three days, Zain and his army had to seize a border city of


    Enoch''s fief within that time. Then, after a day of rest, he alsomanded the royal army to get ready.


    Upon confirming that the exit of the Red River Valley was free from traps and a possibility of an


    ambush, he led the army out of the valley and towards the designated target.


    At the same time, Enoch had led his army back to the exit of the Red River Valley through a secret


    narrow path. With this, he managed to avoid Zain''s spies and finally intercepted the army of the royal


    family.


    Therefore, at this point, the two armies met at the exit of the Red River Valley.


    "Didn''t you say that there was no army at this exit?" Zain, who was leading the army, looked extremely


    sullen the moment he saw Enoch in person, riding on a dark green diabolic beast.


    "Enoch''s army must havee from some other path that we don''t know," Adrian immediately


    exined, trying his best to feign ignorance.


    "Damn it!" Initially, Zain thought he could attack the border city as soon as possible. However, with


    Enoch''s sudden appearance, his n was instantly ruined.


    Fortunately for Zain, the royal army had the advantage in terms of military strength. Hence, if it was


    going to be a direct confrontation, they should not suffer tremendous losses. However, he had to


    consider that about sixty thousand soldiers of the royal army hadn''t recovered their strength yet


    because of the previous poisoning. Once they went to battle right now, their strength would surely be


    reduced.


    But even with this handicap, the royal army still had a considerable advantage. Therefore, in the end,


    Zain had no ns of avoiding the head-on confrontation with Enoch''s army.

 Chapter 1966 Something Strange About The Water

    Chapter 1966 Something Strange About The Water


    "Your Royal Highness, shall we engage the enemy troops?" Adrian swiftly asked for Zain''s instructions.


    "All right. Give my order to everyone. We are going to make our stand here. Follow me and kill them


    without mercy!" Zain knew that an all-out battle between the two armies was unavoidable. Since he


    was confident that his army obviously had the advantage, he deemed that it was the right time to do it.


    They had finallye across each other, so Zain grabbed the opportunity to defeat Enoch once and for


    all.


    Immediately after, Zain, together with three premium-stage Spiritual Emperors, took the lead and


    charged towards Enoch''s army.


    Enoch, however, was not rmed at all. Although they were at a disadvantage in number, he was


    aware that tens of thousands of soldiers in Zain''s army were still struggling because of the poison.


    Furthermore, he also knew that the royal army had beencking water for quite a few days now. At this


    point, most of the soldiers were already in the brink of dehydration, which would naturally render them


    vulnerable. Even though they managed to get a new supply of drinking water, it was still impossible for


    them topletely recover in such a short period. On the other hand, Enoch''s army managed to rest


    well these past few days, so their bodies were in the best condition to fight. With all of these


    considerations, Enoch was convinced that they could ovee the royal army despite the evident


    disadvantage in number of soldiers.


    "Everyone, prepare yourselves! This is going to be a fierce fight. Don''t lose focus!" Enoch warned


    loudly as soon as he saw Zain''s army charging at them.


    Finally, the two armies shed. All sorts of shouts and screams resounded in the field, making the


    battle more intense.


    Meanwhile, three figures appeared out of thin air on a high ground near the exit of the Red River Valley.


    These people were none other than Rocky, Gilbert, and Vivian.


    Of course, they couldn''t miss such an important battle between the royal army and Enoch''s army. If


    Enoch won this battle, Rocky''s n would be aplete sess, and it would allow him to proceed


    and make his next move. However, if Zain somehow prevailed, Rocky''s ns and efforts would end in


    vain.


    In short, Rocky couldn''t afford Enoch''s defeat in this battle.


    "Odin, based on what you can see, will Enoch be able to outdo Zain?" Gilbert asked with a straight


    face.


    "Well, he has to. Otherwise, things will really go bad. Besides, all our efforts these past few days would


    be in vain!" Rocky eximed, letting out a sigh afterward.


    "But there is still a possibility that Enoch is defeated. What will happen if he lost?" Vivian butted in with


    an anxious tone.


    "Well, I''m afraid we''ll have to run away from here as soon as possible," Rocky replied with a wry smile.


    However, he fully believed that the probability of Enoch losing was pretty slim. Of course, it was


    because he still had another n in motion.


    "By the way, didn''t you say that you put poison in the water of the royal army? Why hasn''t it worked


    yet?" Vivian asked with furrowed brows.


    "That''s how it should work. After all, if the effect is seen too soon, it will definitely arouse Prince Zain''s


    suspicion. Moreover, the battle has just begun. As the battle goes on, they will eventually consume


    water and food faster and faster. Since the poison will take effect muchter, the result will be


    even better." Rocky just smiled, pretty confident that everything would work ording to his n.


    "Then, I guess we can only wait and see," Vivian finally said.


    Eventually, a day passed.


    Because of the royal army''s advantage in terms of military force, Enoch''s army was at an apparent


    disadvantage throughout the battle. Nheless, since Enoch was an expert in war tactics, he still


    managed to hold the royal army to a draw.


    On the second day of the battle, it appeared that the royal army still maintained their lead, putting


    Enoch''s army in a predicament.


    However, the day unexpectedly turned out to be very hot. After noontime, the soldiers of the royal army,


    who had fought for the whole morning, could only yearn to drink lots of water to replenish their strength.


    Weirdly enough, they somehow noticed that no matter how much they drank, their thirst wasn''t


    quenched. In fact, it just worsened.


    At first, no one really paid attention to it since they did not have the time to focus on such things while


    they were in the middle of an intense battle.


    Unfortunately, the soldiers eventually felt that the thirst was bing more terrible to the point that


    they couldn''t concentrate on fighting at all.


    Little by little, the royal army began to lose their upper hand in the battle. Meanwhile, Enoch''s army


    showed no signs of fatigue since they had ess to a good amount of rest, water, and food before the


    battle. As a result, the situation started to turn around.


    At the end of the day, the royal army had a very tough time dealing with Enoch''s army.


    Right after the battle, all themanders of the royal army were summoned to Zain''s tent to report the


    casualties in their respective troops. It was very evident that the result of the battle was disappointing


    on their side.


    "How did we lose so many soldiers? What the hell were you doing? Don''t you know how to lead your


    soldiers to war?" Zain flew into a rage after listening to the report of themanders. After all, the


    advantage of the royal army''s military force was crystal clear. Thus, it was simply inconceivable that


    they had suffered so many casualties in just a day.


    However, themanders couldn''t utter a word since they also didn''t know why things suddenly turned


    out this way. They could just lower their heads in silence and ept Zain''s wrath.


    At this moment, a deputymander suddenly rushed into the tent, panting profusely.


    "Your Royal Highness! Grave news! There are so many soldiers surrounding the logistics camp!" the


    deputymander reported at once.


    "The logistics camp? What are they doing there? What do they want?" Zain asked, revealing a puzzled


    expression.


    "Many of them feel terribly thirsty, so they went to the logistics camp asking for water. However, our


    supply is limited. Based on the report of the person-in-charge, it will only be enough for another day.


    That''s why the logistics camp has to limit the amount of water given to our soldiers. As a consequence,


    some soldiers surrounded the logistics camp. It seems they wanted to use force to get water," the


    deputymander exined.


    Zain felt flurried when he heard this. He stood up and immediately called themanders. "Let''s go so


    I can see for myself!"


    Shortly after, he arrived at the logistics camp with Adrian and the othermanders.


    Sure enough, several thousand soldiers had gathered around the tent. Many others still kepting.


    "Make way for His Royal Highness!" a premium-stage Spiritual Emperor shouted at the crowd.


    The soldiers blocking the entrance promptly moved aside to let Zain, Adrian, and the other


    "Who''s in charge here?" Zain asked in a cold voice as soon as he got to the tent.


    "That''s me, Your Royal Highness. I''m inmand here." A man squeezing out of the crowd spoke in


    his most respectful voice.


    "Can you exin to me what the hell is going on here?" Zain demanded sternly.


    "Pardon me, Your Royal Highness, but I myself have no idea either. These soldiers are extremely


    thirsty and have a desperate request for drinking water. The problem is that our water supply is only


    enough for one more day. If we let them drink their fill, I''m afraid we''ll run out of water this night!" It was


    evident in his tone and expression that the man was already feeling helpless.


    "Please help us, Your Royal Highness. We have been fighting on the battlefield all day and all we ask


    right now is a decent amount of water to drink. I think I can speak for everyone here when I say it would


    be difficult for us to return to battle in this state!" An elder soldier then walked up and voiced out his


    "What do you mean decent? The water supply is distributed properly on a daily basis. There should be


    enough for all of you. Why do you keep demanding for more?" Zain sharply responded.


    "Your Royal Highness, it''s the truth! We''re not sure if it''s due to the bad weather, but we have also


    noticed that the more we drank, the thirstier we felt. No amount of water could quench our thirst!"


    another soldier replied.


    "What did you just say?" Zain furrowed his brow. He couldn''t wrap his mind around what he had been


    hearing, so he hurriedly ordered, "Bring me a bowl of water!"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1967 A New Deduction

    Chapter 1967 A New Deduction


    Fetching a bowl of water for Zain, amander slowly approached him, holding it outwards.


    Looking at it suspiciously, Zain lifted it and sniffed the contents. There was no scent, just like regr


    water. Then, he took a sip. He shook his head. There was nothing strange in the water.


    "I don''t think there is anything wrong with the water," Zain revealed. His eyes narrowed. ''Are the


    soldiers just super thirsty because of the hot weather?'' he wondered.


    There could be a few reasons, but Zain couldn''t pinpoint one of them as being the exact one. The way


    he saw it, the royal army had been fighting with Enoch''s army for two days. If the morale of the royal


    army became affected because of water supply, all of their previous casualties would be in vain.


    "Give them the water. I want every single one of the soldiers to be fighting at their peak strength.


    Tomorrow will be the final day of the battle!" Zain ordered. He was well aware that their water supply


    was only enough tost them for three days. Before they ran out, they had to fight the rebel army and


    guarantee their victory.


    Soon, chants broke out in the logistics camp. "Long live Prince Zain! Long live Prince Zain!"


    Feeling proud of himself, Zain brought the othermanders back to his tent and they determined the


    strategies they would use in the following battle.


    Zain wasn''t the only one that was carefully preparing. Enoch had also predicted the battle between


    Zain and his army the next day. He was determined to trample the royal army into the ground.


    When the third day of the battle between the royal army and the rebel army arrived, the generals and


    soldiers on both sides were full of hope and energy.


    The fights were well-matched at first.


    However, six hourster, the royal army started to be parched. Unable to resist the thirst, they left


    the battlefield to look for a source of water.


    Over time, more of them fled the fight, causing the morale of the royal army to plummet. Now, the royal


    army was starting to fear the rebel army''s pursuits.


    By dusk, over half of the soldiers from the royal army were dead or injured. They hade with three


    hundred thousand soldiers, and now, only one hundred thousand remained. The rebel army had


    suffered much less losses. They also had one hundred thousand soldiers left.


    Even though the numbers were even, the rebel army had only lost thirty or forty thousand soldiers, and


    the royal army had lost over one hundred thousand soldiers in three days.


    As he watched his army struggle from the sidelines, Zain was filled with concern. Making the situation


    even worse, their water supply had been used up. Continuing the battle at that point would be useless.


    In the end, Zain had no choice but to order his army to retreat to the entrance of the Red River Valley.


    As a result, the battle between the royal army and the rebel army had ended. Enoch had won, just like


    Rocky had predicted.


    Now that the royal army had given up and allowed Enoch to win, the news had spread and their


    reputations had suffered.


    Rocky and hispanions, who had witnessed the first battle between Zain and Enoch, headed back


    to join the Ghost Fief''s army. Their n was to lead the Ghost Fief''s army towards the royal army in the


    Red River Valley.


    After two days of resting and checking that the coast was clear, Zain took his people away from the


    Red River Valley. They walked a short distance and came upon a clean river. They chose to set up


    camp there.


    It wasn''t long before the Ghost Fief''s army caught up with them.


    As soon as they arrived, Rocky and Gilbert walked into Zain''s tent to meet him.


    The inside of themander in chief''s camp was brimming with themanders. When they saw


    Rocky and Gilbert enter, they all looked at them and silently nced away. It was like they were scared


    to breathe. It was clear that from Zain''s depressed expression that he had scolded themanders.


    "Leader Gilbert, Odin, now that you''re here, I have something to ask you," Zain said when he saw


    Rocky and Gilbert walking towards him.


    "Your Royal Highness, we''re listening," Gilbert replied, saluting politely.


    "Did you test the water when you collected it?" Zain asked. They were all sitting around a small table.


    After taking the time to investigate the situation, Zain had learned that all of the soldiers had been very


    thirsty over the past three days, especially after drinking the water.


    He had reasons to suspect that the Ghost Fief''s army had tampered with it.


    "Of course I did. It was fine," Gilbert swore.


    "Then why did the generals and soldiers feel very thirsty after drinking the water that you provided?"


    Zain demanded. He was quickly losing his patience.


    "Do you think that we did something to it? When did we find the time? Godly Genius Israel tested the


    water with us. He also supervised us while we fetched and filled the water into the bamboo tubes,"


    Gilbert pointed out, looking at Zain with feigned surprise.


    Immediately, Zain flipped his attention onto Israel.


    Israel gulped. A cold sweat was running down the back of his neck. He had to agree with them that the


    situation looked suspicious. And they were right. He had been the one in charge of monitoring and


    delivering the water. If he answered carelessly, it was very likely that he would be med.


    "Your Royal Highness, I did watch the Ghost Fief''s army collect the water, and I also tested it. I can


    guarantee that there was no problem with the water when Ist saw it," Israel confirmed. There was


    nothing else he could do or say to spare himself from punishment.


    "So the water is not the reason why our soldiers were so thirsty?" Zain asked, narrowing his eyes.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "It sounds that way," Israel replied, nodding his head.


    "Fine. Then who can give me an exnation? We lost the battle because most of our soldiers were so


    thirsty that they couldn''t focus on fighting!" Zain demanded. His anger was continuously growing, and


    he wasn''t getting any farther in his investigation.


    Themanders exchanged wary nces. There was no evidence to exin what had happened on


    the battlefield, so they didn''t even have a guess as to what the reason was.


    "Your Royal Highness, I might know what happened," Rocky said after a moment of thought.


    "Go on, Odin. I don''t have all day!" Zain said, spinning to look at Rocky.


    "Before the fight, the royal army had conquered a fortress inside the Red River Valley. Later, there was


    a fire in the valley that eventually reached the fortress. It filled with thick smoke that caused people to


    choke," Rocky exined.


    "That did happen. You have a point," Zain replied, nodding his head slowly.


    "Yes. I''m sure that the smoke is what caused the problem to ur," Rocky continued.


    "What do you mean?" Zain frowned. He wasn''t sure that smoke could cause so many people to


    be so thirsty that it would affect their fighting ability.


    "Well, I''ll put it into simple terms. In an environment that''s full of smoke, one will choke and cough a lot.


    While coughing, the body inhales arge amount of smoke and unclean materials which will then cause


    damage to the throat, lungs and spleen. If too much is inhaled, the person will suffocate and die,"


    Rocky said calmly and confidently.

 Chapter 1968 Wait Together

    Chapter 1968 Wait Together


    "Because of the severity of the previous fire that scorched the valley, I can say that almost all the


    soldiers suffered from injured throats, lungs and spleens. Moreover, the damage to their throats could


    not be cured in such a short period of time. Hence, I guess that they just have an illusion that they feel


    thirsty," Rocky exined.


    "Ha! How do I know that you''re not making this thing up? Do you have any evidence to support your


    im?" Zain felt very suspicious and didn''t take Rocky''s words seriously.


    "Not a problem. You can ask several medics to examine the throats of the soldiers. I''m sure that after


    they checked their condition, we shall see whether I''m telling the truth or not," Rocky said confidently.


    Hearing this, Zain''s brows raised, and he quickly signaled Adrian to let the medics examine the


    soldiers. Immediately after, Adrian walked out of the camp to do what he was told.


    Then, about fifteen minutester, Adrian came back. He directly walked towards the prince and


    whispered something in his ear.


    After hearing Adrian''s report, Zain revealed a frown. It seemed that Rocky was telling the truth. They


    random checked a few soldiers and all their throats were indeed injured to some degree. Moreover,


    ording to the medics, the hot weather also contributed to the illusion that made the soldiers


    desperately yearn for water.


    "Fine. Since there is no problem with the water, I will let this matter go." Although Zain was quite


    disappointed, he had to stop ming Rocky without any clear evidence against him. After all, he could


    not make trouble for Rocky and Gilbert if they were really innocent. Most importantly, the army of the


    royal family had suffered heavy casualties this time, so he was in dire need of military support. The


    prince knew that the army of the Ghost Fief was powerful enough to subjugate Enoch''s soldiers before,


    so he needed them all the more right now.


    "Prince Zain, our defeat in this battle made a huge blow to the morale of our army. I think it''s necessary


    for us to reconsider some of our strategies and ns," Adrian proposed thoughtfully.


    "I know. Does anymander here have a brilliant idea?" Zain immediately looked around, still feeling


    a bit irritated.


    However, at this time, all themanders suddenly lowered their heads. It was obvious that they were


    afraid to take on such a huge responsibility. After all, there was a great chance of them dying in the


    battlefield.


    "Nobody? Good-for-nothing bums! You should be ashamed of yourselves!" Zain snapped when no one


    dared to speak a word.


    "Calm down, Your Royal Highness. I might have an idea." Finally, Gilbert spoke up.


    "What is it?" Seeing that Gilbert was about to offer a suggestion, Zain became curious.


    "Since Prince Enoch thought that he has already won the battle, he will definitely be arrogant. I


    think we can take advantage of this and cajole him into having a negotiation with us. At the same time,


    we can use that chance to make our next move," Gilbert replied in a low voice.


    "Hmm, I see. That n might work. Prince Enoch has two high-level Spiritual Emperors, but we have


    three high-level Spiritual Emperors on our side. In addition, we have more than ten middle-level and


    low-level Shura Realm masters. With our strength, we just need a proper timing to defeat Prince


    Enoch. Once we seed, Your Royal Highness, you will be able to regain control of the situation,"


    Adrian reiterated, agreeing to Gilbert''s n.


    Since no one had any other idea, the othermanders also nodded in support of Gilbert''s proposal.


    "It sounds feasible. However, how can we guarantee that my uncle will take the bait? Everything rides


    on the assumption that he will negotiate with us. What if he refused?" Zain squinted his eyes.


    "That should be quite easy, Your Royal Highness. If we use the Purgatorial Tripod as bait, Prince


    Enoch will surely fall for it. He probably doesn''t know that the Purgatorial Tripod is no longer in my


    hands, so I can still persuade him. I just need someone who can represent you to go with me," Rocky


    instantly volunteered.


    Zain hesitated for a second before he finally agreed. He thought that among anyone else, Rocky had


    the best chance ofpleting the mission. After all, the young man was right when he said that Enoch


    would likely take the bait if the Purgatorial Tripod was involved. Then, Zain turned to Adrian and said,


    "Adrian, go with Odin and act as my representative."


    "Yes, Your Royal Highness," Adrian replied, bowing towards Zain as he took the order.


    Eventually, Rocky and Adrian left the tent.


    "I didn''t expect that everything will go as you predicted. This defeat is going to be a great humiliation to


    Zain and the royal family!" As they got farther from the tent, Adrian couldn''t hide his mocking smile.


    "This is just the beginning. Although Enoch won this time, the royal family''s strength is still greater than


    what we can actually see. We still need to be cautious in our next steps." Of course, Rocky wouldn''t let


    his guard down just because his n was working rather smoothly. He knew that there was still quite a


    long way to go before he couldplete his goal.


    "But Zain is right. This n will only work if Enoch would negotiate with us. Do you really think Enoch


    will do it?" Adrian asked seriously.


    "Well, we know that he doesn''t want anything to do with us. But he can pretend that he''s willing," Rocky


    said with an insinuating tone.


    "Are you saying that Enoch will only agree on the surface, but he will actually set up a trap for Zain?"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Adrian asked, vaguely understanding what Rocky meant.


    "That''s right. In fact, I want to see Enoch capture Zain and take him as hostage," Rocky said with a


    faint smile.


    "What? I''m afraid it''s hard to do that! Zain has three high-level Spiritual Emperors that will guard him


    with their lives." Adrian furrowed his brows, thinking that what Rocky said would be very difficult to carry


    out.


    "Of course, when they agreed to negotiate with each other, both sides can only have one high-level


    Spiritual Emperor present. That would be the condition," Rocky answered, easily finding a solution to


    the problem.


    "Oh, right! Why didn''t I think of that? However, once a fight broke out, it would inevitably create a


    noticeable noise. How are we going to control that?" Adrian asked further.


    "Don''t worry about that. I''ll make sure everything goes well."


    Afterward, Rocky summoned Rubygon to take them to Enoch''s base camp. Meanwhile, Enoch''s


    soldiers were building fortifications in the Red River Valley.


    Naturally, with the appearance of Rocky and Adrian, it stirred quite amotion. In an instant, they


    were surrounded by arge group of soldiers.


    "Don''t be too rmed. We are just here to deliver a message from Prince Zain. Please report to your


    superiors that Odin the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief, and Adrian of the Genie Fief have something


    important to ry to Prince Enoch," Rocky said as he calmly revealed their identities.


    Soon enough, amander left to report to his superior.


    Before long, Enoch received the report and sent someone to lead Rocky and Adrian into his camp.


    Eventually, the two reached Enoch''s tent.


    Upon seeing the two enter, Enoch pretended to be rather calm. Then, he went and mocked them with a


    sneer, "Why are you here, losers?"


    "Your Highness, don''t be so harsh. We use to be friends, right?" Adrian responded with a bitter smile.


    "Yeah, of course. That''s the only reason why I didn''t have both of you captured," Enoch snorted.


    "Get straight to the point. What is it that you want from me?" Enoch asked haughtily.


    "Prince Zain believes that if we continue to fight with you, it will just make both sides suffer a lot. Thus,


    he wants to have a talk with you," Adrian replied straightforwardly.


    "Ha-ha! What a joke! Where did his arrogance go? Wasn''t he so sure that he could defeat me? Why is


    he suddenly begging for mercy? Well, I assume that he is afraid of humiliating the royal family further.


    That''s why he wants to save his reputation through a negotiation," Enoch mocked loudly.


    "Are you saying that negotiating with Prince Zain is off the table?" Adrian asked without further ado.


    "Humph! I have to think this over. Moreover, I had some issues with Godly Genius Odin before, so I


    want to talk privately with him first. After that, I will give you my reply!" Obviously, Enoch just wanted to


    make an excuse to get rid of Adrian.


    "I understand. I''ll wait outside." Adrian immediately understood what Enoch wanted, so he quickly got


    outside the tent to let Rocky and Enoch talk.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!